《The Collapse Of Second Element》


 1 The collapse of the two-dimensional body text 001, crossing overture

    "How do you know, do you and Kong''er have any secrets that I don''t know?" The mature woman''s face changed quickly, and in a blink of an eye it turned cloudy, staring at the girl Nie Shuang.


    "Nothing, nothing." Nie Shuang shook his head like a rattle.


    "It''s okay, it doesn''t matter! You don''t have to say anything! It''s all my fault! I haven''t fulfilled my responsibility as a mother, and I have always troubled you...I''m really sorry...uuuu..."


    While crying, the milf moved to the living room connected to the hall as if about to fall down.Then kneel and sit in front of the altar.On the altar is a photo of her husband who passed away ten years ago.


    "The kid''s dad... I''m sorry. It''s all me, it''s all I don''t know how to teach children, so he doesn''t seem to like girls, Shuang''er seems to have happened to Kong''er something that shouldn''t happen, and so on. The incense of our Nie family will be cut off."


    "What shouldn''t have happened? It''s just the one who accidentally saw my brother?" Nie Shuang curled his lips, his tone a little regretful.


    "Really?" The mistress stopped crying, staring at the girl who was almost carved out of a mold.


    "Really!" Nie Shuang nodded helplessly.


    "Huh... That''s fine." The mature woman breathed a sigh of relief and turned to curiously asked: "Shuang''er, the one in Kong''er... how is that one? Have you seen it clearly? Tell me what it looks like. ."


    "Mom, what do you want to do? It''s not that you have a wicked attitude towards your son, I tell you I will not let you do this." Nie Shuang looked at the mother in front of him warily.


    "Hey...you girl, her mouth is open, I just want to confirm it." The mature woman''s cheeks are like red apples, covered with red clouds, and she looks like she can''t help but want to take a bite.


    "The bottom of my brother, it''s almost the same as in the movie, but it seems to be a lot, the dark one is so long and so big." Nie Shuang gestured to his mother with his hands.


    "This child, has he grown so old after a few years?" The mistress muttered to herself, and the blush rose again.


    "Okay, okay, it''s okay for my elder brother to take the blame. During the twenty-eight blind dates, he felt that the girls were not cute enough and didn''t have any taste in the second element, so he refused without hesitation." Sister Nie Shuang seemed to know her brother very well, thinking that her mother was still worried, she said calmly.


    "Hey, I said not to stay at home all day, and see what it is like now. I blame those Japanese animes and Galgame, which have affected my cute space." The mature woman sighed. Tone.


    "Don''t you really want your brother to have a girlfriend? Just pretend." Sister Nie Shuang whispered, but she also knew in her heart that she didn''t want her brother to have a good relationship with other girls.Otherwise, he wouldn''t be such a big person, still pestering his brother to play with him all day.


    Speaking of it, there is such a beautiful mother and younger sister, especially an otaku, it¡¯s strange to see other girls.


    "Twin, what are you talking about, speak louder."


    "Ah... I said that my brother may love his mother too much and don''t want to get married so early." Nie Shuang said quickly.


    "Ah, really?" The milf smiled, and Nie Shuang nodded impatiently.


    "Hehe, I''m so happy. So, Shuang''er, take a hot bath first. I''ll get Kong''er to wake up. Today''s lunch is delicious." The milf is like a change of person, and she feels so good. Started to hum a song.


    "My mother is too cunning. It should be the younger sister''s responsibility to get the brother up." Shuang''er mumbled his mouth, looking enviously at the mother who went to Nie Kong''s room.


    But not long before, suddenly from Nie Kong''s room there was a mother''s scream with horror.


    "What''s going on?" Nie Shuang couldn''t help but feel a jump in her heart. Before she had time to put on her clothes after taking off her pajamas, she rushed out of the bathroom and ran towards her brother''s room.


    My mother has always been very cheerful. Even if my brother did something to his mother, my mother would never get angry, she would only spoil her son, and she would not bear any harm to him.


    Nie Shuang ran to his brother''s room and looked around, only to see a scene that shocked her.Her brother Nie Kong, little by little, turned into dust and disappeared in front of them.


    "Brother disappeared? Didn''t I wake up yet..." Nie''s eyes were puzzled and confused, and the mature woman also stood by, seeming at a loss in the strange scene.

 2 The collapse of the second element Text 002, Huoyundong!

    Nie Kong felt very comfortable, very comfortable. He has never been so comfortable since he was born. It feels like his soul has ascended to heaven.To be honest, if someone told him that handjobs are happier than having sex, he would never believe it.Although he is still a virgin to the bottom, but the feeling given to him today is a hundred times better than before.Compared with the feeling at this time, the mood of twenty-eight failed blind dates is simply worthless.


    "What kind of wife do you still marry? I''ll get a handjob in the future. I''ll leave it to my younger sister. Even though there is a high chance that a close relative will give birth to mental retardation, there is also a high chance of giving birth to a genius." Nie Kong thought in his heart, thinking about it. Time can no longer pretend to think.


    His soul seemed to have gone out of its body, drifting higher and higher, as if it had left the earth.Even the body cannot feel any gravity at this time.


    "Isn''t that the earth? It''s so blue." Nie Kong, who was enjoying all of this, opened his eyes and saw the huge and beautiful planet in front of him.


    "Wait... how come, am I not in my room? How can I see the earth?" Nie Kong suddenly woke up from an extremely comfortable feeling, his eyes were like goldfish''s bulging eyes.


    Obviously, while watching this month¡¯s new animation, why did he suddenly jump out of the earth?


    He felt that his "body" didn''t stop after he was awakened, but instead rose up at a faster speed.Although very comfortable, facing the strange scene, he still felt a panic of fear even though he was very nervous.


    If someone asked him how old he would not start to believe in the existence of ghosts and gods, he would not bother to care about such silly topics.Having to answer the words, Nie Kong can say with certainty that he didn''t believe it from the beginning.


    However, if you ask him whether there really is a two-dimensional world.On the contrary, until now, Nie Kong still confirmed the existence of the dimension in his heart.Maybe it''s just that I have never wanted to admit it.Because, deep in Nie Kong''s heart, he is very eager for those two-dimensional characters to suddenly appear in front of him.Compared with the ordinary world in real life, the world depicted in the animation is more attractive. He also wants to live in that world!


    But now what Nie Kong has encountered has completely subverted his previous cognition, and he began to wonder whether there really are gods such as Buddha, Sanqing, and God in this world?


    "Buddha, Sanqing bless you, I haven''t done anything that hurts the world and reason. If it is a nightmare, please wake me up soon!" Nie Kong prayed while looking at the smaller and smaller earth in his eyes.


    But things backfired. After the soul soared for an unknown period of time, he seemed to have broken through a barrier and came to a strange space.


    Birds and flowers fragrant, misty air floating in the sky, everything is like a fairyland in myth.Nie Kong took a deep breath, only feeling extremely comfortable, his body lightened a bit.


    "Huoyun Cave!" In the middle of the fairyland, a magnificent cave mansion stood there. Looking up, the three big characters of Huoyun Cave were printed on the top of the cave mansion, which seemed so sacred and majestic.


    "This is not the legendary cave house of the three emperors of the Chinese nation. The legendary adventure, is this coming to me? I am not dreaming." With respect and curiosity, Nie Kong stepped into it. This sacred place.


    As soon as he entered, Nie Kong only felt suddenly brightened in his heart!The verdant trees are pine, the dragon scales are heavy, the bamboo is pretty and the phoenix tails are added.Meng velvet green grass, soft dragon beard, towering old trees, antlers.Although the outside of the cave is also beautiful with beautiful mountains and green waters, and ample aura, it is not comparable to the fairy aura here, without the smoke and dust of the world, it is a fairy home resort!


    In the middle of Huoyun Cave, three blurred figures of Nie Kong who couldn''t see their appearance were sitting on the futon.The warm breath from the three of them inadvertently still made Nie Kong not far away feel kind.


    Although it is not clear whether the three above are the Three Emperors, Nie Kong reported that he would rather kill mistakes than let go.


    "Excuse me, three seniors, what do you call me to come here?"


    The three emperors on the stage nodded slightly, "It''s not wrong to call us seniors. The three of us are the three emperors of the human race. They are outside the three places and are not among the five elements!"


    One of them is a green robe, the one on the right is wearing a yellow robe, and the one on the left is wearing a red robe.It was Emperor Fuxi, Dihuang Shennong, and Renhuang Xuanyuan.The three emperors have a great relationship with the human race, and the human race.


    "Today''s faith is lacking and morality is degraded! The Chinese Yanhuang clan has reached a precarious position." Huang Xuanyuan, the person of the three emperors, couldn''t help sighing, his tone of compassion was indescribable.


    "The tiny little country, the use of comics, and shameless movies are eroding the faith of our Chinese people a little bit." Emperor Fuxi pointed toward the sky, and saw a mirage-like picture in front of Nie Kong.


    The screen shows that corrupt officials are rampant, pedestrians are indifferent, food crises in the Huaxia region... everything looks so pale, so ugly, so unsightly.

 3 The collapse of the second element Text 003, boy, go through! !

    "Simply put, it is to let you destroy the two-dimensional world created by the gods of the Japanese kingdom, the fundamental reason why the Yanhuang clan believe in that world, let the faith return to the mainland, and save the Chinese clan! If you let the two-dimensional development continue, this The world will soon be completely replaced by the second dimension, and everyone will become slaves of the Japanese nation!" Dihuang Shennong continued.


    For Nie Kong, he still likes the two-dimensional things, but he didn''t expect that liking anime would have such a big consequence.Although he is not an angry youth, he also dislikes Japanese people very much.The only thing that likes Japan is actually harmful to the Chinese clan.


    "For the sake of China, I am willing to perform this task." Nie Kong felt a surprise in his heart. Two-dimensional girl is waiting for his rescue. How could he not agree."But the three ancestors, do you first give me a bunch of innate spirit treasures and a bunch of spirit medicines to improve my strength."


    Traveling through the past in this way, not to mention whether the original plot can be destroyed, whether it can survive is still a reason.If you crossed into the Dragon Ball world at once, wouldn''t it be looking for death?


    "Because the power of the world''s rules is different, although these things you said are useful in our world, they are useless at all in that two-dimensional world." The Emperor Shennong said lightly.


    "This time, it¡¯s the power of the three of us to forcibly open a space channel to let your soul pass. In short, it¡¯s smuggling. The world is different, and the law of power is also different. The only connection between the two worlds is the soul. Power, the "Yellow Emperor''s Internal Classic" that I have comprehended before the Dao is passed on to you, to help you condense the power of your soul." Human Emperor Xuanyuan pointed towards Nie Kong''s head.


    In the confusion, Nie Kong seemed to understand a lot, but also didn''t seem to understand at all, extremely mysterious.Countless postures that made his blood boil, countless ways to condense the soul were carved in his head.


    "This is simply the golden spear not failing and replenishing the double break magical skill. It is more useful to me than any exercise. The ancestors are really kind. Legend has it that the emperor Xuanyuan night and the maiden soared three thousand, it seems that it is true. of."


    "Although there is no innate spiritual treasure, this ring of faith was made by me over a hundred years, and there is a universe inside. The ring of faith is strong enough in your soul, or it collapses the two-dimensional world, the world of the Yanhuang clan The power of faith can also help you break through the space in the two-dimensional world." Emperor Fuxi did not know where he took out a simple ring and threw it into Nie Kong''s soul.On the ring, there is a golden dragon, and you can see that it is not Fanpin.


    Nie Kong felt that his soul had merged with the ring. He explored the inside of the ring and found that there was a small space a few meters away, and a few meters away was filled with mist. With his weak soul power, he could not search for a larger space.But he knew that the space of this ring would definitely not be small, that is, the only three emperors in the legend who were on par with the saints, what happened to the garbage.


    "The last question, can the ancestors help take care of my sister and mother. I''m afraid they will be sad if I''m not here." Nie Kong said with a greedy smile.


    "Don''t worry, the time in this world is stopped during the time you go to the second element. If you can come back safely, you still have the opportunity to reunite with your family." Emperor Fuxi said.


    "In that case, I can set off at any time now. The first one I want to travel to the world of the second dimension is the hottest One Piece in China now. I want my soul to be possessed by Luffy!" Nie Kong thought of being able to. Become Luffy, and unscrupulously bag the beauties such as Empress, Markino, Nami, Robin, and feel inexplicably excited.Especially Luffy¡¯s rubber ability is simply a goddess artifact!!


    The three emperors asked and nodded, the second element called One Piece had absorbed nearly half of the faith of the Yan and Huang clan.


    "Get ready, the three of us will send you over, and with the power of the three of us, we will infuse your soul into the person named Lu Fei." Without the help of the Three Emperors, with the soul power of a mortal Nie Kong, It''s strange to occupy Luffy''s body in the second dimension, and it''s not bad to be swallowed.


    Although he could not see the faces of the three emperors, Nie Kong still felt that they were becoming serious now.In an instant, a ray of light burst from the three emperors, and the surrounding space was turbulent.


    "Open!" The three emperors shouted loudly at the same time, with their hands condensed enough to destroy the earth, and at the same time they shot out in the middle.


    The three dazzling rays of light condensed together, but the surprise was that it did not trigger a super explosion, but penetrated the space just like piercing the paper.In the blink of an eye, a black circular channel appeared in front of Nie Kong.


    "Huh!" The Three Emperors wrapped Nie Kong''s soul with only the remaining power, and cast down the black circular channel.Nie Kong didn''t have time to react at all. He was suddenly controlled by great power, and the whole person felt like the sky was spinning.


    The dramatic intense dizziness began, but fortunately Nie Kong closed his eyes.Even if I opened my eyes, it was as dark as a power outage.You Kong is currently sitting on the Yunxiao Speed ??car with the safety device removed, and he doesn''t know whether he has lost his blood or rushes straight into his forehead.The floating feeling of not catching the center of gravity continued.Even with my eyes closed, I still feel dizzy.The reason why he didn''t lose his consciousness was to worship the golden energy that surrounded him.


    "Not good, lack of power, offset the target space by a few vectors!" The emperor''s fuzzy face was rippling.


    "There is no way, I hope he can survive smoothly!" The emperor also looked very regretful. The three people had already communicated with each other, and the cooperation between the three was perfect.But after the power of the three of them passed through several planes, they were disturbed by the power rules, and the direction was severely distorted.


    "People are not as good as the sky. It is a success to send him over smoothly. I hope he can live." Renhuang Xuanyuan said in a low voice.

 4 The collapse of the two-dimensional body text 004, I am a vampire beast

    The Three Emperors didn''t worry about whether Nie Kong could disrupt the two-dimensional world. The tiny butterfly''s flashing wings could still cause a storm thousands of miles away, let alone a living person.


    In the Digimon World, the sun was setting, and at this time, a golden light beam struck across the sky like a shooting star, crashing into the dark city of the blood-sucking beasts in Sabah, and shot into the most secret coffin of the castle. within.In the dark night, as if the second sun appeared, the whole world was enveloped in it.Digimon in the Digimon world, all with a look of horror, looking at the energy light that can penetrate the world.


    The blood-sucking beast that was going to act at night was about to come out of the coffin when it was covered by the sudden beam of light.Light, this is light, the light he hates most.In the light, there is also a divine power that makes him terrified.


    "Ah, who the hell is it!" The Vampire Beast roared, and he could feel his soul slowly melting under this power.Facing such a huge divine power, he couldn''t raise any resistance.It''s horrible, it''s horrible.He couldn''t think that there would be such a terrifying light coefficient code baby in this digital world.Even the Dark Four Heavenly Kings, under this weird power, I am afraid they will be directly turned into ashes.


    "Vampire beast king, vampire beast king." When the light gradually faded, as the most loyal subordinate of the vampire beast, the little evil beast dared to rush towards the vampire beast''s bedroom.It is also a deadly nemesis for Digimon of this kind of virus.Of course, the snow-white Dilu beast was not far behind.


    ...


    This lasted a few minutes?Still a few hours?Nie Kong lost the ability to recognize space and master time at the same time, and was about to be unable to hold it, so he felt sick.Is the space shuttle still a bit too reluctant for an ordinary soul like him?


    Just when Nie Kong couldn''t help vomiting, he felt that his soul seemed to have entered a warm space, completely devoid of the sense of inversion and confusion.The binding force wrapped around him also quietly dissipated, and in a daze he was able to control his body again.


    The power of the human soul is slowly merging with the data in the Digimon. No one knows how much his potential as a Digimon will be in the future.


    "Hmm...Is it there." The feeling of landing on the body that had disappeared for a long time became clearer, and the coldness underneath was transmitted through the clothes.At the same time, the world''s gravity was resurrected, and the feeling of vomiting suddenly disappeared like an illusion.


    "I can open my eyes. Great, have I become Luffy." Nie Kong opened his eyes and looked up. It was dark, but he was able to see the surroundings clearly.


    Looking around, he seemed to have entered a narrow place, which looked like a coffin from the inside."Wait, the coffin, how could I get inside the coffin? Could it be that Luffy died unexpectedly, and I was attached to him by the corpse?"


    Simply, Nie Kong pushed open the upper lid with one hand and jumped out of the coffin.


    "Bah, bah, it''s really unlucky, I actually crawled out of the coffin. But, it doesn''t seem to be the world of One Piece, who am I now? What anime world did I come to?" Nie Kong looked at the gloomy environment around him. He felt strange, not at all the blue sea and salty sea breeze in One Piece he was familiar with.


    "Follow him! No matter what is going on, Lao Tzu is not dead anyway, and it seems to have really crossed into the two-dimensional world, wow haha..." The strange and gloomy laughter came out, the voice was very sad, but this The laughter came from Nie Kong''s own mouth.


    "No, how come my voice has become so sharp, three bosses, don''t put me on a girl."


    Because he suddenly found that his voice was sharp and sharp just now, like a girl, is it that his own is gone, no!Nie Kong desperately grabbed it in his crotch.


    "Huh, fortunately it''s still there. Hearing the sound, I thought I was possessed by the beautiful girl of the second element. If this is the case, I have to vomit blood." Nie Kong sighed in relief, just about to go out and see if he was here. What kind of world is it?At this time, two voices came from the exit, one Jiao Didi was very cute, the other was full of worry.


    "The Vampire King, the Vampire King!!"


    Hearing the voices of the two, Nie Kong was stunned for a moment, and then a strange memory suddenly rushed up from the bottom of his heart!Segments of unfamiliar memory information flooded into his mind and melted into his soul. He was stunned as if struck by lightning.


    "No wonder this black cloak, this black tuxedo is so familiar, I actually came to Digimon, and also became the villain''s boss vampire beast!" Nie Kong swallowed the memory of the vampire beast, and then suddenly realized.He has also warmed up Digimon many times in his previous life, and of course he knows the famous Digimon Vampire.Of course, he also likes this humanized Digimon very much.


    He also felt lucky, but fortunately he didn''t cross the beast-shaped Digimon, otherwise he wouldn''t cry to death.


    At this time, the two subordinates of the former blood-sucking monsters, the cat Dilumon, and the little evil monster also came to this gloomy room.


    "Vampire Beast King, are you okay? The energy of the light system just now really scared me. If something happens, what can I do." The little evil beast flashed its wings and knelt on the ground. Tears filled my eyes.


    Dilu beast knelt on one knee, his bright eyes were as always, full of hope, full of light, full of dreams, without any impurities.


    After being abused by Shake S Vampire Beast for so long, Dilumon''s eyes remained unchanged.In the memory of the former Vampire Beast, Nie Kong knew that the former Vampire Beast always hated this look.Said it was annoying, but in Nie Kong''s eyes, it was mostly fear, fear of the light power of Dilumon.


    Nie Kong also somewhat despised the former blood-sucking beast. This Shake S did not turn Dilu beast into Shake M. Didn''t it mean that a Shake S will inevitably give birth to a Shake M.


    "It seems that I still need my Nie Kong to train and tune, Dilu beast, you can obediently become my slave. I, Nie Kong, must complete your blood-sucking beast, and the ambition that cannot be completed!"

 5 The collapse of the second element Text 005, the first step of the dream

    The sacred and lovely celestial beast, the pure and lovely flower fairy, the bewitching and ruthless witch beast, just imagined, Nie Kong felt restless in his heart, and it would be a happy thing to be able to do double cultivation with them.


    Although the Digimon itself is composed of computer data, after fusing into Nie Kong''s soul at this time, the data has been soulized by Nie Kong and has undergone an abnormal change. It is already like a monster vampire in the previous life.


    "One Piece World, there will be opportunities to go in the future. The power level of this world is just suitable for me who didn''t have any strength at the beginning."


    As he was familiar with all the plots, he didn''t want to set foot on the old road before Vampire Beast, betrayed and killed by Dilu Beast, not to mention, both resurrections were wiped out by several children called.


    "As a fully body, there are still many Digimon that threaten me now. Not to mention the fully body Angel Digimon, even the four kings of the dark world can''t defeat it by themselves, let alone guarding me. The four great sacred beasts in this world. When they become the ultimate body, they look so ugly. It seems that everything depends on the dual cultivation method in the Yellow Emperor''s Internal Classic to condense the soul. Only in this way can there be a chance of winning."


    Several different thoughts kept turning in his mind, and he decided in a moment.After all, every otaku is lurking in the heart of ambition, or a longing for the second element girl.It¡¯s just that because of the congenital conditions and legal and moral constraints on the earth, this kind of ambition can only be lurking in the bottom of my heart, but after coming to the real two-dimensional world, the weak will eat and the fittest will survive. As long as he is strong enough, he can do anything. , Live unscrupulously.As soon as the thought of a world where you can sit on the country and drunk on the knees of a beauty appeared, the blood on Nie Kong''s body boiled, and his eyes sparkled.


    "It''s weird. Why does the Vampire Beast King seem to be a different person? The previous Vampire Beast would not have that kind of look, but dreams, hopes, and the world have changed? From the past to the present, he hates it. With the look in my eyes, I will always be beaten." The snow-white Dilumon looked at Nie Kong, a little puzzled and confused.


    "I''m okay, you give me a mirror, Little Evil Beast, let me see what it looks like now." Nie Kong glanced at the Little Evil Beast, and commanded in an urgent tone.


    Even if he knew that he was not the previous blood-sucking beast, he would not be afraid, because he had now completely inherited everything from the blood-sucking beast.With their strength, they couldn''t stop him at all.Although he has never fought, his instinct tells him that it is.


    Even if they dared to resist, Nie Kong really wanted to use them to try the abilities he possessed.


    Vampire beasts can become the most handsome devil''s coefficient code baby in the full body period.He looks like a vampire, handsome and noble, he can fascinate many girls, and can rely on female blood to enhance his strength.With the title of "King of Darkness", he attempts to control the Digimon world and the real world.The fighting power at night is unmatched, and the fighting power during the day is halved.Although the level is A level (full body), its combat power is very close to S level (ultimate body), and it can basically defeat all other full body Digimons, except for the bright angel type Digimon which is incompatible with his attributes.The special move is a skill that releases countless bats to attack the enemy.And the demon blood whip, which uses a whip made of blood to slap the enemy, and the ability to release a bat-like shadow from the cloak to petrify the opponent.


    Of course, he has no other Digimon that can control his own mental power, activate super powers, and resolve and transfer others'' unique skills.This ability is improved with the improvement of soul power, for Nie Kong, it is simply suitable.If it weren''t for the help of the power of the Three Emperors, I am afraid that his soul power would not be able to swallow the powerful consciousness of the Vampire Beast.


    A question mark popped out of the little evil monster''s head, and it began to lose track of its master''s thoughts, but it still flew out obediently and found a mirror.It doesn''t dare to defy its owner. Every time it does a bad job, it is beaten by the blood of its owner, so it respects its owner from the heart.


    Nie Kong picked up the mirror and stared blankly at the strange face in the mirror in front of him. His face was slightly thin, with thin purple lips, and a red metal mask on his face, covering his eyebrows.The revealed eyes looked a little slender and sharp.On top of his head, with long golden hair hanging down, he looked like a handsome western elegant nobleman.


    Nie Kong shook his head and murmured: "I have to say that this guy looks good in the eyes of Westerners. Although there is still a gap compared with me in my previous life." Maybe it''s a different aesthetic, he I always feel that my previous life looks more handsome.I have to say that none of Nie Kong''s family is so handsome and beautiful.Not to mention his sister, even his face looks very similar to his mother, and it is better to say that he is handsome than handsome.When others saw it, they knew that the three were related.


    "Let¡¯s see if you can restore the appearance of the previous life. I¡¯m not used to it. I really don¡¯t understand how the taste of vampire beasts is so bad. What are you doing with this mask." Nie Kong took the red bat mask he was wearing on his face. Next, finally revealed a complete look.


    Handsome, noble, coquettish, what an attractive face.If it were not for the two fangs slightly exposed at the corners of the mouth, no one would recognize that this was a cold and ruthless blood-sucking monster.Nie Kong tried to change his face, but it seemed that he was not strong enough. After a blur on his face, he returned to his original appearance.


    "Vampire Beast King, you...what do you look like?" Dilumon stammered.The female voice came out of Dilumon''s mouth, which made him feel very good.


    "Vampire Beast King, isn''t that your favorite bat mask? It can help you block the light." The little evil Beast is also dumbfounded. He never thought that the majestic Vampire King in his mind would make this. The absurd things come.


    "Huh, what the king does is not your turn." Nie Kong flicked his cloak, feeling very good.


    The little evil demon dare not say much, but it thought in its heart: "Will the blood-sucking beasts not go out during the day? You must know that the sun during the day can do him a lot. Without masks, the strength is estimated Can¡¯t play fifty percent."


    Dilumon''s heart hopes that the Vampire Beast will change. She hopes that she can act like a baby at his feet every day, and the Vampire Beast will gently touch her hair.

 6 The collapse of the second element text 006, cat form Dilu beast

    "By the way, the little evil demon, how is the situation of the selected children now?" Nie Kong asked.This is a matter of life, and he can''t slack off in the slightest. He doesn''t want to be in this world before he has pushed any two-dimensional beauty. It would be a tragedy if he died before becoming a teacher in this world.


    "Vampire Beast King, don''t worry, under the provocation of my little evil beast, except for the disappeared Taiyi and Agumon, the other six people are scattered." The little evil beast fluttered with black wings and his face appeared. I am very proud, as if I have done a very extraordinary thing.


    Nie Kong knew that with the abilities and courage of the little evil demon, it was impossible to fight against the selected children alone. The selected children just lost their backbone and divided.


    "So, now only the badge of courage of Iori Taiichi shines, and Yagumon has evolved into a complete body alone." Nie Kong sighed, he naturally knew Taiyi had gone to the real world.It''s just that when Tai Yi returns from the real world, the situation will become urgent, leaving him little time to adapt to his abilities.


    "Yeah, yeah, the way for the Vampire Beast King to rule the entire universe is not far away." Little Evil Beast said excitedly.


    "Superficial guy, do you think that the selected children are so easy to deal with? The seven of them just lost the leadership of Taiyi, and they will gather immediately when Taiyi returns. You continue to monitor the selected children for me. Children, I want to get their first information, Dilu beast stays!" Nie Kong glared at the little evil beast, and then ordered the Dilu beast under him.


    "Yes, Vampire Beast King." The two knelt down and replied respectfully at the same time.The loyal little evil beast is a little depressed, and everything he has done may be annoying for not being praised by the owner.


    "Vampire Beast King, what do you want to order?" Dilu beast lying on the ground like a well-behaved cat, raised his head and said docilely.


    "The second dimension is so cool. You can decide the life and death of others by turning your hands. Is this right." Nie Kong looked at the Dilu beast lying under his feet, feeling uncomfortable.It would be even better if it was an evolved celestial beast.


    Although Dilu Beast is a threat to him that cannot be ignored, he is not willing to kill Dilu Beast now, for no other reason, he still wants a holy and beautiful Celestial Beast.The only thing that can be done now is to weaken the sacred power of the evolved female beast-the sacred halo worn on the tail of the Dilu beast!


    In the second part of Digimon, Nie Kong learned that the Dilu Beast that has lost its sacred aura has reduced its power to a lot, and can be transformed into an evil aura by the original vampire beast to enhance its dark power!


    "How are the things handed over to you!" Nie Kong learned from the memory of Vampire Beasts that the former Vampire Beast gave Dilumon a few days ago to recruit powerful Digimon around the world.


    "Vampire Beast King, I''m sorry, the task you gave me has not been completed yet, give me a few more days." Dilu beast knelt on the ground and pleaded in a low voice.With that delicate voice, Nie Kong almost couldn''t help but agree.


    Well, he admitted that there is a delusion towards the celestial beast.What''s more, this cat Dilu beast is really cute, and everyone wants to take care of it.


    Forcibly resisting the throbbing in his heart, Nie Kong gritted his teeth and said: "Useless guy, such a simple task can''t be completed. It seems that the previous lessons are not enough. This time, I have to punish you."


    Dilumon''s pure and flawless eyes looked at Nie Kong with pleading.But Nie Kong saw hope, dream, and unyielding from it.No wonder, the former Vampire Warcraft hates this look so much.


    "Devil''s blood whip!" Nie Kong was inexplicably excited. It would be best to practice with the Dilu beast that didn''t dare to resist, and he could also train the Dilu beast to take off the sacred halo on her tail.


    When Nie Kong yelled these words, he only felt a blood-red whip suddenly condensed in his hand.This whip seemed to be made of blood.I have a whip in my hand.Nie Kong holding the whip could only feel the infinite power gushing out of his body.


    "Silence, it seems that the previous blood-sucking beasts really seem to be shaking S. I was affected when I picked up the whip, and I was so excited." Nie Kong sweats, but this skill is really good. , Really suitable for training disobedient women, slaves!


    This is also where Nie Kong likes Vampire Beasts. Seeing that disobedient, he lashes down and feels refreshed.


    "Pop!" Under the power of Nie Kong''s right hand, the whip slammed at Dilumon.Dilumon''s eyes were fearless and numb, and his body remained motionless, letting the whip fall.For her, all this is accustomed.


    "Hmm..." The blood-red whip hit Dilumon''s ass, and Dilumon''s white butt revealed a blood mark.Nie Kong''s attack did not end. With each whip, he hit the woman''s keen position.


    "Dilu beast, let me train you to be an obedient and obedient trembling M. If you meet in the future, there is also a way to restrain you." Nie Kong excitedly waved the blood whip, the whip was like a snake flying in the air. Keep hitting Dilumon''s body.


    Dilubeast initially felt a lot of pain, its skin was fierce and painful, and where it was hit, its strength seemed to have disappeared, and it softened and struggled on the ground.But in the end, after the Dilumon felt a hot pain at the position of the hit, it gradually felt hot and itchy, which was completely different from the previous feeling!


    In order to deal with the enemies in the future, Nie Kong also skillfully used the moves of Vampire Beasts.If you don''t do that, you can''t fight the enemy at all.The enemy is more than just the children who are called.


    "Vampire Beast King, I don''t dare anymore, please spare me." The strange feeling eroded Dilumon''s heart, and her closed heart felt frightened for this strange feeling.


    Facing the feeling of pain and happiness, she couldn''t help but succumb to the numb Dilu beast for the first time under the magic power of the vampire beast.


    Dilumon felt that the current Vampire Beast had really changed, but contrary to the changes she expected, he became much scarier than before.

 7 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 007, Dilu beast yielded

    "Dill the beast of Dilu surrendered so soon? I thought it would be like in the memory, and there was no reaction at all." Nie Kong felt an unparalleled sense of accomplishment, and he had just arrived as an original blood-sucking monster. Big things that can''t be done.


    "Don''t call me the Vampire Beast King, call my master!" Nie Kong''s demon blood whip drew on the white neck of Dilumon, and tightened her neck tightly.Dilumon felt difficulty breathing, and his gloved claws caught the blood whip.


    "Lord...Master, please forgive Dilu beast!" Dilu beast''s weak voice came out, sounding so pitiful.Nie Kong felt a little regretful, why wasn''t the holy celestial beast beneath him.But the evolution of Dilumon has no other choice but to use the sacred plan of Jiaer and the light badge.


    Nie Kong pulled the blood whip forcefully and pulled the Dilu beast close to his side, stretched out his left hand to hold the tail of the Dilu beast, and lightly raised it.Nie Kong''s petite body was lifted up by Nie Kong.


    "Since you know that you are wrong, let me keep the ring on your tail first. This is the punishment for you." Nie Kong put away the hand of the demon blood whip and put it on the tail of Dilu beast The divine aura took off.


    After taking off the halo, so as not to be taken away, Nie Kong put it in the ring space.No one can take it out except him.


    Dilu beast only felt as if he had lost something, his eyes looked at the halo disappearing in Nie Kong''s hand with fear.She felt that all the secrets in her body were seen through by Nie Kong''s eyes.Lost, afraid... everything is not enough to express the mood of Dilumon at this time.


    "Okay, continue to recruit for me. I will go to the real world to find the eighth selected child in the past few days!" Nie Kong flicked his cloak and turned and left here.


    At this time, Dilumon''s snow-white body was covered with red welts, but Nie Kong made a decent move. Dilumon didn''t suffer any serious injuries, just a little skin trauma.


    "Lord... Master has changed so much, it''s really not the previous blood-sucking monster. Now I really can''t figure out what he thinks. I say that he has become cruel, but his attack seems not as heavy as before." If it is the previous blood-sucking Beast, if it is taught, Dilu Beast may have to rest for a few days to recover.


    Dilumon watched the Vampire Beast disappear in front of him, then sighed and got up, walking out of the dim room with a complicated expression on his face.


    Nie Kong, who walked out of the basement, seemed to remember that there was still Jia''er''s bright badge inside, and hurriedly returned to the bedroom to find it and put it in the space ring.He didn''t want him to be as tragic as the original Vampire Beast, the light badge hidden in it was stolen by the betrayed Dilumon and Wizard Beast.


    After everything was done, Nie Kong had the mind to walk out of the dark city and see the legendary Digimon world.The Digimon world is very beautiful, making Nie Kong seem to be in a fairy tale world.But it seemed that the time for him to appear was not the right time. Not long after he walked out of the dark city, he only saw a fiery ball of fire slowly rising at dawn, and the sun''s rays shot towards him.


    For him in his previous life, it was such a warm sunshine, and at this time it was an extremely venomous poison for him. When it hit him, he felt a fiery pain.


    More than half of the strength in his body had actually disappeared, which made his confidence shake. If Dilu Beast really evolved into a celestial beast, he didn''t know whether he could resist the sacred bow and arrow of the celestial beast.


    If according to his current strength, it is really a bit of a hang, as long as he can''t evolve into an ultimate body, it is a mermaid.Even if they were lucky enough to beat the selected child, they would not be able to beat the four dark kings and so on.


    Nie Kong, who was feeling increasingly uncomfortable, couldn''t help but automatically transported the gift "Huangdi Nei Jing" given to him by his predecessor Huang Xuanyuan. According to him, he could cultivate the power of the soul of the gods!


    Because Xuanyuan Lingxi, who has a very high level of cultivation, gave him guidance and enlightenment, he has saved a lot of time for him to comprehend this exercise, so he can easily operate now.


    After carrying out the exercises, Nie Kong felt the hot and uncomfortable feeling of being exposed to the sun, and was slowly recovering, but his strength was still greatly weakened.


    "The exercises given by Renhuang Xuanyuan are really not covered. I just started to practice, and I can already feel it working. It''s just that there is no double practice with girls, and the speed of cultivation is really too slow." Nie Kong felt his own soul. He shook his head directly at the speed of his power increase, his expression a little regrettable.


    The contents of this Yellow Emperor''s Canon of Internal Medicine are only part of the practice for cultivating the power of the soul. In short, it is the goddess skill, which is a kind of double cultivation.But it was created by the emperor, and its power is naturally extraordinary.


    With such a reduced strength, he did not dare to move around, and the habits of blood-sucking beasts could not be changed in a short while.He could only walk back to the dark underground castle unwillingly, where the light could not shine.


    Naturally, he would not hide in the coffin again to sleep, how unlucky.Reluctantly, Nie Kong could only use the daytime to improve his proficiency in the skills of Vampire Beasts while practicing the exercises.


    Everything has to wait for the arrival of the selected children. Nie Kong is not the experience of the selected children, nor is he to provide them with tools to upgrade!He wants to subvert the two-dimensional world of the devil, so he is unwilling to stop in this Digimon world.

 8 The collapse of the second element text 008, first met the selected children

    Sure enough, just two days later, Nie Kong knew from the little evil beast''s mouth that Taiyi Iori had gathered the remaining six selected children who were scattered, and the badges were also illuminated.


    But these two days were enough to make Nie Kong fully use the strength of the Vampire Beast itself.After all, Vampire Warcraft is just a few simple tricks, he has long been familiar with the animations he has seen before.The only thing missing is the experience in the struggle between life and death.


    It''s one thing to be able to use your skills, but it''s another thing to be able to use all your strengths in battle.Nie Kong, who lacks combat experience, can only use 60 to 70% of his strength.


    Looking away from the expressionless face of Dilumon, next to it was the flattering and smiling face of the little evil beast."Courage, hope, friendship, the children''s badges have recovered their original light one by one."


    "But the Vampire King, not all the badges have been activated, and there are four remaining. With the strength of the Vampire King, they are not your opponents at all." The little evil beast flattered.


    "Little evil demon, where are the selected children now?" Nie Kong asked.


    "They are in the forest not far below the darkness, and they are probably about to go to bed now." The little evil demon with a smug expression looked in front of him, and a picture appeared in front of him in an instant, in which it was the seven called out. children.


    "Well, you two get ready, go and beat the selected children tonight!" Nie Kong muttered and raised his head, then swung his cloak and turned into the castle.Inside the castle, there is a special luxurious "horse carriage" to pick up and drop off in the air, which made Nie Kong feel a little bit as if Vampire Beasts really enjoy life.


    The carriage was pulled by a mature virus code baby and drove in the direction of the Digimon under the bright moonlight.The little evil beasts and Dilu beasts were standing on top of the carriage, clutching the fast-flying carriage.


    The two of them were trained by the original Vampire Beast to know the rules, but it saved Nie Kong''s thoughts.In the dark night, the moon was shining brightly, and a carriage driven by a death beast ran fast in the sky.The sky passed by the carriage was covered with mysterious black fog.


    Without a bright night, there would be no restrictions on Vampire Beasts, especially now, Nie Kong felt power constantly emerging from his body.If he was given a couple of girls for double repairs, Nie Kong felt that he would be able to overcome the weakness of the light, and his strength was on the rise.


    But there are too few beautiful girls in this world, and even Nie Kong at this time feels a little headache.Suna, Meimei and the two little Lori are only 11 years old, and Jiaer is only 9 years old.I¡¯m too young, I¡¯ve just developed, if we just overthrow Shuangxiu...


    "I don''t want to, if you look at it, it''s not cute. If you look at it, you can just look at him. No matter what morality he is, you must know that I am an evil vampire demon king. The three bosses will probably support me." His eyes were fierce, and since he came to the world of the second dimension, he had to live unscrupulously, so that he would live wonderfully.


    In the forest near the Dark City, the seven selected children were leaning against the fire, ready to relax the exhaustion of running for a few days.Several Digimon in the growth period also quietly leaned against the tree.


    At this moment, they only felt that the sky was dark, and the round moon in the sky seemed to be covered by dark clouds.The only light is the faintly fluorescent fire next to him.The darkness comes and goes quickly.When the black fog dissipated, they looked up and saw that beside the full moon in the sky, suddenly a carriage pulled by Digimon drove up.


    "Then... what is that?" Tai Yi said with surprise on his face.


    "Does the Digimon world also have Santa Claus?" Nine-year-old Awu asked puzzled.Indeed, the feeling of falling from the sky pulled by Digimon is very similar to Santa Claus.


    "No, they are bad guys, everyone be careful." Seeing the black virus-type Digimon pulling the cart, Badamon exclaimed.


    "Haha, this time the blood-sucking beast king made the shot himself, and the selected children will see how you run this time!" The little evil beast yelled happily, just like a fake tiger.


    "What? After defeating Wukong Beast, are there any enemies?" Ah He was taken aback, a little unbelievable.He thought that such a powerful Wukong Beast was the last enemy.Otherwise, he would not go to find Taiyi with everyone when Taiyi disappeared, which led to the split of the team.


    "Haha, the selected children, I didn''t expect to meet so soon!" Nie Kong jumped out of the carriage, but did not fall, but was pulled into the sky by a group of bats.


    The black cloak, the noble temperament, coupled with the evil appearance, the unique charm compares the full moon in the sky.


    "So handsome, how could such a handsome person be a badass, Badamon, are you wrong?" Meimei said idiotically as Nie Kong looked straight at the sky.


    "Meimei, don''t be nympho, that guy is a Digimon!" Guangzilang quickly tapped the keyboard, and some information was displayed on the screen.


    Vampire beast??Full body?stunt??


    "How is it possible that you can''t check his information in the computer''s data. There are some question marks. The only thing I know is that he is called a vampire demon!" Guangzi Lang exclaimed.


    "Impossible, didn''t the old man Xuan Nai pass you the Digimon information of the entire world? How come there is no such information!!" Asuke wearing glasses was a little disbelieved and rushed to Photon Lang.


    "Really, there is really no information about him!!" The other five people also looked over, with shock and confusion on their faces.


    "But it can''t be wrong. Although his appearance has changed a lot, we are sure that he is a blood-sucking monster, a very powerful complete virus type Digimon!" Seven growth-period Digimon looked at the sky solemnly.

 9 The collapse of the second element Text 009, the power of vampire beast! !

    The Vampire Beast was integrated into Nie Kong''s soul, and it was no longer a pure Digimon. It could also be said to be a monster like a vampire.No wonder it is not clearly displayed in the photozilang Digimon profile.Even the old man Xuan Nei didn''t know Nie Kong''s information.


    Nie Kong looked at the seven children seriously, of course focusing on Suna and Meimei.The two women stood up to his chest, and the slightly raised breasts showed that they had just developed.


    Among them, the one who looks very boyish should be Suna, and the one who is dressed up is Meimei.Nie Kong had seen the appearance and personality of the two in anime, and he could still tell the difference.Although the two girls are not very beautiful, they are still very cute.It''s a pity that there is still a big gap between the sister in the previous life.


    "It''s not the blood-sucking monster, it''s the blood-sucking monster king, how can you guys be so unreasonable to the blood-sucking monster king! Look at my little evil monster to teach you, little devil darts!¡± The little evil monster shouted loudly, knowing when his claws. A syringe appeared.


    With a flash of cold light, the syringe shot at Taiichi.


    "Small flame!" Seeing this, Yagumon ejected a football-sized flame from his mouth, knocking down the little devil with darts.


    "Come on, everyone, protect Taiyi and them! Explosive flame bombs!!" Gabumon sprayed a blue flame at Nie Kong and the others from its mouth.


    "Flying wing lightning!" The beetle''s wings waved a bright light.


    "Air cannon!"


    The six growth-period Digimon displayed their most proud stunts, with colorful rays of light shining, but Nie Kong did not evade, letting him hit his cloak.


    "Boom!" With Nie Kong as the center, there was an explosion.Even a hard rock can be blown into powder.


    "Did you succeed?" Ah He stared into the air.


    "Only this level is like defeating me, Night Demon Flying!" After the dust passed, Nie Kong didn''t say he was injured, and he didn''t even touch the dust.The level difference between the Digimon of the complete body and the growth stage is too big, let alone the blood-sucking monsters close to the ultimate body!


    Countless bats flew out of Nie Kong, covering the sky and the sun.Under the control of Nie Kong, the bats formed a charging queue and ran into Taiyi and the others.


    "There are so many bats that I can''t finish the fight. It hurts me to bite!" Azhu gritted his teeth and stretched out his hand to shoot the bat that was biting on him.Several people around were also more or less attacked by bats.


    "One!"


    "A help!"


    "Mei!"


    Seeing this, the seven Digimons glowed brightly, and they all began to evolve.After the light passed, seven mature Digimons had appeared in front of Nie Kong.


    "Super Flame!" A fireball of a few meters in size spit out from the mouth of the Tyrannosaurus that had evolved from the Yagumon, and collided with countless bats, opening a gap.


    "Demon Fox Flame!" The Garuru Beast is no exception, the blue flame and the red flame of the Tyrannosaurus Beast are combined, which is indescribably gorgeous.


    "Everyone, get down, touch your fists!" The cactus beast reminded. The selected children are already familiar with the cactus beast''s tricks, and they all lie on the ground.With the rapid rotation of the cactus beast, countless sharp needles flew from him in all directions, and countless bats were stabbed to the ground.


    "The Mega Cannon!" The wings of the Bido Beast vibrated, the horns accumulated electric shocks, and a plasma bomb was released.


    "Harpoon cannon!" The sea lion beast''s horns spouted several shells.


    "Meteor Wings!" From the Badora''s wings, feathers with flames were also waved.


    Only the Badamon, which can''t evolve at any time, still spouts its unique air cannon from its mouth as always!Seven tricks, bursting energy and black "smoke" are added together.Combining the power of the seven Digimons, the terrifying bat group also stopped charging and was mostly killed.


    "Do you want to win in this way, Devil Blood Whip!" Shaking the S artifact, a bright red whip formed in Nie Kong''s hands and swept away at the Tyrannosaurus.The bright red whip, like a snake flying in the sky, slapped on the head of the Tyrannosaurus dexterously and quickly.


    The huge body of the Tyrannosaurus was actually drawn a few meters away, showing the power of the Vampire Beast.


    "Haha..." Nie Kong simply fired out a double stream of swords, with a demon blood whip in one hand, dancing wildly at the remaining six mature Digimon.The afterimage of the blood-red whip almost covered the entire space.


    Within a few seconds, six mature Digimon were beaten to the ground.And the only growing Digimon Badamon was also punched by Dilumon¡¯s cat.


    Although he fell to the ground, Nie Kong may have inherited some of the S-shaking genes from the original Vampiric Beast. The whip continued to beat them, and he let out a wild laugh happily.


    "Taiyi, he is so powerful." The Tyrannosaurus beast was drawn by the devil''s blood whip with a pained expression.


    "How could this happen." Taiyi looked at the scene in front of him in shock. Their partner was defeated so easily.


    "Galurumon, evolve, it''s not a perfect opponent at all in the mature stage!" Ah He raised the badge, and saw the dazzling light start again.


    "Tyrannosaurus, we also evolve!" Taiyi''s badge of courage also glowed.


    "Want to evolve? It''s not that easy, Devil''s blood whip!" Nie Kong shook his hands, and the two blood whips slammed at the Tyrannosaurus and Garuru beasts that were about to evolve with tricky angles.


    "Let''s stop it, you hurry up and evolve!" Badora beast barely stood up, as if using all its strength to wave its red wings to block the blood whip.


    The two blood whips hit the Badola beast again without any obstacles. The Badola beast''s body was several meters in size and flew out more than ten meters, appearing dying.


    However, it also succeeded in gaining a little time for the partners, and all the Tyrannosaurus and Badola successfully evolved into complete bodies.


    The mechanical Tyrannosaurus, two or three times larger than the Tyrannosaurus, had a cold glow on the black mechanical parts.However, the Garuru Beast did not change much, but stood up like a human.


    The mechanical tyrannosaurus''s trick is ultimate destruction. Orc Garuru''s trick is Caesar''s sharp claws. Seeing the two complete Digimon appearing, Nie Kong''s mind flashed the information of the two Digimon.

 10 The collapse of the second element Text 010, the appearance of the flower fairy! !

    "Come on, Tyrannosaurus Mecha!"


    "Go, Orc Garuru!" Taiichi and Ahwa looked at the two complete Digimon with hopeful eyes.


    "The opponent is just one perfect body. We have two perfect bodies. We shouldn''t lose." The small hands clasped tightly, staring nervously at several people on the battlefield.


    "Are you okay, Badora!" And Suna hurried to the partner who was knocked down by the demon''s blood whip, taking care of the badly injured Badora.


    "Ultimate Destroyer Cannon!" After completing the evolution, the mechanical Tyrannosaurus immediately aimed at Nie Kong in the air and released its proud stunt.Two shark-shaped missiles ejected from the chest of the Tyrannosaurus Mecha.


    Well, when I saw here, Nie Kong wanted to complain. It was not good where the missile was ejected, but it was ejected from his chest.If it''s a female, it''s okay, but the mechanical tyrannosaurus is still a male, which simply affects the social atmosphere!


    "Devil''s blood whip!" Nie Kong''s whip in his right hand flicked at the ultimate destroyer, changing the direction of the missile.The two missiles deviated by a large part, hit the open space behind him, and exploded with a bang. The power looked very good.


    The abilities of the Vampire Beast can be used handily in Nie Kong''s hands. He feels that he is suitable for these skills, and there is no pressure to fully utilize the strength of the Vampire Beast.


    "Caesar''s sharp claws!" Taking advantage of the flaw that Nie Kong blocked the mechanical tyrannosaurus attack, the orc Garuru appeared in front of Nie Kong with two legs, a pair of sharp claws grabbed the front.The red light, like a cross cut, hit Nie Kong''s body.


    The speed of the orc was very agile, even Nie Kong was knocked into the air by him a few meters.Nie Kong knew that this was the reason for his lack of combat experience.The mechanical tyrannosaurus beast next to him took advantage of the victory and pursued it, and its powerful black iron claws quickly extended and stab Nie Kong.


    The only weakness of Vampire Beasts is light, and the rest of the offense is not very effective.After eating the orc Garuru''s move, Nie Kong only felt a slight pain in his body.


    "Night Demon Flying Attack!" Seeing the mechanical tyrannosaurus beast attacking, Nie Kong used both defensive and offensive moves without saying a word.A large number of bat groups phantom out of his body, whizzing and slamming against the claws of the mechanical tyrannosaurus.


    The mechanical tyrannosaurus has great power, but the number of bats is tens of thousands. There is no doubt that the huge body of the mechanical tyrannosaurus was knocked out by countless bats.


    Orc Garuru jumped from the side, Nie Kong''s demon blood whip activated, and the two blood whips blocked the orc Garuru''s path without any gap.The orc Garuru was knocked to the ground by Nie Kong.


    Even the mechanical Tyrannosaurus beast lying next to him was tortured by Nie Kong with a demon blood whip.


    "Come on mechanical Tyrannosaurus, Orc Garuru, don''t lose to him." Tai Yi yelled hard, his face full of anxiety.


    "I can¡¯t go on like this. The strength of the Mecha Tyrannosaurus and the orc Garuru is weakening, and it will degenerate in this way. Bidomon, can you persist? If you can, I hope you will evolve too. Help the mechanical tyrannosaurus and them." Photozi Lang, who knocked on the laptop behind the battlefield, flashed a dignified look on his face.


    The few mature Digimon next to him were just enough to get up after being beaten by Nie Kong''s demon blood whip. The only ones were the small cactus beast and Guangzilang''s Bido beast.


    "Guangzilang, I can still fight, just leave it to me! Bidomon evolves, superbidobe!" The small insect Bidobe, under the light of the photozilang badge, began to evolve and turned into a huge crimson. Unicorn-Super Beast!


    Perhaps it was because Xiaoqiao was aware of the anxiety in Xiaoqiao''s heart. At the same time, the innocence badge on Meimei''s chest also released a dazzling light for the first time, and the innocent badge was activated at this time.


    Bathed in the light of Meimei''s badge, the cactus beast began its super evolution for the first time.


    "The cactus beast is super-evolved, the flower fairy beast!" The cactus beast was covered with needles, and a beautiful flower bone appeared in the head.In the middle of the flower stamen, a flower fairy beast like a fairy appeared.When the Flower Fairy appeared, there was a refreshing fragrance around.


    Petals wrapped her graceful figure, and the four leaf-shaped wings flapped behind her, driving her small and lovely body to fly in the sky.The Flower Fairy Beast has two pairs of wings on its back that can fly in the sky. It is a full-body Digimon.


    "It''s so beautiful, so cute, is this how the cactus beast evolved?" Meimei looked at the flower fairy beast, which was like a fairy in the fantasy world.


    "Meimei, I have already felt your mind. Don''t worry, I will never let others hurt so innocent and beautiful, Huaxian Cannon!" Huaxian Beast smiled mischievously at Meimei, and then a flower appeared in his hands. The slowly blooming flower bones gather energy on the flower bones.When the flower bones were in full bloom, a green energy cannon shot at Nie Kong.


    "Super Horned Cannon!" At the same time, the horns of Super Beast Beast rushed into Nie''s air forcefully.


    "Another badge shines. You can''t underestimate these selected children. But the newly evolved Flower Fairy Beast is really cute." The beautiful Nie Kong couldn''t help but feel moved by the beauty of Huaxian Beast.


    "Transfer!" Vampire Warcraft not only knows these moves, but also has super powers!Nie Kong, who had completely inherited his abilities, naturally also had superpowers.


    When the huge Super Beast and Flower Fairy Beast''s Huaxian Cannon approached Nie Kong''s body, they changed their directions with a weird sound.At the same time, in front of the mechanical tyrannosaurus and the orc Garuru, the disappeared Superbito and the Flower Fairy appeared.


    The moves of the two were perfectly transferred to their comrades. It was simply the way of the Murong family in the Heavenly Dragon''s Eighth Department and the way of giving back to the other!


    "How could it be!" Infinite shock flashed across the faces of Huaxian Beast and Chao Bi Duo Beast, it was too late to stop the attack!And the mechanical tyrannosaurus and the orc Garuru, could not avoid the sudden transfer attack, and watched the attack from their companions.


    "Boom!" Huaxian Cannon, Super Bido''s huge horn cannon and Mechanical Tyrannosaurus, Orc Garuru collided together and exploded violently.Among them, the orc Garuru, the Mechanical Tyrannosaurus, and the Superbidomon have lost their combat effectiveness and degenerated into a growth stage.

 11 The collapse of the second element Text 011, catch the flower fairy beast! !

    Seeking flowers, asking for rewards, asking for collection!Working hard!!!


    After using the super power transferred by this trick, Nie Kong also felt weak in his mental power. It seems that the super power can be used up to four or five times.After all, Nie Kong''s soul power is not strong enough.


    "Agumon!"


    "Beetle beast!"


    "Gabumon!" Taiyi, Ahe, and Guangzilang ran over there worriedly.It seems that the bond between the selected children and the Digimon is very unusual.


    "The same is complete, but none of the three are his opponents. Where is he sacred?" Tai Yi said blankly.It''s no wonder Taiyi has such thoughts, after all, the fully-integrated enemy Gokumon was defeated by the fully-integrated Mechanical Tyrannosaurus not long ago.


    "It''s different. Each Digimon has different strengths and cannot be measured by its complete body. Defeating this vampire beast is probably the reason why we were selected to this world." Guangzi Lang hugged the beetle, his face It is very serious.


    "Hua Xian Cannon!" In the face of such a terrifying opponent, the only remaining complete Hua Xian Beast did not have the usual laughter, and the flower buds in his hands once again sprayed a green cannonball at Nie Kong.


    The demon blood whip in Nie Kong''s hand reappeared, and he drew it at the Huaxian Cannon.The Huaxian Beast''s Huaxian Cannon was immediately scattered by Nie Kong into the sky.


    "If you don''t be naughty, you look really cute. But I am the devil, and I will not pity you! Desperately scream!" The gray-black bat shadow flew out of Nie Kong''s hands and hit it. The body of the sky flower fairy beast.


    "Ah...what''s going on, I can''t move my body?" Huaxian Beast only felt that after being hit by the gray illusory shadow released by Nie Kong, his body began to stiffen.


    Nie Kong was also very curious about the effect of his life-death screaming, after all, this was the first time he had used this skill.In Nie Kong''s eyes, the pink petals on the flower fairy beast opposite and the green wings on the back suddenly turned into a dead gray.The Flower Fairy Beast seemed to have lost all its vitality, and could no longer keep flying and fell from the sky.


    On the other side, the badly injured Badora was struggling to stand up and participate in the battle again, seeing the dangerous situation at this time.


    "No, you have already received such a serious injury from Badora, how can you continue to fight like this." Suna held the Badora''s wings and stopped immediately.


    "It doesn''t matter Sona, I have to go now." Badora wanted to fly over with her wings, but Suna was very worried about the physical condition of Badora, and pulled its wings to not let it go.


    "Let go of me, Sona, why don''t you understand me." Badora beast called out.


    Suna heard these words, her head was like five thunders, and her hands that held the Badola beast loosened.Because in the real world, she often said this to her mother.Every time her mother wanted to stop her from playing football like a boy, let her stay at home and learn the etiquette of flower arrangement, Sona would say such a sentence.


    She thought that her mother didn''t love her at all, and didn''t respect her opinion at all.But at this time Suna seemed to stand in the role of her mother.


    "It turns out that every time my mother is for my own good, she loves me deeply in her heart. I thought her mother never loved me. I was so stupid!" Suna''s eyes were tearful, and the warmth in her heart filled her body. .


    At this moment, Suna''s love badge finally released a dazzling light, and Nie Kong couldn''t open his eyes.The Badora Beast that rushed towards Nie Kong also released the splendor of evolution.


    "I felt Suna''s love, Suna''s love is so many, it filled my heart! Badora evolves, Garuda!!!" The badly injured Badora evolves in an instant It became a Garuda beast that was more than ten meters tall.


    Not only has his strength improved, but his injuries have also recovered.Nie Kong couldn''t help but marvel that these selected children would really use plug-ins.Every time in danger, there will always be unexpected surprises to the enemy.


    Garuda beast is like a bird man, with a human body and a bird face.The body was covered with the fiery red feathers of the Bardola before it evolved.Behind it, a pair of huge wings emerged.


    Garudamon, Badoramon''s super-evolved bird-human Digimon, is the patron saint of the earth and wind, and its trick is Shadow Wing Slash.


    Nie Kong couldn''t help thinking in his heart, if he defeated the evolved Garuda beast again, would it cause changes to evolve the Bada beast into a sacred angel beast, he didn''t dare to take this risk.After all, his current strength is not the opponent of the holy angel beast.


    "I will definitely protect Suna and the others, Shadow Wing Slash!" Garuda beast picked Suna with his hands, and then flew in the sky, waving its wings and releasing a vacuum blade.Because the speed of Shadow Wing Slash was so fast that the original shape could not be confirmed, only a shadow shaped like a bird could be seen.


    "Night Demon Flying Strike!" Nie Kong didn''t dare to use his superpowers too much, and he didn''t plan to solve the selected children now, so he used the Night Demon Flying Strike with both offense and defense.


    Countless bats slammed into the Shadow Wing Slash that was hit like a bird, and the two abilities collided together to release a dazzling light.


    "Hurry up and take advantage of it now." Garuda beast came to the selected children and their companions, and put them in a huge palm.Then he fluttered his wings and flew away.


    "Huh, don''t you want to leave without leaving a lesson for you? It''s too simple! Devil blood whip!!" Nie Kong''s right hand formed a blood whip again, and quickly stretched to catch up with the Galuda beast high in the sky.


    "Flower Fairy Beast!!" In Meimei''s sad voice, Nie Kong''s blood whip immediately wrapped around the slender waist of Flower Fairy Beast.With Nie Kong''s effort, the Flower Fairy Beast was pulled down by Nie Kong.


    "Haha... the children who have been called, let you leave your way for a while, I will accept the Flower Fairy Beast!!" Nie Kong swept the flower fairy beast with one hand and hugged the fallen Flower Fairy beast with one hand.


    "Flower Fairy Beast!!" Meimei wanted to jump from Garuda Beast to rescue Flower Fairy Beast, but she was still stopped by Suna.


    They have no choice but to follow and comfort Meimei.Because now they believed that they weren''t Nie Kong''s opponents at all, and they couldn''t rescue the Flower Fairy Beast even with their strength.


    What''s more, now Agumon and other Digimon have been seriously injured in this battle, and there is no more power to fight.

 12 The collapse of the second element Text 012, deterrence!

    "The Vampire Beast King is so smart. With this Flower Fairy Beast, I believe that the children who are selected will fall into the trap." Little Evil Beast said happily.


    "Vampire...Master...Master, aren''t you ready to go to another world to find the eighth child?" Dilumon couldn''t help but ask softly.Just uttering the word master in front of the little evil beast made her white cat face blush.


    Under Nie Kong''s order, Dilumon has gathered a group of powerful Digimon from various regions, and they are all eagerly waiting to follow the Vampire Beast to conquer another world.


    "I will definitely go to another world. After all, the eighth selected child is my confidant. We can go to another world, and the selected child can believe it, so we must first find the eighth child. The selected children! The purpose of catching the Flower Fairy Beast is to contain their actions in another world." Nie Kong said casually.


    Grasping the Flower Fairy naturally has this purpose, but the biggest reason is that he doesn''t want to let this pure and lovely Flower Fairy go.You know, female human Digimon is really rare in this world.But every female humanoid Digimon is a unique gem, and everyone will have her unique temperament.


    Looking at the petrified Flower Fairy Beast in his arms, Nie Kong was inexplicably excited. The virgin body of more than two decades was finally broken in the Digimon world!I believe that my mother and sister in the three-dimensional world will also be very pleased.


    "The sky is about to dawn, let''s go back to the castle first." Nie Kong picked up the petite Flower Fairy Beast in one hand, and slowly floated into the carriage pulled by the Evil Dragon Beast.Dilumon and the little evil beast followed closely.


    After half an hour, they returned to the Dark City, the territory of his blood-sucking beasts.But there was no such loneliness in the castle, and noisy voices came from inside.


    "I''m sorry, master, it''s probably the Digimon I summoned to make trouble inside!" During the two days, Dilumon found a lot of powerful Digimon from outside.In particular, there are several Digimon that are still complete, not the mature Dilumon can tame!Dilumon looked at Nie Kong apologetically, hoping to be forgiven by Nie Kong.


    "This little thing can''t be done well, it''s really useless! Little evil beast, you show me in and see, which guy actually dared to cause trouble in the dark city of my vampire beast king." Nie Kong was very upset, originally thinking I am happily preparing my coming-of-age ceremony, but I don''t know if I was upset by these guys.


    "Lord Vampire Beast, leave it to me little evil demon." Of course, the little evil demon won''t let go of this opportunity to show loyalty, and rushed into the castle first.


    But it is a pity that the Digimon inside does not give the little evil demon face.In an instant, the little evil demon "flyed" out of the castle at a faster speed, fell to the ground and rolled at the feet of Nie Kong.


    "Trash!" Nie Kong kicked the little evil beast with his big feet, holding the flower fairy beast in his left hand and walked into the castle.He wanted to see that the guy with little eyes was making trouble in his own place.


    As soon as I walked inside, I saw the super sea dragon beast, the death flame beast, and the mammoth beast rolled into a ball, fighting fiercely.The three of them should be the three complete Digimon summoned by Dilumon.In the remaining maturity and growth stages, Digimon didn''t dare to move in front of these three complete bodies.


    "It''s really outrageous. If you don''t give me a lesson, you still think that my blood-sucking beast is a soft egg that anyone can pinch, demon blood whip!!" Nie Kong''s heart burned with anger, and the blood whip in his right hand was thrown at the fighting man. Three perfect bodies.


    The blood whip swung out with all strength and hit the three complete Digimons one by one with a mighty force, and their huge bodies were all taken away several meters away.For a moment, all three of them didn''t dare to move, and their eyes looked at Nie Kong with fear and submission.The whip just now dispelled all the pride in their hearts.As for the remaining maturity and growth stages, naturally, he did not dare to kneel on the ground obediently and shouted the Vampire Beast King.


    In this world of the weak and the strong, strength is the most important.Without strength, only death is waiting for you.Nie Kong''s cold eyes scanned a circle. Those Digimon didn''t dare to look directly at Nie Kong''s eyes, and lowered their heads.


    "Hmph, if you dare to mess up again, I will kill you. Now you give me stay here and listen carefully to the arrangement of Dilu Beast and Little Evil Beast." Nie Kong flung his black cloak, turned and walked towards the depths of the castle. bedroom.


    Just when Nie Kong came to the front of the room, the only complete Digimon Death Beast who was loyal to the Vampire Beast was already waiting there.


    "Report to the Vampire King, the stone road leading to the gate of the different dimension has been repaired." This is the task arranged by the former Vampire Monster, and it has now been completed.


    Nie Kong had already learned the way to open the door to another world from the memory of the original Vampire Beast.Now he is ready to go to the real world in Digimon to find the eighth child Jiaer.


    And when he introduced all the seven selected children into the real world, it is estimated that the Four Heavenly Kings of Darkness should begin to seal the four holy beasts guarding the Digimon world at that time!He who belongs to the dark camp is not afraid of the four heavenly kings, but the four holy beasts of the bright camp are also a big threat to him.He wanted to take advantage of the journey in the real world to change his fate for himself, success or failure in one fell swoop!


    "Although my ultimate body is very strong, I won''t evolve such a monster. Now the only way to improve my strength is to rely on the supreme dual cultivation skills. Human Emperor Xuanyuan Royal Daughter Three Thousand, it seems to me The road is still far away." Nie Kong looked at the flower fairy beast like a sleeping Snow White in a fairy tale, and his blood began to boil.The human emperor cultivated to Da Luo Jinxian, and then led the human race to defeat Chi You and became one of the three emperors with immeasurable merits.Of course, the rest of the two emperors all made great contributions to the human race, and the Heavenly Dao made immeasurable merits to make it enlightenment.


    "Very well done! Now you go back and prepare. I will notify you separately when you start." Nie Kong took the Flower Fairy Beast into the room and threw the Flower Fairy Beast on the bed.And the coffin in the room was gone, it seemed that Nie Kong was replaced with a big bed.

 13 The collapse of the second element text 013, start the training plan

    The death beast promised, carrying the golden sickle that never left the body, disappearing like a ghost in front of Nie Kong.Now only Nie Kong and the flower fairy beast who was struck by his life-threatening cry were left in the room, a man and a woman.


    Nie Kong looked up and down at the Flower Fairy Beast, and the more he looked, the more he liked the fairy-like little loli.The primal impulse of more than two decades burst out of Nie Kong''s heart at this time.


    It has always been his wish to stay at home to be able to have relationships with the girls in the two-dimensional world he likes, and to get the two-dimensional girls of his dreams.Otherwise, he would not fail the 28th blind date because he suffered too much from Liao Du.


    Coming to the two-dimensional world, Nie Kong was like a wild horse running out of limbo, and no morality could stop him.On the contrary, the more the original characters and plot are destroyed, the more beneficial it is to the Yan and Huang clan.


    Nie Kong''s eyes were red, his mouth was hot, and even the temperature of the room seemed to rise more than ten degrees.


    At this moment, the Flower Fairy Beast screamed and slowly opened his eyes. Obviously, the effect of the life-death scream had been lifted, and the Flower Fairy Beast returned to its original complexion.


    Flower Fairy Beast glanced blindly, and saw that the person standing in front of him was wearing a black cloak. Isn''t it just that evil villain Digimon Vampire Beast?


    "Hua Xian Pao!" Without a second word, the small hands of Hua Xian Beast were directly closed together, turning into a budding flower bone flower.


    "Hmph, haven''t you learned your lesson? You can''t escape from my palm." Nie Kong''s right hand reappeared in blood red, and the blood whip quickly tied the Huaxian Beast''s hands with a quick swipe.


    The small feet of the Flower Fairy Beast still wanted to kick, Nie Kong''s tall body suddenly pressed against the small body of the Flower Fairy Beast.According to the proportions, the height of Huaxian Beast was only about Nie Kong''s shoulders.If it¡¯s a past life, it¡¯s just about the size of a girl in the second grade.


    But as a flower elf, small and cute is her charm.


    "Vampire Beast, what do you want to do to me? Quickly let me go, I want to return to Meimei!!" Huaxian Beast exclaimed.


    "Hua Xian Beast, you are now my captive, and you have no right to call it a condition!" Nie Kong''s face slowly approached the Hua Xian Beast, and the hot breath sprayed on her face made her feel a little uneasy.


    The Flower Fairy Beast didn''t even know what was going on, and could only dare not move.


    "You will understand it later, but rest assured that I won''t be willing to hurt you." Nie Kong quickly took off all the black clothes he was wearing, revealing a strong physique.


    When Nie Kong got all the Flower Fairy Beast, the lovely girl showed an expression of pain.

 14 The collapse of the second element Text 014. The first practice!

    The energy almost melted Nie Kong slowly.This kind of comfort to release together is really not something Five Girls can give him.


    Nie Kong took a deep breath, holding his breath and holding his breath to bring up the supreme dual cultivation magic technique given by Renhuang Xuanyuan-the goddess cultivating goddess!


    There are three stages in the imperial cultivating goddess. The first stage is to condense into a liquid.Condensing one''s own soul into a liquid state, shrinks it on the upper Dantian Nigong Pill, forming a golden pill like the period of comprehension.


    The second stage is to incubate the soul of the original soul, which is like a golden pill, to control the power of heaven and earth.At this point, the cultivation base has been comparable to a heavenly immortal who has spent a tribulation.


    The third stage is the shaping of the golden body. This step is also the most difficult step. The soul is condensed into a golden body and the soul reaches the realm of immortality.


    The Flower Fairy Beast underneath became flickering and disappearing, and it seemed that it was about to reach its limit, and it was about to degenerate.Nie Kong knew that the situation was urgent, and his body moved at will in accordance with the exercises.


    With Nie Kong''s input, he felt a warm current flow into his body from the place where he met, illuminating everything like the sun, and everything he passed through was peaceful and comfortable.


    The deepest feeling is the soul, as if breaking through the physical body and ascending into the sky, slowly becoming solid!


    The Huaxian Beast has high aptitude and very good strength. It just feels refreshed and full of power.


    The improved strength depends on the opponent''s strength and physique. The higher the girl''s strength, the more beautiful the two sides will benefit.If it is not a virgin, it is estimated that the benefits for both parties are basically about twice as fast as Nie Kong''s cultivation alone.Where it is like now, it is obvious that you can feel the increase in body strength.


    Huaxian Beast also felt the changes in her body, and when her strength was almost exhausted and ready to degenerate, a wave of power came from her so that she could maintain it and not degenerate.


    This power is very strong without any impurities. She only feels that her strength is rapidly improved by this power.


    He knew what Nie Kong thought in the heart of the Flower Fairy Beast beneath him.


    Flower Fairy Beast was a little bit painful and a little happy, but what was painful was that she was Meimei''s partner and had the responsibility to correct the twisted world.Happily, the bad guy from Vampire Beast caught himself because he liked her.


    "Haha... Flower Fairy Beast, you should know that no one can stop me from conquering this world!


    The double repair has reached the last step, and the two bodies feel the rapid increase in strength in the double repair, and then slowly stabilized.


    After the double repair, the strength of the two has been greatly improved.As for the Flower Fairy Beast, it was originally unable to maintain its complete body, and needed the beautiful badge and the evolution of digital machines.And now, there is no pressure at all to remain completely.


    Of course, the one who benefited most was Nie Kong, whose soul power had been consolidated several times.The most notable is his sensitivity to light. If his resistance to light was zero before the double repair, he has now become 50% light resistance.


    If he were to face the celestial beast and the eight selected children now, he would definitely not be killed by the celestial beast after gathering the power of the eight Digimon like the original, and he would be able to escape without any help.


    He slightly felt that if he could double repair with another girl or Pok¨¦mon with strength like a flower fairy again, his strength would increase by leaps and bounds, and his strength might reach the stage of the final level.

 15 The collapse of the second element body 015, ring upgrade

    Time does not know how long it has passed, and the Flower Fairy Beast regained its energy from the deepest sleep.I was about to get up, but felt a soreness in my lower body, and I couldn''t help but let out a bit of pain.


    Huaxianmon opened her smart eyes, but found that Nie Kong was pressing on her petite body, looking like she was sleeping soundly.Nie Kong, who completely took off his black cloak and clothes, could not see that it was a Digimon at all, but was exactly the same as a human body.


    "They look no different from Tai Yi Mei Mei. I didn''t expect it to be a Digimon like me."


    "I really can''t relax for a moment with you." A blood-red whip suddenly appeared and tied her up, and the Flower Fairy Beast looked at the bed in astonishment, just when it met Nie Kong''s smiley eyes.


    "Vampire Beast, you... when did you wake up?" Huaxian Beast was guilty of not looking at Nie Kong''s eyes. It was difficult for a time to find a suitable expression to face such a scene.


    Nie Kong pulled her blood whip forcefully to pull her past him, and put his arm around her Xiaoman waist and said, "If I don''t wake up again, I don''t know if I run away for you."


    Seeing his resolute expression, Huaxian Beast was filled with joy and distress at the same time.This badass Vampire Beast, is it really asking me to fight against Meimei and the others.


    After experiencing the double cultivation of the two not long ago, Huaxian Beast felt that Nie Kong had become the closest person in his heart, and even his partner Meimei could not match it.But first, she was born with a mission that was carved into her bones.From the time they were born, it is estimated that the old man Xuan Nei instilled children who were waiting to be called to save the world together.


    "The dark forces are the enemies of the chosen children. Don''t want to use my power to help you and Meimei and the others." Huaxian Beast struggled with both hands and fell into Nie Kong''s arms as if he had accepted his fate.


    "This world has already changed because of my appearance. Just wait for the Flower Fairy Beast to see how I defeat the seven selected children and defeat all the enemies in front of me." Nie Kong laughed.


    Huaxianmon''s head tilted, and her body instinctively met Nie Kong''s mouth.Just as the two wanted to go further, a knock at the door interrupted their passion.


    "Come in!" After hearing Nie Kong''s reply, the people outside the door dared to push in.Dilu beast first knelt under Nie Kong''s body with one foot, and gave a master and servant gift to Nie Kong.


    "Master, the sun has set, shouldn''t it be ready to set off to another world?" Dilumon raised his head and looked at Nie Kong, waiting for Nie Kong''s order.


    However, when Dilumon looked at it, he happened to see Nie Kong gently touching the flower fairy beast''s head, while the flower fairy beast closed his eyes somewhat comfortably.She was so surprised that she couldn''t believe what she saw with her eyes.


    "Isn''t that the Digimon who was selected as a child? How could she lie in the arms of her master?" Dilumon was envious and jealous of Flower Fairy in his heart.


    "Is it time? Dilu beast, please tell them to gather at the gate leading to another world immediately, and follow me to conquer the other world!" Nie Kong didn''t expect time to pass so fast, so he could only leave it behind. Gentle thoughts with the flower fairy.


    "Yes, Master!" Dilumon glanced at Huaxian Beast complicatedly, and walked out of Nie Kong''s bedroom.


    How to deal with Huaxian Beast, Nie Kong feels a headache now.He didn''t want to go with the flower fairy beast, it was so inconvenient.If he doesn''t look at her at any time, he is afraid that she will sneak away!


    "I don''t know if the ring given to me by Emperor Fuxi can hold a living person." Nie Kong tried to put his consciousness into the ring in his right hand, and found that it had expanded many times.Originally, he could only see the space of ten meters inside the ring, and the rest was thick fog, his consciousness was too weak to cover.But now the space inside is hundreds of meters square, which has been expanded dozens of times.


    And in the space, it is no longer a black and empty world, and there is mud in it, but there is no life.


    "The greater the soul power, the greater the space of the ring? It''s really convenient!" Nie Kong tried to put the bat into the space, wanting to see if he could hold a living thing.


    After entering the space, the bat did not die but flew around in the space, trying to leave the unfamiliar space.


    Nie Kong was very pleased to see this scene.He didn''t expect that this ring could hold a living thing, it was a divine tool.


    "It seems that Emperor Fuxi made this ring after imitating his sister Nuwa''s Shanhe Sheji map. I don''t know if the space inside is as big as the Shanhe Sheji picture!" The picture of Shanhe Sheji is the mother and daughter of the human race. There is a world in the magic weapon, which is the innate spiritual treasure used to anchor the heaven and the earth when the lich wars are broken.Fuxi may have refined such a ring of faith by referring to the picture of the mountain and river.


    "The faith ring is too ugly, let''s call it Dingtianjie." He originally felt that the Three Emperors gave him this task a bit tangled, because he couldn''t take away all the two-dimensional girls he liked.


    Now that Ding Tian Ji had this function, it solved the problem he had been thinking about during this time.


    In the process of collecting the Flower Fairy Beast into the Sky Ring, Nie Kong also failed several times.On the one hand, it may be that his mental power is not enough, on the other hand, it may be that the flower fairy beast is resistant!These two aspects are the reasons for the failure.


    However, after Nie Kong tried dozens of times, he finally successfully installed the Flower Fairy Beast into the Dingtian Ring.


    "Being locked in a small space as small as a few hundred meters square of Dingtian Ring, I think it¡¯s almost like being locked in a small black room. If my soul is strong enough, it¡¯s okay, maybe it will be like a mountain and river in it. . There are mountains and water! But it¡¯s still too young now, I hope she won¡¯t cry and scream.¡± Nie Kong thought about it in his heart, but he was still cruel.


    Huaxian Beast''s reaction was much bigger than Nie Kong thought. She could not stand the lively and lovely nature in this small space.It was crying and making trouble, which seemed pitiful.


    Nie Kong didn''t expect that the next time he saw the inside of the ring, it turned into a sea of ??flowers.

 16 The collapse of the second element text 016Go to Japan

    Nie Kong looked for the memory of the blood-sucking beasts in the Central Plains in his mind, and found that opening the dimensional gate to Japan requires a special key.Nie Kong knew from his memory that the key was nine Digimon cards.It is necessary to put the cards in the card slot one by one before the door of the dimension can be opened.Each key can only be opened once, and you must look for it again if it fails.


    With the key, Nie Kong came to the front of the dimension gate.The gate in front of you is 20 meters high and more than ten meters large.Baptized by the years, it exudes a simple and strong atmosphere.


    In front of the gate, there was a small raised stone with nine card slots. Nie Kong knew that it was the keyhole to open the gate.Dilu Beast Little Evil Beast and many other subordinates had waited for Nie Kong in front of the gate for a long time, and they all knelt on the ground when Nie Kong appeared.


    The death beast floated in front of Nie Kong strangely, and respectfully said: "Vampire beast king, all soldiers are ready, please order!" Behind the death beast is a group of fierce beasts dressed in white cloth.


    "Master, our side is also assembled." Dilumon half-kneeled on the ground, behind her were the super sea dragon beast, the death flame beast and other powerful Digimon that she found.


    "Vampire Beast King, your car is ready." Beside the little evil beast, there was a carriage pulled by an evil dragon beast.


    "Listen well, our purpose is twofold, one is to find the eighth child who was selected, and the other is to conquer another world with me!" Nie Kong made a pre-combat speech with great authority.


    "Yes, Vampire Beast King!" The Digimon standing below cheered.


    Nie Kong didn''t want to talk too much, so he took out nine cards and placed them next to the card slot, and put the cards into the card slot one by one according to the memory method.


    "Open the door of another world!" With Nie Kong''s yelling, the stone platform released a dazzling colorful light, shining on the simple door.The rigorous door slowly opened a crack in this light.Slowly the cracks grew bigger and bigger, and the world on the opposite side finally appeared in front of them.


    "Go!" Dilumon waved back, and the many Digimon standing behind her walked out the door neatly one by one, with patience and excitement.


    "Hold on, stop the Vampire Beast for me!"


    When all the Digimon present walked out the gate, Taichi Iori''s voice came from behind the passage.After a rush of footsteps, the seven selected children and their Digimon have arrived in front of Nie Kong.


    "Your purpose, Elder Xuan Nei, has already told us that I will not let you go to our world to make trouble, and let you hurt the eighth selected child." Taichi Iori shouted.


    "The old man Xuan Nei also told us that the eighth selected child is your nemesis, right, as long as you find her before you, you are dead." Ahe also looked at Nie Kong coldly.


    "It''s great for you to come, but unfortunately, you still can''t stop me. Let''s witness the moment of historical change." Seeing Tai Yiqi appearing, a smile appeared on Nie Kong''s face.


    "Abominable blood-sucking beast, you quickly return the Flower Fairy Beast to me!" Meimei glared at Nie Kong, ready to do it herself.


    "It''s a pity that Huaxian Beast is not here now! If you are destined to see you in another world, I will kindly let you meet. Little evil demon, let''s go!" Nie Kong didn''t have time to pay attention to Taiyi and the others, and the door was about to close.


    "Agumon, stop him!" Tai Yi said anxiously.


    "Knowing Taiyi, Agumon evolves Tyrannosaurus beast! Tyrannosaurus beast super-evolved, mechanical Tyrannosaurus beast!" Agumon, who knew the horror of vampire beasts, directly evolved into a complete body.


    "You guys also help, Gabumon!" Ahe also took out the Divine Plan and the badge of friendship.


    "Everyone, let''s go." Gabumon followed Agumon and also evolved twice in a row to become a full-body orc Garuru.Suna''s Bhikkhu, Kokoro''s Beetle, Asuke''s Goma, and the three Digimon all evolved into perfect bodies.Even Awu''s Badamon can successfully evolve into a mature angel beast at this moment.


    "Vampire Beast, I will never let you take a step here and destroy the cannon!" Two black shark missiles spurted out of the mechanical tyrannosaurus chest, aiming at Nie Kong.


    "Heavy hammer sparks!" The evolved complete body of the Goma Beast took out a heavy metal hammer and smashed it.


    "Don''t give up, you are not my opponent at all! Devil''s blood whip!!" A blood-red whip appeared in Nie Kong''s right hand, aiming at the mechanical tyrannosaurus trick.


    The Ultimate Destructive Cannon was slammed by Nie Kong, changed its direction and slammed into the hammer of the Zu Dunmon.


    "Boom!" A huge explosion sounded, and the huge body of Zu Dunmon was shaken back a few steps.


    "Vampire demon, disappear under the sacred light, Fist of Heaven!" The angel beast''s fist lit up, and then a beam of light directed towards Nie Kong.


    "Abominable light attribute attack, watch my night demon fly!" Numerous bats flew out of Nie Kong''s cloak, blocking Nie Kong''s front.Although his light resistance has increased to 50%, his body will feel uncomfortable even in the boxing of heaven by the angel beast.


    As the light and darkness collided, Nie Kong''s night demon''s flying attack gradually swallowed the fist of heaven and rammed into the angel beast!With the improvement of Nie Kong''s strength, the power of the Night Demon''s attack has also increased a lot.


    "Caesar''s sharp claws!" The orc Garuru''s agile body came to Nie Kong in a flash, and his sharp claws grabbed Nie Kong''s neck.


    "Super Horned Cannon!" The huge Super Bido beast spouted a red energy cannon from its huge horns!One left and one right, taking advantage of Nie Kong''s opportunity to deal with the angel beast, attacked.


    "Good job, just kill him in one go." Taiichi encouraged from behind.


    "Vampire Beast King, the gate is about to close, don''t play." Little Evil Beast stood on the carriage and reminded Nie Kong.


    "I will let you go today. I am waiting for you in the world over there, and see who can find her first." Nie Kong stretched out two blood whips in both hands, facing the orc Garuru. Flicked away with Super Bidomon.


    Compared with the previous time, Nie Kong''s strength did not know how much it increased.The blood whip quickly hit the orcs Garuru and Superbido Digimon first.


    The two complete Digimons were knocked out by Nie Kong''s power for more than ten meters, and fell to the ground and directly degenerated into juvenile stages.


    "Too great, he is even better than before!" The degenerate unicorn of Gabumon tried to get up, but the pain spread throughout his body even it couldn''t bear it.


    "Devil blood whip!" Nie Kong''s attack was not over yet, and the two blood whips quickly danced, one by one, all the other Digimon were injured and degraded to their infancy.


    With a single whip, he was able to kill the entire body in a flash, and the children who were called were a little unbelievable.Because at that time yesterday, Nie Kong was not so good at all.


    "The selected children, look forward to the meeting in another world. I won''t be merciful by then! Haha..." Nie Kong got into the carriage, and the evil dragon beast slowly pulled the carriage and disappeared into the gate. .

 17 The collapse of the second element Text 017, Nie Kong who wants to suck blood! !

    "Damn it, is there no way to stop the Vampire Beast." Watching the door slowly close, he hit the ground with one punch.


    "Taiyi, we are not good, the strength is too weak to compare with him!" The ball beast said depressed.


    "What should I do now, the Flower Fairy Beast is still in the hands of Vampire Beasts, and now the door to Japan is closed again. Is there any way to save my Flower Fairy Beast." Meimei said in tears. .


    "More than that, if a large group of people go to Tokyo to make trouble, it will definitely cause a lot of turmoil." Suna said with some worry.


    "Now we can only go out and ask the old man Xuan Nei to see if he has any way to open this door again. Of course, there is also a way to eliminate the blood-sucking beasts." Guangzi Lang made a good suggestion.


    Awa and Azhu''s eyes lit up, they had no choice but to do that.


    "Then, let''s leave the city of darkness first. The old man Xuannei''s message won''t be sent here!" Taiyi calmed down and led the other six people out of the city of darkness.


    As soon as he walked out of the castle, the virtual image of the old man Xuan Nai appeared in front of Tai One Seven.


    "Looking at you, it seems that the battle has failed. What a shame." As the most mysterious figure of Digimon, no one knows whether he is a human or a Digimon.The only thing that is clear is that he guards the Digimon world together with the Four Holy Beasts.


    "Old man Xuan Nei, it''s a pity that it''s useless! If this continues, the eighth child and the Flower Fairy will be killed." Ahe said anxiously.


    "Is there no way for us to open the door again?" Guangzi Lang asked.


    "There is a way, but it needs to be explained with props, please come to my house." The image of the old man Xuan Nei disappeared, and a beam of light appeared in the distant sky.


    "Follow this light, and you can reach my home." The old man Xuan Nei''s voice sounded again, and the seven selected children headed by Taiyi followed the light to the old man Xuan Nei''s house under the river at the same time.


    "To open that door, you must need this!" The old man Xuan Nai spread ten cards with Digimon on the table."In front of the gate to Japan, there are nine holes. Nine of these ten cards must be placed in the card slot one by one so that the door can be opened."


    "But there are ten cards here, please add one more. How do these cards correspond to the holes?" Guangzi Lang asked.


    "Well, I don''t know about this issue! All in all, these cards will be given to you first. But don''t just leave them randomly. If you go to another world, it will be troublesome." The old man Xuan Nei touched his baldness. Head, casually.


    "But... but the Vampire Beast is so powerful. Our seven complete Digimons were defeated in one move. I want to ask you, can you evolve again after evolving into a complete body?" asked the ball beast. .


    "This, it can evolve again in the complete body, but only a few Digimon can evolve successfully!" The old man Xuan Nai thought for a moment, or told Taiyi and others this information.Although he doesn''t know what effect it will have, it is always good to give them a little hope.


    "Really, how can our Digimon evolve again?" Taiyi grabbed the hands of the old man Xuan Nai excitedly.


    "I have said that only a small part of Digimon can meet the conditions for evolution. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t know if your Digimon can evolve again. But I have a few words to tell you, you give me Remember carefully. When angels appear, they will shoot arrows at the people they guard and their favorite people. A miracle will appear at that time..." The old man Xuan Nei said seriously.


    "If the strength of the eighth selected child cannot defeat the enemy, please remember the words I just said." The seven selected children nodded.


    On the other side, after passing through the layers of mist in front of the gate, the carriage carrying Nie Kong finally stepped onto the hard and flat concrete.


    "Vampire Beast King, look at how tall the rooms in this world are built!" The little evil Beast standing on the top of the carriage exclaimed excitedly, looking at the surrounding scene.


    Nie Kong got off the carriage and looked at the familiar road and the countless towering buildings, and he also missed it.In a daze, he felt that everything he had experienced some time ago was like a dream.


    "Is this Japan? I don''t know if my mother and sister will appear in this world." Nie Kong sighed, "Let''s go, find a place to settle down first!"


    There is no place to stay, and it will be bad in the daytime.Although his strength was only reduced by a quarter, it was very uncomfortable to be exposed to the sun, and Nie Kong didn''t like that feeling either.Sometimes he couldn''t help despising the vampire beast, he was just a vampire at the bottom, afraid of light.


    "Yes, Vampire Beast King!" In the black night sky, the Death Beast was driving the Evil Dragon Beast fast in the streets of the city.Fortunately, there are not many people at night, otherwise you will be scared to death if you are seen.


    At this moment, a very beautiful girl came out from the corner of the street and stopped in the middle of the carriage, and the death beast had to stop the carriage.


    "Master, there is a human girl in front of you, are you going to kill her!" The Dilumon on the roof jumped off and opened the door of the carriage!


    "A mere human, let my little evil beast be solved!" The little evil beast quacked and said.


    The girl in front of the carriage, looking at the monster in front of her in horror, was so frightened to the ground that she did not dare to move!


    "Wait, don''t make your own claim!" Nie Kong got out of the carriage and looked at the girl.Sure enough, it''s a two-dimensional world, and a girl who walks out is so beautiful.


    Nie Kong gently walked towards the Japanese girl. The girl looked at Nie Kong who was like Prince Charming on stage, her eyes were completely attracted by Nie Kong''s noble and evil face.


    For some reason, he felt hungry when he came to this world, something that has never happened in the Digimon world.


    The dream was like the feeling of taking drugs, spreading from her neck to her body, she felt her whole body floating.But when Nie Kong sucked blood from the girl''s body into his mouth, he couldn''t help but vomit the blood out of his mouth.


    "Evil Dragon Beast, swallow her for me!" Nie Kong threw the girl over. The girl screamed in fear, but the Evil Dragon Beast opened its mouth and swallowed her alive.

 18 The collapse of the second element Text 018, create dense fog! !

    It is so big in Japan, how difficult it is to find someone in the vast sea of ??people, even if you know the name of the eighth selected child!Nevertheless, Nie Kong must find her before the selected children come to avoid changes in the situation that he cannot control.


    The evil dragon beast pulled the carriage quickly up and down on the flat road, while the little evil beast sitting on the top looked around, looking for a place to stay temporarily.


    The evil dragon beast''s mouth kept spitting out heat, although it was a mortal servant, it was huge and heroic.Whether it was a roadblock or a car parked on the side of the road, all were crushed forcibly by it.


    The carriage jolted, and from inside and outside the car came the whisper of the little evil beast: "The vampire beast king, has reached the destination. I have found a good place for you to temporarily base the little evil beast. I believe you will like it. ."


    Feeling that the carriage had stopped, Nie Kong opened the door of the carriage and walked out.The front of the entrance is a wide basement, but although the wide basement is filled with various cars.


    The environment feels very dark, but the air is particularly muddy.If it''s a vampire beast before, you might like this place.But Nie Kong''s soul is a human being, so naturally he would not want to live in the parking lot.


    Now Nie Kong''s resistance to light has been enhanced. If it were not for direct sunlight, he would not feel uncomfortable at all.So as long as you hide in the house and don''t go out, you won''t hide in the basement without light like before.


    "Asshole, do you want to live in such a dirty place for the dignified vampire beast king?" Nie Kong glared at the little evil beast, dissatisfied.


    "But... but the Vampire King, the environment here is similar to that in the castle. I searched for a long time and found that the only place without sunlight is here. And the new base has just begun to be established, and it is too late for David to live in right away. , Lord, you can endure it for a while." The little evil monster knelt on the ground immediately, and kept explaining.


    Nie Kong, the loyal little evil beast, knew it, but every time he would take care of what Nie Kong had confessed to, Nie Kong was helpless.


    "Since the master is not satisfied, then go find another place. The little evil beast is not fast enough, just leave it to me Dilu beast. Master, what kind of place do you like?" Dilu beast asked Tao.


    "Why don''t you still use me? Of course, I want to live in the best house." Nie Kong narrowed his eyes and looked at a luxurious villa opposite the exit."Just like that one."


    Dilumon and the little evil beast looked at each other, and they felt that Nie Kong''s taste had changed greatly.He has always liked darkness, why would he want to live in such a bright house on the ground?


    After a while, Dilumon found the house Nie Kong requested.The house is far from the noisy city and belongs to the sparsely populated suburbs. Compared to any villa Nie Kong has just seen, it is much more gorgeous.I just don''t know why, the villa under the dark night is surrounded by a faint mist. The mystery that sets off the villa is simply a base tailored for Nie Kong.


    The villa is covered by a piece of natural clarity, and pink flowers bloom in the flowerbeds.Such a huge and beautiful villa was empty at this time.Of course, it does not rule out the possibility of being solved by his subordinates. Nie Kong did not feel a trace of guilt for the bad thing of occupying other people''s houses.


    When he found a place to stay temporarily, Nie Kong arranged the countless hands of Dilumon and the little evil beasts to find a little girl named Yashen Jiaer, and he himself took the little evil beasts to change the environment of the city.


    He wants the dazzling sunlight to shine in this city, creating a battlefield that is beneficial to him.In other words, he used his superpower to create a fog that enveloped the entire city like the original book.


    Standing at the highest point of the city, Nie Kong began to use his superpowers.In the dark night, the fog in the city became heavier and heavier. At this time, all Japanese people were still immersed in dreams, but had no idea about the crisis that was about to come.


    Seeing Nie Kong''s hand lightly raised, the thick fog danced in the night sky.With Nie Kong''s superpower control, the fog spread around the city centered on him.A devil''s carnival is about to take place.


    These thick fogs can not only block the sun and the line of sight, but also block the magnetic and electric waves of communication!At this moment, the telephone and TV in the whole city were paralyzed.


    The dense fog paralyzed the city¡¯s communication and transportation systems and cut off contact with the outside world. Even if all the Japanese were killed, the people in the rest of the city would not know.


    I have to say that ordinary human beings are so helpless in the face of natural disasters.


    After doing all this, Nie Kong''s body couldn''t help shaking badly.He only felt that his head was about to explode, and there was a feeling of weakness and weakness in his body.He knew that this was a sequelae of exhaustion of mental energy.


    Using superpowers to change the environment of a big city requires too much spiritual power.The original Vampire Beast was able to control this smoke by absorbing human blood to supplement energy.But Nie Kong felt that if it weren''t for the blood of a virgin, he would feel very sick and couldn''t swallow it at all.


    If there are vampires living in Japan in the real world, they will probably starve to death.The speed at which women are made in Japan is many times faster than the speed at which girls are born.


    "Vampire Beast King, are you okay." Little Evil Beast said worriedly.


    "I don''t have any problems, just rest for a while. During my absence, you should find out the girl named Yashen Jiaer as soon as possible. There is nothing important and don''t disturb my rest!" Nie Kongqiang resisted his dizziness. Feeling like, ordered the evil dragon beast to return to the base.


    This time, the mental power was exhausted, and there would be no one or two days to fully recover.Of course, if Nie Kong gets energy everywhere, it will be different!

 19 The collapse of the second element Text 019, found Jiaer!

    The countless Digimon that Nie Kong brought to Japan destroyed everything they saw in the thick fog.The entire Tokyo, Japan was plunged into panic and chaos, with numerous casualties.The TV could not be turned on, the telephone could not be reached, and even trams, airplanes, ships, etc. stopped operating due to heavy fog.


    The two cute pets, Little Evil Beast and Dilu Beast, are born incompatible with each other, so naturally they will not work together to find the eighth selected child.Both Dilu Beast and Little Evil Beast wanted to complete the task Nie Kong gave him first and win Nie Kong''s favor.


    Like a joke from the god of destiny, Dilumon, who had been looking for fruitless for a long time, met a nine-year-old girl in a park.The little girl was very strange and would ask her if she was a friend of the ball beast.


    "How did she know about Rolling Ball Beast? Could it be that she was the eighth child selected." Dilu Beast was very surprised and slowly followed Jia''er, but Jiaer still found her trace.But Jiaer showed a gentle smile at Dilumon, and did not close the door after entering the house, as if waiting for Dilumon to come in.


    Di Lu Beast quietly followed in, and walked behind Jia Er to prepare to kill Jia Er with all his heart.But Jiaer turned her head and stretched out her hands to hug the cute Cat Dilumon, but Jiaer''s sudden movement scared Dilumon immediately to escape.


    Dilumon didn''t leave Jiaer''s house far away, but stood on the opposite floor and looked at Jiaer with a telescope.There is still no evidence to prove that she is the eighth selected child, so Dilumon wants to observe it.


    "It''s great to be a house cat. It eats cat food, sleeps and sleeps every day! It''s so free to find the owner to make trouble and act like a baby." Dilu beast saw Jia''er holding the cat in his sight glasses and was touching it gently Holding the cat''s head, I was very envious.


    "Why can''t I find a master who loves me?" Recalling the time and again training of Vampire Beast, and comparing with the happy domestic cat in front of him, Dilumon''s heart became more and more imbalanced and more and more aggrieved.


    "Because of the look in my eyes, the master doesn''t like me? But is there any way, my eyes are born like this." Dilu beast was forced to endure the tears that had already filled his eyes, and did not dare to be there. Look across.


    "I was born in a digital place. I can''t remember what I was doing before I met Vampire Monster!"


    "Are you thinking about your previous things again, Dilumon?" The Wizard Beast floated in front of Dilumon from the sky and said in a deep voice.


    "Isn''t it saying don''t mention my previous things in front of me, why did you commit the crime again!" Dilumon''s eyes returned to their original state, staring at the wizard beast coldly.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean it." The wizard beastly said.


    "What''s the matter with me? Did you find the whereabouts of the eighth selected child?" Dilumon asked.


    "No, I haven''t found it yet, but I found this in a crow''s nest nearby!" The Wizard Beast took out a sacred plan from his arms.


    "Divine plan! Is the eighth selected child nearby?" Dilu beast snatched the divine plan from the wizard beast, and looked carefully.


    "In fact, Dilu beast, you know where the eighth selected child is, don''t you know. Your heart door is just closed, behind this door there is the key to the eighth selected child. Do you still dare not remember what happened when you were a kid? Why don''t you even think about it. Don''t be afraid, think about your past carefully." When the Wizard Beast suddenly said this to himself, Dilu Beast was a little confused He turned his head.She also remembered, but the memories in her head were all covered by the torture of Vampire Beast.


    "Did the Vampire Beast say something to you!" Dilumon showed a fierce expression.


    "It doesn''t matter to him at all, don''t forget that I am in the same camp with you. Before I met you, I was alone. If I wasn''t saved by you that time, I would no longer exist in this world. .It is you who rescued me from the lonely world, Dilu beast! At that time, you once told me that you were waiting for someone, waiting and waiting, looking and looking, but couldn''t remember Who are you waiting for and who are you looking for?" The wizard beast was immersed in memories.


    "Yeah, what am I waiting for, and what else do I look for?" Dilumon was also lost in confusion.


    "Then confirm it now!" The wizard beast violently took away the sacred plan, and flew towards the balcony of Jia''er''s home opposite.


    "Wait!" Dilumon followed in a panic, but it was too late.Jiaer saw the Wizard Beast and Dilu Beast outside the balcony and opened the door to the balcony.


    "You are the cat at noon, you are really a friend of the ball beast, right?" Jiaer looked at Dilu beast happily, as if she wanted to hug her and was afraid of rejection.


    The wizard beast did not speak, but silently placed the divine plan in the hands of Dilumon.Dilu beast gritted his teeth and slowly stretched out the sacred plan to Jiaer.


    "What is this, is it a gift for Jiaer?" Jiaer happily stretched out his hand and grasped the divine plan.The divine plan shot out a dazzling light in Jia''er''s hands.


    "This child is really the eighth child to be selected! It is the Jiaer that Vampire Beast always wanted to find! Where is her Digimon?" Dilumon stepped back involuntarily, his eyes blankly Looking at Jiaer.


    "Well, Dilu beast, think about who you are waiting for, maybe you will understand." Wizard Beast said.


    "Who am I waiting for..." Dilumon was silent, and the memory that was at the bottom of his mind was revived.She has been waiting for someone every day since her childhood, and she has been waiting day after day, but she has not given up, but no one has appeared.When she entered the growth stage, she finally stopped waiting for her and went out to travel to find the character she had been waiting for.But what appeared in front of her was not the person she was waiting for, but the vampire beast!So she started a painful day, knowing that one day she finally forgot the things before.


    "Jia''er, maybe the person I''m waiting for is you, and I''m your Digimon!" Dilumon''s eyes gradually became clear, and his face finally showed a smile.


    "Is it true that you are telling me? I also have a Digimon like my brother''s Ball Beast!" Jia''er''s face burst out with a joyful smile, and he reached out and hugged Dilu Beast gently.


    From the first time we met, Jiaer wanted to hug this snow-white and cute cat, and now she finally got her wish!


    "Dilumon, don''t be too happy! If the Vampire Beast knows that we have discovered that Jiaer is the eighth selected child, you are protecting her Digimon, and you are likely to be in danger." Wizard Beast Reminded on the side.


    "I see, what should we do now!" Dilumon asked.


    "First hand over the sacred plan to Jia''er, and then we have to find Jia''er''s badge. Jia''er''s badge is still in the hands of Vampire Beasts, and we must take it back! Wait until all the children who are called will return World, that''s the time to fight the Vampire Beast to the death. Jiaer, you stay at home and wait for us to come back. Don''t run around!" The Wizard Beast said his plan.


    "Can you secretly take the sacred plan from the vampire beast? Maybe it will work! The vampire beast exhausted all its power last night and seemed to be asleep. Let''s do it." Di Lumon nodded.


    The two of them wanted to touch Nie Kong''s sacred plan unconsciously, but they didn''t know that the sacred plan had been put in the space ring by him.


    At the same time, the Seventeen members of the Digimon World also returned to this world!

 20 The collapse of the second element body 021, Jiaer is dangerous

    Nie Kong had already expected this kind of thing to happen, so he had already left a hand to put the badge and the sacred halo of Dilu beast into the fixed sky ring.


    "What does Dilumon want to steal the badge from me? Are you planning to betray me." Dilumon felt Nie Kong''s eyes that seemed to penetrate her heart, and she felt that any secret in her heart could not escape him. The eyes are the same.


    Dilumon didn''t speak, but his vigorous body rushed towards the badge in Nie Kong''s hand, as if not afraid of death.


    Nie Kong''s hand holding the badge did not move away, but instead stretched it toward Dilumon.Only in an instant, the badge in Nie Kong''s hand disappeared strangely in front of Dilumon.


    "What about the badge, why is it missing?" Dilumon was stunned for a moment, before he had time to respond that Nie Kong''s hand pinched her neck, and Dilumon once again used the hateful eyes of the original vampire beast. Staring at Nie Kong, Cat Claw tried to struggle out.


    "Very well, it seems that you have found the eighth selected child! Otherwise, you won''t come to steal the light badge in my hand!" Nie Kong smiled lightly, not like Dilumon imagined Furious like that.


    "Let''s say, where is the eighth child Iori Jiaer who was selected."


    "Don''t waste your thoughts on Vampire Beasts, I won''t say anything!" Di Lu Beast turned his head, resolutely looking at death.


    "Really, do you know the consequences of angering me? Not to mention your partner Wizard Beast, even all the children nearby will be killed because of you!" Nie Kong seemed to be saying something insignificant .


    Dilu Beast showed an expression of incomparable pain. If his eyes could kill people, it is estimated that Nie Kong would have been killed dozens of times.


    "What are you doing?" Huaxian Beast opened Shui Lingling''s big eyes in a daze, watching the scene in front of him with some curiosity.Dilu Beast seemed to her to be Nie Kong''s subordinates. She didn''t know why the two of them would have a fight.


    "It''s none of your business, you can stay in my space and plant your lilies!" Nie Kong said in an angry voice.


    "No, you don''t know how boring it is, it''s going to smother me." Huaxian Beast''s small head was like a rattle, shaking constantly.For her lively character, she couldn''t bear the loneliness of being alone.


    But Nie Kong had important things to deal with at this time. He didn''t have time to accompany the flower fairy beast. He directly touched the flower fairy beast''s body, controlled the Ding Tian ring to open the space and immediately put the flower fairy beast into the ring. inside


    Inside the ring is no longer a barren piece, but planted with lilies that represent elegance and purity.The Flower Fairy, who was put into the ring again, sat angrily among the flowers.


    But being interrupted by the Flower Fairy Beast destroyed the atmosphere of the killing.Nie Kong also had a way. He quickly put on a black tuxedo, wore a black cloak on his shoulders and grabbed Dilumon and walked out of the villa.


    Sure enough, as he expected, the wizard beast was in the villa outside, and it seemed that it was almost the same as the original and wanted to help Delumon find her true self.


    When the Wizard Beast saw Nie Kong holding the Dilu Beast, he knew that the plan had failed.


    "Vampire Beast King, what do you want to do to Dilumon, Dilumon doesn''t seem to have committed any serious mistakes?" Wizard Beast pretended to be puzzled.


    The Wizard Beast thought that Nie Kong would never know that Dilumon was the Digimon to protect the eighth selected child, so he wanted to intercede for Dilumon.


    "You instigated Dilumon to betray me, I believe you also know where the eighth child is called. Take me to see the eighth child, otherwise you will not think about the end of Dilumon I know." Nie Kong squeezed Dilumon''s neck, and Dilumon let out a painful moan.


    "No, don''t say it!"


    A lot of cold sweat broke out of the wizard beast''s head. He had never been so embarrassed. In his heart, Dilumon was the most important friend. Of course he would not watch Dilumon die in front of him.


    "Wizard beast, are you still thinking about it! Even if you don''t tell me, I still have a way to know her whereabouts, but it only takes a little longer. Because she is the younger sister of Iori Taiichi, Iori Kaer!" Nie Kong sneered and sounded like a hit In the heart of the wizard beast.


    "Okay, I''ll take you to see her, I hope you don''t kill Dilumon!" The Wizard Beast took a deep breath, as if saying this sentence with a lot of power.


    "Don''t worry about it, I have my own plan for Dilu Beast! Show me the way, I will grab the eighth selected child before the child is called today." Nie Kong''s strength Shi went through double repairs with Huaxian Beast, and he has completely recovered.Coupled with the thick fog covering the hot sun, he is now fearless.He has all the powerful conditions in his hands.


    "Dilu beast, even if you evolve smoothly, you can''t escape my palm. Planning for so long, isn''t it just for this moment."


    "Wizard Beast, you can''t do this, Jiaer was caught by him and everything is over!" Dilu Beast roared, with an order to Witch Beast in his tone.


    However, the wizard beast did not obey Dilumon''s orders, and first flew towards the home of the Iori Tai couple in Tokyo.He really has no way.He also believed that Nie Kong could easily find the eighth selected child, and it would be better to save Dilu beast.


    Nie Kong grabbed the Dilu Beast and followed closely behind the Wizard Beast.Because the suburbs are still far away from the city, Nie Kong and the others flew for half an hour before they arrived in the bustling city.


    Because the Digimon brought by Nie Kong made a big fuss, not many people on the street came out to shop even at three o''clock at noon, and it seemed very deserted.


    But Nie Kong didn''t know that the seven children who had been selected at this time had returned to Tokyo.The time of this world and the Digimon world are not synchronized, so it is not very strange that the selected children can appear here so early.

 21 The collapsed two-dimensional element Text 022, Dilu beast has evolved

    Although Odaiba, which is surrounded by dense fog, has not lost the sun and turned into darkness, there is also a touch of gloom that should not be seen in summer.The home of Taiichi Iori was full of people at this time.


    "Taiyi, is it true that Jiaer is the eighth child selected?" Ahe hesitated.


    "You can''t go wrong, Jiaer, take out your sacred plan!" Taiyi said.


    Jia''er took out the sacred plan that the wizard beast gave her to keep, and at the same time the sacred plan of the Taiyi people resonated at the same time, and the dazzling brilliance radiated from their sacred plans.


    "It''s incredible, the eighth selected child will actually be Jia''er." It seems that Ah Wu is particularly excited about thinking that he can take risks with Jia''er in the future.


    "Although I know that Jiaer is the eighth selected child, why didn''t Jiaer''s Digimon appear?" Guangzi Lang asked.


    "This...I just patronized and told you about this important event, I also forgot about it." Taiichi said with a little embarrassment, scratching his head.


    "Dilumon, Jiaer''s Digimon is Dilumon, it''s a very cute cat!" Jiaer said happily.


    "What, it''s Dilu beast!" everyone around them exclaimed.It''s no wonder that they would be so gaffe. You must know that Dilumon is a subordinate of Vampire Beast.


    "Jia''er, you can''t make a mistake, how could your Digimon be her." Taiyi asked in a hurry.


    "Jia''er can''t make a mistake, she and the wizard beast gave me this sacred plan." Jia''er said seriously.


    "Then why isn''t she here to protect you now?" Agumon was also surprised and couldn''t help asking aloud.


    "Dilu Beast and Wizard Beast go to Vampire Beast to get back my evolution badge, let me stay at home and wait for my brother and them to come back." Jiaer whispered.


    "If we can get back Jia''er''s evolution badge and gather the power of the eight of us, maybe we can really defeat the blood-sucking monster and rescue the flower fairy." Meimei''s face also showed a hopeful smile.


    But ideals are beautiful, but reality is cruel.After being led by the Wizard Beast for a few laps and spending a lot of time, Nie Kong finally approached the eight selected children gathered together.


    "No, the Vampire Beast is here." The first person who discovered this was the Bhikkhu with good eyesight. She saw Nie Kong approaching quickly in the sky through the glass door leading to the balcony.


    "What!" The eight selected children and all the Digimon looked at the balcony, only to see that the small black spot approaching quickly in the sky was not who Nie Kong was.


    "It seems that Dilu Beast could not steal the evolution badge from the vampire beast. Everyone first go out and find an open place to prepare for the battle. This time, we will definitely fight the vampire beast to the death." Taiyi''s home is too small and not enough. Space gives Agumon them to evolve.All the selected children, led by Taiyi, hurried to the top of the building.


    "Start evolving, Agumon!" Taiyi took out the Divine Plan and Evolution badge.


    "Yes, too!" Under the brilliance of the divine plan and the evolution badge, Agumon began to evolve into a huge mechanical tyrannosaurus beast.The other five Digimon also began to evolve at the same time.


    In an instant, when Nie Kong arrived, huge Digimon stood on the wide roof.


    "It''s so fast, I want to catch the eighth selected child before you. But it''s okay, see me here to solve you all at once." Nie Kong, who just stood on the top of the building, instantly Surrounded by six huge Digimon.He had to sigh that every time the selected children were so unexpected.


    "Thunder cloud flashes!" Seeing that Jia''er was safe, the wizard beast took this opportunity to strike at Nie Kong in a counter-attack wand.I saw a bolt of thunder and lightning, and slashed at Nie Kong''s hand that grabbed Dilumon.


    Nie Kong''s hand was hit by the wizard beast''s thunder and lightning, and instantly released the Dilu beast that he held tightly in his hand.


    "Now, Dilu beast, run away to Jiaerdu!" The wizard beast said anxiously.Dilumon didn''t miss this opportunity, his agile body quickly landed, and quickly jumped into Jia''er''s arms more than ten meters away.


    "You are looking for death, wizard beast!" Nie Kong looked at the wizard beast coldly, and the demon blood whip that appeared in his right hand threw it out at the wizard beast.


    "Exquisite destruction artillery!" The mechanical Tyrannosaurus spouted two black missiles at Nie Kong''s chest, trying to force Nie Kong to give up the attack.


    "Caesar''s sharp claws!" And the orc Garuru swiped his claws forcefully, forming a red light like a cross cut toward the blood-red whip.


    "Do you think you can save the wizard beast? I will definitely not forgive those who dare to betray me!" Nie Kong stretched his left hand forward. After his superpower moves were resolved, the mechanical tyrannosaurus and the orc Garuru attacked all Disappear.


    The devil''s blood whip full of terrifying power was drawn on the head of the wizard beast who had no time to escape without any pause.There was no bloody scene where the head was exploded, but the whole body of the wizard beast slowly turned into flying ash floating in the sky.


    With just one move, the wizard beast in the mature stage was seconded.Seeing such cruel methods by Nie Kong, all the Digimon present were angry.


    The most painful thing was Dilu Beast, who had recovered her heart and became kind-hearted, she did not expect that her only friend, Wizard Beast, lost his life to protect her.If it were the evil Dilu beast before, it would not be so painful.


    She was silent and sad!Wordless anger rose in his heart, anger toward his incompetence, cruel anger toward Nie Kong!Jia''er also held Dilu Beast tightly and shed tears silently.She was very empathetic and saw the wizard beast die in front of her, which was a painful torture for the kind-hearted woman.


    The five complete bodies and a mature angel beast rushed towards Nie Kong in a whistling manner, regardless of their life or death.


    "It''s useless, do you want to stop me based on your strength!!" Nie Kong was also a little annoyed. Originally, he planned to use Jiaer''s life to force Dilumon to evolve.Unexpectedly, the selected child would find Jia''er before him!!


    The only thing I can want to do now is to defeat the Digimon who is blocking in front!Then take Jia''er back to the base and disperse the selected children, forcing the Dilumon to evolve into a celestial beast!!

 22 The collapse of the second element Text 023, Dilu beast has evolved (below)

    The strength of the Vampire Beast was already close to the ultimate body, but after Nie Kong''s double repairs, it has been strengthened again, although it is a complete body, it already has the strength of the ultimate body!


    "Shake under my power, the night demon is flying!!" Numerous bats emerged from Nie Kong, crushing directly toward the six Digimon that rushed over.


    "Caesar Sharp Claw!"


    "Ultimate Destroying Cannon!"


    "Super Horned Cannon!"


    "Heavy hammer sparks!"


    "Shadow Wing Slash!" Each of the five major bodies used their own tricks against the terrifying number of bats.The bat swarm collided with their tricks, bursting out a dazzling explosion.


    "Heaven''s Fist!" The angel beast''s fist suddenly lit up, and the Heavenly Fist illuminated the entire sky as soon as his friends stopped Nie Kong''s trick.Guangming broke through the smoke and dust caused by the explosion, and aimed at Nie Kong''s heart.


    "If you can evolve into a complete body, I will still be a little bit jealous, but the light power of your maturity is useless to me! Devil blood whip!!" A whip appeared in Nie Kong''s right hand to attack. The fist of heaven was thrown out, and the dark demon blood whip actually broke the fist of heaven.


    "I said it earlier, there is no way to defeat me with your strength, screaming desperately!" Nie Kong suddenly released a gray shadow like a bat.It''s just that the gray bat''s shadow is more than ten meters in size, and its power is far from what it can do with the flower fairy beast.


    The gray-black phantom bat shadows were printed on the huge Superbidomon, Garudamon and Zudunmon.In an instant, the huge bodies of the three of them turned into gray stones little by little.


    "Damn it!" The orc Garuru clenched his fist unwillingly, his agile body flashed to Nie Kong''s face, and his sharp claws tore at Nie Kong''s neck.


    But unfortunately, the orc Garuru not only attacked, but even his whole body suddenly changed direction, but instead his sharp claws caught the angel beast''s chest.The angel beast was scratched by the claws of the orc Garuru and couldn''t stand up for a while!


    "Angel beast, how are you?" Orc Garuru seemed to blame himself when he saw that he accidentally injured the angel beast.


    "Are you still thinking about worrying about others? Take care of yourself, Demon Blood Whip!" Nie Kong opened his bow from left to right, and two blood-red whips lashed on the orc Garuru.


    "Be careful, Orc Garuru!" The huge body of the Mecha Tyrannosaurus stood in front of the Orc Garuru, and it turned out to be a very good relationship partner!


    The two demon blood whips controlled by Nie Kong struck both the mechanical tyrannosaurus and the orc Garuru at the same time.Fortunately, there is a mechanical Tyrannosaurus to help block one, otherwise the orc Garuru will suffer from these two whips at the same time, and he will be seriously injured if he does not die.


    "Asshole, is there no hope of victory!" The seven selected children unwillingly looked at the battlefield in front of them, feeling helpless for the powerful power of Vampire Beast.


    Only Jiaer lowered her head silently, and no one saw her expression at this time.Drops of glittering tears slid down Jia''er''s face and fell on Dilumon''s face.


    "Stop, don''t hurt the ball beasts anymore!" Iori Jiaer raised her teary face and shouted at Nie Kong.At the same time, a dazzling light was emitted from her heart, the shape of that light was very similar to the evolution badge in Nie Kong''s hand.


    The sacred plan in Jiaer''s hands seemed to resonate and release a warm glow.


    "Jia''er, I already feel the power coming from your heart! Dilu beast is super-evolved, celestial beast!!" The shape of Dilu beast changed in the dazzling light, and it was super-evolved when it was in danger!!


    "How could it be possible to perform super-evolution without the evolution key and badge." Even Nie Kong was very surprised by the scene in front of him.


    The slightly exposed tight white clothes highlight his tall and beautiful figure, but it does not give people a feeling of unsuitability.Under the sacred light and temperament, it is unbearable to profanity.The golden hair was scattered behind her, leaving only two strands hanging on her chest. Although the upper half of her face was blocked by the mask, her beauty was not compromised.Eight holy angel wings stretched behind him, making the sacred power around them more concentrated.


    This beautiful female angel is exactly the posture of Nie Kong spying on the evolution of the Dilu Beast, the Celestial Beast!!


    "Vampire Beast, you are obstructing the mission of the selected children everywhere, even intruding into the real world, do you know how heavy your sins are?" The celestial beast flying in the air looked at the vampire beast below with a divine radiance. Said.


    "Do you think that after evolution, you will be able to defeat me, Dilu beast!" Under the sacred light emitted by the celestial beast, Nie Kong''s face became extremely ugly."Your current strength hasn''t reached its peak at all."


    "For Jiaer, for the whole world, I must defeat you. Only by defeating you can I find my true self, the sacred bubble!" The celestial beast clasped her hands together and gathered on top of her head.The powerful sacred power is released from the body of the celestial beast.Colorful rays of light formed a circle shape floating in the air.The scattered light fell on Nie Kong''s body, and Nie Kong only felt out of breath for a while.Bright, really is the nemesis of vampires.


    The surrounding Digimon all regained their strength under the radiance of this colorful light.


    "Everyone, pass on the power to the celestial beast!" The Tyrannosaurus Mechatronics said to the companions around him. They knew that scattered attacks could not work on Nie Kong, so the Tyrannosaurus Mechatronics simply concentrated the power of everyone in one place and let the tyrannosaurus The beast transformed into a light attribute to make the final attack.


    "Shadow Wing Slash!" "Caesar''s Sharp Claw!" "Super Horned Cannon!" "Heaven''s Fist!" "Heavy Hammer Spark!" "Ultimate Destruction Cannon!"


    In an instant, several attacks carried powerful forces and gathered in the bubble above the head of the celestial beast.After the transformation, it turned into a bolt of lightning and fell into the hands of the celestial beast, forming a thunder bolt shining with holy white light.


    Nie Kong secretly said that it is not good. This time it is no different from the original. Although his resistance to light attributes has reached 50%, his body will definitely be uncomfortable after a few people turn into light attributes!


    The wings of the celestial beast''s left glove opened to form a bow and arrow, and the arrow was used to draw the bow, posing a very beautiful posture.


    "Holy bow and arrow!"


    However, Nie Kong is different from the original Vampire Beast, the original Vampire Beast is suppressed under the sacred bubble of the Celestial Beast and cannot move.Although he can only play 75% of his own strength under the sacred bubble of the celestial beast, at least he will not sit still.

 23 The collapse of the two-dimensional body text 024, threat

    A blood-red long whip flew out of the light that had not yet fully assembled, and wrapped it around the feet of the celestial beast.


    "Not good!" Before it had time to release the bow and arrow, the body of the Celestial Beast was involuntarily pulled by the power from the blood whip, and then turned around with it.


    "Boom!" In the sound of the collision, the body of the celestial beast slammed into the rigid roof.A big hole was also knocked out of the floor more than ten meters high.


    "How could it be like this! Under the shroud of my sacred bubble, how can the Vampire Beast still emit such strong strength?"


    "The celestial beast!" All the selected children yelled worriedly.


    However, Nie Kong''s attack will not stop there."Night Demon Flying Attack!" Numerous bats were summoned and flew towards the mechanical Tyrannosaurus.While constantly biting the body of the enemy Mechanical Tyrannosaurus, he was also struggling to flap his wings, knocking his huge semi-mechanized body into the air, and by the way, it smashed into the Chao Bido beast behind him.


    "Be careful! Garudamon!" Suna''s reminder failed to make Garudamon avoid the attack of the vampire beast.


    "Devil''s blood whip!" Amidst Nie Kong''s attacking declaration, Garuda beast''s body also fell weakly.In a short period of time, all the Digimon of the selected children who were still on the roof were knocked to the ground by Nie Kong''s demon blood whip and turned into juvenile bodies.


    "Heavenly purple light!" The celestial beast flew up into the sky and opened her hands to Nie Kong.The soft light formed a cross, and the center point was where Nie Kong was.


    "It''s useless, the power of light on you without the sacred aura is not much different from the angel beast, it''s useless to me. The night demon flies!" Countless black bats formed a dark cloud that hit the heavenly purple light of the celestial beast.


    The collision of light and darkness disappeared invisible after a burst of dazzling light.


    "Devil''s blood whip!!" Nie Kong''s power is not only that, after releasing the night demon flying attack, he did not take a moment to rest before issuing another stunt.The blood-red whip, like a sharp sword coming out of its body, stabs the celestial beast whose power has been consumed almost.


    "No!!" A scream sounded, and a small girl opened her hands and stopped in front of the celestial beast, not who was the eighth child named Jiaer.


    "Jia''er, get away!" Taiyi who was holding the ball beast couldn''t help but yelled out loudly.The rest of the selected children also stared blankly at the scene in front of them.


    It turned out that Jia''er thought that the celestial beast would be killed like the wizard beast, so the kind-hearted girl ran out and wanted to block the move for the celestial beast, and died without regret!


    Nie Kong did not intend to kill the celestial beast, but he did not expect Jia''er to run out, and the devil''s blood whip penetrated Jia''er''s stomach like a sharp sword.Crimson blood gushed out from Jia''er''s wound.


    Jia Er''s pure and flawless eyes gradually lost focus.If this move is hit on a fully body Digimon, at most it will be seriously injured.But hitting a fragile human being is definitely a serious matter.


    The celestial beast hugged Jia''er in front of her blankly, regretting it in her heart!


    "Vampire Beast, I''m going to kill you!" The celestial beast gently put down Jia''er, her face twisted like crazy, and desperately rushed towards Nie Kong.The seven selected children around were all around Jia''er, crying while crying by her name.


    Nie Kong tied the rushing celestial beast with a whip, and his grim eyes met the mad hatred of the celestial beast: "Now that Jiaer is not dead, but only I can save her."


    "Vampire Beast, save Jia''er, please save Jia''er!" The celestial beast''s eyes showed a glimmer of hope as she knelt in front of Nie Kong and begged.


    Nie Kong paused, squinting his eyes and staring at the body of the female beast under him, "If you are a slave, I will save her!"


    A trace of pain flashed on the face of the celestial beast, for her the previous memory was her nightmare!But what is in front of her is to save her injured Jia''er, she will save her anyway.


    "Hurry up and call the master, I can''t guarantee that the little girl will be saved later!" Nie Kong lashed the celestial beast with a whip.


    "The goddess beast, please save Jia''er." Taiyi also looked at the goddess beast with pleading eyes.Because he felt that Jiaer''s breathing was getting weaker and weaker.The rest of the people around also looked at the celestial beast with the same eyes.


    At this moment, the celestial beast seemed to have become the culprit.She bowed her head and knelt on the ground like her fate, and whispered "Master!" How similar all this was to before.


    She felt that destiny seemed to be joking with her, and she thought that after knowing that she was the Digimon protecting the eighth selected child, she would be able to escape the control of Vampire Beast.But at this moment, it seems to have returned to the original point and nothing has changed!


    "Since you know that I am your master, do you know what you just did!"


    "I know I was wrong, I shouldn''t have betrayed you just now." The Celestial Beast whispered.


    "Hahaha...Even if you evolve, you still can''t escape my palm! The celestial beast, you will always be my slave, none of this will change!" Nie Kong saw all this, don''t mention how happy he was. .


    He also wanted to defeat all the children who were called, and then grab the celestial beast to forcefully double cultivation.Unexpectedly, after Jia Er came out to block, the situation would become so smooth!!


    Nie Kong slowly walked into Jia''er''s side, Tai Yi and they all made a way out for Nie Kong.They felt very ridiculous at the moment that the evil vampire beast would actually save people.


    Nie Kong gently wiped the wound on Jia''er''s stomach, and saw the blood that spewed out strangely stopped flowing out!Looking at the blood that Jia''er left on the ground, Nie Kong only felt his stomach growl.


    "The celestial beast, take her and let us go back to the base! The blood on her body has shed more than half, even if she goes to the hospital, she can''t be saved. The only one who can save her now is me!"


    The Celestial Beast stood up and carefully picked up Jia''er, and flew towards the headquarters of the Vampire Beast again behind Nie Kong.Taiyi was not afraid to stop Nie Kong from the seven selected children.Because Jia Er''s only hope of survival fell on him.


    "Taiyi, what should we do now. If we can''t defeat the Vampire Beast, the real world will be messed up by him!" Ahe couldn''t help asking after seeing Nie Kong and the Celestial Beast disappear.


    "No way, I didn''t expect to gather the power of eight children, and still fail to defeat the Vampire Beast! The only thing that can defeat him now is the super-evolution after the old man Xuan Nei said!" Taiyi said helplessly.


    "And now he still has Flower Fairy Beast, Jia''er, Tiannv Beast in his hand, we dare not take the initiative to attack, the situation is very passive to us!! Now we can only resign to fate." Su Na couldn''t help but sigh.


    The seven were silent for a while!

 24 The collapse of the two-dimensional body of the text 025.

    It took a long time to go, but it only took an hour to come back, showing how much time the wizard beast wasted.In the base, several fierce beasts dangling around, acting as guards of the base.The remaining death beasts and small evil beasts are still looking for selected children all over Japan.In the beast''s puzzled and horrified eyes, the celestial beast followed Nie Kong and entered his bedroom.


    The celestial beast carefully placed the injured Jiaer on the bed, and then knelt under Nie Kong on one knee. Tears of the big bean continued to flow from under her mask: "Master, Jiaer is about to die, please fulfill Promise to save Jia''er."


    Nie Kong put his hand on Jia''er''s chest, feeling the weaker heartbeat, but didn''t know how to do it.The only thing he can do is to help Jia''er stop the blood from the wound.


    But if you want to restore the blood in Jia''er, I am sorry that he can''t do it with his strength.All this is to deceive the celestial beast to make her obediently obedient!Nie Kong has long coveted the beauty of the celestial beast.


    The pure white silk clothing can only cover the important hidden position of the celestial beast. The half-exposed fat white breasts and slender straight thighs inadvertently attracted Nie Kong''s eyes.If the flower fairy beast is a little loli, then the fairy beast is a mature sister!!


    "Hmph, I have time to play again in the future. Let''s do double repairs without deteriorating. Otherwise, if she finds that I can''t save Jia''er, it will not be worth the loss." Nie Kong forcibly resisted the thoughts of shaking S in his heart. Only determined.


    "Jia Er she..."


    The Celestial Beast wanted to say something, but it was immediately interrupted by Nie Kong: "I will take care of Jia''er''s injury freely. If you are not obedient, I don''t guarantee Jia''er will survive today!"


    "Master, I''ll take it off!" The Celestial Beast stretched out Qianqianyu''s hand with silk gloves, and slowly took off the metal mask that covered half of her face.


    In an instant, the innocent and refined cheeks of the celestial female beast showed up in front of Nie Kong.Her face is beautiful, without any blemishes!


    Just looking from a distance, Nie Kong had already developed a strong possessive desire.Just seeing the face of the celestial beast, Nie Kong felt that he was worth coming to the Digimon world.


    Although Loli is good, she is soft and easy to push.But it''s a pity that it just can''t match the figure of Yu Jie.

 25 The collapse of the second element text 026 The evolution of Nie Kong

    Fa Jue was like the same song, which drove Nie Kong''s movements in a very regular manner, and gradually led the celestial beast and him to the sky, and the senses could have the whole world.


    I don''t know when, Nie Kong entered the realm of forgetting things.A warm feeling filled Nie Kong''s body.


    Huge light attribute energy spread from the body of the celestial beast and into Nie Kong''s body.The powerful energy continuously strengthened Nie Kong''s body, and the goddess cultivating technique of the imperial maiden ran at dozens of times the usual speed, quickly condensing his soul.


    As the two of them were in the same mind, the fairy beast immediately understood why Nie Kong had treated her like this before.It is difficult to understand what she feels in her heart. Perhaps the reason for betraying Nie Kong half is because the original Vampiric Beast gave her no technical content.


    For the Celestial Beast, the sense of mission to save the world is not as profound as the Flower Fairy.Because she has been alone since she was little, and she has not been with Agumon.


    And after being abducted by the vampire beast, he was forced to do bad things again, so it is no wonder that the fairy beast is different from the other selected children.The most important thing in her heart now is Jia''er, who is dying frequently for her!


    The physique of the fairy beast is better than that of the flower fairy, and the strength is stronger. Nie Kong''s ability is much stronger than before.The soul slowly condensed into the liquid state at a cultivation speed several hundred times this time.Maybe he will be able to break through the first step of the imperial maiden cultivating technique and reach the realm of condensing pill after a couple of times with such powerful girls.


    The last moment of perfect harmony is the most critical step of double cultivation, and the speed of the soul''s rotation has reached its limit at the same time.The feeling of airiness came from the two souls.


    And under Nie Kong''s final movement, energy began to accumulate little by little in his body, accumulating thickly.When the energy seemed to be full, it melted into Nie Kong''s blood strangely while flowing along the cycle of double cultivation.


    The blood in the body made a sound of excitement at this moment, and it was boiling.The pure energy obtained in the double repair was swallowed quickly by the blood in the body at a terrifying speed.


    However, as the blood was swallowed, the flow of blood did not increase, but decreased slightly.But the reduced blood is no longer pure red, but with a hint of golden.


    The blood flowed quickly along the veins.Wherever he went, Nie Kong''s body was also strengthened.Nie Kong finally breathed a sigh of relief, his face blooming with excitement again.After this double repair, he finally successfully evolved.


    But in an instant, the smile on Nie Kong''s face became stiff.Because he felt that his body was still changing, the blood in his body did not stop running.Instead, he rushed to Nie Kong''s heart quickly, galloping!!


    A faint golden blood gathered in his heart, Nie Kong felt very panicked, thinking that his heart would be burst by so much blood.It''s just that the situation is not as bad as Nie Kong thought. The blood condensed in the heart, forming an illusory core.


    The core is big in the middle, and the two sides are tapered like pointers on a compass.As if it was condensed from the essence of the whole body''s blood, the inner core glowed with a faint golden light under the observation of Nie Kong''s soul.


    The inner core is very small, but I just wanted to freeze, only to find that the energy in the body has now been used up, and it is unsustainable!Almost, you can evolve successfully with just one step!!


    "It''s really anxious. How can there be a mess at this critical moment? What can I do now." Nie Kong''s head is sweating, and the core of the phantom cannot be condensed, which is equivalent to this evolutionary failure.


    Although the current power and soul power were about twice as strong as before, Nie Kong was not satisfied at all.His ambition is to evolve into the most powerful ultimate body and defeat the four dark kings!!


    "I''m really not reconciled. If I can''t make a smooth breakthrough this time, it will be too late to find the next opportunity." Nie Kong glanced at the celestial beast beneath him, and wanted to grab a little energy from her.But it is a pity that the celestial beast has lost consciousness very honorably.


    The energy needed for Nie Kong''s evolution was too great, and even Shuang Xiu couldn''t fully replenish this energy.Just as Nie Kong was about to give up, at this moment, he happened to see Jia''er lying beside the celestial beast.He couldn''t help feeling a move in his heart, and a thought came up in his heart.


    "Anyway, the blood in Jia''er has lost more than half, and she can''t live at all. It''s better to let me absorb the blood left in her body to supplement the final step needed for evolution!"


    Together, evil thoughts are like a beast, and they can''t be stopped!


    Seeking flowers, asking for rewards!!!!

 26 The collapse of the second element text 027, the first embrace Jiaer

    The blood of the virgin can provide him with great energy.The blood of other people is fine, but there are far less pure virgins.Of course, Nie Kong would not suck blood other than the virgin at all.


    Jia''er, who was lying next to the celestial beast, turned pale due to excessive blood loss, and her breathing became weaker and weaker. It is estimated that she could not live for two hours.Even Nie Kong almost gave up doing such things to him.


    The person who gets stuck at the door is the craziest, like entering the girl''s body and wanting to break through that layer of film, but suddenly being blocked by the girl can''t go up and down!Nie Kong is also a mortal, no exception.


    He gritted his teeth, cruelly stretched out his hand and hugged the small Jiaer in his arms.At the age of nine, she is less than 1.2 meters tall and her delicate body is less than 40 kilograms. It can be seen that Jiaer is usually a weak and sick girl.


    Nie Kong lowered his head, revealing his two sharp fangs, and gently bit down Jia''er''s neck.Sweet blood, without any impurities, continuously flowed from the teeth into Nie Kong''s mouth.


    Unlike last time, the taste of blood this time is not comparable to the Japanese woman last time.Sweet and warm, penetrated into his heart from Nie Kong''s taste buds.


    "It seems that my habits are really affected by vampires, and even human blood feels so delicious." Nie Kong shook his head with a wry smile, and continued to suck the warm blood inside Jia''er one by one.


    When Jia''er''s blood entered his body, it was assimilated into a stream of vital energy and poured into the virtual core of the heart.The inner core that was supposed to be formed is condensed again under this new energy.


    The pale golden core finally condensed and successfully emerged in Nie Kong''s heart.At this moment, Nie Kong let out a scream, and the terrifying pressure spread out around him.


    With this core, Nie Kong is no longer a vampire demon, but a real vampire.The evolution of the mutation caused an earth-shaking transformation of Nie Kong''s whole person.


    Under this force, Nie Kong''s body began to transform into a vampire form involuntarily.The golden hair turned into shiny silver, even the pupils in his eyes turned red, and a pair of terrifying fangs protruded from his mouth.His face was blurred for a while, and it was slowly transformed into the original appearance of the soul, restoring the self.


    And the fierce ghost beasts around guarding the island all knelt in fear in the direction of Nie Kong, and did not dare to move.Even the celestial beast that was sleeping under her body was awakened by Nie Kong''s scream, and looked at Nie Kong who was changing in surprise.


    "Master, how did the master change like this? Could it be...has it evolved again? But compared to just now, the master looks much better, without the gloomy feeling of the previous one." The celestial beast stunned him. Master, it is no wonder that Nie Kong, who has restored his original appearance, looks better than Vampire Beast.


    The smooth and white face is full of sharply angular Leng Jun; thick eyebrows are raised slightly rebelliously, and under the long, slightly curled eyelashes, the dark and deep ice eyes appear evil and enchanting.The whole person exuded a kind of majestic atmosphere, and the evil and handsome face was now with a slutty smile.


    And Nie Kong didn''t know the changes in his body, he closed his eyes silently, feeling the power that his body was about to surging.


    The true ancestor of vampires (pseudo), the first vampire born in the digital world.Nie Kong, who evolved from the Vampire Monster Mutation Level, has completely inherited the power of the Vampire Monster and possesses terrifying dark power.


    Active skills: immunity to diseases, immunity to toxins, immunity to curses, 100% resistance to light, immortality!


    Promising skills: First embrace the contract, can drain human blood, and then inject your own blood into your body, turning it into a vampire.The human being embraced for the first time possesses one-tenth the strength of Nie Kong.Moreover, eternal life must not betray the master.


    The king of the night, no one can compete at night, able to display 200% of his strength during the day!


    The immortal body can be restored no matter how damaged the body is.The weakness is the nucleus in the heart, which will die if it is damaged.


    Can transform into a bat: Vampires are usually surrounded by bats, and Nie Kong can also become a vampire bat.


    Blood sucking: It can use fangs to suck up the blood and soul of human beings, and it can also release bats to swallow it.


    Night Demon Flying Attack (Enhanced): Unleash countless bats, each of which possesses great bloodthirsty, extremely fast speed and power.It can turn the swallowed blood into pure energy, which can be supplemented to Nie Kong''s body.


    Blood whip of sin: Every whip is struck with the power of filthy sin, polluting the wound that was hit, and it cannot be recovered without the power of light to purify it.


    Transfer: You can change the trajectory of the enemy and the trick together.


    Trick resolution: able to use mental power to turn all attacks into powder.


    Scream: The scream of a vampire can use mental power to attack, it is impossible to prevent!


    Nirvana: Desperately scream, release a group of gray bat shadows, the enemy that is penetrated by the shadows has the power to petrify any material.


    Nie Kong was stunned to feel the information coming in his mind. He didn''t expect that his strength would reach this level after evolution. Now he is more than several times stronger than before.He is no longer within the range of Digimon, and has become a real vampire, but still retains the skills of Digimon.


    "Jia''er, it seems that you really shouldn''t be dead. Let me use the abilities I just acquired to transform you into a vampire." Nie Kong looked at Jia''er who was pale in front of him, lowered his head and stretched out again. tooth.


    This time it was no longer a vampire, but the other way round, using his teeth to inject his own vampire blood into Jia''er''s body.Before Jia''er''s soul dissipated, she turned her into her first blood slave.


    After the vigorous vampire blood entered Jia''er''s body, it began to transform Jia''er''s weak body.I saw her originally black hair turned into a vampire-like silver.The closed eyes opened strangely, revealing scarlet eyes.A pair of cute little tiger teeth also stick out from his mouth.


    God''s will is like this. Without Jia''er''s help, Nie Kong would not be able to complete the evolution, and Jia''er would also die.

 27 The collapse of the second element body 028, there is a female Jiaer

    Jia''er floated in the air quietly, still not taking any action, but already exuding a strong dark power, making the celestial beast tremble!


    "Is Jiaer still a human? Not only does she look like her master Vampire Beast, but even the breath emanating from her body is exactly the same!?" She couldn''t imagine that a human could become a Digimon.


    It''s no wonder that the Celestial Beast is so surprised. At this time, Jia''er''s appearance has indeed changed a lot from before, and it looks like a small blood-sucking monster.But all this did not affect Jia''er''s cuteness, but added a bit of mystery and nobility.


    The eyes of Jia''er floating in the air gradually recovered. It seemed that his body had completely absorbed Nie Kong''s vampire essence and blood, and he became the second-generation vampire in the Digimon world.


    "Jia...Jia''er, are you okay?" The celestial beast had already noticed that Jia''er''s eyes had brilliance, and asked worriedly.


    "Is it Dilu beast?" Jiaer looked at everything around him, and then focused his gaze on Nie Kong and the Celestial Beast, but most of his eyes remained on Nie Kong.


    "It''s me, Jia''er, it''s great that you don''t have the facts." The celestial beast couldn''t help reaching out his hand to hug Jia''er, but because of the sacred power inadvertently transmitted from the celestial beast, Jiaer felt very uncomfortable.


    Jia''er quickly dodges the hand that the celestial beast stretched out, but instead rushed towards Nie Kong, hugged Nie Kong''s thigh and said coquettishly: "Dad, Jia''er is hungry."


    Nie Kong used the blood to give Jia''er a second life, leaving Nie Kong''s blood on her body, so it is not wrong to say that Jia''er called Nie Kong his father.


    "Master, how did Jia''er become like this now?" Tiannv Beast hurriedly asked her doubts in her heart. From the time she saw Jia''er recovering from life, she felt very wrong.


    "This is the first time that this ability has been applied to humans. I didn''t expect the effect to be so obvious." Nie Kong clearly felt Jia''er''s deep dependence and attachment to his bones.


    "Nothing, Jia''er originally lost too much blood. If I didn''t inject my own blood into her body, she would die. After I got my blood, she would naturally change. Now she is not the eighth selected. Child, but my descendant, my daughter!" Nie Kong touched Jia''er''s head and said proudly.


    As Nie Kong''s voice just fell, the white sacred plan worn on Jia''er''s body turned into pure black as if it was contaminated by the dark power of Jia''er.


    The celestial beast suddenly realized, and finally understood what Nie Kong''s so-called treatment was all about.But she has no way, this is the only way to save Jia''er.It''s better than just watching Jia''er and dying in front of him.


    "Well, Jiaer will always be father''s daughter." Jiaer''s feelings for Nie Kong have completely changed with the contract attached to the first embrace.Even if facing the former brother Iori Taiichi, it is estimated that Jiaer will be facing a stranger.


    "Jia''er, my dad will find something for you to eat, and introduce a sister to you by the way." Nie Kong put his consciousness into the Dingtian Ring, wanted to release the Flower Fairy Beast, and wanted the Flower Fairy Beast to give it to you. Jia Er took a good breath.


    But Nie Kong didn''t expect that Ding Tian Jie would have undergone a huge change again.The land that was originally several hundred meters square has become several kilometers in size.It seems that as his soul power has increased, his consciousness has also spread to a larger space inside the ring.


    In Dingtian Ring, the Flower Fairy Beast was humming a small song happily picking flowers inside.She was bending over, holding a bunch of pure white lilies in her right hand, and gently plucking the dense lilies on the ground with her left hand and placing it on her right hand.


    Nie Kong was a little funny, this flower fairy beast also had such a peaceful time.Using consciousness to open the space of Dingtian Ring where the flower fairy beast was, he released the flower fairy beast again.


    "Yeah, Akong, you are finally willing to let me out, so happy!!" Huaxianmon looked around and found that after she appeared on the familiar big bed, she finally cheered and even sprinkled lilies in her hands.


    "Didn''t you say that you can''t call me Akong? I want to call my master." Nie Kong looked helplessly at the lively fairy flower fairy beast, and felt a little headache.However, Hua Xian Beast was able to recognize him after he had restored his original appearance. He was indeed a companion who had been sharing the same bed for many times.


    "What''s the matter. Anyway, you said that your name is Nie Kong." Huaxian Beast flapped the two pairs of turquoise leaf wings, and quickly flew to Nie Kong''s back and hugged his neck."Don''t throw me into that place in the future, okay, I feel so boring alone. At most, I won''t leave you."


    At this moment, Huaxian Beast''s heart was finally filled with Nie Kong, and Meimei had quietly faded in her heart..


    "It''s your Flower Fairy Beast, how would you suddenly appear here?" The Celestial Beast was scared by the sudden appearance of the Flower Fairy Beast. She didn''t even notice how the Flower Fairy Beast came.


    "Hey, are you a fairy beast? I almost couldn''t help you come after taking off your clothes. Could it be that Akong was also arrested?" The flower fairy was only paying attention to the two girls around Nie Kong, and she had to say Hua The fairy beast''s nerves are really big.


    "Huh, do you still use me to catch it? She was originally my pet Dilumon evolved, but she was a little disobedient recently." Nie Kong stretched out his hand and hugged the Celestial Beast''s waist and hugged it. In the arms.At this moment, the two little loli and the royal sister were clinging to Nie Kong''s body, and Nie Kong felt that he had never been so happy.


    "Oh, that''s the case." Huaxian Beast looked at the black sacred plan on Jia''er, then looked at the celestial beast with a suddenly realized expression.


    The blood of the flower fairy beast is very fragrant, just like sticky nectar.Seeing Jia''er''s enjoyment, Nie Kong almost couldn''t help taking a breath.


    "It hurts, Akong, you are so cruel, you actually let her suck my blood." Huaxian Beast couldn''t push Jiaer, who hugged her tightly, with a pitiful expression on her face.


    "Okay, don''t pretend, at most I won''t throw you into the Dingtian Ring in the future." The selected child is no longer threatening, and Nie Kong has no plans to put the Flower Fairy Beast into the space.


    "That''s what you said, don''t talk too much." Huaxian Beast''s pitiful face immediately regained a lively smile, and the rapid change of face made the celestial beast beside him also amazed.

 28 The collapse of the second element body 029, Taiyi seeks sister

    "Vampire Beast King, Vampire Beast King will wake up soon, and the selected children have already hit here." Outside Nie Kong''s bedroom, the little evil Beast''s voice hurried in.


    "Come in." After getting permission from Nie Kong, the little evil demon dared to open the door and walk in. First, he lay on the ground very proficiently, and performed a standard master and servant etiquette to Nie Kong.


    But when it looked at Nie Kong after saluting, it found that it was not the familiar blood-sucking monster king standing in the room at all, but a strange face.Beside that person, there were two complete Digimon that made it terrified, the Celestial Beast and the Flower Fairy Beast.


    "Who... who are you, how come you appeared in the room of the Vampire Beast King?" The little evil beast kept backing away in fear, thinking that its owner Vampire Beast had been wiped out.


    It''s no wonder that the little evil demon can''t recognize it. Now Nie Kong has restored his self. If Nie Kong doesn''t change his body, he will look like a handsome human being.


    "Hehe, can you not recognize me after a little change, Little Evil Beast." A cold smile appeared on Nie Kong''s face, but Little Evil Beast was not surprised, because the smile was so familiar.


    Every time when he wanted to be taught by his master, the master''s face always showed such a smile, the kind of smile that made it fearful and afraid.


    "Vampire Beast King, you... how did you become like this? It made me scared to death. I thought you would abandon the little evil Beast that was loyal to you." Because there is no such thing in the Digimon World database. Nie Kong has information about vampires, so the little evil demon doesn''t know that Nie Kong has evolved.


    "Stop the nonsense and tell me what happened." Nie Kong immediately interrupted the long talk of the little evil demon, if I let it go on, I don''t know when it said it.He knows the flattering skills of the little evil beast very well.


    "Speaking of which, the Vampire Beast King, you have to call the shots for me! You don''t know how abhorrent the group of selected children are, they have wiped out all the men you have brought so hard. Even I was bullied. It¡¯s so miserable. If I hadn¡¯t escaped quickly, I might not have seen you, the Vampire King. If I can¡¯t continue to serve you, I¡¯ll never be at peace.¡± The little evil beast spit in tears again. Even Nie Kong had to admire how he cultivated such eloquence once he gave a nasty speech.


    "Dad, can I hit it? I can hit it!" Jia''er, who held Nie Kong''s right hand, asked Nie Kong.Even Jia''er couldn''t stand the shelling of the little evil beast''s mouth.


    "Hehe, Akong, your subordinates are so loyal, so funny." Huaxian Beast looked at Nie Kong''s increasingly iron face, and couldn''t help but laughed smirkingly.


    "Stop, stop for me. You mean that the selected children have defeated the death beasts and they have also found this place, right?" Nie Kong couldn''t help interrupting Xiaogui again. WoW, asked what he wanted to know.


    Some of the little evil beasts weren''t long-winded this time, and they dare not look at Nie Kong with a "yes".Nie Kong frowned and couldn''t help but glared at the little evil demon.You don''t need to guess, it must be the little evil monster in front of you who couldn''t beat the selected children, and then those children put a long line to catch a big fish and followed it to Nie Kong''s main base.Otherwise, with the power of a few children selected, it would be impossible to find this villa far away from the city in such a short day.


    "Vampire Beast, we are here to pick up Jia''er, and hand over Jia''er as soon as possible." Just as the little evil beast was thinking about how the owner would punish it, Wu''s voice was already heard outside the villa.


    "Jia''er, Jia''er, can you hear my voice." At this moment, the voice of Iori Taiichi also came in.


    "Dad, you won''t hand over Jia''er." Jia''er stared at Nie Kong with shining eyes, and the nirvana used on Nie Kong was selling cuteness.


    The eighty or nine-year-old Jia''er was at his cutest age. Nie Kong had no resistance to Jia''er like this.


    "Well, Dad will not give Jiaer to them." Nie Kong took Jiaer''s little hand and stepped out of the villa.


    "Really, Akong is so kind to Jia''er. If he is so kind to me, I will be so touched." Huaxian Beast muttered, flapping its wings and following.


    "Jia''er is the master''s daughter, so she should be treated well. Yes, that''s it. Jia''er saved my life. I can''t be jealous." The Celestial Beast said so, but her eyes were extremely envy. .


    "Vampire Beast King, wait for me." Seeing that Nie Kong didn''t punish him, the little evil Beast finally let out a sigh of relief.When he came back this time, he thought he would be taught a miserable lesson.


    Five of Nie Kong walked through a huge garden and finally appeared in front of the seven selected children.


    At this time, all the opponent''s Digimon were ready to fight when Nie Kong arrived.Five complete bodies, standing in a row at a mature stage, appear so majestic.


    "Jia''er, it''s great that you don''t have the facts. Come back to your brother''s side quickly." Taiyi saw Jia''er being pulled by Nie Kong, not to mention how excited.He thought he would lose his lovely sister forever.


    However, Jia''er glanced at Iori Taiichi indifferently, and didn''t move at all, as if he had met a stranger.


    Tai Yi''s face immediately became stiff, and looked at Jia''er in disbelief.Her sister would actually ignore him.


    "How come, how could Jia''er become like this. Is everything the ghost of vampire beasts?" The other six people were also messed up by this situation, and they didn''t understand what happened.


    "Hey, it''s the Flower Fairy Beast! The Flower Fairy Beast, come to my side soon." Meimei directly noticed the Flower Fairy Beast behind and hurriedly shouted to her.


    "Mimi, I''m sorry. I can''t stay by your side now, and I will stay by Akong forever now." Huaxian Beast still leaned against Nie Kong with a regretful expression.


    "Hua Xian Beast, you can do this like this! Have you forgotten our mission?" The other six Digimon looked at Hua Xian Beast incredulously, as if not knowing her.


    "I''m sorry, I have decided to leave you." Hua Xian Beast apologized.


    "Haha, don''t bother in vain, they won''t go with you." Nie Kong said with a smile.

 29 The collapse of the two-dimensional body text 030, the sky changes

    "You give up." The Heavenly Girl Beast also sighed. No one knows how terrifying Nie Kong''s strength is, and can use his power to maintain her in full body.


    "How come, why even the celestial beast said that." The surrounding Digimon felt a panic. As a holy angelic celestial beast, it would stand beside the evil dark power.


    "Who are you, Vampire Beastman?" Taiyi frowned and looked at the women surrounding the loyal Nie Kong.Because Tai Yi couldn''t recognize Nie Kong at all, he thought that standing in front of him was a human being just like them.


    "Just let my little evil beast tell you that the one standing in front of you is my master, the vampire king. If you are willing to behave, the vampire king will probably let you go. Otherwise, wait for the vampire king to get angry. You just wait for me to collect the corpses for you." The little evil beast said frantically, not at all the embarrassment just now.


    "Impossible, Vampire Beast is not like this at all!" Tai Yi''s eyes widened, because the contrast between the two is too great.


    "Isn''t he a human? How could he be a Digimon." Suna also couldn''t believe why Nie Kong had changed so much.


    "Is it another evolution? Let me see." A bad premonition rose in Guangzi Lang''s heart. He tapped the keyboard of the notebook with both hands, trying to find out Nie Kong''s information.


    "How about it, Kokoro! Have you found his information? What kind of Digimon is he?" All of them looked over and saw a scene that made them dumbfounded.


    "Is the information wrong, there is no information about him."


    A bunch of garbled codes and question marks appeared on the computer screen. The data book that the old man Xuan Nei gave him for Digimon around the world did not contain any information from Nie Kong.


    "Don''t guess, I''m a Vampire Beast. Jia''er and Huaxian Beast belong to me alone, and they won''t go with you!! Do you think they are, Jia''er." Nie Kong lowered his body and touched Jia Er''s little head.


    "Yes, I won''t leave my father''s side." Jiaer showed a happy expression on her face, as if she was satisfied with Nie Kong''s caress.


    "Asshole, you must have deceived Jia''er. Angel beast, snatch Jia''er over for me." Wu was angry, and Jia''er, whom he had always liked in his heart, was so far away from him at this time.


    "Leave it to me, Wu." The angel beast also felt the anger in Wu''s heart, and the three pairs of white wings behind him flew towards Nie Kong and the others.


    "Mechanical Tyrannosaurus, you also helped to grab my sister back. My sister must have been cheated by the Vampire Beast, otherwise she would not ignore me!" Taiyi''s face was full of worries, and learned that Jia''er had no life. The dangerous joy disappeared completely.


    "Dear friends, let''s go together." The Tyrannosaurus Mecha and the rest of the whole body looked at each other, and rushed over with the determination to die.


    "I said no, why are you trying to force me. I am not your sister anymore, I am just my father''s daughter now." Jia Er couldn''t help screaming, and her body began to transform into a vampire state.The silver-white short hair was draped around her ears, her black eyes turned red, and two cute little fangs grew out of her mouth.


    "Night Demon Flying Attack!" In front of Jia''er, a group of bats actually appeared.The number of this group of bats is huge, not inferior to the original vampire beast.


    Countless bats smashed into the six Digimon who came in the impact, and those Digimon didn''t dare to use their tricks because they were worried about Jiaer''s safety.Therefore, I was a little embarrassed by this group of bats.


    Even if he inherited one tenth of Nie Kong''s own strength at this time, Jia''er had the same strength as the original Vampiric Beast, and there was no pressure at all to face the major players in front of him.


    "What the hell, how could Jia''er possess the power of Vampire Beast? Am I dreaming?" Tai Yi stared at the scene in front of him blankly, and couldn''t help but wipe his eyes.


    "It seems that Jiaer has been transformed into a Digimon by the Vampire Monster, and he is still a Digimon with the same ability as the Vampire Monster. What a terrifying guy." Although Guangzi Lang didn''t want to admit it, he only had to tell this fact.


    "The damn blood-sucking beast turned the lovely Jia''er into that human and ghost. If only my angel beast can evolve into a complete body. That way, Jia''er can be transformed from the blood-sucking beast. Let me save it by my side. Damn it, I really don''t use it at all." Wu firmly squeezed his hope badge, wishing it to shine immediately.


    "The ability of the Vampire King is really envious." The little evil beast looked at Jia''er with bright eyes, but in his heart he wished that he could use such a move.


    "Mimi, you leave quickly, otherwise Akong will do something next time, and I can''t stop it." Huaxian Beast comforted Meimei and the others.


    "If you don''t save Jia''er, I will never be reconciled." Taiyi said firmly.


    "Yes, don''t give up the orc Garuru!" Ah He also encouraged.


    "Galuda beast, you have to cheer too." Looking at Jia''er''s strange appearance, Suna felt a little heartache, and the urge to save Jia''er rose in her heart.


    "Only by defeating the Vampire Beast, our world will return to its original state and save this distorted world." Guangzi Lang said in a condensed voice.


    "Go on, everyone." Asuke also said.


    "I was in a good mood today, and I planned to let you live. Since you are looking for death, don''t blame me for being cruel." Nie Kong has already obtained the celestial beast, and the selected child is no longer useful to him.


    And now his strength, even if the angel beast is forced to evolve into the sacred angel beast, he believes that he can defeat the sacred angel beast.His current strength, even he didn''t know where it was.


    "It''s miserable, you still don''t believe me if you let you go. Hey, I hope Akong can let them go once." Hua Xian Beast sighed.


    Just as Nie Kong was preparing to kill all the selected children, the dense fog he had created to envelop Odaiba in the sky was instantly destroyed, revealing the scorching sun.


    "How is it possible, who can crack my dense fog in this world?" Nie Kong was a little surprised, he couldn''t help but raised his head and looked at the sky.Under the summer heat, I saw the originally blue sky began to twist and became very strange.

 30 The collapse of the second element text 031, back to the digital world

    Today is a very special day for both the so-called real world and the Digimon world.The thick fog that has been shrouded in Tokyo Odaiba for a long time finally began to disperse today, revealing the long-lost sky.


    "Get out of the way, I don''t have time to play with you kids right now." Nie Kong held a red glamorous blood whip in his hand, and the blood that was condensed with corrupting and filthy breath was lightly waved out of thin air.


    The speed of the blood whip was so fast that it appeared in front of the six Digimon that rushed over in the blink of an eye.When they couldn''t react, it fell on them.


    The extremely sturdy armor of the superbido beast that was on the brunt was pumped and burst open, revealing a terrifying wound.And the angel beast in the sky just got close to the blood whip, and most of the sacred light power in his body had been lost, and Seta degenerated into a Bada beast.


    The huge bodies of the rest of the Digimon simply couldn''t escape Nie Kong''s whip speed several times faster than before. After being hit, the body''s data actually began to collapse, and the white light flashed into a baby state.


    After defeating all the Digimon, Nie Kong fixed his eyes on the sky, and didn''t bother to care about the Digimon he was facing.


    "What''s that? Dad, it''s terrible." Jia''er followed Nie Kong''s gaze and hugged Nie Kong''s legs in fear and hid behind him.


    However, before they waited for the partner Digimon, who had fallen to the ground by Nie Kong''s sinful blood whip, picked it up, they saw the shocking scene in the sky.Looking up along the weird sky, in the sky after being covered by dense fog, it is not the blue sky and white clouds that people are familiar with, but weird streamers like mirages.The scene reflected in the streamer is not at all a scene on the earth, but a scene in another strange world.Countless towering mountains stand in it, forming a continent with unique charm.


    Only in the interval between the streamers of the mirage, a small patch of clear sky appeared.If you don''t look closely, you really think that the sky has completely become a scene of another world.It''s just that the streamer slowly swallows the sky, and if this continues, the sky of the whole world will be covered by the world on the other side, and nothing can be seen.


    The Japanese in Tokyo, who thought they could finally escape from the monster incident, were once again stimulated by the scene in front of them.Panic and ignorance spread throughout the world.


    Countless countries sent airplanes into the air to confirm whether the continents in the sky exist, but they only touched the floating continents, and the airplanes were all petrified and dropped from the sky.


    "What the hell happened, why did these things appear in the sky?" With some crying voices, Meimei felt exhausted, thinking that as long as he defeated Nie Kong, all abnormalities would return to their original state.For this girl who has some eldest temperaments, she has been bored by the successive conditions during this period of time, and if she can, she really wants to get out of this matter.


    "Vampire Beast, did you do all this? Could it be that you really want to destroy this world?" Taiyi stared at Nie Kong with hatred.


    "Ignorance, do you think that the dark forces in Digimon are just me. Take a good look, the world opposite is the Digimon world you just left." Nie Kong sneered.


    "Taiyi, please look at that mountain with your spectacles." After hearing Nie Kong''s words, Guangzilang noticed that on the small island in the center of the opposite continent, there was a mountain that he seemed familiar with.


    "Is that Falui Island?" Taiyi took out the sight glasses and followed Guangzilang''s fingers to look up, but there were too many mountains, and it took him a long time to see the mountains that Guangzilang was referring to.


    The familiar Yamagata, and the Digimon flying in the sky, all of this made Taiyi stunned on the spot.


    "How come there is such a thing, we only come back for a few days, why does this happen to the Digimon World?" Ah He couldn''t help but asked in a hurry.


    "The time in this world is completely out of sync with the time in the Digimon world. We have been back for a few days, which means that after a few years in Digimon, it is no longer the Digimon world we are familiar with." Guangzilang replied .


    "Because we didn''t correct its distortion when we left the Digimon world, something big may happen now." Rolling Ball Beast said that he knew everything.


    "In other words, will the distortion of the Digimon world affect the world we live in now?" Suna raised her head to look at the continent, her face full of anxiety.


    "Haha, it¡¯s good to know! The selected children, if you can¡¯t defeat the four dark kings who are now ruling the folder continent, just wait for this world to slowly merge with Digimon. Tell you, the dark four won¡¯t be to me. Kindness. Then I hope you can still see you in the Digimon world, the selected children." Nie Kong floated in the sky holding Jia''er, looking down at Tai Seven.


    "Dad, is that the world you''ve been living in? It''s so beautiful." Jia Er looked at the opposite world curiously, her eyes full of yearning.


    "Good girl, now Dad will take you to play." Nie Kong squeezed Jia''er''s face, and then said to the two women next to him: "Let''s go, it''s time to go back after so long."


    "Goodbye Meimei, I hope you don''t come to us again." Huaxian Beast glanced at Meimei last, and flew to Nie Kong''s side.


    The celestial beast was not far behind, and the four pairs of white wings appeared on Nie Kong''s right.After hesitating for a while, he embraced Nie Kong''s arm boldly.


    "Wait for your servant, Vampire Beast King." The little evil Beast cried and followed. When everyone was ready, the space Nie Kong was in began to twist.


    "Then, are we going back to the digital world again?" Looking up at Nie Kong and his party who gradually disappeared from the sky, Ah He couldn''t see what he was thinking on his calm face.


    "Of course! Even if it is not to save the world, I will return to the Digimon world for Jia''er and find a way to rescue Jia''er from the vampire beast." Taiichi said firmly.


    "I...I really don''t want to go there anymore, Hua Xian Beast has left me, and I don''t want to go to any Digimon world anymore." Meimei squatted, covering her face with her hands.


    "Mei Mei..." Sona gently embraced Mei Mei''s head with her hands, gently comforting her who was about to lose her pressure.Why do the rest of the people want to pass, but the heavy task of saving the world has been weighed on their shoulders.


    "Mimei, rest assured! Although you don''t have a flower fairy, we will protect you even if we sacrifice our lives. The six of us are all your partners." The ball beast jumped to Meimei''s feet and firmly Said.


    "Yes, Meimei, we are all your partners." The other five Digimons also responded.


    "Sorry, I''m too capricious, I still say this at this time." After venting for a while, Meimei smiled at the others with a calm face.


    "Meimei, you are fine." The other six people finally breathed a sigh of relief when they saw that Meimei had recovered.


    "Since we were originally brought to the digital world by the Divine Plan, we should also be able to use its power to go to the digital world. Everyone prepare and start our adventure again, in order to save Jia''er and the others, and to save the world." Kokoro took the lead in putting out the sacred plan, and the others did it without hesitation.When the seven sacred plans were assembled, the sacred plan burst into the sky with colorful rays of light and connected with the Digimon world, like a teleportation array.


    The beam of light composed of colorful rays rose slowly, leading a few children to float up to the digital world full of unknown crises again.

 31 The collapse of the second element text 032, come to the dark area

    The dark area is a skewed and distorted space that exists at the bottom of the digital world. It can also be said to be the graveyard of Digimon.


    After most Digimon die, they will become Digimon in the founding village, giving them new life.It''s just that, because the original memory data and other information dissipate, it will be like a newborn baby.Except for some very powerful existences during his lifetime, some memory fragments may remain.


    Some evil Digimon will be sent to the dark area and cannot appear in the digital world because of various dark powers on the body.It is like the virus data in the computer, isolated in one place by anti-virus software.There is a prison where the most dangerous and evil Digimon is restricted. Many demon kings exist here, and many are in a sealed state.


    Therefore, once sealed in the dark zone, it is difficult to return to the Digimon world.The evil beasts of Faluyi Island were sealed in the dark area by the angel beasts who gathered the power of seven sacred plans.


    Today, a few new guests are welcomed in the dark zone. They are Nie Kong who returned from the real world to the digital world.Nie Kong is very tragic. He didn''t expect to use the method of returning to the Digimon world in the original Vampire Beast, but he came to a strange dark space.


    "Okay... what a terrifying dark power! Master, we seem to have come to a dark area in the Digimon world!" The Celestial Beast was horrified to find that her strength was weakening a little.


    If she continues to stay, the Celestial Beast feels that she will definitely degenerate and become another dark self.


    "Akong, I feel so uncomfortable, let me go back to your space." Huaxian Beast is no exception, she found that if she stayed longer, she would completely dissipate.


    "You are too much fussing about the celestial beast. Dad, I feel very comfortable, and I feel full of power here!" Jiaer closed her eyes, as if she was immersed in the improvement of power.


    The vampire was originally the Lord of the Night, and his power naturally increased in this dark area.Nie Kong is no exception, his own strength is twice as high as that of the day.


    "What is the dark area? Is there a way to go back?" Nie Kong was a little confused, perhaps he didn''t pay attention to this detail when watching Digimon in the previous life.


    "The dark zone is located in the digital world, close to the deepest part of the sea of ??the Internet. Fallen here, the angel-type Digimon transformed as a fallen angel-type reincarnation, it is the prison where the most dangerous and evil Digimon is restricted!" Just finished With these few words, the celestial beast was already out of breath, and was dripping with sweat.She looked at Nie Kong with desperate eyes and said, "Master, if I fall, would you still want me?"


    After listening to the explanation in front of the celestial beast, Nie Kong felt a shock.He didn''t expect that using the power of darkness would not be able to immediately reach the digital world and pass through a virus zone.


    However, even Nie Kong felt a slight warmth when he heard the last idiot of the celestial beast.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you fall. For you, I don''t know how much thought was spent. You can go to my own world with the Flower Fairy to rest."


    "Huh, I didn''t expect that I would request to enter that world by myself. It''s ridiculous. However, it won''t be so lonely if I have a female beast with me. And the world has expanded a lot, and there are no flowers in many places." The beast smiled reluctantly, and the petals on his body showed signs of withering.


    "Don''t worry, if you return to the Digimon world, I will release you." Nie Kong touched the pretty faces of the Flower Fairy Beast and the Heavenly Girl Beast, silently opening.In an instant, the two women disappeared into the dark area.


    "Hey, are the flower fairy beasts and the celestial beasts gone? I''m so happy, now my father belongs to Jia''er alone." Jia''er opened his eyes and saw the two girls disappear after they had disappeared.


    "Well, they are back in the world I created, and they have the opportunity to let you in and take a look." Nie Kong also didn''t know how to leave this place, so he could only find a Digimon to ask about the situation.


    It''s just that Nie Kong just took Jia''er''s hand and didn''t go far. There was a fierce vibration on the ground, and three huge Digimons walked towards Nie Kong and the others.


    "It''s really strange that humans will appear in the dark area of ??Digimon. Did the divine power just come from you?" The evil demon headed by the evil beast looked at Nie Kong and Jia''er coldly. And the little evil monsters at the feet were basically ignored.


    It seems that these dark Digimon must have been attracted by the sacred power of the Celestial Beast.After all, it is really strange that the power of light appears in the dark area.


    If the Flower Fairy was here, he would definitely recognize that the evil beast in front of him was the evil beast that they defeated on Faluyi Island.Beside the evil beast, there are two subordinates, one is the dark dragon beast, the other is the evil dragon beast!The three Digimons that appeared were all Digimon with dark attributes, no wonder they were called Dark Zones.


    "How can an evil demon be able to speak to the vampire beast king like this, do you know the rules?" The little evil beast arrogantly shouted at the evil beast in front of him, without paying attention to the evil beast at all.


    "Where is the vampire beast? Why didn''t I see it? I don''t understand the rules, but you dare to be so presumptuous in my turf. The dark dragon beast, the evil dragon beast killed them for me." The words were irritating, and angrily commanded the two men around him.


    "Crimson finger claws!" The evil dragon beast who flew over flashed two red lights, and at the same time stretched out his long arms and grabbed it.


    "Flame bombardment!" The huge dark dragon beast wanted to spit out a huge flame at the three of Nie Kong.


    "Vampire Beast King, help." Little evil Beast, a fool, was so scared to hide behind Nie Kong after causing a catastrophe.


    "Useless things, these little guys can''t handle it." Nie Kong finally couldn''t help the little evil beast''s level of waste, kicking it out more than ten meters.


    "But the mere evil beasts dare to provoke the majesty of my vampire beast king. They are not brave." Nie Kong coldly looked at the opposite evil beast.He happened to have something about the dark area and wanted to ask someone to ask it clearly.

 32 The collapsed two-dimensional body text 033, the sacred plan of mutation

    "I dare to attack my father, Jia''er will not let you go. The Night Demon Flying Attack!" For Jia''er, there is nothing more important than Nie Kong in his heart. No one can cut off the bond of blood. .As the attack came, countless black bats appeared in front of Jia''er, colliding with the crimson claws of the evil dragon beast and the explosive flame bombardment of the dark dragon beast.


    The tricks of the two maturity stages were immediately submerged in countless bats and vanished in smoke.But Jiaer didn''t stop the attack, and the blood whip of the magical demon trembling S appeared in her little hand.


    Like the queen of the world, who is training disobedient slaves, the scarlet whip in Jiaer''s hand swept away at the evil dragon beast and the dark dragon beast.


    Having one-tenth of Nie Kong''s abilities is not something that a mature Digimon can resist.The blood-red whip, like a red lightning bolt, struck the evil dragon beast and the dark giant dragon beast.


    The two Digimon whirred, their bodies instantly turned into powder under the strength of Jiaer.But unfortunately, the dark power in the dark zone is endless.With the help of the dark power, the two Digimons recovered a little bit.


    In the dark zone, the Digimon of the dark system is simply immortal.Because this is basically a cemetery, and they have already died once.It is like a Wukong beast, after countless destruction and rebirth in the dark area, it can evolve into a steel Wukong beast.


    The battle of Digimon in the dark area is to absorb and dissipate Digimon data to prevent the enemy''s rebirth.It''s just that Jia''er and Nie Kong are not Digimon at all, and they don''t know how to fight here.


    "What''s the matter, how can that little girl use the tricks of Vampire Beast? Is she a Vampire Beast? No, she is not a Vampire Beast!" The evil beast widened his eyes, because he saw Jia Er with the black waist. Divine plan.


    "There are human beings capable of using Digimon in the world, and there are eight children who are contaminated by the dark forces and are called out. It is incredible!"


    Seeing the Digimon that had been reborn again, Jia''er''s face flashed with surprise, but she did not hesitate to swing the demon''s blood whip again, killing them again.


    But the two Digimons on the opposite side were reborn again in front of Nie Kong and others, like phoenixes reborn from the ashes.Even Jia''er, who has always been well-behaved, was a little irritable at this time.


    "It''s endless, why don''t you behave as if you are unreasonable to Dad?" Jiaer waved the whip again, and smashed their bodies into powder again.But this time, the Dark Divine Plan seemed to be able to hear Jia''er''s thoughts, but a black light was projected from it, and the two Digimon that turned into powder were all covered in it.


    The two dragon-shaped Digimons who just wanted to use the dark power to regenerate, this time strangely stopped in the black light.Pieces of data that can be cleared by the naked eye were absorbed by the Dark Divine Evolution, and the two Digimon missing some of the data turned into dark power and dissipated in the air.


    "Can the Divine Plan absorb the data here?" Nie Kong, who had originally wanted to take it personally, was a little surprised to see this scene.


    After absorbing some of the data from the two Digimons just now, the Dark Divine Plan actually glowed with a strange black light.Nie Kong''s heart moved, and for some reason, he took out the bright badge from the Dingtian Ring.


    After the light badge appeared, the black light emitted by the Dark Sacred Plan seemed to be greatly attracted, and they all poured into the light badge in Nie Kong''s hand.After the light badge absorbed the light of the dark sacred plan, it shot into Jia''er''s body in an instant, and even Nie Kong was caught off guard, too late to stop it.


    "Jia''er, do you feel sick in your body?" Nie Kong felt a little worried about Jia''er''s immature body.


    Jia''er was touched by Nie Kong''s big hands all over her delicate body, her cheeks flushed, and she squeezed: "Dad, Jia''er is fine."


    "That''s good." Nie Kong breathed a sigh of relief. If an accident happened to his cute daughter because of him, he must die of heartache.It''s hard to have such a cute and well-behaved daughter, he can''t bear to lose.


    "You...who are you?" The evil demon on the opposite side was frightened, and he didn''t want to end up as dead as his own.


    Although the evil demon is very powerful in the mature Digimon, but in the face of the strange and darkened selected child, there is a mysterious character, and he has to lower his proud head.In the dark zone, there are many Digimon that are several times stronger than him. If you don''t learn to obey, they will only be killed and swallowed.


    "It''s not you, it''s the King of Vampire Beasts. You don''t understand the evil Beasts at all. Be careful of Princess Jiaer, and destroy you." The little evil Beast shouted again.


    Nie Kong was too lazy to talk to the evil beast, and his hand instantly condensed into a blood whip of sin, and he wrapped the evil beast''s neck with one hand, dragged him over, and stepped on his body with his right foot.


    "Evil demon, I have something to ask you, how can I return to the Digimon world in the dark zone?"


    The evil demon being strangled by the blood whip of sin only felt a dark power that made him feel terrified from the whip, and even he could not raise any resistance to this power.


    "This is the dark zone. I used to be the selected children. Seven children used the sacred plan and sealed it here. The Digimon that was sealed here has not yet been able to break through the seal and leave here."


    With a wry smile, the evil beast continued: "Even the superb beast king among the seven demon kings in the legendary dark area, failed to break through this dark area and return to the digital world. Vampire beast king, I advise you to dispel this. Think about it."


    "What the Seven Demon Kings can''t do, doesn''t mean I can''t do it. You just need to take me to that place well, and leave the rest alone." Nie Kong would not believe that his strength at this time would be better than that. The Seven Demon Kings.


    "Yes, Dad is the strongest." Jiaer looked at Nie Kong with admiration.


    "Okay, then, but the place closest to that level of seal is in the territory controlled by Ultimate Monster. We must be careful when we go there. Don''t wake up the sleeping Ultimate Monster King. His strength is not something we can handle. "The evil demon has no other choice but to follow Nie Kong''s orders.

 33 The collapse of the second element Text 034, one step too late?

    "Evil demon, you tell me about the situation of the advanced level demon, and also make me have a preparation." Walking halfway, Nie Kong asked the evil demon.


    "The Ultimate Beast is the king of darkness in charge of the dark zone. Among the most important subordinates are the Lost Satan Beast, the Monster Girl Beast, and the despicable warrior Sea Beast that I don¡¯t want to fight with! These three Digimon are The powerful subordinate who is responsible for managing that area when the ultimate monster is sleeping." The evil monster said truthfully.


    "Hey, is the witch beast actually a subordinate of the superb monster? Could it be that two witch beasts will appear in the Digimon world?" Nie Kong''s eyes lit up after hearing the name of the witch beast.


    He remembered very clearly that there was a witch beast under the clown emperor of the four dark kings, but it was not clear whether the two were the same Digimon.


    But no matter what kind of ending is good for him, there is no harm.If it is a different monster, he can have two monsters at the same time.If it is the same Digimon, it will prove that it can return to the Digimon world from the dark zone.


    Along the way, Nie Kong and his party were attacked by countless dark Digimon, but each time they were easily solved by Nie Kong.Under the power of the enhanced version of the Night Demon Flying Attack, all those Digimon were swallowed up, and there was no data left.


    The evil demon also felt more and more that Nie Kong''s strength was unfathomable, and his awe of Nie Kong became deeper and deeper.


    It''s just that they just approached the center of the dark area, the territory commanded by one of the Seven Demon Kings, the superb demon, they felt a violent shaking in the dark area.


    "What''s the matter? Has anyone broken through the dark area and returned to the Digimon world?" The evil monster said excitedly.He had never thought that he actually had a chance to get out of the dark area.Since being sealed here by the power of the angel beast to gather all the selected children, he always wants to go out to avenge the selected children.


    "Evil monsters, hurry up and lead the way, maybe we can also go out together." Nie Kong hurriedly heard the news.


    "But with such a big movement, maybe Ultimate Beast has been awakened. If we rush over at this time, I''m afraid we will meet the Dark Legion." Evil Beast struggled and made up his mind.On one side is crisis-ridden, and on the other is freedom from prison.


    "You are entangled in a fart, or I will kill you here in the past." Nie Kong couldn''t help kicking the evil beast''s ass and cursed.


    The evil beast gave Nie Kong aggrievedly and had to make a choice under his threat.At the same time, all the powerful Digimon in the dark area were awakened by this fluctuation.


    The dark area is like a hornet''s nest that has been stabbed, becoming agitated, wanting to see if the seal has been destroyed.


    When Nie Kong came to this place with the evil beasts, there were already many Digimon with dark powers, and the head was of course the Ultimate Beast, one of the Seven Demon Kings.


    "It''s over, I didn''t expect the Ultimate Beast to really wake up." The evil beast wailed, and never dared to get too close there.


    Jia''er hid behind Nie Kong happily. It seemed that it was the first time to face the gaze of so many Digimon, and she was a little scared.


    Nie Kong squinted his eyes, only to see a Digimon standing on the highest point, wearing a cloak like a death beast.And beside him, there was a sea monster with many tentacles, and a skeleton-shaped zombie satan beast with a pair of devil wings behind it.


    The only thing he didn''t see was the long-awaited Demon Girl Beast, which made him a little depressed, and his plan to snatch the Demon Girl Beast from the Ultimate Beast fell through.


    "Hey, it''s a pity that I''m a step late, otherwise I will be able to follow the Iron Goku Beast King to leave the dark area. Unfortunately, this seal closed too quickly." Among them, a beast beast beside Nie Kong said without regret.


    "Don''t complain, even the Ultimate Monster King failed to catch up. Do you think it will be our turn." Another fierce ghost beast said in a low voice.


    "So, it seems that this seal was broken by the evolution of a steel Wukong beast." Hearing the conversation of the nearby group of fierce ghost beasts, Nie Kong finally recalled that there was indeed such a thing in the plot.Steel Wukong Beast took the garbage data that wrapped him and hit it from the sky.


    "Since it is closed, let me see if all the power I thought can break it." Nie Kong''s eyes were determined, and he couldn''t stay in this dark and dark prison forever.


    Nie Kong walked forward slowly with Jia''er, the purpose of course was the seal that left here-the gate blocked by the flowing colorful liquid.


    The little evil demon looked at the extremely oppressive Ultimate Demon in horror, as well as a few unpredictable complete bodies. It was timid to see its owner go out so boldly, almost urinating in shock.


    "Vampire Beast King, wait for me!" After hesitating for a while, the little evil beast who was extremely loyal to Nie Kong followed up without hesitation.


    "That''s the data firewall, it''s probably set up to intercept Digimon virus. I don''t know, does it work for me?" Nie Kong began to think about it.


    It was just that when Nie Kong was about to break the seal, the cold voice interrupted his preparation.


    "There are humans appearing in the dark area. Am I wrong? Little ones, take them down to me and ask them how they got in. If I can find a way to the world, then I can rule the whole The human world. Haha..." Ultimate Beast''s eyes lit up, and finally noticed Nie Kong and others who came out.Like the evil monsters, all the Digimon present treated Nie Kong and Jia''er as human beings.


    Following the words of Ultimate Monster, all Digimon''s attention shifted from the Sealed Gate to Nie Kong who walked forward.


    At this time, the Death Beast came out and smiled coldly at Nie Kong, holding its scythe that never leaves his body, "Ultimate Beast King, these humans will be handed over to me Death Beast."


    But what surprised the research-level monsters was that the human on the opposite side didn''t feel any fear in the face of this kind of thing, but dared to look directly at him, the great demon king, with both eyes, and ignored the death beast.


    "I originally wanted to wait until the seal was broken before asking you about the whereabouts of the monster girl, and at the same time trying my own strength. It seems that this matter is going to be advanced." Nie Kong sneered, without any fear on his face. .

 34 The collapse of the two-dimensional text

    "Jie Jie... Fortunately, humans, I won''t kill you with the explanation of the ultimate beast king!" The grim voice of the death beast came from the cloak, and the metal chain behind the sickle in his hand There was a piercing click in the air, and he moved towards Nie Kong.


    Instead of attacking with the sickle, but with the chains on the sickle, this was a naked contempt for Nie Kong.Once upon a time, wasn''t the mere beast of death a little nodding and bowing in front of him?


    "I don''t know whether to live or die, the little death beast also wants to provoke the majesty of the vampire beast king." The little evil beast looked at the death beast with pity, as if he had seen the death beast''s tragic ending.


    "It''s just ants." Nie Kong grabbed the flying iron rope with his right hand without evasive, and gently pulled the death beast on the opposite side and flew towards him uncontrollably.


    The powerful force made the death beast unable to resist at all, his eyes widened, his eyes were full of horror and disbelief, and he watched his body fly towards the human being.


    "Blood whip of sin." A scarlet whip with a strong dark power appeared in Nie Kong''s hand, splitting the close death beast into two.The death beast instantly turned into a pile of data, but the data that it composed itself was contaminated by the blood whip of sin, but failed to regenerate under the power of darkness, but dissipated in the air strangely.


    "Unexpectedly, without devouring the death beast''s data, completely obliterating the death beast, where is he sacred?" All the subordinates present at Ultimate Beast couldn''t help feeling a little hairy.


    "It''s such a rich dark power. I sometimes miss it! There are also Digimon I don''t know, which is interesting and interesting." Ultimate Beast was suddenly surprised when he saw this scene.


    "If I broke into my area without the permission of the king, I really don¡¯t put my ultimate beast in my eyes! Don¡¯t think that the invaders can do anything by defeating the death beast. Now the king gives you two choices, surrender. Or die!"


    "Just because you want me to surrender, don''t laugh out of your teeth." Nie Kong was not afraid, and looked at Ultimate Beast with cold eyes.


    "Looking for death." Ultimate Beast was furious. His originally two-meter-high body quickly expanded, and it instantly became more than ten times larger, becoming even bigger than the zombie Satan beast around him.


    "Now let you know how terrible the consequences of angering me are, Degrading Claws!!" Behind the Ultimate Beast, there was a demon wing that represented darkness, and the huge body pressed towards Nie Kong.


    The fingernails of Ultimate Monster''s left hand flashed coldly, and it was suddenly cut off at Nie Kong.The power of every ultimate body is a big horror, not to mention the ultimate monster standing on the top of the ultimate body.


    "Blood whip of sin!" Nie Kong also wanted to try his own strength.Since the breakthrough, he hasn''t played well with a strong opponent.


    Although the blood-red whip looked very small compared to the huge claw, the power it contained could not be ignored.In the eyes of all Digimon, the two moves of the blood whip of sin and the degrading claw slammed together in the sky.


    "Boom!" Ultimate Monster''s claws pushed back, but Nie Kong''s blood whip was also crushed and scattered into darkness.


    "Haha... I didn''t expect it to be a whip that condenses the power of sin and darkness, but it is a pity that the power of sin contained in it is the rudiment, and it does not pollute me, who represents sin and anger."


    The Ultimate Beast said that Nie Kong''s blood whip was worthless, but he was still very afraid of Nie Kong''s strength.Because the power from the whip is not worse than him.


    "Really, I don''t need to say that I also know it. But you, who represents one of the seven sins, may become the first sin power in my whip later." Nie Kong also slightly knew from this trick just now. To the extent of their own strength.


    Although he didn''t transform, he was able to exert one-hundred-five percent of his strength in the dark zone, and he could double his strength if he transformed into a vampire form.And just now, he only had 100% of his own power.In other words, as far as power is concerned, if it is not for some scenes where he can double his strength at night, he is not much different from Ultimate Monster.However, Nie Kong''s own skills were not comparable to that of the Ultimate Monster.


    "Night Demon Flying!" At some point in front of Nie Kong, a huge swarm of bats appeared, like a black river, flooded against the ultimate beast in the sky.


    "He is a blood-sucking beast, how could it be a blood-sucking beast? How can a complete blood-sucking beast have such a strong strength, I wouldn''t be a dream." The zombie satan beast watching the battle behind muttered incoherently.


    "The fire of chaos!" Ultimate Beast spewed a deep red flame column from its mouth, colliding with the black bat river.The collision of black and red vanished in the void.


    "Sure enough to be the Seven Demon Kings, they can actually block my triumphant tricks. Then let you try my tricks now, and scream out!" As Nie Kong''s hands spread out, a strange number appeared in front of him. Scary gray bat shadow.


    From those illusory bats, the surrounding Digimon can feel a force that makes them feel depressed.Ultimate Warcraft also knows that these illusory bats are a hundred times more dangerous than the real bats just now!


    "Flame Hell!" The Ultimate Beast had no choice but to use the evil super-hot hell fire overflowing from the heart of revenge, which could eliminate all skills.


    The flames in the sky surrounded the huge body of the Ultimate Beast, trying to stop Nie Kong from screaming.Can eliminate all flames, can petrify all bats, two extreme forces collide together.


    "It''s really hard to deal with. It really deserves to be one of the Seven Demon Kings." Nie Kong couldn''t help sighing when he saw the gray bats he released were offset by the flames.


    "Then give you a try on my superpowers, and the tricks are resolved!" Nie Kong''s eyes were fixed on the sky flames surrounding the ultimate beast, and an inexplicable force seemed to spread from his eyes.


    I saw that on the opposite side, those hell fires that wrapped the ultimate beast turned into data and disappeared in an instant.


    "How could this happen!" In Ultimate Monster''s shocked eyes, the deadly scream passed through his body without hesitation.Ultimate Beast never thought that the tricks he released would suddenly disappear.When he could react, his body had already started to petrify.

 35 The collapsed two-dimensional body text 036, break the seal

    Ultimate Monster''s defensive power is very strong, even the three tricks of the emperor dragon armor beast, the human face war eagle beast, and the ancient god beast in the original work can''t hurt him a bit.At this moment, his legs were petrified by Nie Kong''s desperate cry.If it hadn''t been for the ultimate demon''s unique skill, Flame Hell, which had offset most of its power, I am afraid his huge body would have been turned into a stone sculpture.


    "What a terrifying guy, where is he sacred?" Ultimate Beast didn''t expect that he would be defeated by an unknown Digimon, and he was shocked and angry.


    "I thought I had overestimated his strength, but I didn''t expect to underestimate his power! It''s so dangerous, I was almost killed." The evil monster in the distance couldn''t help wiping the sweat from his face.


    "Ultimate Beast, do you still want me to surrender you now." Nie Kong did not relax, staring at Wan Luo, although his legs were petrified, his vitality was severely injured.But the Hundred-legged Worm is dead and not stiff, and you have to be very careful if you fight back against Nie Kong desperately.


    "Hmph, I lost this time! But you wait for me, sooner or later I will swallow your data." Ultimate Monster said in a hoarse voice, there were too many nos in the tone. Willingly.


    "No matter how many times, you are not my opponent! If you meet me next time, don''t think of letting you go as easily as you are now!" Nie Kong smiled coldly. It is not that simple to defeat himself.


    "You guy..."


    The ultimate demon Nie Kong was furious, and the dark power on his body also rioted.I saw that the petrified legs were actually shaken by the dark power of the riot and restored to their original appearance.


    Nie Kong interrupted in one fell swoop: "Forget it, I''m too lazy to stimulate you, the next time I meet you will know the outcome."


    "Let''s go!" Ultimate Beast gritted his teeth and turned to leave.Feeling the anger that the Ultimate Beast erupts at any time, even the zombie Satan Beast and the Sea Beast around them dare not get too close, for fear of being used as an object of vent.


    After walking a few steps, Nie Kong suddenly remembered something: "Wait."


    Ultimate Warcraft paused with his back to Nie Kong, turned his head and said coldly: "Why, do you want to fight now? I''ll be with you at any time!"


    Nie Kong pointed at the seal with his hand and smiled: "If you can tell me the whereabouts of your subordinates, I will let you go out of this dark area with me."


    "Arrogant guy, do you still want to escape from the dark zone based on your strength!" Ultimate Monster sneered in his heart, wanting to see how this guy looked ugly in front of them.


    "If you are looking for the monster girl, she just left the dark area behind the steel Wukong beast."


    Although this result had been expected, Nie Kong still felt a little disappointed.It turns out that among the Four Heavenly Kings, the clown emperor¡¯s subordinates are actually the same Digimon as the Ultimate Warcraft.


    Then the witch beast that was destroyed by the celestial beast in the original book was sent back to the dark area to be reborn, and once again ran out with the ultimate beast to make a mess.


    "Dad, Jia''er doesn''t want to see you being unhappy." Jia''er pulled Raniekong''s big hand, a little worried in her eyes.


    "It''s okay, I''m just a little disappointed. Good Jiaer, my dad will take you to play in that beautiful Digimon." Nie Kong patted Jiaer''s little head lightly and turned and walked towards the seal.


    The seal in front of me looked very beautiful, as coquettish as a rainbow after a storm.Nie Kong knew that this layer of seal was filled with terrifying sacred power, preventing the demon king sealed in it from escaping to the Digimon world.


    "If it''s him, there is really hope to leave this place." The evil demon looked at Nie Kong without blinking, feeling extremely excited.


    "Come on, Vampire King! You are the king of Digimon who wants to rule the entire universe. You can''t fail here." Little Evil Monster said loudly.


    Nie Kong didn''t speak, but his right hand began to gather the power of his whole body. At this time, he finally began to transform into a vampire, exerting two hundred percent of his power.


    All the strength of Nie Kong''s body was concentrated on the blood whip of sin. When he was ready, the blood whip in his hand was like a red and black thunderbolt that slashed towards the seal.


    The blood whip of sin on the colored sacred firewall, causing ripples.However, not only did Nie Kong fail to break the seal, the blood whip in his hand was also completely purified.


    "What a terrifying sacred power." Just a little bit from the blood whip, already made Nie Kong feel how terrifying that power is.


    "It seems that the dark power skills on his body cannot break the seal. The only thing left is the only way to soul power." Nie Kong sighed in his heart, and could only let go of his only trump card.


    "Haha...I really can''t help it. You just want to break the seal of the dark area, don''t make me laugh, okay." Ultimate Beast can finally vent the anger just now and fight Nie Kong desperately.


    "Let me try the only skill among the vampires that can invoke soul power!" Nie Kong ignored the research-level monsters, but closed his eyes and prepared to activate the soul power.


    The scream in the vampire skill is a group attack dispersion skill.It is to use one''s own mental power to turn a needle into another''s head.


    And now Nie Kong wanted to condense all his mental power into a sharp blade to break the seal.Although there are risks, there is only this way now.


    Nie Kong''s closed eyes opened strangely, and Ultimate Beast actually saw two white thunderbolts shooting out of his eyes.He couldn''t help rubbing his eyes, then glanced again.


    Suddenly, he saw a scene that shocked him.The white thunderbolt was not his illusion, but a real power.Because under the white thunderbolt, the colorful seal was suddenly cut into two pieces by a sharp knife, revealing a dark hole.All Digimon know that this black hole is the gateway to the Digimon world.


    "Have you finally opened it? I thought it was useless." Nie Kong''s body shook, obviously it was very mentally exhausted.


    Jiaer immediately ran to Nie Kong''s side in fright, stretched out a small hand and immediately supported Nie Kong.


    "It''s okay, Dad!"


    "It''s okay, let''s leave here quickly. If it is late, the seal will be closed again." Nie Kong''s pale face, smiled at Jia''er.


    "Then let Jia''er hold his father." Before Nie Kong refused, Jia''er picked up Nie Kong''s body in a strange posture.


    "Princess hug?" Nie Kong''s face was strange and he couldn''t laugh or cry in his heart.

 36 The collapse of the second element text 037, the group of demons flurry

    After Jia''er was transformed into a vampire by Nie Kong, she was very powerful, and there was no pressure to pick up over a hundred catties of Nie Kong.But a little loli hugged a mullet, this combination seemed weird as weird.


    Nie Kong couldn''t refuse Jia''er''s care and love, so he could only let Jia''er jump into the pitch black hole with his body.


    Fortunately, there are no other humans here, but there are a group of ignorant Digimon.Moreover, their thoughts have long been attracted by the hole that broke the seal.


    "Vampire Beast King, wait for me!" Little Evil Beast followed and plunged into the black hole.


    The eyes of the Ultimate Beast stared like copper bells, and he squeezed his face forcefully in disbelief.A piercing pain came, but his heart was extremely excited.


    "Roar, thanks to that guy, I am finally able to leave the dark area!" Ultimate Beast was disappointed today because he failed to catch the shuttle bus from Steel Wukong Beast to leave here.Unexpectedly, God actually gave him another opportunity to leave here, how could this not make him extremely excited.


    "Little ones, go out with me to conquer the digital world!" Ultimate Warcraft couldn''t wait, and rushed into the black hole in three steps, for fear of missing the opportunity to go out again.


    The lonely dark space brought him too much loneliness.Every day, he spends in deep sleep, longing for the Digimon world outside.


    The huge Dark Legion troops, of course, followed the Ultimate Monster into the Digimon world.However, there are still a large number of Digimon in the mature stage who failed to keep up with the seal and left here.


    And the evil demon, who had been waiting for a chance to escape, would naturally not let go of this opportunity long ago, and slipped out first when all the bodies left.


    ...


    In the Digimon world, at this time several selected children are fighting hard.Together, their six Digimons are not the opponent U of any one of the four dark kings.Although when he first came to the Digimon world, he was rescued by the fairy beast and was able to escape safely from the four dark kings.But every day, they live a life of fear and trembling, always guarding against the counterattack of the four dark kings.


    But today is even worse. In addition to the Dark Four Heavenly Kings, they have one more enemy-Iron Goku.


    "The guy from the Vampire Beast is right. In addition to him, there are so many powerful enemies in the Digimon world. With our power, we can''t deal with them at all now." Meimei finally couldn''t run and sat down. Said desperately on the ground.


    "Mimi, don''t give up! I''ll be at the old man Xuan Nei''s house soon. I believe he will be able to defeat those enemies." Suna pulled Mimi and comforted her.


    "Wow, wow..." At this moment, a gorilla wrapped in steel was pulling green vines and flying quickly in the woods.


    "Oops, the Iron Wukong Beast has caught up, run quickly!" A Zhu said anxiously with a change on his face.


    "It''s useless, you can''t escape the palm of my great king." The Iron Goku Beast has appeared in front of the selected children, and put a handsome POSS to them.


    "Damn it, everyone, let''s fight." Seeing that the enemy has caught up, Tai said to the Agumon behind them.


    "Good one, leave it to us!" Under the light of the divine plan, the six Digimon began their own evolution.


    Mechanical Tyrannosaurus, Orc Garuru, Zudon, Angel, Superbido, Garuda, and six huge Digimons were blocked in front of Steel Goku.


    "Haha...I am different now. Every time I rebirth and die in the dark zone, I know how important my body is. Now my whole body is wrapped in super alloy, and you can''t hurt me."


    Steel Gokumon was playing with his bright silver body intoxicated, but it was a pity that the Digimon on the opposite side ignored his mood.


    "Ultimate Destroying Cannon!"


    The mechanical tyrannosaurus was aimed at the steel Wukong beast''s chest and ejected two missiles.


    The Iron Goku Beast was still intoxicated, and was shot by a missile before it had time to escape.


    "You guys have become so despicable. I''ll start fighting before I''m ready. In that case, I will let you see how powerful I am, a million punches!" The steel Wukong beast has no injuries at all. , Jumped out of the explosion smoke.Shining fists aimed at the head of the mechanical tyrannosaurus and bombarded it.


    "Mechanical Tyrannosaurus Beast!" The orc Garuru''s face changed, and he immediately used Caesar''s sharp claws to grab the steel Goku Beast.


    The sharp claws pierced the steel Wukong beast with sparks, but unfortunately it failed to injure the steel Wukong beast.Wukong Beast''s fist hit the Mechanical Tyrannosaurus.


    The mechanical tyrannosaurus wailed, and its body was shot and flew out more than ten meters.It seems that for a short time, he can''t stand up and continue fighting.


    "Shadow Wing Slash!" The giant Garuda beast in the sky, with a wave of its wings, issued a quick air blade that could cut the air.


    "Super Horned Cannon!" The horns of Chao Bi Duo also pointed at the Iron Goku Beast, sending out a red energy cannon.


    "Fist of Heaven!" The angel beast did not hesitate, the sacred power in his hand began to condense, forming a beam of light aimed at the steel Wukong beast and sprayed it over.


    "Heavy hammer sparks!" Zu Dunmon''s superalloy hammer struck Wukong beastly.


    The arrogant Wukong Beast didn''t avoid it, letting the four Digimon attack on him.Although the first three had no effect on him, the superalloy hammer of the Zu Dunmon knocked out a crack in the hard body of the steel Wukong beast.


    Iron Wukong Beast only felt a pain in his body, he looked down in disbelief, and his proud body was actually broken.


    "How is it possible, my body is clearly made of the hardest alloy forging, how can you break it!!" Steel Wukong Beast lost his voice.


    "Hmph, let me tell you too. My hammer is also made of super alloy, so it can hurt you naturally!" Zu Dunmon said proudly.


    "Now, everyone is aiming at the crack and giving him the final blow!" Taiyi couldn''t help but feel energetic when he saw this scene.


    "Got it!" In addition to the mechanical Tyrannosaurus, the other five Digimon just wanted to use their tricks.The sky suddenly changed, and the bright sky became extremely dark.


    Suddenly, a strange black hole appeared in the sky, and a burst of terrifying dark power came out from the black hole.


    "Then...what is that?" Suna felt a little cold when she saw this strange scene.


    "Could it be that some great devil is about to be born?" The angel beast who felt the deepest lost his voice.


    The Digimon and the selected children all stopped and stared at the sky blankly. Even the Iron Goku Beast was completely forgotten.


    "Haha...I''m finally able to return to the Digimon world." In the sky, many giant virus coded babies appeared in front of the selected children.


    The Dark Legion, headed by research-level monsters, reappeared in the Digimon world at this moment.For a while, the terrifying dark power spread throughout the Digimon world, and even the Four Heavenly Kings on the Dark Tornado Mountain were alarmed.


    "Haha, did the Dark Legion of the Ultimate Monster King come out from there too. The selected children, you have no hope this time! The Digimon world will surely be shrouded in the dark forces! The selected Children, I hope to see you again next time." Steel Wukong Beast laughed, jumped onto the tree and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    The world of Digimon, dance of demons!!

 37 The collapse of the two-dimensional body text 038, the sky falls down

    Nie Kong may have left the dark area first, so he did not descend in the same place as the Ultimate Beast in the Digimon World, but was fortunately descended not far from his dark city.


    Nie Kong, who returned to the castle, was a little bit emotional.The Dark City has changed so much. After Nie Kong left, it became an empty city, and now there is not even a guardian.


    Of course, evil monsters are even more tragic. I wanted to leave the dark area and return to the Digimon world to find the selected children to avenge their lives. Unfortunately, the plan could not keep up with the changes.The unlucky evil beast happened to land in Nie Kong''s dark city.


    I thought I found such a good base, but I didn''t expect it to be a wolf den.Nie Kong felt lucky. Just when he wanted to find a Digimon to guard the gate, the heavens dropped him a monster.


    The evil beasts have seen the horror of Nie Kong in the dark area, so how can they dare to resist Nie Kong, they can only succumb to Nie Kong''s magic power like fate.


    The time is just like that. Two days have passed since then.During these two days, Nie Kong hid in the bedroom and performed dual repairs with the two females of the Flower Fairy Beast and the Celestial Beast to restore the soul power he had spent, while trying the wonderful taste of a dragon and two phoenixes.


    It was Jia''er, because Nie Kong was busy tasting the two girls, so he couldn''t spare time to accompany her.As a result, her face was swollen in the past two days, and she knew she was sulking without looking.


    "What''s the matter, who dared to provoke my good girl so boldly?" After two days, Nie Kong finally walked out of the bedroom with the Celestial Beast and the Flower Fairy Beast.


    All three of them looked so energetic and full of energy.Especially for the two women, their already pretty cheeks are like a gorgeous peony in full bloom.


    "Dad is a big idiot, he said he would play with Jia''er. But when he arrived in the Digimon World, Dad had forgotten Jia''er." After seeing Nie Kong''s appearance, Jia''er''s face immediately burst into happiness.But seeing the two females of the Celestial Beast and the Flower Fairy in the back, their small faces tightened again.


    "Haha..." Seeing Jia''er''s cute look, Nie Kong couldn''t help but stretched out his hand and hugged Jiaer''s little Lolita, and stamped it hard on her cute face.


    "Boom!" Jia''er''s somewhat pale face immediately showed a dark hickey.


    "Dad is really true, the saliva is sticking to Jia''er''s face." Although she said that, Jia''er seemed to enjoy it very much.


    "Let''s go, I will take you out today to familiarize yourself with this Digimon world." Nie Kong took Jia''er''s little hand, took the Flower Fairy Beast and the Celestial Beast and walked outside the castle.


    After "retreating" for two days, he also wanted to know what the outside world had become now.


    ...


    "The selected children, the two of you can''t escape the palm of my monster girl, blood bat!" At this moment, a fierce battle of fleeing in the air was not far away from the Dark City.


    Countless blood-colored bats turned out from the front of the monster girl and hit the Garuda beast in front.The huge body of Garuda beast shook in the sky and almost lost its balance and fell.


    "Hold on, Garudamon!" Suna and Mimei, who were sitting on Garudamon''s palms, were almost shocked and fell off, so scared they immediately grasped Garudamon''s fingers.


    "It''s useless, don''t do unnecessary resistance, the female devil''s eye!" The demon beast immediately followed, with a beam of energy from its delicate eyes.


    The Garuda beast in the air is like a fixed target, its huge body can''t escape the attack of the monster girl.After eating the trick of the monster girl, her body fell from the sky.


    "Ah!" Regardless of how the two women yelled, Garuda was still unable to stop the speed of falling, and the two women''s faces were scared green by falling from a high altitude.


    "Boom!" A huge shock came out, and the body of Garuda beast hit the ground like a meteorite.


    Due to the desperate protection of Garudamon, the two women were just frightened and did not suffer any substantial injuries.But the Garuda beast couldn''t bear it, and its body degenerated into a monk.


    "Mimi, Suna! Sorry, I can''t protect you anymore." After saying this, the Bhikkhu closed his eyes and went into a coma.


    "Haha, see who else can save you now!" A bloodthirsty smile appeared on the face of Yao Nv Beast, landing in front of the two women from the sky.


    Nie Kong looked at the person in front of him speechlessly. He didn''t expect that just as he walked out of the dark city with Jia''er, he dropped a huge bird from the sky and almost hit them.


    Only after seeing the falling figure clearly, Nie Kong discovered that they were still his old acquaintances, and they were selected as two of the seven children-Suna and Mimei.Ling Nie Kong sighed again in his heart that he was lucky these few days, and gave him whatever he wanted.


    "God, if you really care about me so much, just drop me another demon."


    In Nie Kong''s heart, she just thought of the Monster Girl Beast, but she didn''t expect that the sky would actually fall to him.His eyes stared like brass bells, and he looked ahead in disbelief.The demon girl beast he had been looking forward to for a long time actually appeared before him as he wished.


    "I''m not dreaming, there is no such good thing." Nie Kong couldn''t help but wiped his eyes, and when he looked again, Nie Kong couldn''t help but rested his gaze on the monster girl.


    "Children who have been selected, let''s see who can save you now!"


    Seeing the witch beast approaching, Meimei and Suna couldn''t help but tremble and hug each other.At this moment, the desperate Mimi seemed to see the familiar figure standing behind Suna.


    The tall figure, the stern face, the evil and handsome face is now with a slutty smile, who is not the blood-sucking beast Nie Kong?

 38 The collapse of the second element Text 039, Fateful duel! Monster Girl vs. Celestial Girl

    "Help, please help us, Vampire Beast!!" Meimei burst into tears and couldn''t help but screamed at Nie Kong.This short escape journey collapsed Meimei, who had been spoiled since childhood.


    Suna''s already desperate eyes, seeing Jia''er and the Queen of the Celestial Beast also shine with hope of survival.


    "Meimei!" Seeing that Meimei was facing a crisis, Huaxian Beast was also a little worried. Although Nie Kong had replaced Meimei as the most important person in Huaxian Beast, he was still a little worried when he saw that his former partner was in danger.


    "Dad, let''s save them." Jiaer gently pulled Nie Kong''s big hand, and looked at Nie Kong with longing eyes.


    Nie Kong was stunned, Jia''er had already been turned into a vampire by him, and his heart was filled with him.How could she suddenly ask herself to save the stranger who has nothing to do with her.


    Even if her former parents were in front of her, Jiaer would definitely be like facing a stranger.Because Jiaer and herself had already made a blood contract that they could never betray forever.


    "Isn''t Jiaer having a fever?" Nie Kong couldn''t help touching Jiaer''s forehead, thinking strangely in his heart.


    But Jia''er''s next sentence made Nie Kong almost fall to the ground.


    "Their blood looks delicious, so my father saved them so that Jia''er can drink their blood every day."


    It turned out that Jia''er was in love with the blood of Meimei and Suna, no wonder she took the initiative to save them.However, Jia Er''s taste is really good, she knows that the blood of the virgin is the best.


    "Then save them, I also want to ask what happened in the past few days and why these selected children are so embarrassed." Nie Kong nodded.


    "Master, in that case, let me leave the witch beast to me. I don''t know why, the more I look at her, the more unpleasant it becomes." The celestial beast stared at the witch beast in front, because this Digimon felt bad!


    The witch beast and the celestial beast are indeed natural opponents, and the witch beast also noticed the sacred power coming from the opposite side.Her scarlet eyes also looked at the celestial beast in disgust.


    "These two women seem to have met each other." Before Nie Kong spoke, the celestial beast behind him flapped the four pairs of holy wings behind her and rushed towards the wicked beast.


    A beautiful left uppercut slammed the monster in the face.Yao Nv Beast''s pale face immediately showed redness and swelling.


    "I don''t know how to live or die, do you also want to destroy the great event of the ultimate monster king."


    The demon beast became angry, raised her head and glared at the beast, a loud slap was then quickly thrown on the gorgeous cheek of the beast.


    The celestial beast touched her face, and said cruelly at the beast: "You are great!" The celestial beast, who refused to admit defeat, also slapped her a big slap like the beast.


    The witch beast was slapped with this palm, and the "cha" hand slammed into the belly of the celestial beast, and the two women separated again.


    "Tigers don''t show off their might, you treat me as a sick cat!" The celestial beast was frightened, and ignored the pain in her stomach, spotted the hair of the beast, and reached out her hands to grab it in anger.


    I saw that the gray-white silver thread exposed on the head of the demon beast fell into the hands of the fairy beast''s white Qianqianyu.The monster girl only felt a sharp pain in her head, and the hair on her head seemed to be torn off.


    "Damn celestial beast, let you taste my greatness!" The demon maiden beast also started ruthlessly, and both hands grabbed the celestial beast''s golden hair and pulled it hard.


    The two women were not to be outdone, and fought together.That looks like a shrew, how can there be any temperament?


    Nie Kong stared blankly at the scene where the two women were fighting each other. It was really scary for the women to become angry, especially when they were not pleasing to each other.


    "Come on, Celestial Beast, don''t lose to her!" Jia''er and Huaxian Beast seemed to be very excited, shouting desperately for Celestial Beast from behind.


    After fighting for a while, the celestial beast and the demon beast finally separated, but their hair was messed up like a bird''s nest.And the delicate faces became red and swollen due to the blows.


    "Blood bat!" After the two women separated, the monster girl finally used her proud move.A group of blood-red bloodthirsty bats rushed towards the celestial beast.


    Not to mention, the celestial beast, the blood bat, and the vampire beast''s night demon flying attack are so familiar, exactly the same!


    The celestial beast reached out and used its sacred power to block countless flying blood bats, but at this moment the celestial beast appeared behind the celestial beast, grabbed the celestial beast''s hair, swiped her a few times and threw it at the ground. Down.


    The body of the celestial beast fell to the ground and knocked out a large hole.


    "Good opportunity!" Seeing this scene, the demon beast couldn''t help laughing. The claws in her hand suddenly formed a sharp spear and pierced the celestial beast underground.


    "The demon sword!"


    Seeing the danger of the celestial beast, Nie Kong just wanted to rescue him, but the strength of the celestial beast was still good, and he reacted instantly.


    If it were the original celestial beast, its strength was no better than that of the demon beast.But everything is different now. After double repairs with Nie Kong, his strength has been further improved.


    "Holy bow and arrow!" The celestial beast on the ground immediately formed a bow with his right hand, and with a pull with his left hand, it aimed at the rushing down and shot it out.


    "Ding Dong!" The bow and arrow transformed by the sacred power shot at the magic sword of the witch beast, and a series of sparks burst out under the contact of the two moves.The demon girl beast that impacted was also bounced into the sky by this move, and turned somersaults.


    "Heavenly purple light!" The celestial beast folded her hands, and immediately released a sacred cross beam of light with lavender.The cross beams of light centered on the monster girl and shrouded away.


    Under this move, the Demon Girl Beast suddenly felt like she could not hide it no matter how she did it.The demon beast gritted her teeth, and her hands opened as if imitating the beast.


    "Hell death light!" The green dark cross beam burst out from the hands of the monster girl.Suddenly, two light beams of different colors collided in the sky and canceled each other out.


    "It''s not over yet, look at my sacred bubble!" The Celestial Beast raised her hands, and saw a circular aperture rising from her body, spreading over the surrounding space of more than ten meters, enveloping the Beast.


    "How is it possible, how can she still use such powerful moves after releasing so many tricks in succession!!" The demon girl beast was horrified to find that the dark power of her body weakened a little.

 39 The collapsed two-dimensional body text 040, recycling

    I still ask for flowers and rewards


    Not only the strength is constantly weakening, but even under the suppression of this sacred bubble, he can only feel pressure on his body.


    "Don''t kill her." Nie Kong couldn''t help but reminded the celestial beast, if the demon beast that had been looking for a long time and finally appeared in front of him was destroyed like this, then he would not regret his death.


    He also wanted to taste this glamorous and ruthless witch beast, and he also wanted to slowly cultivate it so that the witch beast could evolve into the ultimate Lilith beast.Lilith beast is in charge of the power of sex X and belongs to one of the seven demon kings. One can imagine how much happiness it can bring him in bed.


    "Yes, Master!" Although the Celestial Beast wanted to destroy the demon beast she hated so much in front of her, she did not dare to violate her master''s mind.The sacred bow and arrow of the trick that had been prepared was immediately put away.


    The celestial beast waved its wings and appeared under the beast in an instant, tightly holding one of the beast''s feet with both hands and throwing it down.


    The body of the demon beast was suppressed by the sacred bubble, and could not avoid the attack of the devil beast at all, and could only let the devil beast throw her to the ground.


    The celestial beast was condescending, sitting on the waist of the beast fell on the ground, Qianqianyu grabbed the silver hair of the beast.The demon girl beast was crushed like this, and it really couldn''t make a move.


    The female beast is pulling the silver wire of the beast, like pulling the reins on a horse, and humming, "The horse runs, drives, and drives." When the female beast is so naughty, she doesn''t follow the beat. , Slap after slap on Yao Nv Beast''s buttocks.


    After several struggles, the monster girl finally had no strength, tears of humiliation flowed from her eyes.She did not expect that she would be bullied by her old enemy Celestial Beast, nor did she expect that the mere Celestial Beast would have such a strong strength!


    Nie Kong wondered how the female beast learned this trick. Could it be that she rode on her yesterday, and she did the same?But how could this female beast become so bad.


    Nie Kong couldn''t help saying, "What are you doing, don''t hurry up and bring her here."


    The celestial beast giggled like an innocent child and said, "Master, the butt of this wicked female beast is so fleshy, it''s so comfortable to fight, do you want to try it too?"


    Is it really that much meat? Nie Kong really wanted to play a few times in his heart."Don''t take a look, she is already like this, she must go crazy if this continues."


    Tiannv Beast looked sideways, and suddenly saw the tears of humiliation in the eyes of Yaonv Beast, she couldn''t help humming triumphantly.Lifting the demon girl beast with both hands, she walked to Nie Kong and put it down.


    The eyes of the demon beast flashed red, perhaps because she saw that Nie Kong had no power to bind a chicken, she immediately launched an attack on Nie Kong when she came to Nie Kong.


    "The Demon Sword of the Demon Girl!" The right hand of the Demon Girl Beast formed a sharp spear and pierced Nie Kong.


    "Sure enough, she is a demon girl, her character is really mean and ruthless, but it''s too early to deal with me." Nie Kong looked at all this coldly, and a scarlet blood whip appeared in her right hand and struck the demon girl beast''s neck.


    "How is it possible that you are also a Virus Digimon?" Feeling the terrifying power from the neck and the dark power that Peiruo can resist, the red eyes of the monster girl are full of panic.


    I saw the body of the demon beast, being beaten on the neck by Nie Kong''s sinful blood whip, her body couldn''t help flying out more than ten meters, falling to the ground and twitching constantly.


    "Hehe, I really don''t know how to live or die, I want to take a shot at A Kong." Hua Xian Beast slapped his hands happily, appearing to be gloating.


    "Dare to do something to Dad, I will kill you and kill you!"


    Especially Jia''er, as if still unsure of her anger, the devil''s blood whip in her hand also whipped the demon girl beast.


    "Jia''er, watch her by your side and don''t let her run away. I''ll go find the two selected children first!" After Nie Kong settled the monster, he walked to Suna and Meimei who were still shaking.


    "Thank you for saving us, it seems that you are not as bad as you imagined." Suna reluctantly smiled at Nie Kong.


    "I... I knew that the Digimon that can make Huaxian Beast willingly follow will definitely not die." Meimei''s eyes overflowed with tears again, but this time they were tears of joy.


    "Hahuh... Do you really naively think that I will save you for free? It''s so good to see my blood-sucking beast." Nie Kong sneered and approached the two girls.


    I have to say that Suna and Meimei are only eleven years old, and their bodies have just developed, but Nie Kong feels a burst of appetite from the smell of their bodies.


    "The blood of the virgin is indeed the most satisfying food for vampires."


    "Then you... what do you want to do to us?" Meimei looked at the Flower Fairy Beast in the distance for help, hoping that the Flower Fairy Beast would be able to get out of the siege.


    "Anyway, I will naturally become my slave." Nie Kong smiled evilly, lowered his head and put out his tongue and licked Meimei''s tender neck slightly.


    The slight chill from her neck made Meimei shiver.She looked at Nie Kong in horror. She didn''t expect that she had just left the wolf den and entered the tiger''s den again!


    "Impossible, we will not succumb to you." Sona gritted her teeth and said firmly.


    "Do you think that with your strength, you can still escape from my palm?" Nie Kong said with disdain.


    "Even if I die, I won''t be your slave!" Not knowing where the courage came from, Su Na actually rushed towards Nie Kong, her eyes with determination.


    "Does the ants want to fight against King Ben?" Nie Kong grabbed it with a big hand and passed through Suna''s slender waist.


    "Sure enough, she is a girl who exercises regularly. Is her chest already developed?" Nie Kong slightly felt the soft touch coming from his hands, and couldn''t help but compare it with the Flower Fairy Beast, and found that Suna''s was actually slightly better than the Flower Fairy Beast. A little bit bigger.


    "Let go of me, you bastard!" Suna''s legs kept kicking, and tears of panic flowed from her eyes.It is not a lie, they are just teenage girls.


    "Dad, leave it to Jia''er, Jia''er will persuade them!" Just as Nie Kong couldn''t help but teach them, Jia''er''s voice happened to be heard.


    "Hmph, Jia''er, don''t force it, just keep them in my space." Nie Kong didn''t have much patience. If he could be tamed, it would save him a lot of trouble.


    He also wanted to know from Suna and Mi Mi-chung what had happened these days. Why do their children scattered and flee...

 40 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 041, broken? 042Change

    "It''s great Meimei, we can play together again in the future." The flower fairy beast flew to Meimei''s side and hugged Meimei happily.


    "Flower Fairy Beast!" In the arms of Hua Fairy Beast, Meimei''s cold and frightened heart can feel a little warm and safe.


    "I ask you two, why didn''t the other selected children stay with you?" Nie Kong said that he didn''t feel the tremendous changes in the Digimon world, which was a lie.


    Not only has the number of Digimon been reduced a lot, but even the dark power has become much stronger than before.If this continues, all Digimon in the Digimon world, except for the virus species, will gradually become extinct.


    What surprised Nie Kong most was that these selected children, knowing the power of the Four Darkness Kings, even dared to distract their forces, not just looking for death.


    Hearing Nie Kong''s questioning, Meimei and Suna''s eyes reddened, and the two women couldn''t help the sadness and grievance in their hearts anymore, and they hugged each other and burst into tears.


    "Why cry? Why don''t you answer the master''s question quickly." Nie Kong felt that the plot became more and more interesting. Is it possible that except for the two girls in front of him, the other five children were killed?


    Under his intervention, the plot of Digimon changed drastically.Let him realize again that this is not a dead animation, but a living world.


    "I don¡¯t know what happened to the five of Taiyi. Soon after returning to the Digimon world, we encountered the four powerful ultimate bodies in Faluyi Island. Our Digimon couldn¡¯t beat them and were in danger. The fairy beast just appeared to save us. Originally we wanted to go to the old man Xuan Nei to find a way to defeat the four dark kings, but we didn¡¯t expect that a super powerful enemy appeared in front of us!" Suna barely stopped crying and talked to Nie Sora tells everything they have encountered since this time.As she spoke, Suna''s eyes showed fear again.


    "He is called the Ultimate Monster. Not only does he lead a group of powerful virus-type Digimon, but his own strength is very terrifying. Their appearance has alarmed the Four Darkness Kings on the Dark Tornado Mountain, but it is the power of the four Ultimate Body of the Darkness Four Kings. I couldn''t beat that Demon King Ultimate Beast." Meimei shrank and then Suna said.


    "That is basically the matter of the Four Darkness Kings and the Ultimate Monster. What does it have to do with you children who are called?" Nie Kong released the Ultimate Monster, only intending to mess up the whole world a bit.Of course, there was an idea in his heart that he wanted to absorb the anger of one of the seven deadly sins controlled by Ultimate Beast to upgrade his sinful bloodwhip.


    "Our bad luck, it happened to be not far from the place where Ultimate Beast appeared. Ultimate Beast defeated the Four Dark Queens. I don¡¯t know what agreement they reached. Ultimate Beast did not remove the Four Dark Queens. Destroyed. At exactly this time, the Dark Four Heavenly Kings and Ultimate Beasts also discovered us. Facing such a powerful enemy, we are not their opponents at all. If it weren¡¯t for the angel beast to super-evolve into the sacred angel beast at the moment of danger, help drag it. Living in this group of enemies, we will not be able to escape from their clutches!" Suna said softly.


    "But the Ultimate Beast and the Four Darkness Kings did not intend to let us off. They sent the most proud of their men to chase us all the way. All the way to escape, all seven of us were scattered into several paths. Now we don¡¯t know. The situation of others."


    "Ultimate Warcraft really messed up the Digimon as I expected, but to my surprise, Ultimate Warcraft actually cooperated with the Four Dark Kings. What are they thinking?" Nie Kong thought he would release the Ultimate Warcraft. Later, Ultimate Warcraft will fight to the death with the Four Dark Kings.The current situation was completely beyond his expectation.


    However, the plot of the Digimon World has now completely collapsed, if it continues in the current situation.It is estimated that the real world in Digimon will be shrouded by the distortion of the Digimon world, and it will only be destroyed sooner or later!


    Nie Kong used his spiritual power to observe the inner formation of the Dingtian Ring, and found that the power of faith required to activate the complex and difficult space formation in the ring was almost overflowing before he knew it.Nie Kong knew that he had now reached the conditions required for the next animation.As long as the space formation is activated, the ring will be able to break through the dimension and take him into the next world.


    No matter when, no matter where!


    But what Nie Kong was upset about was that Ultimate Beast seemed to have reached an agreement with the blackhand Apocalypse beast in the Dark Four Heavenly Kings. It is estimated that they have already discussed how to divide the two worlds.


    "This ultimate monster, it seems that the time has come to destroy him. Let me add power to my blood whip of sin. Only by absorbing your power will the blood whip of sin be truly worthy of the name. !" Nie Kong wouldn''t be so anxious to go to the next world. He didn''t want the fruit that he worked so hard to brew to be picked by others.


    He wants to be the biggest demon in the Digimon world. Other villains have no other choice but to surrender!!


    "Please, master, save this world. If this continues, not only the Digimon world, but even the world we live in will be destroyed!" Suna crawled to Nie Kong¡¯s feet and hugged Nie Kong¡¯s double Leg pleaded.


    "As long as you can save our world, no matter what you want me to do, I am willing!" Meimei looked at Nie Kong with pleading eyes.


    Now that you are my slave girls, you can''t resist what I do, Nie Kong thought in his heart.


    "Dad, if this world is destroyed, will we die?" Jia Er also showed a worried look on her face.


    "Jia''er, don''t worry, even if the whole world is destroyed, don''t even want to hurt you. Now my question is whether to rule the world by myself or let it be destroyed." Nie Kong said nonchalantly.


    "Well, I believe in Dad. No matter what Dad wants to do, Jiaer will always support it!" Jiaer nodded vigorously.

 41 The collapse of the two-dimensional body text 043, decided to shoot

    "Master, what do you decide to do?" The sky female beast stared at Nie Kong with bright eyes, waiting for his choice.As an angel-shaped celestial beast that has not fallen, naturally he does not want the world to be destroyed by the devil.


    Although the body and mind belonged to Nie Kong, the celestial beast still possessed an innate sense of justice, which Nie Kong could not erase.


    "Let¡¯s go and see the situation first. If the rest of the children who have been called have not been killed, let¡¯s watch a good show on the side. After all five of them have been killed, I will try again. It''s not too late!" Nie Kong naturally didn''t want the selected children to be alive in this world. Perhaps it would not be a way to kill them with the help of the Four Dark Kings and Ultimate Monsters.


    With his current strength, he could naturally kill these selected children easily.But these children are probably scattered, and finding them might waste a lot of time.Now the only one who knows the position of the five of them is the subordinates of the Ultimate Beast and the Four Dark Kings who hunted them down.


    "Devil, vampire beast, you devil! Why wait for Taiyi and the others to die before you are willing to take action!" Suna and Meimei looked at Nie Kong in horror, feeling cold.


    "Haha, thank you for complimenting me. Have you forgotten that I was the evil vampire beast king." Nie Kong pinched Suna''s face and couldn''t help laughing wildly.


    "Hmph, you should be thankful that Dad can stand up to defeat the Four Heavenly Kings and Ultimate Beasts. Without Dad, this world would be more than a few dead people." Jia Er said coldly.


    "Well, Meimei, don''t talk about it. It''s rare that Akong will have the heart to save the world, so you don''t want to pick and choose." Huaxian Beast couldn''t help but say.


    Meimei and Suna never imagined that there would be such a day that they could only watch the death of their partners without any other way.Now they, even they no longer belong to themselves, they have become Nie Kong''s possession!


    "Bhikkhu beast, if you can be stronger, we won''t suffer so much." Silently glanced at the bhikkhu beast that fell on the ground and was not awake, Suna closed her eyes silently weeping, as if venting. An angry ball softened down.


    "Dad, what are we going to do now?" Jiaer asked like a curious baby.


    "Let¡¯s go to the Dark Tornado Mountain in Falouis Island first. There is the base of the Four Darkness Kings. If nothing happens, the four ultimate bodies of the Dark Four Kings will keep huddling there. As for the Ultimate Beast, the monster girl in my hand. Naturally, he will know his whereabouts." Nie Kong, who knows everything in the Digimon world, is already in his chest. Moreover, with his current strength, the only ones who can fight him are the Ultimate Beast and the Apocalypse Beast. The rest of him is not at all. Will take it to heart.


    The clown emperor''s strength, Nie Kong, is not clear, but he has also absorbed the dark power of the Apocalypse beast, and his strength is a bit stronger than the zombie Satan beast, and much weaker than the ultimate beast.As for the other steel sea dragon beasts, puppet beasts, and mechanical evil dragon beasts, they are simply not worth mentioning.


    Last time he played against Ultimate Monster, although he didn''t use all his strength.But Nie Kong learned from the original plot that Ultimate Monster has not yet exerted its full power, at least Nie Kong hasn''t seen his transformation yet.


    The two of them both kept a hand in their first battle, but Ultimate Beast was also very afraid of Nie Kong''s strength and did not dare to use all his power.Because he knew that if he used his full strength, it would evolve into an uncontrolled duel of life and death.


    Ultimate Warcraft is a Digimon that has lived for so long, so naturally it won''t be so stupid.


    "Master, do what you want." When the celestial beast heard Nie Kong''s move, she had no other extravagant desires in her heart.Compared with these demon kings, the Celestial Beast hoped that Nie Kong could take charge of the Digimon world.


    "Is Faluyi Island? I really miss it. I remember that we were sitting on a giant whale beast before we could successfully cross the ocean to reach this continent." Flower Fairy Beast''s lively and lovely face revealed a rare nostalgia The color.For her, Faluyi Island is the place where she grew up.


    "Dad, shall we take the little evil beast with us." Jiaer couldn''t help asking.


    "That useless guy will only be embarrassed if you take him there. It and the evil beasts can stay in the dark city to watch the house." Nie Kong shook his head and said without hesitation.If the little evil beast heard these words from Nie Kong, he would have to hug Nie Kong''s thighs and be verbose.


    Nie Kong put Suna and Meimei in the ring, and then took Jiaer''s hand and flew towards the sky.The celestial beast and the flower fairy behind him were unwilling to lag behind, waving their wings and following them.


    Faluyi Island is far away from Sabah Continent, even the fast flying speed of Garuda beasts took almost a day to bring Suna and Meimei to Sabah.Nie Kong''s speed is naturally not as fast as Garudamon. It took them more than a day to arrive at Faluyi Island.


    At this time, Faluyi Island, the beautiful scenery of blue sky and white clouds that should have disappeared, was replaced by a gloomy gray sky, and on the ground, the desolate land could not see a trace of the green of life, and it seemed to be everywhere. Weathered rocks and dry soil exposed to the air without any cover.The surrounding is very quiet, not even a Digimon can be seen.


    In the center of the island, there is a high mountain towering high, with four colors.Needless to think, Nie Kong knew that it was the Dark Tornado Mountain.


    Dark tornado mountain, also called spiral mountain.The Dark Four Kings used the "Spiral Mountain" in the Digimon Apocalypse as a model to order the program designed by the Molecular Beast.


    It can reconstruct the world of all the information in the digital world with four attributes corresponding to the four heavenly kings: city, forest, sea, and darkness, and a four-attribute spiral mountain is raised in the center of the world.Functionally, it can destroy the function of the founding village, fundamentally stop the evolution of the digital world, and prevent the birth of Digimon.It absorbs the sky and the earth even more, and even makes the force field of the wall of fire begin to weaken.And this is also the purpose of the sealed Apocalypse beast in secretly affecting the four dark kings to build it.

 42 The collapse of the second element text 044, steel Wukong beast

    After a long journey to Faluyi Island, not only Nie Kong felt physically and mentally exhausted, but even Jia''er seemed to be lacking in energy.


    "Dad, Jia''er''s stomach is so hungry." Since Jia''er hasn''t started to repair with Nie Kong, the only way to maintain the energy needed by the body is to suck blood.


    "Jia''er, I don''t want to be sucked by you. If I suck you again, I will be anemic first." Huaxian Beast heard Jiaer''s words and was scared to hide behind Nie Kong.


    The celestial beast is a sacred angel, and the blood in its body contains huge sacred power, which is a kind of poison for vampires.Therefore, during this period, the flower fairy beast has always provided Jiaer energy.


    "Stingy, although your blood tastes so sweet and fragrant, you are not hungry at all. Dad, let Sona and Meimei come out. Dad seems to need to replenish energy." Jiaer shook. Nie Kong''s arm said softly.


    Nie Kong couldn''t help being moved by Jia''er. The blood of the virgin can naturally quickly replenish his body''s energy, which is really suitable for him who is likely to face battle at any time.


    "Well, they should indeed be released. I also want to ask them if there are any selected children hiding nearby." Nie Kong consciously invested in Dingtian Ring, and took Suna and Meimei lying among the lilies. Put it out.


    "Hey, why are we here?" After the two women came out, their eyes couldn''t help but probe the strange environment that suddenly came.


    "Welcome back to the Digimon world." Jia Er cheered, and suddenly hugged Suna.Suna looked at Jia''er who was coquettish in her arms, and she really thought that Jia''er would restore her former lovely and kind little girl.


    "I''m going to start." As Jiaer''s voice reached her ears, Suna felt a pain in her neck.Not only did the power in the body seem to be losing a little bit, even the soul seemed to be floating in the sky without the body.The unspeakable feeling spread all over Suna''s body, making her feel as if she had come to heaven.


    "Vampire?" Meimei looked at Jia''er in horror, her body couldn''t help but step back, but she fell into the arms of Nie Kong who was standing behind.


    "Don''t be afraid, you won''t feel pain." Nie Kong turned Meimei''s body around, and his handsome and wicked face slowly lowered towards Meimei''s.Meimei''s eyes looked at Nie Kong in horror. After seeing Jiaer''s performance, she certainly knew what was waiting for her.But she couldn''t resist at all, she could only silently close her eyes and dare not see the tragedy she was about to face.


    The sweet virgin blood instantly turned into energy, supplementing the stamina of Nie Kong and Jia''er.But in contrast, Sona and Meimei are not at all energetic, and their faces appear pale.After the body has lost a lot of blood, the two women will naturally show an anemic state, and it is not bad if they are not in a coma.


    "I feel the power is constantly coming up, thank you for your hospitality." Jiaer wiped her mouth contentedly.


    "We''re not dead? Have we become vampires like you?" Suna touched the cavities on her neck that had faded, and her tone was trembling with joy or fear.


    "It''s easy to think, do you think that vampires are bargains on the street and you can get them if you want! If you are willing to please your master me in the future, I might as well waste a little blood and turn you two into real vampires! "If you become a vampire as soon as you are sucked by a vampire, it is estimated that vampires in the world should have starved to death.


    "Then master, what do you want me to do." Meimei seemed to be a little excited, and asked carefully when she looked at Nie Kong.Comparing the treatment between herself and Jiaer in her mind, Meimei said that it was a lie not to be jealous of Jiaer.


    "Very well, that''s the way it is. I know you are looking for me now and see if there are any selected children nearby." Nie Kong knew that another function of the divine plan was to be able to discover other divine plans nearby.In other words, for the selected children, the Divine Plan is equivalent to an advanced GPS navigation system.


    Meimei hesitated a little when she heard that this was the case, but she gritted her teeth and came up with the sacred plan of pinning her waist.Because she knew that she couldn''t escape Nie Kong''s palm no matter what, it was better to please Nie Kong and receive less punishment.With a single tap, she saw a map like Dragon Ball Radar displayed on the screen.


    Having seen Nie Kong''s mystery and power, the mentality of the two women has begun to slowly change.


    The map showed two bright spots close to each other. Needless to say, it was known that they were Meimei and Suna. At this time, there was actually a bright spot quickly approaching Nie Kong.


    "No, it''s not good when you guys should come here. I just want to find it at this time." Meimei glanced at the Great Demon King Nie Kong next to her, worried about her partner''s safety.


    "Haha...have already arrived? These children are really fast. But the Four Darkness Kings and Ultimate Monsters are too useless. They haven''t solved these selected children yet. I have to do it myself." Nie Kong looked at that direction coldly, and already sentenced the guy who dared to find him to death in his heart.


    "Ooooooooo!" The voice like Taishan the ape slowly spread to Nie Kong and their ears from a distance.


    "The remaining two children who were summoned, the king finally found you!" Suddenly, an arrogant voice sounded above Nie Kong.I saw a silver monkey standing on a withered tree with his arms folded, looking down at the six of them.


    "It''s you, Iron Goku! How could Taiyi and their sacred plan fall into your hands?" Sona was so touched that she couldn''t help asking the most worrying question in her heart.


    With a light leap, the Iron Wukong Beast fell in front of Nie Kong and the others, and also assumed a disgusting muscular man pose.He didn''t even look at Nie Kong and the others, but looked at the Celestial Beast and Flower Fairy Beast behind.Perhaps Steel Wukong Beast thinks that useless humans like Nie Kong are not worth mentioning. Only the Digimon behind it is the most important combat power.


    "Haha, are you talking about the kid with the computer?" With another exaggerated laugh, the Iron Goku Beast took out his sacred plan.


    "Listen well, not only his Digimon Super Bidomon, but even the kid was killed by the king."


    "Guangzilang, has Guangzilang been killed by the Iron Goku Beast?" Meimei''s feet were soft, and tears were streaming down her eyes!

 43 The collapse of the second element Text 045. Circus?

    Looking at the orangutan covered in silver metal in front of him, Nie Kong''s mind came up with the Digimon information that he kept in mind in his previous life.


    Steel Gokumon, an ultra-modified Digimon evolved from a complete Digimon Gokumon. The whole body is wrapped in a hard superalloy shell and has super defense power.The trick is the Lightning Thunderbolt Sword, an enhanced version of the Dark Necromancer.


    "Hehe, Dad, that orangutan looks really idiot. Or Dad, if you are reluctant to accept it as a subordinate, it will be very popular to form a circus to tour the world." Jia Er giggled, her eyes seemed to see one. Very interesting toy.


    Daughter, you are really a dad. I am a circus trainer. Although I do look alike when I hold the blood whip, you can''t hit dad like that.


    Not to mention, if the orangutan, the Iron Goku Beast, is taken as his subordinates, and then go to the Dark Tornado Mountain to find the clown king among the four dark kings, plus the trainer Nie Kong, a circus can really be formed.


    "Idiots can be contagious, don''t give your father a mess." Nie Kong couldn''t help knocking Jiaer''s head.


    "You nasty children, you dare to insult the king, and the king will never forgive you!" Steel Wukong Beast heard the conversation between the father and daughter of Nie Kong and couldn''t help but screamed, a pair of alloy palms slapped on his chest Make a clanging sound.


    "Akong, you are too bad, how can you call it an idiot? I think it''s just a rusty head." Huaxian Beast suppressed a smile and pointed at the steel Wukong Beast alloy head.


    Suna and Meimei didn''t know what to say about Nie Kong and the others. The seven of them could fight the Iron Goku Beast with all their strength, but Nie Kong and the others even talked and laughed and didn''t put it in their eyes.


    "What!?" Steel Wukong''s beast burst into flames, and his anger finally broke out at this time and couldn''t help it anymore.I saw the Iron Goku Beast standing on the withered tree, and his body rushed towards the Flower Fairy Beast and Heavenly Girl Beast behind Nie Kong.Seeing the appearance of the Iron Goku Beast, I wanted to solve the two "Digimon" called children of Suna and Mimi.


    "The world''s first punch!" With a swift and powerful punch, it bombarded the face of the strongest celestial beast.


    "Hua Xian Cannon!" Hua Xian Beast used her own trick, a green energy bloomed from the flower buds of her hands and sprayed towards the steel Wukong Beast rushing over.


    But the Iron Goku Beast didn''t care about it at all, letting Huaxian shell her shiny body.The body completely covered by the superalloy was hit by Huaxian''s cannon, only a sound of gold and iron clashing with each other, which did not hurt the steel Wukong beast at all.


    "It''s useless, my body has been strengthened! Without the hammer of the Ancestral Beast, you can''t hurt me at all." The Iron Goku Beast laughed wildly, and his fist came to the face of the Celestial Beast.


    "Heavenly purple light." The celestial beast didn''t dare to be careless, Qianqianyu''s hand united, and the light purple soft cross-shaped light hit the steel Wukong beast in front of it as the center.


    The celestial beast''s move containing huge sacred power knocked the steel Wukong beast''s body out more than ten meters.But it''s a pity that Steel Wukong Beast patted his butt and stood up as if nothing had happened.


    "Haha...Is this your attack? It''s almost the same to tick me! Look at my death sword!!"


    The steel Wukong Beast with sunglasses suddenly raised his face, and a black energy ball appeared in his right hand in an instant, and then he threw it at Nie Kong who was standing in front of the group.


    After the concentrated black energy ball broke away from the steel Wukong beast''s right hand, it formed a black thunderbolt, dragging its long black tail like a meteor.


    "Be careful." Suna and Meimei couldn''t help but cried out worriedly. Perhaps Nie Kong''s ability to defeat the Iron Goku Beast determines the life and death of both of them.


    "Although holding a whip to teach you looks very unsightly, but you really dare to shoot at me, you really do not live or die. Do you think I can''t do anything with the super alloy of steel." Nothing Nie Kong did. The light of the black energy ball that had appeared in front of Nie Kong suddenly disappeared, as if it had never appeared before.


    "What, where did my trick go?" Steel Wukong Beast took off his sunglasses, turned his body to look left and right, but he couldn''t see the Death Thunderbolt Sword he launched.


    "Are you surprised, I''m not a human being, but a Digimon like you, blood whip of sin!" Nie Kong''s right hand instantly formed a scarlet blood whip, facing the arrogant and defenseless steel Wukong over there. The beast threw it away.


    The air seemed to be struck by this whip with a loud noise.The blood whip containing immense power slapped the steel Wukong beast''s waist at once.


    "Wow, it hurts to beat the king! The king is still wondering how an adult can appear in the Digimon world, so you are also a Digimon?" Steel Goku Beast touched the hit place with his hands, a flash of light on his face Shocked.


    In the place where Nie Kong''s sinful blood whip was drawn, a tiny crack appeared. Although it was not big, it was enough to panic the Iron Goku Beast.Iron Wukong Beast never thought that Nie Kong''s attack could actually break its alloy shell.


    But Nie Kong''s attack was not over yet, and the blood whip of sin was beaten again and again.The Iron Wukong Beast jumped around, avoiding Nie Kong''s attack in a panic.The two looked really like juggling in a circus.


    "Come on, dad, you teach the orangutan''s posture so handsome, I like you the most." Jiaer exclaimed excitedly.


    "Damn it, how could this king lose to this unknown Digimon, heavy monkey kick!" Iron Wukong Beast was unwilling to kick his feet.With a bang, the ground under the steel Wukong Beast''s feet suddenly shattered, and the shiny silver figure came to Nie Kong after leaving a shadow in the air.The white light surrounded its body, and in the light, it successively released strong kicks at Nie Kong.


    Even in the face of the impending attack, Nie Kong''s face did not show the slightest panic.


    "Movement transfer!"


    As Nie Kong''s hand slowly stretched out, the steel Wukong Beast''s attacks all deviated.Even the body of the Iron Wukong Beast was finally transferred by Nie Kong and hit a tree.


    "It''s over, because you are not worthy of being my opponent at all, the Night Demon Flying Attack!" Numerous black bats appeared in front of Nie Kong, and with his control, they formed a wave that completely submerged the steel Wukong beast. .

 44 The collapse of the second element Text 046, the children who were completely wiped out.

    "Qiang!" With a sharp sound, among the bats covering the sky and the sun, the figure of the steel Wukong beast flew out of it.In the sound of friction, the steel Wukong beast was bitten all over and was pulled by the bat to Nie Kong''s body.


    As Nie Kong retracted the bat, the Iron Wukong Beast lay softly on the ground.If Nie Kong didn''t control the bat not to kill the Wukong Beast, otherwise it would be swallowed up by the bats.


    "Unexpectedly, this great king could finally evolve into the ultimate body through the countless rebirths and destructions in the dark area, but I didn''t expect to be defeated by you. I am really unwilling!" Steel Wukong beast took a deep breath, his face A dim look flashed.


    "There are too many Digimons that I have lost, and it is not bad for you! I have a few questions to ask you, I hope you can satisfy me." Nie Kong''s blood whip in his right hand was swiped into the steel Wukong beast On his neck.As Nie Kong pulled hard, the Iron Wukong Beast was dragged to his feet by Nie Kong, and Nie Kong stepped on the head of Wukong Beast with his right foot.


    For Nie Kong, the strong are used to trample, whether it is righteous or evil, as long as the road that blocks him, Niekong will slam them under his feet and kill them if they refuse to accept it.


    "Asshole, this kid is even more rampant than I am!" The steel Goku beast''s heart was naturally angry and about to run away, but the violent pain from its body still made it constantly bark.


    "Just ask, if the king knows something, I will never hide it from you." Between life and death, Wukong Beast chose to give in.


    "The remaining five selected children, except for the photon man who was killed by you, do you know what happened to them?" Nie Kong couldn''t help asking.From the moment he heard of the death of Guangzilang, Nie Kong knew that this Digimon world was hopeless.


    "Are you talking about the selected children? Although the king is not very clear, he also knows some of their movements here on Faluyi Island." Wukong Beast looked up strangely at Suna and Meimei, not knowing why. The two selected children will actually walk with a demon king.


    "Tell everything you know, I also want to know if these children can escape the chase of the Ultimate Beast and the Four Dark Kings." Nie Kong asked again.


    "Except for the child who was killed by me, the rest, such as the child with the angel-shaped Digimon, was chased by the most powerful zombie satan beast under the super king of monsters. The two girls next to you were The monster was chased by the monster. The situation of the remaining three children is probably worse because the four dark kings personally took action. I also used the sacred plan to find the selected children, but found that the location of the sacred plan points to the center of the island Dark tornado mountain, so I guess those children are now inevitable to die." Steel Wukong Beast said everything it knew without missing a word.


    The zombie satan beast is the degenerate form of the sacred angel beast, and its ability is much more powerful than that of the sacred angel beast. The other Taiyi, Ahe and Azhu are not protected by the ultimate body, and they can only rely on their three complete bodies. Will not be the opponent of the four dark kings.


    Therefore, Nie Kong can be sure from the words of Iron Wukong Beast that these selected children have been wiped out except for Suna and Meimei next to them.


    "Why? How could Taiyi and they die in the Digimon world so easily?" Although Taiyi and them would not be the opponents of those demon kings, they still felt a while when they heard these words. desolate.


    "Ultimate Monsters and the Four Dark Kings, do you know their whereabouts?" Nie Kong knew that it was time to solve these two Digimon.Otherwise, he worked so hard to distort and change the original plot, and all the benefits would be shared among these Digimons.


    "The Dark Four Heavenly Kings naturally stay on the Dark Tornado Mountain. As for the Ultimate Beast King, I don''t know where he is." Steel Wukong Beast said honestly.


    "Okay, I already understand everything I need. Iron Wukong Beast, you are no longer useful." Nie Kong''s right foot shook hard, only to see some cracks on the face of the steel Wukong Beast began to expand under the power of Nie Kong .


    In the incredible eyes of Steel Gokumon, his body began to peel off piece by piece, and in an instant the whole person turned into data flying in the Digimon world.


    Seeing Nie Kong smashing the steel Wukong beast domineeringly, Suna and Meimei couldn''t help but flash in gratitude.


    "It''s true Dad. It was hard to see such a funny monkey, and it was destroyed by you." Jia Er pouted, her tone with infinite pity.


    Please, what''s so cute about this Wukong beast? The pet must be a cute one, Jiaer, your interest is too weird.


    "Compared with this steel Wukong beast, I found that I am so weak. Akong, can you make me stronger?" Huaxian Beast looked at Nie Kong with bright eyes, as if looking at omnipotence. Of god.


    "Master, I also feel that my strength is so weak now, and I also hope to be the true guardian angel of the master!" The celestial beast who took off the mask looked at Nie Kong hopefully with her gentle and clear eyes.


    Nie Kong did know that the two women could evolve again and become powerful ultimate bodies.Not to mention evolution, if you can insist on double cultivation with him, the strength completely surpasses Digimon, it is not a big problem at all.


    "Strength depends on a little bit of accumulation, and I don''t have any one-step way to reach the sky. If you work hard in the future and practice with the master, there will be no difficulty in upgrading." Although I am also very interested in the ultimate body of the flower fairy, but Nie Kong couldn''t make them break through and evolve into the ultimate body immediately.But for the celestial beast, he felt better to keep this appearance.


    The sacred celestial beast is too mechanical, even the wings behind it are mechanically transformed, Nie Kong doesn''t like it.


    "Master, I will work hard with you in the future." The celestial beast didn''t know what was thinking, a moving blush appeared on the delicate cheeks.


    "Hehe, every time I practice with Akong, I can feel the energy increase in my body, and it''s still very comfortable. But I don''t know how long it will take to evolve." Huaxianmon shook his head, with a distressed expression on his face. .


    "Dad, Jia''er also needs to become stronger, and I also want to practice with you." Innocent Jia''er, still not knowing the specific content of Nie Kong''s cultivation, so bluntly declared.


    "Ahem... Jia''er, you are still young. If you are too strong, Dad will not be able to protect the lovely Jia''er, so you only need to slowly improve." Nie Kong sweated on his face and hesitated. To cover up the past.


    "Master, we also want to practice!" Suna and Meimei had a look of determination on their faces.


    "Your words, wait until you have time." Nie Kong glanced at the petite bodies of the two girls, and couldn''t help but move in his heart.Since you personally delivered it to the door, then I''m not welcome.

 45 The collapse of the second element text 047, first see the four heavenly kings

    "Iron Sea Dragon Beast, don''t you have news of the last three selected children?" On the top of the Dark Tornado Mountain, the King of Clown looked at the puppet beast the size of a child and asked seriously.


    "You don''t need to worry about the clown king. They can''t escape our palms at all by their strength. What''s more, there will be the ultimate monster king''s men chasing and killing them. I believe that news of their deaths will come soon. "The iron sea dragon beast sneered.


    "I know, but I don''t want to plan any accidents at the most critical moment. If they don''t eliminate them all, I feel uneasy." The clown emperor did not retreat and looked directly at the three ultimate bodies below him with cold eyes.


    "Hmm... Actually I still want to play with the selected children, they will leave it to me the King Joker." Puppet Beast played with the hammer in his hand, and when he heard the words of the King Joker, his face appeared like a doll A cruel murderous intent.


    "In fact, the selected children are still very easy to find, because we have these sacred plans they left us! As long as the children holding the sacred plan approach, other sacred plans will react." Mechanical evil dragon beast Having said that, four divine plans of different colors came out.


    "Really." The clown emperor smoothly picked up a sacred plan and examined it carefully.At this moment, the sacred plan suddenly changed, and three moving bright spots appeared on the small screen, which were approaching quickly.


    "Haha, King Clown! We don''t need to look for them, the remaining three selected children have already been delivered to the door!" The mechanical evil dragon beast looked at the sacred plan that flashed in his hands, and couldn''t help laughing wildly. .


    "Chichi! Then we have to entertain guests from afar!" The clown emperor squeezed the sacred plan, and his face with a black and white mask showed a trace of hideousness.


    "Really? Then should I feel very honored to be treated by your four dark kings?" A cold voice suddenly sounded, and such a sudden voice surprised all the four kings present.Because they didn''t feel the presence of anyone, they didn''t know how someone might show up.


    The voice falling from the sky just came out, and I didn''t know when a few people had appeared in front of the four dark kings.It seems that only two are Digimon, and the rest are basically humans, including three little girls.


    The Four Dark Kings knew that these three little girls must be the remaining selected children.But Nie Kong, who was standing next to the three girls, didn''t know where it came from.It''s no wonder that Ultimate Beast never talked about Nie Kong to the Dark Four Heavenly Kings.


    They came so quickly, and not long after they discovered them, these children have already appeared in front of us."Looking at the six figures falling from the sky on the opposite side, the research-level sea dragon beast was a little surprised.


    "You''ll know later. I will entertain them the Iron Sea Dragon Beast, Puppet Beast, and Mechanical Evil Dragon Beast! Let them see the horror of our Four Dark Kings." The King of Clown glanced at Nie Kong''s Digimon. The lineup, they have been sentenced to death in their hearts.


    "Leave it to the three of us, the King of Clown, you can watch the show at the back!" The huge mechanical body of the mechanical evil dragon beast shook slowly.


    It''s a pity that at this time, the Dark Four Heavenly Kings were also attracted most of their minds by the two Digimon, the Celestial Beast and the Flower Fairy Beast, and they didn''t even have the mind to pay attention to Nie Kong who was standing in the front.


    "Dad, look, see, there is a clown in the circus. You just told you to catch the orangutan, don''t you believe it." Jia Er pulled the corner of Raniekong''s clothes and said with some joy.


    What kind of taste is this, Jiaer, when I have the opportunity to take you to the world of Pok¨¦mon, you will know what a real pet is.


    Nie Kong shook his head to deny Jia''er''s taste again, touched her hair, and said: "Jia''er, stay here obediently and watch Dad''s performance."


    "Akong, what about me?" Huaxian Beast couldn''t help pointing at herself.


    "Don''t mess with me, you and the Celestial Beast will protect Jia''er and the others!" Needless to say, Nie Kong directly rejected the request of the Flower Fairy Beast. If the Flower Fairy Beast can evolve into a Rose Beast, it is estimated that it will be killed by then. The four dark kings are not a problem.


    But now based on her strength, she is really inferior to any Digimon present!It is estimated that even Jiaer and Flower Fairy are not opponents.


    "Humans just want to defeat us? What do you think of us, rubbish?" The steel sea dragon beast was angry, and the huge steel tail immediately shook it towards Nie Kong.


    "Oh, you know?" Nie Kong laughed. Without any movement, the huge steel dragon tail suddenly changed its direction and blasted towards the mechanical evil dragon beast on its left.


    "Dang!" The steel tail slammed into the mechanical evil dragon beast whose body was all wrapped in superalloy, and accompanied by countless sparks burst out a violent bell.


    "Iron Sea Dragon Beast, what do you want to do?" The Mechanical Evil Dragon Beast was caught off guard and was shot and flew out more than ten meters by the Iron Sea Dragon Beast.It got up in embarrassment, and shouted at the super sea dragon beast angrily.


    "No, my body just wasn''t under my control at all!" Drops of cold sweat broke out of the iron sea dragon beast''s head. It had never encountered such a weird thing.


    "Hey, it turned out to be a super power! Isn''t he also a Digimon?!" Seeing this scene, the clown king who can also use super powers no longer smiles.He has a deep understanding of the terrible super skills, because his magic handkerchief and flying sand and walking stones are super skills.


    "Don''t play with me, the opponent is also a Digimon!" The King of Clown scolded.


    "No wonder it can block my attack, that''s how it is!" The Iron Sea Dragon Beast showed a look of sudden realization, but it became extremely angry after a moment."Dare to tease me, watch me blow you to pieces! The ultimate wave cannon!"


    Suddenly, a blue energy cannon spouted from the nose of the Iron Sea Dragon Beast, blocking the direction of Nie Kong''s movement and flying towards his body.


    "Resolve the moves!" A red light flashed in Nie Kong''s eyes, and he saw that the terrifying blue energy bomb was strangely completely decomposed in front of Nie Kong.


    "How is it possible!" The Iron Sea Dragon Beast was taken aback, but he knew exactly how powerful his advanced wave cannon was.If it had escaped, then he felt normal, but his attack disappeared strangely, how could this not surprise him.

 46 The collapse of the second element body 048, kill

    "Very simple, your strength is too bad! Let me clean up your trash, blood whip of sin!" Nie Kong condensed a scarlet whip with his right hand, which was thrown before the steel sea dragon beast had time to react. On his steel body.


    The two Digimons, Steel Sea Dragon Beast and Steel Wukong Beast, are all wrapped in superalloy, and ordinary attacks are completely ineffective against them.But Nie Kong''s sinful blood whip can break the defense of the Iron Goku Beast, and the Iron Sea Dragon Beast is naturally no exception.


    With a bang, the explosive force knocked the huge body of the steel sea dragon beast away, and even the place where it was attacked by the blood whip appeared a crack the size of a bowl.


    "Puppet puppet line!" Seeing Nie Kong''s terrifying strength, the puppet beast next to him did not dare to hold it big, and directly used his proud stunt.Countless thin transparent threads have been wrapped around various parts of Nie Kong''s body at some time.


    "Infinite Cannon!" With two brushing sounds, two huge cannons on the shoulders of the mechanical evil dragon beast sprayed out two energy rays, and they appeared in front of Nie Kong in the blink of an eye.


    Nie Kong opened his body forcefully, making a few crisp noises, and saw that the invisible threads bound by the puppet beast were broken!


    "Night Demon Attack!"


    Countless black bats appeared in front of Nie Kong, not only blocking the infinite cannon fired by the mechanical evil dragon beast, but also swallowed the mechanical evil dragon beast''s unique trick and pushed back towards him.


    "Infinite Cannon!" The mechanical evil dragon beast can continuously fire energy balls on its shoulders, so all the bats that fly in at once are all wiped out by his cannon.That was the case, he was also taken aback by the bat released by Nie Kong.


    "Night Demon Flying Attack? Is that the ability of Vampire Beasts? No, the skills of Vampire Beasts are not so powerful at all!" The clown emperor who was still watching the battle finally couldn''t stand it and began to take action!


    "Ace Flying Sword!" Suddenly, four flying swords appeared from the surrounding void, splitting into four different directions and shooting at Nie Kong.Not only did these flying swords have different speeds, but they also attacked from different directions. Even Nie Kong looked troublesome.


    "Explosive hammer!" The hammer in the hands of the puppet beast sprayed countless energy light spots. These energy light spots were not powerful, but could absorb the energy of the enemy.


    "Infinite Cannon!"


    "Research grade wave cannon!"


    Boom, following the King of Clown¡¯s ace Flying Sword, the other three Ultra Digimon suddenly performed their stunts.It is estimated that even if it is a big mountain, if it is blocked in front, I believe it will be blasted into powder.


    "Now, no matter how powerful he is, he can''t stop the combined force of the four dark kings." The steel sea dragon beast couldn''t help shrinking where it was hit by Nie Kong, and said with a strong smile.


    "Really, haha!" A harsh laugh came from the sky, and the four heavenly kings looked up. Nie Kong, who was supposed to be in the explosion, did not know when he appeared in the sky.


    After two double repairs, Nie Kong''s ability after successfully evolving is not comparable to the previous Vampire Beasts.Not only are there fewer restrictions on use, but even the scope is expanded a lot.Just now, he even moved himself into the sky by using the transfer of moves.


    However, this trick is used for itself, so it consumes a lot of mental energy, almost ten times as much as the original move!This shows that if you want to use super powers to teleport long distances in the future, the difficulty is not ordinary.


    "Death!"


    Amid the deafening roar, Nie Kong''s voice reached the ears of the Dark Four Heavenly Kings without any hindrance.


    At the same time, suddenly turned into countless bat shadows in front of Nie Kong.The silent gray bat danced in the air as if it had a life, roaring towards the four dark kings below.


    The deadly screaming attack was so fast, the huge steel sea dragon beast and the mechanical evil dragon beast had no time to escape, so they were submerged in the gray bat shadow.In an instant, their shiny steel bodies all turned into lifeless gray.Even the agile puppet beast''s agile body can''t escape its life-threatening, crushing cover attack.


    The only one who can escape this trick is the clown emperor who was lucky enough to hide behind the mechanical evil dragon beast.But he never expected that besides their master, Apocalypse Beast, there should be such a powerful Digimon.Not to mention the Ultimate Beast that appeared two days ago, even the unknown Digimon in front of me is so terrifying.


    "It''s not over yet!" Nie Kong''s body flashed quickly and rushed towards the clown emperor.


    "Magic handkerchief!" The clown king''s expression changed, and a white handkerchief was quickly thrown out from his right hand.After leaving the clown emperor''s palm, the white handkerchief suddenly expanded in the air like a white cloud and pressed against Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong''s blood whip on his right hand cracked the clown emperor''s curse skills that could turn people into dolls.You know, his evolved body is immune to curses.


    "Destroy the Aurora!" Only when Nie Kong just broke the handkerchief, the clown emperor''s trick followed.A terrifying shock wave of throbbing lightning appeared at the speed of light in front of Nie Kong who had just cut the white cloth on his head.


    Even Nie Kong didn''t expect to encounter this situation after breaking the white cloth. Before he could escape, the shockwave of the King of Clown hit Nie Kong''s stomach.


    "Haha! No matter how strong you are, you can''t escape my trick." The clown emperor finally showed a smile on his face, but the moment he looked at Nie Kong, the smile on his face immediately stiffened. on.


    "Really, but so what, your attack is useless to me at all!"


    Nie Kong''s stomach hit by his energy wave only suffered a small burn, and even no blood flowed out.After Nie Kong''s immortal body recovered, he recovered in the blink of an eye.


    "I admit that I was really careless just now, and the combat experience is not very rich. But thanks to your reminder, I will never make these mistakes from now on! Blood whip of sin!" In the unbelievable eyes of the clown king, Nie The blood whip of sin on the right hand was like a sharp axe, slashing fiercely on the head of the clown king.


    Fortunately, this is the Digimon World, otherwise there will be a bloody headshot scene.In such a case, the clown king''s body also turned into bits of data, floating in the sky.

 47 The collapse of the second element body 049, destroy the beast of the apocalypse!

    "Huh, I''m so worried. Dad doesn''t know, you almost scared Jia''er to death just now." Jia''er finally couldn''t help but pounced into Nie Kong''s arms, staring at Nie Kong with worried eyes.


    "Don''t worry, Jia''er, that clown can''t kill me." Feeling Jia''er''s fleshy little hands carelessly touching his stomach, Nie Kong''s heart became hot, and he quickly grabbed Jia''er''s little hands, comfortingly.


    If Jia''er is allowed to continue groping, even if Nie Kong doesn''t have any evil intentions towards Jia''er, it is estimated that his lower body will rise from the ground.Nie Kong''s body has no resistance to these two-dimensional loli.


    "Akong, if we don''t leave as soon as possible, something will happen soon." As soon as Hua Xian Beast''s words fell, the Dark Tornado Mountain shook violently.The support erected to represent the four attributes of the Dark Four Heavenly Kings disappeared with the death of the Dark Four Heavenly Kings, that is to say, the current Dark Tornado Mountain has truly become an island in the sky!


    "Master, help!" The Dark Spiral Mountain had no support point, and coupled with everyone''s fighting, it finally collapsed!The Dark Tornado Mountain made a bang and completely disintegrated in an instant.A twisted dark crack appeared below, and the flightless Suna and Mimi were swallowed in!As the darkness expanded, even Nie Kong and the others were not immune from being swallowed into this twisted dark space.


    "Have it finally appeared, the apocalyptic beast behind the Dark Four Heavenly Kings!" Nie Kong didn''t panic in this strange space in the depths.Because he is familiar with the plot, he had long expected this scene to appear.


    The Apocalypse Beast was originally a Digimon made from the negative thinking of human beings and the grievances of Digimon who perished without evolution!Do not!Whether this unknown object is a Digimon is still unknown.The true face is completely surrounded by darkness, the mastermind behind the four dark kings, all the power of the dark forces comes from him.


    His purpose is to reset the world with the big bang prepared in advance in his body, and then he will create a new world by himself, which is to become the god of Digimon.Denying evolution and growth, just like his own concept, become the god of a stagnant and dead new world.


    "Woo...what is this place, master!" After seeing Nie Kong, Suna and Meimei finally couldn''t help but hugged his thigh with fear in their hearts.


    "Dad, we won''t be in the dark zone again, right?" Jia''er, who was tightly nestled in Nie Kong''s arms, asked.


    "It''s a rich dark power, but this is not a dark area, because my power has not been suppressed!" The celestial beast looked at the twisted dark space around it with surprise, and didn''t know what was going on.


    "Be careful, this space was created by a guy who is stronger than the Dark Four Heavenly Kings! Flower Fairy Beast, why didn''t you see her, where did that crazy girl go?" Nie Kong told them carefully. However, it was discovered that there was still a mischievous flower fairy missing.


    "Hehe, I thought Akong, you could catch me!" The Flower Fairy flew down from Nie Kong, then smiled at Nie Air Conditioner.


    This flower fairy beast''s character is really crazy enough.


    At this moment, a large three-dimensional metal object emerged from the dark void and appeared in front of Nie Kong and the others.After the appearance of the three-dimensional metal, it is like the Transformers starting its transformation.


    More than a dozen huge iron claws protruded from the metal block, their hideous appearance looked terrifying.On the elevated platform, standing the human figure in the black cloak is the so-called beast of the Apocalypse!


    Under the cloak, its body finally appeared in front of Nie Kong.The shape of the body is similar to that of the evil beast, but the lower body is like a tree root, absorbing some nourishment, and there is a strange sucking sound.


    "It looks terrifying, Dad, I''m a little scared." Jia''er, who was hiding in Nie Kong''s arms, couldn''t help shrinking.


    "Haha... Do you think I am ugly and disgusting, but I am a creature formed from the resentment of all Digimons that can''t evolve successfully, yes, I am jealous of you Digimons that can evolve successfully! I want to destroy this Digimon? The world will evolve and grow! I have been waiting for this moment for a long time." The scarlet eyes under the mask of the Apocalypse beast stared at Nie Kong and the others.


    "Why, do you also want to stop my action."


    "Hmph, how could I agree to your absurd plan?" Nie Kong replied immediately.If the Apocalypse beast is allowed to destroy this world, even he will probably be destroyed.


    The only way is to leave the Digimon world with Ding Tian Ji before it is destroyed.


    "Really, then you will disappear with the light! The ultimate wave!" An iron claw protruding from the beast of the Apocalypse suddenly formed the appearance of a steel sea dragon beast, and released the steel sea dragon beast to the people of Nie Kong. The trick.


    "Jia''er, you hide in my ring first. When I solve it, I will only let you out again." Nie Kong didn''t dare to care about it. Before Jia''er and the others agreed, he directly threw a few women into his ring. Space.


    "Resolve the move!" As soon as the Ultimate Wave Cannon appeared in front of Nie Kong, it disappeared.


    "Hmph, I will do more than that. Infinite cannon! Devil''s claw! Devil''s blood whip!" The three iron claws of the Apocalypse beast turned into mechanical evil dragon beasts, evil beasts and blood-sucking beasts, releasing three of them. The trick of a Digimon.


    "Let me break your claws first, blood whip of sin!" A blood whip appeared in each of Nie Kong''s hands, and he shook it at the three iron claws.


    "Boom!" As soon as the three iron claws formed the appearance of other Digimon, they were exploded by Nie Kong.


    "Block the bombs!" Looking at Nie Kong approaching, the body of the Apocalypse beast sprayed countless dense small bombs in all directions, trying to prevent Nie Kong from approaching.


    "Night Demon Flying Attack!" Nie Kong didn''t even look at it, and directly summoned countless bats, drowning all the sprayed bats.


    "Degenerate Claws!" Seeing that this trick was useless, countless iron claws grabbed Nie Kong.If caught, it is estimated that all Digimon will cause degradation.Although Nie Kong had mutated, he did not dare to take any risks.


    "Movement transfer!" Using the transfer of superpowers, the iron claws that attacked were changed directions.


    "You are done with the beast of the Apocalypse, blood whip of sin!!" The blood whip in Nie Kong''s right hand condensed all the power in his body, like a red lightning that smashed the exposed body of the beast.


    "Haha, even if I die, I will take the Digimon world to bury it together! Self-detonate!" After being defeated by Nie Kong''s sinful blood scourge, the Apocalypse Beast laughed.


    The metal block began to twist, and countless darkness was absorbed into his body.In the darkness, a dazzling light burst out from the center of the Apocalypse beast.


    "Oops, that guy actually wants to explode! No, you must stop him." Nie Kong, who thought he had already killed the Apocalypse Beast, looked at the face of the energy ball that was about to explode.


    "Blade of Soul Break for me!"


    All the mental power in Nie Kong''s body began to condense toward his eyes, and an invisible blade burst out of his eyes and tangent toward the extremely unstable energy ball.If the consciousness in the beast of the Apocalypse can be shredded, it is estimated that he can prevent his self-destruction.


    "Boom!" The wave that even space can shake burst out from the energy ball, and this dark space was shaken a few times.It''s just that after the shock, the space began to slowly return to calm.


    It''s just that Nie Kong''s head was about to explode at this time, and he felt that his soul was about to shatter.This time the mental power is still over-used compared to the last time, there is no way because this time it is a desperate fight.


    "It hurts!" Nie Kong, whose eyes were already bloodied, couldn''t help holding his hair and rolling in a ball.


    "It seems that I can only rely on them! I hope the double repair can ease my pain."

 48 The collapse of the second element Text 050, the goddess is forced to be a prostitute?

    No wonder the Ultimate Beast will reach an agreement with the Apocalypse Beast, and it turns out that it is also very afraid of the most terrible trick of the Apocalypse Beast-self-destruction!Moreover, this self-destruction, if all of the distorted world created by the Apocalypse beasts broke out, the dark distortion will spread throughout the Digimon world, achieving his goal of destroying the Digimon world!


    Nie Kong exhausted the last bit of mental power in his body and put it into the Dingtian Ring, wanting to release the women.It''s just that in his consciousness, the Flower Fairy Beast and Jia Er are happily flying kites to the Wicked Girl Beast.


    Of course it will not be like the punishment in ancient China, which is to insert a blunt knife into the belly button of the demon beast, then stir to pull the intestines out, and then pull the end of the intestine at a high place to push the demon beast down! The situation is that Jia''er tied the legs of the demon beast with a devil''s blood whip, hung the demon beast and sat on the flower fairy beast in the air, pulling her to fly everywhere.


    Seeing them, they are still playing pretty H.At this time, Nie Kong''s consciousness really couldn''t catch Jia''er and three daughters who were flying everywhere.Helpless Nie Kong could only target the Celestial Beast, Suna and Meimei, who were sitting quietly watching.


    After finishing this step, uncontrollable blood rolled out of Nie Kong''s eyes, like two tears of blood.The mental power in the body was completely consumed by him.


    "Why can''t I hold on to it anymore? I finally let go of what they said." Nie Kong reluctantly glanced at the three women in front of him, and lost consciousness before Shuangxiu and entered a state of self-recovery.


    "Master, what''s the matter with you?" When the celestial beast returned to the digital world, seeing Nie Kong''s miserable appearance, Hua Rong was already scared.She eagerly picked up the unconscious Nie Kong and carefully observed his body.


    "The celestial beast, what is the physical condition of the master?" A ray of hope rose in Suna''s heart, a ray of hope to escape from Nie Kong''s claws.Perhaps it was because of Jia''er''s intimidation that she endured the humiliation and succumbed to Nie Kong as a slave.


    "Huh, fortunately there is nothing wrong. It''s just that the master passed out in a coma because the body consumed too much energy. Perhaps the master came out to cultivate and restore energy." The Celestial Beast found that Nie Kong just lost consciousness, and finally relaxed. Tone.


    "That''s it." A look of disappointment flashed across Suna''s face.


    "It''s great!" Pure beauty is not as complicated as Sona.


    "Okay, now we are here to help the master regain her strength, so that the master can wake up as soon as possible." The celestial beast looked at Nie Kong, who was sleeping quietly in her arms, distressedly, and Qian Qianyu gently stripped off the clothes she was wearing with her hands.


    In an instant, Nie Kong''s sunny body was completely exposed in the eyes of the three women.Especially Suna and Mimi, who had never seen a man''s body could not help but screamed, their faces turned red in an instant, and they turned around and dared not look again.


    "What exactly does the celestial beast want to do when taking off her master''s clothes?" Suna and Meimei looked at each other, both of them very curious.At this moment, there was a sound of sucking from behind.


    The sound was not loud, but it got into Suna and Mi Mi''s heart.The two of them heard these weird sounds unknowingly that their hearts were beating faster and faster, and finally couldn''t help turning their heads curiously.


    "Okay, now you can practice with the master." The celestial beast happily stood up and took off the white veil on her body.


    The voice lasted for half an hour, and the white body of the goddess beast was softly lying on Nie Kong''s body.


    After the intense exercise, the celestial beast''s face was covered with a layer of crimson, and it looked very beautiful.She resisted the weakness and got up, but found that Nie Kong showed no signs of waking up.


    "Why doesn''t the master wake up yet?"


    Now the female beast was a little panicked. She didn¡¯t know where the power came from and stood up, and said eagerly to Sona and Mimi: ¡°You two should take off your clothes quickly. I¡¯m the only one. I''m afraid I can''t wake up the master."


    "No, no! We''re only eleven years old, and my mother told us that we can''t do this kind of thing so early." Suna couldn''t help but watch Nie Kong stand up like an arm-sized root, and her body kept receding.


    Suna, who was unmanned, couldn''t imagine how much pain it would cause her to put such a big thing in her body.


    "The celestial beast, please bypass us, we are not suitable for this kind of thing when we are young," Meimei said pleadingly.


    "You two guys, if the master has any accident, I must kill you personally! Is there anything more important than the safety of the master''s life now?" The celestial beast''s eyes became stunned, and her pretty face immediately became cold.She unexpectedly appeared in front of Suna, grabbing Suna''s collar with one hand, and slamming Suna''s face with the other.


    The severe pain from her face swept through Suna''s body, and she couldn''t say a word in fear in her heart.She had never expected that the usually amiable celestial beast would show such a terrifying expression to her.


    "You can''t take it off, if you don''t take it off, I''ll help you take it off!" After the celestial beast slapped Suna powerfully, she finally became impatient, and grabbed Suna''s clothes with her hands and tore it forcefully.


    "Tear!" I saw that the clothes she wore on Suna were torn to pieces violently by the celestial beast.

 49 The collapse of the second element text 051, Sona and Mimi

    Suna, who is weak in strength, can''t resist the celestial beast who is a complete Digimon.In Meimei''s sad eyes, Suna''s delicate body was exposed to the air.


    "No, no!" Suna screamed out in horror, and she didn''t know where the power came from, pushing away the body of the celestial beast, and ran out into the distance.


    "Damn human beings, there is no sympathy at all! If it weren''t for the master''s kindness to save your life, you would have died at the hands of the demon beast. Now the master is in trouble, would you not even help with this little help?" The celestial beast made a good posture, and Jade shot in arms.I saw a dazzling arrow pierced the air and pierced Suna''s calf with a scream!


    Suna lost strength under her feet and fell to the ground with a wailing cry.She felt the wound on her leg shot by the celestial beast, and looked at the approaching celestial beast with infinite horror in her eyes.She knew that the celestial beast was really not a joke, it would really kill her.


    As for Meimei, she had been scared to the ground for a long time, she didn''t dare to escape at all, and was unable to escape.In the distorted space created by the beast of the Apocalypse, she could not run out of it with a weak woman alone.


    "Do you dare to run?" The celestial beast gazed at Suna gently, and this contrasting tenderness almost made Suna''s heart collapse.The celestial beast sighed and gently picked up Suna who fell on the ground with both hands, but Suna really did not dare to resist staying in the arms of the celestial beast this time, and closed her tear-stained eyes in despair.


    The celestial beast did not dare to waste time, holding Suna instantly returned to Nie Kong''s front, gently placing Suna in Nie Kong''s broad chest.


    But Suna knew what to do, so she still lay motionless in Nie Kong''s arms, just hugging Nie Kong''s waist.


    "Sona, you can come down, now it''s Meimei''s turn."


    "Thanks to you, the celestial beast has worked hard for you." Nie Kong moved and looked at the celestial beast with satisfaction.No matter how stupid he was, he knew that he was able to wake up so quickly, all of which was due to the beast.Otherwise, these two chicks who have just been collected and have not been tamed, it would be good if they didn''t take advantage of his injury to escape.


    Thinking of this, Nie Kong''s heart was moved beyond words.It is worth coming to Digimon World to find such a girl who does this kind of thing for him.

 50 The collapse of the second element body 052, questioning the demon beast

    "The master is fine, I almost scared me to death just now." The Celestial Beast felt Nie Kong''s petting eyes, and finally everything seemed to be rewarded.She could no longer control the emotions in her heart, and she stretched out Qianqianyu''s hand and embraced Nie Kong in her arms along with Meimei in the middle.From the time of Dilumon, she hoped every day that Nie Kong could pamper her and love her like other owners.


    "Be good, don''t cry, wait until I finish practicing!" Nie Kong touched the straight blond hair of the celestial beast.


    "Well, I listen to your master." The celestial beast knew that Nie Kong was practicing, and obediently let go of Nie Kong''s hands.Nie Kong stopped there tightly, feeling the extreme pulsation, the first blooming of the beautiful flowers released Yin Qi under the maiden''s cultivating technique, and a trace of the vitality of Yin entered into Nie Kong''s body.After condensing Nie Kong''s soul carefully for a circle, it flows from the position of the two to Meimei''s body, forming a virtuous circle.


    Under this cool and pure energy, the two of them merged into one, feeling the strong stimulation brought by the combination.


    The first layer of the Goddess Cultivation Technique is to condense one''s own soul power into a liquid nigong pill-Shangdantian, which is concentrated in the mind, and solidify to form a golden pill that is similar to cultivation.


    The soul power that has been condensed into a liquid state is only half of the first level.However, Nie Kong was also very strange. Human Sovereign only gave himself condensed methods, not methods for him to attack.The only thing he can use now is the three superpowers of the vampire.


    "Do I have to go to the world of Death God or the world of One Piece to find a soul with extremely high attack power to use?" Nie Kong couldn''t help yelling in his heart. If he hatched his soul out of the soul, then in the world of Death God, the spirit should be suppressed. How terrible it is.


    After getting the two women, the mental energy consumed in Nie Kong''s body has not only fully recovered, but it has also been nearly twice as thick as before.His consciousness was thrown into the Dingtian Ring again, and the space for unlocking in the Dingtian Ring expanded tenfold.Now the space of Ding Tian Jie is tens of kilometers long and wide, and it seems to be the size of an island.


    The Jiaer and the Flower Fairy Beast in the ring have stopped flying their kites to the Monster Girl Beast and are watching the change of the ring curiously.


    "Master, how is your body feeling? Do you want me to accompany you in the practice once?" The celestial beast bit her lower lip, her cheeks glowing.


    Nie Kong and the others arranged their clothes before releasing Jia''er and the three daughters in the ring.All of Suna''s clothes were torn to pieces by the celestial beast, and she could only wear a beautiful coat.However, Nie Kong didn''t plan to let them out either. The two maids who hadn''t completely belonged to him could only stay in the Dingtian Ring and let them out when needed.


    If they perform well in the future, Nie Kong might not turn them into the third generation of vampires, and let them freely enter and leave the Dingtian Ring!Now the only girl he trusts is Jia''er, Flower Fairy Beast and Heavenly Girl Beast.


    "Yeah, I can finally leave that space! I can''t see Dad for so long, Jia''er feels so hard." As soon as Jiaer appeared, she threw herself into Nie Kong''s arms and her little head kept rubbing Nie Kong''s chest, enjoying Nie. Empty warm embrace.


    "Hmph...Akong is not honest." The Flower Fairy Beast circled Nie Kong a few times, her small and cute nose gently sniffing the smell of Nie Kong''s body.The flower fairy beast in charge of fragrance has a particularly sensitive nose.


    "What are you talking nonsense." Nie Kong was afraid that Jiaer would find something, and stretched out his finger to flick the naughty flower fairy beast''s forehead vigorously.The painful flower fairy beast, clutching his forehead and yelling.


    Fortunately, Jia''er didn''t notice anything strange, Nie Kong couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Haha...I can finally leave that damn space." At this moment, the demon beast that should have fallen on the ground jumped up, flapping its wings and flying towards the channel of the distorted space.


    "Do you still want to escape from the master''s palm, sacred bow and arrow!" After the fierce battle with Nie Kong just now, not only did the celestial beast not feel tired, but the body was full of strength.


    I saw that she was bending down and holding her bow, preparing to shoot down the demon beast that was flying into the air.Nie Kong quickly grabbed the little hand of the celestial beast and prevented her next move.If the demon beast is shot by the sacred bow and arrow, it will definitely be in disappearance.


    "Wait, don''t kill her yet." Nie Kong stopped the celestial beast, stretched out his right hand, threw out the blood whip of sin, and locked the princely ankle.


    "Damn it, blood bat!" The demon beast that was pulled down by Nie Kong forcefully, was reluctant to fall into Nie Kong''s claws again, and turned into a bloody bat in front of her.


    But in the face of such a terrifying group of bats, Nie Kong didn''t even move, letting the bats hit him.However, what made the monster girl feel unbelievable is that the group of bats she released even touched Nie Kong''s body and immediately disappeared.


    "Hmph, you actually used a bat against me, you really don''t know how to live or die." Nie Kong himself is a super master of bat release, so he will not be attacked by bats at all.

 51 The collapse of the second element text 053, return to the world

    The demon girl beast wailed, like an angel with broken wings falling from a high altitude in front of Nie Kong.She sat on the ground blankly, only the exposed half of her face pale and weak.


    "Younv beast, do you think you can still escape from my palm." Nie Kong squatted in front of the beast, stretched out his hand and gently touched the steel mask covering her face.With a swipe, Nie Kong took off the mask on the face of the monster girl.


    It''s been so long since he caught the Beast, Nie Kong hasn''t taken a good look at the real appearance of the Beast.He was looking forward to what kind of surprise the demon, beautiful and ruthless demon beast would bring him.


    The pale and bloodless face gave her a morbid beauty, and the scarlet eyes and the two slightly protruding fangs added a charm to the enchanting sentient beings.


    Compared with the celestial beast, the demon beast''s face is not inferior, and even the figure wrapped in black leather coat is a bit more beautiful than the celestial beast.


    "Don''t be proud, the Ultimate Beast King will definitely come to save me. At that time, you will know the fate of irritating me." Watched by Nie Kong''s possessive eyes, the monster girl felt unnatural in her body. , Couldn''t help but threaten.


    "Hehe, I am looking forward to this moment. Now I want to ask you where the Ultimate Monster is now? What agreement did he reach with the Four Dark Kings?" Nie Kong was very surprised that the Digimon of Ultimate Monster, what happened? Where is it?


    If Ultimate Warcraft had no ambition to dominate the world, Nie Kong would not believe it.The point is that now in the Digimon world, they can''t be seen.


    "Since you want to die, listen carefully. The Ultimate Beast King has gone to the human world, and it is estimated that he has ruled the entire human world now." The demon girl said coldly.


    "It turned out to be in the human world. I wonder how the Ultimate Beast is so low-key after running out of the dark area. It seems that the Ultimate Beast has temporarily allocated a territory with the Apocalypse Beast." Nie Kong''s eyes flickered with cold light. Unexpectedly, Ultimate Warcraft will have the ability to freely enter and exit the world of humans and Digimon.Even he himself used to only use the portals spread from the ancient times to get to the human world.


    "Is it because the Digimon world is now distorted, and the boundary between the two worlds has been weakened a lot." Last time in the human world, the white clouds and blue sky had been covered by the Digimon world before Nie Kong returned.It can be said that if you fly upward from the Digimon world, you can open the door to the real world.The two worlds are now infinitely close together.


    "Be scared, if you are a little bit familiar, let me go quickly." Looking at Nie Kong in thought, Yao Nv Beast said proudly.In her mind, the Ultimate Beast is the seven demon kings in the dark zone, and there is no Digimon to compare.


    "Dad will be afraid of him, don''t be kidding!" Jiaer said with disdain.


    "Then I will wait and see. I am looking forward to seeing the moment when you were killed by the Ultimate Beast King with my own eyes." Yao Nv Beast''s eyes flashed with cold, and she would never forget the humiliation she suffered during this period.


    Nie Kong paid attention to her lazily. It is estimated that only after seeing the ultimate beast die in his hands, will the loyalty of the monster girl beast change.


    "Then you probably know how to get to the human world?" It was too much trouble to open that ancient door, and Nie Kong didn''t have time to collect the keys.However, Nie Kong believed that Yao Nv Beast, as the three powerful subordinates of Ultimate Beast, would definitely know how to enter and leave the world.


    "Yes, I know. Because the Digimon world was distorted by the Apocalypse Beast, the boundaries between the dark area, the Digimon world, and the human world can''t stop us at all." The monster girl looked at Nie Kong in surprise. , I didn''t expect that Nie Kong would really dare to find the Ultimate Monster King.


    "That''s good, lead the way." A sneer flashed from the corner of Nie Kong''s mouth, and only the heart that defeated the Ultimate Demon Beast could cling to him.The demon beast that has existed in the dark area for a long time follows the rule of the weak and the strong.


    "Master, do you want to use my sacred power to purify this distorted dark space before leaving?" The Celestial Beast asked softly.


    "No, let''s go to the human world first." Nie Kong shook his head, not wanting the Celestial Beast to waste its energy.Without the insignia power of the eight selected children, the twisted world cannot be restored to its original state at all.


    What''s more, the life and death of Digimon World, he didn''t care at all.


    "Lead the way! Just remind you, don''t try to run away!"


    "Follow me." A faint smile appeared in the small mouth of the demon girl beast. Will I run away? I won''t run away until I see you.


    Nie Kong and several people followed behind the monster girl, flew out of this distorted space, and returned to the air of Faluyi Island again.But the demon beast didn''t mean to stop at all, flapping her wings vigorously and rushing into the sky.


    Nie Kong frowned. Could it be that the way to travel to the human world is to break through from high above?


    Before Nie Kong could react, a colorful circular channel suddenly appeared in front of the monster girl.Yao Nv Beast jumped directly into the passage without any hesitation.


    "Follow up." Nie Kong hesitated, and led Jia''er into the passage first, followed by the two females of the Celestial Beast and the Flower Fairy.


    A few minutes later, Nie Kong and the others passed through the twisted passage and appeared in the air of the human world.


    The current human world is no longer the time when Nie Kong came.The clearly displayed Digimon world in the sky completely replaced the blue sky and white clouds, with no gap at all.


    The walls are ruined, and the prosperous city of the past is long gone. From time to time, violent explosions are heard, full of the smell of gunpowder smoke.What surprised Nie Kong even more was the Digimon everywhere in the human world.Fierce ghost beast, evil dragon beast, dark dragon beast...


    Many dark Digimons run rampant in the real world, crushing everything that passes by on the road.


    Looking at this terrible situation, it goes without saying that the Dark Legion brought by Ultimate Monster has messed up Japan in the world of humans.And Nie Kong, staring in the air, didn''t even see a living person.


    "This Ultimate Beast, has it killed all Japanese people?"

 52 The collapse of the two-dimensional body text 054, fight the ultimate warcraft again

    "Is this caused by me indirectly?" Nie Kong looked at the fragmented city on the ground weirdly, and never thought that just a little change in the plot would make such a big change.


    "Master, the demon beast you''ve caught with hard work is about to run if you don''t keep up." The maiden beast behind him couldn''t help but reminded Nie Kong who was still watching with relish.


    "Oh, business matters." Nie Kong laughed, with Jia''er shrinking in his arms, chasing after the monster girl who was about to disappear from sight.


    There was a distance of five hundred meters from the monster girl, and after rushing like this for nearly twenty minutes, Nie Kong and the others came near the most famous iron tower in Tokyo.


    "Master, be careful, there are several tyrannical dark powers hidden in front." The celestial beast with divine power is especially sensitive to dark power.


    "Then it won''t be wrong, the Ultimate Monster should be hiding here not far." Nie Kong just wanted to leave, and several huge figures had already flashed from a distance, headed by the Ultimate Monster!


    Behind the Ultimate Beast, stood his three capable subordinates, the Sea Beast, the Satan Zombie and the just now Monster Girl.


    "What a strong dark power, is this the ultimate beast of one of the Seven Demon Kings?" The Celestial Beast and the Flower Fairy Beast were dripping with cold sweat, their faces covered with solemn expressions.


    Looking at the people in Nie Kong in the air, the eyes of the Ultimate Beast flashed cold, and he said coldly: "Vampire Beast, it''s been a long time! I didn''t expect you to dare to come to the door. Today I must be ashamed."


    Nie Kong''s eyes sternly said: "Last time you were not an opponent, this time is the same, you will never be my opponent."


    "Then let you try my true strength today!" Ultimate Beast roared, and saw that the body originally wrapped in the cloak was finally completely exposed to the air this time.


    The Ultimate Beast, which was originally more than two meters high, had grown ten times by leaps and bounds, and looked even bigger than the Satan zombie beside him.


    The head with two horns is exactly the same as the devil described in Western mythology, revealing that the sharp teeth and claws look so terrifying.


    "Hahaha, no one has been able to force me to use a combat form for a long time! I am now twice as strong as I was just now. Vampire Beast, you are also honored to die in my hands!"


    "Even if you are twice as strong, it won''t be my opponent. Do you think you are the only one who will transform?" Nie Kong did not move, because in the dark area he already felt that the Ultimate Beast was still hidden Part of the strength.


    Dark power spread out from Nie Kong''s body, and even the Celestial Beast and Flower Fairy Beast nearby couldn''t help changing their colors.


    At the same time, Nie Kong''s appearance began to undergo tremendous changes.The originally black hair turned into bright silver instantly, and the black pupils flashed a coquettish red.Even the corners of his mouth could not cover the two fangs that were slightly exposed after the transformation.


    "How is it possible? How can his strength be comparable to the Ultimate Beast King, one of the Seven Demon Kings!" The monster girl originally wanted to see Nie Kong being abused and killed by the Ultimate Beast King, but she didn''t expect to see it so unexpectedly. Scene.


    "It''s really hidden, I thought that the king would be able to win after transforming. But I didn''t expect that he would also transform. It''s really hard to say who wins and loses!" Satan zombie said solemnly.


    "Dad is so handsome!" Jia''er only felt extremely excited in her heart, and the blood in her body began to roll over without her control.In an instant, without Jiaer''s knowledge, she also transformed into a vampire.


    The short silver hair was draped over Jia''er''s face, and the red eyes looked not scary, but more lovely.Two slender little tiger teeth drilled out of Jia''er''s mouth and exposed to the air.


    In an instant, two vampires, one big and one small, stood in front of everyone!


    "Damn it, am I inferior to him in combat form, I don''t believe it!" Ultimate Monster was angry. He who is in charge of anger is also the easiest to be affected by anger.


    "Knuckles bombarded!" The Ultimate Beast screamed, and his fists opened his fingers suddenly, shooting out countless black energy from the fingertips, just listening to the sound of breaking through the sky.One of the black energies hit a Daxia building in front of Nie Kong, and Daxia instantly turned to ashes.


    "Resolve the move!" The terrifying energy covered more than ten meters of space around him, but as soon as it touched Nie Kong, it disappeared without a trace.


    "Go ahead, the subordinates of the Vampire Beast will be handed over to us!" The zombie satan beast saw the ultimate beast attack and moved his thick body towards the three female beasts.


    "Jie Jie... I am no match for the little girl who looks like a blood-sucking beast, so let me lose the Satan beast. My opponent is the celestial beast!" Seeing Nie Kong''s horror, Hai Beast dared not find Jia''er. Trouble.


    "I have no opinion." The demon girl beast was maimed by Jia''er and the Flower Fairy Beast in Dingtian Ring. Before she recovered, her strength was less than half of her strength, and she could only deal with the weakest Flower Fairy Beast.


    "Jia''er, be careful, don''t force it. I will help you after I solve the ultimate monster. Blood whip of sin!" After dissolving the ultimate monster''s skills, Nie Kong glanced at the female beast and the three of them. The satanic zombie beast, after a reminder, his body flashed, and in an instant he came to the side of Ultimate Monster.


    The scarlet whip in his hand danced and turned into a blood dragon, drawing towards the huge head of the Ultimate Monster.


    "Overlapping ashes!" The black flame spit out from Ultimate Monster''s mouth seemed to have been fired by a laser gun and greeted Nie Kong''s whip.


    "Sure enough, my strength has improved a lot!" Nie Kong was also slightly surprised to see his blood whip being extinguished by the black flames emitted by the Ultimate Monster.


    "The fire of chaos!" Ultimate Monster let out a deep roar, and instantly, a wave of extremely hot air spread around him.Even the surrounding concrete buildings slowly dissolve at this temperature.


    The black and red flames not only swallowed Nie Kong, but even the space a few hundred meters around him turned into a sea of ??flames, which looked so spectacular!


    "Such a wide range of flames, now it depends on how you resolve it!" Ultimate Monster does not believe that Nie Kong''s super power will be abnormal to this point!


    "If it was the last time, I might really not have that strength. But now I am not the last time I am! The move is resolved!!" After double repairs with Sona and Meimei, Nie Kong''s soul power No longer than that day.


    As Nie Kong''s scarlet pupils shrank, an invisible ripple spread out from his eyes.I saw the flames all around, disappearing without a trace in an instant, it was very weird!

 53 The collapse of the two-dimensional body text 055, start to absorb

    I was a little busy today, so the update was late, sorry everyone!!


    "That''s a large-scale attack, he... how could his superpower skills have such a terrifying power?!" Ultimate Monster''s wide-eyed eyes were full of puzzlement, and the terrifying face with this expression looked a little funny.


    "As a Digimon, you will never understand. Even without evolution, my strength can be greatly improved through practice." Nie Kong has super skills for condensing the soul, and the power of the soul will naturally change as the cultivation level deepens. Strong.


    "Hmph, even if your superpower skills are strong! I don''t believe you can continuously use this ability, but I am different from my chaos fire but there is no limit!" Ultimate Monster quickly recovered after being surprised, but with a pair of eyes But it was full of hideous killing intent.


    "Flame Hell!" The evil super-hot hell fire overflowing from the heart of revenge can not only eliminate all skills, but also burn the enemy to ashes!


    The black and red flames spread again before disappearing for a while, filling the space of several hundred meters around.


    "After fighting for so long, this battle is over! Although I can''t continuously use moves to resolve, but my superpowers are more than just a mere move. Look at my soul blade!!" Nie Kong didn''t do anything. Worried by the flames in front of him, the soul power on his body began to condense, and a mysterious energy wave like water waves centered on Nie Kong''s scarlet pupils, rippling towards the ultimate monster.


    Wherever the Soul Blade goes, whatever is touched by this energy, the flame that can eliminate all skills, without exception, neatly opens a wide road out.


    "What''s that?" Ultimate Monster felt a panic in his heart, but just after sensing this bad premonition, the blade of the soul that cut through his flame hell pierced into his body.


    Unspeakable pain swept across the body of Ultimate Monster.A big question popped up in his mind, just a super skill, why could it hurt one of his dignified Seven Demon Kings.


    "Roar!" After his deafening roar, the hideous eyes of Ultimate Monster finally lost all their looks.His consciousness was shattered by Nie Kong''s Soul Blade, and his huge body lost support and control and fell to the ground!


    "Huh, it took so much effort to finally solve it." Nie Kong''s spirit also seemed a little sluggish, and half of his mental energy was spent in the battle against Ultimate Monster.


    "Let''s try now, can you absorb the anger of one of the seven sins he controls and perfect my blood whip of sins!" Thinking of this, Nie Kong''s spirit was shocked.


    Before the Ultimate Beast was transformed into the data and dissipated, the blood whip of sin in Nie Kong''s hand pierced the Ultimate Beast''s body like an indestructible spear.


    "Ultimate King of Beasts!!" At this time, the three Digimons, the Celestial Beast, the Satan Zombie and the Sea Monster, who were fighting against the three females of the Flower Fairy Beast, saw this scene, and were scared to death!


    "Holy bow and arrow!" Taking advantage of this opportunity, the wings on the left glove of the Celestial Beast opened to form a bow and arrow, which was used to draw the bow.A light arrow full of huge sacred power pierced the body of the sea monster in an instant.


    Jia''er was not to be outdone, and the demon blood whip in his hand slapped Satan''s zombie beast at once, but Jia''er''s strength was still somewhat different from that of Satan''s zombie beast.The devil''s blood whip hit him, only to knock him back a few steps.


    Had it not been for the fallen bone claws of Satan''s zombie beasts, Jia''er would have been defeated long ago.Because Jiaer is a vampire, the body is not composed of data.


    The strength of the wounded Demon Beast and Hua Xian Beast is not much different, and the two women are fighting fiercely in the air.At this time, when the monster girl was stunned, the flower fairy beast punched the monster girl into the air.


    But apart from the sea monsters that were killed, the Satan Zombie Beast and the Monster Girl Beast didn''t fight back at all, but looked at Nie Kong stupidly.The three women also stopped fighting, staring at the most important person in their hearts.


    As Nie Kong pierced the blood whip of sin into the body of the Ultimate Monster, the huge body of the Ultimate Monster unexpectedly appeared from time to time, as if it would disappear all at once.


    "He... he''s devouring the data of the Ultimate Monster King?! Isn''t he afraid of death? The Ultimate Monster King''s data is full of one of the seven sins-anger!" The zombie Satan beast said in shock.Even the Digimon in the dark zone, if it encounters one of the seven sins, it will be disabled even if it is immortal.


    When the blood whip of sin penetrated into the ultimate beast, he felt countless negative emotions from the blood whip into his body, and he was not under his control at all!


    Originally, his plan was to seal this sin into his whip and perfect his trick.But with the introduction of these forces, he only felt that an unknown fire began to emerge in his heart for no reason!Anger, the uncontrollable fire of anger was about to swallow his reason.Destroying everything, destroying everything he saw, there was only one thought in his heart.


    "What a horrible power of sin, can''t I control this power at all." Nie Kong''s consciousness gradually blurred, he knew that if he didn''t do anything, he would completely lose his mind!


    "No, you can''t let the power of these dark sins melt into my soul! If these sins melt into my soul, although my soul power will greatly increase, it is estimated that I am not me!"


    Nie Kong knew that his state was dangerous at this time, because those powers had been completely integrated into his body, and he was approaching the Nigongwan on his head.And as all the power entered his body, the huge body of the Ultimate Beast disappeared without a trace!


    "He really swallowed the Ultimate Beast!" Yao Nv Beast resisted the pain and got up, staring at Nie Kong''s face blankly.At this moment, she couldn''t raise the thought of resisting Nie Kong at all in her heart. The only hope was that she could follow his side.


    The dark area is like this, it is always the weak and the strong, which is completely different from those who would rather die than fight to the death.Because in the heart of the monster, friendship and love have not yet begun to sprout the bright heart.


    Maybe if the witch beast has these thoughts, then the witch beast is not the witch beast at all, but the celestial beast!But everything will change, and after repairing with Nie Kong, they will simply fall out of the scope of Digimon.

 54 The collapse of the second element Text 056, blood whip upgrade!

    "No way, it seems that I can only transport my soul power to see if I can force them out!" Seeing that the dark sin power is approaching, Nie Kong gritted his teeth and directly used the few soul power to directly hit it. Past.The soul power can be extracted from the soul source when the soul power is used up, but if the soul itself is contaminated, no amount of soul power will be used!


    And now Nie Kong only has this last resort. If it doesn''t work, he doesn''t know what to do.


    At the moment when Nie Kong''s pure soul power comes.The power of darkness entrenched not far in front of Niekong Nigongwan, but shrank like a frightened sheep.


    But in an instant it seemed as if it turned into anger, roaring and colliding with Nie Kong''s soul power.


    "Boom!" Nie Kong only felt his body shook, and there was a feeling of turning around his head.


    Amidst a violent collision, those dark powers only persisted for a moment, before being beaten back by Nie Kong''s condensed soul power!


    "Although my soul power is not a lot, it is unexpectedly strong." Nie Kong, who was observing the battle situation with consciousness, was very happy in his heart.He never thought that the power of the soul cultivated through the goddess cultivating technique would actually be its nemesis!


    The soul power was tirelessly moving around in the body, trying hard to drive away the black and red violent energy.However, although this consumes a lot of soul power, the effect is indeed good. In less than ten minutes, the scattered black and red sin energy in the body has gathered together.Turned into a black energy group the size of a palm.


    Looking at the violent energy gathered together, Nie Kong was also relieved.With a movement of his mind, the blood in his body rushed out, enveloping the dark energy.


    As soon as he wrapped it, Nie Kong silently began to use his own blood to slowly devour it one by one!


    At the moment that was wrapped in the blood of Nie Kong''s vampire, the pitch black energy group seemed to have sensed a trace of danger, and immediately dispersed.It turned into countless strands, and then burst out from the sky, but failed to escape Nie Kong''s blood that contained energy that was not weaker than it.It was a mess and gradually became blurred.In the end, it finally dispersed quietly, turned into a wisp of scarlet smoke, and integrated into the blood of the vampire in Nie Kong''s body.


    Nie Kong was surprised to realize that at this moment, the temperature of the blood in his body was slowly rising.It didn''t take long before Nie Kong''s blood felt hotter and hotter, as if it was about to boil.


    With all the smoke poured into the blood.A strange scene also emerged, and I saw that my blood was already boiling and boiling, and it burned strangely at this time!


    "It''s hot!"


    The blood in his body was like a blood-red flame dragon swimming fast in Nie Kong''s body.As the flames representing anger rose, Nie Kong''s skin became very hot.He just felt that his whole body was burning up.


    "Is this the spontaneous combustion in the legend?" Nie Kong was helpless. He could only observe everything in his body quietly, but there was no way to stop the blood from burning.


    The sudden flames directly doubled the blood content in Nie Kong''s body.And the red gold in the blood was much more than before, and it gave people a little mysterious and noble feeling.Even the most important nucleus of the heart has grown a bit more than before!


    "It frightened me! It turned out to be just blending into my body''s blood to refine and strengthen the blood in my body!" Nie Kong''s blood whip of sin was originally made from his own blood.If you integrate the anger of one of the seven sins, you will no longer have problems affecting your mind, but will only make yourself stronger!


    Nie Kong shook his palm lightly, feeling the powerful force between his hands and feet, and his heart could not help but feel refreshed.Now he has no idea how much he is stronger than before.


    "The blood whip of sin, the first form!" Nie Kong stood high in the sky, his palm was lightly raised, and a blood whip that looked terrifying formed in his palm for an instant.


    No, it''s not completely transformed by blood now!On the surface of the blood whip, the hot flame representing the anger of one of the seven deadly sins spread.Looking at it from a distance, it was like a fire dragon entrenched in Nie Kong''s right hand.


    The blood whip of sin is not only an attack with flames, but also with the power of soul anger.If you are shot and immortal, you will also be affected by anger and lose your sanity.


    "Let you give it a try, the power you just got!" Nie Kong stared at the tall Satan zombie in front of him with stern eyes, and his figure flashed towards its huge figure in an instant.


    "Vampire Beast King, I am willing to Satan Zombie..." Nie Kong shockedly absorbed the scene of his master''s Ultimate Monster Beast, and was completely seen by the Satan Zombie.At this time, the Satan zombie beast could not even think of being an enemy of Nie Kong.Just about to kneel at Nie Kong''s feet and sing Conquest, but Nie Kong''s appearance interrupted the words behind him.


    The blood whip of sin in his hand suddenly tightened, and the fire dragon mixed with fierce energy and temperature turned into a red shadow and flung out like lightning.


    "Boom!" In the horrified gaze of Satan''s zombie beast, a blood whip of sin with fiery red flames was drawn on his head mercilessly.In an instant, the body of the Satan zombie beast more than ten meters high suddenly turned into fly ash and disappeared into the air.Before dying, Satan''s zombie beast was affected by the blood whip of sin, and his pupils were strangely angry.


    "The complete Satan zombie beast was killed like this? Next, it''s not my turn, right?"


    Looking at the satanic zombie beast that was killed in that blow, a chill involuntarily appeared in the heart of the monster girl beast, and her body was constantly shaking.


    "Akong''s strength has increased again!" Hua Xian Beast muttered, her cute face with a trace of sadness.With Nie Kong''s side, she felt that she couldn''t help him with her strength.


    "It seems that there is still a long way to go to truly protect the master and become his guardian angel." The celestial beast clenched her fists, her pure eyes full of fighting spirit!!The dream light in Dilumon''s eyes once again appeared in the eyes of the Celestial Beast.


    "Dad really is the strongest." Jia Er didn''t expect that the guy she couldn''t fight desperately would be easily killed by her father.This makes her envy and admiration.

 55 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 057, the demon return home

    "Where are you the demon beast, do you have to learn from the Satan zombie beast to resist me. Die or surrender, choose one." Nie Kong dragged the burning blood whip and walked in front of the demon beast.


    The eyes of King''s Landing looked down at the demon beast below him, and his domineering and stern face seemed to be incapable of any resistance.


    "Vampire Beast King, I am willing to surrender!" The monster girl originally thought that she would be ruthlessly annihilated like the Satan zombie beast, but after hearing Nie Kong''s words, her tight heart finally relaxed.


    She immediately climbed under Nie Kong''s body and knelt down in front of Nie Kong, her red eyes with surrender!The demon girl beast at this time was finally completely conquered by Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong didn''t expect that the characters of the Heavenly Girl Beast and the Demon Girl Beast would be so disagreeable, and suddenly became jealous in front of him.To talk about the degree of love between the two, Nie Kong naturally liked the celestial beast in his heart.


    After all, the celestial beast entrusted everything she had to him.Even when she was in a coma last time, she recovered quickly under her care.


    "Yes, Dad loves Jia''er the most!" Nie Kong hugged Jia''er''s petite body and nodded in response.


    "In addition to Jia''er, I also like the Celestial Beast and the Flower Fairy Beast! As for the Monster Beast, it depends on how you perform in the future."


    The flower-like faces of the Celestial Beast and the Flower Fairy immediately burst into a happy smile, and any dissatisfaction in their hearts disappeared without a trace in front of Nie Kong''s words.


    After the women finally calmed down, Nie Kong paid attention to the Digimon world in the sky.They have been back in the world for almost a day, in other words a long time has passed in the Digimon world.


    The Digimon world at this moment is even more distorted. In the human world, even the Tokyo Tower seems to be able to touch the Digimon world that is pressed down in the sky.


    It''s so close at hand, you can touch the opposite world with your hand!


    Nie Kong was a little stunned. The Digimon world in the sky wouldn''t just suppress the human world and force it together.


    "Master, don''t worry. Regardless of the world of Digimon or the world of Digimon, no one can block your way to rule the entire universe." Yaonv Beast thought Nie Kong was worried about this issue, and said vowedly.


    "I didn''t worry about this issue. I was thinking whether this world would be destroyed?" Nie Kong shook his head and said.


    The Celestial Beast was as quiet as ever and whispered: "Master, if you can''t prevent the distortion of the Digimon world. Then the destruction of the two worlds will sooner or later be a matter of time."


    "Then Akong, shall we also be destroyed with the destruction of the world? No, I haven''t had enough fun with Akong." Huaxian Beast shook his head vigorously.


    "Dad, I''m so scared!" Jiaer heard these world-destroying remarks, her face full of worry and anxiety.


    "Go back to the Digimon world first. If it doesn''t work, I will take you to another world. I am the only person in the world who has the right to decide your life or death!" Nie Kong will not spare any world to save, anyway he will not. Will stay in the Digimon world for a long time.If it were destroyed, the three bosses in the three-dimensional dimension would be eager to do so.


    The eyes of the monster girl are full of brilliance, and it seems that Nie Kong''s domineering words are filled in her heart!This is the master who can be worthy of him!


    The eyes of the three women who had been to Nie Kong Ding Tianjie brightened, and they believed in Nie Kong''s words. In their view, Nie Kong''s Dingtian Ring is another world at all! Does not belong to the world of Digimon!

 56 The collapse of the two-dimensional body text 058, teaching

    After preparing everything, Nie Kong and the others returned to the Digimon world through the high-altitude passage.This time Nie Kong obviously felt that the boundary between the two worlds had declined a lot.Nie Kong had some doubts whether the human world could last two or three days.


    Since the human world has a "map" of the Digimon world, this time it was easy to return to Sabah, which saved a lot of time.


    Back in the Digimon world, what made Nie Kong feel uncomfortable was that the whole world had no life at all and was full of the smell of death.On the way back to his vampire beast castle, there is really no Digimon!


    This situation gave Nie Kong a sense of crisis in his heart. In order to adapt to the world that is about to be destroyed at any time, Nie Kong felt that he must replenish his energy at any time and be ready for the next crossing!


    On the road, Nie Kong dug countless trees and threw them into his ring space. There were fruit numbers as food and big trees as buildings.I always feel that there is only one plant in the ring, which is too monotonous!Moreover, Nie Kong moved a smooth river into his ring.


    Now in the ring, there are flowers, grass, and water, almost creatures can form a real world!!Nevertheless, staying in the Digimon world and eating the monster as soon as possible is talking.


    He couldn''t wait that long. If he went to the second world before letting the demon beast eat it, he didn''t know what would happen.


    After arriving at the castle, Nie Kong did not find the evil beast guarding the gate, and even the little evil beast that had always been loyal was missing!


    "Dad, this world has become so scary! Except for us, there is no Digimon!" Even Jiaer felt uncomfortable with the color of loneliness.


    "That''s all right, you go back to Dad''s space first, where there are Meimei and Suna with you, you should not be afraid. When Dad arrives in the next world, I will let you out."


    "Well, dad, don''t let Jia''er wait too long!" Jia''er looked at Nie Kong silently, and nodded obediently.To be honest, in Ding Tian Ji, I feel really more comfortable than the current world.


    It''s not a shame that she is my good daughter. I just thought about whether it would be inconvenient for Jiaer to be there. I didn''t expect Jiaer to ask for it and leave me.Nie Kong couldn''t help kissing Jiaer''s forehead.


    "What about you, do you want to go back?" Nie Kong turned and asked the Heavenly Female Beast and the Flower Fairy Beast.


    Seeing the indifferent demon beast next to Nie Kong, the celestial beast bit her small mouth lightly, "I want to stay with my master forever, not going anywhere."


    "Akong, let me accompany Jia''er back! By the way, use my power to plant all the trees that have just been transplanted!" Although the flower fairy beast is usually a crazy girl, she still knows how to measure.


    Nie Kong nodded, and immediately opened Jia''er and the Flower Fairy Beast into the Dingtian Ring.With the help of Suna and Meimei, I believe that Dingtianjie will soon become a beautiful world.


    Yao Nv Beast glanced at her master curiously, and she felt that her master was not simple, giving her a very mysterious feeling all over her body.She can never figure it out, she can''t guess it!!


    "Youth beast, the beast, you two, come with me, time is tight now, no time is wasted!" Nie Kong walked to the bedroom first without saying a word.


    "Hey, the celestial beast, do you know what the master wants to do?" The demon beast stabbed the celestial beast with her arm and asked in a low voice.


    "Huh, what the master''s mind is that you, a new servant who just joined, will know." The Celestial Beast snorted, showing a proud look at the Beast, ignoring the Beast and immediately followed Nie Kong.


    "Isn''t it just to follow the master''s side earlier, what''s so great!" Seeing the proud look of the Tiannv beast, the monster girl tickled with hatred.


    After arriving in Nie Kong''s bedroom, Nie Kong took off all the clothes on his body and lay comfortably on the largest bed in the bedroom.


    When the celestial beast saw Nie Kong''s body, a red flower appeared on her pretty face. Nie Kong didn''t wait for Nie Kong to say that she took the initiative to take off the veil on her body, revealing her holy and beautiful figure.


    "Master, are you going to start cultivating?" The celestial beast softened into Nie Kong''s arms shyly, and said softly, holding Nie Kong''s body.


    "Haha, don''t worry! Before cultivating with you, it''s not too late to tune and train the nymph beast!" Nie Kong picked up the celestial beast without a trace and resisted the urge to push the nymph beast.


    "Master, do whatever you want to treat the Demon Girl Beast." The Demon Girl Beast didn''t know what Nie Kong was going to do, but the moment she declared her loyalty to Nie Kong, she could no longer violate Nie Kong''s ideas.


    "Master, I will join the other day!" The Celestial Beast also seemed so excited, and seemed to be very interested in training the Beast.


    "I''ll talk later when I have a chance." Nie Kong did not agree or refuse, and gave an ambiguous answer to the celestial beast.


    "Climb up and kneel in front of me." Nie Kong directly gave orders to the monster girl.


    The demon beast didn''t dare to defy, and after hesitating a moment, she obediently climbed onto the bed and knelt in front of Nie Kong.Even if there were three people, the bed didn''t look too small.


    "Look up, take off the leather jacket that is draped on you!" As Nie Kong''s words just fell, the celestial beast beside her couldn''t help it, she directly stretched out her hands and desperately pulled the leather jacket that was wrapped around the beast''s body. .


    When the monster girl wanted to resist, Nie Kong''s outstretched palm was already slapped on her ass.


    "Don''t resist!" The monster girl who was still stubborn was shot, as if all the strength of her body had been drawn out, her eyes were grieved and looked at Nie Kong.


    Under the efforts of the Heavenly Girl Beast, the leather coat on the Demon Girl Beast was torn to pieces.Finally, all the secrets of Yaonv Beast''s body were completely exposed to Nie Kong''s eyes.


    The skin has a different style from that of the Celestial Beast, with a slender waist and thin legs, especially the breasts are a bit bigger than the Celestial Beast.


    The two women have similar faces, but they have completely opposite temperaments.The temperament of the two is more prominent in this close comparison.It''s like the witch beast becomes more enchanting, and the celestial beast becomes more holy.


    "Master, what do you want to do to me." It seems that the monster girl developed by coquettish, after being taken off all the clothes by the goddess, seemed a little at a loss, it seems that this is the first time to face this situation.

 57 The collapse of the two-dimensional body text 059, the goddess is a teacher

    Nie Kong''s goal is to train the demon beast into the most slutty bitch on the bed and bring him supreme enjoyment!This is what Lilith beast should do as a master of ergonomics, although the demon beast has not evolved yet!!


    The first is to teach the monsters some skills as a maid, such as ventriloquism, performance and other skills to serve the master!


    "Come over, the goddess beast, and teach her exactly what to do." Hearing Nie Kong''s words that the goddess beast was so angry, he looked at the beast and shot out invisible anger.


    "The damn celestial beast, isn''t it just to serve the master for a longer time, what''s so proud of!" The wicked female beast saw the face of the celestial beast, and she stopped getting angry.


    The two boldly performed in front of the monster girl, leaving the monster girl dumbfounded.


    "Don''t worry, the purpose now is to teach the evil girl beast how to do it, haha!" Nie Kong naturally can''t stand it, but the business is important. First, I will teach the evil girl beast.


    The Celestial Beast glared fiercely at the Monster Beast, and then looked at Nie Kong with a bitter look, as if to blame the owner for not being able to satisfy her immediately.


    "Wongirl beast, you just do it again as the sky girl beast just did." Nie Kong placed his head on the elastic thighs of the sky girl beast, and ordered the girl beast.


    "Yes...Yes, Master!" The Demon Girl Beast was a little nervous. Although she didn''t know what these actions meant, it still caused an inexplicable agitation in her heart.

 58 The collapse of the two-dimensional body text 060, direct Nie Kong

    The celestial beast leaned against Nie Kong, a faint scent from her body, coupled with the moving cheeks, it was indeed someone''s irresistible charm.If the flower fairy beast is the kind of innocent and romantic elf, the perfect combination of the demon beast and the coldness, the female beast that day is a combination of holiness and nobility, but it is so bold and open in front of Nie Kong.


    "I will practice with the monster girl first to improve my strength, and then when I practice with you, the more benefits you will get! Don''t worry, the master will not forget you." Nie Kong had a plan in his heart.Although his strength has also improved after absorbing the Ultimate Beast, the effect of the improvement is definitely not as obvious as that of the monster girl after double repair, so the Celestial Beast was left at the end.


    The demon beast has been in the dark area for a long time, relying on her own strength to improve to full body, the strength is naturally stronger than the flower fairy beast and the celestial beast that evolved by the badge before!Moreover, Nie Kong''s strength has also been improved not long ago, and the energy that bursts out during the double repair of the two really surprised Nie Kong.


    "No wonder, that celestial beast is so powerful, it can actually defeat me, it turned out that the master helped her. Humph, let''s see how I get revenge in the future."


    Nie Kong seemed to be able to see that the soul in his body turned into drops of golden liquid, flowing smoothly in his soul space, and then tightening in the Nigongwan.


    The qualitative change of soul power still made Nie Kong feel an unprecedented feeling.Although he didn''t use his eyes to see, he could still see the sights of several meters around him.


    Nie Kong knew that this was the so-called spiritual consciousness.But the coverage area is really too small, only a few meters.But Nie Kong was already very happy, because he was only practicing to the first half of the first level of the Goddess Cultivation Technique.


    Throwing his consciousness into the Dingtian Ring, Nie Kong also discovered that the Dingtian Ring had grown from the original tens of kilometers in length and width to more than 1,000 kilometers in length and width, which was more than ten times larger.It is simply from a small island to the size of a province.


    The demon beast under her whimpered, and her body also emitted a faint black light, as if it were preparing to evolve.But after a few flashes, the black light disappeared suddenly, and it seemed that the energy was still a bit short.


    The celestial beast watching the battle nervously looked at the beast that seemed to be evolving, and when she saw the light of evolution disappeared, she finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "If you evolve like this, I will be really sad in the future."


    "Master, it''s a pity. I''m almost able to evolve, can we practice together again?" Feeling that Nie Kong has released from her body, the demon girl beast''s tone is filled with infinite regret.

 59 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 061, the holy female beast?

    "Master, it''s a pity. I''m almost able to evolve, can we practice together again?" Feeling that Nie Kong has released from her body, the demon girl beast''s tone is filled with infinite regret.


    Nie Kong looked at the demon beast as if it had recovered, and cried out in his heart, it was indeed the future Lilith beast, in this respect it was indeed much better than the celestial beast and other girls.


    The celestial female beast snorted: "It is a blessing that your master can help you in your cultivation for several lifetimes. Don''t take it easy! The master has just said it, now it''s my turn!"


    "Well, I did say it just now!" Nie Kong smiled slightly. He who has experienced evolutionary failures firsthand, naturally knows how great the resentment caused by the unsuccessful evolution of the Monster Girl Beast is.


    The demon beast raised her pretty face, glared at the deity beast with shame and resentment, and seemed to think of something, then glanced at her eyebrows slightly and said: "Then master, what should I do, it will almost evolve."


    "In the future, if you work harder and actively strive to cultivate more with your master, it will naturally happen!" Nie Kong squinted and smiled secretly in his heart.He is looking forward to the performance of the monster girl on the bed in the future.


    "Master, ignore the demon beast, let the devil beast serve you well." Following the soft voice of the devil beast came over.Watching the scene of Nie Kong fighting the demon girl on the spot, the celestial beast was already inexplicably excited.


    "Also, my strength has been increased to the maximum, and I hope that this practice can help you a little bit." Through the double cultivation with the monster girl, Nie Kong''s soul at this time has been condensed into a liquid state.Compared with the improvement of the soul, the energy of oneself has not been greatly improved, and the benefits that have not been gained by swallowing the ultimate monster are so great.


    "Come on, Master, I''m ready." The demon beast hovered around Nie Kong''s waist like a boneless female snake.


    Nie Kong, who hadn''t had much fun just now, could not let go of this opportunity to put two beauties, one righteous and one evil, on the bed.he


    Because of the strength that Nie Kong has improved during this period, the harvest of the Celestial Beast is greater than the previous few times.


    Pure energy circulates rapidly in the two of them. When the two of them spray out everything in the body at the same time, the energy also circulates to the maximum extent.


    There was a loud bang, and as the energy in the body increased, the body of the celestial beast burst out with a dazzling light.


    "This is the light of evolution? The celestial beast has evolved a step ahead of me! Damn, I wanted to be ashamed when he was stronger than her." Perceiving the light emitted by the celestial beast, the beast Scarlet eyes were filled with incomparable loss.


    After practicing with Nie Kong many times, the energy in the celestial beast has been accumulated for a long time, and finally Nie Kong has improved her strength and double cultivation with her this time, and began to evolve.


    "Is the celestial beast going to start its evolution? I hope it won''t become the mechanized appearance of the sacred celestial beast. It''s a bit ugly." Nie Kong didn''t know, because he was still in double cultivation, the thoughts in his heart could It was conveyed to the celestial beast.


    "The celestial beast has evolved, the sacred celestial beast!" With the excited cheers of the celestial beast, the body of the celestial beast left Nie Kong''s arms and floated strangely in the sky.


    A surging divine power burst out from her.The sacred power was so great that the face of the monster girl lying next to it changed.If it hadn''t been for the double repair, her strength had also been greatly improved, it is estimated that if it were the previous demonic beast, she might be purified by the celestial beast.


    The sacred celestial beast in mid-air began to change drastically. I saw a golden javelin dedicated to Western knights suddenly appeared in the right hand that was originally empty, and a strong round shield appeared in the left hand.Behind her, there were only four pairs of white angel wings, but now they have grown a new pair of wings!


    But the most important part of her was the appearance of a turquoise metal silk battle skirt, which concealed its graceful places and plump thighs.The position on the chest is also like this, tightly wrapped by the same metal silk armor.


    But the face and other parts of the body have not changed much.So in addition to a change of clothes and an extra weapon, the Celestial Beast is still the original Celestial Beast!


    Holy celestial beast, ultimate body!One of the three angels, the female angel is the final form of the beast.The Virgin Mary of fraternity embodies the love of God and purifies evil!


    Skills: Sefirot Crystal-Summon multiple crystal spheres full of sacred power arranged in the shape of the tree of life to attack the enemy.


    Eden''s Javelin (Eden''s Javelin)-from the javelin in the hand emits a holy light, purifying the enemy.


    Universal love (universallove)-release the infinite light of maternal love and influence opponents.


    Eden''s Needle (Eden''s Needle)-The javelin in the hand is thrown at the enemy forcefully.


    "Great, I thought you would evolve into an angel full of machinery." Nie Kong was a little excited when he saw that the beast hadn''t evolved into the original plot.


    "Master, I have heard your call. If you don''t like that appearance, the celestial beast will not evolve into that way!" The celestial beast put away the sacred power released from its body, slowly falling from the sky.


    Excited, she stretched out her hands and hugged Nie Kong into her warm arms.


    Although the celestial beast has successfully evolved, her body still hasn''t changed much, she is still so slim and slender!But I don¡¯t know if the holy celestial beast will have a new form after evolution?


    "Master!" The holy female beast yelled softly, soft enough to be in Nie Kong''s arms.Although the evolution was successful, the feelings of the holy celestial beast towards Nie Kong did not change, but became deeper.

 60 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 062, the end!

    Nie Kong stood in front of his castle, looking up into the sky with a solemn expression.


    The sacred celestial beast and the demon beast stood side by side with him, silently watching their master.


    "Master, I feel that the distortion of the Digimon world can''t even be stopped by me now. Let''s leave here and go to the independent space of your master." The Holy Celestial Beast standing on the right of Nie Kong said softly.


    "Why don''t we go to the dark area together, it is estimated that the distortion will not affect there." Yaonv Beast hesitated for a while before hesitated.


    Knowing that the dark area is a cage, she doesn''t know how much thought it took to return to the Digimon world.But I didn''t expect that the Digimon World had actually become like this.


    "Impossible, the dark area belongs to the Digimon world, and it must have been distorted! Even the human world that is far away has been affected, and the dark area is no exception!" Nie Kong knew that the matter had reached irreversible To the point, the only thing that can save the Digimon world from destruction is the badge power of eight children.But it is a pity that all the boys died except for Jia''er and the three daughters.


    Just as Nie Kong finished speaking, he saw a scene in the sky, not what the human world is.However, the "map" in the sky is rapidly expanding, and it seems to be infinitely close to the Digimon world.


    "No, the Digimon world is about to collide with the human world, and forcibly merge." Seeing this scene, the gorgeous face flashed with horror.She didn''t expect the Digimon world to be so bad.


    Nie Kong''s brows moved, and it seemed that this world could no longer stay, and if he stayed longer, he would have to be destroyed together with this world.


    "Stay and don''t move, I want to open up my space!" Nie Kong knew that the situation was urgent, and without a word, he grabbed the two women with both hands. In his heart, he put the sacred female beast and the female beast into the heaven ring. Inside.


    Of course, Nie Kong had already chosen the place to land. If otherwise the space in Dingtian Ring was so large, they estimated that it would take a long time to find Jiaer inside.


    Glancing at the castle in front, Nie Kong felt unwilling to give up, gritted his teeth, Nie Kong tried to throw the castle into the ring together.


    But after trying for a while, Nie Kong gave up this unrealistic idea.There is no other reason. Nie Kong''s soul power is not strong enough to open up such a large space to squeeze the castle in at once.


    "Let¡¯s try to activate it now. The three bosses engraved in the Dingtian Ring to break the dimension of the space formation." Time is pressing, Nie Kong dare not waste too much time, and immediately put his consciousness into the Dingtian Ring. In the formation.


    The originally vague light cluster became clear and dazzling, and the color changed from milky white to golden, as if a round of scorching sun emerged.


    With such a dazzling light, even Nie Kong couldn''t help but narrow his eyes, what a power of faith this should be.


    "It''s no wonder there will be so many. This is not just a collapse of the plot, even the whole world is also collapsed!" Nie Kong was startled at first, and then secretly stunned. Unexpectedly, the faith that was overflowing before is now fast. Realized.


    "Start it, Po Yuan array!" Nie Kong directly named this mysterious formation in charge of Po Yuan array.With the trigger of Nie Kong''s consciousness, the formation in the ring was rapidly rotating.


    Faster and faster, the power of faith condensed in the formation eye has also been integrated into the formation.When the rotation speed of the broken element array reached a speed invisible to the naked eye, in front of Nie Kong''s ring, a terrifying light blade of ten meters long was shot.


    It was Nie Kong who saw the sharp blade shot by Ding Tianjie, still feeling a trace of cold sweat on his head.It is too strong, so strong that he has no resistance at all.


    When the light blade shot into the void, a full ten seconds passed, when the light group in the sky reached its extreme point, a deep muffled thunder sound came.As soon as the white light converged, the air suddenly transformed into a pitch-black hole, which was not knowing how deep it was, without a trace of light, like the mouth of a behemoth who chose to eat.


    Nie Kong, who had traveled through it once, knew that this was the way to other two-dimensional worlds, but looking at this black hole, Nie Kong felt a chill in his back.


    "I don''t have the protection of the Three Emperors this time. I really don''t know if I can survive it!" Nie Kong hesitated. When he saw the two worlds that were about to collide, he gritted his teeth and jumped in.


    "Since the three bosses say yes, I believe they will not cheat me."


    Soon after Nie Kong jumped into the black hole, the Digimon World collided with the human world, and under the forced fusion, there was a bang, and an unprecedented explosion occurred.Unexpectedly, when Nie Kong changed the plot, the Digimon World would be completely destroyed and declared to disappear into the ranks of the two-dimensional world.


    And as soon as Nie Kong entered the black hole passage, the tearing force of the inner space continued to damage his body, and Nie Kong''s vampire body was constantly repairing.The process is naturally painful.Not only is it unable to mobilize any power, it is also difficult for the body to move.


    And the power of destruction is as fast as the power of recovery.If it were not for the power of faith released by the ring, Nie Kong believed that once he entered this black hole, he would be torn to pieces.


    It''s just that, after a long time, the body will still collapse!But Nie Kong had no way, because he had no resistance at all under the tearing force of this terrifying space.


    I don''t know how long it has been in the channel, maybe a few minutes, maybe a few seconds.Just when Nie Kong felt that his body was about to take it, a ray of light finally came from the dark passage.


    Although faint, it appeared so outstanding in the dark black hole, which brought infinite hope to Nie Kong.Experienced Nie Kong knew that that would be the gateway to the next two-dimensional world!


    "It seems that the sky is not dead for me!" Nie Kong didn''t expect that the power of faith was too rich, which is also a mistake!Due to the huge power of faith, the activated formation was too strong, and it is estimated that it broke a long dimension.With the strength of Nie Kong''s body, naturally he couldn''t pass such a long journey.


    But at this moment, there was a gap of space beside the passage!Nie Kong no longer hesitated, forcibly used the last force in his body to penetrate into the light.

 61 The collapse of the two-dimensional body text 063, advent

    The Huang Family of Hong Kong, China, was founded by the Invincible Oriental, one of the three Pluto kings. It is not only the largest local gang, but also the group that leads all the monsters in China.


    "Bengyue Dimensional Knife!" In the enchantment of the Huang Family Headquarters, I saw a girl wearing a Luo skirt from the Qing Dynasty more than 100 years ago, working hard to practice.But this weird costume looks a bit strange in comparison with the surrounding modern buildings.


    Her skin was very white, as pale as the demon beast, without a trace of blood.Although her face is not as charming as a demon beast, it is more pure and lovely than her.


    "Yeah, I used it for success!" The moment the girl swung her hand knife, the big tree in front of her unexpectedly broke into several sections.The Bengyue Dimensional Knife was originally a technique to remove objects, not to bring objects to other dimensions.It opens the dimension in the object like a space ring, and separates it disorderly, making it impossible to connect as before, achieving the effect of cutting.


    This trick is one of the three masters of the three kings of the East, the undefeated invincible ingenuity, with a strange and unpredictable attack ability!If you don''t have certain strength, you can''t avoid it at all.


    "Oh, Lingling is a pretty talented girl, she can inherit the old man''s unique skills! In this way, the old man''s skills will not be buried." Sitting on the roof of the villa in the distance, one eye wears sunglasses and her skin is wrinkled. The old man was somewhat delighted to see this scene.


    But before they were happy for long, a strange darkness appeared at the place cut by the Bengyue Dimensional Knife.The darkness is getting bigger and bigger, and it will almost become a black hole!


    "This is... a black hole? Is it possible that Lingling''s Bengyue Dimensional Sword has reached the highest stage of opening the space barrier?" Dongfang Unbeaten stood up in surprise.


    "What''s the matter, my Dimensional Knife shouldn''t reach this level." Lingling stepped back in shock, not daring to approach the black exit that suddenly appeared in front.


    At this moment, a large group of black smoke emerged from the black hole!No, this is not black mist, but a huge group of bats!


    "This strange monster, what kind of monster ran out?" Even Dongfang Unbeaten, who had lived for hundreds of years, couldn''t understand that the Bengyue Dimensional Sword that his granddaughter accidentally used would appear such a strange scene.


    "My day... I can finally come out alive!" When the two were stunned, a hearty and cheerful laugh came out from the sky.


    The two looked in the direction where the bats gathered, and saw that the bat in the sky turned into a man.This person is no one else, but Nie Kong who came from the Digimon world.


    Scarlet pupils, silver hair fluttering in the wind, and Nie Kong''s handsome and evil appearance are enough to attract any young woman in a boudoir.


    "Is this shape a vampire? But apart from Zhu Ran''s family, how could there be such a powerful vampire in the world? Could it be Lingling''s Bengyue Dimensional Knife, which happened to be released from a different space?" Dongfang Unbeaten guessed well. It was precisely because of the little space cut by Lingling''s Bengyue Dimensional Knife that Nie Kong descended into this world.


    "Who are you? Why are you in the barrier of our house?" Lingling looked at Nie Kong in the sky warily and put on a fighting pose.Intuition tells her that the man in the sky is dangerous.


    "Girl?" Nie Kong also noticed the beauties wearing weird costumes below, and his heart moved.Originally, he was consuming all the energy of the body in the dimensional channel. At this time, he was weak, and he wanted the blood of a few virgins to restore his own energy.


    "Haha, you will understand who I am later." Nie Kong didn''t directly answer Lingling''s question, and the figure floating in the sky quickly rushed towards her.


    "Bengyue Dimensional Knife!!" Huang Lingling yelled, not afraid of Nie Kong, and directly swiped at Nie Kong.But unfortunately, nothing appeared.Lingling''s Bengyue Dimensional Knife is not proficient, and she can''t use it successfully every time!


    "How come, my Bengyue Dimensional Sword failed?" Huang Lingling was a little dumbfounded.


    "Want to scare me, I thought it would really be Bengyue Dimensional Sword." Nie Kong was relieved, feeling that his body was not unusual.He quickly walked around Lingling''s back, and his right hand encircled her slender waist.


    "The smell of blood smells so good. It looks like a virgin. I''m so lucky." Nie Kong lowered his head and gently smelled her snow-white neck. He couldn''t help but stretch out his fangs before Huang Lingling could react. Stabbed in her neck.


    "Well, it hurts! What do you want to do to me?" Huang Lingling felt a pain in her neck, and she lost her strength little by little.


    Following the entrance of Huang Lingling''s blood, Nie Kong felt that the blood in Huang Lingling''s body was not as warm as an ordinary human girl, but out of his coldness, but it contained a lot of energy.


    "It''s delicious, the refreshing taste is better than eating ice cream!" Nie Kong took a few big mouthfuls, and as the virgin blood turned into energy to replenish his body, his vampire body began to recover.


    "Where is the vampire, what do you want to do to my granddaughter?" Standing on the top of the Huang''s villa, Dongfang Undefeated, seeing Lingling in danger, could no longer hold back.The body that looks aging is unexpectedly agile.


    Nie Kong only felt a flower in front of him, that is, a short old man with wrinkled skin appeared. Looking at Nie Kong, he felt very dangerous.


    "Asshole, asshole! Just suck my blood, dare to take my first kiss." Huang Lingling''s cold and pale face unexpectedly showed a rare blush.She struggling to get out of Nie Kong''s arms, her eyes glared at him.


    "Lingling, my grandpa will vent your anger for you. As long as I''m still alive, I will never allow others to bully my family!" Dongfang Unbeaten pulled Lingling back, staring at Nie Kong with cold eyes.


    A powerful and compelling aura was uploaded from the small old man who seemed to be in the soil at any time.


    "Invincible in the East? Bengyue Dimensional Knife? Is this the world of the cross and the vampire?" Nie Kong heard the name of the old man in front of him, coupled with the moves the girl just called out, and finally understood which anime he had come to. In the world.

 63 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 065, Ao Yueyin was hit to death

    "Yanghai Academy?" Standing in front of the stop sign, Nie Kong looked at the admission notice that Dongfang had given him undefeated, with an intriguing smile on his face.Fortunately, I came before the plot started, otherwise Chi Ye Mengxiang would have been admitted to the harem by Qing Ye Yueyin.


    To say that Nie Kong really doesn''t understand, why the human Qingye Yueyin can be loved by so many female monsters? Could it be that he is Tang Seng reincarnated?!!


    But the old man of the unbeaten Dongfang wanted to accept me as his grandson-in-law.Although the zombie girl Lingling is really cute, but he hasn''t accounted for the damage to my arm. How could I commit myself to being his grandson at his house!Even if it didn''t hurt myself, I wouldn''t give up the entire forest for a small tree.


    "Is the East undefeated? Now my strength is a bit worse than you! But I remember this hatred. I must take all your granddaughter and your daughter-in-law as my slave girl!" Thinking of Miao Tiantian With that charming and charming figure, evil fire rose in Nie Kong''s heart.


    But with Nie Kong''s own strength now, it was really difficult to say that he would kill Dongfang Undefeated.Because he was familiar with the plot, he knew that the undefeated Dongfang who was fighting with him had not broken the seal and turned into a young man.


    To defeat the East Undefeated, become the world''s first person, and completely destroy the world, the most important thing is your own strength.


    Now, in addition to improving his strength through double cultivation, he also knows a way, which is to absorb the blood of the ancestor of vampires in this world, Alkad, and upgrade the body of the physical vampire to reach the true ancestor!


    The hub for all this must fall on Chi Ye Mengxiang in the private Yanghai Academy!In the academy, you can collect beauty and achieve the purpose of improving your strength. Why not do it!!


    Today is the day when Yanghai College starts, so Nie Kong went to the station designated by the college to wait.At this moment, a boy in a green uniform with a schoolbag in his hand walked in while looking at the admission notice.


    "Is he Qingye Yueyin? The green school uniform with his weak expression is really uncomfortable. Look, I dare to look at me, now I just kill him." Nie Kong''s murderous intent has already risen in his heart. He didn''t want this original hero to steal a woman from him!


    At this moment, the sound of Didi sounded, and a bus came slowly toward this side.Nie Kong knew that this car was a special car to Yanghai Academy.


    "Transfer!" Nie Kong muttered silently in his heart, and the power of the soul spread out in his eyes.I saw that the bus that was about to stop suddenly accelerated and ran into the body of Ao Yueyin next to him!


    "Zizi!" The brakes continued to sound, but still failed to stop the tragedy.With a look of horror, Qingye Yueyin was crushed by the bus before his body could escape.Wherever the bus passed, countless bloodstains were left, which looked very miserable!


    "What''s the matter, the bus is out of control?" In the bus, an uncle with a cigarette in his mouth and a head covering his eyes ran off quickly.After seeing Aono Yueyin who was run over by his own bus, the expression on his face suddenly became silent.


    "Hey, uncle, why are you not careful when driving? Let''s see that you killed someone!" Nie Kong pretended to be dissatisfied with the driver.


    "Young man, are you also a student who wants to enter Yanghai Academy?" The driver stared at Nie Kong, and the driver''s tone eased after he found no demon in Nie Kong.


    "Yes, I didn''t expect to encounter this kind of tragedy when I first came here. As a driver, you are really unqualified!" Nie Kong''s heart was already refreshing, and it was really fun to do things like planting and arguing.


    Not only did you do what you wanted to do, but you can accuse others arrogantly!The driver kept smoking and pacing back and forth, his face full of irritability.


    "Well, after hesitating like this, the opening ceremony is about to begin. After sending me to school, you can handle this matter again." Nie Kong gave him a suggestion.


    "That''s right, let''s send you there first." The uncle driver himself is very good, but he thought that Nie Kong was just an ordinary human, so he was led by the nose by Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong boarded the school bus and found that there was no student in the bus.Perhaps the driver originally came to pick up a human being, Yueyin Aoye.


    The uncle driver reminded: "Yanghai Academy is terrifying, are you sure you want to go in!"


    "Is it as horrible as you? You killed people directly." Nie Kong looked at the driver with a smile.


    The driver only felt like swallowing a big and smelly fly. He felt that the human in front of him could not be seen through even he, and it was very difficult to deal with.The two were speechless for a while, and the driver dared not say much, and drove the car intently.


    After a while, the car began to pass through a dark tunnel.Nie Kong knew that this tunnel was the barrier in front, enclosing the entire Yanghai Academy!!


    It didn''t take long before there was a bright light ahead-the tunnel was over.The uncle driver stopped the car, opened the door, and said to Nie Kong with his cigarette in his mouth: "Yanghai Academy is here, let me remind you again, be careful boy."


    "Mr. Driver, I think you should take care of yourself. You are a murderer!" Before Nie Kong got off the bus, he didn''t forget to hit the driver.


    "Huh, don''t you just die? Anyway, Yanghai Academy only needs one human to go in every year, and you can complete the task now!" The driver''s face flashed with suffocation, and he drove the bus and disappeared in front of Nie Kong.


    Looking at the departing driver, the smile on Nie Kong''s face gradually faded. While carefully observing the surrounding situation, he walked into the woods leading to the college!


    In the woods, there seems to be no living tree.Above the dead trees, many crows with red eyes quacked, and there were countless tombstones scattered in the woods, and the gloomy atmosphere in the woods made people feel like they came to a cemetery.


    Suddenly, the sound of the bicycle chain spinning with a "wow" came from the gloomy forest to Nie Kong''s ears, getting closer and closer!


    Nie Kong turned his head and looked in the direction where the sound was coming from, and saw a very cute girl with long pink hair on the right who was riding a bicycle and hitting him.The green sailor suit cannot hide her sexy figure!Especially the smooth thighs exposed from the skirt made him feel the urge to feel it!

 64 The collapse of the second element text 066, meet Mengxiang

    "Danger, get away!" The girl''s sweet voice came into Nie Kong''s ears.


    "Is she just Chi Ye Mengxiang, such a cute girl. Just hearing the delicate voice, I already feel comfortable all over." Nie Kong''s eyes lit up, but his body didn''t dodge or let the girl hit him. On my own body.


    After knocking down Nie Kong, the bicycle flew out for several meters and hung on a branch not far away, but Chi Ye Mengxiang''s soft body fell into Nie Kong''s arms.Immediately after hearing the life of "Boom", Nie Kong hugged Chi Ye Mengxiang and fell to the ground in an extremely charming posture.


    "Woo...it hurts me! Because of anemia, my head is a little dizzy." Chi Ye Mengxiang shook her little head, and finally got up from Nie Kong.Only now, Mengxiang just sat on his lower abdomen.


    "No...nothing, just...just..."


    "En? What do you want to say? It''s okay, just say what you want to say." Nie Kong smiled when he saw Meng Xiang''s embarrassed expression on what he wanted to say.


    "That...that, do you...do you hate vampires?" Mengxiang raised her head suddenly, looking at Nie Kong cautiously with hopeless eyes, as if she had made up her mind.


    "Vampire? Haha, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Nie Kong and I am actually a vampire too!" Nie Kong did not hide his identity, because then Mengxiang''s affection for him would increase.


    "Really? I''m so happy. In that case, if I can, please be friends with me. I don''t have any friends I know, and my heart is very bottomless." Chi Yemeng Xiang''s face was flushed with excitement. Moexiang is very happy to be able to meet monsters of the same race, so that she won''t be hated by everyone, even a friend will be gone.


    "These two-dimensional anime, why are so many girls set to have no friends, it is really strange! This world is the same, whether it is Mengxiang, Hu Meng, Fairy Child Zi, Bai Xuepi are all alone." Nie Kong With a move in my heart, I couldn''t help but raise an evil thought, the thought that could kill them all at once, but this thought needs to enter school to unfold.


    "Well, let me try the college life in the second dimension. The plot hasn''t started. It is really troublesome to break the world." Nie Kong knew that this period of school life was the time he could use for cultivation.


    "Yes, I have no friends either. I am very happy to meet you, Mengxiang." Nie Kong naturally would not have friends and would not bother to make friends in the second element. For him, Three Thousand Harem is enough.


    "Great, Mengxiang finally has friends too! Mr. Kong, after the entrance ceremony, remember to chat with me!" Mengxiang cheered when he heard Nie Kong''s answer, and her lovely cheeks appeared as a result of excitement. Like crimson.


    "Don''t be crazy, I''ve seen your white fat all the time." Although Nie Kong really wants to appreciate the scenery of Mengxiang skirt, it does not mean that he wants more men to see it. Mengxiang regards it as his own private property.


    "I''m sorry, I''m so happy." Mengxiang saw Nie Kong helping her press the corners of the floating skirt, with an embarrassed and happy smile on her face.


    "Don''t wear such a short skirt in the future. It''s not easy to be seen by others for fat times." Nie Kong carefully warned.


    "Thank you Nie Jun." Mengxiang felt extremely warm when she saw that Nie Kong was thinking about her everywhere.


    Nie Kong put her expression in his eyes, and his heart became annoying, his EQ is not low.Even if you don''t need to force the last step, it''s easy to attack Mengxiang.


    "Nie Jun, what are you thinking about! You look so weird!"


    "Ah, nothing is nothing! Hey, let''s go! Seeing that you are also a freshman in Yanghai Academy, let''s go to school to report!"

 65 The collapse of the second element Text 067, Nie Kongs catwoman class teacher

    Taking the admission notice and reporting smoothly, Nie Kong was assigned to a classroom called Class Three a year.When I came to the classroom of Class 3 of the year, when I walked in and found that the teacher hadn''t come yet, Nie Kong casually found a seat by the window and sat down.


    On the surrounding tables, sitting some ugly male monsters, it seemed that they were not proficient in transforming skills.One had his neck stretched several meters, his head swimming in the air.


    Nie Kong had an epiphany in his heart, no wonder that a mere Qingye Yueyin can be favored by so many beauties. It turns out that compared to him, Qingye Yueyin is very handsome.


    However, with Nie Kong''s handsome and evil face, Yanghai Academy couldn''t find anyone comparable to him.When the monster sitting in the classroom saw Nie Kong''s appearance, his eyes flashed with surprise and envy.


    "Transformation has become so perfect, he looks like a real human!"


    "That kid''s appearance completely robbed me of the limelight! What kind of monster is his real body?" A man sitting in the corner of the classroom, his face flashed with infinite jealousy.


    "Okay, everyone sit back." At this time, a mature woman wearing an OL, who looked like a natural idiot, opened the door of the classroom and walked to the podium with a smile.


    "I am the head teacher, Mao Mujing, presumably everyone already knows that this is a school run by monsters. The earth has long been dominated by humans. For this reason, our monsters must survive with humans!" said Mao Mujing. Out of the purpose of the establishment of Yanghai College.


    "Then, let me talk about the school rules below. The first article of the school rules, except for special circumstances, must appear as a human being during school. The second article is to not let other students know your true identity. I understand. Do you? Everyone must obey it!" Before Mao Mujing finished speaking, she saw that her fat butt showed a pale yellow cat tail, and she violated the school rules first.


    "Huh! What a boring school rule! It''s okay to eat all the humans, if it is a beautiful woman, it would be good if you invade and eat it. Haha..." Mao''s quiet words just fell, and an arrogant laugh in the corner Then it rang.Hearing this voice, everyone looked over, only to see the arrogant and disdainful man in the corner.


    "Ah, you are...?" Mao Mu Jing glanced at the boy with a puzzled face, then opened the roster in his hand, and after looking at it, he said: "It''s Xiao Gong Suizang, you think It is probably impossible to do this! Because everyone in this school from teachers to students are monsters. This is a secret large enchantment. Humans who enter by mistake will be killed immediately!"


    As far as your strength is concerned, it is estimated that you can only play dog''s tail grass, can you kill people?Nie Kong hummed in his heart looking at Mao Mujing''s cleverly dull look.


    Nie Kong no longer listened to them, and directly plunged his consciousness into the Dingtian Ring.The Dingtian Ring has changed a lot. With the help of the Flower Fairy, the forest coverage in the space has reached 10%.


    In the middle of the green forest, a river of several hundred meters long lies in the middle like a sleeping dragon. It seems that the space is no longer dead and gray, and the green vitality is slowly spreading.In the space, Jia''er, like a queen, directs the women to carry the repaired wood. It seems that they want to build a castle for them inside the ring!


    "It''s a very beginning to play. It seems that we will let them out a few days later. But there is only a river in the ring, which is still too monotonous. When the space becomes bigger, I will move the sea in." Nie Kongzheng was thinking about how to perfect his dingtian precepts. At this time, the door of the classroom was suddenly opened with a crash, and then a sweet voice came in with a little gasping: "Sorry, I''m late!"


    Without seeing him, all the boys in the class were attracted to the voice only by hearing that voice.


    "Ah, are you?" Looking at the cute girl outside the door, Mao Mujing''s head seemed to have several question marks.


    Chi Ye Mengxiang had a bright smile like the sun on her face, walked to the podium shyly, and said to the students below: "Hello everyone, my name is Chi Ye Mengxiang, please take care of me in the future!"


    "So cute, there are such cute girls in the class, we are so happy!" All the boys in the class were fascinated by Chi Ye Mengxiang''s shy face.


    "They seem to be hugging." Not only the boys, but the girls in the class are also overwhelmed by Mengxiang''s charm.


    Seeing Chi Ye Mengxiang pounced on Nie Kong''s body and hugged Nie Kong''s arm, his lovely face was full of joyful smile.All the boys were shocked, looking at Nie Kong with anger in their eyes.If the eyes can kill, Nie Kong would have been killed dozens of times.


    "Asshole, why is that little white face favored by such a beautiful girl!" The corner of the table that Xiao Gong Xizang originally held in his hand was crushed by him with a click, showing the anger in his heart.


    Nie Kong was taken aback by seeing the appearance of Mengxiang, and then he was relieved!Perhaps his own appearance is intended to make up for the disappearance of Qingye Yueyin, Mengxiang is still in the same class with him, no change!


    "Hey, have you changed your long skirt." But to Nie Kong''s surprise, Mengxiang really listened to his advice.I saw Mengxiang''s short skirt that originally exposed her thighs, but now it has become a knee-length skirt.


    "En! If it''s Nie Jun, I will listen carefully." Meng Xiang looked down at her shoes and whispered.


    "Alright, it''s already in class now. If you speak, you have to wait until the end of get out of class." Mao Mu quietly walked in front of them, bending over and lying on Nie Kong''s table.


    Sure enough, it''s so big, aren''t all the girls who are naturally sluggish have X''s.Nie Kong only took a look and saw the deep gully exposed on Mao Mujing''s chest.

 66 The collapse of the two-dimensional body text 068, kill the small palace broken treasure

    Time flies quickly. In the morning, I was finished with the nagging of teacher Mao Mu. In the afternoon, I let the students familiarize themselves with the surrounding environment of Yanghai Academy.


    "Nie Jun, do you want to go out for a walk together?" Just announcing the end of get out of class, Chi Ye Mengxiang came to Nie Kong''s desk and happily took Nie Kong''s arm.


    "Okay, I just feel that I am not familiar with the environment of this school!" Nie Kong also wanted to look for a house in the school to see if there are any vacant houses, so that he can easily settle his harem in the future.


    "If I were not accompanied by Jun Nie, I would be really worried that I would not be able to join this school. Before I came here, I was studying in a human school. When those people heard that I was a vampire, If you don''t believe me, everyone laughed at me and thought I was weird! So now I only have Nie Jun as a friend. "Walking on the way to the academy, Mengxiang talked about her previous life in the human world.


    "Humans are very annoying, they fill up our living space. I was forced by them to come to this school to study." Nie Kong''s heart brightened, and he continued to mislead Mengxiang with his own thoughts.


    Mengxiang is the key to breaking this world. Only if her inner thoughts change, this world will also change.As long as she firmly believes that humans hate this most, she will never have any idea of ??saving humanity.


    "Jun Nie, you are as pitiful as I am. You were forced to come to this school by humans. But it''s great to be able to meet Jun Nie in Yanghai Academy." Mengxiang who was walking in front suddenly stopped and turned around. Gently glanced at Nie Kong behind him.


    "Don''t worry, I will help you find many good friends in the future." Looking at Mengxiang''s shiny eyes, Nie Kong felt that Mengxiang had regarded him as the most important friend in his heart.


    But he has to make persistent efforts to conquer Chi Ye Mengxiang and establish his own harem before Heonai Hu Meng appears!


    As Nie Kong and Chi Ye Mengxiang walked intimately in the school, a beautiful scenery appeared in Yanghai Academy.Countless male monsters saw Nie Kong monopolizing such a cute girl, with murderous in their eyes.For a while, all the male monsters in the school knew that a very kawaii girl had appeared in the school.


    Although most of his attention was on Mengxiang, Nie Kong still found a dilapidated room in a remote part of the school.Few people come here, but Nie Kong thinks it is best.


    The two of them strolled around and came to the dry woods in front of the school. At this time, Mengxiang''s face looked pale and weak, and she was a little erratic.


    Nie Kong was about to take action, when there was a rustle of footsteps in the woods.Nie Kong was awakened immediately and couldn''t help but squeeze a cold sweat. If he was seen in this field battle, he would not lose his life.


    "Your name is Nie Kong, right?" At this moment, an unsuitable voice broke the atmosphere. As soon as the voice fell, I saw a figure slowly walking out of the woods.


    Hearing this voice, Nie Kong and Mengxiang fell into his arms and looked at it at the same time, only to see that it was the Xiaogong Xizang who had spoken wild words in the class.


    "Can you tell me why a cute girl like Mengxiang is so good with your little white face? Ms. Mengxiang, what do you think?" The moment Xiaogong Suizang spoke, her body changed upside down!


    The body was not originally strong, but at this moment it suddenly resembled an inflatable doll, with a large muscle bulged and turned into a giant more than three meters tall!In his mouth, there was a very long and disgusting tongue sticking out.


    In the small palace, there are countless monsters'' blood, which means that they are hybrid monsters, called wandering monsters in the world of the cross!


    "It''s really unforgivable to be able to play so happily with such cute Mengxiang, what are you! Show your true shape, I''m going to swallow you alive!" Xiaomiyazang''s red eyes carried Looking at Nie Kong cruelly bloodthirsty, wishing to smash him into pieces!!


    "Nie Jun is my friend, I don''t allow you to hurt Nie Jun and him." Mengxiang didn''t know where the power came from, stretched out his hands and stopped in front of Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong knew that most of the vampire power in Mengxiang''s body was sealed by the cross on her chest. Although there was still some power, this power could defeat her even with ordinary monsters.


    "Do you want to know my true shape? Then you can keep your dog''s eyes open and see clearly." Nie Kong forcefully hugged the cute fragrance in front of him with his left hand, letting her lean against his own.


    "Nie Jun, I''m sorry. The power on my body is sealed and I can''t help you!" Mengxiang lay in Nie Kong''s arms, with pitiful tears on her face.If Moexiang is a weak type, then Moexiang is the opposite queen type!


    "It''s okay, I will protect Mengxiang from now on!" Nie Kong looked forward to the future performance of Mengxiang.


    "Looking for death!" Seeing that the two people in front of him were in love with their concubines in front of him, Xiao Gong Xuan Zang roared, and his huge arms slammed at Nie Kong.The fists coming from the impact seemed to be a bit bigger than Nie Kong''s head.


    "Huh, I didn''t need to change my body to deal with you. But if you want to see, I will satisfy your dying wish." As Nie Kong''s voice just fell, Nie Kong''s body began to change.


    The silver hair, the scarlet pupils and the fangs that cannot be covered by the lips are not a vampire.Nie Kong gently raised his right hand, and the huge fist hidden in the small palace was firmly stopped by him.


    "This huge monster energy, is your true body the legendary power monster vampire?" Feeling the huge "dark power" (demon energy) from Nie Kong, the small palace is hidden in the shreds. There was a slight tremor in his tone.


    "Jun Nie...he turned out to be a vampire like me. I thought he used to comfort me and lied." Nie Kong''s evil and noble temperament made Mengxiang feel cordial and blurred.


    "The bastard must have a bastard''s consciousness!" Nie Kong lightly lifted his right hand, and Xiao Gong''s body flew into the sky like a kite with a broken thread.


    "Disappear." A long bloody dragon attached to the scorching heat flashed in the air, and the small palace in the air evaporated completely under the power of the blood whip of sin, as if it had never appeared before.

 67 The collapse of the second element Text 069, Hei Nai Hu Meng pk Chi Ye Meng Xiang!

    After killing Xiaogong Xiaozang, Nie Kong returned the dizzy Mengxiang back to his dormitory.


    Early the next morning, Nie Kong had just walked out of the dormitory and had just appeared on the only way to the school gate to Yanghai Academy. He had already seen a lovely girl waiting there.


    With her signature pink hair, Nie Kong was able to guess who she was just by looking at the background.


    "Good morning, Jun Nie!" Mengxiang, who was waiting for a long time, immediately hugged Nie Kong''s arm when she saw Nie Kong''s appearance, her face full of joy.


    "Good morning, Mengxiang!" Although Mengxiang''s face was still a little sickly and delicate, her complexion was much better than last night.Nie Kong knew that he had to speed up and pushed Mengxiang as soon as possible today.


    "I''m so glad to be able to go to school with Jun Nie." The smile on Mengxiang''s face this morning has never broken.


    "Wow, Mengxiang actually treats men like this? Why is it you again? What is his relationship with Mengxiang." At the gate of Yanghai Academy, all the male compatriots present looked at Nie Kong with anger with their eyes. .


    "Cut, this Mengxiang again! What''s so good about her that she robbed me of the limelight. Hu Meng is the cutest girl in Yanghai Academy! I don''t believe it, she can''t be better than her." Heina Hu Meng, who was left in the cold, gritted his teeth and moved his graceful and beautiful figure to proudly in front of Nie Kong and Mengxiang.


    "Wow, what a cute girl!"


    There are such lovely girls."The boys around were once again attracted most of their eyes by Kurino Hu Meng who came out.


    "Hmph, I am the dream witch Heino Hu Meng, who is here to clean up you!" Heino Hu Meng''s small mouth was gently pressed to Mengxiang''s ear, and she said her true body.


    "Uh... wait, it''s against the school rules to expose your real body. Besides, I have never seen you before, why do you want to clean up me?" Mengxiang looked at Hu Meng with puzzled eyes.


    "Can''t bear it, you woman is the biggest obstacle to my plan!" Hu Meng pointed out Mengxiang''s cute cheeks and said angrily.


    "Plan?" Several question marks popped out of Mengxiang''s head.


    "Yes, that is to turn all the boys in the academy into my captives-Yanghai Academy Harem Project! It is a perfect plan. I should have captured all the boys. But after you appeared, all the boys It''s you who are obsessed with, not me! I will never forgive you, my charm is definitely not worse than you!" Hu Meng''s eyes stared at Mengxiang, and even Nie Kong next to him felt the huge resentment.


    "So, I want to defeat you and prove to be better than you! I want to take Nie Jun away from you!" At this point, Hu Meng cast his eyes on Nie Kong beside him.Then, to everyone''s surprise, he pressed the plump figure into Nie Kong''s arms.


    "Of course, Nie Jun likes me more than you of course! You will abandon Mengxiang for me, right Nie Jun." Hu Meng looked at Nie Kong''s evil and handsome face, for some reason. It was a little bit shy.


    "Nie Jun..." Mengxiang next to him looked at Nie Kong nervously, hoping that he could immediately reject Hu Meng.


    "Sorry, I don''t want to be one of your harems. I like Mengxiang better than you who are so slutty!" Although Nie Kong enjoyed the touch of Hu Meng''s chest, he couldn''t stand it and wanted to have more. Many men''s ideas.


    "Nie Jun, he said he likes me, is it true?" And Mengxiang next to him, hearing Nie Kong''s words, all the anger in his heart was turned into bubbles, and his face burst into unprecedented joy.


    "In this case, use my ability to turn you into me alone!" Hu Meng raised his watery pupils and looked at Nie Kong''s eyes like a affectionate wife staring at her husband.


    A strange wave passed from Hu Meng''s beautiful eyes into Nie Kong''s eyes and shot into Nie Kong''s spiritual space.


    Hu Meng only felt that he had come to a strange space with his spiritual power.Just as Dashe Maru entered Sasuke''s soul space and wanted to swallow Sasuke''s body, Hu Meng saw Nie Kong''s soul body in Nie Kong''s soul space.


    Hu Meng had never encountered such a situation before. At this time, Nie Kong stared at her in an unfamiliar space in a daze.Hu Meng touched the eyes of Nie Kong, the soul body, and couldn''t help but shudder, and there was a trace of admiration. There was such a domineering look in the sky and the earth.


    Too strong, Nie Kong''s soul power that has condensed into liquid is many times stronger than Hu Meng''s little fairy!


    "Huh, I really don''t know how to live or die! If others dared to enter my space, I would have killed her! Just do it for yourself, I hope your behavior can converge a little." Almost in an instant, Hu Meng felt his head trance.When she reacted, Nie Kong was no longer visible in front of her.

 68 The collapse of the second element Text 070, Friends Department?

    Jingle Bell¡­¡­


    After the class bell rang, Nie Kong and Hu Meng returned to their class after they separated.


    Teacher Maomu shakes his body and walks up to the podium with a smile: "Well, students, the purpose of this academy is to cultivate monsters that can adapt to human society, which is what I often say, so I hope everyone will join the club from today. activity."


    This remark caused a noise like a blockbuster.However, since Xiaogong Suizang was killed, there is no particularly loud noise in today''s class.


    Since Xiaogong Suizang was killed by Nie Kong, today the school actually announced that he repeatedly violated school rules and ordered to drop out.The people in the class naturally didn''t respond much, and everyone hated him, especially the girls.


    This incident also made Nie Kong feel a bit astonished. Did you know what happened that day?But it is really strange that the director of the school didn''t bother him.


    After a while, Teacher Maomu knocked on the blackboard with the teaching stick to remind the students to pay attention, and then said: "Sweat in club activities and get in touch with the art created by humans. Let¡¯s come to understand humans more deeply! That is to say, in order to change the human form more perfectly, we must understand humans well!"


    Nie Kong pointed to teacher Mao Mujing''s tail and said, "But... the teacher said that I think your change has failed..."


    Everyone looked in the direction Nie Kong pointed, and saw a light yellow cat tail exposed from under the cat''s quiet OL skirt.Nie Kong was a little curious as to whether the catwoman cats quietly put on the fat time, or how could the tail behind it be pierced and exposed.


    "It''s the tail, the teacher''s real body is exposed!"


    "Meow..." Mao Mujing''s face was flushed red, and she quickly stretched out her hands to cover her tail.


    "Haha..." The students in the class couldn''t help laughing.


    In order to cover up the embarrassing atmosphere, the teacher hurriedly said: "Have you listened? The club is for all students to participate. Students please visit different clubs to decide what you want to join. I work as a consultant in the press department and welcome everyone to visit. Yo... well, everyone can dismiss the class. There will be no class today, let''s visit the club!"


    In an instant, all the students in the classroom ran out.The playground, which was originally empty, is now crowded with people.There are all kinds of things, some with signboards, and some with trumpets... In order to bring those freshmen to their own clubs, they all show their talents.


    "Nie Jun, what club do you want to choose?" Seeing the people in the classroom ran away, Mengxiang came to Nie Kong''s face and stared at Nie Kong with curious eyes.


    Nie Kong had a plan already in his heart. He didn''t plan to join any society. Of course, he created one by himself, and it was refreshing to be the leader of his own.


    "I don''t think there is a suitable club for me, I want to form one by myself!" Nie Kong said naturally.


    "Then Jun Nie, what kind of society do you want to establish?"


    Nie Kong smiled at Meng Xiang confidently: "Friends Department!"


    "Well, then, what kind of club is it?" Nie Kong said nonchalantly to Mengxiang''s question: "Of course it''s making friends. When I knew that Mengxiang didn''t have any friends like me, I just want to start a society and find some friends who are truly intimate for us."


    "Are you a real friend?" Meng Xiang''s eyes flashed at Nie Kong, then a trace of hope flashed across her face.Since she was lonely in the world, she also hopes to have a group of friends.


    "I have found a room suitable for our club, and I am waiting to apply to the student club operating committee." Nie Kong had already thought about it, so he found the room when he was visiting the campus with Mengxiang a few days ago.


    Relevant regulations for the establishment of an association: The number of people must be more than five.To determine the advisor, name, person in charge, and content of the activity, you need to get permission from the Student Club Operation Committee.The content of the activity should conform to the campus spirit full of creativity and vitality.The number of people can even go to borrow the head to register, and there is no big problem.Although it was difficult to find a consultant, Nie Kong had long wanted to abduct Teacher Mao Mujing to become a consultant for the Friends Department.


    "Let''s go, find a consultant first." Nie Kong smiled and raised Mengxiang''s little hand, and walked towards the office where Mao Mujing was.Of course, you have to prepare something before you go.


    Bought some freshly baked fish, Nie Kong and Mengxiang brought some dog''s tail grasses to Mao Mujing''s office.


    "Oh, Jun Nie, Meng Xiangjiang, why are you back so soon? Isn''t there a suitable club?" Mao Mujing, who was busy in the office, asked strangely when he saw Nie Kong and Mengxiang walking in.


    "Well, teacher! I don''t think any clubs are suitable for me!" Nie Kong wouldn''t join any clubs. It is the kingly way to establish a harem base.


    "Ah? Oh, yeah, okay, I''m having a headache. The news department that I am a consultant will close if no one comes..." Teacher Maomu happily took out a form and placed it on the desktop. on.


    "Then you all choose to join, so that there will be three people. It''s really nowhere to find any place to break through the iron shoes. It''s all effortless!"


    "No, I want to invite the teacher to join our Friends Department. As a consultant for our Friends Department, the classroom for club activities has been found, and the number of people is almost enough." Nie Kongxie smiled and took out the grilled meat he had just bought. Cooked.


    The cute fishy smell passed into Mao Mujing''s nose, and Mao Mujing''s transformation finally couldn''t help but automatically crack it, and the tail and cute cat ears were completely exposed!


    "Meow! Is Nie Jun specially bought for the teacher, the teacher is so happy!" After saying that, the cat''s quiet claws pounced on the grilled fish in Nie Kong''s hands.


    "No, the teacher agreed to our request before giving it to you." Nie Kong held up the grilled fish in his hand, and he refused to let her catch it.


    "Oh, since no one has joined the news department, it is estimated that it will be a matter of closing down sooner or later. Teacher... Teacher, please agree to Nie Jun''s request." Maomu quietly looked at the fish in Nie Kong''s hand, and finally compromised in front of Nie Kong.


    "Great Nie Jun, then we will have our own society." Mengxiang didn''t report any hope. At this time, seeing that the teacher would be an advisor to the Friends Department, she immediately hugged Nie. air.


    Smelling the virgin fragrance from Mengxiang''s body and feeling the softness of her body, Nie Kong''s heart swayed!Now, after the establishment of the club, you can''t escape, my Mengxiang.


    "Teacher, you are indeed a smart person. If you didn''t intend to agree, then I would use this trick to deal with you." Nie Kong smiled slightly as he looked at the cat quietly eating grilled fish. The dog''s tail swept her ears.


    "Meow?" As if he had found some toy, Mao Mujing stretched out his paws that turned into cat''s claws, and kept trying to catch Nie Kong''s wagging tail grass. It was really cat-exposed.


    "Nie Jun hates him, he actually teases the teacher so much." Although she said these words, it was clear that Mengxiang''s eyes were shining at the dog''s tail grass, and she seemed to want to play.

 69 The collapse of the second element Text 071, recruit friends?

    "Hey Jun Nie, the audit of the club has been passed. The activity classroom, by the way, take me to confirm it, lest I, as a consultant, don''t know where the club classroom is." With the help of teacher Mao Mujing, he founded the club. The application was passed easily.


    "Well, come with me, I will take you to the club classroom!" Nie Kong didn''t talk nonsense, and directly grabbed Mao Mujing''s little hand, wishing to rush there all at once.


    "Nie Jun is really, why are you so anxious, and holding on to the teacher''s hand, it''s annoying." Meng Xiang stomped her feet, a little worry on her cute face.But Moexiang, who is angry, looks so cute.


    Going through the office corridor to the first floor, then walked into another building, then climbed the stairs, and then walked in the dim corridor Nie Kong and Mao Mujing finally came to a dilapidated door.


    "It''s here!" Nie Kong opened the door and walked in unceremoniously.


    Announcement of Recruitment of the Friends Department


    Head: Nie Kong, three classes a year


    Based on the concept of building a harmonious society.


    Establish a harmonious relationship with others!


    Respond to the call to exercise your soul


    Come and gather together on the day of departure.


    Inspire each other with the idea of ??fearless artillery.


    Welcome a new friendship.


    Become a demon who enjoys trust in school!!


    "En, Nie Jun''s literary talent is really good! Even when I see these contents, I will feel like joining the group." Mengxiang did not notice the bright spots in the text, and gazed at Nie Kong with joy.


    "That''s good, please post Mengxiang on the school notice board." Nie Kong resisted the urge to laugh and said to Mengxiang solemnly.


    "Give it to Mengxiang, and promise that tomorrow we will make our true friends!" Mengxiang grabbed the cardboard eagerly and ran out.

 70 The collapse of the second element Text 072, Hu Meng join! !

    After posting the notice the next day after school, Nie Kong and Mengxiang once again came to the activity room of the Friends Department.


    "Finally, we are about to start the real club activities today." Nie Kong relaxed on the new tatami, feeling relaxed all over.


    "It is estimated that someone will come to join today, because when I posted the announcement yesterday, there were still a few people talking there. There was also a man who looked at me with my uncomfortable eyes." Mengxiang was a little annoyed. typical.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Mengxiang, it¡¯s not easy to enter our Friends Department, and I have to go through a difficult test. After all, our goal is to find a true close friend." Nie Kong didn¡¯t have any worries, men or something, which one would Let them enter the club they created for the harem.


    At this moment, I only heard a rapid knock on the door.


    "Nie Jun, it seems that not long after the announcement was posted, new recruits appeared early." Mengxiang shot two gleaming eyes and cheered happily.


    But a truly intimate friend."Meng Xiang said in a huff.


    "As long as I can be with Jun Nie, I am not afraid of any difficulties!" Since invading Nie Kong''s soul space, Hu Meng has been completely obsessed with Nie Kong, and his soul has been branded with his shadow.


    "Then, Hu Meng, you really want to join the club?" Nie Kong''s purpose was to attract those lonely beauties, and as the protagonist of the cross, Hu Meng would naturally not let it go.


    "I want to join, and I have brought the application for joining the company." Hu Meng took out a piece of paper from somewhere and placed it on the table, looking at Nie Kong with expectant eyes.


    "OK, your interview has passed! I will observe for a few days before considering whether you can join our Friends Department!" Although I observed for a few days, Nie Kong has accepted her application for joining the group.


    "Nie Jun is right, let''s first observe and see if you have any bad motives for joining our Friends Department!" Mengxiang didn''t understand the hidden information in the announcement, and thought that Nie Kong''s purpose in establishing the club was to really want to make friends. It,

 71 The collapse of the second element text 073, the method of not sucking blood

    "Chi Ye Mengxiang, then you just wait and see. I believe Jun Nie will be moved by my sincerity." Hearing Mengxiang''s words, Hu Meng suddenly became a little dissatisfied.


    "As long as I''m there, I won''t allow you to approach Nie Jun." Meng Xiang glared at Hu Meng and said firmly.


    "Huh! Nie Jun, let''s ignore her and go back to the dormitory together." Hu Meng took Nie Kong''s right arm and pressed her soft chest on Nie Kong''s arm.


    "Wait..." Meng Xiang just wanted to stop Hu Meng, but a dizzy feeling came through her head.She shook her body a few times and fell onto the tatami on the floor.


    Seeing Mengxiang''s pale face, Nie Kong knew that Mengxiang was anemic again.It''s no wonder that Mengxiang will behave like this. He hasn''t drunk a drop of blood in the past few days at Yanghai Academy, and even Nie Kong himself felt the emptiness and hunger in his body.


    "What''s the matter? Is it anemia again?" Nie Kong took out the right hand that Hu Meng was holding, and came to Mengxiang and hugged Mengxiang''s fallen Wenxiang Nuanyu.


    "Nie Jun, I''m sorry, I''ve caused you trouble again." Mengxiang stretched out her hand to wrap Nie Kong''s neck, her pale face smiled at Nie Kong slightly.


    Nie Kong looked at Mengxiang''s pretty sickly appearance, and his heart moved slightly. He was afraid that he wouldn''t be able to push Mengxiang before Hu Meng joined. Now the opportunity is right in front of him.


    "Hu Meng, I''m sending Mengxiang back to the dormitory today. I can''t accompany you for the time being. You can leave by yourself." In short, everything is easy to handle Hu Meng first.


    "Chi Ye Mengxiang, you really deserve to be the opponent of my Heina Hu Meng''s life. You are so cunning that you can pretend to be sick. But listen, I won''t give up Nie Jun so easily!" Hu Meng glared angrily. Meng Xiang in Nie Kong''s arms turned around and rushed out of the room without saying a word.


    "Jun Nie, I''m going to trouble you to send me back again." Although Mengxiang''s face was pale and bloodless, there was a hint of successful cunning in her eyes.


    How could Nie Jun be so stupid to send Mengxiang back so quickly? For him, this is simply a good opportunity given by God.If you are not sure, then there will be no chance for Hu Meng to be present.


    "If you continue to have such anemia, how can I rest assured to let you go back like this now." Nie Kong shook his head and said.


    "I can''t help it. I used to study in the human world and I can buy plasma, but since I came to Yanghai College I have never had the opportunity to come into contact with human blood." Judging from the current situation of Mengxiang, maybe Meng Xiang really lasted three days.


    Blood is the source of energy for the vampire''s body, just like humans have to eat food, even too much.


    "If this is the case, then I will teach you a way to avoid anemia without sucking blood." Nie Kong smiled in his heart, this soft girl Mengxiang finally couldn''t escape from her palm.


    "Is there really such a way?" Mengxiang was puzzled, but when she saw that Nie Kong didn''t seem to suck blood, but never looked dizzy and anemic, she believed it seven or eight.


    "Then trouble Nie Jun, teach me the way to not suck blood." Meng Xiang blinked her lovely eyes and stared at Nie Kong hopefully.


    "Mengxiang, close your eyes first!" Even Nie Kong, whose face is comparable to a city wall, was embarrassed to take off her clothes on the spot while watching Mengxiang''s cute eyes.


    "Really." Meng Xiang listened to Nie Kong obediently, and closed her eyes staring at Nie Kong.But for some reason, Mengxiang''s heart beat faster and faster.


    "Nie Jun, what on earth do you want to do?" Nie Kong moves like this, and Mengxiang doesn''t know what happened.She suddenly opened her eyes, staring at Nie Kong with annoyance and shame.


    Just as he tried to put Fat Ci on with his hands, Nie Kong grabbed her hands and pressed her body on the tatami on the floor.


    "Does Nie Jun like me too?" The panic in Mengxiang''s heart gradually faded in these words, and her eyes stared at Nie Kong''s cheek blankly.


    But then a strong storm-like feeling hit Mengxiang''s sensitive and delicate heart. The only thing she could do was to silently respond to bear all this.

 72 The collapse of the second element text 074, Bai Mengxiang appears

    Nie Kong encircled Meng Xiang''s body, his dexterous fingers wandering on her beautiful skin, a thin piece of finger.


    Meng Xiang''s face, which was originally pale due to anemia, gradually showed a tinge of sunset-like redness, which was even more beautiful under the pink hair on her head.The shy and weak Mengxiang may have an M attribute.


    "Perhaps this is also good. In this way, no matter Hu Meng you are so close to Nie Jun, Nie Jun will only be mine!" After the intimacy with Nie Kong, Mengxiang finally slowly accepted Nie Kong in her heart. .


    The pure energy is circulating in Nie Kong''s body, as Nie Kong slowly poured into Mengxiang''s body, he began to transform Mengxiang.


    After the soul origin was condensed, Nie Kong''s soul power was almost doubled, and the space in Dingtian Ring was expanded from one province to two provinces.From a conscious standpoint, I don¡¯t know how much it is bigger than Japan.


    "Yeah!" Nie Kong, who was enjoying the improvement of his soul power, suddenly felt a thunderous "power of darkness" rushing to his face.This dark power is much stronger than the monster girl beast.


    "Nie Jun, you are really unforgivable for doing this to me." A cold voice came into Nie Kong''s ears. Nie Kong looked down and saw Mengxiang staring at him viciously.


    But this cute fragrance is not the other cute fragrance, and the appearance of the two has changed greatly.The original pink hair turned silver, her black pupils condensed into scarlet red, and the fangs slightly exposed at the corners of her mouth looked so cute.


    At this time, Mengxiang did not have the usual soft and cute temperament, but showed a cold and noble temperament!


    "Hey, isn''t Mengxiang her strength sealed by the cross? How can she transform into a vampire?" Nie Kong looked at Mengxiang in surprise, and at a glance recognized Mengxiang in front of her as Li Mengxiang.


    He never thought that he just wanted to do a double repair with Mengxiang, and the queen Mengxiang inside immediately ran out. Doesn''t she want to be with me too?The consciousness of the two women is connected. Are the senses synchronized in H?


    Thinking of this, Nie Kong couldn''t help but twist his waist to continue exercising when he saw Mengxiang who was rejuvenated and pretending to be shy!


    "Asshole Nie Kong, I am not the superficial Mengxiang who is so bully!" Mengxiang''s cold and pretty face was finally melted to reveal a little blush.She forcibly endured the strong H in her heart that melted her, and hit Nie Kong''s cheek fiercely with her fist.


    The great demon vampire of power possesses terrifying power, and no one can beat it.But Mengxiang is similar to Nie Kong, both are the second-generation vampires in the world of the cross, but Nie Kong is much better than her, because he is a mutated species that came through from Digimon.With the promotion of Shuangxiu, his potential is infinitely strong.

 73 The collapse of the second element text 075, Li Mengxiangs shyness

    Seeing that Nie Kong lightly accepted the power fist she had turned into a demon, the scarlet eyes flashed with surprise.Although Mengxiang was very rude, she never thought of hurting Nie Kong and only used half of her own strength, but she never expected that Nie Kong could easily catch her fist.


    "Although that Mengxiang likes you very much on the surface, I won''t succumb to you so easily. If you want to get me, use your power." Li Mengxiang didn''t intend to let Nie Kong go. One hand attacked again, this time she directly used all of her strength.


    The surging demon aura quickly condensed in Mengxiang''s fist, transformed into a vampire power, and rushed towards his face with a breath of oppression!


    "The soft and gentle Mengxiang is different from the queen''s strong Mengxiang, but sharing the same body at the same time really makes me feel like twins." If Nie Kong chooses which one is better, Nie Kong feels that both personalities are both. Each has its own charm.


    Nie Kong also stretched out his other hand to block Li Mengxiang''s front. After Mengxiang''s huge power hit Nie Kong''s palm, the mud cow disappeared into the sea.


    Mengxiang gritted her teeth and did not give up resistance.Those sexy thighs squeezed Nie Kong''s waist hard and shook it suddenly.


    Nie Kong didn''t expect that Li Mengxiang would have this trick. When he staggered, Li Mengxiang was back pressured on the tatami, turning into a posture of a female upper and a male lower.


    "It''s really a wild and untamable horse." Where did Nie Kong let Mengxiang succeed, he turned his waist hard, and once again pressed Li Mengxiang under him.For a while, the two kept rolling on the tatami.


    As the two rolled up and down, the part of Nie Kong left in Mengxiang''s body directly plunged into Mengxiang''s body.In the end, Li Mengxiang couldn''t stand the intense stimulus, and no longer had the strength to fight with Nie Kong, letting Nie Kong ride on her.


    "You''re not Mengxiang, who exactly are you?! Why did you appear in Mengxiang''s body?" Nie Kong naturally knew that Li Mengxiang was under him, but he was curious how Li Mengxiang could escape without taking off the cross. of?


    Li Mengxiang was embarrassed and angry. Under Nie Kong''s intimidation, he had to confide: "I am another Mengxiang. I am sealed by the cross and can''t come out. But... But never thought of being pushed behind by you so shamelessly by Jun Nie, There was a stream of pure energy coming from you, helping me to break the seal of the cross."


    Mengxiang originally thought that Nie Kong was just trying to take the opportunity to ask for herself. How did she think that everything Nie Kong said was true?By doing such shameful things with him, she can really stop her anemia.


    "Human Sovereign boss gave me an extraordinary technique. I thought that after changing the plot, I would never see Mengxiang in the Tsundere Queen again. God helped me!" In this way, he has two different Mengxiang. Just thinking about it is exciting.


    "After that, when you have anemia, Mengxiang remember to come to me."


    "Don''t think about it, do you think I''m that Mengxiang." Li Mengxiang pouted, her cold eyes flashed with shame.A girl who is as strong and arrogant as herself, proactively asks Nie Kong for favor, she feels shy just thinking about it.


    "It''s not up to you, now you have become my person." Look


    Li Mengxiang closed his eyes for unknown time, and a trace of crimson appeared on Jing Bao''s waist.His skin trembled, his face seemed to enjoy, and there was a hint of forbearance.


    After the hearty, Li Mengxiang finally fell asleep.Nie Kong also enjoyed himself for a while.Lie on Mengxiang''s body, close his eyes and dream to rest.


    In that deep sleep, Nie Kong had a dream. In an endless forest, he was scented by the surface, and scented by the inside.It seems that there are three Digimon such as the monster girl, one man and five women are already hugging each other, playing a chapter of love in that forest.


    I don''t know how long it took before Nie Kong finally woke up.And Mengxiang didn''t know when to lie on him, her white face was the peace after the storm.Nie Kong was surprised how the two became one again, could it be that the dream he had just had was real.


    A few minutes after Nie Kong woke up, Mengxiang shook her head.As if coming out of the boundless nightmare, I suddenly felt like I was lying on something, straightened up like lightning, eyes bursting, and facing Nie Kong''s eyes, the reality almost didn''t make Li Mengxiang commit suicide on the spot.


    Nie Kong said with a playful expression: "Mengxiang, you are awake."


    Li Mengxiang thought for a moment.Already thinking about it, his eyes suddenly became cold, Nie Kong''s voice rang and said: "Mengxiang, even if it was my fault at the beginning, you will be very active later."


    Li Mengxiang''s face blushed slightly, but he coldly snorted, "It''s obviously Mengxiang''s fault, how could I do such a thing."


    Nie Kong straightened up and said in a slightly praised voice: "Mengxiang, whether it is the gentle you or the current you are so cute, I like it very much."


    "Huh! Don''t think I will give in to you by saying something nice. I am not as good at talking as the Mengxiang on the surface." Li Mengxiang''s heart was beating fiercely, and she turned her head and dared not look at Nie Kong.


    During the time that Biao Mengxiang was with Nie Kong, she could naturally see from the cross that she had a very good impression of Nie Kong in her heart like Biao Mengxiang.For her always alone, she didn''t know how happy she was to see that Nie Kong was really a vampire just like her.If it weren''t for the cross to seal her up, she herself would like to get along well with Nie Kong.


    "Really, I just didn''t know if it was Mengxiang, who did something like that to me while people were sleeping." Nie Kong looked at Mengxiang in playful eyes.


    Li Mengxiang''s face brushed like the setting sun, and she looked so pure and lovely under the mutual radiance of her silver hair.


    "Nie Jun, I won''t care about you anymore." Li Mengxiang quickly put on her clothes and panicked to run out of the club''s classroom, but she staggered under her feet and almost fell to the ground.

 74 The collapse of the second element text 076, Fairy Child Purple appears

    "Good morning, Jun Nie." On the way to school the next morning, Mengxiang was still waiting to go to school with him as usual.Looking at Mengxiang''s bright face comparable to the sun, Nie Kong suddenly couldn''t understand the girl''s thoughts. He thought that Mengxiang would make him a little awkward these days.


    "Mengxiang, would you blame me for doing something like that to you yesterday?" Nie Kong turned his face and looked at Mengxiang who was holding his arm, and couldn''t help but ask the doubts in his heart.


    "I...I know that Nie Jun is doing everything to help Mengxiang overcome anemia! Without Nie Jun''s help, I don''t know how long I can hold on. Nie Jun saved my life." Mengxiang eyes. Staring at Nie Kong with deep affection.After being forcibly pushed by Nie Kong, Biao Mengxiang no longer concealed his vague feelings for Nie Kong.


    "Mengxiang!"


    "Nie Jun!" Biao Mengxiang and Nie Kong stared at each other, a pink atmosphere filled the surrounding area, Mengxiang slowly approached Nie Kong infatuatedly.


    "I really can''t care about you at all, I almost let you succeed!" When Mengxiang''s fragrance lips slowly approached Nie Kong, a figure suddenly jumped out of the grass next to him, and forcefully pushed Mengxiang away. .Mengxiang''s body slammed into a dead tree five meters away, her eyes rolling in circles.


    "Nie Jun, have you decided to let me join the Friends Department today." After pushing away Mengxiang, Hu Meng hugged Nie Kong''s left hand into the middle of her lethal chest.


    "It''s only one night, how can the review be so fast?" Mengxiang''s expression changed as she looked at Hu Meng''s appearance, and hurriedly pulled Hu Meng to let her leave Nie Kong.


    "You are not the head of the regiment, so you don''t have the right to decide what you say," Hu Meng retorted.


    "I...I...I just don''t agree, Nie Jun, your opinion!" Mengxiang thought that after everything happened to Nie Kong, he would naturally stand on his side.But Nie Kong''s next sentence immediately made her feel extremely depressed.


    "Mengxiang, if she doesn''t agree with her being so persistent, she will definitely not give up. Let her join our club."


    "Yeah, Nie Jun is really nice to Hu Meng!" Hu Meng cheered, and couldn''t help but kiss Nie Kong''s cheek, his eyes looked like a victorious general at Mengxiang with pride.


    "How come, how can Nie Jun be like this?" Meng Xiang forcedly endured the tears from her eyes, looking sadly at Nie Kong.


    "Don''t worry! Even if you let her join the club, how can it compare to Mengxiang''s emotional exchange with me last night." Nie Kong lowered his head slightly and said softly in Mengxiang''s ear.


    "Then... then let her join, but if she dares to harass Nie Jun anymore, I''m not welcome." The sadness on Mengxiang''s face faded suddenly, and her gentle smile was put on again.


    "Nie Jun, hurry up, hurry up, there is still an exam today, if you are late, you will be miserable." Hu Meng did not hear Nie Kong and Mengxiang whispering, and happily shouted to him on the road ahead.


    "Ah, it''s awful!!!" Meng Xiang said, holding Nie Kong''s hand and ran towards the classroom.


    "Asshole poor X, don''t hold Nie Jun!" Hu Meng stomped and ran directly behind.


    When Yu Mengxiang came to the classroom, it was just in time that Teacher Mao Mujing had already issued the test paper.Nie Kong sat in his seat and looked at the test paper in his hand, and threw it aside without writing his name.Who cares about exams?


    At noon the next day, the results of the exam were already out.Both Mengxiang and Hu Meng took Nie Kong''s hand and walked to the results announcement column.


    "Have you seen Nie Jun? My grade is 13th." Mengxiang smiled delightedly at Nie Kong next to him.


    "You''re good, but what''s your grade." Hu Meng saw that his name was ranked behind more than two hundred, his cute face was a little bit strange, and he was authentic.


    Fairchild Zi''s name was ranked first. Seeing this result, Nie Kong did not show a surprised expression, because these were all within his expectations.


    "But why didn''t you see Nie Jun''s name? It''s weird." Meng Xiang scanned the list carefully and said strangely.


    "The first is that genius girl Fairy Tzu, not Nie Jun. Then I will find it from below." Because Hu Meng ranks more than 100, there is no need to look for the previous one.


    "No need to look for it, my name is here." Nie Kong said indifferently, pointing to the last name on the list.


    "No way, with Nie Jun''s smart head actually going to be the last one?" Mengxiang and Hu Meng looked at each other, both eyes were incredible.


    "It''s too much trouble, I don''t bother to write. The grades are in my heart, and they don''t make much sense." Nie Kong didn''t care.


    "Nie Jun, what you said is great, you are simply my confidant, I love you to death." Hu Meng, who had a poor exam test, cheered and hugged Nie Kong''s neck, staring at Nie Kong with bright eyes. .


    "Hu Meng, let go of Nie Jun, don''t keep holding Nie Jun." Mengxiang thought that Nie Jun would praise her a few words, but when she heard Nie Kong''s remarks, she was naturally disappointed in her heart.But seeing that Hu Meng was taking advantage of his beloved Nie Jun too much, he immediately pushed Hu Meng away and hugged Nie Kong.


    At this moment, a small girl with a hat on her head and a cloak hid in a distant corner looking at the noisy three people enviously.Especially when looking at Mengxiang, his eyes are full of infatuation.


    "Friends Department? I really hope that I can make friends with Moexiang. But the guy who wrote the announcement is really terrible. He hides such an evil thing in it." It seems that the girl thought of the information hidden in the announcement. Take a sip.


    "But to be honest, I didn''t expect that the minister of the Friends Department really likes pranks, just like me."


    When the girl was thinking about something, three male classmates slowly gathered in front of her.


    "Sure enough, as most people expected, sitting firmly in the first place, you really deserve to be the genius girl Fairy Zi. But if you are too proud, be careful you will hit the nail."


    Three wretched men slowly approached Fairy Zi, and surrounded the small Fairy Zi.


    "What do you want to do?" Fairy Tong Zi kept retreating, but suddenly retreated behind the wall.


    "We don¡¯t need a little girl like you who is still sucking and smelling. Don¡¯t look down on anyone thinking that you study well." The three wretched men began to transform at this time, and the three orcs who looked very like lizards brought them together. Looking at her bloodthirsty eyes.


    Fairy Child Zi waved her magic wand in fear, trying to protect herself with magic, but it was a pity that the magic wand was suddenly bitten by a lizard orc in front of her.


    "How come, the magic wand was crushed?" Fairy Tong Zi looked at the three lizardmen in front of him in fear, her small body trembling constantly.


    "Haha, even if I eat you here, no one will care about you who are missing." Seeing the lead lizard man opened his bloody mouth, and showed his hideous fangs towards Fairy Tong Zi.


    "Yes, even if I am alone, no one will be sad for me." Xiantong Zi''s pupils gradually dimmed, quietly waiting for death to come.


    "You three disgusting guys, don''t block our way." The ruthless and overbearing voice was like a cold wind, rushing into the ears of the three lizardmen.


    The three monsters couldn''t help shivering, and looked at the source of the sound.I saw that the three of Nie Kong were standing in front of them, seemingly just passing by here.


    Because this road happened to be the only way to Nie Kong''s club activity room, so I happened to encounter this situation.Nie Kong was also surprised that he would meet the witch Fairy Zi Zi.


    "Chichi, kid, this is your death, don''t blame me, I''m going to eat you all." The lizardman leader stared cruelly at Nie Kong and the delicate and tender women next to Mengxiang and Hu Meng.


    "No problem, ha ha ha." The other two lizardfolk licked their mouths.


    "Leave it to you the second child with pink hair, and the third dreamer to you, hurry up. I''m going to tear him up and eat this kid." The lizardman leader leaped towards the stardust with his feet and opened his mouth. Bite Nie Kong.


    "Huh, I really don''t know how to live or die, I dare to trouble me!" Nie Kong''s eyes flashed with disdain, his body did not flash.Suddenly, a large number of black bats appeared in front of him.


    There were so many black bats that they knocked out the three disgusting monsters more than ten meters.This kind of monster was eaten by bats, and they still hate it.


    "That''s amazing! Is Nie Jun''s true body turned out to be the legendary S-level vampire? Hu Meng is really happy!" Hu Meng stared at Nie Kong with a strong fascination and admiration in his tone.


    "I really hope that I can give birth to a group of vampire babies with Nie Jun." Unknowingly, Hu Meng had fallen into YY, even his saliva flowed all over the place without noticing it.


    "Although both are vampires, Jun Nie''s ability is really much better than mine." Meng Xiang said enviously.


    "It''s just three garbage monsters. What''s so surprising, let''s go back to the club room." Nie Kong glanced at Fairy Zizi lightly, and left here with the two girls.


    "The Friendship Department is a society created specifically to find friends. I decided that I must join the Friendship Department and join them." Fairy Tong Zi looked at the three people who had left with determination on his face.

 75 The second element of collapse

    "Oh, you guys are finally here, Jun Nie, I thought you wouldn''t participate in club activities today." Nie Kong heard a soft cute voice as soon as he entered the club.


    "It turned out to be Teacher Mao Mujing, are you here to join the club activities." Meng Xiang looked at Mao Jing, who was constantly rolling on the tatami like a kitten, somewhat speechless and authentic.


    "Yeah, the teacher happened to be free today. How is your community''s recruitment work?" Mao Mujing climbed into the heating table and stretched out a small head to make a comfortable meow.


    This catwoman is really hard to change in nature, just like a cat raised at home, how can she look like a teacher now.


    However, although Mao Mujing''s figure is not as strong as Hu Meng, she also has her unique charm as a cat who is confused and confused.Nie Kong smiled evilly, since he joined my friends department, don''t even want to escape from my palm.


    "Very good, you see there are already three team members now." Nie Kong pointed to Hu Meng behind and said lightly.


    "It turns out that I haven''t recruited enough members yet. I originally wanted to formally carry out club activities. The teachers of the activities initiated by making friends are also looking forward to meow." Mao Mu Jing Mao''s claw scratched her natural cheek, herself It''s playing positive H.


    Activities? Nie Kong was not in the mood to pay attention to this. He was thinking about how to push Hu Meng''s attractive fairy.Thinking of Hu Meng''s superb figure, his heart felt like a raging fire.


    "Teacher Mao Mujing, please take care of me, I am the new member Kurino Hu Meng!" Hu Meng gently bent down intellectually and introduced himself.It''s no wonder that Hu Meng is not a student in the same class as Nie Kong, and Mao Mujing will naturally not know her.


    "I''m Teacher Mao Mujing, the consultant of this club. Don''t be too polite and casual, meow." Mao Mujing stretched out the cat''s paw and gently held Hu Meng''s small hand.


    "If she doesn''t pester Nie Jun, it would be nice to let her join this club." Mengxiang didn''t want Nie Kong, who she likes, to be snatched away by the damn big brainless girl in front of her.


    "You have to be more serious. Although Nie Jun has had the closest relationship with us, don''t give this woman a chance." In Mengxiang''s heart, he also recalled Li Mengxiang''s words.


    "Don''t worry, Nie Jun will only be mine!" Mengxiang''s eyes burst out with flames, and the whole person looked full of combat effectiveness.


    When the three of them spoke, they all walked into the club room and put their legs into the electric heating table.The electric heating table is probably a must-have item for every household in Japan, but it is really good for heating and hiding in it.


    Thinking of this, Nie Kong couldn''t help but feel that the Japanese are really interesting, in order to be able to invent this kind of object in the hall H.


    "Sit down, everyone, let me help make tea." Hu Meng, like a well-behaved junior, served the three of Nie Kong.Seeing Hu Meng''s graceful and graceful body slowly moving, Nie Kong''s heart also looked forward to that moment more and more.


    After Hu Meng served a cup of thick black tea for the three of Nie Kong, there was a fierce knock on the door of the club.


    "Hey, who will it be at this time? Is it because the new staff is about to join." Meng Xiang looked at the door in confusion, she couldn''t think of anyone who could find this remote activity room.


    "I''m going to open the door." Hu Meng took the lead and ran to the door of the club.


    "This Hu Meng is really disgusting, he actually showed a well-behaved look in front of Jun Nie!" Mengxiang glared at Hu Meng''s writhing butt, wishing to go up and kick a few feet.


    After Hu Meng opened the door, a young man and a young man walked in.


    "Haha, hello! My name is Moriqiu Yinying. I was attracted by your announcement. Can you let me join your friends department?" One of the men also took a pose that thought he was handsome.


    "I am Fairchild Zi, and I hope to find some sincere friends in school. I saw the new recruiting announcement of the Friends Department, and I found it here. I hope you can let me join." It was the witch fairy Zi Zi who was rescued by Nie Kong not long ago.


    Nie Kong had expected this situation a long time ago, and a large part of the reason for his Friends Department was to attract Fairy Zi, who has no friends, and Bai Xuepi, who is alone.As for the man, he didn''t need to think about it and he could pass directly, because his harem could not accommodate a second man.


    "That man, when I posted the announcement last time, he looked at me with my very uncomfortable eyes. As for the little girl, she looked like she was lonely. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been bullied. No one will help her, let her join if possible." Mengxiang quietly came to Nie Kong''s ear and whispered.


    "Well, looking at him, I know that he is not a good person, and he will never be allowed to enter our society." Nie Kong gently blew a sigh of warmth on Mengxiang''s ear and said softly.Mengxiang''s face flushed red, and she scratched Nie Kong with a grudge.


    "Hey, aren''t you Yinjun? Do you want to join the Friends Department after the news department collapses." Mao Mujing seemed to know the man, and said in a very surprised tone.


    "Oh, it''s Teacher Mao Mujing, what a coincidence, I didn''t expect you to come to the Friends Department as a consultant after you quit the consultant of the News Department." Moriqiu Yinying was also very surprised.


    "Our Friends Department is not as easy as you can join. I think at the beginning, I was able to join after many tests by the head of the group." Hu Meng was as big as an older sister, with hands on hips proudly said.


    "In order to play with Mengxiang, I must join the Friends Department." Fairy Tong Zi''s eyes stared at Mengxiang for a while, before looking at the man who had just saved her.


    "If I can stay with Mengxiang and him, it will feel good." Fairy Tong Zi couldn''t help but a picture emerged in his mind. The three of them took off and lay on the bed, and they were in Mengxiang and Nie Kong. Roll around.


    "Hu Meng is right. To join our Friends Department, you must first pass my assessment." No matter what method Nie Kong uses, he must kick the pesky pervert.


    "The first is a written test, you wait, I will give you questions. If I am not satisfied, it is impossible to join."


    "Oh, I''m sorry, Mr. Yin, although I am a consultant, I can''t let you join privately." Teacher Mao Mujing said regretfully.

 76 The collapse of the second element text 078, Senqiu Silver Shadow is eliminated

    Both Mengxiang and Hu Meng looked curiously at Nie Kong, who lowered his head and wrote the test questions, and wanted to know what questions he would come up with.


    The answer was soon revealed. Nie Kong handed two pieces of white paper with the question written to them, and asked Senqiu Yinying and Little Lori Fairy Zi to write the answer to the question.


    When the two of them looked at the questions on the paper, they were a little dumbfounded. These questions were too insightful, and they could simply analyze a person''s personality.Even Meng Xiang and Hu Meng were amazed by them.


    "Nie Jun''s literary talent is really good, but he is too lazy to even write for exams." Mao Mujing really wanted to get into Nie Kong''s head to see what was hitting inside, otherwise no student would not even write the exam. of.


    Q1 "What is the motivation for joining the Friends Department?"


    Q2 "What can you do to the Friends Department after joining the group?"


    Q3 "If humans and monsters want to be friends with you at the same time, which one would you promise?"


    Q4 "If your good friend is determined to destroy this world, do you want to stay with him or stop him?"


    Q5 "Why the above reason?"


    "The exam starts now, the time is half an hour!" Nie Kong gave an order, and the two newcomers sat at the two ends of the warming table, thinking hard.


    But after a while, Fairy Zi, known as a genius girl, first started to write and kept writing.Fifteen minutes later, Moriqiu Yinying also began to write, and there was a sound of writing in the activity room.


    When time passed, both of them handed in their answers.Yin Ying had a proud look on her face, while Fairy Tong Zi was a little uneasy.


    Nie Kong first took out Xiantong Zi''s questionnaire, and the three daughters of Maomujing next to them all stretched their heads, wanting to see how the two people answered.


    Q1 "What is the motivation for joining the Friends Department?"


    A "If you have an idea, you must act. I want to be your friend.".


    Q2 "What can you do to the Friends Department after joining the group?".


    A "I will do everything that I am allowed to do.".


    Q3 "If humans and monsters want to be friends with you at the same time, which one would you promise?"


    A "Youkai, I hate humans the most."


    Q4 "If your good friend is determined to destroy the world, do you want to accompany him or stop him?"


    A "I want to follow him silently."


    Q4 "What is the reason for the above?".


    A "From a long time ago, Xiao Zi was alone. If I have friends, I will always cherish him."


    The three daughters of Mengxiang stared at the answer written in a daze, and were almost moved by the sincerity brought out between the lines in Fairy Boy''s purple characters.From the answer, they knew how much a poor person Fairchild Zi longed for friends.


    Hu Meng said: "Sure enough, just like the rumors, the so-called witch is not able to distinguish whether it is a monster or a kind of human existence. Although it has been called a realm connecting monsters and people a long time ago, now... The half-demon is a discriminated race! Moreover, it is disgusted in the human world. In the Middle Ages, witches were besieged and killed in large numbers. Xiao Zi really...may be alone all the time!"


    "Nie Jun, if you don''t agree to let her join, I won''t follow the teacher." Meng Xiang obediently touched Fairy Tong Zi''s head, and Fairy Tong squinted her eyes while enjoying Meng Xiang''s caress.


    "A good answer, Fairchild Zi passed the written test." Even if the answer is not good, Nie Kong will use his privileges to pull Xiao Zi into the club.


    "It''s my turn!" Yinying touched the hair on her head with her hand, very narcissistic.


    Nie Kong squinted his eyes and just glanced, and he didn''t have much interest in knowing his answer, because no matter how he answered, Nie Kong would not let him in.


    Q1 "What is the motivation for joining the Friends Department?"


    A "I am lonely and I hope to be comforted by everyone."


    Q2 "What can you do to the Friends Department after joining the group?"


    A "The leader asks me to do it, and I will do it."


    Q3 "If humans and monsters want to be friends with you at the same time, which one would you promise?"


    A "Youkai, humans can do, as long as I have friends, I am very happy."


    Q4 "If your good friend is determined to destroy the world, do you want to accompany him or stop him?"


    A "I want to persuade him to correct evil and return to the right."


    Q4 "What is the reason for the above?".


    A "Although it is a friend, the idea of ??destroying the world is still too radical."


    "0 points." After reading it roughly once, Nie Kong said blankly.


    "Although it''s the standard answer, it''s a pity that there is no sincerity in it. You know you are a hypocrite by looking at the answer." Mengxiang took a look and shook her head directly.


    "Yinjun, it''s a pity that you were eliminated." Mao Mujing said helplessly.


    "Asshole!" Yin Ying''s eyes scanned the figures of Mengxiang women in the activity classroom unwillingly, and after glaring at Nie Kong, she threw herself away and walked out.


    He can''t protest, after all, this is not the news department he used to be.And none of the people present supported him to join the group.


    Seeing Yin Ying''s unwilling eyes, Nie Kong''s heart was cold, knowing that the pervert would definitely not give up.It is estimated that I want to join the Friends Department this time just to dig out the corner of Nie Kong.

 77 The collapse of the second element body 079. Solve the threat

    Dark night fell quietly, and a bright full moon hung on the sky, adding a touch of brightness to the darkness.


    On the roof of the teaching building of Yanghai Academy, Senqiu Yinying was standing on it, looking up at the sky.


    Moriqiu Yinying is in a very bad mood today, so perfect she is actually not qualified to join that unheard of friends department, think about it a few days ago, she was the Minister of Information.But unfortunately, after the department he created was suppressed by the Ministry of Public Security last time, not many students dared to join it, so the Ministry of Information was disbanded a few days ago because of insufficient numbers.


    At the moment Moexiang entered the school, Moriqiu Yinying was completely attracted by Moexiang''s charm, and vowed to get her.So when I saw Moe Xiang¡¯s announcement a few days ago, I thought about joining the Friends Department.His purpose is to get Mengxiang.


    "Tonight is actually a full moon, no wonder the physical strength is starting to agitate. Chi Ye Moexiang, I must get you tonight." Moriqiu Yinying''s real body is the legendary S-class monster werewolf, in the full moon When the speed will reach its peak.But the restless heart makes it difficult to control myself.


    For example, Yin Ying''s desire to get Mengxiang in his heart at this time broke out in his heart, and the only thought was to get the Mengxiang he liked!


    "Wow, has Mengxiang finally come out? I can''t help but want to get her!" After seeing Nie Kong and the others finally coming out of the club activity classroom, the silver shadow on the top of the building screamed, transforming her figure into a touch. The afterimage went on.


    "Mengxiang, you should just obediently." The black shadow flashed past, and Senqiu Yinying instantly fell in front of Nie Kong, and the eyes of the three Mengxiang girls were full of undisguised greed.


    "You''re the Moriqiu Yinying who was just eliminated? What do you want to do now when you stop in front of us?" Mengxiang shrank towards Nie Kong''s side with some fear when she met Shang Yinying''s possessive eyes.


    At this time, Moriqiu Silver Shadow had not been as elegant as usual. Now he tore the sheepskin on his body and became a real werewolf.


    "As I expected, his dirty heart is peeping at Mengxiang." In the unwilling eyes of Moriqiu Yinying''s departure, Nie Kong knew that he would definitely not give up.


    "Haha Mengxiang, I''m getting more and more fascinated by you, I just can''t stop it! If that''s the case, let''s make you my woman by force tonight." More and more uncontrollable blood, Moriqiu Yinying Under the moonlight of the full moon, his figure began to transform.


    Gray-black hair emerged from his body, and his sharp nails and teeth looked so hideous and terrifying in the moonlight.His handsome cheeks turned into wolf heads.


    "It turns out that his purpose of joining the club is to get cute fragrance. It''s really unforgivable. Fortunately, Nie Junhui''s eyes are like torches. Fortunately, he didn''t let him join." The witch patted her flat chest in fear, and couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    "At the full moon, he has the strongest ability, known as the "speed monster", and has a fighting power comparable to vampires. Nie Jun, be careful, tonight is just the full moon state." Hu Meng stared at Nie Jun anxiously. Naturally, I became a little worried.


    "Nie Jun, it''s all my fault, and I got you into trouble again." Meng Xiang said with guilt.


    "It doesn''t matter, I have said before, Mengxiang, you will be protected by me." Nie Kong didn''t care. These little people stepped on one by one, there was no pressure at all.


    After the transformation, Senqiu Yinying said fiercely to Nie Kong: "It''s so arrogant, after you have been dealt with, the three women behind will all be mine! Hahaha!"


    As soon as the words fell, Senqiu Yinying instantly flashed in front of Nie Kong and grabbed his chest with one claw.Very fast, but it''s still a bit worse than the undefeated Oriental who is the three great Pluto.


    "Transfer!" Nie Kong''s disdainful eyes gave out an inexplicable wave, and saw that the werewolf''s figure that was rushing in a straight line changed its direction strangely and flew straight into the sky.


    "What a powerful soul power, isn''t Nie Jun a vampire? Why is the soul power stronger than our dream demon?" Hu Meng looked at Nie Kong infatuatedly, and had already surrendered to Nie Kong''s soul. Domineering and ruthless eyes.


    Nie Kong was lost in front of him. While he was still looking for the target, Nie Kong''s voice sounded behind him: "Huh, where are you looking? Huh, at this speed! Isn''t it the madness of man and wolf? After transformation, the strength will increase with the intensity of the moonlight. The full moon is when the moonlight is the strongest, and is it also the time when the wolf is strongest."


    "Blood whip of sin!" Senqiu Yinying immediately turned forward when he heard the sound, but still took a step slower, and a huge force came from his back.The blood-red whip slammed on him with a snap.


    This is still the bloodwhip that has not changed its form, otherwise Senqiu Yinying would have been reduced to ashes by Nie Kong''s sinful bloodwhip.But this time, he was hit by Nie Kong''s powerful attack, the whip directly cut through his body, and the blood gradually shed.A huge pain spread all over the body, Senqiu Yinying was completely agitated by Nie Kong and completely lost her mind.


    "Wow, I''m going to kill you all!" Senqiu Yinying''s figure became faster, and the crazy beast burst out of his body''s potential.


    Although Nie Kong wanted to kill him very much, he would be discovered by the school if he did so, and he did not want to leave the college yet.So Nie Kong can''t kill him yet.


    "Nie Jun, be careful!" The three women beside each other said in shock at the same time.


    "Night Demon Attack!" Nie Kong was instantly covered with a layer of black smoke, which looked like a black ball from a distance.Moriqiu Silver Shadow''s powerful claws caught on the smoke, but unfortunately it failed to break this layer of defense.


    Countless bats were controlled by Nie Kong, and Seta completely submerged the silver shadow of Senqiu in front.When the black mist dissipated, the werewolf fell to the ground with wounds, unable to stand up.


    "If you dare to pay attention to Mengxiang, let me give you a luxurious gift bag." Nie Kong walked to Moriqiu Yinying, and without hesitation, he trampled his right foot between his legs. .


    "Plap!" As if the sound of firecrackers sounded, a trace of pain flashed across the face of Yinying Moriqiu who was dazed, and then fell asleep again.


    After seeing you now, I dare to beat my woman''s idea.Nie Kong knew that Senqiu Yinying was like a peeking mad and a sex mad. It would be more painful to kill him than to kill him.

 78 The collapse of the second element Text 080, Hu Meng knows our relationship?

    "Nie Jun, I found that you are getting better and more attractive, and people are more and more inseparable from you." Hu Meng made a tiger leap, and his huge body hung on Nie Kong''s body. It is full of tenderness and honey.


    "Woo...Xiao Zi will hug Jun Nie too." Fairy Tong Zi''s mouth was lightly pouted, and he crawled onto Nie Kong''s back unwillingly, and the two women occupied both sides of Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong was surprised. He didn''t understand that he and Xiao Zizi hadn''t seen each other a few times, how could he become so sticky?


    "What can I do now, Nie Jun seems to be very popular with girls!" Mengxiang saw the two women holding Nie Jun, and she had no idea but to communicate with Li Mengxiang in the cross.


    "Your character is too weak, if I can show up, I have to beat them down with my fists!" Li Mengxiang''s cold tone passed to Biao Mengxiang''s mind.


    "But, but they are the friends I just made, I...I am ashamed to say them." Biao Mengxiang looked very disappointed, she finally made two friends of the same sex, and she naturally didn''t want to lose it.


    "Then I have no choice but to see how you deepen your relationship with Jun Nie, fill Nie Jun''s heart with love, and can''t tolerate other girls. Perhaps, anemia is an opportunity." After saying, Li Meng Xiang''s voice became smaller and smaller.If it wasn''t for Mengxiang''s heart, she wouldn''t be able to hear it.


    Hearing Li Moexiang''s words, Biao Moexiang''s face turned red with a brush.


    "I... how could I be so shameless, and actually take the initiative to... do that with Jun Nie."


    In fact, Li Mengxiang would feel embarrassed, but since she did something like that with Nie Kong, Nie Kong''s figure was all in her mind.I always wanted to be able to try again the supreme feeling Nie Kong brought her.


    "Take this opportunity to deepen your relationship with Jun Nie. If you don''t take the initiative, Jun Nie will be snatched away by that big breasted woman! We couldn''t drink blood here, which means we can''t live without it. Nie Jun''s method." Li Mengxiang''s tone was faint, but Biao Mengxiang still felt the tremors in her tone.


    "Think about it if one day Nie Jun will leave you, and plunge into the scene in Hu Meng''s arms. If you can bear it, do as you like."


    "No, Nie Jun belongs to me alone, and I can''t give him to Hu Meng and the others." It seems that when I think of the scene where my favorite Nie Jun is thrown into Hu Meng, Mengxiang feels like his heart is breaking.


    "Then act, as long as you say anemia, Nie Jun will leave them." Li Mengxiang tempted.


    "Okay, I must work hard for Nie Jun." Meng Xiang''s blushing face became extremely firm at this moment.


    "Nie...Nie Jun, I...I feel anemia again, can I trouble you again!" Meng Xiang''s blushing face didn''t dare to face Nie Kong, lowered her head and said in a low voice.


    "Strange, isn''t it just anemia? How could Mengxiang show that expression." Hu Meng was a little confused.


    Nie Kong stared at Mengxiang incredulously. He couldn''t imagine that Mengxiang, who had always been gentle and shy, would take the initiative to ask him to do something like this!


    "Did the sun rise from the west today?" Mengxiang, who wanted to refuse to welcome her, was really super cute.


    "No way?" Mengxiang''s head lowered and lower, as if she could touch the toe of the shoe.


    "Haha, this is the first time Mengxiang has actively invited me. How could I not agree to it. Xiaozi, Hu Meng, you should go back first. I can''t go back with you with Mengxiang because of something." Nie Kong hurriedly left. Hugging his two daughters, they can''t wait to take the initiative Mengxiang directly to the club room.


    "Is there anything we can''t know about it?" Hu Meng said with anger.


    "This is something between vampires, you won''t know it." Meng Xiang blushed and defended.


    "Really?" Hu Meng became more and more suspicious, telling her instinct that there must be a secret between Mengxiang and Nie Jun that she didn''t know.


    "Okay, Mengxiang and I have taken a step in advance, so you should hurry back to the dormitory." Nie Kong stretched out and took Mengxiang''s little hand rubbing the corner of his clothes, and disappeared in front of the two women in a blink of an eye.


    "It''s suspicious. No way, Hu Meng must find out the secret between the two of them." Hu Meng felt a little uncomfortable, and she didn''t want Nie Kong to be snatched by Mengxiang.Their dream demons are monsters whose power is love. Once they lose their beloved, they will die of death.


    "Xiao Zi, I have to go ahead if I have something to do. You will be careful about the dormitory." Hu Meng casually dealt with Xiao Zi, and quietly followed Nie Kong and the others.


    "Really, it''s so weird today." Xiao Zi looked at the three people who had left in a puzzled way, walking on the way back to the dormitory alone.


    At this time, the Yanghai Academy was dark, and all the monsters estimated that their club activities had ended and all returned to the dormitory.The dark campus looks very quiet.


    Pulling Mengxiang, who was as shy as a little daughter-in-law, into the club activity room, Nie Kong stretched out his right hand and gently lifted Mengxiang''s lowered chin, wanting to see Mengxiang''s expression at this time.


    "Hey! Nie... Don''t look at Nie Jun, I... I''m a little bit shy." Meng perfume''s bowing eyes met Nie Kong''s smiling eyes, and he was so shocked that Nie Kong was not coming out in his arms.


    Nie Kong smiled lightly, Mengxiang''s expression at this moment was really cute and bursting.


    Nie Kong stopped teasing her, and gently sat on the tatami with Mengxiang, placing Mengxiang between his legs.

 79 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 081, Hu Meng is sick?

    Nie Kong himself didn''t know the peeking eyes outside the door, but the sealed Bai Mengxiang came again because of the two''s cultivation.


    "Meet me again, the Mengxiang inside, didn''t you say that you should ignore me." Nie Kong pressed her body tightly so that she could see Mengxiang in the queen, and teased playfully.


    "No, it''s all Mengxiang''s fault. I...I don''t want to see you." Li Mengxiang''s cold face was once again embarrassed, but he still refused to admit defeat.


    "You are as cute as ever." Nie Kong laughed softly, no longer teasing Mengxiang.


    When Li Mengxiang reacted, she found that she had actively cooperated with Nie Kong.Now Mengxiang felt even more shy and unbearable, and she closed her eyes and dared not look at Nie Kong again.


    After Li Mengxiang appeared, Mengxiang''s body regained strength and began a fierce battle with Nie Kong.With the help of Shuangxiu, Bai Mengxiang and Nie Kong gradually reached the extreme of life at the same time.


    Nie Kong and Bai Mengxiang both opened their eyes at the same time and stared at each other.Li Mengxiang''s scarlet eyes, facing Nie Kong no longer were cold, but a bit shyer than Mengxiang.


    "Nie Jun, don''t live up to that Mengxiang on the surface, or she will be sad!" Li Mengxiang hurriedly arranged her clothes, and hurriedly escaped from the activity room after leaving a sentence.


    "Although the superficial Mengxiang looks very strong, the shy look when facing me is really lovely and exciting." Nie Kong thought if he could hold two Mengxiang on the bed at the same time, it should be. How refreshing.


    Unfortunately, Nie Kong still doesn''t know how to create another Mengxiang''s body, otherwise he could transfer Li Mengxiang out with his soul power.


    One night passed in a hurry, and Mengxiang stood by the roadside obediently the next morning, waiting for Nie Kong to go to school together.But it''s a pity that both Hu Meng and Xiao Zi followed Mengxiang and waited there.


    Hu Meng looked at Mengxiang with a complicated expression, feeling a little lost, but when she thought of herself as a dream demon, once she really lost Nie Kong, she would really not survive.


    "Mengxiang, although I have become good friends with you, I won''t really surrender Nie Jun to you. Isn''t it just that kind of relationship has happened? I can do whatever you can." Thinking of Mengxiang pretending to be anemia Hu Meng''s heart became firm when he seduced his beloved Nie Jun.


    As for Xiao Zi, she couldn''t think of this at all, she only knew that she was finally able to go to school with her favorite Mengxiang and Nie Kong, and she seemed very happy.


    "After doing something like that with Jun Nie last night, I was able to feel connected with Jun Nie at that time. It feels really good. It is estimated that Jun Nie''s feelings for me have deepened now." Meng Xiang thought with joy. With.


    "Good morning, everyone." At this moment, Nie Kong''s voice reached their ears, awakening them from their thoughts.


    "Good morning, Nie Jun!" Seeing Nie Kong''s appearance, a smile of joy flashed across Mengxiang''s face, and she walked lightly to Nie Kong''s right.


    "Nie Jun, let''s go to school together!" Hu Meng was unwilling to show weakness, and directly took Nie Kong''s left arm.


    "Really, I''ll be right between Mengxiang and Nie Jun." The witch Xiaozi happily got into the middle of Nie Kong and Mengxiang, holding one hand in hand, not to mention too excited.


    "Xiao Zi, Hu Meng..." Mengxiang, who originally wanted to communicate with Nie Kong, was disrupted by the two women who appeared.There was a feeling in her heart that her relationship with Nie Jun would suffer a lot of ups and downs before it could bear fruit.


    Seeing the jealous and resentful eyes of the male monsters around, Nie Kong felt very comfortable in his heart.Since seeing the cross and the vampire in his previous life, he has been looking forward to being able to form the harem with Yueyin and a few women. Now it has finally come true.


    When the four of them had just stepped into the teaching building, Hu Mengqiao''s face, who was holding his arm on the left, was suddenly pale, and her right hand couldn''t help covering her right chest, looking very painful.


    "Hu Meng, are you doing this?" Nie Kong raised up Hu Meng, who might fall to the ground at any time, and asked worriedly.


    "It''s not that I''m sick. It looks like it''s better to go to the health room." Seeing Hu Meng''s bloodless and pretty face, Meng Xiang naturally worried in her heart.


    "Does an idiot with a big chest and no brain get sick? It''s really worrying." Although Xiao Zi''s mouth is not forgiving, there is obviously an anxiety flashing in his eyes.


    "I...I''m okay. This is an old problem. Just go to the club room and lie down. Nie Jun, can you help me go to the club of the Friends Department?" Hu Meng smiled reluctantly, his eyes Looking at Nie Kong with pleading.


    "Does it really matter if you don''t go to the health room?" Nie Kong asked with a frown.


    "It''s okay, I know my body, I just came here before." Hu Meng shook his pale face and said that he really didn''t need to go.


    "Then Nie Jun, please help Hu Meng to go to the club room. Xiao Zi and I will go to class first." Meng Xiang nodded, and after a worried look at Hu Meng with Xiao Zi, both walked in. Inside the teaching building.

 80 The collapse of the second element body 082, defeat Hu Meng

    "Hu Meng, how are you feeling now?" Nie Kong slowly turned around to see Hu Meng''s situation, but what appeared in front of him was not Hu Meng''s uncomfortable face, but the beautiful body with faint fluorescence.


    "I''m sick, but I got lovesickness. If I lose Nie Jun, I will die, Hu Meng will really die! Nie Jun, Hu Meng likes you very much, I like you more than anyone else Mengxiang can do those things for you, and so can Hu Meng." Hu Meng''s enchanting sentient beings have a mist of water in their eyes, and the fascination is full.


    "I''m going to be pushed back." Close to Hu Meng''s body, which is comparable to a mature woman, the temperature of Nie Kong''s body began to rise.


    "If Nie Jun does, anything is okay." Hu Meng looked at the figure that was already engraved deep in her soul.


    Her charming, her charming, her charming and charming, really made Nie Kong''s heart rise infinite impulse.


    In Dingtian Ring, the area that the consciousness can cover after this double cultivation is now twice as large, and now it looks almost as big as half of China.He vaguely felt that after five or six such ascensions, he estimated that the space covered by his consciousness could reach the size of the earth.


    Just as Nie Kong was about to stop, a familiar voice came from outside the door.


    "Nie Jun is really, just sending Hu Meng to him. How could he have been there for so long? It really worries me."

 81 The collapse of the second element text 083, the tragic Shura field

    "It''s not something unexpected happened to the big breasted woman, right." Xiao Zi''s voice sounded at the same time.


    "I hope it doesn''t matter." While Mengxiang spoke, the door of the club room was pushed open with a click.


    "Oops, how could Mengxiang and the others show up here some time." Hu Meng was startled, and as soon as he straightened his chest from Nie Kong, his eyes met the dull eyes of Mengxiang and Xiaozi.


    "Isn''t Hu Meng uncomfortable, how can I do such a thing to Nie Jun?" Mengxiang''s eyes were lost, and the bodies of the two Chi Guoguo were filled with loss, anger, and sadness with countless complex emotions.


    "The big-breasted woman is really uneasy and kind, and she actually seduce Jun Nie to do such a thing." Xiao Zi glared at Hu Meng with anger, wishing to rush up to beat Hu Meng.


    "Since I was discovered by you, then I can''t hide it." Hu Meng stood up calmly and gracefully put on his clothes, without the shame of being caught and raped in bed.


    "Chi Ye Mengxiang, since you can pretend to be anemia to seduce Jun Nie to do something like that, why can''t I pretend to be sick and push Jun Nie? If it was Jun Nie, I would never let it to anyone." Hu Meng He straightened his chest proudly, staring at Nie Kong with gentle eyes.


    Nie Kong had a bad premonition, isn''t Hu Meng looking for death, he dared to say such words to Mengxiang who was about to get angry.


    "That''s it, no wonder you get sick, no wonder you are going to distract us, this is your purpose!" Mengxiang''s tone was calm, but her eyes were full of angry flames.


    "So what, so that I will be at the same level as you. You can do for Nie Jun, Hu Meng, of course I will not give up." Hu Meng said proudly.


    call out!boom!Something flew past Hu Meng''s side, and a rumbling explosion came from behind.Nie Kongdi turned his head, and saw a large hole on the wall behind the activity room.


    Looking at Mengxiang, she stretched out a hand, and the schoolbag in her palm was gone!


    "Hu Meng, you are too proud of yourself! Do you think that you want to take Nie Jun just because of a dream demon? You are really bold!" Mengxiang''s cold tone resounded through the activity room, just at this moment in her figure Start to change.


    The pink hair turned silver, the black pupils were full of blood, two fangs slightly exposed in her mouth.Without lifting the seal of the cross, the Mengxiang inside ran out by herself at this moment!


    Li Mengxiang spoke with a deep voice, her eyes were sharp and terrifying!


    "Oh, have you finally turned into a real vampire? It would be very troublesome for me to be treated like this-Mengxiang, I won''t give in?"


    Hu Meng put aside his smile, stared at her narrowed enchanting eyes, and there was anger in her tone!A pair of demonic wings appeared behind him, and there was even a cute tail exposed from the fat.The nails on her fingers are long and sharp, like ten sharp swords.


    Mengxiang straightened up, Hu Meng also stood up, the two men''s demonic spirits collided in the room.


    "Only I am not qualified to fight for Nie Jun." The witch Xiao Zi''s eyes dimmed, and she didn''t want to be excluded from a few people.In that way, what is the difference from her before?


    Two beautiful girls, while extending the pharmacology to the whole body, stare at each other at close range!Wow, is this, is this a battle between women!Although Nie Kong can stop it, it can stop it for a while, but it can''t stop it for a while.The conflict between the two women will explode sooner or later.


    "Oh! What a tragedy, why is Qingye Yueyin able to build such a harmonious harem here, but I can only build a Shura field like this? Is it because I didn''t cultivate good feelings, I saw one push one by one?" Nie Kong looked at the battle in front of him with a headache.


    "I won''t give Nie Jun to you, nasty Dream Witch."


    "Nie Jun likes my breasts very much. How can I like a poor X like you." Then there was a sound of destruction, Li Mengxiang and Hu Meng flew in the air, and the extent of the battle was far more than that of fighting women.


    As the great demon vampire of power, his own strength will naturally not be lost to the mere dream witch.However, it is estimated that Li Moexiang used the remaining energy last night to break through the seal, so she could not exert all her strength.


    However, Hu Meng has gone through double repairs with Nie Kong, and his strength has risen to a level.There is no other reason, the dream witch Hu Meng''s soul power after double cultivation is used to attack, it is impossible to defend.


    The actions of the two women were too large, and the small room could not accommodate the fight between them, so after a few moves, they rushed out of the window and fought on the campus.


    "Aren''t you talking about building your harem on campus! Why are you only interested in Nie Jun?"


    "Jun Nie is special! He is very handsome and powerful. The person I hit is that he has no other choice!"


    "I also think Jun Nie is handsome! I finally met a boy of the same race who made me feel so much. How could I give you this shameless seduce Dream Witch?"


    "Don''t say so righteous Lingran, didn''t you pretend to suck blood to seduce Jun Nie, don''t think I don''t know what happened last night, the eye of enchantment!" Hu Meng''s eyes emanated invisible fluctuations, and I saw those who rushed past. Meng Xiang''s figure paused, her eyes lost in a moment.


    "Good opportunity!" Hu Meng''s claws grabbed Mengxiang.


    Tear!Mengxiang''s right hand was cut a few times, but the wound healed completely in an instant.Rie Moexiang didn''t expect that the little dream monster could charm herself, and when she reacted, she was already injured.


    "Don''t be proud, decide the outcome, see who can own Jun Nie." Li Mengxiang''s face was cold, and Hu Meng kicked out more than ten meters with a right leg up to the sky.


    "Just to my liking, I will never lose to you."


    I don''t know what''s going on, they are getting fierce as they fight!It was said that both of them issued dangerous tricks at each other, regardless of whether Nie Kong was still watching them on the spot.


    boom!Nie Kong in the distance suddenly felt that the road to becoming a harem king was a bit bumpy.Because other dimensions will not have a pure and innocent mind like Digimon.


    "It really doesn''t work, let''s use force directly from now on." Nie Kong sighed deeply and suddenly noticed that there were other people.Xiao Zi stood in front of him and appeared.

 82 The collapse of the second element text 084, the fisherman gains profit

    "Nie Jun, do you think they played so fiercely, how can there be a girl?" Xiao Zi hugged Nie Kong''s arm and said quietly.


    "Well, although Xiao Zi has just developed, does Nie Jun feel good-looking?" Xiao


    Although not as emotional as Mengxiang and Hu Meng, Xiao Zi is also a lovely sister attribute in the second element.


    "Oh, yes, I think it looks good." Nie Kong was entangled in his heart, Lolita, Yujie, sister, mother...Which one does he belong to?It''s not right, maybe she is the second element full attribute sister control.


    Nurture, should Xiao Zi ask me to nurture her, should I refuse her?Nie Kong swallowed his saliva, his heart was stirred up by Xiao Zi''s touching words.


    "In that case, Nie Jun should do something like Hu Meng to Xiao Zi, Xiao Zi is looking forward to it."


    Ok?Did she just say something?Isn''t it about letting me grow up slowly, but just pushing it?


    Xiao Zi tilted her head and said to herself: "Didn''t you hear me? Okay." Then he said, "Nie Jun, take Xiao Zi."


    "What!" Nie Kong yelled in surprise, Xiao Zi immediately rushed into Nie Kong''s arms and smashed his mouth: "Shhh-don''t be so loud, you will be found. Nie Jun, you can''t be partial, you are already right. When Mengxiang and the others did something like that, Xiao Zi asked for the same treatment."


    Xiao Zi was naturally anxious. If she was the only one in the Friends Department who had not had a relationship with Nie Kong, she would feel so special when she was caught between the three of Nie Kong.


    "But do you know what the situation is now? If Hu Meng and Mengxiang knew that we were doing this kind of thing now, it would be serious."


    Xiao Zi nodded vigorously: "But, if you miss this opportunity, then Xiao Zi will never have a chance to approach Nie Jun in front of Hu Meng and Mengxiang, Xiao Zi, I...I like Nie Jun too."


    "Could it be that Jun Nie, don''t you like Xiao Zi?" Xiao Zi stared at Nie Kong nervously.


    To be honest, the two women outside are fighting, and the thing that secretly gets Xiao Zi stimulation inside is just thinking about Nie Kong and feel so excited, how could he refuse.


    "Since it''s already at the Shura field, let''s play a little bit bigger. I don''t believe that I still can''t balance these little girls." Nie Kong thought of this, did not answer Xiao Zi''s question, and directly stretched out his hands to hug her in his arms.


    "It''s great, Jun Nie is finally willing to accept me." Xiao Zi was very excited, and the dream in her mind is now about to come true-to be able to roll around with her favorite Mengxiang and Nie Jun on the big bed.


    "It''s so light and gentle!" Although he picked up Xiao Zi, Nie Kong still felt that there was no weight in holding a ball of cotton.


    "Nie Jun, do it. As long as you can be with you, you can do whatever you want."


    Xiao Zi hugged Nie Kong''s neck, shyly not daring to look at Nie Kong.At the age of twelve, he has reached the age when his love begins.


    No one is around, secret room!Two people alone!Hu Meng and Mengxiang were still fighting fiercely outside, and they couldn''t stop in less than ten minutes.To complete the double repair during this time, it should be possible for the little Lolita who has just passed through the personnel.


    Right now the two women didn''t notice them at all, so it shouldn''t disturb their love.


    The body is light and easy to push. This is the best portrayal of the two-dimensional loli attribute girl, which is perfectly reflected on Xiao Zi at this moment.


    What Lolicon likes most is their flat chests and pretty thighs under the skirts.The beauty of green and astringent will give people a very simple feeling, like a cup of lemon, with sweetness in the acid.And if it grows up in the future, the sourness will be completely fermented into a sweet wine.


    "Well, Nie Jun." Tears flashed through Xiao Zi''s eyes, but a happy smile appeared on her face.From this moment on, she finally was no longer alone.

 83 The collapse of the second element Text 085, the regulator Jiaer

    The soundproofing ability of the small activity room is not very strong, and the two women who were fighting fiercely outside suddenly heard a hint of rapid breathing.


    "What about Xiaozi, where did that girl go?" Li Mengxiang''s face became ugly, she glanced around but it was a pity that she didn''t find her.


    "Does this still need to be said, that stinky girl is yelling so loudly, even if you can hear her here, it seems to be so good for her. It''s really damn, we two are desperate outside and she secretly seduce Nie Jun." Hu Meng He gritted his teeth and said word by word.


    "That twelve-year-old Witch Fairy Zi, is really shameless." Click, the ground under Li Mengxiang''s feet directly cracked numerous cracks.


    "Huh, I can''t care about it at all. After tasted good things with Nie Jun, Xiao Zi probably won''t let go. Now besides you, I have one more enemy." Hu Meng''s lungs were about to explode. She never thought that little girl would be so clever.


    "Our victory and defeat will remain for the next time. Now I have to teach that girl well." Li Mengxiang''s cold eyes swept across Hu Meng, and with a hard kick, he flashed into the Friends Department activity room.


    The door of the activity room was kicked open for a while, Li Mengxiang and Hu Meng entered the room one after another.Looking down, I saw Nie Jun holding Xiao Zi''s small buttocks up and down, and the movements of the two were vague.


    As for the space of Ding Tian Jie, the area covered by Nie Kong''s consciousness has expanded again, and the real area is a bit larger than half of China Continent.It''s just that the body of a vampire gets only about one-third of the soul''s benefit, which is not much improved.


    There is no other reason. The main purpose of the Goddess Cultivation Technique is to condense the soul, and the effect of naturally strengthening the body is not great.


    "Nie Jun, what''s the matter?" Seeing Li Mengxiang standing in place with a cold smile, a thin demon gradually enveloping her body.


    "Xiao Zi, you just joined the Friends Department, haven''t you met Jun Nie for a long time? How can you seduce Jun Nie so dissolutely?" Although Hu Meng had a smile on his face, he exuded a terrifying arrogance!


    "I don''t care about any girl who dares to approach Nie Jun."


    "What''s wrong, Jun Nie, let''s do it again. It feels good just now. Xiao Zi has never discovered that there is such a happy thing in the world." Xiao Zi wore a red face with doubts.


    Hey, Xiao Zi, you are too arrogant, you dare to ignore Mengxiang and Hu Meng so boldly, still haven''t noticed the two girls next to him?


    Hearing the words "do it again", the faces of Hu Meng and Li Mengxiang changed drastically.


    Li Mengxiang and Hu Meng suddenly grabbed Xiao Zi''s hands and dragged her out of Nie Jun.I saw that as Xiao Zi left, Nie Jun got out from under Xiao Zi.


    "Wow!" The water sounded, and the white and red liquid was unloaded from the depths of Xiao Zi''s mouth.


    "Woo, don''t want Mengxiang Hu Meng, I still want to be with Jun Nie." Xiao Zi struggled desperately, wanting to pounce into Nie Kong''s arms again.


    "I know, it''s me who is not good. I knew that Mr. Mai Nie has poor self-control but didn''t stare at you. But Jun Nie, if you want... you want to do that, you can find Mengxiang. ." Li Mengxiang showed a bright smile, and Nie Kong only felt the eerie and terrifying in her smile.


    "Damn, I don''t believe that I would really be as bad as Zhacheng, and would be defeated by a hatchet?" Nie Jun hummed inwardly.


    "That is to say, I can play with Hu Meng as Nie Jun, my body is fine, as long as I can hide from Nie Jun, I am willing to do anything. To be honest, my mother taught me a lot of things before." Hu Meng bite The small mouth and her eyes naturally spread out.


    "Just make it clear today, Nie Jun, who do you choose from the three of us?" Li Mengxiang gritted his teeth and said coldly.


    "En...If you can, can Xiao Zi be a small one? Xiao Zi really likes Mengxiang and Nie Jun. No matter which one, Xiao Zi is reluctant to leave." Or Xiao Zi is the best. , Directly say such thoughtful words.


    "No, Nie Jun is mine alone, no one can take it away!" Hu Meng heard Xiao Zi''s decision instantly, gritted his teeth.


    "Nie Jun make a decision, don''t delay it." Li Mengxiang stared at Nie Kong expectantly, obviously disagreeing with Xiao Zi''s opinion.


    Nie Kong had a terrible headache. He gritted his teeth and was about to throw all three women into his dingtian ring.But at this time, he had no intention to release Jia''er from Dingtian Ring.


    "Ah, Dad, it''s Dad! Great! Dad is okay, Dad who is okay is really great, oooooo..." Jia''er appeared in the club room, her eyes saw Nie Kong next to him rushing into his arms , Hum and cry.


    "Are you talking about tongue twisters? Speaking at such a fast speed, it really embarrass you not to bite the tip of your tongue." Nie Kong happily hugged his daughter, whom he hadn''t seen for a long time, in his heart.


    "Hmm, my dad is ashamed and doesn''t even wear clothes." Jia''er suddenly left Nie Kong''s arms, her lovely face was blushing, and she turned her head and dared not look at Nie Kong''s body.


    "Okay, okay, don''t you think I''m okay? But I''m sorry to let Jia''er out for so long." Nie Kong embarrassedly picked up the clothes on the floor and put them on him casually.


    The three girls around were taken aback by the little girl who suddenly appeared in front of them, and then they heard the name of the little girl, their pretty faces all changed.


    "Nie Jun, is she really your daughter?" Li Mengxiang asked in a trembling voice.


    "Yes, I am Dad''s daughter, who are you?" Jiaer only noticed the three girls next to her.


    Hearing Jia''er''s answer, the three girls turned pale, and there was no blood on their faces.


    "Nie Jun, what about her mother, are you really married Nie Jun?"


    "Jia''er doesn''t have a mother, only a father. Do you want to be my mother?" Jia''er blinked her lovely eyes and looked at Hu Meng and the others suspiciously.


    "It turned out to be like this. I said how could there be a daughter at Nie Jun''s age. It seems that he was an orphan picked up by Jun Nie." Meng Xiang sighed in relief, and his face eased.


    "It''s great, as long as Nie Jun is not married." Hu Meng was excited, and almost couldn''t help but rush into Nie Kong''s arms under the contrast.


    "So cute Jia''er, it would be nice to have such a sister. What do you say, it''s my daughter." Xiao Zi''s face flushed, thinking wildly.


    "Which one of you can let Jia''er admit her mother, I''ll choose whoever. After all, Jia''er is my favorite daughter and can''t let her be wronged." Nie Kong couldn''t wait to kiss Jia''er a few times. He appeared too timely.


    The eyes of the three women stared at Jiaer immediately. At this point, no one is willing to give up.

 84 The collapse of the second element text 086, the mind of the three women

    Nie Kong secretly breathed a sigh of relief. The contradiction that was centered on him was finally transferred to Jia''er, his daughter, and successfully resolved the tragic Asura field surrounding him.


    If you just started throwing them into the Dingtian Ring, you will probably find it difficult to see the plots later.The key hub of the plot lies with Chi Ye Mengxiang.


    After the battle, Rimaexiang disappeared due to too much energy consumption.After falling asleep for more than ten seconds, a cute pink-haired Piao Mengxiang appeared again.


    Biao Mengxiang stared at Nie Kong with a bitter gaze, and perhaps blamed Nie Kong for being too uncontrollable. She hadn''t enough for one, and saw one overthrow the other.


    But Nie Kong, whose innocence had been dedicated to him, now Mengxiang could only think about how to stand out among the three women and win Nie Jun.


    "My name is Chi Ye Mengxiang, it''s... your father''s friend, please take care of Jiaer from now on." Mengxiang lowered her body and stroked Jia''er''s little head with a gentle smile.


    Jiaer felt that Mengxiang felt a kind of familiarity in her body, and that feeling could only be felt in her father''s body.


    "Big mother." Jiaer obediently responded.


    Mengxiang''s face suddenly burst into unprecedented joy, and she couldn''t believe it was so simple that she finally got Jiaer''s recognition.But it''s a pity that Jia''er''s following words knocked her mood to the bottom.


    "Second mother." Jiaer turned her head obediently and called out again to Hu Meng next to her.Only when I called Xiaozi, I called my sister.But Xiao Zi didn''t have any sense of frustration, and happily hugged the lovely Jiaer and turned around.


    "Nie Jun is so kind, I also have such a lovely sister."


    Wait, how could Jia''er be your sister? You are already mine. Isn''t this kind of generational chaos? Nie Kong was powerless to complain.


    "Hmph, Mengxiang, you want to win early. In the following words, I will use my proud cooking to conquer Jiaer."


    Hu Meng glanced at Mengxiang triumphantly, moved her big ass to Jia''er, and hugged the cute Jia''er into her giant X''s.


    "Oh, it''s all here today." At this time, the door of the activity room was opened and Teacher Mao Mujing walked in.


    "The room has become so messy, what are you doing here? And, why does the room smell so good. Meow, are you secretly carrying me to eat fish?" Mao''s eyes were silent. Cat''s eyes looked around, and then he lay on the ground sniffing something.


    The little purple face instantly became like a tomato, and most of the remaining liquid on the tatami was sprayed from her body.Xiao Zi didn''t expect that the small hole below herself would spew so much urine.Of course, Hu Meng''s expression changed, because those things on the tatami also had her share.


    "Okay, Teacher Mao Mujing, let me introduce to you that this is a newcomer who just came to Yanghai Academy, my daughter Jiaer." Nie Kong dumbly pulled her up and introduced Jiaer to Jiaer.


    "Wow, did Nie Jun already have a daughter so early? It was really out of the teacher''s surprise." Mao Mu Jing glanced at Nie Kong in surprise, unexpectedly he would have a daughter that old at his age.


    "Come on, Jia''er is my daughter. But don''t look at me like this, I am only sixteen years old." Nie Kong shamelessly shortened his true age by ten years.


    "It''s a cat, Jiaer hasn''t seen a cat for a long time." Jiaer cheered, holding up the cat''s quiet little head and caressing it skillfully.The cat''s eyes were quietly under Jia''er''s hands, making a comfortable meow.


    It seems that Jiaer loved cats very much because of the relationship between raising a few pet cats.If not, it would not show that kind of reaction.


    "Teacher Mao Mujing, can you help me get Jia''er into this school?" If Jia''er is thrown into Dingtian Ring again, Jiaer will definitely cry to death every day.


    "Meow, teacher first try. But Jiaer''s age is not enough to attend Yanghai College High School. Maybe it''s just to let Jiaer stay in the college temporarily." Mao Mujing and Jiaer played happily At the same time, he didn''t care much in his tone.


    Nie Kong knew that things were a bit embarrassing. Jia''er was still too young, so she hadn''t reached the age suitable for high school.But if the chairman is willing to help, maybe Jiaer can stay in Yanghai Academy like Concubine Liu.


    "As long as you can stay here." Nie Kong didn''t ask much.


    "Teacher, do your best. The teacher also likes to play with Jia''er. If Jiaer can join our friends department, the friends department can also satisfy five people." Mao Mujing''s cat nature is really unchanged, simple and simple I was captured by Jiaer''s teasing alone.


    Nie Kong looked at Jia''er''s happy little face, and he was about to quietly accept the cat as his pet.


    "Huh, that''s good!" Mengxiang was delighted when she heard this.As long as she can get close to Jia''er, Mengxiang believes that she will be able to conquer Jia''er with her gentleness and consideration.


    "Next time, Jiaer must admit that my mother, Hu Meng really can''t leave Nie Jun." Hu Meng''s heart tickled when she remembered the feeling of love with Nie Jun just now.


    That feeling was so good, it was a hundred times more wonderful than what my mother said, and it directly conquered her body and mind.If he couldn''t do such a thing with Nie Jun in the future, Hu Meng couldn''t think of whether he would go crazy.


    "Mom always complains that there is nothing under my father, and said that if I go to school to find my husband, I must find a strong monster to bring it back. Did my mother want to spy on her future son-in-law? It''s really abnormal. "Hu Meng couldn''t help but snorted lightly when she thought of what her mother often said to her.But Hu Meng still couldn''t help but think of a picture, lying next to Nie Jun with his mother.


    "But with the help of my mother, I believe that Nie Jun will be easily captured by our mother and daughter. My mother''s breasts are bigger than mine." Hu Meng glanced at Mengxiang lightly, not knowing what to do. What decision was made.

 85 The collapse of the second element text 087, deepen the feelings

    Nie Kong secretly breathed a sigh of relief. The contradiction that was centered on him was finally transferred to Jia''er, his daughter, and successfully resolved the tragic Asura field surrounding him.


    If you just started throwing them into the Dingtian Ring, you will probably find it difficult to see the plots later.The key hub of the plot lies with Chi Ye Mengxiang.


    After the battle, Rimaexiang disappeared due to too much energy consumption.After falling asleep for more than ten seconds, a cute pink-haired Piao Mengxiang appeared again.


    Biao Mengxiang stared at Nie Kong with a bitter gaze. Perhaps in her heart, she blamed Nie Kong for being too uncontrollable. She hadn''t enough for one, and she pushed the other.


    But Nie Kong, whose innocence had been dedicated to him, now Mengxiang could only think about how to stand out among the three women and win Nie Jun.


    "My name is Chi Ye Mengxiang, it''s... your father''s friend, please take care of Jiaer from now on." Mengxiang lowered her body and stroked Jia''er''s little head with a gentle smile.


    Jiaer felt that Mengxiang felt a kind of familiarity in her body, and that feeling could only be felt in her father''s body.


    "Big mother." Jiaer obediently responded.


    Mengxiang''s face suddenly burst into unprecedented joy, and she couldn''t believe it was so simple that she finally got Jiaer''s recognition.But it''s a pity that Jia''er''s following words knocked her mood to the bottom.


    "Second mother." Jiaer turned her head obediently and called out again to Hu Meng next to her.Only when I called Xiaozi, I called my sister.But Xiao Zi didn''t have any sense of frustration, and happily hugged the lovely Jiaer and turned around.


    "Nie Jun is so kind, I also have such a lovely sister."


    Wait, how could Jia''er be your sister? You are already mine. Isn''t this kind of generational chaos? Nie Kong was powerless to complain.


    "Hmph, Mengxiang, you want to win early. In the following words, I will use my proud cooking to conquer Jiaer."


    Hu Meng glanced at Mengxiang triumphantly, moved her big ass to Jia''er, and hugged the cute Jia''er into her giant X''s.


    "Oh, it''s all here today." At this time, the door of the activity room was opened and Teacher Mao Mujing walked in.


    "The room has become so messy, what are you doing here? And, why does the room smell so good. Meow, are you secretly carrying me to eat fish?" Mao''s eyes were silent. Cat''s eyes looked around, and then he lay on the ground sniffing something.


    "Okay, Teacher Mao Mujing, let me introduce to you that this is a newcomer who just came to Yanghai Academy, my daughter Jiaer." Nie Kong dumbly pulled her up and introduced Jiaer to Jiaer.


    "Wow, did Nie Jun already have a daughter so early? It was really out of the teacher''s surprise." Mao Mu Jing glanced at Nie Kong in surprise, unexpectedly he would have a daughter that old at his age.


    "Come on, Jia''er is my daughter. But don''t look at me like this, I am only sixteen years old." Nie Kong shamelessly shortened his true age by ten years.


    "It''s a cat, Jiaer hasn''t seen a cat for a long time." Jiaer cheered, holding up the cat''s quiet little head and caressing it skillfully.The cat''s eyes were quietly under Jia''er''s hands, making a comfortable meow.


    It seems that Jiaer loved cats very much because of the relationship between raising a few pet cats.If not, it would not show that kind of reaction.


    "Teacher Mao Mujing, can you help me get Jia''er into this school?" If Jia''er is thrown into Dingtian Ring again, Jiaer will definitely cry to death every day.


    "Meow, teacher first try. But Jiaer''s age is not enough to attend Yanghai College High School. Maybe it''s just to let Jiaer stay in the college temporarily." Mao Mujing and Jiaer played happily At the same time, he didn''t care much in his tone.


    Nie Kong knew that things were a bit embarrassing. Jia''er was still too young, so she hadn''t reached the age suitable for high school.But if the chairman is willing to help, maybe Jiaer can stay in Yanghai Academy like Concubine Liu.


    "As long as you can stay here." Nie Kong didn''t ask much.


    "Teacher, do your best. The teacher also likes to play with Jia''er. If Jiaer can join our friends department, the friends department can also satisfy five people." Mao Mujing''s cat nature is really unchanged, simple and simple I was captured by Jiaer''s teasing alone.


    Nie Kong looked at Jia''er''s happy little face, and he was about to quietly accept the cat as his pet.


    "Huh, that''s good!" Mengxiang was delighted when she heard this.As long as she can get close to Jia''er, Mengxiang believes that she will be able to conquer Jia''er with her gentleness and consideration.


    "Next time, Jiaer must admit that my mother, Hu Meng really can''t leave Nie Jun." Hu Meng''s heart tickled when she remembered the feeling of love with Nie Jun just now.


    That feeling was so good, it was a hundred times more wonderful than what my mother said, and it directly conquered her body and mind.If he couldn''t do such a thing with Nie Jun in the future, Hu Meng couldn''t think of whether he would go crazy.


    "Mom always complains that there is nothing under my father, and said that if I go to school to find my husband, I must find a strong monster to bring it back. Did my mother want to spy on her future son-in-law? It''s really abnormal. "Hu Meng couldn''t help but snorted lightly when she thought of what her mother often said to her.But Hu Meng still couldn''t help but think of a picture, lying next to Nie Jun with his mother.


    "But with the help of my mother, I believe that Nie Jun will be easily captured by our mother and daughter. My mother''s breasts are bigger than mine." Hu Meng glanced at Mengxiang lightly, not knowing what to do. What decision was made.

 86 The collapse of the second element text 088, Jiuyao appears

    "By the way, teacher Mao Mujing, how are things going with Jia''er?" Nie Kong asked.


    "Meow, with my cat eyes quietly going out, everything is done! The chairman has agreed to Jia''er staying in the academy. Now Jiaer will officially become the fifth member of our Friends Department, and the activities of the club can finally begin. "Mao Mu Jing''s little head rubbed against Jia''er, his face full of enjoyment.


    "Isn''t there any other activities? If you have time, it''s better to deepen the relationship with Mengxiang and their three daughters." Nie Kong will not be so boring, and will really conduct club activities with the theme of making friends.


    "Really, what are we going to do." But Mengxiang''s daughters were out of Nie Kong''s surprise, and they all looked very emotional.


    "Since it is the Department of Friends, let''s focus on making friends. My opinion is to publish some publications and write some methods to teach the monsters of Yanghai Academy how to make human friends." Maomu Jing did not think about it. Think, just say it.


    "Really, this might be good. It will allow more lonely people to find true friends." Although Mengxiang was talking, her bright eyes looked at Nie Kong.


    "That''s it. Let''s work hard to organize the first phase of our Friends Department!" Xiao Zi was the most excited. After a long time of loneliness, she could feel the helplessness of not having a friend.


    Hey, don''t ignore my decision as the head of the Friends Department, I haven''t spoken yet.


    Nie Kong felt a headache. Although he was seduce the lonely girl with the purpose of this friend department, he didn''t plan to do anything at all.But seeing Jia''er also look so excited, Nie Kong couldn''t refuse.


    "Just do it. I hope that the three women will enhance their bond and feelings during this activity. I think the original Moonyin, didn''t they do it like this before."


    So the content of the activity was decided. After school, everyone gathered in the club activity classroom to write the manuscript.During this period of time, the three women unexpectedly did not quarrel, and they cooperated very happily.


    After more than a few days of hard work by the three women, the first issue of the activity newspaper of the Friends Department was announced.Nie Kong didn''t help much. Instead, he had sex with them several times while Jia''er was not together.


    "Huhu, the newspaper is finally finished." Seeing the hard-wrote articles in front of them were printed into hundreds of publications, the faces of the three women were filled with joy and pride.In the past few days, apart from facing Nie Kong, the relationship between the few women has improved greatly.


    Early the next morning, Nie Kong was dragged over by the three women who had been waiting for a long time, saying that he was going to sell newspapers at the school gate.Despite the soft voices of the three of them, Nie Kong could only lead Jia''er behind.


    After arriving at the Friends Department, Hu Meng and Mengxiang were responsible for moving the table, while Jia''er and Xiao Zi followed behind with newspapers.Nie Kong naturally looked bored at the figure of the girl in front of him, thinking about when he would be able to make three shots.


    There are two beauties who are selling, and most of the newspapers are sold at once, and all of them are busy and sweaty.Although very tired, Xiao Zi is very fulfilling and very happy.


    After a while, there was less than one third of the newspaper left, and after a short break, I saw a panic in the crowd.


    Several people in black uniforms pushed away from the crowd and squeezed toward the place where the Friends Department sold newspapers.Seeing their overbearing appearance, those who don''t know thought they were gangsters.


    In the middle of the term, one even pushed aside someone rudely and shouted: "Get out of the way, don''t get in our way."


    "what¡­¡­"


    "Oh, these black uniforms are the guys from the Public Security Committee!"


    "Why... why those guys are here..."


    Obviously the monster students who came to buy newspapers and magazines all knew these people, with a trace of awe on their faces, as if they were afraid of them.


    A man with often yellow hair walked in front of Nie Kong and the others, leaned slightly, and squared his right hand on his chest and said gracefully: "Hello, I am a cadre of the Public Security Committee-Jiu Yao!"


    Mengxiang was a little uneasy and said: "Public security? Is it the person who maintains school order? What are you here for?"


    "I don''t think they are here to buy our newspapers." As long as Nie Kong is by her side, Hu Meng feels fearless.


    "Well... Are you a member of the friends department that you just created? You are actually doing the same activities as the previous news department? Very good!" As soon as the voice fell, Jiuyao''s elegant appearance suddenly became hideous: "Whose permission have you been here? Where do locals distribute newspapers like this? Don¡¯t we remember to check it beforehand!¡± Kicked to the table and snorted coldly, ¡°It¡¯s really annoying, why are there so many people like you who break the school rules and do whatever you want? in?"


    The monsters surrounding them didn''t dare to watch the excitement and all burst away, and in an instant, a large vacant lot was left at the door.


    "We are a committee for maintaining public order on campus. Without our consent, we must destroy it like this." Jiu Yao stepped on the table and looked at the people in front of Nie Kong with contempt.


    Nie Kong narrowed his eyes, and the lazy smile on his face gradually disappeared.Everyone knows that this is a prelude to Nie Kong''s anger.


    I''m the best villain who wants to break this world, so why are you weak guys playing prestige in front of me?


    "I''m the head of the Friends Department, what are you guys? I''m selling newspapers and periodicals here, don''t you have any opinions?" Nie Kong''s face was cold as he watched the things written by the women were ruined. Any expression.


    "Nie Jun...I... let''s not mess with them. They are the scariest guys in the school." Xiao Zi pulled Nie Kong''s clothes in horror. She was familiar with the terror of the Ministry of Public Security and she didn''t want anything to happen to Nie Kong. accident.


    "Haha! Very good, you are still the first to dare to speak to us like this! If the News Department last year had your backbone, maybe it wouldn''t be disbanded now." Jiu Yao laughed wildly, but his voice was full of anger. .


    I am one of the people in the school, above the 10,000 people, like the emperor like Jiu Yao, have I ever been insulted like this?

 87 The collapse of the second element Text 089, the battle before the holiday!

    "It is absolutely forbidden to act against the will of the Public Security Committee in this school!! Give it to me and let them know the horror of our Public Security Committee." Jiu Yao burned with anger, and Nie Kong was intent on killing.


    "Haha, you are so courageous! Do you guys deserve to be a campus police officer? Don''t laugh out of your teeth!" Although Nie Kong was laughing, he was already transformed into a vampire.


    "What a terrifying monster, no wonder that he dared to provoke our Public Security Committee so boldly, it turned out to be the legendary monster of power!" Jiu Yao''s eyes flashed with a trace of surprise, but he was not afraid.


    "Never forgive the guys who dare to despise our Ministry of Public Security!" A dozen cadres in black surrounded Nie Kong and the five people surrounded by a brush.


    "If Nie Jun wants to fight, then Mengxiang, I will never back down!" Biao Mengxiang''s face flashed firm, and then a roaring monster burst out, and the cold silver-haired red-eyed vampire Ji Yili stood on the spot!


    The monsters of a male and a female were entangled and swept away. The dozen monsters around them all stepped back with changing expressions.


    "Our newspapers and magazines have taken a long time and spent our countless efforts to condense. No matter who you are, I will definitely not spare you." Hu Meng was unwilling to show weakness, and then she became her real body.


    "Jia''er, Jia''er also helps Dad defeat the enemy!" Jia''er wanted to help Dad very much, but it was a pity that Nie Jun directly stopped Jia''er''s impulse.Although Jia''er had one-tenth of Nie Kong''s strength, it was obviously not enough to deal with the opponents.


    Perhaps the strength of the ultimate body in the Digimon world is only the strength of an A-rank monster when it comes to the cross.Other extremely powerful ultimate bodies are calculated separately, such as the celestial beast, the demon beast and so on.


    "How come, there are two S-level big monsters!" The dozens of young men who surrounded them kept backing away, and didn''t dare to rush forward.


    The difference in strength suddenly appeared. The dozen or so people were solved without even touching the corners of Nie Kong''s clothes, and they all lost their combat effectiveness under the mental impact of Hu Meng''s enhanced version.


    "Hehe, love and love with Jun Nie can not only improve your strength, but you can also be so happy, you really love Jun Nie." If it weren''t for the fight, Hu Meng would have already rushed into Nie Kong''s arms.


    "Not only did you become stronger, but the magic power on Xiao Zi''s body also became stronger." Xiao Zi holding the magic wand didn''t chant a spell, and suddenly a dozen or so several meters of stones appeared in the sky.


    A huge and solid stone fell from a height of more than ten meters, smashing a dozen or so people who had passed out into a coma with blood on the ground, without knowing life or death.


    Even Li Mengxiang had to admit that Ai Ai with Nie Kong was not only comfortable, but could also accumulate energy to break the seal of the cross at any time.So every time after Biao Mengxiang was about to die, she would come out without authorization and continue to work with Nie Kong.


    "Look at my spider spinning silk." Faced with Meng Xiang, the spider woman Ying Si spit out a dozen slender spider silk directly from her mouth.


    "Looking for death." Li Mengxiang allowed her spider silk to wrap around her hands, but with a strong pull, the Yingsi''s body was dragged by Mengxiang''s terrifying power.Li Mengxiang, who had already prepared, kicked her right leg on her chin.


    Ying Si screamed, and her body was kicked out more than ten meters by Li Mengxiang, and dozens of bloody teeth fell along the way.


    "Dare you actually resist? What you did is rebellious for the academy, and it is enough to be sentenced to death!" Jiu Yao faced the two vampires in front, his proud face did not seem to be afraid.It''s no wonder that, the original Jiuyao can be said to have faced the S-class werewolf Moriqiu Silver Shadow and the S-class vampire, Mengxiang did not fall behind.


    "Scumbags, let me purify you and your bones with flames!" With Jiu Yao''s anger, his body began to burst out with a terrifying hot monster air.


    With a bang, Jiu Yao''s body exploded with huge demon power, which crushed the floor, and countless fragments fluttered.A flash of fire flashed, and a four-tailed demon fox full of flame appeared in it.


    "Yes... a demon fox?" Li Mengxiang''s cold face flashed a little solemnly.


    In Japan, once a demon fox is in a high position, it will be regarded as a great demon worshipped by the gods, even vampires can''t match it!!


    "It''s horrible, is this Jiu Yao''s true body? No wonder he can dominate Yanghai Academy with force." Hu Meng''s body broke out in a cold sweat. Although his strength has increased a lot through double repairs, it is obviously not the same level of monsters as Jiu Yao.


    The fox with four tails said coldly: "Accept my Jiuyao''s anger! Aow..."


    At this time, Jiu Yao shook his four tails quickly, and as his tail swayed countless flames like boiling, spinning a huge fire wheel and smashing it head on.


    "You are not his opponents, give me back!" The strength of these women is not at the same level as Jiu Yao, and going up is just going to die for nothing.The only one who could resist him was Rimeexiang and a girl.


    "Haha, I don''t care about any big monster at all, let''s solve one first."


    "Blood whip of sin!"


    Jiuyao''s strength is still much larger than that of Dongfang Undefeated. Naturally, Nie Kong will not be afraid of such a powerful monster!Suddenly he grabbed a blood-red fire dragon with his right hand, and drew it at the impact of Jiu Yao!!


    "You actually used flames to deal with me, you really don''t know how to live or die!" Jiu Yao was dissatisfied with the blood whip of sin, and rolled over with the terrifying heat.


    "Do you think my whip can handle it so easily? It would be too small to look down on me." The blood red flame dragon was directly drawn to Jiu Yao. Although the flame did not hurt Jiu Yao, the power contained in the whip was similar to The angry emotions penetrated directly into his body.


    "Boom!" The body of Jiu Yao''s three or four meters tall demon fox was directly drawn out more than ten meters.


    "Wow!" Jiu Yao got up embarrassedly, but at this time his eyes had lost his reason, all filled with endless anger.


    "Kill, kill, I want to kill you all!!" A huge fireball sprayed out from Jiu Yao''s mouth, covering a dozen meters of space around it.The soil on the ground was directly cracked by the fire!


    "Resolve the moves!" Nie Kong didn''t avoid it, and even rushed towards the fireball.But when the fireball touched his body, it disappeared completely strangely.


    "Beast, die!" Jiu Yao never thought that anyone would be able to rush through his super flame attack. Before his angry eyes had time to recover, he felt a sharp pain in his neck.


    "Kacha!" The sound of broken bones sounded, and Jiu Yao, who was grabbing his neck by Nie Kong, broke his neck directly.Before he died, his eyes were still confused.


    If it weren''t for the angry blood whip, it is estimated that to deal with this Jiu Yao, a soul attack would have to be used.Because after Jiu Yao lost his mind, he failed to carry out the second stage of transformation-forming a human body.

 88 The collapse of the second element text 090, meet Mr. Driver again

    After killing Jiu Yao, no one in Yanghai Academy did not know the Friends Department.The activities of the Friends Department were unexpectedly smooth!The newspaper was printed several times, and finally it can meet the needs of readers!


    The final exam of Yanghai Academy came quietly, and if the exam scores below 60, then the entire vacation will have to be made up.Because Nie Kong was last in the exam last time, Mengxiang''s three daughters were a little worried about Nie Kong''s results.


    But Nie Kong didn''t have any worries, and passing it was not difficult for him.The three-day exam time passed quickly. Only Xiao Zi had the best grades for the three girls, first in grade, followed by Meng Xiang, while Hu Meng and Nie Kong barely passed.


    The first holiday of Yanghai College is also here. As soon as I knew the grades of the four people, the teacher Mao Mu called them to the activity classroom of the Friends Department.She told the Ministry of Friends this summer vacation for the purpose of collecting materials and going on a study trip to the human world.


    As a result, early the next morning, Nie Kong took his daughter Jiaer to the stop sign in front of the tunnel entrance.


    "Good morning, Jun Nie, Jia''er!" Mengxiang, who had been waiting in front of the dormitory, saw Nie Kong and Jia''er appearing, and leaned forward with joy.First, he gently touched Jia''er''s head, and then took up Nie Kong''s empty arm.


    "Is it because I feel wrong." Nie Kong moved his arm gently, but the elasticity from the arm was stronger than the previous few days.


    "Hmph, ignore you!" Meng Xiang pouted, twisting her blushing cheek.


    "Jia''er also seems to feel that Mengxiang sister has become much more beautiful." After Nie Kong''s several irrigations, Mengxiang, who was already charming, is even more beautiful than before.Especially the figure, developed by Nie Kong, is becoming perfect.


    "That''s great, I, Hu Meng, announce that Mengxiang is officially out of the game! From now on, Jun Nie will belong to Hu Meng only, so happy!" Hu Meng, the little fairy, got out and hugged from behind. Nie Kong''s waist.


    "Fuck you girl, Nie Jun and Mengxiang won''t separate me, Xiao Zi, I want to stay with them together." On top of Hu Meng''s head, a big pot appeared and hit Hu Meng.


    "What do you want, Ping Girl!"


    "What do you know about big breasted women? Nie Jun said that poor X is Lori''s greatest charm!" The two women quarreled in front of Nie Kong.


    Pressing on Nie Kong''s body, let Nie Kong comment on who is more attractive!Mengxiang, who was caught in the middle, became angry, and immediately fought with the two women, saying that Nie Jun liked her flexibility most.


    This group of female wolves didn''t look at any place, and they were talking about these breast problems outside. Is it because I am too pure?Nie Kong stared at the three pairs of gems dangling before his eyes, dreaming of their cute appearance.


    "Oh, our Friends Department is still so lively today. The three of you, don''t hesitate to fight, don''t grab Jiaer from me anyway. Meow." After a few drops of car rang, Mao Mujing walked off the bus, comfortable He leaned his head in Jiaer''s petite embrace.


    "I can finally see you again, boy!" Although the driver''s uncle''s voice is not very loud, I don''t know if it is Nie Kong''s illusion, it seems full of resentment!


    "Haha...the weather today is good. Good morning, uncle." Nie Kong said in a dilemma, grinning.The driver had noticed that the last time I did Ao Yueyin by myself.


    It was a lie to the driver who was not angry after being juggled by Nie Kong for so long!


    "It''s really your kid, I said, my driving skills are so proficient, how can I suddenly kill someone." The uncle driver gritted his teeth and vomited out every word.


    "Hey, Mr. Driver, do you know Nie Jun." Mao Mujing took Jia''er onto the bus and asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, how can I not. That kid, but the first one who dared to play with me like that." The eyes under the driver''s uncle''s hat gave Nie Kong a fierce look.


    "Isn''t it just being killed by human beings? It''s not a big deal. Uncle, you will feel guilty, and you will think that you will die? If this is the case, why did you not surrender to the human police before? "Nie Kong said playfully.


    "Huh, the young man thinks you have a good mouth this time!" The uncle driver was too speechless by Nie Kong''s retort, closed his mouth sadly, and smoked silently.As a pro-academy faction, although he agrees with the coexistence of humans and monsters, the balance in his heart points to the monsters.


    There are too many humans, and there is no difference between one or two deaths, but the monsters are different. One death is one less!


    "Nie Jun is right. Humans are the most annoying." Xiao Zi bulged her mouth, her eyes flickering and she didn''t know what she thought.


    "Jun Nie... he was forced to study at Yanghai Academy by humans just like me, so it is normal to resent humans. Even I hate humans in my heart." Mengxiang nodded and said.


    "No matter what Nie Jun does, Hu Meng will always support it! Just like Nie Jun said, if your friend wants to destroy the world, my answer is to accompany Nie Jun to witness the moment when the world is destroyed." Hu Meng stunned. Staring at Nie Kong, red hearts shot out from his eyes.


    "Hu Meng, don''t be delusional." With a few snaps, all the hearts shot at Nie Kong were smashed into powder by Mengxiang''s hands.


    The eyes of Hu Meng and Mengxiang met, sparks of calcium carbide flashed again!


    The driver of the bus drove the bus through the dark tunnel. After some time, a little light appeared in front of him, and it gradually became bigger, and the dazzling light shone in.Nie Kong closed their eyes, and the noise of passing cars came from their ears.Open your eyes slowly, and you will see concrete roads, people, cars, and tall buildings.


    The car drove slowly into the mountain road and came to a sunflower garden not far away.The sunflowers blooming in the mountains look like the world in a fairy tale!!

 89 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 091, Witchs Hill

    "What a beautiful sunflower garden, if I could marry Nie Jun here in the future, how happy it would be." Mengxiang spread her hands and sucked in the fragrance, thinking about it!


    "It''s very beautiful, it''s hard to believe that the human world will have such a beautiful place." Hu Meng rushed into the flower garden, yelling comfortably.


    "What are we going to do next? I have enough. I really want to go back soon." Xiao Zi didn''t like the world here, so she wanted to go back when she first came.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let humans bully my cute little Zi!" Nie Kong knows that Xiao Zi has never been out of the human world since he was a child, so he is now a little afraid of seeing humans.


    Xiao Zi''s 137cm tall body shuddered. She was surprised and moved. She raised her head and nodded heavily!With Jun Nie, what''s so scary about Xiao Zi.


    "Oh, Mr. Driver, I remember this is not the destination?" Teacher Maomu walked out, looking at the scenery in front of him suspiciously.


    The driver vomited his smoke and said, "No, I just rested here for a while. This is a place where mysterious incidents occurred. The chairman asked me to come and investigate by the way. Please read the newspaper for details and take it!" The driver gave a newspaper to Nie Kong.


    "Why do you show it to me, isn''t the chairman begging you? It''s none of my business." Nie Kong unexpectedly avoided the driver and did not catch the newspaper that flew past.


    "Huh, anyway, you are here to help me find out what''s going on here, as compensation for the last time you played with me! Let''s go to dinner first, teacher Maomu, I will ask you to eat fish!" The driver did not wait for Maomu Jing agreed, and burst out a puff of black smoke, driving the bus and disappearing in front of the five Nie Kong!


    "Jun Nie, what should we do?" Mengxiang, who was a little weak in character, could only rely on Nie Kong.


    "Although it is beautiful, Jia''er thinks this place is a bit scary." Jia''er retracted into Nie Kong''s arms and stopped coming out!


    It''s really a bit weird that there are no insects or birds in a huge place.


    "There is a house there. Let''s go and rest for a while before leaving." Nie Kong suddenly saw a dilapidated house not far away, and just wanted to take a few women to walk over.


    rustle¡­¡­


    At this moment, the sunflower garden in the distance was shaking, and something came towards Nie Kong from there.As the sunflower shook so hard, the things hidden inside finally appeared in front of Nie Kong!


    "A lot of biting grass, why are there so many such monsters here in the human world?" Hu Meng wondered when seeing the dense piranha flowers drilled out of the flower bed.


    "Big breasted women leave it alone, they seem to be hostile to us!" Xiao Zi picked up the magic wand worriedly, preparing to launch an attack.


    "Sunflower Flower Fairy? Isn''t it the Witch''s Hill?" Nie Kong finally remembered now why this plot is so familiar.Nie Kong couldn''t help but feel energetic when thinking of the witch''s beauty like she could be bullied by him!


    "Look at me, Xiao Zi, deal with you." Seeing Biting Grass walking towards them, Xiao Zi picked up the magic wand and magic card in fear!With the activation of the little purple magic power, the card in her hand shot directly at the biting grass.


    After Xiao Zi''s magic power was double repaired with Nie Kong, the magic card at this time was a sharp blade in her hands.


    "Zizi!" After a few magic cards flashed through a few tracks, they shot through the biting grass blocking them.


    "Xiao Zi, your strength has improved very quickly, I was solved by you just as I wanted to take action." Hu Meng glanced at Xiao Zi in surprise, and now he has noticed her true strength.Hu Meng originally thought that Xiao Zi would only summon some pranks such as iron pots.


    "Well, Xiao Zi''s strength is about the same as Jia''er." Jia''er, who has one-tenth of Nie Kong''s strength, is comparable to Xiao Zi!


    "It''s weird here, Nie Jun, come and see where this is, what else has happened?" Mengxiang picked up the newspaper on the ground and waved to Nie Kong.


    I got a few pieces of news in the newspaper. One was something strange in the flowerbed, two had eighteen people disappeared here, and three might be related to the witch.


    "What, witch? This mysterious incident was caused by the witch. It turns out that your race specializes in abduction." Hu Meng gloated at Xiao Zi.


    "You actually believe the nonsense in the newspaper, Miss Hu Meng, your intelligence is almost on your chest, hum." Xiao Zi laughed.


    "Let''s not talk about it, the most important thing now is to find a place to stay for one night." It was getting late, and Nie Kong was going to stay in the room he had just discovered for one night. As for Concubine Liu, I''ll talk about it tonight!


    "Is that the house? It''s so old. It looks like no one has lived there for many years." Hu Meng hurriedly walked over and looked at the dilapidated room.


    "Okay, it would be nice to have a place to live tonight. Isn''t it possible that Hu Meng, you plan to live in the human world for one night?" Nie Kong didn''t care about this. If you clean the room, you can live in.


    Moreover, in his Dingtian Ring, there are many quilts and tatami mats and other daily necessities. If you decorate the room, you will be able to live very comfortably.Besides, he still has something to do tonight, which is to enter the Witch Hill to find the Concubine!


    "Nie Jun don''t care about the big breasted woman. Tonight, Nie Jun will accompany Xiao Zi to sleep and let her go to the world to enjoy herself." Xiao Zi made a face at Hu Meng.


    "Hehe, Nie Jun, don''t be angry, I''m just complaining!" Hu Meng hugged Nie Kong''s arm and swayed like a baby.


    "Don''t pester Nie Jun, hurry in and clean together, or you won''t have to sleep tonight." At this moment, Mengxiang''s slightly annoyed voice came from the room.


    Hu Meng and Xiao Zi spit out fragrant tongues, let go of Nie Kong''s arms and walked in to help Mengxiang take care of the room.Nie Kong took out the items to decorate the room and placed them in the cleaned room.


    It didn''t take long for the house to take on a brand new look, and there was no way it looked like no one had lived in it for a long time.


    "Everyone stay here for one night, and it is estimated that Teacher Mao Mujing will come to pick us up tomorrow." Nie Kong is looking forward to meeting Liu Fei tonight!


    Concubine Liu is different from the beast of Dilu, but has an innate physique of shaking M. If she can be taken as a female slave, she will be beaten and insulted from time to time, it will be so good for her to me!!

 90 The collapse of the second element body 092

    092 The Night Attack


    Unknowingly, it was night. After dinner and bathing, Nie Kong and Mengxiang went back to their rooms to rest!Of course, today''s Jiaer slept with Xiao Zi who was a little scared.


    Lying in bed and waiting until ten o''clock in the middle of the night, Nie Kong thought that the women were all asleep, and when he thought it was about time to go out, the door of the room opened.The one who secretly opened the door and came in was the dream demon Hu Meng.


    Hu Meng didn''t even have a bath towel around, and appeared as if he was just born!Even if I know that I am here, don¡¯t try to hide my body!This Hu Meng is so bold that he is going to attack me at night.


    By the way, in the two-dimensional clubs, aren¡¯t all boys attacking girls at night? When did the situation turn around?


    "Nie Jun! Only during this time, Hu Meng can have time to be alone with you, let''s not waste time." Hu Meng lightly pads his toes, and slips into the quilt covering Nie Kong with a sigh. inside.


    "Wow, Nie Jun''s bed is so comfortable and warm." Hu Meng moved his body, pressed it up, and slightly propped up, stretched out a hand and passed Nie Kong''s body tightly. quilt.After compacting the quilt, Hu Meng''s hand took advantage of the trend to hug Nie Kong''s strong fitness body, and his entire body was attached to it.This movement of her caused her tall and plump breasts to rub against Nie Kong''s bare back several times, and then the whole body was pressed tightly there.


    The fire in Nie Kong''s heart was completely detonated by Hu Meng''s soft watery body.No one can blame others, but Hu Meng''s physical charm is too great.


    "Hu Meng, ready to go in." Nie Kong picked up Hu Meng''s elastic buttocks and was about to carry his gun in.


    "DaDa!" A light footstep sounded, and the door of Nie Kong''s room was pushed open again.Under the moonlight, Mengxiang''s shy face was shown.


    "Mengxiang''s head is so dizzy, she looks like anemia. Nie Jun will definitely help Mengxiang."


    The shy Mengxiang, the cute Mengxiang... would she take the initiative to attack herself at night? I''m not dreaming.Although the action was interrupted, Nie Kong was not much depressed, and even more anticipation in his heart.


    When Nie Kong was about to speak, his mouth was again blocked by Hu Meng''s small mouth.


    "Nie Jun is mine tonight, I won''t let that guy Mengxiang succeed!" Hu Meng thought that Mengxiang would leave here regrettably without getting Nie Kong''s reply.But Mengxiang''s next action directly scared the two people in the bed.


    "Did Nie Jun actually fall asleep!" Mengxiang''s face relaxed, but she felt even more embarrassed if Nie Kong was awake.So her face suddenly returned to normal, and she stood on tiptoe and quietly lifted the quilt and got inside.


    Fortunately, the bed is really big enough to accommodate three or four people!But it was so, the three of them were tightly wrapped in quilts, which brought unprecedented excitement to Nie Kong!


    "Dead Mengxiang, dare to grab the time alone with Nie Jun with me, and see how I can fix you!" A demonic smile flashed across Hu Mengqiao''s face, and gradually moved his leg over Nie Kong''s side of the body. Just kick on Mengxiang''s belly.


    "It hurts, Nie Jun''s sleep is really ugly, kicking like a child." Mengxiang rolled out of the quilt and fell under the bed after being kicked by Hu Meng.


    But Hu Meng was not discouraged. She straightened her body and continued to stick to Nie Kong. Just as she stretched out her hands to hug Nie Kong''s waist and fall asleep, she bumped into the little feet that stretched towards her.


    After being touched by Mengxiang, that little foot shrank in shock, and then moved back.Mengxiang was surprised, she reached out her hand and touched Nie Kong''s thighs, and found that Nie Kong''s legs hadn''t moved at all!!


    "This time I was discovered by Mengxiang. It depends on what you do. It is not enough to treat her once, but I want to do it several times." Nie Kong said helplessly, he wanted to push the two women to sleep together.


    Mengxiang opened the quilt in shock, and the goal was that Hu Mengguang''s slippery body was wrapped around Nie Kong''s body like a tree root, and the two were closer than ever.Even half of Nie Kong''s lower body has entered Hu Meng''s warm body!


    Hu Meng glanced at Mengxiang, not surprised, and smiled and said, "It turned out to be Mengxiang, why didn''t you sleep and came here?"


    Mengxiang snorted angrily: "Hu Meng, you are really hateful, you dare to sneak on Nie Jun at night, you just kicked me just now."


    Hu Meng smiled beautifully, and said: "I''m enthusiastic with my dear Nie Jun, why, Mengxiang wants to share a piece of the pie too."


    "Get up for me, Nie Jun is mine. You must not let you seduce him." Mengxiang angrily took Hu Meng''s hands and pulled outwards forcefully.


    "Why, I came first tonight. According to the principle of first come, first served, Nie Jun belongs to me alone tonight!" Hu Meng clamped Nie Kong''s waist with his legs and insisted.


    "Don''t fight, since we are here, let''s sleep together tonight." Watching the two girls dangling naked in front of them, even Liu Xiahui would become obscene.


    Nie Kong stretched out his hand and took it to the side. Mengxiang didn''t pay attention for a while, and tore off every word of horse.A child was pressed on Hu Meng''s chest.


    "No, I will never let Hu Meng stay by your side Nie Jun. If... if Nie Jun was taught by Hu Meng, it would be bad." Mengxiang wanted to struggle, but the bed was still not big enough and the three of them rolled away. Made a ball.


    Being entangled with Nie Kong''s body, Mengxiang''s resistance gradually lost, leaving only the feeling of love with Nie Kong before.


    Hu Meng was not much better, his body was extremely sharp developed by Nie Kong.Just being touched by Nie Kong, his body softened.


    Just as Nie Kong was thinking about which one to push first, Jiaer''s anxious voice came from outside the door.


    "Dad, daddy, it''s okay, Xiao Zi was taken away by bad guys."

 91 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 093, Xiao Zi was caught

    093Small purple got caught


    "Master, I have brought the young witch back." In the castle deep in the sunflower shop, a charming girl hugged the struggling Xiao Zi, half kneeling in front of the old woman sitting on the chair.


    "Who are you anyway?" Xiao Zi kept making useless resistance in her eyes with horror.


    "Don''t be afraid that we are not humans, but are witches just like you. As family members, we want you to be our partner." The old woman in front of Xiao Zi turned around, revealing a somewhat old look face.


    Although she looked very old, she still couldn''t conceal the beauty of her face, showing how beautiful she was when she was young.


    "My name is Concubine Liu. I am a witch who lives in Witch''s Hill with my master. I caught you here because I wanted to make friends with you." Concubine Rui let go of Xiao Zi, embarrassed on her face.


    "What do you want Xiao Zi to do?" Although she was very happy to see two of her fellow Xiao Zi, she still asked the most important question.


    "Humans are the enemies of our witches! Concubine Ru has grown up in human society, so it is clear. Humans will only gather to destroy incompetent races like lice. You know that when you come to this world, witches and humans cannot There is no need to understand each other. Those hateful humans intend to destroy the beautiful hills full of sunflowers this time, so even a little bit, we want to use your power in order to fight humans." Concubine Ruu''s face flashed A trace of hatred, hatred for humans wanting to destroy her home.


    "Your name is Xiao Zi, right? Can you fight side by side with us and fight for the complete elimination of mankind." The old woman''s face turned around, looking at Xiao Zi with a touch of expectation.


    "Nie Jun once said to me that the enemy of our monsters is human beings. Xiao Zi said it was really happy to be a partner with you, really happy! But Xiao Zi... Xiao Zi didn''t want to leave Jun Nie and the others." Zi''s ??voice was getting lower and lower, her eyes didn''t even dare to look at the two women opposite.


    Compared to fighting with them, Xiao Zi hopes to be able to stay with Nie Kong''s people and live happily.If time can be paused, Xiao Zi even wants time to stop at that moment.


    "The witch has no friends, anyone will only laugh at our bloodline! Xiao Zi, wake up." Concubine Ru persuaded Xiao Zi from the side.


    "No, Nie Jun and the others are very good to me, and they don''t mean to laugh at me." In the face of Nie Kong''s question, Xiao Zi did not give in.


    "It''s because of those human beings, Xiao Zi, are you not willing to become partners with us. In this case, Concubine Yu, go and kill them for me." The old woman''s face became more and more ugly, and she gave an order.


    "I thought you would understand us, but I didn''t expect that the mere witch would be entangled with them, which disappointed me too much." Concubine Ruan sighed, just about to leave.


    "No, if you dare to hurt Nie Jun and the others, I won''t forgive you." Xiao Zi''s teary eyes were firm.


    "Huh...Xiao Zi, you will know our good intentions in the future. Master, in order to save Xiao Zi, they will give it to me." Concubine Ruin''s eyes condensed murderously, absolutely cannot forgive the humans who cheated Xiao Zi.


    "I don''t need you to look for it, I''ve already come." As Xiao Zi''s familiar voice sounded, a group of black bats flooded into the castle through the window.The black bats gathered in a group, and then gradually showed the appearance of Nie Kong.


    Following Jia''er''s talk, Nie Kong finally knew what happened.It turned out that when Xiao Zi and the others were asleep, they broke into a big sister who used magic from the outside and took Xiao Zi abducted.


    Nie Kong, who is familiar with the plot, doesn''t need to think too much. He already knows who captured Xiao Zi.Soothing the three daughters, let them wait for themselves, Nie Kong came here alone.


    Had it not been for Hu Meng''s sudden night attack, Nie Kong would have long wanted to come here and grab a trembling slave Concubine Yu and go back to play.


    "Is it a big demon vampire? I didn''t expect that such an arrogant vampire would actually be a witch''s friend. It''s really rare." The old woman who was the master of Concubine Ru looked at this scene in surprise.


    "Nie Jun is actually worried about Xiao Zi, Xiao Zi is really happy." Xiao Zi''s eyes were hazy, but this time she cried with joy..


    "Do you want to destroy the human world based on your strength? Don''t daydream. I don''t want to watch Xiao Zi die with you. Hurry up and return Xiao Zi to me." A mockery flashed across Nie Kong''s face. With smile, do these two witches want to destroy mankind? If it were that simple, I would have destroyed it.


    "Could it be that kind of thing, do you want to stop us?" The old woman sitting in the chair stood up and looked directly at Nie Kong.The magic power accumulated for a hundred years burst out instantly, and a strong wind was rolled up.


    "To be honest, like you, I hate the human world very much, so if you can destroy the human world, I am too happy, how can I stop it. But your strength is really not enough." Nie Kong directly shook his head and rejected The strength of their two women.


    "Unforgivable, dare to underestimate the strength of our witch clan, my concubine Yu will now let you see how powerful our witch is."


    Concubine Liu pushed hard and waved six black wings into the air.He turned around and shot at Nie Kong with six wings. Nie Kong shook his side easily and avoided him.The sharp wings hit the wall behind and were cut into countless pieces.


    "Do you want to fight? Come on! If no one teaches you, you really think the world is invincible!" Nie Kong''s right hand was instantly condensed with blood whip, and he drew towards Concubine Ru in the air.

 92 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 094, resolution

    "Concubine Ru!" Although the owner of Concubine Ru is usually indifferent to Concubine Ru, he treats her like her own daughter in her heart.Seeing Nie Kong hurt Concubine Ru in this way, her heart burned with anger!


    "Don''t think that vampires are great." At this time, a dozen vines of plants appeared on her body and threw them towards Nie Kong.


    "Sure enough, the older you are, the greater the magical power you have accumulated. The power of this magic is much stronger than that of Xiao Zi." Nie Kong was surprised, but his body did not evade anything.When the dozen or so vines were about to restrain Nie Kong, they were all diverted strangely, all entangled, and a few knots were tied.


    "How can my magic be out of my control, impossible!" The cloak witch yelled in surprise, her voice full of disbelief.I don''t know how many times I have used my magic, but she used it at my fingertips, and it is impossible to make a mistake.


    "Such simple magic is far from me!" Nie Kong snorted, the blood whip in his hand turned into an afterimage and hit the cloak witch.


    Countless blood spurted from the cloak witch''s mouth, and her body flew more than ten meters away.Although she was seriously injured, she still struggled to stand up, her eyes staring at Nie Kong filled with madness.


    Although the magic of witches is quite powerful, their melee combat power can be said to be inferior to ordinary humans!!


    Seeing Nie Kong preparing to get serious, Xiao Zi, who was bound and unable to move, begged, "Jun Nie, please, don''t kill them. They may be one of the few people in Xiao Zi''s clan. There are so many mistakes. It''s all Xiao Zi''s fault. If Nie Jun gets angry, just punish Xiao Zi."


    The cloak witch said coldly and sternly: "You underestimate me, do you think I only have this strength! I can make me come true, I will make you regret it."


    Huh!


    Just as the cloak witch''s voice just fell, in the ground of the sunflower garden outside, countless flower monsters with hideous mouths and terrifying teeth appeared strangely.


    Under the control of the witch, the flower demon approached the castle. In the blink of an eye, the space of several hundred meters around the castle was covered, densely packed and looked terrifying.


    "I''m sorry, Concubine Ru, I have nowhere to go now. I want to kill all humans, destroy cities, and avenge humans! The demon fits!"


    "No, the master begs you not to use that trick."


    Originally, Concubine Ru, who had fallen on the ground, saw this scene and wanted to rush over to stop her master, but it was a pity that Concubine Ru just had no strength in her body due to being too excited.


    The demon fit is the forbidden magic that the cloak witch has researched for a hundred years, using herself and the monsters to become one, swallowing the power of other monsters for her own use.The more swallowed, the stronger the strength.Once activated, it can never be restored.


    "Does the demon fit? It is really an amazing skill if you get rid of the malpractice! But as long as you prevent your fit, you have nothing to do!" Nie Kong didn''t want things to become more and more troublesome, so he wanted to prevent the witch from transforming. .


    "Night demon flying!" Countless black bats appeared in front of Nie Kong, instantly covering the surrounding space of 100 meters. As the black bat group passed by, all the flower demon disappeared strangely.


    The Night Demon''s flying attack can swallow any creature and convert it into energy to supplement Nie Kong''s body!The strength of the flower demon was not strong, so it was easily defeated by the group of bats.


    After the bats circled around, they flashed directly into Nie Kong''s body, replenishing Nie Kong''s physical strength and energy!


    "How can this be, the flower demon that I have cultivated so hard, the flower demon that I plan to destroy humans, is there anymore?" The cloak witch stared at everything in front of her, her eyes became hollow.


    If I can''t avenge humanity, what is the meaning of my life?


    "It''s all you, it''s all you who destroyed my dream, you return my flower demon!" After a daze, the cloak witch stared at Nie Kong hatefully, wishing to tear him.


    Nie Kong said with a weird smile: "Aren''t you very arrogant, aren''t you trying to destroy the human world? What do you want to do with this strength. Come on, I haven''t played enough yet." The cloak witch gritted her teeth and finally rushed. In the past, Nie Kong threw a whip on her again.


    The corners of her mouth were biting with blood, and she struggled to stand up.


    Nie Kong stepped on her back, looked at her stern eyes when she turned her head, and said coldly at the corner of her mouth: "You''re just a fragile, injured poor bug. I will beat you back today. Prototype." Nie Kong slapped her a dozen times in a row, which made her shine.


    "Please beat me, beat me, don''t beat my master." Concubine Ruan anxiously watched her master being beaten, wishing to take the pain instead of her.


    "Even if you are looking for death by yourself, don''t pull up all the witches. If all the witches are extinct because of your impulse, it would be really sad." Nie Kong pulled up her collar and pulled her up to face him. By yourself.


    "I...I''m going to kill you." When the Cloak Witch was caught by Nie Kong, another blood spurted out, and the look on her face became even more languid.Faced with human hatred at this time, she had already transferred to Nie Kong, who had shattered her dream.


    "I just said that your strength is too weak, it is impossible to destroy the human world. But I have a way to improve your strength, do you want to try it?" Nie Kong looked directly at the witch''s face, his eyes flashed playfully. .


    "You...what are you going to do?" The hateful eyes of the cloak witch showed a gleam at this time.


    "Swallow this drop of my vampire blood and become a vampire like me. Then you will have infinite life. Destroying the human world is only a matter of time."


    A drop of golden blood condensed on Nie Kong''s fingertips.Just look at it from a distance and you will know that it contains terrifying vitality.


    "I... can I really destroy the human world?"


    The witch stared at the drops of blood in front of her, and finally made up her mind to stretch her head and gently open her mouth to suck Nie Kong''s fingertips.

 93 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 095, the m attribute of the princess

    095It''s a little bit.


    As the blood of the Nie Kong vampire melted into the body of the cloaked witch, her injuries were recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye, and she was completely restored to health in the blink of an eye.


    With the further transformation of the blood of the vampire, her originally gray hair returned to black at an extremely fast speed, and even the loose skin on her body became elastic and extremely smooth.


    In an instant, some of the old witches in front of them directly returned to the appearance of about thirty when they were young!The black hair has just changed shortly, and then brushed directly into silver.And the black pupils in the eyes are no longer black, but like countless blood poured into them, forming a devilish scarlet!Two fangs came out of her mouth.


    "Lord... Master, she has become younger! She has also changed from a witch directly to a vampire, the great demon of power, how could such a thing happen!" Concubine Ru''s eyes were about to protrude, if it weren''t for the pain from her body, she would really think everything was in front of her. It''s all dreaming.


    "Jun Nie is really amazing, he can actually transform the witch into a real monster, and he is still a vampire of power!" Xiao Zi smiled proudly, her face shining with happiness.


    Nie Kong turned the witch in front of him into a vampire, so he naturally had his own ideas.One is that this witch''s move is a good combination of demons. If he can''t break the world in the future, he intends to use her move to swallow countless human beings to the extent of destroying the entire world.Secondly, his blood slaves are considered to be very poor among the vampires, and there is no one at all. Jia''er is of course not counted as his own daughter.


    The witch floating in the air that had been transformed, her scarlet eyes turned to Nie Kong.Then there was a big surprise for Concubine Ruin. The witch respectfully came to Nie Kong and knelt in front of him: "Orange Tiao Ayano, see the master." After being embraced by Nie Kong, it did not wash away the memory in her mind. , But the feelings for Nie Kong are deep respect and attachment.


    It turns out that Concubine Ru''s name is Ayano, which is really nice, but if it''s not too old, Nie Kong really has the mind to push her.


    "Master... why have you become like this?" Concubine Ruin crawled to Ayano''s feet and held her trousers.


    "It''s Concubine Liu, you can also visit the master." Although Ayano gently stroked Concubine Ruin''s face, she directly ordered Concubine Ruin in her mouth.


    "Hurry up, do you want me to teach you." Seeing Concubine Ruin hesitating, Ayano directly used magic to summon a few vines to beat Concubine Ruin.


    Concubine Ru''s face instantly turned red, and her delicate eyes seemed to carry pain and excitement.


    "Lord...Master!" Concubine Ru called out to Nie Kong intermittently, with longing in her tone and rough gasping.


    "Is Concubine Ru''s M-shaking attribute awakened? It''s really refreshing. I finally have a slave with M-shaking." Nie Kong raised his foot excitedly, stepped on Concubine''s face fiercely, and pressed hard. Crushed.


    Even though Nie Kong trampled on his face, Concubine Ruo still kept secreting excitin in her head.The joy of transcending moral laws is running through her brain, and the virtuous businessman has opened the door to heaven for her.


    "Ahhhhhh... Master, please continue to beat and scold Concubine Ruo, you can do anything more excessive, even if you insult Concubine Ruo."


    "So, shouldn''t I just hit you, and when I scolded you with excessive words, you felt that there was a joy of being abused, right? So, you treat me as the master to make you feel good To use the props?"


    "No, it''s not..." Even though she said that, Concubine Ru''s whole body trembled uncontrollably, and she didn''t even know that the corners of her mouth flowed out of her excitement.


    "Wow, you are really mean, you are not worthy of being a human being, you are just one of my mean bitches." Nie Kong roughly grabbed Concubine Ru''s hair with his left hand, and kept patting her beautiful cheek with his right hand.


    After a few slaps, Concubine Ru''s face was swollen.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh, the master is right, I am a bitch of the master, huh... master, please teach the lowly bitch."


    "Concubine Ru is really here, she really shakes M! I said so much, did so much to her, she seemed to enjoy it so much." Nie Kong felt a little bit happy in his heart. Knowing that getting a female slave who is born with an M physique is not that simple.Even beautiful girls with this attribute in the second dimension are very rare types and are worth collecting.


    Concubine Ru really wanted to cry in her heart, and she wanted to ask Nie Kong why her master became like this.But I feel so happy to receive such humiliation physically. It is really sad that I want to cry.


    "Yes, you are my bitch, let me lie down on the ground like a dog to learn how to bark!" Nie Kong scolded him with excessive words. Not only was Concubine Ru not disgusting, but the soul seemed to go beyond the shackles of the body. Any happy world!


    "Wow, woof! Master, I am your bitch Concubine Ru!" Concubine Ruan lay on the ground and yelled in humiliation, but the red on her face became more and more prosperous.


    "Hey! Senior Concubine Yu, Senior Concubine Yu has become so strange that Nie Jun insults her, is she mentally ill." Xiao Zi beside her was unclear, so she looked at Concubine Wei with a weird look.


    Xiao Zi still feels that if she can, she wants Nie Kong to love her and spoil her!


    "Concubine Ruin, let me go. Now the master doesn''t have time to play with you. Master, please direct Ayano to do anything for her master." Ayano knelt at the feet of Nie Kong, with attachment in her eyes. Looking at Nie Kong.The first embrace is so awesome, it can make any one person''s goodwill towards him rise to 100%, and he cannot betray him for life!!


    "Very well, Ayano, take Concubine Ruin and leave the Witch''s Hill with me." Nie Kong is satisfied, and the purpose of coming here has now been achieved.


    "Jun Nie is really nice, so Xiao Zi will have companions in Yanghai Academy." Xiao Zi cheered, and the face that hugged Nie Kong''s arm was full of happiness.

 94 The collapse of the second element body 096, the end

    After busy working most of the night, when Nie Kong took the three witches back to the house, the sky was already bright.Outside the house, a familiar bus stopped there for a long time.


    "Young man, it seems that you have solved the problem here." The uncle driver''s eyes hidden under the hat saw the three witches following Nie Kong, and said in a surprised tone.


    The witch''s resentment towards humans in the Witch''s Hill can no longer be reconciled, so the method of negotiation and persuasion simply does not work, the only way is to fight to the bottom.But he looked at the three witches behind and found that they were not seriously injured at all, which made the driver uncle feel very confused.


    "What a mysterious young man, I can''t even see him. I don''t know his existence, which is a blessing or a curse to the two worlds of shemales and monsters!"


    "The solution is solved, but the two witches are already homeless, the driver, do you have a way to let them join Yanghai Academy." Nie Kong asked Ryu and Ayano behind him.


    "As long as they are willing, it should be no problem to enter Yanghai Academy. I believe the chairman will also welcome them to join!" The driver was originally arranged by the chairman to solve the incident of the Witch''s Hill causing a disturbance in the human world.If you can persuade them to join Yanghai Academy, I believe the chairman will be more at ease.After all, there are two witches who hate human beings outside, and I don''t know what disaster will cause.


    "It''s really great, in this way Consort Ru can become Xiao Zi''s friend." The increasing number of friends made Xiao Zi feel unreal for a moment.And all this was brought to him by Nie Jun.Thinking of this, Xiao Zi stared at Nie Kong, his heart filled with happiness.


    The four women in the room heard the conversation outside and ran out of the room in a hurry!


    "Jun Nie, you guys are finally back. I thought something unexpected would happen, which made me worried." Mengxiang unknowingly treated Xiao Zi like her own sister.


    "Although I really want to lose a competitor, I would be a little uncomfortable without you arguing with me. Welcome back, Xiao Zi." Hu Meng stretched out his hand, wanting to hug Xiao Zi in his F cup. in.


    "Dad never disappointed Jia''er, and he really saved Sister Xiaozi back." Jia''er threw into Nie Kong''s arms happily, rubbing her little head against Nie Kong like a spoiled pet. mind.


    "Everyone... Everyone is so worried about Xiao Zi, Xiao Zi likes you the most." Although Xiao Zi was smiling, there was a little sparkle on her face.


    "Ah...Nie Jun and Xiao Zi are back. Come in for breakfast, there are so many fresh fishes!" Teacher Maomu came out carrying a plate of fresh grilled fish and kept stuffing fish in his mouth.


    "Master, they are..." Ayano looked at the women with some caution. She was not used to dealing with strangers before as a witch.


    "Mengxiang Hu Meng, let me introduce you two new partners. She is Ayano Orange, and she is Princess Orange, both of whom live in Witch Hill. They took Xiao Zi, but now Is already our friend."


    As Nie Kong''s voice just fell, the two women stared warily at the two beautiful girls standing behind Nie Kong.


    "This little Zi, I am so worried about her. Who ever thought she brought two girls of the same race to help snatch Nie Jun. It really was a bad intention! Is it because you have a helper, I don''t have it. I went back to see if I would not bring my mother to serve Nie Jun, Nie Jun will definitely be my Hu Meng in the future." Hu Meng was in a mess, and he didn''t know where he had drifted.


    "Nie Jun, what is the relationship between the two of them and you. Although this is something I shouldn''t ask, but Mengxiang is...want to know." Mengxiang stared at Nie Kong eagerly.


    "They have been accepted by me as servants, and Ayano is still my descendant! Could it be that Mengxiang, you vampires, can only produce offspring by birth, not by blood?" Nie Kong asked strangely.


    "Is it a vampire inheritance? We have never heard of this method." Meng Xiang''s heart was tense, and finally relaxed after hearing Nie Kong''s return.


    "No wonder Nie Jun has a daughter. It turns out that Jia''er is also a descendant of Nie Jun''s blood. Now I can rest assured. If they are already Nie Jun''s women, then there will be three witches that are very unfavorable to my situation. "


    "Young man, are you talking about the heritage of vampires? This method has been lost before the Middle Ages. Now there is no vampire with such secret skills." Hearing Nie Kong''s words, the driver was shocked by the cigar in his mouth. I don''t know if it falls.In this way, even Akashia knows a little bit of fur, but the boy in front of him can actually create descendants, which is really hard to imagine.


    "Dad, is she my elder sister?" Jiaer looked at Ayano strangely, and softly bit on Nie Kong''s ear.Seeing Ayano''s appearance, Jiaer felt that she would be robbed of her father when she gave birth.


    "Don''t worry! She is just my servant now. Of course, she is completely different from Jiaer." If Jiaer is a second-generation vampire, Ayano is the third-generation, and there is an insurmountable gap in her blood. .


    But if swallowed by practice, the bloodline system can naturally evolve.But no matter how strong the strength becomes, they can''t escape the fetters of deepening into the soul with Nie Kong.


    "Please take care of me. My name is Ayano Orange, and I am the master''s most loyal servant! My favorite thing is that the master gets orders to do all kinds of things with her body." Ayano said, headed. lower and lower.


    "I...I''m Concubine Liu, a member of Xiaozi''s family. I hope to be able to enter Yanghai Academy to be friends with you!" Concubine Ruin said softly, as if she was talking about bullying me. .


    Both Mengxiang and Hu Meng introduced themselves, but the hostility between the two girls still remained.


    "Hey, since you helped me complete this task, I''ll make an exception and take you to the beach to play." The driver''s uncle was in a good mood and directly took Nie Kong and the others to the beach for vacation.


    "Okay, this is really the activities and training of the Friends Department, everyone is ready, let''s go to the sea for vacation!"


    Teacher Mao Mujing is especially excited, maybe she can taste more fish if she is on the beach.


    The bus screamed and took Nie Kong and the others to the beach. They spent a few days of happy holidays. The figures of several women in swimsuits were printed in the depths of Nie Kong''s mind.

 95 The collapse of the second element body 097I received a love letter

    With the end of the happy study trip, Yanghai Academy finally ushered in a new semester. With the help of the bus driver, both Ryu and Ayano can stay on campus and serve as the faculty of the college!


    And the witch Concubine Ru, under Nie Kong''s many abuses and abuses, gradually only reacted to Nie Kong in her physique, which means Concubine Ru has become Nie Kong''s exclusive slave to her!


    On the morning of the first day of the new semester, Nie Kong walked towards the school as usual, and the three girls had been waiting there for a long time.After seeing Nie Kong appear, the three women again tirelessly clamored around Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong felt that if it hadn''t been interrupted by Xiao Zi''s sudden incident, now it is estimated that he would have been able to establish a harmonious harem.But in this noisy atmosphere, the women seemed to enjoy it.


    With countless students in the school with a look of envy and jealousy, Nie Kong and a few women came to the shoe box, ready to change shoes and enter the teaching building.In the second dimension, Japanese colleges and universities are like this, they need to change their shoes when entering and leaving the teaching building.


    Just as Nie Kong opened the shoe cabinet to change his shoes, something unexpected appeared in it!


    Pink envelope.


    Heart-shaped stickers.


    A faint perfume smell-"Is it love, love letter?"


    My God, I am surrounded by three girls every day, and there are girls who write love letters to myself.However, Nie Kong, who received a love letter for the first time, felt unspeakable joy in his heart.


    Wait a minute, it was not one of Mengxiang and their three daughters who wrote to me.


    Nie Kong secretly aimed at the three women, and found that the three women were changing shoes normally, their expressions basically unchanged!


    "What''s wrong with Jun Nie, why are you looking at us with that look?" The keen Hu Meng suddenly noticed Nie Kong''s strangeness, and asked in confusion.


    "No...nothing!" Nie Kong''s expression pretending to be calm, secretly taking advantage of the few women not paying attention to collect the love letter into his dingtian ring.


    "Hurry up, I''m going to be late." Nie Kong changed his shoes in a few strokes, and then hurried to the classroom first, leaving only three girls with weird faces.


    "Isn''t Nie Jun the least time-conscious person? Today is so strange why he cares about being late." The three girls looked at each other in confusion, not understanding what was going on.


    The class bell rang and Nie Kong sat quietly in the classroom. Teacher Maomu twisted her sexy body to the podium.


    "Hello, everyone! The summer vacation is finally over, and we are now entering the second semester!" Teacher Maomu took out his pointer and pointed to the blackboard: "Let¡¯s start the new semester activities!"


    Hearing Teacher Maomu''s speech, the noise suddenly started. Teacher Maomu smiled with satisfaction and raised his fingers and counted: "Then the second semester leader will start first. Let''s study the election of chairperson!"


    "Don''t be wrong?" the students below clamored.


    Teacher Maomu saw the surprise of the following people and explained: "Because there are cultural festivals and other activities in the second semester, there must be a leader!" Pointing to the options on the blackboard: "One chairman, vice committee member One longer and two secretaries! Do you have anyone you want to recommend?"


    Nie Kong went to listen to Mao Mujing''s nonsense, his mind was completely attracted by the love letter just now.Taking advantage of this time, Nie Kong secretly took out the pink envelope he had just received, and gently unfolded it!


    "All the time, I secretly like you.


    Connect with me, go deep into the bond of bone marrow!


    After school today, I am waiting for you in the dry woods outside the campus. I must come!"


    In the letter that Nie Kong believed to be a love letter, only these three lines were written, and there was no sender.In the scribbled handwriting, it is difficult to recognize who wrote it. The only certainty is that it does not seem to be someone¡¯s prank.After all, who wrote this letter?


    "Report to the teacher!" Teacher Maomu saw someone raise her hand and motioned to her to stand up: "I recommend Nie Jun as the chairperson!"


    "It''s Nie Jun, the teacher also feels that Nie Jun is very masculine, and he will definitely be the chairperson of the class! Mengxiang, your suggestion is very good, does anyone have any other opinions?" Maomujing smiled. Sweeping around, the students below all cheered and said they all agreed to pass!


    "Congratulations, Jun Nie, are you willing to be the chairperson of the class?"


    "I''m going!"


    The quiet voice of the cat awakened Nie Kong who was still dreaming. Nie Kong thought he was asking him if he wanted to go to the appointment, so he agreed without hesitation.


    "Wait a minute, why are you applauding?" Nie Kong asked strangely, scanning around the classroom.


    "Hehe, Congratulations Jun Nie, you have become the chairman of our third class a year, are you happy?" Mengxiang smiled playfully at Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong woke up and said angrily: "Quickly stop, I won''t take it, I don''t have time to do this kind of thing at all!" I don''t have time to pick up girls, so how can I do this kind of thing in pain.


    "But Nie Jun, who are you wrong, are you the most suitable candidate for our class?" The female classmate sitting next to Yueyin said, "He has a good reputation and strong fighting ability. He is the head of the friend department of the school''s most welcome department. Experience in handling things, so you are the right one!"


    "Then it is so decided, and now we will start to elect the vice chairman!" Mao Mujing didn''t seem to see Nie Kong''s opposing look, and started to work on the second part of her own accord.


    Not surprisingly, Moe Xiang became the vice chairman of the class, specializing in assisting the chairman in class activities!It turns out that all these are things that Mengxiang had expected long ago!In the class activities, the conspiracy to be alone with Nie Kong!


    After class, Nie Kong went to teacher Mao Mujing''s office.


    "Teacher, I really don''t want to be chairman of the committee. I still have the club of the Friends Department to manage. How can I have so much time!"


    Teacher Mao Mujing stayed for a while: "Ah! Really? But, Jun Nie, you are a bit late. I have already submitted the approval documents. Now that the documents are down, take a look!"


    Speaking of handing some documents to Nie Jun, Nie Kong took a look at it. The document read: "There is a large seal on the back of the application document, and two large letters of approval are written! It is signed underneath, Chairman of the Board!"

 96 The collapse of the two-dimensional body text 098, the first sight of Bai Xueku

    So after school, Nie Kong''s spirit was shocked, and he completely recovered from the shock of being elected as the chairman of the committee.First persuaded Mengxiang to go to the club activity classroom alone, Nie Kong secretly came to the date place with the three girls on his back.


    It was four o''clock in the afternoon when I came to the dry woods, because the letter said "after school", so I don''t know when the other party will come.I was spinning around just now, but Nie Kong did not see anyone hiding.


    About half an hour passed in this way, but Nie Kong still didn''t notice any girls coming.Nie Kong was a little depressed, but it was the first time he received a love letter. Could it be that he was really fooled.


    Just as Nie Kong was about to go back, he suddenly found that there was someone hiding behind a dead tree ten meters away.When Nie Kong looked at it, the figure inside shrank.


    "Is it already here? I didn''t find her. It was a failure."


    Nie Kong strode forward and stretched out his hand to pull out the small body hiding behind the dead tree.In a moment, all the lovely girls hiding behind the tree were presented in front of Nie Kong.She has light blue hair, fair skin like snow.The light blue pupils and light blue hair set off each other, everything is so attractive.


    Caught by Nie Kong, the innocent snow-white face showed a faint crimson, like an azalea standing in the snow-capped mountains, a little red in the white!Even Nie Kong, who was used to seeing girls like Mengxiang, was fascinated by the shyness of the girl in front of him.


    I have never seen a face before, wearing a skirt like Yanghai Academy on his lower body, a pure white sling outfit on his upper body, and a lollipop in his small lips!


    What, what''s going on?She... isn''t she Bai Xuegu, what is this girl for?Could it be that Bai Xueque was the one who sent the letter?


    Nie Kong was thinking like this, and Bai Xuegu slowly took out his hand from behind: "Look, this is a photo I have secretly taken all the time, Nie Jun!"


    The Bai Xueku in front of him was blushing somehow, and he was squeezing and uncomfortable since just now.The hand holding the photo couldn''t help trembling, as if it was about to hold it.


    Yes, it''s like¡ªlike just confessing to the boy you like.Is there any special meaning in sending photos to people?


    Is it possible that Bai Xueku in front of him is the person who wrote the love letter?It¡¯s just that it¡¯s the first time I have met her, how can she like herself?


    Nie Kong stretched out his hand in doubt and opened the photo!Day, why are there all photos of me alone together? There is one of them, why am I taking a shower without clothes?


    This, this Bai Xueyu, where is it hiding to peek at me, I won''t be caught by the peeking mad.


    Nie Kong''s head was sweating, and she didn''t notice other people''s peeking. Is it possible that she has reached the point of peeking at the master.Nie Kong kept flipping through the photos, each one with densely written words.


    "Did you decipher the meaning of the sentences in the photo? Those are my feelings, and every word instantly expresses my feelings."


    "Meaning-does it mean''ILoveyou''?" Nie Kong took a closer look at the photo and found that this sentence was written next to him on the photo!


    The girl blushed again, but nodded gently.


    "My name is Bai Xueyu, and I belong to the same class as Nie Jun. But I almost never came to class in the first semester, and I am not good at socializing with people. But...only the one given to me by Teacher Mao Mujing The newspapers and magazines I made friends surprised me! Especially the last few questions in the newspapers, they all clearly expressed that Nie Jun, your way of thinking is very similar to mine. You are also very lonely, I understand. !"


    "I have always wanted to see you, Jun Nie." The girl plunged into Nie Kong''s arms and hugged him tightly. Her very slender figure and delicate body exuded a cool breath from time to time.


    It turns out that Bai Xuepi fell in love with herself after seeing that newspaper. No wonder that, she must be very interested in the topics of these friends when she is alone.Isn¡¯t the purpose of creating the Friends Department to attract these girls?


    "Since you don''t have any friends, then Xiao Kui can join our Friends Department. If you are in the Friends Department, absolutely no one will discriminate against you." His great harem will finally be perfected.


    There were tears in Bai Xueguo''s watery light blue eyes¡ª¡ª


    "Don''t... Nie Jun, do you still want to go to Chi Ye Mengxiang? Until now, do you still think of them in your heart?"


    Nie Kong nodded, "They are my friends, I will naturally care about them."


    "If you want to go, Jun Nie, I don''t know what to do to the three girls! No, maybe it''s too late now, I hate them now! Nie Jun''s words are just mine alone Okay, don''t leave me!"


    Bai Xuegu''s voice became lower and lower, and then suddenly raised his head and stared at Nie Kong with a firm look: "If you make Jun Nie into an ice sculpture, you can''t go anywhere. In that case, you are. I am alone and no one can take it away! Nie Jun, this encounter is the fate of you and me."


    A feeling of icy cold came from her soft body, causing Nie Kong to shiver involuntarily!At this moment, between Nie Kong and Bai Xuegu''s touch, it began to freeze quickly!In a blink of an eye, Nie Kong was turned into an ice sculpture by Bai Xuegu who was holding him!


    Shirayuki''s true character is the famous Yuki among Japanese monsters, who can freely manipulate the power of ice!


    "That''s great, so that Jun Nie is mine alone!" Feeling affectionately at Nie Kong, who was frozen into an ice sculpture, Bai Xue said softly and happily, "Then we won''t leave forever!" With gentleness Slowly sticking her face up, feeling the sense of security Nie Kong brings to her.


    "How come, why is there no sign of Nie Jun''s heartbeat fading?" Suddenly, I felt like the sound of drums in his ears, and the strong heartbeat shook Bai Xuegu''s mind.Just listening to Nie Kong''s heartbeat, you can feel how powerful his vitality is!!


    At this time, Nie Kong¡¯s ice sculpture slowly shattered, and one hand touched Bai Xuegu¡¯s face: ¡°I can¡¯t be yours alone! It¡¯s really a pity, then I¡¯m going to participate in the activities of the Friends Department, you Do you want to go together?!"


    Bai Xueyu murmured: "It''s a good match, why did Nie Jun leave me?"


    "Hmph, it''s unforgivable to seduce Jun Nie! I didn''t say anything about Nie Jun being yours alone. Do you think it''s your turn." Suddenly a figure shot from the side and kicked instantly. He kicked out Bai Xuegu who had kept Nie Kong.


    "As my regular wife, Hu Meng, I haven''t spoken yet, is it your turn for the snow girl to come and behave?


    "No, right? Nie Jun said that he wants to marry Mengxiang from now on!" Mengxiang pushed hard and pushed Hu Meng who was haunting Nie Kong away.


    "Hehe, your ice puppet has been crushed by us. But we forgive you, after all, you are so lonely like me before. But Xiao Zi, will not give you Nie Jun Oh." Xiao Zi bounced around and hugged Nie Kong from behind.


    "You are too much, you don''t even leave a place for Jia''er!" Jia''er''s voice also came from behind.


    At this moment, the members of the Friends Department have gathered!


    "Okay, my business is finished, let''s go back to the club classroom together." Nie Kong left with Bai Xuegui with the women.


    Friends? Bai Xuegu, who fell on the ground, looked at the happy people in front of him in confusion, and felt a little envious for some reason.

 97 The collapse of the two-dimensional body text 099Save Bai Xuegu

    "Nie Jun woo...Why can''t you stay with Xiao Kuo forever? Why leave me? Obviously we are very good match." Seeing the five people who left with laughter, Bai Xue Kuo sat on the ground with her knees in her arms. Sitting and crying.


    "Sister, why are you crying here alone, have fun with your brothers." The two boys walked over from a distance, trying to soothe the sad heart of the lonely beauty.


    "Never mind your business!" Bai Xueyu''s grievances in his heart were nowhere to be heard, and when he saw these two boys walking, he carried his own icy demon power instantly.The two defenseless little monsters were directly frozen into ice by Xiao Kui.


    "Woo...Nie Jun Nie Jun!" After venting out, Xiao Kuo defrosted the two of them and walked back to the dormitory with his red eyes in his hands!


    And when Bai Xueku left, a figure emerged from the forest, facing the two boys who fell to the ground, it was a heavy blow!


    "Bai Xuepi, Bai Xuepi, you will never escape from my palm! Haha..." The gloomy laughter made the dry wood even more terrifying.


    The next morning, as soon as Nie Kong and a few women arrived at the teaching building, they were called by Teacher Mao Mujing.


    "Should we go to Xiaoxue?!" Mengxiang confirmed again in surprise.


    "Yeah! Because that kid hasn''t come to school today, Bai Xue didn''t even come to class in the first semester! If he is absent any more, it will be troublesome! So, Mengxiang, Jun Nie! I plan to Let you go to Classmate Baixue now, even if you are forced to bring her over..." Mao Mujing''s natural face was strangely worried at this moment.


    Please, teacher Mao Mujing, don''t show this expression, this expression is not suitable for you!Hey, you almost scared us.


    "Saving any lonely person is the responsibility of being the head of the Friends Department. Teacher Mao Mujing, just wrap it on my body." Nie Kong was thinking about how to persuade Bai Xue to join the Friends Department. There was an opportunity now.


    "Then I beg you, this is the child''s address. If she is not there, she will probably go to see the sea over the cliff." Mao Mu Jing scribbled on the paper, and will write it in a while Give the written address to Nie Kong.


    Mengxiang pouted and followed reluctantly.


    "Mengxiang, let''s go to find classmate Bai Xue separately. Go to the girls'' dormitory to find her, and I will go to the seaside near the cliff! The girl''s side, I am not suitable for a man to go there." Nie Kong thought about it. State your plan directly.


    "That''s it. I hope we can persuade Bai Xue to come back, or it would be pitiful to be dropped out of school like this." Mengxiang nodded, and the two split into two ways to find Bai Xueku who hadn''t come to school.


    Just when Nie Kong and the others had just walked out, a tall man walked into Mao''s quiet office.


    "That... can you bother me? Teacher Maome! Excuse me, I have something to say about Shirayuki!"


    "Ah, is it Teacher Xiaohu, what happened to Xue Xue?" Mao Mujing said in surprise.


    "You haven''t heard of it yet, it''s really amazing! Last night, the guy Baixue half-dead two classmates in my football club. Very poor after being sacrificed by blood, they made ice sculptures again. If you find them If you¡¯re late, you¡¯ll be dead! Unfortunately, if you do this, you will be dropped out of school. This is the second time since school starts. Plus, if you don¡¯t usually come to school, it¡¯s not too much to drop out!" Teacher Xiao Hu pressed the table aggressively , Peng''s shock made the table almost shattered!


    "Then... I have called classmate Nie Jun to look for classmate Bai Xue, shall we decide after she comes." Mao Mujing shrank in fright, with sweat on her face.


    "Have you called the friend Nie Jun to find her? Teacher Mao Mujing, you are so confused, I''ll take a step!" Teacher Xiaohu''s expression changed and hurried out of the office.


    He couldn''t help but panic, because he knew that Nie Kong was unwilling to let go of a beautiful girl like Bai Xue, and his prey could not be rescued!Thinking of the beautiful girls around Nie Kong, Xiao Hu felt jealous and hated!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Bai Xuegu walked alone on the cliff by the sea, holding his knees and looking sadly at the front scenery.Only here, her injured heart will be relieved.


    Suddenly holding her hands firmly on her shoulders, Bai Xue turned her head in fright and saw a face she hated very much.


    Seeing Bai Xue''s disgusting wink, Teacher Xiaohu smiled cruelly: "It hasn''t changed yet? You will run here as long as you feel sad? Classmate Bai Xue!"


    Bai Xue looked at the little pot teacher behind him nervously, and said angrily: "What are you doing? Let go of your hand!",


    "Hey, be careful with your steps. Bai Xue will fall off accidentally if you continue like this! The wind here is very strong, and the girls who don¡¯t go to school stand alone here, even if they stumble and fall, no one thinks it¡¯s weird. "Although Teacher Xiaohu is smiling, his face is full of bloodthirsty killing intent.


    "Teacher Xiaohu, do you want to kill me?" Bai Xue said in horror.


    "That''s right, a student like you should have died a long time ago. And in the school, this morning it was rumored that you beat two students in the football club to half death. Now no one in the school believes you anymore. , All the students wish you quit school and disappear into Yanghai.¡± Teacher Xiaohu gently pushed Bai Xue, and Bai Xue was pushed off the cliff in an instant.


    But at a thrilling moment, Baixue grabbed a piece of wood protruding from the cliff and hung it dangerously in the air!


    "I didn''t. I already thaw them last night. They should only be slightly injured!" Baixue explained desperately, tears of horror on his face.


    "Really, but who would believe you. You really have you, Bai Xue! You gave me ice in the first semester. Are you planning to kill me? Sure enough, a dangerous student like you should be buried under the sea! "


    Bai Xue was startled and trembling: "What? No, it''s because the teacher wants to do something nasty to me. I have to do it to protect myself!"


    Teacher Xiao Hu said coldly on it: "You said that you like me? You said that? You said that you like me the most, so no matter what I do, you shouldn''t complain. It''s just fun. That''s it, I didn''t expect you to take it seriously, and it''s really troublesome to pretend to be pure!"


    With Teacher Xiaohu''s foot on the raised piece of wood, Bai Xue''s helpless body floated down the high cliff.


    "That''s why the teacher forced me to drop out of school and would kill me. I''m so stupid that I would actually like that kind of person last semester. Is it going to die? No one should believe it. I''m really alone anytime. One person, then I shouldn''t be hurt." Bai Xue''s eyes were filled with crystal tears, but the expression on his face was full of relief.

 98 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0100, Bai Xueguixin

    Bai Xue had closed her eyes in despair and waited for the boundless pain to arrive, but suddenly realized that her plummeting body had stopped falling strangely!


    "Am I dead?" She opened her eyes, but found that the blue sky was still not the dark hell she had imagined in her mind.


    "I''m not dead yet, but it will be hard to say later." The familiar voice caused Bai Xue to tremble in body and mind. She turned around in disbelief and greeted her with that familiar face.


    That face was so familiar, Bai Xue thought she had an illusion.Because in the previous period, she was secretly observing that person in the dark all the time.


    "It''s Jun Nie..."


    Teacher Xiaohu on the cliff saw that Nie Kong who was holding Bai Xue floated up, his face changed drastically.


    "Student Nie Kong, why do you need to save her? It''s not a shame that this kind of woman died! Not only did I almost killed two of my football club students last night, I just came here to persuade her that she wanted to hit me hard! This time! Change her to pester you. I advise you not to be fooled by her appearance. She fell in love with a teacher in the first semester. Of course, her love affair was fruitless, so Baixue set a trap to chill the teacher because of resentment. That¡¯s why she was suspended from school last semester and didn¡¯t come to class. In short, Bai Xue is a student who hurts others at will, so don¡¯t you think it would be better for her to disappear in the college? All the mistakes were directed at Shirayuki alone.


    "Nie Jun is not. I didn''t hurt those two students last night! Before I left, I already thaw them!" Bai Xue was said by Xiaohu teacher with a bloodless face and explained everything anxiously.


    "Does Nie Kong believe you, a bad student, and doubt me as a teacher?" Teacher Xiaohu sneered.


    "Yeah, it''s really unforgivable!" Hearing Nie Kong''s low and cold voice, Bai Xue shook her head helplessly, feeling more painful than before.


    "Student Nie Kong deserves to be the chairman of the third class a year, I believe you will not be deceived by her! Come on, give Bai Xue to the teacher, and the teacher will deal with her." Teacher Xiaohu was very proud, even if someone was someone How about coming to save you, a student, do you still want to beat me as a teacher?


    "If a girl as cute as Bai Xueku can like you, it''s already a blessing you don''t know how many wooden fish you''ve broken. But you have the heart to hurt her and kill her. You really can''t forgive you!" Nie Kong tightly hugged Baixue with a gray heart, and gently wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    "Since I first saw Shirayuki, I knew Shirayuki was a lovely and kind girl. I believe she would never do anything that hurts others at will."


    "Nie Jun, only you... would you believe in Xiao Kui?" Bai Xue Kuo''s eyes showed an unprecedented figure, and she couldn''t help but burst into crystal tears, but her face burst into a renewed smile.


    "Student Nie Kong, although I don''t want to hit you, it was Bai Xueguo who injured the classmate last night. Everyone in the school knows about this!" Teacher Xiaohu roared in anger.


    "What happened last night was that you wanted to frame classmate Bai Xue to drop out of school. It was not done by classmate Bai Xue! Everything you have can''t escape my eyes." Listening to Nie Kong''s constant reproaches, Xiao Teacher Hu kept backing away.


    "Hmm... Bai Xueku, do you think that Nie Kong will be much better than me? If you become friends with him, he is afraid that he wants to do more violent and nasty things to you than I do! Did I say something wrong? What, classmate Nie Kong!" The backing teacher Xiaohu didn''t give up yet, and wanted to provoke the trust between Nie Kong and Bai Xueku!


    "Nie Jun, is it really like what Xiaohu teacher said?" Bai Xue in Nie Kong''s arms, her weak heart can no longer withstand any blows!


    "Haha... you are right. I do want to do that kind of Happiness to Baixue more than you, but at the same time, I will give her 10,000 times more likes than you. This is my determination!" Nie Kong Speaking frankly.


    "If it''s Nie Jun, it''s Nie Jun, no matter what you do to Bai Xue!" Listening to Nie Kong''s words like a confession, Bai Xue held back tears and kissed Nie Kong''s lips actively.The love in her heart is like a burning torch, warming her lonely and cold heart.


    "It''s so ice, so soft! Is this the first kiss of Xue Nv Bai Xueyu?" The jerky kiss had an icy breath, but Nie Kong felt his body warmer.


    "Asshole, asshole! I didn''t have that kind of treatment before. You took Bai Xue''s first kiss so easily, and I can''t stand it. I''m going to kill you!" The fire of jealousy in my heart burned in Xiaohu teacher''s body!


    Bai Xue left her red lips, her cheeks condensed with a little pink, shyly, she lowered her head and glanced at Nie Kong secretly!


    "I won''t forgive you, I dared to hurt the lovely Bai Xue again and again!" Staring at the real body of Teacher Xiaohu, Nie Kong''s right hand condensed a bloody whip burning with raging fire. .Bai Xue pressed against Nie Kong''s body, not daring to get too close to the flame that was about to melt her.


    "Suffer!" The huge octopus stretched out a dozen disgusting tentacles and swept towards the two Nie Kong in midair.


    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, Bai Xue would never believe that the disgusting monster in front of him would be the little pot teacher!Think about it last semester, I didn¡¯t know what I was going crazy, I would like this monster!


    "Nie Jun, be careful!" Bai Xue just wanted to help, but the angry blood whip on Nie Kong''s right hand had already swung down at this time.


    The roaring fire dragon cut off the stretched tentacles one by one, and the temperature of the whip cooked them all at once.From far away, you can smell a strong smell of takoyaki.


    "Ah, it''s impossible!" Seeing the fire dragon rushing towards his face, Teacher Xiaohu''s huge and clumsy octopus body couldn''t hide it!There was only a scream, and the huge octopus was instantly grilled into takoyaki.


    "Nie Jun, you... you killed him, he is a teacher, and he will be suspended from school." Bai Xue said worriedly.


    "It''s okay, the chairman will be aware of it! You and me will not be suspended from school." Kill and kill. If the chairman is ignorant, don''t blame me for cooperating with the anti-school to destroy this place.


    "That''s good! If Nie Jun is suspended from school for me, Bai Xue will be upset." Bai Xuekui breathed a sigh of relief, and Bai Li''s red cheeks smiled again.

 99 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0101, convinced

    "Let''s go Baixue, I''ll take you back! Take a good rest today, and remember to go to school tomorrow." After solving Teacher Xiaohu, he looked at the sky and Nie Kong knew that there was no time to take Bai Xue to report to Teacher Mao Mujing today. I can wait until tomorrow.


    Baixue nodded after hesitating, but when Nie Kong let go of her in her arms, she felt a sense of loss in her heart.One after another, the two came to a dormitory building not far from the teaching building.


    Sending Baixue back to the room where she was, Nie Kong just wanted to leave and heard vaguely as if someone outside called his name!Although it was vague, Nie Kong was quite clearly called Nie Jun.It is estimated that he disappeared all afternoon, and the women of Mengxiang were looking for him worriedly.


    "It seems that someone is looking for me, I''ll go back first." But before Nie Kong unlocked Bai Xue''s door, a soft body was stuck behind him.Although trembling, the hands around Nie Kong''s waist were hard.


    "Nie Jun don¡¯t leave Baixue, okay? Baixue is so afraid that she will become lonely again! In order to get Nie Jun 10,000 times more like Teacher Xiaohu, please...please do those dirty things with Baixue, just follow That''s what Nie Jun did to Chi Ye Mengxiang!" It turned out that Bai Xue had peeped at Nie Kongzhong some time ago, and Bai Xue probably saw the battle between Nie Kong and Mengxiang!Seeing Nie Kong''s care and love for the women, Bai Xue wanted to get the same treatment as the women.Even... now I want to grab Nie Kong from the hands of the three girls!!


    If it was said that I peeked at Nie Kong some time ago because of his curiosity and light liking, then what happened today, Bai Xue''s feelings for Nie Kong have been sublimated!


    No, Mengxiang outside seems to be looking for me.Bai Xue, you said this kind of incitement to me, didn''t you intentionally cause me to commit a crime!Especially when doing this kind of thing in a female dormitory, Nie Kong felt very excited.


    "Do you already know my relationship with Mengxiang and others, then why do you want to get involved, Bai Xue?"


    "If you give up at the beginning and don''t work hard to win over Nie Jun, what''s the point of being alive! Although hard work may not succeed, if you give up early, you will definitely fail!" Bai Xue''s eyes flashed firmly, the kind that is bound to win. firm.


    "So Nie Jun, let''s do that kind of thing. Snow Girl will have a hard time getting pregnant once she is over seventeen years old. The purpose of coming to Yanghai Academy is to find someone who Bai Xue was destined to do in her life."


    Bai Xue gently pads her feet, closed her shy eyes, and suddenly kissed Nie Kong''s mouth.After one experience, Shirayuki''s courage became very big.The cold breath poured into Nie Kong''s stomach from his lips.


    "Bai Xue..." Thank you three bosses, thank you for leaving me in the two-dimensional world, so that I can taste the beauty of the young love and body!

 100 The collapse of the second element Text 0102, when is the Shura field head?

    If Mengxiang and the others squirt a hot stream when they reach extremes, then what Baixue squirts out is the opposite cold current!Fortunately, there is a technique that supports it and transforms it into pure energy. Otherwise, even iron pillars have to be ground into needles!


    "Nie Jun, thank you so much for being able to do such an obscene thing to Bai Xue." After the spasm, Bai Xue with a flush of flush on his face looked at Nie Kong with happiness.


    "It''s no wonder that the three girls of Chi Ye Mengxiang pester Nie Jun to do that kind of thing. It''s so comfortable. Bai Xue has never enjoyed that feeling. The sweetness is about to melt me. But from just H In the middle, Bai Xue felt that Nie Jun liked her deeply, so happy." Bai Xueshen thought that Nie Kong helped her improve her strength because of his liking for her. In fact, it was only the benefit of double cultivation!


    "Bai Xue, don''t blame me. In fact, I am very happy." What Nie Kong looks forward to is the dual supreme enjoyment of ice and fire!


    "Then Jun Nie, let''s not go to school and go back to Xuenv Village with Bai Xue. I want to marry you and have so many little Snow Girls." Bai Xue''s golden eyes stared at Nie Kong expectantly!


    Congratulations to me, mom. I have found a husband who is a thousand times better than my dad and I am ready to take it home for marriage. Don''t be jealous of my daughter then.


    Nie Kong was speechless. Why did Bai Xue look the same as Hu Meng? How could she pretend to have a baby in her head!In fact, he didn''t know that after humans occupied the entire world, the reproduction of monsters was severely affected.The races of various monsters have fallen into a withering stage.If you don''t go out to find a husband as soon as possible, it is estimated that the race is not far from extinction!


    Especially like Xuenv Village, the males are even less pitiful!Because no matter who the Snow Girl combines with, there is a 90% chance that the Snow Girl will be born!


    "No, Nie Jun wants to marry me!" With a click, he closed the door and was kicked open!What was printed in Bai Xue''s eyes were the four angry girls!


    "Woo, Jun Nie, I should have known that your self-control is not good! I blame Mengxiang. I didn''t stare at you properly, which made you make another mistake!" Mengxiang said tearfully, as if he had committed it. I blame myself for the mistake I made.


    Bai Xue grumbled, and reluctantly stood up from Nie Kong, slowly getting dressed.


    "As for Jun Nie, Bai Xue will definitely not let anyone else, the three of you better enlighten me!"


    "You Xue Nu is really shameless, and dare to seduce my Nie Jun again and again! If Nie Jun, marry me!" Hu Meng yelled, and couldn''t help rushing over to fan Baixue. Slap!


    "Hehe, my current strength has been improved by Jun Nie, you won''t be my opponent!" Baixue smiled mischievously, holding the stick of cold air storage.


    In Bai Xue''s hands, countless sharp ice cubes were shot out, densely covering the space in front!A terrible chill rose in the room, and the ground was covered with frost.


    "Don''t think that only your strength is improved, how could we lose to you!" Hu Meng''s nails were sharp and slender, and stopped the ice cube that came over!


    "Xiao Zi...Xiao Zi won''t lose to anyone. Nie Jun said that she likes Xiao Zi''s Lean X!" Xiao Zi took out his magic wand and instantly summoned several large iron pots to hit Bai Xue.


    Bai Xue''s arms condensed into a pair of huge ice cube arms, blocking the iron pan falling from above!This little magic is of no use to her now!


    Meng Xiang stamped her feet and rushed over, using the energy stored in her body and Nie Kong''s double repair, she instantly became a real vampire-the glamorous queen type Meng Xiang!


    "The three of you had better get to know me, we vampires are a proud race, how could you marry the three of you!"


    "Xiao Zi agrees with Mengxiang''s opinion, but Xiao Zi will not leave Nie Jun and Mengxiang anyway. If there are only three of us, I believe we will lead a happy married life." Xiao Zi''s brain didn''t know. What is thinking, there are such absurd ideas.


    "Hmph, I should make it bigger, you three are Nie Jun''s lovers!" Hu Meng rushed over in annoyance, and suddenly the three women''s figures collided together.


    "Boom!" The huge explosion caused the whole building to shake a few times, and the whole room was filled with smoke!


    "Ahem...you should give up now!" Li Mengxiang''s pretty face was covered with dust, and there was no such thing as a girl now.


    "It''s really a vampire, it''s really powerful!" With a few clicks, the ice cube covering Bai Xue''s hand showed countless cracks and broke into one place.


    "Woo...it hurts, Mengxiang is really hard on you!" In the smoke, Hu Meng rubbed his hit chest and looked at Li Mengxiang with tears.


    "Nie Jun, help me rub it, Hu Meng''s chest hurts so much!"


    "It deserves it, who made Hu Meng''s breasts so big, I want to make a few shots." Jiaer smiled lightly, "But if you want to find your father, now he has secretly returned. ."


    "Nie Jun, you idiot, you actually avoid this question again. Do you want to have three wives and four concubines like my dad?" Li Mengxiang glared at the three women and ran out angrily.


    Nie Kong''s party is not there, and there is no point in continuing to fight!


    "You three, wait for me. It will be a campus festival soon! At that time, my mother should also come to Yanghai College. I don''t believe that with two such powerful breasts, I and my mother cannot conquer Nie Jun!" Hu A triumphant expression flashed on Meng''s face again, as if he was already in possession of the winning ticket!


    "Don''t think you can stay with Jun Nie all day long. From tomorrow onwards, Bai Xue will join the Friends Department and engage in club activities with Jun Nie. Everyone has the same conditions. I believe that with my efforts, I will win!" Bai Xue foolishly took out Nie Kong''s photo and fell into infinite YY.


    Nie Kong''s Shura Field has once again expanded in scale, but he still disagrees that he can build a harmonious harem!!It''s just that Nie Kong didn''t know that at the time of the campus festival, things had already developed to an unpredictable level.

 101 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0103, the chairmans request

    In this way, the next day, Nie Kong just walked out of the dormitory door with a yawn, he felt uncomfortable for a while!


    "This feeling..."


    "Good morning, Jun Nie!" A cute little head suddenly stuck out behind a tree, not peeking at who Kuang Baixue is.


    "You...your hair?" Nie Kong felt that Bai Xue''s hair seemed to be short, and it looked not as cold as before, and much more lovely than before.


    "I... I want to cut it, I don''t know if it''s worth it."


    "Very cute, very suitable for Bai Xue." Nie Kong praised.


    "Great, as long as Nie Jun likes it!" Bai Xue turned around to let Nie Kong appreciate her new look: "Thanks to Nie Jun, I feel that I now have the motivation to go to school!"


    "That''s good, go to school with me today."


    "Yeah!" Bai Xue nodded joyfully, hiding behind the tree as if she didn''t want to come out.


    "I said Shirayuki, don''t be so sneaky, okay, can''t we walk together?"


    "Okay!" Shirayuki showed his head from the corner, "You are in front, I am behind..."


    "When I didn''t say..." Nie Kong was sweaty, really wondering how Bai Xue had such a habit.


    "Mengxiang, good morning." As he walked, Nie Kong saw Mengxiang waiting for him by the side of the road, and stepped forward and said hello.


    "Mr. Nie, morning." After seeing Nie Kong, Mengxiang ran to Nie Kong happily, wrapped her arms around Nie Kong''s neck, looked at Nie Kong with a blurred look, and whispered: "That... Nie Junjin Do you have time late, Mengxiang feels a little bit anemic."


    "If you want Mengxiang, you can do it anytime!" Seeing Mengxiang''s cute beggar, Nie Kong''s heart was already restless.


    "Really? Nie Jun is really great!"


    "No, it¡¯s right for Nie Jun to be with me tonight." Hu Meng ran out of nowhere, pulled Mengxiang off Nie Kong¡¯s body, turned and hugged Nie Kong¡¯s waist, and took her plump body His chest rubbed against Nie Kong''s chest.


    "Quickly let go of Jun Nie, you big breasted girl!" At this moment, Xiao Zi suddenly appeared out of nowhere, and said to Hu Meng. While speaking, the magic wand in his hand was still in motion. Waving in the air, then I saw a huge washbasin appearing above Hu Meng, hitting her head, smashing Hu Meng to the ground and fainting.


    "Jun Nie, stay with Mengxiang and me tonight!" Hu Meng, who didn''t even look at the fallen Hu Meng, spread her legs and sat on Nie Kong''s neck, holding Nie Kong''s head excitedly.


    The three women quarreled in front of Nie Kong again and resumed the unexpected excitement.At this moment, a Qianben made of ice flew between the three girls and Nie Kong, and shot through the heads of the four people. I saw Qianben that flew past the tree in front, dragging the shuriken. A note read, "Don''t get too close to Nie Jun!"


    Nie Kong looked at the Qianben nailed to the tree and looked around but found no trace of Bai Xue.


    "Sure enough... Shirayuki''s peeking realm has reached the realm of a master"


    At this moment, Hu Meng''s actions seemed to irritate someone, a shuriken was directly inserted into Hu Meng''s head, and Hu Meng''s blood flowed and fell to the ground...


    Meng Xiang looked at Hu Meng''s scalp on the ground, lowered her head and pulled Nie Kong to the classroom quickly...

 102 The collapse of the second element Text 0104, cooperate to destroy the world

    Alkad is known as the oldest vampire man. In the past, he almost destroyed human beings by one person. He absorbed countless demons in his body and turned into huge monsters. His attack took only 7 days to turn the continent into a sea of ??fire. .


    At this time, another real ancestor of the vampire, Akash, united with the enchanter Touhou undefeated, and the slayer, Godko Shinaki, fought and won the battle with Alkad.In order to seal Alkad, Akash entered Alkad''s body to give the final blow, and then fell asleep with Alkad.After 170 years, Akash was awakened by Zhu Ran¡¯s family and combined with Zhu Ranyi tea to give birth to Mengxiang.But in the process of deep sleep, the power of his true ancestor is completely synchronized with the power of Alkad''s true ancestor, giving Alkad the possibility of recovery.


    When Moexiang was young, Alkad, the ancestor of the vampire, woke up from the seal because of Moexiang''s awakening power of the ancestor. In order to save Moexiang, Akasha voluntarily entered Alkad again and sealed Alkad.


    Therefore, if you can find the true body of Alkad, and awaken the power of the true ancestor in Mengxiang''s body to synchronize with it, you can wake up Alkad in the seal!


    This is Nie Kong''s plan. If it succeeds, not only will his strength be improved, but the world will also fall into a panic.


    "It''s really looking forward to it, the legendary ancestor of vampires, Alkad, and Akash, who is sleeping in it!" Nie Kong smiled softly, turned away from the chairman''s office and walked out.


    "Ahhhhhhh!" Nie Kong who was thinking just walked out the door as if hitting a soft object.


    "Don''t get in the way, didn''t you see that I was thinking about something!" Nie Kong waved his hand unconsciously, and with a snap, he flew away the person who hit him!When Nie Kong reacted, he realized what he had just done.


    "Woo... it''s all because of Concubine Ruin''s mistake that hit the master, Master, you should punish Concubine Ruan. You can go too far, come on and beat Concubine Ruon harder, hit your lovely bitch!" I saw Concubine Ruan lying on the ground. Concubine, suddenly crawled to Nie Kong''s feet and hugged his legs, her face flushed with craziness that seemed to cry and laugh.


    It''s too M. Concubine Ruo''s physique is too M. I just slapped her on the face lightly, so happy and excited.Although I want to continue to insult Concubine Ru, the time and place are not suitable.


    "Master, why did you appear in the chairman''s office?" Ayano asked Nie Kong suspiciously, holding a stack of tall documents in her hand.


    "Nothing, just to help the chairman of the board to do a little thing. By the way, Ayano, come with me, I have something to tell you!" Nie Kong saw the servant Ayano Empress, his heart moved up. I wanted her to talk about cooperation with Yuka no Kuni on her behalf.


    "Yes, Master!" Ayano refreshed, and after handing over the documents in her hand to Concubine Ruin, she followed Nie Kong as a loyal servant.Concubine Ru, who only has a sad expression on her face, is not satisfied.


    The two came to the office building of the committee one after another.The office building in front of me didn''t know how long it had not been repaired. It looked like a haunted house that no one had lived in for a long time.


    "Student Nie Kong? You are the classmate Nie Kong, the chairperson of Class 1, Class 3." Suddenly a seventeen or eighteen-year-old man with eyes came into the room, looking very sunny.


    "you are?"


    "My name is Takeshi Kaneshiro and I am the chairman of the committee. I have heard from the chairman. From today on, you will be a new member of our committee. Welcome to join us!" It turns out that he is Takeshi Kaneshiro. No wonder his face is better than other monsters. That''s a lot, it turns out to be human.


    "You are Jincheng Wudu, long admiring your name!" A smile flashed across Nie Kong''s face as he looked at Jincheng Wudu who held out his hand with a smile.


    "Hey, have you heard my name before." Takeshi Kaneshiro retracted his hand in embarrassment and asked in surprise.


    "As the leader of the anti-school faction, how could I not know him?" Nie Kong''s next sentence made the kindly Jincheng Wudu''s eyes condensed murderously.


    "Haha...Classmate Nie Kong, you are joking, I am not some leader of the anti-school sect."


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t admit it, I know your purpose very well. Isn''t it just taking advantage of the school festival to destroy the enchantment of Yanghai College, causing chaos and war between the human world and the monsters?" Nie Kong didn''t care.


    "You...who are you? Is it the person sent by the chairman to stop me?" Jincheng Wudu''s face showed hideousness, not a bit of gentleness and elegance before!His first reaction was that his plan was discovered.


    "Don''t worry, I am the only one who knows about you, the chairman does not know. But I have something to discuss with you about the kingdom of Yuga." Hearing Nie Kong''s words, Jincheng Wudu kept backing away, his face He showed a look of uncertainty.


    "Not only the anti-school, but also the details of Yuga''s country? He said he is not the chairman of the board, why are you looking for me?"


    After a few minutes of silence, Wudu Jincheng gritted his teeth and said, "Come with me, it is not convenient to talk here!"


    This is indeed the case. If these things that destroy the Academy are said here, if anyone hears them, they will set off a huge wave!


    Nie Kong nodded and led Ayano behind Jincheng Wudu. They came to a very secret room. In the gloomy room there were a dozen unscrupulous monsters who did not go to class.


    "Wu Du, isn''t he the pure-blood monster vampire Nie Kong, the leader of the Friends Department, did you bring him here like this?" The wandering monster Wuya in the anti-school sect looked at Nie Kong and the others warily and asked puzzledly .


    "He already knows who I am, and it seems that I have something to discuss about the Kingdom of Yuka." Takeshi Kaneshiro sighed.


    "Is it about the country of Yuga?" Wuya was silent, and then all the dozen or so wandering demons in the room were driven out of the room.You can''t let other people know about the affairs of Yuga Country.


    "Student Nie Kong, you can talk now." Jin Cheng Wudu said unceremoniously to Nie Kong who swaggered into his chair as soon as he entered the room.


    "I want to say that your idea of ??destroying the enchantment of Yanghai Academy is too naive. It''s just a little trouble. I want to cooperate with your leader to wake up Alkad who is sleeping in advance and completely trigger The war between humans and monsters!" Nie Kong said.


    "It turns out that Master, there really is a way to destroy the world!" Ayano was stunned, then ecstatic.


    "How do you know the plan of Yuka Country?" Takeshi Kaneshiro couldn''t imagine that all the plans within his organization had been exposed.


    "Because I, like you, are also peeping at the power of the ancestor of vampires. And now Mengxiang is my woman. If you want to wake Alkad, you must awaken Mengxiang." Takeshi Kaneshiro looked at the smiling Nie Sora, only feeling a chill from the body.


    "How are you going to cooperate specifically?" Takeshi Kaneshiro calmed down and continued to ask.


    "She is my servant Ayano, you can take her to talk to your leader about cooperation on my behalf. As for your boring plan, don''t go on with it, it is too naive. Let me go and destroy it. The whole world, haha..."


    Nie Kong is responsible for producing the key Mengxiang, and the Kingdom of Yuga must of course hand over Alkad''s body, and then wake Alkad!As for whom Alkad''s power will belong to, it depends on their respective abilities.


    "My name is Ayano, and the master has already told me what to do! Time is running out, let''s set off tomorrow." Ayano smiled gracefully. If she wears a maid costume, she must be a qualified maid!


    "Wu Du, shall we follow his instructions?" Wuya asked.


    "If you don''t follow his words, I guess we will definitely not survive for three days. The pressure that the man gave me is too great!" Jincheng Wudu shook his head and smiled bitterly. Although his monster blood has been developed very scary, he faces Nie Kong. He can''t afford to fight at all.


    "Tomorrow I will take you there. As for the rest of the wandering demons, please trouble Wuya for your aftermath."

 103 The collapse of the second element Text 0105, preparations before the school festival

    The next day, something that made the director grow up surprised happened.The dozen or so representatives of the anti-school wandering demon in Yanghai Academy were all killed by Wuya who was also an anti-school.What shocked the chairman even more was that the human child Takeshi Kaneshiro, whom he had personally found to study the previous year, would actually be the leader of the anti-school who wants to destroy the academy!Although I really don''t want to believe it, that''s how it is.


    "Nie Kong¡¯s abilities are really unpredictable. Have you found out the anti-school spies in the student union in less than a day?" The chairman of the board opened Nie Kong¡¯s file with a wry smile and drew a few on it. pen.


    Name: Nie Kong


    Race: Vampire


    Strength: S


    Ability to work: S


    Faction: Unknown


    The most important point is that the faction is unknown. Although the chairman very much hopes that Nie Kong is the pro-academic faction of the three Pluto kings, he vaguely realizes that Nie Kong has a huge ambition hidden in his heart!


    "Mysterious boy, I hope that through this period of life in the academy, you will become a little fettered here."


    After solving the matter explained by the chairman, Nie Kong did not continue to join the committee, but resumed his previous life.But Nie Kong knew that there were not many peaceful days.


    In the club activity room of the Friends Department, the four corners of the warm table were full of people.Among them, Mengxiang, Xiaozi, and Hu Meng sat in three directions of the table, and Nie Kong sat in the remaining positions holding the lovely Jiaer.


    As for Bai Xue, if you don''t observe carefully, it is really hard to find that she is hiding in the corner, peeking at Nie Kong with a blushing face.Her desire for voyeurism is still so abnormal.


    Why Bai Xue would be in the activity room of the Friendship Department? This should start from yesterday afternoon.Under Nie Kong''s persuasion, Bai Xue finally submitted an application for admission to the Ministry and officially became a member of the Friends Department.


    "Mengxiang, you have looked sullen since yesterday, has something happened?" Nie Kong asked strangely at Mengxiang who was holding the invitation letter next to him.


    "Mengxiang, she is now worrying about the parents'' observation day of the school festival. Fortunately, Hu Meng, my mother agreed to come, otherwise I would be as sad as Mengxiang now."


    Hey, Hu Meng, what kind of comforting method is this? I think it was deliberately trying to beat Mengxiang!


    "Don''t worry, don''t you still have me? I am like you, my parents will not come, so you will not be lonely with Mengxiang, I will be with you!" Seeing Mengxiang, it seems to be getting more and more lost Looks like, Nie Kong pretended to say lightly.


    That said, Nie Kong''s relatives are living well in the three-dimensional, but not in the two-dimensional world.But if my mother saw how she hugged her left and right, she would be relieved, she would no longer be a blind date terminator.


    "Really? Will Nie Jun really accompany Mengxiang at the school festival?" Mengxiang''s dim and pretty face immediately restored his previous gentle smile.No, now Mengxiang is smiling happier than before.


    "Hmph, Nie Jun is so kind to Mengxiang, I''m jealous!" Hu Meng hugged Nie Kong''s arm, his cheeks puffed up with a cute look.


    "Shoo!" A handful of thousands of books flew out of the corner, penetrated into Hu Meng''s head, and a burst of blood came out!


    "Don''t be too close to my Nie Jun!" On Qianben, there was such a note.


    "Xiao Zi''s parents will also come, and introduce them to Nie Jun." Xiao Zi is looking forward to receiving the welcome from his parents and parents.


    "The three of you, wait, Nie Jun will abandon you in a few days and go home with Hu Meng to get married." Hu Meng pulled out the Qianben inserted in his head, thinking about something in his heart.


    "Oh, where are you all, Jun Nie. How about, have you decided on the campus festival in our class?" With a click, Mao Mujing''s natural face appeared.


    "No, you still don''t believe me if you say I don''t have time to manage the class, you have to let me be the chairman of the committee!" Nie Kong said angrily.


    "Ah, it''s not okay, but I believe in Nie Jun''s ability to do things, come on!" Maomu rolled on the tatami comfortably, as if he was not worried about this problem at all.


    Fried noodles, snacks, coffee, etc. are all popular activities at the campus festival, but they seem to be troublesome.As for the haunted house... when Nie Kong didn''t say it.


    "Nie Jun, why don''t we have a maid cafe in our class? It''s convenient and simple," Meng Xiang said with courage.


    "No, how can Mengxiang look like a maid to show to other men. I haven''t seen it myself, I don''t agree. Mengxiang''s maid outfit can only be worn for me." Nie Kong refused directly.


    "If it''s Nie Jun, Mengxiang is willing to wear it."


    Mengxiang''s face was faintly blushing and shy, and Nie Kong''s domineering words made her heart crisp!


    Seeing that the eyes of the girls around them gradually became colder and harder, and when they were about to break out of the Asura Field, Mao Mujing rang out with an expectant meow.


    "Meow, if you haven''t decided, the teacher has a very good idea. Do you want to listen to the teacher''s opinion?"


    "What?" Nie Kong didn''t think that the natural head teacher would come up with any good attention.


    "Goldfish fishing, the teacher likes the goldfish fishing activity very much. It is simple and convenient. I saw other classes held in the past few years, and the teacher really envied it." Mao Mujing regained his nature all at once, and the cat''s claw secretly wiped Drool from the corner of the mouth.


    You are still fishing for goldfish. I guess it is Teacher Mao Mujing who wants to eat fish. I guess the goldfish in it is not enough to fill your stomach.If there is a little loli, the goldfish business will get better!


    "If the teacher is all responsible for yourself, I have no problem." Nie Kong silently prayed for the little goldfish, hoping that they would not die so painfully.


    "Really, Nie Jun is great." The cat quietly happily hugged Nie Kong from behind, rubbing his little head behind his back.


    The school festival of Class 3 of the first year was decided so hastily!


    "School festival? I have already told my mother about the invitation letter and the recent happenings! She might be very excited to come over, and want to see the man chosen by her daughter."


    Shirayuki hid in the corner, blushing thinking about something.

 104 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0106, Bai Xues mother is here

    The campus festival of Yanghai Academy has always been the most lively festival of the year.The monsters who graduated before will return to the academy to participate in the campus festival.


    The eve of the school festival.There are crowds of people everywhere, and it is very lively.


    Shoo...boom...


    Bunches of dazzling light flew up into the sky and scattered into all kinds of flowers, very beautiful.


    "Nie Jun, only the two of us are alone tonight, can you walk with me. Because I...I haven''t participated in any activities before, so many will not." Behind the booth of Class 3, Meng Xiang shyly but boldly invited Nie Kong.


    Tonight, Moe Xiang is wearing a traditional Japanese cherry blossom yukata. Even Nie Kong, who is used to seeing Moe Xiang and charming, is still stunned by the taste of Moe Xiang''s exhibition.


    "Does it look good, I specially put it on tonight for Nie Jun!" Meng Xiang turned around shyly, showing her perfect figure to the beloved.


    "It looks good, it suits Moexiang." If you wear a yukata, it might be convenient to do that kind of thing. You can see the girl''s warm fragrance and warm jade with a gentle pull on the belt.


    Although I don''t know how many times I have done things with Nie Kong, Mengxiang still maintains the shyness of that girl.


    "Mengxiang, what do you want to do? The school rules prohibit messing with men and women. I really don¡¯t want to look at you at a glance. I actually think of wearing a bathrobe to seduce Jun Nie!" A small head suddenly appeared between the two, with both eyes Staring at Mengxiang and not letting go.


    "Bai Xue, you eavesdropped on what I was talking to Nie Jun, right, you peeking crazy!!" Meng Xiang was a little crazy, and she thought she could date Nie Kong.


    "Ka Ka!" A large pile of pitiful drops of ice sealed Meng Xiang.


    Bai Xue walked up to Nie Kong as if nothing had happened, holding his hands with cold and delicate hands shyly said: "Nie Jun finally found you, I want to ask you for something. My mother has come to visit the school festival, anyway. See you."


    "Huh? Your mother wants to see me?" Isn''t it me who took care of Bai Xue, now the parents come to me to settle the account!?Just after Nie Kong said these words, there was a feeling of uncomfortable feeling in his body.


    Nie Kong looked around, and finally found a charming little head in the far corner.Seeing this noble and sexy milf with a face exactly like Xiaoxue, Nie Kong finally understood one thing.Bai Xue likes stalking others so much, she must be seriously affected by her mother.


    "It''s time to come out, mother!" Bai Xue introduced with faint expectation in her eyes: "He is the man I have chosen in the academy, the man chosen by thousands of people!"


    "When we first met, I am Bai Xuekui''s mother, and my name is Bai Xuebing!" Twisting her graceful figure, the mature woman came to Nie Kong and carefully observed Nie Kong with her tasteful eyes.


    "You are Jun Nie, I often hear the little girl mention you."


    "What a beautiful lady, is she the Bai Xue''s mother? She looks very young." Nie Kong gently held the outstretched little hand, only feeling a chill of Huarun.


    "I am Nie Kong, please take care of me!"


    "Well... if you want to get married, Jun Nie should be with me." Suddenly a few clicks were heard behind him, and the ice cubes that had sealed Mengxiang shattered.Mengxiang stood in the back full of resentment, staring at the mother and daughter in front of her.


    "Speaking of which, is that your friend?" Bingxue stunned.


    "Hmph, mom, she is my strong enemy in love, Chi Ye Mengxiang who is pestering Jun Nie!" Bai Xue said angrily.


    "Really! Although I met for the first time, I also like Jun Nie very much. He is so handsome and domineering! How could he give you such a good son-in-law casually." With Bingxue''s smile, she burst into her little hand. A dozen sharp ice thorns came out.


    "Okay, mom will beat him up with me, today we must snatch Nie Jun over!" Instead of stopping her mother, Bai Xue wanted to join the lesson Mengxiang.


    "Who would be afraid of you, let''s make a break today." The glamorous Li Mengxiang ran out of the cross, staring coldly at the two women who dare to challenge her.


    "Is it a monster vampire of power? It''s such a terrifying spirit. I didn''t expect to encounter a monster of this level here! My daughter, some of them have been hit now." Bingxue was surprised, but did not stop the attack in his hand. .


    The two snow girls, one big and one small, launched countless ice needle attacks on Mengxiang!But after many double repairs with Nie Kong, Mengxiang has been able to freely control the power in the body.If you stimulate Mengxiang a little bit more, you might be able to awaken the true ancestor power that Akashia gave her!!


    "You just want to defeat me because of the two snow girls, it''s ridiculous!" Li Mengxiang''s demonic energy was shocked, and the ice thorns from the attack were all turned into powder!


    "Don''t worry, mom, my current strength is not much different from yours. Nie Jun is very good to me and helped me improve a lot!" Bai Xue smiled lightly, his hands condensed into two huge ice dragons.


    "Bai Xue, your strength has reached this level, then mother can rest assured." Icicle exclaimed, his hands and Bai Xue formed two huge ice arms.


    Four ice dragons, ten meters long, shot at Mengxiang.Li Mengxiang''s movements were very agile. She kicked two ice dragons and rushed towards the two women.


    "Boom!" The explosion sounded continuously, almost covering up the sound of fireworks in the sky.


    "Hey, don''t ignore my opinion, I haven''t spoken yet." Nie Kong said weakly, but didn''t know which side to help.


    When Nie Kong felt helpless, he felt that the corner of his clothes was pulled by someone.


    "Jun Nie, come with me. I have something very important to tell you. I''m extremely anxious!" Nie Kong turned around and looked at it. What was in his eyes was Hu Meng''s anxious look.


    "Did something happen?" Nie Kong asked in confusion.


    "Go back to the club activities classroom, it''s not convenient here! Regarding Hu Meng''s physical and mental dangers, Nie Jun, come with me." Hu Meng gently pulled Nie Kong up, and instantly disappeared in front of the fighting three women!!

 105 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0107, clever plan

    What happened, the time goes back to an hour ago, when Hu Meng talked with her mother, Kurono Ueha.


    "Oh, little Hu Meng looks so beautiful. It seems that he has broken the virgin body, and you have tasted the sweetness." Kurono Shangye first saw Hu Meng''s face full of wind and flowers, and smiled in surprise. Asked.


    "Which lucky guy is that our little princess is attracted to, take mom to have a look. If mom doesn''t like it, she won''t agree to be your husband."


    Kurono Shangye''s charming face flashed with the charming smile of a vixen, and the chest hanging on his chest was a bit bigger than Hu Meng. It looked like a football-sized breast, enough to kill any man in a flash!


    Hu Meng pouted, a little depressed and said: "I have fallen in love with others, but he doesn''t seem to like Hu Meng so much! The most important thing is that there are three or four girls around him! He hasn''t made any decisions yet. Determined, which of the four of us should be chosen."


    "Hey, it''s impossible. With our little princess Hu Meng''s charm, couldn''t she charm him. If we use our abilities, it should be easy to succeed." Kurono Ueba said strangely.


    Relying on the natural ability of the Dream Demon, it shouldn''t be such a situation, Kurono Shangye was a little confused.Is it her own daughter who doesn''t want to use her abilities?


    But even without this ability, given the incomparable combat power on the Dreamcatcher bed, normal men would not dare to go out and mess with flowers.


    Thinking back to my husband, it was only the first experience to touch her once, and then the impotence came down. Kurono Shangye felt extremely wronged!My good years are simply wasted on the dog.


    "I have used it once, but the power of Nie Jun''s body and soul is as pure and powerful as a god! I...my spirit entered Nie Jun''s soul space, feeling the domineering soul and sharp eyes , Hu Meng can never forget him in his lifetime!" Hu Meng said, with longing and love in his eyes.


    "Alas, are you monsters using mental powers like our dream monsters? No wonder Xiao Hu Meng is not your opponent!" Kurono Ueba suddenly smiled, his charming face glowing with bursts of fluorescence.


    "No, Jun Nie is not a monster who uses mental power! Speaking of which, you don''t believe it, mother, but Jun Nie is called an S-rank monster, a vampire of power! Strong strength, but I am gentle with Hu Meng." Hu Meng excitedly said Nie Kong''s good come.


    "A vampire? I didn''t expect that Xiao Hu Meng really caught a beetle-in-law in Yanghai Academy. My daughter married a vampire, and she said that she would be more face-saving for the neighbors nearby." Kurono Ueba''s shiny eyes , The picture of delusion has flashed.


    "I''ve said it, it''s still early. Although Nie Jun broke my body, he also improved my strength! But beside him, there are three girls seduce him. Nie Jun himself is not self-control Okay, so I often make mistakes. After those girls have been played by Nie Jun, it is really shameless to pester Nie Jun." Hu Meng said bitterly.


    "Is my son-in-law really charming? Is he really that handsome?" A hint of curiosity flashed in Kuro Shangye''s heart.What does the man who his daughter never forgets looks like?


    "Which bastard dare to steal a man from my daughter, and watch my old lady go and kill them." Kurono Ueba is also a restless lord, and when he heard this scene, he immediately wanted to be rough.


    "Mom, did you listen to me well? If I could solve it, I would have done it a long time ago. My current strength is not weaker than you. But the key is that my rival, like Nie Jun, is a vampire, so she is very strong. There is no way to beat her. Of course, there is also a snow girl, Bai Xueku, who is the most damning thing to be inserted in!" Hu Meng said, a complaint flashed across his face.

 106 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0108, put aside the world

    "Boom!" A huge explosion sounded. Somewhere on the campus of Yanghai Academy, three girls were fighting fiercely.No, one of them is a young woman full of flavor.


    "Little girl! Look at your young age, you are fighting with us to grab a man in a large court, how can there be any kind of ladylike style? It''s really declining, and you are not ashamed. Are you ashamed." Bai Xue Icicle panted out of breath , But Meng Xiang was ironic in his tone.


    Li Mengxiang''s face turned red and said: "I don''t care about ladies, I think it''s good! Besides, Jun Nie is mine, so I can''t rush it!"


    "Nonsense! I don''t remember Nie Jun saying that he admitted his relationship with you!" Bai Xue said coldly.


    "Xiaoxue ignore her, that little girl is a ghost, our mother and daughter can''t clean up this girl if we don''t believe it!" Baixue icicle came over and said.


    When the three girls were about to fight again, Xiao Zi''s strange voice rang in their ears: "Bai Xue, Mengxiang Niejun is not here, why are you fighting well!"


    When the three women heard Xiao Zi''s voice, they all stunned.Three pairs of bright eyes scanned the surroundings, but no one found Nie Kong!


    "That irresponsible fellow Nie Jun, how can he escape again? I really can''t leave him at a glance!" Bai Xue stamped his foot in anger, leaving the battlefield no matter what.


    "Xiaoxue wait for mom, mom will accompany you to find Nie Jun." The two peeking crazy, disappeared in front of Mengxiang and Xiaozi in a flash.


    "Since Nie Jun is not here, Mengxiang, please accompany Xiaozi. Xiaozi just introduced my mother and father to you!" Xiaozi pulled Mengxiang happily, and couldn''t wait to introduce her favorite person to The parents know it.


    "Xiao Zi, wait a minute... I have to go to Jun Nie, otherwise Bai Xue will find it in trouble!" Only Meng Xiang''s helpless voice remained.


    "Hu Meng, why did you bring me to the activity room of the Friendship Department? Didn''t you say that there was something urgent?" Seeing that he was taken by Hu Meng to the activity classroom of the Friendship Department, Nie Kong finally couldn''t help asking his doubts. .


    "Nie Jun, am I beautiful today?" Hu Meng did not answer Nie Kong''s question, and his extremely soft body gradually approached Nie Kong!Hu Meng today wears a bathrobe like Mengxiang.


    Gurgle.


    He swallowed unconsciously,


    "Yes... Auntie, you... why are you hiding here?" Nie Kong''s head was short-circuited, and he couldn''t figure out why Hu Meng''s mother would take off and hide in the warming table.


    "Are you happy about Nie Jun? Hu Meng said that I would give you the best enjoyment tonight! In order to get Nie Jun''s heart, Hu Meng has already given up everything." She was lying in bed with her mother next to her beloved, feeling like this It is both exciting and faintly happy to break through the shackles!

 107 The collapse of the second element text 0109, Kurono upper leaf

    "If Jun Nie marries Hu Meng, he can enjoy his mother''s body every day. Mother''s breasts are bigger than Hu Meng, and her body is more mature than Hu Meng." As Kuro Shangye propped up his upper body, Nie Kong Finally saw her beautiful face and the G-class white flowers on her chest.


    "Don''t you think Nie Jun, the combined love of my mother and I can''t compare to Mengxiang and the others?" Hu Meng in front of Nie Kong also stood up, his eyes watery staring at Nie Kong who was lying flat.


    Is she Hu Meng''s mother? How could she be Hu Meng''s mother.How could Hu Meng''s mother be so young or so fascinating? She looked like Hu Meng''s sister."


    How can there be such a happy thing in the world, I am not dreaming.If this is a dream I would rather not wake up!Isn¡¯t every man¡¯s dream to have a pair of sister flowers or mother-daughter flowers?


    "Nie Jun is really as handsome and excellent as Hu Meng said! If I meet him when I am a teenager, I will be obsessed with him at the same time. But it is not too late. Nie Jun will be our mother and daughter! Heinai Shangye lowered his head and kissed Nie Kong''s lips, and kissed Nie Kong''s mouth violently.


    Heino Shangye was embarrassed and said, "I haven''t done it in 16 years, so I hope Jun Nie will pity you!"


    No wonder Nie Kong feels so comfortable below, and Nie Kong is even more excited about this discovery!Did I finally get the mother and daughter flowers I had dreamed of? It was so refreshing.


    "It''s cheaper, Nie Jun!" Hu Meng said shyly, looking at Nie Kong, who was with his mother H in front of him.


    Nie Kong laid the two girls flat on the tatami and looked at the two charming and similar cheeks again and again!


    In the end, an hour later, the two women lay softly in Nie Kong''s arms.They were sweating, and they had already lost all their strength.

 109 The collapse of the second element Text 0111, Bai Xues mothers speech

    "Heine Hu Meng, is this your decision. In order to get Nie Jun, don''t you even care about sacrificing your own mother!" Even the opponent Bai Xue was shocked by this determination.


    "Well, I personally think that I still like the feeling of serving Hu Meng and Kurono''s mother. It really strikes my heart." Although Nie Kong wanted to lie, he already said his own when the mother and daughter hugged him. Feel in my heart.


    "Yeah, victory! Nie Jun, don''t worry, my mother and I will always be by your side and serve you well." Hu Meng slapped excitedly and kissed Nie Kong''s left cheek.


    "Huh, Nie Jun is so good!" Heinai Shangye, unwilling to show weakness, kissed Nie Kong''s right cheek.Two beauties, one big and one small, kissed Nie Kong''s cheek affectionately, looking at the rival rival with triumphant eyes.


    It''s so cool, it feels great to be able to beat the enemy in a lifetime.Kuro Shangye almost couldn''t control it, and cheered loudly regardless of the image of her mature woman.


    "Konai Hu Meng! You are fine, and successfully angered me! Mom, what do you think!" Bai Xue stared at the opposite mother and daughter with angrily, and then asked Bai Xue Icicle in a calm tone.


    "Daughter, since Heonai Hu Meng can save everything, where is your determination to win?" Baixue Icicle clenched his fists tightly, obviously holding back the anger in his heart.


    "Compared with the determination to like Nie Jun, I will definitely not lose to Kurino Hu Meng! But mother, are you willing to pay for Bai Xue''s happiness?" Bai Xue asked in a trembling voice, holding her mother''s hand moved.


    "How could I lose to the old lady of Kuro Shangye, why can''t I if she can do it!" Thinking of the keen male reaction that had just been against him, Bai Xue Icicle''s body became hotter.


    That hot strange and familiar, not only melted her cold body, but also melted her cold heart!


    "What are you saying, how can we let you succeed! Nie Jun''s words belong to our mother and daughter!" Heino Hu Meng heard the conversation between the mother and daughter opposite, and a bad premonition rose in his heart.


    "Little Hu Meng, take Nie Jun first, and I''ll stop them two!" Kurono Shangye just said aloud, and the two women on the opposite side moved at the same time.


    "Kacha!" Under the sudden attack of the two, the mother and daughter Hu Meng on the opposite side turned into ice cubes and stood on the spot instantly!!


    "Bai Xue, aunt! What do you two want to do?" Nie Kong couldn''t help but asked coldly when he saw this scene.He has had enough of the Shura field or something!When are these stupid women going to fight!!


    "Nie Jun, don''t be angry! What Hu Meng can do for Nie, Bai Xue can do too!" Bai Xue''s cheek flushed slightly, and she gently pulled a ribbon on her body.I saw Bai Xue''s white body completely in Nie Kong''s eyes.


    "Could it be Shirayuki..." No, there will be such good things in the world?Mother and daughter flowers will come to the door one after another?


    "Mom, you... take off your bathrobe too, now it''s up to our mother and daughter to conquer Nie Jun, and snatch Nie Jun from Heino Hu Meng and others!" The shy Bai Xue stammered to her Mother said.


    I''m sorry, dad, I have found a man who is more important than you!As for mother, you haven''t touched your mother once since I was born!My mother said to me, because our Snow Girl''s body is too cold, so you dare not touch it.In that case, why can''t my father fulfill my happiness and my happiness!


    "Stupid daughter, mom will do everything for you!" Baixue Icicle gently pulled the ribbon around her waist, and the bathrobe she was wearing floated away from her body.


    "What a beautiful skin!" If Hu Meng''s mother and daughter are characterized by unmatched breasts, then Bai Xue''s mother and daughter have white and red skin.It was like the goddess of ice and snow, standing in front of him.


    Compared with Bai Xue, her body is more mature and perfect!Time has shaped her body very beautifully, smiling and frowning with a mature taste that girls don''t have!


    "Nie Jun, it''s me! Our mother and daughter will definitely not lose to Hu Meng''s mother and daughter!" Behind Baixue joined the battle right behind her mother!


    Later, even the two girls of Hu Meng, who were frozen, unraveled the ice and woke up from it!When they saw that the mother and daughter Bai Xue had succeeded, they still wished to rush to teach them a lesson.


    "Damn it, damn it! Finally, Jun Nie has already chosen me and said, why Bai Xueguo you want to take a kick!" Hu Meng yelled, just about to go up and kick Bai Xueguo a few times.


    But as soon as he approached Nie Kong, he was taken into his arms and placed Hu Meng on Bai Xue. Nie Kong finally enjoyed the ice and fire that stimulated the cells of his body!


    In the end, all the four girls present were knocked to the ground by Nie Kong, and they had no temper at all!The two pairs of sisters Hua declared that they belonged to Nie Kong and would serve Nie Kong all their lives.

 110 The collapse of the second element Text 0112, for Nie Jun, all divorced

    The school festival of Yanghai Academy ended in joyous laughter, and there was no turmoil in the mirror of Lilith like the original book!One month after the end of the school festival, Jun Nie successfully promoted to the second grade.


    After the group H on the night before the school festival, the relationship between the two pairs of mother and daughter flowers eased, and there was no situation in which they would fight before they met.It is inevitable to be jealous, but there is nothing to say to Nie Konghao.


    What surprised Nie Kong most was that Shirayuki Icicle and Kurono Shangye did not return home after the school festival.Nie Kong only agreed to go back to the village to marry them, otherwise he would definitely pester Nie Kong every day!


    Hu Meng and Bai Xue were both happy and ashamed to be able to attack Nie Jun with their mother!The most annoying is Mengxiang, who can''t directly think that their two daughters are so shameless to pull their mothers over to help.


    "They are true, knowing that Jun Nie''s self-control is very poor, you are so shamelessly pulling your mother to seduce Jun Nie!" Meng Xiang wailed, almost giving birth to the idea of ??giving up Jun Nie.


    However, Mengxiang felt a touch of comfort that Nie Jun was as gentle as ever to her.Every time Mengxiang approached Nie Kong because of anemia, Nie Kong happily accepted her invitation.


    "I know that Nie Jun likes my mind, but Nie Jun''s self-control is too bad! I hope that the new school year can win Nie Jun''s heart! Come on, Mengxiang!" Walking on the way to the college, Mengxiang secretly Inspire for yourself.


    "Good morning, Mengxiang!" Nie Kong''s voice suddenly awakened Mengxiang who was still thinking.


    Mengxiang looked up and saw that the guy who smiled and beckoned to her was not the Nie Jun she just missed.


    "Xiao Zi is early, did you just come to school?" Xiao Zi said, Mengxiang didn''t reject her so much in her heart.Even when Bai Xue and Hu Meng joined their mother last semester, Xiaozihaimengxiang formed the same front, showing a three-legged battle.


    "It''s great to be able to go to school with my favorite Nie Jun and Mengxiang." Xiao Zi cheered.


    "Oh, my little Zi seems to be a little older than before!" Nie Kong slightly increased Xiao Zi, and found that she had reached 139cm from 137CM, but she still looked like a loli.


    "Nie Jun! Come and touch your mother''s chest. I feel a lot smaller without your comfort for almost a month."


    "Hu Meng is like Nie Jun, and every position of his body misses Nie Jun''s comfort. Nie Jun, please play with our mother and daughter''s body today." During the winter vacation, Hu Meng went back with her mother. Said it was going through the divorce procedures.


    So now Kurono Shangye is already a single mother, so he is no longer worried about rumors!And Hu Meng''s father was in Hu Meng''s village, so the procedures were quite simple.


    "Shoo!" Two ice thousand books flew out strangely, and shot into the heads of Hu Meng''s mother and daughter at the same time.The two women fell to the ground with a scream, and the blood flowed from their heads.On the note of Qianben, it was written not to approach our Nie Jun.


    "Yeah, happy cooperation!" Behind the big tree in the distance, Bai Xue and his mother Bai Xue Icicle held hands and stared at Nie Kong unblinkingly.


    "Mom, have you noticed that Nie Jun is so handsome after nearly a month." Bai Xue turned her head and asked Bai Xue Icicle, only to find that her mother kept slobbering in her mouth and her legs were constantly twisting. Like a hungry beast.


    "So handsome, Nie Jun is so handsome! No, I can''t help it!"


    Baixue Icicle is the same as Kurono Shangye. In order to be able to be with Nie Jun in the future, Baixue returned to Snow Village to go through the divorce procedures!The icicle that hadn''t been satisfied by Nie Kong for almost a month, had long been lonely and unbearable in his heart, and the emptiness of his body urgently needed Nie Kong''s fiery filling.


    "You really deserve to be a mother, the realm is much higher than me, and he refuses to leave Nie Jun at a glance. Mother, don''t worry, one day I will reach your level!" Bai Xue looked at her droolingly. Icicle, his complexion looked firm.


    "Auntie, why did you appear in the academy, isn''t it already started?" Meng Xiang asked blankly.Originally, Mengxiang thought that the aunts would only stay until the end of last semester, but why did they also appear in this new year?Kurono Shangye and Baixue Icicle have clearly graduated, how can they still stay in the academy?


    "It''s Moexiang." Kurono Ueba noticed Moexiang next to him, but he seemed to be dissatisfied with Moexiang''s words: "Please don''t call me aunt, my sister! I am now single again. The reason why I appeared in the academy is very simple. I can''t live without Jun Nie, so it''s like the chairman who applied to be a teacher here! Sister Mengxiang, Sister Zi, please take care of me in the future."


    "How can this be, Nie Jun, you are too capable of annoying women! Or Mengxiang, we will forcefully arrest Nie Jun back to get married this semester. With our capital, I am afraid that they are no match for their mother and daughter!" Xiang, roared angrily.


    "Don¡¯t worry about the Mengxiang inside. When you went to the world with Nie Jun during winter vacation, didn¡¯t Nie already tell me. In this year, he will definitely make a choice. So for our future happiness , You have to come on."


    The second school year of Yanghai Academy is the end of the plot, so Nie Kong only said that.But it''s weird, why did Ayano, who was cooperating with him, come back after a month?

 111 The collapse of the second element text 0113, the little loli with double pony tails

    0113Thank you


    Today¡¯s Friendship Department Activity Room has finally begun the real ¡°activity¡± that Nie Kong has been waiting for!The hungry and impatient milfs all couldn''t help but fell into Nie Kong''s arms when they came to this familiar room, and the four fleshy little hands kept groping on Nie Kong.


    It''s not surprising that two milfs would be so. You have to know that the mistress H, who is in her thirties, is like a wolf in this respect!And the two women have tasted the sweetness of Nie Kong, and it''s pretty good to be able to endure that long.


    Because the two mature women were so crazy, they had swallowed Nie Kong''s lower body as soon as they took off their clothes, leaving their body completely exposed on Nie Kong''s hands.Before long, there were waves in the room.


    "I will endure it, I will endure it! As long as this year is over, Jun Nie will definitely choose to marry me!" Meng Xiang clenched her fists, holding back the shame in her heart.


    "Don''t worry about this, what happened to Jia''er!" Nie Kong originally sent Mao Mujing to take Jia''er out to play so that he could do H''s things on his own. He didn''t expect accidents.


    "Which guy wants to bully Jia''er and doesn''t want to survive?"


    "Looking at the teacher''s head, I almost forgot to do business." Mao Mu Jing patted his head, and then hurriedly said: "I was taken by Jiaer for a walk. As a result, there was a conflict with the freshmen on campus. I started fighting with her."


    Your head is already bad, please don''t forget it all at once, my teacher Maomujing!


    "Hurry up and take me over, I want to see who dares to be so bold!" Nie Kong worried about Jiaer''s safety, grabbing Mao Mujing''s hand and dragging it out!


    "Nie Jun, you forgot to put on your clothes!" Mengxiang reminded.


    Nie Kong''s body froze, and a little cold sweat broke out of his head when he thought of almost running out just now!


    "Thank you, Mengxiang!" Nie Kong put on the school uniform in three or two strokes, dragging the cat''s eyes to the goal quietly.Mengxiang was a little worried, and put on her clothes and followed behind.


    "Jia''er is so cute, who is so cruel and dare to hurt her." After spending time with Jia''er, the relationship between the two women is quite good.Whenever she has time, Jia''er calls her mother''s mother. It''s strange that Mengxiang doesn''t like her.


    When Nie Kong ran to the gate of Yanghai Academy, Nie Kong had already seen a group of students watching the excitement. It was obvious that Jiaer was there!


    Nie Kong dashed forward and shouted angrily: "Let''s see, don''t let me go." As Nie Kong yelled, the faces of the surrounding monsters turned pale, and they fleeed in fright.


    Nie Kong''s notoriety in Yang Hai School is simply ridiculous, and not many students dare to provoke Nie Kong!


    After vacating the venue, Nie Kong finally saw the situation inside!I saw Jia''er holding the devil''s blood whip in her hand, and the little Lolita on the opposite side was holding a barbed hammer, which was very intense.The two little loli fought, but they all looked violent, without any aesthetic feeling.


    But that little loli looks so cute.He wore a pink ponytail on his head. It was as flat as a bust with no chest at all, and he was 149cm tall.That''s right, it''s a very pure little loli, and it may still be a loli with arrogant attributes!


    Not only that, her face is also pretty, and even Nie Kong can see a familiar shadow from it.But Nie Kong really couldn''t tell who he was like!


    "Hey, that little loli don''t hurry up, stop it, or else it''s silly, or my brother is about to do it!"

 112 The collapse of the second element text 0114, Zhu Rans heart love was scared

    It seems that the strength of the two loli is equal, but the little loli on the opposite side has the same strength as Jiaer, so Jiaer''s situation is not optimistic.But Jia''er''s own strength was originally only one-tenth of the time when Nie Kong evolved into a vampire, so the strength was naturally a bit weak.


    "Don''t be nosy!" Little Lolita''s eyes were faintly excited, and she violently waved the huge hammer in her hand, completely ignoring the existence of Nie Kong.


    "My father came to me, and now I don''t have time to play with you!" Seeing Nie Kong''s appearance, Jia''er didn''t have time to take care of her, so she threw herself into Nie Kong''s arms.


    "Don''t try to escape, I absolutely want to defeat you today. This is the first time I have encountered an opponent with my strength!" Little Lolita wielded a huge hammer and smashed it down behind Jiaer!


    "What a violent little Lolita!" Nie Kong smiled angrily and stretched out his right hand, easily catching the huge hammer that was knocked down!


    The girl''s eyelids quivered, and she saw a handsome man in front of her grabbing her angrily, like a tiger.Blushing, she pulled the hammer with her strength, but the hammer did not move in Nie Kong''s hands!


    "Just because you still want to fight my father, it''s really irresponsible!" Jiaer raised her head buried in Nie Kong''s arms, and laughed at little Lolita disdainfully.


    Little Lori stared at Nie Kong angrily, but Nie Kong seemed to be cute!Sure enough, the little Lolita in the second dimension is still very loving.


    "Although I don''t know whose child you are, my brother will teach you a lesson if you are still naughty."


    "Lesson? Hey, who taught me, do you qualify me too, don''t underestimate people!" Little Lolita shouted, and a violent evil spirit broke out all over her body.Compared with Li Mengxiang, this fierce demon was not much weaker.


    With a scream, Lori''s hair changed from bright red to silver!The black pupils were stained with blood, and two lovely fangs protruded from the small mouth!


    "You can actually force me to transform, the students here are really not weak! Haha, but Zhu Ran''s beloved, will only lose to my sisters, what do you have to teach me!" Zhu Ran''s beloved little hands burst out, The ground where she was standing began to crack cracks!


    "Vampire? Zhu Ran''s beloved? That''s it, I thought there was such a cute loli in the world of the cross and the vampire, she turned out to be Mengxiang''s half-sister."


    "Is it just this little strength? It''s too weak!" Although the strength of the beloved is great, it is many times weaker than Nie Konglai!Nie Kong just took a slight stroke, and the hammer in his hand was lifted up along with Zhu Ran''s beloved.


    "Impossible, you... how could your power be greater than mine!?" Zhu Ran''s beloved couldn''t believe that the power of the vampire would be completely suppressed.Even if it is his sister, it is impossible to have such shocking power.


    The power of the great monster vampire is not as strong as other monsters. If you tell this sentence to others, you will definitely laugh at me, but the fact is happening right now!


    "Nothing is impossible, the child''s knowledge is too short! You say, how should I teach you." Nie Kong brought the hammer close to him, and grabbed little Lolita in front of him.


    "Beloved I am no longer a child, let me go!" Zhu Ran''s beloved struggled desperately, but the power gap was too great to escape Nie Kong''s palm.After struggling for a while, Xin Ai closed her eyes tightly, her body trembled slightly, her hands clasped tightly.An awe-inspiring, heroic appearance.


    Nie Kong saw her look like this and snorted coldly: "Do you think it''s okay to pretend to be an ostrich? You think I won''t be able to do it like this? Jiaer is my darling, no matter who wants to hurt her, I will never Let it go."


    Nie Kong smiled angrily, turned Zhu Ran''s beloved over, put it on his knee, and slapped her firm and firm with a slap.


    With a snap, there was an echo all around!


    Zhu Ran couldn''t keep up with her love, she raised her head and burst into tears.


    "You bastard, even dad and mom are reluctant to hit me, you dare to hit my ass! Uuu..." Although it hurts, it''s more humiliating!


    "Don''t cry, I''m crying, I''m going to fight again!" The fleshy feeling really deserves to be Lori''s little butt!


    "Woo..." Zhu Ran''s beloved continued crying, her body constantly churning over Nie Kong''s body like a loach, she was not afraid of Nie Kong''s threat at all!!


    "Dad, dad, or let''s eat her. Seeing her delicate skin and tender flesh, she will definitely be delicious." Jia Er touched Zhu Ran''s beloved tender cheeks and smirked.


    Okay, baby girl, you won. Dad''s comparison with you is like a scum with 5 combat power.


    Dad said that bad monsters can eat people. This bad monster, he... will he eat his beloved?Swallow it alive?Fire roasted in water?


    Zhu Ran''s beloved body stopped struggling and shivered, blinking and looking at Nie Kong pitifully with her lovely eyes.


    Dad, dear Dad, Zhu Ran''s beloved is wrong, it is really wrong, I will never sneak out next time, come and save me!Sister, don¡¯t your beloved die here if you don¡¯t find you.


    The more Zhu Ran loves, the more she thinks about it, the more she fears it, and the more she thinks about it, the more sad she comes from it.She was crying harder and harder and sadder. When she was high-pitched, it was like turbulent waves, her voice was loud and shook the walls, and when she was low-pitched, it was like an undercurrent surging, sobbing and sobbing.


    This little Lolita still wears tricks when she cries, and she can''t follow suit one after another.Jia''er''s words are really powerful!


    "Wow, don''t die, beloved, I don''t want to be eaten by monsters!" Beloved cried and shouted, she was really scared, "Don''t eat me, beloved meat is very sour, it tastes awful!"


    "You still dare to cry, I''ll roast you while I''m crying!" Nie Kong hummed.


    "Suck..." Beloved sobbed, but this time she really obediently stopped crying!


    "Don''t bake me, your beloved is really terrible. Or... Or if I wait to invite you to dinner, will you let your love go?"


    Xin Ai seemed to be really frightened, the youngest, she was spoiled at home, where did she experience any sinister things.

 113 The collapse of the second element Text 0115, scared to pee?

    0115Why?


    She just returned the appearance of a little pepper, but now she has become an obedient loli under intimidation!But being eaten at Yanghai Academy is really uncommon.Because this is the school of monsters, there are all kinds of monsters!!


    "Dad, I think we''ll let her go like this! She was shocked by her appearance, and she seemed to be a monster vampire just like us." Jiaer raised her head and bit Nie Kong''s ear lightly. Soundtrack.


    The nose was swept by Jia''er''s hair, Nie Kong couldn''t help sneezing loudly!


    "yawn!"


    Beloved thought that Jiaer was quietly discussing with Nie Kong how to eat her.Coupled with Nie Kong''s sudden sneeze, his legs softened and his heart screamed in horror.


    "No, I wanted to let you go, why are you so desolate!" Nie Kong said with a sweat, just about to let go of Lori''s beloved.But he only felt a wet touch on his knees, and there was also a warm feeling!


    "Dad, what a smell, it''s a bit showy." Jia Er sniffed gently, strangely.


    When did my sneeze have so much power?Nie Kong was thinking about this question in an incredible way.


    "Nie Jun... Nie Jun, has something happened to Jia''er!" At this moment, Mengxiang, who followed from behind, finally came to Nie Kong''s face, asking out of breath.


    "Yes... is it your sister''s voice? Woo, but how could my sister know that bad guy? Is it because I miss my sister''s illusion too much." My beloved calf trembled, and she was afraid to turn her head and look.


    Under the pink hair, is the face that I think about day and night, not my favorite sister Mengxiang who is?


    "Woo...Sister, hurry up and save me, that bad guy wants to roast and eat his beloved." Beloved cried at Mengxiang, as much grievances as there were in his eyes.


    "Hey... it''s my beloved, so are you here? Jun Nie, what happened?" After seeing the beloved, Mengxiang asked Nie Kong in surprise.


    "Mengxiang, she is the girl who fought with Jia''er. But I didn''t expect to be Mengxiang your sister, the world is really small." Nie Kong smiled awkwardly, and put his love down, moist. Two hands were wiped naturally on the beloved skirt!


    Anyway, your skirt is almost wet, I don¡¯t care anymore, it was you who peeed!


    "Sister Mengxiang, you want to avenge me, that bad guy... that bad guy bullied his beloved and wanted to eat his beloved!" Beloved threw herself into Mengxiang''s arms, her cute big eyes staring expectantly without blinking. With Mengxiang.


    Nie Jun is really amazing, no matter how I teach her before, my beloved will not admit defeat!But now I was scared by Jun Nie. I was so scared of Jun Nie and peeed his pants.


    She glanced at her beloved wet skirt, and Mengxiang blushed. Maybe she was ashamed for her sister.


    "Don''t be afraid if I love you, Jun Nie is not a bad person, he is a friend of my sister! He can''t eat people, he just scared you!" Mengxiang touched her beloved hair, amused in her heart.


    "Really." In Mengxiang''s warm arms, she felt her heart gradually settled down.And in the smell of my sister, there is actually the smell of that bad guy. It seems that my sister is right.If my sister is so gentle and powerful, her friends will definitely not harm me.


    "Hee hee...see if you dare to trouble me, now be afraid! A shame face, you will pee your pants when your beloved is so big!" Jia Er made a grimace at her beloved, gloating.


    At this time, Beloved finally felt a cold whoosh sensation between her legs, free and relaxed, and completely liberated herself!


    "Oh!" Beloved retracted her little hand and covered her crotch, her cute face with tears was full of shyness!


    I... I actually peeed my pants in front of a strange man, and was discovered by Mengxiang sister!Oh, it''s really shameful.Is there a hole next to it? I really want to get in.


    The beloved at this time is simply adorable!Even Nie Kong has some bad ideas about wanting to put his love in his arms!!


    "Nie Jun is true, look at how you scared your beloved!" My sister also has such a cute side. Who is Mengxiang to blame Nie Kong, but her eyes are shining at her beloved.


    "Hmph, I haven''t complained yet. That naughty little girl actually peeed on my pants! Look, it''s all wet." Nie Kong pointed at his pants with a smirk, teasing Said lovingly.


    "Is that so? No wonder Nie Kong is you."


    "Ah...you guys, you really hate you, my beloved hates you so much." The shy beloved disappeared in front of Nie Kong and the others at an invisible speed.


    She has never been so embarrassed, it was the man who caused her to become like this!Beloved, full of resentment towards Nie Kong at this time!The original purpose was to enter the academy and defeat his longing sister.But now, under Nie Kong''s trouble, it has directly transformed into taking revenge on Nie Kong!!"


    Mengxiang looked at her departed beloved amusedly, and then said strangely: "Xinai hasn''t answered my question just now. Shouldn''t she stay at home? How could she appear in Yanghai Academy?"


    "Don¡¯t be surprised, Yanghai Academy was originally a monster academy! Beloved, as a great monster of strength, of course would be eligible to study here." Nie Kong was very clear about all of this. His love came here just to find a favorite. It¡¯s just my sister.


    "In other words, my beloved may have to live with us in the future!" Meng Xiang had a headache when she heard this.My sister has been so fond of pestering herself since she was a child, and she hasn''t discovered her messy relationship with Nie Kong when she came here.The most important thing is that Nie Jun obviously scared her just now. Will my beloved forgive Nie Jun so easily?

 114 The collapse of the second element body 0116, beloved jealous

    "Good morning, elder sister!" Just as Mengxiang just came out of the dormitory, there was already a little Lolita waiting there on the road outside, not who Zhu Ran''s beloved was who fled yesterday in embarrassment.


    Although a day has passed since that incident, Beloved still feels hot on her face when facing Mengxiang!She thought wildly last night, would her sister hate her because of this?


    "It''s beloved, have you already entered Yanghai Academy?" Mengxiang asked in surprise when she saw the schoolbag in her hand.


    "Well, starting from today, Beloved will be able to go to school with my sister! I would like my sister to take care of me!" Finding that Mengxiang did not hate herself, Beloved couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Great, my sister didn''t hate my beloved because of that!But it seems that Mengxiang''s sister has changed a lot in the past few years when she is away from home, a bit less strong, but a bit more gentle.


    "My sister is also very happy to meet my beloved at school!" Mengxiang has been studying abroad since being sealed by the cross, and she hasn''t seen her sisters for several years.


    I don¡¯t know what happened to Sister Mouai and Sister Yaai now?As long as this year is over, Nie Jun should have made a choice.If everything goes well, maybe you can take Nie Jun home and introduce him to his father and sister.


    "My sister, how is your strength compared to the bad guy who bullied me yesterday?" he asked expectantly as he walked to school.


    "Are you talking about Jun Nie?"


    "Anyway, it''s the little white face who bullied me yesterday. With my sister''s strength, defeating him shouldn''t be a problem." Because I was abused by Mengxiang countless times as a child, my beloved heart was full of worship for Mengxiang.


    "If your beloved wants me to avenge you, it''s a pity, sister, I''m not Nie Jun''s opponent!" If my strength is better than Nie Jun, I would have captured Nie Jun a long time ago and will go back to get married. How could the current situation arise? what.


    "I don''t believe it, how could a vampire such a strong sister lose to other monsters!" My beloved did not believe it.


    "Nie Jun is not another monster, he is a vampire stronger than me, so it is normal that I am not his opponent." Meng Xiang comforted.


    "Is he also a vampire? No wonder the power is so powerful, he can easily take my attack! It seems that I can''t count on my sister''s help, and my beloved can only rely on my own revenge, no matter what method is used." Recalling the shameful scene last night , Beloved and bitterly gritted teeth.


    "If you love you, forgive Jun Nie. He didn''t know that you were my sister yesterday, so he made a little heavy hand! I will introduce Jun Nie to you after school today, and explain your misunderstanding clearly."


    "Why does my elder sister care about him so much, and what does it have to do with him?" Xin Ai blinked her lovely eyes and asked the most worrying question in her heart.


    "This...this, I and Nie Jun are just ordinary friends, don''t guess randomly." Meng Xiang said with a blush.


    "Sure enough, your relationship is not simple. Isn''t he the lover my sister found in school?" Seeing Mengxiang''s shy look, the heart of love was extremely lost, as if he had lost the most important thing.


    "Beloved, don''t talk nonsense, Nie Jun... Nie Jun said that after this year, he decided to marry Mengxiang or not." Isn''t it a lover? They have already talked about marriage.


    "Asshole, not only did you slap your beloved ass, scared your beloved to pee in your pants, and took away your beloved sister! Unforgivable, absolutely unforgivable!" Beloved threw away Mengxiang''s hands and stared with red eyes. Mengxiang.


    "What''s so good about that guy? How could a girl who is such a perfect sister like him!"


    "I love you when you are young, and you don''t understand what your sister feels! When you grow up and find someone you like, you will understand." After several double repairs with Nie Kong, Nie Kong''s figure has already filled her. Atrium.


    "Sister, I won''t give you to him. Sister wait for me, I will let you know that he is not worthy of your sister you!" After saying love, she shook off her step, covered her eyes and ran away Get out.


    "Woo, why does my sister still treat my beloved as a child? Why don''t you understand the feeling of my beloved sister?"


    "Beloved!" Meng Xiang sighed, but she didn''t expect her sister would not support her relationship.Reluctantly, Mengxiang had to give up the idea of ??going to school with Nie Kong, and chased after her beloved.


    Seeing that her beloved is in this state, Mengxiang is really a little worried.But it is a pity that Mengxiang lost her beloved shadow after entering the teaching building.


    "I hope the girl that beloved will not trouble Nie Kong without authorization, she is not Nie Jun''s opponent at all." In desperation, Mengxiang only needs to walk back to the classroom first, as long as she waits for the next time she sees her.


    Today''s Nie Kong feels very surprised, but today he did not see Meng Xiang waiting for him to go to school with him.Although the other five women looked very excited, they were also faintly worried about this cute fragrance in their hearts.After a year of getting along, no feelings are deceiving.


    Especially after experiencing the same bed with Mengxiang, the feelings of the women are very complicated, and they want to monopolize Nie Kong, and also want to be able to maintain such a friendship with them.But how can there be such a good thing in the world, and want to occupy the pit, and want not to shit.


    "Hmph, Mengxiang is probably still sleeping late. Don''t worry about Nie Jun, let''s go to school first." Hu Meng took Nie Kong''s arm and comforted Nie Kong unusually.


    "Cow go away, if Mengxiang is not in Xiaozi, take care of this position first! Nie Jun''s right hand is Mengxiang!" Xiaozi did not know where he took out an iron basin and slammed it on Hu Meng''s head. .


    "Stare!" As for the two snow girls, they hid in the corner and stared at Nie Kong shiningly, refusing to miss a glance.


    With the mediation of the women, the happy atmosphere was finally restored, but Nie Kong felt that something was missing.


    After arriving in the classroom of Class 3 of the second year, she found that Mengxiang had already been sitting in her position, and when she passed her position, she quietly handed herself a note.


    During class, Nie Kong opened the note Mengxiang gave and found some apologies written in it, saying that he could not go to school with him if something happened this morning.Mengxiang is so cute, she would apologize to herself for such a thing.


    Nie Kong crumpled the paper and looked at Mengxiang amused.But Mengxiang seemed to be in a daze, her charming face faintly melancholy.

 115 The collapse of the second element text 0117, the beloved strategy

    It is not just Mengxiang alone who feels distressed, but also Zhu Ran''s beloved.Running away from home with hope and hoping to find my beloved sister, how can I know that my sister''s heart belongs to!


    Although she made a big story before leaving that her sister had left the man named Nie Jun, she was not sure at all, otherwise she wouldn''t be so distressed now.Can''t beat and beat, what else can I do if my sister doesn''t help herself?


    "Does Beloved really want to give up the sister he likes, but my heart hurts when I think of losing my sister Mengxiang!" Beloved covered her eyes and kept sobbing.


    The girls of Zhu Ran''s family are all a little abnormal. The eldest sister Zhu Ran Yaai is a younger sister who pursues the power of the true ancestor of the vampire peak, but only likes Mengxiang!The second sister has a pure and innocent character, but she is the number one killer of Zhu Ran''s family.If the third sister Mengxiang were normal, two different personalities would not be derived.The youngest sister is beloved, she is a sister, and she loves her sister Mengxiang in her heart!


    As for the current mother, Zhu Ranyulu, it is even more abnormal. She actually kicked Zhu Ran a tea and became the current head of Zhu Ran¡¯s family.Not only that, she is also the commander of the Kingdom of Yuga, and wants to use the power of Moexiang''s true ancestor to awaken and unlock Akash''s seal on the true ancestor Alkad, thereby destroying the human world.


    "Who can tell my beloved, is there any way to disassemble Mengxiang sister and them?" Beloved, who had no intention of attending class, was wandering around the Yanghai campus without giving up.At this moment, a savory sucking sound awakened the thinking love.


    Looking at the beloved, godless eyes, a pair of lovers in the shade of the tree were kissing intimately there.Beloved''s face was hot and she didn''t dare to look at it.


    "Why are you a lover again, don''t you die if you don''t fall in love!" Zhu Ran was dissatisfied in her heart, and when she was about to leave, suddenly came a girl with acne on her face not far away.


    "Papa!" Two loud slaps fell on the cheeks of the man who was still kissing, interrupting their affectionate kiss.


    "You slaying a thousand knives, you already have an old lady, and you dare to come out and mess with flowers, don''t you want to live, don''t you!" The girl who walked up like a shrew, angrily scolded the man in front of him!


    "What! Didn''t you say that you haven''t been in love, don''t have a girlfriend! Isn''t it true that all of this is a lie to me? I have misunderstood you!" He slapped the face twice, just now The girl kissing her left the man angrily.


    "My dear, I was wrong. Forgive me this time?" The man knelt on the ground, begging the girl with acne.


    "What do you think you are, you actually want to hook three and four! My old lady, I have seen you not pleasing to your eyes. From now on, we will kill you!" The acne girl snorted at the man who was kneeling on the ground. saliva.


    In the blink of an eye, the relationship between a couple who had been close to each other suddenly became so bad!This scene brightened the eyes of the beloved who was already desperate!


    "It turns out that it''s so simple to break up a couple. I didn''t even think about it after thinking about it for so long?" Her heart was very excited, and the fire of hope was burning in her heart.After pacing in place for a long time, a proud smile finally flashed across the face of his beloved.


    "Before surpassing you, Beloved will never give you, Sister, to anyone!!"


    After the morning class was over, Nie Kong originally planned to talk to Mengxiang to find out what happened to her.But after class, Mengxiang screamed and disappeared into the classroom.


    "What is Mengxiang doing? Something has gone wrong since this morning." Nie Kong felt helpless, and it seemed that he could only wait for the club room after school to speak.


    So when class was in the afternoon, Nie Kong unexpectedly found another piece of paper inside the table!


    "Does Mengxiang change her interest and want to play a game of teaser with me?" Nie Kong lightly glanced at Mengxiang, who was sitting in her seat, and found that there was nothing unusual.Open the note curiously, and it says: If you want to know Mengxiang more, come to the rooftop during the first class in the afternoon-Zhu Ran''s beloved!!


    Huh...this is written to me by Mengxiang''s sister!Well, I just wanted to know what happened to Mengxiang today that would make her so strange!


    Looking at the time, he found that there were still two minutes before the agreed time, Nie Kong walked out of the classroom regardless of his preparation!The classmates had already taken offense, and no one expressed surprise.


    "Why is Nie Jun suddenly absent from class? It''s weird." Although she wanted to follow up to learn about one or two, she looked at the note in her hand and Mengxiang resisted the urge to follow Nie Kong!


    "Sister Mengxiang, please go to the rooftop after the first get out of class today. My beloved has something very important to tell you!" I have found my beloved that I can''t find for a long time, and now I have an appointment to meet with myself.Mengxiang wants to see her beloved, and tell her clearly about her relationship with Nie Jun, hoping to receive her blessing!


    "Nie Jun''s words, let me put them aside and wait until I see my beloved. Anyway, Hu Meng and others are in class like themselves during this period. Nie Jun''s words should be safe." Thinking of this, Meng Xiang sat in a stable position. Listen to the class and look forward to meeting your beloved after class!


    Because of the class now, there are no people on the road quietly on the rooftop!Nie Kong climbed the stairs, pushed open the tightly closed doorway, and came to the roof of the teaching building!


    Nie Kong turned his eyes to the sky, and saw a super cute little loli sitting on the highest rooftop. She was not someone else but her beloved!


    "Let''s go, I love you, didn''t you say you want to tell me about Mengxiang?"


    After seeing Nie Kong''s appearance, a trace of excitement flashed across the face of her beloved, and she jumped down from the two-meter-high rooftop.But the skirt of the lower body floated uncontrollably.Nie Kong can see all of her pure white cute and fat times.


    A blush appeared on the beloved and cute face, and he hurriedly reached out his hand to cover the floating skirt corner.


    "I must say something about my elder sister, but before that, there is something very important for my beloved to tell you Nie Jun alone." The tone of expression came out from his beloved mouth.


    Beloved moved a small step, the cute face slowly approached Nie Kong.


    "Yes...what''s the important thing?" Nie Kong felt his heart beat and missed a beat. After the mother and daughter flowers came, would the heavens give him a pair of sister flowers.When did his own charm become so great, and only met little Lori''s beloved one to have a good impression of him?

 116 The collapse of the two-dimensional body text 0118, made a fake come true

    The beloved baby''s pretty face was half a meter away from Nie Kong, but she suddenly lowered her head shyly and whispered: "Although I have known each other for a day, since you hit me yesterday, I have been thinking of you all the time. I can''t stand it today, I want to tell Nie Jun that I love you!"


    A serious expression on his face, completely unpretentious.


    Nie Kong was hot in his heart, controlling the urge to hold his love in his arms, bending over and asking: "I think this is a dream until now. How can there be a girl as cute as my beloved in the world like me? Well. I love you not because of yesterday¡¯s events, and deliberately played with me."


    "How can a kind-hearted child like me lie? If you don''t believe me, then I will...I will..." My beloved cheeks heated up, and suddenly raised her blushing cute face, she stood on her toes and kissed them. On Nie Kong''s cheek.


    "Things shouldn''t be like this. We have to wait for my sister to come up and start performing this step. How can you do it without my consent."


    "It doesn''t matter if you love it, I can do it anytime." After finally seizing the opportunity of the sisters, Nie Kong might give up.


    "Why did it turn into this way? My plan should be perfect, it''s not going to develop like this at all." Before my heart could regret it, she felt tearing pain in her body.


    "It hurts! Bad guy, what did you do to me?" Beloved gently beat Nie Kong''s chest, staring at Nie Kong with tears.At this moment, Xin Ai found that she had lost something more precious than Mengxiang.


    "Beloved, I did this because I like you!" Nie Kong gently kissed his beloved tears.


    "Woo... I hate you, my beloved hates you so much." My beloved gritted her teeth, and the tears on her face grew more and more, like a tap.


    Beloved, we are in the field, how can you yell so loudly.Although there are not many people in class right now, it wouldn''t be great if others saw it.


    Under this newly-added power, the soul is all retracted into the Nigongwan, and it only needs to be further compressed to achieve the golden core, the golden core of the soul!


    Unexpected moment came, Nie Kong concentrated on leading his beloved to the other shore.

 117 The collapse of the second element text 0119, the two vampire sisters

    0119Sister Flower


    Kacha, as the door was opened vigorously, Mengxiang''s breathless cheek appeared in front of Nie Kong and her beloved.


    "Is my sister here already! Seeing how affectionate I am with Nie Jun now, my sister will definitely be furious. I''m sorry, Nie Jun, sister is beloved." Just reached H''s extreme beloved, she barely opened her eyes to see I arrived at the elder sister who appeared in front of me.


    "Although you loved your beloved so excessively yesterday, it doesn''t matter anymore." My plan finally succeeded, which attracted my sister to see the affection between her sister and her lover.No matter how loving couples are, they can''t stand the feeling of betrayal.


    But for some reason, besides excitement, the heart of the beloved is also faintly disappointed.Even though I have gotten Sister Nie like this, I will lose Nie Jun and the man who brought her happiness.


    The pure little Lolita''s heart has been polluted by Nie Kong''s feelings of double repair, and she is no longer the carefree child of the past!


    "Dear beloved, I did this because I like you!" Recalling Nie Kong''s gentle words to her just now, Beloved felt sore, and she wanted to cry.


    "But if you choose one of the two, beloved... Beloved chooses sister! Although he is also very good, Sister Mengxiang is the person that beloved has loved since childhood."


    Holding back the grief, his heart cried and cried out: "Sister Mengxiang, save your beloved. Nie Jun... Nie Jun is too much to do this to me without telling her sister!"


    At this time, Nie Kong''s body is still in his beloved belly, so Nie Kong has no way to quibble!


    "What a black-bellied little loli, she actually sacrificed herself to fix me like this! If she hadn''t had so many harems, dead pigs would not be afraid of boiling water, I guess Mengxiang would have turned into a hatchet girl!" Nie Kong hummed, causing a beloved cry.


    "Pop!" Mengxiang shook her hand, but her beloved was dumbfounded. Sister Mengxiang actually slapped her.


    Sister, you made a mistake in the script, shouldn''t you slap Nie Jun''s face, not beloved!


    "Mengxiang, you..." Not only her beloved dumbfounded, even Nie Kong''s eyes widened stupidly, looking at Mengxiang strangely!At the moment Mengxiang waved his hand, Nie Kong still wanted to resist.


    "Sister, you can''t be mistaken, you should be Nie Jun." Beloved asked stupidly.


    "I know Nie Jun''s self-control very well, so I don''t blame him. But you are too naive to do such a thing. Do you think that if you seduce Nie Jun like this, I will leave him. What Nie Jun said , It must be me alone!" Meng Xiang threw out two pieces of paper, which were the messages written by her beloved to Nie Kong and her.


    Deliberately mistaken the jet lag, and invited two people out at the same time, just to cause a misunderstanding between Nie Kong and Mengxiang!But things were not controlled by his beloved, Nie Kong actually climbed up the pole and pushed her up.


    What was unexpected is not only that, but my sister would find out the joy she wrote to them.At this moment, the beloved cute cheeks were scared pale and colorless.


    Nie Kong gently touched his beloved double ponytail, shook his head and said softly: "Mengxiang, don''t blame your beloved. It''s not wrong that she is young and naughty."


    "Nie Jun!" She did such an excessive thing to Nie Jun. After Nie Jun knew about it, she treated herself so tenderly. She was really moved.


    "Nie Jun, don''t intervene, I will never let any woman who dare to make you think, even my sister!!" While talking, Li Mengxiang had actually ran out of the cross.


    "Give me a little self-knowledge!" Li Mengxiang stretched out his hand and dragged her beloved, with a big hand, she threw her beloved more than ten meters away!


    "Boom!" A huge explosion sounded, and a one-meter pit appeared on the top of the concrete building in the distance!


    "Is this my sister''s strength? It is so powerful!" Xin Ai lowered her head, unable to see her expression, but the double pony tails on her head had quietly changed color.The surging evil spirit burst out from the beloved.


    "Is your strength improved to this level? As expected, the benefits of doing this with Jun Nie are not ordinary." Li Mengxiang was surprised, but not afraid.


    "But you are too naive, do you think you want to beat me like this?" Li Mengxiang rushed over in an instant and kicked away at his sister.


    "Can''t sister really forgive beloved, I''m your sister." Beloved blocked Mengxiang''s attack in embarrassment, begging.She doesn''t expect to get her sister now, as long as her sister can forgive her.


    "I can forgive you, unless you go home tomorrow, never show up in front of us!!"


    "Sister, since I was a child, I have always admired you and liked you, and always dreamed of defeating you! But if I never see you, my beloved is more uncomfortable than death. Sister, let''s decide the outcome!" Zhu Ran The beloved is not keeping his hands, the two are fighting fiercely on the wide rooftop.


    "Enough, you guys broke down the top of the building!" Nie Kong''s whole body vigorously vibrated, and the surging demonic aura directly pressed on a few women!With constant double repairs, Nie Kong''s strength continued to increase!


    The most terrifying thing is the power of the soul, it is estimated that no one can take the soul blade with all its strength.


    Nie Kong, who had transformed himself, interspersed directly between the two women, easily blocking the fists of the two women!!


    "Zhu Ran is beloved, I will never give Mengxiang to you! Do you want to force me to take action." Nie Kong gently swept the angry Mengxiang in his arms.


    Meng Xiang couldn''t help Nie Kong''s power, and fell into his arms while pouting!But when he heard what Nie Kong said, his cold face blushed slightly.At this moment, she has no queen''s aura.


    "Oh, now Beloved has changed his mind. Beloved has decided to stay by your side from now on! Sister, no matter how you beloved, beloved will not leave you. Even if you get married in the future, beloved will always be with you To you." My heart loves my sister, but since being caught up by Nie Kong, she has also begun to have a slight liking for Nie Kong.


    Her youthful love affair will blossom and bear fruit one day!


    "Whatever you want, but don''t let me find out that you have the idea of ??robbing Nie Jun from me!" Li Mengxiang hummed.


    "Really!" The beloved smiled with tears, and rushed to hug the two.


    "Sister, I like you the most!"

 118 The collapse of the second element Text 0120, fiancee?

    "That''s how it is, Xin Ai has joined our Friends Department as a freshman from today." Nie Kong pushed the fearful beloved who was hiding behind Mengxiang in front of the six women, and introduced the origin of his beloved to them sitting in the activity room. .


    "Xiao Zi and her beloved should not rob Nie Jun with me, so my real enemies are only Hu Meng and Bai Xue. Their threats are too great, and they can do nothing to win! Maybe they want to help me. It¡¯s a little bit more sure to get Nie Jun! It¡¯s too shameful, if you are with Nie Jun H in front of your younger sister.¡± Mengxiang had already acquiesced in her beloved joining when she was thinking.


    "Hello everyone! My name is Zhu Ran Xinai, and I am a freshman in Yanghai Academy. Please take care of me in the future." Except for Jiaer who met yesterday, she did not know any of the other girls present.


    "Is my beloved Mengxiang''s sister? She is also a poor X loli. Will her appearance take away Nie Jun''s love for me?!" Xiao Zi clenched her fists, and she could see clearly from her face Out of her worries.


    "Clearly it''s the aunt''s okay, I''m still pretending to be tender and shameless! My beloved sister, come over to me, my sister will love you very much." Bai Xue Icicle said, her hands already touching her beloved body.


    "Well... there is a smell after H has passed, it really is not a simple sister relationship!" Kurono Shangye''s nose lightly sniffed, and her charming eyes blinked at Hu Meng next to her.


    "Sure enough, Mengxiang is my Hu Meng''s rival. Although I brought my mother to take a little advantage, she has now found her own sister." Hu Meng hummed in his heart after receiving the signal from his mother.


    "It''s so uncomfortable." Beloved struggled hard from the two women, hid behind Mengxiang and looked at the bold milfs.


    "You two, don''t bully your beloved. She is already a member of our Friendship Department. Remember to get along well in the future." After Nie Kong finished speaking, he introduced her to the girls present one by one.


    "Beloved Jiang, don''t pee your pants in the future." Jia Er said with a smile.


    When Jiaer said that, her face turned red with a swish of love.


    "Haha... My beloved is still a child." The girls around laughed.


    "It''s all you are you, so that my beloved was so ugly yesterday, my beloved is no longer a child!" My beloved was so hot that he burst into heat and hurriedly rushed into Nie Kong''s arms. His fists kept beating Nie Kong''s chest.


    "Haha right, Beloved has become an adult." Beloved''s shy look is too cute, Nie Kong couldn''t help but smiled and lifted her body, and kissed her cheek heavily.


    "No, Nie Jun, I''m jealous, I want you to kiss too." Xiao Zi bulged her mouth, hugged Nie Kong''s neck from behind and pressed him behind!


    "Xiao Zi, you guys are too much, how can you monopolize Jun Nie? It''s horrible." How dare the two pairs of mother and daughter show weakness, they flew over and directly overwhelmed Nie Kong and the others.Five or six girls made it easy for Nie Kong to roll on the tatami, eating Nie Jun''s cheapness.


    Especially the upper leaves and icicles of Kurono boldly reached under Nie Kong''s clothes, soothing every inch of Nie Kong''s body.Being held tightly by a group of beautiful girls, Nie Kong hardened shamelessly.


    This group of female elves seduce me directly regardless of occasion.Too bold, but I like it.


    Just as something was going to happen, the door clicked open again, and Mao Mujing walked into the activity room with a smiling face.


    "It''s great, the Friends Department is still so happy!"


    "Teacher Mao Mujing, how come you have time to come and play with Jia''er today?" Jia''er beckoned to Mao Mujing, and Mao Mujing obediently buried her head between Jia''er''s legs, not obedient.


    "Meow, I still feel the most comfortable staying in Jia''er''s legs. Just now, a girl who claimed to be Nie Jun''s fiancee came to my office and said that she was looking for Nie Jun, so I brought her here."


    "Fiance?!" The movements of all the girls paused, and all their eyes looked directly at Nie Kong, with suspicion and shock.


    "What the hell is Nie Jun, do you really have a fianc¨¦e? Have you always been lying to Mengxiang?" Mengxiang''s eyes were filled with mist, as pitifully as pitiful.


    Mengxiang feels frustrated. After working so hard, she is still nothing in the end!!


    "Nie Jun, tell us what is going on with your fianc¨¦e." Kurono Shangye said a little.To say that Nie Kong is the most sticky, it must be the Mother and Daughter Dream Witch.


    "Fiancee? When did I have a fiancee, why didn''t I know it myself? Teacher Mao Mujing, you can''t be mistaken." Nie Kong touched his head and looked at Mao Mujing with doubts.


    "Meow, that''s right, I already brought her, you can see by yourself." After Mao Mujing finished speaking, a young girl suddenly came to the door!The addition of a Chinese cheongsam and the gentle and beautiful face exudes an elegant and virtuous characteristic of Chinese women.


    "Brother Nie Kong, I''m looking for you, will you go back and get married with me."


    Nie Kong was shocked. Why did Huang Lingling, the undefeated granddaughter of the East, also come to Yanghai Academy to study?But Huang Lingling took off her old costume and put on a cheongsam, feeling no worse than her mother.


    "Lingling, don''t talk nonsense, when did I promise to be the grandson-in-law of your Huang family?" If you want to recruit me as your son-in-law, your Huang family is not qualified enough.

 119 The collapse of the second element text 0121, come from the country of Mika

    Does one tree want me to give up the entire forest? Huang Lingling, you are too wishful.Even if you add your mother, it''s not enough.


    Besides, do you think your mother and daughter can escape from the palm of my hand? As long as the seal of Alkad is unlocked, your Huang family will not escape extinction at all!


    "Brother Nie Kong, it doesn''t matter if you don''t agree, because I have already transferred to Yanghai Academy, and now I am in the same class as you. Sooner or later, I believe you will be tempted by me." Huang Lingling said softly.


    "Don''t be delusional, don''t want us to be one step closer to Jun Nie!" Heina Hu Meng proudly stood up his chest and stood in front of Nie Kong.


    "Only with you young girl, do you want to be better than our mother and daughter, our mother and daughter are all Nie Jun''s people." Kurono Shangye glanced at Lingling''s body and said with a smile.


    "Not only is the breasts inferior to us, even the skin is not ours." Baixue icicle pulled her daughter Baixue out, showing her perfect white skin.After the emergence of a common enemy, the two mothers surprisingly began to work together to fight their opponents together.


    "It''s definitely not like that. What Nie Jun likes is Mengxiang''s very comprehensive figure." Mengxiang pushed the four girls away.After knowing that Nie Kong is not Huang Lingling''s real fiance, Mengxiang''s burden was relieved, and she only felt relieved!


    "Nie Junke also likes Xiao Zi''s loli figure very much, no matter what you can''t compare to us, give up." Xiao Zi, who hung behind Nie Kong, stretched out his head and provocatively said.


    "Um...that I don''t want to see the sad look of Sister Sister, so please don''t separate Sister Sister and Nie Jun." Xin Ai said in a low voice.


    "Hee hee, come on, everyone, don''t export all dad." Jia Er encouraged by the side.


    "You...what is your relationship with Brother Nie Kong? Why do you bother him?" Huang Lingling, who had all eyes on Nie Kong, finally found the group of girls next to him!Regardless of the beauty, they are equal to himself.


    "Hey, listen up, she is my daughter Hu Meng, Nie Jun''s wife, and the rest are Nie Jun''s lover. If you want to become Nie Jun''s backup tire, I can consider it." Hei Nai Shangye said with self-righteousness, ignoring the darker faces of the women next to her.


    But as soon as I finished speaking, countless hidden weapons fell on her head, and her head was bloody with an iron basin and a thousand books!


    "Korino Shangye, roll me aside, my daughter Bai Xue is Nie Jun''s wife, and you are the lovers." Bai Xue Icicle argued dissatisfiedly.


    "Nie Jun has told me that after a year, he will choose to go back and get married with me!" Biao Mengxiang said weakly.


    "That''s right, Nie Jun will definitely marry Mengxiang (sister) in the future!" After Xiao Zi and her beloved said it at the same time, they couldn''t help but glance at each other, and the two little loli felt a sense of sympathy.


    "I admit that you are all beautiful, maybe I really can''t compare it myself! But my mother and grandfathers are waiting for Lingling and Nie Kong to go back to get married, I can''t live up to their expectations." Huang Lingling looked cold, her eyes were early. I was furious.


    I was expecting to find someone I like after I came to the academy, but I didn''t expect that I would have so many competitors!!


    "There are so many girls who like Brother Nie Kong, it shows that Brother Nie Kong is the best, so I will not give up! Let you try it, I have practiced the Bengyue Dimensional Knife proficiently." Huang Lingling walked up. Before, the right hand formed a hand knife shape!


    "Do you want to defeat all of us on your own? It''s just too arrogant." Kurono Shangye took the lead in turning back into her true form, transforming into a dream witch!


    "Mom, let''s go, let her see how good our mother and daughter are!" Hu Meng''s body has also changed, staring eagerly at Huang Lingling in front.


    As for the two charming snow girls next to them, their hands have changed into huge ice-shaped weapons, and their four eyes peeped at Huang Lingling''s flaws without blinking.


    "No matter who wants to grab Nie Jun from me, I can''t spare him. This is my decision!" Li Mengxiang ran out of the cross, staring coldly at the rival in front of him!


    "My sister is so cool!" My beloved clasped her hands tightly, with infinite love in her eyes, she was really a sister!


    The surging demonic spirits of several women burst out and pressed against the zombie girl in front!


    "Is it a vampire, the big demon of strength? This is troublesome. It seems that you can''t take a shot with your brother." I thought that the opponent could be solved easily, but I didn''t expect an S-level big demon would come out.


    No, you must stop them later, otherwise someone will definitely be injured in the battle!He knew the strength of Mengxiang''s daughters very well, but he didn''t dare to underestimate the power of Bengyue Dimensional Sword.


    "Meow, don''t mess around. You are not allowed to fight in school." Mao Mujing stopped.


    Teacher Mao Mujing turns out that you are not as useless as I thought, so let me continue!But it''s a pity that the women in front of them didn''t listen to Teacher Mao Mujing''s words into their ears.


    "Don''t underestimate the strength of our Huang family. I am not alone. Come out, brother!" Huang Lingling shouted to the outside of the house, but to her surprise, her brother did not appear at all. In the scene.


    "Huang Fangfang, do you dare to make jokes with your sister like this? Get out of me soon!" Huang Lingling roared and shouted again.


    "Hmph, are you looking for this pesky from the Huang family? It''s a pity that he has been killed by me." Just as the Mengxiang girls wanted to laugh at Huang Lingling, a strange girl''s voice came from outside the house.


    Dudu''s footsteps gradually approached, and there were two people!After a while, two girls appeared in front of Nie Kong and the others.No, it should be three people. A handsome boy was dragged into the court.


    Behind the two girls who came, there were only shocking bloodstains.


    "Master, Ayano is back!" That''s right, the girl who walked there was the Orange Ayano who Nie Kong sent out to talk about cooperation with Yuga Country!


    "Brother!" As for Huang Lingling, Qingxiu''s face was already dull, she could not imagine her brother would die in front of her.

 120 The collapse of the second element text 0122, Zhu Ranyaai appears

    If he didn''t insist on pulling his brother to transfer to Yanghai Academy, maybe he wouldn''t die.The younger brother was killed by himself because of his willfulness.


    Staring sadly at Huang Fangfang, whose face still has the color of horror remaining, Huang Lingling''s heart is full of regret and anger.Who on earth dared to blatantly kill her brother in front of him!


    With hatred eyes looking up at her brother''s body, Lingling finally saw the murderer of her brother!He has a cute face and a black shawl with broken hair.As for the height and chest, they are almost the same as the beloved, with a loli figure!But Zhu Ranya''s age is three or four years older than Mengxiang. Although her body is a loli, her heart is mature.


    "Yaai, it''s Sister Yaai!" The beloved, who was holding Mengxiang''s arm, saw the girl in front of her. She unconsciously stepped backwards, her eyes flashed with fear!In the past, every time I pestered Sister Mengxiang, I was always miserable by Sister Ya''ai.


    "Did you kill my brother? Never forgive!" Huang Lingling''s eyes were red, and she rushed over with her hand knife.


    "Bengyue Dimensional Knife!" With a light stroke of Huang Lingling''s hand knife, the space in front of Ya Ai started to stagger slightly!


    "Bengyue Dimensional Knife? I didn''t expect you to inherit the unique knowledge of the Eastern Unbeaten! But the power is too bad. Compared with the Eastern Unbeaten, it is not at the same level!" A hint of surprise appeared on Ya Ai''s face, but Soon he saw through Lingling''s moves.


    With a slight side of her body, Ya Ai escaped Lingling''s Bengyue Dimensional Slash!In the wall behind Ya''ai, a two-meter crack was strangely torn!Compared with the one-year period, Lingling''s Bengyue Dimensional Knife has improved a lot.But compared to the terrifying talented Zhu Ranya Ai, she was not an opponent at all.


    "Hee hee, Ya Ai will let you see what the Bengyue Dimensional Sword is!" Ya Ai''s petite figure appeared slightly to Lingling''s side with a weird pace, and the knife in her right hand stabbed Lingling''s. abdomen!


    "The Miao family''s footwork? No wonder you want to kill Fangfang so much!" Lingling''s heart was shaken, she could only stretch out her right hand to block Ya Ai''s piercing when she was too late to escape!But a weird scene appeared when Ya Ai''s hand passed through Fangfang''s arm and pierced her stomach.


    "Tear!" A big wound appeared strangely on Lingling''s stomach!Countless blood gushed out from inside!


    "How could it be! Who is she and why is my grandpa''s Bengyue Dimensional Sword?" Lingling fainted with confusion and confusion.


    Zhu Ranya''s Bengyue Dimensional Knife is too terrifying, even if it is not much worse than the Eastern Unbeaten!Coupled with the good kung fu learned in the Chinese Miao family since childhood, it can kill people invisible.


    The battle between the two women was over at once, and it was almost just a blink of an eye for Nie Kong, and the two women had already decided the winner!Lingling in seconds!


    Thanks to Lingling being a zombie, so her body is stronger than ordinary people, so she won''t be killed immediately!But if you don¡¯t help stop the bleeding, you will lose too much blood and die in less than ten minutes.


    "Sister Ya''ai is still as scary as before, but why did she appear in this Yanghai Academy?" Mengxiang''s head was dripping with cold sweat, and she was a little scared of her sister.


    "You are not a student of our college, who are you? Not only did you break into our college privately, but you dare to kill others casually?" Mao Mujing scolded angrily when he saw the scene of death and injury.


    "Do you mean that level of enchantment? It is too fragile and can''t stop my dimensional sword! As for these two people, it is not my goal, but whoever calls them the Huang family, I just want to go hand in hand. It''s solved." Ya Ai said with a chuckle.


    "Master, be careful. Her name is Zhu Ranya Ai, a horror master sent by the Kingdom of Yuga! Maybe she wants to come to see you just to take away Moexiang, and she has no plans to cooperate with us at all." Ayano said softly. Biting Nie Kong''s ear.


    "I guess so, she is a standard sister-in-law! How can a strange man be allowed to occupy her beloved sister." Nie Kong stared at Zhu Ranya Ai, watching her warily.


    Zhu Ranya''s strength is very high, and it is infinitely close to the three Pluto!Dealing with the weird and unpredictable Dimensional Knife, if you dare to be careless, you will definitely die miserably.


    "Sister Yaai, you... why are you here?" Mengxiang''s words shocked the girls around.This terrifying loli in front of me is actually Mengxiang''s sister, right?


    "I finally met, Moexiang has become beautiful. No, it''s another Moexiang. What''s the matter, doesn''t it mean that your seal has been unlocked?" Looking at the familiar face of Moexiang, Zhu Ranya Love is like completely changing the individual.The cute face is no longer murderous Ling Ran, but a touch of shyness appeared to surprise!


    Please, you don''t really want to be with Moe Xiang Lily, I don''t agree.


    "You were sent by the country of Yujia, didn''t my subordinates tell you clearly about the cooperation?" Nie Kong stepped forward, blocking her loving sight.


    "Hmph, do you want to cooperate with us too! I can snatch it by myself!" Ya Ai said disdainfully, and she didn''t put Nie Kong in her eyes.


    "Nie Jun, what exactly is the cooperation you are talking about?" Mengxiang wondered, what kind of cooperation would make her scared sister Ya Ai come to the college.


    "I will explain to you in detail in the future, now you hurry up and stay away, and if you fight later, I will not be able to take care of you!" A battle is inevitable, Nie Kong sneered in his heart.If you dare to underestimate yourself, let you see my strength.


    Although you have not upgraded to the true ancestor, the soul power is not something you can stop!


    "Dare to stop me, I''ll kill you!" Ya''ai''s cute face once again condensed murderous intent, and her figure jumped to the lower right corner of Nie Kong strangely.


    Although the speed is not too fast, the strange movement is more terrifying than the rapid impact in a straight line, and it is impossible to prevent!


    "Twisting hand hammer!" Ya Ai made a lunge, and the hammer formed with his right hand hit Nie Kong''s chest!

 121 The collapse of the second element text 0123, defeating Asia love

    If the Huang family represents the power of Chinese magicians, then the Miao family in the mainland possesses powerful kung fu!And Zhu Ranya Ai is a genius girl who combines two powers together.


    "I even dare to take action even if the East is undefeated, but you are a mere girl, transfer!" Nie Kong didn''t mean to evade, he directly used his superpower!


    "Huh!" When preparing to hit Nie Kong, Ya Ai only felt her body shifted a few meters away strangely.Her fist hit the wall of the club room, blasting a big hole.


    "It''s a strange ability, I''m a little interested." Ya Ai patted the dust on her body, and her lovely face flashed with surprise.


    "Really!" A frightening demon burst out from Nie Kong, and in an instant Nie Kong became a real vampire with silver hair and red eyes!Facing the terrifying Ya Ai, Nie Kong naturally did not dare to keep his hands!


    "Hehe, it''s really weird, besides Zhu Ran''s family, are there other vampires in the world?" Ya Ai was even more surprised, but the smile on his face was getting sweeter.


    "But what about a vampire?" Ya Ai''s goal is to get the power of the true ancestor, so he would kill Akash for this goal a few years ago and take her power away.


    As Ya Ai''s voice just fell, her petite body jumped onto the roof and stepped hard, then changed direction and rushed towards Nie Kong.


    "Little girl, don''t look down on people, even if you know how to do it! Night demon flying!" Nie Kong''s body turned into countless bats, and the dark "smoke" filled the room in an instant.


    In this small space, Nie Kong''s large-scale attack is inevitable!


    "Haha...it''s so strange, how come vampires have such strange abilities? I''m more and more curious about you! Jumping Dimensional Knife-Hundreds of knives around!" The moment the black bat came, Ya''ai''s hands kept on Waving.


    Countless blades that can stagger the space, forming a large net covering a few meters of space around her!


    "Boom!" The bloody fog filled the sky, not only the bats in the room were all chopped up, but even the mobile classroom was affected and collapsed!


    "Hurry up!" The women present did not change their color, and pushed back dozens of meters.


    After the room collapsed, a fiery red blood dragon rose up in the smoke and roared away at Ya''ai.The scorching high temperature distort the surrounding air!


    "The whip of flame?" Ya Ai didn''t take it to heart. With her flexible speed, there is no problem at all to avoid this whip!But just after she avoided the fire dragon sideways, her body unexpectedly stood in front of the fire dragon again.


    It''s like going back in time, everything has returned to the origin.


    "How could it be!" Accompanied by Ya Ai''s incredible eyes, the hot fire dragon slammed into Ya Ai''s body!That''s right, Nie Kong just used super powers to transfer Ya Ai to the original place just now when Ya Ai was avoiding.


    Under the scorching heat, even the immortal body of a vampire will definitely feel uncomfortable under the blood whip of sin in the form of anger!!


    "Did Nie Jun defeated Sister Ya''ai? That''s amazing!" Beloved looked at this scene in a daze, a little bit unbelievable!


    "No, Sister Ya''ai can''t be defeated so easily!" Mengxiang didn''t finish her words, and she saw Ya''ai''s petite body slowly standing up under the big pit in the distance.


    Ya Ai looked very embarrassed, and her clothes were burned with several big holes, exposing the burned skin inside!Not only that, her pupils had already been affected by Nie Kong''s anger, making them red.


    "Damn fellow, I''m going to kill you!" Ya Ai, who had lost her usual heart, was no longer able to make that kind of weird pace, but rushed towards Nie Kong in a rampage.


    Her hands were waving frantically, and countless dimensional knives were released from her hands!It looks messy, but the attack range actually covers more than ten meters around it, which shows her strength!


    Although the Bengyue Dimensional Knife is very powerful, it is somewhat powerless against the immortal Akaxia and other vampire ancestors!No matter how they cut it into pieces, they can recover.


    Although Nie Kong''s immortal body is not comparable to them, if he does not touch the core of his heart, there will be no problem at all!


    Facing Yaai''s crazy and messy offense, although many of them couldn''t have any effect, they successfully slashed Nie Kong''s body!


    There was a big cut in his chest, but Nie Kong ignored it, and stretched out his hands to firmly grasp Ya''ai''s hand knife!


    "Kill you, kill you!" Ya Ai struggled desperately, but under Nie Kong''s power, she couldn''t resist.Although her martial arts is high, her strength is still a long way from that of Nie Kong, who has undergone many double repairs.


    "You can''t escape now, Zhu Ranyaai!" Nie Kong narrowed his eyes, and a strange energy wave flashed in his eyes!


    "Soul Blade!" The weaker version of Soul Blade shot from Nie Kong''s eyes and penetrated into Ya Ai''s red eyes.Ya''ai''s eyes gradually lost their glamour, and then she fell into Nie Kong''s arms with a thud!


    That''s why Nie Kong didn''t want to kill her. Otherwise, even the three Great Hades could not stop Nie Kong from launching the Soul Blade with all his strength!!


    After all, in addition to peeping at the four sisters of Zhu Ran''s family, Nie Kong also wanted her to lead the way to the headquarters of Yujia Kingdom to find the true position of Alkad!


    "What a terrifying soul power, compared to Jun Nie, our dream demon is really weak. I don''t know how many times." Heino Shangye was shocked when he saw Nie Kong''s soul power for the first time. .


    "Nie Jun, you...you won''t kill Sister Ya''ai, right?" Meng Xiang asked innocently.In Mengxiang''s heart, I don''t think Nie Jun can fight such a terrifying sister Ya''ai.


    "No, I just stunned her temporarily!" Nie Kong shook his head, and then continued: "But we may have to leave Yanghai Academy for a while!" Now that we have got the girls we want, continue to stay. Yanghai Academy is not interesting either.


    "Since Nie Jun is leaving, Mengxiang is willing to go with you!" In the days without Nie Kong, Mengxiang felt that life had lost its color, leaving her with black and white!


    "For Nie Jun, I will follow you no matter where you are going!" Hu Meng and her daughters flocked to Nie Kong, staring at Nie Kong with gleaming eyes, how willing to leave him.

 122 The collapse of the second element text 0124, go to the country of Yuga

    "Cut, it turns out that Sister Ya''ai is smaller than mine. I finally have a place to beat her!" Xin Ai touched her chest, the triumph on her face flashed away.


    Because Ya Ai was beaten by sin and blood, all her clothes were burned.But the burn on her body was recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye due to the body of a vampire.Nie Kong''s small figure suddenly appeared in Nie Kong''s eyes.


    "Beloved, don''t make trouble, business matters now. Nie Jun, may I ask, what should Nie Jun do with Ya''ai sister?" Although she is a half-sister, Mengxiang still cares about Ya''ai.


    But Ya''ai killed the younger brother who claimed to be Nie Kong''s fianc¨¦e again, so Mengxiang felt it was difficult to deal with her sister.


    "Don''t worry about Mengxiang, I won''t kill your sister! But for safety, she should be tied up better, lest she wake up and make trouble for me. Ayano, you go and bring Concubine Ruin here, by the way The next chairman, is there any props to seal the evil spirit?" Nie Kong naturally couldn''t leave any girl he liked when he was about to leave Yanghai Academy.


    "Yes, my master!" Like a rigorously trained maid, Ayano intellectually bowed to a maid''s salute before turning away.It didn''t take long for Ayano to bring her to him.


    "Master, this is the demon sealing lock that the chairman of the board gave you!" Seeing the appearance of the magic equipment in Ayano''s hand, it is basically the props used to seal the moon sound ghoul in the original work.


    "Meow, we have to go to class tomorrow. Where are our friends department going now?" Mao Mu Jing twisted his fat ass and walked to Nie Kong, asking strangely.


    Except that Ayano knew something, all the girls were curious about Nie Kong''s behavior.Although they would follow Nie Kong wherever he went, they left a bit hastily after all.


    "Well, it''s time to tell you something. The place we are going this time is the headquarters of the Kingdom of Yujia, to wake up Alkad, the ancestor of the vampire!" Nie Kong didn''t mean to hide it, but he didn''t have any What he said was that, besides the awakening, he wanted to trigger a full-scale battle between humans and monsters and absorb the power of the true ancestor of the vampire.


    "Nie Jun, can we not go, that ancestor of vampires is terrible!" Mengxiang''s seal is about to be completely unsealed, so she can already remember the memories of her childhood.


    What is still fresh in my memory is that Ya Ai fought with her mother, and then awakened Alkad under the castle!In order to save her, her mother sacrificed herself to enter Alkad and sealed it again.


    You must know that even the mother who is known as the true ancestor is Alkad''s opponent, if you release Mengxiang, it will cause serious consequences.Because no one except mother can stop it.


    "I have also heard of its prestige. In the past, it almost destroyed the entire human world with the power of one person. It absorbed countless monsters in its body and turned it into a huge monster. It only took 7 days to turn the continent into a sea of ??flames! "Bai Xue Icicle said solemnly.


    "You''re right, I never thought that Alkad was really not destroyed! My magical combination is a unique trick based on it." Ayano said proudly.


    "Of course I believe in Nie Jun. Since he dares to let it out, he has a way to subdue it! I love you to death, Jun Nie!" Heino Shangye plunged into Nie Kong''s arms carefree, squinting. I really enjoy it.


    "Don''t worry about Mengxiang, even if it riots, I will never let it hurt you. It is only the human world that is affected, and it has nothing to do with us." Nie Kong smiled and continued: "And I I want to pull your mother out of that monster and rescue your mother."


    "Is it possible that Jun Nie did that to save Mengxiang?" Mengxiang was moved to cry after listening to Nie Kong''s words.This is the man I found, so reliable.


    "As far as the human world is concerned, even if it is destroyed, I won''t feel sad, Xiao Zi hates humans the most." Not only did Xiao Zi have no disgust on her face, but a touch of joy.


    "Hee hee, did Nie Jun really want to destroy the world? No wonder you would write that question on the question of making friends. But my Bai Xueyu''s answer is that he will always accompany you to the end of the world." Bai Xue said on her face. With some happiness.


    I didn''t have any friends before, thanks to the newspapers that Teacher Mao Mujing gave her, otherwise, how could I know my beloved Jun Nie?


    The members of the Friends Department seemed to realize that since they had joined the Friends Department, they could not go against the purpose of the head of the Friends Department.


    "The master has tied up Ya''ai, we can set off." Nie Kong thought why Concubine Ru didn''t speak, because she was binding the unconscious Ya''ai with great interest.


    "Concubine Ru, how can you tie Sister Ya''ai into such a shameful posture? What if Nie Jun is attracted." Mengxiang''s face flushed red, and she quickly tried to untie Ya''ai''s chain. .


    But Mengxiang, who doesn''t understand the binding, can untie such complicated knots. After working for a long time, she didn''t untie the chains on Ya Ai.Instead, as Mengxiang messed around, the binding became tighter and tighter.


    "Let''s go, just tie her up like this! Ayano, you can lead the way." Nie Kong was happy in his heart, admiring Concubine Ru''s skills.It seems that if you have time, you must play with her.


    Taking the injured Huang Lingling, Nie Kong and a group of people followed Ayano and walked out of Yanghai Academy!


    According to Ayano, the headquarter of Mika no Kuni is on an island in the sky, so you have to fly over there.Ayano had already driven one when she came, so now only Ayano needs to fly over.

 123 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0125, steal the dimensional knife

    0125Thank you.


    After treating Lingling''s wound on the plane, Nie Kong put her in the Dingtian Ring!The few women saw more Jia''er''s strange disappearing and appearing many times, and she had already seen it, so she didn''t ask much.


    Ya Ai woke up from a coma in a dazed manner, her body aching and she couldn''t get any energy.Suddenly recalling the battle not long ago, he was surprised.I just wanted to stand up, but found that my body couldn''t move.


    She wants to break free and free herself!But she just moved slightly, and she felt a tight bondage coming from the delicate and sensitive place of her body.


    The cold silver chains rubbed against the skin, giving her a feeling she had never experienced.Especially between her legs, there seemed to be some cool rope stuck in her softest place.


    "Yeah!" Ya''ai couldn''t help letting out a sweet sigh, her lovely face flushed.


    When the people around heard her voice, they all turned their heads to look over.I saw that Ya Ai was blushing, constantly twisting her cute little butt!Following her movement, the silver iron chain plunged deeply into her crotch.A little bit of glittering mucus between his legs wet a small piece of the ground on the plane!


    "Sister Yaai, are you finally awake." Xin Ai stuck out her tongue, turned her head blushing, and dared to see Zhu Ran Ya Ai who was lustful.


    Ya Ai''s face became stiff when she was discovered by the women, and she hurriedly clamped her legs and said in a panic, "Where is that guy."


    "Xiao Yaai, are you looking for me!" Nie Kong bent his body with a smile, squatting in front of Ya Ai and looking at her playfully.


    "You...what did you do to me? Why can''t I feel the evil spirit in my body?" Ya Ai asked nervously.


    "It turns out that this is what you want to ask. In order to prevent you from being naughty, I have used magic tools to seal the power in your body!" Nie Kong roughly pulled Yaai''s hair with his left hand and pulled her pretty face closer to him.


    "Ordinary magic equipment can''t contain the vampire''s demonic energy, unless it is from one of the three great gods of Pluto God Nen Ming! But your strength is very good, you can actually defeat Yaai me." Ya Ai''s eyes Full of unwillingness, he worked hard for so long, thinking that his strength had reached the realm of the three great kings.But Nie Kong''s appearance shattered the delusion in her heart.


    "I want to win the power of the true ancestor, and it is bound to destroy mankind. Why did I lose to the hands of an unknown little demon!"


    "You are also quite good. You can actually use the undefeated Dimensional Sword of the East. I am also very interested in that trick." Nie Kong''s heart moved, and the idea of ??learning this trick from Ya Ai rose.


    "Don''t be delusional, I won''t teach you!" Ya Ai stared at Nie Kong warily.


    "Haha now you are my prisoner, and you dare to resist me, don''t you think I dare not kill you?" Nie Kong suddenly said with a straight face.


    "If you want to kill, you have to scrape it as you like. Since I returned to Miao''s house to train as a killer when I was a child, Ya Ai has long put life and death in my eyes!" Ya Ai said disdainfully.


    "Then if I take your clothes off, smear them with honey and throw them in the forest. Or catch a few snakes, a few mice, and throw them on your body and crawl, or catch a few cockroaches, a few earthworms to make you live. Swallow it, aren''t you afraid?" Nie Kong narrowed his eyes and directly used Jia''er''s nirvana.


    "You think too much, how dare those little animals approach me as a vampire?" After Ya Ai finished speaking, Jia Er next to her covered her mouth and kept snickering.


    Dad, you think too much, not all girls are afraid of those things.


    "In this case, I have to use a trick!" Nie Kong put down Ya''ai''s hair, stood up and walked to Mengxiang''s side, and hugged Mengxiang''s waist.


    "Nie Jun... Nie Jun, what do you want to do?" Perceiving Nie Kong''s big hands moving on her body, the shy Mengxiang wanted to resist, but the physical strength left her body little by little.


    "Hey, since you don''t say anything, then I will act first and bully your favorite sister in front of you." Nie Kong had already taken the opportunity to print his big mouth on the ruddy little mouth. Do not let go.


    Because of someone watching, Mengxiang resisted a bit shyly at first, using that slender right fist to beat Nie Kong''s chest, only getting weaker and weaker.The tip of her little tongue had already resigned herself to defeat, and Nie Kong invaded her lips aggressively.


    As soon as Mengxiang was "bullyed" in front of her eyes, Ya Ai''s teeth were about to be crushed.


    "Stop! I''m telling you that is, but can you realize that is your own business!" Ya Ai closed her eyes and wailed.


    Nie Kong left Mengxiang''s fragrant lips and looked at Mengxiang''s blushing face in his arms, almost couldn''t help being frivolous.


    "Now I can talk about the principle of the use of the dimensional sword. Mengxiang, you guys will also listen to me, and see if you can comprehend something during the time to go to the kingdom of Yuga!"


    There are no restrictions on the practice of the Dimensional Knife, and anyone can learn it.But except for those with high talents who can learn it, it is difficult to truly understand everything else.Otherwise, the dignified Huang family is nothing more than the undefeated East meets Huang Lingling.


    "Thank you, Sister Ya''ai!" It was only Mengxiang''s gratitude, and Ya Ai''s ugly face burst into a happy smile.Zhu Ranya Ai is really a perverted sister!


    "Bengyue Dimensional Knife is to stagger the object''s original space to achieve an indestructible effect..." After Yaai''s statement, Nie Kong somewhat understood the principle of Dimensional Knife.The effect of double cultivation not only strengthens his soul, but also improves his talents.Coupled with the frequent use of Dingtian Rings, Nie Kong understood six to seven points after listening to Ya Ai''s explanation!


    If you want to deepen your understanding, you need to practice many times!Although the Dimensional Sword is very powerful, there are also weaknesses.If you target an immortal body like the true ancestor level, the effect is not great.


    Moreover, this trick was developed by Dongfang Invincible. In the original book, he could use the enchantment technique to transform Moonyin''s arm to achieve the purpose of defending the dimensional sword.


    "Is this the principle of the Dimensional Knife? It seems to be quite simple." Nie Kong thought about its principle, and without thinking about it, his right hand formed a hand knife and gestured to the void.


    "Hmph, do you think you are the Unbeaten East? You can make it out by just listening to it!" Ya Ai wanted to see Nie Kong''s joke, but only saw the chair in front of Nie Kong was cut into strangely Two paragraphs.


    Ya Ai''s sneered pretty face suddenly stiffened.


    "How come, he just listened to it once and can already use it? It''s a lie!" Although the power is small and the movements are very unskilled, it has been successfully used.

 124 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0126First see Yulu

    "Master, our destination is almost here!" A few hours after the plane took off, it finally came to an altitude of 4,000 meters above Tokyo.


    During this time, Nie Kong worked hard to perfect his Bengyue Dimensional Sword!Although the other women didn''t understand, they were still trying their best to ask for advice.Of course, Moexiang is not interested in these, so it is Moexiang in the real body of the vampire present here!!


    "Time flies, is it already here?" Nie Kong walked to the cockpit and looked down.I saw a huge sky fortress floating strangely in the sky!The mechanized island is like a cold steel city!


    This fortress is protected by a barrier that is no weaker than Yanghai Academy, and it cannot be observed and detected from the human world.Only the real members of the Kingdom of Yuka can enter!Nie Kong knew that Alkad, the legendary ancestor of the vampire, should be buried under this fortress!


    Because the plane Nie Kong and the others were seated on was owned by the Yujia Kingdom, the barrier automatically opened a gap for them to fly in as they proceeded.


    At the landing position of the Kingdom of Yuga, it was surrounded by people at this time, and even the commander of the Kingdom of Yuga, Zhu Ranyulu, and all the branch ministers were standing here.Beside Zhu Ranyulu, Zhu Ranyulu, who looked very similar to her, stood tall!Mother and daughter Hua stand together, just like sisters.


    If Zhu Ranyulu is mature and charming, then her daughter Yulu will be more cute and less mature!


    "Mom, do you think Sister Ya''ai can bring my sister Mengxiang back? There is no problem with her strength, right?" Zhu Rankuai is well aware of her sister''s strength, even if she wins every battle against her sister. Pitiful few times!


    "As long as the god of the gods of Yanghai Academy does not interfere, no one should be her opponent! Think about the master named Ayano, it''s really funny, she can''t help but wants to cooperate with us." Zhu Ranyulu gracefully covered her. Mouth, laughed like a silver bell.


    Behind Yulu, Zhu Ranyicha stood silently beside her, just like Yulu''s servant!


    "Commander, don''t underestimate the master of Ayano, his real body is not simple, he is a vampire just like you! The most weird thing is that he seems to know the affairs of Yuka''s country very well, if you are not sure, I think he will not Let her servant come over." Jincheng Wudu, who had been in contact with Nie Kong, was a little afraid of Nie Kong''s mystery.


    "Hey, I''m a little curious to hear you say that. I didn''t expect that besides Zhu Ran''s family, there are other vampires in the world." Yu Lu''s face showed a slight curiosity.


    "Mom, don''t think too much about it. Even a vampire can hardly escape from Ya Ai''s hands. It is estimated that he has been killed." Gu Ai said coldly.


    "Don''t talk, they''re already here!" The girl with the mask spit out her voice slightly.


    Just when the atmosphere was dignified and very depressing, the small plane in the sky dragged a strip of white smoke and landed on the island!


    After taxiing for a long distance, the plane finally stopped in front of Yulu and the others!


    Da Da heavy footsteps came out from the door!Just after listening to the steps, Yulu and others felt something was wrong.There is only one person in Yaai going out, how come there are so many people suddenly?


    "Oh, did you even run out to greet us on purpose?" Nie Kong walked out of the cabin and appeared in front of Yulu and them surrounded by women like stars holding the moon.


    As for Ya Ai, it was brought out by Nie Kong.However, Ya Ai''s body was already wearing a black veil skirt, which concealed her delicate figure!!


    "How is it possible? Is Yiya''s strength still caught alive? Who are they?" Mou Ai''s white face scanned Nie Kong and the others in amazement, and finally fixed his eyes on Nie Kong.


    "What a handsome handsome guy, is he the so-called master of Ayano. Compared with him, Fujisaki is a scum. As expected of our vampires, handsome enough."


    "Daughter Mengxiang, it''s been a long time since I saw you, why don''t you come over to see your mother?" Although Yulu was a little surprised, she immediately calmed down after seeing the wind and rain.Compared to other things, she is most concerned about Mengxiang.


    Ever since she knew in Ayano''s mouth that Moexiang was the key to awakening Alkad, Yulu felt regretful, why didn''t she hold her firmly in her hand as a child!


    "Mother Yulu." Although she saw her mom and dad who she hadn''t seen for a few years, Mengxiang didn''t feel any familiarity, but rather felt strange to them!Li Mengxiang shrank behind Nie Kong, and did not walk over.


    "Very well, Mengxiang has grown up, and her wings have become hard. So beloved, do you want to be your mother''s enemy." Yulu''s face turned cold, staring at the two daughters indifferently.


    "Mom...we came here and didn''t intend to be your enemy. Nie Jun and Mengxiang just want to cooperate with you." Xin Ai said in a trembling and scared tone.


    "Mengxiang, I already knew your details and wouldn''t go with you!" Nie Kong stood up and walked in front of Yulu, looking at the woman who commanded Yujia Country.


    She has short blond hair and ears, just like a capable woman.On the fair and beautiful Guazi face, the little vermilion lips and shiny eyes set off her incomparably beautiful.


    "Hmph, do you want to cooperate with our Yujia Country? I don''t know if you have that ability." Zhu Rankuai''s slender figure stood up and looked at Nie Kong provocatively.


    "The master''s strength is not your turn to question!" Witch vampire Ayano walked over and said coldly.The dignity of the master does not allow others to blaspheme.


    "Don''t forget, Jun Nie still has us by his side." The girls walked out like a scene of a hundred flowers in a garden.


    "Alkad''s awakening, without the resonance that Akash gave Moexiang''s true ancestor, would never wake up! I know this better than you. And we have the same goal-awakening the true ancestor Alkad, there is no conflict between my cooperation interests and yours!" Nie Kong was not the only one who watched Alkad.

 126 The collapsed two-dimensional text 0128, the monster awakens

    After passing through a few long tunnels, Nie Kong and the others followed Yulu''s footsteps into the center of Yuga Country, an island in the sky.The inside of the base is more exaggerated than what you see outside, and it is a terrifying military base.


    Weapons, ammunition, and talents!I believe that without a few years of planning, it is impossible to have such a terrorist force!That woman Yulu seems to be very ambitious.


    "Since our true ancestor Alkad was sealed by the stinky woman of Akashia again, we moved it here from the castle! Look, how domineering its posture is." Yulu walked out of the lift. When he arrived at the most central control room, he pointed to Alkad and exclaimed.


    The control room is surrounded by heavy tempered glass, but the outside scene can be clearly seen from the inside.In the control room, you can see many electronic devices flashing.


    "Did I finally see it, the legendary monster Alkad!" Ayano''s eyes passed through the glass wall, and Alkad''s real body appeared in her eyes.


    Its body is too big, even if you see it from the control room, you can only see one third of its body!Under the huge body, there are a huge number of tentacles.In appearance, there is no feature that resembles a vampire at all, but it looks like an octopus!


    "Why would I be sealed by the cross, why would I live in the world... After seeing Alkad again, I finally remembered everything!" Mengxiang''s red eyes were slightly sad.The cause of all this is what my mother did to prevent Alkad from waking up again!Mom, you are great, but have you ever thought about how my daughter feels!


    "The blood of the true ancestor of the vampire should be inside its body, I can vaguely feel the blood of my body cheering!" Nie Kong stared at the sleeping monster with infinite enthusiasm in his eyes.


    "Since you already know the specific method to wake it up, you will be responsible for the awakening of the remaining Mengxiang true ancestor''s power." Yulu found a chair and sat down leisurely.


    "Nie Jun, do you really want to do it?" Although she has turned into Rimeexiang, she has lost her opinion at this time!In the horrible memory of her childhood, Alkad almost ate her.


    "Trust me, no one can hurt you with me! Your mother is crying inside the monster, don''t you want to rescue her?" Nie Kong grabbed Mengxiang''s shoulder, his eyes with inspiration Said.At this point, Mengxiang, you have no retreat.


    "Don''t be afraid of Mengxiang, Ya Ai will protect you whenever you want." Ya Ai said proudly.


    Li Mengxiang nodded silently, and slowly closed her scarlet eyes!The power of the true ancestor is hidden in Mengxiang''s body, if it is not for major stimulation, it will never riot.


    But after countless double repairs with Nie Kong, the pure energy he obtained happened to be able to trigger the true ancestor power given by Akashya hidden in Mengxiang''s body!


    With a loud bang, Mengxiang''s body burst into a terrifying demon after a long silence.Under the enchanting atmosphere, the hard floor of the room cracked numerous cracks centered on Mengxiang.


    "Crack!" The fluctuation of power smashed the glass cover surrounding the room into dust, and spread to Alkad not far away.The girls around were pale under the pressure of Mengxiang''s vast demon.Even Zhu Ranyulu, who had been leisurely tilting her thighs, was instantly frightened and bounced.Her delicate face was a little panicked, and her body was shaking slightly inadvertently.


    "This unknown demon spirit is really similar to the demon spirit on Akash, and it really is the power of the true ancestor!" Yulu murmured.


    Although Mengxiang''s appearance hasn''t changed much, Nie Kong knows that her strength has more than doubled!


    "Huh, I''m really tired to maintain this state! Is Nie Jun alright? I can''t maintain this state for too long, otherwise the Mengxiang on the surface will not be able to stand it!" Li Mengxiang gasped, cold Yan''s face oozes drops of fragrant sweat.


    "It''s alright, leave the rest to me. Mengxiang, you did a good job." Hearing Nie Kong''s admiration, Mengxiang''s cold face reluctantly smiled at Nie Kong, and then he fell softly. In the arms of Nie Kong.


    "Is the power too weak to resonate with Alkad''s power? Why doesn''t it wake up?" The girl with the mask said hesitantly.


    "Don''t worry, mother. I have personally experienced Alkad''s awakening Ya Ai a few years ago, and it can''t be wrong." The woman with the mask turned out to be Ya Ai''s mother.


    In this way, the Chinese Miao family has already fallen into the hands of Ya Ai¡¯s mother, no wonder Ya Ai was able to train in the Miao family since she was a child.


    Ya Ai just finished speaking, the ground began to vibrate slightly!I saw Alkad who was already dead, and the tentacles below began to wriggle.


    "Haha... my great ancestor, are you finally going to wake up again. This time there are no three great kings, and no one can stop you." Yulu laughed wildly when she saw this scene.


    "Wow!" A terrifying evil spirit erupted from its body, like a level 12 wind.A large part of the building inside the fortress was scraped down.


    What a powerful force, there is still a big gap between his current strength and it.But if he tried his best, Alkad''s weak soul couldn''t bear his full blow.


    Having absorbed countless monsters and monsters, his soul was also infested by the consciousness of the monsters, becoming no longer himself.The only thing he understands is the constant killing and devouring.


    "While Alkad''s consciousness has not fully awakened, mother, please start our plan-to directly control Alkad and destroy the world!" No wonder they will wake Alkad, it turns out that Yulu mother and daughter have been in control for several years. Its way.


    "Everything is up to you, Yulu!" said Ya''ai''s mother.


    "Okay." Yulu resisted the excitement, and leaped towards Alkad''s body in front.After a few flashes, she appeared on Alkad''s head.

 127 The collapse of the second element text 0129, the goddess are out

    "Without the suppression of the Mengxiang cross, can Yulu control Alkad?" Nie Kong was a little surprised. He thought that Yulu would kneel in front of him and beg her to give her Mengxiang''s cross.


    Yulu''s own vampire ability to detect evil spirits has been brought to the highest level by her. She can grasp the nature and weight of the detected evil spirits clearly, and then use the eyes of the palm of her hand to assimilate other monsters'' stunts.This ability, she called the point of view of God!In other words, Yulu wanted to use this ability to assimilate Alkad''s demon energy, fuse her body into a part of Alkad, and achieve the purpose of controlling it.


    "Akaxia, let me destroy the world you guarded for life!" Yulu had just arrived on top of Alkad''s head, and she immediately used her ability to assimilate into the same kind of evil spirit that Alkad exudes.


    Yulu is like a computer terminal CPU, and those tentacles are like remote control wires pierced into the eyes of her hands, completing a simple fit!


    "Have you succeeded?" All the cadres in Yujia Country stared at Yulu''s low face, not very clear because they couldn''t see her expression.


    "Master, don''t you hurry up, Alkad is about to be acquired by her." Ayano said anxiously.


    "Don''t worry, do you think Alkad can be controlled so easily. She doesn''t have a cross specifically used to suppress it, and she doesn''t have a powerful soul to restrain her. It''s a wishful thinking to succeed!" Nie Konggang finished speaking, Yu Lu low. His face has been raised.A painful scream came from Yulu''s mouth.


    The blood vessels in her body burst with a bang, and countless blood burst out from her body.The top of Alkad''s huge tentacles turned into a big mouth, swallowing Yulu in one bite.


    "Mom!" Kariya cried out in horror, never thought that his mother would become Alkad''s food!


    "Roar!" After eating Yulu, Alkad was completely awake now, frantically destroying everything he saw with its tentacles.Under Alkad''s power, the floating island in the sky was shaking violently.


    "Oops, mom, she''s already empty after years of sleeping! We leave here as soon as possible. If we are caught, we will definitely be eaten by my mother. The plan failed. The second set of plans was implemented." The mask girl''s face changed. Shouted anxiously.Yes, Ya''ai''s mother is Alkad''s daughter!


    The cadres of Yuka no Kuni were originally afraid of this monster, and after seeing Yulu''s end, they dared not stop, and hurriedly followed the masked girl and escaped.


    "This is not suitable for combat. Let''s go outside first." This is the inside of the island center. Nie Kong can''t guarantee that he can survive if the island is destroyed and collapsed.


    "Jun Nie, let''s go quickly." Although they don''t know what Nie Kong''s hole cards are, the women still believe that Nie Kong can take them away safely.


    As soon as Nie Kong picked up the unconscious Mengxiang and the women, they just returned to the ground on the island, when they felt the island shake strongly.


    "Quickly leave! Mom, she is going to implement the second set of plans to throw Alkad and the island into the world together!" Before Ya Ai finished speaking, she heard a crisp sound, surrounding the knot of the island. Jiesuna was lifted.


    "Boom!" A huge sense of weightlessness came, and the island lost the strength to support it and plunged from an altitude of 4,000 meters toward Tokyo below.


    "Oops, it''s too late. If this goes on, even we will have to die here." Beloved said anxiously.


    "Nie Jun, it doesn''t matter, my mother and I will protect you!" A pair of black wings stretched out behind Hu Meng''s mother and daughter, and they flew up all at once.Seeing the two women flying on their own, it was very difficult. How could there be the strength to pull Nie Kong up.Besides, in Nie Kong''s arms, there was a beautiful girl Mengxiang sleeping.


    "Woo...Mum and I can''t fly, are you going to die here?" Bai Xueguo and her mother looked at each other, and the two couldn''t help but hug each other.Not only Bai Xue mother and daughter can''t fly, Ya Ai, Beloved, and Mao Mu Jing can''t fly at an altitude of more than 4,000 meters!


    "It''s true that mom, she actually left me and ran away. How can she be a mother." Ya Ai sighed.


    "With Sister Mengxiang, my beloved is not afraid! Yes, my beloved is already an adult, how can I be afraid." As the beloved said, her lovely eyes have turned into tears.


    "Meow, my teacher really regrets not being able to eat more fish before he died." Mao Mujing is really a natural stayer who doesn''t know any troubles, and at this time he still wants to eat fish.


    "Dad doesn''t need to take care of Jia''er, Jia''er can fly by himself." Jia''er inherited Nie Kong''s night demon flying ability, and the bat summoned just enough to float her in the sky.


    "Master, we have no problem here too!" The two witches, Concubine Ruin and Ayano, have six black steel wings sticking out behind them.Concubine Ru''s magic is good, and she can also bring cats into the sky quietly.


    "There are still five girls who can''t fly? It seems that it is time to summon the celestial beasts and others. I don''t know what they have become after seeing them for so long." Thinking of Huaxian Beast''s nagging, Nie Kong thought. It hurts a bit.


    "Bai Xue, don''t worry, I won''t allow any of you to die in front of me! Come out, the sacred celestial beast, the flower fairy beast, the demon beast!"


    With Nie Kong''s consciousness covering the Dingtian Ring, the sound of the three girls who were still playing inside was summoned by Nie Kong!


    "Master... you are so cruel, you have left the celestial beast for so long!" The sacred celestial beast fluttered with five pairs of wings with golden wings behind him, and rushed to Nie Kong''s side and hugged him tightly.


    "Ah...Akong, you bastard, you kept me in the space for so long, do you know that you are going to smother me to death." Huaxian Beast flew beside Nie Kong and sat on his shoulder .


    "Master, I... I absolutely want to cultivate, and I also want to evolve! You don''t know how miserable I am being bullied by the celestial beast in the space! Woo..." The demon beast is holding Nie Kong''s thigh with scarlet eyes. It''s not scary, but it looks a bit pitiful.


    "Eh...Nie Jun actually summoned an angel out? Am I dreaming?" Bai Xue rubbed his eyes in disbelief, but that was the truth.Even the Baixue icicle next to him couldn''t help but stare at those pale blue pupils.


    "If I didn''t see him transforming, I would really think he was a god. There is an angel and an elf servant, it''s incredible." Ya Ai''s small mouth was startled into an O shape, as if he could stuff a watermelon. .


    Oh my god, who exactly is Jun Nie, this is too powerful.The beloved eyes stopped crying, and stared at the three girls in front of them.


    "Okay, stop acting like a baby. Now that the situation is dangerous, I won''t tell you more. The three of you will pick them up and leave this island!" Nie Kong ordered.


    "Really, I was found out to do this kind of thing." Huaxian Beast complained, but still listened to Nie Kong''s order and hugged her beloved.


    "Yes, my heart loves the master." The shield and the knight''s gun in the hands of the holy female beast disappeared instantly, and then she picked up the mother and daughter of Snow White one by one.Lying in the warm arms of the celestial beast, the two women felt very comfortable.As for the remaining Ya Ai, the remaining monster girl took off and took off.

 128 The collapse of the second element body 0130, into the Alkad body

    "What is that? A meteorite?" On the streets of Tokyo, countless humans raised their heads and looked at the approaching meteorite in the sky in horror.The meteorite is too big, directly covering two-thirds of Tokyo.


    "Boom!" Before everyone on the ground had time to escape, they were smashed to pieces by the strangely falling island from the sky.The bustling Tokyo, Setsuna has become ruins.Less than one-third of those who survived by chance.


    "Roar!" The huge monster crawled out of the ruins, and countless tentacles spread on the ground.The humans who can survive by chance have no ability to escape Alkad''s swallowing.


    Alkad, the size of two or three football fields, raged in the steel city, causing huge disasters to the human world.The flames of disaster began to spread rapidly around Japan from Tokyo.


    Countless blood was swallowed in, and Alkad''s strength became stronger and stronger.Shaking its tentacles casually can bring a strong earthquake to the ground.


    The famous extinct volcanoes such as Mount Fuji, under the influence of power, successively erupted hot magma from the ground!Little Japan is caught in the scene of the end, and countless humans are crying in pain.


    "If we continue, we monsters don''t have to worry about whether we can live normally with humans." Xiao Zi, who was flying in the sky, muttered.


    "Master! The world here doesn''t seem to be the world we used to be, and I haven''t felt the Digimon world here." The holy female beast stared at the sky and said strangely.


    "Is that right? Akong, you are so amazing, there will be a way to other worlds." Huaxian Beast shouted lively.


    "The digital world is about to be destroyed before we leave, of course it doesn''t exist anymore," said the monster girl naturally.


    "You are right, this is indeed not the Digimon world." Nie Kong nodded, "but don''t worry, I will never abandon you no matter what."


    "Master, what should we do now, are we watching Alkad destroy the world. I think Alkad should be controlled by the master." Although Ayano was the three servants who appeared in surprise, Did not ask much.As a maid, she only needs to serve her master well, she knows this very well.


    "Nie Jun, I''m afraid it will be out of control and even our monsters will be destroyed. So if Nie Jun is confident, please subdue it." The girls around looked at Nie Kong hopefully.


    "Don''t worry, Alkad''s power can only be mine alone!" Nie Kong''s blood began to boil, and there was something in Alkad''s body calling him.


    Nie Kong knew that the blood of the true ancestor of the vampire in Alkad was attracting the blood of the vampire in his body!My body is eager to be further strengthened.


    "Ayano, please help me hold Moexiang first, and I will go there. After planning for so long, I must do Alkad." Nie Kong gently pulled Moexiang down before handing Moexiang to Ayano. The cross on the neck.The cross on Mengxiang has the ability to suppress the demon energy in Alkad!If Yulu knew this just now, she would not fall into that fate.


    "Master, let me help you too. My sacred power is just able to restrain the dark power of that monster!" As the ultimate sacred celestial beast, its current strength is comparable to the ultimate beast of Digimon World.After all, the holy celestial beast is the three big angels guarding the Digimon world.


    "Well, as for you just stay here and don''t get close to it. The current Alkad is too dangerous for you! Flower Fairy Beast, so are you. If you are not obedient, just pick your ass." Flower Fairy Beast said Nie Kong interrupted immediately when he was talking.


    "The celestial beast, let''s go." Nie Kong was pulled by a group of bats, and the celestial beast flew towards Alkad.On the way, Nie Kong handed the cross to the celestial beast, hoping that she could use the cross as a medium to release the sacred power of purification.


    "Wow!" Perceiving Nie Kong''s approach, Alkad''s countless tentacles swept towards Nie Kong and them.


    "Angry Blood Whip!" The Yanlong in Nie Kong''s hand directly swept away with all his strength, hitting Alkad''s tentacles.With a bang, the huge tentacles were blown off by Nie Kong''s departure, and burned.


    But as Alkad was an immortal, the place burned by the flames was restored to its original state in an instant.


    "Master, I will use sacred power to suppress it first, so just act as you just said. Don''t worry, I will be with you." The holy female beast stared at Nie Kong holy and tenderly, with extremely tender eyes in her eyes.


    "Cover me!" Nie Kong nodded moved, and rushed towards Alkad without talking about others.


    Alkad would naturally not allow Nie Kong to approach, and countless tentacles formed a large net to cover it.It is estimated that Nie Kong would definitely be swallowed up if he used the Night Demon flying attack.After all, the devouring ability of Night Demon''s flight was weaker than that of Alkad.


    "Javelin in the Garden of Eden!" At this moment, an incandescent light was shot from the cross in the hands of the holy female beast!Countless tentacles blocking in front melt quickly like snowflakes meeting sunlight.


    After shooting through the tentacles, the incandescent sacred power made a one-meter blood hole in the sacredness of Alkad.At the wound, there was still a bit of smoke.


    "Roar!" Even Alkad, who was immortal, screamed in pain when he was hit by the holy female beast!However, Alkad''s immortal body was really abnormal, and instantly recovered from his injuries.


    "The tree of life crystal!" In order to suppress Alkad, the holy maiden beast constantly used its own tricks, just to buy time for the owner.The azure crystal formed the appearance of a tree of life, crashing into Alkad''s body, causing a big explosion.


    "It''s now, take my full Eden Javelin!" Seeing that Nie Kong had approached Alkad, the celestial beast''s eyes lit up and immediately poured the power of her whole body on the cross.


    A three-meter-long beam of light penetrated a large hole in Alkad''s body with an unstoppable force.Countless blood emerged from its body.With the addition of the cross, the sacred power of the holy celestial beast has been multiplied several times, which has a great restraint effect on Alkad.


    "Haha, well done!" Nie Kong laughed, his body turned into an afterimage and rushed into Alkad''s body from its wound.

 129 The collapse of the second element text 0131, advanced true ancestor

    As soon as he entered Alkad''s body, Nie Kong was surrounded by Alkad''s blood.The blood is like a strong acid that is very corrosive, trying to swallow the ants that dare to break into it.True ancestor-level blood, powerful and domineering.


    "It''s the blood of the true ancestor of vampires, ordinary blood is so domineering!" Nie Kong didn''t dare to be careless, and quickly fleeed towards the blood of the true ancestor that attracted him while he could persist.


    The closer to its heart, Nie Kong felt the stronger the burning sensation from his body!However, after tens of seconds, Nie Kong finally arrived at the destination that attracted him.


    In its heart, separated by two warehouse-like containers!Inside the container, the two wives of Akash and Yulu were naked, sleeping quietly there.The blood of the hot Alkad is smelting their bodies continuously.


    Akash has been swallowed for several years, but because the blood of the true ancestor in the body is very domineering, so far Alkad has not been able to refine her.But Nie Kong could clearly see that the pretty faces of the two women were faintly painful.


    "There are two true ancestors'' blood, no wonder they are so attracted to their own blood. If I can refine them, how strong will my strength be." Combining the blood of two different true ancestors, will Nie Kong was very excited about how much improvement he brought to himself.


    "First refine the blood of Alkad''s true ancestors!" Nie Kong approached the container and opened his big mouth slightly.Countless golden blood brushed into Nie Kong''s body.In the blink of an eye, Nie Kong swallowed a third of the golden blood in Alkad''s heart!


    "boom!"


    As soon as the golden blood entered his body, it exploded in his body almost instantaneously, frantically running around in his body.Countless golden blood began to compete with the blood in Nie Kong''s body.


    The energy in Alkad''s blood was violent beyond Nie Kong''s expectations. It is estimated that not many people in the world of the cross could bear this violent energy.Nie Kong tried to wrap up the blood in his body and swallow it, but was quickly rushed out by them.


    "Asshole, do I have to force me to use the power of my soul to refine it? Otherwise, I will continue to refine at this slow speed, and when will it be absorbed?" Nie Kong gritted his teeth and burned his soul directly in his body. Power!


    "Zizi!" After Nie Kong''s extremely high concentration of soul power was ignited, it burned crazily in his body.When the domineering true ancestor''s blood touched the emptiness of the soul fire, it fell apart and was refined to become extremely docile, and integrated into Nie Kong''s vampire blood in an orderly manner.


    The blood in the body made a sound of excitement at this moment, and it was boiling.The pure essence blood obtained by refining was swallowed by the blood in the body at a terrifying speed.


    But as the blood was swallowed, the flow of blood did not increase, it actually condensed little by little.But the reduced blood had all turned golden without any impurities..


    The blood flowed quickly along the veins. Wherever it passed, Nie Kong''s vampire body quickly strengthened towards the true ancestor''s immortal body.


    "Alkad''s essence and blood have been absorbed almost, and now only the real ancestor Akashic is left!" Feeling the blood in the body is still eager and excited.Nie Kong hugged lightly, and hugged Akashia''s flawless body into his arms.


    Akash''s figure is very good. Compared with Mengxiang''s, she has more mature intellectual beauty and less cuteness and innocence.Cotton''s body pressed against Nie Kong''s body, bouncing like a naughty ball.


    Staring at Akashia, who was similar to Mengxiang Jiufen, Nie Kong lowered his head and stretched out his fangs to pierce her delicate neck.Nie Kong did not absorb too much, only swallowed a fifth of her body''s blood.


    As soon as Akashya''s blood entered his body, the three strands of essence and blood were directly fused together, tumbling and swimming quickly in Nie Kong''s body again and again.


    Every time Nie Kong turned around, he felt his strength a little bit bigger!After ninety-nine-eighty-one laps, the surging pure gold blood poured into Nie Kong''s heart.


    The inner core in the heart was shattered suddenly and melted into Nie Kong''s blood.From now on, Nie Kong really became an immortal existence.If the blood in the body does not dry, the body will not die, and there is no longer the weakness of the core.


    Nie Kong was surprised to realize that the vampire blood in his body had undergone a qualitative change!The power from the body is actually more than ten times greater than before.


    With a light grip, Nie Kong felt that he could immediately break Alkad''s body and rush out.Is this the power of the true ancestor? It is very powerful.Even if the ten undefeated Orientals add up, they are not my opponents.


    Nie Kong''s consciousness plunged into his body, and he silently closed his eyes, feeling the power that his body was about to surging.


    The true ancestor of the vampire, swallowed the blood of the true ancestors of Alkad and Akash, and formed a new true ancestor with terrifying power!


    Active skills: immunity to diseases, immunity to toxins, immunity to curses, 100% resistance to light, immortality!


    Promising skills: First embrace the contract, can drain human blood, and then inject your own blood into your body, turning it into a vampire.The human being embraced for the first time possesses one-tenth the strength of Nie Kong.Moreover, eternal life must not betray the master.


    Coercion: has a certain coercive effect on vampires


    The king of the night, no one can compete at night, able to display 200% of his strength during the day!


    The immortal body can be restored no matter how damaged the body is.The blood will not drain, the body will not die!


    Can transform into a bat: Vampires are usually surrounded by bats, and Nie Kong can also become a vampire bat.


    Transformation: Normally maintains the appearance of a human, but can display 200% of its own strength in a combat transformation state.


    Blood sucking: It can use fangs to suck up the blood and soul of human beings, and it can also release bats to swallow it.


    Night Demon Flying Attack (Enhanced): Unleash countless bats. Each bat has a great bloodthirsty, with greater speed and power than before.Can help devour and collect the blood of the enemy.


    Blood Whip of Sin (Anger State): Every whip is struck with the power of anger. When hit, it will be infected with anger and lose reason. The whip also has powerful power.


    Devour: Like Alkad, it can swallow countless monsters to strengthen itself.


    Transfer: You can change the trajectory of the enemy and the trick together, and you can also transfer yourself out, but the mental energy is ten times the original.


    Trick resolution: able to use spiritual power to turn all elemental attacks into powder.


    Soul Blade: Can use mental power to attack, it is impossible to prevent!


    Blood Explosion: It can detonate the blood that you can see, sending out unprecedented destruction.A liter of ordinary human blood can detonate the destructive power of Nie Kong''s own power, but the more blood, the greater the power.A drop of blood from a vampire can cause 20 times the damage to the enemy''s own power. If it explodes all over the body, it can cause a thousand times the power of destruction.


    Physical skills: Bengyue Dimensional Knife, a trick that Ya Ai learned and comprehended.

 130 The collapse of the second element text 0132, the awakening of Akash

    Hypnosis: Use the power of the soul to hypnotize the enemy.The weaker the enemy''s soul power, the easier it is to succeed.It is characterized by the hypnotized person''s autonomous judgment, weakened or lost voluntary willingness to act, and distortion or loss of sensation and perception.In the process of hypnosis, the hypnotized person follows Nie Kong''s hints or instructions, and reacts with belief.


    Physical and external skills: Bengyue Dimensional Knife, comprehend the skills Ya Ai said by himself.


    Not only has his strength increased several times, but his own skills have also increased by four!Devour, hypnosis, blood burst, hypnosis!There is a skill that does not belong to itself, which can be seen in the future to continue to learn and strengthen.


    But only to swallow this item, Nie Kong felt a little reluctant, and did not dare to try it easily.Swallowing this trick is just to increase one''s own evil spirits. If you become Alkad''s inhuman monster, you will definitely cry.The tentacles are the most annoying.


    As for the blood burst, Nie Kong felt very curious, and really wanted to try the power.Especially seeing the countless blood in Alkad''s body, if it detonates, he doesn''t know how powerful it can be.


    After all, Alkad''s physique is too big, as big as three or four football fields.Although Nie Kong had absorbed one third of the blood of the true ancestor on his body, two thirds remained.As for the ordinary blood itself, there is no way to measure it, and it slowly accumulates as it continues to swallow.


    Besides, the energy contained in its own ordinary blood is much more than a liter of ordinary people.To put it simply, the current Alkad is a mobile explosive package for Nie Kong!


    Nie Kong slightly used the ability to control blood, only to see the blood around him retreating quickly under his command, and in a blink of an eye, a few meters of blood red space was vacated.


    "Hmm!" Just as Nie Kong''s consciousness was withdrawn from his body, Akashya''s mature body in his arms moved inadvertently.


    When entering Alkad''s body, Nie Kong''s clothes had been corroded clean by Alkad''s blood.So now Nie Kong and Akashya, the two of them are pasted together without wearing any clothes.


    When the mother-in-law woke up, she wouldn''t think I was eating her tofu.But the touch of her mature body is great!If Mengxiang is a green apple, then Akashia is a ripe peach, white and juicy.


    Nie Kong, who had just received a lot of help from the body of a vampire, ignited a raging fire in his heart!!


    "Who are you? Did you wake me up from Alkad''s body." Akashia snorted, and her beautiful eyelashes moved slightly.Then the dazzling double pupils were dotted on her beautiful face.


    Pure and kind!Her eyes are very similar to Biao Mengxiang, as if they were carved out of a mold.Perhaps when she created another personality for Mengxiang, she carved it out using herself as a template.


    "Yes." Nie Kong nodded, his red pupils full of strong possessiveness.


    "You are the vampire of Zhu Ran''s family. No one except them will know that I am sealed here. Are you also awakening me to inherit the power of our true ancestor of the vampire family, just like Zhu Ran Yicha? Is it true?" Akashia was deceived by Zhu Ranyicha into his pure body more than ten years ago, and gave birth to Mengxiang.


    Facing the same situation, Akashia became somewhat silent.Although she rejects another husband in her heart, she will give her everything for the future of the vampire family.


    She can be said to be stupid, but Akash is such a person.Not only can I sacrifice myself for justice, but my daughter is also cruelly sealed.


    I haven''t said anything yet, how come you show a very clear look.But, can I refuse such kind request from Akashic.


    "Yes, in order to inherit the power of our true ancestor of vampires, Akash, you will agree to my request!" Nie Kong gently took Akash''s little hand and placed it on his body.


    Akashia felt hot from the palm of her hand, and her cheeks resembling Mengxiang were slightly flushed.A vampire of the same true ancestor level, Nie Kong''s temperament always attracts Akash.After the vampires in the world of cross and vampires lose their first embrace skills, they can only rely on human beings to give birth to children.


    And if the vampire reproduces with other races, the chance of a purebred vampire being born is very small, and there is a high chance that it will be a bastard like Xiao Gong Xizang.


    "In order that our race will not be extinct, I...I will work hard!" Akawen''s soft finger touch gave Nie Kong an alternative indulgence.Compared with a girl''s hand, his own hand doesn¡¯t feel like a grade at all. Akash


    "The true ancestor Akash, your decision is correct. As long as we strive to give birth to more than a dozen children in the future, you will not worry about our vampires like this in the future. Our vampires will be in our hands. Carry forward."


    "Do you... do you think I am a pig? How could it be possible to give birth to so many." Akashia stammered!


    "Don''t forget, our vampires have a very long lifespan, Akash, you will accompany me to the wasteland and grow old."


    A wicked smile appeared on Nie Kong''s handsome face. He gently lifted Akash''s pointed chin, and his big mouth was unceremoniously printed on it.


    "Woo..." Akashia''s body stiffened, and the movement of her little gloves stopped, as she responded to Nie Kong''s kiss at a loss.She had never felt it, and the feeling of kissing would be so exciting.


    The combination of myself and Yicha is just a simple move.Is there so many tricks to do this kind of thing? Is the chance of getting pregnant like this a bit higher?Akashia, with a pure and innocent soul, thought of this complicated issue in shock.


    "Akaxia''s H skills seem to be at a junior level! Worry about it, let me take the place of the useless Tea Bear to train you." Nie Kong''s eyes were full of smiles.

 131 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0133, multiply and thrive

    The most loving thing is to abuse a wife.Especially those young women who are pure and conservative in heart!Akashia is one of the representatives.


    "Akaxia, I''m starting to give birth to a baby." Nie Kong gently separated Akaxia''s white and slender legs and pushed himself up.


    Akashia was already in a rush, instinctively leaned forward and gently pressed her body against Akashia on the ground, and really got her.


    The physique of the mature woman has been perfectly reflected in this aspect, but Shisana has adapted to the pain of the first experience and actively catered to Nie Kong''s fierce attack.


    Nie Kong''s dual cultivation divine art automatically started, and energy circulated continuously in their bodies.In particular, the blood of the true ancestors of the two vampires buzzed strongly.


    The bodies and souls of the two were strengthened simultaneously.The benefits of the body are not weaker than the soul.The surging energy directly melted into the blood of the two.


    "Really, don''t blame me in the future." Nie Kong gently stroked Akash''s hair, muttering in his heart.Perhaps knowing that his daughter did this kind of thing with him, Akasha would poke angrily.


    "Come on, since Akashia can do it, my Yulu will never lose to him. Yicha has become my puppet a few years ago, don''t feel guilty. Everything in my body now belongs to you. Yes." Yulu pressed against Nie Kong, her eyes faintly excited.


    There was no reason for him, because Akash was on the sidelines, not knowing when to wake up.If she knew the man she had just started, what would happen to her relationship with me, I look forward to it.

 132 The collapse of the second element body 0134, conquer

    Since Zhu Ranyicha awakened Akashya, Zhu Ranyicha, who liked the new and hated the old, immediately left Yulu mother and daughter in the cold.Otherwise, Yulu would definitely not reach out to her husband Yicha after Akashia sacrificed herself to seal Alkad.It''s not that Yulu is cruel, but that the tea is too scumbag and has no sense of responsibility!The hatred of Yicha and the jealousy of Akashia forced Yulu to establish the Kingdom of Yuga, determined to destroy the human world that Akashia dreamed of.


    I thought that after killing a tea, Akashia would be a little sad.But never thought that at the moment when Akashwa woke up, he found a man whom he could rely on.Looking at Akashia who was enjoying H with a happy expression, Yulu was burning with jealousy.Unforgivable, how can there be such a good thing!


    Zhu Ranyi tea?At this moment the name had been completely forgotten by her!She had never thought that the happiness brought to her by doing this kind of thing would be so intense.


    "No wonder Akasia enjoys it so much. It turns out that it feels so wonderful to do with him! No, his words are many times better than a cup of tea. I definitely can''t lose to Akashia again!"


    Just as Yulu and Nie Kong were immersed in the after-rhyme, Akashia next to them woke up.


    "Yulu, why are you here, Yulu?" Akashia, who was lying down beside her suddenly, raised her upper body and stammered.


    "The place where we are located is inside Alc¨¢d, because she wanted to control Alc¨¢d, but unfortunately failed. So just like you, Alc¨¢d was swallowed into the body."


    "But... but why do you want to do this with her? Can''t I alone be able to meet your needs." Akashia asked with tears in her hands, holding her plump breasts.


    "Hmm...Akaxia, stop thinking about it, why would I be willing to give him to you!" Yulu happily hugged Nie Kong''s head and gently stroked Nie Kong''s hair.


    Yulu''s expression made even Akasha stared blankly.In her previous years at Zhu Ran''s house, she had never seen Yulu''s happy expression.


    "But we have already agreed that we are going to have more than a dozen vampire babies together to revitalize our family of vampires. Yulu does not have the blood of the true ancestor in your body, so you can''t help him." Speaking of this, Akash''s His face flushed slightly.


    How come I have become so bold now that I will compete with other girls for men.But what he said, I will not give up.Have children together and live happily together.


    "Although I could tolerate you snatching a cup of tea before, I will insist on fighting you to the end if he says it!" Yulu''s eyes burst out with murderous intent, obviously wanting to do something against her.


    In Yulu''s heart, Nie Kong''s position already occupies a large part.If she was jealous before Shuangxiu, now she has a touch of affection for Nie Kong.


    Once the young woman''s feelings broke out, it was definitely stronger than anyone else!


    "Actually, I forgot to tell you one thing!" Nie Kong interrupted.


    "What''s the matter?" The two women''s eyes were loving and shot at the central figure Nie Kong.For them, every word of Nie Kong is very important.


    "Mengxiang still has her beloved, and now she has become my woman just like you, but they get along very well." Nie Kong did not hide it, nor did he want to hide it.


    "Is it true?!" The two women exclaimed at the same time, unbelievable in their eyes.I... I am so shameless, did I have that kind of relationship with my son-in-law?


    "Hey...so, as mothers, you two really need to learn from your daughters! I don''t like it, noisy girls." Nie Kong forcefully hugged the two mothers in front of him, with big hands. Wandering around them.


    "Woo...I''m really good or bad, I actually did that kind of thing with you." Recalling his bold performance just now, Akashia''s face showed a bitter smile.But if she was given another chance, she would never regret it.


    "Since you have been wrong, then you will be wrong. I hope Mengxiang will understand in the future and don''t blame my mother."


    "Pump, it turns out I just pushed my son-in-law back, it''s so exciting. Akash, just wait. Add my daughter, I believe he will choose us." After Yulu reacted, she smiled charmingly. , And didn''t care.


    "Well, now that you have recovered, then let''s continue."

 133 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0135, break through

    0135I don''t know what to do.


    In fact, both mothers knew in their hearts that everything was on their own.Especially Akash, who misunderstood Nie Kong''s identity and had that kind of relationship.The fault is not with others, but with her.


    Akashia could not hate in her heart, and her head was in a mess.She had thought of giving up Nie Kong and leaving silently.But the joy brought to her by that pair of repairs was already imprinted in her heart, and she couldn''t forget it.Thinking of Nie Kong''s gentleness, Nie Kong''s toughness, and the feeling that Nie Kong gave her, Akash''s heart felt like a knife.


    "Like is like, even a daughter can''t stop my feelings. If Mengxiang, she will understand her mother."


    But Yulu didn''t worry much, she was the queen in front of her daughter.Therefore, no matter what Yulu said, the beloved and the mowing dare not oppose the mother''s words.


    "Beloved, I think you will help mom, right."


    After one dragon and two winds, the two women lying in Nie Kong''s arms looked at each other, but at the same time they turned their heads with a hum, their faces blushing.They two women, how did they ever think that they would be ashamed of each other.Recalling the sound of the waves they had just made, the two women''s faces were flushed.


    Nie Kong breathed a sigh of relief seeing the two women quieter.It seems that after the threesome, the relationship between the two women has undergone a subtle change.The exercises given by Renhuang Xuanyuan are indeed a cheat tool for good impressions.


    "Have you rested?" Nie Kong asked lazily, playing with the breasts of the two women with different touches.


    "No way, no way. Nie Jun, your fighting power is too strong, I...I can''t stand it, you...Let''s go to Akashya." She rolled her eyes and thought of a ghost.


    "No, aren''t you satisfied. Right... I''m sorry, I don''t have any strength anymore!" The feeling of softness, how can I stand Nie Kong''s flogging again.


    "What I want to say is that if you rest well, you should almost leave Alkad''s body. You two little fairies, where did you think of going?" Nie Kong''s eyes were filled with a warm smile.


    "Ah!" After the two women knew that they would be wrong about Nie Kong''s meaning, they buried their faces in Nie Kong''s arms ashamed, and never dared to lift them up again.


    "Haha..." Nie Kong couldn''t control the liking in his heart when seeing a mature young woman showing such a cute appearance, and he slapped the two women with a heavy kiss on their cheeks.


    The two women felt the love in Nie Kong''s heart, opened their eyes shyly, and smiled sweetly at Nie Kong.


    "Let''s go, we should also get out of Alkad after we rest!" Nie Kong took the little hands of the two women and stood up.After a period of recovery, the restless hearts of the two women have returned to calm, but the blush on their faces has not faded.


    Nie Kong took out three sets of clothes from Dingtian Ring and gave him one set, one for each of the two women.If you want to go out, you must solve the clothes problem.If the bodies of the two women were seen by others, they would not lose their lives.


    The two women gave Nie Kong a weird look. They didn''t ask why the clothes appeared suddenly, and they both picked up the clothes and put them on.


    "Jun Nie! My body has recovered one-third of its strength, but my strength is not enough to break Alkad''s body and escape. Is there any way you can do it?" Akash asked worriedly.


    If you have the strongest true ancestor power of a vampire, you can''t break it out, so how can we escape from it?I blame myself for being too low, not only can''t protect his daughter, but now even Jun Nie can''t protect it.


    "It''s a pity, if my strength is twice as strong, I will be able to control Alkad from the point of view of the gods again!" Yulu also shook her head slightly, saying that she has no choice now.


    "Haha...Akaxia, Yulu, don''t worry about you two. I said that I will take you out and it will work! Now, I will show you the power I have." As Nie Kong''s confident laughter spread, The two women suddenly noticed an extremely terrifying monster energy erupting from Nie Kong''s body.


    This demonic spirit was so great that even Akash, who was the true ancestor, was completely suppressed.The power of horror spread, and the goose bumps on the skin of the two women were irritated.


    The countless blood in Alkad''s body was constantly tossing and trembling fiercely under this burst of demon energy.


    "Roar!" Nie Kong let out a vented roar with terrifying power circulating through his body.His appearance began to change dramatically.With silver hair and red eyes, Nie Kong turned into a real vampire.


    "What a terrifying power, even the current ancestor Alkad can''t match it. Isn''t Nie Jun... his strength has surpassed the true ancestor?" Feeling the blood level from Nie Kong''s body Under the pressure, the feet of the two women were shaking inadvertently.


    Yulu was the first to bear the terrifying pressure, and knelt under Nie Kong with a puff.But Yulu''s eyes were not afraid, but there was a hint of pride.This is her man, with the strongest power in the world.


    "Huhu...Nie Jun, what level of your strength... has it reached?" Akashia asked with a trembling voice, somewhat eagerly.Beyond the true ancestor, this is something she never dared to imagine.


    "To put it simply, even ten Alcads combined are not my opponents!" Nie Kong smiled proudly, then clenched his palms into fists, and slammed on Alcad''s internal body.


    "Boom!" A huge force exploded on Alkad, setting off a huge wave!Where Nie Kong''s fist hit, a five-meter-wide wound appeared!The wound continued to spread until it passed out of its body.


    Nie Kong¡¯s fist easily penetrated a tunnel out of the flesh wall ten meters thick.


    Alkad kept rolling on the ground, roaring, and frantically destroying everything he saw.It can be seen how much pain was given to it under Nie Kong''s ordinary punch.


    "Let''s go, let''s go out." Nie Kong turned his head and smiled, holding up the small hands of the two women who were still in a daze, and with a slight leap, he jumped out of Alkad''s body.

 134 The collapse of the second element text 0136, kill the East Unbeaten

    0136I don''t know what to do.


    "Damn it! Without Akash, it is impossible to seal Alkad again with the strength of the two of us! Although it was thought that after more than a hundred years of calm, it will wake up again." Alkad was in front of him. As one of the three great Pluto kings, Dongfang Undefeated hates the voice.


    At this time, the undefeated Dongfang had already solved the seal on his body and exerted his 100% strength.But in the face of Alkad''s immortality, his terrifying dimensional sword has little effect.


    "Boom!" Dongfang Undefeated had just cut off the huge tentacles coming from the attack, but Alkad''s other tentacles shot him away.With a bang, a big pit appeared 100 meters away.


    A trace of blood was flowing from the corner of Dongfang Unbeaten''s mouth, his right hand was clutching the injured wound, and he crawled out embarrassedly.


    "Old man, are you okay!" The chairman of the board of directors, God Noriaki, rushed to the front of the East Undefeated, released the magic circle to block the rushing tentacles, and temporarily kept the East Unbeaten safe.


    "Ahem! I''m fine, but if it is not resolved as soon as possible, all human beings will be killed by it. Japan will be destroyed by it within a day, but I did not expect it will come to Hong Kong so soon."


    The Eastern Undefeated was a little sad, and he led all the fighting power of the Huang family, but he still couldn''t stop Alkad''s invasion.


    "Hey, don''t talk about it, old man, Japan where I live was destroyed in one day, how can the world stop it." Godko Shinori sighed clearly.


    "Dad, are you okay." Huang Feihong and Miao Tiantian hobbled before Dongfang Undefeated, and asked in a weak tone.


    "It''s okay, I can still fight! The group of bastards in Yuga is really hateful. In order to eliminate humans, they will release a horrible monster like Alkad! Now their group of bastards, it is estimated that they can watch our jokes in the sky." Dongfang No. The defeated eyes shot into the sky with murderous intent, and there was a helicopter hovering above.


    In addition to the helicopter, a dozen women from Nie Kong also hovered in the sky looking at Alkad worriedly.Nie Kong has been in Alkad''s body for a day, and they are naturally worried about his situation.


    "Boom!" The loud noise resounded again, and the cracks immediately covered the earth.How can a small Hong Kong resist the ravages of Alkad?Its power is because it swallows countless human relationships, just like a perpetual motion machine is never exhausted.This situation caused a pale touch on Dongfang''s undefeated face. Could it be that the scene hundreds of years ago will appear again?


    But now that the true ancestor Akash is not there, who can stop its attack?Although resentful, none of them can do anything about it.Their strength is not even qualified to block it.


    "Kacha!" Countless tentacles broke through the solid ground and crawled out from under the invincible people in the East.


    "Oops, let''s get out of here quickly!" As soon as the Dongfang''s undefeated shout fell, the terrifying bang resounded loudly.The crimson tentacles, like countless vines, burst out from the ground.In their horrified eyes, the tentacles stormed the sky, and finally poured down on the four of them!


    "The two children of Lingling and Fangfang have died in Japan. Is the incense of our Huang family going to be cut off in my generation." Dongfang Unbeaten smiled bitterly, but faced with so many tentacles, he couldn''t help it.Besides, his body is still injured.


    However, when the tentacles were a few meters away from the ground, they suddenly solidified.The huge Alkad actually let out a loud wailing, as if suffering severe pain.


    "Who would it be? Could it hurt Alkad?" The Invincible Touhou and God Koko looked at each other, and at the same time looked at them with shock.


    With silver hair and red eyes, a man, two women and three vampires were printed in their sight.


    "Akaxia is already capable of coming out of Alkad, this world is saved!" Seeing the familiar faces of Akashia, Dongfang Unbeaten suddenly ignored the wilting faces of Nie Kong and the others standing next to him. Full of excitement.


    "Akaxia? Young Nie Kong?" As for Yuko, God Dianming noticed Nie Kong who was holding Akaxia''s little hand. Apart from excitement, there was a hint of doubt on his face.Why does Nie Kong appear here, and the two women next to him are all headed by him.


    "Boy Nie Kong, it''s a pity that I didn''t promise to be my son-in-law last year. If there is such a strong and handsome husband, Lingling would laugh in her dreams." Miao Tiantian ignored the two girls and stared at Nie Kong''s face.


    Compared with him, his husband''s appearance can be called a ghost.If it wasn''t for the peaceful marriage of the Miao family and the Huang family for years to end the struggle between the Miao family and the Huang family, one''s own eyes would never look down on her husband''s scar face.


    "Mom? Mom is still alive? She is really alive!" Zhu Rangai on the helicopter, her face was full of excitement when she saw Yulu appear.


    The holy face of the holy female beast was full of surprises at this moment, staring at the Nie Kong who ran out of Alkad.


    In the arms of the celestial female beast, Limeng Xiangbei''s teeth bit her mouth tightly, her body trembling slightly, and her red eyes were filled with mist due to excitement.Nie Jun really succeeded and really rescued my mother!


    "It''s fine if you don''t die, it''s fine if you don''t die!" Xue Bai''s mother and daughter breathed a sigh of relief. Although their faces looked a little calm, their voices were full of joyful tremors.


    "Hey, Akong is such a big man, and we have to worry about it!" Huaxian Beast muttered.


    "This terrifying demon spirit... is so strong! He... has he done what Ya Ai didn''t do." The first thing Ya Ai noticed was the demon spirit bursting from Nie Kong''s body.


    The blue sky remained, but the land became lifeless and lifeless under the ravages of Alkad.On the gray-brown land, the scorching flames ignited the sky red.


    In the sky, Nie Kong stood in the air holding a woman hand in hand.His red pupils swept slowly, and finally he saw some familiar faces, and a bloodthirsty smile formed at the corner of his mouth.


    Is the East undefeated? Now let you try my newly acquired skills.I rewarded my hatred a year ago, and I still remember it clearly!


    "Akasha, it''s really unexpected to be able to meet again. Come on, let''s seal Alkad again with the strength of the three of us." Dongfang Invincible laughed with a hearty smile.


    When Akashia saw an old friend, her face was also joyful, and she wanted to rush to reminisce about the past, but Nie Kong''s hand tightly grasped her wrist.


    "Akaxia, you are already my woman, and I don''t allow you to contact any man. What''s more, the invincible Oriental still has enemies with me." Hearing Nie Kong''s overbearing words, Akaxia''s movements stopped. .


    "Sorry, I...I am no longer the former Akash! The former Akash has completely died when Alkad was sealed. The current me is the new me." Akashia quietly Said to the East Unbeaten.


    "What..." Before the Invincible East wanted to understand what Akashia meant, a drop of golden blood came to them in a flash like a meteor, too fast to react.

 135 The collapse of the second element text 0137, the power of blood burst

    The golden drop of blood exudes a coquettish brilliance in the sun, and it spans hundreds of meters with a scream!


    Nie Kong looked forward to surprises for himself when he tried the newly acquired skill for the first time.Although the previous life-death screaming was a long-range attack skill, it was far less handsome than the blood burst.


    "He... his name is Nie Kong, why did that boy suddenly attack me?" Although Dongfang Unbeaten was shocked in his heart, he would not sit and wait for death after numerous battles.The right hand formed the appearance of a hand knife, and Dongfang Undefeated swiped into the void against the golden drop of blood.


    "Bengyue Dimensional Knife!"


    When he slashed across the space in front of him, a twist that was invisible to the naked eye flashed.


    "Blast it for me!" When the golden drop of blood hit the distorted space, Nie Kong''s voice suddenly resounded like thunder in the sky!


    "Boom!!" The golden blood drop burst into an unprecedented bright light, which looked like a small sun from a distance.Immediately afterwards, the earth-shaking sound that caused people''s eardrums to crack, resounded across the sky!


    The extremely terrifying energy storm, in an instant, swept out from the distorted space impact, and in an instant it filled a radius of 100 meters!Under this terrifying energy explosion, even Alkad slapped the ground restlessly!


    The smoke dissipated, and there was a 100-meter deep pit where the East Invincible stood.Under this terrifying blood explosion, the unbeaten body of the East was completely evaporated clean.


    The god of the god Nenaki, who was a little close to the East Undefeated, fell on the ground a hundred meters away, covered in blood, and his appearance was seriously injured by the aftermath of the explosion!!The worst was Huang Feihong, the position below the waist had disappeared, screaming half-dead.


    The least injured person was Miao Tiantian. As the heir of the Miao family, the inheritance of the Miao family''s martial arts has been practiced to the point where his insight is far from Huang Feihong''s.


    "What a terrifying strength, just a drop of vampire blood already contains so much energy. Nie Jun''s strength, as expected, has surpassed the true ancestor!" Akxia sighed, feeling a little joyful in his heart. Lost.It turns out that in the world, there really is a power above the true ancestor.


    "I hate those pro-human fairies a long time ago, Nie Jun killed well." Yulu smiled and couldn''t help kissing Nie Kong with joy.


    At this time, all the girls in the sky flew towards Nie Kong.Except for the girls in Zhu Ran''s family, the rest of the girls looked at Akash with a little surprise, because her appearance was almost carved out of Mengxiang.


    "Ahem... I will introduce you, she is Mengxiang''s mother, Akash, and she is her beloved mother Yulu. Remember to get along well in the future." Nie Kong interrupted the embarrassing scene and said coughly.


    "Hey, I''m still so worried about you, the master. I didn''t expect you to go in and pick up girls." Huaxian Beast puffed her cheeks, terribly cute.


    "The power of the true ancestor that I dreamed of, I didn''t do it but he did it. Even that power is stronger than the true ancestor!" Ya Ai whispered.


    "Mom, are you... have you become Nie Jun''s woman?" Li Mengxiang stammered and asked again.My dear mother, how can you be as confused as Hu Meng and their mothers, and you can¡¯t escape the palm of your life after so long.


    Rie Moexiang didn''t know whether to cry or laugh. What she was crying was that her mother wanted to serve her husband together. What she laughed was that the man she chose would have such a great charm.


    Nie Jun, are you a killer of mother and daughter? How come any mother and daughter can''t escape your palm.


    "Mengxiang, you really are my Hu Meng''s worst enemy. After seeing my Hu Meng pull his mother in, did you also pull her mother into the battlefield. It seems that our battle will last a long time." The Akashia is so beautiful, Hu Meng had to be extremely vigilant.Kurono Shangye squeezed her daughter''s little hand inspiringly, and his eyes conveyed the meaning of always supporting her.


    "Stare..." As for the mother and daughter Bai Xue, her golden eyes behind the crowd spied on Nie Kong.


    "Mom, you... do you want to be with Nie Jun with your beloved?" Beloved looked at her mother Yulu timidly, and honestly walked out to greet her.


    "It''s my lovely daughter, so good. Look at Nie Jun, my daughter is so cute, don''t you want to have one with me." Yulu touched her beloved little head and turned her gorgeous face to Nie An empty smile.


    "Huh..." Akashia hummed dissatisfiedly, and took Mengxiang''s little hand to Nie Kong''s side."Compared to her daughter, Mengxiang will not lose to your beloved."


    "You''re great, but I won''t lose to you. I have more than one daughter, and I won''t let me down with love!" Yulu shouted to the sky.


    In the helicopter in the sky, a beautiful girl suddenly jumped out, and the scenery of the skirt was exposed to Nie Kong''s eyes.Under the white pattern, there is a cute puppies pattern. She looks so sexy, so she will wear that kind of fat time.


    "Mom, it''s great that you''re okay." Kuai Ai''s tears fell into Yulu''s arms.Yulu held the two daughters with one hand, her eyes full of triumph.


    But Akashya seemed to have ignored Yulu''s provocation, and turned to ask: "As for Jun Nie, what should I do with Alkad. If it continues to commit evil, not only the human world, but the world will be destroyed. of."


    "It''s okay, even if the world destroys the owner, we can guarantee our safety." The holy angel beast said.


    "Well, the celestial beast is right! Now you are in a circle, I will take you to a new world." Nie Kong will naturally not stop the destruction of the world stupidly, even he hopes to go to the new animation world soon in.


    The girls who had never been to Dingtianjie all around curiously gathered.Except for the three big Digimon who didn''t want to go in, there were a dozen girls who disappeared in place, appearing in the vast Dingtian Ring.


    The space for Ding Tian Jie now has the size of one and a half China, and it seems a bit wasteful to live with a dozen girls.But if you regain all the girls in the anime world, you will probably be full.


    After receiving the women into the Dingtian Ring, Nie Kong threw the injured Miao Tiantian in again, then turned and dived into the sea outside the port, and collected the boundless seawater into the Dingtian Ring.In the forest, the river, the land, what is lacking now is the vast ocean and the countless fish in the sea.

 136 The collapse of the second element Text 0138, the second form of blood whip appears!

    Inside Alkad''s body, a man and three women were constantly rolling in the space inside, with thick breaths.Since Nie Kong has the ability to control blood, Alkad''s blood cannot get close to them.


    To talk about why Nie Kong was in Alkad''s body, the reason was that he wanted to collect the blood of his body, and said to the sky that art is an explosion!!But how did he think that Nie Kong would be pushed to the ground by three Digimon who hadn''t loved him for a long time just after entering it.


    Although the sacred maiden beast seemed very holy on the surface, it was much more proactive about such things than the enchanting maiden beast.Perhaps the celestial beast is the best woman on the bed, the lady under the bed.


    After more than half an hour of double cultivation, the celestial beast finally tasted the ultimate happiness of the soul ascending to heaven.A hint of golden light flashed through the pair of white wings behind the double repair.


    "Huhu... The celestial beast is too cunning! Akong, now it''s the flower fairy beast''s turn." The flower fairy beast puffed up red cheeks, and jumped onto Nie Kong with a wow.


    "Look at you in a hurry, eat carefully and support your stomach." Nie Kong smiled and touched the head of the flower fairy.Nie Kong will never forget the first woman in his second dimension.


    Her tightness, her softness, and every touch of her figure are deeply in mind.


    "Woo...Akong, you guessed it, I''m so full, and my stomach is really supported." Although Hua Xian Beast was crying, it was full of enjoyment.In the small belly, as Nie Kong completely merged into one, the small belly bulged.


    The Flower Fairy Beast was tightly underneath, obviously unable to bear Nie Kong''s huge size.Therefore, Huaxianmon''s belly rose and shrank, interestingly tight.


    "It''s so happy, only Akong can give me such a feeling, I love you to death!" With the yell of Huaxian Beast, naturally couldn''t help it.


    The energy of Shuang Xiu reached its maximum value, and at this moment, the body of the Flower Fairy Beast actually emitted a faint glow.Under this double cultivation, the Flower Fairy Beast has reached the energy required for evolution.


    "The flower fairy beast evolves, the rose beast!" Numerous pink petals floated from the flower fairy beast, and I saw that the originally small flower fairy beast grew rapidly as if it had been injected with water.


    The module on the face has not changed much, but it has changed from pure to full of mature charm.Little Lolita Fairy Beast, now finally became Yu Jie.What made Nie Kong sweat the most was that the flower fairy beast held a barbed whip in his right hand.


    My lovely flower fairy will not become the queen of shaking S, I want to cry.


    "Hehe...Akong, look, I will become beautiful." The Flower Fairy Beast gently turned around in front of Nie Kong, his full-smelling face filled with joy.


    Phew, it seems that Hua Xian Beast''s character has not changed, that''s good!Nie Kong heaved a sigh of relief when he heard Huaxianmon''s charming tone.


    "Whether it is you now or you are very cute." The current Huaxian Beast''s strength has increased more than ten times compared with before.The ultimate body of the Flower Fairy Beast, the strength is comparable to the ultimate monster.


    The three most beautiful female Digimon, the strength of the ultimate body can be ranked above.Whether it is the Lilith beast, or the holy celestial beast, the rose beast, they are all chasing after the seven demon kings.


    "Woo, the flower fairy beast has evolved, I haven''t evolved yet. Master, you all bully people." Seeing that the weakest flower fairy beast can evolve, the monster girl can evolve.


    "Haha, then I''ll help you evolve now." Nie Kong also looked forward to how cute the Demon Girl Beast Ultimate Lilith Beast would be.In the real world, his favorite Digimon is Lilithmon.


    "The master is so kind, you don''t know that I have waited for this moment, I have been waiting for a full year." The demon girl beast rushed into Nie Kong''s arms with tears in her eyes.


    After a sorrowful kiss, the demon girl beast''s delicate breath came out.The Shuangxiu Divine Art was activated again, and when the Monster Girl Beast reached its maximum H, the energy burst out completely.


    The dark faint light beamed from the body of Lilith Beast.Unlike the pink petals of the flower fairy beast, the evolutionary light of the fairy beast is full of evil darkness.


    "Haha, I am finally able to evolve. The Beast of the Beast evolves, Lilith Beast." The Beast of the Beast smiled cheerfully, and his body began to change.


    The red pupils are no longer red, but have become human normal colors.The five pairs of black wings behind her showed her improvement in strength.


    "What a perfect face and a perfect body, it''s no wonder that Lilith Beast is the Seven Demon King who controls the Seven Deadly Sins X. It looks too attractive." Even Nie Kong, who has seen countless beautiful women, is now Still watching it for a while.


    Now that I finally have the three most beautiful Digimon Digimon, what a blessing it is.One fallen angel and demon, one sacred angel, and one flower fairy.


    "Master, who am I more beautiful than Bitianyu and Huaxian Beast?" Lilith Beast, who is born to control the intrepid charm technique, has watery eyes towards Nie Kongfang with fascinating and fascinating light waves.


    Nie Kong was slightly lost under Lilith''s charm, but was dissipated by the powerful soul in his body for a moment.


    "Haha, do you want to fascinate me with your skill? Dream it! Even if you evolve, you are still my slave. This will never change." Nie Kong stretched out his big hand and slapped it fiercely. Lilith beast''s breech position.


    "Well, the master, you should punish Lilith beast!" Lilith beast''s delicate and beautiful face is full of longing at this time like a charm.The demon lord Lilithmon who controls sex X is more likely to fall into the feeling of longing for H.


    "Akong, do you want it too. After evolving, I won''t lose to you." Qiangwei Beast held Nie Kong''s arm coquettishly and pressed his grown chest against his arm.


    After the evolution of the two girls, their temperament and figure seemed to have become another girl, but the character did not change much, giving Nie Kong a higher level of enjoyment.


    Anyway, I have to try to double repair with Lilith Beast, to see if I can absorb a little bit of X power to strengthen my sinful blood whip.


    The two women writhed blushingly on Nie Kong''s body, especially Lilith Beast was very bold, and the two women served Nie Kong seriously.


    The war was about to start, and the two women were once again crushed by Nie Kong.I don''t know how many hours, the celestial beast has also joined in!After several double repairs, the faint pink energy was transmitted from Lilith Beast''s body and merged into Nie Kong''s blood.


    Since then, the two women have not only succeeded in evolving, their own sinful bloodwhip has also developed a second form due to Lilith beast-color X bloodwhip!

 137 The collapse of the second element text 0139, the first extinction and the end

    Shuangxiu divine art is very powerful, otherwise the Emperor Xuanyuan Huangdi would not be able to fail Ye Yu Qiannv.Basically, no woman can resist the extreme happiness brought by double repair.


    I don''t know how long they have been doing, the three girls finally fainted one after another in the sense of H that Shuang Xiu brought, with a satisfied smile on their faces.The emotion of emptiness for more than a year has been completely detonated by Nie Kong.


    Looking at the three women sleeping, Nie Kong put them into the Dingtian Ring.Now that they stay outside, it has no effect.If the blood bursts, it is not something he wants to see.Having been here in the world of the cross for more than a year, it is time to leave.I got everything I wanted, and there was nothing left in this world.


    Lightly putting on his clothes, Nie Kong stretched out his palm and gave a firm grip.I saw the countless essence and blood in Alkad''s body, and was drawn into Nie Kong''s hands by great strength.


    The blood in Alkad boiled and resisted.But it is a pity that Nie Kong''s blood control ability is many times higher than it.All the essence and blood were condensed in Nie Kong''s hands, just like the vitality bomb that Dragon Ball Wukong used against Frieza!It''s just that the vitality bomb is full of life, and the blood cells are red and bright.


    Alkad''s huge body gradually stopped struggling, and the huge body began to dry up.The immortal body of the true ancestor of the vampire was a joke in front of Nie Kong.


    The concentration of several hundred meters of blood cells gradually changed from bright red to dark red.The energy contained in the blood color made even Nie Kong stunned to himself.


    "If you detonate this, if you don''t run farther, you will probably be killed or injured. I don''t know if the power of faith in Dingtian Ring is full? If I don''t have time to be in the world, I will collapse and escape. , That''s really a tragedy." Nie Kong didn''t dare to care about the important matter of life.Consciousness is thrown into the formation inside Dingtianjie.In the corner of the formation, the power of faith is enough to launch the formation to break the space barrier.Even if you don''t destroy the world, you can now travel to the next world.


    "Huh... everything is ready, now only the east wind is left! Alkad, who has absorbed countless human essence and blood, let me see the energy contained in your blood." Nie Kong took the blood ball and rushed out of Alkad. Of the body.


    Alkad had already left Hong Kong when he fought against three female Digimon in Nie Kong.Now its location is actually Russia above China.Now Hua Xia in the second dimension, it is estimated that it has been brutally affected by it.


    "It''s so fast, it has killed half of the world''s population in three days! No wonder, the blood in its body is so rich!" Nie Kong controlled the hundreds of meters of concentrated blood cells and used the summoned bats. Take him to an altitude of 20,000 meters.


    At such a high place, the explosion should not affect this place.Nie Kong resisted the excitement, and smashed the huge blood ball towards the ground with his right hand.


    When the blood ball hit the ground like a meteorite, Nie Kong exclaimed excitedly: "Art is an explosion!"


    "Boom!" The ear-splitting explosion spread from Russia to the entire earth, and the terrifying force of destruction spread out.A terrifying mushroom cloud appeared on the ground.The wind howled, even the mountain was blown and collapsed.


    The wind is roaring, the ground is shaking strongly, and the ground is cracking!!


    In the sky at a height of 20,000 meters, Nie Kong felt a huge wind pressure, and the wind almost broke his body into pieces of meat!A gale of level 13?That''s not enough to see.


    In Nie Kong''s eyes, the huge land began to collapse, and in a blink of an eye, the land tens of thousands meters underground in Russia shattered!The seven continents without the support of continental plates are shaking constantly.


    The earth is shaking, and other land plates 10,000 meters underground are broken into fragments behind the Asian continental plate under the vibration, causing the whole body to be moved!The tsunami that broke out in the sea flooded countless lands!The scene of the end of the world was shockingly engraved in Nie Kong''s mind, and it was more real than watching a science fiction film.


    "It''s so tragic! If this is not the world of the second dimension, I will definitely be crazy." Nie Kong sighed sternly, and then plunged his consciousness into the Heaven Precept.The power of faith of the golden color flows practically on the position of the card slot collected.This power of faith was more than ten million times stronger than the power of the soul he had cultivated himself, no wonder he could break through the space.


    The weight is actually more than twice that of the last time code baby world, really because the cross world is a popular anime.


    Nie Kong dared not devote all the power of faith to launch the Yuan-breaking Array, for fear that he would encounter something like the last teleportation.If it is possible to travel in the space channel for a few years, it will not be depressed for decades.


    With only one-third of the power of faith stored in the ring, the formation in the Dingtian Ring began to spin quickly, faster and faster!!


    "Buzz..." After the power of faith condensed in the eyes of the formation was integrated into the formation, the rotation speed of the breaking element formation reached a speed invisible to the naked eye.


    Huh!


    Inside Nie Kong''s ring, a horrible light blade a few meters long shot out abruptly.The light blade shot into the void, a full ten seconds later, when the light ball in the sky reached its extreme point, a deep muffled thunder sound came.As soon as the white light condensed, the sky suddenly transformed into a black hole that was as dark as ink. It was not knowing how deep it was inside, and there was no trace of light, like the mouth of a giant beast who chooses to eat.


    "The barriers of the dimension have been broken, now is the time to leave!" Nie Kong looked at a world that was being destroyed with nostalgia, and gently leaped into the black hole.


    The degree of space tearing this time did not pose much threat to Nie Kong''s true ancestor.Nie Kong''s only worry was traveling in this dark passage for a long time.


    Time passed faintly, and after about a few hours, a ray of light finally came from the passage in front.Unlike the long time last time, this time because the amount of the power of faith was just enough, it soon passed into the two-dimensional world adjacent to the cross.


    "The adventure of the next world is waiting for me." Nie Kong controlled his body and jumped over to the light.

 138 The collapse of the second element text 0140, Jiaers strangeness and the world of is

    This is an unknown huge city, surrounded by various skyscrapers.The noisy sounds of countless car crowds are intertwined with each other to form a bustling city.


    "Is it finally here? I don''t know what the world is, but it depends on the situation, it shouldn''t be a world with a high force value!" In the dark alleys of the city, a black hole suddenly appeared.An evil and handsome young man walked out of the black hole leisurely, scanning the surrounding environment with lazy eyes.He is no one else, but Nie Kong who ran over from the cross.


    "It''s better to understand what anime world is here. If you are boring, you can start the Poyuan Formation and leave." Nie Kong didn''t care, because the power of belief in the Ring of Heaven was still sufficient, enough for him to proceed to the next dimension. journey of.The power of belief in the last world can actually be stored in the Dingtian Ring without losing it, which is very convenient.


    However, Nie Kong didn''t know that the content of the power of faith was a decisive factor for him to break through the third layer of the Goddess Cultivation Technique.The molding of the golden body is constructed with a huge power of faith.The power of faith is not just a purpose for breaking through the dimensional blockade.


    When I was going out from the alley that I was leaving, I suddenly found Jia Er calling to herself in her heart.Nie Kong was stunned. He just came to a new world. You know Jia''er too soon.


    Nie Kong put his consciousness into Dingtian Precept and released Jia''er who was playing with Mao Mujing and the others.Nie Kong was also very puzzled, why did Jia''er call himself when something important happened.


    "Huh, Dad''s arms are Jia''er alone, so happy." After Jia''er appeared, the first thing was to plunge into Nie Kong''s arms to act like a baby, and enjoy Nie Kong''s familiar breath alone.


    "Jia''er, has something serious happened?" Nie Kong touched Jia''er''s head and asked strangely.


    "Dad, look at my dark sacred plan." Jiaer took out the dark sacred plan pinned to her waist and said with surprise in her eyes.


    As Jiaer said, the dark plan she was holding in her little hand was emitting a faint dim light at this time, which was a bit strange.


    "Why is there such a thing? We have already left the Digimon world. It stands to reason that this kind of thing shouldn''t happen. Jia''er, is there any discomfort in your body?" Nie Kong was also confused. It was beyond his knowledge.


    "I...I feel as if there is a force in my body that is restless, something in this world is calling me." Jia Er covered her flat chest, her pure eyes staring at the distant sky staring blankly.


    Nie Kong had a faint feeling that this kind of magical event that happened on Zijiaer must have an absolute relationship with the strange situation that happened in the dark zone last time.


    "No, Jia''er can''t help it anymore..." Jia''er broke free from Nie Kong''s arms suddenly, floated into the sky alone, turned his face to Nie Kong and smiled softly: "Dad, don''t worry about Jia''er, Jiaer found Will be back after the answer."


    You are so strange, how can I not worry about it.Besides, if you leave alone, what should you do if you encounter danger?Nie Kong hurriedly scanned Ding Tian Jie, and finally released Ya Ai and Ka Ai.


    After the two women appeared, they looked around strangely, a little surprised why the destroyed human world suddenly recovered.


    "This is not your original world, so don''t be surprised. The space you were in just now was created by me with my own strength. Mengxiang and the others are still there. Now I am looking for you, there is something to hand over You do. Ya Ai, I love you two, hurry up and protect Jia''er, don¡¯t let her encounter any danger." Although the strength of the two women is weaker than the three Lilith beasts, they are better than they look like humans. It is really appropriate to protect Jiaer.


    "No matter in which world there are nasty humans, I think your world is better, only the existence of our monster race! But if Nie Jun wants me to protect Jia''er, I don¡¯t guarantee that I will be there. What''s going wrong in this world?" Ya Ai said sweetly.


    "Mom said I want to listen to you, give me Jiaer''s safety." For the man who has become his father, Karai is a little shy and dare not face Nie Kong.


    "Okay, okay, I give you the greatest authority in this world! As long as Jiaer''s safety is guaranteed, you can do anything here." Anyway, my purpose is to collapse the world. Two more troublemakers will not help. Less busy.


    "That''s it." Ya Ai leaped and chased in Jiaer''s direction.


    "Goodbye, my father!" Kuai gave Nie Kong a flustered look, and left Nie Kong like a run away behind her sister.I don''t know what Yulu said to the girl, why is she so afraid of seeing herself.


    With full of doubts, Nie Kong walked out of the alley and came to a majestic doorway.On the banner at the door, it says Infinite Stratos College recruits new exams.


    Countless beautiful girls walked into the entrance of the school called Infinite Stratos in groups.


    Wait, IS Academy?Did you come to the world of InfiniteStratos?


    In order to clear up the doubts, Nie Kong grabbed the next uncle who was coming for the exam with his daughter and asked, "Uncle, can men enter and study."


    The uncle smiled disdainfully and said: "You want to take the IS selection exam, boy, but there is no hope! IS body can only be operated by women. Boy, I understand your desire very well."


    Day, I am not as wretched as you think.But Nie Kong finally understood from his mouth that the world he lives in is the IS world of anime!


    "IS body? I don''t think I can''t control a mere machine. Living with the girls in the school is what an expectation." Nie Kong smiled slightly, ignoring the strange looks of the girls, and stepped into it. Inside IS Academy.


    The current IS college is recruiting new students for the new year. As long as you can operate IS and get the approval of the teachers who are assessed, you can be admitted to the school.

 139 The collapse of the second element text 0141, defeated Qiandong

    "Really, aren''t you recruiting new exams now? Why do you have time to come to me?" In the staff dormitory of IS Academy, Chibana Chidong lay down on the tatami and ate senbei leisurely.After seeing Yamada Miya entering, he asked in surprise.


    "Thousand Dong-chan, something big happened, something that shocked the world!" With big dim eyes wearing dark green glasses, Yamada Maya shook his body and rushed to Qian Dong''s front hurriedly.


    "Is there any major event? Could it be that the world is about to happen and the third war will fail." Zhiban Qiandong replied bored.


    "It''s even stranger than the Third World War! Qiandong sauce, you see, the whole world knows that IS bodies can only be used by women, and now two boys have successfully activated IS! Guess who one of them is. , Is your younger brother Yixia." Yamada Masayoshi ostentatiously took out two pieces of information, which contained the information about Nie Kong and the original protagonist.


    "Hey, how could there be such a thing! Could it be that Shinozuka helped Yixia, but the other man obviously didn''t know us." Qiandong took the two files in amazement and carefully It seems.


    "Right! Qian Dong-chan will be able to live with her brother in school immediately, which is really enviable." Yamada Maeya clasped her hands on her chest and stared at Qian Dong with gleaming eyes.


    "Hmph, how could our IS Academy let them in so hastily. Really, let''s go. I will test these two men myself. If I don''t approve, I will never admit them!" Qian Dong put on an OL costume and pulled Walking towards the examination room with Zhenye''s little hand.


    "Finally, some boys in school said, Qian Dongjiang, you have to relax. With your strength, which one will be your opponent''s said." Zhenye persuaded the tough Qiandong from behind.


    Chihiro Chidong was fifteen-year-old driving the White Knight, and single-handedly solved the 2341 missiles, 207 fighter jets, 7 cruisers and 5 aircraft carriers that attacked Japan. The strength is terrible.


    Because of that incident, the "Ultimate Mobile Weapon" IS established its image in people''s hearts overnight.The fact that just one airframe surpasses the military power of a country has rapidly accelerated the conclusion, improvement and popularization of IS application restriction treaties worldwide.


    The two women came to the examination room and found that the remaining candidates had already been assessed.There, only one boy who seemed to have a domineering temperament was sitting idle.


    "There is another boy, why is it missing?" Qian Dong walked into the examination room and asked the examiner of the girl present.


    "Qiandong, you mean weaving the spot for a summer, your brother has already entered the examination room for the assessment, and it is estimated that he will come out soon." The beautiful teacher present answered honestly.


    "Since it has already started, then forget it, and leave the remaining male candidates to me for the assessment." Zhiban Qiandong said.


    "Hee hee, Qiandong, are you going to play, then he will be miserable." In IS Academy, Zhiban Qiandong is the idol of all teachers and students, so the beauty examiner accepted it directly without even thinking about it.


    **************************


    To say why Nie Kong can control the IS body is because he used his powerful soul power to invade the core part of the IS body!So during the assessment process, he triggered the IS body assessment as a male!


    "Perhaps Shinanosuke, who invented IS, did not want boys to control IS because men''s ambitions were too difficult to control, for fear that the IS machine he invented would cause new wars!"


    "Hey, come with me, I''m the examiner for your assessment this time!" The cold voice interrupted Nie Kong''s meditation. I don''t know when there was a girl wearing a teacher''s OL standing in front of him.


    The black stockings completely wrapped her straight legs.There was no expression on her beautiful face, just like a powerful female officer, exuding a heroic temperament.


    "Teacher, I''ll be there!" Seeing the girl''s face, Nie Kong clearly showed her information in his memory.Chin Dong, the first woman in the IS world to use IS.The male lead Yixia''s beautiful sister, strong and cold, can''t do housework.


    Following Zhiban Qiandong, Nie Kong came to a playground several hundred meters in size.The large examination room ensures that the body can fully stretch.


    "You sit in the second-generation machine-iron, let me see if you are eligible to enter the IS Academy." Only a few candidates in the academy will have special planes, and the rest of the students can only do this. A model that is ready to be eliminated.


    "Examiner, your body, why haven''t you sat on it yet?" Nie Kong climbed into the control slot of the old-fashioned iron-strike IS model, and couldn''t help asking when he saw Qian Dong standing still in front of him.


    "To deal with new students like you, I am not qualified to force me to use the IS body. I only need the saber on it." Qian Dong picked up the huge blade in the iron hand in his right hand, his cold face without any expression.


    Humph, really an arrogant woman.Do I still use this tattered machine against you? I''m afraid it will drag down my strength.Nie Kong, who was sitting on the IS body, didn''t dare to use force, for fear that he might accidentally ruin the body.


    "But since you want to find abuse, then I don''t have to be polite to you." Nie Kong sat on the black body. Although he could only exert the maximum strength that black iron could bear, Qiandong who was able to deal with the human body was enough.


    "If you can catch my three tricks, you will pass the exam. If you can''t, I''m sorry you are not eligible to join our IS Academy. Nie Kong candidate, are you ready." Qian Dong''s strength is very strong, and he wields a huge saber. Did not show a sense of effort at all.


    "Examiner, you can attack at any time!" Nie Kong was too lazy to use the energy in the hammer, and directly used his own power to bring up the huge iron body.The energy contained in mere ironing is not as powerful as one''s own finger.


    "First move!" Qian Dong''s huge saber attacked Nie Kong''s ribs at a very fast speed, with a very tricky angle.


    But as the true ancestor of the vampire, Nie Kong''s strength level is too different from her, so such slow moves have no effect on him!Controlling IS''s body twisting slightly, the saber in Nie Kong''s hand collided with Qian Dong''s saber.


    "Crack!" Under the impact of the huge force, Qiandong''s sabers in both hands flew out of her tightly gripped hands.Qian Dong only felt that his hands were not strong at all, and they were numb.


    "Caught you, Teacher Examiner!" The body''s two huge steel arms grabbed Qian Dong''s arms at an extremely fast speed.


    "A lot of power, has he exerted such a small amount of iron?" Suddenly feeling the power from his arm, Qian Dong''s cold and pretty face showed a surprised look for the first time.


    "It''s not over yet." Qian Dong refused to stop, stretched out his right leg and kicked at Nie Kong''s body.


    "I would have expected you to make this trick." Nie Kong smiled slightly, and slightly opened his armour''s legs to clamp the black silk straight leg that was kicking over.It was a pity that Nie Kong could not enjoy the touch brought by the black silk straight legs.


    Astonishment flashed across Qian Dong''s face again, how could his actions seem to be seen through?


    "Now it''s my turn to fight back, instructor!" Before Qiandong could react to the meaning of this sentence, he only felt that his small body was directly pressed to the ground by the IS body.No matter how hard you struggle, you can''t get rid of the heavy strike.


    The handsome face in front of me looks so nasty at this time, I really want to teach him a lesson.


    "Let...Let me go, you are already qualified!" Qian Dong said helplessly.


    "Haha, the instructor''s body is so attractive, you can''t bear to leave your side of the iron body." A strong girl, Nie Kong can''t help but want to tease one or two.


    "Asshole, I remembered you classmate Nie Kong, you are the first man who dared to molest me!" Qian Dong''s expressionless and pretty face showed an angry flush under Nie Kong''s molesting.


    "Then the examiner teacher, after entering IS Academy, please take care of me." Nie Kong smiled and pulled Qian Dong up, quietly looking at the beautiful woman in front of him..


    "Hmm, I will take good care of you." Qian Dong left a word and fled out angrily.

 140 The collapse of the second element Text 0142, Shino Zhizhis ignorance?

    Because Nie Kong wanted to enter the class taught by Qian Dong, what Nie Air-conditioning played with Qian Dong was not all about being crazy.In terms of a woman''s character, a loss will be remembered for a long time.He who has annoyed Qian Dong has a 90% chance of entering Yixia''s class.


    Holding the so-called admission notice, Nie Kong came to the classroom written on it.It seems to have arrived too early, and there are still no students in the class.Nie Kong found the most inconspicuous corner and sat there.


    Many students came in one after another, as Nie Kong expected, all of them were young and beautiful girls.The two-dimensional world is so good, no girl is ugly.


    Finally, two familiar girls appeared in Nie Kong''s sight. One was a lovely girl with a long pony tail, Shino Noki, a childhood sweetheart!The other is the eldest lady who exudes elegance and nobility, British MM Cecilia Alcatel.And the one who came in last was the boy Nie Kong didn''t want to see the most.


    Because Nie Kong was sitting in the corner, all the girls didn''t notice his presence, so they all looked at the male classmate sitting in the front of Yixia curiously.


    "Everyone is here, I''m Mr. Yamada Miya, the deputy director of this class! Then, the roll call is about to start!" The smiling woman standing in front of the blackboard is a little petite, and she is almost indistinguishable from a student.


    But the classroom was full of strange tension, so that no one reacted.


    "Then...then, please introduce yourself. Uh, let''s follow the order of seat numbers." The slightly embarrassed Zhenye is very pitiful, is she the legendary Lengchang Emperor?


    The eyes of the classmates gathered on Yi Xia, and the girls all had some curious expressions.As for Shino-no-no-ki, who was silent, he stared at it all summer.


    "The relationship between childhood sweethearts and bamboo horses is the most difficult to break up, but I will give you the most luxurious feast for the three childhood sweethearts. Wait!" Nie Kong''s eyes flashed coldly, and evil thoughts arose in his heart.Boy, don''t blame me for being rude to grab the harem with me.


    "Classmate. Weaving a summer classmate!"


    "Here!" Yixia was suddenly yelled by someone''s name, and her voice soared up accidentally.Because he didn''t see Nie Kong behind, he felt a little nervous because he was all girls in the class.


    "Introduce yourself." Zhen Ye said with a smile, squinting.


    "Uh...that, my name is Zhiban Yixia, and I would like to ask everyone for your advice." Yixia solemnly said his name, and then felt too short and added: "That''s it!"


    "It''s terrible!" Qian Dong who appeared, knocked on the head fiercely, his eyes raised sharply and scanned the inside of the classroom, and finally stopped the cold eyes on Nie Kong in the corner.


    "That male student over there, when are you going to hide!!"


    "Haha... It turned out to be the examiner teacher. I didn''t expect you to be my class guide." Nie Kong stood up and smiled slightly.


    "Hello classmates, my name is Nie Kong, everyone will be classmates from now on, please take care of me in the future!" There was no kindness in the tone, but a taste of superiority.


    "Hey, are there any other male classmates in the class?" All the female classmates fixed their eyes on Nie Kong, even Cecilia was no exception.


    "I''m so lucky, I didn''t expect that there are other male classmates in the class." I don''t know why, and he sighed in relief.


    There was only Xiao Zhizhi in the audience, ignoring Nie Kong''s existence at all, and cast his gaze outside the window.


    "Ah, Teacher Zebra, has the meeting ended?"


    "Yes. Yamada, I''m sorry, but I forced you to say hello to your classmates." Qian Dongrou said.


    "No, no, I didn''t expect that the only two male classmates in the school would be assigned to the same class at the same time. Zhenye, I was very curious about them." Jinye secretly looked at the eyes under the glasses. Nie Kong.


    "Dear students, I am Chibana Chindong. In this year, it is my job to nurture you newcomers into useful manipulators. You should listen carefully to what I teach and understand well! People who don¡¯t know, I¡¯ll teach them until she learns. My job is to train you who are only fifteen years old to sixteen. Even if you want to resist me, it¡¯s okay, but listen to what I say! Listen! Understand?" When he said the last sentence, Qian Dong''s gaze swept towards Nie Kong, obviously speaking to him alone.


    "Boy, I will take good care of you during this year!"


    After hearing Qiandong''s declaration of war, no one in the classroom whispered in confusion, instead screaming and cheering sounded.


    "Oh! Lord Qiandong, it''s Lord Qiandong himself!" After all, this Oribara Qiandong is the former Japanese representative of the first-generation IS controller, and his record in the Open is still a complete victory.


    As for the secret thing ten years ago, only a few people in the world knew about it.


    "Go and sit down, idiot." Qian Dong glanced at the desperate summer and cursed coldly.


    "Yes!" Yixia sat down honestly.However, his gaze still looked at Nie Kong with curiosity.


    Soon the first IS basic theory course is over, and it is time for get out of class to end.Nie Kong walked to the front of Shino-no-ki who was sitting silently, and asked, "Sino-no-ki, can you bother me? I have something important to tell you."


    "I''m sorry, I still have things to do now!" Xiao Zhizhizhi didn''t look at Nie Jun in surprise, but spit out a cold answer.


    "Can you excuse me, one summer!"


    Sitting Yixia glanced at Nie Kong hesitantly, then nodded and followed behind the Qi and walked out of the corridor.


    "Too irritating, did you ignore such a beautiful me. If you invite me, I might still be merciful and agree to your request." Cecilia pouted her lips in anger, her eyes filled with jealousy. Peeking at the outgoing altar.


    Nie Kong had never thought that after Xiao Zhizhi rejected Nie Kong, he actually invited his childhood sweetheart for a summer.In Nie Kong''s heart, there was a raging unnamed fire.


    It really doesn''t give you face, you can wait and see it for me, and I will let you know the consequences of trying to anger me!

 141 The collapse of the second element text 0143, Nie Kongs hypnotism

    Nie Kong wanted to try to see if he could take apart the two of his childhood sweethearts, but unfortunately it ended in failure. The relationship between the childhood sweethearts in the second dimension was unexpectedly strong.


    "That... do you have time?" Cecilia summoned up the courage and walked to Nie Kong with grace.


    "Um... are you talking to me." Nie Kong raised his head and looked at him. A girl with natural shining blonde hair with clear blue eyes that are unique to whites was looking down at him from a slightly upward angle.Under her waist-length golden hair, there is a tender face with flawless white jade.The slim figure exudes youthful vitality.


    "What kind of answer is this? It''s an honor for this lady to talk to you. Shouldn''t you show the attitude that should be done!" Cecilia stared, dissatisfied.


    "Sorry, I don''t know you yet. Is it an honor for me to know you, my eldest lady?" Nie Kong leaned slightly and smiled and gave Cecilia a western chivalry.


    Cecilia''s fair face was slightly flushed, and she exhilarated: "Well, since you want to know me so much, I will show you compassion! This lady is a representative candidate for Britain, Cecilia Alcatel ! The elite who passed the entrance exam with the first place. If you don¡¯t know anything about IS, um... As long as you cry and ask me, it¡¯s okay to ask me to teach you. After all, I¡¯m here. In the entrance examination, the only elite who defeated the instructor."


    This Cecilia is really a really arrogant eldest lady, I''m afraid she will be smug if she praises her slightly.


    "Well, I will!"


    "What''s your attitude!" Cecilia just wanted to say a long story again, when the class bell rang.


    "Forget it, you must remember to come to me when you have time." Cecilia snorted proudly and turned back to her position.After that, Yixia and Shinanoki seemed to have finished talking and returned from the corridor.


    The faces of the two of them are still the same, it seems that nothing has happened, just like the original text!


    Time passed quickly, quietly passing by on the first day of IS.No matter where they are, there are many girls whispering to themselves, talking about something.Maybe the appearance of two men in the school is very strange to the lonely girls.After school, Nie Kong, who was sitting in the classroom about to leave, was suddenly stopped by the deputy supervisor Zhenye.


    "Ah, classmate Nie Kong, it''s great that you haven''t left the classroom yet." Nie Kong, who was called by his name and raised his head, saw Zhen Ye, deputy detonator X, standing there with a file in one hand and looking at him with a smile.


    "Well, your dormitory room has been allocated. Please ask Nie Kong to find the time to go to the room. Dinner time is from 6 to 7 o''clock. Remember to please go to the first-year student dining room in the dormitory. By the way, although Each room is equipped with a shower room, but there is also a common large bathing area. The time used by each grade is different, but... uh, that, student Nie Kong, as a boy, you can¡¯t use it now.¡± Zhenye finished saying Give the room number paper and key to Nie Kong.


    This IS academy is a closed education for all staff. It is the duty of all students to live in the dormitory. The purpose seems to be to protect prospective IS controllers from being abducted by other countries.


    "Thank you, Teacher Zhenya."


    "Then, because we have a meeting, we will leave first. Nie Kong, please go back to the dormitory obediently, and you can''t molest the female classmates of the school!" Zhenye may know that Nie Air Conditioning played Qian Dong, so she said in her tone. Silky naughty.


    After watching Lori Ju X Zhenye leave the classroom, Nie Kong picked up the number paper and key in his hand and hurried over.He didn''t want the guy to sleep in the same room as Shino Noki as in the plot one summer night.


    Although it is not on the same bed, it is not good!


    I remember that one summer in the plot is the 1025 dormitory. After confirming the room number, Nie Kong clicked and violently opened the lock and opened the door.Upon entering the room, the first thing you see is two big beds side by side.


    On the other bed, the male protagonist in the original book was lying in the summer.But strangely, Shino no Kei didn''t seem to live in this room.Nie Kong opened the paper in his hand and found 1025 written on it.


    Own intervention has changed the story of IS.Perhaps because IS has joined two male classmates, the school has made adjustments to allow Nie Kong to live with Yixia.


    "It turned out to be classmate Nie Kong, I am your roommate for a summer, please take care of me in the future." Yixia walked forward with a shy smile on his sunny face and extended a friendly hand to Nie Kong.


    I still want to find you alone, but I didn''t expect you to come by yourself.Well, let you try my newly acquired skills.


    "Hypnosis!" Nie Kong ignored Yi Xia''s friendship, his eyes sent strange waves into Yi Xia''s eyes.Gradually, Yixia''s eyes lost the look they should have, and they became extremely dull.


    "You are a dog now, you should be lying on the ground and biting my shoes." Nie Kong''s faint voice spread into Yixia''s heart.As Nie Kong''s words just fell, Yixia opened her mouth whisperingly, actually listening to Nie Kong''s words, lying obediently under him enjoying his dirty shoes.


    Although the hypnosis skills may fail, the soul power of ordinary men is too weak for a summer!So Nie Kong''s first hypnotic skill used, successfully hypnotized all summer!


    Have you succeeded, then start implementing my plan!Shino-no-ki, see how you escape my palm!


    "You are not a dog now, you have recovered humanity for a summer! Now everything I say, you must keep in mind! Starting tomorrow, you will start to guide Shino no Kei, but you can''t touch her with a finger .When she likes you, you can take her to our dormitory! After remembering it, I will wake up immediately after I count 123. But in addition to what you said just now, you have to remember it in the subconscious mind. You will forget all of the things. 1, 2, 3..."


    Nie Kong smiled wickedly. If Xiao Zhizhi knew that the summer she liked had given her to other men to enjoy, would her heart collapse?


    The feelings of childhood sweethearts?See how I break it.

 142 The collapse of the second element Text 0144, duel?

    Yi Xia after hypnotizing and waking up didn''t feel anything strange, as if she had just stretched out her hand to greet Nie Kong friendly, she really forgot what she had done to him just now.


    The next day, as always in the classroom, Qiandong MM stood on the podium with a stern face.


    "Then, what I want to explain in this lesson is the characteristics of the various equipment that will actually be used." The content of this lesson seems to be very important, even Zhenye holds a notebook in her hand.


    "But before that, we must first select representatives who will participate in the class match held next week. The definition of class representative is equivalent to its literal meaning. Not only must attend the match, but also attend the meeting held by the student council and attend the class union. Yes. Well, it can be regarded as the class leader. By the way, the class match is used to measure the strength of each class at the time of admission. Although the gap between classes at this stage is not large, as long as there is competition, it will trigger Sincerely, once the class representative is selected, I will no longer plan to change candidates in this year. Everyone must be mentally prepared." Qian Dong held his hands on the podium and scanned the students below the class with cold eyes.


    "I recommend Yixia classmate!" The beautiful girl with long red hair stood and raised her hand and said.


    "me too¡­¡­"


    "I recommend classmate Nie Kong!" The girl next to Nie Kong raised her hand to object.


    "me too."


    "me too!"


    "..."


    In an instant, the entire classroom became very lively.A group of lively and beautiful girls all eagerly glanced at the few male students in the class.Especially Nie Kong, attracted the attention of many girls.


    "In that case, Nie Kong became the class representative of our class with 30 votes!" Qian Dong lowered his voice, seemingly dissatisfied with the result in his heart.My little brother of Qiandong, is his charm so different from his.


    It''s too arbitrary, I haven''t agreed yet, hello.Just as Nie Kong was about to refute, he was suddenly overwhelmed by a high-pitched sweet voice.


    "Please wait, I can''t accept it!" Cecilia patted the table and stood up.


    "I can''t accept this method of selection! To be honest, it''s shameful to have boys be the representative of the class! You actually want me to... I Cecilia Alcott must endure that humiliation within a year ?"


    Because IS can only be controlled by girls, the status of girls in the world has suddenly increased to the largest, and the world has become a contrast between men and women.


    "I can''t accept this method either. It''s possible to become a squad leader in a summer, and I can''t make a decision based on appearance." Shino Zhizhi continued.


    "You unexpectedly chose a man for the reason of strangeness, which is really disturbing! The class representative should be the strongest person, and that person is me, Cecilia!" Cecilia stood up Chest, staring at Nie Kong proudly.


    "Since some classmates disagree, you will re-select Teacher Qian Dong." Nie Kong is not interested in the thankless position of the monitor.


    "That said, if you are not strong enough, you can never lead our class. Then what are you going to do, Cecilia." Qian Dong asked with playful eyes.


    "Duel! I, Cecilia, will win the title of class representative with absolute strength!" Cecilia raised her pretty face and pointed her right finger at Nie Kong.


    "I can promise your duel request, but don''t cry after you lose."


    "The mouth is so big, then as the party who fails the duel, as a promise, it is to be the other''s servant, no, it is a slave!" Cecilia frowned, looking at Nie Kong''s indifferent eyes and expressions. The underestimated anger rose in vain and said this.


    "Yes! If Cecilia loses, remember to call my master, Cecilia, my lovely little slave girl from now on." Nie Kong smiled.


    The girls around all couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    "You... wait, who is the master and who is the slave is not necessarily the same. When you lose, I will order you to wash my clothes for a month." Cecilia was furious and proud. The young lady''s character was revealed unintentionally.


    I am a candidate in the UK. As an elite, how could I lose to a man is a joke.Classmate Nie Kong, just wait obediently to be my slave to Cecilia.


    "Does Cecilia want me to wash it for you?" Nie Kong''s words caused the girls around to sneer and laugh again.The female students present all stared at Cecilia with ambiguous eyes.


    "Who...who would." Cecilia''s lovely face turned into a big lantern with a shriek, and the pure blue crystal pupils were unconcealable shame.This pervert, you... actually want to wash... wash my fat times.


    Thinking of this, Cecilia felt a strange feeling in the place where she felt fat.


    "Okay, okay, have you reached a consensus? Then, the time is set to hold a duel in the third arena after school today. Nie Kong and Cecilia, remember to prepare yourself. ,Classes begin."


    Although you can beat me in the test, if your opponent is a British IS special machine... Qian Dong seems to have seen the embarrassing look of Nie Kong being beaten up, with a devilish smile on his face.


    Time flies quickly, and in a blink of an eye, IS Academy has reached school time.


    And the girls of the whole first grade rushed to the third arena very curiously.The woman was really gossip, and it didn''t take long before it spread throughout the college.


    All the girls are discussing this issue. How could the British candidate fight the only two male students of IS?Does Nie Kong think that boys'' wrist strength will still play a role in this era?


    In the third practice range, Cecilia was already riding blue rain tears in the sky quickly galloping in the practice range.The blue alloy emits a dazzling light under the sunlight.


    "Student Nie Kong, don''t give up so fast, I look very good at your iron armor." Qian Dong looked at Nie Kong who was using a clumsy mech in front of him, and couldn''t help laughing like a silver bell.

 143 The collapse of the second element text 0145, defeating Cecilia

    Nie Kong controlled the mass-produced second-generation IS body quickly rushed out of the pipeline and came to the third practice field.The pulsating black shadow looked very fast, not weaker than the dedicated machine.


    "Oh, you didn''t run away. Did classmate Nie Kong want to win my blue tears by hitting iron? I haven''t heard such a joke for a long time." Cecilia grinned, and she crossed her hands again. On the waist, there was a proud young lady.


    "If you don''t want to expose your miserable appearance to others, you are here now to call me Master obediently, then I can''t forgive you!"


    "Cecilia, don''t be proud, I never thought that I would lose to you." With a clanging cry, Nie Kong drew the only weapon in the iron-a two-meter saber.Strike can withstand very little strength, but it should be enough to deal with her.


    "Really? It''s a pity, in that case..." Cecilia IS took a shooting position, moved the laser gun in her hand skillfully, and aimed at Nie Kong and slightly pulled the trigger.


    The roar sounded, and a blue and white laser beam shot towards Nie Kong.Compared with the speed of the bullet, I don''t know how much faster!


    "A long-range attacking body?" Cecilia, whose iron-hardened wings ejected flames, turned sideways to the sky at the moment of the attack, and approached the sky at a very fast speed!


    The IS airframe has two capabilities: flying and absolute defense.In the IS battle, as long as the opponent''s protective energy is zero, you win.In order to prevent the death of the controller, IS must have the so-called absolute defense capability.It can block all attacks, but it will extremely consume protective energy.


    "Hey, I actually want to use close-range fighting equipment to fight against the mid-range shooting type of me... It''s ridiculous! Dance, dance to the waltz of my blue tears!"


    Facing the very agile Nie Kong, Cecilia was taken aback.Don''t dare to be careless, directly use all of your strength.


    The wings on her blue wings unexpectedly flew out alone, turning into a horrible muzzle.Laser cannons, like a rain of bullets, came in endlessly, crossing the sky.


    "Bengyue Dimensional Knife!" Faced with the countless artillery fire, Nie Kong didn''t retreat but instead advanced, and the saber in his hand swung out strangely against the void in front of him.


    "Boom!" In the chaotic space, the rushing laser was twisted so that they were all entangled together, bursting a colorful firework in the sky.


    "Impossible!" She knew how strong her attack was, but Nie Kong, who was on the opposite side, broke her trick with a simple knife.Does the mere ironing machine actually have such a powerful force in his hands?This is much better than myself, even if it is not much worse than the teacher.


    "Student Nie Kong is amazing!" Zhenye, who was watching the live screen in the monitoring area, said with a sigh. Seeing Nie Kong fighting hard, it was completely different from the person who started IS for the second time.


    Compared to Zhenye, Qian Dong showed a solemn expression. The sword skill just now obviously scared her.


    "It''s not just that it''s so simple, but I didn''t even understand the principle of the trick just now. Is there such a powerful sword skill in the world?"


    "Yeah, it''s no wonder that you can pass your test in the exam and bravely molested our Qiandong sauce." Zhenye said with a smile.


    ***************


    When Qian Dong and the others discussed, the battle situation changed dramatically.Nie Kong''s body was already close to the blue tears, and the muzzle of the Cecilia''s rifle had not had time to aim at him. This was a good time to solve the opponent.


    Wow!


    The light of the knife flashed, and a huge crack appeared on the body of the third-generation blue Yulei of the IS mecha Cecilia was riding.Didi''s alert sounded, and her body energy shield ability was 0!


    This was because Nie Kong had recovered 90% of his strength, otherwise even Cecilia would be split in half.


    "Winner, classmate Nie Kong."


    At the next moment, as the energy of Cecilia''s body was dissipated by Nie Kong, the blue tears of the body instantly turned white light and drilled back on Cecilia''s wrist.Her body in a tight-fitting battle suit fell from the sky in an instant.


    "Cecilia, you are defeated." Nie Kong controlled the body to hit the iron and hugged the fallen Cecilia, leading her to slowly land on the ground.


    Being hugged by Nie Kong in front of all the students in the school, Cecilia''s blush was all over her ears.


    "Know it, Cecilia, I... I will keep the promise!" After saying this, Cecilia covered her flushed face and disappeared into the wide arena.


    **************


    Wow...hot water was sprayed from the shower head, and after a little drop of water was washed on the skin, it flowed down the curve of the body.The well-proportioned body, which is rare among whites, and the curves produced from it, are a little proud of Cecilia.


    After the battle, Cecilia returned to the dormitory, sinking into thought while letting the water hit her chest.She never thought that the proud herself would lose to the man, to the humble man.


    "Classmate Nie Kong?" When she first saw Nie Kong, she had already paid attention to the boy sitting in the corner.Incredibly, even she could notice that her chest was getting hot.


    Recalling what was agreed this morning, and thinking of just failing, Cecilia''s heart beat faster and faster.


    "What a shame, Cecilia will... call him master in the future. He... is he a pervert? If he asks Cecilia to be fat, should I agree to his request. "


    "No... no way, who told him to be my master, then... today''s fat time please don''t wash it." Cecilia looked at the pure white fat time hanging on the hanger, her face Slightly red.


    If Nie Kong knew that Cecilia''s words in the morning had been mistaken for a pervert who liked fat times, he didn''t know whether to cry or laugh.

 144 The collapsed two-dimensional text 0146I am not a pervert

    "Cecilia?" Just walking from the dormitory to the front of the teaching building, Nie Kong saw Cecilia, who was defeated by himself yesterday, already waiting there.She was a little different from yesterday, but Nie Kong couldn''t tell what was different.


    "Cecilia, what are you doing here? You are about to go to class. You are now a class representative. It is not good to be late." Yes, Nie Kong voluntarily gave up the position of monitor yesterday and gave way to Cecilia who was defeated.


    "Cecilia won''t stay here, besides, I''m just here waiting for my master to go to school together." No, Cecilia really called my master.Will the proud Cecilia abide by the promise made before the duel yesterday and become my slave girl?


    "Master, what are you doing there in a daze? Don''t you also say that class is about to start, and we will be late if we don''t hurry!" Cecilia pulled Nie Kong''s arm vigorously, but she was too weak. Nie Kong couldn''t move that froze in place.


    "It was you who forced me, Master!" Cecilia glanced around secretly, and at some point a pure white cloth appeared in her hand, which was secretly stuffed into Nie Kong''s palm.


    After doing all this, Cecilia was obviously relieved, and her lovely cheeks were stained with crimson shyness.You should be satisfied now, my perverted master.


    Nie Kong didn''t pay attention, Cecilia stuffed something in his hand.Soft, like a handkerchief!Nie Kong slightly unfolded the "handkerchief" in front of him suspiciously, but the scene brought into his eyes was beyond his imagination.


    The shape of the pure white upside down cloth piece, without thinking about it, is the fat time that wraps all the secrets of the girl.Cecilia''s faint smell still remained on the top of the fat.Quiet, a bit dry, but with a little fragrance!


    "This...this, Cecilia, why did you give me fat times?" Nie Kong was startled, and was a little surprised at Cecilia''s inexplicable bold behavior.


    "Doesn''t the master want it?" Cecilia''s originally big eyes were now narrowed with a slit, and her heart thumped.When did I become so bold.


    Cecilia, you got it wrong. I didn''t collect the habit of getting fat girls. Please don''t just put me on the title of abnormality.But after touching the fat time of the palm of his hand, Nie Kong felt like touching Cecilia''s skin.


    Nie Kong looked at Cecilia''s blushing face, and couldn''t help but feel a little hot, and said, "Cecilia is not what you think, really! I just...just..."


    "Alright, perverted master, if you are intoxicated, you have time after class, hurry up, you will be late!" Before Nie Kong could explain clearly, Cecilia stepped into the teaching building at a cheerful pace .Nie Kong did not lose the fragrant fat man in his hand, nor did he accept it.


    "My little slave Cecilia, you are too centered on your own thoughts."


    After arriving in the classroom, Cecilia regained her arrogant eldest appearance, and was chatting excitedly with the girls in the class about some topics about the class match.However, her eyes secretly glanced at Nie Kong who was sitting behind her from time to time.


    As for the childhood sweethearts in front of the seat, the relationship seems to develop rapidly, and I believe I will be able to pick and cultivate mature fruits soon.That''s right, Shino-no-ki in the original book has been in love with him since he was a child.Nie Kong doesn''t have the attribute that a girl will fall in love with him when he meets him. He is handsome, but he can win more favors for himself.


    **********


    The class league is the same as its literal meaning. It is an exchange IS competition conducted by class representatives. It is held to set the strength indicators for everyone in the first semester before entering the formal IS study.


    In addition, this seems to be an activity that promotes the unity of the classes through the exchange of the class as a unit.


    In order to make everyone more motivated, the class that wins the first place will receive a half-year free coupon for desserts in the student restaurant as a prize.That''s why girls are so excited.


    "Classmate Cecilia, you have to cheer up with Classmate Nie Kong''s share!"


    "This is also for free coupons!"


    "Now there are class representatives with dedicated machines, only our class and class 4, it is very easy to win!" The girls around, surrounded by Cecilia continued to encourage.


    "I will."


    Facing the happy and passionate enthusiasm of all the girls in the class, Cecilia''s face turned red with excitement, and she nodded desperately in response.


    "Your news is too old. You are not the only one who owns the special plane." This is, the voice of a strange girl suddenly entered the classroom, and a girl with arms around her chest appeared at the door, with one foot bent and leaning on the door. Lovely Lolita .


    "I, Huang Lingyin, has become the representative of the second class, and I also own a dedicated machine! So you can''t win the championship so easily."


    Nie Kong squinted, and her information emerged in his mind.Huang Lingyin, short in stature and poor breasts, had an agreement with Yixia when he was a child, and was Yixia''s second childhood sweetheart.


    His second childhood sweetheart came so fast, it seemed that he wanted to urge Yixia to act faster, get rid of the crock as soon as possible, and then remove the Huang Lingyin.


    "Yes, I am Huang Qianyin, the candidate for the representative of China, and I came here today to declare war." She laughed slightly, and the brown double ponytail swayed gently from side to side.


    "What are you pretending to be handsome?" Boom! The cool Huang Qianyin was attacked by a powerful roll call, and the cold-hearted Qiandong MM teacher appeared.


    "It''s already time for class. Give me back to the classroom."


    "Qian... Sister Qiandong?" Huang Qianyin spit out his tongue.


    "Tell me Teacher Spot Weaving! Go back quickly, don''t block me here at the door, and get in the way." The mighty Qian Dong squinted his eyes.


    "Yes, I''m sorry..." Huang Qianyin glanced at Xia Xia with both eyes, and then flinched from the door.


    "I will come again later, you have to wait for me, one summer!" After saying this, Huang Lingyin''s small body disappeared in their eyes.


    "Would you like to wait for you all summer? I don''t want to see this result. Now, it''s not your turn to play."

 145 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0147, the confession of the

    My name is Shino Noki, and I successfully entered the coveted IS Academy in this year''s assessment.I thought that the three years in school would be boring, but I didn''t expect to encounter a summer in a school full of girls.


    The childhood sweetheart who reunited after six years, his still childish part and his mature part!Compared to six years ago, he naturally became more like an adult.Although only a little bit, those eyes that originally only gave people a feeling of pride became a kind of mature man''s charm.


    One summer... my childhood sweetheart was very strong six years ago.


    But what surprised me most was that there was still another male student in the class who could drive IS. The male student''s face was much more handsome than that of a summer.Even after class, he took the initiative to strike up a conversation with me.


    I am naturally very happy in my heart, because it proves that I am still very attractive.His name is Nie Kong. If I don''t have a boy I like, maybe I will have the idea of ??associating with him.


    But the summer I had a crush on was sitting next to me, so I did not agree to Nie Kong¡¯s request.Although I felt a little disappointed in my heart, I only had one summer for the person I wanted.


    Yixia didn''t disappoint me. The next day, I took the initiative to chat with me. In my tone, I heard him seem to like me.What to do, do you want to agree to meet with him, or observe it for a few days before talking.


    In a few days of getting along, Yixia and I regained the friendly feelings we had six years ago.But Yixia looked so silly and pure, she didn''t even dare to touch my hand.Yixia respects me in my heart, maybe.


    I thought it would continue like this, but an accident happened.A transfer student was transferred to our school.


    Her name is Huang Qianyin, and she is a cute girl I have never seen before.I heard Yixia said that she was also a childhood sweetheart and an IS candidate in China!


    Huang Qianyin is bolder than me, always looking for opportunities to approach a summer.But Yixia seemed to understand what I was thinking. Every time Huang Qianyin tried to pester him, he was ruthlessly rejected.Seeing Huang Qianyin who was lost in the distance, I felt happy and sympathized with her.


    "No way, love is cruel in the first place. I can''t, I can give her a summer." Thinking of this, I felt relieved.


    Then on the weekend night of the following week, Jun Yixia invited me to visit his bedroom.I still can''t bear to refuse Yixia''s request.It''s so pure all summer, so I wouldn''t do that to me.My chastity, I still have to stay with my husband the night of my marriage.Although I like a summer a little bit now, who can guarantee that I will get married in the future.


    Thinking of this, I nodded and agreed to all summer''s request.I am also very curious about which dormitory I live in during the summer.


    After Yixia saw me nodding, a happy smile appeared on his face, the relief that seemed to have completed the task.I didn''t care, maybe he was happy.


    Following Yixia, we came to the front of the bedroom where Yixia lived. The door said 1025, which was quite a long way from our female dormitory.But this is also very good, to ensure the safety of female students.


    I wandered into Yixia Jun''s dormitory without thinking, and the darkness blurred my eyes.Before I could react, there was a headache in my head. What I saw before the coma was the cold smile on Yixia''s face.


    How could this happen, why did Yixia Jun sneak attack on me?Why attack me as a childhood sweetheart.Before I could think of the surprise in my heart, I lost consciousness and passed out into a coma.


    After waking up, I found myself lying on the bed in a strange room.I want to struggle and scold Yixia for doing this, but I don''t have any strength in my body, and I can''t even make a sound.Fortunately, the clothes on my body are still intact and show no harm.


    In the extremely dim dormitory, the culprit Yixia was facing me behind his back, and his expression was not visible.And standing in front of him is a handsome boy, not who is Nie Kong in the class?They don''t seem to know what I am talking about.


    "Student Nie Kong, you lose this bet. If Yixia doesn''t have a crush on me, it is impossible to come back to my dormitory with me." Yixia has no remorse of crime, and her tone is relaxed.


    "It was I who lost. But classmate Yixia, why did you suddenly stun Xiao Zhizhi in the dormitory? Do you want to get her here?" The student Nie Kong looked surprised.


    "I have no interest in her body at all. Just thinking about meeting her makes me feel uncomfortable and goose bumps all over my body. Only classmate Nie Kong would be interested in that kind of woman." Yixia Shen Shen The voice of''s said, making my body and mind chill.No wonder the reason why I didn''t touch me all summer, is this the reason.


    "Since you like the censer, then I kindly give her to Nie Kong to enjoy it. Hey, I will leave the censer to you anyway, you can play with her anyway."


    My heart is broken.With the piercing pain, my breathing seemed to stop.The man I like cruelly handed me to other men to play with.All summer, you are so cruel.Do you know how much damage this kind of thing will cause me?


    "No! Even though I like , if I do such an excessive thing to her now, she will definitely not forgive me in the future."


    "Don''t worry, she won''t know. Maybe after she woke up, she would still think that I did it to her. Anyway, what I like is Ling, so I just used this thing to get rid of her. Classmate Nie Kong has a lot of fun Okay, but don''t really be tempted by that kind of woman." Yixia''s smiling face disappeared into my blurred vision.


    What kind of unimaginable nightmare this is, tears of shame seem to pour into his body, dripping into his heart.Sister, my heart hurts so much, maybe it will be better if I die.


    Seeing classmate Nie Kong leaning forward, I wanted to resist!But the strength of the body is not even enough to support my tears.My body fell into Nie Kong''s palm.

 146 The collapse of the second element text 0148, the revenge plan of the

    One summer would say such excessive words, all because Nie Kong induced him.Natural Qi will suddenly pass out, and that is what he did.But Nie Kong held all the black pots on Yixia''s body.Hearing the conversation between the two in person, it was like yellow mud falling into the crotch in summer, not shit but shit!


    Her bright eyes were covered with a dead gray, full of helplessness and despair.Nie Kong knew that her heart had completely collapsed now.Hate it, hate it.All this is Yixia''s fault. Take your butcher knife tomorrow and reach out to Yixia who deceived you.


    It¡¯s good to have a reaction, I thought I was dead.Is your heart broken? Then I will help you recast it with hatred and sex, and give you a new life!


    She silently endured Nie Kong''s fierce attack, and waves of waves appeared in her cold heart.


    "I''m finally getting you, my lovely Qi!" Before Qi knew what Nie Kong said, she felt intense pain.


    "Is it lost? It really hurts! The body hurts, and the heart hurts too! Living in the world is really tired." Qi''s head lifted slightly, and his dead gray eyes stared at the ceiling quietly.


    She hated herself, and hated the childhood sweetheart who deceived her even more.


    "Yi Xia, don''t you like Ling. Since you are so cruel to me, then I will definitely destroy your happiness. Before I die, I will also drag you to bury you!" The monstrous hatred is concentrated in the Qi. Eyes.


    Although he had tasted all kinds of girls in the second element, Nie Kong was still very excited to see the bright red overflowing where the two were combined.


    The Double Cultivation Technique reappeared with Nie Kong''s movements, gently moving in and out of Qi''s body.The vital yin released by the Qi continued to flow into Nie Kong''s body, giving Nie Kong a double enjoyment of his soul and body.


    The strength of the body is constantly restored during exercise.Even Qi felt that his strength was much stronger than before.


    "Hey, when did you wake up?" Nie Kong stopped his movements, and the joy of conquest rose in his heart.


    "Oh! No... don''t stop." Qi did not answer Nie Kong''s words, and took the initiative to hug Nie Kong.


    Gasping, water, and kissing sounds rang for ten minutes in the cramped dormitory!In the end, only a pit call from Qi was heard, and calm was restored again.


    The energy of Shuangxiu circulated in a circle and burst out in the bodies of the two!Qi''s strength was much weaker than Mengxiang and the others, so the benefits of Shuangxiu were not great to Nie Kong.


    The soul condensed on Nigongwan was further compressed.Nie Kong knew that if he had gone through five or six double cultivations, he would definitely reach the first level of the goddess cultivation technique.From a liquid soul to a solid soul.


    After a long time, Qi''s closed eyes finally opened, looking at Nie Kong in front of him complicatedly!She wanted to kill a summer with hatred in her heart, but for some reason she couldn''t hate Nie Kong who had taken her innocence away.


    "Student Nie Kong, do you like me, so you want to get me? But now you have my body, but you can''t get my heart." Qi''s eyes stared at Nie Kong who was pressing on her.Her tone was very light, but Nie Kong heard the hatred in her tone.


    "Qi, can you entrust your heart to me?" Nie Kong stroked Qi''s hair and said playfully.


    "I hate a summer and want to kill him. But before that, I will destroy his happiness first, classmate Nie Kong, you will help me." Qi took a deep breath and gritted his teeth.


    "Do you want me to kill him for you?" Classmate Yixia, can you already die.


    "Killing him now is too cheap for him. I will destroy his happiness personally. Didn''t he say that he likes Ling? Then I will cause him to suffer ten times more pain than mine! After that, I will kill him personally. . If I can escape the charge of murder and survive, I will always be by your side and love you well." Qi''s hatred eyes flashed with tenderness.


    Girls have very complicated thoughts about taking the first man away from them.


    "How can I help you?" If you can get the whole body of Qi, then Nie Kong doesn''t care about doing something for her.


    "In IS Academy, apart from Weaver, there is only one boy like Nie Kong, so I want you to help me destroy Huang Lingyin!" Qi said his revenge plan.

 147 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0149, the power of the devils blood whip

    Because of Nie Kong''s random entry, Ling was assigned to the same dormitory as Qi when she transferred to IS.


    Therefore, Qi asked Nie Kong to help destroy Ling''s body plan, and there was no difficulty in implementing it.Faced with such an "unreasonable" request, Nie Kong reluctantly agreed to Qi.As for what the situation will become after pushing Ling, this is not within Nie Kong''s consideration.The more chaotic the plot, the happier Nie Kong.Follow the original book, what''s the point of a trip to the second element.


    "Nie Jun, let me take you to our dormitory now. It''s exactly ten o''clock in the evening, and Ling''s words should have come back." Before he knew it, Qi had changed his name to Nie Kong.


    "Don''t worry, at least you should put on your clothes first. Take a look, you have put on the wrong time for my fat time. Your cute fat time with a panda printed on it is still here." Nie Kong gently carried it. The pink fat times pressed under her body, spread out in front of Qi.


    The familiar pink shape is not what my fatness is.Qi''s icy face flushed with a sigh, and he panicked and took off the loose chubby he had put on, and quickly grabbed the chubby from Nie Kong''s hands.


    With the enhanced double repair, the speed and strength of the body have been raised to a new level.


    The two got dressed and walked out of the 1025 dormitory.Following Qi, Nie Kong walked through several corridors to the front of her dormitory.Qi took out the key, twisted it in the hole, and opened the door easily.


    The layout of the room was similar to the one where Nie Kong lived, with two large beds spread across the room.It''s just that there are many more cute dolls on the sheets.On the other bed, there was a lovely girl in pajamas.


    There was a slight snoring sound, and the small Huang Lingyin was sleeping with the doll on the bed.The lovely sleeping posture appeared in Nie Kong''s eyes.


    "Huang Lingyin will be handed over to Nie Jun. I will call Zhiban Yixia and let him hear the grief of the girl he likes." Qi took out and leaned on the wall of the room. The wooden sword left the room and helped Nie Kong lock the door.Jun Nie hopes that you will not disappoint me, and you must play with Huang Lingyin severely before I get the weaving spot one summer.Huang Lingyin, don''t blame me, blame the weaving for a summer.


    "Things are getting more and more interesting! The blackened censer is really evil enough."


    Okay, just take your other childhood sweetheart and phoenix ringtone and try my new skill Color X Bloodwhip.Nie Kong was expecting in his heart how much damage it would have to the girls after absorbing the power of Lilith beast.


    "Hey... wake me up!" Nie Kong slapped the fleshy little ass with his right hand.


    "Bah..." The sound of bamboo shoots fried with meat resounded throughout the room, and the pain came so that Ling, who was asleep, opened her dim eyes.


    "You... are you classmate Nie Kong? What do you want to do to me when you enter my room?" When she saw the strange boy standing in front of the room, Ling was so scared that she hugged the doll on the bed with her hands.Since Nie Kong was only two male classmates in IS Academy, Ling recognized Nie Kong''s identity at a glance.


    "Lonely men and widows stay together, what do you think I will do to you?" Smiling Nie Kong, a faintly pink blood whip condensed strangely on his right hand.


    "Don''t, don''t come over!" Ling hurriedly threw the puppet in her hand to Nie Kong.But this soft doll can''t hurt people at all.


    "Ling, you give me a try on the power of my blood whip." Nie Kong''s blood whip on Nie Kong''s right hand flung Ling''s delicate body instantly.


    "Pop!" As a faint bloodstain appeared on Ling''s back, the pink breath on the blood whip creeped into Ling''s body strangely.


    "Hmm..." Ling felt a raging fire burning in her body with the tingling pain.The incomparable emptiness and the incomparable heat filled her pure heart.


    "It doesn''t work, try a few more whips." Seeing Ling who was not doing anything, the blood whip in Nie Kong''s hand slapped all parts of her body.The raging flames in her body burned all of her mind in an instant.


    Ling Na still had a green body, completely in Nie Kong''s sight.


    At this time, her skin was faintly crimson.The flicking of her hands not only did not relieve the heat in her body, but the situation worsened.The compelling heat wave can be detected by Nie Kong two meters away.


    Ling, surrounded by sin and power, crawled in front of Nie Kong.


    "Student Nie Kong...what did you... just do to me, I feel so hot, I want...I want you to touch me and hold me tightly." Ling''s hot body pressed tightly to Nie Empty body.


    The blurred, lovely eyes looked at him longingly.The power of Lu X blood whip actually infects the simple girl into such a look.


    Nie Kong was surprised, but also with infinite surprises.With such a god-level whip, we will see who draws it in the future.

 148 The collapse of the second element text 0150, the hatchet of a summer

    "I want to..." Nie Kong''s strong masculine breath was very slick.There is nothing in the world that can stop Ling, and she is eroded by the blood whip.


    She leaped forward and wrapped his whole body like an octopus, and both hands got into Nie Kong''s clothes and touched him blindly.The hot little hands, even Nie Kong felt blood boiling.


    "Don''t move." Nie Kong quickly reached out and stopped her, and then he really got her.


    "Woo..." Ling breathed out a deep scent, the pink blood symbolizing her purity.


    Ling''s ass swayed vigorously, catering to Nie Kong''s strong offensive.The power of the girl''s Yuan Yin kept pouring into Nie Kong''s body.


    Ling felt that her soul was about to float, and the raging flame in her heart was completely detonated under Nie Kong''s attack. Only one chapter was left with a smile and a satisfied expression.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Outside the door, Yixia, who had recovered from hypnosis, stood there with a green face.His fists were clenched, and his teeth were about to break.Listening to his childhood sweetheart''s unadorned cry, he wanted to rush in and kill the man.


    "Who the hell dares to do such an excessive thing to Ling!" Although he hasn''t become Ling''s lover yet, perhaps in the subconscious, he has long regarded Ling as his own.


    "One summer, how do you feel, is it comfortable?"


    With a cheerful smile on Qi''s face, he couldn''t express his joy!Weaving spots for a summer, this is my revenge against you!Hate, hurt, but not enough!


    Thinking of those words that Yixia said in the afternoon, Qi''s face was distorted!Weaving spots for a summer, you will never think of it, I was still awake at that time!What you said to Nie Jun, I remember every sentence clearly!


    "Qi, is this the reason you brought me here? I didn''t expect you to be that kind of person, I misunderstood you." The things Hypnosis did, Yixia completely forgot.


    Yixia stared at Qi with anger, and was full of disappointment with Qi.


    "Is it painful, but the pain I have suffered is more than ten thousand times stronger than it! One summer, you never know how much I hate you!" Although I already have a man in my heart, if I don''t kill You, I will never feel that I am worthy of him.


    It was Nie Kong, who gave me a touch of warmth when I was most sad and helpless!Although he got my body improperly, I know he likes me in his heart.


    "I feel dirty even when I touch it, don''t you? I hate you so much, don''t you?" Qi held the wooden sword tightly in his hand, and forced it step by step towards Yixia.An astonishing murderous aura burst out from Qi''s eyes.


    Even Xia''s anger was awakened by the coolness in an instant!But he thought that Qi would do anything excessive to him, so he continued to rebuke loudly: "What are you crazy about Qi? Don''t get out the key quickly. Now saving Ling is the most important thing."


    "It''s too late now, Ling has been insulted by Jun Nie. So Yixia classmate, you can bring me remorse to hell to confess." Qi''s hands clenched the wooden sword and pointed it angrily at Yixia''s heart Stabbed in the past.


    "Quite fast, when has Qi''s kendo reached this level?" Yixia just had time to think about this question, and the wooden sword in Qi''s hand pierced and broke into his body instantly like a meteor.The extremely painful, passed into Yixia''s mind.


    "Qi, why are you doing this to me! I... Am I not your childhood sweetheart?" Yixia fell to the ground with three-point surprise and seven-point fear on her face.Countless blood gushed out from the wound.After he died, he didn''t know where to provoke Qi in the summer, so he didn''t hesitate to kill him.


    "Die." With the blow of this sword, all the hatred in Qi''s heart was released.The mountain that pressed her body collapsed with Yixia''s death.Although doing so will be punished by law, but Qi has no regrets.Because of this moment, Qi felt that he was reborn.


    Qi slowly pulled out the wooden sword in Yixia''s body, took out the key, opened the door and walked into the room.On the ground, the blood-stained wooden sword dragged a shallow blood mark.


    On the big bed in the room, Nie Kong and Ling had just ended their battle.Under Nie Kong''s double-xiu''s mastery of not failing, Ling obediently contributed a torrent of heat!The hot body is refreshed again.


    Only because of the humiliation and shame, Ling closed her eyes cutely, not daring to face Nie Kong.She herself couldn''t figure out why she became so silvery!Recalling her bold behavior, Ling felt that if there were cracks in the ground, she would definitely get in.


    At the same time, her heart is a little bit faint!My pure body was lost here for no reason, and I could not dedicate it to my childhood sweetheart.


    "I ignored me a few days ago, but he was so good to Shino no Kei. Perhaps he already had a choice in his heart. Now that I am like this, I have no choice."


    "Qi, you... have you done anything?" Nie Kong, who was lying on the bed hugging Ling, asked in surprise, seeing the bloody ground.


    "Nie Jun, I''m sorry. I killed Yixia outside, and I may not have the chance to be with you in the future." Qi''s face was disappointed, with a relieved smile.The smiling face that was reborn from the ashes was so beautiful that it shocked Nie Kong''s mind.


    "Kill...Kill?" Nie Kong was a little dumbfounded. He never thought that Qi would really turn into a hatchet girl, and thought she was just talking.


    "Well, kill him when he felt the most painful."


    Ling so soft that she was in Nie Kong''s arms heard the conversation between the two, and her body trembled slightly.With a slur, Ling opened her eyes and looked over.What caught my eye was the bloody ground.


    "Shino no Kei, she... Why did she kill Yixia? Isn''t she and Yixia childhood sweethearts?" Everything that happened today shocked her soft heart.At this moment, she felt as if she was dreaming.

 149 The collapse of the second element text 0151, the impact of Yixias death

    In the early morning of the next day, the news that Zhiban died in the hands of Shino-no-ki spread all over the IS Academy in an instant.The college was a sensation, and the world was boiling.Everyone''s eyes are focused on the development of this incident.


    If it was an ordinary student killing incident, it would be simple to deal with.The problem is the identity of the murderer and the victim, so it is very difficult to deal with.


    One of the younger brothers of the world''s strongest IS driver Chin Dong Chi Chi Chi Chi Tan Yi Xia.One is the invention, design and production staff of IS, known as the genius of geniuses, and the younger sister Shininoki Shininoki who masters IS "nuclear" production technology.


    The grievances between the two are entangled, causing infinite trouble to the IS senior management.No one dares to talk nonsense, for fear that careless handling will bring a devastating blow to the IS Academy in the world.


    No matter which side, they dare not offend at will.Therefore, in this murder case, the senior staff of the academy can only give them all to the sisters of both sides for negotiation.As for the police law, it has no effect in a complicated context.


    The girls in the academy are full of gossip hearts, discussing the reason why Shino no Kei killed Yixia.Some say that they are trapped by love, and some say that one summer wanted to infringe on Shino no Kei and was killed by mistake.


    However, only Nie Kong knew the truth of the matter.He used hypnotism to play with everyone in applause.Even when Yixia was dying, she still didn''t understand where she had offended the Qi.


    In the staff dormitory, Qian Dong''s face was frozen with a layer of frost.The eyes that were cold and stern were strangely full of calm at this moment!


    "Qian Dongjiang, don''t be impulsive. How could my lovely sister Yan do that kind of thing? It must be a misunderstanding." On the display in the room, a person wearing rabbit ears appeared. Cute girl issuing a card.That''s right, she is the Shino Nobun of IS.


    Shino no Shu has been a friend of Qian Dong since he was a child, and even said that he was a childhood sweetheart.So when she heard the shocking news for the first time, her first reaction was not to believe it.My sister has loved summer since she was a child, how could she kill him.But in the news, the younger sister stupidly admitted that Yixia was killed by herself. Is there any secret in it?


    In order to prevent Qian Dong from making any excessive revenge, Shino Nozuki contacted Qian Dong immediately!


    "Shinoyuki, I am not impulsive now, I am calm."


    Hey, you said you are not impulsive, so why do you keep wiping the saber in your hand? That saber is bright enough.Listening to Qiandong''s indifferent voice, watching her wipe the saber in her hand by herself, Shino Nozuki''s heart was refreshing.No, we must prevent Qian Dongjiang from hurting my sister.


    "Thousand Dong-chan, I''ll rush over to find out the truth. Before that, please calm down..." Before Shinanosuke could finish speaking, Qian Dong turned off the screen of the call.


    "One summer, elder sister will help you get revenge." Qiandong stood up stupidly and walked out with a gleaming saber.On the plane flying to IS Academy, he walked back and forth in a hurry, wishing to appear in IS Academy immediately.


    "It must be the summer that hurt my sister, so my sister would do that kind of thing. No, Qian Dongjiang''s personality is very impulsive. If I don''t hurry up, my sister will be in danger." I am a genius and I absolutely want to stop the tragedy. happened.


    She couldn''t imagine that if her best friend killed her favorite sister by herself, her heart would definitely not be able to stand it.No matter who it is, Shu doesn''t want them to be hurt.


    **¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­**


    IS Academy also suspended classes for one day due to this important event.However, Qi stayed quietly in the classroom waiting for the arrival of the legal ruling. No matter how Nie Kong persuaded him, he refused to leave.


    Nie Kong had to come to the office of the director of the college alone, hypnotized the director to know the college''s decision to dispose of the crap!From the chairman¡¯s mouth, Nie Kong knew


    Because of her sister''s energy, the IS Academy did not deal with her.But if anyone who doesn''t have eyesight dared to mess around, Nie Kong could destroy IS Academy directly regardless of the plot.


    After hearing that Qi was safe and sound, Nie Kong stopped paying attention to the stubborn Qi and walked back to his dormitory.After she sits bored, she will leave by herself.


    And the other childhood sweetheart Huang Lingyin from Yixia, at this moment, his eyes are absent and wandering like a wandering soul in the campus.Pain and emptiness filled her weak heart.


    She wanted to find a place to cry, but her heart was so painful that even crying was very difficult!The empty heart, only the soul who ascended to heaven last night can not be forgotten.


    She wanted to vent the pain of life not as good as death, and vent her emotions as boldly as last night.Only the happiness of last night can make one forget all the pain.


    After wandering for a long time, when she saw the 1025 nameplate, her heart beat violently.Huang Lingyin murmured a few times, then took a deep breath and knocked on the door.


    "If you do things like last night with Nie Kong again, it should be fine. Ling is very strong and will definitely be free from Yixia''s death."


    "Come!" Nie Kong opened the door of the dormitory. Before he could see who it was, he threw a soft body into his arms.The familiar fragrance rushed over his face, and Ling''s crazy eyes caught his eyes.


    "Huh, Ling, why are you looking for me?"


    Ling didn''t say a word, she pressed her hands on the skirt of Nie Kong''s student shirt and slammed it upwards, madly kissing Nie Kong''s exposed body.


    "I want you to play with me fiercely, toss me like last night!" Ling''s hot hands kept walking around Nie Kong''s body. Not long after, the clothes Nie Kong was wearing were completely taken off by Ling''s hands. .


    Although Nie Kong was strangely proactive, there was no reason for the girl who brought him to let it go, no matter what her reason.


    The two of them hugged each other and rolled on the ground enthusiastically, and a heavy breathing sounded through the room.Ling vented actively again and again, and her heart-wrenching pain vented.


    After her final shout, Ling finally fainted contentedly.After Ling had vented, her lovely face was no longer lifeless, she showed a sweet smile.

 150 The collapse of the second element body 0152, coincident drone incident

    "I thought you didn''t dare to come out with me, classmate Shininoki!" On the third arena, Qiandong''s indifferent eyes stared at the other side.


    "I don''t want to escape, nor will I avoid the matter of Weaving Yixia. Killing Yixia, I feel that I did nothing wrong." Qi said calmly.


    "Haha... I have no time to bother about the emotional dispute between you and Yixia. I only know that Yixia is my brother, and I can''t bear to watch him die without being indifferent. Take the sword you killed Yixia, Fight to the death with me! Either you die, or I die." Qian Dong stretched out his sharp saber and pointed at Qi.Her calm eyes burst out with an astonishing murderous intent.


    "Although I don''t want to fight with Teacher Qiandong, if Teacher Qiandong wants to kill me, I won''t stand by." There is still a desire in Qi''s heart and the motivation to survive.


    "So I can''t choose the two options, I want to defeat Teacher Qiandong, you can do it!" Qi pulled out the wooden sword in his hand, staring at Qiandong who was already a little crazy in front of him.


    "What an arrogant girl, just because you want to beat me?" Qian Dongren''s anger all morning finally broke out again.The sharp and sharp saber flashed across a sharp blade.


    Zhiban Qiandong is not only the strongest manipulator known as IS, even his own strength cannot be ignored!Although Xiaozhizhizhi''s strength was far inferior to Qiandong in the past, after double repairs with Nie Kong, the strength of the Qiu was forcibly improved.The speed and power are far from comparable.


    "What a quick knife, it really deserves to be the IS class guide of our class. But it is far from enough to deal with the current me." At this time, Shino No Kei''s strength is far beyond the comparison of human Qian Dong.


    The strengthening of Shuang Xiu''s pure energy has raised the Qi to a level beyond Qian Dong.I saw Qi Wei Wei''s side, while avoiding Qiandong''s saber, the wooden sword in his hand pointed towards Qiandong''s weapon.


    "Hand!" The fast wooden knife cut through the air and struck Qiandong''s hand strangely.


    "Impossible, how could Qi''s strength increase to such a level?" Fortunately, Qiandong used to drive IS before, so facing the speed of Shino no Qi, his body can still keep up with Qi''s attack.


    "It''s not over yet, waist!" Qi''s wooden sword went upside down and quickly slapped Qiandong''s slender snake waist.Pop, a crisp voice sounded.The saber in Qiandong''s hand collided with Qi''s wooden sword.


    The huge power came, and Qiandong''s hands were a little numb.Too powerful, simply too powerful!Seeing Qi''s strength, Qian Dong''s angry heart gradually cooled down, and he vigilantly dealt with each of Qi''s attacks.


    In the arena, the two knives kept hitting each other, making crisp noises.However, Qian Dong has experienced countless life and death battles after all, and his experience is much richer than that of Qi.


    Coupled with the white blade in his hand, the Qi gradually fell into a disadvantage.


    "Kacha!" A crisp voice sounded, and the swords collided again, and the wooden sword in Qi''s hand was neatly chopped in half by Qiandong''s saber!


    "Sorry, beam."


    Just as Qiandong swung his knife down, the Qi in front rushed in front of her uncharacteristically.


    "Teacher Qiandong, be careful!" Before the voice fell, he heard a sharp long howl, and two blue light cannons came straight to the two of them.Pounced forward, Qi subconsciously covered Qian Dong with his body.


    With a loud bang, the dirt pit where the two of them stood was overturned, and Qian Dong''s ears were like being hammered.Around the two of them, two huge pits appeared.There was a buzzing sound, and I saw an unfamiliar IS body landed in the sky.


    "Ahem..." Qian Dong dug through the soil buried in the ground, trying to stand up, but the enemy he just had just pressed on him.She patted Qi''s face and found that she had lost consciousness.


    Seeing where he was just standing, two huge pits appeared.If he had just hit himself, Qian Dong couldn''t imagine the consequences.


    "Did Qi save me at all costs?" Qiandong fell silent, and the dispute between grace and enmity made her head a mess.Kill her for revenge?But she just saved herself.


    "Didi..." The sound of the electronic machinery disrupted Qian Dong''s thoughts.She turned her head to look, and saw an unfamiliar IS mecha stamped into her eyes.


    A weird, dark gray IS.Its arms are extraordinarily long, extending down beyond the toes.There is no clear head shape, it seems to be integrated with the shoulders, and the thruster nozzles can be seen everywhere.


    The armoring of the whole body is its most peculiar part, and the usual IS only forms partial armor.Because defense is almost always done by shield energy, it doesn''t make much sense to form physical armor.Of course, there are armored shields on some models with specialized defenses, but there is no IS without the slightest exposure.The sensor crystals exposed on the head are arranged disorderly, and there are a total of four emission ports on the left and right sides of the forearm, which can emit the kind of light just now.


    "Oops, it''s a drone!" Qian Dong''s face changed color the moment he saw the body.


    The drone also spotted Qian Dong and the others on the opposite side, and a huge purple-red beam of light shot straight towards them.At the moment of his death, Qian Dong picked up Qi and jumped to the side to avoid the dangerous laser attack!


    "Damn it, forgot to wear the IS body! With human power, you can''t fight it at all."


    Qian Dong picked up the Qi, embarrassed and wanted to escape.But the drone has locked Qiandong and the others again, and the four beams crossed together to form a huge net rushing towards the face.


    "Everything is over." Qian Dong''s pretty face with a relieved smile, the burden of grievances and hatred that was pressing on him at this moment was relieved by her.


    At the moment of crisis, all the attacks that rushed to their two women suddenly disappeared without a trace, as if everything that had just appeared was a phantom.


    "So you are here, it made me look for a long time." A familiar voice came into Qiandong''s ears.Qian Dong stared blankly, and the familiar handsome face appeared in her eyes.


    "You stupid! Knowing that there are enemies, why don''t you come here with the armored IS? Do you want to come here to die?" Although Qian Dong yelled at Nie Kong, he was still moved.


    "Don''t worry, I can still deal with the mere IS body." Nie Kong finally breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that the two women were safe.


    "Hurry up and avoid it, it has already rushed over." Qian Dong said in shock.


    "Look at me." Nie Kong''s body did not retreat but moved forward, speeding up and colliding with the drone.Suddenly, the drone that was more than three meters high was hit by Nie Kong and flew more than ten meters away.


    The drone struggled, but the body was crackling with smoke!Nie Kong was speechless, this IS body is too fragile, he hasn''t exerted any strength yet.


    Qian Dong looked at everything in front of him dumbfounded, and looked at Nie Kong with eyes like a ghost.It''s not a dream for me to be able to knock the IS body into flight.

 151 The collapse of the second element text 0153, two transfer students

    "Sure enough, it is still the best produced by Feather Moon Company."


    "Huh? Will it? Don''t you think Yuyue''s only design can be seen?"


    "It''s just a beautiful design!"


    On Monday morning, the girls in the class were chatting and laughing lively.Yixia''s death has faded out of their sight.Everyone held the catalog in their hands, exchanging opinions on the above products.


    "So, where did Nie Kong''s IS suit come from? I haven''t seen that type of clothing. Tight-fitting clothes will completely expose Nie Kong''s figure."


    "Well, it is said to be specially made. Because there are no boys'' clothes, it seems to be made by a certain research room. I really want to see Nie Kong wearing IS clothes, he should be very handsome." Since a summer After his death, the attention of all the girls in the class shifted to Nie Kong''s body.


    Every moment, Nie Kong could feel the sweet breath of a young girl on his face.The key is that the girls in school are getting bolder and bolder. Many of them don''t wear underwear in school.


    Although she was wearing a skirt, she could see all the scenery inside when she was blowing in the wind.He is so happy, he is the only boy in the school, so happy.


    And to the left of Nie Kong''s position, Qi had already sat in that position for some time.From time to time during class, he lowered his head and spied on Nie Kong on the right. He looked very cute.


    Chu''s older sister, Shu, sat down underneath, looking excitedly at her lovely sister in front of her.After the drone incident last time and Shu''s arrival in time, Qian Dong reached an agreement with them.


    Qi wants to be imprisoned forever in IS Academy as a murderer, and he is not allowed to leave here without Qiandong''s promise.Shu has nothing to say, and stayed with his sister in IS Academy.


    "Damn classmate Qi, it''s not enough for you to play with classmate Yixia, do you want to hit my perverted master''s idea?" On Nie Kong''s right, Cecilia''s eyes shot sparks at the opposite Qi.The eyes of the two women shot sparks on Nie Kong in the middle.


    "The so-called IS operation suit is a tight-fitting combat suit that is automatically pierced through voice control when the IS body is unfolded. At the same time, it also has a certain IS body automatic control function, but the reaction speed is extremely slow. The IS operation suit passes Detecting the electrode changes of the contact part of the body and the clothes can directly transmit the actions of the operator to each part. The IS body performs the necessary actions based on this. At the same time, this combat suit is very protective, and the bullets of the general small-caliber firearms It is impossible to penetrate at all. Of course, a large part of the impact on the body will be absorbed.¡± Yamada-sensei gave a fluent explanation and walked onto the stage.


    "Shan Shan is really clear!"


    "No matter how I say it is a teacher...Huh, Xiao, Xiaoshanshan?"


    "I took a different look at Shan P sauce!"


    "Today is the day when everyone starts to apply for costumes, so I have to preview before coming here, hehe...No, do Shan and Shan P call me?" The school started about two months ago.Zhenye has about eight nicknames, which is the result of his personality.


    The classroom, which had been so noisy until now, turned into a well-mannered and orderly army.Teacher Qian Dong, the instructor of the first class, made a grand debut.Qian Dong''s temperament was much colder than before because of Yi Xia''s death.


    "Starting from today, we will enter the real combat training. Because there is a training machine, IS will be used in class. Everyone has to focus on me! Don''t forget to put on their own IS suits, and those who forget will wear them for me. The swimsuit designated by the school comes for training! Even the person who didn¡¯t bring that...well, it¡¯s okay to wear underwear."


    The girls in the class turned crimson with a brush, and a dozen of them even pulled up their collars and looked down. There was no underwear at all.


    "Then, Mr. Yamada, please start calling early."


    "Okay, okay." After explaining the contact information, Sister Qian Dong scanned the classroom and handed it to Zhenye.But Yamada-sensei seemed to be wiping her glasses, and she was hurriedly wearing her glasses, looking like a panicked puppy.


    "Well, today we are going to introduce transfer students, and there are still two!"


    Suddenly hearing the introduction of transfer students made the quiet class noisy.Of course, for these adolescent girls who like gossip more than three meals, it is inevitable to be surprised if transfer students escape their intelligence network, and there are still two people.


    The door of the classroom opened, and when the female students in the class saw the two transfer students entering the classroom, the noise suddenly stopped.This is no wonder.Because one of them is a handsome little man.


    "My name is Charles. De Noah transferred from France. Since I still have many things that I''m not used to in this country, I would like to ask everyone for advice." Charles said with a pretty and pleasant face with a smile. , Bowed to the students below.She has an easy-to-reach face and behaves like a maiden with polite features.The hair is bright blond, tied neatly behind his neck.The figure is so slim that people feel a bit too slender, a pair of straight and slender legs, looks very handsome.


    "Wow...so cute, handsome guy who is the opposite type of Nie Kong." The female classmate in the class shot her bright eyes.


    "Charlotte De Noah MM, are you finally here? You who pretend to be a man, you should be assigned to the same dormitory as me after you die in the summer." She molested her as a boy. Will you be shy and let yourself be bullied?She would never think of it anyway, she already knew her gender clearly.


    "Enough, be quiet! The self-introduction is not over yet!" Qian Dong slapped hard on the podium, and the loud noise interrupted the noise of the girls.At this time, Nie Kong noticed that there was a lovely and beautiful girl in Charlotte.


    She had silver hair that shone like a vampire, and she was hanging down almost to reach her waist.Although it is very beautiful, it is not specially organized.Her left eye was wearing a black blindfold. Although the other opened right eye was red, the temperature contained in it was almost endlessly zero.


    The icy temperament is exactly the same as Qian Dong next to him!That''s right, she is Germany''s MM Lafra Budiweiyi!

 152 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0154, will not affect me, right

    With arms around his chest, he glanced boredly at the girls in the classroom, and then focused all his eyes on Qian Dong.


    "Hurry up, Lavra!" Qian Dong said.


    "Yes, instructor."


    "Don''t call me like that here. I''m not an instructor anymore, and you are also an ordinary student here. You should call me Teacher Weaver.


    "I know." Love stretched his straight hand to his side, standing upright beside Qiandong in a soldier''s posture.


    "Lafra. Budiweiyi, from Germany."


    The atmosphere in the classroom cooled down, Qian Dong sighed, and Yuanchang said, "Ah! Then the roll call is over. Everyone immediately change their clothes and gather in the second playground. Today we are going to have an IS simulation battle with the second class. Disband now!"


    "Damn it, classmate Nie Kong and the others are still in the classroom. How embarrassed to change clothes in front of them." The girls around were frolicking, their clothes dwindling.


    Looking around, Nie Kong''s sight was filled with white flowers.The sweet bodies of the girls were completely in his eyes.Hello, I''m still here, don''t seduce me.


    "Student Nie Kong, don''t you get out when you want to see it. Take care of Charles, you are also boys." Qian Dong banged on the podium with a dangerous look in his eyes. Gu Lulu peeked at the girl Nie Kong changing clothes.


    "Stupid master, is Cecilia''s body good-looking?" Cecilia was still carrying the pink fat in her right hand, and the snow-white waves of flesh continued to roll in front of Nie Kong.At this time, there was no clothes on her body.


    "Don''t watch Nie Jun, go out." Before Nie Kong could appreciate the scenery of Cecilia, Qi blushed and pushed out of the classroom.


    "Qi, you are too much. The master hasn''t appreciated my perfect body yet, how could you push him out so quickly."


    "That''s right, it doesn''t matter if you show Nie Kong''s words to him." After Nie Kong went out, there was a noise of dissatisfaction in the classroom.


    "You are classmate Nie Kong? When we first met, I was Charles!"


    "Don''t be so polite, call me Nie Jun. Anyway, we boys have to change clothes in the empty arena locker room. Let''s go, I will take you over." Nie Kong took Charles'' hand and ran directly to the dressing room. room.


    The slender Qianqianyu hand feels soft.If you don''t know that she is a girl, Nie Kong is likely to have the urge to engage in foundation.


    "Hmm..." For the first time, his little hand was pulled by a boy, and Charles''s face was slightly crimson, with a little twist and unnaturalness.


    "Ah, everyone will soon find out about transfer students!"


    "And also with classmate Nie Kong!"


    "Come here, hurry up and surround yourself!" The girls on campus rushed out of the classroom excitedly, and Nie Kong seemed to have entered a daughter''s middle school.After untold hardships, Nie Kong finally broke out from the crowd surrounded by girls.The girl in IS Academy is so enthusiastic that even he can hardly bear it.


    "Huh, are you at the end." The door slid horizontally, and Nie Kong arrived in the locker room of the Second Arena without incident.Charles, who was running continuously, had a blushing face with a little sweat.The thin pink lips opened slightly, breathing heavily.


    "Well, time is running out, let''s change clothes right away." Nie Kong said as he unbuttoned all the buttons of his uniform, threw it on the bench, and took off the tights in one breath.


    The sturdy upper body was all presented in Charles''s eyes, and the unique breath of men came to his face.Charles'' face turned into a red lantern in an instant, and he turned around and dared not take a look.


    So cute, who told you to pretend to be a man, who didn''t tease you?


    "Charles, why don''t you change your clothes? If you don''t change quickly, you will be late?" Nie Kong took off all his clothes, and everything was exposed to the air.


    "Well, eh? I, I will change? But, but..." When he looked at all of Nie Kong, Charles was cautious and thumped so hard that he was a little uncomfortable to speak.


    That... Is that something unique to men!Charles stretched out his hands to cover his eyes, and turned his face to the floor in a panic.But in my mind, the scene just now kept coming up.


    "Since you haven''t changed your clothes now, can you help me pull my pants? This IS-specific outfit is very tight and it''s stuck under me." Nie Kong has already put on his top, but the tight pants underneath are really It''s too tight.


    "Okay...Okay!" Charles hurriedly turned Wei Wei''s face toward Nie Kong to the direction of the wall, and his panicked little hand trembled, pulling his pants and squeezing it inside.


    How should I say, it is really a tragic state.Originally tightened in the pants,


    "It''s so uncomfortable. Wearing this dress will not affect my development. If it can''t grow up, it will be miserable."


    Bah, you are not big enough, you almost scared me to death.Charles was so embarrassed that the roots of his ears were red, and a layer of mist was condensed in his bright eyes.Charles, who is an innocent girl, could not bear such a stimulus.


    After Nie Kong changed his clothes, Charles quickly took off the clothes he was wearing at the moment Nie Kong turned his head, revealing the special IS suit inside.It turned out that she had already put on her special clothes in order to avoid revealing her identity.


    "Are you going to change it, let''s go." Nie Kong stretched into the tights and put it in a more comfortable position, but still couldn''t hide the clear outline.


    "Good, good." And under Charles'' tights, Nie Kong could still observe her


    "Don''t you feel uncomfortable under you?" Nie Kong said with a light smile.


    "No...no, but...maybe my development hasn''t started yet...Nie Jun, don''t worry about it." Charles blushed, shaking his hands to explain in a flustered manner.

 153 The collapse of the second element body 0155, Bai Shi is mine

    After the girls in the class changed their clothes, they left the classroom one after another.In the empty classroom, only teacher Qian Dong and Lavra, who had just transferred from school, remained unchanged.


    "Why the instructor wants to be a teacher here?!" Lavra, who was wearing a grey IS outfit like a one-piece swimsuit, asked unwillingly when he caught up with Qian Dong who was about to leave.


    "Stop asking, I also have my own business, nothing more." Qiandong didn''t have any fluctuations on her face. After Yixia died, her cold and pretty face hadn''t smiled once.


    "What tasks can you have in this island country? Please, instructor. Come to Germany to guide you, you can''t show your ability here." Lavra grabbed Qiandong''s hand, only the red pupils that were exposed were full Plead.


    "The students in this college are not the kind of students who are worthy of the instructor. It simply insults the instructor''s ability. As your former subordinate, Lavra will never allow it."


    "Why do you have such thoughts?" Qian Dong Wannian''s face became colder.


    "It''s naive, and there is no sense of crisis at all. I only use IS as a popular tool. But the instructor has to allocate time to such low-level people..." Lavra was interrupted by Qiandong before he finished speaking. .


    "It''s all here, little girl. Don''t look down on people too much. Even though you are selected, you are only a fifteen-year-old girl. In IS Academy, I don''t know how many are stronger than strong ones." Qian Dong said in his voice. With a chill, Lavra was completely suppressed.


    The so-called horror is this feeling.The horror in the face of overwhelming power, the horror in the face of being hated by important people.


    "Class is about to start, go to the classroom." After Qian Dong said this, he took the starting list and walked straight out of the classroom.


    "Instructor, how can you go back to Germany with me?" Lavra shouted from behind.


    Qiandong''s walking body paused, leaving a word and disappearing in front of Lavra.


    "You are too weak and you are not qualified to negotiate terms with me. Wait until you beat Nie Kong in the class."


    "Is that the only boy in the class? Isn''t it easy to defeat him? We''re done, instructor." Lavra''s disappointed face showed infinite excitement.


    In the second arena, all the students in Class 1 and Class 2 of Grade 1 have changed into IS operating uniforms, lined up, and stood neatly in the field.Looking at the past, there are dozens of special clothing girls like one-piece swimsuits.Except for Nie Kong, all the students have assembled.


    Qian Dong also changed into a white instructor''s uniform and stood in the first row of the queue, scanning the students below with a serious face, and found that the two male students in the class had not arrived.Just as she was a little impatient in waiting, the sound of footsteps came from the training ground.


    The first to enter the training ground was Charles, who was blushing, and Nie Kong, who was hiding behind Charles, who entered the field last.


    Wearing an IS special suit, to Nie Kong, it looked like he didn''t wear it.No, it''s more daring and dissolute than not wearing it.


    "What is the shyness of the dignified man? I''ll come here soon. The classmates in both classes are waiting for you." Qian Dong scolded.


    "Ms. Qiandong, can I go back and change a set of clothes? This IS special suit is not suitable for me." The hidden parts are exposed in front of dozens of girls, and Nie Kong feels like he is about to lose something in his heart. thing.Mom, mine is not pure anymore.


    "No!" Seeing that Qiandong didn''t have any room, Charles lowered his red face and returned to the team.After she had originally blocked Nie Kong and left, Nie Kong''s orthopedic body wearing IS clothing was completely exposed in front of all the girls in the arena.


    The upper body is perfectly muscular, and the tight pants in the lower body are stuffed with a twisting snake.


    The looming sense of sight shocked the audience.


    "Nie Jun, you are too bad, how can you wear this kind of clothes? Are you trying to seduce me? Are you trying to make me make a fool of yourself, right." Qi blurred his eyes.


    "Perverted master, abnormal master. Don''t look, Cecilia is a pure child, I don''t want to look at it." Cecilia covered her flushed face with her hands, but stared at Nie Kong without blinking.


    "So handsome, classmate Nie Kong''s outfit is so handsome! Ahhhhh...I''m already in love with classmate Nie Kong, don''t grab it with me." The strong stimulation caused a commotion among the girls present.


    Even after Yixia''s death, Qian Dong''s pretty face, which has remained unchanged for thousands of years, also showed a shy blush, although only for a moment.


    "Man or something, it''s so annoying." Lavra turned around and thought calmly.


    "Now that everyone is here, let''s start. Before that, classmate Nie Kong, come with me, and our IS academy has sent you the specially customized body." Qian Dong said in a panic, hurriedly first. One step disappeared into Nie Kong''s sight.


    The two went into the warehouse one after another.


    With a click, the carrying door of the base opened with a dull sound.The slanted bite-shaped steel giant door made a heavy opening sound.On the other side of the door, the so-called special machine gradually appeared in front of Nie Kong.


    The snow-white unmodified color, wearing a dazzling white IS with open armor, waiting for its manipulator.


    "Is this for me?" Nie Kong pointed a finger at himself and asked strangely.


    "Yes! Nie Kong''s special IS body, white type!" I knew it was a white type, but I didn''t expect it would become my special type.


    "Hurry up and dress. So the data arrangement and device in the memory will be solved in the next simulated battle!" Under Qiandong''s urging, Nie Kong touched the snow-white IS white style.


    All the information of Bai Shi was poured into his mind with his touch.


    "Lean back up, yes, that''s it. Sitting down will feel better. Next is the optimization of the system." The white armor opened and the fitted armor closed immediately, wrapping half of Nie Kong''s body inside. .


    If the previous iron strikes can hold 5 percent of his strength, then this white style can already hold about 15 percent of his physical strength, and its performance has improved a lot.

 154 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0156, true

    "IS''s high-performance sensors are okay, do you feel uncomfortable?" Qiandong looked the same as usual, but his tone was not as cold as before.


    "Hey, teacher, are you caring about me?" Nie Kong said with a light smile.


    "Hmph, stop being passionate, I''m just caring about Bai Shi." Qian Dong turned his head and snorted coldly with his hands wrapped around his chest.


    "Anyway, I''m very happy. Thanks, Qian Dong." Nie Kong just leaned forward slightly, and Bai Shi lightly floated and moved forward.Its swift speed was a bit too slow for Nie Kong.


    "Really." Qian Dong''s tight and cold face eased slightly.


    The two returned to the second arena again, and the emotions of the girls who had seen Nie Kong wearing tights had recovered.However, her pretty face was full of excitement, chattering about Nie Kong''s figure, what a group of erotic girls.


    Seeing Nie Kong and Qian Dong come back, the girls around regained their silence.Only seeing Nie Kong''s strong body wrapped under IS, he sighed with disappointment.


    "What a handsome IS machine, is that Nie Jun''s special machine?" Qi said with envy.


    "Zijiang, don''t be disappointed. Your sister of the dedicated IS machine has already set it up for you." Shu jumped out somehow, comfortingly said.


    "Huh..." Qi still hates her sister, so don''t overdo it and pretend to ignore her.The charming face of the beam next to her showed a sad expression.My sister, I haven''t forgiven myself completely yet.


    I researched the IS body. Although it can be famous all over the world, it has caused the family to lose their freedom.The younger sister had to leave her parents and live alone. She should hate herself.


    "So, we will enter the actual combat training that includes fighting and shooting from today." After arriving at the arena, Qian Dong announced.


    "Yes." The girls were excited, thinking about how cool it would be if they could train with Nie Kong.


    "First, let me give you a closer look at the actual battle of IS. Anyway, classmate Nie Kong has already equipped his special IS body, and it should start soon." As Qian Dong''s voice fell, the girls present looked forward to it. Staring at Nie Kong in front of them in the arena.


    "Nie Kong''s words, it should be very powerful. Ah... I am so contradictory. I hope that Nie Kong will win and Nie Kong will lose." The girls present became noisy again.


    "Well, teacher Qiandong, my opponent." If you are fighting sister paper, it doesn''t matter to yourself.


    "Teacher Qian Dong, let me be his opponent." Lavra, wearing a gray IS-specific clothing, walked out, naturally anxious to defeat Nie Kong.


    "It''s not time for you to play, Nie Kong''s opponent should be here soon."


    Shoo!


    Ok?what sound?It sounds very much like the sound of splitting the air. Could it be that the enemy is on it?Nie Kong looked up and saw a huge green body in the sky quickly falling towards him.


    "Ahhh... the people below, please hurry up and avoid it." Nie Kong had already reacted, but he didn''t mean to avoid it.To him, this strength is nothing short of meaning.He controlled Bai Shi and stretched out his hands, catching the hitting machine.


    !The smoke and dust dissipated, and the two huge IS bodies rolled in a ball and fell to the ground.Nie Kong is above, and the green IS controller is below.His face seemed to touch a ball of cotton, limp.


    "Then, that, classmate Nie Kong!" Nie Kong seemed to have heard the familiar weak voice.


    "Well, that, listen to me, in this kind of place... the teacher is very embarrassed... No! The problem is not just the place! Besides, the relationship between the teacher and the student between me and Nie Kong..." Zhenye didn''t look embarrassed, stretched out a little hand and gently pressed Nie Kong''s face on her body.


    Nie Kong only felt that his face had fallen into cotton, and the beautiful touch came into his mind along with the virgin fragrance unique to women.


    Jin Ye is now wearing an IS suit, and it is still the kind with her chest open, and the curve is fully displayed in front of everyone.In addition, the IS is thin enough, and it feels really unbelievable.Hmm, is this the so-called loli giant X, it is attractive enough.


    "Woo... Although mine is not as good as Xiaoshan Mountain, Classmate Nie Kong, if it is Classmate Nie Kong you want to touch, I can agree at any time." There were a few girls on the court who couldn''t stand the stimulation, tears of jealousy. Almost out of his eyes.


    "It''s too much! Shan P sauce actually took advantage of classmate Nie Kong, and we also want to be touched by classmate Nie Kong." Originally, IS boys are rare and precious things, which girl doesn''t want to own.


    Four astonishing killing intents shot Zhen Ye, making him shiver involuntarily.When I looked up, I saw the students in the class, Cecilia and Ling from the second class were staring at her. As for the fourth murderous intent, she couldn''t feel the girl.


    Feeling the danger instinctively, Zhenye picked up Nie Kong and jumped away from the original position.In an instant, the laser beam penetrated Zhenye''s position a second ago.


    "Haha...it''s a pity, I missed it! Teacher Zhenye, how long will you have to pester my perverted master?" Although Cecilia''s face was smiling, Nie Kong could clearly see her forehead appearing on her forehead. Green tendons.


    With a clang, Ling Shina finished the armor.When Zhenye originally thought she would do it, Ling''s Ankylosaurus who controlled her suddenly hugged Nie Kong''s Bai Shi from behind.


    "Student Nie Kong, come and bully Ling. Without your play, Ling feels empty in her heart." Ling''s hands kept piercing Nie Kong''s IS body, desperately hungry.


    "Enough, you two don''t let him go quickly. It''s class time. If you want to talk about love, please wait after class is over." Qian Dong''s voice roared, shaking the girl present with ringing in her ears.


    Zhenye flushed and let go of Nie Kong. She didn''t know how she was so bold today.Ling fumbled with Nie Kong''s IS body, and found that she couldn''t take off the white pose, and left consciously.


    "Well, you guys get started quickly!"

 155 The collapse of the second element body 0157, teaching

    At an altitude of more than 20 meters, the two IS units, white and green, were chasing continuously, and a strong spark came out.


    "Student Nie Kong, I wasn''t serious just now. I won''t be merciful." The tone of her voice was the same as usual Zhenye, but her eyes hidden under the frame of the frame had become sharp and calm.


    The 51-caliber assault rifle, firmly mounted on her hands, is a live ammunition gun produced by the American company Claus. Because of its high practicability and reliability, it is adopted as a standard by many countries. The main style of the weapon.


    "Really, if you can beat me, try it." Nie Kong''s special saber snow flake II in his right hand, the center line of the blade showed a slight light.The blade is separated and shrunk from the center line to the hilt, and the formed energy blade rises from the hilt to form the shape of a sword.From a distance, a three-meter-long laser blade is condensed on Bai Shi''s right hand.


    "Hey, the first time you use Bai Shi, you already control it so skillfully." Seeing that Bai Shi''s defensive cover still has 50% energy, Qian Dong was a little surprised.She thought that Nie Kong would put all the energy into the Snowflake II, causing the defensive cover to lose energy at 0.


    "Puff!" There was a slight gunfire, and two thumb-sized bullets broke through the air and blocked the white path.


    With a scream, Bai Shi''s speed instantly accelerated and avoided Zhenye''s sniper.But Zhenye''s shooting was only an induced shooting, and her real killer move was the stab grenade.


    "Nie Kong is already very good at being able to do this for the first time in contact with Bai Shi, but he is not the teacher''s opponent yet."


    "Really, I haven''t lost yet." Nie Kong''s snow flake II tore and waved, splitting the grenade into two before it could explode.


    "The one who is going to lose is your Zhenye teacher, scattered white nights!"


    Sacrificing the white-type absolute defense energy, the Snowflake II in Nie Kong''s right hand ignored Zhenye''s defense, that is, the defensive neutralization directly gave her a blow to Li Fanmu, the second-generation machine in the final development period.


    "Boom!" The IS model fell on the second arena with shocked Zhenye.With the sound of Didi, Zhenye''s defensive shield''s energy directly changed to 0.


    "Nie Kong is so amazing, I love you to death." The girls below cheered with admiration in their eyes.A hint of surprise flashed across Lavra''s right eye, and Nie Kong''s strength had obviously exceeded her expectations.


    The two walked off the IS, Zhenye saw the horror under Nie Kong for the first time, and she screamed innocently, seemingly stunned by excessive stimulation.Before losing consciousness, he murmured: "So long, so big!"


    "Okay, now everyone understands the IS fighting method. Remember to practice well in the next time." Sister Qian Dong patted twice, diverting everyone''s attention.


    "The ones with special machines are Nie Kong, Cecilia, Charles, Lavra, and Ling. We will do the internship in groups of eight people, and the leader of each group will be someone with a special machine, understand? If you understand, group it!"


    As soon as Qian Dong''s words were finished, the girls from the two classes gathered around Nie Kong in one breath.


    "Student Nie Kong, let''s cheer together."


    "Teach me where you can''t!"


    "Now, can you add me? Let me join you!" The girls in the class surrounded him, and Nie Kong felt parts of his body constantly touching.Especially Nie Kong was highlighted, with several hands caught and touched on it.Hey, are you hunting snakes? There is only one snake.


    With the feminine breath rushing over his face, Nie Kong was almost drunk.As this continued, Nie Kong felt that he would definitely become a beast.Qi was so angry that he stomped his feet, unwilling to accept that Nie Kong, who he liked, was taken advantage of by others, and squeezed past the crowd.


    As for Charles, there would be girls who liked it, but after seeing Nie Kong, all the girls'' hearts were placed on Nie Kong''s body.


    I don¡¯t know if I can¡¯t stand this situation, or I¡¯m so angry that I¡¯m too worried, Qian Dong pressed her finger on her forehead, and said in a cold voice: "You fools, give me the order of your seat numbers. Go to the group! The order of the group leader is the same as I just said. If you still can''t divide the group after a while, you can give me a playground carrying IS for 100 laps today!"


    If the girls in the class are all Nie Kong''s harem concubine, then Qian Dong is the majestic queen.Up to now, the girls who had surrounded Nie Kong like ants, moved quickly in fright, and stood at their own dedicated crew within two minutes.


    The only group that didn''t speak was the group of the German transfer student Lavra.Her tense atmosphere, her whole body exuding an aura of refusal to communicate with others, the cold eyes that despised the students, and the mouth that hadn''t been opened once since just now.Those teenage innocent girls didn''t seem to dare to talk to her, everyone lowered their heads slightly, knocking enviously on the girls in Nie Kong''s group.


    Qi felt that he was super happy, and was assigned to a group with Nie Kong.As for Ling and Cecilia, she sighed and sighed why she had a dedicated machine.


    "Jun Nie, hurry up and teach me how to manipulate IS!" Qi, like a child who is a baby, shook Nie Kong''s hand.


    "I remember, actual combat training basically requires a pair of two, so classmate Nie Kong, let''s be together." She bent down deeply and bowed, and directly stretched out her right hand."Ah, it''s so fraudulent!"


    "Please make a choice from the first impression!" For some reason, the other seven girls all lined up, and then bowed their heads politely, and extended their right hand towards Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong felt as if his body had been raped by them over and over again, especially his lower body was the key observation object.Although the number of people has decreased, it is still not enough.


    "I''ll teach Qi first, you seven wait a moment." Nie Kong took Qi''s hand and made a choice.Qi banged joyfully and kissed Nie Kong, attracting countless girls'' jealous eyes.


    Nie Kong hugged Qi''s waistline from behind, teaching her how to move the armor, how to control and so on.


    As the two of them kept moving around, they drew a lot.The electric touch made Nie Kong restless.Nie Kong wasn''t the only one who was hot, Qi''s legs had already begun to tremble.


    "Nie... Jun..."


    "Hmm...what are you doing?"


    "Then, ah, are you doing anything at noon today?" Qi said with a scent of smell, slightly close to Nie Kong''s ear.Although he pretended to be calm, it was obviously disturbed.


    "Nothing."


    "Yes...Is it? In that case, will Nie Jun come to my dormitory today?"


    "Oh, okay." The excitement brought by today was too great, and Nie Kong had already suffocated his stomach.Seeing Qi''s appearance begging for happiness, how could I hold it back.


    But I didn''t expect these words to be heard by Cecilia not far away.

 156 The collapse of the second element text 0158, the tenderness of the four women

    "This is the end of the internship in the morning. The next class without completing the training will continue. Since the training machine used today will be overhauled in the afternoon, we are free to do this afternoon. Those who have a dedicated machine must remember to train and then disband on the spot!" Except for Nie Kong''s group, all the other students have completed the startup test.Therefore, most of the words Qian Dong said before he left were addressed to Nie Kong and the others.


    How should I put it, the bodies of the women touched Nie Kong at close range, and their bones were all three points soft, so there was no need to learn.Until Qian Dong announced the end of get out of class, they were still too soft to move on the ground.The girls in the other groups opened their mouths half enviously, looking like chicks waiting for the mother bird to feed.


    "Finally, get out of class is over, Nie Jun, let''s go change clothes!" Charles walked in front of Nie Kong, don''t dare to look at him with a blushing face.Huh!Charles, who is disguised as a man, will automatically change clothes with me?Isn''t she worried about her real body being exposed? I heard it right.


    "I''m going to adjust the white style a little bit before going, so you go first. Because I might take some time, so it doesn''t matter if I don''t have to wait for me." Although I wanted to take a peek at Charles'' shyness, Nie Kong had already agreed with Qi All right.The blazing flames desperately need the girl''s gentle extinguishment.


    "That''s it, then I''ll go there first." With a three-point disappointment and seven-point gratitude, Charles walked back to the changing arena alone.


    "Let''s go back too, Chu!" Nie Kong took the chop like a shy little daughter-in-law, and walked back to their dormitory in a familiar way.Since it was lunch break, Ling was still eating and resting outside and did not come back.


    The two had just entered the dormitory and locked the door easily.Qi let go, shyly and boldly threw himself into Nie Kong''s arms, and put his arms around his neck.With blurred eyes, he kissed Nie Kong''s lips.


    The two of them have forgotten everything in this world in this battle that can destroy everything.The two split their lips for a long time, but the charge continued to help.Nie Kong looked at the trembling hair flying in the sky, the speed reached the limit, everything could not be restrained.


    "Ah... I''m going to die." The happiness in Shuangxiu that was enough to expand several times directly brought the Qi to heaven, almost melting Nie Kong.


    "Open the door quickly, police rounds!"


    Just as Nie Kong hugged Qi''s soft body again, there was a rapid knock on the door, and in the vaguely he heard someone calling for a ward round.


    This is the second dimension, do you think it is the third dimension?Which guy is it, naughty outside the dormitory?


    Before Nie Kong and the others could react, the door that had been closed was opened with a squeak, and two familiar faces appeared in front of them. Who are Ling and Cecilia?


    Qi''s face was red with fever, and he pulled up the bedding to cover his naked body.Nie Kong was a little strange. Why would the two women suddenly appear here at lunch time?


    Not surprising, Ling boldly took off her IS outfit, revealing the graceful body of the youthful girl.


    "Huh...Student Nie Kong, love Ling fiercely again." Ling climbed onto Nie Kong''s body, and she sat down fiercely.A contented sigh came out of her mouth.


    Since Yixia''s death, Ling''s empty heart has been filled with the happiness brought by Nie Kong''s double cultivation.So now Ling has fallen into that lost happiness.


    Cecilia looked dumbfounded, and her eyes were about to bulge out: "Perverted master, you...what are you doing?"


    "My ignorant little slave girl, are you okay when you are idle? Why are you running here to make trouble? Get out quickly. The things we do are not suitable for children." Nie Kong hugged Ling tightly, panting tightly. Said.


    "Stupid master, am I still a child in your heart? You can see it clearly now, I...I am already an adult, bigger than Ling." Both eyes clearly watched Nie Kong enter Ling''s Inside, Cecilia felt her whole body hot, and her head was a little confused.Coupled with Miss Cecilia''s easily impulsive character, there is no reason for that lacking brain.


    Under the impulse, Cecilia actually learned that Ling took off her IS outfit, revealing her mature body


    Cecilia climbed to Nie Kong''s left and pressed his hand on her body.


    "If you don''t believe it, the master can touch it." Cecilia shuddered as she felt Nie Kong''s palm rubbing.The strange feeling swept through her body.


    Three women, one on the left and one on the right, surrounded Nie Kong with one on top.


    "I''m coming in, my lovely slave girl." Nie Kong made Cecilia''s heart tremble, before he had time to think.The intense pain swept through her body.


    Shuangxiu divine art revived, and the pure Yuan Yin power slowly poured into Nie Kong.The cold energy circulated around and returned to Cecilia.The comfort brought by the energy covered her intense pain.


    In the end, while the energy exploded, Cecilia softened to the bed quietly, panting for breath.Her green eyes were already full of confusion.


    The two girls on the bed had recovered and joined the enjoyment again.One man and three women, frolicking in the room.

 157 The collapse of the second element body 0159, bath

    Charles was in the bathroom of the dormitory. The glass in the bathroom reflected a beautiful girl''s face, which was her real face.Girls always love beauty, whether young or old, especially girls who have absolute confidence in themselves.


    After entering IS academy dressed as a man, maybe she can only appreciate her true beauty when she is in the bath.The French are romantic, and the girls are as unrestrained as heat.


    However, the real face had to be hidden, and it felt a bit regretful to think of Charles.The clothes on his body were taken off one by one, and a body as white as jade appeared like peeled corn.


    The small waist and slender and straight thighs with a Yingying grip fully showed the charm of a girl.Only the position of the chest was wrapped with a layer of white cloth.


    In general, although there is still a father''s task, it is still very happy to be able to enter IS to study Charles.Although she wanted to pretend to be a boy in the college, she got a freedom and happiness that she had never experienced before.


    Yuzu lightly lit the hot water in the big bathtub, and after testing the temperature, her delicate body slowly sank into the water.The bubbles in the bathtub covered all the beautiful parts of the girl.


    Although she didn''t know who her roommate was, he happened to be out of the dormitory now.That''s why she would take a relaxing bath so boldly, without worrying about revealing her true gender.


    As soon as I entered the big bathtub, suddenly there was the sound of a key twisting outside the door.Charles was shocked, and just about to lock the bathroom door, his roommate had rushed in.


    A pair of powerful hands forcibly pushed the bath door open: "After a day of tiredness, let''s take a bath first!"


    "Ah!!!" Charles screamed and turned off the bathroom lights while turning his back.No matter who it is, if her true identity is revealed, she can''t imagine the consequences.


    Demobilized and returned home?Father''s indifference?Maybe more serious.


    Taking advantage of the dark moment, Charles rushed to the bathtub, then jumped down with a "plop", skipping heartily.Did your roommate see his body just now?


    "Hey, who is in my dormitory?" As the Lord of the Night, the blood-sucking ancestor Nie Kong, the plump body in the dark can''t hide from his eyes.That''s right, she is French MM Charlotte De Noah, who is disguised as a man, and her current name is Charles De Noah.


    Although Nie Kong had expected that she would be assigned to the same dormitory, he was slightly relieved after seeing it with his own eyes.Living under the same roof, it would be fun to molest her as a male.


    "Yes...Is it Nie Jun? I...I''m Charles who transferred from school today. I''m taking a bath now. Can you go out?" The unique male voice poured into Charles'' ears. If you think of her, you know who it is.


    "It turned out to be Charles, I thought it was a thief, and it scared me. Kara..." Nie Kong turned on the light, and a small red flower appeared on Charles Ruyu''s cheek.She buried herself in the bathtub in a panic, hiding her secret with white foam.Knowing that his roommate Nie Jun hadn''t discovered his secret, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Charles settled for a while, not daring to look at Nie Kong: "Nie Jun, can you wait, I''ll finish it soon."


    "We two big men, what does it matter if we take a dragon-tiger bath? Could it be..." Nie Kong raised his voice thoughtfully, trying to scare the lovely Charles MM.


    Charles felt tight. Is Nie Kong finally suspicious? What should I do now?


    Nie Kong then teased: "Is your guy shorter? Don''t worry, although mine is already well developed, I never laugh at others with this. Besides, you don''t need to be too inferior. Come on. Well, we two rub our backs together to connect our feelings."


    After all, Charles had personally experienced Nie Kong, feeling like a little deer bumping into it, so shy that he wanted to dive into the water.


    The sound of clothes falling to the floor sounded, and Charles knew that tonight''s bathing was inevitable.The only thing she can do is to put her hands around her chest and try to protect her secrets.


    "Charles, I''m going in!" With a plop, Nie Kong jumped into the warm bath.


    Although the bathtub in the dormitory of IS Academy is not as big as an indoor swimming pool, it is not a problem to accommodate two or three people.Charles never thought that he would be in the same bath with a man who had just met for a day.Although it was an accident, his pretty face was hot and red to the roots of her ears.


    "Charles, I''m here."


    The warm palm pressed against her back, and the electric touch made Charles'' heart tremble.Nie Jun, what does he want to do to me?


    "I''ll rub your back for you first, and later you remember to rub it for me." Nie Kong''s fingers kept touching Charles'' white skin, feeling the girl''s unique softness and tenderness. He had just vented on the third woman. The evil fire burned again.


    Because of the double cultivation method, even if the princes continue to do not appear too tired, but even more energetic.


    Charles''s body stiffened, and the strength of his body disappeared a little bit as Nie Kong moved, and even his bones became soft.Charles bit his lower lip, trying to control himself not to make any noise.


    It was just that as Nie Kong''s big hand kept touching her back, the cheerful touch continued to rise.Just as he was about to rise to the highest point, Nie Kong''s movements suddenly stopped.


    "Charlie is comfortable, now it''s my turn." With the ups and downs, Charles simply couldn''t stop.


    "Nie Jun, you stupid fool..." Charles turned back disappointedly, and glanced at Nie Kong who had already turned away in a vague way.

 158 The collapse of the second element Text 0160, will you wash it together in the future?

    After enjoying the gentle caressing of Charles''s green jade fingers for ten minutes, Nie Kong took the lead to stand up and leave the bathroom.After seeing Nie Kong''s figure disappear, Charles was relieved.He got up in a hurry, put on a men''s uniform and restored the boy''s appearance.


    After Nie Kong lay on his bed for a few minutes, Charles slowly walked out of the bathroom.Perhaps it was because she had just finished the bath, her pretty face was blushing.


    Seeing her cuteness, Nie Kong smiled: "Do you know Charles? Just now I found you a secret."


    Nie Jun''s voice was very strange, and Charles felt dizzy with his hands shaking.It''s over, it''s over!Could it be that Nie Jun had already discovered that he was a woman just now, but he just didn''t expose it?


    Ooh!Although I really want Nie Jun, you marry me and go home, but if it is a relationship between a man and a lover, it is not the kind of impure love between a man and a man.


    Charles almost cried when he heard the words. He touched a body that no other man had seen except his mother.The purest land in the girl''s mind has been contaminated.Mom, besides marrying him, can I marry someone else?


    "No...no, Nie Jun, I''m a man." Charles kept shaking his head, his eyes panicked.


    "But, you don''t look like a man at all, so I think it is necessary to make a few requests with you." Nie Kong stood up and appeared in front of Charles.He pressed her shoulders with both hands and said seriously.


    Charles was taken aback: "Why is it so serious?"


    "Because your male hormones are not enough, so you look like a girl. As your roommate, I have to worry about your male development problems. In short, in order to increase your male hormones, if you take a bath in the future, everyone Let¡¯s go together. Rubbing backs with each other can not only increase the feelings between men, but I can also infect you with some male hormones at that time. Come on, boy." Nie Kong patted Charles on the shoulder seriously. There was a smile in his eyes.


    "I... can I refuse," Charles said weakly.The messy theories have long fainted her head.


    "No, then we made an agreement like this." Nie Kong threw himself on the bed, but Richard closed his eyes and fell asleep.It''s just that in his heart, it has been upset.


    There is a girl who is disguised as a man and molested, this kind of life is really good.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next morning''s course is still the first and second class gathering in the arena for an IS internship.It''s just that the holders of the dedicated machine and ordinary students are separate this time, so Nie Kong and several others practice freely in another arena.


    The two girls, Cecilia and Ling, had long been entangled with Nie Kong, clamoring for him to guide IS control.After experiencing yesterday''s group H, Cecilia''s relationship with him has improved to a deeper level.


    Although his face was flushed when he first saw him.But after seeing Ling haunting Nie Kong without shame, Cecilia joined the fight for Nie Kong''s chance to live alone.The arrogant young lady''s character has long been conquered by Nie Kong''s strength.


    My parents died in an accident three years ago, because the father before his death was a person who looked at his mother''s face and acted.After IS was invented, the status was even more humble.So she looked down on men very much, but Cecilia got drunk in the face of a man who was more overbearing than her father.


    Although Nie Kong doesn''t know anything about science, especially these mecha bodies, he is definitely a good teacher when it comes to fighting.


    Cecilia and Ling Yin are still young, and have not experienced any battle between life and death, and for some situations they can''t do anything.My imagination is limited, so I still don''t understand the purpose of many weapons.


    "That Nie Jun, can I have a practice battle with you?! I want to fight with Bai Shi." Charles came forward, his face with some hesitation.The task her father entrusted to her was to search for some information in Baishi.But in the face of Nie Kong who had already established a relationship, Charles still couldn''t bear to deceive him.


    "No problem." Nie Kong was controlling Bai Shi to fight with the IS units dedicated to two women. After hearing Charles MM''s request, he said to the two women next to him: "Cecilia, Ling, I''ll be teaching you for a while. Right."


    "Well, we also want to see the battle between the master and Charlie." Cecilia nodded and replied, then stepped aside.


    In a few seconds, Charles had replaced his own IS.The overall color of her IS is orange, which is the rebirth of the French mass production machine!


    "Then, I''ll go on first." Charles said seriously.


    "Anytime." The white special weapon Snowflake II condensed and appeared on his right hand in an instant.The orange IS fuselage, the rebirth of the wind, turned and flew into the air.


    White wings rose behind the white style, and rushed up to the blast of wind in the air.


    When the two were fighting, all the girls gathered around and watched with interest the two beautiful men fighting in the sky.Fans who just cheered for Nie Kong accounted for 90%.


    Lavra, who is already armored, stared at the two fighting in the air, and whispered softly: "No matter what method I use, I will defeat you in front of the instructor and win back the instructor we admire! Nie Kong, wait for me. ."


    Two colored lines, one white and one orange, chase back and forth in the air.Charles kept moving away, taking out guns and shooting.But Nie Kong''s speed was too agile, and the bullets made with Charles''s countless energy did not touch Nie Kong.


    When Charles was about to aim again, Nie Kong suddenly accelerated and got out of her attack range.The snow flake II in his hand turned into a laser knife, breaking Charles'' energy shield.


    "Is this the white-style battle data? It should be possible to deal with each other now." Charles'' IS instantly turned into a necklace, and returned to her neck again. The test ended with Nie Kong''s victory.


    But Charles was not disappointed, but a relieved smile appeared on his face.

 159 The collapse of the second element Text 0161, Nie Jun, I don’t have 801

    By the time Nie Kong returned to the dormitory, it was already evening.He clutched his stomach and felt very uncomfortable, probably because he ate the sandwich made by Cecilia himself at noon.


    Although I don''t need to eat food at all, I can''t match the enthusiasm of the three women.Qian Dongjiang just announced the end of get out of class, and the three women hurriedly dragged him to the top floor of IS Academy.


    The three women obediently took out their proud bento, all wanting to give him a taste of their crafts.Ling''s bento and Jin''s bento taste good, but Cecilia''s sandwiches can kill people.


    Nie Kong who had just entered the door heard the sound of water coming from the bathroom, and Charles was taking a shower.


    "Charles, I want to come in." Knocked on the door, Nie Kong shouted outside.


    "Wait...wait!" The voice of the young girl Charles was a little panicked, and Nie Kong who was outside only heard the sound of a heavy object falling into the water.


    "Okay, you can come in, Jun Nie." Perhaps knowing that Nie Kong could not be stopped, Charles had already accepted his fate.So she did not lock the lock on the bathroom door.


    Nie Kong turned the door open and walked into the bathroom while taking off his clothes.by


    After Nie Kong got into the bathtub, he found that Charles'' body shook.


    "Charles, you and I are not taking a bath together, why are you so shy."


    "Yes...Is it, but... Maybe I''m not used to taking a bath with others." It turned out that I was already impure a long time ago.


    Anyway, it''s been soaked, and the second time is nothing.Nie Jun didn''t know the identity of his daughter''s family, Charles sighed.


    "Nie Jun, I...I have enough, let me wash it for you." Charles said with a trembling voice.


    "Charlis, you are so cute, I can''t help myself anymore, I want you!" Nie Kong grabbed Charles'' shoulders with both hands and turned her body vigorously.


    "Nie Jun...no...can''t be like this, I''m a man." Charles was dumbfounded.


    "I won''t dislike it, who told you to look so cute." Nie Kong grabbed Charles'' wrist, and his lips quietly approached Charles'' face.


    "Woo...Nie Jun, don''t do this, I...I don''t have the so-called 801 hole you want!" Rumble...The sky thunder rolled, after hearing what Charles said, Nie Kong was struck by the sky thunder Become ashes!


    Day!Charles, what kind of rotten BL novels did you read before, do you want to be so ridiculous?Besides, men don¡¯t have the so-called 801 points, okay?


    "Nie Jun, you can see clearly, I...I''m a girl, not a boy?" Charles blinked poorly big eyes and looked at Nie Kong with tears.


    "I don''t care so much, whether you are a man or a woman, I...I want you!"


    "Nie Jun...Nie Jun is really perverted, I said that I am not a man anymore, why he still wants to do that to me." Doesn''t Nie Jun like me so much whether I am a man or a woman?


    Charles'' head was turned back and forth, and the resistance in his heart continued to decrease.


    Nie Kong also knew that doing here would be very uncomfortable for girls who are just starting out, so he agreed to Charles'' request.He stretched out his arms around Charles'' waist, and hugged Charles in a princess'' embrace.


    Gently put Charles on the bed sheet, staring at the pretty face of the water lotus.The golden hair is scattered on the bed sheets, showing the unique femininity of girls, without the sunshine of men''s clothing.


    "Be gentle with Jun Nie." Charles hugged Nie Kong''s head with both hands, and Nie Kong said.

 160 The collapse of the second element text 0162, Charlotte Homecoming

    "Nie Jun, I''m sorry for deceiving you, and almost led you to BL''s way of no return!" After the wind and rain, Charles'' little hand drew circles on Nie Kong''s chest.


    "It doesn''t matter, Charles''s words are very cute whether they are male or female." It''s strange to be cute for men or something.If I didn''t know you were a MM, how could I dare to touch you?


    "Don''t call me Charles, call me Charlotte. My name is Charlotte. De Noah! Actually, it''s only natural that you have to blame me, that''s because...that...the family calls me such a girl Disguised as men and mixed in."


    "My father is the president of De Noah, and that person directly ordered it." After starting to talk about her family affairs, Charlotte''s face was obviously clouded with a haze.


    "You give an order... he''s your dad, why do you do such a silly thing? Charlotte is a very cute girl. It''s a pity to pretend to be a boy." Nie Kong picked her up and touched gently Her silky blonde hair.


    "Jun Nie... I am the illegitimate daughter of my mistress. I was taken back two years ago. My father''s subordinates came to the door almost when my mother passed away. After that, many inspections were carried out. In the process, I found that my IS is very adaptable, so even though it was informal, I became an IS test driver for Di Nua. "These are probably things that Charlotte didn¡¯t want to mention, but despite this, she did Still resolutely said it.She didn''t want to hide Nie Jun, who had become the man in her life.


    "I only met my father twice, and I only talked a few times. I usually live with my mother, and I was only called to my home once. That time was really terrible. I was beaten by my wife''s family. I was also scolded as the daughter of Xiaosan. It¡¯s really troublesome...If my mother told me more about my father before I was alive, I wouldn¡¯t be so at a loss."


    Although Charlotte laughed relaxedly, there was obviously a bitter taste in the laughter.The child of the third child is the most miserable, especially the child whose mother died early.


    "After a while, De Noah faced a business crisis, and Rifanmu was the second-generation model after all! So the immediate priority became the third-generation development. Although that was also out of national defense considerations, For countries with less capital than humans, if they do not obtain favorable conditions at the beginning, then they can only wait for tragic results."


    Following Charlotte''s statement, Nie Kong learned some military secrets about IS from other countries.Transfer students from most countries transfer to IS for the purpose of obtaining various third-generation IS combat data developed by the world.Cecilia, Ling, and Lavra are no exception.But they never expected that those girl candidates would have become his harem members.


    As for the strength of the French De Noah company to develop the third-generation IS models, the French government''s budget for De Noah will naturally be greatly reduced.If it is not selected in the next pre-selection, the French government will completely remove aid and even the IS development authority will be deprived.


    "So the purpose of my father transferring me to IS Academy is to use me to attract attention. The most important point is that he asked me to steal Nie Jun¡¯s exclusive machine white information, and that guy called me. Come steal it." Charlotte buried her face in Nie Kong''s arms, silently weeping tears of pain.She knew clearly in her heart that the father was just using herself unilaterally.


    "Well, that''s probably the case. But since Jun Nie discovered my daughter''s body, I will definitely be called back to my home country. As for De Noah, whether it is closed down or merged by other companies, it seems to me that It doesn''t matter."


    "Ah, I always feel a lot easier after I say it. Thank you Jun Nie for listening to me! Also, I have been lying to you all the time, sorry."


    Nie Kong gently lifted her chin and kissed her red lips.


    "If Charlotte wants it, why don''t you give it to you a mere white style. In my mind, the white style is not as important to you. The most important thing is how you choose, Charlotte?"


    "What can I do...I think it''s just a matter of time? If the French government knows the truth, it is impossible to keep silent. After I was disqualified as a candidate, I might have to go to prison if I was lucky! "Charlotte''s smile after speaking is no longer regrettable.Perhaps at the last moment, I can enjoy the happiness of being liked without complaining.


    "There is nothing good or bad. After all, I don''t have the right to choose. It''s helpless."


    "In that case, break away from that guy''s father-daughter relationship and become my woman. Stay by my side! I promise you that no one will dare to hurt you in the future." Nie Kong hugged Charlotte''s waist and buried his head. Up her blonde hair.


    The two-dimensional world with a mere low force value is not at all threatening to Nie Kong.If it wasn''t for Jia''er that hadn''t come, Nie Kong would have moved IS Academy into his ring.


    Think about my huge territory, and how beautiful it is with countless girls.Separation of the heroes?Maybe there is a big battle in the ring.


    "Really, haha." Charlotte smiled happily, the expression of a fifteen-year-old girl.My cold heart seems to be melted.Nie Jun, can you really protect me for the rest of my life.


    "In short, you can pretend to be a boy and live here for a while. I don''t want to leave you in another dormitory so soon. Here, it is our love nest." Nie Kong propped up his upper body and pressed Xia On Lot''s beautiful body.


    "I will listen carefully to what Nie Jun said. Now you have replaced my mother as the only close person in my heart. As long as you don''t leave Charlotte behind." Charlotte offered her kiss, Nie The empty raging fire ignited again.


    After Charlotte released all the feelings in her heart, she became very active and crazy, opening all the secrets of her body to Nie Kong.

 161 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0163, vs. Lafra

    When the time came to mid-June, IS Academy was fully engaged in competitions for all grades starting from Monday.During this period of time, every day Nie Kong finished his morning training and ran to Qi''s dormitory to spend the afternoon absurdly.


    The three women had a little temperament at first, but with each defeat, they acquiesced to their existence.


    Nie Kong went back to his dormitory to take a mandarin duck bath with Charlotte until the three women fell on him weakly in the evening.Charlotte, who had lost her body and mind, actively used her body to help Nie Kong wash his body.He is refreshing and exciting.Nie Kong also enjoyed the legendary chest push many times.


    At night, it was naturally Charlotte''s exclusive time for Nie Kong.Every night to morning, is Charlotte''s happiest time.


    A few days before the academy match, Shu, who had disappeared for half a month, returned to the academy and gave Qi an unexpected surprise gift.Qi¡¯s IS dedicated machine, the world¡¯s second fourth-generation machine is completed, and the name of that machine is Hongchun!


    With the special machine, it happened to be able to participate in the age competition a few days later.Therefore, Ling, Nie Kong, Charlotte, Cecilia, Lafra, and Zhu can play in the first grade.


    There were too many people in the competition, so Teacher Qian Dong decided to divide them into three groups fairly by drawing lots.The results obtained are Nie Kong and Qi, Charlotte and Lafra, and Cecilia and Ling.


    "Ah, the opponent we are fighting seems to have come out." When all the participating students changed into IS outfits and appeared in the lounge of the arena, a line of words was displayed on the wide screen of the arena.


    "What... I''m going to fight Nie Jun in the first battle, isn''t this killing me." Charlotte saw the words appearing on the screen, and almost screamed out with her mouth wide open.Just looking at Nie Kong''s face, his body softened a bit, so there was no need to fight.


    "Haha... It''s great, did the opponent in the first match meet him! The Frenchman over there, don''t intervene in the fight between me and him!" Lavra held back her excitement and swept Charlotte glanced at the side and said coldly.


    Instructor, instructor, I will definitely take you back to Germany.No matter what method I use, I will defeat him.


    "Since you have decided on your opponent, let me deal with the rest of the altar." Seeing the altar sticking to Nie Jun, Charlotte''s face began to burn.


    "Hmph, I don''t care about you! If you dare to drag me back in the fight, I will never spare you." Lavra had already walked on the playing field, turning back to warn him.


    "Are the Germans so brutal even girls? It''s too difficult to get along with." Charlotte muttered softly, and followed Lavra onto the playing field.


    *********


    After Nie Kong took the hand of the Qi and entered the field, the school year''s competition was finally about to begin.Four mechas of different colors stood on the spot, emitting colorful brilliance in the sun.


    All the girls in the audience screamed, yelling Nie Kong to cheer.Because of the girl''s gossip skills, what Nie Kong''s killer is like has long been spread throughout the IS Academy.


    The numbers on the screen began to count down, 4, 3, 2, 1... At the moment when the game started, Lavra rushed towards Nie Kong in the opposite direction, driving the German third-generation aircraft Black Rain.


    Heiyu''s body is equipped with the third-generation weapon AIC, which has the ability to stop inertia.It can release a special field called an inertial stop enchantment, and even can forcibly stop the shells. The principle of action is the same as the roar of the bombardier dragon carried by the bell-specific IS. It applies energy to the space to produce interference.


    "Ji, step back, and Lafra will let me deal with it." Although he knew the information of Black Rain in his mind, Nie Kong didn''t know how to use his skills.


    "Nie Jun, be careful." Qi drove Hong Chun and voluntarily withdrew from the battlefield between the two of them.


    With his right hand unfolding the Snowflake II, Nie Kong drove the Bai Shi and sprayed it towards Lafra at the fastest speed.With a brushing sound, the white phantom flashed away, and in an instant came to the back of the black rain.


    Fast, too fast.So fast that Lavra almost couldn''t react!


    "What a great guy, there will be such a man in the mere IS school." Lafra, in a panic, fully expanded her AIC field.


    The white pose that appeared after the black rain started from the hands, from the trunk and the feet to the AIC''s nets, and could not move whether it was pushed or pulled.It was like being held by an invisible hand, and the body couldn''t move.This is the ability of the Black Rain''s body, which is a little weird.


    "Do you take the first attack after the war? You are really arrogant." Clicking, as the black rain''s huge roller made a rotating sound, the white super-high-level detector issued a warning.


    "Confirm that the large railgun of the enemy IS has opened the safety device and loaded the first shell-warning! Confirm that it is locked-warning!"


    Although the field of AIC is a bit difficult, if it encounters a powerful force, it has no effect at all.This kind of weird ability can only bully the weak IS body.


    "Hmph, your moves are useless to me!" Nie Kong''s power directly used the maximum that the white style could hold, and with a bang, the black rain''s inertial field was forcibly shattered by Nie Kong''s surging power.


    "Didi...Warning, warning! The enemy''s energy is super dangerous, and it is confirmed that it exceeds the limit of AIC." The voice of the black rain surprised Lafra.The cannon on his shoulder no longer hesitated, and suddenly shot at the white style.


    On Bai Shiwei''s side, the two blue light beams shifted out, and the cannonball that hit Nie Kong missed.And because of Nie Kong''s avoidance, she had to retreat quickly and widen the distance between each other.


    At the same time, the blindfold of Lafra''s left eye was directly torn off by her.In an instant, the super cute cheeks were exposed to Nie Kong''s sight.The two-color pupils, one red and one gold, are a bit more adorable than Lolijiu in You Shaozhong.


    The ability in her left eye, called the pupil of the transboundary, is a nanomachine implanted in the pupil with a sensor assist function.If used, it can greatly improve the visual ability and strengthen the body''s reaction ability during high-speed combat. It can also aim at a target 20 kilometers away when the IS is not deployed.


    In the face of the black rain that Didi warned, Lafra didn''t dare to use all of her methods carelessly.

 162 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0164, Lavras runaway

    "At your speed, do you still want to distance yourself from me? Lavra MM, you are too naive."


    Lavra did not stop her attack on Nie Kong. When she opened her distance, a red laser beam sprayed out from her shoulder for more than ten days, filling up Nie Kong''s body.This is one of Heiyu''s capabilities, the electronically operated thread knife.Attacking and defending are very precise and fast, and it is found that Lavra IS¡¯s skills are much higher than those of IS academy students.


    "Don''t call it so disgusting, I didn''t allow you to call my name like that. Although your speed is fast now, my cross-border pupil has already seen your movements clearly. Next move, I will defeat you."


    "If you can, then you can try it. Come out, and the white night!" The shield energy on his body dropped directly to 80%, and a four-meter-long laser blade was extended in Bai Shi''s hand. .This move is to sacrifice defense, and the transformed Snowflake II can directly cause IS body damage regardless of the defense cover.


    "Looking for death, I was surrounded by my electronic control line knives and dared to use the skill of scattered white night."


    The white model glided in the sky, and the snow flake type II in the right hand swung a few knives easily, and the line knives surrounded by the sky were all shattered!All the skills formed by IS body energy can be destroyed by scattered white nights.


    Seeing the white approach, Hei Yu spread his plasma sabers with both hands, slashing towards Nie Kong from left to right.The slashes and thrusts were staggered, and the Snowflake II and the saber violently collided.


    Nie Kong was a little surprised. The white attack speed he controlled was already fast enough. He didn''t expect Lavra to keep up with his speed after having that left eye.


    It was just in the face of Nie Kong''s continuous slashing, Lafra''s forehead condensed drips of perfume, which seemed very difficult.Lavra knew that if this went on, she could never stop ten moves.So in Hei Yu''s shoulder, he once again shot a line-manipulating knife that could disrupt the enemy.


    The attack of the plasma hand knife held with both hands and the electronic control line knife reluctantly dragged the white attack speed.


    "Your weapon only has the knife, so I can only win by stopping it!" Lavra stretched a distance of ten meters and turned off the Plasma Sabre at the moment the line knife sneaked.


    Crack!Bai Shi''s body stopped for a moment as if it was stiff, but he recovered under Nie Kong''s fierce strength.But Lavra stretched out her hands, palms facing Bai Shi.


    "Okay, now you can''t do anything about it." A dozen electronic control line knives shot out together, tied Bai Shi''s right hand holding the snow flakes and held its arm.The cannon on Hei Yu''s shoulder exudes a faint white light.


    The girls on the sidelines rioted, worrying that Lavra would fire a shot, so that they would not be able to see the heroic figure of Nie Kong.Cecilia and Ling were not worried at all, thinking that Nie Kong only gave them a little energy, and they were already several times stronger.So you can know how powerful your beloved man will be.


    The strength on Nie Kong''s body increased slightly, and only Lavra from the opposite side snorted, and he rushed towards Nie Kong with Black Rain.It''s just that in the white style, the dizzying noise keeps on.


    "Warning, warning! The body''s energy is almost full, and the body will face the crisis of disintegration if this continues!" Nie Kong''s power is too great, and Bai Shi really can''t bear his power.


    Ignoring the warning, Nie Kong swung his left arm forward, and his elbow-flexed left fist was already arcing and whizzing, accurately hitting Lafra''s temple!


    "Boom!" Hei Yu was hit by a huge fist before he could fire the cannon at all.Lafralian brought the black rain as if hit by a truck, and flew out more than ten meters away.The black rain''s energy shield didi kept moving, and instantly dropped to the bottom.


    A purple electric current jumped on her body, and signs of forcibly disarming IS appeared.


    "I actually lost in... Lost in this kind of place, I..." It is indeed a mistake to estimate the strength of the opponent, this is indeed a mistake.But even so, I can''t lose!How could I lose!


    "I must defeat him! Use my strength to beat that guy, that man... to the end! That man, that guy... is still moving, I must completely destroy him until he can''t move! The instructor has promised me As long as he defeats him, he will return to Germany with me. I have already said that."


    There was something trembling deep in Lavra''s body, as if someone was talking in the deepest part of her heart.


    "Do you want...? Do you want to make a difference...? Do you want stronger power...?"


    "It goes without saying that if there is power, if I can get it, I can pay any price! So give it to me...give me unmatched power!"


    With the roar in Lavra''s heart, the already precarious black rain has undergone earth-shaking changes.No, not only was it deformed as simple as that, but the lines that made up the armor melted softly and turned into a black slimy thing, covering her whole body.


    The deep turbid darkness swallowed the petite Lolita Lavra, looking more like a huge clay doll that had melted and melted.The armor that was originally black rain covered Lafra''s whole body, constantly flowing on its surface.Repeatedly pulse like a heartbeat, slowly descending to the ground.


    When the black rain fell to the ground, the whole body changed at a high speed that seemed to accelerate and turn quickly.What appeared in front of Nie Kong was a clay doll that was very similar to the black full-body armor IS. The surface body curve and shape were the appearance of a girl.


    The unfamiliar IS mecha face that appeared was not only similar to Qian Dong''s level, it was simply a copy.Even the posture she poses is full of the charm of Qiandong.The weapon in her hand is simply a replica of Snowflake II.


    "No, the retrospective system of the Valkyrie is gone! Isn''t it already stipulated in the Alaska Treaty that any country, enterprise, or organization is prohibited from conducting research?" Shu, sitting in the audience, yelled angrily.


    "Go on with the urgent notice and immediately turn on the defense system!" Qian Dong, who had been watching the battle, frowned and issued the order directly.She did not expect that the German military would actually implant the goddess system into the black rain of IS, blatantly defying the Alaska treaty.

 163 The collapse of the second element text 0165, the white rebirth

    Perceiving the strangeness on the battlefield, Charlotte and Qi in the fierce battle stopped at the same time, and cast their sights on Nie Kong in the arena.Although I wanted to decide the outcome, Nie Kong''s affairs were more important than anything else.


    The black weird IS rushed towards the white style. Judging from the posture that she would hold the hilt tightly, she should be trying to use the swordsmanship of Qiandong.


    "Have you completely copied Qiandong''s battle data? Although Qiandong is very powerful in the IS world, he is already defeated by me." Nie Kong once again ignored the white warning sound and used his restless power again.The power of the white style is limited. Nie Kong only used one-tenth of his body''s less than one-tenth of the power, and it couldn''t stand it and issued a warning sound.


    "Boom!" Two sharp blades, one black and one white, smashed into each other, and the huge force touched them and caused the underground floor to crack open.The huge black rain took a few steps back.


    Nie Kong won the chase, and the white-style scattered white nights kept swinging and forcing the black rain to retreat.Qian Donghua''s black rain was completely suppressed by Nie Kong.


    "Kacha!" After Hei Yu finally staggered, Nie Kong''s light blade cut off one of Hei Yu''s arms.When Nie Kong thought he was about to win, Hei Yu''s mutation happened again.After the Valkyrie backtracking system got the battle data of Nie Kong just now, the vague face turned from Qiandong to Nie Kong again.


    Perhaps after knowing where the stronger is, the Valkyrie system has undergone a transformation, pursuing a stronger existence.


    Day, no way.Nie Kong was dumb, and the audience around him was dumb.


    "Although you copied my moves, you absolutely can''t copy my strength and speed. My strength is still the same as before. Why do you beat me?" Nie Kong disdainfully, the snow flake II in his hand pierced the air again and whispered He slashed towards Hei Yu''s neck.


    "Clang!" Nie Kong thought he was going to win, but he simply intercepted it for Hei Yu.Under the contrast of power, it is not worse than the white style.Not only copying moves, but also all aspects of his own data.


    The intelligence of the Valkyrie backtracking system is powerful, but it is unstable and often riots.No wonder the Alaska Treaty in the IS world prohibits the embedding of the system!


    What surprised Nie Kong was that the strength of the opposite Black Rain had really increased to his level, reaching the highest limit of whiteness!


    Just like Nie Kong''s attacking moves, the sharp blade of the opposite Hei Yu constantly resisted and counterattacked.The fierce battle even destroyed the arena directly into a mass of ruins.The surrounding audience grew their mouths, staring intently for fear of missing the scene of the fight.


    "The power of the white style combined with his own strength is really terrifying." Qian Dong exclaimed, feeling a little lonely while gratified in his heart.Has my own time really passed.


    "Dangdang!" The two blades collided again, and I have to say that the Valkyrie system is really difficult.It takes a lot of effort to defeat it with the white power alone.


    "It doesn''t matter, the white style is broken. Anyway, such a weak mecha will not help me at all in the future!" Putting on the white style did not improve his strength, but became a burden.Then this equipment is better not to be.


    "Boom!" Nie Kong suppressed N Long''s terrifying dark energy and directly broke through his body.The terrifying aura formed a raging wind pressure, and the mountains swept out with Nie Kong as the center.


    The black rain approaching was directly blown back a few steps by the wind pressure.


    First of all, the white style worn on Nie Kong''s body, could not stand the cracking sound of such terrifying energy.The mecha made of special metal broke through a series of terrifying cracks, and hung on him in pieces.


    "What happened?" The audience outside the protective shield looked inside the battlefield for unknown reasons.They couldn''t understand Nie Kong''s horror without personally experiencing that surging power.


    "Didi, the core of the body has been damaged, please inject repair energy as soon as possible!" Nie Kong, who had not yet come, stretched his muscles and bones, and heard a mechanical ticking sound in his mind.


    Repair energy, how can I repair energy.I don''t need you anymore, you can die with peace of mind.Suddenly Nie Kong didn''t know what he thought of, and his heart moved.I wonder if the energy of my own blood can repair the core of IS?


    With this curious thought, a drop of golden blood came out from the palm of Nie Kong''s hand, dripping into the white style.


    "Boom!" The white mecha flashed red, bursting out a dazzling red light.Under the surging energy structure, the white formula that had been fragmented was once again condensed.


    When the red light passed, the reborn Bai Shi appeared in front of Nie Kong.The scarlet metal emits a faint and evil red light.From a distance, Bai Shi like an ancient Chinese heavy armor clings to him.On the back wings of the armor, wing-shaped thrusters have been increased from the original 2 to 8.


    The scarlet iron armor, which looks like DXD''s red dragon emperor''s hand armor!But the function is far worse than it.From the information, he knew that the information was white after rebirth.The speed and strength are increased by 110%, and their energy can be converted into a defensive cover-the so-called absolute defense.


    However, the white style does not take up much space, and it is also good to wear as an armor.As for how to raise it to a level that is more useful to Nie Kong''s strength, I can only wait for the future world.


    "Didi...The body was successfully repaired and strengthened, and the defensive cover was activated!" After being reborn, the white pose was able to withstand 100% of his energy.So as not to miss Lafra in a second, Nie Kong slowly condensed his strength.


    The snow flake II in his hand was once again condensed in his palm, forming a scarlet flame sword, which was the same color as a blood whip.


    Hei Yu, who had no self-consciousness, lost his awareness of danger.After being pushed back by Nie Qi, he rushed over again without fear of death.Swinging the knife down is the same trick as myself.


    "Your imitation has fallen behind, and my current strength has long been improved to the point where you dare to imagine."


    Cang!With a blow from his waist, Nie Kong tore Hei Yu''s knife to pieces, and the scarlet sharp blade slashed on it vertically.


    The purple electric current jumped, and the black IS was cut in half.In the depths of the black IS, Lafra''s weak body fell out of it.The golden left eye and the red right eye looked at Nie Kong with a very weak look.


    With one hand across her neck and one hand across her knees, Nie Kong hugged Lafra directly.Feeling the warmth, Lavra rubbed a few times in her arms.


    Qian Dong puts his hands around his chest, his eyes are puzzled and curious!


    "That idiot, what did the dialogue style do? How did the white style become like that? The second form of the white style is not that way at all."

 164 The collapse of the second element Text 0166Follow me back to Germany

    The dazzling sensation of sunlight shining from the window awakened Lafra in a deep sleep.


    "You''re awake." A familiar voice sounded, and Lavra was able to determine where she had heard it in an instant. It was the voice of her beloved instructor, Chiba Chindong.


    "I...what''s wrong with me?" I tried to stand up, but I didn''t have any strength.


    "Your whole body is overloaded, causing muscle fatigue and bruises. You probably won''t be able to move for the time being. Don''t force yourself." Qian Dong pressed Lavra and stretched out the quilt to help her cover her.


    "What happened... What happened...?" The memory in Lafra''s mind was the infinite darkness and the moment when Nie Kong hugged herself before coma.For the rest of the blackening incident, the impression is very vague.


    Because Lafra''s face had just moved, the pain that penetrated the whole body was distorted.But her red right eye stared at Qiandong with a completely different golden color, revealing confusion directly.


    "Huh... Basically, because this is a major case, everything is classified." Qian Dong also knows Lafra''s stubborn character, not someone who will give up when he hears this answer.So after she said in silence that she can''t tell others the next thing, she slowly said: "You should know the VT system, right?"


    "Yes! The official name is the Valkyrie Backtracking System. It is a system that can record the opponent''s battle data. I remember it is..." Lavra said, not knowing what she thought, her lovely face was pale.


    "Yes, according to the IS treaty, all countries, organizations, and companies are now completely banning research, development and use! And your IS has it, and it is very cleverly hidden! The mental state of the controller, the accumulated damage to the body, and The most important thing is the wishes of the controller! No, it is a wish! It seems that all these conditions must be prepared before the launch. Now the school is asking the German army, and the committee will probably launch a mandatory search in the near future."


    Lavra grabbed the sheet hard, lowered her gaze and dared not look at Qian Dong, and said sadly: "I just want to be stronger, I hope to defeat him, and bring the instructor back to our Germany again."


    "Although Heiyu''s VT system riot helped, you still lost the game. You know now, IS Academy is not as simple as you thought. If your goal is to find instructors who can improve your skills, I have There¡¯s nothing to teach you. I¡¯m afraid the classmate Nie Kong has completely surpassed me in strength. Hmm... After all, you have to stay in this academy for three years. It¡¯s not as good as your own training and become a German instructor. Come on, little girl." Qian Dong got up from the chair and left. She has said everything that should be said, and she is ready to return to the post of teacher.


    After Lavra heard that classmate Nie Kong was better than the instructor, Qian Dong couldn''t listen to anything behind him.


    "What does Teacher Qiandong mean? Why do you say that I am weaker than Nie Kong? Does she mean that I should choose a better instructor and take Nie Kong back to Germany." Then, Qiandong left the room. Minutes later, Lavra suddenly became strange.


    "Do you want me to choose an instructor who is stronger than Teacher Qiandong?" A vague memory fragment suddenly appeared in her mind, the plot of herself fighting Nie Kong fiercely in the arena.The power of destroying the world shook Lafra''s heart.


    Even if he became a copy of the instructor, he actually lost to classmate Nie Kong.Even after forcibly collecting Nie Kong''s data and becoming him, he still lost.


    Although just laughter would affect the whole body and cause pain, but Lavra still felt very happy.Lost completely, the loss was inexhaustible, but she felt extremely good.


    It turns out that there are really people who are stronger than Teacher Qiandong.Nie Kong, do you want to go back to Germany with me?


    The academic year ranking competition was suspended due to an accident, but because the ranking competition is related to future personal data, the second and third grade competitions have to restart.


    The next morning, Nie Kong came to the classroom with the four girls.It''s just that the girls at school today don''t know if the aunt is here in a group, and their pretty faces all look very depressed.


    "Winning... the opportunity... is gone!"


    "The victory date...wasted..."


    I saw dozens of girls crying around Nie Kong, and said pitifully: "Student Nie Kong, since the game has no results, then you can date me." It turns out that everything is the teacher Zhenye encouraged the school The enthusiasm of sister paper secretly announced at the school that the classmate who won the first place in the school year would have the opportunity to date classmate Nie Kong.


    Just when Nie Kong thought that he was going to crush countless girls to death, a bulldozer blew into the air with countless beauties and rescued Nie Kong who was trapped!


    It was Mengmei Zi Lavra who broke in and disturbed my communication with the girls!


    She was covered in black IS black rain, no wonder she was so awesome, she was able to knock down dozens of sisters more than him.


    Really all of a sudden, Lavra grabbed Nie Kong''s collar and pulled it towards her, and then her lips kissed Nie Kong''s mouth.


    Sun, did you get kissed by little loli?The earth was shaking, even Nie Kong''s head was in a mess, and he couldn''t figure out what happened.All the girls present opened their mouths, including Ling, and all the girls had this expression.


    "La... Lafra, what are you going to do."


    "You, you are my bride. It has been decided! Do not accept your objection and go back to Germany with Lavra!" Lavra''s undulating eyes looked straight at Nie Kong boldly, and a strangely charming face appeared on her cold face. The crimson.


    "Ahhh... Lavra, you are too much, how can you do this to classmate Nie Kong."


    "Woo, I... I want to kiss classmate Nie Kong too."


    The surrounding girls woke up and rushed to Nie Kong and Lavra, and the sound of babbling kisses continued to sound.Nie Kong felt that his cheek had kissed the girls dozens of times at least.


    "Hey, I''m so angry. Master pervert, you are too popular." Cecilia''s mouth was bulging, and her feet kept stomping on the ground.


    Qi wailed, wondering whether he was happy that he had such a popular man, or whether he should be crying and being assaulted by a group of girls in front of her.As for Ling, she had already joined the robbery of Nie Kong.


    Within a few minutes, Nie Kong snatched the first kisses of dozens of girls in the class.Should I be happy, but I want to cry, you guys are too unreasonable!

 165 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0167, do not resist

    The night at IS Academy is very quiet, and the girls have entered their dreams.In the 1025 dormitory, the rough gasps gradually calmed down as the girl screamed.


    Suddenly outside of Nie Kong''s dormitory, a girl in cute pajamas walked quietly.Although she is already a high school student, she has a lovely figure like a 13-year-old Lori.


    Under the crimson right pupil was Lafra''s worried face.My original idea was to ask Nie Kong to marry himself, and then return to the German military base with himself to accept the position of coach.


    Ever since Nie Kong defeated her in the arena and rescued her from the rioting black rain, Lafra left the shadow of Nie Kong in her heart.After Qian Dong''s persuasion, Lafra finally made up his mind to take Nie Kong away.


    It''s just that Lavra didn''t expect Nie Kong to be so popular in school, and she rarely had the opportunity to be alone with Nie Kong.Lavra, who didn¡¯t know how to fall in love, could only quietly call the German Black Rabbit Special Forces to request assistance. The Black Rabbit Special Forces Clerisa told her that pushing forcibly is the king¡¯s way. heart.


    So tonight, Lavra decided to do what the captain said, and came to Nie Kong''s dormitory.With a click, the unlocking skills that Lafra learned in the special forces are perfectly reflected.


    Carefully opened the door of the dormitory, Lafra walked into the room cautiously on tiptoe.After seeing that the bed in the dormitory was empty, she finally let out a deep breath.


    "It seems that classmate Nie Kong lives by himself, Charles Frenchman does not live with him. Lavra, your luck is coming." She encouraged herself secretly, and Lavra faded her lovely Pajamas climbed onto the bed.


    "Yeah...what did you push? I didn''t say it clearly in the book. I remember it was written about two people taking off their clothes and sleeping together. It should be." Lavra murmured and got into the quilt. .


    "It''s so comfortable and warm." Lavra''s compact body climbed onto Nie Kong''s strong body, and her legs naturally diverged on both sides of his body, and the whole body was pressed up.Her posture made every piece of her skin tightly printed on Nie Kong''s body.


    The naked bodies of the two were wrapped together under the quilt, and Nie Kong could clearly feel that the extremely soft Loli of Lafra''s body was constantly touching his whole body!


    "Originally, I just wanted to fall asleep after I fed Charlotte. Why did Lavra MM suddenly cause the night attack?" Now I want to give up exploring the secrets of Lavra''s body and go to sleep. I can''t do it at all. Arrived.


    Nie Kong stretched out his hands and hugged Lafra''s compact body into his broad arms.Loli is small but well developed.The fruit on the chest is already the size of an orange.


    "Lafra MM, why did you appear on my bed?" The long flowing silver hair was scattered along the curve of her waist, and fell on Nie Kong''s face.


    "My wife, are you still asleep? I heard that to become a real husband and wife, one must do a very sacred thing. So tonight, I will push you forcibly and don''t resist."


    Nie Kong wanted to ask her, who is the guy who instilled her 18X knowledge?My lovely sister Lavra, it can''t be so H.


    "Then do you know what you mean by pushing it?" Nie Kong quickly raised her head and looked at her directly.


    "It''s easy, aren''t we doing it now. Good luck, just sleep with me for one night." Lavra turned her head, her pure face drifted with a faint crimson.Blushing and looking away, it''s a bit...no, it''s very cute.


    Please, where did you see these things?


    "Wrong, what you said was not pushed to the end." Nie Kong denied directly.


    "Isn''t that true, what should I do?" Lavra turned her face in surprise, her eyes widened as if she was surprised.


    "Well...what should I say, this kind of thing is not clear, so let''s show it to you personally." Nie Kong held down Lafra''s little head, and stamped her mouth on her mouth. .


    "Is this kissing? This is not kissing." An electric current came from his little mouth.


    There was a hint of fruity sweetness in Lavra''s fragrance, which attracted Nie Kong to continuously devour it.


    "No... isn''t it just pushing... falling? Come... come on." Lavra pretended to be bold and trembled.


    "Coming soon!" Nie Kong gently hugged Lafra''s body and hugged her gently.


    "Aha..." Lavra felt that her body had been torn apart, and she hadn''t had that pain since she was born.


    Seeing that the lovely Lavra was so uncomfortable, Nie Kong did not move, waiting for the relief of the double cultivation technique.As the energy entered Lavra''s body, Lavra''s eyes widened.


    "I...I don''t have any pain, my wife, you can continue."


    "Should be called husband, not wife!" This little loli is too naughty and needs a severe lesson!


    The fierce voice sounded again, giving people unlimited reverie.

 166 The collapse of the second element Text 0168, an internship by the sea

    Chaoyang shot into the house from outside the window, and the sparrow hummed like a wake-up call.


    Under the influence of the biological clock, Lafra woke up quietly.I just felt a steady stream of power emerging from my small body.Not only the body, but even the soul seems to have been reborn.


    "It''s such a powerful force." She felt that even if a stone a few meters in size was placed in front of her, she would have the confidence to break it with a punch.I vaguely remember that after all my emotions were vented out last night, I fell into the boundless warmth.


    "*


    Time passed quickly, and it was already July without knowing it.Nie Kong''s harem team members, there are more Lafra.As for Charlotte, she joined the IS class again as a girl like the original.The relationship between the two changed from a secret to a bright one.


    Regarding the two opponents that suddenly appeared, the three girls of Ling were united in defending their happy time.Therefore, Nie Kong''s time was directly divided into two parts. In the afternoon, it was the three women of Qi and the two women of Lafra in the evening.


    Lavra still doesn''t give up the idea of ??La Niekong returning to Germany. Every time she loves her, she attracts Niekong to say how beautiful the girl of the Black Rabbit Commando is.As for her Black Rabbit Special Force, Nie Kong can do whatever he wants.


    Nie Kong replied, bring it over and show me how they are doing.


    Dangdang, the class bell rang regardless of the occasion.


    "The off-campus special internship period will start next week. Don¡¯t forget to bring your stuff! We will leave the school for three days... Remember not to play too crazy during free time."


    Yes, the off-campus internship in early July-the purpose is Linhai School.In the three-day itinerary, the first day is almost always free time.Because the place to go is the seaside-these teenage girls in their youth have been extremely excited since last week.


    In the class, five fiery eyes shot on Nie Kong''s body.No, there is another one hidden deeply.


    By the way, Nie Kong''s killer was too big, so he felt uncomfortable wearing swimming trunks.However, after Nie Kong said so honestly, the faces of the five girls became blush.Twitter warned Nie Kong to wear loose swimming trunks when going to the beach.


    "So that''s the end of the early call, everyone should take the class seriously today! By the way, there is one more thing, Nie Kong will come to my office after class." After saying this, Qian Dong twisted her graceful body. Zi walked out of the classroom.

 167 The collapse of the second element text 0169, buy a swimsuit with teacher Qiandong

    "Teacher Qian Dong, is there anything important to me?" Although it was strange that Qian Donghui took the initiative to look for him, Nie Kong still came to the teacher''s office after class.Sitting on the opposite side of Qian Dong''s table, Nie Kong raised his left hand and propped his chin, looking at her in front of her and asked.


    "Well... I came to you today. Originally, I wanted to ask you about Bai Shi. But it is not convenient to talk here, so do you have time to find a place to talk tomorrow?" After saying these words, Qian An unnatural look flashed across Dong''s pretty face.


    "Tomorrow is the last day before the internship. Of course I don''t have much time. My swimming trunks are not ready yet." Nie Kong promised a few women to go out to buy swimsuits, so he regretfully rejected Qian Dongjiang''s request.


    "Really, I... I haven''t bought my swimsuit yet. After talking about things, we can buy it together. You... Don''t think about it, this is not a date." Qian Dong pressed his hands on the table and did the last Supplement.


    I didn''t want to be crooked, it was you who wanted to be crooked, I didn''t say anything.


    "Okay, I see." Nie Kong knew that Qian Dong could not be rejected, so he could only agree.


    "Assemble at the school gate tomorrow at eight o''clock, don''t let me be late. When the matter is over, you can go out." Qian Dong turned his face and said coldly.


    Today''s teacher Qiandong is a little too strange.A big question mark appeared in Nie Kong''s head.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On Sundays of the weekend, the weather is very refreshing!


    Nie Kong came to the street with a certain girl, and that girl was Teacher Qian Dong who always had a straight face.At 8 o''clock in the morning, Nie Kong arrived at the school gate and waited for Qian Dong.But Teacher Qian Dong was very unreasonable, and cursed Nie Kong for being late.


    By the way, today''s teacher Qiandong did not wear the school''s black OL uniform.The short-sleeved pink, the cute girl in the same color as the skirt, and the tight jeans, fully show her healthy lines.


    After changing into the clothes of a young girl, Qian Dong seemed to be back to her teenage appearance.Even Nie Kong, who often sees her, is a little more gorgeous.Naughty jumping in that little cute piece attracted most of Nie Kong''s attention.


    Well, it''s cute!Especially the color contrast is gorgeous, it is a very tasteful fashion style.My Queen of Qiandong, when did she become so cute.


    "What to see, don''t hurry up." When Qian Dong took Nie Kong''s hand, his body trembled.The first time she pulled the hand of the opposite sex, she felt her heart beat hard.


    Pulled by Qian Dong who suddenly stepped forward, Nie Kong followed towards the station.Nevertheless, the hand that Nie Kong is holding now is thinner and softer than expected.


    Not knowing if it was due to nervousness, Nie Kong found that Qian Dong''s palm was sweating slightly.


    The two appeared in the busiest shopping mall in Tokyo on a tram. At the same time as the center of the transportation network, it was very crowded.If the two were not holding hands, they would definitely be rushed away by the crowd.


    "Let me see... the swimsuit store is here. This, this, ah... that, that, anyway, let''s go buy a swimsuit." Qian Dong is like a happy child, with cold eyes For the first time, it gave off a cheerful light.Qian Dong slightly increased the strength of the hand he was holding, and nodded several times.


    Stepping into the women''s swimsuit store, countless colorful swimsuits were exposed to Nie Kong''s sight.Because it is Sunday, female guests can be seen everywhere.


    "Then Nie Kong can refer to it for help. Which swimsuit do you think is more beautiful?" Qian Dong showed Nie Kong two swimsuits hanging on special hangers.


    One is a cute three-point bikini black swimsuit. The three pieces of fabric do not look as big as a palm.The other is conservative, a bikini white swimsuit with a lot of fabric.


    Both of them are bikinis, and the exposure of the skin looks quite high.It''s just that the small cup, can it really hold Qiandong''s murder weapon.


    "Hmm... I can''t say just looking at it this way. Can you ask Teacher Qian Dong to try them all on for me." Nie Kong, who is already impure, will naturally not miss Qian Dong trying on various swimsuits. Look like.


    "That''s right." Teacher Qian Dong pretends to be calm, but in fact a blossoming blush has already appeared on his face.Shortly after entering the fitting room, the swish sound sounded, the sound made by Qian Dong again undressing.


    After waiting for more than 20 minutes, Qian Dong has not come out yet.It is hard to imagine that it took so much time to change a swimsuit.While Nie Kong was waiting impatiently, Qian Dong''s trembling voice came from the fitting room.


    "Student Nie Kong, can you come in?"


    "Ms. Qiandong, what''s the matter with you." Nie Kong knocked directly on the door of the fitting room and walked in after getting the response.In the bright fitting room, Qiandong wears a three-point plump body.


    "You...don''t look at it, don''t hurry up and fasten it for me!" Qian Dong touched his jade back with both hands, trying hard to button the white swimsuit.But it is estimated that the size is not suitable, and the rope behind is a bit short.


    "Wait, you''ll be fine soon." When his hands touched Qiandong''s jade back, Nie Kong could feel Qiandong tremble.On the opposite mirror, you can clearly see Qian Dong''s shy and pretty face.


    "Tear!" Only when Nie Kong buttoned the back of his swimsuit, the pure white bikini broke in two and came out.


    "You... don''t look at it." Qian Dong''s heart quality is extremely strong, although he is flustered, he did not scream like other girls."Then I will go out first." Just as Nie Kong was about to turn around and go out, a familiar girl voice came from outside.

 168 The collapse of the second element text 0170, Raiders Qiandong

    That''s right, the girl outside is not someone else, but the five girls who have pushed Nie Kong countless times.Since they were not accompanied by Nie Kong, they came to choose their swimsuits together as a company.


    "Don''t go out, our current situation is not suitable for them to see." Qian Dong suddenly hugged Nie Kong''s waist and pressed his upper body onto Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong''s body about to go out stopped at the same place, and could not help but embrace Qian Dong''s soft body.Wen Xiang Nuan Yu was in her arms, and the mature breath coming over her face was so attractive.


    Qian Dong is already 25 years old, and the female body has matured extremely well.But whether emotionally or physically, she is as pure as a young girl!


    If the occasion permits, Nie Kong really wants to enjoy Teacher Qiandong''s shy and attractive body.The shyness of the mighty queen was enough to detract from Nie Kong''s soul.


    "Teacher Qiandong, you are so beautiful."


    "If you dare to use your brains, I...I will kill you." Xun Qiandong''s body softened by three points with the breath of a mature man.Hearing Nie Kong''s praise, although she was happy in her heart, she was still so unwilling to subdue.


    The two cuddled together like lovers, until the voices of the women disappeared in the distance.


    "Since the white swimsuit is broken, I will choose the black one. This one will be suitable anyway." A black bikini can only cover the three most mysterious points of women.


    If there were men in IS''s Linhai Academy, Nie Kong would never allow Qian Dong to wear such revealing clothes.But in IS Academy, the only man is himself.


    "Um... if Teacher Qian Dong puts on this swimsuit, it will definitely be fascinating." Nie Kong''s mind directly showed a spouting scene.With so little fabric, I am afraid that Qian Dong''s shaking will reveal the scenery inside.


    After choosing the swimsuit, Qian Dong took Nie Kong''s hand and walked happily to the men''s swimsuit store without hesitation.After just that incident, Qian Dong''s originally icy face melted quietly.


    She now looks like a pure and innocent youth girl.No wonder this is the case. IS was invented when I was fifteen in high school.After that, a heavy burden was placed on her, so Qian Dong had never enjoyed anything that belonged to a girl.


    Shopping, dating, falling in love.The things that are common to the three samples are so heavy in her eyes.


    When he came to the men''s swimsuit store, Nie Kong tried on a few swim trunks.Not only did Qian Dong feel embarrassed, but the female waiters around directly pointed something, her cheeks full of spring.


    Quickly helped Nie Kong choose the loosest swimming trunks, Qian Dong hurriedly pulled him to escape, for fear that there would be no bones left for the wolfish waitress.


    After happy shopping, the tired Qian Dong took Nie Kong to the elegant Western-style restaurant.During the meal, Qian Dong talked about the so-called business of Bai Shi.


    "Bai Shi has been with me for a long time, I hope you can take good care of it." Qian Dong just said a few words, then moved the topic elsewhere and talked about the girls around Nie Kong.


    "Student Nie Kong is surrounded by so many girls, who do you like?" When talking about them, although Qian Dong''s tone pretended not to care, Nie Kong clearly felt her nervousness. care.


    "Hmm...I think I still prefer the sister type like Teacher Qiandong." Now it is the moment when he is attacking Qiandong, and he will naturally speak sweet words.


    "Hey, I didn''t expect you to be a sister-in-law! Nie Kong, I misunderstood you." After saying that, Qian Dong lowered his head and cruelly cut the steak on the plate with the knife and fork in his hand.


    I am more than a sister control, a loli control, a mature woman control, a daughter control, a stocking control, a sister control...all the two-dimensional girl control!


    "Hey... Saying this now doesn''t change your hobby. Nie Kong..." Qian Dong raised his head, shining eyes bravely staring directly at Nie Kong''s face.


    "What''s the matter? Teacher Qiandong." Nie Kong asked after picking up a steak.


    "It''s not at school now, so you can call me Qiandong. We are just ordinary friends outside this school, do you know!" Qian Dong said softly.


    "I see, Qian Dong."


    In an inexplicable atmosphere, today''s date is finally over.For Nie Kong, this is his first date.If every girl asks to date him, how can he have so much time.


    It''s just that the powerful Qiandong MM is a bit difficult to attack, so Nie Kong''s date today didn''t feel like a waste of time.


    Fortunately, the weather was sunny on the first day of Linhai School.The surface of the sea reflecting the sunlight is very stable, as if slowly swaying with the comfortable sea breeze.


    On the bus, it was Lavra sitting in Nie Kong''s place!However, it was a little strange since I set off yesterday, and occasionally I looked around suspiciously.Just giving Nie Kong a few glances, Lavra''s cheeks blushed terribly.


    Naturally, there are positions in front of Nie Kong and behind, all positions close to Nie Kong are occupied by Qi, Cecilia, Ling, and Charlotte.


    "I''m almost at my destination, everyone will sit down for me." The girl on the bus immediately obeyed Qian Dong''s orders. The harem leader''s ability to guide is really outstanding.


    Well, it''s decided.For Qiandong, be the queen of all the girls in the IS world.


    As Qiandong said, it didn''t take long for the bus to reach the destination hotel.The first-year students of IS Academy arbitrarily walked off the four buses and started to form a team.


    "Then this is Huayuezhuang. From today we have to trouble people for three days. Everyone must be polite and don''t increase the workload of the service staff!"


    "These three days, I will trouble you!"


    The first grade girls all stood in a row and said hello.IS Gakuen seems to be taken care of by the people in this hotel every year. The proprietress in kimono politely bowed to the girls: "Okay, please go here. This year''s first-year students are also very energetic, really. That''s great."


    "Oh, this one is in the legend...?" Seeing Nie Kong''s face, the lady boss''s eyes lit up slightly, what a handsome young man.


    "Oh, yes, this year because a male student came here, it is difficult for you to distinguish the bathing place. I am really sorry." Qian Dong pretended to calmly introduce Nie Kong.


    "It doesn''t matter, it seems to be very reliable!" The lady boss gave Nie Kong a look, she was bold.


    "I''m Nie Kong, please give me your advice." Nie Kong stretched out his hand and held the little hand of the lady boss. The lady boss glanced under Nie Kong with watery eyes, and slightly pinched Nie Kong''s fingers in the palm of her hand.


    This lady boss is really attractive.The girl behind had dozens of big eyes staring at the lady boss who dared to seduce Nie Kong.


    "Hahaha, it¡¯s very polite. I¡¯m Qingzhou Jingzi. Please go to your room. There is a dressing room in the annex. If you want to go to the beach, please go there to change clothes. If you don¡¯t know where the location is, please feel free to change Ask the waiters."


    Leaded by the proprietress, all the girls walked into the huge hot spring hotel.It''s just strange that Nie Kong''s room was not found.


    "Where is your room, Jun Nie? It''s not written on the list. I want to go and play with you, so tell me!" Qi shook Nie Kong''s arm and asked coquettishly.


    When Qi said these words, the girls around her pricked their ears.


    Since Nie Kong cannot sleep with the girl, his room seems to be arranged elsewhere.Nie Kong didn''t know where he lived.


    "Nie Kong, your room is here, come with me." Qian Dong said at this time.


    "Oh!"


    Following Qian Dong, Nie Kong squinted his eyes and looked at the long black under the skirt of the OL of Teacher Qian Dong, and his heart jumped slightly.


    "Huh? This is..." In front of the room he came to, the paper posted on the door read the staff room.


    "I originally wanted to arrange a single room for you, but if you do that, there will be girls who ignore the light-off time regulations and just stay in your room? As a result, you become the same room with me. Then, Girls won''t be approached easily. Don''t get me wrong, this is not my arrangement." Qian Dong blushed and added.


    "Hey, I know I know." It''s great to be able to live in the same dormitory with Qian Dong.Even if it happened, it was reasonable.

 169 The collapse of the second element body 0171, help

    The first day of the internship at Linhai School is freely arranged, so you can play as you like.Qian Dong, who was laughing at Nie''s air-conditioner, rushed to the room as if he had already escaped and said something to work.


    Nie Kong took out his loose swimming trunks from Dingtian Ring and changed his clothes directly in the room.Since the hotel is located near the sea, you can go straight to the sea if you leave the hotel!


    The sand heat felt barefoot gave people a warm and comfortable feeling, and Nie Kong walked to the coast.The beach is full of female students with amazing dresses.Some are sunbathing, playing beach volleyball, swimming... and frantically playing various activities.The swimsuits they wear are colorful, in a sense more dazzling than the sun hanging in the sky.


    With a slender waist, straight and smooth thighs, and different shapes, Nie Kong has come to a girl''s paradise!


    "Nie Jun Nie Jun, let''s swim together." The bells are also beautiful, with orange and white stripes alternating, exposing large white skin.The swimming trunks under the legs can be called the existence of rope.


    Her body fell on Nie Kong''s body and hugged Nie Kong.There is a faint desire to hide in her eyes.


    "Hmm, swim!"


    Lavra stood in front of Nie Kong wearing a swimsuit, and saw that the black swimsuit was full of lace embellishments, which looked like beautiful underwear at first glance.But to be honest, Lavra''s appearance is really cute now, Nie Kong thought he saw the cute fragrance of childhood.


    "Master, can you help Cecilia put on sunscreen before swimming." Cecilia''s is a bright blue bikini, and the sarong tied around her waist is slightly elegant and looks very nice.


    "No, right? Nie Jun wants to play beach volleyball with me first." Charlotte wore an orange bikini and trot to Nie Kong.


    "Really, how can you be so shameless. Nie Jun, let''s play with me and cut watermelon." The pale green bikini couldn''t hide the plump body.How should I say, if only the body is taller, the Qiu is the best of the five girls.


    "Don''t quarrel, come to the game. See who swims to the opposite island first, whoever wins, I will play with her alone today." Nie Kong lay comfortably under the beach umbrella and said with a smile.


    The eyes of the five girls lit up, and even the ears of the girls around them stood up.


    "Really, if you win the game, you can play alone with Nie Kong for a day." The news of the trail spread all over the beach, and the girls who were still playing madly gathered around, chatting nonstop.


    "I want to participate too."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Simply put, all the girls participated in the competition, and even Nie Kong did not expect that his words would have such a big impact.


    As Nie Kong just started shouting, the five women who had undergone double repairs with quick response took the lead to jump into the sea, and swam desperately forward.The strength of the five girls is far from that of the girls in IS Academy, and Seta is a hundred meters ahead of them.


    "Hmph, after practicing with my husband, where will you be my opponent?" Lavra thought triumphantly, and took a half-meter lead in advance.


    "If you swim, I won''t lose to anyone." Ling kicked her feet, her body fluttering like a dolphin constantly on the sea.Although the strength of French MM and British MM is not much different, their swimming proficiency is not as good as the previous three.


    Seeing the girls snatching the first place, Nie Kong was a little proud.


    "Hey, have all the girls gone to swim." At this moment, Teacher Qian Dong twisted his slender waist and walked over.She was wearing the black swimsuit that Nie Kong had chosen with her, and her beautiful figure was exposed to the sun without hesitation.


    Three small black cloth pieces seemed to fall out with Qiandong''s twisting.


    At the same time, she has a model-like appearance, and compared to the other five girls, they have achieved an overwhelming victory in all aspects.It''s so good-looking, it''s even more attractive than full-off!


    "Oh, it seems to say who is going to swim fast." Nie Kong wiped the saliva that was about to flow out.


    "If this is the case, there is no way, Nie Kong, come over and help me apply sunscreen!" Lightly pounced on the mat next to Nie Kong, his movements looked very delicate, Nie Kong''s heartbeat accidentally missed a beat .


    "That... just paint your back." Qian Dong seemed to be afraid of Nie Kong''s misunderstanding, and added another sentence.Untie the swimsuit straps tied at the back of the neck, press the chest through the swimsuit, and lie directly on the beach mat.


    The untied swimsuit was only sandwiched between the beach mat and the carcass, Qiandong unsuspectingly exposed his back to me, squeezing out most of it.


    Perhaps because of the body lying down, the curvy is very annoying and makes people unable to ignore its existence. The straight legs are really beautiful.Yes, Qiandong''s appearance is comparable to that of the Rose Beast.


    Nie Kong first squeezed the sunscreen into the palm of his hand to heat it, and then applied it to Qian Dong''s body after the temperature was right.


    The smooth and tender feel can''t even be concealed by sunscreen.Following Qian Dong''s jade back, Nie Kong''s palm came to Qian Dong''s raised butt.Without any hesitation, the big hands covered the white skin.


    Under the rope-like swimming trunks, with Nie Kong''s touch, a pink wrinkle was revealed.Qian Dong''s small wreath sandwiched between them appeared in front of him.


    No matter how Nie Kong played with Qian Dong''s back body, Qian Dong did not resist.The girl''s love thread was completely tied to Nie Kong''s body.


    Qian Dong, whose face turned all red, just maintained that action, frozen there.The electric touch shocked the heart of the innocent girl.


    Nie Kong was also a little uncontrollable, and was about to reach out and turn Qian Dong over. The girl who had finished the swimming race had already returned.Of course, the first place is German MM Lavra.


    "It''s okay... it''s okay." Qian Dong let out a weak voice and said weakly.


    "Ok!"


    Nie Kong was not disappointed. From the rude behavior just now, he knew that Qian Dong''s favorability for him had reached the point where he could be pushed.

 170 The collapse of the second element body 0172, take the initiative

    "Huhu..." After soaking alone in the warm hot spring with a sweeping view of the sea, Nie Kong returned to the room with an extremely happy mood.


    "Ms. Qiandong, have you already soaked in the hot springs?" Her shiny black hair was a little wet, and the fragrance of vanilla filled her face with a mature woman''s breath.Especially now that Qiandong is wearing nice lace pajamas and is kneeling on the tatami making the bed.The mature curvaceous beauty of the back was completely presented in front of Nie Kong.Qiandong tonight feels very feminine.


    "Just call me Qiandong. Only the two of us don''t need to call me teacher." With Qiandong''s quick movements, the two beds were neatly arranged in the room.It''s just that the distance between the two is not so close.


    "Well, thank you Qian Dongjiang for helping me make the bed!" Nie Kong nodded and sat on the bed, his eyes full of smiles.


    "Don''t mind, as a teacher you should help the students." The distance between the two was only half a meter, and Qian Dong was so panicked that he didn''t know where to put his hands.


    "But I was fortunate to be able to sleep in the same room as the teacher, I''m so happy." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    "At night, if you... if you dare to use your brain to cross my side, I will definitely kill you." Qian Dongjiang, don''t use that cute face to say these threats. The lethality is not enough.


    Nie Kong felt like he was in a story that he saw in the three-dimensional dimension. Is it better for animals or animals?Hmm, so as not to get up tomorrow and tell Qiandong MM that it is not as good as a beast, I''d better be a beast.


    After the lights were turned off, the two slept in their own beds.Because it was summer, only a thin blanket was covered on their bodies.


    Qian Dong turned his back to Nie Kong, breathing slightly turbulent.Ever since childhood, Qian Dong has experienced this kind of battle, and his delicate heart seemed to jump out of his chest.I wondered what would he do if he suddenly rushed over?


    Without the experience of sleeping in the same room with a man, Qian Dong couldn''t help but feel a little nervous.But Qiandong, who has reached the age of 25, has already begun to consider his own happiness after his brother died.


    When Qian Dong was thinking about it, Nie Kong simply turned over, his sturdy body clinging to Qian Dong''s jade back.The big steaming hand has already reached into her lace pajamas evilly.


    After gently turning Qian Dong''s body over, her bright red face appeared in front of Nie Kong.There is no hint of resistance in that delicate expression.


    "Qian Dongjiang, I am coming." Nie Kong pressed his body down.With a piercing sound, there is no barrier, Nie Kong and her become one.


    "Aha..." In the intense pain, there was a sense of fullness.The body that had been empty for 25 years was finally satisfied.A trace of reddish blood overflowed from the combination of the two.


    "Conquer me, Nie Kong." Ignoring the pain he experienced for the first time, Qian Dong''s gentle hands hugged Nie Kong''s hair.She was already mature, and she adapted immediately after suffering.


    Shuangxiu''s magical skills are revived, and the happiness that transcends everything is deeply imprinted in Qian Dong''s heart. She is indulged in Nie Kong''s love and happiness.


    After half an hour, Qiandong''s delicate body, who had closed his eyes and indulged in happiness, began to convulse, reaching the extreme beauty for the first time.


    She, who was originally strong, never showed such a beautiful and lovely look, Nie Kong was about to get drunk.It''s a great honor to get Qiandong after killing her brother.

 171 The collapse of the second element text 0173, sudden accident

    Today''s teacher Qian Dong is very different, her cold and ruthless charming face is radiant, radiating amazing female charm!Compare all the girls present.


    "Ms. Qian Dong is early!" Ling, who had crawled on Nie Kong, said with a little cringe.Qu, Lafra, Cecilia, and the four daughters of Charlotte around Nie Kong greeted each other at the same time.


    "The preparation for the internship is about to start, the five of you are so leisurely! Go, you will run around the sea ten times!" Qian Dong''s face turned cold in an instant, and he pointed to the beach with his right finger.


    In the early morning, no matter how Nie Kong amused Qiandong when he woke up.But the lovely Qian Dong''s closed eyes refused to open, and his body flushed and allowed Nie Kong to play with his delicate body.Maybe it was because of his slutty performance last night, Qian Dong was still shy.


    "Yes, yes!" The five girls were startled and ran to the beach obediently.After many double revisions, their physical fitness has improved tenfold, even if they run 10,000 meters fast, it is not a problem.


    After seeing the five women leave Nie Kong''s body, Qian Dong''s tight face melted and gently wrapped Nie Kong''s arms.


    "Nie Jun, class is about to start, let''s walk over together." Qian Dong''s attitude towards Nie Kong is simply a difference between the sky and the earth.


    "Okay." Qiandong MM Xiaoniao''s appearance made Nie Kong shocked.The Tsundere Queen has become a gentle wife.


    "Ahhhhh...Will Teacher Qiandong also grab the master from me? The strength gap is too big, it''s unfair!" Cecilia said angrily.


    "Hey, if you can bring your husband and the instructor Qiandong back to Germany, it would be too happy for us in Germany." Lafra fell into fantasy in her mind.


    "Is the powerful Sister Qian Dong also joined? What a headache." Qi rubbed her head and smiled bitterly in her heart.As for Ling and Charlotte, they don''t feel anymore, they feel very happy to be able to follow Nie Kong.


    Especially Ling fell directly into H''s happiness when she was empty.Up to now, she can''t live without Nie Kong.


    When the students in IS Academy saw Qian Dong who came by arm of Nie Kong, his eyes were full of incredible expressions.After a while, the following girl chirping discussed.


    Soon after, the eyes of the girls present gleamed.If you can get Nie Kong, you can also be with your beloved Sister Qian Dong.What a blessing to have the two most popular ISs at the same time.


    Qian Dong was a little embarrassed and sent Nie Kong''s arm away, restoring Qian Dong''s unique coldness.


    "Well, the IS equipment experiment will start from today. Those who have a dedicated machine have to test the dedicated part, everyone move faster!"


    All the girls replied in unison, because all the first grade students are lined up, so the number is really large.It is now located on the IS practice beach, surrounded by towering vertical cliffs, it looks a bit like a secret beach.Testing the IS and new equipment that have been moved here is the purpose of this training camp. Because the IS is to be manipulated, all staff wear tight-fitting IS suits.


    All the girls started to move, bringing infinite vitality to the deserted beach.


    "Oops... Oops, Teacher Qian Dong!" Teacher Zhenye''s sudden voice made Miss Qian Dong grabbed the gaze floating on Nie Kong and turned to face her.Although she was always in a panic, she looked very unusual this time.


    "What''s the matter?" Qian Dong replied indifferently.


    "Please, please look at this!" Seeing the message displayed on the small terminal handed out by Mr. Zhenye, Qiandong''s expression was stern.


    "SSS-level mission, the unfamiliar IS body has invaded our Japan from Germany..."


    "How could such a thing happen? Is the Third World War ready to break out?"


    Qian Dong and Zhenye were discussing something in a low voice, their expressions were very serious.


    "Attention everyone!" After really rushing away, Sister Qian Dong patted twice and asked all the students to pay attention.


    "The teachers of IS Academy are going to carry out special mission operations from now on, so today''s test operation is suspended. After each class has packed up the IS, they will return to the hotel. They packed their luggage and are ready to go back today."


    "What''s the matter, is it going to end before it starts?"


    "I don''t understand..." The unexpected situation caused the girls present to talk a lot.


    Qian Dong''s eyes were cold, and he scolded: "Hurry up, students who have confiscated their luggage in the next half an hour won''t have to go back! Understand, right?"


    "Yes..." All the girls started to move in a panic, untied the IS equipment and carried them to the special car... After all, they hurried back to the hotel to pack their luggage.


    Only six people, Nie Kong, who had dedicated machines, and Qian Dong of course were left in the field.Nie Kong walked over and asked, "Qian Dong, what has happened?" If it was the riot of the Silver Gospel, it shouldn''t make Qian Dong so flustered.


    "The news came two hours ago that the IS cores of various countries were taken away by others for no reason. Now the only country with IS cores is our IS Academy."


    Hearing Qiandong''s sudden explanation, Nie Kong who was present was dumbfounded!what?Are all the IS cores in the world taken away?


    The MM candidates from various countries were so scared that they almost jumped up. The IS core of their country was robbed. What an international joke.


    The other people are different from Yan, who are all official candidates for national representatives, and Laura''s eyes are even more solemn.Has your own German Black Rabbit Special Forces been dealt a serious attack by now?


    "Later, based on the results of satellite tracking, it was learned that the killer who snatched the IS core had come to our IS Academy. The time to reach us in Japan was about fifty minutes later. So according to the instructions given by the superiors of the Academy, we must go back. Deal with this situation."


    "If their purpose is to collect IS cores from all over the world, our dedicated machine cores can''t escape their poisonous hands. Therefore, we have to fight with Teacher Qiandong!" The girls after the strengthening of Shuangxiu said to themselves I am very confident in his strength.


    Only Nie Kong was surprised that he never left IS Academy, but why did the plot change so much?

 172 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0174, dark fighting tyrannosaurus beast?

    It''s eleven o''clock in the morning, and the first-year students who were still intern at Linhai College have all returned to IS College.


    "Qian Dongjiang, you are back." Qian Dong who returned to IS Academy immediately took Nie Kong''s hand and hurried to Shu''s secret base.Beam¡¯s hacking technology can hack satellites and observe the development of events.


    "Hee hee, what happened last night can be seen clearly by Shu. I didn''t expect that the cold Qiandong sauce would be so bold when he was struck." In a room full of electronic instruments, a rabbit issued a card with a rabbit. The beautiful girl turned her chair and stared at Qiandong.


    Not only my favorite sister, but also the best childhood sweethearts, all have become Nie Kong''s women.So under the love room and Wu, Shu Xin also began to like Nie Kong.The five women who followed him heard the secret that Shu told them, as if they had realized it.No wonder Teacher Qiandong has changed like this, because she has already been with Nie Kong.


    Qian Dong''s pretty face melted like ice and snow, and she pulled her rabbit ears in a panic: "The situation is so urgent, what are you talking about in a mess."


    "Okay, okay, I don''t dare to Qian Dongjiang, I will start!" Under Qian Dong''s violence, Shun raised his hand and surrendered.The constant keyboard sound rang, and the front screen began to change.


    Nie Kong''s eyes also looked over, he wanted to know who else besides him has the ability to travel into the two-dimensional world and change the plot of IS.


    The sky in July is clear and cloudless, and strong sunlight illuminates the earth.On the computer screen, it began to show the IS core predators who had broken into Japan from the sky.


    In front of her, the Japanese self-defense forces had already assembled, waiting for her incursion.Under the dazzling sunlight, countless green leather tanks were displayed.Even in the blue sky, hundreds of advanced fighter jets were flying buzzingly.


    Just to intercept her, the Japanese side has already deployed most of the self-defense forces.It shows how big a sensation she caused in the IS world.


    His gaze shifted to the IS core predator in the sky, and the black alloy mecha wrapped her whole body.On the black robotic arm, three chilling sharp blades stretched out.Behind her, a pair of shield-like wings lifted her up in the sky.The most shocking thing for Nie Kong was the helmet on her face, which looked like a dragon''s face.


    No, this is too spoof.Obviously, in the IS world, how come the black fighting tyrannosaurus in the Digimon world?No, it is not a dark fighting tyrannosaurus beast.How can the Dark Fighting Tyrannosaurus have chests? I''m not mistaken.Is the world crazy, or is my brain crazy?


    "What a strange IS body, the alloy armor covering all aspects is similar to that of the fourth-generation Red Tsubaki. Is there anyone in the world who can invent the fourth-generation IS model besides me?" Shu was a little surprised.


    "Shu, can you find out which core of 467 she is using in IS?" Qian Dong solemnly asked.


    "Let me see..." Shu tapped the keyboard, but couldn''t find out what the core of IS was?She had only discovered this situation in Nie Kong''s Bai Shi.


    "It''s weird, I can''t find any information about her. I don''t know if it''s lurking or something else." Shu sighed.All the body IS can be linked through a special intelligence network called the "core network" to locate it.But when you want to avoid the core network positioning, you can use the latent mode.


    "What is her purpose? Why do you want to plunder all IS cores in the world?" Due to the material, there are only 467 IS cores manufactured by Shu, which are very rare.


    "Don''t worry, everything is with me!" Although the powerful Qiandong immediately reluctantly protested when he heard these words from Nie Kong, her mood was inexplicably good from the beginning.


    "Boom!" A huge explosion sounded, even the IS Academy, far away, could hear it.The battle between the dark battle tyrannosaurus beast and the Japanese Self-Defense Force finally kicked off.


    After the buzzing fighter plane circled for a few times, it aimed at the dark battle tyrannosaurus and launched countless flame-jetting missiles.The tank on the ground ran the flat concrete road and raised the turret.


    The dark fighting tyrannosaurus is not afraid of it, and the wings behind it slide gently.With a brushing sound, his stature rose strangely by a hundred meters, and easily escaped from the attack range of the Self-Defense Army.


    After the explosion, the claws of the Dark Fighting Tyrannosaurus were raised to the sky.A blood-red energy ball the size of a basketball is condensed on the tip of her sharp claw.


    With a bang, the black energy ball fell on the ground.I saw everything within a hundred meters, all turned into fly ash with the explosion of the energy ball.On the ground, a deep circular hole appeared.


    The fighter wanted to continue aiming at the dark fighting tyrannosaurus, but her body began to spin, forming a black ten-meter dragon tornado by itself.The black tornado pierced the air, crushing all the fighter jets dancing in the air.


    Seeing that no one dared to stop in front of her, the Dark Fighting Tyrannosaurus Beast rushed towards the IS school with a brushing sound, not fast enough.


    "Ok... so awesome, is this still the IS body?" The battle was over in less than ten seconds, and Shu was directly shocked.


    "Nevertheless, luckily we are all here. As long as we work together with Jun Nie, nothing can''t be done, isn''t it?" Qi already took Nie Kong as a support in his heart.


    "Yeah, that''s right. But Qi, you just saw it, this time it''s not training. Since we don''t know what will happen in actual combat, we must be very careful." Cecilia reminded.


    "Of course I know. Haha, what''s the matter? Are you scared?" Qi said defiantly.


    "Joke, I am a dignified candidate in the UK. I entered the IS Academy with the first grade. It is just a strange IS body. Why should I be afraid?" Cecilia said proudly, the arrogant young lady. Still as always.


    "The focus of this battle is to save your own life. If you can''t, you must escape in a short time. Everyone prepares your IS and fights with me!" Qian Dong calmly said the battle plan.


    "Yes, instructor!" Lafra was accustomed to giving a military salute under the command that Qian Dong was familiar with.


    "Ms. Qiandong, we know." The other four women nodded in response.

 173 The collapse of the second element text 0175Take away all the girls in is school

    As you just saw, the dark battle tyrannosaurus rushed into the IS Academy.The mass-produced IS machine blocking the front of the teacher''s army was directly crushed into pieces!


    The students in IS Academy had all entered the defensive cover and hid because of prior arrangements.The only person present was the special plane unit led by Qian Dong.


    Only when he saw the dark fighting tyrannosaurus beast in the sky, Nie Kong''s felt the breath that belonged to Jia''er.That''s right, he would never admit his daughter''s breath.


    The battle tyrannosaurus beast floating in the sky noticed Nie Kong''s position and turned into a black light and rushed down.Qian Dong and their six daughters thought she had launched an attack, and immediately controlled their IS to stop them.


    "Night Demon Flying!" In front of Jia''er, countless bats suddenly appeared, and they hit the six IS units in front.Under the gnawing of the bats, the energy of IS was completely swallowed.


    The IS without energy support directly turned into various decorations attached to the women.Fortunately, the women were not harmed.Because Jiaer noticed the breath of Nie Kong on the females, there was no reason to kill them.


    "In addition to using the dark battle tyrannosaurus abilities, can I use the abilities I bestowed on her?" Nie Kong was a little confused, wondering what happened to Jia''er during this time.


    "Dad... Jia''er missed you so much." Jia''er rushed towards Nie Kong, and the black alloy armor that was draped on her body retracted into the sacred plan of her waist.Her lovely cheeks with extreme excitement appeared in front of Nie Kong.


    "Dad..." The girls around were a little stunned.The IS core predator who has messed up the world is actually a little girl.The most shocking, is she still the daughter of her beloved man?


    "Jia''er, what happened to you? What happened to Ya''ai and Jia''er, why didn''t they stay with you?" Nie Kong kissed Jia''er and asked curiously.


    "Well, it''s like this..." Jiaer happily told Nie Kong what happened during this period.As she talked, Nie Kong finally understood what had happened.


    The Dark Divine Plan guided Jia''er to go to various parts of the world in order to absorb the core of IS.After collecting three hundred cores with the help of the two daughters of Yaai and Kariya.Under the brilliance of the Divine Plan, Jiaer evolves into a female-only Dark Fighting Tyrannosaurus IS body!


    Today she returned to Japan only to find her father Nie Kong.Since the IS core is saturated, she did not want to rob the Japanese IS core.


    "Nie Jun...Are you already married?" Qian Dong''s tone was a little sad, and the five girls around also looked at Nie Kong eagerly.


    "No...I''m not married." Nie Kong smiled lightly.


    That''s why Nie Kong is not married.The six women around were relieved.


    The buzzing voice remembered that the white helicopter landed slowly, isn''t it Ya Ai and Jia Ai who are the two girls?Now that Jia''er and the others have returned, and the heroine in IS has almost received it, it is time to leave the IS world.


    Kuai Ai was still a little embarrassed when facing Nie Kong.After walking gracefully in front of Nie Kong and yelling his father, his pretty face flushed with love.


    On the contrary, Ya Ai came to Nie Kong and clamored to go back to see her Mengxiang sister.


    "Okay, okay, I''ll go back for you. Qiandong, are you willing to leave here with me?" After Nie Kong took the two sisters Zhu Ran into the Dingtian Ring, he gently grabbed Qiandong''s hand and asked.


    "I...I do!" Qian Dong lowered his head, his face flushed.Did you propose? Did Nie Jun propose to me? So happy.


    "Perverted master, how can you abandon your lovely Cecilia." Cecilia puffed up her cheeks and grabbed Nie Kong''s clothes.


    "Well, since I''m leaving, count me." Charlotte looked at Nie Kong softly, at the man who gave her a second life.


    "I...I don''t want to leave you either." Ling climbed onto Nie Kong''s body, like a cute cat.


    "Wherever you go, be sure to bring the Qi." Qi was bent over, his eyes filled with love.


    "That''s good!" Nie Kong smiled slightly and directly opened the space of Dingtian Ring.In an instant, the six women came directly to a strange sea.Before they felt scared, there were suddenly many more girls in the strange world.With countless familiar cheeks, the six daughters of Qiandong knew that the sister army in front of them was the female students in IS Academy.


    Ding Tian Jie has undergone many transformations, and now it is the size of two mainland China.The two continents were intercepted by the wide sea, so Nie Kong directly placed the six daughters in another continent.


    That''s right, Nie Kong moved all the girls from IS Academy to Dingtian Ring.


    In the empty IS Academy, now only Nie Kong and Shu two are left.Nie Kong was hesitant to destroy the IS world, but thinking of the three bosses'' orders, he was cruel.


    Just want to quickly destroy the IS world, naturally it can''t be done with Nie Kong''s strength.In the world of the cross, most of what he can do is because of Alkad''s blood.If he wants him to destroy the world, it must take ten days.


    The only thing that can be destroyed quickly is the nuclear bombs piled up in various countries.Therefore, Nie Kong directly used the ability of hypnosis to induce beams to invade the military systems of various countries and detonate all nuclear bombs.


    After setting the detonation time ten seconds later, Nie Kong regained Shu''s sanity and placed her next to Dingtian Ring Neiqi.


    "Boom!" The world was shaking violently, and the strong earthquake shook the ground out of huge cracks.Everyone in the IS world is afraid, afraid.But no matter where he flees, he cannot escape the erosion of death.


    As for Nie Kong, after the detonation of the nuclear bomb, he left the IS world with the black hole broken by the Yuanyuan Formation in Dingtian Ring to continue his unending journey.

 174 The collapse of the second element text 0176, Tanimura Chiaki

    The blue sky was cloudless, and the violent father-in-law Sun slowly fell from the east to the west.A busy day has passed quietly.


    On the street near Ishiya Demon High School, six bad boys with yellow hair were chasing very cute girls.She has long black hair and a height of 154cm.At this time, under the chasing of several unscrupulous teenagers, Qianqiu''s lovely cheeks were horrified.


    She is Chiaki Tanimura. She wanted to come and see the school tomorrow.But on the way back to the apartment where she rented, the delicate and lovely girl spotted the bad boy nearby.


    That''s right, Ishiya Magic High School is a well-known university in Japan with a defective rate of 120%.The students studying inside are all bad boys.


    As Chiaki Tanimura''s parents, she didn''t agree to go to that school, but she admired Rage Emperor Ryu''s chief Bannaga Kunie Aoi resolutely chose this notorious college.


    As a means of rebelling against his parents, Tanimura Chiaki moved out of the house and rented an apartment near Ishiya Magic High School.Since tomorrow is the first day of school, she wants to see the school situation, which led to the current situation.


    "Hey...you escape, little sister, and see where you want to escape." The yellow-haired hooligan in the lead took out a sharp knife and slowly approached Tanimura Chiaki with a wretched smile.


    Tanimura Qianqiu''s petite body kept receding, but behind her was the river beside the street.So under the current circumstances, she has nowhere to go.


    "You... don''t mess around, if you do something to me, Emperor Lien will not let you go!" Hearing the words of Emperor Lien, the opposing bad boys stiffened.


    The reputation of the strongest female team in Kanto is not a joke.


    "What are you afraid of? Tomorrow is the opening day of Ishiya Demon College. She must be a freshman at Ishiya Demon College, and she has not joined the Rage Emperor. If you are afraid, then I will enjoy it myself. "


    Huang Mao, who was headed, kept turning his knife in his palm.These hooligans are already in their early twenties, and they are probably taking advantage of the holiday time of Ishiya Demon High School to come out to dominate.


    If the school had already started, how could the group of dangerous bad boys in Shiya Demon College break into their territory for them.So Gu Yu Qianqiu was unlucky today and happened to meet them.


    "There is no way to retreat now, but my innocence must not be lost here!" Qian Qiu gritted his teeth, turned and jumped into the river.Because she often goes to the swimming pool, she wants to jump into the river to get rid of the gangsters around her.


    Those gangsters really didn''t expect Tanimura to really dare to jump into the river, but when they thought of the temptation of MM''s dripping body, they all screamed and rushed into the river one after another.


    Tanimura hadn''t swam to the other side, and the gangsters behind had already caught up.The physical strength of girls is far from that of boys, and boys who are mature are too far apart.


    "Haha...you can''t escape our palm!" Seeing them get closer and closer, Qianqiu''s heart is getting colder and colder.If she loses her innocence, then what is the point of joining Liewu Emperor?


    Disheartened, Qianqiu stopped swimming, letting his small body slowly sink into the depths of the river.Compared to being played by those bastards, she would rather die.


    "You have no strength, right?" The six people formed a group around Qianqiu''s sinking area, took a hard breath and followed Qianqiu and dived into the river.


    Suddenly, in the bottom of the river, a black hole a few meters in size appeared.Qian Qiu''s body sank toward the faint black hole that appeared.


    Only at this moment, a handsome and excessive man suddenly jumped out of the black hole.He is no one else, but Nie Kong from the IS world.He didn''t expect that the place he crossed would actually be in the bottom of a river full of water.What surprised him even more was that a girl jumped into a river to commit suicide in front of him.


    Sister paper, don''t think about it!There is still a lot of happiness in the world that you haven''t enjoyed. Why are you so anxious to die?


    With a compassionate heart, Nie Kong stretched out his hand to wrap around her sinking body, saving the lost sister.


    "Boom!" With a loud noise, Nie Kong''s whole body was shocked.I saw that the river water pressing around him was all shaken out by the power he burst out.In the river, there was a fault for a few seconds.


    The hooligan chasing Qianqiu MM was miserable. His body only felt like he was hit by a truck, and it flew out more than 20 meters with the river.They fell on the ground, vomiting blood in their mouths.


    The feeling of suffocation and weakness faded, and Qian Qiu felt her body fall into the broad and warm arms.She opened her eyes, and Nie Kong''s smiling cheeks were printed in front of her.


    The smooth and white face reveals a sharp and angular Leng Jun.Under the long, slightly curled eyelashes, the dark and deep icy eyes, the evil and handsome face now has a slutty smile.


    Could the boy who appeared suddenly be my knight?Looking at Nie Kong in front of him blankly, Qianqiu was a little silly.


    "Little sister, why don''t you think about it?" The soft sister paper of the tide body, the developing curve appeared in his eyes.The girl is very cute, full of liveliness and grace that a girl should have.


    Hmm, it''s a lovely loli.


    Hearing Nie Kong''s words, Qian Qiu woke up in shock.Seeing that Nie Kong''s eyes were looking at her half-hidden body, she yelled and shyly wrapped her chest.


    "Uncle, thank you for saving me."


    "I''m only sixteen years old, you call me Brother Nie Kong." Nie Kong touched his face depressedly. Doesn''t he look so old? My heart is only 26 years old.


    "I...I''m Gu Yu Qianqiu, Brother Nie Kong can call me Qianqiu! I...My apartment is nearby, Brother Nie Kong, your clothes are already damp...So, please go back with me first. Let me iron your clothes." The girl lowered her head and whispered.


    "Well, sister Qianqiu is so considerate. Since it was your kind intention, I can''t refuse." When he came to a strange world, Nie Kong just wanted to find someone to ask about the situation here.And now in the new world, he has nowhere to go.

 175 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0177,.. strange man

    When it was getting dark, Qian Qiu opened the door of his rented cabin and brought the strange man Nie Kong back to the apartment she rented.Due to the invitation of the beautiful woman, Nie Kong did not directly dry the black casual clothes he was wearing.So when the two came to the apartment, their clothes were still wet.


    Tanimura Qianqiu¡¯s apartment is only a dozen square meters, but the bathroom and kitchen are all available.Warm tables, closets... The furniture that Japanese families often see is lined up in small apartments.


    "Brother Nie Kong, take off your clothes first, and I''ll iron them for you." Qianqiu said apologetically when he saw that night had fallen.


    "Hehe...It''s just because Brother Nie Kong has no clothes to change, so he can only put on my bath towel, Gu Yu Qianqiu, don''t think about it!" Qian Dong didn''t know what he thought, his pure face showed a silly smile.


    Swish sound sounded, after ten seconds, Nie Kong, who was wearing only a bath towel, walked out of the bathroom.When he saw the man''s upper body for the first time, Qian Dong moved his eyes in a panic and didn''t dare to look.


    "Qianqiujiang, you should also change your clothes quickly. Keep wearing soaked clothes and be careful of catching a cold." Nie Kong said.


    "I see!" Qian Qiu hurriedly picked up the dress he had just handed to Nie Kong, and dashed to the bathroom with his head down.The sound of the clothes falling on the ground sounded, and Nie Kong who was outside the frosted glass could faintly see the outline of the girl''s body.


    After Qian Qiu changed his clothes, the first time he put them in the washing machine to wash them.It''s just that the clothes from the washing machine have not had time to be ironed. The time has already pointed to ten o''clock in the evening.


    "Is it so late? What can I do now. Brother Nie Kong, are you okay if you haven''t gone home? The family will worry about you." Qian Qiu said worriedly.


    "It''s okay! Because I just came here today, I haven''t had time to find a suitable apartment to settle in yet!" Nie Kong didn''t care.


    "I''m really sorry for causing you so much trouble. If it wasn''t for me, Brother Nie Kong, you might have found the apartment. Anyway, the clothes are still not dry, if...if you don''t dislike it, Think of this as your home tonight."


    "Okay." Nie Kong''s eyes were full of smiles. That''s what he thought in his heart. I''ve already waited for your words.


    "Since Sister Qianqiu is so sincere, please live here before I find the apartment."


    "Then...what''s going on, Brother Nie Kong, do you want...to live with me." She is a fifteen-year-old girl, and living together is a taboo of school discipline.No matter what the truth of the matter is, as long as other people hear it, they can''t immediately associate it with a dirty place?If Brother Nie Kong lived here for a long time, would his parents be angry if they knew.Do you want to live first unmarried, this... this is so bold.


    "Yeah... If Sister Qianqiu is in any danger like today, I can still protect you? You are welcome, just treat me as your brother." Before you are familiar with the world you are in, you can follow that. That''s not bad for a cute sister living together.


    "Really." Qianqiu''s tone was shaken.


    What happened today has cast a shadow on Qianqiu, so she is still a bit hesitant to go to school tomorrow.But I thought that if Brother Nie Kong accompanied me to school, then I wouldn''t worry about safety.


    Not bad!I want to join the Liewu Emperor and I want to meet the senior sister Bang Zhikui I admire.Isn''t it for this reason that he flees against his parents and studies at Ishiya Magic High School?


    "If Brother Nie Kong promises to send me to school tomorrow, I...I don''t have any comments. However, I must not let my classmates know about this." Qian Qiu bulged her mouth and looked cute.


    "Good..." Nie Kong nodded continuously.


    Qianqiu is still very happy to have such a handsome brother to protect him.While humming a small song, Qian Qiu happily started dinner.Twenty minutes later, Qian Qiu MM served two fragrant curry rice.


    As a vampire, Nie Kong does not need to eat, but Qianqiu''s hospitality is hard to resist.Fortunately, Chiaki¡¯s cooking tastes good, unlike Cecilia¡¯s murderous poison.


    After a simple meal and dinner, the two took a hot bath one after another, and then lay on the beds that Qianqiu had already made.Qian Qiu MM experienced today''s things, and her body was a little tired, and she completely fell asleep in less than ten minutes.


    Looking at the undefeated Qianqiu MM lying on the bed a few meters away, Nie Kong didn''t know whether to say she was bold or to praise her for trusting herself so much.

 176 The collapse of the second element text 0178, Queen Aoi of Ishiya Demon High School

    "Dididi..." The early morning alarm clock rang. Today is the day when the journal is open, so Qianqiu must get up early.After changing into pajamas, Qian Qiu''s body suddenly stiffened.


    "Forget... I forgot that Brother Nie Kong is still in the house, my body will not have been seen by him." Qian Qiu breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Nie Kong still sleeping in the bed.


    Brush your teeth and wash your face, prepare breakfast for two.Looking at Nie Kong who was sleeping Zhengxiang, Qianqiu couldn''t help but walked to the bed with a wry smile.


    "Brother Nie Kong got up, he said he would send me to school today." Mouth was puffed up, Qian Qiu pulled out the quilt covering Nie Kong.Because of the tossing and turn of sleep, the bath towel covering his body has already fallen off.Cheng Dazi lay on the bed, and all the secrets of Nie Kong''s body appeared in front of Qianqiu.


    "Ah..." Qian Qiu hurriedly covered his small mouth, preventing half of the scream.She wanted to stop looking, but her eyes just couldn''t move Nie Kong''s body.In particular, the huge blackness of her legs shocked her pure heart.


    Feeling cold in the half-dream and half-awake, Nie Kong woke up instantly.Opened his eyes and looked up, what caught his eyes was the pure white fat times of Qianqiu MM.Looking up along the charming fat times, it was Qianqiu''s shy cheeks.


    "Sister Qianqiu, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Okay...it''s big! No, the breakfast is ready, Brother Nie Kong, get up quickly!" Qianqiu, who was confused and speechless, woke up, turned around and stomped his feet.


    "Good..." Nie Kong got up and put on the clothes that had been dried, and had a simple breakfast with Qianqiu.


    Today, Qianqiu is wearing the sailor suit from college. The dark blue dress not only doesn''t feel old-fashioned, but instead stimulates Qianqiu''s youthful and lively temperament.Under the knee-length skirt are Qianqiu''s pretty calf.


    Originally Qianqiu was already shy enough, and coupled with Nie Kong''s sweeping eyes, Qianqiu lowered his head and said in a low voice, "Brother Nie Kong, what are you looking at!"


    "Hmm...nothing! It''s just that I want to ask Qianqiu a question, are you really willing to be my righteous sister?" Nie Kong sternly, his face looked serious.


    "With a good brother like Nie Kong, Qianqiu certainly can''t ask for it." Seeing Nie Kong''s serious look, Qianqiu nodded vigorously.


    "Huhu... That''s good! Actually, I want to tell you that I was controlled by a younger sister." Nie Kong said with a smile in his eyes.


    "Ah...Ignore you." Qianqiu blushed immediately and ran out, not knowing that Nie Kong''s moles would be acceptable.


    "Haha!" Nie Kong laughed openly and followed her without hurries.After walking for about fifteen minutes and seeing many bad students, Nie Kong finally arrived at his destination with Qianqiu.An extremely dilapidated school and random graffiti on the walls, there is no such thing as a high school.


    Well, how do you say it, sucks!Compared with IS College, Yanghai College is much worse.I really don''t know what Qianqiu MM thinks, so he would come here to study in high school.


    It''s a little strange today that the cute girl like Qian Qiu MM hasn''t been molested by those bad hooligans.Was it because I was there and shocked the students?


    Just seeing the five old dilapidated characters at the school gate, Nie Kong suddenly became clear, and all the questions in his heart were answered.


    Ishiya Magic High School, isn''t that a bad high school with a bad rate of 120% in the Devil Dad World.It''s no wonder that Gu Yu Qianqiu is a bit familiar, so that he has traveled into the world of the devil dad.


    Bang Zhikui, Maid Xiludi, Dasen Ningning, Qi Haijing, Angelika, Gu Yu Qianqiu... Although not many, but not very few.Among the girls, I especially like Aoi.


    If Kwai can be harvested as a harem, it would be a worthwhile trip.


    "Wow...the queen of Shishima High School is here, everyone quickly get out of it." The surrounding second-year students panicked, and neatly gave them a spacious road out.Toho Shinki, the four heavenly kings of Ishiya Demon, the four powers that dominate the Ishiya Demon Academy!


    A group of girls in beautiful sailor suits slowly walked towards the gate of the academy, neatly lined up in two rows, as if to welcome some big people.The wind blew up the smoke and dust, blocking the front view, making all the freshmen in the first grade more curious about the legendary Rage Emperor Ru.


    After the smoke, the girls inside finally appeared in Nie Kong''s sight.They wore white cloaks, and all their beautiful faces raised proudly.


    That¡¯s right, the girl walking in the forefront is Bancho Bang Zhikui of Rage Diru. Wearing a white cloak, her elastic chest is covered with a cute bandage that tightly wraps her chest. Under the pants is a pair White tights.The long black hair fluttering in the wind, matching the pure white clothes made her look particularly dazzling.


    Although the face of the white melon seeds is very beautiful, it is expressionless, and the pure eyes are full of the smell that is thousands of miles away.A crimson wooden sword is pinned to her right hand.


    And standing on the right is a beautiful woman in a sailor suit, her appearance is not worse than Kui Si.Bee waist and thin legs look very charming.Especially the corner of the right eye is dotted with a black beauty mole, which highlights her delicate temperament.


    After they appeared, many female students began to emerge outside the school.The deserted colleges became lively.With the deterrence of Liewu Diru, the gangsters in the school did not dare to move.


    "Sister Kui, Sister Ningning! So handsome!" All the girls folded their hands in front of their chests, their eyes full of admiration and admiration.Even Qianqiu beside Nie Kong seemed particularly excited.


    Which girls who entered the Shishi Demon Academy, who didn''t come here for the Raging Emperor?


    "Sister Kwai, the situation on the Kanto side is a bit urgent, and many girls are asking for help!" Ning Ning Osen walked into the academy, and Chao Kwai reported the situation of Lieang Diru.


    "Now is the stage of welcome to the new year. We must at least integrate the first-year freshmen in the past to suppress it." The girls in Shiyamo High School are all put under the banner, and her goal is to avoid being bullied.


    "En!" As the two women answered each other, they gradually disappeared from Nie Kong''s eyes.


    Nie Kong secretly praised, Kui is so cute no matter where she looks.Omori Ningning is fine too, her temperament is comparable to my lovely Dream Witch Little Hu Meng.


    "Huhu...Thank you Nie Kong for sending me over, then I''m going to go in." Qian Qiu excitedly bid farewell to Nie Kong, and hurriedly chased after Kui.

 177 The collapse of the second element Text 0179. Want me to be a teacher?

    It is rare to see such a wonderful school, Nie Kong would not leave so early.Among all the gangsters'' disdainful guidance, Nie Kong stepped into the legendary bad college.


    If it wasn''t because of Bang Zhikui''s appearance just now, perhaps Nie Kong, who has a delicate Qianqiu MM, has already been provoked by many gangsters.Who calls Nie Kong so handsome and charming, without any hooligan temperament.


    Nie Kong is like a white lotus in the muddy dirt, standing among all the bad students.But those idiots and bad students are waiting for me, and when I wait for you, no one will provoke me.


    Although the bell has been ringing for a long time in Ishiya Ma College, there are still many students outside the corridor.The strangest thing is that Nie Kong didn''t see any teachers.


    After spinning for an unknown amount of time, Nie Kong came to the front of the clean room.


    The gate is made of iron gate welded with cement pillars covered with marble. The style is very simple and looks very strong and hard.This is the only room without graffiti, and Nie Kong felt very strange in his heart.


    "Shenji Toho? It happens that my hands are itchy." Nie Kong smiled and kicked the door open and swaggered into it.He thought this room was the headquarters of someone from Toho Shinhime, but he didn''t see a notice posted by the door.Although half of it has been torn off by students with itchy hands, the remaining part can be vaguely discerned in two large characters "Announcement", underneath it reads "Intentions, please come in for an interview."


    Nie Kong didn''t expect to come to the principal''s office in a daze. By coincidence, the principal was recruiting teachers from the college.None of the teachers in Japan dare to accept the challenge and step into this college.So Ishiya Magic High School has been established for many years, but there has never been a teacher.Apart from the principal, the entire school has only two staff members in the canteen.


    This is a huge office. Behind the central desk sits an old man with reading glasses. The huge bookshelf behind him is full of books, showing his extraordinary knowledge??


    No, why do you wear such a straw hat on your head?Do you think you are Luffy?


    The old man inside saw someone appear, his eyes gleaming under his reading glasses.


    "Teaching is a difficult and challenging job, especially in this school, which requires a lot of willpower. From the first sight of you, I know that you are a responsible teacher. Congratulations You have become our teacher." Don''t look at him as old, but his movements are very quick.A brush suddenly appeared in front of Nie Kong, holding Nie Kong''s hand excitedly.


    "Wait...I''m not..." Nie Kong was stunned, before he could tell his identity, he was immediately interrupted by the old man.


    "I understand your intentions, so please sit down. Since you can come here, it shows that you have a certain degree of sincerity. Let me first explain the purpose of our school and give you an intuitive understanding." The old man said: "I am the principal of this school. We at Ishiya Magic High School uphold the purpose of teaching and educating people, and provide talents for the society. It has been many years since the establishment of the school, and the cherry blossom trees on the road in front of the entrance were also planted by me. Students. They are naughty, cute, and excellent. They will be the pillars of society in the future under your guidance..."


    Nie Kong finally knew why Wukong couldn''t stand Tang Sanzang''s long-winded, as if there were hundreds of thousands of flies buzzing in his ears.That kind of pain can only be experienced by people who have personally experienced it.


    "Shut up!" With a snap, the irritable Nie Kong slapped the old man''s face loudly.The old man flew up and knocked over the desk in front of him.


    "Yeah, what a great power. You can''t be wrong, you are the best teacher that God gave us at Ishiya Demon High School." The old man picked up the reading glasses that fell on the ground, his face actually appeared. A surprised smile.If he received such a heavy blow, if nothing happened, he really deserves to be the principal of Ishiya Magic High School.


    But this old man is not shaking M.Although I have a tendency to S, I am not interested in men!


    "The old man made it clear to you that I am not here to apply for a teacher. Besides, I have no teacher qualifications and personal resume."


    "This is not a problem. It seems that you haven''t figured out what happened to our school. The application notice has been released for half a month, and very few people have come to apply. Nowadays, teachers are in short supply, and even for a long time, students have not attended classes since the beginning of school. If it spreads out, how much impact will it have on the reputation of the school? I think you are very talented and must be a suitable candidate. I don''t care about the teacher qualification certificate." The old man is unwilling to talk and persuades.


    "I graduated from high school without a college diploma!" Nie Kong continued.


    "No problem, I see you know that you have a small chest, and the society has buried your literary talent!"


    "I will beat students brutally, very violent!"


    "It''s okay, the disobedient students should be taught!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "If you were to be a teacher here, I would still be wretched... um... maybe it''s good to be a teacher here." Nie Kong suddenly thought of something and stopped talking.


    If there are many teachers in this school as a teacher, it will be easier to come into contact with my lovely Bangzhikui MM.Hmm, there is a reason for molesting girls to check their bodies.


    I''ve been a student for a long time, maybe it''s a good fun to be a teacher here.


    "Did you agree? Did you really agree? Great!" The old man was inexplicably excited, took out a black suit for men from nowhere, and handed it to Nie Kong''s hands.


    "Is there any more formalities to be done?" Could it be that you can be a teacher? It''s too simple.


    "Oh, what I said, this is a contract! If there is something unsatisfactory, we can negotiate." The old man patted his head and came up with a duplicate contract.


    Nie Kong took a look and found that the monthly salary was 1 million yen, which is considered a high-paying family in Japan.There are no constraints in it, even if there is Nie Kong, he will not even bother.


    "After signing this contract, you will officially become a member of our Ishiya Magic High School. In terms of work, the task is a bit heavy. You have to be responsible for teaching mathematics for the third grade. Of course, it would be better if you can be responsible for the health room. ."


    "No problem, all to me." Nie empty proud of the floor and nodded, feeling uncomfortable can beat the boys, and I feel good, then falling in love with female students.Of course, Bang Zhikui MM has to conquer first.

 178 The collapse of the second element text 0180, care about Qianqiu

    When he returned to the apartment, Gu Yu Qianqiu was startled by the chaotic sound of knocking and moving. The sound was terrifyingly loud. The vibration from the ground made him feel that someone was demolishing the house.


    Entering the room, more than a dozen people in overalls were actually dismantling the house, and the ground was covered with nails, wooden strips and electric tools.The booming sound rang, and the wall between the two apartments was immediately broken through.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Qianqiu''s distressed eyes were wide open: "This is the apartment I rented, so please stop!"


    But the staff didn''t care. Some people carried the garbage out, and some people kept hammering on the wall.When he was about to call the police, his brother Nie Kong came over.


    Nie Kong wore a pair of leisurely beach pants and walked over with a pair of slippers.He looked a little unhappy, and when he saw Qianqiu, he asked aggressively: "Where have you been fooling around? It took so long to come back?"


    "Brother, I joined the club today, and there are activities to participate, so I came back a bit late." Qian Qiu whispered.


    "Then if you come back late, at least you should tell me. Look at it, it''s past eight o''clock. Hmph, I thought you had been taken by the bad guy." Nie Kong wanted to mention Qian Qiu, behind her. Take a few shots.


    Qian Qiu spit out her tongue: "Sorry brother, I will pay attention next time!" Although she was scolded, there was a hint of sweetness in her heart.In addition to her parents, there are people who care about her so much.


    "I won''t be allowed to come back so late without my consent in the future." As early as seeing Qianqiu MM for the first time, Nie Kong had already regarded her as his own private property.So apart from yourself, others can''t even touch it.


    "Good." Qianqiu''s black bangs turned his eyes and immediately turned to the subject: "Brother, you see someone is demolishing our apartment, why didn''t you stop them?"


    The building they currently live in is about 100 square meters, divided into five single-person apartments, and a small parking lot.Now inside the apartment, the walls connecting the five apartments have been punched through.The apartment was originally small, but now it looks so big.


    "Qianqiu, haven''t you seen us renovating? I have already spent money to buy the entire apartment, so now this house belongs to us. Furniture stores and shopping malls, they will soon deliver new furniture "Nie Kong said indifferently.


    "That...how much does it cost. Brother, can you tell me? I''ll go to my parents and ask if I have any money." Qianqiu said anxiously.


    Nie Kong smiled and said, "Don¡¯t be nervous, Xiao Qianqiu, don¡¯t worry if I have a lot of money. Well, although this house has been expanded, it still has simple writing. When you have time, my brother will take you to buy a more luxurious one. ."


    In the future, I will have a lot of MMs to live together, so what does such a narrow room look like?


    "Then if the decoration hasn''t been done at night, where will we sleep with brother?" Qian Qiu said sweatingly.


    "It''s okay, big brother will take you to open the room." Hearing Nie Kong''s words, Qian Qiu''s face turned red again.She found that her face hadn''t blushed so many times since she was a child.


    "Yes...Is that right? Brother is going to take me to open the room." Qian Qiu whispered.My brother is too bad, why do I like to tease my sister so much.Don''t you know that Qianqiu will take your words seriously.


    "Sir, give me a hand." The worker removed the tatami in the apartment and carried it out.I saw that the staff who had previously moved through the wall to form rubbish had walked out the gate and threw the rubbish on a truck at the door.


    After half an hour, apart from the warming table and Qian Dong''s clothes, the whole house has been completely moved.


    "Let''s go, let''s have dinner first. When we come back, it will be decorated."


    Nie Kong took Qianqiu MM to the western restaurant for dinner. After half an hour, he came back to see that the rooms had been distributed in a regular manner.All the furniture has been renewed, and two warm beds are placed on the right side.


    TV, refrigerator, washing machine everything.The small bathroom has also become very spacious. The bathtub of a few meters is located in the bathroom and occupies most of the position.


    The workers in the furniture store put the brand new leather sofas and beds, heaters, LCD TVs, and wardrobes.Air-conditioning is installed, curtains are hung on the windows, everything is set, it is already ten o''clock in the evening.


    "It feels really good. Qianqiu smiled happily, and suddenly remembered a serious question: "My brother is so beautifully decorated, how much did you spend?"


    "Well, it''s really a lot of money. I calculate it, it''s about my salary for two years overdrawn." That''s right, today Nie Kong extorted two years of salary from the old principal to use it.


    Anyway, Ishiya Demon High School has not existed for long. Even if Oga didn''t destroy it, Nie Kong planned to destroy it.


    "Hey, has my brother got a job after going out today? What kind of job is it?" Qianqiu was a little surprised, even if he got a job, it would be too great, he could actually overdraft his salary for so long.


    "Secret!" Nie Kong lightly flicked Qianqiu''s small forehead, laughed and walked into the bathroom.


    "Woo...My brother is too bad, how can you be good for Qianqiu in the future?" Qianqiu''s hands tightly tugged at the corners of the skirt, feeling like he couldn''t stop.


    After the two took a shower, they lay on their big beds and watched TV.Qianqiu''s bed is pale pink, while Nie Kong is blue and white.Under the soft mattress, Qianqiu squinted comfortably while watching TV.


    "This kind of feeling is so warm. Brother Nie Kong is like a real brother."


    It''s just that before Qianqiu''s feeling came over, the remote control in Nie Kong''s hand was switched to an adult channel.The humming voices of the men and women inside, the exciting and shocking scene, directly blushed Qianqiu MM''s face.


    "No, my brother can''t be that bad."


    The next morning, Qianqiu was a student, so he got up early to prepare breakfast.Brother Nie Kong was still asleep in bed, she got up early, brushed her teeth and washed her face.I fried two eggs and I''m not satisfied that it''s inappropriate.Even Nie Kong didn''t have time to make the lunch that Brother Nie Kong had to go out to work. I hope my brother will not blame my sister.


    After making breakfast, Qian Qiu asked Nie Kong to get up as always.It''s just that today''s Nie Kong has already put on pajamas, so he has not been exposed to Qianqiu like yesterday.This made Qian Qiu breathe in his heart, while feeling a little disappointed.

 179 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0181, the first show

    Today''s Brother Nie Kong is very handsome. Wearing a black suit, he lost a three-pointer and a bit more handsome.Don''t be like this, Qianqiu, if you read on, you will fall in love with your brother.


    After a simple breakfast, Qianqiu walked out of the apartment with Nie Kong.Just as Qian Qiu wanted to wave goodbye to Nie Kong, Nie Kong followed her as closely as yesterday.


    Although Qianqiu feels safe and happy, she hopes that her brother will not worry about her so much and do more work that she likes to do.


    "Brother, you don''t need to send me to school. Today, I can do it myself." Yes, Qianqiu yesterday has joined Liewu Diru and became Bang Zhikui''s powerful champion.This is not much different from the original book, except that Nie Kong''s older brother is added.


    "It''s okay, I''m just on the way. From now on, I can go to school with Xiao Qianqiu every day. Are you happy?" Nie Kong asked with a smile.


    "Hmph, as long as my brother doesn''t delay work." Qianqiu''s face burst into a bright smile, humming a brisk song and jumping forward, looking in a good mood.


    Hmm, I still have to raise my sister by myself.It''s just a pity why the past life was so stupid, there are such good sisters who don''t know how to cherish.Thinking back to Nie Shuang''s girl, Nie Kong felt inexplicable regret.


    The two arrived at Shiya Demon High School one after the other, and the surrounding unscrupulous teenagers all stared at the very close two people with evil eyes.But the deterrence of Liewu Emperor Ru was too great, and no one dared to act on Qianqiu.


    Qian Qiu walked to the gate of the school and just wanted to say goodbye to his brother, but Nie Kong followed him into the Shishi Demon High School.It turns out that brother, sister really controlled it.


    "Hey, brother, why did you come into my school? Aren''t you going to work later?" Qianqiu asked strangely.


    "Xiao Qianqiu haven''t reacted yet? I am already a teacher in the mathematics and health care room of Ishiya Ma College. In the future, I would like Xiao Qiandong to take care of me." Although Nie Kong''s voice is not loud, the surrounding people The bad student had already noticed Xiaobai Lian Nie Kong.


    At this time, I heard that someone in the dignified Shishima High School actually dared to be a teacher, and there was a commotion.Teacher, our rogue college actually has a teacher, we can''t get it wrong.


    Is it still the little white face in front of me to become a teacher at Ishiya Magic Academy.In less than ten minutes, the news spread all over Ishiyamo High School.Either Toho Shinki or the unremarkable gangster already knew the news.


    No, didn''t my brother say that he was only sixteen years old?Although his face is not much different from that of the boy in school, when I first saw my brother, I felt that he was in his twenties.


    "Isn''t it because my brother became a teacher here specifically to be able to be with me? Is he really a sister-in-law? But there are so many bad students here, what should you do with my brother?" Qian Qiu felt moved in his heart. It was about to melt, and he was worried about Nie Kong again.


    "Don''t worry, I will be fine. If you have any trouble, you can find me in the health room, which is my office." Although Nie Kong didn''t want to say, the school was ruined by the students except there. .


    Although the health room has not been damaged, it is just a bit old.There are also many instruments and medicines stored in the house.In the middle of the house, there are also white beds.


    "Well, brother, be careful." Goodbye Qianqiu, Nie Kong took the math textbook from high school and went to the health room.Look around, it''s actually the content of the sixth grade of elementary school.


    Nie Kong was stunned, the knowledge level of the students in the Shiya Demon College is too low.Although I also graduated from high school, the mathematics of this elementary school can be easily obtained.


    "There is no sense of accomplishment in teaching the content of this group of fools." Nie Kong shook his head and threw the book directly on the bed.


    "Is the first class the first class of the third grade? Well, I really look forward to how those little guys will greet the teacher." The school is divided into three grades, with three classes per grade, and nearly 400 students.You cannot leave school at noon and you can go home at night.There are three classes in the morning and three in the afternoon. Each class is one hour with a 15-minute break.But because there was no teacher in the past, there was no sense of attending classes at all.


    I carefully looked at the class schedule of Class 1 of 3 years. The first period in the morning was mathematics and the second period was originally Mandarin, but there is no Mandarin teacher so it is equivalent to only one class.It''s just that Nie Kong has to take all the classes in the third grade, so he filled up three classes one morning.


    Well, no one can stop him if he doesn''t want to go.Anyway, the salary has been taken, and the long-winded old man has nothing to do with him.


    The bell for the first class finally rang, and Nie Kong quickly picked up the textbook: ¡°It¡¯s a good thing to teach the group of broken kids and play majestic in front of more than forty people. I¡¯m a teacher from Ishiya Demon College. , This place will become my place in the future."


    Take the starting point roster and math textbook, and walk to the fourth floor.Although class is in, there are still many bad students in the corridor.There was even a bald guy who provocatively whistled at Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong stopped walking, and slowly turned around and came to the muscular bald guy.


    "Hey, you are the teacher of our Shishima High School? You dare to stop in front of me. Now even if you want to apologize to me, I won''t accept it." Got to creak.


    "That little white face should suffer. It is a second-year cadre, known as the killing machine Abe!" The various bad students around were all gloating.


    Yes, they are looking forward to seeing Nie Kong beating Bian out of school.


    "Your face is so disgusting. It''s so disgusting to beat you to my hands. Now lie down for me and get out of school!" A cold voice came from Nie Kong''s mouth, and the surrounding students felt chills in their backs. .


    "Yes, it''s not my fault to be ugly, but it''s my fault when I come out to be scary. I roll, I roll..." In the surprised and shocked eyes of the surrounding students, the killing machine classmate Abe lay on the ground , Really rolled out towards the school gate.


    "??"


    A series of question marks appeared in the heads of the bad boys around.It''s so weird, it''s so weird.

 180 The collapse of the second element text 0182, the tragedy caused by the wrong whip

    When did the murderous machine Abe become so obedient?What did the legendary teacher tell him just now?The incident became one of the most mysterious cases in Ishiya Magic High School.Even when his classmates asked Abe after the incident, he was a little confused.


    When he arrived at the classroom door of Class 1 of Year 3, Nie Kong observed that there was no trap and then pushed in.With a violent cough, he tried to shock the nerves of these students and give them a disarm.


    "Huh?!" As Nie Kong stepped onto the podium, everyone in the classroom looked at him.


    Speaking of which there are not many people in the classroom, it looks very spacious!On the walls of the classroom, some arrogant sentences were graffiti everywhere.What''s the strongest, so-so dominance and so on.


    In the classroom, some unscrupulous teenagers are playing cards and some are chatting.Among them was a yellow hair sitting on a chair, arrogantly pressing his legs on the table for learning.


    The guy was very coquettishly hung a huge red curtain behind him, and the word "Big Kanzaki" was written on the curtain.


    He buckled a chain on his lips and drank yogurt with enjoyment.Standing next to him were two "men", the one on the left was very strong, but he had two horns.The one on the right is normal, but looks a little lazy.


    That''s right, he is one of the "Toho Shinhime", known as "the bastard who has the most chance to unify the Ishiya demon" Kanzaki!The strength is not strong, but the second young master of the Sopranos family, relying on the family as a backing, became the most deterrent man of Shi Shi Demon.


    Nie Kong looked around, slapped the podium vigorously and shouted: "Class is in, don''t hurry back to the position to do it!" There is no female classmate in this class, Nie Kong looked very regretful.


    "Haha..." Kanzaki laughed wildly, and the yogurt in his mouth spit out, even his stomach seemed to cramp.The gangster in the classroom heard the boss laughing and laughed in agreement.


    "He has no cure, so he dared to come to our Shishi Demon to teach. Shiroyama, am I dreaming?" Kanzaki asked about the disgusting strong man with two braids beside him, clutching his stomach with a smile.


    "Brother Kanzaki, he did say that it was our math teacher. But he dared to break into your site with Brother Kanzaki first. He really didn''t know whether to live or die." Cheng Shan clenched his fists and said proudly.


    "Hey, hey, the only math teacher in the school is going to be miserable." Natsume Shintaro said with a smile.


    "Shiroyama, please help me entertain my beloved math teacher and give him an experience he will never forget." Kanzaki stopped smiling, his face full of chills.


    "Understood, Brother Kanzaki!" Hearing Kanzaki''s order, the classmates below started to move.First, the door of the classroom was violently closed with a click.


    "From today, I am your math teacher." Nie Kong ignored the students below and wrote his name directly on the blackboard. "It''s nice to meet you young people who are full of vigor."


    "Haha...you won''t be happy in a while." Chengshan led a dozen unscrupulous teenagers with strange costumes close to the podium, and surrounded Nie Kong.Natsume covered his eyes, a little bit afraid to imagine Nie Kong''s miserable appearance.


    A dozen unhealthy teenagers clenched their fists and followed Chengshan sharply towards Nie Kong.But they didn''t know that Nie Kong was a demon in sheep''s clothing.


    "Come on, you will be the stepping stones for me to stand on Shishi Demon!" Nie Kong, who was smiling, didn''t mean to be afraid.


    "Looking for death!" More than a dozen pairs of fists violently struck Nie Kong''s body, spreading all around him.If you switch to an ordinary teacher, you will probably be scared.


    "Blood whip of sin!"


    As the attack approached, Nie Kong''s right hand showed a strangely pink whip.No, the whip is wrong.Nie Kong, who originally wanted to use the angry blood whip, took out the color X blood whip.


    "Papa..." swept by the pink whip, dozens of unscrupulous students around Nie Kong flew away several meters away.


    "You are really a group of disobedient students, let me as a teacher teach you a good lesson." Nie Kong was over the world, and the blood whip of X in his hand kept beating the dozen students below.


    Chengshan and the others kept screaming in pain, and a strange blush appeared on their faces.


    "Huh, do you think you can teach me if you defeat my subordinates, arrogant fellow!" As the yogurt bottle in Kanzaki''s hand was thrown into the air, Kanzaki strode forward when Nie Kong''s eyes were on the bottle of yogurt. Before, raised his leg and split it with the falling of the yogurt.


    "The difference in strength is too great. No matter what means you use, you can''t beat me." Nie Kong flicked his right hand slightly, and Kanzaki in mid-air swung a whip a dozen times like a top.


    "Is that his strength, so strong!" Xia Mei''s eyes flashed with surprise, and he understood why Nie Kong dared to come here to teach.


    "Huh..." However, before Natsume could wake up from his surprise, he felt that he was pushed directly on the floor, and his boss Kanzaki''s flushed face was imprinted in his eyes.


    His boss was panting, the heat coming from his body was pressing.Between his legs, something solid protruded into his hips, knocking his ass sore.


    "Boss Kanzaki, what happened to you, don''t scare me." Shintaro Natsume pushed Kanzaki away hard, but the surrounding castle mountains rushed over again.The tearing sound sounded, and poor Natsume stripped Chengshan into a white sheep.


    At this time, Kanzaki also rushed over to touch Natsumi''s body with Shiroyama, with two punches that were hard to beat with four hands.Natsume''s final line of defense directly broke through to Kanzaki.


    "Ohhhhh..." The dozens of classmates around hugged each other tightly, and their clothes continued to take off.A lively scene of engaging in a foundation, shockingly presented in front of Nie Kong.


    "Um... I thought something happened, it turned out that I used the wrong whip. You won''t blame me, right." Nie Kong covered his eyes, silently left the classroom, and kindly helped them shut them down. Okay.


    "Ya Chudie...Help!" Natsume''s bleak cry for help was heard in the classroom, but it was suddenly covered by the gasping sound of a dozen people enjoying it.The tragedy caused by the blood whip caused more than a dozen male classmates to explode each other.The worst thing was Natsume, who directly rounded it to Kanzaki and Shiroyama.


    Will they go crazy if they wake up? This is no longer a question for Nie Kong to think about.

 181 The collapse of the second element text 0183, Hanazawa Yuka

    After easily ending the teacher''s first class, Nie Kong relaxedly sang a small song and returned to his health room.The cool summer breeze resembled his mood, and as soon as he relaxed, his spirits rose up.


    Just put down the list and math textbooks, the door was pushed open with a snap, and two young and beautiful girls ran in panting.


    "Ah... it''s great that my brother is fine!" Seeing Nie Kong sitting on the bed safe and sound, Xiao Qianqiu seemed to have let go of his burdens.She was frightened when she heard that Nie Kong was giving math class in Class 1 of Year 3.His brother is so gentle, how can he withstand the devastation of Kanzaki Ichi, known as Toho Shinki.


    "Oh, what is Xiao Qianqiu asking for me?" Nie Kong asked strangely.


    "It''s okay." Nie Kong was unexpectedly confused. Before he could answer, the girl standing next to Qianqiu found him.


    "Qianqiujiang, it''s no wonder you are so worried about coming over, that''s how it is!" The girl has a small flower tied to her head, and her long orange hair is a beautiful face.She gazed at Nie Kong, showing a look of sudden realization, and she filled it up in her brain at will.


    "He is your boyfriend, right? But Qianqiujiang, have you forgotten, our Rage Emperor''s rules are not to fall in love."


    Qian Qiu''s face turned into a big lantern, and he stammered and replied: "No, he...he is my brother!" Although Qian Qiu wanted to fall in love with his brother, I still don''t know if his brother really likes me. .


    "Ha, is it wrong? Oh, it''s really rude! But I saw Qianqiujiang''s spirit in class, I totally think it was love and yearning." The lovely MM with long orange hair turned around Nie Kong and tweeted. The sound.


    "Stop talking!" Qianqiu couldn''t stand her ridicule, and threw her on the bed in the health room with teeth and claws to stop her from continuing.


    "Qianqiujiang, won''t you introduce yours to me?" After finishing the skirt, the girl stared at Nie Kong with very interested eyes and asked.


    "I''m Nie Kong. Although I''m the old brother who has been a fake replacement, I am your math teacher in school." Nie Kong smiled.


    "Oh, it turns out that the handsome brother of Qianqiujiang is a legendary teacher. Hello, my brother, teacher, I am Yuka Hanazawa, and I am a classmate of Qianqiujiang." Youjia said sweetly.


    "Since you can handle the bad students in the school, brother, then I can rest assured."


    "Leave aside these things, Qianqiu, do you have anything else to do?" Nie Kong said.


    "This..." Qianqiu hesitated and did not speak.


    "Say things quickly, don''t hesitate." Nie Kong said.


    "Qiandongjiang can''t say it, that Yuka will do it. Brother teacher, we will go to the Kanto area tomorrow to expand our territory. We Shiya Devil girls, all Peaceful Kanto with Sister Kwai. So in these few days, Qian Qiu will leave home." After Yu Jia finished speaking, Qian Qiu immediately didn''t dare to look at Nie Kong and lowered his head.


    day!I just became a teacher, Kwai, will you take away all the girls from the school for me?Nie Kong felt very upset at the thought of spending the past few days with a group of bad boys.


    "Brother...I''m sorry, I''ll be back as soon as possible after finishing the work." Qian Qiu felt a little hard to let go of leaving Nie Kong for a while.She likes Liewu Diru and her brother, neither of which she wants to give up.


    "Brother teacher, Qianqiu has been appreciated by Sister Kwai. If Sister Kwai is there, Qianqiu will not be in danger, don''t worry." Yujia also comforted Nie Kong by the side.


    "Well, I promise you that. But outside, remember to be careful." Remember that these few days will be the time for Little Beiru to teleport to the world, so Xiludi in Gothic clothes should also be on the stage.


    Hmm, take advantage of this time to try to get Shiludi.Thinking of this, Nie Kong''s originally depressed face showed a smile.


    "Yeah, brother is great." Qianqiu cheered and embraced Nie Kong''s neck, and kissed Nie Kong''s face excitedly.Bo''s voice sounded, and when Qian Qiu realized what she had done, she covered her face and ran out of the health room.


    "I really envy you." Youjia whispered, but Nie Kong didn''t hear her clearly because her voice was too small.


    "Yuga, what did you say?" Nie Kong asked.


    "It''s nothing, it''s nothing, my elder brother, teacher, then I''m leaving too, goodbye!" Youjia shook his head hurriedly and ran out of the health room following Qianqiu.


    The young and beautiful girls are about to disappear from the campus. I haven''t had time to check the health of the students.The only thing to do is to get Shiludi first. As for the little Beru, who cares about him.


    Dad or something, or the little boy¡¯s dad, I hate it the most.Even if the baby girl is carried on her body, it will take more than ten years to raise it. It will take too long.


    When the bell rang in the second class, Nie Kong took the math book and went to Class 2 of Year 3.Only after I came to the classroom, I found a few Xiaoluo.How is this going?Nie Kong glanced at the list, only to find that Class 2 of 3 years was originally the class of the working madman Tojo. It is estimated that now he does not know where to work.


    Nie Kong was not in the mood to be in class either, he ran back to the health room and lay on the bed.Class or something depends on his mood.


    After several wars in the classroom of Class 1 of Grade 3, Kanzaki Youyou woke up.


    "Which bastard dare to press on my body, don''t you want to live?" Feeling his body pressed against a few unclothed men, Kanzaki kicked them angrily.


    As soon as I sat up, I only felt a faint pain in my back.Kanzaki was so scared that he stretched out his hand and touched it, his face pale.


    "You bastards, what did you do to me when I was in a coma?" Kanzaki was shocked and angry, and his body kept getting goose bumps.It''s disgusting, have you already had a relationship with them beyond friendship.


    "Woo... Brother Kanzaki, you''re so cruel, you did that kind of thing to me so cruelly." Natsume''s sluggish eyes returned to a bit of expression, and tears of humiliation came out pitifully.


    Could it be that he was not only being fucked, but also someone else?Kanzaki couldn''t help but shudder, and his eyes lost all their looks.

 182 The collapse of the second element Text 0184, Little Belu? wrong

    The wind is slack and the water is cold, and the strong men are gone forever.More than a dozen people headed by Kanzaki Kazuo had white turbans on their heads, holding various weapons in their hands, and stopped in front of the road of Ishiya Demon Academy.


    Soon, Bang Zhikui, dressed in white, slowly led dozens of MMs out of the campus with a wooden knife.Aoi thought there would be a melee, but the dozen or so people in Kanzaki didn''t even look at them.


    Seeing Kunie Aoi who was going away, Kanzaki said indifferently, "Natsume, did that math teacher really see what we are doing today?"


    "Brother Kanzaki can''t be wrong. Teacher Nie Kong kindly closed the door for us before leaving." Recalling the expression on the teacher before leaving, Natsume burst into tears.


    "Huh, nobody knows what happened today after killing him except us, right." Kanzaki''s distorted face gradually eased, and continued: "Is your information, Shiroyama accurate? Has the teacher gone back? "


    "Brother Kanzaki, don''t worry, he was still sleeping in the health room when we came out." Although the disgusting Shiroyama had a straight face, he was actually very happy in his heart.So happy, I got the first experience of Brother Kanzaki today.


    Yes, in fact, Zhuanghan Chengshan has always admired and secretly liked Kanzakiichi.Therefore, not only did he suffer no pain, but he was a little excited.Who knows that the heart of a strong man is so delicate.


    "Brother Kanzaki, you...look that the math teacher has come out!" The unscrupulous student with a chainsaw in his hand pointed to the school gate with his left finger and stammered.


    At the gate of the boulevard, Nie Kong, wearing a black teacher''s costume, stretched out and walked out slowly.Because school was over, the surrounding students went to the empty building, and Nie Kong was the only one besides a dozen people on the opposite side of the huge aisle.


    Kanzaki Ichi, your mental qualities are very strong, you haven''t gone crazy after experiencing such things.


    "Yeah, you are class 1 classmates of Year 3! How are you doing today? Although the teacher does not agree with your interests, remember not to play too crazy." Nie Kong smiled very brightly, just The Kanzaki in front of them was so disgusting in their eyes.


    "Wow...I''m so angry, everyone will hack him to death." Kanzaki was furious. In order to keep his wise life, there was no other way but to kill Nie Kong.


    "Yes, big brother!" Everyone was angry with the enemy, picked up the chainsaw, sharp knives and other dangerous weapons rushed over.The students in Devil Dad are very strong, even if they are chopped a few times, they will not die so easily.


    Even Kanzaki, who was thrown downstairs from the fourth floor to Oga, was able to fully recover after a few days in the hospital.


    "Mathematics teacher, please forgive me for the sake of my reputation." Shintaro Natsume, the dark horse hiding beside Kanzaki, finally launched an attack with all his strength.If Shiroyama is the scum of combat power 5, then Natsumi''s combat power has reached 15, which is more terrifying than Kanzaki.


    Had it not been for the hatred of taking responsibility, he would have become the fifth person in Ishiya Magic High School.With a scream, Natsume Shintaro stepped within one meter of Nie Kong.


    "Oh, your strength is okay." Nie Kong stretched out his palm easily and pinched Xia Eye''s full fist in his palm.The speed is too slow and the strength is too weak.


    Natsume''s expression changed. He knew how strong he was, but did his fist stop it so easily.


    "The teacher''s strength is terrifying!" As soon as this thought came to his mind, Natsume felt an irresistible force coming from his body.The whistling wind passed by, and a dozen people all threw Nie Kong to the riverbank lawn ten meters away.


    "I''m Kanzaki Ichi, don''t underestimate us!" Seeing cheating again, Nie Kong shook his head to express his disdain, and directly knocked Kanzaki Ichi with a thunderous blow.


    "it hurts!"


    More than a dozen people lay on the lawn and screamed constantly, but no one could insist on getting up.Even the strong Kanzaki Ichi was unable to stand up and continue fighting, and could only cry alone in his heart.They couldn''t beat it, they were desperate.


    Nie Kong stood by the river like a king over the world, just about to give them a taste of the taste of the blood whip.Suddenly on the river, I found a blonde and sexy beauty floating from the upper reaches.


    She closed her eyes without any fluctuations in her body, looking like a beautiful corpse from a distance.


    The waist-length golden hair floated on the water, so she didn''t cover her sweet face that could be broken by blowing.The rugged figure was draped in a white gauze, showing a perfect and pleasant figure under the soaking of water.


    "Hey, why all the beauties I met in the world of Devil Dad appeared by the river?" Nie Kong was shocked and salvaged the beauties floating by the river.The warm skin told Nie Kong that she was not dead.


    "Hey, wake up!" Nie Kong, who dragged the beauty to the shore, found that she was still in a coma, and slapped her pretty cheek hard.As Nie Kong gradually slapped harder, the girl who fell in her arms opened her bright eyes strangely.


    No, not just eyes.Under a burst of spatial fluctuations, her body also split into two halves.


    "No, isn''t she the Dimensional Teleportation Demon in the world of Demon Dad''s Dimensional Teleportation Demon¡ª¡ªAlandron''s daughter Angelica. It''s just... it''s Little Belu who should have been transmitted by Alandron, right? When is her turn?"


    A dazzling light burst from her split body, and Nie Kong knew very well in his heart that he had chosen her as the devil''s dad.


    "Huh...even if you are a beautiful woman, I definitely don''t agree to accept Little Beilu. If you are Little Beilu, let''s give it to the male deer." Just as Nie Kong expected, the light was on Angelica''s A little baby came out of his body.


    "Wow..." After the baby appeared, he burst into tears.Under her hand, she was holding a bottle full of fresh milk.


    No, isn''t Little Beiru''s hair green? Why has it turned into a dazzling red?And Little Beilu obviously doesn''t wear clothes, but why does she wear a set of pure white baby clothes?


    Feminine¡¯s lovely cheeks and pure big eyes, no matter how you look at it, it¡¯s not Little Beilu, who is she?

 183 The collapse of the second element text 0185, the mysterious baby girl

    The body magic of the crying little baby became confused, and there was a loud noise.With her as the center, a five-meter deep pit was formed due to the riot of magic.Full of destructive magic, he deserves to be the child of the devil.Little Beilu will discharge electricity when crying, but she will explode when crying. What a perverted baby is this.


    No, now is not the time to talk about this.The problem is still with babies. I never thought about helping others raise them.There is no time to pick up girls, let alone take care of troublesome babies.


    "Hmm... the transmission is complete, my dear, goodbye." Angelika closed her belly with a gentle smile in her eyes, like a mermaid jumping into the river with a graceful posture.


    "Hey... I haven''t promised to accept her yet, how could you throw it at me so irresponsibly and run away?" Nie Kong hurriedly shouted, but Angelika had disappeared in front of him.The familiar spatial fluctuations flashed, and she had already teleported away from the human world.


    "Wow..." The little baby didn''t stop crying, but big tears flowed from those pure and innocent eyes!The crimson hair glowed with dazzling brilliance in the setting sun.


    "Did you pee your pants?" Nie Kong gently stretched out his hands to the baby, and the baby slowly stopped crying, staring at Nie Kong curiously with tear-stained eyes.After a while, the little baby happily climbed onto Nie Kong''s shoulders.


    "Chuck..." The little baby laughed like a silver bell, and the little head under the scarlet hair rubbed against Nie Kong''s face like a baby.Because Nie Kong possessed the dark power of the devil, the little baby had a kind of familiarity with Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong stretched out his hand to support her, and pulled the diaper to the next LOOK.Under her flat lower abdomen, there is no male characteristic, and it is actually a girl.


    Unreasonable, how could there be an extra demon king''s daughter in the world of Devil Dad?Just a few days after I came to the world of daddy, the plot of this world shouldn''t affect much.


    While wondering, Nie Kong felt a pain in his head, so what should the Kawaii baby girl do?It would take a lot of time to develop it yourself.Hmm, a girl should be able to grow up at twelve years old, now she is about one year old, and there is still eleven years left.


    "There should be a maid to take care of the Demon King''s daughter these days, so you can just put it to her then. Hmm... let''s keep the baby for you first." Nie Kong picked up the bottle with his hand and stuffed it into the little baby''s mouth. Inside, the little baby sucked his dinner hard.The smiling little baby girl is still cute.


    "Oh, Kanzaki, you guys remember not to be late tomorrow morning! If you behave better in front of me, I will probably forget those things I saw today." Before leaving, Nie Kong smiled and turned around and shrank in the corner. More than a dozen people in the group said.


    "It''s too much to threaten us so shamelessly. Do you think I, Kanzaki, will accept your threat." Kanzaki said, but his voice became lower and lower.Until Nie Kong disappeared in front of them, Shenqi angrily rebuked his men and said: "You also forget what happened today, and don''t forget to get up early tomorrow!"


    "Yes... the boss!" Chengshan said weakly.


    While Nie Kong was taking in the little baby girl, a violent incident occurred somewhere downstream of the river.The protagonist is not someone else, but the male deer in the world of daddy.


    The male deer should have been lying quietly on the grass, but as a freshman, he was a little arrogant in the school.So I was very upset in the second grade and found the male deer after school.


    The male deer was very strong. Although there were more than a dozen people surrounded him in the second grade, he knocked them down with absolute strength.Just as the male deer lifted the legs of the gangster headed and stuffed his head into the river.In the upper reaches, a strong uncle floated.


    Faced with this terrible thing, the surrounding students fled in fright.The only bold male deer dragged the uncle to the shore with interest, forming a hand knife with his right hand and knocking it down.


    With a click, the uncle''s body was cracked in the middle just like Angelica did.After the dazzling light dissipated, a little baby emerged from the uncle''s body.


    The baby was undressed, with a golden pacifier hanging from his mouth.The male deer once thought that the baby was born by the uncle, but the uncle jumped into the water and disappeared after telling the baby''s name.


    The male deer is better than Nie Kong''s, at least he left a name for the baby.The fierce male deer wanted to intimidate Beiru a lot, but he didn''t expect to make Beiru fall in love with him instead, and the two actually became good friends.


    Who would have thought that the Oga¡¯s disaster had just begun, and whenever Little Beru cried, he would be paralyzed with electricity for no apparent reason.The male deer once tried to throw away the little Beru, but failed.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The Demon World, when the father and daughter of Alandron successfully transmitted the babies to the human world and found their fathers respectively.In the depths of the devil''s palace, a man with a horned helmet and green hair is sitting in front of a computer.


    Although the fluorescent screen looks very old, I don''t know what awesome technology is used to communicate.


    Didi''s electronic voice sounded, and the devil kept typing jerky on the keyboard.It was written on the screen, "They have sent me to the human world to experience, and wait and see which Demon King''s child can destroy the human world in a short time."


    "I secretly sent her to my parents, so I am naturally confident to win you." The chatting computer replied.


    "Haha...really, let''s see the results in a year." The green-haired demon in the demon world said so.


    "Today of the year happens to be the weakest time in our two worlds. Well, they should be brought back then. Otherwise, my parents would have to scold me to death." Although they didn''t say who they were, they were a little scared. Look like.


    "Haha...As a great demon king of another world, are you also afraid of your parents? It''s surprising."


    "..."

 184 The collapse of the second element text 0186, the arrival of the maid demon

    "I''m back." As soon as Nie Kong opened the door and walked into the hallway before changing his shoes, he saw his lovely sister sitting there on her knees and waiting for his return.


    "Brother welcome home, I would like to ask whether you want to eat first or take a bath first, or..." Qian Qiu raised the bashful eyes, and timidly reached out to help him change his shoes.


    The cute and lively Qianqiu sauce now serves Nie Kong strangely as his wife.


    This... Is this the apron that the wife wears specifically for her husband in the legend of the two-dimensional world? Qianqiujiang is so bold.Although her stature is a little underdeveloped, her green figure also has an alternative charm.Why are there so many Lolita in the world, because they have discovered the unique charm of Lolita.


    Feeling Nie Kong''s scorching eyes scanning his little white legs and jade back, Qianqiu was a little bit shy and delighted.I still have charm and can attract my brother''s attention.


    "I want to eat you." Nie Kong''s thoughts in his heart had not been expressed yet, the little baby girl who had been hiding behind him crawled out and appeared in front of Qianqiu.


    "Da da..." The little baby sucking the bottle, her cute eyes staring at Qian Qiu with curiosity.


    "Oh...Big brother has a baby coming out of you!" Qian Qiu screamed in surprise while covering her mouth, the charming atmosphere on the court was wiped out.This little baby girl is too troublesome, it''s a light bulb that prevents her from picking up girls.


    "I almost forgot to introduce her to you. She is the little baby I picked up from the river. Well, since I don''t know who her parents are, I don''t know what her name is." Nie Kong put the little baby in his palm. Explained.


    "Oh!" Suddenly the little baby yelled mischievously, but she just happened to pee on her pants, and she was showered with Nie Kong''s clothes in an instant.


    "Punch! Alright, alright. Brother, you go take a bath first, I have already put hot water for you." That''s right, there is no similarity between my brother and her appearance, how could he be his brother''s child.


    Tomorrow, I will follow Sister Kwai to Kanto. I really hope I can come back soon to see my brother.Qian Qiu sighed and sat in the warming table blankly and unconsciously fiddled with the two pistols on the table.That''s right, those two pistols have been transformed into powerful water guns by Qianqiu.It is said that the water jet it shoots is powerful enough to cut steel.


    The warm bath water in the bathtub is just right, and Nie Kong feels comfortable lying down in it!In the pool, a naked baby girl is playing with water happily.Pinky little arms and legs kept flapping, splashing with water.


    The baby is too young to learn to swim.Without Nie Kong supporting her, she would have sunk in the bathtub long ago.Nie Kong hugged the baby in front of him and helped her wash her bright red hair.


    "Chuck..." The little girl laughed happily, her plump cheeks are very cute.Although she has not yet determined what she will look like when she grows up, Nie Kong knows that her appearance is definitely not worse than Mengxiang.


    "Boom..." The two pseudo-fathers and daughters who were bathing warmly were suddenly interrupted by a violent explosion.After a bang, even the solid wall of the bathroom broke a big hole.


    "Master, are you here? Xiludi is here to greet you." With the sweet voice of the girl, a beautiful girl wearing a black gothic loli dress and a golden parasol in her right hand appeared in the bathroom inside.The most terrifying thing was her left hand, holding a terrifying monster and roaring in.


    Hey, how could Siludy, the gothic maid, come to me?The little baby beside me is obviously not the little Beru.


    "Dalie..." The little baby girl hiding in the bathtub poked her head out, and her big eyes looked strangely at the girl who suddenly appeared in the bathroom.


    "I said, you didn''t find the wrong person." Nie Kong picked up the baby girl and stood up from the bathtub, with a smile on his mouth.


    "Sorry, I...I found the wrong person." Sherudi hurriedly drove the monster under her, turned and ran away from the bathroom.


    Obviously, I was looking for the fluctuation of magic power. Did I find the wrong child of another demon king in another world?Master Belu, you should still be in this city, right?


    Driving the giant monster, Shiludi disappeared under the dim moonlight.


    "Hildi has already appeared, so the male deer has adopted Little Beilu." After Nie Kong helped the little baby girl get dressed, he picked her up and walked out of the bathroom.To bother Xiludi so much, Nie Kong still has the thought of taking a bath.


    Walking out of the bathroom with the little baby girl in his arms, Nie Kong found that besides Qianqiu, there was also a silver-haired beauty in a maid costume in the room!The dignified and elegant temperament is like a maid who has been trained countless times.There was a faint smile on the face under the silver hair.


    "Ah...what happened to my brother, why is there such a loud explosion in the bathroom?" Qian Qiu, who was sitting quietly on the warm table, stepped forward and asked worriedly.


    "It''s nothing serious, it''s just that someone broke into it by mistake. Speaking of Qianqiu, this is..." Needless to say, Nie Kong already knew that she was the demon maid of the little girl.It''s just that the temperament that she exudes is much more dignified than Sherudi.


    One night, two beautiful maids appeared in front of him.

 185 The collapse of the second element Text 0187, her name is Gremory?

    "I''m rude, I''m a maid demon serving the eldest lady! My name is Grefeya Lukifergus!" She gently stretched out her hands like jade, trying to hug the baby in Nie Kong''s arms.The little baby girl pouted her mouth, her little hand clutching the corner of Nie Kong''s clothes tightly and ignoring Griffia''s invitation.


    "Devil?" Such a beautiful maid would be a devil, isn''t it a mistake, Qianqiu thought stupidly.


    Why is this name so familiar? It is clear that there is no such woman in the world of Dad.Nie Kong thought hard, but his memory was a bit vague due to too many girls in the second dimension.


    Griffia retracted her hands with a bitter smile, and gently explained: "This is the sister of my Majesty the Demon King Serjax Lucifer, the eldest daughter of the Seventy-Two Pillar Demon King Gremory, Rias Gremory. In the future. He is the heir to our Gremory clan, who came to this world because of His Majesty Lucifer."


    "You said her surname is Gremory, not Caesar Di Ampilana?" Familiar name, familiar sister paper.Nie Kong''s Shuangxiu Cultivation Method worked quickly, desperately pushing his vague memory.Gradually, the blurred picture became clear.But they are soft sisters in the High School of the Devil, how can they appear in the world of Dad?Nie Kong is a little messy, so he won''t be able to play with him.I haven''t changed any plots. Why has the world of Dad become so weird?


    In fact, because Nie Kong destroyed several two-dimensional planes, the waves that have emerged have already affected the rest of the planes.As for whether it is good or bad, Nie Kong is still unknown.


    Lias''s beauty, Lias''s cuteness!Did she accidentally accept her as her own daughter?


    "Yes, she is our Gremory''s eldest lady! In the future, she will have the opportunity to become the top demon of His Majesty the Demon King. Coming to this strange world is the result of careful consideration by His Majesty Lucifer." Griffia was born in the demon family outside the preface. Lucifer, the famous door of his family, has served as a confidant of Lucifer to the old devil for generations, and everyone knows his strength.


    Now the underworld has completed its reforms, but in order to find a place for the old demon king faction to settle, Serjeks moved his gaze to this territory in another time and space.After inadvertently getting acquainted with the devil in the world of daddy, Serjeks secretly smuggled Griffia and Rias here.


    The old demon school supported by Griffia fell, and all the demons who inherited the blood of the demon king were overthrown by the reformists headed by Serjax.As a result, although there is no blood of the demon king, as long as the strength is outstanding, no matter which superior demon is able to become the supreme demon king.


    Before Griffia had time to fall in love with Serjeks, Serjeks directly sent her here to explore the place where they belonged to the defeated old demons.Fortunately, the world here is not much different from your own, and it is even more suitable for the survival of demons than the previous world.After all, there are many powerful forces in the world of Devil''s High School.For example, the Angels, the Nordic God Realm, Mount Sumeru in the East, various dragons...


    The Demon King in this world now has the strength to compete with His Majesty the Demon King, but there is no problem if the old Demon Sect to which he belongs will surpass his strength.There is still a year left, and one year later his old demons can come here.During this time, I will bear the humiliation and serve your sister.


    "Devil... Demon King? Could it be that such a cute little baby will destroy our human world in the future." Thinking of this, Qianqiu''s consciousness was completely clear.


    "Now His Majesty the Demon King is here to find humans suitable for cultivating her sister. As for the destruction of humans, I still look at Lias. But the children of the Demon Lord are not only Lias, but also Caesar Di Amperna in the devil world. Beluzebab 4th. During this time, please take care of you." Griffia leaned slightly, with a gentle smile on his face.


    Although she didn''t recognize Nie Kong''s strength in her heart, she didn''t care.Because she herself just took the time to submit to Serjeks'' orders.As for what humans his sister found, it was irrelevant.


    "Da huh!" Li Yasi''s little head was affectionately attached to Nie Kong''s arms, and the relationship with Nie Kong was too cordial.


    "Brother, what should I do now?" Xiao Qianqiu was no longer a master after hearing such a burst of news.The only thing I can rely on is the steady brother in front of me.After all, the contents of the devil and the destruction of the world were too far away from her before.


    "Can''t you accept it?" Griffia asked.


    "Although I can''t accept it, I am willing to accept it in order to lead Little Lias on the way!" Handing such lovely Lias to Zhacheng, Nie Kong felt uncomfortable to death!Little Lias is mine, no one can take it away.As a man, I am very jealous of that scumbag!How can I give Liyasi to such a beautiful Dragon Emperor!


    "Hehe..." Griffia suddenly chuckled, her cold pretty face melted like an iceberg.Beauty bubbling, no wonder Serjax would marry her as his wife.


    "You are really interesting, but it''s not enough to just say it! I just learned a very strange contract technique in the demon world, you can sign the contract now. After signing the contract, you can use the destruction of Rias Magic power."


    The Demon Realm Contract that Griffia said was probably something similar to the Jomon pattern signed by demons and humans in the world of Dad.I took out a piece of paper from my arms with a Rubik''s Cube on it.


    "Contract? No, elder brother can never be her servant!" Qian Qiu exclaimed excitedly.


    "That said, if I were to be a servant, I couldn''t agree."


    Griffia paused for a while, and then said with a serious look: "This is the human world. The devil who has not signed a contract can only exert one-tenth of the magic power. This contract is an equal contract and can circulate the power between you. Surgery. After signing the contract, it will only increase your intimacy and it will have no effect."


    Nie Kong was a little surprised. He didn''t feel that his power was reduced. Is it because he is a mutant vampire.


    "I''ll help Lias sign the contract first, and if you want, drop your blood on the magic circle." Griffia said, grabbing Lias'' little hand and stabbing a drop of blood.


    The red magic circle burst out with a faint black radiance, very strange.


    "If it doesn''t affect it, it doesn''t matter if you sign the contract." Nie Kong''s fingers spilled a drop of golden blood, and the terrifying energy radiated from the blood made Griffia discolored.


    "It''s such a terrifying magic power. It''s already at the level of a demon king. How can human beings in a mere paltry have such great magic power?"


    "Boom!" Golden blood dripped on the magic circle, directly bursting the magic circle.It was just that on the back of Nie Kong''s hand, a few red magic patterns were drawn.

 186 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0188, the first sight of a male deer

    "Boom!" The golden blood dripped on the magic circle, and the powerful magic power directly burst the magic circle on the paper.Only after the explosion, several red magic patterns were drawn on the back of Nie Kong''s hand.


    Unfamiliar magic power appeared strangely in Nie Kong''s body, although it was very weak, it was full of destruction.If you use the magic power of Nie Kong''s fusion destruction to attack, it is estimated that it can cause damage ten times the energy.In other words, a drop of essence and blood energy in his body can cause the destruction of several kilometers in a radius.


    And because of Nie Kong''s own magic power, the vigorous vitality of his body was also integrated into Rias'' petite body.The two parties exchanged magical powers, but Nie Kong played the home game.


    A fiery red magic pattern appeared on Lias'' forehead.You have me I have you.The destructive power in Lias''s body was integrated with Nie Kong''s vital energy, and her talent had far surpassed her in the original.


    After the contract was completed, Rias immediately rushed into Nie Kong''s arms.What the pure pupils revealed was the endless attachment to Nie Kong.


    "In this way, the contract is completed, but the constraint of the contract is that both of you cannot leave each other 15 meters away. Otherwise, you will directly blow up the magic in Lias. No, your magic is stronger than Liya. Silk, it¡¯s Rias who will die.¡± In order for Griffia to bring the Old Demon School into this world in a year, she must take care of Rias¡¯ safety.


    "It''s no wonder that the original male deer is like this. It turned out to be a ghost from the Demon World Contract." The original male deer can be said to bear Beiru''s click with difficulty.It''s just that if you change to Concubine Ruin, it''s estimated that her trembling M is anxious to be electrocuted.


    "I won''t let Little Lias leave my side." Lias said, I don''t have to give up such a cute girl.


    "Attention should be fine, I actually still have a doubt in my heart. You should be a demon, right, or a demon-level demon. But the magic in your body is too hidden, even if I discovered it when you shed blood The magic fluctuates." Griffia asked strangely.


    "Hehe, guess what for yourself!" Nie Kong didn''t answer, but directly picked up Xiao Liya and rushed to the bed sheet in the middle of the room.The young Lias lay purely on Nie Kong''s chest, closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    "Hmph, pretend to be mysterious. With such a huge magic power, could it be impossible for humans." Griffia, whose doubts could not be solved in her heart, rarely flashed a trace of annoyance on her pretty face.


    "Well, Grafia, you can stay here in the future. Let''s sleep with Xiao Qianqiu tonight, and I will help you prepare the bed tomorrow!" Nie Kong smiled.


    "Brother is the master." Qianqiu''s face flashed with sadness, and I hope that when he leaves, there will be no super-friendship between Griffia and his brother.


    "I have troubled you all this time." Maid Griffia showed a sweet smile on her face, nodded and agreed.Devil-level demon, even in our demon world, there are very few.


    In this different world, only the demon king of the demon world possesses such a powerful strength.I''m really curious about what kind of demon he belongs to.Staying here to serve the Demon King does not humiliate my identity.


    Fortunately, the bed is big enough, so the two girls still have a little free space.One big one, one small two sisters paper, can only see that it is too painful not to eat.Little Lias, I have to serve my dad when I grow up.


    Well, you must take advantage of Qianqiujiang''s departure to try to knock down the maid Greifia.


    Griffia, who put on lace pajamas, showed an S-shaped hot figure, and directly compared Qianqiu sauce''s tablet.Qianqiujiang, hiding in the bed, was crying silently in her heart.


    Even Nie Kong''s anger continued to surge, especially when he knew that Griffia was still a pure girl, which was really attractive to men.


    At seven o''clock the next morning, Xiao Liyasi was already sitting on Nie Kong''s chest, her pink hands constantly pulling at his ears.Seeing Nie Kong open her eyes, Xiao Liyasi laughed.


    My dear daughter, did you know when you were young to wake up dad?


    Nie Kong, who was awake, found that Qianqiu sauce and Greifiya had already woke up, and a rich breakfast was placed on the table.As for Xiao Qianqiu who has already left the apartment, it is estimated that he has already arrived in Kanto.


    Griffia cleaned the room in the room, and when he saw Nie Kong waking up, she ran to Nie Kong''s front.


    Nie Kong thought he would be able to enjoy Griffia''s service, but she was actually serving Xiao Liyasi, and Nie Kong was itchy.This maid is a bit unprofessional.


    Graffia, one day I will let you call my master obediently.


    Eat a good breakfast, put on a black suit, and bring Xiao Lias Nie Kong to the Shiya Magic High School.Today¡¯s class is a first-grade math class, so Nie Kong still wants to meet the male deer, the protagonist of the daddy.As for the remaining three people in Toho Shinki, of course they will meet them in class later.


    In the eyes of many unscrupulous girls, Nie Kong came to the Shishi Demon campus.Since the first class was a math class in Class 1, Year 1, Nie Kong went to the classroom on the second floor after preparing the list.


    The door was already open, so Nie Kong walked directly into the classroom.In the spacious classroom, with the exception of two students sitting in positions, the rest of the students are all lying on the ground.Judging from the messy surroundings, Nie Kong knew that they had already fought before he came.


    Among the two people in the position, one of them looked very weak, and one of them looked very vicious, but looked very lazy.Yes, they are the male deer and the ancient market!And sitting on top of the male deer''s head is little Beiru with a golden pacifier.


    "From today, I will be the math teacher in your class, my name is Nie Kong!" After a few strokes, Nie Kong wrote his name on the blackboard.


    "Dawu!" Little Lias, who was sitting on Nie Kong''s shoulders, cried out cutely, looking very happy.Little Lias didn''t cry like other babies, but it saved Nie Kong a lot of trouble.


    The male deer''s originally listless face suddenly showed infinite surprise.I never thought that the math teacher who came to the school yesterday hadn''t been kicked out. I never thought that besides myself, there were people bringing babies to class.

 187 The collapse of the two-dimensional body text 0189, duo duo

    The male deer''s originally listless face suddenly showed infinite surprise.I never thought that the math teacher who came to the school yesterday hadn''t been kicked out. I never thought that besides myself, there were people bringing babies to school.


    "Haha... Teacher? It''s a joke, we Shishi Demon don''t need a teacher at all!" The students who should have been lying on the ground suddenly recovered their HP from the blood bottle, stood up and laughed arrogantly.


    "It''s already in class now. I''m going to start the roll call. You can sit down for me when you wake up." Nie Kong''s face fell gloomy, but his words really didn''t have any deterrent.


    The little bastards in the class clenched their fists and didn''t listen to Nie Kong''s words, cruelly and slowly surrounded Nie Kong.


    "Boom!" With a loud noise, a dozen students in the class were all blown out, and they fell into the classroom walls one by one.


    "Start the roll call!" Nie Kong ignored the bad students who got stuck on the wall and read the starting list.As Nie Kong clicked on each student''s name, the student who was trapped in the wall had spare energy and slowly raised his hand.


    "It''s no wonder that the teacher can be mixed in the school, I''m afraid he is very powerful." Gu Shi pushed the male deer in front of him in surprise, and said softly.


    "As long as it is strong, it''s fine. Little Beilu should choose him." As the male deer spoke, the little Beilu above his head quickly crawled forward.Those pure green eyes looked at the little Lias on the podium with keen interest.


    "Have you chosen him? That''s great, I can finally be liberated." Before the male deer was happy to come over, little Beiru suddenly blew out.The shot was the super cute little Lias on the podium.


    After the contract backfeeding, the magic power on Rias was already much stronger than that of Little Beilu.Under the attack of the destructive force, Little Beiru''s body flew back and fell directly into the wall behind the classroom.


    "Wow!" Little Beilu burst into tears, the terrifying electric current illuminating the entire classroom.With a bang, the surrounding students, the male deer, and the ancient city became dark.


    "Is the little girl next to our teacher also the Demon King''s child?" The male deer and Gu Shi looked at each other, and couldn''t help being a little shocked.Does the devil want to destroy humans so much? Even the children sent two.


    "Ahem, the math class is officially starting today. You have to listen carefully to the class. Next week, we will have a mock test. If anyone fails, I will visit your family." Nie Kong patted the blackboard and said solemnly.


    "What, no." The male deer who knew that Beilu could not push Nie Kong was disappointed, but he was even more disappointed when he heard the news of Nie Kong.My math grades are so bad, isn''t the teacher 100% going to visit my home?


    "Hey... Oka, why don''t you go up and try to drive the math teacher out of our school? In this way, we won''t have to take the exam." Gu Shi whispered from behind.


    Ishiya Ma students choose to study at Ishiya Ma high school because they hate studying.There are no exams, no studies, and some violent fights.


    Now with Nie Kong''s intervention, Shi Shi Demon began to transform.In this confrontation between the teacher and the students, either Nie Kong was forced to leave, or the students surrendered to Nie Kong''s prostitution.


    "Let''s talk about it in a few days, my biggest trouble now is little Beiru. Before I push him to someone else, everything doesn''t matter." Thinking about the tragic electric shock every time, the male deer felt a little helpless and sad.


    "Then let''s look around in the school together after class. I heard that the Toho Shinki in Shiya Demon High School is very strong. Little Beiru will definitely like them." Gu Shi whispered.


    "Well... let''s take a nap while in class now, it''s too sleepy!" Little Beilu was tired, and he was lying on the back of the male deer and fell asleep, and the male deer became very sleepy after being infected by the male deer. .Just lying on the table, Nie Kong''s voice immediately shook his sleepiness away.


    "Student Nanlu, you give me the answer to this question." Nie Kong pointed to the math problem on the blackboard and said with a stern face.The math problems on the blackboard are very simple, just ordinary fraction calculations in the sixth grade.


    One-fifth multiplied by two-thirds of the question, then any simple math question should be answered by any elementary school student.He was dumbfounded immediately after changing to being a dumb male stag.


    "It''s a complicated arithmetic problem. In Fushi, your math scores are better, please help me solve it." Oka stabbed the table behind.


    "The male deer counts you as lucky, and I will just answer that question. The math problem is a trivial problem, but I can''t be troubled! Remember that the method of multiplying fractions is cross operation, so the answer is three out of ten." With a positive tone, Gu Shi Said proudly.


    "Gushi, you deserve to be my childhood sweetheart. This has helped me a lot." The male deer''s ferocious face wanted to show a sunny smile, but it seemed even more terrifying..


    "Come on, male deer, give the teacher a good start!" Gu Shi encouraged.


    The male deer nodded, stepped onto the podium with a proud look on his face, and quickly wrote the answer that the ancient city had just said.


    The bad classmates who had crawled out of the wall around him glanced at the male deer in surprise.They don''t know the answer because of the math problem on the blackboard.


    "Teacher, the answer is correct." The male deer said triumphantly.


    "Pop!" The male deer hadn''t reacted yet, and his head had been hit hard by the name book.


    "Idiot, the answer is two-fifteenths! You can''t solve such simple math problems. Copy it back to me twenty times!"


    "You idiot, Gushi, such a simple math problem will get the wrong answer. I misunderstood you. Tonight, remember to copy that question for me twenty times and give it to the teacher." The Oka who returned to his seat, everything in his heart Anger turned to the ancient city in the back position.


    "Um... I remembered it wrong. The division of fractions is the crossover operation." Gu Shi was crying, his heart aggrieved.Didn¡¯t I have broken it for you since I was a child, or would I not even know such a simple subject?


    "Hmph, I can''t bear the teacher''s verbosity. As long as the little Beilu is pushed out, my male deer must brutally beat the teacher out of our Shiya Demon!" The teacher''s home visits or something, the male deer is too annoying.


    If my sister knew it, it wouldn''t be a joke to me.No, you must not lose face in front of your sister. Teacher or something, get out of our school.

 188 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0190Lesson Ji Chuan

    As soon as the bell rang after class, the male deer dragged the ancient city out of the classroom.The little Beilu behind him has not recovered his emotions, and his pale green eyes are still filled with tears.


    "Hey, male deer, where are we going." The ancient city, which cannot resist male deer, has long been accustomed to silently accepting male deer''s S behavior.


    "Does this need to be said? Of course it is to find a father who is suitable for raising little Beiru. That is a more cruel guy than me, Toho Shinki in Ishiya Demon." Oga said without thinking.


    "This is your business, don''t pull me down." Although there is a male deer as a backer, the ancient city still has some panic.Seeing Shishi Demon''s Toho Shinki, that would be terrifying.


    "Idiot Gushi, don''t say anything like it doesn''t have you." The male deer tightened the collar of Gushi firmly, completely ignoring all his opinions.


    The two walked up from the second floor to the fourth floor, but a bald-headed man suddenly rolled from the third floor on the stairway.


    "Get out of me, don''t prevent me from getting out of school!" The male deer and Gu Shimian jumped up weirdly, skipping rope-like avoiding the brawny man who was ramming them.


    "Isn''t that the second-year killing machine Abe? A few days ago, it was rumored that someone forced him to get out of school. I didn''t expect it to be true." Furuichi said in surprise.


    "That''s right, it''s too cruel." The male deer nodded and shouted.


    "It''s not your turn to say these words, don''t you often brutally force others to kneel in front of you to admit their mistakes." Gu Shi despised in his heart.


    The two skipped the second grade on the third floor and appeared directly in the third grade on the fourth floor.


    "Kanzaki-kun in Toho Shinki, he should be a middle school student in Class 1 of Year 3, right." Oga brought Koichi to the door of Class 1 of Year 3, with a smile that he believed to be "kind" on his murderous face.


    "Crack!" The door of the classroom was directly opened to the male deer violently.


    "Hello, is Fantastic-kun here? This is Kanzaki-kun''s classroom, isn''t it?" Oga''s voice became smaller and smaller, and his fierce eyes were full of consternation when he saw the scene inside.


    "Male deer, what''s the matter." The ancient city behind strangely pushed the male deer who was stunned in place, and followed his gaze into the classroom of Class 1 of the 3rd year.


    It''s so weird, it''s so weird.Kanzaki Ichi, known as Toho Shinki, was in the class. At this time, the whole class sat obediently like elementary school students, very obedient.I must be dreaming, when did Ishiya Demon''s Kanzaki become so kind?


    "Male deer, Gushi! It''s almost time for class now, why are you two running here?" Nie Kong on the stage turned around and scolded them.


    "Is it a math teacher?" Oga and Gushi took a few steps back in shock. They really didn''t expect to meet the teacher from the previous class here.


    Nie Kong was originally going to attend the math class of Class 2 of Year 2, which is the class where Kwai is.It''s just that Aoi has led the whole class of female students to pacify Kanto this morning, so there is no one in the class.


    And the second-year so-called killing machine Abe taught Nie Kong again, angrily wanted to teach Nie Kong.Only under Nie Kong''s hypnotism, Abe tragically got out of school again.


    Since the second class was not available, Nie Kong had to go to the third floor and once again came to Class 1 of the third year.Seeing Nie Kong''s Kanzaki gang, they were so scared and panicked that they took their place.


    Even the rebellious elder brother Kanzaki did not lose the determination to resist.On the one hand, it was a matter of strength, on the other hand, Nie Kong squeezed their handle.


    "I''m very sorry to disturb you in class, we will leave now." Gu Shijun hurriedly stood up and sincerely apologized for what they had done.The male deer looked disappointed, probably because he failed to push Beiru out.


    "The two first-year little ghosts in front, get out of the way!" Just as the male deer and the ancient city were about to leave, a arrogant voice came from outside the classroom.Gushi hurriedly pulled the male deer to hide aside, making way for the people behind.


    With the sound of messy footsteps, a guy with silver hair and a casual beach shirt broke into Class 1.A few younger brothers followed him.


    "It''s the eldest brother Jichuan from Toho Shinki, why is he here?" Gu Shi whispered in Oga''s ear.


    "Then don''t leave, my instinct tells me that a fight is going to happen here." The male deer said excitedly.


    "Oh, Kanzaki, you are getting more and more useless. Not only did you fail to drive the teacher out of Shiya Demon, but you also acted as his good student. I just laughed off my big teeth, haha..." Ji Chuan who came in saw the class Kanzaki, who was stunned for a moment, burst out laughing wildly.


    Kanzaki''s face immediately lowered his head in shame, without explaining much.Dignified bad students, so listen to the teacher.For Kanzaki, there is nothing more humiliating than this.


    "Hmph, since you are so useless! Then he will be solved by me, Ji Chuan." Taking a frivolous step, Ji Chuan''s eyes under his sunglasses flashed with disdain.Dealing with these teachers is really not challenging.


    "Let''s talk about the price, you will leave Shiya Demon for as much as you want." If he can solve the problem with money, Ji Chuan will not use other troublesome means.


    As the rich second generation of the Jichuan chaebol, he has never been restrained in his growth.It is an IQ who believes that everything can be solved with money and has no doubt about it.


    "Hehe... If I asked you all the property of the Jichuan chaebol, would you give it to me?" Nie Kong smiled.


    "Haha...you can tell me how many catties I have! Just because you want to get involved with our Jichuan chaebol? Don''t say I bully you with too many people. If you want to beat me Jichuan, you can give it a try Okay. Otherwise, give me the point of understanding and roll out the Shiya Demon." Ji Chuan pointed to his belly, his face full of confidence.


    "Pop!" As Ji Chuan wanted, Nie Kong''s right fist bombarded his lower abdomen with fierce force.In an instant, Ji Chuan''s triumphant smile was replaced by twisted pain.He only felt like he was hitting a train traveling at 300 per hour, and there was a piercing pain in his abdomen.


    The high-strength ceramic plate blocking his lower abdomen smashed into powder, and Ji Chuan''s body was shot backwards uncontrollably.The dozen or so people who stood in the doorway watching the good show were like bowling balls, all knocked down by Ji Chuan.


    "Woo..." Little Beilu let out a painful cry, and the dazzling electric light directly turned them into coke.The screaming sound resounded through Shiyamo High School.


    There was a lot of cold sweat on Kanzaki''s forehead, and he was very glad that he did not provoke Nie Kong.

 189 The collapse of the second element Text 0191, Misaki is food

    Two weeks passed quietly, during this period Nie Kong had completely taught the bad boy who resisted him.Shi Shi Mo''s student officially admitted the existence of Nie Kong.


    Although there are male deer in the ancient city that have not been beaten violently, their lives have not been so easy.In particular, Nie Kong took the math test, which was annoying.No matter how fierce the male deer fights, they know nothing about learning.


    In the sixth grade math test, Oka got the last place with a score of 0.This unexpected score caused the bad boys in the class to laugh wildly.The male deer became so angry that he cleaned up the classmates.


    "Hey, Jun Nie, didn''t you see that Lias was a little frustrated? You should do your father''s responsibility to take Lias out for fun on the weekend." Griffia, wearing a maid costume, akimbo. Lesson Nie Kong, who is lying lazily and putting it on


    "Dawu!" Li Yasi''s pink hand pulled Nie Kong''s ears and kept whining in protest.Looking at his father''s eyes, there was a faint longing.


    "Little Lias is only 1 year old, how do I know where to take her to play." Nie Kong said boredly.


    "At Xiao Liyasi''s current age, she should be the most suitable for her debut in the park." Griffia is worthy of being a professional maid, who knows well about caring for people of every age.


    "Debut should be the mother''s responsibility, should it be made by Griffia, who is the mother of Little Lias, what''s the matter with me, father?" Nie Kong said.


    "Okay, okay, can Griffia trouble the master for a walk." Griffia said softly and in a sweet voice.


    "Since Griffia is so sincere, I''ll help you take Xiao Liyas out to play." Although Nie Kong didn''t change his face, Griffia knew that her master was very happy.


    After a few days of getting along with Nie Kong''s careful thoughts, how could she not understand that Griffia was a little helpless and sweet.The master is the master, anyway, his original master of Lucifer has already killed Serjax.


    Putting Little Lias in his arms, Nie Kong walked out of the apartment.


    "Master, you forgot to bring Rias''s milk bottle." Griffia chased out with the milk bottle, but Nie Kong was nowhere to be seen.


    When I came to the park, I found no young mother there.In the empty park, only a dozen elderly people were walking leisurely.


    Nie Kong, who had nothing to do, decided to visit the male deer''s house.On the way, Xiao Liyasi kept pulling Nie Kong''s ears and screaming.Nie Kong thought Xiao Liyasi didn''t care because she didn''t have to play.


    According to the address written on the file, Nie Kong took Xiao Liyasi to the door of Oga''s house.Oga¡¯s home is an ordinary Japanese-style loft. Although the three-story wooden house is large in size, it looks very ordinary.


    Without any hesitation, Nie Kong pressed the doorbell at the door.


    Ding Dong!


    "Here." The door opened with a creak, revealing a pretty cheek.With a straight nose, soft lips, and a delicate face, he is only about nineteen years old.


    "Sir, who are you looking for?"


    "I''m looking for male deer, does he live here?"


    "Oh, you are looking for male deer, who are you?"


    "I am a mathematics teacher at Oga School. Because Oga''s grades are not ideal, I want to visit his home to visit the situation." Nie Kong pressed the little Lias on his shoulders to prevent her mischievous movement.


    Agitated Xiao Liyasi''s cute little mouth, biting Nie Kong''s hand hard, sucking in.As if she didn''t taste the taste she wanted, Li Yasi spit out Nie Kong''s arm.


    "It turns out that you are the teacher of the legendary Ishiya Demon, welcome to my house." Misaki thought that someone who could become Ishiya Demon''s teacher would be so fierce and evil, but he did not expect to be so handsome and elegant.


    "Please come in!" Misaki, who was hiding behind the door, opened the door to the gap where a person could walk in.

 190 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0192, the suffocation of the male deer

    Misaki closed the door of her room forcefully, unable to put the crystal jade back against it.The heart, which has always been flat and seldom fluctuating, was throbbing hard at this time.Shy and anger, complex and difficult emotions filled her mind.


    Are you angry? Naturally a bit.But she was molesting a little girl, can she bear to blame such a young baby.


    "Huh... Misaki can only be considered bad luck for you. It is a sin to go and take care of him after losing such a big face in front of him." After a long time, Misaki, who had recovered his mood, wore home clothes and walked out of the room.


    "Hello, I am Nie Kong, Oka''s math teacher. I am very sorry for what happened just now. Lias, who lost her mother since she was a child, seems hungry and mistakenly regards you as a nurturing mother." Pure white Tshit, youth Overflowing jeans.The energetic Misaki is really suitable for neutral clothes.


    "Is her name Lias, what a poor child, she lost her mother at such a young age." Listening to Nie Kong''s apologetic words, Misaki''s heart was still a little bit peculiar to motherhood.


    "Teacher, you have worked hard. Please take a seat. I am Misaki Oga''s sister. The teacher can call me Misaki." Misaki handed over a cup of hot tea: "Teacher, please have tea."


    "Thank you."


    "Hehe, the teacher came from a long way for Tatsumi''s matter, and I want to say to trouble you. Please wait a moment, I will call Tatsumi down." Misaki did not dare to look at Nie Kong, turned and walked up the stairs.


    Just listen to the faint quarrel on the third floor, the voices of Misaki and the male deer, and the sweet voice of the demon maid Shiludi.


    After waiting for a while, the argument continued.


    "It''s just that I''m sorry for the teacher. Oga went out this morning, probably to go to a friend''s ancient city to play." Misaki repeatedly apologized.


    Nie Kong''s hearing is so keen, he completely judged that the male deer must be on the third floor and would not want to hear his verbose. It is estimated that Misaki is no more than his brother, so he had to make up a white lie.


    "It''s okay, Misaki! Let''s talk about Oka classmate, that is, about your brother at school." Nie Kong''s voice is a little louder, even the Oka upstairs can hear clearly.


    "It''s not a problem, please tell me directly, did Oka behave badly at school?" Misaki hugged the cushion on the sofa and asked with interest.


    Sure enough, Nie Kong noticed a slight noise at the top of the stairs, and a sneaky figure peeked at the living room downstairs.


    Nie Kong coughed: "I just became a new teacher just a few days ago, and I still don''t understand many things. But I still find that Oka is very fond of fighting. I want to come over and find out who influenced him to become like this."


    Misaki''s cheeky face blushed uncommonly. "That teacher, Ishiyama High School had many bad students. If Tatsuno has no strength to protect herself, she will be bullied very miserably."


    The male deer leaning on the stairs listening sideways sneered in his heart, "Do you still want to destroy my image as my sister? You don''t know my sister is more violent than me."


    "Although Oka likes to fight, but I think he also wants to protect himself and his friend Gushi classmates, it is not useless. But his grades are too bad, very simple math test questions have 0 points."


    "My stupid brother caused you trouble, I''m sorry." Misaki smiled bitterly, she understood her brother''s virtues very well.


    "Educating students should be our bounden duty. I will try my best to help him improve his grades." Nie Kong smiled.


    Who would listen to your teaching? I have no interest in learning anything, Oka thought boredly.


    "Thank you so much, teacher!"


    "Student male deer can have such a gentle and beautiful sister caring about him, I am really envious." Nie Kong said slightly praised.


    "I...I''m not as good as you said, teacher, you laughed." For the first time, a boy said she was gentle, as if Misaki ate honey in her heart.


    Haha... Sister is gentle?Teacher, are you crazy?The male deer said weakly in his heart.


    "If the male deer provokes something in the future, teacher, you can always find me."


    "This is not so good. If you let your boyfriend know about it, it will be troublesome." Although the original work did not explain Misaki''s situation, Nie Kong still asked tentatively.


    "Ah, I don''t have a boyfriend yet." Misaki said embarrassedly.


    "In this case, do you have time next Saturday? I want to ask you to go out and talk about other questions about classmate Oka." Nie Kong said pretendingly.


    "On weekends, I... I mostly have time." Misaki blushed without knowing what he thought of.Sister, don¡¯t you have feelings for the teacher?The male deer couldn''t bear it anymore, and the arrow jumped down the stairs.


    "Sister, it''s okay to solve my business by yourself, don''t worry about it!"


    "Tatsun, how can you be so rude, he is your teacher!" Misaki became a little angry, and said that she did not want to see Teacher Nie Kong.Now I say you rush out when you are away, what do you mean, bastard brother.


    Under the gaze of his sister, the male deer bit the bullet and said: "Hello teacher, I didn''t know you came just now when I fell asleep, I''m very sorry!"


    "Haha, I''ve finished talking about what should be said. Don''t care about Oka-san, I should go too."


    "Teacher, I''ll send it to you." The male deer hurriedly stopped her: "Sister, I''ll send the teacher to you. There are still a few questions in study that I haven''t had time to ask for. I just happened to ask on the way."


    "Well, it''s okay, be polite to the teacher." Misaki hesitated for a while, nodded and agreed.


    After going out the door, the male deer suffocated and closed the door suddenly.


    "I warn you, stay away from my old sister."


    "Hey, I am your teacher anyway, speak politely." Nie Kong said with a grin.


    "Tell you, I am not annoying. If you dare to come to my house again, I will make you die ugly." The male deer squeezed his fist, as long as he heard half of Nie Kong''s mouth popping out. Will punch each other.


    "Okay! Then I will tell your sister now that her brother threatened his teacher." Nie Kong smiled and turned his head and wanted to ring the doorbell at the door.


    "Dare you! Don''t, don''t..." The male deer was just playing awe-inspiring for a while, but he didn''t expect Nie Kong to be so mean.


    "If you are not obedient at school, I will come to chat with your sister every day. Presumably, Misaki has not made a boyfriend in order to take care of your ineffective brother for many years and feels very lonely."


    "Hey, hello, is there a teacher who threatens students like this?" The male deer was downcast.


    "Remember my words!" Nie Kong patted the male deer on the shoulder and left here.


    I don¡¯t have any problem with the old lady¡¯s words, but I firmly oppose the teacher¡¯s words!!

 192 The collapse of the second element text 0194, the park meets Xiaokui

    The pure Qianqiu couldn''t stand the words of Griffia, and rushed to the bathroom as if running away naked.Seeing his sister Bai Huahua''s ass disappeared from sight, Nie Kong felt a little lost.


    Sister, you are too irresponsible, how can you escape if you stir up your brother''s desire.Didn''t Griffia found it? What''s so shy about it.


    "Graffia is all your fault and scared my lovely sister away. As punishment, you will rub my back tonight for the master." As Nie Kong''s fiery eyes scanned, Graffia missed a beat.


    "I...I don''t have experience in rubbing my back, the master should look for sister Qianqiu." Just seeing Nie Kong''s strong upper body, Grefeya felt her body weak.If she had to touch Nie Kong''s body and bath with him with her own hands, she couldn''t imagine how she would behave.


    "Also called my master, not obedient at all." Seeing Griffia ran out in a panic, Nie Kong could only accompany Xiao Li Yasi in a comfortable hot bath.


    After taking a shower, the two women have already hid in their bed, and their emotions have not recovered.Nie Kong was thinking about when to get all the two girls in the family first.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the fresh air morning, Griffia got up early and prepared breakfast.Qianqiu hurriedly left the apartment after eating breakfast, saying that he was going to join a club gathering.


    "Master, you messed up your park debut yesterday, right." Thinking of how little Lias was hungry last night, Griffia had already guessed the result.


    "When I went to the park yesterday, I didn''t see the young mother at all. How can I mess up!" Nie Kong said.


    "That should be the wrong time for the debut. The time for the young mother to take the baby out for a walk should be in the morning. So my master, Lias will bother you today." Griffia smiled and handed over the bottle, afraid Will forget it again.


    "Oh..." Xiao Lias excitedly waved her little hand when she heard the meaning of going out to play.


    "Little Lias, you can really add trouble to Dad!" Nie Kong gently put Xiao Lias around her neck, and walked to the park again with the baby bottle in hand.He is now a qualified dad.


    On a refreshing morning, many people are indeed walking in the park.Some are walking their dogs, some are walking in the morning.It is inevitable that young mothers with their babies want to find some playmates for their children here.


    The only one who was somewhat lonely was the beautiful girl wearing a yellow sun hat and brown eyes.The girl is very cute and beautiful.Because of being too young, some young mothers started to talk.


    "Look, how old the girl is. Now the children are really open..."


    "She is the daughter of the Fifth Street host. She is said to be only 17 years old."


    "Hehe, but it was obviously abandoned by her boyfriend..."


    "Yes, yes, there are so many bad things recently. I saw a bad boy often carrying a baby a few days ago, and the baby hasn''t been dressed yet."


    "No clothes, why is that?"


    "It should be abuse!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The beautiful girl smiled bitterly, because she was too strange to fit into the circle of the young mother.Having made her debut in the park many times without making any friends, she was naturally disappointed.


    At this moment, the gossip of the young mothers stopped strangely, and everyone''s eyes focused on the lawn road ahead.Because there, a very temperamental man came slowly.


    On his neck, sitting a very cute little baby girl.The two are so outstanding, and the hearts of the young mothers agitated.


    "Hey, who is he? How do I feel I have never seen their father and daughter." A young mother asked in a low voice.


    "I don''t know, why don''t you go over and have a look."


    "I hate it, it would be terrible if his father knew it to the child. Such a handsome man would be too lethal to me." The young mother flushed and hurriedly shook her head.


    That''s right, it was Nie Kong who came out to debut.It''s just because it''s so outstanding, the mothers around you wait for me and I wait for you to come forward and strike up a conversation with their father and daughter.Even looking at Nie Kong, his eyes were a little dodgy.


    Although the young mothers at the scene wanted to be close to Nie Kong, if it was reported that a young mother and a handsome young man were debuting in the park, it would really have a very bad influence.Especially women are best at gossip, and they are still very jealous.


    Seeing a beautiful woman make her debut with such a handsome man, who wouldn''t be jealous, that''s why this scene was created.


    "Is it really only suitable for young mothers to debut?" Nie Kong scanned the park, before giving up, looking for a chance to debut.Here is the second dimension, there is nothing I can''t do.


    "The only lonely mother in the park, choose her..." Nie Kong''s eyes lit up with the lonely back of the beautiful girl in his sight.


    The corner of his mouth showed a smile that he believed to be very kind, and Nie Kong caught up with the girl from behind and grabbed her soft little hand.


    "Excuse me, can you debut with me."


    "Huh?" The girl turned stiffly, looking at the man behind in astonishment."I... have I been confessed? Although he is such a handsome man, he just developed too...too fast."


    It turned out that the confused girl mistakenly misunderstood Nie Kong''s debut as a relationship, so she caused this kind of misunderstanding.


    "Then...that''s too fast, after all, I don''t know you yet..." The girl''s delicate face showed a shy blush, and her little hands kept pulling the corners of her clothes because of tension.


    Although the beautiful girl put on makeup, Nie Kong still felt a little familiar.In my mind, the delicate girl gradually merged with the strong Bang Zhikui.Nie Kong was a little surprised. He didn''t expect to meet Xiao Kui in the park.


    "I don''t know you yet, but it doesn''t matter. The park debut is to understand each other." Nie Kong said strangely.


    "Debut in the park?" This time the girl finally heard clearly, her delicate body petrified again.It''s too shameful, I mistakenly thought that the boy in front of me was confessing to me!Thinking of the embarrassment, she wanted to get into the ground.


    "Fortunately, I didn''t show any strange behavior just now, otherwise I won''t be laughed to death." Kui breathed a sigh of relief, and the blush on his cheek finally disappeared quietly.

 193 The collapse of the second element text 0195, pretend to be a couple debut

    "Yes, today is our father and daughter''s first park debut." Nie Kong said definitely.


    "How can you make your debut in the park like this? Sudden chatting will scare away the mothers!" Bang Zhikui taught Nie Kong: "You are too underestimating your debut in the park. This is not a field that laymen can set foot in at will."


    Bang Zhikui crossed his hips and assumed the predecessor''s posture.


    "Then you are finished? Park debut." If it weren''t for seeing your lonely back, I would come over to talk.Looking at Nie Kong''s contemptuous eyes, Kui, who was still domineering a second, blushed.


    "I...I am about to..." Kwai Hui said that she has made her debut many times, and hasn''t she ever been able to get into the topic yet.


    "You didn''t succeed either." Nie Kong was a little funny when seeing Kui''s big black eyes turned into peas, Xiao Kui, you are too cute.


    "Hmph, the show is about to begin. With the cheats my mother gave me, I believe I will succeed today." Xiao Kui took out a notebook from his pocket and showed off in front of Nie Kong.


    "Even if you have a way, so what? Didn''t you find that the mothers in the park seemed to reject you a little?" Nie Kong motioned with his eyes.


    Xiao Kui looked over with Nie Kong''s eyes and saw the mothers around him secretly glance at what they were talking about.


    "Teenage girls should have gone to school, but you already have children. It would be strange if they would accept you enthusiastically." Nie Kong teased.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I told you that Kota is my brother, not my child." Although he often misunderstands people, Xiao Kui still wants to explain clearly to the boy in front of him.


    "If it''s like you said, then your father is really amazing, the iron tree is blooming!"


    "Don''t just talk about me, aren''t you weird. Usually the young mother is responsible for the debut in the park, isn''t there any man who will make the debut with the child?" Xiaokui''s swollen appearance is also so cute.


    "Hey, I know that debut is the responsibility of my mother, but Xiao Lias has lost her mother since she was a child. As Xiao Lias''s father, I can only take the responsibility of mother." Nie Kong said depressed.


    If you don''t know Xiaokui you will show up in the park, why would I waste time here?Little Lias is so good, as long as she stays by my side is already very happy.


    It''s so pitiful. Did such a small child lose his mother?


    "I''m sorry." Xiao Kui thought that she caused Nie Kong''s sadness, and she felt a little self-blame and sympathy.Is he a single dad? He has a sense of responsibility.


    "It doesn''t matter, it''s been a long time, even Xiao Lias is used to it. Now let''s talk about the park debut." Although it is strange why Xiao Kui suddenly apologized, the important thing now is to solve the park debut.


    I have destroyed several planes of demon kings, and there should be nothing in the second dimension that can hold me up.


    "But the two of us are still a little different compared to them, and it''s difficult to get it done easily. Although I have looked for a lot of ways, but never succeeded." Xiaokui said distressedly.


    The light behind was too wailing happily, those pure black pupils stared at Little Lias curiously.Little Lias is so cute that she has attracted the attention of so many little boys at such a young age.


    Little Lias turned her face away and snorted, and passed the pass directly.Except for men other than Nie Kong, Xiao Liyasi had no interest.


    "This is a problem." Nie Kong paced back and forth, thinking about the right way.After a long time, Nie Kong''s eyes lit up, and a happy smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    "Have you thought of a way?" Xiao Kui asked hurriedly.


    "Of course, there is nothing in this world that I can''t do! It''s just a way, I don''t know if you want to." Nie Kong asked with a smile in his eyes.


    "Should... What do you want me to do?" Xiao Kui pointed to himself and asked curiously.


    "Yes, although it is weird for you and me to take the children alone, it would be different if we were a husband and wife." Nie Kong put his hands on Xiao Kui''s thin shoulders, his eyes hidden a little besides being serious. Part joking.


    "Oh!" Xiao Liyasi yelled out, the two father and daughter cooperated very tacitly.


    "You see Xiao Li Yasi also likes you very much." It''s great to be able to make her debut in the park and to molest cute Xiao Kui.


    "Ah..." Xiao Kui blushed hard when she heard Nie Kong''s words, and white mist steamed out of her hot skin.Because of the tension, I couldn''t even make it clear when I spoke.


    "Who would agree to be your wife, you stupid idiot..." The first confession since childhood was almost a marriage proposal.Xiaokui''s heart is messed up, nervous to death.


    "Listen to me. I mean, in the park, we pretended to be a husband and wife, and then we both looked ordinary with our children. There are no young single mothers, and no fathers with children." Nie Kong Stop molesting the innocent Xiaokui sauce, for fear that she will die in shame.


    "Stupid idiot, why didn''t you say it earlier, it made me misunderstood." Xiao Kui''s cute face became even hotter, and she almost ran away after misunderstanding Nie Kong twice.


    In about ten minutes, Xiao Kuihong''s pretty face finally returned to its former whiteness.It''s just that the pupils in the glasses are a little shy and dare not look at Nie Kong.


    "Let¡¯s go, as long as it is a couple, all problems should be solved. Next time you bring Tai Tai out, you won¡¯t worry about debut." Nie Kong saw Xiao Kui recover and pulled her up. Soft little hands.


    "Hey, don''t take my hand, I...I will go by myself."


    "This is necessary to pretend to be loving couples in front of them, you can bear it." Kui''s soft and smooth little fingers made Nie Kong feel a little in love.


    Is that right, then I will bear it.Xiao Kui was like a young daughter-in-law who had just passed the door, with her blushing face letting Nie Kong take her to a few young mothers.


    "Hi, hi... Hello, we are a couple who came to the park to debut. I hope you can take care of them in the future." The elegant Nie Kong greeted him first.


    "Welcome to you." In the face of Nie Kong, who was full of masculine charm, the girls couldn''t give birth to rejection at all.But they are full of jealousy, jealous that Xiaokui can find such a handsome husband.


    "Is it a successful debut?" Seeing the scene where Kota and a few children were happily playing in the sand pool, Xiao Kui was ashamed and full of joy.


    The afterglow of the sun reflects the shadows of the two, they are like real couples, harmonious and warm.

 194 The collapse of the second element text 0196, the general meeting of the angry emperor

    Harmony¡¯s debut is always fast, and several hours have passed in an instant.The young mothers took their babies back, and even Nie Kong waved goodbye to Xiao Kui.


    "Go home, Kota." Watching Nie Kong''s figure disappear, Xiao Kui took Guangtai back home with his younger brother.Before leaving, she was a little upset, and actually forgot to ask Nie Kong''s name.


    Xiao Aoi lives in the shrine on Fifth Street and has lived with the host grandfather since childhood.Because of the influence of his father since childhood, he is very strong in swordsmanship.As for the parents, I left my siblings and went out to play around the world.So apart from going to school, Xiaokui also helps take care of his one-year-old brother Kota.


    Walking back to the stairs of the shrine, the members of Liewu Diru had already lined up in two rows waiting for her return.The shrine is her home and the headquarters of Emperor Rage.


    "Welcome back, sister Kwai."


    "Did this dress go to the park again?" Ning Ning greeted Xiao Kui into the house and said helplessly.


    "There is no way, after all, I can''t show others the way that Kanto''s strongest female leader, Lieang Diru, is taking care of the child." Xiaokui explained while restoring her original dress.


    "It''s really Sister Kwai, I''m very cautious about it." Xiao Qianqiu looked a little admired.


    "Have you changed your clothes? It''s almost time for the general meeting." The girls waiting outside the door reminded Xiao Kui.


    "It''s done, now we can start our general meeting of Liewu Diru." Xiaokui put on a white cloak with the four brilliant red characters of Liewu Diru. There is no such thing as a shy look in the park with her cold expression. .


    Xiaokui, who assumed the responsibility of Emperor Rage, restored the powerful queen of Ishiyamo High School.


    Leading all the members to the spacious hall, the girls lined up in two rows and sat on the wooden floor. As for Xiaokui, Ningning and Qianqiu were sitting on top.No matter how you look at it, there is a bit of momentum in the world of slippery ghosts holding Hyakki Nights.


    "Kanto has now completed Pingding, and I should return to Ishiyamo High School tomorrow. During the time we left, has anything major happened to the school?" Xiaokui, who was sitting above everyone, asked.


    Leaving for ten days, without their suppression, who knows what will happen.Shiya Demon is not an ordinary school, there are violent elements in every student''s genes.


    "A lot of important things have happened. First of all, the first-year new male Lu Tatsu. The second-year Sanada brothers, Shimokawa, and the third-year Jichuan were so strong that they knocked them all down with one blow." Ningning opened the notebook and said. Tao.


    Although it had disappeared for more than ten days, the information of Emperor Lierong did not fall.Under the leadership of Xiaokui, Lienu Diru developed into an organization that no one can underestimate.


    "Don''t say it, no matter who it is. As long as the guy who threatens the Shishi Demon Girl, I will give sanctions. Our Rage Emperor Ru exists for this." The wooden sword in Xiaokui''s hand swung out, and saw The gate at the entrance was neatly cut in half.


    Sword pressure alone is so powerful, it can be seen that Xiaokui''s strength is very strong, compared to Kanzaki, Jichuan is stronger.


    "Still as good as always, Sister Kwai." The girls around exclaimed, their eyes full of excitement and admiration.With such a powerful eldest sister protecting them, they feel very happy.


    "Sister Kwai, don''t be impulsive, the things that have happened during this time are not over yet. The male Luchen is just one of them, and the most surprising thing is the strange thing that happened later. Sister Kwai, do you know that we Shiya Demon actually came to a math teacher? "Sister Ningning said in surprise.


    "Oh, I know a little about that. What''s the matter, the teacher drove out the Shiya Demon for the bad guy?" Xiao Kui had heard about it before he set off.Shiya Ma has always been the teacher''s cemetery, so she didn''t care much.


    "If Sister Kwai thinks this way, you are very wrong. That teacher is still teaching at Shishi Mo, and the gangsters in the school didn''t push him out at all." Although Ning Ning did not believe it, it was true. That''s it.


    "I also heard that Kanzaki, a third-grade student, is not good enough in front of him, and even Ji Chuan is a little restrained when he sees him. Even the male deer just mentioned has nothing to do with him. His name is¡ª Nie Kong!"


    Click!Qian Qiu was so shocked that the tea cup in his hand smashed on the ground and broke into several pieces.My beloved brother, is it going to fight with my beloved sister Kwai?


    "If it''s a teacher, there shouldn''t be anything threatening the students." Qianqiu stammered in defense.


    "Huh, knowing people, knowing the face and not knowing the heart, who knows how bad his heart is. If there is nothing wrong, how dare to enter the Shishi Demon''s teaching?" Xiaokui hummed.


    "Then Sister Kui will personally drive that teacher out of Shishi Demon tomorrow!" Ning Ning asked.


    To be honest, Ningning felt guilty in her heart because she was going to drive away the teachers from the school.


    "Teacher Nie Kong''s words are definitely not as bad as you think, I promise Qianqiu Tanimura." Xiao Qianqiu said anxiously.


    "Teacher Nie Kong''s words, I feel a little relieved." Hanazawa Yuka laughed.


    "Hey, Qianqiu and Yujia why do you maintain that teacher so much?" Ning Ning asked strangely.


    "Hey hey, you will be surprised if you say it, that teacher Nie Kong is Qianqiu''s brother. You said you want to drive him out, can Qianqiu be in no hurry?" Youjia teased.


    Qian Qiu has a brother who loves his sister so much, Yuka is very envious.


    "So that''s the case. If it''s Qianqiu''s brother, then we''ll be relieved. Qianqiu, your brother loves you too much, he will enter our Shishi Demon Teaching for you, no wonder you suddenly asked me how It makes the breasts grow bigger. That''s how it is." Ningning teased Qianqiu jokingly.


    "Ah...Sister Ningning, you clearly promised me not to go out. You are too much." Qian Qiu covered her blushing cheeks and said in a panic.


    "Hehe, Qianqiu is shy, Qianqiu sauce turned out to be controlled by his brother." Asuka Ryoko, who was covering his mouth with a mask, also giggled.


    The girls around looked at Qianqiu with ambiguous eyes, and Qianqiu''s face turned red into a lantern. Qianqiu wanted to defend, but he couldn''t beat so many mouths.


    "Haha... Qianqiu sauce is also so cute, I also want to see where he is sacred and able to stand in our Shishi Demon." Xiaokui also became curious in her heart.

 195 The collapse of the second element text 0197, goodbye Xiaokui in class

    "Ms. Nie Kong, did you come quite early." Nie Kong just walked into the school''s health room, before the fart could be released, the old principal hurried in.


    Did the old man spend this time quite comfortably, with a beaming look on his face.I have seen the Shishi Demon change with my own eyes, and it is a lie to say that I am not excited.Up to now, he is very fortunate to be able to find a teacher who changed his Ishiya Magic High School.


    "It turned out to be the principal, what can I do?" Nie Kong asked rather listlessly as he sat on the bed in the health room.


    The principal spread a stack of files on the table, "Look at the files I brought first."


    Nie Kong took the kraft paper portfolio and opened it.


    The first thing that catches the eye is the files of many students, with photos pasted in the upper right corner of the files.This type of photo is very common on ID cards and personal resumes.


    Toho Shinki, Oga, Ancient City, Xiao Qianqiu...All the student materials in the Shiya Demon were all presented to Nie Kong at this time.It''s just that the data file is incomplete, and there is nothing but name and gender.


    "Old principal, why are you handing over the files of these students to me?" Nie Kong dropped it on the table and asked strangely.


    "Well, this year''s physical examination is coming. Teacher Nie Kong is a teacher in the health room, so the physical examination the day after tomorrow will have to trouble the teacher." The old man said embarrassedly.


    Nie Kong is a math teacher part-time in the health room of the school, so the principal will be so generous to overdraft his salary for two years.The salary is high, but it is equivalent to replacing the labor force of a few people.


    "After the physical examination, Teacher Nie Kong will fill in the data obtained in the file." It turned out that he wanted to improve the student''s file. The old principal thought it was perfect.


    "What are the contents of the physical examination?" Nie Kong asked vigorously like a Popeye who ate spinach.


    "Let me think about it, boys have height, weight, and lung capacity, and girls have height, weight, and bust..." The principal lowered his head and nodded his fingers.


    "Hey, do you want me to personally measure the girls." Nie Kong stood up in shock, his eyes a little eager to move.


    "Yes, there is only one teacher in the school, so I trouble you." The principal TOEFL said with responsibility.


    "President, don''t worry, I will not disappoint your expectations." Nie Kong patted his chest and promised.There are so many MMs measuring his body, what a happiness it is.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, I am optimistic about you." The old man said goodbye to Nie Kong very moved, and then walked out of the health teacher.


    Do you have a physical examination? I am looking forward to it.


    After a short break, it was finally time for class.Nie Kong also glanced at the timetable and found that the first class was a second-grade math class.It''s just that Xiaokui didn''t come back a few days ago, so it has been empty.


    But yesterday Nie Kong knew that Xiao Kui had come back, so he was curious to meet her again today.I wonder if she saw that she was actually her teacher, would she grow her mouth in surprise.


    If Xiaokui showed that look, she would be very cute.


    "Little Lias, don''t disguise Xiaokui''s disguise later." Nie Kong squeezed his daughter''s fat cheek and said with a smile, regardless of whether she could understand it or not.


    "Oh." Little Lias looked a little confused and waved her little hand.Hmm, my own daughter is also very cute.


    Five minutes before class, Nie Kong picked up the rollover book and the math textbook and walked towards the second grade on the third floor.As for the second-grade killing machine Abe, how dare he appear in front of Nie Kong.


    After rolling a dozen times inexplicably, his heart felt a little cold.Every time I saw Nie Kong, I was so scared to hide away.


    Nie Kong found the classroom in Class 2 of the second grade on the third floor according to the sign at the door, and confirmed that he had not admitted wrong.Adjust the collar and push the door in.


    What catches the eye is the delicate cheeks of more than twenty beautiful girls, divided into four groups.The classroom is clean and tidy, which is more comfortable than any classroom in the school.That''s right, even though they are the bad gang of Raging Emperor Ru, they are still girls.There is no girl who doesn''t like to say cleanly.


    The first person sitting at the front is the rather listless Xiao Kuijiang with his chin, and behind her is Ning Ning.Except for Xiao Kui and Ning Ning wearing a white cloak, the girls around are not qualified to wear the school sailor suit.


    The sweet breath came to his face, almost making Nie Kong feel like he had entered the girls'' school.


    "Ahem! Hello, classmates. From today on, I am the math teacher in your class. My name is Nie Kong." With a gentle smile, Nie Kong calmly wrote his name on the blackboard.


    Xiao Kui, who was wandering beyond the sky, heard some familiar voices and looked up in surprise.I saw my "husband" in the park yesterday, strangely appearing on the podium, I didn''t dream it.


    Xiaokui rubbed her eyes vigorously and looked again.Not only the "husband" is there, but the cute little Lias is also on it.Could it be that... he is the math teacher of the legendary Ishiya Ma?


    "If the teacher recognizes me, I am not ashamed." Thinking that Nie Kong might call out "wife" in surprise, Xiao Kui''s heartbeat missed a beat.


    Bless the Buddha, I hope he didn''t recognize me.It¡¯s just little Lias, don¡¯t stare at me with your cute eyes, have you already recognized me?


    So scared, Xiao Kui picked up the book from nowhere, and blocked it on his face, preventing Xiao Liyas from staring with a sense of oppression.


    "Wow, is he the legendary brother of Qianqiu sauce? He looks so gentle and handsome." The surrounding girls whispered underground, looking at Nie Kong''s realization full of hotness.


    Girls love beauty without age.So seeing Nie Kong''s charming cheeks, the girls'' favorability skyrocketed.There are even some bad thoughts that Qianqiu will show if he can develop and become Qianqiuchan''s sister.


    If you hadn''t been able to fall in love without joining Liewu Diru, the girls would have surrounded them.


    "Qianqiujiang''s brother, our math teacher does not seem to have any bad temperament at all. It is hard to imagine that he can actually get a foothold in the school." Ning Ning was amazed and admired.


    Nie Kong looked at Xiao Kui, who was indented into a tortoise shell, a little funny in his heart.Xiaokui, don''t you think that if you hide your cute face behind the book, I can''t force you to come out.

 196 The collapse of the second element text 0198, lesson Xiaokui

    "Now we will start the roll call, and those who have arrived should say it." Nie Kong said the various names of the beautiful girls in the roll. The female students were not rebellious, so they cooperated with Nie Kong''s roll call.


    "Dasen Ningning."


    "Here." The charming and beautiful girl Ningning raised her little hand feebly. She had a headache thinking of studying in class in the future.Apart from cowards, what Ningning hates is learning.


    "Bang Zhikui? Bang Zhikui!" Nie Kong read it again, but Xiao Kui didn''t respond, so he emphasized his tone and clicked again.


    "Hey...what''s wrong with Sister Kui, the teacher clicked your name." Ning Ning pushed Xiao Kui''s jade back hard and reminded softly from behind.


    "Oh, to... here!" Xiao Kui didn''t dare to raise her head, but she reached out her hand and responded in a panic.Although his face was buried behind the book, Nie Kong still imagined her cute expression in his mind.


    "After the roll call, the teacher was very happy that there was no missing class in the second grade. If you have any academic or physical problems in the future, you can come to the health room to find me. In addition to the math teacher, I am also a school health room teacher. "In the name of a teacher, the wretched female student is very brutal in the third dimension, but if it is the second dimension, there is no pressure at all.


    The female students below have a lot of discussions. Although many have no thought of learning, it is a good thing to have such a handsome mature man to watch.The math questions at the sixth grade level are very simple, and the girls¡¯ knowledge level is much higher than those of the male students, so most of them can understand what Nie Kong said.


    "It turned out to be such an elementary school course. I thought it would be high school mathematics. It scared me." Ning Ning, who hates learning, breathed a sigh of relief. Although junior high school was in the rebellious period and did not study, most of the girls were in They were very well-behaved in elementary school.The simple courses of elementary school can basically be kept in mind.


    "Bang Zhikui, please come up to solve this calculation problem." Nie Kong wrote out the practice questions after the sample questions, knocked on the blackboard and said.


    "Ahhhh..." Xiao Kui thumped so hard in his heart, he hesitated to stand up immediately.I was afraid that when he went up to answer the question, Nie Kong would recognize himself after disguising yesterday.


    "Sister Kwai, come on. We believe you can solve such a simple question." Ning Ning thought that this was the reason for Xiao Kui''s concern, so he directly pushed Xiao Kui out of position.


    In an instant, Xiaokui with a flushed face appeared in front of Nie Kong.Xiaokui, who was flustered and shy, was so cute.When Ningning suddenly pushed out to face Nie Kong, Xiao Kui almost ran away from the classroom in fright.


    "This...this..." Xiao Kui lowered his head, trying to explain something.But because I was too nervous, I could only utter a few words.The girls below saw such a cute Sister Kwai for the first time, and they almost fell to the ground with their jaws.


    Our mighty Queen Aoi, Shiya Demon, can''t be so cute.Especially Ningning sister, almost thought she was dreaming now.


    "Hey, I said, Bang Zhikui, have we met somewhere before? I always feel that your face is a bit familiar and visual." If Nie Kong reveals Xiaokui''s real body at this time, she will definitely After escaping from the classroom, he didn''t dare to appear in front of Nie Kong.


    Compared to other girls, Xiaokuijiang is still too shy, especially in terms of feelings.


    "Huhu, great! The teacher hasn''t recognized me as the girl who pretended to be his wife yesterday, so don''t worry." Xiaokui''s tight heartstrings relaxed, she turned her head and said in a flustered manner: "Fool teacher , You have admitted the wrong person, today is our first meeting."


    "Dawu!" Xiao Liyasi''s pure eyes looked at Xiao Kui in front of her, and her keen heart became nervous again.Little Lias has recognized me, don''t scare me.


    "Is that so? I thought it was wrong. Then please, Bang Zhikui, please answer this exercise on the blackboard." Nie Kong quietly pinched Xiao Liyasi''s ass and transferred Xiao Liyasi. Attention.


    "Yes...Yes, teacher!" Although Xiaokui was nervous, but his math level exceeded the elementary school level, he simply answered the answer.That''s right, how can the girl I like be a fool who has no elementary school level.


    After answering the questions, Xiao Kui threw the chalk on the podium and walked back to his place in a panic.But Xiao Kui''s tension still didn''t ease much, because Nie Kong always paid attention to her intentionally or unconsciously in class.


    The forty-minute lesson ended hurriedly in the bell tones.When Nie Kong walked out of the classroom, Xiao Kui seemed to drain all the strength from her body and lay softly on the desk.In just forty minutes, she felt longer than a year.


    "Sister Kwai, it''s time for us to punish the first-year male Lu Chen." Ning Ning pushed Xiao Kui''s half-dead body and reminded helplessly.Sister Kwai became so strange when she saw the math teacher.The teacher already has such a cute daughter, Sister Kwai shouldn''t like the teacher.


    "Okay, let''s go!" Xiao Kui took a few deep breaths, relieved the tension in his heart, and restored the strength of Queen Shiya Demon.There shouldn''t be any threat to his words, now the only problem is Oka Chen.As long as there is a threat to the Shishi Demon Girl, I will punish him no matter who it is.


    At the same time, the ancient city took the male deer and started looking for the queen of Shiya Demon, Xiaokui.Looking up from the first floor, looking for the ancient city, shouting: "queen..."


    Although the male deer doesn''t have much interest in girls, in order to entrust Little Beiru to others, he is looking for the strong on campus.And Bang Zhikui in Toho Shinki was naturally within his plan.


    Just when there was a male deer walking around in the ancient city and disappointedly returning to the second floor of the teaching building, three charming and beautiful girls suddenly greeted in the corridor.Yes, they are Xiaokui, Ningning, Qianqiujiang.


    "What a lovely girl, it would be great if she could be my girlfriend." Seeing Xiaokui in the middle, Gu Shi had a disgusting expression on his cheeks, apparently making a nympho.


    "Are you the male deer Tatsumi?" Xiaokui raised his wooden sword expressionlessly, pointing at the male deer who looked very vicious on his face, and said coldly.


    "Yeah, what''s the matter with me?" The male deer pointed at by Xiao Kui with a wooden sword did not recognize that the girl in front of him was Bang Zhi Kui of Toho Shinki, and asked strangely.


    Xiao Kui waved his wooden sword at one side of the window, and a neat cut appeared on the window."The male deer Chen is already, let me, Bang Zhikui, end your viciousness in school today. Put the baby down, you can''t let go of the fight like that."


    "Da!" Little Beilu was excited after seeing the power of Bangzhi''s sword.Staring at Bang Zhikui, his small hands stretched out.


    "Little Beilu?" The male deer looked up and saw the excited look of Little Beilu.The person in front of him is strong enough or a girl, and little Beru seems to like it too."Yes, I will play with you."


    "Oka Tatsumi, you actually use your child as a shield, you are really a scumbag!" The angry Xiaokui held a wooden sword and pierced the Oka''s lower abdomen at a very fast speed.


    The male deer turned slightly sideways, and almost passed Xiaokui''s spur.Seeing that a blow could not be achieved, Bang Zhi''s face began to become serious while surprised."The reaction speed is so fast, I didn''t expect to be able to strike with my full strength. But that''s the end, let''s try our Xinyueliu swordsmanship for you."


    "Xinyueliu''s sword-drawing technique! Hundred flowers. Sakura dances wildly." Xiaokui''s momentum condensed all over, posing a ready-to-go posture.Like a tiger descending from the mountain, and like an eagle hitting the sky.


    As for the cowardly ancient city, who had long been scared to hide away, watching the fight between the two quietly.


    "Sister Kui, move faster. Teacher Nie Kong has already walked over." Ning Ning, who was standing behind Xiao Kui, saw Nie Kong who had walked in from the third floor stairs from a distance and reminded in surprise.


    "Wh...what, is he coming over." The flustered Xiao Kui almost vented the astonishing aura he had accumulated for a long time.


    "One way to solve you, male deer Chen already!" As the cherry blossoms spread, the sword pressure swept out around the male deer like a dexterous whip.Although there is only one style, it is constantly changing.The powerful sword move destroyed the glass on the floor where they were.


    "What a scary destructive power, do you think you are Xiludi." Although the power is strong, the male deer is very sensitive and perfectly avoiding Xiaokui''s sword pressure.


    Only after the sword was pressed to the male deer to escape, he actually bombarded Nie Kong behind him.


    "Teacher, get down quickly." Xiao Kui didn''t expect Nie Kong to come so fast, his expressionless face pale in fright.She regretted a bit, why did she resort to this trick.


    "Brother..." Qianqiu behind was so scared that he covered his mouth.


    "Dimensional knife." In Xiao Kui''s startled gaze, Nie Kong''s spare hand gently waved.The weird fluctuations flickered, and the sword that swept across was flattened and cut in half, rushing from Nie Kong, leaving a blank space for one person.


    "Okay... so powerful, can I simply break my sword drawing technique with a hand knife." Xiaokui was shocked, her mouth closed, she had never seen such a superb sword skill.


    "Now it''s time for class, won''t you give me a hurry to return to the classroom?" The male deer glared at Nie Kong, and sullenly picked up Little Beilu and walked back into the classroom, fearing that Nie Kong would find his sister.


    "And your classmate Xiaokui, although you can fight, things that destroy the school are never allowed." Nie Kong walked into Xiaokui and taught seriously.


    "Old... teacher, I... I know I was wrong." Although he thought that Nie Kong hadn''t recognized himself, Xiao Kui still didn''t dare to look directly at the serious Nie Kong at this time.


    "It''s fine if you know what''s wrong, then this is a punishment for you..." Nie Kong gently stretched out his finger and bounced on Xiao Kui''s smooth forehead.


    "Ouch!" Xiao Kui pitifully covered her forehead, almost crying from the pain.


    "I really envy Sister Kwai, I also want my brother to treat Qianqiu that way." Qianqiu was so envious.


    "Okay, let''s go back to class now." After teaching Xiao Kui, Nie Kong was content to go to the next class.

 197 The collapsed two-dimensional body 0199, Tojo appears

    "It''s so hot, what''s going on with this abnormally high temperature?" The male deer lay listlessly on the sofa, his clothes soaked with sweat.Little Beiru sat on the male deer''s lap, his face glowing red.


    The male deer picked up the remote control of the air conditioner.The early morning weather should not be so abnormal."Really? Is it the earth''s greenhouse effect? ??In this way, even if the devil does not take action, the earth will perish."


    "Good morning!" Misaki yawned and walked into the living room, but the temperature in the living room immediately blew her sleep away.She took a few steps back in shock, and said in shock: "It''s so hot, what''s going on in this room."


    "I guess the air conditioner is broken. I''ll get used to it later. Sister, our math teacher doesn''t harass you anymore." The male deer raised his head and stared at his sister.


    "No...no, didn''t you behave well in school. Nie Jun, it''s wrong that Teacher Nie Kong will ask me for next weekend. No, he never called me." Misaki blushed slightly, pretending to be nonchalant. I walked to the refrigerator and took out a piece of ice cream.


    "That''s good."


    The male deer with negative EQ didn''t hear anything unusual, so he breathed a sigh of relief.The teacher calculates that you are more acquainted and will treat you better in the future.


    "Morning!" At this moment, Xiludi walked to the hall.It was as if Misaki took a few steps back in shock, shouting that it was hot.


    The three people surrounded the little Beru, the source of the heat, and the ice cream in Misaki''s hands melted instantly.


    "No, the children nowadays are really passionate, are there ice packs at home?" Misaki said with sweat.


    "It turned out to be the ghost of Little Belu. If this goes on, the whole street won''t burn." The male deer turned to Xiludi and asked.


    "Don''t worry, it should be temporary, just apply ice." Xiludi replied calmly.


    "Here, I can''t find the ice pack, but I found the swimming bag. Just put water in, it should be able to cool down the temperature of Little Beiru." Misaki said excitedly.


    "Try it." Xiludi nodded.


    The three got busy, one to release the water and the other to cheer.Before long, a small cold pool appeared in the courtyard.The male deer threw Little Beiru into the small swimming pool, and his voice rang.


    The cold water temperature evaporated white water vapor from the high temperature on Little Beiru''s body, and it didn''t take long for him to hear the hot water in the swimming pool.The body temperature of his body even boiled cold water.


    "Is that okay? It''s obviously wrong." The male deer folded his hands on his chest and frowned.


    On the male deer''s right hand, the originally very clear rope king pattern flickered and disappeared.


    "The Jomon pattern has disappeared, Master." Shiludi, who understood the seriousness of the matter, rushed to Beru''s side, but Beru had passed out in the pool.


    "What the hell happened?" The male deer followed Shiludi into the bedroom and asked puzzledly.


    "You see that the rope king pattern in your hand has disappeared. That is the evidence that the bond between you and the young master has disappeared. That is to say, the young master is in a state where he can''t emit magic even if he wants to emit magic power. Today''s fever is like this It''s caused by this." As the maid demon, Xiludi calmly analyzed the situation of her young master.


    "Really, then I don''t have to worry about little Beiru''s nasty clicks from today. I will be fine after 15 meters away from Little Beiru." The male deer''s eyes lit up, his expression a little excited.


    "Get out of here, I''m very disappointed in you, don''t come back." Xiludi looked cold, and directly kicked the male stag out of the window.


    "Crack!" With the sound of glass shattering, the male deer threw Xiludi out of the room.


    "Okay, okay, let me go to the head office. This morning the school is going to have a very important medical examination. I am afraid that I will be late and make excuses for the teacher." The male deer patted his butt and walked out of the house.


    "I''m going to school too, Shiludi, take good care of Little Beru at home." Misaki heard the conversation that the two could only see, and couldn''t understand what they were talking about.


    "The young master''s situation is a bit urgent. It seems that you have to call the doctor from the demon world." Xiludi sighed. As the child of the majesty the demon king, the young master is willing to contract with you. Points.


    I don''t know what the situation is with the contractor chosen by the child of the alien demon king.


    In front of the river near the Shiya Demon at this time, a very strong boy was walking leisurely near the river.Short pale yellow hair, crimson rope king pattern tattooed on strong arms, and eyes burning with fighting spirit.That''s right, he is Hideto Tojo who ranks first among Ishiya Ma Toho Shinki.


    As Tojo Hideho was from a poor family, he went out to work when he was in class, and he never took Nie Kong''s course.Although I heard from a friend that Ishiya demon had come to the teacher, Tojo was not too surprised.Even without him, the students in the school could not tolerate the teacher.With this idea in mind, Tojo still leads a busy part-time working life as always.


    "Please accept us as your subordinates." At this time, a dozen unscrupulous students gathered in front of Tojo and bowed respectfully.


    "The guy whose math teacher''s name is Nie Kong is too smug recently. It''s not good, we Shishi Demon will change him." The unscrupulous student standing in the front said with his head in pain.


    They wanted to resist, but each time they directly abused Nie Kong miserably.Thinking of horrible math homework, they felt a pain in their heads.


    "Let''s join hands to kill the math teacher, Tojo boss, please!" The bad guys around bowed again, his tone full of expectation.If it is the boss of Tojo, he should be able to get rid of him.


    "Sorry, I don''t have the habit of accepting subordinates. You should find someone else." Tojo shook his head and refused directly.


    "Thank you, Tojo boss, Ishiya Demon''s Toho Shinki is the only boss left, you have not succumbed, so we can only rely on you." The people around said pitifully.


    Kanzaki and the others have been killed, it is too interesting.


    "I know, I will try to work hard. Okay, well, everyone is going to leave, I have to work." Mathematics teacher, how strong will he be? I really want to fight him.

 198 The collapse of the second element Text 0200, physical examination (on)

    Today is Friday, which is the medical examination day of Ishiya Ma High School this year.Because it was notified by the principal personally, the students in the college were surprised but still acceptable.


    The physical examinations of male students are conducted in the spacious gymnasium, and the physical examinations of female students are conducted in sealed classrooms.Of course, the only executive teacher is Nie Kong, who is a math teacher and health care teacher.


    At nine o''clock in the morning, the male classmates gathered in the gym one after another. The shabby gymnasium was filled with gangsters in strange costumes.They were piled up in the gym and divided into three.


    Kanzaki¡¯s power, Himekawa¡¯s power, and scattered, powerless classmates.For example, Abe, MK5 is a second-year student who has not joined any forces.


    "Oh, why did you come for the medical checkup on the airplane?" Kanzaki-san, who was tasting the yogurt, saw Ji Chuan and said in a strange tone.


    "How can such an interesting activity of the medical examination be less of me. But are you still obedient to the suckling baby? The teacher explained that you must come here so early in the day. Do you want the teacher to praise you so much? We Shi Shi Kazuichi Kanzaki, a Miyoshi student of the devil." Ji Chuan said, laughing arrogantly.The little brothers behind him also smiled.


    Kanzaki''s pale face suddenly became angry, and for him it was an eternal pain in his heart."What about the nose of the plane, do you want to fight with me here?"


    "Hit it, I''m afraid you won''t succeed?" Ji Chuan snorted.The two eyes fought in the middle, bursting out a strong electric spark.


    "Teacher is really true. It hasn''t appeared for so long. If you don''t have your pressure on the field, it would be strange to gather so many rebellious little ghosts and not fight." Natsume walked towards the measuring equipment with a bit of sadness, only to see the pressure on the equipment. A note.


    Adhering to the principle of ladies first, male students'' morning physical examination is postponed to the afternoon.If you see this notice, please tell each other. Thank you for your cooperation!


    "Brother Kanzaki left a notice saying that this morning''s medical examination has been postponed to noon." Natsume waved the paper and said out loud, hoping to divert the attention of both parties.


    "I thought the teacher was going to come over, but I was still a little concerned. Now that I know the truth, I can''t spare you Ji Chuan." Xia Mei''s remarks were like a fuse, detonating the conflict between the two sides.


    "Boom!" Painful cry, cool cry, and the sound of fighting spread throughout the gym.Especially the depressed male deer today, like a tank crushing the bad boys in the gym.


    Without Nie Kong''s suppression, the unscrupulous teenagers in the gym rebelled.At this time, Nie Kong was sitting leisurely in a sealed classroom chair in a white jacket, ready to start the medical examination of the girls.


    The classroom was sealed with white cloth to prevent the male compatriots from peeping.Next to Nie Kong was a measuring instrument for measuring weight and height, and a soft tape measure was placed on the table.


    That''s right, today is a very exciting day for Nie Kong to be able to personally measure the developmental status of the girls.


    "Oh, no one in the classroom has come for a physical examination, then I''m not welcome." As the door of the classroom was gently opened, the disgusting ladyboy walked into the classroom.


    "Although Bang Zhikui is called the Queen of Ishiya Demon, but Mipo hasn''t agreed yet. Come on, teacher, please give me a medical examination. I want to use the data from the physical examination to beat Bang Zhikui''s body to nothing." The man with makeup appeared in front of Nie Kong, and the disgusting voice and face made Nie Kong''s eyes bright.


    No, I''m going to throw up!In my two-dimensional world, it is impossible for such a disgusting ladyboy to exist.


    "Get out of here. This is the place where the female classmates have a physical examination. Men and shemales are forbidden to enter!" With a crash, Mei Po threw Nie Kong out of the classroom.


    "Woo... the teacher is too much, so violent treatment of others." Mepo covered her eyes, as if she had been aggrieved a lot and ran out crying.If Nie Kong saw this scene, he might vomit blood.


    "Now the medical examination for girls has officially started, please come and queue up for the medical examination."


    Nie Kong''s voice spread throughout the teaching building, and it didn''t take long for Xiao Kui to lead more than two hundred beautiful girls to the front of the physical examination classroom.After hesitating for a while, Xiao Kui opened the door and stepped into the classroom.


    "Ah...Old Nie Kong...Teacher, are you the health care teacher who is going to help us with the physical examination?" Xiao Kui asked stupidly when she saw Nie Kong in a white jacket.


    "Yes... is it your brother? Does your brother personally help Qianqiu for the physical examination." Thinking that all the secrets of his body will be presented to the person he likes, Qianqiu-chan''s cute cheeks are a bit hot.


    "For the physical examination, I should be replaced by a female teacher." Ning Ning folded her hands on her chest and raised her brows slightly.


    "It was true that the female teacher should help you with the physical examination, but it is a pity that Shi Shimo only has me as a teacher besides the principal. If you object, then only the principal is left to choose." Said something.


    Ningning couldn''t help but see the plot of the old principal''s hand touching her body. She only felt that her body had countless goose bumps and she felt chills in her heart.


    "Ah...what should we do, which one shall we choose for the principal or the teacher." The girls around began to discuss, but the final decision is still in the hands of the old and the younger Aoi.


    "Then...that will trouble the teacher." Kui was very nervous and wanted to object, but there was no choice but Nie Kong.The girls below have no objection and have reached an agreement.


    "Sister Kwai''s opinion is our opinion, please come from the teacher." The girls around bowed neatly, appearing very polite and quality.


    "Brother, don''t mess with your brain." Xiao Qianqiu made a grimace at Nie Kong, but he blushed and looked very cute.

 199 The collapse of the second element Text 0201, physical examination (below)

    "Ok...well, since you don''t want to be in the first place, then Qianqiu will come first." Qianqiu mustered up his courage and walked in front of Nie Kong with his head down.


    "Wow, Qianqiu sauce is so bold, so do you want to know the measurements for your brother?" The girls around laughed evilly, looking at the siblings with charming eyes.


    "It seems that I''m right, Xiao Qianqiu is really in control." Ning Ning, who was in the back of the line, looked at Qianqiu''s cute appearance, and couldn''t help but teased.


    "If you say anything more, I...I won''t come!" Qianqiu stomped her little feet in shame, and the cute look caused the girls to giggle again.


    Qianqiu wanted to run away embarrassingly, but Nie Kong quickly caught the small Qianqiu sauce in front of him.


    "Okay, okay, Qianqiu will come for a physical examination first. You have to wait in line."


    Knowing that he was in danger, Qian Qiu could only stand obediently on the platform of the measuring instrument with his head down.The measuring instrument automatically pressed down, and at the same time, he measured Qianqiu''s height and weight.


    "Qianqiu Tanimura, height 154cm, weight 35kg!" Nie Kong took out Xiao Qianqiu''s file and directly filled it in.


    "After measuring the height and weight, the next step is the measurements. Please classmate Qianqiu, take off your coat." Nie Kong asked the girl to take off her clothes openly. This was the first experience for Nie Kong.The feeling of excitement, there is simply no language can express.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh" Qianqiu''s body keeps backing away, how can he have the courage to continue.It''s too exciting to touch my brother in front of my companions.


    "Qianqiu sauce, come on." How could the group of female students let Qianqiu go so easily and directly knocked her to the ground.With a few swish sounds, Qian Qiu''s sailor suit was stripped clean.


    "Brother, what are you looking at, don''t you hurry up and help me measure?" Qian Qiu put his hands around his chest, and his lovely face showed amazing heat.Qianqiu, who was shy and panic, almost didn''t pass out.


    "Ok... OK." Nie Kong pulled out the tape measure.


    "X circumference 78, waist circumference 55, hip circumference 80!"


    "Xiao Qianqiu is 3cm old, remember to thank your brother when you go home." After the measurement, Nie Kong whispered in Qianqiu''s ear.After hearing the words of Nie''s air-conditioning play, Xiao Qianqiu got dressed in a panic and escaped from the classroom.


    The cute look directly caused the girls to laugh.


    With Qianqiu''s leading relationship, the next girls took more initiative, and the number of the team continued to decrease.The secrets of the bodies of the girls in the Shishi Demon School were presented in front of Nie Kong.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, it''s my turn now." After many girls'' physical examinations, Ningning returned to her normal mentality.Among all the girls in the room, Ningning had the best figure.to make


    "Height 162CM, weight 46kg!" After Nie Kong said it, Ningning said with a little disappointment: "Have you gained two kilograms? It''s time to lose weight."


    "Take measurements now, classmate Ningning undress." Without any hesitation, Ningning gently rotated her body, presenting her plump body in front of everyone present.


    Seeing the handsome teacher Nie Kong indulging in her own charm, Ning Ning was delighted and a little proud.


    "Woke up, teacher." The pain from his heel made Nie Kong sober. The first thing he saw was Xiao Kui''s bulging cheeks.It''s shameful. Is it because of the absence of H for a long time, the self-control has declined.


    "If the teacher sees enough, please help me measure the measurements." Ning Ning laughed mischievously.A girl with a great taste, especially the mole on the corner of her eye, adds a bit of charm to her.


    "Ahem..." Nie Kong coughed slightly to cover up his embarrassment, without answering, Ning Ning pulled out the tape measure and pasted it.


    "X circumference is 94, waist circumference is 55, hip circumference is 90!" The perfect proportions of women''s figure attracted the exclamation of the girls around.That''s right, Ningning''s figure has gradually become perfect.


    "Huh, it''s a lot bigger, it seems that the milk hasn''t been drunk too much." Ning Ning muttered softly, hiding her plump figure in the sailor suit.


    The next turn is Yuka MM with long orange hair and small red flowers on her head.


    "Brother teacher, please feel free to measure Yujia." Although Yujia was a little inferior in front of Ningning, he stood up bravely.


    "Height 156CM, weight 38KG!" After measuring her height and weight, Yuka Hanazawa boldly took off the outer layer of clothes.She presented her young body in front of Nie Kong.


    "X circumference 79, waist circumference 53, hip circumference 80!"


    Youjia was a little bit disappointed and looked at the measured data, but Nie Kong¡¯s words made him feel more cheerful: "Is your body developed well? I believe it will become as good-looking as Ningning in the future. of."


    After measuring Yuka Hanazawa, only Xiao Kui, who was hiding in the queue, remained in the class.Although it has been measured by many girls in front, it is thought of revealing all the secrets of the body in front of Nie Kong.Xiaokui''s heart is more shy and embarrassing than Qianqiu.


    "Sister Kwai, come on." Ning Ning encouraged.


    "Sister Kwai''s figure is very good, don''t be discouraged." The girls around encouraged.


    Xiao Kui was hesitant to hear the encouragement of the women, and finally made up his mind to stand bravely in front of Nie Kong.


    "Teacher, please help me with a physical examination."


    "Height 165CM, weight 44KG! Bang Zhikui''s body is so slim, surpassing all girls." Listening to Nie Kong''s sweet praise, Xiaokui''s heart is sweet.


    "Then you have to measure your measurements next, Bang Zhikui, please take off your outer clothes."


    Xiaokui''s face was so hot that a white mist came out directly.A few days ago, I was forced to call him her husband. It¡¯s not enough. Do you want to see my body?Teacher, you are too greedy, we are not a real couple yet.


    "Sister Kwai, I''ll help you get the cloak." Xiao Kui, who hadn''t decided yet, had a cold body, and the cloak was taken off by Yuka Hanazawa and held in her hand.


    "Then I''ll help Sister Kwai get the pants." Sister Ningning walked up, like a maid helping to take off the tight white pants that tightly wrapped Xiao Kui.When Xiao Kui woke up, her body was already half naked.


    With straight and slender legs, no girl in the class can surpass.Due to regular exercise, the lower abdomen without any fat, looks very slim and slender.


    "Ah...you..." Xiao Kui hurriedly stretched out her little hand, but Nie Kong had already seen completely.


    "Don''t be shy." Nie Kong forcefully pulled Xiao Kui closer, leaving no room for Xiao Kui to resist.If the shy Xiaokui takes the initiative, it is estimated that he will have to wait for the sun to rise from the west.


    "Oh!" The nervous and shy Xiaokui could only cover his blushing face.


    "For the real data, we can only untie it." Nie Kong pulled the bandage forcefully with one hand.


    "Guru, x circumference 89! Waist circumference 52, hip circumference 85!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!)With a misty red puff on his face, he couldn''t stand it and fainted.


    "Sister Kwai!" The girls around exclaimed, but they didn''t expect such an accident to happen.Sister Kwai, who is shy and faint, is also so cute.


    "Ahem... Your physical examination is over, the teacher takes one step first."

 200 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0202, triggering

    At noon, the male deer walked back home in despair.Due to the melee in the gym, the physical examination in the afternoon was cancelled by Nie Kong.


    "Approve you to go back and measure your height and weight today at noon, and give me the data tomorrow!" Teacher Nie Kong left the gym without any responsibility.


    The male classmates in the gym were furious. They were idiots who thought that today''s things were all Nie Kong''s tricks.As a result, Kanzaki Himekawa''s two men fell to Tojo one after another, hoping to use his hand to kill Nie Kong.


    "I''m back." He opened the door and walked into the room, and it was his sister Misaki''s super fist that greeted Oga.


    "Tatsumi! What good did you do!" Misaki pulled the male deer''s clothes and began to sway, "Little Beru and Hildadi are gone, what are you doing to force such a good wife away? !"


    "Sister..." The male deer felt empty and uncomfortable when he heard that Beilu had left him.Really, little Belu has left himself.


    The more I thought about it, the more angry Misaki''s hands increased, and he directly stepped on the male deer.


    "Let me explain..." He also wanted to know where little Beilu was now.


    "No need to explain, if you don''t get Beiru back today, don''t come back!" After saying angrily, Misaki kicked the male deer out of the house violently.


    "I finally got freedom, who would go look for it specially. Really, let''s go to the ancient city first." Despite this, the first thing Oga thought of was the help of the ancient city.The male deer with a rusty head already relied on Guichi to give his advice. So is the so-called Zhijiang Gushi.


    And not long after the male deer left, Xiludi drove back to the human world from the demon world.One of them was Little Loli beside her, and the other was a strange species in the Demon World.


    "Sister Xiludi, where is the young master?" Little Beilu''s figure was not found in the room, so Little Lori was a little strange.


    "Oops... I thought the young master would obediently sleep in bed and wait for me to come back, but the young master probably ran out to find the male Lu Chen when I returned to the demon world. It is important to find the young master first, let''s go Lamia!" As we imagined, Xiludi was naturally anxious.


    The three of them rode the unique means of transportation in the demon world and rushed towards the magic wave.


    Little Beilu, who ran away from home, ran into Tojo somewhere after leaving the house without authorization, and mistaken Tojo Hideto for the male deer.Tojo thought it was an abandoned baby, so he temporarily took in Little Beru.


    As for Kanzaki and Himekawa, seeing their subordinates wooing Tojo, they found Tojo angrily to settle accounts.It''s just that the strength of the two is really too bad, a trick for Tojo''s men to kill.


    Kanzaki''s is pretty good, and after the incident, at least the students in Class 1 of 3 years are loyal to Kanzaki.But Ji Chuan used to buy with money, so after this incident, all his men left his side.The power of Shi Shi Demon changed drastically, but Xiao Kui''s Rage Emperor Ru was not affected.


    More than half of the bad students in the school gathered in front of the school gate in the name of Tojo, and it was bound to kill Nie Kong, the only teacher of Ishiya Demon.


    Seeing that the battle was about to start, Nie Kong still took a baby bottle to feed Xiao Liyasi to dinner in the health room leisurely.


    "Huhu, it''s great that you are still in school, teacher, we have important things to tell you." Kanzaki and Ji Chuan rushed into the health room, and they were relieved when they saw Nie Kong.


    "If you have something to say, don''t you see that you are busy?" Although the two looked very embarrassed, Nie Kong had been surprised.If the two of them get rid of the problem of fighting, it really is the sun rising from the west.


    "There''s no way, let''s allow you to join us!" Although the proud Ji Chuan had already conceded, he was very rude for a long time.


    "I''m going to kill Tojo." Kanzaki explained.


    "Ha... You suddenly came to my office to ask the teacher to kill the students?" Nie Kong said amusedly.


    "Huh what, teacher, do you understand the current situation? Now Shiyamo''s classmates have gathered at the school gate to help Tojo kill you." Kanzaki said coldly.


    "Listen well, don''t get me wrong. Although we really want to beat you up, killing Tojo is the top priority now. Let''s form a common front here for the time being." Ji Chuan leaned at the door with his hands in his pockets.


    "Are you talking about Tojo, the strongest Ishiya Demon in the legend, it''s too interesting. No need, the teacher will solve the problems in the school! For students, it is better to behave." Although Tojo is considered very good among humans Strong, but how many times weaker than Nie Kong.


    "I''m sorry, but we actually want to use your power." Shiroyama behind Kanzaki said honestly.


    Although Shiroyama told the truth, there was still no change in their faces.The morals of the two have long been lost.


    "I see. Come with me if you want to come. Little Lias, are you full?" Nie Kong took out the bottle, but Xiao Lias hugged tightly, seemingly not full. .


    A group of big men waited eagerly for Little Lias'' dinner. Although they were very impatient, no one dared to urge Little Lias.


    Although the school was over, Xiao Kui did not rush home.There is no other reason, Xiaokui has already noticed the changes in Shishi Demon''s power today.


    "Sister Kwai has something bad. According to the news that Tojo had unified Shi Shimo, I wanted to kill Teacher Nie Kong!" Ning Ning broke into the party classroom, her tone a little nervous.


    Since Xiaokui''s physical examination today has touched the baby on Nie Kong''s chest, she has been in a daze.But when he heard Nie Kong''s news, Setar regained his spirit.


    "What''s going on, Ningning, tell me more clearly." Although pretending to be careless, Xiao Kui can still be seen a little nervous.


    "Anyway, many bad students are already around the door, just waiting for Teacher Nie Kong to come out." Ningning smiled bitterly.


    "What, will my brother be in danger?" Qianqiu stood up in a panic and wanted to protect his brother immediately, but stopped Ningning at the door."Sister Kwai, what are you going to do?"


    "If it''s Brother Qianqiu, we can''t just ignore it! Everyone gathers and let me help the teacher eliminate Tojo." Xiaokui said excitedly.


    "Hoho..." The girls in the school had gone through today''s physical examination, and felt somewhat good for Nie Kong, so they all responded to Xiao Kui''s instructions.

 201 The collapse of the second element text 0203, first meet Tojo

    The sky gradually darkened, and it was time to go home from get off work.


    Picking up Little Lias, who was already full, Nie Kong walked towards the school gate, his calm expression admiring Kanzaki and Ji Chuan.It''s just the sight that I encountered on the way, which is shocking.


    Under the dim moonlight, a lot of strange behaviors were surrounding the four of Nie Kong.Almost all of the students in the third grade of Shiya Demon are here, plus their messy-dyed hair, and they wield jagged weapons that they didn''t know where they got, like monsters and ghosts.


    Standing in the middle of the team was Tojo''s capable subordinate Aizawa Shoji, but his face was full of puzzlement.Aizawa was originally met by Tojo, saying that fireworks will be set off at the school tonight.Where did I know that when I came to the gate of the school, the whole school would gather here.


    Just as he wanted to inquire about the situation, three figures walked out of the teaching building, one of whom was holding a baby in his arms.


    "Brother Aizawa, leave it to us here. Then if we win, you formally agree with us as a subordinate of Brother Tojo." The neighbors said excitedly.


    "Ha... I didn''t know you, what are you talking about." Aizawa said bewildered.


    "This is a war to bet on the honor of our stone arrow demon. We must not be riding on our heads by the teacher. Now almost all the students have gathered here!"


    "Really, you have to be modest. Because Big Brother Tojo called me, so let''s go first." Aizawa nodded sweat on his forehead, feeling speechless to them.


    "You are Tojo''s powerful subordinate, Aizawa, it just saved me a lot of time. Lead the way, as a teacher I have a responsibility to teach Tojo." Nie Kong ignored the surrounding gangsters and directly picked up Lias and walked towards Aizawa. .


    "Aha, are you kidding, really want to teach Big Brother Tojo?" Is he a fool, or is he confident of his own strength?


    "Asshole, don''t ignore us." Shiya Demon''s bad guys took action. Although dozens of people have messy movements, they are still very imposing in densely gathered together.


    "Aha, if you want to find Big Brother Tojo, wait until you knock them all down," Aizawa turned and left the battlefield, disappearing into the Ishiya Demon School.


    The underwhelming crowd rushed towards the three of Nie Kong with weapons in their hands.The countless figures made the foreheads of Kanzaki Himegawa sweat.There are so many people, there is no chance of winning.


    "Teacher, don''t worry, let''s help you! Xinyueliu draws a sword, breaks the mountain, and the chrysanthemum is chasing after it!" Xiaokui''s figure appeared in the sky, and the bitter air caused by her swinging the knife formed a strong force. Sword pressure.I saw a dozen people rushing towards Nie Kong, just like that.


    Not long after Xiaokui''s appearance, the girls from Lieang Diru walked into the battlefield in an orderly manner.Although there is a gap in the number of people, the momentum is not weak at all.


    Ningning took the lead and opened the way with a three to four meters long chain in his hand.Although women are inherently weaker than men in strength, they can become very powerful with reasonable weapons.Ningning entered the flock of sheep like a wolf.


    "Qianqiu won''t let my brother get hurt!" Two water guns appeared in Qianqiu''s hands at some point, and no one could stop the continuous shooting.


    Nie Kong felt relieved seeing the girls taking advantage.At this time, colorful fireworks lit up in the sky.Nie Kong walked past this melee and walked towards the school playground.


    Nie Kong knew from the fireworks scattered in the sky that Hideto Tojo, the strongest student of Ishiya Demon, should be there.


    Kanzaki and Jichuan knew that they couldn''t help much here, so they followed Nie Kong.The loyal and loyal appearance of the two is almost like Nie Kong''s two men.


    On one side of the playground, there were a few things that looked like bamboo tubes emitting fireworks. Little Beiru was put aside by himself, and Tojo sat leisurely on the side.Beside him, Aizawa and Kaoru were standing.


    There are a few big trees beside the playground, and the blond woman in Gothic costume sitting on one of the thick branches is not who Xiludi would be.Beside her, there was a strange blue creature with a hat.The body is a long strip from top to bottom, with no feet visible.Only one hand stretched out on both sides of the body, and a gentleman''s hat was also on his head.


    Under the tree is a pink-haired Lori Lamia wearing a mini denim skirt and a white lab coat worn by a doctor.


    It turned out that Xiludi came to the school looking for the magic wave of Beru.It was only because of the inconvenience of his identity that Xiludi did not show up and take little Beiru away.


    "Is it the child of the Demon King of the other world? No wonder the magic power was emitted last time to lure me over, so that''s it!" Perceiving the magic power on Rias''s body, Xiludi showed a dazed expression on her face.


    "Sister Xiludi, do you know that little baby girl too?" Rania asked.


    "I hurriedly met in the Demon Realm. Like the young master, I am a Demon Clan fostered in the human world." Xiludi staring at Nie Kong on the battlefield, a momentary blur flashed through her right eye.


    "Assemble everyone for a battle, the one standing at the end is the general. Hello, I am Tojo Hideto in the third grade." Seeing Nie Kong coming, Tojo''s eyes were full of fighting spirit.


    Tojo likes to fight, especially the strong.But in the vicinity, no one can attract his attention.But during this time, I heard that a teacher appeared in the school weirdly, and no one can help him.


    Ishiya Magic High School is based on the weak and the strong, without force, you can''t stand in the academy.So Tojo believes that the teacher is a strong one.


    "Are you Tojo classmate who often misses class? Give me a five-thousand-word review book tomorrow. Although no one cares about you before, now there is a teacher in Ishiya Demon. I will never allow you to miss class like this the behavior of."


    "Haha... if you want to teach me, let me wait for you to win, now I don''t admit that you are my teacher!" Tojo''s fighting spirit burned, and the bones in his body creaked constantly.


    "Put down the baby on your body and have a good fight with me." Tojo''s upper body was full of muscles and was as strong as a bull.No, stronger than a cow!


    "Go ahead, if you just beat you, it won''t have much effect on me." Tojo is very powerful, but it is limited to humans.

 202 The collapse of the second element text 0204, the stone arrow demon is destroyed

    "Is that okay? You guys are also here to fight with Big Brother Tojo." In the corner of the playground, Tojo''s subordinate Aizawa said to Kanzaki.


    "Of course I want to kill Tojo, but I''ll clean up you first before talking." Kanzaki answered.


    "Teacher, that bastard shouldn''t be able to beat Tojo, but it can still consume Tojo''s physical strength." Ji Chuan said triumphantly.


    "Then you two attacked the weak Tojo Big Brother, it''s really mean. But it''s good to think, do you think you can beat us?" Xun sneered disdainfully.


    "How can I know if I haven''t tried it!" Kanzaki finished speaking and sprinted away first.Thanks to Kanzaki''s actions, the battle in the corner officially began.


    On the Tojo side, seeing Nie Kong look down on him so much.Tojo smiled, happily.


    "Since you are not willing to put down the baby, I will take him with him for the sake of fairness." Tojo put the little Beiru sitting on the ground on his shoulders, not willing to take advantage of Nie Kong.


    "Going up!" After making preparations, Tojo rushed towards Nie Kong with the momentum of the tiger descending the mountain.The speed is not very fast, but the strong body still brings a strong sense of oppression.


    A violent right fist rushed straight to Nie Kong''s face, a very simple and powerful fist.Even the black hair on Nie Kong''s head and ears was fluttered by Tojo''s fist wind.


    "Is this your strength? It''s too weak." Nie Kong simply stretched out his left hand to block his face.With a bang, his fist fell into Nie Kong''s palm in Tojo''s surprised sight.


    The huge power even made Nie Kong''s palm unable to move a bit, it was terrifying.


    "A terrifying power, is he still a human?" Tojo was shocked and wanted to step back, but Nie Kong''s right fist had already slammed into Tojo''s face quickly.It was so strong that Tojo trembles with strength and blasts him out more than 20 meters.


    "There are still people who can compare to me in power. It''s too powerful. After searching for so long, I finally found an opponent that can excite me!" Tojo climbed up from the ground embarrassedly, but the fighting spirit in his eyes burned. .


    The more the war, the stronger, it''s people like Tojo.Live for war, die for war!


    "You haven''t given up yet, let''s destroy your fighting spirit first." Although I took Xiao Lias, the speed was still so fast that Tojo couldn''t react.


    "Where?" Nie Kong was missing from Tojo''s sight, and he couldn''t help but observe his surroundings vigilantly.


    The sound of the "hu" rang, Tojo''s pupils shrank to the size of a needle, and Nie Kong''s fists quickly expanded in his pupils.Compared with the force that was twice as large as before, he blasted Tojo''s body into the depths of the hard concrete road.


    "What a strong human being, is the world crazy. Without borrowing the magic power of the devil, the strength can already surpass most demons!" Xiludi opened her eyes wide, her eyes full of shock.


    "It''s no wonder that the sister of the Demon King of the Winged World chose him as his father, which is much better than the male deer. It''s just that the young master still stays on Tojo and won''t get hurt."


    "Yes, in terms of his speed and strength, he has indeed surpassed a lot of demons! In the human world, it is very rare." The blue striped demon nodded in response.


    Tojo''s face was full of blood, and his body was scarred.Nie Kong''s doubling of strength has exceeded the range that Tojo can handle.In his arms, little Belu lay there unscathed.


    "You have already lost, remember to come to class tomorrow." Nie Kong stood in front of the fallen Tojo, his eyes looking down at Tojo.


    "Don''t make any conclusions so early, I haven''t conceded yet." Tojo caught little Beiru and got up with difficulty.But his eyes were full of fighting spirit, and even though he suffered such a serious injury, he still failed to make him admit defeat.


    "Why you still want to beat me now, it''s just wishful thinking!" Nie Kong never believed that there would be such a thing.With a bang, the playground shook a few times.


    Under Nie Kong''s feet, Tojo was lying there with blood all over.Even the little Beru on his body was also affected.


    "Dapor!" Little Beiru''s green pupils shrank, and huge magical power was transmitted into Tojo''s body.On his arm, a bright red Joo Wang pattern was truly formed at this time.


    "Aha!" Tojo, who was seriously injured and dying, felt the explosive power in his body, and his injuries quickly recovered.After breaking the fetters of Oga, Beru signed a contract with Tojo again.


    The magic power that could not be vented was completely poured into Tojo''s body.Tojo''s body is covered with the bright red Joo pattern.


    "Hey, master has signed the contract again." Xiludi, who was about to rush out to rescue him, stopped, her eyes a little surprised.The Tojo human being is very powerful if he can bear all the magic power of the young master''s body.


    "Although the young master transferred the magic power to the human, I still feel that the chance of winning is very small. The father of the demon king is so terrifying without using the magic power." Lamia''s master said regretfully.


    "Young Master''s magic is very powerful, so he shouldn''t lose." Xiludi said firmly.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Because it was Tojo, Little Beiru didn''t worry about whether he would explode and die, and directly transferred the magic power from him to his body.Wang Fever, which was caused by the accumulation of magic power on the body and failed to evaporate, completely recovered as the magic power dissipated.


    "With such a powerful force, I should be able to win the battle." Tojo has been semi-demonized, and terrifying magic power runs in his body.The howling wind blew, Tojo appeared in front of Nie Kong swiftly.


    The fist, which was ten times stronger than the previous one, pressed against Nie Kong with a power that could tear the air.After being strengthened by the power of the devil, Tojo''s strength was already enough to watch Bai Xuekuo.


    "Haha... things are getting more and more interesting. It seems that you have become a lot stronger." Nie Kong clenched his fists and used a tenth of his power to blast towards him.


    "Peng!" Under the collision of the strength of the two, the huge wind pressure blew out from the center of them.


    Puff, a large amount of blood mist was blasted from the strong Tojo''s mouth to the powerful force, and his body flew upside down by Nie Kong''s huge force and crashed into the teaching building behind him.


    "Ten times stronger, am I still so vulnerable in front of him? How strong is his strength?"


    "Boom!" A huge explosion sounded, and the huge teaching building directly pierced a five- to six-meter-wide hole in Tojo.The floor that received such a big impact.Slowly fell down diagonally.


    After a crash, the five-story teaching building collapsed in front of everyone.


    With such a powerful force as Nie Kong, Tojo had already closed his eyes and fell to the ground unconsciously.As for the little Beru, he was also slightly injured.


    The Xiaokui group watching from a distance saw the battle between the two, their eyes widened.Is this still a human, too strong?


    "Is that the teacher''s true strength? It''s too powerful." Staring at Nie Kong in the distance, Xiao Kui''s eyes flashed with worship.

 203 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0205, Misakis exception

    With the help of Natsume Shiroyama, Kanzaki and the others worked hard to defeat Tojo''s subordinate Kazukazu Aizawa.When supporting each other and walking out, I just saw Nie Kong''s explosive fists.


    "No...no, the teacher really killed Tojo?" They were dumbfounded when they saw the teaching building collapse under the power of Nie Kong.Although somewhat sad that Nie Kong became the strongest in the school, what is even more sad is that the Shiya Demon School collapsed.The school is destroyed, does the strongest still make sense?


    Xiludi, who was watching the game from a distance, hurriedly rushed to the front of Little Beiru, and was relieved when he saw that the master was safe.It''s just that she has a headache how to deal with the relationship between the young master, Oga, and Tojo.Two women serving a husband together?No, the two fathers raised the same child together, but Xiludi thinks the young master should choose the strongest person as his father.Seeing Tojo''s toughness, Shiludi naturally leans towards Tojo from Oga''s side!Only the strongest can bring faster growth to the young master!


    In the early morning of the next day, the news that Big Brother Tojo was defeated by Nie Kong spread throughout the hospital.Shi Shima''s bad VS Liewu Emperor Ru, but suffered a tragic failure.Most of them are bad, and they are colored.


    The bad guys felt cold when they saw Tojo, who was recovering in the same hospital.The TOEFL popular brother Tojo has been defeated, who can stop the teacher?Disheartened, they were prepared for the miserable life of the school, but suddenly the news on the TV came to them that they were refreshed.


    The Shishima School was attacked by unknown forces and was devastatingly destroyed. The specific clues need to be further investigated.


    Now that the school has been destroyed, there is no need to face the teacher.The bad guys feel a little sad while letting go of their burdens.Does their bad general base no longer exist?


    Nie Kong didn''t expect Shi Shi Demon to be destroyed in his own hands, but everything was force majeure.During the battle, who would pay attention to those details.It should have been destroyed by the male deer, but becoming himself has no effect.


    But Nie Kong didn''t know whether he could still be a teacher after Shi Shimo High School was destroyed.He is really nostalgic for such cute and beautiful students.


    The destruction of the Shiya Demon did not arouse much attention, and the Fifth Street Summer Festival on the weekend was still held.The weather is very bright today, Misaki of Oga''s family got up early.


    After brushing her teeth and washing her face, Misaki walked out of the room after changing a dozen sets of clothes for about two hours.The male deer sat on the sofa in the living room in a languid spirit, and the old buddies were also present.


    "Where are Misaki going today? She is so beautifully dressed." For the first time seeing Misaki put on a skirt in the ancient city, her eyes fell out of shock.Will Misaki of the tomboy have such a feminine side?


    "Gudong!" The male deer knocked Gushi''s head hard, Gushi yelled in pain, and covered his head and said angrily: "Male deer, why are you hitting me suddenly?"


    "Is there any pain? So I''m not dreaming!" The male deer nodded, as if Dawu.


    "Asshole, can''t you beat yourself." Gu Shi was a little crazy.


    "Where is the old lady going today? She is dressed so strangely." The male deer asked curiously.


    "Hmph, Tatsun has already taken care of me wherever I go, so you should worry about your own affairs first. You must bring Shiludi and Beru back for me these days, otherwise it depends on how I clean up you!" Misaki still thought Teach his unsatisfactory brother, but found that it is inconvenient to wear a skirt today.To be a lady, I want to hold back the lady I behaved today.


    Speaking of little Belu, the male deer fell silent.Hearing the gossip, Beru has chosen Tojo, known as the strongest Ishiya Demon.The male deer was unwilling.How can such a strong male deer admit that he is inferior to others?In addition to missing Little Beilu in his heart, the male deer also has some strong hearts in his heart.


    "Tojo Hideto? I definitely want to beat you!" The male deer''s eyes flashed fiercely, and his fists were already firmly clenched.


    "Tell my parents, please don''t prepare my dinner today." He hummed a brisk tune and walked out of the house in high-heeled sandals.


    "Hey, Oka, don''t you think Sister Misaki today is weird, just like a girl in love. Most of them are so pretty, so maybe it''s someone you are dating." Gushi reminded in a low voice.


    date?A ray of light flashed through the dark heart of the male deer, and he suddenly woke up after being reminded by the ancient city with a negative EQ.


    "Let''s go to the ancient city, the weather is so good today, let''s go out too." Bastard teacher, did you secretly fuck the old lady without telling me.You already have a daughter, don''t you want to mess with my old sister.


    "Where are you going?" Gu Shi directly dragged the male deer out, but he was used to the male deer''s strength.


    "It''s rare to have time. Let''s find Tojo first. Ishiya demon''s strongest man is still very interesting to me." It''s just Oga. If you want to find Tojo, you should be in the opposite direction. You follow Misaki What''s behind sister?


    "It would be very miserable if Oka told Misaki that we were following her." Furuichi shuddered. Although he was very curious about Misaki''s lover, he was more afraid of Misaki''s fist.


    "Don''t talk nonsense in Gushi, we are just looking for Tojo, and we are only looking for Little Beiru home at the order of my sister! Following or something, will my male deer do that kind of thing?" Oga Yoshimasa said.


    "Well, I''m looking for Little Beilu, right." Gu Shi was forced by the male deer, so he could only obediently follow the male deer.


    Secretly followed Misaki to the nearby Fifth Street. Because of the festival nearby, people came and went very busy.After turning a corner, Oga looked around, but Misaki was missing.The two surreptitiously searched the neighborhood several times, but where is Misaki?


    When the two were downcast and ready to leave, they did not find Misaki, but in a fried noodle shop they found the "target" Oga said they were looking for-the green-haired little Beru lying on the shoulders of a strong man.


    "Hey, male deer, you just said you''re looking for little Beiru." Gu Shi said weirdly, almost couldn''t help laughing.Who told you to be dishonest, now you have been punished.


    Male deer student, how do you face your old son Beiru? I really look forward to it!The two fathers fight, that kind of scene must be very exciting.


    "Don''t be kidding, I just want to compete with Tojo." Even so, Oga''s eyes were already red.

 204 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0206Dating

    Since today is the summer festival held on Fifth Street, it is not surprising that Tojo will appear in this lively street.Tojo, commonly known as a working madman, naturally has no chance of letting go of any opportunity to make money.


    Tojo was still wearing a white bandage, but he was very energetic.The damage Nie Kong gave him three days ago has recovered eight or nine points!The defeat that day did not have much impact on him.


    The strangest thing is that the Jomon pattern that originally covered the whole body has completely disappeared, as if what happened that day was an illusion.


    "Dapor!" Little Beilu yelled excitedly when he saw the male deer approaching in the distance.The petite body leaped up from Tojo''s body and leaped towards Oga with joy.


    The petite body skillfully climbed onto the head of the male deer''s nest, and the familiar smell gave Little Beiru a sense of peace of mind.He spread his legs apart and pinched the ears on both sides of the male deer''s head, raising his hands as if to announce the success of the fit.


    "Little Beilu!" The male deer raised Little Beilu with both hands, his tight and terrifying face melted quietly.Although he didn''t say anything, the male deer seemed to be very concerned about the situation of Beru.


    "It turns out that his name is Little Beilu. You are his father. You are really an irresponsible father. Just throw him on the side of the road. Boy, report your name. If you don''t have my approval, it''s not I''ll give you Little Beiru!" Tojo walked out of the fried noodle stall, his eyes were surprised and playful.


    Tojo is proud. Although Little Beiru can bring him great power, he never thought of using external power to achieve the purpose of becoming stronger.After seeing Nie Kong''s toughness, Tojo thought a lot about how to surpass the limit of human power.


    "That''s exactly what I want to say. Little Beilu is not my child, he was picked up and raised just like you. It is his own decision to come back to me or continue to follow you! But Little Beilu''s father It should be a more ferocious and powerful person than me. If you want to take him in, defeat me first." Oga put little Beiru in the arms of the ancient city, and his eyes flashed with the same light as Tojo.


    "Male deer!" Gushi caught Xiao Beilu, saying that it was a lie not to be nervous.The opponent is Tojo, the strongest Ishiya Demon, are you confident to win?


    "Haha...You are the first-year male Lu Chen, it is too interesting. Come with me, this is not suitable for fighting! And only the winner can have the power to speak!" There is Tojo''s favorite fighting, even working I don''t care about making money.


    After leaving the Fifth Street, the three of them came to the lawn beside the road.Under the dazzling sunlight, the river was shining with silver light.


    While hiding in the dark, Xiludi and two doctors from the Demon World quietly followed.They were also very curious about who the second prince of the demon king would choose as his father.


    Since the three of them saw the second contract with Beilu, they did not dare to run out to meet with Beilu.Just hiding in the dark, silently watching the development of things.


    No one came to bother by the river, so Oga and Tojo were able to let go of their hands and feet to do it.The booming blow sound continued, and the two violently collided together...


    Misaki left the house and hurried towards the agreed place.The Fifth Avenue is very lively due to the summer festival.Misaki hurriedly arrived at the date of appointment, the time had already pointed to twelve noon!


    Misaki glanced around, but she didn''t see Nie Kong''s shadow in front of the cafe on Fifth Avenue, and she suddenly felt anxious.The appointment time is 11:30 noon. Didn''t the teacher see that I had left.


    This is Misaki''s first date since she was young, and she didn''t have any experience, so she came a little late.Usually, the dating of men and women in the second element is usually the girl who comes early in advance.


    "It took too much time to change clothes in the morning, I regret it." Misaki didn''t know what to wear because of the tension on the first date.So I tried my clothes again.


    Misaki was waiting anxiously, but saw a person slowly walking in the crowd, holding the cute little Lias in her hand. Who is Nie Kong?


    Nie Kong saw her in a pale yellow dress, her tomboy temperament was hidden in the feminine femininity, and she was still gorgeous.Wearing beautiful clothes unique to girls, Misaki''s feminine charm is brought out.


    Under the high-heeled sandals, ten crystal jade toes came out slightly, very cute.It doesn''t seem to be anything if you don''t pay attention to dressing up, but Misaki is very beautiful.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, I''m very sorry for being late." Misaki''s face flushed, and she didn''t know where to put her hands.She is so nervous, how can she have the usual sturdy temperament.


    "It doesn''t matter, we just arrived." What Nie Kong said was not a polite word. It was already 11:30 noon when he walked out of the apartment.


    Misaki didn''t think so, but naturally felt that Nie Kong had been waiting for her for half an hour, so her heart was a little sweet and a little guilty.Is this a date? It feels great.


    "Don''t call me teacher here, call me Jun Nie." Since experiencing the last time, Nie Kong has time to call Misaki to chat.After just saying a few things about male deer, Nie Kong shifted the topic to another direction.


    Although Misaki has no experience in love, but so diligently calling herself, Misaki estimated that the other party might already like herself a little.In addition to being shy, Misaki was also very happy.


    I never had a boy close to me. Have I finally ushered in my own love in my freshman year?Especially last week, Nie Kong called her out and asked her to talk to her about the male deer classmate.


    Nie Kong had never called her and met Saki Misaki, but Nie Kong had asked her for a date in disguise.When Misaki''s heart was beating, her body almost fell to the ground when she hung up the phone.


    "Jun Nie, where are you going now?" Misaki''s face warmed slightly, and she gently called out Nie Kong''s name.


    "Misaki, are you hungry? Let''s go to lunch first." Nie Kong took Misaki''s little hand, and her body stiffened for a while.Her little hand was held by the opposite sex for the first time, and she seemed to hear her heartbeat like a drum.


    Once Misaki is done, it will be easy for the girls to learn how to play.As the boyfriend of the first generation of Rage Emperor Ru, go to soak three generations of Aoi?The two women won''t fight.

 205 The collapse of the second element text 0207, temple festival festival

    Misaki''s small hand was held by the opposite sex for the first time, and she seemed to hear her heartbeat like a drum.That kind of heartbeat feeling like first love, a person may have so many times in his life.


    Although Nie Kong has been in the world of Dad Devil for a long time, he has not been able to familiarize himself with the streets because of the many worlds he has experienced.So after strolling around, Nie Kong took Misaki back to the original point.


    Misaki held back his shyness, held Nie Kong with his backhand and took him to the shopping center opposite the cafe. The two walked into a light food shop inside.


    "This is a shop I often eat. The desserts inside are very rich."


    "Ah, dessert?" Misaki''s favorite food is really sweets like ice cream.It''s just that most girls have similar hobbies, which leads to many girls hunger strikes to lose weight.


    When he came to this store, Misaki entered his home court.


    "I see, two ice cream sundaes, right." The waitress obviously knew Misaki, a regular customer, except for a weird glance at Nie Kong, but she was not surprised.


    Just eating this dessert can really fill your stomach.Nie Kong doesn''t matter anymore, food is already dispensable for the true ancestor of the vampire, at most it can transform a small amount of energy.It''s Misaki MM, what should Nie Kong say about having ice cream for dinner.


    "The sundae here is delicious, and the hot weather in summer will make it even better." Misaki looked very happy, and she seemed to be able to play H games with my sister Nakaduna.


    "Misaki likes it, I have nothing to ask for!"


    "Really." Misaki felt sweet in her heart.


    About ten minutes later, the dessert she ordered came, two extra-large ice cream smashed into the cup.On top of the ice cream, there are many delicious slices of fruit.Bananas, strawberries...Many colored fruits float on the white cream ice cream, the colors are very rich.


    Seeing the lovely sundae appearing in front of her, Misaki should have pounced on her to eat.But there was Nie Kong in front of her, so Misaki pretended to be a lady and swallowed the food uncomfortably.


    With that contradictory expression, the lovely Nie Kong wanted to laugh.


    "Woo..." Little Lias saw the ice cream sundae, her pure eyes lit up, and her little hand kept grabbing it.Obviously the ice cream in front of her attracted little Lias'' appetite.


    Nie Kong picked up the spoon and sipped little Lias.She swallowed the ice cream with a satisfied smile on her face.The three of them ate lunch in a warm environment and spent almost an hour.


    The time has come to about one noon, and the lively time of the summer festival is from seven to ten in the evening.It hasn''t started yet, so Misaki suggested going to the shopping mall first, and then going to the cinema to watch a movie.


    During today''s date, Misaki accidentally substituted herself into Nie Kong''s lover role.Even when he was intimate, he took Nie Kong''s arm.


    After buying a few clothes and visiting the shopping mall for more than two hours, I walked into the cinema.What the movie theater shows is a boring and touching movie, Nie Kong said very sleepy.Besides, there were all lovers around, and even Nie Kong could see someone playing field battles in the dark.


    "Hey, Jun Nie!" The romantic plot appeared on the screen at this time, and Misaki finally summoned the courage to call out softly.


    "What''s wrong!" Nie Kong just turned his head, and suddenly a soft and sweet fragrance came from his lips.


    Do you regret picking up Little Lias? Of course not.If you don''t want to wear Liyasi beside you, just use your own soul to shake the contract.If DXD is lucky enough to be there, Liyas has grown up by then.


    If you leave yourself in a year, when you go to the DXD world in the future, will the little Lias who grew up still know herself?


    The innocent love strategy is not suitable for Nie Kong, because he eats meat.Misaki''s pure love affair, although it will blossom and bear fruit, is definitely not as good as Misaki imagined.


    After the two watched the movie, Nie Kong pulled the shy and sad Misaki out of the cinema.Why did you complain? It was because Nie Kong gave her own kiss, and Nie Kong hadn''t taken the initiative to show her his thoughts.


    The feeling of worrying about gains and losses is the portrayal of Misaki''s heart at this time.


    After watching the movie, the sky was completely dark, and it was already half past six in the evening.Although it was evening, there were more people on the street.Countless stalls are placed in two rows on the street.


    Even the shrine, which should have been deserted, was dimly lit and lively.Shoo, beautiful fireworks flew in the sky and flashed with colorful light.The summer festival held on Fifth Street has officially begun.


    Fried noodles, takoyaki, water polo, and goldfish fishing make the streets very lively.While the crowd was surging, beautiful girls ran down the street wearing nice yukatas.

 206 The collapse of the second element text 0208, see Xiaokui at the shrine

    The summer festival activities are so rich, there is no need for the two to waste time eating dinner.The abundance of snacks on the streets has been able to fill the needs of the stomach.


    The rich fried noodles, the unique takoyaki...wander all the way, eat all the way, and play happily all the way.This beautiful happy memory will always be in Misaki''s mind.


    "Nie Jun, hurry up, otherwise I won''t wait for you!" Misaki, who was walking in front, excitedly waved to Nie Kong behind in the climbing stairs of the shrine on Fifth Street, the last stop of the summer festival.


    The first kiss was to Nie Kong, and Misaki had already regarded Nie Kong as her lover.So in the action, it seems very intimate.Even if it was overthrown, Misaki should not have much resistance.


    The relationship developed to the point where the girl actively offered kisses, indicating that Nie Kong had already occupied an important part of Misaki''s heart.


    "Come here, let''s talk about what to visit in the shrine." Nie Kong took the sleeping little Lias on his back and lazily stepped onto the marble stairs of the shrine.Two-dimensional shrines are generally built on mountain peaks, so there is basically a marble staircase.The sister paper of the witch attribute is also very common in the second dimension.


    You can be regarded as the destroyer of the second dimension, and the terrifying demon king in the second dimension, and the guardian god of the shrine and the second dimension can be regarded as enemies.Except for Miko MM, after all, most Miko MM are very loving.


    I don''t know if there is a maiden in the shrine, Nie Kong entered the gate of the shrine with some curiosity.The lights inside the shrine are brilliant, and the smell of incense candles is very strong today.Many pious humans sprinkle incense money and respectfully worship God for wealth and safety.


    "First sprinkle a little incense money, and then pull a few bells. The etiquette for worshiping God is very simple, Nie Jun come with me." Misaki raised Nie Kong''s warm big hand, looking excited.


    Anyway, this is the terminal station, and you can leave when you are done, so Nie Kong did not resist.It was just that suddenly, a graceful girl in a white witch costume was printed into Nie Kong''s eyes.


    With a bee waist and fat buttocks, the girl''s back is a bit familiar.She was holding a broom and cleaning the shrine systematically.On her jade back, she was carrying a baby.Nie Kong was a little surprised, how could Xiao Kui appear here.


    Is it possible that the shrine maiden of Fifth Street is Xiao Aoi?It¡¯s a little troublesome to date Misaki to Aoi.All in all, let''s talk about Misaki first.When you push them all, there will be no such trouble, at most it is just a little jealous.


    "I''m sorry for Misaki-chan, I have a stomachache, so go to the toilet first. If you wait for half an hour and don''t see me out, go back by yourself." As soon as Nie Kong finished speaking, his body disappeared from Misaki''s sight.


    "Nie Jun is still carrying Xiao Lias, it''s okay." Misaki didn''t have any doubts, and even worried about Nie Kong''s physical condition.It''s just that Misaki didn''t leave, but sat in front of the marble stairs of the shrine and waited for Nie Kong to return.


    If she knew that Nie Kong was going to pick up girls, Misaki would be so angry that she would kill Xiao Kui.The first generation of Liewu Emperor Ru, but very powerful.Even the tough Oga is not Misaki''s opponent.


    "It''s my lovely fake wife, I haven''t seen it in a long time." Although Xiao Aoi was wearing a witch dress, she made up for the first time she met in the park because of her child.Suddenly, Xiao Kui slapped someone on the shoulder, and the broom in Xiao Kui''s hand swooped toward Nie Kong with a scream.


    Just seeing Nie Kong''s familiar smile, Xiao Kui screamed and the broom in his hand hurriedly fell to the ground.Xiaokui originally thought that Teacher Nie Kong had defeated Tojo, and how should I say hello to him when I saw him next time.


    But Nie Kong appeared strangely behind her, which scared her very much.


    "It''s... it''s you, it''s been a long time." Did the teacher recognize me? Didn''t he recognize me?Why do you call me a fake wife, so ashamed.Xiao Kui was a little nervous and a little disturbed.


    "Hey, why do I think your face is similar to my cute student Xiao Kui. By the way, I don''t know your name yet, my fake wife?" Nie Kong looked at Xiao Kui with interest. , So Xiaokui immediately buried her face in her chest and did not dare to lift it up.


    What to do, tell the teacher who you are.But if the truth is told, the teacher changes his attitude... But if he keeps the word from the teacher, it is equivalent to cheating the teacher.


    Just when Xiaokui was hesitant, an old man with gray hair walked out of the shrine.Although the old man is very old, he is full of energy.Between the steps, there is quite a master style.The cultivation base of kendo has reached a very high stage.


    "Where are you delaying what, Aoi! If it is cleaned up, come back to me." The old man rebuked.


    "Yes...Yes, my name is Kunie Aoi!" As the Japanese pronunciation of Aoi is the same as Hui, Xiao Aoi hurriedly covered up with a blush.


    "Really." Seeing Kui''s shy appearance, Nie Kong didn''t immediately break through her.If there is no chance to be her teacher in the future, he can still attack Xiaokui in his current capacity.


    "This is..." Seeing Nie Kong''s handsome face and the sleeping baby behind him, Kui''s grandfather raised his brow slightly.Although I haven''t thought about managing my granddaughter''s love, it would be too much to find a married man.


    "I''ll introduce to you, he...he made his debut in the park and played with Kota..." Seeing Grandpa''s appearance, Xiao Kui didn''t know what he was thinking, so she wanted to explain clearly.


    "Hello, I am Nie Kong!"


    "Is it someone who lives in the same town? Excuse me for being unreasonable. What is your relationship with Kwai?" The old man''s face was tense, looking very serious.


    "It''s a friend who also takes care of the children, don''t ask in a strange tone." So that Nie Kong didn''t talk about the pseudo-wife relationship, Xiao Kui hurriedly said it first.Although Xiao Kui liked Nie Kong a little in her heart, she was shy and did not dare to express her true thoughts.


    "Are you a friend who also takes care of children? You already have your own child when you are so young." Grandpa Xiaokui touched his chin, and kept looking at Xiao Liyasi and Nie Kong behind him.


    Although I believed it seven or eight minutes in my heart, Xiao Kui''s grandfather was still careless.Such a handsome boy, it is hard to say that his granddaughter is not tempted.

 207 The collapse of the second element text 0209, Bangzhi Ichitosai

    Xiao Kui glared at his grandfather before welcoming Nie Kong into the temple hall of the shrine.This gym is a dojo for Xinyueliu and a living room for hospitality!


    "Let''s talk about it, it''s getting so late, what is the matter with you looking for my granddaughter?!" Sitting on the futon, the old man asked seriously


    "By the way, he came to the shrine to worship the gods today." Xiaokui thought he had concealed his careful thoughts, and said softly.


    "Yes! I originally came to worship God, but now that I met Banghui here, I now want to ask her to go out to the festival." Although Xiaokui would be very happy to hear from the teacher, don''t be grandpa Say it before.


    Hearing Nie Kong''s date invitation, Xiao Kui was shocked.Just seeing the ugly look of the grandfather next to her, she was a little hesitant to speak."Hey! With grandpa here, the rare opportunity to date with the teacher just fell through."


    "Worship God? A date? This is really intentional! So that''s it, isn''t it? Let''s shake hands and get to know him." Before Nie Kong agreed, the old man''s shriveled hand grasped his right hand tightly.


    It''s hard to imagine that the power comparable to Tojo would come from the old hair in front of you, but this power is far from throwing Nie Kong out.So the old man''s face was red, just because he couldn''t move Nie Kong a bit.


    "What are you doing holding my hand for so long, I don''t have that kind of hobby." The old man''s face flushed with weird look in Nie Kong''s eyes.The kid is so arrogant that he looks down on people.


    "Grandpa, don''t make trouble for others when you see a man like this." Xiao Kui exclaimed.What a great dating atmosphere, it just spoiled you.


    "What stupid thing to say, I''m just testing whether he is worthy of you. If he is weaker than you, I''ll help you beat it, which saves a lot of trouble." The old man took a few steps back and his eyes became serious.


    "I said, we are not lovers now. Nie...Nie Jun is also no need to be true to him." Xiao Kui''s face was a little hot when he shouted such an intimate address for the first time.


    Grandpa is such a mortal, what if he hurts the teacher.


    "I don''t have much interest in bullying the old man, but if I can go out on a date with you if I beat him, that''s a different meaning." Double dating or something, it''s so exciting.


    "Don''t worry, I''m also bullying the interest of young people." Bangzhi Ichitosai pinned his hands behind his back, and his body burst into flames.


    "You are a master with swords. Pull out your sword. Otherwise, after you lose, you will find a lot of excuses to deny it." Nie Kong put the sleeping Xiao Liyasi in Xiao Kui''s arms. Turned around and said.


    "Stop talking nonsense, the old man is not as shameful as your young people, go ahead." Bangzhi Yidaozhai calmed down and entered the realm of Gujing Wubo.The cultivation of swordsmanship is closely related to the mood.


    "I''m going to fuck." Although the old man is very powerful, his power is insignificant compared to the demon and non-human beings.Since you are a master of swordsmanship, I will end the battle with the dimensional sword I learned.


    Suddenly, Nie Kong formed a hand knife with his right hand, and a faint phantom passed in the air, and he slashed down at Bangzhi Yidaozhai a few meters away.As the fluctuations spread, the planks on the ground swept away from a deep crack towards Bangzhi Yidaosai.


    Looking at the weird power that almost spanned a few meters, Bangzhi darts away and evades Nie Kong''s dimensional knife.With a bang, the dojo''s wall was smoothly cut in half.


    There was a drop of cold sweat on Bangzhi Yidaozhai''s head, and it was him who almost cut in half.It is not easy to cultivate such a terrifying sword pressure without a sword.


    "The kid is amazing, but now I want to be true." The old man took a deep breath and moved towards Nie Kong in a hurry.The action is very simple, without any extra actions.The human body''s power-generating skills have been trained for him, and he has become proficient.


    "Xinyue Liu has no sword, hammer!" His figure disappeared in a flash, and Yi Daozhai appeared strangely behind Nie Kong!The action is clean and neat, without any muddle-headedness.It''s just that in Nie Kong''s eyes, his movements seemed to slow down several times.


    The palm stretched out slowly without any forceful driving.Strength is born from the heart, and the strength of Yidaozai can be easily mobilized.


    Nie Kong quickly turned around, and his right hand met the palm he hit.With a bang, the strength of the two collided.Bangzhi Idozai''s old body kept backing away, and he staggered and sat on the floor.


    The confrontation between the two forces ended with Nie Kong''s victory.Ichitozai stretched out his numb right hand. Although he didn''t want to admit it, he did lose.


    "Boy, the old man gave in. But I can see that you are different from those suitors in the past, but it''s too early to marry Xiaokui!" Bangzhi Idozhai patted the dust on his clothes, stood up and said.


    "Grandpa stupid, marry... marry or something, what are you talking nonsense." Xiaokui''s face was so hot that a puff of white smoke appeared directly when he heard what he said.


    "Okay, okay, old man, I won''t bother you. Although you are still young, remember not to play too late." Seeing Xiaokui''s shy and surprised look, Bangzhi Yidaozhai didn''t know that his granddaughter already liked it. Nie Kong.


    Scary boy, the power in his body is simply endless.Fortunately, he recovered most of his strength, otherwise the old man would have to see the king of Hades.Things can''t be stopped, the only thing he can do is hope that Nie Kong will treat Xiao Kui well.


    "Grandpa..." Being alone with Nie Kong, Xiao Kui was a little bit shy and at a loss.Did Grandpa admit Nie Jun, but what did Nie Jun think?


    "Banghui sauce, won''t you take me to visit your home?" Xiao Kui, who grabbed her little hand directly to Nie Kong, blushed to death, her palms sweating heavily because of tension.


    "Okay... okay!" Xiao Kui buried her face in her chest, and didn''t mean to struggle.For the first time she held her hand to the opposite sex, besides being nervous, she felt her heart beating out of her chest.


    Under the guidance of Xiaokui, Nie Kong played around the shrine.Even at Nie Kong''s request, he entered Xiao Kui''s house to observe.Xiaokui was so embarrassed that she didn''t have the strength to resist.


    If there wasn''t little Li Yasi''s cry, perhaps Nie Kong would have eaten Xiaokui.

 208 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0210, Misakis affection

    On the lawn by the river in the town, Tojo and Oga fell down with wounds.In the battle for Belu, the two drew and lost consciousness.


    Three people came slowly in the dark, originally the three demons of Xiludi who peeped secretly.


    "Unexpectedly, the strength of the male Luchen can keep up with Tojo Hideto, it is incredible! I thought it was a mistake for the young master to choose him before, but it turned out to be quite powerful." Xiludi said with surprise.


    "It''s just that the strength of the two is not much different. His Royal Highness Belu is already asleep, but now how do we choose." Ramia said with a weird face.


    "The bond between the three of them has been broken and must be found again. Lamia, let them use the skulls of ouroboros respectively, and see who can find the bond soonest." Incarnation Mu-Mu ¡ªThe appearance of Pulukas Lavmaninos, the master of Lamia, said.


    "Then decide the young master''s father like this, it''s fair!" Xiludi nodded in response.


    Lamia nodded, took out a pistol and filled it with two strange bullets.Aiming at Tojo and Oga, he pulled the trigger.The two people in a coma immediately entered the deep consciousness space.As long as anyone can get back the bondage of the contract faster, whoever is the father of the young master of the demon world, Beiru.And if you fail to succeed, you have a chance to live in your consciousness space forever and fall asleep forever.


    When Nie Kong left the shrine, the time was already at 11:30 in the middle of the night.The shrine that was once lively and extraordinary has now returned to its former desertedness!The black night fell, without any light.


    "Huh, is there anyone else sitting there?" On the marble stairs down the mountain, a pretty lady who was sitting on the stairs with her hands on her knees appeared in front of Nie Kong.A light yellow dress and black hair, which is Misaki who is dating herself today!


    Misaki didn''t listen to Nie Kong''s words and went back alone, but sat here and waited for Nie Kong''s appearance.


    "It''s been two hours, Misaki, haven''t you come home yet. If I have already gone, would you be waiting here forever, Misaki, you are so stupid!" Although he thought so, Nie Kong felt like that. It''s actually very touching.


    Nie Kong knelt down slightly when he came to Misaki''s face, but Misaki did not respond.The beautiful cricket sound was accompanied by her slight snoring.


    "Are you asleep?" Nie Kong did not wake Misaki, but gently lifted her knees, and hugged Misaki like a princess.Misaki grumbled and pressed her face to Nie Kong''s arms.


    With Wen Xiang Nuanyu in his arms, Nie Kong hesitated whether to send her home directly or take her back to his apartment.It''s just that Misaki is asleep now, it''s not convenient wherever she goes.


    It¡¯s even more troublesome in the apartment. Xiao Qianqiu and the maid Griffia haven¡¯t got it yet, so it¡¯s a little troublesome to take it back.It would be too late to send her back.


    "Let¡¯s open a room nearby and rest for a night. If possible, turn Misaki into her own woman!" Nie Kong would let go of a girl who is so obsessed with herself.


    After getting off the shrine, Nie Kong found a clean and comfortable hotel nearby.I was too lazy to go through the formalities and walked into the hotel directly after a hypnosis.He picked up Misaki and entered the room, placing a big and a small beauties side by side on the bed.


    First took off Misaki''s dress, and his mature body appeared in front of Nie Kong.


    Pulling up the blanket to cover the two women, Nie Kong walked into the bathroom.The footsteps faded away, and Misaki on the bed opened her eyes faintly.At the moment when she held Nie Kong in her arms, she was already awakened.


    It''s just that Nie Kong''s embrace is very warm, so Misaki can''t bear to leave.When Nie Kong put her on the bed and took off her skirt, she was very nervous.


    "This is a hotel, do you want to sleep with Jun Nie alone tonight?" Misaki scanned the surroundings, and her face immediately became hot.The nineteen-year-old girl in the season naturally longs for the favor of a boy.


    I read a lot of dating books yesterday, and Misaki knows all about what happens between lovers after a date.


    "Does the close lover do things? Does Nie Jun already admit our relationship?" Misaki wanted to run away ashamed, but thinking that something like that would happen to be a true lover with Nie Kong, her heart Some inexplicable expectations.


    With duo''s footsteps sounded, Nie Kong walked out of the bathroom, and Misaki closed her eyes tightly in fright.It''s just that the pounding heartbeat, no matter how Misaki pretended, she couldn''t hide it.


    Nie Kong yawned, put on a bath towel and fell down beside Misaki.Suddenly realizing that Misaki''s breathing became heavy, she couldn''t help but look at Misaki.Her cheeks were blushing, but she pretended to sleep.


    Misaki''s delicate face was red under her, like the setting sun under the sky.Under Nie Kong''s constant caress, she felt an inexplicable beating in her body, burning her sanity.


    "Nie Jun... let us truly become lovers." Misaki touched Nie Kong''s angular face with her little hands, her eyes filled with tenderness and love.For Nie Jun, yes.


    "Nie Jun, I... this is the first time, be gentle."

 209 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0211, the end of the date continued

    The male deer''s daughter and son have not returned all night, and the parents in the family are in a hurry.If they had not been missing for 24 hours, the parents would have already called the police.


    The male deer''s parents stayed up all night and sat down in the living room waiting for their return.What happened in the past few days almost broke them.


    "Chen is already that bastard, he is sixteen years old and his parents need to worry about him." Xiludi also took the fault of Little Beilu, and the parents put the reason on the male deer.


    "I''m back! Although a little tired, the voice is full of joy and excitement. That''s right, it''s the voice of a male deer.


    The door turned open, and the embarrassed male deer appeared in front of his parents.The clothes on his body are dirty, his body is full of scars, but his eyes are full of complacency.On the back of his hand, a bright red pattern was tattooed.


    "Dapor!" The cute little baby with green hair sat on the male deer''s head and exclaimed happily.It''s little Belu, did the male deer go to bring his grandson back?The moment Shiludi appeared later confirmed their thoughts.


    All the grievances in my heart dissipated with the appearance of Shiludi and Beru.


    "Come back, just come back!" The male deer''s mother wiped the corners of her eyes and wept with joy.


    "I''m very sorry, my son has brought you so much trouble!" Gliding kneeling, the father of the male deer bowed in front of Xiludi sincerely.The only thing he can do for his son is to plead with Shiludi.


    "It''s okay, there should be no such thing in the future." Xiludi''s cold face, without any expression.She didn''t expect that the male deer would be the first to find the bondage of the contract.Everything seems to be back to the original point, but the male deer has the consciousness to raise little Beiru.


    The failed Tojo is still in the space of self-awareness and has not yet awakened.But the demons who regard human life as horrible, basically no one cares about the life and death of irrelevant human beings.


    "Really, can it be used like this?" The male deer opened the refrigerator, took out a bottle of milk and gulped it.The fight last night consumed all his physical strength.


    If it hadn''t been supplemented by little Beru''s magic power, he might still be lying there and couldn''t stand up.


    "By the way, Oka, do you have any news about your sister Misaki? She did not return all night last night, do you know where she went?" Oka''s mother asked worriedly.


    "Hey, the old lady hasn''t come back yet. Although there is no specific location, I know that she went to Fifth Street yesterday." A bad premonition suddenly appeared in the male deer''s heart, but Nie Kong''s strangeness emerged in his mind. Figure.


    "Is it the Fifth Street nearby? There was a summer festival there last night. It''s just that Misaki didn''t return all night, where did she go." When Oga''s mother was wondering, the door quietly opened.


    Misaki, whom they were worried about, sneaked into the house, sneaking on tiptoe.At this time, Misaki exuded amazing charm, and her radiant face looked very beautiful.


    If it is a metaphor, it is that the withered flowers are watered by the rain and burst into dazzling brilliance!


    "Dad, mom..." Misaki who sneaked into the house saw her parents waiting there, her face full of embarrassment.


    "Misaki...Where did you go last night?" Seeing her daughter''s tremendous changes, her mother was already suspicious.


    "No... I didn''t go there, just spent the night at the classmate''s house." Misaki shook her hands desperately, and continued to explain.


    "Sister, maybe it was a date with my annoying teacher yesterday." The male deer asked weirdly.What''s the matter, how can the old sister become so beautiful without seeing her in a day?


    "Asshole Tatsumi, are you embarrassed to take care of the old sister''s affairs?" Seeing the younger brother said that Nie Kong hates him, Misaki fisted in angrily as usual.A slam cut through the air, and a small fist hit the male deer''s face.


    "Boom..." A huge force burst out, and Oga directly flew Misaki more than ten meters away.The terrifying power made Misaki spit out her tongue.


    "The power Nie Jun bestows on Misaki is so great, even if it is five male deer together, there is no pressure at all." Nie Kong''s gentleness, Nie Kong''s strength, and the joy that Nie Kong brings to her have filled Misaki''s heart. .


    The male deer stood up leisurely, feeling that his bones were about to fall apart.Even Tojo''s fist is not as powerful as the old sister.The male deer''s heart was lingering, and he nearly killed the old sister with a punch.


    "Without the devil''s contract, why did Sister Misaki''s strength increase so quickly?" Xiludi was a little shocked, even if she is in full bloom, she is probably not Misaki''s opponent now.


    "Okay, okay, Misaki should be able to do things at the age of nineteen." When his father saw Misaki''s terrifying fist, how dare he have any comments.If you spend the night with a man outside, it means that some people dare to have such a fierce daughter.


    The two parents were still worried about Misaki''s life-long events, and at this time, no matter what kind of result is, everyone is happy.

 210 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0212, new arrangement, holy stone arrow demon

    After tasting Misaki''s body and mind, Nie Kong took the lively little Lias back to the apartment.Thinking of Misaki''s obsessive eyes before leaving, Nie Kong felt very satisfied.Nie Kong told Misaki that she would be out for a date next weekend, and Misaki''s face burst into a happy smile.


    It was around 8 o''clock in the morning when Nie Kong returned to the apartment. When he opened the door and walked in, he found that Xiao Qianqiu and the two daughters of Greifiya had been waiting in the apartment for a long time.Seeing Nie Kong coming back, the two women were shocked at the same time.


    Although they didn''t say it clearly, the two women were worried about Nie Kong.Especially Xiao Qianqiujiang''s cute face is a little haggard and arouses heartache.I am guilty, it was I who led the pure sister Qianqiu to become a brother.


    Griffia, wearing a maid suit, akimbo her hands on hips, puffed her cheeks and said a little angrily: "Master, you didn''t come home last night, where did you go? As your personal maid, I have the right to take care of your lives! "


    As Nie Kong¡¯s maid captain, Greifiya is very competent!Except for Nie Kong''s heart-pounding commands, Griffia would basically be very obedient.When Jiaohan called out the master, even Nie Kong couldn''t resist it.


    "Brother, you made me so worried. I thought my brother would leave the apartment forever and never come back again." Qianqiu hugged Nie Kong''s waist, his raised face looked weak.Without his brother''s bad molesting, Qianqiu always feels empty and very uncomfortable.


    If I don''t see Nie Kong in the future, Qianqiu feels that his heart is broken.Just thinking of this possibility, she felt more painful than death!Sentimental love flowers can only survive under Nie Kong''s watering.


    Although the two women worried in different ways, Nie Kong could still clearly feel the strange anxiety of the two women.


    "I''m very sorry for making you worry. I just wandered around the neighborhood a few times yesterday, wanting to find a new job. After all, Ishiyama High School is completely finished. Of course, I have no problem with sister Qianqiu''s school. Fall down." Nie Kong said without changing his face.


    If you say you go out on a date with Misaki, Xiao Qianqiu will cry out loud.Well, before getting the two girls at home, let''s hide them first.The red flag at home does not fall, but the colorful flags flutter outside.


    The two sisters in the family haven''t gotten the paper yet, so what are the girls outside.In short, let''s talk about getting the two women if you have time these days.


    "Brother worked hard for you, it doesn''t matter if the younger sister doesn''t have a school to read. Brother, let''s take care of your own affairs first." Xiao Qianqiu said sympathetically, without any doubt about the water in Nie''s words.


    "For the first time the master committed the crime, forgive you this time. If there is anything in the future, remember to call back and let us know." Griffia''s tight face eased, and the exclusive maid''s gentle smile was put on again.


    "Stone Arrow High School has been so severely destroyed, I don''t know when it can be rebuilt. Is there any notice from the school, saying how to arrange for you?" Holy Stone Arrow High School and the pillars of the Demon World should be prepared It''s about to appear.


    "Master, you didn''t say that I still forgot. I sent two letters this morning to your brothers and sisters." Griffia suddenly remembered something, and hurriedly ran to the table and pulled out the files inside.


    It has been a week since the destruction of Shishima High School, and the students'' arrangements should have been made.Although the old headmaster looks very wretched, he has a strong sense of responsibility.


    "Really!" After paying his salary for two years, would the old principal let him go so easily.I opened the envelope and took a look, and found that there were only two pieces of letter paper inside."Due to the destruction of Shishiya Demon College by an inexplicable force, Teacher Nie Kong¡¯s employment issue was temporarily transferred to the Holy Shiya Demon College..." Wrote him a lot.


    There is not much change from the original work. Hundreds of students from Shiya Ma College are studying in various universities.The reason why Nie Kong will go to the Holy Stone Arrow Demon is probably the dozens of people who have suppressed the most troublesome Stone Arrow Demon.


    After reading the notice, Nie Kong took out another one.It was written in the teacher qualification certificate of the Holy Stone Arrow High School. The principal had already completed all the procedures.


    "Master, what is written in it?" Griffia asked curiously.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just that the headmaster of Shi Shi Mo has arranged a job for me. Where''s Qianqiu sauce, what''s in your letter?" Nie Kong handed the notice and Xiao Liyasi to Greifiya''s hands and asked instead. .


    "The new school has been arranged. I am going to the Holy Stone Arrow to study during the time when Ishiya Demon is rebuilding." Xiao Qianqiu looked worried, and attending such a good university brought a lot of pressure to her. .


    Since Xiao Qianqiu will appear in the holy stone arrow demon, it means that Xiaokui mm and others will also appear there.The lovely and charming Xiaokui, the lovely Ningning... The girls of Lieang Diru, it is Nie Kong''s motivation to become a teacher.


    "Don''t worry, my brother''s work place is the same as yours in the Sacred Stone Arrow High School! Sister Qianqiu, please take care of me in the future!" Upon hearing Nie Kong''s words, Qianqiu''s face flashed with surprise.


    "Great, I can go to school with my brother every morning from now on!" Xiao Qianqiu cherished the time alone with his brother.Thinking of this, Xiao Qianqiu''s face was full of happiness.


    After a chaotic morning at the male deer''s house, Master and Apprentice Lamia had packed up and was about to leave the world.After all, he has been in the human world for a few days, and Xiao Beilu¡¯s Wang fever has been cured.


    Called the teleporting demon Aalandron, and found that Aalandron was busy with something, and there was no time to send over.In desperation, Master Lamia could only call Angelika of the Demon World to teleport.


    Only after waiting for a few hours in Oga''s house, Angelica did not appear.The master and apprentice were surprised, the teleportation demon should appear very quickly, did she have an accident.


    The master and disciple had no choice but to continue living in the human world waiting for the appearance of the teleporting demon father and daughter.

 211 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0213, the first arrival of the holy stone arrow

    Early on Monday morning, several beautiful girls in white pleated skirts walked towards the apartment where Qian Qiu was staying.Standing in the middle of the crowd were Banchangbang Zhikui from Liewu Diru, and Ningning and the others stood on both sides.


    Today, Xiaokui didn''t put on a white cloak, instead she wore a sailor suit exclusively for college girls.Less cold, more tender.Even so, the passers-by stayed away as usual.


    "Sister Kwai, let''s go the wrong way, the direction of Sacred Stone Arrow High School should be on the right." Ningning''s dynamic and mature face on the right was full of confusion.


    "Of course I know, I just want to take Qianqiu by the way. In the past, Qianqiu had an older brother who sent her to school, but now Ishiya Mako High School has been destroyed, and the teacher should not be able to send Qianqiu now. As the Banchan of Rage Emperor Ruo, I I have an obligation to take care of you." Xiao Kui said plausibly.


    "Is that so?" Although Ningning was a little skeptical, Xiao Kui had too good reasons, so she didn''t think much.Sister Kwai is so responsible, it is a great thing for the development of Lieang Diru.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, hurry up. On the first day of the transfer, if you are late, the impact will be too bad." Xiao Kui lowered her face and accelerated her pace. No one noticed her strange expression at this time.


    Not long after, several girls came to the door of the apartment.


    "Qianqiujiang, let''s go to school together." Although there was no order from Xiaokui, Hanazawa Yuka consciously shouted out.The door clicked open, and Xiao Qianqiu poked out a cute little head.


    Seeing sister Kwai and others outside the door, Xiao Qianqiu''s face flashed three points of surprise and seven points of disappointment!I still want to go to school with my brother alone. Have you planned to go to school?


    Sister Rufan Changkui personally greeted him, Qianqiu was flattered, how dare to speak out against it.


    "Oh, Xiao Qianqiu has developed very well during this period." Ning Ningte boldly stretched out his hand to measure.


    Qianqiujiang has grown from 78 to more than 80 in two weeks, which is already a growth against the sky.


    "Ahhh...Sister Ningning, stop making trouble, it''s so itchy. I... no matter how I develop, I won''t be able to become as old as you." Qian Qiu is still willing to give up, and while envious, Qian Qiu Still a little lost.


    The two women chased and slapped the room, and the door of the apartment creaked open again.Nie Kong, with Xiao Lias sitting on her shoulders, appeared in front of the women.


    "Ouch!" Backing Ning Ning staggered into Nie Kong''s arms. Nie Kong stretched out his right hand to support Ning Ning to prevent the girl from falling and being injured.


    "Ah... old... teacher, when did you come out?" Ning Ning pushed Nie Kong away in surprise, her beautiful face full of shy flushes.It''s miserable, so boldly discussing those things with Qianqiu, won''t all be heard by the teacher.


    "Please, it''s half past seven now. It''s not a big deal, I''ll be late anytime soon." Nie Kong''s mood became very good when he saw so many beautiful girls at the door.


    Has the teacher heard it all? It''s too shameful.Ning Ning and Qianqiu''s two daughters made a fiery sunset with a brush of their pretty faces.


    "Old...Good morning, teacher, are you just going to work too!" Seeing Nie Kong''s appearance, Xiao Kui''s face showed a happy smile.


    "Qianqiujiang hasn''t told you yet, I''m already a teacher at the Sacred Stone Arrow High School, I would like to ask you to take care of me in the future!" Nie Kong said.


    "Ahhh...Is my brother teacher still our teacher? I''m so happy." Yujia cheered happily.


    "Since it''s on the way, then...the teacher, let''s go to school together." I am so happy that I can use the excuse of Qianqiu to accompany the teacher to school every day.


    It was just the beautiful woman who appeared at the door that made Xiaokui''s joyful smile stiff on her face.Not only Xiaokui, except for the faces of the girls around Qianqiu, there was something unnatural.


    "Master, you are too bad, how can you drop Xiao Liyasi''s bottle." It turned out that it was the maid Greifia who appeared, so Xiao Kui misunderstood her as Nie Kong''s wife.


    "There shouldn''t be anything forgotten this time, let''s go to school quickly, otherwise we will be late." Picking up the bottle that Griffia handed over, Nie Kong led the beautiful girl legion on a pilgrimage to the Saint Ishiya Magic High School.


    On the way, Xiao Kui couldn''t help asking: "Qianqiu, is the beautiful woman who lives in the teacher''s house the mother of Xiao Lias?"


    Hearing Xiaokui''s question, the girls around all pricked their ears.


    "It''s the maid, it''s the maid serving Xiao Lias, don''t make a fuss." Qianqiu said calmly.


    "So that''s it, then I still have a chance?" Xiao Kui''s deep mood became cheerful again.


    There was a little green in the thousands of flowers, and Nie Kong led Xiaokui and the others to the front of the Holy Stone Arrow High School in the envy and jealous eyes of countless men.


    "This is the Saint Stone Arrow High School!" There is no shabby and no graffiti, this is a normal college in the second dimension.When the surrounding students saw Xiaokui and their school skirts, they avoided from a distance.


    In order to distinguish between the students of the two schools for the students of the Holy Ishiya Demon, Xiaokui, who was wearing Ishiya''s white pleated skirt, recognized the students of the Holy Ishiya Devil as soon as they entered the school.


    Although they are all beautiful girls, they are marked by Ishiya Demon''s bad behavior.So even though the male classmates of Shengshi Yamo said that they had seen so many cute girls, they didn''t dare to come forward to strike up a conversation.


    "Just leave here, the teacher will be angry if you are late." As a teacher, Nie Kong naturally wants to go to his office.


    "Yes, teacher!" the girls answered neatly, there is no such thing as a bad breath in their obedient appearance.The students of the Holy Stone Demon were shocked again. It is said that it is true that there is a very powerful teacher who can stand in the High School of the Stone Demon.


    The students of Sacred Rock Arrow College were not afraid of Nie Kong, but were full of curiosity.The teacher is not bad, so even though it is from the same school, no one will be afraid of Nie Kong.

 212 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0214, speech that almost declares war

    The clean and bright campus gave Nie Kong a sense of sight when he returned to IS Academy.In any case, go to the principal''s office and say hello to the principal here.


    The principal of the Holy Stone Arrow is a fifty or sixty-year-old man. Although he maintains it well, his age can still be seen from the wrinkles on his face.Seeing the rope king pattern on Nie Kong''s arm, his eyes flickered.


    From the conversation, Nie Kong knew that the principal of the Holy Stone Arrow was called Shi Dongyuanmo, an old man with a deep hidden strength, and his strength was comparable to Bangzhi Yidaozhai.


    After chatting politely for more than two hours, Nie Kong rushed out of the house like running away.Whether it is two-dimensional or three-dimensional, the principal''s long-winded magical skills are so powerful.What you can express in a few sentences takes a few hours.


    Follow the notice given by the principal and walk to the office assigned to him.After crossing the long corridor, he walked into the office.Although there are three teachers in the room, they are all men.


    "Hello, you are the teacher transferred from Ishiya Demon. When we first met, my name is Zenjuro Saotome!" The old man with a stubborn chin came over and greeted him friendly.


    "I am Nie Kong, and we will be colleagues from today." Nie Kong was a little surprised when he noticed the magic power hidden in his body.There are many masters in the hidden dragon and crouching tiger in the holy stone arrow.


    "Neither a student nor a teacher, Shi Shi Demon is normal." Seeing the baby girl on Nie Kong''s shoulder, the two remaining teachers in the office felt a little disdainful.


    "I am Kido, the life guide, and I am the life guide of the class transferred by Ishiya Ma. I really convinced you Ishiya Ma. The violence happened just after the transfer." Among them was a teacher sitting with his face. Said mockingly.


    "Is it because my student was injured? Who beat it?" Nie Kong asked in surprise.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, you made a mistake. Although the students in our school hate bad things, they didn''t do that! It was your student who injured the classmates of the nearby Di Mao Industrial College." Finally the teacher said. Said.


    "It''s okay, young people should be praised for being so energetic," Nie Kong said.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, letting such violent students be in our Saint Stone Arrow Demon will affect other students! It is easy for them to drop out, but coming to the Holy Stone Arrow Demon is meaningless. Teacher, you should be able to lead them. So we think we should make a plan¡ªIshiya Demon Rebirth Plan!" Hara Sado, who is wearing blond glasses with a big back, said seriously.


    Hearing what he meant, he wanted Nie Kong to become a supervisor.Just threatening Nie Kong with dropping out, he really found the wrong person.


    "Haha...Teacher Nie Kong can work harder, so you can lead them to the right path." Zenjuro Saotome is a great man who graduated from Ishiyama, why he didn''t dislike him but felt kind.


    "In short, I''ll take you to the class first. You can talk to them first." Kido got up from the chair and led Nie Kong to the special Shiya Devil class.


    When he arrived at the special class classroom, Kido lazily opened the door of the classroom and walked into the classroom first.When the classmates in the classroom saw Kido''s appearance, their eyes were a little contemptuous.


    Since Shi Shi Demon''s battle was defeated to Nie Kong, Shi Shi Demon''s students would only admit that Nie Kong was their teacher.So when I saw Kido, no one in the classroom paid any attention to him.


    Kido resisted the monstrous anger, and said coldly: "I am your life instructor, Kido, and now I invite your teacher Nie Kong to come in and speak!"


    "Brother is my head teacher?" Xiao Qianqiu''s eyes flashed with infinite surprises.I''m so happy to see my brother often in school.


    "Great, Nie...Nie Jun really became my teacher again." Although Xiao Kui pretended to be normal, his eyes had already been on the podium.


    "Teacher Nie Kong''s words are still acceptable." Ningning patted her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Ishiya Ma¡¯s Toho Shinki, Oga Furuichi, as well as MK5, killing machine Abe, Shiroyama, Natsume, Kaoru, Aizawa...Ishiya Ma¡¯s famous bad guys, no matter what grade they are, they all gather in the same classroom. .


    Seeing Nie Kong''s appearance at this time, the class was surprisingly quiet.No student dares to make noise, no one dares to rebel.


    Although he looked down upon Shi Shi Demon in his heart, seeing Nie Kong''s prestige still made him admire Nie Kong a little.


    "Let¡¯s use this class as a class meeting. Teacher Nie Kong will explain to you the rules of the Holy Stone Arrow. Your violent behavior this morning has caused dissatisfaction with many teachers in the school. If you continue, you will not only be dropped out of school. , Even Teacher Nie Kong will be implicated by you.¡± After Kido finished speaking, he stepped aside.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, please come on stage and say a few words."


    "To be honest, I''ve heard a little bit about what happened this morning." Nie Kong walked onto the stage and scanned the circle below.


    Yes, just teach them severely.Kido kept nodding.


    "It''s rare to come to a new school. You are still so energetic. That''s commendable. I didn''t object to your fight, but if you lose, you will lose my face. Whatever you see, it is you-Abe. Nie Kong cursed loudly when he saw Abe with his head wrapped in a bandage.


    "Um... Teacher, Abe''s head was hurt by himself hitting the threshold." Natsume replied weakly.


    The eyes of the students in the classroom were full of respect, and Nie Kong who dared to say this was worthy of being their teacher.


    "Really!" Nie Kong coughed lightly, concealing his embarrassment."All in all, this is what I have to say today. Students, let go and do what you like!"


    Little ones, transform the holy stone arrow demon into the second stone arrow demon high school!Toho Shinki VS Liuqi Sheng, Nie Kong is looking forward to its arrival!


    "Oh, the teacher is great!" The students below cheered.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, do you know the consequences of saying this? The students of Shi Shi Mo will definitely be expelled!" Kido awakened from his sluggishness and cursed angrily.


    "If you fire us, please ask the principal to speak in person, you are not qualified to make such a decision!" Nie Kong didn''t care.


    "You will regret it!" Kido rushed out of the classroom after leaving this sentence angrily.

 213 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0215, war

    The declaration that was close to a declaration of war spread throughout Kido to the Sacred Stone Arrow High School.The consequence was that the director of the academy united with the top 6 members of the holy stone arrow demon and declared that the six horsemen had been dispatched.


    Although it caused a huge turmoil, the principal did not care at all, but found it very interesting.Because the Saint Stone Arrow High School, which was almost stagnant, was completely activated after joining the students of the Stone Arrow.


    The contradiction between the two schools completely detonated Nie Kong.


    At noon the next day, rapid footsteps came from the wooden corridor.A panting girl appeared at the door of the special Ishigami class. It was Ryoko Asuka wearing a mask.


    "It''s not good, Shiroyama-san killed the three students of the Holy Stone Arrow..."


    Kanzaki, who had stayed in the classroom leisurely drinking yogurt, heard the news, and the yogurt bottle in his right hand was crushed to pieces.Kanzaki has listed Shiroyama as his confidant after experiencing the incident.


    "You can tell me clearly, what happened?" Kanzaki''s tone was very flat, but from his hideous face, he could see how angry he was inside!


    "It''s a good thing done by the three guys in Class Three of the Sage Stone Arrow. I heard that they wanted to drive us out of school..." As Ryoko Asuka said, the classmates in the classroom learned what happened.


    After all, although many of the students of the Holy Stone Arrow Demon are afraid and disgusted, there are still a few angry youths who hate those bad things.The teacher who was able to hear it let them fight, so they impulsively attacked Chengshan first.He smashed several dozen kilograms of dumbbells on him from the height of the second floor, and Chengshan fell in a pool of blood.


    "I have called an ambulance, and Shiroyama has now been sent to the hospital..." Asuka said cautiously looking at Kanzaki''s already dark face like the bottom of a pot.


    His confidant, his beloved general, lost consciousness with such a despicable means...


    "Hehe..." After hearing Asuka''s narration, Kanzaki actually laughed.It''s just a distorted face, his eyes are orange and red!


    "Class three of the first grade!" Kanzaki stood up and walked away slowly outside the classroom.


    "It''s so funny, I hope Kanzaki won''t kill him." Ji Chuan, who played with his mobile phone, had a playful smile on his face.What are you doing? We, Shishi Demon, will accompany you at any time.


    Is this going to war?!The girls in the classroom with the enraged Diru were a little at a loss.


    "Oops, I told the teacher the first thing. By the way, sisters, have you seen the teacher and Sister Kui?" Asuka patted his head in annoyance and asked hurriedly.


    "If you are looking for a teacher, he may be on the roof of the teaching building now!" Abe, the killing machine, replied in a low voice.


    "Thanks!" Asuka left this sentence and hurried to the top of the building.


    "Class 3 of the first grade, is that the classroom?" Kanzaki had found the classroom of the third group of the first grade, but he was full of revenge. He was no longer in the mood to walk through the door and broke into the window.


    With a click, the sound of broken glass rang.Kanzaki held a baseball bat and squatted abruptly in front of the broken window.


    The classmates sitting leisurely in the classroom screamed at Kanzaki who broke through the window and appeared.The panic sound caught the attention of other classmates, and many people crowded in the door to watch the excitement.


    And all this hustle and bustle can''t affect Kanzaki who has pinned his attention to the three people who have hurt Chengshan!There is no other reason, because the dumbbells under their feet still have blood.


    "It was the three of you who killed Chengshan." Their expressions were too horrible, and the three culprits were all panicked.They can''t imagine that revenge will come so fast, so crazy!


    "Don''t... don''t mess around, this is the holy stone arrow demon!"


    "Yes, you will be dropped out of school!!" The trio yelled fiercely, only that they had lost their determination to do something against the crazy Kanzaki.Under Kanzaki''s pressure, their legs were shaking.


    "Drop out of school? Who cares about it!" At this point, it seems that nothing can stop Kanzaki who wants revenge!


    "Stop it." Only at this moment, there was a calm stop.It''s just that Kanzaki didn''t stop, the baseball bat in his hand picked up speed instead.


    "I told you to stop, didn''t you hear it?" An angry voice came out, and suddenly a young man with a scar on his face appeared in front of Kanzaki.The powerful baseball bat gently fell into his hand.


    "Don''t try to stop me!" Kanzaki dropped the baseball bat, and the sign of cheating appeared again.Only at the moment he jumped up, the young man in front suddenly pushed in front of him, and the concentrated power of his right fist blasted Kanzaki''s stomach.


    "Boom!" There was no knock-up scene, but Kanzaki hugged his stomach and lay on the ground.Bajiquan directly acts on the body, and there is no buffer for the strength, so the lethality is amazing.


    "It''s just a waste of Shi Shi Demon, you help me throw him out!" The boy had no interest in Kanzaki with his eyes full of disdain.I thought Toho Shinki would be so powerful, but it was so vulnerable.


    At the same time, most of the students of Ishiya Demon College were ambushed by the students of the Holy Ishiya Demon.MK5, Brother Sanada...Almost all the weak students were killed.The classmates of Ishiyamo High School were caught in the crisis of group destruction.


    On the balcony of the teaching building, Nie Kong leisurely ate a bento made for him by Xiaokui MM.The core girls of Lie Rage Emperor Ru all surrounded Nie Kong.From a distance, it looks like an emperor over the world.


    Qianqiu was a little upset, why didn''t he think of making a lunch for his brother.At this time, seeing sister Kwai''s shy cheeks with joy, Qian Qiu''s heart was slightly sour.


    "Sister Kwai is too bad, how can I snatch my brother from Qianqiu."


    It was strange to see Sister Kwai in the past two days, but now I don''t know that Sister Kwai is in love with her brother.It''s just that she can''t stop it, and she can''t stop it.


    "But even if the opponent is Sister Kwai, I will never give up! With the time alone with my brother at night, Qian Qiu will definitely win his brother''s body and mind!" Qian Qiu made up his mind, his brows stretched open.


    The women around Ningning were a little bit distressed. The rules of Emperor Lieru were not allowed to fall in love, and the rules that Sister Kwai, who was a fan, blatantly offended, made them very embarrassed.

 214 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0216, holy stone demon vs. stone demon

    "Teacher has something serious!" The door of the roof was opened with a click.Ryoko Asuka sees his teacher still eating a lunch leisurely, while Sister Aoi is like a gentle wife helping to take care of Xiao Lias.


    In a harmonious scene in the rooftop, Ryoko thought he had gone in the wrong place, and wanted to close the door and leave.


    "Ryoko, what are you making a fuss about? Didn''t you see that Xiao Lias is about to go to bed?" Xiao Kui glanced at Ryoko and he shoved his finger against his lips.


    Ryoko spit out his fragrant tongue, just about to say a few words of apology, but suddenly thought of something serious, and hurriedly whispered: "The big thing is not good, our Shishi Demon is going to fight with the classmates of Sheng Shi Shi Demon."


    "Student Ryoko, don''t worry, tell the story clearly." Although it was expected that it would happen, it was faster than Nie Kong expected.


    "It''s like this... So sir, hurry up and stop Kanzaki and the others, otherwise there will definitely be war." Ryoko finished speaking in one breath, and her panic slowly stabilized.


    "What are you doing to stop? If you lose in a fight, do you ask the teacher to solve it, don''t shame us Shiya Demon!" Nie Kong sneered.


    "But... But if the bad habits of the Stone Arrow Demon are brought to the Holy Stone Arrow Demon, we will be expelled from the school." Xiaokui said weakly.


    "Don''t worry, no one would dare to fire you without the teacher''s consent. Let''s go, let''s go back and see the situation first." Nie Kong finished, Huo got up!


    "is teacher!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the corridor before the entrance of the special class, two groups of people are facing each other.Since Shiya Ma¡¯s special classroom was in the old church building, not many people watched.


    The two sides facing each other are the six saints of the holy stone arrow demon.Headed by the horse, Qi Haijing stood a little later on his left.Sakura Guanghui, Xinzhuang, Sanmu and Xianghongdao are side by side.


    Standing in front of them was Shiya Demon''s male deer.On the right of Oga is Tojo, who has returned from a part-time job, while Himekawa, who holds an electric shock stick, stands on the left.Behind them, there were only Natsume, Aizawa, and Kazuto.As for MK5, as for Abe''s low-powered classmates, he had fallen into the corridor for the six horses of the holy stone arrow demon.


    There were also a few girls from the cowardly ancient city, but they hid in the classroom and did not dare to come out. They seemed to have escaped.


    "Haha, it''s so interesting. The long-awaited fight is finally about to begin." Tojo''s whole body began to rattle slightly, his eyes filled with excitement.He stood up first, in a defiant posture.


    "Arrogant guy, don''t regret it. Let''s show it to you in a few seconds, your head belongs to me!" Xianghongdao''s figure flashed quickly and rushed directly in front of Tojo.


    "Boom!" Xianghongdao, who rushed forward, kicked out a few meters, and Natsume Shintaro behind the shot!"It''s not that simple, let''s kill the general for you."


    Knowing that important companions, Kanzaki and Shiroyama, were killed by the holy stone arrow demon, Natsume''s heart was already full of terrible anger.Xiang Hongdao struggled to stand up, with a little surprise on his face.


    Fortunately, he reacted fast enough for the trick just now, stretched out his arm to block in front, otherwise his head would definitely be kicked.


    "The strength is quite strong." The sword light flashed with the sword light pinned to the waist by the long-haired kendo club master Saki Kokuji, slashing towards Tojo at full speed.Under the shining light, Ji Chuan appeared in front of him.


    "Dang!" A clear voice sounded, and the bamboo sword collided with Ji Chuan''s electric shock stick.Fortunately, it is insulated bamboo. If it is conductive metal, Sakura Guanghui would have been fainted by electricity.


    Even Ji Chuan was a bit pity, but he couldn''t figure it out to the glory.


    "Now I''m relieved, I can fight hard." A smile flashed across Miki''s face, and his body stepped forward to form a horse stance, and his fist gathered huge power to the left side of Ji Chuan.


    "Bengquan!" Boom!There was a loud sound, and the huge power spread to blow up the surrounding dust.


    Did it hit? Miki looked up.It was indeed hit, but it hit Tojo, who was blocking in front.


    "Oh, it hurts, I''m getting more and more excited. Just like that, kill you all." Tojo''s strong body was unscathed, and his right fist hit Miki''s face like a meteor.


    "How...how could it be possible that I was so innocent after being hit by Beng Fist!" Miki was taken aback for a moment. When he could react, Tojo''s fist had already arrived in front of him.


    "It''s terrible, it''s like a beast." Liuqisheng''s boss stood in front of Shanmu, and blocked Tojo''s full punch.With a few bangs, he stepped back a few steps and released his huge strength.


    "Are you a general, you want to go!" Although a little surprised, Tojo was even more excited.When encountering such a powerful opponent, the blood in his body is boiling.


    "Tojo still hasn''t changed, I still like fighting so much." Qi Haijing behind her, her head ached.


    "After taking such a heavy punch, you still live so vigorously. The so-called natural fighters refer to people like you. There is no way. Just fight. If you die, I will accompany you at any time!" Although the tone of the horse was flat, the body suddenly scratched. There was a bad wind.A huge power continuously emerged from his body.


    "Haha... who cares about you!" Tojo''s sturdy body pressed over, with an unruly smile on his face.For the fighting madman Tojo, death is fearless at all.


    Seeing that there was no way to stop the fight, he could only meet Tojo.The strongest people on both sides finally ran into each other without regret.The acquiescence of the high-level school has made Chu Ma decided to let go of his hands and feet, and it is bound to drive the bad students of Shi Ya Mo out of their sphere of influence.


    "The male deer is already here, the humiliation I suffered three years ago should be cleaned up at this moment." Seeing that the horse has already taken action, Miki turned his gaze to the male deer.


    "Oh! Do you want to fight, please be with me at any time!" Seeing Miki''s provocation, the male deer showed a fierce expression on his face.


    As for the swordsman Sakura Guanghui, he had already fought with Ji Chuan.


    Tojo VS Miki, Himekawa VS Sakaki Koki, Natsume VS Gohiro, Shinjo VS Aizawa, the last Kaoru was helpless against the only girl Nanami Shizuo!


    The battle between the holy stone demon and the stone demon was officially started with the battle of several people.

 215 The collapse of the second element body 0217Arrival

    As soon as Nie Kong approached the classroom, they heard the thunder.The floor of the old church house was shaking slightly.The sound of crunching sounded, as if it would collapse at any time.


    In the corridor not far away, more than a dozen people were fighting there, blood all over the floor!Especially Ji Chuan had many wounds on his body.Facing the brilliance of Xiaokui''s slightly inferior swordsmanship, sometimes he did a few tricks, but he didn''t get much advantage. The pace was slow and he looked embarrassed.Although the electric shock stick is powerful, it is useless if it fails to hit.Stepping out in a cool pace, the wooden sword can hold the electric shock baton attacked by Ji Chuan every time!


    "Boom!" The strong Tojo blasted his face with a powerful punch of the horse, and countless blood spatters appeared!It''s just that Tojo didn''t fall, and a crazy smile flashed across his mouth.The raised head slammed into the horse.


    Caught off guard, he drove Tojo back a few steps.The frame on the face smashed into powder.


    "It''s so fun, you are the third person who will make me so excited!" Tojo, with a blood-stained face, pursued victory and blasted his right fist toward the horse''s face, direct and violent, without any fancy!


    "Courageous Bashenryu is entangled with hands!" Chuma stretched out his hands to greet him, and leaned sideways to avoid Tojo''s palms and pressed against his heart.Gu Gu... Tojo was as strong as a beast, and flew out directly.


    "It''s not over yet, the outburst of the Eight Gods and the Profound Meaning-True Mingying Killing!" The trembling right hand formed a fist and then caught up with the imprint on Tojo''s lower abdomen.


    Although Tojo has a lot of fighting experience, there is still a gap between him and a fighter with strict training.There are usually many flaws in the opening and closing movements.


    "Puff!" Tojo''s eyes glared, and a lot of blood mist sprayed directly from his mouth!The sturdy body shot 20 meters backwards and knocked out a three-meter pit on the wall behind.


    It is also Miki who uses the martial art of Iori, but the male deer couldn''t even touch the corners of his clothes.Although Miki only has a seven-point enthusiasm, but the strength still beats the male deer.


    Miki expended a lot of physical energy and used octopole boxing to hit the Oga, but there was no Oga that could defeat Tojo''s resistance.


    Even so, the male deer was in a panic, with more or less scars on his body.Miki on the opposite side was a little out of breath.It turned out that beating people was so tired.The battle lasted for more than half an hour, and the few people who fought with Shiya Demon were all at a disadvantage, showing a one-sided situation.


    "Kill them. Throw them out of the holy stone arrow demon." The few people who sneered at the stone arrow demon, their voices were a little cold.


    "I haven''t lost yet." Seeing Ji Chuan and the others continue to retreat, Tojo, although his face pale and weak, still struggled to stand up again.


    "Crunch!"


    Just as the Shiya Demon were about to die and fight, the neat footsteps in the corridor conveyed.Everyone turned their heads and looked towards the end of the corridor, and a dozen figures slowly approached them.


    "Sorry, I came back a little late."


    Faintly familiar voices, the Tojo six were surprised at first, and then filled with unwilling regrets.It has been agreed that the fight is OK but must not lose Shiya Demon''s face.


    The noise in the corridor was silent, except for the slightly rapid breathing.


    "Old...the teacher is back, we Shishi Demon is saved!" Seeing Nie Kong''s arrival in the ancient city hiding in the classroom, he was a little excited.I thought they would be thrown out of the holy stone arrow demon, now it seems that the situation has reversed.


    Kaoru and Aizawa glanced at each other and quietly breathed a sigh of relief. Although faceless facing the teacher to make a relief, if they are a few minutes later, they will definitely be killed!Compared to being thrown out of the holy stone arrow demon in embarrassment, they are more receptive to this result.


    The Liuqisheng who was still aggressive on the opposite side instantly went silent, and several people looked at each other.The appearance of the teacher disrupted their pace.Although they are very strong, they grew up in the environment of Sacred Stone Arrow High School, and they were still too bold to deal with the teacher.


    "To throw my students out of the school, have you got my consent?" Nie Kong said calmly when he walked to the front of Liuqisheng.Xiaokui and the others behind them were full of excitement.


    Although the teacher said so ruthlessly in class, he still cares about us in his heart.


    "Although we respect you as a teacher, we are responsible for managing the school''s students and activities as the Holy Stone Arrow and the Six Riding Saints. You are absolutely not allowed to disturb our Holy Stone Arrow!" He stood up and answered, calmly There is still no fear in his face.


    "Teacher, don''t interfere, we haven''t lost yet!" Tojo tried to move forward, but due to internal injuries in his body, he fell to the ground without taking a few steps.


    "Brother Tojo!" Kaoru and Aizawa supported him from left to right, his face full of worry.


    "Teacher, if you feel embarrassed, then leave it to us, Shi Shi Demon still has us." A wooden knife appeared in Xiao Kui''s right hand, restoring the aura of the boss of Liewu Diru.


    "Huh, just mind your business!" the male deer muttered.


    "Stop talking nonsense, just get out of it. My students, you can''t afford it." Hearing Nie Kong''s arrogant tone, the faces of the five people except Qi Haijing became very ugly.


    It''s too arrogant, even in the holy stone arrow demon who is not full of respect for them?


    "Since you want to die, then I''ll even throw you out of the academy." The irritable Xiang Hongdao rushed to Nie Kong, impulsively taking the lead.


    "Oops!" His face changed drastically. Although he was very angry, there was really no way out if he shot.It was a bit reckless to shoot before he knew his details.


    "Teacher be careful!" As Xiaokui and the others exclaimed, Nie Kong gently stretched out his palm and pinched Xiang Hongdao''s fist in the palm of his hand.The strength is too weak, not even one fifth of Tojo can be compared.


    "Do it!" Since he can''t look back, he can only desperately defeat him and thoroughly cleanse the scum of Shi Shi Demon.


    The only one who didn''t make a move was Qi Haijing, because she still couldn''t bear to make a move to beat the divine teacher.The four of them pressed towards Nie Kong from the front of the corridor.The girls of Liewu Diru changed their expressions and just wanted to help them, but Nie Kong stopped them.


    "Don''t take action, there will be a teacher to protect you in the future!" An opponent who is too weak cannot use one-tenth of his strength.

 216 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0218Gambling

    The corridor was very narrow, and the four people rushing in angrily already took up two-thirds of the space.With a pull with his right hand, Xiang Hongdao, who was struggling in front of him, threw Nie Kong towards the four rushing people.


    "What!" The four charged at seeing Xiang Hongdao as a comet straddling the corridor, how could they hesitate to reach out and block in front.


    "Boom!" The huge force slammed into it and directly pushed the five runners back more than ten meters.Under the impact of power, the five of them felt that their bones were falling apart.As a descendant of the demon exiled to the world, it was even more shocking.I thought Tojo was already a pervert in the world, but the teacher who appeared was even more terrifying.


    "It seems that for now can only use the demon power in the body to defeat him!" The horse stood up again, and the demon power lurking in the body hovered.Focusing on him, a cold snow breeze was blowing in all directions!


    "Is this the power of the devil, things are a bit bad now!" Zenjuro Saotome, who was watching the play on the top of the teaching building in the distance, changed his face when he noticed the power exuded by student Chuma.


    "It''s really messy, are you going to demolish the school." Saotome Zenjuro rushed over the corridor, wishing to stop the battle from breaking out!


    Not only Zenjuro Saotome was surprised, but the three of Shiludi in the dark were surprised.


    "Yes, that is the power that belongs to the devil. From the perspective of his appearance, he should not be an orthodox demon, it is probably the descendant of a demon exiled in the human world!" said Demon Pharmacist Lulukas.


    Because Angelica had some accidents, even Arlandron didn''t have time to take them back to the Demon World.The two had no choice but to hide in the human world first.


    "Too underestimate that teacher will suffer. He is a strong man who signed a contract with the royal demon. The fit should have reached 100%." ??The demon sister of the other world can find such a powerful human, Xiludi Some worry about the young master.In the game a year later, judging from the growth of the male deer, the chances of the young master winning are too slim.


    "You are very strong. It has been a long time since no one can force me to fight with all my strength. Teacher, you should be thankful!" The horse raised his head, his eyes were already full of cold.Although the power of the demon on his body is very weak, his ability to help out has been increased by about twice.


    "If you want to tell a big story, I''ll talk until you win." Nie Kong raised the index finger of his right hand, and a slight fluctuation spread.Wherever he could see, the blood around him gathered towards his fingertips.


    A blood ball the size of a glass ball floated strangely on Nie Kong''s fingertips, following the slight flick of Nie Kong''s index finger.The bright red blood drops radiating a coquettish brilliance in the sun, and they crossed a distance of more than ten meters with a sound!


    "What is that?" As soon as he released his body''s magic power, he saw a coquettish blood ball before he could attack.Intuition tells him that this blood cell is dangerous.But after countless battles, he will not sit still.With his right hand clenched into a fist, he used his full strength to face the blood cell.


    "Bengquan!"


    "Blast me!" When the blood ball appeared in front of the horse, Nie Kong''s voice suddenly resounded like thunder in the sky!


    "Boom!!" The bright red blood cell burst out with a bright red light, which was enough to make people''s eardrums crack.The terrifying explosion of energy instantly presses the radius of 10 pervasively.Most of the dilapidated old school buildings were blown up directly.


    Although the power is more than ten times less powerful than the vampire blood in his body, it should be more than enough for these students.


    "Too...too strong, is this the strength of the teacher." Xiao Kui rubbed his eyes, as if he was dazzled.The teacher I like is too strong.


    "The ability to manipulate blood is terrible!" The three of Xiludi looked at each other in astonishment and were directly startled.


    "The strength of the teacher is indeed the object of my life." Tojo clenched his fists, his eyes igniting fighting spirit.Although it was the second time to see the horror of Nie Kong, Ji Chuan still felt a chill in his back.


    "Ahem..." After the smoke passed, Saotome Zenjuro teacher appeared in front of Nie Kong.Behind him, only five people were slightly injured.As for Qi Haijing, because she didn''t participate in the battle, she escaped.


    At this time, Zenjuro Saotome had bright red tattoos all over his body, and he tried his best to stop Nie Kong''s blood burst.Originally, he thought it would be Nie Kong who would come to help, but he didn''t expect the opposite.


    Thinking of the power that just exploded, Saotome Zenjuro felt lingering fear.If he uses Jomon''s power later, he might be blown into ashes with the five students.


    "Saootome Zenjuro-sensei, thank you for saving us!" Going out and clutching his injured arm, he said gratefully.I thought that if you use the power of the devil in your body, you can defeat Nie Kong, but he knows that his power is a joke in his eyes.


    "Too...too amazing." The four people behind them all had fear in their eyes.Feeling dying, they never want to try again.


    "Ahem... Teacher Nie Kong, please give me a face. Let''s forget it today. If you have to do it, then I can''t just sit on the sidelines." Saotome Zenjuro converged on the Joowang pattern and said helplessly. .


    "It''s not that simple. If you let you go back like this, the classmates in the school thought that our stone arrow demon would lose to your holy stone arrow demon." Nie Kong shook his head and refused decisively.


    "As a teacher, even if you force the holy stone arrow demon to defeat, your student union will not be reconciled. How about this, one month later is the holy stone arrow demon''s academy festival. At that time, in front of all the students in the school, the two college students again Let''s try a game, in the way of sports competition..." Zenjuro is very good at communication, so he proposed this condition.


    "Teacher, you have done enough for us, we have to beat them upright!" The male deer said aloud.


    "Teacher, please trust us!" Tojo saw Zenjuro, his eyes regained his fighting spirit.Tojo didn''t expect to be here, and he was very excited to meet Zenjuro who had been missing for a long time.


    "Since my students agree, then I have nothing to say! But it''s just that the game is too monotonous. Let''s add some color." Nie Kong chuckled.


    "What color?" Zen Shiro and Liuqisheng said at the same time.


    "If we lose the game, we just leave the school. But if you lose, I want them to be my subordinates, no... it''s a student." Nie Kong hurriedly changed his words.


    "I... do I want it too?" Qi Haijing pointed to herself and asked.


    "Well, you can be a maid."


    "Ah..." Qi Hai was silent on the spot when he heard Nie Kong''s words.


    "Well, I promise you the lottery! Come to a volleyball match at the school festival in a month." Zen Jurou smiled heartily.

 217 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0219, Xiaokuis retreat

    "In the school festival of the holy stone arrow demon a month later, the stone arrow demon will have a volleyball match with the school¡¯s six horse saints." This news blew through the entire holy stone arrow demon, especially the game bet. It has attracted the attention of the teachers and students of the whole school.All the students became a sensation, and even some students put on a bet on who loses and who wins.


    Although he was injured, Kanzaki heard the news of the game and hurried back to the classroom carrying the white bandage, saying that he would also participate in the volleyball game.Kanzaki breathed a sigh of relief after hearing that the game was 30 days away.Since the moment when he knocked down Miki, Kanzaki had never heard the idea of ??revenge.


    There are four Toho Shinki, male deer, Natsume, Ningning, and Qianqiu, so Nie Kong decides the number of people!Said that after everyone recovers from the injury, they can practice volleyball.No way, today''s battle of Ishiya Demon was defeated.Everyone was slightly or severely injured, except for the beautiful girl who was furious.


    First arranged for the injured classmate to go to the hospital to be hospitalized, and then Nie Kong took care of everything, unknowingly it was time for school.


    It''s just that when he left school, Xiao Kui had been waiting there for a long time.By her side, Ningning and Qianqiu accompanied her as always.


    "Oh, Xiaokui sauce, haven''t you come home yet." Half an hour has passed since school, but Xiaokui was still waiting for herself.


    "Teacher... don''t get me wrong, it''s all because of Qianqiu sauce, we''ll be waiting for you here." Xiao Kuiqiao''s face blushed slightly and hurriedly explained.


    Sister Kwai, don''t put all the responsibility on me, it''s obviously you who pulled us to guard the school gate.Qian Qiu was very wronged, and she had no chance to speak before the powerful sister Kwai.


    "Haha...I see, then everyone will go home together today." The cute little Kui still has some arrogant attributes.The only drawback is that he is too shy.


    "Hmm!" Xiaokui nodded with joy.


    Because of her shyness, Xiao Kui still followed Nie Kong far behind when she walked home, and did not dare to stand beside Nie Kong.Of course, the girls from Liewu Diru also stayed behind to accompany Xiaokui.


    The consequence is that although there are many beautiful girls accompanying home, I said the distance is still too far.It''s the same as going to school in the morning, so it''s the same for you at night.


    If it''s okay to stand in front, you can feast your eyes.But the beautiful girls hid behind and looked at themselves secretly. Nie Kong couldn''t see or touch. It was a lie to say that he was not depressed.If you want Xiaokui to become bold, you still have to wait until after you tear it down.


    And the daughters of Xiaokui hiding behind, talked about very important things.


    "I plan to retreat from Rage Emperor Ru. This time has caused too much trouble for everyone, as a punishment for me!" Xiao Kui lightly looked at the back of Nie Kong in front of him, and said Lingde Girl Our surprised words.


    "Even so, you don''t have to retreat to Sister Kwai. Could it be...Sister Kwai..." Ning Ning''s eyes grew like a boss, and she suddenly stared at Xiao Kui''s face.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Kui looked at him left.


    "What does Sister Kui think about the teacher?" Ning Ning said seriously.


    "No...no, I didn''t think about anything." Xiao Kui put aside her face cutely, to prevent Ning Ning from seeing her shyness.


    "It''s a lie! From the first day the teacher appeared, you were a little absent-minded. I saw it very clearly. Sister Kui should know the rules of Lieang Diru, so I want to retire." Ning Ning Said tightly step by step.


    Ever since Misaki founded Reunu Diru, the first rule is to prohibit falling in love.It''s just that if they knew that Misaki had fallen into Nie Kong''s claws, they didn''t know how they would react.


    Woo...Qianqiu is so pitiful, it is rare that because of the worship of Sister Kwai who joined Shiya Demon''s Rage Emperor Ru, who would have thought that Sister Kwai would quit for her brother!Xiao Qianqiu was bitter and couldn''t tell, but she cried silently in her heart.


    "Root... something that doesn''t exist at all. I''ve been thinking about it for a long time. It''s time to hand over Lieang Di Ru to Ning Ning. Ning Ning is better at managing than me." Sister Kui flushed and panic Looks so cute.All the beautiful girls present are here for Xiao Kui Meng.


    "Qianqiu...what are you talking about, are you willing to leave sister Kwai?" Ning Ning paid attention to Qianqiu''s body, thinking that as long as the girls around him could keep Xiao Kui''s heart.


    "Sister Kwai, please don''t leave, please. Without your raging emperor, you will lose the soul of leadership!" Xiao Qianqiu said his truth.Sister Kwai, I should be the one who left.


    I really want to boldly fall in love with my brother and open up the relationship between my brother and myself.It was painful to be Nie Kong''s sister by accident. Seeing that Sister Kui liked Nie Kong, but she couldn''t stop it.


    "Some time ago I tried to hand over the affairs of Emperor Lien to Ningning, and found that Ningning did much better than me, so Ningning has become a qualified leader. Don''t worry, as long as Emperor Lien If you have anything troublesome, I will do my best to help." Having said that, Ningning and the others already knew that it would be difficult to stop Sister Kwai from turning back.


    Ning Ning felt a little lost. Although she liked Lie Anger Emperor Ru very much, she felt a little incomplete after losing Sister Kui.It''s all the teacher''s fault, why is it all right to seduce our lovely sister Kwai.


    Ningning stared sadly at Nie Kong''s back, with mixed feelings in her heart.So the responsible teacher, even himself is a little moved, let alone the pure sister Kwai?


    "It''s too hasty to decide on such an important matter now, so let''s wait until the next general meeting of Liewu Diru." Let''s postpone it, and see if there is a chance to change Liewu Diru''s rules.After all, although this rule was established in the first generation, there are some unreasonable points.


    "That said, I was too anxious. Let''s keep the notice. Two days later, the general meeting of Rage Emperor Ruo will be held at the shrine again. All members must attend!" Xiaokui nodded and responded.


    "Eh!" Ning Ning sighed with Qianqiu, shaking his head and smiling bitterly.


    "Hey, what are you doing there? If you don''t leave soon, I will ignore you." Did they come to the aunt as a group? How come they seem to be in a bad mood.


    "It''s coming!" Xiao Kui happily responded and ran forward.

 218 The collapse of the second element body 0220Lovely Qianqiu

    Qianqiu tonight is very strange. After dinner, I rushed into the bathroom to take a shower.If it is normal, which time is it not shy to accompany Nie Kong in the bath, asking him to help promote the development of the chest.


    "Does Griffia know what happened to Xiao Qianqiu, she looks a little weird today." Nie Kong doubted.


    Graffia, who was still cleaning the table, heard Nie Kong¡¯s question and chuckled: ¡°If the master wants to know, it¡¯s better to ask sister Qianqiu directly. I stay at home and do housework all day, so how can I be clear.¡±


    "Forget it, maybe she will recover tomorrow." Girls, it''s strange that there are so many days a month.


    Before long, Qian Qiu walked out of the bathroom with only a white towel on.She just finished the hot bath, just as beautiful as a lotus flower.


    "Brother, I have washed it, it''s up to you."


    "Okay, Xiao Li Yasi is going to take a bath!" Nie Kong still feels a little regretful in his heart for not rubbing Qianqiu''s chest tonight.Little Lias laughed endlessly when she heard that she could play in the water.


    "Master, do you want Griffia to help you rub your back tonight?" Seeing Nie Kong''s gloomy look, Griffia whispered in Nie Kong''s ear.


    "Yes!" Nie Kong blurted out.


    "I want to be beautiful!" Griffia chuckled and left Nie Kong''s side, obviously making him play with him, and Nie Kong was itchy with hatred!


    After taking a hot shower for ten minutes, Nie Kong came to the bedroom and found that the bedding on Xiao Qianqiu''s bed had bulged.It''s already more than ten o''clock in the evening, Qianqiu should already be asleep.


    Even Xiao Liyasi kept rubbing her eyes with her plump hands, looking sleepy.Gently put Xiao Li Yasi on the soft bed, Nie Kong took off the bath towel that was draped on his body, pulled the bedding away and got into the bed.


    The fragrant shower gel hits her face, followed by a white and soft touch.Nie Kong opened the quilt a little and took a look, Xiao Qianqiu''s sleek body was completely present in front of him.Because of her small figure, she curled up under the bedding and did not take up much space. No wonder Nie Kong didn''t notice it.


    "Xiao Qianqiu, your bed should be on the right."


    Qian Qiu didn''t answer, his eyes were full of firmness besides shyness!She pulled on the quilt, her fragrant body firmly pressed against Nie Kong.The smooth skin is full of elasticity, challenging his keen nerves.


    "Brother, you want Qianqiu." Without special means, this girl''s battle will undoubtedly be defeated.Sister Kwai is so charming and powerful, how can I compete with her.


    "Xiao Qianqiu is too bold, Griffia is still in the house." Wen Xiang Nuanyu was in her arms, and Nie Kong''s keen nerves immediately exploded.


    "Brother don''t worry, Qianqiu''s bed has already been made! If you are careful, it will be difficult for Griffia to find out!" It turned out that Qianqiu would take a bath so early in contrast, and it was really hard work to make these preparations.


    "My sister, I have always liked my brother!"


    "Really!" Nie Kong heard Griffia''s footsteps go away, knowing that she had now entered the bathroom to take a shower.How could Nie Kong hold back without being bothered.


    The continuous power began to condense Nie Kong''s soul.The soul contracted in Nigongwan shone with golden light.


    The first level of the Goddess Cultivation Technique, after accumulation, is it going to be a matter of course today.


    The pure energy formed by Shuangxiu circulates in their bodies, relieving Qianqiu''s tearing pain.


    The surging energy burst out with a bang, burst out in the two bodies.


    "Almost, how come you are so close!" The liquid souls gathered in Nigongwan almost formed a golden core.But Nie Kong''s urge to scold the street with anger was really cheating.

 219 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0221, breakthrough in cultivation

    Originally, if Qianqiu''s strength was half of Hu Meng''s monsters, then this advancement would be a matter of course.But although Qian Qiu was a human being for the first time, the benefits it brought to Nie Kong were still too few.No way, the stronger the strength of both parties during the double repair process, the more benefits they will get.


    The golden core in his mind had been initially formed, but Nie Kong knew that the qualitative change had not yet been completed.There is still a gap in the condensed level of the soul.


    "Wow..." Because the two of them moved too much, they woke up Little Lias on the bed.Is it too evil to push Xiao Liyasi into double repair?As soon as the thought came to his head, Nie Kong directly rejected it.Although it is important to improve strength, young girls should only be perverted with sexual interest.


    Just when Nie Kong was about to let go of the love in the ring, Griffia''s wailing voice reached his ears.


    "The master is true! Just sleeping on your own, didn''t you find that Liyas was crying?" Her body was cold, and the bedding draped over the two of them was opened to the maid directly!


    Although she covered her small mouth to stop the cry, her eyes were full of shock.Sister Qian Qiu clings to her master''s strong body, the key is that they don''t wear any clothes.


    "Lord...Master, did you really push Sister Qianqiu. Although...Although I have no right to oppose, you are brothers and sisters." Griffia was stupid on the spot.


    Her eyes brightened, and Griffia, dressed in pajamas, appeared in front of Nie Kong.Under the silver-white hair was her stunned face.


    As a demon, Griffia has reached the level of high-level demon in DXD.Although there is still some distance from the devil, but the strength is already very strong.If you can double repair with her, there is no problem in breaking through.


    "Graffia came just right, so come and serve the master." It is not only the reason why the technique failed to break through, but Graffia''s beauty has continuously attracted him during the time he got along.


    "Um, master... the maid manual shouldn''t have that requirement. No...if there''s nothing wrong, I will coax Little Lias first!" Griffia''s smooth face was extremely red, and her delicate body hurriedly backed away.


    Nie Kong had known that Griffia was very conservative, so she had asked her to help rubbing her back several times, but she refused.It''s just that Nie Kong is on the verge of breaking through, so her help is urgently needed.


    "The maid''s responsibility is to serve the master. Now the master is not satisfied. As a maid, you should take the initiative to dedicate yourself." There was a bang, and everything about Nie Kong appeared in front of her.The obscene red and white liquid ran on the white sheets and wetted a large chunk.


    "Ahhh..." A strong masculine aura rushed towards us, making Greffia softer.Before he could escape, Nie Kong''s right hand was already holding her wrist.With a slight pull, Griffia fell into Nie Kong''s arms.


    "Lord...Master, don''t be like this!" Griffia shoved Nie Kong with a small hand, but her little strength was as if she wanted to refuse and greeted her, draining her resistance.Her gray eyes were bright and misty.


    Nie Kong gently lifted her chin, and his beautiful face appeared before his eyes.Without any hesitation, Nie Kong kissed her lips directly.The unique scent of Griffia, smoked Nie Kong''s meat and vegetables.


    Greifiya''s eyes widened, and before she could react in consternation, Nie Kong had already crushed her under him.


    "The master hates me too much, how can I happen to this kind of thing with the maid casually?" Griffia''s small hand formed a fist and beat Nie Kong coquettishly.


    "The maid should serve the master." The huge Yuan Yin force rushed into Nie Kong''s body.The soul evolving in the body received a new addition of power, and with a bang, it compressed at an extremely fast speed.


    The pure Yuan Yin power was immediately transformed into a stream of pure energy through the combination of the two, and passed into Nie Kong''s body.The powerful energy continuously strengthens the two bodies.The goddess cultivating technique was running at dozens of times the usual speed, quickly condensing his soul.


    It circulated purely in Nie Kong''s body, and then passed into Grefeya''s body through the lower body, repeating the cycle.This power is very strong without any impurities, she just feels that her soul and magic power are rapidly improving.


    The buzzing sound trembled, and the rapidly spinning liquid orb radiated golden light.With a bang, all the souls of Nie Kong were sucked into the orb.Nigongwan was empty, only the golden pill the size of a pigeon egg was suspended in the void.


    Successful breakthrough!


    One''s own soul power changes from quantity to quality.The power of the soul derived from this has not only increased tenfold!The void within Dingtian Ring began to turbulent.The space that was originally only the size of China has now formed two the size of the earth.


    The space inside the ring finally appeared completely within the scope of Nie Kong''s spiritual sense.


    The girls in the ring looked at the changing world in surprise.Only Digimon and Jiaer know what happened.


    "Wow!" Nie Kong screamed, and the terrifying soul power spread out.Ordinary people within a kilometer radius all lost consciousness in an instant.The real body of the vampire appeared in front of Griffia.


    With silver hair and red eyes, a noble and evil aura greeted him.


    "Lord... Is the master a vampire demon, but so... so powerful!" Griffia''s soul trembled due to the terrifying pressure.


    "I am really lucky to follow my master. Although the master asked for my body, he helped me rise from the strength of the superior demon to the level of the demon king." Greffia never thought that the strength could be improved like that. .

 220 The collapse of the second element text 0222, new capabilities

    Nie Kong has a new ability with the breakthrough of the Queen''s Cultivation Technique.It''s not a skill, at most it is the initial use of soul power.The information that Human Emperor Xuanyuan gave back then was too weak for his soul to tolerate so much information.So in addition to the orthodox practice formulas, a lot of information about control is missing.


    Nie Kong is like a man who has countless ammunition but no guns, not to mention being depressed.He now counts the strength of his soul, which has surpassed the strength of his body.The strengthening of the vampire''s real body is difficult to keep up with the condensing of the soul in double cultivation.Although the true ancestor of the vampire is very strong in many anime worlds, if he goes to the world of Dragon Ball, he is simply a scum, and he can easily be wiped out with a combat power of two W.


    But if the maiden cultivator technique is promoted to the second level, then even if the super game can''t help him.The solid soul derives the primordial spirit and has become a fairy level.If it is promoted to the third level, the soul will form an indestructible golden body, and the cultivation base has reached the level of quasi-sage.Breaking through the saints, it is impossible without great opportunity!


    Spiritual Consciousness: The ability to release the power of the soul and the ability to detect the surrounding environment.Under the cover of spiritual consciousness, everyone has nowhere to hide!!The stronger the soul power, the greater the range.


    Teleportation: Where the spiritual sense is covered, it can use a powerful soul to break through the space for teleportation.When the soul level reaches the level of faith power, it can even break the shuttle space of the dimension!!


    Soul Fire: The void flame formed by the burning of the power of the soul can refine the alien souls that invade the space of their consciousness, and can also be used to smelt tools.


    Transfer: You can change the trajectory of the enemy and the trick together, and you can also transfer yourself out.


    Trick resolution: able to use spiritual power to turn all elemental attacks into powder.


    Soul Blade: Can use soul imitations to carry out soul attacks, it is impossible to prevent!No matter how powerful it is, as long as the soul''s origin is lower than Nie Kong''s, there is a danger of annihilation.


    Drive objects: Use the powerful soul power to control the movement of objects. The bigger the object, the more soul power it consumes!!


    Hypnosis: Use the power of the soul to hypnotize the enemy.The weaker the enemy''s soul power, the easier it is to succeed.It is characterized by the hypnotized person''s autonomous judgment, weakened or lost voluntary willingness to act, and distortion or loss of sensation and perception.In the process of hypnosis, the hypnotized person follows Nie Kong''s hints or instructions, and reacts with belief.


    The Dingtian Ring has been able to completely cover the space, and the space inside is very large, but Nie Kong regretted that he could not enter the ring space.It seems that I can only talk about it later, there is no way with his current cultivation base.


    Knowing his strength, Nie Kong went to sleep soundly with a satisfied smile.Of course, the two women in his arms are already lying in his arms.The two opposite girls, one big and one small, one royal sister and one loli, brought him completely different enjoyment.


    The next morning, when Qian Qiu woke up, it was already six in the morning.Recalling what happened last night, a happy smile appeared on Qianqiu''s face.Without dreaming, my brother already belongs to Qianqiu.


    "Wow!" Griffia yawned from the side at this time, Qianqiu, who was lying in Nie Kong''s arms at ease, cried out.After I wanted to push my brother down last night, I secretly returned to my bed, but I didn''t know I would lose consciousness.


    I blame my brother, how can I make my sister so excited.Thinking of the H feeling deep in the soul last night, Qianqiu''s bones softened a bit.


    "Sister Qianqiu, are you awake." Greifiya asked helplessly, seeing Qianqiu''s eyelashes inciting, pushing her delicate body.


    The master is too horrible, forcibly pushing down his maid and sister, what is it like?But the happiness that the owner brings to himself is the happiness that I haven''t enjoyed since I was born.The owner is a normal boy. It is unavoidable to live with our two beautiful girls, so please forgive him.


    "Hey, why didn''t Griffia sleep with her brother without clothes? And how did her brother''s hair become silver?" Qianqiu opened his eyes and asked in a panic when he saw the scene in front of him.


    Both of them have hair of the same color, and both are so handsome and beautiful, and they look harmoniously matched.


    "It''s all the master''s fault. It''s not enough to push his own sister down, and he...forcibly demanded me." Griffia''s white face showed a shameful blush.


    "Woo... Don''t get me wrong, Griffia, I have no blood relationship with my brother." Qianqiu shook his head and said.


    "That''s the case, please take care of my sister Qianqiu from now on. From now on, I will live together!" Griffia''s smile made Qianqiu unable to refuse.


    "With such a beautiful beauty as Greifiya, I just hope that my brother will not leave Qianqiu." Qianqiu said sadly.


    "Don''t worry, you know that this won''t happen if the master hurts so much before. Okay, let me prepare breakfast for you first." After Nie Kong''s reclaiming last night, Griffia exuded amazing charm.That is the only charming and gentle wife, unique charm.


    Although Qianqiu had some changes, it was not as obvious as hers.Maybe when Qianqiu is more than 20 years old, he will have that kind of charm.


    "Hey, sir, how did your hair be dyed silver and your pupils turned red? It''s strange." On the way to school, Xiaokui''s daughters were surprised to see the change Nie Kong.


    The silver hair and red pupils are very strange.The teacher I like no longer has the usual elegant temperament, but a bit more noble and evil, adding a bit of charm.


    Too handsome, so handsome.


    The eyes of the girls around Lieang Diru were peachy hearts.Nie Kong just smiled as usual, but the lethality caused Xiao Kui and the others to scream.Hanazawa Yuka even worsened, she had a nosebleed.


    "The teacher is too much, how could he be like that." Thinking that other girls would be seduced by Nie Kong, Xiao Kui wanted to cry while obsessed.


    Xiao Qianqiu has been smirking since the morning, looking very happy.As a result of what happened last night, Qianqiu felt that Nie Kong had a lot of affection for her.


    "Don''t worry, you should be able to recover after a while!" Your own soul power is stronger than a vampire body, just like a cup filled with water will overflow.The vampire body took the initiative to emerge, and Nie Kong had no way to stop it, only ways to increase his strength.


    When Nie Kong stepped into the Sacred Stone Arrow High School, the girls in the school were like Xiaokui and the others, even directly surrounding them.Some female classmates even took out a pen and paper and wanted Nie Kong''s signature.


    The vampire''s temperament and Nie Kong''s handsome and extraordinary face are really lethal to the girls.If the previous is the connotation of Shen Yun, then the vampire''s true body has triggered all its own charm.

 221 The collapse of the second element text 0223, the arrival of Xiludi

    After untold hardships, Nie Kong finally escaped from the pile of girls.Although handsome, but too much is about to brew into disaster.


    "Oh good morning, Teacher Nie Kong!" Seeing Nie Kong''s evil appearance, Zen Shilang was directly startled.Noble silver hair, demonic red eyes.Even staring at the blood-red pupils, his whole body and soul were trembling.


    "Is he really a demon? No wonder he possesses such terrifying strength. A demon with devil-level strength, what does it mean to come to the human world?" From yesterday''s powerful blood explosion of Nie Kong, he knew how terrifying Nie Kong''s strength was.Even if he was the Rope King heraldic envoy of the demon royal family, he didn''t dare to fight Nie Kong.


    "Good morning, Teacher Zen Shiro!" Nie Kong replied.


    "There is a new classmate in the special class today. I hope you can bring her into the classroom. This is her information, please check it out!" Zen Shiro gave the file in front of him to Nie Kong.


    "We are a special class for Shishi Demon, so no one wants to transfer in, right?" Nie Kong asked strangely instead of receiving the file.The class I teach is a well-known bad gathering place, will anyone dare to transfer in?


    "That''s right, the students indicated that they want to be transferred to your class. It seems that Teacher Nie Kong is very popular." Zen Shiro touched his scum and said complimentingly.


    Transfer students in the second dimension are always the origin of mysterious or harmonious events, and men are always handsome and attract most female students.If it is a woman, she is always a pretty girl.


    Transfer students are very mysterious and weird, especially those who transfer in the second semester.This is what the head of the group Haruhi Suzumiya said.


    The file was torn apart, and the girl''s photo was first presented in front of Nie Kong.The golden hair covered her left eye, and her expressionless cold face set off her very well.


    That''s right, the familiar appearance is Little Beru''s maid demon Shiludi MM.It''s just that Nie Kong didn''t expect to be transferred to the class he taught at this time.


    "It''s really enviable that the transfer student is still a girl." Zen Shiro stretched his head and looked curiously, suddenly surprised.


    "Boom!" There was a very regular knock on the door, and the indifferent voice spread into the faculty and staff office."Teacher, can you come in."


    Although there is no mood swing, it is still a girl''s voice.


    "Come in." Zenjuro said.


    The door was pushed open with a creak, and a mature and beautiful girl appeared in front of them.


    The golden hair was coiled up behind his head, the magnificent bust was tight and the shirt was tightened, maybe the button on his chest would be cracked if he accidentally moved it.The school uniform skirt wraps the pretty lower body, and the slender legs that cannot be concealed draw a charming arc from under the skirt and put it in the long-leg stockings.The cold expression coupled with the noble temperament is simply unstoppable.


    "Hello, teacher, I am the student Xiludi who transferred to the school today, please take care of the teacher!" Xiludi''s right eye scanned the room, and then focused on Nie Kong and Zen Shiro.


    Due to the performance of the two yesterday, Shiludi positioned them as dangerous men threatening the young master Beiru.Only seeing Nie Kong''s change was still shocked.


    The noble temperament of the evil charm is even greater than that of the royal demon in the devil world. She felt her soul trembling just when she was close to Nie Kong!The terrifying oppressive power is even stronger than that of His Majesty the Demon King.


    "It should be correct, he is a demon, or the top demon of the royal family! But how did the demon sign a contract with the Demon King¡¯s sister, it¡¯s so strange." Xiludi looked at Nie Kong strangely, and even possessed the power of the devil next to him. Zen Juro forgets to observe.


    Shiludi in a sailor suit has no cuteness. Although it is very good-looking, there is something missing.Sure enough, black goth or maid outfits are suitable for Hirudi.


    "Wow!" Little Lias, who was supposed to be sitting on Nie Kong''s shoulders, saw Xiludi with a smile and easily jumped into Xiludi''s huge chest, her bright red hair rubbing against Xiludi.


    Because the temperaments of the two women, Xiludi and Griffia are very similar, and their figures are similar, Liyas mistook her for Griffia!


    Shiludi stiffened, but her face gradually softened.Gently stretched out her little hand, Xiludi gently caressed Little Lias'' head.That look is like a real mother.


    "I wonder if Young Master acted like a baby to me, would she be so cute." Xiludi was a little disappointed, because Beilu had never acted like this to her.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, it seems that your daughter mistook classmate Xiludi for her mother." Zen Shiro laughed openly.


    "Okay, okay, little Lias, stop making trouble, we are going to class." When she took her out of her, Xiludi was obviously a little bit embarrassed.


    "Let''s go, let''s end you first to the classmates!" Seeing that he was about to go to class, Nie Kong led Xiludi to the classroom of the old school building.Although most of the teaching building has been destroyed, the classrooms of the class are very fortunate not to be affected.


    I walked into the classroom first and found that all the students in the class were full of students.Except for the girls, most of the male students were bandaged.Although it was an injury, he still insisted on going to school.


    Seeing the mutant Nie Kong, the male student representative of Tojo was shocked.Even the weak students felt chills in their hearts.Seeing Nie Kong''s appearance, Little Beilu directly retracted behind the male deer and did not dare to show up.


    "Has the teacher''s strength become stronger." Tojo''s fist was clenched tightly, and his mad fighting intent burned in his chest.


    As for the dozen or so girls in the class, they all have a little obsession in their eyes.


    "Introduce the newly transferred students to our class before class, classmate Xiludi, come in." As soon as Nie Kong''s voice fell, the maid demon wearing a beautiful pleated skirt stepped into the classroom.


    The cold appearance made the male students in the class look bright. Only the male deer and the ancient city knew the identity of Xiludi, so there was no other expression except surprise.


    "Hildi. Garda, please call me Hildi!" Hildi said coldly, and focused his attention on the little Beru behind the male deer."Teacher, where should I sit?"


    "Since you are a newly transferred classmate, then I will arrange for you to sit in the front position so that you can keep up with the progress of your study." The front row of positions are all girls, except for a demon."Student Meipo, please give up your position to classmate Xiludi!"


    Xiaokui, Qianqiu, Ningning three daughters, but there is a ladyboy who thinks she is a girl, God you want to play with me.


    "Teacher, you are too much, why do you want me to leave? Mepo wants to get closer to listen to the teacher''s lecture." Mepo''s disgusting voice sounded, making Nie Kong goose bumps.


    It''s disgusting, why are there such disgusting classmates in the class?


    "Go away!" Xiludi looked murderous, and stared coldly at Meipo''s body.Mei Po shuddered and fled out of her position in embarrassment.


    Seeing the four girls in front of him, Nie Kong smiled contentedly.


    "Okay, let''s start class everybody. After recovering from the injury, we are training volleyball!"

 222 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0224. Training before the school festival

    For this victory or defeat, the students of Ishiya Demon attach great importance to it, especially this time.After a long period of suffocation, he did not say anything, and gave Liuqi Sheng a severe torture.Their self-esteem strikes endlessly, and they need revenge and humiliation of defeat.


    But paying attention is paying attention, and they are now suffering from a face.There is no other reason. They don''t understand the rules of volleyball.The simple-minded students of Shiya Ma will only be able to fight with simple violence.


    The school has no clubs and no activities, so even though I am strong, I feel like I have nowhere to start.Hearing that the teacher will train himself, they came to the stadium listlessly.


    "Your application is permitted to use the gymnasium for one hour training after school. Who else hasn''t come?"


    When Tojo and the others arrived at the gymnasium, the teacher and the members of Rengyu Diru had been waiting for a long time.Xiludi, who hadn''t been transferred to another school for a long time, had also appeared in the gymnasium.


    "MK5, the ladyboy Wang Meipo." Ningning swept past the surrounding classmates and answered honestly.Due to Xiaokui''s retiring, Ning Ning became the fourth generation of the head of Lie''an Emperor Ru as he wished.


    Toho Shinki and their subordinates have already arrived, only a few miscellaneous fishes that were not selected, which didn''t make much difference!


    "Teacher, we should first choose a captain before we start practicing." Xiludi''s cold and pretty face rarely showed a playful expression.


    Ishiyamo''s male classmates are all very competitive guys, especially Tojo and Oga who have no consciousness of succumbing to others.If you don¡¯t handle the team¡¯s sense of cooperation, you don¡¯t have to know that you will lose miserably.


    "No way, I should do what the captain says is more appropriate." Ji Chuan dragged the long airplane nose and stood up narcissistically.


    "Himekawa, you are too naive, the leader should be the strongest Brother Tojo!" Aizawa sneered.


    "Hey...have you already ignored me? I didn''t agree with you privately transferring the position of captain to someone else!" Although the male deer was smiling, his face was terrifying.


    "Dapor!" Little Beilu on the top of the male deer''s head was protesting something, and his fighting spirit burned in his green eyes.


    "Master is so brave, let''s fight like this!" Xiludi''s cold and pretty face burst out with a happy smile, with compelling charm.


    "What are you talking about, I should be the one!"


    "Want to fight, bastard!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The scene is chaotic, and they will fight for the position of the captain at any time.The unruly Shishi Demon killed Nie Kong, and no one could make them succumb.


    "What is noisy, start practicing now. Whoever wants to be the captain will stand up for me, I will choose by myself." Nie Kong''s red pupils swept across the audience coldly, and all the surrounding students closed their mouths.


    After hesitating for a while, Xiao Kui stood up firmly.The remaining three Toho God Fairy stood in front of Nie Kong after Xiao Kui.Although the male deer is very nervous, of course it is not afraid.What surprised Nie Kong most was the demon maid Xiludi, who would actually compete for the position of captain.


    "Since you want to be the captain, your strength must be recognized by me. Next, if you can receive the ball from me as a free agent in the volleyball court, who is the captain."


    Seeing the six people bravely standing up, Nie Kong''s mouth wore an evil smile.The evil temperament coupled with such a captivating smile made all the girls around him stay for a while.


    "As the volleyball trained by Ishiya Demon, of course it cannot be that ordinary. In order to compete for victory, you have to work harder! So, let''s use it as a training prop before the game."


    I don''t know when a black football-sized "volleyball" appeared on Nie Kong''s right hand, with a dark light shining, and it was a volleyball made of steel.


    Seeing the black "volleyball", Kanzaki Himekawa burst into cold sweat on their foreheads.If an iron ball weighing tens of catties hits the head, it will definitely die!With such a heavy volleyball training, do you think we are Superman, teacher?


    "Haha... the teacher''s training is just what I want, I thought the training would be very boring." The inhuman Tojo was full of excitement!This kind of volleyball is powerful enough.


    "Little Beilu, we are going to go!" The same abnormal male deer had no fluctuations in his face.Being able to train volleyball skills, but also to strengthen himself, there is no reason why the male deer will give up.


    "There should be no problem with applying Xinyueliu''s no-swords-Nadeshiko to training. The teacher''s training is really extraordinary." Xiaokui''s heart no longer has any fluctuations.


    Next, Kanzaki first accepted Nie Kong''s iron ball test.The iron ball weighing several tens of kilograms was lightly thrown to Nie Kong, and he patted it with his right hand.With a bang, the iron ball turned into a meteor and hit the opposite Kanzaki.


    The power of horror is accompanied by the invincible iron block, how can Kanzaki dare to die.A lazy donkey rolled and escaped the impact of an iron ball!With a bang, the iron ball was deeply embedded in the floor.


    Seeing the scene at this moment, Ji Chuan flinched.The two of Toho Shinki were eliminated.Next is the male deer. Because of the power of the devil, Nie Kong''s power is slightly increased.


    This led to the male deer and the little Beru, hitting the iron ball and flying out more than ten meters.Ji Chuan felt very grateful to see the scene of male deer foaming at his mouth!


    The maid demon Xiludi went off, but also failed to block Nie Kong''s serve.


    When it was Xiao Kui''s turn, Xiao Kui stood in the field and closed his eyes, and entered the realm where the heart is still like water.When the iron ball came, Xiao Kui suddenly stretched out his hands and used the knifeless nausea to lift the iron ball high in the sky.


    So Aoi deservedly became the captain, and Tojo had no objection.After Xiaokui took over the free agent''s uniform, his volleyball practice was almost on track.


    With Xiludi as the deputy captain assisting Xiaokui to help explain the rules of volleyball, Shiyamo''s classmates started the arduous "volleyball" training.Although the iron ball is very heavy, several people still slowly overcome difficulties and move forward slowly.After iron ball training, the strength of several people has been baptized.


    After a few days of training, just when the atmosphere was harmonious, MK5 and Mipo appeared in the gym, saying that they would replace Toho Shinki to compete.The result was of course very miserable, and Tojo was killed in one move.

 223 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0225Angelika

    Thirty days is not long, but it is enough to happen.


    Every afternoon, within an hour after school, everyone from Shiya Mo began to practice desperately.Because of the very hard training, their strength improved very quickly.But if you want to be quick, you have to count Qianqiujiang who shamelessly seduce his brother for double repair every night.


    With the strength of Qianqiu now, he has surpassed the Oka classmate without the help of Beiru.When Qian Qiu started training, he had the strength to shock everyone on the spot.It''s just that Qian Qiu Sora has no way to fully use his strength because he has no experience in fighting empty-handed.


    The time came three days before the start of the Shengshiyama Academy Festival. After the hard training, the students left the Shengshiyama Academy with their tired and scarred bodies.


    As for Tojo, who is always so energetic, he has to go out to work after training.Oga, Gushi and Shiludi live in the same direction, so the three of them go home together.


    However, Xiludi was very cold, and basically did not say more than two sentences to the two.The male deer is nothing, but the ancient city is very disappointed.There is such a beautiful beauty to accompany home, but there is no chance to strike up a conversation.


    "Hey! Look at the ancient city. The few people beside the river should be the sisters and teachers of Rage Diru. What are they doing around there." As the male deer looked around, the scene on the river bank appeared. In front of the ancient city.


    "Could it be that the teacher is dating the girls of Lie Furious Emperor Yu at the same time, it is too happy." Seeing Nie Kong playing with the girls by the river, Gu Shi''s eyes were full of jealousy.


    Since he became good friends with Oga, Furuichi felt that he had lost her femininity.Even his sister has hated herself since she was a child.Recalling my sister''s words, "Don''t show up in front of my classmates, I don''t want my friends to know that I have such a disgusting brother!" Gu Shi felt cold.


    "The teacher is just a little more handsome and better, what''s so great?"


    "It depends on the situation that someone was injured. Teacher and they seem to be saving people! Let''s go, let''s go and take a look." Said Xiludi, the demon with better vision than ordinary people, and walked towards Nie Kong first.


    "Is anyone injured?" The teacher''s strength is so terrifying, who can hurt them if he is there?The confused male deer followed Xiludi and came to Nie Kong and the others.


    "It''s Angelika? What''s wrong with her?" Seeing the girl in Nie Kong''s arms, Xiludi exclaimed.The long golden hair was twisted into a braid and hung softly against his chest.The thin gray-white blouse set off the thin figure, she was weakly leaning against Nie Kong''s arms, and the bright beautiful eyes on the pale jade face quietly closed.Familiar face, who is not Angelica?


    "It turns out that classmate Shiludi knows her, which is great. When we came home, we happened to meet her floating on the river, so the teacher caught her. But now she is in a bad condition and just wanted to call the hospital. "Xiao Kui explained.


    "You don''t need to go to the hospital anymore, there is a doctor in the home I use, so just hand her to me!" What happened to Angelika?Why is he injured and unconscious floating in the world.Lamia had summoned Angelika some time ago, but she did not appear at that time.But Yalandron has been in the Demon Realm for a long time, haven''t you found her?Too many questions need to be answered by Angelika.


    "There is really no need to go to the hospital. The heartbeat of this beautiful girl is about to stop. According to my estimation, she should not live for ten minutes!" There is a scary wound behind the girl in her arms, plus she has been floating on the water for a long time. The blood in the body has drained.


    The pale skin did not have any blood, and the weak heartbeat gradually stopped.Without Nie Kong''s blood-sucking evil spirits, there would be no chance of surviving!


    "What!" Xiludi rushed to Nie Kong''s face and put her heart on Angelika''s chest. The faint heartbeat was barely felt, and the vitality was fading.Although the devil''s physique is very strong, it will die if it sheds blood.


    "Let her take her back to my apartment first, there is no way to stay here." If you first embrace Anjie Lika, you should avoid the unimportant people.


    "If... if she died in our apartment, how could it be good?" Xiao Qianqiu worried.


    "Since Xiludi knows her, the teacher will hand her over to Xiludi." To prevent Nie Kong from getting into unnecessary trouble, Xiao Kui persuaded.Assisting the police in the investigation, the teacher was suspected of being a murderer... Thinking of the possibility, Xiao Kui felt a little irritable.


    "Kunijikui is right, the teacher will leave Angelika to me." As long as Angelika''s life can be dragged to Oga''s house, Xiludi believes that Yiliukas'' medical skills will be saved. she was.


    "Hey, Shiludi, don''t always bring strange people back to my house." The male deer shouted in protest.


    "Shut up!" Shiludi roared.


    "It''s too late to say anything, Angelica has no heartbeat." The girl in her arms was full of life, her heartbeat had completely stopped.It could have been saved, but it was all because of Shiludi''s interference.


    "Dead...dead?" Xiludi''s pretty face turned dark in an instant, and her trembling hands touched her heart.The original faint heartbeat, now there is no fluctuation.


    Such a beautiful girl had not been able to own, but saw her die in front of her with his own eyes. Nie Kong said in his heart that it was a lie to not lose.


    "I''ll take Angelika to my apartment first. If Xiludi can contact her family, please ask them to come to my apartment and take her away." Nie Kong encircled Angelika''s cold snake waist. Slowly left in the respected sight of the girls.


    "It''s the school festival in three days. I hope the teacher can solve all the troubles."


    The bright red sunset stretched Nie Kong''s back very long, and the women suddenly felt that their teacher was so tall.If other people encounter this situation, I am afraid they will not have time to escape.But the teacher is the opposite, trying to take the responsibility.


    Now let''s bring Lukas here first to see if there is any hope of saving him.If it doesn''t work, bring Angelika back.With this thought in mind, Xiludi rushed to the male deer''s house at the fastest speed.

 224 The collapsed two-dimensional text 0226, the first refiner

    "This should be the dimensional teleportation demon of the Demon Realm, has something happened?" Griffia asked in surprise when she saw the girl sleeping in Nie Kong''s arms.Speaking of it, she was still Angelika teleporting to the world, so she would naturally recognize her.


    "When we discovered Angelica she was already like this, maybe she was chased by someone." Nie Kong looked at the dead Angelica, she was indeed very beautiful.It''s just a pity, it''s dead now.Nie Kong used spiritual sense to observe her body and found that the soul had not left her body.


    If the soul that has not been condensed leaves her body, it will certainly not last long and dissipate into ionic energy.Unless at the moment of coming out, seal into a spirit or use your own soul power to warm up.


    Wait, there seems to be some information about refining in the Goddess Cultivation Art.Her own dingtian ring is very powerful, but if she is trained into her own spirit... can she be attached to the ring?


    Nie Kong wouldn''t even dare to even think of it before he had completed the first level of the Imperial Girl Cultivation Technique.But now there is strong soul power to support, so Nie Kong''s heart is eager to try.


    The Dingtian Ring was made by Emperor Fuxi. Without his strength, it would not be possible to destroy it, so Nie Kong can feel relieved to experiment.


    "It''s a pity, she''s not saved anymore." Griffia saw Angelika''s lifeless pale cheeks, helplessly shook her head and smiled bitterly.Angelika, who once sent them to the human world, is now leaving them forever.


    "I can''t tell you! Griffia, please help take care of Xiao Liyas first, and don''t let anyone get close to me within five meters by the way!" Just do it, and Nie Kong crossed his legs to get himself into the best state, and then Go all out to start making your own debut.


    "Yes, master!" Although I didn''t understand what the master was going to do, Griffia naturally didn''t dare to slack off when I saw the master''s serious expression for the first time.


    Nie Kong took a deep breath, calming his ups and downs.Sitting in the corner of the room, silently igniting the power of his soul.After a while, the flames of nothingness followed Nie Kong''s spiritual sense, slowly rising up.


    Void flames circled around Angelika''s body, seeming to add warmth to the cold her.The Heaven Ring in the soul appeared in the void, although the soul fire continued to burn, it still failed to melt it.


    The temperature rose rapidly at an angle of forty-five degrees, and the originally cooled corpse melted into a clear liquid under the fire of the soul.Nie Kong closed his six senses and put his whole body in the liquid. The spiritual sense in his brain controlled Dingtian Jie and dropped it into the liquid made by refining Angelica.


    The power of the soul circulates endlessly, maintaining the state of soul fire.The flame of emptiness burns Dingtian Ring, not only to maintain Angelica''s soul, but also to melt the two into one.


    Although the power of the soul is great, it is difficult to support for a long time.Nie Kong was already sweating, as if washed in water.


    The fire is getting stronger and the temperature is extremely high.Dingtianjie slowly absorbed the liquid, and the two merged abnormally.Although it is slow, it is still smelting.Nie Kong looked forward to how the Dingtian Ring would change when the two were combined into one.


    The ring in the void was finally about to be absorbed, but it would take a short period of refining to be considered a real success.


    When Qianqiu came home, seeing Nie Kong sitting quietly on the ground, she wanted to run to hug him.But it was stopped by Griffia.Such a terrifying soul fire, if Qianqiu touches some soul, he will suffer irreparable injuries.


    Even Griffia, who was observing from a distance, could perceive the indescribable fear.It was terrible, it was about sucking her soul into it.Although I don''t know what Nie Kong is doing, Griffia thinks it must be very important.


    What surprised her most was that Angelika''s body was slowly melting into a liquid state, which was a bit weird.Who is his own master?


    Nie Kong screamed wildly, and the power of the soul in his body ignited to form a powerful soul flame.After a long period of calcination, the liquid refining from the body completely melted into the Dingtian Ring.


    The world stood still for an instant, as if the world had never had a sound.Then a deep muffled thunder sound came from the distant horizon, and the "bang" sound got closer and closer, and there was a sudden earth-shattering explosion.


    The Ding Tian Jie in the void bursts with unprecedented light, like a dawn breaking through the darkness, bringing people hope of light.


    The spiritual consciousness touched the heaven ring formed in the void, and a feeling of blazing heat came from it.There is not much change in appearance, but all the functions have been presented in his mind.


    In order to confirm his idea, Nie Kong said in silence.


    A dazzling light flashed, and the Ding Tian Ring in the void suddenly showed the fuzzy figure of Angelika.Her figure became clearer and clearer, and she was completely in front of Nie Kong soon.


    The golden hair fell naturally, floating in the air like a goddess.The fair and smooth skin can be broken by blowing a bomb, completely present in front of Nie Kong.


    Looking at the transformed spirit, Nie Kong was taken aback, and immediately understood.Since it is a tool spirit, it can naturally be transformed with a magic weapon as powerful as Dingtian Ring.


    "Not bad."


    Since there was no loss, Nie Kong began to look at the work in front of him with peace of mind.Gleefully stroking Angelika''s smooth face, as long as he recognizes it again, he should be able to understand her abilities.


    The dark and simple Dingtian Ring had the existence of the spirit, and it was able to transform into Angelica''s figure.Since then, with the protection of Dingtian Ring, Angelika''s soul has been immortal.


    Anjelica, who closed her eyes quietly, opened her bright eyes and called out "Master" softly!Ding Tian Jie had already been engraved with Nie Kong''s soul brand, so of course Angelika wanted to call him his master.


    "Since the dimensional teleportation demon has been integrated, does Dingtian Ring possess that kind of ability. Well, the most important thing now is to recognize the master a second time." Nie Kong''s face appeared when he saw the attractive Angelika in front of him. A happy smile.It was the first time that the Qi Ling was sealed into the Dingtian Ring, but I didn''t expect it to be successful.


    "Come and serve the master, we are going to confess the Lord a second time, my beautiful precepts!"


    "Yes, my master!" Nie Kong had the same mind long ago, and Nie Kong could control it to do anything.There is no other reason, because she is her own magic weapon.

 225 The collapse of the two-dimensional body text 0227, the beginning of Ding Tian Ji

    Angelika did not lose her memory, but still retained her emotions from her previous life.So even though he heard Nie Kong''s instructions, his cheeks that could be broken by a bomb were still full of shyness.In the case of the communion of minds, Angelica certainly knew what the so-called second confession was.


    It''s just too shy, there are two girls next to us looking at us.Master, you are too thick-skinned, how can you be honest and demanding to do those very dirty things.


    Rejoicing and shy, Angelica did not resist.The souls of the two have an inseparable bond.As long as Nie Kong''s soul still exists, she will be Nie Kong''s loyal servant!


    Angelika in the void nestled in his arms, her cheeks red.That smooth jade skin gleamed attractively in the moonlight.The two hearts cling to each other tightly, puff, puff!The soul resonated deeply, and the strange and exciting feeling swept through her body.


    Although it''s a spiritual form, it feels like a real girl.On the contrary, because of the fetters of the soul, the senses have expanded a bit.The Shuangxiu magical skill is activated, absorbing the cold vitality power from Angelika.


    In the bloody recognition of the master, countless information flowed into Nie Kong''s mind.From now on, Nie Kong knew all the secrets of Dingtian Ring.Angelika''s body and mind, even all her thoughts, could not escape Nie Kong''s eyes.Completely control all of her.


    In the dumb look of Qianqiu''s two girls, Angelica''s body suddenly split in half, and the one they loved was sucked into Angelica''s body.As for Angelika herself, she lost consciousness happily when Nie Kong disappeared.


    Nie Kong knew about Angelika''s abilities, so instead of resisting, he took the initiative to enter her body.Very exciting setting, Angelika Dimensional Teleportation, can teleport Nie Kong to the ring space.


    And when Angelica forms a ring, it means that Angelica''s avatar will appear in the space of Dingtian Ring.In Dingtian Ring, she has the ability to actively transport the girl to Nie Kong.


    Although only one person can be sent out, Angelica is like an NPC in an online game, with great authority.So in the future, any MM who can please Angelika will be able to run out of the ring.Of course, it needs to be Nie Kong''s consent, if Nie Kong objected, he would not be able to go out.


    There are mountains and water in the space, sea and forest.The harmonious scene modifies the space like the real world.The only flaw is that there is no day and night in the ring space.The purple sky is like the underworld, although it is not dark but it looks a little strange.


    The spiritual sense covers the space, and Nie Kong can teleport to every corner of the space at will.First of all, the girls in the IS world, thanks to the elder sister of the genius girl Qi, the technology is already very advanced.


    The exquisite attic is built in the sky of the big trees, like a fairy living in a wooden house in a Western fantasy.The sparkling light shines, and there is already an invention of electricity.Among them, there is a huge attic in their territory.Yes, IS Academy has copied it into the ring space.


    Lingshen found the women who had been pushed to Qiandong and found that they were eating in the room.The appearance is still so beautiful, but his face looks very haggard.Without the watering of Nie Kong''s love, the women almost lost their purpose of living.


    Nie Kong first adjusted the internal time ratio of Dingtian Ring to the maximum 1:3, and then his body blurred and teleported to the side of Qiandong''s women.With the existence of Qi Ling, Nie Kong was able to control the time ratio between the ring space and the outer dimensional world.


    Of course, the faster the spirit grows, the more perfect the proportion of time.If there is a 1:100 existence in the future, then there is no need to worry about the girls in the ring being lonely.


    The current Dingtian Ring is still evolving towards perfection.

 226 The collapse of the second element text 0228, comfort the girls

    Without Nie Kong''s company in a strange space, Qian Dongyu''s fragile heart is a hundred times more painful than losing her brother Yixia.The surrounding Qi, Charlotte, Huang Lingyin, Lavra, and Cecilia are not much better, they all look the same.


    Zhenye and Shu two girls were very depressed, they searched most of the weird world, and they couldn''t know where at this moment.Shu especially hated Nie Kong, and actually made his beloved sister and childhood sweetheart into such a way.


    "I''m back." A familiar voice reached a few women''s ears, and their trembling bodies hoped to look up at the source of the sound.The handsome and bad face is so impressive. Although the appearance has changed a little, they can recognize Nie Kong even if it turns into gray.


    "Jun Nie!" The thoughts in the girls'' hearts turned into motivation, and the six girls pressed Nie Kong who appeared under them.The strong fragrance of the girl greeted her, and Nie Kong was drunk.


    All the sadness and thoughts in the heart burst out during the war, and the girls'' radiant faces showed contented smiles.After spending two days with Jia''er and the others, Nie Kong summoned Angelika.


    It has been three days since I entered the ring, and it has been one day outside.It''s time to go back after indulging for so long.The fuzzy figure was clear, and Angelika appeared in front of Nie Kong.


    When the women saw Angelika for the first time, they looked a little pleased.If you can have a good relationship with Angelika, how happy it would be to go out with your beloved Nie Jun.


    The weird gloomy light flickered, and Nie Kong wickedly rushed into the cracked Angelica.Very H transmission method, start again.


    "Finally willing to come back, my master." The light reappeared, Nie Kong felt his face fall into a soft and fragrant embrace as soon as he ran out of Angelika''s body.The fragrant embrace is Griffia.


    "Uuuu..." Little Lias in Xiludi''s arms saw her close Nie Kong appear, her lovely face covered with tears.Especially the small nose, tweeting and sobbing.


    Although she was crying, Liyas was really cute.


    "Little Liyas hadn''t seen her father for a day, so she cried miserably. The cruel master, thought you would abandon us." Griffia stroked Nie Kong''s hair, her tone was rare and full of gentleness.


    "Big brother idiot, he ran away without saying a word. Do you want to scare Qianqiu to death." Qianqiu, who is deeply in love, has already opened up and fell in love with Nie Kong.


    "Okay, okay! Let''s wait for the old days tonight, and there are others." Although I am obsessed with the softness of Griffia, there seem to be several demons in the house.


    Demon in the form of Mumu, Maid Demon Shirudi, and Little Loli Demon Lamia!The two of them were probably the doctor that Sheludi had brought, but they didn''t expect that Angelika had already given it to him.


    He took the little Lias who was about to move in Sherudi''s arms, and kissed her nostalgic cheek.Little Lias started giggling.


    "Teacher, we are very grateful to you for saving Angelika, but I want to ask her a few questions." Xiludi helplessly, she had already asked Angelika when Nie Kong was away.But Angelika didn''t pay attention to Sherudi at all, always saying that everything was waiting for the master to decide.


    "Well...Angelika, please answer her, but don''t involve the most confidential content." Nie Kong said while teasing Xiao Lias.


    "Yes, master!" Angelica was very obedient.


    "Then... then I started to ask. Some time ago, we should have called you, but there was no news. What happened during this time?" Xiludi asked puzzled.


    "At that time, I was taken by slave traders in the Demon Realm..." As Angelika said, the three of Xiludi finally understood the whole story.It turned out that Angelica was caught by the slave trader, just like the original.


    The wound on the back was caused by a slave trader who chased her.After untold hardships, he fled to the human world, but he has lost consciousness.He was seriously injured and died, but fortunately he met Nie Kong.


    "I knew I was dead, but the master pulled me back from the underworld. So now Angelika''s body, heart, and soul... all belong to the master." Angelika said without regret.


    "In that case, can I trouble you to send us back to the demon world?" Mumu form Pulukas asked.


    "No, now I have lost the ability to teleport, you can find Dad." Angelica shook her head.


    As Dingtianjie, Angelika couldn''t leave Nie Kong at all.


    The three of them left Nie Kong''s apartment with some regrets, but they were relieved to see that Angelika was not dead.

 227 The collapse of the second element text 0229, the school festival begins

    The students of Shengshiya Demon Academy attach great importance to this competition, perhaps because of the reason of the six riding saints, or perhaps because of the bad boys in their eyes.This time the volleyball match was listed as one of the school festivals.Two large banners were hung outside the gymnasium, which was the venue for the competition, with the words "Sheng Shiya Demon Academy Festival Volleyball Showdown".


    1:30 in the afternoon is the time for the volleyball game to start. Before it started, the students of the Sage Demon began to gather in the gymnasium.Some students even put down the class activities and came.


    Haunted houses, restaurants, maid cafes... The number of people participating in the school festival activities was less than half, and many people came to watch the final battle.Someone opened the market and the odds were 1:3.


    The odds for a bet on Liuqi Sheng to win is three to one, on the contrary, Shi Yamo wins one to three!Most of the students of the Sacred Stone Arrows believe in the strength of the Six Knights, no wonder the odds are so high.Fortunately, Ji Chuan didn''t put the money in, otherwise the dealer would definitely lose the bankruptcy!


    Because of Nie Kong''s pressure on the field, Shiya Demon''s competitors gathered in the gym early.Girl representatives are Xiaokui, Qianqiu, and Xiludi.Boys include Tojo, Oga, Kanzaki, Himekawa, Aizawa, and Natsume.


    "Come on! Holy Shiya Demon!" At this moment, the beautiful cheerleader Qihaijing brought in wearing sexy short skirts desperately cheered and shouted, and the morale of Shiya Demon''s members was not lightly hit.


    "The cheerleader''s momentum is nothing. This is the time to show our Shi Shi Demon''s strength, Shi Shi Demon come on!" Headed by Ning Ning, the girl from Lie Rage Diru came to the gym with a flower ball in her hand.


    The fragile shouts of more than a dozen delicate girls instantly lifted Shiya Demon''s aura.


    The cheerleaders on both sides refused to admit defeat, and tried to pinch each other.It''s just that this is the home field of the Holy Stone Arrow Demon, so more and more people''s voices suppressed the voices of Fei Rage Emperor Ru''s daughters.


    "Brother teacher...it''s too much, they bully us so much!" Tears appeared in Yujia''s eyes, and looked at Nie Kong pitifully.


    "Youjia, good classmates, the teacher will help you get revenge!" Seeing Ningning and a dozen others staring at him, Nie Kong vowed to pat his chest.


    Is it really okay for the teacher to rely on you alone?


    "Hey hey, you are too partial, do you really want to drive me out of the holy stone arrow demon?" Nie Kong walked out from behind the crowd, and the noble and evil man instantly became the focus of the gym.


    The evil smile is looming, and the charm that exudes is really the prince charming candidate for the young girl''s dream.


    "Wow...Teacher, come on, don''t lose to Liuqi Sheng!" All the beauties of the holy stone demon present turned over to Nie Kong.Liuqisheng smiled helplessly, but he had nothing to do with Nie Kong.


    "Teacher is great, I love you so much!" Ning Ningwu''s eyes were full of excitement, and she couldn''t wait to kiss Nie Kong''s face.It is a blessing for them to have such a responsible teacher.


    "Forget it, the competition is mainly based on strength. Friends, give the Shiya Demon guys some color to see." The horse said aloud.


    "Yes, Captain!" The five people''s expressions were slightly dark, and their state slowly adjusted.


    "Haha...Don''t be proud, let''s show you the results of our training in more than 30 days." The Tojo team were fighting spirit, and their eyes were full of confidence.


    It was Toho Shinhime who appeared on stage, plus Oga and Natsume!The alternate players are Qianqiujiang, Xiludi!


    In order to ensure the fairness of the game, the referee is Zenjuro Saotome.He saw Shi Shi Demon''s mental state, he was a little surprised at what kind of special training Nie Kong gave them.


    Zen Juro blew the whistle that hung on his chest, "Then, now the open match of Ishiya Demon vs. Saint Ishiya Demon Minister Alliance officially begins, with two pairs aligned."


    The two teams walked to their respective positions and stood there, and then a harsh scream erupted in the stadium.What was the result of the game? Was it successfully drove out the Shiya Demon, or was the Six Knights going to be transferred to Shiya Demon''s class?The result will be announced soon.


    "Let everyone wait for a long time. This year''s Holy Rock Demon Academy Festival''s most interesting finale plan, the volleyball matchup between the Six Riding St. vs. Ishiya Demon Problem Student Group, I am Kunai Doyoko who is in charge of the Broadcasting Department of the Division." As soon as the call fell, the speaker''s voice came from the speakers placed around the front.On the podium of the commentator, there is also a cat star.


    The first to serve was the Xinzhuang classmate of Six Saints. He is the master of the boxing club so his arm strength is very good.


    "Shishi demon garbage, today, in front of all the teachers and students of the school, kick you out of the holy stone demon!" Xinzhuang smiled arrogantly, threw the volleyball high with his left hand, and leaped high with the palm of his right hand on top of the volleyball. .


    The soft volleyball is transformed from a circle into an ellipse under the huge force of Xinzhuang.With a squeak, the volleyball dashed across the beautiful stream and rushed to Shiyamo''s position.The speed is very fast and the angle is very tricky.


    "It''s not challenging. Compared with the ball served by the teacher, there is a fundamental difference between heaven and earth. The light volleyball can be stopped by Kanzaki." Kanzaki and Natsume, who decided to start a counterattack, gave a wink. Nodded.


    The volleyball hitting his face easily lifted Natsume and floated slowly at the front end of the block.After receiving the volleyball held by Natsume, Kanzaki immediately jumped up.


    "It''s not that easy to score points for you!" Miki and Xianghongdao jumped up high and stretched out four hands to block the way that volleyball must pass.


    "It''s up to you to stop my smash." After Kanzaki crossed the net, he slapped the volleyball with his palm, and there was a crash.The volleyball in front hit Miki''s body like a jet missile.


    "Ah..." A cry of pain sounded, although Miki stopped the volleyball.But the horrific force attached to volleyball directly knocked him a few meters away.


    After the dozens of kilograms of iron volleyball used by Nie Kong during training, Kanzaki improved the volleyball rules while improving his strength in stages.With Kanzaki''s full burst, Miki failed to stop the volleyball force.


    After landing, Kanzaki clapped his hands with Natsume, "scoring!" Seeing Miki''s miserable appearance, Kanzaki, who was revengeful and hated, felt unconscious.


    The entire gymnasium was silent, and the faces of Liuqi Saints were a little weird.The attack in one go, so quickly gave Shi Yamo a lead.Especially Miki, who was sore all over, his eyes were even more surprised.


    Some time ago, I had a seckill, when did it become so powerful?

 228 The collapsed two-dimensional body 0230, Emperor Mao mist arrow

    Did they train them in such a short period of time?His smiling face immediately stiffened, and his eyes were a little serious.


    "Don''t be careless, and play as hard as you can." The horse had to tap the ball twice and stood in the serving position.Seeing the progress of Kanzaki, no one dared to look down upon everyone of Ishiya Ma.


    "Yes, Captain!" Liu Qisheng returned to their respective positions, his face full of seriousness.


    Going out and throwing the ball, apply Bajiquan to volleyball.With a powerful blow, the sound of breaking through the air rang through the stadium!Unparalleled serve, bombarded away with terrifying power.


    The volleyball violently rubbed the air and made a shrill sound, and people in the distance could see the faint redness of the volleyball.


    There was no attempt to keep his hands, and when he thought he would score directly, Xiao Kui had already appeared in the volleyball foothold.Xinyueliu''s swordless has already trained her to the realm of proficiency in training.


    Boom!The volleyball trembled in Xiaokui''s arm, but the strength quickly weakened.Such a powerful serve can not cause too much pressure for Xiao Kui, who has experienced the baptism of Nie Kong''s iron ball training.


    "Score, Tojo!" Xiaokui hit the weak volleyball over Tojo.


    "Leave it to me, Captain!" Tojo is like a tiger coming out of the mountain, his powerful body still gives people a strong sense of oppression."Man with glasses, let''s have a showdown."


    The big palm of the fan covered the volleyball and almost pressed the round volleyball into a strip.With the explosion, the striped volleyball shot at the glasses man.


    The wind pressure attached to the volleyball blew the hair of Liuqi Shengji people backward.Before the ball arrives, power comes first.


    He was almost stupid on the spot. From the power of his serve, Tojo''s strength has almost doubled compared to last month. Is it that crazy?


    "Going out of the Eight Gods - Double troublesome hands!"


    The palms of the horse are fully swung out, trying to block the volleyball that hits like a meteor.Zizi''s voice sounded, and the horse''s body slid backward.There was a lot of smoke from the sneakers under my feet.


    The smell of burnt skin came out, causing the surrounding students to be extremely shocked.Monsters, how can humans have such great power?


    His hands were numb, and the clenched volleyball fell to the floor of the gymnasium.Ishiyama High School took the lead by two points with overwhelming strength.


    The rest of Liuqisheng had a lot of cold sweat on their foreheads.How on earth did you train? How could it become so powerful in a short time?


    The people of Shi Shi Demon are very grateful to Nie Kong, because all the grievances and hatred for his sake can be avenged on Liuqi Sheng.Especially Xiao Kui had already retired from Liewu Diru for Nie Kong.


    The next game showed an overwhelming advantage. Xiaokui received the ball as a free agent, and the male deer took turns to smash the ball. In the game, the six riders were abused.


    The five members of Shi Shi Demon were particularly comfortable, and their depressed heart was completely vented on Liu Qi Sheng.


    Under such circumstances, the Six Saints are like insects entangled in spider webs, unable to get out no matter how hard they struggle.Comparing the two, it is clear who will win.


    "Beep-beep-" The three rounds soon ended with Ishiya Ma''s victory, but Ishiya Ma''s classmates cheered after Zen Juro announced the result of the game.


    "Yeah...Teacher, teacher, we are victorious." Yujia MM and charming Ning Ning, who were accompanied by Nie Kong, plunged into his arms with surprises on their faces.Xiao Kui came to Qi Haijing and stretched her hand in front of Qi Haijing.Qi Haijing gently put her hand on it, and Xiaokui strongly supported her up.


    Tojo did not fall into trouble, but instead agreed to have time to go with the horse to determine the winner.


    The two queues saluted each other, and the atmosphere became harmonious.


    At this moment, accompanied by the sound of the chair falling and the ear-piercing sound of the microphone cable being tripped, the arrogant but cold male voice rushed out of the microphone and echoed over the gymnasium.


    "Unite as one through sports, sweat, and enthusiasm. After a desperate stop, the two sides have no barriers. I don''t know when they will recognize each other. The sacred stone demon and the stone demon have become one. Is it?" The explosive head-like shape, the narrow eyes and the pointed face, plus the three slender scars from top to bottom, perfectly express the hooligan temperament!He was holding the microphone, and his voice came from the speakers placed around him, and his words were full of mockery, "Don''t play this kind of game that is not suitable for you, male deer!"


    And in the stands, I don''t know when dozens of emperor industry''s bald heads were scattered.Although these few students dotted with the holy stone arrow demon are just a few drops of water in the pond, but the knives and sticks held by them are enough to threaten the holy stone arrow demon students.


    The gate of the gymnasium was also buckled from the inside by a few students from Dimao Industry with a few baseball bats.


    Kiriya jumped off when he supported the table with one hand.Putting his left hand in his trouser pocket at random, he turned the microphone with the other hand, step by step, pacing slowly towards the stadium.In the stands, four bald heads also jumped down directly, following Wu Shi.


    "The shadow group, these four guys are the shadow group of the Emperor Industry! It is said that after the Wuya left, the shadow group has been controlling the Emperor Industry instead of the Wuya. In this way, he is the Viper Wuya!" Until this time, Gushi Finally recognized the identity of some familiar people in memory.


    "Mistiya is a villain who has a scorpion, and anyone who offends him will retaliate no matter where he goes to the end of the world. I heard that he moved to Nara three years ago, how come he is here now?" Kanzaki has a background in the underworld, so He knew all the surrounding gang backgrounds.


    "What, did he move to Nara? So, what happened three years ago..." Miki''s face was full of shock, puzzlement and bitterness. He never thought that Oka did everything for him three years ago.


    "Oh, it turns out that you are the kid who was scratched by me three years ago. It''s too much, I almost forgot. But now it''s not too late to remember. Let''s get rid of the male deer while you are on the way. Don''t move others , I have a hostage in my hand. If I say anything, I will be expelled according to the school rules." Wu Shi''s eyes showed cold eyes, like a poisonous snake.


    Even the teacher of the holy stone arrow demon who was present had their legs trembling with fright, let alone the students in the school.

 229 The collapse of the second element text 0231, perfect ending

    The only thing that was not moved by the holy stone arrow demon except Liuqi Sheng, was Zen Juro.They all have confidence in their own strength, so there is no fog arrow that is afraid of appearing.


    Of course, everyone in Shishi Demon has long been used to seeing this kind of things, so there is no fear at all.Especially male deer, the tyrannical heart began to move around.


    "Hey, teachers, did you say that? This is a violent incident." Wuya held a baseball bat and kept approaching the former enemy male deer.


    "If you continue to commit persecution, you will definitely be punished, and you will definitely be punished, including your Emperor Mao!" Mr. Kido, who is a special class Ishiya Demon, bravely scolded.


    Fortunately, I didn''t go to Dimao Industrial High School to be a teacher, otherwise, all my eyes would be men with bald heads. It would definitely be worse than death.


    This scene had already been expected, so Nie Kong was not surprised.The plot hasn''t changed much, the only thing that has changed is Xiao Lias'' chaos.But Nie Kong didn''t care much, the demons hadn''t appeared yet.


    "That''s right, we are very afraid that we will drop out, so let''s go back. Do you think Lao Tzu would be so stupid to talk about things like that?" As Wuya spoke, his right leg was already kicking the Oga''s lower abdomen.


    "Drop out of school or something, do you think I will care?"


    "Teacher, can I beat him? I can beat him." Although the male deer had a gloomy face, he still smiled kindly when facing Nie Kong.Gushi knew that the male deer was already angry.


    "Teacher, please dissuade classmate Nanlu, the hostage is still in Di Mao''s hands." Qi Haijing said in a panic.


    "Drop out of school? Hostage? Who cares about those boring things. Little ones, no classmates, if someone dares to bully us Shiya Demon, what should we do?" Although Nie Kong hopes to make a mess, there is Zen Shiro in Emperor Mao. Those guys have no threat at all.


    "Get rid of them, get rid of them!" Toho Shinki drank with excitement, and the other students around Shiya Demon enthusiastically moved Nie Air Conditioner.The voice is getting louder and louder, and the momentum is pressing.


    "This bastard can really cause trouble, no wonder he can get along with Shi Shima''s students!" Although he cursed Nie Kong secretly in his heart, Zen Jurou was actually envious.The students of the holy stone arrow demon around, the cowardly they aroused the blood in the heart.


    "Is that the Shishi Demon? I really want to be transferred to the teacher''s class." Sheng Shi Shi Demon''s classmate looked at Nie Kong full of admiration.From this moment on, the image of Shi Shi Mo became tall and tall due to Nie Kong.


    "You... do you want to die?" Wu Shi was a little scared, he wanted to take back his right leg.But the heel and the powerful arm have stopped on it.


    "Shadow team, tackle the male deer!"


    "Come on, classmates!" Following Nie Kong''s instructions, the Tojo screamed and rushed into the bald-headed crowd.The booming sound blew up, and the green bald head floated in the sky like a bowling ball.


    Liuqisheng was unwilling to lag behind. Except for Miki''s help to the male deer, the goal of the other five people was to solve the bald Emperor Maoist party that threatened the hostages.


    "Taste the nirvana that was researched in 30 days of painful training, the super iron ball is stuck in the fist!" The male deer''s terrifying fist blasted on Di Mao Wuya''s face in an unstoppable posture.


    With the fists bursting out of the male deer''s body, Wu Shi''s ugly facial features began to be distorted into a human form.The part of Qiqiao has overflowed with bright red blood.The strong teeth in his mouth filled the field.


    "Boss!" The four monks from the film crew rushed in front of the male deer. Before they could do anything, they were intercepted by classmate Miki.Although the four monks were very powerful, they still couldn''t stop Miki and the male deer from attacking together.


    The sound of dong dong rang, and the bald head of Emperor Mao in the gym was piled up into a hill.Wake up, Wuya saw the entire army annihilated, and his legs were weak in fright, but he still said stiffly: "You remember to me, I Wuya will definitely avenge you!"


    Wuzhi, nicknamed the poisonous snake, is well-known for Jai Xuan.But the strength is too poor to make any climate.Even Kanzaki, who had been trained by Nie Kong''s volleyball, had already exploded their strength.


    "You are so courageous, you dare to provoke us Shiya Demon! Who do you think you are? Who cares about your revenge?" Kanzaki slowly approached Wuya with a brutal face, his fists squeaked.


    Several people in Tojo laughed, and it seemed that they had done nothing less to beat down the dog.


    "After 30 days of depression, their nature has been completely exposed, brother, you don''t care about them." My cute and shy Xiaokui, when did I learn to act like a baby?


    "Hmm...Xiao Kui is right! Too violent will bring bad influence to other students, I will stop them..." The bones all over his body seemed to be crisp, and Nie Kong felt a little floating in his body.


    "Hey...you guys, don''t be too much, just wait for me..."


    Wuya in the distance heard Nie Kong¡¯s "soft clothes", and his face showed a proud smile: "Didn''t you guys hear it? Your teacher is telling you to stop. Hahaha... look at yours according to the situation. Is the teacher afraid of our Emperor Mao¡¯s revenge?"


    The teacher is so powerful, is it really afraid of Wu Shi''s revenge?


    "Hmm...If you have the final blow, let it be handed over to the teacher." The Shiya Demon, who was still a little confused, staggered and almost fell to the ground.God, we were wrong, we shouldn¡¯t doubt the teacher¡¯s violent gene.


    "Stupid teacher, you are too violent. Now you look like a teacher." Ning Ning sighed, there really is nothing to do with the teacher.


    "You... don''t mess around, we will definitely... get revenge." Nie Kong, with silver hair and red eyes, is like a demon. Although the evil smile is handsome, it makes them so scared.


    "It would be great if I could come back again." Nie Kong''s words directly made Wuya''s feet soft. How could I get into the perverted group of Shiya Demon.


    Dozens of Emperor Mao''s bald heads were dragged by inexplicable force and rolled quickly into a ball.In the strange eyes around, Nie Kong took a shot.With a bang, the huge human football disappeared into the sky.


    crystal!The huge football has become a bright star in the sky!


    "Yeah... I''m saved!" The surrounding students reacted, and the gym burst into cheers.After this incident, the classmates of the Holy Stone Arrow have accepted the students of the Stone Arrow.


    Especially Nie Kong, has won the favor of countless girls.If the college has selected the most popular teachers, it would be Nie Kong.

 230 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0232, six riders join

    Although there was some surprise, the school festival of the holy stone arrow demon came to a perfect end.The new notice has been posted on the notice board. It says that it is due to Nie Kong''s "good" performance in the gym yesterday, which is a special commendation for outstanding teachers.However, in terms of the bets on both sides, the school neither said support nor opposition, and maintained an ambiguous attitude!


    The high level of the school publicly supports gambling among students, which does have some negative effects.However, Liuqisheng is a proud fellow, so he honestly kept his promise.Several people were full of excitement and curiosity about being able to enter the special class of Ishiya Demon.


    Only Qi Haijing was uneasy in her heart. The teacher used to say that he wanted me to be his maid should be a joke.If he really asks, what should I do?


    The six people walked around the college half a circle with mixed emotions, and arrived at the teaching building that had already been destroyed.Due to the provocation of the six people, they said that the destruction of the teaching building was basically caused by them.


    Just outside the door of the special classroom, Tojo, who is known as the strongest student of Ishiya Ma, wailed in pain.


    "Teacher, you are too cruel, how can you force me to do these things. Compared to these, I would rather you kill me."


    "Don''t be long-winded, you can clean up the classroom tonight if it''s finished!" Dingdang''s objects fell on the floor, accompanied by the teacher''s scolding from outside the classroom door.The six people sweated their heads, and their heads supplemented the images in the classroom.


    Teacher Nie Kong, whom they admired, took the pointer in his hand and desperately tortured the students, and the students in the classroom howled in pain.


    "Teacher... is terrible, no wonder he can unify Ishiyamo High School. Seniors, do we really want to go in?" Xinzhuang from the boxing club stammered.


    "A man must abide by his promise. What kind of abuse is mere abuse." Going out and swallowing his saliva, he dared to dedicate himself and first opened the classroom door.It is because of a strict teacher that the students of Ishiya Demon will improve so quickly.


    "Woo..." Qi Haijing covered her eyes, too scared to watch the sad scene of Tojo Hideto in the classroom.


    It''s just that when they saw the scene in the classroom, they were all stupid on the spot.There is no abuse, it''s all their cranky thinking.On the podium, Hideto Tojo was carrying a white chalk, looking helplessly at the math problems on the blackboard.The simple calculation of positive and negative numbers in junior high school stumped the Tojo classmate who is known as the strongest.


    -56x42+15=?


    The students sitting under the podium sweated on their foreheads and stared at the math problems on the blackboard as if they were facing an enemy.The foolish Shiyama high school students are all stumped on the three arithmetic problems in junior high school.


    Even Xiao Kuijiang, who has a slightly better grade in the class, points his finger to calculate the math problem above.That distressed look is too cute.


    "Old... teacher, what are you doing?" Qi Hai asked quietly.


    "You are here just right! Qi Haijing, please come up and help Tojo to solve this question. The other five people will find their seats and sit down." Nie Kong was surprised when he saw the six people standing outside the door. Fleeting.


    Originally, Nie Kong''s bet was half-joking, and he never thought that Six Riding Saints would transfer to the special class he taught.Don''t they fear that Ishiya Demon''s idiot will pull their IQ to the same level, and then use experience to defeat them?


    Although they didn''t mean to despise the Shiya Demon, their heads were already full of muscles.Even Xiao Kui was a little silly, but she was so cute.


    "Yes...Yes!" Qi Haijing stepped onto the podium nervously, but she stumbled on the threshold under her feet.She exclaimed, and her body happened to plunge into Nie Kong''s broad embrace.


    "That classmate Qi Haijing, the teacher will be very embarrassed in such a place! Besides, Qi Haijing and I have a teacher-student relationship! But if it continues like this, the touching relationship between teachers and students may be passed on." The mature female body is very soft, and the rich virgin Yuxiang pounces on her face, feeling great.


    "Teacher, I''m very sorry." Qi Haijing, who was out of her rigidity, immediately jumped away from the teacher, her face and ears were full of crimson because of her shyness and tension.Before he eased his emotions, a few chills came from behind.


    He glanced at the classroom secretly, and found that the girl in the class had focused his attention on her.Especially the three women sitting in front, looking at herself with hostility.Qi Haijing is inexplicable. She didn''t provoke anyone when she just moved here, so why does someone hate herself?


    "If the teacher doesn''t have anything to do with me, can I go down first." Tojo, who was silent in front of the podium for a long time without being able to solve the problem, touched his brain and asked.


    "Stand still for me first, and wait until Qi Haijing comes over to answer the question." Although Shi Shimo''s classmates are stupid, Nie Kong''s math level has improved to junior high school level.If it were before, I''m afraid I didn''t even reach the simple questions in the fifth grade of elementary school!


    "Good teacher!" Qi Haijing obediently came to the front of the blackboard, and almost laughed out loud after seeing the question.No, did the first grade questions in junior high school stump you all?


    Qianqianyu lifted the chalk briskly with his hand, and wrote the answer to the question in a few strokes on the blackboard gracefully.All the Shiya Demon in the classroom exclaimed, yelling fiercely.Especially Ji Chuan, who used his mobile phone to call for help, compared Qi Haijing and herself after finally getting the answer, and sighed inwardly: "Sure enough, she is a student of the Holy Stone Arrow, so difficult questions can be easily solved."


    "Huh! A stinky vixen will seduce the teacher." Qian Qiu Jiang said inwardly.


    "Student Qi Haijing originally bet that the condition for losing the bet was to be a teacher''s maid, but today your grades are so good, I just..."


    "Teacher, are you willing to cancel the betting appointment, it''s great!!" Qi Haijing said in surprise.


    "The beauty you want, there is no such cheap thing! Although there is no harsh maid, you will be the teacher''s assistant secretary in the future and help take care of the special class." Nie Kong hummed lightly.


    "Woo..." Little Lias, don''t nod, it seems that you haven''t understood what we mean.


    "Then what should I do?" Qi Haijing was very happy to see Nie Kong''s respect.


    "Um...Students can help with learning matters, and serve the teacher if there is nothing." Nie Kong said.


    Is it the so-called potential meaning of being a secretary if there is anything to do?


    "Ah..." Qi Haijing MM was stupid on the spot.

 231 The collapse of the second element Text 0233, Misaki angry?

    The five of them sweated coldly. What kind of idiot class is this? This math problem stumped everyone?Is it really okay to fulfill the promise and join the special class?


    When Xiaokui saw Qi Haijing talking with the teacher, all of them tickled with hatred.It''s too much, I seduce our teacher as soon as I turned in.


    "Teacher... are you free tonight?" The unbearable little Kui suddenly stood up from the seat with a whistle, and said something very misleading with a shy face.The audience was silent for a few seconds before boiling.


    "The queen invited the teacher!"


    "I''m finally going to confess my love."


    "Sister Kui, don''t be so fast." Charming, gossip, anxiety... Numerous eyes in the classroom gathered on Xiao Kui.Even Nie Kong was surprised by Xiao Kui''s boldness.


    "Ahhh... such a lovely queen Kui really likes the teacher, the teacher is so enviable!" The ancient city, which has never been associated with women, looked at Nie Kong''s eyes full of jealousy.


    "No...it''s not like that, I...I just want to ask me about my school situation because of poor grades! That''s right...so it was my grandfather who invited the teacher to visit the house..." Xiao Kui stammered and explained. But the sound is getting smaller and smaller.


    "A terrible excuse, do you think the teacher will believe it?" Bangzhi Yidaozhai only cares about Xiaokui''s strength. How can there be a leisurely mind to Xiaokui''s academic performance.So hearing Xiaokui''s explanation, Ningning''s female eyes were filled with contempt.


    Especially Qianqiujiang, when she saw that sister Kwai finally took the initiative to attack, her eyes flashed with anxiety.Griffia is a maid, and Qianqiu doesn''t have much worry.But if the opponent is Sister Kwai, he has no chance of winning at all.


    "Students bravely pursue the teacher, Shi Shimo''s students are really extraordinary!" This is the voice of the people of Liuqi Shengji.However, Qi Haijing suddenly realized that the hostility was the girl in the classroom.


    Humph, who makes you not as good as me in grades and less attractive than me.Teachers will definitely take care of students with good grades. This is already common sense.


    "Since it is Grandpa Xiao Kui who wants to know about your situation, the teacher will spare time to visit the house tonight." Little Kui, who was so embarrassed, took the initiative, of course Nie Kong gladly accepted the invitation.My cute Xiaokui MM, is it already available.


    "That...then we''re done." Xiao Kui covered his hot face and lay on the table, his heart was filled with three points of shame, four points of joy and three points of anxiety.If the teacher knew that he was Banghui''s fake wife, how would the teacher face him?


    Between happiness and trouble, Xiaokui tasted the ups and downs of love.


    As time passed, the noise of the school gradually fell silent, and the yellow sunset half hung over the distant mountain tops.Watching Nie Kong slowly disappearing from a distance, Xiao Kui turned and walked back to the shrine.


    I don''t know if I want to prevent the teacher from dating Sister Kwai alone, or there is a reason.Ning Ning summoned the sisters of Lie''an Emperor Ruan, and had to ask for a general meeting to be held in Xiaokui''s dojo tonight.


    "Sister Aoi, please agree. We don''t have any place to hold a general meeting except for the shrine. It is all because of Sister Aoi that we have no base for the Rage Emperor." Hearing Ningning''s complaint, Xiao Kwai can only surrender.


    "Okay, I promised." Xiao Kui can only expect that when the teacher''s home visits, he can stagger the general meeting with Liewu Diru.Otherwise, everything I did today was wasted.


    "It''s great, sisters go!" Ningning''s heart was like a devil with horns, grinning smirkly.Sister Kwai, you want to have a tryst with the teacher alone, there is no such good thing in the world.


    "I''m back!" The male deer''s weak voice sounded, and the male deer''s lock was twisted away with a click.The male deer opened the door and walked into the room, behind him was the ancient city of the stalker Zhijiang.


    "Dapor!" Compared with the male deer, Belu looked very energetic.After being strengthened by training, Oga''s growth finally kept up with Little Beiru.


    "Oh, my brother is back. How was the class today? Did you get scolded by the teacher? Is there anything interesting at the Holy Stone Arrow School?" Misaki asked very concerned.


    Since the day Oga has forgotten, the old lady has become very concerned about her school life.Oga, who has been beaten less frequently, is very moved. Does the old sister finally care about her brother?


    "What else can happen? It''s just that Liuqisheng honored his promise and transferred to our class." The male deer student brought out two bottles of drinks from the refrigerator and threw one bottle to Mr. Gushi.


    "The hateful teacher is still that hateful. He has to force us to study homework. One day when I become stronger, it depends on how I deal with him."


    "Oka, what do you say... Is there a student like you who always wants to kill the teacher!" Misaki rolled up her sleeves and appeared in front of Oka with her hands on her hips.Seeing Misaki''s angry look, Furuichi-kun secretly cried out.


    With an idea, Gushi quickly changed the subject and said: "If there are no major events, there are a few minor ones! There is a beautiful woman in Liuqi Sheng, MM Qihaijing, who has become the teacher''s assistant."


    Misaki''s attention attracted the beauty, and she quickly asked, "Is there an assistant? There is still in the ancient city, what happened to her and the teacher?"


    "It shouldn''t be there yet, after all, I just became an assistant today. But the Queen Bancho Bang Zhikui of Rage Emperor Ruo is different. I didn''t expect that she would boldly invite the teacher to date alone." Gossip Guichi said triumphantly, without notice. Misaki''s face became more and more gloomy.


    "Will the teacher agree to the student''s date request?" Misaki gritted her teeth and squeezed out a few words.


    "Queen Kui was invited in the name of a home visit, and of course the teacher would agree. I envy the teacher so much that I can date such a cute girl." Gushi''s face was full of idiots, and he was obviously caught in self-promotion.


    "Haha... The Rage Emperor Ruban Chang? A missed title! Gushi, tell me clearly, where does the so-called Kunzhikui live?" Misaki grabbed the collar of Gushi, her expression a little scary.


    "This...I also want to know..." Gushi was so scared that his face turned green a bit. Ever since I was a child, I have seen sister Misaki''s terrifying look.


    "Bangzhi? It''s a little familiar. Forget it. I''ll look for it myself. The male deer told my mom that I don''t have to wait for me for dinner tonight." Throwing the ancient city aside, Misaki rushed out of the house, leaving only question marks. Ancient city of Oga.

 232 The collapse of the second element Text 0234, the first generation vs the third generation

    Although it was a hot summer, the pedestrians on the road shivered like a cold wind when Misaki passed by.


    Since I heard that the current Banchier of the Enraged Emperor Ruan took the initiative to seduce the teacher, Misaki seemed to have a flame in her chest, burning with a bit of fiery pain.If Nie Jun took the initiative to get close to Bang Zhikui, she would feel better.But it would be too much to steal Nie Jun without her permission.How can I say that I am already the lover of Nie Jun''s identity.


    Kunie''s surname is very famous in the town, so Misaki knew where Kunie Aoi was without asking a few people.Would it be abrupt just to rush into someone''s home?But the angry Misaki had lost part of her sanity and did not think of this problem.


    The cool breeze was bleak, and Misaki came to the gate of the deja vu shrine.Misaki was shocked, how could his rival, Kunie Aoi, live in the shrine?What a coincidence.


    "I want to see who is the third generation of Banchoe of Reunu Diru, and dare to grab the original boyfriend!" Misaki stepped onto the marble stairs and headed towards the shrine on the top of the mountain.Just ascended to the top of the mountain, four beautiful girls were already standing by the gate of the shrine.


    "I''m very sorry, the shrine has been forbidden to visit, please come early tomorrow." The four beautiful girls apologized.


    "You are a member of the Rage Rage Emperor, right? I have something to find your Bangzhi Kuiban, and call her out!!" The hostile voice made the four women nervous.


    "What''s the matter with Sister Aoi? Right now Emperor Rage is holding a general meeting, please don''t make trouble!" Four beautiful girls stood side by side in front of Misaki, preventing her from breaking into the shrine.


    "Huh, it''s still too early to teach me!" Misaki''s previous strength has surpassed the male deer, and now it has been improved several times after double repairs.With two bangs, the human wall rushed away like Misaki.


    The girl inside the shrine was so angry that she ran into the depths of the shrine when she saw the scene at the door.


    "Sister Kwai, Sister Ningning is not doing well, someone came to the shrine to make trouble." Although Ryoko Kacho didn''t see her look with a mask, she could be heard panicked from her tone.


    The Rage Emperor Ruan who had been in the meeting all stopped talking."Did you see clearly, who is it?" Xiao Kui didn''t care. Who would run so boldly to make trouble with Grandpa Town?


    "It''s a very unfamiliar girl, but grandpa didn''t stop her! It depends on the situation that we are facing us, Sister Kui, be careful." Ryoko said.


    "You continue to have the meeting, I will meet her when I go out!" The wooden sword appeared in Xiao Aoi''s right hand, but Misaki''s voice had already spread into the dojo before she had time to go out.With a swish, the wooden door kicked open violently.


    "Who are you? Why are you here to make trouble?" Sure enough, as Ryoko said, she was a strange girl, Xiaokui didn''t have any memories of her at all!


    Misaki scanned the dojo, focusing on Kunie Aoi.Because of the girl''s sixth sense, Misaki has confirmed that she is what Gushi said to seduce Nie Junlie to anger the three generations of Nie Junlie.


    "Is it very imposing? It''s worthy of being a third-generation Banchang! But you should know that the rule of Rage Emperor Ruan is to prohibit falling in love. Why do I hear others say that you are a bold tryst with a man as Banchang?" Misaki left and right. Yan him, asked Xiaokui.


    "You... don''t talk nonsense, I withdrew from Liewu Diru as early as a month ago. As for the tryst man, that...that is a rumor!" Xiaokui''s neck was all red, even hot to sweat. Steamed into white smoke.


    Sister Kwai, don''t confess to yourself.The expression on your face has betrayed yourself, no matter who reads it, it will be clear.Yuka feels helpless for Sister Kwai''s innocence, and likes her cute appearance due to embarrassment.


    "It''s not your turn to worry about Sister Kwai. Tell us clearly what''s the intention of breaking into our Rage Emperor Ruo?" Youjia retorted.


    "Yukabetsu impulsively, she... she is the first generation of Misaki, the first generation of Rage Emperor Ruan!" Ningning thought hard for a while, and finally recognized the familiar face in the strangeness before her.


    Ningning''s words shocked the surrounding girls so that their jaws almost fell to the ground.The First Rage Emperor Ru?Is it such an exaggeration?It''s just that Misaki-senpai who had retired a few years ago, why did he come here?


    "It turns out to be Misaki-senpai, is it here to guide our juniors!" Xiaokui''s tone eased, but the hostility remained unchanged.No way, Misaki is too hostile in front of her.


    "Are you Kunjikui? That''s the case. You look pretty sensual. I will let you know clearly that Teacher Nie Jun is not something you can touch." Misaki stretched out her body, her beautiful face was gloomy in an instant .


    The girls around suddenly realized that all the reasons were the bad teacher.Could it be that the first and third generations of our raging emperor Ruin all fell in love with the teacher?


    "Bad teacher, how many girls do you provoke to be infatuated for you?" Ning Ning said lamented in her heart.


    "Even if you are the first generation squad leader, why restrict the teacher''s free life?" Seeing the aggressive Misaki, Xiao Aoi was angry.Although you like teachers, you have no right to help teachers choose.Isn¡¯t it the first generation of chiefs? How could my three generations of chiefs simply shrink back?


    "Very well, as expected, there is the aura of the Rage Emperor Rubanchang, if that''s the case, let''s speak with strength." Misaki stomped hard at her feet and rushed towards Xiaokui who was ten meters away.


    "Xinyueliu draws the sword, ginseng style. Eaves. Swallow flower!" The wooden sword released a powerful oblique round sword and swept towards Misaki.The wooden floor on the ground was cracked in semicircular cracks due to the impact of sword pressure.


    "Drawing swordsmanship, but too slow!" Misaki flashed quickly in front of Xiaokui, rushing to Xiaokui''s face while avoiding drawing swordsmanship.


    "Take my angry punch." With a thud, Misaki''s right fist was already printed on Xiao Kui''s abdomen.Xiao Kui''s eyes widened, and he took a few steps back, covering his stomach with his left hand.


    "Xinyueliu...drawing a sword, two styles. Baihua Ran Yingwu!" Resisting the pain of colic, Xiaokui used a wooden knife to make a zigzag slashing move at high speed in an instant.The dense sword pressure spread all over the surrounding space.


    "I haven''t fallen down after a punch of 50% of my strength, but no matter how struggling, our strength gap is too big." Misaki''s body drifted like catkins in the wind, and the surrounding sword pressure did not touch the corner of her clothes.


    The sound of meat colliding with meat sounded, and Misaki''s anger was completely released on Xiao Aoi.Finally all the girls who were watching the game took their shots, but they couldn''t stop the powerful Misaki.


    The pounding voice sounded, and all the girls in the dojo knocked to the ground.


    Misaki pressed Aoi under her body, "The three generations of the banmaster will remember to me, don''t seduce my teacher without my permission. If you want to compete for the teacher, you should wait for your strength to surpass me."

 233 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0235, the King of Yan found

    When I had time to make an appointment with Misaki on the weekend, Nie Kong found that Misaki had become very well-behaved, obedient.I thought it was because the girls who were in love were all like this, so Nie Kong didn''t care.


    On the contrary, it was Xiaokui''s abnormality that caused Nie Kong''s attention.Originally, Xiaokui would happily accompany me when I was in and out of school.But these few days, Xiaokui did not appear strangely in front of him.Even in class, I always feel listless and very bad.


    Ask Qianqiu what happened to Xiaokui, but Qianqiu will show a sad look, always shaking his head and smiling, instead he is full of self-pity.From this incident, Nie Kong can finally be sure that girls will always be abnormal for a few days.


    After finishing the math class of the special class, Qi Haijing was instructed to move the students'' homework to the faculty room dedicated to Nie Kong in the old school building.It was supposed to belong to the same office as Zen Juro, but Nie Kong directly applied for one in the old school building because he couldn''t stand it.There were a lot of vacant classrooms in the old school building, so the principal accepted it without hesitation.There was originally the teaching building where Shi Shi Demon was placed, and the principal said it was all handled by Nie Kong.


    "Huhu... I''m really tired to teach these stupid rascals." Back in the office, Nie Kong lay directly on the tatami.The office does not look like a faculty office, but rather like a club room.


    The spacious room is covered with a layer of clean tatami. If you look closely, you can still vaguely tell that it is the material used to decorate the Friends Department.There was only a warm table in the middle of the room.


    "It''s all because the students are so stupid. The teacher has to explain for such a simple topic for so long." Putting the homework on the warm table, Qi Haijing sighed.I feel a little tired just by looking at it, let alone the teacher.


    "Oh!" After Xiao Lias landed, she sometimes practiced standing on the tatami, and sometimes she crawled around very lively.From her look, she seems to like the decoration of the house.


    "How about...Teacher, I will help you massage your muscles and bones?" Qi Haijing asked softly.


    "Indeed, classmate Qi Haijing has promised to serve the teacher. It is natural to massage or something. But classmate Qi Haijing, do you know how?" Nie Kong teased.


    "Huh...Teacher, don''t underestimate others, just give you a taste of my craft." Seeing Qi Haijing insisting, Nie Kong did not object.Besides, gentle massage for girls is hard to enjoy.


    Follow Qi Haijing''s instructions and relax on the tatami.When Xixi Suosuo''s voice sounded, Nie Kong thought Qi Haijing was undressing, and turned his head to see that he was taking off the black stockings around his slender legs.


    The white jade-like legs and the charming black stockings reflect each other, making it even more charming!And because of her actions, the scenery inside the skirt is looming.


    "Old...Teacher, don''t take a peek, I...I''m taking off my socks now." Qi Haijing covered the bottom of her skirt and said with shame.


    "Don''t take it off, the teacher still thinks that classmate Qi Haijing looks very beautiful in stockings!" Nie Kong praised.


    "Teacher is really abnormal, it''s actually a stocking control!" Although Qi Haijing scolded again, but her face was especially flushed, she obediently agreed to Nie Kong''s request.


    "let''s start."


    Qi Hai quietly stepped on Nie Kong''s back, and her fleshy little feet regularly stepped on Nie Kong''s back.As the silky socks rubbed, Nie Kong clearly felt the sensuality of Qi Haijing''s little feet.Is this the legendary stepping back? I didn''t expect that I could actually enjoy this kind of service in the second dimension.


    Seeing Nie Kong''s squinting enjoyment expression, Qi Haijing''s heart was filled with contented happiness.Perhaps learning to step on the back is for the purpose of this moment.


    The harmonious atmosphere permeated, but the sound of pushing the door suddenly broke, awakening Nie Kong and Qi Haijing in the room.


    The woman who waited outside the door took a few steps forward and walked inside the room. Qi Haijing looked at her in surprise and said, "Student Shiludi?" The woman in the gothic maid costume in front of her was almost the same as Shiludi. The same as carved out.The same emerald green pupils, the same stalwart chest, and the blond hair that shone in the sunset.


    "No, you are not Xiludi." After distinguishing the difference between the two, Qi Haijing said in denial.The woman in front of her had different hair accessories from Shiludi.Shiludi¡¯s golden hair was braided into a braid and wrapped around her head, while the girl in front of her let her long hair fall on her shoulders.


    Even so, the two women are so beautiful.The twin sisters, the maid girl with the flower attributes, attracted Nie Kong.


    Little Lias crawled to her feet, and she tenderly reached out and hugged Little Lias."Lias Gremory, the sister of Lucifer Magic in another world? The magic power is amazing."


    "Don''t act indiscriminately, You Ludi!" The two maids outside the house all walked into the house, and the appearance of the three women appeared in front of Nie Kong.The three girls standing together, each in a black gothic maid outfit, have the same style but different styles.


    The leading maid has charming blue long hair and a plump body dressed in an elegant long skirt.The neat bangs floating on the forehead, coupled with a pair of black glasses perfectly highlight the maid''s temperament.


    Needless to say, Yuludi on the right, the plump body is exactly the same as Xiludi, very beautiful.The last one was a beautiful woman with fresh short red hair. Her upper body was just a little black cutie, covering her small breasts, revealing a large white belly.Her jade back has black wings about two slaps, which adds a bit of cuteness.


    Seeing the maid army in front of him, Nie Kong knew that Xiao Beilu''s brother Yan Wang had arrived in the world.Nie Kong likes the three maids very much.


    The leading maid said lightly to Nie Kong: "Finally found it, Lias, the demon king''s child from another world."


    "Hehe... It seems that our sudden appearance disturbed the intimacy of the two of them." Little Lori, the cute devil maid, smiled charmingly.


    Qi Haijing jumped down from behind Nie Kong in embarrassment, "Teacher, do you recognize them?" Since the three women wore standard maid outfits, Qi Haijing didn''t have much resistance, and she still thought she was the maid in the teacher''s house.


    Nie Kong was very strange. It was supposed that the three girls were looking for Little Beilu, why did they find Little Lias.It should be less than a year.

 234 The collapse of the second element Text 0236, Behmot Vanguard

    "Wow...Are you the child of the Demon King of another world? You look ten times more cute than my brother." Suddenly a six or seven-year-old green-haired kid emerged from behind the three maid devil.He has a head similar to Little Beiru, his hands on his hips look particularly arrogant.


    "Who are you guys, don''t touch my little Liyasi." Nie Kong found that the Yan King Xiaogui extended his claws towards Xiao Liyasi, and Nie Kong took his daughter back from the maid Youludi.


    "It''s so rude, how can you talk to Lord Yan Wang in such a tone?" You Ludi scolded.


    "Isabella." The Flame King kid snapped his fingers, and the maid who stopped You Ludi took out a heavy book and tore a piece of paper.The wave of magic flickered, and the luxurious seat appeared in front of them with a bang.


    "That''s what I said, haven''t I introduced myself yet? No wonder you didn''t know me. Let me hear clearly, I am King Yan, the son of the Demon King!" King Yan sat comfortably in a chair and introduced himself in a proud tone Said.


    "We are Master Yan''s maid, I''m Isabella!" The Mengniang maid with glasses said calmly.


    "You can tell me clearly, don''t bother me and You Ludi. My name is You Ludi, Lord Yan''s maid!" You Ludi put her arms around her chest, and her posture was like a proud rooster.


    "Hey, my name is Shatra." The maid with a small loli figure made a cute pose.


    "Devil... Demon King''s son, what is going on?" Qi Haijing was very frightened, her tone a little nervous and confused.


    "No matter what kind of demon king''s son you are, let''s talk about what you can do with us?" Nie Kong''s scarlet eyes scanned away coldly, making the three maids look like enemies.There is no magic power, but it feels even more dangerous to them than the demon king.


    "I know you have a lot of questions." King Flame also has a trick to ignore others."Isabella." The Flame King made a gesture, and Isabella, who understood it, immediately stepped forward to explain.


    "The reason is this... Since the time is almost a year, there is no sign of destruction in the human world. His Majesty the Demon King knew that it took too long for the two babies to destroy the world, so his Majesty sent Lord Yan Wang to the world."


    "That''s it. I also came to destroy mankind by the order of my father. Although I am very easy to talk, the devil who is loyal to me has no such idea. There may be some extreme guys who defied my orders and attacked. Naimen." Raising his hand, the Yan King smiled and greeted Xiao Li Yasi: "Especially the Demon King sister from another world, their heads think that Xiao Li Yasi is an intruder sent by a foreign demon alien race! ¡­I¡¯m going to say hello to my brother now, anyway, come on."


    "It''s rare for Lord Yan to remind you kindly, thank you very much in my heart." You Ludi hummed softly, and followed King Yan to leave Nie Kong''s office.


    It took less than ten minutes for King Yan to appear, but it brought a lot of information to Nie Kong.The Thirty-four Pillars Division, loyal to King Yan Xiaogui, is ready to descend on the human world.If we follow the development of the original work, let alone one year¡¯s time to destroy the world, ten years will not be possible.


    One year''s time is ready to come.Will the Old Demon School of High School DXD be driven here by Serjax Lucifer?


    "The devil will destroy mankind, teacher, I didn''t dream it." Qi Haijing''s panicked voice interrupted Nie Kong''s reverie. Whoever heard such an unthinkable thing would panic.


    "Don''t worry, the teacher will protect you." Even if the human world is destroyed, I will bring you into the Dingtian Ring.


    Not long after King Yan appeared, several magical fluctuations suddenly appeared in the town.Several demon pioneers who used the rare teleportation jade to come to the human world, probed the surrounding magical fluctuations and then scattered.


    In the streets near the holy stone arrow demon, the two forces were constantly colliding, and fierce fighting was taking place.Among them, the familiar charming girl is Xiaokui, and the others are the pioneer demon of the 34 Pillars Division who came from the Devildom¡ªKa Dos.


    A dozen familiar faces surrounded the two fighting.The male deer with little Beiru, the ancient city-kun of Zhijiang, and even the girls of Rage Emperor Ru were all around here to watch the battle.Since the street is not far from the holy stone and arrow demon, and it is time for school, the ancient city Oga is all attracted by the sound of fighting.


    Xiaokui kept resisting the attacks from Kaduosi. Although her sword-drawing skills were very powerful, it was still far behind the demon Kaduosi whose strength was close to Zhujue.Xiao Kui was already at a disadvantage in the fight between the two.


    "You are very good." Greeting card Doss smiled, "If we demons want to exert our full strength in the human world, we must sign a contract with human beings. I want you to be my contractor."


    The gap between the strengths once again hit Xiao Kui''s body completely.The shame of losing to the first generation of losing the teacher, the fate of powerless struggle, stabbed Xiaokui''s heart.


    "Even if I die, I will never succumb to you." The wooden sword blocked Ka Dos''s powerful attack, but Xiao Kui''s body flew out more than ten meters."Sister Kui!" The girls of Lie Rage Di Ru exclaimed, especially Qian Qiu was ready to take action.


    "It''s too bold, dare to bully my classmates in front of me, do you want to die." The male deer held back the violent factor for a long time, and finally broke out at this moment.The male deer eager to fight the strong, how willing to give up the opportunity to fight.


    Gu Shi is a little worried, is that person also a demon?


    "Are you the contractor of Lord Beluze? It''s too weak. Okay, let''s get rid of you first." Greeting card Dos turned his eyes to the male deer, with a mocking smile on his mouth.


    "Don''t speak big words, take my demon lord''s roar!" Little Beru''s magic power gathered in the fist of the male deer, and the magic power was transformed into a powerful current with the crackling electric current.


    Although the greeting card Doss is a little surprised that the male deer can use the magic of little Beru, the card Doss is too powerful to avoid it.The sizzling current flashed, and the greeting card Doss was unscathed.


    "An attack of this level can''t even be done by mosquitoes." Greeting card Doss'' magic power was concentrated on the gun held in his right hand, and his body quickly pierced towards the male deer.


    A quick attack, but the 30-day male deer''s special training is still fruitful, plus his natural reflexes.He leaned his body, avoiding the spur of the key card Doss.


    The male deer''s left hand was held in the barrel of greeting card Doss.


    "With zero distance, it should be enough."

 235 The collapse of the second element text 0237, kill the card Doss

    After 30 days of rigorous training, the strength of the male deer has long been different from the original.The demon king''s roaring fist with full strength and zero distance rushed towards the greeting card Doss with a crash.The magic of horror burst out, and a hurricane was blown around the male deer.Countless smoke and dust flew up, obscuring the sight of the surrounding spectators.


    The dust cleared, and the sight in front of them shocked Xiaokui and the others.With such a horrible punch, the male deer actually only knocked Doss''s mouth a few degrees and didn''t kill him.


    White teeth spit out of his mouth, but it clearly angered Gados.With the help of little Beru''s magical power, humans dare to hurt themselves as noble demon?


    "Boy, are you looking for death?" Greeting card Doss was murderous, and the fist of huge magic power hit the male deer''s face.Although the strength comparable to Zhujue has been suppressed for the most part, it is still unmatched by the current male deer.Blood spattered everywhere, and the male deer''s five holes spurted a lot of blood.


    "Boom." The male deer had never thought that he would fall into the wall, but he had fallen apart with his bones and had no strength to continue to stand up.Regret and unwillingness filled the heart of the male deer.


    "Ningning, you go first, I''ll stop him." The weak don''t even have the right to control their own destiny. Although they have received guidance from grandpa these days, their strength has not been substantially enhanced.


    Be stronger, I want to be stronger!Xiao Kui was powerless to shout, but who could hear it?


    "We are Rage Emperor Ru, how could we abandon our companions and escape, sisters, do you think so?" Ning Ning shouted excitedly.


    "Yes, we want to live and die together!" Qianqiu''s daughters said with determination.


    Qianqiu, who has undergone double repairs, is already very strong, even if he can deal with Tojo''s first battle.But compared with the card Doss, the gap is still very large.


    "Actually, you should be thankful. It is an honor for her to be the contractor of my card Doss." Card Doss sneered.


    "Don''t be impulsive..." Before Xiaokui could stop it, the women rushed towards Greeting Card Doss.Greeting card Dos shook his head and sneered, and the black magic bounce of his right hand bounced out.


    "Boom!" The magic bullet exploded directly after it fell into the center of a few women. The only girl who had the spare energy to stand up was the powerful Qianqiu.


    "Ningning!" Seeing the scene in front of her, Xiao Kui hated her teeth as if her teeth were broken.


    "I didn''t intend to hurt you, but it''s all for you to ask for trouble. You have no choice. Hurry up and sign a contract with me. I have to hurry to kill the little prince''s contractor." Greeting card Doss dragged sharply. His spear approached Xiaokui, a dozen meters away.


    "Do you still want to resist? No one can save you anymore."


    The sunset quietly fell, and the silent night began to fall.On the depressed street, the steady footsteps of Greeting Card Dos and Xiaokui''s panicked heartbeat were combined.


    Wrong, there seemed to be other footsteps on the court.The calm and dumb sound, as if it could calm Xiao Kui''s flustered heart.At the end of the dark street, two scarlet points flickered strangely.


    From the footsteps, you can hear that the person''s speed is very slow, but in the blink of an eye, Doss found that he had appeared on the back of Xiaokui.


    Xiao Kui began to tremble all over, she was too familiar with this smell.Fearing it was an illusion, she turned around trembling.It''s not a dream, it''s really a teacher, a teacher she likes.


    "Teacher..." After a few days of grievance in my heart, the moment I saw Nie Kong finally broke out.Although she was smiling, the tears in her eyes were already covering her cheeks.


    The anger has filled Nie Kong''s chest, and he has never been so angry since he came to the two-dimensional world.Xiaokui, who had already decided on his own for a long time, dared to get involved?


    Gentlely stretched out his hand to wipe the corners of Xiao Kui''s eyes, Nie Kong held back the ruinous brutality and said: "Little Kui, the teacher will help you out!


    "Haha... don''t be kidding! She is already my default contractor, so do you want to stop me?" Although Greeting Card Dos was surprised, he didn''t take Nie Kong into his eyes.


    "Do you want to take away my cute little Kwai, unforgivable!!" Scarlet eyes were full of killing intent, and a terrifying aura rose to the sky.The scarlet magic is like a tornado, blowing the clouds in the sky to pieces.The bright moonlight illuminates the dark town.


    The terrifying magic power of the explosion spread out with Nie Kong as the center.He clicked, the solid cement cracked in all directions from under his feet.The magic of scarlet permeated, dyeing the sky into a scarlet moon.


    "What is this...How could such a terrifying magic appear in the human world! Is the Great Demon King coming, what international jokes..." Greeting card Doss was scared, and fear filled his heart.


    Nie Kong walked towards Greeting Card Doss. Greeting Card Doss wanted to escape, but his feet were already shaking so much that he could not move!


    "You... who are you...?" Greeting card Dos''s pupils were full of panic, but his body was stiff and unable to move.I thought it would be like a fish in the water when I came to the world, but I never thought I would meet such a terrifying person!


    "Hurt my classmate, bully my Xiaokui, still want to beg for mercy?" Nie Kong pinched his neck in the infinitely horrified gaze of Greeting Card Doss.There was a crash, and a cloud of blood exploded in the sky.


    "Is this...is the teacher''s strength? Too...too strong." The opponent who tried his best, didn''t even have the opportunity to resist in front of the teacher.


    "Who would be the magic power that is so powerful to destroy the world?" Gurafiel, who had already ridden Tojo KO in the distance, trembled in fear, there was no devil''s posture.


    "Human... does anyone in the human world possess such a powerful magic power?" Naga''s face was pale, and his forehead was already covered with cold sweat."This is the end of the Gurafier game, where will it meet with Card Dos."


    The two ran away in fear, leaving behind the seriously injured and Tojo.It seemed that the two demons who had been fighting were attracted by the magic.


    "The powerful magic power has already covered the moon, and the master''s strength is really unfathomable!" Griffia in the apartment noticed the familiar magic power, and her delicate face gave a faint smile.


    The Yan King and the three maid demon who had already appeared in the Oga''s house were still talking to Xiludi, but suddenly they fell to the ground by the magic power that came to them.Even King Yan''s legs trembled a little.


    All the powerhouses in the city were scared by the red moon in the sky. Does the guy with such terrifying magic want to destroy the human world?

 236 The collapse of the second element Text 0238, Xiaokui wants to become stronger

    The magic of horror comes and goes fast, making all the strong think that there is an illusion.


    "Have you left? I want to see who has such terrifying power. It is really a time bomb to allow such a dangerous figure to remain in the human world." Zen Jurou came to the source of magic and found it nearby. The streets have been destroyed to pieces.In addition to the smell of blood, he also found the male deer who had lost consciousness, and of course the little Beiru who was lying on him sleeping.


    The girl who was originally Rage Emperor Ru has disappeared, but the male deer stayed on the spot.Not long after Zen Juro arrived, Naga and Gurafiel of the 34th Pillar Division of Behmott appeared on the field.


    Seeing Zenjuro who was about to leave with the male deer on his back, the two stopped them.Although they were still a little frightened, they wanted to understand what had happened before.From the smell of the devil''s blood in the air, they knew that the companion card Dos had been killed.


    Zenjuro didn''t keep his hands, and used the rope king engraving to easily defeat the two demons.Although not as powerful as the magic power just now, it was still very easy to kill these two Zhujue.


    "Go and tell Behmot, let him be honest and wait a while!" With these words left, Zen Juro picked up the male deer and left, leaving only the two injured demons.They found that the human world has become beyond their imagination.


    "Unexpectedly, Aoi-classmate also lives in the shrine. She lives in the same place as Kunie Aoi, the girl I met in the park. And you two look very similar. Are you cousins?" Nie Kong smiled and asked at Xiao Kui.


    "Yes..." Just when Xiao Kui was about to answer yes, Bang Zhi Yidaozhai''s voice suddenly came from ahead.


    "It turns out that I went on a date. No wonder I came back so late." Kunie Ichitosai squinted coldly while waiting at the gate of the shrine for a long time.


    "Grandpa, you... don''t talk nonsense, old... the teacher just sent me back." Xiao Kui''s face flushed, and he hurriedly shook his head trying to explain something.I have already defeated the first generation, so there is no face to pursue the teacher.


    "Last time I lied to Grandpa that it was a friend of the park who also took care of the children. It turns out that the relationship between the two of you has developed into a lover! Boy, don''t let my granddaughter Xiaokui be disappointed." Bangzhi Idozhai recognized Nie as early as last time. Empty, so I didn''t embarrass him.


    "Haha, it turns out that Xiaokui is Aoi Banghui, no wonder I always think Xiaokui is familiar. My fake wife, you have lied to the teacher for a long time." Nie Kong teased.


    "Ah... Didn''t the teacher blame me for deceiving you?" Xiao Kui softened a bit when she heard Nie Kong''s affectionate address.


    "How come, both Aoi Banghui and Xiaokui are so cute, and the teacher likes them all very much." Since Xiaokui is a classmate in his own class, there is no need to hide it.


    "Hi... I like it?" Xiaokui''s head was like a hammer, and the dizziness filled her mind.It turns out that the teacher likes himself, is this a dream?


    "You young couple don''t make affection in front of the old man. Since it''s okay to send Xiaokui back, then you can get rid of it." Bangzhi Idozai said angrily.


    "Grandpa... don''t talk nonsense, old... the teacher hasn''t admitted to be my lover yet! Besides, it''s a rare teacher to come, so I should keep the teacher for dinner before going back." Xiao Kui threw the stone out of nowhere. He knocked the nonsense Bangzhi Yidaozhai to the ground.


    "Woo..." Xiao Liyasi frantically pulled Nie Kong''s hair when she heard the meal.The pure big eyes are pitiful, and they seem to be hungry.


    "Little Lias is already hungry. Don''t refuse the teacher. Let''s go back after eating." Xiaokui Lianai took Xiao Lias in her arms and walked directly into the shrine without saying anything.


    "It''s cheap for you, I''m fortunate to taste the food Xiaokui made by himself." Bangzhi Yidao Zhaixin walked back to the shrine, feeling a little jealous of Nie Kong.How could the attitude of my granddaughter towards herself and the kid be so far worse.


    The taste of Japanese food made by Xiaokui is not bad, compared with Cecilia.Nie Kong didn''t have much demand for food. Anyway, it can be converted into energy when it enters the stomach.


    "Grandpa, I...I want to be stronger. Can you spare the time to help me formulate training?" During the meal, Xiao Kui, who was feeding Xiao Liasi, raised her head and asked grandpa.


    If his strength was still so weak, he would never have the chance to grab the teacher from the first generation.Only the strong have the right to choose.


    "Xiaokui, you should know that the comprehension of kendo requires accumulation over time. Too fast for quick success and short-term profit, but the gain is not worth the loss!" Bangzhi Idozai said lightly.


    "Is there no way?" Xiao Kui asked unwillingly.


    "Well, there is a way!" As he sensed the magic power emanating from Nie Kong, Bangzhi Yidaozhai knew that the devil had come again.The strength of my granddaughter might be in danger at any time.


    "Do you know the little girl Jiandong, Chuchen Temple should have a way to help you quickly improve your strength." Bangzhi Yidaozhai thought of the temple''s Tengu legend, which might help Xiaokui possess the ability to fight against demons.Otherwise, with Xiaokui''s current cultivation base, there is no chance of winning if he fights with the devil.Even with his own kendo cultivation, he might only be able to deal with demons at the Zhujiang level.


    "Isn Dong''s temple? Then I will come over tomorrow. The teacher will ask you to ask for a few days off. I have something to go to the country!" Xiao Kui exclaimed.


    Nie Kong, who had been immersed in his meal, stopped, because he knew exactly what the so-called Jiandong could do to become stronger.Thinking that it would be a lusty stone lion, how could Nie Kong agree to Xiaokui becoming stronger in this way.


    "Little Kui, I will accompany you tomorrow. If you don''t find a way to become stronger, let the teacher personally train you."


    Although Xiao Aoi thought about asking the teacher to help with training, he felt that it would be unfair to win Misaki in the future.So Xiaokui would stay close and seek further distance and ask his grandfather.It''s just that now when I hear Nie Kong go to the countryside with her, Xiao Kui''s heart throbs.


    Is it for hope to become stronger, or to be happy to be alone with the teacher, maybe both.


    "Then... Then trouble the teacher." Xiao Kui buried her face ashamed, and the teacher''s initiative caught her off guard.

 237 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0239, the witch Kandong

    "What''s going on..." The next morning, I went to the waiting point of Moerjin.Three young and beautiful girls have been waiting here for a long time.Xiao Kuijiang, who had accompanied Nie Kong to come, was suddenly stupid on the spot.The date I was looking forward to, the time I dreamed of alone was completely broken.


    Generally speaking, only oneself and the teacher know about spiritual practice. How come Ningning, Qianqiu, and Yuka appear here?


    Xiao Qianqiu was very proud of her. Since she accidentally heard her brother say to give special training to Sister Kwai last night, her head has turned a few times.Sister Kwai who was in heat couldn''t stop herself, so she had to pull Ningning and the others.


    So I contacted Ningning and the others early last night, and gathered at the waiting point at seven.How can I hold back how many women heard that the teacher was dating Sister Kwai alone.Moreover, after experiencing the events of last night, their hearts urgently need to be strengthened.


    "Since special training is required, it would be better if there are more people! As a fourth-generation shogun, I am too weak, but I can¡¯t protect the sisters. If Sister Aoi promises to protect the sisters, we will go back. It doesn''t matter." Ning Ning said with a smile, knowing Xiao Kui''s weakness.


    "Although, it''s true..." Uh...Xiao Kui clenched her raised fists while showing what she wanted to say, but there was no reason to refute Ning Ning.


    "If the teacher agrees, I don''t have any comments." In the end, Xiao Kui kicked the ball to Nie Kong, and he decided how many women to stay.


    "Seeing that you have everything ready, can I say no." Nie Kong said helplessly, seeing the girls'' small and large bags.He didn''t mind having so many girls company.


    "Yeah... I know that my elder brother is the best." Qianqiu''s cheeks were full of excitement when she was able to break the chance of sister Kwai''s single tryst.


    The beep sounded, and the bus coming from a distance stopped in front of them.The tryst of a man and four women envied the others around.Moerjin''s practice places have been handed down from ancient times to the present, and the Chuchen Temple stands in the Moerjin Mountains.


    The long waterfall in Xiuyuan rushes down obliquely, solid marble is dotted around, and the environment is very beautiful.As a two-dimensional temple, the surrounding environment is generally protected by man.


    The marble staircase is like a shrine in Wudaojie, spreading down the hill.On both sides of the stairs, tall and sturdy trees are planted.The turquoise leaves cover the scorching sun and bring coolness to people.


    The women climbed to the top of the mountain out of breath, but the weather was too hot and sweaty.Seeing the magnificent building in front of them, Ningning and the women looked very surprised.This is a few times bigger than the shrine in Aoi sister''s house.


    "That''s great, so can we live here temporarily?" Yujia asked.


    "The host here was an acquaintance of my grandfather a long time ago, and grandpa has already said hello." The daughter of the temple host, Jian Dong, is still Xiaokui''s childhood sweetheart from childhood.So when Xiao Kui came here, it was as casual as coming to his own home.


    "Xiao Kui, you are welcome to come out of the morning temple as a guest. I have been waiting for you for a long time." As soon as Xiao Kui ran into the temple, Nie Kong and the five met the host of the temple.His gray hair and wrinkled skin showed his age. He is a 60-year-old man.


    "Take care of you, grandpa presided over!" Xiao Kui thanked and bowed.


    "You are welcome, treat this as your own home. Jian Dong, take the guests to the room to rest first." The host said towards the door.


    "Yes..." The door was pushed open, wearing a pure white witch costume with pink hair on top of the girl appeared in front of Nie Kong.Perhaps because of fear of life, the girl looked a little timid.


    The bright and pure eyes are dodging, and it seems that he has never seen much of the world.But the degree of cuteness is comparable to Xiaokui, who is ashamed and has some attributes.


    "Please... please come with me." Jian Dong moved lightly and brought Nie Kong into the reception room first.Since Nie Kong is a boy, the room he lives in must of course be distinguished.


    "Then...Is that King Kong? I...how I look like a big devil." When Ning Ning came to the room where Nie Kong was temporarily staying, Ning Ning saw the scary stone statue standing in the living room of the room weird.


    Because they have experienced the attacks of demons, they have believed that there will be demons in the world.


    "That...that is the guardian King Kong..." Jian Donggang wanted to reply, but when his pure eyes glanced across Nie Kong''s body as if he could see through, his face was full of awe and fear...


    Surrounded by the scarlet evil power, the pure golden soul appeared in Jian Dong''s sight, giving her the feeling that a god had descended.If it weren''t for Xiao Kui to wake her up, Jiandong, the pious maiden, would probably kneel in front of Nie Kong.


    "He has the godhead, the devil''s torso... who is he? And the little baby girl on his shoulder, it''s evil... a devil." The witch Kandong, who possesses spiritual media quality, has her eyes capable See clearly what ordinary people can''t see.


    "Why is Xiaojian stupefied? Do you want to say that we are going to live with the teacher... in the same room?" Xiaokui was shy, so she pressed Jiandong''s shoulders in a panic and swayed.


    "For my brother, Qianqiu feels nothing." If we do H in the sacred temple, will God forgive us?


    "No...No, your room is next door." Jian Dong bowed to Nie Kong, as if the maid backed down and walked out of the house.The duty of the maiden is to serve the existence of the gods.


    "Everyone has been running around for so long today, so let''s put the practice on tomorrow, and today everyone will have a good rest." Although Spirit Consciousness had already noticed Jian Dong''s peeping, Nie Kong did not stop it.


    The girl''s delicate soul could not stand his torture.The soul that has been condensed to a solid state can crush ordinary souls even if it is unintentionally released.


    The temple waiting room is very neat and clean, just like a luxurious hotel.If it weren''t for the few women to experience the temple''s scenery in person, they thought they had come to a hot spring hotel.


    "Then... that little Kui sauce, grandpa said the bathroom can be loaned to you." After setting up the guests, Jian Dong appeared in Xiao Kui''s room and told her.


    "Really, I''m so happy! Khan''s whole body is sticky, Xiao Jian also come along, it''s been a long time since I have a lot of things to say to you." Xiao Kui held Jian Dong''s little hand, his face was full of joy .


    Before Jiandong could say her refusal, Xiaokui had already pulled her and walked towards the bathroom, followed by three interested girls.


    Because it is summer, the women have gone through a long journey, and their smooth skin has been covered with sweat.For girls who love to be clean, there is nothing more annoying than this.

 238 The collapse of the second element Text 0240, Tengu?

    "Eh, tell me to find Master Yan Wang?!" At the male deer''s house, Lamia yelled in surprise.Although Yan Wang is very cute, but the crying Yan Wang, Lamia is upset at the thought.If you don''t have that level of identity, you will care about him.


    "Well, I''m sorry to ask you about this. If I wait for Master Belu''s retainers to be openly dispatched, it will leave Behmott a word. The Thirty-Four Pillars Division will be fully dispatched in a few days. At that time, no one except Master Yan Wang could stop their madness. Even some extreme ones would definitely be detrimental to Master Beiru." Xiludi said calmly.


    Although the palpitating magic power of the day before yesterday stunned the demons who came to the human world, when Behmot came, he still couldn''t avoid meeting each other.


    "Contacted Isabella''s mobile phone, but the message returned was that the game was the best. After that, she refused even my message. Master Yan Wang was obviously troublesome, so I plan to hide it like this. Lamia, you Just find out where Master Yan Wang is before Behmot comes, it''s up to you!"


    "I see, Lamia will try her best to do it." Faced with her sister Sheludi who she loved since she was a child, Lamia couldn''t say anything to refuse.


    "Now Master Belu says he is going to train, but is it really okay to take on such a large responsibility by himself?" Xiludi''s charming face was a little worried.I wonder how the teacher who contracted with Lias would face the 34th Division of Behmot?


    Lamia, who wandered around outside, didn''t have any clues, how difficult it was for the vast human world to find the Yan King who was hiding.Moreover, the master von Lucas is a neutral faction and will not help the little prince.


    She usually hides and keeps paying attention to Xiludi''s school situation, and unknowingly comes to the Holy Stone Arrow Academy.Thinking of Nie Kong, the majestic teacher in the class, her eyes lit up.


    But when she walked into the school, she found that there were only a large group of male students in the special class. As for the teacher and a few female students, she did not come to school.While disappointed, Lamia suddenly had an idea, in the name of Nie Kong, to release the "job" of the Investigation Section-looking for the little ghost named Yan Wang.


    The little blindfold is too simple for the devil, but because of Nie Kong''s prestige, the Kanzaki people are still very obedient.So Lamia successfully found a large group of classmates to help find King Yan.


    Thus, the mysterious "homework" journey of the special class began.


    Out of the morning temple, five beautiful girls lay comfortably in the spacious bathroom in a hot bath.The women never thought that there would be such a large wooden bath in the temple.The sound of booming hot water was introduced from outside, constantly replacing the hot water in the bathtub.


    In the steaming smoke, the figures of the five girls loomed in the water, unspeakably charming.Especially Ning Ning, the figure is the hottest among several women.


    "Is that baby''s mother, sister Ningning?" Jian Dong asked aloud while soaking in the hot bath.Since Ningning and Xiao Liyasi''s hair colors are very similar, Jiandong believes that "Tian Shen" and Fan gave birth to a child, and the child only inherited Nie Kong''s demon power.


    "Ah..." Ningning was caught off guard when she heard Jian Dong''s words, her smooth skin was steamed into a gorgeous red, regardless of whether she was soaked in hot water or ashamed."Stupid... fool, don''t guess, okay, I... I haven''t even talked about love, why... how can I have children."


    Ning Ning, who was flustered, had the words that she was Xiao Liasi''s mother in her head.Thinking of becoming the teacher''s wife, her heart beats very hard.If... if she could be Xiao Liyasi''s mother... Ningning interrupted Xiao Kui immediately before she started her reverie.Really difficult, if she had such an idea, Sister Kwai would go crazy and kill people.


    "Little...Little Jian, don''t talk nonsense, Xiao Lias'' mother has left the teacher long ago." Xiao Kui resolutely denied.What a joke, I am the only one who is suitable to be Lias'' mother.


    "Sister Kwai is right. Little Lias was brought up by her brother from the river. Her brother is not married yet, and Little Lias doesn''t have a mother yet." Qian Qiu explained.


    "That''s it!" When the women heard Qianqiu''s explanation, they all suddenly realized.It''s no wonder that Little Lias has no similarities with the teacher, because she is not her biological father and daughter.


    "It''s just the little Lias you said...it should be a devil. But your teacher''s words, I didn''t understand who he is, do you know his true identity?" Jian Dong, half of his face buried in the hot water, Said carefully.


    "You... how did you see it?" I knew the truth after hearing the truth about Griffia''s sister.But how could Xiao Jian who met for the first time recognize him?


    "Qianqiu, what you said is true, will Little Lias be a demon?" Yujia and Ningning exclaimed at the same time.


    "Yes..." Qian Qiu nodded helplessly and confirmed.


    "How did you know, Xiaojian?" Xiaokui didn''t have many surprises when he saw Nie Kong''s transformation.


    "Well, because I have seen people possessed by the devil a few times, I know about the devil. However, it is the first time I have seen it so powerful. Especially your teacher, Xiaojian can''t tell whether he is a demon king or a god "!"


    "Xiao Jian, what do you say?" If it is a discussion of teachers, all the women are very interested.Until now, they always feel that the teacher is getting a little more mysterious.Driven by curiosity, they asked.


    "His torso is full of super terrifying magic, but the soul has a godhead, which is very strange." As a witch, Xiaojian will naturally admit the existence of God in her heart, so she is not surprised.


    "Brother is a god? Is it a demon?" Xiao Qianqiu thought about what he had experienced during this time, and believed in his heart.


    "The teacher has never told us these things, so it''s better not to ask so clearly. The purpose of coming here now is to increase strength, Xiao Jian will have a way to increase strength, grandpa told me." Xiaokui hopes Asked.


    "Such as... If Xiaokui, you mean exorcism, I should know something." Xiaojian nodded softly.


    "It should be regarded as an envoy of the demon to enhance our fighting power. We came out of the morning temple, but it has been said that there is a tengu from ancient times. After the shower, I will take you over to see if you can borrow its power."


    "As long as you can increase your strength." If it still doesn''t work, you can only ask the teacher to train with the shameless.Just using the power bestowed by the teacher to defeat the first generation, Xiaokui felt it was unfair.

 239 The collapsed two-dimensional body text 0241, killed

    After removing the sweat sticking to the skin, the women walked out of the room wearing youthful dresses.In the hall of the temple, their respected teacher is playing Go with the temple master.Hearing the voices of the two from a distance, it seemed that they were talking about something.


    "So you are Xiaokui''s teacher, I thought you were lovers." The host smiled.


    "The relationship has not developed so quickly, but who knows what will happen in the future, and this is not something your old man should worry about." Nie Kong casually placed the black chess pieces on the chessboard, and answered neither objection nor agreement.


    "Really, when I was a child, I said that I would marry Xiaokui to the same husband when I was young. I thought you were the destiny of my little girl." The host''s tone was very flat, as if she was talking about irrelevant things.


    "Father... Father, don''t talk nonsense about me... How can I say that." Xiao Jian, who came out of the shower, just heard the host''s words and flushed with shame.Because of the panic, even the eyes were faintly with tears.


    "Xiao...Xiao Jian said it, but that was already a child''s play!" Xiao Kui pressed her hands on the chessboard and hurriedly explained to Nie Kong, for fear that Nie Kong would misunderstand.


    If... If the teacher takes the host seriously, then how can it be good?Although I really want to marry the teacher, if the teacher misunderstands and asks to marry Jiandong at the same time, it would be terrible.Don''t say whether you agree or not, just relying on Xiaojian will definitely not agree.After all, the teacher is the man she likes, not necessarily the one she likes!


    "Haha, it''s up to you to decide what matters to you young people, we old guys don''t care about you anymore." Since the board has been disrupted, the host shook his head and left the living room with a smile.


    Under the leadership of Xiao Jian, the five Nie Kong drove towards the courtyard of Chuchen Temple.Hearing that Xiao Kui was going to use the power of "God" to become stronger, Nie Kong couldn''t be relieved so he asked to follow him.


    Although a long time has passed, Jiandong is still in a shy state.There is no way, she who is afraid of life, how could she withstand such a joke from her father.Marrying the same person with Xiaokui, just thinking about Xiaojian makes you inexplicably shy.


    "Jiandong, where is the tengu? We''ve all left Chuchen Temple." Ning Ning asked strangely.


    "It''s the deep courtyard of Chuchen Temple, and further ahead is a place where people outside the temple are forbidden to enter! Deeper in the deep courtyard is a small ancestral hall. Whenever I want to eliminate demons, I have to ask the gods for help. There is a tengu. His residence is called the Tengu Mound!" The more you move towards the winding path, the atmosphere becomes more and more gloomy.But Xiao Jian was used to it, and he didn''t feel weird.


    "Xiaokui, don''t hold too much hope, let''s practice honestly with the teacher. The teacher promises you that after a period of training you can at least increase your strength several times!" What tengu, don''t laugh out loud.


    "Old...Teacher, please forgive Xiao Kui for this wayward behavior." Xiao Kui pleaded.


    "Okay." Watching me kill the so-called Tengu in front of you, Xiaokui, you will give up.


    After passing through a bamboo forest, they appeared in front of a simple wooden house.There are many spell seals in the house, and when I first saw it, it was quite mysterious.


    "It''s amazing, I don''t know that Chuchen Temple will have this place." Xiaokui walked forward while surprised, but her movements made Xiaojian pale.


    "Xiaokui don''t go there." Before finishing speaking, a shadowless wind blade pressed over from the right.After the whistling sound, the ground in front of Xiaokui cut a smooth crack, preventing Xiaokui from moving forward.


    "Jiandong, who are they? I don''t remember allowing any human beings except you to come in." The voice was a bit harsh, coming from inside the house.


    "Voice? Could it be that the Tengu is inside?" Ning Ning, with big hips and fat, walked up to Xiao Kui with a graceful figure, and said in amazement.


    "I haven''t seen it. It seems that I am not in a good mood today." Jian Dong said.


    "It''s true that this slash is not like a human being, it''s like a wind blade cut, where did it come from?" Seeing the strange slash in front of him, Xiao Kui began to have confidence in his heart.


    "Mr. Tengu, listen to me, they are my friends. I came here today to use your power to defeat the devil." Jian Dong stopped in front of Xiaokui and explained loudly.


    "I don''t care, it doesn''t matter. But Jiandong, if you can''t even follow my orders, don''t think I will help you any more." The "God" inside the room sneered.


    Just when Xiao Jian wanted to explain, Nie Kong stepped forward to stop her: "Xiao Jian, don''t talk too much with it, let''s leave it to the teacher."


    Xiao Jian was very obedient and lightened her head. She had already regarded Nie Kong as a god in her heart.


    "Teacher, do you have a way to deal with the tengu? It is the "god" worshipped in Chuchen Temple." Xiaokui said worriedly.


    "Don''t be kidding, if you dare to come forward, don''t blame Lord Ben for cutting you into meat sauce!" Seeing Nie Kong walk into the room, the voice inside warned.


    But Nie Kong ignored it, and still did not stop.The sound of hooting resounded, and the space a few meters around him was filled with sharp wind blades.


    In the worried eyes of the women, Nie Kong stopped.Lifting his face, the red pupils turned golden in an instant.The terrifying soul power spread out, and all the surrounding attacks disappeared strangely.


    Since the soul power after the upgrade was used for the first time, the power was not controlled.The huge soul pressure spread forward, and the tengu mound in front was directly crushed by a crash.


    Gu Lulu, an illusory animal that looked like a stone lion, rolled out of the shrine.Seeing Nie Kong''s cold and merciless pupils, it trembling on the ground with fear.


    "God, forgive me!" The soul coercion deep in the bone marrow, who else can send out besides God?


    "Soul Blade!"


    He didn''t intend to close his hand, a sharp blade composed of soul power was released from Nie Kong''s eyes, and the stone lion was smashed into pieces with lightning speed.


    "Old...Teacher, did you kill the tengu?" Xiao Kui''s voice trembled with shock in front of him.This is a sacred beast, does the teacher have the ability to kill it?


    "Well, so let the teacher personally train you these few days." What tengu, at best, is the shikigami in the second element.


    "He... he is really a god, but who else has the power to kill a tengu?" Xiao Jian gazed at Nie Kong piously, and almost knelt under his feet in front of a few women.


    "Sister Kui, what are you talking about? How come we haven''t seen any tengu?" Ningning and Youjia are still too weak, so they can''t see the stone lion formed by the soul.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just a trip for nothing. Let''s go, let''s go back and start training tomorrow."

 240 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0242, all parties are moving

    In the early morning of the next day, Nie Kong began to implement special training for the four women.First of all, Xiaokui taught the three daughters Xinyueliu''s basic force technique Nadeshiko, who had little foundation, and then asked the three daughters to practice this trick first.


    The three girls saw Xiaokui smoothly cut a one-meter-long marble with their bare hands, and they all began to practice with great interest.Xiao Kui was taught by Nie Kong himself. In addition to training actual combat skills, Nie Kong also taught Xiao Kui the dimension knife.


    The former undefeated East relied on this move to stand proudly among the three great kings, showing the power of the Dimensional Sword.If you have reached the level of proficiency, your strength will be comparable to the Demon King level.After all, for Nie Kong, a dimensional knife with full swing can cut a hundred-meter mountain in half.


    The five people practiced hard in the mountains of Moerjin, and Xiaojian sometimes comforted them with sweets and hot tea.Although several women are training desperately, the fastest improvement in strength is still Qianqiu.There was no actual combat experience in the past, so Sora had no strength to play. After two days of actual combat skills training, it didn''t take long for his strength to surpass Xiaokui.


    Xiao Kui was a little relieved and a little bit disappointed.Although the strength has improved significantly, the effect is still a bit too slow.The dimensional sword taught by the teacher still cannot be mastered in a short time.


    While the four girls were training hard, the male deer was not idle.Since losing to Card Doss, Oka wants to be strong all the time.So seeing Zenjuro''s Joo Wang Wen, Oka hit his mind.


    Zen Jurou did not refuse Oga''s request, and took him to the mountain for arduous training, teaching him how to correctly use the magic power in his body.


    The male deer had never seen such a magical power use method. His previous use was simply to follow the excitement of the little Beiru, and bombard all the magic power passed from the little Beilu.


    Although this trick used to be quite powerful, it didn''t work at all when dealing with demons.The last time he fought Gados, he only broke a few teeth.


    Therefore, seeing the coat of arms condensed in Zenjuro''s palm, he can feel the stability and strength of the magic inside. This is also the reason why Oka has become a teacher.


    This was already the second day of the special training, but under Zenjuro''s teaching, Oka made rapid progress.The male deer now has been able to use the magic of Little Beru to create the King of Rope engraving.


    With a "bang" blow, Zen Juro used the engraving to stop the male deer, and hit the male deer directly with his fist without spare power.The facial features were distorted again, and Oka-student hit Zenjuro a dozen meters away.


    The male deer bared his teeth slowly, dealing with the wound that was beaten by Zen Juro, while little Beru played with butterflies in the grass on one side.


    "Yes, progress is fast. You are already proficient in the rope king engraving. Let''s start the next phase of training." Zen Shiro got into the tent, wondering what he was looking for.


    "Pong Pong..." The inexplicable thing was thrown out, and finally Zenjuro came out carrying an old-fashioned radio.


    "Next, it''s real cultivation!"


    On the other side, more than a dozen people from Kanzaki were desperately completing the homework released by Nie Kong.Although they feel that the homework for finding someone is weird, it is tens of thousands of times better than doing math problems with aching brains.


    After the clue that King Yan liked the game, they began to find King Yan in the vast game world.Ji Chuan, who was having fun, brought his classmates to his home.


    After playing more than a dozen games, they finally found the guy with the game ID called King Yan.After several conversations and challenges, King Yan finally agreed to play games with them.Ever since, they accompanied the tireless King Yan to play games for several days.


    The prison of the devil is gloomy.


    As the first wave of demons who entered the world, the soldiers happily found Master Beluze¡¯s contractor. He thought it was a matter of his hand, but he did not expect that the world is like a head and a stick. Your excitement shattered.Without knowing it, Card Doss was killed directly.The strength shown by the opponent is so powerful.


    "Gurafil, your disposition has come down." There was a dull footstep, and the one who came in to visit the prison was a beautiful mature woman.She looked a little bit like Lamia, but she was several times plump than Lamia.


    "What... What to do?" Although Remia''s words brought back his sanity, Gurafiel couldn''t reflect it for a while, "Oh, what to do, it''s down?"


    "The commander expressed dissatisfaction with your rash actions! The other Zhujue are also very annoyed by your behavior similar to grabbing merit!" Remi, the deputy commander of the 34th Pillar Division of Behmott Ya said calmly.


    "Reckless action? What we did was entirely for Young Master Flame King. As for grabbing credit, who would have such an idea of ??vying for fame and fortune!" Gurafier said in a restless manner.


    It''s just that Remia''s next words moved Gurafiel a little bit.


    "I have no doubts about this! But your arbitrariness cannot be ignored! Anyway, the problem lies in your failure! This is the key."


    "I don''t know how Gordon Doss fought with them before. Gordon Doss was dead when we went, so there was no way to say anything." Gurafiel fell silent.


    "So, the team leader has given you another chance." At this moment, a figure walked in from the door of the cell.Familiar face, not the boss, who is Naga?


    "Naga?!" Gurafiel looked at the incoming figure in disbelief.After all, after the transmission came back, he was locked in a cell.And Naga, I heard that it was also directly confined...


    "Let you wait a long time for Gurafiel!" Nagarou, holding the teleportation jade, walked in front of him.


    "Send jade?" Gurafier was moved.


    "Let me convey the original words of Captain Behmot. Don''t lose and come back with a shy face. If you want to do it, just do it for me!" After Remiya relayed the Captain''s order, she walked out of the cell.


    Finally the demons of the 34 Pillars Division began to officially descend on the human world.This time, the head of the group was headed by the group leader, and several pillars followed to assist.The teleportation jade was limited, so it failed to teleport all the demons of the division to the human world.

 241 The collapsed two-dimensional text 0243The battle belonging to Shiludi

    "Boom!" The violent blasting sound blew up in a dozen or so-story high-rise buildings, and even the solid walls blasted a hole measuring five or six meters long.


    At this time, four female demons in black maid costumes were fighting fiercely in the house.Lamia hid carefully in the distance, looking worriedly at Xiludi in battle.After several days of online games, Lamia and the others finally found King Yan.What made them even more unexpected was that King Yan was actually next door to them.If it weren''t for Ji Chuan to wake up and use IP to find, I am afraid it will really become blind.


    "Put away the weapons, Shiludi, now this is the territory of Lord Yan, if we continue to show hostility, we will destroy you!" The maid chief Isabella narrowed her eyes as a sign of anger.


    "Don''t make the mistake of Isabella, I''m just here to talk to Master Yan Wang." Xiludi said with cold eyes on the three women.


    Behmot''s Thirty-Four Pillar Division is coming soon, Xiludi can only ask the Yan King to restrain them.If it is left to chaos, the young master is in danger.


    "Who cares about you, Master is busy now, if you have anything, please make an appointment!" The magic pistol in Shatra''s right hand has been pointed to Xiludi''s head, and it is a sign of pulling the trigger at any time.


    "Then... I have to defeat you first, and I''ll go find it myself." Shoo, Xiludi''s figure moved quickly.The light of the Western sword flickered, and the three women hadn''t reacted yet, and all the weapons in their hands were cut into several sections for Xiludi.


    Xiludi is the top maid demon in the devil world, and her strength is stronger than any of Isabella and the three daughters.In particular, she also went through Nie Kong''s arduous volleyball training. Although she is now 1V3, the three women are obviously at a disadvantage.


    "It''s so strong, I didn''t expect it to be like this. I know that even if she is among us, she is outstanding, but how is she has a very obvious improvement from the past. Has she changed in the human world?" Isabella''s heart Very shocked.


    "In other words, does the human world have someone who trains her to be stronger?" Since childhood, hasn''t I been able to surpass the same-looking sister Xiludi? It''s really unwilling.


    As Xiludi was going to find King Yan who was "busy" playing games, the familiar spatial fluctuations suddenly spread in the room.The smell of transmission jade made Xiludi a lot of cold sweat on his forehead.


    "Thank you, maid devil!" With the appearance of the voice, the two figures stepped out of the space distortion at the same time.That''s right, Gurafiel and his upper Naga came.Without waiting for Xiludi and the others to reply, as soon as he stepped out of the space-distorting space, Gurafiel swept his fierce gaze towards the four maids and demons present.


    "Who gave you the courage to isolate the Young Master Yan Wang!" Because You Ludi kept him from finding the Yan King in order to prevent Xi Ludi from finding the Yan King, so he was isolated in a different dimension.


    "That''s okay, you are useless anyway..." Gurafiel appeared surrounded by magic power, and his right hand was already pinched on Youludi''s neck.


    "Youludi!" Seeing the sight of their companions dying at any time due to breathing difficulties, Isabella and Shatra, who had thought that they had only been punished at best, immediately exclaimed.


    "Don''t mess around, then it will be your turn right away, don''t rush to death!" Na Jialan stood in front of the two women, plainly looking like Gu Jing Wubo.


    "What''s going on, we are the devil maid of Master Flame King!" Isabella said angrily.


    "So what, think about what you have done in the human world during this period of time. Whoever it is who will only poison Master Flame King is our enemy!" Naga said so.


    "Poison...poison?" Isabella muttered to herself in disbelief. Since serving as the demon maid of Master Flame, she has always used the happiness of Master Flame as her goal.How did it become the existence of Poison King Flame King now?


    "How is it possible?" Even Yu Ludi, who was stuck in his throat, squeezed out such words from the corner of his mouth!


    "What is the poison of the demon maid who indulges the monarch and let him fall? You trash, have you forgotten all our purposes?" In Youludi''s eyes, the pupils have begun to shrink in despair.


    "Your opponent is me, don''t mess up the order!" Xiludi''s sharp Western sword has stopped on Gurafiel''s neck.


    "The maid devil, do you still want to resist me as a pillar general? Don''t look at the flat people!" Gurafiel casually threw You Ludi beside him, his cold eyes were already full of murderous intent.


    "Nosy!" The rescued Youludi looked at Xiludi''s eyes still full of anger, but besides the anger, it was a bit complicated.


    The darkness of magic overflowed Shiludi''s body, and the slightest chill began to spread in the narrow room: "Then you will show me how big the gap is between us!"


    "This magical power is..." The surging magical power burst out from Xiludi''s body, this magical power has far exceeded the possession of Gurafiel himself!How could a maid demon who has not contracted with humans possess such a powerful strength?


    Xiludi''s burst of power shocked everyone on the spot.Dark magic surrounds her, and then Gurafiel is bound by a whip like a flexible whip.


    Of course, after restraining Gurafiel, the tip of Shiludi''s rapier quickly condensed into a larger magical power.Booming, the magic burst out, Gurafiel broke through three or four floors and opened a three-meter skylight to the house!


    Seeing Xiludi''s strength, Youludi''s eyes are full of loss.Ever since she was a child, she used Shiludi as her opponent, but she thought that she could not keep up with her sister''s progress.I used to think that as long as I worked a little harder, I would surpass Shiludi.


    "The strength of the pillar is really strong, and I have not been killed yet with my full attack." Xiludi''s face was a little serious, and she rushed to the top of the building along the opening without stopping.


    "Although she is an unusually powerful as a maid demon, Gurafiel is too underestimated, otherwise she won''t lose so quickly. If you drag on, the leader will be angry and it will be a big trouble." Naga pursued upstairs. Top, already ready to take action to solve Xiludi.


    At an altitude of 10,000 meters, the current leader of the Thirty-Four Pillars Division stood on top of a monster that was 100 meters long, looking down at the battle that had already appeared on the roof.Although he didn''t mean to shoot, his face was already a little impatient.


    "Is the little prince''s maid devil? It''s funny. Only such a maid is worthy to be the maid of our lord!"

 242 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0244, caught

    "It''s time to replace Gurafiel, you are no match for her!" Naga stood in front of Gurafiel who was covering the wound, and didn''t care about Xirudi in front of him.Although Xiludi possesses the strength to defeat Zhujiang, the strength of Naga as Zhujue is several times stronger than Zhujiang.


    "What a small injury, I can fight again!" Driven by self-esteem, how could Gurafier be willing to lose to Xiludi''s hands.Compared with the unwillingness in my heart, the pain in my body is nothing at all.


    "Two-on-one is too despicable and shameless, Hiludi-sama Alandron will come to help you." I don''t know when a barefooted man wearing a vest and boxer shorts appeared on the top of the building, especially his slightly revealing. The shy face is disgusting.


    "Have you come back from practice!" Seeing the little Beru behind Arlandron, Xiludi was relieved.The coping column will be exhausted enough, if you add Naga himself, he will definitely be killed.


    "As you can see, it''s perfect!" You can hear from the voice that the male deer who has been trained by Zen Juro himself is full of confidence: "Next, leave it all to me."


    Zenjuro, who is hiding on the far floor, smokes silently, but his face is full of schadenfreude.To deal with such a messy daddy, can you devil cubs stop him?


    "Don''t be kidding, this kind of third-rate farce will end it instantly when I see it. The contractor of the little prince, we will kill you this time." The leader gave them a second chance, so they had no room for failure.The magic power of Gurafiel''s whole body burst out, looking like a black sun from a distance.


    "Fortunately, Master Belu came in time, otherwise Sister Xiludi would be in danger." Lamia who was watching the battle was quietly relieved.


    "What a powerful magical power, is this the strength of the pillar general." Has Arandron, a low-level teleporting demon, ever seen such a powerful demon, his jaw dropped in shock.


    "Little Beilu is not your turn this time, leave it to me." The male deer''s right hand immediately showed a bright red circular engraving in the front void, and the engraving was imprinted on Gurafiel under his control.


    "I can''t move my body anymore. This is the trick used by the coat of arms last time? Could it be that..." The weakly resisted Gurafil showed fear and could only watch the male deer rushing in front of him.


    "Take this as a mark, and then hit you to the death!" A pair of powerful fists continuously bombarded the engraving, and Gurafiel''s body hit the male deer''s fist in the air.


    "Boom!" The brilliant red engraving was controlled by the male deer, and a gorgeous firework exploded in the air.Gurafiel, bombed by Oga''s iron fist, lost the ability to fight again.


    "Gurafiel has been replaced, this man is very dangerous, he has to be strangled in the cradle now!" The male deer''s performance made Naga start to get serious, and his whole body exudes magic power several times stronger than Gurafiel!


    "Okay... such a powerful force, it''s going to be on Little Beilu. Use the trick we created with Hei Beilu-super breastfeeding time!" When faced with such a powerful opponent, the male deer''s blood began to boil.


    The male deer stretched out his right hand and lifted out the milk bottle in his arms, as the male deer swallowed in his throat.Around the male deer''s body, the magic power is like a ripple caused by a stone thrown into the water, and it starts to vibrate and become stronger!


    "Has it started, the Demon King''s five-minute feast!" Zen Jurou, who had expected such a thing for a long time, was not much surprised.


    "Difficult, can it be said..." Xiludi murmured unconsciously, "Is the watch forced to break?" The powerful magic power is not much worse than the previous Naga.


    Although he didn''t know how the male deer improved his magical power, Naga knew that he couldn''t wait any longer, so he launched an attack first.Under the blessing of magic power, the speed of Naga has been qualitatively improved.


    The sound of breaking through the air sounded, and he instantly appeared in front of Oga.The black fist exploded towards the male deer''s face.


    The male deer''s face showed a child-like look, and he turned up to avoid Naga''s attack and appeared above him.


    "Dapor!" Just like the cry of little Beru, three marks of the devil appeared around Najia.The random fist struck Najia violently and quickly, causing a violent explosion.


    But Zhujue''s Naga rushed out directly from the smoke and dust of the explosion. Although a little embarrassed, there was no injury on his body. The two fought fiercely in the sky again.Although the male deer transformed into Beru is very powerful, the combat moves are messy and too many flaws.


    Naga has rich combat experience, so the injuries on the male deer continue to increase.At this time, after Naga took advantage of the opportunity to pull away, Naga gathered the snake and dragon palms of terrifying magic and imprinted it on the male deer.Although there was no serious injury, the irritable little Beilu male deer became angry.He took out the milk bottle in his arms again, and Gu Gu swallowed all the milk in the bottle into his stomach.


    Under the influence of the milk powder, the two contracted persons reached a perfect 100% synchronously, with no gap at all.


    After the magic power around the male deer condensed to a certain degree, it began to fluctuate violently.The originally quiet male deer suddenly yelled "Da Por", it was exactly Little Beiru!


    Two huge wings emerged from the cocoon behind, blood-red skulls dotted on the transparent lord of the flies wings that looked like fly wings.Coupled with the thin, pointed tail hanging down behind the male deer.That''s right, little Beru has already taken over the male deer''s body.


    "Wang Ba Laozi, I have already warned him not to drink more than 30cc of milk powder?" Chan Shi Lang instantly squeezed out the cigarette in his mouth, and there was no rest to watch.


    The red coat of arms centered on the naga, one after another appeared in the air, covering the blue sky densely!


    "Be careful, Naga!" Gurafiel cried out.But the engraving has spread over a hundred meters in the sky, and the naga has nowhere to escape.


    "Dapor!" The male deer slowly stretched out his finger to point to the coat of arms in front of him, and instantly detonated the engraving that filled the sky.The earth-shattering explosion spread, as if a thunder blasted out of thin air.


    Although it was detonated in mid-air, the aftermath from the explosion of the Demon King''s brand cut off Daxia, which was more than a dozen stories high.The gray-headed and gray-faced Kanzaki people crawled out of the smoke.


    After performing this trick, Oka lost consciousness due to excessive use of magic power.Fortunately, Zenjuro appeared and hugged them, otherwise he might fall into meatloaf after falling from a height of tens of meters.


    Naga had thought that he would die here, but he did not expect that a monster over a hundred meters in length suddenly rushed into the sky, helping him block most of the power of the explosion.


    "Captain Jeb Walker?" Naga muttered to himself when he barely opened his eyes to see the person who saved him.


    "Sodom!" Following Jebel Walker''s orders, the monster under him opened his ten-meter-large mouth and swallowed Sherudi who had no time to escape.


    "Jeber Walker, you''re crazier than the legend, what do you want to do when you take her away?" Zen Jurou wondered.


    "Saootome Zenjuro, the master of the war?" Seeing Zenjuro, Jeb Walker''s hideous and ugly face was slightly surprised: "I won''t kill her, but she will belong to us temporarily."


    "Don''t bother yourself, Jaber Walker, do you know that she has other identities besides the maid demon?" Zen Jurou sneered.


    "Oh, what status?"


    "She is now a student in a special class. If you capture her. Her teacher will destroy your 34th Division." Nie Kong''s strength made him extremely jealous.


    "Is that him?" Nie Kong appeared in You Ludi''s mind, and she was slightly curious about his strength.


    "Can we destroy our Thirty-Four Divisions? I would like to see. Gurafier, take the Yan King imp, let''s retreat first!" Jeb Walker was disdainful. Who else in the world besides the Devil Ability group to destroy their division?


    "Yes... it''s the leader!" Gurafiel quickly dug out King Yan, picked him up and jumped on top of Sodom''s head.

 243 The collapse of the second element Text 0245. Borrowing the power of "God"?

    The base of the human world of the Thirty-four Pillars Division of Behmot is located in the original Ishiya Demon High School. The school that was originally in ruins has been erected here.The beautiful garden-like layout is completely incomparable with the original Ishiya Magic High School.Majestic and elegant, it is like a noble academy.


    The four maids and demons were detained in the cell first, and after arranging a few guards, Jeb Walker ignored them.The purpose of capturing Xiludi is naturally to use her to serve the Yan King instead of Isabella.


    Jeb Walker knew that the few days when the Yan King came to the world were all wasted playing games, and he was very dissatisfied.So seeing Shiludi''s performance, my heart started thinking.


    The other three maids were supposed to be executed, but because Yuludi was a high-level teleportation demon and had some usefulness, she escaped temporarily.


    "Remia, where is Captain Behmott now? Why didn''t you see him?" After everything was done, Jeb Walker asked the demon next to him.The college hasn''t been established yet, and there are a lot of things to do. Where is the head of the team?


    "The old team leader said to visit a few old friends in the world first, so I left the base as early as noon." Although Remia said that she was a childhood sweetheart with Jeb Walker, her tone of answer was slightly cold.


    Perhaps the only thing that can attract her attention is her daughter Lamia.


    "Bangzhi Yidaozhai and Shiyuan?" The well-known strong man in the world was the old leader''s "friend" many years ago, so Jeb Walker was not surprised!


    "It''s getting late, let''s continue training tomorrow." As night fell, the Moerjin training ground that should have been lively now only has Xiaokui who has not finished training.Xiao Jian saw Xiao Kui desperately, worried to persuade him.


    Because the Bengyue Dimensional Knife is too complicated, Xiao Kui''s stupid head can''t understand its principle.So after six days of hard training, Xiaokui''s strength has improved, but it is insignificant.


    "I''m fine, Xiaojian, go back first." Xiaokui, who is obsessed with getting stronger, no one can stop her madness.Even Nie Kong couldn''t persuade her, let alone Xiao Jian.


    "But too much desperation can easily backfire, Xiaokui, you have to learn how to relax." Xiaojian said without giving up.


    Xiao Kui knows this very well, but if he is still so weak, how to block the first generation next time.To get a teacher, you must first defeat Misaki the first generation.


    "I thought Xiao Jian you would have a way to make me stronger, but who knows that the god that Chuchen Temple serves is too weak. Now there is no other way but to practice hard." Xiao Kui complained.


    "God...Tengu is very strong, but the godhead is too far from the teacher. So...so the way to become stronger quickly has long been in front of you." Xiaojian said intermittently.


    "What way?" Xiao Kui asked eagerly, holding Xiao Jian''s little hand.


    "The power of our maiden is actually the power of gods. Mr. Tengu is considered a high-level shikigami, and the teacher is a true god. That''s right, Xiaokui, please borrow some power from the teacher." Xiaojian Seriously.


    "With the strength of the old... teacher?" Xiao Kui fell into silence.


    "You should know Qianqiu sauce, she is so powerful because of the teacher''s power. That''s right, I can see the teacher''s breath in her body!" The little admonish who possesses spiritual media quality did not expect to be aware of Qianqiu The strange.


    "That''s it! It''s no wonder that Qianqiu was very weak in the past, and he changed like a different person some time ago." It''s no wonder that his strength is no match for Qianqiu, is that what happened.


    It¡¯s already so powerful just with the help of the teacher¡¯s little power. It would be too unfair for us to practice hard.


    "Then how to do it?" Although it was unfair to borrow the teacher''s power, Xiao Kui is now desperate.Defeating the first generation to possess Nie Kong has already occupied Xiao Kui''s heart.


    "As a witch, I know a little bit about borrowing the power of gods, but I have to pay a corresponding price. The ancient witches serve the gods, so they have the ability to cast down demons and eliminate demons. The price of using the teacher''s divine power is Let me ask you more clearly." Xiaojian said calmly.


    "The relationship between the teacher and me is so cordial. It shouldn''t be a big problem to borrow some strength." Xiao Kui said dumbfounded.


    "Of course God has God''s rules, so no matter how good the relationship is, it is no exception. I have been in contact with Mr. Tengu before, so I am very clear." Xiao Jian nodded and responded.


    "It''s no wonder the teacher didn''t lend me strength directly, but spent time training us. Is there such a rule?" Xiao Kui suddenly realized.Since seeing Nie Kong''s earth-shattering strength, and Xiao Jian often talked about Nie Kong as a god, Xiao Kui completely believed in Nie Kong''s "god" identity.


    If Nie Kong knew, he would have to laugh out his teeth.What a god, it''s just that the soul is condensed into a solid state.Only to reach the incubation soul in the second level of the Goddess Cultivation Art of the Queen, that is called a "god" is worthy of the name.Yuanshen can only be brewed by the gods, even if it is placed in the three dimensions, it is considered to be a person in the gods.


    What Xiao Kui likes is Nie Kong''s people, it has nothing to do with identity.So even if the teacher was a god or a demon, Xiao Kui''s mood for Nie Kong remained unchanged.


    "The matter of relying on the teacher''s power, please rely on Xiaojian!" If I get one-tenth of the teacher''s power, I can run the world completely.Look at the first generation shogun, the devil dare to bully himself unscrupulously.


    "Don''t...don''t care, I just drop by to help Xiaokui. We leave Chen Temple very much hoping to serve the gods, so my father has long wanted to ask the teacher." Since the tengu mound was destroyed by Nie Kong, the host of Chuchen Temple has made up his mind. Hit Nie Kong.If the temple can be protected by God''s blessing, then it is simply a great honor.


    "Worship the teacher?" Thinking of the temple statues all becoming the teacher''s appearance, a lot of cold sweat broke out on Xiaokui''s forehead.If others know that they are married to God, then it is worth it.


    "Do whatever you want, as long as the teacher promises me no objection." Xiaokui said helplessly.


    "That''s OK, I''ll ask God about Xiaokui first when I go back tonight! God is so gentle, he will definitely agree to Xiaokui''s request." Xiaojian''s cute face burst into a happy smile.

 244 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0246, Xiao Jians theism

    So it was the early morning of the next day, and a few women came to the training ground of Moerjin early.Xiaokui is still training alone, swinging the wooden knife vigorously in front of the waterfall that flows down, as if trying to cut off the water.


    Ningning''s three daughters have already used Nadeshiko very well, so they are now bringing the forceful skills to their weapons.Ningning''s long iron chain is like a flexible long snake, crushing the boulders around him.The training of strength control is a joy to practice.


    Qian Qiu had already abandoned the modified water gun, and directly smashed the big rock in front with his fists.Arranged from small to large, it is enjoyable to play.Qianqiu can already display all the speed and power hidden in his body.


    With such a powerful strength, even De Ningning and Youjia felt very envious.In terms of combat effectiveness, Qianqiujiang would be ranked first in the Rage Emperor Ruan.I don''t know how much difference there will be compared to the original Misaki-senpai.


    Not only the two women want to know, Qian Qiu wants to know more.When Misaki-senpai defeated Sister Aoi, Qianqiu certainly knew it.If you can defeat Misaki-senpai, then you can have the right to get your brother.Sister Aoi, Misaki-senior, I won''t lose to you two.


    Xiao Jian squeezed to the side of Xiao Kui, her blushing face showed how shy she was at the moment.Today''s Xiaojian is much more beautiful than yesterday, like a blooming rose.


    "You are here, Xiaojian, how are things going?" Xiaokui stopped practicing, looking at Xiaojian and asked in an impatient tone.


    "Well, about the way to use the power of God, I...I have found it. And...and now I have borrowed the power of God." Xiao Jian lowered his flushed face, and did not dare to look at Xiao Kui.


    "Really, are you stronger now?" Xiao Kui''s eyes were full of curiosity.Is it really feasible to use the power of God?


    Xiao Jian didn''t say much nonsense, and walked silently in front of the five or six-meter-large marble.With a soft drink, her soft fist hit the extremely strong rock.The rumbling voice sounded, and the big rocks in front of Xiao Jian shattered to the ground..


    If she hadn''t seen it in person, Xiaokui would have thought she was dreaming.The little remonstrance, who had no power to bind a chicken, actually broke a five or six-meter stone?Even if he possesses Xinyueliu sword drawing skills, he cannot break it with bare hands.


    "Okay... so awesome!" The old Xiaojian can be raised to this level, since then I should be able to use the teacher''s power to increase it several times.


    "How can Xiaojian use the teacher''s power, please tell me the method."


    "That...that..." Xiao Jian looked in a trance, and the scene that she experienced last night clearly appeared in her mind, and she still has an endless aftertaste.I thought that dedicating oneself to gods to gain power in ancient times was just a legend. How could I think that I would experience such absurd things myself?


    Things started last night. The four women who had finished training went to bed early after having dinner and a hot bath for ten minutes.Because of the hard training during the day, the women fell asleep soon after lying down.


    Xiao Jian, dressed in a white witch costume, appeared in front of Nie Kong''s door and knocked gently.After a few days of getting along with each other, it was normal for Xiao Jian to face Nie Kong except in awe.


    "Come in." Nie Kong inside the room had originally planned to enter Dingtianjie and be kind to the girls as he did a few nights ago, but he didn''t expect someone to knock on the door at this moment.Who would it be? He felt very strange.


    The door creaked and pushed open, and Xiao Jian, dressed in a white Miko costume, appeared in front of him.The upper body is white like a kimono, and the skirt on the lower body is bright red. It is a very formal witch costume.


    "It''s already ten o''clock in the evening, Xiaojian, is there anything wrong with you." Xiaojian is a girl who is afraid of birth, so Nie Kong thinks she should have no special meaning.Night attack or something, the innocent little admonishment shouldn''t be so horrible.


    "I''m very sorry to disturb your teacher, but Xiaojian has something very important to tell you." Xiaojian is very serious, so Nie Kong is also very interested in his heart.


    "Anyway, I haven''t slept right now, let me tell you something. If I can do it, I will consider it."


    "Teacher, you are a god who descended on the human world, right, so I... I take the liberty to ask you to tell me how to use your divine power." Xiao Jian fell to the ground, feeling like a pious saint.


    "God? With the help of divine power, Xiao Jian, you made a mistake." Nie Kong never thought that he would be a god by mistake. If it were the big devil, it would be almost the same.


    "Yes, God, please give us a way to use your power. Although there is a price to pay, we are ready to pay everything. Just like Sister Qianqiu, I have your power." Originally Nie Kong thought Xiaojian said. It is the first embrace, but I did not expect it to be a double repair.


    In the middle of the night, a beautiful MM came to your house and told you to push me.Unless it is a eunuch, I believe it is a man who feels excited.


    "Since you already know that there is a price to gain strength, are you ready to dedicate yourself?" Nie Kong stretched out his right hand and lifted Xiao Jian''s chin.


    "I...I''m willing to pay any price..." The witch was supposed to serve the gods and use the power of the gods to subdue the demons, so Xiao Jian didn''t mean to be afraid in her heart.


    "Sir God wants to enjoy my body?" After being gentle by the opposite sex, Xiao Jian''s skin showed a slight crimson.The confused eyes did not resist.


    "Presenting your body."


    "Is it true that the ancient legend is true? The witch must offer her body to use the power of the gods." Xiao Jian lowered her head, her body trembling.


    And when Xiao Jian was ready, Nie Kong finally got Xiao Jian''s purity.The pain did not vent, she silently endured it tenderly.


    Shuangxiu magical skills are automatically carried out, and Xiao Jian''s pain is faded from the cool energy cycle.


    Pure energy exploded in their bodies, condensing their souls and bodies.After double repairs, the physique of the spiritual medium has been developed.The originally delicate body has been strengthened with energy.Ever since, Xiao Kui saw the scene where Xiao Jian was showing off.

 245 The collapse of the second element Text 0247, defeated Behmot

    "What is Xiaojian''s stupefaction? You haven''t told me how to use the teacher''s power." Xiaokui''s voice awakened Xiaojian, who was in deep memories.


    "I''m too shameless! It''s been so long, and I... I still can''t forget the blasphemy thing last night." After regaining his senses, Xiao Jian found that there was a little moist coolness between his legs, shy. She almost ran away covering her face.


    "Then...that as long as Xiaokui is alone in Lord God''s room tonight, just tell Lord God to use the power of God, it''s...very simple." Yes, it''s very simple, and very comfortable.


    When I was a child, I once said that when I grew up, I married Xiaokui to the same husband. Didn''t I expect it to become a reality?The scene of herself and Xiao Kui lying in the arms of the gods appeared in Xiao Jian''s mind, and she felt that her body was as uncomfortable as a fire.


    "Thank you so much, Xiaojian, thank you for helping me!" Xiaokui''s eyes flashed with excitement. At this moment tomorrow, I will have the strength of the first generation.Although it was unfair to use the power of the teacher to defeat the first generation, but now he has no choice.It''s better than watching the teacher be snatched by the first generation, hiding in the corner unable to resist crying silently.


    "We will always be good sisters, right? You are welcome."


    As long as Xiaokui don''t blame me after tomorrow, I have desecrated the teacher Xiaokui you like.Who is blasphemy, the things that make oneself want to stop?


    "Xiao Jian is my sister of course." When the two women were in contact, Nie Kong''s voice reached their ears.


    "Everyone gathers, an enemy is coming." Nie Kong, who should have been sitting leisurely on the trunk, suddenly squinted his eyes.From the observation of my spiritual sense, a powerful guy rushed here.


    The degree of magic power can be comparable to the level of Griffia who has gone through double repairs, chasing the Demon King.Has the power of the demon world finally reached the human world?


    Hearing the teacher''s warning, the five women quickly gathered around him.Ji Nu and Nie Kong have established a deep trust, so there is no doubt.


    "Teacher, is it a devil?" Since the teacher said it was an enemy, then there is only a devil.


    "Yes, it''s still a very powerful demon, he should be there in a while!" Nie Kong nodded in response.


    In less than two minutes, the old man wearing a felt hat and full of white beards appeared in front of them.It looks like an ordinary old man from the outside, but the light hidden in his eyes is still not to be underestimated.It''s just that the famous demon Behmot in the devil world, why did he appear in front of him?


    "Okay... a strong demon aura, everyone, be careful." After seeing Nie Kong''s terrifying magic power, Xiao Jian was not too surprised.


    "Are you the contractor of the children of the otherworldly demon king? My name is Behmott when I first met!" Behemoth said hello, staring directly at Nie Kong and Xiao Liyasi.


    Although the magic contained in Lias is very weak, the nature of destruction still makes Behmot a little jealous.As early as the Demon Realm Behmot persuaded the Great Demon King to prevent the erosion of the alien demon, but the Great Demon King did not listen to his own opinions.


    Behmot guessed that the otherworldly demon put the children and maids here to probe the environment.I''m afraid that after a short time, the ambitious demons in other worlds will send troops to occupy the demon world.


    "Are you coming to me for something?" Do you want to avenge the murdered card Doss? Welcome anytime.


    "Where, I''m just here to say hello to you, so as not to be abrupt when you meet me in battle in the future." Behmot directly waved his hand and said with a smile.


    Hearing Behmott''s provocative words, Xiao Kui condensed all over his body before Nie Kong agreed to take the lead.In addition to being unable to stand Behmot''s hostility, Xiaokui also wanted to test the results of his practice.


    "Xinyueliu''s sword-drawing technique is changed. Breaking the mountain. The chrysanthemum text. Chasing!" Xiaokui''s wooden sword made a violent continuous slashing attack on Behmot, accompanied by a strong slash that came with a huge impact.


    "Xinyueliu''s swordsmanship, who are you Bangzhi Yidaozhai?" Behmot didn''t mean to evade, letting a powerful impact hit him.Xiaokui''s long-trained moves didn''t even hurt Behmot at all.


    "Do you know my grandfather?" Xiao Kui asked in surprise instead of continuing to attack.


    "It turns out to be your granddaughter of Bangzhi Yidaozhai. No wonder he knows how to draw swords. That old guy just fought with me and he is still not old. However, your cultivation is compared to his. It''s too much difference." Behmot said.


    "Sure enough, my own strength is too weak, it seems that there is no other way to rely on the strength of the teacher." Seeing that the practice for a few days was completely rejected, Xiao Kui''s mood was indescribable.


    "Don''t be kidding, you are provoking no matter how you look like this!" Ningning waved the long chain and swept towards Behmot.


    Xiao Qianqiu glared at her feet, and rushed towards Behmot.After several days of training, the strength has improved so fast.


    Behmot held his hat to prevent it from being blown away by the wind, "I said it was just to say hello, and we will have time to fight in the future!" The magic in Behmot''s body broke out, and he was even rushed. In the past Qianqiu, the strong wind that erupted from the magical power kept retreating.


    "You young people, you are really impatient!"


    "I think you are here to declare war, Behmott!" Nie Kong gently leaped off the tree trunk and blocked his formidable momentum in front of the women.


    "Oh, the kid''s strength is quite strong." Behmot''s tone was slightly surprised.


    "Oh!" Little Lias glared at Behmot with hostility, her teeth and claws as if she wanted to fight in person.Magic power poured into Nie Kong''s body from Li Yasi''s side, and the rope king crest on his arm radiated a dazzling red light.


    "Little Lias, you want to fight too, okay!"


    Although the contract has been signed for a long time, Nie Kong has not used this rope king pattern engraving yet.


    "Contractor, do you already know the use of the rope king pattern? It''s really interesting." Behmot is not even afraid of Zen Juro, let alone Nie Kong, who has just signed the contract for less than a year.


    Of course, Nie Kong did not learn the specific usage of engraving, but brute force to pour his own magic power into the rope king pattern engraving.The dazzling red light flickered, and the engraving of the arm seemed to float away.


    "Boom..." The engraving has magical blessings. It is not like a male deer splitting and covering the sky, but the football is enlarged by a hundred meters away from the body.From a distance, it looks like a coquettish red sun.


    The huge brand shot in front of Behmot, as if Five Finger Mountain crushed him to the ground.


    "How is it possible, how could the Demon King''s brand become so big? It''s too unreasonable." Behmot, who was calm and comfortable, was full of panic on his face.No matter how hard he struggles, his huge magic power can''t resist the magic blessed by the brand.


    "Die!" The right hand touched the mark in the sky, like ripples on the water.The magic power of the brand detonated in an instant, and a loud sound that shook the sky spread ten miles around.


    Only when it exploded, a circle like a black hole appeared in the center.


    The explosion caused a hurricane of magnitude seven or eight, which caused the surrounding trees to bend down.Even the women present were still working hard to resist the hurricane and not blow away.Half of the mountains of Moerjin are cut off.


    "Teacher, is he dead?" Xiao Kui asked dumbfounded when he woke up from the shocking explosion.


    "Fortunately, he used Teleportation Jade to escape." Nie Kong said with some regret.


    "It''s too abnormal, so the terrifying explosion can survive." Ningning and the women looked at each other, filled with horror.


    "It''s a pity that Mo Erjin has been ruined, so we will end our practice today and take a rest. Let''s go back to school tomorrow." Nie Kong took the girls back to Chuchen Temple.

 246 The collapse of the second element Text 0248, Xiaokui deceived?

    Little Lias'' magical power is at the low-level demon level, but the nature of destruction raises her magical power to the intermediate level.Nie Konghuo took advantage of the wind to increase his strength, and he could already threaten Behmot, who was close to the demon king.


    Although he didn''t kill Behmot, the result was that Moerjin, a practice place that has been passed down from ancient times to the present, was mostly destroyed by the brand of the demon king who had incorporated the destructive power of Lias.


    The forced termination of the practice made Xiaokui''s heart full of urgency.There is only one opportunity. If you miss it, you can''t make it up.


    "Xiao Jian said that the way to use the teacher''s power is very simple, plus the relationship between himself and the teacher is so good, there should be no problem." After the shower, Xiao Kui finally made up his mind.


    Xiaokui put on her pure white pajamas, and walked to the door of the house.I am afraid that the noise will wake up the sleeping three girls!


    "Sister Kwai...Where are you going?" But the time is too early, how can the third daughter sleep so fast.Three pairs of shining eyes in the dark night stared suspiciously at the sneaky sister Kwai.


    "You...you haven''t slept yet, I...I was just invited by Xiao Jian to talk to her tonight! No... that''s right, just to talk to her!" Xiao Kui hurriedly concealed herself.


    "Xiaokui is not okay yet, we are going to set off." At this moment, Xiao Jian''s clear voice happened to be heard from the door, dispelling the doubts of the three women.That''s right, Sister Kwai is a very shy child, how could she have the idea of ??attacking the teacher at night.


    "Tomorrow we are going back, Sister Kwai, don''t go to bed too late." The childhood sweetheart hadn''t seen it for a long time. Seeing that it was only natural to prepare to leave the old days, the three daughters lay back on the bed again.


    "I see." I just borrowed some strength from the teacher. What''s so nervous?Calming the restlessness, Xiao Kui opened the door and walked out of the house.Outside the door, Xiao Jian in a witch costume had already been waiting there.


    "Xiaokuijiang, hurry up, and Lord God will rest later."


    "Thank you Xiao Jian." Xiao Kui caught up with Xiao Jian and followed her to the front of the house where Nie Kong lived.The light in the room has not gone out, indicating that the teacher has not rested yet.


    "I''ll take you here. You can go in for the remaining Xiaokui. You need to pay a corresponding price with the help of divine power. Xiaokui, you must be prepared to pay everything." Xiaojian waited at the door, lovely There was a slight redness on his cheeks.


    "I understand." Since Xiaojian has borrowed the power of the teacher, I believe he will succeed.The courageous Xiao Kui knocked on the door of the house.


    The sound of dong dong came out. Nie Kong thought it was a cute little admonish who came to beg for pleasure, so he said without thinking, "Come in, the door is unlocked!"


    The door was pushed open, and Xiao Kui with a flushed face appeared in front of Nie Kong.It wasn''t Xiaojian, it was Xiaokui.


    In the loose pajamas, Xiaokui''s body is covered.Xiaokui, who has undergone exercise since childhood, has a natural body.Xiaokui''s chest was tied up, and it didn''t look very big.But the physical examination has been completely presented in front of him, so her size Nie Kong is very clear.


    "It''s Xiaokui, what can I do to find the teacher?" Lingshen noticed the little admonition outside the house, and Nie Kong was curious about what the two girls called him at night?Did Xiaokui find out that she pushed Xiaojian last night and then came to the door when she was jealous?


    "Old... Teacher, Xiao Jian has already told me everything." Xiao Kui, do you already know everything, but the teacher seduce Xiao Jian last night.


    "Don''t get me wrong, Xiaokui, the teacher actually likes Xiaokui very much in his heart."


    "Old... teacher, what are you talking about, idiot, idiot, teacher is idiot." Suddenly hearing Nie Kong''s confession, Xiao Kui flushed with shame.Because of the tension, the tone was very confused.


    "Hey, isn''t Xiao Kui telling the teacher about Xiao Jian?" Forcibly held Xiao Kui, who was so nervous about to run away, and Nie Kong looked at each other with Xiao Kui''s eyes.


    "No... nothing like that, I... I just heard Xiao Jian told me that I can use the power of the teacher, so I also want to use the power of the teacher to become stronger!" Xiao Kui said in a panic.


    "So, I misunderstood it."


    Nie Kong''s eyes were full of smiles. Did Xiao Jian persuade Xiao Kui? It''s so interesting.


    Her skin was hot, Xiao Kui never expected to pay this price with the help of the teacher.But do you regret it now? The answer is no.I like the teacher to the extent that it is no worse than the original Misaki.


    "Xiao Kui is coming, use the ceremony of strength." Noting that Xiao Kui''s legs were quietly wet, Nie Kong pressed down like a charge.The painful scream sounded, witnessing Xiaokui''s purity.


    The Shuangxiu magical power was once again carried out, and Nie Kong was absorbing the power of Xiaokui''s cold Yuan Yin.The cold energy circulates through the two, fading the pain of Xiaokui''s tearing.During Nie Kong''s countless powerful in and outs, Xiao Kui yelled unconsciously, venting his inner emotions.


    After a long time, Xiaokui finally reached the happiest point in life.The pleasure of breaking through the boundaries of the soul has surpassed any emotion Xiaokui felt before.Shuangxiu energy exploded, constantly strengthening their bodies and condensing their souls.


    At this moment, Xiaokui finally got the promotion she dreamed of.


    When Xiao Kui''s gasping stopped, Xiao Jian outside the door pushed the door and moved in.


    "My lord God, change Xiaojian to serve you." Pulling open the belt lightly, Xiaojian''s pure white jade body appeared in front of Nie Kong.Unsatisfied Nie Kong picked up Xiao Jian and started the battle again.


    Gasps, Xiao Jian''s screams remained in the sacred temple for a long time.

 247 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0249Leave with Xiaojian

    The little green-haired baby Beru above his head, and the male deer with white letter paper in his hand, sat on a boat heading somewhere.I thought I had become stronger after hard training, but I didn''t expect to lose.


    The self-created super lactation time still failed to defeat the demon of the 34 Pillars Division.They even heard Uncle Zen Juro say that Shiludi was taken away by them because of his inability to protect him.


    Although the battle has ended for a day, the male deer is still in his throat.


    It was all because he was too weak, so Oga asked Zenjuro to train again.However, Zen Juro uses heraldry to fight, and Oka''s super breastfeeding time tends to fight in the dark.So Zen Juro wrote a letter of introduction and threw it to the male deer, asking him to find the drunken turtledove.


    "Is it the master Zenjuro introduced? I hope I won''t let me down. I really don''t want to try it anymore." Looking far away at the blue sea, the male deer thoughts drifted somewhere.


    When Nie Kong defeated Behmot, the male Lu classmate stepped on the island where Turtledove Zuitian was located, and started a new practice again.


    As for the special class of Saint Stone Arrow Demon, Liuqi Saints came to the class listlessly.Almost ten days have passed. How come all the classmates and teachers in the class disappear without a trace?There is a certain degree of absence, is it because we are hated?


    The daughters of Xiaokui went to practice, Kanzaki and the others were tricked by Ramia to find King Yan.Therefore, apart from Ryoko who wears masks in the class, they are the only six riders.


    The most anxious person is Qihaijing MM, thinking that she is hated by the teacher, and her mood is depressed.Is it because the massage is not satisfactory? Come back, teacher, I promise to be your assistant obediently.


    Just when they lost their patience, Kanzaki, who was looking for King Yan, finally returned to school.Seeing the fierce and fierce them, Liuqi Saints felt that they had never been so cute.


    The return of Kanzaki and the others gave them the confidence to continue to wait.The special class finally returned to the excitement, but still no teacher came to class.Even Kanzaki and the others, who were used to Nie Kong''s verbal abuse, felt uncomfortable after losing their teacher.


    "Xinyueliu''s sword-drawing technique. Breaking the rock. Juyiwen!" A huge slash went across, and the big tree within ten meters in front of Xiaokui was smoothly cut into two sections.The powerful sword pressure is more than several times stronger than before.


    After calculating his own strength, Xiaokui found that his strength and speed had been greatly enhanced.I got the power I dreamed of, but the price of improvement was the loss of the girl''s precious purity.


    Entrusting myself to teacher Xiaokui has no objection, but why does Xiaojian want to join in?Will the promises made as a child become reality?Thinking of serving the teacher together with Xiao Jian last night, Xiao Kui was a little bit irritated despite being upset.


    "Xiao Jianming knew that it would pay such a price to increase strength and didn''t tell me, what a big liar." As if to vent the shame in his heart, Xiao Kui desperately practiced Xinyueliu sword drawing technique.No matter whether it was surrounding rocks or big trees, they couldn''t resist Xiao Kui''s strong sword pressure.The sound of booming sounded, and the surrounding land seemed to be ploughed through.


    "Sister Kwai, we should leave, we won''t wait for you sooner." Ningning''s third daughter, who had already prepared her luggage, shouted to Xiao Kui, who was still practicing.


    "Come!" Pinning the wooden knife to her waist, Xiao Kui wiped the sweat from her forehead and walked to the door of the temple.I didn''t see each other one night, and the changes of Sister Kwai surprised the three women.


    Sister Kwai''s heroic and "handsome" cheeks are now soft and charming!That''s right, Sister Kwai today is full of femininity.


    "What about the teacher!" Xiao Kui asked suspiciously without seeing Nie Kong.


    "The teacher was waiting for us outside the door, so we should move faster. Now, this is sister Kwai''s luggage, we have already prepared it for you." Ningning handed the package to Xiao Kwai.


    "Let''s go." Xiaokui showed a normal appearance and led the three daughters out of the Chuchen Temple where they had lived for eight days.The time spent with the teacher during this period will be a wonderful memory in their lives.


    When he appeared in front of the marble stairs, the teacher had already been waiting there.But beside him, stood a charming and shy little admonish.The fourth daughter thought it was Xiao Jian to see her off, so she didn''t care much.


    "Good morning everyone, Xiaojian will go down the mountain to practice from today, and I would like to ask everyone to take care of it." Xiaojian, who was holding the package in both hands, showed a happy smile to the four girls.


    "What?" Xiao Kui was especially surprised by the four women, because she knew that Xiao Jian had already dedicated her body to Nie Kong.


    "Please take care of it!" The three girls replied with a smile, not finding anything unusual.


    Xiao Kui pulled Xiao Jian aside and asked in a low voice, "Is Xiao Jian''s purpose of going down the mountain to snatch the teacher from me?"


    "Don''t worry, Xiao Kui-chan, the duty of being a witch is to serve the Lord God. Xiao Jian will only take care of the Lord God silently behind her back. Of course, the position of the wife is reserved for Xiao Kui." Xiao Jian said softly.


    Serving God is naturally a reason, but it is more that Xiao Jian hopes to enjoy the joy that Nie Kong brings to her every night.The pure heart of the witch has already been carved with his own mark.


    "What''s more, Xiaojian can help Xiaokui snatch the Lord God. With Xiaokui, you can''t win from so many excellent girls. So I...I want to serve Jun Nie with Xiaokui!" With that said, Xiao Jian''s head is about to stick to the ground, his blushing is like a sunset!


    "That...that''s OK, the teacher''s wife''s position is mine, Xiao Jian is not allowed to grab it." Xiao Jian had a teacher earlier than her, so Xiao Kui had no reason to refuse her.What''s more, they had already had the experience of serving together last night.


    "It''s agreed, we will be the dearest sisters in our lives in the future!" Xiao Jian showed a happy smile.


    "Just fulfill the promise you made when you were a kid, just hope it will go well in the future." If you go back, you have to face the strong competition of the original Misaki.


    "When will your sisters still want to talk, the bus will be driven away later." Nie Kong greeted the two beautiful women like blooming flowers.


    "Sister Kui, move faster. We''ll accompany the teacher to go back later." Ning Ning smiled, and put Nie Kong''s arm into her arms.


    "Here, Lord God!" Xiaojian responded.


    "Ningning, let go, don''t hug my teacher." Xiao Kui pouted and quickly followed, leaving only the cheerful laughter of a few women.

 248 The collapse of the second element Text 0250, Demon Wild Academy?

    "Oh yeah, is the Shishi Demon resurrected? Long live long live!" All the students cheered in the special class of Saint Shi Shi Demon''s college.


    "Woo...Finally, we can go back to our paradise." MK5, who was so disastrous to the atmosphere, all cried bitterly.There is nothing more exciting for them than they are now.


    "Can''t bear it, our school is full of these idiots!" Kanzaki said with a general feeling.


    "Although you say that, Kanzaki, you really want to get involved." Natsume smiled.


    "Stupid, I''m not so naive, it''s just a new school building..." However, before Kanzaki finished speaking, he heard the classmates fighting for the right to do the first graffiti, so he furiously said: "You bastards, then Of course it was done by my first person, Ishiya Demon, Kanzaki."


    "Brother Kanzaki is unfair, the graffiti should be first-come, first-served. I''m going one step ahead. The first graffiti is done by my killing machine Abe." Without waiting for Kanzaki''s consent, Abe bald rushed to the classroom privately.


    "Asshole, wait for me." Kanzaki screamed and rushed out from behind.


    "Is Brother Ji Chuan not interested?" Natsume saw Ji Chuan who was calm, his eyes filled with doubts.


    "Fools use to run, but I have a special plane to pick you up!" The sound of the propeller sounded, and the ladder was hung out of the window.Ji Chuan jumped up the ladder, and the helicopter took him to Shiya Ma.


    "It''s a pity that the teacher did not come back to share the event." Xia Mu shook his head in disappointment, and walked slowly out of the classroom with his hands in his pockets.Liu Qisheng''s expression was all sad, and Shi Shi Mo''s students were finally leaving here.Where are they going?


    Especially Qi Haijing, the loss and sadness filled her weak heart.I haven''t been with the teacher for long, and I haven''t let the teacher try his own massage technique. Is this a difference?


    "You are already students in our special class, I believe the teacher will take you to transfer to the past. Don''t be discouraged, let''s go and see the newly built academy." Asuka Ryoko issued an invitation.


    "Thank you for your comfort, we feel better in our hearts." Liuqisheng, headed by the horse, nodded, and followed Ryoko to the Shishi Demon Academy.


    It didn''t take long for Kanzaki and the others to arrive at the original Ishiya Demon School.However, the sight before them stunned them.


    The gorgeous gate, the towering English clock tower, and all the European architectural styles make it impossible to associate it with the previous Shiya Demon.Of course, before they were happy to come over, the "Ishiya Demon High School" plaque engraved on the door was unloaded for the workers.


    The other workers brought in the new plaque and reinstalled it in front of the door.Only the words engraved on the plaque poured cold water on everyone''s back.


    "Devil Field Academy!"


    "It''s a lie, it''s a lie..." I don''t know who it is, and said their voice.


    "Yo!" The heavy atmosphere was suddenly broken by the voice of the ancient city.The ancient city, which emerged from Alandron¡¯s body, greeted everyone enthusiastically, "Everyone, I heard that our school building is finally completed!"


    With the sound of the ancient city, a dozen people around turned their heads to look at the ancient city, and their eyes were filled with weirdness in an instant.Looking at a dozen people with weird eyes, it really made Gu Shi feel like he did something wrong.


    "Ah, don''t get me wrong! I... I and Yalandron, nothing happened." Gu Shi hurriedly covered his crotch, said with a sad face.It turned out that both Fushi and Yalandron appeared in front of them wearing boxer briefs. No wonder Kanzaki and their eyes were so strange.


    "I hate the Lords of the ancient city. It is because the adults of the ancient city entered my body too eagerly, and they are not ready yet. But the fiery body temperature of the ancient city is about to melt the body of Arlandron." Wearing a white vest, wearing a lower body Alandron, with four-legged pants, had a red face and looked very shy.


    "Fire? Into the body?" The expressions of the people were even more weird, and some even got goose bumps.It''s so disgusting.


    "You... don''t get me wrong, I... I''m pure." It was all to Yalandron''s words that made everyone misunderstand Gu Shi''s sexual orientation, Gu Shi wanted to cry without tears.


    "Don''t be discouraged, there will be nowhere to come to me in the future. As Kanzaki''s eldest brother, I have no tendency to discriminate against you." Kanzaki patted the ancient city on the shoulder, and his muscular eyes secretly glanced at the ancient city''s ass.


    "Brother Kanzaki..." Fushi looked at Kanzaki, his eyes filled with emotion.


    ...


    "Oh, you are all here, let''s go in and find out the situation." The sound of the propeller sounded, and Ji Chuan jumped down from high altitude.


    "Go straight in!" Although they didn''t know who built this school, everyone wanted to find out no matter what.Only when you go on horseback can you detect it; the rich magical aura in the academy.


    But before he could speak out, the grumpy bastards rushed in.With Kanzaki''s leading role, the others broke into it one after another.He knew that when he couldn''t convince everyone that there was a demon inside, he could only follow behind, who was completely unable to stop everyone.


    Although it was known from outside the school that this school was very beautiful, after entering the school gate, there was no high wall blocking it, everyone discovered that the scenery inside the school was actually much more beautiful than imagined.


    "Hey, here!" Ji Chuan waved in front, seeing where he was standing should be a path leading to the teaching building.


    When the crowd approached, they found Ji Chuan''s expression a bit weird: "I didn''t expect that the person the teacher assigned to us for the homework would have his statue here. Could the teacher know the prophet..."


    All kinds of statues, all with King Flame as the main body, appeared in front of them.Especially the posture of King Yan is particularly arrogant.


    "Maybe the teacher is looking for him to ask him to transfer the school to us Shiya Demon." While walking, everyone finally came to the entrance of the teaching building under the leadership of Ji Chuan.


    "This school is really full of mysteries, and I can''t find any information on the Internet. It seems to appear out of thin air." Ji Chuan pushed the sunglasses, "While there is no one, let''s go in and take a look."


    "Don''t... don''t be impulsive!" The horse trembled with fear, but still failed to stop Kanzaki and the others.Only the ancient city that knows about the devil can feel the coolness in his heart.

 249 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0251, Demon Wild vs Ishiya Demon

    Although it was daytime, everyone in Kanzaki who entered the Demon Field High School felt a little chilly.The teaching building of Demon Wild Academy is fully enclosed, and the surrounding classrooms just surround the hall in the middle, so the hall looks very dark.


    If the luxurious crystal lights decorated above the hall were turned on, it might illuminate the audience.


    "Bang, bang..." The chaotic footsteps of Kanzaki and his party echoed in the hall, very loud in this quiet teaching building.No matter how loud the bastard was just before coming in, the silence at this time was just staring at the surrounding environment from time to time.


    They walked for a long time, but they didn''t find the stairs upstairs. Instead, they felt that there were a few more people.The inexplicable sense of horror made their hearts feel cold.


    "Oh, have you been found! I''m the columnist of the Behmot Division, Akiel Meimei." Three strangely dressed three people appeared in front of them, and the girl in the lead put her right hand as a scissors. Putting a cute pose in front of the eyes.The three-point pose covered her hidden parts, and she was only wearing a black cloak.


    "Aldonnell, who is also a pillar general!"


    "Pillar General Jera!" The two new people also introduced themselves, only a few words.


    "Huh? The three of you are the students of Demon Ye''s jokes? This clothes is too tasteless." Kanzaki laughed.


    "Devil Field?" Alkiru seemed confused.


    "The name of Master Flame King." O''Donnell, who was in the shape of a mummy behind her, reminded in a low voice.


    "Devil Wild Academy? The taste of the young master''s naming is really a headache! If you say that, the three of us are indeed Devil Wild Academy students." Alkiru suddenly said.


    After listening to the introduction of the three of them, MK5 began to feel terrified.The five squeezed out the crowd and came to Alkiru: "Hey, don''t you Demon Ye never heard of our Shishi Demon''s prestige? You dare to snatch our territory."


    "And this dress, are you a slut?" A guy with a nose ring on his nose despised MK5.


    "What?" Alkiru, who had a smile on his face the moment before, looked cold in the next moment.Bang... With a sound, all five of them were flicked out by her fingers and embedded in the wall!The poor MK5 will only spoil the atmosphere, but the fight is all part of being killed by a spike.


    "I forgot to say, it is forbidden to enter here." As Alkiru''s words just fell, countless black shadows stopped in front of them.


    "This is?" Kanzaki and the others quickly discovered the fact that they were surrounded.With sweating on his forehead, there will be so many powerful demons in the world?The magical gap is too great, and he can''t afford to resist.


    "Kanzaki boss, look, there''s more behind!" Shiroyama leaned against Kanzaki and exclaimed.


    "Are we surrounded?" Natsume became serious.


    "What are you afraid of? Show them how powerful our Shishi Demon is." While Kanzaki was speaking, some of the dark shadows that surrounded them directly attacked!


    "Huh?" Natsume found that his leg easily kicked the enemy''s body, and the enemy was directly blown out by him.


    "Kanzaki-kun, the students of Demon Ye are nothing great!!" Natsume, who discovered this fact, seemed to have a smile on his face that had been smiling all the time, and it seemed even more pleasant!


    "Oh oh!" Xia Mei found out, and immediately made the army''s spirits uplifted.Kanzaki directly took the lead and pounced directly at the figures surrounding them, and the melee directly kicked off.


    After 30 days of arduous training by Nie Kong, Kanzaki and the others have improved too much.So although the number of people is dominant, but still unable to defeat Kanzaki and the others.


    But there are hundreds of enemies, and only a dozen of them are still a little weak.


    "By the way, it''s endless!"


    "Um... I was a little concerned from the beginning, this group of guys, are we familiar?" At this moment, Ryoko looked at the enemy in front of him, and hesitated.


    "Speaking of which..." At her reminder, Ji Chuan began to observe carefully, and then they discovered that they were surrounded by students of Shiya Demon.


    "They should have all been transferred to a school other than the Sacred Stone Arrow Demon? How come they are here!" Everyone who discovered this fact looked at each other, and their hearts were filled with weirdness.


    "This is... what''s going on?" For a while, the air was filled with a strange atmosphere!


    "Heh, that''s how it is!" On the third floor, which had no time to pay attention since the beginning of the battle, the little ghost that made them so familiar appeared in front of the Alkiru trio.


    "Indeed, they used to be your companions, Shan is now my loyal servant!" The hateful green-haired little Devil Flame King folded his arms around his chest and laughed arrogantly!


    "You bastard kid, what''s going on!"


    "This is our school. Get out!"


    "It should be said to die!" Kanzaki and the others became angry and yelled loudly.


    "Huh!" The smile on King Yan''s face had become stiff.King Yan looked behind him for help, when several demons in black cloaks appeared behind him.Judging from this situation, the Behmot Thirty-Four Pillars Division had all descended on the human world.


    "First of all, your friends weren''t bought over, but manipulated by me in some way." The demon dressed as a clown came out and gracefully bowed to King Yan.


    "I am the Pillar Feathered Serpent God of Behmot''s Division. I''m sorry that I didn''t make it clear just now."


    "Manipulation? Is it hypnosis?"


    Abe, who had been hypnotized, was so scared that he was sweating.


    Ignoring the whispers of the Shishi Demon below, the Feathered Serpent God directly expressed according to the Yan King''s meaning: "Your school and your companions have been arrested by us. If you want to take it back, you will fight it!"


    "duel?"


    "Yes, the stage is ready in this school, and I waited for everyone from the Pillar Division to guard here. In short, this is a game, with pride, fetters, friends, and of course yours. Life! If the challenge fails, you will die." A cold smile flashed from the corner of Feather Serpent''s mouth.


    "Let me add one more point. If your challenge is too slow, your companion Shiludi will be executed! With a flame that can burn your memory, tomorrow you may forget all of you." Alkiru slapped. Snapping his fingers, I saw a picture on the screen in front of the hall.


    Shiludi in the class was staring at the cross with his hands apart.And in the cross standing next to her, there are two demon maids, Isabella and Shatra tied.


    "Don''t look down on people, we have settled this war." How could the proud Kanzaki Himekawa withstand this provocation, his eyes were already full of anger.The war of Demon Wild Academy VS Ishiya Mamon kicked off.

 250 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0252Accepting Yuludi

    "We are back." The door of the apartment creaked open, and Nie Kong''s voice came into the apartment.Behind him followed his sister Qianqiu.After 8 days of practice, they finally returned to the apartment again.Little Lias, who was tired of playing, returned to the familiar room and screamed with excitement.


    Xiao Jian originally wanted to serve Nie Kong, but Xiao Kui stopped him.What a joke, she doesn''t have this treatment as a regular wife, so how can Xiao Kui agree to Xiao Jian being alone with the teacher.So Xiaokui forcibly pulled Xiaojian back to the shrine and stayed in her house temporarily.Due to the good relationship between the two families, Bangzhi old man warmly welcomes Xiao Jian to visit their home.


    "Welcome back to my master, should I eat first or take a bath first, or..." Griffia had already knelt down in front of the hallway, and while speaking, her little hand tore off the loose maid''s coat slightly.


    The jade-white collarbone appeared in front of Nie Kong, and the looming black beautiful bra was almost intriguing.The two huge balls are full of flexibility, white flowers shining in front of Nie Kong.


    Eight days without a master makes Griffia feel like living a year.In the dead of night, I always miss the master''s strength.She yearns for the filling of her master physically and mentally, and desires to enjoy the impact of her master''s love.


    "Let''s eat first." There is still a lot of time at night, and Nie Kong is not in a hurry.Griffia''s gentle eyes gradually faded, and her exclusive elegance was restored.Serving Nie Kong after changing her shoes, she greeted the three people in the house.


    Griffia has already prepared a rich dinner, like a virtuous wife waiting for her husband to come home from get off work.


    "Oh, it broke me. I sat on the bus for five hours after I came back, and it made me hungry." Qianqiu returned home and recovered his lively and lovely nature. Before washing his hands, he grabbed food into his mouth. Stuffed.


    "Go wash your hands first!" Griffia''s chopsticks hit Qianqiu''s back with the chopsticks in her hand. The pain caused her to retract her hand and spit out a little fragrant tongue: "Xiao Liyasi go, my aunt will take you to wash your hands."


    Qian Qiu hugged the cute little Liyas, one big and one small Lori ran into the bathroom.Griffia stared at her master and said, "Master, go and wash your hands. You will have strength tonight when you are full."


    My day, this is too blatant.This is no longer a hint, but a bold statement.But even if I didn¡¯t eat, wouldn¡¯t it be more than enough for the two of you little fairies?


    After washing my hands and eating a delicious dinner, it finally ushered in the time that Qianqiu most anticipated-a bath.For several days without her brother''s massage, Qian Qiu felt that her breasts had lost their elasticity.


    Just as Nie Kong was about to enter the bathroom, a two-meter black hole suddenly appeared in the room.A faint spatial fluctuation spread, and the girl in a black gothic dress fell out of the black hole.


    Familiar pretty face, familiar dress.That''s right, she is Shiludi, the maid of Little Beru, right?But her condition is very poor, with a well-developed body with wounds of various depths.


    Nie Kong stretched out his hand to hold the fallen plump body in his arms, and asked in surprise, "Student Xiludi, what happened?" With Xiludi''s strength, there shouldn''t be many people who can hurt her.


    Xiludi barely opened her eyes and saw Nie Kong''s face showing a happy smile: "It''s great to find the teacher! I...I''m Xiludi''s sister, Youludi, the teacher, don''t admit it."


    "Hey, you are Yuludi, the maid of King Yan? But why pretend to be my student Xiludi?" Nie Kong was sure that the girl in front of her was Yuludi after hearing her strange fragrance.The twin sisters looked so alike that Nie Kong could not identify them for a short time.


    "Sister... she is in danger right now, please help my sister." You Ludi knelt in front of Nie Kong.There is anxiety in her eyes.


    "You should explain to me exactly what happened first! You should be King Yan''s maid, why didn''t you ask King Yan for help and chose me instead?" During the eight days of disappearing, what exactly happened? What''s the matter?


    "I... The three of us have been expelled by the Yanwang Master''s Pillar Division, and they are going to kill the three of us. My sister Xiludi changed my outfit with me in order to save me..." With You Ludi whispered, Nie Kong finally understood what had happened.


    After Jeb Walker used Xiludi, who was a high-level teleportation demon, to teleport all the demons back to the world, the three daughters of Yuludi have lost their use value.Jeb Walker wanted to kill Yuludi, who had poisoned the Flame King first, but because the two girls changed their outfits, she managed to escape from the prison of Demon Field College under the cover of Sheludi.


    Yuludi heard the news that Jebel Walker would execute the three women tonight. The first thing she thought of, who had only met Nie Kong once, was the Liushen Wuzhu.Since she had already been in contact with the magic power of Little Lias, Youludi directly teleported to Nie Kong.


    The advanced teleportation demon teleportation method is very different from that of Arlandron, and it can teleport even if there is no water flow.Not only that, there is no need to split the body like Arlandron to teleport others.


    "There is not much time left. Teacher, please help Sister Xiludi. If you can save her sister, I am willing even if it kills me." Youludi clenched his trousers with both hands, his eyes filled with pleading .


    "The master is busy. How can I take care of your nostalgia?" The competition among peers is very cruel.Griffia was already wary when she saw Yuludi, also a beautiful maid.My master can only take care of him, and there is no need to find other maids!


    "Please." Since the male deer had long been far from the town and had not returned, Yuludi could not detect the magic of Little Beiru.Except for Nie Kong, no one will help her anymore.


    "It''s okay to save your sister in the past, but I have a request. Since the Yan King has abandoned you, I hope to get the allegiance of your three daughters-as a maid demon to take care of Xiao Lias." If you have the service of the Maid Maid Team, Nie Kong was excited just thinking about it.


    "Master..." Griffia wanted to stop, but Nie Kong stopped it.


    "I was very unsuccessful when I was expelled by the master as a maid devil, you...are you still willing to take me in?" Ben I don''t know where to go, You Ludi asked in a daze when he heard Nie Kong''s "condition".


    "Well, do you agree?"


    "I...I promise, thank you for your hostess!" Not only was able to save her sister Xiludi, but also found a new place to stay, so Youludi nodded heavily.

 251 The collapsed two-dimensional text 0253, come to the demon field

    "It shouldn''t be too late, Master, let''s hurry over. If you delay, Sister Xiludi will be in danger." Although Youludi was seriously injured, she insisted on saving her sister.


    The elder sister who has been sullen and has not treated her well since childhood, and the elder sister who has been chasing since childhood, turned out to be in love with her sister.In prison, she thought that Youludi would die, but she was rescued by her sister, and the ups and downs flooded her heart.


    "You have been seriously injured now, so don''t force it. My brother will rescue Shiludi, so you can just wait here." The kind-hearted Qianqiu forgot to be jealous early on the matter of life.


    "It''s okay, I...I can still teleport the master...Master, there is not much time to waste now." You Ludi struggled to stand up, her eyes full of determination.


    "It''s too reluctant to teleport based on your current physical condition. Just tell me the address. I see if I can take you there!" Since breaking through the first layer of the Imperial Girl Cultivation Technique, Nie Kong has the teleport ability.


    Within the scope of spiritual consciousness, he can use his soul power to break the space barrier to achieve the purpose of teleportation.But the speed is too slow to start freely at any time.In the case of short distances, the speed is not as fast as it is.


    It takes too long for soul power to break the barrier, so short-range teleportation is now a tasteless skill.Only soul condensing is more powerful, that is teleport can send and receive freely.Even to a certain extent, the power of faith is no longer needed to break the dimensional barriers.


    "Is that so? Tell the master about the location first! The headquarters of the Behmot Division is located in the Demon Field Academy. It is said that it was an academy built by the original Ishiya Demon. The establishment of this academy by Behmet was all for the King of Flames. Stationed there by the way. The Behmot Division has 394 powerful demons, ten princes, and twenty-four princes! The above is the basic information of the Behmot Division. If the master is past, be careful when you go. Right." You Ludi said all the information she knew.After recognizing the Lord, she has already positioned herself.


    "It''s too much, why do they occupy our Ishiya Demon College? My brother will take me by the way, Qianqiu can teach them by himself!" The school full of good memories is occupied by others, and no one will be angry.


    "Don''t talk, wait until I see the situation!" Now that I know the location, it''s easy to handle, and the spiritual consciousness that covers a kilometer spreads towards the stone arrow demon.Since the apartment is very close to the Shishi Demon, Nie Kong''s Spiritual Consciousness just noticed the Demon Wild Academy.


    After successfully positioning, Nie Kong began to mobilize the soul power of the consciousness space.The horrible pressure spread, and even Griffia felt his soul trembled in horror.


    Because of the use of the power of the soul, the red pupils began to transform into golden ruthlessness.In the eyes of the three women, Nie Kong seemed to be a god who came to the mortal world!


    "Teleport!" Motivated by the powerful soul power, Nie Kong tore the space in front of him with a two-meter-wide hole.


    "You stay at home first, and we will go back. It''s too easy to deal with a few demons." Before Griffia and Qianqiu could react, Nie Kong and You Ludi in front of them disappeared in front of them.


    As a high-level space demon, Yuludi was still shocked when she saw the master''s method of teleportation.What kind of dimensional power is this, it is simply breaking barriers with force.I''m not mistaken, are there such powerful people in the world?


    The round moon illuminates, except for the night wind on the empty streets.Except for homelessness such as stray cats and puppies, not many people remain in the streets now.In the whole city, except for the street lights at night, almost all fell into darkness, and there was an indescribable silence.


    Only in the chaotic original stone arrow demon territory, the crackling sound has not stopped from evening to now.The cry of pain and the cry of killing added a beautiful symphony to the silent night.


    At this time, the circular black hole abruptly appeared in front of the gate of the Demon Wild School.Two people jumped out of the black hole, of course they were Nie Kong and the maid demon Youludi.


    "Hiludi should be right here, I have already noticed her unique magic power." The spiritual sense covers the huge campus in front of it, and discovered the magic of Xiludi.Of course, Nie Kong was surprised, he also found many familiar auras.


    "Master...Master, it''s right here. Hurry in, and Chi will change." You Ludi, who was seriously injured, staggered towards the teaching building enduring pain.


    "Don''t be far-fetched, I''ll carry you in." Walking up to Xiludi at your speed, I''m afraid they would have been killed long ago.You Ludi exclaimed, still leaning against the master''s back before he knew it.


    "As a waitress... the maid let the master carry this... how decent, will you let me down, master?" The master''s tender concern penetrated deep into her heart, and You Ludi felt that this life is for such a master. what.


    "What a small matter, please give me peace of mind to rest." Since You Ludi is wearing a gothic dress, Nie Kong''s big hands did not stop her holding the skin of her warm thighs.


    Straight, slender and full of elasticity, I really want to put black stockings on Yuludi.The two sisters are exactly the same figure, don''t you know what it''s like to serve him in bed together?


    Although the sister flower has tried it, it is the first time that the twins have come to the second element for so long, so you must taste it.


    You Ludi was startled first, and she could see her reddish cheeks through the moonlight.She suddenly laughed in a low voice, like a delicate face carved in marble, instantly stained with a gorgeous halo!


    An Xin lay on his master''s back and pointed to the way forward. Nie Kong followed Xiludi''s guidance and walked quickly towards the teaching building.Almost a second later, they appeared ten meters away.


    Before half a minute, Nie Kong, carrying the two girls, walked from the school gate to the teaching building.There are many unconscious students in the dark building.


    The faces of these students are very familiar. They were formerly assigned to students from various colleges by the original Ishiya Ma.There were even dozens of classmates, half of their bodies sunk into the wall.


    Nie Kong was slightly relieved that he could find a lot of demons killed in the crowd, and there were even more than a dozen of the pillar generals.It shows that the students of Shi Shi Demon have become stronger, and they can kill such powerful demons.


    MK5, Mipo, Abe, the killing machine, the more I walked inside, the more familiar student faces I found.Hasn''t Behmoto really learned his lesson, dare to take the demon army to the world so boldly.


    At this time, Nie Kong had a murderous intent in his heart.

 252 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0254, spike

    "Boom!" The newly built sturdy teaching building shook a few times suddenly, as if fierce fighting was happening on the floor.There are no stairs leading to the teaching building, but someone has already built a meat ladder with unconscious human bodies.


    "Master can go up, be careful." The enemy is 394 powerful demons, so You Ludi''s worry is inevitable.Besides, there are two unfathomable heads besides them.


    "Don''t worry it will be okay, trust the master''s strength." Nie Kong lightly jumped and rushed towards the source of the sound. After a while, he appeared directly on the third floor with the two girls on his back.


    In the corridor not far away, more than a dozen people were fighting there, blood all over the floor!Surrounded by more than twenty demons, the only ones who can stand are Kanzaki, Himekawa, Natsume, Rukisei, Ryoko, and Lamia!


    In order to save Shiludi, who likes to worship, Lamia dedicated her meager power.The surrounding demons knew that she was the daughter of the deputy head, and did not dare to move her.


    "I''m so happy to be able to fight you again. It''s just how I feel that you have changed. I remember that you used to be more fierce and wicked." A huge fist hit a certain Zhujiang face, and Tojo easily took Zhujiang The strength demon fell to the ground.


    I don''t know what kind of perverted practice, Tojo''s strength has completely surpassed the horse.Seeing Tojo''s abnormal progress with my own eyes, I still feel incredible in my heart.It''s only ten days. Has the gap between the two been so wide?


    "What a powerful human being, does he have such strength without contracting with the devil. Ah... That''s it, are you the human being who fought with my brother Gurafiel?" Zhu Jue Yedao said in surprise.


    "Brother?" Tojo was not disappointed, but full of fighting spirit.The elder brother should be stronger than the younger brother, it would be more perfect.


    "Don''t talk so much nonsense, hurry up and end the boring game. The time for the execution of the head of the head is about to begin." Zhu Jue Yinglong beside him interrupted.


    "Mr. Yinglong, I know." Yato put his right hand on his waist, Taito, and he appeared behind Tojo when there was no extra movement.The tearing sound sounded, and a sharp cut wound appeared on Tojo''s shoulder.


    "Sorry, don''t confuse me with my useless brother. The speed of my sword is so fast that you don''t even know how to die! Let''s go, Mr. Yinglong!" Ignore Tojo, Ye Dao greeted his companion.


    But Zhu Jue Yinglong''s face was full of dignity, and even a little cold sweat appeared on his forehead."Is this man really human?"


    "What''s the matter? Mr. Ying Long?" Ye Dao suddenly noticed something strange in the sword, and when he drew it out, he saw that his weapon had been broken in two at some point.


    "Tojo has made progress too fast, and it is recognized that Ishiya Demon is the strongest!" The injured Kanzaki and the few people who have little combat power began to feel excited.According to this development, there will be hope of winning.


    "Fortunately, Tojo works here, otherwise we won''t be able to get through this level at all. The students of Demon Field Academy, the strength is too abnormal." Ji Chuan muttered.


    "You are really strong, and that''s why I am obsessed with fighting." Tojo''s eyes were full of excitement.


    "Difficult... Could it be that when I took out the sword, he interrupted the sword with a faster fist than me? How could human beings who have never signed a contract with the devil manage this kind of love?" Horror.


    "Don''t hesitate, let''s get rid of them as soon as possible, don''t miss the time for the execution of the three maids and demons!" Ying Long shouted.


    "Yes..." Dozens of demons drank, and surrounded Tojo and the others in a honeycomb.Tojo''s strength has reached Jujue''s level, but dealing with so many demons is wishful thinking.


    "Boom!" When Tojo beat a few low-level demons, Ying Long opened his fist and stamped it on Tojo''s face.With a black magic fist, the damage has more than doubled.


    The strong Tojo Hiro produced countless blood flowers and knocked down the two people behind Kanzaki Himekawa.The three of them flew out more than ten meters in a ball, and happened to fall at the feet of Nie Kong who came.


    "You did a good job, the teacher is very pleased. Next, let''s leave it to the teacher." A very familiar voice came, making the corridor silent, except for the slightly rapid breathing.


    "Old...Is the teacher finally back!" Ryoko''s desperate heart turned into surprise for an instant, and all grievances flowed out with tears at this moment.If there is a teacher... the teacher, the battle will be won.


    "Stupid stupid, teacher is stupid! I left us for eight days, and thought you left us alone." Qi Haijing threw himself into Nie Kong''s arms and warmed his cold heart.The arms of the teacher are so warm.


    "The teacher''s strength can be described as unfathomable. Who will win against such a terrifying demon?" In addition to joy, he was also full of curiosity.


    "Teacher, don''t always rob me of the limelight, just leave them to me. You can save Shiludi first, she will be in danger later." Tojo yelled.The more you fight, the more courageous you are, that is to say he is such a person.


    "He... is he the contractor the regiment commander warned to be careful about? Doesn''t it seem to have much strength. The old regiment commander overestimates him, I can easily kill him." Yadao was stunned. Frozen, his eyes flashed with killing intent.


    "It would take so much time to kill these young men. One move is OK." Nie Kong disdainfully said.


    "The teacher lied!" The surrounding students laughed, and the atmosphere became more relaxed from repression.


    "Stop kidding, I''ll give you a taste of the greatness of our Behmot Thirty-Four Pillars Division!" Ying Long rushed forward first, seemingly irritated by Nie Kong''s underestimation.


    "Come on, kill a piece of armor without leaving!" Two Zhu Jue led a dozen demons, rushing over with amazing murderous aura.


    "I don''t believe it, then you look forward to it!" Although he was sandwiched by three beauties, Nie Kong still pulled his right hand out.The right hand formed a hand knife, hacked from top to bottom, releasing the dimensional knife with all its strength.


    A hundred-meter mountain can be cut in half, let alone more than 20 demons in the front area?The faint spatial fluctuations radiated away, filling the narrow corridors.The chick sounded, and the teaching building was split into a two-meter-wide crack from top to bottom along with more than two dozen demons.From the corridor on the third floor, they can even see the moon hanging in the sky.


    Blood splattered, killing all twenty demons in one move.


    "Okay...it''s scary! It seems that the teacher is angry, so be careful not to make the teacher angry in the future." All the people in the corridor have such thoughts in their hearts.


    "Okay, don''t act like a baby, go up and rescue Xiludi first." Nie Kong patted Qihai Jingyu on the back and said.


    "I''m not acting like a baby." Qi Haijing blushed and reluctantly left Nie Kong''s embrace.


    "Teacher Nie Kong hurry up and come with me." Lamia, who has found the stairs, hurriedly called Nie Kong''s name.


    "Jing, Ryoko, call an ambulance first, I''ll go save Xirudi first." Abandoning these words, Nie Kong quickly followed Lamia.


    "Really, I haven''t enjoyed it yet. I killed all the teachers." Tojo yelled.


    "Don''t always remember to fight. Fortunately, the teacher came in time." Qi Haijing kicked Tojo in anger, his tone all turned towards Nie Kong.


    "I know, I know, the teacher is all right!" Tojo raised his hand and surrendered.


    "In that case, sister Kwai and the others have finished their practice and come back? I can see them tomorrow." Ryoko secretly said in his heart.

 253 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0255, the angry flame king

    Three crosses stand in the middle of the wide rooftop of Demon Wild Academy.Three beautiful girls in black gothic maid costumes were nailed to them.On the high terrace of the roof, Jeb Walker and Behmot are guarding the Yan King.


    Eight pillars, a dozen pillars, and three hundred demons!It occupies most of the floor, and the shadows are all black.


    "Lord Yan, the time has come. It seems that these humans have failed the challenge, should they be executed immediately?" Behmot respected King Yan, so he asked his opinion.


    "Master Yan Wang, we will try our best to serve you better in the future, please let us go." As the maid demon was expelled, the spiritual pillar supporting them has collapsed.


    Seeing the pitiful appearance of the two women Chu Chu, King Yan began to hesitate.After all, I have served him for a while, and the fetters are a little bit.


    "Master Yan Wang, this is the rule of the game, please follow it!" Jeb Walker said coldly.


    King Yan stretched out his hand to stop Jeb Walker and said, "In this case, let them be executed at the end and execute Xiludi first!" The two women felt ashamed when they heard King Yan''s ruthless sentence.


    "Then Lord Yan." Jeber Walker motioned to a certain Zhujue.


    With long silver hair and a smile on his face, the Zhujue demon walked up to Xiludi.


    "I really admire it. Being forced to this level can knock down our five pillar generals. Among the maid demon, your strength is super strong, it''s no wonder that the old leader has repeatedly asked you to serve Lord Yan."


    "What do you want to... do?" Sherudi asked blankly, raising her dull cheek.For Shiludi, death is nothing terrible, she is already ready to face death in her heart.


    "Since you are tied to a cross, of course you are going to be executed by fire. You should be thankful that you have not been executed. My flame is a bit different. It will not burn your body but your memory. It is the fire that burns all your memories. , This is my treasure of flame!¡± Zhujue¡¯s demon showed a pale flame on his right hand, and cast a smile into the cross: ¡°I lost my memory and became the maid of the Yanwang Master again. The old head was really well-intentioned. "


    "Master Belu, Lamia, classmates, and teachers will forget them all?" Shelldi, who was brave to face death, flashed panic in her eyes.


    "Don''t look so ugly. In contrast, the two maids next to the devil executed the death sentence. Being able to serve Lord Yan is your blessing for three lifetimes!" Ignoring Xiludi''s opinion, the pale flame completely destroyed Xiludi. Submerged in it.


    As the demons watched the execution with great interest, the silent stairs sounded very regular footsteps."Is it to solve the devil who came back from the humans? It would be too late." Part of his eyes moved to the top of the stairs, and he had no interest in watching the execution. Akiel was one of them.It''s okay to kill it directly, it''s too unethical to wash away the memory.


    "This familiar magic is...it can''t be wrong, it''s definitely him! All the staff are on guard, all are ready to confront the enemy!" Perceiving the destructive magic of Xiao Lias, the old man Behmott changed color completely.


    Although the surrounding demons were puzzled, everyone was still vigilant.The prestige of the old head is still there, so no one dares to resist his orders.Especially Akiel''s cute eyes are full of interest.


    "This is the first time I have seen the old leader so solemn, which adult will come here?" There is not only Akiel, but all the demons in the field.In an instant, everyone''s eyes moved from Shiludi to the stairs.


    "Duh!" As the light footsteps approached, Lori Lamia appeared first, and her little hand appeared in front of them with Nie Kong carrying Youludi on her back.And little Lias with bright red hair, sitting leisurely in her exclusive position.


    "Who is it?" Except for Behmot, all the demons who had seen Nie Kong in the division were killed by him.So they didn''t know Nie Kong, so they made sense.


    "Lord Yan, don''t go forward, he is too dangerous, just leave it to us." Behmot stopped in front of King Yan to avoid a surprise attack by Nie Kong.After the last war, he knew Nie Kong was great.


    With such terrifying power, he has already threatened Master Yan Wang.As the loyal Yan King Thirty-four Pillars Division, it is necessary to step down the road that blocked the Yan King''s advancement.


    "Master Behmot, is he the Contractor of the Demon King of the World?" Jeb Walker said solemnly.


    "Yes, he is too dangerous! It''s yours and me, this time the threat must be stifled in the cradle!" Behmot''s words spread, causing all the demons around to stir.


    "Don''t worry, Master Chief, we now have more than 300 people. It''s too easy to deal with him." Zhujue Saramanda was murderous!


    "Little ones, prepare to fight with all your strength." Behmot gave the order, causing the demons to boil.Only Akiel did not move. Although she was under Behmot, she still adhered to her principles.


    Three hundred people stared at Nie Kong with murderous aura. In other words, others had already been so scared, but Nie Kong was the only one who didn''t change his face.


    "Lord...Master, everything is up to you, save my sister and them." You Ludi whispered in her heart behind her.


    "King of Flame, you dare to hurt my students, you are so courageous. I advise you to let them go when I am not angry." Nie Kong''s face turned gloomy when he saw Xiludi trapped in the flames.


    "You...you actually took the hand of my wife, and wanted to prevent my execution right. You...unforgivable, I want to attack you. Don''t stop the execution, I want him to see the pain of the students with his own eyes." There was no apology in the tone, but full of anger.The reason was that Nie Kong held Lamia''s small hand, and King Yan was jealous and furious.


    "Who...who is your default wife, I haven''t agreed yet, so knowingly let go of Sister Xiludi." Lamia''s face turned red for a moment, whether she was angry or ashamed.


    "It''s rare for Lord Yan to agree with us. The battle has already begun. What are you waiting for!" Jebel Walker waved his hand, and more than three hundred demons on the platform rushed over with a roar.


    "Since you are looking for death, I will kill you all tonight." Gently put You Ludi in front of Lamia, entrusting her to Lamia''s care.Lamia nodded her head, "I absolutely must save Sister Xiludi." After Lamia said, her soft lips were printed on Nie Kong''s face, "Come on, Sister Xiludi depends on the teacher. "


    Lamia was simply adding fuel to the fire, and King Yan was furious.


    "Woo... actually kissed my wife! Kill... kill, kill him for me!"

 254 The collapse of the second element text 0256, rescue the three women

    "Teacher, save Sister Shiludi and my mother from the Behmot Division, please." Because her mother Lemia was summoned by Behmot, Lamia, who had lost her maternal love since childhood, was very Dislike Behmot Division.In particular, the so-called childhood sweetheart Jeb Walker, the so-called mother, is also the coveted mother Remiya whose husband has been dead for a long time.Otherwise, how could Elamia¡¯s mother be the deputy commander of the division?


    Except for the three head-level demons at the scene, almost all the forces of the Behmot Legion have been mobilized.Of course, Akiel, who likes to fight, did not take action. She has always longed for a fair fight.She doesn''t bother to do gang fights or plots.


    Nie Kong fixed his eyes on Xiludi in the distance, his scarlet pupils gleaming with golden light.The white flames that had flooded her all disappeared.It turned out that Nie Kong used super powers to dissolve the white flames burning on Xiludi.


    "Yes... it''s the teacher, is he here to save me?" Xiludi, who barely opened his eyes, saw Nie Kong in the distance, and a smile of relief appeared on his face.But she was injured too badly, so she lost consciousness again without waking up for too long.


    "Kill!" The first to arrive in front of Nie Kong was a low-level demon whose combat power was as good as rubbish. Even Kanzaki could defeat them.The only trouble is that there are too many.


    With more than 300 people running at the same time, even the teaching building was violently turbulent, and the running force physically resonated.


    "Night Demon Flying Attack!" After several enhancements, the Vampire Beast''s signature trick has been increased several times.The fascinating red bat turned in front of Nie Kong, dyeing the moonlight into blood.


    "Squeak!" The hungry bat turned into a beast, as if a red river flooded the low-level demon rushing forward.More ants can kill elephants, not to mention vampire bats that are a hundred times more fierce.


    "Ah..." Countless screams sounded, and three hundred people were crushed by a huge number of vampire bats and all disappeared into the sky."Snake Dragon Palm!" The black magic power in Najia''s right hand sprayed out like an ion cannon, sweeping away the bright red bat in front.The rest of the demons began to use magic to destroy the bats. Facing the attack from more than twenty pillars, most of the bats disappeared.


    "Killing more than three hundred of my subordinates is quite capable. But are you worried about this woman? Then I will kill her in front of you." Jeb Walker began to gather magic power in his palm, and it didn''t take long for the black magic bullet Jet towards the cross Shiludi.


    "Kill her, I want him to experience the same pain as mine!" Yan Wang shouted.


    With a bang, the floor cracked a terrifying crack as the magic moved forward.Regarding the level of magic power alone, Jeber Walker has reached the level of advanced demons, no wonder Behmot abdicated to the virtuous.


    "Don''t be kidding, do you think there is still a chance to hurt them with me? Transfer..." The golden pupils radiated inexplicable fluctuations, and I saw that the three women who were originally in front of the magic bullet moved strangely to avoid the bombing of Jebel Walker.


    There is no force, but it still floats behind Nie Kong.Using the transfer superpower, the three women easily rescued the enemy''s claws.


    "Hiludi, Isabella, Shatra!" Youludi loosened the three women''s bondage and liberated the three women''s freedom.Except for Cherudi, Isabella''s two women did not suffer any injuries.


    "Youludi, what are you doing to save us? The maid demon expelled by the master has no effect." Isabella said quietly.Even the maid demon Lori Shatra was a little listless, not happy to be rescued.


    "Don''t be discouraged, since King Yan has abandoned us, then choose a new owner, a master ten thousand times better than King Yan." You Ludi firmly believed.


    "We are the laughingstock of the maid devil, who will take us in?" Shatra said with a desperate heart.


    "I...I believe that the master will take in the three of us, he...he is so gentle! Otherwise, why would he rescue you?" You Ludi looked at Nie Kong idiotically, with deep attachment in her eyes.


    "Really?" The two women cast their gazes on Nie Kong to shield them from the wind and rain, and their gray-hearted eyes gradually recovered.A child who also has a demon king also needs a maid demon.


    "Why are you still stunned, kill them all for me!" Facing the unpredictable Nie Kongbehmot, he was a little horrified, but as the commander, he had to stabilize the army.At this time, the more than twenty demon leaders who were surprised by Nie Kong''s strange skills were awakened by the commander''s words.


    "What are you afraid of? He is only one person, how can he block so many Zhujuezhu generals!" I don''t know who said the words, which agitated the morale of the demons.


    "Look at the power of my evil eyes!" Pillar Bajilisk let out soul fluctuations in his eyes, and he used his soul power to suppress Nie Kong so boldly.The golden pupils were indifferent to Bajilisk''s pupils, and he cried out in pain while holding his head in the soul power confrontation.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh)


    "Snake Dragon Palm!" Najia''s right hand magic bullet launched towards Nie Kong.


    "Magic bullet!!" A dozen Zhu will condense all the magic power, and all roared and pressed towards Nie Kong.More than 20 people have released such a large amount of magic power, and the amount has reached the level of the devil.


    The black pressure is like a dark cloud with strong energy, which completely sucks the moon''s light in the sky.If it is allowed to explode, it will definitely destroy everything within a few hundred meters.


    "It should be okay, this has gathered all the strength of our division, even if your Majesty the Great Demon King will not want to retreat!" Jeb Walker''s hideous face showed a triumphant smile, as if the winner was already in hand.


    "Asshole, my daughter is still there, don''t you want to kill her together?" Remia scolded angrily.


    "No way, we didn''t expect Lamia to be on his side. But if the danger of Lord Yan Wang can be eliminated, this little thing is nothing! Lemia, please listen to me clearly, our division is dedicated to loyalty It''s for Lord Yan." Behmot''s words were so righteous and so right, there was no room for Remia to refute.


    "Sir Yan Wang can''t put other lives in his eyes, this is too sad." Remiya has been completely disappointed, at this time she has no nostalgia for the division.

 255 The collapse of the second element text 0257, kill the Yan King

    "With a magical attack covering such a large area, you shouldn''t have a chance to escape." Behmot was not interested in paying attention to Remiya, his eyes were completely on the enemy Nie Kong.If the sister of the alien demon can be killed in the cradle, the demon of the alien should have no chance to come and invade.


    But what was beyond everyone''s expectations was that Nie Kong was not at all afraid, and instead walked towards the source of the "dark clouds" in the sky.When the magical power in the sky came to his face, strange fluctuations spread out from his eyes.The powerful and pure soul power made the present demons tremble inexplicably.


    There was no explosion, no vibration, not even any sound.When the black magic power came two meters in front of Nie Kong, the strangeness disappeared completely, like a flash in the pan.


    All the dozens of members of the Behmot Legion were discolored. What a heaven-defying ability.Our attack actually disappeared?It''s totally unreasonable.


    "Is the magic attack ineffective? It''s horrible. It''s our turn for Jeb Walker to go to the field. Let''s fight melee." Behmot dropped the felt hat beside him, his voice filled with solemnity.


    The battle has begun, and there is no room for relaxation.At this level, either you die or I die!


    "I see, old captain." In addition to being surprised, Jeber Walker was also ready to move.The strength is comparable to that of the Demon King, if he can be defeated...


    Jeb Walker wanted to know how big the gap between his strength and the Demon King was. Nie Kong''s appearance just happened to be his sword stone.


    After the two heads spoke, Nie Kong had already arrived ten meters in front of more than twenty Zhujue.But he didn''t mean to stop, the target was Behmot''s surviving subordinates.


    "Asshole, don''t deceive too much!" Zhu rushed Gurafier violently, and the magic spear in his right hand aimed at Nie Kong''s heart.


    "Angry blood whip!" The blood-red flame was like a dragon entrenched in Nie Kong''s palm, and the angry blood whip that had been useless for a long time reappeared.Without any resistance, the Gurafiel of Zhujiang level was directly killed in seconds.


    The blood-red flame looked very evil and directly burned Gurafiel to ashes.The Zhujiang level was too weak to stop the whip he swung with all his strength.


    "The battle is not over yet, it''s your turn." When Nie Kong cast his eyes on the remaining demons, they couldn''t help but shudder.This is a human being, it is more cruel than a demon.


    "Your opponent is us!" The two regiment leaders approached Nie Kong from the left and the right, with amazing magic blessings all over the body to increase the lethality of physical attacks.


    "Boom!" With the two commanders'' full force, Nie Kong was bombarded on both sides of the lower abdomen by the two magically blessed fists as if unable to escape.No powerful force was left, all rushed into him.


    "Oh, the strength of the two of you is really interesting, no wonder you can become their leader!" After being attacked by the two with all their strength, Nie Kong did not suffer any injuries.The two of them were as powerful as a clay bull entering the sea, silent!


    "This is obviously a close attack, how could it be useless?" I don''t know that the two commanders were horrified, and even everyone on the scene was ashamed.The full attack failed to injure the enemy, this battle was impossible.


    As the true ancestors of vampires, they have immortality, and the strength of the three is too different, it is strange that they can hurt Nie Kong.


    "That''s the strength!" Nie Kong grabbed the heads of the two of them with both hands, and pressed their heads hard to touch each other.


    "What a powerful force!" The two suddenly exploded with all the magic power in their bodies, but they still couldn''t break free from Nie Kong''s palm, and there was no room for resistance.With a crash, the two heads exploded into pieces like a watermelon.


    But the bloody mist that burst out from the sky stopped strangely in the sky, as if controlled by someone.Violent and elegant, but not bloody.


    "Ahhhh... the two heads... are all killed, run away." The remaining twenty pillar generals and above the demons were scared, and they would care about Lord Yan under the threat of their lives.


    More than twenty people were like birds of fright, scattered into several strands and fled in all directions.Due to the big difference in strength from Nie Kong, they had already lost the courage to fight.


    "Want to escape? It''s too late." The blood cells that stopped in front of Nie Kong and gathered all the essence and blood of the two regiments scattered into several strands, and later caught up and appeared behind them.With a light burst, the sky burst into blood mist.


    Several violent explosions resounded through the city, awakening countless people who had fallen asleep.Like red fireworks, coquettish and deadly.Of the 394 members of the Behmot Division, only two women were not killed.They are Akiel and Remia who are not hostile!


    "The Behmot division that supports me, just... is that over?" King Yan was stuck on the spot as if he had been hit by the hold technique.By now he realized that he had no one to trust.


    "I...I am the prince of the Majesty of the Demon King, a mere human... dare to offend me?" King Yan took a few steps back, his eyes full of fright.


    "Enough is enough, the culprit is the two heads of Behmot, let the Lord Yan go." Remiya stopped in front of the King Yan and discouraged Nie Kongdao.


    "Old... teacher, please don''t hurt my mother, okay?" Then Lamia''s cute voice followed.


    Killing King Yan can put an end to the illusions of the maids. Nie Kong had planned this. How could he obey Lemiya''s instructions?Besides, there are many benefits to killing King Yan, and the opportunity is rare.


    "There is no room for negotiation, what is my majesty''s son?" Lemia, who should have been blocking the front, floated to the right strangely, and the target Yan Wang was completely presented in front of him.


    "Dimensional knife!" Right fist formed a hand knife, and Nie Kong struck down with all his strength.In King Yan''s horrified eyes, three meters wide and one hundred meters high, an invisible dimensional knife smashed his body.His Majesty the Demon King of the Demon World, the prince, ended up dead and dead.


    At the same time, the demon king who was playing mahjong in the demon world immediately noticed the death of his son.


    "Asshole stuff! Does the Behmot Division eat shit? How can my lovely son die in the world with their protection? Who, on earth, killed my lovely son!" There was a crash, The surrounding 100 meters all turned into powder.


    The terrifying magic power spread in the demon world, causing countless demons to tremble and lie on the ground.No devil knows why the demon king, who should be kind, made such a big fire.

 256 The collapse of the second element text 0258, Akiel and Remia surrender

    The audience was silent, the three maid demons were stunned, and Remia and Akiel were stunned.The five daughters never thought that Nie Kong dared to kill the son of the demon king, and killed so simply!


    "You... You killed Lord Yan Wang, it''s hard... Didn''t you think about the consequences?" Remia stammered.


    "That''s right, you will cause the human world to be destroyed faster, bastard, do you know!" Akiel turned his head and stared at Nie Kong like a wolf, but the cute appearance was completely ineffective.


    "Oh? Will there be any consequences? I only know that after killing King Yan, the two of you may be loyal to me. How? Now that your master is dead, you will be loyal to me directly?" Nie Kong asked, tilting his head. Tao.


    "Kill...Kill Yan Wang, just for this little thing?" Remiya was stupid on the spot.


    "How can there be people like you? Just killing someone else''s master, he immediately raised the corner?" Akiel leaned in embarrassment and slashed the knife off, but Nie Kong didn''t pay attention.Turning over his left hand, he has pinched the jade palm.When she broke back, the sharp blade in her hand fell to the ground with a slight effort.


    Akiel did not give up resistance, and turned around again with a sharp dagger in his left hand.How many knives are hidden in this sturdy chick.Akiel was waiting to speak, Nie Kong took off Akiel''s left dagger with his right hand.


    The dexterous hands followed the jade lotus root-like forearms and touched the vines, and the sound rang.Poor Akiel MM, the sharp weapons hidden in his body were touched by Nie Kong.Accompanied by the fall was a three-point bikini, Akiel, who covered most of the secret cloak, and appeared in front of Nie Kong.


    "Let go... let me go!" Akiel glared at Nie Kong in embarrassment and whispered.


    Because of the arms being held by Nie Kong, the girl''s white and smooth jade back was close to Nie Kong, her posture was too "elegant".Fortunately, the "extensive and profound" python did not get angry, otherwise it is estimated that it would have been inside Akiel''s buttocks.


    The girl''s pure body is sweet and exudes an attractive virgin fragrance.


    "Okay, but I will be angry if you do it again." Before becoming his own woman, Nie Kong didn''t have much patience to deal with enemies.Even if it is a girl, the enemy should be killed.


    "I''m just a little Xiaozhujue demon, how dare I do it." Akiel, are you mocking me, it should be praise, right?


    When Nie Kong released her smooth arm, Akiel hurriedly picked up the cloak and pressed it against her front body, preventing Nie Kong from staring boldly.


    "You are the enemy of the two of us, how do you tell us to be loyal to you?" Remia said at this time, but her tone was full of opposition.


    "Then you guys know what the result will be if you return to the Demon Realm, you should be regarded as traitors. After all, the Behmot Division is completely destroyed, and only you survive. Perhaps the angry Demon King will kill you to vent your anger. Right." Nie Kong, who pushed the two women into desperation, smiled like a devil in his heart.


    "I...I will explain clearly..." Akiel''s voice became lower and lower, and finally fell silent.


    "Mom..." Ramia hugged Remia''s arm, her cute cheeks full of panic.Until now, the three of them were not ready for King Yan to die suddenly.His Majesty''s anger is a must, if he goes back, he will definitely be executed.


    Even if they accept the explanation from both of them, they have not been responsible for protecting King Yan, so they will definitely be killed by the angry Demon King.They are not afraid of death, they are afraid of being infamous.


    And Remia was even more worried, because she would hurt her daughter after she died.


    "Even if we surrender to you, His Majesty the Great Demon King already knows that Lord Yan is dead. Maybe in a few days, he will personally descend on the human world and destroy the human world." Remiya''s voice has hesitated for a few minutes, no The previous ones were simply.That''s right, she still has a lovely daughter to worry about. How could she die like this?


    "Your Majesty, the Great Demon King of the Demon Realm, I would like to meet him. I don''t know his strength, who is stronger than me and who is weaker?" Nie Kong laughed a few times, looking scared.


    The two women were startled at the same time, as if recalling the strength that Nie Kong had just exploded.The two powerful and unpredictable commanders were quickly killed by Nie Kong''s simple move.And the power of the Great Demon King''s appearance in the human world will be suppressed, and it is not certain who will win.


    Besides, they knew that Nie Kong was sitting on the shoulders of the Demon King¡¯s sister, so their allegiance remained the same. They were all directly under the blood of the Demon King.


    "Mom, please agree, Ramia doesn''t want to leave her mother anymore. If... if it were the teacher, it would definitely protect our safety." Ramia begged.


    "Master Nie Kong, thank you for taking in our mother and daughter!" Remiya leaned back and bowed to Nie Kong. Various phenomena showed that she had already expressed surrender.


    "Allegiance to him is indeed much better than King Yan Xiaogui. Forget it, I don''t have much place to go anyway." Thinking of this, Akiel has decided to be loyal to Nie Kong.


    "Okay, okay, leave it to me if you have anything in the future. My name is Akiel, and adults can call me Ayre Meimei." Akiel said that, with scissors formed in his right hand and sold on his forehead. Cute.


    If it weren''t for her sexy leather jacket, she would be really cute.But the three-point leather jacket has already destroyed part of her cuteness.


    "You Ludi, you three will be the maid demon of Little Lias, and form a maid team to take good care of my children, okay?" After conquering the two beauties, Nie Kong cast his eyes on the three maid demon behind.


    After all, they just killed the master they served in front of them, so Nie Kong asked a few more questions to prevent them from thinking about resistance.


    "Yes...Yes, master!" Isabella nodded heavily.


    "Be at ease, master, Youludi has vowed to serve her master forever. Although King Yan was once our master, he abandoned us! The three of us took care of him very carefully and didn''t owe him anything." You Ludi whispered.


    "Anyway, we have nowhere to go. It is our blessing that the master is willing to take us in. Besides, Lord Yan, he made a mistake, and he injured the master''s student first." Shatra Lolita continued. .


    The strength is close to his Majesty the Demon King, and having such a master is their blessing.Moreover, You Ludi said that Nie Kong is very gentle, and the three of them have changed their moods to accept the new owner.


    "Then you will go back with me first, and I will introduce my sister to you." The three maid devil''s words should first be handed over to the maid chief Griffia for training.

 257 The collapse of the second element Text 0259, twins?

    When I came, I brought You Ludi alone, but when I returned there were six more women.Among them are the four handmaid demon teams including Yuludi, the only remaining Akiel of Behmot and the deputy commander Remiya.Of course Lori Ramia is no exception.


    Maid Griffia was supposed to be jealous and had a little temper, but Nie Kong told her that she would be responsible for managing them in the future, and that she would be the chief maid in the house, so she was full of energy.


    Since the master''s harem can no longer be blocked, let''s retreat to be the harem queen to manage them.


    Given that there are too many girls, the apartment is too small.So Nie Kong told Griffia to go out and search for an apartment again. The requirements were that the area should be large and the decoration should be luxurious and comfortable!When necessary, allow her to use magic.


    The things the master confessed must be done no matter what, especially if you can stand before the four maid demons, so Griffia is not dissatisfied at all.Griffia worked very efficiently, and within half an hour she had completed the task assigned by her master.


    "It''s shameful to live in these simple houses as my lord and say it''s too shameful to go out. A better house must be found." Akiel nodded in response.


    "Graffia is my confidant and love servant. I am very relieved when she does things." What the maid is most happy about, of course, is the praise from the master.Griffia is no exception. After hearing Nie Kong''s praise, her heart was as sweet as eating honey.


    "Sister Griffia, please lead the way!" Isabella thought she was already a very qualified maid, but she was eclipsed by Griffia.Her performance impressed Isabel.


    Griffia''s eyes flashed dazzlingly, leading her master away in front.Every move is quite elegant and intellectual.The temperament that unintentionally revealed, overwhelmed the maid and the devil.


    Although their three daughters have served experience, but the target is only the head of the King of Flames, but they can''t compare with Griffia, who has been rigorously trained since childhood to serve the Demon King Lucifer.Perhaps after a long period of training, the only one who can contend is Shiludi.


    Qian Qiu memorially engraved the apartment in the depths of his memory. Although the apartment is very simple, the memory left to her is so deep.In this house, I have a happy time living with my brother.


    After half an hour''s journey, they finally came to the door of the villa where Griffia found.Looking inside from the iron gate, first is the Western-style garden with a hundred flowers and flowers, and the winding road curves along the garden.Behind the garden is the open woods, and behind the woods the luxurious villa finally appeared in front of them.


    The villa alone already has two thousand square meters, not to mention the garden trees.The area is already huge, like a small village.Living in such a large area of ??the villa, there are no more than a dozen maids can not be too busy.Such a huge and beautiful villa was empty at this time, and of course it was not ruled out that Griffia could solve it all.


    There are dozens of suites in the villa, and each suite has complete bedding.Especially the bathroom, almost the size of a swimming pool.It''s no problem for hundreds of people in such a big room.


    Griffia is like a housekeeper assigning the maids to their respective jobs. For example, Isabella is responsible for managing the garden, Shatra is responsible for washing clothes, and Ludi, who has a broom weapon, is responsible for cleaning the house.


    Remia became the head of the security guard, and was responsible for the security of the villa while managing Akiel.


    As for Griffia, who was responsible for cooking, of course, it did not mention that it included serving the master to take a bath and warming the bed for the master... The women were all overwhelmed by Bie Su, especially Qian Qiu and Lamia were happily playing hide-and-seek in the house.


    "Lamia, isn''t Xiludi awake yet." After arranging several girls, Nie Kong came to Xiludi''s room.Ramia, a doctor of the devil, stays in the room to take care of Sherudi.


    At this time, Shiludi had changed her goth dress, and she was wearing white pajamas.Nie Kong could clearly see from the neckline that the thin pajamas couldn''t hide the plumpness and whiteness.


    "Shhhhhhhh, please don''t make a noise, teacher. Sister Shiludi has been severely traumatized, and she probably needs a long rest to fully recover. I can''t heal the mental trauma." As a doctor, Lamia can''t save her love. Shiludi, who was already full of self-blame.


    After a few hours of sleep, I should have woke up early.If it weren''t for the white flame, would it really burn the soul?


    "If there is a mental problem, then let the teacher handle it. No one knows the origin of the soul better than I." The soul has been condensed from weak to solid step by step, and Nie Kong certainly has confidence in this aspect.


    "Then I''m all to the teacher." I can''t do anything about it, but the teacher should be fine.There was a ray of light in the dark heart.


    "Xiludi is my favorite classmate, of course I will save her." Nie Kong came to the bedside and pulled Xiludi''s eyelids away.The godless and pale eyes were completely presented in front of him.


    Using spiritual consciousness, Nie Kong forcibly entered her consciousness space from Xiludi''s eyes.The consciousness space seemed very silent, without any vitality.In the gray space, Shiludi''s soul is sleeping like a body.


    The weak soul was burned by the pale flame, and it appeared to be crumbling, showing signs of collapse.Zhu Jue''s white flame has the ability to erase memories, which is considered a soul attack method.


    After burning for a long time, Youludi has already hurt her soul origin.If Shiludi had no sense of resistance when he burned, perhaps it would only erase the memory.But Xiludi, who was eager to keep his memory, fully transported his soul to resist the flame erosion.


    "Hildi''s soul is damaged too badly, even I can hardly help her restore her damaged soul origin." Nie Kong, who sensed the state of Xiludi, shook his head and said.


    "Wh...what!" The sound of the broken cup sounded, and You Ludi had appeared behind them for some time."Master, you are right, is Sister Xiludi really hopeless?"


    "There is a way, but..." Double repair can repair the soul, but it is too boring to be a vegetative without expression.If you push a girl forcibly, there will be resistance, which is already a corpse.


    "Please, master, please save Sister Xiludi anyway. If you can save Sister Xiludi, I will do whatever I ask." Youludi knelt on the ground and hugged Nie Kong. Thigh cried and pleaded.


    "Teacher Lamia also begs you, wake up Sister Xiludi." Lamia looked at Nie Kong pitifully, as if I would cry if you refused.


    "Well, I promise you. Ramia, you go out first, and Yuludi stay here."

 258 The collapse of the second element text 0260, Xiludi recovers

    "I know, I''ll go out now." Lamia nodded heavily, and left the room under Yuludi without any hesitation, even with a happy smile on her face.


    "Lord...Master, what do you need me to help you do for keeping me?" You Ludi wiped the tears from her pretty face and stood beside Nie Kong very well-behaved.


    Leaving You Ludi in the room is just to use the similarity between the two women to add fun to H.After all, Nie Kong wanted to have a sister paper with twin attributes.Except for the world of double love in the second dimension, there are not many girl twins.


    "There are indeed some things that you need to help. First help the master take off all the clothes on Xiludi. This is necessary to treat her." Nie Kong nodded and replied.


    "Master, I know!" No wonder the master hesitated so much.


    "It''s...Master!".


    It''s just that Nie Kong is now eating Xiludi, and Youludi can''t find it at all, so she can only look at Nie Kong.


    Xiludi''s weak soul absorbed pure energy, fully restored its vitality, and even became stronger!Sheludi, who was supposed to be asleep, opened her bright eyes faintly.

 259 The collapse of the second element text 0261, poor Lamia

    Lamia in front of the doorway outside the room, her dreamy eyes, forgot to blink from the cracked door and stared at what happened inside.Since Ramia closed the door herself, it didn''t really close.


    The wide-open eyes watched Nie Kong''s battle against the two great rivers and mountains, his body was so hot, and a layer of crimson rippled on his crystal-like jade skin.


    "Hey! Lamia, what are you looking at, so fascinated that she didn''t even pay attention to her mother when she came." Lemia''s sudden voice almost scared Lamia to death.She closed the door in a panic, her cute face full of flushing.


    "No...nothing, I just see if Sister Xiludi is awake!" Lamia leaned back against the door, repeatedly denying the sight of what she saw!


    "If it''s okay, go to bed early, it''s already past ten o''clock in the evening." Remiya said concerned.


    "Mom, go to bed first, I...I will go back myself!" Lamia hurriedly nodded her head and drove Lemia away, for fear that she might find any clues!


    "Mom is not so easy, but we want to protect the safety of the villa. Go back to sleep when you are tired, don''t stay up late." Since leaving the life of the Behmot Division and her daughter, Remiya has vowed to do more to care for herself. daughter.


    "Well, mother, I know!" When she saw Lemia leave, Lamia was like a kid eating candy and secretly opened the door.But what attracted Lamia''s attention was the awakened sister Shiludi.


    Sheludi, who was awake, pushed away Youludi who was pressing her, and stood up blankly.


    "Hey, sister Xiludi, are you really awake? That''s great." Youludi excitedly pressed Xiludi''s white shoulders, her tone of indescribable joy.Lord... The master didn''t lie to me, and really awakened my sister.


    "You...who are you, and who is Xiludi, who am I?" There is no expression in Yuludi''s imagination, but Xiludi''s eyes are full of confusion and shyness.


    "Amnesia?" Nie Kong thought Xiludi would be angry when he woke up, but it turned out to be amnesia.But the direction of the development of the matter was exactly what he wanted, and she lost her memory, regardless of body and mind, and dedicated it to herself.


    "Sister, have you forgotten? I am your twin sister, Youludi. You can see clearly, we are very similar." Youludi pulled the mirror in front of them, and the mirror showed two identical faces. .


    Especially now that the two women''s hair is scattered over their shoulders, even Nie Kong can hardly tell who the two women are.


    Sherudi touched her cheek, confirming herself in the mirror.


    "So my name is Xiludi? Are you my sister? Then...Is he our husband? I''m sorry I forgot." Xiludi stared at the two people in front of her, especially Nie Kong. Very kind, just like the closest person.


    "I...I am your sister, yes, but the master is our master, and our sister is..." Youludi seemed to have difficulty expressing it.


    "It''s a personal maid, you are my lovely personal maid!" Nie Kong explained with a smile.


    "Lord... the master is right. Our sister is the master''s personal maid, and can serve her master to do anything." You Ludi became excited, as if Nie Kong had given her supreme glory.


    Of course Yuludi was pleased to upgrade from an ordinary maid demon to a personal maid.Especially when she thinks that she can enjoy the love of the master in the future, and the strength of the master, her heart is full of dizzy happiness.


    "Is it a personal maid? It turns out that our two sisters are serving the master." Xiludi suddenly realized, and her blushing pretty face showed such a cute expression.


    "What... Sister Shiludi has amnesia! Sister Shiludi, have you already forgotten Lamia?" Lamia who peeked rushed into the house, her cute cheeks full of anxiety.


    "You are..." Xiludi''s memory has been burned clean, of course he will not remember Lamia.


    "I really have lost my memory! I am Lamia, don''t forget it in the future!" Lamia was full of disappointment, and she never thought that Sheludi, who she liked, would forget herself.


    "I remember you, Lamia, right? Is Lamia also the master''s personal maid? It turns out that the master is Lolicon?" Xiludi tilted her head, and looked at Nie Kong with curious eyes.


    "Sister...don''t guess, Lord...the master likes our plump type! What''s more, sister Lamia is one of the master''s daughters, Lemia''s daughter!" Youludi is indeed the master''s intimate little maid, Quickly explain her misunderstanding for the host.


    "Xilodi is right. I do have a loli-control attribute. Who calls Lamia is so cute. Of course, I like your sister''s sister-in-law type very much." Nie Kong did not deny it, Meng. Of course, Lori is the representative of the sister paper.


    "Old... the teacher is perverted, it is actually Lolita... Lamia, Lamia will ignore you in the future." Is it cute? The teacher said I am cute.I should hate it, but why is my heart beating so hard?


    Lamia''s pretty face was dyed in the colors of the evening sun, and her small and lovely body wanted to step back.But my feet seemed to have lost support, so soft that I sat on the floor


    "Since the master likes loli, then Xiludi will catch Lamia to serve the master." He didn''t mean to despise Nie Kong, she had the heart of a child who thought about the master wholeheartedly.


    "Is this the difference between myself and my sister? I am jealous of my own temper, but my sister is the opposite!" You Ludi muttered to herself as if she understood the peerless martial arts.


    "Xilodi is so good, the master didn''t hurt you for nothing." She kissed her on the cheek, and Nie Kong picked up Lamia''s compact body.


    It didn''t take long for Lamia to fall into a deep sleep with a pretty smile on her face.Xiludi, who bit her mouth, rushed into Nie Kong''s arms, eager to get Nie Kong flogged again.Hmm, Nie Kong enjoyed the warm service of the twins.

 260 The collapsed two-dimensional body text 0262, the two women who fought again

    It has been ten days since Jun Nie has not been contacted, and Misaki''s heart is upset.No one would understand how she missed Nie Kong.Lovers who are in love should be like glue.


    "Can''t bear it, how can I spend my days without Jun Nie?" Misaki was irritated, pulling her short black hair frantically.Too irresponsible, disappeared for more than ten days without a trace.Could it be that the bastard brother forced Nie Jun to practice? It is possible.


    "It doesn''t matter, now go to the holy stone arrow demon to find Nie Jun." Misaki stood up abruptly, but she forgot that it was time for class.


    "Misaki-san, do you have any comments or questions?" The pale-haired professor in front of the podium said with a smile.


    "No...it''s okay." Mi Saki sat back quietly, helplessly, waiting for the end of get out of class.But at the podium, Professor Qian did not listen to any knowledge.


    Waiting extremely hard until the end of get out of class, Misaki rushed out of the classroom like a gust of wind.Even the professor thought that Misaki was in a hurry to go to the bathroom.This was the first absence from school since Misaki University, which made Misaki feel very nostalgic.


    In high school, she was Ishiya Demon Rage Emperor Rubancho, and she didn''t do anything like skipping classes and fighting.But by the third year of high school, she retired and became a three-good student.Otherwise, she will not be admitted to university if she continues to miss school.


    Knowing that Nie Kong was the teacher of the Holy Stone Arrow, Misaki rushed towards the Holy Stone Arrow in memory after escaping from the university.The speed of Misaki, who has been strengthened by double repairs, is beyond the scope of human imagination.


    The special class classrooms were not affected by the damage caused by the fighting the night before. Except for the friends from Ogako City, almost all of them have arrived.Nie Kong knew that the male deer should go to practice, but the fate of Gushijun was a mystery.It seems that the ancient city was not injured in the battle the day before yesterday.I asked other students, and none of them knew.


    At this time, it was just time for get out of class to end, and Qi Haijing, the assistant teacher, collected the classmates'' workbooks and followed Nie Kong''s tail to the office.The conscientious student Qi Haijing has some secretarial qualities.


    The sound of clicking the door opened, Nie Kong stepped into his office in the old school building.Sitting in front of the window, he stretched comfortably.


    Qi Haijing closed the door and came to the teacher with a stack of homework."There are three classmates absent today, Gushi, Oga, and Xiludi. Teacher, do we want to learn about their home situation?"


    "It''s okay if they didn''t cause me trouble, what can you do? In our Shishi Demon College, it is normal to be absent. Taking care of these little bunnies, their heads are about to explode." Nie Kong said with squinting eyes.


    The ancient city and the male deer are irrelevant, but Xiludi is because of Nie Kong''s prevention.Sheludi, who has lost her memory, has no need to come to the school to join in the fun.


    "The teacher is tired, I...I can massage the teacher to relieve fatigue at any time!" Qi Haijing said courageously, her tone full of firmness.


    "It''s a blessing for the teacher to have such a well-behaved student. Please help me massage my swollen head." Qi Haijing did not react, and Nie Kong''s head was already pressed on Qihai''s quiet and plump thigh.


    As he was wearing a thin skirt, Nie Kong''s head clearly sensed the elasticity of Qi Haijing''s thighs.The rich and poignant feminine beauty came from between her legs, and the Xun Nie Kong was already three points drunk.


    "This... is this the legendary knee pillow, the teacher pillowed my thigh?" The dizzy happiness filled Qi Hai Jing''s atrium, making her almost yelled in surprise.


    Qianqianyu touched Nie Kong''s silver hair and gently pressed it on the teacher''s head.But when the teacher''s hot breath penetrated her skirt and came between her sharp legs, it still made her feel weak.


    "Old... teacher, turn your head to the front, okay?" Qi Hai stammered quietly.


    "Does it matter? Classmate Qi Haijing smells very fragrant, so that''s good." Nie Kong rubbed Qi Haijing''s thigh a few times, causing most of the thin skirt to be opened.It was as if Nie Kong was directly resting on the elastic skin of her thighs.The black silk did not spread to the thighs, but only covered the calf area.


    And the light yellow panties at the bottom of Qi Haijing''s skirt were already in front of Nie Kong''s eyes.Several dark, smooth curly hair strands came out naughty from the panties, and almost touched Nie Kong''s nostrils.A faint itching sensation caused Nie Kong to reach out and grab it.


    "Ah... old... teacher, what are you doing, it hurts." Qi Haijing quickly pressed Nie Kong''s head to stop him from moving.The pain between the legs, is it...


    Qi Haijing cast his eyes between Nie Kong''s two fingers, where there was a black curly hair.The fair and pretty face turned pink, then bright red, and finally covered with Qi Hai Jing''s face.


    "Oh...nothing, classmate Qi Haijing, please continue." Nie Kong put Hei Si in her little hand, as if nothing had happened.But Qi Hai Jing was already ashamed and angered.


    "I''m so ashamed, let the teacher pull... pull out the hairs there... woo... It''s all my fault, why didn''t I fix them neatly." Qi Hai Jingyan''s pretty red face showed no signs of fading.


    "Teacher, please come here first, shall we continue when we have time?"


    "It doesn''t matter, the teacher didn''t care about this little problem? Huh... there is still a root exposed, the teacher will help you unplug it." Nie Kong moved his gaze to the inside of Qi Haijing pants, and turned towards It stretches out its magic claws.


    "Ah... the teacher is so annoying..." How could Chun Qi Haijing stand such a molestation, and jumped up in a panic and rushed out of the office.


    At the same time, outside the school gate... the two girls stood out on the spot, and they were full of a strong smell of gunpowder.


    "Want to enter the school to see the teacher, pass my level first." Xiaokui, who had already pulled out the wooden knife, didn''t give up, and bravely faced Misaki who had defeated him.


    "You haven''t given up yet, your strength is not my opponent at all. You are still far behind me to grab Nie Jun." Misaki put her hands around her chest and didn''t put Xiao Aoi in her eyes.


    "You''ll know if you have a try." The light of the knife flashed, and a strand of hair in front of Misaki''s forehead was smoothly cut in half.After double repairing and strengthening, Xiaokui''s knife speed has been several times faster.


    "I haven''t seen the strength increase to this level in ten days?" Misaki was startled, her body quickly stepped back.Xiaokui now has enough strength to threaten her.


    "Teacher, I will never let you go." Xiaokui Chao Misaki rushed over, and the two women''s war broke out again.There is not much difference in strength, and they are completely evenly matched.


    The rumbling and shaking scared the surrounding students away.


    "Come on, sister Kwai!" The girls around Lie Anger Emperor Ru were all cheering for Xiao Kwai.


    "Is Jun Nie already helping you improve? That''s how it is." After hitting Xiaokui with a stab, Misaki stepped back and suddenly realized.


    "Yes, the teacher has improved my strength, and now I have enough to defeat you." Xiao Kui said proudly.


    "Your name is Bang Zhikui, right? I officially admit that you have the right to fight for Jun Nie. We leave it to Jun Nie to decide whether we win or lose. Whoever wins Jun Nie will be the winner." Misaki said After this sentence, I left here.


    "You have no chance to win, but I have Xiaojian''s secret weapon. We two sisters join hands, how can we be afraid of you alone?" Xiaokui smiled like a victory.

 261 The collapse of the second element Text 0264, the ancient city also has a great day

    Far away from the city of Tokyo, the black hole swallowed the full moon hanging in the sky, showing boundless darkness.The office worker who had been exhausted all day looked up, his numb heart was not much surprised.


    The numb and boring life from work to get off work has wiped out all their dreams and pleasures in their hearts. This is the sorrow of office workers.


    The pitch black hole like a lunar eclipse, suddenly and strangely appeared dozens of people in black robes.They rode huge monsters in two neat rows in the sky, as if respectfully welcoming a certain big man.


    First appeared were two helmets with curved horns, and then a man wearing a rope king cloak.And the moment he appeared, it was as if the black magic power was materialized, spreading in all directions with his center.


    "Human world? I have finally come here again. Kill my beloved enemy and wait for me to destroy you." The green-haired demon roared, but the terrifying black magic changed its nature to form a blazing flame.


    The flame spreads over a wide range, and it covers most of Tokyo from a high altitude.Hot flames spread across the steel-like city, and many tall buildings melted into the flames he released.


    Especially the Japanese apartments are mostly made out of wood, so the flames burn more.The burning flames illuminate the dark sky extremely red.Even faraway cities can find fires in Tokyo.


    "His Majesty the Great Demon King, did you go to the little Prince Belu first, or destroy the world to find the murderer who killed the Young Master Yan Wang?" It turns out that this person is the Demon King of the Demon Realm, so it is no wonder that he has such strength.


    "My strength has been suppressed too much, I thought I could completely destroy these small cities. First go to find the contractor, and then follow me to destroy the world!!" The demon king gritted his teeth, but endured it.


    "Yes... Your Majesty the Demon King, first summon Yalandron. He has followed Prince Belu for a long time, and he should know a little bit that the world is worthy of the Demon King Contractor. Moreover, he should know the truth about the death of Prince Yan Wang!" The loyal demon who followed from the demon world nodded respectfully.


    "Then make arrangements like this first." The big devil''s murderous intent slowly calmed down, and his anger did not affect his heart.Far away Shishi Demon Nie Kong didn''t know that his enemy had already reached the human world.


    Should have heard the call in the ancient city home Alandron, it didn''t take long before he appeared in front of the big demon.Arlandron knelt in front of the Great Demon King, with a hint of fear in his respect.


    The Great Demon King himself appeared in the human world, what purpose would he have besides destroying the human world and avenging his son.


    "You know the purpose of my calling you, tell me who killed King Yan?" Terrorist oppressive force pressed Yalandron to the ground, and he could only tremble.


    "Yes... it''s your Majesty the Great Demon King, first... let''s visit the humble house first. Prince Beiru''s earthly friend Gu Shijun, should... I should know something!"


    "Really, let me first listen to how the humans utterly speak out!" The big devil possesses higher-dimensional demons, so Alandron led them to the ancient city home.


    In the early morning of the next day, passers-by went to the school refreshedly.Today he is reborn, but his eyes have incomparable confidence, no longer the cowardice he used to be.


    "Morning, male deer!" Gushi greeted the male deer in front of the road, but the male deer felt that Gushi was very annoying today.In the ancient city, it should be hiding behind him forever.


    "Morning!" The male deer didn''t look at the ancient city anymore, but walked out of the school by himself.It turned out that after ten days of cultivation, Oga had already learned dark fighting.Originally, the male deer thought he would show his talents, but the demons of the Behmot Division all disappeared cleanly.He even served Yuludi, the maid of Beiru, and moved out of his house.He was very curious about what happened here during this period of practice?


    "Wait, the male deer don''t move..." Gushi stopped and moved forward.


    "Why?" The male deer turned his head and asked unhappy.


    "There are bed bugs on your cheek, just don''t move." The doctor snapped, Gu Shi''s palm was thrown on the right cheek of Male Lu.There is not much power, but the voice is very loud.Especially where the male deer was hit, the pink palm prints were exposed.


    "Hehe, look, I shot it to death." Gu Shi twisted the bug and happily handed it to the male deer.


    "Very good ancient city, it seems that you are ready to die." The angry male deer''s face was gloomy, looking very scary.Due to the oppression of Oga classmates since childhood, the ancient city has long been cast a shadow.


    "Wrong misunderstanding, there are really insects." The male deer''s powerful fist bombarded the ancient city, scared that the ancient city ran away in a hurry, embarrassed.


    "No matter what you misunderstand, you will have the consciousness of being killed if you dare to do it to me!" The male deer''s fists danced quickly, and the wind pressure brought it blew the ancient city hair and floated backward.But to the surprise of Oga, the ancient city, who thought he would be killed by a spike, easily escaped his fist.


    "It''s feasible, I''m already reborn!" Slightly sideways avoiding the male deer''s fist, Gu Shi lifted his leg and chewed vigorously towards the back of the male deer''s head.With a bang, the heads of the poor male deer were all sunk in the mud.


    "Unexpectedly, did I really kill the male deer?" Panicked, excitement and excitement were not enough to express Gushi''s mood at this time."Haha, I have a great day in the ancient city. What Toho Shinki, the era of my ancient city has come."


    He happily ran to the ancient city of the school and wondered how to kill Kanzaki Tojo in the school."I was taken care of by you before, so I will take care of you from now on. Especially the bastard teacher, who actually occupied all the beautiful girls in the class. If you kill the teacher, Xiaokui students will..." YY In the ancient city, disgusting saliva flowed from the corner of his mouth.


    "With its source of power, there shouldn''t be any big problems for them to defeat the school." Gu Shi opened his collar and looked inward, and the scarlet Demon King brand covered his chest.The shape of the sun is similar to that of the king of fighters'' snake.


    And the male deer, who pulled his head out of the soil, found that the ancient city had already left, and his eyes were filled with monstrous anger.Never thought that Gu Shi would rebel against him, did he want to die?


    "Where is the little Beilu ancient city?" The horrible face was full of anger, and the male deer asked Beilu on the ground.


    Little Beilu pointed to the direction of the school and called out.


    "Asshole don''t find you for me, you are dead." The male deer picked up Beiru and chased after him.

 262 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0265, the Great Devil Descends (Part 1)

    When Nie Kong came to the school, he found that the old school building was likely to collapse at any time, and most of the damage that had been done was now even more faltering.


    "What happened?" A confused Nie Kong walked into the special class, and he was presented with more than 30 students with bruised noses and swollen noses.Kanzaki, Himekawa, MK5, Chugoku, Miki... All male classmates were wiped out except for Kioga Tojo.Of course, the beautiful girls in the class did not suffer any injuries.


    "Xiaokui, you answer, what happened? Who dared to hurt my students, the teacher will go to avenge you!" Because the class was suppressed by him, Shiya Demon did not have the frequent fights in the past.So Nie Kong''s first thought was that someone came to trouble them.


    "Old...Teacher, you finally came, but things are too surprising. I guess you don''t believe me when I say it." Until now, Xiaokui feels dreaming, things are too weird.


    "Xiaojing, let''s talk about it!" Nie Kong said in an angry voice.


    "Don''t... don''t, the teacher wants me to say it!" Xiao Kui hurriedly took the teacher''s arm, and said desperately.The appearance of Xiaokui acting like a baby is so cute.


    "Okay! But don''t talk too much, but go directly to the subject." Nie Kong touched Xiao Kui''s hair, unable to resist the cute little Kui.It''s over, Sister Kwai is completely hopeless.The women of Liewu Diru patted their foreheads with one hand, looking helpless.The teacher is too lethal, even their resistance is very weak, let alone the teacher cares about Sister Kwai so much.


    Except for sister Qianqiu, the girls in the class looked at Xiaokui with envy in their eyes.


    "Teacher, listen well, Kanzaki and the others were all defeated by passers-by. It was as powerful as a horse, and they didn''t stop him with a few tricks. Today''s ancient city seems to be reborn, not comparable to the past." Xiaokui exclaimed.


    Even with the help of the teacher''s strength, I think it is very difficult to deal with the ancient city.I really don''t understand why such a big change happened in the ancient city without seeing me all night.


    "Gushi classmate is too much, I hope the teacher can give him a good look." The time that was supposed to be the teacher''s class is now all messed up by Gushi, no wonder Qi Haijing will be angry.


    The ancient city with a combat power of 0 unexpectedly put Kanzaki and the others with his might?I heard it wrong.We must know that even the girls can easily break down the cowardly ancient city. This change is going against the sky.


    "Gushi classmate, where is he now? Did he skip class?" Nie Kong scanned the classroom, but Nie Kong didn''t find the Gushi classmate who was supposed to be triumphant.Diaosi has a counterattack one day, the world is really crazy.


    "He has been out for a fight by the Eastern Treaty now, and the male deer who came to the school after a long time has also followed out. It is estimated that the three of them will decide the outcome somewhere." Ning Ning interrupted.


    "I''m so courageous. I didn''t want to fight without my approval, and I skipped the teacher''s class. I haven''t received a lesson for a few days, it seems to be itchy!" Nie Kong hummed.


    "Teacher, let me show you the way, Yujia knows where they are." Yujia raised his small hand and said excitedly.


    "Teacher, take us all, anyway, there are no classes today." The teacher''s brave performance can''t be missed, Ning Ning said in his heart.


    "Anyway, there is no class, so let''s be a teacher and take you out to play." Nie Kong couldn''t ask for it with the beautiful girl.Following Yujia MM, Nie Kong led the beautiful girl army toward the direction of the three people in the ancient city.


    There is nothing new in the ancient city where they chose the dry rack location. They are all on the roadside lawn.Although they did not arrive, the thunderous noise has already reached their ears.


    "What a powerful magic! Just to deal with the ancient city, the male deer has already used Little Beiru''s magic." Nie Kong speeded up his steps and walked towards the sound. From a distance, he saw two fast-moving shadows.


    And Tojo, known as the strongest Ishiya Demon, has fallen on the lawn beyond recognition, and it seems that the winner has already been decided.It''s just that I don''t know if it was killed by the male deer, or the ancient city king who counterattacked.


    The power of the two collided head-on, shaking the river into the air.At this time, the male deer had already resorted to dark fighting and swallowed 120cc of milk.The violent magic power flooded his body, full of power, the right fist bombarded his lower abdomen when the ancient city had no time to react, without any mercy.


    "Forget it, go to the ancient city. Even if you have the magic power now, you still can''t beat me. You are already very powerful if you can force me to drink 120cc of milk. But if you want to kill me, it''s a wishful thinking." Oga looked down at the ancient city, his His eyes were filled with arrogance and contentment.This is the male deer, always vying for power, just like the fighting race Saiyan in Dragon Ball.


    "Be less wordy, it''s good for once, I... I want to beat you once! This is a battle for my dignity. What kind of a passerby city, what a pervert, what a disgusting city... I still have to laugh. Even my sister has hated me since I was young. I vowed secretly last night that I will change myself today." Gu Shi stood up swayingly, without any cowardice in his eyes.


    With a bang, the ancient city''s body unexpectedly exploded with magic power that surpassed the male deer.The pitch black is like realizing magic, shaking the river to the sky.The magic continued to improve, even reaching Behmot''s existence.


    "This is my strength, male deer, let me take it."


    "Troublesome guy." The male deer narrowed his eyes and drank 240CC milk directly, knowing that the ancient city was great.The battle between the two was very fierce, and the women watching the battle were dumbfounded.


    The magic of the two collided fiercely, but it was Fushi overpowering the male deer.Facing the ancient city that was getting more and more powerful, the male deer cried out and drank the milk from the bottle.All the magic power in Little Beilu''s body was completely transferred to the male deer''s body.


    Terrorist forces split the earth in a radius of 100 meters by an earthquake, and even the river was affected by the force and began to flow upstream.It turned out that the male deer who drank all the milk would be possessed by the little Beru, but after the dark fighting taught by Turtledove Zuitian, he was able to control it freely.


    "Don''t be proud of the male deer, it''s not just that you can hang up." With the roar of the ancient city, the magic power in his body has skyrocketed again, and the male deer who actually passed the super breastfeeding time.


    The turbulent magic power radiating from the two bodies collided with each other, causing violent wind pressure around them.The battle comparable to the strength of the superior demon was so wonderful that it attracted the attention of the women.

 263 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0266, the great devil comes (below)

    "It''s a great fight. Teacher, do you have a way to stop them? Just looking at it from a distance makes me a little frightened." It is not only Yujia who has this idea, but all the women have it.After all, they have completely exceeded their knowledge, so strange that they panic.


    "These two rascals are going to cause me trouble, it''s really awkward. Don''t worry, everything has a teacher." Without the snot paper in the original book, can the ancient city become stronger? It is too strange.In order to clarify the doubts, Nie Kong decided to intervene in the fighting between the two.


    "The teacher''s strength should be able to surpass them." There is no worry, the women are full of trust.In the invisible influence, they have established a bond beyond trust.


    Just as the two used their full magical attack to prepare to collide, Nie Kong appeared abruptly among them.Seeing that the fists filled with the strength of the two hit Nie Kong''s face, he gently stretched out his hands to block in front.


    "Boom!" The huge explosion caused a hurricane to sweep out and lift the turf off the ground.Even the few women who fought for hundreds of meters covered the bottom of their skirts to prevent them from being blown away by the wind.


    "What!" The two used their full strength to catch the teacher easily.Originally, seeing the teacher intervened, both of them had regained their strength, but they were weak.However, they did not expect that the teacher would be able to block their full attack.


    "Is it enough!" The strength of the two was not much worse than that of Behmot, but they were far worse than Nie Kong.There was no extra action, and Nie Kong who grabbed them threw the two men out.


    "Boom!" The male deer shot out a hundred meters like a projectile, and even penetrated the front floor.However, Gushi had better luck, and he slammed into the depths of the river.


    "Is it the teacher, I''m already upset with you. Since I''m here, then I will kill you." Why are you surrounded by countless beautiful girls, and I will only be disgusted by them?


    The fire of jealousy in his heart was burning, and the ancient city stood up from the river.The magic power increased again, as if there were no boundaries.The river was forced by the radiating magic power, and could not get within two meters of him.


    At this time, his magical power has been twice as strong as when he had just fought with the male deer, which was an increase against the sky.At the same time, bright red rope king tattoos are all over his body.


    "The rope king tattoo? Which demon royal family in the Demon Realm will sign a contract with the weak ancient city?" Nie Kong was even more puzzled.


    But the green-haired demon king in the ancient city home flashed his eyes, "Good boy, actually used 20% of the magic power in my body. It''s interesting that Yalandron selected my contractor."


    It looks very weak, but the body can contain magic power beyond ordinary people, no wonder the devil is surprised.


    "Actually, I have already used 20% of my magic power, which is enough to kill Behmot in a second. But now the magic power has not stopped, there is such a powerful person in the human world that must be my murderous enemy." Yesterday Although I didn''t get the answer from the ancient city late, the answer has now been revealed.


    "The whole army sets off. I have found the enemy of killing my son. When I destroy him, I will lead you to destroy the world." The demon king who jumped out of the window heard a cold voice.


    The surrounding temperature dropped a few degrees in an instant, as if a cold wind had passed.The twenty-odd people who followed were comparable to Behmot''s courtiers, all kneeling before the demon king.


    "Yes, Your Majesty the Demon King."


    Riding on the exclusive flying monster of the Demon World, the Demon King quickly hurried towards the ancient city.Since they were in the same town, they had appeared over Nie Kong in less than two minutes.


    At this time, the ancient city, which was angry because of jealousy, was easily stopped by the teacher no matter how strong it exerted.He can clearly know how powerful his strength is, even if the mountain is blocked in front, he can smash it with a punch.


    But the teacher''s strength is unfathomable, just a slight flick of his finger on his forehead, as if his whole bones were broken.


    "Bulling classmates, fighting privately, without a teacher! Gushi classmates, are you brave, do you think you can be unscrupulous if you get a little strength?" Nie Kong easily dodges the Gushi fist, and Nie Kong''s palm is pressed on the Gushi face , Press hard.


    Click!The whole person in Gushi was pressed into the soil several meters deep by Nie Kong.Because of his strength, a 20-meter deep hole appeared on the ground.Twenty percent of the magic power is already the limit of the ancient city, but there is no resistance at all in front of Nie Kong.


    "Too...too powerful, this...is this the real strength of the teacher?" The bones all over his body seemed to be shattered, and the seriously injured ancient city could not stand up again.


    His body was bruised, his nose was bruised and his face was swollen beyond recognition.But because of the magical support and strengthening his body, he was not broken by Nie Kong''s power.


    "Papa..." Applause spread from the sky into Nie Kong''s ears. He looked up and saw a man wearing a helmet with horns and a face that looked like the King of Flame standing proudly in the sky.


    "Exciting battle, I didn''t expect that you could kill my contractor. Presumably...My beloved King Yan was killed by you." Although his voice appeared flat, his tone was full of fierce murderous intent.


    "It turns out that Gu Shi is a Demon King Contractor, so it''s no wonder that it suddenly became so powerful. Since the Demon King has come to the human world, does that mean he is here to find his own revenge?"


    Hearing the words of the devil, all Nie Kong''s questions were solved.It turned out that the ancient city called the magic power of the demon king of the demon world, no wonder the magic power will be too strong.Little Beilu is the son of the Demon King, of course he is not as good as his father.


    "You are King Yan''s biological father, the Great Demon King? It''s interesting. Yes, I killed King Yan." Nie Kong didn''t lie, but simply admitted.


    The Demon King didn''t expect Nie Kong to be so simple, he was stunned.


    The weakened ancient city was scared out of cold sweat. He is the Great Demon King of the Demon Realm. Do you want to die, teacher?Although Nie Kong defeated him, Gu Shi thought that Nie Kong was far behind the Great Demon King.


    "It turns out that you are the contractor of the otherworldly demon king''s sister, so it''s no wonder you are so bold. But I will avenge the murder of the child. You will enlighten me. Little ones, kill him for me." The demon king did not directly attack, but First order the men next to you.


    Although angry, the majesty of the king has not been lost.After all, if the king takes the shot first, what''s the use of raising the hand?


    The magic of horror burst out, dyeing the sky black.The women in the villa were frightened by the familiar magic power of the Demon King, and they all threw down their hands and drove towards the source of the magic power.


    After many days of double cultivation to replenish feelings, the women had already regarded Nie Kong as their lifelong support.They couldn''t imagine losing Nie Kong''s life.

 264 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0267, the battle against the devil

    Since Youludi is a high-level teleportation demon, and has been promoted through double cultivation, it is not difficult to teleport all the women to the familiar Nie Kong.The black hole appeared strangely in front of Nie Kong, and eight beautiful girls appeared in front of him.


    "His Majesty the Demon King really came to the world to take revenge. After all, the master killed the Grand Prince Yanwang some time ago." When they saw the demon king in the sky, all but Griffia''s daughters changed their colors.


    "Is the devil who waited for my son Yan King actually involved in harming my son? No wonder my son will die tragically in the human world! The little ones don''t hesitate to tear them up for me!" Seeing the appearance of several women, The green-haired demon looked even more angry.


    "Yes, my king!" The demons in black robes were full of magic power and used their full strength.The blue sky was spread with black ink due to the catharsis of their magic.


    "It''s not ashamed, do you low-level demons want to kill my master?" The silver-haired Greffia fought first, and the richness of the magic power even compared all the sky demons.


    "Boom..." One of the demon who rushed down was hit by Griffia''s magic bullet, and even his body was broken into pieces.


    "Since I have already followed the master, there is no way out. Big sister, let''s help you!" The militant Akiel was very excited, perhaps because he could fight the devil.


    "Since the master has been re-selected, there is nothing left to say, fight." Isabella''s magic words summoned her weapons and leaped towards the melee sky.


    "It''s our personal maid''s responsibility to protect the master. It''s time to go to Yuludi!" Xiludi had already chased Zhujue in magic power before, and now she has mentioned Behmot''s level due to double repair.


    "Go!" The maid team all dispatched to shield their master from the wind and rain.The one who didn''t fight was Lamia''s little Lolita, who belonged to the back-up staff and was specialized in treating medical staff.


    The Demon King had a large number of servants, but the maids did not let the wind go, but instead pressed them under the leadership of Griffia.


    "Old...teacher, what...what''s going on?" Xiaokui and the others in amazement finally woke up. They wanted to run next to Nie Kong, but they were stopped by Nie Kong: "It''s dangerous here, you guys now The farther away the better. The teacher will handle this little thing, don''t worry."


    Their fighting at this level spreads too much, and it''s dangerous if they get closer.Nie Kong, a powerful demon king, doesn''t know how strong he will be, but it is estimated that he will fight with Alkad.


    Different dimensions, the level of strength division will also change.


    "The demon king of the demon world, you should come to me for revenge, let''s do it." Without any reservation, the magic power lurking in his body boiled.The magic power is scarlet, and the darkness of the demon world is two extremes.But the degree of magical horror was to shatter all the land in a radius of several hundred meters.The violent hurricane with him as the center screamed out, blowing all the women fighting in the sky more than ten meters.


    "Haha..." Scarlet eyes were full of domineering at this moment, two sharp and cute fangs stick out from Nie Kong''s mouth.The true ancestor of the vampire was shown in front of everyone for the first time.


    "It''s the lord...Is the lord really, so cute. I really want to hold the lord in her arms." Griffia covered her red and pretty face with her hands, stopped fighting and stared at Nie Kong obsessively.


    "This...this completely explodes the magical power, is it the real strength of the owner. It turns out that the owner is a demon, and he is the devil." Isabella is very happy to be able to dedicate her body and mind to the devil.


    "Didn''t you use all your strength when killing the Behmot Legion? It''s so deep." Akiel murmured.


    "That''s it! It''s no wonder that you will kill my son without fear. Is this your support." The devil has no fear, but the intention to kill is even greater.Due to Nie Kong''s magical pull, the magic in his body began to boil.


    Within a kilometer, the collision of the two magical forces of red and black caused a huge disaster in the human world.No battle has destroyed such a horror, but you can imagine how destructive it will be if you wait for it to really fight.The daughters of Xiaokui thanked the teacher to remind them, otherwise they would not even know how to die.


    The green-haired demon jumped full of blue electric currents, and he finally took the lead in launching the attack amid the sizzle of cutting through the air.The magic power of the demon can undergo two transformations, one is the extremely destructive flame, and the other is the strengthening physical lightning.It can be said that his two sons inherited his magical powers of two natures respectively.


    The lightning flashed, and the devil had rushed to the front of Nie Kong from the sky.With a raging flame from his right fist, he hit Nie Kong''s face.With the demon king''s punch, Fang Yuan Qianm turned into a hell of flames.


    It was supposed to spread the flames for dozens of miles, but at this moment, in order to kill Nie Kong, the range of kilometers was compressed.Especially in the fist, the flaming red fist was condensed enough to burn everything.


    "Asshole devil, you are going to destroy the human world." How can parents and younger sisters escape this world-destroying fire?Gushi got power from nowhere, gritted his teeth and rushed towards home.


    It''s not just the ancient city that is worried, Xiaokui and others are all."Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!Especially Xiao Jian, his eyes were filled with anxiety.


    Saotome Zenjuro, the headmaster of the sacred Ishiya demon Shi Dongmoyuan, the few powerhouses in the daddy world were all attracted.The three of them worked together to push the surrounding flames back 100 meters.


    "The teacher warned us not to get too close. He is dueling the great demon king who claims to be from the Demon World!" Although Qi Haijing said so, his eyes were full of worry.


    "The Great Demon King is here?" Zen Shiro''s pupils shrank, his face pale instantly.


    "Oh... the old man and grandson-in-law are too powerful, they can actually fight the devil!" Bangzhi Yidaozhai said in surprise.


    "Grandpa, you...what are you talking nonsense, old... the teacher didn''t marry me." Xiao Kui completely forgot his own situation and looked panicked.Grandpa announced in front of outsiders that the shy Xiaokui naturally couldn''t bear it.


    "Don''t say it, let''s go and see the battle first. If they fail to stop them, it is estimated that the human world will be destroyed." Shi Dong''s muscles bulged, and he slammed the front flame back.

 265 The collapse of the two-dimensional body text 0268, kill Beilu his dad

    The magical power of the Dad Demon King is comparable to Alkad who has not devoured humans, but he has the saneness, but it is several times more difficult than Alkad.If you use the combat power analogy, Nie Kong¡¯s magic power burst out of combat power is about 500+, while the demon king of the devil is 400.But the soul source of Nie Kong''s infinite potential is beyond measure for combat effectiveness.


    "Fast speed." With the blessing of electric magic power, it is difficult for the naked eye to keep up with the speed of the Demon King, but Nie Kong has spiritual knowledge so it is easy to catch him.Consciousness can react, and the rest is action.


    Aiming at the fist of the green-haired Demon King, Nie Kong threw his right fist with all his strength.The two brilliant and colorful meteors, scarlet and fiery red, touched each other, causing the nearby land to shake.


    Especially in the center of the explosion of power, a huge hole with a depth of 100 meters appeared."Die me!" Nie Kong''s arm muscles swelled up a bit, like a cannon barrel spraying the green-haired demon out.


    "Boom..." The green-haired demon dragged the ground out of a hundred-meter-long gap, and knocked down the huge building in front of him.The struggle of the two strengths gave Nie Kong an absolute advantage.


    Nie Kong''s right fist was like a roasted pig''s hoof, which seemed to be burned by the hot flame compressed by the demon king''s fist.However, the vampire possesses an extraordinary recovery ability, and his fists are fully recovered in the blink of an eye.


    "Ahem... The power is terrifying, it seems that we must defeat him with a speed advantage!" The demon king rose from the ruins, his body was not much injured except for a little embarrassment.The world''s top powerhouse, of course, will not be killed by a single move.


    "Drink!" The green-haired demon shouted with all his strength, and the magic of terror spread out with the nature of flame.Ten miles, twenty miles, and it didn''t take long to cover a hundred miles!Burning the sky and boiling the sea may describe the situation at this time.


    When the Yan King had no contract, he could already cover the flames in a radius of ten li. Of course, the Demon King would be stronger!The flames are so high that there is nowhere to hide.The site advantage created by the Demon King wanted to suppress Nie Kong''s strength.


    "Now you can''t use your full strength, let me blast you into scum." The green-haired demon king crossed hundreds of meters like lightning, and his fists blessed the two destructive magic powers of lightning and flame respectively.


    "Too naive, it''s up to me to break the flames!" The temperature of the sky flames is indeed fatal to humans, but the stronger the strength, the less the threat.At most, it consumes energy to get rid of the flames, and it doesn''t make much difference.


    It''s just that the details in the death match are the factors that determine success or failure, so the Great Demon King did not intend to burn Nie Kong to death.His purpose was to consume Nie Kong''s physical strength and distract his mind.


    "Resolve the moves!" The weird fluctuations spread out from Nie Kong''s eyes, dispelling all the flames wherever he looked.Xiaokui, who had been struggling to resist the flame erosion, was relieved when the flame disappeared.


    They looked at the battlefield. The Maid Corps had already killed all of His Majesty''s over twenty men.The battle belonging to the teacher did not end.The strength of the two constantly collided, and the energy of the battle spread and destroyed all around.


    The human world is like sinking into eighteen layers of hell, and countless people died in the flames.Except for the strong to survive the disaster, no one can avoid the flames that cover a huge area.


    Misaki, who was in college, was taken aback by the sudden fire. Seeing all her classmates and teachers were caught in the flames, she was unable to save her.Anxiously, she rushed towards the house, and the tragic pictures she saw along the way touched her soft heart.But she is too weak to save humanity.When she returned to the front of the house, she found that her parents had been drowned in the raging fire with the house.


    Despair, helplessness, and sadness filled Misaki''s heart."Have your parents died in the fire, Nie Jun...Nie Jun, don''t have an accident." Misaki, who lost her parents, had only Nie Kong to rely on.


    Misaki, anxious and panicked, suddenly heard a loud noise.Without even thinking about it, Misaki hurried to the source of the battle.Before long, she came to Xiaokui and the others.But Xiao Aoi ignored Misaki and kept his eyes on the dazzling battle in the distance.


    "It''s Jun Nie! Who is he fighting with? That''s too powerful." Misaki stayed beside the women, her expression all as if they were women.


    The two hit Hokkaido from Shishima, and from east to west.Before long, they returned from Hokkaido to Shiya Mo.Although Japan is long, but the width is very small, the two half-day fighting destroyed most of the small Japan.


    Nie Kong laughed happily, and the strength he had held for several years finally vented out, so he felt very happy.On the contrary, the green-haired demon looked very embarrassed, with injuries to his body more or less.Never thought of fighting as hard as he could, but the human world suddenly appeared and killed his son''s strong man.


    "Thank you very much for practising with me, now I will send you to the underworld to accompany your son." Nie Kong, standing a kilometer in front of the green-haired demon, seemed as simple as saying that an ant was pinched to death.


    "Come if you have the ability, don''t think I will lose to you." The Demon King roared.He stands on the top of His Majesty the Demon King, he is proud.


    "Boom!" The devil clasped his hands together, as if a sister cannon was emitting electricity.But the amount of electricity released by the Demon King has completely surpassed that of Sister Cannon.The hundred-meter-wide electric pillar slashed towards Nie Kong like a thunderbolt on a sunny day.


    The attack that condensed his entire body of magic power was indeed very powerful.


    "Resolve moves!" One hand stretched out, as if Kamijou Touma''s fantasy killer had resolved the electromagnetic cannon of Sister Cannon.The electric column was 100 meters wide, but all the weirdness disappeared cleanly.


    "Blood burst!" Taking advantage of the time when the Demon King''s full attack, Nie Kong''s index finger showed a ball of golden liquid the size of a baseball.One drop can destroy a 500-meter radius of blood, but at this time Nie Kong directly condensed fifty or sixty drops.


    "Then... what is that?" The people who were facing Nie Kong from a thousand meters away were all full of confused expressions.The golden blood cells are as dazzling as 24K gold.


    "What a terrifying life, how could his blood contain such terrifying energy?" That was something that had never happened before, and the green-haired demon suddenly had a premonition of danger.


    "Go!" With a light flick, the golden blood ball slammed towards the demon king.Halfway through, the shape of the golden blood cell changed rapidly, but a small golden sword abruptly formed.With Nie Kong''s ability to drive objects, the speed of the Golden Sword increased several times.


    "If there is a sharp sword, it would be too cool to be used as a flying sword!" Nie Kong flashed past the scene of himself sitting on the flying sword and galloping across the world, feeling a little eager.


    The green-haired demon never thought that the flying sword speed was a bit faster than the speed of his lightning blessing, and he did not react at all, the golden small sword pierced into his body.

 266 The collapse of the second element text 0269, ancient city Tuogu

    "Haha... just because of your trivial attack, do you want to kill me, don''t laugh at my big teeth." Without realizing his body is abnormal, the green-haired demon laughed wildly.


    "Really?" Nie Kong chuckled a few times, "I''ll give you a taste of it, blood burst!" Only the magic power has surpassed the demon king, if you count his abnormal skills, it is very simple to kill him in a flash.(The combat effectiveness above does not include skills)


    "Boom!!" There was an unprecedented bright light in the Demon King''s belly, looking from a distance as if he had swallowed a small sun.Immediately afterwards, the thunderous thunder that was enough to make people''s eardrums smashed across the sky!


    The terrifying energy of destruction burst out of the Demon King¡¯s belly in an instant.As if a nuclear bomb was detonated, a mushroom cloud appeared out of the center where the demon king was standing, spreading across a radius of thousands of miles!Under this terrifying destructive energy, the two cities behind the stone arrow demon were completely turned into ruins.


    Xiaokui and the others were not affected by the explosion because they were hiding behind Nie Kong.Even part of the position of the Stone Arrow Demon behind Nie Kong avoided the catastrophe of complete destruction.


    The hurricane dissipated, and all ruins were formed in front of me.The big deep hole of Baili appeared in front of Xiaokui and the others.Especially around the deep pit, there are all lifeless ruins.


    Although it has solved the destruction of the Great Demon King of the human world, the human world has been destroyed nine out of ten.No one knows how they feel, whether they are happy for defeating the devil, or whether they should be sad for the destruction of the world.


    "It''s too much, it''s not worth the gain. The world has already ruined most of it, so what can I do now." Zen Shiro, who came to Nie Kong''s side, sighed a few times.


    "Nie...Nie Jun, what happened? Mom is dead, father is dead, and even everyone is dead!!" Misaki looked sad and frightened, as if she was in a nightmare.


    "It''s no big deal. The Demon King of the Demon Realm has revenge. It''s as easy as I kill him. Besides, things will get worse without me. It''s a blessing that the human world can keep this way." Nie Kong didn''t care at all, as if Say trivial things.


    "But...but the human world has become like this, how will we live in the future?" The dramatic human world was destroyed, but Xiao Kui did not feel sad.


    "Xiaojian believes that Lord God can do something, and Lord God is clearly here to save the world." Xiaojian has an extremely admiration on his face, and he is even more loyal than devout believers.


    "It''s okay, the teacher has already figured out a countermeasure." The human world has been destroyed, just to bring the women to the world in the Dingtian Ring.


    "Even if the human world is gone, we can still live in the demon world. The environment of the demon world is much better than the human world. After defeating the demon king, the master is our new king in the demon world. I am so excited." Isabel Pull said excitedly.


    "The Devil Realm is indeed suitable for human survival. The old man wanted to go to the Devil Realm for a few laps a long time ago." Bangzhi Yidaosai nodded in praise.


    "Teacher, let''s leave it to you to decide whether we will go or stay." Ningning and the daughters replied at the same time.Except for the teacher, they no longer have any relatives.


    "Then it''s so decided, the teacher will take you to a paradise without any troubles." Nie Kong told the women to stand up hand in hand, and Nie Kong told Angelika to open the space.


    With a sound of "Huh!", all the girls except Chozenjuro disappeared into the world.Xiaokui and the others are suitable for IS Academy''s force, so Nie Kong placed them near IS.


    The girls who appeared in the Dingtian Ring were all surprised, especially the high-level teleporting demon Yuludi, who had completely lost the ability to teleport in the ring.


    "Welcome to the world created by the master, I am the world manager Angelica!" In the void, Angelica suddenly appeared in front of them.


    "So, this...is this the world created by God!" Xiao Jian had no doubts.


    "You are free to live here, and the master will come in if you have time. If you want to leave the master''s world, you must first get my permission." Angelika explained the situation and disappeared in front of them.


    "Isn''t it the Devil Realm? No wonder it''s so peaceful and peaceful." After Xiaokui and the others understood, they were very curious to observe the environment of the newborn world, and they quickly adapted to it with their companions.


    "Where did you change Xiaokui and the others?" The old Bangzhi who was carrying Kota suddenly asked.


    "They have been sent to the Demon Realm by me first, are you three ready to go to the Demon Realm now?" Ding Tian Jie is his secret, of course Nie Kong will not say it.


    "Everyone is dead, what else can I prepare? Just go directly." Zen Shiro said.


    "You can go to the Demon Realm before you die. There will be no regrets in this life." The headmaster of the Holy Stone Arrow Shi Dongyuanmo nodded and agreed to Nie Kong''s request.


    He didn''t have a way to go to the devil world, but he did go to other worlds.Just about to call out Alandron to teleport, Alandron took the initiative to appear in front of them.The cracked belly burst into a strong light, and two people ran out of it.


    In the dying ancient city, there was also a cute strange Lori who was about fourteen years old in front of them.The ancient city without the contract has survived to this day, and it is already very powerful.Lori in front was crying loudly, her shiny eyes full of fear and sadness.


    "Finally... I finally found you, teacher, I... can I ask you something?" Gu Shi struggled to climb in front of Nie Kong and grabbed his trousers with both hands.The whole body was burned a lot, and even the skin was completely dry.He looked like a corpse, and the situation was very miserable.


    "Are you a classmate from Gushi, what''s wrong with you?" Nie Kong asked in surprise.


    "I...I''m dying. Can my sister Honoka ask the teacher to take care of her for me?" Gu Shi vomited blood, only a gleam of light in his dim eyes.


    "Master Gushi..." Jiyou Yalandron cried silently, sad.


    "Dad has left me, my mother has left me, do you want to leave Honoka too, brother?" Little Lori sobbed sadly, feeling ashamed.


    "Why do you ask me?" Nie Kong asked strangely.


    "Now there are very few human beings left. Among the people I know, only the teacher is the most responsible. So...so teacher, sister, please." Holding on to the ancient city of Nie Kong''s trousers, he slowly relaxed.


    "The teacher promises you that he will take good care of Honoka in the future." Nie Kong nodded.


    "Then...then I''m relieved..." The unworried ancient city was relieved and slowly closed his eyes.When he died, his mouth was smiling.


    "Brother..." Suinaixiang wanted to rush into Gushi''s arms in pain, but was embraced by Nie Kong.


    "Don''t be sad, I will be your brother from now on. My name is Nie Kong, please take care of me from now on, sister Hui Naoxiang!" While comforting the sad Lori, she gently stroked Hui Naoxiang''s head.


    "Woo..." With her little head buried in Nie Kong''s arms, Hui Naoxiang cried out, venting the heavy sadness in her heart.

 267 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0270, the end of the daddy and the departure of Lias

    "Don''t cry, I see even Xiao Lias is laughing at you." The gentle voice moved Enoxiang''s heart, and she finally noticed the person her brother had entrusted herself to.She has silver hair similar to her brother, but her eyes are red.


    With a gentle smile on her handsome cheeks, Hui Naika seemed to have forgotten all her sadness.Is he his own brother from now on, so gentle.


    "Yes...Yes, my name is Hui Naixiang Gushi, please take care of me in the future." Since my brother entrusted himself to him, he should make sense.Besides, he looks so gentle, he shouldn''t bully Enoka.


    "The parting of life and death is sad, little girl, you have to look forward in the future. Teacher Nie Kong, can you start teleporting now?" The human world is mostly destroyed. I don''t know if you have lost your loved ones, we are the same.Principal Shi Dong was a little impatient, and quickly reminded him.


    "Everything is ready now, Arlandron, you send them to the demon world first." They are three bad old men, of course, it is most suitable to use Arlandron to transmit.


    "Follow your instructions!" Yalandron split his body and swallowed the three bad old men into his stomach.Flying into the river, Arlandron sent the three humans to the demon world.


    However, Nie Kong had no choice but to bury the ancient city because of the little Lolita''s begging, and put up a plaque for him-the tomb of passersby.And the male deer hasn''t appeared since he was defeated, maybe he died.


    After taking care of all the affairs, Nie Kong released You Ludi from the ring.The teleportation of the demon world must use familiar teleportation demons.


    "Master is all in my body, You Ludi will take the Master to the Demon Realm safely." You Ludi proudly patted her plump chest.


    "Is the transmission method going into your body?"


    "That...that''s the low-level demon transmission method. Our high-level demon can use the magic word to reverse the summoning and transmission. If...if the master likes it, Youludi can...you can use this method to transmit." Youludi''s pretty face Red, but there is no objection.


    "Teleport it directly. Hurry up like this." It was too evil to do such a H-thing in front of Enoka.


    Although You Ludi was a little disappointed, she obediently obeyed the master''s instructions.The black magic words covered the four of them, and the faint spatial fluctuation flashed across Nie Kong as if there was a sense of instantaneous breakthrough.


    The four of them appeared in the Demon Realm unharmed. After reaching the goal, Nie Kong released all the girls in the world of Dad.Misaki and the others were very excited when they came to the Demon World for the first time.


    The east is noisy, the west is playing, all of them are crazy.Enoka, who was originally in grief, was infected by several sisters and wandered around the devil world after Misaki ass.And Xiao Kui even caught many wild animals in front of Nie Kong, saying that they wanted to put them in the Dingtian Ring.


    There are many plants in Dingtianjie, but animals are very rare.Nie Kong had already thought about it, so he put all the animals in the ring, and he counted tens of thousands.There are even more than a dozen monsters that are 100 meters in size, all packed into it.


    After living in the demon world for more than two months, he just came to the world of daddy for a whole year.During these two months, the charming Ning Ning and the lovely Yujia were all overthrown by Nie Kong and became a member of the harem.


    And the younger sister Hui Naixiang, whom Gushi entrusted to Nie Kong, accidentally followed Lamia and broke into Nie Kong''s bed, losing her purity in her hum.The girls enjoyed extreme joy and lived a happy time for two months.


    "Brother, what are you talking about, let Hui Naixiang join me." After being obtained by Nie Kong, the little loli was as close as Lamia.Hui Naixiang came to Nie Kong and sat on Nie Kong''s lap very skillfully.


    "I''m a fourteen-year-old girl, and I need my brother to hold it." Nie Kong squeezed her ass and laughed out loud.


    "Yes...Yes, Sister Griffia." All the girls in Dad''s world are a little afraid of Griffia like a queen, so they directly call her the first sister.The girls of Liande Lie''an Diru were all convinced and had no objection.


    "Where did the master just say?" Graffia asked Wenya.


    "One year has come, and Serjex Lucifer, one of the Four Great Demon Kings, will send someone over to greet Little Lias today." Nie Kong nodded and replied.


    "That''s right, does the master mean to hand over Little Lias to them?" Griffia whispered, her tone a little reluctant.After a year of getting along, she has treated Little Lias like her own daughter.


    "Little Lias has been away from her parents for so long, so she should have gone back." If there is no Lias in the DXD world, the plot would have collapsed.What''s the point of going there in the future and the plot has collapsed?


    Besides, Li Yasi was one year old, and she brought her by her side to perform in the dimension, which had a certain influence on picking up girls.So little Lias''s return is harmless.


    "It''s... my master." Griffia was full of loss.


    "Don''t be sad for Griffia, if you want a daughter, we can give birth to a few by yourself." Nie Kong touched her pretty cheek, comforting Griffia with a little teasing tone.


    "For... for the Lord''s life... to have children, I... I am willing." After listening to Nie Kong''s words, Griffia restored her grace, especially looking very happy.


    Hui Naixiang, who was very keen in development, trembling softly lay on Nie Kong, how could he have the slightest strength.


    "Master hates it. I still want to do these things at this time." Griffia pulled Hui Naixiang out, groaningly.


    Nie Kong chuckled, meaningless to refute.While the three of them were playing happily, they walked out towards the weak point of the Demon World.Serjax Lucifer had been contacted last night and someone came to greet Lias today, so they were waiting here.


    After more than two hours, the space gap finally began to become very weak.The magic bullet full of destruction suddenly rushed from the node, opening a spatial channel out.


    "Goodbye, my forever daughter." Nie Kong smiled and shook his hand while looking at Xiao Liyasi with a full of dismay.


    "Go back, when you grow up, you can come and find the father here in person." Seeing that her daughter treats Nie Kong more kindly than herself, Vinylana feels a little favorably towards Nie Kong when she is bitter.The daughter is so nostalgic for him, it seems that he takes good care of her daughter.


    After finishing her clothes, Vinylana hugged Lias who was crying loudly and threw it into the space channel.Before leaving, Xiao Liyasi stared at Nie Kong with her eyes widened, as if to imprint him in the depths of her memory.


    After a long time, Rias finally disappeared in front of Nie Kong.But Nie Kong felt a sense of loss, as if he had lost something.


    "Don''t worry about the master, Little Lias will see you in the future. Anyway, there is a passage here, you can pass by at any time. The fellow Serjeks, but wants to rush the old demons here." Griffia comforted.


    "Really, but I just blocked the passage, so they have no chance to appear here anymore." Ding Tian Jie shot a small sharp blade that broke the dimension, sealing the space long ago.


    This is a way to prevent plot changes, otherwise it will be a little troublesome if the plot changes too much in the future.The plot changed by his own hands is so refreshing.


    "Let''s go back, they should be worried after they have been out for so long." There is nothing to miss in the world of Dad, it is time to travel to other worlds. The collection has been collected, and the game has been played enough, he has no regrets in the world of Dad.

 268 The collapse of the second element text 0271, Vaubans summoning ceremony

    Regardless of age and country, it is basically human beings who give names and myths to gods.A powerful god who threatens mankind and sometimes gives mankind a favor.In the primitive age, they had no names.


    Only indifferently found the posture of God in the vast sky and underground, fearing the storms and floods brought by God''s wrath, and worshiping dangerous and powerful beasts as the incarnation of God.


    But in the long passage of time, human beings gave names to gods and made up myths for them.What sun god, sea god, god of wisdom, god of love... humble human beings restrain their powers according to myths.The god who gets the name and the myth will not do anything beyond the name and myth to which he belongs.


    When giving favors to human beings, when receiving rewards, they will act according to their duties.If there is a god that surpasses the meaning of the name and the myth that he has obtained, such a god is called a god of disobedience.They run counter to the myths woven by human beings and wander on the ground.


    If the sea god descends, the world will be submerged by the sea; if the sun god descends, then the whole world will become extremely hot... They will have such an impact on the world, and create their own posture gods of disaster according to their own preferences. ¡ª¡ªThis is the god of disobedience.


    In order to cope with the gods of incompliance, human beings continue to develop strengths against them.When humans have accomplished the feat of defeating the gods of disobedience, they are described by the title of God Killer.


    Because they seize the supreme divine power held by the gods, the godslayer can obtain the power of the gods.Because it holds the power usurped by killing gods, it dominates the mortals on the earth.No mortal living in the world has the power to compete with it!Among those magisters who violated the will of the gods and played with the knowledge of the devil, there was a king whom they admired.The Godkiller was the bastard son of Epimetheus.


    The more the gods of disobedience they kill, the more power they have, and they desire to defeat the gods of disobedience to gain more power.


    An old man in a tuxedo stands on a small mountain village somewhere in Austria, Central Europe.And under the high platform, there are more than 30 cute loli teenagers kneeling.


    If anyone recognizes this old man, he will be surprised, because this old man is the oldest of the godslayers¡ªthe Marquis of Voban!


    Woban.Sasha.Dejansdal is the oldest existence of all the godslayers, more than two hundred years old!His strength is second to none among all the godslayers and possesses many powers.But he is the demon king of the world, and he does things unscrupulously.


    "Sigfried, the god of northern Europe, follow my call and show up." The Marquis of Woban opened his hands and hissed at the summoned spirit.That''s right, the Marquis of Woban is performing a ritual to summon the god of incompliance!!


    The pure maidens kneeling on the ground chanted at the same time and chanted complex words, and the spiritual power dedicated to the pure maiden gathered on the altar.The buzzing sound resounded in the silent night like thunder that shook the sky.


    But the originally calm weather suddenly became bad, with violent storms, lightning and thunder!The dark clouds covered the night of pure commands like the sky.Accompanied by the weather, there seems to be the sound of painful dragons.In the eyes of ordinary people, it may be the cause of the sudden change in weather, but if there is a magister again, he will know how serious the matter is.


    The storm in the ocean is getting bigger and bigger, it seems to be blowing over everything, at the same time as if something is about to come.After giving out all the spiritual power in the body, the chanting maidens lost consciousness in a row.


    The summoning ceremony is to pay a price, and it is necessary to find excellent witches from all over to summon.And if the spiritual power is weaker, it is possible to sacrifice his life in the summoning.But the Marquis of Voban is a godslayer, a demon king, a king above humans.


    He controls human life and death, just like the ancient emperor.Even because of the power of God, he has more power than the emperor.The only threats to them are the godslayers around the world.


    "Boom!" The huge lightning bombarded the altar into fragments, and accompanied by the lightning was a handsome handsome man in bright black armor.In his hand, he held a very sharp rapier.


    Siegfried, the god of disobedience, is the hero of the Nordic dragon slaying and possesses the power of steel.


    "Who summoned me?" His eyes were full of deterrence, as if lightning hit the Marquis of Woban in front of the high platform.


    "Haha...you guessed it right, I summoned you through all the hardships. Siegfried, the god of disobedience, please dedicate your power." The Marquis of Woban summoned you The purpose of the gods is actually bold for the power of gods.


    "God-killer? Don''t underestimate our gods." Siegfried shouted angrily, the famous rapier in his right hand glowing with a dazzling black light.With a bang, the high platform was neatly cut into two sections by him.


    "Cage of servants of death!"


    The Marquis of Voban floated slightly in front of Siegfried and used the Egyptian mythology Osiris to gain power.The strong men who were killed by him before all appeared around him as living dead, with dozens of people,


    "Kill him for me." When the obedient loyal deceased heard Woban''s instructions, they all rushed towards the god of incompliance.The tink of iron rang loudly, and the weapon in the deceased''s hand failed to injure Siegfried.


    Siegfried roared, and the deceased was chopped in half while swiping the steel sword in his hand.The deceased is a lifeless thing and can be resurrected not long after death.


    "Rapid wind and raging waves!" The one-meter-sized lightning flashed in the palm of Woban, and blasted the steel-body Siegfrey''s chest with the force of thunder.Melted, melted where the lightning hit.A big hole appeared in his chest, and the power of steel was broken.


    "How many gods did you kill to control the power of thunder and lightning?" Siegfrey exclaimed.


    "Don''t ask, I won''t tell you if I ask. In short, give your power." A bigger lightning appeared and was shot over by Woban. When Siegfrey thought he was dead, it came. The unfamiliar voice of Ling Ling.


    "I don''t allow anything that I can''t cut. This sword can cut and cut everything on the ground. It is an invincible blade!!" The black sharp sword light with an incomparably sharp aura completely smashed the lightning.


    "The king of swords in the Southern European ruler of the magic society, the godslayer Salvatore Tony who was born in Italy not long ago? Want to provoke me, the new godslayer!"


    Woban cast a weird look at the people who appeared in the back, his eyes surprised and of course wary.

 269 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0272, Wanli Guguang

    Among all the little girls captured by Vauban, excluding the two women with high spiritual power, dozens of others were shocked and died on the spot, serving as sacrifices to summon the gods.


    His body was sore and feeble, as if his soul had been taken away.The beautiful girl with the dark brown shawl shook her hands, but the weak strength in her body was not enough to support her to stand up.


    "Boom!" A violent gale blowing around, blew the weak Wanligu Yuri away.


    I would have thought it was a happy summer vacation. The whole family could be invited by relatives in Austria to come to Europe for a vacation. Why would I be involved in this misfortune?Just as Yuri was full of despair, a loli with silver threads appeared behind him.


    "Be careful not to get too close. The battle between their kings will spread to the surroundings." Although his face is slightly immature, he has very rich experience in dealing with things.Even seeing the superhuman fighting around, the silver-haired girl is not surprised as usual.


    She is Liliana of the Bronze Black Cross organization.Kranichal can use the European "witchcraft" and has the blood of a witch.This time, Vauban wanted to come to perform the ceremony, so Liliana was dispatched by the organization.


    Rao was so, after experiencing the ceremony, she felt that there was no power in her body.But the surprise is that there will be people living besides himself at the scene. The girl in front of her has too much magic power.


    "You...who are you? What''s the situation now?" Leaning in Liliana''s arms, Yuri asked weakly.


    "I am Liliana of the European Bronze Black Cross Organization. Kranichal, as you can see, now the two kings are fighting for the power of God." The god of disobedience is the god who can destroy the world, but between the two Is it like a lamb in front of a king?


    "God... God-killer?" She had been trained as a witch since she was a child, and she was shocked at this time, but she didn''t expect to meet a legendary character.


    "Anyway, it''s right to stay away. This level of fighting has too much influence." After Liliana dragged Yuri to a distance, she carefully observed the battle of the three in the field.


    "Sister... Sister, are you here?" A delicate voice came from outside, is it my sister''s voice.I used to take my sister out to play in Austria during the day, but I never thought I would be caught.So if she left her sister alone in a strange street, she would panic when she was eight years old.But why now I can hear her voice, am I dreaming?Yuri cast his gaze toward the source of the sound, but it wasn''t his sister who just appeared before him?


    "Oh, my sister is fine!"


    Opposite Yuri, the eight-year-old sister was approaching them with a big hand.The silver-haired and red-eyed pupils are so handsome that they are a bit evil.Yuri didn''t know the person who brought his sister here. Maybe he didn''t care because he thought he was a native of Austria.She is more worried about the safety of her sister.For no reason, the younger sister will pass through the battle of the kings on her way.


    "Sister, don''t come here, it''s dangerous here!" Yuri roared out with the power from nowhere.The voice was so loud that it even covered the sound of fighting.


    But it was too late, and the battle had spread to the vicinity of my sister.


    The blond Tony wields his sword, which is the swordsmanship inherited from Saint George.What is striking is his hand, completely covered by silver.Since defeating the god king Nuada, he has gained power and has the power to tear everything apart.Even if it is to deal with Vauban, who has been famous for more than two hundred years, it has not fallen behind."It''s a well-deserved reputation, Marquis Vauban, is this your strength."


    Rip any force to slash Vauban¡¯s dead servants from the cage, but Vauban used the power of wind and waves to completely crush Tony.Tony''s rapier slashed at the wolf-like Vauban, but the wound could heal quickly.


    "Storm!" Seeing Tony abandoning himself cleverly and rushing towards the half-dead god of disobedience, Vauban controlled the storm and blew Siegfried away from Tony.The half-dead god of disobedience fell to the front of the two who had just arrived.


    The two godslayers rushed forward, completely ignoring the two humans behind Siegfried.Vauban is a demon king, and he has not put human life and death in his eyes.And Tony is completely fighting freak, he is not interested in anything except breakthroughs and battles.


    Originally, Nie Kong was completely confused about what world he was in, but finally realized it after seeing Vauban.Was it the world of the godslayer, it was so interesting.In that case, who is the loli I''m holding?


    After sending away Xiao Liyasi, Nie Kong once again launched the Breaking Yuan Formation, breaking through the barriers of the dimension and leaving the world of Dad.During the travel time, he entered Dingtianjie to accompany his girls.


    The time ratio is 1:3. Nie Kong spent three years in Dingtianjie, and overthrew a large number of beautiful girls in the IS world.Enjoying the girl''s gentle service every day is happier than the emperor.And three years later, after Angelika informed that he had come to the new world, Nie Kong left Dingtianjie.


    After breaking through the barriers to come to the world, many blond and blue-eyed foreigners appeared before him.Wandering around the city streets that appeared, I did not expect to meet the eight-year-old Lori crying for help.


    Foreigners could not understand the little girl''s language at all, and wanted to help but were powerless.Of course, Nie Kong, the Japanese language of the second element, understood that the lovely Lori cried very sadly and Nie Kong simply walked over.


    It turns out that Loli is called Wanli Guguang. Hearing that her sister was caught by the bad guy, she begged Nie Kong to help her rescue her sister.


    From the clues Lori learned, Nie Kong''s spiritual sense soon discovered Lori''s sister.The two sisters are very similar, their heads are all dark brown hair.Especially the face is very kawaii.


    This is how things developed, and then Nie Kong took Lori''s little hand to the battlefield, only to find Lori''s corpse all over the floor.It''s disgusting, who killed all the lovely loli so cruelly.


    When Nie Kong was angry, the very handsome man threw himself in front of them and was dying.The delighted Wanli Guguang finally noticed the surrounding situation, and when he saw the werewolf Vauban and the surrounding corpses, he hugged Nie Kong''s arm in shock.


    "Fa...what happened? It''s terrible." The pale little face was buried in Nie Kong''s arms, and he didn''t dare to look at the tragic situation around him.


    "The god of disobedience belongs to my Tony, haha!" Tony, who appeared in front of Nie Kong first, laughed, and then the silver arm drove the sharp silver sword and slashed towards the god of disobedience.


    The mud in front was torn in half, and the black light like a sword connected Nie Kong and Siegfried in a straight line.

 270 The collapse of the second element body 0273, Tony in seconds

    The sharp black light struck, completely disregarding Nie Kong and their lives.He is a demon king who has destroyed several planes, and of course he failed to say others.But if you dare to attack yourself, then you must be aware of being destroyed.


    "It turns out that it is the god of disobedience, then I want the title of God Killer." The scarlet pupils exude strange fluctuations, it is Nie Kong''s message.Tony''s power to sever any object was resolved by Nie Kong''s moves, and it disappeared in the air.Nie Kong is not clear about the power system of power, but the skills used with soul power are of course unsatisfactory.


    "The god of noncompliance is mine!" In the horrified eyes of the two godslayers, Nie Kong crushed Siegfried''s head with his right foot.With a bang, the god of noncompliance turned into a primitive element and melted into Nie Kong''s body.


    Suddenly, Nie Kong unconsciously understood the power he had obtained.The protection of steel is to turn the whole body into a semi-immortal body that is harder than steel.Normal collapse is not even comparable to rain for a toughened body.Turning oneself into steel is unmatched in terms of weight and hardness, and such a body is also very effective in hitting the enemy.On top of this, the body of steel will not suffocate or be afraid of low temperatures, and can become a suspended animation state.The only drawback is that it is difficult to withstand the nemesis of high temperature.


    "It''s too tasteless, it''s just to improve one''s own defensive power." The god of infidelity in the world of Godslayer, is it just this strength.The power system is fundamentally the power of law, but the power of the god Nie Kong killed is too weak.


    "Did...appear, new...new Godslayer." Liliana''s eyes widened, her pretty face full of incredible expressions.Is it luck or strength to win prey in front of two dignified godslayers?


    "Great, my sister is all right." The shocked You Li was relieved and quietly relieved.


    "Are you provoking? It''s too much for me to attack the prey knowing that someone is there!" Salvatore waved the sword in his hand and said: "Show me your power, the new one Godslayer."


    "Haha... dare to take my prey again and again, you all deserve to die." Vauban roared to the sky, and the howl of the wolf spread out with the killing intent.


    In a blink of an eye, the two godslayers vented all their anger on Nie Kong.No wonder it''s like this, Nie Kong is a bitch.


    "Is the new king going to be destroyed? He is too unlucky." Facing the two famous godslayers, Liliana certainly felt that Nie Kong had no hope of survival.


    "Wang, please don''t involve my sister in it!" The ups and downs of the plot made Yuri cry.God, are you playing with me? Don''t give me hope, just crush it right away.


    "Don''t think that becoming a godslayer is invincible, let me give you something to taste." First, he shot at Tony who rushed forward, and his fist blasted over directly, ignoring his sharp rapier.


    "Kacha!" Having the law to cut everything cut Nie Kong''s fist through a terrifying wound, but Nie Kong, who had an immortal body, immediately recovered completely.In Tony''s shocked eyes, Nie Kong''s fist first slammed his rapier and then drew it on his arrogant handsome face.


    Click!With the sound of broken bones, Tony shot out a hundred meters away like a cannonball from a cannon.Amidst the bang, Tony sank deep into the mud to survive.


    "Strong is a bit abnormal, he just became the king." Liliana was stunned again. The new king is a bit weird, and the development of things is completely beyond her expectations.


    "Is this the king who claims to be the demon king, the overlord, and the king over the world, really weak." Nie Kong faced Vauban, his tone full of provocation.Seeing Nie Kong''s faint expression, Vauban laughed instead.


    "Your strength has been recognized by me, the new king will say your name!" Nie Kong''s performance is already enough to get Vauban''s attention, so he has some interest.


    "The devil''s name is Nie Kong, don''t forget to mention my name when you go to Hades." The Wanli Valley light hiding in Nie Kong''s arms flashed with hope. Can the elder brother rescue her sister.


    "Devil King Nie Kong, I hope someone will recognize your name tomorrow!" Vauban''s evil eyes gleamed with coquettish brilliance, and Nie Kong''s legs that he saw in his sight began to turn into salt.


    This is the power usurped from the Celtic Demon God Barol, and the living beings seen in the line of sight will turn into solid salt.The power of salinization is not much different from that of Medusa Petrochemical, all of which are the same type of power.


    "Be careful that this is the salting power of the Marquis of Vauban, don''t be stared at by his eyes." Liliana, who shouted out, regretted it, knowing that Vauban is the king of the bronze black cross.But compared to King Vauban, she would rather Nie Kong win.The shocking maiden who died before her eyes touched her kind heart.


    Liliana, the bronze black cross, learned about the powers that Vauban possessed.Of course Vauban killed too many gods, and no one knew how much power he had.The only thing that is clear is just a few of his frequently used ones.


    "It''s too late, you have been eroded by my salted power, no one can save you." Vauban laughed wildly.


    "Although the law of power is very troublesome in this world, this little power can''t seal me." Entering the world of the godslayer, of course, will be affected by the law.Otherwise, how could Tony''s rapier cut his arm.


    "Kacha!" Nie Kong''s blood energy rioted, and the salt block completely formed powder in the explosion.Evil Eye belongs to the law of sealing, but it cannot seal Nie Kong who is stronger than Vauban.


    "What! What kind of power does he possess, and why is there such a terrifying energy?" Vauban was taken aback when the seal power was forcibly broken.I thought Tony had been killed carelessly, but his opponent had a powerful force beyond imagination.


    "The power of steel should not be so powerful. Is he a godslayer before. But why hasn''t he heard of his name? Such a powerful king should not be silent." Vauban''s expression is not arrogant, but rather arrogant. It is completely solemn and war-conscious.


    The godslayers are warlike, especially Vauban and Tony.Of course, it is the Godou of pacifists on the surface, but the real idea is to like fighting.It is already a part of their lives to fight with the godslayer to fight against the gods to gain power.

 271 The collapse of the second element text 0274, Liliana Yan Ling imparts knowledge

    "Servant of the dead cage!" With a wave of Vauban''s right paw, he summoned dozens of strong men from his lifetime.This trick is pretty cool, it''s a DK reproduction of the game.However, Vauban¡¯s call did not end. The werewolf Vauban shouted: "Haha... let me go hunting! What a beautiful night tonight. My hounds, go and tear up my prey!"


    Soon, the form of hundreds of wolves appeared in the darkness behind him, and they galloped through the town at night, as if it echoed his smile.The wind became stronger, and the lightning became stronger.The roar of wind and thunder, the sound of heavy rain violently hitting the earth, dominate the towns at night.The silent night was full of horror.Even if this place is already in ruins, Vauban shouting loudly there is like the king of ruins.


    "It''s terrible, did he want to eat us? He is a monster, right?" The little Lolita hiding in Nie Kong''s arms trembled with fright. She probably heard a fairy tale.


    The strong men from thirty to forty previous lives, dozens of wolves with dark mouse body hair color surrounded Nie Kong.But the size of wolves can make people mistaken for the burly body of a horse, and the number can reach several hundred.He has a very sensitive nose, and of course swift movements that don''t match the huge body drive.


    Training has developed the power for two hundred years, which has been fully utilized by Vauban.It is estimated that there is not much difference in power compared to the gods.This is why Vauban felt that the new godkiller would not be the opponent of the godkiller who had been famous for a long time.


    "Have the Marquis of Vauban finally begun to be serious? Now the new king is in trouble." Liliana muttered to herself.


    The monsters that filled the space of 100 meters around Nie Kong began to charge, and hundreds of powerful monsters attacked at the same time, even if the mountain blocked in front, they would be beaten down.


    "Bengyue Dimensional Knife." Nie Kong formed a hand knife with his right hand, and then slashed away with all his strength.The space spreading for a hundred meters was chaotic, tearing all the monsters charging into pieces.


    The Dimensional Knife staggers the space of the object and achieves the purpose of harming the opponent. This is the principle of the Dimensional Knife.Hundreds of wild wolves, as big as oxen, all disappeared.


    Although the deceased was torn apart, under the control of Vauban''s power, he returned to form.


    "It''s a terrifying power, but my deceased is invincible, and you can''t break it." Vauban laughed.


    "It''s just to imprison their souls and drive them, what''s so great?" Nie Kong ignored the queue of the dead, but rushed towards Vauban at a very fast speed.


    The deceased was manipulated by him, but his flexibility was not comparable to that of the living.Nie Kong rushed to their encirclement, and they still didn''t realize where the disappeared Nie Kong went.


    "Rapid wind and raging waves!" A gust of wind surpassing thirteenth level, even a large mountain, could blow, and this wind directly faced Nie Kong.Nie Kong, who had appeared in front of Vauban in an instant, was directly driven back by the wind a few steps.


    Vauban was sweating on his forehead, which was too dangerous.Fortunately, I have used Feng Bo''s power with vigilance in my heart, otherwise I don''t even know how to die.


    "Thunder and lightning follow my call and show up." The light of thunder and lightning surpassed ten meters, illuminating the dark night like daytime.Thunder and lightning, full of destructive power, threw away from Vauban.


    Raiden controls the power deprived of Lei Gong, which belongs to the power of judgment. At this moment, he wants to give Nie Kong the criminal punishment.


    "Is it a thunder and lightning after the wind? The strength is really stronger than Tony, and it has caused me so much trouble." If it weren''t for her own protection, Lolita might have been blown to death by the storm.


    "Let''s solve you with the next move." Nie Kong''s golden pupils flickered, his soul power spread out, and he used the move-resolving skills again.As if it had been raining and the sky had cleared, all the strange storms and lightning disappeared cleanly.


    In Vauban''s astonished evil eyes, Nie Kong appeared in front of him instantly.Without the obstacle of the wind, the powerful fist completely blasted on Vauban''s face.


    "Peng..." Vauban''s head was like a watermelon shattered by violence, turned into powder in Nie Kong''s terrorist power.It¡¯s just that Nie Kong¡¯s strange thing is that Vauban has no blood or brains.


    "Has the new king defeated the Marquis of Vauban? No, it''s wrong!" Suddenly thinking of Vauban''s power, Liliana just wanted to remind Nie Kong, but it was too late.


    The place where Vauban was standing just now did not know when sand was piled up, it was not the dust from his body!The dust rose quickly, suddenly forming a human shape, and finally restored the old marquis with an intellectual appearance.


    Marquis Vauban was resurrected unexpectedly by Nie Kong, so strangely."You are great, but you want to get rid of the point I am too tender." The marquis suddenly resurrected without any hesitation, and immediately released storm lightning towards Nie Kong with all his strength.


    The hurricane mixed with violent thunder and lightning hit the abdomen of Nie Kong who was close to him like a tornado of thunder and lightning. Nie Kong covered the light all over his body, but his body was blasted hundreds of meters away by the two powers of Vauban.


    With a thump, Nie Kong, who was protecting the light, fell in front of the two girls watching the battle.


    "I... Am I not dead?" The light that rose from Nie Kong''s arms cried out in surprise.


    "Will the godslayer known as the king protect mortals with all his strength? He... he is really a different king, but please stand up and defeat Vauban, king!" Liliana prayed Said.


    "That''s great, sister, you''re all right, it''s great that my sister is not in fact." Yuri hugged the eight-year-old sister in front of her, tears of joy in her eyes.Did the King of the Godslayer protect his sister? I can''t believe it.But...thank you for everything, the new king of the world.


    "Ahem...Is the strength too strong? I was a little too careless." All of the clothes in Nie''s stomach were burned, exposing the big wound inside.But instantly under the immortal body of the vampire, he completely recovered his health.


    "Do you have the power to resurrect? There is no way but to use the power of the soul to completely erase his soul." Standing Nie Kong just wanted to take action, but a loli behind him stopped him.


    "Wait first, don''t be impulsive, king. If you don''t know the power of Vauban, it is impossible to really defeat him. Now...I will tell you all the power of Vauban now." Silver-haired slender beauty The girl is very tall, but not very mature.If you guess based on your body, you might be fourteen years old.The pretty and lovely cheeks are the embryo of a beauty.


    "Now tell me it''s too late, the duel is urgent." Nie Kong shook his head and refused.My soul is not a vegetarian, and even God himself can completely obliterate it.


    "Don''t...don''t worry, I can use spells to gain knowledge!" Knowing that the situation is urgent, Liliana couldn''t estimate what she was ashamed of.She rushed to Nie Kong, stood on her toes and stretched out her arms around Nie Kong''s neck.


    The soft fragrance lips were printed on Nie Kong''s big mouth.Numerous information was conveyed to Nie Kong''s mind from Liliana''s mouth.Kissing Nie Kong jerky, without any skill.


    And due to the influence of the characteristics of the godslayer, it is necessary to teach knowledge from mouth to mouth.Nie Kong was astonished while enjoying the girl''s young and sweet first kiss, while digesting the knowledge in his mind.


    The huge amount of knowledge was completely melted into Nie Kong''s knowledge, and Vauban''s several abilities were clearly resolved in his head.It turns out that the power of resurrection is the power of Pluto Osiris.

 272 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0275, kill Vauban

    In fact, a shrewd person like Liliana is not as simple as a pure surface, no matter whether Nie Kong wins next, she has no choice.Even she, and her bronze black cross will become a sinner.


    But compared to Vauban, who played with the lives of dozens of witches, Liliana chose Nie Kong, who was a king but sacrificed herself to "protect" mortals.Anyway, it was the two kings who chose one of them, so they decided on impulse.


    When Liliana reacted, she boldly kissed Wang''s lips!Although it was to impart Vauban''s power explanation to Nie Kong, she still felt very shy when she kissed for the first time.


    Having received rigorous training like a knight since childhood, Liliana certainly disliked her "unclean" behavior.However, in order to help Nie Kong defeat Vauban, as a knight, he must help the king.That''s right, Liliana has decided to be loyal to the newly emerged king Nie Kong.


    "Hmm..." Liliana''s eyes widened, letting Wang suck her tongue.Liliana was almost lost in the sense of touch she had never experienced before.The analysis of the power of the Marquis of Vauban was like perfumed liquid, which was sucked into the body by Nie Kong.


    I feel soft, everything is overwhelming.Suffocating the suffocating heart palpitations and pleasure, Liliana loosened Nie Kong''s neck with both hands.


    "Please take my blessing to fight again, my king!" Liliana knelt in front of Nie Kong on one knee with her pretty face flushed with whiteness and flawlessness.


    The two sisters blushed and watched the kissing, Yuri was nervous, but only curious.


    Analyze the essence of God and understand the myth of God, so as to destroy the power of God.Just like if you know that God''s power is the power of steel, then you can use the heat to destroy his power.The analysis of power is necessary in the world of Godkillers.


    "The old name is Phobos-the title god with the meaning of light. However, it is also the god who was given the title of night, and the surly god with huge contradictions on the surface and the inside is the god you killed in the past." Lilia Na looked up and saw Vauban who had turned into a giant wolf-his silver body hair, and the fierce wolf body had completely recovered.


    "The oldest name is mouse, and Lykaon and Lykeios are the names of wolves. Because the rats and wolves of the beasts of darkness and the earth became the gods of light, the key to interpreting this god is here!" This is Lily Yana knew the attitude and essence of the gods, and Nie Kong, who had obtained this knowledge, felt the spirit of words constantly emerging from the depths of his body.


    Nie Kong didn''t mean to speak, but his mouth moved by himself, his tongue kept swinging, and he kept saying the information Liliana had imparted.


    "A wolf with the connotation of a mouse, a god with light and night attributes-it is Apollo, the twin brother of Artemis, the goddess of the moon, the sun god who blocked the darkness and was born underground! You are the first! The name of a slain god! And the power of the second god you have is that Osiris is one of the nine most important gods in Egypt, the "nine gods", the ruler of the land and the judge of death. He is also resurrected, rain and plants The God of Prosperity is called the God of Abundance. He is the giver of civilization, the king of the underworld, who enforces the judgment of whether a person can receive eternal life after death! So you have the ability to control the dead and you can resurrect yourself."


    After analyzing Vauban''s power with words, Nie Kong''s eyes seemed to be able to see the two equity in Vauban''s body can be presented to him.That''s right now even without a soul, he can still cut off Vauban''s power.


    "After the analysis, you want to cut off my god''s power, interesting!" Vauban roared tenaciously.


    Numerous "wolves" were born from the body hair of the silver giant wolf. The body hair deformed one by one and turned into a wild wolf about the size of an ordinary buffalo, running in the sky like stars.Wolves are terrible, especially the wolves that even the king of beasts dare not provoke.


    Nie Kong used the power of steel to create a hard and sharp sword, and assassinated it in one go! The monsters and fierce wolves fought in the air, repeating in the narrow place of the stormy night sky.


    In contrast, the giant wolf kicked the ground with its huge monster-like body, and the surrounding ground shook violently.Vauban, who wanted to kick Nie Kongyan Ling away, roared loudly, but couldn''t compete with Nie Kong, and the pack of wolves that had been losing ground disappeared from the sky.


    As if strolling in a leisurely courtyard, all the wolves that rushed were divided into two by Nie Kong.Nie Kong rushed forward in a straight line, so fast that Vauban did not respond at all.The cold steel pierced the power of Vauban''s resurrection!


    "Zi!" The sharp blade temporarily cut off the power of Osiris circulating in Vauban, depriving Vauban of the ability to resurrect.Immediately afterwards, Nie Kong looked up and could see the surrounding dead shrinking, and finally disappeared completely in the air.The temporary severance of power caused Vauban to lose the power to control the dead.


    "So that''s it, this is the spirit of speech that can sever my power. In addition to the power of steel, you should have a cultivation level that surpasses Luo Cuilian''s martial arts. No wonder it is so powerful." Obviously, Vauban was still seriously injured. Stand still unmoved.


    Anger and calmness, steel will and glory combined these, and shot Nie Kong from Vauban''s pupils.The king has dignity and will not beg for mercy even in the face of death.


    Although Vauban''s resurrection power has been temporarily cut off.But it is impossible to completely subdue it, and it will be fully recovered after a short time. Nie Kong understands this very well.Except for killing the godslayer, otherwise the power in the body will never disappear.What can be done is to temporarily restrain the power of Vauban''s rules.


    "As long as your rules are bound, then I can kill you more easily! See how you who have lost the power of resurrection can survive?" Without pulling out the steel sword held by Vauban, Nie Kong''s left hand formed a hand sword. Splitting away.


    Strange waves rippling forward, like ripples on a calm water surface.The Dimensional Knife cut a gap of more than ten meters deep and covered it forward, drowning the Marquis of Vauban in front of him.


    The king who had galloped for two hundred years, the demon king who ruled the world, and the godslayer with the most power in the world finally died in front of the Nie Kong dimension sword.Vauban left too much unwillingness, too much regret.

 273 The collapse of the second element text 0276, the meeting of the bronze black cross

    "Haha, that''s it! Tony was completely repaired. It is really gratifying. It is a very happy thing, it is great!" Tuscany, Italy, famous for its beautiful Gothic architecture In the small city of Siena, a meeting is taking place.


    Looking around, a few high-level people who could be called the bronze black cross gathered inside.But the eyes of the few people present turned to Tony, who was seriously injured and not conscious.


    "I thought you would give out false news, but it''s really hard to believe that Tony would be repaired so badly. He has inherited most of my swordsmanship, plus the power of the godslayer. No one can push him to this point. Right. Anyone of you knows the situation? Tell me about it." In the room, a mature and slender beauty smiled and said.San Rafael should be quite old, but he looks only in his twenties.The magic with its curse power reaching the pure state can make one''s body reach the state of rejuvenation.It is said that the extent of women¡¯s rejuvenation is even greater.The reason why San Rafael still maintains such a heroic and beautiful appearance, it should be this blessing.


    She is Tony''s master, Saint Raphael with superb swordsmanship!After hearing the news from the top of the Bronze Black Cross that Tony was seriously injured and dying, San Rafael walked out of the hermit.


    "Under the crown of Saint Raphael, let Liliana tell us the details." Who can drive the godslayer who destroys the world to the point of death, the people around looked at Yana with shining eyes.


    Doni, the proud "king" of Italy, never leaves his sword at any time.The sword is his self-esteem and self-assertion.But now that the sword made of steel has broken in two, it can be seen that the difference in strength between the two sides is too large.


    "Yes! It happened after the Marquis of Vauban summoned the god of incompliance..." Yana said all the things that happened yesterday, especially when the new seventh king appeared, they all stood up. ear.


    Speaking of the new king''s trick to defeat Tony, the new king easily killed the Marquis of Vauban with his own help, and the silence of the needle was heard.Vauban, the first godslayer with a far-reaching fame, died?Don''t be kidding, today is not April Fool''s Day.


    "Does the newly-appearing king have the power to kill Tony in seconds?" After listening to Yana''s account, Saint Raphael looked at her and asked with a frown.


    "Yes... yes, but according to the Marquis of Vauban, he has a martial art comparable to Luo Cuilian." After defeating the Marquis of Vauban, the new king has become the strongest demon king in the world.


    "Since... if this is the case, why didn''t Yana bring the new king over? As the Italian king Tony is too irresponsible, instead she does everything in her own mood." A white-haired veteran frowned.


    If such a powerful king entangles other forces, does other magic society have the power to confront?


    "Yes...it was Touma Akasu of the Japanese Official History Compilation Committee who suddenly appeared and invited Wang to travel to Japan for a while. Wang said that he was very curious about life in Japan, so he went to Japan with them." Political negotiations Naji Not good at it, so he couldn''t stop Nie Kong.The king is very fond of the Japanese Miko sisters, which makes her a little sad.


    "Don''t make any excuses. If the new king becomes the king of Japan in the future, it will be in trouble. Yana is all due to your negligence. I order you to go to Japan to stop the Japanese official history compilation committee!" Bronze Black Cross The important person-Yana''s grandfather appeared on the stage and gave a mission that Yana could not refuse.


    "I... I have sworn to be his knight, but the king''s idea is that I can''t control it, so I will try my best." Yana nodded and responded.


    "The new king, I have a chance to really think about a few tricks in the future." This is the turn of the old one.San Rafael, who had lived in seclusion, would actually have the idea of ??coming out.


    "You have to have all the awareness to complete the task, and if necessary, you can offer a body to the king to win over the king. Forget it, I can''t tell you this girl, bring your maid Karen to help you." Yana''s grandfather said. .


    "When did it become like this!?" Yana made up her mind as she didn''t hear these words and lowered her head.I am a knight, how can I do such an "unclean" thing.


    "In short, this matter must be kept secret, don''t leak the news, otherwise the world will be turbulent." Yana''s grandfather left the house after speaking.


    First ordered the attendants to take care of Tony, and the rest left the meeting room in an orderly manner.Yana, who obeyed her grandfather''s order, returned to the room and packed her luggage to prepare for Japan.


    As Yana¡¯s maid, Karen Yankolowski was very excited to ask questions. After hearing the reason for going to Japan, his eyes turned around a few times.


    After confirmation, Nie Kong already knew the identity of the two little Lori.Unexpectedly, he came to the world of the godslayer, and returned to four years before the beginning of the plot.At this time, the Wanligu sisters were still Loli, and the charming Yana declared allegiance to her.But Zhatang did not become a godslayer, and the gorgeous blonde Erica was pure.


    Lori grew up better, so Nie Kong agreed to a request to go to Japan to be a guest in Japan.There are a few cute and beautiful girls who live in Japan at home.


    Not to mention that the Wanligu sisters need a strategy, and the sister Jinghua of Zhatang, and Qingqiuin Ena, who is also a maiden, wants to tear down by herself.Anyway, the plot didn''t officially start, first get the Japanese girls, and then it''s the turn of the famous beauties in the godslayer world.


    "Dear King, do you have any requirements for the place to live?" Touma Kasuwa asked respectfully when he was about to arrive in Japan.To be able to invite a new king, and be the king who killed Vauban, Dongma Amara is very honored.


    "Big brother is the first time to come to Japan. If you don''t have a place to live, you can live in a shrine near our house. It''s a pity that our house is too small, otherwise I really want my brother to live in my house." Wanli Tanami revealed from the front With a little head, he made suggestions to Nie Kong.


    Since Nie Kong rescued her sister Yuli, Xiao Lori was full of affection for Nie Kong.


    "Sister, your attitude should be respectful, how can you talk to the king like this." For fear that Nie Kong would be angry, Youli quickly taught his sister.


    "Then follow what Xiaoguang said, and live in the shrine first. Yuri, stop scolding Xiaoguang. Didn''t you see that she was crying."


    Spoil Xiaoguang too much, Wang is really too much.Yuri suddenly felt sour.

 274 The collapse of the second element text 0277, come to Japan

    In a loud roar, an aircraft from Austria landed at a Japanese airport.And Japan welcomed a special guest.Outside the airport, a limousine is already waiting there.


    "Welcome the king to our Japan, I am the head of the Saya Palace!" The girl in a black male dress who appeared in front of Nie Kong had a beautiful and neutral appearance.She is the head of the Tokyo branch of the Official History Compilation Committee and is the boss of Touma Kankasu.At the same time as the head of Saya Palace, she is also one of the witches.Of course, Saya Gongxin had learned the spiritual vision skills of the maiden.


    Although I heard about Dongma''s report, Saye Gongxin still has to personally confirm Nie Kong''s identity.Such an important thing as the Godkiller can''t be sloppy.The witch power belonging to the maiden spread out, and Sayy Gongxin''s eyes seemed to be coated with a noble light yellow.


    Perceiving Saya Gongxin''s coveting, Nie Kong''s red eyes looked over.The actualized golden and pale yellow soul looked down at the witch Saya Gongxin like a king over the world.The terrifying coercion caused Shaye Gongxin to tremble and kneel in front of Nie Kong.


    "Okay... what a terrifying power of God, it''s the king! But... but I actually offended the king, what if the king leaves Japan in anger." Say Gongxin regretted a bit.


    "Wang... Wang, please calm down your anger. The head of the room didn''t want to offend your majesty." Dongma Kanshu was so scared that he kneeled in front of Nie Kong respectfully with his boss, and hurriedly prayed for his forgiveness."You are the head of Saya Palace, right? Don''t let things that offend me, but when you live in Japan, you will serve me as a maiden." Lifting Saya Palace''s chin, Nie Kong looked at her pale Qiao Lian smiled.Although Shaye Gongxin is wearing men''s clothing, the beauty that can be revealed attracts Nie Kong.


    "Follow your orders, king!" As a maiden, Shaye Gongxin exists exclusively for serving the gods. Of course, it is beyond the scope of the godslayer of the gods that she serves.So Saye Gongxin didn''t feel embarrassed, but was relieved by Nie Kong''s forgiveness.She has just taken over as the head of Saya Palace this year, and it''s normal for her to be a little improper.If it is ordinary girls, it is estimated that they are still in the third year of junior high school.


    Elegant saluted like a housekeeper, Saye Gongxin welcomed Nie Kong into the car, and the two sisters of Wanligu followed at the same time.The car quickly reached the foot of the shrine, and six people got out of the car and climbed to the top.


    The pavilions of the shrine look simple and elegant in appearance.The shrine in the interior is decorated in a very simple way, and it belongs to the management influence of Saya Palace.And when Nie Kong came, the courtyard in the depths of the shrine was already very comfortable.There is a natural hot spring behind the shrine¡¯s annex, which is a natural bathroom.When Nie Kong came, the shrine was completely empty.


    As the sun sets, the afterglow fills the shrine.The surrounding wooden houses are reflected red and magnificent.


    Four in Japan, including Qingqiuyuan, Liancheng, Saya Palace, and Jiufa Tomb.It refers to the four ancient families that have served the kings by virtue of their curse and force since ancient times.


    And Yuri Wanliya is a member of the official history compilation committee managed by Saye Palace, who was trained as a maiden since childhood.The Wanli Valley family lives on the mountainside of the shrine, very close to the shrine.


    Of course, the task of waiting for the king is to take care of the two sisters, Saya Gongxin and Wanligu. It is probably because the king loves the two sisters.


    "During the time the king lived in Japan, I tried my best to keep the king in Japan." With the consciousness of paying any price, Sayakakazu moved the luggage to the shrine.The tragedy is that she has no experience of serving others, and Shaye Gongxin makes a lot of jokes.


    For example, when cooking, you mistake sugar for salt and vinegar for soy sauce.The food she made is really hard to swallow.Don''t persuade Shi Niekong, I''m afraid you can''t take care of yourself.


    At this time, it was the turn of Wanliya Yuri to appear. She was proficient in cooking since she was a child and brought the fragrant food to the table.


    After eating dinner prepared by Yuri, it was time to take a bath.There is a natural open-air hot spring behind the shrine¡¯s courtyard, which is the most comfortable for bathing.


    "Wang, are you going to take a bath?" Saye Gongxin asked.


    "After eating, I just soaked in a comfortable hot spring. Xin, come in and serve me to take a bath." Saya Gongxin wearing neutral clothes, Nie Kong couldn''t help but think of IS Academy''s and Charlotte''s charming bath.


    "But... but I... I''m a girl!" Sayed Gong Xin stammered.


    "I don''t care, what are you afraid of." Of course it doesn''t matter if you are a boy, but you are the one who takes advantage.You are the devil king over the world, don''t be a gangster.


    "There is a custom in Japan to rub each other''s backs to increase feelings, and you have promised to wait for me, do you have to go back?" Nie Kong grabbed both hands, and the princess hugged Saya Gongxin and walked towards the hot spring. go with.


    "Yes, king!" Facing the powerful king, Sayy Gongxin chose to surrender.Falling into Wang''s arms obediently, she suddenly felt a weird sense of warmth and romance.


    His divine sense scanned the neighborhood and directly locked the location of the hot spring.Holding Saya Gongxin, Nie Kong teleported directly.


    "What a fast speed, is it the power that the king has, but it is too extravagant to use it here. I...I have promised not to run, what are you worried about?" Saye Gongxin smiled helplessly.


    Seriously, I have no experience of being naked in front of a man.Just thinking about it, Saye Gongxin felt her blushing and heartbeat.


    "It''s here, let''s take a bath." Nie Kong quickly took off his clothes and leaned forward into the hot spring.Kong Wu''s powerful streamlined body, strong and sturdy killer appeared in front of Saye Gongxin.


    "That... is that something unique to boys? It''s so dark and big..." She turned her pretty face red, pretending to turn her head and didn''t dare to look at Nie Kong.


    "You come in quickly, I''m waiting for your service." Xin stretched out her hand to the belt, and then untied it after a little hesitation.Her clothes slid down when she touched her skin.


    Xin probed her feet into the hot spring and walked into the hot spring after testing the water temperature.


    The limbs resembling bamboo sticks were beside Nie Kong, and all came into view without reservation.Looking at her plump body, it is hard to imagine that there will be such a beautiful secret hidden in her male clothes.


    The fifteen-year-old girl has developed very well, and her beautiful breasts are constantly boasting of her existence.


    "Heh... the spring water here is really good." Nie Kong pulled the dodging Xin into his arms, and the skins of the two pressed tightly.Soft and smooth, her skin is full of elasticity.


    "Wang... let me clean your body first." Xin had already given up resisting.


    "Okay." The two of them were soaking in the hot spring, and Xin was already soft after washing.

 275 The collapse of the second element text 0278Yanas return

    When I returned from vacation in Austria, the new semester began.This year Yuri finally bid farewell to his elementary school years and began his middle school life.But what happened the day before yesterday still made her feel dreaming.When he was caught by Vauban for the ceremony, Yuri was terrified of the godslayer.But after two days of getting along, the king of the shrine is as gentle as the elder brother next door.Especially when I treat my sister Guang, the one who dotes is even more jealous.Wang, is it just your sister or my sister?The appearance of Nie Kong wiped out her fear of the godslayer.


    Started the first day of middle school in a daze, but Nie Kong''s figure appeared in your mind.When Yuri reacted, it was already time for school.


    Because she did not participate in the activities of the club, and the king living in the shrine needs to take care of herself.So Yuri opened her closet with her schoolbag in her hand, ready to change shoes and go home.


    The rushing sound fell, and hundreds of pink love letters fell to the ground.The girls around were staring at Yuri with jealous eyes, envious of her being welcomed by boys at the beginning of school.


    "It''s like this in elementary school, is middle school here again?" Youli''s pretty face flashed a wry smile, does he really have such a big charm.Then why is Wang''s gaze focused on his younger sister?


    "Is the king Lolicon? Is my sister going to fall into the king''s claws? Resolutely not! Wang, if you have any dissatisfaction, please let me go, please let my sister go!" Thinking of the crookedness, Yuri He even blushed.


    Yuri, who has experience in handling, put all the love letters in the trash can and hurried back to the shrine.Senior Xin''s cooking is too poor, and he has to go back to prepare Wang''s dinner.En En, if you have a chance, talk to Wang about your sister by the way.


    Yuri returned home and put away her schoolbag, but did not find her sister.Thinking that his sister hadn''t come back from school, Yuri didn''t care to change into the shrine maiden''s dress and headed to the shrine on the top of the mountain.She did not join the club, but found that she had plenty of time.After school, apart from taking care of the king''s diet and daily life, of course the witches have to practice.But with the care of Senior Xin, the Miko''s practice should be relatively rapid.


    The spiritual vision and sealing skills of the witches are skills that must be cultivated. Of course, Yuri, who has pure witch power since childhood, was cultivated as a witch by Saya Palace.


    When he came to the house deep in the shrine, Yuri heard his sister''s delicate voice.But besides the voice of my sister''s light, of course there is also a weird tone of tweeting.


    Yuri just pushed open the wooden door before stepping into the house, and the scene inside stunned her on the spot.Senior Xin was lying on the floor softly, and his lovely sister boldly rushed into Nie Kong''s arms, her delicate lips... unexpectedly kissed the king on her own initiative.


    This has surpassed the so-called kiss, but is like a kiss between a man and a woman.Even Yuri clearly saw that the light jerky sucked the king''s body fluid.This...this is too bold, sister, you shouldn''t be ten years old yet, what are you going to do?


    "What are you doing? Stop quickly?" You Li appeared in front of Nie Kong and the others with his hands on his hips, blushing and said loudly.There was irritation in the tone, and the taste of teaching.He is regarded as an idol with a beautiful appearance, but in fact he is very serious.Unfortunately, I was thinking about how to save you from the king''s claws. Did you fail my kindness and be bold enough to take the initiative to post.


    "Sister, don''t disturb us, I...I''m teaching the king''s knowledge." The blushing little Guang put out the small tongue in Nie Kong''s mouth and made a face at You Li.Just when Nie Kong thought that the light''s counterattack was over, his soft lips kissed his mouth again with a faint mint smell.


    Originally, Xin was supposed to teach Nie Kong all kinds of knowledge about God, but the knowledge of God is so huge.Just like the original Erica said, it takes ten days to say it with your mouth.


    It does not include whether you have understood that too much time is wasted.The characteristic of the godslayer is that he can quickly acquire knowledge from mouth to mouth, so Nie Kong is bored and nagging about knowledge that is as complicated as chanting.


    "The witch should be able to pass on knowledge to me in other ways."


    Nie Kong kissed her little mouth directly, sucking in her knowledge-filled body fluid.The soft and fragrant tongue naturally did not escape Nie Kong''s capture.Within a few minutes, Xin''s eyes were blurred, her whole body softened as if she was completely drained of strength.


    "I...I want to teach my brother too." Kuang saw the appearance of this scene again, puffed his cheeks into Nie Kong''s arms and kissed his big mouth.This is what happened at the shrine before Yuri came.


    Guang was eight years old and already possessed pure magic power in his body.Compared with Yuri''s talent, it is still not inferior.


    But Guangzao got used to ignoring her sister, and once again asked for the joyful experience of enjoying the kiss."No... No wonder Sister Xin and the others are keen to kiss their elder brother, so they are so happy."


    "It''s too much, you did such a shameful thing! As a sister, I must stop you from doing this!" Yuri grabbed Guang''s shoulder and pulled hard.


    Light.


    Yuri was too weak to pull the two close to each other away."Wang, you have to be considerate of Guang''s age, she is not suitable for...doing this kind of thing at her current age. Let go of that loli and let me come."


    Since childhood, there is no way to take the younger sister, Yuri can only take the initiative to attract Wang''s attention and save his sister.


    The delicate bodies of the two sisters were all pressed into Nie Kong''s arms, vying to grab Nie Kong''s embrace.Although she hasn''t matured yet, Lori will slowly develop herself to be more refreshing.


    Especially when I witnessed the change from a tablet to an S-curve from being moisturized by myself, the satisfaction is as if I raised my daughter or younger sister and then pushed it.


    "You... give me enough! How can you tell the king this unclean thing." In front of the door, the slender Yana glared at the two girls who threw down Nie Kong with shame.Lilyana, the knight who surrendered to Nie Kong''s first place, finally found Nie Kong of Japan from Italy.


    The maid Karen looked at the scene in front of her with a weird smile, wondering what her master Yana would do in the future.Judging from the current situation, Japan is well aware of the means to win over the hearts of the people.


    "The Japanese are too shameless, and they use these dirty methods to win over my lord. With my knight guarding the king, you can''t imagine it!" The magic was activated, and Yana directly violently pushed the two women away from Nie Kong.


    "I am Liliana, the Knight of the Bronze Black Cross. I am here to protect my king." Kneeling on one knee in front of Nie Kong, Yana respectfully followed the courtesy of a knight.


    "Come... are you here, Italian bronze black cross person!" Sober Xin saw the strong Yana, her eyes flashed with a little worry.

 276 The collapse of the second element Text 0279, Qingqiuin Ena

    Yana''s personality is upright, and she is a type that is easy to get into the corner.So if you see the situation in front of you, all the mistakes are pushed to the three women.


    "Wang, it''s enough to take care of me and Sister Wanligu, should I find a third person?" said Xin Youyou, who was dressed in a pure white witch costume.


    When Nie Kong was about to speak, Yana was the first to refute."You must have misunderstood what you are saying now. Although I have the blood of a maiden, I never intended to be a maid of the king. I, Yana, are for the king and a knight who has spent her life with him, similar to this relationship. "


    "Miss Yana, please don''t use those weird terms!" Hearing Yana categorically said these words, You Li rolled his eyes with anger.


    "I said Yana, don''t give a stubborn look. They take care of my daily life out of good intentions, it shouldn''t be a problem." Yana is good at everything, but her personality is too rigid.


    "No, I can''t make that assertion yet. In my own opinion, Wang should choose the type that won''t be broken. In short, it is the type that can be discarded at will after playing." After speaking, Ya Na looked up and down the three lovely ladies in front of her with eyes like an inspector.


    "Miss Yana, your words seem to be too much now..." Yuri said madly.


    "That''s right! You are just a knight, you are not qualified to control the king''s freedom." Xin leaned provocatively in Nie Kong''s arms, with a very affectionate attitude.Although she has a habit of wearing men''s clothing, Xin has a great body development.


    There was lightning and thunder, and sparks appeared in the eyes of the two women.The forces of the two countries began to confront each other head-on, and the situation could no longer be resolved.Nie Kong has too much experience, so he has no worries at all.


    Xin Clash failed, and the failure was in Yana''s strength.The aggressive Yana took advantage of the force to take the king so that they had no chance to get close.


    Originally, Yana couldn''t stop Yuri in terms of food, but she was interrupted by her superb cooking skills.According to this development, it is estimated that Wang Hui will be taken away by Italy.


    A few days have passed in a hurry, and finally calm Xin has recovered, wearing a suit and trousers in men''s clothing.Get out of the shrine and walk towards the main hall of the office.


    Due to the need to take care of Nie Kong, she temporarily handed over the affairs of the official history compilation committee to Dongma.The past is to understand the situation of the official history compilation committee in the past few days and find a solution to Yana''s blockade by the way.


    The other witches working in the priesthood on the road babbled each other, waiting in the main hall is Dongma and a certain female witch.


    "Miss Ena, it''s been a long time since I saw you! Anyway, I didn''t expect you to appear here suddenly. If you need a shrine, should I help you choose a more suitable place?" The horse asked.In the committee where masters gathered, he belonged directly to the men from the Saya Palace who haunted all over Kanto.


    The witches in the main hall are 13 or 4 years old.The pure cheeks reveal the charm of beauty, and the slender figure is hidden in the white hakama.And she was holding a slender cloth bag in her hand, which contained the mysterious power of Taito.


    "Are you the maiden of the Qingqiu Academy, what''s the so-called going out this time?" Xin walked into the main hall and asked strangely.


    "I heard from the head of the Qingqiuyuan that you three maidens lost to the bronze black cross, so what should I say..." Hui Na squinted and sneered.


    "Wait..." Xin stopped, but Hui Na interrupted immediately.


    "Do you want me to stop doing unnecessary actions?" Hui Na continued to sneer, while Kanazawa showed a wry smile.


    "I didn''t say it so blatantly, but honestly we hoped so, we can''t publicly confess your behavior." If she hadn''t taken care of it, Xin she would have done it.


    "It was the request made by my grandfather himself, and I deeply sympathize with it. I have investigated Yana with the bronze and black cross, and it is really cute to charm men." Huina said.


    "The strength of the bronze knight with the black cross in the shrine is indeed extraordinary. If you can, please try to avoid shooting her." Xin sighed.


    "Why? It''s rare that the newly-appearing king has no power to belong to. Would you like the king to follow the foreign woman? It would be fine to drive her out of Japan!" Ena touched the long sword in the bag and spoke provocatively.


    "If it is in ancient times, it is okay, but the bronze black cross is a very powerful magic association. This is equivalent to attacking other countries'' diplomatic envoys. The worst case may cause the fuse of the war between the two countries." Xin is concerned about that. this point.


    Although Huina understood this truth, she still had to implement her own course of action.Complicated matters such as politics and diplomacy are too complicated. It should be more interesting to win or lose simply, right? It''s like a knight using a sword to decide the winner.


    "Sorry! The task of driving Yana back was entrusted by the mother-in-law of her hometown to Huina, so it can''t be stopped. Besides, Huina really wants to fight her with her, this can only be done, right?" Shrugged and answered without any apologies.


    "Is it an instruction from the head of the Qingqiuyuan? And you still have the old man''s approval, but he is interested in power struggles on the ground, and he has no style at all. It is strange to think, the old man would want to intervene in this matter?" Xin smiled bitterly.


    "Who knows? Although Grandpa looks like a very bold person, he is actually surprisingly strong. Maybe he is making a bad idea."


    Hearing what the old man had agreed to, Xin showed a refreshing and charming smile."Ena, you haven''t changed as before. Now that they have agreed, we can''t stop you anymore."


    After the interview with Keina in Qingqiuyuan, Xin and Dongma were left in the main hall.


    "Speaking of which, why do high-level officials want to send Ms. Huina now." Facing the boss who wears men''s clothes but doesn''t feel like the same sex, Touma Kanazawa tried to raise his own question.


    "They should also have their own considerations. How many high-level witches only sent Hui Na over. The key should be her." Xin replied after thinking for a while.


    "Is the Qingqiu Institute exerting pressure to force the others to make this decision?" Dongma became a little interested.


    "How is this possible? The Qingqiu Academy and the Shaye Palace belong to the same four families. This kind of arbitrary practice makes it impossible for those high-level officials, especially the old gentlemen, to eat this one. The purpose of the high-level officials is probably to measure the king. Some kind of action." Xin guessed.


    "It''s not bad if Miss Hui can replace Miss Xin, you can get away from Wang."


    "Can you get out? It''s too late." Xin touched her heart with one hand, her pretty face showing a complicated wry smile.

 277 The collapse of the second element text 0280, three women secret talk

    "Huina, how come you are here today?" Wanligu''s home, when he was going to school early in the morning, welcomed guests familiar to Youli.


    "It''s Sister Hui Na, you came out of the deep mountains and forests." Little Lori hugged Hui Na''s little arm, and the two girls looked very close.


    "It''s been a long time. I came out of the mountain to say hello to your sisters." With beautiful black hair reaching waist-length and the face of a pretty and elegant oriental girl, Ena showed a beautiful cheerful smile.


    She wore the witch costume that Sister Yuri had been used to, and the loose clothes covered her well-developed body.And on the floor of the house, there is a long thin cloth bag lying horizontally.


    At the moment when he saw that cloth bag, Yuri''s heart was beating rapidly, and this thing had terrible power.The cloth bag is specially woven to block the power of the spell, and even this way, the inspiration of Yuri can still sense the rich breath of God.The extremely talented Yuri has mastered the spiritual vision of the Miko.


    "Youri, are you staying by Wang''s side as his concubine now?" Hui Na asked with interest.


    "Little...little concubine..." Yuli Petrochemical was dumbfounded on the spot.


    "If it''s okay for sister Hui to say that, I''m the king''s righteous wife." Wanli Guguang proudly erected the egg-big breast, and it was the kind that had been fried.


    "Really, it turns out that Guang''s ambition is to be the king''s wife, great!" Hui Na gave a thumbs up and praised this, which made Xiao Guang very happy.


    "Sister, don''t talk nonsense, we don''t have that kind of shameless relationship with Wang!" The recovered Yuri hurriedly explained to Yuri.


    "But the committee said that the Wanligu sisters voluntarily became the tribute and sworn to serve the king faithfully as a maiden. Could it be that the committee made a mistake." It turned out that this was the case, and Yuri regretted his failure.


    There are many forces that want to get close to the godslayers for benefits, so this is a strategy used by Sister Xin to keep the king''s heart.


    "This matter was not intended to be made public. Ms. Xin and Mr. Gansu said so, so we can''t refuse. Besides... we are only serving the king''s daily life, which... how can you say so? Dirty." Yuri hurriedly said.


    "Well, those people are sure to do bad things. No problem, leave it to me." Hui Na replied indifferently.


    Worthy of being the leading maiden of the contemporary era, Yuri feels relieved. Although Keiqiuin Keina looks a bit rash, she is also the most qualified maiden in the whole country.


    "Then, Yuena will become the king''s concubine. Um... this task is really a heavy responsibility." Hearing her abrupt speech, Yuri stayed in place.


    "what did you say?"


    "Sister Hui, don''t worry, as a regular wife, I will approve you to be the king''s concubine." Guang patted her chest and promised.


    "Actually, this time I am coming to be the king, Xiaoyu, the head of Qingqiuyuan. Grandpa thought this plan was very interesting, so he recommended Ena to join. You should know the old man, right? That''s why the committee members I don''t dare to have any opinions." Huinamo whispered with light brown hair.


    "Do you mean that old gentleman?" Even the official history compilation committee has to look at his face. As one of the great elders-Susanoo who lives in seclusion in the world.


    Among the maidens, there is only the magic sword that Hui Na has taught secretly.Yuri hadn''t seen him either. It was estimated that she had met him directly, probably only Hui.Ena called Susano''s grandfather, and the relationship between the two is grandfather and grandson.


    "Yeah, original Megumi was holding the errand of not wanting to lose to Yuri or anyone taking over the service of the king. I thought she would be very sorry, but since Yuri did not become the king''s concubine, that would be great. If Sister Guang''s goal is to become a regular wife, then I will be a concubine." Hui Na nodded and said.


    "I definitely can''t agree with your decision!" Seeing Ena''s leisurely tone, Yuri couldn''t help but yell when she kept nodding to drink.It''s horrible, it''s almost expelled me.


    Seeing Yuri''s sudden act of indignation, Keina stared at her in surprise and said, "Why not? Is it possible that you have any hidden secrets?"


    "It''s because..." Yuri hesitated.


    "Since it was the grandfather''s personal order, Ena and the committee members can''t disobey him. There is no way. Besides, Yuri never thought of being a real concubine, right?" Ena snickered slightly. Showing a treacherous expression.


    And the pure and pure eyes have been deliberately staring at Yuri, whose face is flushed with shame, and they are very skillful in cooperating with her sister Yuri.When the two girls were bored when they were young, they often molested the serious sister Yuri for fun.


    "Hehe, Yuri''s shy look is really cute. Is that true, Yuri, you have a good impression of the king?" Hui Naruo said.


    "It''s not like this, please don''t use such strange expressions! Yes, I''m just worried about my sister. My sister is so young, it''s not time to talk about these things." My sister Yuri said in denial with a blush. .


    "I''m not young anymore, Wang Ke likes Guang''s very much. When I grow up, I will marry Wang." Guangxi said.


    "Haha... In this case, Yuri should just make it clear from the beginning. Now that Yuri quits, let''s make arrangements like this."


    Qingqiu Yuanhui smiled and clapped his palms and said: "The work of being intimate with the king is given to Guanghao, and the arduous task of having a child with the king should be handed over to the little concubine Keina. All other service work Yuri is done, what do you think of Sister Guang?"


    "It''s so decided." Sister Guang Ye and Ena patted their hands together, completely ignoring Yuri''s opinion.


    "You...how can you..." Yuri blinked with pity, Wang Wang''s eyes.


    Ena gave Yuri a dazzling smile: "So the Italian concubine will let me drive her away, and the two of us will serve the king from now on." She picked up the cloth bag on the floor and opened the seal. , Take out what is inside.


    It was the sword that was housed in the pitch-black scabbard, and it released a strong spell from the sword, which made Yuri feel dizzy.


    "Let¡¯s get rid of Liliana first. I heard that she is an elite cultivated by the Cyan and Black Crusades. She seems very capable. But Hui Na has a powerful partner by her side and shouldn¡¯t lose to her. "The Sky Cong Yunjian is the top magic sword in Japan, and Yuri cannot estimate how much power it contains.

 278 The collapse of the second element text 0281, Yana was thrown into the secluded world

    While Yana was preparing dinner, Wanli Guguang said that his sister Yuri had something important to tell him.Seeing lovely Guang with a serious face, Nie Kong walked towards the spot Guang said without any doubt.


    In the woods a few hundred meters deep in the shrine, Nie Kong did not find Yuri, but found a strange girl sitting on the height of the tree trunk swaying her pretty calf.


    She has beautiful black hair that is full of lustre and supple, and she has a delicate look that matches with long black hair.Wearing the white loose shrine maiden costume unique to the shrine, she also holds a long slender cloth bag on her shoulders.


    Although the girl is very young, her slightly immature face is very beautiful.If Yuri is a sweet type, she is pure as an elf who grew up in nature.


    "Are you Nie Kong? When we first met, my name is Qingqiuyuan Huina." She walked up to Nie Kong and knelt in front of her, and declared herself the name.


    "Yes, are you looking for something to do with me?" This girl just went around a few circles, just to ask Miko Hui to come out for a tryst?


    "I am a concubine who came to accompany you because of fate. If possible, please give me and the Qingqiuyuan family forever love. Our Qingqiuyuan is willing to follow you on the way of the king. Please accept this loyalty."


    "Huh?" There will be a beautiful woman who will be brought to your lips, and the identity of the godslayer is beyond expectation.Did the beautiful girl who appeared three years later appear early for her own sake?


    Hui Na, who greeted herself with a sweet smile, said, "Ena was joking just now, can you not use honorifics to speak to the king? I am contrary to Yuri, and I am very bad at speaking honorifics. If the king is angry, Hui It¡¯s okay to speak honorifics all the time."


    "I don''t care, really do you know Yuri? It''s clear that she asked me out, but now I can''t see the figure." The girls are too respectful, and they are still acting like spoiled, charming, begging, and arrogant. lovely.


    "Well, Ena and Yuri are childhood sweethearts. If you can understand it well, then I am also a witch. In fact, there are dozens of maidens like Ena. The other little details will be slow. Just get to know it slowly." Hui Na smiled, like a cool summer breeze blowing in the sun, an incredible refreshing girl: "Actually, when I asked you out today, Hui Na made a special trip to say hello and invite you."


    "I can accept your loyalty, but Qingqiuyuan will exempt it first." Nie Kong is free, but he doesn''t want to be restricted by any forces.


    "Is the king because of Yana with the bronze black cross? Don''t worry, Huina will help Wang handle it all. Then, let''s talk to the king carefully later." Huina said goodbye to Nie Kong in a cheerful tone. , He jumped into the woods and disappeared before him.


    Seeing the newly-appearing maiden leave, she was a little stunned by Ena''s arbitrary decision.But he never expected that a farce would come to him soon after.


    "Shoo..." A few sharp pieces of iron shot at Yana who was preparing for dinner like a hidden weapon, at a very tricky angle.


    Yana, who had undergone rigorous knight training since she was a child, immediately reacted and avoided the enemy''s attack with dexterity.


    "My wings, the steel that becomes the blade of the phantom-IL Maestro, give me strength!" I didn''t find the enemy, but Yana first summoned the magic sword.


    "Oh, I hid. Ena doesn''t need to apologize to you especially for this kind of gadget. Miss Yana, the knight of bronze and black cross, must be easy and simple to deal with this kind of gadget." Ena wearing a striped cloth bag, He appeared in front of Yana from the darkness.He smiled and admitted that he was the criminal of the attack.The outside and inside were the same, Huina had a perfect smile.


    "You dress... are you a Japanese maiden? Why did you attack me?" Yana, who was too upright, talked a lot.


    "It''s nothing, I just want to drive you away from the king." Hui Na showed an arrogant smile, with three spells engraved with swords in her hand, waiting for the opportunity to appear.


    The charms of the three swords ignited blue flames, and Ena threw them towards Yana.The spell burned out in an instant, but a sharp sword spurted out of the flame¡ªjust like pulling a knife from a scabbard.


    "In order to win the king, Liliana will come to a duel!" The sharp weapon born from the spell is the cross-shaped sword, a flying sword envoy.


    "So you want to drive me away from the king, you are delusional!"


    When the three weapons flew towards her, Yana chanted the spirit of words and liberated the spell.After the smashing technique was blessed by the magic sword, Yana quickly swung the magic sword.


    "Boom!" All three weapons were smashed by Yana, and the commotion caused by the explosion led the maid Karen out of the house.


    "If you want to get the king, I hope you should at least show some skills. Do you still want to protect the king based on your strength? Don''t be kidding." The magic sword shined with a compelling light, but Ena still Keep smiling.


    "It''s great, the knights trained by the bronze black cross are really powerful. If you don''t show the strength of Japan to foreign guests, it seems that the service will be poor. Please wait a moment."


    Ena loosened the cloth bag from his shoulders and opened the mouth of the bag. What was revealed was the Dachi in a pitch-black scabbard. The blade alone was nearly one meter long.Ena drew the sword out, and a straight sword without a bend appeared in front of Yana.


    "I''ll introduce Huina''s partner for you, this is called the Sky Congyun Sword!" The black-haired Huina stuck the blade of Taito into the floor, and the floor slammed into the floor like a tofu blade without hindrance.


    With the knife as the center point, the gentle wind slowly formed a vortex and spread out.


    After being blown by the wind, Yana seemed to feel IL Maestro trembling.But even with his own magic sword, it seemed that he couldn''t deal with it.


    "Yakumo rises, and there is a surging cloud, and the cloud is clear to Yaegaki, and I want my wife to live here, so I create Yun Yaegaki." Ena pulled the knife out of the scabbard and sang the song of the life of Susano.


    Immediately afterwards, the surrounding space immediately darkened, and the neighborhood began to be dominated by darkness.The lights were all swallowed by darkness, as if sinking into a world of chaos.A white corona appeared around the dark circle. This phenomenon is simply a total solar eclipse!


    The strong wind is as strong as the cold wind that can blow away the body and cut the skin.


    "Zhibo Ye Fuliu, Yu Chineng and Duo Liren, Zuo Yuan Dou Liren-Bo Yeqi Mubidens, and He Mao Guer Xu Mou. I have no worshipers! The doctor recognizes that there are gods, good Sacrifice!"


    In a world enclosed by darkness, Ena continued to chant the spell song loudly.


    "The sky cloud sword is a magic sword used by two heroes, Hayashi Sanoo and Nihon Wuzun. But they are not just fighters who make the enemy obey. If they need to deceive the enemy, they will become deceiving and deceiving people. The wise man. Also the god of fraud and deceit, the god of fickleness, the god of thieves. Especially Susano, is a god who can deceive even the sun and cover it up. Even if you are a knight of the bronze black cross , There is absolutely no way to escape from here!" Ena made a declaration of victory.


    In order to prevent the unpredictable consequences later, Yana slashed the magic sword in her hand towards Hui Na.But before it was too late, her feet had turned into darkness.

 279 The collapse of the second element text 0282, go to the secluded world

    Mountains, rivers, woods, because there are everything.But the gray sky has no sun and no moon.The illusory and real world is like the space of Nie Kong''s Dingtian Ring.


    "Is this really the star realm? Did I enter the realm of life and immortality?" Yana''s breathing began to swift, and the air here seemed very heavy.The reason for the difficulty in breathing is that the body is not adapted to this different world.


    But Yana knew that this was helpless. Going to the secluded world was an extremely difficult magic trick, and she had to take expensive elixir beforehand.Otherwise, the spirit will not be activated, and it will be difficult for the body to adapt to the secluded world.


    Because here is a world where the mental order is higher than the body, and the spiritual body is higher than the material.Simply put, physical suppression will weaken, while soul will be active.Magicians who have set foot in the secluded world are very rare, because it is very difficult to obtain the magic rituals and necessary elixir for teleporting to another world.


    Although Yana came here for the first time, fortunately, she had read related books before and began to take measures to deal with it.First raise the curse power in the body to the highest limit and resist the suppression of the secluded world.


    Although the curse power was consumed very quickly, the abnormality of the body disappeared after tens of seconds.Yana stood up after her breathing returned to normal, but Ena''s voice was heard immediately.


    "You''re really amazing, are you able to move in the secluded world?" Qingqiuyuan Huina, who was holding the sky cloud sword, walked over, and she didn''t seem to feel any pain.


    "Unexpectedly, it took divine energy to bring me to You Shi, what is your intention?" Yana held the magic sword and confronted Hui Na without daring to relax her guard.The Tiancong Yunjian oppressed her too much, and it was a bit difficult for Yana to fight against the threat it released.


    "Of course you are here to kill you, and the king here shouldn''t have a chance to disturb our decisive battle!" It turned out that Hui Na was afraid of Nie Kong''s interruption, so he used Susano''s supernatural power to open Youshi. aisle.


    "Sure enough, the measurement has already been done. No wonder the king suddenly left the shrine. It turned out to be a trick made by your Japanese committee. But as the king''s knight, I accept the test. Come on, let''s hurry and fight." There is no fear. Yana attacked Ena who turned into a pitch black scimitar.


    The magic sword collided with the magic sword, and the magic sword was split in half from the blade with a bang! Yana jumped to the side immediately and fled the pursuit.The magic sword steel is far more advanced than the magic sword, and the sky cluster cloud sword blessed by the gods is as vulnerable as tofu.


    "With the magic sword given by grandpa, you can give up." When Hui Na took advantage of the victory and pursued, Yana sang the spirit of words.


    "Mother who gave life and took life! Give me the beacon of the dark land!" The ground Hui Na was on began to soften and lose its hardness, turning into a bottomless swamp.The divine power of the Tian Cong Yun Sword moved onto her body, and Hui Na snorted to clean up Yana''s land-control spell.


    "ILMaestro, give me strength again!" The broken magic sword responded to Yana''s words, flew back from the air and then welded.


    The magic sword responded that Yana''s words appeared in her hands, but the power of the sky cluster cloud sword was still increasing.Ena, a magical weapon with supernatural power, is invincible to 13 or 14 years old Yana.


    "Did you borrow the power of the gods? It''s a pity that I couldn''t accept the protection of the king''s divine power. Otherwise, why should I fear you?" Yana roared in a low voice.


    Ena''s body borrowed Susano''s divine power, although with a human body, he can only accept such a small amount, the nature is still divine power.


    "Not only is Grandpa''s power, this Sky Cong Yun Sword is also similar to a demigod, and its divine power can flow into my body. The nature of the conquering god like Susano is also given by the Sky Cong Yun Sword."


    "Your so-called grandfather is Susano, is he still the god of disobedience?" Finally understood the crisis at this time, but Yana, who has been edified by the knight since childhood, will fight to the end.


    "According to him, he is no longer the young and frivolous naughty god." If he is a disobedient god, he will wander on the ground and cause a catastrophe.


    "It will take a long time to explain, and now we are enemies, do you think I will tell you." At the same time as this announcement, Ena''s body began to shake and rushed over.The divine power of the two eroded Ena''s reason.


    Although Ena was a maiden with excellent talents, the combined power of the two in her body was too great, beyond her control.


    "Shoo..." The black bright light swept away from the sky cloud sword. Although Yana escaped, the curse power that protected her was actually sucked in by the black light.To swallow the rebellious Yi Di power, does the Sky Cong Yun Jian have this ability?


    A sense of suffocation swept over Yana''s body. She wanted to continue fighting but her body''s strength gradually lost.In front of Ena who was possessed by divine power, Yana was in a state of exhaustion.


    Nie Kong returned to the shrine and found that if the three maidens had nothing to do, they had prepared dinner and sat at the table waiting for his return, but Yana had disappeared.Could it be... just noticed the fluctuation of divine power, is there any connection with this?


    "Wang, you are back, we have already prepared dinner." Guang happily greeted him and hugged Nie Kong''s arm like a baby.


    "Humph..." Nie Kong stepped onto the chair, put Guang on his lap, and stretched out his palm to hit her little ass a few times."Dare to deceive the king, what''s the crime?"


    With a popping sound, the palm of the hand was printed in the light butt meat ball.The eight-year-old girl was so sensual to fight with her ass.


    "Woo...Wang...Wang is so painful, just knowing it was wrong..." The little girl writhed, her pretty face seemed to be painful and enjoyable.


    "Wang spares my sister, it''s all my sister''s own opinion. If the king wants to punish, please come to Yuri." We said that Yuri''s plan was not reliable. How could we deceive the king.


    "Your sisters are all wrong, and your punishment is left to the end." After slapped light ass, Nie Kong let Guang over, and Guang licked his teeth to cover his ass, his immature cheeks were red.


    "You Li, come here." Nie Kong patted his thigh, the meaning was very obvious.


    Too ashamed, I... I''m already a junior high school student, do I still have to hit my ass?Even Mom and Dad have never beaten Yuri.But deceiving the king will be punished, Yuli blushed and pressed her soft body on Nie Kong''s thigh.


    "Wang...you lighten it, I''m afraid of pain." Yuri whispered, shaking.


    Thirteen-year-old Yuri has become the school¡¯s fascinator as soon as he was in National One.Her appearance is very sweet, and her female characteristics are very healthy.The virgin fragrance smoked into Nie Kong''s heart.


    "Papa......" The powerful palms lined up on Yuri''s plump butt, and a lot of flesh waves bounced up.With slight pain and shameful heat, it drained all of Yuri''s strength, and his consciousness went blank for an instant.


    When Nie Kong put her down, Yuli was like a boneless snake lying on the ground.


    After teaching the two girls a meal, Nie Kong started talking about business and said: "I will spare your sisters this time. Xin, come and tell me clearly, where did you abduct Yana?"


    "Wang, Yana should be in the secluded world now, Hui Na will let him go back to this world if it''s not that simple." Xin whispered, for fear of angering the king again.


    "Wang, please save Yana, it is difficult for mortals to survive in Youshi." Maid Karen broke through the blockade of the three daughters and rushed to the front of Nie Kong from the room, her eyes full of anxiety.

 280 The collapse of the second element text 0283, the first sight of Susanoo

    "Is the You World? Is there any way to go?" Although I have experienced many two-dimensional worlds, my memory is many times stronger due to the enhancement of my soul.You Shi Nie Kong can be found in memory, but it is only a vague description.


    "Youshi is the realm of life and immortality. Opening the Youshi is an extremely difficult magic, and you must take a valuable elixir beforehand! So even if it''s your request, I can''t open the passage." Xin thought. Ena taught Yana a little bit, but she didn''t expect to overdo it.


    "Is Yana important to the king? Even Youshi is so dangerous to break in." Wanli Guguang''s cheeks were like goldfish, and there was jealousy in her delicate voice.


    "She is a knight who swore to end my life, of course I will save her. And you are also in danger, I will save you. Not only Yana, I don''t want to see any of you injured. In short It is the least ought to resolve disputes with swords, and you should choose a peaceful solution." The girl''s Xiuluochang Xiaoxiaoqun Nie Kong was acceptable.


    "Really? It turns out that the king can bet on his life in order to protect his own woman. It turns out...it turns out that I...I have been admitted to one of the "my women" by Wang." Yuri''s heartbeat seemed to miss a few beats. , The pretty face is hot like a fire.


    "Wang, but Xin has already said it. Not only is it necessary to activate the spirit of the elixir, but also to be able to solve the two problems of the magician who can open the secluded world." Xin is the Patriarch of Saya Palace who prepares these without problems, but it needs It''s time.


    "Since Huina can be opened, of course with my current strength. You only need to pass the Youshi''s information to me, I will naturally have a way to open it." He can break through the barriers of the dimension, and the small world of the dimension world is naturally nothing. problem.


    "Yes...yes, my king!" Xin closed her eyes, her plump body leaning against Nie Kong''s arms.The fragrant lips actively kissed Nie Kong''s lips in the sight of Sister Wanligu.


    The sound of tweeting is the sound of Nie Kong sucking Xin¡¯s mouth


    "En..." The relevant knowledge is already clear, the magic Nie Kong who opens the world is completely capable.Knowing the location of Youshi, Nie Kong could use his soul power to break open.


    Teleportation is the result of the concrete manifestation of soul power, but breaking the secluded barrier is the same principle.


    The three witches noticed Nie Kong''s spreading soul power, and they all looked at the king in awe."Tear!" The sound of paper tearing, a two-meter-long black hole appeared in front of them.


    "Let''s go!" With the three girls, Nie Kong jumped into the passage to You World.Maid Karen gritted her teeth and followed Nie Kong into the secluded world.


    When I was in an unknown mountain forest and swallowed Nie Kong through the darkness, I found myself in this place.The smell of soil and trees is very strong, and there is a gurgling stream beside it.


    Without the warm sunshine, it is as if one''s self-confidence to avoid the gray.The body was suppressed, but the soul was augmented.The Youshi is like a fish in water for a "god" with a powerful soul.


    "Is this Youshi?" A sense of terror was overwhelming, and the three women all felt difficulty breathing.


    "It is estimated that it is correct, I have already found Yana." The spiritual sense covered a radius of two kilometers, and he found the two women who were fighting.And Yana''s situation is terrible, she is already in danger.


    A hundred meters before the fight between the two, there was a small wooden house, and Nie Kong could perceive the divine power coming from the house.The secluded god of disobedience, really interesting.The pure soul power flowed into the body of the three women, eliminating the bad state of the three women.


    The three women looked at Nie Kong in surprise, thinking that Nie Kong had given them divine protection.While worrying about their situation, Nie Kong teleported the four women to the front of the two women in the battle.


    "Stop it for me!" Nie Kong stopped in front of the two women, trying to stop the death fight between the two women.However, Huina was already controlled by divine power, so Huina didn''t stop, but instead slashed with the Sky Congyun sword.


    "King, be careful, it is Japan''s most powerful artifact of steel-the sky cloud sword." Seeing Nie Kong''s rescue, Yana was moved and full of unwillingness.As a knight, but wanting the king to protect, he is too inefficient.


    "Yana, take a break next to you, and I will take care of Yuri." Compared to the behind-the-scenes man who is the god of disobedience in the front room, it''s really bold to dare to play by yourself.


    Just like the simple wooden hut that appears in a costume drama, you can see that this house is absolutely insulated from household electricity, gas, and tap water.


    The sliding door of the entrance and exit suddenly opened, and the owner of the cabin appeared in front of them.


    He is at least over 180 centimeters tall and he is very tall.He only wore a rough kimono, so he could see that he had a strong body that did not match his age. The muscles all over his body would pale in comparison to most strong men.


    From the outside, they are very ordinary, and all the three witches can use Lingshishu to see the amazing divine power in his body.


    "The king... the king... he is the most powerful god of incompliance in Japan..." As a god who often appears on the Japanese committee, the three daughters have not seen it but can immediately guess it.


    "Is this Nanban girl so happy to be so loved by you?" Susano walked out of the house slowly, seemingly slow, but appeared in front of them in the blink of an eye.


    "Wang...Is the king worried about me? Yana died without regret." Yana heard Susano''s words, and two beautiful red flowers appeared on her cheeky face that could be broken.The tense and serious expression melted into Susanoo''s voice.


    "I don''t worry about letting you deal with the little girl Hui, how about we go to the house and have a cup of tea? If Yuri, let the little girl Nanban deal with it first." Susano seemed to see the murderous intent in Nie Kong''s eyes. The laid-back face was full of seriousness.


    "Roar..." Keina looked away from Susano, and after an unconscious roar, he rushed towards Yana with the sky cloud sword, as if she understood Susano''s meaning.

 281 The collapse of the second element text 0284, anti-teaching

    "What if I say no?" Without Susano''s approval, would Ena MM do such a thing?Although he didn''t understand what his purpose was, it was unforgivable to hurt his own woman.


    "Don''t worry, Wang, as your knight, I can continue to fight!" Yana shook her body and held the magic sword in front of Nie Kong, her silver eyes full of indomitability.


    "Don''t force it, you can''t deal with the witch who borrowed divine power." Nie Kong''s right hand showed a cold steel color, blocking the slashing Heaven Cong Yun Sword in his palm.The squeaking sound rang, and the collision of steel and steel power flashed out a lot of sparks.Divinely twisted, leading to a cold whirlwind.


    "The power of steel!" Seeing Nie Kong''s steel fist hit Hui Na, Susano finally made a move.How could he let the talented Miko he recognized be hurt in Nie Kong''s hands.Besides, the purpose of eliciting Nie Kong is to understand his power.


    "Boom..." Nie Kong''s powerful fist fell into Susano''s palm and was caught by him.And this didn''t add Nie Kong''s other powers, just the power gained by the godslayer.


    "The god of disobedience who lives in the secluded world, are you finally going to make a move." Nie Kong laughed, his fist increased and he bombarded Susano.


    "What a great power, do you have other powers besides the power of steel?" Susano was not injured, and once again stood in front of Miko Ena from a distance.


    "You don''t need to know, but I want your power later."


    "Haha...the godslayers are really tyrants. Old man, I live in seclusion, but I won''t be slaughtered." Susano''s right hand showed a vaguely similar Tachi, which seemed to be used by him. Divine power constructed a false sky cloud sword.


    "Wang...Does the king want to kill the god of incompliance, but does he know the knowledge about Suzuo Nenghu?" The witches looked at Nie Kong rather speechlessly, and did not believe that Nie Kong had a chance to win.


    "Come on, Wang! The old gentleman is not malicious, even if you fail, there should be nothing wrong."


    The three maidens on the spot naturally did not have the possibility of teaching Nie Kong''s knowledge. You must know that Susanohu has a lot of power in the Japanese committee.Basically what he said, no one on the committee dared to object.The awe that the three daughters have endured since childhood is not that simple to overcome.Yana didn''t have much information about the Japanese gods and couldn''t analyze the power of the gods.


    "Yana..." Nie Kong lowered his head and glanced at her cherry lips.


    "Yes...Yes, Wang!" Yana raised her head, her timid gaze met Nie Kong at each other.Then he moved his head close, Nie Kong''s lips slowly approached her charming thin lips, and then covered them!


    "Woo..." Yana''s eyes widened, but she didn''t mean to resist.The only thought I have is that I regret not being able to see the nature of the man in the sequel.Without understanding the power of God, it would be difficult for the king to deal with it several times.


    "Suzano is the strongest steel in Japan..." A brief message flowed into Nie Kong''s mouth with her small tongue, and she was obsessed with the joy that the king gave her to kiss.Obviously in such a crisis, her face is full of happiness and satisfaction.The heart of the upright knight melted in Nie Kong''s gentle wet kiss.On the contrary, Susano looked at the two with interest, and did not take the opportunity to make a move.


    The other three women looked at Yana enviously, and hated to pull Yana out of Nie Kong.And Karen grinned, as if seeing the master she served for the first time showed this expression.If it weren''t for the camera, she would like to take pictures of Yana''s expression and send it to the bronze and black people to see.


    After kissing each other, they kept this action for a long time, and Yana came back sober.The satisfaction is gone, and what is left is the feeling of loving and loving the king, and the fear of losing the king.The anxiety of having to think of a way, all kinds of feelings attacked Yana''s heart like a white paper at the same time.However, the strongest emotion among them is anger.I was angry at the situation where I couldn''t protect the king, I was angry at my weakness.


    The most important thing is that her own woman must have the strength to protect herself in the future! Nie Kong''s red eyes exudes light, this is full of majesty and the power of the king.


    "Bengyue Dimensional Knife staggers the position of the object space and can be transformed into an indestructible blade..." The knowledge of the Dimensional Knife learned by the Cross poured into Yana''s mind from Nie Kong''s mouth.


    The speechless movement eroded Yana''s heart, and her heart has been completely handed over to Nie Kong.Bronze black cross?Now it is not as important as the king''s hair.Dare to hurt my king, I will meet the gods and kill the gods, and the Buddhas will kill the Buddha!


    "All evil people are afraid of the victory lodged in my body!"


    The shining eyes are full of self-confidence. I already have the power bestowed by the king. Let''s decide the victory or defeat, the witch blessed by the sky cloud sword.The power that the king gave me is beyond your estimation.


    "I...I have fully understood, Wang thank you."


    "Is the intimacy over, old man, I have been waiting for you for a long time. The maiden I recognized was originally dedicated to you as a concubine, but in this way, let¡¯s wait for your knight to defeat it. Let¡¯s see how our Japanese maiden is. Defeated the magician of Nanban." Susano took the pseudo-sky cloud sword and walked to the side, meaning that he gave this place to the two girls for a decisive battle.


    "Just rest assured, the king, I will win. The king''s dignity and glory, Yana as a knight will desperately defend." Yana rushed towards Ena with the magic sword that was once again condensed.


    "Shoo..." The power of the sky cluster cloud sword swallowing power can easily crush the magic sword.So Ena was a little slower, but the threat was still great.


    "Suzano, let''s start, I''m going to kill you before Yana''s battle is over." With the Dimensional Sword Guardian, Nie Kong finally felt relieved to give Huina to Yana.

 282 The collapse of the second element text 0285, kill Susanoo

    Without Three Emperor Xuanyuan''s cultivation base, the cultivation technique can be directly imprinted on the human soul, but within the rules of the Godkiller world, he can use his current soul cultivation base to impart knowledge to others.


    "The blade that tears the space, please give me the power to defeat the enemy." Ignoring the sky cloud sword that Hui Na hit, Yana''s magic sword smashed into the black light void.Weird fluctuations flashed, and the black light could not absorb the power of the Dimensional Knife, but was scattered by the Dimensional Knife.


    "It works!" The first exhibition of the Dimensional Knife didn''t have much power, but Yana became excited when she saw the effect.The two women fought again, and Yana used Ena to practice the dimensional sword she had just learned.


    The sound of clanging, golden and iron clashing sounded, and the four women who were watching the battle turned their eyes to Yana and Hui in the fierce battle.The four girls were all very surprised. Yana, who had no resistance at all, actually forced Hui Na to retreat.


    "In an instant, Nanban''s little girl was raised to this level. He just used the power of protection, right? Juli, steel, and protection of the three powers, he is actually the devil who killed the three gods! Be careful, don''t capsize in the gutter." Originally I just wanted to test Nie Kong''s strength, but Susanoo now regrets a bit.The godslayers are all domineering kings, and even if they offend them, they will be killed by gods.


    The pseudo-celestial cloud sword groaned softly due to the power of the man of Susao, and the pressure on his face was more shocking than the real one in Huina''s hand.After all, the power of Ena''s Sky Cloud Sword was too small, and it really couldn''t be compared with the strongest steel in Japan.


    The sword swung by Susano, the wind swirled into a whirlpool.A whirlpool of wind suddenly blew up from the vicinity of the sword, forming a small tornado.At this moment, the Pseudo Sky Cloud Sword swept over in a horizontal posture.


    "I see, your power seems to be more than steel." The strong wind chased Vauban''s Feng Bo power, which belongs to the god with the power of storm.It turns out that in ancient times, strong wind was the biggest boost in iron forging.Wind will affect the strength of the fire, and raging fire can melt steel.


    The storm was triggered by the cloud sword in the sky, like a sharp blade slashing towards Nie Kong, and the mud of Youshi was rolled up in a trench more than ten meters wide, showing the extraordinary power of his power.


    A meat grinder-like storm appeared in front of Nie Kong, his golden pupils glanced lightly, and the storm disappeared.With a silver-haired golden pupil, Nie Kong''s posture is more like a god than Susano.


    "What kind of power can actually resolve my storm''s attack!" Susano looked at Nie Kong''s golden pupils, and his heart was a little hairy!He was regarded as the god of disobedience at the top level, but his full attack did not work.


    "Suzano, you are very powerful, but even if you are the hardest steel in Japan, I will break you. The gods who don¡¯t follow should die in the hands of our godslayers. This is a matter of course. "The power of steel killer is high temperature, and using flames to deal with it will do more with less.If you use force to force a breakthrough, it will have the effect of getting twice the result with half the effort.


    "Old man, I have lived in seclusion, but I never thought about going out and wandering and becoming a god of incompliance." Seeing Nie Kong rushing over in a curious manner, Suzuozhi''s man handed the pseudo-sky cloud sword to intercept him.The sword that blessed the man of Susano''s divine power, the sound of the sound made the four women who watched the battle from a distance covered their ears with pale faces.


    The sword is very fast, but it has nowhere to hide in Nie Kong''s spiritual consciousness.


    "Living in seclusion in the secluded world but intervening in Japan''s mortal affairs is considered a seclusion. What a joke, how can our human world forgive you for such an inconsistent god who disturbs the human world."


    Nie Kong held the Sky Cong Yun Sword tightly in his palm again, squeezing the scarlet magic inside his body a little.Click!The sword body formed with the supernatural power of Susano''s body was shattered clean.


    "What is this power? How can my divine power be vulnerable to a blow before it?" Susano took a few steps back, but Nie Kong immediately approached.A powerful fist hit his face.


    boom!The explosive force exploded on his face, causing his facial features to begin to twist.But because of the gods, there is no bleeding characteristic.A big hole hit the hill a hundred meters away.


    The smoke dissipated, and Susano jumped out in embarrassment.Because of the characteristics of steel, he did not suffer any serious injuries, and the characteristics of steel were perfectly reflected.


    "You''re pretty amazing. I didn''t die if I took 20% of my strength! In this case, I should use 40% of the move. By the way, I added steel power." Hearing Nie Kong''s words, Susano''s face was green.


    "He... is what he said true, how can there be such a perverted Godkiller in the world?" But Susano didn''t have a chance to admit defeat, and Nie Kong had already appeared in front of him.He could perceive the power of terror contained in the pressure of the fist.


    "Even if you have the power of steel, you will definitely die if you insist on it!" After the death of the gods, they will resurrect, but they will be limited to their myths.


    "Pretend..." His deceptive power can even deceive the Japanese sun god Amaterasu, so Susano hopes to use it to avoid the blow of Nie Kong.The shadow of Susano''s man became blurred, and it was pitch black when he stayed in place.


    "Do you want to deceive my eyes? The strategy is successful but it''s a shame." The spiritual sense has covered the surrounding kilometers, and all his actions are directly presented in Nie Kong''s mind.


    "Your power belongs to me!" Nearly four layers of power exploded, pressing against Susano''s unbelievable eyes on his face.Irresistible, the power is beyond his imagination.


    The strong are easy to break, and the strongest steel in Japan is exploded into pieces by Nie Kong.All three powers of Susano Man poured into Nie Kong''s body.The powerful soul analyzed the power of his god, and it didn''t take long before he could comprehend his three powers.


    "Japan...Is the Japanese patron saint known as Japan''s strongest Gunzu Sano man killed by the king!" The four women glanced at each other and couldn''t help being shocked.Especially Xin, she knows how powerful Susanoo is in Japan.


    "Now the Japanese committee will reshuffle the cards. No one in Japan can stop the king''s hegemonic path. King...our Saya Palace is surrendered to you, accept Xin''s surrender." Xin''s eyes revealed Wang Shuiguang .


    "It turns out that this is the killing of gods. It''s worth coming to Japan to see such a magnanimous scene." Karen exclaimed.


    "Woo..." As Yana wielded the Dimensional Sword with all his strength, of course, Nie Kong killed the owner Susaozhinan for both reasons, the Sky Cong Yun Sword was knocked out by Yana Conghui''s hands.


    The sky cluster cloud sword was like a psychic, and it shot at Nie Kong.


    "Are you revenge? Interesting!" Nie Kong clamped the hilt with his fingers in both hands, and the flames from his soul flooded the Sky Cong Yunjian.Before long, the spirituality in the sword was wiped out by Nie Kong.


    After being refined by Nie Kong, using the Sky Cloud Cloud Sword will have no backlash in the future.And the supernatural power in the sword can be used at will with the master.

 283 The collapsed two-dimensional body 0286, attribution

    After losing the blessing of the heavenly cloud sword''s supernatural power, Huina finally regained consciousness.Although controlled by the magical sword, she can still know what is happening around her.The plan should have been for grandpa to test the king''s aura, but grandpa really died, and the king took away his power.


    "Miko who served Susanoo, you have already lost." The cold white magic sword was attached to Ena''s neck, and Yana''s triumphant smile appeared in front of her.He completely lost, and even his grandfather was killed by Wang.


    The divine power blessing was due to the heavy burden on Huina''s body, coupled with the situation of exhaustion, Huina dizzy with a wry smile.


    When Hui Na woke up, she found herself sleeping in a strange bed.She knew the house very well, it was inside the shrine near Yuri''s house.But why did he appear here? Didn''t Wang punish himself?


    Rubbing her head, Keina opened the quilt and got up, chilling very lightly.Looking down, the jade-like skin appeared before him.Especially the apple-sized breasts blocked most of my realization.


    "I...what about my clothes, who took it off?" I panicked looking for the clothes, but the sheets were only white sheets.


    "Yuri...Are you awake?" It was her childhood sweetheart Yuri who ran over. She was wearing an unchanged white witch costume.Below the brown hair is the joyful face of the Wanligu sisters.


    "Yuri, why am I here? Where''s Grandpa, where''s the king?" Without concealing her white body, Keina sat up.Before she fell into a coma, she thought that she was dreaming.


    "The old gentleman has been killed by the king, and the king has gained his power. But don''t worry Huina, God can''t die, the old gentleman just returned to the mythical world he belongs to." Yuri comforted.


    "Grandpa has announced that he is living in seclusion, why did the king kill Grandpa? Are all the kings eager to kill the gods and gain more power?" Huina murmured.


    "This is definitely not the case. Even if the king does not have the power of the old gentleman, he is already the strongest king in the world. He said that... it was the old gentleman who controlled you and caused you to kill each other, so Wang was angry and killed the old gentleman. So... So the king is innocent, Hui Na don''t misunderstand the king." Guang defended Nie Kong.


    Although Susano has a great influence in Japan, Yuri has only heard his name seem strange.Compared to seeing Nie Kong''s two deaths of God with his own eyes, You Li worshipped Nie Kong for granted.


    It was Grandpa who measured the king''s temperament, so would this result?But Grandpa has already left, where will Hui go from now on.


    "The king didn''t blame Hui for that, and he took care of you very tenderly. Originally, Yana didn''t promise you to stay at the shrine, but Wang strongly suppressed Yana. Ignoring Yana''s objection, Wang said that he would accept your loyalty. Promise you to stay with him. And your Heavenly Cloud Sword King said that he has helped you eliminate the hidden danger, and now it is returned to you for use." Youli told Youli what Nie Kong had said.


    "That is to say, Wang is so good to Sister Hui that even Guang is jealous. You must know that Guang is Wang''s regular wife."


    After taking the previous divine tools, Ena didn''t notice the violent divine power that left her inside and made her lose control, but it was a warm current like sunshine.The warm current poured into Ena''s body, and she found her body full of power.


    "It''s so warm and reassuring, is this the power of the king." Hui Na closed her eyes, feeling the aura contained in the power.Yes, it is the taste of the king.I lost my grandfather, but got the care of the king.


    "Hina has decided. I have nowhere to go without Grandpa. Besides, Grandpa originally asked me to be the king''s concubine, so Huina wanted to serve the king." Huina Huode got up from the bed, his eyes restored to his gaze.


    "But there is Sister Yana, is Sister Hui confident to defeat her?" Guang said with a grin.


    "I have the magical equipment given by the king and I should be able to tell her the victory or defeat, but I am afraid that the king does not like us killing each other! So I have to change my strategy, first of all to win the king''s doting. With the three of us in battle together, Are you afraid of losing to Yana who is like a bamboo pole?" Eina is very confident now regardless of strength and beauty.


    "With the help of Sister Hui, you will have confidence." Just regaining her lively smile, Yuri blushed and said something about etiquette and shame, and taught these two grinning women with her arms akimbo.


    The Saya Palace in Sanbancho, Tokyo, gathered the top four of Japan¡¯s four major families.The death of Susanoo seemed to shock the high-level Japanese forces.


    Shaye Gongxin, dressed in men''s clothing, stood beside the old people in the house and had no right to speak.Old men over half a hundred years old from Qingqiuyuan, Liancheng, Shaye Palace, and Jiufa Tomb gathered around the conference table, discussing the impact of the death of the old man.


    The forces have been reshuffled. Some people are happy to lose the suppression of Susanoo, and some regret that Japan has lost its backing.


    "After Susano was killed, the king has accepted Miss Ena''s allegiance. And the Tiancong Yunjian still has powerful divine power hidden in it, but the king gave it to Ena to use it, and the current situation is probably like this." Xin putyou Tell the old people about the major events in the world in detail.


    "The rumor that the king killed Vauban is true. I didn''t expect that even the old man could not escape the king''s palm. Now the situation is very delicate. The king is the strongest demon king in the world. After the loss of Susao, we are more The king of entanglement stays with us in Japan. In short, the ownership of the king, we must not let the magic association of Italy." Xin''s grandfather said slowly.


    "Should we choose a dozen witches from Jiufa Tomb to serve the king?" The Patriarch of Jiufa Tomb asked with a smile.


    "It''s useless, Wang shouldn''t be kind of feminine. Look at the girl Xin Xin has served the king for a long time, but she hasn''t broken her body." Liancheng Patriarch shook his head and said.


    "What''s more, Yana from Nanban is a strong opponent. Wang seems to like her very much." Qingqiuyuan Patriarch replied with a drink.


    "I heard something from Dongma. In addition to Wang''s liking for Yana, he seems to have a development in the harem. Hmm... Xin girl, you have to work hard to become a member of the palace." Xin''s grandfather compared Xin, who is in men''s clothing, prefers the woman who Xin becomes king.


    "That''s right, Wang Ke has all the powers of the strongest steel in Japan. Xinmai, please help tell the king that we are willing to follow his hegemony." Without the god Susano, the Japanese power Nie Kong served as a backer.

 284 The collapse of the second element text 0287, three women mind

    "Huina, has your body recovered?" In the main hall of the shrine where Nie Kong lived, Huina, dressed in a white witch costume, knelt in front of Nie Kong.


    "Well, I''m sorry to trouble the Wang this time. Huina has already sworn to serve the king as the king''s concubine in the future." She had a cloud sword hanging from the sky on her shoulder, but it was not sealed in the cloth bag again.


    The divine power radiated by the divine tool made Yana feel familiar with Nie Kong''s right."The sky cloud sword exudes the king''s supernatural power, is it the king?"


    "Your grandfather Susano has been killed by the king, and now what do you mean by agreeing to serve the king? As the king''s guardian knight, I need to exclude people who approach the king with ulterior motives." Unexpectedly, Ena would come here. Yana glared at her.


    "I was originally the maiden sent by my grandfather to serve the king. Besides, how could God die? I believe that grandpa will reappear. And the king has already agreed with my allegiance, so you are not qualified to oppose it." Hui Na said tit-for-tat.


    "You..." Yana suffocated her words to refute Hui Na, waiting for Nie Kong''s ruling.


    "Huina admitted to the mistakes made some time ago, no matter how Wang punishes Hui Na..." Hui Na whispered with her pretty face buried.


    "Although all kinds of big things happened, I didn''t mind. Let us get along in harmony in the future." Nie Kong caught Hui''s little hand, and pulled her up from the ground with a gentle smile.


    It was worth what happened the first two days to be able to keep Huina by her side.


    "Wang does need the service of several maids, but with Yana, don''t try to do anything excessive to the king." Hearing Nie Kong''s agreement, Yana did not dare to say anything against it.


    "What a troublesome opponent." Ena looked at Yana who was a hen-guarding hen, her eyes flashing fighting spirit.Although she was defeated by force to Yana, Hui Na didn''t expect to lose her to her in terms of being favored.


    "Okay, listen to the king''s words, we will get along well. Re-introduction, I am Saya Gongxin and the maiden of the shrine!" Xin Youhao greeted Yana.


    Yana is not good at rejecting Xin''s friendship, which is regarded as formally acknowledging the existence of the four ladies.But except when she was preparing dinner, Yana didn''t leave Nie Kong for a long time.Especially when the women were about to get close to Nie Kong, Yana stopped them.Of course, with the privilege of a child, Yana did not stop her.


    "It''s too much. Yana is staring at the king too tightly. If this continues, our relationship with the king hasn''t achieved any substantial breakthrough." Huina was so angry that she dropped a few cups, showing that she was very angry with Yana. How big is the grievance.


    "Hina, don''t make trouble a few days ago, Wang Ke will be angry." Fearing that Hui Na would be impulsive, Yuri quickly took Hui Na''s hand.


    "Yeah, there is no chance for us to behave right now. I didn''t expect her to be so proficient in housework except for her strength." Guang''s tone seemed a little lost.


    "I...I think this is good, as long as you serve the king well." Youli responded timidly.


    "Sister, are you a little ambitious, how can we keep the king with our current performance." Guang taught his sister like an adult, but Yuri did not refute his sister.


    Since the beginning of sensibility, Wanli Guguang has been a big kid, and sometimes the sister''s Yuri will even think that she is her sister, just her sister.


    "Then Sister Guang, who is known as Wang Zheng''s wife, how are you going to take Wang over?" Youri asked with interest.


    "Yes, we want to use a woman''s weapon to win over the king!" Guang said boldly his own opinion.


    "My sister, you are only eight years old, how can there be any woman''s weapon. No...No, we can''t do shameless things!!" Yuri blushed and shouted.


    "Yes, the words of Sister Hikari did not grow up. And Yana often pestered the king. There are two problems that need to be solved." Huina completely ignored the words that Yuri was shy and was thinking. solution.


    "Woo...you bully me, I will definitely become prettier than you in the future." Guang opened the collar and looked inside, as if laughing at herself.


    "Hey, don''t ignore what I said, you two, have you heard what I said?" Yuri said madly.


    "It''s just the king''s wife, of course it''s more beautiful than us. Let''s discuss the king''s problem first, just how do you use a woman''s weapon to win over the king? Besides, the king has Yana to follow, so it''s not easy to start." So.


    "Wang did not have the time for Yana to accompany, at what moment?" Lori asked with blinking eyes.


    "According to my observation, it was the time for Sister Xin to take a bath, but Yana would be there waiting. Apart from the bath, it was only time to sleep. At more than ten in the evening, Yana would leave and go back to the room to sleep." Hui After speaking out the situation observed in a few days, the tone was a little bit distressed.


    "Let''s think of other ways, we don''t have to use such shameless means to win over the king." Yuri did not give up and stood in the middle of the two women.


    "Hehe...it turns out there is a chance to be close to the king. Then who would it be better to act?" Hui Na''s pretty face was filled with excitement, leaving Yuri aside and asked Guang MM.


    "Hey...what did you say." The light green eyes moved to Yuri''s sweet face, and Little Lori let out a pleasant laugh, making Yuri feel hairy.


    "That''s it, the way of light alone is great." After a long time of cooperation, Mae looked at Mae and understood what light meant.


    "You...What are you laughing at?" Yuri stepped back a few steps, but immediately Ena and Hikari threw down Yuri who was trying to escape.Yuri, who was inferior in physical strength, was immediately crushed by the two women and couldn''t move.


    "Sister, what do you two want to do, let me go!" Yuri said angrily.


    "Sister, you will know ours in a while. It is such a blessing to be able to serve the king. Sister Huina, let''s go and prepare to act tonight." The two women covered Yuri''s mouth and did not speak to Yuri again. s right.


    Yuri''s eyes were full of tears, but she was too weak to struggle out of the two animals.She suddenly had a bad premonition, as if waiting for something terrible to suffer.

 285 The collapse of the second element Text 0288, Yuri, what are you playing?

    It¡¯s great that the shrine has a natural hot spring, and the spacious natural bath is several times more comfortable than the one in the room.Nie Kong used to ask Yana to wait for her to take a bath, but the serious Yana ran away blushing.Therefore, he handed Nie Kong''s bathing question to the witch Saya Gongxin.


    "Wang...Wang, Yana is not here now, do you want Xin to serve the king?" Unconsciously pressed to Nie Kong, Xin''s little hand gently served Nie Kong back and forth.


    Xin was right, because she had been bathing for several days.Yana relaxed her vigilance when she saw that nothing had happened, and did not always wait around the hot spring.


    "Xin, how are you going to serve me?" Nie


    "Xin...Xin has never experienced it, but Xin will work hard." Xin said, looking at Nie Kong infatuated.


    "Is there no knowledge, let me teach it to you first."


    "Wang...Wang, has something happened? I seem to hear someone screaming!" Yana, who was fifty meters away from the hot spring, called out with anxiety.After several times of adversity, Yana regarded Nie Kong more than anything else.


    "It''s okay, it''s just that Xin fell. I''m ready to wash, so I''ll go out." Nie Kong hugged Xin, who was unconscious, to the shore, and then walked towards Yana in a bath towel.


    Because the shrine was already occupied, Japanese forces drove out the rest of the shrine.Apart from himself, there are only a few women left in the shrine, and Nie Kong is not worried that Xin will be taken advantage of.


    "It takes so long for Wang to take a bath. I waited until I thought something was wrong. Where is Miko Xin, why didn''t she come out?" Yana''s pretty face turned red when she saw Nie Kong''s exposed body.


    "Xin said to soak for a longer time, so I came out first." Let Yana know the situation when I have a chance. Let''s hide it now.


    "It''s been a long time for girls to take a bath, Xin has taken the king to death." Yana muttered a few times, as if a follower followed Nie Kong.


    "Wang you go to bed first, I will come back tomorrow to guard you by your side." Nie Kong took a bath at nine o''clock in the middle of the night. After returning with Nie Kong, Yana returned to her room by saying goodbye to the king.First go to a hot bath and then take a nap. This is how Yana came to live here.


    Nie Kong opened the wooden door of the room and walked into his room.The house is very spacious, with warm beds placed near the window.The bed has been made, and the maiden may have helped him prepare both eyes.


    Nie Kong yawned and appeared in front of the bed. He pulled the sheet away and just wanted to lie down on the bed, but the scene in front of him was startled.


    There was an unfamiliar beauty lying on the bed, no, not a stranger, but because the girl''s eyes had been covered by a black cloth, most of her cheeks were covered.Looking down her face, the girl''s mouth was already plugged with a cotton ball.Although whining, but the sound is very small.


    From the brown hair, Nie Kong had recognized the girl in front of him, she was Yuri Wanligu!!!What happened to the investigator, was it kidnapped?

 286 The collapsed two-dimensional body 0289, continuous

    Pulling away Yuri''s blindfold, Yuri''s eyes full of shame and anger appeared in front of him.When seeing the appearance of the king, You Li almost fainted.


    "Woo...it¡¯s all my sister and the others, how can I force me to do such a shameless thing? Why use a woman¡¯s weapon to win over the king, but I didn¡¯t agree. You two, just listen to me. Is your opinion good?"


    It turned out that it was Kika who forcibly pulled Yuri into Nie Kong''s house, and tied Yuri to the bed to pose in front of him.Poor Yuri has no power to resist, and sits still waiting to kill the lamb.


    "Do you want to wait for your bedtime? Wang really likes your initiative." Nie Kong pulled the cotton ball out, freeing Youri''s mouth.


    Yuri opened her misty eyes, but what she saw was Nie Kong''s enlarged handsome face.Yuri did not react, and Wang''s mouth was already printed on her little mouth.


    "Are you ready? I''m coming Yo Yuri."


    Because the ribbon had separated Yuri''s secret, Nie Kong got Yuri''s purity after a click.


    "When do you want to hide, I have found you!" Nie Kong stood up from Youli, looked up at the two women and smiled.


    He couldn''t push at the age of eight, but Ena had grown better than Yuri.


    "Wang...Wang, I''m jealous, I want the king''s love too." Hui Na rushed into Nie Kong''s arms, her skin hot.


    Nie Kong never thought that he had pushed three witches in a row before a night.

 287 The collapse of the second element Text 0290, the girls respective thoughts

    Using the woman''s weapon to win over the king, he was so fascinated that this was the light plan.The plan was mostly successful, and the bait Yuri attracted Wang.But the bliss that Wang brought to them was that the three of them were addicted to it.And after serving the queen, they found that the curse power in their bodies had actually increased several times.Skills that were difficult to use in the past are now easily used.


    "Serving the king... can the serving king get permanent care? The body is lighter by several times." Yuri jumped up cutely, and unexpectedly jumped three meters high and surprised her."Yes, this is a blessing from the king, it''s not such a shameful thing!"


    "Hehe... Some time ago, when Yuri served the king, she seemed to go to death. Now Yuri has become so bold. Even Huina I admire Yuri''s dedication to serving the king. Oh oh ¡­King, please be harder¡­¡± As Huina was talking, she was also learning to speak licentiously, so she yelled perfectly.


    "Megina, you hate it, I don''t...I''m not so shameless." Yuri explained it shyly, but his voice was so low that it was completely unconvincing.The pretty face that can be broken by blowing is covered with beautiful red clouds.


    After Nie Kong''s watering, the girl exuded amazing beauty.Although the temperament of the wife is not revealed, the skin and mental state of the two women are no longer the same.Guoyi¡¯s life is about to end, but the number of boys fascinated by her continues to increase every day.


    "Woo... Sister, I am too envious that you two can serve the king. Why does Wang say that Guang is young? I am not young anymore." Seeing the appearance of the two women who are comfortable and enjoying themselves, the empty body of Guang is filled with Nie Kong Desire.


    "In short, the plan has been successful, and now I have surpassed Yana no matter what." Recalling the affection between them and Wang during this period, and the helpless appearance of Yana, Hui smiled very happily.


    But it''s a pity that in the evening they secretly guarded Yana like a thief.


    "It''s not a complete success, Yana hasn''t been driven away by us. Our ultimate goal is to be a true wife and you are a concubine, and the king can be served by the three of us." It seems that we can grow up without hindrance. The scene of becoming one with Wang, Guang Xiao''s face is full of longing.


    "If you want to get rid of Yana, you must understand her weakness! According to what I have observed before, I understand that Yana is not the maid Karen. If you have time, ask Karen to come out and talk, and see if she can tell us. Yana''s weakness." It seems that Hui Na had already figured out Yana''s details very clearly.


    "Sister Hui is right, let''s check her tone first to see if we can buy it." Xiaogui Daguang gave a sly smile, as if Yana had fallen into the trap they had woven.


    "Don''t you guys, please, Yana is the king''s knight and there is no possibility of leaving no matter what. Besides... Besides, this kind of life is quite good, Yuri is very satisfied." Yuri said weakly.


    "Sister, think about it, even if we are indifferent, Yana is an Italian bronze black cross magic association, but the purpose of the association is to take the king to Italy. Does my sister think we should leave the king''s side and give her the king?" Guang Said faintly.


    "No...no!" Hearing that Nie Kong might leave him, Yuli was scared and directly rejected the exit.


    "Let''s do this first, Maid Karen will leave it to Sister Hui to handle it."


    The three women discussed how to deal with Yana, of course, the eight-year-old Kwang.Yuri had no room to speak, and the two women completely ignored her opinions.


    After more than ten days, the maid Karen was finally asked by Hui Na alone.From the turning eyes of Kalian Gululu, Wanli Guguang knew that Kalian would be a ghostly girl.


    The facts were exactly as Hikaru had guessed. When Karen heard the women asking her about Yana''s weakness, he laughed.Karen has served Yana for a long time, and of course she knows her weakness.


    "Yes, it''s just..." Karen needs to charge a considerable price as a hard cost. Hui Na has no concept of money and agreed to Karen''s request without considering.


    A few days later, it was agreed that Yana''s "weakness" would be handed over to the third girl on the spot, and Karen left with a grin.Compared to the master who "selled" herself, Karen had no guilt at all.Some time ago, Karen reported Yana''s situation to Erica of the Red Bronze Black Cross.


    Of course, Karen would be cautious about things that are very excessive. Karen is at best making a little irrelevant joke.To be honest, Karen wanted to see the shy appearance of the serious master.


    Compared to Yana, she was very anxious. During this time, she felt that the relationship between the witches and the king seemed a little strange.The four girls are much bolder than before, as if they can show the girl''s unique charm in front of the king.


    Yana originally thought it was an illusion, but accidentally she discovered that there was no close-fitting cover at the bottom of Miko Yuri''s skirt, and she boldly appeared in front of the king.With a well-developed body, even oneself can see the outline of the thin skirt clearly.


    Wang Du looked very happy, not dissatisfied with the bold behavior of the women.Yana could sometimes see Wang couldn''t help but sneak into the bottom of the three women''s skirts, exploring the girls'' unique secrets.


    The Japanese maidens are unpredictable, would they use such unclean behavior to seduce my king?The four women''s behavior became more bold, and they almost ignored their existence as a guardian knight.


    An angry Yana stepped out to warn them of their behavior while the king was away.But Yana panicked because of what Hui Na gave to her. She didn''t borrow the magical Heaven Cong Yun Sword. Her curse power had already chased her herself, who had undergone rigorous training since childhood.


    If she had to use the magic tool, she didn''t have much chance of winning in her heart if she had the dimensional sword taught by Wang.In particular, Wang had tamed the divine equipment and gave it to Hui Na to use it, and she was already able to second the divine power in the divine equipment.


    What happened that I didn''t know? I didn''t leave the king''s 100 meters away every day.After Wang didn''t get the answer, Yana finally set her goal on the three daughters of Guang, Ena, and Yuri.


    Since Companion King didn''t get the answer, let''s find out the reason from your side.


    The girls around were surging, and they started their own actions without Nie Kong knowing.And the best-behaved You Shuxin, she put her mind on serving Nie Kong completely, without any messy careful thoughts.


    Perhaps for her now, there is nothing more important than serving Nie Kong.

 288 The collapsed two-dimensional body text 0291, Yana found out

    After lunch, Nie Kong went to the bedroom.Although I sometimes go out to play in Japan, most of the time I stay in the shrine.The plot hasn''t started, but Nie Kong''s life is very leisurely.


    The erosive life passed quickly. When Nie Kong found out, it had been half a year since he had come to the world of Godkillers.


    "Ha..." Entering the bedroom, Nie Kong found that Youli and the three daughters didn''t intend to leave, but followed him in.Of course, the three women have already pushed all that should be pushed, and all that should be touched.Every piece of skin on their bodies had no secrets in front of Nie Kong.


    "Wang, let us serve you for a nap."


    "Wang...Wang, if you want... to vent, Yuri is fine."


    "Wang is going to spoil Xiao Guang this time, Xiao Guang wants to be treated the same as her sisters."


    "Yana can show up anytime, don''t you be afraid that she will find out? The maiden who serves the king dares to seduce the king privately. Her serious temper is going to get angry." Nie Kong held Ena and Yuri with both hands, while Guang Ze Lie on him.The touch of the four people''s skin brought Nie Kong an extraordinary enjoyment.


    "Huina is right. We are the king''s concubines and of course we must serve the king." You


    "My cute and shy elder sister, when did you become so fucking?" Just chuckled,


    When he had packed up his dishes and prepared to follow the king, he found that he had already returned to the bedroom.As a guardian knight, she originally intended to guard the door, but Yana had already made a plan to follow the three girls.


    Taking advantage of the free time of Wang''s nap, the dedicated Yana plans to discover the secrets of several witches.However, after walking around the shrine for a few laps, except for Xin who was washing the dishes, all the remaining three maidens disappeared.


    "It''s weird, it should be the weekend now?" Yana walked back to Nie Kong''s bedroom without finding any signs of women.She didn''t care, anyway, there are many opportunities to observe in the future.


    Guarding in front of Nie Kong''s bedroom, Yana, who was a few meters away, noticed Ruoyoruowu''s call.


    "Yes...who made such an unclean cry, it''s too dirty!" Yana followed the voice and appeared in front of the king''s bedroom, unexpectedly found that the voice came from inside.The gasping sound was much clearer as she approached the door, and Yana''s face flushed with the intermittent soft voice.


    "Crack..." The wooden door pushed open strongly for Yana, and the four people appeared in front of her.The king at this time,


    "You... do you know the shame of being incorrupt? How... how can you seduce the king to do such absurd things?" Yana exclaimed, holding back the dizziness of losing her power.


    It was as if an important thing was snatched away by someone, Yana was driven by anger, and she almost drew her sword and rushed out to kill the slut who seduced the king.


    "Yana, you have no right to talk about us, we are the king''s concubines, of course we have the right to wait for the bed." Sitting on Nie Kong''s chest, they seemed to have something to say with confidence.


    "Who...who said that I am not qualified anymore, as the king''s guardian knight, I have the right to eliminate the evil of evil to the king''s body and mind! My king should be pure and gentle, and you all seduce the king to do such unclean things! !" Yana was aggressive and determined to drive the three women away.


    "Yana, don''t be arrogant, let''s decide the outcome this time. You and me will fight together after all." Hui Naqiang propped up her limp body and twisted her curvaceous butt to herself Front of the clothes and picked them up.


    "Sister Hui Na is relying on you. Let''s present the things I bought. The time to decide the outcome has arrived." Guang confident smiled.


    "What are these girls doing?" Nie Kong was very interested in taking the well-behaved Youli in his arms, with a sense of solidity that mature women don''t have.


    "Wang...Wang, do you want to stop them?" Youli catered to Nie Kong''s aggression, but she was already unable to accept the "blessing" from the king.


    "Let''s take a look first, I can''t cause any trouble." Yana''s serious and clich¨¦d chivalry even felt headaches for Nie Kong. He was very curious about how Hui Na would deal with Yana.


    Nie Kong leaned on the bedside while playing with Yuri''s body, while watching the women prepare for battle.

 289 The collapse of the second element Text 0293, three years

    The evening is when school is over, and people come and go in the private Chengnan College.This college has junior high and high schools, and the number of students is much larger than that of other colleges.


    "Look over there, the school flower of our school Wanli Gu Yuri appeared. It is really beautiful." In front of the school gate, countless people''s eyes were on Yuri who was about to leave school.


    "I heard that she has been re-elected as a school bachelor for three years from the beginning of the country to the current high school. No one has surpassed her at the private Chengnan College." The sweet and quiet cheeks exude feminine charm, which can be broken. The skin is as smooth as water.


    It is so beautiful that it has attracted the attention of countless people.After three years, Youli has shaped Nie Kong''s beauty very much.


    The quiet temperament has a mature taste in it, and Yuri has the taste of a mature wife in his twenties.


    "Sister Yuri, wait, are you going back to the tea ceremony club?" At this time, a lovely girl walked out of the school and called Yuri who was about to leave the academy.


    Since the shrine cooking was mainly given to Yana, Yuraku served his beloved king with tea.So when he was in college, Yuri himself applied for the tea ceremony club.


    "It''s the school girl Jinghua. I have something to go home now, so I will temporarily cancel today''s event." Time flies. It''s been more than three years since I met Wang Xiang.Looking back on the things experienced during this time, Yuri felt very happy.


    "It turns out that something happened at the senior sister''s house, so the tea ceremony club activities can''t be held, it''s a pity." Cao Pheasant Jinghua looked very regretful.


    "It''s nothing big, it''s just that I will prepare the cooking tonight, so I have to go back and prepare." Wang has already assigned the task. Yana cooks from Monday to Thursday, and from Friday to Sunday is his own play. time.


    "Do you know how to cook? That''s great. Jinghua can''t wait. I don''t know if I can visit the senior sister''s house tonight." Jinghua said excitedly.


    "This..." Would the king be angry when he brought the stranger back to the shrine.Probably not, Wang is so gentle.When Jinghua joined the tea ceremony club, I had already told Wang about her situation. Wang should have no objection.Moreover, Yuri is not used to rejecting a friend''s request, so after considering it for a long time, he finally agreed to Jinghua''s request.


    The two first went to buy the ingredients for dinner, and then they carried two large packages of ingredients and climbed the steps of the shrine.Jinghua didn''t expect Yuliu sister Swen to be so physically strong.With two bags of ingredients, I couldn''t keep up with sister Yu Li''s speed.


    "It turns out that Sister Yu-liu is a witch? No wonder the whole body exudes aura, the male students of the school are all fascinated by the school-age sister." Jinghua praised the worshiping Sister Yu-liu.


    "Jinghua, don''t talk nonsense, I never thought about fascinating the schoolmates." Yuli looked around and observed the surroundings, then whispered to Jinghua.Of course Yuri must be careful, for fear that the king he likes will hear and misunderstand.


    "Yes...Yes, my beautiful sister Yuli will not be attracted to the ordinary people in the school." Sister Yuli is so beautiful, probably no one can match her.


    "Anyway, don''t talk nonsense when you enter the shrine." Yuri told Jinghua a few times, and then walked into the shrine first.


    "Sister, you are a little late to come back, what if the king is hungry?" Kuang appeared in front of Yuri with her hands on her hips, as if her sister was teaching her sister.The height of 148CC is a little shorter than Jinghua, and her white and flawless cheeks are bright and dazzling. Compared with her sister Yuri, she is a bit less and more cute.


    At the age of eleven, Guang finally got his wish by Wang Chong.Even if a long time has passed, the light can still clearly remember the bliss after the first experience of pain.After being irrigated by Nie Kong, the beauty of light chased Yuri.


    "Are you Sister Yuliu''s sister, so cute." Standing in front of Sister Wanligu, Jinghua felt ashamed of her inferiority complex.


    "Who is my elder sister? Wang Ke will be angry if he brings outsiders back privately." Guang frowned.


    "She is my school girl Cao Pheasant Jinghua. She came here because she wanted to see my cooking. Wang... There should be nothing wrong with Wang. Sister, you should ask Qing Wang for your sister first?" Youli said weakly. .


    "Hello, I am very sorry for the Pheasant Jinghua who came to visit me suddenly." The Pheasant Jinghua bowed respectfully.


    "Since it is the guest brought back by my sister, there is nothing to say. Wang has me to explain, you should prepare dinner first." Guang nodded and replied.


    "Sister, please, Jinghua, let''s go." Yuri greeted Jinghua and walked into the shrine kitchen and started preparing dinner.Jinghua stayed beside, watching Yu Li''s cooking.


    The ingredients have been skillfully cooked by Sister Yuli, forming a delicious dinner.The famous fried chicken nuggets and croquette in Japanese cuisine...are placed at the table.But cooking is not over. Now Yuri prepares fried beef for the main course.


    The famous Osaka beef in Japan exudes a tempting fragrance, which arouses Jinghua''s appetite.


    "Sister Yuli is not only beautiful, but also proficient in tea ceremony, cooking and even housework. If anyone is lucky enough to marry a senior sister, that would be so happy." Jinghua worshiped and looked at senior sister Yuri.


    "Um... delicious beef, Yuri, are you ready for dinner?" Nie Kong''s voice reached Yuri''s ears, and Yuri quickly brought the main dish from the back to the table.


    "The speed is too slow." The two women who accompanied Nie Kong were Xin and Hui, while Sister Guang was standing in front.As for Nie Kong''s guardian knight Yana, she appeared at the end.


    Xin has polished her heroic spirit, and now she exudes a moving femininity.Xin, whose menswear habit has been far away, now she can''t wait to be most beautiful in front of the king.


    And Ena''s black straight hair has spread to her knees, tied into a bunch and left on her back.The touching cheeks are already full of smell, and the watery eyes are about to overflow.


    "They are all so beautiful. I didn''t expect that there would be so many beautiful girls who are as beautiful as or even better than you." Jinghua was stunned by the looks of the women in front of her, and even ignored the middle character Nie Kong.

 290 The collapse of the second element text 0294, the plan to go to Italy

    "Are you the Jinghua school girl who Yuri often talks about? You are welcome to visit the shrine, I am the owner of the shrine here, Nie Kong!" He looked lazy and looked very handsome and evil.After a glance, it was difficult to look away from him.After several years of nurture, his domineering temperament has been hidden from him.The edge is already hidden in the scabbard, and only when dealing with the enemy, it will show its hideous fangs.


    The beautiful girl sitting opposite is cute and charming like the girl next door.From Yuri''s notification, he knew that Jinghua was the sister of the cousin.


    "The king''s guardian knight Liliyana." Yana said coldly, but her gaze at Nie Kong was soft and nonchalant.After sharing the same bed for several years, Yana has completely entrusted her heart to Nie Kong.And the night king''s "protection" made Yana obsessed with it.With a significant increase in strength, Yana has more confidence in herself.


    "I am Shaye Gongxin, the king''s concubine, please take care of it." The king is so gentle, and his attitude towards strangers is always gentle as sunshine.


    "Yes...yes, I''m causing you trouble." Jinghua noticed Nie Kong''s cheeks, and was instantly attracted by his temperament.The handsome man is somewhat evil, and the evil charm is lazy.


    "It looks a bit like my brother, it''s not right... My brother isn''t so charming, right. And my brother''s lazy temperament is as if separated from him, but there is a little less calmness in the lazy space." Gotang brother no matter his appearance. It''s still temperament, it''s a copycat version that he has shrunk more than ten times.


    When did the thirteen-year-old Jinghua meet such an outstanding man, she only felt her heart and liver pounding.At first, Jinghua thought that her brother was a very attractive boy, and her casual movements could attract her attention.The elder brother completely inherited his grandfather''s fate for a woman, and he was attracted to himself as a younger sister.However, the owner of the shrine in front of him has a charm that his brother cannot surpass.


    Jinghua heard that the beautiful women here were all chosen to serve him, and she knew in her heart which country he was the prince.


    "Is Yuli sister also selected to serve the king''s concubine?" Jinghua sat at the dining table stiffly, and asked Yuri in a low voice.


    "Yes...Yes, it''s very happy to be able to serve Wang Youli. Don''t say anything about Jinghua''s sister at school." Youli''s sweet and pretty face bloomed with a happy smile, without any concealment.


    "Not only is the housework omnipotent, but also, would you be willing to be his concubine for a few consecutive terms of school flower?" Jinghua carefully observed the five girls around Nie Kong, all appearances surpassed her, but the expression Jinghua revealed Knowing that they are willing to be by Nie Kong''s side.


    The women got busy, You Li helped to serve the meal, and Xin put the dishes in Nie''s empty bowl.Yilai stretched out his hand and Fanlai opened his mouth to describe Nie Kong''s life in the shrine.


    "You should be Grass Pheasant Jinghua, I heard that your grandfather is called Grass Pheasant Yilang?" While eating, Nie Kong suddenly thought of something, and hurriedly asked Jinghua to eat like a lady.


    Ichiro is the grandfather of the pheasant Godou, right now the plot hasn¡¯t started, maybe I can get the Prometheus secrets.If the grass pheasant becomes a godslayer, it is an uncomfortable thing.


    "King, you actually know my grandfather, have all my grandfather''s love affairs spread to your country?" Jinghua was surprised.Grandpa was very suave when he was young and was a 100% playboy.Moreover, he is very popular with women, and various romantic affairs in his youth are passed down as legends by neighbors in the neighborhood and people near his residence.


    "Know a little about his past, your grandpa should have a slate engraved with complex spells, can Sister Jinghua show it to me?" Nie Kong said with interest.


    Prometheus Cheats are magical tools that can steal divine power, but ordinary people will burst into death if they use it.After all, it is impossible for ordinary people to withstand divine power, unless they are gods and godslayers.


    "You...you are talking about the weird slate collected by grandpa. I heard that the slab was given to him by a girl in Sardinia, Italy decades ago. But some time ago, my grandpa just asked my brother to return it. The real host, it is estimated that I will go to Italy in a few days'' summer vacation. I am very sorry..." Jinghua said apologetically.


    "Wang, if you want the slate, Yana will get it back." It is the responsibility of the guardian knight to satisfy the king''s wish. Yana will bring it to the king no matter what.


    "Yana, can you use your mind? The sister of the person involved is still there. You should say it when Jinghua leaves, idiot!" Yuri mocked.


    "You...you want to find the ballast, right?"


    "If you beat anyone who is afraid of you, whoever loses is not allowed to approach the king tonight!"


    Nie Kong didn''t care about the innocuous noise of the two women, so just don''t make too much noise.


    "You... don''t do that, after all, this is someone else''s thing, we don''t have the right to deal with it." Jinghua complained.


    "If that''s the case, let''s forget it. It''s just the summer vacation, and the king will take you to Sardinia, Italy." Anyway, I am here, and I am afraid that there will be some trouble in the grass pheasant Godou.


    Even if Godou became a godslayer, he would have the ability to kill him.


    "Yeah...Is it great to travel to Italy with the king?" Guang cheered, how happy it is to be able to travel with Wang.


    "Now that Wang actually travels to Italy, it''s great! I haven''t returned to his hometown in a few years. I really miss it. Besides, if there is a chance, I can keep Wang in Italy." Yanna, the task given by my grandfather a few years ago When finally remembered.


    "Since the king has decided, let''s go." Even the maidens of Japan who have embraced Nie Kong have put Nie Kong first after several years of getting along.The original purpose has faded out of their hearts.


    "Then...Will Yuli sister go?" Jinghua asked Yuli.


    "Wherever the king is, Yuri will follow." Although your voice was weak, it was full of firmness.


    "Anyway, my brother won''t bring himself in summer vacation, so I can follow You Lisi sister and others?" Thinking of this, Jinghua made a request, and when he heard Jinghua was going to go with him, Nie Kong smiled and nodded.


    Who would think that there are too many girls? Anyway, Godou''s younger sister, Jinghua, is a very cute girl. It would be a pity to miss it.

 291 The collapse of the second element text 0295, the Gorgon Stone appears

    The beginning of July is the beginning of summer vacation, and the world is already a warm season when short sleeves can be worn.So when traveling, the relative seaside travel is a very popular choice.Sardinia in Italy is an island surrounded on all sides, suitable for summer vacations.


    A meeting is taking place in the conference hall of Sardinia¡¯s Akasaka Headquarters.


    Although it is daytime, the curtains in the room are closed, completely blocking the outside view, making the room very serious.The number of people around this huge conference table includes a total of eight people.


    There are three old people.They are the commanders of the Italian veterans, the Silver Wolf and the Bronze Black Organization. Even in this country where the magic world is prosperous, both sides are historical and powerful knights.


    Then the last fourth person is a young man, he is the young commander in charge of the Lily Capital of Italy, and he should be in his early thirties.And behind is a young and energetic man with a sculpturally straight face. He is a man full of charm.He is Italy''s most senior knight, Paul Brandry, and he is the commander of the Red Bronze Black Cross.To his right, standing is a beautiful girl who is sexy and full of femininity.She is Erica who has become a great knight at the age of sixteen, and she is the leader of the red bronze and black cross.


    "Then guys, it''s almost time to make a conclusion. This time, the reason that makes us all brains, who should handle this Gorgon Stone?" As the red bronze black cross was discovered from the deep sea a few days ago The Gorgon Stone, which is a magical tool that seals the power of the goddess Athena, will definitely attract the god of disobedience, Athena, who is trying to restore to the Trinity, to snatch it.The situation was serious, so Paul of the Red Bronze and Black Cross summoned the commanders of the Italian Knights for a meeting.The red copper black commander Paul proposed so.


    "Who will handle it? Is that okay? I don''t think it''s a wise decision. Lord Sarbatre, our king, should guard our Italy. Just leave it to the king. We have ordinary people. Unable to have the strength, but it is still too reluctant to confront the gods." The commander of the female wolf raised the objection.


    Even the old magicians with superb swordsmanship and rare secret techniques in the world still showed their respect for the king.Even the strongest knight and the most powerful magician can''t compete with the king or god.


    "Those who want to laugh let them go. The most important thing is that the Gorgon Stone this time is genuine. However, King Sarbatre we can rely on. Tony has already contacted him a few days ago and he said that he will be as soon as possible. Come here. But we should all know Wang Suixing''s character, who knows when he will come." The commander of the old nobleman who is nearly seventy years old said slowly.


    "Sir Batre will really appear, this is a magical tool that attracts the unobtainable gods. The opportunity to improve strength is already very attractive in the eyes of that adult."


    The person who interrupted in the dispute between the two old men was the commander of the Lily City.The tall man is nearly one hundred and ninety centimeters tall, with a messy beard on the lower part of his face.Although the facial features are correct, it gives a gloomy look.He is wearing a very tasteful suit, but with an insignificant purple tie. The representative color of the lily capital is purple.


    The members of the group will wear purple symbols somewhere on their bodies, which is also one of the obligations.


    "It didn''t take long to excavate the Gorgon Stone. It should be a while before the goddess Athena appears. We can wait for the king to appear." The crimson dress and the black rose headdress decorated on the head are sexy and full of femininity. The beautiful blonde girl made her own opinion.It is also the red and black symbol that represents the red copper and black cross. She is the leader of the red copper and black.At only sixteen, he has become a knight.


    "The Gorgon Stone is an ancient symbol of the Mother of the Earth. Although it also means being able to face off with the oldest goddess, the king must still be eager to try. The events four years ago expanded the king''s desire for strength. "Yana''s grandfather, who is the Bronze Black Commander, sighed.


    "Speaking of the king who appeared four years ago, you should have sent a knight to win him over. Why hasn''t any news about the knight you sent for a few years?" Akabronze Chief Paul asked strangely.


    What happened four years ago did not spread, and only a few people knew the truth.The commander-in-chief of the six major forces of Italy, the four major families of Japan!


    "Ahem... he is the strongest king in the world. Of course it is not that easy to win it over. He hasn''t announced that he will join Japan now. We still have a chance." Grandfather cursed Yana secretly. One disappeared back.


    No wonder it was so, Yana rushed to serve the king every night, and of course there was no time to wait for the king during the day.As for the maid Karen, she was completely restricted to the shrine and could not be spread out.


    "I got information from her the day before yesterday, saying that the king will visit our island of Sardinia, Italy. If King Salbatre does not show up, let him entrust our hope. There is another king we can ask for help. , And it is a king who does not belong to any power... Defeated the Vauban Demon King who has been rampant for two hundred years, and no one can stop the ruler of the world." Yana''s grandfather said brightly.


    "If we can get his asylum, why should we be afraid of the god of refusal? It''s a pity that his preferences are hard to guess. The Japanese side has tried hard for four years and has not succeeded in wooing him." Akatsuki''s general manager Paul said softly.


    "There will be a chance. After all, he left Japan and chose to come to our Italy. I hope that when he comes, the goddess Athena will not appear! Hmm... the news of the appearance of the new king is temporarily blocked, if it is known to the king Sarbat It is bound to trigger a war between kings. King Sarbatre¡¯s character is very militant. Once he comes out to fight with all his strength, I am afraid that two or three cities will be wiped out easily.¡± This is because the power he holds is almost always general. Everything on the earth can be completely crushed, torn, shattered.


    "What kind of person is the king who has the strength of defeating Vauban? Why would Liliana be willing to protect him with his integrity?" Erica''s eyes flashed with curiosity.


    "Let us take care of the Gorgon Stone first, and then we wait for the opportunity to entrust it to the king! Don''t leave so fast, if Athena shows up, we can''t stop her." Paul proposed.


    "That''s it, I hope I can witness the true face of the new king." The leaders had no opinion, and all agreed to Paul''s proposal.

 292 The collapsed two-dimensional text 0296, the chaotic battlefield

    As the plane crossed the vast ocean, Nie Kong and the seven landed from Japan to Sardinia, Italy.


    "It''s really weird. As far as I know, Brother Godou should have taken our plane on the same flight." Jinghua wanted to appear in front of her elder brother proudly, but she didn''t find him after careful observation.


    "Sister Jinghua actually cares about your brother so much. Is it really your brother?" Guang giggled and teased Jinghua.


    "Hmm...it must be your brother who knows your evil habits, so he deliberately fooled you." Yuri then teased Jinghua, and the two women cooperated quite tacitly.


    "What nonsense are you talking about, it''s because I kindly told you about my brother''s flight." Jinghua said angrily.Since seeing Nie Kong, Jinghua Gekong''s thoughts have faded a lot.At the age of thirteen, the thinking is not mature, and the angle of thinking about things is a little immature.


    While the girls were laughing, Yuri was abnormally silent.Her eyes exudes the pure curse power of the witch, and the enhanced spiritual vision technique of double cultivation has been supernormally used by You Li.As soon as he stepped into the mainland of Sardinia, Yuri noticed some surging powers.


    "The king... the king came out of Sardinia... there are many gods haunt, the king must be careful."


    "Sister Yuri is right. There are indeed a few defiant gods in Sardinia. That''s amazing, is it the gods gathering on the island?" Xin exclaimed, her brows faintly worried.


    "Sardinia will have a few defiant gods, are you kidding me?" Yana was startled, her hometown could not stand the ravages of several gods.


    "They are right. There are indeed a few gods wandering in the island, but there is nothing remarkable." As soon as Nie Kong finished speaking, Sardinia began to shake violently.Nie Kong''s spiritual consciousness covered a radius of more than 2,000 meters, printing the surrounding environment into his mind.


    A huge wild boar with a body length of more than 50 meters suddenly appeared in the spiritual sense, and it appeared with a very strong aura around the Tama Church Square in Sardinia.


    There are many ancient Roman buildings in Cagliari, such as the Elephant Tower, the Tower of San Pancrazio, etc... There are also many medieval churches built in Gothic and Baroque styles.


    Where these historic buildings are located, a tornado that has just occurred has rolled up huge boars and flew everywhere in the sky.How strong is the wind of this tornado?


    Engulfed by the spiral wind, the boar hangs in midair.


    At that moment, the sharp black mang quickly traversed the arc and cut the boar''s body open.The roar of the boar sounded like a scream before death.


    The black giant that had lost its support fell to the ground with an unusually alarming roar, and a tower collapsed like this, and the fallen stones scattered around, destroying many houses.


    Then the boar''s body slowly turned into sand and collapsed.


    The black awn that cut the huge boar did not stop, but completely shattered the object that was a kilometer ahead.The strong wind from the black awn took away along with the sand formed by the boar.


    "Boom..." The bright and dazzling blue sky was completely covered by dark clouds, as if the cloudless clear sky an hour ago was fake.Jinghua had an unknown foreboding of the cloudy sky she saw for the first time after coming to Sardinia.


    Then the raindrops hit Sardinia immediately.Finally it started to rain.Heavy rain as strong as showers, but it is probably not the important thing.The thunder and lightning in the sky is like a punishment from the sky, completely destroying the surrounding area of ??Sardinia from the sky.Even the women felt a terrible depression, and the golden light suddenly flashed.


    Boom boom boom! Thunder vibrated, lightning struck, and the wind began to increase rapidly.The dazzling blue arc, the golden ideal homeland all over the sky, and the black cut off any black awns to construct a world-like scene.


    The violent explosion shook the island a few times, and the four-legged beast, the goat, which was flying leisurely in the storm, existed in the sky.Just like a Chinese dragon hovering in the air, a huge goat without feathers or wings, leading the wind and clouds and rain, and thunder flying in the air.


    Because it was far away, Nie Kong knew its exact size.It''s a huge monster similar in size to the wild boar that appeared not long ago.And its double horns glowed with dazzling thunder.


    Following the chaotic battlefield spiritual sense covering the past, several people in the battle appeared before him.Among them, Godou, who had been lost, was in it, and there was a sexy beautiful girl who was anxiously watching.


    On European benchmarks, the height is not too high, just over one hundred and sixty centimeters.Standing proudly like a queen, standing there.Her long blonde hair drifted with the sea breeze, and she was dressed in red. With the orange sunlight and long golden hair, the feeling of red became more prominent.


    The hair that burns gold like flames, like a warrior wearing a crown, is gorgeously decorated on her head.However, Nie Kong''s eyes were completely attracted by the beauty of the girl more important than finding someone.It''s as beautiful as a slender figure, more upright than any doll, full of nobility and confidence.


    Even if Yana with a pretty face didn''t have Nie Kong''s watering, it was a bit worse than the beautiful girl observed in the spiritual sense.Of course, now Yana''s charm is almost as good as the beauty of spiritual consciousness. Although she is slender, she should be very big and thin.


    And three men were fighting, one of them was Tony the Godkiller who was familiar to Nie Kong.As for the remaining two, one is a muscular warrior-like uncle, and the other is a teenager riding a huge goat smiling proudly.


    "Is it a battle between the god-killer and the unfollowing god? It doesn''t seem to fit the plot." Nie Kong was slightly surprised, and his eyes filled with smiles.Erica hadn''t spoiled Godou, time was still too late.


    "It''s a battle between the gods of disobedience, Wang... Wang please save Sardinia and drive away the gods of disobedience." Yana''s eyes were full of anxiety, and she wished to rush towards the battle.


    "Is there really a god in the world?" How could Jinghua believe in these absurd things, but seeing the strange scene of the island plus Nie Kong''s serious expressions, she was very convinced.While curious, Jinghua was a little scared.No mortal person is afraid of natural disasters brought by God.


    "Let''s go, how can the battle of killing the gods lack us?" Nie Kong''s spiritual sense was covered, and the powerful soul power burst directly to break the space barrier.Using the teleporting skill, Nie Kong moved towards the battlefield with a few women.

 293 The collapse of the second element Text 0297, Nie Kong goes out

    "Hey... I said Cao Pheasant Godou, can you use the Promi Show Cheats to help me hold Urus Ragnar? Wait until I get rid of the other Mercator before I come to help you." Melee, but the two gods of disobedience obviously have the idea of ??cooperating with Tony first.Even if he has increased a lot with his current strength, it is very difficult to deal with two unconvincing gods.


    Especially the sword of the word spirit in the incarnation of the Urus Ragnar warrior has a terrifying existence that can cut off his power.Therefore, Tony''s plan is to use Prometheus Cheats to absorb the incarnation of Urus Ragna, and it is best to absorb fighters.And there is nothing wrong with absorbing divine power, as long as Godou didn''t use the divine power absorbed by the secret book.


    "Don''t... stop kidding, okay, I... I''m an ordinary person, how can I fight against the gods?" Cao Pheasant Godou said frantically, holding the rune slab.He would have thought it was a wonderful tour, but he had never thought of being involved in such an absurd world?What a joke, there really are gods in the world.


    He actually said that, but Godou was faintly excited.He is just a pacifist in his mouth. It is estimated that his militant character is comparable to Tony.


    "We are already friends. Of course we have to share our joys and sorrows. That''s OK!" Tony''s arm holding the silver magic sword is completely covered with crystal clear silver, like a structure made of mercury.


    The torn silver hand is the power Tony usurped from the Celtic god King Nuada.The first is that the hand of flesh and blood changes into a silver metal hand, which is then wrapped around the weapon with a huge magic power, so that it can create a powerful force that can create miracles such as splitting the earth, changing the terrain, and breaking the sea. Has the power to cut everything.


    "Hello...When did I become your friend? It was just a drink to accompany you at the bar." But before Godou had time to complain, Tony had already rushed towards Mercator.


    Recalling the process of acquaintance, Godou let out a few wry smiles.He was looking for the address of his grandfather''s female friend, but when he got lost, he met Tony.Tony kindly took him to the residence of the witch Lukulazia Zola, but the witch Lukulazia Zola did not take back the cheats and gave them to Tony.


    Tony wasn''t interested at all, so he threw the secret book back to Godou.He took Godou boldly and walked towards the bar, and when the two were happy to drink, they also told Godou the secret of the secret.


    Although he didn''t admit it, Godou already regarded Tony as his friend."Asshole Tony, it will cause me trouble." After complaining a few times, Godou raised the secret book to find the best time.


    Mercator not only possesses the power of Storm, but also many complex powers.Behind the tornado that can roll up hundreds of meters of huge mountains, the army of the dead calling out from the underworld is like a flood.It can wash away all waves, thousands of thunder and other attacks like the spear of the sky.


    However, Tony''s swordsmanship has been upgraded to a very high level after more than three years of training, and the attack of the torn silver hand could not stop Tony''s advancement.The God of Unconformity VS Italy''s Godkiller Tony officially kicked off.


    "I am the god of disobedience whose essence is struggle and victory. As long as I want an opponent, and an enemy who can fight with me, there will be a suitable opponent. This time I came to this island. This piece of land has a predestined relationship with the strongest enemy to date. When you come to this small island, you will encounter the Demon King of the Godslayer. It would be good to defeat the Godslayer before awakening Mercator."


    I am looking for defeat.The young god murmured while smiling.This boy is the culprit of all incidents. It is he who awakens King Mercator of Sardinia.


    Godou, who knew this, paused his breathing. It turned out that God would be so messy.


    "As long as I come to the sleeping island with powerful enemies, it would be great to meet two strong men. Now I will defeat them all. I am an undefeated army god."


    Its fur glowed white under the shower of moonlight.Thanks to the blessing of the white horse, the gloomy dark clouds completely faded away.With the arrival of the white horse, hot white flames descended from the sky and rushed towards Tony and Mercator who were fighting.


    High temperature is always the nemesis of steel''s power, it can melt hard steel.And Tony yelled out at this moment: "Kusanagod¨­! Prometheus Secret Book is gathering a strong curse!"


    It''s not just a metaphor. When he grasped this slate in his hand, Godou felt very hot, as if he was reaching into the fire.The stone slab, which endured the high temperature and grasped hard, suddenly glowed.


    Godou placed a picture of a man engraved on the stone slab-probably Prometheus''s mimicry at the white horse.At that moment, the magic book of the generation of gods spewed blue flames.


    The flame enveloped the strong body of the white horse and successfully swallowed it. After burning for ten seconds, it disappeared immediately.Then together with the flame, the tall white horse''s body disappeared without a trace.


    At the same time, the weight of Godou Prometheus'' Secret Book increased, and the heat that had just been enduring gradually stabilized and became very warm.Suddenly, the impression of the shining sun and white flames came to Godou''s mind.


    Is this the divine power possessed by Hakuba? Why does the white horse have something to do with the sun? Godou was very confused, but did not use the divine power of the white horse.


    Although Erica who was watching the battle on the roof was already a great knight, she couldn''t get in the battle between the two gods and the devil.In her anxious heart, she prayed that the battle would end soon, so that the island would soon return to peace.


    Erica is not the only one who has this kind of thought. It was because the several commanders who were discussing the arrangement of the Gorgon Stone were particularly worried during the battle.Their battle has spread so much that it is almost going to destroy Sardinia.


    "Well, you have already understood how to use this stone? It would be a little troublesome." The boy''s eyes were surprised, but when he saw a new obstructer appeared, he smiled with joy and determination.


    "Godou, you did a very good job, now it''s up to my performance." Tony laughed, and the magic sword in his hand was about to rush over to cut off the godhead of Mercator.At this moment, a strange black hole two meters in size appeared in the sky.


    Tony''s pupils shrank, his eyes fixed on the figure coming out of the black hole."That''s right, he, after hiding for four years, are you finally willing to show up. This time, do you want to snatch the power of the unobservable god again...Haha, it''s a pity that Mercator belongs to me!"

 294 The collapse of the second element text 0298, fight Tony again

    The torn silver hand power was blessed in the magic sword, and Tony escaped Mercator''s attack and appeared in front of him.The silver magic sword gleamed with killing intent, and it was chopped off in Mercator''s surprised eyes.


    The sword aura possessed by the magic sword can not only increase the attack range, but also is extremely sharp and hurts immediately.What''s more, the magic sword can cut not only physical things, but even the power of gods.


    After nearly four years of training, it finally showed its effect. Tony''s magic sword chopped Mercator into gravel.The supernatural power that Mercator possessed, flowed into Tony''s body.


    "Storm, summon death slaves, control thunder and lightning... Is this the power that Mercator possesses." Tony was full of excitement, happy for the improvement of his strength, and excited when he met Nie Kong after the promotion.


    "Haha...King Mercator, you are really useless. You were defeated in front of the demon king who killed the gods. If this is the case, let me be your opponent." The king who won by the two, just called it no. Urus Ragnar, the god of defeat, my opponent.


    "Don''t think about the past, your opponent is me now." Godou blocked the slate in front, and stubbornly stopped Urus Ragnar.Godou never thought that he would come out, but seeing Tony closing his eyes and not waking up, he came out first.


    Godou''s gaze crossed with Urusragna, and the human youth stared at the quiet eyes of the disobedient god who had lost him.Urusragna, who sighed slightly, smiled calmly.


    "Hehe, you are a good guy. If you didn''t meet God because of cause and effect, you should still live a stable life now. What a bad luck kid."


    "That is to say, the guys I met on this island were all weird people. However, I don''t think I was out of luck." Godou didn''t understand what he was doing now. What he should do is to hide away. It''s far away.


    "I have reached the point where it is now, it is impossible to do this. I have turned into a disobedient body. If I want to return to the true way of God, I can only do it after defeating and gaining a new life." With the same smile, Urus Ragnar stretched out his hand, crackling electric lights flashed out, it was he who had the goat incarnation.


    And Nie Kong who appeared from the black hole finally appeared in the sky, but it was strange that Nie Kong and the others did not fall but floated in the sky strangely.The soul has reached the level of exorcising things, and there is no problem at all with a few women floating in the sky.


    "She should be Liliana of the Bronze Black Cross. I haven''t seen her for a few years... How can she become so beautiful? And who is the man she accompanied? Is it the legendary king who destroyed Vauban? "Erica first focused her gaze on Yana, who had been playing since she was a child, and then stared at Nie Kong''s face.The silver hair fluttering in the wind is very elegant, and the strange red eyes are a little lazy.The cheeks are sharply portrayed, and the delicate facial features look full of attraction when combined.Even Erica, who was determined, couldn''t look away.


    "Sardinia is really going to be over. During this period of time, are all the big names appearing, do you want to have a meeting in Sardinia?" Even if there is no god of disobedience, will Tony easily give up the opportunity to challenge the new king."On the top of the floor a thousand meters away, the six heads of the Italian Knights sighed. From the moment they first met Nie Kong, the six old dough sticks knew that he was extraordinary. Fighting between two kings will hurt the innocent.


    And Jinghua MM who suddenly appeared in the sky thought of falling from the sky, and was so scared that she hugged Nie Kong''s arm quickly."It''s so tall, is the king of Yuri actually a god?" After Jinghua reacted, she found her brother who was facing the god several hundred meters.


    "Wang... Wang, my brother is just an ordinary person, how could he have the power to fight against God? Jinghua, Jinghua begs you to save him." The grass pheasant Jinghua pulled at the corner of Nie Kong''s clothes, her bright eyes filled Anxiety.After all, Godou is her own brother, and it is normal for Jinghua to worry.


    "Since it is Sister Jinghua''s plea, the king will agree to you!" Now as the original, Urus Ragnar appeared in front of Godou, how could Nie Kong make Godslayer Godslayer?


    "Is that so?" Jinghua was stunned, but she became a little shy in her heart.


    "The king''s goal is of course to kill the gods to gain power, the king is just perfunctory to you." Hui Naxin said.


    However, just as Nie Kong was about to take a shot, Tony, who should have closed his eyes, suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "I was defeated four years ago. Let¡¯s make a break today. For this moment, I have worked hard for three years, and now I have new powers. This time I will definitely surpass you." The two kings started a duel again.


    There was a small spark there, like the front touch of lightning.The direction that this hand stretched out was the military god of the boy''s incarnation.


    Godou''s trembling hand raised the Prometheus secret book and pointed it at the god of war.


    In response to the holder''s will, the slate gradually heated up.


    "Stop it boy, mankind will use the power of God to surpass your limit, are you going to use my white horse power? If you do this, you will die in the end. Just hand it over. In this way, I will save. You die." The figure of Junshen rushing toward Godou did not retreat, but faster.He didn''t think that Godou would dare to use divine power, so he would die.


    "It''s so annoying, how could it be said by a god who has brought trouble to mankind!" But Godou was stupid and reckless, he pointed the slate at the young soldier god.


    "It''s stupid! Even if you attack me in this situation, it will only hurt both sides at best. Do you know?" The young army god was taken aback by Godou.


    "Although I don''t know what the truth is, if there is a chance of winning this way, I will bet everything on this!" The hot slate issued a dazzling white light and suddenly aimed at the god of war.


    "My name is Kusanagodo. I remember it."


    "At the end of a short life, it is really a troublesome kid to make such a dull gambling!" The condescending young god smiled slightly and despised Godou.


    The despised human teenager expressed regret that he was not convinced.In the next instant, lightning appeared from the hand of the god of war, and white flames appeared from the stone slab of Godou.


    The attack by the two teenagers was exactly a situation where both sides suffered.The lightning strikes with the sun''s flames, like a thunder on a sunny day.

 295 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0299, crushed

    "Hehe... Erica was peeping around, so let''s go and say hello to her." Yana was the guardian knight and of course wanted to help the king fight, but the king refused the request of several women.


    The women knew that this was a duel between the two kings. They were not qualified to participate, so they did not force it.The only thing the women were anxious about was Jinghua. Seeing Tony stopping in front of the king to prevent the king from saving Godou, Jinghua''s teeth tickled bitterly.


    "I haven''t seen each other in four years, Erica, the great knight of the Red Bronze Crusade." Yana leaped and appeared in front of the sexy charming girl, and said hello coldly.Although she was extremely enthusiastic when she accompanied Nie Kong, she was still serious and serious in front of others.


    Without the opportunity to meet Yana''s licentious begging for pleasure, she might think she is a qualified knight with good chivalry spirit.


    "It''s Lily, when did you come to Japan? It''s been a long time!" Erica''s white face showed a noble and charming smile, ignoring Liliana''s cold and easy greeting to each other.


    "Don''t call it so close, Erica Brandry, I am not your friend, and there is no reason to be called so close." Although we know each other, but the relationship seems to be very poor, Yana replied with a strong tone.


    "Lily, you are that king''s knight, why didn''t you fight alongside the king? Could it be that in the past four years, as a bronze black cross, you have abandoned the practice of magic?" Erica was full of dazzling The smile did not fade, as if she didn''t care about Yana''s retort.


    "Wang is already holding the winning ticket, how can we make a move?" Hui Na hummed, carrying the magical heavenly cloud sword.


    "That''s right, the king possesses mysterious and unfathomable powers. Even if we have served the king for four years, we haven''t seen the essence of the king''s divine power. How can a trivial god killer compare with the king?" Guang proud said.


    Yuri nodded in weakness, even if she possessed a master-level spiritual vision, she couldn''t see the king clearly.The golden godhead, which is superior to the power of the gods, shivered every time I saw him.


    "Then I have to wait and see, I want to see if he is not worthy of his name or worthy of his name?" Erica, who knew the rumors four years ago, was of course curious about Nie Kong.


    Of course Tony was the first to attack. He covered his silver arm and the magic sword could not wait to crush Nie Kong in front of him.


    "Just use you to try my newly acquired power, storm, thunder and lightning, listen to my Tony''s call and give the verdict to the criminals in front." The hurricane that can knock down hundreds of meters of mountains rushes away from Tony''s left hand. It was as if the wind dragon of tens of meters snarled and crashed into Nie Kong.The buildings blocked in front of the hurricane were all blown off the ground, revealing a blank area of ??kilometers.The dark clouds sealed the sky, and dozens of two-meter-wide lightning flashes descended towards Nie Kong.


    "This...this is Mercator''s power. Is Salbat Lei Qing able to master it proficiently? With such a terrifying power, how will your king Lily face it?" Attacks spreading over a kilometer, Ai Lika had determined that Nie Kong could not avoid it.


    "Erica keep your dog''s eyes wide open and watch, Wang''s ability is beyond our expectation. Although these natural disaster-like attacks that we can''t resist are powerful, Wang can wipe it out in the blink of an eye." Yana Just after speaking, Erica really found that Nie Kong blinked crimson eyes.Before she could react, the supernatural power that filled the space actually disappeared.


    "It''s a lie, can you really dispel the power of Secretary Salbatre in a blink of an eye." Erica rubbed her dog''s eyes and found that she was really not dreaming.The only thing that changed was the king''s twin pupils, from scarlet red to golden golden.Erica just stared at Nie Kong for two seconds, her soul seemed to be shaken away.


    Erica was not the only shocker, but the heads of the Italian Knights were all sweating on their foreheads.They were within Tony''s attack range, and thought they would hang here for no reason.


    "Is there the power to eliminate the attack? Didn''t you do your best when you started with me four years ago, bastard!!" Tony rushed towards Nie Kong while the thunder and lightning storm was on.


    Close weapon warfare is his strength, so Tony did not lose his confidence in winning.He wanted to show Nie Kong the fruits of his four years of swordsmanship practice.


    "Shoo..." Suddenly appeared in front of Nie Kong, and Tony''s silver magic sword pressed towards him with a vigorous temperament.No matter from which angle you dodge, you will feel the magic sword will hit.


    After four years of kendo training, Tony has surpassed his master Gurafiel.


    Nie Kong''s spiritual sense broke through Tony''s blockade, and all his body movements avoided Tony''s tricky and swift magic sword attack.The magic sword with crushing power shattered several hundred meters around Nie Kong, but he did not touch the corner of Nie Kong''s clothes.


    With the power to smash and sever everything, struggling to attack can crush the entire island.But Nie Kong estimated Tony''s combat effectiveness, at most he has 200 combat effectiveness.


    "Damn it, why the gap between me and him is still so big. Is my four years of practice completely in vain." Unwilling to fill Tony''s mind, he was unwilling to give in.


    "The game time is over, I don''t have time to continue playing with you." The white palms smashed towards Tony out of thin air, slowly without any burst of energy.But Tony still felt terrified, and the sense of crisis of working hard from the bottom to the strong, made him immediately use his power to protect his whole body.


    "Wang finally used his proud skill to collapse the Moon Dimensional Sword. This is a good show." Yana, who has learned the Dimensional Sword, looked at Nie Kong with gleaming eyes. She wanted to see the power of the Wang Dimensional Sword.


    "Boom..." A huge explosion sounded, and Nie Kong''s dimensional knife traversed the front two hundred meters.But Tony, who possesses steel power, was bombarded by Nie Kong for a hundred meters, and his body was full of blood.


    Wrapped in torn clothes, bruises, broken bones and cuts, there were various injuries on his body, but because Tony protected the vitals, he was not seriously injured near death.


    Other injuries will regenerate at a speed visible to the naked eye, and his vitality and healing power have surpassed human beings, and he has become almost like a god.


    After the white flames swallowed the lightning, the young army god unexpectedly spread around him again.The nemesis of the god of steel happened to be high temperature, and Godou luckily became the eighth godslayer.


    The backlash of Prometheus'' Secret Book, the damage given by Urus Ragnar, and the final lightning strike.After suffering so much damage, Godou didn''t die, but rather weird and quickly recovered.


    When Godou was so tired that he was about to collapse, Tony just fell to Godou''s feet.

 296 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0300, the warrior incarnation is launched

    What a shocking thing about the appearance of the eighth godslayer in the world, but the situation before them made the six heads of the Knights of Italy not excited.The king''s war has broken out, and no one can stop them.Especially for the powerful Nie Kong, they estimated that Wang Yan fell on the spot.


    "Did your brother kill the gods? Does this mean that your brother has the ability to be as great as Wang?" From the information unintentionally revealed by the women''s conversation, Jinghua has already understood the matter seven or eight points.


    "The eighth new-born godslayer will actually be our Japanese, I hope you don''t die in the hands of the king, ha ha..." After the double cultivation of the gods, the strength of the gods has increased exponentially.Although a new God Killer appeared, but the gap between Nie Kong and Nie Kong was too big, Hui Na didn''t take him to heart.


    "Salbat Leiqing has no chance to resist at all. How will Nie Qing deal with him." Although he is negligent, Tony is the devil of Italy anyway, and Erica certainly does not want him to hang in Nie Kong''s hands.


    "Ahem..." Godou helped the injured Tony up, and the two looked like brothers.


    "You are the Pheasant Godou, let me go! Do you want to prevent me from killing Tony?" Nie Kong appeared 100 meters in front of the two of them, looking at them with warning and killing intent.


    "Godou, go away. Although I am injured, I am not enough to protect him. The person he is looking for is me. You don''t have to wade into the muddy water." Tony wanted to push away the Godou that held him. But Godou didn''t leave, but squeezed his arm firmly.


    "It''s so annoying! When someone who always brings me trouble says so, how can I do it!" After getting along some time ago, Godou of course regarded the hearty Tony as his friend.


    Godou''s personality was changed by Nie Kong without influence, and he would always do something stupid to help his friends.Of course, the starting point is good, but I can''t help myself.


    "It''s stupid! Even if you come forward in this situation, at best, you will only die, you know?" Although Tony said coldly, he was a little moved.Speaking of his true friends, he is less pitiful.


    "Brother, don''t do stupid things, how can you stop their fight." Jinghua shouted out anxiously, but Godou ignored Jinghua''s opinion.


    "Some things must be done, this is my principle." Godou did not succumb to Nie Kong, his eyes stared at Nie Kong, full of resistance.


    "Haha...Since you want to die, then I will fulfill you." Nie Kong didn''t intend to kill his brother in front of Jinghua, but Godou really angered him.


    "So you are really a fool, do you think we will have a chance to beat him?" Tony was motivated by Godou''s words, and his confidence in victory was ignited.


    "I don''t know! But as a mortal I can kill even a god, what else will not happen?" Godou said.


    "When I saw you for the first time, I knew that you would definitely become my strong opponent in the future. I did not see the wrong person! Since Urus Ragnar has been killed by you, then we can use the incarnation of a fighter. There is a chance of victory." Tony knew that the golden sword of the warrior incarnation can have the ability to crush power, so he placed his hope on Godou.


    After fighting with Nie Kong, Tony knew that the strength of the two was too far apart. Even the victorious Tony had long since hoped to win against Nie Kong alone.


    "What kind of warrior''s incarnation, why didn''t I have some reflections? God or other knowledge, I just haven''t been in contact for a long time, how can I understand?" Several question marks popped up in Godou''s head.


    "That''s right, the sword of words can only be activated after analyzing the enemy''s power. It is a bit difficult for you, a godslayer rookie, but..." Of course Tony understands Nie Kong''s power, Nie Kong The first god to be killed, he participated in the robbery four years ago.


    "He... he''s already here, I think if there is no way to deal with it, then run away first."


    "I can''t run away, unless he can be crushed... the matter is urgent, except that there is no other way except it now!! Godou..." Tony raised his sunny face and looked at the grass pheasant beside him seriously. Hall.


    "Wha..." As soon as the grass pheasant Godou uttered a word, Tony''s mouth had been sealed.Embarrassment and shame filled Tony''s mind, but it was more of the determination to defeat Nie Kong.


    The physique of the godkillers is very special, and they can impart knowledge to each other by sticking to their lips.Godou''s eyes widened, panic and shame...complex emotions filled his heart.When Tony was about to push away Tony''s curse, a lot of analysis about Nie Kong''s divine power flowed into his body with Tony''s saliva.


    "I''m not mistaken, my brother used to like men..." Seeing the "beautiful" scene of the two, Jinghua didn''t feel a sense of disobedience, but was full of blessings.


    "Bah, baah...Fortunately, the king had us there at the time. We would never forgive if the king kissed the man." The women who are familiar with the truth of magic, of course know that this is the king''s teaching.


    "Are the two kings going to jointly deal with Nie Qing? The situation has developed into this situation." The Italian leaders had no nasty thoughts, but were worried for the people of Sardinia.


    Godou''s stiff body began to soften, and the golden color spread out around Godou.When you have a detailed knowledge of the opponent''s knowledge of the gods, you can use the word spirit to change the golden sword to attack. If the god is the opponent, it is equivalent to the strongest shield and the strongest sword.


    "Language is light. Words spirit is light. So light, words spirit, become my sword and my blade! All evil things, fear me! Those who have power, unrighteous people, I can''t fight against me. I am the strongest person who can repel all obstacles." The activation condition of the Sword of Yanling is to be familiar with the divine power of the opponent, and Godou satisfies the requirements for the incarnation of a fighter.


    Godou spits out the words of his own accord, and the golden sword flutters in the sky.The golden light spread out with Godou as the center, enclosing the rushing Nie Kong.


    "Hey... Although it''s a bit disgusting, it works well. After we have the Sword of Ling Ling, we should be able to contend with him." Tony wiped the saliva from the corner of his mouth, fighting intent burning in his heart.


    "Your performance is really unexpected, but do you want to defeat me based on this?" I didn''t expect that they would use such a method to activate power, even Nie Kong was very surprised.


    Without Erica''s help, have you already embarked on the road to becoming a foundation?Haha... let me send you two mandarin ducks to hell.

 297 The collapse of the second element body 0301, complete destruction

    "I already know that the god you killed was the northern dragon slaying hero Siegfried, so you have the power of steel that is exclusive to the heroic god! Because the dragon slaying was bathed in dragon blood, you You can have a steel body that is not bad for King Kong and the power of a dragon-this is the supernatural power you possess."


    The light is brilliant and brilliant, the sword that kills the word of God, the brilliance of shining gold turns into countless balls of light burst out.


    Hundreds of golden swords began to dance in the sky, and the solid layers of mud were all criss-crossed.Godou, who had obtained this knowledge, felt the spirit of words continuously emerging from the depths of his body, and the golden sword added luster to the night sky of the wind and rain whirlpool.


    "Go to Godou, let us both kill him." Godou''s hands are holding the golden sword that cuts off the divine power, while Tony is holding the silver magic sword.The two colors of gold and silver are intertwined, adding a bit of splendor to the monotonous golden space around.


    "No! If you continue to fight, they will be injured, I...I want to stop them!" Jinghua said in a panic.


    "Don''t bother in vain, we can''t intervene in the battle between their kings." Erica''s resolute tone interrupted Jinghua''s unrealistic thoughts, making Jinghua even more anxious.


    "That''s right, otherwise I would have rushed to help the king long ago. Unfortunately, I haven''t had the opportunity to use it since the king sacrificed the gods." Youli touched the sky cloud sword, and his heart was about to move.


    "Hmph, I don''t even have the opportunity to use the dimensional knife that Wang taught me." Wang has a 100-meter-long dimensional knife, so he should be able to break it for several tens of meters.


    "I...I''m actually worried about the king. The king has no knowledge about the power of the eighth king, and Yuri is afraid that the king will be in danger." Yuri is like a mother, no matter how the child grows up, the mother will always worry about the child.


    As Yuri just finished speaking, the golden swords floating in the sky all pointed to Nie Kong.Under the control of Godou, he shook his golden tail and slid towards him.


    "Brother bastard, control such a dangerous weapon to attack the king. I won''t forgive you if he hurts his sister." Originally worried about the safety of her brother, Jinghua saw the majestic Golden Sword, and immediately changed her position.


    The golden swords flying around are like the treasures of Gilgamesh in the Holy Grail, but in essence they are constructed by magical words.


    The clicking sound resounded like the sound of glass breaking.The golden sword that filled the sky unexpectedly stopped three meters in front of Nie Kong, without touching the corner of Nie Kong''s clothes.The golden pupils radiated soul fluctuations, and the sword floating around him instantly turned into a faint golden light.


    Godou''s fighting spirit continued to burn, and he assassinated it in one go! Shining light several times brighter than before, the golden light was in front of Godou.A huge long sword with a golden blade appeared in his hand, a god-killing sword that could sever any god.Infused with the mortal spirit, Godou violently pushed the huge golden sword.


    The golden light emitted from the sword illuminates the entire battlefield, and the light envelops Nie Kong in front.A single golden sword cannot hurt you, but what about the great sword that condenses all the spirits?


    Behind Tony, Godou galloped towards Nie Kong in front.The two swords unfolded together, gold and silver intertwined, and the two swords were full of destructive power.


    At the same time, the golden color at the feet of Godou was gradually fading, and the sword of the spirit was a consumable.


    Nie Kong''s eyes were completely gone, and the king''s dominance was revealed, like a sharp sword out of its sheath.


    cold.


    When Nie Kong looked at them, they felt the temperature gradually drop.Just like the arrival of winter suddenly, the skin felt cold as if it was about to be cut.


    "Since you dare to take action against me, you must be conscious of death!" The blood-red magic power started to boil, unknowingly, the spreading blood-red energy covered the sky and the sun''s rays disappeared.The golden space around it was completely covered with blood red at this time.The terrifying and oppressive magic power cracked the soil, and the earth trembled.


    The force screamed and knocked down a few of the surrounding trees.


    "This...what a terrifying divine power... even a god doesn''t have this kind of power." The head of the knights watching the battle was full of amazement, and never thought that human power would reach this level.The god of disobedience that I have seen before is simply incomparable with Nie Qing.


    "Wang...Is the Wang finally serious? I look forward to Wang''s performance." Although Yuri was shaking, his bright eyes were full of excitement.


    Except for the two colors of gold and silver, blood red that can''t even appear in a single color.The large and small trees growing around turned into dust in an instant, and even the late sound disappeared.


    "Ksanagodou, turn me into a corpse!" Nie Kong held the split golden sword in one hand, no matter how much power Godou used, he couldn''t move the weapon in his hand.Fear eroded his body, his body chilled.


    "What a joke, how could we be defeated by you in a place like this!" The silver sparkle is a magic sword blessed by Tony''s torn silver hand.The blade pointed directly at Nie Kong''s heart, intending to take the opportunity to dump Nie Kong.


    Tony believes that his sword can hit his heart, and his power to cut everything is enough to kill Nie Kong.


    "Angry Bloodwhip!"


    Nie Kong''s free right hand took the initiative to attack, and the angry Yanlong was entrenched in his palm.The whip hit Tony''s body when Tony''s attack came.With a crash, the scorching flame swallowed Tony.


    "Ah..." The scream was only halfway, and Tony''s scorching flames and terrifying power evaporated from the world.


    "Asshole..." Seeing that the Yanling Sword was exhausted, the angry Godou forced his fatigue and pain and pointed to the eastern sky.He imagined a white stallion, a hummer with pure white light shining from the sun.


    "For victory, come to me! Immortal sun, please give me a shining horse. A spiritual horse with glorious feet, bring the light wheel that symbolizes your Lord!"


    Urusragna''s third incarnation, the white horse, was once again used by Godou.


    As the blood red energy spread, the eastern sky started to burn, and the sun was rising.Present


    This is the incarnation of the white horse, which has the ability to summon the sun.The surrounding area of ??tens of meters was swallowed by white flashes, a holy fire that consumed sinners.


    "Did... kill him?" But the wish is beautiful, the reality is cruel.The holy flames emptied a blockbuster, without actually touching Nie Kong.


    "Blood burst!" A few drops of golden blood appeared in front of Nie Kong, and was formed by Nie Kong''s Throwing Throwing skill and rushed the small flying sword into the gods.Vaguely remembering that Godou had the power to resurrect, Nie Kong planned to blow Godou into powder.


    "Blast..." The energy contained in the blood drop of the mind contact completely detonated Nie Kong. There was a loud noise, and a mushroom cloud appeared within a kilometer radius.The ground was shaken, and most of Sardinia was destroyed by their fighting.

 298 The collapse of the second element text 0302, Erica allegiance

    Sardinia was half destroyed, and two-thirds of the buildings were chipped away, just like a hill of butter was chipped off by a knife, completely disappeared.Only magicians with extraordinary powers can survive the battle.


    Of course, the blood burst caused by Godou from the inside out, even if he has the power to resurrect the male goat, it is impossible to restore the shattered body.Sardinia was destroyed, so Nie Kong went to the bronze and black headquarters to play with Yana''s grandfather.The six Italian leaders accompanied Nie Kong carefully, for fear that he would be angry and ruin Italy.By observing Nie Kong, they found that Nie Kong''s character was not as cruel as they thought.Especially Nie Kong''s gentle treatment of the women, even they felt jealous.


    "Sure enough, the Japanese side has laid down the blood, and actually used four witches to serve Nie Qing. No wonder Yana has not drawn the king from Ruben to Italy in four years." The six heads of the Knights showed a suddenly realized expression.


    When they came to the Bronze Black Cross headquarters, which was a city near the sea, Yana''s grandfather arranged a luxury villa near the sea for Nie Kong and the others to live in.Jinghua was hit and hid in the room and didn''t come out, probably because of her brother.Jinghua didn''t hate him and was already fine, so Nie Kong didn''t disturb Jinghua''s emotional recovery.


    When Nie Kong just wanted to swim with the women, Yana told her grandfather that she had something to ask herself.


    When they came to the reception room, the six members of the Knights were chatting.Seeing Nie Kong''s appearance, the six of them sat tightly and immediately calmed down.In the countries along the Mediterranean Sea, there seem to be many associations based on the Knights Templar in the Middle Ages.


    "Nie Qingmian, I am very sorry to disturb you during your busy schedule."


    Nie Kong responded indifferently to Yana¡¯s grandfather¡¯s respectful greeting: ¡°Although I have become a peculiar physique due to various factors, I have become a king that you must respect. Please treat me as an ordinary person.¡±


    "You are too modest, just now these words prove that you are not an ordinary person." Several old people took turns admiring.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, just tell me what''s wrong with me?" Nie Kong sat in the highest position of the conference room accompanied by five women.The six were embarrassed, but no one dared to say anything.


    "Then please forgive me. Some time ago, we unearthed the sacred tool that sealed the goddess of Athena-the Gorgon Stone! In order to restore the goddess of the Trinity, the goddess Athena should soon discover and snatch the Gorgon. Stone. Because our magic society does not have the power to deal with the gods, so we want to give the Gorgon Stone to the king for safekeeping! I am extremely sorry for the trouble, but we have no choice.¡± The king of Italy has been killed by Nie Kong. Now, while they were sad, they had to cast hope on Nie Kong.


    Can the Gorgon stone attract the goddess Athena? He just needs it.Can Nie Kong have it? Nie Kong wanted to try it.The goddess Athena converted by Miss Loli is very cute.


    "I can save the Gorgon Stone for you, and you can rest assured that I will fix Athena." Nie Kong said.


    "Thank you very much for your understanding of our difficulties. The Gorgon Stone will be entrusted to you." The commander-in-chief Lily sighed with a sigh of relief, with a smile on the old cheek.


    "The Gorgon Stone is now in my niece''s hands. I''ll tell her to come in!" The bronze captain Paul clapped his hands and called "Erica come in."Erica, who was waiting outside the door, opened the door with a click and walked in.


    With long blond hair floating, dressed in a red dress, the red feeling is more prominent against the set of golden and noble long hair.It is as beautiful as a slender figure, more correct than any doll, and full of nobility and confidence.Seeing Nie Kong paying attention to herself, Erica smiled sweetly at Nie Kong.


    "Vixie..." Hikaru seemed to know that Erica had a position to threaten her wife, so he stared at Erica with hostility.


    And what she held in both hands was a wooden magic pattern box, full of magical fluctuations, which seemed to be a seal to weaken the fluctuations of the Gorgon Stone.


    "Open the box, Erica!" Hearing Uncle Paul''s instructions, Erica opened the box.


    Although it looked like a stone, it was not a stone, and something like a badge appeared in front of everyone.Nie Kong could feel the power contained in the Gorgon Stone, the so-called divine power.


    "That''s how things are. There is a fire that may become an unprecedented disaster in our country. We feel a little bit tricky, so we hope to use the power of the king." Erica gracefully performed knightly etiquette, full of intellectual beauty.


    "Of course, during this period of time, Erica of the bronze and black cross will assist the king and do her best." Paul promoted his niece, hoping to charm Nie Kong.


    Since the bronze Liliana can be reused by the king, it is impossible for my beautiful niece to lose to her.


    "Is that so? Then stay." The beautiful Erica took the initiative to cling to herself, and Nie Kong was happy of course.


    "From now on, please take care of me. I am Erica Browntree, the great knight of the red bronze and black cross, and I am willing to swear loyalty to the king!" Erica knelt in front of Nie Kong on one knee, holding it in her arms. The Gorgon Stone in the palm of his hand was handed to Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong felt a slight warmth in the palm of his hand, like a sacred tool like a badge.Yes, this is the bait that can attract Athena!Getting Erica''s allegiance and the Gorgon Stone is really a double happiness.


    "It''s okay now, then let''s say goodbye first. If there is anything in the future, please don''t hesitate to ask the king, and we will work hard to help Wang complete it." The six commanders did not interrupt Nie Kong''s rest and respectfully bid farewell to Nie Kong.


    And when the Gorgon Stone broke through the sealed box, little Lolita, who was wandering somewhere in Italy, suddenly looked far away in the direction of Nie Kong, as if something attracted her.


    "That''s right, it''s the wave of the Gorgon Stone that seals the concubine''s body. I didn''t expect it has appeared in the world now, and it''s time for the concubine to retrieve the Trinity..." The silver-white hair fell on her shoulders, she Gujing Wubo''s pretty face was full of excitement at the moment.


    "The concubine has been waiting for this moment for a long time..."


    It turns out that she is the god of disobedience, Athena, but the cute and cute goddess will be the eleven or twelve-year-old Lori, which is simply incredible.

 299 The collapse of the second element Text 0303, Erica who was demonstrating?

    The air on the sea is really fresh, and the hot summer will make people feel so.Italy belongs to the Mediterranean coast, and the summer climate is very pleasant.


    In a group of all girls, there is only Nie Kong and a boy. This situation is indeed paradise.An emerald-like coast in the northeast of the villa is a beach specially used by celebrities and nobles.But because Nie Kong lives here, a radius of ten kilometers belongs to Nie Kong''s sphere of influence.


    And more attractive than any scenic spot is the sea and beach here.Except for a little overheating, it is indeed a good place to spend a long vacation happily.


    Nie Kong was wearing a pair of beach pants lying in the sun umbrella, leisurely watching the women playing in the sea.Among them, Nie Kong''s gold and silver double-riding duel was particularly exciting.Erica''s character was really strong. After declaring allegiance to Nie Kong, Nie Kong was under her very enthusiastic pursuit.Usually Erica would ignore the presence of several women around and show her body in front of Nie Kong.


    The women couldn''t stand it anymore, and they instigated Yana to go and teach Erica, which triggered a battle between the two women.The silver hair is Yana bronze black cross, while the blond hair is red bronze black cross.


    Of course, they are now wearing bikini swimsuits, and their skin is very bold.


    The maids of the two knights, Karen and Arianna, brought fruits and drinks to Nie Kong and the others.


    The two best of the knights will confront each other, and they should be evenly matched.However, Yana has undergone many double repairs by Nie Kong, and of course the curse power far exceeds that of Erica.Yana estimated her own strength, maybe Erica''s uncle Paul appeared and she was confident to win.After all, the dimensional knife taught by Nie Kong had a power that exceeded the level of human magic.


    The increase in magic power caused Yana to use powerful magic.Although Erica was very good, she still couldn''t resist her.Ding...It was the sound of Erica''s magic sword falling, and Yana''s silver magic sword sealed her pink neck.


    Erica did not expect that she would be defeated by Yana so quickly.Since I was young, I was obviously better than Yana, but I haven''t seen a big gap for Yana in four years.


    Erica''s face was very bad now, and she looked very embarrassed.


    "No, how could your curse power suddenly become so strong? Are you cheating? It''s the king who secretly used divine power to protect you."


    After surpassing Erica, Yana is completely indifferent.


    "The king didn''t use his divine power to help me. If you lose, you lose. As for the king, of course, you don''t have the strength to force me to use it. For the sake of knowing you since childhood, I will show you what the king gave. My ability." Yana was very curious about how powerful the Dimensional Sword would be when it was cut with all its strength.


    "Dimensional knife..." Four years ago, Professor Nie Kong''s skills were released by Yana with all his strength, and the faint fluctuations followed her hand knife.There was a bang, and the sea area in front cut out a flat surface.


    Spreading a plane of forty meters, it was as if the sea had automatically separated the two sides, allowing an empty walkway to come out.


    "She... Didn''t she use all her strength just now, but she only used a few tricks to defeat me. If she fights with all her strength, I don''t think she can stop her with a trick, it''s amazing!" Erica showed Yana The strength that came out was shocked.


    Then just like Yuri demonstrating one after another at Erica, the two women are weak in combat but still make Erica scorched.Erica sweats her head and temporarily suppresses her pride in her heart.


    Seeing the women serving Nie Kong intimately, it seemed that there was no gap between them.Follow


    They were so bold that even Erica felt stunned. They were too open.What is the reason that makes their intimacy so high?A lot of questions filled Erica''s head.


    "Would you like something to drink!" While watching Nie Kong help Yana and the others put on sunscreen, the voice of Maid Karen awakened Erica who was sitting inside the beach umbrella with her knees and thinking.


    Looking up, I saw the swimsuit she was wearing and the waiter''s plate in her hand."It''s Karen, how are the things I entrusted to you?"


    "Hehe... after stealing it a few years ago, the master learned to hide her secretly. But I have served her for a few years, Karen, how can I not know her tricky?" Karen handed from the tray. He pulled it out and shook the notebook hidden inside.


    "I know, you money fan! Just remember it, and I will give you a check tomorrow." Erica has worked with Karen many times since she was a child, of course, except for Japan''s four years of no way to contact.


    Hearing Erica''s promise, Karen smiled sweetly and gave her the notebook.


    "What happened to Lily in four years and why it became so strong? Let me uncover her secrets." Erica knew that Lily was writing novels and diaries, so she bought the card. Ren took a look at Yana''s diary.


    "Look hurry up, I have to send it back." Karen secretly looked at the surroundings and found that the owner was playing H with Wang.


    "Okay." Erica opened the diary written by Yana, which tells what she has seen, heard and felt in Japan over the past four years.


    "On October 20th, the Japanese sent a maiden to teleport me to You World. My strength was too low and I didn''t have the power to resist. The king appeared to save me when I died, and taught him through words. My prince¡¯s stunt. My feelings are unforgettable so far. On December 5th, I discovered that the witches were acting strangely, but I didn¡¯t expect them to seduce the king to do such an unclean thing. And they stole my novel. And I saw it to the king. The H thing written in Wuwu was completely discovered by the king. But the king did not blame me, but realized the things written in my book. On December 6, my chastity was dedicated to the king. . The next day when I was guarding the king, I discovered that my strength had increased several times... It turned out... Did the king¡¯s divine power be used by me in this way? It turns out that we can already use the divine power by doing this with the king. , Count as half a godslayer..." The diary describes Yana''s four years of experience, making the pure Erika all red.


    Erica couldn''t even hold the notebook.With a click, the notebook sank into the soft sand."What the hell did the master write? Erica has too much reaction."


    Karen was puzzled, curiosity drove her to pick up the notebook and read it.It didn''t take long for Xiaocai fan Karen''s face to be redder than Erica.It''s no wonder that during the four years, I often saw the master sneak out of the royal room."I...my master can''t be so H?"


    "Origin... It turns out that Lily''s strength was improved in this way, so that all the doubts in my heart are solved." Erica muttered to herself.


    The strong and proud Erica, of course, refused to admit that she lost to Yana''s daughters. She wants to surpass Yana and get more attention from the king than Yana.

 300 The collapse of the second element Text 0304, Athena arrives

    I came back from the beach just after 5 o''clock in the evening, and it was already 6 o''clock when I returned to the villa. If it was dusk, it was slightly over time.


    When Nie Kong walked into the villa with a few beautiful girls, he found a cute girl of twelve or thirteen years old flipping through the refrigerator, like a thief breaking through the door.


    The checkered dress just covered the thighs, revealing two pretty calves.When she heard the footsteps, the beautiful girl hurriedly turned and looked over.The stuffed mouth was chewing hard, and her hands were holding two pieces of cake.In particular, her pretty face was stained with food scraps, and she was indescribably cute.


    It turned out that Jinghua hiding in the house was the one who stole the food. Nie Kong would have thought that Jinghua had the ability of bigu, but it turned out to be stealing the food secretly.I haven''t seen Jinghua for a few days. Not only did she not lose weight, she even plumped a lot, so she didn''t seem to be heartbroken.


    Seeing Nie Kong and the others discover their secrets, Jinghua looked very flustered.I just wanted to hide in my room, but Nie Kong held his shoulders.Face to face with Nie Kong, and still stare at each other.How should I say, this kind of time can only be described as sitting on pins and needles.


    The king wants...what to do, his face...why is his face approaching me?Looking directly at Nie Kong''s approaching cheek, Jinghua''s heart was about to jump out of her chest.


    "Jinghua, you are an idiot, he...he killed my brother!" Jinghua wanted to push Nie Kong away, but she seemed to lose all her strength when she looked at Nie Kong''s blood-red pupils.


    Although the killing of brother began to fade after a few days, it did not mean that Jinghua would forget it.She wondered who she should hate, whether she hated Nie Kong for cruelly killing her brother, or blamed her brother for seeking his own death?Originally the battle between the king and Tony, why should you join in, brother, now you die easily, but what should the younger sister do?


    "I''m going back to the house..." Jinghua lowered her head and shouted to stop her, but the voice was so small that she didn''t even hear it.


    But Nie Kong stretched out his hand to help Jinghua wipe off the food''s pretty face."Since it''s out, don''t be forced to stay in the house."


    "Huh!" I didn''t know whether it was disappointment or anger.Jinghua snorted, and turned her head to look at Nie Kong.She didn''t get angry and rushed into the room, Nie Kong knew that Jinghua was not angry with herself.


    Sitting next to Nie Kong obediently, Jinghua was always indifferent, with thorns everywhere in her speech.Nevertheless, Jinghua cares about him in many small details.


    Sometimes Jinghua blushed and said with an embarrassed expression: "This is a bit too much..." Twisted and felt embarrassed.Although not very frank, Nie Kong knew that Jinghua had transferred her concern for Godou to herself.


    Having had a pleasant dinner for Jinghua, she was very upset for a few women.Wang Zhen is partial, why only speak with Jinghua?


    "Wang, I''m full." The black sleeveless shirt was covered with a red sweater coat, and Erica in denim pants wiped her sexy lips on her lower body.Erica guarded Nie Kong''s side, and did not leave the restaurant.


    "What a difficult woman, did she not give up?" Yuri and the others felt a lot of pressure, not only Jinghua, but also the fascinating fairy Erica.


    After a rich dinner, they took a comfortable hot bath.Wearing a white hip-length pajamas, Erica hid in the corner of the villa and did not return to her room to rest.And Erica''s gaze happened to look at Nie Kong''s room.


    "Erica, what are you peeking at?" She slapped someone on the shoulder, and she was startled.Turning around, he found that it was the maid Karen behind him and he was relieved: "Hush...Karen, don''t talk nonsense, the guardian king is the responsibility of the knight. What are you doing here? It''s already ten o''clock in the evening. "


    "Hey, it''s the same! Then I''ll accompany you." Karen clinged to Erica cheeky, staring at Nie Kong''s bedroom door with wicked eyes.It was 11 o''clock in the middle of the night, and five charming and beautiful girls stolen from both ends of the corridor.


    And they all wore nice pajamas, even Erica looked hot.After the five women met in front of Nie Kong''s door, they opened the door with a knowing smile and rushed into Nie Kong''s bedroom.


    "Sure enough, did the diary written by Yana really happen?" Seeing this scene, Erika walked to the door of Nie Kong with anxious steps, and pressed her face to the wooden door.


    "Is that the kind of sound that Yana would make? Okay...so slutty." Karen''s eyes were misted, her pretty face was full of hot red.The rapid breathing in the room and the licentious screams made Karen soft and hot.


    "Yes... It''s true, Yana is really Wang''s woman. No wonder they have such a close relationship with Wang, it turns out... That''s how it is." After half an hour, Yana''s voice disappeared, and then it was Japan. The tender voice of Miko Yuri.


    Hmm''s voice lasted for more than two hours, and Erica had forgotten how she got to her bedroom.But when she returned to the bedroom, she found that her lace panties had become very sticky.


    Sour and numb, the strange stimulus made Erica want to stop.


    "I...I''m Erica, the leader of the red bronze and black cross, how could I give up. I...my words, I should be able to attract the king." The blurred Erica touched her hands that had already surpassed 16 The chests of the year-old girl squeezed them hard.


    "Hmm... Wang is really strong..." Rubbing and rubbing, Erica''s white skin was full of hotness.Rolling on the soft bed, Erica''s buttocks had disappeared in her hands.


    Spring water is rippling, but Erica is like an unsatisfied woman!!


    "Definitely... must wait for the opportunity to become the king''s wife!"


    In the silent night, the round moon illuminates the night and brings a soft light.This is the time that Goddess Athena likes most, but the night in this era is too bright.


    The night is full of all kinds of light created by human beings. Even if you look up, the light from the stars is quite weak, almost unable to reach the surface.


    In the city full of hypocritical light, the small Lori Athena is strolling leisurely.Although it seems to be moving slowly, it is actually fast enough that humans can never reach it.


    Her goal was the nostalgic breath of Gorgon Stone, and Athena walked along the coastal road, and the snake''s breath became stronger and stronger.The time of resurrection was approaching, and Athena couldn''t help but smile.


    "Ordered in the real name of Athena, the dark night will appear here. Dispel the blessings of the sun and destroy the fire of Prometheus. The sky full of stars and the dark wind, here is the ancient night." Whenever she One step forward, every time she exhales, a light goes out from the city.


    First, the street lights lost their light, and then all the lights seen in the city went out, not even flashlights or small light bulbs.After the hypocritical daylight disappeared, the city was replaced by pure darkness, an endless abyss where things could not be seen even a few meters before.


    "What I ask for is the Gorgon Stone, and Athena will take back the ancient snake!" Whenever Athena''s chanting sounds, the shape of a bird will appear in the sky.


    For the bird that keeps flying at night, that is the owl.Under dozens of flying owls, Athena continued to move forward without stopping, just following the breath of the Gorgon Stone in the distance...


    When Nie Kong H, the small Lori Athena had already strolled in the direction of Nie Kong.

 301 The collapse of the second element Text 0305, Ericas conspiracy?

    I noticed the arrival of the silver-haired girl in the evening for dinner.The four witches with advanced spiritual vision can seem to see Athena approaching directly through the space.The divine power of the god of noncompliance approached, the city was swallowed by darkness, and now even the villas in the port area began to be eroded.Affected by this, electricity has ceased operation.


    "This is the breath of the god of darkness... and the Gorgon Stone has the mark of a snake, which is a divine tool related to the earth. It is a goddess related to the darkness and the earth..." Yuri looked up at the sky from the villa. .Due to the activation of the spiritual vision technique, Yuri''s pupils were faintly golden.


    The silver-haired girl was wearing a thin blue sweater, a mini skirt covering her hips and knee-length stockings, and a blue woolen hat on her silver hair.The brilliance of the sea breeze blowing silver hair is like a bright moon illuminating the night sky.It seemed that she had sensed a few female spirit vision spying, and Athena Lori looked at them.


    "Is it finally here, my lovely goddess Athena." Nie Kong presented a dark night like a black pearl without any light.


    "The owl is the messenger of Athena. It is an inauspicious bird that only appears at night, and it symbolizes a bad omen. But it is also regarded as a sacred bird that symbolizes wisdom and is worshipped. It has been a symbol of sacredness since ancient times. And a bad omen. And Athena regained the Gorgon Stone and combined the snake and the owl. How should this puzzle be solved?" Xin whispered, although she can''t see the figure, the breath is very close.


    Although possessing extraordinary powers, Yuri was still a little scared.The fear of darkness, the awe of the god of disobedience.


    Speaking of it, humans were originally afraid of the night.However, because of the appearance of electric lights, human beings have forgotten the fear of night. Human beings fear the night out of instinct.When the night comes as deep as if they are closely integrated with each other, no matter where humans are, there is no escape.


    "It seems that there is no electricity coming. Wang, let''s light the candle first." Xin walked on the slight moonlight and found the candle from the room where the groceries were stored.


    "Look, if it''s a subtle fire, there is still a way." Suddenly, the room lit up with a warm orange fire.It was Xin who lit the fire, but the flame was soon weakened and extinguished.If such a tragedy happened in the area where Athena passed¡ªit would be terrible to imagine.


    "Things produced by light--that is to say, light and fire lose their power, right?" The girls all know the knowledge of the goddess Athena, so they speak with gusto.


    "Yes, a powerful and terrifying dark attribute...It is indeed a god of disobedience." Hui Na''s eyes flashed with excitement, she was excited to test her own strength.


    "This is really a blessing in misfortune. The dark realm will neutralize light and fire, and things related to these two will stop working." In this darkness, props that can emit light and fire for a long time-in addition to lighting equipment, Neither gas nor gasoline or oil lamps can be used.The strength is not particularly powerful, but the power is very lethal to ordinary humans.


    "Although this is a matter of course, it''s too exaggerated." Jinghua has experienced God''s things several times, and has long been immune to these strange events.


    "Because Athena is not an evil god who hates humans, so although it will cause trouble to the people around, it will not cause a catastrophe. From her power, it is not difficult to do more damage... ¡­Although this continues, it¡¯s only a matter of time.¡± Yana¡¯s concern is quite correct. After all, Italy is her hometown.


    "Sure enough, the Gorgon Stone attracted Athena, but with the strength of the king, Athena came here to die." Although it seems to feel very strong, few people in the world can compete with this king. Yes, Xin is looking forward to Wang killing God again and becoming stronger.


    This little goddess is always excited by Nie Kong, because she is the world-famous goddess Athena.Although it is two-dimensional, it is very attractive.Blasphemy, it''s exciting.


    "Goddess Athena will take care of Erica. The king will stay in the villa and wait for the good news from you to guard the knight. Although she is a god of disobedience, Erica will try his best to drive her away." Ka exudes a charming smile, and the sunshine seems to have no conspiracy.It seemed that he was a loyal knight who thought for Nie Kong wholeheartedly.


    "Miss, can I drive you to you?" Arianna showed a gentle smile, about one hundred and sixty centimeters tall.It is not much different from ordinary Japanese women, and makes people feel a kind of pitiful temperament and appearance.


    She is such a gentle and harmless woman, she can''t even imagine that she is a maid serving Erica.Of course, it is now Nie Kong''s maid, serving Nie Kong and the others with Karen.


    "If you want you to drive me, it''s more terrifying than being a roller coaster. And my real purpose is not this..." Such a shrewd Erica, of course, some of her own little calculations did not come out.


    "Hmph... can you handle Athena, the god of incompetence with your strength, don''t be kidding. Don''t worry, king, we will work together to solve the problem." Huina said.


    The god of noncompliance just can test the strength he has now, so Ena first objected.Nie Kong knew that he had the Gorgon Stone, and Athena would take the initiative to find it, so he didn''t worry.


    "But...but..." Yuri just wanted to make an opinion, and Ena had already grabbed her little hand.Seeing that Nie Kong had no objection, Hui Na ran out with the Wanligu sisters, of course Xin did not fall.


    "That''s it, let''s go."


    "The three of you, wait, don''t try to steal my opponent!" Of course Yana would cherish the opportunity in front of her, so she stomped and chased her out to Wanligu.


    "Did the nasty guy finally disappear? In this way, I can live alone with the king. I know these women can''t stand provocations, and they can be transferred out by simple tricks." Erica''s mouth showed a sly smile. , As cunning as a vixen.


    "Erica smiled so proudly, is it to tune the tiger away from the mountain to lead them away? What to say to help the king deal with Athena, it is unnecessary. Owning the Gorgon Stone will attract Athena. I want it. What happened to the king, let me take part in it too." Karen, a ghost, saw through Erica''s conspiracy.

 302 The collapse of the second element text 0306, teach the spirit of words

    In the dark room, you can vaguely see that the two are closely sticking to each other.The vague knowledge flowed into Nie Kong''s mind along with Erica''s movements.


    "Following... continue, only what we did just now... not enough... Well, if you don''t kiss me for a while..." With her fair skin flushing from her face to her neck, Erica asked in a slight voice.


    It turned out that Erica launched an active attack, saying it was teaching the king about Athena before Athena came.


    Seeing Erica''s lovely attitude, the last confusion in Nie Kong''s heart was immediately driven away. The noble and noble initiative to say such words was too attractive.


    At first, Erica''s body became very stiff, but soon she collapsed.


    As if to breathe, the two left each other''s lips at the same time.Nie Kong noticed that Erica looked over with a hazy look.


    She is the worshipped goddess of wisdom Athena in Greece, and her father is the god king Zeus.With the mother goddess who also dominates the earth and the underworld, as both the goddess of battle and the goddess of wisdom, she can see through the character and power of the other party.


    She is the goddess of darkness Metis, as the god of darkness has the highest level of power, able to call owls.As the master of the underworld, he can use the curse of the god of death or expand the dark area to achieve the ability to block the line of sight and produce shields.


    She is the snake god Medusa, with the power of evil eyes that can be petrified in sight, and can dominate dragons and snakes.In any case, the enemy is the goddess who boast the strongest in Europe, Africa, and the Middle East!


    Through overlapping lips, Erica''s knowledge reached Nie Kong''s mind.It may be because of the shyness of the girl, she sometimes leaves her lips and whispers softly.But Nie Kong, who didn''t want her to talk, pressed his lips again.


    , Nie Kong slightly moved away from her lips.Nie Kong pressed Erica''s slender limbs to the ground.Although the action was a bit rude, Erica rippled instead.The two now are the king and the asylum, the dominator and the dominated.Did the powerful king finally take the initiative? Well... I look forward to it.


    Since Erica took the initiative to harass her, how could she let it go because she is a carnivore.Originally, I planned to find a suitable opportunity to ask Erica, which happened to give him a chance.


    "Hmm..."


    If you cultivate yourself for a few years, Erica will be more beautiful.The achievement of turning a girl into a wife is always a man''s most proud thing.


    All of the facial features, the brain and the whole body are as joyful as immersed in honey.


    Although the two maids who stayed in the house couldn''t see the specific actions of the two clearly, they gave them more imagination."This...this is so bold, the eldest will...want to push to the king?"


    "Erica really planned it this way, to transfer all five women away, then...then take the initiative to attack."

 303 The collapse of the second element text 0308, a few women fighting

    In the dark night, six beautiful girls faced each other in a deserted street.The sea breeze was grimly blowing around.It turned out that it was relying on the spiritual vision technique of the rationale, and the other four women stopped the strongest goddess Athena from appearing.


    Athena, who did not recapture the Gorgon Stone, lost the incarnation of Medusa and did not truly become the Goddess of the Trinity.Despite this, Athena''s power is still very powerful.


    It took away the light and plunged ordinary people in the city into panic.Only a magician who possesses magic has the ability to see through the darkness.


    Yana, who carried the magic sword, sang out loudly, and belonged to her strongest spell."If you don¡¯t take the blood of the enemy, the bow of Jonathan will never retreat! If you don¡¯t eat the flesh of a warrior, Thor¡¯s sword will never go back! Until this body is defeated! The bow of Jonathan, a brave as fast as a eagle and stronger than a lion Weapon. Run and defeat your enemies!" This is the song of the bow to be summoned. It is Yana''s strongest magic except the Dimensional Sword.When Yan Ling was called, Yana''s left hand gathered blue light.Behind her appeared a longbow the same height as hers, and four arrows appeared on the right hand that also glowed blue light.Performing his strongest magic is now very simple for Yana.


    "Dear King, come and help me, and give me the power to defeat the enemy! Get out of the sheath, Heavenly Cloud Sword!" Huina chanted the incantation, and the Heavenly Cloud Sword spread its magical power.After Nie Kong''s refining of the divine equipment, Huina was able to completely control the docile power of the Tiancong Yunjian.


    The other three witches surrounded Athena in a triangle shape, with their hands emitting pure magical powers.This is the exclusive sealing technique of the witch, which can suppress the power of the gods.As soon as they took action, they used their own proud tricks.Even though they have improved a lot after double cultivation, they dare not say that they are sure of winning.


    "The concubine admires your courage very much. It''s amazing. Anyone who takes the snake away from the concubine is an enemy, no matter who it is. The maiden who serves an unknown god, hand over the snake''s seal on your hand." Even as magicians, they are just ordinary human beings, but they plan to fight against God.Although Athena in a mini skirt has a very cute face, her voice is extremely majestic.Needless to say, her reason is to restore a complete self.


    "I am the strongest person who holds all victories in my hand. Destroy all enemies who dare to stand in front of me and smash all obstacles!" A silent night, a night surrounded by abnormal silence and silence.The sound was like a cool night breeze, and it didn''t disturb this unusually quiet night.


    "The concubine''s name is Athena. Daughter of Zeus, people over there, the concubine wants to take the snake from your hand. The concubine hereby apologizes for the rude behavior of the foreign gods."


    The strong breath full of sacredness is approaching step by step, and one glance can make people see that the girl who is slowly walking is Athena.When bathed in the moonlight, the goddess looks slender and slender, but it makes people feel an unusually powerful force.The night wind was blowing Athena''s hair, but this situation actually gave people an unlucky feeling.The shining silver-white hair strands looked like snakes to Yuri.


    "The strongest goddess Athena, let us decide the outcome first, my lord, you can''t see it if you say you see it." Yana aimed at Athena with her bow and performed her strongest magic.


    Huh, four blue lights shot Yana out in a flash.Chasing the goddess Athena in the seal circle in a straight line, she hurried to the moon like a meteor.


    Ena who attacked with a sword, gathered around the terrifying whirlwind, and began to lodge at the sword body of the Heavenly Congyun sword that loved the sword.Yana, who has magical equipment, is already comparable to half a god.Of course, Liliana, who owns the Dimensional Sword, is not much different from Ena''s strength.


    "The concubine body is the strongest goddess, you magicians, don''t underestimate the gods." The circular golden light circle surrounds her, which is a shield formed by divine power.The four blue rays of light stuck halfway through the aperture, failing to hurt Athena.


    Rao is so elegant and elegant, even though she has not recovered her full strength, but the magic almost broke her defense, it is really powerful and weird.


    Hui Na raised the Sky Cong Yun Sword that had condensed the power of the storm, and she began to run.In an instant, Ena shortened the distance with Athena, and Ena slashed with a sword.Yana didn''t give up the attack, and her left hand once again condensed the blue bow and arrow by magic.


    "Kacha..." Yana''s bow and arrow came first, and Yu Hui entered the divine defense shield first.Kaka Kaka, the four blue lights were deep in the defensive cover, only half a meter away from Athena.


    What followed was Ena''s Sky Cloud Sword, a magical tool blessed with the supernatural power of the storm, which shattered Athena''s defense.


    The frowning Goddess Loli shook her body slightly, and she avoided Ena''s slash with a slight flash.God had the power to cut off most of Athena''s beautiful silver hair.But the god has the ability to regenerate, and within a few seconds the silver wire returned to its original length.


    However, Ena''s sword did not stop because of this.Face, side of head, left shoulder, leg, flanks, heart, carotid artery, right wrist.She aimed at these parts and swiped continuously.Without the slightest hesitation, the sword light, like a gust of thunder, continued its offensive.


    Whenever the blade approached, Athena turned to dodge.Facing Ena''s unpredictable attack, Athena finally leaned against the seal circle and couldn''t avoid it, so she could only block the sword blade with her back.


    "Zizi..." A black terrifying wound appeared on the back of Athena''s hand, and it seemed that the Sky Cong Yunjian had injured her.From the bright red scars, blood was slowly flowing out.Some of the flesh and blood are the circulation of black power, which belongs to the goddess of darkness.The goddess''s slender hands were like steel, but Tian Cong Yun Jian still hurt.


    Shoo... the blue light pierced the defenseless Athena, and a thumb-big wound appeared on her belly.The cooperation of the two women can already threaten God.


    "That''s it, you deserve to be someone who dared to challenge your concubine body. There is indeed a set." Weapons made on the ground are unlikely to hurt the slightest, not to mention swords, even guns, explosives or even chemical weapons. It is impossible to do any harm to God.


    Two new wounds appeared on the body that was supposed to be immortal.Athena became serious, staring at the blood flowing out of her hand and said: "It''s really rare, I have forgotten how long ago it was the last time I was injured by humans." She didn''t need to say it in Greece, even in the West. Among the goddesses is also the highest rank.


    "My sacred tools were made by the king himself. Even if you are Athena, you won''t be unharmed by my sword." The girlish soprano spoke classical words.


    "Is it a magical tool? No wonder it has magical power. And the silver-haired girl over there is a magician. It is really good to reach the peak of magician in your teens. Then the battle will officially begin, and bet on the ancient snake showdown. !" The gray whirlwind spread out gently, with a clicking sound, the seal ring was the sound of the seal ring breaking.


    The women around were blown by the cool breeze, and they all felt very uncomfortable.The coughing sound was the coughing of a few women in pain.Affected by the cold air of the underworld released by the goddess, they noticed that their body temperature was dropping.


    This is the wind of Athena''s death, and ordinary people can blow it to the terrifying power of sudden death.If it hadn''t been for the reason that the souls of Nie Kong were constantly condensed and strengthened, the women would not be able to stand up early.


    "Quaqua..." A huge number of owls were summoned by Athena and swarmed towards the coughing women in the sky.


    "Children, please play with them first, the concubine is going to retrieve the ancient snake." After saying this, Athena''s petite body disappeared into the darkness.

 304 The collapse of the second element text 0309, first see Athena

    "The gods are really hard to deal with, they almost fell into the hands of Athena." The power of the refined soul was running, and the disgusting and weak cold lasted only ten seconds before being dispersed by them.After all, the main thing for double cultivation is the soul, and the body is secondary.


    "Bengyue Dimensional Knife!" The strongest silver knight Yana who recovered first, formed a hand knife in her right hand and smashed towards the owl group that rushed towards the sky.The weird waves gleamed, sweeping the swarm of owls in front of them.


    "We are careless, who would have thought that Athena''s attack would be so weird. We will definitely be ridiculed by Erica when we go back. It''s really annoying." As if venting his anger, Ena''s cloud sword swept through the sky and sent a storm to the rest All minced.


    Wanli Guguang replied distressedly with a rather unhappy expression: "We are too late to stop Athena. She has now appeared in front of the king''s villa." Through the observation of spiritual vision, they could detect Athena''s trace.


    "It''s so fast. It seems that I can only hand her over to Wang. It''s a pity that we haven''t been able to help Wang. We are a little useless," Xin raised her head and looked towards the sky, pointing to Nie Kong''s villa.


    After adjusting their thoughts, the women quickly chased Athena, but they didn''t expect Erica with a secretly smiling face.


    The closer she got to the sea, she found that the ancient snake''s aura became stronger.When she saw the blue sea, she thought of Poseidon, the sea god.Although Poseidon is her enemy in the myth, she did not hate the sea because of it.Because the sea and the earth are deeply related to her deprived nature, and they are also the source of life.


    What she really hates is the sun.The shining rays of the sky and the sun are what really makes the Queen of Night unpleasant.


    But it''s just unpleasant, not too unbearable.The sun is also the fire of life. It is an indispensable element to link life and death. It is the Queen¡¯s duty to accept this light willingly.


    This feeling of pity for the world is because she is not yet the "God of Infidelity, Athena," and she has not regained her status as the Queen of the Trinity.It was a little too close. As long as she retrieved the Gorgon Stone, which represented the ancient snake, she could become a real Athena.


    Standing in the sea breeze, she rushed towards the breath of the snake.There, a luxurious villa stood by the coast.She gave a small, cute smile, and the Gorgon Stone was in the villa.


    "I heard some of their witches said that their king took care of my snake. It seems to be the demon king''s god-slayer, right?" The last time I met the god-slayer was a long time ago.Hundreds of years have passed since the last guy I met.


    Facing the advancing enemy, Athena''s part of God of War rang out with joy.The reunion with the Demon King Godslayer was about two minutes later.But the scene in the room made the goddess Athena frowned slightly.


    "Too dirty, Godkiller, please stop your dirty behavior immediately... hand over... the Gorgon Stone of your concubine!" The lovely Athena did not dare to look at Nie Kong''s bare body, blushing Repel the channel.


    Athena is a goddess who has lived for thousands of years, but her heart is as pure as a girl.early


    "You are the goddess Athena? You look like a twelve-year-old child." She wore a thin blue sweater and a mini skirt that covered her legs.And knee-length stockings, with a blue woolen hat on her silver hair.


    Athena looks very cute, and her clothes are very fashionable. Even Nie Kong would think she was the cute sister next door when she first saw Athena.


    "You are too dirty, hurry up and dress your concubine. The concubine body is the god who has the name of Athena. From now on, you must keep it in mind." Finally, the name was said from her mouth, it turned out to be Athena. goddess.


    "Hmph... you broke into my territory privately and interrupted my rest without my consent. As a god of disobedience, you dare to appear in front of me, don''t you think I will kill you?"


    Even if Athena was in her previous life, Nie Kong was quite famous.Although it is Athena in the second dimension, she is also a beautiful goddess.


    "The Godslayer of the East, your eyes are too disgusting for your concubine. Although it is your concubine who interrupts your rest, the reason is that you took the Gorgon Stone from the ancient capital. The magicians asked you to go. , Anyone who takes the snake away from his concubine is an enemy no matter who it is. Report your name. Before betting on the duel of the ancient snake, we all need to know the other''s name." Dark pupil After taking a curious glance at Nie Kong, Athena cast her gaze elsewhere.


    "Your name concubine listens respectfully."


    "My name is Nie Kong, and you will always remember this name in the future." Nie Kong has already decided to get Athena, by all means!!


    "Nie Kong, isn''t it? I''m not used to it. It''s the name of a foreign male, I''ve written it down." Nie Kong could see that her eyes seemed to be telling, just don''t just chat.

 305 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0310I was scared

    Nie Kong could see that her eyes seemed to be telling, just don''t just start chatting.It seems that Athena is very eager to get the Gorgon Stone and restore the true body of the Trinity Goddess in her heyday.


    "You are here to find it, but how do you want to get it back..." Nie Kong went to the bookcase in the room and opened the drawer, and took out the Gorgon Stone.The warm palm covered the shape of the stone, but Athena knew that it was the snake she had dreamed of.


    Is he so confident in defeating the snake in front of him so easily?She has silver hair similar to her, but her eyes are fiery red.She didn''t notice the breath of the godslayer, but Nie Kong''s unintentional self-confidence made her vigilant.


    "You are a wonderful godslayer, you should have very little power from my companion. But as Athena''s wisdom, telling her concubine that you are a very dangerous person. If you casually deal with you, you may suffer pain. The counterattack... is as threatening as a trap." Athena''s eyes are like the eyes of an owl, sharp and wise.The shape of the eyeballs of the adult goddesses and the nocturnal birds are completely different.Having said that, Nie Kong felt that the two were very similar.


    "So the concubine will ask you a question first, and decide what to do next based on your answer. The concubine is Athena, the goddess of battle and wisdom. Whether you want to obey or fight, you can do it. Then, yours the answer is?"


    The goddess Athena, the goddess of disobedience, wants to reason with herself, right?


    "I can return the Gorgon Stone to you, but relative I have a condition. That is I want to get all of you, and I want the goddess Athena to stay by my side and serve me." How great is the power of God, God''s How powerful the language is.Even if she turned into a human being, she couldn''t imagine how strong her body was.Just meet with God''s eyes, or even talk, the human mind will easily collapse.


    However, Nie Kong''s conditions had almost reached the point of insulting Shenwei.God''s dignity cannot be tarnished, even the wise Athena was angered by Nie Kong''s words.


    The gods in the world of the godslayer are very powerful compared to humans, but they are too weak compared to themselves.An attack with all his strength can already completely destroy a city.But compared to the gods here, it is estimated that it will take a lot of energy to do it only by their power.


    It''s rare to see the goddess worshipped by countless people in previous lives, Nie Kong said such a request without hesitation.


    "Damn godslayer, concubine, but the dignified goddess Athena dares to blaspheme concubine, you are too damn..." Athena''s lovely Lolita''s face bulged up, looking like an angry child.


    Can I force her? I can force her.Facing the approaching Athena, Nie Kong was not alert, but in his heart he wondered whether the gods here could overthrow it?


    Nie Kong and Athena were already close enough to reach out to touch each other.When Nie Kong had already decided to push and watch, Athena had already put her arms around Nie Kong''s neck.What do you want to do?He was dragged over without even hesitation.Athena stood on tiptoe, her cherry-colored lips kissed Nie Kong in this way.


    The sudden counterattack made Nie Kong unable to speak, and Athena said she didn''t want to, is she actually like it?


    "What the concubine asks for is the Gorgon Stone, a godslayer who blasphemes the concubine''s body. Your breath and your life will be taken away by the concubine''s body, and you will walk alone into the dark underground and the wilderness of the cold underworld. "


    Athena uttered the word spirit, and accompanied by a cold exhalation into Nie Kong''s body.It seems that Athena knows that the Godkiller is a body that is immune to the word spirit, and the only thing that can have a function is to pass the word spirit directly from the mouth.


    This word spirit is "the word spirit of death", an enhanced version of the wind of death that Athena has just used.As the master of Hades, Athena can use the curse ability of the god of death.Nie Kong felt a breath of death in his body, but the breath of death touched his golden blood full of vitality, like ice and snow quickly melting in the flames of the sun.


    "You are so defenseless, accept the death bestowed by your concubine body." Athena stared at Nie Kong intently, exhaling fragrance.


    As a result of opening her mouth to breathe, Nie Kong''s tongue intruded into Athena''s little mouth without any precaution.When Nie Kong''s tongue was wrapped around Athena''s uvula, Athena finally widened her wise eyes.


    Panic, shy, and inconceivable three emotions emerged on her cute face one by one. She wanted to loosen Nie Kong''s neck, but Nie Kong instead hugged her little head, his lips pressed against Athena''s little mouth.


    "Why... why is the death of the concubine body invalid for it? Although the body of the godkiller has a great immune effect on the speech spirit, it should have an effect directly from the mouth!"


    The owl is a symbol of wisdom in Europe and is regarded as the messenger of Minerva, the goddess of wisdom. There are also sayings such as "Minerva''s owl flies in the dusk".And this Minerva is the alias of Athena in Greek mythology in Roman mythology.But now Athena is completely messy, she can''t think of the reason for her failure.


    "The eyes full of wisdom, really tenacious. Is there still will to resist? But it''s a pity, even if you force me to get you, my goddess Athena." Nie Kong''s tone seemed to enjoy Athens''s weak resistance. .Her sight blurred, and Athena felt her soul disappear.


    The unfamiliar and confused stimulus is something the pure goddess of wisdom has never experienced.She hadn''t figured out why it was just mouth-to-mouth, so she felt such a comfortable heartbeat.


    "The concubine body... the concubine body is the goddess of the Trinity, how can I indulge in the human instinct... the concubine body... the purpose of the concubine body is the Gorgon stone..." The little loli goddess Athena''s body is a little soft Minute.


    No...No, this will fall into the trap designed by the demon king, the concubine body...the concubine body must resist him and defeat the bastard who dare to desecrate the concubine body...

 306 The collapse of the second element Text 0312, Goddess love?

    Holding Athena''s body with both hands, Nie Kong got Athena directly.


    "Hehe...they will be your close partners in the future, don''t make any emotions." Taking Erica to the cloud again, Nie Kong just wanted to bring the five girls back over.


    At this moment, Athena''s faint sigh came into their ears, and it was she who came back from satisfaction.Athena recovered her look after her eyes were lost, and she cast her eyes on Nie Kong.She will naturally miss it.Anger, hatred?He disappeared when he knew his strength had improved.


    "Since you are awake, return the Gorgon Stone to you!" Nie Kong kindly threw the snake into Athena''s palm, and the stone glowed brightly and melted into her body.


    "The ancient snake¡ªthe concubine body was finally found. In this way, the concubine body can be transformed back into the old Athena and the disobedient Athena."


    Athena just stretched her little palm forward and held the Gorgon stone tightly: "This is the ancient snake, and the concubine body has finally retrieved her past." Athena smiled, although she was in the dark. However, Yuri could clearly feel the joy.


    Then, the goddess looked up to the sky and sang loudly: "In the past, the mother of the earth who gave birth to all things! In the past, the master of the underworld who controls the darkness! In the past, the queen of wisdom who knew the heavens and sanctions! The concubine swears that Athena is about to return to the original state. Athena!"


    From the mouth of Athena, weave an ode to the spirit of words.It is like a carol, like a prayer, like a salute.


    As the chant progressed, Athena''s figure began to change.


    The height has grown from 140cm to 170cm, and his hands and feet have also stretched out.From a kawaii loli to a dignified and virtuous lady, she belongs to the royal sister.


    Just looking at the appearance, it looks like a seventeen or eight-year-old, and the clothes have changed from modern clothes to white robes with ancient styles.There is a wreath on the top of the head, which is very beautiful.


    "The disobedient...Athena...Wang, are you confused, why do you want to restore her full strength?" Yana said with anxiety.From the supernatural power that Athena exudes, they found that Athena now is several times stronger than what they had dealt with some time ago.


    "Don''t worry, I just want to see Athena in the form of the imperial sister." Like a perfect figure with a golden ratio, exuding a noble, wise, and coquettish temperament, Athena''s charm has increased linearly.


    "Nie Kong, the concubine of the godslayer, wants to thank you for your generosity. Since the concubine has retrieved the snake, then you can''t stop the concubine from leaving. The concubine is very grateful for the enjoyment you just brought me. If my concubine misses it, we will meet again one day. The man who knocked the concubine down, your name is already deep in the concubine''s heart-goodbye, Nie Kong!" "Athena swaying in the wreath stands. Get up, eyes make weird waves. Stone, stone...


    The women in Athena''s sight gradually began to petrify.The ground on which the foot was stepped turned into stone, and the villa turned into cold stone.The lush trees also turned into stones, and the pools filled with sea water also turned into stones.Athena is using Medusa''s evil eye that can turn everything she sees into stone.


    "Temporary death, the stone coffin is also the power of the ancient mother... Oh, you deserve to be the maid serving the godslayer. You can actually hold it, it''s really troublesome." The women went from feet to knees, It has been completely petrified.However, the surrounding things have long completely turned into stones, and by comparison, his condition is quite good.


    Athena probably wanted to turn the girls who had haunted Nie Kong into stone. The goddess''s temper was terrible.If you use this ability, even if you turn this city into a stone city, it should be easy.


    "Hee hee... It feels so strong, haven''t I used one-tenth of the power to have this effect?" The strengthening of the double cultivation has increased the damage of Athena several times.


    "You really haven''t learned a lesson. Even if you regain all the power, I didn''t promise you to leave. The move is resolved..." The golden pupils made a faint wave, and all that Nie Kong''s eyes saw was restored. Look like.


    "Wh...what..." Athena exclaimed, looking at Nie Kong strangely with her wise eyes."Nie Kong is too strong, is he easy to resolve my stunt?"


    "This is a lesson for you, see if you dare to say you want to leave me in the future."


    After slapped a few hands, Nie Kong turned Athena over, and then tore the ancient white robe with both hands.


    "Tell you to say you want to leave me, I will punish you well."


    "Um... uh... you... you are too domineering, the concubine body... the concubine body should have her own freedom... ah... ah... the concubine body dare not, the concubine body dare not, Nie Kong The king, please move a few times." Athena, who was holding the opposition, suddenly shyly whispered for mercy.


    The waist and abdomen were like a perpetual motion motor, and Dada charged towards Athena.Athena is Nie Kong''s opponent who has dual cultivation skills, and she can''t stand it for half an hour.


    The voices of several women echoed around the house along with the sound.In the dark and dull night, it completely converged in her body.


    Italy''s lively coastal city has once again regained its glory.


    In the city''s Bronze Black Headquarters Base, several leaders finally breathed a sigh of relief after seeing the light recover, with relieved smiles on their faces.


    "The king has defeated Athena. Now he has more and more power, and he is getting stronger and stronger. I don''t know how far the relationship between the two knights we sent in the past has developed with the king?"


    It''s just that when they saw the god of noncompliance staying beside Nie Kong to serve him the next day, they were so scared that a lot of cold sweat broke out all over their bodies.This is beyond the godslayer, right? How can a king have the power to force a god to submit for thousands of years?


    Wang... Has the Wang''s strength reached this level??

 307 The collapse of the second element text 0313, Lord Luo Cuilian appears

    The Batanes Islands are located in the northernmost part of the Philippine Islands and are the waters of the Pacific Ocean and the South China Sea.In fact, the islands here are closer to Taiwan than the mainland of the Philippines.Small island groups whose main source of income is the export of agriculture and fishery.


    In this group of islands, the northernmost Yami Island is a small island with no one inhabited.The wind is sunny and it is a very good island for traveling.It''s a pity that Nie Kong was in Italy and didn''t have the opportunity to visit him.


    But now, there is a loli standing on the beach on the island, blonde and blue eyes showing that she is a white man of pure European descent.She has very fair skin and is a beautiful girl, about twelve or three years old.Yellow-gold curly hair constitutes an elegant curve, set off against a very beautiful face.Although she was a child, the coquettish feeling of the black dress she wore was very suitable for her.


    "Welcome to the master, I, Guinivia, is looking forward to your visit." The beautiful girl suddenly knelt on the beach and muttered to herself.It turns out that she is the wife of King Arthur who has been reincarnated many times.The purpose of reincarnating several times, she was only to find the last king of her previous life-Arthur.After being defeated by the steel hero god and pushed down from the throne of the god, the earth mother god has a very high spiritual vision ability.There is a "Dragon and Snake Seal" on his body. After being unlocked, he can transform back into the original god of the earth mother at the cost of sacrificing his eternal life. It is a double-edged sword-this is the god ancestor.


    There was no one in front of her bowed head, only the vast ocean connected to the Pacific Ocean, but there was a voice of answer.


    "God ancestor, you don''t need so much courtesy. Just skip these boring courtesies and go directly to the subject." The beautiful sound reminiscent of Yueqin''s tone is heard from the waves.The nearby sea water slowly gathered together to form the figure of a woman.


    "The report you sent to Lushan Temple is enough to stimulate my curiosity, so I order you, if you want to hand over the dying snake of the evil way to me, you must act faster. Everything starts here. "The beautiful voice is crisp and moving, but it has a kingly momentum.


    Seawater has now become a peerless beauty.Just like Yu''s pretty face, standing like a mimosa, black hair comparable to silk is braided, and it looks like he is about seventeen or eight years old.The woman''s white hanfu is wrapped around her body, this is the figure of a girl standing in the waves.Although the age seems to be seventeen or eighteen, the beauty that it exudes cannot be revealed without decades of precipitation.


    "Understood, Master. Come here, Angela." The young girl named Guinevija gently called to the beach.


    In the sea behind the girl who she called the leader, the waves went up and down, and after waiting for a few minutes, a third woman appeared.The waves carried her body and carried her to the beach on Yami Island.


    She is the witch who is called the ancestor Anjiela in Los Angeles, the witch who masters the sorcerer''s association, and the commander of Lord of the Flies.For a long time in the United States against the Godkiller John Pluto Smith.


    His body was bruised, and his young limbs were covered with numerous scars and scars.Angela can only accept the blow of the waves and breathe.The fierce face of the witch who has done all the bad things is now gone, and she has been wiped out by the cold of the sea, and her face is now only dead.


    "That''s it, this is indeed the blood of the ancestor. And the air floating on her... Is the seal of the dragon and snake broken." The plump and beautiful woman who called the leader nodded suddenly.


    "It''s like this. A few days ago, she had a conflict with Lord John Pluto Smith, the king who is the same as the leader. But John has a giant transformation, although she has turned into a Leviathan... ¡­So she was forced to look like this embarrassing appearance." To the beautiful lady who looked down on the dying witch, Guinevera respectfully said what had happened the other day.


    "I haven''t been out of Lushan in China for decades. Is there a king with this name in the world now?" As the leader''s vermilion lips spit lightly, his chest covered in the tulle quivered slightly.She is not wearing a bra, and inside the Hanfu is an ancient Chinese red bellyband.Even so, the leader''s chest is still firm, with no trace of sagging.From the trembling of her chest, we can understand how wonderful her double balls feel.


    There are beautiful women in the North, who are left behind and independent.One smile all over the city, two smile all over the country.Perhaps to describe the beauty of the leader.


    "It''s the king who emerged in the New World, the leader of Luo Hao." The leader of Luo Hao was originally named Cuilian, with the word Hao.He is called Lord Luo Hao.This is the name of the beautiful woman.


    Hearing Guinivia''s explanation, Luo Hao just nodded.


    It has been two hundred years since she usurped the power of God, and she has not investigated the peers born during this period.She is not interested in doing this, at most she can only remember the other person''s name.The exception is Vauban, the enemy of Lord Luo Hao for two hundred years.Luo Cuilian is the only person in the sky, who is extremely capable of reaching the undefeated state of desperate defeat.There was absolutely no need to show her majesty to others, she would never take such trivial matters into her heart.


    "She really doesn''t have the strength to fight against the king. It''s really a shame that this girl can survive till now, do you have to help?" Looking at An Jiela''s body carefully, Luo Hao asked Guinivia.


    It was the body of the demon snake that was burning, and what was now engraved on the body of the witch was red and black with suppuration, and there were unexplained scars.From this clue, we can see the course of the battle-Luo Hao has a different vision than ordinary people.


    "Exactly, she should have become a corpse long ago, return to the embrace of this mother-like ocean, and embark on a new journey of reincarnation... But I will give her a little bit of life." Guinivia kept lying down. Answered in a bowing posture.She didn''t dare to face Luo Hao''s eyes, it was the etiquette for receiving the Supreme Queen.


    "As long as you make sure of Angela, the hero who is your old enemy will definitely wake up." Guinivia knows the situation of Luo Hao''s enemies very well, and only the sacrifice of the ancestor can seal the Monkey King in the Western Temple of Japan. Release it.


    "Are you going to dedicate this compatriot to me? Then, speak your wish." Majestic and beautiful eyes looked at the beautiful girl, and there was a faint longing hidden inside.Luo Hao believes that Monkey King is obviously a hero of his country, but he was raised by Japanese people and playing together is an unforgivable crime.Knowing the existence of this kind of guy and letting it go would damage one''s name, and have been waiting for the moment of conviction a long time ago.Encountered with him a hundred years ago, trying to break the seal and blowing up the shrine and surrounding shrines, but it was unsuccessful because Susano prevented him from rushing into the secluded corridor.


    I never thought about the hidden tricks behind the treasure-giver, and I didn''t doubt whether he had other ambitions, or warned about any attempts, because these were not what the king should do.


    If there is a trap, smash it with your fist.If Fake Hajime was a conspiracy, he would cut it off with a single sword, and if he wanted to rebel, he would use Wang Wei to overwhelm the opponent.This is what the king should do, and it is with such conceit that Luo Hao would declare such an edict.


    "No, I don''t intend to ask you for anything. If the hero of steel is resurrected, that adult will definitely fight the leader. If the hero wins, the new event I want to achieve can happen." The corners of the peerless beauty who spoke with Luo Howl slightly raised her smile.


    "If it is the leader of your victory, you can prove that the hero is not the person I expected. No matter what the result is, it will not do me any harm." It is Guinvia''s lifelong mission to find the last king.


    "Well, I didn''t directly ask for rewards, but used me to arbitrage... Your guts are really good. Luo Cuilian likes your answer." Luo Hao showed a beautiful smile.


    "Master, you praised too much." Guinivia did not show any sense of humiliation.


    "Ancestor Guinivia. Then send Anjiela to Japan. I will send my subordinates to go with you. Before I arrive, they will make all preparations."


    "Your subordinates...that is to say, someone from the sacred church will go with An Jiela?" The five-prison sacred cult who regards Lord Luo Hao as an idol worship, is called the magic sect by European magicians.About 30% of the martial arts or Taoist priests who have studied Chinese skills belong to this teaching, and have sworn to absolutely obey the leader.


    "Yeah, the other thing is whether this girl can be of use... This is also a big question. The dragon and snake seal has been broken, so you probably won''t be able to do it for a long time. If you calculate it now-about a month left... ¡­The ancestor Angela, are you willing to accept it?"


    An Jiela slowly got up in response to Luo Hao''s inquiry. She moved her upper body slowly and smiled happily. The evil smile was full of madness that destroys everything.


    "In this case, I will send this divine ancestor to Japan first, and use her as a sacrifice, absolutely to resurrect my old enemy." When Guinivia accepted the king''s order, Luo Hao''s posture broke down in the sea.


    The residence of the leader of the beautiful demon cult is in Lushan, Jiangxi Province, China.She lives in a small nunnery in the deep mountains.If there is nothing important, she will not leave the residence. The conversations with the witch so far are all Luo Hao clones flying from the local area.


    Luo Cuilian is a martial arts unparalleled in the world, and she is also a Taoist aunt. She is the most fierce monster among the seven godslayers compared to the Marquis of Vauban in Eastern Europe.

 308 The collapse of the second element text 0314, first heard of Monkey King

    The origin of the Five Prison Sacred Religion should be the organization established by Luo Hao himself during the Qing Dynasty.


    Mount Lu is the headquarters of the Five Prisons Sacred Sect, and in the deep mountains of Lushan is the forbidden place of the Five Prison Sacred Sects.Among them, the only person who has the right to enter the log cabin in the deep mountains is Lu Yinghua, a disciple passed down by Luo Hao.But no one dared to enter the wooden house next to the silver waterfall, which belonged to Luo Hao.Usually Luo Hao would hide in the house when practicing martial arts in retreat.


    Upon hearing the news of the master''s departure today, Lu Yinghua hurried back to Lushan and knelt in front of the wooden house to wait for his master.After a while, the sound of squeaking the door opened, and his beautiful and unparalleled master walked out of it.Although the master is very feminine, Lu Yinghua seems to be in awe of the devil.He buried his head and didn''t have the courage to look directly at the majestic eyes of the master.


    "Yinghua, you are back, I just have something to arrange for you to do it!" Luo Cuilian nodded a little delicate face, obviously very satisfied with the performance of her apprentice.


    "Master, despite your arrangements, the apprentice will do everything possible." Yinghua nodded heavily.


    "Now that the snake god has voluntarily dedicated himself, we will once again go to the country to kill Monkey King who was willing to be raised as a Japanese! So your task is to take the dying god Anjiela to Japan and wait for me to break the seal of the Japanese. Luo Hao said solemnly,


    "This..." Lu Yinghua had a different color on his face, obviously he was hesitant to say something.


    "What kind of mother-in-law look like, you are my disciple of Luo Hao!"


    "Yes... it''s such a master. A few days ago, our Five Prisons Sacred Church got news from Italy. The truth about the disappearance of the Vauban Demon four years ago has finally been solved. It''s... it''s a godslayer named Nie Kong. Killed the Demon King Vauban. I heard... I heard that he killed the Demon King Tony in Italy some time ago. If it hadn¡¯t been too much for Athena, the god of disobedience a few days ago, we might not have done so yet. His news. Even Athena can''t resist King Nie Kong, and he seems to have a relationship with the Japanese committee... If we are going to Japan, the master must be careful of him." Eagle Hua got it from Italy a few days ago The news was poured out.Even the demon king who has been riding in Europe for hundreds of years died in his hands, how strong is the opponent king.


    "It turns out that such a strong king appeared during my retreat? That''s really a very happy thing. Eagle Hua, don''t you have confidence in being a teacher? I, Luo Hao, reached the peak of martial arts and was called the supreme martial artist. The person. Yinghua obeyed, and the teacher instructs you to bring the ancestors to appear in the territory of the country tomorrow." Luo Hao''s pure and bright eyes are full of confidence and fighting spirit.


    "Yes, Master!" Lu Yinghua had already reminded Master, as to whether she listened to him, there was nothing about him.


    The summer vacation took more than ten days to end, but Nie Kong and the others rushed back to Japan at this moment.


    In the airport, the faces of the six leaders of the Knights of Italy were full of numbness, and they stared at the plane heading for Japan.No matter how many times they saw it, they felt shocked physically and mentally.


    Nie Qing actually regained Athena, the god of inconsistency in the Trinity, and was tamed so well.Is Athena still the god of disobedience, she is more obedient than the maid.


    In this case, with the power Nie Qing has now, no one can stop him from going to the world.Fortunately, we sent the two best knights to serve the king earlier, and laid the foundation for a relationship with the king.


    The buzzing sound was a sign of the plane taking off.A large white mechanical bird with a length of several hundred meters hovered up and drove towards the distant country of Japan.In the luxurious cabin of the plane, ten women accompanied Nie Kong in the box.


    "We are very sorry for interrupting Wang Kai''s mood. It is because Xitian Temple has something to help, so we have to go back early." Huina said apologetically.


    "What is the reason why the shrine in Xitian Temple must let Hikari go back?" They should have known that Hikari has become their own maiden. The Japanese guys dare to move her?


    "That''s because I can use misfortune. The maidens of the Western Heaven Palace must be skilled in using this power to be competent... By the way, let me show it to the king. Sister, use any spell." Hear At light request, Yuri took out the white square washi from his arms.She folds with her slender fingers, and immediately a familiar animal, a crane, appears. Yuri uses the method of origami to fold the washi into a white crane.


    The paper crane that was placed in the hands of the witch maiden fluttered into the air.The blessing of the magical power allows several women to use the spells possessed by the witches.Of course, most of the techniques can already be used by them after double repairs.After that, Yuri grabbed the paper crane and tore it into two, letting go of the torn piece of paper. He thought it would fall directly to the ground, but unexpectedly the two pieces of paper flew again, and they were the same cranes as before.


    Yuri kept adding paper cranes, but stopped after twelve.


    "Wang, it''s nothing great, it''s just a very simple spell..." Yuri smiled shyly.The paper cranes floated slowly in the air, and the moment one of them was caught by the light, all the twelve cranes disappeared.


    However, the paper crane held by bare hands turned back into a piece of white paper. Although there were still complicated creases, it had lost the shape of a crane and was the original square.


    "King, you see this is a disaster! Although it is a very simple ability. Simply put, it can eliminate spells and magic, and light can eliminate those non-existent supernatural forces."


    "The witch is indeed the descendant of the god ancestor, she can actually eliminate the curse power, no wonder the death of the concubine body has no effect on you." The slender and noble goddess of wisdom Athena, who was lying in Nie Kong''s arms, whispered.


    "Xitiangong is part of Nikko Dongshogu, an important spiritual place for the patron saint. The information about this place is the secret in the secrets of the Jiufazhong family. Although we are the maidens, the Wanligu family alone has no background. , They don¡¯t need to explain at all. Now Yuxin tells the king, the king already knows about the four Japanese schools, right? Saya Palace, Qingqiuin, Liancheng, and Jiufa Mound, which lead the Japanese incantation world, have their own The job of the Jiufa Mound is to guard the Xitian Palace of Nikko Toshogu Shrine. This palace was originally built to worship the gods of the early Edo period, and the Xitian Palace was guarded by powerful enchantments and sealing spells. In the temple, according to the teachings of the Jiufazhong family, let the maidens who can use the evil to weaken the seal. In doing so, their family will obtain the martial power of the god-that is, they can use the power of the god."


    At this time, Xin giggled and laughed, with a slightly unkind smile, but very charming."In other words, if there were no maidens, the Jiufazuka family would be a family that could not complete its mission. But that is a job that has been vacant for nearly a hundred years. Whether the gods really exist, no one can directly confirm. , So it¡¯s difficult to judge."


    "Although the god is sealed, but this job is for the witch to serve the god of disobedience." Yuri explained in a frivolous tone.


    "Huh... I even dare to dig into the corner of my wall. The West Heaven Palace seems to be trying to provoke me." Although the voice was flat, the women knew that Nie Kong was angry.


    "Wang, let the concubines help you clean up these magicians of the East." Athena showed the beauty of Medusa, and she looked charming and charming while biting her mouth.


    "Wang, don''t be angry with yourself, I and Lily will guard you after the matter." Erica seemed to be gloating. The more Wang hated Japan, the better they had the chance to bring Wang back to Italy.


    It turns out that the king cares about himself so much, I just feel so happy.Wanli Guguang smiled sweetly, and didn''t even think of Xitian Temple in his heart.


    "Yes... they are confused, I will scold them!" Xin immediately called through the phone and explained that it was a means to invite Wang back.Xitian Palace is just an excuse, it is up to her to decide whether the light can pass.Through understanding Nie Kong, I know that the seal in the Xitian Palace was originally a monkey god, and it was a seal designed by everyone in Japan three hundred years ago.


    "It turned out to be the Xitian Palace that sealed the Monkey King. If you say so, you have to see how the second dimension has destroyed our three-dimensional gods." Of course, the goddess Athena MM is an exception. I really like her nobleness and wisdom. , The feminine charm exuded by three kinds of delicate temperament.Especially after several times of irrigation by herself, the beautiful goddess completely burst the surrounding women.


    The precipitation of thousands of years has made women evolve in the direction of perfection.It''s normal for a few women to be inferior to Athena. After waiting for a few years, Nie Kong''s irrigation will probably catch up with Athena.


    "Huh...In this case, let''s go to the Xitian Palace first, and wait until I destroy the gods sealed there." Seeing that the gods I worship are destroyed too badly, I am willing to kill him personally, lest he is destroyed. The image in your own mind.


    "Yes...yes, if the king is going to see the gods in the Xitian Palace, no one should dare to stop the king. The king is the king of the world, and they have the right to obey the king''s orders." Xin nodded and sent the message directly to the Xitian Palace. The person in charge, the head of Jiufazhong quickly responded that he was willing to obey the king''s order.


    The advancing plane landed at a Japanese airport with a thud. After a long voyage, they finally returned to Japan.

 309 The collapse of the second element text 0315, come to the Xitian Palace

    When Nie Kong appeared at the Japanese airport, Luo Hao''s apprentice Lu Yinghua had already brought two beautiful ancestors to Japan.The three of them waited for the opportunity to wait on the floor of the intersection that must pass through in the Xitian Temple, and they were monitored by the ancestor Angela Shuangtong.


    To know the specific method to unlock the seal, of course, you must find the master of Xitian Palace, Jiufazuka, Mikihiko.


    "That guy has come out, and the concubine will catch up. You should go over and get ready." When the target appeared, Angela said in a deep voice.


    "Understand." Following the instructions given by An Jiela, who felt the aura of the target, Lu Yinghua split his fists into palms, and his attitude became serious.


    Lu Yinghua looked down from the edge of the roof, and from the exit of the Xitian Temple, the target youth was walking out.With the luck of both eyes passing through the dantian under the navel, even on the twenty-first floor, Lu Yinghua could recognize the target''s face.


    Then, it was An Jiela''s eyes that detected the youth''s movements.She uses magic to expand her eyesight and hearing to monitor the interior of the hotel.The high-class car that confirmed the target is going out from the parking lot of Xitian Temple.


    Lu Yinghua jumped out, using a jump without any approach, falling towards the ground like a parabola.He jumped from the tall building, gliding as if using a hang glider, landed on the lower building, and then jumped up again.Of course, the incarnation of Lu Ying who inherited Luo Hao''s light work and mastery was a great skill.For example, what he uses now is Luo Hao''s proud light work.


    Superman''s light work keeps moving from height to height, and his sight is in front of the target driving in the lane-Jiufazuka''s high-end car, he moved to the roof of the car driven by Jiufazuka.


    Then he squatted down, tapped the roof of the car lightly with his palm, and Feifeng lifted his twelve palms.


    With the thumping sound, all the windows of the car shattered.This light palm without leaving any marks on the roof of the car shattered all the windows. This was a miracle brought about by Lu Yinghua''s palm.


    The unexpected accident forced Mikihiko Jiufazuka to step on the brakes.Lu Yinghua jumped over the target''s head and landed on the concrete road.No sound was made, and the air did not fluctuate.


    Jiufa tomb knew it was an enemy attack.Walking out of the car with a wooden knife in both hands.After seeing the enemy, he suddenly stabbed it with a wooden knife.The target is the throat, no mercy at all.


    Lu Yinghua still smiled and faced the unexpected resistance of the target, and cut the wooden knife with a hand knife.Immediately after he flicked the enemy''s forehead with his fingertips, the head of the Jiufazhong family fell down and lost consciousness.


    The fierce and beautiful girl An Jiela, instead of jumping constantly like Eagle Hua, she really jumped out of the air using the witch''s flying technique.


    "It seems to be ready. Then, this person''s brain and heart are the things of the concubine body." The witch approached the fallen Jiufazuka Mikihiko and performed the magic of reading memory.


    "Yes, the steel they guard is the god of disobedience, your master''s old enemy." An Jiela''s evil eyes checked the fainted young man.


    "I already know the key to sacrificing a rare generation of heroes to unlocking the seal. But not only the maiden who is the key, but also the new King Nie Kong has come to Japan. This is a little bit wrong, and King Nie Kong happens to be visiting The god of disobedience in the Western Tiangong. Lu Yinghua, hurry up and convey these two news to the leader!" Knowing Nie Kong''s coming from memory made Angela startled.


    Originally, Angela dared to fight even the king of the United States, but after knowing that Nie Kong had killed the men of Vauban, Tony, and Susuo, he was very cautious.


    "It''s best to let the king and the king face off. We just need to do our job well." Lu Yinghua sweated on his forehead and directly rejected the idea of ??a direct confrontation.


    "Then you... do you want to call your master?" The most fierce, extremely powerful, undefeated Godkiller who has reached the stage of seeking defeat.


    Lu Yinghua nodded and said: "Tell the master that if you don''t come forward, the plan will be hindered. Try to persuade her and welcome her to come. Anyway, the master will come sooner or later in order to meet the gods."


    Lu Yinghua sighed thinking of Master''s rudeness.


    "Otherwise, if we fail, we don''t know what torture we will suffer. I can''t even think about it. It would be better to invite the lazy master out and give her a few hard punches..."


    After returning to Japan, Jinghua went home first and told her grandparents about the death of Godou.After hearing that Godou died, they didn''t believe it at first, but they saw Jinghua''s serious expression all silently weeping.Especially Grandpa Ichiro regretted why he had to hand over the slate to Godou.


    The parents who heard the news returned unexpectedly, and were heartbroken to handle the funeral for Godou.Poor son Godou, don¡¯t you even have a dead body left?


    After finishing her brother''s funeral, Jinghua returned to her former cheerfulness after a few days of venting.When she went to the shrine, she just ran into Nie Kong and they were going to Xitian Temple.Xitian Temple is a shrine built at a certain corner of Nikko Mountain. It is separated from an area that can be used as a tourist spot, and it is a sanctuary forbidden to ordinary people.


    A participant of a maid volunteered to be a driver, but he politely refused to Nie Kong.Even if you have no threats, there is no need to cause unnecessary trouble for yourself.Anna MM''s driving skills, even Erica feels a headache.What''s more, the improvement in strength after receiving Nie Kong''s double repairs, I am afraid it is even crazier.


    "If the king is going to the Xitian Temple, let Xin drive the car." Xin volunteered to take the responsibility, and after a long journey for several hours, they came to the Xitian Temple.


    "Then, let''s go to the Xitian Temple, and ask the king to follow me." You Li took out the rectangular spell and opened the enchantment set in the Xitian Temple.


    Youli took the charm and entered the vast woods behind the god''s stable, and Nie Kong and the others followed behind.And Athena''s glamorous eyebrows wrinkled, and she felt the breath of her old enemy Steel Hero.This breath is very strong, even surpassing Perseus who killed and sealed his Medusa incarnation!


    But now she has no worries, because she has already surpassed twice her strength in her heyday.


    "It turns out that Monkey King is the hero of steel, the enemy of the concubine, but he will be raised by the concubine here. It really feels sad for the concubine."


    It is not very noticeable here, so dozens of tourists did not notice.After entering the woods behind Yuri for ten minutes, they finally came to an old shrine.


    At the same time, Luo Hao had already arrived in Japan after learning about his apprentice.She worked so fast that she had surpassed the plane and jumped across the sea from China.


    The four appeared outside the West Tiangong barrier, and Angela took the lead in using magic to control the Mikihiko Nine Dharma to open the barrier.After Luo Hao instructed them to wait outside, the brush changed into a lizard and got into the Xitian Palace.

 310 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0316, the fallen Monkey King

    "Welcome the king to Xitian Palace, I am the head of the shrine, Kufazuka Mikihiko." The ordinary-looking young man greeted him, holding a small sword in his arms.The scabbard and hilt are both white wood, which looks like a treasure with a long history.


    "If the king wants to meet the Lord Shenjun, Miss Guang must carry this. This knife is like the Shenjun, a treasure sword that guards the Western Heaven Palace." Jiufazuka Mikihiko explained the situation enthusiastically.


    So Nie Kong and the others were taken to the depths of the Xitian Temple, where there was an ancient ancestral hall, like the kind of very unpretentious ancestral halls often seen on the roadside in the countryside.


    There are low trees growing around, peach trees with exorcism effect.Around the ancestral hall and Taomu, there are ropes spreading in all directions, releasing a strong curse. This rope is probably a barrier.


    "This is the ancestral hall of the monkey god. Then" the young man at Jiufazhong stepped back, and only the Zhulian rope was in front of him.


    Nie Kong''s spiritual consciousness secretly looked at the ancestral hall, but could not see anything.Although only the tattered lattice windows are blocking it, the interior is completely dark, as if there is a gap blocking it.


    "There must be a maiden in the ancestral hall to weaken Bi Mawen''s seal before it can be opened." Under Nie Kong''s gaze, Guang placed his hand on the Zhulian rope.The thick rope made of grass fell to the ground, and the curse power scattered around disappeared. It was the evil power that the light used the other day.But this is the barrier that seals the gods, the current light can''t be completely eliminated without the strength, and it will naturally recover after the time limit.


    "Then Wang will be ready, I will open it..." Guang opened the lattice door of the ancestral hall to reveal the scene inside.


    "I''ll go in first, please follow me, Wang, please follow me... Mr. Jiufazhong, I''m so sorry that I have made so many headstrong requests to you." Gan Yan next to Xin Chao thanked him.


    "You''re welcome, if I can help the king, I''m very proud of you, please go slowly." Jiufazuka Mikihiko replied in a voice that did not undulate, and said nothing.There was no movement of the body, and it felt like a dead clock.Nie Kong suddenly felt that the youth''s appearance was very strange, his expression covering the surrounding kilometers with a solemn expression.


    When he saw the strange surroundings, Nie Kong''s mouth was filled with a faint smile, and his red eyes cast into the distance as if he could penetrate the space.


    "Wang...Wang, why are you staying outside? Hurry up and we won''t wait for you." Huina, who had already entered the shrine, waved her pretty little hand at Nie Kong.


    "I''ll come here." When the seal was not closed, Nie Kong caught up with the women.


    At the same time, the god ancestor outside Xitian Palace Shrine sweated a lot, and his pale face looked bloodless.


    "The new God Killer has discovered that Jiufazuka Mikihiko is under my control. It''s really amazing."


    "Did he actually discover your magic? Is the plan to stop?" To prepare for Master''s trip to Japan, this was Lu Yinghua''s mission.For this, I traveled from Hong Kong to Japan and traveled to and from Xitian Temple several times.He rushed into the house of Jiufazhong, which was guarding the Xitian Palace, and used the witch''s technique to win over the chief¡¯s son, and asked him to reveal the seal of Bi Mawen. If there is any need, she was brought to the Xitian Palace and prepared for the release of the seal. .


    Regarding this matter today, the busiest and hardest person is actually Lu Yinghua.My master has already followed up. Will the master return without success like a hundred years ago?Especially now that there is such a powerful godslayer in it, will the master be the opponent?


    "No... it''s okay, he didn''t break through us but walked into the shrine as usual." Recalling Nie Kong''s red pupils before leaving still made Angela feel palpitations.


    "Since he didn''t stop the action according to the plan, Wang''s idea is beyond our conjecture." Lu Yinghua said so, and immediately began to prepare for the release of Bi Mawen''s seal.


    The inside of the shrine is completely dark.And Athena quite liked the dark atmosphere here, and seemed very active.


    "Wang, let''s hold hands, and my concubine walks you in the dark." Without Nie Kong''s promise, Athena''s five jade-like slender fingers wrapped around Nie Kong''s right hand.The girl¡¯s unique touch is so gentle.


    Nie Kong, who has a vision, can see his surroundings clearly, but the girls don''t have this ability.He stretched his left hand back, holding Athena''s fingers while holding Jinghua''s fingers with his right hand.


    "We hold each other''s hands and move forward, don''t fall behind." After walking for a few minutes, Nie Kong felt that he had entered the secluded space.


    "Wang... have you found it? We are now in Youshi, the world we have entered before... The road in the ancestral hall of the Xitian Temple is probably the corridor between the present and the Youshi!" That is to say, the shrine that sealed the Monkey King. Is it in a space crack?


    "The enchantment of the sealed gods...this is also possible if you think about it. But we don''t seem to have any problems, do you feel discomfort in your body?" Erica asked. Normal humans should not be able to adapt to the secluded world. Environment?


    "Because this is a cage where the gods are closed, it is isolated from other places in Youshi." The few women have already analyzed the surrounding situation clearly through their powerful spiritual awareness skills.


    While several people were talking, they finally saw the exit, which was more than ten meters away.


    Going through the quadrangular cave, there is a dilapidated hut where no one lives, and the house is roughly in the shape of a stable.


    "Ah...Look, Wang, there is a monkey there." The light of the treasure knife in his arms, pointing to the corner of the stable.


    There is a monkey lying on the hay. Its coat is very bright, similar to golden body hair.It is about 80 cm in length.Seeing the figure of the monkey, Nie Kong was convinced that the second dimension had destroyed Lao Sun so thoroughly.How could such a desolate monkey be Monkey King Monkey King, kill him, leaving him in the world will only destroy the image of old grandson in my heart.


    All the women were in a state of alert, especially Athena''s white fingers were firmly holding Nie Kong''s palm.


    "Welcome to my palace, I haven''t had any guests for a long time, and there are still godslayers!" The monkey who replied with a bright voice, his actions were very similar to humans, just like a child jumping from a bed .


    But he was not afraid of Nie Kong, but looked at Nie Kong and Athena with interest.The zombie actually likes the godslayer, am I right?

 311 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0317 The leader appears

    "That...Are you a monkey god?" Jinghua''s eyes were full of weirdness when faced with a god like an ordinary monkey.The gods will be in the shape of a monkey in the zoo, I read that right.


    "That''s what the guy who kept me here called me. I should have a more prestigious name, but I was sealed." The monkey smiled heartily and turned his gaze to Nie Kong.


    Although he could only detect the faint breath of Godslayer, Nie Kong felt very dangerous to him.Nie Kong just looked at it casually, and his pale golden hair exploded.


    "Even if you are not sealed, you are not worthy of that title at all. Do you think the Monkey King will be desolate and be raised up like a beast by Japanese men? It is a shame to this name. Just like a beast... Properly!" It seems that the position of the witch in the West Heaven Palace is like a shepherd.But it¡¯s not sheep, but monkeys. Maybe it should be called monkey juggling.


    "Even if you call me a beast, as you can see, I am a beast." Faced with Nie Kong''s disgusting accusation, Monkey King nodded cheeky, without the dignity of God.


    "Pump...Wang you don''t embarrass him, that''s right, the other party was originally a monkey." Seeing her beloved Wang''s darker face, the beautiful Erica let out a silver bell-like laugh.


    "Xin, don''t stop me, I want to get rid of it." I have seen a thick-skinned one, but I have never seen one so shameless as to be thick.Nie Kong was furious. Just about to start Xin, he hugged his waist and said in a sad voice: "King, don''t be angry. Killing him will have no effect on the king. Wait... when he recovers his reputation, then The King of Time can kill it and take away its power of steel. Don''t look at it like this, it is a member of steel, and dealing with dragons and snakes is commonplace."


    The Bi Ma Wen seal set in the Western Tiangong deprived Monkey King of his supernatural power, and at this time it was really just an ordinary monkey.Of course it is extremely longevity, a monkey without life or death.


    "There have been three dragon-snake riots in Japan so far. The last one was when I quarreled with you, right? In a certain capital, it defeated the rioting earth dragon, and then quarreled with me, but there was no winner. It¡¯s time to return to the lair. As a result, I blew up the ancestral hall and surrounding shrines together, but I couldn¡¯t walk into the corridors of the secluded world... Calculated by our calendar, it was a hundred years ago. I still remember the magical skill of the Dragon God subduing Tokyo that made Tokyo a mess." The woman''s voice suddenly came, a fresh and sweet voice.


    In the stable, I don''t know when a lizard got in.


    Obviously it is a lizard, but the whole body is full of majesty.Nie Kong squinted at the talking lizard, his spiritual sense had already discovered the existence of other lives nearby.But I originally thought it was an ordinary lizard, and didn''t care much. I didn''t expect it to be a human metamorphosis.


    "It turns out that Luo Hao, the Godslayer of China, has already arrived. It''s no wonder that I just found out that someone was manipulating Mikihiko Jiufa Mound!" Nie Kong''s spiritual knowledge covered it again, and Luo Hao''s detailed real body was printed into his mind.


    It can be described as a peerless beauty, a beautiful girl with long black hair.She is wearing an ancient Chinese Hanfu.Wearing a white gauze with long hem and sleeves, it is like a long skirt with flowing pants.The face of melon seeds that can be broken by blowing is as smooth as jade, and the delicate facial features are embellished on it to construct a beautiful girl''s beautiful face.Luo Haozi is slightly better than a few women, and is comparable to the Trinity Athena.


    And inside the pure white gauze, Nie Kong could detect the red underwear.It''s... it''s a red bellyband. Will there be such a god-defying artifact in the second dimension?With a willow-like waist and plump breasts... She has a figure that surpasses Erica and the others.


    "It''s impossible, it''s impossible, it''s you--!? How come! Why do you appear in this place!?" Xin cried out, covering her mouth. The maiden who has always received a good education, she who has high manners would be so. excitement.Obviously the identity of the beautiful girl in front of her scared her.


    "What''s wrong with you, Sister Xin!?" Yana asked, with delicate cheeks like a fairy.


    Yuri and the others have weird faces and trembling lips, staring at the lizard.The women who possessed spiritual vision had already seen through the real lizard.She... She is the fiercest king, the demon leader of the pinnacle of martial arts.


    "The one over there... that one is the Lord Luo Hao!!" Hui Na vomited for a long time.


    "Oh, it seems to be the spiritual vision of the maiden maiden. That''s it, you are truly a distant relative of the ancestors. You can see my essence. Your eyesight is really good." White smoke came out of the lizard''s body, and it slammed. At that moment, the little reptile changed into a beautiful girl of seventeen or eighteen years old.The cuteness of the girl around is overwhelming, as if she is the king of flowers.Probably because of the cold pressure of the leader''s beauty and majesty, all the women were suppressed.


    "I thought it was impossible, but I didn''t expect it to come true... Master, you should have been hiding in the nunnery of Lushan all day, and then you hate going out?" Erica said in surprise.


    "I really don''t like going out. Only I have that meaning. I can go back and forth all over the world with a squeak." Shudi Divine Art is Luo Haoneng''s teleportation alchemy, able to travel around the world.But without the help of spiritual knowledge, this trick is very messy.


    "What''s your name? It should be okay to ask your name, my fellow Godkiller." Monkey King asked with interest.


    "Failed to make you imprint my name deeply in your memory. Is it because I was useless back then? It''s a pity. Then I will report my name again and punish you for the crime of forgetting with death. I The surname is Luo, the name is Cuilian, and the word is Hao. He is the leader of the sacred religion and the person at the top of the martial arts." Luo Hao''s rosy lips exude a sweet voice, although very cute but very majestic.


    "I didn''t say to leave Monkey King to you, it''s my prey!" Nie Kong stood up, blocking Luo Hao''s sight.


    Finding Nie Kong''s bold and unconcealed gaze, Luo Hao glared at Nie Kong fiercely: "What disrespectful things are you thinking about. Really, the new king really doesn''t understand etiquette."


    Master Luo Hao, who quietly expressed his dissatisfaction, said again: "If we are not the same king, I will definitely not forgive you for your rudeness, and will definitely give you corresponding retribution. But as a predecessor who walks in the same domineering manner, I Just forgive you generously, remember to thank me well."


    How should I put it, Luo Hao, the MM, is too self-centered, and has not considered other people''s ideas in his mind.The girl''s domineering and arrogant, Luo Cuilian performed vividly.

 312 The collapsed two-dimensional body 0318, the seal is broken

    "The same goes for your concubines. They would have been punished as long as they saw my posture. But now is a special period. Let me, Luo Hao, forgive you for the time being."


    The leader Luo Hao who said these words looked at Erica and the others, and even Luo Hao was very surprised when his eyes moved to Athena.The gods who do not follow will actually get along with the godslayers, this is simply a fantasy.Seeing the intimacy between the two of them, Lord Luo Hao felt very funny.


    The timid Jinghua whispered sorry, restraining her trembling body tightly gripping the corner of Nie Kong''s clothes.


    In a sense, Luo Hao is more terrifying than the Marquis of Vauban.Vauban has an intellectual appearance and aristocratic elegance.But on the contrary, if you make a boring speech, the leader may cut off your head immediately.The Wanligu sisters who were supposed to have improved in strength were all a little afraid to shrink behind Nie Kong.Those who look directly at the body of the leader will goug their eyes.Those who hear the voice of the leader will cut off their ears to make atonement.Hearing these horrible rumors, of course the women would be a little afraid of Luo Hao.


    The leader Luo Hao didn''t show much interest in them, but looked completely at Nie Kong.He has noble and weird silver hair and red eyes, and his handsome cheeks look very young, no one knows his exact age.


    "You just said you want to kill the Hero of Steel in our country? I won''t pursue these problems for your rude behavior. But please tell me, what is this for? The newly-appearing king, do you know he belongs to Luo Hao? Old enemy?! Knowing the existence of this kind of guy but letting it go is detrimental to Luo Hao''s reputation. Therefore, I have been waiting for the time to convict him a long time ago." Luo Hao said in a delicate voice.


    "Luo Cuilian, don''t make a mistake. The Japanese side has handed it over to me. You are going to intervene in this matter." The girl is very beautiful, but the disadvantage is that she is too domineering.


    "King Nie Kong, you dare to call my name directly, I am the king of the world." Luo Hao glared at Nie Kong, but his face was indescribably cute.


    Monkey King seemed to have nothing to do with him, still maintaining a smile on his face, watching the two godslayers who were fighting to kill him.


    "The guy who built this palace used a spell to seal my rough godhood. Thanks to this, the god of disobedience became a monkey who can only play jokes, but¡ª"The monkey who claims to only play jokes, Staring at both of them with troublesome eyes.


    "This friend is looking for me to restore my nature, and this must meet very complicated conditions. The reason why she sneaked here means that she is ready...Once the name is restored, I will not be so easy to deal with. "Monkey Wukong, as a top steel, has a keen directness, telling himself that Nie Kong is dangerous.As an opponent in battle, you should be classified in the worst category!But Monkey King is more of a burning will to fight, he is eager to fight the strong.


    "That''s the case, Yinger sometimes said the right things. As long as the young demon king has trouble in his territory, he will inevitably conflict with him regardless of the process. Only the king can suppress the king, so he will ask I¡¯m here. Haha... It turned out to be a fact. You¡¯re called Nie Kong, I remember your name. Since you are going to take away my old enemy, then things will be done like this.¡± It¡¯s like giving orders to the world. The leader Luo Hao declared: ¡°Next, in order to resurrect Monkey King, I will release the curse of Killing Ma Wen and liberate Monkey King. I will see what you can do. As a god killer, the younger generation dare to snatch me. Opponent." The beautiful lady smiled, like a beautiful and colorful expression.


    "The Bima Wen curse that sealed me here must meet three conditions in order to unravel it for a period of time. First, the godheads of my enemy, dragons and snakes, appear. Second, a weakened sword is attached. Third, it is the female maiden who has the ability to wreak havoc with a sword and uses her spiritual power. Now that the two conditions have been met, you have brought the godhead of the dragon and snake to the godslayer in your hometown?" Monkey King squinted and said with a little surprise.


    "Preparing the dragon god or the snake god is the most troublesome, but someone just happens to be willing to be a sacrifice, so I finally solve this problem. Even if I martial arts conquering the world, it is still difficult to catch the gods alive. I already have the consciousness that I can''t fight with you again in my life. The timing is right, I have already notified the disciples to make sacrifices." The beautiful Luo Hao said with a smile.


    Few women knew that such a famous god of disobedience, Sun Wukong, could not be so simple to kill.But with the king, they didn''t show any fear, they were just a little nervous.


    Following Luo Hao''s order, the sky outside the shrine changed after this.Now is the autumn sky when the sun is about to sink. Although it is very bright, it is all dyed orange.


    A big snake appeared in the corner of the sky-directly above the Xitian Palace.From the ground, the body is about tens of meters long, and the unusually long snake body is covered with silver scales.There is no special disgust that can occur when you see a snake, on the contrary, she has a natural and appropriate beauty.


    She is Angela''s transformation, Leviathan, the god of disobedience.Unconsciously, Leviathan was covered with wounds of various sizes.The blood kept flowing out of the wound, because the snake god was floating in the air, and the blood naturally flowed to the ground.The bright red blood is coming down like mist and rain, and the shrine is being dyed red!


    The entrances and exits of the corridors connecting the present world and the secluded world were originally just four corner holes that people could pass through, but now they suddenly became bigger.Even the walls of the stables grew bigger in one breath.


    In an instant, they could already see the red-stained sky from the Youshi Corridor.This is the landscape on the ground, the sky in this world.And there was something floating in the distance, and the women stared at the past, the coiled tens of meters-long snake floated in the air, and a mist of blood fell on the earth!


    "Hehe, that snake god seems to have been seriously injured. But after all, he possesses the godhead of a dragon and snake, and it can also unlock my seal!" Monkey King didn''t know when his whole body was petrified, and he couldn''t move at all.


    If this stone breaks like an eggshell, Monkey King can break the seal and return to the true body of the god of disobedience! Under the guidance of spiritual vision, several witches believed so for no reason.


    The origin of the original myth is that Monkey King jumped out of the stone. The scene at this moment just repeats the moment of his birth.And in the state of petrification, only the eyes remained fleshy, and the eyes turned red unconsciously.The eyeballs that originally contained white turned red, and only the pupils were golden, and Monkey King''s fiery golden eyes showed.


    "Miko, pour all your power into the treasure knife. Before the container is saturated, fill it with all your strength and exhaust all of your power." At the last step of breaking the seal, Sun Wukong frivolously dispersed and looked serious.


    "Wang... what should Guang do?" The light holding the sword asked Nie Kong for advice.


    "Break its seal, don''t be afraid to have me here." The Monkey King of the second element, Nie Kong didn''t care at all.When it returns to its heyday, he will vent his breath for the three-dimensional Wukong.


    Light obediently lifted the Dragon Slashing Knife high, allowing the evil spirit power to be poured into the Dragon Slashing Knife, flowing into the sword to break the curse! Because the curse power of the light is very abundant, it emits a dazzling light after being injected into the curse power.


    "Shoo..." The treasure knife slammed out of his hand, hitting the chest of Monkey King who was covered in petrified dragon and snake blood.With a clicking sound, Monkey King jumped out of the stone.

 313 The collapse of the second element Text 0319, Luo Haos strength

    Monkey King began to form complicated handprints, chanting the spirit of words in his mouth.


    "The six roots are pure, so my five internal organs are God at peace! Because of peace, I have the same root with the god of heaven and earth! Now give me a quiet body and godhead!"


    The smoke gradually thickened, and it directly turned into an entity, becoming a towering ape god with golden hair! Golden smoke rose above the golden head.He is about one hundred and sixty centimeters tall and wears golden armor.A steel rod suddenly appeared in Qitian Great Sage''s hand, of course it was the Ruyi Golden Hoop!


    The blood of the dragon and snake invigorated the blood of the hero of steel, expelling Sun Wukong''s lazy and lazy character, and regaining the poison of his ferocious nature.


    Lord Luo Hao approached gently.


    "Monkey King Monkey, let''s continue the battle that didn''t have a victory or defeat a hundred years ago. I will use Luo Hao martial arts to defeat you!" Then when Monkey King noticed, the peerless beauty Luo Hao was already standing. Before his eyes.


    "Well... the speed has become faster, you have improved a lot compared to a hundred years ago."


    Luo Hao''s jade hand unfolded into the palm of his hand.Powerful King Kong magical power is Luo Hao''s power usurped from the two King Kong warriors, and Luo Hao, who possesses the supreme martial arts, gains immense power.The power of a master plus a monster is no small thing. Luo Hao calls it the ultimate of martial arts.


    With a scream, the Ruyi Golden Cudgel swung straight at Luo Hao.Sure enough, it would be like this, the proud Luo Hao clearly wanted to kill Monkey King first.Feifeng''s twelve palm stunts were used and turned into large phantoms in the sky.


    The Great Sage used a steel rod to constantly fight against Luo Hao, who was evading by jumping, and the two fought fiercely in the air.


    "My Sun Xingzhe''s wishful golden hoop is made of Shenzhen iron. It is an iron rod that stuns the sky and the sky. See it!"


    Monkey King has adjusted his physical condition, and the swing speed of the stick in his hand is getting faster and faster.The action is like lightning, the ape''s agility and lightning speed are integrated.


    The Ruyi Golden Cudgel stabbed slowly, and the front end gradually approached Luo Hao''s throat.


    The Monkey King who entered the fighting situation roared loudly, but the leader Luo Hao, who was serious, had to show his real skills now.


    "Hehe Yangyang, shining brilliance! Heavenly spirit, earth spirit, too old gentleman, anxious like a law!" She approached the dark giant and chanted the spirit of words leisurely, which should be the use of power.


    The curse power in Luo Hao''s body continued to rise, and his body emitted a swaying image like a mirage.The golden hoop that attacked from the side was hit by the body that guarded Luo Hao like a phantom.


    Jingle!The sound of gold and iron fighting, the two collided.But Monkey King had long expected this to happen, and the golden stick didn''t stop and speeded up to hit it again.The golden cudgel roared and launched continuous attacks like sparks.


    The golden cudgel draws arcs, attacking Luo Hao''s body from various angles, but very fast.Even after the double repairs, the women almost didn''t see the two fighting.


    The phantom swaying like a mirage gradually transformed into a clear shape, becoming a strong half-naked giant.He has a thoroughly shaved bald head, a serious expression, and a rumbling giant.The lower body is wearing rough clothes, and the whole body emits a golden light!


    The King Kong Warrior god appeared and became Luo Hao''s patron saint.


    "You dragon soars into the sky, attacking close to the sky, eight-way swift and fierce, flipping the feet of mandarin ducks!" The moment Luo Hao said the secret, the King Kong warrior who was guarding her began to move and counterattack.But the King Kong Warrior is controlled by Luo Hao after all, and his movements are stiff and not consistent.And Monkey King can be said to have the power like speed, and the King Kong Warrior could not keep up with his movements.


    "Well, it can actually block my old grandson''s golden cudgel offensive for so long! Only then can I be considered a member of the devil!" With a loud noise, the golden cudgel struck the King Kong Warrior God.


    When Monkey King would have thought he would kill King Kong Warrior, another King Kong Warrior appeared around Luo Hao, and the combined force of the two could barely block Monkey King''s attack.


    "It turns out that you were sealed a hundred years ago and you didn''t recover your full strength. No wonder I think your strength has improved so much now." Luo Hao became solemn and began to exert his full strength.


    "Haha...Look at me, you will never have a chance to beat the grandson mine!" The monkey arms with thick hairs on them, the women looked up, the huge body of the Great Heavenly Sage covered the entire night sky.


    A very happy voice came from the air, a giant monkey growing several hundred meters in size.The current name is Monkey King, the unparalleled god monkey is huge, now his head can directly touch the cloud in the clear night sky, he stretched out his huge arm to grab Luo Hao.


    Lord Luo Hao took a deep breath and exhaled a sweet spirit.It is obviously very different from the speech spirit just now, it should be Luo Hao''s other powers.


    The beautiful singing blew away everything around her. The wreckage of the building, the palace walls and the stone slabs that were still intact were blown away by the strong wind.Her ballad became a magic wind that would destroy all things.


    She chanted more and more passionately, the magic wind became stronger and stronger, and things were blown farther and farther.This is the Dragon Singing and Tiger Roaring Dafa, the power that Luo Hao usurped by defeating the Indian goddess Gayatri.


    There was nothing left around the Lord Luo Hao, the only exception was the Monkey King who had a giant body.


    "Death in field combat, the defeated horse screams to the sky. The black kite pecked at the human intestines and flew on the dead branches."


    The pressure of the magic wind changed, and the stable ballad was just like a lullaby to Nie Kong and the others. The fluctuations suppressed Sun Wukong''s footsteps, and her advance was restrained.


    After a few seconds, the weight of the magic wind finally turned into a shock wave.Monkey King''s burly giant rose to the sky for an instant, and the shock wave chasing him knocked him out of balance.


    "Wow...have the wind pressure that blows on me, you are very powerful. But you failed to beat me a hundred years ago, and now you have no chance to win..." Monkey King was hit by a huge shock wave and flew out more than ten meters. , The huge body crushed all the surrounding hills of several hundred meters.


    Nie Kong leaped far away with a few women, avoiding the scope of their battle.


    The landed Monkey King turned a somersault, and then drove his huge body toward Luo Hao.The body has grown countless times, but the movements still show no signs of slowness.Luo Hao''s delicate face was tight, and he controlled the two powerful Diamond Warriors to stand in front.


    "Boom..." There was a huge sound, and the two King Kong warriors were beaten out by Monkey King and turned into phantoms and disappeared into the sky.Luo Hao''s power was shot loose by Monkey King.At the same time, the monkey''s free right hand shook it towards Luo Hao at this opportunity.

 314 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0320, against the Monkey King

    The two King Kong warriors knelt down immediately, the sacred and strong body had already been shattered in half, and then the remaining part was wiped out immediately, and they showed the resolute expressions of men who have made great achievements.


    "Is this the Monkey King who has completely restored the nature of steel? What a terrifying supernatural power." The monkey paws covering the sky pressed against the sky, and even Luo Hao, who had come to the world, was frightened and pale.The monkey''s agile palm has covered a radius of tens of meters, even if Luo Hao''s speed is fast, there is no chance to escape.She was so proud of her that she was defeated by the god of disobedience she had released, which was too shameful.


    "Wow..." Just as Luo Hao desperately resisted the giant palm, Nie Kong, who was originally watching the battle, appeared in front of her from a hundred meters away.Nie Kong raised it with one hand as if Pangu was up to the sky.


    In the bang, two disproportionate palms collided with each other.The confrontation between the two terrifying forces caused the surrounding land several hundred meters to sink and crack outwards.


    The ground was shaking, and the worshippers around the shrine fled in panic.


    "Ah!... Master lost this time." The person who said this in a sarcastic tone was a slender boy outside the shrine.A lesson to his master might change his proud personality, Lu Yinghua hoped so much.And Angela, who had drained her blood, did not die, and recovered from a zombie to become a lovely girl in twelve, thirty and four.Seeing the hero of steel released by her sacrifice, she was full of cheerful smiles.


    A few bangs, it was the sound of the Monkey King who was a few hundred meters in size actually retreating.In the shocking eyes of everyone, the two godslayers in the dust appeared before them.


    "What an astonishing power, he actually forced the Monkey King who had become a few hundred meters old to retreat! With power alone, he is already on the top of all the godslayers." Lu Yinghua in the distance was startled.


    "King Nie Kong, you are too intrusive. Our duel hasn''t been decided yet. Leave Nie Kong alone, the Great Sage is here to make a break!" Luo Hao, the leader of the Sun Wukong, screamed loudly at his restoration to his original size. Shouted, but her body was still shaking, as if she had been injured in the battle just now.


    "Listen to me, Luo Cuilian!! If you want to challenge your current situation, I think I will fall into a hard fight. You can''t fight Monkey King at all with your strength, so he will be my prey from now on!" Sora pressed Luo Hao''s jade-like collarbone, preventing her from sending her to death.


    She was vilified for the first time in her life, and Luo Cuilian''s self-esteem suffered an unprecedented blow.While she was so beautiful and lovely, she felt ashamed, but a strange warm current suddenly rose in her heart.


    "No problem... I have said that I am a person standing at the apex of martial arts. I will definitely be able to kill him. I don''t have to worry about it." Looking directly at Nie Kong in front of him, Luo Hao''s sweet face was full of stubbornness, but There is no bullying in the tone.


    Sun Wukong stepped on the golden cloud and looked down at the things on the ground coldly.There are a few witches, two knights... but the target of those eyes is the two people who are most concerned about the Lord Luo Hao and Nie Kong, and they have not paid attention to the others.


    "It is a troublesome thing to clean up two godslayers at the same time, not to mention there are more than a dozen helpers. Haha... In this case, then I will summon my juniors."


    His divine power exploded in an instant, and he was stronger than Mercator and the God of War.Although Nie Kong despised the two-dimensional Wukong, his fighting power belongs to the top god of the godslayer.


    "Bao Zhao contains the heaven and the earth, the divine sword combines yin and yang! My Qitian Great Sage uses the contract of the brothers to show the virtuous brothers! Come out, the second brother Zhu Ganglu!"


    Monkey King spit out words, and a black shadow appeared in the void on the left.Slowly the shadow began to become clear, and the summoned god of incompliance had a pig head with thick black hair, although its fangs were prominent.But he has a very pleasing face, a fat and strong huge body in black armor.


    "Come out, Third Junior Brother God Sand God!"


    The fuzzy shadow on the right appeared as a god, with a towering red lotus hair and a ghost-like appearance.His pale skin was dark and bleak, and his tattered clothes were covered in blue armor.


    "It''s been a long time, Senior Brother, Second Senior Brother. I think our job is to get rid of those guys in front of us?" Although he looks like a vicious ghost, Sha Wujing speaks calmly.


    As the younger brother of Monkey King, Zhu Bajie is Zhu Wuneng and Sha Wujing. The origins of these two gods can be traced back to the heavens.It was Monkey King''s powerful Dafa that made them appear as the gods of disobedience, Zhu Ganglu and Shensha God.Zhu Ganglu and Shensha God were their old names before they were subdued.Therefore, the Monkey King chanted Dharani and called out the two alliance gods.


    "It should be so right." After just playing against each other, Monkey King had already listed Nie Kong as the top dangerous person.Of course, being able to face off against these powerful men, Wukong''s fighting spirit began to burn.So he summoned the two juniors to help deal with the rest of the godslayer Luo Hao.


    "Okay, I understand." Hearing the command of the big brother, Zhu Gang smiled triumphantly, while Shensha God nodded.


    "There are three gods who don''t follow, I''m going to help the king deal with them!" Yana, who is the silver knight of Nie Kong, rushed towards Nie Kong while singing the spirit of summoning the magic sword.


    "Lily is really impulsive. If you interrupt the battle between the king and the others, how can it be good if the king gets angry... Now! No matter what, I will also go to help the king meet the enemy!" The golden knight Erica muttered. Following Yana closely.


    "Huina, I won''t lose to you!" The women rushed around Nie Kong, surrounding him in the center.The fighting power of the women has increased several times, and there should be no problem dealing with the two juniors of Monkey King.


    Just when Nie Kong was about to prepare to attack, he felt a breath approaching.In the depths of the petrified cedar forest, there is a group of small animals approaching-monkeys.


    And there were nearly a hundred monkeys hiding in the cedar trees that turned into stones. They climbed up the branches and looked at Nie Kong and the others.


    "What''s going on with these guys? Is it the wild monkey called by the Great Sage Qi Tian?" Luo Hao said softly.


    "These monkeys... they were originally humans. It was because of the supernatural power of Monkey King that they became monkeys. I wonder if they are the tourists who stayed at the shrine just now..." The person who answered Luo Hao''s question, It is the blessing with spiritual vision.On the land where the god of disobedience appears, there will be unrealistic supernatural phenomena happening. Is this a phenomenon where humans have become monkeys?


    While Luo Hao could not speak, Monkey King''s familiar voice resounded through the dark night.


    "My family, come here to serve the old grandson! Gather your talents and dedicate to me! Look up at the great sage''s force that threatened the heavenly army in the past!"


    Monkey King gave an order, and the little monkeys clung to each other and began to collide with each other. At this time, their bodies merged into one and became larger and larger.When a hundred little monkeys clung to each other, they became big monkeys with a length of more than ten meters. They were giant ape-shaped beasts that fell on the ground.


    These big monkeys finally gave birth to a total of six, all the size of a hill.


    "Okay, let''s attack!!" Sun Wukong sensed the powerful curse power of several women, so he used the fairy method to turn the surrounding tourists into his own family members.


    The six big monkeys rushed towards Nie Kong and the others with agile movements that did not match the huge body shape. Of course, the target was the newly emerged women.

 315 The collapsed two-dimensional body text 0321, kill

    Jinghua has no combat experience, so she stays behind to watch the battle.With her hands clasped tightly, she could only pray that Nie Kong and the others were safe.Six sacred apes created by Monkey King, two rides were divided into two, Wanligu sisters and Xin three maidens with relatively low strength scores one, Athena easily dealt with one, and Hui Na, who was carrying the sky cluster cloud sword, got one. only.The last one was intercepted by Luo Hao''s apprentice Lu Yinghua.


    The spacious Xitian Palace has long been turned into ruins, and they are fighting in the ruins.After all, the girls have gone through several years of double cultivation, so they can easily cope with Monkey King''s apes transformed by the fairy method.


    "Wait a minute, I will use all my magical powers one after another. I will defeat the great sage of the Trinity...Nie Kong, take a good look at the heroic struggle of the predecessors, as your future learning goals." Even if you are injured, you still want to stand up and win. , This is Luo Cuilian''s pride.


    "Luo Cuilian..." Nie Kong called out her real name again, which was a familiar name in China.


    "If you want me to say a few times, don''t call out my name directly!" Luo Cuilian said with blushing cheeks and nodding with the familiar name.


    "It doesn''t matter what this kind of thing is now. You can''t defeat the monkey at all. Don''t say that you have to fight alone. The monkey is left to me to deal with it, and the responsibility of his two juniors is left to you." Nie Kong looked into the girl''s eyes and said his thoughts.The fighting power of the monkey is much weaker than that of the devil in the world of daddy. It should be solved quickly.


    If the demon king of the world of daddy has 400 combat effectiveness, then the monkey has a cap of two hundred and five.


    "You are really wayward, okay. It is the obligation of the senior to promise the willful request of the younger generation, and I will not object to it. As your senior, I will approve you to join our army lineup in this competition. Luo Hao will fight side by side." Monkey King Luo Hao couldn''t win, let alone the addition of his two juniors.And there was blood remaining in her little mouth, and it was obvious that the damage that King Kong Warrior had just received had affected herself.


    "Let''s go, juniors." Following Monkey King''s order, Zhu Gang has grown from two meters to about fifteen meters, and has three sides and six arms like Ashura.


    In short, add a pig face on the left and right sides of the face, and add a pair of arms from the left and right shoulders.All six arms were holding various weapons, and his body was still dark armor.


    Pig Gang took a step with a strange body.Boom, the earth shook.


    "Use the long-lost navy commander''s ability...General Juan Lianzhi flexibly commanded the navy army and expelled all the evil spirits and demons-Zhaolongyu!"


    As soon as the deep sand god finished singing, the water column rushed from the tens of meters deep into the sky, and the water flow became a dragon under his control.The dragon with its head bent is awe-inspiring, almost like a statue of water.


    Next is the Monkey King, the Monkey King who led the two gods. He stepped on the golden cloud again and often rose up and rushed towards the sky.The 2 vs. 3 battle is finally about to begin.


    "Peerless beauty, a godslayer like Chang''e! Being the opponent of my Canopy Marshal, Grandpa Zhu Gang, couldn''t be better!" Perceiving Zhu Bajie''s sight of evil hope, Luo Cuilian frowned.As if the anger was ignited, arrogance erupted from her shoulders, and the golden wrestler who had just been exploded by Monkey King appeared.


    But Li Shi looked very weak, and it seemed that he had not fully recovered from Monkey King''s blow, but his strength was still very strong.


    "Oh...what kind of weird power is this?" Zhu Ganglu was thrown out by the King Kong Warrior, and the lecherous giant was violently thrown into the distance.


    With the sound of the earth moving, Luo Hao took his subordinate King Kong Warriors and ran to the fallen giant.Zhu Ganglu stood up at a speed that did not match his huge body, and summoned a six-armed weapon.


    "Dragon, annihilate those people--" The water dragon suddenly erupted, and the part of the water dragon stepped on by the Shensha God decomposed the body and splashed on Luo Hao.Luo Hao jumped back to avoid this attack, and the water formed a strong current to tear the plains of the battlefield!


    The pig head god in black and black armor + the deep sand god who controls the water VS Luo Cuilian, the three began to fight.


    "If that''s the case, let''s start too. Are you ready? A kid named Nie Kong!" Faced with the Great Sage Qitian who jumped from the golden cloud, Nie Kong acted calmly.From the previous battles of Monkey King, Nie Kong knew that he had the ability to speed up, the ability to grow larger at will, the immortal method, and five characteristics of the hero of steel.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, let me solve you with one trick."


    A few drops of blood came out from the outstretched right hand, and the golden blood gleaming towards the Monkey King in front.With a scream, the terrifying energy contained in the golden blood drop made Monkey King suddenly change color.


    Monkey Wukong, who possesses superb speed and power, barely escaped the counterattack of the blood drop, but the blood drop unexpectedly changed direction and stabbed him behind him.The clanging sound, the golden blood ball hit him back as if hitting an iron block, and then it was blown 100 meters away.But the appearance of no damage at all, the steel body is really disgusting.


    "Blast..." Although Nie Kong didn''t pierce into Monkey King''s body, Nie Kong exploded a golden drop of blood.There was a loud noise, and a gray mushroom cloud appeared within a kilometer range.


    The women who were fighting all stopped, resisting the wind pressure generated by the blood explosion.The dust dissipated, a few hundred meters deep pit appeared in front, and the surrounding mountains were all flattened.


    The part of the deep pit is Monkey King, who has a steel body, but he is bleeding all over his body at this time, and all his golden hair is dyed red.Although the defense has been strengthened, catching Nie Kong''s blood burst without death is considered very powerful.


    "The god of non-compliance, Sun Wukong, let me obliterate your name." Nie Kong walked towards Sun Wukong, but Sun Wukong actually stood up with his severe injuries.


    "Sure... it''s amazing, but I still have the trump card. This is to prevent something prepared in case. So, I haven''t lost yet..."


    Monkey King''s golden cudgel suddenly stretched out, picking Angela several hundred meters away in front of him.That was the body of the ancestor An Jiela, but her body was reduced, and it was simply a personal ginseng.Even in this state, Angela seemed to be still alive, making a faint breathing sound.


    Monkey King used the fairy method to bite down the shrunken witch, ah... he screamed like a soul flying, but Monkey King chewed with his teeth and jaw indifferently, and then swallowed her...


    In the next instant, an extremely terrifying divine power poured out from Qitian Great Sage''s body!


    "Haha... After eating the snake god, I can fully recover! The unparalleled old grandson is back again, let''s continue the battle!" After eating Angela, the originally badly injured Monkey King actually seemed to have eaten Xiandou no matter it was All strength or injuries are restored to their best condition.

 316 The collapse of the second element text 0322I want you to be my wife

    Faced with the very dangerous Nie Kong, Monkey King was extremely vigilant.He has no snake gods to devour, and no chance of resurrection.


    "Are you completely recovered, but how can you stop my next move?" The golden blood cells condensed on the fingertips, and there was no nonsense Nie Kong directly resorted to killing.The amount of blood was actually twice as much as before, and Monkey King knew that even if he had a steel body, he would definitely be crushed.


    "Don''t underestimate the old grandson, I am the Monkey King, Monkey King!" With a roar, Monkey King''s 1.6M height began to grow wildly.In the blink of an eye, he was transformed into a super Donkey Kong directly from a small monkey.


    Hundreds of large monkeys seemed to be able to pick stars and steal the moon, their heads stretched into the clouds, and there were no high mountains in the surroundings for more than ten kilometers.


    "Knowing that I have blood burst skills, you can actually expand yourself into a target. It''s stupid." Monkey King''s physique is as magnificent as a mountain, and he can hit him even with his spiritual sense closed.


    "You want to figure out what I think, so let me watch it!" Monkey King gave a soft voice, and used the technique of releasing clones one after another!Monkey King increased to about six and trampled on Nie Kong.


    What is the concept of six hundreds of monkeys trampling on the ground? The sound of footsteps quaked a radius of a hundred li as if a magnitude seven or eight earthquake had occurred.With a kilometer-long golden cudgel in their hands, six incomparable and sensitive god monkeys descended from the air.


    Ruyi''s golden cudgel swung down, and Nie Kong leaped back and flashed for a kilometer.Accompanied by the loud bang, the soil cracked dozens of miles.


    "It turns out that the Great Sage didn''t use his full strength just now, it''s a shame that he actually looked down on me so much." While fighting against two junior Sun Wukong juniors, Luo Hao watched Nie Kong and their battle.


    "Haha...The big brother started the monkey crazy, even we are very scared. Although he is very powerful, but even if you count you in, it is not the opponent of the senior brother at this time!" Zhu Bajie used it fast enough to leave an afterimage at a super high speed Moving extremely terribly at super high speed, five weapons uninterruptedly attacked the King Kong Warrior, with three heads and six arms now looking like thirty heads and sixty arms, sixty heads and one hundred and twenty arms.At the same time, he laughed triumphantly, confident in his senior brother''s strength.But the demon leader who can bear this fierce offensive, her martial arts is fundamentally a magical skill.


    Unlike Zhu Bajie, who continued his offensive, the position where the Vajra Warriors stood has never changed. The Master Station controlled his waving posture and barely blocked his fierce attack.


    "Second brother is right, today all of you will die in the hands of our brothers and three gods." Shensha God chanted the word spirit, and the clouds floating in the sky gathered together to form a slender shape.The surface emits a shining light and the whole body is transparent. It will soon become like a dragon, gathering the moisture in the clouds and the atmosphere to form a new water dragon.And there is not only one, the water dragon is born one after another, plus the one that the god of deep sand rides, there are all nine.


    The nine water dragons continuously changed and exchanged positions, opening their fierce jaws and biting them.Luo Hao resorted to the Dragon Yin and Tiger Howl Dafa to defeat the attacking water current.However, he still couldn''t avoid it all. When he was rubbed against his arm by the long neck of one of the water dragons, Luo Hao really felt a sense of fear.


    The arm was only slightly rubbed, and blood was leaked from the wound.The water dragon is full of swords, does it have the power to tear everything it touches?


    Luo Hao rose sharply with the wind, and then fell sharply.Like a swallow flying downwind on the beach, it flies back and forth flexibly to avoid the wave-like waterjet attack from the dragon''s hair.


    However, Luo Hao certainly didn''t think he could escape this way.The combined attack of the two gods was too intensive, and Luo Hao knew that he would not last long.He is the supreme demon king who commanded the world to die in the hands of two unobservable gods?


    "Hehe, just by virtue of the shabby appearance of the King Kong Warrior, it is impossible to win me without the consciousness of death. It does not matter if you surrender here. In this way, I can love your icy and clean skin..." Zhu Bajie stopped his movements and showed a vulgar smile, showing his nature.


    Useless, unwilling, humiliated... Luo Hao is like a defeated rooster, and she looks so embarrassed when she is beautiful.She turned to look at Nie Kong and found that he was blasting Monkey King''s clone with golden drops of blood.There were four more avatars of Monkey King. While the four giant avatars blocked Nie Kong from attacking each other, they swung a huge stick at Nie Kong.


    "It turns out that Nie Kong has the advantage, but is it because there is no relevant information about Monkey King! If this way, we still have a glimmer of hope for victory!" After gritting his teeth, Luo Hao first ordered the two King Kong warriors to block the two. The god, then clutched his injured arm and rushed towards Nie Kong in the distance.


    With a loud noise, Nie Kong once again blasted the hundreds of meters-old Monkey King into powder.But they only killed the clone, they resisted each other and shielded the real body.Nie Kong found that Sun Wukong had been underestimated, and his strength was now close to that of the green-haired demon of his dad.Some upset Nie Kongcha brought you a huge blood burst to smooth the radius, but worried that several women would be affected.Two drops is already the limit. If there are more, it is estimated that several women will be killed by themselves.


    "Forget a few monkeys, control the four drops of blood and kill them separately." When Nie Kong just wanted to drain the blood from his body, he felt something unusually fast approaching.


    "As a martial arts supreme, I agree with your ability. But the unparalleled hero and god Monkey King is always my enemy. It seems a pity to let go of the opportunity to solve him by himself." Suddenly heard the call in my ear, It was Luo Cuilian who gave the order in the tone of a superior.


    The next moment, the stunning beauty appeared in front of Nie Kong.Luo Cuilian was the one who looked at from the upper person''s line of sight. That''s right, the other person has the beauty of a closed moon and a shameful flower.It turns out that she used the two King Kong Warriors to block the two gods who did not follow.


    "What are you doing here?" Nie Kong said out of temper.


    "From today, I allow you to call me sister. As the saying goes, I don¡¯t know each other, so I want to marry you. Let me be my sister to guide you to defeat Monkey King. And righteous brother, you have to give me ten points. Respect, and fulfill the duty of filial piety." Luo Cuilian''s pale face smiled slightly, a lovely smile like the sun reviving after a storm.


    "I''m..." When Nie Kong just wanted to speak, Luo Cuilian clung to Nie Kong and kissed him suddenly.


    "If it''s a younger brother, there is no such thing as male and female giving or receiving or refuting the world. I want to pass on the knowledge of Monkey King to you, so don''t mess around for now."


    She spit out the spirit of knowledge about Monkey King.Countless Monkey King¡¯s knowledge flowed into Nie Kong¡¯s mind.


    "I don''t want you to be my sister, I want you to be my Nie Kong''s wife!" When the two exchanged knowledge, Luo Cuilian suddenly came up with Nie Kong''s words in her mind.


    "Stupid... fool, I... I, Luo Hao, is a warrior who rules the world, how can I be... your wife..."

 317 The collapse of the second element text 0323, new skills

    She didn''t wear lipstick, but her thin lips seemed to shine with a smooth pink.Her body fluid carries a light fragrance that is exclusive to her. It is hard to imagine that a two-hundred-year-old MM will be so beautiful.


    Nie Kong bit Luo Cuilian''s lips, his lips and teeth intersected.The two exchange saliva naturally, mixing in each other''s mouth.The eyes that are always full of sharp and arrogance are closed as if intoxicated, and the cheeky face is full of rare expressions, and there is an unbearable cuteness.


    "It is precisely because the dragon and the snake can yield that the Monkey King can become the god of the apes. In China, there has been a legend of monkeys guarding the horses since ancient times. Just like the excellent steeds were called dragon horses in ancient times, dragons and horses are very The existence of closeness, so it is said that the pegasus is the dragon and the like. Before the ancient times, the appearance of the dragon was called a horse with a horn. The dragon and the snake were originally different races, and both had the fate of being driven away by the hero of steel. Before you know it, you will become a compatriot with the same little differences." The sweet voice echoed in Nie Kong''s mind, and it was Luo Cuilian''s teaching.


    "Speaking of Monkey King, one would think that Master Sanzang¡¯s attendants were gods created through the confusion of gods of various religions and folk beliefs, such as Buddhism and Taoism. Although he is a god of apes, he has a deep connection with iron. The steel god of steel! The key to interpreting his supernatural power is the formation process of Journey to the West... He first guarded Tianma by Bi Mawen and initially possessed the essence of steel hero. Then he stole the heavenly elixir and peaches, and finally stayed in the alchemy furnace to refine and refine into steel... "The whispering whisper was like a spring breeze, stroking Nie Kong''s heart.The gentle tip of Peerless Beauty''s tongue slowly left his mouth.But the kneaded fragrance liquid connected the two like silver threads, as if to narrate the bond they formed.


    "I already understand, leave the rest to me." Nie Kong held down her beautiful collarbone, then gently licked her vermilion lips, picking the bond between the two into his mouth.


    "Wow... I dare to take away the beautiful lady of the old pig, so angry that the old pig..." Zhu Ba Jiedou, who has resolved the King Kong Warriors, has big eyes full of jealousy and stared at the two people who were holding them intimately. stop.


    "My righteous brother, let''s work hard with my sister''s share...but...but to marry my sister, I didn''t...I didn''t agree." The shy face concealed the paleness of her injury, and the whiteness was red. The skin shows an amazing morbid beauty.Luo Cuilian pushed away Nie Kong, who was hugging her waist, and stared at Nie Kong.


    "Hehe... Are you finally done making out? The old grandson is about to make a move..." The ground trembled, and four huge King Kong surrounded them. It was Sun Wukong and the others.


    The kilometer-long golden cudgel was crushed by the force of a combined attack, as if the sky had fallen.


    The decisive battle was finally about to begin, and the girls who had already solved the giant apes kept their distance and watched the battle.The leader Luo Hao would take the initiative to kiss Nie Kong, but he did not dare to be jealous of Luo Hao''s reputation.


    "We have a relationship that goes beyond the skin, Cuilian, do you think we can still be sisters and brothers? Haha..." It''s nothing to be able to get the best beauties of the two-dimensional China, Monkey King.


    "Transfer!!" At the moment when the golden hoop came, Nie Kong''s golden pupils spread out weird waves, and saw four huge golden hoop sticks strangely stop in front of him, and then they each hit each other!


    With two bangs, the two King Kong cried out painfully and touched the place where they were beaten.


    "Huh...is the power of rebound attack? It''s really troublesome divine power." Because Monkey King possesses the power of steel, their clones were not seriously damaged.


    "Although you are detrimental to the prestige of Qitian Great Sage, I want your power." Four blood-red glass balls floated in front of Nie Kong, and then rushed towards the four King Kong.


    Knowing the power of Nie Kong''s blood explosion, Monkey King hurriedly used the method just now to control one of the clones to stop all attacks, but what made Monkey King fear that their huge body could not move, as if a huge mountain range pressed them.


    "Damn... move me..." King Kong roared, but the golden blood sword kept hitting their golden steel bodies.As Nie Kong whispered the word "explosion", the four groups of blood made a chain explosion.


    The waves of the explosion rippled forward, like ripples on a calm water surface.A huge mushroom cloud covered it, and drowned the four huge King Kong in front of him.


    Monkey King, who had been sealed for hundreds of years, had just recovered his freedom, but finally died in front of Nie Kong''s blood burst, leaving too many regrets.


    "Wang... Wang really killed Monkey King... what power would he have?" Together with Monkey King, Nie Kong has killed the three gods of inaction, and they are all steel gods.The three kinds of steel rights will merge together, what changes will happen?


    Not only a few women are curious, but also the leader of Luo Cuilian.Her dazzling black pupils exuded charming brilliance, and she curiously looked at Nie Kong, who was sheltering from the wind and rain.With the power of Monkey King, how far will his strength rise?


    "Big Brother..." Seeing that Sun Wukong''s divine power had disappeared, the two Junior Brothers all exclaimed.They controlled the strongest attack and furiously killed Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong, who had closed his eyes and felt the newly gained power, opened his eyes, but his eyes were full of eagerness.The three kinds of steel rights were superimposed, and finally a qualitative change occurred.


    Fa Tian Xiang Di: Possessing the ability to change weapons and body expansion and contraction is a skill deprived of Monkey King.The increased physical strength turned itself into steel due to the usurped power of the Nordic hero Siegfried.Both the weight and the hardness are unparalleled, and as it becomes larger, Nie Kong''s own strength increases.


    Superb Speed: Have the ability to speed up, making yourself fast as lightning!


    Steel Forging: Use your own divine power to create a blown-breakable steel sword out of thin air. The greater your own magic power, the stronger the weapon created!


    "Take your brothers to try my newly acquired skills!" As the terrifying magic power was in motion, several cries of Zheng sounded.Dozens of black sharp blades appeared out of thin air, floating in front of Nie Kong.


    The iron sword created by him buzzed, and then driven by Nie Kong''s Throwing Skills plus the blessing of His Speed ??Skills, the two juniors who rushed towards Monkey King screamed neatly.


    "The sky is like the earth!" The black sharp blade expanded ten times out of thin air, and a dozen divine swords formed a sharp blade tens of meters in size, covering a radius of several hundred meters for the two juniors.


    "How... maybe..." The combination of super speed skills and the ability to drive objects makes Nie Kong Jianxian able to kill thousands of miles away with a single thought.


    With the screams of the two, a few hundred meters ahead formed a black mountain of swords like hell.

 318 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0324Luo Haos shyness

    When the dust settled, everyone found that the two juniors of Monkey King had turned into dust.And those huge black steel swords slowly began to blur as they died.The three brothers of Tang Seng were all wiped out by Nie Kong, and then returned to the mythology that was exclusive to them.


    Luo Cuilian sighed in a world-shaking decisive battle, and later it was her younger brother who won with extraordinary strength.The few women have begun to celebrate their king''s victory. For a time, the few women''s faces are full of joy.


    After killing their two gods, Nie Kong once again wrested their power.First is Zhu Bajie''s three heads and six arms, and then Sha Wujing''s water control power.However, the abilities of the two gods were too weak to help Nie Kong much.


    "Wait when you have time to transfer all the useless powers to a few women, and give them some strength by the way." For example, Susano''s storm powers, disguised and deceived powers, of course, the two juniors of Monkey King will also be transferred out.Because of the strong soul source support, there is no difficulty in transferring power.


    "Although I am worried that the situation will become serious, but my king, you have won this battle beautifully." Erica wrapped Nie Kong''s arm and said with a smile.


    Yana wanted to praise her king, but Erica spoke first.


    "It''s nothing, it''s not a terrific situation... Compared to this, are you hurt in any way?" Because of the concentrated battle, Nie Kong didn''t have the mind to patronize the safety of the women.


    "Speaking of being hurt...Well, the thousands of miles in the West Tiangong have been devastated. It will take ten years to repair. The surrounding masses are all dead. As for how to get confused, please don''t Feeling sorry." Xin''s voice sounded uncomfortable at all, and it seemed that she was really upset.


    Nie Kong didn''t have any regrets, even if the world was destroyed, he didn''t care about it.In his heart, only the woman who belongs to him will he worry.


    "I, Luo Hao, can slaughter thousands of soldiers with a fist, and tens of thousands of soldiers with a knife and gun. If I show the essence of martial arts, a million army will become a river of corpses and blood, and all the land will change. For nothingness, only mountains and rivers are left. What a small matter..." Luo Cuilian snorted.


    "Then Nie Kong, the world is full of banquets. My sister is going back to Lushan. Before we meet next time, please work hard. First of all, you must be able to say what you call me, okay?" Facing Nie Kong and his company Luo Cuilian said goodbye to his girls.But after speaking, she froze immediately, because Nie Kong put his hands on her shoulders.Because Nie Kong knew that Luo Hao was a strong girl, he couldn''t blend into the other party''s pace and had to make a strong proposition appropriately.


    "What a joke, I didn''t admit to being your brother. Besides, you are injured now. Let''s stay in Japan to recuperate for a while." Godkiller World Nie Kong has nothing to regret. He is about to leave here. Go to another world.So when she heard that Luo Cuilian was going back to Lushan, Nie Kong stopped her.


    "Well, since it''s my brother''s willful request, I can hardly agree to my sister." Ignoring Nie Kong completely, Luo Cuilian strongly tied the relationship between the two to the sister and brother.


    "As long as you don''t leave first, I will decide how the relationship changes in the future."


    Nie Kong and the others spent half a day returning to the shrine from Xitian Temple, while Yana went to prepare the king''s dinner as usual.The injured Luo Cuilian recovered seven or eight, lying on the bedside foolishly.Her bright eyes flickered at Nie Kong.


    "Brother, when you are recuperating, my sister will take you to Lushan in China, which is my sister''s site!"


    Nie Kong smiled and said, "It depends on the situation. I''ll go if there is nothing wrong."


    Xin smiled lightly and said, "Mount Lu is a forbidden place for the Five Prisons Sacred Sect. How can the king be an outsider to enter?


    Luo Cuilian''s face showed a beautiful smile and said: "You are already Luo Hao''s righteous brother, of course it doesn''t matter." Luo Cuilian seemed to be hitting her with herself, and she told herself that she was my woman last time.I''ve already said it, hasn''t she forgotten now? It seems that something must be done to break it.


    Erica laughed again and again: "Wang, it is estimated that Luo Haojiao mainly interprets an ethical relationship between sister and brother, which is really exciting."


    "Bah! Chaos...what are you talking about, I...I just recognize him as my younger brother, I don''t have any other ideas at all. And...and that was to help my younger brother kill Monkey King and had to do this." Although Luo Cuilian is two hundred years old. But she still has the heart of an eighteen-year-old girl.


    "It''s nothing fuss about it, we have a relationship that goes beyond the skin." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    "More... I''m leaving now!" The mini tulle skirt covered Luo Hao''s graceful body, and the white collarbone was exposed.The red bellyband is hidden in front of the chest, and the thin gauze skirt is put on the beautiful slender and well-proportioned legs of the past, which is even more charming.The eyes were a little shy in pride.


    The physique of the godslayer was very good, and Luo Cuilian''s injuries had fully recovered after half a day of recuperation.


    "I really can''t use the leader... I heard that if my sister is a little bit naughty, she would be more cute, so Wang specifically allowed her to do this. But Wang, I seem to have heard you say it before, as if Wang said he was controlled by the sister! So, did the leader cater to the king''s taste and deliberately be the king''s elder sister?" Guang pretended to have a suddenly realized expression, and continued to tease Luo Cuilian.


    "That''s right, Luo Cuilian promises to be my woman! Of course, it''s okay to be my sister part-time, it will be very exciting..." Nie Kong caught her white fingers.


    "Although you have defeated my fateful opponent, but you want to... want me... I am your woman very early! Humph... I will leave first, and wait for you to catch up with me first!" Pure and proud Luo Cuilian, how could she withstand the molesting of a few of them in partnership.


    After saying these words, Luo Cuilian glared at Nie Kongyiyan.Flower petals fluttered around her, and the peerless beauty, who was her sister, disappeared with a scream, surrounded by gorgeous flowers and snow.It was her proficient Taoism that shrank into an inch, and she possessed the spells that quickly traveled distances.


    "Uh...what''s going on? The leader will run away..." The women were originally to promote the relationship between the two, but they didn''t expect the leader to escape in embarrassment.

 319 The collapse of the second element text 0325Lovely leader

    "Wang, the leader is a very arrogant woman, I think it''s better for you to give up her!" Guang muttered and said, for fear that the leader would bully himself by joining in.


    "That''s right, the king can''t catch up with her anyway." Athena''s wise eyes looked at Nie Kong with a smile but a smile, as if she wanted to see Nie Kong deflated.


    "It''s just started. Don''t draw conclusions so early. You know the king''s ability. Let''s see how the king conquered the leader. By the way, it shouldn''t be possible for the king to let go of the beauties like the leader." Erica A sunny smile appeared.


    "You stay at the shrine and wait to see how I can chase the leader back." Nie Kong had already set the coordinates on her body, and he could get around her by simply teleporting.So no matter Luo Hao goes to the ends of the world, Nie Kong can easily find her.


    As Nie Kong''s pupils glowed with a faint golden light, a three-meter black crack appeared in the room, which was the space barrier that Nie Kong broke through with powerful soul power.With the teleporting skill used, Nie Kong''s teleportation using the space disappeared in the house.


    "Wang he really is the leader who likes the beauty of the country, but...but the leader is two hundred years old." Yuri folded his hands tightly in front of his fat chest, staring at the night sky.


    The leader who was on his way home began to feel bored and anxious.Nie Kong is really true. It seems that he has teased me with a profound tone several times... I also unknowingly become happy, and gradually become close to him.Could it be...Is there any fateful bond between me and him... Luo Cuilian, you are a fool.The other party is two hundred years younger than you, which is not suitable for you at all! But, if there is a chance...


    The moon is not big tonight, and the steep Mount Lu looks very dark.As soon as Nie Kong entered the forest path, he happened to see Luo Cuilian walking like MM in the faint moonlight.


    A bad idea started brewing in Nie Kong''s mind.He suddenly flashed behind her from the forest, and his big hand moved from behind to cover her lips like a lightning.Luo Cuilian was shocked, this trail has always been safe.Her struggling hands and soft, fragrant body were hugged tightly by the big iron-like hands, and she couldn''t get any results.Alas, she is only to blame for her waist being too thin and being hugged to death.


    Mount Lu is the base of the Five Prisons Sacred Religion, so anyone would dare to come here to go wild?Luo Cuilian struggled with all her strength, but the hand around her waist was as firm as a rock, and her strength remained undiminished.Although she struggled hard, although her strength was exhausted, there was no effect.


    "I have the power of a King Kong Warrior, and my power is comparable to a behemoth. But my power will actually be useless, he... who is he?" Luo Hao, who was panicked, never thought that the opponent was Nie Kong, the reason was that she simply I wouldn''t believe that Nie Kong could chase him so quickly.


    She suddenly stopped struggling, Nie Kong was slightly taken aback, could it be that she gave up so quickly.Her eyes suddenly swept to the sharp will in her eyes, and she noticed that her heels had been raised, and she slammed on the soles of Nie Kong''s feet.Nie Kong reacted extremely quickly, and his feet slammed backwards, flashing this move and trampled on him.Nie Kong suddenly withdrew the hand covering her cherry lips, twisted her beautiful face and whispered, "It''s me!"


    This sound is so familiar. Luo Hao raised her head and saw Nie Kong looking at herself with a smile. She was surprised: "Why are you."


    Nie Kong smiled and said, "Sister, I''m sorry, I wanted to make a joke."


    Luo Haofen fisted and scolded: "Can this be a joke? It scares me to death." This strength is not as good as itching, and Nie Kong did not dodge, letting the shy one beat her.


    Luo Cuilian beat her for a while, probably because her little hand was hurting. She suddenly realized that she was still on Nie Kong''s body. Her beautiful face turned red and said, "Don''t let me down yet."


    Nie Kong smiled slightly and said, "I want to hold my sister like this, can''t you?" Hearing this, as if asking for advice, it''s just that there is no sign of loose palms around the waist.


    Some other voices faintly came, and the two looked back, and it turned out that two wild cats appeared in the trees on the path.The two cats may be flooded with spring water, and they began to join wildly in front of Nie Kong.Meow Fachun''s voice panted and said with great potential.


    Luo Cuilian''s head was buried in Nie Kong''s arms, there is no arrogance.Nie Kong looked at the shy and charming face leaning in his arms, lifted Luo Cuilian''s soft body, and kissed deeply when the distance was suitable.


    Two red clouds floated on Luo Cuilian''s cheeks, but she still didn''t raise her head: "What''s so beautiful, it''s just a simple wooden house, it''s very small." Nie Kong didn''t let go of the aisle, "Can I see it?" The unreasonable expression seemed to say nothing else was worthwhile.


    Luo Cuilian whispered: "You have to let me go, I will take you there."


    Nie Kong smiled lightly and said, "I''m afraid of letting you go, and you suddenly run away. I will hold you, okay."


    Luo Cuilian blushed too much, and continued to say: "No, if you show it to the followers of the Five Prisons Sect, it will be fine."


    Nie Kong''s eyes rolled: "The older sister covers her cheeks, then others will not be able to see her face, let''s go ahead."


    "Okay... OK, don''t mess around!" Luo Cuilian, who was dizzy and covered her hot face, would actually agree to such an idea of ??hiding her ears and stealing the bell.Her actions at this time are so cute.

 320 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0336, prepared to leave

    In the face of Luo Cuilian who was so cute, Nie Kong became more possessive.The leader is estimated to be the most beautiful girl of the godslayer, and it will always be right to push.


    Nie Kong swept his arms and directly grabbed Luo Cuilian''s knee.Steady pace, under the guidance of Luo Cuilian, walked towards the forbidden land of the Five Prisons.There were few people on the trail.Originally, there were not many people in this forbidden area, not to mention that it was already nine o''clock in the night and it was estimated that it had already rested.


    Luo Cuilian lay in Nie Kong''s arms, covering her flushed cheeks with both hands.


    The waterfall on Mount Lu rushed down the river, glowing silver in the faint moonlight.And around the waterfall, stands a wooden house of dozens of square meters.Although the wooden house is very simple, the whole painting is somewhat ethereal.


    Nie Kong opened the door, so elegant and clean room.The room was spotless, with a long wicker chair leaning against the wall.There is a pure white bookshelf on the opposite side, and a lot of materials are neatly arranged.Two pots of fragrant orchids are placed on the wooden window.A purple vine hangs from the wooden beam, and the leaves make a rustling sound while gently rippling.


    Didn''t find the bed, did MM Luo Cuilian learn from Xiaolongnu sleeping on the rope?Nie Kong''s eyes fluttered wildly. Of course, it was important to find the bedroom first.Finally far away from the corner of the waterfall, Nie Kong found a wooden door.


    Nie Kong walked towards the bedroom with Luo Cuilian on his back and gently opened the wooden door.There is infinite vitality in the neatness, and the purple gauze that seems like a dreamy sky is wrapped around the bed, a bit mysterious.A very beautiful dressing table is leaning against the head of the bed.Then there is a walnut wardrobe.With the antique decoration, Nie Kong seems to have come to the boudoir of ancient Chinese girls.


    Nie Kong chuckled and said, "My sister''s boudoir is very classical. I have the illusion of being in an ancient girl''s room."


    Luo Cuilian snorted: "I, Luo Hao, was originally an old monster who has lived for two hundred years. Of course I am used to living for several decades, and of course I have not changed my habits."


    Nie Kong hugged Luo Cuilian and walked for two steps, approached the bed, and lay down directly on the bed. He smelled the refreshing fragrance and said, "If the monster has a sister you are so beautiful, then I would like it very much."


    The limbs are wide, occupying the entire bed like an octopus, with an expression of incomparable enjoyment on his face.


    "Even if you say this...I...I, Luo Hao, don''t agree to be your woman so simply..." Luo Cuilian had no choice but to take this rascal guy, and turned sideways from his back.He desperately held his hand to pull him out of his show bed.


    As a result, she was pulled by Nie Kong''s hand, and Luo Cuilian threw herself on the bed.God.


    Having arrived at this stage, Nie Kong was of course afraid of missing the opportunity to get Luo Hao.


    "No...no, you are my brother..."


    The girl had hidden her emotions for hundreds of years, as if a flood had burst out.


    "Woo...sister can''t stop younger brother''s bestiality..."


    Is it true that, as Erica said, hateful has developed an ethical relationship with his brother?Ahhhhhhhhhhh so happy, my brother has completely entered me.

 321 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0337, the end of the godslayer

    In short, Nie Kong enjoyed the girls'' service comfortably, and more than three years passed unconsciously.It''s been eight years since I came to Godkiller, and Nie Kong, who was tired of playing, was going to leave.


    After taking all the girls into the Dingtian Ring, Nie Kong used the collected faith power to break the dimensional barrier.Although the godslayer was not destroyed, since he killed Godou with his own hands, the power of faith gathered was very violent.


    "It''s time to leave, where will the next world be?" With infinite expectations, Nie Kong plunged into the black hole.The world''s strongest godkiller disappeared mysteriously with his servants, causing great turmoil in the godkiller world.


    No one knows where Nie Kong and the others are going, they just disappeared mysteriously.Lu Yinghua, Luo Hao''s disciple, seemed very happy, and finally escaped the shadow of his master''s strength.

 322 The collapse of the second element text 0328, the grown-up Rias

    The vague figure couldn''t see his appearance clearly, and the clear memory was his red eyes and short silver hair.He gave me the blood-red bat, and in the blur, she heard that it was given to herself as a gift for the envoy.


    "Goodbye, my daughter." Looking at me with loving nostalgia, he smiled and shook his hand.I felt my heart was about to split, and I cried bitterly and wanted to rush into his arms.


    But my mother hugged me, watching him go away, her heart twisted with pain.


    "Daughter, let''s go back, mom don''t cry here." The mom who had grabbed the gift forcibly hugged me and left him.The dark passage was twisted, and his vague figure disappeared from his eyes.


    "Don''t..." In the strange mansion, the sleeping girl suddenly woke up.When she realized that it was a dream, she seemed to have lost something in a daze.


    The girl has really red hair that reaches her waist, and her hair floats as if the surrounding scenery has turned crimson.The fair skin was moist and full of radiance. No words could not describe the grace of her figure. It is hard to imagine that a teenage girl would have such a figure.The girl seems to like to take off to sleep, so her skin is completely exposed to the air after she wakes up.


    "Little Lias, did you have that kind of dream again. Mom, I have told you many times, he is just a dad you have imagined..." It seemed to hear the girl''s exclamation, at the door Squeaky opened suddenly, and a milf who looked like the girl in the room walked into the room.The bumpy figure of a milf is actually more charming than a girl.


    More than ten years have passed, didn''t Liyas forget him yet.But the space barrier in another world has been unable to break through since they came back.What can Vinylana do, she can only hide her daughter from her childhood.


    But I didn''t expect Xiao Lias to frequently dream about the scenes of parting when she was a child, crying and crying to find her father since she was young.Sometimes I even said pitifully, "Mom, I was raised by you, right." The most pitiful is my husband, who has been left out by his daughter since childhood.


    "Is that true, but why is the bat in my dream being my envoy?" Little Lias murmured, her heart a little confused.Since she was one year old when she left Nie Kong, Xiao Liyasi can remember the parting scene more than ten years ago is quite impressive.As for Nie Kong''s appearance, Li Yasi''s memory is very vague.


    "How could my mother deceive her daughter? Of course it''s true. My mother has nothing to ask, I just hope that the matter should be settled as soon as possible." Vinylana grabbed her daughter''s hand and mentioned the previous Phoenix Come to discuss the important matters of marriage.


    "Mom, I''ve said before, I won''t marry him! Since I am the successor of the family, the husband''s son-in-law''s partner is up to me! The rest of the family is too anxious!" He was wearing a red suit. Wearing a tie and opening his shirt to his chest, Lycra Phoenix of the swinger came to Lias'' mind, and Xiao Lias directly refused."Of course I respect my daughter''s opinion, but Lias, isn''t this possible? Our Gremory situation is actually unexpectedly embarrassing. You should consider your brothers and their feelings? Your father and brother are very worried, afraid that our family will meet Cut off in your generation. In the previous war, many pure-blood demons have died. Even if we are out of the war, we are still fighting against the fallen angels and the God camp. The heirs of the pure-blood demons and those guys have a meaningless little It¡¯s a matter of scale conflict and death, and the family line is cut off from time to time. Considering the future of the devil, it is natural to combine the family with the pure-blooded superior demon. The pure-blooded superior demon and the new generation of the next generation. Valuable, daughter consider it?" But from the content, I know that this is very important to the demon world, but Rias always missed the shadow of Nie Kong in her memory.


    Although Rias was silent, her eyes were still sharp.


    "My mother should know Lycra''s character, that kind of person is not worthy of my husband. He has so many beautiful family members, he only looks at the background of my brother Demon King..." But the ancient tradition of the devil, yes The problem that Lias can''t control!


    "But the new demons, the reincarnated demons that originated from humans, have become more and more powerful recently. If this continues, the senior demons of the ancient family with a long history like ours will have less and less standpoints, but we can never let the pure blood demons disappear. Right? Just to prevent the pure-blood demon from extinction. However, our family has only two brothers and sisters, and your brother has left the house. In this way, only the daughter can inherit the Gremory family, right? The Gremory family without a husband-in-law Will be severed in your generation. Does your daughter want to interrupt the family line that has been passed down from generation to generation? And he is very strong, the devil¡¯s ranking game has achieved a record of victory!" Lycra, who has the attributes of the phoenix, has reached the highest strength Superior demon.


    "Huh...If I collect the demon pieces, I have to see how strong he is..." Destruction magic combined with Nie Kong''s vitality magic power, and Rias had already reached the upper demon''s strength.


    "Mom, I want to marry the person I like. Even the devil with a long history has no right to stop my freedom of love." Lias said firmly.


    "Anyway, please think about it. Don''t always fantasize about the dad in your dreams... Of course mom supports your decision, but you have to pass the daddy''s pass! Phoenix people should come to us in Gremory after a while To propose marriage, your daughter must be prepared to deal with them." Vinylana knew that her daughter never gave up looking for Nie Kong in another world, so she was very worried about her daughter''s lifelong event.Although I know that the father of another world is very good, but there are space barriers in the daughter, how can you get past?


    "Okay, okay, my daughter knows." The burden of the family rested on Rias''s shoulders, making her feel very heavy.But Rias is strong, she wants to resist the marriage of the two families.


    Although my mother said it was the father who imagined it in a dream, I think my father would be waiting for Rias somewhere.Don''t worry, dad, Rias will definitely find you...

 323 The collapsed two-dimensional text 0329, appeared in the demon world

    The devil has a purple sky, no sun and no moon!The dim light provides photosynthesis that plants need, but people who are used to the human world might feel a gloomy feeling when they come here.


    The Demon Realm is divided into several spheres of influence, the territory of the Old Demon School, the territory of the Fallen Angels, and of course the demon clan commanded by the four demon kings in power at this moment.And because of mutual jealousy for fear of triggering a war, they did not have any conflicts in the Demon Realm.The human world is their turnover point, a place where contradictions secretly arouse.


    For example, if the demons in the world are killed by fallen angels, that is very normal.Although the angels, fallen angels, and demons have all signed an armistice agreement, who can say it clearly?


    The purple sky suddenly cracked a ten-meter-large crack, as if it could swallow any black hole, and appeared in the devil''s world, the watcher of the god child-the sphere of influence of the fallen angel.Nie Kong, with silver hair and red eyes, jumped out of the black crack.


    "There are illegal intruders!" After the fallen angel near the black hole noticed the abnormal shape of the sky, he fluttered with the black wings behind him and jumped forward.


    Nie Kong who came out first used his spiritual sense to perceive the surrounding environment, but he actually found two angels with black wings rushed around, and they were all glamorous female angels.


    The degree of exposure has surpassed that of bikinis, and it has almost reached the range of erotic underwear.In particular, the fallen angels all revealed a coquettish temperament, which is simply a moving fairy.


    "Haha...we actually encountered a demon who broke in privately. Caravana matches to see who can hunt him down first." As if to perceive Nie Kong''s faint red magic power, the most beautiful angel laughed Tao.The heart is as vicious as a snake and scorpion, and they don''t have life in their eyes. No wonder they are fallen angels.


    "Hehe... What a handsome and charming demon! Renalei has something to discuss, how nice it would be to catch him back and serve us! Listening to the seniors say that something between men and women is very happy, so I want to try it. It is." It turned out to be a fallen angel, and the evil thoughts were directly spoken without covering up.


    Originally, Nie Kong didn''t plan to kill the two slutty-dressed angels, but after hearing what Caravana said, he had the idea of ??accepting them as his lowest female slaves.


    "What''s the use of catching it back? We are going to the human world to monitor the owner of the artifact in a few days. Don''t worry, Caravana. I will leave him a whole body. You can play with him any way you want." Renalei smiled, exuding a cold and cruel smell.


    "Renale is good or bad, you want me to rape the corpse!" Caravana said so, but his eyes were a little eager to try.


    From the pair of black wings behind it, you can guess that their strength is very weak, perhaps because they perceive the weak magic power radiated by Nie Kong, they are so arrogant.


    Sha...The hostility spread, and the pressure from the two women swept Nie Kong.The dazzling light energy gathered in Renalei''s hands, and gradually appeared a light gun condensed from the rich light.


    It is really strange to say that they have such a dark heart that they can use light energy.


    "The devil''s weakness is that he is very afraid of light attacks. Let me purify you." The light energy in his hand is like the holy javelin of the holy celestial beast, and it is aimed at Nie Kong''s heart.


    It seems that Renale really kept the promise and wanted to leave Caravana a whole body.


    "Don''t be kidding, why do you want to kill me?" Although the condensed light energy hit Nie Kong''s heart, the light gun actually shattered the sky like glass.The crimson pupils looked at them lightly, and there was a chill across the backs of the two women, and the pores all over their bodies were agitated.The hostility from Nie Kong is so terrible!The bodies of the two angels were shaking.


    The two-winged black angel is equivalent to the strength of a low-level demon, which is simply too weak.


    That''s right, the two women probably can''t resist the chill.It was like a confrontation with the leader Asazel-no, even above that.


    "He should be a low-level demon. Our light system can obviously restrain him..." The attack was neutralized, making Renalei''s eyes widened.


    "Let''s show you what a real angel is, and if you get rid of it, you will stain my hands..." If possible, Nie Kong wanted Lilith Beast to form a force of fallen angels.


    Of course, if there are angels, Nie Kong even wants the holy female beasts to form a holy angel army.


    "Come out, the two angels who guard me!" As Nie Kong''s spiritual knowledge cast into the Dingtian Ring, the two angels who were playing with Jiaer appeared out of thin air.


    Two ten-winged angels appeared in front of Renalei and the others, making the two women pale with fright.The power gap is too big, especially the sacred angel with ten wings of enemies.


    "Woo...Master, are you finally willing to let me out? Lilith waited so hard!" After the seductive Lilith beast appeared, she coquettishly wrapped Nie Kong''s arm.


    Compared with Lilith Beast, the two fallen angels are far worse in terms of beauty or charm.The two women added beauty by revealing their clothes, and Lilith''s faint glance at her eyes probably could take away the man''s soul.


    "I always believe that the master will be useful to my day, and the celestial beast is working hard for this. I... can I finally help the master?" The pure and innocent light power spread out, and the white feathers fell from the sky.


    A few kilometers in radius was like a dazzling sun, and the terrifying light system energy spread far away.Within the power of the God Child Watcher, all fallen angel powerhouses all felt the pure light power.


    "He...Where is he sacred? Two ten-winged angels actually call him master..." The two women wanted to cry without tears, and could not wait to slap themselves!!


    "Which archangel came to our fallen angel''s site, Michael or Gabriel?" The appearance of the celestial beast alarmed several senior officials of the fallen angel.They fluttered with black wings and rushed at full speed in Nie Kong''s direction.


    "Okay, don''t be coquettish!" Stroking the little head of Lilith Beast, Nie Kong said the purpose of calling them out.It turned out that the master wanted Lilith to train two fallen angels, and Lilith sweetly responded to Nie Kong.

 324 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0330, the twelve-winged fallen angel appears

    The feminine Demon King Digimon is also one of the seven Demon King Digimon that controls the color X.It is believed that it was originally the same race as the angel beast, and was called the dark goddess after the fall.Confused by her beautiful and poisonous appearance, it is said that if she is fooled by her temptation, she will definitely die.


    Lilith beast looks like a fallen angel, but she uses dark power.The fallen angels here use the power of light, so there is a big difference.


    "Oh... it''s so revealing clothes! There are clothes that show so many parts of the skin, it''s extremely colorless! But you are not far behind to seduce my master."


    The two women gritted their teeth and forcibly moved the black wings behind them and fled away.The strength gap is too great, and they can''t even mention the meaning of resistance.


    "Tsk... it''s too late to escape at this time." The enchanting Lilith stretched her left hand to the front of her red lips, and spit the pink scent at them slightly.Like a cold wind, the pink fragrance completely blown into the bodies of the two women.


    "Ah!" The two women who were fleeing seemed to have lost all their strength and fell straight from the sky.And their fair skin was covered with hot crimson at this time.They stroked their sharp positions with their little hands, and even the cracks in their legs overflowed with a lot of water stains.Due to the erosion of Lilith''s color X, they are like sows in spring.


    Lilith beast walked in front of the two women and stomped on Renalei''s lower abdomen with her little feet."Ahhhhh..." Renalei did not feel pain, but was strongly stimulated to cater to Lilith''s trampling.


    "I also...please do it harder..."


    "Master, what type do you want Lilith to train them into?" Lilith chuckled with two beautiful angels.


    "How can such fallen and filthy angels serve the master? The master wants me to kill them." The holy female beast looked at the two exposing angels in disgust, without any favor at all.


    "Of course they are not qualified to be compared with you. Lilith helps the master to train them into obedient female slaves and form a fallen angel army to serve you!" Nie Kong wants to capture all the beautiful fallen angels.Of course, it would be even better if there was a holy female angel army.


    Lilithmon, who controls sex X, has very good training skills. She slowly provokes the impulse of the two women to prevent them from venting.The emptiness of ups and downs emptied their resistance, and what was left was the bitch-like attributes of a meat toilet.


    A fallen angel with twelve wings floated in the sky, and two men followed him beside him.The one on the left is a male fallen angel with ten wings, and the man on the right has white wings of light.


    "I feel the amazing light power, should it be coming from the front, Azazel?" the man with white wings asked.


    "That''s right, but I am very puzzled. In the last battle, not only the four great demon kings died, but even the god who made angels died. But Michael and the others would actually enter our territory privately. Could it cause a war? "It turns out that the Twelve Winged Angels are the governors of the Watchers of the Son of God, and the fallen angels who like to study divine tools these days.


    "It seems really regrettable guy. Governor, do you think you want to kill him directly? Valli, who possesses the light-winged sword of the White Dragon Emperor, and the two of us join forces, even if Michael kills him. He will be very relaxed too." Ten Winged Angel said softly.


    "Really, Balakil, why have you become like the war mad Kabile? Things have not developed to that point. War can be avoided if it is avoided! If you teach him a lesson, I can accept...I I am looking forward to the situation of Fat Beating Michael in a while." Asathel said quite interestingly.


    Valli put the mask over the helmet and showed his face.


    "For this purpose, the Governor of the Fallen Angel, Archangel Michael, is a good opponent, and I look forward to his performance." Vali, who owns the White Dragon King, is like Tojo in the world of the daddy, a complete fighting freak. .


    Azazel put down a bold battle post, and Wali responded with a haughty smile.


    Buzzing, the wings that were darker than the night were swung vigorously, Azazel led the two companions towards Nie Kong, leaving three phantoms in the sky.


    Zheng!boom!boom--


    There were loud noises and dazzling flashes in the air, and Nie Kong just put the two fallen angels who were spasms into the ring.Looking up, three phantoms rushed down from the sky.


    "Who are you, and what is the purpose of breaking into our fallen angel site?" The angel in front of them was completely beyond their expectations, and was not the archangel in the heavens they were familiar with.


    And when he arrived, he just saw Nie Kong "destroying" their companion Fallen Angel, so Azazel''s tone was full of hostility.


    "Unfamiliar twelve-winged fallen angels, please withdraw your hostility! Otherwise, we will kill you on the charge of offending the master!" The three people who appeared were exuding dangerous aura, and the pretty faces of the two women began to become serious.


    They stood in front of Nie Kong, like hens protecting the chicks.


    "Where is he sacred? The strange Ten-winged Archangel and the strange Ten-winged Fallen Angel would actually call him master?" The three of them cast their eyes on Nie Kong behind, and they all noticed the magic power that Nie Kong faintly exudes. Showed a surprised expression.


    "Don''t be kidding, it''s you who broke into our territory privately and wiped out our comrades. You who made this provocative behavior are already the enemies of our fallen angels."


    Azazel created several rather thick spears of light that were much longer than his height, and threw them at Nie Kong and the others.The concentrated light power even admired the holy female beast.


    "It''s super unexpected that the fallen dark angel can use the sacred power, the sacred shield!" The bronze shield on the right hand of the holy celestial beast expanded several times and stood in front of Nie Kong.


    The twelve-winged Azazel is very strong, and can be compared to the devil in the world of Dad.


    "Boom!" A violent explosion sounded, but Azazel''s light gun could not break through the shield of the celestial beast.After countless double repairs, their daughters have reached the level of the devil.


    After hitting a small one, did you attract the boss? Just enough to ask them about the situation in this world.

 325 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0331, the White Dragon Emperor Wali

    "Will there be a devil who takes the archangel as a family member? Then his own strength..." The battle mad Vali was inexplicably excited, because of the excitement of encountering his opponent.Valli has the bloodline of the demon king Lucifer, which is a hybrid of Lucifer''s grandson and a human woman.At the same time, he inherited the bloodline of Lucifer and the light wings that the white dragon hosted, so whether in the past, present or future, he is the strongest white dragon emperor.Can fully control a powerful artifact, a powerful holder-an ideal existence, this is Vali.


    Logically speaking, Vali should also have a servant demon servant, but it is said that the old demon king faction does not recognize the demon pieces used by the current demon.And Valli''s character is like fighting, so it''s normal to have no family members.


    The space vibrated violently, and the fluctuation of the White Dragon King''s power swept thousands of miles around.The magic power radiating from Valli''s whole body was high, rippling with creepy arrogance.The quality is even close to the devil...


    "Hands! Defeat them first and then ask their origins!" Wow!As Azazel waved down, the spear of light turned into a dense shower, covering Nie Kong and the others.


    Azazel threw countless spears of light at Nie Kong, but Nie Kong raised his right hand with a wave.Effortless performance, the light gun that filled the sky disappeared.how is this possible!The power of the fallen angel Governor Asazel is also one of the best in the world!


    "The tree of life crystal!" It was the holy female beast who started the counterattack, and saw that she summoned the crystal balls all over the sky arranged in the shape of the tree of life and crashed into the three enemies in the air.


    The crystal is condensed by light, which shows that the light power possessed by the celestial beast is already very terrifying.


    "Lei Guang!" The ten-winged fallen angel Balakir raised his right hand and made a crash.The tens of meters-large thunder beam fell from the sky and exploded the tree of life crystal into powder.With the two attributes of light and thunder and lightning, although he is a subordinate of Azazel, his strength is already close to that of the governor.


    "You have to be careful, don''t get hurt. Although the strength of the two fallen angels is weaker than mine, they are probably better than you." Nie Kong said.


    "Master looks down on people, Lilith beast is already very powerful now! Wait and see my performance, Nazar''s claw!" Lilith beast slapped five pairs of black wings on the back, and then formed a demon claw on his right wrist and grabbed it towards the Lightning Envoy The heart of Balakil.


    Where Lilith''s claws passed by, the surrounding plants quickly began to wither, possessing the dark power to corrode everything.Although Balakile''s huge lightning attack was very strong, the corroded claws actually melted the attributes of the lightning.


    And because light is the nemesis of darkness, Lei Guang can resist Lilith''s dark power, but it is quickly extinguished by the huge dark power of Lilith Beast.


    "Javelin in the Garden of Eden!" Seeing that Lilith beast had chosen a target to fight, the Celestial Beast was unwilling to show weakness and shot at the twelve-winged Azazel.The two have the power of light at the same time, so victory depends on the strength of the power of light.The confrontation of the power of light shone the purple sky extremely brightly.


    However, the Governor of the Fallen Angel is not so simple, he will of course have a back hand.It seems to be evenly matched, but Azazel seems to be at ease!!


    While the two women were fighting each other, an unexpected attack appeared from the white light-winged youth, and the target was actually Nie Kong.Wearing white wings, his speed seemed to be blessed, and he appeared behind Nie Kong like lightning.


    The big magic bullet of football sprayed from his palm to the back of Nie Kong, and the distance was so close that there was no chance for Nie Kong to escape.Nie Kong slapped it like a fly, and used brute force to defeat Vali''s condensed magic bullet.


    "Very weak!" Nie Kong turned his body, his scarlet pupils looked at Vali coldly.From Nie Kong''s point of view, the powerhouse of the Demon King had no threat, and he had already surpassed the stage of the Demon King after passing through the world of Godkillers.


    Although Shuangxiu rarely strengthens the body, it will naturally change after a long period of time!!Nie Kong estimated that his current combat power was twice that of the First Lin God Killer.


    "Haha...This is how I deserve to be my opponent, then I''ll start using my strength." Valli laughed loudly, and he could still laugh when he saw the strong!audacious in the extreme?No, he is crazy!


    "Hands forbidden!" Behind Valli, the white wings of light began to flood his whole body, and instantly the white cold armor covered every inch of his skin, and even his face was covered by armor.After the transformation, Vali''s magic power began to boil, as if he had undergone a qualitative change.


    Shenmie Yu Bailonghuang¡¯s light-wing forbidden hand-holding indicates that Vali has fully mastered the power of the artifact, and can temporarily use the function that weakens the opponent''s ability at any time and in any proportion.Ejecting arrogance from the magic nozzle on his back, he charged towards Nie Kong!Wa used his armor to cover his face, which meant he was ready for battle!


    The fist that blessed his boiling magic blasted towards Nie Kong''s face, almost piercing the air.With a fierce punch, the wind pressure generated actually crushed the trees behind Nie Kong.Taking a closer look, the ground behind Nie Kong cracked and stretched into the distance.Probably the aftermath of Varina''s attack digs up the ground.What a powerful power!


    "Is this your real strength? It is really much stronger than just now." Nie Kong laughed and greeted Vali''s steel fist as if he was late, and he was accompanied by Nie Kong''s damaging force.


    boom!The strong wind pressure spread out, blowing up the surrounding smoke and dust.Due to the collision of the two forces, the ground on which they stood was cracked by hundreds of meters.


    "Divide!"


    There was a mechanical voice from his wings, and Nie Kong felt his power disappeared in half, and then his power disappeared completely after a few seconds.Can he completely dissolve my power in two seconds? What a weird ability.


    And Valli''s armor overflowed a little bit of bright red, obviously injured.But he didn''t appear lost, his eyes were very excited instead."Resolving half of his power actually hurt me, what a terrible power! But I can halve the opponent''s power to strengthen my power by reducing the part. In other words, now I have his power. "Valley gently squeezed his fist, and the air suddenly burst a few times.He felt that his strength had increased several times, completely beyond the bounds of the devil.Surprised at Nie Kong''s strength, but Vali was even more passionate.It is his dream to be able to fight the strong, then become stronger and defeat the great red!!To him in a world without the strong, it is simply meaningless to live, it is better to die.


    "Haha...what a strong power, I should be able to defeat you now!" After plundering all the power of Nie Kong to strengthen himself, Vali spoke with strong confidence.

 326 The collapsed two-dimensional body text 0332, crushed

    That''s right!But no matter how powerful the host is, there is still the limit to withstand Nie Kong''s power.He will release the power beyond the range from the light wing on his back, so as to maintain the power limit and not self-destruct.That is to say, he can maintain his power at the highest peak at any time, or even reach his highest level, and will not explode because his power exceeds the load...


    The power to dissolve and plunder the enemy, this is the ability possessed by Shenmiegu Bailonghuang Guangwing after being forbidden.


    "Ah drink!" Vali, full of explosive power, was like a rabbit seeing his favorite carrot, whistling towards Nie Kong.He was probably only stepping on the ground, but the mud within a dozen meters range was all sunken.And behind the white light wings ejected arrogance, once again helping him increase his speed.


    With a loud bang, the two collided fiercely in the air again.But Nie Kong only used 50% of his power, and he was actually pushed back a few steps by the enemy in front of him!Of course the enemy retreats more, but the strength is too fast.The power to speed ratio has just increased twice, is it such an exaggeration?Nie Kong squinted his eyes and said to himself, what kind of dimensional world is this, it has such a high level of force!


    "Wow... it works, I have a chance to win!" Vali shouted with excitement, dazzling all around Nie Kong.Easily dodging Vali''s eyes and attacking him, Nie Kong pumped his hand and slammed his armor hard.


    Sure enough, as he expected, the enemy in front of him has the skills to dissolve his power and absorb his power.After determining his skills, Nie Kong feared that he would dissolve and absorb his full strength, and he began to use his proud skills.


    "Steel forging!"


    With a few snaps, four black steel swords floated in front of Nie Kong out of thin air.With Nie Kong''s control, the sword pierced the air like a black lightning crackling and aimed at the fast-flying Vali in the sky.


    Although Nie Kong didn''t know how fast Xiuxian''s flying sword would be, he already felt that the sword he controlled was very fast.


    "The artifact created by the magic sword?"


    Vali unfolded what looked like a light shield in front of him to try to defend, but with the power of steel containing the dragon and snake nemesis and the terrifying magic blessing of Nie Kong, the sword easily destroyed Vali''s defense and his two-handed hand armor.Four black swords pierced into his limbs and nailed him to the ground.The armor that originally radiated brilliant white light was destroyed in this way, completely unable to resist Nie Kong''s sharp sword.


    "The magic sword has the weird energy to restrain our dragon, my ability can''t work!" The light wing behind it made a mechanized sound, but obviously only Vali could hear it.


    Cough... Valli, with blood spurting out of his mouth, swayed to stand up, but the sharp sword pierced his limbs.Even though the corner of his mouth was bleeding from the injury, he still smiled happily: "Haha...you are so amazing, you actually broke my artifact!" With the Wings of the White Dragon Emperor, Vali is confident even at the Demon Lord level. Fight, but will be defeated by strange demons.


    Is there any more energy left? Nie Kong once again produced two sharp blades and shot them through Vali''s lower abdomen!After being pierced by two magic swords, the injured Vali finally calmed down.


    "It is unbelievable that Vali, who has inherited the lineage of Lucifer and the god-killing device, was defeated so quickly. It seems that I have to use it and defeat the angel in front of me as soon as possible!" Although he defeated the celestial beast with his own light power , But it is estimated that it will take a long time to tell the winner!The situation is already very serious, and Azazel is ready to use his last resort.


    The dagger in Azazel''s hand was deformed-it turned into pieces, glowing.


    "Hand-free!" A flash of light instantly enveloped the surroundings.After the light subsided, an angel in gold full-body armor appeared on the spot.His body was shining with golden light, with the outline of a creature-almost like a dragon in the west.


    Snapped!Six pairs of black wings spread out on his back, and black feathers are flying around.


    With a golden armor like a dragon and black wings, Azazel put on the dragon armor!He also has a huge spear of light in his hand!This is the masterpiece of the artificial artifact, the flash gun of the Fallen Dragon, and the armor of the Fallen Dragon that simulates the forbidden state of hands after studying the artifacts of the Dragon Race such as the White Dragon Emperor Guangyi!


    The wave of the dragon came from the armor, and it was not trivial!His whole body exudes a strong arrogance, which will actually be close to the forbidden state of the White Dragon Emperor''s light wings!The twelve-winged angel with a magical weapon is just as powerful as a tiger.


    "Switching the artifact to the overclocking state to force the awakening of the forbidden hand is a kind of loss of control. But the out of control artifact will destroy itself afterwards, and it is considered a throwaway artificial artifact. Even so, the artifact will actually emit the flames of a dragon. The Governor''s artifact The development technology is too exaggerated!" Balaquil waved a thunder light to force Lilith back, his eyes full of surprise and looked at the governor who exuded strange fluctuations.The original manifestation artifact can be restored no matter how many times it is damaged as long as the holder is not dead.Conversely, if the artifact is taken away through a special ceremony, the holder may die.


    "It turns out that the mighty Valli was actually defeated. No wonder the Governor jumps the wall in a hurry. With two family members of the ten-winged angels, he is already close to the demon king, but why have we never heard of his reputation for thousands of years?"


    It happened in an instant, and Azazel raised his spear and greeted the holy female beast.The power he possessed at this time had completely surpassed the divine beast.


    In an instant, blood spurted from Azazel''s body.He softened and fell to his knees on the spot.On the armor of his chest, there was a wound with a large bowl mouth, and there was a sound of a two-meter black sword that had penetrated the armor.


    After a few tenths of a second, the victory or defeat was already divided.


    "Not only did he fail to help the owner, but he also had to help him! I thought that my strength has improved so much, but now it seems that I am really too weak." The Celestial Beast said depressed.


    "Don''t be sad, the celestial beast is already very strong now." Nie Kong gently wiped away the sweat dripping from the cloth on her flawless face, comfortingly said.Celestial Beast is his second woman, of course Nie Kong pity her very much.


    Enjoying Nie Kong''s gentleness, the celestial beast bloomed with an unparalleled happy smile.She pressed into Nie Kong''s arms and looked at her master who had followed her for more than ten years.


    "Oh... the master is so eccentric, he helped the goddess but didn''t help me!" Lilith beast muttered, her pretty face showing a charming look!


    "I thought he would surrender, he was quite spine. Don''t worry, I''ll help you..." Just after Nie Kong finished speaking, Balaquil smiled bitterly.


    "Don''t take action, I...I surrender!" The Governor was killed. Of course he was not confident to deal with Nie Kong''s attack.With this sacrifice, it is better to reserve some strength to take care of the injured Governor.

 327 The collapsed two-dimensional text 0333, the confirmed world

    "I accept your surrender!" Since Balakil declared his surrender, he just happened to understand the background here from him who was not injured.


    "I didn''t expect our fallen angels to be defeated by the devil. I''m really unwilling!" Balakil took a deep breath, a lonely look flashed across his face.


    "There are too many strong people who have lost in my hands. You are not many, but you are not many! I have a few questions to ask you, I hope you can satisfy me!" For Nie Kong, the strong They are used to trample, whether they are righteous or evil, as long as the road that blocks him, Niekong will slam them under his feet, and kill them if they refuse to accept it.


    "Asshole boy, even more rampant than our fallen angels!"


    Seeing him possess such courage at such a young age, he is really a hero.He hadn''t heard of Nie Kong''s reputation after living for thousands of years, so Balakil felt that Nie Kong was not very young.


    "I am willing to help you! But it is not suitable for conversation. If it is convenient, please come to our Fallen Angel headquarters as a guest!" Balakil was concerned about the situation of the injured two companions, so he politely asked.


    "Okay, let me go with you!" See if there are any fallen female angels in the headquarters, Nie Kong wants to take them back for training.Balakil picked up the two of them one by one, and led the three of Nie Kong to fly to their headquarters.


    The closer to the headquarters of the fallen angels, the greater the number of fallen angels.But there are really few female angels, and I haven''t seen many along the way.After ten minutes, they arrived at their destination.A huge and modern castle, decorated very solemnly and luxuriously!


    Balakil held the injured two and took Nie Kong to the luxurious reception room.Originally, he wanted the Governor to heal his wounds, but the Governor insisted on accompany him.


    "Ask, I will tell you everything I know." Since he has surrendered, Balakil has no room for rejection.


    "Which is the strongest in the world, should you know?" Who would stupidly ask what world this is, so Nie Kong asked around the corners, wanting to understand the background of the world through the strongest.


    "Are you saying that the world is the strongest?" Balakil looked up at Nie Kong strangely, perhaps because he thought that Nie Kong was a person with the same personality as Vali.


    "Tell everything you know, I really want to know who is better than me!!" Nie Kong asked again.


    "As far as I know, in addition to our fallen angel governor, the remaining four demon kings, such as the four great demon kings, are all top powerhouses, and then several archangels in the heavens. Fallen angels, demons, angels, and Nordic Protoss Odin, China Di Shitian...Of course, the strongest one is the great red swimming in the space mezzanine-the true Emperor Chilong, and the second is the infinite dragon god Orpheus!!" Balakir did not hide After spotting all the powerhouses in the world.


    Balakil vaguely remembered the majesty and prestige of the two dragons swept the spot in the last war.And because they disrupted the war, they forced all the strong to work hard to kill them and sealed them in the artifact.


    "How come, there will be a stronger presence than them?" Lilith beast and Celestial Beast looked at each other, and the more they knew, the more they felt their own weakness.


    Nie Kong suddenly realized the feeling of becoming more and more familiar.It turns out that the guy who just played against is Vali with the White Dragon Emperor''s light wings, no wonder it can weaken my power!!So Nie Kong can be sure from hearing his words that he has come to the world of DXD in the High School of Devil.


    "The four great demon kings, the infinite dragon god Orpheus, and the true red dragon god emperor... These should be characters from the Devil''s High School, did I actually come to Lias'' world?" In a daze, Nie Kong remembered his childhood Li Yasi''s sad and crying expression.He missed his daughter Lias very much, but now she still remembers herself?Now her daughter... what has become?


    I silently sensed the blood that I gave to Lias more than ten years ago, but found that there was a very weak response, and it should be far away!My own teleportation skills, unexpectedly failed to break that barrier!


    "Come out, Griffia!" Nie Kong released his maid captain, Griffia, wanting to reconfirm the specific situation of this world.


    Graffia, who had served Jia''er, and her daughter Jia''er were all released by Nie Kong.


    "Dad, really, tell me how long you haven''t played with Jia''er!" Jia''er pouted. Although the tone was complaining, it was more of a surprise.The orange hair has been tied into one, tied behind her back.The cute pretty face hasn''t changed much, it''s completely the appearance of more than ten years.The height is 150cm!After Jiaer appeared, she hung on Nie Kong''s waist as always, and buried her head in Nie Kong''s arms, enjoying the familiar breath of her father.


    "Ahem... Jia''er, you are already a grown-up girl, and you will be laughed at if you act like a baby!" Nie Kong could clearly feel the softness that belongs to her.


    Nie Kong quickly pushed Jia''er away a little bit and tried to persuade his daughter.


    Jia''er looked around quickly, then turned her head and pressed into Nie Kong''s arms, blushing and said: "Jia''er doesn''t care about this, I think this is good!"


    "Master, don''t be embarrassed by Jia''er, it''s rare for her to be so happy." Griffia, who accompanied her, said softly.


    "Don''t talk about it yet, Griffia, do you know where this is?" Nie Kong asked quickly.


    Hearing Nie Kong''s reminder, Griffia looked away from her lover Nie Kong and noticed the three people around.After seeing the two familiar fallen angels, Griffia suddenly covered her mouth.


    "It''s the governor of the fallen angel, Asasel, two adults, Barakil, master, are we back!" Greffia, who has always been gentle, held Nie Kong''s arm in excitement, her silver eyes filled with tears.


    She has experienced the previous war, and of course she will remember who the fallen angel was before!But in front of him, Azazel was actually injured, Griffia laughed and laughed.The master is really messed up, he just came back and knocked the head of the fallen angels down!


    "You...are you Griffia..." Valli Lucifer actually knew Griffia.


    "It''s Vali, so you have grown up." It is the son of His Majesty the former Demon King Lucifer, originally her destiny was to serve the Demon King Lucifer''s maid.But now that she has Nie Kong, Lucifer failed to attract too much attention from Griffia.


    "This is the hometown of Rias, right?" Nie Kong asked.


    "The familiar atmosphere of the devil is right, Master, we can finally see Rias!" Griffia nodded heavily.

 328 The collapse of the second element text 0334, news of Lias

    The leader of the group of misfortunes is the Infinite Dragon God, the ouroboros symbolizing infinite reincarnation, born in the dimensional gap.Even after being robbed of 75% of its power by the Dragon Eater, it is still twice as strong as the Ertianlong in its heyday.However, God Emperor Zhen Chilong was driven out of his hometown.With the power that even God fears, the strongest existence above all forces.


    And Nie Kong just now knew that the White Dragon Emperor possessed Vali''s strength, even if he didn''t use the Tyrannical state, he could use the characteristics of the artifact to resist half of his power.According to this calculation, Orpheus, the infinite dragon god, is 8 times stronger than Vali.What about the most powerful God Emperor Chilong... Nie Kong felt high in fighting spirit and wanted to try his true power for the first time.With a soul as a support, Nie Kong is fully confident to challenge an opponent ten times stronger than himself!


    "Is it the sister Lias that my father said? Jia''er really wants to see her..." For the sister that father often talks about, Jiaer is full of curiosity about Lias.


    "Master, I remember that I have been apart for a long time. I don''t know how she is now? Will she remember us..." Greifiya said quietly.


    "It should have been more than ten years, maybe such a petite Jiaer will call her a sister!" Nie Kong squeezed Jiaer''s cheek, making fun of her daughter''s slow-growing Lori figure.Due to the different dimensions, Nie Kong could not estimate the ratio of time between the two worlds.But from the fallen angel Renale Niekong, the plot does not seem to have started yet.After all, the original Zha Cheng was killed by Yuma, who was the incarnation of Renalei, who had been captured by herself, and then Lias reincarnated him into her own family.


    "The reason why Jia''er didn''t grow up is entirely the responsibility of her father. Anyway, Jia''er wants to be a sister, dad, please take care of it!" Jia''er made unreasonable demands like a baby.


    Jiaer, don''t blame your father, the slow growth is a problem of your descent.And Dad really likes the look of your loli, is there anything wrong with that?


    "If you are talking about Lias of Gremory, it''s a coincidence that his elder brother brought news the day before yesterday! As the number of pure-blood demons is becoming less and less, I heard that the three males of the Phoenix family are going to join Gremory¡¯s house. , So we sent an invitation letter to the Governor! The date is tomorrow, it is estimated that it is planned, the place is the meeting place prepared by the Gremory family in the underworld. If the two parties have no opinion, then the possibility of engagement is very high!" Look jealously With Nie Kong''s father and daughter who have very good feelings, the ten-winged fallen angel Balajele said slowly.


    "You said you would get engaged!!" The cold murderous intent spread out with Nie Kong as the center. Although it was fleeting, it scared Balakil to the soles of his feet!


    "I...I don''t know, the engagement should be subject to the consent of both parents."


    Bastard stuff!Lias is my daughter, who gave you the right to decide on her lifelong events?


    "Master...can''t accept it?" Griffia asked.


    Nie Kong wasn''t sure what Lias hated, but even if Lias liked him, he had to open them.Lias is her own daughter. Who can take good care of her except herself, how can she give her daughter to others!


    "Haha..." Griffia suddenly chuckled a few times.For the first time Valli saw the gentle Griffia smiling.I used to feel very cold, without emotional ups and downs...


    "Is the master jealous? This is the first time I have seen you angry in a long time? It''s just that Griffia did not expect that the master would like her daughter to such an extent! Master, you are a pervert!"


    Azazel took out the invitation letter from his arms, with the date and place written on it.


    "This invitation letter can make you go to the party venue at Gremory''s house. A little respect, I hope it can help you rescue your daughter."


    "Don''t worry, master, we will protect you forever!" The expressions of the two angels were full of tenderness, and they followed Nie Kong''s footsteps without any regrets.


    "Hehe... Dad Jiaer will support you, I like... It''s no big deal to like your daughter..." Jiaer said, her lovely cheeks reddened first.


    After more than ten years of baptism, Jiaer has understood a lot of things between men and women.And there is always a secret hidden in her heart, a secret that father can''t snoop.


    "Thank you for your comfort, I know what to do. Since Lias is my daughter, I certainly have the responsibility to protect her from others'' bad hands!!" Nie Kong took the invitation letter, and the scarlet pupils were full of chills. .


    "Serjax is a very powerful guy, Griffia has something to tell you." Griffia paused for a while, then said seriously:


    "If you want to save Lias, you have to go to the venue to seize it by strength! And at that time there will be a gathering of strong men from all directions in the Demon Realm. Master, you have to think twice."


    "If there is that power, maybe he will turn the Demon World upside down! Haha...I really look forward to his performance tomorrow! Regardless, even if I am injured, I will go to see the excitement tomorrow!" The descendants of the demon king Lucifer, of course, hope to see the new demon faction be ugly or perished.


    The big thing that belongs to Rias... There is nothing to consider at all.From the time we adopted her, we have established an inseparable bond!!


    Jiaer saw Nie Kong''s serious appearance, and then threw into his arms.


    "It''s great, it''s great! Dad, I have been waiting for this moment for a long time. Now Jiaer should be able to help Dad. If there is a battle tomorrow, Jiaer will participate." When passing IS world, Jia My dark divine plan has evolved into the IS mecha of the Dark Fighting Tyrannosaurus.If there is a need for combat, Jiaer can control IS to strengthen himself.


    If the dark battle tyrannosaurus mecha fights with all its strength, it is estimated that it can beat the superior demons.But if he had to fight against the Demon King, his strength was a little weak.


    Jiaer acted like a baby in Nie Kong''s arms, and Nie Kong had to agree to Jiaer''s request.Nie Kong touched her head to calm her down.


    With that said, can I see Rias tomorrow.But I clearly feel that the distance between me and her is a long distance away!!Forget it, tomorrow will be the answer.


    "Stay here tonight and rest. Tomorrow I will take you over to rescue Lias."


    "You are very welcome to come to our Fallen Angel headquarters as a guest... Balakil, you go to arrange the guest room, don''t neglect them." How dare Azazel object, directly instructed Balakil to take care of Niekong and the others .

 329 The collapse of the second element Text 0335. Collect two fallen angels

    There are no female angels in the headquarters of the Fallen Angels, which really makes Nie Kong a little regretful.I wanted to catch them all, but my hope was lost.Forget it, don''t think too much, recharge your energy and wait for tomorrow''s battle.


    Rias'' elder brother, Serjax Lucifer, is a demon king with destructive powers.It itself has surpassed the possibility of demons, and the human form it possesses now is just an illusion.Its true form is like a condensate that is conscious and powerful enough to be called the magic of destruction. It was originally said to be stronger than the original Lucifer under the hidden prototype. It is said that the power after the restoration of the true appearance is 10 times that of the original Lucifer. !!Although I don''t know if he will make a move, Nie Kong has to prepare for the worst!Ten times the power of the Demon King is already lifelike. The Red Dragon God Emperor has the power to destroy the world!What''s more, there are many strong people in the venue, of course you must always be careful!But asking him to give up his daughter Rias''s engagement is a cowardly act.


    Rias should be opposed to marriage, but should be unable to resist family oppression.Now she may be waiting for her to come all the time, don''t disappoint her expectations!


    The one on the left is as holy as a lily, and the one on the right is as enchanting as a poppy!And the one in the middle is the elegant and noble rose Griffia!The silver waist-length hair stopped in front of her, covering most of the skin that can be broken.


    Of course the most attractive part is looming, and the femininity exuding is not inferior to the two angels in front!Because the three daughters have been irrigated by Nie Kong many times, that is the unique taste of a wife''s milf!!


    "If you just rely on cultivation, the improvement is too weak. Although I can maintain the best condition, I hope to get the improvement!" Nie Kong shook his head and smiled.


    "Could it be that...Is the master going to use the fallen angel he just caught for cultivation?" said the celestial beast who had helped Nie Kong forcibly push.


    "Huh... it''s really cheap for the two of them, they can actually be favored by the master!" Lilith Beast said angrily.


    "Although the master''s strength is very strong, it really needs to be promoted to a stronger level! I have a deep understanding of the horror of Serjax..." Griffia said with a nod.


    "After I finish my training, I will come to accompany you again!"


    Nie Kong opened the Dingtian Ring and found that it was the time of night in the Dingtian Ring.Since she had the goddess of darkness, Athena, her dark powers have just perfected the Ring of Heaven-possessing the attributes of the night.


    Athena really played the role of a goddess, the goddess who controlled the power of heaven and night.


    With faint spatial fluctuations, two fallen angels appeared in Nie Kong''s bedroom.After appearing, Renale scanned the surroundings in confusion, and showed a scared expression when she saw Lilith beast.


    "What are you doing there, come to the master''s side!" The severe pain from the pretty face swept across Renalei''s body, and the exposed Renalei was slapped in front of Nie Kong by Lilith beast.Caravana shivered into a ball, obediently kneeling in front of Nie Kong and the others.


    Without Nie Kong''s intervention, she would set out to play with Yicheng''s feelings and kill him.In the end, Ise was fulfilled, making him a soldier of Rias''s dependents.


    After dozens of minutes of battle, the surging energy burst out and began to strengthen the two!


    The most obvious is Renalei, who has evolved from two wings to a fallen angel with four wings!After absorbing the energy, Nie Kong then rushed into Caravana.


    "It turns out that it is really like what the predecessors said, the feeling of falling is really happy..." The two women have evolved from two wings to four wings, and they have obtained very big benefits.After Nie Kong absorbed their primordial yin, he threw them out of the bed.


    "It''s your turn, my beloved girls." Hearing Nie Kong''s sweet words, the bones of the three girls softened a bit.Nie Kong''s words were ten thousand times more violent than any, directly detonating their bodies and minds.

 330 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0336, Lias helplessness

    The Juwang Academy in the human world belongs to the realm of demons. The purpose of establishing the academy is to facilitate the demons to find potential new demons in the human world.The activity classroom of the Supernatural Research Department in the old school building is Rias''s private space.


    Every corner of the room is filled with enigmatic text, a kind of strange text that has never been seen before, on the floor, wall, and even the ceiling.The most special thing is the central circular array, which occupies most of the classroom area and looks like a huge magic array.


    "The club has been here for a long time, do you think we should go back to the demon world to participate in the banquet held by Gremory?" The talking girl has a ponytail with long black hair and a long ponytail that is endangered in three dimensions!


    With a smile at any time, gestures to exude a woman''s style!Although it is the body of a high school girl, but the development situation is close to the giant X Lias.She is the demon of Rias''s family-Queen Himeshima Juno, a student of Rias''s sophomore year.


    "It sounds good to be holding a banquet, but it was actually arranged for me to meet with Lysa Phoenix!" Lias, who has flame-like hair, stopped her pencil and responded with a hum.


    "But the president''s family has already invited celebrities from the demon world. If the president insists on going his own way, I''m afraid it will cause Gremory a lot of trouble..." The silver-haired loli who was curled up quietly on the sofa whispered.


    She is the cat of Sanwu Lolita City, and the demon belonging to Lias-a chariot!


    "By the way, Lysa is the third Phoenix male. He has completely inherited all the characteristics of Phoenix. He has a very noble demon. Instead of waiting for the strange Prince Charming in his dream, marrying Lysa is a good choice." Zhu Nai smiled. Said.


    "The president''s life-long event is indeed very important. It''s time to pull the president out of fantasy." The only man standing like a knight is Yuto Kiba, Rias'' third family member¡ª -knight!


    "I have told you a dozen times, I believe he will appear in front of me one day!" Lias stubbornly said.


    "Crimson pupils, silver hair... Besides, there are no such handsome demons in the Demon Realm. President, you know it in your heart!" Zhu Nai looked at the sketches that the President often painted on paper, tusk filled unfortunately.


    With the red pupil and silver hair, Zhu Nai actually felt handsome.


    But the president, you don''t even remember his appearance. It''s time to give up obsession.


    "That''s right, the banquet is ready to begin. Many of us are waiting for you to appear, daughter, you should go back with us!" Suddenly the magic circle in the room glowed with dazzling black light, and several demons in gorgeous dresses appeared in the magic circle. The center.


    One of them is a beauty who is almost similar to Rias, who is Rias''s biological mother!Accompanying her was a handsome man with the same flame hairstyle as Rias, and the faintly exuding magic power made the people around him very jealous.


    "You... how do you know I will be here?" Lias said in surprise.


    "Sister, you are so innocent. Except for the school of the King of the World, are you nowhere to go?" He is Lias'' brother Sazex Lucifer, the demon king of the world.


    And because Nie Kong robbed his original wife, Griffia, Suzex remained single now.His parents often urged him to find someone quickly, but Suzex didn''t meet someone he liked.


    He has regrets in his heart, it is the regret of sending his favorite Griffia to another world for more than ten years.So now he avoids his parents asking him to get married, so he can only set the fire on his sister.


    "Daughter, we didn''t mean to force you. The banquet was just young people meeting and chatting with each other." Because of Lysa RatingGame''s performance, Lias'' father was very satisfied with Lysa being his son-in-law.Now that there are few pure-blooded demons, they certainly hope that Gremory''s blood will continue.


    Seeing her parents present in person, Rias knew she couldn''t refuse.But to marry someone she doesn''t like, she is determined to resist to the end.Things that have nothing to do with Nie Kong are due to her character.


    "The president is so pitiful, he doesn''t even have the right to choose the freedom of marriage! The worst thing is that the guy who caused the president to wait so hard has cruelly abandoned our beautiful president?" Tacheng kitten sighed .


    Several people used the magic circle to leave the club room and teleported to the lively Gremory family in the Demon World.The banquet was almost ready, and Gremory¡¯s maids were arranged in the communication.


    The patriarch of the pure-blooded demon clan of the Demon Realm came all the way and brought young handsome men and beautiful women.It turned out that Gremory¡¯s plan was to gather pure-blooded demons to hold a huge blind date meeting.Of course, the main thing is the situation of Phoenix''s Lysa and Gremory''s Lias. If it is possible, it is estimated that there will be many pure-blood demons in the future!


    At the same time, Nie Kong led the two angels and Griffia out of the headquarters of the fallen angels.After the double repairs last night, he has reached the best state both mentally and physically.Especially after absorbing the primordial yin of the two fallen angels, his strength was once again improved.


    Two fallen angel MMs with vicious attributes woke up and found that they had added a pair of wings, which made them happy.But when they saw Nie Kong and the others, their attitude was 100% submissive.


    There is nothing wrong with surrendering to the strong, not to mention the supreme bliss that Nie Kong brought to them last night. They seem to understand their dream of falling from an angel-the more depraved, the happier!!


    For fear that Nie Kong would get lost, White Dragon Emperor Vali actively led them.As for the other fallen angels, they began to look forward to Nie Kong''s performance.


    Nie Kong looked around and found an endless wide forest.The area of ??the Demon Realm is very wide, but it has already been divided up by powerful demons.Even the territory of Gremory is the size of Japan!!


    If it weren''t for teleportation, I believe it would take half a day just to hurry.The magic power began to fluctuate, and a huge magic circle appeared in the sky!Using Vali''s magic, they began to teleport over long distances.


    Very luxurious and huge castle, even if it is not inferior to the fallen angel.Looking from the huge doorway, you can see beautiful flower beds and exquisite buildings.The endless wide walkway stretches forward.


    People come and go at the door, it looks very lively, it looks like it is really hosting a major banquet!

 331 The collapse of the second element text 0337, father and daughter meet

    On the left and right are the company of two ten-winged angels, followed by two masters of the Demon King level with abundant magic power.Nie Kong''s strong appearance stunned the demons around him.


    "Crimson eyes, silver hair... What a handsome man! But do we have this type of demon in the Demon Realm, and we actually have four family members whose strength is close to the Demon King, where is he sacred?" The demons coming and going will all cast a shocking look.Suddenly, the crowd at the door gave way to a 10-meter wide road.


    Nie Kong''s spiritual consciousness covered the front, but he did not find Gremory''s castle after two or three kilometers along the walkway, showing the breadth of their territory.There was no time for Nie Kong to look around, and Nie Kong threw away the invitation letter forcefully, so he followed the special maid to lead the way.


    After walking for nearly half an hour, Nie Kong suppressed his excitement and looked forward to the moment of meeting.Will Rias remember herself, she came to the huge gate of the castle with perturbed thoughts, and even the stone gate had huge carvings of monsters.In the spacious venue behind the door, there was a large group of gorgeously dressed demons chatting and laughing in the square, as if it was a gathering among Western aristocrats.


    The venue is very big, bigger than the football field!The ceiling is 20 meters high, and the exaggerated chandelier is also gorgeous.Such a vast project is very luxurious even in the demon world, which shows Gremory''s reputation in the demon world.


    The pure-blooded handsome men, beautiful women and demons gathered together, sipping red wine, talking and laughing, looking very harmonious!


    Suddenly, several people from Nie Kong appeared in the venue, which attracted the attention of most of the demons in the venue.Nie Kong''s red pupil looked around, and a bright red appeared in his field of vision.A woman with long red hair rolled up, wearing a flame-burning dress.Even if she had changed a lot, Nie Kong recognized who she was at a glance.Of course, because she is Nie Kong''s daughter!!


    "Daughter..." Nie Kong called out with the volume that spread throughout the venue, and the eyes of the surrounding demons gathered on Nie Kong.A familiar voice, at this moment Lias turned her head to look at Nie Kong.


    At that moment, Lias widened her eyes!The eyes are full of surprises, confused, flustered... even with a bit of timidity!!He... who is he, is he calling himself.Scarlet pupils, silver hair... Why do I feel so familiar?The vague shadow in his mind became clear, and merged with Nie Kong in front of him!How could I forget the man who appeared in my dream every night.


    Two lines of tears shed on her face, but Rias smiled happily.It turns out... It turns out that it''s real, it''s not a dream at all!Did the father come to greet the daughter?She opened her mouth gently, as if calling "Dad"!I have persisted in my beliefs for many years, and have finally blossomed.


    "It''s a dream scene. Did he break the barriers of the world and come to our world by himself?" The man who once met in another world, you did not disappoint my daughter Lias.


    The three of Lias''s family members noticed the strangeness of the venue, but when they saw Nie Kong''s appearance, they were all stunned on the spot!


    "Is it the silver-haired and red-eyed demon described by the president? He was the man who appeared in the president''s dream! Alas, it''s finally here! Now the president got his wish, and finally met a man who thought about it day and night. Let''s go! But I didn''t expect that the relationship between the two is father and daughter. It''s so funny..." Zhu Nai laughed happily, but gradually smiled with a smile.It is estimated that Zhu Nai thought of his father!


    The appearance of five masters of the Demon King level moved the demon kings present.Especially seeing Griffia''s Szekes, he was even more excited like a gaffe.


    "This time... I absolutely want to hold you firmly, and I want to keep you by my side forever!" There was noise everywhere in the venue, but Nie Kong ignored it and walked straight towards Lias.


    "Boy, what do you think this place is..." A dozen guards guarding the castle planned to stop Nie Kong, but Nie Kong gave them a faint glance. They retreated 100 meters as if they were hit by a train!


    "Will you come back to me, Little Lias..." The familiar name made Lias'' heart tremble.Her tears flowed faster and faster, like a flood.


    Nie Kong opened his hands, as if to welcome his daughter''s return.With the appearance of Nie Kong, the memories of childhood flashed through Lias'' mind.


    "Dad..." Li Ya, with her bright red hair, threw three steps and two steps into Nie Kong''s spacious embrace.She was enjoying the familiar taste, and her heart was moved beyond words.


    No embarrassment, no strangeness of distance, everything will come naturally!Ten years of separation did not weaken Lias''s miss!!


    "You really have grown up, Little Lias!" Nie Kong wrapped her waist tightly and hugged her tightly.The fullness of the daughter''s chest has grown to a level that she could not predict.Her waist is so thin and her skin is so smooth.


    "Dad is finally willing to come to pick up his daughter? Lias is willing to accompany her father..." In a dreamlike situation, Lias seemed to be in a dream.Has the long-awaited thing in the dream finally come true at this moment?


    Lysa had an indescribable expression, his eyes twitched, and the expression on his face was distorted!


    "Master Suzex, what the hell is going on?"


    The demons around were confused and flustered.Even though they were superior demons, they still couldn''t react like ordinary people in the face of sudden events.


    The parents of the two parties were looking forward to forming a family, but the appearance of Nie Kong interrupted their delusions!!


    "Suzex, kick me out of the venue!" I am Lias'' father, why do you come out and grab my daughter from me!The red-haired middle-aged man has a distorted face and uttered angrily.


    "In order to save our Gremory face, don''t let Lias leave here!!" The accumulated grievances against Nie Kong for more than ten years finally broke out at this moment.Lias is her own daughter, why didn''t she coquettishly call her father since she was a child?Everything is caused by the person in front of you!


    "I see, my father!"


    What is Griffia''s relationship with him, why does she show such a gentle expression?I think my decision was wrong at the beginning, it was simply a steal.


    Instead of expelling the old demons, he lost the girl he liked.


    The feelings of the two father and son were rarely the same, and they all expressed their jealousy towards Nie Kong.

 332 The collapse of the second element body 0338, clean up the turkey

    He regained his daughter, and the bond between father and daughter was connected again with the bright red rope king pattern spreading.Nie Kong hugged Li Yasi around a few times, and then kissed her pink cheek happily.


    Lysa watched as Nie Kong hugged Lias''s waist with a frivolous movement, touching her shoulders, hands, and hair with both hands.He actually touched his wife casually, and he became more and more angry.


    "Are you enough!" Lysa''s angry voice resounded through the venue, staring at the two of them, Nie Kong, who was close, with sharp eyes."Don''t forget Lias, you have to assume the successor of the Gremory family and bear the great responsibility of carrying forward our top pure-blood demon blood. The matter is now, please don''t cause disputes."


    "Lisa! I said before, I marry someone I like. Now I will tell you officially again, I won''t marry you!" Lias glared at Lysa angrily, firmly To speak.


    "You want to marry my lovely daughter without my consent. Are you dreaming! What about passing on the blood of a pure-blood demon? Don''t put the blame on Rias alone!"


    "If you are more pedigree, Dad is a hundred times purer than you. If you just marry for the sake of inheritance, then Lias...Rias might as well marry...with Dad!!" Lias finished speaking. Realizing what he said, her charming face became as red as her hair.


    "When... it''s just a metaphor, of course, Lias didn''t... don''t have such a bold idea!" Lias shook her little hand and stammered.


    With a bang, the surrounding demons began to talk, obviously stimulated by Rias'' bold words."It is said that the blood is purer than Phoenix, what is his real body?"


    There are curious Nie Kong''s real body, there are gossips watching the development of the father-daughter''s "non-favorable" love, in short, the young demons around are making trouble.


    Flames ignited around Lysa.Sparks spread across the venue.


    "Lias, you are tarnishing the reputation of our Phoenix family, and I am also the devil who bears the reputation of the Phoenix family." The killing intent spread indoors.The pressure from Lysa swept Nie Kong and the others.


    The pores up and down Nie Kong''s whole body were agitated, and he sensed the hostility from the superior demon.


    "Please take back your hostility, otherwise don''t blame us for taking action!" The two ten-winged angels stood in front of Nie Kong, and began to exude a black and white power.They looked at Lysa coldly, as if they were about to take action at any time.


    "Having two archangels as dependents, so his strength..." The surrounding demons looked at Nie Kong with curiosity, wondering why he dared to take Rias away in front of the four demon kings.


    The devil¡¯s nemesis is the power of light, even if Lysa possesses an immortal body, if he is hit by the power of light, he will be traumatized!


    "Lysa, show him the power of Phoenix!" After hearing the request of His Majesty the Demon King, Lysa laughed proudly:


    "Since it is your Majesty''s request, how could I refuse it. In Xia Lisa, let me show you how powerful Phoenix is!"


    Lysa was very angry at the robbed Lias.He wanted to defeat Nie Kong and take Lias back with his own strength.


    "Master, give me ten seconds to help you solve him." How can the Celestial Beast be indifferent if someone dares to attack the master!


    "Don''t take action, this is my battle! Little Lias is waiting for her father, no one can stop our reunion." Nie Kong stroked Lias''s gorgeous red hair and said confident and arrogant words.


    "Dad..." My father hasn''t changed, still spoiling himself so much.Lias stared at Nie Kong in a daze, feeling infinitely moved in her heart.Helpless, I finally found my own support.


    The ochre red flame illuminates the entire venue, and the magic power covers Lysa''s body.Regarding Nie Kong''s ignorance, Lysa once again ignited a terrible anger!!


    "Let go of Rias, and fight with me"


    A colorful arrogance emerged from Lysa''s body, and the surrounding demons could feel his fierce magic power.Huge flame wings appeared on the roaring Lysa.Flames swirled all over his body, and intense heat enveloped the entire venue.


    The heat is so intense that the demons in the venue have also created magic shields to protect themselves.Maybe if they were hit directly by that kind of flame, they would be dead.


    "What a strong magical power, the superior demons of the pure-blooded Phoenix family are terrible!"


    Nie Kong handed Rias to the captain of the maid, and Rias flashed a surprise in her eyes when she saw Griffia. Obviously Rias remembered Griffia who took care of her like a mother when she was a child.


    "Since the little turkey is so anxious to die, then I will fulfill you."


    "I am one of us who are called the Firebird, Phoenix, and Phoenix! You will bear the fire for yourself and burn it all!"


    The flame-shrouded Lysa approached Nie Kong at a high speed, and the temperature exceeded the ordinary flame.The soil around the castle actually began to dry up, and then cracked in all directions.The flames on both sides of Lysa condensed and formed, and his appearance looked like a giant firebird.


    "What a joke, how could that kind of useless flame destroy me!" The blood-red magic power surrounded Nie Kong''s whole body like substantive blood.With a crash, Ling Li''s wind pressure spread out.


    "Okay... so strong, this strong and substantial magic power is..." The surrounding pure-blood demons stepped back far away, staring at Nie Kong in the center of the magic power in surprise.


    Nie Kong urged an explosive speed in an instant, rushing in the direction of Lysa with a violent speed.Shocked, he had no time to react, his body strained.


    The huge fist completely ignored the raging flames, directly and full of violence bombarding his flirty face.


    Boom, huge shock!


    Lysa received a punch from Nie Kong, and the huge impact exploded his head into dust.


    As soon as Lysa''s wings burned more violently, he actually began to quickly regenerate in the flames.This is the power of his blood, Phoenix!!


    "I will try my best to defeat you!" After seeing Nie Kong''s power, Lysa started to catalyze the burning magic while frightened.


    Firebird-turning the surrounding into a sea of ??fire, tightly surrounding Nie Kong.


    "It''s really reborn from the ashes, but it''s too easy to kill you with your weak soul." Nie Kong''s scarlet pupils turned pale gold, and the fluctuation of the soul spread out.


    The burning flames unexpectedly disappeared.The direct attack of the soul caused Lysa''s eyes in front of him to lose consciousness.Nie Kong reached out and grabbed Lysa''s neck and squeezed it hard.


    "Kacha!" The sound of broken bones sounded, and Lysa lost his life.Without the support of his soul, Lysa could not be reborn from the ashes!

 333 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0339, the melee is coming

    After the death of the king, Lysa, fifteen three-dimensional chess pieces of various shapes and colors floated away from the family members and appeared in the air!The demons present were all stunned. How could Lysa of the Phoenix lose so easily?But from the chess pieces that suddenly appeared in front of them, they knew that Lysa was completely unable to resurrect.


    And Lysa''s father didn''t say anything, just quietly closed his muddy eyes.


    "Your Excellency Phoenix, I''m really sorry that the engagement turned out to be like this this time. I know that we are all rude this time, but about this--" Szekes explained hurriedly, but was immediately interrupted by Lysa''s father. Up.


    "No need to talk about your Lord Phoenix. My three sons, Lysa, are dead in your house. You Gremory must give us an account! I didn''t expect it, but did your sister join the old demon school." His scarlet eyes opened wide and stared at Nie Kong and the others, and because of Griffia, he regarded Nie Kong as the demon king of the old demon school!


    "Okay, how do you deal with it." Suzex smiled wryly.


    "Kill all the enemies of the Old Demon School..." Phoenix''s master killing intent was revealed!


    A petite figure rushed in front of Nie Kong. It was Lysa''s younger sister, Rebel Phoenix.She stared at Nie Kong silently with tearful eyes, as if she wanted to protest something.


    "Are you trying to avenge him? I''ll accompany you at any time!" Nie Kong stretched his neck towards Lysa''s younger sister, probably shocked by his murderous aura, Lysa''s younger sister took a few steps back in fear.


    Nie Kong passed by her and took Lias'' hand: "Little Lias, I will take you out of here."


    "Dad really didn''t show any mercy to the enemy as he remembered, but will they let us leave easily!" Looking at the black face of the middle-aged demon in the high platform, Lias began to worry.


    Sure enough, as Nie Kong walked around, the venue began to alert.While the young demons were confused, they heard Lord Demon King''s order to evacuate the hall, and what remained were powerful demons.Headed by the four great demon kings and their families, and surrounded by the devil''s highest level demons!The venue was full of elite demon guards, surrounding Nie Kong and the others.


    Although the three family members of Juna, Kitten, and Kiba were panicked, they were very loyal to Lias and did not leave!


    "Please wait, we have a few things we need to ask you to prove yourself!"


    Lias'' face changed suddenly, and she said: "Brother, today''s test of Lysa is indeed inferior to humans! Death will inevitably occur in the test. How can the blame be on Dad?"


    "Sister, it''s not because of the test. You leave him for the time being." Szekes waved his hand, his face unexpectedly serious.


    "What''s the matter?" Zhu Nai and the others were a little dazed by the sudden change. They looked at each other, their faces full of doubts.


    "Could it be that Phoenix''s Lysa Demon was forced to stay because he lost the test?" White Dragon Emperor Vali smiled freely, looking at the top four demon kings with eyes full of disdain.


    Lysa''s father stared at Nie Kong''s thin back, and the strong flame magic began to brew.As long as Nie Kong had any move to escape, he would immediately stop it.


    Quiet venue, the atmosphere is dull and weird.


    "What''s the matter with me?" The demon''s gaze shifted again in the field, wondering why his Majesty Yu Demon King Szekes spoke to stop Nie Kong.


    In the eyes of several people, the head of Phoenix slowly stood up.His eyes were filled with cold and unfeeling, staring at Nie Kong solemnly: "Is there any reason to eliminate the remnants of the old demons?"


    Seraphim Sidi, dressed as a magical girl, showed an expression of fear that the world would not be chaotic. Her super cute cheeks were smiling sweetly."Sure enough, I didn''t guess wrong, the venue finally started to mess up."


    "What do you mean by this? Do you think that Dad will be a demon of the old demon school?" What a joke, what demon Dad is, Lias remembers very clearly now.He is a pure-blooded demon, the most advanced vampire...


    "Girl in Gremory, I think you were deceived when you were young and I forgive you. But if you continue to join their team, don''t blame the old man for being polite. They are definitely the old demons, the evidence is his family behind..." Lysa''s father pointed at Griffia, but Valli happened to be behind her.


    "Haha...that''s right, I am indeed a demon of the old demon school! My real name is Valli Lucifer, please give me your advice from the new four demon kings!" Valli laughed and revealed the real demon. , The magic of the very pure Lucifer Demon.


    Silence, deathly silence!Vali''s words immediately drew the eyes of the audience to him, including Szekes who was standing high in the venue.It turns out that it''s not just Griffia, but Lucifer''s descendants are behind him!


    That''s right, he is the old demon school.The four demon kings stared at Nie Kong, and the pressure of horror followed!!The old demons broke into their territory in an open manner, which was already an act of declaring war.


    "Vali talks too much, it simply mistakes me for the Old Demon School!" Nie Kong, who is familiar with the original book, knew that the Old Demon School was the villain of the DXD world and a force surrendering to Orpheus.


    The old demon faction can be counted as Vali, and the other demons are very trash.But after taking advantage of Orpheus''s power, he could accompany Suzex and the others.


    It would be a great choice to be the leader of the old demons!


    "Master... Master, of course, wants to be the demon king over the world. Don''t you think you will surrender to your four demon kings?" Although Griffia is cruel and sad, her braided silver hair is beautiful, even her eyes are Silver.The mature charm exudes amazing beauty due to Nie Kong''s hard work.


    Szecks slowly turned his head, staring at Nie Kong, and then stopped his sight at Qi Ruifeiya.


    "Listen to my order and arrest them all!" A slightly low voice suddenly shouted from Suzex''s mouth.


    Rias turned pale when she heard the voice of the Demon King''s brother.


    Nearly a hundred outstanding demon guards in the venue were full of magic power.As the figure moved, Nie Kong and the others were instantly surrounded.


    The guards of the demon lord were selected from those with outstanding demons.In terms of strength, they can rank among the middle-class demons in the demon world.And the cooperation between them is tacit, like the dismantling of the army is usually more powerful than the ordinary middle-level demon.

 334 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0340, the battle with the devil

    "Fuck!" Nie Kong let out a cold cry as he watched the demons attacking from all directions.The bloodthirsty bat swarm spread out from him like blood-red clouds.


    The enhanced version of the Night Demon''s flying attack pressed against the rushing mid-level demon, and the squeaking voice accompanied the demon''s screams throughout the venue.Although their magic single hit the bat swarm, the number of them eliminated was pitiful compared to the total number.


    With a simple move, Nie Kong wiped out half of the hundreds of demons around.


    "Crystal of the tree of life in the air!" The sacred celestial beast condensed the light power of the demon nemesis and formed a tree shape of a hundred meters in the sky.The branched branches followed the bat and pierced more than 30 intermediate demons.


    "It turns out that he is a famous vampire demon, but how can his strength be so terrifying?" Although Lysa''s father was a little surprised, they were completely fearless with the four demon kings as the backing.


    "Leave it to me!" The terrifying heat spread, and the raging magic power formed a huge flame encirclement and burned most of the bat group.


    "Roar!" The fire Qilin who was a few meters old roared, and a huge energy bomb shot towards Nie Kong and the others.It is Suzex''s servant Yanju, a demon reincarnated from a sacred unicorn.


    Facing Yanju''s energy ball, which was comparable to the devil, Vali appeared in front of Nie Kong and the others.At this time, he had already activated the white dragon emperor''s light wing forbidden state, and simply stretched out his palm.Like playing dodgeball, he caught the black energy bomb.


    The five or six-meter black energy bullet shrank in half in a blink of an eye, and after a few seconds it shrank completely to the size of a grain of rice.Possessing the power to dissolve and plunder the enemy, this is the ability possessed by Shenmiegu Bailonghuang Guangwing after being forbidden.


    "The blood of the demon King Lucifer actually got the wings of the White Dragon Emperor? If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I couldn''t believe that the hateful thing would be our hostile side!" The superposition of the two, the enemy Vali will No one knows how far!Unfortunately, Vali is their enemy, and it is better to take this opportunity to kill him than to give him a chance to grow.This is the idea of ??Falbiwin, the current Demon King of Asmod, who is in charge of military affairs to suppress the threat to the demon world in the cradle.


    "Suzex, the war between the two factions cannot be stopped. Only by destroying them can we finally end the turmoil in our Demon Realm! Don''t hesitate any more, there are a few powerful demon kings against the enemy!!"


    "Let''s do it!" Suzex gritted his teeth and said solemnly facing the companions of the three demon kings around.


    As soon as his voice fell, the first to act was Seraphim Leviathan dressed as a magical girl.Terrifying magic power rushed out of his body, and his petite and lovely body was like the half of the venue that the arrow that left the string instantly crossed.Such a weird speed is worthy of being a powerhouse at the Demon King level.Of course, she is most interested in the holy female beast that looks exactly like Gabriel, after all, Gabriel of the heavens is her rival for life.


    The four demon kings were located at the four corners of the venue, blocking Nie Kong and the others in the middle.Four surging magical powers surged from their bodies, and the strong pressure locked them firmly.


    Especially Suzex Lucifer, because of the overflow of the magical power of red destruction, actually made the surrounding space a little illusory.With ten times the power of the original Demon King, how terrifying it would be if he played with all his strength!!


    The relatives of the four demon kings are even closer to the level of the demon king, and the follower master intercepted Nie Kong and the nine others.Lias was anxious, of course worried about Nie Kong''s safety.Zhu Nai and their faces were all pale and bloodless. It seemed that this was the first time they had been involved in such a mighty war.


    "President... what are we going to do? Is... to continue with the four demon kings... is it right?" Kiba Yudou''s hands holding the black magic sword trembled slightly, and he was unable to reach the mid-level demon strength. Respond to the powerhouse of the demon king.


    "I... I believe that my father will protect Rias, I never doubted that! Let''s stay away. This battle is no longer in the range where we can intervene." Rias looked at her father. He gave orders to his family members.


    "The president is really crazy. He actually antagonized the four demon kings for his father who was more than ten years apart! The relationship between the two father and daughter is so good, it is really enviable..." Zhu Nai looked at Nie Kong blurred, as if expecting something.


    "There are at least fifteen powerhouses close to the Demon King level, and the strength of reform is really terrifying." Looking at the magic power radiated by the surrounding powerhouses, Vali''s eyes immediately became excited.


    Fight... I want to fight!Only the blood of the strong can make me excited!!


    "Okay, catch it quickly!"


    With the voice of Suzex, the surrounding strong men suddenly rose.All kinds of magic powers are like the upcoming thunderstorm, covering the thousand-meter-large venue!


    Click! Click!The magical collisions caused the surrounding walls to shatter.But the huge stone did not fall, but was blown into powder by the surging magic power.


    And the colorful magic was first released from Seraphim Leviathan''s little hand, full of destruction.The firework-like light covered Nie Kong, but it was the Celestial Beast that shot.


    The bronze shield full of light power began to expand, covering the front of the magic.There was a drumming sound, but the magic failed to break the sacred shield of the celestial beast.


    Among them, Ajka Besib, who was very curious about the White Dragon Emperor, turned into a gust of wind after a while behind his wings.When he appeared again, he actually appeared in front of Vali.He is the maker of devil chess pieces, and can express all power and phenomena in the form of art through the overlord equation.Power beyond common sense, like Serjeks, is a demon king beyond possibility.


    Griffia had reached the level of a demon king when she double repaired with Nie Kong for the first time.After more than ten years of training, she is already the top ten strongest in Nie Kong''s harem.


    Facing the attack of the devil Falbiwin Asmodeus, Griffia seemed very calm and calm!


    And Lilithmon¡¯s opponents are very messy, with more than a dozen family members of the Demon King.Seeing that the strong had been divided up, Nie Kong released Jia''er from Dingtianjie.Jia''er who just appeared was planning to act like a baby to Nie Kong, but when she saw the surrounding situation, she immediately went to help the solo Lilith Beast.


    As for the main general Nie Kong, he looked directly at the strongest Serjax, Lias''s brother!What a horror he should be with ten times the power of the Demon King!!

 335 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0341, defeated Suzex

    "Aha..." Sharp fangs stick out from the corner of his mouth, and silver hair fluttering in the wind.The real body of the vampire began to activate, and the magic power far surpassing the demon king spread out, quaking the ground in front of it.The ground began to shake violently, as the blood red magic power burst out from Nie Kong''s body.


    The terrifying magic power made the surroundings like a hurricane of several levels blowing, and only relying on aura to drive the nearby demons back 100 meters.In front of Nie Kong''s magic power, the sturdy venue was as weak as paper.


    The kilometer-wide venue shattered, and the purple sky appeared in front of everyone.The ground was shaking, and it seemed that an earthquake of magnitude 7 or 8 had occurred in a radius of one kilometer.Facing the strong, Nie Kong exerted all his hidden strength.


    The six times the magic power of the surpassed Demon King''s level is the result of Nie Kong''s hard practice for more than ten years.


    "What a terrifying power this is... it is so powerful that it is so inhuman!!" I thought that Nie Kong had done his best to deal with Lysa, but it was only Nie Kong revealing the hidden tip of the iceberg.


    "How strong is he..." Looking at Nie Kong, who is like a king over the world, Zhu Nai and their three family members were very curious.


    "Magic power...Magic power is actually close to Suzex, where is he sacred?" The great demon kings began to start to be shocked one after another, and their pupils seemed to protrude in surprise.Having lived for hundreds of years, they did not expect that in addition to Szex who inherited the magic of destruction, the world would also have such a powerful demon.


    "Brother Rias, let''s show your true power! I''ve heard it in the rumors. Why can the demon named Szex be named Lucifer? It is said that this is because he has been free from the devil. Because of the existence of." Nie Kong moved his hands and feet, fighting high.


    "Well, if this can keep you here, it would be really worth it." The momentary silence seemed to be tearing everything apart, and Suzex nodded concentratingly.


    Are you going to do your best, my son Suzex.The head of Gremory looked at the battlefield intently, paying particular attention to his son Sazeks.


    Szekes floated in front of Nie Kong and began to increase his magic power.Destructive magic power came from him, and his whole body was gradually dyed red.


    In an instant, the ground as a whole began to vibrate, trembling due to Suzex''s magical power.Everything around him was wiped out with the devastating magic power escaping from his body, even the dust was wiped out.


    The moment his body was surrounded by a red aura, huge magic power suddenly enveloped everything in this place!


    The shaking stopped, and there was silence for thousands of meters.What appeared in the center was a humanoid destructive energy group slowly floating up in the air. This destructive incarnation was staring at Nie Kong intently.


    Is this the true body of Suzex? It can be said that it is a human form formed by the destructive magic of appalling quality.The quality of magic power that Nie Kong felt was simply... ten times that of Vali''s forbidden state!Of course, if Vali used Tyrannical Dragon, he might be able to stand in front of him for a while!From a distance, Suzex looked like a beast-tailed Naruto.


    "Haha...This is really amazing. You are worthy of me to make an all-out effort!" The magic is far stronger than himself, but Nie Kong''s powerful skills can make up the gap between the two.


    Hearing Nie Kong''s words like this, Suzex showed a fearless smile.


    "Are you kidding, fighting here can wipe out hundreds of miles of existence."


    In this space full of tension and oppression, the hostility of destroying the incarnation of magic power made the surrounding demons freeze.The two men collided fiercely, making a loud noise like broken glass.


    The one who worried the most was Lias, who was unable to stop the battle between the two.She hoped that her father would be safe and sound, and she said she would leave here with herself.


    "If you want to survive, stay away from here!" The head of Gremory roared and ordered the surrounding demons to leave.Even the great demon kings in the battle knew that Suzex was so powerful that they all stayed away from the two who exuded the aura of terror and destruction.


    "Puff!" There was a slight sound, and dozens of red balls ejected from the alien Sazeks.On the ground where the energy ball passed, the mud dented a few meters in cracks.The ultimate destruction is a symbol of his magic.


    The magic bullet traversed a distance of kilometers, and all the targets were Nie Kong, who was exuding scarlet magic power.


    "Steel Forging!" A dozen black magic swords floated in the air, and as Nie Kong drove them to hit the magic bullets coming from the impact.The collision between the two led to a strong explosion.


    The extra black steel swords did not stop, as black lightning traversed a kilometer distance and appeared in front of Suzex in a blink of an eye.As Nie Kong shouted loudly, several magic swords expanded twenty times.


    The forged magic sword was condensed by Nie Kong''s magic power, and had the sharpness of steel to restrain the dragon and snake.Suzex looked surprised, but failed to escape the attack of Nie Kong''s Demon Sword.


    Five or six huge magic swords, each with the power of Nie Kong''s full attack.Nie Kong believed that the Demon Sword could cut it easily even if it was a mountain range of several kilometers.


    But the real body of Suzexis is an illusory body that destroys magic power and hits the energy wall, only the body of energy condensed.The pink circle ripples continued to spread out, and with a loud noise that resounded through the sky, the sharp magic sword condensed by magic was actually forcibly shattered!


    It is estimated that it is the situation of the Suzex energy body, and now Nie Kong''s strength physical attack has no effect on it.The illusory figure dragged its scarlet tail and bumped towards Nie Kong, and the surrounding space began to wave slightly.


    Nie Kong burst forward, raising his fist that condensed his magical power and rushed away.An angry thunder blasted through the sky.The collision of the two forces really wiped out objects in the vicinity for dozens of miles.


    "What a terrifying power!" Looking at the crack that almost spread to the end of the world, the demons murmured in fear.


    Nie Kong backed a hundred meters, and Szekes backed seven or eighty meters.Nie Kong is the great demon vampire of strength, and of course his strength is increased.


    When Szecks once again burned and destroyed the magic power and charged, Nie Kong''s right hand showed the blood whip of trembling S artifact, ignoring the energy body that appeared in front of him.


    "Resolve the moves!" Nie Kong wrapped the burning destructive power of Szekes ten meters ago, and all the strangeness disappeared cleanly.The superpower supported by the powerful soul power has eliminated the magic power of Suzex''s on the surface.


    "What..." Suzex, who had restored his original appearance, looked inexplicably horrified.He couldn''t believe why his magic power would suddenly disappear, and when he reacted, the blood whip of anger had already been drawn on him.

 336 The collapsed two-dimensional text 0342Leave

    "Is it the old demon king who inherited Lucifer from the White Dragon Emperor? I know it''s useless to say anything. There''s no way. I haven''t done the job of the demon king for a long time-destroy you and the like!"


    "In your dreams!"


    At the same time, Vali released a large mass of magical fluctuations from his hands. It was a terrible quality!If this kind of energy hits, even the devil-level powerhouse will be fatally injured!


    But Ajka Bezeb did not move in the face of the simultaneous attack, only operating the small Rubik''s Cube at hand.The high-speed movement of numbers and devil characters recorded in the Rubik''s Cube.


    The moment before the opponent''s attack hits directly, the trajectory of the instant magical power fluctuations all changed directions and flew out.The magic tears the night sky and launches backwards.


    Seeing this phenomenon, Wali was obviously surprised!Akuka Bezeb still stood in front of him leisurely.


    "Inheriting the bloodline of the White Dragon Emperor, it¡¯s so hard that you think it¡¯s okay to rely on your own magic power? Or is it that you have already done enhancements, and the result is still shocked by this result... No matter which one, are you not? Hope to win." Looking at Ajka Bezeb''s smiling face, Vali began to boil with enthusiasm.


    In the past disputes with the former Demon King¡¯s government, Szeques and Akuka Bessib were battle-hardened heroes fighting on the front line as the trump cards of the anti-devil sect. Their heroic deeds are in The devil world is widely spread.But compared to the old demons, they are the most hateful enemies!!


    "According to legend, Suzex has the majestic destruction magic power to destroy everything, and Akuka Bezebu, you have the skill to manipulate all phenomena with numbers and equations. Even if I increase the amount of magic power, in front of you It still doesn''t work at all." Vali rushed over, planning to use physical skills to decide the outcome.


    "If I want to say it, the phenomena and abilities that happen in this world must have general laws. The answer can be derived if the number or equation is used properly. I have liked to calculate since I was a child, and naturally the magic is also directed towards this. Directional specialization." He raised his head and looked into the air, the faint sound of breaking through the wind gradually becoming louder.


    Approaching from the air was Vali''s deflection magic bullet, and the pouring magical power fluctuations attacked Vali, and there was a tendency to strengthen.If he were to go to the Academy City, he would be the first LV6 superpower with his powerful mind drill.


    Will deflect the attack trajectory from his own, seize the technique and dominate.And then add changes to its form to increase speed and power.......


    "This is how you match Suzex''s Overlord Formula..." But Vali, who has the White Dragon Emperor''s light wings, fearless magic bullet, did not slow down and rushed towards him.The terrifying magic bullet was close to his armor, and half and half disappeared completely.


    "Your ability is weird, but it has no effect on me who has the White Dragon Emperor''s Wings!" Vali launched a close fight, and the two collided fiercely in the air.But because Vali was injured and did not recover, of course Ajka Besib has the strength comparable to his awakening Tyrannosaurus.For more than half an hour, Ajka''s powerful fists shattered Vali''s armor.


    With a bang, Vali lay on the ground, clutching his belly.When Ajka was about to deal with Valli, he suddenly discovered that his companion and childhood sweetheart Szekes was in danger, so he didn''t care about the others and rushed directly to Nie Kong.


    As for the battles of the other females, Jia''er, who possessed the IS body of the Dark Fighting Tyrannosaurus, began to cooperate with Lilithmon to fight against the families of the Four Demon Kings.But their family members have the strength close to the demon king, so they fought very hard.The mid-air battlefield belonged to the Celestial Beast and Seraphim. The night sky exuded colorful magic flames, but neither of them could hit each other.


    The one who won the victory was Griffia, who possessed a strong magical power level to deal with the weakest Falbiwin strategist and ended easily after twenty minutes of battle.The huge magic ball fell from the sky, scorching Falbiwen''s outer focus and inner tenderness.


    Suzex revealed his original shape, and Nie Kong''s blazing flame whip was drawn to his waist with six times the power of the Demon King.In a loud noise, the coquettish flame flooded Suzex.Along with his scream, Nie Kong could hear the sound of his broken bones.


    Stretching out a hand forward, Nie Kong forcefully pulled Sazex in front of him.A huge fist hit him in the face, causing him to rush forward thousands of meters.His whole body was broken a lot of bones, but Suzex''s vitality was extremely strong.Perhaps after the huge destruction magic power was strengthened, his body became extremely strong.


    "Ahhhh..." Although Suzex is a strong man, he is still affected by anger as he struggles to get up.Suzex roared, but the magic of destruction in his body was too violent to tame.


    With the sound of screaming through the air, just as Nie Kong was about to kill Sazzex, a dozen demons who had ended the battle appeared in front of Sazzex.More than a dozen people all possess magical powers at the level of the devil. Is it possible that a few women are in danger?


    Just as Nie Kong was puzzled, several women came to him in embarrassment.It seems that they still feel strenuous to deal with the powerhouses of the Demon Lord level.


    The family leaders of the surrounding 72 Pillar Demon God all rushed to meet Nie Kong and the others coldly.Counting the contemporary patriarchs of the various higher-level demons, there are actually more than twenty strong demon king-level opponents.


    In order to block Nie Kong, all the masters of the Demon Realm were gathered, which shows how much they attach importance to.


    "Dad is enough, and my daughter is very happy with what Dad did for Rias today. But if we continue to fight, my daughter will worry! Dad...take me away." Rias started with a wry smile, but she His expression seemed very relieved, and it seemed that he had finally gotten the support of his life.My father will love me very much, and my father will not force him to do things he doesn''t like.Compared with my brother and their attitude, my father is obviously really my father...


    Originally, my plan was to snatch Rias back, but I didn''t expect to experience so many setbacks.And I just got my daughter Lias, of course, I have to take into account her feelings.Besides, the situation of the women is a little worse, so let''s stop fighting for now.


    "Okay, Dad Liyasi will take you back to the world." Nie Kong touched Liyasi''s flame-like hair as he did when he was a child, the murderous look on his face dissipated and turned with a bit of gentleness.

 337 The collapse of the second element text 0343, Occupy Komao Academy

    Nie Kong has the inhuman and powerful power to defeat Thazeks, even if they have an absolute advantage in numbers, they still have to be very vigilant.When seeing Nie Kong and the others leave, the demons around them slowly relaxed like the strings of a string.


    However, it didn''t take long for them to feel dizzy with the terrifying roar.Looking dumbfounded, what appeared in front of them was the frantic Szekes!The destructive magic power has been restored, but the red eyes have lost their reason.


    His destructive magic has no goal to vent, and implicates the surrounding demons.The loud explosion sounded continuously, and the demons panicked to resist Sazzex''s magic bullet.


    "Stop...Suzex, we are your companions!" Suzex, who was overwhelmed by anger, could not listen to their advice, but went crazy and destroyed everything in front of him.


    Originally, it was a gathering of forces to prevent Nie Kong from killing Suzex, but who expected that he would come to deal with his companion¡ªSuzex!But the head of Phoenix seemed discouraged. He knew that he was hopeless to avenge his murder after he had seen Nie Kong''s power.


    Nie Kong took the injured and unconscious Vali, and they used magic to teleport to Juwang Academy in the human world.And it''s no wonder that Nie Kong felt that Lias was far away yesterday, because she was in the world that separated her space.


    "Dad, welcome to the human world. This is the King King Academy where Rias is studying! I haven''t had time to introduce to Dad. They are my demons..." Back to her place, Liya dragged a red dress Silk turned in a circle, her beautiful face full of happy smiles.


    "You can introduce yourself again, Youdou will start with you."


    Hearing Rias calling his name, Yuto Kiba smiled at Nie Kongtou: "I am Yuto Kiba, the demon of the president''s family-a knight. I am currently studying in the first grade of Komao Academy, please give me your advice. ..."


    "The third grade of junior high school...Tacheng kitten. Please advise...I am a demon of the dependents-the chariot." The Tacheng kitten with three no loli whispered softly, saying very little.


    "The rest of me is Juno Himejima in the same grade as the president. In principle, I also serve as the vice president of the occult research society. Please give me your advice in the future. Don''t look at me like this. I am the president''s dependent queen... Hahaha "In the end, it was Zhu Nai, who said with a smile with a black ponytail.With a look comparable to Lias, her smiling face is so soft.


    "Is it the genus of Little Lias? I am Lias'' father Nie Kong. The little girl has been taken care of by you!" After introducing himself, Nie Kong then introduced them to the girls around.


    "Although the president''s father is a master at the Demon King level, he is fortunate to be very easy to get along with." Seeing Nie Kong, who was gentle and unassuming, made Zhu Nai and the others relieved.


    "Master...this is obviously the territory of the new devil, do you want Griffia to go out and find another place to live?" The elegant maid Griffia frowned, and then said.


    "Since it is their territory, we must take it over!" Juwang Academy must stay here, completely changing the fate of Zha Cheng.Oh, forget Lina Li (Lina Lei) has been conquered, it is estimated that no fallen angel will kill Zhacheng.


    As for Vali''s words, Nie Kong had his plans.Ask him to help lead the group of misfortune, and then join in to confuse the world.


    "I see, Griffia will help her master." Griffia obediently agreed to her master''s unreasonable request, and then left the club room to handle Nie Kong''s affairs.


    "You are Dad''s second daughter Lias, remember to call me sister Jiaer in the future!" Jiaer lifted the dark tyrannosaurus IS mecha and said triumphantly.


    "The little girl Lias is not talented, please give me some advice in the future, Dad, Sister." Lias stayed beside Nie Kong, bending over to say hello to Jiaer who was about 140cm.


    Comparing the two, it is obvious that the tall Lias is more suitable to be a sister.


    Jiaer looked up at the tall Lias and compared the gap between the two. Jiaer pouted and looked in a bad mood.


    Half an hour later, Griffia came back after getting things done.


    She has semi-forced possession of the villa near the Juwang Academy, and announced that the various forces have designated the area within a radius of tens of miles as Nie Kong''s subsidiary territory.Daughter Lias, of course, wants to live with her father, but is it really good to live together?My daughter has matured, if she does something extraordinary...


    "Oh, what should I do now? Jiaer and Lias, the master has two more daughters. Unfortunately, she has never been able to be pregnant with her master''s baby..." Griffia stroked her belly, her delicate face With regret.


    For more than ten years, Griffia hoped to have a child for Nie Kong, but because of the double cultivation, Nie Kong refined all the things that erupted into energy, so the girls did not get pregnant.And after double repairs, they certainly get the benefits of eternal youth.


    The villa is comparable to the level of luxury found in the world of Dad, and you enter the garden covering several kilometers behind the door.After walking along the forest for half an hour, Nie Kong and the others arrived at the castle-like courtyard.


    The villa has more than 30 bedrooms, and the top floor is a spacious swimming pool with blue sky.Compared to Gremory, it is much inferior, but it is considered the top room in the world of gold.We must know that the demon world is vast, and the number of demons is extremely rare.


    "Dad, I want to take a shower after finishing up... By the way, I want to wash with Dad as I did when I was a kid." After arranging the respective rooms, Lias said cheerfully.


    "I really can''t help you. I''m already a teenage girl, and I have to take a bath with my dad! Okay, let''s not take it as an example." It''s time to confirm the development of my daughter. I really look forward to it.


    "No! You have to take a bath, Jia''er must join! Dad, sister Lias, you can''t exclude Jia''er alone!" Jia''er began to protest, probably because of strong stimulation!


    "Sister Jiaer, it''s Lias that I said first. As an older sister, I need to make a little sister... Besides, my sister often accompanies my dad. It''s my turn to get my dad''s doting."


    Woo... Lias bullied Jiaer, how could Jiaer take a bath with her father?Think about it before Dad always treats himself as a child, but Jiaer has grown up...well...has grown up.


    I always feel that the two girls are vying for their father¡¯s favor, and the daughters smell of gunpowder...

 338 The collapse of the second element text 0344, the battle of the two daughters

    The morning sun shined through the curtains into the spacious room, and a new day began.Nie Kong felt refreshed after the double repairs with the three daughters of Greifiya last night.


    "Hmm..." The beautiful girl murmured in Nie Kong''s ear, close at hand.Nie Kong would have thought it was the celestial beasts and others, but as he moved his eyes, the red hair sprinkled on the bed sheets appeared before him first.It turned out to be Lias, her own daughter.Didn''t see the three daughters of Griffia, it seems that they are getting up.


    "Oh, daddy is awake?" The pretty face close at hand was close to Nie Kong, and the scent of the breath flowed into his heart with his nose.The bright eyes quietly opened, and there was unspeakable joy inside.


    "Wake up, when did Little Lias come in? How can she sleep with her father when she has grown up?"


    "What''s the matter, anyway, when I was young, I often slept in the same bed. And the daughter wants to sleep with her father as a pillow, so she will come after you fall asleep."


    With a bang, Rias got close to Nie Kong and kissed him on the cheek!After the two met again after more than ten years, the strong appearance rescued Lias from the shackles of marriage, and Lias became more attached to Nie Kong.


    "I said daughter... Dad is a man anyway... You... If you say that..."


    "Dad will want a daughter. Okay, as long as you are happy, you can do anything."


    Lias pretty blushed to greet her father.The pink atmosphere spread between the two, with signs of shooting and misfire.


    Knocking, someone knocked on Nie Kong''s door.


    "Dad...Daddy is a big slacker, get up quickly, it''s time for breakfast! Griffia let me call you to get up--" Jiaer''s voice came from the corridor.


    "Why did you choose this opportunity!" Lias muttered, her pretty face full of pity.Teasing her father and pushing herself, Rias felt unusually irritated. She especially liked seeing her father looking at her with loving eyes.


    "Is Dad still sleeping, Jiaer is coming in?" The door knocked more and more urgently, as if something terrible was expected.


    "I''m awake, wait!" Nie Kong stopped Jia''er with a loud voice, but Li Yasi said with a devil smile, "Sister Jia''er wait a minute, because my father and I need time to prepare to change Clothes."


    Snap, the door suddenly opened.The two people Jiaer looked at, tears filled her eyes, her cheeks puffed up and she looked a little angry!!It''s broken, Lias, why are you kidding Jiaer?


    If Jia''er had a dark belly... even Nie Kong would feel terrible!Especially what special tricks to scare girls make the girls love and fear her.


    Seeing Jiaer''s appearance, Lias encircled Nie Kong''s arm


    "Good morning, sister Jia''er." Lias smiled, Jia''er couldn''t help shaking, and then suddenly grabbed her own clothes and pulled.


    "Dad is really partial, I also want to sleep with my dad, don''t exclude Jia''er!" The small and lovely Jiaer showed the secrets of his whole body to Nie Kong.This was the first time Nie Kong saw his daughter''s body, and he seemed a little lost.


    Jiaer directly pressed Nie Kong''s upper body.When Rias tried to stop, she suddenly noticed slippery strips on her legs."Ah... there are snakes!"


    Rias took a few steps back in shock and fell directly to the ground.Jia''er, who was buried in Nie Kong''s arms, secretly retracted the devil''s blood whip and smiled."Tell you to dare to take my father away, and see how Jiaer teaches you."


    "I started." During breakfast, Nie Kong sat beside his two daughters.Opposite are two big angels, and Griffia serves her master Nie Kong attentively.


    But the two daughters basically fought in secret, and refused to accept anyone.But obviously if Jiaer was serious about it, Liya would be miserable.


    "Little Lias, can you use the knight''s dependents for Dad to use, I want to explain him to do something." My daughter actually has male dependents, which is really an eyesore to Nie Kong.


    Obviously the original You Dou likes a man-Yicheng, but Nie Kong doesn''t have the idea of ??getting a foundation.


    "No problem, dad just order him." Lias showed a fascinating smile, her expression as if she understood something.


    "En...I want him to be Valli''s servant, and then meet everyone from the old Demon Sect for me! Does Rias hate that Dad wants to overthrow the new Demon Sect? Is your brother the Lucifer Demon King?"


    "My dad...Of course to be the strongest demon king, and my daughter will always support dad." Lias nodded her head.

 339 The collapse of the second element text 0345, draw Cangna

    After dropping the knight of Rias, Nie Kong planned to dedicate the knight Liliana to Rias.After several years of training, Liliana, who owns the Dimensional Sword, has already reached the level of the Demon King.


    "By the way, Lias wants to know who will be father''s queen?" Little Lias asked suddenly when she was about to finish breakfast.


    "Master''s queen?" The women at the table looked at Nie Kong with gleaming eyes, with boundless expectations in them.Maybe they mistaken Lias'' words for the queen of the harem, so they looked particularly excited.What a blessing to be the most important queen of the master.


    "What queen?" Nie Kong was deeply curious.


    "Queen, it''s the queen of dad''s demon! We demon possess the devil''s chess pieces, and we can regenerate people with potential into our own demon! Just like the setting of chess, one queen, two knights, and two chariots , Two bishops, eight soldiers, and fifteen dependents. Due to system errors, one of the fifteen chess pieces must be mutated.¡± Lias explained softly.


    "The master is the old demon school, of course, there is no such strange setting, but Griffia thinks it is quite powerful! Master...you can try it!" Maybe it was Rias who caught Griffia''s interest, gentle and intellectual. She actually acted like a baby.


    "I don''t have a devil chess piece. I''ll talk about it later." Nie Kong was taken aback, then shook his head.


    "Leave it to Rias, Rias will do everything possible to help Dad get the chess pieces." After Lias tapped Nie Kong''s lips, she left the villa with a triumphant smile.


    Preparation is time for class, so Rias is going to Komao Academy.


    There are many things to do. First of all, Nie Kong arranged for Vali to contact the demons of the Old Demon School.As he saw Nie Kong''s shocking power, Vali surrendered to Nie Kong.Of course, what Valli likes is fighting, a type that he will definitely rebel once his strength surpasses Nie Kong.


    The knight Youdou has no choice but to become Vali''s family, and follows Vali to the world to find the old demon sect sheltered by the disaster group.Since Kuwang Academy belongs to Nie Kong''s territory, Nie Kong easily settled the school''s senior management and became the teacher of Kuwang Academy.


    Wearing a black classroom costume, Nie Kong stepped into the Juwang Academy.All the girls around stopped their pace, staring blankly at the new handsome guy in school.Without the immaturity of a boy, his evilly handsome cheeks are full of humanized laziness, adding a bit of charm to Nie Kong.


    "The school is... actually there is a handsome guy who is more attractive than Youdou''s younger brother, he...who is he..." After Nie Kong disappeared, the girls who recovered their senses screamed frantically.


    "That''s it. From now on, I am a new teacher at Juwang Academy. You can call me Teacher Nie Kong." Because the management of Juwang Academy is mostly managed by the Student Union, Nie Kong should first say hello to the Student Union.


    "Why... why are you here?" In the classroom of the Student Union, Kurana stretched out his hand to support his forehead, looking quite confused and frightened.She didn''t attend the blind date party held by Gremory, but she obviously knew the intelligence of Nie Kong''s riot in the Demon World.


    The student council president is about the same age as Lias, her eyes are cold and sharp with glasses, which is a bit scary.The wave of magic power transmitted through her arrogance looked very cold. She was wearing a blue uniform, with nothing showing her skin.


    The black shiny hair on the ear is like Qianqiu''s hair accessory, with a cute yellow hairpin on the top of the left ear.The bright and huge eyes are hidden in the eyes, showing no emotion.


    Although very cute, it exudes an icy temperament that is not disturbing.She is Canna Sidi, and her dream is to create a RatingGame school regardless of class.


    "Who is the president? Wow, does the president know him..." Cangna''s female family members began to chat, full of interest in the new appearance of Nie Kong.


    "Ha! I have declared this area to be my territory, and the demons who should live here must get my consent. I should ask you this sentence, young and lovely devil lady!" Nie Kong sat In front of Cang Na, she reached out and took off her wide glasses without her consent.


    "Hehe... I was right, it looks so cute without old-fashioned glasses."


    Cang Na glared at Nie Kong in front of him, then snatched his glasses back, "No, why would your Majesty the Devil agree..."


    "Of course I would agree. I just had a skirmish with them and beat them up. Since I am a cute girl like you, I can hardly agree to let you stay in my place." Nie Kong showed a generous expression.


    "Then I really appreciate your support." Cangna tilted his head, racking his brains to think about what to say, but couldn''t think of anything special.


    "Lovely devil sister, don''t think about it so complicated. Even if your head is very smart, there is no end to worry about those things. In short, Komao Academy belongs to my area, just don''t forget this." As Komao Academy is ranked No. The three beautiful women took Cangna, and Nie Kong planned to take it into his harem.And if you can, of course sisters spend better.The elder sister dressed up as a magical girl is far more cute than Kurana.


    "Now this academy is regarded as mine. If one day I am happy, I will change it to a RatingGame school that does not classify." Nie Kong''s words directly hit Canna''s weakness, cold. There was a flash of enthusiasm in his eyes.


    "Forget it, it''s a trivial matter anyway. What do you want to do at Komao Academy? I''ll help you arrange it." Kurana compromised in a low voice, and then returned to his cold expression.


    "Arrange for me to teach in Rias Gremory''s class, and by the way, act as a consultant for the Mystery Research Society!" After the school was well managed, Cangna heard Nie Kong''s request and soon handed over the appointment letter to Nie Kong. .


    "By the way, am I lucky enough to know your name before I leave?" Nie Kong who walked to the door suddenly turned back to Cangna and asked with a smile.


    "Huh...I want to be beautiful." Cangna snorted.


    "Haha...I will know one day!" Nie Kong held the appointment letter and disappeared in front of them with a chuckle.


    After seeing Nie Kong leaving, Cangna''s family members started talking.


    "President...what does he mean? He actually asked to teach the president''s class. It''s too much. Is it interesting to our lovely president?"


    "Don''t... don''t talk nonsense, he is a demon superior to the devil, which... how interesting to my little girl!" Cang Na''s cold temperament disappeared instantly, showing a panic expression.


    "Really... Hehe, I really look forward to the development of things..." Several female relatives in Cangna began to smirk.

 340 The collapse of the second element text 0346, Liliana comes out

    "The Demon King who represented the old Demon School occupied the Koomao Academy, and Rias of Gremory took refuge in them. What direction will the Demon World grow in? I really worry about it. The struggle between the two factions will bring war. Is it?" Cangna couldn''t predict the result, no matter who would win in the end, it would bring the death of many companions.


    "Some time ago, my sisters'' war to overthrow the old demon school overthrew the hereditary demon king, but the evil habits of the higher-level demons have become more and more fierce. I hope that using this war can bring a fair and hierarchical demon world system. War... "Nie Kong''s words caused De Cang Na to be anxious and implied expectations.


    In this way, my dream is to create a world without hierarchy. It is enough to be able to figure this out.And if the old demons clearly win, the title of the superior demon will be overthrown.Then use the victory of RatingGame to gain glory, and rely on your own efforts to promote the title.


    No wonder Cangna had such thoughts. The current demon world is like Europe in the tenth century. The demon with the title of devil is very defiant of the reincarnated demon. This is the helplessness of the four demon kings.


    The demons of the dukedom include their families, and if equality is implemented, the high level of the entire demon world will be completely offended."Since he didn''t mean to drive me away, let him stay in the school for a while to observe. A man recognized even by the proud Rias Gremory, I have to see what he can do..."


    When Nie Kong appeared in the activity classroom of the Mystery Research Society, the empty room only had Lolita Kitten sitting quietly on the sofa and eating cake silently. Seeing her at any time during the day was a sleepy expression.


    It was a cat demon, and his lazy expression was exactly the same as that of a cat.If the kitten character is a domestic cat pet, her sister Heige is a wild cat full of wildness.


    But the development of the wild cat is superb, saying that the two sisters are the two extremes of Loli Yujie, but Nie Kong wants to take it all.If things go well, Hei Ge will be his bishop!


    She seemed to notice Nie Kong coming in, and the cute cheeks of the kitten Gu Jing Wubo showed a surprised expression, as if to say why Nie Kong appeared here.


    Wow!The sound of water came from the innermost part of the room, as if it was a shower!Nie Kong looked at the voice and found that there was a shower curtain hanging in a corner, and there was a shadow on the shower curtain.It is the figure of a girl, and there is a girl in the shower.


    "President, please use it." It was Zhu Nai''s voice. Did Rias take a shower inside.


    "Thank you, Zhu Nai." The shower curtain opened and Lias appeared in her school uniform.When she saw Nie Kong wearing a teacher''s uniform, Liyasi''s pretty face first showed surprise and turned into surprise.


    "Dad, why are you here?" It was a pity that Lias was wearing a uniform just now. She really wanted her to see her in a bath towel.


    "Indecent thought." Someone seemed to be muttering something, the voice came from the Tacheng kitten.Lias blushed, her eyes staring at the cat sauce eating sweets.


    "Oh, what about the handsome teacher uniform. Is Rias''s father going to be a school teacher?" Zhu Nai politely greeted Nie Kong with a smile, even the voice was so intoxicating.


    "That''s it. From today on, I will be the consultant of the school''s occult research club. In school, Lias wants to call me a teacher, so I must remember." I feel so happy as a teacher again.


    Komao Academy was a girls'' college last year, but it just became a co-ed school this year.There are mostly girls in the school, and boys occupy a very small part.


    "Oh...Anyway, the teacher is an intellectual super sportsman. President, let the teacher have fun with the school girls here!" Zhu Nai said with a smile.


    "No, how could Dad do such a thing..." Lias firmly hugged Nie Kong''s arm, as if to take Nie Kong as her own.


    "President, you are very old-fashioned, the teacher is just our consultant? I really don''t understand what the president is complaining about." Kitty whispered.


    "In addition to being a consultant for the mysterious activity club, I am also a math teacher in Lias'' class. My lovely classmate Lias, please take care of her in the days to come!" Nie Kong touched her soft hair, then took care of the matter. After speaking out.


    "It seems that the teacher is worried about the president, and he is doing everything possible to get into the school to care about his daughter. The president...has a good father!" Zhu Nai was envious and a little lost.


    Zhu Nai hates her father, hates him for killing her mother.So she had the blood of the fallen angel, but she never showed it to others.


    "It turns out that Dad Nie Kong has become our teacher. It''s really gratifying. If you have any academic or physical problems in the future, Zhu Nai can find a teacher?" Zhu Nai smiled and drew close to Nie Kong, wondering if he wanted to piss his own president. the meaning of.


    Both hands were occupied by the arms of the two women, and Nie Kong clearly realized the girl''s unique tenderness.In comparison, Nie Kong knew that Zhu Nai''s development had actually overwhelmed his daughter Li Yasi!!


    Rias glared at Zhu Nai, but Zhu Nai would give her a careless smile.


    "You can come to me if you have any questions, and the kitten is the same." Nie Kong''s words made the kitten''s plain face show a different color.


    With the close company of the two women, Nie Kong sat on the soft sofa in the house and began to talk about business.Because of kicking You Dou away from Li Yasi''s family, Nie Kong certainly had to compensate his daughter.


    The gold and silver double knights in Ding Tian Ring surpassed You Dou''s existence and just added to Rias''s knight camp.In the surprised eyes of the women, Nie Kong let Liliana out of the ring.


    "Wang...you finally summon Yana!" After Yana, with silver hair like a kitten, appeared, she knelt in front of Nie Kong with excitement, like a loyal knight!


    "Get up first, I have something to tell you to do-temporarily become the knight of my daughter Lias''s servant!" Yana was a little disappointed when she heard Nie Kong''s instructions.But after knowing that she could accompany Nie Kong, Yana cheered up again.


    "Don''t worry, Wang, I will protect the princess'' safety!" Yana shifted her gaze to Lias, and then knelt in front of her on one knee.It was a gift from her father, and Rias was happy to accept Yana''s allegiance.


    I didn''t expect Yana to be so powerful, she actually spent two knight chess pieces of Lias when she reincarnated!

 341 The collapse of the second element text 0347, Hyoto Issei

    "A queen, a chariot, a knight... Little Lias''s family members are so few, do you want my father to find a few for you?" There are so many girls in the Dingtian Ring. Can meet Lias'' needs.


    "Lias will cheer, so dad don''t worry. Besides, I have more than three dependents, among them the bishop''s father has not had time to get to know her! Now class is about to start, and I will introduce her to my father after school!" Lias is naughty. With a smile, he pulled Nie Kong towards the classroom.Yana didn''t transfer to school for the time being, so she stayed behind in the club room with Kitty.


    With teaching experience, Nie Kong calmly led the two most beautiful beauties in the college to the classroom.Among them, the first-year male classmates looked at Nie Kong, who was surrounded by the beauty, with surprise and envy.


    "He...who is he actually sitting on the most beautiful Senior Sister Lias in our school!" As he passed a certain classroom, Nie Kong suddenly noticed three flaming angry eyes.


    Nie Kong turned his head and looked over. He found three wretched-looking youths hidden in the corridor.As for the male classmate among the three, Nie Kong felt that his face was somewhat familiar.


    "President''s father... he is a dragon hand that can double the power of the holder, Hyoto Issei, did the president''s father notice it? I once observed a classmate of the academy and happened to discover the artifact in his body! Zhu Nai whispered in Nie Kong''s ear with a weird name.


    "Huh! Daddy ignore them, they are the most disgusting trio in the college. Usually they always stare at the female classmates in the college with disgusting eyes. Dad''s words...Try not to contact them!" Little Lias said Like a housekeeper, he made a righteous statement.Hmm... If Dad learns to color things, Lias, I might have a chance...


    But it''s a pity that Rias, who had not reincarnated for Ise, were mistaken, and Hyoto Ise had the cage hand of the Sekiryuutei of Goddess!Every ten seconds of time, the strength of the holder can be doubled.Even if the initial strength is only one, as long as it is doubled every ten seconds, the final strength can be increased to be able to match the superior demon or the fallen angel of the cadre level.And if it is played to the extreme, it can even kill God.Double the power of the host, and then the second ability is to increase the ability of the companion.The artifacts that host the two kings of heaven have the potential to surpass the devil.


    "If Dad likes it, Lias helps Dad take it back." Seeing Nie Kong''s gaze didn''t look away from the vine, Lias said jokingly.Killing humans to snatch artifacts may often happen in the forces of fallen angels.


    "It''s no big deal, let''s talk about artifacts when we have time." Is the protagonist of the original Hyodou Issei, but now the world belongs to my home field!To get rid of the protagonist''s robbing of his artifact, let Vali do it.Haha... he would be interested, after all, their two dragons are rivals that have been entangled for hundreds of years.


    "Dad is true, you are a demon king who has surpassing my brother''s strength. He has ordinary artifacts, dad made a little fuss." Lias thought, who could not understand Nie Kong''s thoughts.


    Ten minutes before class, Nie Kong told Li Yasi and the three girls to return to the classroom.And I went to my own office, hand-held the list and textbooks, and walked towards the second grade of the teaching building.Of course, what Nie Kong teaches is a math course with teaching experience. After more than ten years, he can finally accompany the beautiful girl in class.


    Nie Kong found the classroom where Lias was located on the third floor according to the sign at the door, and confirmed that he had not admitted wrong.After finishing the uniform collar of the classroom, he opened the door and went in.


    Presented in front of him are the delicate cheeks of more than 30 beautiful girls, arranged in four groups in the classroom.The classrooms are clean, tidy and spacious, far from the Ishiya Magic High School in the world of Dad.


    There are no male creatures in the teachers, and all are girls.Among them, his daughter is sitting at the far end by the window, and Zhu Nai is with her behind.The beauty of the two women overpowered more than 30 girls in the classroom.


    Wrong, there was a girl with her chin on her head and squeezed them.Nie Kong took a closer look, except for the student union president Chang Cang who was so cute.


    The top three beauties in the school actually gathered in a classroom, should Nie Kong say that it was a destiny.


    "Ahem! Hello, classmates. From today on, I am the math teacher in your class. My name is Nie Kong." With a gentle smile, Nie Kong calmly wrote his name on the blackboard.


    "Wow... our new math teacher is more than ten times more handsome than your younger brother Youdou. Mom and Dad thank you very much for giving birth to me. I am so happy. Teacher... Are you free after school?"


    "Asshole... unexpectedly seduce her father in front of her. Dad belongs to Rias!" Behind the table, Rias pulled the book with her hands and tore the paper all over the floor.


    After the girls in the classroom saw Nie Kong appearing, the originally quiet classroom became noisy.They crowded and raised their hands, as if to ask something.


    What an innocent girl, a sweet breath came to his face, Nie Kong was a little drunk.


    Cang Na, who was immersed in writing something, raised his head in surprise and looked like it was the new math teacher Nie Kong.Since she went through the formalities in person, Kurana was not surprised.


    "Be quiet, it''s time for class now." The president of the student council said, and the surroundings began to quiet as if shocked.However, Cangna still failed to extinguish the enthusiasm of the girls, they turned to look at Nie Kong with enthusiastic eyes.


    "Teacher, let''s start the call!" Kurana said calmly.


    "Yes, yes, please call me the teacher!" The female classmates couldn''t wait, obviously asking Nie Kong to remember their names.


    "Well, it''s time to roll the call now. Those students who got the call should remember to raise their hands." Nie Kong opened the roll call book and said the first name first!


    "Withdraw Cangna!"


    The roll call book is sorted by position, so I first read the classmate Cangna sitting in front.


    Cangna hesitated for a long time, and then whispered "here"!The voice was so low that Nie Kong almost didn''t hear it.


    "Has classmate Cangna arrived? Please raise your hand when you arrive..." Nie Kong said.


    "That''s right...My name is Chiku Changna!" Cangna raised his flushed cheeks and suddenly yelled, even the classroom girls felt a little buzzing in their ears.


    "Ha ha... So your name is Chi Ticang Na, when you don¡¯t wear glasses, it¡¯s much more cute than when you wear glasses. Why did you know this before you deliberately conceal it from the teacher in the morning? Is it true that the classmate Cang Na wants to give the teacher suddenly Surprise..." Nie Kong smiled.


    "It turns out... It turns out that the president has finally started to pay attention to boys. It''s damned, the president is so powerful, will some of us be her opponents!" The girl in the classroom whispered, making Lias even more angry Up.


    "Oh... the guild leader has added a powerful party player, and he is also a superior demon! If the guild leader wants to help, you can always find Zhu Nai." Zhu Nai chuckled.


    Cangna wants to cry without tears, she has ten mouths now that it is difficult to explain.


    "Bastard teacher, why do you always say things that are misleading when you first came to class. Although... Although I like you to say you are cute, you have to say these things in different occasions..."

 342 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0348, the real mother Gaspar

    "The damn math teacher Nie Kong will disturb my peace of mind. You already have Lias who is prettier than me, and you will be happy... If you like me, it''s strange! But... if it''s true, wouldn''t you win Have you passed Rias!" The more I thought about it, the more crooked it became. After math class, Kurana hurriedly left the classroom with a blushing face, completely devoid of the usual cold side.


    "It''s over, even the cold guild leader has fallen." After seeing this scene by the surrounding students, they confirmed the extraordinary between the two.


    However, Rias was completely angry, as if her favorite thing had been snatched away.No, it''s more terrifying than this!!


    After school, Lias hugged Nie Kong''s arm tightly, as if announcing Nie Kong''s direct subordinates to the girls around.The girls in the class were even more surprised. Could it be that the teacher and the two are in love with each other?


    Since she had agreed to take Nie Kong to see the bishop of Rias''s dependents, Rias took Nie Kong to the first floor of the old school building-in front of the classroom that said it was prohibited to open.


    The room in front of me was tightly sealed off from the outside of the school building, and I couldn''t see the inside.According to Rias, her bishop was inside.The bishop of Lias is a "mystery" to Nie Kong.Except for Nie Kong and Yana, all the members knew her.


    "The devil thought her abilities were a bit dangerous, and they were afraid that my abilities could not be fully controlled, so they ordered her to be sealed. Now that they have turned their faces, it is just right to release her!" Anyway, his camp chose Dad, and everything has Dad. Help Lias.Rias has never been afraid of losing control or anything.Therefore, the ban was lifted.And this forbidden classroom...


    Nie Kong was curious about the true gender of Bishop Rias. She always wore women''s clothing in the original book, so Nie Kong was very curious.And now this mystery is finally about to be revealed, Gasper''s secret.


    Several layers of seals saying that it is prohibited to open were affixed to the door and engraved with incantations.It seems too weird, and in the past, Maojiang had been terrified of this place ever since.


    "It''s here, basically she lives here all day long. Basically, the spell will be unlocked in the middle of the night and you can leave the room and move around, but it is limited to the old school building. But the person involved is opposed to this." Lias said so. The seal waved deep to unlock the magic circle.


    "Is her head sick all the time sealed in such a narrow space? I must not be able to hold it. Is she a cocoon?" Liliana asked strangely.


    Liya nodded and admitted, her smooth face looked a bit regretful.The spell engraving on the door has disappeared and turned into an ordinary door.Nie Kong opened the door.


    "Don''t open the door...!" The sun shone through the door, and there was a very delicate and loud cry from inside!Nie Kong was not frightened, and led a few women into the dark room.


    The interior is insulated from the exterior with curtains, making it very dark.The interior is unexpectedly decorated very cutely, like a girl''s room.Some dolls were also placed.


    "It''s great to see that you are in good spirits." Lias chuckled.


    "President, is there...what''s the matter?" There was a pleasant voice from the dark room, which sounded very good.Is it a girl, Nie Kong can''t tell.But the other party was quite flustered, and no one was seen in the room.


    "Oh... the seal has been lifted, you can go outside. Come on, let''s go out with us?" Zhu Naiwen spoke to the square box in front, and a sweet voice came from inside.


    "Don''t... I want to stay here! I don''t want to go outside, I don''t want to see people!" A voice came from the box, so she was hiding inside.The girl in the box looks like Nie Kong has seen this movie before.


    Nie Kong walked over and opened the box, and saw a girl with blond hair and red eyes, with facial features like a doll-like Ruizheng.After finding something uncovered, she slumped on the ground, shaking so badly.


    And she is wearing the girl uniform of Komao Academy, she is so cute!The big eyes are red, very similar to myself.The curled up petite body showed a pretty calf, and the bottom of the skirt was pale white pants.


    There is nothing wrong, she is a girl!Great, she is the second vampire loli girl after Jiaer!


    "It turns out that the bishop of Lias is a girl? I didn''t expect that there would be girls who would like to shrink in a box!" Nie Kong''s tight face showed a slight smile. It turns out that Gasper has no nymphomaniac, and is a genuine woman. child.


    "What''s so strange about being a girl? Didn''t I say that Gaspar is a girl?" Lias said puzzled.


    "No, the president never said anything!" Zhu Nai said with a smile.


    "I''m sorry... I... Am I a girl scared you?" Gasper didn''t adapt to showing herself in front of outsiders, she screamed in fright.


    "Oh oh... I originally planned to ask my father to guess whether she is a male or a female, so I can confirm by myself." Lias replied with a smile.


    Really, can I really confirm her true gender by myself.Such a lovely girl in her arms, how enjoyable it is.


    "Vulgar vocabulary is forbidden." The cat walked into the room sometime, and the cat''s eyes lightly glanced at his president Lias.Lias hummed a few times, without regret.


    "Yes... By the way, who are these?" Gaspar looked at Nie Kong dodgingly. In addition to feeling cordial, she also felt a little awe. It was the fear of blood.


    "He is the father I mentioned earlier, Nie Kong, and she is my new knight¡ª¡ª Liliana!" After Lias'' introduction, Gaspar curled up instead, "Hey...hey, much. There are so many people."


    "I beg you, can you go outside? You don''t need to be sealed here anymore." Lias said softly, but Gasper''s reaction was very violent!


    "No, I can''t adapt to the outside world! It''s terrible, it''s terrible outside! Anyway, I''m just going out to cause trouble for everyone!" Gaspar hid in the corner, seemingly afraid of strangers.


    "Little Liyas, let me drag her out directly." Nie Kong moved forward and held her soft little hand.Her fingers were white and soft, as if there were no bones.


    "Hey!" Like the creak of a vampire bat, Nie Kong''s eyes suddenly became white.Within half a second, Nie Kong felt that his body had become immobile, but Nie Kong''s powerful soul had no effect.


    The spiritual sense felt that all objects tens of meters around were still, and the only thing moving was the vampire Gasper.She tried to break free from Nie Kong''s grip, but it didn''t help.


    With his powerful power, Gaspar''s time-controlling artifact has no influence on him at all!

 343 The collapse of the second element text 0349, take Gasper away

    "Hey! Strange... I obviously used a magic weapon at that moment... Please don''t be angry! Don''t be angry! Please don''t hit me..." Gasper''s petite body trembled, and his scarlet pupils looked at the cardboard box timidly.The pitiful expression is like a poor loli who has been blasphemed by a strange tree!!


    "Originally, when Gaspar was excited, he would temporarily stop the time of all things in his vision. But Dad was not affected just now, and Dad was able to suppress his time pause artifact!" Of course Lias, who recovered from the time pause, realized that I used to be familiar with the strange feeling, so I said in general.


    "Wait, time is suspended? Really? Is there such an artifact that is powerful enough to ignore the rules!" Liliana looked extremely surprised, as if she had come to a strange and powerful world.Pause time, this is indeed a terrifying ability, and Gasper has not reached the level of forbidden hands.If he can control his abilities, Rias will have one more powerful champion.


    Gasper suspended Nie Kong and their time, and then fled, right?Although he failed to escape, it can be seen that he is indeed dying-a cocoon who is afraid of life!


    "Because he can''t control his divine weapon, the top of the Demon Realm will order him to be sealed here."


    Lias gently hugged the lovely Lori Gaspar and said to her father: "She''s Gaspar Frady, my dependent bishop. Next semester I plan to arrange for her to study as a high school student at Juwang Academy. He Before being reincarnated, it was a hybrid of humans and vampires, the same race of dad vampires!"


    Following the introduction of Lias, Nie Kong and the others knew the basic situation of Gasper.She was reincarnated from Rias''s rare chess pieces, a new-born demon faction with infinite possibilities.


    "Woo, I... I obviously don''t want to be a topic..." Gaspar escaped from Lias''s arms and got into the cardboard box in the house.Gasper''s whining sound came from the carton.She seemed to be afraid of the outside world, so she nestled in this big cardboard box.


    "Because of the discrimination and dislike of vampires before reincarnation, and the fact that vampires hate sunlight, Gasper is very afraid to go out..." Zhu Nai showed the kindness of a big sister, and she kicked the cardboard box.


    Fear of getting along with people, fear of causing trouble to others because of the inability to fully control the artifact, Gasper''s troubles are really difficult to solve.


    Gasper''s father is a famous vampire, and his mother is a human being his side room, so he is mixed.It is said that vampires despise and insult non-purebloods are more serious than demons, and even brothers will treat mixed races differently.


    Gasper was bullied by his half-brother since he was a child, and he came to the human world as a monster, with nowhere to hide.


    But he was born with excellent vampire talents as well as human talents-special artifacts.Even if she has both of them, even if she doesn''t mean that, her strength will become stronger with age.


    Even if he wants to get along well with others, as long as he is not careful, he will activate the time-out artifact to stop the other party''s actions.


    There was a crisp scream from the carton, and Zhu Nai was shocked by Gasper when I saw you.


    "I hate sunlight, the sun had better disappear!" In DXD, the power of light is the natural enemy of the devil, and vampires are even better.Of course, powerful demons hate sunlight at best.


    "You see that Dad is a vampire, do you have to overcome difficulties and go out to make friends?" Lias said so, but only in exchange for her crying.


    "Don''t grin, I''m satisfied as long as I stay in this cardboard box! The outside air and light are enemies to me. President, please forgive me for being a cardboard box girl!"


    Gasper''s situation is a bit serious, what should I do?Lias has a headache.


    "Wacky vampire." The kitten said harshly.Sure enough, he is an unsparing child.


    "Wow... Kitty-chan is bullying me!" Because of Gasper''s relationship with attributes, is Kitty some friends she can talk to?


    "Dad, can Gaspar please you." Lias had no choice but to turn her gaze to the dependent father.Dad is the best in the world, there is nothing to stump Dad.


    "Leave it to me, there will always be a way." I can be regarded as the ancestor of a vampire, and the little loli who deals with a vampire should be caught by hand.To be honest, Nie Kong has the urge to hug her!Such a cute vampire loli, she should enjoy it very much.


    "Gasper, you should almost get used to the outside world?" Zhu Naixue said to her through the cardboard box.


    "Sister Zhu Nai, please don''t say that, I...I think this is good!" Gasper replied weakly.


    "Oh, oh, it hurts my brain. Dad teacher, Zhu Nai also asked you to ask Sister Gaspar." The charming Zhu Nai said with a smile.


    With the blood of the true ancestor of the vampire, he can strengthen Gasper, allowing her to fully control the artifact of time.Besides...for such a lovely loli, it is impossible to give up her cultivation!


    "Leave it to Dad, anyway, just let her be company with Jia Er!"


    Nie Kong who said this unknowingly was already close to him, he suddenly opened the lid of the carton!Pop, Gasper and Nie Kong looked at each other again.


    "Woo..." Gaspar really became teary when the phobia was stared at.


    "Come on, come out! The truth is wrong... The teacher is not a bad person? Let''s do happily together!" Fortunately, Nie Kong doesn''t have a jet of air from his nostrils, otherwise his actions will definitely be considered abnormal!


    "Woo..." Gasper, the person involved, began to tremble, looking quite scared.


    "I''m a pure-blooded vampire, but I don''t hate you. I will always take care of you as a father... so wrap it around me." Nie Kong exuded a strong vampire breath, and Gasper felt surprised at the same time. In awe.


    "I will only cause trouble to everyone... I am a cocoon and very scared of life... I can''t use the artifact properly..." The familiar and awe-inspiring breath made Gasper''s eyes wide in surprise.He is really a vampire, and a powerful vampire, but doesn''t he actually hate himself.


    "What are you afraid of, you will be able to control the artifact smoothly with me! And you have tried it just now, the artifact has no effect on me! Hmm... If Gasper wants to be a purebred vampire, that''s okay. ." Using her own essence and blood to transform her into a purebred vampire is very simple.


    "I was already scared enough of my own power... If I get improved... I... I will be even more afraid!"


    Gasper who lifted the box carefully drilled out half of his head, weakly looking at Nie Kong with hopeful eyes: "You, what you said is true...really? Can you help Gasper control the artifact?"


    "Well, it definitely will!"


    Nie Kong''s confident words infected Gasper, and she hid in the box and said that she would think about it for a while.Nie Kong picked up the entire cardboard box, causing Gaspar to scream again and again.


    "Just take her home first, and then slowly enlighten her." Isn''t it interesting that the loli girl who keeps the cardboard box?

 344 The collapsed two-dimensional text 0350, Nie Kongs demon chess piece

    When school was over, Nie Kong walked home with a one-meter-wide cardboard box around him.The pedestrians passing by thought it was his adopted pet, but they didn''t know that it was a cute loli.


    Gaspar curled up in the cardboard box, sometimes poking out his cute little head from the cardboard box, but screamed again and again when he realized that it was a strange world.This Lolita Gaspar was a little bit courageous.If she exerts the strange sacred attribute and pushes Gasper, will Little Lolita be scared to pee.


    Rias is doing comforting work. Although Gasper hasn''t fully adapted to it until now, it''s going smoothly.Gasper''s objection slowly became much smaller, and he quietly hid in the cardboard box and did not come out.And when Nie Kong knocked on the carton, Gasper screamed in fear, it was really cute.


    When they returned to the villa, Nie Kong and the others heard the sound of a large motor vehicle.The sound was terribly loud, and the shock from the ground Nie Kong and the others felt like someone was demolishing the house.When I approached the villa, I found that there were several excavators digging the foundation in the vacant land around the villa.


    Just when Nie Kong was about to arrange for Yana to inquire about the situation, Jia''er, accompanied by two angels, walked out of the villa.


    "Okay, is my father back?" Jiaer who came out was about to pounce into Nie Kong''s arms, but found that his favorite father was holding the cardboard box badly.


    "Oh, did Dad come back with a gift? Is it Jia''er''s favorite pet cat?" Jia''er was delighted to grab the carton, but the girl''s scream came from the box.


    It was the voice of a girl, Jiaer cast her eyes on the carton, as if she was curious about the objects around her father.


    The carton is a bit big, no wonder it will not be a pet box.Jiaer knocked on the carton, and a wail of "" came from inside.


    "What, what, what''s in it?" Jiaer, who said so, lifted the lid of the carton, and the two big cute eyes finally looked at each other in mid-air at this moment.Jia Er was surprised, but Gasper was afraid.Especially when she saw the celestial beast behind Jia''er, the small and exquisite girl shrank directly.


    "Hey... it''s an angel, I... Am I going to be wiped out!"


    "Don''t be afraid of Gaspar, they are not enemies." Lias introduced Gaspar to Jiaer and the others, and Jiaer finally showed a sweet smile when he heard that Gaspar was Lias''s dependent.


    The women welcomed Nie Kong into the villa. Nie Kong suddenly remembered something during dinner.


    "That''s right! What the hell is going on around the villa, this place should belong to me!!" There are workers working around, what a joke.


    "This is all the fault of the celestial beast. She happened to be seen when she went out. News of angels has spread throughout the city, so that now there is actually a pious priest who wants to build a church near us. If you hate it, I will kick them all out immediately." Griffia explained.


    "Speaking of which, the priests in the church are the natural enemies of our demons. Is it really no problem for us to live around the church?" Lias smiled bitterly.


    "What is there to be afraid of? Anyway, the owner has already announced the ownership of the surrounding land! What the district church can do, the celestial beast will help the owner to stop all enemies." The church that radiates the sacred power may be a little kind to the celestial beast.


    "The master knows what you think, but remember to manage the villa to prevent people from entering the church!" Since the celestial beast likes it, then follow her wish.


    Anyway, the church would attract nuns or angels.Well, of course the words of the exorcist will be completely wiped out.


    "Since you are a vampire, you should exercise to ignore the sun. Sister Gasper, let your sister train you by yourself."


    "Hey, Sister Jiaer, don''t chase me with a whip!" At the moment it is about the evening, two vampire loli are chasing me in the villa.There is a black-bellied Jiaer, how can poor Gasper hide in the cardboard box.


    The kitten from the Mystery Research Society chased Gaspar with garlic in his hand, and the three loli were simply cute.


    "Xiaojia, eating garlic is good for health."


    "No, the kitten will bully me!" They are both loli, and they get along well together.Gasper, who is afraid and timid, is often the object of Jia Er and Kitty teasing.


    Gasper, after a few days of getting along, found that his surrounding partners did not discriminate against her.And she found that the life in the villa was very warm, she had never experienced it in more than ten years.


    Nie Kong''s father''s care, the president''s love, and Jiaer''s "trick" made Gasper slowly walk out of the shadows.But because he is used to cardboard boxes, Gaspar''s bedroom at night is still there.


    Nie Kong sat on the lawn of the villa, looking at the three cute and healing loli with enjoyment.


    "Oh, it''s very lively." At this time, the familiar charm of Li Yasi passed into Nie Kong''s ears, followed by an astonishing tenderness behind her."Dad, do you miss Lias!"


    "How long has it been apart? How could I think about it!" Nie Kong asked with a smile.


    "Hmph... coaxing my daughter will die, it''s rare for Lias to do the things that dad entrusted." Lias pouted and said charmingly.


    "Why didn''t I remember that I would like to ask Lias, daughter, did you remember correctly?" Nie Kong hugged Lias in front and put Lias in front of his legs.


    However, Rias spread her straight legs and clamped Nie Kong''s waist, straddling Nie Kong''s legs.The faces of the two were separated by a few centimeters, and Nie Kong was able to inhale the orchid fragrance that Lias spit out.


    "Daddy forgot so quickly, you said the other day you wanted devil chess pieces." Lias hugged Nie Kong''s neck with her arms and hummed.


    "It turns out that Little Lias was talking about that. Has Lias already helped Dad get the demon pieces?" Nie Kong asked with interest.


    "Of course, otherwise the daughter just said it." Lias said proudly.


    "Good girl, hurry up and show it to Dad." Nie Kong wanted to appreciate the charm of the devil chess piece.


    "No, my daughter wants a reward." Lias hummed.


    "What reward?" Nie Kong asked in surprise.


    The redness of Lias'' pretty face flashed away, and she stretched out her lush white finger and tapped her cheek that could be broken by a blow."The reward is very simple. I want my father to kiss me."


    Nie Kong nodded, and gradually moved his face closer to Lias''s.But when she was about to kiss her on the cheek, Rias suddenly turned her head.In Nie Kong''s wide-open eyes, his lips pressed close to his daughter''s.

 345 The collapse of the second element text 0351, and Lias intimacy

    The daughter put her arms around her neck, their lips pressed together.It''s not an instant contact, but a couple''s contact.Lias'' lips were soft and jerky, with the fragrance of beautiful red hair like a waterfall.


    Just as Nie Kong reacted, Lias looked directly at herself, who was close at hand, with her eyes full of shame.My daughter!Is this a kiss? You are chewing on my mouth.


    He felt uncomfortable at all, making him a little bit painful.


    The alternative stimulus prompted Nie Kong''s ghost messenger to play with her, and finally came to Lias''s mouth.


    Unknowingly, I was tempted by Rias and took the first step of a ghost. Should I cry.


    Lias tightly hugged Nie Kong''s neck, boldly confronting her father''s attack.For Rias, the bolder the father, the happier he is.


    Are you finally willing to take Lias?Think about it during this period of time that Dad always ignores his appearance, Lias feels that she is an unattractive girl.


    I have grown up, and the girls of other demons already have children at their current age.


    The clothes of the two looked messy, but the low voice interrupted her delusion.


    "President...it is forbidden to make such vulgar actions, and all delusions are forbidden." Lolita Kitty appeared in front of them, blushing and watching their bold behavior quietly.Originally the kitten was accompanying Jiaer to tease Gasper, but the sensitive cat ears suddenly heard a strange meow, so the kitten quietly appeared in front of them.It turns out that there are really cats, and they are two cats in spring.


    "Just now we were relatives between father and daughter... dear, don''t go out and talk nonsense, kitten."


    Lias jumped up with a wow, looked around and found that there was no figure of Jia''er and let out a sigh.She glanced at Nie Kong wateryly, and hurriedly sorted out her messy clothes.After finally getting her father''s acknowledgment, Rias looked extremely happy.


    "The reward has already been sent, Xiao Liyasi, hand over Dad''s chess pieces." Nie Kong calmed down the restless blood, and pressed the high tent between his pants to prevent the pure Lolita kitten from seeing it.Unfortunately, the kitten has already seen everything he should see.


    "Ok... OK." Just getting this reward, I have been waiting for more than ten years in vain!Lias''s blushing pretty face focused heavily, and then used the magic circle to summon the sixteen three-dimensional chess that were sealed.One king belongs to Nie Kong, and the remaining fifteen belong to his family.Among the fifteen chess pieces, there is obviously a red variant chess piece.Nie Kong could tell from its shape that it was a soldier.


    "The way the devil pieces are used is like this. First put your own blood into the pieces to form a contract between the demons! Then when you meet your favorite family members, give the devil pieces to him to complete the reincarnation ceremony. Dad, you plan to take it Who is your queen?" Lias asked curiously.


    It''s a pity that I have my own dependents, otherwise it would be so happy to be the queen of my father, and to be with my father forever.


    "It depends on the situation, if there is no doubt that it is Griffia." Of course, there are more choices if you turn on Dingtian Ring.The strongest leader Luo Cuilian, the wisest goddess Athena, the most powerful Akash, the most S rose beast... There are too many girls who can meet the conditions to choose.


    Counting the devil-level girls in the Dingtian Ring ring, there are only six or seven girls.There are more than 20 girls close to the level of the devil.It turns out that my harem is not very big, and it seems that I will work hard to develop in the future.


    The first is the chess pieces of the two knights. Nie Kong intends to ask two angels to serve, and of course the bishop has a candidate.Tanks, soldiers, etc., depending on the situation, the best candidates can be satisfied. The goal is to take all the beauties of the second dimension into their own harem!


    "Is the queen Griffia? Lias doesn''t... don''t have any comments." Griffia is the closest girl to Rias in Nie Kong''s harem.Hmm...I am mainly opposed to sister Jia''er, how decent it is for father''s daughter to be the queen of father.

 346 The collapse of the second element text 0352, Cang Nas invitation

    After obtaining the devil''s chess piece, Nie Kong gave the queen''s chess piece to Griffia after refining it.Knowing that she was going to become the queen of the master, Griffia was almost fainted with happiness.


    Because the sacred attributes of the Celestial Beast should be preserved, Nie Kong considered that the two knights of his family should choose Lilith Beast and Rose Beast.The rose beast that came out hugged Nie Kong happily and called Akong Akong tenderly.The flower fairy beast with the attributes of Yujie is still so innocent and romantic.


    Because they were reincarnated by using Nie Kong''s blood, the two girls had more vampire attributes, adding a bit of strength.What was annoyed was that Lias had no chance to get close to her father since kissing.


    Whenever Lias made a bold move, the kitten or Jiaer would always appear to teach her president that it is forbidden to make vulgar moves.As for Gasper''s words, his timid and fearful attributes remained unchanged.


    On Monday, Nie Kong who entered the classroom was startled.Cang Na eyebrow exuded an icy temperament sitting in the first row, but Nie Kong could see the joy at the corner of her eyebrow.The classroom kept coming in and people gave out exquisite boxes, and they were all boys. Every sentence was: "Happy birthday!"


    The piles of presents in the surrounding seats are simply incredible.The female classmates around were too envious. Who called Cang Na was the school¡¯s top three beautiful seniors, and she was the president of the student union.


    It seems that the school¡¯s male classmates are well informed, and they will know Cang Na¡¯s birthday!!


    Nie Kong calmly appeared before the podium in the classroom.The boys in the school didn''t see him, so they gave gifts to bless the president.Of course, some girls who like Canna also gave her gifts.This shows that Cang Na is really a fanatic of the school.If it was her daughter Lias¡¯ birthday, what a scene would it be.


    Until class, the gifts are endless.Rias and Zhu Nai, who stepped on the bell, entered the classroom, and the two girls stayed at Canna, who was surrounded by gifts.Na Cangna glanced at them, a little smug on her face.It seems that Cang Na is in a good mood today, and her words seem to be softer.


    Once the math class was over, Cang Na looked at the gifts surrounding him and smiled brightly.When the beauty smiles, the flowers are also inferior.


    May be stimulated, Lias snorted and left the classroom, probably back to the club room!After Zhu Nai smiled at Nie Kong, he followed the president.


    After seeing the two opponents disappear, Cang Na suddenly handed Nie Kong a pink thing, which turned out to be like an invitation letter.Nie Kong was very strange, but Cang Na didn''t have time to take a closer look at what Cang Na asked him to do, and he stuffed it into his trouser pocket.


    Nie Kong returned to the club activity room, there was no one inside.He unfolded the invitation card while sitting on the sofa, and it turned out to be an invitation to celebrate Cang Na''s birthday dinner.Tonight, a birthday party will be held at Xidi''s house in the Devildom.Fainted, she should know that she is the enemy of the demon world, why would she invite me.


    Nie Kong was a little confused. When he was about to withdraw the invitation, the charming Lias appeared at the door of the club room.Nie Kong didn''t have time to put away the invitation, and was stared at by his daughter. Her eyes lit up and said, "Dad, what."


    Nie Kong stuffed it into his trouser pocket, got up from the sofa, pretending to be nothing, and said, "It''s nothing, where did you just go." Cangna MM''s invitation, should he hide his daughter.


    Lias hummed: "You didn''t lie to your lovely daughter."


    Nie Kong chuckled lightly: "It''s a drop, it''s a drop, there''s nothing."


    Rias winked at Zhu Nai, and Zhu Nai showed an expression of understanding.


    Zhu Nai closed his eyes, and his body softened like a coma.Nie Kong quickly held Zhu Nai with his eyes and hands, really warm and fragrant and warm.Zhu Nai smiled like a fox and suddenly opened her graceful eyes.Pulling his hands on the corners of Nie Kong''s clothes, there seemed to be an extra thing in his little hand.Nie Kong was slightly surprised that it was his own invitation.Little girl Zhu Nai, she touched her hand quickly.


    Rias opened the invitation, and Zhu Nai handed it over to look at the invitation.When seeing the signature after the invitation, Zhu Nai smiled and said, "Oh, the teacher turned out to be a beautiful woman with an appointment. Dad is really good, the president, me, and Cangna! Tsk tsk, I mean Cang. Then why is it not right? She keeps arguing with the president. It turns out that she doesn''t want to kill you too."


    "Zunai...Did your father acknowledge your position? Daddy belongs to Rias!" Rias glared at Zhu Nai angrily, and then took the invitation into her arms."It''s not that Dad will be deceived. Daughter helps Dad keep the invitation."


    Nie Kong didn''t care and said, "I will invite someone to a birthday party. Is it possible for you to analyze this and that?"


    "Dad''s reply, the daughter rejected the re-investigation. Father has the right to appeal, and the result is up to the daughter to judge." She glanced at Nie Kong, and then walked away proudly with Zhu Nai.


    Nie Kong naturally didn''t go there that night, and then in the math class the next day, Cang Na''s face was as cold as a volcano about to erupt.Nie Kong who was watching came in and rushed over as if venting his anger.


    Petite arms and legs greeted Nie Kong, Nie Kong stretched out his hand and grabbed Cang Na''s limbs.Cang Na looked at Nie Kong with tears in his eyes, his expression was unspeakably pitiful, how could he look like the usual icy guild grower.


    What the hell did Lias do last night to make Cang that angry like this!After a short while, Lias and the two girls walked into the classroom happily.When they saw Cang''s face like the back of a pot, they showed opposite expressions.


    "Huh..." Cang Na scratched Nie Kong''s eyes and silently returned to the table.The teacher is too disgusting, is she actually asking Lias to humiliate herself?


    When Nie Kong finished class, he immediately pulled Lias to the corner and asked: "Lias, what did you do last night." Lias lightly said, "It''s nothing, help Dad celebrate her birthday on behalf of her. I also gave a big cake!" Lias gestured the shape of the cake, then smiled triumphantly.


    "Then I told her that it¡¯s best to be boring to the teacher. If it¡¯s interesting to the teacher, persuade her to die of this heart. Zhu Nai already has the crystallization of his father¡¯s love, oh..." Zhu Nai touched Touched his stomach, showing a mischievous smile.


    Nie Kong''s heart-string trembling repeatedly said, "You can really break it."


    "Haha... Dad, you didn''t see Cangna''s face at the time, it was really fun." Lias covered her belly and laughed.


    It''s probably so angry, no wonder I''m so angry today.

 347 The collapse of the second element text 0353, Lias plan

    A few days passed, and Cangna''s temperament was much colder than before.It seemed that the birthday party was a blow to her.And since that incident, Cang Na always avoided Nie Kong.


    It just so happens that the classroom is Cangna''s day today, and the students have already left the classroom.In the empty classroom, only Cangna cleaning the house.Nie Kong could walk over and appeared in front of Cang Na.


    After Cangna discovered Nie Kong, he just wanted to leave but Nie Kong caught her little hand.


    Nie Kong chuckled softly: "Classmate Cang! Why do you seem to be hiding from the teacher lately? Do you hate the teacher so much?"


    Cang Nai''s pretty face was stained with an inexplicable blush, and Chen Chen bit his mouth and said: "I can''t respect it, how dare I hate the teacher! Teacher, I will ask you, what is the matter with the teacher and Zhu Nai."


    Sure enough, the words of the two daughters of Lias a few days ago left a mark in her heart. Nie Kong smiled and said: "It turns out that Cang, such a smart and cute girl, will believe Zhu Nai''s nonsense. Cang classmate does not need to be angry. The teacher didn''t make Zhu Nai''s belly big..." But it''s hard to say in the future, Nie Kong quietly added.Zhu Nai and the others are their own, would they just not eat it?


    Little Lias is really, she didn''t bother her intention to pick up girls before.But the attitude towards Cangna is the most special. Is it because the two girls are competing in the same school?


    "If classmate Cangna has no objection, the teacher would even want to mess with classmate Da Cang''s belly. Student Cangna, who do you think our babies will look like when born." Cang Na, full of cold temperament, finished listening at this moment. After Nie Kong''s bold words, his pretty face showed a panic and a shame.Nie Kong raised her pretty face, and slowly leaned her lips towards it.


    "Who...who cares about your big belly, old...if the teacher is okay, Cangna will clean the classroom." Unknown power, Cangna flushed and pushed Nie Kong away.She ran out of the classroom in a panic, and she almost fell a few somersaults.


    Like the innocent girl Cang Na, how could he withstand such a bad molestation by Nie Kong.If it hadn''t been for Cang Na to have a good feeling for Nie Kong, Cang Na would have slapped him a few times earlier.


    The shy Cang Na wanted to drag it until Nie Kong left to clean up, but Nie Kong stayed in the classroom waiting for her as always.Suppressing the panic, Cangna pretended to be cold and walked into the classroom.


    "Teacher...it''s already time for school now, why didn''t you go home?" Are you waiting for yourself to go home together, Cang Na was a little bit inexplicably happy besides panic.


    "Oh, the teacher is waiting for us. I just finished the club activities, the teacher will go home together." Nie Kong turned his head and looked over, did the two little Li Yasi girls not go home!


    Seeing the two return to the original and even develop a more intimate relationship, Xiao Lias secretly became wary."What a great Cang Na, he turned my dad into a daze."


    Cang Na looked at them, frowned and said, "It''s you."


    Rias snorted slightly because of jealousy of the same sex.Lias held Nie Kong''s arm in a demonstrative way and said: "Dad...it''s already late, please go back with us."


    The smell of gunpowder in the eyes of the women, fools can also see.It seems that Lias and Cang''s two daughters are not born with each other.


    "Little Lias, don''t worry, wait for Cangna''s classmate. Her dependents have already gone back, and one more person will have no effect." Hearing Nie Kong''s words, Cangna looked at the two girls like Lias in a demonstration.


    Lias screamed in anger, her bright red hair was a reflection of her mood at the moment.Dad is an idiot, Lias wants Dad to pamper him more.


    After half an hour of cleaning, the classroom was finally cleaned up.Several people locked the classroom, and then left the college.On the way back, Zhu Naishen was mysterious. She glanced at Nie Kong and said, "Teacher, do you think...who are the three of us beautiful?"


    Nie Kong said with a faint smile: "They are all beautiful, but Rias is the most important thing in my heart..."


    Rias took her hand tightly, her bright eyes filled with joy.It turns out that the most important thing for my father is himself, so happy.


    "Oh, oh, the teacher is unfair. They are ranked second in the school, and classmate Cang is ranked third." Zhu Nai encircled Nie Kong''s other hand, and said to Nie Kong with a sigh of relief. .


    The abusive Zhu Nai is very bold for men and women, and the pure Rias is far behind.If his daughter had half of her skill, Nie Kong would turn down the two daughters in the incarnation of a ghost father.


    Zhu Nai winked her eyes like silk and said, "Then...the teacher tells us, who is more attractive in our body."


    Look at Zhu Nai''s cherry lips, Cang Na directly stretched out her fingers to block her lips, and said coldly: "Zhu Nai, please pay attention." It turns out that Zhu Nai is singing a one-man show, and I want to stop her. Bold behavior.


    The two women''s eyes exchanged sparks of calcium carbide, as if a volcano was about to erupt anytime.Of course, Little Lias was the most anxious, and the two women appeared to be very threatening.


    Her ambition is to be a daddy''s woman, so why is Rias willing to be her father''s good daughter.But Dad is so annoying. He has shown himself in front of Dad many times, but why is Dad indifferent?


    "Time is getting tighter, and I absolutely want to prevent the two of them from getting their father''s love. Hum...If Dad pushes them, the seniority will be messed up." Think about Zhu Nai smiling and looking at herself, asking herself to call her mother. In the scene, Rias is going crazy.So Zhu Nai hates me the most, always wanting to touch my things all of a sudden!No, please find your daughter if your father wants to push it. Rias is willing.


    Secretly planning how to get her father logically, Lias frowned into the shape of Sichuan.If there was no interference from Jia''er and the little Lori, how could I be so troubled.


    Especially the kittens of his dependents are very sensitive to such things.I had a good chance several times, but they were all destroyed by the kitten.


    Summer is coming, and I want to get my father''s true love before the summer vacation in college.Hum... Sister Jiaer, don''t blame sister, I''m the first to board.Sister, you are a little young. If you want to get dad''s love, you should wait a few years.


    Rias was flushed with stimulation.Just thinking about it, it feels so great, if you really do...

 348 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0354, finally married

    When Nie Kong and the others returned to the villa, Griffia had already prepared dinner waiting for them to return.After dinner, Rias began to think about her plans.


    To get a dad, you must first break out of the circle of two loli.With such a sense of consciousness, Rias had a lovely smile on her mouth, as if she had thought of some brilliant idea.


    "No nasty delusions!!" The kitten squinted out a few words, as if he could see through Lias''s mind!


    "Kitten, I am your master, do you have someone who talks to the master like this?" Lias found that her family members were all very distinctive girls.


    "Sister, don''t think about making any bad ideas, Jiaer can watch you at any time." Jiaer stared at Lias vigilantly and warned her sister.Of course Lias knew it, but now when Dad took a shower, it happened to be a good opportunity to help them.


    "With my sister, how dare Rias make any small actions? I''m just happy. Do you know what Lias heard from her father when she was in school today?" Rias pretended to be mysterious. .


    "What!" the two little loli asked curiously.


    "I''m not interested...I...I''m a cocoon. I only like indoor activities. It''s good to be able to wear cute clothes and surf the Internet at home..." Cocoon''s Lolita is very seriously ill, and Gasper is not saved!But she was a non-threatening loli, Lias was relieved.


    "Hehe... I won''t tell you, this is Dad''s secret..." Lias put her mouth close, but teased the two loli in front.


    "Ahhh... Sister Lias, please tell Jiaer!" Jiaer looked at Lias with gleaming eyes, obviously using Lori''s advantage to sell cute.The two loli held Lias''s hand left and right to prevent her from leaving.


    The fish was hooked, and Lias had a triumphant smile on her mouth.


    "I know, I told you that!" Lias showed a helpless expression of surrender, and then said: "I said you must keep it secret!"


    The two little loli nodded heavily, looking at Lias with gleaming cute big eyes.


    "During the school lunch break at noon, I didn''t intend to hear my father''s voice. He muttered to himself, saying that he hasn''t slept with his daughters for a long time, and what surprises he will give his daughters tonight... , It seems that Dad specifically mentioned the kitten''s name!" Lias said excitedly.


    "Dad wants to sleep with Rias, okay! It seems that when I can take a bath, I will wash myself clean and wait for Dad to come over!!"


    "My sister is thinking too much, and my father is definitely coming to Jia''er''s room!" Jia''er was full of happy smiles, her blushing pretty face was so delicate.Really, dad wants to sleep with Jia''er.


    As if thinking of some bad picture, Jia Er''s eyes looked watery and moving.


    Can I sleep with Nie Kong''s father? The kitten really didn''t dream?Her plain expression showed a different smile.The two loli disappeared in front of Rias with a scream, and they seemed to have gone to take a bath.


    Is it finally done? What a lie.But if I hear the news, I guess the performance is even worse than theirs.Dad is really harmful, when did he steal Lias'' heart?


    Lias showed a sweet smile, and she followed the two loli behind humming a song.The sound of splashing water was the three women playing in the spacious bathtub in the bathroom.


    After spraying the fragrance of her own washing, the three girls blushed and sneaked into their room.Nie Kong is a little strange, why the girls go to bed so early when they play late.Griffia and the others have to take care of the villa, and it is estimated that they will not be able to accompany them until ten o''clock.


    Nie Kong returned to his bedroom with nothing to do, and then lay on the soft bed.


    "Don''t Griffia and the others have time to accompany Dad? In that case, Lias is responsible for accompany Dad."


    Anyway, the daughter has been raised, she should be able to eat when she is mature.

 349 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0355Is Rias good-looking

    It''s usually up to the daughter to toss, and the two form the best angle, and I am about to merge with my daughter.


    As for Rias, she felt an extraordinary pain, but Rias seemed very happy and her wish finally came true.


    Sooner or later, she will be able to surpass her elder brother and become the number one powerhouse besides Nie Kong in the DXD world.


    Lias'' sleeping cheeks have a sweet smile, full of happiness.Moreover, after Nie Kong''s development, he was full of horrible beauty.In the blink of an eye, the daughter Lias who hugged her ten years ago is now her own.


    Nie Kong surrounded Lias, his heart was full of feelings.Nie Kong felt deeply when thinking of Rias''s act of acting like a baby in the world of Demon Daddy.There is no barrier, and Lias'' body and heart are completely connected.


    At a very exciting moment, Nie Kong led Lias to the other side of heaven.If the relationship between the two has been sublimated, it has become many times better than before.


    The warm scene caused her to slowly sink to sleep with a sweet smile.For her first experience, she could only stand Nie Kong''s attack for half an hour.


    Nie Kong treated her very gently, not being too harsh on her. After holding her body warmly for a while, he finally decided to accompany her to a deep sleep.

 350 The collapse of the second element text 0356, Valli is back

    When Rias woke up early the next morning, she found her father was clutching her chest.Dad is true, is he not honest even when he sleeps.The sweet Liya kissed her sleeping father on the cheek, her expression intriguingly happy.The combination of the happiness of getting what you want and the ease of improvement in strength make Rias feel more comfortable than eating ginseng fruit.


    The transition from girl to woman makes Rias exude amazing femininity, and her skin is more hydrated than before.Even Rias could feel her change.


    The bond between father and daughter has been strengthened through double repairs, and at the same time, Rias has a kind of strange love for her father, which belongs to the emotion of lovers.


    When leaving the bedroom with her father''s arm around, Lias happened to run into two loli who had just woke up.The two loli looked haggard, with two dark circles at the corners of their eyes.


    It seemed that I had waited a long time last night, but Nie Kong did not show up.The poor two loli wore lovely pajamas to stay alone in the boudoir all night till dawn.


    When seeing Lias holding Nie Kong and appearing, the two loli were first sluggish for a while, and then looked at Lias angrily.Originally, Lias was disappointed with Nie Kong and the others, but on the contrary, Lias came out of Nie Kong''s bedroom.The situation in front of her...Last night Lias cheated them, and then used the opportunity to do shameless things to Nie Kong.


    Wow, the two loli furiously opened their teeth and danced at Lias.Like cute dogs, they left many lovely tooth marks on Rias''s body.


    Rias knew that it was her fault last night, and she let the two girls vent with a wry smile.Compared with this bit of pain, the gain is more than ten thousand times.


    Where did Nie Kong know the secrets of the women, and when he asked, the women hid behind.How dare they say these shameful questions in front of Nie Kong.The transformation of Lias, Jiaer saw it in his eyes and remembered it in his heart.After watching the transformation of Dingtianjie girls, Jiaer certainly knows what happened.It''s just that she didn''t expect Lias to get her father''s love before herself, she was full of envy.


    Just as Jiaer was planning how to get his father, the summer vacation of Juwang School came quietly.Lias officially ended her second year of high school, ready to enjoy the coming summer vacation.This summer, I have to play with my dad, as Lias thought.


    "Oh, does Nie Kong''s father have any plans to go?" Zhu Nai asked with a usual gentle smile.


    "The best part of the summer vacation should be the seaside, do you have any ideas." Think about it carefully, if Dad goes to the Demon World, it will cause a battle.Lias was not afraid, but it would affect her mood on vacation.


    "It just so happens that there is no sea in the Makai. Let''s go to the seaside island in the human world and have fun." Reminiscing about the plot of Dad helping to wipe sunscreen, Lias immediately raised her hand to agree.


    "I am not interested in the outside...I am a cocoon, I only like indoor activities..." Gasper replied weakly.


    "Dad, I am going, I will follow you with all my strength!" Jiaer said excitedly.


    When several people were about to determine their destination, the White Dragon Emperor Vali had already appeared outside the villa.Classmate Vali, who had disappeared for several months, finally brought news of the misfortune.


    And Valli brought back several people, three of whom were beautiful women.One is like a charming fairy, the other is like a proud peacock, and the other is as charming as the sister next door.


    The few people who had just arrived found the celestial beast, and they all showed their vigilance as if they were approaching an enemy.After all, they are demons, and angels with sacred power are their natural enemies.Besides, the celestial beast is a ten-winged angel, a master of the demon king level.


    "Hey...I''m so scared, how come outsiders show up in the house!" Gasper, who was afraid of being timid, got into the carton with fear. From the shaking box, Nie Kong, they knew that Gasper was afraid.


    On the contrary, when the cat saw the coquettish beauty, his indifferent expression showed a surprised look, obviously knowing the beauty on the opposite side.


    "Wait for a few months, are you finally willing to come back, Vali?" Nie Kong glanced at Vali, then moved his gaze to the stranger''s face that appeared.Especially the coquettish beauties made Nie Kong look more.


    "Hey...there are many foreign masters, so I fought a lot of great battles. But unfortunately, none of the opponents I met can look at your power. Let me introduce to you, some of them are with us. Join the group of disasters. And she is a member of the Old Demon School, with the blood of the Demon King Leviathan. I heard that there is a chance to revive the Old Demon School, she came to see. Highlighted the beauty Cattleya Leviathan.


    I really brought the kitten''s sister back, and Nie Kong was full of surprises.The two cat demon sisters in the DXD world are so loving, he has coveted it for a long time.In addition to You Dou, there is a man who is actually Arthur Pendragon, a descendant of King Arthur.


    No wonder the weapon in his hand is so powerful. It turned out to be the most powerful holy sword among the seven fragments of the sword of the holy sword. At the same time, it also holds the holy sword, which can cut off even space, and is said to be the strongest holy sword on the ground. Bran Biography-the sword that affects King Arthur.


    The girl next door''s sister turned out to be Lufi Pendragon, the sister of Arthur Pendragon.Was Valli really good? He brought them all over like the original.


    I happen to be missing a few errands, so I took a few MMs by the way.But Nie Kong could see that the new subordinates seemed a little dissatisfied with him.Okay, I want to convince them.


    Judging from the current situation, although there are many factions in the group of disasters, most of them are seconded to the power of Orpheus.And Nie Kong''s unification of the group of disasters is really a very meaningful thing.


    For example, the hero faction of the group of disasters is very hostile to demons, angels, fallen angels...It is very difficult to recover, and it seems that it can only be eliminated as much as possible.


    Cattleya Leviathan certainly knew Griffia, but after seeing her surpassing her magical powers, she still took a breath.And the guy who can regain Griffia, where is he sacred?

 351 The collapse of the second element text 0357, surrender

    Hei Ge has a seductive smile on his face, probably because he is happy to see his sister participate in the misfortune group.After several years of separation, can our sisters finally be reunited again?


    "Since Vali brought you, I understand it compared to you. I want to join the misfortune group, but the old demons want me to be the head..." Nie Kong did not finish his words, but was immediately Arthur Pendra just interrupted.Knowing that someone would object, Nie Kong was not surprised.


    "Wait...Although Vali is following you, I have already surrendered to Vali, so I''m sorry..." The descendants of King Arthur holding two holy swords are stubborn people who have long declared their loyalty to Vali.


    "Since you are Wali''s subordinates, I didn''t intend to force you. But what about you, it''s surrender or death..." To conquer Arthur Pendra is a waste of his own demon chess piece, so Nie Kong did not intend to conquer him.


    Leave it to Vali to control him, since Vali is loyal to him before defeating him.The women were different, and Nie Kong was bound to subdue.


    "I am Tacheng Hei Ge, I am willing to accept your invitation!" Hei Ge did not intend to test Nie Kong, but directly declared surrender.There is only one purpose, which is to stay with my sister.


    Nie Kong was secretly happy when he heard the surrender of Yu Jie Mao Niang Hei Ge.Black song MM, don''t worry, wait for it.The master will plant seeds for you during estrus.


    "Accept my reincarnation, I now give you a chess piece-the bishop!" The bishop who has been preparing for a long time finally implemented it, and is a cat demon who can use fairy and enchantment techniques.The strength is close to the devil, and it is estimated that there will be no problem surpassing the devil in the future.


    Black three-dimensional chess emerges in the air, and Black Song skillfully drops blood into the chess pieces.With a sound, the chess pieces merged into Hei Ge''s body.


    After getting the black song, Nie Kong turned his attention to Lufei Pendragon, a magician who belonged to a junior high school student who had not graduated.She hesitated a little, after all, human beings were directly reincarnated as demons.


    "Huh...I''m the descendant of Demon King Leviathan, a demon who inherits the power of Demon King!"


    Once the old four demon kings were eliminated and the demons were preparing to elect a new demon king, there was a group of people who insisted on fighting until the end, and that was the heir of the old demon king''s blood.It is said that the power of the demon after the war has been extremely weak, and it is still necessary to use the last force to drive all the members of the hawks'' old demon army system to the corner of the demon world.Later, a new regime centered on the continuation of the Huo clan was established, which is now the four devil kings.


    It is said that Cattleya Leviathan, who inherited the blood of the old Leviathan, gave a provocative smile: "Almost all the demons of the Old Demon King faction decided to help the group of disasters, but why should we give in?"


    "Catelea, why are you opposing the master?" Griffia shook her head, as if to describe her stupid decision.


    Cattleya ignored Gray''s boiling, and began to emit magical arrogance all over his body, and the tension was on the verge of breaking out.


    "Flower fairy beast, celestial beast, Lilith beast, I will deal with her, don''t you do it?"


    Nie Kong stood up, his whole body began to emit strong magical power fluctuations.Nie Kong had already expected to make a move, so he had to defeat her with overwhelming force."Katreya, are you not going to surrender?"


    "I want to be the new Leviathan Demon, so how can I succumb to you." Cattleya is here to see who is so bold, actually leading them the old demon school.


    The magic of horror exploded, as if there were no boundaries.When surpassing the devil, Cattleya finally changed.The devil in front of him, how terrifying his magic is.So strong, it surpassed the boundaries of the devil.


    "Buzz..." The two holy swords were shaking, are they afraid of Nie Kong who has the power to destroy them.Seeing the holy sword trembling, the hatred in You Dou''s eyes flashed away.


    "It''s no wonder that you can subdue Vali. It turns out that his strength has surpassed the stage of the Demon King." The blood red magic spread and spread, and the surrounding black songs were surprised.


    Besides Suzex, are there demons who have reached that level?The solemn Cattleya took out a vial from his arms¡ªand swallowed what looked like a small black snake in the bottle?


    The space vibrated violently in an instant, and power fluctuations swept around.Cattleya''s whole body exudes magic power high, rippling creepy arrogance.The quality is even close to Griffia!It turns out that the snake she just swallowed was a power bestowed by Orpheus, no wonder the magic power has been increased twice!


    But even though she had broken through the Demon King stage, the amount of magic power was insignificant compared to Nie Kong!


    Cattleya threw countless magic bullets, but Nie Kong raised his right hand with a wave, easily disappearing her bombardment.How could it be possible that the power of the Demon King is one of the best in the world.


    The people around were moved, their cheeks were covered with surprise and solemnity!


    Cattleya screamed, and a blue-black arrogance emerged from her body: "I am the great successor of the true Leviathan lineage! Cattleya Leviathan, how could it be possible to lose to your lower demon blood!"


    Nie Kong waved to her: "Come on!"


    "Don''t underestimate me!" Cattleya rushed over at high speed with great magic power!In an instant, a magic sword with terrifying magic power appeared in front of Nie Kong.


    Suddenly-puff!Cattleya spouted blood.She softened and fell to her knees on the spot.


    Taking a closer look, there was a magic sword stuck in the ground behind her.At the position of the sword end, the horrible crack extended far away.It was the aftermath of the magic sword attack that dug the ground, and after a few tenths of an offense and defense, the victory was divided.


    The hole in the mouth of the bowl appeared in Cattleya''s chest, obviously due to the injury caused by the magic sword.


    "Open...what a joke, I...why should I lose here..." Cattleya turned her arm into a tentacle-like appearance, and wrapped around Nie Kong''s left hand abruptly.


    Strange lines appeared on her body, and the magic began to boil!


    "Master, be careful, that''s a technique for self-destruction!" Self-destruction?Why did Cattleya choose to die!Surrendering to the master is so happy, if no one else would agree.


    "Damn devil, it''s useless if you want to kill me in this state! Once you connect with me, you will start a powerful spell! Once I die, you will be dead!" The proud woman smiled, magically It''s like boiling water.


    "Asshole!" Lias burst into magic power, formed a magic sword and slashed it over.But with a clang, the magic sword shattered instead.


    "Go back quickly, she''s going to explode!" Arthur Pendra said anxiously, but the people around did not move.They believed in Nie Kong''s power, so they didn''t panic.


    "Huh...make yourself smart!" Nie''s empty-handed knife swiped slightly, and the terrifying dimensional fluctuations smoothly cut the connected tentacles.In her shocked eyes, Nie Kong used teleportation to open the space crack and threw her into the space turbulence.


    "Boom..." Beautiful fireworks bloomed in the turbulent flow of space, which exploded with great power but looked extremely small compared to the turbulent flow of space.


    "What a strong guy, he used magic power to break the space crack directly!" His holy sword can cut the space, but Nie Kong in front of him is more than several times more powerful.


    "What is his true strength? Didn''t he use all his strength last time? It''s unfathomable!" Valli whispered.


    "The little sister opposite didn''t answer me. Are you trying to surrender or die..." After Nie Kong briefly dealt with Cattleya, he looked at Lu Fei, a cute girl like the sister next door.


    "I...I want to live!" Lu Fei replied in a panic.


    "Very good...Then you will be my dependent-soldier!" Lu Fei''s strength is too low, so Nie Kong asked her to be the lowest-level soldier.

 352 The collapse of the second element text 0358, abduct Orpheus

    "The demons of the old demon school are proud of inheriting the blood of the demon king, and their goal is very paranoid-to become the king of the world! So when I passed by, they were ready to use Orpheus''s power to destroy the world and create a new demonic. World! Although I have the blood of Lucifer, I found that I couldn''t integrate into their circle because of my personality." Vali''s meaning was very clear, and he explained to Nie Kong that he shouldn''t try to subdue them in vain.


    It''s not saved, this is the typical idea of ??the gangster boss.Perhaps because the old demon kings thought so, they would embark on the path of destruction.There is no corresponding strength, but an arrogant fool.


    Nie Kong raised his head and closed his eyes, and when he opened his eyes again¡ªthere was a chill enough to make his back chill.If that''s the case, then kill them.


    The most important thing is Orpheus Lori, the rest is irrelevant.The snake separated by her with strong power can actually promote the superior demon to break through the demon king stage, which shows how abnormal her true strength is.


    If Suzex has ten times the power of destruction of the Demon King, then Orpheus, the second strongest in DXD-25% of the power surpasses the two dragons, at least fifteen times the power of the Demon King.


    What attracts Nie Kong the most is the promotion of Shuangxiu. If he can push to Orpheus... then his strength will definitely double, and I am afraid I will get more!I planned to go to the beach in the summer, but now that I knew Orpheus''s location, I had to deal with Orpheus first.


    "Where Orpheus is now, you should know? Anyway, I have joined the group of misfortunes. I need to visit our boss in person!" Orpheus lived to drive away the true red dragon god emperor, so she didn''t. Free time to manage the organization.In the original book, even if the heroic Cao Cao wanted to kill her, she didn''t have any resistance.Dimensional gap is now ruled by the True Red Dragon Emperor.Orpheus was thinking of a way to deal with that guy, and then returned to the dimensional cracks.


    The demons of the Old Demon King faction and the heretics of other forces are based on this condition-on the condition of driving away the great red, to gather Orpheus!!In fact, she is just the leader who has been put on the table, in fact, she is only responsible for giving strength and being used.


    "I just came back from her, of course I know where she is." Valli answered with a wry smile.


    Orpheus Lori asked herself to take her snake, but Vali directly refused.And Orpheus saw the face of the White Dragon Emperor, so he didn''t embarrass the same clan Vali.Only he was allowed to not use Orpheus'' snake in the group of disasters, which was considered a special treatment.


    "Let''s rest for a few days, and leave after preparations are complete." After Nie Kong finished making arrangements, Liyasi looked a little bit disappointed, probably interrupting their summer vacation arrangements.


    Since Orpheus was driven out of the dimensional crack by the true red dragon emperor, he now lives in the specially created dimensional crack.And the location is Europe, no wonder Valli can bring back King Arthur''s descendants, the original headquarters of the evil group is there.


    As a summer vacation, Nie Kong led the girls into the European sector.The location where Orpheus was hiding was very secretive. If it weren''t for Wali''s guidance, I guess Lian Niekong would not be able to find her location.


    After all, it was a gap in the dimension, and Nie Kong''s spiritual sense could not detect the past.Using the holy sword to break through the dimension, Vali took Nie Kong and landed in front of the little girl.She is a small girl with black hair and waist. She is wearing a black Gothic dress, showing her slender limbs.The girl''s facial features are straight, her eyes are flat on the people who appear in front of her.She has a flat loli figure, and her face is slightly more mature than a kitten.


    But the degree of cuteness is not inferior to the three kittens. It is really a rare Sanwu Lori.


    That''s right, she is the "Infinite Dragon God"-Orpheus, the leader of the "Misfortune Group"!It can''t be wrong, the strange and unspeakable power radiating from her body is the unique arrogance of dragons and snakes.There is only Orpheus in the dimensional gap, and the hero faction and old demons of the group of disaster are not present.


    The powerful power is looming, and the intensity surpasses the current Demon Lord Szex.If only relying on physical strength to fight her, Nie Kong felt that Orpheus was better than himself!


    "The White Dragon Emperor Wali, do you want to change your mind to ask for a snake from me when you came to me this time?" The girl reacted to Nie Kong and the others, and turned to face Nie Kong and the others with a faint smile.


    "No such thing, and another thing. I said a few days ago, we are going to join the misfortune group. And my leader just happened to be free, so I came to visit you as the leader." Pointing to Nie Kong behind, introduced Nie Kong to Orpheus.


    Orpheus Gujing Wubo''s eyes looked at Nie Kong, and finally showed surprise when he noticed Nie Kong''s power.She didn''t expect that there would be demons that could rise to such a level, whose strength was on her own.


    "Can I ask one thing?" Nie Kong walked out.


    "what''s up?"


    "Your aim is to drive away the dragon named Great Red and return to the cracks in the hometown of dimension!" Hearing Nie Kong''s mention, Orpheus nodded.


    "Yes, as the price of my strength, everyone in the group of disasters is to help me drive away the great red in the future! And Valli said he wanted to help me, so I did not force him to swallow my snake. You are willing to help me Yes, I can give you stronger power!" Little Lori said flatly, as if nothing could affect her emotions.Maybe if she pushed it directly, she would just look at herself with curious eyes.After tasting the sweetness of Shuangxiu, the innocent loli would take the initiative to ask for love.


    "Of course I am willing to help you, but your snake is completely unattractive. My condition is very simple-before helping you defeat the true red dragon god emperor, you want you to accompany me!" Accompany yourself and get Orpheus, This is Nie Kong''s plan.


    "Your power is indeed stronger than everyone in the group of disasters, and your help may really help me drive away the great red!" Orpheus tilted his head and looked at Nie Kong and said softly.


    "Does Dad want to subdue Orpheus? It''s a crazy plan... Dad is amazing!" Hearing this, the women didn''t know Nie Kong''s plan!Surprised, their hearts are more of worship.


    "How about it, did you agree?" Nie Kong asked.


    "En...I promise!" Orpheus nodded, completely unaware of Nie Kong''s evil intentions.

 353 The collapse of the second element Text 0359, the meeting of the four devil kings

    In the devil world, the current four demon kings gather together.


    "There is the latest news. I heard that Rias¡¯s father is called the organization of the group of evil. In addition to their old demon school, the biggest force of the group of evil has assembled the descendants of human heroes and brave men-the artifact holding There is a hero faction. Such a powerful force is enough to threaten the turmoil of the demon world!! "Hero faction?There are other forces in terrorist organizations!In that case, their organization has gathered dangerous elements from all directions...


    The crystal eyes of Seraphim Leviathan dressed as a magical girl exuded a dangerous light, and the little cherry-like mouth grinned.It is her diplomat''s responsibility to declare war with other forces.


    That''s how it turns out, is there a lot of powerful masters gathered to prepare to attack the demon world?But Rias''s father actually invaded the Juwang Academy in the human world.Fortunately, sister Cang Na was not injured, otherwise she could not spare him.


    "Simply...I won''t tell you to come over. After all, the hero faction is a human being, and it is impossible to succumb to the devil. The important thing is that Orpheus, the leader of the group of disasters, will leave the gap between the dimensions and follow Nie Kong." Suzex said in a serious tone.The prestige of the Infinite Dragon God, the several demon kings present are simply thunderous.


    But Orpheus should have no interest other than driving away the True Red Dragon Emperor. If she helped Nie Kong, they would be almost finished.A Nie Kong has already made them sore, let alone Orpheus who has the power to surpass Nie Kong?


    If there is a war in the devil world, it is estimated that even the angels and fallen angels of the heaven will be affected. Is it possible that the peaceful world will start to chaos?


    "And what I am most worried about is that Nie Kong will help Orpheus drive away the great red. If the two strong men defeat it together...because it is now ruled by the great red, the dimensional gap between the worlds Keep balance. If the great red is solved by Orpheus, or if Orpheus is allowed to rule the dimensional cracks, the world does not know what it will become. If it was Orpheus in the past, it might be fine, but Orpheus is now Si, maybe because of staying in the dunya for too long, it has changed since the beginning. The combination of the strongest white dragon king Vali, the demon king Nie Kong who transcends the boundaries of the devil, and the infinite dragon god Orpheus is really extremely It''s dangerous..." Suzex said aloud.


    If one accidentally destroys the balance of the dimensional gap, things will be unimaginable.Orpheus'' purpose is very dangerous, so the demon kings will have such a headache.


    "Be prepared for war at any time, so that you won''t be caught off guard during the war. It is already a very miracle that the old demons will be willing to lurch for so many years." Falbiwin Asmod in charge of the military was silent. After a long time, he put forward his own suggestions.


    "In any case, we have to get their information as soon as possible. When necessary, first launch a general attack... to catch them by surprise! If possible, try to drag in angels and fallen angels from the heavens." Ajka Bessi Bu said indifferently.


    "I''ve already conceived a plan, and try my best to win over the masters of the three major forces to stop them." Suzex''s eyes sparkled, as if thinking of something interesting.


    "It seems that we are ready to start a meeting of the three major forces. At that time, we can expand the danger of Orpheus and unite the belligerent front. Only in this way, we have the chance to win!" Falbiwin nodded in response.


    "Let''s arrange it like this. If we can win over the Red Dragon Emperor who has disappeared for hundreds of years, then victory will already be on our side. But unfortunately, the authority of the artifact is human, and Vali is the exception of all." Zekes shook his head and smiled bitterly.


    If even Chilong Emperor belonged to the enemy''s camp, then the battle would not be necessary.The two heavenly dragons + the dragon god Orpheus can completely kill their four demon kings!


    "Send an invitation letter, explain the situation to them and propose to start the meeting in advance. I believe they will agree to our request once they know the seriousness of the matter."


    The other three demon kings had no objection and ended the meeting in a serious atmosphere.What they didn''t expect was that Nie Kong had already known the true body of the Chilong Emperor!Killing Yicheng and then seizing the artifact was as early as his plan.


    After more than half a month of traveling in Europe, the summer vacation slowly came to an end.There is no seaside holiday, some are long journeys.But the gain was huge, Nie Kong got the powerful Lori Orpheus.


    The women looked a bit distressed, perhaps because they failed to accompany Nie Kong on a seaside holiday.It was Jia''er who regretted that she had already planned to push her father''s plot.But the plan couldn''t keep up with the changes, so they could only make a flight to Japan with their little mouths.After knowing the truth about the fact that Sister Hei Ge killed the original owner, the fetters of the two sisters began to reconnect.


    As expected, Orpheus was the three-no loli, she didn''t say a word in the journey for a few days, and replaced the kitten as the new three-no loli.When Nie Kong spoke, she just ignored it.


    Sometimes Nie Kong held her limbs and touched the bottom of her black gothic outfit with a big hand to touch her delicate parts, Orpheus looked at Nie Kong with weird eyes.There is a bit of curiosity, a bit of mist!


    It turns out that Loli is emotional. It seems that I have to train her to understand more in the future, and it is a great responsibility!


    And I don¡¯t know what happened to the vampire Loli in the villa after Nie Kong left for more than 20 days?Without their care, how dare poor Gaspar swallow human blood.Eh... I hope Gasper didn''t starve to death when he got home.


    Rias looked at her father excitedly. Seeing her father''s power is getting bigger and bigger, Rias felt proud and proud.If Dad could really unify the Demon Realm, it would be so exciting.Brother, you are already out of date, so let''s ask my father to get on the job as soon as possible.


    However, Zhu Nai became more and more interested, every time Nie Kong always brought her too many surprises.At the same time, she had some evil thoughts in her heart, she wanted to snatch her father from the president.


    It''s just that she didn''t know Nie Kong''s thoughts, although she had thoughts, she did not dare to act!!

 354 The collapse of the second element text 0360Ise-classmate who was stimulated

    "Woo...President, you guys are finally back, Gasper is so scared..." After Nie Kong returned to the villa, he found that Gaspar looked at them pitifully.The weak one didn''t even have the strength to get up, obviously he was hungry for a long time.Gaspar fruit was as expected by Nie Kong, he almost died hungry!No one prepared plasma for her, and she was afraid to go out looking for food.


    Of course, she likes to live in a cocoon, she likes to stay in the house, but a new church was built near the villa.Accompanied by the sound of the bell, the faintly sacred breath is the natural enemy of the devil.After more than two months of construction, the church finally stood magnificently around Nie Kong and the others.Poor Gaspar MM, how dare you step out of the carton?


    Nie Kong felt amused at the same time faintly pitying, he held Gasper in his arms so as to soothe the frightened Gasper.She glanced at Nie Kong gratefully, then gobbled up the plasma.


    Gasper didn''t resist Nie Kong''s hug. It seemed that a few months had passed since he had accepted Nie Kong.Sometimes he even calls himself father Nie Kong, so cute.


    "Oh, oh, Gasper should get rid of the bad habit!" Zhu Nai said with a smile.


    "I...I will work hard, but Gasper just likes cocooning!" Yes, Gasper has already regarded cocooning as his hobby, how could he easily change it.


    "Why do you change it, Jiaer really likes to tease Sister Gasper in the cardboard box." Jiaer giggled.


    "Woo...Sister Jiaer is good or bad, she will bully Gaspar!" Gaspar sobbed unwillingly.


    "Wacky vampire!" The kitten spit out, causing Gasper to burst into tears.These loli are still so lovely and cute.


    I spent a few days leisurely with the girls, and the new school year of Juwang College began.My daughter was promoted to the third year of high school, and the three little loli cats, Cat, Jiaer, and Gasper finally started their college life.


    Of course, Gasper, who was afraid of life, didn''t get rid of the cocooning problem, no matter what time she was hiding in the cardboard boxes in the old school building.Even the students in the class, none of them remembered Gaspar''s existence.


    According to Nie Kong''s instructions, Juwang College began to resume enrollment in the girls'' school, and all the new male students did not pass the school''s enrollment.While attending Hyoudou''s math class, Nie Kong just noticed that a few fallen angels around him began to pay attention to Hyoudou. It seemed that he had discovered the artifact in his body.


    But they couldn''t know that Hyoudou''s body was the highest-level divine tool, the cage hand of the Sekiryuutei called the Goddess.It has the power to destroy gods and demon kings, and it is a very scary existence.


    The first ability is that the power will double every 10 seconds. Although it is only temporary, it can gain power that exceeds the demon king and the god, and if it is raised to the limit, even the god can kill.The gift of the second ability, Chiryu Emperor, can transfer the multiplied power to a companion or weapon.


    "Teacher... school is over, we should go back to participate in club activities." Just as the bell rang, four beautiful girls appeared at the door.Two loli and two royal sisters plus a cardboard box.


    It turns out that the club activity room has already moved to the villa, so the venue is the villa¡¯s home.The two imperial sisters hugged Nie Kong''s arm from left to right, while two loli occupies the front and back of Nie Kong.


    After Jia''er leaned against Nie Kong''s arms, she suddenly let out a brisk laugh.The kitten wrapped his arms around Nie Kong''s neck, and hung himself behind Nie Kong.Four beautiful girls clinging to Nie Kong, each with their own characteristics.


    The girl''s fragrance hit his face, and Nie Kong was almost drunk.


    "Look, look, teacher Nie Kong is indeed the most popular teacher, even the most beautiful girls like him. The exciting teacher-student relationship is really enviable..." The girls around began to talk, and Hyotogaku The mouth trio was so angry that they wanted to replace Nie Kong to enjoy the beauty of the beauty.


    "Wow... I''m so envious! Unforgivable, I actually occupied the two most beautiful elder sisters in the academy. The most hateful thing is that even the two cutest mascots in the academy fell into his devil''s claws. Is it great to be handsome? Why do you get so many beauties!"


    Watching Nie Kong''s palm touch the senior sister''s skin, the senior sisters instead catered to Nie Kong''s aggression.They were panting, and their eyes were bloodshot.How could there be such a happy man in the world, God, you are really unfair!!


    "Teacher...what is the relationship between you and Lias-senpai?" Hyoudou asked Nie Kong aloud while pressing his anger.


    Nie Kong smiled and asked Lias and the four girls, "What do you think?"


    "woman!"


    "father!"


    "My wife!"


    "Lovers!" Li Yasi, Zhu Nai, Jiaer, and Kitty replied immediately, without hesitation, they said their true thoughts.


    "What are you talking about, I''m your teacher at school. That''s right... we are a pure teacher-student relationship!" Nie Kong just wanted to pull out his hand, but Zhu Nai pressed Nie Kong''s arm to his full chest .


    "Teacher... do you think we are still pure?" Zhu Naimei looked at Nie Kong with silky eyes and said.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    "What does it matter? The president don''t care about this little detail." Zhu Nai ignored it and said with a smile, but pressed Nie Kong''s hand tighter.The teacher''s palm is so strong, irritation and dizziness arise spontaneously.


    "President...forbid the idea of ??jealousy." The cat murmured quietly, which made Lias furious.


    "Hmm...Don''t fight, the teacher''s father is Jia''er alone!" Jia''er put his arms around Nie Kong''s neck, as if announcing Nie Kong''s ownership.


    In the fierce quarrel of several women, Hyoto Kazushima jumped out angrily, crying excitedly with tears: "Teacher... you really have four harems, are you human? This... It''s so enviable!"


    Hyoudou Issei shed tears, mainly because Nie Kong''s envy and jealousy were extremely extreme.Seeing that the two senior sisters whom he admired secretly were ruined by Nie Kong, they almost broke out on the spot.For Hyoudou, who was no longer a girlfriend, Nie Kong realized his dream of a harem, which stimulated him too much.


    "You...you actually rubbed the bears of Juno-senpai and Rias-senpai..." Hyoto Kazei almost didn''t stare his eyes out, crying sadly: "God is not fair, why can you rub so much good? Chest, I have never tried since I was little!"


    The Tacheng kitten present looked at Hyoudou with contempt, but he didn''t expect him to say such a thing.

 355 The collapse of the two-dimensional body text 0361, kill Ise

    "Teacher Nie Kong has such a masculine charm, and it is only natural that he is favored by Li Yasi seniors!" The surrounding girls looked at Nie Kong like a nympho, and the degree of popularity with the girls once again hit Hyoudou''s body.


    "Teacher, you are the enemy of all the men in our school!" The three ergonomic students from Juwang College screamed at the departing Nie Kong, their eyes bursting with flames.After a long time, they sighed.At this time, the empty Motohama proposed to go to his house to watch the new A movie, Hyoudou and the others nodded and agreed.With consoling thoughts, the three of them left the school excitedly.


    "Dad... the eyes of those classmates just now are really annoying, Rias really wants to teach them! Especially Hyoudou Ise, it is hard to imagine that the artifact will choose him as the master." After returning to the villa through the magic circle, Rias Frowned and said.


    "Artifact?"


    Zhu Nai sneered and said: "His divine weapon is a dragon hand that can double the power of the holder. Even if he activates the divine weapon with a combat power of 1, the doubling is only two. It will not help at all. No matter what he does, he can''t make up the gap in aptitude. It''s a waste of the dog."


    "You guessed it wrong, but his divine tool is the highest-level divine tool called the Divine Exterminator-it has the power to destroy the gods and the demon king, and it is quite a terrifying existence." The dragon hand of the Emperor Chiryu increases infinitely every 10th. The power of the host.The original Rias had spent eight soldiers'' chess pieces, so she knew his details.


    "The Goddess?" Lias exclaimed, and asked incredulously: "Dad, can you be sure that he has a Goddess?" Ever thought that such an insignificant Hetoi would be the owner of Goddess. .


    "Well... his divine tool is called the Scary Dragon Emperor''s cage hand, which infinitely doubles the power of the host every ten seconds!" But can it really be improved? He has the power to surpass the Scary Dragon Emperor.


    "It is indeed the breath of the Chilong Emperor." Orpheus MM, who was always silent, affirmed Nie Kong''s statement.


    "But his divine tool hasn''t awakened, otherwise we would have known it. And if you want to use the power of the divine tool, the host itself is the biggest key! The Emperor Chilong will choose him as the host, which is more waste of resources than the dragon hand. ..." After hearing what father said, Lias''s pretty face was full of regret.


    "Oh... It turns out that Vali''s destined opponent has appeared, but the owner said that the Seiryuu Emperor''s host is very weak?" Twisting her curvaceous posture and slowly approaching behind the kitten, showing cat ears and tail Black song.


    It''s a real cat ear outfit, and it is worn by Hei Ge reveals a coquettish beauty.What a coquettish vixen, he wanted to seduce the souls of all men.


    "Will... will it be weaker than Gaspar!" Gaspar said weakly in the carton.


    "Yeah, Gasper is happy, Gasper is stronger than Emperor Chiryu..." The kitten kicked the carton to affirm Gasper, causing the lovely Gasper to reveal half of his lovely head.


    "Graffia...help me call Vali, and I have something to tell him to do." It''s time for the White Dragon Emperor to destroy the Hyovine and take away his boarding artifact by the way.


    "Yes, Master!" Griffia responded gently, and she left the house in maid clothes.After a few minutes, Valli walked in with a lazy temperament.When he saw Nie Kong, Vali was full of fighting spirit.He faintly looked forward to when he could challenge Nie Kong again.


    "Chief, do you have any orders to come to me?" After a few days of idleness, Valli''s bones were already rusted.


    "The white dragon emperor''s old enemy, the Chilong Emperor, has already appeared. I want you to kill the Chilong Emperor''s host and bring back the artifact to me! And you who stayed in Assathier for a period of time in the early days should know how to get out. Divine weapon." Nie Kong asked.


    "Haha... Do you want me to kill the Chiryu Emperor''s host? Of course I am happy. After waiting for a few years, has it finally appeared? Don''t worry, I will remove the Chiryu Emperor''s cage and bring it back. "If Nie Kong becomes the host of the Chilong Emperor, then he should be the strongest Chilong Emperor in the past.In this way, defeating Nie Kong would be even more meaningful.


    Extracting the artifact meant that the host would lose his life, but Vali did not feel embarrassed.He is a demon, a demon king who inherited the blood of Lucifer.


    "I believe you will be disappointed when you see him, remember that his name is Hyoudou Issei-the worst Red Dragon Emperor ever. Solve him as soon as possible, it will be an eye-catching sight..." Nie Kong said.


    "The wretched and slick Chilong Emperor, it is really hard to imagine what he will do in the future. Father Nie Kong''s decision is correct, and it is better to leave it to him or take it back and use it." Zhu Nai smiled and agreed. Tao.


    "Haha... what you said has attracted me a bit of interest. I have to see with my own eyes that the host of the Red Dragon Emperor is as unsightly as you said!" After Vali bid farewell to Nie Kong, he immediately turned to Juju. The King College swept away.


    When Vali appeared at Juwang Academy, he happened to ran into the ergonomic trio coming out of the school gate.According to the information given by Nie Kong, Vali determined the goal.However, due to the other two humans, Vali did not immediately take action.


    And he is really the worst Red Dragon Emperor, and his combat power is not as good as the lowest demon.After seeing the results, Valli was extremely disappointed.It doesn''t make any sense to defeat the Sekiryuutei in front of him.


    They appeared at Motohama''s house following Hyoto, and the three of them actually started to watch dirty movies.The faint voice and the three strong gasps made Vali furious.


    Valli clenched his fists, holding back the anger that would erupt at any time.The Chilong Emperor would actually choose this class of humans as the host, is it really degenerate to such a point?


    After waiting for more than an hour, several people in the house sighed with satisfaction.Then Xixisuosuo''s voice sounded, and Hyoudou finally appeared in front of Vali alone after a dozen minutes.


    Wielding his white wings of light, Vali descended from the sky and blocked Hyoudou''s path.


    "Have you finally come out, my old enemy of the White Dragon Emperor, Chilong Emperor! I had hoped to fight you happily, but unfortunately you chose the wrong host..."


    "Who... who are you, what are you going to do to me?" Valli''s strange appearance made Hyoudou step back in fright.


    "Can I ask you to die?" As the sound of his ears rang, something appeared in Valli''s hand.It is a sharp sword condensed by dark magic power.


    Then there was a dull sound, and a dark long sword penetrated Hyoudou''s belly.Because of the severe pain, Hyoto tried to pull out the long sword, but the magic structure suddenly disappeared.Only a hole through the stomach was left, and the blood gurgled out.Hyod¨­''s head was dizzy and his vision blurred.


    "It''s a bit early to die now, I''m going to extract the artifact from your body. I really look forward to our meeting, Emperor Chiryu!" Vali smiled and picked up the fallen Hyoudou before disappearing in place.

 356 The collapsed two-dimensional text 0362, new artifact

    "Sure enough, they are right. The Red Dragon Emperor is the worst opponent in the history of the White Dragon Emperor! He hasn''t even awakened the artifact, so how can he be qualified to be my Vali opponent?" Watching a scene in the film, so Valli looked at Hyoudou with contempt.


    After taking Hetou to a secret place, Vali used the knowledge of artifacts learned by the Governor of the Fallen Angel to extract the artifacts from Hetoe.When extracting the Red Dragon Emperor''s cage hand, Hyoudou''s pale face was covered with cold sweat, and his expression was distorted.It seems that the departure of the artifact that is closely related to his life is also very painful for him in the faint.


    And when Vali encountered the red light cluster floating in the air, the two artifacts immediately hummed.


    "Emperor Chilong, have you finally met after a few hundred years. But unfortunately, you haven''t awakened until now!" The white dragon emperor''s light wings made a sound, which was made by the soul of the divine tool.


    "Why don''t you worry, the host of the Red Dragon Emperor is stronger than me. And because he has surpassed the Tianlong, he is absolutely impossible to indulge in power like the host of the past." Nie Kong, who has already surpassed the devil, should get the Red Dragon Emperor. How strong is it?Valli wanted to know, and was full of excitement.If he could fight against such a strong man, it would be so enjoyable.


    Valli survived the world, his only interest was fighting.For him, Nie Kong is the best candidate to use "Scarlet Dragon Emperor''s Cage Hand".But Nie Kong''s unfathomable depth, he felt that there was no bottom line.As for Vali''s willingness to obey Nie Kong, it was convenient for him to challenge Nie Kong in the future.Whether it is a person or a god, he chose a bloody battle in the face of loneliness.


    When the Emperor Chilong was brought back to the villa, Vali found his friends around him waiting for his return.Nie Kong and the others knew that the dragon flames emitted by the red light cluster floating in front of Vali should be the cage hand of Emperor Chilong.


    "It''s not awakened now, so the best time to recognize the Lord is now!" Vali reminded Nie Kong.


    "Sure enough, it is the aura of the Red Dragon Emperor, if you get its help, we will be a little more sure about driving away the Real Red Dragon Emperor." Sanwu Lolifa Orpheus nodded and said.


    The surrounding women stared at Nie Kong, looking forward to his performance.But Nie Kong knew that there were a lot of souls in the artifact, and all the hosts of the past generations, including the Chilong Emperor, were in it.


    If you have sex in the future, the soul inside the artifact will be peeped out, it will be a big loss.So if you want to own it, first solve its hidden dangers.


    "What''s the hurry, wait until I''m good at refining it!" I just got a useless white formula in the IS world. What effect will happen if they are combined?Regardless of whether Emperor Chilong has awakened, let''s talk about it first with the Soul Fire Refining Device.


    The white summon attached to the wrist came out, forming an armor-like body standing out in front of everyone.The blood-red armor exudes a coquettish aura, a power of the same origin as Nie Kong.


    The light group greeted him, Nie Kong suddenly appeared in front of the emptiness of flames, completely drowning the cage hands of Bai Shi and Chilong Emperor.In the flames of nothingness, the turquoise jade gleamed with dazzling brilliance, and a red dragon was faintly roaring inside.


    The roar of "Roar" penetrated Baoyu, penetrated the flames, and resounded through the air.Perhaps it was the trauma of the soul''s origin that the Emperor Chilong awakened.Immediately, the flames quickly transformed into shape, transforming into a terrifying red dragon with the treasure jade as the center.


    "Wow..." The women looked at the dragon shadow emerging from the sky, their pretty faces showed surprise.Hyoto Issei is so weak, our father is the best.


    The moment the artifact was activated, the seal that originally imprisoned the Red Dragon Emperor Draig was suddenly broken.But Draige, who had come over with the attributes, found that the soul he was imprisoned by the artifact was suffering indescribable pain.


    Tufts of void flames surrounded it, burning its huge soul.When the soul of the host lodged in the divine tool was touched by the flame, it immediately turned into the most primitive energy.


    "What a terrifying flame, it can directly obliterate the soul!" If it hadn''t been blocked by the souls of the hosts, Draig had already lost consciousness.


    The two weak consciousnesses belonged to Elsa and Belzade, the former hosts of "The Cage Hand of the Red Dragon Emperor," and they were drowned in flames at the same time.But they didn''t feel pain, but smiled like relief.


    The flame of nothingness followed Nie Kong''s spiritual sense, slowly rising up.The flame hovered around the artifacts in front of them, gradually burning them and melting them.


    The temperature rose rapidly at an angle of forty-five degrees, and the solid white metal melted into a clear liquid under the fire of the soul.Nie Kong closed his six senses and put his whole body in the liquid, and the spiritual sense in his brain controlled the white light cast into the flame.


    The power of the soul circulates out, maintaining the state of soul fire.The flame of nothingness burns a new artifact that merges into one.It is necessary to eliminate the consciousness of Draig''s soul, but also to ensure the existence of the spirit.


    The fire is getting stronger and the temperature is extremely high.The light mass slowly absorbs the white liquid, and the two merge abnormally.Although it is slow, it is still smelting.Nie Kong looked forward to how the Red Dragon Emperor''s cage hand would change when the two were combined into one.


    The light group in the void was controlled by Nie Kong to form an armor, which was finally almost completely absorbed, but it would take a short period of refining to be considered a real success.


    Watching Valli from afar, he sensed indescribable fear.It was terrible, the invisible flame of super high temperature seemed to extinguish his soul.And Griffia had seen Nie Kong''s refining device, so she was not surprised.


    "What kind of flame is that? As the Infinite Dragon God, I would be horrified." Orpheus murmured.


    Nie Kong screamed wildly, and the power of the soul in his body ignited to form a powerful soul flame.After a long period of calcination, the armor slowly formed.


    The world stood still for an instant, as if the world had never had a sound.Then a deep muffled thunder sound came from the distant horizon, and the "bang" sound got closer and closer, and there was a sudden earth-shattering explosion.


    The light bursting out of the armor in the air, like a dawn breaking through the darkness, brings hope to people.After the two merged, Nie Kong made it into an armor.


    Now he can no longer be said to be the cage hand of the Emperor Chiryu, but the armor of the Emperor Chiryu.But Chilong Emperor was an unconscious soul, so Nie Kong was able to completely control the new artifact.


    The armor seemed very primitive, but all the functions had already appeared in Nie Kong''s mind.

 357 The collapse of the second element text 0363, the magical use of artifacts

    The armor in the air was a brilliant red color, which matched the name of Emperor Sekaryuu.And the simple pattern engraved on the armor is a roaring fiery red dragon.The dragon''s eyes happened to be the position of Baoyu, as if it could emit a faint cold light.


    Hearing Nie Kong''s command, the armor in mid-air was equipped on Nie Kong''s body with a sound, just like the equipment of the online game version.The red dragon emperor''s armor clearly showed its abilities in Nie Kong''s mind.


    The armor is much stronger than the original artifact, and it can actually increase Nie Kong''s strength by 100% when it is turned on without time limit.Now he has 6 times the power of the Demon King, and the aura he exudes after being equipped with armor is close to Orpheus!


    Of course, the Red Dragon Emperor''s cage hand ability has been retained, for example, every 10 seconds in the human world can double the power of the host.Although it is only temporary, it can gain power to surpass the limits of oneself.


    Nie Kong vaguely realized that Chilong Emperor''s armor could help him increase his power eight times three times, which was already the limit of the artifact.If there is no refining, it is estimated that it is very powerful to double yourself.


    With the armor of the Chilong Emperor, Nie Kong was confident to defeat the great red between the dimension with his own strength.He now has 48 times the power of the Demon King, what a terrifying existence in the DXD world.


    Nie Kong knew that in the DXD world, the armor he refined still had room for improvement.If the soul of the Chiryu Emperor is replaced with a great red soul, the armor spirit will be qualitatively improved.


    Nie Kong was very curious how many times his armor could increase his power after he obtained the soul of the True Red Dragon Emperor.100 times the power of the devil?Nie Kong knew it was absolutely possible.


    As for the second ability that armor possesses-the gift of Emperor Chilong, it can transfer the multiplied power to his companions.The evil Hyoudou in the original book uses its ability to use Rias'' breast milk.


    Lias, who has a bust of 99, directly rose a few centimeters.The most weird thing is that the enlarged chest will produce some replenishing light, which restores the power of Hetoi to its heyday.Nie Kong was very curious about what light would be emitted if he used the gift of the Red Dragon Emperor to his little brother.


    Nie Kong''s thoughts flowed, and the shape of the armor began to transform into black casual clothes.The third ability is that the armor can be transformed into any clothes shape at will.The three abilities of the artifact are all very useful, and they are simply gifts crafted for Nie Kong.


    "Being able to make and improve the artifact by himself, he is really getting more and more mysterious. After the artifact was modified by him, the flames emanating from the armor of the Chiryu Emperor surprised even himself. After he got the Chiryu Emperor, his own strength would increase. What kind of horrible stage is it going to?" Vali was shocked while implying excitement, that was the excitement of encountering a peerless powerhouse.This opponent in the world has no regrets in this life.


    "Dad..." Lias rushed to Nie Kong''s side for the first time, and said inexplicably excitedly: "Have a god-killing device that can defeat the gods, has Dad already conquered it?"


    "What''s the matter with the trivial Chilong Emperor, dad is of course stronger than it! If he hadn''t been refined by his father, he wouldn''t even have the ability to improve his father''s strength..." said Jia''er, who admired Nie Kong deeply.


    "Uh..." The two women who had just joined Nie Kong without a clear understanding of Nie Kong''s horror were stunned, but the pride in their hearts instantly erupted like a volcano.It is unbelievable that his own master is actually stronger than the Ertianlong in the myth.


    Zhu Nai stepped forward and smiled and said, "Oh yeah...Can Father Nie Kong explain its function to us? We are very curious about the big change in Chilong Emperor''s ability!"


    "Daddy Nie Kong has the same artifact as Gasper, but father Nie Kong is much bolder than Gasper, and he is not afraid of being lost..." Gasper showed half of his head, looking at Nie Kong full of admiration. .


    "Yes, yes, tell us quickly." Rias''s shiny eyes were full of curiosity.Everyone present looked at Nie Kong at the same time, of course they all had the same desire.


    "Before using the artifact, I have something I want to get the consent of the kitten sauce." Transpose power?Is it a gift from the Sekiryuutei into the cat¡¯s chest?Will the breasts suddenly enlarge if I use the gift of Chiryu Emperor to Kitten Microemulsion?Or will it become more beautiful, or will it become more elastic?


    "What''s the matter? As long as it is Nie Kong''s father''s request, the kitten...the kitten will agree." The lovely kitten sauce became shy, not the usual silence and the calmness of Lias.


    "Come on the cat sauce, I want to use you to show them the function of an artifact." Nie Kong waved to the kitten, and the kitten came around him obediently."I see, father Nie Kong please do it... just drive the kitten!"


    What a...obedient loli!Rest assured, ability is beneficial and harmless.Kitty sauce, let me pour my strength into your flat chest.


    "Boost!" In ten seconds, Nie Kong''s entire body doubled.The feeling full of power made Nie Kong have the urge to look up to the sky and howl.


    "Kitten sauce, coming soon."


    The kitten nodded, believing that Nie Kong didn''t hurt his mind.She proudly appeared in front of Nie Kong, waiting for Nie Kong''s ability to drive.


    "Tranfer!!"


    "Ah...Daddy Nie Kong...I hate it!" Kitty sauce''s cute face is like a steamed crab, her eyes flustered and shy.Pounce... Pounce, two cat ears and one cat tail appeared on her body out of thin air.


    "Woo... Father Nie Kong is too much, why didn''t you use Jiaer as an experiment!" Jiaer looked at the two with tearful eyes, and the last sentence revealed her true thoughts.


    "Master bastard, my sister is immature, don''t tempt her...any abnormal behavior, come to me!" Hei Ge murmured.


    The cute Lolita almost killed Nie Kong in a second.Nie Kong''s power quickly transferred the kitten''s chest, and the kitten meowed a few times like a good feeling.


    Snap... the kitten''s body began to emit a dazzling red light!Then there were two sudden noises, and the kitten began to expand.


    "Yeah... Father Nie Kong... It''s a strange feeling..." She fell soft and boneless into Nie Kong''s arms, blushing and lovely.


    As for the other girls, they were all dumbfounded and watched the weird scene.Dad is really funny, but he wants to use the power of the artifact to make people laugh or cry.


    "Woo...I envy the cat sauce, Dad, I want...I want to get bigger..." Jiaer hugged Nie Kong''s waist and cried coquettishly.


    Bastard kitten, the figure actually surpassed me as a sister.Don''t... Jiaer don''t get the bottom!

 358 The collapse of the second element Text 0364, the growing up menstrual period

    At the same time, the cat sauce made a sweet voice.


    "Meow..." On Nie Kong''s neck, I could clearly feel the unique touch of the tip of the cat''s tongue. I was bitten by the cat sauce in my arms!She looked a little hot, and there was still a shadow in her eyes.Her tail was constantly wagging left and right, and she was now in a state of excitement.Although his eyes were sharp, his face was red.The breath that came out was full of fragrance and heat.


    And when Nie Kong squeezed her chest with his fingers, the kitten that fell into his arms was meowing terribly.


    Sure enough, the power of Nie Kong''s transformation from the artifact not only enlarged the kitten''s figure, but also increased his acuity several times.


    "It''s the menstrual period of growing up...but my younger sister''s age..." Hei Ge sighed in a low voice, looking at his master with complexity.He is excellent even White Dragon Emperor Vali can subdue him, no wonder his sister would choose him.


    "Female cats will temporarily enter a certain period of reproductive behavior if they want children. The symptom is that cats instinctively want to keep their offspring and want to have children. This is the same for cats. So, plus female cats again The characteristic of the girl must be that he has found a man of a different race¡ªthe master. So, the sister¡¯s reproductive period is coming soon due to the master¡¯s catalysis."


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, the kitten is a rare cat. I think it is a good choice to leave offspring. It would be great if I could have a baby with Nie Kong''s father. But this time..." Looking at the cat''s pretty face showing a bit of charm, Zhu Naigan said.


    Rias breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Is it because the kitten sauce is too young? But the object is actually Dad. Dad''s charm is too big..."


    Zhu Nai continued: "Yes, to give birth to a mandrill smoothly requires physical and mental development and maturity, otherwise it will be accompanied by danger. Isn''t it hard for mothers to have children in humans? Kittens have not matured. Like. In the current situation, if the cat is pregnant with the father¡¯s child, the incidence of the situation where the mother and the child can¡¯t bear the pain and then die is very high when the child is born. So father Nie Kong has to wait for her to grow up. It''s better to be bigger."


    "Due to the influence of dad just now, has the kitten entered the reproductive stage without fully developing its body? Dad told you to just use Jiaer to test it, so I found the kitten sauce." Jiaer compared the kitten''s Chest, a little lost, my daughter was a little bit shocked.


    "You are right. If a kitten is pregnant, mother and child will die. If you want a baby anyway-just wait until you can develop your body well like me. That''s right. , It¡¯s more cost-effective for the master to do it with Hei Ge!" Relying on her own strength, Hei Ge can already control the arrival of the estrus.But after contacting Nie Kong, Hei Ge''s cat began to recover.


    "The rare cat mandrill, if you don''t cherish it, it will be extinct! Hehe, it''s not a sentiment to take away the love of the owner in front of my sister. Hmm... by the way, teach my sister the way of mating." Hei Ge rolled. Lips were added to the tip of the tongue, and the cat tail shook so hard that even his eyes were wet.


    "You are too wishful thinking, how could it be so easy for the master''s child." If you would become pregnant after H, you would have given birth to a dozen.But now, although the master spoils herself every day, why is there no girl around to inherit the master¡¯s blood?Originally, Griffia thought it was her own problem, but she saw the sisters in the ring as her own.


    "Don''t worry about it. How could I be willing to hurt the kitten. Even if something H happened between us, she would not have a chance to get pregnant without her own permission..." Shuang Xiu refines Nie Kong''s seeds into energy, if she wants to become pregnant Unless the double repair is stopped at H.


    And after trying double repair and increase happiness, H''s words will directly drop several times.Therefore, the reason why Griffia and the others were not pregnant was all in Nie Kong''s body.But if she didn''t get pregnant, wouldn''t the kitten stay in the reproductive period?The reason why the cat demon grows up is due to the cat''s instinct.


    "Meow...how can Heige believe such a ridiculous reason? If the owner wants H, first use the black song to experiment and then talk about it. Meow..." Heige''s tail wobbled badly, and it was obviously caught in the hair.Estrus.


    "Oh, it''s easier to get Daddy Nie Kong distracted?" Zhu Nai''s pretty face showed a meaningful smile. President, how do you stop the offensive of girls around Nie Kong''s father.


    After a few hours, the dizzy kitten finally woke up.Because of excitement, cat ears and cat tails have no ability to hide.Meowing meowing, she always rushed when she saw Nie Kong.


    Small and soft, he cleverly added Nie Kong like a pet.Because of Nie Kong''s dragon grip, the kitten really entered the reproductive period.And since the breasts were not reduced, Nie Kong''s keen position would meow excessively with excitement while being caressed by Nie Kong.


    But because of the existence of Li Yasi and others, Mao Jiang did not have the opportunity to enjoy Nie Kong''s love.Especially Jiaer, how could he be willing to push the kitten to his father.At this time, the black song that appeared touched the neck of the excited kitten with his finger, and then the kitten collapsed!It must be the technique that Heige used with the kitten to stop the impulse of the kitten...


    "Sister...Wait for my sister to experiment before it''s your turn!" Hei Ge looked at Nie Kong with a flushed face, especially the cat''s tail, which often stretched out charmingly and shook it desperately. The impulse that Black Song had suppressed, now burst out like a flood.

 359 The collapse of the second element Text 0365, the cat demon belongs to the night owl

    In the villa of the dark night, the door of a room is slightly open-the room of Maojiang.The room lights illuminate the corridors, and there are clear and sweet voices.The night is the time for cats to be active, so it''s no wonder that the cat will not sleep.


    "Haha... I knew that my sister didn''t sleep, Meow. Now you want the owner''s child, you can''t stand it anymore." Cats and Heige confronted each other in front of the bed, and the two cats all revealed their real bodies.


    One big and one small, one mature and pleasant sister, and one small and lovely loli.It is the two cat sisters in Tacheng, and the cat sauce is grinding the bed dolls together.Meow''s excited voice seemed to treat the puppet as Nie Kong.After a few days, the kitten''s chest returned to its original shape.


    "It doesn''t matter to sister, please go out." Kitten blushed and stopped H''s movement.


    "Don''t be like this, I want my sister to tell you how to capture the master." Sure enough, the imperial sister in the house is Heige MM, what is the matter with her late at night?


    "Sister should have no experience, right?" Hei Ge chuckled.


    "Sister, aren''t you the same?" The kitten, unwilling to show weakness, immediately shot back.She, who is also a cat demon, of course knows that her sister is still pure.


    "As an elder sister, of course I have more life experience than my younger sister. How could the little thing about giving birth to a child H upset your sister Hei Ge." Hei Ge kept making cute eyes, but the expression of Mao Jiang was very different. Not good.Looking at the sister with such a charming expression, the cat sauce impulse began to gradually emerge.


    Hei Ge suddenly put his hand on Mao Jiang''s chest, and Mao Jiang immediately pounced on Hei Ge and hugged her firmly!The two women rolled on the bed and hugged each other firmly.


    "Hmm..." Kitty sauce showed a pained expression, and mist began to appear in her eyes.


    "Meow...yes...but my sister can''t satisfy my sister." Hei Ge made an instinctively sweet voice in his little mouth. Just now, he kept wagging his tail around the kitten''s tail.


    "No matter how you endure it, once you meet the man you like, it will be as uncomfortable as a fire. My sister, my sister has the same pain as you. Master, now our sisters are in a state of immediate impact." The hot skin touched each other. , But the fire burned harder.


    "Sister... Sister teaches her sister how to get Nie Kong''s father, the kitten is so uncomfortable now." Even if the sister said that, the owner is "busy" now.


    Whenever a few women gasp at night, of course the black song will be heard very clearly.Perhaps it was their uncontrollable cry, the reason why Hei Ge could not suppress it so quickly.


    "Sister, don''t worry, I''ll call my master over now." Although I can suppress my sister''s emotions through fairy magic, it''s better to stop it.She wants to try whether what Nie Kong said is correct, and then try her best to meet her sister''s needs.


    If this continues, even if the younger sister can hold it back, the emotions that he blocked will explode more than the younger sister.


    After the excitement, Nie Kong''s bedroom gradually became quiet.The women slept sweetly with blushes after contentment.


    When Nie Kong was about to fall asleep, he found that Heige''s graceful figure suddenly appeared in the room.It''s already two o''clock in the morning, what will happen to her.


    "Did something happen?" Nie Kong asked in confusion.


    "Master... the kitten is seriously ill now, please come and see her!" Hei Ge forced him to resist the urge to immediately throw down Nie Kong, and gently took Nie Kong''s arm.The collision of the two skins caused a moving mist to appear in Hei Ge''s eyes.


    "Wait... I''ll put on clothes first..." Nie Kong just wanted to turn his clothes into appearance, but Hei Ge immediately pulled him out of the house.His strong body was exposed, causing Hei Ge to dream again and again.Bear it for a while, bear it for a while, wait until you get back to the bedroom.


    With a snap, Hei Ge violently pushed open the door of his sister''s bedroom.Her anxious performance made Nie Kong believe seven or eight points.Is the kitten really sick? Don''t have any trouble.


    Entering the kitten''s bedroom, Nie Kong found that she was emitting a forcing heat wave.The skin all over his body revealed crimson, it was a severe fever.


    After discovering Nie Kong, Mao Jiang approached him softly.Her blocked impulse seemed to pour out instantly, and she hugged Nie Kong with an expression of H.The small chest is close to Nie Kong''s chest, and the soft feeling is very wonderful!


    "Dad Nie Kong...Is there no charm in my body, can''t I have a good sex? I...can accept Daddy Nie Kong. Although many places are small, it is also a girl''s body... I want Daddy Nie Kong''s body. Child..." The hot breath sprayed at Nie Kong, arousing Nie Kong''s emotions.


    Although I know that cats lose their minds when they are in spring, I didn''t expect them to be so crazy and bold.The kitten is sick and very sick.Cat sauce hugged Nie Kong as she wanted to cover me, and her limbs contained Nie Kong like an octopus.


    The cute kitten showed its current expression, almost swallowing Nie Kong.


    The two sisters are like sandwiches, wrapping Nie Kong in the middle.


    "The two cute cat pets actually deceived my pure feelings." Nie Kong felt Alexander when faced with the two cats in Fachun.


    "Sister, let me tell you how cats mate again. Look, Master Tim remembers his taste." Hei Ge slid up from behind Nie Kong''s neck, Nie Kong felt the warmth of his tongue!


    "My master''s taste, I remember Meow! Sister, take it slowly now according to sister''s method."


    "Papa Nie Kong''s taste... I remembered the smell, so... so happy." Her tail swayed around Nie Kong''s arm and pressed hard..

 360 The collapse of the second element text 0366, the tenderness of two kittens

    The two sisters served without restraint and gave Nie Kong a very comfortable experience.Kitty sauce, your sisters are too fucking.In the face of the enthusiastic service of the two sisters, even the hardest steel is expected to melt.


    The battle is about to start, Nie Kong VS Lori Kitty.


    "Sister, let''s stop here first." The black song in the back nodded the kitten''s neck with his finger, and then Kitty-chan''s body stiffened.It seemed that Maojiang seemed to be weak all over... Did Heige use any technique to stop the Maojiang? Now the Maojiang only has consciousness.


    "If there is an unexpected pregnancy when there is a relationship... Master, ask Heige to serve you! Heige... Heige is longing for a child, please... please start mating with me." Hei Song squeezed into Nie Kong''s arms, and the three of them rolled onto the kitten''s lovely bed.


    "Sister eh... the kitten definitely wants to give birth to Nie Kong''s father!" Although he has no strength but desperately shaking his head, the kitten hugged Nie Kong''s arm tightly.The usual pure and plain eyes are full of longing needs at this moment.


    "Yes, my sister will fulfill my sister''s wish! But now my sister has to watch it carefully and learn how we cat mate again... and if my sister wants to experiment with the owner, if an accident happens that makes you pregnant, the sister will regret her death." Hei Song hugged Nie Kong, and then touched Nie Kong''s lips like a sister.


    Master, it doesn¡¯t matter if you say panic.Come on... Hei Ge accompanies you to create people together.


    "Sister... take a look, we... we are about to start mating." Hei Ge was panting, his eyes dripping.She moved her body strangely, but could not find a way.


    "Don''t worry, it will be okay later." Nie Kong automatically used the dual cultivation magic to absorb the rich yin of the black song.Hei Ge''s strength is stronger than Li Yasi, giving Nie Kong more benefits.


    In the end, after Nie Kong filled Hei Ge''s heart, she finally meowed, as if all the bones had been pulled out of her body.


    "Father Nie Kong... the cat sauce is going to burn out, please treat me like a sister. The cat... the cat has learned to mate, dad hurry up."


    Nie Kong touched the head of Maojiang, but Maojiang swallowed Nie Kong''s index finger into his mouth.The pure, she would actually make such actions, which is simply very attractive.


    "I... Am I finally going to have a baby with my father, so happy..."


    But unfortunately, it is difficult for the kitten to get pregnant because of the double repair.And Nie Kong discovered that after pushing the two women, he broke through to the first intermediate stage of the Goddess Cultivation Technique.

 361 The collapsed two-dimensional text 0367, Aisha appears

    After waking up the next day, Hei Ge found that there was nothing abnormal in her body, so she said she was not pregnant.What surprised her most was that her own magic power actually broke through to an unimaginable level in her life.Xi Zizi looked at his master and found that he was sleeping with his sister Zhengxiang.


    The younger sister''s pretty face was radiant, and her skin showed healthy rosy.Without the instinctive suffering, the corners of her lips in her sleep opened with a satisfied smile.And the utensils that the owner used to mate were stuffed in his sister''s body.


    Yu Shuangxiu prevented conception, so the Tacheng sisters'' spring season did not end.She gently raised her sister''s ass, and then part of Nie Kong''s body jumped out with a bang.


    Warm and smelly, but Heige likes the owner''s taste!Reminiscing about the happiness of last night, Heige urged it into his body.


    The rough panting sound revived the noisy kitten sauce.After seeing his sister stealing food, Mao Jiang blushed and hugged Nie Kong, biting Nie Kong''s skin with her little tongue.


    The beauty of the excitement awakened Nie Kong. When he opened his eyes and saw the appearance of the two women, how could Nie Kong be able to control it.At the moment, I once again killed two birds with one stone in the bedroom, and left the two sisters lying down.


    When the good girl Jiaer discovered the secrets of Nie Kong''s trio, she threw herself into Nie Kong''s arms and wept, saying that she would be father''s beloved wife.Faced with his daughter who didn''t follow, Nie Kong raised his hand and said that he would realize her birthday wish after her daughter''s birthday.


    I clearly remember the days when I first embraced Jiaer, which has been more than ten years.I have been wronged by my daughter for so long, so I should guide my daughter to an unprecedented bliss.


    Orpheus was slightly surprised, curious about the sudden increase in the strength of the two women.In the middle of the night, why did the two weak cats have such a huge improvement without eating their own snakes?


    "The cat sauce really can''t escape the charm of dad, the harem of dad is getting more and more." Lias shook her head helplessly, it seems she had expected it.


    When school was over the next day, the club activities of the Mystery Research Society finally began.The women followed Lias'' instructions, and the hand-printed flyers of the magic circle began to be delivered.


    Nie Kong was not interested, but Li Yasi forced him over.It is said that Dad is the consultant of the club. Of course, he must actively participate in the activities of the club.


    "Wow!" While sitting in a park chair overseeing the activities of a few women, I suddenly heard the girl''s painful voice.As it came from behind, there was a sound of something falling to the ground.Nie Kong turned his head, only to see a nun fell to the ground.


    She opened her hands and threw her face down on the street.How can someone fall so exaggerated, it is a perfect posture for throwing on the street!Maiden, you are so talented...


    "Ah...why did I fall..." While she murmured, she stood up with her hands on the ground.


    The slight wind blew away the veil that had fixed her head, and slowly glanced at Nie Kong.Nie Kong stretched out his hand and grabbed the nun''s veil.When he first wanted to return the veil to the girl, the beauty of the girl attracted Nie Kong.


    The long golden hair inside appeared to slip in front of Nie Kong.The straight blond hair shone in the sunset, but the pretty face under the hair attracted Nie Kong''s attention.


    In front of me was a beautiful girl with blond hair like Gaspar, with beautiful and deep green eyes, which seemed to be able to attract a man''s soul.She is very beautiful, the opposite of the beauty of black songs.There was a faint holiness in the dust, and she was a beautiful nun.


    "Please...excuse me...can you return the veil to me...?" She trot and appeared in front of Nie Kong, softly begging.Perhaps it was because of her embarrassed appearance that Nie Kong saw her, and two shy blushes appeared on her cheeks that could be broken.


    The pure and familiar cheeks are DXD''s famous Aisha.And seeing the luggage behind her, Nie Kong was finally convinced that Asia had just come to Japan.


    "Are you a nun from nearby?" Nie Kong put the veil in her palm, and asked.


    Aisha blushed and nodded and said, "Actually, I came to the church in this town today...You live in this town, so please give me some advice from now on." She bowed gently, cute and touching.


    If it is a nearby church, it should be a newly built church around the villa where you live.Isn¡¯t the beautiful Sister Asia a new nun in the church?What a coincidence, Nie Kong smiled.


    "But I ran into trouble as soon as I came here, that is...I''m lost!" The confused Asia, folded her hands on her chest and prayed to God.The pious appearance adds a touch of holiness.


    "I know where the church is." The neighbor''s nun, come to my bowl.


    "Really...really! Thank you...this must be the Lord''s guidance, Aisha!" With tears in the corners of Aisha''s eyes, she gave Nie Kong a lovely smile.


    So Nie Kong took the beautiful girl nun and did not pass the way back from Lias to the church.Going forward from the park for ten minutes, a brand new church appeared.And near the church, a luxurious villa stands.


    "That''s right here, there is only this church nearby." Nie Kong smiled.


    "Thank you very much for your help, the address is right here! I want to thank you for taking me here, please come into the church..." Aisha grabbed Nie Kong''s right hand, her bright green eyes looked at Nie Kong gratefully .


    "It''s not a big deal, I think we will have a chance to meet in the future. My name is Nie Kong, so you call it the same, how about you?" Nie Kong introduced himself, and then asked curiously.


    "My name is Aisha Aljet, please call me Aisha!" Aisha bowed deeply to Nie Kong.


    "Looking at your appearance, you must have gone through a long journey. Go in and have a good rest tonight." Nie Kong waved goodbye.


    "Is he a good person? Did God guide him to help Aisha?" Aisha looked back at Nie Kong, and then stepped into the holy church full of piety.


    After Nie Kong watched Aisha disappear from the church, it was unexpected that Aisha stepped into the luxurious villa nearby.A few hundred meters away, is Nie Kong still afraid that Aisha will run away?

 362 The collapse of the second element text 0368, kill the priest

    "Oh, should you be my assistant, Aisha MM? I finally rushed over from Europe. I have been waiting for you for a long time." Inside the church, a middle-aged man wearing a priest''s clothes appeared in front of Aisha.


    He has pale hair and looks very young, probably in his teens.When the priest saw Aisha, he grinned.His words and deeds were messy, and his expression was slightly crazy.


    He is Fred Seran-a grassroots member of an exorcist organization.And Aisha was exiled by the church for some reason, and she was taken in by the Exorcist organization without relying on her.


    Exorcism was originally a sacred ritual to exterminate demons in the name of god, but occasionally exorcists take pleasure in killing demons.They feel the meaning and joy of life in the action of defeating the devil.But because they will provoke war, they will be expelled by churches that believe in God, or they will be treated secretly as harmful elements.


    One type is a regular exorcist who is served by people who accept God''s blessings. They use the power of gods or angels to destroy demons.Then there is another kind of exorcist.In order to survive Gou Ting, rely on the fallen angel to survive.


    Although the fallen angel is expelled from heaven, he still possesses the power of light and can inflict strong damage on the devil.The fallen angels lost many of their companions in the war, so they took the stray exorcists into their hands.


    And Fried and the others are outlying exorcists who belong to an organization backed by fallen angels.Since there is no restriction, it will act unscrupulously.Perhaps it was the smell of the devil that would attract Fried and occupy the church that hadn''t been built for a long time.


    "Yes...Father Fried, Aisha will try to help you." At the order of several fallen angels, Aisha was sent to Japan as Fried''s assistant.


    Aisha possesses the magical tool "Mother''s Smile" to heal any race. She is highly regarded by fallen angels abandoned by God.After all, after the fall, they could not restore their health through prayer.


    "Forget it...don''t talk about it for now. Before I kill all the trash demons, our work will be very busy. Seeing how tired you are, give you time to prepare first." Fried rampant Smiled,


    Those rubbish demons are so powerful, they actually haunt near the church. Wait for me, Fried, to sanction.


    "It''s wrong to kill demons at will...How could the Lord agree to this kind of thing." Aisha whispered her thoughts.The three parties signed an armistice agreement, and God¡¯s camp is forbidden to provoke conflicts.


    "Who told me to leave the church? I was kicked out! In other words, I think the Vatican should go to eat shit. As long as the whim can hunt the devil, I am very satisfied!" Fried said with a smirk.


    "Why...how..." Aisha whispered something, obviously unable to agree with Fried''s point of view.


    "Haha...Aisa, what''s wrong, you should be expelled by God now, don''t say those annoying words. Hmph... Give you two days to prepare, and then accompany me to work." De Leng snorted, obviously the fire was extreme.


    Perhaps Fried''s words caused a great impact, she was speechless for a while.What even Nie Kong didn''t expect was that Fried would boldly rush into Nie Kong''s villa to exorcise the devil.


    It happened in the evening of the day after tomorrow-Fried was equipped with weapons to deal with the devil, and then called Asia out.After all, Aisha is a bit useful, especially to help set up the barrier when she kills the devil herself.


    And Aisha''s artifact is very useful, it is simply a mobile HP medicine storehouse.After possessing Aisha''s artifact, he can recover no matter what damage he receives.He was proud and mad, and did not probe the enemy''s situation.


    "Hey, the trash demon came out quickly and died!" Two days later, in the evening, Fried led Aisha to open the door of Niekong''s villa and broke into his territory.


    The funny thing is that when Fried rushed into the villa to attack, when he saw the two angels behind Nie Kong, he was sluggish on the spot, and the expression on his face was so wonderful.


    Instead, the exorcist found an angel in the devil''s base. What are you going to do?Freed wanted to cry without tears, and watched the demons around him surrounded him.The rubbish devil subdued the angels, and can he kill them?


    Fried with a lightsaber trembled slightly, regretting his impulsive performance for the first time.


    "Oh, oh... an annoying exorcist has come in to exorcise the demon, father Nie Kong should be more careful..." Before finishing speaking, Zhu Nai giggled first.


    Lias, who is an exorcist, would certainly recognize them, but he was weak and he didn''t receive much attention, instead his eyes were full of joking.


    And Aisha did not appear because she helped set the barrier outside.


    The priest rushed towards Nie Kong, seemingly not planning to surrender.He who hates the devil, how could he escape or surrender?The lightsaber in his hand swept across with the concentrated light power.


    It''s ridiculous, I didn''t expect the famous priest of DXD to come and destroy himself.


    Nie Kong didn''t make a move, and as his dependent bishop Hei Ge, of course, he wanted to stop the bastards who dared to confront his master.Although Hei Ge was squinting and smiling, there was a strong fierce light in his eyes.


    The cat''s tail stood upright, obviously in a very raised state.With a click, Hei Ge missed the priest''s attack.Qiaosheng''s feet bent the priest''s leg into a strange shape.Under Hei Ge''s strength, his leg appeared to be broken.


    He knelt in front of Nie Kong on one knee, and the intense pain made the priest pale.


    "Devil to die, what I hate the most is a trash-like demon." Fried was twisted to the extreme, completely forgetting fear.A pistol appeared in his right hand, and then aimed at the master Nie Kong.


    "Try the exorcist''s special exorcism bomb." There was no sound of the gun, but the muzzle shot a small speed of light.It emits light, so there is no explosion of gunpowder.


    The celestial beast frowned and waved in Fried''s stunned eyes to make the beam disappear into the air.Fried aimed at Nie Kong again, but the light gun shot by the celestial beast penetrated Fried''s heart.


    "Meow... It was originally said by Hei Ge." Hei Ge kicked Fried''s corpse, with regret in his tone.

 363 The collapse of the second element text 0369, Aisha joins

    The celestial beast ignored Hei Ge''s complaint, and the substantive light power spilled on Fried, purifying the corpse left in the house.


    After setting the barrier, Aisha appeared in the villa.After seeing the disappearance of Father Fried, Asia covered her small mouth in shock.Her emerald eyes looked flustered.


    Father Fried is dead, and his own magical weapon can no longer save him.


    "Master... the exorcist''s companion has appeared, do you want the celestial beast to purify her?" The celestial beast exudes an astonishing sacred arrogance, destroying enemies who dare to offend the master!


    Aisha''s gaze suddenly came over, and her eyes widened in surprise: "Is it... the Angel came and killed Fried. But...but why would Mr. Nie Kong who helped Aisha the other day? Appear here?"


    The girls around turned their eyes to Nie Kong, surprised that the nun in front of them would know him.


    "Hehe... I said that I would meet again a few days ago, but I didn''t expect to meet the way I am now. Fate is really elusive. Don''t be surprised, Aisha, I am the owner of this villa."


    After Nie Kong said clearly, Asia''s eyes widened.That''s great... It turns out that Lord Fallen Angel, Lord Angel, and Demons can live in peace, but killing is wrong.


    However, the murderer is Lord Angel, but she kept her sacred breath and did not fall!Angels are God¡¯s spokespersons, and Asia should not doubt God.


    The appearance of the ten-winged angel celestial beast led the pious Aisha to Nie Kong.She gestured with her hands on her chest, and then assumed a prayer pose.However, if she loses the shelter of the fallen angel, where should Asia go.


    "I''m very sorry, Aisha disturbed you. Aisha... Aisha didn''t intend to kill anyone, I hope... I hope Mr. Nie Kong can forgive Aisha." Aisha apologized in a low voice.


    "Although I''m a demon, Aisha don''t worry. I didn''t blame you, don''t worry about anything." It seems that there is a system of reincarnating angels in the heavens, and such a holy Aisha MM should be an angel.


    If you have the chance, the celestial beast should go to the heavens, and then learn the system ability of reincarnation.If you see a suitable MM in the future, you can form your own angel army.


    "Thank you Mr. Nie Kong for his generous forgiveness, I feel much better. For example... If nothing happens, Aisha... Aisha is going to go to church." Looking at the ten-winged angel goddess piously, Aisha is about to leave .


    But Nie Kong knew that once Aisha was allowed to go out, he would definitely lose her.The gaze of the fallen angels, the covetousness of the devil''s so-called nun killer... How can the gentle Asia protect herself?


    "Um... don''t leave in a hurry, I have something to discuss with you." Nie Kong''s voice stopped Aisha, and she stared at Nie Kong blankly."Is there...what''s the matter?"


    "I want to ask if Aisha is willing to return to the embrace of God, my angel will listen to Aisha''s prayer... and then I want Aisha to be the kindest angel!" Nie Kong pushed the celestial beast to Aisha, but The celestial beast gave its owner a blank look.


    The master overestimated his own power, how could he reincarnate human beings into angels.But before Aisha prayed devoutly, even the celestial beast could feel her mind.The delicate and kind-hearted Celestial Beast was moved, and she nodded lightly to Aisha.


    Hearing Nie Kong''s words, Aisha''s body froze on the spot.She dreamed of looking at the god who stretched out her hand to embrace her, tears pouring from the corner of her eyes.


    "But... Lovely Sha has the power to heal demons. Is Angel still willing to listen to Ai Sha''s prayer?"


    The power to heal demons is beyond common sense.Because the power of healing belongs to the power of light, it is ineffective against demons and fallen angels. This is something the world considers common sense.Even the demons and fallen angels who have not been blessed by the gods can heal. The power of Asia is regarded as the power of the witch and is feared by the church.


    So the bishops of the church began to regard the girl as a heresy and began to reject Asia.Aisha, who was originally enshrined as a saint, was regarded as a witch just because she could heal demons. She was feared by the Catholic Church and then despised.


    "You witch who can heal demons!" The Catholic Church drove Asia out of the church, and then Asia''s outlying exorcist organization in the Far East took her in.As the organization is led by some fallen angels, Aisha, who often lives in the church, did not escape, and she was forced to be blessed by fallen angels.


    Aisha never forgot to pray to God, never forgot to thank.Nevertheless, Aisha was abandoned and God did not save her.The biggest blow was that no one in the church was protecting her, and no one was on the girl''s side.


    "It turns out that all the tests the Lord gave me, because I am an unfavorable nun, he would want me to hone more. Now... Is God finally willing to listen to Asia''s prayers." Asia smiled and wiped. Tears.


    The celestial beast took Aisha into his arms, and the divine and warm light drove away Aisha''s negative emotions.She... She never thought that one day the angel representing God would really accept herself.


    "Sister Aisha, I will listen to your prayers on behalf of God...Finally, I will guide you to heaven and serve God for life!" But God is his own master, not the God you pray for.


    Aisha nodded with tears in her eyes.It turned out that all the pain I had paid before disappeared, and the rest was full of happiness.Keep hiding his will in the depths of his heart, waiting for God''s blessing.And now, Aisha finally got her wish.


    Nie Kong finally smiled when he saw the scene before him.Maybe the celestial beast does not have the ability to transform angels, but Nie Kong plans to have a chance to kill Michael and let the celestial beast control the heavenly system power.


    Of course, the angel Gabriel must be harvested. After all, it is rare to exterminate the ten-winged angel, possessing the beauty comparable to that of the celestial beast.


    Seeing Aisha so pitiful, the girls around them sympathized with Aisha instead.What''s more, it''s the girl my father had known earlier, and the few girls have no opinion.But the women guessed that Nie Kong probably liked the sister Aisha in front of him.


    Such a cute girl, no wonder Father Nie Kong is tempted.In this way, the president''s idea of ??managing the father''s harem is slim.


    Zhu Nai snickered, as if thinking of something bad.


    Then the girls around each introduced themselves, and when it was Gaspar''s turn, she was crying and scared and said: "It''s terrible, it''s the nun of the church, Gaspar is going to be bullied..."

 364 The collapsed two-dimensional body text 0370, Ji Yuan Shirou appears

    Aisha began to break away from the control of the fallen angel and live in Nie Kong''s villa.She is a girl who knows nothing about world affairs, and has no experience even going out shopping.After living for a few days, the kind and gentle Aisha made many friends.


    And because Juwang Academy is under Nie Kong''s territory, Nie Kong arranged Aisha into the cat''s class by the way.


    Aisha made many friends, chatting together...playing together... going to school together.On the day of transfer, Aisha''s lovely beauty quickly formed a topic among the students in the school.Aisha is a rare blonde sister-like beauty, and of course the male students in school flock to her.


    On that day, the ranking of the cute loli in the college increased to four.Put Aisha and Jiaer, Gasper, and Cat Sauce side by side to become the four most popular school girls, side by side with the three college sisters.


    There were many classmates who confessed to Aisha, but they were rejected by Aisha immediately.Nie Kong, who often accompanied a few women, suffered resentment from his male classmates.Now that you can feel the realization of jealousy from all directions, other male students probably think that Nie Kong has always been accompanied by beautiful women.The most important reason is that the girls in the college did not alienate Nie Kong, but tried their best to get closer to Nie Kong.


    If the most attractive teacher of the college is selected, Nie Kong will certainly be among the best.


    Be jealous, boys in the second element!I want to pursue a higher level and collect all the beauties in the front into my harem...Haha!


    "Teacher Nie Kong, is there...anything interesting?" In the class, Aisha''s voice interrupted Nie Kong''s delusion.She looked at Nie Kong''s face strangely, and the girl''s pretty face was in front of her.


    "Ahem...nothing! Anyway, did Aisha encounter any problems in school, did she get along well with female classmates?" She had just transferred to school and was originally a nun away from the world, so there should be many injuries in school life. Place of mind.


    Of course, no similar situation occurred in the range that Nie Kong could see, and with the help of Jia''er and the others, it should be easier to learn to deal.


    Aisha''s pretty cheeks burst out with a bright smile: "Everyone treats me very well, especially sister Jiaer who taught me a lot. Aisha also made many friends at school, and they asked me to have the opportunity to buy together. Things."


    Aisha, who was eager to make friends since she was young, lived in Nie Kong''s villa, and she came to heaven as beautiful.No one in the villa discriminated against her, no one bullied her, everyone treated her very well.


    On the contrary, she felt that the villa was more like a church, after all, there was the endorsement of the god...


    "Papa Nie Kong, don''t worry, there is... there is a kitten with Aisha." The cute kitten was holding her cheeks in her hands, and her silver pupils looked at Nie Kong madly.After the double repair, the kitten is especially obsessed with Nie Kong like a pet cat.The favorite action is to sit on Nie Kong''s thigh, and then ask Nie Kong to caress her silver hair.


    "It''s okay to be okay. If you have anything, remember to ask the teacher for help. It''s time for school now, let''s go to the club activities."


    With happy thoughts, Aisha followed Nie Kong and the others to the old school building.When I walked into the office, the members except Nie Kong and the others had already gathered together...Wait, why are there a few familiar girls present?


    "Xiao...Xiaocang, why did you appear in the mysterious research dormitory?" That''s right, the girl in the room is the adult of the student council of this Koo Academy.It was a woman who exuded a cold and solemn breath, an intellectual and slender beauty.


    She is a strong woman, helping Nie Kong to manage Juwang Academy in an orderly manner.Compared with boys, it is more overwhelmingly supported by girls, and from a certain angle, it is better than Lias and the others.


    Take a closer look, there are several girls around Cang Na.Wait... How could there be a man in Xiaocangna''s family members? Could he be... the Black Dragon King in the original work-Cangna''s soldier family member Shirou Shirou.


    The harem is obviously only me who can unfold it, so why should Sajimoto Shiro want to grab my Xiaocangna.Damn it, Hyoudou actually forgot about him.


    He should have just become Canna''s family member recently, otherwise he would definitely know it!


    Student Union, the male student serving as the secretary, right?


    Cang Na felt very happy when he saw Nie Kong look at his family members with tasteful eyes.Huh... I told you to stay with Rias, who do you think of Sona?Cang Na spoke with a shallow smile.It was like an ice smile.She laughed, her charm rose straight up.


    Although he thought so, Cangna softly explained, "His name is Sajimoto Shiro, and he is my newly-acquired demon family soldier the day before yesterday."


    "Yes, I am the president''s family soldier Sajimoto Shiro. Although you are a teacher in our school, how can you call our president like that?" Sajimoto Shiro said aloud, his tone implied provocation.


    Why could he call the chairman whom he admired intimately, Sajimoto Shiro seemed to burn with a monstrous fire of jealousy.


    He was angry, and Nie Kong would feel better.Sajimoto Shirou is absolutely dying, and Xiaocang is the only one who has the right to be with her.


    The provocative Saji Yuan Shirou was stunned by Sona, "Saji...enough."


    "But...but, the president!"


    "The purpose of our coming here today is for the superior demon based in this academy to introduce the demon servant I recently accepted so that you will not be attacked by Wuwang. Since you are my dependent, don''t lose me. Face!" Cang Na had a good affection for Nie Kong, so he angrily scolded his family demon.


    "Yes... please give me more advice in the future." Shi reluctantly bowed to Nie Kong and the others, looking quite dissatisfied.


    "It doesn''t matter. I originally expected to start my first rating game in the near future. Because of this, the timing is just right. Sang Na will play a game with the teacher. If Sang Na wins a beautiful battle in the game, good performance can be achieved. Your own wish-to set up Juwang Academy as a demon world stronghold, a school with no education, even lower-level demons and reincarnated demons can study, and there is no barrier. Then... rely on Juwang Academy to spread out and eventually completely cover the demon world. It''s possible." Nie Kong''s sudden suggestion made Delias startled.But then he was relieved that there was no difficulty in how Nie Kong reformed.


    "Very well, it seems that you can squash him during the game." Saji seemed very confident in the artifact he possessed. Could it be that he had just reincarnated as a demon and knew very little.


    "What do you think, Cangna..."


    "I...I agree!" Cang Na Frost''s face was covered with red tide, obviously very excited.

 365 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0371, the ranking match with Canna

    "Is our opponent Teacher Nie Kong, our math teacher! Really annoying, actually wanting to confront the teacher?" Cangna''s family members whispered, and Cangna let out a sigh of relief.Teacher Nie Kong is the devil who defeated His Majesty Lucifer, and his chance of winning is very small.


    "Don''t worry Cangna, only four of my family members will play! If you defeat my family members, even if you win. Of course, if Cangna wants to continue fighting, the teacher will naturally accompany him." Nie Kong made a concession and gave Cang a little bit. Hope of victory.


    Nie Kong¡¯s family members are the soldiers of the Lu Fei magician, the Queen Grey is boiling, the two knights of Lilith Beast and Rose Beast, and Black Song Bishop!But with the exception of Lu Fei, the remaining females have a fighting power that is close to the devil.


    Griffia has no time to take care of the villa, so only the remaining four women compete.


    "My opponent in the first ranking game was actually a teacher, and I really felt destined. Since I want to compare, Sangna is better than the teacher." In order to realize his dream, Sangna burst out with a strong fighting spirit.


    "Oh, oh...Is Nie Kong''s father actually going to have a rating game? It''s really exciting." Zhu Nai, who has S''s hobby, is of course looking forward to Nie Kong and his abuse of Cangna.


    "The date of the match is set on the 20th of this month. The venue of the match is in our school''s old school building. A few days before the start, you can use it as you like." Nie Kong decided the date of the match. Cang Na had no objection.


    The Black Dragon King Key showed an expression of excitement, as if he wanted to show his skills to his master Cang Na during the game.


    Five or six days of free time are enough for them to adjust to their best condition.Lias wanted to be a referee to supervise the ranking game, Nie Kong nodded and agreed to Lias'' request.


    "Xiao Cang Na, we''ll see you again during the game." After leaving these words, Nie Kong took a few girls and disappeared into the light of the Rubik''s Cube.


    The evening before the start of the ranking game, inside the meeting room of the Student Union.Cangna and they gathered in the conference room for the final combat meeting.There are 7 family members of Cangna, first the king Cangna, then a queen, a chariot, a knight, two bishops, and two soldiers.Cangna''s chess pieces have not yet been assembled.


    President Cangna first asked about the key to possessing the Black Dragon King, "Key, what''s the condition of your artifact?" He has the Black Dragon Vein, the artifact in his body, which can stretch out a black long cord to entangle the enemy and absorb itself or the artifact. the power of.Because of his sacred tool, Saji used 4 soldiers'' chess when he reincarnated, and he was a very potential demon among Cangna''s family.


    After all, they are the top six dragons, each possessing the power of a demon king.However, due to the poor physical fitness of Ji, he couldn''t exert half the power of the artifact.


    "Yes. I can now freely use the artifact to absorb the enemy''s power, but I still don''t understand the forbidden hand of the artifact." Saji reported to his partner the results of his few days of contact.


    "That''s right!" Hearing what he said, Cangna nodded: "The forbidden hand of the artifact is the most difficult stage. How could you have just awakened the artifact to fully use the power of the artifact? You can rely on strengthening your own power in the future. Adapt to the artifact, and then improve your proficiency and shorten the time. After the accumulation of time, maybe you can play the forbidden hand of the artifact." But the game will start tomorrow, and Sauna''s strength can''t help Sona much.


    "President, you should have a considerable degree of knowledge of the teacher''s family members, right?" Empress Zhenra Tsubaki, the vice president of the student union asked aloud.


    "I have no impression at all. The teacher did not bring the dependents to the school. However, I should understand the part of the queen. The teacher''s queen is Griffia Lukifergus who served the Lucifer Demon in the past. The level of magic power is quite terrible..." Griffia''s information was given to herself by her sister, but Cangna had a slight headache.It is very difficult for them to defeat the queen with the arrogance of the devil.


    "Remember, our only chance to win is to defeat them one by one! Then I will personally lead you to besiege the teacher''s strongest family member, and strive to win the game!" After understanding the information of his family member, Sang Na began to think To deal with Nie Kong''s plan.


    Nie Kong''s promise was so attractive to Cang Na, it was in her heart.So Sangna will desperately want to win, and then further realize his dream.


    "We will work hard, President!" The seven people in the room began to listen to Sanna''s plan, serious and serious.After a two-hour long meeting, Cangna announced his dissolution with satisfaction.


    Instruct the family members to go back and have a good rest, and then regain their energy to wait for the coming of tomorrow''s game.


    The day of the final battle was a weekend, so there were basically no students in the school.Through the dedicated huge magic circle, Canna''s family members gathered in the classroom in front of the old school building.


    The students wore the summer uniforms of Komao Academy, and Sona wore rigorous clothes that did not show half of his skin as before.Since it was a ranking competition initiated by Nie Kong privately, it did not attract big figures from the Demon World.


    "What should I say, I''ll tell you all I can say. Then I''ll tighten my nerves and fight hard." Cang Na stood in front and reminded his family members again.Half an hour before the beginning of the first time, the magic cube array in front radiated light, and Nie Kong and a few women finally appeared in front of Cang Na and them.The glamorous ten-winged fallen angel, the "elf" with the barbed whip in his hand, then the coquettish and glamorous black song of the cat demon, and finally the soldier Lu Fei the magician...The teacher¡¯s five dependents are all very glamorous beauties, But seeing Cang sweat on his forehead.


    There is no Queen Griffia. Did the teacher say that it was their four family members who played the game.The queen did not appear to appear, so the strongest one was the fallen angel with ten wings.


    "Are you all ready? The game will start in half an hour." Hearing Lias'' question, the people around stood up.So Lias began to explain:


    "As soon as the start time comes, you will be teleported to the battle field via the Rubik''s Cube here. The location is a battle world created in a different dimension space. It doesn''t matter how exaggerated you are there. Because it is a one-off space. Please fight as much as you like."


    Whether it is launched anywhere in the human world or the demon world, it will inevitably cause damage and bring all kinds of effects. Therefore, a world that has no negative effects no matter how it is done is needed.

 366 The collapsed two-dimensional text 0372, the game begins

    The other dimension space prepares a copy of the school Kumao Academy, and the place where the two camps are currently transferred is the base camp of both sides.Nie Kong¡¯s base camp is the mystical research club in the old school building, while Cangna¡¯s base camp is the student union office in the new school building.When soldiers want to promote and change, they must go around the opponent''s base camp.


    The so-called promotion is the same as the rules of chess.A special ability that can be activated when a soldier advances to the deepest part of the opponent''s position.Can become a pawn other than the king.


    Before the game, Cang gave the precious tears of Phoenix to his family members, so as not to be seriously injured and die during the battle.Although ranked matches will send out the dependents who have lost their combat effectiveness, the power gap is too great to prevent death.


    "The start time has arrived. The limited time for the game is the evening of the world. Then, I announce the start of the game." After Lias'' voice rang strangely, the school bell rang, which was the signal to start!


    There is no retreat, Cang Na is determined to lead his family to rush forward towards the end of the final dream.


    Run by the Mystery Research Agency, Nie Kong was sitting leisurely on the simulated sofa.The king was with the four family members, and did not intend to send troops to intercept them.If it is evenly matched, then it may be possible to rely on intellectual strategy to achieve victory.However, if the gap is too large, even if the opponent''s eight soldiers are promoted to queens, they will not be able to fill the gap between the two.


    "Master, the battle is about to begin. Do you want Lilith Beast to kill them, or kill them, or kill them..." Lilith Beast smiled charmingly, but the words made Nie Kong very speechless.


    "You can kill as much as you can, but don''t hurt King Cangna." Of course, his role in arranging ranking matches is to kill people. Would he be kind to them?


    "Akong, leave them to me, Qiangwei Beast promises to complete the task you confessed!" Qiangwei Beast shook the often full barbed whip, and then begged to look at Nie Kong.Sure enough, after the evolution of the Flower Fairy Beast, Xing Ge actually possessed the attributes of S.


    "Of course, the ranking competition will make full use of the battlefield. Let me see how they will line up." Nie Kong''s spiritual knowledge covers the entire academy, and the movements of the Cang people can be seen clearly.


    Nie Kong was slightly surprised when he saw Cang Na''s queue.She did not stay in the base camp like a chess king, and then controlled her family members to occupy the territory for promotion.


    She unexpectedly led her family members out, like an assault force.All combat power twisted into one, quietly approaching Nie Kong''s territory and waiting for the opportunity to initiate a charge.


    It turned out that Cang Na knew that the only way to defeat Nie Kong was to defeat them individually. Indeed, the combined efforts of the eight of them could hold Lilith Beast and them for a while.But if the rest of Nie Kong''s partners are not defeated before they come to help, then the whole army will be wiped out.


    After all, Cangna had the power of a superior demon, and apart from the queen, the other dependents had a mid-to-upper level, and the other bishops and other dependents had a slightly lower level.Even if two soldiers were promoted and changed, they could only stop one of Nie Kong''s family members, but the two soldiers would only lose.Moreover, Nie Kong had no intention of defending his camp, so Cang Na''s plan was doomed to fail.


    "They are already close to our camp. Let me lead you out to meet them. The task is to completely destroy Cangna''s family members. Kill if you can!" Nie Kong sneered.


    "But... but the master, if you are absolutely extinct, Cang Na will hate you... Seeing what you mean, Master, you... like Senior Sister Cang Na." Lu Fei, wearing a magic robe, looked weakly at Nie Kong , Hesitated.


    "En... The sister Serapul Sidi who took Sanna is a mad woman, bullying her sister would cause trouble." Hei Ge said with a smile.


    Nie Kong had his own plans, and of course he knew what effect killing them would have.He pinched Lu Fei''s cute face and smiled and said, "Luffy will finally care about the owner. The owner is very happy. But don''t worry, the owner will arrange things."


    Lu Fei''s baby-like smooth face showed a faint blush, and she snorted: "I have reminded the master, it''s good not to draw enemies."


    Lu Fei, the descendant of the hero, did not dislike the killing of the devil.Aisha, who was watching the battle outside, looked at Nie Kong worriedly, praying with her hands crossed.


    As for Jia''er and the others, they knew the power of Nie Kong''s family members, but they looked good at the show.They were originally wondering why Nie Kong would suddenly bully classmate Cang, but they suddenly understood something after seeing the girls behind Key.


    They feel so angry and funny at the same time. The jealous look of their beloved man is really cute.But why... why is there no object other than yourself?


    In the woods behind the old church house, Cang Na led 7 family members sneaking close to Nie Kong''s territory.Although there are many people, they hide very well.Although it was the first time to compete in a ranking, Cangna looked very sophisticated.


    After all, he is a famous family in the devil world, so Sangna naturally watched many famous ranking matches and used them on the battlefield.


    "Prepare to arrive in the teacher''s territory, you will become queens when you get promoted. Become the queen with the strongest strength and change our weak situation." Cangna whispered to the two soldiers.


    "As a boy, I want to become a queen, it feels a bit strange."


    Hearing what Heilongwang Shi said, Cangna shook his head lightly: "That''s just the name of the chess piece played. Don''t think about it. Although we have more people than them, the strength of the teachers and family members is several times stronger than us. We must play other roles. The character¡¯s awareness, and as long as any one person is missing, the battle situation will become more severe. After the promotion is completed, don¡¯t keep your hands and do your best to attack the enemy that appears, and try to kill the opponent with one blow." Kill one of Nie Kong¡¯s family members Then began guerrilla warfare, which was Canna''s strategy.


    After hearing this, Saji was a little bit disappointed.But he didn''t expect his strength to be so strong, even the guildmaster master of the superior demon would be so cautious.


    Sanna really mastered their roles and tried to figure out how to use them on the battlefield...


    Two hundred meters in front is the old school building, the purpose is the gymnasium behind the teaching building.The location of the battlefield there is very important, and there should be family members to defend.To win the battle there, Cangna led seven family members out.

 367 The collapse of the two-dimensional body text 0373, annihilate Cangnas dependents

    Only succeed but not fail.That''s right, this game has to win by itself.The teacher said to help me realize my wish, how can I give up.


    "Follow the instructions." First, the knight took the lead and appeared on the front line, and then the rest of the family members protected Canna.If the king is defeated at first, the surface game is over.


    "Yes...Yes!" Saji replied vigorously despite his nervousness.Protecting their king president to the end is the most important factor in this game.


    "Please."


    "Yes, Master Guild Leader." The strongest servant, Queen Cangna, Zhenluo Chunji nodded in response.After confirming with everyone, Sangna took a step forward: "Then my servants, are you ready?"


    "Yes!" As everyone answered, he rushed out and appeared in Nie Kong''s territory like lightning.After entering Nie Kong''s base camp several tens of meters, the two soldiers of Cang Na simultaneously asked Cang Na for promotion.


    After being confirmed, the two of them showed strong power, and their strength was directly increased by two times.Among the demon pieces, the knight represents speed, the bishop represents magic power, and the chariot represents power and defense.The queen has three characteristics.The soldier is the lowest level, but can be promoted to pieces other than the king.


    When the key is changed, the strength will naturally increase twice after receiving the blessing of the three characteristics!Therefore, in the ranking competition, both sides of the competition must prevent the assault of the soldiers.


    "Rush in and resolve the battle as soon as possible!" Cangna''s voice came from behind, and Saji raised their hands and broke into the gymnasium behind the old school building.The main entrance of the gymnasium was connected to the old school building, so they tried to rush in through the back entrance of the gymnasium.Several people came to the back door and turned the doorknob.


    "There is a devilish breath, it is an enemy." Cang did not finish speaking, only a man and four women appeared in front of him.Because Hei Ge had solved the enchantment technique, they could find Nie Kong''s figure.


    "I know you are there, Cangna''s servants! Your battle has long been seen through by our master." Appearing in front of them, there were four female demons in the gymnasium.The black song cat ears habitually tremble in front, a bit coquettish in cuteness.After Nie Kong''s development, her feminine charm has risen sharply.


    "Okay, what do Xiaocang do now? You and my kings have already fought hand-to-hand, and we are going to divide the victory?" Nie Kong, who was sitting leisurely on the sofa, looked at Cangna with a smile, what would happen to her who was approaching a dead end select?


    Cangna gave a wry smile. It seems that his battle plan has not avoided the teacher and their eyes. It is very difficult for his team to beat the teacher''s four family members.Except for the middle school girl who looks weak, the other three beauties will definitely be top demons.


    He has eight people, and it seems that two people must deal with a superior demon.Fortunately, Cangna was fortunate that two of his soldiers had completed the promotion and reached the intermediate level of the demon.Especially with the key of the Black Dragon King, the characteristics of his artifact should be able to delay for a while.


    Cangna gritted her teeth and said, "Teacher, let go, Cangna must work hard to realize her dream!!" Leading the 7 family members, Cangna confronted Nie Kong''s Lilith beast daughters.


    At this time, a rose beast with pink rose petals appeared in Cangna''s eyes. Cangna did not feel the powerful magic power, and some of her were beautiful and exuded with a faint fragrance.


    Her plump and charming body is wrapped in a bright red petal plume, presenting the S-shaped curve in front of them.She looks very mature and beautiful, but her pretty face remains somewhat innocent.


    There was a bit of playfulness in the eyes of Qiangwei Beast, and the whole person exuded a strange atmosphere.Does Akong like a girl? Let''s take a lesson first.


    The opponent of Cangna''s soldier Rencun Liuliuzi was Nie Kong''s weakest magician Lu Fei. The strength of the two women was only at the level of intermediate demons, and they were relatively evenly matched.


    "I originally wanted the chairman to see my determination..." The Black Dragon King Key took a step forward, bringing a strange breath all over his body.Of course Nie Kong knew what it was, the dragon and snake power in the myth.


    "I originally wanted to use this power in front of the guild leader... to help the guild leader realize her wish and overcome obstacles..." The key with the artifact is accompanied by the bishop Caoxia Liya and the bishop Huajietao who also have the artifact. , The three stopped Nie Kong''s knight''s family Lilith beast.


    And the empress Jinra Tsubaki, who has the mirror of reminiscence of the artifact, the knight patrol from the demonic family, and the three women of Yura Tsubasa, a chariot with exquisite medical skills, are opposed to the enchanting cat girl Black Song MM.


    Hei Ge slowly stretched his hand forward, and the magic started to work.Of course, the black song of Kitty Sister will be very powerful, and she is also proficient in immortal arts and enchantment arts.Hei Ge didn''t plan to keep his hands because he just heard Nie Kong''s order to kill Cang Na''s family members.


    The magic bullet was directly controlled between her fingers, and then drew towards the front of Jura Tsubaki.But with the mirror of reminiscence of the artifact, the magic bullet that could double the ability to fight back smashed the mirror in front of her, but the magic bullet expanded twice as strangely, and then came out of Hei Ge''s control and hit her.


    "Disappear-phantom pain!" As if able to evoke a sentence buried in the deepest layer, the pink Lilith beast blew a black breath and attacked the three relatives of Sanna.


    The magic is very strong and the scope is very wide!The breath-infected solid concrete floor began to corrode, melting into the purest water source.


    "Reverse!" At the moment when he was about to be attacked, Kuoshita Reye, who possessed any reversal artifact, reached out to reverse the evil aura.Lilith''s surprised scene appeared, and her breath actually possessed a sacred breath.


    Inverting the nature of material energy is a characteristic of Bishop Cangna''s divine tool.Zizi, the dark breath turned into warm sunlight, surrounding the three girls in front!


    The three women were not hurt, but looked very vigorous.The evil breath turned into a tonic, and Lilith Beast felt very weird.


    At the same time, Saji''s dragon veins shot towards Lilithmon, wanting to use his own artifact to absorb the power of Lilithmon.Lilith beast turned into a metallic iron claw on her right hand, and grasped the spouting dragon veins in her palm.


    With the gurgling sound, the dragon veins actually began to corrode clean.Saji''s artifact was easily stopped by Lilith, and it had no effect.


    "Reverse my abilities? Your abilities are really weird. But if you exceed the limit, you shouldn''t have a chance to reverse it!" Lilith didn''t use half of her power just now, so she changed easily.


    But now she plans to use her best to solve the guy the master wants to kill.

 368 The collapsed two-dimensional body 0374, kill them, and get you

    "Disappear."


    After a shocking sentence, Lilithmon fired a black energy bomb from his hand and attacked the Bishop of Cangna again.The magic of compression is the size of a basketball, and it contains terrifying power.


    "Reverse!" At the moment when she was about to be hit by the magic bullet, she reached out and tried to reverse it!The magic bullet surrounded the bishop''s classmates, and she couldn''t reverse her explosive power.Meet Lilithmon¡¯s attack head-on!


    With a bang, the Bishop of Cangna disappeared into the sky in the black light at the same time!There was no chance to use Phoenix''s tears, and no corners of the clothes were left.


    "It seems useless. I think you intend to reverse my attack. But just now, I used two-thirds of my power to explode the range of your reverse ability."


    As Lilithmon said, she didn''t have enough contact with reversal, and her use did not reach the level of perfection.Although it can reverse the power beyond their mid-level demon stage, encountering a higher-level demon is simply useless.


    "Why, Caoxia Lianyeju... actually died?" Another Huajietao was stunned on the spot, her eyes filled with disbelief.Saji was full of regrets, and blamed himself for not having the opportunity to save Caoshita Reye.


    Then Lilithmon looked at the remaining two dependents, and there was no emotional fluctuation in his eyes.


    "Phantom pain!" There was no room for the two to counterattack, Lilith beast directly exhaled a black breath covering the surrounding ten meters.Without the reversal, the two of Saji couldn''t escape Lilithmon''s proud skills.If you suffer this curse, the end of your body will begin to disappear, and you will suffer from this pain until death.


    "Ahhhh..." a tragic cry was heard, and a round pit of more than ten meters appeared in the area covered by the black breath.In the round pit, no creatures survived.So far, Ji Yuan Shi Lang, who was disgusted by Nie Kong, ended up with a sad result of no bones.


    On the other side of the battlefield, Hei Ge, who is proficient in enchantment art, played against Zhan Cangna''s three family members.Among them, the strongest queen Zhenlu Chunji, possesses the mirror of reminiscence of the artifact.When Hei Ge''s magic bullet smashed the mirror blocking the front, Hei Ge strangely found that he was hurt instead.


    Hei Ge originally released the magic power of the intermediate demon level, but after breaking the mirror, he suffered twice the damage caused by the magic power.Although trivial, it was enough to surprise Hei Ge.


    "Is it a family member who has a divine tool? No wonder they have these weird abilities." But after reaching the level of the Demon King, Hei Ge didn''t care.What''s more, her proud move is a technique.


    After the battle, the two women began to rush towards Heige, one of them was a knight''s family member Xunba handle with exorcism ability.She held a Japanese sword in her hand, and after blessing her exorcism ability, she looked very sharp.


    The other female is Yuliang Tsubasa, a chariot proficient in physical skills, and the two women engage in close combat.The queen behind is responsible for using the power of the artifact and then helping to resist the opponent''s attack.


    Hei Ge cleverly flashed the attack of the two, and then issued a fairy technique to restrain the two women.With a coquettish smile, Hei Ge used powerful fairy skills to directly crush the two women into powder.


    Xianshu is very strong, and the intermediate-level kittens in the original book will lose control after using them, and their strength will soar to the level of top demon.But now that Heige used it, it was even more powerful.


    "It turns out that you are the famous black song of the cat demon tower city in the past few years. I have long heard that you are the demon who killed the master''s dependents. You who possess powerful immortality and enchantment skills are crazier than I thought... "After seeing the death of her two companions, Empress Zhenluo Chunji looked at Black Song with bitterness.


    "Hey...Now Hei Ge has been well! It is Hei Ge''s task to kill you..." Hei Ge rushed to Zhenluo Chunji and directly attacked with super strong melee combat.


    "President Sangna, we miscalculated! Teacher...the purpose of the teacher''s battle...is not as good as you think." Zhenluo Chunji only left these words and disappeared on the scene.


    Empress Zhenluo Chunji was brutally murdered, and now Cangna''s surviving family members are the only remaining members of Lu Fei''s opponent, Rencun.The two women are evenly matched, with a small difference in strength.


    After fighting for more than ten minutes, the somewhat irritable Lilith Beast shot her directly.Lu Fei looked at Lilith beast with tears, and blamed her for stealing her opponent.


    The only opponent left is the "King", President Canna Sidi.Nie Kong''s four family members rushed here, and in front was Cangna VS Rose Beast.


    Cangna came from Xidi''s family who was good at water magic.


    The flames of water gathered around the rose beast and gradually formed a certain form.This amount of water is extraordinary.Taking a closer look, she hit the nearby water pulse to launch an attack around her.


    The magic that controls the water is Canna''s powerful means.Although there is no strong sister, but still very scary.Cang Na Xi Di MM, really is the level of the top demon.


    Cangna used magic power to change a large amount of water, creating eagles in the air, big snakes crawling on the ground, brave lions, groups of wild wolves, and huge dragons and other shapes, and then surrounded the rose beast in the middle.


    The magic control is very delicate and the qualities are very strong.If Rias is a powerful force, then Sangna is relying on technology flow.


    Cangna manipulated the water to form a wall to block the president''s attack.When the president¡¯s magic power hits the water wall, that part of the water will also be wiped out, but the amount of water taken from the entire building is not exhausted.


    "Beautiful electric shock!" The whip in the right hand swung towards the surrounding water magic, and the whip contained powerful electrical and thorny attacks.With a few beeps, the surrounding animals made of water are directly volatilized by electric heating.


    "Rose carpet!" After the water magic was solved, the rose beast stabbed the ground with a whip of thorns, creating a blanket of thorns and swept towards Canna.Cangna manipulated the water to form a wall to block the attack of the rose beast.When the thorns of the rose beast hit the water wall, most of the surrounding water disappeared.


    "Thorn shot!" Qiangwei smiled excitedly, compressing the electricity to its thorns.Compressed and compressed, and then the barbs of the thorns shot towards Cangna like a bullet.Just one shot was enough to disappear Cangna''s water wall for several meters.


    Accompanied by the sizzling voice, the white mist flooded Canna.But Qiangwei Beast rushed directly, splitting the mist.


    Then the barbed trembling whip slammed towards Cangna, and bound her firmly.With a bit of painful cry, the tied Cang Na was directly violently pulled towards Nie Kong by the Rose Beast...It was like flying a kite.

 369 The collapse of the second element text 0375, the bishop Cangna

    Cangna''s injury was not serious, it was because the rose beast left his hand.The tightly wrapped clothes finally revealed the jade-like skin inside because of the thorns punctured.


    This is the case when the first ranking game is defeated. The process of the game is always so difficult.His family members don''t have any powerful power, is it really that far away from victory?


    Knowing that he was defeated, Cang Na turned his attention to his family members.But at this moment she discovered something, her face pale as snow.How could it be possible that his family contract has been terminated?


    Obviously it was just a ranking competition invited by teachers, how could they suddenly die?The teacher has no reason to kill them, after all... After all, Cangna feels that the teacher likes... likes herself.


    Doubt, panic... Cang''s pure eyes were full of complexity, and she was completely lost.Why did it evolve into this ending? It''s obviously a ranked game.


    Is it because I have a teacher I like, and don''t care about my own thoughts at all.Saying that he is helping Cangna fulfill his wish, is he lying to Cangna?I have to ask the teacher myself, why he did this!!


    "Teacher, you...why did your dependents kill my companions? Obviously...we clearly said that we are only for ranking competitions. Did Cang Na do something that the teacher hates?" Cang Na''s cold temperament dissipated. Go, Qiao Lian appeared a bit sad.She has reason to ask Nie Kong, she wants to know the teacher''s reason for doing such a thing.


    "I want to get Cang Na..." Nie Kong''s voice was very small, but Cang Na in front of him heard very clearly.She lifted her head slightly, her surprised pretty face, she couldn''t see the coldness in the past, she said with her lips, "What kind of reason is this?"


    The teacher said he wanted to get himself, but he clearly had nowhere to go with the questions he asked.


    "There is no necessary reason, Cangna will only belong to the teacher. Any bastard who wants to divide Cangna''s mind is all my enemy. If you kill them, Cangna will belong to the teacher." Kill it. After all her dependents, Cangna will agree to be her dependents.After seeing the death of Ji Yuan Shilang with his own eyes, Nie Kong''s depressed mood for a few days finally relaxed a lot.Any bastard who dared to get involved in his love of girls, he would kill them anyway.


    "Huh...what kind of soldier Ji Yuan Shilang, the teacher hates him the most. Why can he get Xiaocangna''s fancy, what qualifications to be Xiaocangna''s soldier?" Hearing Nie Kong''s tasteful words, Cang It was obviously stunned for ten seconds.


    The expression full of sadness changed to surprise. She never thought of the teacher... the reason why the teacher killed her dependents was actually to eat... to eat the jealousy of Shiji Yuan Shirou.But I don''t have any feelings between men and women towards Sajimoto Shirou, but an ordinary demon.Could it be that I had a misunderstanding a few days ago when I suddenly brought Shirou Shirou to introduce him to the teacher?


    "But... but Zhenluo Chunji didn''t... didn''t make any mistakes, right? The teacher killed them a bit too..." Cang Na said more and more quietly, and didn''t mean to take responsibility for Nie Kong.


    If the teacher is jealous, there is no need to kill the girl from the student union!Does the teacher think he is bisexual, like boys and girls at the same time?


    "Killing them naturally has the teacher''s plan. Who knows how many more Yuan Shi Lang will appear after we kill Yuan Shi Lang? I want to eliminate future troubles and give Xiao Cang that freedom." Nie Kong held Cang Na''s. Shoulder, looked at Cang Na seriously and seriously.


    "Teacher... what do you mean?" Cangna seemed to have guessed something, and the eyes in the spectacle frame burst into unprecedented light.


    "Yes... the teacher wants to get Xiaocangna, and use the teacher''s devil chess piece to reincarnate Xiaocangna into the teacher''s family member. I want Xiaocangna to be by the teacher''s side forever!" Xiaocang is a wizard-shaped girl , Just to get the position of the bishop.


    Panicked and messed up, Cangna''s pretty face was like a big red lantern. Because of her excessive shyness, she didn''t have the guts to agree.


    After the teacher killed his dependents, Cang Na would have been very disappointed with Nie Kong, but after hearing Nie Kong''s explanation, Cang Na felt the teacher''s unique tenderness.The teacher''s gentleness is very special, expressed in a domineering and bloody way.


    "But...but..." Cangna wanted to say something, but Nie Kong raised Cangna''s cheeks, and then pressed his big mouth to her cherry-pink lips.Her lips are soft and have a cool sweetness.


    Cang Na''s eyes widened, staring blankly at the boy who had snatched his first kiss.He looks so unique, even if he is jealous, he is so different.His domineering gentleness like a man melted Cangna''s line of defense.


    She did not resist, but appeared panic and shy like a girl.Just when he wanted to push Nie Kong away and end his sweet first kiss, Nie Kong''s big tongue lightly bit Cangna''s mouth.


    Cangna''s open shell teeth were about to exhale in pain, and Nie Kong''s right hand clasped Cangna''s arms tightly like a cast iron, and then his big tongue got into Cangna''s mouth.While absorbing Cangna''s fragrance liquid, Nie Kong''s big tongue caught Cangna''s fragrance.


    When the two touched, the electrical stimulation made Cangna obviously softer.Is this a kiss between a couple, I feel so happy...


    The weakness of the whole body forced Cang Na to fall into Nie Kong''s arms.Nie Kong enjoyed the lingering fragrance of Cang''s tongue.Experience Cang''s jerky tongue kiss.As for the girls around, they watched Nie Kong''s performance like a show.


    After ten minutes, the two finally ended their passionate kiss.Cang Na''s lips were full of redness and swelling, which seemed to be the power of being kissed by Nie Kong.Moreover, the two teeth marks of Nie Kong remained on the lower lip, which looked very cute.


    Cang Na blushed and looked at Nie Kong, with a shy expression like a first love girl.


    "Xiaocang...become the teacher''s bishop, and then the teacher will lead Xiaocang to realize your future wishes..." Nie Kong said softly.


    Classmate Cangna, who has no family members, naturally has no responsibility, and she has a lot more opportunities to choose."Teacher...Teacher, I am willing to be your bishop and lead Cangna to sweep the Demon Realm."


    Cang Na nodded his head heavily, the sorrow of the death of the servants and servants was not left.But Nie Kong''s domineering kiss took away most of her heart.She liked the teacher in the first place, and of course Nie Kong forgave him after explaining it clearly.


    Instead, she blamed herself and blamed herself for bringing Ji Yuan Shilang to Nie Kong.


    The three-dimensional bishop''s chess piece appeared in midair, and then Cangna resolutely removed the half-air chess piece.When Cang Na''s blood dripped into the chess piece, she finally announced that she had become Nie Kong''s bishop.

 370 The collapse of the second element Text 0376, make up for the magic?

    "The teacher has reincarnated, can you let me go?" Cangna felt very safe shrinking in the teacher''s warm arms, but the teacher''s hands were stopped in her full ass.Where did the conservative Cangna experience such stimulation, she glared at her teacher with a bit of shame on her face.


    But Nie Kong didn''t mean to let go of Cang Na. Instead, his right hand slid to Cang Na''s knee, and then Cang Na was hugged in front of him like a princess."Xiao Cang is injured, let the teacher hold you back."


    Cang Na let out a soft cry, and then he grabbed Nie Kong''s neck in shock.When the reaction came, the teacher had already hugged her and left the simulated battle space.Although she was injured in the battle against the Rose Beast, the injury did not affect her actions.Inside the tattered clothes, pale white jade skin appeared in front of Nie Kong.And there are several wounds that destroy the overall beauty of the skin.


    "Teacher...Teacher, Cang Na can go by herself..." While Cang Na felt a little shy, he was faintly happy.With Nie Kong''s pity, the pain of losing a family member was slowly repaired.For Nie Kong''s cruel actions, she slowly began to forgive Nie Kong.


    "Cangna''s injury was caused by the teacher. The teacher should take full responsibility. Of course, he must be responsible for personally taking Cangna back to recover the injury." And Cangna has become Nie Kong''s dependents, and of course he must live in his villa. .


    Cang Na couldn''t help the teacher, so he could only soften in his spacious embrace.Seeing the joking and envious eyes of the girls around, Cang Na buried his head in Nie Kong''s arms with shame.Cang Na, a strong female figure, was finally captured by a stronger Nie Kong.


    When Aisha was about to help Cangna heal, Nie Kong objected.Talk about the trouble that you caused, so you have to treat it yourself.Hearing Nie Kong''s words, Cang Na showed a sweet smile.However, after Cangna understood the treatment, she regretted it was too late.


    That''s right, Nie Kong hugged Cang Na directly to his bedroom.The treatment method is to embrace each other, and Nie Kong distributes the magic power to the weak Cangna, commonly known as replenishing the devil.In the original book, Rias was first seriously injured in Hyoudou. She treated Hyoudou in this way without Aisha.It is a method that can only be used by the family members, and the owner will help treat the injured family members.


    So Nie Kong put Cang Na on the bed and decisively stretched out his hand to help Cang Na take off his clothes.With a tearing sound, Nie Kong''s protective coat wrapped around Cang was taken off directly.


    "Old... Teacher, what are you going to do, Cang Na is not... I''m not ready." The teacher''s sudden astonishing action shocked Cang Na.She glared at Nie Kong scornfully, and covered the important position of the girl with her hands.


    "Don''t be afraid, Xiaocang, the teacher really helps you heal." Really or not, Nie Kong''s eyes were shining!He opened his mouth to Cang Na and squirted forcefully from his nostrils, his behavior was absolutely abnormal!


    Of course Cang Na knows how to replenish demons between his family members, and they hug each other closely.But now in the case of the teacher, she felt her heart beating like a deer.There was a bit of panic in the shyness, and even a bit of anticipation.


    Nie Kong hugged her directly, their skins pressed tightly.If it is an ordinary family relationship, there will definitely be magical power flowing, but it is a pity that Cang is not Nie Kong''s family member, but the demon clan who just got rid of the family member.


    Nie Kong could only use another method to restore Cang Na''s power.When Cang Na found out, it was already a little late, and Nie Kong got all of her.


    Although it is said to have to withstand the first heavy hit.The pain subsided, only happiness and fulfillment remained, and the strength increased geometrically.


    Cang Na knew that there was no room for resistance, so shy, she could only close her eyes and let the teacher show her body, knowing that the most sacred moment for a girl had come.Because of Nie Kong''s strong deeds, she has no spare time to refuse.


    After several ups and downs of shouting, the two finally ended up making up the devil, and Cang''s white eyes were very cute.Nie Kong was very happy, and finally transferred her mind from the dependents to herself.

 371 The collapse of the second element text 0377, the fallen angel who collects the holy sword

    H''s feeling is so in vain, it brings a different feeling to Nie Kong every time.But both are wonderful, especially after the expansion of Shuangxiu.


    "Teacher, you are good or bad, obviously... you are clearly bullying Cangna, but you just lied to Cangna and said it was a remedy!"


    "Obviously it is to replenish the devil, how could the teacher lie to his students." When Wen Cun, Nie Kong touched her back and smiled.


    At this moment, Lilith Beast dragged two "dogs" into Nie Kong''s bedroom with an iron chain.Two "dogs" crawled in, exposing a lot of skin.Even a black leather jacket can tightly cover the three most important parts.The degree of exposure has surpassed that of bikinis several times.


    "Master, Lilith Beast brought the owner''s dog. You two, don''t hurry up and serve the master..." Lilith Beast stared, scared Lina Li two fallen angels crawling towards Nie Kong.


    After many days of cooking, the two fallen angels were really driven by Nie Kong like slaves. In short, they were the existence of urinals.The two fallen angels didn''t feel scared, but looked at Nie Kong with longing eyes, as if they hoped to get a pet that their owner loved.


    Nie Kong squeezed the iron chain, and then pulled the two beautiful dogs into his side.Two beautiful dogs competed skillfully for Nie Kong''s body and served Nie Kong well.


    After two hours of service by the two dog girls, Nie Kong finally walked out of the bedroom with Cang Na contentedly.Cang Na timidly hid behind Nie Kong, it seemed that the new wife seemed a little bit shy in front of the women.


    After Nie Kong''s watering, Cang Na became more attractive than before.There is no cold temperament, but full of tender love.Nie Kong pulled her out and introduced the girls in the villa to Cang Na one by one.


    The more he understood his teacher, the more confused Cangna found himself.The teacher''s secrets are so many, it''s worth exploring all my life.When Lias was introduced, Cangna snorted and turned his head.


    It seems that at the birthday party of Cangna some time ago, Rias''s performance made Cangna very angry.Lias chuckled lightly, and then wrapped Nie Kong''s other arm like Cang.It seems to be saying, to take my father away, you are still tender.


    In the church in the neighboring town where Nie Kong lived, two fallen angels took control of the church that originally belonged to the clergy.


    "Master Kokboer, the Governor has sent you a letter asking you to go back! It is an invitation from the Demon Realm to hold a tripartite talk..." The two-winged angel knelt in front of the ten-winged fallen angel and sent the Governor''s original words for him.


    "Say that I am here to monitor humans with artifacts in the human world. I don''t want to engage in such stupid things as negotiating with the devil. And recently I am busy, tell him that there is no time to go back for me." In the three-way war hundreds of years ago After it was over, he always felt bored!The Governor of the Fallen Angel was very negative about the next war, and he was very disgusted.Not only that, the governor actually started collecting boring things like artifacts, burying himself in some inexplicable research all day, and doing those useless things!


    Recently, he has to do something to provoke another war between the three parties.For peace talks or something, it is best to disappear forever.What peace talks, let me destroy them all.


    "Don''t talk about peace talks, let me ask you how is the collection of holy swords in the church?" His purpose is to steal the sword of the king and then force Michael to start a war between the two.


    "According to your orders, I have helped you collect 3 holy swords. As for the other ones, there is no news at the moment... and the clergy in the church have been killed. It is estimated that Michael and the others will send someone over soon. That..." The two-winged angel Donahic handed over the holy sword that exudes blazing flames and handed it to Kokboer.


    The fallen angel with the power of light can naturally use the holy sword, and he takes away the holy sword with a big wave.


    "It''s done very well, so Michael will probably send troops to fight over... Haha, then I will kill all the angels one by one. War will break out soon."

 372 The collapsed two-dimensional text 0378, Xenovia and Irina appear

    In the villa''s living room, Nie Kong led the girls to appear in front of the arriving guests.Except for his own queen, Griffia, the two women sitting on the sofa should be his guests.


    And when the cat sauce appeared in the room, she felt a chill, probably because the devil''s instinct sensed their danger.Because the two strange women have a holy cross on their chests.It seemed that he was sixteen or seventeen years old, and he was greeted with a youthful and sweet breath.


    One of them has long chestnut hair, and the other has green and fierce eyes.The two people are very cute, but judging from their manners and attitudes, they seem to be the top of the church.


    Both girls are wearing white robes and are members of the Christian church.And beside the green-haired woman, there was a weapon wrapped in cloth.From the weapon, Nie Kong felt a strong sacred power.


    "Hey...Is it an exorcist, Gasper is so scared..." When the vampire Lori Gasper saw them, she drew in a panic in the cardboard box, fearful of her.So far, the lovely Gasper has not been able to overcome his fear of life.


    Because of its own control, the ten-winged celestial beast exudes weak sacred power.But when the two guests saw the celestial beast, they froze for a while and leaned directly in front of her to pray prayerfully.


    While praying, they felt very puzzled. Master Michael clearly said that it was a demon''s territory. How could there be Lord Ten Winged Angel here?If they knew Moukou Lori Orpheus, they would be scared to death.


    Nie Kong''s family members, Li Yasi''s family members, and all kinds of beauties gathered together.


    "Let''s say, what is the purpose of your two Christians appearing in my territory?" In such an atmosphere, the first person who spoke was of course the master Nie Kong.


    "Hello... Hello, my name is Wisteria Irina, and she is Xenovia! We are Christian holy swordsmen. We are here to discuss important matters. Not long ago, the headquarters of the Catholic Church, the Vatican and the New Church, And the sword of the Holy Sword King kept and managed by the Orthodox Church was snatched away." The girl who was talking was a girl with two double ponytails, and she was told that it was a girl with Wisteria Irina.


    "Holy Swordsman..." Nie Kong whispered, it turned out that this was the case, no wonder the two clergymen in front of him seemed very familiar.The Sword of the Holy Sword King has been broken in the ancient war, and the seven fragments of it are currently circulating.


    "Although it is broken, humans can retrieve the broken blade fragments, weapons made by alchemy. At that time, a total of seven were built. This is one of them...now it has become this look." Xenovia opened her body. A long sword appeared beside the long cloth bag.


    The sword contains terrifying light power and is the natural enemy of demons.Lu Fei saw the sword, and felt that all the pores seemed to be fully opened, and there was a chill.


    "Is it a holy sword? No wonder it feels so similar to Lu Fei''s brother''s holy sword." Arthur Pendra has just two holy swords, one of which is among the seven fragments of the sword of the holy sword. The strongest dominating holy sword!The other is the strongest sword in the stone that is also the sword of the holy sword king, which can chop even space.She used to play with the holy sword, but now she is afraid of the divine power after reincarnation and never touch it again.As long as the lower demons touch it, they will die immediately.


    This is the holy sword, this is the slaying item that kills the devil!Although it was not a real sword of the king, but a new sword of the king made later, it was still terrifying to the devil.


    "The sword of the king I am holding is the holy sword of destruction. It is one of the seven holy swords and is managed by the Catholic Church." After introducing his weapon, Xenovia wrapped the sword of the king with cloth again .


    Irina also took something out of her arms, which looked like a rope.The rope seemed to have its own consciousness and began to twist.The rope changed shape in front of Nie Kong and the others, turning into a Japanese sword.


    "My is a mimic holy sword. It can change in appearance like this, so it is very convenient to carry around. The fragments of the holy sword king''s sword have their own special abilities. This is currently managed by the new church."


    Xenovia continued: "There are two of them at the headquarters of the Catholic Church, including mine. There are also two in the new church. There is also one in the Orthodox Church. The remaining one is in the three parties of the gods, demons, and fallen angels. During the war, I don¡¯t know where to live. Among the remaining swords of the king, each camp was snatched. I heard that the people who snatched the holy sword fled to Japan and brought them near here. The prisoner was the fallen angel of the watcher of the gods. "


    "Only fallen angels can do such things, the holy sword has no effect on us demons..." Lias shook her head and smiled bitterly.


    Irina continued: "We also know the main members of the prisoner. It is the cadre of the Watcher of the God Child, Kokboer."


    "It turned out to be a senior cadre of the Fallen Angel. Are you here to ask for our help?" Nie Kong said with a laugh.


    "Extremely sorry, our request is that you don''t get involved in the battle for the sword of the king between us and the fallen angels. I mean-we are here to tell you not to interfere in this matter." Xenovia said. .


    "The tone is so arrogant, do you think we will collude with fallen angels?"


    Nie Kong''s eyes flashed with cold light, and he was a little angry.The angels in the heavens simply didn''t put him in their eyes.The enemy specially stepped into his own territory, expressing as he pleased that it is forbidden to interfere with what they do, and they are not allowed to join forces with other organizations, otherwise they want us to look good.With Nie Kong''s arrogance and domineering, how could he swallow his anger.


    "The headquarters thinks it is possible, not to mention..." Irina turned her gaze to Lilith Beast, the meaning was very obvious.


    "Our seniors do not believe in demons and fallen angels. If the holy sword can be removed from the camp of God, it should be a good thing for demons, right? This matter is equally beneficial to you and the fallen angels, so it is not surprising even if we join forces. . If you join forces with the fallen angel Kokabile, we will wipe you out completely. No matter who you are¡ªmy boss says so.¡± Xenovia¡¯s tone was rather flat.


    With the female beast, the voices of the two girls are respectful.If not, they would warn Nie Kong and the others.After all, Irina met Hyoudou in the original book, so they would speak up.


    "It''s just a trivial holy sword, what''s so great! Brother, show them your holy sword..." Lu Fei first shouted out, and looked at the two women in front of him angrily.


    The two women finally noticed the three men hiding in the corner who were not qualified to talk. One of them looked at them with hatred and wanted to rush to kill them at any time.The other two were slightly plain, with no expression in their appearance.

 373 The collapsed two-dimensional text 0379, the sword of the holy sword king is ready to gather

    Kiba showed a fierce expression that he had never seen before, staring at the sword of the king and their two daughters.Kiba hated the sword of the king, and he never dreamed that a few swords of the king would appear here.


    Until a few years ago, there were plans within Christianity to try to cultivate people who could use the sword of the Holy Sword King.The holy sword is the strongest weapon against demons.As long as our devil touches the holy sword, his body will immediately burn.After being beheaded, it will definitely be wiped out.For apostles who believe in gods and regard demons as enemies, it can be said to be the ultimate weapon.And Kiba was a survivor of the Holy Sword Project, and saw with his own eyes how the testers were dealt with after the failed plan.Seeing the holy sword that he hated was right in front of him, it was obvious what Kiba was thinking.


    But with Nie Kong present, Kiba Qiang endured the terrifying killing intent in his heart.


    "Here you!" Just as Arthur Pendra threw the holy sword fragment over, Lu Fei hid behind Nie Kong in fright.The holy sword is the nemesis of the devil. Sister Lu Fei, who is at an intermediate demon level, will certainly be timid to face the holy sword with such terrifying and sacred power.I''m afraid just touch the Holy Sword, Lu Fei''s skin Google will directly burn.


    Arthur Pendra just patted his head, and actually forgot that his sister had reincarnated as a demon.When he was embarrassed and wanted to take back the holy sword, Nie Kong caught it with one hand.


    Nie Kong unlocked the seal of the Holy Sword, and pulled out the strongest fragment of the Holy Sword-the Dominator Holy Sword.There was a buzzing sound, and the dominating holy sword screamed.The strong light power touched the scarlet magic power of Nie Kong''s dark attribute, but it dimmed a bit.Although the Holy Sword can restrain demons, it has no effect on demons in the Demon King stage.


    The dazzling holy sword slowly settled in Nie Kong''s palm, and Nie Kong felt that the sacred power contained in the holy sword surpassed the level of the intermediate demon.And it''s just a piece of seven fragments, if you recombine one...


    While Nie Kong was surprised, he cast his gaze on the celestial beast.If it were to synthesize the King''s Sacred Sword, Nie Kong planned to give it to the Celestial Beast as a gift.Seven in one, the power is almost equal to the devil-level artifact.If it is used for the celestial beast, it is estimated that it can double her combat effectiveness.


    "Yes... It''s the Holy Sword of the Dominator that has disappeared for hundreds of years. It turns out... It''s with you!!" The two women looked at the Holy Sword in Nie Kong''s hand and couldn''t help but exclaimed in a low voice.


    No wonder they are surprised. If there is a holy sword here, it means that the seventh fragment of the holy sword king''s sword has finally come out.We must know that since the ancient war, only six fragments have been collected by Christianity, and the rest have disappeared without a trace.And the holy sword that has disappeared for many years, did not expect to appear here.


    And the right hand of the man on the opposite side also carried a sword.The two women had more contact with the holy sword, and of course they understood what the faint oppression from the sword meant.That is a stronger sense of oppression than the holy sword fragment, only the arrogance that the King''s Sword possesses.


    There are several world-famous swords of kings, and the power of none is terrifying.The two women wailed, how sacred they are...


    "Yes...yes, it is a fragment of the sword of the holy sword king... I didn''t expect it to be in your hands. The new church has one, the fallen angel has three, we have two, plus all of yours Gathered together..." Xenovia looked at the holy sword with gleaming eyes, as if he had seen some rare treasure.It is estimated that Xenovia is already ready to move, grab the holy sword of the fallen angel and combine it.


    "We...we understand what you mean, but we cannot change the church''s decision. Instead of letting the sword of the king be used by the fallen angels, it is better to destroy them all. Our mission is to at least solve the sword of the king in the hands of the fallen angel. In order to achieve our goal, we don''t need to die. The only thing that can fight the King''s Sword is the King''s Sword... We beg you, don''t participate in the matter between us..." Irina whispered.


    After slowly seeing the fog that covered Nie Kong and the others, the two women did not dare to be too presumptuous.If their actions caused a war between them and the heavens, they would really die.


    "It''s really wishful thinking that you want to deal with the senior cadres of the Fallen Angels. Although I have withdrawn from them, I know their combat effectiveness very well... You two, do you want to die?" Valli laughed.


    "Well, whatever you think! We came to Japan with the consciousness of death, and the Lord will hear our pious prayers." Xenovia responded to Valli''s question fearlessly.


    "I don''t have time to care about your life and death. If there is nothing wrong, please leave." There is such a realization.Is this faith?


    After saying this, the two women just stared at Nie Kong, and the conversation ended.The two women winked at each other and stood up.


    "Then we should almost retire. Irina, let''s go back." The two did not accept the president''s kindness and prepared to leave.But their eyes just saw Aisha, and then they frowned as if to confirm something.


    "Are you the witch Aisha? I didn''t expect to meet you here." Xenovia said.When they heard them calling themselves "witches", Asia shook. The name of a witch was very painful for her.


    Irina seemed to be aware of this, and her bright eyes kept staring at Aisha: "You were the former "saint" who became a witch in the church for a while? You have the ability to heal demons and fallen angels. I heard that you were expelled, but I didn¡¯t expect to appear here. Now you have fallen to the devil..."


    "That...that...I..." Faced with the compelling words of the two, Asia didn''t know how to respond.


    "It''s okay, Aisha is my saint...No one will treat you, I will bless Aisha forever on behalf of God..." The celestial beast touched Aisha''s head, bringing her infinite courage.


    Aisha nodded emphatically, "I...I am a disciple of Lord Angel, Aisha believes in God as always..."


    "That''s it. Since it is the shelter of Lord Angel, then we have nothing to say! Please forgive us for our rudeness, if there is nothing wrong, we will leave!" Although the surprised Lord Angel will appear in the devil''s den, they are after all Not qualified to care about ten-winged angels.


    The two took their holy swords, and then left Nie Kong''s villa.Nie Kong didn''t hate them two girls, he was angry at the rudeness of the high level of heaven!

 374 The collapse of the two-dimensional body text 0380, grab the holy sword

    After seeing the two women leave, Kiba gritted his teeth and ran after them secretly.He was about to destroy the holy sword, planning to challenge the two women to destroy the holy sword without telling Nie Kong.Lias seemed to perceive something and sighed helplessly.


    Rias, who knew Kiba''s past, couldn''t stop him from moving, not to mention that he now belonged to Vali''s family.Nie Kong didn''t mean to stop Kichang, he knew that Kichang would retreat.


    Although the strength of the two women is very weak, but with the holy sword to restrain the devil, the strength is close to the superior demon.As he expected, Kiba returned to the villa with his scarred body half an hour later.


    His expression looked very weak, and he was obviously hit.Even if Kiba wanted to destroy the holy sword, Nie Kong wouldn''t agree.He has booked the synthetic holy sword king''s sword and will give it to him, the second girl in the second dimension.


    A few days later, Nie Kong, who was leisurely with the women, thought that Irina and the women had changed the plot and regained the holy sword, but things were not that simple.


    Nie Kong at night was of course sleeping with a few women, but in the middle of the night, Nie Kong felt a strange breath coming.Opening his eyes, Nie Kong''s spiritual sense covered the surrounding area for several kilometers, and finally found the enemy who had broken in.


    Nie Kong jumped up on the bed and stood in front of the window.What the women felt, they straightened out.In the middle of the villa, several people floated in the air.They lowered their heads and looked down at Nie Kong''s villa.


    Someone was floating in the sky with the moon as the background. They were two male fallen angels with jet black wings.The five pairs of black wings behind one of them showed his lofty status among the fallen angels.The remaining one is a low-level fallen angel with two wings, and the last is a human with a slightly old look.


    Nie Kong transformed into close-fitting clothes, and then leapt out of the room with deft body.The young male fallen angel was wearing a well-decorated robe, and when he saw Nie Kong, he laughed slightly.


    "The first time I met, I am Kokboer, the cadre of the fallen angel...I have already heard of your name, this is a meeting ceremony!" Looking closely, Kokboer threw two black objects to Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong reacted immediately, holding the rushing person in his arms with both hands.Wen Xiang Nuanyu is in her arms, she is the beautiful MM of two churches, Irina and Xenovia, whom she met a few days ago.It seems that as Vali expected, they are indeed not opponents of the fallen angel cadres.


    Their white Christian clothing was covered with bright red blood, and their breathing began to be disordered, and their well-developed bodies suffered serious injuries.Not only did they not take back the holy sword, they even lost the two holy swords in their hands.


    No matter what Nie Kong did with them, they just cried out in pain without answering.After the girls heard the sound, except for the few women who were extremely dizzy, they did not appear, and all the rest came around Nie Kong.


    "What''s happening here?"


    "Who told them to come to our base, we certainly welcome them. Originally, after stealing the holy sword, Michael would send an angel to deal with it... I didn''t expect to send only two holy swordsmen, it was really boring... Kirkball said with a mockery.


    "What I want to ask is why you gave them to me. They are the holy swordsmen of the angel camp. Do you blindly regard us as Christians?" Although Nie Kong wanted to possess two MMs, he was reincarnated as angels. Rear.When you have won the heaven system, then you should be able to reincarnate the angel MM for your own enjoyment at any time in the future.


    "Oh... I did make a mistake, but it didn''t matter! The purpose of my coming today is very simple... I want the last holy sword in your hand... If the seven holy swords are recombined, I believe Michael Will send soldiers to attack. Haha... I really look forward to it, the war is about to begin. How, is it interesting?" Kok Borhaha laughed wildly, he was a war fanatic.


    Nie Kong put the two women behind, and Aisha, dressed in cute white pajamas, rushed to the two women with the corners of her skirts.Aisha''s hands glowed green, covering the bodies of the two women.


    The expressions of the two women slowly became calm, and their breathing gradually stabilized.It seems that Aisha''s divine weapon is very useful and can rescue people who are dying.


    "Damn war mad, this is Dad''s territory, if you want to make trouble, please go elsewhere..." Lias, who was already neatly dressed, appeared in front of Nie Kong, glaring at the three people in front.


    Kirkball''s gaze moved to Lias'' body, and then he laughed haha.


    "It turned out to be the daughter of Demon King Szex, but I didn''t expect it to be as rumored that you betrayed your current brother! Interesting, really interesting... But anyway, I will fight for the holy sword in your base area, Liya Silk Gremory. This place is most suitable for liberating the original power of the King''s Sword, and it is just right to use it as a battlefield. Um... If you are willing to hand over the Holy Sword obediently, then I will consider letting you go..."


    "Haha, the boss is right! The holy sword of ancient times, is it finally going to shine again. I love holy sword, I like to dream of holy sword even in dreams. Probably because of the sword of kings I have read before Biography, make my heart jump for joy. Because of this, when I knew that I could not become a holy swordsman, I was really desperate."


    The last old man, Balpa, suddenly began to talk, but his eyes were full of excitement, the joy that his dream was about to come true.


    "Balpa, your holy sword research can reach this stage. It seems that you have made a real achievement. To be honest, when you started to join my battle, I still doubted you very much." Kokboer chuckled. Tao.


    "Because I can''t use the holy sword, and I have a longing for those who can use it. The desire to look forward to grows day by day, so I immersed myself in studying how to artificially create people who can use the holy sword. Now...I finally succeeded! "The old man named Balpa pulled out a shining sphere from his arms, the light was very dazzling.The sphere exudes sacred arrogance, like a small night pearl.


    It is the factor that is extracted from the body of the person who possesses the sacred factor and crystallized.With its help, anyone can control the holy sword to fight!But after the gene is extracted, the experimenter will die.


    "Buzz!" The violent tremor was the sound of the lightsaber in the hands of the old man Balpa.Nie Kong could perceive that that holy sword was several times stronger than any one.


    Balpa didn''t have the talent to control the holy sword, but with the existence of the factor, he can control several powerful holy swords combined into one.

 375 The collapsed two-dimensional body text 0381, shot

    The sacred light gradually expanded, covering the surrounding area of ??kilometers.The sacred flame exuding is getting bigger and bigger, and if the low-level demons are touched, they will turn into ashes.


    The dazzling light made the cat sauce stretched out her hand to cover her face and looked intently towards the center of the playground, where she could see the appearance of several holy swords.The sword of the king was originally the same sword.After being split into seven, six of them are now combined into one.If you bring Arthur''s hand, the sword of the Holy Sword King, which has been lost for hundreds of years, will rebloom its due light.


    The dazzling light subsided, and a holy sword exuding blue and white flame appeared in Balpa.


    "How do the demons in front feel? I give you the last warning, obediently hand over the last holy sword." Since Kokbol is responsible for monitoring the artifact in the human world, he did not understand Nie Kong''s power.What he guessed was that Nie Kong got the asylum of Suzex, and then occupied the town as his own territory.


    "It''s ridiculous, are you sure you woke up from sleep! I should thank you very much for bringing the holy sword to me. The holy sword belongs to me, don''t want to take it away!!" Nie Kong sneered. .


    "Haha... As I expected, your resistance has added a bit of fun to me, just to pass the time boringly! Balpa, the sword of the king is for you to use! This is the final after-show, let me see How far can the holy sword with the power of the six kings'' swords hit?" Kokboer laughed freely.


    "Well...really, the boss will really call people. But it is a dream to be able to upgrade to the super version of the sword of the king? Hey... Then I will go find the demon in front of it!"


    Balpa gave a crazy smile, and firmly held the dazzling King''s Sword.


    Sure enough, it was composed of six holy swords, and its power was several times stronger than the split one!In the faint voice, the injured two women finally woke up.After seeing the holy sword in front of them, the pretty faces of the two women suddenly changed.


    "By the way, play with the pets I brought from hell." With the snapping of Kirkbol''s fingers, something appeared from the depths of the night with a heavy step that could shake the ground.


    Two black behemoths over ten meters in size appeared in front of Nie Kong and the others.It has four sturdy feet and extremely sharp claws, making people feel that their back is chilly just by seeing it.The blood-red eyes shone in the night, and the protruding mouth showed extremely vicious fangs.The fangs lined up sharply, and the white breath leaked from the gap between the teeth.


    Wow... the dog with three heads roared all around, and the three heads roared at the same time!Yes, it is the famous three-headed dog of hell!


    "Virgin Mary, listen to my voice." Xenovia struggled to stand after awakening, and then sang holy songs.A distortion of space appeared in front of him, and Xenovia stretched his hand into the distortion.


    She fumbled casually, as if she had caught something, and then pulled out from the gap of the dimension in one breath, holding a sword exuding divine aura in her hand.


    "In the name of the saint who lives in this sword, I am here to liberate Durando!" Durando is the sword of the king of the holy sword, and I heard that Durando is the strongest in terms of sharpness. .


    The power contained in Durando is violent, so it must be sealed in a different space.Xenovia is a born holy swordsman, and at a young age can already control such a powerful holy sword!


    "I''ll help."


    Just as the women of Rias were about to take action, Xenovia appeared and stopped in front of them.She wielded the sword of the king, and the heads of two demon dogs in front of her turned into dust and passed away with the wind.


    After being hit by a destructive sword, the Hell Dog was seriously injured.As the smoke filled, a large part of its body disappeared.The slash of the holy sword can cause incomparable damage to the monster.


    Taking this opportunity, Zhu Nai radiated a thunder pillar of more than ten meters, and the terrifying thunder light blasted and killed the three dogs in hell.And Rias glanced at Zhu Nai, looking a bit regretful for not being able to grab the blame quickly.


    "How is it possible that my research has not reached the field that can control Durando?" Balpa, who controls the synthetic holy sword, said in surprise.


    "We are different from the existing artificial holy swordsmen, we are the few born holy swordsmen." Xenovia''s words made Balpa speechless.


    "Durando is a tyrant far beyond imagination. He shatters anything that he touches, and I don''t even listen to what I say. So it must be locked in a different space, otherwise it is extremely dangerous. Now thanks to your help, it can be achieved. The top decisive battle between the sword of the king and Durando. I can''t help shaking with joy now, let''s use the power of the sword of the king!"


    Durandot''s blade exudes a sacred flame, and the two radiate against each other and swish like two laser swords.Xenovia carrying Durando began to move, and the shocking light power compressed like an explosion.


    "I''m going to gather seven holy swords, how come I will lose to you here." Although invisible to the naked eye, the transparent blade that has been split for several times must have already attacked her.After the six holy swords are synthesized, the new holy sword will have the characteristics of the other six, namely the transparent holy sword, the mimic holy sword, the sky flashing holy sword...


    Clang... The two holy swords blasted against each other, and the rest of the girls had no room to intervene.It didn''t take long for Kiba to jump out of the battlefield and use the artifact to create a magic sword and begin to besiege Balpa.


    "Do you want to hinder me, the guy with the power of Baiqiu!" Seeing Zhu Nai''s lightning power, Kirkbol said in surprise.As Baiqiu''s companion, he certainly knew that the girl in front of him had inherited his power.


    "Don''t compare me with that guy!" Zhu Naixue''s eyes widened excitedly, and he sent thunder and lightning to Kokboer continuously, but was all swept away by his wings.


    Baiqiu is a cadre of fallen angels.Possessing a synonym for Thunder Light can make Thunder and Lightning.In the early game, Lilith Beast was obviously weaker than him, which shows that he is powerful.


    Baiqiu is Zhu Nai''s father, but Zhu Nai hates him for killing his mother.


    Kirkball laughed loudly: "You actually fell into a demon, what a strange combination..."


    Zhu Nai''s pretty face resented, she hated her own blood.Suddenly I felt that my pretty face fell into the warm and familiar embrace, and the gentleness contained in it melted Zhu Nai.


    "Don''t be afraid, the teacher will be with you."


    It was his own teacher, and the teacher took the initiative to hug himself.Zhu Nai''s hatred slowly faded, leaving only a touch of warmth.If it weren''t for the angel beasts and they had no strength to get up due to Nie Kong''s devastation, how would the mere ten-winged angels do it themselves.

 376 The collapse of the two-dimensional body text 0382, kill Kokboer

    Kirkbol had this intention, and he liked exciting wars more than boring peace.The purpose of coming here is to hear that Irina and the two women said that the last fragment is here, so he specially led two men to come.


    "Of course I have to kill you, otherwise how could it be possible to attract Sazeks and the others! It''s just..." Seeing Xenovia and the others fighting desperately, he looked funny in his heart, as if laughing at their ignorance.


    "Just what, don''t you think I deserve to be your opponent?" Nie Kong frowned, looking at the fallen angel in the air with killing intent.


    Kokboer laughed wildly: "I think you are just stupid. You have lost the master you must serve. It''s a shame that you believers of gods and demons can fight so hard."


    "What do you mean by that?" Lias asked in surprise.


    "Haha... it turns out that''s the case. It seems that the high-level staff did not let the bottom-level guys know the truth of the matter! In that case, I will tell you by the way. In the ancient three-way battle, in addition to the four major demon kings, even The gods of the heavens are also dead..."


    The women present showed incredible expressions, and the news they had heard exceeded their imagination.Does God actually die? What international jokes are you making?And the god power in DXD is very weak, I am afraid that there is no chance of winning against Orpheus, it is normal to die.


    "There is no god? How... how could there be no, you must have lied to us, right!" Irina lost her eyes and seemed to be hit hard.After being brainwashed by the church since childhood, she prayed devoutly to God every day.If there is no God''s word, what has been the response to their belief in the past decades?


    "It''s normal if you don''t know. God is dead? Who would dare to say such a thing? Human beings are an incomplete group of guys. Without God, even their mental balance and their own laws would be invalidated? To appease human beings. The relationship between us, the three parties reached an agreement to protect the secret. Among the three powers, only the leader knows the truth. After the war, the angels who lost the gods, the demons who lost all the demon kings and most of the upper-level demons, and in addition There are not many fallen angels other than cadres, and all forces have fallen to the point where they must rely on humans to continue their race. Especially angels and fallen angels, if they do not combine with humans, they cannot reproduce their offspring. The number of fallen angels can still depend on angels. Decline to increase. But now that pure angels have lost their gods, there is no chance for them to increase. Pure blood demons are also very rare."


    "Impossible...impossible."


    Xenovia no longer had the will to continue fighting, and she collapsed all over, and her head was downcast.With a bang, even the Durando on the right hand dropped to the ground without any reaction.


    Her expression was so embarrassed that it was unbearable to witness.The servants of the current believers of God, those who live to this day with the mission of serving God!Now that I hear that God is dead here, it is only natural to lose the meaning of life.


    "In the previous war, the three major powers suffered severe damage. The gods and demon kings who started the dispute are dead, and they all think that the war is meaningless to continue. The governor is probably because he lost a large number of his men in the war. Announced that he would not start a war again! This tells me how to endure and ask me to take back the fist I have raised? What a joke, if we continue to fight at that time, we might win! He made this decision and must be enlisted What is the value of fallen angels that only humans with artifacts can survive?"


    Kokboer became more and more angry as he talked, and finally looked at Nie Kong and the others with a bit of excitement.Perhaps he thought that once the holy sword was captured, the continuation of the war would get closer and closer.


    "Haha... God is dead. It''s a really happy day. This is your retribution for driving me out of the church..." Balpa, who was carrying six holy sword fragments, laughed excitedly, with the same expression as Xenovia who was heartbroken in front of him. There are two extremes.


    The truth of the matter brought an unexpected shock to Asia.She slapped her mouth, her eyes widened, and she knelt on the ground, shaking.Her faith is purer than that of any clergy, but she has suffered more.


    "Is the Lord gone? The Lord... is dead? Then the love given to us is..."


    Kirkball answered Aisha¡¯s question with a ridiculous appearance: "Michael did a good job, he replaced the gods to unite the angels and humans. Anyway, as long as the system used by the gods can still function normally, prayers, blessings, Exorcist and so on can be executed to some extent. It¡¯s just that there are many more believers abandoned than when God was still there."


    After hearing what Kirkbol said, Asia slumped on the ground.Poor, she prayed sincerely every day, in exchange for such a result.It is only natural to be hit hard.Because most of her life was dedicated to God, she believed in the existence of God and sacrificed her life.


    "I want to take this opportunity to start a war! With your first class as a meeting ceremony! Even if I am the only one, I will continue the previous war. I want to let Suzex and Michael know that our fallen angels are the strongest. Yes!" A huge beam of light fell from the sky, illuminating the dark night extremely brightly.


    The beam of light that was more than ten meters inserted obliquely, and the light power contained in it approached the governor of the fallen angel.Kokbol''s strength is close to that of the Demon Lord, and with the light power to restrain the devil, he can completely defeat the ordinary Demon Lord.


    "Have you finally finished speaking the last words, then prepare for death, Boosted!" The blood-red armor spit out a mechanized sentence in response, and then Nie Kong rushed towards the condensed beam of light.


    With a loud bang, Nie Kong''s fist actually shattered the beam of light, showing overwhelming power.The blinking light dissipated and the original darkness was restored.Irina can''t see clearly, but they can be sure that the demon attacked Kokbor.


    The black phantom flickered, and Nie Kong appeared in front of Kokball in the blink of an eye.Kokboer''s black wings cut towards Nie Kong like a blade, trying to prevent Nie Kong from approaching.


    He had never thought that the demon in front of him had such a terrifying magic power, and could simply defeat the beam of light he had hit with all his strength.When he reacted, a sharp pain came from the wing.


    "Fuck, bastard... How dare I break my wings!" Looking at Kirkbol, the original ten-winged wings became bare.He looked at Nie Kong in horror, knowing for the first time that the demon in front of him could be so terrifying.


    He has the power of a devil, why is he so vulnerable?


    Flapping the remaining pair of wings, stepped forward to deal with Nie Kong, but couldn''t touch Nie Kong at all.Compared to Nie Kong, Kokboer is too weak and can only be played between his hands.


    "It''s boring, I thought I could play more... it''s over." First disappearing from his field of vision, Nie Kong appeared strangely in front of Kokboer.


    Nie Kong grabbed his right hand directly on his neck, and lifted him into the air like a chicken.Kirkbol''s expression is terrifying, his limbs are beginning to struggle, but the strength of his arms is weak.


    With a click, the struggling Kokboer movement stopped.He stared at Nie Kong with his godless eyes widened.Kokbol, the famous fallen angel in the Bible, finally died in Nie Kong''s hands at this time.


    The surrounding two-winged fallen angels wanted to escape in horror, but Nie Kong''s mind made a magic sword and cut off his neck a few hundred meters away.

 377 The collapse of the second element Text 0383, Xenovia and Irinas choice

    Although Balpa finally died in Nie Kong''s hands, he was not afraid, but left the world with a smile.Or after hearing the death of God, he finally has no regrets.


    And Nie Kong got the trophy-the final ownership of the six holy swords, he was the biggest winner.When Nie Kong used the soul flame to combine the seven fragments into one, the holy sword burst out brighter than the sun.


    That''s right, the power of the holy sword has been improved after being calcined again.I am afraid that at this time the new Holy Sword King¡¯s Sword, even a high-level demon, will be severely eroded by the power of light.


    "Woo...Gasper is going to be killed, so... such a strong sacred power, Gasper is so painful..." Gaspar screamed, who was deeply affected by the holy sword.


    The newly born King''s Sword is more powerful than Durando, and even slightly better than Arthur''s strongest sword in the stone.When Nie Kong handed it into the hands of the Celestial Beast, her flawless pretty face showed a surprised expression.


    She threw away the javelin in her hand, and then hugged her first gift from the owner like a treasure.The expression of happiness and surprise was revealed, more beautiful than before.


    After the attack, Xenovia did not leave Nie Kong''s villa.When Gasper saw the two girls sitting in the living room the next day, he was directly startled.Wearing the uniforms of Juwang Academy, the two women stayed generously in Nie Kong''s villa.


    "Hey...why... why are you here!" The shrinking Gasper bumped into Nie Kong who came out, but Nie Kong held her down, otherwise she would hide in the cardboard box with her temperament.


    Xenovia snorted and replied: "We told the headquarters that we already knew that God was dead, and they didn''t say much. After we knew God was not there, we were already aliens to them. The church hates heretics, even though I The swordsman who holds Durand will also abandon me. Just like Aisha did at the time." She laughed at herself.The church has achieved this level of exclusion of heresy...too thorough.


    "Woo...God is dead, we have nowhere to go. It''s... it was Aisha who comforted us and said... that she would continue to believe in Lord Angel... We asked Lord Angel''s consent, just like Aisha Stay here to serve Lord Angel. Then I also transferred to this school. From today on, we are the same grade students in the second year of high school, and I also join the occult research club. Please advise, Teacher Nie Kong?" Irina Weeping and smiling bitterly.


    The more devout Christians are, the more painful they will be after knowing the truth.Maybe that truth will completely deny one''s own way of living in the past.In this situation, God knows what human beings will become.


    The most pious Aisha was ashamed of her heart, and she almost collapsed after knowing that God had died.Fortunately, in Nie Kong''s care, Aisha finally returned to normal.After recovering, Aisha helped to persuade Irina and the two women, and finally brought them to Nie Kong''s camp.


    "Master, I will take care of them." The celestial beast said in Nie Kong''s ear, and of course Nie Kong would agree to their request.After all, his goal is to win the heavenly system, and then reincarnate a few women into angels.She just wronged Lias and took away the knights of her original work.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, you have to pay attention. Taking away all the holy swords is a very big blow to the church. They will not give up recycling the holy swords, so it is estimated that it will cause some trouble in the future." Na said softly.


    "You really betray the church..." Lias whispered.


    Xenovia squinted his eyes and said, "We have no way to turn our heads, but since God is dead, my life is also destroyed. Now that there are angels here who are willing to accept my prayers, of course I am willing to stay. Here." Xenovia said something in her mouth, and she looked very cute with her head in her arms.


    "Soon, the representatives of the angels, the representatives of the devil, and the fallen angels seem to be preparing to hold talks. The location is estimated to be the buffering world of the three realms. At that time, Lord Angel will appear in the world, and then will inevitably come over to take back the holy sword... Maybe if you return the holy sword, it will save a lot of trouble." Irina said her opinion.


    Speaking of the representatives of the three major forces gathering together, it should be a very serious thing, right?Although Nie Kong could not imagine what they would talk about on that occasion, it must have a great impact on the future of this world...


    But for Nie Kong, it was an opportunity to be able to wipe out all the strong.After possessing the Chilong Emperor armor at this time, he no longer had the slightest fear.Fifty times the power of the demon king, it is simply to meet the gods and kill the gods, and the Buddhas to kill the Buddha!


    "If the holy sword is controlled by a ten-winged angel, there should be no problem. Lord Michael, after seeing Lord Angel, should agree." Xenovia said.


    "No problem, don''t worry that I will deal with the trouble it brings. Please take care of me in the future. I am Nie Kong, the teacher of Juwang College...The owner of the territory." Nie Kong was very happy to be followed by the two women.


    After taking control of the system in the future, he can turn Aisha and the three daughters into lovely angels of the holy sword.At that time, H''s words...because of the double cultivation technique, it should be as holy as the celestial beast.


    "There are three of us among the Christians who know that God is dead. Please take pictures of each other in the future. Heresy... From a respected holy swordsman to a heresy, I will never forget that their attitude towards me changed instantly." When Ya said so, her eyes seemed to flash lonely.


    Originally a devout believer, he turned into a heresy hated by others.The huge contrast makes it no wonder that it will be listless.


    "Then we retire, and we need to learn a lot to transfer to Komao Academy. Aisha, can you take us to the school another day?" Irina said softly.


    "Ok!"


    Aisha answered with a sunny smile, and the kind-hearted Aisha can make good friends no matter who she is.Although a little elusive, the two women are now in the same camp as Aisha.

 378 The collapse of the second element text 0384, Zhu Nai Ying

    Since the two women lived in Nie Kong''s villa, they have brought a lot of laughter to Nie Kong.After all, they are clergy, and they will always make a lot of jokes with demons.For example, Christian food is very light, while Nie Kong''s food is mainly greasy.Poor Baba looked at Nie Kong and the others deliciously, but because of the precepts, they could only stare at Nie Kong and them hungry.


    Another example is that the two women are Christians, and every time Gasper touches them, they will always scream and say something annoying.The scared Gaspar hides far away, and sometimes the naughty Irina wants to tease her.But unfortunately, Gaspar has a temporary ability and will always stop time.


    During their time together, they made a lot of sincere friends, and the two women experienced an unprecedented warm feeling.


    And a few days later, when Nie Kong was going to a certain place, Zhu Nai invited him over.


    And she said that Lias and the others will go there, don''t know what''s going on?The first thing Nie Kong thought of was a tryst, but since Xiao Lias came back later, it should be a club activity.


    Nie Kong walked towards the outskirts, and then the stone steps gradually came into his vision.At the end of the stone steps extending upward, there is a red wooden building-yes, it is a shrine exclusively for the second dimension.He has accepted a few girls of the witch attribute, and of course he will understand the representative buildings in front of him.


    It turned out that Juno invited them to visit the shrine that had been empty for a long time. After all, the shrine was vacant after Juno moved to his villa.At this moment, there was a handsome figure in front of the stone steps, and when he fixed his eyes, he saw a familiar face.


    "Welcome, Teacher Nie Kong." Standing there was Zhu Nai wearing a witch costume.Without the uniform of Juwang Academy, Zhu Nai was dressed in a group of white witches and presented her plump and abnormal body to Nie Kong''s realization.


    "Sorry... I suddenly found the teacher." After bringing Nie Kong into the shrine, Zhu Nai happily served Nie Kong with tea.This is the first time I have been alone with the teacher since I met the teacher.


    Without Liasi''s interruption, without the cat sauce spitting out, she can act like a baby to the teacher as much as possible.Secretly meeting with Lias and their teachers, Zhu Nai felt very exciting.


    If Lias didn''t find the teacher, what would she look like if she found herself and the teacher disappeared?Zhu Nai has the urge to look at Lias'' expression, of course, the most important thing is that she can finally get along with the teacher alone.


    Nie Kong looked at Zhu Nai''s reaction and laughed softly.It turns out that Zhu Nai has learned to deceive, so why did Rias and the others come over?


    Observed the environment of the shrine and found that it was empty without anyone.Was Zhu Nai the only one who lived in the huge house before, really lonely...


    "This is Zhu Nai''s home, right, but are you alone in the spacious shrine? For example, Zhu Nai''s mother, why didn''t the teacher see it?" Nie Kong knew that the fallen angel Baiqiu was Zhu Nai''s father, but his mother The impression is very vague.To be able to give birth to such a beautiful Zhu Na, she should be very beautiful.


    Hearing Nie Kong''s question, Zhu Nai''s expression was slightly overshadowed.


    "My mother died when she was very young, but it was all caused by the bastard. Kokboer was right the other day. I was originally a descendant of the fallen angel''s Baiqiu and human beings. Mother was originally She is the daughter of the shrine. One day, she rescued Baiqiu, a fallen angel cadre who was injured and fell to the ground. I heard that she was pregnant with me because of fate at the time."


    Nie Kong showed a daze, no wonder Zhu Nai will be the master of the shrine.But I seem to have asked the question of destroying the atmosphere, is it because I cultivated feelings with Zhu Nai.I asked the question myself and got the answer but I don''t know how to react.


    When Nie Kong was about to change the subject, Zhu Nai spread the wings on his back.Four weird wings, the left side is the wings of the devil, and the right side is the black wings of the fallen angel.


    It is similar to Lilithmon, but Lilithmon is the evolution of Digimon. As Nie Kong turned around, his wings did not change.No wonder this is the case, Lilith beast originally used dark power.The fallen angels in DXD use the light power to destroy demons.


    "Foul wings...the wings of the devil and the wings of the fallen angel. I have both." Zhu Nai took up the black feathers of the fallen angel with hateful eyes, and seemed to hate the father who gave her blood: "Because I hate falling. With the feathers of an angel, I will find Rias to become a demon. But what was born was a disgusting creature with two wings, a fallen angel and a demon. Hehe...for those who carry filthy blood to me , Maybe it''s suitable."


    "What do you think of the teacher after knowing the matter? Do you hate fallen angels, do you hate Zhu Nai''s bloodline?"


    "I now feel that I have asked questions that shouldn''t be asked, and I feel sorry...I''m really sorry." Nie Kong looked at Zhu Nai who was mocking herself, and wanted to hold her tightly in his arms and pity her.


    "But... but I have the blood of fallen angels, can the teacher accept it? Even though I reincarnated as a demon, I have the blood of fallen angels in my body is still the same fact. I made those actions to approach the teacher, but I don¡¯t want you to hate it. Me, I''m really a bad girl." Is Zhu Nai very inferior, but Nie Kong really likes Zhu Nai.


    Nie Kong got up and walked over, then put Zhu Nai into his arms with both hands.He did not answer Zhu Nai''s question, but directly expressed it with actions.Junai''s chest is very soft, although he can feel its unique touch through several layers of clothes.


    "Teacher Nie Kong..." Zhu Nai''s soft body leaned against Nie Kong''s arms, and he didn''t mean to resist.Her tearful eyes finally burst into a smile, and she already understood what the teacher was thinking.


    "Now, teacher! Can Zhu Nai call your father?" Sister Zhu Nai hugged Nie Kong tighter, and said softly.With her aegyo-like voice, Himeshima Juno, who had the S attribute, disappeared. There is only one ordinary high school girl here.She is so cute in her arms, Nie Kong really wants to kiss her!


    "Then just one time. Please."


    Now that he begged himself with tears, Nie Kong nodded.


    "can¡­¡­"


    "I''m so happy, Dad..." Zhu Nai hugged Nie Kong tighter, but an ordinary girl acted like a baby to Dad.She raised her head and looked at Nie Kong with gleaming eyes: "Teacher, can Zhu Nai call the teacher''s father when we are alone in the future?"

 379 The collapse of the second element Text 0385, to Zhu Nai

    As Zhu Nai said at that time, what she yearned most was to treat Nie Kong as her father.Seeing President Lias enjoying Nie Kong''s pampering, Zhu Nai, who had lost her father''s love since childhood, was so envious of Lias.


    She wants to get the same treatment as Rias, and can call out Nie Kong''s father like a baby.When sleeping at night while dreaming, even Zhu Nai would touch her slender black hair with her hands like Nie Kong in a dream, and the corners of her mouth would show a happy smile when she was asleep.


    Of course, sometimes Zhu Nai would dream of seducing Nie Kong, and then the two of them would do all sorts of things, while his owner and president were watching but could not stop it!


    Zhu Nai knows that the president has dedicated himself to the father she likes.After observing for a few days, Zhu Nai found that Rias'' appearance had changed greatly.But the only thing that hasn''t changed is the feelings between the two.Their father and daughter are as loving as ever, even more than before.


    And seeing that Lias is very obsessed with her father, she probably has no chance to surpass Lias in the teacher''s heart.And Lias has the possibility of being the teacher''s room... Even the relationship between Mao Jiang and their sisters and the teacher has surpassed them, and their status cannot be shaken.


    "I...I like Dad, but Zhu Nai knows that he can''t have a father alone. It doesn''t matter how many places Zhu Nai ranks." Zhu Nai put his arms around Nie Kong''s neck, and then looked at the face a few centimeters apart.The two were so close that they could even breathe in the breath that the other party had just exhaled.


    "The teacher likes Zhu Nai very much." Nie Kong''s right hand behind his back stroked Zhu Nai''s black slender hair, his eyes looked at Zhu Nai who was inferior.Zhu Nai showed an expression of surprise. She couldn''t control the eruption of emotions, so she raised her pretty face and directly approached Nie Kong.


    "Hmm..." In Nie Kong''s surprised eyes, there is no barrier, and the two mouths are closely attached to each other.If Rias were to see this scene, she would be furious.


    The devil belonging to his family actually took away his father, is there any reason?It just couldn''t stop Zhu Nai, because Zhu Nai liked Nie Kong..


    "Hehehe, I took away a privilege from Rias. I always feel like I''m doing something forbidden. But when I kissed my dad secretly, Zhu Nai was really happy and exciting." Zhu Nai was thinking about something. At that time, Nie Kong began to attack.


    "Zunai... give it to Dad, will you regret it?" When preparing, Nie Kong leaned on Zhu Nai and lit her pretty face, and then asked.


    "It''s Nie Kong''s father, Zhu Nai is willing! It is Zhu Naixiu''s blessing to be favored by his father... Don''t hesitate, Dad, Zhu Nai... Zhu Nai is already ready." Indeed, Zhu Nai is ready to go. Just know the cleanliness of her body part.


    Nie Kong nodded his head heavily. Following Zhu Nai''s cry, Nie Kong had everything about Zhu Nai.The Shuangxiu Divine Art was brought into operation, and after the pure energy recovered Zhu Nai, Nie Kong launched a fierce offensive again.


    It rang for half an hour at the sacred shrine.Finally, with Zhu Nai''s loud voice, the shrine gradually returned to calm.

 380 The collapsed two-dimensional text 0386, Cao Cao appears

    "Little Lias, do you know where the master went? It''s too early to leave school, but it''s strange that you didn''t come back with you!" According to the character of the master, she should accompany Lias in club activities, but now There is no sign of him in the living room of the villa.Seeing this, Griffia, the maid and Queen Niekong, asked strangely.


    Rias raised her eyebrows, angrily.Because of the mysterious disappearance, not only Nie Kong, but also Zhu Nai, who often snatches his father''s favor.She had an inexplicable hunch that her father was afraid that it would be too late for the festival.


    His family members dared to snatch their favorite dad, so angry that the owner Lias was so angry.


    "We are planning to go out to find Daddy Nie Kong, so we don''t have any news from him..." The lovely cat sauce shook off her white cat''s ears, and while sitting on the sofa, she answered Griffia''s question.


    "Forget it, if things are about to happen, how can I stop them. Is there anything important for Sister Griffia to find her father?" With Griffia''s gentle and obedient temperament, she rarely asks her father to accompany her.It is usually the father who pity Griffia, and then ask her out for a tryst alone...


    "There is indeed something important, according to the news from Valli... The summit meeting of the demons, angels, and fallen angels will be held in a few days. That''s right, and the location is in Kyoto, Japan!" Interference, the time and place of the tripartite meeting have all changed.


    Regarding the events surrounding Nie Kong, the confrontation between the devil, angel, and fallen angel had a great impact.So the leaders of each other decided to sit down and discuss the future. The key person is the combination of the infinite dragon god Orpheus and the dangerous Nie Kong!


    It was the four great demon kings who initiated the demon world, and the other two forces came upon appointment.But it is really well-intentioned to hold it in a place where Kyoto is mixed with dragons and fish!Kyoto is the territory of the monsters. Choosing there can indeed eliminate the vigilance of the three major forces.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Everyone except Orpheus screamed, but Griffia herself was still expressionless, pinching the pretty face of the cat sauce, and said: "The three-party meeting is to discuss how to deal with the owner, and it will definitely cause some turmoil. "


    "Brothers are really bastards, obviously Dad is very good. It must be because after the damn Lysa died, they had to retaliate against Dad to do this... It''s okay, Lias will definitely protect Dad." She would be a little hesitant to ask her to fight her brother, but now Rias showed an extremely determined look.Rias cherishes and loves her dad very much. She hates her dad''s intention to touch or hurt others.


    "I had expected that things would happen sooner or later. After all, it would be difficult for the two factions to coexist peacefully. But I didn''t expect my sister and they would twist the rest of the forces into one. If the three parties attacked the teacher together..." Cang Na frowned and his expression was full Worry.Since she became Nie Kong''s family member, she secretly helped Nie Kong make plans.Of course, she hadn''t forgotten her dream, she only hoped that Nie Kong would promise to establish world rules without levels after unifying the Devildom.


    "There is no problem in the eyes, his power is enough to sweep almost any strong man in the world." Orpheus MM spit out a word, attracting the attention of several women.


    Almost because of the True Red Dragon Emperor, she couldn''t predict who was strong and who was weak between them.


    "The master is indeed very powerful, but you have already said that it is almost. If the master has any accidents, how can we live..." Griffia said softly.


    "Graffia should be punished, I''m fine, how do you say this."


    Nie Kong''s voice suddenly appeared, and everyone looked in the direction from which the voice came-only Nie Kong was standing at the door with a smile, and his right hand was holding Zhu Nai''s five fingers.


    Seeing Rias'' gaze, Zhu Nai smiled sweetly at her.After two or three hours of recovery, they finally rushed back to the villa from the shrine of Shuno.After double repairs, Zhu Nai''s skin was so tender that it could be broken.And the scent that she revealed between her frowns and smiles was nothing short of fascinating!The most important thing is the soaring strength, which has actually risen to the same level as Rias.


    It is a pity that Zhu Nai almost broke through the level of the Demon King and grew five pairs of wings.But she was already very satisfied, and she didn''t expect Nie Kong''s father H to rise to this level.Thinking of this, her eyes faintly misted.


    If you want to break through the devil in the future, it should be easy to find Dad H.Looking at Nie Kong in love, Zhu Nai dreamed of her future sexual life.


    Sensing Zhu Nai''s power, Rias'' anger began to soar.Nie Kong didn''t dare to be presumptuous in Li Yasi, but looked at Zhu Nai with fierce eyes, and Zhu Nai would look provocatively with her.


    "Master... Griffia didn''t mean that, but worried about the owner. Newly received news, I heard that the tripartite meeting with the owner was about to begin..." Griffia told Nie Kong the news that she had just received, with a pretty face. Somewhat worried.


    There will be a meeting in Kyoto in a few days, which happens to be a holiday time.Coincidentally, Nie Kong is going to take the girls to Tokyo to play with them.If there is a chance, he will definitely eliminate the forces that resist him.


    "I see. In this case, we will be ready to leave for Kyoto, Japan in a few days. If there is nothing to do, please remember to be prepared!" Nie Kong said aloud.


    All the women nodded, with a little excitement in their eyes.


    In front of the dimensional mezzanine in Northern Europe, several humans appeared in Orpheus''s den.Headed by the young man with short black hair, his arrogant face was full of contentment.


    "No trace of Orpheus was found. It is estimated that someone abducted her." A blond foreign man came out of the dimensional cracks, and he respectfully said to the black-haired man.


    Orpheus didn''t have much interest in anything, unless it was the True Red Dragon Emperor.And they are taking advantage of Orpheus''s weakness and borrowing her power to do mischief.


    "The group of misfortunes only has the old demons besides us. Could it be that they made the ghost?" the only blonde beauty thought.


    "I wanted to use her power to play in Tokyo, Japan. It seems that there is no chance. The self-conscious dragon is really hateful. It seems necessary to take all of her power!" The black-haired man sneered.


    "Cao Cao, do you plan to use Samael, but we don''t have a trace of Orpheus?" the sturdy man asked, touching his head.


    "Try to be prepared so that you don''t get rushed when you encounter it! Let''s go, let''s go to the old demon school to ask questions, and then go to Japan..." The man named Cao Cao turned and walked east.


    "Yes..." Several humans looked forward to their heads and respected Cao Cao, descendant of the hero...

 381 The collapse of the second element Text 0387, arrived in Kyoto

    As the leader of the hero faction, Cao Cao, he possesses the twilight holy spear, the strongest divine weapon.He who developed the Subspecies Forbidden Hand has surpassed most masters of the Demon King level, and few people can withstand the sharp holy spear that even Jesus can pierce.


    He summoned the descendants of world-renowned heroes, and then just wanted to know how far he can reach as a human being.It is challenging this.In addition, they will defeat demons, dragons, fallen angels, and various other supernormal races and restore the glory of ancient heroes.


    They want to be heroes, after all, they are descendants of heroes.As the descendants of heroes, they usually have power beyond imagination-artifacts.And two of them even inherited the souls of heroes.


    Although the number of people is small, the danger is several times stronger than that of the old demons!When Cao Cao led them to the base of the Old Demon Sect, they did not find that there was no trace of Orpheus in the Old Demon Sect.


    Even the senior members of the Old Demon Sect hadn''t seen a few of them, and they had mobilized most of their combat power.After asking some demon who stayed behind, Cao Cao knew that the old demon sent out to Japan.Moreover, according to the information obtained, it turned out that the angels, fallen angels, and demons started a tripartite meeting in Kyoto, Japan.On the one hand, the old demons were looking for the "leader" Orpheus, and on the other hand, they wanted to disrupt the meeting.


    Knowing that Orpheus was in Japan, Cao Cao prepared Samael the Dragon Eater and led the troops to Japan.They want to take away Orpheus¡¯ power and create a leader who only listens to them...


    The Dragon Eater Samael is the nemesis of the dragon race and has the ability to draw their power.Carrying a strong dragon-killing curse, it has nothing to do with strength, it is purely the nemesis of the dragon species.It was created by God, and it combines God''s hatred, anger, and malice. His existence is the only and most vicious "God''s malice" displayed by the magnanimous and loving God in the Bible.


    The tripartite meeting is imminent, and almost all of the world''s famous forces are dispatched.


    The day after tomorrow is the day when the three major forces will meet, and the four demon kings of the demon world have used the magic circle to teleport to the human world.Since Nie Kong occupied the King¡¯s Academy, Suzex and the others appeared directly in Kyoto, Japan.


    The specific location of the meeting was arranged in the shrine of the nine-tailed fox monster Yasaka, and Yasaka agreed to the request of the three parties.After all, it is related to the peace of the world, and she has the obligation to dedicate her due strength.


    The fallen angels were dispatched by Governor Asacher and the cadres to worship Qiu, while the heavens dispatched by two archangels, Michael and Gabriel.Originally, Gabriel wanted to keep the heavens, but some time ago, after hearing about the existence of ten-winged angels in the human world and taking away the holy sword, curiosity drove her to the human world.


    She was originally the only female ten-winged angel. When did the Lord create other ten-winged angels?


    I heard that the leaders of all camps were already waiting in the lounge, and the monster Yasaka ordered his men to serve them well.More importantly, the powerful barrier completely covers the shrine and no one can enter it.Of course, the people inside will not be able to get out until the meeting is over.


    The armies of angels, fallen angels, and demons surrounded the enchantment.The meeting did not start, and the scene was filled with an atmosphere of trigger.If something goes wrong in the talks or the agreement breaks down, it is likely to turn into a war on the spot...


    Heading to the luxury cabin of the Kyoto high-speed rail, Nie Kong led a few people on their journey to Kyoto.


    "I actually took the high-speed rail for the first time." Aisha sat in the front seat with a beaming expression and chattered. She was curious about the outside world, who had no experience in doing things.


    In front of Nie Kong is Aisha, on the other side of the aisle are the seats of Xenovia and Irina, and a few lovely loli behind.And his place is surrounded by the three most beautiful beauties of Juwang Academy, Rias, Cangna, and Zhu Nai!


    Because of the high-speed movement of the car, the scenery seen from the window is moving rapidly.Xenovia, Irina, and Aisha next to them were talking and laughing while looking out the window.And because the two angels were too conspicuous, Nie Kong put them in the Dingtian Ring.Of course, Gasper of the Cocoon Clan would be very scared, and Nie Kong put her in the ring by the way.


    "We...we are a Christian rebellion. If we went out to meet Michael Angel..." Xenovia and Irina had originally refused to go to Kyoto. They were afraid to see the disappointed eyes of Lord Angel.


    But Nie Kong persuaded them that if there is a chance, they will help them restore their faith and return to the embrace of the Lord.The two girls didn''t doubt Nie Kong, so they were so excited that they had insomnia that night.By this time, they remained excited.It can be seen how pious the faith of the two girls is.


    Nie Kong didn''t lie, but was a god himself, and then served him several female reincarnation angels.It is rare that Michael and the others will descend on the human world, so Nie Kong of course has to start his own plan.


    "Kyoto is coming soon, please be prepared to get off." After half a day, Nie Kong and the others finally appeared in the beautiful steel city.Looking up at the bustling city with people coming and going, Nie Kong skipped the information that Griffia had told him in his mind.


    The Kyoto buildings in Japan are arranged in an array and have the ability to ward off evil spirits.


    And it is said that the one who controls the formation is Yasaka, a famous and powerful monster in Kyoto.She is the highest-ranking existence among the monsters, and at the same time an important existence that regulates the airflow of Kyoto.It can rival the Demon King itself, but if it is in Kyoto, Yasaka will still have a good location, and it can use the air currents in Kyoto to increase its strength.


    Vali, who had arrived a few days earlier, prepared everything for Nie Kong, and when they saw Nie Kong appeared, they immediately greeted him.Valli seemed full of excitement, maybe he could finally show his skills.He who is warlike can not stand the ordinary life, fighting is all of his life.


    "We have prepared our accommodation, please come with us." Kiba bowed halfway, and then asked Nie Kong and the others.


    Nie Kong nodded and followed Kichang and the three of them.


    "Kyoto? It''s so big." Aisha looked around like a baby curiously, everything was new to her.


    "The breath of Lord Angel, they really have descended on the world." The pious Xenovia and the others sensed the sacred breath, she said with a bitter smile.They looked forward to Nie Kong''s promise to help them return to God''s embrace.

 382 The collapse of the second element text 0388, the arrival of the hero faction

    The villa prepared by Vali meets Nie Kong''s standard, luxurious and comfortable.After passing the beautiful flower garden, Nie Kong and the others came to the villa''s living room.As soon as poor Nie Kong sat down, his two thighs were immediately occupied by two loli, Jiaer and Maojiang.The women who accompanied them were used to the performance of the two loli, and did not seem very surprised.


    "Valley, where will the tripartite meeting be held?" Although Nie Kong knew it was the day after tomorrow, he had to determine the specific location.


    "With the information I have found, the leaders of the three forces have all gathered. And the time is 8 o''clock the day after tomorrow, and the location is at the headquarters of the Nine-tailed Fox Yasaka Monster that occupies Kyoto!" Vali was completely prepared as expected, Nie Sora can perform his plan at any time.


    Two fallen angels at the pinnacle of the devil, two archangels overpowering the devil, and four current demon kings.The three forces gathered all their forces, just to find a way to deal with Nie Kong.


    "No matter what happens, Rias will always stand by father''s side!" The older brother Szekes is obviously not as important as his father. Of course Rias will choose Nie Kong.And Cangna somewhat liked her sister, but the teacher would guarantee her sister''s safety.What''s more, Cangna has her own ideals for the teacher to help realize, so her choice is the same as Lias.Needless to say, the other girls directly handed over their body and mind to Nie Kong.


    "If this is the case, everyone should take a rest for two days and then prepare to act. It is rare that the three major forces will gather, and I will prepare them a gift that will be unforgettable for a lifetime." After killing them, the only remaining enemy is the True Scarlet Dragon Emperor.


    When Vali and the others were about to go back to rest, the air present changed in an instant.Valli looked around the restaurant with a serious expression, and Griffia was also on guard.


    Thick fog filled the surroundings of the villa, and then a faint spatial fluctuation spread.It feels very familiar, like a different space created by a ranked game.


    A few people were sitting upright on the black sofa near the hall, and the black-haired young man dressed in a Hanfu outside was watching Nie Kong and the others.He carried the Western Knight''s gun, tapped the tip of the gun to the ground and looked at Orpheus.


    Except for a rare blonde beauty, the rest are men.


    "Oh... It''s been a long time since I saw the leader of Orpheus, and the White Dragon King Vali! We haven''t seen him since the last time we left Europe." He looks very young, seventeen or eighteen years old. .


    "Cao Cao!" Vali called out his name, the man with the strongest God Slayer Gun!And when he traveled to Europe, Valli would of course know the leader of the Heroic Faction.


    Lu Fei stared at his opponents intently, and said to Nie Kong and the others: "Listen well, you must be careful of the gun in that man''s hand. It is the strongest divine spear of the twilight spear, which is claimed to be able to pierce even a god. Absolute artifact. It is synonymous with true gods."


    Lu Fei''s words shocked the surrounding girls, and looked at the gun with surprise.


    "That is the holy spear that everyone in the heavens fears?" Irina couldn''t help but tremble, and Xenovia also answered in a low voice.


    "I heard about it when I was very young. The gun that pierced Jesus. The gun that was stained with the blood of Jesus, the gun of absolute piercing through the gods!" This is fundamentally related to the three devout Christians, and to the church. For the people involved, perhaps it is one of the ultimate existences.


    "That''s the holy gun..." Aisha next to her was confused and looked at the gun.It was as if he was bewitched by the charm of the gun and absorbed consciousness.


    Hei Ge hurriedly covered Aisha''s eyes with his hands, and said: "Aisa, believers should not stare at that gun strongly. If you pay too much attention, you will lose your mind. After all, it is related to the Holy Cross, the Holy Grail, the Shroud and the Holy Cloth. One of the holy relics called nails."


    Cao Cao clapped his palms and smiled and said, "You are out of my expectation. You were able to abduct our leader Orpheus, the Infinite Dragon God, and it made us easy to find."


    "What''s the purpose of your appearance here? You should have other ideas?" Facing Hei Ge''s question, Cao Cao looked at Silent Lolita Orpheus.


    "Orpheus, come back with us, and go back to the dimensional cracks." Cao Cao directly stated his purpose.


    Nie Kong suddenly appeared standing in front of Cao Cao, showing a sharp murderous look at Cao Cao.He had expected that when he took Orpheus, the hero faction would come to fight for Orpheus.


    But Orpheus appeared around Nie Kong and calmly said, "Cao Cao, are you going to snipe me?"


    "Ah, Orpheus. Orpheus is necessary for me. We need you right now..." Cao Cao tapped his holy spear and finally looked at Nie Kong.


    There was a faint devilish breath, but Cao Cao began to be surprised.Nie Kong felt that the danger to him was several times stronger than that of Vali.When will these characters appear in the world in addition to the Four Demon Kings?


    "I have decided to stay with Nie Kong temporarily, so please go back. If it were Cao Cao, I would not lose..."


    "It is true, you are too strong. To be honest, I don''t know what will happen if you challenge you from the front¡ªwell, let''s get started!" Cao Cao stood up and dexterously rotated the holy spear, the front end of the spear opened, shining The dazzling brilliance of rich light power appeared!


    Cao Cao''s figure suddenly disappeared, was it quite fast?It disappeared without any preparation!When he appeared again, Cao Cao''s spear tip had fallen into Nie Kong''s palm.


    Although Cao Cao''s artifact was not enough to injure Orpheus, Nie Kong would not have watched the girl who had declared his own to be attacked by others.The sound of sizzling is the sound of two mutually repelling forces colliding.


    Scarlet''s magic power is so terrifying that it has the upper hand in the entanglement.A fatal blow, if it were an advanced demon, it would have been killed instantly.


    Cao Cao''s face was aside, he suddenly used the original energy of the holy spear.


    "The gun! The real holy gun that even gods can penetrate!" At the same time, the gun body emitted a huge light, and the divine power directly expanded several times.


    "It''s really troublesome, Lu Fei!" Hei Ge and Lu Fei didn''t know what they were saying there, and their bodies instantly surrounded the black mist.


    "This is the dark fog that can greatly offset the light, but don''t breathe in these thick fog, which will poison your body! Now you can only use this method to reduce the sacred light of the holy spear!"


    At the moment Heige explained, the huge light produced by the holy spear spread rapidly throughout the hotel, like a violent sun.Shenmiegu''s first holy spear is really powerful, and the light power contained in it has surpassed the holy sword king sword forged by Nie Kong.


    Even in the dark fog, the light emitted by the holy spear is still extraordinary. Without the protection of these fog, how much damage would the demon suffer in the aftermath of the attack?

 383 The collapsed two-dimensional text 0389, Dragon Eater Samael

    The light of the holy spear stopped, and the black song''s enchantment disappeared.The women looked at Nie Kong and found that Nie Kong didn''t have any painful expressions!Although the skin on the palm is slightly burnt, it is not a major problem.


    Did not use the forbidden hand, but the power is already so powerful.Sure enough, it is the strongest divine extinguishing device, and the energy contained in it is not trivial.


    After Cao Cao pulled out the holy spear forcefully, he took a few steps back and looked at Nie Kong in surprise.The power of one hand is so great that he can''t even shake it.


    "Did you not receive any damage? That level of light of the holy spear? It is an instant kill for the devil, and it can be easily wiped out to other opponents. Even if the god is hit by a weak point, it will be taken away by half. The power of this!"


    The friends around were all stunned. They thought it would be easy to take Orpheus away, but now there are new problems.Although Orpheus has no opinion, he obviously wants to keep Orpheus.


    "Stop Cao Cao, you have no chance of victory. The leader himself is so powerful that we can''t predict it. Some time ago, he was helped by the Emperor Chiryu and was once again promoted. Orpheus saw the leader''s power. , Will naturally want to get help to return to the crevice of the dimension." Valli laughed strangely.


    "Yes, with his help, I do have a great chance to return to the dimensional cracks. And the buildings here are arranged according to the principle of the magic circle, and if possible, the great red can even be summoned." Orpheus MM nodded and said .


    "So, it''s no wonder that I can catch my holy spear! The Demon King''s strength is strengthened by the Chiryu Emperor, which is really a super combination. But I am surprised that the two heavenly dragons actually started to live together in peace." Cao Cao showed a fearless expression. He is the strongest mankind, how could he admit defeat here.


    "You are very confident, Cao Cao. Have you already started to call the Dragon Eater as the trump card? Is it the owner of the artifact specially enhanced for the dragon killing feature made by the hero faction, or the new owner of the gods?" Cao Cao just shook his head in Valli''s speech.


    "Big mistake, Valli. The Dragon Eater already exists and we just give it a name. It is not created by us. It is created by the God recorded in the Bible."


    After listening to Cao Cao''s words, the white-haired Siegfried behind him whispered, "Cao Cao, is it really all right?"


    "Haha, now is a good opportunity! Valli, Orpheus, Chilong Emperor... there is no better combination than this-call it out, it''s time to open the cover from the Hell Cauldron!" Cao Cao looked at A triumphant smile flashed across their mouths at Nie Kong in front of them.


    "Understood, it''s finally time to swallow the infinite!" Behind Siegfried who laughed, a huge cube like the entire hall appeared!Nie Kong chuckled a few times, before he could stop Cao Cao''s call.


    With the buzzing sound, the whole villa was shaking fiercely!The black light appeared in the Rubik''s Cube formation, and the cold air that appeared made the women tremble.


    The White Dragon Emperor Vali felt the tremendous pressure, and in front of it he seemed to be a lamb to be slaughtered.With a whimper, Nie Kong found the unconscious Chilong Emperor''s soul trembling.


    It seems that even the depths of the soul are frozen, just like a frog being stared at by a snake!


    "This...this existence is completely aimed at the overwhelming malice of the dragon!" What kind of existence can scare the brave White Dragon Emperor-the magic cube array that exudes an unknown atmosphere slowly emerges a huge posture !


    First appeared in front of Nie Kong, a five- or six-meter cross slowly rising from the magic circle.And there is a person tied to the cross, no, he can''t be considered a person at all!!


    The whole body is tightly locked by the restraint, and the restraint is engraved with creepy text!Eyes were locked with restraints, and blood and tears flowed from the cracks!


    When its whole body emerged from the Rubik''s Cube, Orpheus seemed to stop breathing.His lower body is a snake, with scales covering a slender posture similar to an eastern dragon!


    The upper body is a fallen angel, and the lower body is a dragon!The hands, the tail and even the black wings were all nailed into the cross by countless nails!


    What crime did he commit to be treated as severely as Jesus? This fully reflects how strong the resentment of the sanctioner is!


    "Woo..." A creepy voice from the tortured criminals echoed in the hall, distress, jealousy, pain, and resentment, groaning as if the gloomy voice that merged all the negative feelings together.


    Cao Cao stepped forward to chant


    "The malice named God, he is a taboo existence that instigates people to steal the wisdom of the Garden of Eden! The original sin cursed by the gods recorded in the dying bible-Samael the Dragon Eater. He hates dragons and snakes and puts the gods. The curse of the angels and dragons in one body! Yes, he is a dragon that has been wiped out."


    "Goo!" There were a few drops of cold sweat on Vali''s forehead, he had never been so gaffe.He is the dragon who inherited the White Dragon Emperor first, and then the madman who likes to fight.


    "Lord..." The three clergy women whispered something, and began to cross their chests.The monsters that appeared in front of them were poisons that appeared in the Bible, which had exceeded their imagination.


    In ancient times, it turned into a snake to instigate Adam and Eve to steal the fruits of the Garden of Eden. His behavior angered God.So God hates snakes and dragons extremely, and most dragons are described as evil creatures in church books.It is the existence of the evil spirit, poison, and curse of the god who hates the dragon.It is the ultimate dragon kill cursed by the gods.Its existence alone is already a very vicious dragon nemesis!This is their trump card. It was originally the power that swallowed Orpheus to recreate a new infinite dragon god who only listened to their orders.


    "Cao Cao, you are really amazing, you actually summoned him from the underworld!!" The disgusting eyes of the Dragon Eater glared, and Vali had no resistance at all.


    Containing negative emotions of jealousy and resentment, Nie Kong smiled.Then he came to sacrifice his blood whip, it is really very suitable, the primitive sin in the Bible...


    Even without the armor of Emperor Chilong, can Cao Cao and the others do nothing about it?Nie Kong dissipated the armor, and there was no room for the Emperor Chilong to play a role in front of him!

 384 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0390, against Cao Cao

    Samael''s toxicity is more than twice as strong as that of the steel heroes in the godslayer, and it can completely defeat all dragons.And no matter how strong the strength, as long as it is a snake dragon, he can swallow it.


    Cao Cao turned the holy spear and pointed the spear at Nie Kong and the others.


    "Let¡¯s start, the curse it holds is specifically designed to destroy dragons, and the dragons it¡¯s staring at will definitely be killed." The fallen angel dragon on the cross spit out a few black objects and quickly moved towards Orpheus. Nie Kong and the others can rush away quickly.


    The black object has a hand connection. Looking along the tentacles, it is the fallen angel dragon that was nailed to the cross, with tentacles stretched out of his mouth¡ªconnected to his tongue!With Samael, the battle finally officially started.


    Cao Cao and Samael, a total of seven people.The rest of the people, Zequan, are artifacts with immense power, and they can be described as gathering the strongest humans in the human world.


    For example, Siegfried, he is a former Christian exorcist elite-possessing a subspecies artifact dragon hand.In the group of misfortunes, he is as famous as Arthur of the Sacred King Sword, and is known as Sigurd of the Demon Emperor Sword.The most beautiful blonde girl inherited the soul of Joan of Arc, and the artifact she possessed was the creation of the holy sword.


    Georg''s magical tool is Juewu, who just transferred Cao Cao over, and is a powerful magician.Leonardo, the youngest, had never spoken, but his artifact was the most dangerous existence.The artifact he holds is the creation of Warcraft, able to create the strongest Warcraft Legion with his own consciousness.The biggest brawny man is the naive Hercules, a sturdy man who inherits the soul of Hercules in Greek mythology; possesses the pranks of the giants of artifacts, which can explode the target while attacking.


    And Cao Cao''s holy spear is the strongest magic weapon, and it was developed by Cao Cao to be forbidden.It can be said that Cao Cao of the hero faction has formed a powerful force that rivals the three major forces.


    "Then I will let you know! I will awaken! The principle of usurping hegemony..." Knowing the power of the enemy on the opposite side, Vali sang the spell of Tyrannical Dragon while avoiding the black object.


    Cao Cao who noticed it immediately yelled out Siegfried: "Don''t let Valli succeed, destroy the simulation space of Tyrannosaurus!"


    "Understood...Samael!" Siegfried stretched out his hand to unfold the Rubik''s Cube. After receiving this reaction, the restraint of Samal''s right hand was released!


    "Woo..." With a creepy cry, Samael stretched out his right hand to Vali!Very quickly, Valli had no time to dodge and had to send out a magic bullet to smash his black arm.But the black tentacles were absorbed, and his attack had no effect on Samael.And Orpheus, who was too lazy to avoid it, would be hit by Samael, but the magic sword created by Nie Kong blocked his attack.Nie Kong''s magic sword contained steel power, which was the same type of ability as Samael.When the two collided, Nie Kong''s magic sword cut off the black object.


    As the sound that shook the air sounded, Vali in the air was directly encapsulated by something black!


    "Kiba, cut it away!"


    Upon hearing the instructions given by Arthur Pendra, Kiba immediately created the magic sword and slashed towards the black block.The black block swallowed the holy demon sword, and the part of the blade that touched the black block disappeared!


    Only a small part of the magic sword remained in Kiba''s hands!


    "The magic sword has disappeared, can the black block erase all attacks"


    Kiba created another magic sword, this time slashing at the tongue of Samael, the tentacle connected to the black block!But the result just now was the same, the slashing part of the blade disappeared, and the blade split from top to bottom!


    Gurgling sound


    The monster named Samael the Dragon Eater is too dangerous. Arthur Pendra has just grasped the sword of the Holy Sword King and swung it towards Samael!


    The great holy sword fluctuation, the light is harmful to Samael.But when he rushed with the sword of King Arthur, he was swept aside by something...It was the magic sword held by the four silver dragons of Siegfried!


    "Your opening blow was really good, Holy Sword Envoy Arthur Pendragang, but I am here!" The two began to confront each other, and Arthur Pendragang couldn''t save Valli.


    "Ohhhhh..." Summel yelled suddenly, and the black mass that had wrapped Vali burst open.Vali was liberated, but the armor on his body was shattered all over the floor and his body was covered with a lot of blood!


    For the sake of restraint, Vali took off the light wings of the divine artifact White Dragon Emperor in time.But Samael''s devouring still seriously injured him.


    "Damn it!" Valli fell on the floor of the villa, unable to move.Vali, who had surpassed the demon lord, was seriously injured by a blow.After eating Vali, Samael looked at Orpheus with hatred.


    Cao Cao''s gaze followed, and he was still very surprised when he saw that Nie Kong was able to cut Samael''s tentacles.Sure enough, it was a demon who could subdue Vali, and possessing the Sakryu Emperor''s artifact could even contend with Samael.


    "The opponent is Samael, and there are six users of the top God Exterminator. It is enough as an opponent, prepare to fight." The magic power of Lias and the girls began to soar, and they are obviously about to start fighting.


    Seeing us as we were preparing for battle, Cao Cao showed an ecstatic and enjoyable smile!


    "Your power is very dangerous to me. I will never allow anyone to interfere with my plan. Joan, please take care of Samael, and I will deal with them with the rest."


    Joan nodded and promised to control Samael so that he wouldn''t lose control.Cao Cao''s gun flashed, but the light was much softer than before.


    "Hand-free!" As the power of speech exploded, Cao Cao''s body began to change!A round wheel radiating sacred light emerged behind him, and seven bowling ball-sized spheres floating in the air surrounding Cao Cao!


    It''s so peaceful and hand-free, even the gun itself is still a basic posture.On the left is Samael the Dragon Eater, and on the right is Cao Cao, the strongest God Slayer...


    "Master, be careful, Cao Cao''s banned hand has seven abilities." The black song familiar with Cao Cao warned the enemies in front of him and reminded him, obviously that he regarded Nie Kong more importantly than himself.


    Cao Cao took a step forward, and the sphere surrounding him also moved in the air.


    "This is the Forbidden Hand of the Holy Spear of Twilight, the Spear of the Holy King of the Sky Wheel of the Night-although not yet completed. Come on, I want to see how far I can reach!"


    Cao Cao planned to deal with Nie Kong, and then ordered Samael to devour Orpheus and fulfill his great dream.

 385 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0391, the seven abilities of the holy spear

    Cao Cao''s forbidden hand is a special ability called Qibao, which is equivalent to possessing 7 different divine weapon abilities, and those abilities are lodged in those spheres.Cao Cao beckoned in the air, and the seven spheres seemed to follow his call and came in front of him.


    The luminous spheres are exactly the same, and it is impossible to tell which ability it is.


    "One of the Seven Treasures, Lunbao!" At first, a certain sphere suddenly disappeared, and the sound of something severely damaged echoed in the hall.Looking in the direction of the sound, the sword in the stone in the hands of Arthur Pendragang burst out in front of his eyes!


    "Ah... my holy sword!" Just before Pendra, who was fighting Siegfried, hadn''t reacted, the sword in his hand had been destroyed!The magic sword in Siegfried''s hand swung over, and he almost lost his life there.


    It is the special ability of the Holy Spear that can begin to destroy the strongest weapon present.Moreover, the wheel treasure can also be transformed into the shape of a gun, coming and going without a trace.Fortunately, Nie Kong had spiritual consciousness, he could clearly see the attack from the round treasure.


    Nie Kong easily escaped the Wuying Lunbao, and then attracted a dozen dark magic swords.The screaming sound was the long sword made by Nie Kong that cut through the air.


    "Take advantage of the present opportunity, you hurry to absorb Orpheus''s power." Facing the extremely fast Excalibur, Cao Cao did not panic.A black vortex was generated in front of the sphere and absorbed the divine sword. The vortex that had been absorbed suddenly disappeared, and a new vortex appeared in front of the kittens!


    The ability of jewels will send attacks to other people.In the panic of Maojiang and the others, the Excalibur faded away.Fortunately, it was created by Nie Kong''s mind. Otherwise, the little cats will be killed and injured.


    "Master... let''s help you!" Griffia, who is at the level of the demon king, began to rush, followed by Lias, Sona, and Zhu Nai, three masters who are infinitely close to the devil.After seeing the girl behind preparing for the war, Cao Cao''s men also started to act.


    The first is Leonardo''s artifact. His creation of monsters has created more than a dozen huge monsters, bursting the luxurious villa.The monster roared for a while, and then rushed towards Rias and the others.The brawny Hercules launched the ban, and the malicious wave of the banned superman can cause protruding missiles to grow on his body and launch it.


    However, what he faced was Griffia, and Hercules was killed first in the impact of the terrorist magic bullet.When they were about to destroy the Warcraft, Cao Cao''s holy spear began to play again.


    "Blast it!"


    Responding to Cao Cao''s words, the light from the sphere enveloped the three women of Griffia, Rias and Heige!The three of them were enveloped in the aperture and tried to attack, but nothing came out of their hands.The two who were surprised by their attack tried again to attack the ball of light-but still did not send out anything!


    The special ability of the female treasure is to completely seal the abilities of the women in the field within a certain period of time, starting with the strongest person, and there is no room for evasion, up to three people.


    Then the three strongest women were imprisoned, completely useless.Fuck laughed, that expression is totally enjoying the fun of fighting


    Zhu Nai and Lu Fei began to concentrate their magic power in their hands, and the light of magic gathered and prepared to attack the monster!


    Cao Cao''s other spheres immediately rushed out, using Ma Bao''s ability to move the remaining women away.In the blink of an eye, there were only four people left in the entire villa, Nie Kong, You Dou, Arthur Pendragon, and Orpheus.


    Suddenly, Nie Kong understood Cao Cao''s sphere ability!Especially attack transfer, it is simply transfer of own super power.


    "Now there is no one stopping us to take Orpheus, let''s fight a good fight next." Cao Cao with the holy spear rushed towards Nie Kong, and then Samael began to act.


    When both sides attacked at the same time, Cao Cao saw what Nie Kong was going to do, and the two of them got closer in an instant!


    "It''s really a terrifying artifact. Whoever owns it might be able to rampage the world. But you are far behind me, Cao Cao." In the special ability of General Treasure, seven luminous spheres form the ghost cloth of the holy spear. It filled Nie Kong''s surroundings.


    But Nie Kong wanted to save Orpheus from being swallowed by the disgusting black object, so he used his proud superpower-Transfer, and transferred the five or six meters big Samael to his front.


    When Cao Cao saw Samael who was blocking his attack suddenly appeared, his expression was obviously surprised.If his holy spear stabs Samael, it is estimated that it will die!


    He wants to place Orpheus under his control, and then use her power.But for Orpheus to disappear, Cao Cao knew that it was too difficult for him to think.So he wants to use Samael to reduce Orpheus''s power, and then he will give birth to the new Orpheus.


    I just wanted to use the transfer ability to move Samael away, but the roaring blood red flame dragon hit Samael''s fallen angel dragon''s body.With a bang, Samael''s resentful eyes flashed a bit of pain.


    Before he could break free, the blood-red flame of the blood whip turned into a flame of nothingness.Nie Kong saw that the angry blood whip had no effect, and directly used the void flame of the soul.


    The emptiness and high temperature of the flame was very high, evaporating the monsters that Leonardo had summoned and approached.Even Cao Cao stepped back ten steps in horror to avoid being caught in such a terrifying flame.


    Samael, who was drowning in flames, was even more miserable. He roared and roared, his voice full of negative emotions such as resentment.But in the refining of the virtual fire, Samael evaporated clean.


    But Nie Kong found out that Samael represented the rage in Christianity, making Nie Kong very speechless.After refining it, he actually only added some power to his angry blood whip.


    Of course he had already absorbed the effects of restraining dragons.The current angry blood whip has the power to kill Orpheus''s dragon snake in a flash.


    "What... God''s malicious Samael... actually died?" Cao Cao was shocked, and the plot in front of him was beyond his expectations.


    "In this case...you shouldn''t have a chance to take Orpheus'' power, now it''s time for me to fight back. Bullying my woman''s account, now let you calculate..." Nie Kong strolled towards Cao Cao, acting Very frivolous, but the speed is so fast that Cao Cao can''t react.


    "Household treasure!" Cao Cao was no longer calm, his expression full of panic for the first time.With a squeaky voice, Cao Cao divided into several people in front of Nie Kong.After counting, Nie Kong found that Cao Cao had already used six abilities.


    And the most one is the ability to float, which is tasteless.

 386 The collapse of the second element body 0392, kill Cao Cao

    The six Cao Cao who appeared looked very real, and it was difficult to tell which one was his real body with the naked eye.The six Cao Cao arranged in an iron bucket-like formation to meet the fierce attack Nie Kong was preparing to come.


    The holy spear in their hands faintly radiated dazzling light, and the authenticity is beyond doubt.The seven light balls floating in the air had disappeared cleanly at this time.That''s right, the holy spear of Cao Cao''s clone was transformed from a ball of light.So it is like the shadow clone possesses the power of self-mobility.However, Cao Cao didn''t breathe a sigh of relief. Nie Kong appeared in front of Cao Cao''s true body as if he had not been confused by the ability of the Holy Spear.


    Nie Kong has powerful spiritual support, and he can clearly see through Cao Cao''s true body.Several of Cao Cao''s avatars hurriedly covered their true bodies behind them, and then five holy spears emitting dangerous light pierced Nie Kong.


    Without seeing Cao Cao''s holy spear attacking, the divine sword in Nie Kong''s hand simply violently smashed it.The created steel sword came first, and the five holy spears in front of him made a clicking sound, and then the clone immediately transformed into a ball of light in front of him.In the event of a crisis, Cao Cao immediately blocked himself in front of him with the holy spear of Shen Mie Ju.


    The divine sword created by Nie Kong finally hit the barrel of Cao Cao''s holy spear, and the two made a terrifying clash.What dispersed was Nie Kong¡¯s divine sword, and


    Cao Cao was smashed by Nie Kong''s power and flew several dozen meters away, and then hit the wall behind.The wall immediately knocked down and then fell to pieces.


    "Woo...what is this damn powerful..." Cao Cao vomited a big mouthful of blood. Without the protection of the holy spear, he would have died in Nie Kong''s hands.If so, he felt the holy spear whispered.As for myself, I feel the internal organs are shifting.Can''t even the strongest holy spear resist his power? It seems that being able to eliminate Samael is not a fluke.


    Now Samael is dead, unable to absorb the power that deprived Orpheus.Cao Cao knew that his trip was a failure, and his failure was decent.


    "The plan has failed, let''s retreat..." Resisting the heart-piercing pain, Cao Cao grabbed the holy spear and barely stood up, then roared and issued an order.Nie Kong was so dangerous that Cao Cao, who had always been awkward, flinched.


    "I want to run, it''s too late!" Nie Kong thought, Gang Quan immediately produced dozens of sharp black swords and pierced Cao Cao.From a distance, the long sword that fills the air is really magnificent.


    "Jewelry!" Cao Cao waved to a ball of light in midair, but Nie Kong immediately noticed Cao Cao''s actions.The Excalibur spouted a few first, and then hit a floating ball of light in the Holy Spear.


    With the sound of booming, the ball of light flew a hundred meters away.Without the transfer of moves, Cao Cao could no longer face Nie Kong''s offensive.After seeing that Cao Cao was in danger, Georg first avoided the combined attack of Mao Jiang and Jiaer, and then appeared in front of Cao Cao instantly.


    It was God that had the ability to exterminate fog. He moved to the front of Cao Cao, using himself as a shield.The black mist enveloped the two of them, and Nie Kong''s Excalibur actually pierced the black mist.It is the ideal hometown in the forbidden fog of the fog, an inherent barrier created with fog.Juewu seemed to isolate them into a different space, and Nie Kong couldn''t hurt them.


    "Partners retreat, the plan has failed, there is no need to make sacrifices here!" Juewu was able to teleport them away, so Georg made a request.Excluding the Hercules who had died, Siegfried, Leonardo, and Siegfried rushed into the mist one after another.Joan was the last one, but before she could break into the mist, Nie Kong began to make moves.


    There is a weak dimension between the two, and Nie Kong believes that he can break it-Bengyue Dimensional Blade!The faint spatial fluctuations spread out, like an invisible sharp blade hitting the black fog in front.


    The sound of the explosion reverberated in the hall, and after being attacked by Nie Kong, the alien space began to mess up.There was a terrifying spatial fluctuation, and then there was a crash.Cao Cao appeared in front of Nie Kong and the others in blood, with serious injuries.


    "Cao Cao..." Jeanne exclaimed, it is hard to imagine that anyone could break the alien space.And Orpheus''s plain pretty face finally appeared surprised, as if he had seen something of interest.


    Bubbling... the blood from several people began to gather in the middle, and then condensed into a football-like crimson blood ball.As the dangerous light flashed in Nie Kong''s eyes, the blood cell finally exploded.


    "Boom..." The huge explosion shattered the hundreds of meters wide villa, and when the explosion passed, there was no one in one thousand meters.The huge deep pit replaced the original luxurious villa, and Cao Cao and others had no bones left.Wrong, the artifact they just used is left.Especially the holy gun, the explosion just did not destroy it.


    If Nie Kong wants, he can explode the entire Tokyo area.After all, it is the blood of the enemy, and the ability inside is very weak.After the holy spear returned to its original appearance, the separated women recovered.


    "The group of misfortune I created seems to have wiped out the entire army, but if he has him, it should be able to help me drive the True Scarlet Dragon Emperor away." Orpheus looked at Nie Kong''s eyes with more interest.


    "Look, dad...I found the artifact Cao Cao and the others just used!" Jia''er, who was digging the ruins, finally got out, holding a artifact in one hand.She rushed to Nie Kong''s face, and then handed the artifact to Nie Kong''s hands like a show off.


    One is the sacred spear of the strongest God Extinguisher, and the other is Absolute Mist that can create a different space and transfer it.The two artifacts are powerful in DXD, but they have no effect on Nie Kong.


    But if Irina reincarnated as an angel in the future, or after Gabriel surrendered, Nie Kong would consider giving them the holy spear.As for Juewu... it''s just right to hand it over to Heige.After all, Black Song is proficient in enchantment art, so his strength will soar if he holds it.


    "The descendants of heroes from all over the world have been summoned. I didn''t expect them to be killed..." Arthur Pendela just showed a lonely expression. Perhaps he is also a descendant of heroes, perhaps because of his ancestral holy sword. To destroy...


    "It''s a pity that the house has been completely destroyed, Griffia, go and help the owner find a new house to live in." Nie Kong just gave an order, and Griffia obeyed.


    Griffia has been very skilled in finding the house.Within half an hour, they followed Griffia back to the best building nearby.Although it couldn''t compare with just now, Nie Kong didn''t plan to live long.

 387 The collapse of the second element text 0393, and Orpheus practice

    After arranging the room, Nie Kong was planning to go back to the bedroom to rest.But Orpheus MM, who was quiet as a woodcarving, suddenly pulled the corner of his clothes.Nie Kong looked back and found Orpheus looking at Nie Kong calmly.


    "What''s the matter, Orpheus!" Nie Kong was a little surprised. How could my lovely mouthless loli Orpheus take the initiative to speak to herself.


    "Promise..." Orpheus looked at Nie Kong with shiny eyes, but only uttered two words.


    "What is the agreement, please make it clear." Nie Kong squatted halfway in front of her, and then stared at her.


    "It was agreed to accompany me to defeat the True Red Dragon Emperor, and now the time has come. The existence of this city itself is a large-scale surgical generating device surrounded by powerful Qi veins. The place called a place of interest is the power node. It is full of spiritual power, demon power, and magic power. Because the ancient onmyojis who created this city hope to cast the capital itself into a huge "power", because of this, all kinds of existence are attracted here..." In a sigh of relief, Orpheus said his thoughts.


    "Control the power of Kyoto''s vitality, and then the power of the monster leader Nine-Tailed Fox will summon the true red dragon divine emperor here. It would be easier to summon multiple dragon kings, but now use the Nine-Tailed Fox to make do with it." Integrating the Qi Vessel, and then summoning the True Red Dragon Emperor, Orpheus''s purpose is exactly that.She wanted to go back to her hometown, but the existence of the True Red Dragon Emperor seemed to be troublesome.


    Orpheus never considered the impact of the appearance of a giant dragon of several hundred meters in the human world in Kyoto, Japan.In order to achieve her dream of returning to the cracks of the dimension, she must first defeat the true red dragon emperor.


    "So we want to summon the true red dragon god emperor and kill it? But...with our current strength, can we beat him?" Nie Kong asked with interest.


    DXD''s strongest true Red Dragon Emperor, what level will he reach? Will he be stronger than his own after the upgrade of the Red Dragon Emperor''s armor.Of course Nie Kong was eager to defeat it, and then sealed it in his armor as his new soul.


    "Several times stronger than me, how can I say that he is the dragon god who can easily drive me to my homeland, but first summon it and then consider how to deal with it." Orpheus has 20 times the power of the demon king, so it is true Chilong. The strength of the emperor''s body is simply stronger than that of himself relying on the armor of the Emperor Chilong.


    "Although I don''t have specific information about it, I think it will be more confident to wait a while before challenging it."


    "Now the opportunity is rare, not to mention that you should have a way to quickly increase your strength. If your strength is doubled, we should be able to defeat it." Orpheus was watching Nie Kong''s promotion with his own eyes, originally he Weaker than himself, and the strength of the Empress Chiryu some time ago was twice as strong as the infinite self.


    After a few days, Orpheus suddenly discovered that Nie Kong''s own strength had increased to three times his own!He hasn''t received any training, just a normal life.In addition to him, the strength of the girls who accompanied him has also been greatly improved.What is more useful than his own snake? Of course the pure Orpheus MM would be curious.


    "Well...I do have a way to improve quickly, but I need your help..." If you can double repair with Orpheus, the benefits you get are simply unimaginable.Her power is three times stronger than the power of the Demon King that is seven or eight times stronger than her own. If he doubles repairs, he will be improved like a train.


    And Orpheus was only interested in the True Red Dragon Emperor, she didn''t resist at all how she played with her immature body some time ago.At most, when Nie Kong touched her sensitive nerves, she occasionally blushed and twisted her body.That''s right, Orpheus exists like an inflatable doll, you can play as you like!However, the current situation is indeed very suitable for double repair, after all, it is ready to start a tripartite meeting.


    When the True Red Dragon Emperor was killed, Nie Kong realized that it was time to leave.Although DXD has been very busy, mostly fighting, but Nie Kong and Lias are very satisfied.


    "Is it for my snake, but my snake can''t help you improve anymore." Orpheus said with his head tilted, looking at him lightly.Her name is Infinite, who can help many people improve their strength.But there is a limit, with the words of the snake, it can only be promoted to the early days of the devil.


    "You''ll understand later..." Nie Kong lightly grabbed Orpheus''s five soft fingers, but Orpheus did not resist at all.She allowed Nie Kong to pull and walk towards the bedroom, not to mention being behaved.


    When they came to the bedroom, Griffia and the others were ready.In the cozy bedroom, there is a beautiful scene of Griffia in revealing pajamas.As for the younger generation of Rias, Griffia allocated good time.


    "Master... why did you bring Orpheus in?" Griffia looked a little surprised.


    And the female beasts of Celestial Beast, Lilith Beast and Qiangwei Beast showed such expressions as expected, how could they take her with her for no reason based on the character of the master.


    "In order to cope with the tripartite meeting the day after tomorrow, I will accompany Orpheus to practice tonight!" As soon as Nie Kong finished speaking, the women all showed relief.Of course they will raise their hands in agreement when it is important to their master''s safety.


    Besides, the Infinite Dragon God is so powerful, they want to know what extent the master will reach after practicing..


    Nie Kong pulled Orpheus to his bed, and then helped her take off her shoes and socks.Pink toot feet appeared, fleshy like ten white pearls, very cute.


    When Nie Kong took off her black gothic outfit, Orpheus was obviously panicked.She blushed and looked at Nie Kong calmly, but still did not resist.


    "What''s the matter, the heartbeat has started to accelerate uncontrollably, is something big going to happen?" No wonder Orpheus would panic when he encountered strange emotions for the first time.


    "Hmm..." When the two finally began to practice, Orpheus'' brows frowned with the tearing pain.She stared at Nie Kong in a daze, and a huge wave set off from her simple heart.

 388 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0394, the meeting began

    When Nie Kong finally charged into the deepest part of Orpheus, huge abilities exploded in the two of them.Orpheus blushed softly like a cat, looking at Nie Kong with watery eyes.


    She had been pursuing the goal of driving away the true red dragon emperor all her life, and now she had something more that she could not figure out. It was an emotion that she had never experienced.It turns out that the purpose of my life is not only to return to the dimensional cracks. It turns out that living in the middle of things can be so happy.


    Her Gujing Wubo expression finally showed a happy and content smile.She smiled, who was always silent, and she almost killed Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong felt that it was several times stronger than Orpheus, her primordial yin power was too terrifying, far stronger than his own!!The power of horror passed into Nie Kong''s body after Shuangxiu, and he felt that he was undergoing a reborn change.


    And Nie Kong''s soul benefited even more. The golden core, which was the size of a thumb, was expanding at a high speed, absorbing the pure energy of dual cultivation.There was a loud noise, and the solid soul gleamed in the consciousness space.


    After getting Orpheus''s Yuan Yin, his imperial maiden cultivation technique finally reached the first level!!The egg-sized golden pill is very full, as if to give birth to a fetus.


    When more energy is bred, the golden core will split and hatch into its own soul.At that time, I was already a fairy in the real world.


    The soul broke through the first intermediate level, and the body really doubled as he expected!After the double repairs, he finally possessed the magic power that surpassed Suzex-12 times the magic power level of the devil.


    He felt that if he only used his full force of magic bullet, little Japan would be destroyed directly.Orpheus has also improved by more than half, and it is estimated that she now possesses a level of magic power comparable to 30 times that of a devil.


    With his head buried in Nie Kong''s arms, Orpheus was content to sink into a sweet dream.In the dream, it was Nie Kong who accompanied her to travel through the dimensional gap.


    After seeing the end of Nie Kong''s practice, Griffia finally leaned against Nie Kong.Seeing Nie Kong fighting Orpheus, they were already in awe!The violent collision and the deep gasp resounded through the night again...


    The shrine in Yasaka, Kyoto, is now heavily guarded.The powerful enchantment enveloped the surrounding kilometers, and the atmosphere seemed extremely depressing.


    There is a specially prepared table in the meeting room, which looks quite luxurious.Several familiar faces have sat down around the table.Silence enveloped the scene, and everyone''s expressions were serious.


    The representative of the devil, the four demon kings headed by Suzex.Yasaka''s monsters were in charge of entertaining, standing by the tea cart on standby.


    The representatives of the angels are Michael with twelve golden wings and Gabriel, the perfect female angel with ten wings. She is so beautiful, she is an angel-level beauty!She is the number one beauty in the heavens, the strongest and the best female angel in the heavens.The flawless face is really close to the celestial beast owned by Nie Kong!!


    Representatives of the fallen angels are Asachel with six pairs of black wings, and Baiqiu, an angel with ten wings.Seraphim Sidi saw Gabriel and pouted.With eight people each, the meeting of the tripartite forces has finally begun.


    "Now that everyone is here, I will confirm the prerequisites for a meeting. Everyone present at the moment knows the purpose of our meeting. In order to allow the race to continue when the demon king is no longer there, the devil must also Move forward. We don¡¯t want war either¡ªif war breaks out again, the demons will perish.¡± Suzex first began to speak and announced the official start of the meeting.


    "You said that the demon of the old demon school abducted Orpheus, but after a long time, he didn''t cause any influence... Now instead, he knows that the gods have disappeared. It will cause shocks in the world." Mr. Michael smiled.


    "Mijiale, you may underestimate his power. Do you think that the guy who can turn our demon world upside down with him alone will stand by himself? His appearance has increased the danger of the group of misfortune more than ten times. It broke out again. In the case of war, the three powers are estimated to have ten chambers and nine empty spaces. Then it will also have a significant impact on the human world and make the world annihilate.¡± Demon King Asmodeus said.


    "I did try his power personally. Simply put, one trick can kill me. What a powerful force he is, and if Orpheus is counted, there is no difficulty in destroying either of us alone." Fallen Angel The governor Asachel recalled what happened some time ago, and then agreed with Asmodeus.The most helpless thing for him was that the adopted Valli would leave him, and he was a bit shocked.


    Recalling the conversation he had had, Asacher smiled bitterly...


    "Hey...Azazel, is there no more war?"


    "You are really a typical dragon host. People like you will have a short life."


    "It doesn''t matter, I am not interested in longevity. I just regret that I was born in this era. A world without God-I originally wanted to defeat God."


    "You really have the style of the White Dragon Emperor. What then? After you defeat all the strong, what are you going to do?"


    "Only one died. I''m not interested in that kind of boring world..." Compared to a situation where there was no fighting, it seemed that Vali would rather die happily.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Gabriel nodded lightly, and then said: "After the reports of Xenovia and Irina of the former church, he did simply kill Kokbor, the cadre of the fallen angel. And what I am most interested in is the one next to him. Ten-winged female angel, what charm does he have that makes our angels follow the devil?"


    "Our meeting this time is to discuss ways to deal with him, so that he will not fall into a passive position if he launches a war in the future...If he launches a battle against the outside demon world, you will definitely not be able to stay in." Szekes said.


    The talks entered into topics such as future combat power, seeming to confirm the current military strength, how to deal with the various camps, and the future power map.The tight atmosphere is slightly relieved.Probably because the various forces have stated that they do not want war.


    After informing the case, expressing their desire for peace, they agreed to establish an interconnected magic circle between the demon world and the heaven... The three parties wanted to use the magic circle to transmit to prevent Nie Kong''s sudden attack.

 389 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0395Catch Yasaka away

    When the meeting was about to end, the barrier surrounding the shrine began to turbulently.Michael looked outside from the window, a flash of flash suddenly flashed, and then felt the whole shrine shaking...


    "It seems that someone has attacked the barrier. Regardless of the age, as long as the forces and forces are ready to conclude a peace agreement, there will be people who hate this situation and try to hinder it."


    Asachel pointed outside and said, and the shrine was full of figures.Take a closer look, the group of people wearing black robes, looking like enemies of the magician, are launching attacks similar to magic bullets toward the enchantment.


    Fortunately, their attacks seemed unable to strike the barrier, but it seemed that there was no sign of giving up.


    Seraphim Sidi said with a sweet smile: "Those are the so-called magic of the so-called magicians. Judging from the magic power they emit, each one has the magic power of the intermediate demon level."


    Asacher sighed and raised his hand towards the window.Countless heavy rain-intensive light guns appeared in the sky outside, falling towards the group of magicians.The magician unfolded the defensive barrier, but the spear of light easily penetrated it, solving the magician in one fell swoop.


    The corpses of magicians were everywhere outside the shrine, turning into a miserable sight of corpses all over the field.The outside attack did not stop, magic circles appeared everywhere, emitting a strange light.A group of guys dressed up like the magic handsome that Asachel solved just now showed up from the magic circle, and another big ticket came.


    The angels, fallen angels, and demons surrounding the shrine began to counterattack, the colorful magic power is like beautiful fireworks in the dark night.When the fierce battle was raging, a new magic circle appeared on the floor of the conference room.


    "That''s Beelzebub''s magic circle. Is it really the old demon faction behind the scenes?" Asacher and the others were solemn, while Szekes looked painful.It seems that they did assign Nie Kong privately to the camp of the Old Demon School, so their expressions were very serious.


    "Hello, Lucifer Sazeks, the current demon lord." A demon who appeared among them greeted Sazeks in a fearless tone, and accompanied him with several demon of the upper peak.


    "The heir of the lineage of the former Leviathan, Sharuba Bezeb, what''s the matter?" Seeing that there was no Nie Kong who came, Suzexton returned to his usual expression.


    "Almost all the people of the Old Demon King''s faction decided to assist the group of disasters, and then regain the glory of our blood!" Kruzele Asmod said in a deep voice.


    "The old and new demon kings officially broke, but fortunately he didn''t show up..." Asacher smiled irrelevantly.


    The coup d''etat among factions has begun, and the old demon king rebellion against the current demon king faction.


    "Sharuba, why are you doing this!" Shalupa responded with hatred eyes to the shout of the current Beelzebu Akuka.


    "Achuka, you took the throne of our demon king, and you still have the face to say such things! We are the orthodox heirs of the demon king''s bloodline, and the demon king should be inherited by us..." Shalupa''s words made the surrounding four demon kings There was silence for a while, after all, their coup had sacrificed them.


    "Don''t worry. Today we are going to kill you here and take back the title of Demon King. Suzex, your time is over." The blood of two demon kings appeared. The first action was to take out the black little The snake then swallowed his stomach.


    After the two of them, who had no strength at all, swallowed the black little snake, their strength quickly increased like a train, breaking through from a high-level demon to a master of the devil stage!No wonder they are so confident. It seems that they are the snakes who have gained the boosting power in Orpheus.The two furious old demon kings showed terrifying magic arrogance all over their bodies, and the tension was on the verge of breaking out.


    Their actions cast a shadow on the expressions of the eight people in the meeting, and their expressions are very gray.


    Suzex stood up, his body began to emit dark red magic.Although they have been promoted to the Demon King class, the power of the two of them is really nothing in Suzex''s.


    And they are most worried about Nie Kong, the key is that Nie Kong abducted Orpheus, they belonged to Orpheus!


    Upon seeing this, Shalupa pulled away and created a huge magical condensate with both hands: "Very well, that''s it! It''s still relatively simple and clear, Suzex."


    "It''s such a shame." The magic power was gradually compressed in Suzex''s palm, and the magic power slowly radiated a strange arrogance.


    Suzex said in a strong tone: "As a demon king, I want to exclude people who are enemies of the current underworld."


    "Who approved you to call yourself the Demon King..." The two of them fired with huge magical powers. Zekes raised his hands towards them, and then a dozen red magic bullets rushed towards them.The fluctuations emitted by the dozens of condensed magic powers are very terrifying, and the manipulation is very flexible.


    The attacks of the two met Suzex''s destructive magic power immediately, and the level of ability seemed to be quite different.It didn''t take long for the magic ball of Sazzex to float in the air.


    After eliminating the magic of the two of them, Suzex controlled the red ball and slipped into their mouths.


    Tuk!Their abdomen bulged, and as the bulging abdomen contracted, their magic power dropped straight.It seems that the magic bullet has wiped out Orpheus'' snake, and they have restored their former strength.


    Snakes are the source of their strength. After being eliminated, their relaxed faces clearly showed anxious expressions.Suzex''s magic ball is small, but its power is extraordinary.The powerful destruction magic power does not escape, and it is suppressed to the smallest size, and at the same time, it controls multiple magic bullets like one''s own hands and feet.


    The two began to curse, and their hands were ready to emit magic again.Suzex closed his eyes, stretched out his hand and swept slowly, and the destruction sphere instantly floating in the air wiped out the two bodies.


    Just as the eight people in the meeting thought that the matter was over, the door of the meeting room was pushed open with a violent bang.But it was not the enemy who walked in, but a lovely and charming girl.


    She is the daughter of the owner of the shrine, Kunou who inherited the blood of the nine-tailed fox!


    "Kunou, has something happened?" Asacher asked.


    "Woo... Some bad guys have taken my mother away, please help me save my mother soon." Jiu Zhong sobbed, eyes full of eagerness.


    How could it be possible for an enemy to break in silently, Mingming Shrine is already full of enchantments.The eight people were surprised, the barrier began to vibrate violently and then disappeared cleanly...

 390 The collapse of the second element text 0396, the decisive battle begins

    The black mist filled, and then a few strange people suddenly appeared in front of Suzex.After seeing the man in the lead, Suzex showed a very surprised expression.


    "Woo...it''s that they captured her mother, help Jiu Zhong rescue her mother." The beautiful girl looked at Nie Kong and the others with tearful eyes, and then begged the three high-level forces present.


    "It turns out it''s really you, Nie Kong, the demon of the old demon school!" The appearance of Nie Kong made the four great demon kings instantly improve.Having personally experienced Nie Kong''s greatness, how dare they relax a little.


    "It''s been a long time, the current four demon kings!"


    That''s right, Nie Kong who appeared in the room was coming.Behind him are Griffia, Celestial Beast, Lilith Beast, Rose Beast, Rias, Sona, Juna, Liliana, Tacheng Sister Flower, Orpheus, Lufei, and of course the last one appears. Church trio.Gaspar, a carton girl, is as timid as a mouse, and naturally won''t appear here.


    Almost all of Nie Kong''s girls were dispatched, but Vali and his family members had to take care of the injured master, so they did not show up.After Heige easily broke the barrier, she used the magical device Juewu to directly bring Nie Kong and the others to the meeting room.


    In Orpheus'' right hand, the nine-tailed fox monster Yasaka was holding.Although she was close to the Demon King, she couldn''t cope with the situation where Orpheus took the initiative.


    "It''s a strange ten-winged female angel, but the holy breath that she exudes from her body is absolutely true." The two ten-winged female angels finally met and cast curious glances at each other.The pretty faces of the two women are similarly delicate, perfect and holy.


    But when Zhu Nai saw Baiqiu, he directly showed disgust.I saw my father here, but she was in a very bad mood.Her expression was cold, and she didn''t look at Baiqiu any more.


    "Wow...Sister, why did you appear in the enemy''s camp? Come back to my sister!" After seeing her beloved sister Qianying behind Nie Kong, Seraphim yelled out anxiously.


    "I''m very sorry, sister, I have decided to help the teacher, from now on we are enemies!" Cangna said regretfully.After Nie Kong acquired her in a domineering manner, Cang Na had already put everything on the teacher.


    "What...sister, don''t...don''t...sister, don''t be an enemy of my sister..." Seraful went crazy, then stared at Nie Kong fiercely.It seems that Seraphim, who is controlled by the deep sister, is obviously jealous.


    My sister clearly belongs to me, how can I forgive the existence of the guy who snatched my sister!!


    "Don''t worry, I will kill you here today, and then the master will become the god of the new world. The rest of the system, legal system, and philosophy are under our control. Michael, Asachel, and Sazeks , Your time is over..." Griffia issued a provocative declaration and stated the purpose of her master.


    Hearing what Griffia said, all the 8 people present changed their colors.Although he had thought that he would have huge ambitions after abducting Orpheus, he did not expect it to be so.This is already related to the safety of the Three Realms, and they cannot stay out of the matter.


    The eight of them showed a terrifying arrogance, and they seemed to be ready to fight.Although they gathered the most powerful masters of the three parties, Nie Kong smiled instead.


    "That''s right, I should control the Three Realms! Thanks to your gatherings, I saved the time to look for you everywhere!"


    "Although you got Orpheus, the outcome is still unclear. For the safety of the Three Realms, we absolutely must kill your group of misfortunes..." Michael''s body burst out with a dazzling light, and the terrifying sacred flame was compared The celestial beast is more terrifying.


    Sure enough, Michael is the strongest angel who inherited the system, and his divine power has surpassed the devil.Hei Ge emits black smoke, wrapping the younger sisters behind them so as not to be corroded by the light.


    "Things can''t be reversed, let''s do it." Asacher sighed and directly resorted to the forbidden hand of the artificial artifact he made!


    The space vibrated violently in an instant, and power fluctuations swept the entire shrine.The magic power radiated from Suzex''s whole body was high, rippling creepy arrogance.


    "For the peace of the world, sorry my sister!"


    All eight of them exploded with all their strength and shattered the huge shrine.The power fluctuations spread out, causing Kyoto in the human world to panic.


    The air pierced sound, and the earth-shaking battle was on the verge.


    Michael created a 100-meter-large beam of light, and then directed it to hit Nie Kong and the others.Such a terrifying divine power is purer than the power contained in the holy spear.His power is stronger than the angels Nie Kong saw. If he is hit, it is estimated that even the Demon King may be seriously injured.


    "Is this guy Michael, has his strength increased to such a level?" Suzex whispered, floating in the air, he has formed a red energy body.


    However, before the eyes of a few people, something more astonishing happened.I saw Nie Kong''s pale golden pupils looking towards the sky slightly, as if the light of the sun had disappeared, how could it be possible!The strength of the twelve-wing Michael is one of the best among the few present today!


    Seraful, dressed in a magical girl, didn''t care about so many, she took the opportunity to rush to Nie Kong and attacked first.The magic of the ice element spread over, and the power is evident.But the lovely Cang Na stood in front of Nie Kong and stopped his sister.


    "Teacher... Sister, let me deal with it." Cangna is good at water magic, and Seraphim''s ice system defeats her.But Cang Nasheng was afraid that Nie Kong would kill his sister, so he took the initiative to ask for battle.


    With the creaking sound, the water magic rushing towards my sister froze in the air.But Cang''s open hands stopped her sister and didn''t flinch at all.


    Seraphim stomped her feet. She liked her sister, and she could be said to be doting on Canna, and could even wage war against the fallen angel and the heavens for Canna.


    Nothing is more important than her sister, how could she hurt Cangna.


    "I''m already the teacher''s dependent bishop. If you want to hurt the teacher, please ask my sister to step over Canna''s body."


    "Okay, okay, sister surrendered!" She whispered, and then stopped her offensive and held her sister in her arms like a doting.And when she smelled the strange man from her sister, she seemed to understand something.


    As for the remaining 7 people of the three major forces, they have found their opponents!

 391 The collapse of the two-dimensional body text 0397, kill Suzex

    The confrontation between the two female angels was no accident. The celestial beast carrying the sword of the Holy Sword King rushed towards the Gabriel Angel.In terms of strength, Nie Kong''s celestial beast was slightly better than Gabriel.After all, the celestial beast has undergone many double repairs, and has gained the power of the holy sword.


    Two ten-winged angels appeared in the sky, and they emitted a holy light.The low-level church trio knelt in front of them on one knee, not knowing what to do or who to help.


    Queen Griffia¡¯s opponent was Michael, and she was naturally confident when she was granted the Holy Spear.After all, even the gods can pierce the holy spear, and Greifia is Michael''s most dangerous opponent.


    Originally, the devil could not use the artifacts, but after Nie Kong''s refining, their essence was restored.Lilithmon¡¯s opponent was Baiqiu who had fought, and the two again began to decide the outcome.


    Rose Beast and Jiaer VS Asachel, the headquarters of the fallen angel, the three fought fiercely in the air.With their own special skills, the two gradually gained an advantage in the confrontation.


    The four daughters of Lias, Zhu Nai, Liliana, and Black Song greeted the new Demon King Falbiwin Asmodeus, and they almost beat him by virtue of their number advantage.The remaining two demon kings, Nie Kong, planned to kill them by themselves, so Tacheng Kitten and Lu Fei followed the church trio to watch the battle silently in the distance.


    One is with the weird ability-Formula Overlord Akuka Bessib, and the other is Szex with ten times the power of the Demon King. The strength of the two has exceeded the scope of the Demon King and surpassed the Ertianlong!


    Nie Kong didn''t use the Red Dragon Emperor''s armor, and exploded out with fifteen times the power of the Demon King.With the booming sound, Nie Kong''s magic power increased without limit.The ground began to crack and shook violently, and the surrounding tall buildings dozens of miles were devastated.


    The vigor that burst out with all strength has caused countless deaths and injuries among the people of Kyoto.When Suzex saw that Nie Kong''s magic power exceeded him, he couldn''t believe what was happening before him.


    "How can the scarlet magic power that is so strong that it is... so terrible!" When fighting some time ago, he was not so strong.


    The few people who were fighting around saw Nie Kong''s true strength, but still gasped.The world... How could there be such a powerful demon in the world? We are not mistaken.


    "Preparation is complete, I''m going to take action." Nie Kong waved away, and five scarlet magic claw marks covered the past.The magic was not there, but the hurricane that triggered it crushed the strong trees.


    "Formula of Overlord!" Akiuka''s technique began to practice, transferring the energy with his own formula.With the sound of , five claw marks rushed into the sky.And under the control of his equation, it expanded a bit and then attacked Nie Kong again.


    The Overlord Formula is an ability possessed by brain exercises. The ability to control the attack of magic bullets at will is simply a kind of super ability.


    Szekes shot six red magic bullets the size of a football at the same time, manipulating them to surround Nie Kong''s retreat.The situation that the two of them are fighting with all their strength, even the strength has been close to the former Orpheus.


    Relying on Akuka''s shield to block the energy, Szekes attacked Nie Kong as a spear.The cooperation between the two offenses and defenses, if it is an ordinary opponent, there is nothing to do.And if the energy exceeds the limit of his exercise, he should not be able to control it. Nie Kong, who has the ability to resolve, is very clear.


    Nie Kong stretched out his hand at the energy in front of him, and the energy storm in front of him suddenly disappeared, easily reducing the energy to zero.


    "It''s like the ability of the Overlord Formula, it''s really a super difficult guy." The red energy body slammed into Nie Kong like a meteor, at a super fast speed.Due to Suzex''s terrifying energy, the surrounding space was shaking.


    Akuka chased after him, sharing the responsibility of defense for his partner.The two quickly appeared around him as Nie Kong resolved the attack.A fist full of terrifying magic power directly attacked Nie Kong, and the surrounding air made a grumpy noise.


    When Nie Kong was about to meet him, Akuka released two magic bullets to Nie Kong from behind. The two seemed to cooperate very well.He didn''t believe that Nie Kong could counteract his attack and at the same time dodge Thazeks'' fist.Both melee and magic attacks, you must be one of them.


    Nie Kong really couldn''t resolve the two at the same time, but it was really easy to deal with the two weaker than him.Even if the energy given to Akuka hit him, it would not hurt Nie Kong at all.


    "Transfer!" As Nie Kong''s voice came out, the red meteor that came back in front changed its direction strangely, and then faced the energy bomb coming from behind.


    "What..." Akuka widened her eyes, as if she couldn''t believe what was in front of her.How could Suzex be so stupid that he hit the energy ball he sent himself.But now it was impossible to stop, and several energy balls blasted on the red magic body of Suzex.


    There was a thud, although the energy bomb was very strong, it was immediately wiped out after encountering Sazzex.


    The two of them leaned close to the ball due to their force, and then Nie Kong released a few divine swords casually.The sword created this time, the fluctuations emitted unexpectedly surpassed the holy spear of the strongest god!


    The manufacture of steel power is determined by Nie Kong''s own strength, and the stronger Nie Kong makes the weapon, the stronger.At this moment, he possesses ten times the magic power of the Demon King, and of course the sword he makes will be powerful.


    "Disappear!" Under the control of Nie Kong, several divine swords appeared in front of their two great demon kings like flying swords.Akuka hurriedly issued the magic defensive cover, but he could only block a divine sword. As for the others, they pierced his defense without hindrance and hit two people.


    Fuck... The tremendous power of the Divine Sword slammed the two into the ground 100 meters, and stared at them there.However, their vitality was so strong that they didn''t die with a few swords in their bodies.


    "Blast!" The Steel Excalibur constructed by Nie Kong''s magic power immediately transformed into a violent magic power, and the exquisite sword expanded tenfold with a boom.Ticking''s voice, several divine swords drowned them in the blade.


    The aura of Suzex and the two of them was no longer nearby, and their bodies were chopped up by the huge Excalibur.The two leaders who calmed down the old demons finally paid their due price.


    This is due to Nie Kong''s reservation, otherwise, if the divine sword made by his own magic detonates, it is estimated that Japan will be blown to pieces early.But he wanted to use Japan to recruit the true red dragon god emperor, so he didn''t use the magic bullet of destruction to attack.

 392 The collapse of the second element text 0398, accept Seraphim as his own dependent

    "Forbidden attraction!" The pink rose petals fluttered in the wind, and then swept towards Asachel.Beautiful roses are dangerous and can destroy the internal structure of objects.


    With the Golden Dragon King''s artificial artifact, Asachel has soared to the peak of the Demon King after being banned, but he still needs to be cautious when facing the attack of the Rose Beast.The sharp mechanical claws of Jia''er, who were approaching the Demon King, were even more threatening.


    "Dark Gaia Energy Cannon!"


    After avoiding the attack of the rose beast, the energy condensed by the sharp claws of Jiaer behind attacked.With a bang, the six pairs of black wings behind Asacher broke four pairs.And the forbidden armor that encased him began to crack.


    Asacher vomited blood, before turning his head back, Jiaer behind him launched a general attack.While the six sharp claws of the IS body were waving, the sound of the armor shattering came out.


    Jiaer is the pinnacle of high-level demon, and has the dark battle tyrannosaurus IS body and the devil-level rose beast combined to crush the fallen angel''s Governor Asahir.


    "Damn it, is the artificial artifact I made completely broken!" Asacher waved his right hand, and countless light guns landed at the two.But the Rose Beast didn''t mean to stop at all, and the thorn whip on her right hand swung over.


    "Whip of Thorns!"


    The whip bound Asahir in front, and then burst out a powerful electric light!But Asacher''s light gun hit the rose beast, causing her a lot of damage.


    Fortunately, the scattered sacred power attack, otherwise the rose beast will definitely be seriously injured.


    "Ah..." Asacher screamed, he tried to break free, but the sharp thorns of the whip got stuck in his skin.Asacher was a little surprised at the strength of the whip, and he couldn''t break it with all his strength.


    "Dark battle tornado!" Jiaer began to dance in the air, and then began to spin.A black tornado several meters long appeared, and then rushed towards Asacher, who was bound by the rose beast.


    "What..." Asacher didn''t have time to escape, the black tornado had already hit him.With a bang, Asahir was directly shattered in the air.The demon king''s rose beast + the high-level demon pinnacle Jiaer, the two women won the battle against Asahir.


    Rias, Zhu Nai, Liliana, and Falbiwin Asmode, the opponent of the four black songs, the new demon king, are the fastest. The three high-level demon peaks plus the black song of the demon, the military strategist¡¯s Where is Falbiwin Asmode their opponent.So within half an hour, he was directly defeated by the magic power of the four women.


    As for the battle between the two most beautiful angels, it was even more crazier than the previous monster VS Celestial Beast.Pulling his hair, then slapped... but Nie Kong''s celestial beast won in the end.


    At this time, Gabriel looked very pitiful, with a blue nose and a swollen face.The celestial beast was also injured, but her pretty face was only bruised.


    Empress Griffia could not face the nemesis Archangel Michael, but her strength has increased several times after taking control of the Holy Spear the day before yesterday.In particular, the special abilities of the Holy Spear raised Griffia to the level of competing with Michael.


    Even Michael didn''t dare to let the Holy Spear hit, lest he would be seriously injured by the Holy Spear.The holy spear is the natural enemy of angels, it can defeat their angels'' bodies and draw their strength regardless of defense.


    Michael released a huge light gun, but Griffia relied on the jewels of the holy gun to easily transfer the energy.In close combat, Michael was more afraid of the holy spear, so when he was fighting, he suppressed it.


    With the blessing of seven abilities, Griffia transformed six clones of the hand-held holy spear and attacked Michael.It was like paper, the holy spear finally pierced Michael''s body.


    The holy spear that can assassinate Jesus, of course it easily kills angels in the heavens.When Nie Kong finished his fight, the only enemy was Zhu Nai''s father Baiqiu.


    Lilithmon has the same strength as him, and it takes a long time to decide the outcome.After Nie Kong asked for Zhu Nai''s consent, he made a divine sword to drive them to shoot down the birdman Baiqiu in the sky.


    After seeing his father''s death, Zhu Nai showed a complicated expression.It is one thing for her to hate Baiqiu, but it is one thing for her to see her father die in front of her.Of course, there is also Lias who is a little sad, and Suzex is her brother after all.


    Nie Kong wiped out the three major forces, and the only survivors were Seraphim and Angel Gabriel!


    "All... the whole army is annihilated? I didn''t expect the three major forces to be defeated in his hands. The sky is going to change, what will the Three Realms develop into after their death?" Seraful looked at him in shock. At the same time, she was fortunate that she had surrendered to her favorite sister.How the following world will develop is no longer her consideration.


    Nie Kong turned his gaze to Serapura, and Cang Na blocked Nie Kong''s gaze, begging: "Old... teacher, my sister has already surrendered. Would you please spare her?"


    "That''s right, I will stay by my sister''s side forever in the future!" Seraful puffed up at Nie Kong.Seraphim was a little angry about Nie Kong who had taken away his sister.


    "If you want to surrender, please accept it." The bishop''s pawns are full, the knight''s pawns are full, and the remaining pawns are seven soldiers and two chariots.Nie Kong threw the chess piece of the chariot to Serapura, originally wanting her to become a demon of the dependents.


    The demon king will be his own family member, thinking about Nie Kong is quite excited.In particular, Seraphim is indeed very cute and beautiful, and is a candidate for the harem.


    Seraphim caught the chess piece of the chariot, but his expression was slightly ugly.But his sister is his bishop, and she will die if she doesn''t surrender... Maybe it is a good choice for her to be a family member with her sister.


    "Well, I am willing to be your dependent." When Seraphus dropped blood on the chess pieces, the two announced that they had established a master-servant contract.


    Nie Kong patted Seraphim''s head with satisfaction, causing Seraphim to hum and pat Nie Kong''s right hand away.It seems that the lovely Seraphim needs training, but Nie Kong likes her outfit very much.


    The dress of the magical girl looks really flavorful, this is the soft sister paper taste of the second element.


    While Cang Nasi ignored her sister''s presence, she happily wrapped her teacher''s arm.After defeating the devil, the teacher should be able to realize his wish.

 393 The collapse of the second element text 0399, the true red dragon emperor appears

    After the tripartite forces were eliminated, Nie Kong took the nine-tailed fox and appeared at the central hub of Kyoto, which was an important node for controlling the power of the Kyoto airflow.Using that place as the altar, summon the true red dragon emperor from the gap between the dimensions.


    In addition to being excited, Orpheus was a bit confused.After the dream comes true, then what is the purpose of her survival?After that practice, can I live through the ordinary and lonely life?


    Did he break his mind? Orpheus smiled bitterly.But if he lives with him in the gap between the dimensions, then he should be very satisfied.In short, let''s kill the true red dragon emperor first.


    "It''s so hateful, what do you want to do to my mother?" The little Lolita, who is carried by the Qiangwei Beast, glared at Nie Kong with anger, she was a cute little girl in a witch dress. A tall girl-Yasaka''s daughter Kunou.


    The blonde hair was shining, and the eyes were golden.It looks like she was in the lower grades of elementary school, but by looking at the things on her head, she knew that she was non-human.


    It''s almost like the cat sauce, with two fluffy ears on his head.The tail that sticks out from the ass is a cute little fox!The beast-eared girl glared at Nie Kong, gnashing her teeth and shouted.


    "Bring back my mother!"


    "During this time, we want your mother to help us with a little experiment. My little fox must be good, and I will return her to you after finishing it." Nie Kong threw the beautiful fox demon Yasaka on the floor. , And then the golden pupils emitted waves.


    "Oh, ah!"


    Yasaka began to cry in pain, and his appearance began to change drastically!The body was shining brightly, and the posture gradually began to change!Constantly getting bigger, the nine tails began to swell!


    The roar of the huge golden beast echoed in the night sky.A huge fox monster appeared in front of Nie Kong''s eyes!There is a monster fox more than ten meters high, making Nie Kong think that he has come to the world of Hokage.The tail is divided into nine, and the whole spread out like a hill.She exudes powerful fluctuations, and her overall strength can indeed compete with the masters of the Demon King.


    There was no emotion in her golden pupils, controlled by Nie Kong''s powerful soul.


    "Master, you manipulate the nine-tailed fox monster, what is your purpose?" Seeing the scene in front of him in a daze, Serapul asked his doubts.


    "Master, he wants to summon the true red dragon god emperor to achieve Orpheus''s goal." Lias explained aloud.


    "So summon the true red dragon emperor and then kill it?" Hearing that his master was going to challenge the true red dragon emperor, Seraphim was in a dream.She knows the power of the true red dragon emperor very well, but her own master will not be able to challenge it?Even if the master has Orpheus'' help, how can you defeat the True Red Dragon Emperor?


    Hearing their conversation, the nine-fold fangs were extremely angry.With faint tears in his eyes, he seemed very angry.Not only did she take away her own mother, she also carried out what is called an experiment.


    "Mother, I am Kunou! Please wake up." No matter how Kunou called, Yasaka didn''t respond, and there was an expressionless beast face in the hazy eyes.


    The spirit has been under Nie Kong''s control, and she can only wake up unless Yasaka''s soul exceeds Nie Kong.


    "Let''s start the experiment." Nie Kong ignored Jiu Zhong''s cry, but started the ceremony in accordance with Orpheus''s teaching method.


    "The one who controls the nine-tailed fox wakes up the power node in Kyoto and prepares to summon the true red dragon divine emperor!" Nie Kong, who knows nothing about magic, so he left the work to the magical black song.


    "I see, my master."


    The graceful black song stretched out his hand, and magic circles of various patterns appeared endlessly around him. The numbers and magic words listed in the magic circles began to rotate at a very high speed!


    "The magic circle and tribute for summoning the true red dragon god emperor are well configured. Next, we will see if the true red dragon god emperor will appear! Fortunately, we have three dragons in Kyoto, and the success rate has increased by more than 30%." Orpheus nodded and said.


    The power flowing from the power node in Kyoto made the Rubik''s Cube emit a dazzling light.The airflow in Kyoto condenses towards the magic circle in front as if it is under control.The magic circle is like a black hole, absorbing the power of Kyoto cleanly.


    The mutation did not end, the veins of Kyoto began to shake, and the power began to condense in the magic circle.


    When Kyoto became deadly silent, the magic circle began to glow violently.A big hole was opened in the half-empty space, and then something seemed to emerge from the hole.


    After the ceremony was completed, Yasaka''s huge body fell down and died from exhaustion.As for Kyoto, it has formed a dead city due to the power of the earth veins.


    "That is¡­¡­"


    Seeing what appeared from the hole, Kunou''s mouth grew scared.The rest of the girls are all with that expression, the only thing that hasn''t changed is Orpheus and Nie Kong.


    Orpheus raised his mouth slightly: "Look carefully, Nie Kong. That''s what I want to see." The extremely huge creature, the bright red dragon, is inviting to swim in the air with majestic movements, over a hundred meters in length!The fat body is like a western dragon, with two wings waving behind it.


    It is the red dragon in the Apocalypse, a great dragon family called the true dragon.He himself chose the dimensional gap as his residence, always flying inside.After passing the ceremony, Nie Kong finally summoned him out.


    The terrifying Longwei came, and even though it was far apart, Nie Kong could perceive its horror.Is that the strongest true red dragon god emperor in DXD, really amazing.It was as powerful as a palpitation, much stronger than Orpheus now.


    "The great red, it''s been a long time." The magic bullet of black terror was emitted from Orpheus'' hands, and the degree of strength was unprecedented.The black condensed magic bullet rushed to the dragon in the sky, and then hit his huge red body.


    boom!The energy bounced that compressed Orpheus''s power hit the body of the true red dragon emperor, triggering an explosion that shook the space.


    "Wow...It''s a lot more painful than before. Are you stronger, Orpheus, the infinite dragon god..." The Emperor True Red Dragon exploded, and his powerful body was not hurt.

 394 The collapse of the second element text 0400, the battle against the dragon

    The real Crimson Dragon Emperor''s gaze did not even look at Nie Kong and the others, but completely turned to Orpheus Lori.Perhaps in this world, not many people can attract its attention.It is known as the strongest DXD, and no one has ever known its true power limit.


    Orpheus was twice as powerful as Nie Kong, but he couldn''t hurt it at all.Nie Kong knew that it would be his strongest opponent in his life, so he didn''t dare to care about it. He directly called out the armor of the Chilong Emperor, and began to increase his strength in ten seconds.Ten seconds later, the power of the Demon King was mentioned thirty times, and the terrifying power caused the True Scarlet Dragon Emperor to look at him.It is incredible that there will be a strong man beyond Orpheus in the world.


    "Huh... we are ready this time, and summon you with the determination to defeat you!" Seeing that his attack did not take effect, Orpheus placed hope on Nie Kong.


    "It''s boring...I don''t have time to play with you here. If there is nothing to do, I will go back." The Emperor Zhen Chi Long yawned, and then he was about to leave the world.For True Red Dragon Emperor, the human world is too narrow compared to the dimensional gap, and he is not used to it.


    It is estimated that after a long time of swimming, the world has already been visited.The dimensional gap is infinite, so it likes there and drove Orpheus out.


    "Since it''s here, then stay." With the third boost of the armor, the scarlet magic surrounding Nie Kong materialized.The soaring arrogance washed away the dark clouds in the sky, releasing a violent hurricane.


    Nie Kong''s own strength increased to eight times, 120 times the magic power of the demon shook out, and the whole Japan was shaking violently.For the first time seeing Nie Kong''s full power burst out, everyone present was shocked.


    "Master... Master''s strength, has it risen to this level?" Griffia and the others used all their strength to stabilize their figure in the tide of Nie Kong''s energy explosion.


    Seraphim had an expression of horror for the first time, and she couldn''t imagine that they had just confronted an opponent with such a powerful force.Perceiving Nie Kong''s hidden murderous eyes, True Crimson Dragon Emperor was shocked and very upset.


    "There is such an unusual existence among the demons, and the strength has been increased several times, but I am a little too close to killing me!" Seeing Nie Kong exploded with power several times beyond Orpheus, the Emperor True Scarlet Dragon roared Strength began to increase.


    Thumping... A strong heartbeat resounded through Kyoto, and the dragon in mid-air finally presented its full power to Nie Kong and the others.The true red power spread, shattering the surrounding space.


    The howling waves lifted hundreds of meters, almost drowning Japan.Due to the traction of force, the surrounding climate has undergone drastic changes.Earthquakes, volcanic eruptions, typhoons...Countless disasters have struck Japan and even affected all parts of the world.


    The destructive power spread out, and the women felt cold all over.The true red dragon emperor is really strong and outrageous, a stronger power than his own master...


    "It turns out that he was just playing with me before. Was his power ten times stronger than me before..." Even Orpheus saw its power for the first time, but he didn''t expect it to exceed her. Imagine.


    With a solemn expression, Nie Kong was wary of the enemy looking at midair.Unexpectedly, after he raised his limit, his strength fell by half.160 times the power of the Demon King, it¡¯s a blow...


    "Roar..." The Emperor True Scarlet Dragon spewed a crimson breath towards Nie Kong, rushing with the power to smash the space barrier.Exhale becomes the power to smash the world, and swings its wings into a hurricane...every simple action, it will bring an unstoppable disaster to the human world.At this moment, Nie Kong seemed to transform into a dragon-slaying warrior in Western fantasy.


    "You stay away, the battle between us is far beyond your ability to intervene!" After warning a few women, Nie Kong greeted the dragon''s breath.The energy of the breath is very irritable, as if it hits absolutely Nie Kong will be injured.


    When the girls heard Nie Kong''s warning, they flashed dozens of kilometers away.The only one who can get close to them is Orpheus.She looked at Nie Kong worriedly, unable to maintain a calm mood.


    "Resolve!" Nie Kong has a powerful soul as his backing. He has the confidence to kill the true red dragon god emperor, and then use its soul as a divine tool spirit he refined.


    The breath as big as a meteor appeared a few meters in front of Nie Kong, and then disappeared strangely.Nie Kong appeared at the height of the True Red Dragon Emperor, and finally formally looked directly at the dragon in front of him.


    "Weird and powerful ability, no wonder dare to challenge me. I''m already a little interested, let''s have a world-class battle." Contemplating the ant-like demon in front of him, the Emperor True Scarlet Dragon made a mocking voice.When I was peeing, I looked down upon my younger brother.


    No wonder it was like this, Nie Kong in front of him was too small compared to him.The howling sound passed by, the huge wings pressed against Nie Kong in front.The figure is huge, but the speed is as fast as the contrast.It is hard to imagine that such a huge dragon would have the agility that is close to Nie Kong.


    "Even if it is big, I won''t lose to you... Fa Tian Xiang Di!" Nie Kong deprived Monkey King of the powers he had obtained from God Killer, and Nie Kong used his body to display it for the first time.


    With the sudden voice, Nie Kong''s small body directly expanded a hundred times!!The size of Nie Kong now was a bit bigger than the True Scarlet Dragon God Emperor in front of him.The two appeared in the midair of Kyoto like monsters and bumps.


    With their appearance, the Japanese residents of the second element who had suffered numerous casualties began to pay their respects to them.


    The True Crimson Dragon Emperor fell into Nie Kong''s hands with wings of terrifying power, and pressed Nie Kong''s feet into the ground halfway.But Nie Kong hugged its wings, then lifted it forcefully to the ground.


    After talking a hundred times, Nie Kong''s power was raised to the level of the True Scarlet Dragon Emperor, and the two powers were evenly matched.


    With a loud bang, a violent magnitude eight earthquake occurred in a small Japan.The battle between the two beyond the world level destroyed Japan in a mess.The True Scarlet Dragon Emperor did not expect that Nie Kong in front of him would actually expand, and when he was surprised he was already sunk in the soil.


    "It''s so powerful, has it improved again after expanding?" The Emperor True Scarlet Dragon roared, and the powerful dragon''s tail slammed at Nie Kong.Nie Kong stretched out his hands to block it, but the force of the counter-shock made him back a kilometer.


    And Vali who rushed over saw the scene in front of him, showing a shocked expression.Unexpectedly, his target, the True Scarlet Dragon Emperor, can now Nie Kong be able to compete?

 395 The collapse of the second element text 0401, Tu Long

    After pushing back Nie Kong, the dragon opened its mouth like a roar.The dangerous energy contained in it directly shattered the surrounding stable space.It lives in the crevice of the dimension, and of course it can easily defeat the space.


    The irritable dragon''s breath blasted toward Nie Kong who was close to him, and the space in front of him passed by revealing cracks in the broken glass.Compared with its magic bullet, Suzex''s magic bullet is simply weak.


    Nie Kong showed a huge black divine sword in his hands, and then patted the flaming energy ball.Like a resilient tennis ball, Breath hits the steel that restrains the dragon snake and shoots to the right.


    "Boom!" The irritable breath finally exploded, triggering a terrifying mushroom cloud in Kyoto, Japan.The wind whistled, and the aftermath of energy spread out and wiped out one third of Japan.


    Nie Kong broke out a few drops of cold sweat, a really powerful attack.I''m so cautious, it''s absolutely uncomfortable to be hit.Nie Kong introduced the curse of the Dragon Eater Samael into the Excalibur and made a Dragon Slaying Excalibur.


    The huge divine sword sent out terrifying waves, and the Emperor True Red Dragon was surprised for the first time.It can feel the danger of Nie Kong''s sword, which is inherent to it, like a frog seeing a snake.


    "Don''t be hit by it..." Such a thought was born in its heart, and it finally officially regarded Nie Kong as its true opponent at this time, and it didn''t mean to underestimate it.


    Nie Kong wiped the cold blade with his palm, and then rushed towards the giant dragon a kilometer away.Because of the huge counter-shock force, a thousand-meter deep pit appeared on the ground under Nie Kong''s feet.


    With a squeak, Nie Kong''s resistance to break through the air instantly appeared in front of the True Crimson Dragon God Emperor.After it reacted, its huge fleshy wings fluttered at Nie Kong in the form of an eagle hitting the sky.


    Two huge dragon claws grabbed Nie Kong''s head, trying to kill Nie Kong in one blow.The mighty posture pounced with absolute power, giving people a great sense of oppression.Nie Kong put the divine sword in front of him and blocked the dragon''s attack.


    With the fierce battle between the two, Japan in the human world was destroyed by most.Although Nie Kong was holding a sword, the Emperor True Scarlet Dragon was as agile as a monkey, and the two were evenly matched in hand-to-hand combat.


    When the Emperor Zhen Chilong pounced on Nie Kong again, he squinted his eyes and stretched out his left hand to it.There was a sharp tinkling sound, and dozens of dark long swords appeared in front of Nie Kong.Each sword is one hundred meters long and ten meters wide, covering the sky.


    When the dragon pounced, it faced it at a very fast speed.Really Red Dragon Emperor didn''t expect Nie Kong to have such a weird move. He wanted to avoid it but was powerless.As it accelerated and rushed towards Nie Kong''s control of the Excalibur, the Excalibur pierced its red wings.


    The Divine Sword is very sharp and carries a weird Qi that tears its flesh, and suddenly its body is covered with more than a dozen wounds.Especially the two wings used for flying were seriously injured by Nie Kong.


    The True Red Dragon Emperor immediately lost his balance and fell from the sky to a hundred meters in front of Nie Kong.The distance between the two arms, where would Nie Kong give up a good counterattack opportunity.He leaped gently to the back of the true red dragon emperor, and then stepped on its two wings with his feet.


    Right now, Nie Kong trampled the strongest dragon on his feet, then held the hilt with both hands, and pointed the sharp tip of the sword at the dragon''s throat!!The great moment of slaying the dragon finally came, and the distant women watched the most sacred scene.


    "My own choice, Nie Kong, really helped me realize my wish from ancient times?" Orpheus looked at Nie Kong''s heroic movements, and was fascinated for a while.


    "Roar..." The True Red Dragon Emperor knew that he was facing the greatest danger, and he roared to break free from Nie Kong.But it was too late now, Nie Kong stepped on its wings forcefully, and the sharp divine sword pierced the dragon''s neck forcefully.


    "Zizi..." Without hindrance, Nie Kong''s Dragon Slaying Sword poke a hole in the neck of the True Scarlet Dragon God Emperor.It stiffened, then violently flicked its tail and then slowly stopped.


    With the gurgling sound, the bright red dragon blood stained a few kilometers nearby.And its eyes, there is no longer the slightest expression.DXD''s strongest True Scarlet Dragon God Emperor, died in the hands of Nie Kong at this moment.


    However, Nie Kong did not intend to let it go. The terrifying soul power spread out from his pale golden pupils, and he saw the soul of the True Scarlet Dragon God Emperor floating out of his body.


    Nie Kong had already made plans to use its soul to replace the Chilong Emperor and condense his armor again.The Scarlet Dragon Emperor was far weaker than the True Scarlet Dragon God Emperor, even reaching one-eighth of Orpheus''s.


    After being refined by Nie Kong, the artifact it hosts can already increase Nie Kong''s power eight times.If you replace it with the true red dragon emperor, then what stage will his armor help him improve to?You must know that the power of the true red dragon god emperor is fifty times that of the red dragon emperor, and the difference between the two is the distance between the sky and the earth.


    Nie Kong used his powerful soul power to detain its soul, and then sealed it in his armor.Its soul is far stronger than what Nie Kong had seen, but how the imaginary soul is Nie Kong''s already substantial opponent.


    Nie Kong didn''t bother to take it in, and the Emperor True Scarlet Dragon roared in panic.It never thought that its soul would suffer such a difficult situation, and for a while, it was angry, frightened... and flooded its soul.


    Nie Kong ignored it, so let''s talk about refining when there is time, now we will clean up the mess.


    After the battle between the two, the little Japan was completely ruined, without half alive.The girl in the DXD world showed a sad expression after seeing the tragic scene.


    As for Graffia and Jiaer, they have seen it several times, so they are already very calm.


    Nie Kong returned to his original shape and appeared in front of the women.


    "Devil...You are the devil, you killed my mother and destroyed the world..." Little fox Loli Jiuzhong cried and scolded Nie Kong, but her pure eyes looked at Nie Kong with fear.


    What will he do with me, will he be eaten, or will he be killed?


    "I''ll eat you again..." Nie Kong glared at Little Lolly, making her cutely reach out her hand and cover her mouth.Nie Kong looked at the nine-tailed fox Yasaka, indeed there was no life.


    But with the existence of the reincarnation system, it is very simple to save her.Nie Kong threw the soldier''s chess piece on her huge nine-tailed fox body, and then let the chess piece stain her blood.


    The chess piece emitted a dazzling red light, and then the nine-tailed fox, who had been dead for a long time, opened his eyes quietly.After seeing Nie Kong, he knelt in front of him and licked his feet obediently.


    "the host¡­¡­"


    Reborn as a demon soldier of Nie Kong''s family, she has become Nie Kong''s servant.


    "Mother..." Kunou opened Rias''s arms, then hugged the Kyuubi fox in front of him.Yasaka fox paw touched her head lovingly, his feelings for her daughter did not change at all.


    After seeing her mother''s resurrection, Yasaka threw into her arms and wept bitterly.She is already very satisfied to be able to save her mother.

 396 The collapse of the second element text 0402, go to heaven

    Japan in the human world is in ruins, but the few girls are nostalgic for the Koomao Academy, which has been there for a few years.Juwang Academy is like home, bringing them many good memories.Especially Cang Na, where she spent a lot of thoughts.


    Personally managed the Juwang Academy, like taking care of his own children.Seeing the destruction of Komao Academy in Japan, I was the saddest one.


    "Teacher... but our school is destroyed." After seeing Nie Kong, Cangna threw into Nie Kong''s arms.She looked at Nie Kong in a daze, her crystal eyes as if telling something.


    "Don''t worry, the teacher will help Xiaocang Na to realize his wish-implement a system without pedigree differences in the Demon Realm, and build your dream ratinggame school." Nie Kong stroked her short black hair, comforting the sad Cang Na.


    "Hmm!" Cang''s little head was buried in Nie Kong''s warm arms, and the troubles on his pretty face slowly disappeared.The Juwang School is gone, but the teacher he loves is still there. The teacher has not forgotten his dream.


    "Really, my sister should be acting like a baby to my sister." Seraphim looked at Nie Kong with a puffed face, his expression a little bit curious.


    After comforting Cang Na, Nie Kong looked at Orpheus.Since Nie Kong killed the True Crimson Dragon Emperor, she has been staring at the sky in a daze.Her dream is realized, but she feels more confused than before.


    "Orpheus, have you decided to go back to the dimensional cracks?"


    "I...I want to go back and have a look, but..." Orpheus hesitated. She wanted to offer Nie Kong''s condition to accompany her back, but was afraid that Nie Kong would refuse.She felt that in her heart, the position occupied by Nie Kong was much more important than the dimensional gap.


    "Orpheus stay by my side, I hope you, as my dependent, will stay with me and live!" Nie Kong held Orpheus''s shoulder and looked at Lolita face to face.


    Orpheus didn''t speak, a distressed expression appeared on her cheek.The choice between fish and bear''s paw is the most tormenting place.


    Seeing Orpheus was silent and did not speak, Nie Kong handed the mutant soldier chess piece to Orpheus''s hands: "Then I will be your promise, and be my dependent soldier..." It is estimated that none of the demon chess pieces can be so powerful. Orpheus, but Nie Kong happened to have a mutant soldier chess piece.After the mutation, it can reincarnate stronger family members.For example, the vampire Gasparoli, the bishop of other districts who originally had the evil eye of suspending time, could not reincarnate her, but the bishop of Rias was a mutant chess piece.


    Orpheus, who had little talk at all, had no room to refuse, she froze and went on to mutate the chess pieces. After a long time of silence, she burst into the most touching smile for the first time.


    "I see!" It seems that Orpheus has already made a choice-to be Nie Kong''s dependent demon soldier!After getting Orpheus, Nie Kong''s remaining 5 soldiers and chess pieces were not full. This time, DXD has gained a lot.


    After finishing the affairs of the heavens and the demon world, maybe a few years have passed, and then it is time to leave.


    "Master, are we going to return to the Demon Realm now?" The Japan in the human world has been destroyed, and it doesn''t make sense to stay here, so Griffia asked.


    "The Devil will wait for time in the future. The most important thing now is to go to the Celestial World to play. Serapura, you show me Gabriel. I will go to the Celestial World and I want her to lead the way." Nie Kong looked at and asked to guard the prisoners. Seraphim of Selafur reminded her aloud.


    "Hmph...How could she escape if I was there. Since the master is worried, then I should tie it tighter." Seraphus used his ice magic to create a three-meter cross. Then use magic to ice her limbs on it.From a distance, Gabriel, who was crucified, was as holy as the executed Jesus.Because the celestial beast shot was a bit heavy, she was still sleeping.


    "Master, after we go to the heavens, let Gabriel fall by the way, what do you think of my proposal?" Seraphus regarded her as a competitor, so she was very excited to deal with Gabriel.


    "Falling you big-headed ghost, take her quickly, we are ready to set off. The purpose of this trip is to control the system of the heavens, and then ask Aisha and the others to return to the protection of the gods!" Nie Kong knocked Seraphim''s head hard , And then explained.


    Anyway, the human world is over, and the heaven is a good choice.The words of the devil wait until he controls the system, anyway, they have no strength to resist.


    "It hurts!" Sai Lavlu glared at her master, rushing towards Nie Kong with her teeth and claws, and Cang Na let out a giggle.


    The world of heaven is separated from the world of human beings, which is like the existence of the demon world.The two realms use the human realm as the intermediate point and are mutually implicated.And between the two interfaces, there is a gap of space between them!Unless there is the same magic circle teleportation, it is difficult to forcibly break into other interfaces.Of course, except for Orpheus, the gap in space cannot prevent the strong from coming and going.


    Hearing that he was going to heaven, Orpheus showed a positive expression.Orpheus, who spoke very little, actively asked to lead the way, and then waited until Nie Kong agreed and led them to the dimensional gap between the two worlds.


    After swimming freely for several hours, Orpheus took Nie Kong and the others to the beautiful heaven.The heavens are full of warm sunshine, and the flowerbeds are full of flower bones that bloom throughout the seasons.


    The fascinating bells rang, as if they could make people forget all their worries, it was like heaven.No, this is indeed heaven.


    The heavens are full of rich sacred power and are natural enemies of demons.A demon without the Demon King level can''t bear such pure sacred power, so Nie Kong put the cat and the others in his Ding Tian Ring.


    The celestial beast showed a very enjoyable expression, which seemed very suitable for the growth of an angel.Angels in the heavens are rare, far fewer than pure-bred demons, and most of them are two-winged angels.It seems that after the death of God, no one can make an angel anymore.


    After Michael died, they lost their leader.And when they saw Nie Kong and the others broke into the heavens, the guards of the heavens began to attack Nie Kong and them.


    "They are the demons who strayed into the heavens. We are bound to protect the heavens." The guards launched a general attack and wanted to rescue Gabriel who was caught by Nie Kong.


    As for them, they were handed over to the Celestial Beast.The ten-winged angel''s initiative to suppress, soon the voice of the opposing angel disappeared in the heavens.Holding the second strongest goddess, Huangtian Thunder Prison, Durio Gasyado, was no exception. The ten-winged angel he reincarnated was quite powerful, but he died on Griffia''s holy spear.

 397 The collapsed two-dimensional body 0403, Gabriel

    Gabriel faintly opened his star-like eyes, and finally woke up.When she found that she was in the heaven, she was obviously taken aback.The battle before the coma came to her mind. She was clearly fighting in the human world, why did she return to the heaven?And he didn''t die, what happened to Michael and the others now?Looking around, I found a sense of tightness in my limbs.


    Although the injury was recovered by the warm light of heaven, how could he not be able to move?And the extremities pass freely, happy, relaxed and cool feeling.Looking down, she let out a cry.


    Her limbs were divided into large letters and tied to a cross like ice crystals. The ice magic crawled over her innocent body, and then locked her there.


    "Woo..." Gabriel wanted to call out, but there was something stuck in his mouth.She burst out the sacred power of her body, and the ice cube cracked and cracked.In the heavens, Gabriel''s strength has been greatly blessed.


    "Master...you see she is awake!" Seraphim''s voice came, and Nie Kong looked at Gabriel who was about to break free.Although they had subdued the angels in the heavens, Nie Kong did not find a system to control the heavens.


    It is estimated that such secret things are only known to the top angels.Just when Gabriel woke up, Nie Kong was about to ask her a question about the system.


    "Why do you appear in the heavens? Where are Michael and the others?" Gabriel screamed out after seeing Nie Kong and the others.


    "Of course they are dead in our hands, and we have now occupied the heavens. Just have something to ask you, you will answer me obediently..." Nie Kong appeared in front of Gabriel and prevented her from escaping. .


    After hearing Nie Kong''s words, Gabriel''s entire body seemed to have disappeared.She had never been so desperate. Not only did Michael die, but also the heavens?Imagine that the heaven that the Lord left for them was invaded by demons, and her pure heart was distorted.


    "What a joke, how could I tell you where the system that controls the heavens is!" Gabriel''s pretty face was tight, and Nie Kong glared at him.


    "Really..." Nie Kong suddenly got close to Gabriel, scared her pretty face pale.Before she could react, her thigh seemed to be crawling.The warm and unfamiliar stimulation made the pure Gabriel skin covered with tiny pink bumps.


    The angel''s wings were twinkling, it seemed that it was on the verge of falling into danger!


    "It''s the first time...so what should I do at this time. You...you want me to fall...?" The holy Gabriel showed the expression of a woman he had never seen before, but it was quite lethal. force.


    "The condition is to tell me the system, what do you think?"


    "I will fall... Ah, Lord, forgive me like this... But... But the system is the key to maintaining the heavens, how could I tell you..." Gabriel thought of being strong and didn''t give in to Nie Kong. The lewd prestige.


    "In this case, you can use your aura to overcome it. It may be unexpected that you don''t need to fall." Nie Kong hugged his soft body into his arms, and the two were close to each other.


    The owner was so bold, he... actually forced Gabriel to do that kind of thing.He also said that he didn''t drive her to fall. Was it actually cheating Seraphim.

 398 The collapse of the second element text 0404, control the heaven

    I used to think that Adam and the others were stupid, and they would be deceived to grow a forbidden fruit, and then they were driven out of the paradise of Eden.But after savoring such happiness, Gabriel felt that the past was so pale and meaningless.


    It turns out that being alive... would you be so happy? She was obsessed with that feeling.At this moment, she understood the reason why angels would fall.Because of Nie Kong''s strong support for Shuangxiu, Gabriel began to add a pair of wings, from ten wings to twelve wings.


    Instantly promoted to a stronger level of Michael, the divine power suppressed Seraphus who was watching nearby.


    The energy strengthened Gabriel, and Seraphim looked at Gabriel who became more and more sacred in surprise.Why did Gabriel not fall, but will be more holy?Seraphim was full of questions, and she had the urge to dig out Gabriel''s head.


    After a long rest, Gabriel finally awoke, and the first thing he opened his eyes was to look at his wings.When she found that the wings remained white and clean, she finally showed a relieved expression.


    "I... why haven''t I fallen?" Gabriel was surprised when he felt his own powerful sacred power.Nie Kong hugged Gabriel''s waist from behind, and then said in her ears: "Why am I willing to make you fall? Can you tell me where the system is now?"


    "You... after you get the system, will... destroy our heavenly realm?" Gabriel did not directly answer Nie Kong''s question, but looked at him and asked.


    Nie Kong shook his head and smiled faintly: "I want to give the heavens to my angel celestial beast to manage. You think too much." How could Nie Kong be willing to destroy such a beautiful heaven.


    Gabriel breathed out his mouth, and then told Nie Kong the information of the system in detail, including the method of control.After listening to Gabriel''s words, Nie Kong finally understood the so-called system.


    It is a product that can condense the power of human belief in DXD, and through its diffusion, the power of the heavens can be maintained.And through a strong belief, Michael successfully transformed the clergy into angels through experiments.


    The system maintains the divine power of heaven and manages heaven¡¯s affairs through it.So even if the god dies, Michael can maintain heaven through systematic management.


    Nie Kong took Serapura and Gabriel to the Celestial Beast and the others, and then moved forward in the direction of the system together.On the way, Seraphim did not speak in anger.It is estimated that seeing Gabriel''s strength has surpassed her, she was born unwilling.


    But after Aisha and the others knew that Nie Kong said that they would take them back to the embrace of the Lord, the three women hugged in excitement.The celestial beast, who was training an angel, saw the beautiful Gabriel, and smiled appreciatively.Nie Kong didn''t say anything, but the celestial beast seemed to know everything.That''s right, after more than ten years of sharing the same bed, the tacit understanding of the two people has reached an unprecedented 100%, which is simply heart-warming.


    The system is located in the center of heaven, in front of a tall and magnificent building.There are several eight-winged angels guarding it, which shows the degree of attention.They saw the leader Gabriel appear, so they didn''t mean to stop Nie Kong and the others.


    Because the sacred energy inside was too strong, only Nie Kong, Celestial Beast, Aisha and the three daughters, Gabriel and Orpheus could enter it.The rest of Griffia, Seraphim, Hei Ge stayed outside, waiting for Nie Kong and the others to come out.


    The magnificent building is very empty, and the white energy is slowly sucked into the huge magic circle in the center of the building as if it were materialized.After the power of faith was sucked into the magic circle, a certain qualitative change began.


    Before long, the power of faith was transformed into sacred power and spread out.A considerable amount of sacred power flowed into a nearby luminous spot, and the rest spread and volatilized in the heavens.


    It turned out that the system was like his own meditation, no wonder he felt very familiar.It is estimated that after understanding its principle, Nie Kong can manipulate the central magic circle through his soul.And the position where the divine power circulates should be the reincarnation angel system studied by Michael.


    After Gabriel who was present explained the principle of the system for Nie Kong, Nie Kong couldn''t wait to push Aisha and asked her to go and sit there.


    After Aisha drew a cross on her chest, she was not afraid to walk into the rich warm light.When she walked in, the meek divine power burst out brightly.


    After half an hour of waiting, the new Aisha finally appeared in front of Nie Kong.She is as lovely and beautiful as ever, and she has a somewhat holy temperament.Above her head, there was a bright halo floating in the air.And behind her, a pair of white wings appeared.


    It seems that the reincarnation is very successful, and Asia has become an angel as she wishes.After seeing her change, Asia wept with joy.To be able to go to heaven close to God after death is the long-cherished wish of the clergyman.


    Seeing Aisha''s changes, Irina and Xenovia ran into positions vying.The warm light reappeared, and the other two women became angels at the same time.Xenovia had Durando''s sake, and she had three pairs of wings after she turned around.And Irina is a double-double, obviously stronger than Aisha.


    After taking control of the system, Nie Kong had grasped the lifeblood of the heavens, and the destruction of the heavens was almost in his mind.Controlling the transformation of faith is equivalent to controlling the life and death of the heavens.


    No wonder Gabriel is not afraid of the threat of corruption, the original system is really important.The belief in the second element is many times weaker than the belief in the collection of my own fixed heaven ring, but the principle is the same, but the formation of my ring is more than a thousand cups more complicated than the magic array in front of me.

 399 The collapsed two-dimensional text 0405, the three-dimensional Japanese god

    In the real world, qiyun bees, which ordinary people cannot see, flock to the small small country east of China.With the influx of horrible beliefs, Japan, sheltered by eight million gods, began to prosper.


    Compared with the huge China in the west, both spiritual civilization and material are far more rotten than Japan, like dead wood.Under the influence of Japanese culture, the loss of Huaxia''s faith is very serious.


    But if you look closely, the situation in which Huaxia''s vitality is gradually recovering is like a spring grass stubbornly surviving.


    The gods cannot directly intervene in the world, and the descending of the gods has been severely obstructed by the Jade Emperor and others!Even if it is down to earth, a few gods alone cannot reverse the situation. The source of the loss must be found.Belief is still missing, as if waiting for the protagonist to come out and save.


    In the Godland of Japan, Kotenhara, the power of faith is like fertilizer to nurture eight million gods in it.They plundered China¡¯s faith and used it to strengthen themselves.Gao Tianyuan is like a fairyland, with beautiful mountains and green waters, full of aura, as if materialized, not polluting the dust of the world.


    In the magnificent building in the middle of Gao Tianyuan, four dignified gods sit cross-legged on the futon, enjoying the expanding incense.The faint aura from them is obviously very advanced.


    The god sitting on the highest suddenly opened his majestic eyes slowly, and he looked at the three gods at the bottom.As if he felt his gaze, the four gods at the bottom were awake from the concentration at the same time.


    "Is Er et al. have recently noticed that the power of faith at this time is missing compared to the previous period, and the concentration of the content is almost one-fifth less." It was the Japanese father Izanaki, the most noble god in Japan.


    "It is indeed very abnormal. In the past, the situation was more and less stable and increased! But now it is gradually decreasing, as if something has been stolen." The only goddess who speaks, she was created by Izanaki Amaterasu-the sun god of Japan.


    "I''ll do the calculations, and see who is at the trouble!" Yuedu began to pinch his fingers, carrying the great magical powers to calculate the movement of the heavenly way.But the more calculated, the more his brows wrinkled.


    The secret of heaven is very messy, as if disturbed by a mighty power, he didn''t count it.


    "The secret of heaven has been messed up, there is a mighty power to shield the secret of heaven. But the saint has been hidden, who is destroying our plan!" The saint has declared the hidden world after the calamity.And the gods born now are the strongest than the Golden Fairy Daluo-the Golden Fairy who cut off the three corpses.


    "The saints are all ants, but our kingdom of God has no chance to become holy. But if our plan is successful, the hope of holy..." Susano''s eyes showed a greedy look, and it seems that he has been promoted to Da Luo Jinxian. He coveted the chance of sanctification.


    It turns out that they want to create a two-dimensional world, and then slowly move closer to the three-dimensional so that they can become holy with the merits of opening the sky like Pangu.If the two-dimensional element absorbs enough faith, it might be possible.


    Izanagi closed his eyes again, and after half a stick of incense, he let out a strong spiritual energy.


    "It turns out that the three emperors of China blocked the secrets. No wonder this is the case. The three emperors want to destroy our plan and save their descendants of China..." The three emperors gained the faith of the human race, so they cultivated a righteous fruit.Although they have not reached the saints, their status in front of the heaven is slightly inferior to the saints.


    "But with the supervision of the heavens, the three emperors can''t blatantly interfere with the human world, what is the reason for the loss of faith." Amaterasu asked the doubts in her mind, and she was very surprised.


    "So the problem appeared in the two-dimensional world that we created, and the root cause should be right there. Treat me with my divine consciousness to investigate..." Izanagi was murderous, and his terrifying divine consciousness covered the two-dimensional creation. world.


    The two-dimensional world is very big, and it takes a long time for his corpse corpse cultivation base to explore all of it.Having noticed many multi-dimensional elements, he found that there was no problem with the one that absorbed the most beliefs in the front.


    And when he realized that several dimensions had been destroyed for no reason, he roared out of anger.


    "Who... dare to destroy the world that we have created in a few epochs." It turned out that Nie Kong had done too much in the first few dimensions, and now it was discovered by Izanagi.After discovering the source of the problem, he lost Gu Jing Wubo''s mentality.


    "No wonder this is the case. It turns out that the Three Emperors sent people to sneak into the world we created, and then they want to destroy the world that we have created with painstaking efforts? Several dimensions have been destroyed, what a damn..."


    "Father, have you found the murderer?" Yuedu asked.


    "Wait... we have created a wide range of two dimensions. I will spend a lot of time looking for the point of collapse. But anyway, I will find the smuggled rat and pinch him to death..." Naqi showed a cruel expression and made a clenched gesture.He knew that the murderer''s goal was to destroy the world, so he was looking for the place where he began to collapse in the dimension.


    "But if the three emperors intervene, we can''t fight them now..." Yue Du knew the horror of the three emperors, so she expressed her own thoughts.Although they were unable to show up in the Huoyun Cave, who knew what magical powers they possessed.


    "Of course they will obstruct, but there is no way to appear openly. Moreover, if we use too much force to intervene in the matter of the second dimension, it will lead to a loss of balance between the dimensions. After I find him, I will kill him without telling the three emperors. !"


    Nie Kong had gone through several dimensional destruction journeys, and now finally faced the greatest crisis.The opponent is a god in the three-dimensional, far more powerful than the two-dimensional.


    At this time, Nie Kong was sealing the true red dragon god emperor in his armor and forging a new armor.It glowed with fiery red light, especially the dragon in front of the armor was very majestic.


    The jade of the armor was inlaid in the eyes of the giant dragon, and just looking at him could feel the roar of the true red dragon emperor.


    The spirit of the Qilong turned from the Scarlet Dragon Emperor to the True Scarlet Dragon God Emperor, and Nie Kong finally understood its efficacy after wearing it.After every second, the power is doubled, and the limit is actually expanded from eight times to 100 times!


    From this it can be seen how many times the strength of the true red dragon god emperor is stronger than the red dragon emperor.After Nie Kong double repaired Gabriel, he was already 16 times the power of the Demon King, as if it had been increased a hundred times-1600 times. Thinking about Nie Kong was very excited.Although it was an external object ascension, Nie Kong knew that his time in the future would definitely surpass the existence of armor...

 400 The collapse of the second element text 0406, Kings Landing Three Realms

    After mastering the Celestial System, Nie Kong made the Celestial Beast into a god-like existence.Using the power of faith in the second dimension, he indirectly raised the celestial beast to the level of the twelve-winged angel.


    The strength of the two angels soared, but they were very well-behaved in front of Nie Kong.No matter what unreasonable request Nie Kong made, they would satisfy Nie Kong.For example, after Nie Kong spent a few months in the heavens, he held the first beauty pageant in the heavens.Nie Kong''s goal was to pick out the most beautiful angel, and then take him into the harem of his angel army.The prize of the competition is that the "Master" will protect them and give them a pair of wings.


    Although the number of angels in the heavens is rare, Nie Kong accidentally participated in a large number of contestants, with 100 girls.Even the three daughters of Aisha, who had just reincarnated, signed up for the beauty contest.


    In terms of appearance, the three women are certainly ranked in the top ten of angels.After rebirth, he added a bit of holiness, which is really beautiful and pleasant.After the game, ten selected beauties appeared in Nie Kong''s bedroom. When looking forward to the Lord''s gift, Nie Kong brought the celestial beast to appear and fulfilled their wishes.They succeeded in increasing their wings, but at the price of stealing the forbidden fruit.


    Especially Aisha''s emerald-like eyes looked at Nie Kong with tears, her legs clamped Nie Kong''s waist and abdomen, and then cried: "Teacher... you want to make Aisha depraved. "The look of eagerness and fear is not to mention cute.


    It was Xenovia who was bold, she took the initiative to cater to Nie Kong''s impact, and then said something to get Nie Kong''s genes.The three women lay in a line on the bed and let Nie Kong taste them.


    After half a night of battle, Nie Kong turned the ten most beautiful angels in the heavens into his women.When they wake up early in the morning, they find that the wings behind them have increased.


    "That should really be a gift from the Lord, otherwise there would be such happiness." The ten angels crossed their chests, and then looked at Nie Kong with gleaming eyes, as if they had seen a favorite toy.


    After double repairs, Nie Kong finally detonated their feelings as women.The simple ones usually only pray, how can they resist the primitive happiness that erodes them.Although they have not fallen, they are just as fallen.


    After fixing the heavens, Nie Kong led dozens of female angels with six wings and above to the devil.The goal is to dominate the Demon Realm, and then give it to his own woman Sona to manage.


    The four great demon kings of the demon world died dead and surrendered, but the seventy-two pillars of the senior demon king bloodline still did not mean to surrender.When Nie Kong led the women''s army into the Demon Realm, the Demon Realm troops had already been waiting here for a long time.


    Looking at it, they were all old faces, which Nie Kong had seen in the battle to grab his daughter Lias.Two thirds are contemporary families of high-level pure-blood demons, and a few are young ones.


    They panic that Nie Kong will ban the position of their nobles and lose the superior bloodline advantage.It can only be said that their ideas are very old-fashioned, so the young demons do not agree with it.


    There were ten demons of the demon king, dozens of high-level demons, and hundreds of intermediate-level demons, many of whom were the relationship between the family members.Almost all the power of the family was dispatched, which shows their importance to Nie Kong.


    And when he saw him leading more than a hundred angels with six wings and above, they were shocked to sweat on their foreheads.The terrifying sacred power shines upon each other, shining the purple demon world like a bright noon.


    Angels are demons, and six-winged angels are enough to suppress intermediate demons.And if the 8-winged angels fight against the high-level demons, they will have an innate advantage.


    Nie Kong stood at the forefront, with his family members in a row on the left and right, then Li Yasi¡¯s family members, and finally in the air were the angel troops, the fallen angel troops...


    With their magic power, they are worthy of the enemy. There are dozens of masters at the top of the Demon King, hundreds of high-level demons... Such a vast team is enough to wipe out any force in the Three Realms!!


    "Kill them for me..." As Nie Kong waved his big hand, the girls around him excitedly rushed to the opposite demon army.The difference between the strength of the two is too great, and their aura without fighting is directly weakened by most.


    Hundreds of angels gathered the terrifying sacred power, and then sent them a beam of purification.The light gun that is several hundred meters wide is more than twenty times stronger than the governor of the fallen angel!


    Most of the demons in the front were wiped out, and only advanced demons could survive.But Nie Kong''s attack did not stop. Behind the sacred are the magic bullets headed by Griffia.


    After the bombing of the two, there were only a few demon-level demons left in the opposing army.They are the Patriarch of Phoenix and Baal... but they are in a terrible condition, and they are seriously injured.


    "The strength gap is too big, even if we have Phoenix tears, we have no chance to take it!" Baal''s Patriarch murmured. He was a little grateful for his son''s choice. He didn''t accompany him to stop the ambitious Nie Kong. .


    The worst is the Phoenix family. Almost all the males have participated in the war. The blood of the purebred demon of their family has been broken.


    "We...we are willing to surrender..." The Patriarch of the Baal family raised his hands. It seemed that he would rather surrender than death.After all, if it perishes, what''s the use of being superior?


    "I don''t accept surrender. If you are an enemy, you must have the consciousness of death..." What''s the use of Nie Kong asking them to come, directly ordering the girl team to kill them!After eliminating the extreme die-hards, the purebred demons of the Demon Realm are even rarer, and they are simply ten rooms and nine empty spaces!


    Seraphim was thankful that he was the Patriarch of Xidi and surrendered to Nie Kong, otherwise he would definitely suffer a heavy price.


    After annihilating the stubborn party, Nie Kong handed over the matters of the Demon Realm to Sister Cangna.And he didn''t ask for anything, just built a palace in the demon world, and then became the only demon king in the demon world.


    After staying in the Demon Realm for a few days, Nie Kong finally repaired Seraful and successfully won the hearts of Sister Cangna.What''s funny is that when Nie Kong forcefully entered the innermost part of Seraphus, Seraphus, who was yelling and noisy, stopped crying strangely. She curiously watched Nie Kong swimming in her small body, she suddenly felt like never before. The intense stimulation.


    So far, Nie Kong succeeded in dominating the three realms of DXD with a powerful posture.Cang Na realized her wish, successfully implemented her long-dreamed policy, and then established many equal ranking competition schools.To become a high-level demon, one must rely on one''s own ranking competition to gain fame.

 401 The collapse of the second element text 0407, Jiaer

    "Hey... have you heard that today is the birthday of the princess." In the devil world, several mature female demons were talking about something.Girls, regardless of race, their personalities are like gossip.


    "Which princess''s birthday is it? We haven''t got the news. Where did you get the information?"


    "Of course I will understand. After all, my sister has successfully chosen to enter the Demon King''s Palace to serve the great Demon King." The most beautiful milf among them said triumphantly, as if showing off something.


    "It''s so good..." The rest of the milfs looked at her enviously. To enter the palace and serve His Majesty the Demon King, he had to go through a lot of selections, just like choosing the most beautiful and wise girl in the Demon World.


    It is a very face-to-face thing in the Demon Realm that her own girl can be elected to the Demon King''s Palace as a maid.


    "According to my exclusive information, today is Princess Jia''er''s birthday. I heard that His Royal Highness will hold a grand birthday party for her." It turned out to be Jia''er''s birthday. No wonder the Devildom will be a sensation.


    Since Nie Kong ruled the Demon Realm, the policies promulgated have won the hearts of the people, and Nie Kong has been loved by many demons.Of course, Nie Kong didn''t do anything, so Cang Na and the women handled all the things.How can Nie Kong have time to manage such a troublesome thing.


    It was equivalent to Nie Kong dominating the Three Realms not long after it was Jia''er''s birthday.The Demon King¡¯s Palace was very lively, and the girls presented their gifts to Jiaer.Today Jiaer is dressed very beautifully. She looks like a princess in a red dress.


    The banquet was held in Nie Kong¡¯s palace, and the beautiful maids around were preparing food for the banquet.The maids are very beautiful, and they seem to have passed Nie Kong''s thousands of choices.


    Nie Kong didn''t invite anyone from the Demon Realm to come. For him, the palace was his private crystal palace.The daughter¡¯s birthday can be celebrated by herself, and the others Nie Kong didn¡¯t care.


    Beautiful music echoed in the hall of the palace, and the women appeared at the banquet, surrounded by Nie Kong.


    Just about to sit down, Jia Er was already able to run up with the corner of her skirt, and she stretched her hand in the air like a princess, her eyes flashing with expectation.Nie Kong smiled slightly, stretched out his hand and held it, Jia''er''s pretty face was inexplicable surprise.


    Nie Kong brought Jia''er''s soft five fingers to the banquet venue, and began to dance to the beautiful music.


    The father and daughter are very skillful in cooperation, both rigid and soft.Jia''er''s pretty face is like a cloud and the moon is bright, how can Ye girl become such a lady today.


    "Jia''er, it''s rare to see you so happy as today." Nie Kong put his arms around Jia''er''s slender waist, and then whispered in her ear.My daughter has been raised for more than ten years, from 120cm to 150cm now.Although she kept Lori''s green body, the softness of her breasts for Nie Kong was very clear.From fried eggs to oranges, the process is really long.


    But Nie Kong hoped that Jia''er would keep her current figure so that he could always pet her and love her like a daughter.Compared to Lias, the little loli has the taste of a daughter.


    Jia''er saw her father, her pretty face blushed slightly, and she whispered: "Why, I''ve always been very happy." The father who has been with her for more than ten years, Jia''er''s mind has been in a trance. Happy memories.


    But today is the most special day. It is the anniversary of Nie Kongchu''s embrace of Jiaer, which is equivalent to Jiaer''s birthday.And some time ago, Nie Kong promised Jia''er something, which made Jia''er especially excited.


    Is her long-awaited day finally coming.Dad has not forgotten the special birthday gift he said.


    After the dance, Nie Kong released Jiaer''s finger.Then with a clattering sound, Rias and the others appeared around Nie Kong as if charging, their white fingers stretched towards Nie Kong, the meaning was very obvious.


    It seems that after seeing the loving dance of the two, the girls all started to feel jealous.Nie Kong sweating, found himself too busy for the first time.Helplessly, Nie Kong could only take turns to accompany the girls and danced an elegant dance.


    Nie Kong is very uncomfortable with dancing. On the contrary, he likes more direct exercises.But the girls looked at him with gleaming eyes, and he couldn''t say anything to refuse.


    After happily ending the banquet, it was ten o''clock in the middle of the night.Jia''er stared at Nie Kong, for fear that Nie Kong would forget his promise.


    Nie Kong couldn''t laugh or cry, why is his daughter so anxious to eat it herself.


    He beckoned to Jia''er, Jia''er was very pleased, she appeared in front of Nie Kong in front of Nie Kong with the corner of the red skirt, stepping on the shoes made of crystal.When Jiaer was about to say something, Nie Kong''s right hand suddenly passed through Jiaer''s knee.


    "Hehe... This is the first time that Dad is holding Jia''er like this."


    Like a princess, Nie Kong hugged Jia''er in his arms.Jiaer exclaimed, and then wrapped her father''s neck.She looked at Nie Kong excitedly, her eyes filled with idiotic love.


    "Dad promised Jia''er early to give his daughter an unforgettable birthday night!" Nie Kong hugged Jia''er and walked to the bedroom, then threw the small Jia''er in the center of the soft bed.


    "Um...finally...is it finally coming, Jiaer must give it to her father without reservation!" Jiaer crawled towards Nie Kong on the spacious bed, and the two pressed close.


    The first kiss was dedicated to my dad, and then prepared for the first experience, so exciting............

 402 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0408, the prelude to prepare to leave

    "Don''t look, it''s shameful."


    Embracing Jiaer, Nie Kong spent a good night with his daughter.There were no girls to bother, and Nie Kong did not go out to meet the other girls and gave Jiaer the happiest night.


    Nie Kong accompanied the girls to spend a beautiful and happy day in the Demon World.Seeing that the power of faith absorbed by Ding Tian Jie grew stronger, Nie Kong knew that he was ready to leave the DXD world.


    But before leaving, he wants to take away the most beautiful girl in DXD.Especially after choosing by yourself, the beauties and demons who specialize in serving themselves.Among them, Nie Kong found out that Phoenix''s daughter, Levi, was actually in the queue. Could it be that she wanted to avenge herself.Nie Kong was not afraid at all, instead he took the initiative to appear in front of her alone.


    The lovely Levi was afraid to step back a few steps, but instead of making a move, he bent over and bowed in horror, and then avoided Nie Kong in a panic.It turned out that after investigation, the Phoenix family had lost many times due to ranking competitions and had lost their previous glory.


    After losing a male child in the family, they can hardly maintain their living expenses.After living a life of luxury, how can they endure such thrift?After hearing Nie Kong''s recruitment of a maid, the family rushed Levi to apply.


    Levi''s couldn''t avoid Nie Kong''s attack. Not long after, she could only lie on Nie Kong''s bed and dedicate herself to the enjoyment of her master.After several happy double repairs, she finally grew up to be a true phoenix.


    In short, after Nie Kong comfortably enjoyed two years of emperor career, Nie Kong, who was tired of playing, was ready to leave DXD.During this trip, he found his daughter Li Yasi, whose strength has increased a hundredfold, and Nie Kong has no regrets.


    After gathering the girls in the palace, Nie Kong moved them and the palace into his Dingtian Ring.With the support of powerful soul power, his limit is to carry objects several kilometers in size.


    "It''s time to leave, where will the next world be?" With boundless expectations, Nie Kong didn''t notice the danger.After hunting for more than ten years, he may have forgotten the danger of the three-dimensional.

 403 The collapse of the second element text 0409, the rescue of the three emperors

    The world created by the Japanese gods in the depths, no matter how much power you get in the second dimension, you should not be able to transcend its limitations.As the same, there are any restrictions on growth.To be detached requires external interference.


    For example, Nie Kong inherited the goddess cultivation technique of Emperor Xuanyuan, which belongs to the rules of the power of the three-dimensional origin.When he cultivates to the highest level, even the three-dimensional gods and Buddhas can surpass.


    But because Nie Kong went too far, so now the Japanese gods finally found the mouse inside, Nie Kong, along the collapsed node.


    Izanagi, who was sitting cross-legged on the highest point of the grand hall in the center of Japan''s Takatenbara Kingdom of God, suddenly opened his deterrent eyes.He had no face in the ancient well, but the aura that radiated from his body was very violent, obviously angry.


    "Father God, have you found anything?" Seeing Izanaki''s expression, the three gods present expected something.Someone sneaked into the two-dimensional world they spent years creating and took away their fruits. Not to mention the Father God, even they were very angry.


    "I have found the goal, but it turned out to be a mortal who doesn''t even have a Tianxian cultivation base!! He just destroyed the world development we set, no wonder the faith will be lost..." Divine consciousness swept to Nie Kong''s position, his eyes revealed A strong murderous intent.


    "Father, do you want to kill him immediately?" Amaterasu showed bloodthirsty behavior, like a scorpion-like enchantress.Such ants dare to destroy their plan, it is really worthy of death.


    "Of course... otherwise, if you let him slip to other worlds, it would take a lot of time to find him. You help me stabilize the world inside, and I will shoot him down." Izanagi was full of spiritual energy. The spiritual sense locked Nie Kong who was about to leave in the DXD.


    "Yes, Father God!" Amaterasu and the three of them shot at the same time, condensing the power to easily destroy the world, and at the same time shot out in the middle.


    The three dazzling rays of light condensed together, but the surprise was that it did not trigger a super explosion, but penetrated the space just like piercing the paper.In the blink of an eye, a black hole more than ten meters in size appeared in front.


    Inside the black hole is the two-dimensional world they created, and after the black hole appeared, Izanagi controlled the energy between the heaven and the earth to attack Nie Kong, which was locked by the vast spiritual sense.


    The milky white ball was thrown towards the black circular channel, shining like a meteor.At the moment when the Japanese gods took action, the three emperors in the fire cloud cave opened their eyes at the same time.


    "Although the way of heaven restricts our chances of action, he is the kind of fire for our China, so we must protect him... Try your last chance to save him, everyone!"


    If the plan that the three emperors worked hard to come up with fails, the next time they are vigilant, there is no hope of success.The energy emitted by the three emperors once again broke through the barrier, and then locked Izanagi''s attack to block it.


    In the DXD Demon Realm, Nie Kong suddenly felt the air more depressed than ever.The sky flashed and thundered, presenting a scene like the end of the world.And his spiritual sense felt as if someone was staring at him all the time, but he couldn''t find the figure.


    He faintly suppressed the uneasy emotions in his heart. When he was about to activate the Po Yuan array, a black hole several hundred meters large appeared in the sky.And from the dark black hole, there is a milky white light shining.


    The spiritual sense spread out, and Nie Kong''s face became pale when he touched the milky white energy in the black hole.There was a powerful spiritual sense in the energy, and Nie Kong''s spiritual sense broke apart during the encounter.


    If he hadn''t quit early, his soul source would definitely be damaged.


    An extremely dangerous warning, Nie Kong wanted to escape here.But he suddenly felt terrifying pressure, and his body and soul could no longer move.Nie Kong panicked, who in the second dimension would have such a terrifying soul cultivation.


    The milky energy rushed out of the black hole, and then hit Nie Kong.And when Nie Kong was panicked and desperate, a black hole several hundred meters large appeared in the distant sky again.


    The golden warm energy rushed in front of Nie Kong, blocking the sudden attack when he was in danger.The collision of the two energies caused a violent shock in the world of DXD.


    Click... The sound of a click, the surrounding space was like glass shattering, and all the places Nie Kong saw were black cracks.Fortunately, the familiar golden energy protected him.


    "What a terrifying cultivation base, who is going to kill me?" Nie Kong sweated on his forehead, and he found himself as weak as an ant before the attack just now.I thought that after a few dimensions, I was already very good, but...


    "Huh... you really are the three emperors of China. Although you are already detached, you can stop the evolution of the world at will. Don''t you fear the punishment of the heavens..." It came from midair as if it could shake Nie Kong away. The strange voice of the soul, with an angry roar in his tone.


    "This son is destined to us!" Lian Sanhuang learned the face of two Western saints, but Izanagi became even more angry.It''s so shameless. You told him to sneak into the world we created.


    With the help of the Three Emperors, with the four of them, there was no way to hurt Nie Kong.The power gap between them is too big, even if all the Japanese gods are not the opponents of the three emperors.


    The fierce confrontation between the two, no matter how the Japanese gods attacked, they couldn''t hurt Nie Kong, who was protected by the Three Emperors.


    "The gods of the Japanese kingdom have noticed you. In the future, in the world created by the Japanese kingdom, act low-key. We can only help you this time." A familiar voice came directly from Nie Kong''s mind. It was a human being. Huang Xuanyuan''s voice.


    "It turns out that the attack just now was a three-dimensional Japanese god? No wonder I don''t have the power to resist." Nie Kong nodded heavily, and then launched the Po Yuan formation while having the protection of the Three Emperors.


    The surging power of faith worked, and then the ring shot a milky white energy sword several meters long, which easily broke through the barriers full of cracks.


    Seeing Nie Kong ruining all their efforts, they would agree, and they desperately wanted to kill Nie Kong.And when Nie Kong would have felt that he left smoothly, the situation progressed and deteriorated.

 404 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0410, a new beginning

    When the light blade shot into the void, a full ten seconds passed, when the light group in the sky reached its extreme point, a deep muffled thunder sound came.As soon as the white light converged, the air suddenly transformed into a pitch-black hole. Although it was much weaker than the three-dimensional attacking him, the space inside was very stable.Compared to the current DXD world, the black hole feels safer.DXD is now in a sign of destruction due to the fierce fighting between the gods.


    Nie Kong, who had traveled through it, knew that this was the gateway to other two-dimensional worlds.


    "In the future, there will be no protection from the power of the Three Emperors. It seems that I really have to act low-key!" Recalling the horror of dying, Nie Kong gritted his teeth and rushed into the black hole.However, the second element is a world created by Japanese gods, and they are willing to let Nie Kong leave.Although Nie Kong could not be killed in front of the Three Emperors, Izanagi planned to change the direction of the tunnel that Nie Kong broke through.The two-dimensional world that he was born out of the world based on the imagination of the people of the country has more than a dozen personal attributes that are even closer to the level of the Taiyi Golden Immortal.In that case, they had to use the products they created to kill Nie Kong as much as possible.


    After all, Nie Kong is the pinnacle of mankind, and he has not reborn as a fairy.The power of the Taiyi Golden Immortal was simply ten million times that of Nie Kong.With them, it is no wonder that Izanagi would throw him into a high-risk world.


    After Nie Kong jumped into the black hole, Izanagi took time to use his spiritual sense to forcibly interfere with the direction of the space tunnel.The two collided with a bang, and there was an unprecedented explosion.The Three Emperors who were far away in Huoyun Cave could no longer intervene in Izanagi''s actions. They could only wish Nie Kong more blessings.Confronting Tiandao''s two shots, they estimated that there would be no chance to save Nie Kong in the future.


    "The world of the two-dimensional element was created by us. Three emperors, please wait and see. He who has not arrived in the mere celestial immortal will die in our two-dimensional element... Haha! Although he has no ability to kill him in front of you, he is here now. The purpose of this is super dangerous. Take a bet and see if he can come out alive!" Izanagi reversed the transmission channel, which was the tunnel opened with most of his power.If it does not exceed his power, it is impossible to harm other dimensions from the inner dimension.Izanagi showed a triumphant expression, and seemed confident.


    "Shi is also fate, he will be the fire that saves the Chinese nation, and the catastrophe in front of him is what he must go through! After the experience of the catastrophe, he will eventually return strongly..." The emperor seemed to sigh, and their voices gradually faded. In the dimensional world.


    When Nie Kong had just plunged into the black hole passage, the space inside suddenly violently twisted and left.The originally straight tunnel diverged to the opposite direction of the gloom, and the terrifying space storm tore his body.


    Nie Kong''s face paled a bit, how could he dare to have any reservations to directly summon the armor of the True Crimson Dragon Emperor.After 1 second has not passed, his power will double.After almost two minutes, he was finally able to parade through the broken space tunnel.


    It can be said that Nie Kong was fortunate to escape the bombardment of the Japanese gods, but what he didn''t know was that he had already gone to the terrifying dimensional world, where there were dangerous characters waiting for his arrival.


    After a long time in the channel, maybe a few minutes, maybe a few seconds.After Nie Kong went through the crisis just now, his whole person became more stable.Originally, the task assigned to him by the Three Emperors was to destroy the plot to gain faith. Who knew he even destroyed the world, so Nie Kong was the cause of all this.


    Fortunately, the three emperors rescued him, otherwise the power of the first level of the imperial female cultivator technique would not be able to fight against Izanagi who was already at the level of Da Luo Jinxian!You need to know that when the third-layer golden body is shaped, his cultivation level will break through Da Luo Jinxian.


    He still has a long way to go, but he knows that if there is a source of two-dimensional girls for his double cultivation, he will break through his boundaries sooner or later.The inheritance given by the three emperors is enough to destroy the plot, and then make him have the strength to protect himself.


    Nie Kong knew the truth that every second counts, and summoned Dingtian Ring Anjielica, and merged with his own spirit in the space tunnel!When the two successfully merged, Nie Kong''s real body appeared in the Dingtian Ring.


    The space shuttle is depressing. He wants to return to the ring and double repair to increase his strength and comfort his girls by the way.


    Some of the girls inside did not have double repairs, such as the M-attribute Concubine Ruan, and his blood slaves Ayano, Kiaai, and Yaai. After this trip, Nie Kong finally pushed the girl in the ring clean and enjoyed the improvement of her strength. Happy process.


    After comfortable staying in the ring for a few months, Angelika appeared next to Nie Kong and told him that he was ready to reach his goal.Nie Kong ran out of Dingtianjie and returned to the space tunnel.


    A gap of space appeared at the end of the passage, and the light was so dazzling in the dark.He lifted the 100 times the strength of the armor and forcibly accelerated the speed of the shuttle.


    The new world has arrived, and Nie Kong is more cautious while he is relieved.Anyone who knows that there is a strong enemy looking forward to it will be careful and low-key.Before he had the strength to protect himself, he had to destroy the original plot according to the instructions of the three emperors.Girls have to be collected, otherwise how can they quickly improve their strength.


    Facing the faint light, Nie Kong rushed out of the tunnel of space like a jet fighter and appeared in a new world.A new journey began, but Nie Kong was not as excited as before.


    This is a huge steel-like city, surrounded by all kinds of skyscrapers.The noisy sounds of countless car crowds are intertwined with each other to form a bustling city.


    "Finally escaped, what kind of world will this be? But the technology is so advanced, depending on the situation, it shouldn''t be a world with high military value!" In the corner of the city, Nie Kong cautiously walked out of the black hole.His spiritual consciousness scanned the surrounding environment to see if it was dangerous.


    "With such high-tech, did you come to the Academy City?" Nie Kong guessed for the first time that it was the Academy City, but he immediately denied his guess when he saw the elderly and husband in front of him.


    80% of the academy city are students. How can there be so many old people in the streets?At most, the staff in the academy are older, and the rest are all students.

 405 The collapsed two-dimensional text 0411The strange loli

    And the most weird thing is that there are many weird "monsters" among pedestrians, orcs who can stand.After seeing them with his own eyes, Nie Kong was surprised that he had appeared in the magical alien world in the West.Science and technology are very advanced. Could it be that even animals can evolve into humans?A peculiar monster, a peculiar world, but Nie Kong was very strange to the world in front of him, and did not have the slightest impression.


    The first of course is to understand the background of the world, and then plan the direction of future action.


    With full of doubts, Nie Kong walked out of the bright streets.The sound of the solid white concrete road screams, and the vehicles on the road travel super fast.While driving on the road, there was a loud noise in front of me, and I didn¡¯t know what happened.The store on the right was crowded with a large group of people. Nie Kong went down and glanced with some curiosity, only to see a big summer house in the street.


    Beep beep...the sound of the siren sounded, and dozens of police officers armed with weapons appeared in front of them.It seems that the current world force value is very low. The police use such hot weapons.I now have more than 20 times the power of the Demon King, and a hundred times the increase in armor, it is estimated to be able to run wild in this world, right?


    Passers-by stopped one after another and stopped to watch the excitement. Suddenly, noisy discussions came and went one after another.Nie Kong''s spiritual knowledge spread out, and finally understood what was happening in front of him.


    The bloody thing is that two robbers armed with pistols are robbing the bank.They took the hostages and wore black stockings.


    After a while, the two robbers who broke into the bank finally ran out. Everyone carried a bag full of coins. In front of them, a dozen hostages were slowly walking ahead in fear.


    "If you don''t want them to die, just leave the way to me!" The leader of the bandit gang threatened the police in a cold voice. After speaking, he raised his machine gun and pointed it at the sky. The continuous shooting made the people around who were still watching the excitement panic, and the whole street was chaotic.


    The policemen hiding behind the car as cover glanced at each other, apparently discussing how to act.However, the police were afraid of the hostages held by the criminals, and obediently gave them a way out.


    Just as these robbers watched these wimpy policemen shrink up with pride, a small figure flashed out of the crowd and rushed towards the location of the robbers.


    "Who is that?" a robber in front of him said in surprise, and there was a vague figure in his sight.


    Before the robber could reflect, the figure flashed in front of him, waved his petite fist, and hit the robber''s nose.One of the robbers cried out and was knocked to the ground.


    One was defeated, and the last boss remained.But the two will come out to rob the bank, it seems they are desperadoes.


    "Damn it, who on earth would dare to block our way of making money!" The bandit leader yelled and took action at the same time, shooting the figure with the pistol in his hand.


    The gunshots continued, and the deadly tongue fired wildly.On the robber''s face, there was embarrassment at the expense of life.The scene suddenly became chaotic. The onlookers couldn''t help but flee for their lives, while the police had to take measures to maintain chaotic order.


    The robber''s actions may have had an effect. The shadow stayed on the spot, rolling around in embarrassment and avoiding the bullet.People around also saw the true appearance of the figure.She is a very cute eleven or twelve-year-old girl, a loli with two pony tails tied.


    She is like an agile cat, avoiding the bullet of the pistol.Her skills are slightly stronger than ordinary people, but she is already remarkable at such a young age.She spread her hands on the ground, then turned over and appeared in front of the robber.A powerful kick hit his head.The about ten-year-old girl was victorious, and she knocked down two desperate gangsters by her own skill.


    Some spectators around exclaimed, but some people seemed to be surprised, and they seemed to know the girl about ten years old in front of them.


    "Who is she, she is so skilled at a young age?" a woman with a child asked the nearby crowd.


    "You came here to travel from other cities, don''t you even know the daughter of the most famous and most powerful fighting champion? She, but the best girl in our city." One of the girls explained aloud. She looked at the girl with gleaming eyes, as if she wanted to hold her in her arms.


    "It turns out to be the daughter of the World Fighting Champion, no wonder it''s so amazing!" After hearing the explanation, the strangers around finally showed a suddenly realized expression.Perhaps she had experience in handling, and the police did not ask her to return to the police station to file a case.


    Nie Kong looked at the girl in front of him in surprise, didn''t he expect to meet the world''s most powerful master so soon?But with her strength, it was dozens of times worse than the girl in her ring.


    Full of curiosity, he followed Lori, wanting to understand the background of the world.Her father is the strongest in the world, so Nie Kong should have analyzed the situation.


    After passing the disgusting statues in the city, Nie Kong followed Lori and appeared in front of the wooden house building.People come and go before the building, it is as lively as a vegetable market.Among them are young guys, no girls.


    And when they saw the loli-like girl appearing, they respectfully and flattered around her like a baby.She is like the princess of the stars holding the moon, ignoring the flattery of the boys around.


    The building in front of me looks like a Japanese gymnasium, but the statue in front of me is very disgusting.Nie Kong just thought


    From beginning to end, the surrounding people did not find Nie Kong.Although it is early night, there are many visitors to the gym.Hearing it from a distance, there was a loud blow from the building.


    Was it training? No wonder there was such a voice.


    Even though Nie Kong had been through this for a long time, it was the first time he came to the gym.Wouldn''t it be too arrogant if I walked into the kicking hall by myself.Anyway, let''s go in first, there are many people coming to sign up anyway.


    After Nie Kong made such plans, he finally appeared from the dark.The young boys around were stunned when they saw Nie Kong''s appearance, and watched as the monster Nie Kong stepped into the gym.


    "Hey...Is he here to play in the gym, or to apprentice?" People watching the excitement swarm in, wanting to see the world champion.

 406 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0412Lesson Satan

    Such an outstanding figure will appear in front of the gymnasium opened by the world champion. His reputation is really great.Nie Kong with extraordinary temperament appeared, driving the crowd around him away.


    Although the gym in front of you is not very luxurious, it is very spacious.The floor of the gymnasium is made of good planks, and the beams inside are hung with many heavyweight sandbags.


    More than a dozen shirtless men were practicing fighting skills in the dojo, and the shouts were made by them.The girl Nie Kong was following stood at the right of the middle-aged man who was curled up like instant noodles, with his hands in his waist and laughing wildly.


    Standing in the middle of the dojo, a few young men were testing something, and the arrogant middle-aged man who was known as the world fighting champion pointed to them.They didn''t wear the training clothes of the dojo, it seemed that they just wanted to sign up for the training of the dojo.


    When it was the last little man''s turn, he hit the middle of the sandbag with his flushed face, but the sandbag just shook slightly.Compared with the previous five people, his power is too small.


    The world champion shook his head and refused directly: "You have no qualifications for fighting. Satan has no time to teach people like you. Please find someone else."


    "Mr. Satan, please give me another chance." The thin boy knelt in front of Satan, but the black instant noodle-haired Satan didn''t have mercy on him, and called the next one behind him.


    Originally from the university, he signed up for his dojo to pass a test, such as punching the sandbag in front of him.If the sandbag shakes severely, then it means passing.


    At this time, Nie Kong just walked into the dojo, and everyone looked at him.


    Nie Kong Lingshen scanned the past and finally found the so-called world fighting champion.His arrogant appearance is familiar, but Nie Kong''s impression is vague.And his combat effectiveness is so scumbag that Nie Kong can pinch him to death with a single finger.


    The so-called world''s most powerful is the instant noodle man in front of him, the force value of this world is too low.


    "You are here to sign up for my dojo practice, come here and test whether you are qualified to be my disciple..." Satan waved to Nie Kong, his expression a little impatient.


    When the loli girl saw the white-faced Nie Kong coming out, her pretty face flashed with a little disdain.


    "You are wrong. The purpose of my trip here is to see the so-called world fighting champion." Nie Kong said truthfully, but the meaning expressed made the surrounding people misunderstand.


    The weak little white face actually wants to challenge his father, it is really overwhelming.The loli girl idolized her father since she was a child, so she had long believed that Nie Kong was seeking her own death.


    "Haha...we heard that right, is he actually going to challenge the master." After ten seconds of freezing, the apprentice in the dojo made a mocking sound at the same time.They compared the figures of the two and found that the master Satan was full of muscles, while the opposite Nie Kong was too delicate.


    "Young people have the courage to show that they are a good thing. In that case, let me play with you." Satan shook off his cloak and walked in front of Nie Kong.He wanted to use the "weak" Nie Konglu to improve his prestige in front of new students.


    There was a lot of discussion from below, and they looked forward to seeing Satan preparing to take a shot!Because everyone here has never seen the performance of his master himself!


    But they knew that their master was very strong, and they almost broke the sandbag with the power of their right fist.Lolita, who was about ten years old, was a little abnormal. She did not leave, but turned her head to stare at the two who were about to fight with big eyes full of aura.


    Satan came to Nie Kong''s front and pointed directly at him provocatively, "Are you here to challenge this uncle? I''ll let you do two tricks." He pointed at his face arrogantly, as if inviting Nie Kong to hit him.


    As for how much strength the mere little white face can have, Satan should take his breath away.After I defeated him, I was blackmailing him for a large amount of spiritual practice.Satan, who planned this way, didn''t put Nie Kong in his eyes, and the corners of his mouth were slightly curved.


    Nie Kong was stunned. He didn''t intend to kick the gym strongly.After all, after the crisis some time ago, he awakened his sense of danger.


    Hearing what Satan said, everyone couldn''t help but laugh, no matter who was the first to attack, the master''s strength was obviously bullying the opposite person.


    Who knew the situation would develop to where it is now, Nie Kong had no choice but to take action.The fist condensed one-twentieth of the power, and Nie Kong, who appeared in front of Satan, hit his face severely.


    With a bang, Satan flew out more than ten meters away, and then fell into the wall of the house.Two blood stains came out of his nose, and the marks of Nie Kong''s fist appeared on his face.


    No extra actions, simple and straightforward.The World Fighting Champion was a joke in front of him, it was weak.


    "father¡­¡­"


    "Master..." After the deathly silence, the people around yelled in surprise.Mr. Satan they admired, is it going to be defeated by the unknown little white face? They can''t accept it.


    Satan only felt a sharp pain in his face, and he was swept up with a strong force and fell directly to the ground sideways.


    "It''s amazing..." Satan felt a little shocked as he felt his scattered body.He didn''t expect Nie Kong in front of him to be so powerful, and he almost severely injured him with a single punch.


    But his apprentice was watching him around, how could he give up so easily.He stood up pretending to be relaxed, with a relieved expression on his puffy face.


    "Yes, after my personal test, you have a talent for fighting! Your fist is very powerful, but unfortunately it''s a bit too close to deal with this uncle." Satan wrapped his arms around his chest, as if a master was testing his own disciple.


    "Well, how could the master lose to him? It turns out that the master deliberately tested his strength. Such a powerful fist did not hurt the master, the master is really powerful." The surrounding apprentices whispered, and then revealed a sudden realization. expression.Not to mention, Mr. Satan has a talent for acting.


    "I missed it. I didn''t expect him to be so powerful, but he is still far from defeating my father." The girl thought.


    Nie Kong was also very surprised. The middle-aged man in front of him had eaten a fist of one-twentieth of his strength as if nothing had happened, and his vitality was comparable to Xiaoqiang.To know that little strength is enough to crush the entire building.


    If Nie Kong knew that Trunks, who had undergone Saiyan transformation, was not dead, then Nie Kong would be relieved.

 407 The collapse of the second element Text 0413, Dragon Ball?

    "It''s really my fault, then I will use the greatest strength to attack." Anyway, the man in front of him is Xiaoqiang, who has super resistance ability.Nie Kong wanted to see if he could resurrect on the spot after he was blasted out of the dregs?


    Slightly twisting his neck, Nie Kong made a creak of bones all over.What''s a joke, didn''t he just use the strongest force?Seeing Nie Kong''s expression of interest, Satan''s face turned green.


    But the girl seemed to have discovered something, and her bright eyes flashed with surprise and confusion.


    He still remembers the power conveyed by Nie Kong''s fist. How dare Satan try that kind of terror.He must stop him before he takes action. He calmly said: "Your goal has been achieved-by challenging Ben Satan and then wanting to enter the dojo to practice. Well, since you are so sincere, then I promised you Willful request! Although it is far behind me, I will personally train you to be stronger."


    Satan concealed the truth and prevented the fighting from continuing.And he had a high prestige in front of his disciples, and they obviously believed in Satan''s guilt.


    "No, you are not qualified to be my master." Nie Kong saw for the first time that there would be such a shameless person in the world of the second dimension.Seeing the bragging grimace, Nie Kong really wanted to crush him.


    How could such a cute loli have such a shameless father, miracle miracle.


    Now that Nie Kong understood the so-called strongest, he was ready to leave here.And Satan yelled out in anger, pointing to his swollen face and cursing at Nie Kong: "Do you think I am not qualified? I am the champion Satan of the previous world''s number one martial arts conference." After he finished speaking, he pulled back. Raise your arms to put the prominent muscles in a body-building pose.


    The words of the world''s number one martial arts conference shocked Nie Kong on the spot.After all, it was so famous, Nie Kong quickly thought of the most famous two-dimensional world-Dragon Ball!If this is the case, then Satan is the world champion who "beats" Sharu?And the loli I met is the wife of lunch in the future-Vidili.But the dojo is so desolate, he probably didn''t use Wukong and the others to become famous.


    Nie Kong opened his mouth wide and turned his head to look at Satan. He wanted to confirm again: "You said the world''s number one martial arts convention is a three-year martial arts convention held on Papaya Island?"


    "Yes, this uncle is the champion of the previous year!" Satan said triumphantly, thinking that Nie Kong was scared.


    "Then do you know that there is a man named Monkey King?" Nie Kong asked without giving up.


    "You are talking about the previous two champions, Sun Wukong, I''ve heard his name. But if he meets me, Satan, he will never have the chance to win the championship of the martial arts tournament..." Although Satan was surprised by Nie Kong''s strange question , But answered Nie Kong honestly.Because he won the championship, he just knew the person who won the championship in the previous few sessions.For example, Jackie Chan, Tianjin Fan and so on, but he thinks he is stronger than them.


    Now hearing the familiar name, Nie Kong finally woke up.This is the world of Dragon Ball, and this is the paradise of the strong, and they have the ability to destroy the world in every hand.


    Everything is so unpredictable. He didn''t expect that in the world he thought was the lowest level, it was the most powerful high-risk world.Thinking of Wukong and the power of destroying the planet at will, Nie Kong felt a chill in his back.


    If he appeared in the early stage of Dragon Ball, he could run wild with his own power.But now Satan is dozens of years old, and even has a daughter.Knowing that Bidili''s age is the same as lunch, it shows that the current world plot has reached the final stage.


    Dragon Ball Z was six years old for lunch at the beginning, and then it took more than a hundred days for the Saiyan to attack. A few months after defeating Vegeta, it was Frieza''s plot.The next three years is the time for Wukong and the others to practice and resist the androids and Sharu.The last one is Majin Buu, the most powerful villain in Z.


    And now Bidelli is ten years old, relatively the same age at lunch.It means that Frieza''s plot has passed, and Goku has successfully become a Saiyan.Moreover, is the current plot an artificial human? It''s a bit too dangerous.


    I appeared in the world of Dragon Ball, let alone breaking the world, I felt a little extravagant to protect myself.Fortunately, I can use the Poyuan Formation to leave, otherwise I will definitely hang up once, and then resurrect.


    Frieza, cyborgs, Buu, Saiyan... Thinking of their greatness, Nie Kong felt as weak as an ant.But fortunately, I know the plot. In this world, there are seven dragon ball artifacts. Each dragon ball has one to seven five-pointed star marks and is scattered all over the world. As long as seven dragon balls are collected, the dragon can be called out. Any wish can be achieved by making a wish to Shenlong.


    The earthlings died several times, and it was Wukong who asked Shenlong to resurrect them.


    If he could raise the Dragon Balls, he would have a way to protect himself relatively speaking.But to raise them, you need a radar made by Boomer!


    "You know it''s great, now it''s too late when I don''t regret it!" Seeing the pensive Nie Kong, Satan arrogantly laughed.


    Nie Kong glanced at Satan, a smile flashed across his mouth.Having said that, Satan is the character of Dragon Ball Guards, and the protagonist''s aura is not much weaker than Wukong.The scum with a combat power of 10 can actually conquer Buu and overwhelm Wukong.


    "In that case, let me observe it for a few days." Nie Kong was very curious about his combat effectiveness in Dragon Ball.If you want to gain a foothold in Dragon Ball power, it''s estimated to be tens of billions.


    Perhaps being able to appear in the world of Dragon Ball is a baptism for Nie Kong.His power is at the pinnacle of most two-dimensional worlds, and few people exceed him.To get a breakthrough, only a stronger plane, a stronger opponent!


    Although Dragon Ball World is very strong, there is more room for improvement.What he is looking forward to most at this time is that the cyborg plot will appear later, so let''s talk about it when he is confident in his cultivation.Although Wukong and the others are blocking it, they can only be slaughtered by people without the power, and they don''t even have the right to die.


    "Hmph... really arrogant, he thought he was very powerful when he punched his father. You don''t want to come in, and my father doesn''t want to take it." Vidili said with a puffed mouth.


    Nie Kong smiled softly, not paying attention to Vidili''s words.How could he worship someone who is a thousand times weaker than himself, let alone he is a man.


    In short, stay in the city and learn about the situation.

 408 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0414, Piccolo defeated Goku?

    The original mountainous area to the south of the prosperous city has not been damaged, and it has kept the forest green as it should be.And in the mountains near the clear river, a fuzzy figure flickered.The long shaggy black hair was exposed to the air, and the youth''s face raised a bright smile.His movements are so fast that he can''t even be caught by the naked eye.His physique is as strong as a bull, and his appearance is very hearty.


    The sound of exploding the air can be seen at any time, and he can only see his body floating in the air, and his limbs seem to have disappeared.However, after such intense exercise, his breathing remained steady.


    Suddenly a green light beam hits like a meteor, as fast as thunder.There was a difference of more than ten kilometers, but it instantly appeared in front of the hearty youth.The beam of light falling from the sky finally showed his true appearance, a man covered in green.He wears a white headscarf and a white cloak engraved with magic characters.


    "Haha...pic, you just came here, let me do a few tricks." After seeing the person in front of him, the hearty black-haired youth stopped his special training and said with a smile.


    "Where''s Gohan, why didn''t he come to accompany you to train?" Piccolo wrapped his hands around his chest, but didn''t notice the anger of lunch.The purpose of his coming was to accompany Gohan in training, and he didn''t plan to fight the abnormal cultivator in front of him.


    "Gohan hasn''t finished school, I guess it will take a while. Anyway, it''s boring to practice on my own, so I bother Bick."


    "Old grandson, wait..." It''s strange that you will be bored, I think you are enjoying it.Piccolo knew his character well, so when Piccolo just wanted to tactfully refuse, he rushed towards himself.


    The plan to wait for Gohan to come back fell through, but Piccolo could only bite the bullet and face the grandson.


    "Sure enough, it''s really a suitable opponent to practice. After returning from Namek, your practice has not fallen." Wukong''s attacks are fast, and each attack is accompanied by powerful power.


    Piccolo barely withstood Goku''s surprise attack, and sometimes countered with a few moves.The two people who collided in mid-air shook violently, but there was no figure in their sight, only a violent sound.


    In the aftermath of the two men''s moves, the slight wind spread out, bringing some coolness to the summer heat.They didn''t wait for Gohan to return.Two people practiced here.


    Wukong didn''t transform into a super game, so Piccolo, who had been combined twice, was able to catch his attack.But Wukong is the stronger type of war, and the gap between the two will only increase in the future.


    "The blood of the Saiyans of the fighting nation is really abnormal." Piccoard was careful to resist Wukong''s fierce fists, for fear that he would get a few strokes. It is estimated that the wound that was invited by Wukong some time ago to beat him was faintly painful.


    At this moment, Wukong gathered a blue energy ball in his right hand and launched it towards Piccolo.It''s so close, so Bick can react.His right hand threw the same gas bomb, and the two exploded in the air.


    When it exploded, Piccolo rushed into the explosion and appeared in front of Wukong.However, Goku''s expression was a little strange, he was standing there as if he was stiff, so Piccolo''s powerful fist hit his stomach.


    Goku''s face became paler by Bick''s attack.He didn''t fight back, but half-kneeled on the ground, covering his chest.


    It''s a lie, could it be that the hard training a while ago had an effect, and his fists defeated Wukong?


    "Hey... Goku, how are my fists, are they strong enough?" Piccolo said cheerfully.


    Wukong squeezed out an ugly smile: "Ok... so powerful, you beat me so painfully... I... I can''t stand up..."


    Goku said this as if he had pulled out all the bones, facing the loess and leaning towards Piccolo.The Super Saiyan Sun Wukong, who used to gallop in the universe, fell to the ground in Piccolo''s attack!


    "Hey...Old Sun, stop joking, I''m going to get angry." Piccolo thought Goku was joking, but after kicking him, he found that he didn''t wake up.


    This discovery made Piccolo stunned.He quickly held up Wukong and found that his face was super ugly.He did not pretend, but was truly "injured".


    "Lao Sun... Lao Sun, wake up soon..." Piccolo shook Wu Kong vigorously, but he closed his eyes tightly.Piccolo panicked for a moment, and directly picked up Wukong and ran towards his home.


    At a high speed like a jet fighter, Piccolo held Goku through the woods and appeared in front of the circular fortress.The simple and small house is Wukong''s home.Since Wukong and his son are too good to eat, and Wukong did not go to work, their home is very simple.


    As for the hardship Qiqi did not say anything, but complained that her husband could only practice cultivation, even her son Gohan had failed to learn.Kiki almost fainted when she saw Gohan''s blond hair.


    She cried and told her husband that Gohan had become a bad boy.Who knows that the situation in front of him is all caused by Wukong, he smirked and praised his son for being great.


    When Piccolo brought Wukong into the house, Kiki was spinning around the kitchen.The son is coming back, and she is going to prepare food for Gohan.


    "Hey... Kiki, come out and take a look, Wukong looks a little strange..." After putting Wukong on the bed, Piccolo shouted to Kiki in the kitchen.


    "He is stronger than a cow. What''s weird? Is it because I''m hungry and faint?" Wukong''s wife finally appeared. She looked like a woman in her thirties, with a few crow''s feet crawling out of her eyes. .


    At this time, she didn''t have the beauty of her youth, just like an ordinary village girl.When Kiki, who carried the spatula, saw the bloodless Goku, she was so frightened that the spatula in her hand fell to the ground.


    "What the hell happened, why did Wukong become like that?" Qiqi, like a shrew, asked Piccolo in front of her.


    "I...I..." Piccolo has a hard time saying, could he say he wounded Wukong himself?


    "I was injured in a private trial, it''s really messy." Qiqi knew Wukong''s character deeply, and then guessed the truth.


    "Um...that it''s important to treat Wukong first. There should be fairy beans in the house." Piccolo wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, and then hurriedly said.


    "Wait..." Kiki glared at Piccolo, then turned and poured the fairy beans out of the bag.Although I fed the fairy beans to Wukong, the result was...

 409 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0415, Vidilis challenge

    After staying in the city where Satan lived for more than ten days, Nie Kong learned from various aspects that it was more than two years since the Saiyans attacked the earth.Therefore, Nie Kong can estimate that the plot of the cyborg has not started, and there will be half a year to cache it.


    If there is a way of training, it is a simple matter to increase your combat effectiveness several times.And Nie Kong, who is familiar with Dragon Ball, happened to have mastered how to become stronger.He did not have the serious injury of the Saiyan cheating and doubled his combat effectiveness, so he had to practice hard to make up for his innate shortcomings.Fortunately, his vampire blood is immortal, which has an advantage over Saiyans.


    It has been a while since I lived in Satan''s dojo, Nie Kong planned to leave here when he was ready.After all, his time is very precious, so he has to leave here early, the destination is already there.


    Just walked out of her house, the opposite greeted Loli, who was looking at her with enthusiasm-Vidili MM.


    Staying in the dojo a few days ago, Vidili MM always appeared in front of him to ridicule herself, and praised her father to heaven.It is his blessing to say that his father can accept him as a disciple. Don''t take yourself seriously.As for why she would be angry when she saw Nie Kong, the reason was that Nie Kong "beaten" her Satan in front of her.


    However, Nie Kong''s winning was too dreamy, no wonder he didn''t gain the belief of Vidili.To be sure, he appeared in front of Satan using super-high-speed movement, and left a phantom.When he punched Satan in the face, it was almost too late that even Satan had no time to react.


    It was a simple defeat, and there was no fierce competition. No wonder the apprentices present remained skeptical.


    "Oh, Vidili, have you finished school? It should not be right. It is the behavior of bad students who often skip class." Nie Kong first joked after seeing Vidili.


    "Don''t worry about it, I think this is good!" After hearing Nie Kong''s words, Vidili''s face turned red, showing a lovely expression and retorted.After all, skipping classes does have a bad effect on fifth grade students.


    "Then Bidili, who likes to skip classes, is there anything you stopped me? If it''s okay, I''ll go out. I have to buy something." Nie Kong wants to go out and buy a world map, and then he will become stronger. plan.


    "Huh..." Vidili stretched out her hands to stop Nie Kong, her pretty face showing a stubborn expression.It is estimated that he is coming for Satan''s business again. Nie Kong shook his head and smiled bitterly: "Okay...I admit that your father is the world''s strongest fighter, so let''s do it!"


    "You are doing me perfunctory now, I want to challenge you to avenge my dad! You can''t fool my eyes with your contemptuous deeds!" It turned out that after Satan lost to Nie Kong, he deceived the schoolchildren to say Nie Kong It''s a trick.Of course the schoolchildren in the dojo believed in their master, but Vidili was dubious.After a long period of training and practice, she will of course understand that a bit too fast will leave an afterimage.However, how could human beings have such a speed, so she remained somewhat skeptical.


    It turns out that this little loli is very sophisticated, but why should she call herself mean.In comparison, your father is shameless, his face is thicker than the city wall.Nie Kong''s head hurts, he doesn''t have time to pay attention to Vidili...


    "Little sister Vidili, if you have something to say slowly. When I have time next day, I will play with you slowly."


    When Vidili was in a rage, no matter what happened to Nie Kong.Seeing Nie Kong ignoring herself, she yelled: "I''m afraid I will expose your trick, I will hit you to show your horse''s feet." She stepped forward and kicked Nie Kong''s chest, Vidili''s little feet are very powerful .Sure enough, after her own long-term exercise, her strength is stronger than that of ordinary adult girls!


    Nie Kong stretched out one hand, and then clasped the small feet kicked at high speed in his palm.He moved quickly and moved backwards.Bidili didn''t pay attention for a while, and the petite word rushed to Nie Kong.


    Bidili, who was close to Nie Kong, slapped Nie Kong''s cheek, and Nie Kong''s remaining hands gently grabbed her wrist.Vidili''s attack had no effect, and Nie Kong easily intercepted her all.


    "Okay... the game time between us is over, I''m going out to buy things." Nie Kong released Vidili who was holding her tightly, but she did not admit defeat and rushed to Nie Kong again.


    "I absolutely want to expose your trick today, don''t try to escape..." Underestimating herself so much, Vidili lost her mind.


    Nie Kong''s brows were upside down, and the red qi from his right hand waved away.A scream passed by Vidili''s ear like a violent wind.The driving force cut a few strands of Vidili''s hair, and then only a bombardment was heard, and a five or six meter pit appeared behind her.After coming to Dragon Ball World, Nie Kong''s so-called magic power is now called Qi energy.


    He sent out a weak gas bomb, but he was quite abnormal compared to ordinary people.In the early days of Dragon Ball World, there were very few people who knew how to use qi, and they did not count more than five...Turtle immortals, crane immortals, gods, martial arts teachers...Human martial arts masters learned to control their own qi, gaining more than ten times more than themselves. Even hundreds of times the combat power.And after the basic practice of Qi from an early age, Wukong finally possesses super power.


    Vidili was stunned on the spot, staring blankly at the deep hole that appeared behind.He clearly has no weapons in his hands, but why does an explosion happen in the back?


    "You don''t even understand the most basic anger of fighting. What tricks are you talking about... There are many people in the world who are stronger than Satan, and some of them can even destroy the planet." Some angry Nie Kong said too much, calling her father The body of the blow is not complete.


    Even after Nie Kong left for half an hour, Vidili did not react.


    She thought that she had practiced with her father as an idol for two or three years, but she felt very powerful.But I didn''t expect Nie Kong in front of her to break her delusion, and her father really lost to him.


    Can human beings become so powerful through practice, she can''t imagine, but the fact is before her.


    "Is the qi he said is the basic knowledge of fighting, but how come I don''t have the slightest impression..." Vidili hadn''t been taught by her master, it was difficult for her to find and control the energy in her body by herself.


    She walked to the dojo in despair, and she didn''t even respond to the surrounding school children greeted her.Her father has been her idol since she was a child, and she is proud of her father Satan.She recalled what Nie Kong had just said in her mind, and then she couldn''t accept the result that her father was weaker than him.

 410 The collapsed two-dimensional body 0416Leave with loli

    According to the development of the plot, the Dragon Ball Warriors have already carried out their own practice and are preparing to deal with the coming androids.But Nie Kong planned to go to Buma''s house and steal the Dragon Ball Radar inside.However, there is Vegeta inside, so Nie Kong must be extremely cautious.


    After preparing the map of the earth in Dragon Ball World, Nie Kong returned to the dojo.Since he is very unfamiliar with this world, he has to use the map to find the city where Bouma is located-the capital of the west.


    He is fully prepared, ready to start his plan to become stronger.Finally, I stayed in Satan¡¯s dojo for two days, got acquainted with the geographical location of the world, and then left the city where Satan was.


    Perhaps Nie Kong''s strangeness caught Vidili''s attention, and she suddenly came to visit Nie Kong again.After learning about Nie Kong''s toughness, her depressed mood has not recovered until now.


    However, when Vidili saw that Nie Kong was cleaning up the bedroom, she asked out in surprise, "You...what are you doing..."


    "It''s Vidili, I''m packing up!" Nie Kong turned around and saw Vidili at the door with a light smile.He is going to leave tomorrow, of course he has to pack up his things left in the house.


    "You... are you leaving the dojo?" Vidili asked with a complicated expression.


    "En! Tomorrow I will leave Satan''s dojo, and then travel around the world to strengthen my strength. The practice of traveling is much more useful than staying in the dojo." Besides, there is not much time left for him. Have the power to fight the strong inside.


    "Yes...Is that so? No wonder you are so strong." Vidili was disappointed. She originally wanted Nie Kong to teach her the most basic use of Qi in fighting.However, when she heard Nie Kong was leaving, she felt even lower.


    Only after thinking of something suddenly, she showed a firm expression.


    "If that''s the case, then I won''t bother you." After Vidili said this, trot disappeared into Nie Kong''s sight.It''s really hard for Lori now to understand what they are thinking, Nie Kong shook his head and smiled bitterly.


    In the flat urban concrete road, the suspended car is driving all the way westward, driving at high speed.The driver was a handsome man with silver hair, and the most important thing was that there was a loli with two pony tails in the car.


    The two of them look like father and daughter in age, but they are not related by blood.


    "Hey... Nie Kong, can you drive more slowly." That''s right, the two of them are Nie Kong and Loli Vidili who set off.I saw Bidili''s pretty face turned pale, her small hand gripping the seat belt tightly.


    The speed has soared to more than 300 per hour, and there is a tendency to accelerate, no wonder she has such a performance.The floating car in Dragon Ball World is very advanced, and the speed can reach hundreds of kilometers per hour.


    Originally, after saying goodbye to Satan in the morning, Nie Kong stepped out of his dojo, but he didn''t expect Bidili to wait for him outside earlier.After seeing the luggage behind her, Nie Kong patted his forehead.


    Walked over and asked her what she wanted to do, what she said she wanted to practice with Nie Kong.


    "The impact of elementary school students'' absence from class is very bad, let alone your father will promise you to accompany me out on a long journey?" Nie Kong said tactfully.


    And Vidili patted her chest and said: "School is ready for summer vacation. I have a few months of vacation time. And I have already greeted my father, no problem..." Vidili made the decision. , It was beyond Nie Kong''s expectation.


    Vidili asked Nie Kong to teach her practice and grasp the qi that Nie Kong told her.Moreover, staying in the dojo and watching the sky, traveling with him is more conducive to his own development.


    Saying hello was just to lie to Nie Kong, how could the fellow Satan take care of his beloved daughter with peace of mind.Vidili just wrote a parting letter, to cut it first and play it later.


    When Satan saw his daughter''s letter, he didn''t get too angry.


    "Nie Kong, the damn little white face, dare to kidnap my daughter and let me see that Satan will never forgive you." He immediately chased him out to find his daughter.But it was a pity that he had no direction but was in vain, and when there was no news at noon, he bowed his head and returned to his dojo.


    Nie Kong couldn''t stop Vidili''s entanglement, so he had to take her oil bottle.


    "I see, slow down, right?" Nie Kong muttered, how can we slow down this technology product.He held the steering wheel with both hands, recalled the actions of others, and then slammed on the brakes inside, but the car dashed out.


    "Sun...how the speed is faster, I clearly remember it came from the brakes." Due to the sudden acceleration, the backs of Nie Kong and Nie Kong clung to the seats behind them.


    "Idiot, you have stepped on the accelerator from just now." Vidili said in surprise.Looking at the car like a wild beast, you don''t have to think about it and know that Nie Kong must be a novice.


    Nie Kong had never been in touch with such a high-tech car, so he didn''t know how to drive a Dragon Ball World car.When he came out of the city, the speed became faster and faster, to the point where Nie Kong couldn''t control it now.


    "Ah...stop, stop, the car is about to hit the telephone pole next to it." Bi Dili''s heartbeat was more powerful than doing a roller coaster, and she vowed never to take a car driven by Nie Kong again.


    Finally, Vidili couldn''t keep watching, her feet slammed on the brake position that Nie Kong vacated.With a scream, the car slid a few hundred meters and then stopped in the middle of the road.


    The car is high-tech in suspension, so it''s no wonder that the speed is so fast without friction.But there is no sophisticated electronic product that is as complicated as that. Nie Kong knows nothing except to start the engine and twist the steering wheel.


    "Don''t you know that a big man can drive a car?" Vidili looked at Nie Kong with a pale face, as if he had finally discovered some new world in him.


    "Who said that, wait until I''ll drive it to you." The devil who has galloped for several dimensions, how can she make Lori look down upon him.It''s just a mere car. You can run faster than it. Are you afraid of escaping from your control?


    "Go on, but I want to personally control the throttle." The little feet of Vidili in the co-pilot position kicked off the soles of Nie Kong''s feet, and then pressed the throttle button.


    With the help of Bidili, the car drove smoothly on the road, aiming at the Western Capital of the West.Seeing Nie Kong becoming more and more skilled, Bidili nodded with satisfaction.

 411 The collapsed two-dimensional body 0417Steal the gravity room

    The city in front of me is called the Western Capital, because the universal capsule is located here, and the technology here is more advanced than the cities Jiang Ming has been to.In the city, gorgeous and majestic buildings stand in the city.On the sturdy streets, cars were driving fast.For this huge western capital, the Buma family''s universal capsule company is very famous because it is an epoch-making invention.


    After two days of travel, Nie Kong finally came to the famous West Capital.Since Buma¡¯s company is very famous, Nie Kong can easily find Buma¡¯s residence according to the map.


    But Nie Kong didn''t dare to force in, he knew Vegeta''s power.To achieve your goal, you must wait until Vegeta leaves.So Nie Kong temporarily lived near Bouma''s mansion, waiting for the opportunity to get what he wanted.


    It''s a pity that he was a little late, and Boomer has already been attacked by Vegeta.If you want to collect Bouma, the most suitable time is before the plot begins, otherwise Bouma will be molested by many people.


    For example, the first Wukong, then Guixianren, Oolong, and finally Leping, several people have seen Bouma''s body.


    And now Nie Kong is temporarily living near them, using his spiritual sense covering more than ten kilometers to check the situation inside.Fortunately, he was able to conceal his anger, otherwise Nie Kong''s anger hundreds of times more than ordinary people would have discovered to Vegeta.


    "Hey... I felt the way you taught, but why didn''t I find the qi you said in my body?" Vidili, who was sitting cross-legged on the bed, opened his eyes, and said with a somewhat irritable expression.


    On the day that she took her out on the journey, Nie Kong taught Vidili the sense of qi, but after a dozen practice sessions, she still failed to sense the qi in her body.


    "Everyone will have qi in their body, but the stronger the physical exercise, the stronger the qi, the weaker the physique, the weaker the qi. The stronger the qi, the easier it is to feel." Nie Kong''s meaning was obvious. Said Vidili was too weak.


    "What should I do, when can I control my breath?" Vidili looked at Nie Kong full of distress and asked for help from her master.


    "Don''t worry, I have already planned the training for you specifically for you. In just half a year, you will have a hundred times stronger power than now." Nie Kong said proudly.


    "Then what are we going to do now, are you looking for the strongest person in the Western Capital to challenge?" Bidili asked curiously.


    "Um... I''m here to find equipment for future training, but the equipment is only made by Dr. Bulma..." In addition to the Dragon Ball radar, Nie Kong wanted a gravity chamber.


    With its help, his strength can be improved qualitatively.


    "I see, you mean you are going to steal..." Before Vidili could finish speaking, Nie Kong immediately covered her small mouth.


    "What are you stealing? I''m going to borrow...understood." Lori, who is full of justice, does bad things. How can Nie Kong feel like teaching bad children.Vidili suddenly felt like he was on a thief ship. He didn''t want to take me to burn, kill, and loot.


    After finally waiting for two days, Nie Kong''s spiritual sense found that Vegeta finally came out of the gravity chamber.But his expression was a little scary, as if someone had offended him.


    And it didn''t take long for Bouma to appear in front of him with the baby, her expression a little sad and flustered, as if some important person had died.


    After the two talked for a while, Vegeta roared and burst into the sky with a terrifying arrogance, and instantly disappeared into the West Capital.He kept murmuring something, but Nie Kong, who was observing the spirit sense, couldn''t hear him.


    Seeing Vegeta leaving first, Boomer stomped her feet, then threw out the capsule to make an advanced plane.She hugged the baby, then sat and chased Vegeta.


    The two left with strange expressions, giving Nie Kong a good opportunity.If possible, he must get the Dragon Ball Radar and the Gravity Chamber.


    "Good opportunity, now I''m going to borrow something, Bidili, do you want to go with me?" Nie Kong asked.


    "Hmph...you want to teach me bad, you can do the stealing thing yourself." Vidili said in a pissed way.


    "Then you stay here well, I''ll be back soon. Then we should start to practice, you must not run around."


    After Nie Kong instructed her, he jumped onto the window and floated directly to Bouma''s house.Seeing Nie Kong soaring in the sky like a bird, Vidili''s eyes showed a bit of envy.


    Bouma''s home is very large, covering an area of ??several hundred acres.There are many magnificent buildings and a rainforest-like botanical garden.There are many animals and many advanced robots.


    There are no maids and servants in such a spacious house, and it is all robots invented by Bulma.


    To avoid the high-tech anti-theft system, it is very simple for the spiritual Nie Kong.He first appeared in the gravity room made by Bulma, and then moved the huge mechanical room into his dingtian ring.


    After getting it, Nie Kong finally breathed a sigh of relief.The gravity chamber can be adjusted from 0 to 1000 times the gravity. If he can adapt to the maximum gravity value, then self-preservation is no problem.


    Then he wanted to look for Dragon Ball Radar, but strangely no electronic products like alarm clocks were found around.Could it be that Bouma left with it? Does she have any desires to be realized in a hurry?


    After Nie Kong scanned it several times with his spiritual sense, he did not find the Dragon Ball Radar, but instead discovered the equipment Vegeta used to detect combat effectiveness.He took it away easily, and finally left Bulma''s residence with regret.


    "Well, Vidili, we are going to leave and start our spiritual journey." After returning to the residence, Nie Kong said to Vidili who was still meditating.


    "Have you already borrowed something? What is it, can you show me?" Bidili was curious about what such a powerful Nie Kong tried to obtain.


    "Of course I have already borrowed it, and I will know it when you practice in the future. Go back and pack up, we are going to leave." Nie Kong nodded and pushed Vidili into the bedroom, urging her to hurry up.


    Bidili thought that Nie Kong had put the equipment of practice in the universal capsule, so she didn''t doubt it.When Vidili spent half an hour packing up her things, Nie Kong was waiting for her in the car outside.


    After seeing her come out, Nie Kong handed her glasses-like electronic equipment, and said that she wanted her to help investigate what combat effectiveness.


    Bidelli put on his glasses in doubt, and then pressed a nearby button.Didi''s electronic instrument sounded, and the data of the glasses was beating...500, 1000... and finally stopped at 8000.


    "What does the number 8000 mean?" Vidili asked.


    "That''s the power that represents people, look at the ordinary people around..." Nie Kong didn''t expect that his combat power would have increased by 8,000. He didn''t feel lost but felt that he was very powerful.After all, he surpassed the Napasayas and didn''t have any special training.


    Bidili looked at the surrounding people, and saw that the data of the people there actually only fluctuate between two and three, which is simply weak.She took off the electronic equipment and returned it to Nie Kong, and hurriedly asked Nie Kong to help see her combat effectiveness.


    Nie Kong helped her look, and the combat power was already 5, which was twice as powerful as ordinary people.


    After hearing her own number, Bidili flashed a bit disappointed. She did not expect that she and Nie Kong were 1600 times different.

 412 The collapsed two-dimensional body 0418Kalinta

    In the center of the Holy Land Kalin, there is a tall sacred tower that cannot be seen at the top-Kalin Tower.Legend has it that anyone who climbs from the bottom of the tower to the top of the tower with their own power will meet an immortal at the top of the tower. If he drinks the fairy water presented by that immortal, his power will increase several times.Countless people challenged the tower, but many failed. Some people climbed for several days without food to supply on the way, and lost their strength and fell from it.There are also people who want to fly on a plane, but they have not succeeded. People who do not want to climb on their own will never see the top of the tower.


    Today, there is a hovering car coming fast in the direction of the tropical rain forest.


    "Hey...hurry up, can''t you stand it after running for more than ten kilometers?" The young man comfortably sitting in the car urged Lori who was running backwards, seemingly abusing children.


    Lolita behind was panting, the sweat from her skin almost soaked her clothes.Although she looked tired, she still insisted on following the car.


    "I...I know." That''s right, she is Vidili who accompanied Nie Kong.Because of the trouble, her two pony tails have been cut into cute short hair.Within half a month, they appeared in the Karin Holy Land in the south from the Western Capital.


    After daily hard training, Vidili sensed her weak anger in Nie Kong''s teaching.With the aid of Qi to exercise her physique, she can feel the steady increase of her strength every day.


    After half a month of hard work, her combat effectiveness finally broke through from 5 to 25, which is equivalent to an increase of 1 per day.The combat effectiveness of 25 is reborn, and Bidili feels that he is very powerful.As for his teacher Nie Kong, how powerful is the combat power of 8000.


    Finally, after running 80 kilometers at Bidili, she reached her limit.She was sore and weak, her heart seemed to jump out of her chest.Compared to the 70 kilometers she ran yesterday, she has made great progress today.


    "Hurry up, our goal is that high tower. It''s almost there, you have to keep going..." Although the towering Kalin Tower can be seen, Nie Kong knows that it is at least ten kilometers away.


    Vidili looked up and saw Kalinta close in front of her.She did not know where to emerge new strength, gritted her teeth and resumed the speed just now.With a goal, the journey may be a lot easier.


    After passing through the dense virgin forest, Nie Kong finally appeared at the bottom of Kalinta in half an hour.After arriving at the destination, Vidili had no strength to support her, and she fell to the ground with a smile.


    She broke through her limits and reached a new level.Nie Kong hugged her in his arms with a look of relief.


    Suddenly the whining horn sounded, and there was a rustling sound in the woods.


    I saw a young man in his 20s and 30s with a middle-aged man who was dozens of years old and came to them.After seeing the appearance of two strangers, the young man holding the gun showed a wary expression.


    "Who are you, why do you want to enter the Holy Land Kalin privately?" They are Indians who have guarded Kalinta for generations, for fear that Nie Kong and the others will destroy the peace of the Holy Land.


    "It''s nothing, we are here to challenge the Holy Land Kalinta." Nie Kong held the soft Vidili and looked up at the tower that passed through the sky.With his spiritual sense, he could not detect the height of the tower, which shows how high the tower is.


    After more than ten years, did people finally appear to challenge Kalinta again? They looked at Nie Kong curiously.


    "It turned out to be Kalinta''s challenger. Please forgive us for being rude. Seeing how tired you are on the road, let''s go to my house and rest first." Middle-aged Indian Bula warmly invited Nie Kong and the others as guests, and Nie Kong accepted them. Invitation.


    As a guest in their tent, Nie Kong first brought Vidili in and used his vigorous energy to relieve her fatigue.


    The night bonfire party was very lively, and their enthusiasm exaggerated the hardworking Vidili.It is rare for her to relax for a night and enjoy the feast brought to her by the exotic atmosphere.


    Although she left her father, she traveled the world and increased her knowledge.


    In the early morning of the next day, she appeared in Nie Kong''s tent full of energy, and pulled out Nie Kong who was sleeping.The fatigue of training yesterday disappeared cleanly, and she felt her strength surge.


    "Big lazy pig, I''m about to start cultivating..." She dragged Nie Kong out of the tent and finally woke him up.Because he was used to Nie Kong''s lazy sleep, Bi Dili had a way to wake him up earlier.


    Nie Kong complained and knocked her on the head, causing her to anger.The lovely Lolita in the morning is in a much better mood.


    After washing, eating and breakfast, Nie Kong took Vidili to the vicinity of Kalinta.But Wupa and his son followed closely, and seemed very curious whether Nie Kong and Nie Kong succeeded.


    "Very good. The combat power has increased to 30. It seems that yesterday''s breakthrough was very effective. With your current strength, you should be eligible to challenge Kalinta." If successful, Vidili will directly increase its combat power by half. Right.


    "Want... what do you want me to do, do you want me to climb to the top of the tower?" Vidili stammered.


    No wonder she would be surprised, the tower in front of her could hardly see the top.Such as... if you fall down, there is absolutely no life...


    "That''s right, the content of your training today is as you said. Only in the threat of death, you will have the power to break through... A decade ago, a ten-year-old boy challenged successfully, so don''t worry. "Nie Kong wants to give her some hope, otherwise she won''t have the chance to challenge successfully before fighting.


    "Indeed, Wukong successfully landed in Kalinta at the age of ten, and obtained super holy water to defeat the bad guys!" Speaking of his friend Wukong, Wukong became very interested.


    After getting encouragement from the two, Vidili finally regained confidence.


    Vidili controlled the qi in his body to his feet, and then burst out suddenly.With an unparalleled impact speed, Vidili instantly rose from the ground and appeared thirty meters away.Then she grabbed the bulge of the tower and crawled forward like a monkey.


    Nie Kong plans to spend a month to train Vidili, and the remaining five months will be enough for him to help him.


    "Wow, sister Bidili is amazing, I believe she will see the fairy." Wupa exclaimed.


    "En." Seeing Vidili''s disappearing back, Bola nodded in agreement.

 413 The collapsed two-dimensional body 0419, fairy beans

    Vidili, who was already several hundred meters high, gripped the bulge of Kalinta with both hands, and crawled upwards quickly.When she looked down, she felt the soles of her feet soft.The height of several hundred meters is already terrifying for her.


    Secretly suppressing his panic, Vidili concentrated on climbing quickly.Although crawling is not strenuous, but after five or six hours of rapid crawling, she only felt that her body became extremely heavy.Every crawling step feels extremely difficult.Bidelli looked up, but he hadn''t seen the top of the tower...


    "Huh!" Take a deep breath and pause for a moment. The muscles of the feet recovered. She continued to climb up again, but the more painful she got behind her, her hands and legs were so sore that she almost lost her strength. clean.She even felt tingling in her legs.It doesn''t seem to belong to me.


    Just looking at the height of tens of thousands of meters below her body, her eyes were firm.If she fell from that height, she would definitely die with her current strength.There is no retreat, I can only stick to it.


    In the threat of death, Bidili only felt as if his body had regained strength, trying to squeeze out every bit of strength hidden in his body.In the cycle of accelerating crawling again, her physique went through the exercises that exceeded the limit again and again.


    After a arduous twenty-four hours of crawling, she finally lost all her strength.She couldn''t grasp the tower with her fingers, and she fell with the wind.Still haven''t seen the top of the tower, are you dying?


    The whistling wind rang, and she knew that she was falling at high speed.She climbed hundreds of kilometers in twenty-four hours, but unfortunately she could not land on the top of the tower with her present.


    Just as Vidili was waiting to die in despair, she suddenly felt the wind stop.She sank into a warm embrace, and the familiar masculine breath came from her nose.She opened her eyes in disbelief, and after seeing the person holding her, Bidili''s eyes burst into tears.


    It turned out that Nie Kong was always observing himself, he was worried about himself.It''s good to be alive, she buried her pretty face in Nie Kong''s arms like a coquettish, enjoying the sense of security Nie Kong brought to her.


    "Well, after all, Kalinta is too reluctant for you. You can climb here, it''s already great. I will hold you for the rest of the road." Nie Kong hugged the petite Vidili. , And then control the qi in the body to spray out on the soles of the feet.


    Like a rocket, Nie Kong led Vidili to the top of the tower at high speed.Compared to the speed of Bi Di Li, it was hundreds of times faster.


    After dozens of seconds, Nie Kong finally landed on the top of Kalinta.After spotting Nie Kong and the others, Immortal Kalin showed a surprised expression.He never thought that there would be such a strong person on Earth except for a few warrior worlds.


    The first floor of Kalinta was empty and no one existed, except for the three junk-looking earthen jars beside it.Nie Kong gently put Vidili down and stepped on the stairs to the second top level.


    When Nie Kong left the top of the tower, Vidili walked to the front of the three earthen jars and looked at the only item in the tower.


    "Is it the super holy water contained in it?" Vidili opened the middle pot and looked inside.


    The water curtain in the earthen jar was rippling, and suddenly a familiar sight appeared in front of her.I saw my father scolding his students in the dojo, and there were two or three apprentices who were very strange to Vidili.


    Bidelli was a little curious and stretched her hand in, but when her hand touched the water curtain, the scene inside disappeared immediately, and even the water inside disappeared strangely.Bidili was stunned for a moment, and then with even greater curiosity he uncovered the earthen jar on the left.


    Another picture appeared in her eyes, but this picture was more familiar than just now.Because that scene is playing the scene that I just practiced a few years ago.


    "Is it a picture of my own past and present? There really is a fairy." Vidili muttered to herself, and then walked to the earthen jar on the far right. After a little hesitation, she opened it.


    But when he opened it, nothing appeared in the jar.There are only two gloomy green lights.In an instant, a huge centipede appeared in front of her.


    As soon as the centipede appeared, it directly rushed towards Vidili who had not had time to react.Seeing that the centipede''s fangs got closer and closer, they couldn''t do anything. Vidili called Nie Kong in fear, but couldn''t make a sound.


    Only when the centipede''s big mouth approached, the centipede''s body suddenly turned into a blurred scene.Countless strange characters passed by in front of her, and finally stopped at the last scene.


    The familiar Nie Kong was holding the strange and familiar girl Vidili, and the two hugged naked.The master Nie Kong pressed the girl and played with the girl''s skin with both hands.


    Especially for the girl''s secret breasts, his hands stayed for a long time.


    And what made Bidi Li''s face flushed even more, it was his master who pushed into the strange girl''s body, they...what are they doing?


    After seeing the restricted level scene, the petite Bidili suddenly felt that she had grown up, she knew a lot...


    When she came back to her senses, she was already lying soft on the ground, her blushing pretty face looked very cute.The sight before her had disappeared, but it was clearly in her mind.


    "Bah...what the hell is this, why did I see...I saw Teacher Nie Kong doing that kind of thing." How did she feel that the girl with short hair was familiar, who was it?


    The top floor was simpler than the one below, and there was nothing except a kettle on a strangely shaped stone pillar in the middle.And the cat fairy holding a cane is standing in the middle, squinting for his arrival.


    "Young strong man, what is your purpose of landing in Kalinta?"


    Nie Kong''s goal is the god of heaven, here is the transition to the heaven, and by the way, use some fairy beans.


    "You should have a lot of fairy beans in stock now. Bring them all to me."


    How could the cat immortal agree to Nie Kong''s excessive request? It only threw two of them to Nie Kong, saying it was his last fairy bean.


    How could Nie Kong believe the cat fairy''s nonsense, his eyes looked at it slightly, and it only felt that the spirit was beginning to trance.When it reacted, it found that the hidden fairy beans had been raided clean.


    "Xiandou, you have already gotten it, you should leave now." It looked at Nie Kong in horror, not expecting that he would be manipulated one day.

 414 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0420, the temple

    "There is really nothing to attract me." Nie Kong took the big bag of celestial beans into Dingtian Ring, and his frank and direct words hit the cat immortal not lightly.


    "Videli, have you rested well, we are going to leave."


    "Come...come!" Vidili''s face turned red when she appeared in front of Nie Kong. Could it be that she didn''t have a good rest.After Nie Kong felt her breathing a little messy, he threw a fairy bean directly to her.


    "It''s called Xiandou. No matter how many injuries it is, it can instantly recover to its best state. If you haven''t rested well, eat it."


    Although part of the reason is due to fatigue, most of it is the abnormality that arises after she sees the restricted level scene.Bidili couldn''t explain, besides, she was very curious about the fairy beans introduced by Nie Kong.


    She took the fairy bean and threw it in her mouth, chewing and swallowing it.In an instant, power rushed to her body, and Vidili felt full of air flowing in her body.After Kalinta''s life and death training, her combat effectiveness increased from 30 to 45.It seems that Kalinta is very effective for people within 100 combat power, and it has actually improved that much.


    "What a miraculous bean, it''s amazing." Bidili looked at Nie Kong in surprise, as if to know how many secrets he hadn''t told himself.


    "It''s good to get back to health, and there will be more difficult special training waiting for you next. Come on, we are leaving." Nie Kong waved to Bidili, motioning to hold her and leave again.


    As if scrupulously, Vidili hesitated in front of Nie Kong for a long time.In the end, due to Nie Kong''s urging, Vidili had no choice but to return to Nie Kong''s arms obediently.


    The feeling of staying in Nie Kong''s arms has changed a lot from before, the most obvious is that the heart''s pulse frequency has been several times higher.The two clung to each other tightly across their clothes, and Vidili felt flustered.


    After holding the petite Vidili tightly, Nie Kong floated in the air and did not return to the ground as the cat fairy expected, but rushed to the opposite high altitude.The place there is the heaven, where the gods live!


    The cat fairy was startled in a cold sweat, but it couldn''t stop Nie Kong from moving forward, it could only pass the news to the gods early.That''s right, Nie Kong''s choice of cultivation site is the heaven, a temple floating high above Kalinta, where the gods who guard the earth live!


    Nie Kong''s body was like a meteor, breaking through the obstacles of heavy air currents.The white air on the surface of his body permeated his whole body, and it rubbed strongly with the air during the high-speed flight, making the sound of turbulent friction.


    Having flown for dozens of kilometers, when finally looking up, Nie Kong saw the floating temple on the circular base.There is a rope ladder at the bottom for people to climb.


    Seeing the mysterious land like a sky garden, Vidili''s eyes flashed with surprise again.During the journey with Nie Kong, Bidili felt that she had encountered more bizarre things than she had encountered in more than ten years.But Vidili was very excited and had a fresh sense of adventure.


    The experience gained during the journey was something she couldn''t learn in the dojo, and she was thankful that she made the right decision.


    Nie''s air flowed and slowly dissipated. He moved lightly, like falling leaves falling on the temple, stepping on the white stone slab.


    The area of ??the temple is very large, a few kilometers long and wide, and in the middle is a magnificent palace.The white marble floor covers the floor of the temple, holy and solemn.Small trees are planted around the temple, the leaves are green, the flowers next to the trees are in full bloom, and the fragrance is scent.


    After arriving at the temple, Vidili felt difficulty with a breath.After dozens of breaths, I finally got used to it.She looked at the surrounding scenes curiously, thinking in her mind who would live on such a high island.


    Finally reached the final goal, Nie Kong''s spiritual consciousness covered the entire temple.Perhaps it was because the temple did not find the Dragon Ball Warrior, he was a little relieved.


    About to walk to the front room, suddenly two people greeted the palace.The one in the front is a man with pitch-black skin all over, dressed like an Arab.In the back is an elderly man with green skin and crutches.The wrinkled skin clearly explained his age and the vicissitudes of life he experienced, while the godly characters printed on his clothes explained his identity.


    When both of them saw Nie Kong, they were a little surprised.Without any qi spreading out, it looked like an ordinary young man.But when the god looked closely, he found that the dimension between them was so far apart... the strange feeling was stronger than when he faced the realm king god!


    "Hello..." Seeing that Nie Kong didn''t speak, Vidili greeted them for Nie Kong.


    Bobo wiped his sweat lightly, his dark face squeezed out a little smile, he asked, "Guests from afar, what do you want to do when you come to the temple?" Bobo asked Nie Kong about the temple. Of course, I hope they will come with a friendly attitude.


    "From now on, it will take us five months to practice in the temple, don''t you have any comments." Nie Kong planned to control the gods in front of him so that he would not attract Wukong and the others.If he faces the Dragon Ball Warrior now, he can only be abused.


    "No...no problem, just come to us if you have any difficulties." The contrasting attitude of the gods made Nie Kong embarrassed to start.Popo wanted to say something, but the gods stopped him.


    Now that they knew each other, Nie Kong nodded and prepared to implement his plan to become stronger.


    His physique limit has been stuck for a long time, and the strength of double cultivation is too slow. He has to use the practice of the gravity room to break through his limit.And because of the existence of the spiritual time house in the heavens, a year there is equivalent to a day in reality.Only two people can enter at a time, and the gravity inside is ten times that of the outside...


    Although it is said that a person can only enter the normal time for two days in his life, the overtime exit will disappear and never come back.But Nie Kong is very confident, after all, he has the ability to teleport.As long as he uses his mental power to break through the barriers of space, he should be able to come back.


    Five months is equivalent to 150 years, and Nie Kong happens to have the blood of a vampire, this time is almost nothing.And Vidili could only go in for two days, otherwise she would have become an old woman.


    "Well, I''m going to the Spiritual Time House to practice in a few days. Please help arrange it."


    When Nie Kong spoke of the Spiritual Time House, they showed expressions of surprise.He was really mysterious, and he would know the situation in the heavens.

 415 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0421, the practice of the spiritual time house

    Since Tianjin Fan and the others, as ordinary humans, can break through several million in combat power, then they are the true ancestors of vampires and should have potential to exceed them!Nie Kong believed that after the arduous practice of the Spiritual Time House, he would have improved hundreds or even tens of thousands of times.


    With such a realization, Nie Kong followed behind the gods and walked along the corridor of the temple to the Spiritual Time House.And because there was a ten times the gravity zone inside, it was just right for Nie Kong''s practice at this time.


    Since Vidili could not bear ten times the gravity, Nie Kong had to put the stolen gravity room outside the temple for her to practice.Her stage training is a fight to control Qi, using her hair to cultivate a doll to be her opponent.After he got used to ten times the gravity, he moved the gravity room into the mental time room to practice.Thinking about starting a training of hundreds of times gravity in the mental time house, he is full of expectations.


    "This is the Spiritual Time House. There is no boundary. You can only stay in it for two days. Anyway, I will call you after two days. The food and bathroom are all available, as long as you remember to come back here after two days, and also Remember not to destroy the door, otherwise you will be lost here forever." After walking for a long time, God finally took Nie Kong to the white door.


    "Okay, I know its function very well, don''t bother me if there is nothing wrong." Nie Kong pushed the door and walked towards the house, but he suddenly noticed that a mountain was pressing down on him.


    After seeing Nie Kong enter, God didn''t say anything.After leaving the room, he walked back to the temple along the corridor.


    Ten times the gravity is really nothing to Nie Kong, who has a combat power of over 8,000, but Nie Kong is a little surprised because he is not used to it!His knees were slightly bent, but Nie Kong finally managed to stand up after slowly controlling the qi in his body.


    His hands and feet are tied to lead cores, and it takes a lot of effort to move, let alone stand up.In such a strong gravity environment, Nie Kong''s movements were very slow.


    It would take him a few hours to get used to the gravity of the mental time house.After all, Wukong''s five thousand combat power can move freely at ten times the gravity, of course he can.


    Only when a person has a goal can he continue to energize and release his potential again.This is what Sun Wukong did, and Vegeta did the same in order to catch up with Wukong.


    Breathing out gently, Nie Kong shook his head, let''s go with the flow!The best practice is for someone to accompany him, so Nie Kong released Orpheus MM of Dingtianjie.


    Orpheus appeared short, and she looked at the surrounding environment in surprise.When she saw the familiar Nie Kong, surprise flashed across her plain eyes.With the girls as a regulator, Nie Kong was able to persist in the boring practice.


    "The gravity here is ten times that of normal, Orpheus accompany me to practice."


    "Hmm..." Orpheus said few things, but Nie Kong knew it was her character.She was a mouthless loli, and she still didn''t say more than a few words in front of the Nie Kong she liked.Even in H, I always bite my lower lip to endure the bone-eroding happiness.


    The two are like babies learning to walk, slowly starting to fight in the huge space.After such repeated cultivation, Nie Kong and the others successfully got used to the gravity zone inside it after half a day.


    The movement was smooth, but they did not return to the normal high speed between gravity.If you overcome ten times the gravity, it should be the response when ten times the gravity is like one time.


    They are just accustomed to ten times the gravity, it will take some time to overcome it.


    Nie Kong began his endless training in the Spiritual Time House, but his exhausted mind was relieved to enjoy the time because of the comfort of the girl.After practicing that day, he threw the mouthless Orpheus down.


    When Nie Kong put her hands into Orpheus''s gothic dress, she blushed and let Nie Kong mess with her.She likes the happiness Nie Kong brings to her and the feeling of being with Nie Kong.


    With Nie Kong in her heart, she seemed to have found the joy of living in the world.The training time is fifteen hours, and the remaining few hours are happy time for Nie Kong to accompany the girl.When there is suffering and happiness, people''s lives will become fulfilled.


    Every day, he will take his turn to release the girls and enjoy the joy of cultivation and the spiritual comfort brought to him by double cultivation.Ten times the gravity, Nie Kong quickly overcome it, and he no longer felt the pressure of gravity in the spiritual time house.


    In a blink of an eye, Nie Kong has been in the Spiritual Time House for three months.In 10 times the gravity, his combat effectiveness really improved.He used to have a combat power of 8,000. After training in the gravity room, he has broken through to 3W.Sure enough, every day is equivalent to twenty-four hours of cultivation, Nie Kong''s progress is not trivial.


    Of course the girls as he improved, the appearance of the Celestial Beast, Lias, Lilith Beast, Orpheus...their combat effectiveness has been significantly improved, all breaking through to three thousand.


    After Nie Kong practiced again for a month, he found that his combat power had increased by more than a thousand, very slowly. He knew that at this moment, it was finally his turn to appear in the gravity room he had stolen.


    Nie Kong opened the door of the Spiritual Time House, and then returned to the outside of the temple along the corridor.I saw that I had entered the Spiritual Time House at noon, but now the sun has not completely sunk to the west.


    He knew that only a few hours had passed since the time outside, but he felt like a world away.As if his hands and feet were weightless, he felt that he would rush out several hundred meters with a little effort.


    The power surged out, and he felt very excited.After several months of cultivation, he has improved even more than the planes he has experienced.


    God and Bobo both showed surprised expressions when they saw Nie Kong as if they had changed themselves.


    The silver hair has returned to black, and he has become an ordinary earthling.At this moment, Nie Kong''s physique can finally barely accommodate Nie Kong''s powerful soul cultivation.


    "Where is Vidili, where is she now?" Nie Kong asked casually.


    "She is practising in your gravity room now, and it is estimated that she will be ready to come out. With the help of Xiandou, she is really crazy in her practice..." Recalling Bidili''s incident, Bobo replied.


    It turned out that Vidili was completely defeated by the replica that was skilled in controlling Qi, but she stood up immediately after she fell.If the injury is serious, take fairy beans immediately. If it is not serious, she will endure against the replica.


    Bidili is practicing under the condition of twice the gravity, and has a comparable opponent, of course she will improve quickly.


    "In this case, let me move the gravity room directly into the mental time room." Nie Kong put the gravity room and Vidili into the Dingtian Ring, and then took away the equipment that made the replica.


    Vidili''s practice needed it, so Nie Kong had to take it from Bobo.

 416 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0422, the beginning of spiritual practice

    Nie Kong opened the door of the Time House and controlled the gravity room to be released from Dingtian Ring into the house.After waiting outside for an hour, Nie Kong finally entered the Spiritual Time House.


    An hour outside is equivalent to half a month inside. With the help of both fairy beans and the gravity chamber, Bidili''s combat effectiveness has increased to the point where it should be able to withstand the gravity in the mental time house.


    He didn''t expect her to soar immediately, the foundation is to be firmly laid.However, when Nie Kong walked in, he found that things were beyond his expectation.In front of her, Vidili Lori was lying on all fours on the ground, crawling slowly like a tortoise.The practice of ten times the gravity makes the muscles of the whole body overloaded, whether it is lifting a leg or punching a punch, the power that needs to be consumed is greatly increased.


    "Ahhh..." Put your hands 30 centimeters in front, and your palms are like claws to concentrate your qi. From nothing to being overwhelmed by the light, it even seems to burst at any time.Vidili controlled the Qi climbing in his hand, and finally moved twenty or thirty centimeters with difficulty.


    Ten times the gravitational zone is too reluctant for her, her body is like pressing a big mountain.Nie Kong probed carefully and found that her combat effectiveness had increased to more than two hundred.It seems that a dozen days of extreme practice in the gravity zone is very effective for her.And it seemed that she had defeated the clone, otherwise how could she run out of the time house from the gravity room.


    Seemingly aware of someone appearing, Vidili slowly raised her head.Looking over, she found Nie Kong''s smiling eyes.


    "What are you looking at? Come and help me quickly." Like Nie Kong watching his own jokes, Bidili groaned.It''s really shameful to only climb more than ten meters in five or six days.


    Although he was his own master, Vidili didn''t want Nie Kong to see him embarrassed.


    "What help, you have to rely on your own efforts to overcome the harsh environment. Only in adversity, your strength will increase!" Nie Kong squatted in front of Vidili with a smile, touching her head and encouraging.


    "Teacher == Master is lying to Bidili, right? The gravity here is several times stronger than twice the gravity of the gravity chamber. The practice should be cyclical and gradual." Linking is difficult. How can I practice?


    "With fairy beans to help you restore your strength, you will soon adapt to the gravity here. Forgot to say, this room is called the Spiritual Time House, which is equivalent to one year after here, and only one day outside. You have two years. Practice. If you reach the time limit, you have to leave that door by yourself." Nie Kong''s eyes have his own practice, and he may rarely care about Vidili in the future, so he must remind him first.


    Hearing Nie Kong''s words, Vidili showed a surprised expression.Bizarre events are happening one after another. It is estimated that in the future Nie Kong will tell her that the sun rises from the west, and she will believe it.


    "Then master, you, don''t you accompany Vidili to leave. I want...I will wait for the master to come out before speaking." Vidili said firmly.


    "If you have to wait for me, it will take decades. When I come out, Vidili will become an old woman. My life span is very long, so decades are not important to me. And if you Outside, the time has only passed for a few dozen days, and it will soon pass." How can Vidili stay young and beautiful without accompanying her in double repairs.


    "I see, Vidili will go out and wait for the master." Vidili turned pale with fright at the thought of her old face.I will be here for two years. Will Dad remember himself when I go back?But if he can directly grow up to two years old, Bidili is looking forward to it.


    "I''ll give you more fairy beans. If you have any problems, eat it. You have everything in the house, remember to get used to gravity quickly..." Nie Kong gave the fairy beans to more than half of Vidili, and then asked ten. A few meters behind the gravity chamber walked in.


    The screen in the gravity room shows 3 times, which seems to be the result of Bidili''s practice.He thought for a moment, and directly adjusted the gravity to 20 times!


    His own blood, his own five internal organs, and his own limbs seemed to hold down a mountain.The breath of his whole body flowed quickly, moving his stiff body.Although it was twenty times the gravity, it didn''t make it difficult for Nie Kong, who had a combat power of 30,000.


    Wukong''s tens of thousands of combat power can overcome a hundred times of gravity, so twenty times has no pressure on him.He gritted his teeth and directly lost the number 60.


    The terrifying gravity suppressed every cell of his. Now he doesn''t have any strength to swing his limbs, and his muscles seem to be stiff.Nie Kong tensed his muscles and supported his standing posture.


    Is the sixty times the gravity zone already his current limit?He finally realized what Vidili was feeling at that time, it was very difficult to even move.


    "Huh...huh..." The lungs slowly began to increase their strength, controlling their qi to resist the suppression of gravity.He desperately squeezed out his strength, and then did tough special training.


    First of all, you must move forward slowly, and after overcoming it is a trot, and practice slowly and gradually.The special training was very fortunate, but Nie Kong felt a kind of fulfilling fun.Every time he exercises, he can notice that his whole body has been condensed many times.


    "Boom..." Nie Kong, who was standing and moving, finally fell to the ground, with a painful expression and his mouth wide open, taking oxygen greedily.His qi has been exhausted, if he wants to recover in a hurry, he can only eat the fairy beans.


    Now he has no thoughts in his mind, only the soreness covering his whole body is occupying the high ground in his consciousness.He took out a fairy bean with difficulty, then shook his palm and handed it into his mouth.


    Accompanied by the sound of Kaba Kaba''s chewing, Nie Kong recovered to his best condition during the treatment of Xiandou.He breathed a sigh of relief and stood up in the gravity zone again.The effect of fairy beans is really good, it is simply a cheating device for spiritual practice.With its help, Nie Kong can save a lot of time.


    After the exercise just now, he has gradually become accustomed to sixty times the gravity, and he seems to feel a lot easier than before while walking.Although strenuous, he can feel his progress.


    "The limit of the gravity chamber is a thousand times the gravity. I have to refuel myself, try to surpass it as soon as possible..."


    The arduous special training began, and both the master and the apprentice worked hard to break through their limits.When he is free, Nie Kong will come out of the gravity room and duplicate his opponent for Vidili.


    Fortunately, with Nie Kong''s company, Vidili was able to continue on her own. She accompanied her master for two years of boring special training.

 417 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0423, combat power exceeds 100 million

    If ordinary people''s qi is born from muscle cells, Nie Kong''s qi is born from the blood flowing in the body.The stronger the energy contained in the blood, the stronger his Qi.


    After two years of basic training, Nie Kong finally broke through two hundred times the gravity practice.But after reaching this level, the speed of gravity enhancement slowed down.Every time the gravity multiple of the gravity chamber is increased, Nie Kong will be super suppressed.


    It broke through 300 times the gravity in two years, which was quite fast for Nie Kong.The hard work has been rewarded. His combat effectiveness has finally exceeded 3 million, which has been increased by more than a hundred times...


    Nie Kong''s combat power was 100,000 at 100 times the gravity, but he didn''t expect that his combat power would be increased by a hundred times after 300 times.It only enhances gravity by two hundred times, but it is very effective.However, the time spent between 200 times and 300 times is several times longer than that of 0 to 200 times.It is estimated that after increasing to four hundred times in the future, his combat effectiveness will increase in a straight line.


    However, it took a year and a half for two hundred to three hundred times. Nie Kong knew that the time spent three hundred to four hundred times was several times or even ten times that of two hundred to three hundred times.He does not have the Saiyan''s cheating device and can only rely on his own efforts.


    Originally, I thought that with the help of the armor of the true red dragon god emperor, 3 million, he could be as strong as 300 million in combat effectiveness, but unfortunately the armor could not enhance his power, can it be that the function of the armor can no longer help him.


    Although the true red dragon god emperor is the strongest in DXD, it is scumbag to appear in the world of Dragon Ball.


    After relaxing his tight body, Nie Kong adjusted the gravity zone to 0, and then walked out of the gravity room.Outside the Spiritual Time House, Vidili was accompanying Nie Kong''s training of replicas made with props.


    Since she is already familiar with using the qi in the body, she temporarily takes advantage in the confrontation.Compared to two years ago, Bidili¡¯s combat effectiveness is dozens of times stronger, and its combat effectiveness has exceeded 10,000...


    The biggest change is her body shape, which has increased from 130cm to 153cm.Due to regular practice, her figure is very slim.Twelve or thirteen-year-old girls now look like fifteen or sixteen.The unique female organs are well developed and exude the charm they deserve.


    The young loli has become mature, and she grew up watching it.Such a cute girl, how could Nie Kong be willing to leave her to Gohan.


    "Master...you finally came out." After seeing Nie Kong appear, Vidili''s pretty face showed a surprised expression.Her whole body exploded with anger, and instantly killed the copy in front of her.


    After practicing, she rushed to Nie Kong.


    "The time is up, you have to leave the mental time house quickly." Nie Kong caressed her head, Bidili squinted without resisting.Only when she heard that Nie Kong was leaving Nie Kong suddenly, she had a somewhat reluctant expression.


    Two years later, she has matured a lot, and she has already understood what the scenes mean by then.Bidelli did not expect that the girl lying under the master would be herself.


    Whenever she thinks of that scene, her heart will hum.


    "But...but..." Vidili wanted to say something, but Nie Kong stopped her for the reason he had said two years ago.


    "Okay, I''ll wait outside for the master to come out." Vidili murmured, packed her luggage and opened the door.At just this time, the gods, Bobo and the others rushed over, seeming to remind Nie Kong that the time is up.


    "The time has come, please come out as soon as possible. Otherwise, the overtime exit will disappear and you will never be able to come back..." The god of heaven reminded loudly outside, but Nie Kong ignored his reminder.


    "It''s okay, I will be able to get out, you leave me alone..." Nie Kong didn''t finish his words, the door slowly merged and disappeared in front of the gods and the others.It turned out that time has passed, and the exit of the Spiritual Time House has disappeared.


    "Nie Kong...stupid master..." Vidili exclaimed, eyes full of worry.At this moment, she was not in the mood to experience the feeling of being as light as a Yan, she was afraid that Nie Kong would really disappear in front of her forever.


    "The door is closed, even I can''t open it. Hopefully, as he said, he will have a way to come out. Little girl rest assured, you have to trust your master..." Tianshen comforted.


    "He...he said he would practice in it for decades, but is it really possible..." Bidili said in a low tone.


    "That''s it, it seems that as I expected he is really a higher god than me... It''s just confused, why did he appear on the small earth?" The god whispered.


    God is just a function, managing the creatures of the planet.For example, the gods of the planets are the realm kings who manage the galaxy at a higher level, and on the upper level are the realm kings of the entire galaxy, and then to the realm king gods, the highest being the realm king god exists.


    When the door disappeared, Nie Kong finally started his own pleasant special training.If you have your own girls to accompany, the fatigue of training will disappear cleanly.


    At the same time, he wants to build his harem into an existence with a combat power of more than 100,000.


    I heard that the Spirit Time House can only accommodate two people, so Nie Kong will release each girl separately the next day.After all, there are decades, and there is plenty of time.


    After 300 times the gravity, every time it is improved is a difficult hurdle.Although he ran out of fairy beans, his self-recovery might be a good thing for him.


    It took Nie Kong more than ten years to break through three hundred times to four hundred times the gravity, which shows that his potential is really much worse than that of Saiyan.And the combat power increased from three million to 40 million, breaking through the huge hurdle of ten million.


    The later improvement became more and more difficult. By the time Nie Kong exceeded 500 times, his combat effectiveness had increased to 160 million, and it took more than 60 years...


    Of course, during this period of time, the combat effectiveness of the girls in Dingtian Ring has all been increased to more than 100,000.The strongest is Orpheus, who has reached three hundred thousand.


    After spending so much time, Nie Kong knew that he had reached his limit.If you want to increase your combat effectiveness by several hundred million, is it estimated that more than one hundred years of time will be wasted?


    There was a bottleneck in cultivation, Nie Kong sighed and stopped his stupid cultivation.Although his life span is eternal, he is not as powerful as a Saiyan for hundreds of years of cultivation. It is simply a blow.


    Besides, the story of the cyborg is about to begin in more than ten days, so of course Nie Kong must be prepared.


    He put the gravity room into the Dingtian Ring for the girl to practice, and then he finally planned to leave.

 418 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0424, the end of practice

    Sensing his anger in Bidili, when Nie Kong wanted to break through with mental power, he found that the barrier of space was stronger than he thought!The teleporting ability he was proud of was actually unusable.


    He finally discovered that the space barriers in the Dragon Ball World were stronger than what he had experienced.Nie Kong''s dual cultivation skills are stuck at the peak of the first layer, and he cannot break through the barriers of space without breaking through.


    If the imperial female cultivating god technique breaks through to the second level, and the solid soul hatches from the soul, his soul power will not only increase tenfold.He doesn''t care about the mere barriers.


    But now that the problem lies in front of him, Nie Kong shows a bitter smile.Do you want to stay in the spiritual time house forever? How can you do it?In the original book, we want to break the spiritual time house, but we need the power of Super Saiyan III.


    With his current strength, can''t he break through with brute force? Nie Kong racked his brains to think about the countermeasures to leave.Without power, would he have to practice here for hundreds or even thousands of years before breaking through?


    He can survive decades of painful cultivation, but he will be crazy after hundreds of years.


    After thinking about it for two days, there was no countermeasure. When Nie Kong was anxiously preparing to return to his Dingtianjie space to accompany his girl, he saw that his eyes suddenly lit up after Dingtianjie.


    Since there is no way for one''s soul to break through, why not use the faith of the ring to break it.We must know that the power of faith can break the barrier between the two yuan, let alone the small space barrier in the world.


    Silently sensing the qi remaining in Vidili''s body, Nie Kong launched the Breaking Yuan Formation.The milky white faith urged the ring''s formation to rotate, and then shot out two or three meters of light blades.


    Light Blade jumped into the void, and the space revealed a half-meter crack.


    However, the scene in front of him was beyond Nie Kong''s surprise. With one-fifth of his usual belief in breaking the dimension, he could only break through such a small space trace?


    Nie Kong increased the weight again, using half of the usual to activate the formation.The five-meter-large light blade tore the half-meter crack in front of him, exposing a six-meter-wide black hole.


    After seeing what happened before him, Nie Kong knew that it might be very troublesome for him to break the barrier between two dimensions.A small space requires a lot of faith, not to mention the dimensional barrier between the two worlds.


    With sweat on his forehead, he finally felt a sense of crisis.With no room to retreat, he can only move forward bravely.When he just jumped into the black hole, a black hole appeared in the void of the heavens.


    In the heavens, Bidili sat on the edge of the high sky, swaying her little feet staring at the high sky in the distance.


    She has been waiting for the master in the temple for more than seventy days, but the master hasn''t appeared yet.Her heart was flustered, and she felt empty.At this moment, a six-meter black hole in the sky attracted her attention.The opening of the space even alarmed the gods in the temple.They hurried out, just to see Nie Kong jumping out of the spiritual time house.There was no change in Nie Kong in front of him, but it gave them a very dangerous feeling.


    "It really broke the space of the Spiritual Time House. How strong is his power... How strong is it!" The god looked at Nie Kong in horror, unable to imagine how strong Nie Kong would be after decades of cultivation. Level.


    Moreover, from Nie Kong''s decades of unchanged age, he came to the conclusion that Nie Kong must have come to earth as a high-ranking god.


    After Wukong died of a heart attack, is the earth about to prepare for something that will affect the cosmic world? The gods were slightly worried.When an unusual person appears, something unusual must happen.


    "I''m back..." How much hardship is in the words, even after Bidili heard Nie Kong''s words, there was a bitterness in her heart.She turned her head, her eyes burst into tears.


    "Master bastard, you can stay in the spiritual time room forever..." Although she said so, her pretty face showed an unprecedented smile.The master is back, so good!


    The Vidili in front of him has not fallen behind in his cultivation, and has reached 15,000.With her power now, she can simply destroy any city.Compared to her "world''s first" father Satan, she is more than a thousand times stronger than Dili.


    After experiencing so many things, Vidili finally understood his father''s level.The figure she admired in her heart was announced to be broken, and Nie Kong''s figure slowly filled her heart.


    "I really want to die, my good disciple." After Nie Kong saw the familiar Vidili, he finally showed a look of nostalgia.He gently hugged Vidili into his arms, feeling her familiar but unfamiliar breath.


    She has developed very well, and she exudes the charm of a young girl.Although after a long period of exercise, her skin is as smooth as milk.There are no strong muscles, only soft skin.


    Suddenly being held in Nie Kong''s arms, Vidili''s eyes flashed a little panic.Smelling Nie Kong''s breath, the strength of her body was dispersed cleanly.


    "Hu...what nonsense, it''s just a few dozen days..." Just after speaking, Vidili''s pretty face was startled, and she suddenly remembered the characteristics of the Spiritual Time House.Silently buried her face in Nie Kong''s arms, her eyes flashed a little softly, allowing Nie Kong to vent his thoughts about him.


    After the two hugged each other for half an hour, Vidili finally left Nie Kong''s embrace.Seeing the gods and them looking at him, Vidili blushed like a lantern.


    "Master...Where are we going to continue our practice..." Vidili hurriedly put aside the subject and asked out loud.I''m going to study in junior high school, but is the master''s journey over?


    Compared to school, she prefers to accompany Nie Kong to travel around the world and gain more experience and knowledge that the school can¡¯t learn... If the master¡¯s practice is not over, Bidili plans to go back and tell her father to go again, so that her father will not worry. .


    "Our practice is over, not to mention that you are ready to start school...Go back!" Nie Kong estimated the time, he knew that after half a year, the plot of the cyborg was about to begin.


    How strong would he be in his cultivation? Nie Kong looked forward to the moment he met the Dragon Ball Warrior.There is no way back, he can only go forward and defeat the enemy in front of him...


    Hearing that Nie Kong was going to accompany him back to the gym, Vidili showed a pleasant smile.After the practice, the master did not leave himself, but chose to accompany him back to the dojo. The master is so good...

 419 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0425, the appearance of artificial people

    With a leisurely and peaceful life, the humans on earth may have forgotten the crisis brought to them by the Saiyans three or four years ago.While they were enjoying peace, a young man and a woman suddenly appeared in a city in the south.


    The male''s hair is ear-length black short hair, and the female is beautiful golden shawl.Although the hair is different, the handsome faces are somewhat similar.Their eyes were filled with indifference, and there was no expression on their faces.The whole body exudes the temperament that no one is close, and it looks like a cold killer.People passing by did not dare to approach them, or even look at them, for fear that they might be offended.


    "Dr. Gallo wants to use it to control us, it is wishful thinking. Although we have a bomb buried in our body, we can kill him the moment he presses the button." There was a loud sound, and the black remote control was in his hand. When the man said so, the remote control was crushed by him.


    "Dr. Gallo is dead, but he entered a certain order when he made us. He wants to kill the human named Monkey King, it''s really boring..." said the delicate girl like a doll.


    "It''s easy to kill him with our current strength anyway. When we have the chance to meet him and kill him easily, it can be regarded as fulfilling his last wish for the doctor." The words on the 17th killed people like slaughtering chickens.


    "Now, where are we going?" The beautiful girl''s eyes showed a moment of confusion, but instantly returned to her indifference.


    "It''s really a beautiful city, but it''s a waste of enjoyment for those people. Hey...do some damage, let them taste the taste of pain..." Looking at the peaceful city in front of him, the man showed a cold-blooded smile.


    "Your idea is a good pastime, but don''t ruin the clothes shop on the 17th. The clothes sold there look beautiful." The woman turned her eyes to the specialty shop opposite, and the capital was exposed. The expression that a girl should have.At this moment, she finally had a little more human breath.


    "I know about No. 18, and I''ll give it to you over there." The man on No. 18 is like getting a novel toy, and the energy gathered in his hand is launched toward the opposite playground.


    White light flashed, and suddenly a muddy yellow mushroom cloud appeared.A terrifying explosion sounded, blasting the playground a few kilometers in front to pieces.The sound of human panic calling for help, the sound of car horns, and the aftermath of explosions rendered the peaceful city a sad scene.


    It turns out that they are artificial humans created by Dr. Gallo, with unlimited energy in their bodies.They can simply destroy hundreds of miles of cities with their random attacks.


    After the two cyborgs passed by, the city was like an atomic bomb. No one could survive.The ruin-like city immediately attracted the attention of the whole world.


    Finally, after the two man-mades successfully destroyed the second city, the truth of the matter finally emerged.The appearances of the two artificial humans are posted on corners of the world to remind people to pay attention to them.


    When they headed to the next city, the king of the earth finally sent an elite army to intercept their advance.Advanced fighter jets, sturdy tanks, and neat soldiers have long been waiting for their arrival.


    However, the enemy in front of them was out of their horror. They just waved it easily, and they killed the king''s elite troops.It is said that no one went back alive, and even the reporters who covered news dozens of miles away died on the spot.


    The human beings in the world were in panic. They looked at the two artificial humans broadcast in the news with frightened eyes, for fear that the artificial humans would appear in the city where they lived in the next moment.


    "Warning...Warning, the next goal of the cyborgs is XX city, please be prepared to take precautions..." Following the road to the south, the two cyborgs are finally going to the city where Satan lives.


    Since Satan did not save the world from Sharu, the city was not named after him.But everyone knows the reputation of Satan in the city, after all, he is the glory of winning the world championship.


    Not long after the announcement of World News, countless crowds crowded in front of the gymnasium opened by Satan, begging Mr. Satan to save the world.The army has no effect. They can only put their hope on Satan, the champion of the world''s number one martial arts conference.


    Satan shiningly appeared on the high platform in a black cloak, and then said some arrogant words, seeing his appearance completely did not put the humanoid in his eyes.Perhaps it was Satan''s stupid self-confidence that infected the people in the city, and they finally returned to their homes with peace of mind, hoping that Satan would defeat the cyborgs.


    Among them, a few shrewd humans did not have much hope for Satan. They went home early to pack up and leave the city.


    Although Satan''s strength is very bad, he has a strong ability to brag and deceive people. He has practiced a good mouth to escape.After returning to the dojo, Satan sat comfortably in his chair, seeming to be intoxicated by the good feelings of everyone''s praise and trust.


    But several of his apprentices were clearly more mind-conscious than him, so a classmate with a very strong personality asked: "Master Satan, the other party is a powerful master who can destroy the army, can you deal with those two monster-like enemies? "


    Although they believe that the master Satan is very powerful, they are obviously more afraid of the two demon kings who will destroy the city...


    "You are really boring. You have to know that the world fighting champion Mr. Satan sitting in front of you is a piece of cake. Don''t be fooled, they are just tricks... tricks, how many times do I have to tell you before? Understand? If they dare to appear in front of me, I will definitely kill them all...Wow ha ha ha..." Satan laughed arrogantly with his hands on his hips.


    He seemed to think of the scene when he became a hero of the world after defeating the cyborgs.At that time, countless money would flow into my own pockets and be respected by the people of the world...


    Satan does not have the teaching of a good teacher, and of course he does not know how to use qi.If the daughter Bidili is there, after seeing the power of the two, I am afraid that he will stop his father from challenging the two artificial people.


    After half a year, the fierce cyborg finally appeared in the human world.After seeing the enemy appearing, the Dragon Ball Warriors gathered together and prepared to go to kill the enemy in the news.


    It''s a pity that among the few people, Wukong is missing as their backbone...

 420 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0426, Dragon Ball Warriors Qi Xian

    Sure enough, as the news reported, two humanoids appeared in the city where Satan was in a super high-speed car.When the surrounding crowd saw the two artificial humans strolling along the street, they were all frightened.


    "The cyborg is coming, hurry...hurry up and inform Mr. Satan!" Now they only hope that Satan, the world fighting champion, can defeat the cyborg and redeem them in the city.


    The news soon reached the dojo, and at this time Satan finally wore a majestic cloak and walked towards the man-made people among the crowd.Seeing the people around him as the savior, he secretly took pleasure in.


    Robots, you two become the stepping stones to my Satan''s fame.Half an hour later, Satan''s arrogant figure finally appeared in front of the cyborg.He has his hands on his hips and his back to the two artificial humans.


    Satan slowly turned around and stretched out his right finger to the man on the opposite side, his expression very serious.


    "You are humanoids who do sabotage all day, right? Get out of my turf if you know..." After seeing Satan''s fighting power, No.18 and No.18 almost had a stomach cramp with a smile.They didn''t expect that Satan would dare to challenge them, it was really looking for death.


    "No. 17, it''s too funny to find out who he is." No. 18 wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes and asked with a smile.


    "According to Dr. Gallo''s information, he is the champion of the 22nd World''s No. 1 Budo Tournament. No wonder he is so arrogant..." No.17 stopped smiling and replied in a cold voice.No. slowly nodded his head and said: "You can shoot on the 17th, I don''t want to play any fighting game with him..."


    "Okay, okay, let me ruin their hope... No one can stop us from moving forward. Let''s ruin it again when we get tired of it." 17th took a few steps and watched the game. Almost half of the people fell in fright.


    "Didn''t you listen to my uncle''s advice? You are unlucky by opposing Satan... I won''t be fooled by your tricks, just let me go."


    Satan was ready to fight when the two appeared in front of him.He threw off his cloak "chily", and then revealed his muscular upper body.


    But what he didn''t expect was that the strength of these two cyborgs exceeded him too much.Among them, No. 17 attacked silently, his speed was very fast, so fast that Satan disappeared before his eyes in the blink of an eye.


    He rubbed his eyes, trying to see through the enemy''s tricks.What Satan didn''t expect was that the 17th had already appeared behind Satan.As he looked around, No. 17''s fist was completely open to Satan''s back and slammed into it.


    As if hundreds of tons were weighed on his body, Satan''s face was pale.Setsuna was like being hit by a train running at a speed of hundreds of hours, and he felt the internal organs in his chest as if they had moved, completely upside down.


    With the sound of the bombing, Satan was hit and flew hundreds of meters, and crashed the building in front.He resisted the tormenting pain and slowly crawled out of the ruined wall... The number flashed in surprise, he did not expect that Satan''s vitality would be so powerful.Although he didn''t use all his strength, his attack could not be sustained by ordinary humans.The number chuckles, it seems that canceling the number 17 can''t even kill ordinary humans.The horn turned into anger, palms aimed at Satan''s body.With a sudden force, the blue terrorist energy bomb rushed towards Mr. Satan on the opposite side.


    "Ah..." Satan screamed, but was quickly covered up by the violent explosion.I saw a large deep pit within a few hundred meters.In the smoke, they lost the figure of Satan.


    Mr. Satan, the world champion, lost, and the humans who saw the facts in front of them fled in panic and hated to have a few legs.The hope that supported them collapsed, and they only hoped to escape early in the city where they appeared.In the blink of an eye, the dense streets were empty.


    At the moment the explosion came out, the Dragon Ball Warrior who was looking for the cyborg finally sensed where the two cyborgs were.After receiving this signal, everyone rushed towards here almost immediately.


    Piccolo and Gohan were the first to arrive, and when they saw the robot, they showed solemn expressions.The two of them had no air flow and looked like ordinary people.


    No wonder they can''t find them quickly, so they will hide their anger.They can''t judge the power of the enemy in front of them, but they don''t underestimate the cyborgs.


    Piccolo looked at the figures of the two humanoids coldly, and slowly fell to the ground: "It seems that these two guys are destroying the earth." Just as Piccolo and the others arrived, Klin and the others People appeared one after another.


    The gazes of the two cyborgs swept over everyone who rushed to them, and on the 17th, the final line of sight was fixed on the Gohan who looked like Wukong: "We have been waiting for you for a long time, Monkey King!"


    It seems that they did not know the information that Goku died of a heart attack, and they regarded the 13-year-old Gohan as a young Goku.No wonder it was like this. The instructions they entered in their minds were Goku''s age.


    "Are you looking for my dad? My dad died of a heart attack six months ago!" Gohan answered the questions of the two robots sincerely.


    "Is Sun Wukong dead? It''s a pity that you didn''t get rid of him by your own hands. In that case, kill you all of Monkey King''s relatives!" No.17 showed a regretful expression.


    "Asshole." Vegeta gritted his teeth at the unassuming android. He hated the opponent''s arrogant tone of despising his existence.He originally came to see what kind of characters are the so-called enemies who destroy the world guarded by Kakarot, but he didn''t expect that they would underestimate himself as a Saiyan prince.


    "I will make you regret it..." The impulsive Vegeta took the lead, which fits his arrogant character.At this time, Vegeta had gone through three years of gravity training, and her combat power had already exceeded 40 million.Of course, he can''t transform into a Super Saiyan now, and he can''t catch up with his lifelong opponent Kakarot.


    "Vegeta wait..." Piccolo wanted to know the situation of his opponent, but Vegeta suddenly disrupted their plan.


    "I don''t have his information, but it seems that the energy contained in the body is very strong..." No.17 showed an indifferent expression, and it seemed that Vegeta''s combat effectiveness was not in the eyes.

 421 The collapse of the second element text 0427, the death of Satan

    When he hurried back to the dojo, Nie Kong suddenly noticed that several powerful auras gathered in the city where the Dao place was.But the stay time was very short, and several powerful qi suddenly and strangely left the city.


    Except for Dragon Ball Warrior Earth, who has such a strong combat power, Nie Kong smiled.Finally ready to meet, the Dragon Ball Warrior who guards the earth!Ignoring the astonished Vidili, Nie Kong expelled a super strong gas instantly and disappeared into the sky at the fastest speed.


    Originally, Nie Kong wanted to arrange Vidili to stay in the dojo, but when he returned, he found that it was empty as if there was no one.With Nie Kong''s spiritual detection, he found no trace of Satan, but found two apprentices hiding in the dojo.


    Through their words, Nie Kong understood that Satan had challenged the artificial man.But with his 8 combat power, can Nie Kong count on him to win the battle? Whether he can survive is a question.Nie Kong, who knows that cyborgs are powerful, has no chance of winning even if he shoots himself, let alone him.


    After hearing what they said, Vidili showed a worried expression.Knowing her father''s character, she secretly scolded her father as an idiot, how could she be arrogant and stupid enough to challenge a powerful opponent that destroys the city.


    Vidili showed a pleading expression to Nie Kong, and Nie Kong had to take Vidili to the battlefield.


    The horrible explosion destroyed most of the city. Human corpses, ruined walls were everywhere... Nie Kong appeared in the battlefield and found that their anger had left for ten minutes.


    And did not find the Dragon Ball Warrior in time, but accidentally found Satan covered in blood.He did not die, but his vitality was severely overdrawn, wriggling along the street like a piece of meat.


    Satan, who was so badly injured, can exist and live to this day, already very powerful.After seeing the appearance of the two of Nie Kong, his eyes seemed to be relieved.


    "Dad...Dad..." Although Vidili had a bad plan, she did not expect her father to be so badly injured.She took out her pocket and found that the fairy beans had already been eaten.


    Bidelli looked at her master with tearful eyes, begging for his help.


    "Sorry, my fairy beans have been eaten a long time ago." Nie Kong''s fairy beans were cleaned up decades ago, and there was no time to ask the cat fairy.What was most surprising to him was that Satan would die, and the change in the plot was beyond his knowledge.


    Originally, Satan should be the most comfortable person to live in the end, gaining money, fame... and his daughter married the strongest Saiyan, and took over the super-powerful Buu.


    Vidiri was crying loudly, her shiny eyes full of sadness.


    "Are you... Are you Vidili? I haven''t seen you in three months and you have grown so big. It''s a pity... It''s a pity that Dad can''t wait until you get married..." Satan finally recognized the girl in front of him. The fuzzy face showed a loving look.


    He vomited a lot of blood, but he was very satisfied to see his daughter before he died.


    "Dad...you won''t die." Vidili cried bitterly, but Satan''s breath became weaker and weaker.


    Satan ignored Vidili, but turned his gaze to Nie Kong.He finally knew at this moment that the strength of Nie Kong in front of him was really stronger than him. That was not a trick.


    "I...I have something to ask you, Nie Kong...Although I didn''t accept you as an apprentice, I regarded you as my apprentice. Wait...After I die, Vidili will take care of you. Up."


    "I promise you that I will take good care of Vidili." Nie Kong nodded and agreed to Satan''s request.


    "Then...then I''m relieved..." Satan, who was relieved, slowly closed his eyes.Just as Nie Kong wanted to hold Vidili tightly in his arms for comfort, suddenly Satan opened his eyes like a corpse and stared at Nie Kong.


    "If I dare to bully my daughter in the future, I won''t be able to forgive you as a ghost..." After speaking out loud, Satan fell to the ground again.


    "Mom left me, do you want to leave Vidili, Dad?" Vidili sobbed sadly, and she shook Satan''s shoulder hard.However, Satan did not cheat the corpse any more, and his body temperature became cold.


    "Dad..." Vidili was in pain, her pretty face full of tears.Nie Kong held Vidili in his arms lovingly, comforting her who had lost a loved one.


    "Don''t be sad, there is a master with you! And if there are no accidents, your father will have the possibility of resurrection." If they defeat Sharu, Wukong and the others will collect dragon balls and wish to revive the disaster-stricken earth people.


    "Really..." Vidili sniffed, looked at Nie Kong pitifully, and Nie Kong nodded heavily.


    Accompanying Nie Kong through a lot of unthinkable things, made Vidili believe in Nie Kong''s return from the dead.She was emotionally stable, hiding in Nie Kong''s arms with peace of mind.With a beloved master, he will take care of what happened to him.


    After comforting Bi Di Li, Nie Kong was ready to go to the battlefield, where Nie Kong''s most passionate powerhouse was waiting for his challenge.Although Nie Kong''s combat effectiveness is much lower than them, but with his strange skills, Nie Kong believes that he will have the ability to protect himself.


    Wukong and the others are kind, and if they don''t do anything harmful to the earth, they won''t care about themselves at all.Even they will be happy, there will be a strong person waiting for their challenge.Sharu is the greatest danger, and his goal is to destroy the world.He doesn''t have the ability to leave, so Nie Kong wants to change the plot...


    Explaining that Vidili had settled Satan''s body, Nie Kong rushed towards the sensed Qi.Wukongshu exerted its maximum power, and he disappeared in front of Vidili like breaking through the shackles of space.


    Vidili wiped the tears from her pretty face and silently looked at Nie Kong who was leaving.


    "Master...Master, you must be careful. Now Bidili has nothing but you." As early as in the Spiritual Time House, Nie Kong''s position in Bidili''s heart was more important than Satan. Up.


    In fact, Nie Kong didn''t know that the current Dragon Ball world was not the Dragon Ball he knew.So when he went to the deserted battlefield and did not find the most memorable figure of Wukong, he was stunned on the spot...


    How come there is no protagonist Goku, God, what are you kidding?

 422 The collapsed two-dimensional body text 0428, block number 18

    Perhaps for fear that the fighting would kill the humans in the city, Picco and the others led the man-made humans to the barren desert.In the deserted sand dunes, the battle of the Dragon Ball Warriors against the cyborgs has begun, and the power radiated can completely smooth everything here.


    The golden light and the milky white light were like two torrents, hitting and exploding in mid-air, and immediately the entire area was soaked in dust.The air waves of the explosion rolled away, like a tsunami.


    "Drink..." Vegeta, who was glowing with golden light, rushed towards Cyborg 18 at high speed, and slammed his punch away without any pity.However, the action was slightly slower than that of No. 18, but was hit by No. 18.


    Vegeta actually succeeded in being promoted to Super Saiyan, and his combat power directly increased to more than 200 million.But in the face of No. 18, who is more powerful than Super Saiyan, Vegeta is clearly at a disadvantage.The number forced her shadow in the air, and when Vegeta probed her position, she rushed in front of him.


    "Bang..." Her power almost distorted the surrounding space, and Vegeta could only use her arm on her chest to resist the attack on the 18th.When her petite fist touched Vegeta''s arm, the terrifying power exploded, and Vegeta rushed into the deep layer of the yellow sand.


    "Asshole..." Vegeta was going to transform into a super Saiyan in front of Kakarot to defeat him, but did not expect that he would die in vain, nor did he expect that the new guy would trample on the dignity of his Saiyan prince. Is worthless.


    The strongest in the world should be our Saiyan nation, and I, Vegeta, should be the prince in command of the Saiyans, the king of the universe... Vegeta has red eyes and murderousness.He aimed at Number 18, condensed many terrifying energy bullets with both hands, and launched a quick counterattack.The number dodged the attack from Vegeta with ease in midair. Her eyes had been staring at Vegeta''s movements, and her eyes showed a touch of contempt: "Your attack is so monotonous, you can''t hit the corner of my clothes."


    Vegeta''s anger surged to his head, and the condensed terrifying power seemed to run through the world.The dazzling blue energy instantly swallowed the invisible No.18 like the sun.


    However, in the dazzling golden light, a milky white that had covered the blue shock wave flashed.The white spread, and even swallowed Vegeta''s blue without limit, and rolled back towards Vegeta in the air.


    The tyrannical force caused the whole earth to tremble, and thunder bursts in the air.The thunder was rolling, the wind was blowing, and the leaves were flying.The clouds and mist in the sky dispersed, and after the violent concussion, in a barren desert, Vegeta, who was astonishingly imposing just now, was full of trauma.The bright red blood covered his body, and even his right hand was lost.


    Vegeta did not expect that the woman in front of her possessed such a vast aura, and the aura he desperately released instead bounced back.Shaking and reaching into his arms, he took out a green bean and threw it into his mouth.


    With the sound of chewing, Vegeta''s serious injury returned to his best condition in an instant, and even the lost right hand grew back.While Vegeta fought desperately against No. 18, Piccolo in the distance led Gofan, Tianjin Fan, Dumpling, Leping, and Kelin to resist No. 17.


    Piccolo''s combat power is close to Vegeta who has not transformed, and Gohan is the most powerful of the rest of the warriors, with a combat power close to a million.As for Klin and the others, they were obviously ten times weaker than Gohan.


    With hundreds of thousands of combat power, it is impossible to threaten the number 17 with hundreds of millions and unlimited energy.Like a cat and a mouse, he tortured the six people surrounding him in battle.The battle was one-sided, only Piccolo could slightly block No. 17.


    They were surprised. They thought the battle would end soon, but they didn''t expect that the enemy he appeared at this moment would be several times more powerful than Frieza!!


    "Qi Yuanzhang!"


    "Fuck the bomb!"


    "Qigong Cannon!"


    "Turtle Qigong!"


    "Magic flash!" Each of the six used their strongest moves, and the dazzling energy surrounded the front 17th.There was no imaginary splash of blood, and no familiar explosion.Only Piccolo and their stiff heads opened their eyes and looked at the scene ahead.Their proud moves didn''t hurt No.17.


    "Such a powerful enemy, it is estimated that only Wukong can win." Their eyes flashed a bit of despair, but their most trusted partner had already died half a year ago.If Wukong is there, he must be able to defeat them.


    Nie Kong, who had just arrived, watched the battle that belonged to them, but the surprised expression on his face did not disappear.Even if there is no Wukong, why the cyborgs only have numbers 17 and 18.How about the 16th, 19th, and 20th, are they missing?He suddenly had a hunch that he had come to the inexplicable and weird world of Dragon Ball.Is the Dragon Ball without Wukong a real Dragon Ball?


    When Nie Kong was at a loss, the beautiful No.18 finally got bored.Her hands fired a terrifying energy bomb at Vegeta in the air.There are many, and the speed is super fast.


    Fortunately, such a terrifying energy attack rushed to the sky.Otherwise, if it touches the ground, it will definitely submerge the earth.After seeing her desperately wasting energy, she didn''t pant at all.


    Vegeta condensed his qi in his arm, and finally slapped the energy ball.As if it were a volleyball, dozens of energy balls were hit by Vegeta and rushed to the sky.But a few of them did not have time to dodge, and they hit him directly.


    There was a loud bang, and the sky shone as gorgeous as fireworks.The sky was like drizzle, but the raindrops were bright red... Nie Kong felt the coolness on his face and gently wiped it with his hand.


    Seeing the drop of blood in his palm, Nie Kong suddenly had a strong desire to swallow.He was awake in shock, he had eliminated the shortcomings of vampire life as early as the advanced vampire ancestor, but why did he feel the familiar feeling again.


    Nie Kong squeezed his fists slightly, and rushed to the battlefield as if he had made a decision, and stopped Cyborg 18 who was about to kill Super Saiyan Vegeta.


    The terrifying energy bomb disappeared in front of Nie Kong, but it took a tenth of Nie Kong''s soul power, which shows the power of the attack!!


    "Who are you, don''t want to stop the battle that belongs to me..." The seriously injured Vegeta saw Nie Kong appearing to save him, and instead of thanking Nie Kong, he scolded Nie Kong angrily.

 423 The collapse of the second element text 0429, cut Vegeta into an adult stick

    "Another one came out...you are their partner." Didn''t notice the so-called sense of aura, when Nie Kong appeared and destroyed her energy bomb, on the 18th, he discovered Nie Kong''s appearance.But No. 18''s self-confident expression did not fade, and it seemed that he did not pay attention to the appearance of Nie Kong.


    "You are wrong, I just prevent you from snatching the prey that belongs to me! The legendary Saiyan prince Vegeta, I will kill him myself..." Looking at the beautiful number 18, Nie Kong He speaks with a smile.


    "But it doesn''t make any difference. It''s all about stopping me. In that case, I''ll kill you by the way." No.18 blinked his beautiful big eyes, as if thinking about something important.


    Vegeta''s eyes seemed to sparkle, and the two people in front of him were about to make him alive.How arrogant he has fallen into a situation of being slaughtered by others, how can he bear it?


    "Damn, you...you two are deceiving too much!" Vegeta''s severely wounded hands were like machine guns, emitting dense blue light spots.They formed a big net, covering Nie Kong''s surroundings.


    The severely wounded Vegeta''s combat effectiveness was reduced by more than half, and the scattered gas bombs in front of her were not threatening.The light clicked around Nie Kong, but it only created ripples in the aura surrounding him.


    Feeling his strength, Nie Kong''s eyes showed a confident light.I can do it myself and can protect myself from harm at this stage.


    When Nie Kong was about to catch Vegeta alive, the 18th unexpectedly ignored Vegeta''s provocation, and instead rushed towards Nie Kong.On the 18th, the speed was very fast, and Nie Kong was about to use spiritual sense to detect her movements.


    No. 18, who appeared behind Nie Kong, threw a punch towards Nie Kong, swept along with her super power.Nie Kong flexed his side and kicked No. 18''s head violently.No. 18 shot in front, and Nie Kong''s foot finally hit No. 18''s arm.


    The power of the two exploded, causing the surrounding yellow sand for more than ten li like a plow.


    "What a strong power..." After seeing the power of No. 18, Nie Kong showed a surprised expression.He could perceive the strength of No. 18''s arm, and her body contained power far beyond him.


    "Huh... Your strength is obviously weaker than the blonde hair just now, so you want to stop me?" Vegeta, who had a fighting strength of more than 200 million, was defeated by No. 18, not to mention Nie Kong, who was weaker than Vegeta.The hand that blocked Nie Kong''s attack grabbed Nie Kong''s ankle, and then desperately threw it out.After receiving the power of Horror No. 18, Nie Kong rushed out several kilometers away.However, No. 18''s offensive did not stop. She launched a terrifying energy bomb at Nie Kong who rushed out.


    Their artificial humans are more troublesome than any opponent, after all, they are energy reactors with unlimited energy in their bodies.


    Nie Kong never thought that he could kill the 18th, he only hoped to stop her and kill Vegeta.


    "Although it''s not as strong as you, it''s enough to stop you...Night Demon fly attack!" After Nie Kong stopped his momentum out of thin air, he rushed out the countless red bats that flooded the blue sky with his hand.


    Each bat made a creaking sound, resounding like thunder.The number of them is terrifying, and even looks more than the yellow sand on the ground.The sky full of bats stood in front of Nie Kong and faced the rushing energy bomb.


    A violent light flashed, and most of the red dark clouds in the sky were empty.But their sacrifices were not in vain, they bravely blocked the 18th energy bomb.


    Such a weird move was seen for the first time on the 18th, and the beautiful face showed a weird expression.The strength is two or three times weaker than her, but it is strange to be able to catch her own energy bomb...


    But she was not discouraged, but her beautiful eyes became more and more interested.Having someone to play with her can relieve her boredom.


    Seeing that she didn''t give up trying to kill herself, Nie Kong stretched out his palm and pointed at Number 18.Suddenly hundreds of black long swords appeared in the midair of Nie Kong, and the tip of the sword pointed directly at number 18.The black sword was made by Nie Kong''s qi, and it was affected by Nie Kong''s strength. The stronger Nie Kong became, the stronger it became.


    "Go, my steel sword..." Driven by Nie Kong''s spiritual sense, the divine sword was able to go to the place covered by Nie Kong''s spiritual sense at high speed.They pierced the air like a sword fight, and rushed towards No.18 under his control.


    "What..." As if rushing into Jianshan, the dense black sword pierced her body.


    With the clicking sound, Nie Kong didn''t feel the energy of No. 18 weakening, but suddenly burst out with sweat-like powerful energy.Nie Kong finally pushed the 18th to full force, but her danger was rapidly increasing.


    Vegeta, who had not recovered from the fairy bean, noticed the energy of No. 18, and his haughty face showed jealousy and resentment.Didn''t make all the effort just now, was it looking down on me?


    "It''s terrifying... it really is the cyborgs who pushed Wukong and the others to desperation. Now try my trick." A blood red the size of a soldier ball appeared in his hand. They were Saiyan shellfish collected by Nie Kong. Geeta''s blood.


    Each drop of Saiyan blood contains terrifying power, and it is estimated that the power of the explosion will be close to Vegeta''s desperate blow.Controlling the blood cells to chase behind the black sword, he gently yelled out when he appeared ten meters before the 18th.


    A terrifying explosion exploded in mid-air, which was more than several times stronger than the vitality bomb that Wukong fired on Namek!Severe storms accompanied the yellow sand in all directions, spreading into terrifying dust storms.


    The wind was howling, and the earth was shaking violently.Due to the impact of the explosion, a dozen typhoons occurred instantly on the earth.


    Fortunately, the center of the explosion was midair, otherwise the world would be destroyed by Nie Kong''s impulse.This is so, the vertical yellow sand layer of No. 18 emptied a kilometer deep pit, and the range was expanded by several thousand miles.The energy of the number instantly weakened by a few points, but Nie Kong realized that she was not affected.Nie Kong knew that he couldn''t kill the 18th, unless he detonated his own blood and blew himself up!


    While there was no response on the 18th, Nie Kong rushed towards the seriously injured Vegeta.He once again made four wide swords and controlled them to stab Vegeta''s limbs.


    "Asshole, come on!" Vegeta gritted his teeth, and desperately stretched out his fist to hit the black sword.However, he was seriously injured and couldn''t catch up with the speed of the black sword. With four hissing sounds, Vegeta felt that his legs and hands suddenly lost control.


    When he reacted, he found that his hands and legs had left him, and he let out a painful roar.In the blink of an eye, the haughty Vegeta was cut into a stick by Nie Kong.

 424 The collapse of the second element Text 0430, Dragon Ball Warriors are wiped out?

    The weird thing is that there is no blood coming out of the wounds, as if they were originally assembled.It turned out that Nie Kong kindly helped Vegeta to stop the blood, lest he shed his blood and die.


    And Nie Kong didn''t plan to kill him now, Nie Kong kept him for his own purposes.


    "Asshole...Sooner or later, I will take revenge, you will wait for me!" Perhaps Vegeta thought that with the help of Dragon Ball, he could be resurrected after death, so he did not fear death, but stared at Nie Kong full of anger.


    The arrogant him has fallen to this point, it is more uncomfortable than killing him.What can he do without legs and hands?The Saiyan¡¯s second deficiency appeared, and he could not regenerate spontaneously after a broken limb.Wherever they look like Piccolo, as long as the head is still there, they can automatically regenerate various parts.


    "Damn... actually broke my favorite clothes, you said how to be responsible!" No. 18 roared angrily, startling Nie Kong who was carrying Vegeta with a stick.


    Has she already dealt with her own blood burst? The action is really fast.Nie Kong looked over, and the number 18, dressed as a beggar, appeared in front of him.Her eyes were about to burst into flames, staring at Nie Kong who was a few kilometers away.The 18th, who was originally dressed in conservative clothes, suffered a blood explosion from Nie Kong, and his clothes broke.


    Thirty-six strategies are the best strategy.After Nie Kong experimented with his own power, he planned to slip away.If you wait for the number 17 in the battle to slow down, if the two cyborgs attack him together, there will definitely be no life.


    "Haha...I''m really sorry for breaking your clothes. In that case, I kindly compensate you for a new one." Nie Kong opened the ring with his spiritual sense and threw a few at the number 18 who rushed over. A piece of clothing, that was the one worn by his girl in Nie Kong¡¯s ring.Hao caught the clothes smoothly, but didn''t mean to let Nie Kong go.Nie Kong had expected the little girl on the 18th to think that behind her clothes was an invisible blade that spread for several kilometers.


    The Bengyue Dimensional Knife played in his hands to the fullest, increasing his attack power twice!


    "What..." No gas bombs were seen, the 18th exuded terrifying energy and covered a defensive cover.With the creaking noise, No. 18 was directly pushed several kilometers away.


    After the power of the Dimensional Sword ran out, she opened her eyes and saw that there was no shadow of Nie Kong in front of her.


    "Damn, bastard, coward..." As a little girl loses her temper, Number 18 stomped her feet.After hesitating for a while, she finally accepted Nie Kong''s kindness to cover her exposed skin with a pale yellow dress.


    "What... Is Vegeta finished." Piccolo just saw the scene that just happened, their faces were covered with cold sweat.I originally thought that Nie Kong would be the one to help them, but he didn''t expect that he brutally hurt Vegeta and immediately took him away.


    They knew that Vegeta had no hope of survival, after all, Nie Kong just did that kind of cruel thing to him.Sure enough, after losing Goku, are we unable to fight the enemies that destroy the earth?


    They desperately resisted the 17th, but the 17th obviously didn''t really mean to move.


    "No. 18 is so careless to let the enemy go. If so, then I have to learn her lesson! I''m tired of playing, now I should kill you all." No.17''s energy burst out. In response to the six of them, Piccolo finally dispatched several hundred million of his fighting power.


    More terrifying energy than Goku Super Saiyan made Piccolo''s green face pale instantly.


    "Gohan...you run away, I''ll stop him!" Piccolo shouted at Gohan with a frightening expression, looking very worried about Gohan''s safety.


    "But... But what about you Uncle Piccolo, how can I leave Uncle Piccolo and you left alone..." Gohan was timid compared to the Saiyan attack, and now he is almost like two people.Especially after the death of Dad Goku, he became stronger.


    "I want to run, it''s too late." No.17''s eyes were full of bloodthirsty, and his speed was several times faster than just before, and he instantly appeared behind Leping.Before Leping noticed it, his right hand smashed Leping''s neck.


    "Leping..." Klin''s expression was full of fear, which was the fear of Cyborg 17.I''m so unwilling to do it, I''m going to die here before getting married.


    "Don''t you want to escape, I want to clean up all of you!" No. 17, who said so, threw Leping''s body casually.Tianjin Fan rushed towards the 17th angrily, without fear at all.The spirit of the martial arts school, he showed vividly.


    "Qigong Cannon..." The most life-consuming Qigong Cannon was launched, but No.17 was too lazy to avoid it.The powerful qigong hit his body without any effect at all.No.¡¯s fingers shot two rays of light at him, piercing the heart of Tianjin Fan.


    "Tianjin..." Before the dumplings had time to shout, his head exploded strangely.The power gap is huge, and their power can''t fight against the artificial people at all.


    "Asshole... Gohan, go quickly, the hope of defeating them in the future is only you..." Piccolo yelled at Gohan, expressing his own strong desire.


    Klin wanted to say that Piccolo should leave with him. After all, he is the hope of resurrecting the world.But it is a pity that Piccolo is most worried about Gohan, even more worried than his own safety.


    "Yes...Yes, Uncle Pic." Gohan''s eyes were tearful, he turned around and looked at Pic and them one last time, then controlled his breath and rushed into the distance.Uncle Bick, Uncle Leping... I will practice hard and protect the earth.


    "Want to run? It''s not that simple!" No. 17 learned the lesson of No. 18, and just wanted to knock Gohan down with an energy bomb, but Klin hugged him tightly.


    "I''m looking for death..." On the 17th, his energy exploded, directly blasting Klin who was holding him to pieces.However, Piccolo then grabbed his hands, his eyes showing determination.Horn became angry and grabbed Piccolo hard with his backhand.As he tore apart vigorously, Piccolo tore in half flat in front of him.


    When Gohan, who was hundreds of miles away, noticed that Uncle Bick''s anger disappeared instantly, he raised his eyes to the sky and let out an angry roar.With the anger of his report, Gohan successfully broke through the Super Saiyan!


    But he was not happy, his heart was full of anger.He gritted his teeth and left here quickly, without the urge to trouble the robot.


    Dragon Ball Warrior VS Cyborg, but Dragon Ball Warrior was annihilated by the whole army.

 425 The collapse of the second element body 0431, Boumas plan

    "According to the latest news, the cyborgs have left XX city. However, according to observations, the world-famous world champion Mr. Satan in XX city was killed in the fight against them. After the first two cities, XX city was destroyed. In the hands of the robots, let us give a silent tribute to the people in XX city.¡± In the TV news, the host took a helicopter to broadcast live in XX city.


    They didn''t dare to get too close to XX City, but took a tragic picture of XX City with a camera at high altitude.


    "Wow..." Bouma, who was watching the TV, suddenly heard the baby''s cry, she sighed and turned and hugged Trunks in the cradle.


    "Tranks be good, dad will be back soon after he beats the bad guys." Boomer shook Trunks and softly coaxed the waking child.He is less than two years old, but his face looks healthy.


    He is destined to be extraordinary, with the blood of Super Saiyans, but Boomer didn''t plan to ask Trunks to follow the dangerous martial art path of Goku and the others.She hoped that Trunks would learn from herself and be a scientist.


    What Boomer didn''t expect was that the powerful enemy appeared beyond imagination.The Dragon Ball warriors without Wukong are completely unable to fight the cyborgs.


    There was an aggressive knock on the door, and Boomer screamed and opened the door of the house.What appeared before her was not Vegeta''s stinky face, but Gohan''s cute cheeks.Gohan''s expression was weird, and Bouma had a bad plan in her heart when she saw his silent expression.


    "It''s Gohan, why didn''t Vegeta come back with you?" Boomer asked aloud.


    "Buma...I came here to tell you that Vegeta is dead. I''m so sorry that we were defeated by the robots." Gohan raised his head, tears in his eyes.


    "He... he''s dead... is he dead!" After hearing Gohan''s confirmation, Buma''s bright eyes lost consciousness.She would like Vegeta, but his perseverance to chase Goku moved her.


    So she gave up the fascinating Leping and liked Vegeta instead.


    "But... but we have Dragon Ball, right? I can make a wish to resurrect him!" Bouma didn''t know that Vegeta had already died in Namek, and the Earth''s Dragon Ball could only resurrect people who had not been resurrected.


    "There is no chance, Uncle Klin is dead, Uncle Piccolo is dead, Tianjin Fan is dead...If there is no god, Dragon Ball will turn into a stone. Only me is the living person, and Uncle Piccolo is desperate to save Yes, I''m really useless." Gohan cried.


    Bouma hurriedly found Dragon Ball Radar, but as Gohan expected, Dragon Ball Radar did not respond.She slumped on the floor, tears in her bright eyes.She grieves that Vegeta left herself, and the partners who accompanied her to grow up grief to die...


    "Bouma, please take good care of Trunks. For example... if one day I die in the hands of an artificial man, the only hope to save the earth is him of Saiyan blood..." After accompanying Bouma wept bitterly for half an hour , Gohan left Bouma''s research institute.


    "Do you... want Trunks to deal with them? What a joke. Even if you work together, there is no chance to win, let alone my Trunks... I really miss Goku when he is here, his smile always brings himself Confidence. Maybe only Wukong can beat them." She thought silently, looking sadly at the door...


    But not long after the time passed, news of the cyborg attack reached the West Capital.Boomer packed her luggage and prepared to take Trunks away, but her parents insisted on staying in the institute.There is no doubt that the West Capital was destroyed in their hands...


    After personally experiencing the destruction of his family, Bouma was full of anger towards the cyborgs, but how could he fight them?And why would I be willing to ask Trunks to deal with them, I hope Gohan can beat them.


    Things are getting worse and worse. After the cyborgs have traveled through each city, they will always destroy the city when they are tired of it.!


    After destroying the West Capital, No. 18 showed a pity.


    "Except for the little ghost who occasionally came out to resist us, the guy who bullied you some time ago didn''t dare to show up." No.17 chuckled softly.


    "Hmph, even if I look around the corners of the world, I have to pull him out." No. 18 snorted with her arms around her chest.


    "Anyway, there are only two or three people in the world who can bring us some fun, whatever you want. If you are bullied by him in the future, don''t ask me to help you..." No.17 replied with a smile.


    "Because he wants to beat me, dream." While saying this, No.18 gave his brother a stern look.


    But what they didn''t expect was that when they passed by the city XX that destroyed most of the time before, they unexpectedly discovered the shadow of Nie Kong.On the 18th, he appeared in front of Nie Kong rushingly, making Nie Kong jump in shock.


    The two fought again with more than a dozen moves, and finally Nie Kong rolled up Vidili and disappeared in front of them using the power of faith.He was under pressure just to deal with two artificial people.


    Moreover, before Nie Kong''s potential enhancement plan was not successful, his own combat effectiveness was temporarily unable to defeat them.


    "Damn it, he runs very fast." No.18 stomped his feet, as angry as a teenage girl.Faced with Nie Kong, who had escaped her twice, she finally found the joy of existence on the 18th¡ªher purpose was to catch Nie Kong personally and dispose of Nie Kong herself...


    "Hey...It''s almost instantaneous. It might be difficult for you to kill him. But if I help you, you are very likely to kill him. If we join hands, we can leave him without teleporting. Kill him before." No.17 said with his head resting on his hands and lazily appearing in front of her.


    "Huh...you always underestimate me, but you will also run away for the blond kid." No. 18, who said so, looked at No. 17 with contempt.No. Heng laughed awkwardly and said: "That kid is really troublesome. Although the power is not my opponent after the transformation, I can''t use him to escape! Wait and see, I will kill him and set you as an example first. "


    After Gohan turned into a super game, he was able to block No. 17 for a while, but he was absolutely unable to deal with him with unlimited energy.So every time he stopped them, Gohan would always run away.


    Like a cat catching a mouse, Gohan''s unbridled efforts have brought hope to the people on earth...

 426 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0432, absorb Saiyan blood

    After taking Vidili away from XX City, Nie Kong and the others came to a strange southern island.


    Thanks to the existence of Ding Tianjie, Nie Kong directly moved out of the house, and an unfamiliar apartment appeared on the deserted island in an instant.


    Originally intending to carry out his own plan in the dojo, how could he know that the cyborg suddenly returned to a city that had already destroyed most of it.It turns out that the so-called crater principle is deceiving, Nie Kong spit out.


    Although the island is very backward, it means that the artificial people will ignore it.After all, the earth is huge, and it is difficult for them to search every corner of the huge earth without a sense of breath or spiritual consciousness.He wants to experiment here to see if he can change the potential of his true ancestor of vampires.


    "Take you to live in the island, do you regret Vidili?" Nie Kong asked in a low voice, touching Vidili''s hair.


    "No problem, as long as there is a master..." After Bidili lost her father, she finally regarded Nie Kong as her most important support.The key is that she saw her future in Kalinta, so she secretly liked her master.The two have been together for a few years, and the foundation of the relationship is quite solid.


    "But we have to live here for a long time, can you hold on?"


    The human blood mixed with Saiyan blood has a terrible potential, even Goku said that Gohan had surpassed himself.In the later stage, due to Gohan''s negligence in training, Wukong eventually surpassed him.But as for his own vampire blood, what will happen after fusing the pure blood of Saiyans.


    His purpose of capturing Vegeta alive was to study how to break through his limits, but Nie Kong couldn''t budget for the time it would take.


    "I''m used to it in the Spiritual Time Room. When I''m bored, I will practice as hard as a teacher." Bidili''s head is lightened. Anyway, the outside world is very dangerous. She can be with her master compared to other human beings. Very happy.


    She usually pretends to be an adult, but Bidili is actually twelve years old.I just lost my father, and the only relatives are Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong originally thought that Satan would come back to life, but he miscalculated.It''s incredible that Piccolo would die in the hands of an artificial man.He still hasn''t figured out whether the Dragon Ball World is swollen.


    The only source of intelligence seems to be Vegeta. He just wanted to absorb Vegeta''s pure Saiyan blood.


    Vampire is the instinct of a vampire, and Nie Kong suppressed his instinct because he broke through the true ancestor.Blood is their source of energy, comparable to the existence of life.


    Nie Kong''s bloodsucking level is higher, he can use his fangs to suck up the blood and soul of humans, and he can also release bats to swallow.After settled down like Dili, Nie Kong finally prepared to suck up Vegeta.


    After absorbing his soul, Nie Kong was able to obtain the information of the current world in Vegeta''s soul memory by the way, which was considered to kill two birds with one stone.


    Explaining that it is like Dilly''s own practice, Nie Kong locked himself in the room, and then ordered Angelika to transport himself to the vicinity of Vegeta.How good is Vegeta of the human stick, but at this time, let Nie Kong kill him.


    After seeing Nie Kong appear, he gritted his teeth and roared into a super game and rushed towards Nie Kong, using his head to slam into Nie Kong.Without legs, Vegeta still uses Qi instead of forward props, and the speed is quite fast!


    But the injury did not recover, and his combat effectiveness dropped to about 40 million after losing his limbs.Compared to Nie Kong, he was nearly several times weaker. Nie Kong''s movements faster than Vegeta pinched his neck.


    "It''s useless, you can''t escape from the palm of my hand. Come on, let me suck you clean!" Nie Kong''s teeth pierced Vegeta''s neck, and the blood flowed into Nie Kong like a fountain Of the body.


    With the loss of a lot of blood, Vegeta''s hideous face was pale as snow.His eyes lost their spirit, as if they had lost the support of their soul!


    The blood of the Super Saiyan was like a very corrosive acid, which instantly smashed the blood of the vampire in front of him.The blood was boiling, and he felt Vegeta''s blood burning his internal organs like flames.


    "It''s really the blood of a Super Saiyan, and it''s actually overbearing to this point!" Nie Kong didn''t dare to be careless, speeding up the process of smoking while he could persist.


    The more his blood was absorbed, Nie Kong felt the stronger the burning sensation from his body!After tens of seconds, Nie Kong finally sucked up Vegeta''s blood and soul.


    The bright red blood flowed like a tiger in the mountain, pushing the blood of Nie Kong''s golden vampire ancestor into the corner.His blood could not refine the Saiyan bloodline, but Nie Kong felt that the Saiyan blood was refining his vampire blood.


    If the refining is completed, it is estimated that Nie Kong will become a pure Saiyan, but he will lose the ability of a vampire.Saiyan blood is simply poison, and Nie''s emptiness can''t help it.


    Doesn''t he have the ability to refine Saiyan blood? Nie Kong''s expression is faintly painful.The intense burning sensation in the body is very painful, more painful than cutting his limbs.Compared to ordinary humans, it is more difficult for him to fuse Saiyan blood!!


    Because the two energies of blood are mutually exclusive, compared to their own vital energy, the blood of Saiyans contains golden destructive energy.Legend has it that Saiyans are evil, and most of them will be violent in their bodies and become violent to destroy the world.


    When the Saiyan blood refining two-thirds of Nie Kong''s blood, Nie Kong suddenly roared.The two fangs of the vampire had disappeared, and thick black hair grew all over.


    Oops, are you going to be a gorilla?Nie Kong resisted the pain of Bone Chewing, he resorted to his last resort!


    The scorching soul transformed into a lotus-like flame, fused with the blood of the vampire to resist its erosion.It''s just that even with the help of the soul, the two will be evenly matched. Is it because my soul power is too weak.


    Without breaking through the gods, it''s no wonder that he couldn''t help him refine Saiyan essence and blood that exceeded the level of gods.But with its help, the two split most of the battlefield.Moreover, after Nie Kong''s soul flame burned, he refined Vegeta''s soul from Saiyan blood.


    Numerous unfamiliar images appeared in his mind, which were Vegeta''s memories from childhood.After losing Vegeta''s resentment, the Saiyan''s blood became much gentler, and there was no active resistance.All they know is that they resist Nie Kong''s refining with their own instincts.

 427 The collapse of the second element text 0433, Vidili a few years later

    Familiar scenes, Nie Kong knew from the memory that the plot from the beginning to the end of Namek, the world developed in the trajectory of Dragon Ball.But half a year ago, something began to change.


    The Monkey King he was familiar with didn''t get the help of Future Trunks, and died of a stubborn heart disease, and even Future Trunks did not appear.With such a visual plot, Nie Kong finally woke up after a moment.It is the world of Trunks in the future, he did not appear in the real world of Dragon Ball!!Several mysteries held in his heart were solved, Nie Kong kind of moved away from the dark clouds to see the bright moon.


    After a few minutes, he finally sucked up Vegeta''s soul.The last problem now is the two stalemate forces, they fought fiercely in Nie Kong''s internal organs.


    The Saiyan blood''s instinct could not exert its power, and Nie Kong began to counterattack.He slowly pushed back the Saiyan blood


    Nie Kong smiled happily, the Saiyan''s special green pupils exuded a bit of tenderness.Has Bidili been waiting for herself for more than ten years.The female big eighteen has changed, she is much more beautiful!


    Nie Kong was surging, and he hugged Vidili tightly.He didn''t think about anything, he just wanted to hug Vidili and love her.


    "Bidili...you''re grown up." After a thousand words, Nie Kong only spit out a few words.But Vidili was satisfied. She wrapped Nie Kong''s waist and looked at her master with tears in her eyes.


    "Master, you made Bidi Li so worried." Four years later, Bidi Lisi missed her master all the time.She stared at Nie Kong blankly, her eyes flashing slightly blurred.


    "Master promises you that I will always be by your side in the future." Nie Kong held Vidili''s pretty face with both hands, and kissed her thin lips in Vidili''s eyes.


    Vidili''s eyes flashed in shock, then blurred.Master... Master kissed himself, it turns out that he really likes me.


    The pure Vidiri was sore and weak, she opened her heart and let her master kiss herself.


    When the two ended their kiss, Vidili showed a beautiful smile.Sure enough, like the reality in the future, she really wants to be a master''s woman.

 428 The collapsed two-dimensional body 0435, time machine

    While Nie Kong and Bidili were in love, the artificial humans in the city playground in the east came again.The defensive army was annihilated and did not stop them from advancing.


    Two artificial people were happily playing crazy in the playground, but all the humans around them fell in a pool of blood.According to No. 17, such a fun playground is too wasteful for humans to play.


    In the ruined city, only the playground has not been damaged.Some of the rest of the humans escaped successfully, and some died in their hands.


    In the sky, Gohan took Trunks to the city they had just destroyed.Seeing the tragic scene before him, Gohan''s eyes were about to burst into flames.Trunks didn''t follow Bouma''s words, and accompany Gohan privately to stop the androids.


    When they appeared, No. 17 and No. 18 were sitting leisurely on the roller coaster.


    After seeing Gohan and the others, No. 18 was disappointed and said, "Why are you again? It''s rare that I''m in a good mood. No. 17, get rid of them quickly."


    "Okay, look at me!" No.17 stood up with a smile, but his eyes were angry.Trunks took the initiative to back off, unable to transform, he could not intervene in the battle between them.Gohan assumed a fighting pose, and golden arrogance came out of him.Ever since he escaped Gohan many times, he was so angry that he always wanted to kill Gohan and stand in front of his sister.But all failed, and Gohan is alive and well.


    The anger sent out circular energy bullets, and the milky white condensate flashed away like lightning.But Gohan''s speed was faster. He didn''t move but disappeared in the same place, avoiding the 17th attack.


    At the same time, Gohan appeared behind the 17th like a thunder, and kicked the 17th with a powerful right leg.Number 17 stretched out his right hand to block Gohan''s foot, and then counterattacked with his left hand to form a hand knife and slashed towards Gohan.


    The two began a fierce offensive and defensive battle in the air, and they seemed to be evenly matched.At first, No. 17 was dominant. His attack suppressed Gohan, and Gohan withstood two punches and kicks.


    However, No. 17 failed to defeat Super Saiyan Gohan, and Gohan''s fighting spirit burned more vigorously.Saiyans are a fighting nation, and fierce fighting will bring them the most comfortable experience.The Vietnam War gets stronger, and after more than ten years of fighting growth, Gohan''s strength has accumulated enough to defeat No. 17.


    Boom...The fist that contains terrifying power hits No.17''s lower abdomen, his eyes seem to protrude.A few drops of blood flowed out of the corner of his mouth. This was the first injury on the 17th in history.


    "Asshole, dare to hurt me."


    He showed a hideous face, and when he was about to fight back, Gohan hit his face with his right leg at a faster speed.With a scream, No. 17 sank several hundred meters into the ground.


    "Gohan will win, great." Trunks showed a happy expression, as if he had seen victory coming.But who expected that on the 18th, he did not observe the justice of the rivers and lakes, and directly attacked, knocking Gohan out several hundred meters.


    "Don''t hinder me, No. 18!" No. 17 with a swollen nose and swollen nose said dissatisfied with No. 18.


    "Do you want to lose? You were very dangerous just now. Get rid of them quickly and continue playing." No. 17 couldn''t refute No. 18, so he could only vent his sorrow to Gohan.


    The cyborg originally planned to kill No. 17 in one go, but how could he expect No. 18 to block him.It is already difficult to deal with just one Gohan. Now that he has two opponents, Gohan has no chance of winning.


    What''s more, he realized that he had consumed almost half of his qi, and he had no hope of winning against them!No.''s sudden shot interrupted his deployment, and it was difficult for him to escape.The combined offense of the two knocked Gohan to the ground.


    "Gohan..." Seeing that Gohan was in danger, Trunks rushed to help Gohan.His combat power has reached four or five million, which shows that the training is very effective.He rushed to stop the 18th, and finally shared the pressure of Gohan temporarily.No. stroked her bright blonde hair, seemingly not paying attention to Trunks.Trunks rushed over and launched a fierce offensive.Only the 18th was easily resolved, and even two strokes made Trunks seriously injured.


    Just as No. 18 was about to send out energy to kill Trunks, Gohan who fought against No. 17 rushed in front of Trunks, blocking the No. 18 energy bomb.


    With a violent explosion, the seriously injured Gohan held back Trunks in pain and hid in the ruined building.The situation is critical now, he definitely wants to rescue Trunks.


    The two cyborgs chased the past, the energy bombs from their hands were like bombers.The booming sound was like an earthquake of magnitude seven or eight.Fortunately, Gohan ran fast and escaped their attacks.


    The cyborg does not have the ability to sense qi, so there is no way to find Gohan and the others who are hiding.It''s just that they didn''t give up the idea of ??killing Gohan. Since they couldn''t find it, they simply destroyed the surroundings.


    With this idea in mind, the 17th sent out an oversized energy bomb.In the violent turbulence, several kilometers of round craters appeared in the energy of the 17th.


    Seeing that no creatures existed, No.17 nodded in satisfaction, and both left the destroyed city.


    At a depth of more than ten meters deep in the buried soil, Trunks, who was struggling with serious injuries, got out of Gohan.To my shock, Gohan''s left hand was completely lost.He tremblingly poured out the bag of fairy beans in his arms, but there was only one fairy bean.


    "Tranks, you...you are the last hope to defeat them, give... for you to eat!" Gohan handed the fairy bean to Trunks'' mouth and fed him the last fairy bean.


    After Youyou opened his eyes, Trunks saw Gohan who was seriously injured and unconscious next to him, and then looked at how he was recovering to his best condition. He instantly knew what had happened.


    Gohan would rather sacrifice himself in order to save him.He hugged Gohan who was bleeding all over in a panic, and rushed towards his home with tears in his eyes.With mom here, Gohan, you have to stand it up.


    Fortunately, Gohan does not seem to be in danger of life.


    After returning home, Bouma, who was making some electronic equipment, was frightened when he saw Gohan.She immediately called a doctor to treat Gohan''s injuries.


    "Tranks, you will bear with me for a few more days. After I make a time machine, you will save Wukong twenty years ago. Only he can defeat the cyborg."


    Boomer repeatedly told Trunks, for fear of seeing her son die in the hands of artificial people.


    Trunks didn''t listen, but hated that he couldn''t help Gohan.

 429 The collapse of the second element text 0436, the death of Gohan

    After the defeat, Gohan and the others continued to practice, and their goal was to successfully transform into a Super Saiyan.If successful, they will have a chance to defeat two powerful cyborgs.


    But Gohan was slightly disappointed. Trunks'' anger was not as explosive as he had imagined, and Super Saiyan had to be super angry to break through.Breakthrough is an opportunity, who knows when to wait.


    Guided Trunks to practice for half a month, but the results were very small.Trunks has a long way to go before breaking through to Super Saiyan.After losing his right hand, Gohan clearly understood that he could no longer defeat the cyborg.Trunks is the last hope, and Gohan secretly entrusts him with all the important tasks.The last Saiyan, please take my place against the cyborgs.


    Seeing that the cyborgs once again destroyed the city and slaughtered humans before him.Although Gohan lost his arm, he was driven by justice to go out and stop them, even if he knew it was dangerous to deal with artificial people.


    Trunks wanted to help Gohan, but Gohan refused his request.He knows that this trip is full of dangers, and he wants to retain the hope of saving the planet.Just like a dozen years ago, Uncle Bick protected himself.


    Gohan recalled his always trusted father, his favorite Uncle Bick, and a bitter feeling appeared in his heart.Using a hand knife to knock Trunks out, who insisted on accompany him, Gohan stopped his stubborn behavior.


    "If you die, there will be no warrior to protect the earth. In a few years, you will be the last warrior to defeat the cyborg." With a mortal obsession, Gohan rushed to where the cyborg was. .


    When Gohan appeared, the two of No. 17 and No. 18 were full of surprise.


    "It''s unexpected, you are still alive. We won''t let you go this time. We will definitely kill you with all our strength." The two cyborgs stopped Gohan back and forth and cut off his escape route.


    "I won''t die. Even if my body dies, someone will inherit my will and defeat you!" Gohan exploded with his most powerful energy, and he was desperate.


    The two cyborgs looked at each other cautiously, nodded and rushed towards Gohan.No. 17 did not dare to meet Gohan alone, it seems that he knows that Gohan''s power has surpassed him.


    Gohan shouted angrily, his remaining left hand pinched the golden energy ball and threw it towards the ground.There was a bang, and a lot of smoke came out.The pincer between the two was resisted, and Gohan rushed into the sky.No. 18 and No. 18 chased Wukong successively, and the three fought fiercely in the air.During the outbreak, Gohan was terrible. He suppressed the two artificial humans with his left hand alone, and even injured the two artificial humans severely.


    It''s just that the explosion of power consumed a lot of his anger, and Gohan was not unable to fight a protracted battle. On the contrary, the enemy was very suitable for a protracted battle.


    Five or six minutes later, Gohan suffered a fierce attack from two androids, and his powerful body fell from a high altitude.His face was pale, and a lot of blood flowed from the corners of his mouth.


    The two cyborgs didn''t intend to close their hands, their hands shot out milky white energy rays, densely covering every part of Gohan''s body.


    In the sound of the violent explosion, Gohan''s qi decreased linearly, and finally disappeared into the world completely.


    "Master, are we leaving?" Compared to the chaotic and dangerous world outside, Bi Dili prefers to stay with her master to live a happy life on the quiet and remote island.Especially after the two had a relationship, her idea was to be the master''s most virtuous wife obediently.After the two spent half a month on their honeymoon, the master suddenly said that he would leave the island.


    "My retreat is over, leaving is a matter of course." How could Nie Kong be willing to stay here for the important matter of whether he can leave the Dragon Ball dimension.Moreover, the improvement of physique forced Nie Kong to go out and try his newly acquired power.


    "Does the master want to... go out to deal with the cyborgs? How can you..." Vidili hugged Nie Kong''s waist, her head swaying fiercely.She had only Nie Kong to rely on for the last time, and she was really afraid of losing Nie Kong.Although countless humans in the world are living in dire straits, Vidili wants to be selfish.She had already lost her father to save the world, and she no longer wanted Nie Kong to be a hero.


    "It''s just a casual thing to deal with cyborgs, but the master has more important things to do." He wants to confirm whether Boomer has completed the time machine, but because cyborgs destroy the world, Boomer is hidden in a corner of the world. Nie Kong had difficulty finding her.It might be easy to handle if Bouma has a strong qi, but Bouma is just a weak woman.He wants to follow the clues of the cyborgs to confirm Bouma''s location.


    News is often broadcast about two human heroes fighting against cyborgs. Except for the remaining Dragon Ball Warrior Gohan and others, who will have the power to fight cyborgs.


    Hearing Nie Kong''s confident words, since Bidili knew that he could not stop Nie Kong, he could only pray that the power raised by the master would defeat the cyborg.The two floated in the sky, controlling the powerful Qi and leaving the island where they lived for more than ten years.


    The location of the cyborgs is very easy to confirm. As long as you see which city is being destroyed, it is certain that they will appear there.


    After flying with Bidili sky at high speed for two hours, Nie Kong finally discovered a violent explosion from a city hundreds of kilometers away to the west.Even he could perceive that a strong qi was disappearing.


    The strength of the qi is pressing on him, but it seems that the owner of the qi is dead.Nie Kong didn''t dare to be big, he put Vidili in his dingtian ring, and then rushed to the destination with all his strength.


    For Nie Kong, the journey of hundreds of miles only takes a few minutes.


    Appearing high above the ruined city, Nie Kong finally saw two artificial people who were leisurely preparing to leave.There is no change in their appearance, and it seems that life is not restricted like human beings.


    The infinite energy furnace, long-term vitality, is simply a perpetual motion machine that can move.


    When the 18th saw Nie Kong, his eyes flashed with 3 points of surprise and 7 points of surprise.


    "Hidden for more than ten years, are you finally willing to show up. Say your name, I will bring you the most luxurious funeral of your life..."


    "Listen to me clearly, my name is Nie Kong!" Facing the two powerful enemies, the Saiyan blood in Nie Kong''s body began to boil.

 430 The collapse of the second element text 0437, fierce battle against the androids

    Compressing the smoothly mixed vampire blood into his heart, the Saiyan blood began to circulate in his body without restriction.With his light drink, Nie Kong''s black hair turned golden in an instant.


    A terrifying golden flame spurted out, as if a golden sun appeared in the air.The first stage of Niekong''s Super Saiyan transformation was shocked in front of two androids.It''s a pity that Nie Kong didn''t fully integrate the Saiyan blood, and could only use part of its power.If so, Nie Kong''s combat effectiveness has been directly increased from 160 million to 500 million.


    Perceiving Nie Kong''s strength several times stronger than before, No. 18''s color changed.Originally, she thought if she met Nie Kong, she would do something to prevent him from escaping.But now the situation has reversed, and Nie Kong''s energy is reaching her own level.


    "Huh... this is interesting! No. 18, but now I am afraid you can''t deal with him. He grows faster than Gohan, and the danger is too great." No.17 frowned and said coldly. Debut.


    "I know, but don''t kill him by mistake." No. 18 bit his lower lip and suddenly warned No. 17.


    "I know, I will let you do it after we defeat him." When the 17th exited, he took the lead in rushing towards Nie Kong in the air.


    Suddenly Nie Kong disappeared in front of him, the eyes of No.17 widened, and a surprised expression appeared on his face.At this time, Nie Kong¡¯s fist was already wrapped in golden arrogance, and it hit his left cheek very fast.


    boom!!!The muffled sound was like the rumbling of a drum, and No.17 crashed into the ground in embarrassment.Nie Kong''s figure was like thunder and lightning, turning into a golden streamer to pursue him.The number appeared to rescue the number 17, and she sent out an oversized energy bomb rushing towards Nie Kong in a straight line.


    Nie Kong struggling to shoot out with his right hand, pumping out the energy bomb.The arrogance of energy blows on the sinking earth and is driven away by strong force.The earth is cracking, with the blow of disaster, obliterating all the vitality of this land!


    "Asshole..." The seventeenth wiped off the blood from the corners of her mouth and stood up, her face a little uncontrollable.He couldn''t imagine that with his own power, he could not resist the speed of the people on earth!


    With a loud roar, the light beams in the sky exploded, and the eighteenth and Nie Kong separated with the help of two colliding gas bombs.No. 18 rubbed her belly and stared at Nie Kong in anger.They played a dozen moves, and the 18th obviously suffered.No. 18 soared into the sky and appeared on the right side of No. 18. The two cyborgs confronted Nie Kong.The three people faced each other, and the same degree of gas pool collided, causing hurricanes.


    "No.17, are you okay?" Seeing No.17 next to him in embarrassment, No.18 asked with some concern despite his cold voice.


    No.17 clenched his fist, his indifferent face was full of anger, and said to No.18 on one side: "If you want to beat me, he is far away!"


    The 18th with short golden hair shifted his gaze from the 17th to Nie Kong, his eyes fixed on his cheek with a little evil charm.The blond and green pupils are so similar to Monkey King.


    "Let''s go!" The two finally rushed to Nie Kong at the same time, and at the same time they reached a tacit agreement, and the sharp fists quickly pushed away the smoke.


    Nie Kong''s figure backed away, his eyes swept towards the figure of the two figures, and there was a cheerful laugh in his mouth.The whole person took a meal, like an arrow from the string, accompanied by the harsh wind, greeted the two menacing artificial humans.


    As two humanoids invented by Dr. Gallo specifically to kill Wukong, they not only possess infinite energy, but also possess inherent fighting talents. The power generated by the combination of the two is unimaginable.


    The legs of the eighteenth turned into a splendid hung tone, and the sound of the wind exploding like firecrackers pierced the eardrums, and the cascading waves of air hit Nie Kong''s face.


    Nie Kong''s arm blocked No. 18''s leg, instantly resolving the crisis, looking relaxed and free.


    Taking this opportunity, the 17th walked around behind Nie Kong, fists croaked loudly.Nie Kong''s speed was very fast, turning his body and flashing his fist.On the other hand, the attacks on the 18th followed...


    Thumping... the anxious wind sounded like rain hitting bananas, and the continuous attack looked like a huge wall.The cyborg didn''t keep a hand in every attack, and its power seemed to have no bottom line.


    Nie Kong quickly dodges the uninterrupted attacks of the two, his figure is extremely fast, the fists and feet of the two have not touched his figure from beginning to end.


    The three quickly collided into a group, and instantly split into three groups and appeared everywhere.After getting some time for relaxation, Nie Kong burst into black brilliance. Thousands of black swords appeared in front of him. It is hard to imagine how so many swords appeared.


    "Go!" Following Nie Kong''s order, the black sharp swords pierced at both of them as densely as feathers.Their speed is very fast, reaching the speed of Nie Kong''s own attack.


    The two cyborgs faced Nie Kong''s weird attack, and they relied on the swords that had no dead ends behind them.Although they blocked the large area of ??attack, a few sharp swords cut through their clothes, leaving several long and short flat wounds.


    While breathing, the seventeenth looked at her wound and looked at Nie Kong angrily."On the 18th, I''m already angry, I want to kill him..."


    Not afraid of the sharp sword Nie Kong made again, he directly swung a dozen energy bombs at the black sword Nie Kong made.The aura of destruction broke through the clouds that gathered together in the sky, and the sound of the rushing wind blew the ground dust everywhere, and the earth fell into a turbulent shaking.


    I saw that the black sword that Nie Kong had made with Qi, disappeared in an instant.No. 18''s pretty face showed a painful expression, and she shot at the same time, sending out two highly condensed energy balls to Nie Kong.


    "Resolve..." Nie Kong stretched out one hand, as if to catch two milky white energy balls.Contrary to No. 17''s imagination, the energy ball sent by No. 18 will disappear in front of them silently, like a dud bomb.


    "It must be his weird teleportation that transferred the energy. We attacked directly on the 18th." The two brothers and sisters rushed to Nie Kong from side to side, and their limbs quickly stab at Nie Kong like sharp spears.


    The three phantoms collided fiercely in the sky. At first, Nie Kong had the advantage, but then Nie Kong was in a situation where he attacked less and defended.


    Peng... Their fists hit Nie Kong''s chest firmly, and Nie Kong was shot down with great strength.It''s really difficult to fight both at the same time, especially for them with unlimited energy.


    "Blood burst..." Nie Kong controlled himself to spray a few drops of Saiyan blood in front of him, and a few drops of bright red blood exploded in a terrifying explosion when they hit them.


    Compared with Nie Kong''s full blow, the blood burst has several times the power of his own.For example, Wukong''s turtle style qigong can directly explode ten times its own power to kill the enemy.

 431 The collapsed two-dimensional text 0438Force retreat

    The fierce battle in the city awakened Trunks, who was dazed.He faintly opened his eyes, suddenly thinking of something and closing his eyes again.


    "How...how could it be, I didn''t feel Gohan''s anger!" His eyes were bloodshot and he ran to the city dozens of miles away.Someone in the sky was fighting, but failed to attract his attention.


    As if he had lost his soul, he slowly moved towards Gohan who was falling in a pool of blood.He knelt in front of Gohan, pressed Gohan''s head to his chest, feeling Gohan''s cold body, Trunks screamed up to the sky.


    His flushed eyes kept tears, and his expression was grim and scary.The anger in his body was rioting, and it had exponentially increased.His hair slowly changed, and his body glowed with golden arrogance.


    After Gohan''s death, Trunks finally reached his target of anger and truly transformed into a Super Saiyan.But Trunks was not happy, but surprisingly angry.He is about to lose his mind and destroy what his eyes see.


    "Damn humanoids, I must kill you..." Trunks banged his hands on the ground, and the surrounding soil for several kilometers cracked with them as the center.Trunks'' arrogance rose again, almost reaching the dead Gohan.


    The golden light surrounding Nie Kong dissipated, and the raised dust slowly fell in an almost calm atmosphere.The swelling and uneasy breath in the air gradually buried, everything returned to the peaceful and harmonious scene of the past...


    "Cough!" The 17th appeared in front of Nie Kong, covered in scars, his domineering aura was like a flame doused by a basin of cold water, and what remained was like a mourning dog.Nie Kong focused on taking care of the 17th, and hiding behind the 18th was better.


    The battle has lasted for half an hour, but the energy of the two androids has not weakened.


    Nie Kong''s blood burst caused them astonishing injuries, and they were more embarrassed than they were born until now.Never thought that Nie Kong''s attack was so powerful that he would seriously hurt them.


    The cyborgs resisted the pain of their bodies, they rushed to Nie Kong again after resting.After a long period of fierce fighting, they became extremely vigilant against Nie Kong''s strange moves.


    Especially on the 18th, he was curious about Nie Kong more than ten years ago, but now the situation forces him to kill Nie Kong himself.That uncomfortable taste, 18 felt very depressed.


    Nie Kong smiled bitterly. It would be easy to deal with any artificial person with his current strength.But they are two twin brothers and sisters who cooperate with each other tacitly.


    At this time, the transformation of Super Saiyan had ended, and Nie Kong''s combat effectiveness dropped to less than 200 million.He was able to hurt both of them, which was much worse than Gohan who died in their hands.


    Nie Kong was not afraid of the two robots who came again.He has his own means of life-saving, how much better they are than himself, they can''t kill himself at all.


    Just as Nie Kong was about to push them back and use his faith to leave temporarily, the nearby city burst into a powerful arrogance.The sudden appearance of Qi was very strong, much stronger than Nie Kong at this time.


    Nie Kong''s Spiritual Consciousness probed over, and he saw the roaring blonde Saiyan-Trunks!No.''s face changed suddenly, he didn''t expect such a strong human being nearby.If the two humans present join forces to deal with them, it is estimated that they will definitely die!After all, although Nie Qi''s power was several times weaker, who knows when it will break out again.It was very difficult to deal with Nie Kong alone.


    "Wait on the 17th, the situation has changed, let''s leave for now." The 18th stopped her body, and she showed a relieved expression.


    "Hhhhhhhhhhhhhh! I thought that the earth is no longer dangerous to our humans after killing the Monkey King, but how did we defeat a Monkey King, but two powerful guys came out." It seems that he was bleeding badly. On the wound, No.17 gasped.


    "Let''s go, wait until the wound is recovered!" The severely injured No. 17''s combat effectiveness has dropped by half, and he has no confidence to defeat the human beings that appear.For the first time, Nie Kong was able to retreat as a humanoid, and he achieved a phased victory as a human.


    "You remembered it for me, one day I will defeat you." Before leaving, No.18 glared at Nie Kong in angrily.Such a beautiful, angry look is also very cute, which is really unpleasant.


    But Nie Kong''s intention was not here. How could he care whether the Dragon Ball World would perish.Seeing Trunks appear in front of him, he was happier than defeating the cyborg.Now that he has a clue, finding Boomer is easy.


    Silently lowering his pressure to the level of an ordinary person, Nie Kong hides near Trunks and observes his movements with his spiritual sense.


    Trunks in the spiritual sense picked up Gohan''s corpse and left the place as if he lost his soul.His movements are stiff, and it seems that Gohan''s death has hit him hard.


    Trunks did not go home directly, but took Gohan''s body back to his mother, Kiki.He stopped in front of a round tortoise-like building. After hesitating for half an hour, he finally knocked on the door.


    Ten seconds later, the old woman opened the door.When she saw Gohan in Trunks'' arms, the things in her hand fell quietly.


    She had never been so sad, her husband died, and she had never been so sad.My son...she actually wants a white-haired person to send a black-haired person!The teardrops rolled down like pearls, falling to the ground and breaking into powder.She wanted to wipe away the tears, but she couldn''t help it anyway.Infected by the atmosphere, the tears that Trunks had stopped streaming out again.


    "Aunt Kiki, I''m sorry! I..." Trunks did not dare to look directly at Kiki, lowered his head and cried silently.


    "Gohan..." She stretched out trembling hands and touched Gohan''s cold face, her eyes went dark, and the blood all over her body froze like a stiff.


    "Aunt Kiki..." Trunks saw the scene in front of him, and it was more uncomfortable than killing himself.He resented human beings, hated him for killing his father, killing Gohan like his brother, and killing many innocent humans.


    Nie Kong shook his head and sighed when he saw the appearance of the pretty Qiqi.Time is really a woman''s poison. It changed the appearance of Kiki who was so cute when she was a child.


    Trunks comforted Kiki for a long time. After Kiki''s mood stabilized, he was finally ready to leave Wukong''s home.

 432 The collapse of the second element text 0439, Sharu was born

    Followed behind Trunks along the way, and finally reached the destination-Bouma''s home after half an hour''s journey.Perhaps because of avoiding the artificial people, Bouma built it like an air-raid shelter.


    Such a deserted village, no wonder the artificial people are not interested in visiting here.And deep in the dark room, women with long green hair are doing something in front of the screen.The data and codes are beating in her hands, and the setting diagram on the screen is gradually improving.


    "Mom, I''m back." Trunks'' emotionless voice interrupted Boomer''s movements. She turned her chair and looked at the boy who appeared in the room.


    "What happened? Why do you look dejected?" Bouma asked with a smile.


    "Mom... Gohan... Gohan, he died in the hands of an artificial man. I was really useless, I didn''t help him at all..." Trunks gritted his teeth, his expression full of remorse.


    If he could transform into a Super Saiyan sooner, perhaps the battle situation could be reversed.However, when he succeeded when he lost Gohan, it was too late!!


    After Boomer heard the news of Trunks, she was dull.For Bouma, Gohan and the others are her life''s most important friends.Now that they left herself one by one, she felt an unimaginable sadness emerging in her heart.The wrinkles that were originally covering the corners of the eyes were added a few more at this moment.


    Gohan is only twenty-four years old. He hasn''t really enjoyed a good life. He has been fighting to protect the earth all his life.Goku is such a person, and Gohan has inherited their spirit.


    She wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, and rejoiced: "Tranks, you can survive. The luck of our mother and son is really good! If it''s like what happened to Kiki, mother really can''t hold on. Robot Too great, it seems that only Wukong can beat them. I have designed the time machine, I hope I can build it soon! I believe that after a while, you can go back to twenty years ago and change the tragic future... ¡­" It''s a pity that the research fortress has been destroyed, or it should be easy to build it.


    "Mom! I think with my current strength, if I have been practicing for a few years, I should defeat the cyborgs. I don''t need to go back and do research, I think...I want to avenge Gohan and Dad!" Trunks gritted his teeth. .


    "You are too naive to think, Gohan''s power is much stronger than you, but it is still in their hands. In any case, I am not allowed to do stupid things without my permission!" Buma was scared and Huarong paled. Her scolding stopped Trunks'' impulse.


    "Ok, I see." Saiyans are always proud and too arrogant, Trunks is no exception.Although Boomer stopped Trunks, it was difficult to say whether it worked.


    Nie Kong, who was investigating their actions, sighed with disappointment. He didn''t expect Bouma''s time machine to be incomplete.Thinking of waiting here for a long time, Nie Kong felt a headache.


    But if he leaves, it may be troublesome when Trunks drives away the newly built time machine.But what Nie Kong did not expect was that it took nearly three years for Bouma to build the time machine.


    The two cyborgs were as crazy as ever, they drove the levitating car around the world.As long as it was a fun place, they finally killed all the humans there and took it for themselves.In the three years, the two cyborgs kept a low profile a lot, probably because of Nie Kong¡¯s pressure on the field.After three years of recuperation, mankind began to recuperate.


    Trunks is practicing assiduously, he wants to practice defeating the cyborgs and revenge.In three years, his fighting power was close to that of Gohan before he died.But in the use of Qi, he is very tender.


    After all, no one taught him to practice, and Gohan had the teachings of Goku and Piccolo from childhood.Even if he has Gohan''s fighting power, there is no way to fully use it.


    As for Nie Kong, he released Vidili from the ring, and the two once again lived a happy married life like living in seclusion.In three years, Vidili has been beautifully shaped, she has the unique charm of young women and is very charming.


    While Nie Kong was waiting for Buma to build a time machine, the liquid in the cultivation tank in the middle of the earth was boiling.What is nurtured inside is a colorful egg.


    Suddenly, a clicking sound rang.The egg shell broke open, and the green monster broke open the solid egg shell, showing an evil edge!


    "Ah..." A scalp-tingling voice sounded, followed by a spray of green slurry.The eggshell was broken in half, and the evil texture filled the air.The locust-like monster crawled out of the eggshell.Those orange and terrifying eyes gleamed and made people feel fear.


    In the dim light, it showed a strange green all over, and its skin was inlaid with strange spots.He has a slender tail and an irregular face. The whole person is like an insect-like monster, and his grin is very harsh, even a little chilly sneer.


    After it appears, the first thing it does is eat its own eggshell.But it is not satisfied, it patted his stomach.


    "On the 17th and 18th, you two wait, I Sharu will soon become the strongest warrior in the universe after absorbing you! The doctor''s aspirations will be achieved by me." The green monster drags its long tail, unscrupulously With a loud sneer, the evil atmosphere stirred the surrounding air.


    The monster licked the corners of his mouth: "It seems that before absorbing the artificial human, I have to find some food to increase my strength!" After he finished speaking, he floated in the air with his feet, his eyes swept around, and he looked for it. After the direction, finally rushed towards the city with the densest human population.


    First of all, the bee-shaped small robot made by Dr. Gallo collected the cells of many powerful warriors.Then he used his computer to analyze the data of these cells and created Sharu.So Sharu has the cells of Goku, Vegeta, Piccolo... Frieza and King Kurd.It should be a complete body in itself, but during the manufacturing process, Dr. Gallo used part of the important materials for making Sharu to make No. 17 and No. 18.So Sharu must absorb both to become a perfect body.When he returned to the modern age from the future, he was in the form of an egg.This is because the time machine that Trunks needs to ride is too small, so he must degenerate into an egg to sit in.


    The Sharu in the original book had not had time to absorb the cyborgs. Trunks killed them after returning from the future.And because Trunks went back to change history, four different futures were separated.


    There is a future when Trunks returns, Sharu ambushes Trunks to take away the time machine, and go back twenty years ago again.As a result, in the real dragon ball world, Sharu can successfully absorb two artificial people.


    In the future, after Trunks defeated the cyborgs, he went back to ambush and killed Sharu who wanted to take away the time machine.

 433 The collapsed two-dimensional body 0440, take away the time machine

    "After two years, I finally built a time machine. I didn''t expect that it took more than 8 months to replenish energy. Now you can finally go back to 20 years ago. Although it has not been tested, I I think you should be able to come back alive." In front of the circular machine like a rocket, a green-haired forty-something woman squatted there rubbing the time machine she made.


    Bouma is really a genius. She has created a machine that can travel through space and time based on her own mind.Therefore, Nie Kong is eager to get the help of the time machine to break through the dimensional barriers of the current world.


    Trunks tensed his face and said nothing, his fists clenched.After three years of training, he was confident that he could defeat the cyborg and avenge Gohan with his own strength, so how could he be willing to escape from the arrogant man.


    Just as Trunks was trying to say something to refuse his mother, the iron door in front of the house suddenly broke open with a bang.


    "Is the time machine finally ready? It made me wait for three years." A hearty voice came, and a young black-haired youth appeared in front of Trunks mother and son.Nie Kong looked at the time machine in front of him, his face showed unprecedented joy.Fortunately, I showed up early, otherwise the cooked duck would definitely fly.


    "Who are you... why did you break into our home?" Trunks first stood in front of Boomer and protected his mother.He looked at Nie Kong vigilantly, he didn''t even notice Nie Kong''s anger.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am, the important thing is that the time machine is now mine." Watching Nie Kong walk towards his three years of hard work, Boomer said anxiously, "Tranks, leave me alone, don''t worry. Stop him from taking our time machine."


    She didn''t expect that the time machine she had made had just been completed, and it immediately attracted the covetousness of the enemy.But it is about the destruction of the world, she swears to protect the safety of the time machine.Creating this time machine has consumed all her resources, and there is no chance to recreate it.


    "Yes, Mom!" Surrounded by a terrifying milky white gas source, Trunks rushed towards Nie Kong without directly transforming into a Super Saiyan.


    "Go away!" Nie Kong formed a hand knife with one hand, and slashed at Trunks without seeing it.The faint fluctuations spread out, as if swept away an invisible sharp blade.The sturdy house split in half, and the Dimensional Sword''s power did not weaken at all, and it directly knocked Trunks out.


    "Asshole...Don''t touch my time machine." Bouma rushed over and hugged Nie Kong''s thigh, her face filled with determination.


    Nie Kong sighed as he looked at the forty-something woman in front of him.Ignoring Bouma, Nie Kong pressed one hand on the cold metal casing of the time machine.As Nie Kong''s spiritual consciousness opened the space of Dingtian Ring, the time machine screamed strangely and disappeared in front of Bouma''s eyes.


    "Quickly leave my mother." Trunks, surrounded by golden aura, rushed towards Nie Kong like a lion roar.


    "Don''t worry, I am not interested in her now. Now that my goal has been achieved, then I should leave." If it was Bouma 30 years ago, it would be almost the same.


    Nie Kong exploded with energy that surpassed Trunks, and turned into a Super Saiyan in front of Trunks.After Nie Kong''s energy burst, Bouma floated out for several meters.


    "Why... how could there be other Saiyans? Gohan clearly said that it was only me." Trunks was stupid on the spot.


    "I''m sorry to take away your time machine, as compensation I will help you kill the cyborgs."


    "How could you believe you and give me the time machine." The golden light flickered, and Trunks appeared in front of Nie Kong in the blink of an eye.


    "Go away..."


    Nie Kong easily caught Trunks'' fist with his left hand, and slapped Trunks in front of him with his right hand.His energy is very strong, but his application is far behind.


    With a bang, Trunks knocked down the solid wall in front.When he rushed out of the ruins, Nie Kong''s figure had already disappeared in front of them.


    "Tranks, are you okay," Boomer said worriedly.


    "I''m fine, but the time machine..." Seeing that he hadn''t blocked the stranger who appeared, Trunks gritted his teeth.


    "What can I do if he is snatched away..." Boomer smiled wryly.The loss of the time machine meant that the world would change dramatically, and she could only pray that Nie Kong would not use the time machine to do anything that would mess up the world.


    The cyborgs were not dispatched, but the number of nearby humans was inexplicably decreasing.Within ten days, the earth, which had recovered its popularity, once again suffered a terrorist attack from a strange enemy.According to the information given by witnesses, the murderer was a dark green monster.He couldn''t tell the specific appearance, but it killed humans in more than a dozen cities!


    And the dark-green monster with a tail like a bee-needle appeared in the bustling urban street just like a stroll in the garden.On both sides of the lively street, there are dead bodies with terrifying looks as if they were drained.There is no vitality in the city, it is as silent as a ghost town.


    "Haha..." Sharu sneered with a harsh sneer. He, who had ingested tens of millions of human vital energy, was growing at a rapid pace.The original body was thin and he looked much stronger at this moment, and the annoying breath gradually rose.


    He had already shed his skin twice, but the qi he radiated was weaker than that of human beings.He has the ability to control the size of his own qi, and it is difficult to find him hidden behind the earth.


    After Sharu gained more life power, his own power was directly terrifying.


    "Are you?" Just as Sharu was seeking more life energy in the village, a voice rang in his ear.


    Sharu looked at the source of the sound and found a floating car appeared in front of him.After seeing the two people appearing in the car, his vague face showed a surprised expression.


    "No. 17, No. 18!" Shalu squinted his eyes, and a hot light radiated from his orange pupils.There was a hey sneer in his mouth, it was like a snare.


    After absorbing tens of millions of humans, his own power can finally reach the level that can absorb artificial humans.Now they were appearing in front of him, and Sharu was overjoyed.I looked at the corpses in the city in surprise, and then at this monster that felt very evil.


    "So you are robbing us of our fun, everyone killed you all, then what are we playing!" No.17 looked at the monster angrily, and he wanted to tear the Sharu in front of him to pieces.


    Sharu clenched his fists, ready to absorb the two androids.

 434 The collapsed two-dimensional element text 0441, the absorbed number 17

    "No. 17, he looks so weak, hurry up and kill him." No. 18 stayed in the car with his arms around his chest, so that he could watch Sharu boredly.He is the ultimate soldier secretly created by Dr. Gallo to restrain the cyborgs, so on the 17th the two of them have no information about him.


    "Hehe..." Sharu shook his tail like a needle, and looked at the expression of No.17 who was rushing towards him.As Nie Kong appeared to interfere with the plot, Sharu actually encountered two artificial people.


    "I am the ultimate warrior created by Dr. Gallo to absorb you. It''s best to obediently become my strength. After you and I become one, we will be the strongest perfect existence in the universe."


    After hearing Sharu''s words, the faces of the two artificial people changed.Unexpectedly, in addition to the two of them, Dr. Gallo actually created another soldier.


    "Just kidding, what qualifications does an ugly monster like you have to absorb me! To deal with you, I''ll be enough for one punch." Flying low on the 17th, strong whistling air whistling on both sides of the body.Having not participated in the battle for a long time, he launched a fierce attack, fisted out, and blasted towards Sharu on the ground.


    Sharu sneered, looking at the 17 who was close to him almost mockingly.The suppressed air suddenly soared, directly overshadowing the number 17 in front of him.His anger was evil, like tens of millions of ghosts crying.


    Sharu easily avoided his attack, and the whole process happened in an instant that the naked eye could not catch.


    Seeing the inexplicable monster in front of him avoiding his own attack, No.17''s heart is horrified.He gritted his teeth and cursed inwardly, never expecting that his attack on the other party would be resolved so easily.So the whole body energy spurted out again, with the help of instantaneous explosive power, it launched a fierce and stormy offensive.


    The fierce fists became all around Sharu, and there was a constant piercing buzzing in the air. When these buzzing became an impenetrable wall, the speed of punching was accelerated as they pushed forward, and the speed of punching was accelerated. The actions made a big impact.


    Sharu''s figure is very fast, facing the attack of No. 17, his feet retreat again and again, avoiding his fists like a wind cannon.The orange eyes revealed the mocking irony, he suddenly stretched out his arm strangely, and suddenly shot and grabbed No.17''s fist.No.''s face was blushing terribly, but he tried his best to still be unable to extract the fist that was stuck in Sharu''s palm.


    As Sharu''s face approached No. 17, the slender tail with bee needles swaying in the air suddenly turned into a sucker and pierced him.


    "Oops... how could his power be so strong, the 17th is in danger." The sense of crisis hit, and the 18th was shocked to take action immediately.The energy bomb shot past, blasting into Sharu''s torso.


    Sharu, who was attacked by the No. 18 energy bomb, immediately retreated several hundred meters and solved the No. 17 crisis.Sharu''s face became very ugly, his facial muscles were close to twitching, and he was almost able to absorb size 17.


    "Stop doing unnecessary struggles. After I absorb the number 17, it will be your turn next!" Sharu patted the dust covered with green skin, and his eyes flashed mockingly.


    Seeing Sharu''s appearance, No. 18 is like seeing her own natural enemy.Although his combat effectiveness is better than any of them, the 18th has a ridiculous feeling that he will be defeated.


    "On the 17th, let''s run away. We can''t deal with him now." On the 18th, understanding the horror of Sharu, she yelled.


    "Just kidding, I... how could I easily lose to him." No.17 randomly fired a dense array of energy bombs, filling the space in front of Sharu.After the terrible explosion, the smoke and dust covered the area for several hundred miles.


    "Dead?" No.17 smiled arrogantly, but the figure of the monster Sharu was printed on the ground.Sharu did not die, but hid in the air behind No.17 at high speed.After finding the target, No. 17 turned around.


    "Wow..." Like a tiger, Sharu stretched out his limbs from mid-air and rushed towards Number 17.No. 17 jumped back a few steps, but Sharu''s attack came again.


    His needle tube''s tail pierced towards No.17 like a sharp spear, while his hands and legs swept towards No.17 like a machine gun at the same time.Sharu''s speed was very fast, and No. 17 blocked his tricks, and then was hit by Sharu''s tail in the neck.No. 17 hit the ground, but Sharu didn''t mean to let No. 17 go.He appeared in the sky over No.17 in an instant, and his huge fist slammed into his lower abdomen.


    "Ah..." No. 17''s eyes were about to protrude, and his body was smashed into the cracks of several kilometers by the force of Sharu.Hou just resisted the pain and stood up, but Sharu''s right foot slammed his propped up finger.Seeing that Sharu''s fighting power had exceeded 500 million, it was stronger than Nie Kong.


    In No. 17''s panicked eyes, Sharu''s huge fist slammed into his abdomen.On the 17th, he vomited a lot of blood, and for the first time he discovered that the enemy''s power was so powerful.


    Within ten seconds, No. 17 was defeated in his hands, and it was almost no time for No. 18 to react.When Sharu continued to attack No. 17, No. 18 finally rushed in angrily.


    "Let go of No.17!" Sharu''s relief was expected, and he controlled the tail behind him and swung it suddenly.At the same time when the 18th appeared, she fell on her waist and abdomen.She failed to help No. 17 this time, and even she blasted out several kilometers away.


    "Let''s talk about it when I absorb the number 17. You can watch the show next to you."


    Sharu continued to bombard No. 17, until he wriggled without strength.In the end he lifted up No. 17, which was seriously injured, and the green needle-shaped tail expanded like a bronze bell, and enveloped No. 17''s head.Hou barely opened his eyes, his legs used the last force to kick the pressed needle.However, it had no effect, and the suction from the needle tube sucked in most of his legs.


    "Number 17..." Number 18 in the distance shouted in horror.


    "Don''t... don''t come over, you... you run away, don''t let him... he absorbed..." No.17 shouted, and he persuaded No.18 to leave.


    "But you..."


    "Leave me alone, I don''t have the strength to resist. I will block him for a while. You run away and listen to your brother..." No.17 roared, and he finally regretted not listening to No.18.


    "None of you want to escape..." Shalu said coldly.


    "Really..." The 17th revealed the final madness, and the terrifying energy of his hands blasted towards Sharu.


    The biggest explosion is like destroying the world, flattening a radius of thousands of miles.On the 18th, holding back tears, she bit her lower lip and rushed towards the sky.

 435 The collapse of the second element text 0442, against Sharu

    The terrifying explosion swept every corner of the world, even Nie Kong, who had just won the time machine from a long distance, could detect it.And after the terrifying explosion, a powerful and evil aura burst out.It is so powerful that it is several times that of Nie Kong after he turned into a super game!


    Nie Kong''s joy of getting the time machine disappeared without a trace. He didn''t know that there would be such a terrifying guy in the world.The source of Qi was moving at a high speed, rushing towards him a few hundred miles to the right.


    Although they are far apart, their speed should be able to approach quickly.He has been training hard for decades before he has his current strength. Who will he be?With an unbalanced mind, Nie Kong faced the source of the terrifying aura.


    Following the trail left by that breath, bypassing the sight barrier of the mountains.What appeared in Nie Kong''s eyes after a few tens of seconds was a dark green monster covered in spots.


    His face tends to be human, but his appearance is a little fuzzy.The green skin is like Bianke, but it exudes more evil than any bad guy Nie Kong has experienced.


    The monster is chasing the beautiful No. 18 in mid-air, a needle-shaped thing like something wretched to a woman, rushing past.While flashing its assault on the 18th, she speeded up her escape in a panic.The last energy bomb of the number had little effect, and Sharu was not hindered by any obstacles and absorbed him cleanly.


    Originally there were only more than 500 million points of combat power, but after absorbing the number 17, it soared.And this form is just his second level, and he hasn''t really recovered to its full form.If Sharu absorbs No. 18, it is estimated that his power will increase several times again!


    After seeing his appearance, Nie Kong finally understood who the strong man who appeared inexplicably was.Due to his disturbance, Trunks failed to go back to practice twenty years ago and came back to kill the robots.


    After Sharu wakes up, of course he will try his best to absorb the artificial humans who have not died to improve himself.No.''s situation is getting more and more dangerous, she doesn''t have any resistance in front of the tough Sharu.She jumped out of Sharu a kilometer away, and gently pressed her jade hand on her snow-white neck.


    She had no choice but to detonate the bomb installed in her body.Rather than being absorbed by the ugly monster in front of her, No.18 would rather die by herself.


    "Stop making fearless resistance, I can knock you down in the time you hesitate to detonate the bomb. What are you hesitating about 18th, I am 17th... Can you hear my voice, I will talk to you now? Sharu is integrated, it feels great..." While speaking, Sharu''s voice changed to the familiar voice of No. 18.After absorbing No. 17, Sharu was able to use No. 17''s voice.


    After hearing the voice of No. 17, the right hand of No. 18 slowly dropped.She opened her eyes wide and looked at Sharu closely.While the 18th was bewildered, Sharu''s mouth flashed a cold smile.


    Suddenly, Sharu rushed towards her unexpectedly on the 18th.The pin-shaped tail immediately expanded and went straight to the 18th hood.


    "Haha...you have no chance to blew yourself up, obediently become my strength." 18th looked at Sharu who appeared in horror, and she had no way to avoid monsters beyond her.


    "Bengyue Dimensional Knife!" The icy voice spread, and Sharu''s tail, who struck No. 18 in an instant, had been smoothly cut in two sections with his right hand.Feeling the substantive look in his eyes, the monster Sharu turned his head, his orange eyes burst out with a greedy killing intent, and evil aura suddenly rushed toward his face.After being saved, No. 4 escaped from Sharu as quickly as possible.After escaping the danger, she breathed a sigh of relief and looked at the human being who had saved her.


    "It turns out that it was him, did he come here to save me? But Sharu''s power is so terrifying, it is almost to death by him to deal with Sharu." Seeing his familiar figure come out to save himself, No. 18 eyes flashed Surprise.


    Sharu licked the corner of his mouth, shaking his tail and staring at Nie Kong.Originally, Dr. Gallo should fuse the world''s strongest martial arts cells into his body.There will be humans whom I don''t have information in the world. He is a little unexpected.


    "Do you want to absorb the 18th? I didn''t agree!" Nie Kong focused on Sharu, he felt an inexplicable threat.The power in front of him was terrifying, three times his own.


    The rescue of the 18th was because Nie Kong couldn''t watch Sharu as the beauty he cared about.


    "Hey...very good, come out a human being sent to death. In that case, I will swallow you and then absorb the number 18..." Sharu shook his green-spotted tail and rushed towards Nie Kong without any hesitation.


    "Nie Kong, he was already very good, but now he is even more terrifying after absorbing No. 17. You are not his opponent, accompany... and escape with me." No. 18 exclaimed, his tone full of worry.


    Nie Kong tense his heartstrings, and the Saiyan blood all over his body began to riot.He did not listen to the opinions of No. 18, but tried to leapfrog and challenge Sharu in the second form.


    Escape is very simple for him, not to mention that he can escape to another dimension after having a time machine.Even if Sharu were to find him, it was impossible.


    "Wait until I''ve tried it, I''ll accompany you to escape if it doesn''t work." Nie Kong''s spiritual sense stared at Sharu all the time. After seeing him rushing towards him, Nie Kong immediately used his full power.


    If he broke out with all his strength, Nie Kong could barely defeat half of his strength.


    The two collided for the first time in the air, and Sharu''s limbs shot at Nie Kong like a machine gun.Every hit contains the power of terror.Nie Kong knew that as long as he hits one of his moves, he would definitely be seriously injured.


    Thanks to the help of spiritual sense, Nie Kong barely caught up with Sharu''s speed.After seeing that his attack had no effect, Sharu hit Nie Kong with his tail.Compared with Nie Kong, he had another attack method, and Nie Kong retreated steadily.


    It used to be less offense and more defense, but now it seems to be a completely defensive situation.Seeing Nie Kong''s crisis, No.18 bit his lower lip.She forcibly resisted the fear of Sharu and rushed directly to help Nie Kong fight against Sharu.


    Sharu didn''t expect that the 18th would come out for a while, and gave her a full kick on the back.With a bang, Sharu fell directly into the deep mud layer from mid-air.


    "I...I''ll help you fight against Sharu, but you don''t want to be crooked, I''m just saving yourself by the way..." The jade back of No. 18 is close to Nie Kong, and the two are close to each other, as if trusting. Partner.

 436 The collapse of the second element text 0443, fierce battle

    "Help and return to help, but you have to be careful not to absorb it." With the help of the 18th, Nie Kong had a chance to resist against Sharu.


    "Damn..." Sharu was startled by the arrogance of the two.He fired a few energy bombs in anger, and first rushed out of the mud layer covering several hundred meters around Nie Kong, trying to force the two of them to cooperate.


    Almost at the same time, the two teamed up to launch a well-coordinated offensive and defensive battle.Nie Kong''s originally green Saiyan pupils turned into golden yellow, looking like a majestic god.


    "Resolve..." The moment the energy bomb rushed, it dissipated in the sky, and the strange scene almost scared Sharu.


    "Whoo!" The stormy and violent sound of breaking through the air was intensively waved in the air, and the hundreds of black swords in front of Sharu''s eyes were interlaced and radiated, and they shot at him at the bottom very fast.


    The sharpness of each sword can cut off Sharu''s body, which he is very certain.Unless it is to use his energy to open the defensive cover, he can be safe and sound in Jianshan.


    Sharu retreated quickly, a large area of ??dust and sand rose on the ground, and waves came after another.The figure constantly changes its footing position, leaving a trail of vague afterimages in the air.


    "This monster hides so fast!" One sword after another failed, Nie Kong frowned coldly on the face under his blond hair.The spiritual sense was originally directly locked, but when the sword appeared in front of him, Sharu had already disappeared.No.¡¯s eyes have always locked Sharu¡¯s body to come and go, the whole person is as fast as the wind, and the energy bombs sent out are always maintained at a frequency, which limits Sharu¡¯s chances to meet!


    "Boom!" No. 18 threw an energy ball with a flash of light. The air in front of Sharu twitched, and then the explosion sounded, the latter dangerously avoided.


    The black sword danced in a perfect arc in the sky and pierced Sharu''s head in a blink of an eye.If he loses his head, Sharu should not be able to resurrect.


    "Qiyuanzhan!" To Nie Kong''s surprise, a circular air bomb floated out of Sharu''s right hand.The gas bomb rotates at high speed and has an area of ??ten meters.Such a terrifying gas bomb directly cut off the black sword that rushed forward, and faced Nie Kong and the others without losing any momentum.


    "Go away!" Nie Kong regained his senses while breathing, and the energy that watched Sharu cut towards No.18, hurriedly shouted to her.


    The two quickly separated, and the blue energy rotating blade was like an indestructible dragon, stirring the surrounding air, with an irresistible aura of destruction, and blasting everything.Fortunately, hiding quickly, Qi Yuan cut to nothing!


    boom!The revolving gas bomb fell on the towering mountain hundreds of miles away, and the magnificent mountain was cut into two in an instant, and the sound of rumbling and rolling resounded through the sky and the ground.Lou Xin looked at the disappearing mountain with lingering fears, cold sweat on his forehead.Sure enough, he absorbed the cells of many Dragon Ball Warriors, and he was able to use any of their moves.


    Shalu laughed out loud, and suddenly disappeared in place. When he appeared again, he had already appeared 100 meters above Nie Kong and the others.Then he put his hands on the left and right corners of his eyes and temples, and his fingers separated!


    Sun Fist!Like the sun''s violent sunlight, No. 18''s eyes were shining temporarily blind.Without the presence of breath, No. 18 has now lost the ability to see.


    Nie Kong closed his eyes tightly. He never expected that Tianjin Fan''s super handsome Sun Fist in the original book would be used in his hands.


    "Haha..." Sharu laughed arrogantly, his tail expanded a few meters and attacked again on the 18th.And No. 18 covered her eyes with her hands, and didn''t even realize that Saru was close in front of her.


    Seeing that he was about to absorb No. 18, he did not expect Nie Kong to appear behind him.Sharu''s careless situation was directly hit by Nie Kong''s right leg.His head is down, like a meteorite hitting the earth.


    A huge explosion sounded, and a pit several kilometers wide appeared on the ground.That attack was Nie Kong exhausting all his strength, almost kicking Sharu''s head to pieces.


    Sharu absolutely did not expect that Nie Kong had relied on spiritual knowledge to fight, never relying on his own eyes.After all, the speed that the eyes can see is limited, and spiritual sense can better detect the enemy''s movements.


    "Asshole..." Sharu became angry from embarrassment, almost mad.The handy food was destroyed by Nie Kong over and over again, and he hated that he only wanted to tear Nie Kong into pieces.


    The horrible qi exploded directly, and he emitted the energy of his maximum power.The light yellow air hovered around him, and the terrifying energy spread out, blowing a dozen hurricanes.


    "My Saiyan''s transformation time is almost over. He must not be allowed to continue to improve."


    The air screamed, and Nie Kong''s figure turned into lightning.In the process of moving at high speed, the palm of his hand blasted towards Sharu.With a "bang", Sharu sneered and stood in place, with no intention of dodge.


    "Dimensional knife!"


    Nie Kong''s palm tears any weird waves, and hit Sharu''s chest firmly.


    The dimensional knife seemed to hit a solid space barrier without shaking Sharu''s body at all.With the sound of Bo, the Dimensional Knife finally broke through Sharu''s powerful energy defense.The weird wave hit his chest, tearing his body through a big scar.


    But Sharu''s expression did not change, and he didn''t care about the wound in his skin.


    "Huh... you can actually break my energy shield, your shell is really amazing!" Shalu''s eyes were cold, and his anger exploded.


    Shalu completely let go of his breath, and volleyed his leg to the side of Nie Kong''s neck.A simple forward kick, an instant attack later kicked Nie Kong out several hundred meters.


    The sound of clicking was the crisp sound of Nie Kong''s neck bone breaking.


    "Hey...Nie Kong, how are you doing, are you okay!" No. 18''s beautiful pretty face was anxious, and she yelled to Nie Kong in a panic.


    "His neck bone has been broken, and he has lost the ability to resist. Let''s see how I can absorb you." Shalu showed a pale yellow arrogance, without any thought of wasting energy.


    Stuck heavily in the mud, Nie Kong shook the dust from his clothes and slowly stood up from the ground.His golden hair has faded, turning back to black.


    He shook his neck directly, making a crackling sound.Without any injury, Nie Kong met Shalu''s cold eyes.Nie Kong, who has the immortal body of a vampire, can resurrect even the last drop of blood, let alone a mere broken neck bone.However, after recovering from his injury, Nie Kong''s energy was reduced to its lowest level, and he fell out of the super Saiyan transformation.

 437 The collapsed two-dimensional text 0444Sit on the time machine and leave

    "Fortunately, it''s okay..." After seeing Nie Kong stand up, No.18 patted her full chest, her worried expression slightly reduced.


    "With my current strength, it seems wishful thinking to defeat you." Nie Kong said as he looked at Sharu coldly.


    "Oh? Are you going to surrender?" Sharu unexpectedly looked at Nie Kong, who was still standing upright, as if he was smashing his neck bones as if he was okay. Is he human after all.


    Nie Kong disappeared in place at high speed and appeared in front of No.18 instantly.In No. 18''s shocked eyes, Nie Kong wrapped her Qianqian waist and hugged her in his arms like a princess.


    "How can you surrender and let you absorb it? If there is no accident, we will be indefinitely!" Nie Kong said, and Sharu''s puzzled expression jumped into the black hole that suddenly appeared in front of him, and disappeared in his with the number 18. In sight.how is this possible!Sharu''s eyes widened, and he watched Nie Kong take away No. 18, and disappeared completely, as if he had never appeared before.Sharu''s anger suddenly deteriorated, and the qi in his whole body was like a sea wave hitting everything nearby.In the turbulent and dangerous atmosphere, Sharu clenched his fists and vowed to find Nie Kong and tear it to pieces when he traveled the world.


    When Nie Kong jumped into the black hole, No.18 was so scared that he took the initiative to encircle Nie Kong''s neck, and the posture between the two seemed very intimate.


    Teleporting without a purpose, Nie Kong appeared in the mountain village fields tens of thousands of kilometers with No.18 in his arms.But after being absorbed by Sharu, many villages have no life for people and animals, and it is as silent as a lifeless world.


    And the appearance of Nie Kong was a large part of the cause of the current consequences.


    "Also... don''t hurry up and put me down, when do you want to hold it?" No. 18 pretended to be cold, but the voice was pitiful.


    "Sorry!" Nie Kong squatted his legs and let go of the soft and fragrant No.


    "What are your plans in the future, if...if possible, I hope we can fight against Sharu together!" No. 18''s cold pretty face flashed a little blush, very attractive.


    Her meaning was obvious, she wanted to be by Nie Kong''s side.After losing her brother No. 17, she no longer has any companions.In loneliness and panic, Nie Kong appeared to protect her, and on the 18th took Nie Kong as her dependence.


    "He is very powerful, and we can''t fight him alone. So I want to use the time machine created by Bouma to leave the current world and go to the world of another dimension thirty years ago." Then Nie Kong was about to use time. Ji left the strange world where he was now, breaking through the blockade of the Japanese gods.


    "On the 18th, do you want to accompany me to leave?" Nie Kong released the time machine in Dingtian Ring and made plans to leave, for fear that Sharu would follow him immediately.


    Seeing the machine in front of her, No.18 showed a surprised expression.If you can escape Sharu''s pursuit, it is really a good choice.But is Nie Kong''s words true? Can you really travel to the world of another dimension thirty years ago?


    She was dubious, but her idea of ??staying with Nie Kong in the future did not change, no matter where he went.


    "Well, I said that I will live with you as your partner. After all, the creatures in the current world, only the two of us are dependent on each other." Most of the human world died in their hands, and a half of Sharu ate it. , A small portion died due to Nie Kong and the others fighting.


    It is estimated that there are only tens of millions of human beings in the world.The disaster that lasted for more than two decades finally pushed mankind to the brink of destruction.Nie Kong''s changes completely wiped out the first line of life.


    "Confirm to open the top compartment!" Nie Kong pressed the red button of the time machine, and the rocket-like glass cover immediately opened, revealing the position inside.


    The location is very narrow, I guess I can only be one person.But Nie Kong didn''t dare to throw the 18th into his dingtian ring, for fear that she would ruin the space in him and the girl he loved.


    With the power of No. 18, no one in Dingtian Ring can fight her.Orpheus MM, the most powerful infinite dragon god, is almost hundreds of times different from her.


    Nie Kong lightly jumped into the time machine and sat in the position.Looking at the sophisticated electronic instrument in front of him, Nie Kong''s brain grew a few times.


    "Hurry in on the 18th, we are going to leave. And the time machine is a bit complicated, it is difficult for me to understand." Nie Kong waved to the 18th, motioning her to come.No. looked at the tight space and smiled bitterly: "The space inside is too small, I don''t think I can enter the two."


    "That''s it, it''s okay!" Using the power of Fa Tian Xiang Di, Nie Kong suddenly became more than half of his size.Originally there was a height of 180cm, but it was reduced to 100cm, looking like a 6 or 7-year-old child.


    Seeing Nie Kong''s cute appearance when he was young, No.18 chuckled.She gently leapt into the time machine, and backhanded the little Nie Kong in her arms, letting Nie Kong sit in her lap.


    "Well, now it''s finally possible."


    Like hugging her own child, the 18th showed a rare gentleness.It''s all because he wronged himself so much because he wanted to protect himself.


    "Ready to set off, the goal is the different world thirty-three years ago!" Nie Kong sat in the elastic thighs of No. 18, with No. 18 soft breasts behind his back. He smelled the fragrance of her feminine, his eyes were almost To narrow it into a line.


    Nie Kong was about to give up the world in front of him, and let Sharu destroy it. Anyway, destruction was the best choice for him.Looking at the skyrocketing power of faith, Nie Kong wanted to see the expressions of the Japanese gods at this time.


    "Is it thirty-three years ago? I''ll help you operate it..." No. 18 knows a little about machinery. She is a man made by herself.


    Didi''s voice came out, what command was being input on the 18th.On the screen, 33 numbers appeared.After starting, the time machine made a buzzing sound.


    It floated strangely in the air, and then began to spin on its own.Turning faster and faster, suddenly flashed strangely and disappeared cleanly.


    After 18 years, Nie Kong finally left the most dangerous dimensional world with the help of the time machine.Without its help, Nie Kong would really have died in the hands of Sharu.


    After Nie Kong and the others left, Trunks died one after another in Sharu''s hands.With the death of the last warrior, the earth has fallen into a doomsday scenario.But what Sharu is most angry about is that he has not been able to find Number 18 after destroying the earth.

 438 The collapsed two-dimensional text 0445, True Dragon Ball

    Thirty-three years ago was the time when the plot was ready to begin. The highest combat effectiveness in Dragon Ball was only two to three hundred.If the Trunks world in the future is beyond any lion, the original Dragon Ball is as safe as a white rabbit.


    Inside the peaceful village, the air around today is extremely heavy.Thunder and lightning flickered in the sky, and there were a few thunderbolts in the sunny day...


    Several farmers in the vicinity of the village stopped their hard work and were so scared that they were lying on the ground with their heads in their hands.At this moment, turbulent ripples appeared in the void, like ripples sweeping out.


    The ripples from the space are getting stronger and stronger, and when it reaches the maximum, there is a crisp sound.The black hole flashed, and a circular mechanical monster jumped out from it in an instant.It has a rocket-like shape with the logo of the Magnum Capsule Group in the middle.


    After seeing the strange machine appearing, several farmers gathered around it that emerged out of thin air.Among them, two middle-aged men are holding shotguns, and they seem to be worried about the danger in the past.


    "What could it be?" Just as they were confused, the glass front compartment suddenly opened automatically, and two strangers floated out and appeared in front of them.When the girl among them saw the peaceful atmosphere around her, her bright eyes were full of surprises.


    But the child that the girl hugged, grew up quickly beyond their imagination.In two seconds, he changed from an immature child to an adult youth, and he hugged the beautiful girl.


    "You...who are you, hurry up...leave our village!" The middle-aged villagers in front pointed their guns at them, their hands trembling and they were locked in the gun safety.It seems that seeing Nie Kong''s transfiguration shocked them.Perhaps in the eyes of the honest peasants, Nie Kong had long been treated as a monster.


    The girl looked at the people around her as if she was looking at the slaughtered lamb.The faint murderous intent radiated, and the nearby residents shook their feet with fright.


    "Don''t come here, I... we will kill you." Seeing the girl approaching them, the villagers headed by trembled finally stopped the gun.Boom... Thick smoke came out of the muzzle, and the metal bullet rushed towards the girl.


    The girl gently stopped her hand in front, and simply pinched the hitting bullet between her fingers.


    "Huh... damn human!" With some bad habits, she seemed to dislike humans.She threw the bullet out at will, targeting the villagers who shot her.


    "Stop No. 18, don''t just kill anyone." The two people who appeared were Nie Kong who took a time machine. After a journey without the concept of time, Nie Kong appeared in a peaceful village after traveling through space and time.


    The bullet made a strange turn and rushed directly into the sky.The transfer of moves easily resolved the 18th counterattack and saved the lives of the villagers in front of him.The surrounding villagers fled and disappeared in front of Nie Kong and the others.


    "But... but I am used to killing in the original world, let alone I hate human beings..." No.18 said softly.


    Since being transformed into a humanoid by Dr. Gallo, she may have fallen for herself.Originally, she really wanted to be a normal human being.But now it has become a semi-human, semi-mechanized No. 18, who wants to kill all humans.


    "I have just probed, and we have really come to appear in a new world. There is no desolate destruction, no Sharu, only a peaceful world. Come to the new world, you can get rid of the old problems as soon as possible." Nie Kong used his soul cultivation base to break through the barriers of space and teleport, but it feels really okay!Nie Kong was ecstatic when he was finally able to regain his power to freely shuttle through the dimension.


    The feeling of aura spread out, and Nie Kong did not find anyone exuding a strong aura.Nie Kong knew he was in the early stage of Dragon Ball, but he didn''t know if it was before the plot started 33 years ago.


    How could such a weak world withstand your bombardment on the 18th, so Nie Kong forbid her nonsense.


    After hearing Nie Kong''s words, No.18 pouted her small mouth with her hands around her chest.It was true that I did it when I was boring before, but I have changed a lot. It was clear that he wanted to bully himself first.


    It used to be boring to accompany the 17th murderer, but now she feels full of joy with Nie Kong''s company. How can there be any boring thoughts.


    "Okay, well, if I have the opportunity, I will help No. 18 to regain the title of a real human." Just after Nie Kong''s words, a dazzling smile appeared on the corner of No. 18''s mouth, which was more eye-catching than her hair.


    "I... can I really restore humanity? You didn''t lie to me?" No.18 grabbed Nie Kong''s hands and looked at him with gleaming eyes.Transformed into a machine-like creature may be the reason for the random murder on the 18th.


    "If there is no accident, you can." If it is really the Dragon Ball World, after collecting the Dragon Balls, you should be able to call the Shenlong wish!It''s easy to restore No. 18 to a human.Klin in the original book made the wish to restore the 18th to humanity.


    "Well, I believe you!" No. 18 smiled sweetly.


    "Of course, it will take a long time to realize it. Let''s wait until we understand the background of the world. I really hope to come to the world before the plot begins..." Before the plot begins, it means that he can get the Boomer he likes and give her in the future. happy life.


    After seeing Bouma in her forties in the world of Trunks in the future, Nie Kong vowed to redeem her beautiful and intelligent.Anyway, now that his Po Yuan array can be used again, there is no need to worry about leaving.


    What he worries most is the fusion of his own blood, and now he has no clue.Nie Kong didn''t know whether Shenlong could realize his wish.What he knew was that Shenlong couldn''t achieve a wish beyond his ability. His blood level was so high, it seemed that hope was really hanging.If there is hope, he will try to see if he can succeed.


    The Dragon Ball detection, of course, must use the Dragon Ball Radar developed by Boomer to have the opportunity to collect them.By the way, being able to meet Bouma when he was young was simply killing two birds with one stone.


    Putting the time machine into his space for setting the ring, Nie Kong greeted the cheerful No. 18 and left the village.Because Nie Kong''s qi was too strong, they did not directly use qi to fly.No. There is nothing to say, anyway, she feels very happy to stay by Nie Kong''s side.

 439 The collapse of the second element text 0446Meet the young Bouma

    The city in front of you is called the West Capital, because the Wanneng Capsule Group is located here, and the technology here is more advanced than that of cities on the earth.In every corner of the city, gorgeous and majestic buildings stand in the city.In the sturdy streets, cars are moving fast.


    Nie Kong remembered the map of the earth clearly in the world of Trunks in the future, so after two or three days of driving, they finally arrived at the famous West Capital.Compared to what we saw 30 years ago, the changes here are not much.For this huge western capital, the company that invented the universal capsule is very famous because it was an epoch-making invention.


    When walking the streets, Nie Kong''s handsome and somewhat demon-looking appearance naturally attracted the attention of many girls.Some mature women even flirted with him boldly, but Nie Kong ignored it.


    Number 18, who was by Nie Kong''s side, glared at the girl who looked at Nie Kong and almost turned into a human being that Shura slaughtered the city again. Fortunately, Nie Kong grabbed her hand in time.


    Driving on a familiar street, Nie Kong finally brought No. 18 to the front of a mansion covering an area of ??tens of acres.It is finally about to be revealed, whether they actually appeared in Dragon Ball World 33 years ago!


    The time machine hadn''t been tested, and Nie Kong was really not sure that he could actually shuttle successfully.After adjusting his mentality, Nie Kong stood in front of the door and rang the doorbell a few times.Without Vegeta, he could visit Bouma without restraint.


    "Hello, this is Bulma''s house, who is this handsome guy looking for? Is it because he wants to come to me for a date?" A mature woman''s face appeared in front of the doorbell, and there was an advanced small display. There.She looked at Nie Kong with a smile. Her golden hair and mature body were very beautiful.


    Nie Kong was a little bit dumbfounded at her, and said, "No, I want to find..."


    "Oh, since you didn''t find me on a date, it was for Bouma. Come in first, and I''ll call her first, that little girl is too smart, and she wouldn''t introduce Mommy to such a handsome boyfriend. Before Nie Kong finished speaking, the mature woman on the other side of the screen interrupted him.


    Before Nie Kong had time to explain, the video at the door had been closed.Nie Kong was a little speechless, this woman was too centered on her own thoughts.


    After waiting for a while, the big iron door in front of me finally opened, revealing the mature woman who had just been displayed on the electronic display.


    "You guys, come in, I''ll take you to Bouma''s." She smiled slightly, and couldn''t help but put Nie Kong''s arm around her, the plumpness on her chest pressed against his arm.


    "This woman, there is nothing wrong with her brain!" No. 18 tried to pull her arm around Nie Kong hard, but her right hand became tighter and tighter.Watching Nie Kong''s arm sink into her chest until it was buried in the softness of the two.Completely ignoring the existence of No. 18, she suddenly aroused strange anger.


    After walking for more than ten minutes, passing a huge park and seeing many strange animals, the three finally walked into the place where they really lived.


    Passing through a gorgeous high-tech hall, the three of them came to a small door. She took Nie Kong''s hand and let go, and said, "Bouma is waiting for you inside. You can go in by yourself." Twisting the big ass under the waist, walked out slowly.


    "It''s troublesome, what are we going to do here after all." No.18 said in a dissatisfied tone.


    "I need to find Bouma for very important things." Nie Kong did not hesitate to unlock the door and pushed in.


    "La la..." A sound of water reached Nie Kong''s ears. In addition to the sound of water, there was also a cheerful sound. It seemed that someone was humming a sweet song.However, when Nie Kong saw the situation in front of him, his eyes opened wide, and he looked at the front with some speechlessness.


    A few meters in front of him, a fifteen-year-old girl was sitting in a bathtub that was several meters in size.While humming a tune happily, she lay in the bathtub overflowing with hot water, rubbing white foam with her hands on her white skin without a strand.Half of her body and chest are hidden in the foam, which is a little fuzzy, which makes people really want to break the white layer and see the situation clearly.It was also because of the half-hidden appearance and the sweet innocence of the girl, even Nie Kong, who had a stable mind, was almost impulsive.


    At this time, Bouma may have already washed almost, and suddenly stood up, picked up the nozzle to wash the foam on the body.At this moment, Bu Mana''s youthful body was completely exposed to his gaze.


    Under the green hair, there are a pair of big eyes, the look is very cute and beautiful.Nie Kong''s gaze moved from her face to the bottom, her eyes squeezed under her belly, nothing was hidden.


    Nie Kong was stunned, and the 18th was stunned.


    Bouma also noticed that the atmosphere was a little abnormal at this time, turned her head and looked over, and immediately ran into Nie Kong''s straight eyes.Time seemed to have stopped, and Bouma finally reacted after ten seconds.


    "Ah...color...wolf!" Bouma squatted down hastily, screaming in her mouth.He picked up the objects around him with both hands and threw them crazy towards Nie Kong.Bouma couldn''t believe that a man would appear in her house.Otherwise, she wouldn''t be like that, she would dare to take a bath without locking the door.


    "Crackling..." Nie Kong flashed out of the room quickly, a little embarrassed.But it was great to be able to see the young and beautiful little Buma... Nie Kong suddenly felt very happy.


    "What is important to hate? Nie Kong is going to peek at the girl taking a shower!" No.18 looked at Nie Kong fiercely and said.


    "Please, it was her mother who brought us here. How would I know that she was taking a bath in it." Although Nie Kong said so, he kept thinking about the scene he just saw in his mind.


    "Huh...in my opinion, Nie Kong, you are a slutty...wolf!" No.18 hands on hips, as if teaching her husband who was stealing food outside.Sure enough, does Nie Kong like normal girls?

 440 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0447, the whereabouts of Dragon Ball

    After a slender sound, Bouma kicked open the bathroom door and appeared in front of Nie Kong again.But at this moment, Bouma has already transformed itself.She was already wearing a bathrobe, not to mention, in her hands, she did not know where to get a submachine gun.


    After the transformation, Bouma''s combat power changed from 1 to 5. After seeing Nie Kong outside, she went crazy and shot at him.


    "Da da..." Countless fire snakes emerged from the machine gun, and they flew towards Nie Kong at an extremely fast speed.It''s just that these bullets are of no use to Nie Kong.His hands were dancing quickly, and countless bullets floated in front of Nie Kong.


    After all the bullets were burnt out, the fear in Bouma''s heart finally faded. For Nie Kong who suddenly appeared, she had long thought that the robber was first-rate.But when the gunpowder dissipated and Bouma saw the situation in front of her, her mouth couldn''t help but grow into an O shape.


    But because of this, Bouma has time to look at the man who just looked at her.The lazy expression did not affect Nie Kong''s handsomeness, but added a bit of popularity to him.Coupled with the coquettish temperament, Bouma shines.


    "Who the hell is this man, how could he suddenly appear in my house. But it looks really good-looking. Could it be that I made a wish to Dragon Ball last night, and the wish was fulfilled? Pooh, how could it be possible that Dragon Ball will gather Only seven can make a wish. I only collected one yesterday." Bouma thought wildly in her heart.


    "Oh, how come the young couple suddenly started fighting. You are really too little Buma, such a handsome boyfriend, don''t give it to your mother." Suddenly, the woman who brought Nie Kong just now had a cup in her hand. The hot coffee seemed to be attracted by the sound just now.


    "Mom, who are they? How come they suddenly appeared in our house." Seeing her mother''s arrival, Bu Ma hurriedly hid behind her mother and pointed to the Nie Kong who appeared.


    "You¡¯re all teenagers. What''s shy about having a boyfriend. He came to play with you, so I brought it in. I thought you guys would have been out on dates a long time ago, but I didn¡¯t expect to be still at home. "Buma''s mother said.


    "Mom, are you confused? Did... Have a girl come to see me for a date?" Bouma was so angry that she wanted to pinch her mother''s neck, but Bouma''s mother looked really confused.


    "Oh, is it like this. You young people really like to mess around, I seem to be really old. Three people...Three people play together..." Bouma''s mother babbled as she walked towards the door. .Seeing her sighing expression, it''s not that she thought of something wrong, right?


    "Is it clear, we were brought in by your mother. If I had known that you were taking a bath inside, I wouldn''t have walked in." After seeing the girl all, Nie Kong actually said coldly.


    "Looking at you, I don''t want to be a good person, I think you are deliberately peeping at this lady''s bath!" Bouma said viciously.


    "Didn''t I tell you, it was your mother who took me there. I didn''t even know you were taking a bath!" Nie Kong held his hands and said that there was no way. Should he take it off and show her.


    "Hmph, no quibble, you are a slutty...wolf!" Bouma shouted again, blushing, facing the handsome Nie Kong in front of her, she couldn''t think of angry at all when she was a little idiot.The young Bouma contains many shortcomings-such as nympho.


    "That''s right, Nie Kong is a pervert...wolf." Number 18 echoed, seemingly dissatisfied with Nie Kong''s performance just now.


    "I''ll talk about these things in the future. I''m here to find you with important things. Have you heard about Dragon Ball? It''s a collection of 7 golden beads that can realize any wish."


    "You... how do you know..." Bouma covered her small mouth, but still exclaimed.


    I just got the Dragon Ball the day before yesterday, and after consulting a lot of information, I knew its secret.Originally, she had a small calculation in her heart to take an adventure journey around the world and raise Dragon Ball by the way.But she didn''t expect that the man in front of her would actually know her secret, it seemed that she had never told anyone.Hao Qiao''s face showed a surprised expression. She had never thought that the world would have such powerful props.


    "I want to collect 7 dragon balls, so I want your help. You should have invented the instrument for finding them with your genius, please lend it to me." Nie Kong said.


    From what just happened, Bu Ma knew about Nie Kong''s strength. With his help, I believe it would not be difficult to gather the Dragon Balls.If you can make a wish to Shenlong, I hope you can get a perfect lover as handsome as him.Hey, hey, he is a hundred times handsomer than him.


    "It''s not that you can''t give you what you want, but..." After alleviating the heat in her heart, Bouma''s eyes turned around.


    "But what." Nie Kong frowned and asked.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll change my clothes and tell you." Bouma turned her head and went into her room. After a while, Bouma walked in wearing a refreshing summer gown, but there was something more in her hands¡ª¡ª Beads containing golden stars.


    She was a little more ghostly and weird in front of her, and she looked like a beautiful young girl.


    "I am researching the radar for finding Dragon Balls, but it is estimated that it will take a while. But... After raising the Dragon Balls, I did not promise to give you my wish." Bouma snorted while holding a golden planet.


    "Your wish, in my opinion, is really ideal, too simple, and my ability should be able to help you achieve it. So if there is no problem, give us the opportunity. Besides, Dragon Ball will appear again in a year. At that time we can collect them again." Nie Kong said.


    I want a perfect lover, can you help me realize it too.Buma hummed in her heart and glanced at Nie Kong.However, it is really possible.It''s a pity, why did he have a girlfriend so soon.


    For Bouma, the desire to collect dragon balls is so absurd, which is really unique to young girls.


    Boomer said: "Hmph, let''s talk about it then, if I don''t have any urgent desires at that time, I will give you the opportunity, but it is a very small possibility."


    Young Bouma, it''s nice to be able to meet her.

 441 The collapse of the second element text 0448, Boumas first kiss

    After the two reached an agreement, Nie Kong took No. 18 to live in Bouma''s house.On the one hand, he did want a place to live, on the other hand, he just threw the time machine out to show Bouma to see if he could replenish energy.By staying here temporarily, he got acquainted with Bouma''s family, some naturally daze Mrs. Boomer, and scientist Dr. Breff.


    Seeing Nie Kong throwing out such a powerful machine, the father and daughter Bouma showed a surprised expression.No wonder they will be surprised, because it is engraved with the unique symbol of the universal capsule.And the level of advancement surpassed their decades of stage, Dr. Bulma immediately showed the essence of research madness and stayed in the institute for a few days without coming out.


    "Hello... Our Universal Capsule Company obviously didn''t make such a machine. Where did you get it?" Buma asked curiously.


    "Don''t talk or talk." Nie Kong smiled mysteriously, making Buma even more curious.After several days of understanding, Bouma knew that the original No. 18 was a mechanically modified man.But the level of sophistication completely exceeded her cognition.With her own genius, she didn''t even understand her basic structure.


    Originally, Nie Kong asked her to see if she could restore the 18th to a human, but it seemed that there was little hope.The inside of the body has been mechanized, and it can only be said that there is no room for transformation.Hearing Bouma''s conclusion, No. 18''s pretty face showed a lonely expression.Nie Kong originally planned to use Dragon Ball to realize the wish of No. 18, so he was not disappointed.On the contrary, Bouma seemed quite happy when she knew that the beautiful girl in front of her was a human being.


    Why are they getting more and more mysterious, who are they?In Buma''s heart, she became more and more curious about Nie Kong and the others.


    "By the way, Buma, when shall we set out to find Dragon Ball?" Nie Kong asked.


    "In a few days, when I finish this dragon ball radar, we can set off. With this radar, no matter how small the dragon ball is, it is not easy to find all of them." Bouma proudly put the clock-shaped electronic product. In front of Nie Kong, it was like showing off her proud invention.


    "After collecting the Dragon Balls, what wish would Nie Kong make?"


    "I have promised on the 18th to help her restore humanity as much as possible. Therefore, if there is nothing unexpected, the first wish to make to Shenlong may be this wish." Hearing Nie Kong''s words, the cold face of the 18th emerged. A bit unspeakable gentleness.She looked at Nie Kong silently, trying to say something but couldn''t say it.


    Because she is an artificial person, she has sealed her feelings deep in her heart long ago.But Nie Kong took the key and quietly opened the sealed door.


    "That''s it, I thought you would make a wish for a lot of beautiful lovers, endless money, and be the king of the world..." Bouma nodded his finger and counted what men most hope for.


    Nie Kong shook his head continuously, and slowly replied: "What you said is very common. I can achieve it by my own hard work. Only when I have no hope of achieving a goal, I have to use outside power to achieve it. To be a man, I must first go through. Does Bouma know about his own efforts?"


    Nie Kong stretched out his right hand and put it on Bouma''s green hair, like a lesson from an elder to a junior.


    "I''m sixteen years old, don''t preach to me in the tone of an elder. Seeing you are so young, you may not be a few years older than me." Bouma shook off Nie Kong''s big hand, eyes with Somewhat dissatisfied, said to Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong laughed loudly: "The little girl hasn''t grown her hair yet, and she wants to be far behind my age."


    "How do you know...Ah...Nie Kong, you bastard, I''m going to kill you!" After hearing Nie Kong''s words, Bouma was stunned, and turned to a red face, her eyes seemed to sparkle.Obviously, what Nie Kong said unconsciously led Bouma to the matter of accidentally seeing her body the day before yesterday.


    Before Nie Kong realized the danger was coming, Bouma had already rushed forward and threw Nie Kong who was sitting on the stool to the ground with the stool.


    Buma''s attack was not over yet, she opened her mouth to bite Nie Kong''s neck like a dog.What''s more, the two little hands hugged Nie Kong''s head tightly and didn''t want him to avoid him.


    Compared to yourself, you are more like a vampire than me.


    However, Nie Kong himself was a man who didn''t want to suffer, so how could he let Bouma take a bite on his neck at this moment.However, this effect was surprisingly good, and Bouma''s body was as soft as weak.


    It was a coincidence that Yin Hong''s lips hit Nie Kong''s lips.For a moment, the two eyes stared at each other in a daze.But Bouma''s eyes have become watery, like a pool of spring water.


    Feeling Bouma''s soft and fragrant lips, Nie Kong''s heart could not help but feel calm.special


    "You...what are you doing..." No.18''s icy face was stretched, and her words seemed to freeze.She clasped her little hand tightly, the energy in her whole body seemed to be rioting at any time.


    "Asshole, Nie Kong originally belonged to him. If someone wants to take him away, I must...definitely kill anyone." Compared to any girl Nie Kong pushes, No.18 is more possessive.And because she was transforming people, she didn''t show her intentions to Nie Kong due to her inferiority complex.


    With the 18th, Nie Kong did not do anything beastly in front of her.He let go of his wolf claws and whispered in Bouma''s ear: "I can''t get up yet."


    Bouma finally recovered from her absence, only then did she find her posture indecent.She blushed so much that she could smoke, she got up in a panic, three steps and two steps, like an ostrich burying her face in her chest, she didn''t dare to see Nie Kong and the others disappear in front of them.


    Back in her room, Bouma locked the door tightly and leaned behind it, covering her hot cheeks with her hands.


    "What to do, what to do, how my heart beats so terribly. Ah... this damn pervert, it doesn''t count if he looked at his body, but... he also took away this lady''s first kiss!" Realizing his dream through his own efforts Yes, but will I find a lover that suits me.

 442 The collapsed two-dimensional text 0449The Dragon Ball that took Wukong away

    On a rugged mountain road, an airplane was bumpy all the way, driving at a slow speed.Most importantly, there is a beautiful girl with green hair and big eyes sitting in the cockpit.Sitting behind was a pair of handsome men and women, they looked like they were traveling.The three of them were Nie Kong who set out to find the Dragon Ball.


    Three days ago, Bouma finally developed a small radar that could search for Dragon Balls in the vast world.The talented Boomer did not continue to stay in college to study, but chose a more exciting journey to find Dragon Ball.


    "How far is the third Dragon Ball from us, so slow..." Nie Kong wondered.It''s been three days since I found another Dragon Ball last night. This efficiency is really slow.


    Give him half a day, and he can fly around the world with air.Looking at Bouma''s excitement, Nie Kong did not discourage her enthusiasm.Find it slowly, there is a lot of time anyway.And if Bouma is allowed to go out alone, it is estimated that the same thing will happen to the original.


    "According to the radar, the target is a hundred kilometers away from our south! It stands to reason that our speed is very fast, but the plane''s speed reached 600 miles per hour." Boomer acted as the pilot and controlled the steering wheel to the destination. .With so many universal capsules, she has a lot of transportation.There are cars, planes, boats, submarines...for fear of encountering places that humans cannot reach.After hearing Nie Kong''s complaint, Buma answered silently.Hao used to travel around the world in a car, but he didn''t think it was too slow.After ten minutes, Bouma finally drove a small plane and parked in a clearing in the forest.The radar kept blinking, indicating that Dragon Ball is getting closer.After passing through the dense woods, the three of Nie Kong appeared in front of a wooden house, and the radar just pointed out that Dragon Ball was inside the house.


    Nie Kong used his spiritual sense to feel the room, but unexpectedly found that there was no one.Nie Kong opened the door of the wooden house, revealing the simple furnishings inside.The narrow room only had a table, and the censer near the wall was tribute to Nie Kong and their long-awaited dragon ball.


    Nie Kong said to Buma on the side: "Buma, go get the dragon ball." Buma couldn''t hide her joy, and ran over and picked up the dragon ball from the table, transparent. Four stars are clearly reflected from the ball.


    "It''s four planets, and we finally found three of them." Bouma said in surprise.


    Since it is four planets, does that mean that Monkey King will appear nearby?Just as Nie Kong was about to cover more than ten kilometers with spiritual sense, a small child suddenly appeared in the walkway in the forest.I saw the young man with shaggy black hair, dressed in plain villager costume, and actually had a tail on his buttocks.The young man carried a huge strange fish completely out of proportion to his figure and walked effortlessly.After seeing the three monsters appearing in front of his house, his simple face showed a surprised expression.


    "What do you monsters want to do to my grandpa? Are you taking my grandpa!" The good boy who appeared saw Bouma taking his dragon ball and hurriedly threw the fish in his hand and rushed towards Bouma. Take back the four planets.Boomer''s pretty face appeared embarrassed pink.To sneak into someone else''s home and steal his Dragon Ball is simply a very bad thing for the kind-hearted woman.


    When No.18 saw the familiar face in front of her, her eyes showed murderous intent.There are instructions in her body to kill Wukong, which shows that she is going to perform the task entered by Dr. Gallo.


    "No. 18, the world now is not the original world we left. You are already free. Throw away the task of killing Monkey King, and be yourself again." Nie Kong held the pink fingers of No. 18 and looked at She shook her head to persuade.


    "I... I will try my best to hold back. I really hope to return to being a human soon." No. 18''s killing intent faded away, and the gentleness in Nie Kong''s eyes flashed away.Just as the two were whispering something, Boomer pointed to Dragon Ball and said a little bit amused: "He is your grandfather?"


    "Yes, this is the only relic left to me by my grandfather. Seeing that it is shining now, as if it is telling me something, it is the first time this has happened." Wukong stopped and said seriously.


    "There''s no way, let me tell you." Bouma took out the two dragon balls he had and placed them in front of Monkey King.At this time, the three dragon balls resonated and flashed softly.


    "The monster actually has two grandpas!" Monkey King glanced at the Dragon Ball held in Bouma''s left and right hands, and exclaimed.He was surprised to see a girl for the first time, but he didn''t expect a few grandpas to come out.


    "So it''s not your grandpa at all, can you lend us your Dragon Ball temporarily." Bouma explained kindly.


    "No, no, this is my grandfather''s relic." Monkey King stared straight at Dragon Ball with simple eyes and firmly refused.


    "Don''t talk about it anymore, Bouma, we will return it to him after we have gathered the seven dragon balls. Anyway, he doesn''t need this dragon ball now." Nie Kong didn''t intend to take Wukong out, but took away his dragon ball directly. .


    After listening to the monster in front of him, Wukong rushed over again angrily.Nie Kong slowly stretched out his finger and nodded his forehead at a very fast speed.


    The young Wukong had only a few dozen combat powers, and couldn''t keep up with Nie Kong''s speed.After being attacked by Nie Kong, Wukong flew directly out of ten meters.He rolled a few times, covering his forehead with tears in his eyes.


    "It hurts, the monster is so strong."


    Seeing the scene in front of her, Bouma looked at Nie Kong and the others like a monster.


    "Buma throw the car out, let''s get out of here." Nie Kong''s words awakened Buma, she quickly threw out the universal capsule and released the car.After defeating Wukong, the three of them snatched his Dragon Ball like a robber, and left in a car.


    "Anyway, we will return it to him after we use it up. We are not robbing!" Bouma comforted herself secretly, the kind girl was unwilling to do anything bad.


    "Grandpa, don''t worry, I will definitely save you from the monster''s hands." Looking at the car further and further away, Monkey King said secretly.He spotted the direction Nie Kong and the others were leaving, tied his wishful sticks and chased them.

 443 The collapse of the second element body 0450, kill the oolong

    "Nie Kong, hurry up, the kid just came after him, and the speed is so abnormal..." Sitting in the passenger seat, Bouma shook Nie Kong''s arm vigorously, she did not expect a child who looked like eleven or twelve years old. Will be able to run as fast as your own car.Is he a human, but how can humans have tails and run so fast?


    "An Xin, how could he have chased us. Where is the location shown by the Dragon Ball radar, I''m about to start accelerating." Nie Kong smiled and looked at Wukong who was grinning behind him, without worry.


    "Let me see, the Dragon Ball closest to us is in the northeast direction." Bouma pressed the radar button and told Nie Kong what was displayed inside.


    Nie Kong stepped on the accelerator violently, the car screamed thick black smoke, and the speed reached three hundred hours in the blink of an eye.Goku behind coughed a few times and shouted the monster not to run.


    The distance between the two became wider and wider, and after a few minutes Nie Kong finally threw Wukong away.Did not kill Wukong personally, after all, the Three Emperors had warned him.If it is too high-profile, he has just escaped from the blockade of the Japanese gods, it is estimated that they will attack them again after they find some trace.And because Nie Kong changed the world of Trunks in the future, Wukong would die of his own heart disease sooner or later.


    The three of them talked and laughed, and in the evening they finally came to a small town near the location of the fourth dragon ball.But the town is not as lively as they imagined, but a lifeless look.Although there were many houses, no one appeared.


    Nie Kong and the others came to the wooden door of the nearest house and knocked hard on the door for a long time.But it was strange that no one opened the door at all. He clearly noticed that there was someone inside.


    As a last resort, Nie Kong used a little force, and saw the door click and was completely pushed to the ground.Before he could reflect, I saw a black shadow smashing over with the momentum of breaking through the air.


    In Nie Kong''s spiritual sense, it turned out that it was a middle-aged man who used an axe for chopping wood in his hand to hack his head.Nie Kong raised his hand and gently grasped the sharp axe, and the axe shattered with a few clicks.The guy''s eyes widened, and his face was unbelievable.


    "Sure enough, isn''t it?" The middle-aged man''s eyes were full of sadness.


    "What are you doing? Is this the courtesy you should have to treat guests? Nie Kong, are you okay?" Bouma looked at the man in front of him with anger, and then asked in a worried tone.


    "Huh... how can a mere human injure Nie Kong." No.18 looked at the human in front of him coldly, really thinking about killing.Nie Kong sweats, it seems that No. 18 is really better at killing people than himself.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry... Oolong King, you can have as much food and money as you want. Only my daughter, please let her go." The man knelt in front of Nie Kong and issued the most sincere request.


    "Oolong? What are you talking about, who is Oolong?" Nie Kong was surprised.


    At this time, a small head was also sticking out of the box, and his eyes looked at the three of Nie Kong in front of them curiously.The surrounding villagers also found that the situation was not right, and surrounded them.


    "Haha, it turned out to be a misunderstanding. I''m sorry, little brother." The middle-aged man who smashed Wukong with an ax just now apologized in a naive voice.


    The room is not very spacious, because there are many people, it is slightly crowded.There are old people, women, and even children.Near the window, I saw a petite and lovely girl making tea for Nie Kong and the others.


    Hearing the explanation from the villagers, Nie Kong finally understood why the people in the village were afraid to go out.It turned out that he was in Oolong''s territory, and it often came to the village to snatch the little Lolita from the villagers.It looks terrifying and has various transformation techniques. The villagers dare not face this monster, dare not to speak.What a beast, dare to be such a cute loli.


    "By the way, have you seen this kind of bead in your village?" Nie Kong''s heart moved and suddenly asked Buma to take out a dragon ball.While all the villagers are here at this moment, he wants to find the Dragon Ball hidden in this village.


    The villagers surrounded in front looked at each other and shook their heads to indicate that they did not know.


    "I have, and I have a bead like this in my house. It was picked up from outside by my grandma a long time ago." At this time, an elderly grandma stood out from the crowd and took out a shining one. Dragon Ball with six stars.


    Bouma was very excited, and finally found four dragon balls, believed to be very close to the day when the dragon balls were collected.No. 5 stared at the Dragon Ball and said: "We are discussing what to do. If you give us this bead, we will help you defeat the monster called Oolong."


    All the villagers looked at the three people who appeared, and there was hope in their hearts.


    "Great, if you can help us, take this bead." The old woman shivered and slowly placed the dragon ball in No. 18''s small hand.It is now not only a bead, but also filled with the hope of all the villagers.


    Suddenly, there was a slight tremor on the ground.All the villagers'' faces became scared.


    "Did something happen?" Boomer asked.


    "The Oolong King has come, it will ask you. If possible, please let him return our daughter." Everyone bowed towards the 18th.


    "Look at my performance, I am going to kill him now." The 18th stepped out of the house.


    Just stepping out of the house, No.18 saw a scary monster with red body and horns on his head, slowly walking towards him.As its huge footsteps landed, the ground shook slightly.


    The monster in front of him may be the first time he saw such a beautiful girl, he was taken aback for a moment, and then turned to look like Brother Pig.


    "Miss, you are so beautiful, am I fortunate enough to invite you to dinner?" Oolong slammed into a middle-aged man in a suit with a few roses in his hand.


    "What a disgusting guy, you are worthy of dating me?" The strong killing intent radiated, causing the entire body of Oolong to tremble.He looked at the girl in front of him in amazement, and suddenly inexplicable fear arose.


    A lot of sweat came out of Oolong''s forehead, and he hadn''t waited for it to leave.No. 18''s fingers lightly shone brightly, and the energy gathered quickly and shot towards the Oolong in front of him.


    With a scream, the Oolong in front of him instantly evaporated into the sky, leaving no residue.Poor Oolong became a vent of murderous intent on the 18th for more than ten days.


    Seeing that No. 18 has eliminated the monster so easily, Boomer sighed.She has studied the structure of No. 18 and knows that she contains an energy furnace in it, indicating that she has unlimited energy.


    The saddest thing is that there is a dangerous bomb buried in his body, threatening his life at any time.She pityed No. 18, so she promised Nie Kong to help her realize her wish.

 444 The collapse of the second element text 0451, Boumas evil thoughts

    According to the plot analysis he knew, Nie Kong certainly knew the location of the last three dragon balls.One is in the hands of the Bull Demon on Frying Pan Mountain, one is in the hands of the Turtle Immortal, and the last one is in Pilaf¡¯s castle.


    The three rushed in the direction of the next dragon ball again. Every night, Bouma would throw the capsule out and transform into a small apartment to provide shelter.Unfortunately, looking at the two beauties, Nie Kong was not proud to taste them.


    After crossing a big river, they came to a vast desert.In the next moment, Dragon Ball was on the other side of the desert-Frying Pan Mountain.


    "After crossing the desert, we should find the fifth dragon ball. But the weather is so hot, I really can''t stand it..." Bouma wore a cool short skirt with suspenders, and the collar on her chest was wide open. Opening.She pulled her collar and fanned the wind inside.


    Nie Kong lowered his head slightly, and he could see the white waves of flesh wrapped in bra through his collar.Although the little girl is only sixteen years old, her development is awesome.The short skirt did not cover her thighs, revealing two-thirds.If it is shorter, it really becomes a Qiqi skirt.Thanks to the air conditioning system in the car, otherwise Bouma would have become a suckling pig.


    And Nie Kong''s cultivation has broken through to the first level of the Queen''s Cultivation Technique, and it has long since passed away.As for No. 18, an artificial human made by Dr. Gallo, there is no concept of hot or cold.


    It seemed that he had noticed Nie Kong''s bold gaze, Buma''s pretty face had two blushes.She stretched out her fingers to press her collar, and whispered: "Lat. Wolf, have you seen enough?"


    Seeing that Nie Kong was attracted by her dress, Buma was a little more proud of her besides being shy.


    "Huh..." No.18 pulled her collar and looked in, and found that her own was bigger and more beautiful than Bouma''s!But why didn''t Nie Kong look at himself? Is it really because his clothes are too conservative?


    She regretted not choosing a few more revealing clothes, so she could only stare at Bouma and scold her as a vixen in her heart.


    "Nie Kong... you need to know that you are driving now, don''t look around. Besides, you have seen it all, what''s so good about her." No.18 snorted.


    "Yes..." Nie Kong finally retracted his gaze on Bouma, and he concentrated on driving the car through the barren desert.The desert is sparsely populated, and there is only one car sailing.There is no shadow of anyone around, all of it is an endless desert.


    When he was about to cross most of the desert, a figure suddenly stood in front of the car, blocking their way, causing Nie Kong to brake the car urgently.Take a closer look, a man with a kitten was standing in a dilapidated car at this time, and he deliberately stopped them from going.Just one sentence is I drive this road, and I planted this tree.


    "Huh ha ha... I am Leping who dominates this desert. If I want to survive, I will hand over all the omnipotent capsules and money on my body." The figure slowly turned around, revealing a handsome face. , But a slightly childish boy.


    The young man held a knife in both hands and carried a blue kitten on his shoulder.And the kitten actually said, "My name is Paru."


    It turned out to be Leping, no wonder he dared to intercept himself.Nie Kong narrowed his eyes and carefully observed his situation.I found that Leping in front of him, although stronger than the average person, was worse than Wukong a few days ago.


    "You stay in the car and clean him up for a few seconds..." If you want Leping to see the exposed Bouma, then Nie Kong is really at a loss.What''s more, Leping now has a strong femininity. If he just scares him off, he might harass himself again.


    Nie Kong opened the door of the car and appeared lazily in front of Leping.


    "Damn, dare to look down on me. Since you don''t know what is good or bad, then I will teach you a little lesson..." Immediately, like a hungry wolf, he rushed towards Nie Kong.Bouma hiding in the car also saw Leping''s face and was surprised at his handsomeness.Only after comparing with Nie Kong, it seemed to lose any flavor.


    "Are all the best men in the world dead? How come I have traveled around the world for more than ten days? I haven''t seen any man more handsome than Nie Kong... In that case, it''s decided. Nie Air Conditioning teaches him to be his perfect lover." A little body fluid came out of the corner of Bouma''s mouth, yelling about a beautiful and happy life in the future.


    "Look at my Spike Fengfeng Fist!" Le Ping''s hands turned into two wolf claws, tearing at Nie Kong with extremely fast movements.Incorporating the ferocity of wolves, Leping created a unique trick!


    "The action is too slow." Although the action is fast for ordinary people, it is still too slow for Nie Kong.Nie Kong shook his head, his body did not move on the spot, but Leping''s wolf claws did not even touch the corner of his clothes.


    The whirring wind sounded like Le Ping guessed staggering Nie Kong in the air.


    Nie Kong''s right-handed attack was so fast that even Leping did not react, and instantly grabbed his attacking left hand.Le Ping used the power of his whole body to break free, but that hand did not move at all.


    Nie Kong shook his head, and simply threw it to the sky.In Leping''s horrified expression, his body rushed straight into the sky.


    Seeing her rising higher and higher, Ya Mucha was shocked: "How can there be such a powerful person in this world."


    Seeing Master Leping who was about to disappear into a star, Palu was also very surprised, perhaps the first time he saw someone more powerful than his master.


    "Master Leping, wait, Parlu will come to save you." The blue kitten floating in the air turned into a high-speed rocket with a bang, and then rushed into the sky at Leping at high speed.


    "Nie Kong...Where did you throw him?" Buma asked curiously.


    "Who knows, I just used a small amount of power, I guess I will fly hundreds of kilometers high."


    Throwing people into the air hundreds of miles away, dare you say that you only used a small amount of power.Buma looked at Nie Kong speechlessly, and she seemed to be getting used to his amazing performance.


    After passing through the desert, in front of the three of Nie Kong, a mountain range burning with fire appeared.


    Bouma couldn''t help but startled as he watched the fire ahead, and couldn''t believe that the flame-filled mountain in front was the purpose of this trip.


    "No wonder it''s so hot, it turns out that there is such a big flame burning here. But looking at the display in the Dragon Ball Radar, the fifth dragon ball is inside..." Boomer murmured, maybe some way to take it out.

 445 The collapse of the second element Text 0452, Bull Demon King?

    "Sure enough, as I thought, there was a dragon ball in that burning castle. Nie Kong, shall we go there." Bouma wiped the crystal clear drops of sweat on his forehead and asked Nie Kong while looking at the dragon ball radar.


    As soon as I approached the raging Frying Pan Mountain, I felt a billowing heat wave, and Bouma seemed to be in a steamer.Nie Kong and the others didn''t have any influence, at most they felt a little hot.


    "It''s all about the purpose, this little fire is nothing." Nie Kong first opened the door of the car and stood in front of the raging castle.Bouma looked at her hot dress, and directly covered her knee-length coat to cover her fair skin.Although it is hotter, it avoids running out.


    Before they had time to rest, the huge throwing axe quickly turned towards them from behind and hit them.


    Bouma saw the sharp axe approaching quickly, and her legs were frightened.Nie Kong grabbed Buma''s waist and stood in front of her, holding the swift and powerful axe in the palm of his right hand.


    Looking in the direction where the axe flew, I saw a middle-aged man standing five meters tall, wearing a half-steel helmet, horns on his head, and a beard on his chin, standing behind a few people, his pupils looking angry. Against them.


    From his appearance, Nie Kong can recognize that he is the owner of the castle and Qiqi''s father Niu Demon!!


    "Ah, yes...is it a monster!" Bouma was so scared that her legs were weak, and she retracted into Nie Kong''s arms.


    "Humph!" Nie Kong snorted coldly, and threw the axe in his hand at the Bull Demon King.The speed of the axe was several times faster than the one thrown by the Bull Demon King just now.The tall Bull Demon King looked at the axe that was hitting quickly, his pupils shrank, and he roared and clamped the flying axe with his hands.It''s just that the power from the axe made his huge body fly ten meters away, making him look embarrassed.


    Nie Kong''s body flashed, and he came to the front of the Bull Demon King instantly, grabbing his collar with one hand, he was picked up, violent.The Bull Demon King tried hard to break free from Nie Kong''s hand, but the power from the other party made him feel terrified, and he had only felt this power from Teacher Wu Tian.


    "I thought the Bull Demon King was so powerful, but that''s all, I actually dared to attack us." He threw the Bull Demon on the ground, threw one of the dragon balls from his arms and asked toughly: "I ask you, Have you ever seen a bead like this."


    The Bull Demon King glanced at the young man in front of him with a wry smile, then moved his gaze to the dragon ball in the opponent''s hand, gave a soft voice, then thought for a moment, and calmly said: "This bead you are talking about, I seem to have some impression." The number was pleasantly surprised: "Where is the bead you mentioned?"


    "Well, if you want that bead, you must extinguish the fire outside the castle, because the dragon ball you mentioned is placed in that castle." The Bull Demon said helplessly.


    "According to the Dragon Ball Radar, what he said is true. The Dragon Ball is in the burning castle. I think, as long as you can fly in, everything is not a problem. Nie Kong, you can put out the flames of the castle." Bouma pointed to the burning frying pan mountain and said in a believable tone.


    Nie Kong looked at the mountain that almost covered the fire and nodded, ordinary flames couldn''t help him.


    "It''s useless, only Teacher Wu Tian''s banana fan can blow out the flames here." Niu Devil shook his head and smiled bitterly.


    "What''s the plantain fan? Let me take it out easily." For Nie Kong and the others, who have more than 100 million combat power, fire fighting is simply overkill.


    "Well, be careful," Boomer said softly.


    Nie Kong stepped forward and pushed his right hand forward.The blue rays of light condensed together to form a giant light beam, driving the momentum of ruining the world, mixed with terrifying power, and rushing towards the volcanoes.


    In the dazzling glare, the air currents rush, and wherever the light goes, it will wind up raging storms. It can be seen that the power of the energy bombs that Nie Kong sends out has reached an incredible level.


    "Boom!" A huge mushroom cloud appeared on the distant hill, and a cloud of smoke rose.When the smoke and dust were blown away, they saw the originally towering hills and a round pit several hundred meters in size appeared in front of them.


    The short few seconds were as long as a century, and gradually the heat in the air disappeared in a burst of light.The Bull Demon opened his eyes, and the boss couldn''t help but open his mouth when looking at the scene in front of him.I saw the tall Frying Pan Mountain in front of me. The rocks collapsed, and almost everything was instantly affected.The castle that was originally surrounded by raging flames disappeared completely, and there were many broken stones on the ground.However, the mountains of several hundred meters are now sunken several hundred meters.


    "Okay... so powerful, is it the tortoise-style qigong of Teacher Wu Tian that he used? No...no, but the power is comparable." Bull Demon King looked at the young Nie Kong in front of him, his eyes filled with bullseye In awe.


    Is there a martial artist in the world comparable to Teacher Wu Tian? It''s amazing.


    The hurricane screamed, bringing cool comfort.The fire was extinguished and the temperature dropped by more than ten degrees.Buma happily picked up the Dragon Ball Radar, looking for the Dragon Ball on Frying Pan Mountain.


    It only took more than ten days to collect the fifth dragon ball. I believe it will be possible to raise seven in a short time.For the things in front of him, Bouma seemed to be dreaming.No. is the most excited. She followed Bouma to find the dragon ball buried in the building.After digging by the two women, they finally took out the golden beads.


    "Look at Nie Kong, we finally found the fifth dragon ball." Bouma shook his arm and held a five-star dragon ball in the air for Nie Kong to see clearly.


    "Now that we have found it, we are going to leave."


    "Wait... half a day ago, I asked my daughter Qiqi to find Master Wutian. If you see this girl on the way, please call her back." The Bull Demon King half kneeled on Nie Kong''s body. Before, he took out a cute girl photo and asked him.


    Nie Kong glanced at the photo, nodded and said: "If you encounter it, I will help you."


    The world is really strange for a monster like a bull demon to have a cute daughter like Qiqi.Recalling the wrinkled face of Qiqi in the previous world, Nie Kong felt a little sad.


    Maybe Qiqi marrying Wukong was a wrong choice.

 446 The collapse of the second element text 0453, little girl Qiqi

    Not long after leaving the hot Frying Pan Mountain, Nie Kong glanced around at will, but did not find Qiqi, the daughter of the Cow Demon King.Nie Kong felt a pity not to see the cute Qiqi.


    "I haven''t found it. Which direction is our next goal Bouma?" Nie Kong asked Bouma who was sitting in the back seat of the car casually.


    "Let me see, the nearest dragon ball is 600 kilometers south of us. It is estimated that it should be near the sea. According to the current road, go straight and you should be able to arrive in three hours." Bouma pressed the top of the radar. Button to speak out the information presented inside.


    "I hope to collect the sixth dragon ball today. I really want to see if they can realize their wishes..." No. 18''s pretty face had an expression of expectation.


    "Yes...you are done, I want to speed up." Nie Kong stepped on the accelerator, and the car expelled thick smoke and the speed rose to three hundred per hour.Bu Ma was accustomed to the speed at which Nie Kong drove, but he didn''t feel scared.With Nie Kong here, Bouma is full of security.


    After the car drove at full speed for about an hour and a half, they finally stepped out of the barren desert, and a green forest appeared nearby.On the clear road, Nie Kong strangely appeared a petite figure.


    Nie Kong''s Spiritual Consciousness inspected the past carefully and found that the cheerful girl in front of him was the daughter of the Bull Demon King Qiqi.It may be because the frying pan is very hot on the mountain and the little girl wears less.The clothes on her body are only the key parts that wrap the girl.The most weird thing is the clothes, which are actually made of metal.


    After nearly ten hours, Qiqi actually appeared three hundred kilometers away from Frying Pan Mountain. The speed of the little girl Qiqi was quite fast.


    Nie Kong left a black tail, and the car quickly appeared in front of the little girl named Qiqi.Kiki looked at the car that suddenly appeared in front of her, and was stunned.When she saw Nie Kong inside, she was even more stunned.


    "Hey...Are you Qiqi, the daughter of the Bull Demon King?" Nie Kong opened the door of the car and asked the little girl who looked at him blankly.


    "Who are you, how do you know my name?" Qiqi clasped her hands and asked curiously.


    "Your father wants me to tell you that the flames of Frying Pan Mountain have been extinguished. So you don''t need to go to Teacher Wu Tian, ??he tells you to go back quickly." Nie Kong handed the picture of the Bull Demon King to him in her palm.


    "Really, to be honest, I really don''t have the confidence to find Teacher Wu Tian." Qiqi looked at the photo in her hand in surprise, apparently believing what Nie Kong said.


    "It should be said that I have already said, and if there is nothing wrong, we will leave." Nie Kong looked at Qiqi''s pure jewel-like eyes and found that she was staring at herself.The fleshy little hand gripped Nie Kong''s wrist tightly and prevented him from leaving.


    "Do you have anything you want us to help?" Bouma asked kindly.


    "Um...that I forgot the way back, can you..." Qiqi''s face showed a faint blush, and she looked embarrassed.It is normal for the eleven-year-old Qiqi to get lost due to leaving the range of Frying Pan Mountain.


    "You walk straight along the north side for seven or eight hours, and you should be able to see Frying Pan Mountain smoothly." Bouma pointed to the back and said to Kiki.


    "It takes... seven or eight hours, isn''t it too late? But... but I''m afraid of the darkness..." Qiqi whispered.She meant it was obvious that she wanted Nie Kong and the others to send it back.


    "What does Nie Kong think?" No.18 frowned and asked, seeming to hate the humans who caused them trouble.


    "Take her together, and arrange for her after collecting the sixth dragon ball." Nie Kong thought after a moment of silence, and finally made up his mind to nod.


    "Then it''s okay." Qiqi cheered, and tried to get into the car door opened by Nie Kong with her hands and feet, trying to climb from the other side of the cockpit to the position of the co-pilot.But the cockpit was very narrow, and it was already very difficult to accommodate Nie Kong.


    Kiki pulled her hand and wanted to find something to borrow from.It''s hot, a bit soft, and a bit hard, just like cooked sausage.


    The curious Qiqi looked over and saw her shameful scene. She actually grabbed her brother''s place, which was really ashamed.She seemed to grasp the outline of the five fingers clearly printed in confirmation, and then let go of her hand cutely scared as she thought of something, and let out a soft cry.


    It was the first time that she had come into contact with the opposite sex. At the age of eleven, she was also a little curious about the opposite sex.


    "Don''t hurry over?" Nie Kong said helplessly. He didn''t expect that he would be ruined by Lori one day.Now she was even more flustered, her cheeks were like ripe red apples.


    What to do, I touched the part of the boy, according to the book, can Kiki marry in the future.


    Compared with Qiqi in the original book, when young Wukong curiously kicked and wrapped her crotch, Qiqi could only accept her fate and marry Wukong, which shows that while she is conservative, she is somewhat precocious.


    She hurriedly crawled over, her petite body gave Nie Kong a strange experience.


    Seeing that Qiqi was done, Nie Kong started the car and set off again.But Nie Kong''s driving speed was so fast that he almost scared the cute Qiqi to death.


    "Hey, what''s your name, big brother? How old are you?" Qiqi asked curiously on the way.


    "My name is Nie Kong, I am 20 years old!" Nie Kong simply replied, shamelessly lowering his age for nearly several decades.


    "That''s 9 years older than me, but unfortunately my age is much worse. I don''t know..." Qiqi whispered, her pretty face a bit regretful.But before long, she regained her spirit.


    "What a pity," Nie Kong said in confusion.


    "Nothing." Qiqi whispered.


    "Twenty years old, twenty years old, four years older than himself, just right, hehe..." Boomer''s mouth was drooling, and she was smirking behind her.


    The car passed through the forest at a very fast speed and appeared in front of the coast.But the Dragon Ball radar shows a position gap of more than 100 kilometers, and the car has no room to play.Boomer put it in the capsule and then threw it out of the motorboat.


    "Dragon Ball seems to be in the depths of the ocean floor. We are ready to dive and salvage. Fortunately, I have prepared a motorboat and a submarine, otherwise it would be really difficult to find it." Bouma chuckled.


    "Don''t worry, the position of the Dragon Ball is not sinking in the bottom of the sea!" Nie Kong, who had anticipated the position of the Dragon Ball, said confidently.

 447 The collapse of the second element text 0454, the lesson of the turtle fairy

    While Nie Kong was talking about Qiqi''s inexplicable words, Bouma drove an advanced motorboat from another direction and finally saw the target location shown by the radar-a narrow island.


    I saw a house standing on a small island in the sea, which looked so outstanding.The island looks small, it can only accommodate that room.It is a miracle that the typhoon rain did not flood the houses on the island.


    "It should be the opposite island, number 18?" asked Boomer, who was driving the motorboat.


    "According to the radar''s display, the sixth dragon ball is definitely inside. Let''s land on the beach. Not being on the sea floor saves us a lot of time." No. 18 used the radar expertly and said to Bouma.


    With the Dragon Ball Radar, Nie Kong and the others, it was relatively simple to find the seven tiny dragon balls scattered around the world.Without Bouma''s invention, it would be a wishful thinking to collect Dragon Balls.


    Boomer nodded and saw the destination, and started to slide on the sea in the motorboat.Floating in the sea instantly, slowly approaching the island.Looking at the room with a strong sense of vision right in front of him, Nie Kong knew that it was the turtle fairy house where the turtle fairy was.


    Nie Kong rushed out of the motorboat first and rushed to the Guixian House.The three beauties in the back also followed him.


    Only when they came to the door, they found a wretched old man sitting on a rocking chair, enjoying the sun.Behind the old man was carrying a tortoise shell, and his head was as bright as a mirror to reflect light.


    His eyes wear sunglasses, and the corners of his mouth are covered with a thick white beard.


    After seeing the old man, the three girls were obviously taken aback.However, as her gaze shifted downward, the 18th finally saw what she had dreamed of, a golden bead hanging on the old man''s neck.


    "Nie Kong, look at you, we found the three-star dragon ball." Bouma said in surprise.


    However, Bouma''s cries woke up the turtle fairy who was still sleeping.The old man jumped up and looked around with sunglasses.


    "Where is it, I seem to hear the voice of a cute girl."


    "You fool, look to wake him up." Road 18.


    "I''m sorry..." Bouma spit out her own fragrant tongue and apologized.


    Immortal Turtle saw four unexpected visitors, and his gaze stayed on the 18th and Buma.


    "Hey... old man, give us the beads on your neck, otherwise don''t blame me for being impolite." Number 18 said coldly.


    "Oh... you originally wanted this bead. I found this bead from the bottom of the sea a hundred years ago. If you want it, I can give it to you, but..." The sunglasses on his eyes flashed with a dazzling light, and a wretched smile flashed in his mouth.


    "Very well, even if you are acquainted, I don''t want to kill people in front of Nie Kong." No.18''s cold expression slightly reduced.


    "You must show me your panties...pants. If the cute young lady next to me is willing to replace it, that''s okay." Immortal Turtle made her request nervously to No. 18, and she was absolutely nothing to say.


    "In...under...pants?!" No.18 was obviously taken aback for a moment, and after reacting, her eyes launched a terrible rage.


    "What a nasty old man, Nie Kong, you have to teach him a lesson." For the wretched old man in front of him, the Dragon Ball Bouma who robbed him did not feel any guilt.


    "You don''t need to say that I will do it too. If you step back on the 18th, I will do it myself." Nie Kong said coldly.


    Seeing Nie Kong come forward for himself again, the pretty face on the 18th flashed with joy.


    "Haha...what are you talking about, young man, dare to challenge me! Do you know who I am? I am Teacher Wu Tian, ??the world''s most powerful martial arts master." Immortal turtle looked at Nie Kong in front of him, and said haha laughing out loud.


    The current Tortoise Immortal has a fighting power close to 130 with full force, and can indeed dominate the current Dragon Ball world at the early stage.There are no tigers in the mountains, and monkeys are king.


    "What... he claims to be Teacher Wu Tian, ??right? How could the lascivious old man be Teacher Wu Tian, ??the master of my father, and he doesn''t seem to be great at all." Qiqi looked at Guixian with suspicious eyes. Obviously did not believe his nonsense.


    "Death!" A cold light suddenly appeared in Nie Kong''s eyes, and with the rapid flashing of the figure, he appeared in front of Immortal Turtle in an instant.With a flick of his palm, he slammed Guixianren''s stunned face severely.


    Boom...The Guixian who was uttering a lot of words did not have time to react, and was attacked by Nie Kong and knocked out more than ten meters.The blood in his mouth spouted out mixed with several front teeth.


    "Although I''m not vigilant, how could... how could I not see his speed!" At this moment, the turtle immortal still looked like he had just put on a mighty look, lying on the ground extremely embarrassed.


    After Nie Kong''s blow, his bones seemed to fall apart.It''s just that Nie Kong''s attack did not end, and his fingers shone with milky white light.With a bang, the energy and light speed shot towards the turtle fairy.


    A terrifying arrogance exudes, and the eyes of the turtle fairy who can detect qi in his sunglasses are full of panic.He had never thought that there would be such a strong human in the world, and his horrible aura was stronger than the Demon King Bik hundreds of years ago!!


    There was a lot of sweat coming out of his forehead, but he couldn''t escape the speed of energy.Just as he was about to wait for death, the energy bomb slid across his scalp and pierced the blue ocean.


    There was a loud bang, and a super explosion occurred a few kilometers ahead.The turbulent sea provoked a tsunami hundreds of meters high and swept out in all directions.If it hadn''t been for Nie Kong to be afraid of his energy smashing the dragon ball, he would have shot the turtle immortal on the spot.For his luck, tie the dragon ball around his neck.


    The Turtle Immortal who was lucky enough to survive fell to the ground, facing the strange super power that appeared, he finally lost his wretched look.


    "I...I lost. This is the bead you want. Young man, use your power on the right path." Immortal Turtle reluctantly got up and threw the dragon ball on his neck to Nie Kong.


    "Huh...you are not qualified to teach me, you are lucky and not dead." Nie Kong took the Dragon Ball, and they finally collected six.


    "Nie Kong, let''s go quickly. Goose bumps popped up all over my body when I saw the lustful eyes. It was very uncomfortable," Bouma said.


    "Well, I don''t want to stay here for a long time." After collecting the dragon balls, Nie Kong took the three daughters out of the turtle fairy house.


    At the same time, the young Wukong appeared on the shore with a huge turtle on his back.It seems like the original book, Wukong, who did not catch up with Nie Kong, helped Immortal Turtle¡¯s pet turtle to the ocean.

 448 The collapse of the second element text 0456, make a wish (on)

    In the scorching sun, the galloping car suddenly stopped in front of a huge khaki castle in the sun. Three women and a man jumped out of the car and walked to the door of the castle.That''s right, they are Nie Kong who came here following the instructions of Dragon Ball Radar.


    The last Dragon Ball position returned to the desert, a cone-shaped relationship from the Guixian House and Frying Pan Mountain.


    Yesterday, when they took away Guixianren''s sixth dragon ball, they left the Guixian house in a motorboat.Before leaving, Nie Kong naturally did not worry about leaving Qiqi in the Guixian House.After collecting the last dragon ball simply, send Kiki back.For the young and lovely Qiqi, Nie Kong has quite a good impression.


    "Nie Kong, according to the Dragon Ball Radar, the remaining Dragon Balls are in this castle. It seems that there is no one. Are we going to sneak in." Bouma asked when he saw the closed gate of the castle.No. Leng hummed back: "This is too much trouble, just break in!" After that, she stretched out her right hand and pressed it in front of the huge iron gate in front of the castle, and the energy in the running body gathered in front of the gate.


    Boom!After the loud noise, the steel gate was blasted out of a large hole more than ten meters in diameter by the energy bomb of No. 18, and No. 18 leaped lightly and broke into the castle first.Nie Kong followed without any consideration, Buma laughed bitterly, and there was some tragedy in her heart, how could she feel like a band of robbers.


    The young Qiqi was ignorant, and she didn''t think so much when she was pure.She only knows


    Going forward along the door, a few people have been walking along the dark corridor.What Nie Kong didn''t know was that their every move was transmitted to Pilav''s sight through a high-tech camera.


    "Master Pilaf, alert! Someone has broken into our base, please give instructions!" The dog in a ninja suit saw the picture from the surveillance equipment and hurriedly reported to the dwarf who was still drooling and watching Dragon Ball. .


    The name Pilav glanced lightly at the few people in the picture. After seeing that they didn''t have any powerful weapons, his face flashed with disdain: "A few people in a small area want to invade my well-defended base. They don''t know whether they live or die. Xiao Wu activated the defense system and gave them a bit of color."


    The girl who was there again responded and pressed a big red button next to the front computer.


    At the same time, in the gloomy corridor, Nie Kong walked in front, followed by number 18.Some two girls, Bouma and Kiki, who were afraid of the horrible atmosphere in the corridor, hid behind.


    "According to Dragon Ball Radar, Dragon Ball is still a kilometer away from us. However, it seems that the corridor has no end, so I really want to leave this place soon." Bouma saw that the end of the corridor was almost invisible, and said pity.


    Qiqi also followed with fear and said: "I think we should leave here. Generally speaking, this kind of large castle is equipped with institutions, and my father''s castle is also..." Qiqi''s words were halfway through, and suddenly ended, because At this time, there was a slight vibration.However, the vibration became louder and louder. Before a few people knew what was going on, they saw a huge round stone rolling from a distance.


    The big stone was almost full of small corridors. They couldn''t avoid it at all. Apart from breaking the stone forcibly, they had to run backward.


    "Run!" Bouma anxiously saw the stone approaching them.Standing in front of a few people, at the moment when the boulder was approaching, he saw that the entire stone hit the soft hands of No. 18, and the speed slowly slowed down.


    "Guru Guru!" The huge stone seemed to have intelligence. After a dozen steps back, it actually accelerated again and hit it.The number sent a gas bomb at the stone, and hit the rushing stone forward.The explosion made the castle tremble.


    The stone was suddenly topped by a wishful stick, and immediately turned into several pieces and fell on the ground.It''s just that the mechanism didn''t end. The rumbling sound rang out quickly again, and several stone pillars whistling out from the wall, trying to sandwich them into a big pie.


    Nie Kong and No. 18 smashed all the stone pillars easily.In front of them, the agency has no effect at all.


    "Fateful guys, you can''t kill them," Pilaf said dissatisfied.


    "But we have tried our best. These mechanisms are all designed by you, Lord Pilaf." Xiao Wu said carefully.


    Pilaf flushed, "Hmph, of course I know, but I let them go on purpose, and we start the second set of plans."


    With a sound of Xiu Yingnuo, the dog''s paw was pressed on the green button. After pressing that button, the wall in the corridor actually started to move and turned into a maze.


    Nie Kong and the others walked along the corridor for ten minutes, but they didn''t get to the Dragon Ball position, and there was a dead end at the end.When Nie Kong was about to blast out a road with energy impatiently, the back retreat was also tightly sealed by the moving wall.


    "No wonder you can''t get out of this corridor, the original wall can be moved." Bouma suddenly realized.


    At this time, an abrupt voice sounded: "Welcome, I am the master here, the great King Pilaf!"


    Nie Kong and several people looked at the sound-producing wall, and a clear picture immediately appeared, and a small figure was reflected on the picture.This person was wearing a mandarin jacket with the words "Fried Rice", with a short figure and green skin. Pilaf looked a bit bad in front of him.


    Pilaf arrogantly said: "You dare to break into my King Pilaf''s castle. What are you trying to do? If you don''t tell me, you will wait to be locked there for a lifetime. The walls of the room are not made of ordinary materials. Times aluminum alloy, even a cannonball may not be able to destroy it!"


    Nie Kong''s gaze swept across the small room, and his fist hit the alloy wall of the room directly.


    Without the loud noise and collapse as imagined, a terrible shock came out of the castle, and then Pilaf''s proud solid wall broke through a two or three-meter hole.


    Pilaf''s smiling face immediately stiffened. He couldn''t believe that Nie Kong who appeared in front of him was really an original human.Without flowers in his own eyes, he really violently shattered his strongest metal.

 449 The collapse of the second element Text 0457. Make a wish (below)

    "Buma, tell me the specific location of the dragon ball." Nie Kong didn''t take Pilav''s words into his eyes at all. He just wanted to quickly find the dragon ball hidden in the castle.


    "Let me see." Bouma pressed the button on the radar, and then said: "The remaining dragon ball is located three hundred meters northeast of us."


    "Got it." Nie Kong''s whole body''s true energy condensed on his hands, and then bombarded toward the northeast.Nie Kong didn''t dare to use too much Qi in the Qigong wave this time, because he was afraid that the power would be too powerful and the castle would collapse and Buma and others would be buried here.


    Except that, a blue light beam sprayed out from Nie Kong''s hands, with an unobservable aura, piercing the wall in front of him through a straight passage.


    "Boom!" There was a huge explosion. At a distance of 300 meters, the explosion produced by the energy of the three people of Pilaf spread, and was buried in a pile of rubble, his eyes still circled.


    Nie Kong followed the pierced passage and walked towards the location of Dragon Ball.Among a pile of rubble, a beautiful box containing dragon balls was found.Bouma looked at the dragon ball in front of her with gleaming eyes, and she felt very unbelievable that the council had collected all the dragon balls from all over the world in less than a month.


    "Dragon Ball has been collected, what should I do next." No.18 was inexplicably excited and asked Buma.


    "Let''s find an empty place first, and gather the dragon balls we used together before talking." Bouma thought for a while.


    Nie Kong nodded and agreed with Bouma''s statement, and walked out with the 7 dragon balls toward the outside of the castle. Bouma followed closely behind.They are also very curious whether they can really realize any wish after the Dragon Balls are gathered together.


    After going outside, Nie Kong found a flat place and placed all the dragon balls on the open ground.After the seven golden dragon balls gathered together again, they shone with light, as if resonating.


    "Next, it should be time to call the Shenlong." Bouma hesitated for a while, then said.


    "Then give it a try, come out, Shenlong!" Nie Kong shouted at the seven dragon balls on the ground as Bouma said.As soon as Nie Kong''s words fell, the seven dragon balls on the ground gave off a burst of light, and the sky suddenly became densely covered with clouds, and the sky was about to collapse. The originally bright day became like night.As the saying goes, the wind follows the tiger and the cloud follows the dragon.


    Lightning and thunder came suddenly, as if it were the end of the world.Qiqi looked at the sky with a little horror, feeling a little frightened. The eleven-year-old is a little afraid of thunder.


    The seven dragon balls on the ground were getting brighter and brighter, suddenly turning into a huge dragon-shaped golden beam of light, rising straight above the dark clouds.After the golden light passed, a hovering cyan dragon appeared among the clouds


    This cyan dragon is covered with scales and has a pair of horns on its head. The dragon''s whiskers a few meters long dance with the wind. A pair of hazy bloody eyes overlook the earth, and the whole body is shrouded in mystery and holiness.


    "The legend... the legend turned out to be true. The gathering of seven dragon balls can really call out the dragon to come out." Buma stammered.The number was surprised: "Is this the Shenlong? It is really shocking." She had no impression of the previous world, no wonder she felt strange.


    "Who is calling me out, I can fulfill one of his wishes." The dragon uttered a majestic voice, slowly speaking to the four of Nie Kong below.


    Nie Kong looked at the dragon in the sky with an expression of excitement between his brows.Slowly let out a breath, alleviating the excitement in my heart, and then said: "Can you really satisfy any of my wishes?"


    Shenlong: "Yes!"


    "Then see if you can help me fuse the two kinds of blood in my body, but retain their own characteristics!" Nie Kong said solemnly, not joking at all.


    Shenlong''s eyes flashed red, and after a moment of silence, he said: "This wish is beyond the limits of my ability, so I can''t let you achieve it! Is there anything else I can help with."


    There was disappointment in Nie Kong''s eyes. He had worked so hard to collect Dragon Balls and he had expected such a result.There is still a little extravagant hope in his heart.But at this moment, he is already discouraged by the result of smelting with foreign objects.


    "It seems that if you want to merge, you can only break through your own cultivation base, or use other methods." Nie Kong said silently in his heart.


    "If there is nothing for me to help, I have to go." Shenlong reminded again.


    "Hurry up and make a wish, don''t waste the opportunity." Bouma rarely urged.


    Nie Kong pondered for a while. Now that Shenlong is useless, he can only do the things that he promised on the 18th.


    "I need you to restore the girl in front of me to a normal human, okay." Although the 18th is an artificial human and does not affect her beauty, double repair will have no effect at all if the things in the body are not removed.


    Shenlong replied in a deep voice: "I can fulfill this wish for you!" After a few seconds of pause, Shenlong went on to say: "The wish has been fulfilled, I should go."


    In vain, thunder surged, and a dazzling light flashed at the location of the Shenlong, illuminating the night sky.In the next moment, the body of Shenlong turned into seven beams of light, spreading across the world...


    After making a wish, the Dragon Ball will turn into stone within a year.And a year later, they will shine again.


    When the Shenlong suddenly disappeared, No. 18 was overflowing with sacred light.She squinted comfortably, enjoying her change.There are no bombs of disgust in his body, no cold machinery, completely human flesh and blood.


    Now she has recovered the human body and retained her strength.It can be said that the 18th is now a serious human girl.


    "I... I finally got out of mechanical control. Didn''t I have a dream?" On the 18th, she cheered like a girl in the season, her pretty face showing a happy smile without impurities, it was very beautiful.


    She hugged Nie Kong''s waist and abdomen impulsively, her eyes gleaming at his face.


    "Thank you Nie Kong, you gave me the interest in living. This is a reward for you, don''t think about it..." Before Nie Kong had time to react, the pink lips of No. 18 kissed Nie jerky. On the empty mouth.


    The beauties of one big and one small and two around them stared at No.18 in amazement, and did not expect that she would take the initiative to kiss Nie Kong, who is usually cold.That being said, it was really hateful that Nie Kong''s first kiss was taken away by her.


    Bouma was mad and wanted to replace No. 18.

 450 The collapse of the second element Text 0458, Boumas research

    "Damn it. I originally thought that the 18th was a man-made person, so I wouldn''t have the same love as a human being. But looking at her appearance, I definitely wanted to rob my lover." The beautiful girl Buma immediately positioned the 18th Become your own rival in love.


    Kiki bit her index finger with her teeth, like fantasizing about the beautiful feeling of kissing.


    "Nie Kong, the Dragon Balls have been collected, what are you going to do next." After traveling the world for more than half a month, Buma was about to go back.The school has been absent for more than half a month and it is time to go back to school.


    Nie Kong thought for a while, of course he felt that he should continue to stay with Bouma, and by the way, see how she can help herself.


    "I have nowhere to go, so I will naturally go back to the Western Capital with you."


    "Great, you haven''t had a good time in the Western Capital yet. After I go back, I will take you around the lively Western Capital." Bouma jumped up excitedly, her pure eyes gleaming.


    As long as Nie Kong stays by his side, it means he has a chance.


    "What about Qiqi, how will Brother Nie Kong arrange for me to acridine?" Qiqi pointed to her cute face and asked urgently.


    "The Dragon Ball journey is over, of course I will send you back. I believe you disappeared for two or three days, your father will be very worried about your safety, it is time to go back. I will live in the West Capital for the time being, what can I do? You can find me at any time." Nie Kong touched her head, softly comforting Lolita in front of him.


    "That''s right, Qiqi will really go to the Western Capital to find you." Qiqi''s tone is a little low, it seems that she is really reluctant to leave Nie Kong and the others, reluctant to take a happy and adventurous journey.


    "If there is no way to come, we will go to collect dragon balls again next year. Nie Kong, what do you think." Buma likes to accompany Nie Kong and experience various adventures in the world together.


    "Okay!" Collecting dragon balls didn''t make him wish, it was just killing time.After talking about the related matters for half an hour, Nie Kong drove the car towards Jianpan Mountain.


    Seeing his daughter''s safe return, the horrible face of the Bull Devil shed tears of joy.For him at this time, the most important thing is to watch the day when Kiki gets married and puts on the wedding dress.


    I wanted to entertain Nie Kong graciously, but Nie Kong refused the request of the Bull Demon King.The three of them rushed back to the West Capital without stopping, changing to Bouma flying the plane halfway, and the speed of the return journey was faster.


    It took nearly a month when they came out, and after only three days of journey back, they finally returned to Bouma''s home.During these three days, Bouma started to prevent the 18th from getting to know Nie Kong alone, and hated the 18th for gritted teeth.But on the 18th, she was delighted that she could feel that the relationship between herself and Nie Kong was getting closer.


    Of course, Nie Kong has to be more careful with the 18th, after all, she is a super cyborg with a combat power of over 100 million.No, it is a normal human now.Although the characteristics of infinite energy are reduced, the power has not been weakened much.


    Perhaps the loss of the infinite energy furnace is a good thing for her. It has cleared the roadblocks for her to move forward, and if she continues to practice, she can break through and exceed the original limit.After all, although there is unlimited energy, it will limit the improvement of No. 18.


    Back to Bouma''s research institute, her father was studying the time machine but did not come out.Nie Kong intends to use Bouma''s intelligence to research a method that can blend the blood in his body.


    Now that Dr. Gallo can use technology to create the powerful ultimate warrior Sharu, and the magician Bibidi can create the Majin Buu who can be a matchmaker.I believe that Bouma''s intelligence and his own guidance will enable Nie Kong to successfully integrate.


    There are combined moves in the Dragon Ball World, and the combat power of the two combined is geometric times that of the original.In addition, the newly-appearing comrades can possess both characteristics, and Nie Kong¡¯s goal is to move in a direction with a higher degree of fit than the combined moves.


    Think about the nearly 200 million fighting power of your own vampire, and the 600 million fighting power of Super Saiyan Tier I, I am afraid that it will be raised to at least 1.2 billion.1.2 billion is the first stage of the super game. If it rises to the super second, it will increase geometrically, and the super three will increase several times...Nie Kong believes that no one in the second dimension can threaten him.


    Hearing Nie Kong''s request to study the blood in his body, Buma''s pretty face showed a surprised expression.After confirming that Nie Kong was not joking, Bouma finally focused his head.


    "Finally here, a great opportunity to be with Nie Kong alone." Bouma was happy, and glanced at No.18 with pride.Bouma really deserves to be a genius. She is proficient in everything from small sophisticated machinery to large areas involving biology and genetics. She has a wide range of knowledge.


    If she were to be Dr. Gallo''s assistant, she would be able to research out an artificial man several times stronger than Shalu.


    She first took two drops of Nie Kong''s different blood, and then observed their detailed information under a microscope that was several thousand times larger.Looking at two surprisingly huge drops of blood, Bouma was once again curious about Nie Kong¡¯s true identity.


    There is no way for humans to have two kinds of blood at the same time, how did Nie Kong do it?And every drop of blood is like atoms doing nuclear fusion, and the splitting speed is super terrifying...


    It seems that it takes a lot of time to really derive a formula that combines the two.Think about spending a few years together. Could it be that Bouma can''t turn Nie Kong into my perfect lover?


    My own charm is very strong, it is more feminine than the 18th.Thinking of somewhere in YY, Bouma''s mouth almost slobbered.


    When Nie Kong returned to Buma''s home, apart from having time to ask Buma how to integrate skills, the remaining time was boring to accompany the two women in the lively West Capital.The secret battle between the two women always revolved around Nie Kong. Fortunately, there was no time for violence.


    Nie Kong is even more afraid that the number 18, who is hundreds of millions, will be furious. If he kills the Bouma he covets, then he really regrets his death.


    In a blink of an eye, a year passed in a hurry.Nie Kong came to the real Dragon Ball world for nearly a year and a half.During this year, the blood in Nie Kong''s body was slowly fusing.


    Buma''s intelligence is the strongest Nie Kong has seen in the second dimension, and only relying on the knowledge she understands slowly deduces the direction of integration required by Nie Kong.Although the progress was slow, it gave Nie Kong hope.

 452 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0459The arrival of Qiqi

    Often staying in the research room is hard to come by, Nie Kong drove around the West Capital..It was already evening when I returned, which happened to be the time when school was over.


    Through the glass window, three picturesque, innocent girls are studying to feed animals in the botanical garden near the fortress.Nie Kong smiled slightly, and the two familiar back figures were Buma and No.18.


    But the last young girl who accompanied them could not be recognized by Nie Kong''s naked eyes alone. She was wearing a light blue knee-length student skirt with a pure and lovely white sailor suit.Just seeing her back, Nie Kong guessed that she would be a very cute girl.


    Nie Kong clicked open the glass door, and the three girls looked towards the door.Nie Kong opened the door, and the probe got in.On the 18th, Nie Kong was first spotted, and his voice sounded as crisp as Huang Ying: "After playing secretly for a long time, you are finally willing to come back, Jun Nie."


    Looking at the bulging face on the 18th, it is probably to blame Nie Kong for not calling her.Think about the future world, the 18th is a very crazy girl, especially the roller coaster who likes playgrounds.


    Seeing Nie Kong disappeared for a long time, the 18th thought that Nie Kong secretly went out to play.


    "Is Brother Nie Kong back? We were just discussing where you went." The girl in the blue sailor suit finally turned around, revealing Nie Kong''s familiar but unfamiliar smile.


    "You... are you Qiqi?" Nie Kong looked dumbfounded at the girl who appeared in front of him.Without the three-point revealing dress of a year ago, after changing into a junior high school student''s sailor suit, Kiki is so cute.


    Her big pure eyes gleamed and looked at Nie Kong, her black shawl draped softly behind her, and the bangs that touched her eyebrows made people notice her lovely big eyes.In a year''s time, Qiqi''s changes were really great, so big that Nie Kong almost couldn''t recognize it.Compared with the original simple and cute, she now presents a green beauty.


    "It''s great, Brother Nie Kong didn''t forget Qiqiye." Seeing the smiling figure rushing over, Nie Kong spread his hands and hugged gently.Wen Xiang Nuan Yu, Nie Kong didn''t have any evil thoughts, just treated it as a child''s intimacy.


    "Why came here suddenly today, and I didn''t say anything in advance." Nie Kong touched her head and found that Qiqi had grown a bit taller.The changes in Qiqi are really great, and Nie Kong hopes to never see Qiqi''s old appearance in the future.


    "Hehe... Kiki is pretty. I waited for a year and finally came to find you. And listen to me, I beg my father to bring myself to school. Now Kiki is a first-year student in West Capital Junior High. Please take care." Qiqi left Nie Kong''s arms and bowed to Nie Kong.Her pretty face was reddened, she didn''t know if she was excited or shy.


    "Did you come by yourself? It''s too dangerous," Bouma said in a thrilled voice.


    "Qiqi is very useless. I didn''t know the way to come. It was my father who brought Qiqi over. By the way, we decided to temporarily settle in the West Capital. Brother Nie Kong, the West Capital is so prosperous, compared to the village. Much more beautiful." Appearing in the bustling city for the first time, Kiki''s eyes are almost blurred.


    No one dared to laugh at Kiki when she first came to school, because her combat effectiveness was stronger than that of an adult man.Only she bullied others, others did not threaten her.


    Nie Kong smiled softly: "I will take you out to play when I have time in the future. I am already familiar with the West Capital."


    Qiqi looked forward to: "That''s great. When we have enough of the noisy city, let''s go out and venture out to find Dragon Ball."


    It turned out that Qiqi basically missed the happy moments she experienced some time ago, and wanted to accompany Nie Kong and the others out on adventures.It''s just that Nie Kong''s wish cannot be realized for Shenlong, so there is no interest in collecting.


    "Yes, one year has passed, we can already set off again." Bouma said suddenly.


    "Let the collection of Dragon Balls aside first, we have more important things to do." Nie Kong said.


    "What can be done? Anyway, I don''t have a better exercise formula for the blood in your body for a short time. Maybe after going out on an adventure, what inspiration do you have." Bouma said unwillingly.


    "I have decided. We will go to see the so-called No. 1 Budokai in the world in a few days." Nie Kong said suddenly as if thinking of something.When you come to the Dragon Ball World, it''s vain not to see the most famous martial arts convention in the world.


    "What... the world''s number one martial arts club!!" Bouma''s mouth was wide open, a little unbelievable, "the world''s number one martial arts club is a competition for martial arts masters and fighters from all over the world. It is the world''s attention. The large-scale competition, both in terms of participants and scale, is beyond the imagination of others. In addition to the title of No. 1 in the world, the winner of the championship also has a generous bonus! Nie... Nie Kong, do you want to win the championship? ?"


    "Don''t Buma have no confidence in me?"


    Buma looked at Nie Kong''s handsome face with a confident look, with no resistance at all, and nodded blankly.


    "Nie Kong is of course the best in the world. Of course I believe you can win the game."


    "Is it the world''s number one martial arts conference? I don''t know what impact will it have if I participate?" No.18''s hands were wrapped around his chest, and his pretty face showed an intriguing smile.


    "If you participate on the 18th, it will really cause serious consequences." Nie Kong had no choice but to ruthlessly refused the 18th request.No. showed a regretful expression, and it seemed that she hoped to compete with Nie Kong to see how much her practice had improved in a year.


    "Okay, okay, Qiqi wants to accompany you to see the world''s number one martial arts conference." Qiqi smiled happily, her face radiant and lovely.


    A few people decided on the next half a month, specifically Nie Kong was responsible for taking them to play in the West Capital before departure.Could it be that Nie Kong felt very happy with Buma and the others.


    The first is the playground, which attracted Qiqi and the 18th.The three actually played for two days, and Nie Kong finally left with the reluctant two girls.Movie theaters, zoos... places where appointments often appear, Nie Kong took a few girls to play thoroughly.


    Finally, the day before registering for the World''s No. 1 Martial Arts Conference, they got on the plane and disappeared into the prosperous West Capital.

 453 The collapse of the second element text 0460, the worlds first martial arts conference begins

    Papaya Island, as the place where the world¡¯s number one martial arts club has been held, is very lively today. Countless people flock to this deserted island surrounded by the sea.There is no other reason. Today is the registration time for the 21st Budokai in the world.


    Countless warriors came from all over the world to compete for the highest glory that day, and of course, there was a high bonus of 500,000.


    Nie Kong, who had just got off the plane, looked at the crowd in front of them, and they couldn''t help being a little bit stunned, because it was really crowded.Some are watching the excitement, and some are preparing to register for the competition.


    The registration office was held at a large temple on Papaya Island.Two staff members were sitting at the eye-catching door, and there was a long line in front of them. The people who came to register for the competition were crowded. At least a few hundred people were waiting to register.


    After waiting for nearly half an hour, it was finally Nie Kong''s turn.


    "Please fill in this form," the staff member said in a pattern, then took a piece of paper from the drawer and handed it to Nie Kong.He was familiar with this kind of thing, simply wrote his own history, and handed it to the staff.


    Suddenly Nie Kong felt a hostile gaze enveloping him, and his spiritual consciousness automatically probed towards the source.


    I saw a boy with shaggy black hair, wearing a red robes with a tortoise inscription, and a tail in the middle of his ass staring at him with teeth.Raising hands and feet exudes a refined taste, and the breath exuding from the whole body is stronger than before.Nie Kong quickly recognized him, it was Wukong who robbed him of Dragon Ball.


    The Turtle Immortal, who was also standing near him, showed a cautious look after seeing Nie Kong and the others.It seems that he still has deep memories of Nie Kong''s power at that time.After seeing that there are mountains outside the mountains, and there are people outside the people, Guixianren finally stopped slack and accompanied Wukong to practice together.


    In a year''s time, he finally recovered the strength of his heyday, and slightly improved.If he used to have a combat power of one hundred, now it is about one hundred and thirty.


    The last one was the dwarf and Shan Klin, who appeared cringed, which seemed to be very nervous.


    Unexpectedly, he could not change the plot of Wukong''s worship of Immortal Turtle, both unexpectedly and unexpectedly.After all, Wukong''s grandfather is the chief disciple of Guixianren, and Guixianren will of course take Wukong into his own sect.


    In addition to Wukong and the others paying attention to Nie Kong, they also had hostile eyes.Nie Kong squinted his eyes, only to see an uncle who had lived in the mountains for several years, looking at him with high spirits.


    Although the changes were great, Nie Kong recognized it at a glance. He was the Leping classmate who threw himself into the sky a year ago.Nie Kong did not expect that he would be so fateful that he did not die when he fell from a high altitude.After a year, his strength has nearly doubled.


    The reason for the fluke survival is probably Paru, he can transform into various props to save his master.


    "It seems that this martial arts club has not lost its original taste." Nie Kong was full of smiles, and he wanted to use his own strength to beat Wukong and the others.


    After a few hours of the process, the registered martial artists gathered in the Budokai Hall.And Qiqi and the three women could only wait outside for the end of the preliminary round, watching the scene of Nie Kong showing off.


    Bouma even brought the highest-definition camera to capture Nie Kong''s chic fighting posture.


    The interior hall of the Budokai is very spacious, about a few hundred meters in area.The players who come to participate in the Budo Club are really strange and varied.There are foreigners wearing boxing gloves, there are tall and muscular men, and even dinosaurs come to participate in the competition.


    The most surprising thing is that the turtle fairy really dressed up as a Jackie Chan contestant and signed up for the competition.Unexpectedly, after tasting the horror of Nie Kong, he dared to challenge Nie Kong again.


    Klin pulled Wukong aside, pointed at Nie Kong and whispered, "Is that guy the very powerful expert Wu Tian said?"


    "En... he is a very powerful villain, he stole my grandpa''s belongings." Monkey King recalled Nie Kong''s methods and replied affirmatively.However, after a year of training, he looked at Nie Kong with determination.


    It is worthy of the blood of Saiyans, combative and not afraid of the challenges of the strong.


    Klin looked at the strange and handsome face in front of him curiously, and he didn''t believe it. It seemed that he was also in his teens and 20s, and he was not like a particularly powerful person.But Teacher Wu Tian confessed that when he met him, he must immediately use his greatest strength, otherwise he would not even have a chance to shoot.


    At one o''clock in the afternoon, the world''s No. 1 martial arts conference officially began.There are more than 130 players from all over the country, but only 8 players can enter the finals.First, the preliminary rounds were held, and everyone began to draw lots to prepare for the preliminary rounds.


    The preliminaries are divided into four regions. Each region selects two players to enter the final, and the draw is to select their opponents.


    Nie Kong drew No. 40, poor No. 70, Wukong was No. 130, and Guixian Ren was No. 8.Fortunately, the four people were divided into different areas, eliminating the embarrassment encountered in the preliminary round.


    During the fiery preliminary round, there were loud cheers and fierce fighting. In this atmosphere, many contestants geared up to observe the next opponent''s combat intelligence.


    "Contestant No. 70, go to the No. 3 ring to participate in the preliminary round!" The staff in the hall echoed, Klin clenched his fist, looked back at Wu Kong, and found that he was looking at him encouragingly.


    Because it was the first time to participate in such a competition, Klin was a little unsure of his own strength.Because he has no combat experience at all.During the practice with the Guixian, they didn''t learn any powerful moves at all. Some of them were just arduous delivery of milk, digging the ground, swimming and so on.Taking a deep breath, Klin relieved the tension in his heart and said to Wukong beside him: "Wukong, I''m going to the game first!"


    As he climbed the ring, when his poor eyes touched his opponent for the first time, he was even more flustered.Because his opponent is actually a fellow brother of Shaolin Temple, and he often bullies him.


    Those who were watching watched the match between the two monks with interest, expecting something interesting to happen.Sure enough, Klin was nervous and frightened.


    After only a few minutes, Klin saw that the opponent was so slow, and his confidence began to regain.With just a light leap, Klin kicked his opponent away with a simple kick.


    Seeing his speed and strength, Klin was full of excitement.That''s right, his strength has really increased several times.


    Then it was Wu Kong''s turn to perform, and he easily threw the strong man a few meters high.After the two of them had gone through the exercises of the Guixianren, they had undergone a reborn transformation.

 454 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0461, the pre-selection is over, the advanced eight

    The preliminary rounds are going on one after another, and once defeated, it means ruthless elimination.After Wukong and the others came to power, the Turtle Immortal easily defeated his opponent, and they were all simple tricks.


    Originally, Klin, like Bouma, was not confident enough in his own strength, but after easily defeating his former brother in the first game, he already knew what his strength reached after practicing with the Guixian. Point.


    Everyone passed the game easily and defeated their opponents. At this time, it was finally Nie Kong''s turn to play. As long as he defeated the opponent again, he could enter the finals.


    "Contestant No. 40, please go to the second field to participate in the qualifiers." In the voice of the staff, Nie Kong''s figure appeared on the field instantly, not fast.Everyone couldn''t help but watch every movement on the field, and Nie Kong was fascinating.Especially after Nie Kong''s opponent appeared, under the contrast before and after, it seemed that everyone was overshadowed by him at this moment.


    Nie Kong¡¯s opponent was a huge dinosaur with a very large body.From a distance, it looks like a dragon in prehistoric times.Even if he was more than ten meters away, he could detect the deterrence he exudes.


    The two confronted each other in the field, as if a huge monster was bullying a weak human.The monster is ugly, but Wukong watched its drooling.What a big beast, although it looks ugly, it looks delicious.


    Dinosaurs have sharp claws and the skin behind them is light blue.Not to mention the whole body''s muscles, just the slight shaking of the ground during walking, can detect the horror of his power.


    "That guy is very difficult to deal with. It is said that no one can withstand his ordinary blow. Both of them were very powerful in the game just now, perhaps a fierce battle between dragons and tigers." A figure suddenly appeared behind Wukong, explaining and watching in surprise. Nie Kong and them.His height resembles the immortal turtle, but with blue hair on his head.


    "Hey, grandpa, who are you? I seem to have seen you somewhere." Wukong looked back, and suddenly saw a strange and familiar face, but Wukong did not recognize the immortal turtle.


    "My name is Jackie Chan and I am a contestant in the competition. Don''t divert the topic and take a good look at the game. The game between them will bring you a lot of benefits." Jackie Chan kept his eyes on the court.


    Originally, Klin also wanted to ask Wukong the origin of this old man who suddenly appeared, but most wanted to see what Wukong had been resenting about Nie Kong''s strength.


    "The game begins!" In the referee''s announcement, Nie Kong''s regional qualifiers finally started, and it decided to advance to the quarterfinals.


    The dinosaur monster smiled even more arrogantly when he saw Nie Kong''s skin and tender flesh.


    "You''re unlucky when the kid met me, watch me take you into a meatloaf!"


    The staff referee frowned and said: "It is forbidden to kill in the game, please be careful."


    "Hey...I just scared him, you will be wrong." Big Fat Long smiled.


    "Since the two sides have arrived, the game begins now." The referee announced the start of the game.


    Although the big fat dragon is very strong, its speed does not appear to be slow, on the contrary, it has a kind of inexplicable agility, like a rabbit.He crashed into Nie Kong like a chariot, and his huge tail flung at him.


    Bang... a huge sound, the solid floor tiles knocked out huge cracks.His attack missed, and the target Nie Kong strangely disappeared before his eyes.


    "What about people." Fei Long was dumbfounded, he looked around and still didn''t find Nie Kong.The spectators around pointed to his back, and followed their fingers to see that his opponent Nie Kong was behind him.


    "Ok... so fast, can you see Wukong''s movements clearly?" Klin was surprised.


    "No... there is no trajectory, he is really strong." Wukong was like a strong enemy. He thought he could take back his grandfather''s relics after a year of cultivation, but found that the enemy was also improving.


    "Wow...Don''t even want to run, look at my rubber ring!" Fat Long became angry, his mouth glowing green, and soft rubber suddenly spurted out.


    The rubber was like a dexterous flying snake, enveloping Nie Kong.But he didn''t expect the super strong rubber ring after hardening, his nirvana is so fragile in front of him.Nie Kong only used a little force, and the rubber ring that restrained him tore to pieces.


    For this kind of person, Nie Kong felt that his hands were dirty when he met him, he slowly raised the palm of his right hand, and then waved at the fat dragon.I saw a thumping sound, and a dazzling blue light flashed through, making everyone around who were watching the game with relish closed their eyes.


    At the same time, the huge body of the dinosaur monster on the playing field slammed into the wall without any warning, and its pale yellow pupils appeared in circles.Due to the referee''s warning, Nie Kong did not kill him.


    Only relying on his own style of fist, Nie Kong easily defeated the fat dragon with a fighting force of forty.


    "What the hell happened? It''s strange how Fat Dragon seemed to crash by himself." Klin and Wukong looked at each other, and they couldn''t help showing surprises.


    "This should be his fist wind, the strong wind generated too fast knocked him down, what a powerful young man." Behind him, a turtle immortal wearing a black Tang suit slowly explained.


    The strength of Nie Kong in front of him exceeded Guixianren''s accident. After a year of arduous practice, Guixianren could not see through Nie Kong''s true bottom line.


    "Competitor No. 56 was in a coma and lost his combat effectiveness. Contestant No. 40 won this game." The referee watched this scene in surprise, and then announced the result of the game.All the viewers present were shocked by Nie Kong''s strength.


    And after this game, Nie Kong''s regional qualifiers also came up with results.Nie Kong made the top eight in this area, and there is another sexy girl, Lan Fang!


    The qualifiers quickly entered the final stage. After Nie Kong won the game, Monkey King defeated all opponents in the region and won the qualifiers smoothly.


    Followed by Kelin, Guixianren, and Leping, the three of them are impeccable in strength and have won tickets for the finals.


    After the qualifiers ended, the huge hall suddenly became empty. Only eight of the 150 people were left.Nie Kong probably took a look at the remaining people, except the Guixian, Wukong, Kelin, Leping he knew, an unknown woman, a black and thin "monk", a stinking barbarian!

 455 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0462, the quarter-finals start (two in one)

    "Well, every contestant, now that the quarterfinals have been created, please come to me to draw lots to determine the opponent and order of the contest!" said a young man wearing a suit and sunglasses.


    After a few people came to the man with sunglasses, the man with sunglasses "coughed" and said: "Dear contestants, for the fairness of the game, please come here to draw lots and decide their opponents in the finals.


    After the draw was over, the eyes of several contestants were suddenly attracted by the list of matches on the wall.


    "Ah? No!" Nan Wu looked at the match table. His opponent was Sun Wukong, who was also under the sect of Guixianren, and his face was suddenly hard to look.


    In the eyes of everyone, the competition sequence of this martial arts meeting was clearly reflected: No. 1 Lanfang 11, 2 Nie Kong, 3 Leping 11 4 Jackie Chan, 5 Barbarian 11 6 Klin, 7 No. No. 1 No. 1 No. 8 Wukong.


    "Great, my opponents turned out to be savages, not Wukong and the others!" When Klin thought about not having to face the pervertedness of Monkey King during usual training, and Nie Kong and the others, he couldn''t help but jump for joy.


    When Leping saw that his opponent turned out to be an old man who looked like Teacher Wu Tian, ??his hands and feet suddenly softened, and he was still a little curious and fearful about his greatness.


    "Handsome guy, please be merciful later." Lan Fang cast a pitiful wink at Nie Kong, and the fruit wrapped in his clothes revealed a somewhat mature charm.Nie Kong basically doesn''t have any good feelings about girls who show off their looks and deceive men into pity.Especially in the original work, Lan Fang undresses in front of thousands of people, and the degree of debauchery is comparable to JiNv.


    And Nan Wu''s face didn''t change at all, his eyes were advancing with unprecedented determination, and there was a will to die if he didn''t succeed.What is it that made him have this kind of determination.


    Jackie Chan, dressed as the turtle fairy, was also a little excited. For many years, he hadn''t encountered an opponent who could fight for a fight. At this moment, he could finally let go of his hands and try his best.Nie Kong was also a little curious as to what surprises this turtle immortal, known as the god of martial arts, would bring him.


    Next, the referee explained to them the specific rules of the game, that is, no killing, no props, no leaving the ring, and the countdown + the winner will be divided.


    After giving the promoted eight contestants a break for an hour or two, the finals of the Budokai will finally begin.Under the arena, countless people crowded together, very lively, all want to see who is the best in the world.The male referee in a suit just walked to the central arena with a wireless microphone in his hand.Looking at the crowded surroundings, the male host was flushed with excitement in his eyes. He held the microphone and said loudly to the audience: "Well, everyone, the world''s number one martial arts meeting, which is widely anticipated every three years, has begun!"


    Suddenly, the audience shouted with excitement and excitement. On this open and boundless venue, there were waves of mountains whirring and tsunami-like sounds. The atmosphere in the venue was like a stove, making the papaya island, which was originally too hot, hot. Go up one floor.


    "In the first match, Lan Fang, the only female player in the martial arts club, will play against the young, energetic and handsome player Nie Kong!" The host said with a little excitement.


    "You know, only female players participated in this martial arts tournament, but I was also surprised that she actually made it to the quarter-finals. Let us wait and see what Lan Fang brings to us. Surprise.


    The two had already been in the rest area arranged by the competition, after hearing the referee''s words.The two walked together towards the wide arena.


    "Then I announce the first game, start!" As the referee''s voice sounded, the applause resounded in my ears like thunder.Lan Fang tried hard to put on a fighting pose, but still a little afraid to look at Nie Kong on the opposite side.


    She originally wanted to fascinate Nie Kong with her appearance, but the more she looked at Nie Kong, she felt that she lost all strength.Facing Nie Kong who was full of masculine charm, Lan Fang''s heart was pounding instead.


    "Brother Nie Kong...Come on, don''t lose to our girls." The charming and lovely voice was made by Qiqi watching from behind.She shook her little hand vigorously, as if to make Nie Kong look over.Bouma, who was watching under the ring, turned on the high-definition camera, trying to record Nie Kong''s heroic appearance.


    Lan Fang said pitifully to Nie Kong next to him: "Brother be lighter, Lan Fang is very afraid of pain." When he bowed to Nie Kong, Lan Fang''s collar opened immediately, revealing the two white gullies inside.


    At the beginning of the game, she immediately resorted to her unsuccessful moves.Enchanting the handsome Nie Kong in front of him, Lan Fang felt more excited, without any discomfort.


    "Really? Haha... okay!" Nie Kong habitually looked along the collar and saw the two white fleshy balls of Baogu in the bra clearly.It was just at this moment that Lan Fang, who was on the opposite side, quickened his pace, slamming his fist against Niu Kong''s face.But Lan Fang rushed to the normal speed by two-thirds, and in the end it was almost soft and not lethal.


    Nie Kong stretched out his hand to grasp the small hand that hit, and slightly squeezed it tightly.Due to the pain, Lan Fang showed a pitiful look, and cried loudly in fear.


    "Woo...it hurts to death, you are too much."


    "Oh... Contestant Nie Kong cried for the bully of Contestant Lan Fang. Will Contestant Nie Kong destroy the flowers?" The surrounding referee commentators also said.


    "Hey, Nie Kong, you guys don''t know how funny, how can you make such a cute girl cry." Jackie Chan, who was watching backstage, yelled somewhat regretfully.


    "This woman is shameless by using these scams. If I meet him, I don''t want to beat her to death.


    Bouma watching the game clasped her five fingers tightly and screamed in anger.The girl in front of her is really shameless, she actually molested her own lover in the public.If there is a machine gun in his hand, it is estimated that Boomer will suddenly shoot Lan Fang into a hornet''s nest.


    Nie Kong was not affected by Lan Fang, and directly slammed Lan Fang in the field.Lan Fang cried in pain while holding his arms, tears really showing in his eyes.She couldn''t use those methods, she could only attack the past with all her strength.But no matter how she attacked, she was simply blocked by Nie Kong one by one.


    Nie Kong was thinking of a solution to his opponent, but Lan Fang, who was on the opposite side, said calmly, "If this is the case, then I have to use my trick."


    Lan Fang Jiaran slowly took off her coat, and then took herself off as pants, leaving only NeiKu in her white underwear.Bai Zhe''s mature body was revealed in Nie Kong''s sight.


    All the men couldn''t help their eyes widening, breathing quickly, looking at Lan Fang on the court, yelling TuoGuangTuoGuang.Even the immortal turtle at the back showed a wretched smile: "Okay, okay, such a plump figure."


    Nie Kong didn''t guess wrong, the girl in front of him really didn''t have any shame.When he reacted, Lan Fang fell into his arms, pressing against Nie Kong''s body with a bumpy figure.


    "Handsome guy, I''ll show you TuoGuang!" Lan Fang forgot about the game. She twisted her waist so that the protruding female position rubbed Nie Kong''s skin.Seeing her expression, she seemed to be enjoying.


    Nie Kong didn''t have the slightest affection for the lewd girl.He pressed Lan Fang''s Xuebai shoulders, his knees hit her belly directly.


    Lan Fang''s eyes widened, and he looked at Nie Kong in disbelief.Don''t he have the slightest charm to attract his attention at all.This thought just came to her mind, and she lost consciousness in an instant.


    "Oh oh... facing Lan Fang''s unfavorable performance, even I felt enthusiasm, but the player Nie Kong digs her to the ground without being confused, or mails her to the ground. This match is really true. It''s wonderful, player Nie Kong is really amazing." The referee commentator said excitedly.


    "Asshole asshole, how can you treat girls so rough? I really envy me..." The turtle immortal put on like a pig brother, really the same color.


    "Yeah... Brother Nie Kong won." Seeing Nie Kong defeating the shameless girl in front of her, Qiqi exclaimed excitedly, looking very happy.


    "Yes, right...Nie Kong, you did a great job, I love you to death." Bouma also cheered, and she seemed to hate the fox spirit Lanfang who seduced Nie Kong.


    "I said, the referee is not hurrying to count the seconds!" Nie Kong said.


    The referee with sunglasses in his eyes patted his head, his gaze left Lan Fang''s body immediately, and he counted the seconds directly:"


    1,2, This game was won by Lan Fang."After the count, the game is announced directly.


    Nie Kong simply defeated his opponent and qualified for the semifinals.


    The unexpected performance of the two in the first quarter of the quarterfinals, the surrounding audience all talked about it, and the start of the second game.After a 15-minute break, according to the order of the lottery, it was finally Leping''s turn and Jackie Chan, who was disguised by the Turtle Fairy, to officially fight.


    The two came out from the rest area behind the ring. Gui Xianren stood five meters away from Leping, his eyes shifted to Leping''s stubble face.His face turned straight: "Young man, are you ready! I will never show mercy in this competition."


    "The same is true for me, but I don''t think that you are an old man will be merciful." No matter any opponent, Leping dare not hold it contemptuously.


    attitude.Those who can make it into the quarterfinals are the strong in everything.


    "Next is the second match of the quarterfinals. The old mysterious powerhouse Jackie Chan will play against the Leping players. Who will enter the semi-finals. The second match begins." The referee commentator excitedly announced the second match. At the beginning, he moved a few meters aside, without too much nonsense, and immediately kicked off the prelude to the battle.


    The immortal turtle clasped his hands behind his waist, and his body was full of flaws.Le Ping assumed a fighting posture, rushed forward with a flash of lightning, and approached the Guixian in an instant, and violently attacked the Guixian with both hands.


    Guixian Ren walked like a leisurely garden, easily and easily escaped Leping''s attack.Leping''s head was sweating, and he didn''t expect his attack to be easily cracked.


    "I was actually treated like this by him. It seems that I can only use my mortal trick, Spike Wind Fist. I originally planned to stay behind and deal with that man, but now there is no way." Le Ping took a dozen steps back. , And then put on a posture of hungry wolves rushing for food.


    "Langya Fengfengquan!" Leping''s Meistrike speed increased twice, and his hands bit like the open mouth of a hungry wolf towards the various positions of Immortal Turtle.


    The turtle immortal did not move, as if there was no time to react.Leping smiled triumphantly, and hit the fragile position of Immortal Turtle with both hands.


    "What''s the matter, Jackie Chan didn''t avoid Leping''s Jinmei. Could it be that it''s too dazzling." The referee said in a puzzled voice from the side.Just as Leping''s fist was just thrown out, a turtle immortal figure appeared in the sky behind Leping.The eighth district novel network debuted on the whole network


    There are actually two turtle immortals on the court, what is going on!On the field, except for Wukong Nie Kong, who is relatively strong, the rest of the audience was surprised.


    Leping jumped for a moment, and he stood blankly.Several question marks popped up in my mind, and I couldn''t understand how the Jackie Chan player in front of me became a shadow.


    The immortal turtle behind closed his hands for an instant, slowly gathering the breath of his body, and suddenly a bright blue flashed across his right hand.The qi formed an impact and blew the dazed Leping out and hit the wall outside the court.


    The strong wind howled, and the wind formed by the fluctuation of Guixian''s popularity defeated Leping.After losing so quickly, some of the surrounding audience could not react.The old man defeated the young man, is it right?


    "Hey, hey... the outcome should be over." Guixian asked.


    "Yes...Yes, the second game was beyond everyone''s expectation. The old Jackie Chan won the game. The two games ended very decisively, and it was the third turn...Klin player vs. Barbarian ."


    After hearing the referee''s instructions later, Klin jumped out of the arena.As for the barbarians, they move very slowly.Every time he took a step, the ground would shake.I saw the biggest monster savages appearing in the arena, accompanied by buzzing flies and bursts of stench.


    The legendary barbarian has never taken a bath since he was a beast, and he doesn''t wipe his buttocks or brush his teeth in the morning...It is a natural enemy of girls, I believe no girl would hate him.


    Fortunately, Buma¡¯s three daughters sat far away in the audience, and did not breathe in his polluting stench.Some of the spectators in front of the auditorium have already vomited all over the floor.

 456 The collapse of the second element text 0463, the semifinals begin

    Nie Kong and Jackie Chan both passed the preliminary quarterfinals and entered the semi-finals.And now there are only the last two games left in the eight to four, and now is the game between Klin and the Barbarian.It''s just that the audience is not enthusiastic, it seems to be deeply influenced by the smell of barbarians.


    "The game begins!" In the referee''s announcement, the game began.


    The barbarian smiled arrogantly when he saw Klin covering his mouth and faltering.He put his hand into his crotch and clasped himself as a chrysanthemum.After a while, the smell of the hand that was taken out was even more intense, as if the heavily polluted gas could be seen around.


    And in his fingers, there was a sticky yellow object.Seeing the yellow and white stink entangled by the barbarian''s fingers, Klin''s face turned green.He fell to the ground in fright, strong acid gushing out of his stomach.He wanted to vomit and wanted to stay away from the barbarians.


    Seeing Klin pushed to the edge of the ring, he had no retreat.Behind it is to admit defeat, and in the front are dirty hands with an offensive smell.


    The referee stepped onto the ring and looked at Wukong, whose black eyes could not get up for a short time, and shouted: "The Wukong player was hit by Nan Wu''s trick and has now passed out of a coma. Whether Nan Wu won, 1,2,3 ......7,8!"


    When the referee just yelled to 8, Wukong turned over and stood upright as if it were all right.


    "It hurts me to play this trick. I really deserve to be a player who can enter the quarterfinals." Wukong said, touching his chest, baring his teeth.


    "No...impossible, how can I stand up after taking my tricks?" Nan Wu said in surprise.Immortal Turtle and Klin behind also stared at Wukong with wide eyes, obviously shocked by Wukong''s powerful body.


    "It must be missed, otherwise it cannot be useless. That''s right, it must be like this. Seeing that I use it once, this time it must make you unable to stand up again." Nan Wu, unwilling, kicked his feet. Jumped hard again.It''s just that this time Nanwu jumped much higher than last time, jumping up more than 100 meters.


    "Look at my Super Sky Cross Fist!" Nan Wu clasped his hands together and shouted.


    Seeing Nan Wu jump up, Wu Kong also learned Nan Wu, jumping hard, trying to catch up with Nan Wu in the sky.The two battled a few moves in the sky, and then Wukong took the lead and fell to the ring.Nan Wu chased him tightly, crossed his hands, and printed it on Wukong''s chest.


    It''s just that Wukong was the first to land. After landing, he jumped to the side, looked at the direction Nan Wu landed, and kicked it.Nan Wu, who was in the middle of the sky, really couldn''t escape Wukong''s attack, and could only watch him being kicked by Wukong.


    "Oh, player Nan Wu was kicked out of the field by player Wukong. The result of this game is really surprising. It is a wonderful game! Congratulations to player Monkey King for winning!" The host pushed. The frame on the bridge of the nose said loudly to the microphone in his hand.


    "Awesome, Wukong!" Klin rushed over, hugging Wukong happily.Wukong also looked very happy, holding Klin and smiling foolishly.And Nan Wu had an expression of wishing to die.For him, bonuses are above all else. No bonus means that neither the brother nor the parents in his hometown can drink a sip of water.


    Seeing Nan Wu''s lonely appearance, Gui Xianren walked to him, not knowing what he said to him, Nan Wu looked at Gui Xianren with excitement, as if Gui Xianren was his savior.


    The 8-to-4 promotion is finally over. The qualifications for the semi-finals are Guixianren, Wukong, Kelin, and Nie Kong.The first match was Nie Kong VS Guixianren...

 457 The collapse of the second element text 0464, vs turtle fairy

    After a 30-minute break, in the order of 8 in 4 matches, it was finally Nie Kong''s turn and Jackie Chan, who was disguised by Gui Xianren, to play against each other.


    The two came out from the rest area behind the ring. Immortal Turtle stood five meters away from Nie Kong, his eyes turned to Nie Kong, his face straightened, his eyes look like a burning stove: "Young man, are you ready!" In this competition, I have to do my best." The Qi Immortal, who is fully capable, has gathered qi on his body, and it has almost reached 130.A year ago, his combat power was only 80. Now that he has continued to practice, it has increased to 130. It can be seen that after Nie Kong''s attack, he has become aggressive.


    "Next is the second match of the quarter-finals. The old mysterious powerhouse Jackie Chan will play against the young handsome guy Nie Kong. Who will enter the semi-finals. The game officially begins!" The referee commentator excitedly announced the second match. At the beginning, he moved a few meters aside, without too much nonsense, and immediately kicked off the prelude to the battle.


    "It turned out to be him, but compared to Nie Kong, he has no chance of winning at all." Number 18 mocked.


    The surrounding audience cheered, especially the girls, who looked at Nie Kong very excitedly, yelling cheer!


    "Brother Nie Kong, don''t lose to the old man." Qiqi also encouraged.


    On the field, Guixianren performed Guixianliu''s starting hand position. With a movement of his body, he rushed forward and approached Nie Kong in an instant, and his fist hit Nie Kong''s lower abdomen straight down.


    "Remnant Shadow Fist!"


    Nie Kong''s spiritual consciousness has long covered the entire competition arena, even if there is an ant, he can never escape his observation.Seeing Immortal Turtle rushing over first, Nie Kong swept away with his spiritual sense, and a smile suddenly appeared on his face.


    "This Turtle Immortal actually played this trick, but it was a pity that I met me." Nie Kong did not immediately kill Turtle Immortal, suppressing his power by 99%.Seeing the afterimage rushing, his body did not avoid the attack of the immortal turtle, but threw a punch into the empty space on the right.


    "What''s the matter, player Nie Kong actually ignored Jackie Chan''s offense. Is it because he is too dazzled." The referee said in a puzzled voice from the side.It was just that Nie Kong''s fist had just been slammed, and a figure of the immortal turtle suddenly appeared in front of him.The Guixian had used this trick when dealing with Leping, but it was only the afterimage left by the high-speed movement."It''s amazing to be able to see through my remnant fist. But let you try my three or fourfold remnant fist." Gui Xianren''s body flashed quickly, and several turtle immortals appeared again on the court.If you use your eyes, it''s really hard to tell which one is the real turtle fairy.


    "Huh, don''t repent, isn''t it just using speed to leave a shadow, any fog can''t escape my eyes." Nie Kong yelled, turning his body towards one of the turtle immortals, his speed flew out A roundabout kick.


    "Ah..." Immortal Turtle didn''t have time to escape, his whole body was swept away by Nie Kong''s power, and he fell to the ground and couldn''t get up for a while.


    "Oh... The tricks of Jackie Chan don''t seem to work for Nie Kong. Nie Kong can tell the truth from the fake at once. Jackie Chan falls to the ground after being attacked! Now we start counting down, 1, 2..." When the referee read 6, the immortal turtle finally got up from the ring.


    "That''s great, how did you cultivate? Your strength is so terrifying!" Immortal Turtle looked at Nie Kong in shock. He didn''t expect his strength to be so strong.Just a casual kick made him unable to resist.


    "It''s not that I am fast, but you are too weak. You think that the world is invincible, and you just relax." Nie Kong chuckled lightly, the true energy of his whole body gathered in his body, and Wukong and the others who were watching from the outside could feel it. The horror of that air.


    Hearing Nie Kong¡¯s words, Immortal Turtle seemed to understand something, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m too lax. However, I don¡¯t necessarily lose in this game. The young man will let you see how I practiced for decades. The result of it."


    "Kuipai Qigong!" Immortal Turtle folded his hands around his waist, slowly gathering the qi on his body, and suddenly a bright blue flashed in his hands.The brighter and brighter light until it formed a beam of light that quickly sprayed towards Nie Kong.


    "Is it finally coming, Guixianren''s Turtle School Qigong." Nie Kong was a little excited, and gathered on his right palm the same energy as the Guixianren''s Turtle School Qigong, and slowly patted the beam of light. Past.


    The energy bomb on the palm of the hand greeted the Guixianren¡¯s qigong wave, bursting out a light that was stronger than ever."Boom!" It was obvious that the air was slightly distorted, and a low and shocking wind and thunder roared in the ears of the audience.


    The dazzling white light gradually disappeared into Nie Kong''s hands, and the tortoise school qigong was broken apart with the powerful compressed gas bomb.


    "It''s not over yet."


    In vain, Immortal Turtle''s thin body had undergone abnormal changes."Cack! Cack!...Clap! Clap!..." The sound of muscles being stretched and the sound of bone joints staggered and closed together, forming a strange sound.The muscles on Jackie Chan''s body surface regularly bulge, and his body begins to be strong and sturdy. When the muscles are visible to the naked eye, they quickly expand, showing a muscular upper body.


    Transforming into this kind of immortal turtle, he actually reached a strength of close to 150. Is this his true strength?


    "It''s amazing. The old Jackie Chan''s body has magically become very strong, as if it contains infinite power! The game started to become more exciting." The host explained in surprise.


    The whole scene was silent, and everyone was watching the battle quietly, and the passion in their hearts was burning like fire, and they couldn''t help but cheer for the two players.After completing the transformation, Guixianren quickly rushed to Nie Kong who had just blocked his turtle school qigong, and his fists rang out like rain, and the sound of bursting into the air rang out one after another.


    The surrounding audience didn''t even see the turtle fairy''s movements clearly, and could only vaguely saw a faint phantom flashing past.It''s just that the violent attack of the Turtle Immortal didn''t have any effect. Nie Kong easily dodged every attack.Immortal Turtle was astonished, and every movement of his own seemed to be unable to escape the eyes of his opponent.


    Compared to Guixianren''s forehead sweating, Nie Kong was walking in the garden.The current situation is like the scene of Guixianren fighting Leping, because the power gap between the two is too large.

 458 The collapsed two-dimensional body text 0465, defeat

    "Both...Both of them are amazing, Wukong, can you see their movements clearly?" Klin stammered and asked in the backstage rest area.


    "I...I can barely follow their speed and fight fiercely. But Grandpa doesn''t seem to be his opponent. I don''t know if I can take back my grandpa''s relics." Wukong said cautiously.


    On the arena, Immortal Turtle flipped back, stopped the attack, looked at Nie Kong calmly, and said: "Young man, I didn''t expect your strength to be so strong. It really surprised me as an old man. Then, that trick is for you. I don¡¯t have to worry too much about your death, I will use my other trick to defeat you!!"


    Although he still didn''t know what kind of trick the Guixian''s trick was, Nie Kong didn''t mean to stop it. He was also a little curious about what moves the other party would release that touched him.


    "Ten Thousand Kingdoms-Shocking-Sky-Palm!!" I saw Guixian yelled, his whole body seemed to be boiling, gathering on his right hand, and emitting a glare of dazzling light, and even the air was agitated. .For an instant, the air flow ran across and furiously, and the bitter wind blew the turtle fairy wig, and the muscles in his face trembled visibly.


    At this moment, a flash of lightning appeared between Immortal Turtle''s hands, and instantly enveloped Nie Kong''s body.


    The change of the nature of the qi, the sturdy qi is directly transformed into a destructive electric current."Papa, papa!" Looking at the beam of light emitted from Immortal Turtle''s hand like thunder and lightning.In the next moment, this "thunderbolt" that was imaginary out of thin air wrapped Nie Kong''s entire body.Like a thunderbolt, it hit Nie Kong and sucked Nie Kong three meters high in the air.The dazzling white electric current is simply more eye-catching than the sun in the eyes of the audience.


    "Young man, this is a voltage of tens of thousands of volts. I advise you to give in as soon as possible. Although your strength is very strong, no one can withstand such a strong voltage." Guixian saw that his move had hit Nie Kong. Discouraged with a triumphant tone.


    "Ah!" Nie Kong only felt slightly numb all over his body, which was more comfortable than electric massage.The power of the thunder and lightning is more than several times worse than the power of the thunder from Zhu Nai.Just now Nie Kong deliberately let this move hit, so as to combat the arrogance of the turtle immortal.


    In the auditorium, Qiqi was surprised to cover her mouth, and a little surprised: "Where is that old grandfather? She can actually fight Nie Kong to this level. She is really strong."


    "What''s so strong? Nie Kong didn''t even use 1% of his power! Look at it, it takes only half a second to defeat him. Nie Kong is playing." No.18 dismissed.


    Bouma studied the blood in Nie Kong''s body, and of course knew the energy contained in Nie Kong."The person in this world who can be compared with him, I guess he hasn''t been born yet, he is the strongest...the strongest man in the world."


    Bouma looked at the figure recorded in HD and couldn''t help but said.In the beauty displayed by Nie Kong, Bouma was enchanted. She realized that she did not know when she fell in love with Nie Kong.


    At this moment, the game in the ring has changed again.I saw Nie Kong, who was trapped by the Turtle Immortal World Shocking Palm on the field, suddenly shook his whole body, and a powerful qi burst out of his body. It turned out to be tens of thousands of volts from the Turtle Immortal¡¯s Qi. The electric current rushed to the students.


    Everyone around was stunned at this scene, some couldn''t believe it.Especially Guixian, his heart can be described as earth-shaking, but he knows the power of his trick.How much anger should be needed to rush away.


    "This... how is this possible!" Looking at the terrifying air pressure beside Nie Kong that even he felt suffocated, Immortal Turtle stepped back and looked at Nie Kong in front of him. He seemed to have seen it hundreds of years ago. The Big Demon King Piccolo, who is incomparable across the world.Both of them looked so powerful, and neither made him have any resistance.I thought that the previous failure was my carelessness, and after a year of special training, I was able to defeat Nie Kong, who defeated him.It''s just that dreams are beautiful, but reality is cruel.


    But now on the surface of the battle, he has no power to defeat him at all.I was really arrogant before. After hundreds of years of not threatening my opponent, I really slack off.


    "This move is very powerful, but your strength is too bad. If your strength can be increased by five or six hundred times, it may still pose a threat to me. But now, everything is over." Nie Kong finished. Under Guixianren''s horrified gaze, his figure appeared in front of him in an instant, and even Guixianren could not see any trace at that speed.


    Before Immortal Turtle could reflect, Nie Kong''s right hand suddenly pressed silently on Immortal Turtle''s chest.There is no such swift power as the Turtle Immortal, only almost silent.


    "Ah..." An piercing pain came from Immortal Turtle''s chest, as if being hit by a train, and the whole person flew out unconsciously, and suddenly there was a violent gale around him, which drove the audience under the ring. They almost blew out.


    When Nie Kong attacked the opponent, the qi in his hand suddenly exploded, bursting into unprecedented power.Immortal Turtle flew out of the ring for twenty meters in the powerful blow of Nie Kong, fell to the ground and couldn''t wake up.


    "It''s a powerful move. Jackie Chan was knocked out of the ring under the punch of Nie Kong. In this match, Nie Kong won." The referee commentator got up from the ground and announced the match. result.


    "Good strength, fortunately I didn''t meet him." Seeing the horror of Nie Kong''s strength, Klin was grateful again in his heart.But thinking that the opponent who waited for a while was Wukong, Klin showed a bitter face again.


    "Damn it, no matter how hard I try, it won''t be better than him." Le Ping behind, watching Nie Kong easily defeat Guixianren, his eyes were full of unwillingness.The only enthusiastic person who burned his fighting spirit was Wukong. Seeing Nie Kong''s strength, he wanted to fight Nie Kong in his heart.Saiyan''s belligerence and unyielding are vividly shown in Wukong''s body.


    "It''s a wonderful game. Congratulations to Nie Kongxuan for beating his opponent and qualifying for the finals." The referee climbed onto the ring with a gray head and gray face. He wiped his hands and announced the result of the game.

 459 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0466, the finals

    The last semi-final will be the last person to decide to win the championship. Two apprentices of Guixianren will kill each other.Both of them are master disciples of martial arts god turtle immortals.Who will win the final championship?After the quarterfinals, all the audience dare not look down on Wukong, who is like a child, and the same Klin. They are all eagerly waiting for the start of the game.


    It''s just that Klin is not optimistic about his game, and Wukong''s strength looks obviously much higher than himself.And now Wukong is not only rich in combat experience, but also a combat genius, with a preliminary understanding of Qi.


    The two entered the ring one by one, waiting for the referee to announce the start of the game.


    Monkey King smiled and said: "I am very excited to be able to play against Klin. After a year of hard training, let''s see who of us is great!"


    Klin was a little speechless. Facing the tough Goku, he said that it was a lie not to be nervous. If you know Wukong''s fighting talent, even the Turtle Immortal would praise him.


    The host seemed to have heard what Sun Wukong said, and to the audience in the stands, excitedly said: "Well, since the Sun Wukong players can''t wait. Then, I announce that the second game of the semi-finals begins!"


    Wukong bent down and put on the unique start style of Guixianliu.Similar to Monkey King, Klin assumed the same pose.With the announcement of the start of the game, Wukong took the lead in rushing past with his fastest speed.


    Wukong''s speed is really fast, Klin can''t react and can only passively defend Wukong''s offense.On the ring, the two blurred figures suddenly became the focus of the audience.


    After fighting with Wukong for a few minutes, Klin felt more and more strenuous, and could only cope with Wukong''s speed comparable to the turtle fairy.The two are like agile monkeys, fighting fiercely in the arena.Klin was obviously weaker than Wukong, and Wukong had no power to fight back.


    In the stands, all the audience was dumbfounded, and it took a long time before bursts of cheers broke out."Goku, come on!" "Kling, come on!"


    Klin''s side fist hit Wukong''s palm in one place, and the two of them were rushed away by the force of the countershock. Especially when Klin was shaken back by Wukong''s force a few steps, his hands were a little numb.


    "Hehe, Klin, I''m going to attack again!" Wukong reached the fastest speed, leaving a shadow on the spot.Klin turned around vigilantly and kicked it into the sky, only to find that it was just another afterimage of Wukong.Wukong''s real body quickly flashed aside again.


    "Damn it, this should be Jackie Chan''s move just now, I don''t know his true position at all." Klin felt a little flustered, before he waited for time to think about it, he found that Wu Kong blinked and appeared behind him again, his right foot fiercely. It was on Klin''s back.


    "Klin, you lost!"


    Klin wanted to avoid Wukong''s attack, but found that Xinxin and his body couldn''t move so fast, so he could only watch Wukong kick him out.The recovered turtle fairy looked at Wukong''s performance, and looked very pleased, because he found that his residual image fist was actually played by Wukong in such a short time.


    The tortoise sect qigong who had not learned the immortal turtle returned to the battlefield, and no one taught him how to use the dance of the air to face the situation of falling.With a thump, Klin fell headlong outside the playing field.


    "What a wonderful game! Congratulations to Sun Wukong for winning the game and successfully entering the finals!" The host pushed the sunglasses on the bridge of his nose and announced excitedly to the microphone in his hand.


    "Sure enough, as I expected, I lost to Wukong!" Klin grinned over his wound and said.


    After the victory, Wu Kong also returned to the back of the ring, looking at Nie Kong with excitement, as if he could see the flames burning in his eyes."The guy who snatched my grandpa''s belongings is finally going to fight you."


    Nie Kong also smiled slightly. Wukong''s strength was no more than 100, which was similar to Guixianren''s strength, and differed countless times from him.If he tried his best, Nie Kong could kill him in less than half a second.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A loud gongs and drums echoed in the venue, and the audience was shocked. They knew that the most intense finals was about to begin, and the final game would determine who was the best in the world.For a time, noisy discussions and shouts were once again inspiring on Papaya Island.


    The host took the microphone, dressed in the same way as before, facing the stands, and said loudly: "Dear viewers, the next game will be the finals of the world''s No. 1 Budokai. The players Nie Kong and Monkey King will be playing soon. Players, let''s wait and see who will be number one in the world this year!"


    "Ah...Nie Kong, we support you!" "Nie Kong, Nie Kong!" The female audience on the stage cheered after another. They pulled their throats and almost all rushed to hug their handsome boy.


    The referee waved his arms and yelled: "Quiet, everyone!" The atmosphere on the scene gradually subsided. At this time, the host took out a handkerchief from his jacket pocket and wiped the sweat from his forehead with it. The microphone in his hand said loudly: "Please, contestant Nie Kong, contestant Monkey King!"


    Klin looked at the back of the two of them walking out, and asked Immortal Turtle: "Grandpa, which one of them do you think will win?"


    Immortal Turtle looked at Nie Kong and Wukong with deep gaze. Hearing Klin¡¯s questioning, he said with emotion, ¡°I don¡¯t know. The potential of the two of them makes me feel that the age of young people is here. We I''m old too!"


    "Hmph, even though Monkey King is very good, he is still a lot worse than Nie Kong. Even I don''t know how good he is. Anyway, he is the most powerful person in the world." Ma looked at Nie Kong with eyes full of admiration, her tone of unspeakable obsession.


    Immortal Turtle is silent, he naturally knows that Wukong is not Nie Kong¡¯s contestant, but this time he let Wukong and the others participate in this competition is to let Wukong know that there is a truth in the sky, and let them not be like him in the future, and let them relax and practice. .


    But ironically, he also understood this truth in this game.

 460 The collapse of the second element text 0467, vs Wukong

    As the setting sun goes down, the main venue for holding the world''s No. 1 Budo Club is full of seats. All the spectators are looking forward to it, waiting for the end of today''s Budo Club and the final between Nie Kong and Wukong.


    After resting for half an hour, the finals are finally about to begin.On the ring, Nie Kong and Wukong stood at both ends of the ring, and they were all ready to fight at any time.


    "Nie Kong and Monkey King are both rare masters, but there is only one title in the world. It can be said that the upcoming final will definitely be a battle between dragons and tigers! I announce that the final finals will begin! "In the referee''s passionate speech, with the bells echoing in the court, the contest finally began.


    The excitement of cheering resounded across the entire Papaya Island, and the things between heaven and earth were immersed in the hysterical shouts of the audience.The eyes of all the audience immediately focused on the ring.


    Nie Kong stood there leisurely, without any alert in his heart.But Wu Kong put up Gui Xianliu''s starting hand, and looked at Nie Kong warily.Wukong wanted to attack first, but found that Nie Kong was full of flaws and weaknesses.I took a closer look, but found that I didn''t know how to attack.


    Wukong didn''t know what to do right now, he had never encountered this kind of situation since he was a child.One minute passed and two minutes passed, but the two still did not start to act.


    After five minutes, Wukong finally couldn''t help but rushed over.A slight breeze gently blew the dust on the ground, and Wukong disappeared into the spot in an instant as soon as everyone blinked.


    The dust blew by, and Wukong''s vague afterimage hit Nie Kong.In an instant, Wukong launched a stormy offensive.Because Wukong''s speed is too fast, the audience and referees can only see it with naked eyes.


    In the sight of Immortal Turtle, Wukong¡¯s fist moved, and the blast of air made a "pop", "whooping" loudly, but unfortunately, every time Wukong attacked, Wukong could not touch a corner of Nie Kong¡¯s clothes. .Every time Wukong attacked, he couldn''t escape Nie Kong''s sight.


    Immortal Turtle''s face suddenly became dignified, because he knew how to control Qi to achieve this level.Wukong is just a way to get a glimpse of his breath, the two are not at the same level at all.


    Immortal Turtle became more and more curious, who exactly did Nie Kong practice with, he was already so powerful at such a young age.


    Sure enough, no matter how Wukong attacked, he couldn''t touch the corner of Nie Kong''s clothes, and he easily avoided him every time he attacked.It''s like Bobo, like Wukong three years later.


    "I haven''t seen you in a year, and you have grown to this point. It''s already pretty good. But your control of power is really a little bit worse." Nie Kong fisted towards Wukong who was rushing over, launching his attack for the first time. .


    Nie Kong''s fist came first, and it slammed into Wukong''s long-standing fist."Bump!" The fists intersected, and the surrounding air was shaken.


    There was an uproar in the audience. Only Monkey King''s eyes protruded, and he was shocked a few meters away by a simple and direct blow, and countless cracks appeared on the ground, showing how powerful a punch was.


    "He is really strong, even stronger than Grandpa Turtle Immortal, but I won''t give up easily." Wukong rubbed his sore arm and said seriously.


    "Haha, let''s come." Nie Kong laughed, his body disappeared silently and appeared in front of Wukong instantly, like a ghost.The next moment, Nie Kong''s fierce fist slammed Wukong fiercely.


    "Fast speed." Wu Kong screamed secretly. Perhaps his nerves were very developed, but it was reflected in an instant, his tail curled, and he dodged toward the left, trying to avoid Nie Kong''s attack.But in the next instant, Nie Kong''s fist quickly hit Wukong''s chest, who had just dodged.


    "Boom!" Wukong''s face flushed, and the intense pain forced him to back away continuously.


    "How is it possible, I''ve already avoided his fist, how could he hit me." But before Wukong could think about it, Nie Kong''s follow-up attack had arrived.


    The right hand gathered Qi and gently patted Wukong''s stomach.


    Suddenly, the qi gathered in the hand burst out like an explosion.The powerful impact and explosive force directly blasted Wukong''s petite body out more than ten meters.


    Wukong couldn''t help spraying a pillar of blood and fell into a coma on the ring. All the audience''s eyes widened, their mouths open in disbelief, and the audience fell silent, as if the scene had frozen.


    Nie Kong looked down at Wukong, and one percent of his body''s unreached strength had already hit Wukong''s body.Even the Turtle Immortal just now couldn''t stand being in a coma for more than an hour, and also suffered serious internal injuries.


    It''s just Wukong''s vitality that amazed him. When the referee wanted to count, Wukong slowly opened his eyes, and a bright smile appeared on his face as he watched the sunset.


    "I''m not going to give up so easily!" Wukong''s martial arts suit was directly hit by Qi, making it tattered, like a beggar.As Monkey King said, he wanted to struggle to stand up.


    But the power of Nie Kong''s move was too great, and it still directly shook the internal organs, not just a fist and foot injury.Just after standing up with the pain, Wukong fell to the ground again, unable to get up again.


    "It hurts. It seems that the gap between me and him is really not ordinary." Wukong smiled heartily while looking at the sky.He laughed while vomiting blood.


    "Although I''m not reconciled, I will definitely try my best to defeat you in the future to regain my grandpa''s relics. This game, I believe..." Wukong hasn''t finished yet, only feels his heart beating at a very fast speed. Consciousness is getting blurred.The only impression is that the moon tonight is so round and so big.


    "Goku, you are already very good, and you performed better than I expected. Perhaps after this failure, it will be more beneficial to your future practice. Remember that in martial arts there are heavens and humans, and there are others. You can''t slacken your practice... ¡­" Immortal Turtle has realized it, but is it too late?


    Nie Kong suddenly felt that there was something wrong with Wu Kong, and the poisonous pupils in his eyes had lost a trace of expression, as if they had lost all their luster.Wukong''s heart was beating harder and harder. Even Nie Kong, who was a few meters away, could hear that heartbeat.

 461 The collapsed two-dimensional body 0468, Nie Kongs transformation state

    Gradually, the falling Wukong''s heartbeat became stronger and stronger, shaking like a strong drum.After a moment, Wukong''s eyes and pupils became completely scarlet, and he stared at the round moon in the sky without a thought.


    Seeing Wukong''s weird look, Nie Kong suddenly followed his gaze.As the sun sets in the west, a beautiful full moon appears high in the southeast.Although there is no bright moonlight, the outline is very clear.


    Boom... Nie Kong felt the blood of the other half of the Saiyan riot, and they seemed to be boiling with excitement.Nie Kong wanted to suppress them, but at this time they were no longer obeying Nie Kong''s words.


    "What happened to Wukong? What happened? This injury won''t cause any serious harm to you at all." The turtle immortal watching the game behind looked at Wukong''s changes and asked strangely.But Wukong didn''t seem to hear him at all, and his body changed instantly.Yuan himself was thin, his bones made a "click, click" sound, his body grew abruptly, and there was a layer of black hair on the exposed skin.Wukong''s face twisted and became hideous and terrifying, like a monster.The small body keeps getting bigger, and it suddenly becomes a huge gorilla 20 to 30 meters high.


    "What''s the matter, Sun player... he has become a gorilla. What kind of trick is this?" the referee said with some fear.The surrounding spectators did not have the calmness of the referee, looking at Wukong like a monster, running away from the venue of the game.


    The lively arena was suddenly deserted.The only ones who didn''t escape were Bouma''s three women, dedicated referees, and the quarterfinals behind.


    After the ring, Leping Klin and Immortal Turtle were all surprised to see Wukong''s changes, obviously they didn''t know why Wukong became like this.


    After Wukong''s gorilla''s transformation was completed, scarlet and cruel eyes swept over."Roar! Roar! Roar!" Wukong frantically beat his chest with his fist, and his blood-red eyes fell on Nie Kong in front.


    With a roar, Wukong''s huge arms swept back and smashed at Nie Kong fiercely.Wukong did not become slower because of the huge body, but became more agile.


    "Be careful!" Seeing this scene, Bu Ma Qiqi''s faces remained unchanged, and they shouted at Nie Kong worried.


    The ape''s fist was like a huge boulder of tens of thousands of catties, and it slammed into Nie Kong, who was still in shock.But something more terrifying happened, Nie Kong roared like thunder.


    After the voice, Nie Kong transformed without a tail.Wukong has black hair all over his body, and his eyes don''t have any sage.Nie Kong''s hair was bright red, and his golden pupils were full of vigor.Orangutans without tails are really peculiar.


    The fusion of blood seems to be able to control the sadistic and destructive emotions of the Saiyans. Gohan is an example.Although Nie Kong did not fuse, there was half of the blood that was a vampire in his body.


    "What the hell...what''s going on, not only the players, but even the player Nie Kong has turned into a gorilla." The referee stammered, his mouth bigger than a few eggs.


    "Boom!" The collision of power and power caused Wukong''s gorilla''s body to stagger and take a dozen steps back.The red gorilla Nie Kong, who was twice the size of Wukong, stretched out his hand and lifted Wukong simply, as if an adult was bullying a child.


    He only felt that the power of his whole body was endless, and he did not expect that his power would be improved after the transformation.If the state continues, the rioting Saiyan blood must swallow his own vampire blood.


    Wukong roared furiously, as if releasing the backlog of killings in his heart.boom!boom!boom!The swift fist evoked the shock in the air and hit Nie Kong again.


    The gorilla''s kicks and fists are the most terrifying weapon, and the roaring sounds one after another, the surrounding ring is full of scars.


    From a distance, the two gorillas launched an attack that destroys everything.And Nie Kong''s figure would swell Wukong''s black nose and face every time.When Wukong rushed again, Nie Kong finally grabbed his arm with both hands.


    Stepped on its tail with his right foot, and then threw it out forcefully.


    "Chichi..." the voice came out, and Wukong''s tail broke.And Wukong''s huge body was thrown hundreds of meters away by Nie Kong.Only when he was in midair, Wukong had slowly recovered his body shape.


    After defeating Wukong, Nie Kong smiled bitterly at his huge body.Now unless I destroy the moon, I really want to spend the night like this.Taking advantage of the law of heaven and earth that deprived Monkey King of the power of the Godslayer, Nie Kong returned to a normal human size.But the red hair all over his body did not seem to fade away.It''s just that Nie Kong like this is really like Wukong in Super 4 form.


    The hair did not cover Nie Kong''s face, it just covered his upper body and lower body.In this way, he seemed to be a little bit less enchanting, and a bit more wild.In the distance of the ring, the referee closest to Nie Kong and Wukong, through the sunglasses, saw the scene of the battle just now, as if he had been petrified, and stayed there motionless.


    After staying for a while, Immortal Turtle rushed over to check the situation of his apprentice.


    "Referee, I should have won." Nie Kong turned his head and looked over.


    After all, the mental quality of the referee was beyond ordinary people, and he immediately reflected from the shock. He glanced at Wukong who had fainted on the ground, and shouted into the microphone in an exciting tone: "Monkey Wukong still can''t beat the powerful when he used the trick of transformation. Contestant Nie Kong, Contestant Monkey King fell to the ground. I declare that the champion of the 21st World Martial Arts Club is... Contestant Nie Kong!!!"


    "Won?" Bouma looked at Nie Kong on the ring in shock, then rushed towards Nie Kong cheeringly, and fell into his arms.


    "Hey... Brother Nie Kong is so weird. He''s covered in fur, but he feels so comfortable to touch. Congratulations, you won the world''s first victory." Qiqi is like holding a furry toy, protecting the furry Nie Kong , A look of comfort.


    After the gorilla disappeared, all the spectators would also go to the scene of the ruined martial arts club. Fierce applause and shouts springing up like mushrooms, after a moment of silence, resounded through the audience.Suddenly, the entire venue was immersed in a sea of ??joy, and Nie Kong on the ring was enjoying congratulations from tens of thousands of people!


    Immortal Turtle looked at Nie Kong with some emotion, then turned and left this place lonely."The age of young people has arrived..."

 462 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0469, the curtain

    Amidst the excitement, the triennial World No. 1 Budo Club came to an end. Everyone present noted the outstanding contestants in this competition.Especially Nie Kong, his performance and the outside are amazing and impressive.


    After the Jackie Chan player left for a while, the fake Jackie Chan player disappeared, and the turtle fairy appeared newly.Because Klin and the others paid attention to the injured Wukong, they didn''t notice any strange changes in the turtle fairy.


    Half an hour after the game, Wukong also woke up from his coma, but it was strange that he had forgotten what happened before the coma.In other words, he didn''t even know that he had become a violent and powerful gorilla.


    Klin and the others were very puzzled about his changes. They asked him about his situation. He hadn''t seen a round moon since he was a child. His grandfather once said that monsters would run out on the night of the full moon.


    Nie Kong''s transformation did not end, and it is estimated that it will continue until the moon sets the next morning.After signalling Buma to transfer the Dragon Ball Radar to Wukong''s companions, and instructing them about Dragon Ball, Nie Kong hurriedly accepted the award and left the women on Papaya Island.


    "What happened, Nie Kong, your face is terrible." Boomer asked worriedly in the high-speed plane.


    "One of the blood in my body has rioted, and now I must go back to suppress it, lest the other blood is assimilated. After all, my goal is to fuse, not to swallow." Nie Kong''s expression was infinitely depressed, showing him Helpless at this time.


    "Is the reason for the induction due to the frequency light emitted by the moon? When I researched it, I found that its energy fluctuates the most during the full moon." The pretty face was full of caution, but what he said made sense.It was only after studying Nie Kong''s blood that he could understand so much, Bouma was really a genius scientist.


    "Yes, blood forced me to transform into what I am now because of the moon. If I continue, the fusion will fail. Anyway, the game is over. It''s better to go back earlier." Nie Kong nodded.


    "So that''s it, I know a bit about its analysis and research. Nie Kong leave it to me, and I will help you tame them obediently..." Bouma was full of confidence.


    "Well... Anyway, the weekend is over. When the long vacation, Brother Nie Kong will take us out to play." Qiqi nodded obediently, and she was going back to school.On the 18th, a series of question marks appeared on her head. She was a little confused as to how Nie Kong could have Saiyan blood like Monkey King.


    The journey back and forth took only two days, so it was a rush.But with Nie Kong''s company, the women didn''t feel bored.As for the 50W bonus for the competition, Nie Kong handed it over to Bouma to manage it.


    Nie Kong has never had any idea about the two-dimensional money.As long as there is power, money is easy.Such as Saiyan Vegeta, they often destroy the planet and resell it to others.Nie Kong¡¯s life was previously managed by his housekeeper¡¯s wife and captain Greifia, but now it is only managed by Bouma.50W is really rare for the Wanneng Capsule Group.It is estimated that it will cost tens of thousands of yuan to buy a universal capsule.It can be said that Bulma Group monopolizes the business of the world''s universal capsule.Except for the Red Ribbon Legion, no consortium can compare.


    Bouma showed a surprised expression, seemingly happy to be able to manage Nie Kong''s finances.Nie Kong entrusted himself with the things his wife did.


    After watching Nie Kong leave, Leping finally followed Guixianren''s ass cheeky.After seeing the strength of Wukong and the others, Leping hopes to be guided by the martial arts god turtle fairy.He really didn''t have any hope of defeating Nie Kong just relying on his own practice and no one to guide him.He must work hard and strive to improve himself through practice.


    For the shy-faced Leping, Immortal Gui had nothing to do. He couldn''t drive away, and he couldn''t beat him. It was a rascal.


    "Wukong Klin, the martial arts club is over, do you still plan to go to the turtle fairy house to practice?" Le Ping said enthusiastically.


    "Of course, I finally know through this game, my strength is still very weak." Klin said without hesitation.


    "No, no, I have taught you what I will, and you have your own way from now on. I believe that you can practice wherever you are alone." Immortal Gui shook his head and refused.


    "Grandpa Turtle Immortal, then I will start to look for my grandpa''s Dragon Ball while practicing." Wukong also said his plan.After Nie Kong told him, Wukong finally looked forward to retrieving Grandpa''s relic Dragon Ball.The innocent Wukong never planned to raise Dragon Balls to fulfill his wish.


    After Nie Kong''s blow, the blood in his body began to boil.Wukong had never thought that there would be so many powerhouses in the world. Not to mention Nie Kong who was so tough that he was desperately chasing after him, even Jackie Chan and Wukong wanted to fight.


    Grandpa Guixianren taught that he can do it. In addition to looking for his grandfather''s relics, he also wants to go out to find more powerful opponents and travel around the world.


    Wukong, who had never left his grandfather''s house, first appeared on the beach with a sea turtle on his back. How shocking to him, he found that the world was so beautiful.He wants to go out to see the flat grasslands of the world, the peaks that rise into the sky, the lively cities...


    Immortal Turtle was silent, he knew the power of Wukong.With his current self trying to defeat Wukong, he was not sure.Wukong''s talent is very high, it seems that only he has the hope of defeating Nie Kong.I don¡¯t have much to teach him anymore, I can only look at yourself in the future, my good apprentice Wukong...


    Seeing Wukong insisting on leaving, Klin felt regretful.He missed the practice with Wukong at the time, and didn''t want to be separated from his good friends.


    On the second day of the end of the martial arts meeting, which was about to be separated, Leping and Klin thought about whether they would continue to stay in the Guixianren''s school to practice.They will meet again at the beginning of the martial arts conference three years later, and then see who is better.


    Saying goodbye to Immortal Turtle and them, Wukong sat on the somersault cloud that Immortal Turtle gave him and left the island at high speed, opening his own adventure, with the goal of finding Grandpa''s four planets.Afterwards, the Guixianren and the others returned to the Guixian House.Three years of arduous practice has once again opened the curtain.

 463 The collapse of the second element Text 0470, research needs

    After returning to Bouma''s house, because it was late at night, Qiqi left with reluctance.Before leaving, Nie Kong confessed to Bouma that half of the bonus was given to Qiqi.The economic situation of Kiki''s family, without the support of the Bull Demon King''s treasure, would be difficult to survive.


    Qiqi didn''t refuse Nie Kong''s money, but her pretty face showed a charming smile, full of surprises.This girl is so happy thinking of something.After arranging the beautiful No. 18, Nie Kong hurriedly pulled Bumar into the research room.Now he finally realized that time is more important than anything else.First, Bouma threw out a lot of electronic instruments, and after half an hour of tinkering, he made a self-made lamp.


    After charging, the light tube glowed softly, and Nie Kong turned into a strange light after seeing the light and disappeared automatically.Nie Kong looked at Bouma in surprise, who smiled triumphantly.Listen to her explain that the frequency of the lamp is the Hertz of the usual meniscus.Nie Kong''s blood-induced gene disappeared, and of course he would lose the energy to transform.


    After curing Nie Kong''s hidden dangers, the two began their unfinished research again.In the spacious white airtight cabin, Nie Kong lay on the bed inside.Outside, Boomer tapped commands at the electronic instrument.I saw two strange blood in Nie Kong''s body on the electronic screen.It seems that the airtight cabin can be used to scan and collect blood information in the body, which was specially invented by Bouma to fuse Nie Kong''s blood.


    When he saw the two strands of blood in Nie Kong for the first time, Buma was quite surprised.After all, it seems that human beings can only have their own blood. Different blood types cannot be infused into their own body to coexist, otherwise they will die.


    "No, the original progress of the fusion has been completely abolished. It seems that the fusion formula has been completely disrupted due to other boiling. And if you start again, it is estimated that having antibodies will be more troublesome." Buma smiled bitterly.


    The nature of the two blood is opposite. One is the Saiyan blood full of tyrannical destruction. After activation, the character will become arrogant and warlike.The other is the vigorous blood of the ancestor of vampires, who can have an immortal body and remain young forever.As long as Nie Kong had a drop of blood remaining, he could resurrect himself with it.


    "Is there no other way." Nie Kong frowned, and he wanted to get both the benefits of fish and bear''s paw.If the integration is successful, the improvement in physical fitness can be improved by more than ten times.


    He can have the cheating promotion of Saiyan, can possess the powerful vitality of vampire, and will not die of a stale heart disease like Goku, or like Gohan of Trunks in the future, he cannot connect after his arm is broken.


    I knew I was going to collect Dragon Balls, and I wished to make Boomer more than ten times smarter. It would be easy to fuse my own blood like that.Nie Kong shook his head regretfully, who would have expected a change.


    "There is one that needs to be activated with the frequency of the moonlight, and the other is tough but unremarkable. If you know its activation characteristics, it is estimated to be ten times easier. And if the two strands of blood are fused when they are boiling, the effect will be obtained. It will be bigger." Boomer explained softly.How difficult it is to integrate the information collected by her own observation.


    "Is that so? It will be easier to understand the reason for its boiling." Indeed, when the two strands of blood merge when they are most active, the new blood will have more potential.Nie Kong lowered his head and thought, the blood of his vampire ancestor was strengthened step by step by himself.If it is an ordinary vampire, it can be activated by absorbing the blood of the virgin.But now he was already at the real ancestor level, and ordinary virgin blood did not help him at all.In addition to the way to suck blood, there is only the strengthening of double repair.


    Every time I taste the powerful Yuan Yin power of the virgin, Nie Kong''s blood will boil and be strengthened.Before Nie Kong appeared in the Dragon Ball World, the increase in his basic strength was mostly due to double cultivation.


    "Stupid girl, do you really want to know." Nie Kong in the airtight cabin said sweaty.If she told innocent Boomer about her situation, would she scold herself as a wolf?


    "Of course, research needs." Bouma nodded without hesitation.


    "Activating another blood requires the help of a girl, Bouma, you have to observe it outside. Or, I''ll call No. 18 over." Let Bouma watch what she did to No. 18. Nie Kong felt shameless even thinking about it.


    "No! I...I can set the machine to automatically record the collected information, without asking her to come in." Since the 18th can help Nie Kong, Buma believes that she will do.Don''t enjoy the atmosphere of being alone, Bouma doesn''t want to waste it.


    "Well, wait a minute, don''t regret it." Anyway, I like Bouma, and fortunately, I won Bouma''s heart.That being the case, it is reasonable to push the two feelings together.


    "What the hell do you want me to do, mystery..." Bouma muttered, tapping the keyboard with both index fingers and setting up the automatic recording function.After finishing the deployment, Boomer pushed open the glass door of the sealed cabin.


    "Let''s talk about it, what can I do to help you activate another blood in your body." Bouma Luoluo generously appeared in front of Nie Kong, completely unaware of the danger of the sheep entering the tiger''s mouth.


    The Bouma in front of her was wearing a short skirt with white floral thighs, and her upper body was dressed in a white research uniform with a pale yellow cuteness inside.As the two balls of meat trembled, the thin straps seemed to burst.The pale green hair set off her delicate features, like a doll.Her eyes are very bright and big, fully showing her sly and lively character.


    It''s because I like her, so I see her getting more and more beautiful.Nie Kong didn''t know, but what was certain was that Bouma was full of her unique charm.The budding flowers were waiting in front of Nie Kong for his picking.


    Nie Kong didn''t hold back his impulse, the flowers bloomed like a twist, and Nie Kong took this opportunity to get everything about Buma.And he believes that the future life himself can bring Buma happiness more than Vegeta.


    "Now I just want to tell you that I like you very much-Bouma." Without words, Nie Kong stretched out his arm and hugged the girl''s slender waist.


    His unexpected and shocking confession stunned Boomer.Her eyes widened and she stared at Nie Kong, feeling the tenderness in Nie Kong''s eyes.He was serious, he confessed to himself...


    After the shock, the unspeakable joy in his chest finally broke out.

 464 The collapse of the second element text 0471, get the love of Bouma

    "Buma, can you be my woman?" Nie Kong gently lifted Buma''s pointed chin, and two pairs of eyes sparkled with passion between them.The ambiguous atmosphere spread, Buma''s pretty face was red.Seeing Nie Kong getting closer and closer, Bouma involuntarily closed her misty eyes.


    The breath of the two was tangled and sucked into each other''s nose.Nie Kong directly pressed Bouma on the bed, and then impulsively bit the vermilion lips that attracted her.When the two touched, Bouma was shocked.It was more exciting than the touch a year ago, and even his warm tongue opened Bouma''s teeth and broke into Youxiang''s mouth.She disappeared clean even half of her strength.The thumping heartbeat sounded like a bell.That numb, sweet... feeling of first love made her intoxicated.


    "Is the kissing between lovers really like this, so...so shameful." Bouma has only watched it on TV, without any experience.She can only let Nie Kong bully and enjoy the strange happiness that Nie Kong''s active tongue kiss brings her.


    In Nie Kong''s teaching, Buma gradually responded to Nie Kong proficiently.She sucked Nie Kong''s masculine saliva and took the initiative to pass the fragrant tongue to Nie Kong to taste.Before they knew it, the two rolled onto the white bed in the sealed cabin.


    Nie Kong hugged Bouma tightly. Due to his habitual movement, his hands have been proficiently inserted into Bouma''s clothes.Especially Bouma''s short skirt, Nie Kong''s left hand can easily penetrate into it, caressing along the straight white thigh.The delicate skin was as smooth as milk, stimulating Nie Kong''s five finger nerves..The remaining right hand took off Bouma''s white coat and reached into her pale yellow.Little cute inside.


    Bouma lost the power to resist, or to say that he never thought of resisting.Buma, a young girl in the early spring, waited for Nie Kong''s relationship with her to develop further.


    Her clothes were messy, and her short skirt hung between her knees with the white inner fall off.The two white fleshy balls naughty jumped out of the tightly wrapped cutie, without any barriers appearing in front of him.


    Bouma is happy to be able to attract handsome Nie Kong. When watching TV at night, Bouma often dreams of having a handsome lover.Now Nie Kong, regardless of appearance or character, is beyond the Prince Charming in her fantasy.


    He exhaled a hot breath, and fought back, holding Bouma''s apple hanging on his chest in his hand, as if a child had gotten a favorite toy.But how delicate the toys in his hands are, Nie Kong wants to caress them like a care and give them nutrients to make them thrive.


    "Buma, I am coming." Nie Kong looked at the young girl close to him, his strong body pressed Buma tightly.The most sacred and sacred moment of mankind finally arrived, Buma''s skin was covered with pink.


    Buma clung to Nie Kong''s arms, her white legs separated around Nie Kong''s waist.


    She has no experience and can only act by instinct.Nie Kong Lian stroked Buma''s light green hair and charged slowly.Nie Kong finally got her purity in the voice of Buma''s pain.


    Nie Kong felt the unprecedented invigoration, and the pure and comfortable Yuan Yin slowly came.Although Bouma''s strength was very weak, after absorbing her primordial yin, not only did the blood of the vampire begin to boil, even Nie Kong''s mood fluctuated violently.


    Shuangxiu progressed to the final stage. When Nie Kong saw Bouma''s reaction getting more and more intense, he knew he was ready to go to the happiest ladder.After the faster frequency, an instant burst of happiness filled Bouma''s mind, and she yelled out of loss.It turns out that the relationship between lovers can be so happy and happy.I thought Nie Kong''s place was so big, I didn''t expect to be able to squeeze it into myself.It feels so fulfilling, but the bigger it is, the more beautiful it feels.


    Energy swept through the body and began to enhance the strength of the two.Bouma''s combat power was only 1, and after receiving Nie Kong''s love, his physique began to leapfrog and strengthen, 5, 10, 50... and finally stopped at two hundred.


    Although Bouma gave Nie Kong not many benefits, it could still trigger the boiling of the blood of his vampire.Embracing Buma, Nie Kong spent a good night with her.No one came to bother, just belonged to Bouma''s happiest night.


    After more than a year of encounters, Nie Kong got Bouma, the only indispensable girl in Dragon Ball.Compared to Qiqi, on the seventeenth, Bouma is the most important heroine.

 465 The collapse of the second element text 0473, ready to merge

    Bumara got up and Nie Kong brushed his teeth, washed his face and had breakfast. The time was already close to 10 noon.It was fixed to get up at seven, but Bouma was stuck in the wonderful world of H Bliss.


    Knowing that he would face a tragic parting in the future, Bouma was more anxious than Nie Kong.She hurriedly pulled Nie Kong into the research room and started the research on blood fusion.On the 18th, looking at the hugely changing Bouma, a series of question marks popped up in his head.Why didn''t I see her all night, she became more flavorful and more attractive than before.On the 18th, I wanted to ask Bouma about the secret of becoming beautiful and strong in one night, but in the blink of an eye she disappeared at the table with Nie Kong.


    "By the way, Nie Jun, you said last night that you would use a girl to help activate the blood in your body. I was already prepared, but you... you did something like that to me." Bouma said and said. , Qiao Lian blushed first.


    "Now let''s continue with the topic of last night, what should I do to really make it lively?" The conversation between the two returning to the research room seemed to be back to the original point of last night.It''s just that now things are different, Bouma lost the purity of the girl.The two officially confirmed their relationship and became the lover relationship that Boomer hoped.


    "In fact, what we did last night was another cause of my blood boiling. You can now check the information collected last night to see if there is any gain." Nie Kong smirked.


    Bouma''s face that had already recovered turned red into a lantern again. She was sly and lively and had no way to face the person she liked.Buma gave Nie Kong a white glance and tapped her fingers on the keyboard.


    A few minutes later, what happened in the sealed cabin last night appeared on the screen.Bouma looked at herself catering to Nie Kong, very ashamed.


    "What do you think, business matters." Nie Kong tapped Buma''s head lightly, and said with a little amusement.


    Buma was ashamed, the genius girl quickly resisted the ripples in her heart and noticed the blood in Nie Kong''s body.In their observations, Nie Kong''s vampire essence and blood were most active when the two became one.Compared with the tyrannical tyranny of the sub-human, this blood boil is calm, and contains plenty of vitality.Vitality and destruction are really two extremes.


    She typed the keyboard and desperately switched various pictures.A lot of data jumps on the electronic screen very quickly.Needless to say, Nie Kong knew that Bouma was collecting information about the blood of vampires, calculating and practicing how they merged.


    Believe that there is a super brain of Bouma, it is only a matter of time before they understand their characteristics.Even the time machine that is against the sky can make her, such small things are fine.Although his age is very young, his mind is still very flexible.


    After two or three hours of tapping, the data filled the screen time and time again, interspersed with various data graphs.


    "Da da..." After pressing the space bar twice, Bouma''s whole body slumped in the soft office chair as if it was exhausted.High-load mental work is more terrifying than any physical work.


    "How is the situation? Have you figured out the best option for integration?" Nie Kong couldn''t wait to ask after Bouma took a break for ten minutes.


    "It is theoretically feasible, but if you control the two strands of blood at the same time when the activity is highest, it should be very likely to succeed. Wait for me to perform a few more simulations to see the results." Bouma''s eyes sparkled, filled with The brilliance of confidence.


    "That''s right, it will take a few more experiments to be more sure of the success rate." After hope, Nie Kong finally breathed a sigh of relief.His cultivation almost broke through to the second level of the Goddess Cultivation Technique, the primordial spirit. Although it can support two strands of blood, the scientific fusion is many times stronger than his unpredictable refining.Refining is like a refiner, with many unpredictable results.Without any experience, who would have expected the blood that appeared after refining and fusion would have any power.Perhaps the best is the coexistence of the two, the medium is only showing the characteristics of a kind of blood, and the worst is that it is refined and does not retain any genetic information.So Nie Kong had no choice but to rely on Bouma to help him integrate.


    "It''s just..." Bouma hesitated, her pretty face suddenly smiled bitterly, as if there was something unspeakable.


    "Is there any problem?" Nie Kong asked.


    "No, it''s nothing." Bouma returned to her usual expression, but there was a little jealousy in her heart.Fusion needs to stimulate two streams of blood. Saiyan blood can be resolved, as long as the experiment is done on the night of the full moon.And the essence and blood belonging to Nie Kong''s origin needs the help of a girl to activate it.


    It''s strange that Bouma thought that her Nie Kong would do something H to the other girls.But for the future world to be saved by Jun Nie, big things matter.Boomer pressed her jealousy, and could only beg Nie Kong not to abandon herself in abusive manner.Her innocence has been dedicated to Nie Kong, and the beauty of her first experience is branded in the deepest part of her memory. Buma can''t forget Nie Kong.


    Last night, Nie Kong said that he would call in on the 18th to help. It seems that the 18th will dedicate himself to Nie Kong when the integration begins.Look at the appearance of the 18th, I would be very willing.


    Thinking that the 18th can enjoy Nie Kong''s love and enjoy Nie Kong''s unique tenderness, Buma made a decision with her teeth and cruelty.She prefers Nie Kong to being jealous.Moreover, after more than a year of getting along with each other, she understood Nie Kong''s meaning for the 18th.


    If Nie Kong is lost, she will lose the meaning of survival.Her strength is very strong, anyway, there is no way to chase her away, maybe Bouma had already expected such results.


    "Don''t worry about Bouma, I will always bring you a happy life." Nie Kong hugged Bouma''s head from behind, Bouma gently leaned his head in his arms, and the two enjoyed a moment of warmth. .


    With Nie Kong''s assurance, Bouma felt much better.As long as he stayed by his side, he didn''t dare to expect more.


    "I see, just call in when you start to merge. As long as you have her help, you can wake up two strands of blood at the same time..." Bouma''s tolerance made Nie Kongkai happy.


    In the original book, Bumak saw Leping and abandoned Leping and chose Vegeta.Now I got Bouma, but he is gentler and more tolerant than the original.

 466 The collapse of the second element Text 0474, 18 dedicated to scientific research

    After more than a dozen simulation experiments, Bouma has matured day by day, and finally started a real integration.She specially selected the night when the full moon appeared as the time of integration.The wave hertz emanating from the full moon is just enough to activate the Saiyan blood, and then take the 18th to the sealed cabin of the research room, and the conditions for fusion will be prepared.After receiving Bouma¡¯s notification, Nie Kong made an appointment to take a shower on the 18th and come to his research room while eating dinner, saying that she would like her to help with important things.Hao didn''t doubt, but was very happy that he could help Nie Kong.After taking a relaxing bath with a humming song, the 18th picked clothes for more than half an hour in the bedroom, and finally chose a light blue pajama dress.


    Looking at herself exposed in the mirror, No. 18''s pretty face blushed slightly.She didn''t know what psychology she would use to dress up and meet Nie Kong in this shameful manner.But now he is a human being and is qualified to fight for his own happiness.Without the company of her brother, the meaning of life on the 18th is only Nie Kong, and it is Nie Kong who frees her from the sea of ??suffering.So that after appearing in the past world, on the 18th, Nie Kongfu posted a post.No. 18, who used to slaughter humans coldly, became very feminine after falling into strange love emotions.


    She quietly cracked the crack in the door, and after seeing that there was no one in the corridor outside, she blinked at a high speed and appeared in front of Nie Kong''s research room.After she knocked on the door, Nie Kong''s permission came from inside.No. pushed aside the research room, dazzled at the sophisticated instruments in the room.The indoor patio is very large, and on the 18th, you can see the full moon hanging in the sky.She glanced around the room, and found that there was no picture of Bouma, her pretty face bloomed with joy.


    In the airtight chamber of the research room, Nie Kong was lying motionless with his eyes closed!As if perceiving the arrival of the 18th, he opened his eyes.After seeing No. 18''s dress, Nie Kong''s pupils dilated a little.


    He didn''t expect that the usually cold No. 18 would wear such a bold pajamas, it was simply to seduce himself.Had she guessed her intentions and cooperated especially with herself?


    "Nie...Nie Kong, what can I do if you are looking for me so late?" She wanted to pretend to be normal, but instead showed a shy and cute side.


    "You are here on the 18th, come over and talk about it." Nie Kong waved to the 18th without looking away from her body.No. obediently pushed open the glass door and appeared in the narrow sealed cabin.near


    With a beautiful white face, thin lips are particularly moving.Although he is only about 1.6 meters tall, he is slender and well-proportioned.


    Slender legs, plump body, beautiful and dignified.No wonder Klin would fall in love at first sight. She looked beautiful when she looked closely.Hao stood there shyly, looking uncomfortable under Nie Kong''s fiery eyes.


    "No...if nothing is going on, I...I''m leaving." On the 18th, she couldn''t stand it anymore. She wanted to escape from Nie Kong''s arms and sort out the mess in her mind.But Nie Kong hugged her tightly, her face lowered like a shy little daughter-in-law.


    Before the 18th could finish speaking, Nie Kong made a bold move.


    Her eyes widened, and the hands that had pushed Nie Kong''s chest drew all her strength.Unexpectedly on the 18th, Nie Kong went further into her little mouth.


    Perhaps when choosing pajamas, the 18th had already expected Nie Kong to be more intimate with her.She recognized Nie Kong and had long since made up her mind to accompany him forever.


    "You are really beautiful. No. 18, can you give it to me tonight." Nie Kong stretched his upper body and said softly to No. 18 underneath.


    "But... but I don''t have the slightest preparation, can I be late." No.18 whispered.


    "No! Who told you to wear such a beautiful dress, I can''t control myself anymore." Nie Kong disfigured his clothes, and the two skins finally came close together without any barriers.


    Feeling Nie Kong''s body temperature, No. 18''s body was limp in his arms like cotton.

 467 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0475, breakthrough

    Nie Kong raised his head and looked at the full moon hanging in the sky with an OK gesture to Bouma.Boom... Nie Kong felt the blood of the other half of the Saiyan riot.Under the influence of the full moon, they are boiling with excitement.


    Due to the influence of the full moon, thick blood red body hair emerged from the skin of Nie Kong''s shoulders to the soles of his feet.Due to Nie Kong''s control, the transformation state was compressed within the range of a normal person.If it is tens of meters, how can I get the 18th?


    After observing Nie Kong''s transformation, Bouma quietly returned to the front of the electronic instrument and began to type on the keyboard.


    The electronic screen suddenly split into two halves, half showing the high-definition scene inside Nie Kong, and the other showing the blood in Nie Kong''s body.Bouma, who was initially a little nervous, glared at the two people inside.


    The strength of the double cultivation depends on the strength of the opponent and the physical fitness. The higher the strength of the girl, the more beautiful the benefits for both parties.The pure Yuan Yin power was immediately transformed into a stream of pure energy through the combination of the two, and passed into Nie Kong''s body.The powerful energy continuously strengthens the two bodies.The goddess cultivating technique was running at dozens of times the usual speed, quickly condensing his soul.Now, Nie Kong could clearly feel the increase in his body strength.


    The huge Yuan Yin force rushed into Nie Kong''s body, causing him to reach the extreme.The substantive soul in the body received a new addition of power, and there was a crash, as if the big bang completely exploded in Nigongwan.


    Nie Kong, who was stuck at the critical point of the first layer of the Queen''s Cultivation Technique, finally broke through after the terrifying Yuan Yin on the 18th hit.Nie Kong''s consciousness space exploded into nothingness, but the explosive power expanded his consciousness space.


    Inside, there is a life being gestated.A little golden light flashed, and after the explosion of the golden core, a five-inch villain exactly like Nie Kong appeared in the black consciousness space.After the solid soul hatches, it is the birth of the soul.


    The change did not stop. The vampire blood in his body smelt the same as Saiyan blood after smelling the power of Yuanyin, and even boiled as much as Saiyan blood.


    Purely circulates in Nie Kong''s body, and then passes into No. 18''s body through the lower body, repeating the cycle.This power is very strong without any impurities, she just feels her own strength is rising rapidly.


    It''s not that Nie Kong didn''t take the initiative, but now that he has reached the most critical step.The breakthrough of the soul cultivation base, the boiling fusion when the two waves of blood resonate, he can no longer be distracted to take care of the 18th.


    Outside, Bouma¡¯s white face was sweating, and she tapped on the keyboard with both hands at high speed, typing in a line of commands.It''s Nie Kong''s safety, Bouma can''t slack off at all.


    The energy circulating in the body finally reached its maximum, bursting into the two of them!Nie Kong''s consciousness space exploded, and the newborn soul quickly absorbed the burst of energy.


    The buzzing voice trembled, and the swift primordial spirit radiated golden light. He represented Nie Kong''s current soul.The spacious consciousness space was empty, and only a few inches in size was suspended in the void.


    The first layer of the Queen¡¯s Cultivation Technique successfully broke through while getting the number 18!One''s own soul power changes from quantity to quality.The power of the soul derived from this is more than ten times stronger than before.


    "Wow!" Nie Kong screamed, and the terrifying spiritual sense spread out.10 meters, one thousand meters, 10,000 meters... His spiritual consciousness spread throughout the earth.Every corner of the earth is presented in his observation.


    It even broke through the boundaries of the earth and spread to the boundless universe outside.


    The world of the second dimension has isolated the arrival of Heavenly Tribulation, so that now Nie Kong has broken through the Heavenly Immortal and has not landed.Soothing his excitement, Nie Kong was planning to enjoy the 18th.


    However, in the high-speed collision of two streams of blood in his body, Nie Kong lost control of his body.He was a little flustered, and he did not expect that the blood fusion process would happen in the current situation.

 468 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0476, the soul of the body

    The blood in the body seemed to be ignited, boiling violently.


    The speed of the ascent is too terrifying, the breath of the two kinds of blood has become more and more diluted, and it seems that Buma''s invisible power can be attracted.Every time the Qi machine pulls, the two strands of blood get closer to each other, and the process of their fusion becomes faster.Obviously, Bouma''s judgment is absolutely correct.When the blood is most active, they will resonate.


    Under the special energy effect of Boomer restraint, two different blood streams are fusing in the direction of Boomer weaving.In the beginning, they were still resisting.But soon discovered that they are active without any hostility, that is just the instinct exuded by consciousness.


    Fusion is definitely the most wonderful feeling in the world, relying on the bridge communication made by Bouma.This is a special kind of communication, silent communication.The fusion is ten times faster than the previous time, but obviously it cannot be completed in a short time.


    The boiling blood was mixed together, with a little bright red in the golden color.The two strands of blood that were originally distinct are now mottled and coquettish poisonous snakes.It''s just that the mutation is not over, and the mixed blood makes a sound of sizzling.


    Simply put, the blood now is like the purified wine in the wine shop.The two boiling blood volatilize into gas, then merge to form new blood, and then volatilize... Every time it volatilizes, the boundary between the two will get closer and closer.


    Bouma didn''t slack anymore, she struck hard on the mechanical keyboard.The whole night passed, but Bouma still did not stop.Because of the strength that double repairs brought her, she was able to work all night.


    The morning sun shines from the patio into the research room, and the comfortable No.18 wakes up from her beautiful sleep.Realizing that she was lying in Nie Kong''s arms, she closed her eyes tightly again and pretended to sleep.


    Only one hour passed, two hours passed, Nie Kong didn''t mean to wake up.Under the weird situation, the 18th suddenly had a bad feeling.She opened her eyes again and found that Nie Kong was fast asleep without any signs of waking up.


    "Hey... Nie Kong, get up!" No. 18 sat on Nie Kong''s lower abdomen, shaking his shoulders with both hands.


    "Don''t scare me, will you wake up." After calling for more than ten minutes, No.18''s eyes flashed with a panic expression.


    "It''s useless, Nie Jun''s body is in a dormant state, and he can''t wake up." Looking at the familiar voice, No. 18 saw Bu Ma rubbing his forehead and pushing away the airtight chamber.


    No. 18 doesn''t care about how Bouma will appear here.All her concerns are now tied to Nie Kong''s safety.


    "Buma...Do you know what happened to Nie Kong? What happened to him, when will he wake up?" No.18 eagerly took Buma''s hands, eyes full of anxiety.


    Did the things he did with Nie Kong last night made him unconscious?The 18th was full of self-blame, and she regretted why she hadn''t cruelly rejected Nie Kong.


    "You should understand that there are two different blood in Nie Jun''s body. They just started to merge last night. As long as they merge successfully, I guess Nie Kong will wake up." Buma stretched out her right hand, carrying My thoughts gently stroked Nie Kong''s cheek.


    "Then... how long will it take?" No.18 said anxiously.


    "According to the data progress shown by the machine, the perfect fusion requires hundreds of volatilization reactions. If you calculate it carefully, it will take five or six years." Bouma said desolately.To separate Nie Kong for a few years is more uncomfortable than killing Bouma.


    "Huhu, as long as he''s okay..." Five or six years is a short period of time for the number 18 of the android.


    Because of Nie Kong''s accident, the two women accommodated each other''s existence.They carefully scrubbed Nie Kong''s skin and took care of Nie Kong who was in a coma.Originally with the idea of ??waiting for Nie Kong for a few years, Nie Kong suddenly appeared in front of the two girls of Buma after the evening of the next day.


    His appearance shocked Buma and No.18.After the shock, it was accompanied by an unprecedented surprise.Nie Kong in front of him glowed with pale golden light, his physique was only a few inches in size.


    He is the incarnation of Nie Kong''s soul, the soul of the product after the breakthrough of the Imperial Girl''s Cultivation Technique.After practicing for a day or two, Nie Kong finally mastered the method for the soul to get out of his body.


    The only drawback was that he could not leave Nie Kong''s body for a long time.After being out of the body for a few hours, you must return to your body to ensure the vitality of your body.After resting for the same amount of time, he can get out of the body again.


    "How come there are two Nie Jun, I...I didn''t look at it." Bouma stretched out her trembling little hand and felt Nie Kong stupidly.


    "To be precise, I''m just the soul leaving the dormant body. I''m afraid you are worried, come out and see you." Nie Kong said gently.


    "Can Nie Kong''s soul leave the body freely, but will it have any bad effect on you?" No.18 breathed a sigh of relief, but then said something worried.


    "No, as long as you return to your own body occasionally, you should be fine. Moreover, doing H has no effect..." The substantive soul is almost no different from a real human.


    "Nie Kong...don''t...don''t, Bouma is here." Staying in place, don''t know what to do.


    "Hey... Bouma can''t escape today, you two must take good care of me tonight." Nie Kong grabbed Bouma''s little hand and hugged the two girls at the same time.


    The two women lying in Nie Kong''s arms glanced at each other, and they couldn''t help closing their eyes shyly.While Nie Kong''s skilled hands flicked, the white bodies of the two women lay horizontally on the bed in the research room.

 469 The collapse of the second element text 0477Kiss Kiki

    When the blood was fused, Nie Kong''s body had to stay in the airtight chamber in the research room.And his primordial spirit can leave the body, except that he can''t stay away from the suffering of the flesh, it is no different from ordinary people.


    Among them, when he is free, his soul will appear in his dingtian ring to accompany the girl inside.The two daughters of Jia''er, the angel beasts of Digimon World, Moexiang of Cross and Vampire, Jis of IS, Xiludi of Daddy World, Zhu Nai of DXD... Within a few years, He took a lot of time to exchange feelings.As for his half apprentice, Bidili, Nie Kong didn''t release her from the Dragon Ball world, so let''s talk about it when the cyborg plot begins.If she sees number 18, I am afraid there will be some sad emotions.


    The air in the early morning was fresh and comfortable, and Dongshan showed half of the sunrise.Red glowing with soft light, everything that was born in the morning was covered with a thin layer of clear veil, exuding attractive luster.The tall buildings in the distance were faintly shrouded in mist, and they were illusory.


    At the door of Bouma''s house, standing a girl in a light blue sailor suit.Her long dark hair draped over her shoulders, and her bangs just couldn''t cover her big eyes.He seems to be fourteen or five years old, and exudes a fresh Xiaojiabiyu temperament.She is a girl-Kiki, who has become more and more gorgeous in a few years.Within ten seconds of knocking on the door, the iron gate opened automatically.Qiqi is familiar with the road and is already familiar with Bouma''s home.


    In three years, Kiki has changed a lot.Compared with the past, Loli''s youthfulness is a bit less, and the purity reveals a bit of youthful and lovely girl.Especially the figure is very slim, big and big, thin and thin.


    After arriving in the living room, Qiqi found that the two women were eating breakfast.Crystal-like black diamond eyes rolled around, Jiao Han asked, "Buma, where is Brother Nie Kong." After speaking, Qiqi sat opposite the two women.


    Bouma still watched the breakfast with relish. After hearing what Kiki said, her gorgeous face lifted up and smiled: "Kiki, morning. Come here so early today, don''t you need to go to school?"


    Compared to Qiqi, Bouma has changed even more.The skin is like crystal clear jade, the pretty face is energetic, and the plump body is beautiful and moving.Because of Nie Kong''s long-term hard work, Bouma has a happier life than the original.At the age of eighteen, she has matured and has been developed by Nie Kong.And the beautiful No. 18, the icy temperament is gone forever, and she has a bit of a lady temperament.Her combat effectiveness has increased to 700 million, which is stronger than the real Dragon Ball No. 18.


    Qiqi murmured: "There are no classes today, but the school''s home visit day is coming, so I have to ask Brother Nie Kong to accompany me to school like last year." In the first year, Qiqi Taking the huge monster-like Bull Demon to the school attracted ridicule from the students.In the second year, Qiqi had to beg Nie Kong to be her brother.


    She found that the situation was surprisingly good, and the female students in the class showed a lot of enthusiasm for her.The female teacher in Liande school often cares about her situation.It''s the third year now, and Kiki is about to graduate from junior high school.


    "It turns out that Qiqi was surprised by a student with excellent academic performance. Don''t worry, Nie Jun will come out soon." No.18 smiled warmly.


    "Oh." Qiqi nodded, and sat quietly in the living room watching the two women finish their breakfast.


    Two or three minutes later, Nie Kong came out.He basically hasn''t changed, and the long years have not left any traces on him.Seeing Qiqi in the room, Nie Kong''s face flashed in surprise.


    "Huh... Kiki, don''t you have to go to class today?"


    Qiqi was speechless again, and said coquettishly: "Brother Nie Kong, Qiqi''s school has come to the annual home visit day again, so..." Needless to say, Nie Kong already understood what she meant.


    "Trouble!" Nie Kong muttered, but Qiqi hugged him and shook his arm.


    "Okay..." Qiqi''s voice is very magnetic, and Nie Kong''s bones are almost crisp.


    "I see, I just accompany you." Faced with Qiqi''s cute aegyo, Nie Kong did not have the heart to refuse.


    Hearing Nie Kong''s promise, Qiqi''s cute pretty face showed a surprised expression.Of course Qiqi will cherish being able to accompany Nie Kong alone.


    Since Nie Kong was the soul, there was nothing to prepare.Kiki took Nie Kong''s arm intimately, and the two leaned on like a close couple.In the blink of an eye, their backs disappeared in front of the two women.


    "It''s broken, I found that Qiqi''s little girl has a bad heart for Nie Kong." No.18 seemed to have discovered something, and exclaimed.


    "You just found out, I already understood it three years ago." Bouma looked at Number 18 speechlessly, deeply worried about her EQ.Fortunately, it was Nie Kong who met, otherwise she would definitely be deceived in love.


    "Huh...Looking at Qiqi''s well-behaved appearance in front of us, who knows what she is thinking." No.18 hummed.


    "Reassure, I understand Nie Jun''s intentions very well, he will not leave us." Bouma calmly picked up the handkerchief and wiped her mouth, smiling.


    "Hey...Brother Nie Kong, I''m ready for the summer vacation, will you take Qiqi out to play." On the way to school, Qiqi bounced in front of Nie Kong.She walked backwards with her hands behind her back, looking at Nie Kong with crystal clear eyes.


    "Well, after the exam is over, I will take you to have fun in the Western Capital."


    "No, I mean leaving the Western Capital to venture around the world, just like collecting dragon balls four years ago. And I heard that the triennial World No. 1 Martial Arts Conference is about to start registration, isn''t Brother Nie Kong interested? "Qiqi said excitedly.


    "Qiqi''s sorry, I have very important things that I can''t leave the West Capital for the time being." Nie Kong''s primordial spirit cannot stay away from the physical body, he cannot leave the scope of the West Capital.Now the fusion of blood has not been completed, and his body is dormant.


    Qiqi''s bright eyes were a little disappointed when she heard Nie Kong''s answer.


    "Well, I will make up for you when you graduate from high school." Nie Kong touched Qiqi''s soft black silk, as intimate as a real brother and sister.


    "It takes a long time to graduate from high school. Unless... Brother Nie Kong kisses Kiki, Kiki will forgive you." Kiki pointed to her smooth face, her eyes flashed with shame.


    Nie Kong looked at Qiqi in front of him funny, lowered his face and kissed her soft lips.Since he wanted to kiss, Nie Kong would certainly choose to take her for the first time.


    Qiqi''s fair and pretty face flushed instantly, she lowered her head and looked at her toes, her ears were red.Along the way, she was lively and silent, occasionally shyly peeking at Nie Kong.

 470 The collapsed two-dimensional body 0478, Pic appears

    The world''s No. 1 martial arts club held on Papaya Island every three years has begun. Although Nie Kong could not go there, they were able to watch the live broadcast on TV.The plot didn''t change much. Two apprentices of Crane Immortals, Tianjin Fan and Dumpling, appeared and became Wukong''s rivals.


    Kelin, Guixianren and Leping were eliminated one after another. The final final was Wukong VS Tianjin Fan.The fighting power of the two was equal, but due to the stimulation of Nie Kong, Wukong, who worked hard to practice, was lucky to defeat Tianjin Fan and won the game.


    It''s just that Wukong wasn''t very happy, he regretted that his lifelong rival Nie Kong didn''t participate in the competition.The purpose of his desperate practice is to defeat Nie Kong.Immortal Turtle knew what Wu Kong was thinking, and wanted to fight Nie Kong.


    Seeing the young and powerful men who will appear in martial arts, Guixian Ren was full of relief while lonely.He knew that the age of young people had come, and he should leave the stage to them.


    During the dinner, Wukong noticed something strange. Klin said it was a change of clothes. Why did it take so long.He jumped out of the dining table and rushed to the meeting place, stunned Gohan by the scene in front of him.


    Klin fell in a pool of blood, staring at him, while lying down with the referee who was seriously injured.Immortal Turtle and they arrived one after another, and they all fell silent after seeing the scene before them.After the referee''s explanation, it turned out that a green monster appeared and took away the roster of the game and Wukong''s Four Planets.Klin wanted to stop, but the opponent was too strong, Klin was simply killed.


    With tears in his eyes, Wukong rushed out the door of the venue.He had the Dragon Ball Radar given to him by Nie Kong and was able to find the murderer who killed Klin.It''s just that Immortal Turtle saw the magic characters left on the scene, and did not notice that the crutch in his hand fell.The awakening of Demon King Piccolo shocked him greatly.


    After Guixianren''s explanation, they finally knew how powerful the enemy appeared.While panicking, Immortal Turtle prayed that Wukong would go there for no accident.Things backfired, and Wukong was defeated by Piccolo.


    Immortal Turtle is cracking his teeth, thinking that Wukong is dead, he will finally fight Piccolo.But when using Mofengbo, there was an accident, and he failed to seal Piccolo in the rice cooker.


    Guixianren''s qi was overused and died instantly.It''s just that Piccolo has collected the seven dragon balls, and he made a wish to the Shenlong to restore the young and destroyed Shenlong.


    In Bouma''s house, Nie Kong hugged two beautiful women around and watched TV with them leisurely.


    Suddenly, the TV screen appeared blurred.After the snowflakes passed, the screen turned to other programs.To be precise, all the programs are fixed on a single image, that is, a young monster with green skin!There are several people around him. To be precise, one is his subordinate and the other is the king of the world-the black bear.


    Nie Kong could recognize him at a glance. He was the first villain Bick in the early stage, but Wukong was wiped out by tragedy.


    Big Demon King Piccolo''s eyes are like ice, a sneer is always hanging on the corner of his mouth, and a layer of terrifying murderous air is enveloped all over his body.Like his name, he is a murderous demon!Following him are his men, who acted as military advisers.The two appeared one after another on the TV screen without fear.


    "Who is he..." Bouma pointed to the TV screen and asked Nie Kong.


    The voice of the Great Demon Piccolo rang through the speakers of the TV: "Hello, human beings all over the world! My name is the Demon King Piccolo. From today on, I will replace this useless one. King, become the master of this world!"


    "Did Bick show up?" Number 18 blurted out in surprise, looking at the man on the TV screen, her pretty face full of jokes.


    "As long as anyone who dares to resist me, I will..." After finishing speaking, a coldness flashed between the brows of the Great Demon King Piccolo, and his eyes seemed to have real killing intent.


    On the TV screens of thousands of households, Big Devil Piccolo pointed his weird right hand at the front of the camera.The dazzling light flashed, and the turbulent air immediately boiled, forming a ball of basketball-sized air in the palm of Big Demon King Piccolo.


    Piccolo controlled the group of breath and smashed into the building complex a kilometer in front.


    In the sound of the violent explosion, the building one kilometer in front disappeared cleanly, leaving only a pit several kilometers in length.The bottomless gullies spread, Zhang clearly marked the power of the Demon King Piccolo to destroy the world.


    The whole process was slow, but in fact it only happened in a few seconds. When all the staff of the TV station and the audience in front of the TV did not reflect it, the city had been destroyed for most of it and turned into a shocking ruin.And this shocking scene happened to be seen in the eyes of audiences all over the world, and the terrifying scene during the explosion made everyone unforgettable.In everyone''s hearts, the Demon King Bike had a kind of demon-like fear.


    The king saw the scene before him with his own eyes, and his eyes were full of sadness.He was going to rebel against Piccolo, but his army was vulnerable to Piccolo.


    "First of all, I will announce the new world law, and do bad things with my permission. Bad guys, your spring is here...haha!" When Piccolo announced the news, the whole world was boiling and chaos became a mess.


    Someone robbed a bank, some murdered, some escaped from prison... The telephone calls of police stations all over the world were blown up.In the streets and alleys, criminals who took advantage of the chaos chanted: "Long live Piccolo" slogan, and acted unscrupulously.A series of crazy actions made by the Big Devil in Piccolo has turned the whole world into a pot of porridge. Everyone is looking forward to someone who can stop the Big Devil and save this world that is about to be flooded with evil.


    And Piccolo actually had to destroy a city with his own hands in order to gain power.The city that was unintentionally selected was the West Capital where Nie Kong was.


    "Run away, Big Demon King Piccolo is here!" The streets of the West Capital were full of cars in an instant.Everyone is loaded with their luggage, ready to stay away from the coming destruction.


    "Nie Jun, what are we going to do?" Bouma said worriedly, looking straight at his pillar Nie Kong.Piccolo didn''t know how powerful she was, but now Nie Kong couldn''t use his power.


    "Although I can''t use my physical body, you can defeat Piccolo with your current strength, Bouma... Peace of mind, it''s okay." If Nie Kong attacks directly with his soul, Piccolo may be directly obliterated.

 471 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0479, against Piccolo

    Bouma originally had two hundred combat power after double repairs. In three years of free time, Nie Kong taught her and Qiqi how to control qi, and her combat power directly increased to more than three hundred.


    Although Bouma is a brain-powered scientist, Nie Kong hopes she can protect herself if something unexpected happens.Kiki''s is weaker than Bouma, only eighty.The qi in the body is very skillful, and they can freely use the dance art.Compared to Wukong and the other Dragon Ball fighters, the two women of Bouma are far ahead.The combat effectiveness of Buma 300 was much stronger than that of Bik 260.Although he lacked combat experience, Piccolo just used Piccolo to practice his hands.


    The fighting power of No. 18 is too terrifying, a little harder can turn Piccolo into gray.


    After hearing Nie Kong''s words, Bu Ma lay down in Nie Kong''s arms, enjoying the sense of security he brought to her.Only Bouma¡¯s family is in the quiet corner, and the rest of the city are vying to escape from the Western Capital.Including the Bull Demon, he was panicking and packing.


    Qiqi didn''t agree to leave, she told the Bull Demon King to let him go first, and she soared into the sky and flew quickly to Bouma''s house.How could Qiqi abandon her favorite Nie Kong and run away alone.


    Panicking and rushing into the room, Qiqi found that Nie Kong was watching TV with the two women in his arms, without the slightest fear.


    "Seeing you are so anxious, what happened?" Nie Kong asked Qiqi with both eyes.


    "Bi... The Big Devil is about to appear, Brother Nie Kong, please run away with Qiqi." Qiqi said anxiously.


    "What''s so scary about Piccolo, don''t you believe in my power, Qiqi." Seeing Nie Kong''s calm look, Qiqi''s panic gradually calmed down.She wanted to speak and stopped, finally nodding her head.


    Yes, Brother Nie Kong is the most powerful martial artist in the world, and he is sure to defeat the Big Demon King Piccolo who wants to destroy the world.


    She sat opposite Nie Kong obediently, and recovered Xiaojiabiyu''s virtuousness, as if the panic just now was the illusion of Nie Kong and the others.Girls¡¯ minds are hard to guess. They will present what they think is the most beautiful in front of the boys they like.


    The Demon King Piccolo really did what he said. He said that every year on the anniversary of the king''s enthronement, one area of ??the earth divided into forty-three areas would be destroyed.After the shocking news was announced, Piccolo rushed to the West Capital at high speed in an ultra-advanced jet.


    At the same time, Wukong was in Kalinta. He was accepting the supernatural water to stimulate his potential and was now approaching Piccolo at high speed.


    But neither of them was able to stop Piccolo before he left.Compared with the original book, Bik traveled to the Western Capital an hour faster.Because in the roster of the world''s first martial arts conference, the previous champion Nie Kong happened to live there.


    Tianjin Fan has seen Guixian Ren Bik used the Demon Seal Wave once, and after a few days of cultivation, he also set off to the West Capital at the same time.He wanted to stop Pic before he appeared in the Western Capital to prevent him from destroying humanity.


    Fortunately, Tianjin Fan was close to the West Capital. He drove a jet and appeared high above the outskirts of the West Capital.When he saw the chaotic city, he was relieved.Piccolo didn''t come, so he just had to wait for him here.


    Half an hour later, a luxurious jet rushed into the cloudless sky at high speed.The outer shell of the plane was printed with the words King, and Tianjin Fan knew that the new King Piccolo was made inside.


    He squinted his third eye, aimed at the right wing of the jet, and launched his proud stunt hole.A thumb-sized light wave destroyed the right wing of the jet plane and knocked it down from high altitude.


    Amidst the explosion of the plane, young Piccolo appeared in front of Tianjin Fan.


    Seeing that someone dared to hinder his actions, Piccolo made smoke.He originally wanted to kill Tianjin Fan with his own hands, but the Western Capital is near. What he first wants is to destroy the bustling city and see the sad and desperate expressions of human beings.


    "I''m so courageous, I dare to provoke the big devil Bick. Before destroying it, I have to watch you being tortured to death by my men." Bick looked at Tianjin Fan with murderous eyes, and then made Tianjin Fan. The most surprising action.


    He... He spit out an egg the size of a dinosaur, and the shell soon broke, and a strong green beast was drilled out of it.The original plan to seal Piccolo with 1VS1 was shattered.


    For today''s meal, I can only fight, and kill the demons born by Piccolo as soon as possible.After recovering his youth, Bick gave birth to stronger children than Tianjin Fan.During the swift movement, Tianjin Fan had no more power to fight back.


    Mo Fengbo didn''t have a chance to use it. It seemed that his thoughts were really naive.


    "It''s just a human who knows a little bit of martial arts, and he dared to appear against me, the Big Demon Lord Bick. Now do you want to regret it, but it''s too late. I will wipe out all the martial artists who resisted. I am very busy now and have to pass. Destroy the Western Capital. Ram, slowly enjoy the fun of torturing him." Watching his children keep beating Tianjin Fan, Piccolo showed a cruel smile.


    Because of the two seals of Mo Fengbo, Pic hated the martial artist on the earth.So the purpose of stealing the roster of the world''s No. 1 martial arts conference is to kill hidden dangers in the cradle.


    "Hold on, I haven''t lost yet." Tianjin Fan pretended to be knocked into the air by Ram, and he appeared five meters in front of Piccolo.This distance happened to be the best time for Mo Fengbo to reach.


    He instantly glowed with great power and threw out the universal capsule.With a sound of Peng, the rice cooker appeared in front of Piccolo.After seeing the rice cooker, Piccolo''s pupils shrank into pinholes.His head was sweating and his expression was full of horror.


    "You will never think of it, besides Teacher Wu Tian in the world, there is also I will Demon Fengbo..."


    How could this be, why would the human beings in front of them make the magic seal wave?Piccolo didn''t have time to think about it, Tianjin Fan''s hands had already accumulated a light blue gas.He pushed hard, and the strong aura formed a powerful suction force that swept towards Piccolo.


    Piccolo couldn''t avoid it, but Ram behind saw that his master was in danger and immediately stepped forward to face Mo Fengbo.


    Tianjin Fan''s face became a little pale, and he didn''t expect the scene before him.The suction that swept Piccolo turned towards Ram, carrying it towards the open rice cooker.


    Piccolo''s index finger shot a bright gas, and the rice cooker was blown to pieces.


    "Whhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...


    "It''s over, the earth is over." Tianjin Fan lost all his power, and he fell to the ground weakly and stopped resisting.


    Just as Piccolo was about to strike with a heavy punch, a three-meter black hole appeared in front of him.The strange scene made Piccolo back a few steps in fright.


    Just as he was confused, a man and a woman jumped out of the black hole.The appearance of men and women may be used to compliment a pair of Bi people in front of them.

 472 The collapse of the second element text 0480, Boumas first battle

    It was Nie Kong who teleported with Bouma. After escaping from the world of Trunks in the future, he now can easily defeat the space barriers of the Dragon Ball world and teleport anywhere in the world.


    In the future, Trunks is like a space cage, locking Nie Kong''s free movement.Even Wukong, the protagonist of that world, failed to learn the trick of spatial movement, showing how solid the space is.


    And now Nie Kong broke through the second layer of the Goddess Cultivation Technique, and his soul power was ten times stronger than before.With the fragile barriers of the current True Dragon Ball world, he finally didn''t have to rely on the power of faith in the ring.


    Nie Kong''s appearance stopped Piccolo who was about to kill Tianjin Fan.Looking at Nie Kong''s pale golden pupils, Piccolo felt a sense of trembling inexplicably.As if he was a lion at the top of the food chain, and he was a prey for mermaid meat.


    "What a joke, I am the Big Demon King Piccolo who is going to rule the world. How can I be afraid of humans in a small way. Yes, it must have been my illusion." Piccolo roared in his heart, how proud he would believe Nie in front of him. Sora is stronger than him!


    Tianjin Fan''s three eyes saw the newly-appearing two, and his tired face showed a wry smile.Looking at the appearance of Nie Kong and the others, he had already determined that they had come to die.In his mind, there is no better person in the world than Bik.


    "Are there two more human beings who are not afraid of death? Watch me Piccolo tear you to pieces. I want people all over the world to see how serious the fate of daring to resist me Piccolo will be."


    Piccolo was ashamed of his fear, and rushed towards Nie Kong in anger.


    "Be careful..." Tianjin Fan had just reminded him, the Demon King Piccolo instantly disappeared in midair. When the figure appeared again, he had already come to Nie Kong, moving faster than the sound.


    Nie Kong had a mocking look on his face, his pale golden eyes exuded invisible waves.Only two meters away from Nie Kong, Piccolo stiffened and stopped there, as if he had suffered the legendary hold technique.


    The horror of the soul is a few dimensions apart from ordinary people.


    His face was distorted due to excessive force, but he still couldn''t break free from the oppression of Nie Kong''s soul power.


    What a shock in Tianjin Fan''s eyes.Seeing Piccolo''s horrified body, his three eyes were full of shock.One move defeated the Demon King Piccolo, where is he sacred?


    "You are too weak. I don''t need me to fight against you. Your opponent is her. I was just watching the show today." Nie Kong stepped back and let out the gorgeous Boomer.


    "Nie... Nie Jun, I... how could I be his opponent? You should solve him quickly." Bouma was very unconfident, she hid behind Nie Kong because of fear.


    Without combat experience, Bouma didn''t know how terrifying the power she had now.Nie Kong smiled and pushed Bouma hiding behind him, looking at her with encouraging eyes.


    "It''s okay, you are better than him. If you don''t believe me, try my machine. It can show everyone''s combat effectiveness with data." Nie Kong didn''t know where he took out an excellent spectacle frame and threw it away. In the hands of Bouma.


    The glasses that showed the fighting power were brought by Nie Kong from the world of Trunks in the future, and they were the spoils of killing Vegeta.


    The machine can be used very quickly in Boomer''s hand. She pressed the button of the frame, and then looked at Piccolo.The number on the mirror screen was beating, 5, 10, and finally stopped at 280.The Tianjin Fan lying on the side is relatively weak, only over one hundred and fifty.


    After Buma fiddled with it a few times, he actually found out what Nie Kong could not find.She looked at her body and found that the number was beating more than Piccolo, which was 330!!


    "Hey...really. It turns out that his combat power is only 280. I...I''m really 50 better than him?" Bouma asked in amazement.The 50 combat effectiveness of Dragon Ball in the early stage, the gap is already very large.


    "The combat power is basically more than him, and with the qi that I have taught you for three years, it is easy to defeat him if you can skillfully use the power in your body." Nie Kong nodded jokingly.


    "Asshole... are you humiliating me, Big Devil Bick." Pic''s green face was distorted with anger, and Nie Kong''s few words shattered his pride.The human beings who once let themselves be slaughtered, now actually look down on themselves.It''s just that he was helpless, he couldn''t break free from Nie Kong''s shackles with his strength.


    "The strength of the beautiful girl who appeared surpassed Piccolo. How could there be so many powerful people in the world!" Tianjin Fan did not believe Nie Kong''s words, thinking he was lying.


    "Hmm...Anyway, with Nie Jun, I...I will fight well." Bouma squeezed her small fist, her bright eyes regained her confidence.


    "Are you ready? I''m going to release him." Nie Kong withdrew his soul power, and Big Demon King Piccolo finally recovered his freedom.His reason has been burned clean with anger, and his only idea is to tear the two humans in front of him to pieces.


    Piccolo exudes a terrifying aura, condensing his fingers at the nasty Nie Kong and the others.The beam of destruction rushed towards Bouma, and the spread of Qi set off a gust of wind pressure.


    Bouma screamed in fright, she closed her eyes tightly, and pushed her hands toward the beam unconsciously.In her hands, there was an air that surpassed Piccolo.After the two collided, Boomer bounced Piccolo''s gas bomb towards the sky.


    "How...how could it be possible to restore my strength to my youth but a few levels higher than the old me." Piccolo was astonished as he looked at Bouma, a weak woman-like opponent, and it was hard to imagine the weak woman in front of him. There will be such a terrifying power.


    There was also Tianjin Fan who was horrified. He never dared to imagine that there would be girls with martial arts cultivation skills that surpassed him.I originally thought that apart from Wukong, he was second in the world, but the new powerhouses appeared one after another.


    "I...I''m okay, did you... succeeded?" Boomer suddenly opened his eyes without feeling the pain coming.After seeing that she could block Piccolo''s attack, Qiao Lian finally looked calmer.


    "How can humans be more powerful than my demons, I think you can avoid me a few times." Piccolo''s face is full of murderous anger distortions, and he rushes over again, bound to kill Bouma.


    Seeing that the energy bomb was useless, Piccolo directly planned to use close combat. He saw through Boomer''s weakness of inexperienced combat.

 473 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0481, kill Pic

    The Big Demon King Piccolo appeared in front of Bouma instantly, forming a hand knife with his right hand, and slashing at her delicate neck without mercy.Boomer struggled to capture Piccolo''s speed, and then retreated in a panic and escaped Piccolo''s attack.


    She didn''t have time to dry the cold sweat from her forehead, and Piccolo''s follow-up attack struck again.The two punches were like a phantom, and they hit the past one after another.


    "Calm down and feel the flow of his Qi." Like Bobo, Nie Kong once taught the use of Bouma Qi.Detect the flow of Qi and capture the position of the enemy.


    After receiving Nie Kong''s reminder, Bouma slowly closed her eyes.At the moment Pic''s fist came, he easily leaned over and flashed his attack.Piccolo gritted his teeth and slammed his fist like crazy.However, Bouma knew of Piccolo''s attack every time, just like Bobo from the Temple of Heaven against Goku, he dodged dangerously again and again.


    When the two were fighting fiercely, a golden cloud rushed into the distant sky at high speed.It dragged its tail and appeared in front of Nie Kong.Above the clouds is Wukong.


    His changes have not changed much, and his face has basically not changed.It''s just that the air rushing out of his body is not weaker than Piccolo.


    "I thought who could stop the Big Demon King Piccolo, it turned out to be you! But I...I read it right, seeing her very weak three years ago turned out to be so powerful!" Goku looked shocked. Seeing all this, a woman who has no power to bind a chicken, is now able to kill Bick, who is able to kill Grandpa Turtle Immortal, is truly an earth-shaking change.Looking at Boomer who calmly dealt with Piccolo, Goku knew that she was now stronger than herself.


    "Wukong...Do you know them?" Tianjin Fan dragged his tired body and asked when he came to Wukong.


    "He is Nie Kong, the previous champion of the world''s No. 1 martial arts tournament, and he is very strong. But the girl who fought with Piccolo, I...I remember that he was weak three years ago." Wukong hesitated.


    After hearing Nie Kong''s name, Tianjin Fan finally understood why Wukong would show regret after defeating him.Wukong''s goal is to defeat such a strong Nie Kong, with him as the goal of victory.


    "It turned out to be Monkey King. Your power is now close to Piccolo. But this battle belongs to Bouma. Don''t make trouble by yourself." Nie Kong said coldly.


    "I know, but if she fails, I won''t let the Demon King Piccolo who killed the Turtle Immortal and Klin." Monkey King stared at Piccolo with angry eyes, wishing to tear him apart.


    In the battlefield, Boomer, who was originally inferior, is now pressing Piccolo to beat him.


    The longer he fights, the more Bouma''s combat experience is purely over. The qi in his body also knows how to control the operation, and Bouma''s gradually counterattack.


    Suddenly, the fists of Bouma and Pick collided, and the collision of power and strength stirred up a dust on the ground.The strength of the two was equal, but after three years of long-term guidance and practice, Bouma was much stronger than Bik in combat, so he blasted Bik more than ten meters.


    The corner of Piccolo''s mouth oozes a little bit of bright red, and he can''t believe that the weak human girl is actually stronger than him.Roaring, Piccolo''s backwards eyes shot two red rays of light toward Boomer''s knee.


    Facing the despicable and weird moves of the Demon King Piccolo, Bouma was careless for a moment. There was intense pain in his knees. Bouma fell to the ground with a cry of pain, unable to stand again.


    "Haha... you have lost the ability to move now, let me kill you next." Bikhaha laughed wildly, kicking his feet hard and rushing into the sky at high speed.Floating in the air, his whole body was boiling violently.


    With her strongest explosive magic wave, she can definitely be destroyed.The green skin glowed faintly, and he opened his hands to aim at Bouma, the terrifying arrogance condensed into a ball.The Qi-gathering Piccolo was full of flaws. No wonder Wukong had the advantage in the original work.


    It''s just that Piccolo missed a little bit, but Boomer had learned the dance from Nie Kong.Although she has no feet, she can still float in the air.She gently controlled her breath and finally stood in front of Piccolo again.


    "What a powerful monster, use you to try the power of Qi taught by Jun Nie." Bouma made up his mind, clasping her hands around her waist, gathering the Qi in her hands in her hands.It''s just that because Bouma controlled so much true qi in his body for the first time, the qi riot that almost made it uncontrollable broke out in advance.


    "It turns out that this is the case. The qi in the body needs to be controlled to exert its power. It''s not difficult." Feeling the increasing qi in his hands, Bouma pushed his hands towards Piccolo at a height.


    "Qigong wave!" A light beam full of basketball size sprayed out from Buma''s hands, and slammed into Bick outside the white rice with bursts of destruction.As soon as Piccolo saw Bouma''s movements, he was obviously taken aback.


    "what¡­¡­"


    That''s the case, he also knows that he can''t avoid the gas bomb that rushes so quickly.Piccolo could only grit his teeth, tie his heels, stretched out his hands and tried his best to block in front, hoping to block this move.The beam hit Piccolo''s hands hard.


    "Ah..." Accompanied by a scream of exhaustion, Big Devil Piccolo felt his body, as if his invisible giant hand was repeatedly twisted.In the weak muscles, he ran rampantly and unscrupulously, painful.


    Bouma''s full blow was terrifying.The big devil Bik only felt that he was about to die, his arms were gone, starting from the palms of the five fingers connected to the shoulders, all evaporated in the condensed breath of Boomer.Even Big Demon King Piccolo''s chest revealed a horrible blood hole passing through.


    The force of terror not only destroyed his entire right arm.Even the passing punch completely destroyed his right chest.


    Within a few seconds, Big Demon King Piccolo''s scattered eyes suddenly exploded.He exhausted his last breath, his whole body muscles cramped, and his mouth violently opened, with bile and blood, an unwillingness, his anger, and his wicked giant egg spit out from his mouth.


    "My child, inherit my strength and take revenge for me, and let the evil descend on the world again. You are just weak now. Remember to practice for a few years so that you don''t suffer the same fate as your father." The Great Demon King Piccolo gasped. , Enduring severe pain, hoarse voice, laughed crazy at the thrown egg.


    "Boom..." In the sound of the explosion, Big Demon King Piccolo''s body was wiped out in the wanton destruction of the air current.


    "Bick...Bick actually lost to a girl, I...I didn''t dream it." Tianjin Fan was stunned, his soul seemed to have left his body.


    "Ok... so awesome, I thought I could defeat Piccolo after drinking Super Divine Water. Now it seems that my path of cultivation is very long." Wukong murmured.


    Nie Kong, however, seemed a little dissatisfied with this result.Because if Bouma could perfectly control the qi in the body, it would be easy to kill Piccolo.Now, my legs are hurt.

 474 The collapsed two-dimensional body text 0482, take the fairy beans again

    Wukong didn''t pay attention to Bouma, who was making a terrifying aura, so that he didn''t find the egg that Piccolo spit out.Nie Kong naturally noticed his sluggishness, but did not prevent the birth of Piccolo II.Piccolo really died, and Dragon Ball would disappear.


    "Nie Jun, I''m great. Bick, the demon king who wants to destroy the world, is now defeated by me." Bummer, floating in the air, threw into Nie Kong''s arms, her pretty face full of contentment.She had never thought that she would be so powerful, and she could actually wipe out Piccolo.


    Nie Kong squeezed Bouma''s knee, and said with a little dissatisfaction: "If you react slowly, I guess I will save you. Your fighting power is far more than Piccolo. Is it embarrassing to say that you are so embarrassed?"


    Bouma cried out in pain, and it seemed that the knee wound was indeed painful.She complained about her man and wanted Nie Kong to praise herself.Just hearing Nie Kong''s caring words, Bouma felt warm and relieved.


    "It''s just that the strength of the girl next to him has surpassed Piccolo, so how strong is his true strength." Tianjin Fan was a little curious while shocked.Sure enough, there is heaven outside the sky, and there are people outside the world.The blood boiled in Tianjin Fan, and he discovered the meaning of his hard work in the future.


    Wukong''s mood is similar to Tianjin Fan, and he is looking forward to fighting Nie Kong.In the face of the strong, they did not back down, but pursued bravely.


    "Finally defeated the Bick Demon King, thank you for avenging the grandpa and them. You missed this year''s martial arts meeting, will you participate in three years, I really want to fight you!" Monkey King looked forward to.


    "Let''s talk about it then, your strength is too weak, it makes no sense to defeat you." Nie Kong certainly wanted to participate in the final martial arts convention before the Saiyan attack.However, depending on his own situation, he has to wait for the fusion of two streams of blood.


    Tianjin Fan blushed, not knowing whether he was ashamed or angry.But he knew that there was a big gap between him and Nie Kong, he could only gritted his teeth and vowed to practice hard and become stronger.In the past, I laughed at others, but now the retribution is on Tianjin Fan.


    "Hehe...I am looking forward to your coming." Wukong, the kid, regarded Bouma as his strong opponent.


    "I''ve heard about Dragon Ball. Is Shenlong dead?" Nie Kong seemed to think of something and asked Tianjin Fan next to him.


    "Yes, Piccolo killed it after fulfilling his wish." Tianjin Fan''s tired face showed a sad expression, and it seemed that the death of dumplings hit him hard.


    "It''s a pity, I wanted to have the opportunity to accompany Jun Nie to travel around the world in search of Dragon Ball''s adventure." Bu Ma, who was shrinking in Nie Kong''s arms, didn''t bother to use the dance.After she heard the news, Qiao Lian looked very regretful.


    "You... are you true? What about Grandpa and the others? Without Dragon Ball, they can''t be resurrected." Wukong muttered to himself as if he had lost his soul.


    "Well... Immortal Karin didn''t tell you before, he has a way to resurrect the dragon. Forget it, I''ll accompany you to take a trip, by the way, I want Xiandou for Buuma." Looking at the cloth injured by himself Ma, Nie Kong feels very distressed.


    Tianjin Fan was overjoyed and surprised: "Is there really a way to repair the Dragon Ball?" He couldn''t help but think of the situation in which the Great Demon King Piccolo killed the Shenlong.After that, the dragon ball became seven ordinary stones.


    "I don''t know what''s going on either, don''t worry that Kailin Immortal is a very powerful immortal." Monkey King grinned.


    "Nah...Nie Jun, what''s the matter with fairy beans?" Bummah pulled Raniekong''s collar, as if asked by a curious baby.


    "How should I say, it is a miraculous medicine. No matter how severe the injury is, as long as there is a breath, it can restore the wounded to their best condition." Nie Kong explained impatiently.


    Although Bouma''s injury will recover after a few days, the conversation with fairy beans saves a lot of trouble.Besides, he wants to save some fairy beans so that they will be used in the war later.


    Hearing Nie Kong''s explanation, Bouma was very happy.He was only slightly injured, and Nie Jun was worried to his death. I was so happy to meet him.After hearing Nie Kong talk about the mysterious things, Tianjin Fan found that today was more surprised than the time he had lived.


    The spiritual consciousness of the spreading world swept towards Kalinta, who had been there, and then broke the barriers of space, leading Wukong and the others to disappear into the battlefield.


    The cat immortal on the top of Kalinta was originally watching Nie Kong''s battle with the puddle, but when he discovered that Nie Kong and the others had disappeared, he was taken aback.When it could react, it had already noticed that Kalinta had a few more people.


    Monkey King and Tianjin Fan were shocked. They didn''t expect Nie Kong to lead them to move here instantly.


    "You... how come you suddenly appeared here, meow?" The white meow appeared in Tianjin Fan''s eyes, and he was stunned.Is this the fairy in the legend? He looks curious.


    "I''m here to ask for fairy beans. Give me half of the fairy beans you have stored." Nie Kong''s eyes swept lightly, and the cat fairy stood up like a frightened cat.


    Facing Nie Kong, the cat fairy felt more oppressive than facing God.It seems to feel that he and him are not in the same dimension.The oppressive power of the soul is higher than that of God, who is he?


    Seeing them defeated Piccolo with his own eyes, the cat fairy looked respectful in front of him.He lifted the lid of the porcelain jar, took out most of the fairy beans in it and handed it to Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong counted a few hundred of the heavy fairy beans.So many fairy beans are enough for him to deal with all kinds of super dangerous battles.Nie Kong handed Buma one, and Buma chewed the crunchy fairy beans with curiosity.After swallowing it into his stomach, Bouma''s knee wound healed strangely, and even the qi that had been consumed in the body recovered to its best.


    "It''s amazing." She jumped slightly, feeling no pain at all.Really healed, my injury really healed.


    Tianjin Fan has become numb, and he is now accustomed to the stimulation Nie Kong and the others bring him.


    "Kalin should know the situation about the Dragon Ball resurrection. If there is nothing wrong, we will leave. Three years later, if there is a fate, we will meet at the World''s No. 1 Martial Arts Conference." After hugging Bouma, Nie Kong bid farewell to Wukong and the others. The weirdness disappeared.


    If it drags on for a long time, Nie Kong is afraid that his physical body will lose its vitality.I couldn''t leave the West Capital area, but there was no problem if there were only two or three minutes back and forth, but I had to return to the physical body immediately.

 475 The collapse of the second element Text 0483, successful integration

    The storm appeared quickly, but disappeared faster.A few days ago, Demon Piccolo, who was known throughout the city, disappeared into everyone''s sight.The Western Capital is still safe and sound, and the panicked people returned to their homes cautiously.


    Time slowly passed, and there was no news of Piccolo.The former king stepped forward and organized an army to restore the chaotic order of the world.The Big Demon King Piccolo is gradually forgotten by people, and the days of peace remain the same.


    As Nie Kong said, Immortal Kalin did know about the resurrection of the dragon.And fortunately, Wukong just met all the conditions to go to the temple.With a pure Wukong, Ruyibang led to the stairs of the Tianshen Temple in the shocking three eyes of Tianjin Fan.Tianjin Fan has no blessings to enjoy the treatment of Wukong. He can only return to the Guixian House and wait for the resurrection of Dragon Ball.


    Two days later, the 7 dragon balls of Petrochemical bloomed again.Leping and Tianjin Fan summoned the Shenlong and restored the humans who died due to Piccolo.Through Tianjin Fan¡¯s narration, they learned that it was Nie Kong and the others who had doubled Piccolo.After hearing about Nie Kong''s toughness, the eyes of Leping people seemed to be able to burst into flames.


    Their arduous practice started, and their goal was only one, defeating Nie Kong and becoming the champions of the world''s number one martial arts tournament.The four of them left the Guixian House together and began their adventure to the world.


    As for Wukong in the heavens, the hardship of cultivation is not weaker than them.With the guidance of the gods, after three years of cultivation Qi control, he has laid a solid foundation for Wukong to become stronger in the future.


    Three years passed in a hurry, as fast as a white horse passing by.


    West Capital, inside the research room dedicated to Bouma.At this time, within Nie Kong''s body, after a long period of evolution, a tremendous change occurred, and the two strands of blood reached the final stage of fusion.It took six years to finally usher in this moment.


    His heartbeat was like the sound of a drum bell, pulsing fiercely in the research room, which showed the vitality of Nie Kong''s body.The electronic device girl Buma outside is beating, just about to witness the birth of the most vast moment in history.


    When the first drop of new blood was born in Nie Kong''s body, Nie Kong was shocked.


    After several years of volatilization and fusion in Nie Kong''s body, the golden vampire blood and the bright red Saiyan blood were finally completely mixed into one.The new color is bright red, like a burning flame.


    Seeing the strange blood displayed on the electronic screen, the gorgeous Boomer was inexplicably excited.She succeeded and really helped Nie Kong merge two different bloodlines.


    Without the gold of vampires, it looks redder and brighter than normal humans.It turned out that after the gold was combined with the red, it showed a deeper brilliant red, like a sparkling ruby.


    The flaming blood is very sticky and contains terrifying power.After the fusion was completed, Nie Kong''s closed eyes suddenly opened, and the terrifying energy fluctuations swept out instantly.The dormant body received the fluctuation of new blood and finally recovered.


    The rebirth blood strengthened Nie Kong''s body, and the two effects were completely different from those strengthened during double repair.Nie Kong could perceive that the strength in his body had increased geometrically.


    As if losing control, he let out a terrifying roar.The sound smashed the ceiling and spread throughout the world.All the people who heard Nie Kong''s roar turned pale and bowed in the direction of Nie Kong.Even Wu Kong, who was cultivating in the heavens, vomited blood out of his mouth full of blood, and the energy contained in his voice was horrified and inexplicable.


    Nie Kong¡¯s original black hair suddenly changed. First it was silver like a vampire, then golden as super Saiyan, and then bright red like a ruby. The final change was that the fiery red hair stretched to his waist, and The two hidden fangs were exposed.The five states exchanged and changed, and finally the blood in Nie Kong''s body slowly cooled and stayed in the black of a normal person.


    Because of Nie Kong''s blood awakening in the research room, everything except the hundreds of meters around Bouma was destroyed into powder.Nie Kong was able to control his body again, his eyes exuding inexplicable excitement.He closed his eyes silently, feeling the power that his body was about to surging.


    Compared to the Super Saiyan who once turned into a Super Saiyan, Nie Kong is now in a stronger normal state.If he has more than 700 million fighting power in the super game state, he now has 1.5 billion, which is the multiplication of his vampire state and the super game state.


    The state of integration was really strong, and it was beyond Nie Kong''s expectations.Just like Trunks in the original book merged with Goten, the two can directly transform into Super Race III.


    And Nie Kong knew that the new born he could transform like a Super Saiyan, but now he didn''t have the know-how.He believes that the strength of the transformed self is definitely dozens of times stronger than the current self!!


    Race: Undead Saiyan, a bloodline formed by the blood of the true ancestor of the vampire and the blood of the pure Saiyan, with terrifying power!Incarnate immortal, he is a race specially born for fighting.


    The Queen''s Cultivation Technique: The second layer-the first birth of the soul, the next stage-the shaping of the golden body.


    Combat power: 1.5 billion in normal state, other states????


    Active skills: immunity to diseases, immunity to toxins, immunity to curses, immortality!


    Promising skills: First embrace the contract, can drain human blood, and then inject your own blood into your body, turning it into your own race.The human being embraced for the first time possesses one-tenth the strength of Nie Kong.Moreover, eternal life must not betray the master.


    Immortal body: No matter how damaged the body is, it can be restored.The blood will not drain, the body will not die!


    Blood sucking: It can use fangs to suck up the blood and soul of human beings, and it can also release bats to swallow it.


    Night Demon Flying Attack: Unleash countless bats, each of which is extremely bloodthirsty, possessing greater speed and power than before.Can help devour and collect the blood of the enemy.


    The blood whip of sin: Every whip is struck with the power of sinful anger. When hit, you will be infected with sinful emotions and lose yourself. The whip also has powerful power.Now that he has absorbed the two seven deadly sins, he has two states-anger and lust.


    Transfer: You can change the trajectory of the enemy and the trick together, and you can also transfer yourself out, but the mental energy is ten times the original.


    Trick resolution: able to use mental power to turn all elemental or energy attacks into powder.


    Soul Blade: Can use mental power to attack, it is impossible to prevent!


    Teleport: Use the powerful soul power to break through the space and reach every position where the spiritual consciousness spreads.


    Soul coercion: using a powerful soul can suppress people without moving.


    Blood Explosion: It can detonate the blood that you can see, sending out unprecedented destruction.


    Qi attack: An attack that can condense the Qi in the body and emit energy bombs.


    Fa Tian Xiang Di: Possessing the ability to change weapons and body expansion and contraction is a skill deprived of Monkey King.The increased physical strength turned itself into steel due to the usurped power of the Nordic hero Siegfried.Both the weight and the hardness are unparalleled, and as it becomes larger, Nie Kong''s own strength increases.


    Steel Forging: Use your own supernatural power to create a blown-breakable steel sword out of thin air. The greater your energy, the stronger the weapon created!


    Physical Skills: Bengyue Dimensional Knife, which can cut off everything in front of it, the stronger its strength, the stronger its effect.

 476 The collapse of the second element text 0484, Qiqi grew up

    The fit between Nie Kong''s soul and body was perfected day by day after fusion of blood.The two complement each other, Nie Kong believes that his strength can surpass his own combat effectiveness.


    If Sharu appeared in front of him now, Nie Kong would surely be able to defeat him, of course it was only Sharu who was fused with No. 17.In the end, Nie Kong would have to surpass himself.


    It is said that the Saiyan''s transformation was when he was angry. Nie Kong integrated its characteristics. He wanted to test whether the anger could really transform. He was very curious what his transformation would look like.


    After Nie Kong rushed out of the ruins, Buma''s three daughters were oncoming.Seeing that Nie Kong''s real body appeared safe and sound, although they smiled with joy on the surface, they were relieved.Looking at the appearance of the three women, it seemed that the explosion caused by Nie Kong''s energy diffusion had attracted them.


    The appearance of the two women, Bouma and No. 18, has not changed much, they are as young and beautiful as ever.Those who are often cultivated by Nie Kong, their skin is as smooth as water, and the two breasts hanging on their chests are very plump.


    The big one is big, the small one is fine.The unique artifacts developed for women are great.The radiant and pretty faces show that they are satisfied with their nightlife.The mature charm naturally exudes, attracting Nie Kong''s male hormones to rise sharply.


    For six full years, Nie Kong''s body did not taste the taste of a girl.Although the soul can have sex, the happiness it brings to Nie Kong is really limited.After all, the soul is not a real body, without sharp nerve fibers.The double repair of the soul really needs to use the soul of a girl to make it.


    "Brother Nie Kong, you... are you okay." Qiqi got out of the two girls, Bouma, who stood in front. Under the black bangs, her crystal clear and pure eyes were full of worry.In three years, Kiki has become a big girl.The height of 160cm is only a little shorter than Bouma, and the slender figure is well developed.The chest that has not been reclaimed is heavy, like two green apples.


    The three women appeared side by side in front of Nie Kong, each with its own flavor in the comparison.Although Qiqi lacks a bit of mature charm and does not have the beauty of Nie Kong''s hard work, the youthful virgin breath intends to make up for her shortcomings.


    Perceiving Nie Kong''s attention, Qiqi''s pretty face flushed slightly.Her hands were twisted tightly behind her, her eyes were about to overflow.


    Seeing Qiqi''s shy and secret joy, Nie Kong couldn''t help but swing.


    It was just the sound of gurgling, planning Nie Kong''s delusion.


    The Saiyan''s shortcomings appeared. He hadn''t eaten food for six years with his hungry chest and back.The best food is of course the blood of the virgin, followed by double repair.Of course, human food is also possible, but the amount should be large.


    "Hehe...well, we''ll prepare some food for you." Bouma covered her small mouth and let out a silver bell-like laugh.No wonder he feels hungry. Nie Jun hasn''t eaten any food in six years.


    "Be prepared." Nie Kong said.


    "Got it." Bumala stopped on the 18th, and the two women twisted their ass and disappeared into Nie Kong''s sight.


    Now only Qiqi was alone with Nie Kong. Qiqi, who was shy and bowed her head, blushed when she saw Nie Kong''s serious tent.Just as he was thinking about it, his waist suddenly felt amazing heat.


    Kiki softened, the power of her body seemed to be drawn out of her body.Silently raised his head, he realized that his favorite brother Nie Kong had wrapped his waist, no wonder he couldn''t bear it.


    Qiqi''s heart beat faster and faster, she half leaned in Nie Kong''s arms, her eyes blurred and appeared in Buma''s restaurant following Nie Kong''s footsteps.After half an hour of preparation, Buma and two women appeared in the restaurant pushing the dining car.


    After Nie Kong saw the food, he only felt that he had never been so hungry.He quickly wiped out the food on the table as if he lost his elegant image, leaving only a pile of empty dishes.


    "So handsome, Brother Nie Kong looks so handsome when he eats." Qiqi looked at Nie Kong infatuatedly, her expression like a girl in love.Perhaps in her heart, she had already positioned herself as Nie Kong''s lover.


    The two women ran back and forth in the kitchen several times, and after eating a full serving of fifty people, Nie Kong finally felt full.


    Nie Kong, who was originally sitting on the sofa in the living room, felt his thigh sank when the two women were clearing the dishes.The scent hits her face, and it is Qiqi who straddles Nie Kong''s thigh.She wrapped her hands around Nie Kong''s neck and said coquettishly: "Brother Nie Kong, three years ago, she said that Qiqi would take Qiqi out to play after graduating from high school. Don''t break your promise."


    "Alright, Qiqi can play anywhere. But now, can Qiqi leave my legs first?" Nie Kong''s breathing was stagnant, and the evil thoughts he suppressed were about to explode when attracted by Qiqi''s virgin Youxiang. The situation of holding back tight for several years.


    "Why, Kiki thinks this is good." Kiki said with a flushed face, pouting.She had just finished speaking, only to feel that a huge thing was rising in her lower abdomen, which made her feel uncomfortable.


    Her pretty face was flushed like a lantern, hot and even emitting a lot of steam.The second time, Qiqi touched Brother Nie Kong for the second time.


    I originally intended to act like a baby and begged Nie Kong to agree to her request, but Qiqi accidentally did the same bold thing as six years ago. Would Nie Kong hate Qiqi?


    "Qiqi...become Brother Nie Kong''s wife, okay?" Nie Kong asked coarsely, his body''s desire made him desperately need to enjoy the unique tenderness of girls.

 477 The collapse of the second element text 0485, meet Wukong again

    "Well... Kiki likes Brother Nie Kong and I am looking forward to being your bride. But, but Bouma and the others." Although the joyful faces are like blossoms, Kiki unexpectedly noticed that the two girls of Buma and Nie Kong are The relationship is extraordinary.


    "Like Kiki, the three of you will all be my wives." The unexpected democracy and freedom of Dragon Ball World is not that special.Hearing Nie Kong''s domineering words, Qiqi''s feelings are very complicated.


    Brother Nie Kong lives in Bouma''s house, and the situation of the three living together is even more unbelievable as if nothing happened.What can she hesitate about Qiqi to be the wife of Brother Nie Kong?


    Qiqi''s shy and pretty face lightened, and agreed to Nie Kong''s overbearing request.After getting Qiqi''s consent, Nie Kong hugged the beautiful woman in front of her tightly.The big mouth spraying hot air was directly printed on Qiqi''s red lips.


    After finishing the tableware, the two girls returned to the hall and were taken aback when they saw the scene in front of them.Unexpectedly, during the time they disappeared, Qiqi, this girl, managed to get in.


    The two women endured Nie Kong''s impulse for six years, and their tired bones were about to fall apart.But at the same time, they are more satisfied than ever.


    The rain is continuous, but it can never extinguish people''s enthusiasm for the world''s number one martial arts conference.In Papaya Island, the streets are crowded with people.The expression on everyone''s face says enthusiasm is high, and passers-by wandering the streets with umbrellas have become a beautiful scenery.


    The registration time for the world''s No. 1 martial arts conference, which is held every three years, has started again, and martial arts masters from all over the world have poured into the narrow island.


    "All contestants who come to participate in the Budo Club, please be sure to complete the registration procedures within today! If you do not complete the procedures, you will not be able to participate in the qualifier selection tomorrow, please pay attention!" The staff at the registration office announced with a horn Said.


    In the corner of the street, the turtle fairy dressed in a black suit held an umbrella quietly waiting for Wukong and his arrival.At this moment, the hair was wrapped in a white bandage, and a handsome and young and free and easy youth appeared in front of him.


    "Grandpa Tortoise Immortal, great, you are really resurrected." His voice was full of excitement without impurities.


    "Excuse me for my clumsy eyes, are you?" Immortal Gui was dumbfounded, he didn''t even know the young man in front of him.Seeing that Gu Xi and Anren didn''t recognize him, the young man seemed to remember something, and leaned his hands toward his head to ease the bandage layer by layer.


    A layer of unchanging long, fluffy black hair was exposed in the air, and he looked at Guixianren with a calm gaze: "Grandpa, it''s me, Wukong."


    "You... are you really Wukong?"


    The immortal turtle suddenly realized that the tall young man in front of him was actually the little apprentice-Monkey King!I haven''t seen it for three years, but has it changed so much that I can''t recognize it.


    "I''m right, where are Tianjin Fans, have they come to sign up?" Wukong said with excitement in his eyes.


    "No, the deadline for registration is coming, but they haven''t come yet. Anyway, you can register first before talking." Immortal Turtle is very curious about how strong Wukong can become in the heavens.


    Wukong nodded and filled out the registration form skillfully.At this moment, a strong hurricane suddenly blew around."Hi..." The wind stopped, and with the sound of breaking through the air, four figures quietly appeared at the registration point.


    Perceiving four astonishing breaths, Wu Kong squinted at it.With a happy expression, the four people in front of me are Tianjin Fan, Dumplings, Leping, and Kelin, who returned from practice three years later!


    Their qi is very strong, and Wukong''s blood is boiling.When the four people signed up, they were dumbfounded when they heard that the tall young man in front of them was Wukong.Especially Klin, who had grown 15 centimeters taller, thought he could be taller than Wukong.But in comparison, Wukong was actually a head short.


    The friends of the past are all gathered, and their faces are filled with the joy of reunion.Talking and joking, talking about what special training has been experienced in the past three years.


    "By the way, didn''t Nie Kong who defeated Piccolo show up? The registration time is over in two minutes." Tianjin Fan hurriedly asked.


    "It didn''t show up, maybe he really doesn''t bother to compete with opponents like us." Wukong smiled bitterly.


    "He is indeed very strong, so strong that we can''t reach it." Le Ping''s expression was full of regret.


    Immortal Turtle smiled bitterly. He once claimed to be the strongest Teacher Wu Tian, ??is he the weakest now?


    Just when they thought that Nie Kong would not appear, there was a violent roar from the road in front, which was a powerful brake.Everyone''s eyes moved to the place where the sound was coming from, and one man and three women slowly walked out of the car.


    After seeing the man in the lead, Wukong and their blood boiled over.


    "I want to sign up." Nie Kong thought about participating in the last martial arts conference.By the way, in his spare time, he has promised Qiqi to play well with her.

 478 The collapse of the second element Text 0486, the martial arts conference set sail again

    The four people who appeared attracted the attention of everyone present, and they marveled at the outstandingness of Nie Kong.Most of the men looked at Nie Kong jealously, and hated him for having three lovely and gorgeous girls with him.


    From the little Niao Yiren who hugged Nie Kong''s arm Qiqi, they could see that the relationship between the women and Nie Kong was extraordinary.And the moment Nie Kong appeared, Monkey King''s smile stopped immediately, as if he had noticed something that he cared very much about.


    "So powerful..." He cast his gaze into the dark corner, where an arrogant and cold green-skinned youth leaned on the wall with his back, arms in front of him, calmly watching Nie Kong appearing.


    The white cloak trembles and flutters in the wind.After three years of qi practice, Wukong was able to perceive the aura of Big Demon King Piccolo, her cold-smelling qi...


    It seemed that God was right, Piccolo was alive.And Wukong was surprised, his qi was so strong that he was shocked.Tianjin Fan followed Wukong''s gaze, and his expression was wonderful when he found Bick''s appearance.


    The two did not speak out, for fear of panic.Tianjin Fan confirmed to Wukong and got his affirmation.Unexpectedly, there were so many powerful players in the martial arts conference, Tianjin Fan was very excited.


    Klin, who was short, focused on the beautiful number 18.It seems that he liked the number 18 in the original, and it is not accidental.The murderous gaze of No. 18 shot Klin, scared him like he fell into an ice cave.


    And the young Le Ping, relatively speaking, wants to be taught by Nie Kong so that he can become a real man like Nie Kong.


    "Brother Nie Kong, cheer up, and win the world''s No. 1 martial arts tournament again." After becoming Nie Kong''s real woman, Qiqi became more sticky to Nie Kong, and the two girls of Buma were clingy to her. Feel a headache.


    "Counting out, Qiqi is also very strong, are you interested in participating in the competition with Jun Nie?" No.18 chuckled.


    "Girls fight with the demeanor of a lady, so Qiqi doesn''t want to grin." Qiqi watched Nie Kong slowly disappear into the venue, saying that she didn''t want to destroy Nie Kong''s impression of being virtuous.


    The sun is shining, probably because of rain, the air has become moist and refreshing, and the sky has set up a gorgeous rainbow.In the martial arts venue, contestants from all over the world occupy a spacious hall.The sound of talks one after another made the scene become noisy.


    Wukong appeared in front of Nie Kong, pointing his finger at Piccolo, who was lonely on the wall and closed his eyes and rested, and said solemnly, "Nie Kong, I want to tell you something very important. Piccolo was not dead three years ago. He is now preparing to take revenge against you. Please be careful when you meet him in the game. Of course, there is one more thing, this time I must beat you to win the martial arts tournament."


    Wukong was tall, but half a head shorter than Nie Kong.Yomo estimated his specific strength to 350 from 280 three years ago.Seeing his warm-blooded eyes, Nie Kong wanted to blow him out.


    "Although it is stronger than three years ago, it is too weak. Your strength is really not challenging for me, and it will be easy to win the championship." Nie Kong said arrogantly, more than 200 people in the venue. The man looked at him murderously.


    "En...you are very strong, I really look forward to meeting you in the game!" Monkey King replied with a smile.


    "Thank you everyone for taking the time to participate in this world''s No. 1 martial arts meeting in your busy schedule!" After waiting for ten minutes, the horn in the venue rang.


    "The 23rd World No. 1 Budo Contest has officially started. There are 190 contestants participating in the contest, which is much more than the number of contestants three years ago! We are fortunate that so many people around the world can follow our martial arts. Convention. Now we have to select 8 people out of 190. Those who fail, please don¡¯t be discouraged and come back in three years.¡± The Budo Convention has started the traditional practice and decided the order of the opponents¡¯ preliminary rounds by drawing lots.In the center of the venue, a lottery box appeared.


    Tianjin Fan cast a look at the dumpling, and the dumpling nodded obediently.With his superpower control, they avoided being eliminated in the preliminary round.


    The fierce battle continued, and each player used all his strengths and was bound to compete for a seat in the top eight roster.And Wukong and the others are so powerful that no one is their opponent, every time they go on the field they win with one blow.Compared to the dozens of ordinary people in the field, a few hundred combat power, players who are very strong than ordinary people are weak and pitiful in their eyes.


    But something unexpected happened. The tough dumplings were eliminated. The opponent of dumplings was a middle-aged man.A pink Chinese-style cloth robe with a striking "kill" embroidered on it.Looking at this person''s face again, half of his face seemed to be covered by a metal machine, as if it were made of mechanical parts.


    He is Tao Baibai, the opponent that Wukong should have killed.But hearing him narrate, it seems that someone resurrected him, and he was a human being.Needless to say, Nie Kong knew that it was Dr. Gallo who had not died in the Red Ribbon Legion.


    Perhaps it would be more appropriate to call him the second-generation cyborg. The first-generation cyborg was No. 8 with only a few dozen combat powers. He was a very strong and stunned fully mechanized man. He was a good friend of Goku.The third generation is No. 18, they are millions of times stronger than Tao Baibai.


    Tao Bai''s cold eyes swept across Monkey King, and he paid more attention to Monkey King and Tianjin Fan for a few seconds.He arrogantly smiled and said that he would show them a good look in the final game.


    Tianjin Fan gritted his teeth and said he would avenge dumplings in the competition.And Nie Kong''s opponents in the preliminary match were as weak as a sneeze, capable of blowing them tens of thousands of meters.


    Without any challenge, Nie Kong qualified for the quarterfinals.In a fiery contest, the last 7 players have been released.Kelin, Leping, Monkey King, Tianjin Fan, Mo II, Tao Bai Bai, Xian!


    What surprised Wukong and the others most was that the middle-aged man with dark glasses was selected into the top eight. Such a person can also become the top eight. Is it really luck?It took only an hour for the famous players to select 8 players, which shows the gap between their strengths.The referees with sunglasses are familiar with Nie Kong and their abilities, so they feel nothing.

 479 The collapse of the two-dimensional body text 487, vs God

    In the rest area of ??the venue, the new quarter-finals are waiting for the game.Although it was far away from the stands, I could still hear the overwhelming sound.


    The organizer has already lined up the match list for the top eight to advance to the top four, and everyone is watching.The order of the game is as follows: the first game, Tianjin Fan VS the artificial man Tao Baibai; the second game, the second generation of Mo VS Kelin.Game 3, Nie Kong VS Xian; Game 4, Monkey King VS Leping!


    In the first match, Leping had to deal with Wukong, and Leping''s scar face showed a wry smile.But then he clenched his fist, if Wu Kong couldn''t beat it, why would he challenge Nie Kong himself.


    There was a hint of excitement in Wukong''s eyes, and he clenched his fists.After three years of cultivation, he also wanted to see the level of Leping.


    When Tianjin Fan saw that his opponent was an artificial man, his expression was calm.Feeling a cold gaze watching him from behind, looking back, it is surprising that the uncle he will meet in the next game is Tao Baibai.


    The grandstand was full. Through the violence on the 18th, the three girls seized a good position, which was the first column near the front of the ring.


    "I am the referee of the No. 1 Budokai in the world, and now I announce that the long-awaited 23rd Budokai in the world has officially started!" In the spacious arena of the competition, the host with sunglasses on his eyes appeared in front of the audience.


    "First is the first game. The previous runner-up Tianjin Fan will play against Tao Baibai! Now there are two players..." The two slowly walked out of the rest area, standing three meters apart in the ring. .


    There is a big gap between the combat effectiveness of the two, Tao Baibai is only two hundred at most, and Tianjin Fan surpasses him by a lot.He can beat the dumplings, relying on the influence of the dumplings on the fear of Tao Baibai when they were young.


    After the referee announced the start, the two silently assumed a fighting pose.After ten minutes of silence, Tao Baibai finally leaped towards Tianjin Fan with her teeth and claws.The metal limbs are like terrifying sharp weapons, piercing the weak position of Tianjin Fan.


    Tianjin Fan easily avoided his attack, Tao Baibai became angry from embarrassment.Since Tao Baibai is half of his master, Tianjin Fan does not want him to lose ugly.He grabbed the attacking arm and used brute force to push him off the ring.


    Only when he pushed to the edge of the ring, he took off his left hand and stretched out a sharp blade.In a shameless sneak attack, the white sword was scratched on Tianjin Fan''s chest to the point of injury.


    Tianjin Fan was angry, he sullenly walked towards Tao Baibai.Tao Baibai rushed in angrily and stabbed Tianjin Fan with the bayonet in his hand.Tianjin Fan held the sharp sword with one hand and twisted it to break it.


    The strong Tianjin fan is like losing all the means.He couldn''t retreat, and removed his right hand again, exposing the muzzle.


    The super cave wave exuded a terrifying arrogance and shot at Tianjin Fan.Tianjin Fan didn''t mean to escape. He shouted angrily, and the terrifying sound swept out.Suddenly, the terrifying laser disappeared in front of him.


    Tao Baibai''s eyes were shocked. He never thought that his ultimate weapon would be so weak in front of Tianjin Fan.He shuddered back, and Tianjin Fan didn''t let him go. He appeared in front of her at Tao Baibai''s unresponsive speed, and his huge fist hit his armor.


    "Crack..." With the sound of glass shattering, his metal eyes stopped ringing, and he fell helplessly on the ring.After defeating his opponent, Tianjin Fan got the chance to advance to the semi-finals.Immediately after the start of the second game, the second generation of Piccolo VS Klin.


    Wukong cautiously appeared in front of Klin, and persuaded Klin to use his greatest strength immediately after he played.A series of question marks popped up in Klin''s head, but he nodded immediately.


    After the two played, Klin decisively rushed towards Piccolo at his fastest speed.The difference in strength was too big, Klin''s attack only hit the cloak behind him, and Piccolo was like a warrior in a bullring.


    Without any accident, after Piccolo''s two simple strokes, the weak Klin raised his hand to admit defeat.Klin never expected that besides Wukong and the others, there would be such a powerful master.He didn''t even have room to fight back and was simply defeated.


    Looking at the green-skinned Piccolo, Bouma felt familiar.It''s not that she didn''t recognize it, but she didn''t want to believe that the Piccolo she killed would be resurrected.


    After Bick''s game was over, it was Nie Kong''s turn to play.


    "Preparing to go to Nie Kong''s game, who is his opponent?" Wukong said expectantly.


    Le Ping thought for a while and replied: "I remember, it seems to be a middle-aged man named Xian! He is so lucky to be able to meet such a weak opponent."


    "Ha ha... this immortal is going to be unlucky!" Klin nodded in agreement, understanding Nie Kong''s strength deeply.Six years ago, he only defeated Wukong with two simple tricks.Although he could not detect his anger now, Klin believed that he was stronger than before.


    After a break for about ten minutes, amidst the louder shouts of the audience, the host again ran onto the stage, holding the microphone in his hand, and first wiped the sweat from his forehead with a handkerchief.


    "Dear viewers, the long-awaited third game has begun. Please come out, contestants Nie Kong and Xian, the champions of the previous two sessions!"


    Nie Kong, who was in the rest area at the back, was lying in the chair with his eyes closed, and he didn''t seem to hear the referee.Tianjin Fan walked over and pushed him to remind him that the game was up.


    Nian Niankong yawned lazily, and slowly appeared in front of the audience.After seeing Nie Kong''s appearance, the girls in the field boiled, they screamed and screamed for Nie Kong to cheer.


    The one who yelled the most was Buma. Although she didn''t show it in normal times, she was very unwilling to let other girls'' voices overwhelm her.Qiqi looked very ladylike, waving a flag engraved with Brother Nie Kong cheering.


    Nie Kong had just stepped onto the ring, and there was a burst of laughter from the boiling crowd.I saw this immortal pretending to be crazy and stupid actually fell somersault when he was on the ring.He helped his glasses and put on a funny pose.


    "Haha... surrender and go back. The show is not a funny show." The surrounding audience roared with laughter and persuaded him to surrender quickly and don''t be embarrassed.


    Only Wukong looked at the immortal with a serious face, his expression a little confused.


    "I think that old man is not easy."


    Leping stopped laughing and asked, "Do you think Wukong has a chance to beat Nie Kong?"


    "No... I mean he seems to be very simple, maybe a strong enemy."

 480 The collapse of the second element text 0488, the horror of the gods

    "The two players have already played, now I announce the start of the game." The referee''s voice came from the microphone, but the surrounding audience was not enthusiastic.The gap is obvious, they have long believed that Xian lost.


    "Hello...please give me some advice." The immortal put his hands together and performed martial arts etiquette towards Nie Kong.Perceiving that Nie Kong didn''t emit any breath, a bit of surprise flashed deep in his glasses.


    The fairy jumped up and down, causing laughter from the audience.He poses an idiot and looks full of holes.Nie Kong knew that he was the god of the Celestial Temple, and was a very powerful martial artist hundreds of years ago.It''s just that the combat power of more than three hundred is very insignificant, weaker than his own woman Bouma.


    "It seems that you are very confident, you are so relaxed in front of me, do you really think you can beat me?" Nie Kong responded with a smile.


    "Yes, I''m very good." With a harmless smile on his face, he really looked like a middle-aged man with no fighting ability.


    "It''s true that you are amazing. With your own weak soul, you can actually be attached to someone else''s body. Just come over, I want to see how good you are." Nie Kong''s eyes swept over, and his bright eyes seemed to penetrate through. Any secrets.


    Xian''s expression changed drastically, and he did not expect that Nie Kong would see through the essence of his soul.When he looked carefully, he found that the dimension between them was quite different.When I watched it again, the strange feeling disappeared.Nie Kong in front of him was like a very ordinary human being.


    "I''m sorry, but I must win the game." Xian stopped pretending to be crazy, and he took a serious pose ready to fight.The huge contrast made the surrounding audience stare.


    He wants to take care of Piccolo by himself, using the magic wave that they used to see Immortal Turtle three years ago!The god squinted his eyes and flashed away from the original position.Leping wiped his eyes, he didn''t actually see the speed of the gods.


    "Sure enough, he is very strong, I''d like to see how Nie Kong can face such a powerful enemy." Wukong stared at the ring curiously, for fear of missing the wonderful shot.


    Nie Kong didn''t evade, as if he couldn''t do anything against the speed of the gods.A violent right fist rushed straight to Nie Kong''s face, a very simple and powerful fist.Even Nie Kong''s black hair was dazzled by the deep fist wind.


    "Is this the strength of your self-confidence? It''s too weak." Nie Kong simply stretched out his left hand to block his face.With a bang, his fist fell into Nie Kong''s palm in the sight of deep astonishment.


    The huge power even made Nie Kong''s palm unable to move a bit, it was terrifying.


    "The power of horror, is he still a human?" The immortal was shocked and wanted to step back, but Nie Kong''s right fist had already blasted his face quickly.The power made him tremble and blasted him out more than 20 meters.


    His glasses were shattered and clean, and blood came out of his facial features.Deeply embarrassed, he got up from the ground, but his eyes became more serious.


    "I haven''t given up yet. You said that you want to destroy your body directly, or force your soul out." Nie Kong paced forward gently, and the extremely regular footsteps brought great pressure to the gods. .


    "How could there be such a terrifying human being in the world? Who is he?" The immortal tightened his teeth, and he used his greatest strength.


    The dust blew through, and the faint afterimage of the gods hit Nie Kong.In an instant, he launched a stormy offensive.Because the speed of the gods is too fast, the audience cannot see it.


    In Wukong''s eyes, every time the gods attacked, they failed to touch a corner of Nie Kong''s clothes.


    Piccolo''s face suddenly became dignified, because he knew how powerful he was to achieve this level, perhaps he was already close to himself.


    The whistling wind rang, and the fairy''s pupils shrank to the size of a needle.Nie Kong was just the wind pressure waving his palm, blasting the god''s body into the hard wall of the rest area behind the ring.


    "What a strong human being, is the world crazy!" Piccolo opened his eyes wide, his eyes full of shock.


    The immortal became weaker and weaker. He found that Nie Kong''s power was like a bottomless pit. No matter how he attacked, he could not force his true power.


    "Yes, in terms of his strength, he has indeed surpassed a lot of himself! In the human world, it is very rare." The god awkwardly drilled out of the ruins, his body covered with blood.Using a human body as a container for his soul, although he can exert all his power, his existence is very short.


    "Sure enough, it''s not your body, don''t you think it doesn''t matter? If so, then I will force your soul out." Nie Kong''s dark eyes turned into a noble pale golden light, he Like the gods who rule the world, look down upon the common people in the world.


    The terrifying soul pressure swept the gods, and in front of Nie Kong, he seemed to feel that he was a weak ant, and the dimension between them was so far apart.Under the oppression of Nie Kong''s powerful soul, the soul of the gods directly forced out of the human body.


    The soul of the gods is only one or two times stronger than ordinary people, and even weaker than the girl who often doubles.If he is directly attached to his own woman, the gods will definitely be tragedy.


    In midair, the old phantom of green skin flashed.After appearing for less than half a second, the weakened one glanced at Nie Kong and disappeared into the air.


    In the Celestial Temple, the soul of the Celestial God returned to his body.He stepped back a few steps, his green face pale instantly.Although Nie Kong did not directly attack with his soul, the difference between the two was too great, causing him considerable damage.


    "God, are you okay." Bobo supported the god and said worriedly.


    "I...I''m fine, as long as I recuperate for a while. But I didn''t expect that there will be a stronger soul in humans than me. Well... so terrifying, he is more terrifying than the Yama King who is in charge of the soul. Could it be that he is the universe The middle and high-ranking gods, do they have to do something when they come to earth?" The horror did not fade away from the gods.


    "Bobo was also surprised, he seemed to have emerged out of thin air. But Bobo was worried, afraid that he would destroy Piccolo. In this case, the gods would also die." The gods had expected this, so he personally Shot to seal Piccolo.


    "Perhaps, it is a good thing for our planet to be wiped out by Piccolo. Although I will die, someone will take over for me from the position of the god, don''t worry," the god said in a low voice.


    Due to the momentary events, the weak audience could not find the difference.Only a dozen people were present who discovered the situation.


    "It turns out he is... a god, and Nie Kong''s opponent just now is a god!" Wukong stammered, his eyes about to protrude.The god of heaven actually possessed and participated in the world''s number one martial arts conference, and lost to Nie Kong, it was too shocking for him.


    "What..." Several people in Tianjin Fan were shocked, especially Tianjin Fan.The gods are exactly the same as Pic, the world is crazy.


    "The fairy player fell to the ground under the attack of player Nie Kong, 1,2,3...9, player Nie Kong won." The referee excitedly announced the result, causing the girls in the field to go crazy.

 481 The collapse of the second element text 0489, Nie Kong vs. Wukong

    "Fuck the gas bomb!" In the last eight into four, Wukong played against Leping.It''s just that even though Leping had worked hard for three years, he still struggled to deal with Wukong.With his proud Langya Fengfengquan, Wukong easily avoided it.Compared to his panting, the enlightened air in the field was calm and relaxed.


    Therefore, Le Ping was forced to resort to his own hard-working trick, and the horrible Qi in his body increased.As he shouted, a light yellow gas bomb floated in his palm, like a bright moon.


    "Wukong, are you ready, are you coming!" The energy bomb floating quietly at his fingertips did not have the irritability of qigong waves, but was gentle and controlled by Leping.Seeing Leping''s trick, Wukong was surprised.


    "Come on, I didn''t expect you to become so strong after three years of practice. Seriously, I am very happy." Wukong put on a defensive posture.


    Leping swept his right arm for a few laps, driving the gas bomb to accelerate.In Leping''s last shout, the Qi bomb broke open and flashed towards Wukong.Although he was prepared for a long time, Wukong still almost never escaped the impact of the gas bomb.


    The sound of ... Before Wu Kong could relax, the gas bullet behind turned strangely and rushed towards him again.Wukong is embarrassed to avoid the gas bomb controlled by Leping, and Leping happily controls it.


    Facing Wukong''s flexible movements, Leping also had a headache.Wukong was forced to jump into the air, but the energy bullet from behind chased him, and finally hit Wukong''s back.


    Attacked by the gas bomb, Wukong fell directly into the ring.


    "Have you won?" However, at the beginning of the referee''s few seconds, Wukong patted the dust on his clothes and climbed up. It seemed that he was not seriously injured.Leping gritted his teeth and drove the gas bomb to rush towards Wukong again.


    Wukong grinned, his figure disappeared from Le Ping''s sight.Leping could only see his vague groaning in his eyes, and he hurriedly controlled the gas bomb to intercept Wukong.


    Instead, Wukong appeared in front of Le Ping at high speed, and then turned his body agile.I saw that the gas bomb behind had actually hit Leping himself due to inertia.Fortunately, Qi is a stable condensate and did not explode.It''s just that Leping''s body was hit by the gas bomb and flew out more than ten meters, and fell out of the ring.Nie Kong had already expected that Le Ping was too far from Wu Kong.


    The 8-to-4 qualifier was announced and Wukong qualified for the semifinals.Two players will be eliminated in the semifinals, and the two victorious will have a chance to compete for the final championship.


    The first to start the game was Tianjin Fan vs. Demon II. Tianjin Fan knew that the true identity of the Demon II in front of us was Piccolo II.But he did not flinch, instead he was full of excitement.After three years of penance, he was waiting for this moment.


    Compared to his powerless struggle three years ago, he now has to show the result of hard cultivation.


    When the two appeared in the ring, Piccolo still had an arrogant expression that looked down upon people.Perhaps Nie Kong is the only one who can come into his eyes now.He wants revenge, revenge for his father, and inherit the demons.


    With the ringing of the game bell, Tianjin Fan leaped towards Piccolo with an 80% speed.Bick was slightly surprised at the speed of Tianjin Fan.


    He turned slightly and easily avoided Tianjin Fan''s fierce boxing.Only when Tianjin Fan''s moves were used in his old age did he suddenly attack, and he struck out a strange punch, which went straight to Tianjin Fannianmen.


    "Boom!" The violent collision made the air explode.Tianjin Fan barely blocked Piccolo¡¯s fist, but lost Piccolo in strength!As both feet stepped back, Tianjin Fan crushed a few pieces of the hard marble floor.


    "Huh..." Piccolo hummed coldly, Tianjin Fan felt the figure flashed before him, and Piccolo suddenly appeared in front of him.The irresistible force rippled through Tianjin Fan''s chest, and Piccolo''s powerful fist had sunk into his stomach.


    The severe pain caused Tianjin Fan to kneel on the ground, covering his stomach.He never dreamed that his 80% strength would be useless in front of Piccolo..


    "Tianjin Fan was hit hard by the second-generation Momo player, and now he kneels down, 1, 2, 3..." When the referee''s voice reached 5, Tianjin Fan finally managed to stand up.


    "The Demon King Piccolo is really powerful, but I didn''t lose..." Tianjin Fan, who was planning to use his full strength, yelled and jumped to the sky.Piccolo''s face was a little ridiculous, and he rushed into the sky behind Tianjin Fan.


    There were dense white clouds. When Piccolo appeared, Tianjin Fan weirdly jumped out of the clouds covering him.To the careless situation of Piccolo, Tianjin Fan''s green cheek was kicked directly by Tianjin Fan.


    "It''s so fast, how could his speed be so much faster than before." Piccolo was surprised, he turned a few somers in midair and stabilized his figure.However, Tianjin Fancheng won the pursuit, and the dense white clouds cut open a personal shadow.


    Piccolo held Tianjin Fan''s fierce offensive, and the two collided fiercely in the air.Due to the fierce fight between the two of the clouds in the sky, the thick white clouds scattered around.


    Tianjin Fan was sweating, and he exploded with all his strength and expended a lot of energy.Compared to Piccolo, his speed can keep up with Tianjin Fan, and it is easy.


    At this moment, Tianjin Fan''s fist rubbed against Piccolo''s phantom.But Piccolo dipped sideways, but using his neutral position, his hands merged in an instant and hit Tianjin Fan''s head.


    An indescribable pain came from Tianjin Fan''s head, and then a surging force came down.A touch of blood spilled from the corner of Tianjin Fan''s mouth, and his body threw an arc in the air, crashing to the ground.


    Bick thought that Tianjin Fan could not stand up anymore, but things went beyond his surprise again.Although embarrassed, he still stood firmly in front of Piccolo.He was wounded, dripping blood wet the floor.


    Tianjin Fan did not admit defeat, he had his own cards and did not use it.


    "Four-body punch!" Taking advantage of Piccolo''s mid-air gap, he resorted to his own trick.His whole body was commotion, and he gritted his teeth in a strange posture.


    It was too late and it was fast, and Tianjin Fan was divided into four figures when Piccolo rushed over.


    The four avatars of Tianjin Fan moved to the four corners of the ring.But a discerning person can definitely observe that Tianjin Fan''s speed is much slower than before.His eyes locked in Piccolo''s figure, and at almost the same time, the four Tianjin fans began to gather energy.The next moment, the light of Si Dao Qi shot out from his third eye, whizzing past the corner of the ring, and finally, like a fishnet, firmly locked all the dodge directions of Piccolo in the air!


    Piccolo''s descent body just met Tianjin Fan''s gas bomb, and a strong explosion broke out in the air in a blink of an eye.


    The ear-splitting roar, the overwhelming air wave dissipated around, and the smoke filled the air.


    When the aftermath of the explosion dissipated, the eyes of the four Tianjin fans were about to protrude, and their expressions became difficult to look at.In the clouds, Piccolo didn''t suffer any damage except for a little damaged clothes!


    Piccolo glanced at his damaged white cloak and became angry.Looking down at the figure of Tianjin Fan on the ring, Piccolo''s figure disappeared from everyone''s sight like the air.


    Tianjin Fan did not reflect, first of all, it was a clone of a corner.Bick suddenly appeared behind the clone, and the other three wanted to rescue, but it was too late.


    "Ah..." Tianjin Fan''s clone vomited blood and collapsed into the ring.Piccolo, who played a terrifying speed, basically did not have the ability to fight back with the remaining three Tianjin Fans.The four Tianjin fans all fell in the ring and lost the power to resist.


    "Tianjin Fan has become so strong. It''s a pity that I lost the game. Bik really is much better than three years ago. I don''t know if I can beat him. It''s my turn next. The opponent is Nie Kong. Excited." Wukong behind the corner, his eyes exuded a striking light.

 482 The collapse of the second element Text 0490, the final final

    "The second game of the semi-finals has begun. We welcomed the champions of the previous two sessions with warm applause. We will wait and see how exciting the first confrontation of the previous two sessions will be." With the introduction of the referee, the audience''s attention sensation.The match between the two champions is bound to be wonderful.


    In the eyes of everyone, the two appeared in the ring on both sides of the rest area from the back.The Tianjin Fan trio who were eliminated tragically wanted to see their performance.


    "Nie Kong, you are very strong who simply defeated God." Wukong said solemnly.


    "You are not bad too. I believe you will catch up with me after a few years of practice!" Nie Kong responded with a smile on the premise that I would never make progress.


    "Because the opponent is you, I want to take off the load immediately." Wukong knew Nie Kong''s strength well, and he knew that he would have no chance of winning if he was wearing a load.After losing more than two hundred jin of weight, Wukong was relieved.


    He was moving fast in the ring, like a free bird.The three Tianjin fans behind saw Wukong''s weight, and sighed with a wry smile, Wukong was actually wearing a weight-bearing competition.


    "Excuse me, player Sun, is it possible to play?" the referee asked weakly.


    "Okay, I''m used to my current state." After Wukong warmed up for a few minutes, he appeared again three meters in front of Nie Kong.With the ringing of the bell, the game officially kicked off.


    Wukong''s legs paused slightly, and he made a posture ready to fight.Wukong was excited, and he took the lead.Both feet flashed to the left of Nie Kong, and his fists shot out instantly.In an instant, dozens of punches were sent, bringing up pieces of afterimages.


    His speed is very fast, and they can hardly capture Wukong''s figure when they reach Tianjin Fan.They didn''t expect that Wukong''s progress would be so great, and it simply took them a great distance.


    Cyclone kicks, back spin kicks, and all kinds of kicks are kicked out, showing Wukong''s extremely superb fighting qualities.The limbs were shot out at high speed, and Wukong''s limbs seemed to disappear in the eyes of the audience.


    Damn... he''s been avoided, his speed is so fast!He clearly stood motionless in front of him, but he didn''t actually touch him, as if he was just an afterimage.While horrified in his heart, Wukong speeded up again.


    It was blurred in the eyes of the audience, and the two moved super fast.One will be here, one will be there, from the sky to the ground, from the left to the right.They could not see what was going on at all.


    Suddenly, Wukong felt his fist finally hit the real thing.He was overjoyed and thought he had hit Nie Kong.But looking over, Nie Kong caught his boxing.


    Bang... Nie Kong shot for the first time, and his right foot appeared on Wukong''s lower abdomen without a sound.Bearing Nie Kong''s tremendous strength, Wukong''s figure directly rushed into the sky.


    "Okay... so fast, I actually... didn''t even see how he got his feet." Piccolo had a serious face, and he found his enemy was terrifying.


    "Wukong is already so strong, but Nie Kong is actually very easy to beat him. The speed is so fast, it seems that Nie Kong is determined to win like six years ago!" Klin in the background has just a series of attacks on Wukong. The strength of Nie Kong was staggering.


    "Yes, looking closely at the fierce battle, Wukong is already out of breath. But looking at Nie Kong again, his body hasn''t moved half a minute, it''s terrifying..." Tianjin Fan stared at Nie Kong, his face solemnly said.


    "Super Turtle School Qigong!" Wukong''s shout came from the sky, as if there were two suns.The super-large laser with a radius of one meter fell from the sky and struck Nie Kong in the ring like lightning.Compared with Guipai Qigong, the amount of Qi has surpassed 350, and has been increased to 700!With twice the combat power, Wukong is indeed no small thing.


    Nie Kong still didn''t move. He raised his head to look at the shocking Super Turtle School Qigong, and drank lightly.Like Tianjin Fan vs. Tao Baibai, the sound of Nie Kong''s spit dispelled Wukong''s turtle style qigong!


    "What..." Half-empty Wukong widened his eyes, as if he was in his sleep.How could it be possible that the trick he had worked hard for three years was vulnerable to him.


    "Nice trick, now it''s time for me to attack." The breeze stirred up the dust in the ring, but after the wind passed, Nie Kong, who was supposed to be standing there, disappeared in front of everyone.


    "Where, left, right, or behind..." Wukong looked around, but didn''t find Nie Kong.Abruptly, Nie Kong appeared on the soles of Wukong''s feet.


    Nie Kong grasped Wu Kong''s right foot with one hand and threw it at the mountain two hundred meters away, launching his attack.


    Wukong couldn''t resist the terrifying power.He was like a cannonball and crashed into a mountain two hundred meters high.With a loud bang, the 100-meter peak unexpectedly broke in two.


    A simple throw, with the support of Nie Kong''s powerful combat effectiveness, exerted unprecedented power.


    "Wow... the player Nie Kong is so strong, he threw Wukong out of the field. Such a terrifying power, the whole mountain was broken. After three years of disappearance, player Nie Kong finally returned strongly. The game is over, I declare Contestant Nie Kong won." The referee yelled, very surprised.


    The surrounding audience commotion, they will never forget Nie Kong''s powerful blow.


    Five minutes later, Tianjin Fan and the others carried the seriously injured Wukong to the venue.In the face of Nie Kong''s 1,000 combat power, Wukong, with strong vitality, almost died.After his companion fed a fairy bean, Wukong returned to his original best state.Wukong laughed bitterly, it turned out that there was a big gap between himself and him.


    It was just a trick, and I lost.The loss was a mess, he was not discouraged, and Nie Kong''s toughness aroused his fighting spirit.


    I believe that Wukong will work harder in his future practice.He is a stronger man as he fights, fighting is all his life.With such an opponent, he is really excited.Saiyans, what a combative race.


    "It''s a fierce game. After a long time of selection, we ushered in the final game. The second generation of the mysterious dark horse demon, against the super-powerful Nie Kong, who will defend the final champion."


    The referee was full of enthusiasm and he was proud of seeing the fierce game.


    "Nie Jun, come on, beat him into a pig''s head." Bouma shouted excitedly.


    "Oh... It turns out that player Nie Kong''s girlfriend was there to cheer for him. No wonder he is so good. Such a cute girl, Nie Kong is really happy." After saying this, the referee regretted it.No. Secretly threw a drink bottle at him, smashing him out of several bags.How can you miss yourself?


    After someone took the lead, the girls yelled and threw their shoes at him.In the blink of an eye, he was buried in his shoes.


    "It''s hateful, Nie Kong obviously doesn''t have a girlfriend, so what are you talking about." The girl nympho became scary.

 483 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0491, abuse of Piccolo

    Piccolo''s pupils shrank, his cold face was bloodthirsty, and his whole person was filled with a state of high excitement.Piccolo II is different from Piccolo, he likes to fight.Think of fighting as a pleasure, not to rule the world.


    Looking at Nie Kong''s amazing performance in the first two games, he knew that his opponent was very powerful.


    "I announce, the game has started!" The referee got out of the shoe pile, spit out a few words into the microphone from his dry throat, and left the ring as if running away after speaking.


    Piccolo''s figure disappeared in faintly, at a terrifying speed!The three of Klin in the rest area had difficulty capturing his trail, and they found that Piccolo had improved beyond their imagination.


    "Wukong, who do you think will win?" Tianjin Fan asked.


    Wukong shook his head and smiled bitterly, and simply said: "Nie Kong''s strength is unfathomable, far beyond my ability. In my game just now, he didn''t show half of his strength. As he said, we were too weak. The result of the game was very good. Obviously, he is set to win."


    After three years of hard cultivation, I originally came to challenge with the belief of winning.The facts are so harsh, he was defeated in a mess.But Wukong was not discouraged, instead, his fighting spirit became more vigorous.There is a strong person like him in the world, he will not be lonely.


    There was a loud bang, and the whole ring trembled.The shock wave visible to the naked eye spread to the surroundings.It was as if the stone was thrown into the calm water surface, the dust was agitated, and the ripples spread around!


    In the middle of the ring, Piccolo sank into the marble floor.When he attacked automatically, he received a punch from Nie Kong and rushed into the depths of the mud.


    Piccolo spat out a few bites of blood, and he felt that his internal organs were about to break.The power of Nie Kong in front of him was too great, no wonder his father would die in their hands.His eyes were firmly locked on Nie Kong, Piccolo burst out, and his body rose from the ground.


    As soon as he ran out, Nie Kong knocked him in the head again.Piccolo sank into the soil again like a nail.He became angry from embarrassment and burst out into the sky.In an instant, a five or six meter deep pit appeared on the originally flat ground.And Piccolo is standing in the middle of the pit.


    Before Piccolo could run out, Piccolo''s head was repeatedly hit and sank into half of the pit.Piccolo couldn''t see through Nie Kong''s speed, so he could only be beaten passively.


    Seeing the funny scene in front of me, the surrounding audience laughed.Nie Kong is too funny, how can he knock people into the soil again and again, he is not a groundhog.


    "Poor Piccolo II, I find that I feel a little sympathetic to him." Tianjin Fan groaned.


    "Haha... really bullying, I guess he will be pissed to death." Klin joked with a joy.


    Sure enough, as Klin expected, Piccolo''s green skin turned red into pig liver.


    "Asshole, let you see and see how powerful the demons are!" Piccolo roared, his muscles squirming like loach just after his words fell.The breath of his whole person was constantly overflowing, and the air around him seemed to be drawn away, forming a vacuum state.


    A faint red light was emitted from all over his body, and his formidable air was boiling.After sensing Piccolo''s anger, Wukong''s face changed drastically.If it bursts out for him, I am afraid the entire island will be destroyed.His anger was so terrible, he even felt stronger than himself.


    "Nie Kong, stop him quickly." Wukong shouted loudly.


    In the deadly atmosphere, the surrounding audience felt the crisis coming.They panicked a bit, but their feet weakened by the pressure and fear of Piccolo.


    The terrifying qi has skyrocketed from 340 to 800!Nie Kong looked at him with great interest and didn''t mean to stop it.Hundreds of fighting power is still under his control.


    "Super-explosive magic wave!" Piccolo gathered his whole body power and spread out around him. Its power could destroy the entire island.His trick is really like God Luo Tianzheng in the eyes of Naruto Reincarnation.


    The dazzling white light broke out, and Nie Kong simply stretched out his right hand.The horrible air flow turned out, wrapping a dozen meters of space around it.From the outside, it looks like a giant cocoon.


    "Boom!" The huge explosion sounded into the sky, and even the audience could perceive the violent shaking of the island.But the strange thing is that only sound has no power.


    Wukong''s eyes widened, and they wiped their eyes.Piccolo¡¯s trick, Nie Kong was able to isolate it with his own qi, preventing his spread!In that case, how strong his anger is.


    The sealed Piccolo was exploded by his own gas instead.After the dust passed, Piccolo bloody appeared in front of everyone.His breath in front of him was mostly weak, but the Nami star with strong vitality could still persist.


    "How...how could it be possible that I actually broke my super-explosive magic wave!" Piccolo lost his eyes and his self-confidence was severely hit.I never thought I would lose, and it was such a terrible defeat.


    The whole audience was sucked up and everyone was shocked by the scene in front of them!


    "Nie Kong must win, Nie Kong must win." After a moment of silence, the sweet cheering voices of the girls gathered, forming an extremely inspiring melody.


    Nie Kong grabbed Piccolo''s body and threw him into the mud.


    "Damn..." The badly injured Piccolo suddenly roared, and two rays of light came out of his bright red eyes, and he hit Nie Kong.The distance is so close that most people have no way to escape.


    Nie Kong did not evade, the extremely powerful light hit his eyes.Piccolo gave a bloodthirsty smile, perhaps thinking he could turn defeat into victory.


    Wukong and the others cried out that it was bad, and they didn''t expect Piccolo to sneak attack.However, when Piccolo saw Nie Kong''s appearance, his smiling face stiffened.His own light was useless at all and couldn''t hurt him.


    Now Piccolo finally understands the huge gap between him and Nie Space.Maybe Nie Kong would stand in front of him and let him attack, he couldn''t hurt Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong narrowed his eyes, and stepped forward and stepped on Piccolo''s right foot, acting like lightning and thunder.


    "Ah..." Piccolo let out a heartbreaking scream, and his right foot broke.But Nie Kong didn''t stop, his feet severely crushed Piccolo''s remaining limbs.Nie Kong''s blood, showing his extremely powerful and almost unmatched horror!


    "Ma...The second-generation player was in a coma, and player Nie Kong once again won the game." The referee trembled and announced the result. The quiet square once again resounded with enthusiastic cheers.


    "Yeah... Brother Nie Kong won, so happy." Qiqi cheered, rushed to Nie Kong''s arms in front of Bouma, arousing envy from the girls around.


    "Hey...Qiqi is too unlovable, how can she be ahead of me." Bouma was not to be left behind, and lively, she hugged Nie Kong and kissed fiercely in the crowd.Hao was a little bit shy, she didn''t dare to express her emotions in front of so many people.


    Nie Kong hugged the two beauties from left to right, the famous beauties of money, he got them all on this day, and envied the men around.


    After the game, Wukong and the others said goodbye to Nie Kong and others, saying that they would practice harder in the future and strive to defeat Nie Kong.All of them had such fighting spirit, and they were all brought by Nie Kong.


    When Piccolo woke up, he silently glanced at Nie Kong, dragging his seriously injured body and disappearing on Papaya Island.After Nie Kong''s blow, some of them may have become stronger than the original.


    It was agreed that the game would take a few women around the world to take an adventure, so instead of going back to the Western Capital, they took a 500,000 bonus to travel around the world.

 484 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0492, Raditz arrives two in one)

    More than five years have passed, and the 25th Budokai has ushered in its opening.While the whole country was in joy, the earth ushered in an unexpected guest.


    The three-meter iron ball fell from the sky.It bombarded the ground, creating a pit with a depth of more than 20 meters and a radius of 40 meters.Although it has already started to slow down when passing through the atmosphere, it is still full of smoke and dust, as if a small meteor hit the earth.


    When the dust was gone, the hatch opened and a strong black-haired man appeared.He has an apes-like tail and a transparent goggles on his right eye.If you look closely, he actually looks three to four points similar to Wukong.


    He slowly opened his eyes and emerged from the sky from the driving cabin.Slowly landing, he pressed the activation device of the temporal detector on his left face, exploring the powerful combat power around the world.


    "Sure enough, the people on this planet are still alive, that idiot Kakarot. Oh, there are a few strong people on the weak primitive planet. Fighting power 580, fighting power 530, fighting power 460, fighting power 400, fighting power 330... Distance is five Thousands, eight hundred, is it Kakarot!" Raditz soared towards the sky, the direction of Papaya Island.


    The arrogant Raditz seemed to have confidence in his own strength, and actually faced Goku and the Dragon Ball warriors head-on.


    Nie Kong did not participate in the twenty-fourth martial arts conference, and the hopeful Wukong was disappointed.Especially Bick, gritted his teeth with hatred.It''s just that Piccolo didn''t expect that he would be defeated by Goku.


    The champion is Goku, the runner-up is Piccolo, and Tianjin Fan is in the third runner-up.Three years later, Wukong returned from practicing hard, and he made an appointment with his friends to participate in the martial arts conference.


    Without the fetters of marriage, Wukong is like a free bird.His life is as hard as ever.Therefore, now his combat effectiveness will increase so much.


    After he had Kiki in the original book, he was really relaxed.In five years, it only increased from more than 300 to more than 400.Maybe Nie Kong snatched his Qiqi, which is a good thing for both parties.


    The competition arena on Papaya Island, at this time the fierce battle is raging.The quarter-finals have been born, and the most surprised one is a weak man with a big beard.He is Satan, the original champion.


    It''s just that he is very tragic, and they join the war when they meet Goku.As a result, 8 entered 4 and was eliminated by Klin.The current game is the finals, with Piccolo facing Wukong.


    The battle in the arena is raging, and both of them are very excited.Although it is a pity that there is no Nie Kong, the two feel that each other''s strength has made up for Nie Kong''s deficiency.


    The air of horror swept through, and the two who should have been fighting stopped one after another.They looked into the distance with solemn expressions, as if they were facing an enemy.


    "What''s the matter, Wukong?" Klin in the rest area noticed the change in Monkey King''s expression. He knew something must happen, so he asked concerned.


    "Okay... a strong aura, a terrifying aura is coming at high speed. Is it...who, is it him?" While Piccolo was cautious, his eyes were a little excited.


    "It won''t be Nie Kong, he can''t spread his qi." Wu Kong said solemnly.


    The referees didn''t know what happened, so they could only urge Wukong to hurry up and play.At the same time, the shadow of the sky is approaching.


    "So fast!" Klin exclaimed, and saw that the people coming from a few hundred meters away were shortened to a distance of tens of meters in an instant.


    "What is this amazing aura?" Tianjin Fan stared at the figure in the sky through the third eye, and a drop of sweat ran down his forehead.


    In the eyes of everyone''s surprise, the incoming person fell lightly and stood firmly in the middle of the ring.Because of the frequent killings, he was filled with bloody murderous aura, and he wore a machine to detect combat effectiveness in the part of his right eye.


    Raditz sneered and said, "I finally met. Although you have grown up, I recognize you at a glance, Kakarot! That''s right, you look exactly like your father."


    "Kakarot?" Monkey King was stunned for a moment, and looked left and right in confusion.Then he pointed to Piccolo and asked stupidly: "Piccolo, did you call you. So your name is Kakarot?"


    "Your name is Kakarot. Your family is named Kakarot. I don''t even know him." Piccolo hummed.


    "Are you pretending to be a fool, Kakarot, what''s going on with the planet now? Isn''t your mission to kill all humans on this planet?" Raditz shouted at Wukong angrily.


    "Hello...Mr., what are you talking nonsense? It''s time for the game, please leave here." The referee wearing sunglasses appeared with a microphone in front of Raditz and wanted to drive him down.


    Only then, Sombra slammed towards the referee.The referee endured such a distance and rammed out 20 meters.A tail like Wukong''s childhood, appeared in front of everyone.


    "The same tail as Wukong!?" Klin and the others exclaimed, is there really any connection between the two?


    Through dialogue, they understand that Wukong is the Saiyan of the universe and his mission is to destroy the human beings on the earth.Seeing his long talk about the great blood of Saiyans, Wukong was angry.


    "Even so, I am not a Kakarot, I am the Monkey King who grew up on the earth! I will reject you anyway to destroy the earth. Anyway, please leave."


    "Kakarot, you fellow... It seems that you really didn''t intend not to listen to your brother, so you can only destroy you and the earth. Although it is not the full moon, but now I am enough to destroy you." Raditz became angry, and the cold killing intent swept across the island.


    Killing people like hemp, he at least killed countless creatures in the universe, and then he has the murderous aura now.Just standing in front of them, Wukong felt a shudder.


    "What a strong qi, he... who is stronger than Nie Kong?" The militant Wukong was full of enthusiasm, and he was very happy to meet a strong opponent.Before Wukong could make a move, Piccolo was one step ahead.


    "Dare to be arrogant in front of me Piccolo, are you here to die?" Piccolo had just finished speaking, and his figure had appeared behind Raditz.The horrible palm slashed towards Raditz''s neck.


    "The combat power is 530, do you want to challenge me?" Raditz''s proud face showed a little disdain, and he elbowed back easily.Piccolo seemed to slam into his elbow automatically, and the attacked Piccolo''s facial features exploded several blood.


    Just a simple move can actually damage the terrifying Piccolo, how strong is he?


    Wukong assumed a fighting pose, but drips of cold sweat broke out on his face.


    "With a combat power of 580, you are considered the strongest on the planet. But your brother and I have a combat power of 1500. Why do you resist me?" Raditz did not have the mercy of his brother, and directly attacked the opposite Monkey King.


    The speed was so fast that Wukong could not see his shadow at all.Suddenly there was intense pain in the abdomen, and it was Raditz''s fist that hit him.


    "Trash, it''s a shame to our Saiyans!" Raditz cursed coldly, kicking Monkey Wukong''s body mercilessly in an instant.Goku fell next to Piccolo, and the two of them stood with difficulty covering their wounds.


    "Monkey King, it seems that none of us is his opponent. This demon king reluctantly, join hands with you to kill him. As long as he is there, it is basically hindering my dream of ruling the world."


    Monkey King''s martial arts suit shattered into holes, and the bloody skin was a bit miserable.One hit wounded Goku, showing the power of Raditz.


    "That''s right, only when we join forces can we have a chance to win. Seriously, I really didn''t expect one day to join you." Goku smiled, like a pair of difficult brothers standing side by side in front of Raditz.


    Raditz spit out, seemingly not paying attention to the two teaming up.It''s just that Raditz didn''t expect that Wukong and the others have the unique skills to improve their combat effectiveness.Wukong¡¯s Super Turtle Style Qigong has increased to more than 1,300 combat power, and Bik¡¯s Moguanguang Killing Cannon is stronger, and the increased combat power unexpectedly exceeds 1,500.The nearly three-fold improvement seriously threatened Raditz.


    The three are fighting fiercely in the ring, but Wukong and the two are still at a disadvantage.Although their moves were very strong, they were too slow to hit Raditz.


    Seeing Wukong and the others in danger, Tianjin Fan first joined the battle.In the end, Klin and the three of them also came out. After their efforts, Piccolo''s magic light kills the cannon to penetrate the arrogant Raditz.


    It''s just that they learned from Raditz''s resentful last words that two Saiyan partners who were ten times stronger than Raditz already knew the news of his death on Earth.They will come to Earth in person to avenge him.Wukong and the others were originally happy, and suddenly poured cold water.


    A Raditz is already so powerful, and two partners who are ten times stronger, now they can''t fight.


    "Enemies ten times stronger than him will land on the earth in half a year. Could it be that our earth is unsaved." Tianjin Fan whispered, unexpectedly powerful enemies appeared one after another, and he found that he was getting weaker and weaker.


    Sure enough, as Nie Kong said, it is not that Nie Kong is strong, but they are weak.


    "Klin, you are responsible for finding Nie Kong, he may have a way. As for me, I have to go to the temple and see what the gods can do." After Wukong instructed Klin and the others, he rushed toward the sky cautiously.


    Piccolo let out a cold snort, his expression full of unwillingness.He clenched his fists, gritted his teeth and left the meeting.With the oppression of the crisis, Bik has the motivation to force himself to practice stronger.


    The few people were silent and could only follow Wukong''s ideas.The martial arts conference, which should have been lively and extraordinary, came to an end in an instant.The surrounding audience looked at each other, and never thought that due to their departure, it was the eliminated Mr. Satan who won the victory!!!


    Wukong came to the Temple of Heaven and found that the God was waiting for him to appear.Unfortunately, the gods have no way to save the earth.Just suddenly thinking of something, he said that there is a way that may be feasible, but there are some risks.


    By extracting Wukong''s own soul, the gods can bring Wukong to the Temple of Yama, and through the snake path there, he can find a master for Wukong.The legendary supreme god of the galaxy, Lord Realm King.


    You must know that if the soul leaves the body for too long, it may lead to his true death.Even Nie Kong did not dare to leave for too long.


    Although it was dangerous, Wukong nodded without hesitation.As long as he can become stronger and save the earth, Wukong is willing to do anything.The abilities of the gods are very strange, they can communicate with other gods and do some very interesting things.


    When Wukong and the others deployed to deal with the Saiyans, it was in a distant galaxy, a deserted planet.


    "Vegeta, that fellow Raditz is dead!" a burly, ugly bald head pressed the detector on his right eye and slowly said.There was no emotional fluctuation in the tone of Raditz''s death at all.


    Vegeta''s expression was gloomy and indifferent. After hearing the words of the bald head, her eyes flashed with a little contempt, and she said coldly: "Like that kind of fighting guy, there are as many talents better than him! They are two brothers. People are the shame of our Saiyan people!"


    "Oh... Then, let''s not avenge Raditz?"


    "Vengeance? Napa, are you kidding? It''s just that I want to take a trip to Earth, where the moves that can improve combat effectiveness are very useful." Vegeta said mockingly, then seemed to think of something, his tone changed. , The eyes showed some expectations.


    His 20,000 combat power, as if he could really learn the moves of the earth''s ascension, might exceed 100,000.Promotion is very important to him, he has his own blood and deep hatred.


    Napa touched his bald head and nodded: "It is really useful to be able to gather your combat power and give the enemy a destructive blow."


    Vegeta opened the door of the spaceship and said casually: "By the way, if we take over that earth, there will be races from other planets who will buy it at a high price, and then we can make a fortune."


    "Hehe, Vegeta, you really are very thoughtful." The two walked into the same orb as Raditz was riding. After a few seconds, the orb began to shake violently and rushed into the endless universe.


    After more than five years, the plot of Saiyan finally opened.Nie Kong, who was staying at Bouma''s house at this time, looked calm.As early as three years ago, he had already confessed to Bouma that he began to study spacecraft.And he happened to have a sample, the original gravity chamber that Nie Kong had stolen.


    What Nie Kong didn''t know was that while Buma was studying the gravity room, he even stole Nie Kong''s descendants.Since she hadn''t been pregnant for several years, Bouma wanted to carry a baby for Nie Kong.So Bouma stole Nie Kong¡¯s treasure and his children and grandchildren secretly.Thinking of his own hardships to get seeds, Bouma was afraid.

 485 The collapsed two-dimensional body 0493, Nie Kongs rejection

    Goku got the approval of Yama, and could use the snake path from the underworld to go to the western king star.The tens of days of running began, and Wukong had only one purpose-to become stronger and defeat the Saiyans a year later and protect the safety of the earth.


    To be honest, Wukong was a little nervous about the upcoming practice.He felt that the world had become too fast, and such a formidable enemy suddenly appeared.At the same time, he was curious how powerful Nie Kong, who had disappeared for six years, was.


    "A strong man in the universe, I am getting more and more excited. Haha..."


    The Turtle House on the South Sea Island has become a gathering place for Dragon Ball Warriors.At this time, a fat man appeared in front of it in a jet plane.He is the greedy ghost Archie Lobe, who is looking forward to appearing strangely here in Kalinta.


    "The cat fairy asked me to tell you that Sun Wukong will go to other places to practice in a year. And because the Saiyans are going to attack, the earth is facing an unprecedented crisis, so God invites you to the temple to receive practice." Said the fat Yaqilobe.


    "What? Invite us to practice with God! This is really great. I''ve been jealous of Wukong that kid accepting God''s practice before, but I didn''t expect I would have such an opportunity." Klin exclaimed with excitement.


    "God''s practice? See what level we can reach." Tianjin Fan said excitedly.


    "That''s right!" Yaqi Luobei added, "Is there anyone named Nie Kong here? God specifically informed that he would be invited to practice. The most important thing is to call him, maybe he can be the one in this battle. Main force."


    "We are going to find him, but we can''t decide for him whether he will go or not." Le Ping complained.


    "In short, I have passed the words of the gods, and now I am leaving." Yaqi Luobei stepped on the wooden shoes and left the turtle fairy house.


    "Now his clue is a girl named Bouma, who is rumored to be the daughter of the Magnum Capsule Group. And the commotion of Piccolo a few years ago, they happened to appear in the Western Capital, maybe Nie Kong will be there." Tianjin Fan thought.


    "His breath has been suppressed at the level of ordinary people, and it is difficult for the vast crowd to find where he is. Now it can only be like this. It is really impossible to give up the idea of ??looking for him." Klin nodded and responded.


    Nie Kong''s air pressure was around 1, so Raditz did not find a super strong presence.If he is aware of his existence, it is estimated that Latiz will be scared to pee in his butt!Although his blindfold can only detect more than a hundred thousand combat power, it has surpassed all Saiyans in the past.


    After the four discussed, Tianjin Fan drove the jet, and they headed to the Western Capital.


    "Hehe...Nie Jun, are you in H? I want to come in." There was no chance to answer, and Nie Kong''s bedroom was pushed aside.The voice is very familiar, not who his prospective mother-in-law is.


    Although she is a natural stupid, she is very good.If you just look at her face, many people would think that she is only 20 or 30 years old.There was a time when Nie Kong fought three women in the bedroom and happened to find it for her.


    Bouma almost fainted on the spot, but her nerves were unexpectedly big.It''s too much to say Bouma, do such a happy thing not to call her mother.She took off her clothes on the spot and threw herself into Nie Kong''s arms with a smile.


    Nie Kong could find that she was breathing fast and her pretty face was red.Naturally, she actually has the primitive impulse of human beings.


    Bouma grumbled a few times, and barely squeezed out her strength to push her mother away from Nie Kong in time.Even Buma could see that Nie Kong''s giant snake head had penetrated into his mother''s body.


    It was filled up in an instant, but was interrupted by her own daughter, and Mrs. Bliss pitifully drove Boomer out of the bedroom.Swallowing half of the happiness, Bliss lost half of his soul.


    "Woo...no...no, we didn''t do anything." Qiqi''s pretty face was a little red, she said covertly.Six years later, she is very charming, slender and full of the unique charm of a woman.


    With Nie Kong''s double repairs, her appearance remained at the age of twenty.Without hard work, the beauty she exudes is more than twice that of the original.Her clothes are messy, and it seems that Bliss interrupted while preparing.


    "Oh, oh, it''s a pity. At any rate, Little Bouma wasn''t there, I wanted to accompany Jun H." The milf Mrs. Bliss looked like a pity, and Nie Kong was so naturally dazed.


    It''s normal for Bouma to fiddle with the spacecraft in the research room.Usually during the daytime, Nie Kong is accompanied by Qiqi who graduated from university on the 18th.


    "What''s going on?" Nie Kong was slightly startled, and there were four more powerful fluctuations, and he was familiar with it.Just when she wanted spiritual knowledge coverage, Mrs. Bliss replied.


    "Some people who claim to be friends of Bouma come to you, I''m here to inform you. Or Nie Jun ignore them and accompany me on a good date?" Mrs. Bliss grabbed Nie Kong''s arm and said with a smile.


    Nie Kong couldn''t help but think of her gentleness and narrowness some time ago, and his heart was shaken.The relationship between the two is equivalent to a breakthrough, very ambiguous.


    "Um...next time." Nie Kong rushed out like running away, some of them couldn''t bear Bliss''s enthusiasm.


    "It''s you!?" Nie Kong exclaimed in surprise, but he didn''t expect them to find this place.


    After seeing Nie Kong, the four of them showed surprise expressions.


    "Nie Kong, we''ve been looking for you for a long time. It''s like this, we''re looking for you with very important things..." Following Le Ping''s words, Nie Kong knew that the Saiyan story had arrived!


    It''s no wonder that some time ago, there was more than a thousand qi, Nie Kong thought Wukong and the others had broken through. It was Raditz.


    "Now the earth is facing a crisis, there are two cosmic fighting race Saiyans coming to destroy the earth. God specially invites us to go to the temple to practice in order to fight the coming Saiyans." Tianjin Fan said solemnly.


    "I don''t want to participate in God''s practice. There is no need for that. As for the Saiyans, I will take action." Nie Kong shook his head.


    "You...do you know how powerful the Saiyans are. Only one of the weakest Saiyans can be defeated by using all of our strength. The two Saiyans a year later are stronger than the ones we encountered. Ten times..." Le Ping said with air.


    "Yeah, a rare opportunity, do you want to give up. Although you are better than us, we will soon chase after you if you slack in practice. Without you as an opponent, life is quite lonely." Tianjin Fan persuaded.


    "It''s not that they are strong, but you are weak. As far as I am concerned, God''s practice can''t improve any strength at all." Nie Kong refused their invitation. What a joke, Vegeta can kill him once, and second. He can do it again.


    Seeing Nie Kong''s decisive manner, the four of them could only leave with disappointment.The four of them didn''t return to the Guixian House, but set off directly to Kalinta.They feel very excited about the coming God practice.


    Only by their hard work, they feel that they are improving very slowly.If there is no other way, they will be stuck under one thousand for life.


    Nie Kong''s eyes glowed coldly. Is Vegeta finally appearing? He has been waiting for a long time.Only the strong can break through himself and transform into a stronger state.To develop the power of your own blood, you need to be inspired by the strong.

 486 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0494, Saiyan is here

    In a blink of an eye, a year passed quietly.In the end, Mrs. Bliss couldn''t resist Nie Kong''s attraction and obediently presented her sweet body that had been preserved for more than ten years.After Buma knew, she almost denied her as her mother in anger.But Mrs. Bliss''s natural stupidity surpassed Boomer''s imagination, and she could only acquiesce in her current relationship.


    Klin and the others received strict special training from God in the temple, and used time and space to appear on the former Saiyan planet to contact them against them.After more than a year of death training, their combat effectiveness increased linearly.


    Jiewangxing¡¯s Wukong practice is stricter than that of Klin and the others. With the suppression of ten times the gravity and the weight of his body, he has to bear the extreme version of special cultivation.Hard work is effective, and Wukong''s progress is beyond the imagination of King Jie.


    In more than one hundred days, Wukong has mastered the world king''s box-pressing skills, the world king fist that enhances his energy, and the vitality bomb that can increase his strength infinitely.


    "Goku, the practice is over. Saiyans will appear in a day''s time, ready to leave the world king star." Realizing the two flying machines close to the earth, the always funny world king said to Wu Kong solemnly.


    "Master Realm King, I should be able to beat them now." Wukong''s serious face was a little excited.


    "Don''t underestimate the Saiyans, their power has already surpassed me. Remember that you can only play the realm king fist twice, and you will break your body after exceeding the limit." Realm king exhorted.


    "I understand." Wukong nodded and said goodbye to the Queen of Realm and immediately jumped out of the King of Realm.The Jie Wang watched him leave, and he was very pleased with this apprentice.


    "Master Realm, it looks like you forgot to count the time for the snake path. Wukong...Would he have time to return to the earth?" The little locust uttered something and asked stupidly.


    "Ahaha...really, there is such a thing. With Wukong''s speed, he will definitely catch up." The Jie Wang laughed awkwardly, then looked into the distance.Goku, be alive.


    In the bright starry sky, two phantoms seemed to rush towards the blue planet like meteors.The earth''s atmosphere suddenly vibrated, fires everywhere, and the huge noise produced unimaginable heat.


    The speed of the two phantoms gradually slowed down, finally revealing its true colors-two spheres.They broke through the barrier of the atmosphere and successfully sailed into the range of the earth.


    With a loud noise of "Boom!", everything within tens of thousands of meters shook, as if an earthquake disaster, the surrounding mountains kept shaking, undulating waves.


    At the place where they landed, a strong earthquake of thousands of kilometers was triggered.The city in the center was in ruins as if a nuclear bomb was detonated.In the huge deep pit, the two orbs of the aircraft fell halfway into the mud.As the high temperature gradually dissipated, the warehouse door opened after a few seconds!


    "Hmph!" A cold snort sounded, and the two figures walked out of their respective aircraft. At the moment they appeared, their murderous aura was burning like flames.


    The terrifying arrogance radiated, and the animals on the earth felt anxious.The four Tianjin Fans who were practicing in the heavens suddenly looked into the distance.


    "Ok...very strong anger, is the Saiyan finally here." The four nodded to each other, and in the blink of an eye they rushed towards the source of anger.


    The majesty blew over, sweeping the dust on the ground and in the air, two men in strange costumes appeared.


    The man standing on the left has a burly and sturdy bald head, a rare armor, and a spectacle-like instrument on his right eye. There is a strong breath on his body.


    On the right is a young man in a blue combat uniform. Although he looks very handsome, the cruel smile curled up at the corner of his mouth makes people tremble with fear.


    "Napa, is it here?" the young man asked coldly.


    "According to the coordinates, it is right here. Latiz, died in the hands of humans on this planet." Napa chuckled, and a grinning smile appeared on the hard-faced face.


    Suddenly, the instruments attached to their right eyes made a beep, and then a group of data symbols were displayed on the mirror.


    "En?" Vegeta let out a whisper, staring at the sky to the west.Nappa, like Vegeta, had a slight surprise on his face, but a smile of disdain flashed quickly.


    Vegeta sneered: "It was those guys who killed Raditz. There were a few of them with more than a thousand combat effectiveness. If they have a move to increase combat effectiveness, it shouldn''t be underestimated."


    "Yeah, and there are five in one! The strongest guy among them has reached 1578 combat effectiveness, which is really amazing!" Although Napa pretended to be disdainful, he was actually very surprised in his heart.Because he has only 5,000 combat power, there are people on such a low-level planet who are approaching him, no wonder he is in a complicated mood.Through Latiz¡¯s communications, they learned that the Earthlings have methods to enhance their combat effectiveness.If it was raised several times, it would be enough to threaten him.I am a Saiyan, how can I allow this to happen?


    Vegeta and Napa stood there, as if waiting for their arrival.Vegeta''s cruel smile did not stop, and no one looked at the future at all.After playing with them, it is not difficult for the Saiyan prince with his own genius to learn their enhanced moves, and then become stronger through his own improvement.


    But Kakarot must accompany the earthlings to die, mixing with the earth monkeys, he simply insults the dignity of our Saiyans.


    The clouds in the sky were pierced, and the five speeding figures appeared like sharp arrows in the sight of the waiting Vegeta and Napa.The first thing that came was Piccolo with green skin.


    Welcoming from behind were the four Tianjin Fans who had returned from practicing in the heavens.The strongest is Pic, and the rest of the Tianjin fans have their combat effectiveness increased to one thousand.


    They came to the front of Vegeta and the two of them in an instant. Looking at the destroyed city nearby, Klin and the others showed angry expressions.


    "Huh... I didn''t expect to accompany you to deal with it, but only once." Piccolo snorted. He used to be an enemy but now a comrade-in-arms. He felt very awkward.


    "Huh...Is Nie Kong not here?" Klin looked around, but didn''t find any trace of Nie Kong''s palace.

 487 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0495, Nie Kong shot

    "Oh? One, two, three... a total of eight people, I didn''t expect a few people to die!" Vegeta surveyed the surrounding circle, counting from beginning to end, and finally looked at a few hundred meters. A car outside.


    There are four people in the car, they have a better temperament than anyone else.The three of Tianjin Fan''s eyes found that it was Nie Kong who they were familiar with.He really came, but he was a bit arrogant with a girl.The Saiyans in front of them stunned them with only the breath, which shows that they are stronger than those who came last year.After seeing the calm Nie Kong, Klin actually developed some confidence that he would win, which was really incredible.


    It was Bouma and Kiki''s anger that leaked out, no wonder Vegeta would find out.Originally, Nie Kong wanted to watch a good show, but now he didn''t expect to appear so soon.He drove a handsome spray car and came to Tianjin Fan with a crunch.


    "Oh... It''s been a year." Nie Kong smiled and greeted Klin and the others, causing them to stare silently.Hey, you have to look at the atmosphere, there are two powerful enemies in front of you.


    When the Vegeta detector saw Nie Kong''s combat power, his cold expression flashed with contempt: "The garbage with combat power 1 is also here to die, really stupid human beings."


    Napa echoed in the same tone: "The human beings on this planet are trash, really a race with low combat effectiveness. Except for a few of them, the rest are trash with combat effectiveness 5."


    "Asshole." Seeing people more arrogant than himself appeared, Piccolo stared at them coldly.He really couldn''t control it, and wanted to clean up the two bastards in front of him.


    "Green skin, weird look... I didn''t expect to see the Namek here, it is really rare! No wonder Raditz will die here, it turned out to be defeated by the Namek. Rumor has it. People not only have strong combat power, but also have very strange abilities. They are simply magicians of the universe. But compared to our Saiyans, they are far behind. Kakarot, ask him to come and die." Vegeta After seeing Piccolo, he was taken aback for a moment, but his arrogance was restored in a blink of an eye.


    Piccolo clasped his hands tightly, and their words stimulated him.Unexpectedly, like Wukong, he is a cosmic person!After knowing his source, Piccolo suddenly had the urge to go back and take a look.


    The people from Tianjin Fan looked at him weirdly, with an expression of sudden realization.No wonder he has a strange appearance, it turned out to be like this.


    "Haha... We Saiyans are the strongest fighting nation in the universe, of course we can''t compare with us. Since Kakarot dare not come out, let''s entertain them. With more than a thousand fighting power, want to defeat us? "Napa said arrogantly.They were so arrogant that they didn''t put Nie Kong in their eyes at all!


    "Take a par, take the detector off. The combat effectiveness of these guys will change with the battle." Vegeta took the lead in removing the blindfold-like machinery and said to the partner beside him.


    "So, Raditz believes too much in the data, so he can be killed so easily." Napa patted his bald head and suddenly realized.


    "Let''s take a look now, how strong are your abilities? Nappa, take out the six remaining vegetable seeds from the previous period." Vegeta said contemptuously.


    "Vegeta, you really know how to play." The bald head smirked with Paha. He buried the seeds in the bottle in the mud as Vegeta wanted.After pouring some green nutrient solution, six monsters like vegetables jumped out.


    The vegetable man with a combat power of 1200 flared in front of them, but the angry Piccolo shot, and immediately killed the two vegetable men with a magic flash.


    The Tianjin fans at the back were not to be outdone. After they came into contact with the toughness of the vegetable man, they were very careful to deal with them.Finally, after they used their own triumphant moves, the six vegetable men were wiped out.Compared to the original, their improved combat effectiveness is even greater. The lowest on the scene is 1000 dumplings. It''s no wonder that the Vegetable Man will simply lose.With their doubling and doubling of their moves, the Vegetable Man was not their opponent at all, and even Nie Kong did not have time to make a move.


    "Sure enough, I can increase my combat effectiveness by two or three times. The maneuvers on this planet are really strange." Vegeta squinted at Piccolo and the others, and chuckled.


    "Now it''s your turn, Qigong Cannon!" After eliminating the Vegetable Man, Tianjin Fan''s hands formed a long frame, and the horrible Qi condensed into a square and enveloped the two Vegeta.


    "It''s actually a terrible move that has tripled its combat effectiveness..." The two Vegeta did not avoid them, but instead slammed his qigong gun.It exploded suddenly and the air wave spread.


    When the smoke cleared, the Saiyans in front of them slowly walked towards them safe and sound.


    "Obviously, it was hit. The qigong cannon I played with all my strength was useless. How could it be possible?" Tianjin Fan was horrified. He couldn''t believe that there would be a strong man beyond his imagination.They have horror on their faces, and the rival demi-humans disdain to make fun of them.


    "You want me to take action, I want to kill all eight of them in an instant." Napa''s powerful body is very oppressive, so he asked with a smile.


    "Do whatever you want, but don''t lose the face of our Saiyans." The increase in combat power by several times can already threaten Napa.


    "Don''t worry, Vegeta, I''m not like Raditz. Even if they have powerful moves, it''s useless if they can''t hit me." Napa seemed to have learned Raditz¡¯s lesson, and he wanted to use it. Kill the enemy in front of you with all your strength.


    "Go to hell." Napa''s right hand exuded palpitations, and the milky white light gathered, and then bombarded the car several hundred meters away.


    "Be careful!" Klin exclaimed, trying to save but the gas bomb''s attack was too fast.


    "Hmph... it''s up to him to see how his strength has improved in a few years." Piccolo stared at Nie Kong for fear of missing a wonderful moment.


    "It was the first one to shoot at me, really wanting to die." Nie Kong who was lying in the car showed a mocking smile.


    "What a boring farce, Nie Kong will solve it quickly," No.18 said.


    "Well, I didn''t even plan to come. They are too weak, they really can''t stir my interest." A faint wave of fluctuations spread out from his eyes, and the energy bullet in front of him disappeared strangely.


    "What..." Napa widened his eyes, his face full of astonishment.


    "Combat strength 1, no change! Damn, what is going on." Vegeta looked at Nie Kong, suddenly feeling inexplicable fear.


    The future Vegeta had already been killed by Nie Kong once, and naturally there was a feeling of palpitations after seeing Nie Kong.

 488 The collapse of the second element text 0496, Nie Kong vs Vegeta

    If something is abnormal, there must be a demon, Vegeta can''t believe that Nie Kong has only 1 combat power.


    "Take Pa, quickly kill him." Vegeta roared.


    Napa''s expression of surprise suddenly killed Ling Ran, and said in a cold voice: I know Vegeta, I must let him know how good I am!"After speaking, he stared at Nie Kong with ferocious eyes.


    A strong gas boiled all over his body, and the surrounding land was shaking for kilometers.Large and small rocks are dragged by force and float in midair.The powerful force that erupted, the resulting hurricane almost knocked Klin and the others down.The physique is as strong as an ox, giving a lot of pressure.Just by looking at him, you know how strong he will be.


    "What a joke, your opponent is us." Piccolo resisted Napa''s aggressiveness and stood in front of him.If Nie Kong can fight another Saiyan as he expected, they will have a chance of victory.Now Wukong has not come back, they have to do so.


    "Go to hell!" Napa roared, and his whole body disappeared, leaving a faint afterimage.It''s hard to imagine that such a grown person would have such a speed.When he appeared again, he had already come to where Piccolo was.The speed is changing rapidly, even if Klin and the others are watching, it is difficult to catch Napa''s trace.All they can do is to use their breath to identify the specific location of Napa.


    First of all, Piccolo blocked in front. Napa was like a savage collision with a tauren, knocking Piccolo 100 meters away.Tianjin Fan was about to rescue, and Napa¡¯s fist had already hit his back.In the blink of an eye, the two men knocked Napa to the ground.


    Klin felt that Napa moved towards Nie Kong, and immediately reminded him to shout: "Nie Kong, be careful!" It was just that Klin''s reminder was a bit redundant, and Napa''s fist safely stopped in his hand.


    "How is it possible." He wanted to break free, but the pressure from his fist was so terrifying that he could not imagine.The corners of Napa''s mouth twitched slightly, his face was written with incredible horror, and a layer of goose bumps appeared on his skin.A touch of cold sweat fell from his shiny forehead and slowly ran down his cheeks.


    "The combat power increased from 1 to more than 13,000. He really concealed his combat power. It is unbelievable that people with more than 10,000 combat power appeared on the lower planet. But if this is his strength, it is nothing terrible. Ah." Vegeta breathed a sigh of relief, with a proud smile on her face again.


    "Leave you to Monkey King, I''m not interested in you at all." Nie Kong''s spiritual sense suddenly noticed that Wukong was approaching, and he threw the Napa out.In front of Nie Kong, Napa looked like a child.


    "Okay... so strong, the Saiyan who we resisted with all our strength... unexpectedly... didn''t have any resistance in front of him. How terrifying is his true strength?" Klin saw the shocking scene before him. And his friends were stunned.


    Suddenly, there was another breath in the field.With more than six thousand combat power, Vegeta''s eyes were squinted.Looking into the distance, it was the Kakarot they were familiar with.


    "Goku, you are finally here." Klin said in surprise.


    "Hee hee, sorry for being late. But with Nie Kong, I believe you will be able to delay my arrival. Nie Kong, disappeared in six years..." Wukong''s smile was open and familiar, he was burning with flames Both eyes looked at Nie Kong.


    "How is it possible, how can Kakarot have such a high combat effectiveness?" Vegeta said in surprise.


    "6850, how could it be stronger than me! There must be something wrong, how could there be two people stronger than me on a small garbage planet, I am a proud Saiyan." Napa was furious, it seems that it has been Lost reason.He struggled to get up, and slaughtered Nie Kong with a hideous expression.


    "Monkey King, your opponent is the bald head. If you have the other one, don''t fight with me." Nie Kong said lightly.


    "Okay, but if you are not an opponent, I will help you." Wukong smiled and nodded, his body almost becoming unresponsive and blocking him in front of him.


    The exclusive battle between Napa and Wukong began.Napa has only five thousand combat power. How can he be Wukong''s opponent? What''s more, Wukong has learned the world king''s fist several times higher.In the fierce battle between the two, Napa failed to touch the corner of Wukong''s clothes.


    When Wukong was fighting, Nie Kong stood proudly in front of Vegeta.The isolated figure squeezed out the empty wilderness and became the most prominent center point of the entire wilderness, as if everything around him was centered around his body, spreading in all directions.He didn''t have the slightest breath in his whole body, and there was no strong breath.The first impression is that of a handsome young man with a coquettish arrogance.


    "Come on Saiyan, show me how powerful you are." He was demonstrating to his enemy and provoking Vegeta.Nie Kong wanted to completely defeat Vegeta''s arrogance, his confidence.


    Vegeta snorted coldly, the arrogance of her face turned into a terrible rage, and bloody murderous aura filled the whole person.Thousands of kilometers away from him violently shakes, full of powerful aura.The rocks on the ground rolled gently, as if a force was urging them, floating around Vegeta''s body strangely.


    "Arrogant earthling, I am different from the Saiyan just now. I am a powerful and noble Saiyan prince. I will show you the real horror of the Saiyan! 13 thousand combat power, Hugh Rampant in front of me!" Vegeta snorted, her arrogance condensed highly.Despite this, Vegeta was very cautious in facing the upcoming battle.


    He has already exerted his full combat power, and he is bound to kill Nie Kong in one blow!!


    He is well aware that the people on earth have the means to improve their combat effectiveness, and that a thirteen thousand increase of two or three times can threaten his life.He is always vigilant to avoid the qigong cannons he fires.


    The king of the world, the king of the west uses the antenna of his head to keep an eye on the battle of the earth.When Nie Kong was about to challenge Saiyan Vegeta, his funny face showed a look of consternation.


    Who is the powerful earthling in front of him? Why didn''t he know any news about him in the galaxy under his control? He seemed to have emerged out of thin air.But with him, plus Wukong''s ability to use twice the help of the Realm King Quan, there is a bit more chance of winning.

 489 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0497, Namek star

    "Do you really think you will be my opponent?" Vegeta''s hands suddenly pointed at Nie Kong, and the surging air gushed out, converging into a powerful shock wave.The arrogance of 20,000 combat power is even stronger than the sun hanging in the sky.


    Klin and their faces changed drastically, and the energy bounces facing Vegeta felt as weak as an ant.Too strong, is this the true strength of the Saiyans? It is almost destroying the earth.


    Nie Kong laughed and stretched out his palm, facing the blazing shock wave rushing at high speed.There was a loud bang, and the shock wave immediately exploded after touching Nie Kong, causing the earth to tremble violently.


    The light gradually dissipated, revealing Nie Kong in the center of the explosion.Nie Kong remained the same after violating Vegeta''s move.


    "How is it possible, my combat effectiveness is obviously much higher than yours!" Vegeta''s eyes were about to protrude, and his tone was full of disbelief.


    "With only 20,000 combat power, do you think you have the right to be proud of yourself?" Nie Kong estimated that standing in front of him and letting him attack, Vegeta could not hurt Nie Kong.The difference in strength is too large, and it is not comparable at all.


    "What a joke, although I only have 20,000 combat power, I am better than you!" Vegeta snarled unwillingly, and he desperately fired energy balls at Nie Kong, as if to vent the fear in his heart.


    The dense energy filled the space around Nie Kong, but it would always dissipate when it hits a few meters in front of Nie Kong, as if there was an energy shield around Nie Kong.


    "Is the 20,000 combat power very strong? I think it is very weak. Let me show you a small part of my strength, lest you die." Nie Kong suddenly raised a small part of his breath, and the surrounding sky was suddenly affected. .The wind was blowing loudly, like a typhoon of dozens of levels.


    "Twenty thousand, forty thousand...190 thousand!" Peng said, the detector in Vegeta''s left eye reached its limit and exploded automatically.Vegeta could feel that Nie Kong''s qi was still rising sharply.


    He looked at Nie Kong in horror, and stepped back involuntarily.Facing the stronger than himself, his proud expression disappeared completely.


    "How can this be? How can there be people with more than 200,000 combat power on a small planet? Friesha''s Kinyut team, the strongest captain Kinyut is only 120,000. And he is still improving, beyond the scope of exploration. ." Vegeta had a strong fear, even stronger than when she faced Frieza.In front of him, he was like a frog staring at a poisonous snake.


    "Okay, now you can go to death." Nie Kong stared at Vegeta with shocking pressure.A wave of energy of 200,000 intensity was gathered with one hand, which flooded Vegeta in front of him.


    With the suppressive combat power gap, Vegeta has no room to resist.In the dazzling light, all the covering matter collapsed into nothingness.


    "You actually defeated the Saiyan with one move?" Klin exclaimed. Although he knew that Nie Kong was very strong, he did not expect to be so powerful.Compared with them, the gap is really not that big.


    "If it is his true strength, but I think he may not have exerted the strongest strength. I really don''t know how he cultivated, how can human beings have such combat effectiveness." Piccolo sighed, his father died. His hands are not injustice.


    The King of the West, the King of the West saw Nie Kong''s performance, and a little sweat came out of his round head.


    "It''s so amazing. He actually killed the Saiyan with a single move. His combat power can already be ranked in the top ten of the galaxy. If he can learn my Realm King Fist, maybe he can really eliminate the source of evil in the universe. It''s a pity. ..." The Jie Wang shook his head with regret.


    A dazzling light flashed, and a pit of several hundred meters appeared in the area where Vegeta was.In the center, Vegeta was dying.The dark blue battle uniform was shattered, overflowing with a lot of Saiyan''s purest blood.But Nie Kong''s fusion blood was much more advanced than him, and he had almost no desire for Saiyan blood.


    Several people circled Vegeta, and even Goku had defeated his opponent and dragged Napa, who had been seriously injured, to appear in front of them.


    "Vitality is really tenacious, he is indeed the prince of Saiyans, but no one can save you now." Nie Kong seemed to laugh at him.


    "If you dare to kill me, Frieza, the strongest ruler of the universe, will definitely come to the earth, and then the entire earth will be dead." Vegeta barely opened her mouth and did not ask for mercy, but instead used Frieza to threaten Nie Kong.


    "Nie Kong, don''t be afraid, kill him quickly. As long as we have Piccolo, we will realize our wish by collecting 7 dragon balls. After death, we will resurrect at most. If he is let go, it will be more dangerous." Without obstruction, he told the story about Dragon Ball.


    "Dragon Ball? Any wish can be realized? That''s it, it is the unique ability of the Namekians." Vegeta looked at Piccolo and said with relief.


    "Nie Kong, can you please do something? Although these two guys are very hateful, please let him go for the time being. After knowing that there are such strong people in the universe, I don''t know why my blood is boiling. That''s amazing. Next time, I will definitely defeat him." Wukong made his request. He didn''t want to see such a strong person die.


    He is not soft-hearted, but adds meaning to life.


    "That''s right, I must beat them next time. If you can, I hope you let them go." Tianjin Fan said proudly.Although he is a human being on earth, he must be stronger than the strongest Saiyan in the universe in the future!!


    Vegeta, lying on the ground, tried to speak, but he didn''t even have this strength.The pain in his body has paralyzed his nerves, and the whole person is unprecedentedly weak, and it is difficult for the conceited Vegeta to adapt.They and the condescending tone now trampled on Vegeta''s self-esteem, which was undoubtedly a blow to his bones.


    "Let''s do it, anyway, I squeezed him to death as easy as squeezing an ant." Nie Kong stopped killing Vegeta, and said with a smile.


    Although Vegeta wanted to desperately defend his Saiyan dignity, he just heard about Dragon Ball from Klin''s mouth, and he had the motivation to live.


    "You wait for me. When I collect Namek''s Dragon Balls to realize my wish to improve myself, then it will be your dead time." Vegeta struggled to control the distant spaceship to come here, and then crawled into it.


    Shoo, two jets of air, the Saiyan burst into the earth''s atmosphere.


    "Forgot to tell you, Vegeta seems to know about Dragon Ball just now. I guess he won¡¯t be able to say anything to Namek when he recovers from the injury. I¡¯m fine, but Namek is going to be miserable. "Nie Kong dropped these words and disappeared in front of them with the three daughters.


    "What." Piccolo clenched his fist, he was eager to return to Namek.

 490 The collapsed two-dimensional body 0498, go

    "Is what you said is true, Namek really has a dragon ball that can fulfill any wish?" A creature with a height similar to Klin, a head with horns, and an inhuman tail sitting on a chair floating in the air, kneeling in front of him He said coldly in front of his men.


    "Yes, Lord Frieza. According to the news from the Vegeta Detector, the Namekians do have Dragon Balls that can fulfill their wishes. Through the intelligence we have collected, they can fulfill their wishes after collecting 7 Dragon Balls."


    "Haha... Well done, as long as I have eternal life. The vast universe will be ruled by my Frieza. Order to go down and get ready for the spaceship to set out to conquer Namek." Frieza was ecstatic, watching People who have lived for a long time are more afraid of death, so he doesn''t want to miss any chance of longevity.


    "Yes, King Frieza." Unexpectedly, the news of Vegeta was leaked to Frieza as Nie Kong had expected.Ambitious, he actually wants to rule the galaxy forever.


    The Frieza base was very lively, and many soldiers followed Frieza and landed on the spacious spaceship.Only a loud noise was heard, and the huge spaceship ejected hot flames out of the atmosphere.


    And on the far side of the universe, the Buma House in the Western Capital.After the mechanical samples provided by Nie Kong, the spacecraft with a size of more than 100 square meters announced that it had completed its transformation and was ready for departure.


    It''s just that they didn''t wait until the day of departure, when the Wukong five came to the door.Nie Kong could detect Piccolo hiding in the dark.All the fighters fighting against the Saiyans gathered in a large room in the Magnum Capsule Research Fortress.


    For his own reasons, other planets may be ruined tragically, and Wukong seemed very distressed.But he didn''t have any countermeasures. After thinking about it, he could only come over and see what countermeasures Nie Kong had.


    "What is this?" Klin saw a huge circular object parked in the middle of a warehouse with an area of ??several hundred meters. From any angle, it was a huge flying machine.


    Nie Kong led them into the front of the round object and introduced: "A very powerful machine, it is a spaceship that can go to space."


    "Spaceship!?" Everyone''s eyes widened, looking at the huge machinery in front of them in disbelief, and then full of surprises.With it, they can go to Namek.


    "As expected, it is Nie Kong, such a powerful machine can be made!" Monkey King and Klin rushed into the spaceship with enthusiasm, watched it in a circle, and exclaimed.


    "More than that, it can control 1 to 1000 times the gravity inside. If you practice through it, it will increase quickly." Nie Kong pressed the button and increased the gravity to 10 times.


    In an instant, with the exception of Ke Wukong, the others were crushed to the ground by huge gravity.It seems that it is impossible to adapt to ten times the gravity for a time.Only Piccolo can hold on.


    "It''s no wonder that Nie Kong, your strength has improved so quickly, it turned out to have its help. It''s amazing, with it, we can start practicing on our way to the universe." Klin said excitedly.


    Piccolo''s eyes gleamed, and he seemed to want to cultivate through it.After ten minutes of getting used to it, they can barely stand.


    "It''s a pity that it can''t be given to you. I created it for the purpose of taking Bouma and her daughters out. Besides, it can only serve as six people and cannot hold you at all." Nie Kong refused directly.


    "Nie Kong, you kindly reserve a few places for us. Or, do you build another one?" Wukong pleaded with eagerness on his face.


    "It takes a month to build one. It is impossible. If you want, you can ask Shenlong to create exactly the same one." Nie Kong offered his own opinion.


    "That''s the case, thank you. Friends, in order to become stronger in the future, let''s go collect Dragon Balls." Wukong didn''t wait for Klin and the others to say, dragging them quickly and disappearing into the West Capital.


    With strong combat support, they only took half a day to collect dragon balls from all over the world.Calling the dragon to come out, their wish is to transform a spaceship with exactly the same function.


    The wish is very simple, and Shenlong readily fulfills Wukong''s wish.Two brand-new spaceships stand in the warehouse of the research fortress of Bouma¡¯s house.


    When going out into outer space this time, Bouma strangely refused to go together, saying that there was very important research.The other two women are looking forward to it, how could they miss the opportunity to accompany Nie Kong on the adventure.


    In a day¡¯s time to prepare, all the fellow travellers will go back and prepare the things needed for space travel, such as changing clothes, daily necessities, and food for survival.


    In the early morning, everyone arrived.Nie Kong taught Piccolo how to operate it, and then asked Wukong to contact the Realm King to obtain the coordinates of Namek.Prepared well, they started the spaceship.


    There was a loud noise, and even the entire West Capital shook.Two sturdy fire snakes spewed out, accelerating the two huge spaceships.


    Silently watching the spaceship disappearing into the sky, Buma''s pretty face flashed a happy smile.Nie Jun, when you come back, I will give you a great surprise.It''s hard not to be with you for a few months, but I firmly believe that all the hardships will come without you.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    With the budget of distance, it will take nearly two months to reach Namek.It can be seen that there is an insurmountable distance between the Earth and Namek.


    In the spaceship, Wukong and the others are trying 11 times the gravity.They practiced day and night, and they were desperate.Hard work comes at a price, and they can detect the increase in strength.


    Although the spaceship cannot isolate the area to practice, the four Tianjin Fans reluctantly followed Wukong''s footsteps to increase the multiple of gravity.If they cannot bear it sometimes, they will go back to the bedroom to rest.


    Compared with Wukong''s hardship, Nie Kong is comfortably watching the beautiful space outside the cabin with the two girls.Qiqi is full of curiosity about new things.She is now half a scholar, and she often studies strange things in the world.To be able to leave the earth to accompany her husband on an adventure in the universe is very exciting for Kiki.

 491 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0499, the Kinuite team is completely destroyed

    "Asshole, Frieza actually dispatched the Genuit team." Grasping the two huge dragon balls with both hands, Vegeta sensed the five powerful and compelling auras appearing on Namek.Vegeta''s combat effectiveness has more than doubled compared to when he was on Earth, but he knew he was not the opponent of the five monsters.The weakest of them, the fighting power is comparable to the improved Vegeta.


    Imagine that he had just betrayed Frieza and stole him with a trick to collect six dragon balls. Vegeta suddenly realized that his back was cold.He can kill Dodalia and Saab sent by Frieza, but he has no chance of winning just because he wants to fight against Keinuit.Their weakest person is stronger than himself.Perhaps only the guy who defeated itself on the earth could defeat them.


    Vegeta is facing a desperate situation, the Kinyut team brought the latest detectors, they can detect the specific location of Dragon Ball.


    "Vegeta, hand over the Dragon Balls obediently." The short Guldo sneered, staring at the six dragon balls floating in the midair of Vegeta.His combat power is the lowest, only 20,000, but he has powerful superpowers.


    Vegeta hadn''t expected it to appear so quickly, it was impossible to hide it now.Only one left, he almost succeeded.


    "Don''t think about it, how could it be easy for you to take them away." Vegeta threw out the seven dragon balls angrily, but the blue-skinned Bart caught the dropped dragon balls one by one with his proud speed.


    "Stupid, I want to be clever in front of us. Guise, Vegeta has handed it over to you, and I will bring the Dragon Ball back to King Frieza." The leader of Jinou controlled the Dragon Ball to float around him and was about to leave.


    At this moment, two spaceships rammed into the atmosphere of Namek, and slammed towards their location.


    Several members of the Kinuit team were so scared that they floated in the air, staring at the spaceship that suddenly entered.With two clicks, the door of the spaceship opened quietly.


    "Finally arrived. Two months'' time is almost suffocating me. Huhu, what a fresh air, it should be Namek here, right." Klin glanced at the flat surroundings, and jumped a few times. under.


    "Be vigilant, there are a few particularly powerful qi nearby." Wukong''s eyes were like electricity, and he shot at the six people floating in the air a kilometer away.After seeing Nie Kong and the others, Vegeta''s expression was strange and complicated.It''s Kakarot and the others on Earth, but how could it be here?


    "It''s Vegeta, does he really want to destroy Namek with a few companions?" Piccolo gritted his teeth, and the air in his body burst out.


    "I''m very sorry Piccolo has caused a lot of trouble to your hometown, but I will be responsible for killing them." Wukong patted Piccolo on the shoulder and said with relief.


    "Son Wukong, what are you kidding me? Of course they have to be solved by me." Piccolo shook Goku''s hand, possibly expressing his dissatisfaction with Wukong''s private desire to steal his opponent.


    "Namek actually came to a few humans, so courageous. Likum, look at their combat effectiveness." Kinyw commanded.


    The strong red-haired man Likum nodded disdainfully and pressed the button of the detector.


    "The fluffy-haired guy has five thousand, the bald-headed dwarf has four thousand, the three-eyed man has four thousand, and the scarred man has three thousand and nine. The remaining three have only a few dozen combat strengths, which is nothing to worry about. Namek is the highest, reaching 100,000, how can it be possible!" He exclaimed, with incredulous eyes in his eyes.


    "Is it amazing? He is the most powerful Namekist I have ever seen. The enemy has two parts, one is Vegeta, and the other is the new Namekist. Vegeta is in charge of Gurdo. The rest will accompany me to kill them." Kinho said coldly.


    "Yes, Captain!" After arranging their opponents, they were ready to fight.Seeing the fighting power of Tianjin Fan, the Jinyu people can''t afford any motivation.


    "Haha... Piccolo, see who can grab it. I am so excited to see so many powerful opponents." Wukong smiled and disappeared instantly.He directly chose the strongest Keanu as his own opponent.


    After two months of special training, Wukong made the most progress.From more than 6,000 to 200,000.Next is Piccolo, which has increased to 100,000.Tianjin Fan followed closely with 80,000.Klin, Leping 60,000.Dumplings are the weakest, only 30,000.


    "Monk Wukong, do you really want to beat me. In that case, see who can grab it." Piccolo was angry, and he showed his fastest speed, but in the blink of an eye, Wukong had already knocked Jinou away.While Piccolo was upset, he could only choose Guice with red skin and white hair.


    "Such a feast, how could we be missing." Tianjin Fan and the others are eager to experience the fruits of their practice. Seeing that the two opponents have been divided, there are only two people left.


    Fearing that Tianjin Fansheng would miss the opportunity, he chose the strongest red-haired Likum.


    The angry Piccolo was the first to solve the battle, and he broke out of 100,000 combat power, his right hand directly enlarged and pinched Guise.He threw it hard into the sky, and the light from his mouth evaporated him clean.


    "How is it possible that their combat effectiveness has increased dozens of times in an instant?" Likum suffered the strongest blow from Tianjin Fan, and he felt that his internal organs were about to be broken.After investigating the fighting power he just broke out, there are 80,000!!


    He wanted to resist Tianjin Fan, but couldn''t hunt him down.In the end, Tianjin Fan killed him with his newly created Qigong Cannon.


    The last two opponents are somewhat tragedy. They have to endure the combined attack of Klin, Dumpling, and Leping.Klin''s gas round battle, Leping''s gas bombs, and dumplings'' holes and waves, after dozens of seconds of hand-to-hand combat, their tricks easily killed the two of Kinho.


    "How can their combat effectiveness rise to this level, I don''t believe it." After killing Guldor, who had only 20,000 combat effectiveness, Vegeta''s eyes protruded to watch the scene in front of her.


    Two months ago, they obviously only had one or two thousand, but now they are stronger than themselves?The arrogant Vegeta could not accept the facts at hand.


    Now the only opponent left is Captain Keanu, and he didn''t expect his partner to die so quickly.The opponent in front of him is very strong. Although he usually only has 5,000, he is tens of thousands stronger than himself once he does it.


    His body had been seriously injured, but Kinho showed a bloodthirsty glow.His eyes shot light towards Wukong and he yelled instead.


    Wukong couldn''t react for a while, and instantly changed the two bodies.


    "Everyone... I''m Monkey King." The seriously injured Jinyu said a familiar voice.


    "Haha...I got his body now, you wait to see me wipe you out." Wukong gave out a bad smile, which attracted Tianjin Fan and the others for a while.


    He attacked first, knocking Klin away in front of him.


    "Wukong, what are you doing?" Klin got up and looked at him confusedly.


    "He is Jinyu now, and their souls have exchanged bodies." Nie Kong explained.


    "Yes, I now have 200,000 combat power, and none of you are my opponents." Kinho laughed wildly.


    "Asshole, give me back my body." Wukong limped and threw at him angrily.


    "What can I do now, if he kills Wukong''s body, will he always keep the monster in front of him?" Le Ping worried.


    "Haha...Is this look suitable for you, Monkey King. It''s irreversible, let me take your body out myself." Piccolo stood up and laughed wildly.


    "Hello... Piccolo, don''t do this." Wukong was anxious.


    "I have my own way to deal with the mere soul exchange. Don''t worry, watch me deal with him." Nie Kong glanced at Jinyu lightly, and the silent fluctuations spread out.


    "What''s the matter, his combat power should be only 1. Why do I feel scared, it''s impossible." Jinou looked at Nie Kong''s eyes, and his figure couldn''t help taking a few steps back.


    At this moment, Nie Kong''s black pupils shone with pale golden light.Jinyu maintained a look of horror, but the soul in his body had been wiped out by Nie Kong.


    Wukong, who had experienced the soul out of his body, immediately controlled his soul back into the body.


    "It''s great, my body is the best." Wukong fumbled his body and recovered his usual heartiness.


    "It''s his turn, Vegeta, the culprit." Goku shot Vegeta with his eyes, he wanted to get rid of the harm caused by his negligence.

 492 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0500, Frieza shot

    "It''s his turn, Vegeta, the culprit." Goku shot Vegeta with his eyes, he wanted to get rid of the harm caused by his negligence.


    Vegeta''s eyes were full of unwillingness. He is the prince of Saiyans, but he is not as good as the lowest warrior Kakarot!!All this makes Vegeta, who has always been arrogant, feel good.


    "It''s up to you." Piccolo has lost interest in Vegeta, and now he can detect that his combat effectiveness has surpassed Vegeta.Back to the strange and familiar hometown, Piccolo felt a touch of joy.Six giant dragon balls lay quietly in the soil, emitting a soft light.The light golden brilliance seemed to be contaminated with a lot of blood.Seeing them, Bik feels more familiar.He beckoned to them slightly, six dragon balls floating around Piccolo.As long as they are there, no matter what difficulties are encountered, they can be solved.The four Tianjin Fans were a little surprised to see such a huge dragon ball for the first time.


    "Kakarot, you are so naive, do you think that my power can disrupt the planet Namek?" Seeing Goku who was approaching him with anger, Vegeta finally spoke.


    "En? So you''re just a small soldier?" Wukong stopped his body, his expression changed.


    Upon hearing Goku''s blunt words, Vegeta''s expression was terrifying.His dignity as a Saiyan prince has reached the point where they trample on it at will.


    Vegeta hates Goku very much, and hates him to be stronger than the demi-prince.But now he has to tell him the truth, because since Kakarot and the others can easily defeat the Kinuit team, they may have a chance to kill Frieza.


    "The one who slaughtered the Namekians this time was the first soldier in the universe! Listen, Kakarot. The hometown where you and I were born, the planet Vegeta was not destroyed by a giant meteor .Our planet Vegeta is Friezagan, and we Saiyans have always been loyal. When his lackey listened to his orders, even if there was no credit, there would be hard work... But he treated us all. Kill! Your father...and my father, all died in his hands. Because he was afraid that the unknown Super Saiyan would be born among the Saiyans at some point! If possible, how I am I want to knock that guy down with my own hands. The Kinyute team you killed just now are his five capable players. After they die, it is estimated that he will take the shot himself." Vegeta gritted his teeth and said with an ugly face.The purpose of Vegeta''s survival in the past was to defeat Frieza, who was killing her enemies.


    "Frieza?" Goku murmured a few words, and he felt an anger burning in his chest.No wonder that before he came, the king of the world reminded him never to oppose him. Is he Frieza?


    "Now I have expressed what I want to say, Kakarot, let''s start fighting. As a Saiyan prince, I will never do anything to be done. If you understand the regret in my heart, I After dying in your hands, use your Saiyan''s hands to kill Frieza for me." After Vegeta''s secret in his heart came out, he looked relaxed.


    The guy Kakarot has been promoted to the point where he can defeat Kinho. Will he be the legendary Super Saiyan?Damn it, why isn''t I the dignified Saiyan prince.


    After Wukong learned the truth of the matter, the killing intent had gradually disappeared.He shook his head and resolutely said: "As long as we carry the dragon ball, I believe we will meet a villain named Frieza. Since it is not your fault, I will forgive you again."


    He turned around, ignoring Vegeta whose expression became more angry.


    "Is Frieza good?" No.18 curiously pulled Raniekong''s clothes corner, bright and lovely big eyes flashing in confusion.


    "It''s very powerful, but my No. 18 is much better than him." With 120 million combat power, there is no chance of resistance in front of the 800 million combat power No. 18.Wukong and their heads were sweating, thinking Nie Kong was talking nonsense.


    "Goku, you should bring Dragon Ball Radar. To avoid accidents, we have to gather seven dragon balls in front of Frieza." Piccolo turned his head and asked.


    "It happened to be taken when I made a wish when I collected the dragon balls on the earth. Let me see where the last dragon balls are?" He pressed the clock-like radar, and he saw that in the grid chart, the last bright spot was at a distance of 40,000 miles.As expected, Namek star was N times bigger than the earth, and they were startled by the radar display.


    Fortunately, their air dance is very fast, and the speed can exceed thousands of miles an hour.Like Fangfang, the last Wukong''s granddaughter, she takes only half a day to travel around the world.


    Vegeta''s face showed a tomato red, and he gritted his teeth and looked at Nie Kong and the others who were leaving.I didn''t know if I wanted to fish in troubled waters, or to see how they deal with Frieza, Vegeta followed them.


    "En?" Inside some luxurious spaceship of Namek, in a luxurious floating seat, a man with two horns gave a whisper, as if he had discovered something strange.The sneer that curled up at the corner of his mouth made people feel a wave of disgust and unfounded fear.


    "Lord Frieza, what''s the matter?" The soldier in a Napa-like combat uniform asked the man with a cold expression on his face.


    "Kinuit''s anger disappeared. It seems that a few incredible guys are coming. Show me the specific location of Dragon Ball, and I want to take it myself."


    "Yes." The cosmic warrior must respectfully replied, and then opened the latest detector in his left eye.


    "Report to King Frieza, six dragon balls rushed to the last one at a super fast speed. Among them, there are several humans with a combat power of several thousand nearby. The specific location is sixty thousand miles away from our northeast. "


    Frieza leaned on the seat, a mysterious breath of death enveloped all over his body.He didn''t expect that the situation would be so urgent, if someone else summoned the Shenlong first, then he would really be nothing in the end.


    Frieza said with a cold face and murderously said: "The idiots of the Kinyut team will be defeated by outsiders. In the end, they actually want me to take action. The clowns dare to destroy my good deeds. They tasted the power of my horror." Compared to Goku, Frieza was three times faster than them, and he appeared in the last Dragon Ball display position first.

 493 The collapse of the two-dimensional body text 501, collect seven Namek Star Dragon Balls

    The location of the last dragon ball is kept by the Great Elder of Namek - the existence of Mount Elder.And the oldest elder has more peculiar abilities than other Namekians.He can predict and draw out the huge potential of potential humans.


    The old elder closed his eyes and leaned quietly on the seat alone, shrouded in a peaceful atmosphere, seeming to predict the future of Namek.Around him, there are dozens of green-skinned "picks".Only a few dozen of the survivors who escaped from Frieza were left.


    "Elder, do we really have any hope of being saved?" It was the second elder who said, his fat body is like the realm king.He was anxious, trying to persuade the elder to hide the last dragon ball.If Dragon Ball is used by evil people, it will bring catastrophe to the universe.The Namekians are kind and peace-loving races.Although there are only males, they can reproduce on their own.


    "They have a new type of detector, unless they can run out of Namek with it. Please rest assured that the first elder and second elder, I will definitely defend you to the death." The young named Namek, who is as strong as Bick, said firmly.


    "Although Namek is facing a crisis, I predict that someone will appear to defeat the evil Frieza and save the Namekites. An hour ago I could detect that a foreigner broke into our Namek and eliminated him. Lisha¡¯s Keinute team. Neru, don¡¯t be impulsive. After this disaster, the future of Namek will depend on you.¡± The voice of the great elder is very weak, and he has reached his twilight moment.


    "No, Great Elder, you will definitely be able to lead our Namek people again." Neru said eagerly.


    The Namekians present were silent, they knew that the time limit of the Great Elder was about to come.Losing the Great Elder, this is the biggest loss of the Namek.


    "Haha...Don''t be sad, I''ve lived long enough. Get ready now, the enemy is coming right away." The elder chuckled softly.


    "Yes, great elder." The old and young Namekians arranged to hide, and the rest of the Namekians were ready to meet the so-called enemies of the great elder.


    "Bang..." The slight noise when the object landed on the ground dissipated the quiet Mount Elder.Then a bit of murderous aura filled the air, and a thick evil aura seemed to be a storm, sweeping the surrounding area for several kilometers.


    The Namekians are like a big enemy, all eyes are on the strange monster that has landed.He is Frieza, who claims to be the strongest warrior in the universe.


    The great elder slowly opened his eyes, and those eyes full of vicissitudes of life reflected the broken Qingming and shot at him.


    "You should be Frieza?"


    Frieza sneered: "Since you have guessed that I will come here, then hand over the last dragon ball obediently, so I won''t waste time!"


    "Frieza, you look down on the Namekians too much. We Namekians are a dignified nation, and we will never give the Dragon Ball to an evil invader like you." Neru stood in front of Frieza. , Full of righteous words.


    He is the warrior who protects Namek, how can he allow the enemy to invade and destroy his homeland?Although the elder warned him, his dignity did not allow him to be a turtle.


    "Haha... don''t you want to say, are you going to resist me?" Frieza narrowed his eyes, and his astonishing killing intent enveloped Neru.By the last few words, his tone increased several times.


    "Yes, I want to defeat you." Neru is the strongest fighter of Namek, and he has his own pride.


    "Neelu!" The Grand Elder wanted to stop, but it seemed to be a step late.


    Neru stared at Frieza indifferently, folded his hands and aimed at him.There was a little light shining, and as he continued to gather Qi, the light burst out like flames with dazzling light.


    Frieza put his hands on his chest, a cruel sneer from the corners of his mouth, as if he didn''t look at him.


    Neiru''s hands sprayed white light, and the light was like a cannonball, and it whizzed towards Frieza''s location.With a boom, the air mass swallowed Frieza.But after the light disappeared, Frieza did not suffer any injuries.


    "Damn it, how could it be invalid." Neru roared and rushed towards Frieza, his fists slammed into his armor-like skin.Pompong¡¯s voice, but this little power did not hurt Frieza.


    As Frieza flicked his tail slightly, only the sound of broken bones was heard.Neru''s feet have been swept off by Frieza''s tail.He fell to the ground, but Frieza grabbed his collar with one hand.And the other hand pierced his abdomen.On the other side of his body, Frieza''s hand was dripping with blood.


    "Neilu..." The Namek who was present exhaled sadly, but the second elder stopped them who were impulsive.


    "Hand over the dragon ball, otherwise I will slaughter all of you Neru." He threw the dying Neru out, his narrow and narrow eyes burst out with a powerful murderous intent.


    The elder sighed and ordered: "Take out the dragon ball."


    The second elder nodded silently, and he walked to the deepest valley with the dragon ball they worshipped.A few minutes later, the second elder appeared holding a shining dragon ball.


    After seeing it, Frieza finally smiled.As long as they have the last dragon ball, those people cannot take it away.


    Seeing the dragon hand it to Frieza, a faint phantom suddenly flashed past, suddenly appearing in front of the second elder.In just the blink of an eye, the dragon ball was distorted first, and then disappeared into the arms of the second elder.


    "En?" With such a rapid change, Frieza did not respond and robbed the tiger''s mouth.Suddenly the blindfold on his left eye was ticking, and it turned out that Nie Kong who had killed Jinyu and the others appeared.


    Although Neru failed to beat Frieza, he bought them time well.


    Nie Kong held the last dragon ball with one hand and looked at Frieza with a playful smile.


    "You are so courageous, you dare to take away my dragon balls. But you miscalculated and brought six dragon balls over. Very well, they belong to me." Frieza looked along the sensed position, then See 9 people and 7 dragon balls floating in the air.He greedily stared at the beads around Nie Kong, and it seemed that his heart had already positioned them as his belongings.


    "Unfortunately, without your part, Wukong gave him to you, can you deal with it?" After getting seven dragon balls, Nie Kong of course wanted to summon the dragon out. First, give Frieza to Wukong and the others to practice.


    "Leave it to me, I want to see the results of two months of cultivation." Wukong was excited, and he looked at the powerful enemy in front of him with passion.

 494 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0502, make a wish and fight Frieza

    Wukong in midair is fighting fiercely.Frieza in a normal state has a combat power of 530,000.Of course, Wukong''s only 200,000 won''t be his opponent. It''s just that Wukong can break through his own limit and use the King''s Fist beyond himself!!


    He arbitrarily raised the Realm King Fist five times, pushing Frieza to the first stage-1.4 million combat power.Frieza did not expect that Wukong would be strong enough to force him to use his true power.


    When Wukong was fighting Frieza, Nie Kong and the others came to the front of the elder.After seeing Piccolo, the Nami star people present all showed surprised expressions, they would not know the same people who appeared.


    After the explanation of the great elder, the people suddenly realized.It turned out that he was a genius child of Namek, who was excellent in combat effectiveness and IQ.Due to the bad weather of Namek, his father Cardaz had to send the young Piccolo to Earth.


    The terrifying combat power was several times stronger than Neru.Neru, who was on the verge of death, unexpectedly chose to join Piccolo.The Tianjin Fans were taken care of by the great elders, which increased their respective potentials.


    Tianjin Fan¡¯s 80,000 to 200,000, Dumpling 30,000 to 70,000, Kelin 60,000 to 150,000, and Leping 140,000.In the blink of an eye, they tripled.


    After feeling their powerful strength, they showed ecstatic expressions.What''s more abnormal is Piccolo, Neru, who has integrated 50,000 combat power, directly reached 2.2 million!!


    "Hey... Nie Kong did you see that our strength has improved a lot. The Great Elder asked the three of you to come over, saying that you want to develop your potential." Klin waved to Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong''s wish required the spell of the Namek, so he did not refuse.However, Nie Kong knew that his potential did not need to be developed by others.The strength of the soul fits the body very well, and he has been able to exert his strongest power.


    "No, my potential will be developed by myself. But I want to make a wish. I wonder if you can help me call out the dragon?" Nie Kong asked.


    "Young man, I already feel the terrifying potential in your body. I just wanted to say I''m sorry, but I can''t draw your power. Since you can collect seven dragon balls, it should help you to summon the dragon. Dan. Di, go and help him. If I die, Dragon Ball will be scrapped." The big elder lying in the seat said with angrily.


    "Yes, elder." The small Dandy crawled out of the crowd timidly. His green skin did not look scary, but rather cute.


    After he came in front of Nie Kong, he silently recited a strange spell.In the blink of an eye, seven huge dragon balls glowed dazzlingly.


    "Come out, Polunga." Following Dandy''s call, a giant dragon several times larger than the earth dragon appeared.The body he raised was a kilometer in size and tens of meters in width.The body shape is different from the slenderness of the East, but the pot-bellied dragon of the West.


    "Damn it, don''t you want to destroy my wish for immortality. In the second stage, give it to me." After seeing the appearance of the dragon, Frieza was finally anxious.His muscles began to swell and became twice as big as before.


    The terrifying combat power was emitted, and it was actually twice as strong as before.The combat power of 2.4 million is ten times stronger than Wukong!


    "Go away, don''t stop me." Frieza watched Wukong rushing forward, and hated Wukong with all his strength.


    "Ten times the realm king fist." As a last resort, Wukong exceeded his limit and used ten times the realm king fist.Even so, the difference in combat power by 400,000 yuan is obvious.


    Moreover, Wukong''s Realm King''s Fist can''t last, and Frieza is only the second stage, and the combat power is not used up.


    With the booming sound, Wukong''s body withstood many attacks from Frieza.Wukong, who had reached his limit, was directly seriously injured.Finally flung Frieza''s tail, knocking him out several kilometers.


    When he was about to make a wish, Piccolo stopped in front of him.Piccolo, who owns more than two million, is proud enough.In each other''s moves, it looks like they are all rivals.


    And Klin brought the seriously injured Wukong, fed him a fairy bean, and then called him to develop his potential in front of the elder.Recovering from a serious injury, Wukong has nearly 400,000 combat power, more than 700,000 after development!!


    At the same time, Nie Kong began to make a wish.


    "Excuse me, the guests from afar, what is your wish?" Dandy asked.


    "My wish is to live forever, to live forever." Suddenly a voice yelled, Vegeta hiding behind.He fished in troubled waters and wanted to realize his ambitions.But Polunga didn''t pay attention to him, like a deaf man.


    "Idiot, the Dragon of Namek uses the unique spell of the Namek. Dandy, my first wish is for me to learn the secret spells and body art of the Medamak, and teach it to others." Nie Kong looked forward to it.


    "What..." Vegeta was stupid on the spot, as if petrified.


    "*" Dandy said it again with Namek''s spell, and then Nie Kong felt that there was more information in his mind, which was the information of the combined skill.


    "Asshole, it''s been a long time since no one can push me to where I am now. Let you see the true power of my Frieza." Seeing that Shenlong''s second wish was about to come out, Frieza roared angrily.


    Frieza''s 2.4 million combat power in the second stage actually gave Wukong and Piccolo a mess.Especially Wukong''s Jiewangquan, beat him so badly.In the end, the four of Tianjin Fan and the others participated in the joyous abuse movement, but they only annoyed Frieza.


    Frieza changed into the final form three times, and he was directly condensed from a tall monster into a dwarf like Klin.The muscles that were originally lumpy became slippery, even his head was slippery.


    In the final form of transformation, the terrifying air and even the entire Namek star shook violently.The situation changes, as if facing the end of the world.The hurricane roared, blowing the attacking people out of kilometers.


    The earth shook and the mountains shook, and the sky caused by it overwhelmed the power of the dragon.


    "Goku... Goku, I have long reminded you not to mess with Frieza, you will really die." The king of the West was sweating on his forehead and watching the battle, Frieza''s terrifying combat effectiveness was beyond his imagination.I thought that Wukong and the others would win, but who would have thought that he didn''t use his full power.

 495 The collapse of the second element text 0503, kill Frieza

    "You bastards, I''m going to kill you!" Frieza roared angrily, his cruel expression approaching a distorted state.In his flushing evil eyes, he could clearly see the actual killing intent, as well as the bloodshot eyes all around his pupils.


    "This breath is so strong..." Monkey King looked at Frieza''s shrinking body with a solemn expression.He felt something terrifying, and it was a bit difficult to accept that Frieza would be so strong that he did not resist.


    The whole person just stood there, exuding an extremely suffocating breath.The sand was filled with dust, and Frieza''s breath distorted the surrounding things.


    "I will let you know what the pain of death is." Frieza lightly shook his tail behind him, looking at Wukong and the others with cold eyes.


    Tianjin Fan had just caught Frieza''s shadow with three eyes, and something seemed to be dangling before his eyes.Then there was a pain in his chest, and a large wound opened.His face was like white paper, spewing out a lot of blood.


    "Tianjin Fan." Monkey King was startled and cried out.The wind burst out, and after a "swish".Behind Monkey King, Frieza seemed to be a ghost, quietly standing there.


    Monkey King''s expression was very ugly, and a trace of cold sweat passed from his forehead.Even when he used five times the Realm King Fist, he couldn''t match Frieza''s movements.


    "Hi..." Piccolo raised his right hand, his middle finger shining brightly.The dazzling energy ball rushed in front of Frieza, rushing out!Frieza allowed the energy ball to hit his body, but failed to injure the full body Frieza with 80 million combat power.


    Piccolo quickly fought back when Frieza''s figure stayed in place.A fierce attack was launched, and both fists quickly hit Frieza''s key.


    Looking at Piccolo who had attacked, Frieza sneered and said, "Your movements are too slow!" Frieza was actually standing there, waiting for Piccolo''s attack.


    Seeing that Piccolo''s fist was about to hit Frieza''s body, the palms of his three paws outstretched strangely blocking Piccolo''s fist, lightly drawing on Piccolo''s fist with more than two million powers.


    "I don''t have time to accompany you ink, I must realize my wish." With a crackling sound, Piccolo''s right hand was directly squeezed into minced meat.He threw a kick and kicked Piccolo for several kilometers.


    With two simple moves, more than two million Piccolo was seriously injured, and the completed Frieza was really terrifying.


    "Ten times the Realm King Fist." In the face of a crisis, Wukong broke out ten times the Real King Fist.700,000 combat power directly mentioned more than 7 million.


    "Super Turtle School Qigong." Qi condensed in Wukong''s hands, and then sprayed towards Frieza in the air like a fountain.Frieza opened his fingers and shot his own energy bomb at the beam of light.


    In Wukong''s incredible gaze, Frieza''s energy bombs overwhelmed Wukong''s turtle qigong.Wukong gritted his teeth, and his muscles doubled again."Twenty Times Realm King Fist."


    He exceeded his limit and used the greatest Realm King Fist.Even the King of the West hadn''t expected that Wukong had actually brought his Realm King Fist to this level.


    More than ten million combat power slowly swallowed Frieza''s energy wave.Frieza saw this scene with a little shock in his eyes.He didn''t expect that the humans in front of him would be forced to this point.


    No, how could he look exactly like the Saiyan who he eliminated more than ten years ago? Could it be said that he was a Saiyan?


    Suddenly it seemed to have discovered something, Frieza showed a little surprise, and asked suspiciously: "Are you from Saiyan?"


    "So what?" Wukong roared, compared to Frieza''s relaxed, Wukong felt that his body was on the verge of collapse.


    "No wonder I feel familiar. It seems that you should be his child. Your father is Badak, the lowest-level warrior of the Saiyans. I admire his courage and challenge me alone. It''s just less than ten thousand. I easily wiped him out with Vegeta Planet. Haha... I still feel funny even now when I think of your father¡¯s stupid face. Now, I will send you father and son together. If you change it, it¡¯s not before you transformed You may have a chance to defeat me, but now I am in the state of being transformed...So you have no chance of winning at all, go to hell!" After speaking, the energy bounce out of Foley¡¯s sofa rose several times, enveloping A layer of piercing energy whizzed and defeated Wukong''s twenty times the Realm King Fist.


    "Boom!" The huge energy bomb rushed towards Wukong, but Wukong realized that there was someone in front of him, and the intense light engulfed Wukong and the others.After Frieza defeated Wukong, his gaze shot towards the huge dragon in the sky.


    And now, Nie Kong made his second wish.


    "My second wish is for the body to survive in the universe, just like Frieza." Nie Kong feared that he would perish after encountering opponents to destroy the planet.With it, you will gradually improve yourself.


    Dandy relayed Nie Kong''s words to Shenlong. Shenlong''s eyes flashed red, realizing Nie Kong''s wish.Nie Kong could perceive that a strange change was taking place in his body.Although he did not try, he knew that he could survive outside the universe.


    "Say your third wish." Shenlong let out a voice like Hong Zhong, looking at Nie Kong with his majestic eyes.


    "How could it be easy for you."


    The arrogance burst out of Frieza''s palm fiercely, vented at the mid-air dragon!With a loud bang, the dragon in the air exploded into powder.The seven dragon balls fell on the ground without brilliance and turned into seven huge stones.


    The boss of Dandy''s eyes opened, his expression completely stiff at this moment.After the death of Shenlong, the dying elders closed his eyes forever.


    The Namekians all wept, and their angry eyes looked at Frieza who slaughtered and destroyed their home.


    "You dare to snatch my desire to live forever, you damn it." Frieza''s cold killing intent swept through Nie Kong, and the surroundings were as cold as an ice cave.


    "It''s over, Wukong and the others are in danger. I have already reminded you not to mess with Frieza, why don''t you listen to me." The King of the West was pacing back and forth, seemingly concerned about Wukong''s safety.


    The realm king who knew Frieza''s horror directly believed that Nie Kong would die in Frieza''s hands.


    Nie Kong had originally planned to let the Dragon Ball of the Earth make a wish immediately, and then resurrect the Namek who died because of Frieza.But he did not expect that Frieza would die and kill the Shenlong.

 496 The collapse of the second element text 0504, Wukongs belated transformation

    "Nie Jun, do you want me to kill him?" No.18 stared at Frieza angrily, blaming him for destroying his own man''s wishes.Seeing Nie Kong''s slowly turning overcast expression, No.18 became angry.


    Kiki hid behind Nie Kong, afraid to face the terrifying Frieza.


    "If you want you to deal with such a disgusting monster, it will stain your little hands, let me do it. You are responsible for protecting Qiqi from the back to avoid accidents." Nie Kong gently handed Qiqi who was hiding behind to number 18. , And then his eyes turned to Frieza.


    "Use your strongest power to come out, I''ll give you time to prepare. I want to see what waves you, who claim to be the emperor of the universe can make."


    Facing Nie Kong, whose combat effectiveness only showed 1, Frieza suddenly felt an inexplicable oppressive force.He calmed his mind and snorted coldly: "Although you don''t know how much your real combat power is, since you want to die, I will perfect you." After Frieza''s murderous intent skyrocketed, and after losing the hope of longevity, he was so angry that he wanted to destroy Namek. .Moreover, aware of the oppressive force of Nie Kong''s attack, he decided to use 100% of the energy stored in his body.


    He roared, and the last third of the power hidden in his body was guided out.The terrifying arrogance swept out, blowing a doomsday storm on Namek.


    Such a terrifying aura, Frieza, who is too strong to match, can actually rise again.Several Dragon Ball warriors who were seriously injured and dying looked at Frieza in surprise.


    "Nie Kong, hurry... stop his transformation and avenge Wukong." Tianjin Fan shouted.He can''t imagine Frieza who possesses this power, who can subdue him.They never thought that the universe would have power levels beyond their cognition.Strong, too strong.They felt as weak as an ant in front of Frieza.


    "Haha... It''s been a long time since I released all my power. You are proud enough to be able to force me here. Die in the hands of Frieza, the emperor of my universe, and it did not humiliate you." Frieza, who broke out with all his strength, not only had a fighting power of over 120 million. , And he has other special abilities.


    Several huge mountains several hundred meters high just floated strangely around him, as if there was no gravity.Following Frieza''s command, several large mountains pressed against Nie Kong and the others at a super fast speed.


    This is his super power, capable of driving things like Nie Kong.Just performing soul power in front of Nie Kong was really overwhelming.


    Nie Kong''s mouth showed a mocking smile, quietly waiting for the mountain to hit him.Seeing that Nie Kong had no power to resist, Frieza unknowingly breathed a sigh of relief.What I''m saying is, how could there be someone stronger than me in the universe.


    However, just before he grinned, several peaks suddenly forcibly interrupted his control.His smile stiffened, and he looked at the scene before him in disbelief.


    Tianjin Fan and his partner were stunned. Nie Kong didn''t expect Nie Kong to be able to take the full blow of Frieza.I saw several peaks of several hundred meters, weirdly stopping at a height of ten meters above Nie Kong.


    Moreover, with Nie Kong''s mental control, several mountain peaks were spinning at high speed, just like DNF Devil May Cry moves."Hmph, your superpower is so weak in front of me, you can return it to you now." The soul power that is stronger than the two-dimensional characters spread out, and several peaks whistled and chased Frieza.


    Very fast, several times faster than Frieza''s control.


    "It turns out that you are a superpower, but how can a few mountains hurt me?" Frieza''s breath enveloped him, forming a circle of energy.


    With a few loud bangs, the hard rock mountain exploded into dust after hitting Frieza''s energy shield.That was the case, the force of the high-speed collision still smashed Frieza into blood and blood.If it is replaced with hard steel, perhaps Frieza may be crushed to death.


    Frieza had just stood firm, and before he recovered, he saw Nie Kong rushing over quickly, and his figure came to him just for a flash.


    "Bang!" Nie Kong raised his thick fist and broke through the surrounding air, like a thunder hammer, mixed with the roar of howling, slammed Frieza''s face fiercely.Suddenly, Frieza screamed, and his facial muscles twitched, like plasticine, weirdly distorted and deformed... it looked very painful.


    Under the tremendous strength of Nie Kong, Frieza directly slammed into the distant ground.Just before landing, Nie Kong punched again and hit Frieza on the other side of the face.


    After receiving Nie Kong''s two punches, Frieza sank like a meteorite into the depths of the mud of Namek.Two simple and neat moves happened within one second, making Klin and the others feel like they were in a dream.


    "This...Is this his true strength? Isn''t it too strong? Frieza, who rules the universe, was beaten by Nie Kong so that he could not fight back?"


    The Realm King, who was far away in the Western Realm King Star, looked at what happened in amazement.He felt that Nie Kong''s instantaneous burst of combat power was several times stronger than Frieza.He was in fear, how could such a strong human appear in the universe?


    Frieza staggered, squeezing him ten thousand meters into the mud with strong force to stabilize his figure.His bones are about to fall apart, and he never expected that a person with combat effectiveness 1 would be stronger than himself!!


    "Boom!" The mud layer was exploding, and Frieza burst out in blood.


    "Impossible, how could anyone be stronger than me, Frieza." Frieza roared, his eyes were not only angry, but also unwilling.


    Nie Kong''s face was full of murder. He looked at Frieza who was embarrassed in front of him. It was a pity that he said, "Although you are better than many people in the universe, there is a sky outside the sky, and there are people outside the world!"


    The fighting between the two only lasted for a few seconds, showing their speed.


    "Namek''s star of hope, please eliminate Frieza." The surrounding Namek stars prayed. How much they hope to replace Nie Kong and avenge their compatriots.


    "How could I give up? Even if it is eliminated with Namek, I will kill you." Frieza roared, and he burst out with a terrifying arrogance and rushed towards Nie Kong.


    The two fought fiercely, but Frieza''s combat effectiveness could not threaten Nie Kong at all.


    At this moment, an unfamiliar and powerful air exploded in the sky.This breath is evil and familiar.In the blink of an eye, I saw a golden figure slowly emerging from the depths of an ultra-deep pit.


    He hugged the inhuman-shaped Vegeta and floated out slowly.With golden arrogance and golden hair, he is a super Saiyan who has turned into a successful one!!

 497 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0505, absorb Wukongs anger

    After the energy ball shot at Wukong exploded, the roar gradually subsided.The spacious ground stopped shaking, the smoke and dust began to sparse, and all the scenes returned to their original state, a rare calm.It''s just that the ground is like a big pot, and there is a depression within a few kilometers, leaving only the scorched mud, and still retains a touch of residual temperature.


    Wukong, who had closed his eyes and waited for death, didn''t have a reason. The pain didn''t come like he imagined. When he opened his eyes, he saw an angry and moved scene.Vegeta, who was about to destroy the earth, gave up to save herself.


    "Vegeta...you...you."


    "Haha... I didn¡¯t expect the Saiyan prince¡¯s I would die to save the lowest warrior. Kakarot, do you... think I¡¯m stupid? If you want to laugh, just laugh, but you listen to me. , Kakarot! You are an out-and-out Saiyan... Your body is filled with the warlike blood of Saiyans! Don¡¯t you feel upset? The planet Vegeta where I and you were born, The culprit of the destruction is the abominable Frieza! I... I have no hope of defeating Frieza, you can only avenge the Saiyan¡¯s bloody vengeance. How I... I want to bring that guy down by myself... ¡­" Vegeta spit out blood, clutching Wukong''s hand tightly, her dim eyes gradually losing their luster.


    After uttering the last strong unwilling words, he lost his life.He was great and saved what he thought was the last hope of defeating Frieza.


    "Ah... Vegeta!" Goku felt an unprecedented anger, as if Vegeta''s dying grievance was attached to him.His blood is boiling and burning.Destroying emotions filled his mind.


    He roared out loud, and the billowing power exploded from his blood.The dark hair flickered, and finally turned into a golden color as his anger increased, standing upside down like a hedgehog.The terrifying qi erupted, directly shattering the nearby continental plates and spreading them for several kilometers.After transforming into a super game, Wukong''s combat effectiveness has directly increased to 150 million!!


    The green pupils showed his ruthless coldness, and the golden flames all over his body looked very dazzling.He hugged Vegeta gently, slowly drifting out of the deep mud.


    "Frieza, you damn..." His body has a steady flow of power, as if it has increased hundreds of times.There is also an unlimited amount of Qi in the body.


    But the angry Goku''s sanity is slowly decreasing.He has a tyrannical mood. He wants to destroy everything that his eyes see. He is out of control, more violent than the original...


    "He is... Goku, but how did he become like this? Ok... so strong, it feels more terrifying than Frieza." Klin stammered.


    "Although it is Wukong, his eyes are so tyrannical. He is not the Wukong we usually know." Tianjin Fan said in shock.


    "It''s actually a Super Saiyan... Goku has broken through to become a Super Saiyan. But compared to the human named Nie Kong, Wukong is much weaker. Frieza will actually be defeated by the human Nie Kong. It''s an amazing power. "The King of the West has never felt so nervous and exciting. Every time he feels desperate, Nie Kong and the others always surprise him.


    The 800,000 combat power forcibly broke through the Super Saiyan, and the disadvantage it brought to him was the emotion of destruction, and he could not keep a little sober like the original.


    Wukong''s icy eyes looked at Nie Kong who was in the battle. There was bloodthirsty inside. In his eyes, everyone in the world became like a Frieza.


    Frieza in mid-air attacked Nie Kong desperately, and terrifying gas bombs sprayed at Nie Kong.Although it was a hit, it gave Nie Kong a painless feeling.Frieza was seriously injured at this time, his left hand and tail had disappeared, and was easily broken by Nie Kong during the match.


    "Asshole... actually made me feel this shame, I want to kill you and Namek." Frieza roared angrily, and the only right hand gathered black and red terror bullets.


    If the energy of more than 100 million falls on Namek, it will really explode.Nie Kong wished to obtain the ability to survive in space, because he was afraid that the enemy he would encounter in the future would die and the net would break.For example, if Frieza blew himself up, people without space survivability would probably die with him.


    "Huh... you want to destroy Namek, can you do it? Your energy bomb, I can crush it with one hand." Nie Kong said with disdain.


    "You dare to look down on me, you damn..." Frieza roared, just when he wanted to throw the energy ball.From behind him, an arm pierced through his body and poked out.


    "How...how could it be possible that Frieza will die here." Before his energy ball could be released, he died.Frieza turned her head with difficulty, and saw Wukong''s cold and contemptuous green pupils.In the depths of the pupil, there is evil that destroys everything.Unspeakable fear, accompanied by pain, spread throughout his body.


    "How could it be, how could his speed be so fast." Perplexed, Frieza closed his eyes forever.


    Wukong''s appearance directly killed Frieza in seconds. Originally, Nie Kong wanted to defeat the dignity of his universe emperor.


    His shot was observed in Nie Kong''s spiritual sense.It was just a little unexpected, Nie Kong didn''t have time to react, his prey had been killed by Wukong.


    "Roar..." Throwing Frieza like a dead dog, Wukong roared and rushed towards Nie Kong with golden arrogance.Saiyan''s militant gene, Super Saiyan destroys all negative emotions, and angry Goku loses his mind.


    Judging from his appearance, Xiuxian''s delusion was almost lost, and Nie Kong''s angry blood whip was hit.


    Nie Kong said lightly, and simply dodged Wukong''s crit.Wukong''s terrifying limbs swept towards Nie Kong like a sickle that harvests life.The explosive impact was stronger than Frieza.


    "Wukong, what are you doing. The enemy has been wiped out, so stop quickly." Tianjin Fan and the others shouted anxiously.They finally confirmed that the Wukong in front of them was really strange.


    "Stop screaming, he has lost his reason in anger. Don''t worry, he is not my opponent." Seeing Wukong''s appearance, Nie Kong showed an expression of ecstasy.


    He simply caught Wukong''s fist and squeezed it firmly.With a crunching sound, Wukong''s left arm was directly crushed by Nie Kong.Wukong roared and exhaled in pain, his right fist blasted with fierce wind pressure.


    Nie Kong did not show mercy, and blasted away with half of his power.


    Wukong couldn''t stand Nie Kong''s power, and his fists were like watermelons that broke to the ground.Before Wu Kong yelled in pain, Nie Kong''s right hand was already carrying a crimson whip, a blood whip of sin, and in its most primitive state.


    "Goku, give your anger out, maybe in the future I can catch it and break into a Super Saiyan." Nie Kong said softly, while the blood whip in his hand bound Wukong dexterously.


    Since it is the anger that can turn Wukong into a super game, I believe it can help myself.With a whip that can absorb evil, Nie Kong was prevented from angering at making a wish.


    "Ahhh..." Wukong''s angry voice became smaller and smaller, and finally the golden hair faded, returning to its original appearance.He lost all his strength and fell to the ground weakly.


    It''s just that after Wukong breaks through, if he cultivates to a certain stage in the future, he can transform into a Super Saiyan at any time.That threshold is three million combat power.After a fifty-fold increase, it is 150 million.

 498 The collapse of the second element text 0506, outer space meets the king of Kurdish

    On Frieza''s planet, a monster with long horns is sitting on the floating king''s chair, leisurely tasting high-quality wine.He was invited by Frieza to see how he could realize his wish of immortality.


    The Kurdish king always sneered at the rumor that his son believed in ignorance.If there were such props, the universe would have belonged to others, how could it be their father and son''s turn to control it.


    Suddenly, he noticed that his son''s qi had disappeared, and there was a qi that surpassed his son from a nearby planet.What''s going on, it''s who can kill his son.


    The wine glass in his hand was crushed, and the red ultra-pure wine splashed all over the floor.


    "Kord Kurdish, has something happened?" Frieza''s men hurriedly came forward and dried their wet body.The Kurdish king looked at the servant who served him coldly, and squeezed his neck severely.


    Now he is angry, appearing in front of him is almost dead.


    "Come here, get the spaceship ready, I''m going to Namek." The Kurdish king said coldly. He was already angry. Someone dared to kill his son.


    "Yes, King Kurdish." A few people blinked and backed away. Two minutes later, a high-speed spacecraft spewed out of Frieza Planet and sailed towards Namek at super high speed.


    Kinuit came one night, and the Kurdish king he was faster.A few minutes, it has appeared a few light years later.


    Although he killed Frieza who was a disaster for Namek, the Namekians were still not happy.The casualties were heavy, and now there were only twenty or thirty lingering people left.


    Now that the elder is dead again, he wanted to gather Dragon Ball to resurrect the tribe, but they could do nothing.The dragon ball has become a stone ball, and it will take a long time to resurrect the second elder.


    Wukong suddenly said that the dragon of the earth might be able to save the Namek who was killed by Frieza at one time, attracting their attention.Unexpectedly, the Earth''s Dragon Balls were of better quality than the Namekians, and they actually possessed even more powerful abilities from Polunga.Hearing the surprise news, Dandy took on the important task of going to Earth to save his companions.


    During the preparation time of the day, all the fellow colleagues went back and prepared the things needed for space travel, such as daily necessities, and food for survival.


    Nie Kong''s big stomach king needs more ability to supplement.He felt that the disadvantages of the Saiyans were left behind.


    Early the next morning, everyone was there, and Monkey King and Klin came to the ground where the spacecraft was parked in a big bag.


    "Nie Kong, do you have everything ready?" Klin was surprised when he saw him empty-handed.


    Nie Kong smiled and said: "I''m already ready!" The space where food is placed is Dingtian Ring, and you can also hunt food from Dingtian Ring.


    Le Ping said: "Klin, you forgot that Nie Kong is storing the universal capsule anyway."


    "Hehe, I have prepared food for more than a hundred people, so I can fill my stomach." Wukong''s appetite is about the same as Nie Kong, so he dragged a huge dinosaur.


    "Okay, let''s go back now!" Nie Kong said to the Monkey King around him.


    The spacecraft began to shake frizzily, and the ground trembled with the shaking of the spacecraft, like an earthquake.Around them, a group of Namekians were saying goodbye to them.


    "Peng!" At the bottom of the two spaceships, a bright red flame burst out, and the temperature suddenly rose to the apex, and the scorching high temperature burned and exploded.In an instant, the spaceship they were riding on was like a sharp off-string arrow.The violent wind howled, accompanied by a bang, and with the help of the pushing force, it rushed straight to the clouds.


    The speed of the spacecraft is very fast, almost in a second, it has already opened the sky, broke through the clouds in the sky, and flew out indefinitely.


    "Be sure to come back to play!" The Namek star blessed them silently.


    At this time, in the spaceship under the sea, the two women on the 18th looked through the glass cabin of the spaceship and looked at the gradually narrowing Namek Star.


    The spaceship is slowly approaching the atmosphere, and the surrounding air is very hot due to intense friction.However, because Nie Kong was inside the spaceship, he didn''t feel hot!


    "Mr. Nie Kong, be careful! We are ready to break through the atmosphere!" Dandy, who leisurely looked at the outer space, opened his squinted eyes.


    "Sister No. 18, you can see it when you reminded it." Kiki sitting in the chair said while sipping coffee, reading a book, and looking at the distant space.


    To be able to leave the earth with Nie Kong to adventure in various places in the world, she found that it was the luckiest thing in her life!


    A huge barrier in the distance was like a waterfall in the sea intercepting in front, always enveloping Namek.


    "Don''t worry, the spacecraft will adjust its course by itself! What''s more, it''s all up to me." Nie Kong squinted at the strange stars outside, and couldn''t help but yawn.Following his narration, the spaceship finally jumped out of Namek.


    The vast and boundless universe once again appeared in front of them, although it was not the first time to see it, but the vastness of the universe still shocked them.


    "But... Brother Nie Kong has a meteor hit, is it really okay?" Qiqi asked strangely, blinking her lovely eyes.


    "What kind of meteor is clearly a spaceship. But it''s really rare to see such a big one. It must be a prominent family in the universe." Number 18 replied faintly.


    "Then why aren''t you worried at all!?" Hearing this, Dandy, who had a calm face, suddenly jumped up and shouted frantically.


    "Hey, isn''t it just a spaceship, what are you afraid of! No brother Nie Kong is not anxious at all, indicating that it is not a big problem!" Qiqi said with a relaxed expression.


    Dandy thought of Nie Kong''s powerful power, and then became a lot easier.


    Five minutes later, the "Meteor" was getting closer, and everyone saw its true face.It''s really a huge spaceship, almost ten times bigger than the one made by Nie Kong!


    "It''s strange, they blocked our way forward, who is it?" Nie Kong squinted, his spiritual consciousness spread out hundreds of thousands of miles.During his exploration, he finally saw the owner of the spacecraft.


    It was a monster that looked like Frieza, and Nie Kong suddenly realized that it was his father, King Kurd.

 499 The collapsed two-dimensional text 0507, the terrifying collapsed moon dimension knife

    Since it blocked Nie Kong and the others, they could only dock the spacecraft in the endless universe of outer space.


    But when Wukong and the others saw a monster in the same battle uniform as Frieza emerge from the front of the huge spaceship, their eyes flashed with surprise.


    "Impossible, isn''t Frieza already dead in Goku''s hands?" They were confused, more shocked.How strong will he be able to survive in the extremely harsh environment of space?


    "Goku, be careful when you go. He is Frieza''s father, the king of Kurdish more powerful than Frieza. You can''t fight in space, please flee as soon as possible." The voice of the King of the West resounded in Wukong''s mind again. .It suddenly dawned on him that it was no wonder that he looked so similar to Frieza, it turned out to be a father-son relationship.


    "Are you the murderer who killed my son Frieza? How courageous. My son is not as skilled as others, so I will take revenge for him." It was the king of Kurd who spoke.


    His voice is very small, but he can actually penetrate the universe and appear in their ears.


    "Dare to threaten us, it seems that I really don''t want to live! Nie Jun really has a long-term vision, knowing that there will be battles in space in the future." The 18th''s tone was full of murderous intent, but helplessly, she could not survive in space.


    "Sister No. 18, don''t be impulsive, this is the universe! Believe Brother Nie Kong, he will take care of everything!" Seeing No. 18 who was about to rush out, Qiqi hurriedly persuaded.


    "It''s really an idiot. I dare not be ashamed of such a low strength. If you have any ability, please show it! Your son is a idiot, and I believe his father is too." Nie Kong said lightly.


    After listening to Nie Kong''s words, King Kurd''s expression became extremely ugly.


    "It seems that you are the murderer who killed my son. Then you are my enemy. There is no reason for you to leave alive. All die."


    The Kurdish king yelled, and the junk meteorite floating in outer space strangely shot Nie Kong and their spacecraft.The densely packed meteorites are simply inevitable.


    The terrifying meteorite storm hit Nie Kong and the others like a meteor shower.Looking at the vast disaster, Wukong and the others changed their expressions.There is no way to escape, the meteorite is super fast.


    The Kurdish king actually has superpowers, which is exactly the same as Frieza.It seems that Frieza''s ability is inherited from his father.


    Nie Kong, who had been prepared for a long time, raised his right hand, his pale golden eyes exuded shocking waves, and he looked at the meteorite group rushing over coldly.


    "Expelling things." A thrilling scene appeared, and the meteorite group obediently stopped in front of them, which was really incredible!Nie Kong''s super powers are estimated to have no opponents in the second dimension.


    Perceiving the meteorite out of control, the Kurdish king was shocked on the spot.A terrifying super power, stronger than himself.


    The changes did not stop, and the meteorite group bounced back to the spacecraft of the Kurdish King.


    "Huh, you want to beat me with superpowers, you are dreaming."


    In the surrounding space, as the light gathered from the hands of the Kurdish king passed by, it caused violent storms.The meteorite group in front of him was bombarded and shattered after encountering his qi.


    The Namek star next to him caused a tremor.


    Originally, the king of Kurdish planned to use the energy bomb to kill the spaceship, but a black hole appeared in front of him.Nie Kong''s figure appeared in front of the Kurdish king.Although there is no oxygen in outer space, and the environment is very harsh, Nie Kong walks on the ground as flat as possible.


    "What a great guy, he can survive in space. But I am not what Frieza can match, I am stronger than him."


    I had known that Nie Kong had great supernatural powers, but Wukong and the others were shocked by stopping the meteorite group so easily.


    "Nie Kong''s strength is as strong as ever! The 21st Martial Arts Conference is the same, and it will remain the same now and then." Wukong''s face had a general meaning, admiring Nie Kong''s strength.


    "I don''t have time to play with you, let''s kill you in one move."


    "What a joke!" King Kurdish''s eyes were covered with blood, and the surrounding universe trembled with the steady improvement of his breath.


    As the Kurdish king rushed towards Nie Kong, an energy storm was triggered.The Kurdish king was very angry, twice as strong as Frieza.


    "Drink!" The Kurdish king didn''t have any unnecessary nonsense, his whole person turned into a fast light and shadow, and the moment his hands condensed the breath, a group of energy formed a circular blade, sharply cut in the direction of Nie Kong!


    Nie Kong''s body moved, and his whole body disappeared in place, facing the energy light blade.As he shouted, the energy bomb in front of him was blasted away by Nie Kong''s sound.


    The Kurdish king was stunned, and madly cast energy balls of different shapes. Almost every hidden place was powerful enough to blow the planet into ashes!Just thinking of killing Nie Kong who trampled on his proud universe emperor, so he kept throwing a powerful energy ball towards the ground.But he never expected that the energy bomb would explode around Nie Kong, like a storm of apocalypse.


    Suddenly he felt a cold gaze watching him in the distance behind him, and he couldn''t help shaking his whole body and twisting his head unbelievably.After tens of thousands of meters, Nie Kong looked at him coldly.


    He didn''t know when exactly Nie Kong stood behind him.Suddenly, Nie Kong raised a smile like a death god!


    "Shoo!" Raising the slender arm, the palm of the hand forms a palm, directly with shocking power, it cuts away at the head of the Kurdish king!


    With the rapid sound of breaking through the air, King Kurd could not respond at all. Nie Kongbeng''s Moon Dimensional Knife flashed past the wide-open eyes of King Kurd like the sharpest blade in the world!


    Even the huge planet dozens of miles away behind him was strangely split in half.The terrifying dimensional knife can now cut the entire planet in half with one blow.


    "You..." King Kurd opened his eyes and found that the opponent''s Nie Kong was leaning.Looking down, Nie Kong turned out to be one or two sides of his body.Like a slice of tofu, it slid down obliquely, and the mouth of the wound spouted blood like spring water, as if it were originally two unrelated parts!


    "Run, the Kurdish king is dead...dead." The spaceship on the opposite side let out a panic cry.They never thought that the number one man in the universe would die in the hands of an ordinary human.


    Nie Kong waved at once to cut the grass to remove the roots.The Bengyue Dimensional Knife was issued, and the spaceship in front of him made a big explosion with a thud.


    "That''s amazing, how strong is his true limit? I originally felt that I was already very strong after leaving the earth to experience, but Nie Kong''s performance once again defeated our confidence." Wukong sighed.


    "But, isn''t it interesting that such a strong person appears on the earth?" Piccolo smiled.


    "That''s right, I have the motivation to practice." Wukong nodded excitedly and smiled heartily.

 500 The collapse of the second element Text 0508, a daughter is born

    Namek''s journey is over, which lasted four months.When they returned to Earth in the spaceship, Wukong and the others said halfway through the journey that they wanted to practice well outside the universe, so they smiled and said that the resurrection of Namek was handed over to Nie Kong.


    They witnessed Nie Kong''s strength with their own eyes, and they had to practice harder to catch up with Nie Kong.The earth can no longer meet their needs, and outer space can provide them with richer conditions and a harsher environment.


    For example, this time the Namike Star departed, their combat effectiveness has been increased by dozens of times, or even a hundred times, compared to a few months ago.Moreover, if you return to the earth, the distribution of the gravity chamber is a problem.


    Of course, Wukong and the others must master the rare opportunity to become stronger.I believe that with one or two years of cosmic experience, they will increase several times.When there is pressure, there is motivation.They are all looking forward to how strong they will improve after the practice of the universe.


    Nie Kong couldn''t refuse, and Dandy had helped him. Of course, he would help Dandy realize the wish of Namek star to resurrect.


    It took Nie Kong two months to return to Earth. After Nie Kong threw Dandy to the gods, he returned to the Western Capital with the two girls.With the help of the gods, Dandy will realize his wish to resurrect the Namekians.


    And the relationship between the Namek and them will be easier than imagined.Dandy talked about the life of Namek, which caused the gods to dream about his hometown.Since he had lost his memory when he hit the earth when he was a child, he completely forgot his life at that time.


    Half a year after Namek''s return, Dragon Ball can just make a new wish.With Bobo''s help to raise the dragon balls, Dandy can easily summon the dragon.When Dandy saw the dragon that was different from Polunga, his immature cheeks were a little surprised.


    Dark clouds, lightning and thunder.Its appearance is more powerful than Polunga.Although its ability is weaker than Bolunga, its quality is better than Bolunga.


    "Who called me out so that I can realize any of his wishes?" Shenlong uttered a voice, his voice was extremely sacred and majestic.


    "I summoned you out. May I ask you to resurrect the Namek who died because of Frieza?" Dandy said cautiously. After all, Polunga can only resurrect one person at a time.


    Shenlong''s red eyes flashed, and said majesticly: "I will try my best."


    "Shenlong, how can you say such a thing, please do it." Bobo said silently.


    The dragon was silent, its eyes glowing red, and Bobo and Dandy were waiting for its answer.


    "Okay, I have helped you achieve your wish. If there is nothing, I should go." Shenlong has brewed a lot, and it is estimated that the alien must use its full power to come out.


    "Thank you, Shenlong." Dandy didn''t expect the earth''s dragon ball to be so powerful, it really fulfilled his wish.When he thought that his people would be resurrected, his eyes flashed with excitement.


    The capital of the west, the home of Bouma.For a year, Bouma quietly kept Nie Kong from nurturing their children.


    Bouma belongs to her own secret research institute, which has a nutrition training cabin.Today, the birth of a child is finally ushered in.The embryo gradually matures, showing the appearance of a human baby.


    She has light green hair like Boomer, and her lovely cheeks are seven points like Boomer and three points like Nie Kong.In her small body, there is a stronger power than Bouma.With Nie Kong''s fusion blood, she will be the strongest girl in the world.


    Buma whispered: "I''m so nervous, the baby should be awake today. Nie Jun, bless our baby is born!" She stared at the incubation cabin, and refused to move her for a long time. Bright eyes.Once upon a time, the lively and cunning Boomer was also preparing to be the child''s mother.


    "Wow, wow--" The baby in the culture solution was crying.The nutrient solution poured into her mouth, she thumped hard, trying to run out of it, looking for her mother.


    Booma''s eyebrows were delighted when he heard the crisp baby cry.She pressed the front button and pulled the nutrient solution out of the incubation chamber.She opened the incubator and took the baby out of it.


    "My baby, mom is here." But Bouma, who has no mom experience, no matter how Bouma coaxed, the baby still cried.


    The baby''s cry was very loud and attracted Nie Kong and the others.


    "Hey... Sister Bouma, why would you suddenly have the mind to adopt a baby and come back to raise it?" Qiqi was surprised when she saw the baby girl in her arms.No wonder she thought so, after all, Bouma had never been pregnant.


    Bouma blushed and didn''t know how to explain the situation.


    "Could it be that she is our child? But... But when I was in H, I clearly refined the essence of life, and you didn''t show signs of pregnancy, Bouma, how could it be..." The shadow of the baby girl, Nie Kong''s eyes widened.


    "Yes, it''s... our child. She is the baby I collected Nie Jun''s essence and cultivated in the training warehouse." Bu Ma said with a shy expression of her own experience of seeding.


    Several people looked at the training room in the research room, and suddenly showed a suddenly realized expression.Nie Kong''s mood is very complicated. He didn''t expect that he already had his own blood without knowing it, and became a father himself.


    Mrs. Bulma chuckled and said, "Little Buma, you are already going to be a mother. Don''t be shy and feed your baby quickly. She is almost starving to death."


    "Is it hungry? I thought she couldn''t stop crying." Bu Ma glanced at Nie Kong, shyly revealing a more majestic and plump chest than before, and handed it to her child''s mouth.It''s just that he has never experienced actual childbirth. Although Bouma has a large breast, she does not have breast milk to feed her baby.


    Helpless, they can only use milk instead.The little guy has a good appetite. Although he can''t compare to Saiyans, he still has three or four times the appetite of other babies.


    "Brother Nie Kong, let''s give the baby a name, this is a big deal!" Qiqi eagerly said as she looked at the sleeping baby after she was full..

 501 The collapse of the second element Text 0509, Little Bra

    The baby was staying quietly in Nie Kong''s arms at this time, and he did not reject Nie Kong.Holding her, Nie Kong could feel a sense of intimacy connected by blood.That feeling was even worse than that of his descendant Jiaer.


    Name the baby?This is so meaningful!The Yingying and Yanyan in the room immediately became happy again.


    Nie Kong looked straight, and many names flashed in his mind, but there were still things he was very troubled with.


    "If I have a baby, it might be good to call it No. 19." No. 18 tilted his head and looked serious.Nie Kong Khanran, it was lucky that she did not give birth to the child.Otherwise, come to the 19th, it is really laughable.After all, in True Dragon Ball, there is really No. 19, and he is an ugly man.


    Qiqi spoke first and said softly: "Nie Kong, brother Nie Kong, listen to me. Why don''t you call Nie Shuang, it''s nice and easy to remember." The sweat on Nie Kong''s forehead became even greater, his old sister''s name My name is Nie Shuang, your name is too coincidental.If he was really called Nie Shuang, he would be a little frightened.


    Thinking of his sister, Nie Kong showed nostalgia.My three-dimensional mother and sister, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on now. Will it really stop time when I travel in the two-dimensional world?


    "No, no, let''s change one." Nie Kong shook his head, and directly rejected Qiqi''s suggestion, causing her to pouting, saying that he was very creative.


    Parents all over the world are in the same mood when choosing names for their children!Boomer pondered for a while, she blinked suddenly, smiled and clapped her hands: "It''s better to call Bra, I thought about it for a long time, how about it?!"


    Nie Kong frowned when he heard it.Is it a coincidence? In the original book, Bouma¡¯s daughter is also named Bra.But my own daughter is definitely much cuter than Bouma.Bra is nice, but his surname is Nie.If you follow Bouma''s surname, how can you look like a patriarch?


    "It''s decided, the nickname is Bra and the big name is Nie Xin." Nie Kong immediately decided.


    "Nie Xin, she has a gentle girl temperament. I don''t know if the little girl will be like her name when she grows up in the future." No.18 chuckled.


    "Since Dad helped you name it, you can call you Nie Xinga from now on, and your nickname is Bra, my cute little Bra." Bouma burst into a happy smile, arousing Qiqi and the others envy.


    Nie Kong held his daughter, he felt very warm, just like his daughter''s name.Little Xin''er, Dad will take care of you when you grow up. Dad has experience as a daddy.


    Think of his righteous daughter Lias, he has personally raised for more than a year, although he finally became his own woman.Seeing Nie Kong''s proficiency, the girls around were very surprised.


    Even taking care of babies, Nie Jun is really gentle and considerate.


    In the gloomy sky, the sun seemed to hide behind the dark clouds forever.The desolate earth, seen from high above, has no vitality, showing a red and yellow scene.The silence is terrible, like the end of the world.


    Since Nie Kong left with the 18th for a few years, the entire human race on the earth has been almost extinct, and all the life energy swallowed into Sharu''s stomach.


    Due to the desperate protection of Boomer¡¯s son, Trunks, she hid safely in the heavens tens of thousands of kilometers high.Having lost his son and racking his brains, Bouma, the only hope that comes to mind is the Temple of Heaven.


    Although the gods are dead, Buma knows that there is Bobo, and maybe he has a way.Just very disappointed, Bobo expressed helplessness.


    Although in the Temple of Heaven, there is such a strange place.It is filled with countless clocks, large and small. It seems that a clock represents a period of time and can send people to the past.


    When Wukong was cultivating in the heavens, he had been sent to a hundred years ago, and he met the turtle immortal who was still a young man, and he also got the guidance of the Wu Taidou at that time to practice Qi.When the Saiyans came, Tianjin Fan, Leping, Dumplings, and Klin were spread to a ruined planet and fought with two lower-level Saiyans.In fact, it only records the real situation of the past, and can even send a person''s spirit into this real situation under a kind of deep hypnotic situation, so that people can truly experience the situation at that time.Otherwise, Klin and the others went to fight against the Saiyans in an era when the Saiyans were not extinct. Although they died N times, they were still alive.


    The last hope was shattered. Fortunately, Sharu could not find the hidden heavenly temple for a while.Having lost her friend, her husband, and her son, Bouma, who was distraught, wanted to commit suicide.


    Boomer can only try to make a time machine again.With the first experience, Boomer is familiar with its principles.What she lacks now is only the materials to make it.


    Fortunately, the materials of the temple are very rich, and many can be found.It was a lack of sophisticated machinery, so Bobo could only be told to go out and search carefully.After a few more years, the second time machine was finally announced.


    Its performance is better than the original one, and the energy can be charged twice.And the first time machine can only go back and forth once at most.If the sailing time is too long, there may be no return.Even falling in the time tunnel is possible.


    Just as Bouma wanted to go back thirty-five years ago with the prepared special heart medicine, to save Wukong and change the future of the world.


    Suddenly, an air of horror swept across.To the east in the distance, a fuzzy figure flew over here quickly.Bobo''s face changed drastically, and he could clearly feel the appearance of the incoming person.


    His green skin was pale, a pair of wings flickered behind his back, and he had a long and slender tail.After several years, it seems that Sharu, who has traveled all over the world, finally found the Temple of Heaven.


    "Buma, the big thing is not good. Sharu, who is more evil than a man-made, has been found here. Go back to the past to change the future and save our world." Bobo said solemnly.


    "but¡­¡­"


    "If you don''t hurry up, the time machine may be ruined again. Are you willing to give up the hope of saving the world?".


    Boomer gritted her teeth, jumped directly into the time machine, and quickly adjusted the time period she went to.


    The time machine was spinning and floating in the air, disappearing strangely in Sharu''s startled eyes.Compared to the disappearance of the 18th, it is the same strange.Could it be that they used to run away in such a machine?

 502 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0510, the future Bouma appears

    When the time machine stopped working, Bouma saw the vibrant earth outside, and finally smiled on his haggard face.Can do, I really went back 35 years ago.In this way, the miserable future can be changed.


    She carefully opened the universal capsule and shrunk the time machine into it.Then he threw out a suspended vehicle and drove towards the location where Wu Kong landed in his memory.


    "Huh..." At the same time, a fiery red beam appeared in the sky, like a meteorite landing.A strong wind blew the ground and stunned the birds and beasts on the ground.Amidst the loud noise, the flaming "meteorite" landed on the deserted plain.


    A blue-and-white spacecraft marked with the all-purpose glue logo slowly landed amidst the ear-splitting hum.


    "Is it the spaceship that Wukong came back? The time was set just right!" Bouma, who had been waiting for a long time, recognized it at a glance. This spaceship engraved with the Universal Capsule logo was probably made by his father.After a few decades, Bouma''s memory is a bit vague and can only be identified by the sign.


    When Bouma arrived at the scene, four people, Kelin, Tianjin Fan, Piccolo and Dumpling had appeared outside the spacecraft.Buma looked at the four companions she was familiar with, her muddy eyes almost shed tears.Perhaps she felt that Tianjin Fan was welcoming Wukong''s return, so she didn''t care.It''s just a little regretful and strange that she didn''t see her husband Vegeta.


    In her attention, a familiar figure came out!


    The martial arts uniform engraved with the tortoise character, a tall and proud posture, a pair of sharp eyes, and a face with a confident smile, the person here is surprisingly Buma''s expected partner, Sun Wukong!As a result of the year-long practice, the combat effectiveness of several of them has increased several times.


    The worst dumplings reached more than two hundred thousand at this moment.And the strongest Wukong can exceed 3 million without transforming.Piccolo is no worse than Wukong, three million.Next is Tianjin Fan, which has more than one million combat power.Kelin and Leping were close, with more than eight hundred thousand.


    "Wukong!" Bouma shouted excitedly.


    The strange voice that appeared attracted their attention to her.


    Monkey King looked at the old Bouma with some confusion, and asked strangely: "You are?"


    "Who am I to tell you later, before I want to tell you something!" Bouma relieved her excitement and said seriously.


    "Oh, go ahead!" Monkey King said.


    Boomer glanced at the five Klin people who were standing by, and hesitated: "Wukong, don''t know if you can come to one side with me? I am a little nervous facing them. After I tell you, you are telling them. ."


    The kind-hearted Monkey King was taken aback for a moment, then nodded.Immediately afterwards, the suspension vehicle started and drove towards several hundred meters.Wukong Bik and they smiled apologetically, and then flew away in her direction.


    How could Wukong know the grandma in front of him? Could it be his grandpa Gohan''s old friend? Klin thought about gossip.


    Wukong confusedly followed Bouma to Tianjin Fan and they were separated by three hundred meters. He scratched his tousled long hair and slowly said, "What''s the matter, please tell me!"


    "Goku, I''m actually your partner!" Bouma said softly.


    Monkey King looked at Bouma in surprise. He was sure that he had never seen the grandma in front of him.


    Bouma suddenly said: "I am Bouma!"


    "What!?" Monkey King was taken aback, his expression was very exaggerated, his chin seemed to fall to the ground, and he looked at Bouma in front of him incredibly.What a joke, Bouma is very beautiful, how could she be so old?


    And Tianjin Fan and the others, who were observing the conversation between the two from a distance, were all puzzled. Sun Wukong, who had always been calm, would show such an expression. What happened?


    In the crowd, Piccolo quietly widened his eyes, looking at Bouma with some suspicion.


    Wukong looked at Bouma in disbelief: "You said you are Bouma, how come..." The Bouma he knew was a very happy and beautiful girl.


    "Wukong, I actually traveled from the next thirty-five years ago to the present time! And I can travel into this world. It is a time-space machine I developed by myself and can travel back and forth to the past! This time I came thirty years ago. In fact, there is something important to tell you!"


    "Ah...you...are you really Bouma? No wonder, I really feel a little like it." Wukong was taken aback.


    Boomer looked at Monkey King: "Wukong...actually, I came here to tell you something very important!"


    "Oh?" After Sun Wukong adapted to these facts that deviated from his own perception, he heard Bouma say this, knowing that something must happen in the future.


    "What''s the matter?" Monkey King asked.


    "About three years from now, at 10 o''clock on May 12, there will be two super strong, strong and terrifying duo on the southern island nine kilometers to the southwest."


    "Are they cosmic people?" Wukong''s eyes widened, his mouth wide open.


    "No, they were made by earthlings, so-called artificial humans. They were made by Dr. Gallo who belonged to the Red Ribbon Legion that you destroyed before." Boomer explained softly.


    "They take pleasure in the slaughter of humans, and Tianjin Fan, Piccolo, Leping, Vegeta...all the warriors who defended the earth died in battle." said his husband, Buma almost burst into tears.


    "Then... what about me, didn''t I participate in the battle?" Wukong asked, pointing to himself.


    "Yes, because you will get sick after three years and you will die in the end. Your disease is a toxic heart disease. Even a Super Saiyan is helpless in the face of the disease." Bumma said softly.


    Piccoll almost choked when he heard the news that Monkey King would die from a heart attack.He couldn''t believe that the man who had been unable to surpass it would die due to a mere heart attack.


    "Is it really unwilling to get sick and die?" Monkey King asked disappointedly.


    Boomer smiled, took a vial from his pocket, and said to Monkey King: "Although Wukong got toxic heart disease, which cannot be cured by current science, I have developed a way to deal with it."


    "You mean the bottle is filled with medicine that can cure my heart disease?" Monkey King excitedly took the medicine bottle in Bouma''s hand.


    Bummer nodded and said: "This is a medicine that will be invented specifically for this kind of heart disease in the future. Although it will change history, that kind of history is not enough. My purpose is to change history."


    "Thank you, Bouma. Although Nie Kong can''t beat the robot, I''m more likely to have no chance of winning, but I will work hard." Wukong nodded.


    "What are you talking about, who can''t beat the cyborg?" Boomer frowned and asked in confusion.In the history she knew, there was no such person as Nie Kong.


    "No...nothing, you got it wrong." Wukong thought that Bouma was angry and said that Nie Kong was not the case, and quickly apologized.


    "Since there is nothing wrong, I''m going back to see the future. I really look forward to it, the future after changing history." Boomer smiled at Wukong in relief, then threw out the time machine and took it away.


    What Bouma didn''t know was that the two worlds were of different dimensions, and it made no sense to her.And going back and forth too fast put her in a crisis.

 503 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0511, Wukong and their plans

    "It''s really nerve-wracking, how should I say to them? The key is that things are weird, will they believe it." Wukong felt his head a little bigger, he paced to think about how to export.


    "Wukong, who is she? It''s mysterious, what did she tell you?" Klin first came to him and asked curiously.For the grandmother who suddenly appeared, Klin expressed confusion.


    "No, she didn''t tell me anything." Wukong, who was not ready, could only touch his head to cover up, and wait for the opportunity to speak.


    "Let''s talk about it, after all, it is something very important to us." Bick glanced at Wukong and said seriously.


    "Hey, Piccolo, you heard everything." Although Goku was a little surprised, he was relieved to see Piccolo hear it.


    "My hearing structure is different from yours." Piccolo is a Namek, with ears several times more sensitive than humans.


    "That...I..." After going to Wukong to say that after three years, everyone will die.Such unlucky words are really hard to speak.


    "If you don''t know how to speak, let me explain it. The woman who just appeared is from Bouma who took a self-made time machine in the next 35 years. She told us that she will be nine kilometers south in three years. There will be two super artificial humans on the island. In the next three years, we will all die in their hands. Bouma and her purpose of creating a time machine back is to change the tragic world of the future." Said slowly.


    The four people in Tianjin Fan opened their mouths wide, as if they could fit a big watermelon.The things that Piccolo told them really shocked them too much.


    "Go... Goku, is what Piccolo said is true?" Klin stammered as if to confirm.


    "Probably, all in three years, everyone should try their best to become stronger in practice." Wukong clenched the medicine bottle in his hand, his eyes flashed with excitement.


    After breaking through the three million limit, Wukong was able to freely control himself to transform into a super game.And every time he maintains a super game state, he feels that his physique will be stronger than before.


    Saiyans are militant and a nation in battle. After Wukong transformed into a super game, he liked to fight more than before.His goal is always only one, surpassing Nie Kong.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t believe it, let''s play with you. I can practice better by myself, I don''t want to sit and wait for death." Bick said coldly.


    "I didn''t expect a stronger enemy from Nie Kong to appear. It''s really terrifying. I haven''t even pulled a girl''s hand. I will definitely work harder in the future and try to survive for three years." Klin said with a serious expression. Said.


    "In that case, should we tell Nie Kong the news? If there is one more person, there will be a bit more chance of winning." Tianjin Fan asked.


    "I didn''t intend to conceal such an important matter. It''s just Bouma, I don''t want to tell her. If she knows that her future self will create a time machine to return to the past, it will surely disrupt the future development path." Ke was very thoughtful.


    "Bik is right, it seems that he is going to the West Capital. But with the newly learned moves, we will be able to reach him at once. Friends, how about seeing who is faster?" Wukong rushed.


    "Moving? I''ve been practicing for a long time. Old grandson, how could I lose to you." Piccolo proudly said.


    "Agree." The other four shouted in unison.


    Because they practiced together in the universe, they all learned the trick of teleportation.The instant movement of the Dragon Ball world is to detect the target''s qi and then teleport away.Several people who have laid a solid foundation since childhood, of course, can control this skill.


    It''s just that when they searched for Nie Kong''s qi, they all froze on the spot.Nie Kong had lowered the pressure to 1 and Qi''s reaction was too weak. How could they detect his position.


    The one who reacted the fastest was Wukong. He first detected the strongest qi except Nie Kong, and then smiled at Piccolo and said goodbye.It''s just a pity that Wukong teleported to the vicinity of the god, scaring the god to death.


    Bouma''s qi has been controlled to the level of a normal person, so Wukong''s little abacus is useless.On the 18th, energy fluctuations will only be emitted during battle.


    Then Piccolo disappeared a second time, and he went the other way, looking for the weakest qi.But speechlessly, Piccolo teleported to a little baby''s side.


    Tianjin Fan and the others teleported away, but none of them successfully appeared next to Nie Kong.The most ridiculous thing is that Klin teleported to the turtle fairy toilet who was defecate.The turtle immortal was attracted, scolded Klin for being abnormal, and actually watched him go to the toilet.


    In the end, several people could only rush to the West Capital with their fastest flight speed, completely giving up the teleport skills.


    Most of the Namekians who died as a result of Frieza have been resurrected, and Vegeta is no exception.After resurrecting from the dead, his strength doubled, breaking through the 100,000 level.


    After he was resurrected, he heard the news that Frieza was dead, and the whole person let out a crazy laugh.The joy of resurrection, Frieza''s death, brought him a double surprise.He is no longer attached to longevity, but is more eager to become stronger.


    He destroyed the base that Frieza belonged to and wiped out the remaining partisans of Frieza inside.After finishing her retaliatory work, Vegeta headed towards the earth in the fastest spacecraft.


    He has nowhere to go, all he can think of is the earth where Kakarot is.


    "Kakarot, you wait for me. I am the prince of the Saiyans. One day I will surpass you and become the strongest Saiyan in the universe."


    Vegeta, just like the original, appeared on the earth three years ago before the arrival of the man-made, closely behind Wukong, only a day slower.During the journey, Vegeta did a very arduous practice without wasting a minute.Although there is no Boomer to create a gravity room for him, it is believed that Wukong, who is single and has no partner, will accompany him to practice together.


    The two are militant Saiyans, and it is estimated that they will improve faster by practicing each other.

 504 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0512, the artificial man is ready to appear

    "Little Bulla, hurry up and go to bed." Nie Kong was holding a baby bottle in his hands, coaxing the little Bulla in his arms to sleep.Compared to his own mother, Little Bra is more sticky to Nie Kong.


    "Nie Jun, Wukong and the others came to see you." It was Piccolo who rushed to the West Capital the fastest, followed by Wukong, and Tianjin Fan and the others.With Bouma''s crisp voice, six people squeezed into the spacious hall in a blink of an eye.


    When they saw Nie Kong who was skilled at coaxing the baby, they were dumbfounded by the six Wukong who had ran to the west to tell Nie Kong about the future.They never thought that Nie Kong, who had defeated Frieza, became a father with the passage of months.


    Wukong leaned in front of Bra, tapped Bra''s soft white cheek with his finger, and said strangely: "I didn''t expect to see Nie Kong for months, you actually have a child. Haha, and it''s good. Lovely daughter."


    Inheriting the obvious characteristics of Bouma, the baby girl with light green hair looks very cute, a rare baby, and has a somewhat Nie Kong appearance, I believe that the long meeting is a more beautiful girl than Bouma.


    "I really envy Nie Kong for your luck. You have such a lovely daughter. What is the name of the baby?" Klin asked curiously.


    "The big name is Nie Xin, and the nickname is Bra." Buma gently took the baby in Nie Kong''s arms with her palm, and said.She is gentle and beautiful, making Wukong and the others feel confused.They couldn''t believe that Bouma, who was so beautiful in front of them, would really become like that in thirty-five years.


    "You are finally willing to come back. I haven''t seen the combat effectiveness increase quite quickly for a few months. By the way, is there something to do with me?" Nie Kong glanced at Wukong and several people, and asked casually.


    Wukong glanced at Bouma, but did not speak.Nie Kong moved in his heart and realized that the topic might be somewhat sensitive to Bouma.She told Bouma to take Bula back to the bedroom to sleep, saying that she wouldn''t be awakened by the conversation.


    "Speaking of things, it may be unthinkable. It is that 35 years later, Bouma personally traveled to our time and told us that in three years there will be two unprecedented powerful enemies. Three years later, we will die one after another. Humans will suffer unprecedented destruction." Wu Kong said solemnly.


    "We are here on this trip to remind Nie Kong that you work hard and don''t die in the hands of the enemy who appears in three years." Le Ping said.If they knew that the blond girl with Nie Kong was one of the artificial people who would appear in the future, they would be shocked.


    Nie Kong''s expression became cold when he heard the future Boomer coming by the time machine. He didn''t expect that she didn''t die in Sharu''s hands.After taking away her time machine, she will make another one.Although appearing here has no effect on him, Nie Kong is afraid that it will cause a huge change in the future plot.


    "Where is she now, I want to ask her in person what is going on."


    "She has already gone back, saying that she wants to see if the future has changed." Wukong was very surprised by Nie Kong''s performance. He should be incredibly unbelievable to hear such weird things.


    "Have you gone back?" Nie Kong breathed a sigh of relief, just reminding this that it should be fine.If Sharu is really attracted, his current strength is enough to deal with him.


    Thinking of Sharu who forced him to flee decades ago, Nie Kong now hopes that he will appear in front of him.His combat effectiveness has been improved several times, so who is afraid of whom?


    "Hmph, I''m about to make two eighteenths, why should you grab me half-completely?" Nie Kong finally put aside any worries, his expression returned to indifferent.


    "We have already said what should be said. Three years later, in the southern island, nine kilometers south, we will go to the place where the artificial humans appear. Nie Kong, what are your plans?" Tianjin Fan asked.


    "Since it is something that concerns the safety of the world, I must go there. With me, they cannot cause harm to the earth." Nie Kong nodded.


    "Hehe, it''s good for you to have confidence. In three years, I want to surpass you." Wukong believes.


    After saying things, the six bid farewell to Nie Kong, and each began their own practice.With the oppression of the crisis, they become more motivated than anyone.Especially Klin, seeing Nie Kong''s happy life, said he wanted to have a girlfriend after the crisis of cyborgs.


    Bick left the team alone and began his own practice, while Tianjin Fan left with dumplings.Kelin and Leping returned to the Guixian House and planned their three-year practice.


    The lifting of the gravity chamber is already very slow for them, and their physique has reached a certain bottleneck.So they handed the spaceship to Wukong and left separately.Knowing the practice of qi, they believe they will make greater progress.


    Wukong thought for a long time, and felt that he should return to his grandfather''s previous residence and stay there for three years and use the gravity room to help him practice.Saiyan''s physique has no bottleneck, as long as it works hard, it will improve quickly, especially after breaking through the super game.


    And one day later, Vegeta appeared on Earth.He sought Wukong''s anger and came to him, to challenge Wukong.Vegeta''s eyes widened just when he saw Wukong trying to practice more than two hundred times the gravity.


    It''s no wonder that Kakarot is ascending so fast, it turned out to be a practice using gravity.When Vegeta suddenly realized, she envied Wukong for such good practice conditions.


    Wukong smiled and invited Vegeta to practice together. Vegeta snorted and reluctantly agreed to Wukong''s invitation.The two single Saiyans started their practice in the gravity room. After they have opponents, they will improve faster.


    The story of the cyborg finally opened. Nie Kong wanted to see how the two 18ths face each other, it would be very interesting.


    "They came and went in a hurry, did something serious happen?" No. 18''s graceful body appeared in the room, leaning in Nie Kong''s arms and asked gently.


    "What do you mean, the other one is about to show up, please be happy." Nie Kong kissed her on the cheek and smiled.


    "With me here, I will make her obedient." On the 18th, she raised her small fist and looked forward to seeing herself.But Sharu appeared in her mind, she just hoped that Sharu would never show up.


    Facing Sharu, she always had an inexplicable shudder.Although she is much stronger than before, she is still very scared.

 505 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0513, the plot opens

    The story of the cyborg is about to begin. Nie Kong released his apprentice Vidili from Dingtianjie to the real world of Dragon Ball, saying that he brought her back more than ten years ago.


    Vidili returned to her original dojo, seeing her father alive, tears of joy finally burst into her eyes.What''s even more surprising is that Bi Dili actually saw her young self.


    Vidili vowed to protect Satan from death in the hands of artificial people.The young Vidili is very weak, but Vidili, who has grown up in three years, will secretly show up to teach her how to use Qi.


    It''s just that the young Vidili was a little surprised when she saw her, and it was more familiar.As if her face, where I have seen it.Finally, when the young Vidili pressed the question, the mature Vidili told all the truth.


    The two Vidili stared at each other, but soon the young Vidili accepted the facts.Hearing that she was going to marry a man who was Nie Kong in the future, Little Lolita was very curious about him, and she clamored for the mature Vidili to show her her husband.


    The mature Vidili had no choice but to bring her young to Nie Kong.When Nie Kong saw two Vidili appearing, he felt dumbfounded.The six-year-old Vidili did not reject Nie Kong, but was very curious about him.


    "There will be two selves. In that case, will there be two Nie Kongs. In the future, am I going to marry you, or will I meet you in the future? Oh, I really confuse me." Young Vidili Curiously asked.


    "It shouldn''t be. There is only one in the world. Little Bidili, remember to marry me when you grow up." Nie Kong joked.


    "Hmph, you already have a me, how can you marry two me at the same time." Little Vidili pouted.


    "It''s okay, as long as it is Vidili, I like it." With two Vidili and two No. 18, Nie Kong felt very exciting.The six-year-old Vidili pouted, and she was annoyed whether she would really be his woman in the future when she grew up.


    Although there was no clear answer to Nie Kong, Vidili''s mouth was loosened a lot.After coming a few times, he finally became familiar with Nie Kong and the others.For Nie Kong, she had no feeling of rejection.


    In three years, Bula grew up from a baby to a three-year-old girl.She likes to stick to Nie Kong very much, holding his thigh and crying daddy, daddy milkyly.In that way, don''t mention how cute it is.


    Nie Kong spends a lot of time with his daughter, and sometimes brings Little Vidili to accompany her.And preparing to gather to deal with the cyborgs, Nie Kong took a lot of effort to get rid of Xiao Bra.


    With the pace of time, the partners who have been practicing for three years have finally reunited.Because they have made an appointment to gather before the cyborg will come.Vidili was already ready to protect Satan''s father and daughter.Her fighting power exceeded one million, and she believed that protecting the safety of the two was simple.


    After three years of practice, everyone''s qi has increased a lot.Especially Wukong, the fighting power is so strong that it is almost close to ten million.But Piccolo was weak, only eight million.Leping 2 million, Kelin 2.5 million, Tianjin Fan 4 million, and dumplings 1.2 million.


    What surprised the five members of Tianjin Fan was that Vegeta who accompanied Wukong to come, did not expect him to appear here.After hearing Wukong''s explanation, they finally felt relieved.Vegeta''s combat effectiveness is very strong. After three years of practice, he is a little weaker than Bik, but he failed to successfully complete the transformation.


    Transform into a super game, but in a state of anger.His strength is enough, all he lacks is a little anger.


    Nie Kong came with the 18th, and with her, she should be able to win the 18th in the current time and space.He knew very well that the character of No. 18 in this era resembled a human being, except to kill Wukong, she had never thought of hurting others.


    Vegeta stood alone in the corner, her hideous murderous sharpness was revealed, and her expression was full of arrogance that refused to others.His body seemed to be much stronger than before he left the earth, and his eyes flashed with fiery fighting intent and shot towards Nie Kong.


    It seems that it was Nie Kong''s toughness that aroused the warlike blood of the Vegeta Saiyans.Moreover, Nie Kong defeated him a few years ago. Of course, he always wanted to chase after Nie Kong and the last Saiyan Wukong.


    For Vegeta''s arrival, Leping and the others are naturally welcome.After all, the specific strength of the cyborg is unknown. At this time, one more person has more strength.Besides, aware of Vegeta''s anger, they knew he was strong.


    "Nie Kong, you brought a girl to participate in such a dangerous battle, it''s okay." Klin looked at the beautiful No.18 and asked aloud with worry.


    "Little bald head, do you dare to underestimate me? I''m much better than you." No.18 snorted, and the energy inside his body radiated out, making Klin almost breathless.


    It was the same when I participated in the first martial arts conference at the age of twelve, and it is the same now.I thought I had hallucinations at that time, but I didn''t expect the girl in front of me to be really scary.


    At this time, Wukong and the others realized that the beautiful girl who accompanied Nie Kong was really unfathomable, as powerful as Nie Kong.Vegeta''s gritted teeth, he was unwilling to appear so many powerful characters.


    "There are only five minutes left. Will the two so-called cyborgs appear around here, right?" Tianjin Fan said anxiously.


    "They will come, I believe they will come." Monkey King said with a serious expression and a little longing in his eyes.He wants to meet opponents more than anyone, encounters an enemy who is unscrupulous.


    "But the time is coming, I didn''t feel any strong aura." Piccolo hugged his arms and floated in the air, looking at the bustling city without any strangeness, frowning.


    "It''s useless to just wait here. The cyborgs are cyborgs, and there are no airless waves. If you want to find them, you must find them separately." Nie Kong said.


    "Then you should have said it earlier, because we have been waiting here for a long time." Wukong smiled bitterly.


    "Don''t worry, the time is not up. When the time comes, we will split our heads to look for suspicious clues, and then immediately notify everyone after we find the artificial human." Nie Kong has spiritual help, and believes that we can find the 18th as soon as possible. Where.


    "Okay." Wukong and the others nodded in agreement, and Vegeta just snorted to answer Nie Kong''s suggestion, how arrogant he would willingly follow Nie Kong''s dispatch.So after the time was up, Vegeta just floated in the air without moving.

 506 The collapse of the second element text 0514, the tragedy tower

    Several people walked separately in the bustling city, observing the passersby.And Vegeta stayed high in the city to observe the so-called super enemies that would appear, disdaining to be with Goku and others.


    "What the hell does the man-made person that Bouma said looks like? I forgot to ask at that time. I was really confused." Wukong scratched his fluffy hair, watching the various people in the city that his eyes scanned. Their every move.There is no clue, Bouma should be saying that during this time, they will come out to destroy mankind.


    Like Wukong, Tianjin Fan and the others are blindly looking for the traces of the artificial people.It''s just as if the cyborgs had never appeared, they only saw ordinary people.Nie Kong is the easiest one. He who has a vision of vision can see the city thoroughly by scanning a few times.He didn''t find any traces of the humanoids. Could it be that the time was wrong.


    When Vegeta was feeling bored in the air, suddenly a short fat man and a tall thin man caught his attention.There is no reason, they are flying towards him at high speed.No, it flies towards the city to be correct.


    "En?" Although Vegeta didn''t feel the slightest aura from these two guys, he had an inexplicable sense of crisis.Vegeta''s cold face was tense, and her whole body was mobilized.


    "They don''t have the fluctuation of anger, and they can actually float in the air. Could it be that they are two super enemies that Kakarot said? Since you meet me here, you are unlucky. I will let you know, I, Vegeta They are the strongest Saiyans in the universe." Vegeta muttered to himself, looking at the two artificial humans approaching.


    One of the obese humanoids suddenly twisted his body, his eyes shooting towards Vegeta as if with a sharp light.


    "On the twentieth, this person emits strong energy fluctuations. But we don''t have his information, it''s very strange." A cold voice came from the fat artificial population.


    The old man with a white beard and a thin body said coldly: "Since I have encountered it, drain his body''s energy before leaving."


    "Okay." The robot on the 19th nodded slowly.The two instantly appeared near Vegeta, stopped him back and forth, preventing him from escaping.


    A hint of caution flashed in Vegeta''s eyes. He had confirmed that the two in front of him were the combination of extremely terrifying humanoids that Kakarot said.So he was already ready to fight when the two appeared in front of him.


    What Vegeta didn''t expect was that the strength of the two cyborgs he dealt with was far beyond him, and their abilities were very strange.Among them, the fat man-made attacked silently, his speed was very fast.In the blink of an eye, he quickly appeared in front of him.


    Between the lightning and flint, the mechanical fist of the obese man-made man was smashed toward Vegeta''s head.


    Vegeta''s face changed drastically, and he hurriedly raised his hands to block the fist.With a bang, the force of terror came like a truck with dozens of tons.Vegeta staggered backwards, feeling that the internal organs in his chest seemed to have moved, completely upside down.


    Vegeta only has a combat power of seven million, which is really a big gap compared to the cyborg who is close to 100 million.


    And in the position where Vegeta retreated, the taller-No. 20 robot sneered, covering his mouth with his left hand, and hugging Vegeta with his right hand.With a sudden force, Vegeta paled with the sound of bones clicking.He didn''t expect the enemy''s attack to be so weird, it was impossible to guard against.


    "Ah..." Vegeta wanted to call out, but his mouth was sealed.He could detect that his qi was weakening a little bit, as if someone was taking his qi.Vegeta''s eyes widened, and he clearly felt that his strength and physical strength were passing by minute by minute.If this continues, he will definitely consume his anger and die.Take Wu Taidou, for example, exhausting his energy and using Demon Fengbo to die of exhaustion.


    There was a cold light in the eyes of the robot on the 20th, and he did not stop his movements. A steady stream of energy flowed along Vegeta''s body into his palm.


    A feeling of unwillingness emerged in his mind, would he die again? He is the prince of Saiyans.


    Just as Vegeta''s qi dropped to an abnormal state, Tianjin Fan and the others, who were looking for humanoids in the corner of the city, felt that his qi was gradually weakening.


    "Vegeta''s breath is weakening fast, he is in danger." Wukong noticed the abnormality, and almost immediately moved towards his goal.


    Monkey King was the first to appear, followed by the five of them from Tianjin Fan who were teleported.When he saw Vegeta who was dying, his eyes were full of anger.During the three years of getting along day and night, the two had a strong bond.


    And the two terrifying humanoids looked at Wukong with very cold eyes.


    "Damn it, it seems to be late." Wukong clenched his fists fiercely, and his body was in the middle of the sky, feeling a little pain in his chest, maybe he was angry.


    When Tianjin Fan they saw Vegeta''s dying appearance, they all showed expressions of surprise.They knew how powerful Vegeta was.But in front of them, there is no resistance.


    "Bang..." Vegeta''s body was like rubbish that had lost its usefulness. He was dying to the ground that was thrown by the No. 20 robot, stirring up a cloud of dust.


    Bick looked coldly at the figures of the two humanoids, and slowly fell to the ground: "It seems that our enemy should be these two guys. It''s just that there is a deviation in time. We arrived an hour earlier."


    The eyes of the two cyborgs swept over everyone who arrived, and the killing intent of the cyborg on the 20th shot at Monkey King: "You dare to appear in front of us. You are so brave, Monkey King."


    Wukong said in a deep voice, "It seems that you are two cyborgs invented by Dr. Gallo, but I must defeat you. Klin, did you bring the fairy beans? Vegeta should be alive, you feed Vegeta One."


    "Haha... Do you want to defeat us? We are the robot that Dr. Gallo specially made to kill you." The white-haired robot No.20 gave out a crazy laugh.


    "Is that so?" A black hole appeared in the sky, and Nie Kong made his grand debut with the beautiful number 18.

 507 The collapse of the second element Text 0515, Dr. Gallos horror

    Nie Kong and the others came a bit late, and Wukong had already started a fierce battle with the fat man.Since Goku said he had to deal with them himself, Piccolo didn''t intervene.


    After the robot on the 20th saw Nie Kong, the old face was a little surprised.He who could feel the energy of others had no effect on Nie Kong.He certainly knew the existence of Nie Kong, after all, Nie Kong participated in the world''s number one martial arts conference and defended his title twice.


    "Is it him? A weird human who has collected his cells but does not have any genetic information." Facing Nie Kong''s weirdness, No.20 couldn''t help being cautious.


    "You actually gave Wukong one, so I can''t kill him." Seeing that Nie Kong was going to deal with the cyborgs, how dare they have any opinions.


    Only when the eighteenth hiding behind took the real look in front of the twenty, he was stunned.


    "You...are you the 18th? No! How could it be possible. The 18th should not have been activated at my research base. It is impossible to appear. Who are you and how can you look exactly like the 18th?"


    "What do you think, Dr. Gallo. I didn''t expect you to transform yourself into a human being. It''s really out of my surprise." Although the future will change a lot, she is very happy to hear that there is another number 18.


    "Impossible, if you were really No. 18, No. 17 would have been by your side. Huh... just look like it, watch me kill you all!" As if to comfort himself, Dr. Gallo roared and rushed towards Nie Kong.


    "Leave it to you, take care of him as you like." Nie Kong stroked the golden hair of No. 18 and showed a disdainful expression when he faced No. 20 who rushed forward.Although he has 80 million combat effectiveness, the number 18 is ten times stronger than him.


    Seeing Dr. Gallo crashing at high speed, the figure of No. 18 disappeared in midair.But the sound of thunderous fists and feet rang directly in his ears.The collision of the two forces caused gusts of wind pressure.


    "Huh... transforming into a humanoid, are you just that capable?" No. 18 sneered, her smooth hands condensed energy balls.In the dazzling light, he shot out towards Gallo, who dodges left and right.


    Gallo hurriedly stretched out his hands and caught the energy ball shot by No. 18.After absorbing the energy, Gallo''s speed increased by three to four points.


    He formed a hand knife in his right palm and stabbed the number 18 heart.No. 18 dodges his attack like playing, and finally held the hand knife easily with the palm of his hand, and Gallo''s eyes flashed with a vicious light.He laughed sullenly, a huge suction came from his hand, trying to absorb the energy of the 18th.


    "Stupid." Gallo said contemptuously, speeding up the absorption device inside his body, and the energy of No. 18 quickly flowed toward his body.


    "It turns out to be an old-fashioned man-made man who absorbs energy. I would have transformed yourself into a man-made man with infinite energy." No.18 coldly said, her eyes showed a touch of contempt.Her energy is limitless, and it is a dream to absorb her own energy.


    "You know even these secret things. Who are you?" Dr. Gallo was finally shocked. He knew that the other party was not No. 18, but had a close relationship with No. 18.


    "Dr. Gallo, do you like energy very much, then I will give you enough." The vigorous energy rushed through the surrounding clouds, and the terrible energy that suddenly emerged from the 18th poured into Gallo''s body.


    The moment the dazzling light was blazing, Dr. Gallo''s eyes widened, and the palm of No. 18''s hand suddenly exploded.Black smoke filled the air, exposing the arm of the wire with a dazzling electric spark.


    "What a terrifying energy, there is no... infinite energy furnace! No... you can''t go wrong, you actually... it is the real No. 18. If you dare to deal with me who made you, you will have retribution. ...Although you killed me, someone will avenge me..." Just after saying this, the energy of the 18th burst into his body.


    With a loud bang, poor Dr. Gallo received the energy of No. 18, and his whole body exploded into powder.Before he died, the question that emerged in his head was why the 18th would help the enemy.


    Piccolo heard Nie Kong''s conversation, and their heads were confused and full of questions.They simply focused their attention on Wukong''s battle without listening to them.


    The two figures entangled quickly, and Wukong was more powerful than when he was in Namek, and every attack was very powerful.


    As the opponent of Monkey King, Cyborg No. 19 is bloated and clumsy even though the size is comparable to Napa''s.But regardless of speed or strength, it is stronger than Wukong.After two or three moves, Wukong was already out of breath.


    His forehead was sweaty and he looked tired.He gritted his teeth and detonated the qi in his body.With the sound of the bombing, surging golden flames swept out like mountains.


    Wukong, short of breath, finally succeeded in transforming into a Super Saiyan.After transforming, his combat power has increased from more than 10 million to nearly 500 million!!


    "Damn it! How could he become so strong? The Monkey King''s data clearly doesn''t explain it." The obese cyborg watched the battle from a distance, his cold eyes fixed on Wukong.


    "It seems that Wukong is much more powerful than a human being. Seeing that he is pressing and hitting him." Tianjin Fan''s three eyes moved with Wukong, and his eyes never left his figure in the air, and then he opened the mouth to judge.


    "No, Lao Sun''s state is a bit weird. His breathing is so fast, he seems to endure intense pain." Piccolo solemnly said.


    "Turtle Qigong." Wu Kong gritted his teeth, his hands condensed with super-high arrogance of milky white, and he sprayed at the robot in front.The cyborg was not afraid, but was surprised.


    He stretched out his hands, empty-handed, trying to catch Wukong''s turtle style qigong.A beam of light with a diameter of one meter hit his hands.But the strange thing is that the energy is slowly declining.


    Wukong didn''t believe it, and shouted angrily with his hands and once again issued stronger turtle style qigong.But the facts were the same, his anger immediately weakened after hitting the hand of the artificial man.


    "Go to hell." After the fat cyborg avoided full intake, his combat effectiveness was directly doubled.His flying speed suddenly accelerated, and the whole person turned into a stream of light, quickly approaching behind Wukong.


    Wukong has a lot of combat experience, and he immediately thought about how to better avoid the enemy''s attack in front of him.It''s just that suddenly the pain in his right chest became more intense, and it pulled away the power of Wukong''s body.

 508 The collapse of the second element Text 0516, Vegeta becomes Viagra?

    The fat man sneered, and was next to him for an instant, and kicked him in the stomach.


    "Boom." The whole figure of Monkey King fell from mid-air at a swift speed, falling into the deserted land everywhere.There was a loud noise, and then the dust covered him completely.


    The five of Tianjin Fan and the others were dumbfounded. How could the Monkey King, who had the upper hand, be suddenly and strangely defeated by the other party? Did Wukong deliberately want to be beaten?


    "What the hell is going on?" Klin asked silently, looking at the dust on the ground.


    Piccolo''s face also flashed with a confused look, and he frowned slightly: "Damn, what the hell is Lao Sun doing? How can the speed and power be reduced so much?"


    The robot on the 19th took advantage of the victory and pursued it, almost instantly rushed into the smoke and dust that had not completely dissipated, and went straight to the place where Monkey King fell and launched a fierce attack.He stepped on Wukong''s lower abdomen with his right foot, his eyes cruel and ruthless.


    Wukong screamed, covering his right chest with his palm in pain, trembling all over.


    "Damn it." Sweat soaked his clothes, showing how painful he was.Only he knew that his heart was about to burst.Like an overloaded machine, with every popping sound, the body will suffer great pain.Wukong clenched his fist, barely wanted to support himself and stood up, but he couldn''t lift any strength, and completely lost his previous powerful confidence.


    The cyborg sent out a powerful ball of energy at will, straight out, and the target was the Monkey King who was suffering.


    "No, we have to go and save the old grandson." Although Piccolo speeded up his movement as much as possible, it seemed too late to intercept the man-made attacks.The energy bomb fell silently and exploded in Wukong''s body.


    There was a loud bang, Piccolo''s eyes widened.In the smoke and dust, they didn''t know whether Wukong was alive or dead.


    "Kakarot." Vegeta, who regained health after eating fairy beans, happened to see this scene in front of her.He was angry, the killing intent in his eyes seemed to materialize.With his roar, the golden arrogance spread out.


    "En?" The No.19 robot suddenly noticed a horrible air, and he looked across.I saw a golden meteor hitting at high speed at No. 19 who thought he had killed Wukong.


    "Vegeta... Vegeta turned into a Super Saiyan. I thought only the peace-loving Goku could transform." Klin was surprised.


    "You are looking for death, Kakarot has only me worthy to kill him." Vegeta''s fist exploded with brilliant brilliance, blasting his metal cheeks.Cyborg No. 19 suffered a blow from Vegeta''s anger, and the whole person shot out for a kilometer, crashing through two mountains.And on his cheeks, he could clearly see the electric current overflowing.The power of Vegeta''s blow had already damaged the No. 19 robot.


    While Vegeta was fighting against No. 19, the Piccolo who rushed to appeared in Wukong''s position.When he saw Wu Kong who was still alive, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.Looking at each other, I saw a trace of comfort in each other''s eyes.


    "Wukong, what happened?" From the appearance of Monkey King, it can be seen that his pain is obviously not caused by the injury of the artificial man, but from his body.


    "My heart hurts. It''s... my own toxic heart disease broke out." Monkey King took a breath and barely spit out a few words.


    Piccolo suddenly thought of what Bouma from the future world said three years ago, but he did not expect that Goku would have a toxic heart disease.But the medicine to fight it has been developed, Bouma should have already told Wukong to take it.


    "Old Sun, haven''t you taken any medicine?" Piccolo asked seriously.


    "I... I used to feel very healthy, so I didn''t take the special medicine immediately. Now... I put it... in a drawer of the spaceship and forgot to bring it."


    "Huh... take Kakarot and leave, this guy will leave it to me." Vegeta didn''t change her proud tone, her indifferent face showed a hint of impatience in her eyes.But at the corner of the eyebrows, you can see a bit of cheerfulness, perhaps seeing Wukong safely.


    Klin nodded, carrying his friend on his back and quickly left the battlefield and sailed to the spaceship that was staying at Gohan''s house.


    "So strong!" Piccolo has been watching the battle from the sidelines. He witnessed this scene with his own eyes and felt from the bottom of his heart how terrible the Saiyan bloodline is.After the transformation, the combat effectiveness has increased nearly fifty times.


    Looking at the blond image of Goku, Piccolo knew very well that Vegeta would be a terrifying warrior after he mastered how to transform into a super Saiyan.


    But Bik and the others were even more horrified by the girl who came with Nie Kong. She actually defeated such a powerful artificial man faster than Vegeta.And the energy that just broke out makes them feel small.


    "The cyborg is nothing more than that, hurry up and use your real power!" Vegeta hung coldly in the air, scorning the fat cyborg who had lost his freshness.


    "Asshole, give you a taste of my power." The robot roared, regardless of the difference in strength, and rushed directly to Vegeta.To Vegeta, his movements were like a snail.


    Between the lightning and flint, Vegeta dodges to avoid the fierce punch of the android.There was a sneer at the corner of his mouth, and the strength of his whole person suddenly exploded.With a cold shout, both hands pinched their arms.


    With Vegeta''s force, Cyborg No. 19''s hands were directly torn off violently, and he could not even absorb energy.After losing his arm, he thought of losing 80% of his energy, like a lamb to be slaughtered.Now he, even dumplings can kill him.


    Electric sparks flew everywhere, and a crackling sound rang out.The robots of the mechanical department have no flesh and blood, only machinery inside.On the 17th and 18th, the human body is directly modified, which is equivalent to a real human being.


    "Huh..." Vegeta dropped a gas bomb casually, piercing the metal shell of the android.In the explosion of the''Boom'', the humanoid No. 19 turned into plumes of burning black smoke and evaporated into air.


    After cleaning up his opponent, Vegeta wanted to show off his strength.But seeing that Nie Kong and the others had already solved their opponents, his eyes burst into flames of fighting spirit.With such a powerful force, it is no wonder that the proud he wants to challenge Nie Kong and wash away the humiliation of defeat a few years ago.

 509 The collapsed two-dimensional body 0517, another eighteenth

    "Huh, the two humanoids that you said can destroy the world are nothing more than that." After easily killing the opponent, Vegeta showed a proud look.The once proud Prince Vegeta was resurrected after successfully transforming into a super game.


    "I think you think too much, maybe besides them there will be stronger cyborgs. Did you hear what the lanky cyborg Gallo said before his death? He said that someone would avenge him. So, The real human beings may not be the two of them." Nie Kong said coldly.


    "Are you saying that the real cyborg combination hasn''t appeared yet?" Piccolo said silently.The two people who just showed up are already strong enough. If Nie Kong said the truth, how strong will the real human being...


    "Nie Kong, your guess may be superfluous. I think the enemy has been wiped out now." Le Ping said nervously, seeming to comfort himself.Unexpectedly, three years of arduous practice would not come in handy in the end.


    "If you find it right or wrong, it''s better if you can destroy their research base." Vegeta''s eyes were gleaming, and her mouth was still arrogant.


    "I probably know that Dr. Gallo''s research base is located in a barren stone forest two thousand kilometers north of us, close to the northern city. Let''s scatter and look for it. When you find it, you will be notified to gather." Although I understand on the 18th, it will follow. As time passed, she almost forgot the base.I remember that when they first awakened, the 18th directly leveled the base without leaving a deep impression.


    "That''s fine. Everyone must be careful." Tianjin Fan said.


    Vegeta took the lead, leaving Nie Kong aside and looking for Dr. Gallo''s research base alone.


    So several others rushed together in the direction indicated on the 18th.Although they do not know the specific direction, they are not ordinary people. In the mountains, it is easy for them to climb and reach places that are difficult for others.


    Their respective speeds were very fast, gradually moving towards the northern area of ??200 miles.As it gets more and more northerly, the surrounding temperature drops, and the wind blowing on people becomes colder.I have been rushing at high speed for a while, but Piccolo has never been here, and asked: "hasn''t he reached the northern city yet?"


    This place is frequented by Tianjin fans, so I know the surrounding terrain very well: "It''s almost here."


    As Tianjin Fan had just said what they said, they saw a city standing ten kilometers in front of the mountain.


    Tianjin Fan looked at the terrain here. Although he was familiar with the situation in the northern capital, he did not know much about the terrain in the nearby mountains: "Dr. Gallo¡¯s research room is in a cave in these mountains, but... his research room can be found. ?"


    "Okay, there is a greater chance of dispersal, everyone hurry up and look for it." Piccolo urged him to leave first, and danced slowly like patrolling places more than ten meters above the ground.Nie Kong took number 18 and started a carpet search.Although spiritual sense is very useful, it is less effective in exploring caves.


    Suddenly, Klin''s anger rose sharply.


    "Klin found it!" Piccolo said in surprise, although he hurried in that direction.Piccolo was not the fastest. When he came, Vegeta, Leping and Tianjin Fan had already arrived.Although there are front and back, but gathered in front of the huge iron gate.


    "Let''s wait for Nie Kong to come and break in." Le Ping suggested.


    Vegeta spoke, her tone of voice seemed to be warning: "Two Saiyans are enough for me, there is no need to wait for them to come. Listen, if you want to destroy the humanoid, I can''t spare you."


    The base is built with a raised mountain as the main body, so where everyone stands, you can hear the cold wind blowing from the hole behind them.But they feel that their heart is colder than the cold wind.


    If Vegeta is left alone, the world will really be destroyed.


    Leping looked at Nie Kong, who was standing behind Vegeta, and asked, "Should we retreat first? They seem to be fighting each other."


    While speaking, Vegeta saw Piccolo and the others stopped their power to open the door.Vegeta, who was about to do it himself, shouted: "Stupid, get out of it."


    Seeing Vegeta''s movements, Tianjin Fan immediately said loudly: "Please wait, Leping is right. We should retreat first, and then wait for Nie Kong to recover before making plans..." "This is not necessary." The shock wave blasted out from his palm.


    Damn--the shock wave fell on the door with a huge roar, and Piccolo and Tianjin Fan who stood in front hurriedly backed away to avoid being affected.Such a powerful attack naturally knocked the target to the ground.


    The situation inside the research room appeared in front of everyone, suddenly making the tension even more tense.Three strangers appeared in the sealed base, two men and one woman.One of the men wears a scarf around his neck, and one is as strong as a cow.And the girl turned her back to them, they couldn''t see her appearance, just some inexplicable familiarity.It seems that the three of them have awakened and are preparing to leave the base to go outside.


    "Are you... Are you a robot made by Dr. Gallo?" There will be three, Bick sweating on his forehead.One is hard enough to deal with, and three of them will definitely be wiped out.


    "Oh... it turns out to be you, Monkey King''s companions. But it''s amazing to be able to find here. If we were to be early, it might prevent us from waking up. I will introduce myself first, I am number 17. As for Monkey King, he didn''t come. To die?"


    The 17th wearing a scarf glanced at them, her face a little surprised.Because of their information in the data, the 17th got to know Piccolo.No. 16 did not speak, and remained silent.


    "I''m the 18th robot." The blonde girl turned around, finally showing her familiar pretty face to Piccolo and the others.Although she lacks a bit of mature beauty, the lines of her pretty face are exactly the same as those of the girl who accompanied Nie Kong!!


    "What, you are android 18?" Piccolo was stunned, as if they had seen a ghost.


    "Is there a problem?" No.18 said blankly with his hands in arms.The cold and pretty No. 18 is really beautiful.


    After looking closely, they found that although the two women are very similar, they are not the same person.They finally breathed a sigh of relief, almost frightened to death.If the enemy is Nie Kong, do you still have to fight? Just surrender.


    It''s just that the girl next to Nie Kong is very strong, so does she have the same power?


    "Since you are cyborgs, I, Vegeta, will kill you, proving that I am the strongest Saiyan in the universe." Vegeta spouted a golden flame and instantly transformed into a super Saiyan.

 510 The collapse of the second element body 0518Encounter

    The situation seemed to have become more critical, and Piccould held his anger and said to Vegeta eagerly: "Go on, Vegeta. If you are killed here, do you have to be serious?" Picco''s attitude made Vegeta very serious. Unhappy, "Shut up quickly, and then disappear for me. With your strength, let''s go home and watch TV."


    The 18th said indifferently: "If you want to go, let''s go. We are not interested in those who run away. If you dare to challenge me, I will give him some color to see." Compared to the future Trunks'' No.18 , Now the 18th is more human.Perhaps the current two No. 18s, regardless of mentality and body shape, are very close.


    "Are you kidding? I''m going to take care of you all at once." Vegeta looked at Number 18, eyes flashing with anger.He wants to defeat No. 18 and prove that he is better than Nie Kong.


    "Papa...", a series of applause appeared. On the 17th, they walked to the middle of them, and Tianjin Fan and Klin backed half a step.Watching number 17 vigilantly.


    "That''s good." The seventeenth with a scarf around his neck said: "You are so bold and courageous, I am a little surprised. And... you people who think that you admire martial arts, I tell you If someone dares to intervene in their battle, I will not stand by and watch."


    "Don''t worry, they are cowardly pacifists," Vegeta said, still somewhat disdainful of the people on earth.


    Piccolo interrupted suddenly: "What is your purpose? Do you rule the earth or destroy mankind?"


    On the 17th, he looked at Piccolo and smiled, and said, "Purpose? Temporarily... Our goal is to kill Monkey King. For the rest, think about it later."


    Piccolo hesitated for a while and asked: "Dr. Gallo is dead now, why do you still need to execute his orders?"


    On the 18th, after pulling the blond hair of his forehead to the base of his ears, his charming face exuded a charming smile: "This is our game, the meaning of our temporary existence." "Yes, the purpose of our creation is to kill. Monkey King." The 16th, who was always silent, said for the first time.


    "I don''t care what your purpose is, you can continue." Vegeta stared.


    "Of course, you can do it." On the eighteenth, she rolled her shawl''s blonde hair, her expression relaxed and relaxed, she didn''t seem to take Vegeta seriously.


    Vegeta''s teeth squeaked and he roared and rushed towards Number 18.He tried his best to hit No. 18 as fast as he could, but No. 18 caught his attack with one move.


    Thus, the two began a battle.The air currents rolled up by both sides resembled a gale, and dense white energy bombs appeared from time to time.They even penetrated the solid base and rushed into the air to fight.


    The Tianjin fans present and they watched Vegeta''s battle on the 18th. Although the two looked equally powerful, the expression on the 18th was very relaxed and they did not put Vegeta in their eyes.Moreover, No. 18 is of permanent energy type, and Vegeta''s physical strength is gradually being consumed.Especially in the super game, it consumes a lot of energy.


    The whole battle lasted for three minutes. Vegeta only hit No. 18 once, and then he was beaten.In the end, a flying kick on the 18th broke Vegeta''s arm.


    The Saiyan returned to normal with bright red blood flowing from his mouth, and it seems that the stubborn one was seriously injured.He stood again on Saiyan pride, but his bones seemed to fall apart.


    They couldn''t stand it anymore, so they directly stopped the 18th, so as not to see Vegeta die in front of them.Seeing them work together against No. 18, No. 17 was angrily shot.


    After Piccolo attacked once, he appeared behind him and knocked down Piccolo, who had a combat power of tens of millions, with just one blow.Leping''s hair is standing upside down, trying to capture the movement of No. 17, but he is powerless.


    Following Piccolo, Leping fell into the fist of No. 17.Tianjin Fan and Dumplings behaved like Piccolo, failing to hold the two moves before the 17th.The dragon ball warriors galloping across the universe are now completely destroyed.


    Piccolo laughed bitterly, trying his best to change the future, but now they are facing the same situation in the future.The cyborgs are too strong, one person may be enough to kill them all.


    Besides, there are three of them. The enemy is really strong.Perhaps only Wukong and Nie Kong could defeat them.But are you willing to lag far behind them?


    Recalling the information that Namek had received, if the divided self reunited, the strength would increase dozens of times!!Pic hated the gods, but the crisis forced him to succumb.


    "If the strength improves to challenge us, we will accompany you at any time. We will rush to destroy Wukong. Come here if you have the courage."


    When the three cyborgs were about to leave, Nie Kong''s voice sounded: "Now... let us take care of the three of you!" He took number 18''s little hand and stepped out of the black hole of space.


    Ling Sense swept around and found that Piccolo and the others had been wiped out.And when he saw another number 18, Nie Kong seemed very excited again.Eliminating the budding Sharu and receiving another No. 18 was exactly what Nie Kong wanted desperately.I looked at the source of the sound in surprise, a figure they were familiar with.He claims to be stronger than Wukong, and is a weird figure that Dr. Gallo often mentions-Nie Kong, who has defended the martial arts champion twice.


    "Hehe, Nie Jun, you want to bully the other me, I don''t follow. The other 18th, I have to teach her personally." The girl next to Nie Kong said, and the voice gave them a familiar feeling.


    Piccolo''s eyes widened, and they saw the most shocking scene of their lives.Two identical girls made their grand debut in front of them.The appearance is exactly the same, and the habit of even stroking the hair is almost the same and at the same time.


    "Two...two 18ths, I didn''t dream it." 17th stammered, with some illusion of time and space disorder.


    "She...she said it was another self, but how come there are two identical cyborgs on the 18th?" Tianjin Fan and the others became confused as they thought about it, and they couldn''t figure out the hidden information.


    Looking at the other No. 18 who appeared in front of her like a mirror shot backwards, she frowned and asked, "Who are you?" She looked at Nie Kong''s No. 18 warily, but did not feel the crisis.


    "Who are you, who I am." Number 18 next to Nie Kong smiled lightly, her eyes flashing with mischievous joy.

 511 The collapse of the second element text 0519 Sharu is here

    "Are you kidding me, Dr. Gallo obviously only made me, and there will never be a second 18th. See how I can defeat you to prove who is the real 18th." For the other that appeared. Myself, No.18 feels novel and a little confused.Although you look a lot like me, there is always nothing wrong with strength.I am an artificial person, with unlimited energy.


    "No. 18, don''t be impulsive, wait until you say hello." No. 17 tried to stop her, but Nie Kong suddenly stopped him.


    "From now on, your opponent is me." No.17''s indifferent face suddenly changed, because he found that Nie Kong was directly at him.


    "Hmph, then I''ll see you who are stronger than Monkey King, are you so strong?" The seventeen red scarf swayed between the wind and whistling, and the arrogant he first shot at Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong shifted his figure instantly, lifted his hand, his fist slammed out with the power to defeat everything.The strong swirling wind and waves spread all over the earth, and the sky seemed only to be left with Nie Kong''s punch.On the 17th, he didn''t react yet, and the whole person flew out inconceivably.


    In less than a second, what happened was like a ridiculous story!The super cyborg who had brought them to a desperate situation could not take the blow of Nie Kong.Nie Kong''s strength suppressed Piccolo on the spot.


    Vegeta gritted his teeth, he was enduring his unwillingness.He didn''t expect that after such hard practice, the gap between himself and him would still be the same.


    The figure of No.17 smashed away from the stone mountain blocking the front, and finally fell into the dust rising from the sky.


    "Asshole..." No.17 wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and looked at Nie Kong with anger in his eyes.Unforgivable for hurting yourself.The big number 17, even thought he was the strongest man-made in the universe, how could a freak like Nie Kong appear.


    Nie Kong launched a fierce attack on the seventeenth, and the seventeenth was like a sandbag.In Nie Kong''s overwhelming combat power, he could not fight back, and he looked like a child.


    On the 17th, he stood up again and again, and was knocked down by Nie Kong again and again.Even though he has a hard physique as an artificial person, he still gets hurt.He can''t imagine that with his own power, he can''t resist an earthling!


    The battle between the two women should not be underestimated. Whether it is the current number 18 of the android or the future number 18 of Nie Kong''s woman, they all possess powerful combat effectiveness.These two fighting powers are entangled together, bursting out a terrifying war!


    The current No. 18 has a combat power of 600 million, which is much weaker than the future No. 18 of more than 800 million.The two women used the same moves, but the speed and strength were stronger than Nie Kong''s 18.


    "Hehe...how about it, who do you think is the real number 18. Not only you have infinite energy, I also have it. And after long-term practice, I am much better than you."


    Nie Kong''s No. 18 teased the current No. 18, and restrained the current No. 18.


    "Nie Kong and the others are terrifying, they still have a temporary advantage against such a powerful cyborg!" Piccolo and the others stared at Nie Kong and they were stunned by their combat power.Vegeta gritted her teeth and looked at Nie Kong, hating herself for being too weak.


    "How''s your injury?" Piccolo asked Vegeta, who looked ugly and covered the bleeding wound with his hand.


    Vegeta watched the battle and snorted coldly: "This little injury is nothing, wait until I recover and watch me clean them up."


    Piccolo sighed. He could understand Vegeta''s feelings at this time, because he had been unwilling to do this before.As the enemies appear stronger and stronger, he can participate in fewer and fewer battles.Will I be willing? Of course the answer is no...


    "How is it possible." Now the 18th is surprised, but she didn''t expect that she is really an artificial human with unlimited energy.And in the course of the battle, she could detect the mercy of the future No. 18 men.


    With a loud roar, a large energy group exploded, and the two 18ths separated with the help of the two colliding gas bombs.


    The two cyborgs stood together, seeming to want to advance and retreat together.


    "No.17, are you okay?" Seeing No.17''s embarrassment beside him, No.18 asked with concern, although his voice was cold.


    No.17 clenched his fists, his indifferent face was full of anger, and said to No.18 on one side: "Little problem, I will definitely defeat him!"


    Now on the 18th, he turned his gaze to Nie Kong, who moved to the future 18th.Her bright eyes were fixed on his pretty face that was almost magical, and she said inwardly: "She should be the strongest man on earth in the data, but what kind of relationship will the two of them have?"


    "If it''s really hard to beat, let''s surrender. Trust them, we won''t be embarrassed." No.18 sighed.She believes in her other self and will not hurt her.


    "Nonsense, we are the strongest combination of cyborgs in the universe, we will not be able to beat them?" The figure of No.17 retreated, and the whole person took a stop, like an arrow from the string, accompanied by the harsh wind, facing the powerful Nie Kong.


    As two humanoids invented by Dr. Gallo that are specially used for combat, they tend to be in perfect condition.Infinite energy, and more natural fighting talent, the power generated is unimaginable.


    When Nie Kong and the others were fighting, the northern area was a barren hill three hundred miles away from Nie Kong.A rocket-like jet appeared strangely in the air, with the logo of the Universal Capsule Group.


    "Haha..." A numb scalp laughter sounded, and then the green-skinned monster with spots jumped out of the machine.Its skin is inlaid with weird spots and it has a slender tail.The face looks very much like a human, and the whole person is like a monster like a locust.The grin made a very harsh, even a little chilly sneer.


    "It seems that I have finally returned to the most critical year in history, the time when the artificial man was born! This time, I will definitely absorb the 17th and the 18th and become the most perfect fighter."


    Recalling that a girl named Bouma actually invented such a great machine, Sharu felt that it was specially invented for him to perfect his immature physique.


    "On the 17th and the 18th, their energy is three hundred miles away. It seems unexpectedly simple. With my current strength, it is enough to absorb them." Absorbed humans from all over the world, absorbed Trunks , Sharu, originally 900 million, directly soared to 2 billion combat power.


    If the number 18 is absorbed for him, it is estimated that it will reach a perfect body of tens of billions.

 512 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0520, intercept Sharu

    The birth of the time machine made Sharu appear on the first day of the birth of the cyborg.But Sharu might not have thought that his old acquaintance Nie Kong appeared more than ten years earlier than him.The future Bouma is very tragic. Two time machines were made and they were all taken away.And Sharu went too far, even the maker Boomer killed.As the ultimate weapon made by Dr. Gallo, he has the ability to detect the location of humanoids, including the energy emitted by the strong.


    "Hey...how did I detect the reaction of the three energy furnaces? Could it be that Bouma once came to the past and changed the future?" Sharu was surprised, and he suddenly felt an inexplicable irritability.


    He didn''t think of the 18th in the future world, after all, he didn''t see Nie Kong and the others taking the time machine to leave.


    "Are they three cyborgs? My powerful force is enough to destroy them. The most perfect warrior in the universe must be my Sharu." Sharu, who is half-complete, did not worry about the three cyborgs meeting. Work together to kill yourself.


    When Dr. Gallo designed it, he adopted an energy-absorbing man-made, combining the two characteristics of infinite energy with Sharu.To put it simply, Sharu is the nemesis of humanoids.


    Sensing the location of the humanoid, Sharu rose into the sky and disappeared into the sky at a super high speed.What remains is a time machine without energy.Bouma used it once, Sharu used it once, and the energy in the time machine was able to shuttle twice.A journey of hundreds of miles may be far away for humans, but it only takes two minutes for Sharu with a combat power of 2 billion.


    And he suppressed his breath and concealed the flight.It may only take a few tens of seconds if it explodes at full speed.


    "Surrender obediently, you are not my opponent." Nie Kong caught No.17''s fist with one hand, he used two-thirds of his own strength to squeeze it tightly, and No.17 then let out a painful cry.


    "What a joke, I am the ultimate android created by Dr. Gallo, how could I lose to a mere human!" Perhaps in terms of arrogance, No.17 is even worse than Vegeta.


    He gritted his teeth to resist the pain, and squeezed his free palm.Standing in front of Nie Kong, his waist and abdomen were straightened, and the hand knife slammed into Nie Kong''s body!


    "Bang..." The faster Fist Shadow blasted out like lightning, and No.17 hadn''t reacted yet.A terrifying force struck, and the whole person was blasted out.The dust cleared, and No. 17 fell to the ground and convulsed.


    Listening to the panicked scream of No. 17, No. 16 calmly looked at the powerful figure in the sky.As partners, the 16th wants to save them on the 17th.He was the first to be made, and his power was stronger than them.It''s just that because it''s all made of machinery, he was made by Gallo out of thin air-a real robot.


    "Nie Jun, I hope you don''t kill him. After all, he is my brother." Although the relationship between the two gradually faded, the 18th did not want the person he loved to kill his brother.


    "Asshole, then what am I to be." Nie Kong''s number 18 is now overwhelmed by the number 18, small mouth muttered softly.She is more powerful than herself, more beautiful than herself, is she like a copy?


    "That''s right, you can''t kill him!" There was violent turbulence in the mountain range where the base was located, and a figure rushed in from the top of the base.As the stranger broke in, the sky revealed a cave opening like a rooftop.


    This evil and familiar breath is!Nie Kong looked at the figure in surprise.Turquoise skin, insect-like body shape-a semi-finished Sharu!!


    Could it be that his worst expectation was fulfilled, Sharu really took Bouma''s time machine and returned to the real Dragon Ball world he was in.And now, he faintly gave Nie Kong a strong sense of oppression.


    Sharu stared at Nie Kong in disbelief, and his whole body trembled with excitement.


    "Haha... I didn''t expect you to escape here with the 18th. No wonder I killed people all over the world and couldn''t find you. This time, let''s see how you prevent me from absorbing them." Three artificial people. , As long as he absorbed any one, he estimated that he could directly become the strongest perfect body!No. Qiao''s face was pale and looked at Sharu who appeared, her eyes lingering fear.


    "Yes... It''s Sharu, Nie... Nie Jun, what are we going to do?" She, who was always confident, lost her sense of measure when she saw Sharu.


    "Saru, you really are here." Nie Kong clenched his fist tightly, and his slack air condensed again.His expression was very solemn, and he said in a deep voice.


    Who is the sudden monster and why does such a strong Nie Kong have such an expression?Bik and the others breathed a lot more heavily, as if they could perceive Sharu''s toughness.Although they are curious,


    As Nie Kong said, the monster that broke in was the Sharu tracked by the future world.It is like the tail of a needle swaying in the air, and the whole person exudes an extremely evil aura, and it is very strong.


    "Who is he, your friend? But in our collection of the world''s strong men, there is no such thing." The current number 18 asked Nie Kong''s number 18 aloud.


    She was confused, she looked at it with an inexplicable fear, it was the feeling she didn''t have for anyone.


    "It is our common enemy. It is the ultimate warrior Sharu created by Dr. Gallo. It can absorb our artificial humans to achieve a perfect body. Dr. Gallo may have anticipated that we would lose control and made it to swallow. Get out of us. We have to be careful not to absorb it. Another No.17 has already been absorbed by it." The future No.18 said very cautiously.


    She didn''t have any doubts when she heard the words of the 18th that looked exactly like her.


    "It is very strong. On the 18th, I advise you to stay away from it." The 16th, who has always been silent, reaffirmed the words of Nie Kong 18.


    "The most...the strongest fighter...it''s obviously me, damn it!" No.17 was half kneeling, hitting the ground with both hands like venting.With a bang, the ground began to crack.


    "Hey... I am you, you are me. Come on, we fuse together to defeat the enemy in front of me." Sharu made a seductive voice, with a tone like the 17th.


    "Really?" No.17''s eyes were confused.


    "Huh, although you have become very strong, how can I stand by. To absorb them, unless you kill me." Nie Kong roared and stopped Sharu.

 513 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0521, the second battle against Sharu

    Facing such a strong person, the blood in Nie Kong''s body was boiling violently.His eyes shone brightly, and he yearned for a fight.


    "On the 18th, don''t get close to it!" Nie Kong realized that it was very strong, stronger than his current self.If it were absorbed into a complete body again, Nie Kong worried that it would explode with destructive power.


    However, if you fail to transform yourself later, it will be dangerous.Although he was warlike, he abandoned the arrogance of Saiyans.He is a man with a family, he needs to think deeply about things.


    "Haha... In that case, then I will defeat you as you wish to enjoy them." The breath of the two people touched in the air and collided with each other, as if they could burst into sparks.The atmosphere is like the eve of a storm, full of solemnity.


    Nie Kong''s normal combat power is 1.5 billion, while Sharu''s is 2 billion.Although there is a big gap, Nie Kong can exert a stronger combat effectiveness than himself.


    Sharu disappeared in midair, so fast that Vegeta and the others couldn''t catch it with their eyes, let alone imagine.They were shocked and did not expect such a strong person to appear.


    The proud Vegeta was even worse, crushing her own teeth.In any case, he can''t accept that there will be so many strong people surpassing him, surpassing him of Super Saiyan.I thought I would be the strongest after the breakthrough, but who would have expected so many strong people to appear.


    The two rays of light collided fiercely in the air with a bang, and Sharu''s punches revealed a powerful force. Every blow contained terrifying power, urging the distortion of the air.While Nie Kong dodged, he fought back around.


    Sharu was familiar with Wukong and their moves, and used his strengths very well, very difficult to deal with.Although Nie Kong blocked his attack, his body was struggling.The two people opened up, and the force of terror exploded.The Gallo Research Institute, which was originally hidden in the cave, is now a flattened field.


    Compared with the original Sharu, he now has a significant increase in strength.And the qi has no signs of weakness, just like a man-made man has unlimited energy.


    "Fuck the gas bomb." Five light blue energy balls floated in front of it, and rushed towards Nie Kong following its control.Compared with Leping, this move is more than a thousand times stronger.


    "That...that is clearly my trick. Where did it learn my tricks?" Le Ping stammered, as if he was scared.


    "So strong two people!" Piccolo felt the aftermath of the collision between the two, as if he was on the scene.He gritted his teeth and decided to integrate the gods and become the strongest Super Namek.


    Clouds of dazzling light exploded, Nie Kong''s figure suddenly moved forward and backward in mid-air, changing the direction of flight, and Sharu frantically controlled them to chase Nie Kong.In the end, Nie Kong was slightly impatient, and directly created the Divine Sword and smashed into five Qi-shouting bullets.


    The large-scale blast vibration caused the splashing stones to surge out in all directions.The sky thundered violently, as if the sky was about to collapse.The collision of the two forces is beyond imagination for the earth.Carelessness will cause the destruction of the earth.Piccolo escaped from the fighting range of the two and floated into the air to observe the battle related to the fate of the earth.


    Sharu''s movements dissipated the smoke and dust of the explosion, and he appeared relaxed and calm, as if the energy just emitted was insignificant to him.Compared to Nie Kong, his breathing was heavier.


    Nie Kong''s eyes flashed ruthlessly as he watched Sharu approaching.He wants to use his powerful soul power to suppress his movements, and then use his stunt to take the opportunity to kill Sharu.


    There is only one chance, of course Nie Kong must be cautious.


    The horrible fluctuations emanated, and Nie Kong''s originally black pupils directly turned golden.The powerful soul fluctuates, just like a mountain that only restrains the rushing Sharu.


    Nie Kong''s own powerful soul is already comparable to an immortal.Under the oppression of such a powerful force, Sharu was strangely stagnant in the air.Its eyes widened, roaring and bursting out of its strongest power, trying to break free.


    The more he struggled, the faster Nie Kong consumed his soul power.Holding back the fading soul power, Nie Kong formed a hand knife with his right hand and swung it out of thin air at Frieza.


    "Bengyue Dimensional Knife."


    Sharu''s expression changed a few hundred meters away, and he faintly realized that he was facing the greatest crisis.He roared and exploded the greatest energy in his body, and instantly loosened Nie Kong''s restraint.However, Nie Kong''s spatial blade has arrived, and he can only move a few centimeters in time.


    Tearing... Accompanied by the sound of tearing, Sharu''s body in the air was unevenly divided into two halves.He just moved instinctively and saved his old life.Now he has lost half of his body, but with Piccolo''s cells, it can quickly regenerate.


    In the back dozens of miles, a long crack was opened by Nie Kong''s dimensional knife.Vegeta and the others watched Nie Kong''s moves, and they no longer had the confidence to face him.


    He is really strong, and he can actually create such a power in one move.But Piccolo didn''t feel much horror when they saw Nie Kong cut open the planet with their own eyes.


    "Damn it, you almost killed me. During this period of time, you actually practiced beyond the level of my semi-complete body. As a human being, you are proud of yourself. But... then I will completely clean up you." Sha Lu''s cells were squirming, and the cut half of his body was restored in two or three seconds.


    "It''s dangerous. It seems that we have to absorb them as soon as possible and become a complete body. If he comes here once, I am really not sure to live. No, no risk, he is too strong..."


    Nie Kong gasped and looked at Sharu on the opposite side. He controlled his figure and faced his opponent.The two rays of light were about to fought fiercely again, but when Nie Kong came, Sharu showed a weird smile.


    He stretched out his hands and assumed a familiar posture. Is it a sun fist or a four-body fist?Sharu''s whole body was condensed at a high level, as if it was boiling.


    When Tianjin Fan and Bick saw Sharu''s appearance, they were directly horrified.


    "Nie Kong quickly get out of the way, it''s dangerous!" Tianjin Fan shouted.


    But it was too late, Sharu aimed at Nie Kong and sprayed a green flame.The flames are full of horrible attraction, as if they can absorb human souls.


    "Magic Fengbo!"


    It turned out to be Demon Fengbo, and Shalu used Demon Fengbo, an advanced sealing technique, on Nie Kong.Fortunately, Sharu was not ready to seal the container, Sharu just controlled Nie Kong and threw it a few kilometers away.

 514 The collapsed two-dimensional text 0522Completely Sharu

    "What!" Nie Kong only felt a huge force pulling him, and slammed into the mountain a few kilometers away.The traction was so powerful that he could not break away for a while.After sucking into the whirlpool, Nie Kong could only drift away.


    He felt that Demon Sealing Wave was indeed a high-level sealing technique.If there is a sealed container, it would be really troublesome.Even Buu can seal the most advanced sealing technique, not to mention the current self.


    Seeing the obstructive Nie Kong disappear in front of him, Sharu laughed wildly.Without Nie Kong''s obstruction, see who can stop him from absorbing the cyborg.He looked greedily at the injured No. 17, and now is the best time to absorb him.


    The other two No. 18s are now very strong, and it will take some time to subdue them.And his Demon Fengbo, he clearly couldn''t hold Nie Kong for a long time.To be safe, he has to become a perfect body.


    Seeing that ray of light landed on the 17th, the 16th had guessed that Sharu''s purpose was to absorb the 17th and the 18th.No.16 frowned and looked at the green-skinned monster that came, and felt a sense of horror from it.


    The two numbers 18 are on one side, and the numbers 16 and 17 are on the other side, and the two sides are several kilometers apart.The two 18ths watched Sharu approaching the 17th, their pretty faces pale as paper.


    "Huh... there is another guy who is getting in the way?" Shalu said with a cold snort, noticing that there was a big guy around the 17th.No. 16 stood in front of the two cyborgs and coldly said to Shalu: "No. 17 is my friend, you go back." No. 16 is ready to fight, and he feels greed and addiction from Sharu''s eyes. Bloody eyes.For him who loves animals and nature, he hates this look extremely.


    "No. 16, don''t be nosy, I have to deal with this guy myself! I want to absorb the strongest cyborg, what a joke." No. 17''s arrogance is his fatal problem.No. 18 did not obey No. 18, like a majestic mountain standing in front of him, sheltering him from wind and rain.


    "Huh, nasty guy!" In order to get rid of the 16th in the fastest time, Sharu appeared on his left with the fastest figure and patted the open head of the 16th hole directly.


    Zizi''s harsh sound was made by the fierce collision of steel.The 16th stumbled and flew out, half of his head was broken, revealing power cables and sparks.With a combat power of 800 million, compared to Sharu, dealing with him is a piece of cake.


    The two No. 18s arrived at this time, and the No. 16 who looked down at the Fei Fei had approached the No. 17 Sharu.The two women looked at each other, and a dangerous premonition surged in their hearts!


    "You must stop him." Nie Kong''s number 18 said, his golden-haired eyes with firmness.


    The two women exploded at full speed, their bodies shuttled through layers of air, and rushed towards Sharu.Sharu sneered, and pointed the slender tail at the number seventeen that arrogant rushed forward, and the needle bit it like a poisonous snake.


    In No. 17''s shocked eyes, the tail of the needle tube expanded dozens of times, as if a vacuum cleaner sucked his head in.


    Seeing that the half of No. 17 had fallen into its mouth, the two women hurriedly sent out two energy bombs.The two attacked very quickly, trying to stop Sharu''s ambitions.


    At the same time, No.16 got up from the ground, and his eyes calmly stared at Sharu who was trying to swallow No.17.The arms of both hands shook, the two palms naturally fell off, and the air that gathered terrifying energy was ejected in an instant!


    The forces that could almost destroy the world were twisted and intertwined, expanding in Sharu''s pupils.Facing the combined force of the three, Sharu smiled contemptuously.


    At such a critical juncture, Sharu had nothing to hesitate. His only choice was to swallow the number seventeen in front of him and allow himself to evolve into the third stage and become stronger.


    "Haha..." Sharu laughed like a monster, hysterical, and his tail suddenly doubled.Accompanied by a strange suction, the remaining half of the 17th was completely swallowed.


    And before the body of the seventeenth was completely swallowed, a few horrible energies had attacked the unguarded Sharu back.


    "Aha..." The earth was trembling nervously, and the air was twitching impetuously.The originally quiet and peaceful sky seemed to be shrouded in an unprecedented sense of crisis, Sharu¡¯s voice revealed excitement, pain, and joy... Because at the same time, the breath belonging to Sharu was like an amplifier and received a powerful momentum, and it was frightened and improved.100 million...20 billion...50 billion, an increase of 25 times.In the original book, Sharu, who swallowed the number seventeen, was directly defeated by Super Vegeta.And after being completely body, the split-off little Sharu abused Vegeta strangely.It can be seen that the combat effectiveness of a complete body is vastly different compared to a semi-complete body.It''s a pity that the last full body Saru died when Gohan had the strongest potential for inspiring Chao Ergui style qigong.


    Shalu was enveloped with a powerful and compelling aura, and even the King of the West, who was far away from the world king star, shuddered.Its whole body is undergoing drastic changes. The wings on its back are shrinking. He is more like a weird creature and is evolving towards humans. His hands and feet are changing bit by bit.


    Sharu, who completed the third stage, has achieved completeness, and his combat effectiveness has reached an unprecedented height!


    "Haha, what a strong power. Dr. Gallo''s design is really perfect, and I finally realized my dream of being completely physical. I am now the strongest perfect warrior in the universe-Sharu."


    Feeling the powerful force coming from him, Sharu smiled cheerfully.


    Seeing Sharu''s powerful and compelling force, the two No. 18 flowers paled.They regretted that they could not stop Sharu from advancing.


    "Fleeing for more than ten years, the final result is the same. I really don''t want to give up, live with Jun Nie."


    Piccolo and the others watched the great changes of Sharu dumbfounded, and they were as small as ants in the face of the complete Sharu.They are frightened, so strong, who can beat him?


    "Damn...spit out No.17." No.17 rushed in front of Sharu, and hit his abdomen with his right fist.


    Sharu didn''t dodge, a heavy punch on the 16th fell on his abdomen with a roar.Such a powerful impact did not force Sharu to make any expressions. He stretched out his hand to hold No.16''s neck, his eyes gleaming.With his slight effort, the clicking sound was the sound of the mechanical fracture of No. 16''s neck.


    He played with the head of No. 16 in a cold voice, and then threw it in front of the two No. 18s.Hao''s eyes remained calm all the time, he looked at the nature he loved with a smile, where he yearned for.


    "Goodbye, number 18. If you can survive, please help me protect nature and animals."


    "No. 16..."..

 515 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0523Respective practice

    The powerful No. 16 actually died in the hands of Sharu, who was completely in good shape, showing his greatness.


    Perceiving his suffocation, Piccolo and the others shuddered.They never expected that such a strong monster would be born on the earth in the universe.Maybe Nie Kong had a chance to win just now, but now the gap between the two is too big.


    "Damn it, it really didn''t stop it from becoming a complete body." Nie Kong, who escaped from the state of the magic wave, watched as Sharu swallowed the injured No. 17, but was unable to prevent his combat effectiveness from becoming geometrically stronger.


    Although Nie Kong thought about absorbing Wukong''s anger and completing his transformation.It just takes a certain amount of time and there is a problem of success rate.


    "Haha... With your current strength, wanting to defeat me is really wishful thinking. In that case, use you to test the power of my complete body." Shalu looked at Nie Kong coldly and said with satisfaction.


    "Huh...Although I am much weaker than you now, do you think you have the ability to kill me." Nie Kong was able to teleport with No. 18, but he was able to flee directly.


    "Oh? Do you still have your hole cards?" Sharu looked at Nie Kong unexpectedly, suddenly he thought of the last time, and continued: "It''s true that I can''t stop you from leaving now, but where can you hide? The existence of the earth is in my mind."


    Piccolo looked at Sharu in despair, and they couldn''t resist the mighty power he showed.Sure enough, as the future Bouma said, will we all die in the hands of the enemy?


    "As long as I have time to prepare, I will definitely be able to defeat you. Sharu, who is completely complete, wait for me." Nie Kong said coldly.


    "Haha...this is the funniest joke I have ever heard. In that case, I will give you time to prepare. Ten days is enough? Ten days later, I am going to hold a martial arts meeting that belongs to me. Then Sun Wukong will appear. I want to show people all over the world the power that scares them. I am not interested in conquering the world. What I enjoy is the despair of human beings." With Sharu''s arrogant laughter, he disappeared in front of Nie Kong and the others.


    "Hey...you are looking for your own dead end, ten days later, see how I can defeat you." Nie Kong''s eyes flashed cold, and he was about to break the boat and develop his own transformation.The strongest person in the universe must belong to me, Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong felt weird that he would let them go.Perhaps after getting the ultimate power, he, who is proud, no longer considers them.


    "Nie Kong, are you really confident to defeat him? He... he is the ultimate fighter made by Dr. Gallo, far stronger than us." Nie Kong''s No. 18 pretty face was anxious.


    "Naturally it is true. You two will accompany me back on the 18th. I have something to tell you. As for Bick, please inform Goku about this as soon as possible. Tell him to practice well, there is not much time left for him. Now." Piccolo nodded, his eyes full of complexity.


    Hesitation and helplessness now has nowhere to go on the 18th, but can only follow the other self and accompany Nie Kong back to Buma''s house.


    If he fails to develop his own transformation, Nie Kong can use the combination of Shenlong''s wish to defeat Sharu''s hole cards.So when he came back with two No. 18s, he first taught the exactly-like posture of two women fit together.


    However, the posture was too weird, and the two women looked a little twisted, blushing and letting Nie Kong push themselves.Especially now on the 18th, I know very little about Nie Kong.Just seeing the other one trusting Nie Kong very much, she also trusted it.


    The two of them are exactly the same in shape, so they are perfect for fit.As Nie Kong can''t develop a transformation state, they have the hope of killing Sharu.


    One of the two women is more than 600 million and the other is more than 800 million. The degree of agreement is very high.If they fit together, Nie Kong is expected to break through unprecedented heights.


    Explaining how the two women practiced good fit, Nie Kong didn''t even have time to take a look at his daughter, and directly broke into the gravitational room that had been abandoned for a long time.


    He used the blood whip of anger, controlling the fire-like anger inside and rushing into his mind.Nie Kong felt that his transformation conditions were the same as those of Saiyans, and he needed extreme anger to inspire himself.


    The blood-red whip gradually faded, like blood pouring back into his body.After absorbing the anger in his mind, Nie Kong suddenly felt an unprecedented anger, an urge to destroy what his eyes saw.


    Piccolo and the others escorted Vegeta back to the spaceship where Goku was, and found that Klin was nervously serving the painful Goku.After taking the special medicine, his condition was much better and his breathing started to stabilize.


    Just as Klin and the others began to eat dinner, a figure suddenly appeared on the table, Wukong.Perhaps it was the smell of food that Wukong immediately defeated the illness and was reborn.


    He was seriously injured at this moment, and his combat effectiveness increased to 600 million, which was a bit stronger than Vegeta.And the whole person is full of energy, glowing with the joy of new life.He desperately plundered the food at the table, like a starving ghost reborn.


    "Whhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.


    "The cyborg is defeated, but the new enemy is a hundred times stronger than the cyborg. He said that he will hold a martial arts meeting in 10 days, when he will show his full and powerful power to the people of the world." Bick solemnly said. .


    Vegeta, who was leaning on the door, snorted coldly, with a strong unwillingness in her expression.


    "Nie Kong can''t beat him, it seems really dangerous. There are only 10 days left, and it seems that I can only use it for cultivation." Wukong muttered to himself.


    "I know a very good place for spiritual practice. A short period of 10 days can increase our combat effectiveness. There is a place called the Spiritual Time House in the Celestial Temple, where food, water and rooms are available. But the air is thin and hot. Abnormal, the environment is bad. The most important point is that spending a year there is only a day in the outside world. I already feel that I can surpass the Super Saiyan." Goku believes.


    "Beyond Super Saiyan?" Vegeta was stunned by what he said. Can Super Saiyan be surpassed?


    "Although I hate the gods, I want to go to practice together." Piccolo has already decided to integrate the gods, but cultivation will give him a greater improvement.Sharu? I''m the Devil Piccolo.

 516 The collapse of the second element body 0524, please call me super number 18

    The TV screen kept flashing, and all the programs were forcibly switched to one screen.In the picture that was restored again, it was Sharu''s indifferent and hideous face!It seems that Sharu has inherited Piccolo''s cells and will always appear in front of the TV.


    "Humans all over the world, you are early. Now I want to take some time to use the live TV to say a few words to people all over the world. In fact, I am bringing you good news. After listening to this news, I believe You will all live happily. I am Sharu, the strongest ultimate warrior in the universe." There was a tingling sneer in Sharu''s eyes.


    Humans in the world saw Sharu''s appearance, their scalp was numb, and a chill came out.They looked at Sharu in horror at the TV, and were terrified of the monster that appeared.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to hold a martial arts conference called Shalu Game recently. The venue is located at 28KS in the northwest of Central Capital. I have prepared a martial arts arena. Unlike the rules of the world¡¯s first martial arts conference, it is the representatives of the earth participating in the competition. . If you lose, you will continue with the next player. This kind of competition is only good for you. After all, no matter how powerful I am, I will feel tired after many matches. The rules of the game are to surrender, knock out the ring or be killed by the opponent. Death counts as a loss. Most of the players who lose, I will kill as I feel. If all the players in the competition die in my hands, then I Sharu will eliminate all the people in the world..." Sharu is full of killing intent The voice can be transmitted to every corner of the world through TV.


    The crying child even stopped crying, as if he was afraid of Sharu''s killing.


    Nie Kong and the others missed his live broadcast, and they are starting their own special training.For example, Wukong brought Piccolo to the Temple of Heaven.But after Piccolo merged with the gods, his combat power directly increased to 600 million, chasing Wukong.


    But the gods were gone, and the dragon ball lost the effect of the reason.Frustrated, Piccolo had to teleport to Namek, bringing Dandy as the new god of the earth.


    Of the seven people, except for Vegeta''s request to be alone, the rest are two people together.Bick¡¯s partner is Wukong, Tianjin¡¯s food is dumplings, and Kelin¡¯s is Leping.Divided into several waves, they appeared in the spiritual time house to start their practice.


    "Fit..." Bouma''s, the two charming girls put on a weird posture, and then their fingers touched each other.A dazzling light flashed, and a fat girl appeared before her eyes.


    The combination failed, and the energies of the two did not seem to be adjusted to the same frequency.Although Fat No.17''s combat effectiveness has increased more than ten times, it obviously failed.


    After 30 minutes of disbanding automatically, the two women practiced fit again.And this time, she was actually a slim skinny beauty, but she was too slim.


    The two women were practicing tirelessly, but there was no movement in Nie Kong''s closed room.On the ninth day, a super beauty appeared in the room with the sound of the two women at the same time.


    She has the same appearance as two No. 18s, but even more stunning.It combines the characteristics of the two women and optimizes a lot.The golden hair has grown from the original shawl to a slim waist. The whole person looks like a super three.The waist-length hair, like a princess, sets off her noble beauty.The two people''s mind and body are merged into one, and they can detect their respective memories.It is a true combination skill, an extremely perfect combination.The current No. 18 has the memory of the future No. 18, and the intimacy with Nie Kong is increasing linearly.She felt in a daze that she thought she was his woman.


    The surging arrogance radiated, as terrifying as the entire planet could tremble.


    "Hehe...The fit taught by Jun Nie is finally completed. From now on, please call me Super 18. Sharu, why do you need Jun Nie to take action? See how I can defeat you." Feeling horrible. Strength, Super 18 issued a confident smile.


    No wonder she has such a performance. After the two of them are combined, they have been improved dozens of times.The original strongest was 800 million, but now it has broken through nearly 30 billion, a 30-fold increase.The fit of the two women is so high that they have exerted the greatest power of the fit, or more powerful than imagined.


    In the original book, Wukong dealt with the strongest Buu, but he combined Vegeta in the normal state, and achieved the strongest Goujita, simply defeating Buu in the strongest state, showing the power of the combination.


    The Super 18, who could not wait long ago, sensed Sharu''s location and directly told Flash away.


    The wind and sand hit, and the strong sun hung high in the blue sky.Brilliant light irradiates the earth, and the heat makes the air a little sticky.The competition arena in Zhongdu is a barren desert, which is even more sultry.


    A huge arena about a few hundred square meters square is located near Zhongdu. The arena is empty, far beyond the one built by the world''s number one martial arts club back then, and looks like a large-scale martial arts arena.


    Lined of floor tiles, solid ring barriers, and a Sharu floating in mid-air, exuding a suffocating evil aura!He floats in the middle of the ring, as if closing his eyes is waiting for the human challenge.


    With only 8 hours left after 10 days, Sharu was already ready.At this moment, Sharu felt a strong breath approaching.He opened his eyes in surprise.


    Perhaps it was unexpected that such a powerful person would exist on the earth.


    The beautiful shadow ignored the existence of inertia and stopped abruptly in front of Sharu.She looked at Sharu coldly with eyes full of evil.


    "You are... No. 18? No... How could No. 18 be so strong." Looking at the familiar face, Sharu frowned and asked.


    "Huh... you care who I am, you just need to know that I am the soldier who came to destroy you. Take it to death, Sharu." Super 18 screamed, and the beautiful shadow disappeared in its original position.


    Sharu was careless for a moment, and his face was directly hit by Super 18.He backed a dozen steps, his eyes were surprised.He had already overestimated the power of No. 18, but he did not expect that the result was still beyond his imagination.

 517 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0525, Nie Kongs super one

    The arrogant Sharu usually only played half of his combat effectiveness, but he was immediately attacked by Super 18.Although her fist is small, the power contained therein can make Sharu feel painful.


    "It works." Super 18 was excited, she exerted her strongest strength and slammed Sharu''s body, who could not exert her strength.Sharu is like a sandbag, letting the Super 18 strike.


    ... He vomited light blue blood, his eyes seemed to stick out.He failed to remain calm, and the whole person seemed very embarrassed.


    "There are two strong auras, there are people who can resist Sharu, who will it be?" In the Temple of Heaven, except for Vegeta who was practicing in the Spiritual Time House, all Wukong and them stared into the distance in surprise.


    "As far as I know, she is a very beautiful girl. But she may lose. Her energy fluctuations are much weaker than Sharu." As the god of heaven, Dandy is able to detect his domain like the king of the West. Happening.


    "The Sharu game should start tomorrow. How can anyone challenge it in advance, and it is really strange that it is a new and unfamiliar strong player. I originally thought it would be Nie Kong, it seems I guessed it wrong." Wukong, who was in a demihuman state, sighed, it turns out that there are many powerhouses in the world besides Nie Kong.


    "There are only 8 hours left. I hope I can enter the Spiritual Time House again to practice. Perhaps only by breaking through the boundaries of Super Saiyan can we defeat such a powerful Sharu."


    "Wukong, let''s work hard together." Bick nodded his head heavily.


    "It''s broken, Sharu intends to use all his strength." Dandy worriedly looked at the girl who looked exactly like his friend No. 18, her palms covered with sweat.


    Sharu leaped and squeezed the number 18 that was approaching with the burst of breath.The two light and shadow separated, and Sharu took the back force and voluntarily backed a dozen steps, and a striped road was cracked by the broken ring of his feet.


    He was breathing heavily and his expression became serious.


    "Unexpectedly, I will bring out a strong like you, I really thought very thoughtful. It seems that I need to exert my strongest strength. Let me show you the power of my complete body... drink."


    With Sharu''s light drink, the golden arrogance spread, which is simply a copy of Super Saiyan.The normal state is only more than 20 billion, reaching his strongest stage after the outbreak.


    The whole planet is shaking, let alone a small ring.Sharu''s terrifying fist produced tremendous propulsion, as if a rocket crashed into Super 18.Super 18 separated her arms to resist, but she felt the terrible tingling of her arm, and then she was struck by Sharu''s powerful force and backed away dozens of steps.At every step, cracks are formed on the hard marble slab.


    Sharu''s attack did not stop, retreating along Super 18 in the pale gold flame package and pressing on it.


    "Impossible, how could his power be stronger than the two of us combined?" The eyes of Super No.18 flashed incredibly, and the advantage he had just obtained was reversed in an instant.


    She desperately resisted Sharu''s attack, but Sharu''s strength was like breaking her bones apart.Step by step, a little bit of bright red blood overflowed from the corner of Super No. 18''s mouth.


    "Boom!" Sharu''s tail suddenly slammed towards No. 18 at a tricky angle. The terrifying force plundered Super No. 18''s sight and directly hit her waist.A huge force struck her, and her delicate body rammed several kilometers outside.


    "Ahem...Is this the ultimate warrior created by Dr. Gallo? It''s really strong. It seems that Super 18 has a long way to go before he can defeat him. Now we will withdraw first, and we can only wait for Nie Jun to defeat him. He." Super 18 covered the wound and left the scene at a super high speed while the smoke did not disperse.The entire battle only took 15 minutes, but the power that Sharu showed had restrained the humans in the world.


    "Huh...you''re lucky if you run fast." Because of the live TV broadcast, Sharu couldn''t possibly chase the defeated challenger.


    Nie Kong is facing the most critical moment at the Buma House, the capital of the west.Having absorbed the anger contained in the blood whip of anger, he wanted to control the contraction of his powerful soul power.It may be a good thing that the primordial spirit is too powerful, but the infestation of anger will only get counterproductive effects.


    "Roar..." The hallucinations popped into his mind one by one, but the scenes were all his very angry scenes.His most important mother and sister died, and the girls in his ring were gone.The murderers are three-dimensional Japanese gods, they are too powerful, I can only watch them die.


    Nie Kong''s mind was severely shaken by the birth of anger as strong as the inner demon.The hallucinations flowed by, his teeth crunching.In Nie Kong''s current state, he actually wanted to use an angry heart demon to stimulate the power hidden in his body.


    "Ah... dare to hurt them, I want you to die!!" With Nie Kong''s angry shout, the ruby-like blood circulating in his body began to boil violently.


    He found that he was getting hotter and hotter, was it because of his own anger, or the blood boiling in his body?There are both.


    "boom¡­¡­"


    The tranquil arrogance in the body suddenly burst into golden light.Compared to the original qi, this qi is as if it has materialized.Under the influence of anger, Nie Kong finally broke through his limit and successfully transformed.


    Ling Li''s qi burst out, so powerful that the entire galaxy was shaking.Amidst the whirring wind, the closed room was bombarded into powder.


    "This powerful aura..." The King of the West, who oversees the Milky Way, suddenly woke up. He panicked and felt the source of the aura.When he saw Nie Kong, his fat body weakened.


    "His anger is so strong, it seems that he has a chance to defeat Sharu."


    Nie Kong''s whole person was transforming. The originally black hair was as white as silver, as if baptized by the rich golden flames.He looked like a vampire.After successfully transforming, Nie Kong felt the illusion in his mind finally faded.


    He clasped his hands tightly, feeling the powerful force gushing out of his body, his cheeks were full of surprises.


    "Haha...what a strong power, is this the state of my super transformation?" It gave Nie Kong a 50-fold improvement, but he didn''t expect it to be such a strength.And he can find that his transformation is not over.


    It shows that he can be like Super Saiyan, with several stages of transformation.

 518 The collapsed two-dimensional body text 0526, got two number 18

    The strong anger comes quickly and disappears faster, like an illusion.After Nie Kong turned successfully, he immediately suppressed the intensity of Qi to the lowest level.Then he adjusted the gravity to 700 times to familiarize himself with the power he had just gained.


    Two or three hours later, Nie Kong easily stepped out of the confined practice room.He has returned to his normal appearance and seems to be able to control his transformation freely.


    "Dad, dad hug." Just after seeing Nie Kong come out, a cute little loli hugged his thigh.She has light green hair like Bouma, pink cheeks are very cute, and Nie Kong''s shadow can be seen vaguely.I haven''t seen my father for a few days, and Little Bra is about to die Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong proficiently held Xiao Bra in his arms and kissed her on the cheek affectionately.


    "Nie Jun, are you sure?" Long ago Nie Kong had explained to her that there would be a powerful enemy that would destroy the world in the future, so Buma did his best to help Nie Kong improve his combat effectiveness.


    "Well, I already have the powerful power to defeat Sharu. Don''t worry, Bouma, I will always protect the safety of your mother and daughter." Nie Kong believed.


    "It''s really great." Bouma breathed a sigh of relief, and her nervous pretty face eased.After more than ten years of hard work, it was finally not in vain.


    Nie Kong watched TV with his mother and daughter, taking advantage of the hours before the battle to relax.At this moment, a beautiful blonde girl broke into Nie Kong''s sight.She looked a little embarrassed, with a little blood remaining at the corner of her mouth.


    After seeing Nie Kong''s appearance, she was relieved to be beautiful, and her whole body glowed brightly.In an instant, two similar No.18s appeared in front of Nie Kong.Half an hour has passed, and their fit time is over.


    They were weak, and Nie Kong hugged the waists of the two women to prevent them from falling.


    "Nie... Nie Jun, you are holding the wrong one, she... she is your number 18." Now the number 18 watched her warm palm press on her waist, she blushed and whispered.


    After the union, the memories of the two women were basically shared.Regarding Nie Kong¡¯s favor, the number 18 now increases linearly.


    "I didn''t care, we were originally the same person, didn''t we?" The future No. 18 enjoys leaning in Nie Kong''s arms, giggling.


    "It turns out that you succeeded in combining just now, did you fail with the strength of your combination?" Nie Kong asked strangely.


    "It''s a pity that we lost. The complete Sharu is too strong. Although our fit is very powerful, there is a big gap with him." The current No. 18 Qiao Lian said with regret.


    "I''m fine, my strength has increased 50 times than before. Tomorrow, see how I deal with him." Nie Kong smiled.


    "Did Nie Jun break through? That''s great." The eyes of No.18 in the future are full of surprises.


    "Well, we have to "cultivation" tonight and prepare for tomorrow''s battle."


    Nie Kong hugged the two No. 18 hands tightly, and his five fingers moved slowly.The current number 18 pretty face blushed, her eyes flashed in panic.She, who is familiar with the memory of the future 18th, certainly understands what will happen.


    "Dad, daddy...Bula will also accompany his dad to practice." Little Bula grabbed the corner of Nie Kong''s clothes, his crystal eyes full of expectation.


    Nie Kong said in a sweat: "Bula is still young, so I''ll talk about it when he grows up." Haosheng comforted his biological daughter, and Nie Kong quickly asked Bouma to take her daughter into the bedroom to sleep.


    If I saw myself pushing a girl to my eccentric daughter, there would be serious consequences, Nie Kong was sure.


    Nie Kong took the two number 18 back to the bedroom and looked at the two girls like twins. He had a strong urge to take them.


    As if seeing the flame in Nie Kong''s eyes, the future No. 18 pushed the current No. 18 to Nie Kong.The current No.18 Jiao exhaled, and Xiang soft body fell into Nie Kong''s arms.


    She just wanted to struggle, Nie Kong hugged her fiercely.She smelled Nie Kong''s breath, and the memories of Nie Kong H flashed through her mind, and she felt her power fading.


    "Hehe, you have taken away a privilege that belongs to me. You should feel so happy and exciting." Future No.18 teased.


    "Woo...No. 18 responded to Nie Kong jerky. She felt very shy to do this kind of thing in front of her other self. Especially when she heard her teasing, her pretty face was bloody red.


    She wanted to refute her words, but her mind was full of the happy touch that Nie Kong brought her.It''s already so exciting, so how happy the real H would be.Anyway, the future self is his woman.


    Can the future change, and she can realize that she is very happy in the future, she is not willing to change.


    Half an hour later, Nie Kong finally sent his first experience on the 18th to a happy heaven.


    "It''s your turn, my 18th." I enjoyed an 18th, and now there is another 18th waiting for me.When Nie Kong put the two godlike girls on the bed at the same time, he felt a sense of proud happiness.


    Nie Kong was really excited to be able to enjoy them at the same time.

 519 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0527, Satan appears

    The arena chosen by Sharu Game is in the wilderness outside Zhongdu, where there are sparsely populated areas, and there are dozens of miles of yellow soil nearby.The barrenness of the land and the lack of water make the vegetation exposed on the surface scarce. What you see is the empty land and the hills and rocks standing on the surface.If you are lucky, you can still see a few weeds that nourish your eyes.


    After Sharu destroyed two or three cities, it finally caused human panic.The king once sent an army to destroy Sharu, but it was a pity that the army was wiped out.Humans in the world are terrified and can only expect someone to beat him in the game he holds.The two reporters of the news broadcast had already appeared hundreds of meters away from the scene, and they used high-power cameras to broadcast the ready-to-open game to the world.


    There was only half an hour left before the start, and seven figures instantly appeared outside the game. They were Wukong who had gone through 10 days of spiritual time house practice.


    Vegeta is full of self-confidence, it seems that power has got the latest breakthrough.Wukong maintained the first stage of Super Saiyan, and his whole body was boiling.


    Beak, Tianjin Fan, Kelin, Leping, dumplings did not come.The current combat effectiveness of the four of them has exceeded 10 million, but compared to the tens of billions of Sharu, they are thousands of times weaker.


    "Welcome you to come." Shalu looked at Monkey King and the others lightly, his calm eyes flashed in surprise.Unexpectedly, in just 10 days, it would actually rise to this stage.


    When they saw Monkey King and Piccolo arrive, the TV audiences all over the world cheered.Everyone looked at them excitedly, very happy that someone could show up to save the earth.The human beings who often follow the world''s No. 1 martial arts conference have discovered that Wukong and their faces are very familiar, and they are actually powerful figures in the top eight defending many times.At the moment of crisis, these people all appeared before them.


    Seeing that the game was 20 minutes away from the start, a black hole appeared in the air, and Nie Kong brought two No. 18s to the stage.


    "Nie Kong, you are finally here. I know very well that you are looking forward to playing against Sharu just like me. It''s a pity that you didn''t come to the Temple of Heaven to practice, otherwise your strength will increase a lot." Nie Kong is a little stronger, Wu Kong feels a bit regretful.


    Sharu was disappointed. He thought that Nie Kong would bring him a surprise like Monkey King, but his strength did not increase.


    "Huh... now my power has surpassed you. The shame I once brought to me, I will definitely give it back to you when I have the opportunity." Vegeta said to Nie Kong in a sarcastic tone with a proud expression.


    "Really, you can come if you have the ability. Since I can defeat you once, it will not be too difficult to defeat you again." Nie Kong said coldly.


    "Okay, let''s stop fighting. Now that the Sharu game is ready to begin, we still have to decide who will go to the game." Tianjin Fan ran out to round the ground.


    With only twenty minutes remaining, a spacious and large luxury car slowly approached.The sound of the rumbling engine and the sound of tires rubbing against the ground reached Nie Kong and their ears.


    The car stopped in front of the ring, the heavy door was opened, and a middle-aged man wearing a white cloak with a gold belt around his waist walked out from inside with his chest raised up!


    Following him are his two proud disciples.One is a Hercules and the other is an aerial killer. He has won many fighting competitions.


    With black curly hair like a chicken coop, and the familiar horoscope, it is Xiaoqiang Satan who is here!!Nie Kong couldn''t laugh or cry, but he didn''t expect that Satan would really come like the original plot.It seems that asking Bidelli to take care of him has not worked.


    "Hey, who is he?" Klin looked at the handsome middle-aged man in confusion, his face full of consternation.


    "He should be called Satan. I eliminated him in the quarterfinals in the 25th World No. 1 Budokai." Before the Saiyan attacked, Tianjin Fan''s opponent was him, so he said.


    Then because of them leaving privately, the champion of the twenty-fifth martial arts conference fell on him.


    "Mr. Satan is the world''s strongest fighting champion. I think Satan is a little bit better than Sharu. Don''t worry, as long as he is there, we will be able to save humanity." The reporter of the TV station knows the details of Satan very well and is very excited. The tone is introduced.Suddenly, everyone focused on Satan.Satan won the twenty-fifth world championship of martial arts and won the championship in several other competitions. He is very famous.At least he often shows up on TV to let the audience understand the power of Satan-really strong.


    "Dad... Didn''t I say that you are not allowed to participate, how could you sneak in?" Two blue beams appeared in the sky, and two charming girls appeared in front of him, one large and one small. Bidilly.


    "Listen to me, if you play in the game, you will be killed." Mature Vidili said anxiously.


    "Huh...what are you talking about, Satan is the strongest fighting champion in the world. Who can beat me. In that case, let me show you my true strength." Satan faced the disciple behind. Winking a wink, the apprentice behind nodded and stacked a dozen thick tiles high.4


    "Could it be that he..." Piccolo covered his face with his hands, Wukong, Tianjin Fan and others all looked embarrassed.If you don''t understand the gap between your own strength and the opponent, you can still play such a stupid performance.


    He exhaled, aimed at 15 tiles and slashed hard.With the sound of clicking, 14 tiles split in half, leaving only the last one intact.


    Satan pointed at the shattered bricks on Sharu''s face and shouted loudly: "Saru, look at these shattered bricks. After five minutes, you will become the same as these bricks!


    The reporter exclaimed in excitement that it is not something ordinary people can do to break fifteen tiles with bare hands.


    Witnessing such a powerful scene of Satan, the people of the world cheered and their confidence in defeating Sharu was a little higher.


    Bidili laughed bitterly, her father didn''t even learn how to be angry, but she was a little too stupid.The opponent is so strong that his own Nie Kong hasn''t made a deal, how can you have a chance to win?


    My stubborn father always treats qi as a blindfold, and never believes in the power he presents.


    "Hoho...Satan is really powerful, it seems that Sharu will be defeated in his hands. Mr. Satan, are you going to challenge him first?" the reporter asked.


    "I used my shot to deal with him. My two apprentices are enough to defeat him." Satan pointed to the two muscular men behind him.

 520 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0528, Satan again tragedy

    The two Vidili wanted to persuade them, but suddenly they realized that someone had grabbed their little hand and stopped them.The two women turned their heads to see that it was their master and lover-Nie Kong.Of course they were pleasantly surprised to see Nie Kong here.


    "Master...how is this good? Dad insists on challenging Sharu. If Dad has another accident, I will regret it." Mature Vidili clasped Nie Kong''s hand tightly and said anxiously.


    "Master, please save my dad." The young Loli Bidili already understands the use of Qi, and she understands how terrifying Sharu is.His father wanted to challenge him, he was looking for death.


    The two women have short hair with shawls and look exactly the same.Perhaps in the eyes of Tianjin Fan, the two daughters are like their biological mother and daughter.


    "Relax, your father will be safe." Nie Kong knew that Sharu would not be able to kill him, and that Satan belonged to Xiaoqiang''s life style and could hardly die.


    With Nie Kong''s assurance, the two Vidili could only silently accompany Nie Kong to watch the upcoming martial arts meeting.


    Satan''s two proud disciples, one is a blond man holding roses, and the other is a strong man with a strong body.The first person to appear was the blond man. He threw out the rose in a cool manner, and then jumped up at Sharu.


    He called his moves a lore in the air, using the force of a high-altitude landing to attack.Sharu looked at the trash in disgust, and was too lazy, his breath gushing out at random.The man in the sky received the aftermath of Sharu''s gas, and it turned into a star and disappeared into the sky.


    Satan thought that his disciple was too proud, so he could only sigh secretly and ordered another disciple to take action.With great power, he was like a bull, slamming into Sharu.But when he came two meters before Sharu, he was hit by the reaction force of Sharu Qi, and the strong he directly flew out of the ring.


    Looking at his two failed apprentices, Satan each had his own reasons.Stupid, he believes that he is the strongest fighter, and the rest are just juggling.


    Satan took off his white cloak, revealing his strong muscles.


    "I have seen through your tricks and see how Satan can deal with you."


    Satan launched a very fast attack and dropped his fist on Sharu who was standing still.Sharu did not resist, and then Satan struck.The fierce attack lasted more than ten seconds, and Sharu, who seemed impatient, knocked Satan away to a rock wall more than 100 meters away.


    It was a huge weathered rock standing abruptly on the ground. A cloud of yellow soil appeared immediately after Satan fell on it. When the dust was gone, everyone heard Satan''s full wailing.


    "It''s not dead yet." Including Tianjin Fan, everyone was amazed by the vitality of Satan.However, Nie Kong saw that it was Sharu who disliked killing him and would stain his hands and disdain to kill him.Because whether it is in the eyes of Sharu, Wukong, or even some famous martial artists, Satan is a complete idiot.It''s just that for ordinary people, even if Satan is an idiot, his strength has reached the top of ordinary people, which is an easy range to accept.


    "Sa...Mr. Satan directly swept the ring out of Sharu with one move. As the world champion, he was defeated by Sharu. Who can save the life and death of the entire human race?" The reporter was frustrated live, or because of the report. Satan of hope was defeated.


    "Dad..." Seeing that he was all right, the two Vidilis breathed a sigh of relief.They just saw the weird look in Wukong''s eyes nearby, their pretty faces blushed, and they felt that their father''s behavior just now was really embarrassing.Dad is really stupid, I wish I could pretend not to know him.


    "Okay, Sharu''s game can start. Who of you will come first, Nie Kong, you or Monkey King?" Sharu looked at Nie Kong and the others, with a confident brilliance in his eyes.


    Wukong rushed to the ring with enthusiasm, and the camera in the reporter''s hand turned to Wukong.


    Wukong who appeared on the scene immediately burst out his strongest arrogance.The terrifying qi condensed at a high speed, and his combat effectiveness increased in a straight line.2 billion, 4 billion...20 billion, Goku is beyond the boundaries of Super Saiyan.


    At this time, he may be at the top of Super One, almost able to break through Super Two.If it reaches the early stage of Super 2, Wukong¡¯s combat effectiveness will be increased four times, reaching 80 billion, which is stronger than the 50 billion Shalu!!


    As the enlightened air spread, the flat ground began to shake violently.Vegeta''s discoloration changed. He thought that after his cultivation, his combat effectiveness had surpassed Kakarot, but Kakarot was stronger than him.


    Sharu laughed, and he burst into his own arrogance at the same time.Two golden flames reflect each other, like two suns.The two exploded at the same time, causing the entire earth to shake violently.


    After the two were ready, they finally started the real battle.


    Wukong moved his body almost horizontally, his right leg greeted Sharu from top to bottom.For them who are proficient in the use of air dance, there is almost no difference between up and down, left and right in battle.


    Monkey King¡¯s attack was blocked by Sharu, and another punch was once again blocked by Sharu¡¯s palm.Taking advantage of this opportunity, Sharu also shook his fist, but Monkey King moved quickly and became shorter and avoided Sharu''s blow.The two continuously punched and kicked, but they were blocked by their opponents, and no real progress was made.


    "Wow," Sharu saw the opportunity, and his right fist fell diagonally from top to bottom. Monkey King came to a backflip, touched his hands on the ground, and then backflips again. Several consecutive backflips were completed at a very fast speed. Come to the edge of the ring.Sharu pursued the victory and rushed towards Monkey King like a cannonball.Seeing Sharu''s attack, Monkey King crossed his hands in front of him.


    The air around "Peng" vibrated, and the ground trembled for three minutes. The Monkey King, who had just made his move, had already received Sharu''s attack.At this time, Monkey King leaned back, almost sticking to the ground.Before Sharu punched and attacked, he quickly kicked and landed on Sharu''s chest above.


    The two of you came and I started a fierce battle, but Sharu looked very relaxed, it was like a stroll in the garden.Shalu used Tianjin Fan''s tricks skillfully, but Wukong simply cracked it.


    Because of Tianjin Fan, most of them defeated opponents for themselves.For Sharu to use his own tricks to defeat his opponents, Goku can of course simply counterattack.


    Seeing Wukong''s performance, Sharu''s cold face finally showed a few smiles, perhaps it was a good fight.

 521 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0529, Nie Kong shot

    Shalu used the super strong tortoise style qigong, his level of tortoise style qigong will destroy the earth even if it touches the earth even a little bit.The helpless Monkey King could only jump into the air and shift the attacking position of the turtle school qigong.


    Thanks to the help of teleportation, Wukong managed to escape the powerful light wave of Sharu.Seeing Sharu''s behavior, Goku was angry.He exploded with all his strength and was bound to kill Sharu.


    Originally, Sharu had exerted 60% of his own strength, but he did not expect that Monkey King would become stronger as he fought, and his strength and speed faintly suppressed him.


    The surprised Sharu showed 70% of his power. With super high speed, Monkey King was exhausted and could hardly resist his attack.


    The two went from one side of the ring to the other, then came to the center from the other side, and then violently collided in the air.The occasional crackling sound of fist and leg fighting was shocking.The fighting was fierce, and even disappeared in the aftermath of their battle in the final arena.


    The new phase of the battle begins. There is no ring, and the only choice to end the game is to kill the opponent or surrender.As a result, fierce onslaught continued to appear on the wider ground.


    The earth trembled in the explosion, and the sky reflected a rumbling roar.For a while, it seemed that the world was cheering for the two.Satan, who was afraid of death, took the two apprentices to run farther. The scene where the ring disappeared just now scared them, especially Satan, who is still in shock.The two Vidili watched intently at the decisive battle between the two, horrified by the anger they gave out.


    Suddenly, Wukong avoided Sharu''s energy bomb attack.He jumped into the air, facing Sharu who was still on the ground, in a pose of gathering Qi.


    "Could it be that Wukong is going to use the tortoise style qigong, but if his position is to use the tortoise style qigong, the earth will be finished." Klin was surprised.


    Piccolo''s affirmative voice affirmed Klin''s guess: "Wukong''s qi is condensing, and he wants to use his full strength tortoise style qigong."


    While Sharu was stunned, a strange smile flashed across Wukong''s mouth.He used teleportation to come to Sharu, from bottom to top, leaning to bombard Sharu with Turtle Qigong at close range.


    Boom...Peng¡ª¡ªSaru''s body was submerged in the dazzling blue brilliance, and the energy beam of the shock wave pierced the sky, bringing out the sound of whizzing wind galloping in the air.


    The dust and smoke dissipated, and Monkey King gasped.


    Klin and the others happily looked at the dead body with its head and arms, and they were pleasantly surprised: "Great, Wukong actually used teleportation to attack Sharu. Wukong finally defeated him."


    "Saru''s qi hasn''t disappeared, he''s not dead! Goku, be careful that Sharu will resurrect." As if feeling Piccolo''s reminder, Sharu''s remnant stood upright, and then the wound wriggled and returned to its original state.


    The audience in front of the TV just screamed fortunately, and Sharu''s rebirth was like ice water pouring them through.


    After a short rest, Wukong has calmed his breath: "It turns out you have the ability to regenerate."


    Sharu adapted to his body and said, "Well, it''s Piccolo''s ability."


    Wukong smiled bitterly and looked at Sharu: "I thought I had solved you simply, but if you are not dead, you should consume a lot of qi..."


    Shalu''s face was normal, and he said: "Almost able to kill me, Monkey King, you really are the opponent that Dr. Gallo wants to kill. But just now, it was only part of my power. You are the second person, and I am fortunate to be able to experience my full body. the power of."


    Wukong shook his hands, and a burst of golden arrogance suddenly appeared around his body: "I understand."


    With Sharu turned on the strongest power, Wukong can only be beaten.His speed is too fast and his power is too strong, far beyond what Wukong can handle.The mud layer that the two sides fought quickly shattered, and cracks opened.


    The rumbling sound fell to the ground through the reflection of the sky, deafening, every ground, every rock and even the dust particles on the ground were shaking off the ground.


    Wukong, who was at the top of the Super League, only lasted more than ten seconds in front of Sharu, his whole body covered with scars.On the other hand, Sharu, as if nothing happened.


    Sharu looked at the wounded Monkey King who was short of breath and said: "Your qi seems to have weakened a lot. Monkey King, you can eat a fairy bean... In that case, the battle will be more interesting."


    Wukong was silent, but he couldn''t accept using such a method in such an upright competition.


    "I refuse, I should have no chance to beat you."


    Monkey King''s arrogance disappeared, although he was still in the Super Saiyan state.Wukong gave up the game.It''s just that Piccolo can''t believe it. Now the strongest on earth is Goku, right? Who else can beat Sharu besides him?


    Although Nie Kong was great before, Wu Kong has already surpassed him now.10 days ago, he confronted Sharu and said that he was not an opponent, and did not accompany them to practice in the Spiritual Time House.


    "I admit defeat, I know my strength very well, now I have no chance to beat him." Wukong smiled apologetically.


    "Wukong, in this case, we will besiege together, and we must be able to defeat Sharu with our strength." Klin flashed a different color, and he suddenly said.


    "Shut up, little bald!" Vegeta cursed, and he looked at Klin with cold eyes: "You don''t understand the dignity of our Saiyans. If you win by this means, you think Kakarot will be willing. Now that he admits that he has lost, I, Vegeta, will defeat Sharu in the end."


    Although it was clear that Sharu could not be defeated by his own strength, the blood boiled over such a strong Vegeta.


    "Monkey King, do you understand what you mean?" Sharu''s face became gloomy, so he held this Sharu game martial arts club because he wanted to affirm his strength.Perhaps it was the function of Saiyan cells in the body, he was very eager to find an opponent who could make him fight freely.


    "If there are no players in the game, all humans on earth will be destroyed by me."


    "Don''t get me wrong, Wukong''s surrender does not mean that there are no fighters. Sharu, the previous two accounts, I will figure it out later." Nie Kong let go of the two women who clung to his hands and slowly moved towards Sharu floated away.


    "What''s the difference? Although your strength has improved, it is Sun Wukong that is the strongest!" With Sharu''s strength, it is natural to see the strength of Vegeta and his party.However, Nie Kong''s change was very small, he ignored it directly.

 522 The collapse of the second element text 0530, Sharus panic

    "Nie Kong, be careful, Sharu is really strong." Wukong reminded him.


    Nie Kong nodded, but his eyes were full of anger.Sharu was actually ignored, Nie Kong seemed to have a flame burning in his chest.


    "Klin, give Shalu a fairy bean. When he just played against Wukong, he consumed a lot of physical energy. I want to defeat his confidence head-on." Nie Kong said coldly.


    "Oh, yes..." So Klin grabbed a fairy bean and threw it into Sharu''s hands.


    Shalu felt that there was no problem with Nie Kong''s eating or not. Since it was handed to him, he naturally put it in his mouth to restore the lost qi.As he chewed and swallowed, Sharu''s anger soared to the point of overflowing.


    "Haha... Since you want to die, then I will make you perfect. I have prevented me from absorbing the number 18 several times. I remember the resentment against you very clearly." Sharu stood up in the air with a murderous look, his hands wrapped around his chest coldly Looking at Nie Kong.


    "Huh...have you recovered to your best condition, then let''s show you my strength." As Nie Kong shouted, his weak aura was like an atomic bomb exploding and spreading.


    A terrifying golden flame envelops him, like a golden sun.The earth moved and the mountains shook, and the waves caused by the explosion caused the whole planet to shake.The hurricane that triggered even pushed nearby Wukong and the others back several kilometers.


    "Ok... so strong, how could there be such a strong person in the world. It''s impossible, Vegeta is the strongest in the universe!" Vegeta was so frightened, he would actually be in this power Feeling scared.


    "It turns out that Lord Realm King told me the truth. The terrifying arrogance that I noticed some time ago came from Nie Kong. It is hard to imagine that Nie Kong can transform like our Saiyan." Wukong will admit defeat, probably This is the reason.


    "Is Nie Kong finally going to use his full strength? It''s really strong, it feels much better than Wukong. Perhaps, he can really defeat Sharu." Klin meditated.


    "It seems that Jun Nie has really broken through, and Sharu will die." The two 18ths looked at each other, their bright eyes radiating surprise.They had already planned to fit together and challenged Sharu again.


    After all, the current number 18 has undergone double repairs, and his strength has improved a bit.After being combined, it is estimated that the improved combat effectiveness will be greater.


    After the storm, a handsome man with silver hair and golden eyes appeared in front of them.The weird look shocked Wukong and the others.He was wrapped in golden arrogance, like a super game.But with his temperament, he was a bit more noble and evil than Super Saiyan.It is Nie Kong''s Super One Elementary, and its combat effectiveness has increased fifty times.Originally it was a billion, but now it has skyrocketed to 80 billion!


    "So strong, it seems that you really are my Sharu''s destined opponent. That being the case, defeating you is even more meaningful." Sharu was not afraid, but was fighting spirit.


    "Let''s start." Nie Kong hooked him provocatively, his golden pupils looked at Sharu, showing contempt.Looking at Sharu, it was obviously like looking at garbage.


    Sharu''s eyes flashed coldly, and he threw it.A few red Qi Yuan Chop like arrows, suddenly cut towards Nie Kong.Compared with the moves Klin issued, Shalu was more than dozens of times stronger.


    "It''s my Qi Yuanzhang, Sharu actually merged with my cells." Klin exclaimed, he wanted to see how Nie Kong would handle it.


    Nie Kong looked at Sharu coldly, his body did not move at all, and he had no intention of avoiding it.Five or six circular high-speed rotating concentrated gas bombs bombarded the periphery of his golden arrogance.


    "Boom!" With a sound, a violent explosion swept the entire world, and the smoke and dust spread over several kilometers.


    "Drink..." With Nie Kong''s shout, the hurricane burst out of arrogance, blowing away the smoke and dust.Sharu''s super strong Qi Yuan cut, unexpectedly failed to break through the air waves surrounding Nie Kong!Wukong and the others were shocked one after another, and never thought that human beings would be so powerful.


    "It''s amazing. It''s incredible that there are so many powerful people in the galaxy. Fortunately, he is Wukong''s partner and a kind human being who guards peace." The King of the West watched the battlefield nervously.


    "But... damn..." There are only four words in Sharu''s heart now, "How is it possible?" How could there be a guy who is stronger than me in the universe, and his power is weaker than my semi-complete body for 10 days.


    Nie Kong''s cold golden pupils stared at Sharu, and Sharu felt a strong pressure coming.If his mind is weaker, it is estimated that he will not be able to think of fighting.


    "I am the strongest warrior in the universe, how could I lose to you in perfect body." Shalu gritted his teeth, bursting out his strongest arrogance and rushing towards Nie Kong at his fastest speed.


    Wukong and the others had serious faces, and they didn''t expect that they would have difficulty seeing Sharu''s speed.Quick, it''s like a white horse passing a gap.


    Nie Kong''s body moved suddenly, and when he disappeared, he was already standing beside Sharu.


    "Huh...Although your anger is really strong, your speed is too slow." Shalu sneered, turning around and kicking directly at Nie Kong.But Sharu realized that he only kicked Nie Kong''s phantom.


    His smile froze, and he realized that his eyes were looking wrong in the true direction of Nie Kong''s movement.


    In the face of the powerful Sharu, Nie Kong didn''t have the mind to keep his hands, and directly used his strongest strength.


    "Who are you looking for, I''m behind you." Nie Kong''s stern voice rang in Sharu''s ears. Sharu turned around in horror and saw a fist magnified N times.


    "It''s so fast, I couldn''t see when Nie Kong appeared behind Sharu." Piccolo said in shock.


    "Yes, he has become so strong. I originally thought that after two years of cultivation, his strength has surpassed him. I didn''t expect his progress to be greater than mine." Wu Kong said with emotion.


    "Damn, how could there be a stronger human than our Saiyans." Vegeta said.


    With a "bang!" In the eyes of all the people on earth watching the battle in front of the TV, Nie Kong''s fist roared with the golden phantom, and hit Sharu''s face hard.


    The blood was shining, and he raised his face and neck as if it were broken.But Nie Kong''s attack did not end, his right foot was directly aimed at Sharu''s abdomen and he bombed.


    Sharu was attacked by Nie Kong''s power, and he flew out and sank into a mud layer several hundred meters deep.Nie Kong''s improved strength was far stronger than Sharu.

 523 The collapse of the second element body 0531, bombing clean

    "Damn...what happened to him in 10 days, how could such a huge reversal occur." In the smoke and dust, Sharu''s mouth was shed with light green blood, his green skin was covered with dust, and he looked embarrassed as a dog. appearance.Sharu wiped off the blood from the corner of his mouth, his eyes gleaming with fear.


    Think about it some time ago, although he was very powerful, he was only able to force himself to be half-complete.And now his anger actually surpassed himself.The arrogant Sharu always felt that he was the strongest in the universe, so how could he obediently admit defeat.


    With endless anger on his cold face, he struggling to release his strongest speed and instantly appeared behind Nie Kong.His limbs turned into life-threatening weapons, and ordinary attacks made a muffled thunderous sound, showing the strength of his power.


    Nie Kong downplayed turning his body, but with Sharu''s speed, he could not touch the corner of Nie Kong''s clothes!Wukong and the others were shocked by Nie Kong''s power, and were curious about his transformation.


    "Damn... If you hit me once, you will be dead!" Sharu rushed.


    "Oh...really, then I will let you understand." Nie Kong suddenly stopped his body, letting Sharu''s terrifying fist hit his chest.There was a boom, even louder than the thunder.


    Sharu smiled, he noticed that his fist hit the spot.


    Nie Kong deliberately hit Sharu in the body, and Wukong and the others were very worried, fearing that he would be overconfident and would be defeated by Sharu.Their horror was already very clear to them after two battles.


    "Is this your confident and arrogant power? It''s really weak and pitiful." Nie Kong grabbed his wrist, and his cold golden pupils looked at Sharu indifferently.


    The 80 billion combat power is almost twice as powerful as Sharu''s 50 billion combat power!And in the end, with hundreds of millions of additional combat power, it is already a lot ahead.


    "Damn, dare to underestimate me and let me absorb you." Sharu tried his best, but he was horrified that he could not break free from Nie Kong''s confinement.His strength is too strong, much stronger than himself.


    The needle-shaped tail had already shrunk into his wings. At this moment, he threw it out in danger, enlarged and covered Nie Kong.


    Ignoring Sharu''s tail, Nie Kong directly hacked away at him in the void with his palm.Sharu''s eyes were even more frightened. As a super master, he had already tasted the horror of this trick.


    His moves can easily cut off his body, which is more than ten times more dangerous than Klin''s Qi Yuan Slash.


    But the speed came so fast, his tail came to Nie Kong and stopped suddenly.Without a chance to dodge, Sharu cut Nie Kong in half and fell heavily to the ground.


    Wukong and the others could even see that a faint wave split the atmosphere, exposing a few kilometers of pitch-black universe.


    So strong, a simple move split the powerful Sharu into two.When the humans in the world thought they were victorious, Sharu''s broken body slowly grew another body.


    Nie Kong knew that the most important thing about Sharu was the chip in his head. As long as it existed, Sharu would be reborn indefinitely.It exists as if Nie Kong was once the blood core of a low-level vampire.


    "If this is the case, then I will use the earth to bury you...Super Turtle Qigong!" He panted and put his hands on his waist.The terrifying arrogance condensed in his palms, bursting out dazzling brilliance.


    "Oops, Nie Kong hurriedly stop him. If you send Turtle School Qigong in such a location, the earth will have to detonate him." Wukong''s discoloration changed, and he didn''t expect Sharu who was defeated to be so despicable.


    "Haha...it''s too late, I have Frieza''s cells, and I can still survive in space." A beam of light more than ten meters in size roared towards Nie Kong like a laser cannon.


    Sharu was already at a loss. What he wanted was to defeat Nie Kong and kill Nie Kong.As for the means, he never cared.


    Super Turtle Qigong is very fast, giving people an inevitable visual effect.Piccolo and the others covered their dazzling eyes, a little cold sweat appeared on their foreheads, waiting for the destruction of the earth.


    Nie Kong snorted coldly, not paying attention to Sharu''s tricks.He simply stretched out his hand, condensing his strongest Qi, and wanted to use his strength to send Qigong.The dazzling beam of light flooded Nie Kong, and the two Vidili screamed in horror.


    The expected explosion did not come, and I saw the horrible beam of light slowly moving strangely.In front of the beam of light, Nie Kong held it with both hands.


    "See when you can block it, drink!" Sharu shouted angrily, the beam of light squirting from both hands rose by two or three points out of thin air.


    Nie Kong''s golden arrogance exploded, and he fiercely threw the turtle school qigong out of the universe.


    "The gap is too big, and Sharu''s attack has no effect at all." Tianjin Fan said in surprise.


    "Yeah, Sharu is just doing a dying struggle." Wukong said in a general sense.


    Nie Kong approached Sharu step by step, his eyes filled with cold killing intent.For Sharu, Nie Kong was not willing to let go of the opportunity to obliterate him.If he were to take the time machine again, it would be wishful thinking to entertain it in the future.


    "Jie Jie...you can''t kill me!" Sharu laughed arrogantly.


    A sarcasm flashed across the corner of Nie Kong''s mouth: "Oh? Are you relying on the chip in your brain? I want to see if you can be reborn after destroying it?"


    "What..." Sharu''s eyes were full of shock. He didn''t expect Nie Kong to know his secret.To know its existence, only the maker Dr. Gallo made it.Sharu wanted to escape, but Nie Kong instantly blocked his front.


    "Your death date has come. No one can save you." Nie Kong didn''t give Sharu a chance to blew himself up. He directly grabbed Sharu''s tail and threw it into outer space.


    "Blood burst..." A group of rubies followed Sharu, hitting him like a meteor.With Nie Kong''s detonation, there was a loud noise tens of thousands of meters above the sky.


    The power of horror robbed people''s sight, and destroyed Sharu''s distorted face even more.Sharu, known as the immortal, evaporates every cell in his body into the air.


    The resulting huge explosion even shook the earth like a dozen magnitude earthquake.The earth¡¯s atmosphere actually blasted out a black hole of tens of thousands of meters.


    Nie Kong''s blood explosion was able to exert an explosion several times his maximum power, and Sharu, who was far from Nie Kong and weak, could not escape Nie Kong''s trick.

 524 The collapse of the second element body 0532, peace

    "Saru''s anger disappeared. He really defeated Sharu." Piccolo watched Saru''s forced Goku surrender, and then after comparing Nie, he could be seen to be tough.


    "Now it seems that he is the strongest in the universe." Wukong stared at Nie Kong with his eyes, with a strong fighting intent inside.Perhaps Wukong has already learned that Super Saiyan can be developed again.At this time, he is approaching the peak of Super One, perhaps he has already explored the primary level of Super Two, no wonder he will have a strong fighting spirit.


    Compared to Goku, Vegeta felt even more embarrassed.Thinking about what I just said, Nie Kong''s performance is almost like a slap in the face.I thought I had surpassed him after practicing, but now it seems that the gap has widened.


    "The challenger that emerged...he defeated Sharu and saved the world. I thought Satan had a better chance of winning, but unexpectedly, unknown players defeated Sharu."


    The reporter of the live broadcast was so excited that it was difficult to control, and his voice trembled.His microphone was shaking, but countless people on earth who longed for peace felt the excitement from his voice.


    In front of the TV, the high-pitched voice of the reporter reached thousands of households.All the people on the earth with televisions cheered.Especially in the cities destroyed by Sharu, the surviving people cried with joy!On the streets of the city, in the quiet and peaceful villages, people cheered and were completely immersed in the changed sea.


    The camera lens stared at Nie Kong, who stood in the air like a god.His outstanding appearance, strong physique full of power, appeared in human sight on television.Suddenly, countless girls went crazy, they desperately want to know his name and everything about him.


    With a cheerful atmosphere, filled with joy, Sharu died, and everyone seemed to smile happily.


    "It''s amazing." The young Vidili looked at Nie Kong defeating Sharu, looking so handsome.Worthy of being the future husband of his own choice, the man who is always talked about by the future himself.


    Standing beside the two Vidiri, it was Satan with a slightly ugly expression.Compared to the other excitement, his expression seemed a bit out of place.


    "He must have resorted to blindfolds. Satan should be the one who defeated Sharu."


    The two 18ths were more delighted than anyone else, Nie Kong eliminated their threat and protected them.


    The reporter explained passionately, and all the people on the earth cheered. The death of Sharu means the end of this war.In just ten days, Sharu brought the tragedy like hell to the earth.


    "The powerful arrogance that burst out the day before yesterday is really him." West Realm King Xing, Realm King sighed.Wukong is strong enough, but he is much worse than him.


    From the Saiyan who invaded the earth at first, the evil Frieza, the man-made man born from evil, to the powerful and inexplicable Sharu now, he has defeated one after another powerful enemy, and he has already become the strongest in the universe.


    The realm king couldn''t believe how could human beings reach such a level.Compared to what he looked like a few years ago, there is no change at all.So the King of the West was very confused as to which race Nie Kong belonged to in the universe.


    In front of the TV, Bouma, who coaxed Brahman, looked at her husband in the TV with a blurred look.


    "Little Bula, how handsome your father is, he is the hero who saves our planet." After nearly ten years of company, Bouma''s feelings for Nie Kong are like those of an old age, becoming more and more profound.


    Buma was happy to be able to give birth to their children to Nie Kong.Looking at the sleeping little Bra, Bouma smiled sweetly.


    The gray-headed Satan hides behind the two Vidili in tatters, and stares at the beloved Nie Kong with a pair of envious eyes.Because he is the world''s number one martial arts tournament champion after Monkey King, Satan''s reputation has not fallen much.But the same.Now watching a little-known little person save the world, Satan felt a little unacceptable.He is a world-famous fighting champion, but he has no chance of beating Sharu to be famous.


    As if feeling the gaze from him, Satan felt that he looked at him.Satan seemed to think of Nie Kong''s blindfold, and his whole body was excited.He was hiding behind the two women, shrinking his body.


    Nie Kong waved in the direction of Satan, and the two Vidili rushed towards him happily, hugging his arms one left and the other right.Seeing how his daughter liked it, Satan felt as uncomfortable as swallowing dozens of flies.


    The flame of his jealousy burned more vigorously.My daughter has never acted like this to herself.


    After killing Sharu, Wukong and the others invited Nie Kong to find the Dragon Balls and revive the humans who died because of Sharu.Nie Kong did not refuse. He ordered Wukong and the others to gather the dragon balls and gather at the Temple of Heaven.The first thing he had to do was to take the four girls and completely destroy the Sharu embryo that Dr. Gallo was cultivating.


    After doing it, he took two Vidili directly with him, and two No. 18s appeared in the Temple of Heaven.Since the two Piccolo merged, Dandy is now the deity.After his improvement, Shenlong can realize two wishes.Maybe after a period of time when the technology is mature, he can have the ability to realize the three wishes like Polunga.


    "Come out, Shenlong!" Wukong called to the seven sparkling dragon balls.


    The clear sky was immediately covered with dark clouds, and a huge dragon appeared in front of them amidst thunder and lightning.


    "Who is calling me, I can realize his two wishes." Shenlong said with majesty.


    "Resurrect all the humans who died due to Sharu." Wukong said without hesitation.


    "It''s very simple. I have fulfilled your wish. Now tell me your second wish." Shenlong''s eyes flashed red, and then he said again.


    "Leave me the second wish." Nie Kong said.


    "Oh... Nie Kong, do you have a wish to realize?" Wukong asked curiously.


    "En, it''s very important. Shenlong, please turn all the mechanical parts in her body into human-like organs." Although it has been pushed, the number 18 is still a human being.


    Shenlong was silent for a while, and continued: "Well, I have replaced the mechanical part of the bomb in her body with human-like organs, but the energy furnace cannot be converted with my energy. If nothing happens, I will leave."


    Like No. 18 ten years ago, Shenlong could not transform the reactor of unlimited energy.But its existence does not affect the activities of human beings, on the contrary, it will bring them powerful combat effectiveness.There were tears of excitement flashing in No. 1''s eyes, and a warm current appeared in her chest, and she felt relaxed and comfortable all over.

 525 The collapse of the second element Text 0533, seven years have passed

    After killing Sharu, everyone went their separate ways, and the earth returned to its former calm.For Saiyans, fighting is as simple as eating. Each powerful enemy will give them more fighting spirit. Fighting forever is the best portrayal.It''s just that Wukong and the others are now fighting to protect the earth, paying silently.Perhaps it can also be said to be a win-win situation. Earth defense can be closely connected with battle.


    As time passed, Wukong and the others went into hard practice again.Tianjin Fan took dumplings, and the two returned to the deep mountains and forests and began to practice hard.Wukong received the invitation of the realm king, and thus began to challenge the whole universe''s strong practice.Piccolo likes to stay in the Celestial Temple relatively speaking, taking advantage of its superior conditions to practice.Vegeta''s is relatively simple, he uses the gravity chamber left by Goku.


    Klin stayed in the Guixian House and seemed to have regarded it as his home.He gave up his practice and made a girlfriend.In Leping, it is like giving up practice and enjoying life in the city.


    Time flies, 7 years have passed quietly, and Bula has grown up slowly.Inside the sealed white room, the walls around the room are made of solid metal, just like a precision mechanical research room.The air flowed slowly with faint twisted ripples, full of pressure.


    The electronic screen of the console clearly displays the number 950, which is 950 times the gravity zone.


    In such a strong gravity zone, Nie Kong is practicing.With every punch, there will be a surging burst of air.He was only wearing a pair of training pants, and the big drops of sweat overflowed behind his spine, but he didn''t seem to notice it.


    Even though the world is peaceful now, Nie Kong did not relax himself.Wukong''s progress is extremely fast, if he continues to slack, Wukong will definitely surpass himself.And the Dragon Ball World is not over, he will meet stronger opponents later.If you are not careful, you will die.Buu''s combat effectiveness is far stronger than Shalu.


    The burst of air gradually reduced his interest, and Nie Kong''s chest was undulating.After the intense exercise just now, fatigue is inevitable.After taking a few heavy breaths, Nie Kong opened his closed eyes, with a confident smile on his face.


    He has adapted to the new gravity just now. Nie Kong usually uses his adapted gravity to bless his body in his practice, so the degree of hardship can be imagined.However, the fruits of the effort were abundant, and Nie Kong could feel his physique getting stronger every time.


    After transforming into a super game, his body seems to be expanded. Practice will bring him unprecedented progress. After all, his body is already suitable for 50 times the power of transforming.The fold of gravity can be considered terrifying.It turned out that when I was transforming into Super One, I only adapted 700 times.If you take a closer look, you can also see that the space around Nie Kong is distorted strangely. This is the result of gravity.


    Wiping the sweat off his cheeks, Nie Kong slowly walked towards the door.It is impossible for a person to practice continuously. The physical and mental fatigue must be relaxed, otherwise the degree of progress will not have much effect.Even though Nie Kong has an immortal body, the combination of work and rest is not just a verbal talk, but also has a certain effect.Although the practice is relaxed, otherwise it will be counterproductive.


    Now his ordinary state, the combat power has surpassed the super one state seven years ago, reaching 100 billion.Nie Kong estimated that his body was already able to withstand the limit of the second transformation.After the second transformation, your combat power will increase several times.


    "Nie Jun, you have finally come out. Just now Wukong called and specially invited you to participate in the world''s number one martial arts conference?" The graceful beauty was full of charm like a mature peach.


    At this moment, Bouma exudes a strong femininity, and the charm of a smile can attract the eye of any man.Near her, there are six girls of all kinds.


    Two identical No. 18s, two Vidiri, one mature and the other young, one Qiqi who is full of virtuous and gentle temperament, and the last one is the natural mother Bouma.


    After seeing Nie Kong, Little Bra habitually occupied his thigh.She could vaguely see Nie Kong''s appearance, but she looked more like Bouma''s charming face, a beautiful and lovely 10-year-old loli.


    She has tens of millions of combat power, but she prefers to play with machinery, and her personality is exactly the same as Boomer.Otherwise, with her talent, the combat power is estimated to be able to catch up with Vegeta and them.


    Nie Kong loved her daughter very much, and did not force her to practice, but asked her to choose what she liked to do.


    "Hee hee, has my father decided to take Bra out to play?" Little Bra''s big eyes flashed at the dad he admired.


    "When it comes to the world''s No. 1 martial arts tournament, my father is very keen. Although he won the championship by fluke in the past few years, all the players who participated in the competition were very weak. He is always long-winded these days. He wants to be the No. A martial arts tournament challenges you." 16-year-old Vidili said angrily.She always felt blushing for her father''s stupidity.


    Thanks to the guidance of the future Vidili, the 16-year-old Vidili is able to use the qi in his body proficiently.Moreover, on a dark night with high winds, Nie Kong''s double repair, now her combat effectiveness, but already nearly 100,000.She would always accompany her future self to Bouma''s house, maybe she wanted to see Nie Kong who was hanging in her heart.After the double repair, her body and mind were all given to Nie Kong.


    "How many years have passed since Sharu died?" Nie Kong asked suddenly.


    "Seven years." Although Bouma wondered how Nie Kong would ask this question, she still truthfully said.


    "It''s been seven years, it''s time to go out for a walk. Promise Wukong for me and say that I will participate in this year''s World''s No. 1 Martial Arts Conference. By the way, I will take you out for a stroll." Nie Kong nodded and smiled.


    "Daddy is the best, I like Daddy the most." Little Bra is happy to wrap Nie Kong''s neck, and his little head touches Nie Kong''s cheek affectionately.


    Originally, Xiao Bula asked Nie Kong to use her invented Bouncer to start the journey, but Nie Kong sweated and refused.Most of the things invented by Brahman are very problematic.


    Like its name, Jumping Jumping Jun is actually an automatic large jumping cricket-like car.The most tragic thing is that the jump is really fast, but the bumps are really unbearable.Bra, you should have a buffer system.Bouma tried to operate it around the Western Capital, and finally vomited for two hours.


    Although the speed is faster than any floating car, it is also not small.

 526 The collapse of the second element text 0534, the world king god appears

    Three years later, the World''s No. 1 Budo Club has attracted attention from all over the world, and many strange faces have appeared on Papaya Island.


    Suddenly, the originally orderly meeting place suddenly became noisy.Countless people crowded around a middle-aged man with curly hair like instant noodles and appeared at the venue. He closed his eyes and enjoyed the support of everyone.He was wearing a white coat and a golden medal-like belt on his waist.


    "It''s Mr. Satan, a world-famous fighter. I didn''t expect that he would also come to the competition this year. It seems that this world champion must be him."


    "It''s a pity that the hero who saved the world 7 years ago disappeared, otherwise there must be a regular match."


    Everyone talked about Satan, and most of them spoke highly of him.It seems that Satan''s ability to fool people has improved a lot.He has not become a hero to save the world, and he has such a reputation in the world.


    "Huh... that idiot actually came to participate in the game, it''s really horrible." Vegeta, who had just arrived at the venue, looked at the pretentious Satan, and his tone was full of contempt.With only a dozen scum, Vegeta feels that he can beat him by blowing his breath, but he is clever and thinks he is very powerful.


    "Haha...I think he is quite funny." Behind Vegeta, Wukong in a red robes flashed strangely.In the stunt of teleportation, he can cross any distance.Following Wukong, Piccolo in white cloak robes; Leping Klin in tortoise robes; wearing green pants and full of capable Tianjin fans.


    Their combat effectiveness has increased a lot, and the most powerful Tianjin Fan has exceeded 10 million.But Klin and Leping are much weaker, only three million.The potential of Piccolo after the fit is very powerful, exceeding 5 billion.


    "Only Goku, do you think so. I haven''t seen him in 7 years." Klin said with a general feeling.


    Although Klin is still short today, his face shows the maturity that a middle-aged man deserves.He is in his thirties, and he is getting old when he was thirteen.The same is true for Leping, he looks even more mature than Klin.


    "Vegeta, you are much better." Wukong said with a smile.


    "Kakarot, you finally appeared. After seven years of practice, I must defeat you this time." Wukong was Vegeta''s second opponent who wanted to defeat, and Nie Kong was the first.Seeing Wukong''s appearance, Vegeta''s blood seemed to burn.


    All the pedestrians in the front of the road left them to jump off the road, seeming to feel the breath of Wukong and the others.


    "It''s a familiar scene!" Sun Wukong sighed. In the blink of an eye, so many years have passed, and many martial arts clubs have been held.Fortunately, with the company of their partners, they can persist in practicing.


    "Nie Kong, he should have said he is coming." Piccolo scanned the audience, but did not find Nie Kong''s shadow.


    "Don''t worry, since he has agreed, he will definitely come. I think he has become stronger after seven years. I really look forward to the moment when I fight him." Wukong said excitedly.


    "Anyway, let''s sign up and talk about it." Tianjin Fan suggested.


    Wukong and the others nodded, and a group of people appeared aggressively at the registration office.Just as Wukong and the others signed up, the surrounding atmosphere immediately became noisy like a vegetable market.The people who had surrounded Satan rushed to somewhere like a tide.


    "Yes... the hero who saved the world appeared. I didn''t expect him to participate in the world''s number one martial arts conference."


    "Yes, yes, 7 years have passed, and his appearance has not changed at all."


    All the gazes present turned to the majestic figure in the middle.It seems that he is getting attention, it is a matter of course.He is a great hero who saved the world, and he is outstanding to attract people''s attention.


    Accompanied by 8 women, and her right hand is carrying the little hand of a cute little girl.In such a fragrant scene, the men around looked at him enviously, wishing to replace him.The girls were also crazy, and they showed their love to Nie Kong with red hearts.


    Although they were flocking to Nie Kong, they seemed to be repelled by soft power, making them unable to get within two meters of Nie Kong.This weird scene gives people a mysterious aura.


    The players who lined up behind began to talk about the fact that the extremely powerful hero actually came to participate in this martial arts meeting. Who on earth is Satan better?


    "Asshole, you stole my limelight. Since you participated in the martial arts conference, then I will show you some color in the competition. How can your blindfold escape my eyes." Satan was angry. Looking at Nie Kong, he was stubborn and didn''t believe that Nie Kong and the others were great.But because they often use tricks to fool people, they think that Nie Kong and the others are the same.


    Nie Kong looked at Wukong and the others, his eyes were smiling.It seems that the game will be very exciting, and Wukong''s progress is unexpectedly fast.


    Vegeta remained silent. He couldn''t wait to show his progress over the past seven years. Although he knew that Wukong and Nie Kong were also improving, the militant blood of Saiyan made him even more excited.


    Because of Nie Kong''s particularity, he avoided the trouble of queuing.Even the staff of the Budo Club welcomed Nie Kong and the others warmly.As a hero who saves the world, Nie Kong received the treatment he deserved.The most convenient is that Nie Kong can skip the preliminaries and advance to the quarterfinals.


    The player lounge of the World''s No. 1 Budo Club became more and more loud as the number of players registered, and the only thing that caught Nie Kong''s attention was the two figures hiding in the corner.


    He was surprised to find that there was a person''s soul power that was as strong as the first level of his imperial goddess cultivation technique.This is already very powerful, after all, this is just the world of the second dimension.


    "Master Realm King God, it should be a few of them. They can provide Majin Buu with powerful human beings who can break through the seal." In the competition venue, a man with white hair and red skin said to a short, neutral man with white hair.He has a weird hairstyle, only hair growing in the middle of his head.


    "I have already noticed that they contain super energy that I have never seen before." The little East Realm King God silently stared at Wukong and the others, with surprise in his tone.He did not expect that there would be so many powerful people on a small earth.Especially Wukong, he can perceive the terrifying energy in Wukong.


    "We need to stop Buu''s recovery, no matter what the cost."

 527 The collapsed two-dimensional text 0535Weird game

    The world''s number one martial arts club is being held hot, and the top 16 players have been selected unknowingly.As expected, Wukong and all of them advanced to the finals of this martial arts club.


    In addition to the Wukong six, it was unexpected that the stupid Satan would also be promoted.The white-haired world kings and gods duo, white-skinned muscle brothers... formed the final trial.


    The referee of the Budokai walked in, and then led other staff to appear in the ring carrying a box like a lottery.The number of the players is determined by the number balls in the box. Two staff members work together to lift a white blackboard to mark the order of the 16 players.


    The familiar Budokai referee reported the names of the contestants, and those who were called stepped forward to draw lots.When he saw Wukong and the others appear, his expression was indescribably excited, perhaps he could see such a fierce battle again.16 people, it took five minutes to sort out the game list.


    The first game was Klin VS the white muscled bald man Spubic.His forehead is engraved with a black W character, which is very strange.Although he didn''t feel very strong, Wukong felt that he was a little strange.


    The second game is Tianjin Fan VS Leping, the third floor is Piccolo VS Realm King Asin, the fourth game is the most eye-catching Nie Kong VS world fighting champion Satan, the last group of Sun Wukong VS. Vegeta, the decisive battle between this pair of Super Saiyans.


    "Wow... the world-famous fighting champion is finally about to meet Nie Kong who defeated Sharu to save the earth. Who is the strongest?" The surrounding audience whispered, looking forward to the start of the match.


    "It''s miserable! The opponent of the master is actually Dad, can we ask the master to be lighter?" Vidili covered her eyes, they were a little afraid to look at their father''s embarrassment.


    "Huh... I want me to use the most handsome posture to defeat you and regain the glory that belongs to me." Satan''s blood boiled, and he imagined which posture he would use to knock Nie Kong down.Thinking that my daughter would be obsessed with his little white face, Satan felt like a fire burned in his belly.


    Piccolo looked at his opponent, seeming to perceive Piccolo''s gaze, and the Realm King God smiled at Piccolo.He was horrified to discover that all his secrets seemed to be exposed in his sharp eyes.


    Bick was sweating on his forehead, and he felt like he was facing a super enemy, so powerful that he had no resistance at all.The class difference is too great, it is beyond his imagination.


    No wonder he was so gaffe. After all, Piccolo was the god of the earth, the lowest god.The gods of each planet, the Yama King, the Realm King, the Great Realm King, and ultimately the Realm King God who manages the universe.


    "Haha... Kakarot, I didn''t expect to meet you in the first game. I would like to see how far you have reached with the King of the World in 7 years." No wonder Vegeta will With such confidence, he has broken through the second level of Super Saiyan, and he has the capital to be proud.


    "Vegeta, I want to fight you too. Tell you, I won''t lose to you." Goku smiled.


    "With you two perverts, it seems that we are going to win the championship a bit wishful thinking. Hey, the awareness with Wukong is getting bigger and bigger." Tianjin Fan said depressed.


    "Hehe...Tianjin Fan, stop nagging, we are Saiyans, the fighting nation. And you, as a human being on Earth, can have the power you have now, it is already very powerful." Wukong comforted.


    "You are hitting me, but I didn''t admit defeat. With opponents like you, my practice will only make sense." Tianjin Fan said proudly.


    As they told, Klin''s game finally began.Although he was a bit weird, Klin had a combat power of 3 million, so it was natural to deal with his tens of thousands of combat power.It''s just that the extent of his beatings was beyond Klin''s expectations.


    He had exerted one-third of his strength, if ordinary people had already died.And the most surprising thing is that at the end of the battle, the opponent actually learned the air dance technique, a series of air bomb attacks.


    He has transformed, from an ordinary muscular man into a fighter with tens of thousands of combat power.Klin snorted coldly, he was already planning to use his strongest strength to defeat the opponent.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt his whole body tight, as if he was restrained by a powerful force, he could not move!!Seeing that the opponent''s attack was coming, Klin couldn''t avoid it.


    Spubbic grinned, and he launched a super fierce attack on Klin.Klin was like a sandbag, he could only let him hit.He finally threw Klin out of the field after severely injured Klin.


    Wukong and the others were shocked. They didn''t expect that Klin would lose and lose to a man who suddenly appeared.What is going on, he is obviously very weak.


    Only Nie Kong and Piccolo noticed that someone was making a ghost, and it was Jebit, the guard of the world king god, who restrained Klin with his superpowers.


    "Huh...Jing will do this, is the Realm King God great?" Nie Kong expressed dissatisfaction with his intervention in the game.Although he was trying to find Babidi hidden on the earth by following the vines, his methods were a little shameful.


    Wukong looked at Sbubic with anger, as if a fire burst into his eyes.Fortunately, I brought the fairy beans, otherwise Klin''s serious injury would have to last more than ten days.


    The recovered Klin had a lingering fear. He told the strange scene that he had just encountered in the game and reminded Wukong to be careful.


    The second match was between Tianjin Fan VS Leping. The two brought a wonderful game to the audience. In the end, Tianjin Fan won the game due to the absolute advantage of Tianjin Fan.


    It was Piccolo''s turn in the third game. His face was strained and his forehead was sweating heavily.


    "Who is he? I feel so far away from him." As Piccolo thought about it, the Realm King God on the opposite side suddenly laughed.


    "Who am I, you should know soon."


    Piccolo''s eyes were even more horrified. He didn''t expect that the other party would actually understand his thoughts.Silently carrying his random coercion, Piccolo gritted his teeth and spit out a few words: "I abstain."


    Facing the realm king god who was far away in the dimension, Piccolo didn''t dare to put forward any thoughts of resistance, so he could only admit defeat.


    Piccolo''s performance shocked Wukong and the others again.My partner has failed one after another. What is going on?

 528 The collapse of the second element body 0536, to abuse Satan again

    After the defeat, Piccolo immediately chased after the Realm King God, trying to solve the confusion in his heart.Piccolo predicted that he should be the Great Realm King who manages the entire universe.But the answer from the attendant Jiebet shocked Piccolo.It was actually higher than I expected, or it was a legendary character, the king and god.No wonder I feel that the separated dimension is too far away.


    He said that there are important things to handle on Earth, and I hope that Bikbu will reveal his true identity.Piccolo nodded and returned to Wukong and his team with a wry smile.


    "Bick, what''s the matter with you? With your current strength, it should be easy to defeat him." Tianjin Fan looked at Piccolo strangely, and it was strange that he would directly admit defeat.Nie Kong was unable to make him surrender, but now he took the initiative to give in to a stranger.


    "The dimension is too far apart, I can''t shoot him. If you meet him, you can admit defeat." Piccolo''s answer made them even more confused.But no matter what they asked, Piccolo kept silent.


    Then it was the turn of Nie Kong VS Satan. It was the most anticipated game for ordinary audiences.


    "Nie Kong...Nie Kong..." The two words resounded in the venue, showing how much the audience expected Nie Kong''s performance.Compared to Nie Kong, the voice calling for Satan to cheer seemed cold.Although Satan has a certain influence, Nie Kong is a hero who saves the world after all.


    "Damn it, you can take advantage of it now and see how I teach you later." Satan, who was already standing in the ring, became even more angry after watching the audience''s performance.


    Nie Kong sighed, how can Satan be so stupid.He now somewhat understood Sharu''s mood at the time.Killing such a Satan is simply dirtying his hands.In the world of Trunks in the future, Nie Kong has even taught him.At that time, I didn''t understand the world, so I didn''t think there was anything.


    Satan threw the cloak in the air, revealing a few angular muscles.He posed to show off his toned figure to his heart''s content.The two Vidili turned their heads and whispered in a low voice: "Pretend not to know him, pretend not to know him, Dad is really ashamed."


    "Haha...stupid Satan, he hasn''t woken up even now." Klin covered his stomach and almost laughed.


    Tianjin Fan''s head was sweating, but he didn''t expect that Satan didn''t wake up after Sharu''s incident.


    "It''s really hard for Nie Kong. It''s him who is an idiot when he meets an opponent." Piccolo sympathized.If he was splitting tiles again, I guess he could not help but kill him.


    "Oh... Satan is very fighting spirit, and it looks like it will be another exciting battle. Now that the two are ready, the fourth game will begin now!!" the referee announced excitedly.


    Hearing the sound of the start of the game, Satan jumped into the air and turned 360 degrees before appearing in front of Nie Kong, throwing his right leg out of Nie Kong''s head.This was the handsome posture he had been thinking about for a long time, and wanted to use it to defeat Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong simply avoided Satan''s flying kick, and hit his face severely with his right fist at the open door.The audience can see the distorted cheeks of Satan who was hit.


    His mouth seemed to be crooked, and his two black eyeballs were about to protrude, showing the pain he was suffering.


    With a bang, Satan slammed into the wall of the Budokai in the backstage of the rest, and then sank inside.Two blood stains came out of his nose, and the marks of Nie Kong''s fist appeared on his face.No extra actions, simple and straightforward.The World Fighting Champion was a joke in front of him, it was weak.


    "Dad..." The two Vidiri looked at Satan and sighed.They didn''t stop, they just hoped that after receiving Nie Kong''s lesson, they would repent and become smarter.


    "Nie Kong knocked down Mr. Satan with one move..." After the deathly silence, the people around shouted in surprise.Sure enough, he was the hero who defeated Sharu. It was amazing. The world champion was really vulnerable in front of him.


    "It''s amazing..." Satan''s eyes flashed in shock as he felt his scattered body.But many people looked at him, how could he give up so easily.He stood up pretending to be relaxed, his puffy face with a serious expression.


    "Not bad, really qualified to be my opponent, it seems that I am going to play seriously."


    Satan''s words are very awkward, and they are really desperate.For this kind of person, Nie Kong wanted to wake him up severely.


    "In this case, now it''s my turn to attack." Nie Kong gently moved his body, moving in front of Satan at a speed acceptable to ordinary people.His right hand turned into a machine gun, and it hit Satan''s strong body.


    Satan has no ability to avoid it at all. He only feels pain in the heart from every part of his body.He cried out in pain, and only now did he understand how terrifying Nie Kong was.


    Without waiting for Satan to admit defeat, Nie Kong threw him out of the ring.After a series of blows, Satan''s face has become so swollen that he looks almost inhuman.


    "Okay...very powerful. Mr. Satan didn''t have the spare energy to fight back and directly hit Nie Kong in the ring. He is indeed the hero who defeated Sharu, who has won the championship of the martial arts club twice. The game ended and Nie Kong won. "The referee said in general.


    "Let me say, how could Mr. Satan be Nie Kong''s opponent? The difference between the two is too great." The audience talked a lot, but most of them showed relief.They admired Nie Kong more than before.If Nie Kong can use the vitality bomb, it is estimated that everyone on the earth will willingly give him vitality.


    Bidili breathed a sigh of relief, and was happier seeing Nie Kong defeating his father.If Dad continues to be stupid, both of them will feel ashamed.With Nie Kong''s current strength, dealing with Satan is simply bullying.But being able to fight against the stupid and arrogant Satan, he felt quite happy.When watching Dragon Ball before, Nie Kong often saw him upset.


    After the fourth game, it was the turn of some weak players.Although they are better than ordinary people, at most they are at the level of Satan.


    Finally skipped three games, and now it is the turn of the battle that most attracts Tianjin Fans. It is the battle between Goku VS Vegeta, two Super Saiyans. They can''t imagine how exciting it will be.


    Seeing the two moving energy groups preparing to fight, the God of the Realm smiled thicker.

 529 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0537, the puppet controlled by Babidi died

    Wukong''s normal state has reached 2 billion combat power, and Vegeta is almost the same.Because of Nie Kong''s stimulation, their practice is more diligent than the original.And without the ties of family and relatives, their minds of cultivation became more focused.


    "Kakarot, let''s decide who is the strongest Saiyan." Vegeta showed his pride as a Saiyan prince. It is with this arrogance that he can hold on Chasing Wukong.


    "Okay, I am looking forward to this battle." Recalling that I had just returned from the Realm King practice ten years ago, I couldn''t deal with Vegeta''s regret, and now I finally plan to make up for my regret.


    Super strong golden arrogance spurted out, and the terrifying qi triggered a terrifying hurricane.Wukong didn''t talk nonsense, he transformed into the second tier of Super Saiyan.With golden hair, accompanied by faint lightning, he descended to the world like a god of war.


    "It''s a strong energy response. It seems that if he can absorb his energy, he will definitely be able to complete the mission of Lord Barbid." Seeing Wukong''s powerful energy, Sibubic''s eyes flashed red.


    "Sure enough, Kakarot, you really surpassed the boundaries of Super Saiyans. However, I also surpassed the limits of Saiyans..." With Vegeta''s voice, he also transformed into Super Saiyan II. Up.


    It seems that Vegeta is a bit stronger than the original, and can actually transform himself into Super Saiyan II.


    The two transformed at the same time, and their combat effectiveness skyrocketed from 2 billion to more than 200 billion.It is estimated that if it explodes with full force, it will be strong enough to approach 300 billion.A one-hundred-fold increase is really terrifying.


    The collision of the two horrible energies caused a little cold sweat on the forehead of the Realm King God.They did not expect such a powerful person to exist on a small earth.It was too strong, he had only seen such a strong energy in Buu.


    The referee directly gave them the arrogance that they turned into, blowing a few meters away from the ring.He wiped the sweat from his cheeks, and said nervously: "The two are unexpectedly powerful. I believe they will bring us even more exciting performances. I announce the start of the game."


    The anger of the two of them rose to the maximum in an instant, waiting for the opportunity to look at each other.When the energy was at its maximum, two figures rushed out from behind the ring, and they rushed towards Wukong together.


    Among them, Sibubic was carrying a machine that looked like a kettle.


    "Have you finally appeared, the evil accomplices controlled by Babidi. If you follow them back, you will definitely be able to find Babidi''s location. Jabet, tie me down to Monkey King." The Realm King God ordered.


    "Yes, Lord Realm King God." The red-skinned Jebit, pointed his hands at Wukong and made a faint wave.Wukong, who was about to knock out the two sneak attackers, suddenly seemed to have suppressed a huge mountain.


    "Ah... damn it." Wukong wanted to struggle, but the Super 2 energy couldn''t break free all of a sudden.Seeing that the two men rushed towards him with a grinning grin, Wukong had no power to resist.


    "Hmph... Dare to hinder the battle between me and Kakarot. Are you trying to die?" Vegeta shot, his hands aimed at the rushing two group and sent out a wave of destruction.


    The two energy beams hit the two Sbubic controlled by Babidi, and the resulting explosion blasted them to pieces.


    "Huh... it''s dangerous, thank you for your help. Thank you, Vegeta." Wukong broke free of Jabet''s shackles and said heartily to Vegeta.


    "I want to thank me very early, take it Kakarot." After seeing Goku''s recovery, Vegeta rushed towards Wukong without being polite.His speed is so fast that humans cannot see any of his movements at all.


    Wukong narrowed his eyes and disappeared.Boom, a loud noise.The earth seemed to be shaking, and the weird ring flashed with ripples.


    "It''s so fast, I''m afraid that the energy emitted by the collision between the two is enough to resurrect Buu. But now the clues we are looking for have been broken, how can this be good?" The Realm King said with distress.


    "Master Realm King, there will be a way. After the game is over, invite them to find together, I believe they will agree to our request." Jiebite said.


    "I hope so." Jie Wang Shen sighed, he can only watch the unprecedented fierce battle in front of him with patience.


    The speed of the two is very fast and the strength is great, causing the air in midair to be distorted.


    "Turtle Qigong." Wukong appeared in the middle of the ring.He placed his hands on his waist, condensed his own anger and directed towards Vegeta who charged.With his subsequent shout, a blue laser a few meters in size sprayed at Vegeta.


    "Flash cannon." Vegeta blocked his hands in front, and urgently gathered Qi and issued his strongest move.Two horrible arrogances blasted together, producing an explosion that was more powerful than any bomb.


    The hurricane screamed and even almost blew away the audience in the ring.They stared into the air in amazement, full of fear of the unknown.


    "If Nie Kong deals with them, will there be any hope of victory?" They stared at Nie Kong, their hearts filled with anxiety.


    After the explosion, the two embarrassed figures were displayed in front of everyone.Their bodies were hurt a little, and they looked panting.But their green eyes seemed to be full of energy.


    In the evenly matched battle, Wukong laughed happily instead.Such a fun battle is what he has been eager to pursue.With Vegeta and them there, Goku felt so happy.


    Wukong rushed towards Vegeta, his hands and feet seemed to be unaffected, the physical exertion just now seemed to be nonexistent.The attack speed remains the same, and even has a tendency to accelerate.


    Vegeta was surprised that he felt that Kakarot was stronger in Vietnam and was definitely a terrifying opponent.But Vegeta has his own pride, how could he easily admit defeat.


    The two Super Seconds fought fiercely for three hours, fighting each other with all their strength.In the end, Wukong''s physical strength was slightly better than Vegeta. He barely stood up within a few seconds and won the final victory.


    The quarterfinals were finally selected, and they were greeted by the start of the semi-finals.


    Nie Kong felt that Wukong hadn''t exerted his strongest power.It seems that the game has really become more and more interesting.He didn''t care about the death of the two puppets controlled by Babidy.If he was looking for it, Spiritual Consciousness would instantly detect Babidi hiding on the earth.


    "Goku, let me see how strong you have become."

 530 The collapse of the second element Text 0538, the collision of mental power

    The remote and barren wilderness and the flat desert stand with a metallic passage.Along the passage to the inside, is a spaceship buried deep underground.It is huge, with seven levels from top to bottom.And buried in the deepest part of the spacecraft is a pulsating ocher round egg with a precision scale printed in the middle of the round egg.


    Two figures, one tall and one short, appeared in front of the dome, they exuded bursts of evil chills, along with their footsteps, the ground rolled up like ripples of dust.


    The one on the left is a short, wrinkly skinned magician with a weird khaki.There was a little treacherous gleam in his eyes, wearing a cloak, and holding glass balls for divination in both hands.


    And beside him was a man with a bulging chest and a white cloak in tight-fitting combat attire.He has red skin and his eyes are already like evil spirits.


    He was full of evil aura, like an attendant accompanied by a short magician.The two of them looked at the dome quietly, with expressions of expectation.


    "Hey...it''s strange. The Sbubic I sent out to collect energy actually died. Can anyone on the small planet be able to kill them?" After feeling that he lost the control of the two puppets, the little magician was surprised Said.


    "Master Babidi, you can use magic to see who ruined your good deeds." It turns out that he is the magician Babidi who wants to resurrect the devil Buu, so it''s no wonder he has such an evil aura.Although his combat power is very weak, his mastery of magic can enslave people with evil hearts.


    "That''s true, the guy who can defeat Sbubic will definitely provide more resurrection energy to the devil Buu." He chanted a spell to the glass ball in his hand, and suddenly the glass ball emitted a dazzling white light, clearly inside. Presents the arena of the world''s number one martial arts conference.The situation at this time is that of Goku VS Vegeta.


    The two super-large energies make the scale indicating the energy rotate quickly.Babidi was surprised. He didn''t expect anyone on Earth to have such a huge amount of energy.If they can be absorbed, Majin Buu may be able to resurrect immediately.


    "It''s a strong energy response. The two actually have nearly 3000 units of energy. Dapla, we may have found the key to unlocking Buu''s seal." Although they are far apart, they seem to be watching through magic. Illusion.Accompanied by the magician Babidi turned out to be the king of the demon world, Dapla, who was more terrifying than Sharu.


    "That¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t expect there would be such a powerful master, and they seem to be competing. If they can absorb their energy, they can indeed unlock the seal. But we might have a simpler way to use the spaceship directly. The characteristics are transmitted to their vicinity and absorb the energy overflowing from their fighting." Dapla spoke his opinion.


    Sealing Buu''s spaceship, Babidi can control it to move to every location in the universe.For example, in the original book, Wukong and their battle move many times.They did not leave the spaceship, but the space is already in another location.


    "Dapa, don''t you have the confidence to beat them?" Babidi asked.


    "To defeat them, I need time to meditate to stimulate all the hidden strength of my physical strength." Dapla said.


    "You can meditate for me now. We have to prepare with both hands. If Buu still fails to resurrect after absorbing the overflowing energy of their battle, you are responsible for defeating them and absorbing their energy." Babidi said. Tao.


    "Yes, Lord Babidi." Dapla, who has an evil heart, has completely enslaved Babidi, which proved to be the W magic engraving on his forehead.


    Before Dapla left the dome, he silently followed Babidi''s words and returned to his room to meditate.After Dapla left, Babidi looked at the glass ball again.


    "Unexpectedly, the Realm King God who killed my father followed me to the earth. It is a bit difficult to absorb energy without telling him." Despite this, Babidi was not discouraged.


    He can use the characteristics of the spacecraft to control the bottom of the spacecraft where the dome is located to move to the space where the world''s number one martial arts conference is located.But now that Vegeta VS Goku''s game is over, he has to wait for his chance.


    After sixteen into eight, then eight into four.The finalists are Nie Kong, Tianjin Fan, Wukong and Asin.They began to draw lots to choose their opponents in the semi-finals. The first game was Nie Kong VS Jie Wangshen''s impersonated Asin, and the second game was Tianjin Fan VS Wukong.


    "The semi-finals are ready to begin, and the game is getting more and more exciting. The first game is our hero Nie Kong, against the unseen character Asin." With the announcement of the referee, the atmosphere of the audience was heated.


    The surrounding audience cheered, especially the girls, who looked at Nie Kong very excitedly, yelling cheer!


    "Come on, dad, don''t lose to him." Xiaobula put his hands in front of his small mouth and shouted excitedly at Nie Kong.


    In the middle of the ring, the Realm King God stood in front of Nie Kong, with a smile on his lips.His half-closed eyes were long and narrow, and he seemed to feel like a beating.


    "Although Nie Kong''s strength is very strong, his opponent is the Realm King God, does he dare to make a move?" Piccolo smiled bitterly, not optimistic about Nie Kong.The dimension is too far apart, and he gives people a terrifying feeling like the vast universe.Facing him, he seemed so small as if he was in the vast universe.


    "Hello, please advise." Like a nobleman, he showed courtesy to Nie Kong.The crystal clear eyes diffused a vast aura and pressed towards Nie Kong.


    Do you want to force others to surrender with the same tricks as against Piccolo? It''s ridiculous.Is the Realm King God strong? Nie Kong doesn''t think.


    "Huh." Nie Kong''s dark eyes immediately turned into a faint golden color, and the two mental powers collided in the air.The Realm King''s face was pale, he felt that he looked so small in front of Nie Kong.As if being in a dark space, the only brightness was Nie Kong''s pale golden pupils.Nie Kong''s terrifying soul power crushed his defenses with a force of destruction.


    His eyes lost their brilliance in an instant, and his mental aspect was severely damaged.In any case, he couldn''t think that he, as the world king god, would feel such a terrifying pressure.As if he was the realm king god, and he was a weak ant.


    "Wow..." He vomited blood, stepped back and fell into the ring.


    "What... Actually there will be a stronger soul than the Realm King God?" Jebit seemed to have seen a ghost. How could he not believe that such a character appeared on the earth.


    "It actually makes me feel that the dimension is so different, how can there be a higher position than the Realm King God?"

 532 The collapsed two-dimensional body text 0540, break the seal

    Babidi knew the timing very well, and took advantage of the energy collision after the two super-transformed to move the round egg that sealed Buu to their bottom.


    The qi exuded by the two was so strong that the energy that sealed Buu quickly overflowed into a state of consummation.The sound of Didi, the energy is obviously ready to burst.Noting the look of the realm king in the ring, he could perceive the super evil aura contained in the dome.How familiar is that breath, it even made him feel terrified.


    "It... it''s the dome that seals the devil Buu, how could it appear here? Could it be that..." The Realm King looked at the energy meter printed on the dome, and the pointer was moving at an extremely fast speed. At the end, he could find that Nie Kong''s fighting energy flowed to it.


    "Hurry up and stop, if you continue to fight, Demon Buu will be resurrected!" The World King God shouted out in horror at the two fiercely fighting in the sky.The Realm King God did not have the opportunity to explain the purpose of this trip to Wukong and the others, so Piccolo near the Realm King God was confused.Who is Majin Buu? I have never heard of it.


    "But... But Lord Realm King, how could the dome that seals Demon Buu suddenly appear here?" Gibbet panicked.


    "It must be Babidi''s ghost, it''s really damn..."


    Although Nie Kong sensed the strange and evil aura, he didn''t care.The most important thing in front of him was that Wukong who had exploded with Super Three''s full power was defeated.The resurrection of Majin Buu is a good thing for him.


    The two had fought for nearly a hundred rounds, and the fierce confrontation did not seem to have caused Nie Kong the slightest harm.But Wukong''s clothes were tattered, his face and skin were bruised and red.


    While breathing, Wukong separated a certain distance, and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth.Looking at Nie Kong who was unscathed on the other side, he found that his attack seemed to be unable to shake him at all.


    Although injured, Wukong''s expression seemed very comfortable.Now that only Nie Kong can bring him such a smooth battle.He felt that after surpassing the second level of Super Saiyan, he was even more worried that there would be no opponents for him to fight.


    "Puff puff..." The rapid sound of breaking through the air hit, and I saw Wukong fired a lot of gas bullets at Nie Kong, shooting them in a dense roar.


    While Nie Kong dodges the attack, his figure surges and flashes behind Wukong.His left hand shook, and his fist hit Wukong''s cheek with tearing power.


    The strong wind blows layers of floor tiles, and the spectators who originally watched the game felt that their faces were hurt by the strong wind.The storm swept through, accompanied by the fall of Wukong''s figure.


    Nie Kong''s powerful punch hit Wu Kong''s cheek severely and knocked him out of the air.His body was like a meteor, and he fell into the ring.There was a loud bang, and a funnel-like pit appeared on the solid marble floor.


    "Okay... so strong, I really can''t surpass him when I turned into a super three queen?" Wukong used his strongest strength and speed, but found that his opponent was still terrifyingly powerful.


    A simple blow literally broke his bones.Wukong never thought that Nie Kong''s power surpassed him so much.


    "Turtle Qigong." Wukong''s voice was heard from the ground, and then Wukong''s figure was sprayed out.With his hands on his waist, a lot of his qi was concentrated in it, almost doubled the lethality.


    When Nie Kong was about to dodge, a weird smile flashed across Wukong''s mouth.


    "Sorry, I can only use this trick to deal with you, instant movement." Wukong''s anger suddenly disappeared, and instant movement appeared behind Nie Kong.The huge turtle school qigong slammed into Nie Kong like a dragon.


    "Do you think you can beat me this way, Wukong, you are too naive." Nie Kong shouted angrily, as if the horror of golden arrogance erupted, and he slammed Wukong''s turtle school qigong.


    The collision of two super-strong energies sparkled in the sky like blue and gold intersecting as gorgeous as fireworks.Wukong was surprised to find that he was sending out all-out tortoise style qigong, and actually slowly rushing to Nie Kong''s qi burst.


    "What a terrifying anger, how strong is he?" Wukong couldn''t imagine that a trivial human would compete against the demihuman being stronger.Through the transformation of Super Saiyan, he has increased his qi by hundreds of times.


    An astonishing scene appeared. Nie Kong was like a giant advancing against the flood, hitting Wukong with Super Turtle Qigong.The violent friction between the two airs caused a hurricane to frighten ordinary people watching the game.


    Wukong was hit by Nie Kong''s impact and slammed into the deep ocean several kilometers away.The loud bang even caused strong sea turbulence.


    Falling out of the ring, Nie Kong won the match.However, the face of the Realm King God turned paler, because the energy of the giant egg was finally absorbed.Before everyone had time to cheer for Nie Kong, the dome in the ring cracked into two with a crack.


    "Haha...Majin Buu is finally resurrected, the world king god sees how you stop me." A harsh laugh came out, and a short man wearing a magician cloak and a red-skinned demon appeared in the middle of the ring.


    "You actually controlled Dapla, the king of the devil, bastard." Fortunately, Vegeta interrupted Vegeta''s original plan, otherwise it would be a death quest to stop Dapla.


    Babidi looked at the terrified Realm King God with a triumphant smile on his wrinkled face.To everyone''s surprise, there is nothing inside the round eggshell.The expectant Babidi was a little dumbfounded, only saying impossible.


    How could this be?The smile on Babidi''s face was completely stiff, he walked over to the cracked eggshell in disbelief, carefully looking for clues about the enchanted Buu!


    "Perhaps Demon Buu has died in his long sleep." The Realm King God said in surprise.


    Piccolo kept frowning, because the unpleasant and evil aura didn''t dissipate but became more intense, like a mountain pressing him tightly.Strong and evil, even stronger than Wukong Super Three.


    Vegeta and the others looked up at the source of the qi, which was already covered in pink smoke.


    Nie Kong faintly looked at the sky with excitement, how strong Buu will be in Dragon Ball, I really look forward to it.After transforming, the characteristics of Saiyan blood fused in Nie Kong''s body appeared.


    As if perceiving the peculiarity of Piccolo and the others, the Realm King God and Jebite looked towards the sky together.It gradually took shape, slowly condensing into a cloud of pink gas.


    Babidi raised his head and looked at the pink clouds. He seemed so disappointed that he had seen hope.

 533 The collapse of the second element Text 0541, Fat Buus counterattack

    In the eyes of many eyes, the pink smoke of the sky rolled and formed like a dough, and finally turned into a condensed mass.Piccolo looked at the demon Buu who claims to be able to destroy the universe with some surprise, but he didn''t expect him to be such a funny image!


    He has pink skin, a fat figure, and a chubby face.Maybe it was too fat, and his squinted eyes were buried under his eyelids.There is a part on the top of the head that resembles tentacles. Although it exudes a particularly powerful aura, it looks a bit funny, giving people the illusion of harmless humans and animals.The air is filled with peculiar air, giving people a strange and powerful feeling.The spreading qi aroused the fear of many animals, and they rushed to escape, just like the scene of an earthquake.


    Almost everyone at the scene turned their eyes to Buu, except Vegeta.He gritted his teeth and looked at Wukong who was floating back in embarrassment, filled with unwillingness.Why, as a Saiyan prince, I am so far behind Kakarot.The fight just now seemed to look down on me, and even pretended to do my best.His strange emotions attracted Dapla''s attention.


    "Master Realm King God, could it be said that he is Demon Buu?" Jebit asked.


    "Yes...Yes, I...I will never forget his horrible face." Jie Wang Shen''s body trembled, as if sifting through chaff.


    "What the hell is going on with you, you look very nervous. Klin, give me a fairy bean, the fight just spent a lot of my anger." Wukong held his broken right hand and bared his teeth at Klin.


    "Wukong... a powerful enemy has appeared, and our earth is in trouble again." Klin threw it to Wukong Xiandou, then sighed.


    "He is a demon created by the evil magician Bibidi, who only knows about killing monsters. Many years ago, our three world king gods and the great world king god died in his hands, and the universe was once destroyed by him. In the hands. Later Bibidi found that he could not control Majin Buu, and Majin Buu also began to resist Bibidi¡¯s orders. So, he sealed Majin Buu in an egg and brought the egg to his target. ¡ª¡ªEarth. Now that the Demon Buu''s seal has been released, the universe may...I''m afraid it will be destroyed in his hands." The Realm King explained Buu''s origin.


    Following his explanation, Piccolo finally showed solemn expressions.As for Nie Kong, he told Buma and the others to stay away, so as not to be affected by the fighting.Buu is a factor of uncertainty, who would have expected what crazy things he would do.


    Babidi looked at Majin Buu slowly falling from the sky in amazement. He originally thought that Majin would be terrifying, at least several times more terrifying than Dapla.So when the image of the demon in his mind saw his real appearance, it collapsed instantly.How could the devil who destroy the universe be a very ridiculous fat man?


    After Buu fell to the ground, he yelled in excitement, and then he bounced and played with himself very funny, like a child who had not grown up.


    The more he was like this, the less everyone felt that Buu was as scary as the Realm King God said.No matter how you look at it, you can''t believe that this fat man turned out to be a very powerful guy.


    "The aura he exudes is indeed very powerful. But I look at him as if he doesn''t have much ability." After regaining his strength, Wukong looked at Buu with a serious expression.


    "Are you telling the truth, Monkey King?" Jie Wang Shen asked in astonishment.


    "Yes, if I use my full strength, he will do nothing...not to mention, there is a Nie Kong here who is several times stronger than me." Wu Kong said seriously.


    Not only Goku, they thought he was weak, and even Babidi, who was the host, felt that the fat man in front of him was a bit unreliable.


    "Majin Buu." Babidi tentatively yelled. The fat guy who was playing very hard stopped, but Buu took a look at him and continued to play with his own.


    Seeing him ignoring himself, Babidi continued yelling: "Majin Buu, I am the master who lifted your seal. If you are not obedient, watch me continue to seal you in the egg."


    "Oh?" Buu looked at Babidi, nodded seemingly, and came to Babidi obediently.It''s just that if you look closely, you can see the fierce flashes of his eyes.


    Babidi nodded in satisfaction, pointing his finger at the world king god and commanded Buu: "Majin Buu, show your strength to me to destroy my father-slaying enemy world king and god, let me see the devil''s How terrifying power is."


    Hearing this, Buu turned around, his plump face pointed at the Realm King God, his evil aura was aggressive.


    "I hear you say that he is very powerful, it doesn''t seem to be great. The devil Buu, how can he be my Vegeta''s opponent." With a movement, Vegeta rushed towards the fat pink Majin Buu.


    "Vegeta be careful..." As Wukong quickly reminded, Vegeta had already arrived a few meters away in front of Buu.


    "Huh... do you want to stop me from killing the Realm King God, Dapla will stop him." Babidi snorted coldly.


    "Yes, Lord Babidi." After Dapura, who had finished meditation, coupled with Babidi''s enhanced magic, his strength can be said to be able to compete with Super Two.He looked at Vegeta contemptuously, and spat at him.


    Vegeta''s eyes exploded with an astonishing murderous intent, and instantly transformed into Super Er to avoid his saliva attack.The two violently fought directly, causing a strong effect of the landslide.


    The ordinary spectators around have already ran away, fleeing, how dare to stay here.


    Buu smiled and walked towards the Realm King God, at this moment Wukong rushed towards him.The full burst of fists severely deformed the face of the doll.The full blow of Wukong''s super three states is terribly powerful.


    Buu ejected directly, his plump body sank deeply into the mud.But he stood upright as if nothing had happened, but his squinted eyes shot fiercely.Fat Buu''s strength is the weakest among Buu, but he is stronger than Wukong, who is a super three.


    The arrogance of horror and evil erupted, finally showing their power to them.White mist sprayed from the hole in his head, which seemed to be very angry.


    Wukong didn''t stop his movements, he flashed behind Buu at his fastest speed, pulling the tentacles above his head severely from left to right.With one punch after another, he pulled Buu from side to side, hitting his head with his right hand.


    "It''s amazing, Buu has no power to counterattack at all. It seems that Wukong can defeat Buu, and Nie Kong''s turn is not yet his turn." Piccolo exclaimed.


    "I didn''t expect such a strong man in the universe, I hope they can defeat Buu." The realm king god looked at Nie Kong surrounded by several girls, and he placed his hopes on Nie Kong.

 534 The collapse of the second element Text 0542, Nie Kong vs Fat Buu

    In the end, Wukong slammed Buu to the ground.He penetrated the hard mud layer a hundred meters deep, and his soft body was directly squeezed into a ball.


    "How could anyone have powers comparable to Buu? He is the strongest cosmic warrior his father has made." Babidi Frog''s eyes widened, and it was full of incredible.


    The explosion sounded, but Buu was totally fine.What was wrong was the ground near him, which directly smoothed the huge power that erupted from him.


    White smoke burst out of his head, and his eyes flashed fiercely in anger.Buu expelled an evil arrogance, and his fat body disappeared.He who flashed behind Wukong, quickly punched Wukong''s figure.Buu finally started the battle in earnest, and the burst of power surpassed Goku.With his pink arrogance erupting, using his 3 trillion combat power, he began to counterattack, shooting Wukong with his fists like a machine gun.


    Wukong did not expect that with his size, he would have such a speed, his body was like a kite with a broken line, and he shot out.Buu''s combat effectiveness is stronger than that of the super three Goku, and he is immortal and very difficult to deal with.


    Buu didn''t stop, his mouth sprayed out red super terrifying energy.Wukong evaded embarrassedly, using his teleportation to appear behind Buu, Buu who was in front of him in the super-turtle-style qigong jet.


    The terrifying Tortoise School Qigong shattered half of Buu''s body.But Wukong didn''t have time to be happy, he found that the remaining half of his body began to squirm, and after a while he actually recovered to its original appearance.


    "Very good, Buu kill him." After seeing Buu erupt, Babidi cheered excitedly.


    The two fought fiercely again, in exchange for Wukong''s more wounds.Buu dominates, and the opposite is the opposite of Vegeta VS Dapla.Dapla, the king of the devil, completely suppressed Vegeta.


    "Cannon!" Vegeta exploded with strong energy with both hands, directly aiming at Dapla who was knocked out by him.


    Boom... a huge sound resounded in the sky, and the energy bomb exploded directly after hitting Dapla.The smoke dissipated, revealing a scorched Dapura.Although he did not die, he was seriously injured.


    "Master Babidi, hurry up and use your ability to control him. I found that he has an evil heart." Seeing Vegeta was about to kill herself, Dapla immediately asked for help.


    Babidi knew that his current situation was very dangerous. There were too many powerful people on a small planet that could kill him, and Buu alone could hardly protect himself.


    "I see." Babidi stretched out his hands and said a bitter and incomprehensible spell at Vegeta.Vegeta, who had rushed to Pula, stopped strangely, and he hugged his head and screamed in pain.


    As his voice of resistance became weaker and weaker, Vegeta''s forehead showed the same mark as Dapla and the others.


    "Oops, Babidi has taken control of Vegeta, and the trouble is big." Realm Kingshen''s face was pale, he didn''t expect the situation to be reversed immediately.If one more partner is given to Babidi, the universe is really hopeless.


    "Hurry up and kill them for me." Babidi strengthened Vegeta with the strengthening technique by the way, then pointed at the realm king gods and them, and ordered him.


    "Ah... I''m a proud Saiyan prince, don''t want to enslave me. Although you can control my body, you can''t control my pride. Who cares about you, I just want to fight Kakarot. Haha ...Thank you for the strength you gave me, now I feel I can beat Kakarot and them."


    Vegeta gritted her teeth and endured the pain, but there was a wild laugh in her mouth.


    "Kakarot, I have reached your current stage, look at my Super Saiyan Tier 3!" Thanks to Babidi''s enhancement technique, the Super Saiyan Tier 2 Vegeta can instantly transform into Super game three.


    The terrifying golden arrogance was not weaker than Wukong.He squinted at Wukong, then moved behind Buu in an instant, kicking him far away with his right foot.


    "Kakarot, your opponent is now me." Vegeta looked at Wukong proudly, his eyes burning.I lost to you just now, but things are different now. I have reached your current stage.


    "Vegeta... I didn''t expect you to be driven by Babedi." Goku said in surprise.


    "Huh... these things are not important now, I just want to beat you now." Vegeta snorted, and burst out his strongest power towards Wukong.Wukong condensed his face and could only bite the bullet against Vegeta.


    The two super three arrogances collided, and the world began to shake.The strength of the two forces is believed to be able to spread to every corner of the universe.


    "It''s hateful, I dare to disobey my orders. Forget it, it''s important to solve the world king god now. Majin Buu, you now change your opponent and kill the world king god and them." Babidi commanded.


    "Ohhhhh..." He jumped, and although he was angry with Vegeta, he still wanted to listen to Babidi.The evil air swept towards Piccolo and the others, and the cold and ruthless taste made their bodies seem to have lost their power.


    "It''s over." When Buu hopped forward, the Realm King God could only sit and wait.With their meager power, they couldn''t fight Buu at all.


    "Majin Buu? I want to see how strong you are."


    Buu''s face was suddenly hit by an inexplicable force, and his plump head was squeezed into a ball of flesh.Without being able to detect the speed of the incoming person, his body shot backwards through the mountains that intercepted him in front of him.


    The visitor stood steadily in the air, with pale golden pupils looking coldly at Buu who was knocked out.Silver hair, handsome face, with a terrifying and powerful aura.The momentum of the incoming people is extremely fierce and attracts everyone''s attention.


    The person here is undoubtedly Nie Kong. After arranging the daughters of Xiaobula, he is finally going to deal with Buu.Originally, Xiao Bula yelled to Nie Kong to leave and leave the badass Buu who exuded cold and evil aura, for fear that her father would have an accident.


    Nie Kong soothed Little Bra and ordered the two 18ths to protect them, and Nie Kong finally came to deal with Buu.


    "It''s Nie Kong, is he finally going to make a move?" Piccolo and the others were surprised and hoped that Nie Kong could kill the evil Buu.What Wukong could not do, only Nie Kong had hope.


    "He has a stronger soul power than the Great Realm King God, and I hope he can save our universe from the crisis." The Realm King God meditated.

 535 The collapsed two-dimensional body 0543Chop Buu into pieces

    "Wow, who would dare to hit me?" Buu twisted his crooked head and exclaimed.Nie Kong''s full blow did not even hurt Buu at all.


    "Where are you looking, I''m here." Although Nie Kong was surprised at Buu''s defensive ability, how could he lose to him? He also has the same immortality.


    "You''re done, bye." He gestured goodbye to Nie Kong with his right hand, and then forcefully tore off a large piece of pink meat from his belly and twisted it around.


    The strips of pink "rubber" grew longer, and his mouth squinted, emitting a red, ruinous light toward Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong was shaped like a dragon, walking quickly in the dense red destruction beam.Buu was as angry as he was so embarrassed, his mouth opened to the greatest extent, and a super-large ray of light enveloped Nie Kong 100 meters away.


    The horrible explosion seemed to detonate the red light beam that Buu had just launched in a chain reaction.The force generated by the violent explosion shook Nie Kong into the air in front of Buu.


    "You are too arrogant, look at the trick." Buu jokes out the red rubber he was holding in his hand, and quickly tied Nie Kong in the sky.After seeing that he hit the target, Buu let out a triumphant laugh.


    Buu rushed towards Nie Kong, trying to take advantage of this to defeat him.


    "Do you want to use this to restrain my actions? You think it''s too simple." Nie Kong''s gas exploded and shook Buu''s rubber ring into dust.He sneered as he watched Buu hit his body with terrifying power since he sent him to the door.With the tremendous power of Nie Kong, Buu''s body was distorted not to look like it.Nie Kong had nearly twice the power of Buu, and almost tore his body into powder.


    "I''m angry, you are so annoying." Although his mouth disappeared due to the twisting of the meat, Buu still made a nearly roaring sound.He used his breath to stop Nie Kong''s impact and rammed Nie Kong back.


    Nie Kong frowned and hit his strongest fist directly at Buu, holding the determination to blow him up.Buu''s whole person has become a rice cake, but he still has to fight back.


    He filled his body with his breath, and after returning to the original shape, he began to attack Nie Kong''s body.With the booming sound, the two of them are like LOL''s barbarians, fighting for their lives.


    The two immortal bodies began to compete, and the minor damage caused by Buu''s fist falling on Nie Kong''s body was immediately repaired, and Buu did the same.Nie Kong''s is that as long as there is a drop of blood, he can be resurrected infinitely.Buu''s is the first rebirth skill of Zac, the biochemical demon demon who is tens of thousands of times stronger by LOL''s wriggling body.


    Both of them have terrible abilities, and they can''t be killed.The Realm King Gods looked dumbfounded, and they were even more shocked by Nie Kong''s power.


    "Asshole, it seems that I can only chop you up, Bengyue Dimensional Knife!" Nie Kong felt it was a pity. If his strength was doubled, he would be able to use his fist together with Buu''s body to tear it into pieces. powder.


    Now the situation is a little more delicate, his attack power can hardly break Buu''s defense.If he continues to fight, he will only waste his anger.


    Nie Kong''s right hand was received, and he slashed away at Buu.The wave of tearing everything swept across Buu, wringing him into the center of the dimension knife.The range of the Dimensional Knife is too large, and Buu has nowhere to hide.


    Existing like a meat grinder, the terrifying dimensional knife stirred Buu''s body into chunks of meat.The tiny pieces of pink meat everywhere fell from the sky like a pink rain.


    The sky slowly calmed down, and after the smoke and dust was blown away by the breeze, the endless blue sky appeared in everyone''s sight.The calm scene makes no one think of a thrilling battle that just happened here.


    Babidi swallowed and looked at the mighty creepy Earthman in mid-air.It''s really unbelievable. In such a humble planet, someone can kill the demon made by his father?No, Majin Buu is the strongest warrior in the universe. He used to kill the highest God Realm King God who managed the universe.


    He was afraid that after this guy took away Majin Buu, his next goal would be himself.


    "Great, Majin...Is Majin Buu dead?" The Realm King God looked at the tiny pink meat balls scattered on the ground, his nervous expression finally revealed a surprised smile.


    "It''s unbelievable that there will be humans who defeat the Demon Buu. It seems that we are here for nothing, and they are completely capable of dealing with the Demon on their own." Jebit said.


    "Nie Kong really is the strongest existence. As long as there is no enemy he can''t defeat, it seems that he will save the earth again." Tianjin Fangan said.


    But they were not happy for long, and the scene before them frightened them.


    The dough is pink, and something like clay is swelling and forming. Each froth forms a tiny buou, and then thousands of small buou gather together, densely covered and overlapped, and finally condensed into a whole , And then turned into a monster of transformation.


    Babidi, who was about to escape, reached the monster that changed its form, and finally turned into the demon Buu just now. His eyes flashed with excitement, and he almost laughed out of joy.


    It seemed that my father was right, Majin Buu was really terrible, and Babidi thought of this.Sweeping away the tremor before, Babidi regained his ambition to dominate the universe.With Buu, there is no need to worry about a big deal.


    Demon Buu is like a monster that cannot be killed. In the horrified eyes of the world king gods, he has been resurrected strangely.


    At this moment, the demon Buu glared at Nie Kong, white smoke from the air hole above his head, as if very annoyed.The breath of the whole body is constantly climbing, evil like a cold ice cave.


    Nie Kong was a little surprised, he did not expect that his unsuccessful stunt would fail.His own physical attacks have no effect on him, and the same is true for blade attacks.It seems that his physique is many times stronger than Luffy''s rubber.At least Luffy is not afraid of physical attacks, but is afraid of cutting with sharp edges.


    "It seems that it can only be blown to pieces with a powerful energy beyond the endurance, just like Wukong''s super vitality bomb against Xiao Buu." Seeing that his tricks were invalid, Nie Kong could only come up with the last resort. Up.

 536 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0544, kill fat Buu, come out thin Buu

    Buu became stronger in the Vietnam War, and he slowly absorbed the experience gained from fighting and learned how to fight.Nie Kong tried his best to enjoy the battle.Nie Kong exerted his amazing power and beat Buu back again and again.


    Nie Kong''s arms broke the layers of the air, and his hands slammed Buu''s head.Buu stretched out his hand to stop Nie Kong. Nie Kong took the opportunity to grab his two arms and pulled hard.Like a rubber man, Buu stretched his hands several meters long.


    Buou angrily hit Nie Kong with his head, trying to force Nie Kong to let go.However, Nie Kong went around behind him and bound his body with his stretched hands.From a distance, Buu looked like a round meat ball.


    "Now you can''t move, look at my golden right foot." Nie Kong laughed, and he kicked his right foot out of the huge meatball Buu in midair.Being attacked by Nie Kong''s terrifying power, the meat ball squashed into an oval shape and swept high into the sky like a meteor.


    "Give you one final blow, die for me." Nie Kong raised his right hand, and the air from all over his body poured into his palm as if boiling, forming a super energy ball with a radius of five meters.


    "Ok... so terrible, I''m afraid that if it touches the ground a little, the earth will immediately disappear. Nie Kong, this guy, is really crazy..." Piccolo was surprised.


    "Yes, Buu seems to be dead." Tianjin Fan and the others gazed at the moon in the sky and said with emotion.The world king god was silent, he didn''t expect that there would be a guy more terrifying than Majin Buu in the universe.


    Buu swayed his hands and legs, but the huge energy ball in his breath immediately swallowed him.A powerful explosion sounded in the air, and the terrifying energy burst even caused the ground to violently shake, and half of the continental plate tore into terrible cracks.Nie Kong noticed the sudden drop of Buu''s familiar breath, and finally a faint smile hung on the corner of his mouth.It seems to be a success, the energy bomb can really kill Buu.


    There was a loud boom and deafening sound, and Babidi''s expression was extremely frightened.And Jebit laughed cheerfully, it seemed that Majin Buu was dead.


    "No...impossible, how could Majin Buu lose to humans?" Babidi was frightened, as he was already embroiled on all sides.The realm king god looked at him eagerly, wishing to kill him immediately.


    "Master Babidi, now I will protect your safety." Due to Babidi''s treatment, the seriously injured Dapla has recovered to health.He loyally stopped in front of Babidi, looking straight at the world king god.


    "Asshole... Vegeta quickly kill your opponent and protect me from the earth." Babidi shouted at the two super three fighting in mid-air.


    Vegeta didn''t listen to his words, he was already standing in front of Goku, blasting into the face of his rival Kakarot.Wukong''s neck crooked 180 degrees, but his counterattack was equally sharp.The powerful right foot kicked Vegeta''s waist at a tricky angle.


    The two were evenly matched and the fighting was fierce.When Goku hits Vegeta, Vegeta will counterattack and punch Goku.Gradually, they got more and more wounds, and their qi slowly dropped to freezing point.However, the more they fought, the more braver they were, the fighting spirit in their eyes burned wildly.As Saiyans, how much they like such a fun battle.


    The shadow of the fist flies, the shadow of the legs is like a forest, and the terrifying power vents around.In the end, the two of them exhausted all their strength, and the two of them froze in the air with strange movements.Goku''s fist hit Vegeta''s right cheek, and Vegeta''s knee was pressed against Goku''s abdomen.The physique of the two finally reached the limit, but neither of them wanted to fall first.


    Buu''s breath disappeared directly into the air. When his breath was nothing, a strange breath burst out from the sky.The aura is weaker than the fat Buu just now, but the level of evil is a thousand times stronger than the Buu just now.


    The pink smoke disappeared, and a thick black fog appeared.They covered the deadlocked Vegeta and Goku, covering them.


    This breath appeared quickly, and Nie Kong, who was about to relax his vigilance, could not stop it.


    "Oops... oh, demon... Demon Buu is not dead, what are they going to do when he wraps Monkey King?" The expression of the Realm King God was more frightened than before. He did not expect such evil energy to appear.


    "Does this guy want..." Nie Kong felt bad when he saw this.The whole body is raging, and the whole person rushes towards Buu without any scruples, and must stop him.


    Now Wukong and the others are at the weakest stage, how can they resist Buu''s smoking?The black smoke covered Wukong and the others, and began to wriggle to form a mass of meat, slowly returning to its original appearance.


    Compared with just now, his obese appearance has changed a lot, unexpectedly very thin, and the skin all over his body showed a dark appearance.Nie Kong''s expression changed dramatically when he saw his appearance.


    Of course he knew who Buu was in front of him. He was a thin Buu on the pure evil side of Buu.Nie Kong didn''t expect Buu to have two lives. After he killed the good and evil fat Buu, he actually released the thin Buu inside.


    Demon Buu''s qi was like an invisible cage. Before the huge power suppressed, Wukong and the others could not break free.


    The blackness seemed like muddy things a little bit. The two completely swallowed them, Buu squirmed all over, and the evil aura slowly became stronger. The two Saiyans were like nourishment, prompting him to complete a new transformation.


    "Haha... Buu is good, you will be the strongest warrior in the universe after smoking them." The situation changed so much that Babidi''s caution was frightened.To regain hope, he is more excited than ever.With Buu''s help, he believes he can rule the entire universe.


    The world king gods looked at the breath that had increased exponentially, the more powerful Demon Buu, a touch of sweat ran down their foreheads, and their fear of this guy was obviously heavier.


    "Goku..." Piccolo didn''t expect such an accident to happen, and their tone was full of worry and panic.Their partner will absorb Buu and hurt the earth, or Wukong will feel even more uncomfortable when he knows.Buu used his power to destroy the earth he likes. After Wukong knew it, it would be more uncomfortable than death.His power increase is so terrifying, will Nie Kong be his opponent?I''m afraid... the universe will be completely destroyed.

 537 The collapse of the second element text 0545, cheating Buu, absorb the super three Goku Vegeta

    "Damn it, how could it give you your wish." Nie Kong fired a terrifying energy bomb, the goal being to squirm the black meat ball.


    Buu''s face is constantly changing, and his body is constantly distorted in abstraction.His breath continued to strengthen and explode. When his power reached its peak, Buu''s body shape had changed!


    Buu''s skin changed from jet black to reddish purplish, and even in the end it was pure jet black.And the moment his scarlet eyes opened, the sharp energy penetrated the constraints of space.


    Structurally, the original Little Buu is the main body of absorption; and the factors of the Southern King God and the Great King God that have been completely digested by Fat Buu, together with the factors belonging to Fat Buu itself, as well as the limited energy and Buu¡¯s universal characteristics are the flesh sacs that are fixed in the body in the form of fat Buu, as the object to be absorbed, maintained in a non-digestible state.


    So after absorbing Wukong and Vegeta, he did not get influenced by Wukong''s kindness and followed his kindness.The evil breath is still terrifying, purely without any impurities.


    Buu''s body slowly transformed. When absolute power filled his whole body, his thin body became stronger, his facial features resembled Monkey King and Vegeta.The aura of his whole being expanded, and the world is immersed in the aura of evil and terror.


    His whole body was flashing with terrifying thunder and lightning, and the tentacles behind him were twice as long as they had just been.Looking at him from a distance, it was like a demon god descended into the world.


    With a laugh, he caught the energy ball that Nie Kong sent out to destroy Fat Buu with one hand, and the cold voice pierced the entire earth.The explosion that shook the earth accompanied, but Buu slowly drifted out of smoke.


    His scarlet eyes contained a powerful warfare intent and looked at Nie Kong, the blazing flame seemed to burn his body, leaving only a powerful and evil aura pressing on him.It seems that Thin Buu clearly remembers the memory of being beaten.


    Papaya Island was washed away by the tsunami, and the earth experienced a strong shock.The originally riddled earth seemed to collapse at any time.


    Majin Buu absorbed the power of Goku and Vegeta, combined all their tricks, powers and fighting skills, and the combat effectiveness was obviously increased several times.His breath has completely suppressed Nie Kong.


    Originally, the combat power was only 3 trillion, but it was directly raised to 10 trillion.Moreover, Buu''s physique had Wukong''s fighting skills, which was probably more than ten times more difficult to deal with.


    "Maman Buu has gained the power of Wukong and his tower, and the universe must be over. Although Nie Kong was able to defeat Buu before, he is too strong now." The Realm King smiled bitterly, feeling that belonged Buu''s breath is so strong that he can''t afford to resist.


    It''s cheating, how can you absorb others to enhance your own strength.Nie Kong was suppressed by Bu''u Qi, and a little cold sweat broke out on his cheeks.He finally understood how strong Buu was before him.


    "Let''s go on, you just hit me so painful, now I want to kill you." Buu''s sanity looks very clear, much smarter than the clumsy fat Buu just now.Maintain a mature mind without losing the original evil.


    "Don''t think you won." Nie Kong burst out his strongest speed and rushed towards Buu instantly.


    Buu''s eyes turned sharply, and the Qi engine caught any fluctuation in the air.When Nie Kong showed fluctuations behind him, he directly disappeared in front of everyone strangely, and Nie Kong''s fist hit the empty space.


    "I''m here." On Nie Kong''s left, the black Buu slammed a kick at Nie Kong.


    "Could it be that he can use Wukong''s teleportation? It''s really hateful." Nie Kong resisted the pain, turned around and threw a wave of energy, the resulting explosion prevented Buu''s pursuit.


    "Haha...It''s really interesting. It seems that the battle will be very exciting." The evil Buu seems to like fighting very much. He has a personality similar to Wukong, but he is bloodthirsty.


    When Buu rushed to prepare to attack, Nie Kong was already ready to shoot.The condensed blue energy in his hand cuts through the sky and jets towards Buu, the bright brilliance illuminates everything.


    Buu opened his mouth and abruptly swallowed Nie Kong''s gas bullet into his stomach.He is like an inflated balloon, which has grown to a few hundred meters in size. It seems that Nie Kong''s qi exploded in his body.


    He belched a full burp, slowly exhaled a puff of white smoke, and gradually returned to its original size.


    "The universe is now the strongest for me, no one can beat me." Buu yelled, and instantly flashed behind Nie Kong.His limbs are like death sickles that harvest human lives, looking for Nie Kong''s flaws while attacking.


    Nie Kong only felt that he was struggling to deal with Buu. He could barely keep up with Buu''s movements, but Buu''s power hurt Nie Kong.Although it was not a major problem, Nie Kong knew that he was not out of danger.Buu has the power to kill him, as long as the energy bomb he fires with all his strength can hit him, Nie Kong guesses that there will be no scum left.


    A fierce battle comparable to the doomsday took place again in the sky, and the aftermath of the collision between the two can be described as shaking.


    However, their combat effectiveness was too far apart, and Buu''s physique was so abnormal that Nie Kong had withstood many strong attacks from Buu.


    "Ah..." When Nie Kong barely blocked Buu''s fists, a strange evil smile flashed across Buu''s mouth.The tentacles behind his head flicked and unexpectedly launched an unexpected attack.


    Nie Kong''s hands no longer had the energy to fight, and his antennae emitted a dazzling beam of energy that shot through Nie Kong''s heart.


    "Oops, if Nie Kong loses, who else can save the universe?" Piccolo and the others were pale and watched Buu "kill" Nie Kong.Their hearts are ashamed, they are completely desperate.


    "Damn bastard, I''m going to help Dad." Brahman said with red eyes when he saw this scene.


    "Little Bullah, we have to listen to Dad''s words and stay here." Seeing Nie Kong''s injury, Bouma couldn''t cry less than Bouma.But in the past, it would have caused Nie Kong trouble.


    Two number 18 fingers clenched tightly, and their teeth seemed to be crushed.They really want to fit together and help Nie Kong deal with Buu.


    "Master...Master..." Bidili and the others flickered with tears, and almost rushed to Nie Kong in desperation, and died with Nie Kong.

 538 The collapse of the second element Text 0546, break through

    Buu was surprised that the Nie Kong wound he pierced through didn''t show any blood.And just like him, Nie Kong''s wound healed very quickly, as if what had just happened was an illusion.


    In Buu''s surprised eyes, Nie Kong threw his spare right foot fiercely between Buu''s legs.Buu''s physique became stronger, Nie Kong''s power could not deform his body, but simply kicked him out.The power of the two super threes, combined by Buu, is extremely powerful.


    "He''s okay, it seems that his physique is comparable to Buu''s immortality. But if he continues to fight, he will definitely lose with his current strength." Realm King God murmured.


    "Great, Dad is okay." Seeing Nie Kong''s distress, Xiao Bra cheered.


    "So, don''t disturb your father''s fight, Xiao Bra. Although you have inherited his blood, you are too weak. Moreover, I believe he will be the strongest man in the universe." Bouma firmly said.


    "Yeah, we have experienced too much, and he can always overcome it." The future 18th recalled the scenes by Nie Kong, with a sweet smile from the corner of his mouth.The current number 18 looks at the future number 18, seeming to perceive what she wants to see and smile.


    "Sure enough, you have the same immortal body as mine. It seems that I am going to deal with you just like you dealt with me. I am looking forward to bombing you to pieces and seeing if you can come back to life."


    Buu stopped his figure and used his powerful aura to forcibly remove the power Nie Kong had brought him.He exuded an evil smile, and his expression returned to normal immediately after being slightly surprised by Nie Kong''s change.


    "Try it if you have the ability." Nie Kong said coldly.


    "Oh, isn''t it?" Buu put his hands on his chest, his expression showing something interesting.He looked so arrogant, looking at Nie Kong as if an ant pinched to death at any time.


    Nie Kong felt very angry, he actually underestimated the devil.


    "If that''s the case, then I want to see if you dare to hide? Yeah, your most important person is inside the earth. Look at me...Super Turtle Qigong!" With his hands on his waist, Buu was terrified. His arrogance condensed in the place where his hands were folded.Compared to Wukong''s turtle style qigong, the color he emits is red, extremely evil.He smiled and looked at Nie Kong, he was a demon.He aimed at Nie Kong, and the tortoise school qigong spewed out like a dragon, strikingly in the underground direction.


    If the terrifying Tortoise School Qigong rubs on the ground, the earth will really explode instantly, his power is too strong.Nie Kong could escape, but the tortoise school qigong must hit the earth.


    "Asshole, what are you doing."


    Nie Kong was so angry that Buu was so despicable.He threatened him with the one he loved the most, damn it, I want him to die.


    Seeing Nie Kong''s angry eyes tearing his own eyes apart, Buuhaha laughed.


    "It''s fun, I hope you don''t die so fast, I haven''t played enough."


    Nie Kong gritted his teeth and stretched out his hands in front of the energy bomb, exerting his strongest strength to block the super energy in front of him.The terrifying arrogance engulfed him, and slowly stopped the impact.But Nie Kong''s figure slowly pressed towards the ground, like Pangu''s posture up to the sky.


    Finally the energy was detonated by Buu, and the dazzling red light flooded Nie Kong''s figure.The destructive explosion swept out in all directions.


    The faces of the world king gods changed drastically, and they hurriedly moved away from the center of the explosion, for fear of the aftermath of energy.Bouma and the others looked worriedly at the place flooded by the explosion, where their most important man was.


    The smoke from the explosion drifted away with the wind, and Nie Kong, who had lost his hands and legs, appeared in front of everyone.His anger was reduced by more than half, and it seemed that the injury was serious.He closed his eyes and panted quickly.With his breathing, his body gradually returned to its original state.


    "It''s quite strong. I can actually catch the tortoise style qigong that I gave out with all my strength. Looking at it like this, I can play a little longer." Buu smiled arrogantly, holding his right hand up, the terrifying arrogance condensed into a radius of 10. Meter''s red energy ball.


    "Finally, use my own moves to send you to hell."


    The Realm King God slumped to the ground, muttering that he was finished.With such powerful energy fluctuations, how can Nie Kong, who saved the hope of the universe, survive?He regretted that he should have brought Nie Kong back to Realm King Star early, and tried to draw out the Realm King Divine Sword that could give people a powerful force.Perhaps only with its help, they can truly eliminate Demon Buu.


    "Haha... you''re fine, you really irritated me. I never wanted to kill someone like this, you really deserve to die..." Nie Kong slowly opened his golden pupils, all of them cold.


    He clenched his fists, blood seeping between his mouth.Looking at Frieza with an ugly expression, he made a "squeaky, squeaky" sound.Intense resentment and huge humiliation occupied his mind.


    "Go to hell." Buosha yelled coldly. The dazzling red ball of light, like a falling meteor, was thrown out at the embarrassed Nie Kong.


    The huge red energy ball illuminates the surroundings as if a second sun appeared.But the light that radiated was a cold killing intent.


    "Since I have reached the limit of the state, now give me a breakthrough...I want to become stronger, I want to kill him." Nie Kong roared angrily, unwilling and angry.If he died like this, then what is the point of coming to the Dragon Ball world.Deliberately letting Buu out was obviously using him to force himself to break through.Yes, only in adversity can you break through your limits.His irritable heart calmed down and silently closed his eyes to guide the power hidden in his body.


    "Stop doing unnecessary struggles, you can''t hide." With a terrifying explosion, surrounding the area where Nie Kong was, the dust on the ground seemed to be covered by a dark cloud, swept across the sky and the dim yellow. world!


    The earth is cracking and the earth is shaking.The sound of the wind was bitter, and countless horned dragon-like cracks spread across the earth.


    "Huh, want to defeat me? It''s ridiculous, I''m the strongest fighter in the universe." Buu sneered looking at the fragmented scene before him.


    "Yeah, my Demon Buu has won, great." Babidi danced happily, as if celebrating victory.


    But when Babidi triumphantly fantasizes about his conquest of the universe, the tenacious and terrifying arrogance expands in that mushroom cloud-like explosive field in an instant!The golden sky burst out from the smoke and dust, illuminating the entire earth.The terrifying arrogance, like a tornado, blew across the universe.

 539 The collapsed two-dimensional text 0547, a powerful super two state

    "Is this powerful and familiar aura...how could it be possible?" Buu''s small pupils were incredibly enlarged, and the expression on his face was even more astonished, and his proud expression immediately stiffened in front of everyone.


    "How could there be such a strong aura in the world, it''s a lie." Perceiving the abrupt arrogance of terror, it overturned Jebit''s perception.He found that since he came to the earth, he had more horror than his whole life.Where is the weak planet of the earth? It is a hidden dragon and a tiger.


    "It''s true, and it came from Nie Kong''s position. I originally thought that Buu who had absorbed Monkey King and the others was unmatched, but...but the energy fluctuations he emitted were much stronger than Buu. ." The realm king said in a lost spirit.


    "Ah drink..." Along with the hysterical roar, the ground trembled violently.Like the dragon tsunami, the entire earth trembles like never before, as if it is afraid of such a powerful force.


    In a moment, the golden light seemed to wash away all the dust, presenting the scene inside to everyone present.The very real scene made the people around him dumbfounded.


    I saw in the center of the explosion, the source of golden light was shining continuously, the golden flames seemed to be condensed into reality, and there were strong lightning and thunder nearby.


    The golden hair, the slightly strange and determined face, the charming and cold and ruthless golden pupils.Although his appearance has changed a bit, Buu is very familiar with his appearance. It is Nie Kong who should have died in his energy bomb.


    Nie Kong, who was in the super-two state, had silver hair transformed into a golden color like a Saiyan, with faint lightning bolts near his body.


    "Unexpectedly, he didn''t die. What happened to him, how could such a big change occur." Buu couldn''t imagine that he could survive the energy bomb he fired with all his strength, and he became stronger.Nie Kong''s strong appearance absolutely exceeded his expectations. He even divided Nie Kong into the ranks of dead people.


    The Realm King God was even more stunned, and Piccolo and the others were the same. They didn''t expect the situation to reverse unexpectedly again.I was desperate, but who would have expected Nie Kong to break through and become so strong.


    "Nie Jun, you really did it. From the beginning to the end, I have always believed that you will protect us. Come on, Nie Jun, you are the strongest man in the universe after fusion." Although Buma''s expression has not changed, her heart is only Feel relieved.


    Although she didn''t say anything, she was worried about Nie Kong''s feelings less than that on the 18th.


    The golden flames filled Nie Kong''s 30-meter distance, which was more than ten times stronger than the golden light emitted by Wukong''s Chao Er.With his golden and cold eyes, the whole person descended into the world like a god of war.Faced with a crisis, Nie Kong''s bottleneck finally broke through, and he finally achieved his own Super Second as he wished.Feeling the surging energy, Nie Kong was full of surprise and excitement.


    Nie Kong¡¯s Super Two had a four-fold increase in combat effectiveness compared to Super One, which was equivalent to the superposition of Super Two plus the transformation of a vampire.The potential for the explosion of the two bloodlines after fusion is really incalculable.


    "Although you have changed, don''t think you can beat me? There is only one fate for you, and that is to be killed by me." Buu was not afraid of Nie Kong, but was confident in his own power.He stared at Nie Kong coldly, his eyes full of contempt.


    "In that case, let''s go ahead. I want to see how you kill me." Recalling what Buu did just now, Nie Kong''s heart was left with only killing intent and anger at this moment.Nie Kong''s face was extremely gloomy, and his whole body was violent.


    He twisted his neck, moved his newly acquired powerful physique a little, and then waved his palm at Buu out of thin air.


    With a soft sound, Nie Kong''s palm wind blasted out several fierce energy, and suddenly appeared in front of Buu.Buu couldn''t react, there were more than a dozen cracks in his body.


    Buu touched the torn wound on his body, shock flashed in his eyes.He just failed to injure him with his full attack, but now it''s just so bad after the wind blows out?


    "Sorry, I tried a little too much." Nie Kong sneered.


    "Asshole, you dare to play with me, I will want you to know what the real horror is." Buu twisted his body slightly, and his cracked wound returned to its original shape with the sound of bones.


    "Dare to appear in front of me is your stupidest decision!" A bloodthirsty smile appeared at the corner of Buu''s mouth, and his whole body burst out instantly, like a black light, rushing towards Nie Kong in a rampage.


    Looking coldly at Buu who was carrying fierce energy, Nie Kong slowly stretched out his palms and shouted: "Get out!" With his shout, the fierce golden flames suddenly spurted out of his palms, heavily. The blow was on Buu who rushed in.


    "Boom..." The substantive golden arrogance condensed and hit Buu''s body like a cannonball, his expression slightly solidified, and his forward body shot out.He fought desperately with his own qi, until he took a few hundred meters, and finally slowly stopped his figure.


    "His power has actually risen to such a level." Buu''s smile finally stopped, his expression flooded with shock.Although he blocked Nie Kong''s energy bomb, his hands actually turned into powder.Although he could be reborn, Nie Kong gave him irreparable damage for the first time, unlike the original way to mix the divided pieces of meat.


    "You don''t need to be afraid, I haven''t given out all my power yet."


    "I am Buu, the strongest demon in the universe, so I am afraid of you?" Buu became angry and roared towards Nie Kong.His speed this time has become significantly faster than just before, and his violent speed has not brought any wind pressure, which is strange and strange.When the strength reaches their level, it has been able to weaken the resistance brought by the air.


    Nie Kong calmly felt the oncoming Buu. On one side of his body, Buu''s huge fist brought fierce energy and leaned out against Nie Kong''s ear.


    The powerful qi flowed gently, and Nie Kong ghostly walked around behind Buu, and his fist containing powerful force hit the middle of his back and neck heavily.


    "Kacha..." A slight abnormal sound, accompanied by a trace of cracks, gradually spread between Buu''s back.Where Nie Kong''s fist hit, a black dimensional crack unexpectedly burst.


    At this moment, Nie Kong''s physical strength alone was able to break the barriers of the dimension..

 540 The collapsed two-dimensional body 0548, refining Buu

    The fist smashed into the sky, referring to Nie Kong''s situation now.A hole in Buu''s neck was broken, and the location where his fist hit was shattered.Nie Kong, who is now Super Second, has enough power to hurt Buu''s body.


    "Ah..." Buu let out a painful scream, and instantly fled away from Nie Kong.The black meat squirmed and he returned to his original state.Physical attacks can only cause weak physical damage to him, and cannot hurt his roots.


    When Buu formed again, Nie Kong appeared.He grabbed his newly recovered neck with his right hand, slapped his head with a fierce palm with his left hand, and slapped his head directly into his stomach.


    "You..." Before Buu could speak, Nie Kong''s continuous attacks responded.His body was dented, and the black flesh was beaten awkwardly.


    Buu is very resistant to fights and is really a good material for natural sandbags.Nie Kong felt resentful towards Buu, and abused Buu''s body to vent his anger.


    "It''s amazing, Buu who absorbed Wukong and the others didn''t have the left to resist." Seeing Nie Kong''s violent performance, Piccolo and the others felt passionate.


    The Realm King God was watching this battle, and he couldn''t help being excited when he saw Nie Kong re-suppressing the Demon Buu without having to fight back.The victory of the battle affects the safety of the earth and is related to the order of the entire universe.


    In the end, Nie Kong fought for a long time, using the terrifying energy that was enough to smash the planet to smash his body into mud.


    When Buu tried to recover his body again, another force struck him, crushing his pieces again and again, and he recovered again and again.The terrifying air almost completely enveloped the scope of the earth, which was shocking to the world.Nie Kong strongly suppressed Buu''s immortality, and he couldn''t recover it in a short time.


    "Boom..." The liquid demon Buu strangely didn''t recover himself again, but rushed to Nie Kong''s mouth at an extremely fast speed, actually trying to pour himself into Nie Kong''s body.


    Nie Kong looked at the rushing liquid Buu indifferently, a terrifying beam of energy exploded from his mouth.The power of the explosion was terrifying, and the strong sense of shock was devastating.


    Majin Buu''s liquid black body shattered into tiny fleshy foam, but his qi did not disappear.Nie Kong looked at the broken Demon Buu, he had reason to believe Buu would be resurrected again.


    Sure enough, as expected, those tiny pieces were suspended in the void, and finally glued into a whole, which was the disappearing Demon Buu.However, being hit hard by Nie Kong, his anger dropped a lot.


    If it is the original little Buu, it is impossible to reduce his infinite stamina, but he is a big Buu who has integrated Wukong and the realm king.


    Nie Kong''s face showed a little seriousness, Buu''s cellular flesh must be completely wiped out, otherwise it would definitely resurrect.Try to expend his physical strength, and then kill him to avoid future troubles.


    Buu didn''t expect that he would be so embarrassed, Nie Kong in front of him was so powerful that he was beyond his imagination.


    "Although you are strong, you can''t kill me."


    "It seems that you don''t understand the gap between us. In that case, let''s take a closer look." Nie Kong opened his right hand and aimed at Buu who was a hundred meters away.The terrifying arrogance condensed in his palm, forming a circular compressed golden gas bomb with a radius of 3 meters.


    The materialized golden energy ball exudes an aura of destruction, powerful and palpitating.Buu''s eyes widened, and he looked at the substantive energy ball with some trepidation.


    If it were hit, Buu couldn''t imagine whether his immortality would be safe.It is too strong enough to destroy itself.


    The faint roar, the shock of space.When the horrible fluctuations approached Buu, he chose to avoid and fled quickly, obviously not intending to attack it.


    "Do you want to escape?"


    Nie Kong''s left hand sprayed out a golden blade like a materialized blade, which penetrated Buu''s body like a hook and tied Buu''s figure.Then the golden energy ball in his right hand completely swallowed him, just like the baptism of a tsunami.


    The terrifying energy made him feel like he was facing hell, and the explosion produced in an instant blasted him into powder.The space of a hundred meters around was implicated, and black holes were broken.Fortunately, the space is very stable, and there is no storm of space.


    "Majin Buu..." Babidi showed a panic expression. He was afraid, afraid of Nie Kong, who will become stronger in the Vietnam War, and Nie Kong, who is afraid of being unbeatable.


    The aftermath of the explosion subsided slowly, and Buu''s body was directly shattered into powder.They wriggle slowly and slowly condense into a mass.Compared to the previous fast, Buu is now extremely slow to recover.


    After being directly exploded by Nie Kong''s powerful energy bomb, he was already able to catch it.He was hit hard and his strength dropped to freezing point.If it took a second to recover before, it is estimated that it will take 10 minutes to recover.


    "Unexpectedly, you didn''t get rid of every cell. It seems that you can only use that trick to deal with you. You can go to death!"


    Nie Kong grabbed the black meat ball with his hands and lifted it into the air, staring at it coldly.The murderous intent in his eyes was fierce and domineering, and the breath of his body enveloped Buu who was a prey.


    Hearing Nie Kong''s icy voice, Buu Meat Group rebelled against Nie Kong. As the incarnation of evil, he was afraid at this moment.Nie Kong''s strength was deeply imprinted in his mind.Such a ridiculous thing, he couldn''t imagine it would happen to him.


    Since the energy can''t kill all of him in an instant, it can only kill its soul.


    The flame of nothingness appeared in Nie Kong''s palm, and it burned strangely. It was a terrible flame that would be produced after Nie Kong''s powerful soul power supported it.


    Nie Kong increased his energy output, and the flames suddenly rose and became more illusory and larger.The terrifying heat and scorching void became blurred, and even the space was a little broken.


    The fiery heat of nothingness stood in Nie Kong''s palm, and the light and shadow of nothingness illuminated Nie Kong''s face.When the flame was at its strongest, Nie Kong stamped Buu''s meatballs severely.The terrifying pain even surpassed the damage that Nie Kong energy bombs just brought him.Buu trembled, as if the flame was born to restrain him.Rou Tuan was struggling, but could not escape Nie Kong''s power.


    "Watch me refine you."


    If he was a heyday Buu, Nie Kong would find it a bit tricky, but now he is facing Buu who is weak to the point of freezing.

 541 The collapse of the second element body 0549, practice Buu into a pill

    Nie Kong didn''t plan to save Wukong and the others, because there were too many dangerous factors in Buu''s stomach.Nie Kong could only say sorry and refined Buu and Wukong.


    Killing the original protagonist may attract the attention of three dimensions, but Nie Kong in Dragon Ball World feels a little different.After all, in the original Dragon Ball plot, Wukong died once.Others, such as Vegeta, Klin...The Dragon Ball Warrior in Z, died two or three times.


    The meat piece with a diameter of one meter slowly dissolves, like rubber encountering a terrifying high temperature.Buu''s struggle is getting weaker and weaker, and his anger is getting weaker.Nie Kong''s soul flame is effective against Buu, only when his physical strength is falling.


    Otherwise, the first-level soul cultivation of one''s own heavenly immortal, dealing with Buu who exceeds the energy of the heavenly immortal, will have little effect.


    Suddenly Nie Kong¡¯s imperial maiden cultivator came out with a message about alchemy.Many pills were clearly displayed in his mind, as if they had been stored for him to read.


    The essence of good fortune pill inside attracted Nie Kong''s attention, it was directly thrown into the pill furnace by a human monk to make ammunition.The refined ammunition can increase its own powerful mana, and even if it is good, it can break through the cultivation base.Such a tragic thing can only be done by Demon Dao.Nie Kong knew that it was the magic formula, but he didn''t know how it appeared in his mind.


    The evil thoughts were in Nie Kong''s mind, and Buu was very powerful in front of him. If he was trained into a pill... Although he knew that the success rate was very low, Nie Kong was like a child who discovered a novel toy.


    Nie Kong wouldn''t even dare to think of alchemy if he hadn''t practiced the second level of the Imperial Girl Cultivation Technique.But now there is strong soul power to support, so Nie Kong''s heart is eager to try.


    Alchemy didn''t hurt him anyway, and Buu could be wiped out if the refining failed.Do what he says, Nie Kong raises his flames according to the information in his mind, and then starts making his debut work with all his strength.


    Although he didn''t understand what Nie Kong was going to do, he was very oppressive when he was floating.


    The flames of nothingness hovered around Buu''s body, seeming to add warmth to him.According to the technique of alchemy, Nie Kong fought an array of battles against Buu who was fused into liquid.


    The temperature rose rapidly at an angle of forty-five degrees, and the originally black turbid liquid melted into a clear liquid under the fire of the soul.Nie Kong closed his six senses and put his whole body in the liquid.


    Buu''s qi disappeared completely. At this time, even his soul had died in the flames of Nie Kong.


    The power of the soul circulates endlessly, maintaining the state of soul fire.The flames of nothingness refine Buu, wanting to turn corruption into magic.He controlled the soul flame as far as possible not to burn the energy contained in it, and directly controlled them to advance toward the memory.


    Although the power of the soul is great, it is difficult to support for a long time.Nie Kong was already sweating, as if washed in water.


    The fire is getting stronger and the temperature is extremely high.The liquid absorbed Nie Kong''s Fajue, and the two merged abnormally.Although it is slow, it is still smelting.


    The Realm King God, who was observing from a distance, found that Buu''s qi had disappeared, his mouth finally showed a happy smile.And he should have been close to Nie Kong to thank him, but he sensed indescribable fear.It was terrible, it was almost to suck his soul into it.


    What surprised her most was Buu''s physique, which was slowly melting into a liquid, which was a bit weird.Nie Kong who defeated Buu, what is it sacred?


    Nie Kong screamed wildly, and the power of the soul in his body ignited to form a powerful soul flame.After a long period of calcination, the liquid refining of the physique slowly condenses into milky white.


    The world was all still in an instant, as if there had never been a sound in the world.Then a deep muffled thunder sound came from the distant horizon, and the "bang" sound got closer and closer, and there was a sudden earth-shattering explosion.


    When the milky white liquid is slowly compressed into a small mass, it emits unprecedented golden light, like a dawn breaking through the darkness, bringing people hope of light.


    A dazzling light flashed, and a golden, fuzzy ball suddenly appeared in the void.Its figure became clearer and clearer, and it appeared completely in front of Nie Kong soon.


    It is a golden mellow pill with a mellow luster.Without the breath of Goku Vegeta, without the breath of Buu, only pure energy response.Practicing Buu, Vegeta, and Wukong into a pill, Nie Kong felt crazy just thinking about it, but he did it.


    "Not bad."


    Since there was no loss, Nie Kong began to look at the work in front of him with peace of mind.He caught it and stroked it happily, he was curious about the effect it would bring to himself after swallowing it.


    "Not only Buu''s qi has disappeared, but Wukong and Vegeta''s qi have also disappeared. It seems that they..." Piccolo and the others were silent, and they were mourning the death of Goku and theirs.


    "You... actually made the demon Buu into a pill, I''m not mistaken, okay... so abnormal. No... he... he swallowed the pill, the evil of the demon will not be infested It''s him." Jie Wang Shen looked at Nie Kong''s movements, and his happy expression turned green again.


    After Buu appeared, the expression of the world king god changed like the summer weather, which was really unpredictable.Rejoicing, despairing, rejoicing, desperate...


    Nie Kong swallowed the pill that he had successfully refined, and wanted to test what special effects it had.It was just that the pill had just fallen into his stomach, and immediately burst out terrifying pure energy.


    The power of energy is not weaker than the strongest Buu, and it has even been strengthened after refining.


    Nie Kong''s skin turned red. He breathed heavily and silently guided the powerful energy in his body, trying to absorb and refine them.The two energies reflected each other, but Nie Kong''s own qi slowly swallowed the powerful energy that appeared.


    He didn''t even expect to explode such a strong energy. It can be seen that the effect of the three people''s practiced pill is just a perfect tonic pill.


    "Dad, what are you doing?" Blah tried to rush, but Boomer hugged her tightly.Buma knew that Nie Kong was doing very important things and might accidentally hurt her daughter.


    Nie Kong''s aura slowly expanded, the sky full of lightning and thunder roared intensely, and a celestial phenomenon appeared as if something terrifying was about to appear.


    The wind screamed, the earth moved and the mountains shook, and then the whole earth stood still for an instant.

 542 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0550, eventually become a super three

    My qi is already so strong, I didn''t expect it to increase exponentially like this.Although the pill contains Buu and two super three essences, the degree of improvement still surprised Nie Kong.The pill made by accidental refining, unexpectedly has such a heaven-defying effect, it is indeed a pill for the cultivation of the magic way.


    When Nie Kong finished absorbing the explosive energy of the pill that Buu and the others refined, his bones became stronger and stronger during the condensing of Qi, and his muscles became more and more perfect in the constant peristaltic movement. It seems to be undergoing a change in general.Nie Kong could vaguely feel that he was very different from the original. The bones and muscles, like steel in the fierce fire, were tempered with energy to become tougher and full of explosive power.


    The strong body that could accommodate Nie Kong Chaoer''s transformation is moving in a stronger direction.Its efficacy can even resist Nie Kong''s years of hard cultivation.


    "Boom, boom..." On the silent earth, Nie Kong''s beating heart made a sound like a bronze bell.Slowly beating more and more fiercely, Nie Kong felt that his heart seemed to be beating out of his body.Even in the first Super League before, there was no such strong feeling, an inexplicable feeling derives from the bottom of my heart.Following his violent roar, Nie Kong''s entire body muscles trembled.


    The golden flames around him flashed like stars in the sky.


    With the violent tremor of the whole earth, the clouded sky disappeared, and somehow changed.The night fell on the earth, and the half-circle moon hung in the sky strangely.


    "Dapla, take advantage of his weird situation now, you take action to kill him." Looking at Nie Kong, who became more and more horrified, the wizard Babidi swallowed his saliva.He knew that if he waited for Nie Kong to wake up, he would be the first one to deal with.


    Rather than just sitting and waiting for death, it is better to take advantage of everyone''s attention to him, and fight for a chance.Apart from him, the strongest person at the scene was his puppet Dapla.If Nie Kong can be successfully eliminated, his dream of conquering the universe may be able to continue.


    "Yes, Lord Babidi." Dapla was controlled by Babidi and could only be obedient.He exploded with a black arrogance comparable to Wukong''s Super No. 2 and rushed towards Nie Kong at the fastest speed with his fists that condensed his whole body.


    "No, Babidi actually wants to attack Nie Kong." The realm king gods only paid attention to Nie Kong, completely forgetting that apart from Buu, there were two powerful enemies that had not been killed.Seeing Dapla rushed to the vicinity of Nie Kong, they couldn''t stop it.


    "Boom..." Dapla hit the golden flames outside Nie Kong, and there was a terrible shock.What surprised the Realm Kings and the others was that Dapu La, who was so powerful, immediately turned into powder after encountering Nie Kong''s expanding arrogance.


    Only relying on the flash of arrogance to expand and contract, he killed Dapla.His anger was so terrifying that it was simply appalling.


    "Dapla..." After watching the death of his last puppet, Babidi fell into a realm of embarrassment.Now that no one can protect him, he must endure the wrath of the world kings and gods.


    "Damn Babidi, all things are caused by you." Piccolo couldn''t control the monstrous anger first, and his right hand turned into a palm knife and struck Babidi''s neck.


    Babidi''s eyes flashed with horror, and he hurriedly chanted a spell to release to his strong defensive cover, blocking Piccolo''s attack.


    Piccolo was surprised that he could block his full blow.


    "Bick, we''re here to help you." Tianjin Fan and the others have endured such a long time, and their hearts have already been so angry.All kinds of energy bombs bombarded Babidi, and he was poorly dead.


    After solving all the enemies, now they stay where they are and look at Nie Kong quietly.They were very curious about why Nie Kong had such a change.Although Buu has become a pill, is it possible that he can absorb Buu''s power?


    Bits of time passed, and the flickering arrogance stopped shrinking into Nie Kong''s body.At this time, his body didn''t emit any arrogance, he looked like an ordinary person.


    When everyone was confused, the half-round moon hanging in the sky was strangely stained red into a gorgeous blood red, like a blood moon.Standing in front of the moon, Nie Kong was very strange.


    "Ah..." As the blood moon descended, Nie Kong''s shrinking arrogance suddenly burst out.With his roar of shattering the space, the bright silver flame covered his 100-meter range.


    With him as the center, the entire earth has cracked deep rifts in all directions.Tightly burst his arrogance, it was enough to destroy a huge planet.The biggest change was that the flames changed from the original golden yellow, and Nie Kong''s qi changed to bright silver.His qi is like solid mercury flowing around him.


    "No...impossible, how could anyone in the universe have such a powerful energy response." The Realm King God was horrified, his body trembling, obviously afraid of Nie Kong''s burst of power.


    His qi is improving, reaching an unprecedented level.As the bright silver flames flowed, Nie Kong''s body shape was also changing.


    The golden hair with long ears was dyed a ruby-like scarlet, the muscles all over his body were more protruding, and the whole person was 30 cm tall.


    The silver arrogance, standing in the middle is the bright red hair.And with the blood moon behind as a background, he is so powerful and compelling.Piccolo and the others were limp on the ground, their faces pale and bloodless.


    It was terrifying, his power was terrifying, and they simply didn''t have any resistance.


    "Yeah." Nie Kong opened his eyes closed for a long time, and golden lightning flashed from his eyes.The corner of his mouth slowly pulled out a confident smile, and he had already felt the change in his body.


    Unexpectedly, I swallowed Buu''s refining concerns, and broke through from Super 2 to Super 3.The huge energy flowing in the body made Nie Kong himself be frightened, and that was a full 8 times increase compared to Chao Er.


    Nie Kong, who is over three, has increased 1,600 times his normal level, which is really terrifying.It is estimated that no one in the universe can beat him anymore.


    If the Buu absorbing Wukong and the others in the past could bring him a lot of trouble in the second stage, now Nie Kong estimates that a finger can kill him.

 543 The collapsed two-dimensional text 0551, the world king god star

    Although Buu has been completely wiped out in the world, the panic of the world''s weak humans has not stopped, but signs of intensifying.Because Nie Kong and the others were fighting so intense just now that the earth is now facing a crisis of destruction.


    We must know that a mere 20,000 combat power can destroy a planet, not to mention the energy surpassed hundreds of millions of times.At this moment, the earth is facing the same encounter with the original Namek.


    The originally stable continental plates were torn apart, partly caused by fighting, and partly caused by the explosion of Qi from Nie Kong''s breakthrough.The hurricane whizzed and the earthquake mountain shook.The city near the sea was directly submerged by the overwhelming tsunami.


    The entire planet is panicking, and reporters from TV station staff who are in charge of news reports about events report on the world.Dilapidated streets, ruined tiles.One by one collapsed buildings, as well as the sunken ground, the streets and alleys of the earth are immersed in a quiet atmosphere, without the tranquility and bustle of the past.Humans scrambled to get out of the accident center by transportation, but found that the whole world is the same.


    The surrounding ground has once again undergone subtle changes, and the cracked cracks shone crimson light.While breathing, the magma in the depths of the earth burst out like a cannonball.


    "Oops...Due to the impact of the battle they just happened, the most important core of the earth has been damaged hard to repair, and the whole world is about to explode." The Realm King God exclaimed.He is able to clearly understand the changes of the earth when he manages the large and small creatures in the universe.Seeing the destruction of countless creatures with his own eyes, the Realm King God was also sad.


    "how is this possible."


    Piccolo, who was still shocked by Nie Kong''s power, was stunned. They didn''t expect that the matter would be so serious.Originally thought they had Dragon Ball, they could repair the damage the earth suffered.But now the situation is urgent. I am afraid that the earth has exploded before they can collect the dragon balls.


    Although they have the ability to teleport, only Piccolo can teleport between stars.They are too weak to capture the breath outside the earth.


    "There is no other way, now we can only leave the earth. The people I can save are limited, and I can only take you away from here. You gather around me quickly, and Jebit will take us away to another world." Wang Shen shouted at them.


    "Master Realm King, do you mean you want to take them to the Holy Land Realm King Divine Star. It''s a forbidden place, how can humans be allowed to pass?" Jebit persuaded.


    "Could it be that Jebit, do you have any other way? You can only sacrifice more lives if you stick to the rules. They are the heroes who wiped out the Demon Buu, and it is right to save them." Realm King God said lightly.


    "Since it was decided by Lord Realm King God, then I have nothing to say." Jebite smiled bitterly.


    "Yes...Yes, Lord Realm King God." Tianjin Fan and the others sighed, their delusion of restoring the world through Dragon Ball was shattered, and now they hope that the Dragon Ball of Namek can have the power to revive their homeland.


    Piccolo moved to the Temple of Heaven in an instant, bringing Dandy and Bobo here.They gathered in a group, waiting for the arrangement of the world king.Although he has the ability to escape, Piccolo wants to see the legendary holy land.


    "Hey...Nie Kong, did you hear that, the world is about to explode!" Klin opened his mouth and shouted at Nie Kong, who was shining with silver in the sky.


    Nie Kong, who had personally destroyed the world, certainly knew what was going on, and didn''t care much about its destruction.It was the resurrection of Dragon Ball anyway, and the destruction of the world could not affect him.


    Containing his breath, Nie Kong exhaled and restored his normal state.Super 3 is really reluctant for his current body, and it is estimated that he can adapt to it after a period of cultivation.


    Bouma rushed with Blah with a smile of joy in the corner of her eyes.Their man did not let them down, he really defeated Buu, the devil who destroyed the world.They are proud, because the man they like is the strongest in the universe.


    Bula, who was born to practice hard to help Nie Kong, saw his father defeat the bad guys, and his thoughts disappeared in a blink of an eye.With the strongest father in the universe to protect himself, would he still be afraid of others?


    Little Bra is good at everything, but doesn''t like to practice, but likes to study some inexplicable inventions.It would be okay if she could research works that were as successful as Bouma, but they were all weird.


    Apart from the earth, Nie Kong had nowhere to go.After thinking about it, he thought it would be better to take Bouma and the others to see the so-called legendary realm king who manages the center of the universe.


    Nie Kong showed up near Picco with the girls, and Jiebit used his unique teleportation to take them to Divine Star.


    When they arrived at the Holy Land, Bouma and the others were immediately attracted by the lush foliage in front of them.Flat fields, spacious lawns... The air here is much fresher than the earth, full of quiet and peaceful atmosphere.The breath rushing to the face, as if it can nourish the human soul.Bick and the others who came, all groaned comfortably.


    Just smelling the breath, they felt that their troubles were gone.If you could live here, how comfortable it would be, it was a paradise.


    It is the central nerve of the entire universe and can control the divine way of the entire universe.A lot of information is conveyed here from various planets, and the world king god can choose to receive and process information.


    "You are the first human beings to appear on the realm king god star. This place is usually a forbidden place for the realm kings." Jiebit said.


    Brahman looked at Jiebet dissatisfiedly, and said angrily: "I''m not uncommon, my father''s world is much more beautiful than here."


    Nie Kong''s Dingtian Ring was nourished by the power of faith, and its vitality was more than 10 times stronger than that of the Realm King Divine Star.For example, the daughter Lias, after appearing once, she still feels comfortable with Nie Kong''s Ding Tian Ji.


    "Jiebit, you should change your temperament." The Realm King said with a wry smile.Nie Kong''s strength has exceeded his imagination.Regardless of combat effectiveness, or Shinto.How can such a powerful and unstable factor that threatens the peace of the universe be treated with this attitude?

 544 The collapse of the second element Text 0552, I am the king of the great world?

    "Bick, you should be able to teleport to Namek. We entrust you two Namekians with the important task of resurrecting the earth." Tianjin Fan joked.


    "Well, I believe that the elders will agree to our request to give us Dragon Ball to resurrect the destroyed earth." The slightly young god Dandi said nervously, perhaps facing the Lord of the Realm King God who is too dimensional at close range.


    "Well, leave it to me to make the wish. I hope Polunga has the ability to resurrect the entire planet." Piccolo nodded and responded.


    "It should be possible. The Great Elder has improved Polunga''s power. It used to be able to resurrect only one person, but now there is no limit to the number of people that can be resurrected." Dandy responded cautiously.


    Piccolo nodded and took Dandy''s hand to silently sense his familiar anger.With Dandy''s experience, he can easily find the energy of the former Second Elder Namek.


    In an instant, the two of them were imaginary and weirdly disappeared into the world king god star.After seeing Piccolo''s ability, Jebit was a little surprised, perhaps shocked that he could have the same ability as him.


    After Piccolo and the others left, the Realm King God took Nie Kong and the others to play in the legendary holy land, introducing the sights of various places like a tour guide.When he arrived at the location of the Realm King Divine Sword, Nie Kong let out a Ruoyouuowu smile.


    He is familiar with the plot of course knowing that the world king god 15 generations ago was sealed in the sword, and he was a very lustful half-male and half-female.It was originally a young man who was similar to the realm king god, who would have expected an old witch to be fused with earrings and became what he is now.Buma and the others have lost interest, the scene of the world king god star is too monotonous.


    Fortunately, Nie Kong was with him, and they were very fast.When Piccolo returned with Dandy, they had already traveled all over the world king stars.According to Piccolo, the earth has been reborn.The humans who died as a result of Buu can be resurrected one after another.Like Wukong and Vegeta, Nie Kong did not destroy their souls, so they were reborn with the earth.


    Since becoming Super Three, Nie Kong has far surpassed Wukong and the others.And as long as they are there, they can urge oneself to practice diligently.


    Seeing Nie Kong and the others preparing to leave, the Realm King God hurriedly said: "By the way, Nie Kong, are you interested in assuming the position of Realm King God? The positions of the other three Realm King Gods have been vacant for a long time. I look forward to your succession to the position of King God of the Realm."


    The words of the King of the East immediately shocked everyone on the spot.Especially Jebite, immediately panicked and objected: "My Lord Realm King God, are you confused? How can humans take up the position of the great Realm King God?"


    No wonder he was like this. The position of the Realm King God is the most important position. If you make a hasty decision, it will cause turbulence in the universe.Although it can be the same as the position of the gods on the earth, it is possible to designate people to inherit the gods.


    "The position of the Four Great Realm Kings has been vacant for a long time. I have observed for a long time and found that Nie Kong has the qualifications to serve as it." Such a terrifying figure, if he can be brought to his own camp, how can he be afraid of turbulence in the universe Come.


    Piccolo and the others opened their mouths wide, and they didn''t expect the Eastern Realm King God to explode such astonishing words.I didn''t dream of actually inviting Nie Kong to be the king of the world.The position of the world king god is a legendary existence.


    Inviting Nie Kong to serve as the king of the world, he was the result of careful consideration.The power he contains is too strong, it is simply a potential threat to the universe.If he can inherit the position of God, I believe he will be infected and become his companion.


    "Jiebit shut up, I have my own plans." Realm King God said solemnly.


    Nie Kong was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that the Realm King God would invite him to be the Supreme God of the universe.He still found it quite interesting to be able to inherit the position of God.Anyway, looking at the appearance of the King of the East, it''s very leisurely.


    And after inheriting the position of God, he can learn a lot of useful spells.Although he has a powerful soul, he lacks the key to unlock it.


    "I agree to your invitation, but I want to assume the position of the Great Realm King God." Nie Kong said lightly, since he wants to become a god, then he must be the strongest and greatest god.


    In addition to the four great world king gods, there is also a great world king god.A long time ago, it was a pity that he was absorbed by Buu, and eventually became fat Buu, with kindness.


    The East Realm King God was sweating on his forehead, and he realized that it was beyond his expectations.


    "It''s really arrogant, you want to be the Supreme God of the Great Realm King God, weigh your energy." Jabiter muttered, but his voice was much lower.After all, he knew that in the future Nie Kong might become a great figure in the world king god.


    "I can''t decide on this matter. If you think you can do it, I can take you to the Great Realm King Temple for a try or two." Now that the words were spoken, the East Realm King could only bite the bullet and agreed.


    Each god will have his dedicated temple, which is the office for performing his duties.For example, the heavenly temple of the earth, the world king''s world king star.


    "Lead the way, I want to see if there are any difficulties." With Nie Kong''s current soul power, he is more than enough to serve as the Great Realm King God.The King of East Realm nodded, and took the lead to a hidden corner of King Realm.


    Piccolo was very curious, so they followed them together.They want to see, Nie Kong can really serve as the legendary god?


    The Great Realm King Temple is hundreds of times larger than the Earth''s Heavenly Temple. The architecture is simple and simple, while revealing a vast atmosphere, which is more atmospheric than any castle.


    The idlers stopped, Buma and Piccolo could only stay outside and wait for the result.Without the permission of the Great Realm King God, one cannot step into this sacred forbidden area.


    After waiting for most of the day, the quaint Shimen finally slowly opened.Two figures slowly appeared in front of them.They wore identical clothes, with two identical earrings in their ears.


    When Nie Kong appeared, Piccolo and their heads burst into cold sweat.Nie Kong''s soul power is too strong.


    Seeing that Bouma and the others were uncomfortable, Nie Kong smiled and concealed his soul power.The inheritance of the Great World King Temple, his harvest is really very rich.In particular, all the spells he needed could be used.


    The Eastern Realm King God didn''t even think that Nie Kong would really inherit the position of the Great Realm King God.He sighed, his position was actually lower than him.If I meet in the future, I''m afraid I will call him Lord Great Realm King God.


    "Big... Master Great Realm King." Jiebit felt Nie Kong''s breath and said in a panic.


    "Dad...Is daddy the highest god in the universe? I didn''t dream it." Xiaobula''s mouth seemed to be able to swallow a big watermelon, with a cute expression on his face.

 545 The collapse of the second element Text 0552, Bras invention

    After restraining the exuding power, Piccolo''s attitude was a little more cautious, but it was much more than usual.Buma and the others were not affected. It is estimated that the soul has been repaired with Nie Kong many times.


    Although Nie Kong inherited the position of the Great Realm King God, he did not live on the Realm King God Star, but returned to live in the home of the Earth Buma that he was familiar with.The King of the East, Jebite Haosheng comforted Nie Kong, but still couldn''t stop him.Nie Kong has higher rights than them, what can they do.Even Nie Kong plucked the earrings that symbolized the king of the world into his Dingtian Ring, because it was too dangerous and awkward to wear them.Jebite and the others smiled bitterly, rather helpless.


    The dangerous situation is that if the naughty bra is taken off carelessly and worn by himself, it is estimated that he and his daughter will be integrated forever.How can such a ridiculous thing happen?Nie Kong just thought about it and felt a little scary.


    Nie Kong resolutely refused to touch things like fit.The key is that the two can share memories after being combined.How could the graceful scene of her own woman be coveted by others.


    The awkward man is a dignified man, it is too shameful to wear earrings.


    What Nie Kong has gained the most from becoming the Great Realm King God is that he can use very special spells, and his spiritual sense can actually cover the entire universe.Just as the King of the West could use the antenna to detect the Milky Way under his jurisdiction, the principle of Nie Kong''s expansion of the universe is the same.The gods of each planet, the Yama king of the underworld, the realm kings of several great realm king stars... He can detect and understand the gods of the various gods in the universe.He feels that the entire universe is under his control, which is very good.


    Among them, Nie Kong''s most desired spell was learned. It was a spell that could change the weight of matter, which was very convenient for his daily practice.For example, now, Nie Kong controls the weight of his clothes to 100,000 tons.It only acts on his body, so it does not affect the surroundings.If Nie Kong runs around carrying a weight of 100,000 tons, I am afraid that the earth will explode soon.


    And Nie Kong''s ability can affect anyone.So he is now turning Little Bra¡¯s cute student skirt in light blue into 15 meals.My daughter is too weak, so she has to be trained.Nie Kong didn''t reluctantly brag, at least he could be promoted to her transformation super one.Anyway, for daily practice, there is no need to go inside the gravity chamber.


    For the first time experiencing such a heavy weight, Bra sat on the ground.She bitterly, her lively movements became very stiff.


    "Mom, you can help me talk. It''s so hard to practice, so don''t do it for Xiaobula. Anyway, if there is a father, he will protect us." The 10-year-old Xiaobula looked at Bu with pitiful eyes. Ma, she knows that her mother is the best to persuade her father.Dad is so cruel, he actually wants to press himself with such a weight.


    Bouma felt sorry for her daughter, and she looked at Nie Kong with pale green eyes.When she wanted to persuade, she saw the determination in Nie Kong''s eyes.


    "Dad is very powerful, but can he protect you for the rest of his life?" Bouma immediately sullen her face, pretending to be a strict mother.Just looking at Bouma''s appearance, she was like Bra''s sister.


    Although time passed, it did not take away Buma and their youth.Especially Mrs. Bliss, the oldest, is still very young and beautiful.With three women standing together, it is really hard to imagine that they will be three generations.


    Little Bra''s mouth was bulging, and he hummed dissatisfiedly: "Why can''t you protect Bra for a lifetime, so Bra will not leave his father."


    "Yes, little Bulla, look at my sister, but I took the initiative to ask for more weight." Little Bidelli, who just turned 16 years old, followed persuading.


    "Haha...Daughter, don''t waste your thoughts, it''s useless! If you want to take off your weight, wait until your strength exceeds me. If you can do it, why should I force you to practice." Nie Kong said with a smile. .


    Bra''s mouth was bulging, like a goldfish, and his pale green eyes were as pure as an elf.Her angry look is still the same cute.Seeing her appearance, Nie Kong seemed to see the fusion of himself and Bouma.


    "Dad, do you count your words? If Bula can break free of it, you promise not to force me to practice?" Bula''s eyes twinkled and looked at his father, surprised.


    "Yes, if you can do it, I will count." Nie Kong smirked in his heart, children are so easy to coax.If you can do it, then you are ashamed.If his own strength is weaker than that of his daughter, Nie Kong will kill him.


    "Daddy, keep your eyes open and watch, see how I can break free of your load." After receiving Nie Kong''s promise, Bula triumphantly threw an all-purpose plastic energy from his pocket.


    With a bang, a strange radio-controlled pistol burst out of the capsule.She took the pistol, then pointed it at her body and turned on the switch.Strange ripples radiated from the pistol, followed by a burst of pink smoke.


    "Hee hee, look at my transformation into a cat. It''s the props I invented by taking my grandfather''s genetic fluctuations in raising kittens and fusing the technology I developed." The smoke was scattered, finally revealing the figure inside.


    The furry cat''s ears attracted Nie Kong first, followed by the wagging cat tail and furry limbs.And the clothes that Nie Kong attached to her weight actually took off on the ground.


    To be honest, Bula is only 10 years old, how can he grow so fast.But such a cute Loli would be her own daughter, and Nie Kong who hugged her felt very happy.


    It''s a cat girl. Didn''t expect Xiao Bra to invent this funny prop?And obviously there are drawbacks, why do you not wear clothes after you become a cat?If you dare to transform outside, see if I won''t break your ass.


    "Hehe...It''s called "Bianchang Maomaojun", but it can turn me into a cat. How about it, Dad, I am very cute." Little Bra leaped into Nie Kong''s arms like a cat, like a pet You should kiss Nie Kong''s cheek and make a cute and sweet voice.


    The delicate skin pressed against him, Nie Kong felt a little unbearable.The most important thing is that she is her own daughter, otherwise how could she have such low self-control.


    "Okay, okay... you change back to the original, hurry up and put on your clothes, I promised not to force you to practice anymore." Nie Kong was afraid that he would do impulsive things, so he hurriedly pushed Bula out of his arms.


    "Yeah... Victory in battle." Bra put his right hand in the corner of his eye and made a scissors-like victory gesture.


    Bouma and the others looked at Bula dumbfounded. They didn''t expect that she invented such a strange prop again.But turning into a catwoman seems to be fun.


    By the way, Wukong and the others were resurrected, but they were shocked when they heard Nie Kong''s performance.They didn''t expect that Buu would lose to Nie Kong after absorbing their two super three strengths.


    And the most terrible thing is that Nie Kong actually broke through again after defeating Buu who had absorbed them, far ahead of them in strength.They couldn''t imagine how strong Nie Kong would be.


    "Nie Kong actually became the Great Realm King God, the world is really crazy. It seems that if we find him to fight in the future, it will be more troublesome." Wukong was silent, lamenting the changing world.However, it is impossible for him to give up his practice.His joy in life is nothing more than practice and fighting.


    When they were idle and bored, they finally got married and took two wives.When Nie Kong saw Wukong showing up with his two-year-old son, Nie Kong was shocked.


    There is no other reason, because his son is actually Gohan.


    Vegeta slowed down a bit, and when Goku''s son was 5 years old, he gave birth to a son, Trunks.The names that the two took have not changed, and they have not fallen behind in their practice, which shows their diligence.


    As for Satan finally woke up and silently learned the use of Qi taught by Vidili.Nearly fifty years old, he actually won five or six consecutive World Martial Arts Championships, and finally lost his reputation as an idiot.


    Piccolo and the others haven''t appeared since they got together once.Wandering around the world, or each having their own lives, there is no way to know.Beautiful and blood-filled memories are really hard to give up.They felt very lonely and wanted to go back to the days when they were fighting together.


    After annihilating Buu, the earth restored its former peace and tranquility...

 546 The collapse of the second element Text 0553, Bra’s strange disappearance (Dragon Ball End)

    Time passed, and 5 years passed in a blink of an eye.


    After defeating Buu, people throughout the universe lived a peaceful and peaceful life.But for the enthusiasm of martial arts, the people on earth became more enthusiastic.Some were brought up by Satan, and some were the power of Nie Kong''s idol.


    After learning how to use qi, Satan often shows his power in front of ordinary people proudly.More and more people understand how to use qi and how to fly.The general combat effectiveness of the earthlings has increased from an average weak 5 to 15.


    Some people can reach more than a hundred if they practice hard, but they will never reach the same level as Tianjin Fan.They are too strong and are the leaders of the earth.The whole earth presents a prosperous side, it may be the holy land where the Great Realm King God Nie Kong lives, and it has received great attention.Expanded people¡¯s horizons and promoted the spread and integration of human civilization.


    The Western Capital, the world''s central city, is in a magnificent technological fortress in the middle.Nie Kong was lying on the soft sofa, and Bouma next to him was waiting for him gently.Although time has passed, the only thing that hasn''t changed is Nie Kong and the others.


    Buma is now in her 40s, but her figure and appearance are definitely a beautiful girl in her early twenties, except that her temperament is more feminine due to the precipitation of the years.


    "Strange...Is it so quiet today?" Nie Kong asked with a smile while eating the grapes that Buma handed him.


    Buma pursed her mouth and smiled: "It is estimated that the crazy girl is out now with Vidili and the others. Now is the time for the two of us." Buma looked on with a smile, and her mature figure was close to her. Nie Kong.Soft and fragrant, her body has been developed to the most perfect state for Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong stretched out and hugged her in his arms, lowered his head to enjoy her fragrant lips.Her lips are very soft, and she is very skilled, and she seems to have taught Nie Air Conditioning very well.


    "En..." Buma wrapped her hands around Nie Kong''s waist and leaned against his arms, her face flushed.


    "Now let''s take advantage of this wonderful time and do something that our husband and wife should do." Nie Kong reached into Bouma''s clothes with a big hand, and grabbed her huge bulge.


    "Really, it wouldn''t be good if someone saw it in broad daylight." Although Bouma said that, her eyes were already glamorous. Her eyes were silky, and she was moved.


    "They are not there, no one will disturb the time we spend alone together." Nie Kong, who is a compassionate person, took off their clothes all at once.


    Bouma''s figure is full of the charm of mature women, which is no longer comparable to the young girl who just met her.The only thing that hasn''t changed is the flat and smooth middle of the thighs, the fertile land.


    Recalling how she had just come here to take a bath, she smiled compared to the current Bumaniekong.


    The dry material was fierce, and Chu Tianyun penetrated Buma''s body.Bouma sighed, and her small mouth, exhaled as blue, kissed Nie Kong''s big mouth.Just as Chu Tianyun was about to advance fiercely, a loud noise came from outside the door.


    "Master, we are back!" A sweet voice came into their ears with the sound of footsteps, and in an instant five mature and beautiful women walked in.


    "Wow... Bouma is good or bad. We will do this again while we are out, and Kiki will be together." Kiki, who is 40 years old, has black hair tangled up, and her big cute eyes stared at the two together. s position.


    Compared to the future Trunks World Kiki, she is now many times more beautiful.Without the hard work, without the wrinkles of aging, she maintained the appearance of a young girl.


    Compared with Bima¡¯s maturity, she deliberately kept herself virtuous and lovely.


    "Really, the rare great time was wasted for you." The current number 18 with his hands on his chest, helplessly looked at Bouma who was naked and hugging Nie Kong.


    "Hehe, Buma really is as domineering as ever and wants to enjoy Jun Nie alone." Mrs. Briss next to her looked at her daughter who was enjoying herself in front of her with a joking expression.


    Bouma couldn''t make a sound anymore, her ass pressed against Nie Kong''s thigh, and her jade-like hands wrapped Nie Kong''s neck, moving her body to get Nie Kong''s deeper.As Nie Kong rushed forward with all his strength, she uttered a real low groan of satisfaction.


    Gradually, as the battle between the two became more and more intense, the faces of the five women who were watching the battle were blushing pink.They gently clamped their thighs, and slight wet marks appeared in their skirts.They bit their mouths lightly, seeming to suppress their desire.


    Bidili couldn''t help it at first, she came to Nie Kong''s back and hugged him, her chest pressed against Nie Kong''s back.


    Several women pounced on Nie Kong one after another, and the smell of meat was about to drunk Nie Kong.He was not polite, enjoying the gentle homeland of the girls.Each girl''s figure has its own characteristics, and Nie Kong lingers forever.


    After H was finished, Bouma asked with a red face, "Didn''t you go out to play with Xiaobula, why did you come back so quickly?"


    "Hey... Sister Bouma, where did you hear the news? We were just shopping casually, and we didn''t accompany Bla." Qiqi asked strangely.


    "What''s the matter, where is Xiao Bra running crazy if this is the case?" Bouma curiously asked.


    "Perhaps Bra went to school. After all, she has only been to school once since the beginning of school." Vidili said.


    "It''s impossible, she will go to school?" Bouma vetoed. Bra''s temperament is simply a copy of himself, and even more weird.Does she do the boring things like going to school?


    "Could it be said that Bra is secretly telling us about our relationship? Who is he dating? Hehe... I didn''t expect my granddaughter to have grown up, so I can do very happy things." Mrs. Bliss hee hee Smiled.


    Nie Kong calmly fumbled every secret of Qiqi''s body, and squeezed it hard after hearing her words.Qiqijiao exhaled, her body limp with no strength.It turned out that Nie Kong''s pinch position happened to be the most beautiful end of Qiqi''s thigh.


    He strained his face and scanned the entire earth with his spiritual sense.But it is strange that he did not find his daughter.The earth didn''t find her, could it be said that she was exploring the secrets of the universe alone.


    Nie Kong covered the entire universe, but what he was afraid of was not, he did not find his daughter.


    "Little Bulla... unexpectedly disappeared strangely." Nie Kong said in a daze.

 547 The collapse of the second element Text 0554, Bra’s strange disappearance (Dragon Ball is over)

    "Nie Jun, you are the Great Realm King God of the universe. You should be able to find every corner of the universe. Our naughty daughter, where can we escape?" Bouma laughed and said nothing to Nie Kong. care.


    Nie Kong''s face was solemn, he realized that things were beyond his ability.The daughter has indeed disappeared. There are two possibilities.One is that someone can hide from him and kill their favorite daughter privately.The second is that Bula may have invented a very strange prop to avoid his detection.


    Both of them are incredible, and Nie Kong definitely rejected them.Nie Kong blamed himself very much when his daughter disappeared from his sight.My daughter has grown up, but she was just 15 years old.


    "No...I searched the entire universe, but I didn''t find Bra''s shadow." Nie Kong said with a serious expression.


    After hearing Nie Kong''s words, the six girls who had enjoyed the aftermath of H were all stunned.


    "How is it possible? Could it be that Bra would have jumped out of the universe?" Bouma said in disbelief, her daughter obviously didn''t have such power.


    "How can this be good? Did something happen to Little Bra?" The two Vidili were anxious, they said worriedly.After being together for ten years, they had long regarded Brahman as their daughter.


    "Jun Nie, you are looking for it carefully, maybe you just missed something." The current number 18 reminded.


    "I tried it, it didn''t work. I''m very surprised, how could she suddenly disappear. Originally I thought she was going to play with you, but I never thought she would disappear." Nie Kong shook his head and smiled bitterly.


    "Could it be that Bula can jump out of the universe in a short time? It''s impossible," Qiqi said softly.


    "Out of the universe, could it be said that she...she..." Bouma seemed to have thought of something, her eyes were unbelievable, and she was stunned.


    "Buma, what clue did you find?" Nie Kong asked Buma eagerly, holding Buma''s fragrant shoulder.


    Buma recovered, and smiled bitterly: "Some time ago she found the time machine hidden in the warehouse. I blamed me for telling her the function of the machine. And she secretly studied the time machine Nie Jun was riding in and took it apart. After thorough research, I thought about it for a long time and reassembled it into a new machine... I originally thought she was just curious for a while, who knew..."


    "Do you want to say that Bula left our time and space on the time machine? But why did she do this? Obviously, she is already very good now." The future 18th asked with puzzlement.They will take the time machine to go back to the past and change because of the powerful Sharu in the future.


    "Who understands this crazy girl''s thoughts, I hope my guess is wrong. After her own modification, who can predict what will happen to the machine?" Bouma sighed.


    Who would have thought that Brahman would be so crazy, and actually use the improved time machine to go back in time, wanting to see whether his father would choose himself or his mother?Hehe, he is more attractive than a young mother.


    Seeing his dad who didn''t understand his identity was seduced by himself, and thinking of such an interesting thing, Bla felt very excited and very exciting.And the purpose of her improvement is to go to a different dimension, so as not to change the future.If you change the past and make yourself disappear, it will be miserable.


    "It seems that Bouma is true. I probed the warehouse with my spiritual sense and found that the time machine had disappeared. Brah, she took the time machine and left our time and space. No wonder I couldn''t find her trace." Kong frowned.


    "But... But if the time machine runs out of energy, if the machinery she invented has a problem that is difficult to repair, and is lost in the turbulent flow of time and space, how can it be good." Bouma is worried about losing her only daughter. She is her. Ah''s heart.


    The barriers of the dimension can only be broken with the Po Yuan array.There is Nie Kong''s blood in Buula, and he can use its positioning to travel to the dimension where she is.


    Just thinking that he might return to the Dragon Ball plot and collect Buma and the others again, Nie Kong felt like a smile.He was very strange, how could Little Bra have the idea of ??taking a time machine.


    He closed his eyes silently, and the goal of spiritual consciousness was his familiar bloodline, not searching for Bra''s qi.Finally, after half an hour of searching, he noticed Ruoyuowu''s familiarity.


    Although they were separated by many dimensions, they couldn''t stop their sense of blood connection.Nie Kong finally breathed a sigh of relief after discovering Bra''s trail.


    "I have discovered her breath, it seems necessary to go and bring her back."


    Boomer frowned and said, "But it will take half a year to build a second time machine."


    "With my strength, I don''t need the help of the time machine. If I can, I can leave the time and space where I am now. But we may leave here forever." Dragon Ball has no nostalgia, it''s time to leave such a high-risk world. .


    Thinking about the persecution of the Japanese gods before, Nie Kong still feels lingering fears.Now the plot has changed a lot, and although the collection of faith power is not destroyed as much, it can reach half.


    Destroying the world is too arrogant, if you find it again, you will definitely die.The Three Emperors had already persuaded him to proceed carefully, they couldn''t do anything.


    With the current super three level equivalent to the Taiyi Golden Immortal''s cultivation base, they are simply wishful thinking to defeat the Golden Immortal level.The time of the second element was created by them, how can the power system in it surpass them?


    "Is that so?" Bouma and their eyes flashed with nostalgia, and they seemed to be a little bit dissatisfied with the world.


    It''s just that Dr. Bulma is dying of old age now, and Satan is the same, they are the last nostalgia of Bulma.The erosion of time has taken away their youth.


    "The fortress of research can be moved into my world. You can live in my world for a while." Nie Kong did not hide the matter of Dingtian Jie, they may have been inside many times.


    "Where is Jun Nie, where will we follow." Buma said firmly.


    After moving the research castle a few miles away into the desolate and unpopulated forest in Dingtianjie, Nie Kong silently searched for the breath of Bra and opened the Poyuan Formation.The milky faith flowed, and shot a dozen-meter giant blade that broke through the dimension.


    Familiar with the process, Nie Kong calmly plunged into the black hole.It''s just that he didn''t expect that things weren''t what he thought.

 548 The collapse of the second element Text 0555, Dangbula meets Lara

    A prosperous and technologically prosperous city is more developed than the Western Capital.Groups of gorgeous buildings with peculiar design stand tall, and the lights are as dazzling as the stars in the sky.The streets are rampant, like clear ridges.


    At this time, on the roof of a certain high-rise building, a machine that looked like a small rocket appeared strangely.The top of it is a transparent glass cabin, showing a semicircular shape, and inside is the seat of the driver.


    The glass cabin slowly slid open, and the people in it jumped out of the cockpit.The shawl-long light green hair is dancing in the wind, and the big light green eyes are as bright as stars.She was wearing a pale green dress, and she looked cuter than an elf.


    After putting the time machine into the universal capsule, Blah had the opportunity to observe the world he came into.Only when she saw the strange sight before her eyes, she was dumbfounded.Will this be the past world? I am afraid it is the future.


    With tall buildings rising side by side, there are more mature and advanced technologies than Dragon Ball World.After a half-hour tour, Bra found that the people here are different from her, they have spades-shaped tails.


    It turns out that this is not the earth, I came to another alien planet.That said, how could the time machine I remodeled go wrong.The triumphant little Bra, thinks himself.


    After solving the confusion, Bula eagerly wanted to have a spaceship to shuttle back to Earth.


    "Oh my god, where is this place?" Little Bra, who was floating in the air, wandered about a planet several times larger than the earth, and opened his mouth slightly to vomit: "It''s been so long, why haven''t you found a spaceship."


    I just wanted to ask someone to ask, but although the streets are bright at night, there are almost no pedestrians passing by.


    Bula wandered through the magnificent city, and finally found the traces of the characters in front of the largest fortress in the middle.


    At this time, there was a girl in fancy dress standing in front of the tall building. She had long pink hair and big eyes.Dozens of brawny men in black suits and sunglasses were chasing her behind.


    "Master Lala, I finally found you." At the front was the white-haired warrior wearing a black armor cloak. He grabbed her wrist with righteous words and said seriously: "Enough hide and seek, please follow Let''s go back together."


    Lara struggled hard, but still couldn''t break free.She escaped with great pains, but how could she give up like this?Just as she was about to use a secret weapon to escape, a crisp sound came from her ear.


    "Asshole, let go of that girl."


    Looking along the voice, the beautiful girl was as beautiful as Lala, and even cuter girls stopped in front of them.She glared at the criminal abducting the girl and warned.


    "Who are you, dare to stop our royal family''s private affairs?" The white-haired young man frowned and asked without seeing the peculiar tail behind Bra.He was very vigilant, suspecting that Lala was a killer sent by another planet to assassinate Lord Lala.


    "Stop talking nonsense, what I hate most is you villains who bully girls."


    Seeing Bla rushing aggressively, the white-haired young man winked at the men behind.The five or six brawny men in black suits nodded their heads, and rushed to Bla savagely.


    Although Little Bra has never learned combat skills, his own combat effectiveness is absolutely terrifying.She watched several people move slower than the tortoise, and clenched her small fists and hit them hard.


    Boom... The six brawny men who stopped Bula actually reflected back one by one and sank into the hard wall.The white-haired Sustin''s eyes were about to protrude. He didn''t expect the girl in front of him to be so powerful.He just couldn''t see Bra''s movements clearly.


    "In that case, it is up to Sustin, the captain of my royal guard, to deal with you." He drew out the weapon from his waist and held a green lightsaber in his hands.The sharpness of weapons made by high-tech can be seen.


    Little Bra chuckled, his right fist had appeared on his left face, and Sustin couldn''t even catch her shadow.Under Bla''s great power, Sustin turned into a shining star and disappeared into the sky.I only heard him screaming sadly: "Master Lala..."


    "Master Lala, she is so amazing, let''s run away." The weird hairpin with pink hair suddenly made a voice.


    "Why are you running away? I haven''t thanked her for saving me yet." Lala said in confusion.


    "But... but Pei Kai is worried about Lala''s safety..." No wonder it will be nervous, Lala is the first heir to the royal family of Debbie Lustar.If there is an accident, it will definitely cause turbulence in the universe.


    "Thank you for saving me. My name is Lala." Lala, who was completely unsuspecting, didn''t wait for Pei Kai to finish, and looked at Bula curiously and said.


    "Don''t rush to thank me, I happen to have something to ask you for help." Bra shook his hand and said with a grin.


    "Ahhhhhh, do you want me to help you?" Laila asked her innocently, touching her lips.


    "It''s over, it''s over, it''s kidnapping..." Pei Kai said cryingly.


    "My name is Nie Xin, my nickname is Bra, and I come from the earth. I came here by accident, so I want to borrow a spaceship from you to go back. It''s a fate. Both of us have a la character."


    "Hey...Is it the earth on the edge of the universe? I was planning to go there to avoid the annoying blind dates my father arranges for me every day. In that case, let''s leave together." Lala seems to have found her companion, Shining His shiny eyes were filled with excitement.


    "Warning, don''t make bad ideas, Lord Lala''s father is the emperor who rules the entire universe. She is the first heir to the royal family." Pei Kai issued a warning.


    Cut, if you want to rule the universe, it''s my father.My father is the highest god in the universe, the Great Realm King God.


    "Could it be that your father is Frieza?" Bula curiously asked.


    She knows history. The former Frieza dominated the universe until her father defeated him.


    "Who is Frieza? My father''s name is Cheetah? Lucion? Debby Luke. Ten years ago he defeated the enemy and ruled the universe." Lara explained.


    Could it be that I have come to a different dimension? I have succeeded!!Bula really wanted to laugh up to the sky, she could finally see her father when she was young.


    Two beautiful girls stand side by side, each with its own characteristics.Of course, Lala is the best and the best, and Bra, who inherits the blood of Nie Kong and maintains the best fighting form, is slightly slender.

 549 The collapse of the second element text 0556, before the plot begins

    In the prosperous city, all kinds of street lights illuminate the streets very brightly.In the middle of the city is a very spacious school, and the surrounding buildings spread with its location.


    "Is it finally here? I hope I don''t go back to when Bouma was a kid!" A black hole suddenly appeared on the top of the skyscraper, covering the semicircular moon.The calm and handsome young man slowly jumped out of the black hole, scanning the surrounding environment with lazy eyes..He was floating in the air, looking like he had emerged from the moon.If anyone saw such a weird scene, they would definitely think that Nie Kong had descended from a god.


    After spending the hard-earned faith power, he originally felt that he was back before the beginning of the Dragon Ball plot.However, spiritual consciousness covered the entire earth, and he found that there were only 15 people with the highest combat effectiveness in the world.


    He didn''t find the familiar breath of Guixian, Wukong and the others, and even the closely connected Great Realm King Temple.It''s the breath of my daughter, far away from me, it''s probably deep in the outer space of the earth.Unexpectedly, Nie Kong came to Earth faster than Bra.It can be said that Lara did not reach the earth before the plot started.


    With such a weird scene, Nie Kong finally found out that he had left Dragon Ball and entered a strange two-dimensional world.Dragon Ball had no regrets, but Nie Kong was very excited about the new world that was about to begin.After all, staying in Dragon Ball for too long, two Dragon Balls have been combined for more than 30 years.


    It is a pity that it is night, so I can only wait until tomorrow before setting out to understand the background of the world.The most important thing now is to find a place to stay.It''s a pity that he didn''t move the Great Realm King''s Temple, otherwise he might be able to control the life and death of humans in the world with it.


    Looking down on the bustling city, Nie Kong did not find a suitable house for him.Although he found a very beautiful villa, Nie Kong found two or three beautiful girls in it.Fearing that he would kill the original protagonist, Nie Kong didn''t act like Griffia did before.The reason is that he didn''t understand the situation of the world, so he had to keep a low profile.


    But the location of the villa is very good, the surrounding scenery is very beautiful.In a prosperous area, but with such a spacious site, it seems that the owner of the villa is very rich.Nie Kong cleared the two nearby hills, and then moved out the empty villa in Ding Tian Ring out of thin air.


    If the owner of the villa on the opposite side saw such a weird scene tomorrow, he would think it was an alien doing it.One night, a villa appeared strangely at his door.And there is clearly their private territory, how can they allow others to occupy it privately.


    After Nie Kong did everything, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.He thought to himself that after Xiao Bula came back, he would teach her severely and tell her to dare to run naughty.It''s just where Nie Kong thought, how funny the scene where their father and daughter met.If there is a wall that can block him, he really wants to hit him to death.The daughter is so naughty, she really faints.


    He didn''t release Bouma and the others, it was rare for him to enjoy his own peaceful night.


    The universe is vast and charming, but it is always dangerous.For example, black holes in the universe, meteorite storms and so on.Although there are many planets that can explore the universe, few can survive.


    The center of the universe, the planet Debby Luke, known as the strongest, is different.It gathers the highest technology in the universe, let alone interstellar adventure, interstellar battles across the universe are common.


    As early as 10 years ago, the King of Devilluk defeated his fateful opponent and unified the universe and became the strongest king in the universe.Therefore, at this time, a spaceship is sailing from Deb Luke to Earth.


    "Lala, how far are we from the earth now?" asked Bula, who has light green hair like an elf.


    She suddenly felt the existence of her father, it was a mysterious feeling connected by blood.Very warm and familiar.Bula thought he was getting closer and closer to his father, so he could feel his presence.


    The pale pink-haired Lara proficiently manipulated the spaceship, and said: "The earth is the most fringe planet in the deep universe. It is a long light-year away from Debby Luke in the middle. Now we have just walked halfway. It is estimated that it will take another day to reach the destination coordinates." She originally intended to hide in the furthest position, avoiding the blind date her father introduced him, so she chose Earth.


    "It''s so slow, let me drive." Bula eager to try.


    "Can you do it? This is Debby Lux''s most advanced spacecraft." Lara curiously asked.You must know that she is an earthling, how could she operate such a complicated machine.


    "No problem, no problem." Bula patted his bulging chest, believing himself.She is a genius inventor Bra, no machine can hold her back.She could understand the profound machinery of the time machine, let alone the small spaceship?


    "Really, that''s okay." Lala with a bit of nerves left the cab in doubt, clearly not thinking of the serious consequences that would be caused by a mistake.


    Bula studied the functions of various buttons, and the spaceship swayed as if it was about to fall at any time, making Pekai tremble with fright.On the contrary, Lara seemed to have a good time, and it seemed that there was no sense of crisis at all.


    After half an hour, Bula finally touched the spaceship.She turned on the fastest speed, and the spaceship tore through the dark universe like a light beam.


    "Ahhh... it really drives so fast! Brah, you are so anxious to return to earth, is there something important to do?" Lala asked curiously.


    "Um...I want to find very important and important people." Thinking of seeing his dad who was going to see him decades ago, Bra was looking forward to it and excited.


    "It''s great, Burachan already has a boy I like." Lala said enviously.


    Hearing Lala''s words, Bla''s pretty face was completely red, like a big lantern.


    "Yes...really, haha...what kind of boy do you like for Lalachan?" Blah''s heartbeat speeded up, for fear that she would find something, she quickly changed the subject.


    "Mine? I just want to be happy." Lala grinned.She is a hearty and innocent girl without any troubles.

 550 The collapse of the second element text 0557, Tenjoin Sahee

    In the early morning of the next day, the three beauties stared at the magnificent building in front of them.The front one was a woman with long light blonde hair, and the hair on the left and right of her ears curled slightly.


    Originally with an expression of confidence and arrogance, when he saw the villa abruptly appeared in front of his territory, the whole person was furious.On the left is a short-haired girl with short-sighted eyes. She looks very well-behaved and quiet.The one on the right has a single ponytail and a wooden knife in his right hand.The three girls wore light yellow sailor suits and light green student skirts that could only cover their thighs.


    "Rin... You can tell me clearly, who on earth has invaded the territory of our Tenjoin Temple?" The blonde girl gritted her teeth and asked the girl holding the wooden knife on the right.


    "I... I don''t know, I didn''t show up last night," Kujo Rin said in shock.


    "It seems to have emerged out of thin air, who can have such an ability to build a villa of this size in the middle of the night without knowing it." The girl with eyes replied cutely.


    "Damn...If I want to know who did a good thing, let''s see how my Tenjo Institute Foundation manages them." The blonde girl said angrily.


    How proud she allowed others to invade her territory, and just blocked the fifty meters in front of their villa.And who is the most angry, its location is better than the original villa, it is surrounded by beautiful flower gardens.There were originally two small hills planted with trees. It was the private garden of Tenjoin.


    "Ms. Shaji, do you want me to arrange for the workers to tear it down immediately?" Kujorin asked.


    "Wait first, someone has come out inside. I want to see who has such a great ability to build such a villa out of the defense of our Tenjoin Temple." Shaji Tenjoin''s hands were on her hips, staring at him. Rotating door lock.


    Kujo Rin held the wooden sword tightly, with an expression that looked like an enemy.Finally the door squeaked open, and Nie Kong in white pajamas appeared in front of the three women.He stretched, breathing in the fresh air outside.


    Slightly messy black hair, handsome cheeks with unconscious sleepiness.Because of being the king of the great realm for a long time, Nie Kong''s temperament changed from the original coquettish to warm sunshine.Seeing his appearance made the three daughters who wanted to question Nie Kong stay on the spot.


    The moment he appeared, the world seemed to revolve around him.The three women didn''t expect that there would be such an outstanding man in the world, and she was dumbfounded for a while.


    "So handsome...who is he?" Saki Tenjoin''s anger was like a leaky balloon, disappearing without a trace in an instant.


    "Hey, who are you and why are you standing in front of my house?" Nie Kong looked at the three beautiful girls detected by Spiritual Sense last night with surprise, and asked naturally.


    "I... I am Shahie Tenjoin, a second-year student at the private Cainan High School. From now on, I will be your neighbor, please take care of me in the future. If you have any difficulties, just come to me, oh hehe..." she Put on an exaggerated posture and laughed exaggeratedly.Seeing Nie Kong looking at herself weirdly, her pretty face showed two blushes.


    "Haha... my name is Nie Kong, sorry for occupying your private land." Nie Kong smiled.


    "It''s okay, anyway, we have a lot of places in Tenjoin. I''m going to school now, and I have time to talk." Shahki at Tenjoin waved her hand without problems, took the two men who were still in a daze and left.


    "Private Cainan College? Why do I sound familiar?" Nie Kong was curious, using his spiritual knowledge to follow them closely, and wanted to investigate the so-called college.


    "Ms. Shaji, do we have to send someone to demolish his villa?" Kujo Rin asked in doubt, watching Miss Saji''s attitude change 180 degrees.


    "Idiot, we are the most famous Tenjoin Foundation in Japan. How could I care about a small piece of land! Humph... I guess his purpose of moving near me is definitely attracted by my beauty. Haha... I am Shakie Tenjoin, it is Cainan Academy, no...I am the most beautiful queen in Japan." In the luxurious car, Shakie laughed exaggeratedly.


    The two entourages were sweating, and they were speechless with confidence in their own lady''s stinky beauty.Having said that, the beauty of Tianjoin Temple is still quite beautiful, a rare two-dimensional standard beauty.Although it was a bit worse than his own daughter Bra.


    The three girls arrived at the spacious school in a limousine dedicated to Tenjoin.It is the middle hub of the whole city, which is very conspicuous.One after another, many boys and girls walked into the school with schoolbags.


    The jingle sound rang, the bell of the school preparation bell.The steps of the students who entered the academy accelerated a lot, and the only thing that didn''t care was Miss Tianjoin who got out of the car slowly.The rich have privileges, whether in the third dimension or the second dimension.


    While Nie Kong was washing, Lingshen did not leave the three women''s car.When they arrived at the school, Nie Kong''s spiritual sense covered it in all directions.Even so, it turns out that there are the most beautiful women in the school.


    Compared to the Ishiya Magic High School where I have stayed, the gap is really big.But compared to IS academy, which is all girls, of course it will lose.Juwang Academy is also good, the famous beauties are of high quality.


    Nie Kong felt a little sweaty when thinking about being a teacher in many schools.Being able to deal with them with his three-dimensional diploma is already very powerful.


    Spiritual consciousness picked out the girls and boys he knew well, and he felt more and more clear.It''s a pity that spiritual consciousness can''t hear sounds, otherwise if he knows the names of people he is familiar with, he will definitely be able to recognize the world he is in.


    There are many worlds in the second dimension, but Nie Kong, who has been living at home for many years, has already known about it.And because of the greatly enhanced soul power, he was able to search his own memory and achieve his unforgettable experience.


    That being the case, Nie Kong planned to find out in person.After washing, Nie Kong changed into simple clothes and prepared to go out.He directly tore the space with his soul power, and instantly appeared near one of the boys he knew most.


    He has short orange hair and looks a little delicate.Seeing what he looked like, Nie Kong directly defined two words for him, a good man, and he was very ugly.

 551 The collapse of the second element Text 0558, Perverted Principal vs Yuki Rido

    Appeared on the roof of the teaching building, and the classroom on the bottom floor was the class where the students Nie Kong seemed to be familiar with.In addition to male students with short orange hair, Nie Kong also attracted the attention of a girl with short blue hair that was slightly melancholy.Her appearance is very sweet, with the tenderness of a girl, giving people a desire to protect her, and she is even better than the Tenjoin Sahee she met in the morning.


    The teacher with reading glasses on the podium started to roll the call every day, and the students in the classroom were listlessly responding.Nie Kong thus learned that he wanted to know the names of the two students, the male is Yucheng Lidou, and the girl is Xiliansi Chuncai.


    "It''s really unexpected to come to the world of the King-Russian girl." After her daughter Bra''s modified time machine, she didn''t expect to be able to jump out of the Dragon Ball world and come here.Although he was taken aback, Nie Kong had a slight smile in his eyes.


    In the play, he understands that there are a lot of lovely girls in the Baowang Girl, and they all revolve around living in Cainan private colleges.The girls are bold and open.


    First of all, what Nie Kong wants to do is to become a teacher in a private school, melt into their lives, and destroy the original plot.Nie Kong had two previous teacher experiences, and Nie Kong was already familiar with it.


    As Nie Kong thought about his plan, the bell rang in his ears after class.Nie Kong returned to his senses and left the rooftop from the staircase.As he walked to the corner of the classroom, Nie Kong just knocked over Yuuki Lidou who had rushed out of the classroom.


    "Oh... yes, I bumped into you." Yucheng Lidou rubbed her aching head, and smiled apologetically at Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong gritted his teeth, this Yucheng Lidou is really damn, he actually wants to use magical throwing skills on himself.Fortunately, he is strong, otherwise he would have succeeded.


    "Li Dou, look at you running so fast and hit someone." The lazy-looking boy with a strong wretched aura stepped out of the classroom and said to Li Dou who fell to the ground.


    "Saruyama is all your fault, isn''t it if you chase me, will I hit someone?" Li Dou stood up and said dissatisfied with the buddies behind.


    "I''m fine, please don''t mind. By the way, I just wanted to find someone to lead the way. Do you know where the principal''s office is?" Nie Kong said.


    When the two heard Nie Kong''s words, they finally paid attention to Nie Kong''s appearance.He looks so handsome, he is about twenty-two years old, unlike a school student.


    "The principal''s office? As an apology for bumping into you, let Li Dou take you a ride." Saruyama patted Li Dou on the shoulder and said as expected.


    "No problem. Although the school is not very big, it will take a long time if no one leads the way. Please come with me." Li Dou said gently.


    Nie Kong nodded and followed behind him.After spinning for an unknown amount of time, Nie Kong came to a beautifully decorated room.The door was not closed, Li Dou straightly led Nie Kong into the room.


    This is a very large office. Behind the central desk sits a middle-aged man wearing round sunglasses.The huge bookshelf behind him is full of books, showing his extraordinary knowledge??


    It''s just that Nie Kong''s spiritual sense clearly found the H poster and comics hidden behind the bookshelf.The principal, who was looking at the girl''s three-point poster, saw someone showing up, and immediately hurriedly hid some bad posters from the desk under the table.


    He raised his head and showed a very wretched and disgusting look, it was the reincarnation of Zhu Bajie.And the corners of his mouth, there is even a little bit of saliva that has not been wiped clean.It''s hard to believe that such a disgusting person will be the principal.


    "You are..." the principal asked in doubt with a dignified look.


    "He is the principal of our school, you should have very important things to find him." Li Dou introduced.


    "My name is Nie Kong, and I want to come to Cainan College as a teacher." Nie Kong, who has the ability to hypnotize, is bound to be a teacher.


    Li Dou was relieved. It turned out that he was a teacher. No wonder he appeared here at his age.


    "That''s right, but the teachers in our school are already sufficient." Seeing that Nie Kong is not the beauty she expected, the girl, the principal put on a hesitant expression.


    Nie Kong had already expected such a result. He wanted to hypnotize the principal, but Yucheng Lidou did not leave.If he finds out, it will definitely cause trouble for himself.


    Wait, in that case, I have to sacrifice you.Nie Kong suddenly thought of something, with a bad smile on his mouth.Yuki Rado, please don''t mind if you take advantage of you.


    "If you agree to me, he can leave it to you." Nie Kong pressed his head against the principal''s ear and pointed to Li Dou behind him quietly.At the same time, his eyes glowed with powerful soul power, and the hypnotizing principal said Li Dou was a lovely girl, and Li Dou was a girl wearing only three-point style.


    The originally male Li Dou instantly changed in the eyes of the principal with a wretched pig face, and turned into a very cute three-pointed girl, and she scratched her head at him.He watched the beautiful girl Li Dou, who was filling his mind, slowly smirked, and let out a bit of disgusting saliva.His pig face was red, his nostrils enlarged and he was spraying rough air, it was a metamorphosis.


    Rao knew the principal''s abnormality long ago, and Nie Kong was speechless when he saw his expression.


    "That''s...cute girl at my disposal..." He made a voice, but Li Dou couldn''t hear it.


    Li Dou''s expression was confused, he was a little confused about the principal''s huge reaction.


    Just about to take off his clothes and pounce on Li Dou, but Nie Kong held his shoulders and said lightly, "Don''t worry, you haven''t promised me yet."


    "Okay... OK, I agree that you will be a teacher in our school. The contract is here. You fill it out and give it to me. Starting tomorrow, you will be our teacher in Cainan College." The principal hurriedly drew out the double contract , I stamped it and threw it to Nie Kong.


    A lot of Nie Kong didn''t fill in the contract, but the stamped words really gave Nie Kong a lot of freedom.He can choose to be a teacher of any subject and choose to be a teacher of any class.


    "Hey... I won''t bother you when the deal is done." Nie Kong accepted the contract, left the principal''s office with a smile, and helped close the door by the way.


    Li Dou was really happy for Nie Kong, maybe he was able to successfully become a teacher in the school.He was about to accompany Nie Kong to leave, but his face paled with fright by the principal''s performance.


    When Nie Kong released him, he jumped into the air.The light shone, and the principal''s clothes were stripped to the bottom of his pants.The speed of taking off his clothes can break the Guinness record.


    "Huh...cute beauty...girl, please sign my body." Before Li Dou had time to react, her body was hugged tightly by the principal.He wanted to break free, but the principal''s power was too great.


    "Yeah... the principal." Seeing the principal''s mouth get closer and closer, Li Dou let out a sad scream.


    "Ah...uh..." With the last shout, Li Dou''s mouth seemed to be blocked.The students passing by the principal''s office are rare and weird. They are already immune to the principal''s abnormal behavior.


    "Hey...it''s strange, I seem to hear Li Dou''s help." Saruyama who was in the classroom suddenly said strangely.


    "It must be an illusion, is it too sleepy recently." He shook his head, ignored it and slept on the table instead. .

 552 The collapse of the second element Text 0559, Lala arrives

    Dragging his tired body out of the principal''s office, the principal who stayed inside was picking his teeth with a satisfied smile.And Li Dou was crying in his heart, he spit out desperately, trying to forget the nausea of ??the principal''s fat lips in his mind.


    He really wanted to cry, his first kiss was forcibly taken away by the principal.And his body was forcibly touched several times for the abnormal principal.Every time he thought of this, goose bumps appeared on his skin all over his body, and he felt nauseous.


    Although I knew that the principal was a pervert, I didn¡¯t expect to be perverted to such an extent, and he actually liked boys.But the teacher Nie Kong just now was such a handsome boy who didn''t choose the principal. How could he choose me?


    Li Dou regretted leading the way for Nie Kong, and left a bit slower than Nie Kong.If he knew that, he really wanted to ask Saruyama to lead Nie Kong.The spring vegetable sauce I have a crush on, it''s a pity that the first kiss could not be offered to you.


    After washing his mouth dozens of times, Li Dou returned to his seat and buried his head in the table silently.It would be better to say that Li Dou is an ordinary person, but the principal''s face is really not flattering.


    "Oh, Lidou, you are just leading the way. Why did you spend the entire class?" The Saruyama in front of him turned his head and curiously asked him.


    "Saruyama, I have lost my purity." Li Dou said sadly.


    "Wow...what the hell happened? Which girl did you tryst with just now?" Saruyama shook Li Dou vigorously, trying to question Li Dou. What happened was that Li Dou had lost his soul.The best friend Saruyama is very strange, Li Dou should like Haruna.Obviously there were many times to confess to Haruna, although all failed.The hateful Pear Dou, is it secretly crossing Chen Cang.


    He never thought that Li Dou would encounter something like that.Maybe when he meets Li Dou and turns into a girl Lizi, he will have the expression of Li Dou when he sees Li Dou turning into a man in H.


    Compared to Li Dou''s death, Nie Kong seemed quite happy.He chose to fill in the teaching subject is physical education, load-bearing second-year Class A-Li Dou''s class.With such lovely Wei and Chuncai all gathered in Class A of the second year, Nie Kong almost immediately determined it.


    Originally he wanted to be a math teacher, but he was afraid that his level was too low.Besides, teaching mathematics is too tiring. Compared with sports, it is very simple for Nie Kong.With the power to destroy the world, who can be more athletic than him?As for the former teacher, Nie Kong took care of him whether he was alive or dead.Anyway, the perverted principal agreed, he will make arrangements.With a relaxed mood, Nie Kong returned to his villa.Although there is no time to meet Haruna and the others, there will be many opportunities in the future because he is already their teacher.


    In the outer space of the earth, a fierce interstellar war is taking place at this moment.More than a dozen advanced combat spaceships are chasing a civilian spaceship.


    "Lalachan, we are about to be chased by them, hurry up." Inside the civilian spaceship, there are two lovely beautiful girls. They are Lala and Bula who escaped from Debby Luxing.


    Hearing someone abducted the princess of Debbie Lux, Lara''s father, Cheetah, was furious.He sent Sassin, who was guarding the royal family, to intercept and rescue Lala.


    It was Sustin and them who surrounded them.Dense light beams shot out from their wings, and the target was the spaceship that Brah was riding in.But Bra''s driving skills were superb, and their beams could not hit the spacecraft she was driving.


    "Master Lala, please stop your spaceship with us and go back with us if you hear it." Sustin''s voice came from the radio wave, and he was persuading Lala to change her mind.


    "Hehe... Lalachan, it seems that your father is very worried about you. Now that I am ready to go to Earth, do you want to consider going back?" Bra, who drove the spaceship, chuckled lightly.


    "Here...Sassin, don''t say anything, I finally escaped, how could I go back." Lala said with a frown.


    "But... Master Lala, Master Cheetah, they will worry about you. You are the prince and daughter of our Debby Luke." Sustin was still talking nonsense, and Lara turned off the radio because of annoyance.


    "Blachan, speed it up and let''s get rid of them." Lala said.


    "Okay." Bla nodded his head and immediately pressed the acceleration button.The spacecraft ejected two blue flames, rushing out of their surroundings like a rocket.


    "The target speeds up, and if it continues like this..." A certain fighter behind it issued a warning.


    "The combat level has been raised to orange, and you are allowed to use Class C weapons. You must not let her escape, you must stop them anyway." Sustin said.


    "Understand..." The two wings of each pursuing fighter jet stretched out numerous missiles, aimed at the front Lala and launched them.The densely packed missiles almost covered the space ahead.


    Moreover, the missile has a tracking function, and Blah found that he could not avoid them.


    "Oops..." Bouma watched as she got closer and closer to the target, but she found that the spaceship she was driving was out of control.


    Sustin''s control is in place, and the missile''s power can only destroy the spacecraft''s engine system.Bula regrets that she does not have the ability to survive in outer space like her father.Otherwise, with that powerful fighter, Bula can kill them with one hand.


    "Huh...it seems to be over here." Seeing the stopped spaceship, Sustin smiled.


    "I can''t help Lalachan, I''m sorry you can only listen to Dad''s words to go home." Bula feels very happy to be with Dad, she doesn''t understand why Lala runs away from home like this.


    "How can you give up here? It''s up to me." Pulling and squeezing Bula away, he firmly pressed the hidden button.The spaceship that had stopped, immediately spouted flames again and disappeared in front of them.


    Forcibly jumping out of space would be dangerous, but the nerve-racking lesbian has never considered it.


    "What..." Sustin, who was determined to win, was shocked. He didn''t expect that the prey he got would escape.

 553 The collapse of the second element Text 0560, first time to school

    The physical education classes of the two-dimensional colleges are very characteristic, and there are two fixed classes every week.Since it is summer, the most content in physical education is track and field and swimming.As for the courses of baseball, tennis, volleyball, etc., wait for the schedule of the physical education teacher.


    "Principal, did you enjoy it yesterday?" Nie Kong filled out the contract and took it to the principal''s room, smilingly asking the wretched fat pig sitting in the chair.His face is really weird, mostly bald but with two horn-like buns on the left and right.The black round magical sunglasses that he wears well cover his wretched eyes.


    Although it was the second time I watched it, Nie Kong still felt sick.Considering that yesterday''s Xiaoshou Li Dou actually encountered his forcible wretchedness, Nie Kong felt deeply sympathetic, it was hard for him to bear it.


    "Hey...very good and cute, I would really like to try a few more times if I have time." The principal rubbed his fat hands, as if reminiscing about the touch at that time.You have to do it a few more times, you are trying to drive Li Dou crazy.


    "Since it''s a deal, it will be worthwhile if you are satisfied. I have already written the contract, please have a look." Nie Kong put them on the principal''s desk casually.


    The principal glanced at the contract Nie Kong had filled out, and his smiling face was like a bitter gourd.


    "Okay, I will arrange for you to start work as soon as possible." The class Nie Kong teaches already has a teacher, and the principal can only ask him to teach other classes, which caused him a lot of trouble.


    Nie Kongshen nodded in agreement, and then spent half a day going through the entry procedures, such as office selection, receiving teacher uniforms and so on.


    In the afternoon there happened to be a physical education class in Lidou''s class. The principal arranged for the former physical education teacher to take Nie Kong into the class he was teaching and introduce him to the students.


    "Classmates...I want to introduce the new teacher who will teach you physical education in the future. I want to tell you that he is a handsome guy..." After the predecessor announced his farewell, the students in the classroom showed curiosity. Emoji.They did not expect that a new teacher would appear, and they would have to teach them physical education.Although Li Dou, who met Nie Kong yesterday, guessed a bit, he thought it would not be so coincidental.


    "Hehe...Teacher, we are very picky about boys. No one likes boys like Saruyama, right?" The brown and yellow short-haired girl who was sitting quietly behind giggled.


    "Asshole, Risa, can you please stop dragging me in, okay, who caused me?" Saruyama roared as if the scar was opened.As the boy Saruyama who is least popular with girls this year, no girl in the huge school wants to be his girlfriend.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, please come in."


    Nie Kong, who was waiting at the classroom door of Class A, heard the words of his predecessor, coughed sharply and pushed open the closed door of the classroom.


    The first thing that catches the eye is the immature cheeks of more than forty students, arranged in four groups in the classroom.The classrooms are clean and tidy, with men and women in their respective positions.


    "Huh?!" As Nie Kong slowly walked in, everyone''s eyes in the classroom gathered towards him.Wearing black sportswear, Nie Kong''s slender body was revealed.And the handsome smile of the sun can bring warmth and peace of mind.


    It turned out that the vampire¡¯s coquettish fusion of Saiyan blood has disappeared after years of edification by the Great Realm King God. What remains is the majesty of the gods and the warmth that brings people to the sun.For example, the original Realm King God was like a gentle fat man.Nie Kong hid the divine power, and only the sunny and gentle temperament remained.


    "How can a good person like the teacher frame me? It''s all perverted principals who have brutal hair." After thinking about it at night, Li Dou originally had some doubts about Nie Kong, but immediately after seeing Nie Kong''s smile Disappeared without a trace.


    "Wow, so handsome." The girls in the class were noisy, and their eyes seemed to be peachy, making them more sensational than when the handsome Rennes came.


    "Is he our new teacher? He feels so kind." Chun Cai was stunned, her melancholy pretty face raised slightly and looked at Nie Kong.Looking at him, it seemed that he could forget the darkness and evil of time.


    "Hee hee, do you feel satisfied with Risha? Has Chunxin rippled and collapsed." The double ponytail girl with myopia glasses turned her head and laughed at the short-haired girl with golden waves.


    "Okay, Wei Young, dare you to make fun of me, watch my chest rubbing attack." Risa was ashamed, and instantly grabbed her hands to the front of the seat, and squeezed Wei Young''s slightly spit out chest.The two girls were in the corner of the classroom, but no one noticed Lisa''s wretched movements.


    "But to be honest, the teacher looks much more handsome than the stars on TV. Whether you are satisfied or not, I think the teacher is very good. Perhaps, I am lucky to have a teacher like him in our class." Wei Young may already be familiar with it. After lining the chest, let her ask for the breast of her B mask.


    "Sure enough, he, is he actually the physical education teacher in our class?" Li Dou asked in surprise.


    "It turns out that it was the person that Li Dou hit yesterday, who I thought was." After Saruyama was surprised, he appeared calmer.


    The male students didn''t have much opinion on Nie Kong, but envied Nie Kong''s popularity with girls.The appearance of Nie Kong simply reflected the extreme side of Saruyama.


    "My name is Nie Kong, and I will be your new physical education teacher from now on. My age is probably 22 years old. If you have any difficulties in the future, you can come to me." Nie Konghe stood at the podium and picked up the chalk brush. Brushed out his name.Nie Kong''s appearance remained about 22 years old, and his age did not seem to be very different from them, like a big brother next door.


    "Yes, Teacher Nie Kong." The girls replied enthusiastically.


    "Now I''m going to use the opportunity to roll the call to get to know you, my lovely students." Nie Kong smiled.


    The roll call began. Nie Kong met in addition to the impressive Ban Changchuncai, but also Furukawa Yui, a girl with a stern face, two lively Risha and Weiyo.Although Wei is cute, she has a serious feeling.


    "The roll call is over, everyone is ready to change clothes and gather at the track and field." Nie Kong understood the content of the preparation, and nodded with satisfaction to indicate that they can leave.


    Speaking of the two-dimensional college girls sportswear, but it is quite cute.The trousers are black shorts that just cover the middle of the thigh, and the top is white loose-fitting sportswear.The appearance of the body of the girl character youth is very attractive.

 554 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0561, the god of the pear bucket broke

    Nie Kong came to the health room of Cainan College with Chuncai. After opening the door, he found that the teacher was not there. Perhaps it was because the get out of class just ended.Gently put Chuncai with his head in his arms like an ostrich on the white bed, Nie Kong found that Chuncai''s face was still red.


    "The health care teacher is not here, does Chuncai classmate your feet matter?" Nie Kong asked warmly.


    "It feels...there is no big problem. Just take a few minutes to rest." Haruna just wanted to stand, but the pain from her right foot covered her delicate and pretty face with sweat.


    "Hmm..." The intense pain made Haruna''s blushing pretty face pale for an instant.That weak look gave people an urge to love her.


    Nie Kong forcibly held Chuncai and let her sit on the hospital bed.Overbearing, he took off Haruna''s white stockings without authorization, revealing her five cute, green feet.


    Only on the bare toes, the redness and swelling that appeared destroyed its overall beauty-the swollen bruises were like mud.Seeing her ugly feet appear in front of the teacher, Haruna is anxious to cover it.


    Nie Kong opened her little hand and frowned, "I said it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s already swollen like this. It should look painful. Let me see if there is an ice pack in the health room. Ice can relieve the pain and help. Remove blood stasis."


    Haruna suddenly felt warm and at ease, and the teacher''s gentleness seemed to penetrate her body and mind.Silently watching the teacher who helped him find medicine, a complicated mood emerged in his heart.


    "Na... Teacher." Haruna said softly.


    "Is the wound too painful? Let me find it quickly." Nie Kong didn''t turn around, but quickly scanned every position of the medicine cabinet with his spiritual sense.


    "No, I want to ask you about classmate Lala, is she really the teacher''s wife?" Haruna asked softly.


    "You mean Lala, she is the girl I just met a few days ago, and I met later than Chuncai. Secretly tell you, don''t tell others, she is an alien. Because she suddenly landed at my house , So live with me." Nie Kong said without concealment.Nie Kong did not object to the conclusion of the marriage contract.What he cares about is whether Lala really likes herself.


    "Student Lala is actually an alien. No wonder she found her tail when she changed her clothes..." When she heard Nie Kong''s answer, Chun Na, who was not surprised, suddenly felt inexplicably happy.


    "Well, I finally found the ice bag." Nie Kong found the ice bag in the small freezer compartment behind the medicine cabinet.


    When Nie Kong applied the ice pack to the red and swollen ankle, Chunca felt the pain disappeared.The icy refreshment replaced the burning pain.


    "I use ice cubes to ease the pain for the time being, and I will treat you after the health care teacher comes. Otherwise, with your current state, how can I be assured that you will go home alone after school?" Nie Kong said.


    "If possible, I hope the teacher can send me home." Haruna whispered.


    "The teacher didn''t hear what you said, Chunca." Nie Kong said in confusion.


    "No...nothing, by the way, can the teacher ask you to pour me a cup of hot water, I''m a little thirsty." Chunca hurriedly changed the subject, for fear that Nie Kong would hear what she just said.


    Nie Kong had no doubt, after all, the baseball game just now had a lot of exercise, and it was normal to feel thirsty after sweating.It just so happened that there was a drinking fountain for boiling water in the health room. He directly filled a cup of boiling water in a paper cup and handed it to Chuncai.He had forgotten that the heat of boiling water is very hot for ordinary people''s spring vegetables.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Without any hesitation, he took the spring vegetables from the paper cup, and suddenly felt a burning pain from his fingers.She hurriedly released her small hand holding the paper cup, but the boiling water in the paper cup poured straight onto her sportswear.Immediately afterwards, she felt her skin rushing hot.Although she was covered by clothes, Haruna cried out in pain.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." Nie Kong finally woke up, he hurriedly stretched out his hand to help take off his clothes soaked in hot water, but happened to bury the spring vegetables underneath.


    The two formed a very your posture, and Nie Kong''s hands were even more eagerly stretched into Chuncai''s clothes.


    Oh my god, how did Li Dou''s magical wrestling skills get on me?Nie Kong felt wronged. He obviously wanted to help, but the more he helped, the more he helped.


    Haruna was stunned, her pretty face flushed like a torch, and she even made her forget the pain.


    "Hmm..." Her watery eyes closed silently, and her cotton-like soft and fragrant body did not resist.


    "Hehe, it seems that it''s not time for me to come back." After some time, the door of the health room was suddenly opened, and there was a nice girl''s voice.


    When they got up and saw, a pretty and short burgundy-red elder sister-shaped beauty in a white coat appeared in front of Nie Kong and the others.The most impressive thing is the upper body of the beautiful Yujie.It swayed in front of Nie Kong''s eyes, as if filling the entire world.


    "Stop class and choose the health room for a date. Young people are so courageous." The beauty Yu Jie jokingly looked at the two people in weird poses, and laughed.


    "Ah...Ah, Ms. Yumen, you...you misunderstood, we have nothing to do." Chun Caijiang was so scared that she immediately sat up, shaking her hands in a panic trying to explain clearly.


    "Um... I just sent Haruna classmate to the health room." Nie Kong did not expect that the health care teacher in the school had been replaced by the alien Ryoko Ryoko, the Universe doctor from outer space.


    "Haha...it''s nice to be young." After Yumen glanced at Chuncai''s body lightly, she already understood the matter very well, she just wanted to tease Nie Kong and the others.And she got the information and already knew Nie Kong''s identity well-as a candidate for Lala''s fianc¨¦.Yumen Ryoko was very curious about Nie Kong, how he could be recognized by Master Qiduo.


    "Since the health care teacher is here, then I will leave. Chuncai, you have to receive treatment." After Nie Kong finished speaking, he packed his clothes and left the health room.

 555 The collapse of the second element Text 0562, Bula’s teaching to Lala

    "Ah..." The forced space jump caused by engine failure, although temporarily escaping from Sustin''s pursuit, caused the spacecraft to crash into the earth''s atmosphere.The bumpy and dangerous situation shocked the two women.


    Although facing a crisis, Lala has no sense of fear.


    "Ahhhhhh, it looks like the situation is a bit bad. Blachan, can you get out of danger?"


    If the spaceship is allowed to fall, Lala''s physique will definitely die.Bula is strong and might be able to survive.And now they have broken through the atmosphere and returned to the earth.


    Without the shackles of outer space, Bula was able to risk breaking through the spaceship and escape the danger by dancing in the air.But she was a little risky if she was not sure to survive.


    "Lala you," Bula asked rhetorically.


    "Hee hee... I had expected this to happen, please see my invention of Jumping Wap." Lala happily took out a weird machine and flaunted it to Bula.


    After getting along for a while, Bula has discovered that Lara has the same hobbies as her.It''s just that what she can''t agree with is Lala''s invention, and she thinks something she invented is amazing.The encounter of the two colleagues might say something to disagree with.It''s just that two women are half a catty, all of the same level.


    "What it does is..." Bula asked curiously.


    "It allows us to do short-distance space jumps, which is great," Lala said happily.


    "What will happen to us after the space jump? But I found that many of the things you invented are problematic, and I am a little worried." Brahn said.


    "As for the purpose of our jumping is random, and the clothes of our bodies cannot be teleported together. Don''t worry about the little problem, I guarantee we can escape safely." Lala patted her full chest.


    "This is still a small problem, you are not mistaken." Brah thought that if she appeared in a crowded street and there was no clothes on her body, she would already feel terrified.


    How can her body be seen by strangers? Dad¡¯s words are fine, anyway, Dad has seen himself bigger since childhood.Maybe my father knows how many moles my body has.


    "No, how can a girl''s body be shown to others casually?" Bla shook his head and refused.


    "Ahhhhhhhh, why?" Lala asked in confusion.


    Growing up in the palace since childhood, Lala rarely comes into contact with ordinary people''s knowledge.There was a maid watching during the bath, so she didn''t mind showing her naked body to others.Lala in the original book has brought benefits to many people.


    "A girl''s body can only be seen by the boys you like. You have left the palace now, and you must understand the common sense that ordinary people know." Bula shook Lala''s body forcefully and said helplessly.


    "Miss Bula is right, Master Lala, you must pay attention to it in the future. Otherwise, what is the point of Master Lala inventing me." Pei Kai greeted.


    "It turned out to be like this, then I will pay attention to it in the future. The situation is critical now, let''s throw it away temporarily." Lala suddenly realized.After Bra''s notification, she will not expose her body in the future.


    "It''s up to you, anyway, I won''t leave with such a prop. I will take the time later and help you make it better by the way." Bula was well educated by Niekong, so he didn''t agree with Lala.


    "What can you do with Nabrachan? The spaceship is about to fall. Maybe we are lucky enough to be able to teleport to a place where no one is." Lara persuaded.


    She likes Bra very much, and has regarded her as her best friend, perhaps already considered a confidant.The two have common hobbies, the same beautiful faces, and the same topics.


    "You leave by yourself, I have my own way." By now, Blah could only risk gritting his teeth and exploding the power contained in his body and rushing out of the spaceship.


    "Is that so? It turns out that Bulachan has his own escape invention. Then I don''t care about you, I am leaving." Lala turned on the mechanical switch and instantly disappeared in front of Bula.


    Bra Leng hum, she is the daughter of the Great Realm King God, how could she die in a mere air crash?Seeing that he was getting closer and closer to the ground, Bula''s right hand gathered a strong arrogance and shot it towards the top of his head.


    The three-meter beam of light erupted out, piercing the solid spaceship through a large hole like paper.Bula quickly jumped out of the spaceship and floated in the air at his fastest speed.


    After escaping, Blaru was relieved.This was the first time that she had left Nie Kong''s protection, she was facing danger for the first time, and she had no experience in escape.If she can use 100% of her power, dealing with it is as easy as eating.


    The stars in the sky gleamed, as if congratulating the two girls on their escape.The spaceship was not so lucky anymore, and it fell directly and burst into a huge explosion.Seeing the scale of the explosion, Bula broke out in a cold sweat.She is not confident that she can survive such an explosion.


    "Have you finally returned to the past world? It''s a lot behind when I was born." Boomer looked down at the city on the ground and said with emotion.She still thinks that she has returned to the world decades ago.


    It''s just that she didn''t expect that there was something wrong with the opportunity of her transformation, and she was transported to the world of the Queen of Love. It was not that Nie Kong could travel through time like Nie Kong last time.


    "Dad''s breath is twenty miles to the east, it seems very close. Hehe, I really want to see what my father was like more than 30 years ago." The more he thought about it, the more excited he rushed towards Nie. Empty air rushed away.


    Bula has experienced so many boys in the Dragon Ball world, including the son Gofan who was very good since childhood, and the boy who is like an elegant prince... But the longer she stays with her father, the more she feels that father is the best boy in the universe. , No one can surpass his father.


    But with my mother, how could my father pay attention to himself.My mother is so beautiful, and her figure is much better than herself.Depressed Bula can only use the modified time machine to go back to the past and steal the evil idea of ??his father from his young mother.

 556 The collapse of the second element Text 0563, Xilian Temple Qiu Sui

    Stars flickered in the dark sky, and the afterglow of the setting sun disappeared into the streets of the city.Time shows that school has been over for some time, but Nie Kong, a physical education teacher, has just left the gate of Cainan College.


    If you only work as a second-year physical education teacher in Class A, it is easy to work, and Nie Kong will serve as the coach of the school''s baseball department and coach the training of the baseball club after school.Nie Kong made his debut for the first time, so he had to come to meet him personally.Normally, there is no important thing, only minister supervision.


    Originally, the members of the baseball club were very dissatisfied with the change, but Nie Kong''s performance shocked the members inside.With each swing, Nie Kong was able to hit a long-distance home run.The pitch is even more abnormal, no one can see the shadow of the ball.


    "Teacher, he wants to guard against the sky. With his strength, he can completely dominate Koshien in Japan." All the members of the baseball club were convinced, and worshipped Nie Kong as never before.


    Until the end of the baseball club activities, it was seven o''clock in the evening, and he seemed to be able to smell the scent of rice from the windows of other houses.


    "Yes... is it Teacher Nie Kong?" As soon as he left the school gate, a girl''s gentle voice came from Nie Kong''s ear.Looking along the source of the sound, what appeared in front of him was a familiar pretty face¡ªa cute Haruna student who was the monitor of Class A in the second year.She was dressed in the school uniform of Cainan University, with a schoolbag in both hands, and stayed quietly in front of Nie Kong.


    "It''s been so long since school, why does Chuncai still stay at school?" Nie Kong asked strangely.


    "I am a member of the tennis club of the school. I just have to participate in training today. It''s the teacher, I should have gone home long ago." Haruna asked softly.


    "The school''s physical education teacher should also take up the job of the school''s physical education department. It just happens that the baseball department is the scope of my supervision, so I have to get acquainted with them briefly on the first day. It was a waste of time." Nie Kong laughed.


    It suddenly dawned on Haruna, because her tennis club also has teachers.


    "It''s getting so late. It''s too dangerous for a girl to go home alone. The teacher will send you home by the way." Nie Kong stepped to the right of Chuncai and stood beside her.


    "But if the teacher goes home too late, the family will be anxious." Although there is an impulse to hope that the teacher will accompany him, the gentle and considerate Chuncai doesn''t want to cause Nie Kong trouble.


    "It''s okay, the teacher lives alone now, no one cares when he goes back."


    Upon hearing Nie Kong''s words, Chuncai''s pretty face flashed with a surprised expression.Is the handsome and gentle teacher still single without having a girlfriend?Unexpectedly, he would get such an unexpected answer from the teacher, and Haruna felt a little surprise and pity in her heart.The teacher only lives by one person, so can you only take care of yourself? It''s so pitiful.


    "Well, thank you teacher." Chun Cai replied in a low voice, agreeing to Nie Kong''s request.The two walked side by side in the dim street lamp, and the sky was getting darker and darker.With the company of a boy, Nie Kong, Chunca felt very relieved even though he was nervous.


    It is the first time she has had a boy to accompany her home from her childhood, no wonder she is a little nervous.


    The noisy city began to become quiet, except for the slight footsteps of Nie Kong.Sometimes a wild dog suddenly jumps out of the alley, and it will startle Haruna.And seeing Nie Kong next to him looking at him, Chunca''s cheeks would be slightly red.


    Crossing two or three streets, Chunca brought Nie Kong to a Japanese-style apartment, with the nameplate clearly writing the family name of Xilian Temple.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!Her hair is also blue, but it is different from Haruna''s short hair but long hair is draped over her shoulders. She is about 20 years old.


    Seeing the intimate appearance of the two coming back together, a playful smile appeared on the corner of her mouth.My sister finally looks like a normal girl, ready to fall in love.So for those lucky enough to get Haruna, I would like to see what the advantages are.Due to the dim sky, she could not see Nie Kong''s appearance clearly.


    At this time, the puppy tied in her hand dragged her out of the house, lovingly rubbing her head against Haruna''s feet.When she saw Nie Kong''s appearance, she was shocked for a moment.


    "A handsome boy, and he feels warm and reassuring to the human race. No wonder Haruna chooses him. But his age looks obviously a few years older than Haruna, how could the two of them be right? Haruna likes a boy who is more mature than herself, is she a brother?" Haruna''s sister thought puzzled.


    "Sister... Sister, what are you talking nonsense. He... he is my teacher, he just sent me back along the way." Haruna looked confused, stammering anxiously to explain.Her flustered and shy look is really cute.


    "It turns out that he is a teacher. No wonder he looks much more mature than a high school student. How old will he be? Is he twenty-five?" Haruna''s sister thought curiously.


    "Hello, I''m Nie Kong, Chuncai''s physical education teacher." Nie Kong said hello with a smile.


    "I am Chuncai''s sister Qiu Sui, thank you for taking care of her sister." She Luoluo generously extended her right hand, and Nie Kong''s hand grasped her soft five fingers.


    "Since Chuncai has arrived home, I should leave." Nie Kong released her finger and said to Chuncai.


    "Teacher, don''t leave in a hurry. Come in and have a cup of tea." Haruna''s face is very red, and it seems that she has not recovered from the joke of her sister.


    "Let''s talk about it if you have time." Nie Kong waved to sister Chuncai and slowly left her home.


    "Little Haruna, you really wasted a great resource. There is such a gentle and considerate boy in school, you should take the initiative to attack. It looks like a teacher-student relationship, it''s really exciting." Qiu Sui said.


    "Sister, don''t make fun of me, he is my teacher, six years older than me. What''s more... Besides, how could he fall in love with a girl like me." Haruna blushed and shook her head.


    "Does he have a girlfriend?" Qiu Sui asked.


    "No... The teacher is currently single, but I think it''s pretty good now, and I don''t need to change it." Haruna lowered her head and teased the puppy. She was not confident about herself, for fear of ruining her current life.And now Chuncai just has a good impression of Nie Kong, and she likes a little distance.


    "A 22-year-old single male teacher? It feels good." Qiu Sui, who is in her twenties, whispered.

 557 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0564, coincidence Lala

    After meeting the sisters of Xilian Temple, Nie Kong slowly returned to the villa where he lived.At this moment, a red meteor fell across the sky, like a meteorite falling to the earth.There was a loud bang, and a violent explosion occurred after the meteorite fell, causing great chaos in the entire city.


    Nie Kong''s spiritual sense could clearly observe that it was a damaged spaceship that had fallen.The location of the fall was in the track and field field of Cainan College. Fortunately, there is no one in the school, otherwise it will bring catastrophic destruction.Of course, Yuki Ridou is different. In the original book, his ability to avoid the falling spaceship is simply against the sky.


    And after the explosion, Nie Kong felt his daughter''s breath appearing twenty miles away from him.


    Nie Kong, who was enjoying a bath in the bathroom, did not set out to capture his daughter back.Because he knew that Bra was approaching him.The two have a close blood connection, and she has already noticed herself.


    At this moment, the space above Nie Kong suddenly heard weak spatial fluctuations.I wanted to use the Bengyue Dimensional Knife to destroy the stability of the space, but Nie Kong thought about it and stopped his actions.No one in the world of the love-law can threaten his safety, he wanted to see who dared to teleport to him.


    As the light flickered, a girl who didn''t wear any clothes fell in midair.


    He hugged her tightly with both hands.The face is very delicate and beautiful, and the skin is as smooth as water.Compared to her daughter Bra, her appearance is not a bit behind, and her figure is the opposite of the skinny Bra.And her hair is cute pink, and there is obviously a bunch of cute dull hair on the top of her head.


    Although it was only the first time I saw her, Nie Kong confirmed the identity of the other party in the first time!She is definitely Lala, the most important heroine in the world of Love-Ru.And precisely because of her help, Li Dou''s divine fall was played to the fullest by him.It''s really enviable that all the slightly beautiful girls out of the love-law are all trivial.


    Nie Kong did not expect that the story of the King-Russian girl had already begun, and the place where Lala landed was in front of him, not Li Dou, who possessed the magical wrestling skills!!


    "Ok¡­¡­?"


    Her pretty face was obviously crimson.The lovely eyes were wide open, and he looked at the boy in front of him curiously.


    When she first saw Nie Kong, Lala realized that she had a familiar feeling for him, as if she had seen Nie Kong somewhere.Moreover, Nie Kong exuded a sunny and harmless temperament, so she was not afraid, but felt that he was familiar.


    Her eyes are pure, like babies, like bright stars.Clear as water, without distractions.Innocent and cute, completely unaffected by secular pollution!Compared to her dark-bellied daughter, she is a lovely girl who is innocent and lively, with a little confused.


    "That... feels good."


    Sure enough, she is the protagonist of the Queen of Love, which is more beautiful than Haruna.Inheriting the characteristics of Lala''s mother, Lala is very beautiful.


    "But... the body of a girl can only be seen by the boys you like." Nie Kong couldn''t help loosening Lala''s body, and put a white bath towel on Lala''s body.


    "Ahhhhhh, what a familiar word." Pulling holding a small robot took the bath towel, making her white body completely hidden in the air.Her eyes were curious, and she didn''t expect Nie Kong to say the same thing as Bra.


    "Who are you?" Although Nie Kong understood her identity, he still wanted to ask.If you say her name yourself, it may be counterproductive, making her vigilant instead of good.


    "Well... my name is Lala. I came from Debbie Luke. The originality that appears here is because of it. It is my invention of jumping wap. Although there is no way to set a destination. , But it can do short-distance space jumps of biological units. If it is used in a spacecraft, sometimes it will be passed to the bathroom." Lala said, and blinked big cute eyes at Nie Kong.Her tail is like a spade, swaying like a puppy.


    "Debby Luxstar, could it be said that you are an alien?" Nie Kong shook his head and smiled lightly.


    "Oh, don''t you believe it. If so, look at this." Behind, a black tail swayed.


    Seeing such a scenery, Nie Kong felt his blood roll.The flames that had not been able to vent last night seemed to burst out.Nie Kong hurriedly covered her bath towel, his face became a little hot due to blood.


    "I...I see, you quickly cover it."


    "Hehe, why is your face so red, it''s so cute." Bra turned around, watching Nie Kong''s eyes breathing fire, covering his mouth and giggling.


    "I have already said that a girl''s body can only be seen by the person she likes. In other words, it can only be seen by your future husband." Nie Kong looked at Lala as if he was teaching his daughter.


    Yes, she is really similar to her own daughter.Nie Kong really wanted to see the scene of the two women meeting if he waited for Bra''s return.


    "Hehe...Is that so? Anyway, you''ve seen it just now, it doesn''t matter. Looking at you, I seem to like to see me undressed." Lala said cutely and mischievously.Human relationships and sophistication are very unfamiliar, and Lara may be nothing in that respect.And seeing Nie Kong who looks and temperament similar to her good friend Bula, she is naturally unprepared.


    "I like it very much, but that''s a truth that girls must understand." Nie Kong didn''t hide it. Lala''s body can indeed attract him, to be precise, any male.


    "Do you think so too? That''s great. So, what''s your name?" Lala asked with squinting eyes.


    "My name is Nie Kong, and I am a human being." Nie Kong said heavily.

 558 The collapse of the second element Text 0565, the marriage contract is established?

    "Master Lala, it''s great that you can be safe and sound." After the vertigo robot was sober, it immediately rushed into her arms after seeing Lala.Listening to her voice, probably Lara set her as a girl.


    Lala happily said, "Peikai, you finally woke up. Hurry up, please take care of your clothes." Lala unwrapped her bath towel and once again showed her beautiful figure in Nie Kong''s eyes.


    "Understood." Pei Kai said confidently: "Transformation, clothing shape." After the dazzling light, Lala, who took off her bath towel, reappeared in strange clothes.Although weird, it feels very fit.Only the big hat on the head gives people a very uncoordinated feeling.


    "Hehe...How do you feel, it''s a universal cross-dressing robot I invented, called Pei Kai." She turned around in front of Nie Kong, as if she wanted Nie Kong to appreciate her beauty.


    "It fits well." Like a tights, Pei Kai puts Lala in a beautiful position for a girl to better highlight it.


    "By the way, who is Master Lala. He looks better than his father, it''s hard to believe." Lara Pei Kai looked at the similar Nie Kong and asked curiously.


    "His name is Nie Kong. He is the owner of the house. And...and..." Lala was excited. When he first introduced Nie Kong, the roof suddenly broke open with a skylight of five or six meters.


    Nie Kong looked up and saw that a huge spaceship appeared in the sky, casting a circle of light on the broken skylight.The illusory figure slowly flashed, slowly descending to Nie Kong''s villa along the light circle.


    Three or four figures dressed in black suits like bodyguards, a white-haired warrior in white armor.


    "Is Sustin chasing you? How fast?" Lala pulled Nie Kong''s clothes corner hard, her cheerful expression turned into depression.


    Pei Kai whispered: "Lah...Lala-sir, can you use another jump to jump on Wap-kun?"


    "It''s useless. After using the bracelet once, it will take a day to recharge the battery." Lara looked at Sustin on guard.


    It was just out of Lara''s accident that Sustin did not pay attention to her, but as if they were lined up in two lines that seemed to welcome their important people.As the aperture slowly dimmed, the last person finally appeared.


    He is very short and looks like a few years old.The hair is different from lesbians, it is fluffy black.The tail behind is a trident like a weapon.


    Nie Kong was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that there would be a figure with a combat power of more than one million in the world of Bao Wang.Moreover, Cheetor Lucion Debiluk is recovering from exhaustion, and it is estimated that it will exceed 10 million in its heyday.The burst of power easily destroys a planet.


    "My father is here in person, Master Lala thinks we should go home obediently." Pei Kai said in despair.


    "How come, dad, he actually came." Lala shivered, her pure eyes lost, and she thought she had escaped the blind date.How could I escape with a powerful person like my father.


    "Sasting, did he kidnap my daughter?" Cheetah put his hands on his chest, and calmly looked at Nie Kong.He found that he couldn''t see through the earthling in front of him.


    It turned out that Sustin simply defeated Bra, and the burst of power was too strong.Cheetah knows Sustin''s skills, so he feels that the enemy can only be dealt with by himself.


    Sustin looked at Nie Kong in a daze, and said strangely: "I have three to four points of imagination, but I think it''s different. The kid who abducted the adult lesbian is obviously a girl."


    "It''s very simple. It seems that he is a Memoruxi star and can change his gender. Sastin, you go and bring me Lara. It is not that simple to marry my daughter so easily." Qi Be calm.


    "Yes... Master Cheetor." Sustin waved, and three or four bodyguards in black suits immediately surrounded Nie Kong and the others.Nie Kong glanced at them and found that the one with the highest combat effectiveness was Sustin-80.The rest of the black West bodyguards, at most only more than thirty.But it''s already very powerful, with a combat power of 30 that can easily lift a truck.


    "Master Lala, please come with us!" Someone clasped Lala''s wrist tightly, trying to violently pull her hiding behind Nie Kong.


    "No... let me go... don''t... let me go, I will choose the marriage partner!" Lala struggled desperately, but couldn''t get rid of the powerful wrist of the bodyguard.


    "Since Lala is unwilling, please let her go." Nie Kong''s qi burst out slightly, and the first person to bear the brunt was to pinch Lala''s bodyguard.I saw him hit the wall like a truck.Then the few people who surrounded Nie Kong lost their balance and fell to the ground.Nie Kong held Lala''s little hand and pulled her behind him.


    "Let go of Master Lara." Sustin stopped his figure, drew out his light green lightsaber and slashed towards Nie Kong.Nie Kong did not move, letting his sword smash into his body.


    With a click, Sustin''s eyes flashed in horror.The lightsaber that he clenched with both hands was actually broken into powder.The sword he was so proud of could not hurt him.Except Lord Cheetos


    He never knew there would be such a strong person in the world.


    "Sure enough... he has a very strong power in his body. It seems that I am not mistaken." Looking at Nie Kong, who was able to force Sastin back only by his aura, Qiduo narrowed his eyes.


    "Nie Kong... why do you want to..." Looking at Nie Kong who stood up bravely to protect himself, she looked at his face with bright eyes.


    "Does a boy need a reason to protect a girl who has been bullied?" Nie Kong smiled and shook his head.


    "Nie Kong, you said just now that you like me, didn''t you?" Suddenly thinking of something, Pulling asked out loud.


    "Yes, what''s wrong." Nie Kong asked curiously.


    "Hehe...In that case, let''s get married¡ªNie Kong." Zila''s eyes narrowed into a meniscus shape, and the pretty face hugged Nie Kong''s head tightly, giggling.Only her husband can see a girl''s body, which is what you said.


    "Lala is actually going to marry me?" Nie Kong was stunned. The progress of things is going too fast, right? I haven''t started the strategy yet.


    "Dad, I have chosen my marriage partner. If this is the case, you shouldn''t force me to leave."

 559 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0566, Cheetoss test

    "Dad, I have already chosen my marriage partner. In this way, you should not force me to return to Planet Debby Luk. I want to live on Earth."


    "How can this be? If Lala-sama were to marry this kind of earthling of unknown origin, it would probably damage the face of the Debby Luke royal family." Sustin''s expression changed dramatically.


    "It''s too late. Nie Kong has already settled my marriage with me through the traditional formal engagement procedures on Planet Debby Luke. I will never forget. Nie Kong touched my chest and expressed love to me with passionate eyes. "Lala clasped her hands tightly in front of her chest, she was innocent and pure with a shy expression, really cute.


    "I... I accepted his love and agreed to marry him."


    Nie Kong opened his mouth wide and stared at Lara, who was squinting happily.Debbie Luke''s engagement is too strange, is it actually triggered by touching the girl''s chest?He admitted that he had touched Lala''s chest, and he had touched his hands for a long time.She still remembers how she feels.


    "A little bit of strength, the boy of the earth. Although Lala has already admitted you, I didn''t agree. How can the engagement of a princess of a country be so hasty." The short child Qiduo said with a serious expression.


    "It''s okay, Dad, Nie Kong is not a casual person, so please don''t worry about me." Lala embraced Nie Kong''s arm with both hands and said cheerfully.


    "Listen to the boy, I want to marry my daughter Lala, but I want to become the apex figure of King Debby Luke''s rule of the stars. Do you think you can inherit my position with your aura?"


    Cheetah''s face was tense, and his whole body exuded an amazing murderous look.The man who once unified the universe has not only killed many people in battle.The arrogance seemed to be burning, and there were lightning and thunder nearby.


    The combat effectiveness of the whole person is improving, is it a sign of preparing to shoot.We must know that more than 20,000 combat power has been able to achieve the goal of destroying it by destroying the core of the planet.


    When he first saw Nie Kong, he felt unpredictable.She looks like she can match her own daughter, and her strength is a bit interesting.Qiduo was basically satisfied, but still wanted to test Nie Kong''s aura himself.


    That is how to become the strongest king in the universe and inherit his own position.


    "Boy, I want to see if you can match my daughter Lara." His short body quickly jumped in front of Nie Kong, and his right hand stretched out to grab Nie Kong''s collar.


    Nie Kong frowned and caught his attack with one hand.The right hands of the two finally collided violently.Cheetuo was surprised, but he played the fastest speed, he did not expect that he could handle it so easily.


    Qiduo''s burst of energy attacked Nie Kong, but Nie Kong did not react at all.


    "Dad, please stop, stop bullying Nie Kong." Lala wanted to rush to Nie Kong and stop her father.Nie Kong''s free hand clasped the pull and stopped her movement.


    "It doesn''t matter, your father''s power is too weak for me. Usually the guy who claims to be the emperor of the universe in front of me will end up miserably for me. But since it is Lala''s father, forget it." Nie Kong smiled Shaking his head.


    "Huh...Is it like this, then Nie Kong, don''t you remember to bully my father." Lalaxin thought the truth.


    "Young man, you are too arrogant. Although your strength is stronger than that of the people on earth, do you actually want to challenge the king of Debiro?" Cheetah became angry, and the free left hand used his strongest power.


    Seeing Cheetos''s super powerful fists hit, Nie Kong''s knees hit his abdomen.Qiduo''s eyes were about to bulge out, and his eyes were congested.He felt pain all over his body, as if he was about to fall apart.


    Such a strong power, how could someone be stronger than yourself?He couldn''t imagine that he would lose, and such an unknown character on a small backward planet would have such power.Cheetah stepped back and covered his aching stomach.


    "Master Cheetor, are you okay." Sustin said in shock.


    He was already scared to death. The king who once smashed the stars would lose to the weak human beings on Earth. Am I dreaming?


    Cheetah stretched out his hand at Sustin, motioning for him to step back.


    "I really can''t help you, I will give you a period of observation. Listen to the boy, I hope you can become a man worthy of pulling up when I see you next time." He is enough to protect the safety of Lala. , I hope he really likes his daughter.Although Qiduo was dissatisfied, the lightness of the characters in front of him against him was not comparable to him now.


    His own daughter absolutely must marry the strongest person in the universe, this requirement he has already met.Wait a while to observe his character, and then let them get married as soon as possible and inherit their position.


    He likes to play and hates tedious work, so he forced Lala to go on a blind date so that someone can take over his throne and take over the work of his management.But he didn''t know that Nie Kong''s identity was much higher than him.He is the supreme god who once ruled the entire universe, and from everyone''s body to soul.


    "Dad...you mean..." Lala''s pretty face flashed with unspeakable surprises, and she hugged Nie Kong with a happy smile like never before.


    "I agree with you to stay here, but Sustin, you have to accompany Lara temporarily as a surveillance officer. As for the young, I hope you don''t disappoint me." Cheetah resisted the pain and arranged Afterwards, the aperture of the spaceship disappeared in front of Nie Kong and the others.


    "I just wanted to do something to the husband-in-law who was going to become Master Lara. I am very sorry. I am the head of the guard of the Debby Luke clan. I would like Master Nie Kong to take care of me in the future." Sastin sweats coldly. Tao.


    "It''s okay, as long as you fix my house." Nie Kong looked at the empty skylight and didn''t care about this little thing.Being able to get engaged to Lara will make things easier in the future.


    "It''s great, Dad agreed to our engagement. Please advise me in the future, Nie...jun." Lala squinted and rubbed Nie Kong''s cheek like a kitten.


    Nie Kong thought that when it finally calmed down, Lala''s arrival was just the beginning of a lively life.But just as Cheetos left, Nie Kong was about to welcome a familiar guest.

 560 The collapse of the second element text 0567, that ridiculous Nie Jun

    Bula moved slowly towards Nie Kong in distress, because she didn''t think about how to meet her father.Although he is his daughter, but the current world is a different-dimensional past, how can father know himself?The more I thought about it, the more irritable, Bouma even had the thought of shrinking.And now she doesn''t understand the situation of the world, she has no way of knowing which stage the history has reached.All she can be sure of is that she can feel the connection of her father''s blood more and more, which is an unexplainable throbbing.


    "Dad likes a lot of girls, but I am unique. Although my father has them, I believe that I am not much worse than them." Bula encouraged himself and finally strengthened his belief.Although she is a genius inventor, her love experience is as white as white paper.Is it because no one can attract her, or is her father''s discipline too strict.Or with the presence of father, she looks down on other boys?Maybe it''s all.


    Nie Kong''s gentle and considerate treatment of girls, his free and easy nature, the scene of defeating bad guys to protect the peace of the universe...Bullah didn''t know when, all he was thinking about was his father.


    "Follow him! As long as I can meet my dad here, I will be able to compete with my mom for his dad''s capital based on my appearance. My mom is just a teenage girl now, I am afraid it is worse than me." Bula Qiao said slowly. Slow returned to being cheerful and lively, speeding up his own pace.It''s no wonder that the two are more than 20 miles apart, and it takes so long for Bula to be thinking about it.


    With complicated thoughts, Brahman appeared 100 meters away from the familiar villa.She had been to Nie Kong''s Ding Tian Jie and lived in the villa for some time.


    Although Sustin cheeky wanted to live in Nie Kong''s villa, Nie Kong drove him out, saying that he wanted him to find a place to live.Lala hummed a little song and said that she wanted to take a bath and sleep well, but she seemed very happy.


    But not long after entering the bathroom, Lala appeared in front of Nie Kong without wearing any clothes, and exclaimed happily, "Nie Jun, the bathroom is huge, do you want to wash it together..."


    It was really big, Nie Kong stared at the two swaying meat balls and said in his heart.


    "Stupid girl, at least put on a bath towel when you come out." Nie Kong said helplessly while looking at the innocent Lala.


    "But...but we are already engaged, so it doesn''t matter if the body is shown to Nie Jun." Lala said in confusion.


    "I think so too. It is very tiring to maintain the transformation of Master Lala." Pei Kai spoke out in support.


    "That''s right... but they are two different things." Although Nie Kong didn''t mind, he was afraid that he might push it to Lala on impulse.It''s okay if you don''t notice your daughter''s arrival, but if you bump into your daughter, it''s super embarrassing.


    Once before, I suppressed her grandmother Mrs. Bliss in H, but she showed it clearly to the 13-year-old Bra.Nie Kong wanted to drill the gap even more. Mrs. Bliss invited Bula to come and play together.


    "Do you hate being with me?" Lala''s big eyes glistened in the water, pitifully.


    "No, I meant to say that I have already washed it, so you can wash it yourself." Nie Kong quickly vetoed it. He felt that he could no longer persuade Lara.


    "It''s like this, then I will wash it myself." Lala bounced and disappeared in front of Nie Kong, her personality was more mad than her daughter Bua.Nie Kong has a headache, but he will get along with these two girls in the future.


    Just when Lala was taking a bath, Nie Kong heard someone ring the doorbell.As the spiritual consciousness spread, he saw that familiar pretty face, it wasn''t who Bra was.


    "Come in." Nie Kong directly twisted the door lock with his soul power, and then called out.


    The door opened quietly with a creak, and a cute little head protruded from the crack of the door.She glanced at the villa with her sturdy eyes, feeling relieved when she saw only Nie Kong.


    "Dad''s appearance has not changed at all, as handsome as decades ago. Fortunately, the current mother Bouma has not become the father''s woman." Bla cheered and felt happy.


    She obediently left the door covering her, and came to Nie Kong with a shy expression on her face.Before Nie Kong could speak, Xiao Bula blushed and shouted: "Nie...Nie Jun...Hello."


    The sky was rolling, and Nie Kong felt as if he was struck by the Nine Heavens God Thunder.This Nie Jun is more lethal than 10 Buu for Nie Kong.Daughter, what are you going to do?


    "Come here." After Nie Kong calmed down his inner emotions, he calmly waved to Bouma.


    Bra''s face was delighted, and he moved lightly.


    "Get closer..."


    Bra hummed, his pretty face hot."It''s going so smoothly, have I completely fascinated Dad?" She moved her steps, her body was only one hand away from Nie Kong.


    Unexpectedly, Dad stretched out his hand and grabbed her little hand.Hehe, Dad is so bold that he grabbed the girl''s hand when he first met.


    But the action behind Nie Kong directly shocked Bra.Nie Kong stopped Bula and slapped her down on his legs, and slapped her with her little fart and stock.


    "Little Bra, tell you to be naughty, tell you to run away, tell you to call me Jun Nie..."


    The popping sound was made by Nie Kong slapping her fleshy butt.Bula directly widened those strange eyes.What''s the matter, haven''t I already returned to the different world 30 years ago?But, Dad is clearly Dad, how could it not change?


    "Woo... Dad, Bu da dare not. Dad don''t fight, if you fight again, it will be swollen." Bu La wai cried, and the pitiful eyes looked at Nie Kong with faint tears.The most important thing is that my plan has failed, and my father is still mother''s father.


    "You said you know that you are wrong?" Nie Kong''s voice sounded in her ears.


    "I was wrong." Bula sucked his nose, but felt that his butt was hit again.Hot, heart-wrenching feeling.Since childhood, Dad has never beaten himself.


    "Where did you go wrong?"


    "Bula shouldn''t run away from home, shouldn''t be naughty..." Bra''s pitiful appearance made people feel distressed, Nie Kong softly stopped teaching, after all, it was his own heart.

 561 The collapsed two-dimensional text 0568Encounter

    Little Bra regained his freedom, but he was already weak.Leaning against the wall, she slowly sat on the marble floor of the villa.As soon as the fart stock hit the ground, he yelled and jumped up like he was on fire.


    Nie Kong glanced at her and said helplessly, "My little Bra, what''s wrong with you?"


    "I... my back hurts, it''s because my father beat it up and swelled." Bula whispered with a bitter face.


    Nie Kong sighed slightly, it seemed that he was a little heavier when he started.Although Bra''s physique is very strong, his own strength is stronger.


    "Who makes you like fooling around? It''s a punishment for you." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    "Dad is a badass, I want to tell mom you bullied me." Bla pouted.


    "Hehe... Mom, she didn''t come out in my world, give up your heart. Who told you to change the time machine randomly? Now we are in a different world that is completely different from the original. When you disappeared, mom and dad did not I know how worried you are. Dad also spent a lot of effort to find you in the great world." Although Nie Kong was blaming, his tone was full of care.


    Hearing Nie Kong''s caring words, Bu La Nuan felt a happy feeling, and she knew that she was really wrong.Think about it if he really came into a world without a father, Blah felt very scary.Fortunately, father found himself, and mother was not there.


    "But... but it really hurts, or dad help me rub it." Bla put his slender body on the floor and said coquettishly to Nie Kong.


    "Well...Where is the pain?" Nie Kong slowly squatted in front of his daughter, watching Bula wrapped in a pale yellow skirt and asked concerned.


    "I...I don''t know, dad, see for yourself." Bra''s pretty face was slightly lowered like an ostrich, and she tremblingly stretched out a small hand and slowly opened her skirt.Boomer didn''t say a word, and lay down slightly, her shoulders filled with light green hair.


    Perceiving Nie Kong''s attention, he was slightly flustered.Slightly tilting his head, he found that his father''s eyes were filled with pity, and he did not have the slightest other thoughts, and Bla was slightly disappointed.


    Nie Kong stroked the bruise with both hands, gently rubbing it everywhere.


    "How can it be, Bla is his real daughter. She is not Lias, she is a father-daughter who has no blood relationship, hurry up and stop your delusions." Nie Kong hurriedly turned away, did not dare to look at Bla. .The feeling of shame still made Blafang''s heart tremble, and his feet tightened reflexively.Nie Kong''s caressing movement made her feel quite painful, as if a trace of pain faded away.


    "Okay, it should be all right." After Nie Kong hurriedly helped Bra cover his body with a skirt, he concealed his gaffe.The stimulation his daughter gave him was many times stronger than any girl.


    Blah seemed to be missing something, long, long time.She stood up slowly, there was no pain behind her back.And she feels that she is worth the beating. She can get an intimate massage from her father.


    "Ahhhhh...you are Bra. That''s great, you also escaped safely." Lala, wearing a bath towel, took the shower by accident.When she saw Bra in the hall, her pure eyes were full of surprises.


    "Lala, why are you here?" On the contrary, it was Bula, who was surprised to see Lala appearing at his father''s villa.


    "Hee hee, my Jumping Wap Jun sent me here, and with my father''s promise, I successfully concluded a marriage with the owner of the house. Right, Nie Jun." Lala''s eyes narrowed with joy. A line tightly hugged Nie Kong''s arms to her Feng Ting chest.


    "You know?" Nie Kong asked in surprise.


    "Yes, we came to the earth from Debby Luke together." Lala said happily.


    "What the hell is going on?" Bla stared at her father, and she felt a flame burning in her chest.


    "Uh...That''s a misunderstanding, it''s like this..." Nie Kong looked at his angry daughter and quickly explained what had just happened.


    Hearing Nie Kong''s explanation, Bla''s fire slowly subsided.It turned out to be a force majeure relationship, and Dad did nothing wrong.


    "Yes, that''s right, you''ve already said Brachan, the girl''s body can only be seen by the person she likes. But Brachan, why are you here..."


    "Oh... Lala, you say Bra, she is my daughter..." Nie Kong was about to introduce Bra, but Bra immediately covered Nie Kong''s mouth with his hand.


    "I...I am his younger sister, yes, younger sister." Bra hurriedly explained, without giving Nie Kong a chance to speak out.Just kidding, how can I lower my seniority?


    "So, I still think Jun Nie is a bit like you. Hehe, Lala is really happy to be with Bula in the future." Lala suddenly realized.


    "Little Bra, what the hell are you doing?" Nie Kong said with confusion.


    "Do you want my daughter, Dad, to call Lala as an aunt? Anyway, Bla doesn''t care, I am Dad''s younger sister in this world now." Bla waywardly pissed off.


    This is indeed a problem, Nie Kong has a headache about the relationship between generations.


    "Huh...how can it be no big or small. It''s fine in front of Lala, but I''m still your father behind the scenes." Nie Kong hummed.


    "Good pull, Bra got it." Bra made a grimace, with excitement in his eyes.It''s really rare, actually became father''s sister.

 562 The collapse of the second element text 0569, lively morning

    Two beauties announced that they were staying in Nie Kong¡¯s villa that night.In the jingling sounds, the two women began to transform their secret base to research and invent their favorite machinery.


    Knowing that his only friend Bla would live with them, the smile on his pretty face never stopped.Innocent has little trouble, as long as she feels happy.


    At night, Nie Kong lay on the soft bed, closed his eyes and cast his soul into the Dingtian Ring.The excitement during the day was too great, and Nie Kong urgently needed to vent the evil fire.The ratio of the time in the ring to the outside is 3:1, which gives Nie Kong plenty of time to accompany the girls from previous worlds.


    Nie Kong is not a person who loves the new and dislikes the old. His goal is to give happiness to his girls, just like Sugisaki Key of the Student Union.And after his watering, the girls became more and more beautiful.


    The escape of his soul did not affect Nie Kong''s body, his body lying quietly on the bed as if he was asleep.But Nie Kong didn''t know that a figure slipped into his bedroom late at night.


    In the early morning of the next day, Nie Kong''s soul returned to his body.But the scene before him really made him unable to calm down. The girl with pink hair hugged him tightly like an octopus.


    She is Lala who inexplicably concluded a marriage contract yesterday, and she did not wear any clothes to accompany herself in the same bed.The skin is delicate and smooth, the breasts are soft and plump, he can feel every touch of that skin.Nie Kong discovered that he was hiding like a hibernating black snake, slowly recovering, growing longer and bigger, as if spring came.


    "Ah... Lala, you wake me up." Nie Kong pinched Lala''s sleeping cute face, trying to wake her up.


    "Nie Jun, good morning..." Nie Kong''s voice woke Lala to sit up, rubbed her eyes half asleep, and greeted Nie Kong by the way.It''s just that at the moment when he got up, the blanket that was still on Lala''s body suddenly fell off.Feng Ting''s breasts stood on her chest, exposing Nie Kong''s eyes.


    .After seeing Nie Kong, his eyes were a little happy.


    "Good morning, when did you run into my bed?"


    "Hey, because I want to sleep with Jun Nie." Lala looked at Nie Kong strangely and replied.


    "That''s right, Master Lala is already your fianc¨¦e, there is no problem sleeping together." Pei Kai, the cross-dressing robot called.


    "Forget it...remember to tell me in advance in the future." Nie Kong was deeply afraid that his soul would leave, and the self-defense reaction of his body would hurt Lala.He didn''t mind having a girl sleeping with him.


    "Hehe, Nie Jun is the best. Sleeping with Nie Jun, Lala feels so warm." Her pretty face approached Nie Kong, rubbing Nie Kong''s cheek like a cat.This is a way for Lala to express intimacy. It''s really cute.


    Suddenly Lala felt a hot strip in her lower abdomen, which made her feel a little uncomfortable.She had never seen a boy''s body, and she didn''t understand what it was.


    "Could it be that Nie Jun, like himself, has a tail hidden." Lala straightened her body and looked curiously.Looking at something black and pink in the front, I fiddled with it with my little hand.


    "Hey, this tail is so strange. Now, Nie Jun, why does your underside look different from mine. It''s dark, long, hard, and as good as a snake...cute."


    Lala, your aesthetic point of view is really different, how can it be considered cute.Ordinary girls will scream in fright when they see it.


    "Stupid Lala, that''s the boy''s reproductive organ." Nie Kong felt Lala''s fleshy little hand grasped, as if it wanted to explode out of thin air.He hurriedly covered his body, and came up with this one early in the morning. What is it called?


    "It''s really strange, Nie Jun tell me how to use it." Lala pulled Nie Kong''s arm innocently, her eyes pure and free of impurities.


    "I''ll talk about it later. Now we have to get up." Nie Kong hurriedly put on his clothes and left the bedroom.If he continues to stay there, Nie Kong is not sure what will happen.


    Fortunately, my daughter didn''t find out what happened last night, otherwise she would definitely have to talk about it.Nie Kong prepared breakfast and immediately called Bra, who was used to sleeping late, to get up.


    I don¡¯t have a girl to accompany H, otherwise his appearance is almost the same as that of Bra. Bra¡¯s characteristic of sleeping in is inherited from him.


    "Is this the breakfast of the earth? It''s delicious, it''s the first time I have eaten a warm and delicious meal." At the table, Lala quickly ate the breakfast prepared by Nie Kong, her pretty face was extremely happy.


    Although my father¡¯s breakfast is delicious, isn¡¯t there any food for Debbie Lux, and is the food there cold?Bra was puzzled, and she only found out after asking.


    As the first heir to the royal family of Debby Luke, every time her meals are made by a dedicated person, she also needs a series of tastings to prevent someone from poisoning the princess Lala.Poisons are the most dangerous existence, capable of killing many powerful people.Nie Kong''s physique is the most special, able to automatically be immune to diseases and poisons, and he is not afraid of this at all.


    After eating and breakfast, Nie Kong was about to go to school.Although he only has a few classes a week, he always reports to the school.And school life is surprisingly interesting.


    "Ahhhhhhhh? Dad actually wants to be a teacher?" After breakfast, Bla looked at Nie Kong who was wearing a teacher''s costume, her eyes widened.Lala tilted her head and showed a very cute thinking expression.


    "Well, I am now a physical education teacher at Cainan Private College. You stay at home. If you are bored, you can walk around to get familiar with the city, but don''t mess around with me." Nie Kong nodded.


    My father is actually a teacher. Although I am a sophomore in high school, I haven''t been to school twice a year.According to her, the school has not been able to teach her knowledge and it was a waste of her time to go.


    "Dad actually wants to be a teacher. With that said, I can accompany my father to school every day." Suddenly thinking of something interesting, Bla clenched his fist excitedly.Now it''s different, she has an interest in going to school.


    "No problem, I will be obedient." Lala raised her hand excitedly, but seeing Lala''s excited look, can she really obey Nie Kong''s words?

 563 The collapse of the second element Text 0570, Bla transfer

    "Ah, Bulachan, what are you doing here secretly?" Lala said strangely.


    "Shh, what are you doing with you. I''m just curious... Yes, it''s the school where my curious brother teaches." Bula blinked his big eyes to the back, and said in a low voice with excitement.With the fetters of blood, Bula could feel where Nie Kong was.She planned to go to the school taught by Nie Kong to continue her studies, deliberately following her father.


    "Hey...it seems very interesting, Lala wants to come together." Lala said happily.


    "The more you help, the more I can detect my brother''s position. It''s enough by myself." Bra immediately stopped.What a joke, she plans to use the school as a paradise for her and her father.


    "Eh... I''m kindly willing to help, don''t mind. Although the tracking is the best for sniffing and tracking, but if you want to be fast, please see my magnetic attraction." While talking, pull from her space phone A magnet-like prop was taken out.


    "Huh...the props you invented, I''m afraid it''s useless." Although he refused to accept Lala''s invention, Bula was very interested in machinery.She pretended to be disdainful, but actually wanted to ask about its role.


    "Don''t underestimate it, it can suck the person you want in front of you, or suck us in front of him. Just turn on the switch..." Lala said proudly, and demonstrated the twist in person. The switch.


    "Idiot, why are you opening it." Although she was a little surprised at Lala''s invention, she saw that Lala pressed the button and her pretty face changed drastically.She tried to stop Lala with both hands, and the two women grabbed the magnet together.


    In an instant, the powerful suction made them rush towards Nie Kong''s direction at a super high speed.Although there are countless obstacles in front of them, they still can''t stop them from moving forward.The prop uses Nie Kong as the target of attraction, so it can automatically attract the two women in front of him.You must know that Nie Kong''s clothes are carrying more than 100,000 tons of weight.


    "Hehe...Look, we can get close to Nie Jun''s position soon."


    "Hurry up and stop it, there is a building in front of it..." Bla yelled in panic.Sure enough, her invention is very problematic.


    "Ahhhhhhh, I seem to have forgotten to add the stop function." Lala said with a smirk, without any panic at all.Seeing that they were about to hit the building, Bula gritted his teeth and squeezed hard.


    With the cracking sound, the magnet she held tightly was directly crushed by her.The figures of the two women stopped immediately, only 5 meters from the building.Bula gasped hard, looking at the invention in his hand with lingering fears.


    "Great." Lala patted Feng Ting''s breasts, but she was not reflecting on her appearance.


    "It''s actually more powerful than my position swap, it''s really abnormal." Bula now admires Lara''s invention a bit.If you get along for a while, she should be able to learn a lot.The theories of the two are combined with each other, and then they can learn from each other their own advantages and improve the shortcomings of the invented props.


    After the farce of Lala, the two women are already very close to Cainan College.It is already time for class, so no students can be seen at the school gate.After the two girls came to school, Bla suggested that they act separately.


    Seeing Bula leave her side without authorization, Lala tilted her head in confusion."Why does Lalachan want to be alone? Why didn''t you accompany me to find Nie Jun."


    But few worries can stay in Lala''s head, and she is attracted to the school environment instead.She has to stay in the palace since she was a child, and Lala has never tried to go to school.


    "Nie Jun, where are you?" She looked around, calling Nie Kong in her small mouth.


    All the male students nearby turned to Lala, obviously attracted by Lala''s charm.


    But Bra was very wise. After she inquired about the principal''s office, she came to the perverted principal alone.When the principal saw such a cute girl, peach blossoms appeared in his eyes.


    When he heard Bra''s request to transfer to another school, he agreed without hesitation, perhaps because he thought that he would often see such beautiful girls in the future.


    "Teacher, teacher... Downstairs there is a girl who is wearing weird clothes but looking very cute is looking for you." The faculty office building opened, and it was Yuicheng Lidou in the class.


    "Hey... Teacher, is she your girlfriend?" Risa MM asked curiously.


    "Lovely girl?" Nie Kong was deeply curious about who was looking for him.But at this moment, Lala''s innocent voice came from outside the door.


    "Nie Jun, Nie Jun...Where are you."


    Nie Kong hurriedly got out of the door, and he saw the charming Lala slowly approaching surrounded by a group of boys.


    "Ah, I found Jun Nie." After seeing Nie Kong, Lala hugged his arm in surprise.Two well-developed meat balls directly suppressed him.


    "Lala? What are you doing here?" Nie Kong asked quickly.


    "I just want to see Nie Jun''s school, it feels so interesting." Lala said happily.


    "That...who are you?" Li Dou hesitated for a moment as she watched Lala intimately grabbed the teacher''s arm, and then asked softly.Li Dou suddenly felt a sense of loss. Who is the teacher for such a cute girl?


    "Me? I''m Nie Kong''s bride." Lala''s words directly detonated the students surrounding her.


    "Teacher...Is the teacher married? How could it be like this." The girls were desperate, and the male students looked jealous and unhappy.


    "It is really good luck for the teacher to have such a lovely wife. Although I am not qualified to make irresponsible remarks to the teacher, I always feel very unhappy." Saruyama saw that a cute girl like Lala belonged to Nie Kong, how could he continue to calm down what.


    If Nie Kong is not a teacher and looks very sunny, it is estimated that the nearby boys would be beating Nie Kong.


    "Let''s talk, why did you come here suddenly?" Nie Kong drove away the students who were joining in the fun, and said, Nie Kong took Lala into his office.


    "I''ve already said that, I want to see Nie Jun''s school. And Burachan, also came with me." Lala said happily.


    "These two crazy girls..." Nie Kong smiled bitterly, and he felt a headache.No matter, I brought Lala to the school by myself and it was as good as before.

 564 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0571, hit Saruyama

    "Before the physical education class, then I want to introduce the two new students to the students, come in." In Class A of the second year, Nie Kong in front of the podium surprisingly did not lead them outside, but started to introduce transfer students abnormally.


    But most transfer students are usually introduced by the class teacher.Although the students felt strange, they were still very excited about the new students who were about to come.With the eyes concentrated at the door, two fresh and lovely beautiful girls appeared in front of them.They wore identical school uniforms with light green skirts at the bottom.


    The two women stood beside Nie Kong, and the three of them were like exquisite pictures, with a harmonious beauty.


    "Wow...cute girls, it''s great for mom and dad to give birth to me." The male classmates in the classroom were excited, and some even shed tears to vent their excitement.


    Li Dou had seen Lala two days ago and could clearly recognize that she was the wife who claimed to be Teacher Nie Kong.And the girl named Bra, he found that she was cuter than the admired Haruna, and she felt heart-stirring.


    They were naturally Nie Kong''s daughter Bra and Lara of his fiancee, and they didn''t expect the movements to be fast enough.


    "Hello everyone, my name is Lala Satalin Debirok and I come from the distant Debirouk kingdom. I like Jun Nie and I hope I can marry him in the future." Lala happily hugged Nie Kong. Arm, treat all the people in the classroom as air.I do my own way, speaking of people like Lala.


    "I...I''m the teacher''s sister Nie Xin, her nickname is Bra, you can call me Bra. As for what Lala just said, you can treat it as nonsense." Bra snorted, with a little dissatisfied expression.She had never expected that Lara would transfer to school together, in the same class.


    "Too envious, the teacher can have such two lovely girls with him." Nie Kong, who was originally sunny and gentle, was full of threats in the eyes of the male students. He was their enemy.


    Haruna looked at the two lovely girls with a lot of inexplicable melancholy."Does the teacher have such cute girls around? No wonder there is no girlfriend."


    The arrival of the two girls caused a lot of heated discussions in the school. They were of great build, lovely faces, and generous and cheerful personality. Fortunately, with Nie Kong''s advice, Lara finally did not cause huge trouble.Especially for her invention, Nie Kong directly reminded Bura to pay attention at all times.


    Anyway, the chaotic and happy campus life began.At the same time, the news that Nie Kong became Lala''s fiance has spread throughout the universe, and Lala''s fiance alternates have begun to move around.


    The second class is outdoor physical education. Girls take advantage of their spare time to change the cute four-corner sportswear in the locker room, while the boys change in the classroom.


    The classroom was discussing which of the two girls who had just arrived is more cute, but 10 people chose Bra, 8 people chose Lara, and the other girls did not choose their own favorites.


    As for the girl''s changing room, Daring Risa looked at Lara''s chest excitedly and rubbed it with enjoyment.Wei Young MM did not fall behind, the two of them exaggeratedly yelled, "So big."


    Haruna looked at Lala, and then at her slightly petite breasts, and she said she felt inferior.


    "It''s really angry," Bula muttered, feeling very depressed than Lala.But compared to the classmates in the class, Blachan''s bust is already among the best.


    The two girls quickly became a group with the girls. After all, such cute girls are very popular, and men and women kill them.


    After changing clothes, all the students in the class gathered in the spacious playground.Today¡¯s physical education class is Japan¡¯s grass baseball, a class chosen by Nie Kong himself.He felt it was a pity that the swimming pool was occupied by other classes first.


    If there is free space, he would expect to choose swimming lessons.There are separate pools for men and women, of course girls have to teach themselves.


    "Hello Bra, my name is Kenichi Saruyama, please give me some advice." When everyone gathered in the outdoor baseball field, Saruyama came to Bra''s face with a gruff, obviously attracted by her.


    Seeing Bula, the wretched Saruyama instantly became excited.The teacher''s sister is really cute, I don''t know if she can be friends with her.But by the way, this guy seems to have never had a fate for a woman. He is really a sad guy to the extreme.


    "Hello." Bla just nodded and didn''t say much. He seemed to perceive the insignificant aura he was full of, which is really hard to give a good impression.No wonder it is the least popular classmate in Cainan School for girls, and there is still a certain reason.


    "It''s so cold, but you can''t make friends. By the way, Bula, you don''t have a boyfriend?" Seeing Saruyama chattering, Bula even wanted to punch him into the sky.


    "Bulachan ignore him, none of the girls in the school are willing to be his girlfriend." Risa exposed Saruyama''s old story, and Saruyama was ashamed and inexplicable.


    "Well... like him, it''s normal not to find a girlfriend." Bla said honestly.


    "You... are really mad at me. Who said that Saruyama couldn''t find a girlfriend? Wait and see." Saruyama angrily left, and his plan to strike up a conversation with Bula failed.


    Li Dou shook his head helplessly, Saruyama hasn''t given up yet, he has perseverance.


    After the farce of Saruyama, Nie Kong and Haruna slowly appeared from the sports warehouse.With a faint smile on the corners of her mouth, Haruna helped carry sports equipment while chatting.


    "Okay, thank you Haruna for helping to move the equipment. The content of our class is baseball, and most people should already understand its rules. Except for Lara, she is transferred from abroad. I will tell her the rules carefully. First of all. Well, you split into two teams and start practicing the game." Although it is an informal game, everyone in the class is enthusiastic about participating.More than forty people, divided into two teams of mixed men and women.


    "Nah...Nie Jun, what are we going to do now." Looking at the baseball bat curiously, Lala asked Nie Kong enthusiastically.


    Nie Kong carefully explained the rules of baseball to her, and the clever Lala quickly understood its gameplay and joined the game.


    To say that the strongest sports strength is Brachan, her swing defeated the confidence of many people.She is completely active in the arena, and her team''s scores are steadily increasing, and there will be waves of cheers from girls from time to time.

 565 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0572, Haruna is injured

    The difference between the strength of the two teams is too big, you really haven''t kept your hands on Bra.Finally, Lala, who knew the rules, joined Bla¡¯s opposite camp and served as their No. 1 pitcher.


    Lala inherited Qiduo''s blood, and although her strength was much weaker than Bra, it was more than a hundred times stronger than ordinary people.As Lara laughed excitedly, the phantom of her gloved baseball dashed directly to the taker Saruyama behind.


    The little white baseball is full of flames, the flames of violent friction with the air.Batsman Weiyang MM was dumbfounded, she couldn''t catch the shadow of baseball at all.


    The flaming ball rushed into the handkerchief with a thud, but it was not the surprise of Saruyama shouting the ball, but full of fear.The huge force directly knocked and rolled the Saruyama behind him several times.


    The handkerchief in my hand clearly smelled of burnt.As the referee, Nie Kong smiled bitterly and shook his head. These two crazy girls really dared to do it, and they used such power in baseball games.


    "Good shot." Nie Kong could only judge like this, which caused Lula to cheer and almost rushed into Nie Kong''s arms to share her happiness.So happy to be able to play games with so many friends.


    Seeing Lara''s performance, Furukawa Yui''s eyes renewed hope of victory.Although there is a powerful Bra, but their team also has lesbians.


    But the catcher Saruyama was so scared that he took off his charred handkerchief, and was already afraid to catch Lara''s pitch again.Nie Kong turned his face to look at the boys in their team, but they all took a half step back, his face pale.It would be deadly to catch that kind of ball.


    Helpless, Nie Kong could only act as a catcher by himself.After all, it is too late for the two women to constrain their strength, and only they can bear their pitches.After Nie Kong received the ball, the male players of the two teams were obviously relieved.


    As the game continued, Lala''s team slowly pulled back the score, and the gap has gradually narrowed.In the end, Lara became a pitcher and rounded the batsman for half a turn. In the end, only Haruna and Bra remained.


    The score was 8:9 and the Bla team took the lead.If you score more for them, the lesbian team will lose.


    "Larachan, come on." Risa duo shouted desperately. Although their pretty faces were full of sweat, their expressions were all very excited.It seems that Nie Kong''s physical education teacher is very successful and has fully mobilized the enthusiasm of the students in the class.Lala put his hands in a V-shaped posture, looking very confident.


    The batter Haruna carried a baseball bat in her hand and walked slowly in front of Nie Kong.After swiping the bat, Haruna posed a shot posture after she was familiar with the good feel.Nie Kong in the back could clearly see the pretty thighs and youthful ass of Chuncai.


    "Student Chunca, you have to cheer too." Nie Kong encouraged behind.


    Haruna''s slightly melancholic face nodded slightly, and raised a little bit of energy.After announcing that he could throw the ball, he shook his middle right hand and projected it towards Nie Kong''s palm.


    The speed is still very fast, Lala did not keep her hands.Haruna didn''t have time to react, and the ball had fallen into Nie Kong''s baseball glove.


    "Good shot." Nie Kong threw the ball to Lala, and he announced as the referee.The second ball is still the same, Haruna can''t see the path of the ball.


    When she was about to strike out, Haruna gritted her teeth and closed her eyes and swung the baseball bat vigorously.She is not watching the ball, but swinging her bat based on her own feelings.


    "Dang..." Haruna hit the baseball, but the bat in her hand dropped out.And because the power contained in pulling the ball was too great, her figure retreated three or four steps, staggering and falling to the ground.


    The players quickly started running, trying to prevent scoring or hitting.But only Nie Kong noticed the strangeness of Chuncai. He dropped his handkerchief and walked in front of Chuncai and asked, "Classmate Chuncai, are you okay."


    "Well... the hands are a little numb, it''s okay." Haruna''s delicate and pretty face smiled slightly, but when she tried to stand up, her right foot strangely lost its support.


    She screamed, and her half-standing body fell straight down.Nie Kong quickly reached out his hand and took Chuncai into his arms.With warm fragrance and warm jade in his arms, Nie Kong felt as soft as holding a cotton ball, and with a slight fragrance.Haruna''s body is very slim and thinner than Bra.


    "what happened."


    "The foot... the foot seems to have been twisted." Chun Cai, lying in Nie Kong''s arms, said blushing.


    "Huh... Chuncai, what are you doing." Brah, who is always paying attention to Nie Kong, ran over immediately, watching Chuncai vigilantly and asked.Dad suddenly hugged her. Could it be that Dad likes spring vegetables?


    "Haruna, are you okay." The classmates finally noticed the strangeness and surrounded them.


    "I''m very sorry, is it because I tried too hard." Lala apologized.


    "You are free to move around during the rest of this class. Now that Chuncai''s foot is injured, I want to take her to the health room." After Nie Kong made arrangements, put his hands across Chuncai''s knees and hugged her horizontally.


    Haruna''s cheeks were flushed instantly. She didn''t expect that the teacher would hold herself in such a shy and intimate posture, and in front of the classmates, so ashamed.The heart beat like a deer, as if jumping out of her chest.


    The people around looked at each other, and at last Bla spit out: "Okay...Envy." Since childhood, Dad has never held himself in such a pose.


    "If I knew it, it would be how good I twisted my foot."


    Lala and the others nodded in sympathy, and the male classmates also watched with envy as Nie Kong could hold the cute girl Haruna, who was at the forefront of the class.Saruyama looked up to the sky and sighed, why the girls always surround the teacher.Just pay attention to me, maybe you will find me more attractive than the teacher.


    Saruyama, who spouted rough fantasy of YY, immediately scared the girls a dozen steps away from him.Saruyama-san, it is too dangerous.


    Li Dou''s face was full of depression, and she hated her reaction too slowly.If you can hug Haruna like that, how happy it would be.And only with two people alone, he will have the opportunity to confess to her.It''s late now, and the teacher has brought Haruna to the health room.


    In the end, the game did not stop. After losing Nie Kong, they lost their interest in the game.On behalf of the teacher, Yui Furukawa arranged for the students to pack their sports equipment, and the bell for the end of get out of class rang.The students went back to the locker room and changed back to their clothes.

 566 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0573, Nie Kongs god throw

    Nie Kong came to the health room of Cainan College with Chuncai. After opening the door, he found that the teacher was not there. Perhaps it was because the get out of class just ended.Gently put Chuncai with his head in his arms like an ostrich on the white bed, Nie Kong found that Chuncai''s face was still red.


    "The health care teacher is not here, does Chuncai classmate your feet matter?" Nie Kong asked warmly.


    "It feels...there is no big problem. Just take a few minutes to rest." Haruna just wanted to stand, but the pain from her right foot covered her delicate and pretty face with sweat.


    "Hmm..." The intense pain made Haruna''s blushing pretty face pale for an instant.That weak look gave people an urge to love her.


    Nie Kong forcibly held Chuncai and let her sit on the hospital bed.Overbearing, he took off Haruna''s white stockings without authorization, revealing her five cute, green feet.


    Only on the bare toes, the redness and swelling that appeared destroyed its overall beauty-the swollen bruises were like mud.Seeing her ugly feet appear in front of the teacher, Haruna is anxious to cover it.


    Nie Kong opened her little hand and frowned, "I said it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s already swollen like this. It should look painful. Let me see if there is an ice pack in the health room. Ice can relieve the pain and help. Remove blood stasis."


    Haruna suddenly felt warm and at ease, and the teacher''s gentleness seemed to penetrate her body and mind.Silently watching the teacher who helped him find medicine, a complicated mood emerged in his heart.


    "Na... Teacher." Haruna said softly.


    "Is the wound too painful? Let me find it quickly." Nie Kong didn''t turn around, but quickly scanned every position of the medicine cabinet with his spiritual sense.


    "No, I want to ask you about classmate Lala, is she really the teacher''s wife?" Haruna asked softly.


    "You mean Lala, she is the girl I just met a few days ago, and I met later than Chuncai. Secretly tell you, don''t tell others, she is an alien. Because she suddenly landed at my house , So live with me." Nie Kong said without concealment.Nie Kong did not object to the conclusion of the marriage contract.What he cares about is whether Lala really likes herself.


    "Student Lala is actually an alien. No wonder she found her tail when she changed her clothes..." When she heard Nie Kong''s answer, Chun Na, who was not surprised, suddenly felt inexplicably happy.


    "Well, I finally found the ice bag." Nie Kong found the ice bag in the small freezer compartment behind the medicine cabinet.


    When Nie Kong applied the ice pack to the red and swollen ankle, Chunca felt the pain disappeared.The icy refreshment replaced the burning pain.


    "I use ice cubes to ease the pain for the time being, and I will treat you after the health care teacher comes. Otherwise, with your current state, how can I be assured that you will go home alone after school?" Nie Kong said.


    "If possible, I hope the teacher can send me home." Haruna whispered.


    "The teacher didn''t hear what you said, Chunca." Nie Kong said in confusion.


    "No...nothing, by the way, can the teacher ask you to pour me a cup of hot water, I''m a little thirsty." Chunca hurriedly changed the subject, for fear that Nie Kong would hear what she just said.


    Nie Kong had no doubt, after all, the baseball game just now had a lot of exercise, and it was normal to feel thirsty after sweating.It just so happened that there was a drinking fountain for boiling water in the health room. He directly filled a cup of boiling water in a paper cup and handed it to Chuncai.He had forgotten that the heat of boiling water is very hot for ordinary people''s spring vegetables.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Without any hesitation, he took the spring vegetables from the paper cup, and suddenly felt a burning pain from his fingers.She hurriedly released her small hand holding the paper cup, but the boiling water in the paper cup poured straight onto her sportswear.Immediately afterwards, she felt her skin rushing hot.Although she was covered by clothes, Haruna cried out in pain.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." Nie Kong finally woke up, he hurriedly stretched out his hand to help take off his clothes soaked in hot water, but happened to be Jiao Jiao.The little spring vegetables were pressed against the white bed.


    The two formed a very your posture, and Nie Kong''s hands were even more eagerly stretched into Chuncai''s clothes.


    Oh my god, how did Li Dou''s magical wrestling skills get on me?Nie Kong felt wronged. He obviously wanted to help, but the more he helped, the more he helped.


    Haruna was stunned, her pretty face flushed like a torch, and she even made her forget the pain.


    "Hmm..." Her watery eyes closed silently, and her cotton-like soft and fragrant body did not resist.


    "Hehe, it seems that it''s not time for me to come back." After some time, the door of the health room was suddenly opened, and there was a nice girl''s voice.


    When they got up and saw, a pretty and short burgundy-red elder sister-shaped beauty in a white coat appeared in front of Nie Kong and the others.The most impressive thing is the upper body of the beautiful Yujie.It swayed in front of Nie Kong''s eyes, as if filling the entire world.


    "Stop class and choose the health room for a date. Young people are so courageous." The beauty Yu Jie jokingly looked at the two people in weird poses, and laughed.


    "Ah...Ah, Ms. Yumen, you...you misunderstood, we have nothing to do." Chun Caijiang was so scared that she immediately sat up, shaking her hands in a panic trying to explain clearly.


    "Um... I just sent Haruna classmate to the health room." Nie Kong did not expect that the health care teacher in the school had been replaced by the alien Ryoko Ryoko, the Universe doctor from outer space.


    "Haha...it''s nice to be young." After Yumen glanced at Chuncai''s body lightly, she already understood the matter very well, she just wanted to tease Nie Kong and the others.And she got the information and already knew Nie Kong''s identity well-as a candidate for Lala''s fianc¨¦.Yumen Ryoko was very curious about Nie Kong, how he could be recognized by Master Qiduo.


    "Since the health care teacher is here, then I will leave. Chuncai, you have to receive treatment." After Nie Kong finished speaking, he packed his clothes and left the health room.

 567 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0574, send spring vegetables again

    "Nie Kong, the physical education teacher of Class A in the second year, please go to the health room as soon as you hear it..." The school bell rang, but the broadcast covered the entire Cainan College. The bell rang twice. .It was the voice of Ryoko Mito, a health teacher, and she called her to stop.


    Sahee, who was bored in the library in the third grade, was stunned when she heard the broadcast.She hurriedly asked Jiujiu Lin next to him: "Rin, the name of the boy who moved to my neighborhood the day before yesterday should be Nie Kong?"


    "Yes, isn''t he the teacher of our Cainan University? What a coincidence." Rin said with a puzzled expression.


    "As far as I know, there is no teacher named Nie Kong in our school. It''s probably not long since I''ve been here." Aya Fujisaki, who wears highly myopic glasses, said in surprise.


    "Oh ha ha... It seems that I really am the most beautiful queen in the world, Nie Kong actually chased me to school." Sai Ji let out a three-stage laugh, kind of very low IQ, attracting people around each other Side eyes.


    In the envy and jealous eyes of all the male students in the school, Nie Kong took the two girls to the school health room.There are two girls sitting in the room, one is Mimon Ryoko, the super sister, and the other is the injured slender Haruna.


    By the way, Mimon-sensei''s figure is superb. She is sitting in a chair leisurely, and her plump thighs are exposed.If you have to find a comparable person, then Zhu Nai must be the only one.


    "Chuncajang, are your little feet okay." Lala asked with a caring tone as she saw Chuncai''s right foot wrapped in layers of white bandages.Haruna''s injury was caused by her, and Lala felt a little worried.


    "Ms. Yumen has already helped me with treatment, and I believe it will be better soon." Haruna said softly.


    "That''s great, it scared me." Lala was relieved, her innocent face filled with an innocent smile again.


    But Bula''s mouth was pursing instead, and he wanted his father to send him home, so Haruna can once again enjoy his father''s embrace.Thinking of this, Bra was very envious and jealous of Haruna who was injured.


    "Oh, my brother seems to have some pain in my right foot." Bula pretended to suddenly lose his balance and sat on the hospital bed with a grimace.


    "Bullah, are you okay." Haruna asked bewildered.


    "Bulachan is injured? Then let me check it for you. Pei Kai, cross-dressing mode." Following Lara''s voice, Pei Kai catered and changed Lara''s school uniform into a nurse uniform.Lala, dressed in a nurse uniform, adds a bit more uniform attributes.No wonder there is a uniform control, it turns out that it really adds a lot of charm.


    Pulling his teeth and dancing his claws and pounced on Bla, the two beautiful girls laughed and giggled into a group, really two crazy girls.


    "Mr. Nie Kong, the task of escorting Chuncai home is entrusted to you. Her feet can''t move for a short time. It is estimated that it will take a day or two to raise them. I just became a school teacher, so I can only ask you. , No problem." Mimon Ryoko said with a smile.


    "Well, I have nothing to do today anyway." Nie Kong nodded.


    Mito Ryoko''s medical skills are famous for the universe, as long as she is not dead, she can heal everything.There was no problem in curing the mere sprain, maybe she was unwilling to expose her alien identity.Like a little sparrow, on the way home from school, the three girls chattered and laughed.


    Nie Kong carried Chuncai and accompanied the two lovely girls on the left and right.Such an enviable scene is about to drive Saruyama crazy.Why, why is the teacher so popular with girls?


    Li Dou felt more uncomfortable than Yuanshan. Teacher Nie Kong was really envious of him carrying his favorite spring vegetables.


    Because Chunca was wearing a short skirt, Nie Kong directly grabbed her smooth legs with both hands while carrying her.Her legs are straight and slender, without a trace of fat, as slender as two stone pillars..Chuncai who stayed behind Nie Kong was not only slightly shy, but also an inexplicable joy.


    Nie Kong already knew where Chuncai''s home was after the experience of Song her going back once.After sending Chuncai home, Nie Kong took the two girls back to his residence.I don''t know what these girls are pretending to. After that incident, the relationship between the three girls has become much closer.


    The next day is Saturday. For the students, this is a free day on the weekend where you can play for two days.But Haruna feels very fortunate. The time to recover from her injuries is on weekends, otherwise she would miss a lot of classes.


    Since there was no class task today, the two women, Bula and Lala, agreed after consultation and decided to go shopping today and learn about the city where they live.


    Although Nie Kong didn''t have much interest in shopping with the girls, he couldn''t stand up to the two girls.Okay, okay, it''s just shopping, not a life-and-death battle, just take it as a proper relaxation.Speaking of it, it''s been a long time since I had a good time with my daughter, so let''s treat it as compensation for her.


    The lively commercial streets, bustling and happy playgrounds, and various beautiful parks in the city, the last aquarium all left their happy laughter.Lala, who is playing in the earth city for the first time, is the most exciting one.


    When he arrived at the final destination aquarium, he saw fish with no spirits, and Lara even privately threw the excitement potion into the water.Various fishes raised in the water tank rushed out of the water tank violently. There were herbivorous marine fish, and even man-eating sharks...it added a lot of trouble to Nie Kong and the humans nearby.Seeing Lala making all this trouble, she was so excited that she even took off her clothes and jumped into the water tank to swim with the fishes.Nie Air had to hold Lala''s body, and slam her against her.


    Lala looked at Nie Kong with pitiful eyes, his cheeks blushing and very cute, like a cat in spring.Nie Kong didn''t use too much force, so Lala felt a kind of inexplicable panic.


    And Bra was snickering and hiding her mouth from the side. She had already tasted Dad''s tricks, so you dare to be naughty.

 568 The collapse of the second element Text 0575, Sajis self-confidence

    "Stupid Lala, it''s all because of you harassing your brother in the morning and wasting a lot of time, so that our lunch at noon was soaked up." The three were about to rush to school at this time, but Blayi relentlessly preached to Lala .


    "Eh! Why do you only blame me? Blachan obviously participated in it too." Lala said bewildered.


    "Hmph, I just want to stop you..." Bla blushed and defended.Recalling the scene of the three mandarin ducks playing in the water early in the morning, Bula felt ashamed and unbearable. All that came to mind was the long snake hanging from his legs, which was deeply impressed.Except when he was a child, Dad has not accompany him in a bath for five or six years. I miss it.Although she preached to Lala, she was actually very grateful to her.If Lala rushed into the bathroom and said to accompany Nie Kong to wash together, Bula would definitely not have the courage to rush in together.


    "So that''s the case, let me take care of the lunch, and give Nie Jun a taste of our Debby Luxing food." Lala said very excitedly.


    Bula was deeply curious and said, "Can you do it." Bula has never eaten Debby Luke''s food, so he doesn''t know its specific taste.


    "No problem, no problem, leave it to me. I have put the fresh ingredients in the ice refrigerator Zijun I invented to keep them fresh." Lala said with confidence.


    When Nie Kong heard Lala''s words, there was a chill in his heart, as if something terrifying was about to happen.


    "Good morning, everyone." At this moment, Chuncai''s voice reached Nie Kong''s ears, awakening him from his thoughts.


    "Good morning, spring vegetable sauce!" Bula greeted with a smile.


    Seeing that she actually met Teacher Nie Kong in school, Chunca''s pretty face flashed with a smile of joy, and she stepped lightly to the front of Nie Kong.


    "Student Chuncai, your right foot is okay," Nie Kong asked concernedly, looking at her pretty calf.


    "After two days of recuperation over the weekend, I have healed, you see..." As he said, Chunca lightly jumped twice on Nie Kong, showing her recovered feet to Nie Kong.Just as she danced, the skirt fluttered.


    The white inner part of Chuncai printed with pink petals instantly appeared before Nie Kong''s eyes.It seems that Gap''s behavior is not ladylike, she blushed and pressed the corner of her skirt.


    Her shy look is really cute, it''s no wonder that Li Dou always has a crush on her.


    "It''s fine." Nie Kong said with a light smile.


    "It''s a pity that Chuncaijiang has to recover from the injury the day before yesterday. I was going to ask you to go shopping together. We had a great time." Lala''s cheeks are innocent and frank, giving people a temperament that they want to get close to.She took Haruna''s little hand, and the two were like very close friends.


    "That''s really a shame." Haruna said softly.


    Three women and one man chattered around Nie Kong, and from the conversation, when Chun Nai learned that Lala was going to cook Debbie Luxing''s lunch, her pretty face showed curiosity.


    Lala was very hospitable and directly invited Chuncai for lunch.Haruna did not hesitate, nodded excitedly and agreed.If Chunca hadn''t planned on Nie Kong''s thoughts, he would have been so scared that Nie Kong would directly reject Lala''s proposal.Although he roughly remembered the story of the love-rule girl, he would forget the details and miss the horror of Lara''s cooking.


    On the way to school, Nie Kong and the others attracted the attention of many boys. They did not expect that there would be such lovely three girls in the school.The surrounding Nie Kong naturally missed it directly.


    "Wow...Are these two girls transfer students in the legend, they are super cute."


    The appearance of the two girls attracted the attention of all the boys in the school.Although it had just been transferred for three or four days, it was already known to all men in the school.The men who were originally surrounded by a limousine at the school gate all scattered and gathered around Nie Kong, looking at Bula and the three women with brave eyes.


    In front of the luxurious car, there is a red carpet.Two familiar girls were standing around, and among them was the blonde beauty Sahime Tenjoin.


    "Oh..." Sai Ji, who was posing in a beautiful pose in front of the carpet and fully showing herself, immediately stiffened, and the three-stage laughter broke in two.The high-profile Sahime feels very upset.She was actually left out in the cold, and who would dare to steal her spotlight?


    Looking down the flow of people, when she saw the tall and handsome Nie Kong in the front, Sa Ji''s eyes lit up.He really became a teacher in this school. Could it be that his charm really attracted him?


    The first time I chose to live close to my own villa was a coincidence, the second time I chose to teach in the same school I was definitely close to myself on purpose.


    Just thinking about talking to him, the three women around Nie Kong interrupted her.The boys who were paying attention to themselves were all gathered on the three women.


    "Rin, who are they?" Sai Ji asked with a tic tac toe on her forehead, gritted her teeth.


    "Yes, Lord Saji. The pink-haired transfer student is called Lala, and the black-haired transfer student is called Bra, and the blue-haired is Xiliansi Haruna, who is the monitor of their second-year class A. As far as I know, Bra It¡¯s Teacher Nie Kong¡¯s sister, and Lala announced on the spot that she liked Teacher Nie Kong when she transferred to another school, but Teacher Nie Kong did not give her a clear answer. Recently, the two transfer students have caused a lot of topics in the lower grades, even many It is also difficult for the boys in the higher grades to resist their charm." Lin said after investigating.


    "It''s quite popular, but compared to the number one in Japan, Tenjoin Sahime, it''s not an opponent at all. I want to see how capable she is." Saihie smiled confidently.


    "Sahime-sama, what do you want to do?" Fujisaki Aya asked curiously.


    "Aya, please help me ask Teacher Nie Kong out at noon today. I will accompany him to lunch. I want her to see with my own eyes how Teacher Nie Kong has fallen under my charm... Oh ha ha." There was an exaggerated laugh, but no one paid attention to her anymore.


    "Eh... do you want to... want me to invite Teacher Nie Kong by myself. How about Rin help me, I... I have no confidence." Fujisaki Aya stammered.


    Some introverted, she is very shy. A girl of her own actually invites boys to lunch, even though she is doing errands for others.


    "Yes, Aya, you have to work hard. I believe it will be easy, you can rest assured. How can anyone refuse with my Saji''s charm." Saji nodded and stepped into the school with a satisfied smile.

 569 The collapse of the second element text 0576, just escaped Laras cooking

    "Nie Kong...sir, do you have time to accompany Master Sha Ji to lunch together at noon?" The whole morning class passed, and the girl with myopic glasses suddenly appeared in front of Nie Kong.She looked a little nervous, and she stammered.


    "you are?"


    "My name is Aya Fujisaki, I am Sahime-sama''s attendant. Have you forgotten, you moved to the vicinity of Saji-sama some time ago, and we visited you." Fujisaki Aya explained quickly.


    "It turns out to be you. I didn''t expect the three of you to be students here. Don''t be so polite. Since you are in school, please call me Teacher Nie Kong." Nie Kong nodded with a smile.


    "Does the teacher agree? Then please come with me." Aya Fujisaki completely misunderstood what Nie Kong said. She lowered her head and happily took Nie Kong''s hand and tried to pull it out.


    "Wait...I didn''t say yes. Actually, I have already made an appointment for Lara to have lunch together. I am afraid I don''t have time to accompany Saji-classmate. If she wants, she can come to the cooking class to have lunch with us. The opportunity is rare, yes Classmate Lala wants to cook for us on the spot." Nie Kong said sweatingly.


    "It turned out to be so, then I...I''ll tell Master Saji what the teacher said." Aya Fujisaki nodded suddenly, and then hurriedly left Nie Kong''s office.By the way, Fujisaki Aya, you really need to learn from Lala how to deal with people.


    Just as Fujisaki Aya left, the door suddenly kicked open with violence.


    "Nie Jun, hurry up, it''s time for lunch." A familiar voice came, and the innocent and trouble-free La La Sha Na rushed to embrace Nie Kong''s arm and shouted happily.


    "Don''t worry, how many people are I waiting for." Nie Kong comforted.


    "Brother, who are you waiting for?" Bra asked.


    "Oh ha ha... Of course Teacher Nie Kong is waiting for me. It is a great honor to invite me to lunch together." Saki Tenjoin laughed exaggeratedly, and she was accompanied by Kujo Rin and her side. Fujisaki Aya who has just met.Bula and the others looked at Saji in a weird pose, as if looking at an idiot.Ignore, ignore her.


    As if no one was in favor, Saji stopped her laughter.


    "Hey... Teacher Nie Kong, where are we going to share lunch." Like a proud rooster, she stood in front of Nie Kong with her head high.


    "Students from Tiantiao Academy, we want to..." Nie Kong just wanted to speak, and Sa Ji immediately stopped Nie Kong''s mouth with her little hand.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, you can call me Shaji in the future." Tenjoin Saji smiled.Seeing Sa Ji making such an intimate action towards Nie Kong, Haruna suddenly felt an inexplicable irritability.


    "Well, classmate Saji, please come with me. Now that the person has expired, let''s set off-the destination is the cooking classroom." Nie Kong led the six girls behind him to the vacant cooking teacher classroom of Cainan College.The kitchen utensils are all available, and as long as there are materials, you can make delicious dishes on the spot.


    Lala took out her space phone and threw out a cabinet.


    "Let''s take a look, this is the ingredients I collected from all over the universe. Wait and see, I''m about to start." Lala said excitedly, pointing to the refrigerator.


    "Master Lala, you have to wear an apron for cooking, do you want me to transform?" Pei Kai reminded.


    "That''s it, Pei Kai transformed." Lara shouted.


    "Yes, Master Lala." The dazzling white light flickered, and a girl in an apron appeared in front of Nie Kong and the others.On the contrary, the looming sense of sight made Nie Kong want to understand the situation inside.


    "Dangdang...Nie Jun, how is it?" Lala turned around, giggling.


    "It''s okay." More than okay, Nie Kong only felt the blood rush to his crotch, this crazy girl would really seduce himself.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, you need to wear clothes in the apron." Haruna blushed and reminded out loud.It turned out that what Nie Jun said was true, and Lala was really an alien.


    "She... how could her clothes change? It''s weird." The third daughter of Saji was stunned, rubbing her eyes in disbelief.


    "Eh, isn''t it okay to dress well?" Lala said, pityingly, lifting his apron.


    "No," the four women said in unison.


    Later, Lala could only tell Pei Kai to transform again and put a piece of clothing inside to cover her graceful body.


    "Then, I''m going to start." Lala pressed the button of the refrigerator and opened the refrigerator.She dragged out five or six-meter-long bamboo shoots from the inside, and proudly explained: "It is the ice refrigerator I invented, and it is equipped with a space-distorting function. You can put everything, and everything can be refrigerated. ."


    Every time Bula saw Lara''s invention, he felt a kind of creepy.Nie Kong and the others stayed quietly near her, watching Lala humming and cutting vegetables.


    At this moment, Nie Kong felt that Chun Cai''s expression was a little weird.She pointed to the refrigerator, trembling: "Old... teacher, what... what is that."


    what happened?Nie Kong looked at Chuncai''s fingers.I saw a huge figure, and the red tentacles slowly got out of the refrigerator.But with the space warping function of the refrigerator, Nie Kong didn''t realize how this thing appeared.


    The huge octopus finally showed its figure, it was 6 meters in size, and its tentacles were more than ten meters long.


    "Hey, that should be Andrew''s big octopus. It''s really strange, I obviously had to freeze it." Lala touched her head with a strange look.


    But the refrigerator did not stop spitting out, as the octopus appeared, the head of a big squid popped out.The squid is larger than the octopus, and it occupies almost half of the classroom.


    "Could it be that there is something coming out, Lala, what are you pretending to be inside?" Nie Kong was shocked.


    "That''s because I want Jun Nie to eat more delicious food." Lala spouted his tongue.


    Then the huge seafood jumped out one by one. There were huge hairy crabs and giant fishes that were more than ten meters long.


    The females of Haruna are already pale, no matter which normal earth person sees such a monster, she will be afraid.


    "Idiot Lara, there really is a problem with the machinery you invented." Bula growled.


    Nie Kong stopped Chuncai and the others, and said to his daughter Bulu: "You must get rid of them as soon as possible, so as not to cause commotion in the school. Bula, you must protect Chuncai and them."


    Nie Kong first waved his hand knife at the big octopus. Although it looked like a hand knife, he directly cut the big octopus into neat pieces.


    Bula did not flinch, and she cleaned up all the hairy crabs and giant fish that had hit him, but she didn''t kill them.


    Annoyed, Lala threw them back to the refrigerator, and quickly closed the door so that they didn''t run out again.


    "Hehe, it seems that the food for lunch is going to eat takoyaki." Nie Kong looked at the scattered octopus pieces and laughed.


    "Hey, I can''t make takoyaki." Lala shouted.


    "It''s okay, I will cook it for you." Nie Kong didn''t know, he escaped.


    "Does the teacher actually cook?" Haruna asked in surprise.


    "It''s okay, I usually cook the food at home." Nie Kong expertly found a bag of flour, and then found a tool for grilling takoyaki.Takoyaki is simple, but the heat is considered.


    "Teacher is really a gentle and good man, who can marry him is really happy." Haruna thought silently.

 570 The collapse of the second element Text 0577, frog specimen?

    As a transit station in the outer space full of stars, Sustin is in charge of the outer space protection, surveillance and protection of Lala.While Sustin was still admiring the starry sky, heavy and neat footsteps sounded from behind Sustin.


    "Captain Sustin, I have one thing to report. An unrecognizable light source rushed into the earth. What should I do?" His capable man, a strong man in a black suit and like a bodyguard, stared at the screen and said. .


    "Is it coming up so soon, but this is something that has already been expected. As the trial of my uncle, I believe he can cope with it easily. We will stay here quietly and observe his handling methods. My husband, I can only I pray you can succeed." Sustin said lightly.


    A large row of photos spread out in his hand, all of which were the alternate fianc¨¦ whom Cheetos had previously agreed to.There are fat heads and big ears, green skin and insect humanoids...Although there are many people, all of them are very strange.It''s hard to imagine how bad Qi Duo''s aesthetics is. No wonder Lala will run away from home.


    And since the news that Lala had a husband-in-law had spread to every corner of the universe a few days ago, how could the candidate fiances of Lala sit still?You must know that as long as you marry Lala, it is equivalent to the right to rule the entire universe.And Lara is so cute that many people rush to it.But they didn''t expect that Lala would actually admit other men on a remote planet.


    The men who could not bear the blow began to scramble to the earth to retrieve Princess Lara in spaceships.The first one came was a green-skinned geek who looked like a standing frog.


    It was called Jay Ply, and he already had five wives and many children, but he obviously wanted to pull Lala into his harem.The spacecraft pierced the atmosphere and landed on the top floor of the teaching building of Cainan University.


    The green-skinned monster slowly stepped out of the spaceship, sniffing its nose gently, using the smell to search for the location of Lala.


    "I can feel Lala getting closer and closer, Wula." It spit out a long tongue, and its expression was really disgusting.Perhaps it was during class time, and no one found it walking in the corridor of the teaching building.


    And it came to the door of a classroom, followed the glass in the doorway, and it saw Lala inside the classroom.


    "Finally found out, my lovely Princess Lala. The teacher at the high platform, should be Princess Lala''s fiance, really jealous." It said angrily.


    At this time, Bula and the others are in Class A of the second year in the biology laboratory-dissecting frogs.The teacher who taught them is really beyond everyone''s surprise, it is the physical education teacher Nie Kong.Because the biology teacher suddenly had diarrhea, he quickly asked Nie Kong to take care of him for a while, and waited for him to pull it up before teaching.


    On the desk of each classmate, there is a frog with its limbs pinned to the desk.The students are holding tweezers in their left hand and a scalpel in their right, preparing to practice dissecting frogs by themselves.


    Although the biology teacher demonstrated how to dissect before leaving, the frog is too small, how can they see clearly.So the students were all dumbfounded, not knowing where to start.


    "Hey, Jun Nie, what does anatomy mean?" Lara asked in confusion in front of her seat.


    "The dissection is to use the scalpel in your hand to cut open the frog''s belly. The purpose is to give you an understanding of the structure of the frog." Nie Kong read the biology textbook for a while, and he understands it based on his soul power.


    Lala showed a dazed expression, and gestured to the frog with the tool in her hand.


    "Teacher, can you give us a demonstration." Wei Young said in distress.


    "Idiot, the teacher teaches physical education, how can he understand biology? You said it is not, Chuncai sauce." Risa pushed Chuncai, but strangely she did not answer her own question.


    Turning his head, he found that Chuncai was looking at Nie Kong in a daze.


    Risa smiled secretly and grabbed Haruna''s chest with both hands from behind."What''s wrong, Haruna seems to be in a daze recently."


    "No... yes, probably." Haruna replied weakly, blushing.


    "Hehe, isn''t it because you are growing up? It''s a good thing to grow up." Risa squeezed the spring vegetables and smiled very proudly.Haruna blushed and pushed away the dewclaws of Linsha slightly, for fear that they might be seen by others.


    "Although I am teaching physical education, it is clear that the dissection of frogs is clear. If the students don''t understand, I will dissect them and show them to you." After Nie Kong finished speaking, the students stared at Nie Kong''s movements.


    When Nie Kong was about to start dissecting the desktop frog, the excitement of the biology teacher rang outside the door.


    "Ah... Teacher Nie Kong, where did you catch the huge frog? It has already run out of the classroom. Come out and help catch it."


    Jay Pry, who was peeping at the door, suddenly felt a huge force hug him. He turned around and saw that a man with eyes hugged him hard.Although it is large in size, its strength is unexpectedly small.Jay Ply wanted to resist, but it felt weak and powerless.


    Nie Kong immediately opened the door when he heard his words and found the biology teacher who was holding on to the "giant frog". It seemed that he had come back with diarrhea.


    "Wow... It''s a big frog." The classmates cried out in shock when only seeing the green skin behind it.


    "Ahhhhhhh, how do I feel that it is a bit familiar? Is it really a frog." Compared to the animals on the desktop, Lala''s confused pretty face suddenly realized."It looks exactly the same, it seems there is nothing wrong."


    Nie Kong knocked on the frog''s head, and its body suddenly softened. He smiled and said, "If you can dissect it, I believe the students will understand the structure of the frog better."


    "That''s right, it is simply a miracle in the biological world." The biology teacher said in a general way.


    "Teacher, let us demonstrate an autopsy. We were too young to see it last time." They all exclaimed after being shocked for a while.


    "Haha, it is my honor to be able to dissect such a huge frog. When I make it into a specimen, it will be famous all over the world." The biology teacher greedily looked at the unconscious Jay Ply, the scalpel in his hand expanded even more. Five or six times, the sharp light shines.


    Nie Kong wondered how there could be such a big frog. He thought it might have been the ingredients that Mr. Lala Bing Fridge had escaped some time ago.


    With more than a dozen knives, poor Jay Ply made a specimen directly for the biology teacher.The teacher''s technique was really professional, and there was no blood flowing out of the cut belly.

 571 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0578, the appearance of even

    With Nie Kong''s unintentional actions, he resolved a love rival that had unexpectedly arrived.He thought it was a monster of a frog, but who expected it to be Lara''s former fianc¨¦ alternate.


    On Monday morning, three girls in green pleated skirts walked out of the luxurious door with their school bags.Standing in the middle is Sahime from Tenjoin''s daughter, and Kujo Rin''s two girls on the left and right.


    "Sahime-sama, let''s go the wrong way. The car that takes you to school should be waiting outside the flower garden." The mature face of Rin Kujo on the right was full of confusion.


    "Then tell the driver for me that I can go to school by myself in the future. It''s rare that Teacher Nie Kong lives near me. How can I give up the opportunity to go to school with him. Damn it, I must take the teacher Grab it from you to prove my charm." Saki Tenjoin said confidently.


    "Is that so?" Kujo Rin was puzzled, but she didn''t dare to object to the matter decided by Master Saji. Her mission was only to protect her safety.It is rare that Lord Saji will prepare to fall in love, which is a great thing for the development of Tenjoin.Teacher Nie Kong is very handsome, gentle and sunny. He is a good husband for Master Saji.


    "Lord Saji, let''s go quickly. If it''s late, the teacher will leave." Aya lowered her face and moved towards the villa a few hundred meters across from her with myopic eyes.


    As soon as Nie Kong opened the door, Sa Ji immediately hugged Nie Kong''s head and pressed her body.The fragrance of tenderness and girl rushed to the face.


    "Oh ha ha... Teacher Nie Kong belongs to my Tenjo Academy Saki, Lala you are desperate." She suppressed the throbbing, blushing and said to Lala behind.


    "Hey, does Saji-chan like Jun Nie too? No problem, no problem, the three of us can get married together." Nerve Lara hugged Nie Kong''s arm and said excitedly.


    Saji felt her heart beating faster when she heard the words behind Lala, and the scene of her wedding in the church in a wedding dress appeared in her head. Is the groom Teacher Nie Kong?


    The two girls behind Kujo Rin were dumbfounded, and they didn''t expect Lara to have such absurd ideas.


    "What do you two think, as the elder brother and the cutest sister, I didn''t agree to it." Bula said with his arms akimbo.The three women quarreled in front of Nie Kong, but they added a lot of fun to Nie Kong''s life.


    "It''s still lively as always, good morning everyone." After passing the fork in front of the college, the demure Chunca slowly approached Nie Kong, as if he had become accustomed to such a life.She didn''t feel strange to the newly added Saji-senpai.Some time ago, they already knew each other, and they had a takoyaki made by Nie Kong.Haruna understands that Saji-senpai likes her teacher as much as Lara.


    Six lovely girls turned around Nie Kong alone, deeply stabbing the weak hearts of the male classmates around.Looking in his eyes, Furukawa frowned slightly.


    "Before class, I want to introduce a new transfer student to my classmates." Teacher Gu Chuan in front of the podium caused a noise from the students.No wonder this is the case. There are too many transfer students in Class A in the second year.


    "His name is Lien Elsie Julia, please get along well in the future, do you know."


    Following the teacher''s words, a handsome boy appeared at the door.He has short black and white hair and burgundy eyes.If it was before, the girls in the class would definitely scream loudly.But compared to Nie Kong''s words, he seemed to lose his taste.


    The boys saw another rival appeared, and their eyes were full of hostility.Who said Teacher Nie Kong was the primary enemy, but the identity of the teacher lay there.And Lien is even more threatening. He is a classmate of their age.


    Bula glanced at him with a lack of interest.He is too naive, not as mature as his father.


    The new transfer student glanced around the classroom, his eyes filled with excitement when he saw Lala.


    "Ah... I finally found you, my bride Lala." He walked a few steps in front of Lala, kneeled on the ground and made a marriage proposal, looking at Lala with love.


    "Could it be that Lala''s old lover has appeared, ready to have a romantic relationship." Wei Young seemed to be very interested in that kind of complicated relationship, his eyes filled with excitement.


    "Will he be the teacher''s love rival, and then there will be a battle of love and hatred." Risa exclaimed.


    "I have a question, who are you?" Lala put her hands in front of her, and a question mark seemed to pop up in her head.That silly look is very innocent and cute.Her words made everyone in the class almost fall to the ground. Lara didn''t recognize him. Is there a mistake?


    You must know that Lala''s fiance, Jay Ply, was dissected in front of her, and Lala still failed to recognize it, not to mention the "toy" company that hadn''t seen each other for many years.


    Lien''s body was like glass, cracking to the ground.


    "It''s really Lala, too direct won''t work. But I won''t admit defeat, because I''m an upright man." Lala''s words hit Lian very hard, and she shook her body a few times to stabilize her figure.Then he took out another photo and explained his identity to Lala.


    After seeing this photo, Lala finally remembered who he was.In general, Lian is Lala''s guinea pig when she was a child, to experiment with her new invention.He has suffered countless inhuman treatments. From childhood to most of his sufferings, he has come through, and even has the title of crying ghost company.


    "Finally on a terrifying and exciting day, I made an agreement with Lala-if I become a man, Lala promised to marry me." Lian said to himself, while the classmates completely ignored Teacher Guchuan .


    "Master Lala, have you really promised such a thing?" Pei Kai asked in surprise.


    "Hmm...it seems to have or not." Lala touched her head, thinking and replied.


    "So I am here to take Lala away from you-Nie Kong." Lian pointed to the Saruyama in the class with confidence and said.For a role like him, he can easily defeat him.


    "Huh... can you not compare my brother and Saruyama." Bula dissatisfied.


    "Hey... Am I so bad?" Saruyama roared.


    "Yes." The girls said in unison.


    It seemed that he had gotten the wrong object, and even felt very embarrassed.


    "If you are looking for a teacher, you have to wait until the first physical education class in the afternoon." Risa was very excited, perhaps looking forward to the unfolding of the love triangle.

 572 The collapse of the second element body 0579, teach only swimming

    In the scorching summer, the high sun scorches the earth like a stove.


    In the first afternoon of the second year Class A, the physical education class was the swimming class that Nie Kong chose.The two spacious swimming pools have been filled with crystal clear water, which can bring people refreshing comfort.The swimming pools for men and women are separated, which prevents boys from acting against girls in the pool.


    Nie Kong only wore a pair of black swimming trunks all over his body, which perfectly showed his strong physique.Although the muscles are not protruding severely, they look very solid and give a perfect illusion.


    After taking off the weight of his clothes, Nie Kong felt as light as a swallow.


    After changing their swimsuits, the students arrived one after another.The male student is like Nie Kong, wearing only swimming trunks.The female classmates are all sky blue one-piece swimsuits.


    Nie Kong directly ignored the male classmates and turned his attention to Lala.Tight-fitting swimsuits tightened their skin. The big one should look bigger, and the small one should look cute.


    "Hey...Nie Jun, can I start swimming." Lala trot towards Nie Kong excitedly, exclaimed.


    Lara is the best girl in class.The second place is Furukawa Yui, who is deeply hidden, but the giant Xs almost caught up with Lara.Chuncai sauce and Bra are the same type, with a skinny figure.Add one point to fatter, and lose one point to lose weight, which fits their body types.


    Chunca saw Nie Kong''s naked upper body, her pretty face blushed slightly."The teacher''s figure is so attractive."


    "Hey, the newcomer Lian Jun has to challenge the teacher to regain Lala''s heart. The difficulty is not so great." Risa said with a little pity.


    "I said the problem is so big, how can it be so long?" Li Sha followed Weiyang''s gaze, her pretty face flushed immediately, and she immediately grabbed her and said, "Weiyang, you little girl, behold." Weiyang Hong With a face, and lining up together.


    "Since everyone has arrived, let''s start to prepare for warm-up exercises before entering the water." The hot sunlight made the students too hot to bear.After arriving, Lian looked at Nie Kong and finally showed the appearance of an enemy.


    He looks so handsome and manly, no wonder Lala likes him.But how can I admit defeat? I want to take back Lara.


    After the five-minute simple warm-up, the men and women jumped into their pool with cheers and shouts.The cold touch gives them supreme enjoyment.


    Especially Lala, seemed most excited.Nie Kong stopped her bold behavior in the aquarium last time, and now she finally got what she wanted.


    Originally, Li Dou and the others thought that Nie Kong must go to their swimming pool, but they didn''t expect that he shamelessly used his identity as a teacher to accompany the female students to the same swimming pool.


    Seeing the scene of Nie Kong and Chunca playing in the water intimately, Li Dou only felt sour and uncomfortable.


    "Li Dou, I know your feelings very well. But we must be strong. I believe we will be able to defeat the teacher in the end and regain the attention of the girls." Saruyama said with deep sympathy.


    "Saruyama..." Li Dou had the urge to hug Saruyama and cry.


    "Furukawa-san, why didn''t you come down to swim together?" The classmates were very happy to play in the water, but only one person hid on the shore with their feet in the water. Nie Kong felt very strange.


    "Hehe...Teacher, don''t care about Weichan, she is a duck." Li Sha hugged Nie Kong''s neck from behind and pressed closely to Nie Kong''s back affectionately.


    "I don''t know how to swim, is it wrong?" Wei said angrily.


    "Since Furukawa can''t, let the teacher teach you." Nie Kong smiled.


    "No need." Wei was afraid of the water and shook his head hurriedly.


    "As your physical education teacher, I am obligated to teach you every lesson. Lala, pull the Furukawa classmate down." Nie Kong told Laladao near Furukawa.


    "That''s it, classmate Wei can''t swim, wrap it around me." Lala happily hugged Wei''s feet soaked in the water and pulled hard.


    Wei exclaimed, his limbs constantly fluttering in the water.


    Nie Kong''s legs moved slightly.He appeared quickly beside her.After sensing that Nie Kong was approaching, she hugged Nie Kong in fear as if she had found a savior.


    "Classmate Lala, what are you doing." After being saved, Wei glared at Lala.


    "Don''t blame her, I told her to do this. Since it''s already here, let the teacher teach you how to swim." Nie Kong''s visual inspection was wrong, and Yui''s bust was definitely the size of a stretch.


    Knowing that there is no room for refusal, I can only nod his head in response to fear.


    "Okay, but teacher, you have to hold on to me."


    "Yi classmate, the teacher will protect you, peace of mind." Hearing Nie Kong''s words, Wei''s flustered heart slowly calmed down.She blushed when she noticed the teacher who was hugging her body tightly.I want to let go, but I am afraid of water.Nie Kong was the first boy Wei Wei had come into close contact with. Of course, she would be shy, and her heart was like a deer...


    "It''s going to start, but classmates must be prepared."


    Nie Kong just finished speaking, but he felt that he had left Nie Kong.Strangely, she felt that she was not sinking to the bottom, but floating strangely on the surface.


    It turned out that Nie Kong used his power to control her floating on the water like losing gravity, and then slowly reduced the power of control.With the help of Nie Kong''s powerful strength, Wei quickly mastered the knack of swimming and was able to swim in the dog-climbing posture soon.


    Watching Nie Kong''s gentle and careful teaching silently, Chunca felt a warm current rushing to her heart.The teacher treats each classmate so tenderly.

 573 The collapsed two-dimensional body 0580, Lun appeared

    "Can''t bear it. I want to officially announce now that I want to challenge you-Nie Kong." Seeing that Lala, who I like, treats Nie Kong so intimately, he even jumped out of the pool and stared at Nie Kong with anger.


    "Are you going to start, the love triangle dispute." It is a pity that Wei Young does not have melon seeds in his hands, otherwise it would be helpful.Duelings, challenges... and even the outbreak made all the boys and girls very excited.


    "Who is he? Why didn''t I remember that there was this classmate in our class." Nie Kong''s words almost caused him to vomit blood and die.


    "Teacher. His name is Lien Elsie Julia and he just transferred to our class today." Haruna explained softly.


    "That''s right, I definitely want to take Lara back from you."


    "But, why should I accept the challenge of learning from you?" Nie Kong looked at each other funny, this kind of children''s game is outdated.Besides, bullying the weak is really meaningless.


    "I want to prove to Lala that I am a stronger man than you." Lian said confidently.


    "I refuse. It''s up to Lala to decide who she likes, how can she decide through a duel." Nie Kong''s words caused the girls to move.


    "Hmph, you are afraid. As a teacher, you are actually afraid of the challenges of your classmates? You are not qualified to be our physical education teacher." Lian despised.


    It was only his words that caused the girls'' anger.


    "Does the teacher have the right to turn to your newly transferred student? He is the best teacher in our hearts. If you don''t want to, you can transfer to another class."


    His words not only angered Bla and the others, but also touched Nie Kong''s bottom line.


    "Very well, I accept your challenge. Let''s talk about it."


    "Teacher, teach him a lesson." Seeing this scene, Li Sha and Wei Young clapped and celebrated.


    "Since you are a physical education teacher, let''s choose physical education for the content of the comparison, lest I bully you. Swim around the swimming pool thirty back and forth to see who is faster." He is quite confident of his motor nerves.


    "I have no problem, Chuncai, you come to be our referee." Nie Kong smiled.


    Haruna stepped forward slowly and nodded lightly.It¡¯s just that her eyes are full of worries. Is the teacher really okay?


    "Do you want to swim in a competition? Have fun." Lala was eager to participate. There was no sense of worry that Nie Kong and the others would duel for her, it was indeed Lala.


    One round trip is 100 meters, and thirty rounds are three kilometers.The women exclaimed, how could it be done? Teacher, how could you agree so readily.


    The corner of Bla''s mouth flashed with disdain, and he wanted to challenge his father.I''m afraid that Dad will let him win twenty-nine and a half laps, and he is still Dad.


    The boys¡¯ pool was used as their playing field, and all male students automatically gave up their positions.The girls all cheered for Nie Kong. What the boys hope most is that both lose and lose, and they profit.


    "Prepare, start." With Haruna''s soft voice, even jumped into the pool like a dolphin.


    Lien''s motor nerves are much stronger than that of ordinary people, and he rides in the ultra-high-speed swimming pool.Everyone opened their mouths wide, is this really the speed that ordinary people have.In contrast to Teacher Nie Kong, his speed is even more abnormal.


    When the pool water met his body, it actually separated two waves obediently, like a super high-speed jet boat.


    "The teacher is amazing." The girls looked at Nie Kong in admiration.


    With almost a swing of his hands, he can span a distance of twenty meters in an instant.The gap between the two was widening. When Nie Kong had already made 25 rounds, Lian Gang had finished his tenth round.


    He didn''t expect that Nie Kong would be so perverted, and the speed was so much faster than his own.However, even without giving up, he gritted his teeth and rushed to the finish line desperately.


    But God seemed to be standing on Nie Kong''s side too, and when he shook his body desperately, he noticed a buzzing fly around him.


    "What''s the matter, your speed is getting slower and slower. Is it because you have no strength?" Nie Kong swam easily on his back, jokingly at the right side.


    "Huh...how can I have no strength, wait for me to drive away this nasty fly, and see how I can overtake it." He even stared at the flying fly, sometimes catching it.But the fly is very smart and has escaped the company''s attacks many times.


    Unexpectedly, this would be the reason, Nie Kong felt a little funny.That being the case, let''s end the game.When Nie Kong just wanted to speed up, an annoying fly buzzed on Lien''s nose.


    "Ha...yawn." Feeling itchy in his nostrils, even sneezed vigorously.


    "Boom..." Like a huge explosion, pink smoke covered his whole body.


    "Ah..." There was a girl''s scream from the smoke, and when the smoke dispersed, everyone watched the scene dumbfounded.


    I saw the boy company turned into a super cute girl.She has light blue hair, fair skin, and her pretty face is as beautiful as a blooming flower.She was wearing only swimming trunks with her hands in front.


    Because she was half-length hidden in the water, and the sunlight reflected on the water and the cover of her hands, the boy on the shore could not see such a beautiful scenery.Only Nie Kong was lucky enough to be able to watch it up close.


    Saruyama''s nostrils expanded and he was panting heavily, and he desperately needed to watch the scenery hidden in the water.


    "My compatriots, what are you waiting for?" With a roar, Saruyama jumped into the pool, and the boys jumped in one by one in a red light.


    When the girl encountered such a scene, her pretty face was a little panicked and a little overwhelmed.Nie Kong gritted his teeth and hugged the girl close to him.


    "You...what are you doing?" The girl rebelled in a panic, but she felt her strength slowly weakened.The two of them were naked and hugged tightly, and the bite of the skin drained her strength.


    "Hold me tightly. Only in this way can you avoid showing your body to others." Nie Kong calmly explained.


    Was he protecting me? The girl stared at Nie Kong blankly, and she suddenly felt an inexplicable throbbing in her heart.


    "My name is Lun Elsie Julia, you can call me Lun in the future." She stayed quietly in Nie Kong''s arms like a kitten, her face blushing and very cute.

 574 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0581, the characteristics of the Memoruxi star

    "Hey, the crying ghost Xiaolian turned out to be a girl. It''s a pity that girls can''t have masculinity." Lala squinted and smiled.


    "Master Lala, have you forgotten that Xiaolian is the royal family of the Memoruzi people, with the ability to convert between male and female personality and body, and through a certain type of keystroke behavior, the body and mind can change gender." Pei Kai replied.


    "Really." She was nervous, but she often forgets important things.


    "It turns out that I am also an alien, so it''s no wonder that I will recognize Lala Jiang, who is also an alien..." Chuncai suddenly realized what Pei Kai said when he stayed near Lala.


    "But if you maintain this state, how can you live in the future?" A scene emerged in Bla''s mind. The boy''s Lian suddenly became a girl''s relationship when he was making love with his wife.Even the girl''s Lun suddenly became a boy''s company when he made love with her husband.Although it looks interesting, he will be very tragic.


    "The ecological environment of Memoruxis is very bad, so the environment there has created their special physique. But no problem. Memoruxis usually show their first and second sexual characteristics after being alone. The third characteristic of ecology can be separated into two independent individuals due to ecological changes.¡± Pei Kai, like an encyclopedia, explained the characteristics of the Memoruxi star.Explain that after showing two genders, the adult company will split into two people, one male and one female.


    Memoruxi has two suns, and most of the land is desert, and the environment is several times worse than the earth.When it is difficult for humans to survive, their genes have evolved.Hermaphrodite can ensure their reproduction.


    Hearing the strange information that Pei Kai explained, Haruna found it incredible.Sure enough, it is a big world, and there are no surprises.


    "Teacher... how can I be so shameless?" Looking at the two people hugging each other closely, Yui Furukawa''s small face turned red in an instant.The most important thing is that they are not wearing clothes.Look at you, it''s messed up the class style.As our teacher, you should pay more attention to it.


    Compared to Nie Kong''s 180cm strong body, Lena''s 115cm body looks very petite and small.In Nie Kong''s arms, like a little bird, Nie Kong covered most of her white skin.


    The lecherous Saruyama couldn''t see the beautiful place of the girl as he wanted, and rushed to the swimming pool madly, wanting to get a closer look.


    Seeing more than a dozen male classmates gathered around, Nie Kong laughed when it was difficult to be innocent.The arrogance in his body vibrated slightly, and the water in the swimming pool centered on him swept out in all directions.


    Like a stormy sea, the rising waves rushed them far away.In a blink of an eye, there was no water left in the huge swimming pool.Saruyama and a dozen of them strayed, some even hung in the big tree.Of the boys in the class, Li Dou was the only one who survived.He was fortunate that he did not go with Saruyama, otherwise he would definitely end up as miserable as them.


    "Teacher is too good, right." Li Sha and the others were dumbfounded, looking at Nie Kong in shock.Even Haruna suddenly felt that her teacher might be the idea of ??aliens from Lala.


    Nie Kong hugged Lun tightly and came to Chuncai, and said, "Xiao Chuncai...no, it''s Chuncai classmate, can you help the teacher get a girl''s dress."


    Hearing Nie Kong''s affectionate name, Chun Cai''s cheeks flushed, "Okay...well, if the teacher wants to, I can call...Call me Xiao Chun Cai." After she said this, she disappeared like an escape.Too shy, the teacher would call me that.


    "How long do you want to hold, it really affects the school''s morals." Wei suddenly gave birth to an unknown fire, and preached to Nie Kong with his arms akimbo.


    "Furuttegawa-san, you should be able to see clearly. As Lun is not wearing any clothes, I can only help her to cover her body. How can a girl''s body be seen by other boys at will? If only classmate meets this In this case, the teacher will still hug you." Nie Kong smiled as he looked at the blushing Furukawa Yui in front of him.


    Wei was stunned. She didn''t expect the teacher to do this for this reason.But when she heard the latter words, her heartbeat missed a beat: "I...how could I do such a shameless thing..." I just thought of that scene, but already felt a dizzy illusion.That kind of scene is too exciting for her pure and conservative.


    "So that''s the case, I said. How can the pure teacher immediately transform into a carnivore like Saruyama?" At this moment, Risa MM came to join in the fun.She suddenly hugged Nie Kong from behind and whispered softly: "Hey, teacher, I welcome you to hug me in that position at any time." Risa MM, you are really too bold.


    "The teacher is so gentle, I think I have fallen in love with the teacher." Lun in his arms raised his pretty face, his face was slightly red.


    "Eh..." Lala held her index finger in her mouth, staring at Lun in a daze.Lun looked at her provocatively, those big eyes seemed to sparkle.


    "Well, I... I will forgive the teacher once in an exceptional case. But in the future, in the future, you must abide by the school''s morals." Wei blushed and turned his head.


    Chunca felt that she had already guessed Nie Kong''s thoughts, so she was not surprised.She has already experienced the teacher''s gentleness, how could the teacher deliberately do such a thing.


    "Huh... Obviously Dad''s gentleness should have belonged to me alone." Bula pursed his mouth, with a thought of hating himself.Why didn''t the time machine I remodeled exert its effect?If she really goes back in time, then she really has a chance to have her own father.


    She hugged a white sailor suit and handed it to Lun.Lun Xiao, who was nestled in Nie Kong''s arms, caught it and secretly changed his clothes.Although there is no underwear, but it can barely cover her graceful body.


    Although she looks like a very cute girl, she will transform into a boy at any time.


    "Teacher, thank you so much." She hugged Nie Kong''s arm, very affectionate and authentic.


    "It''s just the meeting, don''t care too much. By the way, you can come to me if you have any difficulties in the future." Nie Kong smiled.


    Lun blushed and nodded, his eyes gleaming with joy.

 575 The collapse of the second element text 0582, only the transformation

    It''s a pity that things didn''t develop as expected by Yui Furutekawa, but intensified.There are more shameless things than she expected.


    "Teacher, I miss you so much. I will never forget the affectionate hug between the teacher and me." At the gate of Cainan College, a beautiful and lovely girl was already waiting there.When she saw Nie Kong appear, she threw herself into his arms.


    "Ah, it''s Xiaolun sauce." Lala said happily.


    Lun put his arms around Nie Kong''s neck and pinched Nie Kong''s waist, his pretty face flushed and slowly approached Nie Kong''s lips.


    "Teacher, let''s do it again."


    The students who watched the excitement nearby had reddened cheeks and excited eyes, ready to witness the bold scene of the two.Some male classmates even whistled.


    "Wait a minute, Teacher Nie Kong is going to be a prisoner of Saki Ai of Tenjo Academy, ha ha ha." Looking in the direction of the voice, three girls in black leather clothes appeared.


    Hearing laughter with such a low IQ, Bra and the others knew the identity of the person who came.


    Especially when Nie Kong''s handsome boys saw that they had an idea of ??going into the ground.


    Lun got jealous by accident. She opened Saji''s hands and said, "Hey, don''t just hug the teacher."


    "Who are you?" A few tic-tac-toe appeared on Saji''s forehead, and the two women began to argue.


    "Teacher." Haruna lowered her eyes.She clearly saw that the girls around the teacher all liked the teacher, and they all looked so cute.She was demure, and she could not express her complicated emotions to Nie Kong like Lun did.


    Wei Wei blushed outside the school gate, looking at the surrounding students, feeling a little unspeakable anger.


    "Hey, I said you can give me enough." Wei, hands on hips, suddenly appeared in front of Nie Kong and the others, as if he was going to catch him on the bed.


    Bra shook his head straight, he couldn''t stop them from being affectionate with his father. Can you do it?


    "Who are you?" Lun asked confusedly.


    "I am Yui Furutekawa, the chairperson of the same class as you, although I have not seen your behavior so far, but my patience has reached the limit. Because your actions have seriously affected the school''s morals. Nie Teacher Kong, you should play a leading role even more." Wei said with a tight face.The few girls in front of him have completely annoyed Wei by their impure behavior towards Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong smiled dumbly: "Only classmates, there is actually no need to be serious at all times. Energetic youth is the best. Only classmates who laugh more will definitely be a very cute girl." With their existence, their life will become so colorful.


    "In short, it is forbidden to associate with impure opposite sexes in the school." Wei blushed and said finally.Yui Furukawa never expected someone to say that he was cute, and the boys in the past would always hide away when they saw her.She squeezed her small hands together, very nervous.


    It is said that the teacher is a very responsible teacher, and very gentle.In the previous physical education class, he smiled and taught himself to swim deeply in her memory.They must be the cause of the deterioration of school discipline.How can I let them teach bad teachers? I absolutely must stop their actions and save the school''s morals.


    Since the root cause was not in Nie Kong, she didn''t come up with those strange measures.It was just the track and field class in the afternoon, when Lun and Lala hugged Nie Kong intimately, they stood up and stopped in front of Nie Kong.


    The final result was that only under the impact of the two women, the delicate body fell straight into Nie Kong''s arms.


    "That... was completely unexpected."


    "No... shameless."


    Wei''s shy eyes circled, and Qiao''s blush was about to burst into heat.She never thought that the teacher would do such shameless things to her, she was too shy.She wanted to resist, but her strength was lost.


    After that unexpected incident, Wei Shuo''s voice of rectifying the morals gradually decreased.It''s just that when she saw Lala''s move to approach Nie Kong, she would still stop it loudly.


    But the next day there was a new change, the girl''s Lun became a boy''s company appeared.Knowing that he had lost to Nie Kong in the previous challenge, he was not discouraged.


    "Lara, although I am more manly than him, I will work harder to surpass him."


    He clenched his fists, and even seemed to have made up his mind.Bula shook his head straight, even if he practiced for decades, could he surpass his father?the answer is negative.


    Dad was already the highest realm king god in the universe a long time ago, and after years of practice, Bula didn''t know how strong he became.


    In this way, Lien''s journey of manhood practice began.During the day, he would still go to school normally.But after school, various men¡¯s practices emerged one after another.Before long, he developed a burly muscle, and he was often seen on TV.


    Legend has it that he defeated the world''s top boxer, climbed single to the world''s highest peak, the Himalayas, and even defeated the white bear at the peak of the snow mountain.


    When he came to Lala with confidence, Lala said happily: "I didn''t notice the manhood, but Xiao Lian is getting more and more interesting." With her words, Lian suddenly fell into the abyss of darkness.More and more interesting?Why is this happening?What should I do?The lonely company, the only thing he can do is to practice again in order to be recognized by Lala.

 576 The collapse of the second element text 0583, Mikados doctor game

    After the lunch break with Lala and the others, Nie Kong came to the rooftop lazily, ready to take a nap.Just closing his eyelids, a slender hand was already on his shoulder.He opened his eyes half-side, hey, why did Yumen teacher come here?


    Ryoko Mito is wearing a light yellow mini vest today, covered in a white doctor coat, and the mini fragrant navel is lightly embedded in a white jade belly.She wore an ultra-short, low-waisted white skirt that could only cover her abdomen. Fortunately, the jacket slightly concealed it a little, but it added a little more charm.


    The short skirt covers ten centimeters in front of the knees, and the remaining white and black mesh stockings are tightly wrapped. Black silk control, Yujie control, and giant X control. Teacher Yumen can satisfy three sexual addictions.


    "Hehe, I thought that Teacher Nie Kong was playing a blushing doctor game with Haruna. It turned out that he was alone, so pitiful." Teacher Yumen said with a smile.


    "It was just a misunderstanding last time. If Ms. Yumen wants to play, I am willing to accompany you." Nie Kong yawned and squinted at her Feng Ting posture.


    "Hehe, Teacher Nie Kong is really good at picking people. I know I''m a doctor. Come on, this doctor will help you check your health." Yumen Ryoko sat on Nie Kong''s abdomen, she stretched out her hand and opened it. Nie Kong''s white shirt.


    She took out the medical hearing aid in her hand and pressed it against Nie Kong''s heart with a smile.


    It was originally to accompany Nie Kong to make trouble to detect his situation and get to know Nie Kong better.But with the message from the hearing aid, Mito-Sensei felt like a stormy sea.Nie Kong''s heart rate is so slow and weak, it only beats once every twenty seconds.


    If he hadn''t seen him live and lively, Master Yumen would definitely feel that Nie Kong was ready to die.He could actually control his heartbeat frequency to such a degree, then his strength can be imagined.


    "It''s no wonder that Qiduo, the strongest emperor in the universe, would admit his existence. I have an inhuman illusion. I am becoming more and more curious about him. Is he a human being on earth?" Yumen had an impulse, Nie Kong came to study and study.


    "Teacher Yumen, I feel so uncomfortable when you touch it." Her posture is very beautiful and her body is attractive. She is the fuse that detonated Nie Kong.


    "Ah..." Yumen jumped up in a hurry, she lowered her head and looked at Nie Kong, her pretty face flashed with a shameful blush.


    "I''m very sorry, I...I don''t know that it will cause such a consequence." Mimon teacher whispered.


    Nie Kong looked at her with a dull head, Yumen Ryoko even more flustered, and said stupidly: "The male hormones that are stimulated and promoted are the impulse to multiply and can only vent. Or, I will call you. Neutralize them with one shot?"


    I should have given you a shot. Nie Kong glared at the charming female body of Teacher Mimen.


    Nie Kong was able to face it calmly. He took a deep breath and asked, "Teacher Yumen, how come you have time to come here?"


    "I came to the rooftop to pick up the courier and I happened to see you sleeping here. Actually, I am an alien, just like your fiancee Lara." A box appeared strangely in the right hand of Ms. Mito and replied.


    "I know, Master Yumen is the most powerful doctor in the universe." Nie Kong nodded.


    "You''re too exaggerated, I''m not that good." Even though he said that, Ryoko Mito had a pretty face with pride in her medical skills.


    "By the way, I have a question to ask you, how can the Memoruxi star be separated into two independent individuals?" Nie Kong suddenly thought of Lun''s question and asked aloud.


    "Memoruzi have a very special physique, but if the hermaphrodites want to differentiate themselves, they must wait until they reach adulthood." After thinking for a while, Ryoko Mito said.


    "Is there a way to separate them immediately?" Recently, Lun always complained that Lian took too much time, so Nie Kong wanted to help her.


    "Yes, you can use drugs to catalyze maturity and force separation." Speaking of a professional question, Ryoko Mimon immediately came to his mind.


    Nie Kong calmed his mind and said, "That will work, please."


    "Now I don''t have that kind of medicine at hand, so let''s talk about it when I mail order to the earth." Ryoko Mito said regretfully.


    "That''s okay, remember to notify me when you are ready." Nie Kong felt very uncomfortable thinking that Lian Helun would change.


    Mimen Ryoko looked at him, and at his strong muscles, blushing, "Okay. Teacher Nie Kong, remember to come to the health room to play doctor games with me when you have time. I''m fine, I''m leaving."


    It''s weird who will play with you. It will always be lit without extinguishing it. It is hard to say.If there is another time, then I will act as a doctor and give you a few shots.


    But after solving the problem of being able to separate morals, Nie Kong felt very happy.After Meimei slept, it was almost time for school.Go back to the office and organize the information.


    Lala desperately kicked open the door of Nie Kong''s office, yelled and took Nie Kong''s arm, saying that she wanted to go home quickly, otherwise the magical girl Kyoko was about to broadcast.


    Nie Kong felt sweaty about the kind of TV series that Lala would like to watch without nutrition.The only thing he thinks is good is that the heroine Kyoko looks quite cute, at least the level of Haruna.


    Pulling shook Nie Kong''s arm, and urged.Thanks to Sha Ji and Lun¡¯s constant quarrels, Nie Kong wasted a lot of time.It was past five o''clock when they got home, and the two women gathered around in front of the TV with interest.


    Nie Kong was watering the flowers, especially the flower that Lala gave him, which is said to be the most precious species in the universe.

 577 The collapse of the second element text 0584, golden shadow

    Near the faint outer space of the earth, the transfer station established by the Debbie Luke Royal Guard is still hidden here.Basically Sustin and they live here, and always protect Princess Lala''s safety.


    "Didi, alert. An unknown spaceship is approaching! An unknown spaceship is approaching!"


    The sirens sounded, and two guards in black suits, like bodyguards, immediately checked the instrument light panel displaying the coordinates.The red light spot hits at a very fast speed, and gradually rushed towards the earth.


    Although some alien tourists usually come to the earth, most of them will notify the transfer station.There is only one such rash situation, and that is likely to be Lara''s alternate fiancee player.


    "Master Sustin, do you want to send a warning wave to the other party?"


    "Let''s observe the type of the opponent''s spaceship first. If it is a fighter jet, destroy it directly, and obliterate any possibility of danger to Lord Lara." Sustin paused.


    High-tech cosmic fighters have terrible weapons and have the potential to cause damage to the planet.Although the power of the uncle is very strong, how can he survive the explosion of the planet.


    "Turn on Real Vision Radar detection immediately." As the two black-clad men typed on the keyboard, the red dot that broke into their electronic screen finally showed its appearance.The shape is like a flying saucer, basically without weapons.


    "Report to Lord Sustin. Fortunately, it is a civilian spaceship with the logo of Jama Star."


    Sustin frowned. Most of the Jamastars in the universe have died, and the only one who has the ability to travel through the universe is the prince of Jamastar Lakospo.Sure enough, he was a candidate for Master Lara.


    "I see, let it pass." Sustin said.


    Lakospo came unexpectedly, and it seemed that it would cause my uncle a little trouble.He is rumored to be despicable and unscrupulous in order to achieve his goals.Many opponents who had hindered him in the past died strangely.Since it was the test of the husband-in-law, I had to hide it from Master Lala.The alternate fianc¨¦ is the hardest to deal with and count him. If the husband-in-law can defeat him, the dust will settle down and become Lara''s husband-in-law.


    "How can we inherit the throne of Debbie Luke to such a person, husband-in-law, please cheer." Sustin thought silently.


    Sustin naturally stood on Nie Kong''s side and opposed Lala marrying someone else.Only Nie Kong was the only one who could impress him except Qiduo.


    The room-sized round flying saucer trembles violently, and the metal shown is showing a red glow.Various phenomena indicate that it is trying to break through the earth¡¯s atmosphere.Without Sustin''s obstruction, it descended on the earth smoothly.


    The little alien with a pumpkin-like hat and all green skin sits comfortably on the sofa inside the spaceship, swaying a crystal glass of wine in his right hand and enjoying it.His ten fingers carried several rings with gems, which looked like a nouveau riche with no quality, very vulgar.


    The inside of the spaceship looks really magnificent and gleaming, with gems inlaid everywhere.As the prince of Jamaxing, his wealth is almost as rich as that of a country, but unfortunately he is the only one.


    Lacopos looked at the image that appeared in front with eyes as big as sesame seeds, and asked in a low voice: "You should be on earth now, can you do the task I entrusted to you?"


    "I have accepted your request, and I will definitely do my best to complete it. Give me real information about the target. I need to analyze his basic situation before I can do it..."


    After a brief silence, the mysterious image in front of him finally spoke.The owner of the voice mixed in the words is very light and small, but it is as sweet as a oriole.Needless to say, it must be a girl''s voice.


    But I didn''t expect that the girl would act as a killer, and the target was actually Nie Kong.


    "Hmm... I am looking forward to your performance. I have sent you his images and information. The target is Nie Kong, a very vicious villain. He deceives the male and female and coaxes me into the pure and lovely Dai Lala, Queen Biluk''s daughter, is utterly desolate." Lacuspo gritted his teeth.


    How unbelievable he was when he heard that Lala had chosen her fianc¨¦.The arrogant he always felt that Lara must choose himself.The appearance of Nie Kong completely shattered his fantasy.


    Lacopos showed a mean smile, and his consciousness fell into delusion.As long as I kill the enemy Nie Kong, I might really marry Lara and inherit the throne of Debby Luke and rule the entire universe.It''s just that his short and ugly appearance is really hard to compliment, and he is no different from the specimen Jay Ply.Lara, as a queen, would love those monsters.


    When Lacopos was dreaming of a bright future while drooling.And a little girl with blond hair appeared in a corner of Japan.She looked at the photo in her hand with her calm eyes.


    Her hair is very long, longer than stretched, and even covers her ass.The pseudo-loli who is about to leave the loli category, her calm face is quite cute.The pair of wine-red eyes, like red wine that has been aged for many years, showed the deep calmness of the girl and her apparent age.The prolonged killing had covered up her girl''s feelings, and the rest was numbness.


    She stood silently on the bustling and quiet street, and then the familiar name came out of her small mouth.


    "The target is called Nie Kong...? It''s a strange name." Her eyes were confused for a moment. The boy in the photo looked so sunny and kind. Could it be the bad guy the employer said? She couldn''t believe it.Although she is a super killer across the universe, many only accept the task of killing bad guys.Said she is innocent, but her reputation is well known throughout the universe.She is as powerful as a killing machine and has a lovely face as an angel.Her nickname is Golden Shadow, but few people know her real name, and even she herself avoids thinking of her previous name.


    The information provided by her employer was difficult for her to judge whether it was true or false. She could only talk about other things after contacting Nie Kong himself.But since she has accepted the task, she must do everything she can to complete it and keep the reputation of the golden shadow.

 578 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0585, assassinated Nie Kong?

    "By the way, is your sister standing in the way, Saji-chan. Hmm...she''s watching us." Nie Kong and the others were walking in the alley home from school, Lun asked the cute girl who was blocking them.The two women have the same blonde hair, and they seem to be waiting for them to arrive. No wonder Lun has such thoughts.


    "Joke, I''m the only daughter of the Tenjo Academy, how could I have a younger sister." Sai Ji hummed.


    "Really she''s so cute, like a doll." Haruna looked at her delicate cheeks and said in a low voice.


    She looked at Nie Kong with a calm and deep red pupil, without any emotional fluctuations.


    Golden Shadow, could it be that her purpose is to kill herself?After seeing her pretty face, Nie Kong immediately recognized the identity of the girl in front of him.


    "Your name is Nie Kong, I have been looking for you." She suddenly walked up to Nie Kong a few steps, and grabbed Nie Kong''s arm with her left hand.


    "Someone asked me to kill you. Although there is no grievance between us, please disappear." Something unexpected happened to the girls. The cute girl''s right arm suddenly turned into a long knife, and she panicked in Haruna His eyes slashed towards Nie Kong at an extremely fast speed.


    Sure enough, she was an assassin from the universe, and her strength had reached the same level as Sustin.And the ability to transform all the organs of the whole body into weapons is very difficult.


    But dozens of fighting power to assassinate Nie Kong is really idiotic.Even if Nie Kong stood still and waited for her to attack, the golden shadow could not even hurt Nie Kong.


    What''s the matter, this one fell through?The golden shadow with no hitting touch at all looked at Nie Kong in surprise.


    "Teacher, be careful." The golden shadow attacked again, and the golden hair changed into several huge golden fists.


    At such a close distance, if you change to someone else, it will definitely be difficult to escape.But Nie Kong was too strong, his appearance didn''t seem to move, but the fist of the golden shadow never hit him.


    The super high-speed movement made him seem not moving.


    "It''s amazing." Although he was surprised by the ability of the golden shadow, Nie Kong''s performance aroused the admiration of Saji and the others.


    "Please don''t run away, let me kill you obediently." Without giving up making various terrifying attacks, the golden shadow said blankly.Her appearance seemed to be indifferent to life.But if you can kill me, is it possible?Although Nie Kong looked dangerous in the face of every attack, it didn''t hurt him at all.


    "How about this trick!"


    Suddenly, the golden shadow stopped hitting at a high speed and jumped into the air, then raised Bai Nen''s large and small legs high, and then used a trick to cheat Nie Kong.Because while kicking out, the jade foot transformed into a large iron ball with several spikes protruding from the surface.


    "Master Lala, it seems that the assassin of the universe is going to kill Master Nie Kong, things are going bad." Pei Kai exclaimed.


    "Teacher." Lun and Chunca looked at Nie Kong in a panic, for fear of an accident.


    "Jun Nie, I''ll help you. Look at my slimy Rocket Lord." The troubled Lala officially came on stage. She carried the huge rocket launcher on her shoulder and aimed at Nie Kong and they squeezed the trigger.


    There was a bang, and the rocket made a pink sticky substance.The power is not very good, but the sticky shells are extremely annoying, and it is difficult to wipe off when they stick to the body.


    "Lalachan, you are getting more and more help, but you aimed at me before shooting." Lala''s indiscriminate shot was almost covered with Nie Kong, and Bula stopped Laladao angrily.


    Seeing Nie Kong actually avoiding his own shelling, Lala spit out his tongue.


    "Why don''t Blachan shoot you for you?"


    "Hmph, how can she beat her brother, we''re waiting to be optimistic." Bula said with disdain.


    At the same time, the huge hammer turned out from the feet of the golden shadow shattered the walls around the alley.Although her attack was fierce, she could not touch the corner of Nie Kong''s clothes.


    After the golden shadow fell back on the ground, it looked a little breathless.Silently looked at Nie Kong, who was calm and restless, for several seconds, and then finally said: "Are you really called Nie Kong? You should be just an earthling, but you can fight with me so far. Although I knew you from the beginning. There is a discrepancy with the information that my client gave me, but I didn''t expect the difference to be so big."


    "I am indeed Nie Kong, but the first impression you gave me is more different. How can a girl who is so cute like you like to fight and kill?" Nie Kong shook his head.


    "Cute..." "Golden Shadow hesitated, her pretty face was a little red, the first time someone said she was cute. But as if thinking of something, her face immediately became firm.


    "According to the information given to me by your employer, you are a mean and scheming earthling. The conspiracy to kidnap the princess of Debbie Luke, and forcing the princess to become your fianc¨¦e, plotting to take Debbie Luke. Such a wicked person, I In general, kill without mercy!"


    "Are you sure this is describing me?" Nie Kong asked funnyly, pointing to his nose.


    "It''s up to now, do you want to deny it." Golden Shadow shook his head, "Since I have accepted the commission, I must do my best to complete it. Please hand me your life obediently."


    After speaking, the golden shades of blonde hair floated up like being given life.Each thin hair turned into a slender and sharp needle, which was densely pierced towards Nie Kong.


    "Although your abilities are very strange, it is completely useless to me." Nie Kong did not avoid this time, but used his body to stab his face.


    Out of the golden shadow''s accident, the needles she turned out were broken, as if they were blocked by a shield that was harder than it.


    "How is it possible..." She exclaimed, then separated two hair strands, condensed into needles, and shot towards Nie Kong''s eyes.Since Nie Kong was determined to be a badass, she had no leeway to take action.


    Golden Shadow knew that she was not capable of hurting his body, but the eyes were the most vulnerable organ of human beings.


    But the moment the gloomy sharp tip touched Nie Kong''s eyes, it immediately turned into powder.Everyone could see that two blue electric lights shot out from Nie Kong''s eyes.


    The cold light shot into the sky, disappearing into the sky like a meteor.The moon, which revolves around the earth, clearly pierced two holes in Nie Kong''s autonomous energy.


    "No... isn''t there a blind spot?" Golden Shadow did not expect that his attack was really useless.


    He is so strong, much stronger than himself.

 579 The collapse of the second element text 0586, the golden shadow remains on the earth

    It was easy to kill himself with his strength, but he didn''t.If he was as vicious as his employer said, he might have died in his hands.


    "Golden Shadow, what are you rubbing against. I spent a lot of money to hire you, so that you can quickly kill him."


    The roar suddenly sounded from the sky, and a disc that did not appear when was floating in the sky.Then a beam of light was shot from the center of the spaceship, and a small figure slowly descended with the beam of light.


    Short, dark green skin a hundred times more disgusting than Piccolo.Look at him, like a toad.


    "Lakespo." Lara exclaimed.


    "Lalachan, don''t you recognize him?" Bla looked at him in disgust and frowned.


    "His name is Lakospo, a very annoying person. Lakospo, you hired a killer who wanted to hurt Nie Jun, right." Lala pointed at Lakospo and shouted angrily.


    Haruna and the others are accustomed to the existence of aliens, and they didn''t show much surprise when they saw him.


    "Yeah, everything I do is to pull you off. Okay, hurry up and go back to get married with me." He smiled and shouted at Lara.


    "No, people like you are the worst. You are so bad, who will marry you."


    "The worst..." Three words bombarded his head, and Lacospo felt that he was about to collapse. He roared to the golden shadow and said: "Golden shadow, it''s all because you don''t solve the goal as soon as possible. I will be hated. ."


    "It happened to be Lakspor, I just have something to ask you. Nie Kong¡¯s information is very different from what you told me. I said that the information related to the target cannot be lied, you should not be deceiving me Right." Golden Shadow looked at Lakospo with a regained cold look.


    Lacopos was speechless when asked, and the golden shadow''s increasingly sharp eyes pierced his whole body with pain.And Lacospo''s guilty expression let Golden Shadow know that he was indeed deceived.


    "What kind of look are you, I''m your employer." Lakospo backed away in fear.


    "To complete the order, you must have correct information..." The golden shadow approached Lakospo, exuding a dangerous aura.


    "Damn... the disobedient guys should be punished well, come out, Guguajun."


    Following Lakospo''s orders, a giant toad over four meters tall appeared.


    Zhen Beast Hooligan Gugua Jun, although he was huge, he didn''t have any offensive power. His only ability was to melt his clothes.No matter what material the clothes are made of, as long as they encounter quack mucus, they will melt.But strangely, that kind of mucus can''t hurt anything else.


    For that kind of ability, Lala''s universal cross-dressing robot Pei Kai is very scared.This creature is simply its natural enemy, it''s really terrifying.


    "What a terrible monster, Master Lala, you have to stay away. Its saliva can melt clothes." Pei Kai said in shock.


    "Ah..." Chun Cai blushed and covered her important parts, and retreated behind Nie Kong.


    Quack!


    The big toad on which Rakopos was riding opened his mouth in response to his orders, and spit out sticky and disgusting green saliva and liquid at the golden shadow.


    The golden shadow dodges its slime, and rushes to it, slashing its belly with the phantom blade of his right hand.But the golden shadow''s knife could not cut its body, and even the clothes were stained with mucus, corroding a large piece.


    She jumped to the back, and watched her lovely belly button.Perceiving Nie Kong''s strange gaze, she yelled, covered her abdomen with blushing, and shouted at Nie Kong: "I hate H."


    She blushed, her hair turned into countless weapons, desperately covering Nie Kong, trying to cover her shyness with this.


    "In the fight, what are you doing."


    Nie Kong directly violently hugged her body and easily jumped to the back.And in the original position of the golden shadow, it was filled with rich saliva and fluid.


    "In that case, let me take care of you personally. Guguajun, squash him." Lakspo ordered.


    The huge toad croaked twice and pressed against Nie Kong with the huge web.


    Nie Kong held his left hand lightly, and simply caught the giant Taishan top pressure.Immediately afterwards, he grasped the croak''s web with his right hand, and threw one big and one small two toads into the sky with all his strength.


    "Disappear for me, nasty guy."


    The power of Nie Kong''s terrorist explosion is super powerful.They did not directly kill them, but their bodies were violently rubbed and rubbed against the atmosphere at high speed under the action of huge force, and they burned to ashes.


    "Are you OK?"


    The golden shadow froze, and after a few seconds, he finally realized that Nie Kong''s hand was holding her slender waist.Her delicate and pretty face showed a faint embarrassing flush, and said angrily: "Please let go... let me go, Nie Kong."


    "Sorry." Nie Kong let go of the slippery skin, not feeling too greedy.


    Putting aside her cute face, the golden shadow asked softly: "Why protect the enemy''s me?"


    "Because... after all, it''s all about the fault of Lakspo. Besides, how can you forgive me for letting a cute girl like you do this kind of thing." I was bored with daring to assassinate myself.


    "Teacher, it''s really gentle." Chun Cai looked at Nie Kong quietly with her eyes, her hands tightly gripping the corners of her own clothes.


    "Am I really cute?" Golden Shadow lowered his head and muttered to himself.


    "I said... Since Lakshpo has disappeared, don''t chase the teacher and return to the universe, okay?" Haruna asked eagerly in her eyes.


    "Yes, such a good teacher, how can you bear to hurt him?" Lun hugged Nie Kong''s arm, his tone full of passion and love.


    "Do you want to go back to the universe?" Golden Shadow''s mood gradually fell, and she must be alone again when she returned.Feeling the earth and the peaceful atmosphere, she felt that she had hated her previous life.


    "No, it is against my principle to give up halfway through the job. Nie Kong, I will stay on the earth until I solve you by myself. Don''t slacken your efforts. I will show up at any time and kill you." After the shadow finished speaking, it turned into wings in the eyes of other people and disappeared in front of them.


    "Come and play again when you have time." Lala waved her hands happily. She was very nervous and didn''t regard the golden shadow as a dangerous person at all.

 580 The collapsed two-dimensional element text 0587, the split connection and ethics

    After solving Lakospo, Lala''s candidate has basically disappeared.


    The leisurely and peaceful life slowly faded Haruna and their worries.Maybe Golden Shadow had given up on assassinating the teacher, and hadn''t appeared since she left.In a week, the medicine Ms. Mito said was delivered by express delivery.


    It is a drug that can compulsorily catalyze the maturation of Memoruxis with two characteristics, causing the two to completely separate.Although Mimen-sensei was a little careless, his medical skills were absolutely superb.After receiving her notice, Nie Kong breathed a sigh of relief.Nie Kong felt a headache for the conversion between Lun and Lian.


    When he came to the health room, Nie Kong knocked on the door out of courtesy.


    "Please come in."


    With the magnetic voice of Teacher Yumen, Nie Kong opened the closed door.The health room has not changed much from the previous time, and Ryoko Mito is still as beautiful as ever.


    She is wearing a pink sleeveless short coat, two buttons on the top of the dress are not buttoned properly, and the lower body is black tights and five-quarter pants.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, why didn''t you bring the girl from the Memoruxi star? I have already notified you that the medicine has been delivered." Ryoko Yumen chuckles.


    "That...something inconvenient." Nie Kong sneered.


    "How come there is a problem, she should be very sticky to you. I am very envious of your intimate appearance. Could it be that... Teacher Nie Kong wants to play the doctor game with me?" Yumen said with a smile.


    "What now appears is to learn..." Nie Kong replied helplessly.


    "Oh... so that''s it, the second characteristic of Memoruzi star people has appeared. Nah... Teacher Nie Kong tell me what kind of situation he transformed into." Looking at Nie Kong depressed. Ryoko Mimon covered her belly and laughed exaggeratedly.


    She even made up her mind on her own. When the two got close, Lun suddenly turned into a boy. She was very curious about what Teacher Nie Kong''s face would look like after that situation.


    "If you have anything to say, Master Yumen, give me the medicine, and I will take it for her myself." Nie Kong didn''t have a good breath.


    "That''s not okay. The medicine must be taken under my supervision, otherwise I am afraid that there will be an unexpected situation. It is better to trouble Mr. Nie Kong and bring the school to the health room." Mimen Ryoko wiped the corners of her eyes and smiled. She shook her hand and refused.


    "Ok."


    Nie Kong could only turn around and leave her health room in Yumen Ryoko''s playful eyes.Even though he regarded Nie Kong as a rival in love, Nie Kong didn''t take him seriously. The level of the two was quite different.


    Taking advantage of his spare time, Nie Kong called out Lian.Lian followed Nie Kong and came to the health room.


    "I believe Teacher Nie Kong has already told you, I can separate the two of you. The key is whether you two are willing?" Yumen Ryoko gently turned the chair and said to Nie Kong and the others.


    "Haha...becoming a real man is what I dream of. Teacher Yumen, just start." I thought Nie Kong called him out to fight him.When he heard Mimon Ryoko''s words, his eyes glowed with fanaticism.Becoming a girl at a critical moment, he has had enough of such bad things.Lala Jiang didn''t choose herself, which is probably the reason.


    "After injection, it will be very painful. After all, one person''s body is used to forcibly separate the two people. To avoid shock from the pain, I will give you an anesthetic injection first." Ryoko Mito said carefully.


    "Teacher Mimen, we all listen to your arrangements." Even stretched out his muscular arms, and voluntarily opened his sleeves.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, what do you think?" Teacher Yumen confirmed.


    "Let''s start." Nie Kong did not leave, for fear that it would be difficult to rescue if an accident occurs.


    Mito Ryoko nodded and started to adjust his potion.After taking the anesthetic, Lien''s eyelids were fighting, and after a while he passed out on the white bed in the health room.


    She finally opened the white medicine cabinet and found several medicine bottles with densely written words.After mixing with each other, the potions of various colors are mixed to form a green medicine full of vitality.


    Taking the medicine with a syringe, Ryoko Mito disinfected Haolian''s arm and pointed it at the position of his meridian.


    When he slowly pushed the potion into Lien''s body, his body trembled violently.The unbearable pain caused him to sweat his head in a coma.Nie Kong accompany Ryoko Yumen to witness the strangest scene in the universe.


    Lien''s skin was hot, and his whole body was red as if he had a high fever.The green potion is equivalent to the ripening potion, which catalyzes the maturation of his body in advance, pain is normal.


    It was hot and hot, and in the end the whole body even shone with white light.His heartbeat was very strong, and his breathing began to rush.


    "It''s great, it''s finally starting to split." Ms. Yumen stared at him with bright eyes, and the split of Memoruxi Stars could give her important information for scientific research.


    "No problem," Nie Kong asked.


    "No problem, no problem, all the data is normal. Don''t talk, it''s about to start." Ms. Mito hissed.


    Along with the powerful vitality energy, Lian''s body slowly glanced towards the air.In the end, with a loud sound, the light ball ejected a figure, it was the girl''s morale.


    Fortunately, the company in the bed is currently under anesthesia, and only Nie Kong can watch Lun''s body.


    Nie Kong hugged the fallen girl with both hands, and suddenly felt his hands smooth.Lun''s skin was really white and slippery.


    "It''s Nie Kong... Teacher, I''m not dreaming." The beautiful woman in her arms slowly opened her eyes, and when she saw Nie Kong, she took the initiative to put her arms around his neck with both hands.


    When he found that he was not wearing any clothes, Lun''s pretty face blushed slightly.


    "Oh, oh, you have to pay attention. I''m very jealous of holding it so intimately." Yumen Ryoko smiled and handed out a coat, covering Nie Kong''s sight.


    "Miss Yumen, thank you for solving my troubles." Lun took over the clothes and said with sincere thanks.


    "An la, thank Teacher Niekong if you want to thank you, he is just begging me." Yumen Ryoko said.


    "Hee hee, isn''t it?" Lun suddenly stretched his head and kissed Nie Kong on the cheek like an assault.


    "Teacher, a reward for you."


    From then on, he could finally compete with Lala for the teacher.

 581 The collapse of the second element text 0588, Mimon Ryokos first kiss

    After getting dressed, Lun returned to the classroom happily after saying goodbye to Nie Kong.After seeing the two people appearing at the same time, the class A students of the second year were surprised.


    It''s no wonder they have such a performance. Lian Yulun''s transformation after sneezing is already known to passers-by.The classmates in the class look at me and I look at you, all curious about what happened to them.


    "Lian Helun, how can you both show up at the same time?"


    Curious Lala asked, and finally understood the cause of the matter after even explaining.The female classmates in the class were envious of Lun being able to receive the gentle care of the teacher.Haruna felt a little irritable, and she felt in a daze that it was difficult for her to win.


    "Dad is true, wherever you go, a bunch of girls will always like him. Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Of course Lian was very happy. He ran to Lala and said, "Lalachan, I am already manly now."


    "Really, but I don''t think much has changed." Lala said puzzledly.


    Lien felt frustrated again, and returned to his place with his head down.But after Saruyama''s kindly comforted him, how could he even give up easily with the flame of fighting spirit burning again.


    In the health care room, Nie Kong touched his cheek after Lun left, and the girl''s soft lips did not fade for a long time.


    "Oh, Teacher Nie Kong is really welcomed by girls. What do you think, that''s the girl''s relatives." Ms. Yumen joked.


    "It''s too fast, I didn''t feel it. Or, Master Yumen kissed me to make me feel more clearly?" Nie Kong looked at her pink lipstick lips and asked stupidly.


    "Really." Yumen Ryoko slowly approached Nie Kong, and Tankou opened slightly.The breathtaking fragrance exudes, like a ripe peach with fascinating power.The faces of the two are only 10 centimeters apart, and each breath is exhaled and then sucked in by the other.


    "Hehe, you want to be beautiful." Ryoko Mimon stuck out her tongue cutely and giggled.


    When she was about to retreat, Nie Kong stepped forward abruptly to touch her, and her big mouth was stamped heavily on her pink lips in her shocked eyes.


    With a bang, their lips pressed tightly, and then they separated.


    Ms. Yumen''s eyes widened, her pretty face flashed with a moving blush.She didn''t expect to want to tease Nie Kong, but Nie Kong would take the initiative to kiss her.It''s over, that was my first kiss.


    She bit her mouth, staring blankly at Nie Kong''s mouth dyed with her pink lipstick.


    "Haha, it''s so fragrant...Thank you Yumen teacher, I will always remember the feeling of a girl kissing." Nie Kong took advantage and smiled.


    Yumen Ryoko was very depressed, and Mingming said that she had successfully molested Teacher Nie Kong last time.But now, she really asks for trouble.But the kiss just now feels so dreamy.


    When she was about to refute Nie Kong, the door opened slightly.Then... the plump body of the principal appeared in front of Mimon-sensei.Since Nie Kong had his back to the door, the wretched principal did not see him.


    Yumen Ryoko panic, she immediately stretched out her lips and held Nie Kong''s lips, "Hurry... quickly wipe off the remaining lipstick on your mouth, if people find out, they will be ashamed." Her hands were randomly on Nie Kong''s mouth. Wiping, looked very anxious.


    Nie Kong chuckled, telling you to dare to tease me, know the consequences.Although Nie Kong rarely takes the initiative, he is not as good as a beast when he takes the initiative.The two who stole the food quickly arranged their clothes and then pretended to be normal.


    "Oh, you two teachers are all here, I happen to have something to notify you." The wretched principal saw Nie Kong, his eyes flashed with regret.


    "Principal, is there anything you are looking for with us?" Ryoko asked in confusion.


    "Well... it''s about the major events of our school. The sports festival of our Cainan University is about to come. Since you are new teachers, I want to inform you specifically." The principal said seriously.


    "Sports Festival?" The two looked at each other, both surprised.


    "That''s right, that is a festival for the whole school, and all teachers and students of the school must prepare." Perhaps thinking of something nasty, the principal''s mouth shed a little bit of saliva.


    "Especially your teacher Nie Kong, you have a lot of work to prepare for as a physical education teacher. And the job of Teacher Yumen is equally important. Sports will inevitably have wounded." Although the principal is very trivial, he has the sense of responsibility of the principal. Right.


    "Really." It''s no wonder that the class A classmates of the second year are so enthusiastic in physical education.Although the sports festival was great, it was a pity that Nie Kong could not participate.


    The principal was so long-winded this time, and he told him a lot of what could be summed up in a few sentences.Seeing that Nie Kong didn''t mean to leave, the principal reluctantly opened the door and left.Originally planned to get along with Teacher Yumen alone, but Nie Kong was completely ruined.


    After the third principal left, the atmosphere between the two became a little awkward and charming again.


    "It''s wasted you so long, I should go too. I have time to come and play doctor games with you." Nie Kong haha ??hurriedly slipped out of the health room, his feelings still need to be cultivated slowly.


    "Huh... I have time to see me so I can clean up you." Yumen Ryoko pouted, Nie Kong''s abrupt kiss came into his mind.She felt that she was more curious about Nie Kong than before, and she had an idea of ??understanding everything about him.


    The sports festival is about to begin, and the classes are becoming active.The first thing to start is the acceptance of registration for various competitions. The content of the competition is rich and colorful. There are traditional Japanese borrowing competitions, women''s obstacle sprints, relays...


    Yui Furutekawa signed up for the borrowing contest, Lara signed up for the relay race, Haruna signed up for the relay, obstacle... and in order to show his masculinity, he even grabbed Rado and signed up all the content.


    But Blah, it is difficult to show interest in sports.Saji''s fighting spirit is high, clamoring to win the game, and finally win the love of teacher Nie Kong.Lun agreed to nod, and the two agreed to a showdown in the obstacle course.

 582 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0589, cheating borrowing game, Li Dou tragedy

    The sky is cloudless, and the bright weather is very suitable for sports.


    At the gate of Cainan College, there is a banner printed with Cainan Sports Festival, which is very eye-catching.Cainan College looked vigorous, and the faces of the students who came were full of fighting spirit.The long-awaited college sports festival finally kicked off today.


    At this moment, the spacious track and field field is crowded with all the students in the school.All boys and girls are wearing sports shorts, preparing for the upcoming sports competition.


    "The day of contending for the world has finally come. What kind of fierce competition will be held today in the sports festival of Cainan College. By the way, forget the first explanation. Today''s situation will be reported by Saruyama." The high platform of the track and field stadium. , Saruyama and the principal wretched duo sat there facing the microphone.In the teacher''s seat of the track and field, Nie Kong and Yumen teacher sat in the front row.


    Bula and the others lined up in the track and field as students and began to sit and prepare for gymnastics.Fortunately, the principal was broadcasting live and didn''t instruct them to do that kind of warm physical exercises.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, which classmate do you think is the most promising to win the game?" Teacher Yumen touched Nie Kong on the left with his elbow, and opened the topic first.She was secretly angry that Nie Kong was like a dumb goose, that fool disappeared for several days without looking for her.


    "I think if Ms. Yumen competes, he will definitely be the most outstanding player." Nie Kong nodded in agreement, and did not answer her question easily.


    "Huh, greasy mouth and tongue." Mimen Teacher glanced at him, finally smiling at the corner of his mouth.


    "The first event is a race with objects. Participants must first go through a short race, and then draw out what they want to borrow. The first one to borrow and run to the finish line is considered a winner. The commentary has the principal, and the principal said Just a few words." Saruyama''s microphone pointed at the principal.


    The principal let out a smirk: "Very good, good."


    "What kind of victory or defeat will there be in the arrogant borrowing game?" Saruyama saw the contestants have arrived, his face showed excitement.


    There are a lot of people participating in the competition. There are Wei, Lian, Lidou, and Lisha in Class A of the second year, and there are more or less 20 or 30 people in other classes.For example, the ace pitcher of the baseball team that Nie Kong knows¡ªNong Guang, a very self-righteous classmate, can compete with Saji.


    "If you work hard to show off your skills, maybe Haruna Sauce will..." Li Dou had a scene in his mind, showing Haruna throwing his arms after winning the championship.His fighting spirit was burning, and Billen felt more passionate.


    "Everyone is in place, ready..." With the sound of gunfire, all the players rushed to the box 50 meters away, where there was a note of the items they borrowed.


    "How can I lose? The power of love is sure to win." Even the previous practice was really effective.At a distance of 50 meters, it took him 4 seconds to finish the sprint.


    He eagerly reached into the cardboard box and pulled out the note he wanted to borrow.When he saw the contents, he was dumbfounded.What is the legendary sword that exists somewhere in the world?


    "Oh...together with the first super difficult problem, who wrote the topic, please ask the principal to answer it." Saruyama handed the microphone to the principal''s mouth.


    "The title was written by me and Mr. Gu Chuan. It will surely surprise the students." That''s why it is so strange.Nie Kong looked weird and had an inexplicable premonition.


    The second one arrived was classmate Li Dou. He eagerly took out the note and took a look, his face was pale.


    "I borrowed something the principal just took off the camisole, god you are playing with me." He turned his head and looked at the wretched principal, the scene of his body being molested by him once again appeared.


    "Oh, Li Dou got such a shameless subject at the same time, what do you think of the principal?" Saruyama exclaimed.


    "Nah... You got it wrong, the question should have been drawn by a cute girl. Fortunately, I prepared one, otherwise..." The principal squirmed and whispered.


    "Sure enough, it is the principal''s style. He actually asked the girl to borrow his double vest. Li Dou, it''s really hard for you. You actually got the subject carefully prepared by the principal." Saruyama pityed.


    "Come on, Li Dou..." The classmates at the school clamored for him to cheer.


    Li Dou lost his soul and slowly approached the principal.The principal expressed helplessness, so he could only take off his vest and hand it to classmate Li Dou.Smelling the stink, Li Dou resisted the thought of vomiting and ran out quickly towards the terminal.


    He was crying in his heart, and he defiled the principal again.


    Haruna patted her chest, secretly glad that she didn''t participate in the loan contest.


    And then there was classmate Risa, she drew out the question, but when she read it, she was relieved, but it seemed a little normal-the girl''s black stockings.


    "Who wears black stockings, please lend me temporarily." But the sports festival girls are all sports pants, how could anyone wear stockings.No, there is an exception.


    Risa shot her gaze at Mimen-sensei, and stared at her lovely black silk that wrapped her legs.


    "Teacher, please lend me your stockings." Risa came to the Mimon teacher and said sincerely.Teacher Nie Kong was also observing the game, and Lisha was immediately full of energy.


    "Okay, I will lend it to you." With the attention of many students, it is difficult for Mito-Sensei to say anything against it.She gently took off her high heels. As she was sitting, she stretched out her calf towards Nie Kong and said with a sweet smile: "Teacher Nie Kong, help me take it off."


    Nie Kong felt the illusion of bleeding.The line is so perfect.


    "Yeah..." Nie Kong hummed softly, holding the stockings tightly on Yumen Liangzi''s legs with both hands.But it is inevitable to touch her legs, and suddenly feel the smell.


    Restraining his impulse, he gently pulled her black silk.


    The black silk stockings carried the body temperature of Mikado teacher and her body fragrance, which was very fresh.


    Nie Kong took a sip and gave it to the lining with reluctance.

 583 The collapse of the second element Text 0590, Nie Kongs pants were borrowed by Wei Wei

    "Hoho, Risa successfully borrowed the silk stockings of Ms. Mito. Although it is a bit slower than Rido, the game is about to start! Principal, who do you think is more likely to win?" Saruyama faced the principal. Asked.


    "Guru...Mr. Mimen¡¯s black stockings, I seem to want it." The headmaster with a fat belly and mung bean eyes hidden in the sunglasses stared at the black silk that Risha was holding, revealing an image of Brother Pig. If the hungry wolf saw its prey.


    "Principal, I understand your current mood very well." Saruyama said empathetically.The black stockings that can get the sexy feeling of the beautiful Mimon teacher''s body are simply a treasure for them.


    It''s a pity that Risa didn''t know how to cherish, she kneaded into a ball and held it and ran to the finish line quickly.


    The game finally reached a tense moment, and finally it was the turn of the draw to run at the end.At this time, she was two or three seconds behind Li Dou and their lottery. If she could borrow the note items earlier, she might be able to turn defeat into victory.


    Lisuo untied the note, and when she saw the content inside, Wei Qiao''s face showed a faint crimson color. She gritted her teeth and whispered angrily: "Who wrote the note, I am really shameless. That kind of ghost Who would borrow something."


    The content written on the note is actually to borrow from the school''s teacher who she thinks is the most authoritative, and the cheating is limited to male teachers.He is a conservative and honest commissioner of discipline, how could he do such a shameless thing.


    "What''s wrong, Furukawa-san stared at the note and panicked. Please say a few words, teacher." Saruyama asked the principal in confusion.


    "Hey...cute beauty. Girl, please sign on my body as much as you like." The principal''s eyes were lustful, and his attention to Mimon teacher''s stockings just turned completely to the lovely Yui.


    Whoever can write such awkward content except the principal has the right to write it.It seems that he has great ambitions, and he actually hopes that the girl will help him get rid of him. How about your morals, principal.


    "What is Xiaowei doing? Could it be something that is difficult to borrow?" Haruna hesitantly said at the venue of Class A in 2 years.


    "It''s very possible, you think Wei Jiang is about to give up the game." Wei Yang MM said.


    "In that case, come out and push Mr. Push. With this, you can actively do anything." Lala excitedly raised a mechanical doll that resembled a tram conductor and threw it out at Wei.


    The mechanical doll fell behind Wei and issued an electronic warning sound: "The door is about to close, please pay attention to passengers."


    Wei was confused and looked behind, and found that the mechanical doll''s legs spurted flames and hit her jade back.The powerful impact led her to slam into the position of the faculty.


    Bula patted his forehead, already expecting such a consequence, and Lara''s invention is indeed very dangerous.


    "Ahhh...I didn''t plan to do those shameless things." Only wanted to stop, but the pushing force behind Push Jun was too strong, she could not resist.


    "Come on, lovely beautiful girl." Seeing this, the principal immediately patted his greasy breasts and yelled to welcome Wei''s embrace.


    Only after watching the principal''s abnormal performance, she turned pale with fright.If you want to borrow his inner self, it would be more uncomfortable than killing her.His eyes scanned the faculty and staff quickly, the skinny teacher Gu Chuan with reading glasses, and finally the sitting teacher Nie Kong.There are three male teachers in front of her, but she has no choice.


    "Ah, I can''t stop."


    She yelled and changed her direction and slammed into Nie Kong who was sitting on the stage.There was a loud noise, and the smoke was flying.When the dust cleared, the two appeared ambiguous in front of the audience.


    Wei knelt down in front of Nie Kong, and his little hands grabbed Nie Kong''s pants.As she unintentionally pulled, Nie Kong''s four-cornered pants showed a little.Looking at the two from behind, it was as if Wei was doing bite Nie Kong''s service.


    Mito-sensei covered her pink lips, she couldn''t believe that the conservative only would do such a haughty thing, they...Is this a thing to breed offspring.


    Wei was even more shy, his little hand seemed to have...had already met the teacher''s male...boy.She wanted to remove her hands, but her body seemed to froze.


    The principal''s smiling face was stiff, as if he heard the sound of glass breaking.Obviously... I am the principal of the school and the most authoritative teacher. I would have known that don¡¯t be shy and write the principal directly...


    Lala Ji Nu hurriedly ran in front of Nie Kong, and Chun Cai asked concerned, "Are you okay?"


    Wei hurriedly jumped up and said, "It''s okay, I... my paper... the slip of paper."


    "There." Nie Kong pointed to the paper floating in the air and reminded.


    The slip of paper drifted down slowly, and Ryoko Mito caught it in surprise and opened it with curiosity. The mature pretty face appeared red.Seeing Mimon-sensei opened her note, only yelled.


    "Hey, what are you borrowing?"


    Lala stretched her head out of curiosity. When she saw the contents, she said innocently: "It turned out to be the most authoritative teacher. I think it''s easy. Nie Jun, wear you Lend the trousers to Xiao Wei."


    Nie Kong was sweaty, if he wanted to take off his pants in the public, maybe only the headmaster could do it.


    "No." The surrounding women said in unison, of course including Nie Kong and stopped at the same time.I said Lala sauce, you should learn the etiquette of the people of the earth.


    "Eh, but I don''t want Xiao Wei to give up the game. Nie Jun, please." Lala chuckled and patted Nie Kong on the shoulder.


    The iron ring of her wrist radiated a weird light, and Nie Kong who was sitting there disappeared in front of them with a weird sound, leaving only the clothes he just wore.


    Fortunately, Nie Kong has set the gravity of the clothes to only bless himself, otherwise it is estimated that such heavy clothes will cause the effect of breaking the world.


    "Old... teacher, how did he disappear?" Haruna asked in a daze, her eyes widened.


    "Stupid Lala, where did you use the improved Jump Wap Jun I helped you send your brother to?" Bula shook Lala''s shoulder vigorously and gritted his teeth.


    After Bula''s improvement, Jun Jumping Wapu can now specify the location of the teleportation.But the shortcomings are still there, the clothes cannot be transferred.


    "No problem, I have sent Jun Nie to the locker room. What is important now is Xiao Wei''s game. Give it to you, Nie Jun''s pants." Lala said with a grin, picked up the black panties and handed them to Wei. Hands.

 584 The collapsed two-dimensional text 0591, meet the golden shadow again

    There was no room for refusal, and Lara had already stuffed Teacher Nie Kong''s pants into her palm.Wei glanced at him secretly, his face flushed.The black four-corner trousers carried Nie Kong''s body temperature and a strong masculine breath.


    Wei''s heart beats like a deer, beating very hard: "Ah, as a commissioner of discipline, how can I do something like this... shameless, huh... actually holding the boy who just took it off. Trousers." She felt a hot face, and strange emotions grew in her heart.


    "But... I just want to complete the borrowing game, I just have to do it. Yes, it''s just like that." Wei comforted himself so, holding Nie Kong''s pants tightly with his right hand, and rushing to the finish line with his head lowered.


    "Xiao Wei, come on for the game." Lala cheered and cheered, too nervous.


    In Haruna Luo''s mind, the teacher was anxiously looking for a shame, and her face was flushed."Ah! Teacher seems to have only this suit, what should I do if I don''t have to wear it?"


    "Hehehe, I really want to see Nie Jun undressed." Lun muttered to himself with a smile, as if he was about to drool.


    "No problem, after the game is over, Xiao Wei brings the pants, and then return the clothes to Nie Jun." Lala said with a smile.


    "Huh... Lala sauce, you have to be prepared. If your brother is angry, please worry about your ass." Bla reminded.


    Lala recalled the scene of her own ass being beaten in the aquarium some time ago, her expression was a little crimson.


    "But... but I will hand over the clothes to Nie Jun intact and say that he should forgive Lala, probably." Lala pouted.


    "Oh, it''s really a headache for Nie Jun to have such a lovely fiancee." Ryoko Mimen smiled silently.


    As an alien from the universe, she didn''t care about polygamy.The kings of many planets have many lovers.And if Nie Kong becomes the king of Debby Luke, it is basically normal to take dozens of wives.After inheriting the throne of Debby Luke, it is equivalent to owning the entire universe.


    On the contrary, Lun wanted to sneak away from Teacher Nie Kong, but it was a pity to find out.Lalachan grabbed her arm and said in doubt: "Lunchan should be preparing to participate in the obstacle course waiting, why is she leaving the stadium suddenly."


    Lun smiled awkwardly, and when she was about to answer, Saji chuckled and said, "Could it be that you have already admitted that you lost to me? Then the teacher will be mine."


    "Huh...how could I give up." Helplessly, Lun could only hold down the desire to secretly look at Nie Kong''s bare body.


    "Teacher, is it okay?" Haruna clasped her hands on her chest, her worried eyes looking into the distance.


    "Oh, Furukawa successfully borrowed teacher Nie Kong''s pants and is approaching the end. The principal''s mood is so depressed, it seems that he has been severely hit. Hey, I just want to say that the world is unpredictable. Now I have no time. Consoling the principal, the borrowing competition has reached the final moment. The contestants in front of Furukawa-san are Rigou and Risa. And Dangxue has temporarily retired, hoping that he can bring back the legendary sword. Rigou is only 100 meters away from the finish line. Risa and the only girls, so the speed is a bit slower. The damn Riya actually used his physical strength in the football club to bully the girls. The end is getting closer and closer, fifty meters... ¡­30 meters¡­10 meters. There is no doubt that Li Dou won the first loan contest. Next was Wei Wei, and the third place was Lin Sha. Classmates, let¡¯s cheer Li Dou together Right." Saruyama has a talent for hosting, and it mobilizes the emotions in the field very well.


    The students cheered, happy for Li Dou.Li Dou originally felt that the feeling of loss was restored to his original cheerfulness. He clung to the vest in his hand and cheered, "I am the champion."


    "Student Li Dou is such a bastard, how can I do that kind of intimate action to my cute vest." Seeing Li Dou''s performance, the principal got countless goose bumps on his shiny skin.It is normal to be annoyed when all the borrowing matches he deliberately arranged ended in failure.


    At the end of the game, I was supposed to return the things to the original owner.But the classmates looked crazy, some of the girls screamed at Wei, and countless little hands grabbed Nie Kong''s pants.Some of the boys stared at Risha''s stockings on her right hand with green light in their eyes.


    Seeing the boy approaching, Linsha could only throw her stockings into the air.


    "It... it''s mine, it''s mine, don''t grab it." The track field was in chaos, and eventually Nie Kong''s poor pants and Yumen teacher''s stockings disappeared without a trace.


    Nie Kong''s encounter was quite embarrassing. He didn''t expect that he would send Lala''s Jumping Wap to the silent library, not the locker room.Lala''s positioning is fundamentally wrong, and Tiaotiao Wapujun''s problem remains.


    Nie Kong, who didn''t wear any clothes, descended from the sky, as if he was pressing on a soft cushion.He lowered his head in surprise, and saw that the familiar pretty face appeared in his sight-it was actually the golden shadow who wanted to assassinate him some time ago!


    "It''s been a long time, Xiao Anchan." Nie Kong bounced up embarrassedly, with a wry smile on his face.Lalachan, how did you teleport yourself to Golden Shadow, the key is my clothes.


    With her misty eyes and Nie Kong''s body, she hugged herself in a panic, and her heartbeat was much faster than usual.


    "I...I hate H." The long blond hair behind Xiao An automatically transformed into various weapons, and bombed Nie Kong.

 585 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0592, larla awesome prop

    Tsundere''s fake loli was stimulated by Nie Kong and went straight away.No wonder she had such a performance, Nie Kong gave her too much stimulation.He appeared directly naked in front of her, not to mention, and Nie Kong caught her breasts directly with both hands due to the fall of the gods.For various reasons, the golden shadow became the current situation.


    With a bang, the silent library opened a big hole.With bright sunshine, the front of the library just happened to be a crowded track and field field.As if perceiving an unexpected sound, everyone looked at the library that was half-empty on the fifth floor.Covered in smoke and dust, they could only see two vague figures.And the sun was in the sky, blocking their vision, and they didn''t understand what was going on.


    Lolita is very violent, but the strength of Golden Shadow can''t hurt Nie Kong.


    "I said, can you listen to my explanation." Nie Kong said helplessly.


    "Don''t listen." Pseudo Lolita retorted willfully, and various weapons slammed at Nie Kong.


    "But you said that you hate H. Now I don''t have any clothes on. Could it be that Xiao Anchan has reached the age of being interested in boys." When Nie Kong just pounced on herself, she didn''t look carefully.Now after Nie Kong''s reminder, she finally noticed Nie Kong''s strangeness.Golden Shadow''s eyes widened, his gaze swept across Nie Kong''s body, and finally stopped at the black snake position on Nie Kong''s legs.


    She yelled out of fright, covered her eyes and disappeared in front of Nie Kong.


    "Nie Kong, you wait for me. Before I kill you, don''t die in the hands of others."


    Nie Kong shook his head secretly, and the reason for this situation was clearly Lala.It''s no wonder that the original Li Dou would often take advantage of girls, it is estimated that Lala''s mischief brought him luck.


    The smoke slowly dissipated, and Nie Kong exposed half of his head toward the broken hole.He scanned the track and field with his eyes, and finally stopped on Lara.


    "Hey... Nie Jun, has something happened on it?" Lala, who looked at the library, first saw Nie Kong''s cheek.She shook her hands excitedly and shouted at Nie Kong.


    "Stop talking nonsense, hurry up and take my clothes to my office. Don''t make any mistakes, or you will wait for home..." Nie Kong faintly snorted.


    Lala spit out her tongue and realized that Jun Nie might be a little angry.He said don''t make any more mistakes. Could it be that Jumping Wapjun just teleported Nie to the wrong coordinates.


    "Lalajiang, this is the teacher''s clothes." Chunca gently packed and folded Nie Kong''s clothes, and handed her to Lala.


    "Okay, now only Nie Jun''s pants are left, and Xiao Wei." Lala looked around, looking for Wei''s figure.


    "Xiaowei seems to have gone to the toilet, Lalachan, take your brother''s clothes and go to her. Remember, don''t make a mistake." Bla reminded.


    "Hey..." Lala obediently raised her right hand and bounced towards the toilet.After coming to the toilet, I found Wei was washing her cheeks in front of the mirror.


    "Xiao Wei sauce, I''m here to reclaim Nie Jun''s pants." Lala smiled and looked at Wei, very innocent and cute.


    Hearing what Lala said, only the whole person was stunned.The teacher''s trousers were robbed by female classmates and disappeared after the competition.After Jinkuku left her, Yui felt a little disappointed.


    "I have thrown away the teacher''s pants." Wei could only answer like this.


    "Ah...Nie Jun seems to come to school with only one pair of pants now. If you throw them away, you won''t have to wear them." Lala said stupidly.


    Wei''s mind saw the teacher not wearing pants, and his face suddenly became feverish.


    "No... it doesn''t matter, it''s only half a day."


    "No, Nie Jun will say angrily." Lala shook his head in a hurry, Nie Jun had already said not to make a mistake.If he knew that his trousers had been lost, Nie Kong would really be angry with himself.


    "Then...I can''t help it." Wei was a little flustered, saying that if the teacher saw his pants disappear, he would definitely think that he had collected them.If you really encounter that kind of scene and hit the wall and die, it would be shameless.


    "Now Nie Jun is in a hurry to wear clothes, which is really troublesome. I have no choice but to see if I have any props available." Lala pressed her cell phone, and threw out a small pile of machinery.


    I have already told the whole class that they are aliens, so Yui didn''t feel shocked, just a little surprised.


    She curiously fiddled with rope-like machinery, and asked, "Now, Lalachan, what function does it have?"


    "Oh, that''s Mr. Rope Rope, which can be thrown out to tie others automatically. That''s Mr. Transparent Eye Mask, which is convenient for my research. It''s Mr. Sniffing and Tracking, a dog-shaped machine that can find specific characters based on taste; that It''s Mr. Wap, you can exile the props that exiled people outside the planet..." Lala proudly showed off her invention, impatiently explaining the purpose of each prop.


    Only a little surprised, she didn''t expect Lala to invent such a great machine by herself. She was really a genius girl.


    Halfway through, Lara stopped talking strangely and suddenly cheered.


    "Nah...Xiao Weijiang, will you still have a game later?"


    Wei was very surprised why Lala asked this question, but still answered honestly: "No, I only participated in the loan contest."


    "Great, Nie Jun''s trousers are saved." Lala breathed a sigh of relief, her face blooming with an innocent smile again.


    "Could it be that Lala, do you have a way?" Wei''s expression agreed that she was very excited, almost relieved.


    "Yeah, look at my miracle. Mr. Pants. Since Xiao Wei-chan has no competition, then just turn Xiao Wei-chan into pants and put on Nie Jun." Lala raised some magic with her right hand. It''s a great machine, which is very interesting.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." Lara had already waved the magic wand before she could refuse.


    "No problem, Nie Jun won''t find out." Lala seemed to agree with Wei''s answer that there was no competition, and directly self-righteously turned Wei into familiar loose pants.


    Gently fold Wei and neatly, and Lala slowly walked towards Nie Kong''s office with satisfaction.Wei was already completely panicked, she actually...it was the teacher''s pants, so she will have to get in touch with her... contact the teacher.Just thinking about it, Wei is already dizzy.

 586 The collapsed two-dimensional body 0593, put on Furukawa Yui

    Each world will always have its own special rules, such as Buu in Dragon Ball World, which can turn humans into desserts.Lala''s props can have the same effect, turning Wei into trousers, and the material is no different than real trousers.Even more powerful than Dragon Ball Buu is that he only retains the sharpness of his own mind and body, and is able to exert the strength in his body.But keeping the characteristics of the pants themselves, she lost the ability to move and speak.


    Wei panicked and twisted his body, trying to escape from Lara''s clutches.The black four-corner trousers fluttered with her hands, but she was unable to resist the atrocities of Lala.She vowed that she would never be the experimental mouse that Lala invented in the future.


    "Eh... Xiaowei, don''t move around. If you find it to Nie Jun, it will be miserable. Don''t worry too much, you will be back to the original state in four hours." Lala has already thought of a countermeasure."Four hours later is already time for school, and at that time Nie Jun just had to take a bath and change clothes, the time was just right."


    Nie Kong would know when he heard that, but stopped resisting.She is a conservative, honest and self-proclaimed school discipline committee member. At this time, she was forced to do something super shameless by the nerve-racking Lala, and the object was Teacher Nie Kong.Wei''s mood can be imagined.What happened today is completely contrary to the principles she had adhered to before. She wished that the nightmare would wake up quickly.The only relief is that only I and Lala know about the matter.


    Lala hummed the theme lesson of the Fierce Magical Girl, and led Wei to Nie Kong''s office, without any worries.


    "Nie Jun, I have brought my clothes." With a clanging sound, Zila skillfully and violently kicked the closed office door with his foot.


    "Lala, let me tell you how many times you have to knock on the door when you come in." Nie Jun, who was sitting in the room, said with a headache. He had changed the door several times.


    "I know, I know, Nie Jun hurry up and get dressed." Lala waved her hand, it is estimated that the right ear came in and the left ear came out again.She put her clothes on Nie Kong''s table in a guilty manner, and her big pure eyes did not dare to look directly at Nie Kong because of her guilty conscience.


    "Huh, Lalachan, it''s the first time you didn''t mess up what I explained." Nie Kong couldn''t help but praise when he saw his clothes were healthy.


    Wei Xin roared: "Teacher, you are wrong. Who said she didn''t mess up? It''s a mess." Without the function of language, Nie Kong could only pretend to be a pair of pants.


    .He directly lifted his right foot into his trousers, and then his left foot.


    After passing through his legs, Nie Kong pulled harder.Seeing that Nie Kong didn''t find any tricks, Lala finally burst into a hearty smile.


    "Nah...Nie Jun hurry up and get dressed, it''s my turn to prepare for the second sports festival."


    "Okay." Nie Kong''s doubts dispersed, he quickly put on his clothes, and returned to the track and field arena where he was playing with Lara.


    Compared with Nie Kong''s natural free and easy, Wei in the form of pants is already going to die of shame., A very humane transformation.Only Wei turned into pants, but she still felt her feelings.The two of them were like this, and she wanted to cry without tears.


    She murmured in her heart: "As the school''s discipline committee, I actually did such a shameless thing with the teacher."


    Nie Kong only felt the illusion of tighter pants.


    "Lala, why do I feel that my pants are a little tight."


    "No...No, you feel wrong. Only Xiao Wei has touched Nie Jun''s clothes, and she has returned intact later." Lala shook his head violently like a rattle.


    "So, it''s no wonder there will be Yui''s scent. But... Lala, you have to pay attention to it in the future. It''s really hard for Furukawa-san to mess around like this." It seems that it is really my own illusion, and the pants have become loose.


    It is hard to imagine how she has overcome that kind of shameless thing for her.


    "Hey..." Lala answered yes without thinking, but can she really change her careless nature? It might not be Lala if she changes it.


    After the first break of the sports festival, the second women''s obstacle race is ready to begin.And the company that left the arena to borrow the legendary sword still did not come back.


    Haruna is ready on the track, and Ren and Saji are next.But their mood was a little low, and when they saw Teacher Nie Kong returned to the arena, they immediately became motivated.

 587 The collapse of the second element text 0594, sports festival lonely

    "The borrowing competition has finally ended successfully, but the competitive events will start one after another. The commentator has changed from the principal to the teacher of Mimon. Next is the women''s obstacle course. What obstacles will be waiting for them." Saruyama Excited.


    The setting of the content of the competition item is set by the narrator teacher. For example, the principal interprets the first game and he wrote the content of the loan himself.As for the obstacle course, it seems that Mimon teacher personally checked it.What kind of reason is Mimon-sensei personally testing Haruna and the girls?..


    Nie Kong was very curious as to what kind of obstacles Yumen Ryoko would make.


    Lala happily shook her arm towards Nie Kong, shouting to Nie Jun to watch her performance.Saji, Ren, and Haruna are also full of fighting spirit, and the atmosphere of the four women is almost the same as to decide the outcome...


    With a bang, the women who were already on the runway quickly ran towards the finish line.However, the obstacles in front of them absolutely exceeded their expectations.


    It was Haruna classmate who broke the obstacle first, and she saw her parents and sister Qiu Sui in a blur.They persuaded Chuncai and persuaded her to leave her favorite Nie Jun.Haruna appears helpless, and her family is always forcing her to make a decision..


    For Haruna''s kind of petty character, it is difficult to resist the decision of others to pressure her.She stopped where she was, and did not immediately cross her barrier.


    "Ah...what the hell is going on, Haruna-san suddenly stopped." Saruyama asked suspiciously.


    "That is an obstacle to love. The love of two people sometimes hinders family members." Ms. Mito has a slight smile on her mouth. That is the fantasy future created by her special use of alien technology. How can it be so easy to break through? It.


    "It turns out that the obstacles of Mikado-san are really unique, and it can really test the lover''s feelings." Saruyama said in general.


    Then it was Saji that got into the hallucination. A beautiful girl hugged the baby and appeared in front of her, saying that the baby was Nie Kong''s child, so do you still love him.


    Saji was like a bolt from the blue, of course she was dumbfounded.That obstacle is also very difficult for her to overcome.


    "Ah, another obstacle has appeared, and player Sajie reacts like a Haruna player." Saruyama said with interest.


    "That''s a quagmire, can you cross it." Ryoko Mito''s smile grew thicker.


    The third is Lun Jiang, her obstacle has appeared.A policeman stood in front of her and said to her, "Madam, although I''m sorry. But he is a prisoner and has to go to jail for at least 20 years. During this time, can you wait for him." Twenty years, for girls. Said it is so precious.


    Lun knelt on the runway, his eyes dull.


    "It''s no wonder she didn''t make the leap right away, she is still young, of course she hopes to have a bright future." Mimen teacher looked at the girls as if they were about to give up and explained easily.


    Their emotions are clearly immature, how can they truly understand love.The love between the two, but there will suddenly be many obstacles of all kinds.


    Lara faced her last, and five or six rascals appeared in front of her.They broke into her home and asked Nie Kong to pay off the debt.But Lara, who was very nervous, shot them all.She leaped over the obstacle and rushed towards the finish line.Sure enough, it was Lala, who did not consider the consequences at all.


    Then it was Lun, who actually broke through the barrier.As a cosmic person, her concept is naturally more mature than that of the earth.She whispered to the police: "Twenty years is too long, I''m afraid I can''t wait. But, can you put me in jail together." She actually wants to spend time in jail with her lover, no wonder she can break through the barrier of love.


    Suddenly, Lun felt that he had matured a lot.If it fails, it is estimated that the feelings of liking Nie Kong for the first time will be hurt.


    And the third one was Chuncai, she was so courageous, she actually grabbed Nie Kong to elope, successfully breaking through.The last in the line was Saji, it seemed that her eldest lady''s ideas were at work.


    The teacher actually has a junior year and has an illegitimate child.She could only tell Xiaosan to pile up countless coins and get out of it.And since it was Nie Kong''s baby, she would replace Xiaosan as a mother to raise.


    After crossing the obstacle, she was the last in line and could only run desperately.But how fast is Lala, they can only sigh with excitement.There is no doubt that Lara won the first place, Ren was the second place, Haruna was the third place, and Saji was the fourth place.The rest of the girls, all did not cross the barrier of their love, failed to reach the end.


    Teacher Mimon was surprised, she didn''t expect the girls to have so much perseverance to overcome it.Teacher Nie Kong, you are really an enemy.


    Nie Kong didn''t expect what was going on, watching Lala who rushed could only hug her.She put her arms around Nie Kong''s neck and smiled heartily and said that she was the champion.


    The three women in the back were a little depressed, but their mental state was unexpectedly good.Perhaps Mimon-sensei wanted them to retreat, but it strengthened their feelings.


    "I really can''t surpass Lalachan, the teacher is definitely more important than anyone in her heart. But I didn''t give up, I definitely want Nie Jun to fall in love with me." Lun firmly thought.


    Saji is the saddest. She didn''t expect to lose to Ren in the game.How can I be able to bear the self-proclaimed first and second proud self.Fortunately, she was second and lost to Lara.


    Haruna hasn''t changed much, she''s used to it in silence.


    The second game came to an end, followed by the third game of mixed men and women relay.The third game was not as spoof as the first two, but it was normal.


    But when the game was exciting, even suddenly dragged a 10-big sword to destroy the track and field field, and could only forcefully terminate it.


    The finale was the horse-riding hat-grabbing competition, the most traditional competition in Japan.The principal''s wretched face was unhappy, as did Nie Kong.The two exported at the same time, banning mixed men and women riding horses and grabbing hats, and changed it to a race for men and women.


    Although the game has changed, the excitement remains the same.Each group of men and women won the championship, the women are the lesbian group, and the men are the passionate company.


    Li Dou missed the championship and finished second.How could his physical strength compare to the company who practiced hard every day.The game gradually came to an end, and it brought joy to the students.

 588 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0595Yi ran away

    After fierce sports competitions in the hot summer, the girls felt particularly awkward and smelled of sweat.When the principal announced the end of the final sports festival, everyone hurriedly changed their clothes and hurried back to their homes.


    Although Nie Kong did not participate in the exercise, he felt uncomfortable wearing his pants.He was a little surprised, his physique can be said to be invaded by cold and heat, and he would sweat?Nie Kong didn''t expect it to be a problem with his pants, because it was unbelievable.


    After returning to the villa with Lala, Nie Kong was planning to take a bath after dinner.But seeing Nie Kong''s behavior, Lala screamed in secret.She hurriedly pushed Nie Kong to the bathroom, and said, "Jun Nie, let''s take a bath together."


    Blah''s eyes lit up, and he shouted: "Good idea, brother, let me help you rub your back." With that, she naturally took off the light green sailor suit outside, and pulled her bare feet and heels. Nie Kong was held behind him.


    Nie Kong''s face became hot when he saw his daughter Burana''s body showing most of his fair skin.Although he has seen his daughter''s maturing body many times, there will always be inexplicable restlessness in his heart, which is difficult to suppress.


    "You two, get me out." With the sound of the door closing, Nie Kong threw the two women directly out of the bathroom door.


    Blah rubbed his ass, his bright eyes flashed unwillingly.


    And Lala held her index finger and whispered to herself: "Oops, the time limit for the miracle to change pants is about to come. Shouldn''t it, it must be discovered by Nie Jun." She dumbfounded and looked at the closed bathroom. , And then sneaked back to his research room on tiptoe.Before Nie Jun found out, hurry up.


    Seeing the two women going out, Nie Kong took off his white shirt, revealing his strong and even body.His sturdy figure is particularly obvious.At the same time, he took off his western trousers, and he was wearing only black boxer trousers.He mentioned it, and after she seemed to be squeezed, she just wanted to take it off.


    With a bang, a pink mist came out of the bathroom strangely.Nie Kong felt that the trousers held by his hands immediately changed dramatically.


    Nie Kong followed his hands and looked down. The smoke could not block his vision, and he saw a pretty figure hugging his body!


    Her pretty face faced Nie Kong, and she knelt in front of him.Half of the body fell down, and the lines of the person''s profile were instantly outlined.But just seeing the graceful contour curve makes people fascinated.


    She closed her eyes, and although her skin was a little red, Nie Kong could recognize her at a glance.She actually... is a conservative Xiao Wei, how could she suddenly appear in the bathroom, how could she do such a H thing?


    With such a shocked sight, Nie Kong was really almost unable to control himself.Wei immediately noticed the change and opened his watery eyes curiously.When the realization of the two intertwined, the atmosphere in the bathroom suddenly solidified.


    Quiet, very quiet.The color of her face slowly changed, crimson, light red, and finally bloodshot crimson.Embarrassment, embarrassment, pain, shyness... all kinds of emotions filled her mind.


    "That... Furukawa-san, why did you appear in my bathroom?" Nie Kong''s words broke the depressive atmosphere.


    "Ah... too shameless." A harsh scream came from Wei''s mouth, and her eyes slowly circled.How conservative she could bear such a huge blow.


    She hurriedly pushed Nie Kong away, and rushed out.She felt that she had no face to face Nie Kong, she was afraid of seeing Nie Kong''s contemptuous eyes.At this moment, she really wanted to hit the wall to death.


    In his ears, he seemed to hear the cynicism from Nie Kong''s mouth.


    "On the surface, classmate Wei seems to be a clean and honest commissioner of discipline, but he is actually more filthy than any student. To do that kind of thing to the teacher is simply an ergonomic person." Shame has reached the limit, Wei feels that he is about to collapse. .


    It''s over, how can I face the schoolmates and teachers again?


    "Wait...Fu Shouchuan classmate." Nie Kong held her little hand, Wei''s body paused, she turned her crimson face, and roared at Nie Kong: "The teacher wants to make fun of Me, just come."


    "If you go out like this, the girl''s body will be seen by others." Hearing Nie Kong''s words, only shivered.If you let others know, she would really die.


    "Wait here, I''ll bring you some clothes. Also, the teacher didn''t mean to make fun of Furukawa. I just did such a shameless thing to Furukawa, the teacher is very sorry." Nie Kong gently comforted. Take away Wei''s panic.She stared blankly at Nie Kong who had left the bathroom, feeling upset.You obviously did the wrong thing, but you don¡¯t have to apologize, teacher.She learned a lot in a daze, and something vaguely came out.


    "Lara, you will really cause me trouble." Weihui accidentally appeared in the bathroom. Only her invention can do it.Looks like Li Dou''s divine throw has been completely transferred to himself.


    When she came to the bathroom with Bra''s cute clothes, Wei wearing a bath towel had recovered her calm, but her pretty face was still red.


    "This is Bra''s clothes. Furukawa-san will wear it. It may be a little narrow."


    Wei looked at the clothes the teacher stuffed in her hands, the pink underwear, and the pants really looked a little small.

 589 The collapse of the second element text 0596, the ghost of the old school building

    The sports festival ended, and the school returned to its former calm.However, Yui Furukawa has changed a lot. He often blushes and appears near Nie Kong, angrily preventing the shameless behavior of Lun, Saji and Lala.It''s just that when facing Nie Kong, her eyes would be a little evasive, how could she forget her bizarre underwear journey.


    Two or three days after the incident, although the sports festival subsided, another incident has attracted the attention of the students.The old school building at night made strange noises, as if there were ghosts.Some students were very interested in breaking into it to explore, but they all fled in fright.


    Class A in the second year just happened to have a 10-minute break after class.


    "Hey, have you heard that ghosts appeared in the old school building." Lisha said with ghosts and spirits gleaming in her eyes, and said to the girls sitting near Haruna.


    "Ghost?" Haruna hesitated.


    "What, what, what is a ghost?" Lala''s head suddenly appeared from behind the lint and said with a look of excitement.


    "It''s something like ghosts." Weiyang MM said so.


    "Really, I like ghosts the most." Lara said very happily.


    "Eh, really. Have you heard that story? It''s like Hanako in the toilet. There is someone behind..." Risa was intrigued and told a scary ghost story to Lara who was very curious and expectant.


    Haruna''s body was trembling, and her face paled with fright.Seeing Haruna''s performance, Risha and Weiyang smiled at each other, showing a mischievous look: "Haruna sauce, are you scared?"


    "It''s just a rumor, it can''t exist, ghosts or something." Lun said in confusion.


    "It''s absolutely true. Get out with a terrifying voice. Someone heard it with his own ears." Wei Yang said to him seriously while pretending to be a ghost.


    "Hey, let''s go find out." Bla said enthusiastically.


    "Yes, go go." Bla Fu shouted.


    "That... it seems something is wrong to break into the old school building without permission. Anyway, I am the monitor of Class A in the second year." Haruna retorted weakly, holding her right hand.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, let''s come with Haruna." Risa pointed at Haruna with a sly smile.Haruna had already begun to falter, her pretty face pale in fright.


    "In that case, let''s call Nie Jun together after school." Lala said excitedly.Hearing that Nie Kong was there, Chuncai felt relieved.


    Yui Furukawa watched them, wondering what they were doing.Since I am a commissioner of discipline, I must supervise them at all times.


    Time slowly pointed to five o''clock in the evening, and Nie Kong and his group of seven came to the old school building at the back of the campus.For them, the old school building is very mysterious.They were in disrepair there for a long time, and the school prohibited them from breaking in.And because people often hear strange sounds recently, it will naturally become a topic of discussion.


    The door on the first floor was tightly locked, and there was a no-entry sign.They could only go up to the second floor along the crunching stairs.


    Perhaps because of the wind, the wooden door on the second floor opened automatically when they arrived, revealing a dark patch inside.


    Seeing the gloomy scene in front of her, Chunca hid behind Nie Kong in fear, grabbing Nie Kong''s arm with both hands.At this time, Nie Kong''s warmth can bring her a sense of security.


    "Great, the door on the second floor is open." Lala walked directly into the door of the old school building.If the nervous Lala knows how to be afraid, then today''s sun is likely to rise from the west.


    "Hey, Lala, don''t run so fast." Nie Kong could only hold the spring vegetables behind and lead them behind Lala.


    After entering the school building, what you see is the dim corridor, the pure wooden structure of the house has begun to decay.Cobwebs were hung everywhere on the ceiling, and sometimes the rat''s stab and prickly sound could be heard.Because the windows were nailed with wooden boards, and because it was evening, only a small amount of light shone into the school building, which looked extremely gloomy.


    Nie Kong was once the king of the great realm, specializing in the management of divine ways.The number of ghosts and ghosts reported to Yama King every day is almost innumerable.


    The silent corridor only had their footsteps, and the echoes echoed as if someone was following them.No, there are people.


    "Crack...Crack..." The sound of footsteps came from far away, slowly towards Nie Kong and his party.Are ghosts following us?Chunca screamed and threw herself into Nie Kong''s arms.


    Li Sha and Wei Young are no longer calm, and only Nie Kong knows that the other party is coming to Furukawa who is a member of the discipline committee.However, the two aliens, Lara and Lun, are very curious about what the ghosts and ghosts look like.


    "It''s forbidden to enter here. You dare to run here. And... What are you doing in Xilian Temple? It''s forbidden to do shameless things." Wei folded his arms across his chest, widening her eyes and staring tightly. Hugging Nie Kong''s spring vegetables.


    Haruna Qiao blushed slightly, but she was relieved to see that she was Weihou.


    "It turns out to be classmate Furukawa, why are you here?" Nie Kong looked at each other strangely, as if confused about her existence.


    "Humph, I''m here to supervise you." Wei Qiao blushed, covering up.


    "Fortunately, it''s Xiaowei, that''s great." Wei Young wiped his cold sweat and said with a sigh of relief.


    "Sure enough, how could ghosts exist?" Risa exhaled at the same time, which really scared them just now.


    "Since... Since we haven''t found it, let''s leave." Haruna suggested.


    "Get out, get out..." Just after Haruna said, the strange man''s voice seemed to be surging from all directions, very scary and strange.


    "Teacher." Chunca screamed and shrank into Nie Kong''s arms again.Her body was shaking, her eyes even turned into peasy eyes.The cowardly spring vegetable sauce is actually afraid of being like this.


    Li Sha and Wei Young finally looked panicked at this time, and the two women shrank behind Nie Kong, only sticking out two heads.


    "Brother, do you think there are really ghosts here?" Bula asked curiously.


    "Well, to be precise, there is indeed a ghost." Nie Kong''s spiritual consciousness scanned the corners of the room, and finally found a slightly powerful soul fluctuation, at least several times stronger than ordinary people.


    "Ah...are there really ghosts?" Risa and the two girls were so frightened that they whizzed, regretting the decision to find them.

 590 The collapsed two-dimensional body 0597, the ghost Xiaojing appears

    "The voice is getting closer." Wei has no more leisurely care about Haruna''s movements, and she is already pale.Nie Kong held back his laugh, not intending to tell the truth.It''s actually quite interesting to watch the girls look scared.


    "Get out of here..." With the sound of aggressive footsteps, a strange voice resounded directly behind him.


    The women looked back shudderingly, and the mannequin specimens and a pair of skeleton specimens often seen in the biology class were standing staggering behind them.


    "Ah...I''m going to be dizzy." The two girls, Li Sha and Wei Yang, hugged each other, and then their eyes slowly closed.


    On the contrary, Nie Kong felt that Chun Cai in his arms was stiff, showing a pretty face due to excessive fear.Unexpectedly, Chuncai would be so cute, Nie Kong snickered.


    "Eh...Where did the sound come from? It''s weird." Pulling the stretched hand off the skull''s head, he looked inside curiously.


    "Too...too rude, go back soon." Wei wanted to laugh, but the atmosphere was too heavy for her to laugh.


    "Hey, give me your head." The human skeleton swayed and bumped into the human specimen on its left side.The two monsters fell into a ball with a bang, shattering to the ground.


    When many green hairball-like creatures got out of the model, they started to run away.


    "Eh, why did you stop it?" Lala beat the broken model with a pity.


    "Be careful, Lala." Bla suddenly took her right hand and pulled her in front of him.Along with the loud bang, a huge one-eyed octopus appeared at the place where Lala stood.It looks like a tentacle monster, with only a huge head and many tentacles without suckers.


    "Weird... monster."


    Looking at the monster that appeared, Yui''s body was already shaking.She didn''t have the time to care about shamelessness, and desperately squeezed into Nie Kong''s arms with the two girls of Chunca.Nie Kong''s body is very broad, just enough to accommodate two women.


    "Nah! Nie Jun, are we going to eat takoyaki tonight." Looking at the octopus, Lala looked like she had dinner, her eyes flashing green.


    Nie Kong has the urge to vomit blood, pulling your taste is really heavy.


    "The long one is too unappetizing, let''s get rid of it." Bla frowned.


    "You actually said you want to destroy us, do you think you are our opponent?" After the one-eyed octopus monster spit out human words, he finally reached out to the two girls.Five or six tentacles rolled toward the three women at a tricky angle.


    "Look at my turn around the rope," Lala said softly, and threw a rope toward the octopus.


    The rope hovering in the air seemed to have life, flexibly and automatically bound the big octopus together with the stretched tentacles.


    "Hehe... there is no way to escape, let me give you a final taste of the last swing of the bat." Lala''s hands turned into baseball bats, and then the three jets ejected flames.


    The terrifying blow directly blasted the big octopus.Accompanied by a loud bang, the scattered octopuses disappeared, and weird humans with circles of eyes appeared.No, it should be said that it is an alien.


    The explosion awakened the unconscious three women. They opened their eyes and found that the monsters and ghosts in front of them had disappeared, and they patted their chests with lingering fear.


    After discovering his state, Yui''s cheeks are red and cute.She hurriedly pushed Nie Kong away, covering her chest with her hands in a panic, "You...you...what are you doing when you are in a mess, you are too shameless."


    The girls looked at her weirdly, and only yelled when they reacted.His head was smoking.She covered her cheek, ashamed.


    "By the way, there are a lot of monsters," Lala said strangely.


    "How is it possible? They are clearly visitors from the universe." Lun looked at them and said with disdain.


    "Then it''s not a ghost, it''s great." Haruna''s tight fear finally dissipated, and Qiao Lian regained her former spirit.


    "Why are you here?" Lisha took a few steps back, but didn''t remove his vigilance.


    One of the werewolf-like aliens explained why these aliens were entrenched in this old school building.After they were removed from their hometown, they were forced to wander in the universe and finally came to Earth.Without a job, I can only live in an empty house in the old school building.


    "So, is it scary to pretend to be a monster in order to protect the residence?" The voice filled with magnetism had a familiar feeling.The black shadow slowly became clear, and the mature and charming Yu Jie appeared.


    "Miyamon-sensei?" The girls were very surprised, why did the teacher appear here?


    "Are you the famous Dr. Mito in the universe?" The aliens were surprised to see the beauty that appeared, and the mouth grew into a zero shape.


    "It''s really a headache, then I''ll introduce you to work." Pressing her temple, Yumen Mukuko shook her head helplessly.In any case, these aliens need to be settled, and it is impossible for them to live in the old school building forever.She has a wealth of contacts and knows many aliens.


    All the aliens are very happy that they will have a new job, and finally they will have a bright future.


    "Great, everyone has found a job. In this way, I can also be quieter." The faint laughter suddenly reached their ears, and a white shadow appeared behind Nie Kong and the others.


    The sudden sound made them all turn around.But what appeared before them at this time was a kimono girl with long purple hair floating in the air.And beside her, there were two cyan flames floating.If she wasn''t a little weird, she would really be a very cute girl.


    "Ah, ghost." Chunca, whose fear had dissipated, saw the scene in front of her and fainted directly into Nie Kong''s arms.The ghost really appeared, and the rest of the lisha and them were all shaky.Lala came to the girl ghost with great interest and looked at her curiously.


    "Forget to introduce yourself, I was Jing who died here four hundred years ago." Jing yawned and said softly.The ghost girl named Xiaojing has a great and Nadeshiko temperament.


    "My name is Lala." Lala, who saw the ghost for the first time, was very excited after seeing Xiaojing.


    "My name is Nie Kong, and I''m the school''s physical education teacher." Nie Kong''s soul fluctuates, it turned out to be her.


    But Nie Kong''s soul power was too strong, she looked at Nie Kong with a little awe in her eyes. However, Ding Tian Jie''s little irresponsible faith power overflowed, but attracted her like drugs.

 591 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0598, found

    The power of human belief is called Qiyun in Taoism and incense in Buddhism, which is of great benefit to the origin of the soul.Buddhism can even directly use the collected belief power to condense its own golden Buddha. The cultivation level is equivalent to the Daluo Jinxian.


    The final stage of Nie Kong''s soul cultivation is the shaping of the golden body, which requires a breakthrough in faith.Renhuang Xuanyuan chose the most suitable technique for Nie Kong.


    He cultivated to become a soul, originally he wanted to leave his body and fly directly into the fairy world.However, in the second dimension, the world of the second dimension just conceals the secret.Although he has reached the cultivation base of the Celestial Immortal, the primordial spirit still remains in his flesh to continue his cultivation.


    Perhaps Nie Kong''s current situation can be regarded as an alternative dual cultivation-the body and the soul, while being able to cultivate to become stronger.


    Cura Yujing has existed for four hundred years, and the soul source has been stronger than many people, and even reached the level that can use superpowers.She can show up casually during the day, which shows that four hundred years have not been wasted.Although there is no real cultivation method, she can accumulate her strength through time.


    She stared at Nie Kong with bright eyes, and hesitated and slowly moved a small step towards Nie Kong.


    "Xiaojing, it''s okay to get closer, don''t be afraid that Jun Nie is a good person." Lala hugged Nie Kong happily, showing her intimacy.


    Seeing Nie Kong''s unresponsiveness, Cun Yujing''s expression of fear slowly dissipated.She approached another two or three steps, only half a meter away from Nie Kong.


    "No... I''m very sorry, because I found that I feel very comfortable when I approached the teacher, so..." Mura Yujing closed her eyes and took a breath of air with enjoyment.


    Nie Kong was surprised to find that the slight milky white belief power exuded from his Dingtian Ring had actually flowed into Cun Yujing''s body.After the power of faith penetrated into her body, it instantly transformed into a soul wave exactly like her.


    As she absorbed, Nie Kong felt that her soul origin was becoming stronger.Although very weak, Nie Kong could feel the difference between the two just now.


    He frowned, his eyes filled with excitement of discovering a peerless treasure.Could it be said that besides breaking through the dimensional barriers, the power of faith can be refined to rapidly increase the original strength of the soul?


    He could hardly imagine such a shocking thing.If it weren''t for Mura Yujing''s reaction to remind herself, he would not know when he would have discovered it.


    After the story of the collapse of the dimension, the power of belief that has been drawn has already exceeded the breaking dimension.Sometimes Nie Kong even felt that there was too much faith in it.After all, he lacks too much knowledge of cultivation, and his foundation is too weak.


    Nie Kong couldn''t wait to release some milky faith power, and then controlled his soul to absorb them.After the milky faith reached his soul, Nie Kong found his soul flashed with golden light.


    The soul power worked immediately, and it quickly refined that little power of faith.He only felt that the primordial spirit had an illusion of freezing, as if it had become stronger.


    "Haha... It turns out that the third level of the immortal golden body is like this, I finally understand." Originally, he thought that the effect of double cultivation was very good, but it was too slow for his current cultivation level. .The girls are too weak and can give him too little benefit.When he had decided to slowly push to double repair, but God actually gave him a quick shortcut to become stronger.As long as you have sufficient faith in the future, why not worry about yourself not becoming stronger.As long as you can use dual cultivation to strengthen your faith in refining, you will basically have no hidden dangers when you upgrade quickly.


    The journey to the old schoolhouse of the haunted house, I didn''t expect to gain a million times more than I expected.Nie Kong found himself full of energy at this time.Maybe he can really reach the level of the Three Emperors through hard work.


    He knows very well that he can only control his own destiny if he is truly detached.Where is it like now, he still has to be careful not to let the Japanese great gods find out.


    Anyway, there is a lot of time left for him. He can gain faith by breaking down the dimension, while enjoying the beauty of the second dimension in different worlds, while strengthening himself through practice.


    "Eh, isn''t it? I feel very happy to be beside Nie Jun." Lala laughed softly.


    "If I could be alone with the teacher, it would be more perfect." Lun sighed, but why did the teacher pay more attention to Lara than himself.


    "I want to be beautiful, as my brother''s sister, I didn''t agree." Blah glared at them with hands on hips.


    Two or three minutes later, the Haruna women who were afraid of being unconscious slowly opened their eyes.When they saw Ghost Jing again, their pretty faces turned pale and their bodies trembled.But fortunately, he didn''t faint anymore, it may have been within their tolerance.


    "Don''t be afraid, Xiao Jing is not a resentful spirit. By the way, can you introduce yourself?" Nie Kong said quickly after a comforting voice to Chunca and the others.


    The ghost of a cute girl like Jing, Haruna gradually recovered her mood after a long time.Immediately after the women introduced themselves, they made the first ghost friend in a funny way.Especially Haruna felt that life had become more and more weird. First, Lala''s first alien appeared, and then more and more weird things happened.


    Although it caused them a lot of trouble, she felt... very happy, really happy.Haruna feels lucky to be able to make Lala as her friend.


    In any case, this haunted house incident was perfectly resolved.


    When leaving the school building, she shook her hand and said that she would come back to see Xiaojing again.Haruna''s pretty face turned pale when she heard this and vowed that she would never come here again.Fortunately, there is a teacher, otherwise she might lose her mind.


    Mura Yujing looked at Lala with envy, and she suddenly had the urge to look outside their world.Staying in the same place for four hundred years at the same time, Jing felt a little tired.And after going out, she can make close friends and live happily like ordinary people.


    Goodbye to the old school building, the sky gradually dimmed.Nie Kong looked a little bit scared at Chuncai and the others, and felt a little funny.It seems that after Xiaojing''s affairs, they believe that there are ghosts in the world, for fear that they will encounter terrible things.Nie Kong had no choice but to send the girls back to their homes one by one.

 592 The collapse of the second element Text 0599, Saruyama is a gift

    Back at the villa, after Nie Kong hurriedly prepared to take a shower, he couldn''t wait to return to the bedroom.He urgently needs to absorb the power of faith to improve his strength.But he found that the speed of refining was a little slow when running the goddess cultivation technique.The power of faith collected from several worlds in the ring is estimated to take a hundred years to be fully refined into its own power at the current rate.And by practicing dual cultivation with girls, the speed will be several times faster than taking the initiative.Nie Kong felt that the Imperial Girl Cultivation Technique was really only suitable for double cultivation.Renhuang Xuanyuan, you really want to train me to be your successor.


    In this way, he was able to absorb the power of faith in each two-dimensional element, and he could refine them during his journey to the second world.


    During the day, as always, I was a teacher at school. At night, I would physically escape into the ring to accompany my harem, and by the way, I would cultivate my faith.The time schedule is very full, and Nie Kong''s life is full.


    Two or three days after the incident in the old school building, the haunted rumors slowly faded in front of the students along with the departure of the universe.But Nie Kong and a few people know the inside story.


    In the school''s health room, Ryoko Mimon, who was writing about medical issues, suddenly stopped.A 3D image appeared out of thin air in front of her, looking like a package.


    "Are there any goods? The entrusted serum should have arrived." Ryoko Yumen stretched out, straightened up and headed towards the roof of the teaching building.At the height of the teaching building, a round flying saucer appeared at this time.


    A beam of light sprayed from the bottom of the flying saucer towards the sky, and the car dragging the huge box slowly descended from the sky.


    Mito Ryoko looked at the huge box and muttered to herself in confusion, "Eh, have I ordered something like this."


    A cosmoman emerged from the cockpit, holding a fast fingerprint reader in his hand to sign for Ryoko Mito.Ryoko screamed hard, and pressed her index finger on the recognizer.When Ryoko Mito was about to open the express, she found that the recipient was someone else-Lara, Princess Debirok.


    Thinking of Lara''s trick-or-treating invention, Ryoko Ryoko thought it better to stay away from it.Since it''s for her, I will let her know.According to her understanding, Class A of Year 2 should now be taking physical education class.


    Teacher Yumen came to the track and found that Teacher Nie Kong was testing the 100-meter dash for the students.And her arrival immediately attracted the attention of all male students.Her breasts are too big, and the feminine charm of a beautiful body is too strong.


    "Excuse me, Teacher Nie Kong." Teacher Yumen glanced at Nie Kong who was paying attention to his body, and a faint smile crossed his mouth.


    "Ms. Yumen, what''s the matter?" Nie Kong asked in surprise.


    "Lalachan, there is a courier delivered from the universe on the roof of the teaching building. Remember to take it after class. It''s okay, Teacher Nie Kong will continue." The tall 171cm figure, accompanied by 10cm high heels, exposed her Slender legs.When he appeared in front of Nie Kong, he was about to reach Nie Kong''s forehead.


    "Hey..." Lalachan replied happily.


    "Saruyama, what are you doing in a daze, now it''s your turn to test." Nie Kong kicked and stared at the disappearing Saruyama ass, and cursed badly.


    "Yes...Yes." Saruyama wakes up, classmate Lala sent the express delivery from the universe, what will it be?Haruna and the others are also very curious. They have arranged to accompany Lala to have a look after class.


    Saruyama just grabbed Rado and yelled to be together.


    After class, Lala couldn''t help but just grabbed Nie Kong''s arm and forced Nie Kong to accompany him.Nie Kong could only lead curious six women and two men to the rooftop of the teaching building.


    A huge box with a length of three meters each appeared in front of them.


    "Who sent it."


    Lala stretched out her finger curiously and pressed the fingerprint recognition device.With the sound of Didi, the box suddenly opened.In midair, a huge civet cat jumped out.


    She grinned, showing sharp claws to Lala.Seeing that Lala was about to pounce on her paw, Nie Kong pulled Lala into his arms.


    Seeing that his attack failed, the civet roared and charged again.The sharp claws kept waving towards Lala, but Nie Kong easily avoided them one by one.


    The classmates were so shocked that they covered their mouths. They didn''t expect that the courier would bring such a big monster.


    "Lala sauce, what the hell is it?" Haruna asked hurriedly.


    "Ah, I don''t know either. Pei Kai, do you know?" Lala asked strangely.


    "It may be an assassin from the universe, or someone who has come to take the life of Lord Lala." Pei Kai said in shock.


    "In that case, I will eliminate it." Nie Kong hummed.


    When Nie Kong was about to make a move, the fierce civet cat immediately covered his stomach and struggled with pain.


    "You... are you okay." Lala didn''t know what was afraid of, and asked curiously.


    "Suddenly there is a pain in my stomach, and it is not a normal pain." It didn''t expect Lara would care about it, and replied weakly.


    "What kind of pain is that?" Lala was even more curious.


    "Yes... It''s a labor pain. The child in my stomach is about to be born." Tanuki''s face was slightly red, and it was very embarrassing.


    "The assassin from the universe is a mother." Saruyama came to it curiously and looked at her carefully.Although the claws are a bit long and the teeth are sharp, they are as cute as a civet cat.


    "Compared to this, you two should hurry up and bring it to the health room." Lala pointed at Lidou and Saruyama, and said loudly.


    "Yes...Yes." Yuki Rigou and Saruyama were frightened, and together they moved the civet cat to the health room.But when they came to the health room, Nie Kong and the others discovered that Teacher Yumen was not there.


    It''s probably during her spare time. She might have something to go out.When the preparation bell rang for class, Nie Kong told Bula and the others to return to the classroom immediately.As for the pregnant civet cat, it is taken care of by Saruyama, a member of the health department.


    "Saruyama-san, you have to work hard. But warn you, don''t do nasty things to the cute mother civet cat." Risa laughed.


    "Who can do it?" Saruyama growled angrily.


    Nie Kong hesitated and said, "Although Yuanshan''s character is a little bit worse, he won''t do that kind of thing..."


    "Who would know... giggle." Li Sha and Wei Young, the two women covered their stomachs and laughed.The corners of Haruna''s mouth also had a cheerful smile.

 593 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0600, match

    Although the huge civet cat is an alien, it also has the characteristics of a girl''s reproductive organs-huge breasts, plump breech position, and human thinking.Its body is a bit too heavy for humans.Nie Kong shook his head and chuckled. Yuanshan is very wretched, but at least he should have a little taste.


    Seeing Nie Kong and the others leave one after another, Yuanshan in the health room looked dumbfounded at the civet cat who was lying on the bed and howling in pain.Childbirth is the most painful moment of a girl''s life, not to mention it is a civet cat with no childbearing experience.


    "Hey, are you okay?" Saruyama carefully approached the civet cat and asked concerned.


    "Yeah..." The painful Tanuki grabbed Saruyama''s arm with both hands, as if pulling a straw for life.Saruyama struggled desperately, but the power of his claws was so great that he felt that the bones of his arms were about to break.


    Seeing the appearance of the civet cat, Saruyama comforted him with some sympathy, and used his knowledge to teach the civet cat to give birth.Grabbing Saruyama''s paws slowly eased, and opening his eyes to see Saruyama who treated it tenderly, it felt a little moved.


    Finally, with the cry of the baby, its child was born smoothly.The cry was so loud that it even reached their ears who were in class.Haruna and their eyes flashed with surprise, did they make a noise?


    After the bell rang for a break after class, Lala and the others rushed to the health room in a team.As soon as they opened the door, they immediately saw Saruyama wearing white clothes coaxing the baby from the back.


    "Born?" Lara asked curiously.


    Haruna and the others turned their eyes to Saruyama at the same time, and Nie Kong, who came slowly from behind, looked at them in surprise.


    "He was born, he is a cute and healthy boy." Saruyama said with some joy.


    "Master Lala, thanks to you to give birth smoothly. I was offended just now, please forgive me. On the day of giving birth, I accepted a mission to assassinate Master Lala from a certain planet." Tanuki said apologetically.


    "Don''t care, okay." Lala said happily with her eyes narrowed.


    Tears flashed in her eyes, and she was really touched, "I was so stupid, I almost did such an excessive thing."


    "Don''t cry, you are already a mother anyway. Besides, your husband will be very happy." Haruna gently comforted.


    Hearing Haruna''s words, Tanuki''s face flushed scarcely."That...I don''t know who the child''s real father is."


    "Ah..." The pretty faces of the girls in the health room were all red when they heard it.They can''t imagine what its life is like.


    "We are a gregarious race in the wild, so it is easy to live together. How to put it, we can say that we are very free, our side is more casual." Tanuki said with his eyes closed.


    Chuncai and the others are embarrassed, that kind of thing is too exciting for them, how can they... do anything like that, but if they can give Nie Kong a baby...


    Haruna glanced at Nie Kong behind her, and a scene emerged in her mind.The teacher coaxed the children who belonged to both of them, while lying in the hospital bed and watching them happily.


    But Lala is very calm, she patted her hands and said: "Yes, to celebrate the birth of the baby, let''s give you a gift. Is there anything you like about the native products of the earth?"


    "Is it a local product of the earth?" Tanuki looked at the house from side to side, and then fixed his gaze on the face of Saruyama who was gently coaxing its child.How handsome is that face, so outstanding in his own race.


    Saruyama bloomed with unprecedented brilliance, attracting her mood.Its cat ears moved slightly, and then grabbed the sheet with its paws, blushing and lowered its head and said in a low voice, "I want Saruyama."


    Nie Kong just drank a sip of hot water and squirted it out immediately after hearing the words of the civet cat.Nie Kong held back his smile tightly and looked back at Saruyama.Take a closer look, the two match up pretty well.


    "What, what." Lara asked again.


    "I...I want Saruyama." Tanuki''s words finally spread throughout the health room.The audience was silent, and then there were shocking voices.Saruyama was petrified in an instant, how could he become someone else''s native product?


    "Hey...Saruyama, do you want to be a native of the earth?" Lala asked happily.


    "How is it possible to think back, why I have to be the native product of the earth?" Saruyama regained his senses and roared loudly.


    "No, it is an insult to the earth to ask Saruyama as the representative of the earth." Wei Young objected.


    "Yeah, thanks to you for speaking out. I am a shame to the earth, so it''s better not to come to me." Saruyama continued to shout.


    "If you think about it, it is Saruyama, a local product that represents the earth. Maybe you will be happier than staying on the earth." Risa said with a serious expression.


    Haruna and the others were thinking about the intentions in Lisa''s words, and they all chuckled.Risa is so bad, he actually attacked Saruyama and said that it had no hope of finding a lover who could give him happiness.


    "What is this, am I so hopeless?" Saruyama said angrily.


    "Yes." Nie Kong and the others nodded, including Li Dou.


    Saruyama seemed to have been severely hit, and instantly became petrified again.


    Tanuki blushed and said: "I''m very sorry, I...I just think it will be very happy for children. Mr. Saruyama, will be the father of the children. Haha...just kidding."


    "Oh..." There was a scream from the audience, and they felt that the combination of the two would be very happy and match.


    "Haha... will definitely be very happy." Lala clapped her hands, her eyes narrowed and she looked forward to the warm scene.


    "But... if Mr. Saruyama has a friend... If there is, I will give up Mr. Saruyama as a souvenir. Because I think Mr. Saruyama''s happiness is more important." Tanuki said aloud.


    "It''s okay, how could Saruyama have friends." Risa smiled and shook his head.


    "Absolutely not." Wei Young said with certainty.


    "Huh, yes, I have people in dating." Saruyama jumped up and shouted excitedly.


    "Who would want to associate with you?" Lun said with pity.


    "You wait for me, and I will bring her." Saruyama energetically pushed the baby into Lidou''s arms and rushed out of the health room.Now you can only be a dead horse doctor, confess to any girl indiscriminately.


    "Ah, does Saruyama have anyone to associate with?" Lala asked in confusion.


    "It''s also normal. Saruyama is such a good and handsome man." Tanuki cried.


    Nie Kong and the others are all sweaty, your taste is really special, you actually say that Saruyama is handsome.

 594 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0601, its Blas turn to invent

    "It''s so romantic. I didn''t expect that Saruyama-san would perform a human-beast love that crosses racial barriers." Risa thought so, and immediately comforted: "Don''t worry too much, we will try to help you get Saruyama-san. What''s more, You guys look very good." Risa''s words were approved by the girls.Especially Bra, feels the same.Come on, as long as there is love, nothing can stop you.


    "But... Mrs.''s appearance is probably the main reason that Saruyama can''t accept it." Li Dou said his own opinion. He knows his friendly and wretched character.


    "It''s true that you need to make some changes if you want to get the approval of Saruyama students." Nie Kong said.


    "Eh...then what should we do." Lala said with confusion.Nie Kong shook his head. You can only be thankful that you will be reborn on Earth in your next life.


    "Hehe..." Just as everyone was thinking, Bla suddenly laughed.


    "Qiangqiang... In such a difficult time, it''s my turn to launch the changeable cat cat S version invented by Bula." She took out a radio pistol from her mobile phone screen like a pull.


    When Nie Kong forced her to practice, she used that pistol to become a cat lady like Tacheng sisters.And now there is an additional S version, you think it is a mobile phone.


    In fact, Nie Kong really wanted to complain about the invention of the two women. It was really ridiculous.


    "Nah...Bullah sauce, what does it do?" Lala asked eagerly with green light in her eyes.The girls of Chuncai were very surprised. It was the first time that they heard that Bra sauce was able to invent something like Lala sauce.


    "It used to be that I took the genes of my grandfather''s pet kitten, and the props invented by integrating the technology I developed can turn people into cats. But after my improvement, I can now take the genes of any animal." Said confidently.


    "Could it be said that the purpose of Bulajiang is to turn Saruyama into a civet cat? It really is a good idea." Xiaolun said happily.


    "No. Now that I have decided to take action, how can I force him to agree? I want Saruyama-san, and I willingly agree to do souvenirs." Bula put on a gesture of pulling wind.


    Hearing Bra''s words, the civet cat mother flashed a surprise smile immediately.Is it possible to get Mr. Saruyama willing to be the father of the child? I am so happy.


    "Bulachan, hurry up and talk about it." Lisa asked all the women with curiosity. It would be too bad to change his mind.


    "Hehe...Although Xiaolun didn''t guess it just now, but it''s very close. I want to use the changeable cat cat S version to adopt human genes and turn the civet cat mother into a human girl." Bula said happily.


    "So, I guess Saruyama will go crazy when he sees a girl expressing love to him." Li Dou agreed.


    Nie Kong felt a bit chilly in his back. If they could believe their invention, the sow would already be able to climb trees.Brah, you tell your shortcomings so you can feel at ease.


    "Okay, now I''m starting to collect genes, who wants to..." Bula Gang said, and the women of Haruna took a step back at the same time, highlighting the pear bucket looking around.


    And Nie Kong''s own genes are under his control. Dr. Gallo of the Red Ribbon Legion failed to extract his genes, let alone Bra.


    "Eh, I...I..." Li Dou looked around in a panic, wanting to say that she didn''t want to.


    "Student Li Dou, you are indeed Saruyama''s best friend. In that case, use your gene to change the civet cat mother." Bua Shen nodded his head with approval, then raised his radio pistol and aimed at Li Dou.


    The pistol has changed a lot, with a blue button added next to the red button.Nie Kong guessed that one is collection and the other is release.When the two are combined, they can possess the abilities that Brah said.


    "Ah..." The dazzling white light shone, Li Dou frightened her hands in front of her.But after the light passed, he didn''t seem to feel pain.Confused opened his eyes and found that Bra had collected his genes in the pistol.


    He moved his body, and finally heaved a sigh of relief when he found that there was nothing special.


    "After the collection is completed, it is released immediately. Mother Tanuki, do you agree to take the initiative to seek the consent of Saruyama classmates after becoming a girl like us?" Bula asked.


    "But if he finds out it is me in the future, will he be angry?" Tanuki hesitated.


    "No problem, no problem. By that time, the rice is already raw and cooked. I see Saruyama-classmates, there is no choice anymore, hehehe..." Risa showed a black-bellied evil smile, who knows where her mind jumped. .


    Nie Kong was dumbfounded. Is it uncooked to cook mature rice? I think it''s the overlord''s bow.


    "Thank you, I will try my best to bring happiness to Saruyama. Well, I am willing to become a human being like you." The female civet said with a touch of emotion.


    "OK, ready to launch." Bla squinted his left eye, posing for a shooting very sexy.She looks so cute.


    After aiming, launch.Bla pressed the red button, and the dazzling light immediately wrapped the civet cat tightly.When the light dissipated, there was a superb mother lying in the bed.


    She was naked, her breasts as huge as Teacher Yumen were completely presented in front of Nie Kong and the others.The figure is very plump, maybe because of the new birth.As for the appearance, it was three to four points similar to Li Dou.


    It looks like Li Dou''s sister, Li Dou was shocked.Suddenly, he felt that there was goose bumps all over his body, and the girl who was transformed in his appearance was going to be shameless to Saruyama?


    "It''s very beautiful, it can definitely attract Saruyama." Haruna insisted.


    "Really." She touched her body, seemingly satisfied with the new change.


    "It shouldn''t be too late, you can get dressed and act quickly." Bla looked very anxious, and seemed to regard her as more important than her own?


    "That''s right, Saruyama may now confess like a girl in a school, and then avoid using it as a souvenir. As for your children, Lidou will take care of you temporarily." Risa said on her own behalf, and she would prefer to see it with her own eyes. To a plot that develops like a TV series.


    The civet cat''s physique is really strong, and his body can move freely just after giving birth.After passing through the clothes Lala found, she left the health room with a little fear.

 595 The collapse of the second element text 0602, poor Saruyama

    Li Dou looked at the sleeping baby in her arms with helplessness, regretting that she could not see the progress of the matter with her own eyes.And just as Risa expected, Saruyama Man School confessed to the girls.


    "Senior Tenjoin, please associate with me." The first person who went out and met Sajime''s third daughter, Saruyama stared at her with a pitiful light.But when Saji heard what Saruyama said, a tic-tac-toe appeared on her forehead.After angrily slapped Saruyama twice, he said to Rin that they were left to deal with.


    Kujo Rin and Fujisaki Aya immediately beat him up, and they confessed their failure for the first time.Saruyama, with a blue nose and swollen face, came to the classroom and saw Yui who was sitting still and staring at the student''s demeanor.


    "Please, please associate with me."


    Saruyama put on a serious expression, hoping to attract Yui.But Wei directly hit him with an uppercut and hummed: "Never." Saruyama''s expression became uglier than crying.


    He gritted his teeth and would never admit that he could not find a girl to date.He changed his strategy, and he confessed once after a girl.But the girls answered almost the same, all of them were NO.


    His crazy behavior caused a sensation among the school girls.The passing girls spared him one after another.


    Poor Saruyama looks very ugly, and his character is famous in the school. How could there be girls willing to accept him?After repeated blows, Saruyama felt discouraged.


    Dragging his tired and injured body, he has begun to despair of his future.Can it be said that apart from it, no one really likes him?


    Finally unable to endure the injury, he slowly collapsed in the corridor of the school.Although his eyes circled, he still kept saying: "Please associate with me..."


    "It''s okay." Suddenly some familiar voice reached Saruyama''s ears, awakening him from the abyss of despair.He opened his eyes and saw a girl squatting in front of him on one knee, and tenderly extended a hand to him.


    Although her appearance is not beautiful, she looks so cute in the eyes of Saruyama, rescuing him like an angel.With some familiar cheeks, she is comparable to the figure of Mikado-Sensei...yes, she is a civet cat after her transformation.Due to the use of Lidou''s genes, she became medium-looking.And the figure is so great, nowhere can Saruyama stand it.


    Saruyama''s nostrils were spraying heat, and it was full of blood and blue in an instant.


    "Can you stand up, if you don''t hurry up and get a treatment..."


    Saruyama grabbed the outstretched little hand with both hands, and said with impulsive desire in his eyes, "Please associate with me." That was his heartfelt remark, and he found that he was really moved.


    The original Saruyama would like Lidou''s changed pears, but now the civet cat uses Lidou''s genes, no wonder he will be fascinated by him.


    "Are you... are you serious? Are you willing to associate with me?" Tanuki looked surprised and inexplicably surprised, her tone was a little panic.Unexpectedly, Mr. Saruyama was really willing to be a child''s father.


    "Very serious, okay to be my girlfriend." Saruyama grabbed her hand, sparks in her eyes.She has a great body and a cute face.If she could be her own girlfriend, Saruyama would be drooling.


    How did he expect that the girl in front of him was transformed from a civet cat.


    "In that case, I will announce the marriage contract. Mr. Saruyama, please take care of it in the future." Tanuki hugged Saruyama with excitement and couldn''t wait to announce.


    "Well... I''ll take you to the health room, first introduce you to my friends." Saruyama said eagerly.


    I finally have a girlfriend, don''t envy Li Dou.Saruyama was laughing wildly, it was a blessing in disguise.


    "No... don''t let it go, let''s talk about it when you have time. The two of us are going to date like lovers?" Tanuki said blushing.She remembered Risha''s suggestion to cook the rice as soon as possible.


    "Okay... OK, let''s date, date." Saruyama regained his spirit, and immediately left the health room clean.He grabbed Tanuki''s little hand and set off to the outside of the school.


    Hiding in a hidden corner, Haruna and the others are very happy to see things go so smoothly.


    "Saruyama really agreed, it seems that our efforts were not in vain." Bragan said.She succeeded, but when will she wait.


    "Hehe... to avoid the discovery of the truth, Saruyama will turn his face, mother civet cat really wants to act." Risa said with green light in her eyes.


    "Mama civet cat is an outdoor group living in groups, it is really possible that some exciting things will happen." Wei Yang expects inexplicably.You guys are so lustful, what is the beauty of the two beastly loves of Saruyama.


    "Since it has been successful, let''s not disturb their date." Haruna replied weakly, how can we spy on other people''s dates.


    "Chunca is right, you hurry back to the classroom to go to class." Nie Kong said with a stern face to avoid scenes that are inappropriate for children.


    "Yes."


    The five girls could only suppress curiosity and obediently returned to the classroom of Class A in Year 2.


    The date of the two went smoothly. First of all, Saruyama took the civet cat mother to the cinema to watch the movie.But unexpectedly, Saruyama actually watched several games in a row.When it was dark, they came to a nearby park.


    At this time, Saruyama finally revealed his true essence.When the two sat side by side in the chairs, Saruyama embraced the civet cat with both hands, his eyes turned into hearts.His wretched face slowly approached the civet cat, saying that he was about to kiss her.


    What made Saruyama very excited was that she did not resist herself.He finally dedicated his first kiss to her.The latter thing was more unexpected by Saruyama, she was actually more active than herself.


    As she said, their race is very free and casual in that respect.The two kissed fiercely, and then hugged and rolled in the dense grass of the park.


    "I''m finally becoming a man, Mom and Dad, thank you for giving birth to me." The clothes slipped slowly, and Saruyama''s moved tears filled his eyes.Such a cute girl will finally become her true lover.


    The intense breathing slowly resounded, and with the habitual meowing, the two finally merged into one.But at this moment, the girl pressing on the ground... actually turned into a familiar civet cat...


    He paled with fright, as if he had seen a ghost.


    "How is it possible, you...who are you?"


    "Ahhhhhh, how come you have turned into a recovery. But I still love you, go ahead and Saruyama-san." Forcibly hugged Saruyama, the civet cat''s huge body suppressed him.


    "No."


    Accompanied by happy meows and Saruyama''s painful howls, Saruyama-classmates were poorly bowed by Tanuki Overlord.


    No wonder the voice is so familiar, she turned out to deceive such a cute girl.Saruyama felt like crying without tears, and had the urge to kill him.


    The drawbacks of Bra¡¯s invention finally appeared, and the transformation can only last for half a day.

 596 The collapse of the second element text 0603, two loli who ran away from home

    The drawbacks of Bianbian Mao Maojun, invented by Bula, finally appeared, and the transformation can only last for half a day.Moreover, something went wrong at the most critical moment, no wonder Nie Kong felt cold in his back.If you encounter that kind of situation, you will definitely be scared to death.His hobbies are normal, and he hasn''t reached the perverted level of Saruyama.


    Poor Saruyama was about to rush into the girl, but how could she know that the lovely girl suddenly turned into a beast?


    Thinking that he had just confessed to it personally, Saruyama knew that he was finished.I am a sheep into the mouth of a tiger, and it seems to be a local product.Buy one get one free, Saruyama made it.


    Since he could not resist the huge civet cat, he could only bear it silently.The most tragic thing is that after being strongly abused by a civet cat, Saruyama actually felt happy, or pleasure for short.That''s right, Saruyama has a very cheap M attribute, which is purely M.Of course, he will feel happy if he is forced to bow by the civet cat.


    A fierce gasp rang for half an hour, and the two in the bushes were all satisfied.Seeing Saruyama''s happiness, Tanuki blushed and said, "Suanshan-kun, please take care of it from now on. If possible, I want to give birth to Saruyama-kun with a baby." Tanuki felt so happy that he could get his wish.


    "Oh my God, please kill me." Saruyama yelled up to the sky.What kind of freak would it be if a child was born.Is it a civet cat or a human?Just thinking about it, Saruyama felt terrible


    Their relationship has been raw rice and cooked rice, which Saruyama cannot deny.Although he became a man as he wished, Saruyama felt unspeakable.The process was very happy, but it was painful afterwards.


    Saruyama tidied up his clothes, and Tanuki hugged him and forced him back to the school health room.At this time, Li Dou was coaxing Saruyama''s cheap son inside, and could not rush home in time.


    After seeing their "intimate" appearance, Li Dou was shocked, but seeing Saruyama''s depressed expression, Li Dou did not ask much.After putting the children into Tanuki''s arms, Li Dou hurriedly said goodbye to them.


    He is very strange, the civet cat alien should have become human with the help of classmate Bra, how can it be restored to its original state?It seems that Saruyama-classmates have a bad relationship with women, and it is really hard to enjoy the gentleness of a normal girl.


    I thought that Saruyama would have fun, but things are unpredictable.Don''t be sad Saruyama, I have had a worse experience than you, I will accompany you in pain.


    After two or three minutes of silence for his friend, Li Dou hurried back home.It is estimated that my sister Meigan has already made dinner and is waiting for him to eat dinner at this time.


    The alien assassin''s affairs finally come to an end, and the mother and son Tanuki have decided to live in Saruyama''s home.It was Saruyama''s parents who saw the monster-like civet cat, and their feet were so frightened.


    In the early morning of the next day, the students were very surprised to find that Saruyama''s spirit was a little sluggish, and the whole person looked a little weak.Risa smiled, it seems that the two had a great time last night.


    Seeing the happy ending, Lala chuckled heartlessly and asked Saruyama how he felt after having a wife and children, which caused Saruyama to complain and growl.


    Nie Kong shook his head. Sure enough, the prop invented by Bula was flawed.It would be nice if the changes can be restored with their own wishes, but the transformation can only last for half a day.He was a little curious, how did Saruyama conquer the beastly big civet cat.Nie Kong may never have thought that it was the civet cat who had conquered the M-attributed Saru Mountain.


    Just when Nie Kong and the others were living happily, they were far away on the planet Debby Luke in the universe.Standing deep in the central palace, two very cute loli are lying on the bed and talking.They have the same pink hair, but only ear length.The pretty faces of the two women are similar to those of Lala. One loli has great breast development, while the other looks very poor.After the palace lost its sister Lala, the source of the excitement and joy, it looked very deserted.


    "Dad is really too much. He always forces us to learn those boring court etiquette. I really envy Sister Lala, who can go to other planets to play." Said a certain Lolita, who was very poor and milky.


    "Yeah, I really want to see what kind of marriage partner my sister has chosen. Dad actually agreed, and I am more and more curious." Loli, who has breasts different from her age, folded her hands on her chest, her eyes gleaming .


    "My sister chooses it herself, so what can be better. Nah... Mengmeng, why don''t we escape from the palace and visit the earth where my sister is. The future brother-in-law must be approved by us." It seems that something has been thought of Interesting things, Lori said with excitement.


    "Hmph, I think Nana mainly wants to escape the court etiquette that Dad forced us to learn. But you have a great idea. Why can my sister leave, we have to learn those boring knowledge?" Mengmeng said dissatisfied.


    "But, if I find out for my father..." Nana hesitated as if thinking about the bad situation.


    "What are you afraid of? With the special abilities of the two of us, how could Dad find out?" Mengmeng believed.She has the ability to communicate with plants, while Nana has the ability to communicate with animals.The two women relied on their innate abilities to conquer many strange partners.


    Their age was in the period of rebellion, and they could not stand the strict education of King Debby Luke and wanted to leave.Nana used her ability to communicate with plants and the two women escaped from the tightly guarded palace.


    The escape tool is simple, it is a civilian spaceship that everyone can own on the planet Debby Luke.The two girls learned about them since elementary school, but they can simply operate it and leave.


    An intelligent spacecraft can automatically start a space jump after entering the coordinates of the target.After being free, the two women were full of excitement and full of curiosity about the upcoming journey.


    The planet Debby Luke sounded an S-class siren, and the whole planet was looking for the whereabouts of the two princesses.Qiduo didn''t expect that all of his three daughters had left him, making him angry.


    He issued a reward announcement for the whole universe, hoping that someone could find the traces of the two women.

 597 The collapse of the second element text 0603, strange little spring vegetables

    "Wow..." Two dog barks came from the school, which immediately attracted Haruna''s attention.Dogs are her favorite animals, and she has a Boston Terrier named Malone.


    "Wild dog? I probably got lost and ran in from somewhere." Haruna followed the voice and saw the little white dog barking frantically."What''s the matter, it''s so loud."


    Its eyes seemed to slowly turn to Haruna, and ran in her direction, with a fierce light in her eyes.Haruna was a little afraid to step back, but her body suddenly became very stiff.The wind whistling, Haruna''s eyes slowly lost her look.The puppy looked around, seeming to wonder how his goal disappeared.


    In the window on the second floor of the teaching building, Mr. Yumen just noticed Haruna''s quiet look in a daze, and said strangely: "She should be a classmate of Xilianji, what happened?"


    After a while, Haruna finally patted her chest after watching the dog leave.Looking at the teaching building with people coming and going in front, Haruna smiled and ran into the teaching building.


    "Good noon, everyone, you seem to be more energetic than usual." Her eyes were bent into crescent shapes, and she came to Lala happily.


    "Why do you always think that Haruna''s character is different from usual." Bula thought confused.


    "Ahaha, Haruna is also very energetic." The nervous Lala didn''t notice anything abnormal, and replied with a smile.


    "Chun...cai, what''s wrong, I look good." Two paws suddenly attacked from behind.Holding her flushed face tightly, she turned her head and saw Lin Sha and Wei Young who were smiling evilly.


    "Haha...itchy. Okay, it''s your turn next." Haruna couldn''t help but tears flowed out of her smile.She broke free of the little hands of the two women, and unexpectedly, she rubbed her backhand towards the inner yarn.


    "Wait...Wait a minute, what''s going on, even Chuncai comes to this set." Wei Yang said dumbfounded.


    "But to be honest, the performance of the spring vegetable sauce is too strange, it has changed like a person." Bula thought suspiciously.


    "Look at the move, since I have been counterattacked, how can we not counterattack." Although Risa was surprised, the smile on the corner of her mouth grew thicker.Her hands rubbed Haruna''s breast again, and the tingling sensation made her laugh.The three women became a group, but fortunately no man saw their bold and exciting behavior.


    "Wait for me, how can you do that kind of shameless things during your lunch break. As the class leader, Xiliansi classmate, how can you do this?" Standing in front of them with hands on hips was from the class. Yui Furukawa, member of the discipline committee.


    "Then you come together." Haruna laughed and threw herself behind Wei, putting her hands in her clothes.


    "You...what are you doing, stop me quickly." The chest was touched by others, but the whole body felt hot.She blushed and scolded loudly.


    "Oh, so cute, what''s this?" Haruna looked confused and looked at the white bra that he had just taken out of Wei''s clothes, and put on a confused and cute look.


    "Could it be that it''s mine..." Wei touched herself and found that her self-reality had disappeared.hand


    "Give me back." Wei grabbed his bra in shame and glared at Haruna.


    "That''s so cute, what the hell is it?" Looking at Wei with pure eyes, there was only a feeling of powerlessness.


    "Are you talking about it, you also wear it."


    "Really?" Haruna opened her clothes and was as surprised as she found the New World when she saw her lace bra.


    The women hurriedly suppressed the corners of her clothes and hurriedly said, "Chuncajang, you''re pretending to be a fool." They finally confirmed that Chuncai is different from usual.Become cheerful and lively, personality is very close to Lala.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, I finally found you." The door of Nie Kong''s office was knocked open with a clang. The first thing Nie Kong saw was Chuncai''s cheerful smile, and she followed Bra and the others. Few women.


    "What''s wrong, is Xiao Chuncai looking for something to do with me?" Nie Kong asked, looking at Chunca in surprise.


    "Yes, I want to say something to you personally. Actually, I have always liked you." Her eyes were misted, and her pretty face was blushing.


    Nie Kong was a little bit dumbfounded. Chuncai had always been a stubborn and timid personality... actually confessed to him personally that the sky is about to fall.Nie Kong carefully observed her in front of him, wanting to see who dared to pretend to be Chuncai.


    Spiritual consciousness scanned her body, and he noticed the familiar soul fluctuations.Nie Kong finally realized that she was actually occupying Chuncai''s body.


    "Huh...huh, what are you talking about Chuncaijang." The girls behind were all dumbfounded, and it was Blair who asked first.


    "Hehe... I''m sorry, did you scare you?" Haruna blushed and shook her hands and explained with a smile: "Actually...I always wanted to experience the confession once, no, it should be said. Feel the speed of your heartbeat."


    "Chuncajang, what the hell is going on?" Risa asked madly, shaking her shoulder.


    "Actually, I am Xiaojing, the ghost." Haruna was finally happy to tell the truth.


    "Don''t you mean... Xiaojing from the old schoolhouse?" Risa asked tremblingly when she found herself a little scared.


    "Well, it''s been a long time since I met everyone. Since I met you, I have been yearning for the bright time outside. This morning, I finally took action and slipped out of the old school building. Then I encountered a puppy hunt , So I hid in the body of classmate Haruna." Cura Yujing said indifferently.


    "Can you actually possess a human body? It''s strange..." Lala was very curious and surrounded the village Yujing, with the urge to study her.


    "I also felt very confused at first, but I was happy to get the body I have been missing for a long time. But this will cause trouble to Haruna, and I should go back to the old school building." Cura Yu nodded his head and closed. Her eyes.


    Nie Kong and the others looked at Chuncai quietly, and did not disturb her.The room became silent. After a long time, she opened her eyes and touched the back of her head. She didn''t mean to say, "That... how can I leave?"


    The women sweated violently and had the urge to fall.

 598 The collapse of the second element text 0604, the way to leave the soul

    Nie Kong took it for granted, because no one taught her the specific usage of soul power.Even how to possess Haruna''s body, Cura Yujing was a little confused.Originally, she was just too scared and wanted to avoid being chased by the puppy.Now it''s troublesome, and I can''t do anything.You know, it took a few days for Nie Kong to get out of his body smoothly for the first time.


    "I''m really sorry, I just want to see the outside world, but I didn''t expect to cause such trouble." Cura Yujing''s Haruna said in a depressed mood.


    "Understood, I originally wanted to say how spring dishes are different from usual." Risa said relievedly.


    "It''s really amazing, the ghost actually fits with the earthly people." Lala said very excitedly.Bula looked at Lara speechlessly, shouldn''t he say such things now.


    "Then, teacher, what do you think should be dealt with." Wei Yang looked at Nie Kong and asked.


    "In general, things are not terrible. Let''s ask Master Yumen to check and see if it can be done." Nie Kong did not take action, lest it be too shocking.If Ryoko Mito can handle it, it would save him a lot of effort.


    The study of souls is the most dangerous, not to mention that Nie Kong found that the soul of Chuncai itself was much weaker than ordinary people.If something goes wrong, it will cause her soul to disappear.


    Nie Kong took the girl to the health room, just as Yumen Ryoko was there.After hearing Nie Kong''s words, Mimen Ryoko showed a very interested expression.She is a famous doctor in the universe, but it was the first time she came into contact with such a spiritual problem.


    Ejecting Nie Kong and the others out of the health room, Ms. Yumen began to conduct a series of inspections on Haruna.


    "How''s it going, Ms. Yumen?" Nie Kong asked straightaway after they finished their inspection.


    "I have done various tests, but I said that I can''t do anything. If it is medical, it should be solved by my technology. There are still many parts that are unclear in the spiritual aspect. Even today''s cosmic medicine, I can say no. Come out of it.¡± Ryoko Mito said helplessly.


    "What should I do? This will cause trouble to Chuncai again." Cun Yujing said in disappointment.


    "But I understand one thing. I have collected the special wavelength samples held by the ghost." Ms. Yumen was very excited to take out a machine and said to Nie Kong and the others.


    "Since there is nothing you can do, then try my method." Nie Kong said.


    "Could it be that... Teacher Nie Kong has a solution? But since you have your own way, why should you come to me?" Mimen Ryoko said depressed.


    "Hey...I have no scientific basis for my method. It is very unreliable to say it." Nie Kong smiled.


    "Nie Jun is really the best, let''s talk about it," Lala said excitedly.


    "The ancients often said that seven souls were scared and lost three souls. It can be seen that excessive fright can force out human souls. Even some courageous may break their souls and die. Now it is used on Cun Yujing''s body, I think it will be useful "Nie Kong said.


    Hearing Nie Kong''s words, Yumen Ryoko''s eyes lit up."Is it a good way to use stimulating events to change the wavelength of ghosts?"


    Several women''s eyes flashed like a prank, "I said, Xiaojing, what are you most afraid of?"


    After showing them, Cun Yujing felt a little scared.Upon hearing their questions, her pupils shrank visibly.


    "No...no, I won''t say it." Out of fear, she bounced and quickly escaped from the health room.How could it be possible to say that it would be more terrifying to face a dog than death.


    "Xiaojing..." The women escaped from the health room before they could stop them.


    "You have to act quickly, otherwise Haruna''s spirit may disappear for a long time. I found through observation that her original spirit is weak, and Mura Yujing''s excessive strength will slowly obliterate her consciousness." Ryoko Mito solemnly said.


    "But we don''t understand what she is afraid of." Risa said in distress.


    "No problem, have you forgotten what she just said?" Nie Kong said with a light smile.


    "Eh, what are you talking about?" Lala''s eyes twinkled at Nie Kong, urging Nie Kong coquettishly.


    "She said she saw a scared puppy, so she would hide in Chuncai''s body..." Upon hearing Nie Kong''s words, the women''s eyes lit up: "It''s a dog..."


    "Okay, the matter has been resolved. Let''s move separately and take her to a place with a dog." Nie Kong nodded.


    "Nie Jun, you are so smart." Lala Xixi kissed Nie Kong''s cheek, and then slipped out of the health room.Then it was Bra, who naturally kissed Nie Kong''s cheek, how could he lose to Lala.


    Then there was Lun. She blushed and wanted to kiss Nie Kong''s lips, but pushed the lint away, and could only kiss Nie Kong''s neck by mistake.The kisses that the daughters gave him rewards made Nie Kong dumbfounded.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, you are really popular with girls." Teacher Yumen grumbled and said.


    "Haha... They are just children, how can you compare with Ryoko. If it were Ryoko, I would be very happy." Nie Kong chuckled lightly.


    "Huh...Who will kiss you?" Teacher Yumen heard Nie Kong''s nickname, his cheeks turned red, and he acquiesced in his name.


    After half an hour, Lala finally took Cura Yujing back to the health room.And followed by Li Sha, Wei Young, Ren, and Bra.


    "Please, don''t show me the dog, please." Cun Yujing looked at Nie Kong and the others with pitiful eyes."Actually, we can have other ways. If... if we wake up Chuncai''s consciousness, maybe I will be ejected myself. For example, I just sneaked into the subconsciousness of classmate Chuncai and found that most of them are Teacher Nie Kong. . So... So if Teacher Nie Kong can kiss me, maybe it will be successful." Cun Yujing blushed, looking at Nie Kong and said.


    Wei Young and Li Sha''s eyes lit up, and they finally discovered Haruna''s little secret.Could it be that Haruna secretly likes the teacher?


    "Huh... absolutely not." Lun and Bula shouted at the same time.The nervous Lala felt it didn''t matter, and wondered why they opposed it.


    "Lisha, bring the dog here." Lun gritted his teeth.


    "Well, Xiaojing, don''t blame me." After leaving the health room, Risa actually borrowed Haruna''s pet dog.After Ma Long saw his master, barking pounced on the soles of Chuncai''s feet.


    "Ah..." Screaming in fear, Mura Yujing''s soul naturally left Haruna''s body and the battle succeeded.


    In the end, Mura Yujing stayed in the health room for the time being through the retention of Mimon teacher.

 599 The collapse of the second element text 0605, the true heart of spring vegetables

    Haruna lost the memory of when Cura Yujing was possessed, and luckily her body and soul were all safe and sound.It is a pity that Haruna didn''t know, the secret she had hidden in her heart was discovered by Cura Yujing.


    In her spare time the next day, Haruna just came out of the bathroom when she heard someone calling her name.For fear that her face would turn blue, no one said in the bathroom just now.


    "Just...someone seems to be calling my name, is it...is it an illusion." Haruna trembling, slowly turned to the back.


    "Student Haruna, it''s me." A weird white shadow appeared behind her, who was floating in the air and looked at Haruna with a smile.


    "Oh... are you Xiao... Xiaojing?" Haruna fell to the ground in fright, her face pale and bloodless.No wonder the spirit is weaker than ordinary people, it seems that the reason is more scared.


    "Please don''t be scared like that, I''ll be very upset." Seeing Haruna''s reaction, Murakami''s crescent-shaped eyes that were smiling immediately turned into peasy eyes.


    Haruna wanted to cry. Although she said so, she was a ghost.That is what Haruna fears most in her life. Even if she knows her, Haruna still feels cold on her back.


    "Xiaojing, you... why didn''t you go back to the old school building?" After relieving the depression and fear in her heart, Haruna asked Cura Yujing curiously.If you come out like this, how many people will be scared to death.


    "Because Mimon-sensei said that I will be used for research materials, and she said that she can help me make an artificial body that contains the soul. As long as the body is completed after a while, I will be able to resurrect as a human being. When the time comes, please Please take care of Spring Vegetable Sauce." Cun Yujing''s pretty face beamed with hope. After seeing the wonderful world outside, she was tired of the dark life of the old school building.She is dead, and the soul is floating in the world who knows how long it will last.If there is a chance for resurrection, how could she miss it.


    "Artificial body?" Haruna whispered. Ms. Yumen is too powerful, isn''t it possible to make something like that?What an incredible thing to bring back to life.


    "By the way, Chun Cai Jiang, you just muttered to Teacher Nie Kong in the bathroom. Has the relationship between the two of you progressed?" Cun Yujing changed the subject and asked with interest.


    "Eh, why mention me and Teacher Nie Kong?" Chun Cai stammered.


    "Sorry, actually I know the mood of Chuncaijiang. When I was attached to your body yesterday, I once sneaked into your deep consciousness. There are beautiful memories of you."


    After Haruna heard her words, her pupils shrank and her face slowly rose up with a flush like a hot sun.Flustered and shy, there are no words to express her feelings.


    "You... how can you be like this..."


    Seeing her reaction, Mura Yujing immediately explained in a panic: "I didn''t have any strange intentions, but if I didn''t release the possession at that time, I would die. So...so I want to sneak into your deep consciousness, and thus Wake you up..."


    "That''s it." Gentle Haruna has accepted her excuse.


    "Well, even if I die, I won''t tell others." Cura Yu said quietly.


    But although Cura Yujing didn''t speak bluntly, the girls had already understood seven to eighty points from what she said yesterday, but Haruna didn''t have the memory of that time.


    "You are dead if you say anything, you are already a ghost." Haruna smiled bitterly, but was not angry with her.


    "Chuncajiang, you really like Teacher Nie Kong, right?" Cun Yujing asked later.


    "Well... I like it the most." After a moment of silence, Haruna''s pretty face showed unprecedented tenderness, and she gently said her hidden secret.


    "Wow... that''s right. Well, in order to apologize for the troubles caused yesterday, I will cheer for Chun Cai Jiang''s love affair." Cura Yujing said excitedly.


    "But I can''t do that. Lalajiang likes the teacher as much as I do. Lalajiang is my best friend. How can I snatch the teacher from my friends." Chun Nai gently pressed her palm on her chest and said softly .


    Lalachan, Lunchan are more active than they are.I am inferior to Lara, and my face is not cute, how can I succeed.She has no confidence, no courage to destroy the current happy life.If you confess, the relationship will break.


    "But... but others like them. If you don''t express your true thoughts, then I think I will regret it later." Cura Yujing preached very seriously.


    Xiaojing retains her pre-death concept 400 years ago. She feels that it is not wrong for boys to have a group of girls. Polygamy is normal.


    "And I feel that Teacher Nie Kong would like spring vegetable sauce very much."


    The teacher likes himself?Haruna was stunned.Recalling the gentle behavior that the teacher had done to him a few times ago, the very intimate Xiao Haruna called... Haruna felt inexplicably happy in her heart, is it true?


    "Will...Will it?" Haruna questioned.


    "Perhaps, or should I help you be attached to Teacher Nie Kong''s body to check his deep consciousness?" Cun Yujing''s eyes sparkled and made her own suggestion.By the way, Teacher Nie Kong is so charming, I always think about approaching him deliberately.If it can be attached to him, it would be so comfortable.


    "No, how can Xiaojing deliberately peek at other people''s secrets, let alone the teacher... If he really likes me, one day I will understand his mind." Haruna stopped.


    Fortunately, Chunca made a sound to stop Cun Yujing, otherwise, if she dared to possess Nie Kong based on her soul cultivation, it would definitely be the result of her soul flying away.Nie Kong''s primordial spirit would treat the possessed strange soul as a seizure, and defend and destroy her weakly.


    "But in this case..." Cun Yujing still wanted to say, she wanted to see Haruna happy.


    "So I''m very troubled, but being able to care about the teacher secretly, I think it''s enough." Haruna whispered.


    "In this case, I can only cheer for you secretly." Xiao Jing could only encourage.


    "Hmm..." Believing that time goes by, the teacher will choose the girl he really likes.As the wife of Saruyama''s civet cat said, the happiness of the teacher is the most important thing.


    Madame Tanuki has gained her own happiness, and Saruyama likes their mother and child very much.With her example, I believe that I will also be happy in the future.

 600 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0606, Laras Krote cold

    "Lala, it''s time to get up, otherwise it''s almost time for class." Nie Kong pushed open the bedroom door and shouted inside.He scanned the very strange bedroom that she had remodeled, and then stopped his gaze on her.


    At this moment Lala was planning to order Pei Kai to change his school uniform, so that his beautiful body was completely presented in front of him.


    "Ahhh...I''m changing my clothes, Nie Jun, you''re going out for me." Lala''s pretty face showed a faint blush, while her left hand was covering an important part of her body, her right hand picked up the objects next to him to move towards Nie. Sora threw it crazy.


    "Okay, remember to hurry up." Nie Kong hurriedly closed the door. Although Lala reacted somewhat strangely and shyly, he didn''t care.After Lala changed clothes, the dining table was set for a hearty breakfast.


    Looking at Nie Jun sitting in front of her, she said with some expectation in her eyes, "Hey... Nie Jun, can you teach me to cook next time."


    "It''s okay, but it''s okay, but why do you suddenly want to learn cooking?" You have no talent for cooking at all, can you eat the food you make.Nie Kong remained skeptical about whether he could teach Lala..


    "Thank you, Nie Jun." When Nie Kong was looking at her carefully, Lara suddenly panicked and ate breakfast with his head buried.Her performance was ashamed of a woman''s feelings.


    Numerous question marks appeared in Bula''s head. Today''s Lala has become weird. Could it be that she was possessed by a ghost like a spring vegetable sauce.She looked at her father with bewildered eyes and motioned to him to see what was going on.As if he knew his daughter''s thoughts, Nie Kong shook his head and said that Lala''s soul was not unusual.


    Before leaving home, Nie Kong couldn''t help but ask: "Lala, are you angry with me?"


    "I''m sorry, Jun Nie, I''m not angry. It''s just...just a little bit shy, Nie Kong is really good." Lala glanced at Nie Kong in a panic, then hurriedly cast his eyes away.


    "Lala would actually show shyness?" Nie Kong gave an initiation like five thunders, his head as if there were 100,000 grass and mud horses running around.How is it possible, Lala, are you sure you are not joking with me?


    Bula snorted and thought to himself: "Hmph, Lalachan, you really know how to pretend, I''ll see when you can pretend? You are so nervous, who would believe that you are shy?"


    Nie Kong just wanted to ask, a girl''s voice came in his ear.


    "Master Nie Kong, good morning." Sai Ji''s voice interrupted him.Nie Kong can only stay there for a while, and then ask carefully what happened to Lala.


    "Good morning, Saji-senpai, Rin-senpai, Aya-senpai." She smiled shyly and bowed to the three girls, very ladylike.


    Saji''s head is also confused, is her enemy Lara like that?Also feeling strange is the oncoming Haruna trio. They were all surprised to see Lala''s performance.


    Then there was Lian. When he knelt on one knee in front of Lala and began to confess, Lala hid behind Nie Kong and looked at Lian dodgingly.


    "Please don''t do this, I feel embarrassed."


    Lian¡¯s eyes lost consciousness in an instant, and two lines of tears burst forth in an instant, "How could the beautiful Lala be shy, I''m very sorry to interrupt..." Unable to withstand the blow, he crawled and disappeared into Nie Kong and the others. Sight range.


    "Lala sauce, you are really different from usual." Haruna said worriedly.The cheerful Lala, how did her personality become the same as her own?


    "Really, I didn''t think so." Lala said in a low voice.


    "Master Lala, your body temperature seems to be much higher than usual, how does your body feel?" Pei Kai, who was wearing Lala''s hair, said aloud.


    "Body temperature?" Nie Kong stretched his hand to Lala''s forehead, and felt hot when he slightly touched her jade-like skin.


    "It''s so hot, is it a fever?"


    "Is it hot?" Lala pressed her head against Nie Kong, her posture very intimate.


    "Ahhhhh, Nie Jun''s forehead is so cold." Lala said in a low voice, blushing.


    "What? It turns out that Lala is sick, so it''s no wonder that she is so well-behaved." Risa grasped Lala''s little hand, but she felt relieved.


    "But is it really okay, Lala sauce." Haruna asked worriedly.


    "No problem, I feel the same as usual." Lala gently covered her mouth and smiled.


    "Anyway, you should go back to the classroom first. I will take Lala to the health room." After Nie Kong finished speaking, he grabbed Lala''s little hand and disappeared before their eyes.Saiyans who are as strong as Wukong will die from viral heart disease, which shows the danger of the virus.Perhaps only Nie Kong''s vampire bloodline is immune to viruses and toxins.


    Lun stomped his feet, his pretty face a little unwilling.Most of the teacher''s attention was only noticed by Lala who showed various unexpected behaviors.Lala, you really are my strongest opponent.


    "It seems that I had a Korot cold. Once I got it, my personality would be completely changed to another person with fever. It should be a cold virus outside the universe. I don''t know who brought the earth to Lara. "Ryoko Mito immediately smiled after checking Lala''s physical condition.


    "Ryoko, you are the number one doctor in the universe. You can definitely cure a small illness," Nie Kong said.


    "Although there is a vaccine, it will take two or three days to send it. Don''t worry, this is not a life-threatening disease. If the vaccine arrives, my assistant Xiaojing will inform you." Ryoko looked at the mid-air Mura Yujing with Said with a smile.


    "Eh...how did I become the teacher''s assistant?" Cura Yujing stammered.


    "Why, isn''t Xiao Jing willing to help me?"


    "No...no, I''m very happy to be able to help the teacher." Cura Yujing hurriedly replied, indeed she wanted a place to shelter after her resurrection.Unexpectedly, Mr. Mito was so thoughtful, Mura Yujing was a little moved.


    "Okay." Nie Kong nodded, he found it very interesting to experience Lala''s different personality.


    "Since the teacher has said so, then I am going back to the classroom." Lala smiled softly at Nie Kong and quietly moved away.


    "Ah, this kind of lesbian is also very cute. Teacher Nie Kong, you have to treat her well." Ryoko smiled.


    "Yeah." Nie Kong nodded, but did not refute Ryoko. Anyway, Ryoko is a cosmic person, she can easily accept three wives and four concubines.

 601 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0607, the ever-changing Lala

    Nie Kong''s calmness did not last a day, and Lala''s personality still changed unexpectedly.


    So when Nie Kong woke up in the early morning of the next day, he saw Lala in school uniform sitting in front of the chair and staring at him with her eyes widened.The expression was serious, as if something very important had happened.


    "What''s the matter?" Nie Kong asked in surprise, it was weird that Lala actually got up earlier than herself.


    "Why are you so surprised when you see people? First, I''m not here to watch your sleeping posture." Lala turned her head and pretended to snorted.


    "Could it be that your cold is getting worse?" Nie Kong asked without a smile.


    "I''m very healthy, so I don''t have a cold. Okay, this is your lunch box. I''m here to help you make it today, but don''t get me wrong. It''s not made for you specifically, just by the way." Although Lala''s expression is serious, her pretty face is a little red.


    Nie Kong patted his forehead, did Lara today become a proud attribute.Change every day, are you a witch of variety.Nie Kong feels that the sequelae of that cold is too big.


    On the third day, Lara dressed in strange clothes appeared beside Nie Kong''s bed.She made a strange tone in her mouth, and she wanted to join Nie Kong as a duo of famous comedians in the universe.On the weekend of the fourth day, Lala was wearing a black leather jacket and holding a whip in her hand to become an S-attribute royal sister.Her jade-like feet stepped on the sleeping Nie Kong, ah ha ha smiled and asked Nie Kong to come and kiss her toes.Although she has become a shaking S, she is not shaking M.He went back and forth to the health room two or three times, but Ryoko told him that the vaccine hadn''t arrived and asked him to bear with him for a few more days.


    Ms. Yumen''s vaccine hasn''t arrived, and Nie Kong feels a bit big to deal with the ever-changing pull.Although Lala''s various personalities are very novel, it can cause more trouble than the original Lala.Although his personality has changed, his own mind has not changed, especially when he adheres to Nie Kong, he likes Nie Kong''s mood.


    After comforting Lala who was shaking S, Nie Kong finally had time to rest.Fortunately, it is a rest weekend, otherwise it would be really choking.If Lala appeared in school wearing a leather jacket, it would be Nie Kong who couldn''t imagine what kind of sensation it would cause.


    Not long after Nie Kong was lying in bed after taking a shower, someone kicked open the door of his bedroom.


    Super cute black black silk pajamas, set on the curvy upper body, underneath is a short skirt that has just wrapped the abdomen, and her waist is in close contact with the air.There is definitely a curve showing the infinite heat that does not radiate a young girl.


    Lara''s clothes look normal at last, but they are too sexual.Nie Kong looked at the faintly revealed flesh color, and there was a flame rising in his chest.It is now difficult for him to judge whether Lala''s cold is cured.


    She grunted and smiled evilly, her eyes came up with mist and slowly approached and leaned against him and said, "Good Nie, how can you sleep soundly during a good weekend? Isn''t it a waste?"


    Nie Kong smiled bitterly: "You asked me the other way around. I was very busy some time ago." If you want to talk about the reason, it''s all because of you, so I am embarrassed to ask me now?How can it be easy to deal with your ever-changing personality.


    Lara said with a sweet voice: "I don''t believe it, am I reading H book secretly. I heard that it is something that a normal youth boy would do."


    Nie Kong squeezed her nose hard and said, "Do you think I would be that kind of person."


    Lala simply retracted into Nie Kong''s arms and stretched out and said, "Well, since it''s okay, let''s sleep together." Look at her energetic appearance, where there is half sleepiness.But her hands didn''t stop, she got into Nie Kong''s pajamas smoothly.


    Nie Kong felt very ridiculous, how could that innocent Lara make such a H move.And how could that jerky action be so rippling?He finally woke up at this moment, and Lala''s character changed again.


    "Lala, what are you doing?"


    Lala grinned and said, "Is it exciting, do you like it."


    "What do you like, heart disease is about to be caused by you." Nie Kong laughed nonchalantly, saying that your current character has become-funny?


    Pulling a hand half bent, propped up his beautiful upper body and said: "Don''t you understand? Of course I hope to accompany Jun Nie to do very good things... hee hee." Look at that smile, but pull in front of you. Pull like a lustful little fairy.


    Lara really did it, rushing to him and biting his skin.


    It''s really hateful, it depends on what your personality has become., Lala''s character has become so H.


    She clung to Nie Kong, and kissed the skin of Nie Kong''s chest like a dog, with her legs curled around his waist.Although the movements were jerky, the excitement she gave Nie Kong was definitely incalculable.


    With the electric touch, she felt like a bee found honey.

 602 The collapsed two-dimensional text 0608The sick Lala is well

    Lala boldly showed everything she had carefully guarded, and dedicated her best things to Nie Kong.


    "Lala, you are ill now, how do you fit to do such a thing with a variety of personality changes?" Nie Kong pressed her white jade shoulders and suppressed the majestic demands.


    "No problem, I feel the same as usual. The only difference is that whenever I see Nie Jun, I feel hot all over, and I have the urge to rub Nie Jun into my body."


    Nie Kong didn''t have any problems, but Lala, who was pushed to this state, felt a little regretful."But is this your real intention? I''m afraid it was due to the change brought about by your cold."


    "I have never changed my mind towards Nie Kong. Hehe, we have concluded a marriage contract."


    "Okay, but don''t tell Bra about what I will do later." Nie Kong made his request.


    "Well, it belongs to our secret." Lala''s little pink mouth let out a grinning laugh.


    Lala felt a faint pain pierced her body instantly, feeling sore and uncomfortable.Her eyes were confused for a moment, what Nie Jun was doing to her body.


    "That''s only two people who like each other can play..."


    The coquettish Lala suddenly transformed into a pure Lala, but Nie Kong was relieved.This kind of lesbian is the real lesbian.


    "Hehe...is it H''s game." Lala remembers the memory just now, but her personality has completely changed.Seeing Nie Kong being so close to herself, she felt very happy at this time.


    The pretty face is blushing, although she has become a real woman, but the innocent pretty face is still unchanged.If you look closely, you can see the amorous feelings between the corners of the eyebrows, which are characteristics that only women have.

 603 The collapse of the second element Text 0609, Luns plan

    The morning sun is shining, and the lovely girl with light blue hair is waiting on her way to school.


    "The teacher is really slow today. Will she have already gone to school first? According to the love divination of Galaxy Mail Order, if we can go to school together today, the relationship will develop very auspiciously." She seemed to think of some happy scenes. His eyes narrowed into a line.


    It took too much time to stick to Nie Kong''s bed early in the morning because of getting Lara.I had already woken up, Rafi said he wanted to continue playing the H game which was very happy.


    Nie Kong was afraid that Bula would find out, and quickly grabbed Lala''s tail.I wanted to take advantage of her weakness, but Lala Qiao''s face was getting redder and red.


    After what happened last night, she knew what she needed.It''s just that although Lala is already a woman, she was confused and didn''t learn the experience of last night.


    "Ahhhhhh, I clearly remembered that Nie Jun got into my body from here last night, why didn''t I see the passage?" Chunzhen said that and almost made Nie Kong vomit blood.


    Listening to the sound of Bra''s footsteps approaching, Nie Kong hurriedly suppressed his burning impulse.Remind her to get dressed and prepare for school.The two sneaked out of the bedroom, but luckily they didn''t meet Bra.


    Then after a raging disturbance, the time was already ten minutes later than usual.Almost late, as the monitor, Chunca missed the opportunity to accompany Nie Kong to school.And Saji also took the lead in leaving with regret.Lun was not constrained by school time and was still waiting by the roadside.


    "It''s all my fault that brother is too leisurely. Now we are going to be late." Bla complained to Nie Kong.


    "Okay, let''s sit on it then-Mr. Slippery Skateboard." He smiled and pulled out, naturally taking out a huge skateboard.Before Nie Kong and the others agreed, they had already held them both.


    The skateboard slammed out of flames and rushed to the school at a very fast speed.


    "Hi, Jun Nie."


    Lun, who was waiting at the corner of the street, happily greeted him when he saw Nie Kong appear.It''s just to welcome Lun, the force brought by that super high speed.Lun''s petite body turned a dozen times on the spot.


    "Lala, do you always go against me?" Several wells appeared on Lun''s forehead, looking very angry.She recalled the tragic memories of her childhood, the more she felt annoyed.


    So that Lun was late that day, Kollala actually asked her hypocritically why she was late.It was all her fault, and Lun felt it necessary to give Lala a bitter taste.Defeat Lara and win the teacher''s love.


    "Really, I have to find a way to teach her a lesson. But I''m the only one..." Lun, who was thinking about the problem, came to the bathroom, just about to go in and clean up, and three lovely girls greeted him.She seemed to be complaining, saying that Lara had ruined her time with Nie Kong.


    "She is a fool queen in the third grade. Does she also like the teacher''s Saki Tenjoin? The enemy of the enemy is my friend. Maybe you can try."


    Her pretty face flashed with excitement, and she greeted Sa Ji with a smile: "Sa Ji-senpai, I understand your mood very well."


    "Student Lun, what''s the matter with you?" Saji asked.


    "I''ve always wanted to teach Lala a lesson. Sister, do you want to cooperate with me to play a prank on Lala?" Lun said with a smile.


    "Mischief? Stop kidding, how could I do such a naive thing." Sai Ji proudly said.


    "Please, senpai, you are necessary for the power of being the best beauty and intelligence in Japan." Ren said pretending to be worship.She knows Saji''s character well, and the fool queen is too easy to deceive.


    "No. 1 in Japan...Intelligence and beauty?" Sai Ji''s pretty face bloomed with dazzling brilliance, and she chuckled: "Since you say that, then I can''t refuse it?"


    The two women finally united their fronts and jointly dealt with the enemy Lala.There is only one purpose-to make her make a fool of herself in front of Nie Kong.


    "So, what are we going to do?" Saji asked.Although she agreed, she found it interesting.Now Teacher Nie Kong is paying more and more attention to Lara, and she will really lose if she continues.


    "Actually, I already have a combat plan. In simple terms, it can be divided into Plan A and Plan B. Plan A is to squeeze the tail, and I will attract her attention, and the combat execution will be handed over to the senior sister. When I was a child, I happened to be I understand that the tail is Lala''s weakness." Lun Gu said hehe.


    "So, what about Plan B?" Saji asked excitedly.


    "After plan A is successful, plan B will be implemented, but some props are needed. I have already mailed it to Yinhe. Let''s talk about it when it comes." Lun treacherously laughed.


    So the battle between the two women began. They set the time to eat lunch during their lunch break.They were almost accompanied by Nie Kong, and Lala would of course be with them.


    "Nah...Nie Jun, let me feed you." Leaning on Nie Kong''s left, Lala Qiao''s face fed Nie Kong with joy.Seeing this scene, they immediately strengthened their determination.


    Lun pretended to be careless and spilled the lunch on Lala''s tail.


    "Wow, sorry Lalachan, are you okay."


    "Well, just got the tail, don''t mind." Lala didn''t seem to dare to touch it, but shrank slightly.


    "Oh, let me clean it for you." Saji giggled, her hands already holding the soft tail of Lara.As if she was about to eat and dry the food spilled there, she gently held the tail of the heart of spades in her hand.


    "Ahhh... the tail...no." Lala was shaking all over, her pretty face immediately turned red.Her eyes were filled with mist, and she let out a cry like the H time last night.


    Saji¡¯s pretty face showed a triumphant smile, "Eh, haha, let the pain in my hands as much as you can, Lala. Teacher, have you seen it, Lala looks ugly..."


    "Oh, there''s no way, it''s soiled." Lun said gleefully.


    "Aha...no...no." Lala''s body was tightening, and her tail flicked out.Saji was bounced back by the force and directly hit Ren''s body.The two women fell into a ball and crashed a big hole in the wall.


    Nie Kong just wanted to stop it, but it was already half a step too late.Although Lala''s tail is very sharp, it is still powerful when it feels comfortable.In H, Nie Kong had already noticed.

 604 The collapse of the second element body 0610, Yuki Mikami

    "Really, what kind of weakness is that? I''m just stupid, so I believe your nonsense." Sai Ji angrily said to Ren.Lala will make a fool of yourself, I think we are making a fool of yourself in front of the teacher.Thinking back to Nie Kong''s smiling cheeks tightly, Sa Ji felt embarrassed.So much so that now, she faced Ren in anger.


    "Who would have expected that when Lara is excited and comfortable, she will maintain her original strength." Lun muttered in a low voice, but did not refute Saji''s lesson.The plan is not over, she needs Saji as her mutual ally.


    "Saki-senpai, it''s all my calculation errors. But plan B will definitely succeed, you wait and see." Lun believes.


    "Tell me, if I think there is a problem, I am not in the mood to continue playing with you." Sai Ji hummed.


    "Plan B is to use the baby skunks I mailed to Yinhe to turn Lara into a child in front of the teacher. What do you think?" Lun said excitedly.


    "Is there really such a prop?" Sai Ji stunned.


    "Yes, that''s a rare species that I have searched hard from the Universe Encyclopedia, which belongs to the strange beast." Lun Gu laughed.


    "Then how long will it take for the young skunk you mentioned to arrive?" Sai Ji''s interest slowly attracted Ren and asked hurriedly.


    "I guess it will take two or three days." Lun Zhi said proudly.After the two women discussed in secret, they both left with satisfaction.And two days later, a circular spaceship appeared in a nearby forest.


    "Hello, Galaxy Mail. The merchandise ordered by Miss Lun has arrived." The universe man with pale green skin, holding the box in both hands, said politely to Lun who was already waiting there.


    "Is it finally here? Stinky farts can turn people into children''s strange beasts." She chuckled lightly and took it back to her residence after signing the receipt.Looking at the box in front of her, she was full of excitement.


    "Then, come out." She happily pressed the open button, and a cute weasel with blue hair all over the smoke appeared in the box.


    Now the school is over. I only have to wait until tomorrow to bring it to Lala and use her ass to turn Lala into a child... Thinking of Lala crying in front of him, Lun feels unprecedented excitement.


    Gently stretched out his hand towards the blue weasel and lifted it out of the box.But the weasel before his eyes flashed red, and pink gas jetted out.


    "Ah..." After the smoke cleared, Lun tragically found that he had become a four-year-old child.The large clothes slipped to the ground, showing a lovely loli body.


    She was dumbfounded, but she didn''t expect that she would become a child first.And the most tragic thing is that the baby skunk from the palace disappeared!To restore it to the original state, you must wait for the effect to dissipate automatically.


    The important thing now is to change back into suitable clothes and then retrieve the weasel.If you make trouble here, it will inevitably lead to terrible trouble.


    Looking at his figure, Lun had tears in his eyes.So bad luck, how could things develop to what they are now.


    "Wait... Don''t move around, I''ll come to rescue you immediately." In front of the big tree in the park, a charming and lovely little loli was looking up at the sky anxiously.She has brown hair, tied at the top like petals of flowers in full bloom.


    And in the three-meter-high tree trunk, the weasel with always blue and lovely hair is there, and it seems that it cannot be safe by itself.


    She looked around and found that there was no one calling for help but she had to take off her shoulder bag.Gently hugged the trunk with his hands, and then tried to climb up.


    It is very dangerous for a girl to climb a tree, not to mention her appearance is only about eleven years old.But she did. She managed to climb to the two-meter-high trunk.After gently hugging the weasel, she finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "It''s okay." She lightly looked at the weasel in her arms, her cute look attracted her.But when she was about to slide down the tree, the weasel in her arms let out a huge fart with a bang.When the gas disappeared, she found that she had become a child of two or three years old.The clothes slipped quietly, and she hugged the trunk barely.


    The weasel in his arms jumped out of her embrace, even naughty turning his head and grinning at her, how could he not come down.It escaped the young skunk from Lun and did not expect to come out to harm the earth.


    "Woo..." Although it was a bit difficult for the eleven-year-old to get down from the two-meter-high tree trunk, her body is now a child of two or three years old, which is even more difficult.


    How could there be such a strange creature in the world, she was like being in a dream.She was crying loudly, very scared.No matter who would encounter such a weird thing, I am afraid the reaction is almost the same.


    At the age of two or three, she even found it difficult to speak.The tongue and throat became unfamiliar, and she had the illusion that it was difficult to utter a sound.The most embarrassing thing is not wearing clothes, and it is in a public park.Fortunately, no one passed by now, otherwise she would definitely be ashamed.Although she is not very old, her heart has tended to be an adult.


    Her scared cry finally attracted the attention of others.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhh, little sister, you are so amazing, you can actually climb such a high tree by yourself at a young age." Hearing the strange voice, she quickly wiped the corners of her eyes and looked down.A cute girl with pink hair looked at herself with wide eyes in surprise.After seeing that it was a girl, she was relieved.


    "Woo...Sister, save me, I can''t go down by myself." She yelled, but her voice was a little fuzzy, and she could barely hear the word "help me".


    "So, no wonder I feel strange. Pei Kai, anti-gravity wings." The girl with the soy sauce in her hand said to the air.That''s right, she was Lala who came back from shopping and passed the park.


    "Yes, Master Lala." Two black wings appeared immediately behind her.As she gently waved, Lala jumped out of thin air to the trunk and gently hugged Lori in her arms.


    Her eyes widened, feeling that what she had experienced today was like a dream.Holding the baby-like loli, Lala hovered and landed gently.


    "Where is your family, is it a lost child?" Lala didn''t put her down because she was too young.


    "Well, my name is Meigan." She said in a tender voice.


    "You don''t have any clothes, that''s not okay. Nie Jun told me that the girl''s body can only be seen by people she likes. In this case, I will take you to my house and change your clothes." Lala was very obedient, but she said Nie Kong''s words apply to women of any age.


    "But would you please take me home?" Meigan said, crying without tears, did she meet a trafficker.


    "No problem, no problem, my house is very close." When the milk sounded milky, his nerves were too big to pay attention to the three words "Go home?"

 605 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0611, help Meigan take a bath

    The park is indeed very close to the villa. Five minutes after passing through, I saw two huge houses standing on each other.The one at the front is surrounded by beautiful flower beds.However, the terrifying creature in front of it scared the two or three-year-old Meigan to cry on the spot.


    It is three or four meters high, like a big tree.But it is not a tree, but a rhizome with the same flower.The blooming flowers are like piranhas, with a big mouth of blood in the middle.


    "Ah...Are you afraid of Sirino? Don''t worry, it only blooms on Preandas, the most rare flower in the universe, it''s very beautiful." Lalaxuan said happily.


    "That''s a gift he has chosen to give to Nie Jun. He said it likes it. Watering and feeding are all made by himself." Lalatian thought.


    Lala''s taste is very unique, how can ordinary girls'' Meikans agree.She turned blue and shook her head, for fear that her big mouth might swallow herself.


    "She was just talking about the Planet of Plantas. Could it be that she is an alien?" If she hadn''t seen Lala wearing the school uniform of Cainan College, she would definitely feel that she was kidnapped by an alien.


    Back at the villa, Bula looked strangely at Lala holding the baby and asked: "Speaking of Lala, she is..."


    "Did you say Meigan? She is a child who lost her way in the park. I happened to meet her when I came back from buying soy sauce. I brought her back by the way." Lala said normally.


    "But the lost child should be sent to the police station." Bla said silently.


    "Is that so?" Several question marks appeared in Lara''s head, looking very puzzled.There is no such idea in her mind.


    "If her parents find out that she is missing, they will definitely be very worried. Forget it, wait for the brother to come out and see what he says." Bula said casually.


    "Well, as long as Nie Jun is there, she will definitely help her find her parents." He nodded his head sharply.


    Meigan didn''t object. One was that she was not wearing any clothes, and the other was that her body had become too small and it was difficult for her to go home alone.And he became a child, will his brother recognize himself when he comes home?Thinking about it, she suddenly felt a little scared, how can she get back to the original state?Fortunately, I met Lala and provided her with a place to stay.


    Before returning to the original state, I can only stay here.And the girl in front of her is probably an alien, maybe there is a way to help her recover.


    Nie Kong quickly prepared dinner. When he saw the baby in cute clothes in Lala''s arms, he was a little speechless.After hearing that Lala picked it back privately, he had the urge to vomit blood.


    "After dinner, let''s take her to the police station. With the help of the police, I believe she can find her parents soon." Nie Kong nodded and said.


    "But, but she has just called, saying that she is going to live with us temporarily, and tell her family not to worry." Bula Gu was very speechless looking at Mei Gan who was eating dinner with relish.


    "Little sister, do you know where you live?" Nie Kong looked at her warmly and asked.


    "I know, so it''s okay." Meigan said milkily.Bra''s brother takes care of his sister.But my brother, on the contrary, has to take care of him.Thinking of this, Mei Kan felt a little envious of Bra.Which sister doesn''t want her brother''s pampering?


    "Well, stay here for the time being tonight. Tomorrow you will show me the way and I will take you home." Nie Kong nodded, but didn''t care.Since her parents dared to agree to her living in a stranger''s house, why bother.


    Through their conversation at Nie Kong''s dinner, Meigan learned that the handsome boy in front of him was called Nie Kong, a physical education teacher from Cainan College.The two girls in front of them are students from Class A of Cainan College.


    She thought it was a coincidence that she was in the same class as her brother.After hearing it, her fear slowly dissipated.Since he is a classmate of his brother, he should be considered an acquaintance.


    "Wait for you two girls to take a shower, by the way, help her wash." After eating, Nie Kong, who was cleaning up the dishes, reminded the two women.


    "Hey, Jun Nie, I have no experience in bathing a baby. How about Jun Nie accompany the three of us to wash together. Bula Jiang said that Jun Nie helped her bathe since she was a child, so she would definitely take care of the baby." Lala pouted Said the mouth.


    "Yes." Blachan nodded his head vigorously.


    "In this case, you two should wash it yourself. You really need to take care of your children''s bathing very carefully." Taking care of the child Nie Kong is already familiar, after all, he has already become the dad of two children.Taking a bath for the child is a commonplace meal.


    Blame was disappointed, so he missed the days when he took a bath with his father.Now that I have grown up, my father has become much more restrained.Hmph... It''s obviously treating me like a daughter, damn it.My purpose is to make my father treat himself as a girl.Come, dad, just push me.


    "Oh..." Meigan exclaimed, he...he wants to bathe himself?Although the body is in the state of a baby, the mind is already eleven or twelve years old.No, it should be more mature.


    Lala pouted her mouth, but she grabbed Bra by herself and slipped into the bathroom.The plan failed, Nie Jun refused to accompany her in the bath.


    After taking care of his affairs, Nie Kong was about to take a bath before going to bed.When he came near the baby girl, he skillfully held Meigan in his arms with both hands.


    "Okay, baby, let''s take a shower."


    "Ah..." Mei Gan looked at Nie Kong stupidly, he really... really wanted to wash himself.She has no right to object, she has fallen into Nie Kong''s spacious arms.


    Warm water is already in the bathtub, so you can soak in it by simply washing your body.He has experienced several Japanese two-dimensional worlds and has mastered the Japanese bathing method.


    He first stretched out his hand and unbuttoned the clothes covering Meigan.Her petite body appeared in Nie Kong''s eyes, without missing the slightest.Bai Huahua''s body has a baby-like smooth and tender skin.


    Mei Gan Qiao blushed, but she couldn''t help it.Watching Nie Kong take off his clothes, revealing his sturdy body, Mei Gan was even more flustered.For the first time in her life, she clearly saw the boy.


    Putting Meigan on the stool in the bathroom, he took out the shower cap and put it on Meigan''s head. Nie Kong began to help wash the hair.The shower cap has the function of preventing water from seeping into the child''s eyes, which is very convenient.

 606 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0612Awkward recovery

    She gently scrubbed her hair, then poured hot water with a spoon to wash away the thick bubbles.After washing the hair, the body is next.He squeezed out a neutral shower gel and applied it to Meigan''s body.


    Bubbles all over her body, and then Nie Kong''s hand stroked and cleaned her.


    "By the way, little sister, I almost forgot to ask your name."


    Nie Kong didn''t have any evil intentions, he didn''t have the hobby that liked young children.


    "He... how could he help me wash there, ah... ah, itchy..."


    Mei Kan felt embarrassed that she was about to faint with shame.


    "I... My name is Meigan." She lowered her head and stammered out a few words.


    "Meigan, what a cute name? What about the last name." Nie Kong asked with a familiar illusion.


    "Yucheng, my full name is Yuki Meikan..."


    As soon as he heard her words, Nie Kong''s cleaning of Meigan stopped immediately.Is she Li Dou''s sister? How could she be so young?


    "You...what''s wrong with you?" Mei Gan twisted and asked with a flushed face.


    "It''s okay, just thought of something. The classmate I taught happened to have a classmate named Yucheng Lidou, are you his sister?" Nie Kong asked.


    "Ah...no...no, maybe it happens to have the same surname." Meigan shook his head hurriedly, her expression slightly panic.If you discover the secret for him, how can you live?


    "Really." Nie Kong looked at her performance, Nie Kong could hardly confirm it.According to his understanding, Meigan''s age should be twelve years old, but how could he have become younger.If Lara lived in Li Dou''s house like the original, that would probably happen.But now it''s getting smaller out of thin air, that would be too strange.


    The warm bath water in the bathtub is just right, and Nie Kong feels comfortable lying down in it.Nie Kong held Meigan and slowly sank into the spacious bath.Although Meikan was blushing, she looked more natural after soaking in the bath.Pinky little arms and legs kept flapping, splashing with water.


    "That''s right, Li Dou''s sister is obviously around 12 years old, unless... but how is it possible." Nie Kong chuckled and shook his head.


    Halfway through talking, Meigan''s teeth are tickle with hatred.She hugged Nie Kong, and said coquettishly, "Unless what?"


    "Unless it''s the invention of Lala sauce, her invention will have inexplicable functions. Or it is a baby skunk from a strange beast, whose fart can turn humans into children..." Nie Kong joked, and he finally confirmed Mei Kan is Li Dou''s younger sister.Nie Kong was speechless when he thought of taking a shower for her.


    Meigan was stunned. From Nie Kong''s words, she understood the real reason for her shrinkage.It was the fart of a baby skunk that made her smaller.


    "Ahhhhh...are there such weird animals in the world¡ª¡ªcan restore human beings to children. But how do you change back to the original state..." Meigan learned to be curious about the baby''s appearance, and the milky voice continued to ask. .It''s just that she didn''t know, Nie Kong had already figured out her details.


    "The way, forgot..." Nie Kong pretended to think, and then spit out an irresponsible answer.


    "Please tell me..." Mei Gan put her arms around Nie Kong''s neck and blinked at him.


    "Why do you want to know so much..." Nie Kong opened his hands and hugged Meigan in front of him, and asked her with a smile in his eyes.Meigan would be like this, he already knew that it was a young skunk who made the ghost.


    "Yes, I''m just in case..." Looking at Nie Kong''s smiling eyes, Mei Gan felt that his secret had been discovered to Nie Kong.


    "En...well. To be precise, there is no way to recover. You can only wait for the effect of the glands secreted by the young skunk..." Nie Kong did not finish, but Mei Gan already knew what he was talking about.


    "Will it be long?" Mei Gan looked at Nie Kong urgently.


    "Sometimes it''s two or three days, sometimes it''s one or two days."


    There is a chance of recovery, Meikan is very happy.Sure enough, it was right to stay here, and all the doubts in her heart were finally solved.The two soaked for about 10 minutes before Nie Kong took Meigan and left the bathroom.


    Lala and Bula, two women after taking a shower, are now playing games in black sultry pajamas.Through the silk, Nie Kong vaguely saw a piece of flesh inside.


    "I''m going to school tomorrow, remember to go to bed early." Nie Kong reminded.


    "Hehe... I know. By the way, Nie Jun, can I play a very happy game with Lala tonight?" With a blushing face, Lala turned her head and glanced at Nie Kong with watery eyes.It looks like it was when Saji held his tail two days ago.


    Bula thought that Lala was talking about the game he was playing now, but he had no doubts.


    "No, I want to sleep with Meigan." Nie Kong shook his head.


    "Ah, sister Meigan can sleep alone." Blabuyi said.She was very jealous and looked at Meigan. Why, he was obviously his father.


    "It''s a pity..." Lala pouted.


    "She''s a child, she needs someone to take care of her pants." Nie Kong felt a kind of nostalgia, and hadn''t held the baby for a long time.


    Meigan blushed, how could he pee his pants.But is it really okay to accompany him to sleep?


    "Humph, just for one night." Bra hummed.


    Both girls looked very disappointed, but Meigan felt very worried.Lying on the bed, Nie Kong clung to her side.She slept in a bed with a boy for the first time since she was sensible.


    Perhaps Nie Kong was very warm around her, and her breathing slowly calmed down.Worried and frightened for a long time, she was already exhausted physically and mentally.Within half an hour, she retracted her whole body into Nie Kong''s arms and let out a low snoring.


    Nie Kong recalled how Bua was when he was a child, with a gentle smile on his mouth, and then slowly fell asleep.


    Only in the middle of the night, what Nie Kong did not expect was that the effect of the young skunk was gone.Meigan, who was originally small, grew up instantly.The slightly smaller clothes shattered and fell into Nie Kong''s arms.


    Nie Kong, who was sleeping, hugged Meigan with both hands, but could not wake up.


    In the early morning of the next day, Meigan quietly opened his eyes in his sleep.When she saw Nie Kong, who was sleeping like a child, she wore a mischievous smile.


    "Ah..." she screamed in panic, but she didn''t expect to return to her original state at this time.If... if he is sober, how should he face him?Just thinking about it, Mei Kan felt blushing.So embarrassing and embarrassed.

 607 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0613, charming

    "Ah..." she yelled in a low voice in panic, how could she provoke her to recover at this moment.If... if he is sober, how should he face him?Just thinking about it, Mei Kan felt blushing.It was embarrassing and embarrassing.


    Sleeping with him in the same bed was purely an accident, and her clothes shattered due to her enlarged body.She didn''t blame Nie Kong, he was not wrong.But how should I face him?Although it was an accident, how could what happened last night be obliterated?


    If she can, she really wants to keep her child.In that state, she was able to face Nie Kong freely.


    Just as Mei Gan arched and secretly left his embrace, when Nie Kong opened his eyes, the two eyes met each other instantly, and Mei Gan blushed and bounced.


    "Could it be that you are Meigan?" Nie Kong looked around and found that Meigan in baby state had disappeared, and she appeared in front of her in the form of a loli.The effect of the young skunk was gone, and Meigan finally returned to its original state.


    "I...I... don''t know." Due to the panic caused by being too shy, Mikan''s words were uncomfortable.It''s over, he has discovered his identity.She said those words in a panic, and then fled Nie Kong''s bedroom.


    But where can she escape? Meigan, who is undressed, can only stay in the living room with a bath towel and head buried.When I see Nie Kong, the pretty face will always burn like fire.


    As time passed, the two women began to wake up, and they came to the hall in their pajamas, and were surprised to see the "strange" Lori Meikan appeared.


    "you are?"


    Faced with Lara and the others who are also girls, Mei Gan smiled bitterly and finally told them what happened one by one.


    "Is it caused by a young skunk? That''s how it is." Lala suddenly realized.Later, Lala thought that Nie Kong was bathing with her in the water last night, and something H wouldn''t happen.


    Bula pressed Mei Gan on the sofa and asked Nie Kong if he had done too much to her.


    Meigan''s face flushed red, and she stammered and shook her hands and said, "No...no." Except that she didn''t really push it, she had done everything she needed to do.The beauty of last night was deeply embedded in Meigan''s memory.


    "Huh... if so, I will help you teach your brother a good lesson." Blah nodded with his hands on his hips.


    Nie Kong worked so hard to find a suitable dress for Meigan, and she hurriedly escaped from the villa.Before leaving, Lala happily cried out and told her to come and play often.Looking at Nie Kong, who was smiling and saying goodbye to her, ripples appeared in the lake that was originally calm.In the future, it seems that I have to maintain my original life, and it seems that there is no hope.


    Meigan didn''t return all night, but Li Dou didn''t worry about her phone call.


    "I''m back!" Although a little tired, it was indeed Meigan''s voice.The door twisted open, and a somewhat flustered Meikan appeared in front of Li Dou.


    "Mikam, you''re finally back, I''m going to die of starvation." Li Dou, who was sitting on the sofa, looked at Mikan, waiting for Mikan to come back to make breakfast for him.


    "Li Dou, you should learn how to cook by yourself." Seeing Li Dou''s unwillingness, she hated iron and steel in comparison with Nie Kong.Most of them are older brothers taking care of younger sisters, but the situation in my own family is reversed.


    "I tried it last night, but the cooking I made is so terrible." Li Dou shook his head and smiled bitterly. He didn''t expect cooking to be so difficult.And why is the food made by Meikan so delicious?


    "Wait, I started to prepare breakfast and lunch." Meigan looked slightly disappointed, perhaps because he was expecting too much.Li Dou''s appearance, it seems that there is no possibility of change.


    "By the way, Lidou, do you know someone named Lala?" Meigan suddenly asked aloud when he stepped into the kitchen half a step.


    "Hey... how do you know that classmate Lala who has just been transferred from our class? Quietly tell you that classmate Lala is an alien." Li Dou excitedly said.


    "It''s really an alien and your classmate, is there a teacher named Nie Kong?" Mei Gan continued to ask.


    "Well, Nie Kong is the physical education teacher in our class. It''s Meigan, how did you know about them?" Li Dou said in surprise.


    "It''s okay, I occasionally ran into them yesterday and chatted a few words." Mei Gan rushed into the kitchen in a hurry, and did not continue questioning.It turned out to be true, he is really his brother''s teacher...


    Li Dou''s eyes were confused, and he found that his sister Mei Gan was a little different from before.


    Compared with Meigan, Lun is much unlucky.If possible, Lun is very willing to exchange experiences with Meigan.How happy to be able to do such an intimate thing with Nie Kong.


    In the end, Lun, who was a child, cried and searched half the city, and it took half the night to finally catch the young skunk.Fortunately, she was restored to her original condition when she returned home, otherwise she might be seen by others.


    Originally intended to use it to prank Lara, Kerun was not sure to control it.Tragic Lun discovered that the props she worked so hard to prepare were wasted.The change of the battle plan can only temporarily stop the prank on Lara.

 608 The collapse of the second element body 0614, Ryokos home

    The baby skunk thing slowly subsided, and Lun suddenly announced that he would make his debut in the show business.I heard her say that when she was shopping yesterday, a scout saw her talent and hoped to nurture her.


    After two or three days of thinking time, Lun finally decided to fight for the first idol goal in the universe.She seemed to have seen the scene where the teacher fell after she became famous in the future.


    As a new singer, Ren is famous in Japan for her cute face and sweet singing voice.The record CD released, sales soared and reached the first place.Nie Kong was strange for a while. Lun''s time in school has shortened.Lien is very famous, and his history of struggle is often broadcast on various TV stations.


    Nie Kong Tilun is happy to be able to have something he likes to do.It''s just that Nie Kong felt a bit regretful for not seeing her lively and pretty face often.


    "Wow..." A muffled grunt interrupted Nie Kong''s thoughts along with the sound of the book falling.He looked forward following the voice, and at first glance he saw it covered in the black skirt.The style is very small and very cute.


    Looking at her pretty face along her legs, she found that she was flushing and glaring at herself. It turned out that she was the golden shadow who had assassinated herself.Judging from her appearance, she probably just came out of the library.


    "Xiaoan, did you fall?" Nie Kong bent over and helped her clean up the fallen books.After living here, she can often be seen soaking in the library.Sometimes when Lara asked her, she said that she liked the literature of the earth very much.


    "You... saw it, right." She covered the corner of her skirt with her left hand and made a trembling voice in her mouth.


    The violent Xiaoan turned into a sharp knife with his right hand, and rushed towards Nie Kong.Tsundere loli always feels very embarrassed when she is shy.


    "Wait..." Nie Kong couldn''t laugh or cry, it was obviously you accidentally exposed it.And you know clearly that your weapon can''t hurt me at all.


    Perhaps I could hear Nie Kong''s thoughts, and when she came to Nie Kong, her right hand returned to its original shape, and her small body naturally fell into Nie Kong''s arms.


    "Xiaoan, what''s the matter with you?" Nie Kong asked her aloud as he hugged her waist and looked at her fiery red face.


    "It doesn''t matter to you..." Although he said that, he didn''t have the strength to leave Nie Kong''s embrace.Her voice was weak, as if she was sick.


    Nie Kong stretched out his hand and pressed her forehead, only to feel an astonishing heat.


    "It''s hot, you have a fever, right."


    "Nothing." She barely squeezed some strength and pushed Nie Kong away, wanting to continue picking up the fallen books.She is weak and sick, which is pitiful.


    "You must go to the health room for your current state. I will take you there now." Nie Kong forcibly held Xiaoan in his arms, and then led her to the health room.


    "There is no need to do that..." Looking at Nie Kong quietly with his head held high, Xiaoan felt that her pretty face was burning even more.There is an inexplicable warm current, slowly emerging.


    And the male classmates in the school flashed jealous eyes again, and the teacher actually hugged the school mascot Xiaoan, it was too much.


    When he came to the health room, Nie Kong found that Liangzi was not there.He scanned the school spiritually, but still did not find her trace.Nie Kong was speechless, how can you often skip work, Ryoko.


    By now, he had to take Xiaoan to Ryoko''s residence to take a look.


    Following the information they had learned, Nie Kong and the others came to a huge house.The house is bigger than Nie Kong''s villa, Nie Kong can only say that she will enjoy it.


    "Ryoko...Ryoko..." Nie Kong rang the doorbell and called her name loudly by the way.


    The door creaked open, and Ryoko Mimon, who was rubbing her sleepy eyes, opened the door quietly.Although she was wearing a white medical uniform, she didn''t close in between.The body wearing only black three-point underwear appeared in front of Nie Kong.


    White and hydrated, the skin reflects radiance.


    "Oh, is Teacher Nie Kong looking for something to do with me?" She leaned in front of the door, looking at Nie Kong with doubts in her eyes.


    "Why are you dressed like this?" Nie Kong Qiang resisted the impulse and said speechlessly to her.


    "I''ve been sleeping before. Two emergency patients came last night and I was about to exhaust me. Or... Teacher Nie Kong slept with me for a while?" She smiled and looked at Nie Kong, without covering her body at all. the meaning of.


    "Since you''re awake, Ryoko can help you look at her." Nie Kong stretched Xiaoan in front of Ryoko, and the heat from her face made her serious.


    Ryoko regained the appearance of a professional doctor. She opened the door and took Nie Kong to the secret clinic.It was full of medicinal smell, and there were bottles and cans dipped in medicine everywhere.


    Among them, a girl''s body is being cultivated in a nutrition tank.


    "Ah... Teacher Nie Kong, how can you... look at my body." It seemed that Nie Kong''s gaze suddenly floated out of nowhere.She is Yujing Village, the ghost of the old school building.


    She was blushing and hurriedly blocking in front of Nie Kong, with her hands trying to cover her body in the future.


    "So, Xiao Jing''s body is about to be cultivated. Congratulations, Xiao Jing." Nie Kong said in surprise.


    "Even if you say that, I won''t show you my body." She blushed, stammering and shaking her hands.Unless... Teacher Nie Kong, you can accept Chun Cai Jiang''s confession.


    Nie Kong smiled, not paying attention to what Xiaojing said.


    "Hehe... an artificial body is not necessarily compatible with her soul." Although she said that, Ryoko was full of contentment.She was able to detect the supernatural aspect, which was quite remarkable.


    "I believe it will succeed, although the body created is somewhat weak." Nie Kong has seen the design drawing of No. 18 with his own eyes, and feels no difficulty with these rough cloned bodies.


    "The materials are limited, how can it be possible to make a body as strong as a golden shadow?" Liangzi gave Nie Kong a white glance.


    The golden shadow was made, and it was made by his old classmates.Her scientific research is not comparable to her, but her advantage lies in her medical skills.

 609 The collapse of the second element body 0615, transfer student Xiaojing

    "It turns out that this is the case. She is not the problem of colds and flu. It is a symptom unique to this child. She has experienced the same situation before." After some examination, Ryoko smiled.


    "Ms. Yumen, she''s all right," said Xiao Jing, who was floating, worried.


    "Of course, I can cure any disease except the dead. Teacher Nie Kong, I want to take off her clothes. Come and help me. Xiaojing is now in a ghost state and can only rely on you. She hugged Xiaoan on the bed and said to Nie Kong.


    An assistant was desperately needed to help herself, so Ryoko chose to help Xiaojing make her body.And if you choose ordinary people, I am afraid that you will be scared to pee when facing aliens who come and go.


    "Hey, I''m really sorry for not being able to help the teacher." Xiao Jing thought.


    "Okay, hurry up. To cure this child''s disease, it will be much faster to put her in the treatment room, so wearing clothes will get in the way." Ryoko said.


    Nie Kong took a deep breath and stretched out his hand to support Xiaoan''s shoulder.Now Ryoko''s clothes are hot enough, and he is dead. Pig is not afraid of boiling water.


    Seeing Nie Kong desperately holding back, Ryoko''s eyes narrowed into a line.It was really fun to look at Nie Jun like that.


    Sushou gently unbuttoned the black clothes and slowly took off Xiaoan''s clothes.Compared with Meigan''s slightly larger breasts, slender waist, smooth skin...Her figure is also full of green charm.Compared with the mature Yujie Ryoko who is undressed behind, there are two extremes.


    When the black battle skirt was taken off, Nie Kong finally saw everything about her.The girl with the arrogant attributes, always blushing, likes to say: "I hate h...".


    "Oh, oh, teacher Nie Kong thinks she and I are more attractive." Ryoko said jokingly.


    "Dang...Of course it is Ryoko, more mature." Nie Kong''s attributes can be considered full control.The plumpness of the elder sister, the youthfulness of loli each have their own charm.


    "If you can talk, I didn''t wear clothes in vain." She gave Nie Kong a white look, her pretty face with some joy.


    "Okay, do you want me to help?" Nie Kong said helplessly.


    "Then help me move her to the treatment room." Ryoko chuckled lightly.


    Led by Liangzi, Nie Kong hugged Xiao An, who was not wearing clothes, and came to the depths of the clinic.The function of the treatment chamber is very powerful, you only need to soak the whole body to restore health.


    It was also effective for Xiaoan, and after 10 minutes, Xiaoan who was unconscious became sober.She opened her eyes in confusion and scanned everything around her.


    "You woke up, Xiaoan." Teacher Yumen said with satisfaction.


    "Ms. Yumen..." She whispered softly, and her eyes scanned Nie Kong behind her.Her pretty face turned red in an instant, desperately covering the girl''s secret three o''clock position.


    "Nie Kong, why are you here..." She made a trembling voice, and water was almost overflowing from her eyes.Has his body been shown to him completely.


    "Thank you Teacher Nie Kong, he is anxious for holding you. Your body functions have weakened a lot. After all, you are in an environment that is not adapted to the earth. Fatigue will accumulate little by little." She put her hands in her pockets and smiled. Said.


    Hearing Ryoko''s words, Xiao An looked at Nie Kong tightly.Why would he take action to save me as his enemy?


    "It''s okay, as long as Xiaoan can recover health." Nie Kong really wanted to pull Boumah out and reform her well.The various functions of the body are N times worse than that of No. 18.


    "Hmph, Nie Kong, don''t slack off thinking that you saved me. Before finishing the task of killing you, I will continue to carry out it." She did not express her thoughts bluntly, but twisted her body to make this declaration again. .


    Ryoko looked at Xiaoan, and then at Nie Kong.There was a bit of a bitter smile on the corner of her mouth, and Xiaoan seemed to have a good impression of him.Teacher Nie Kong, you can really harm girls.


    Even though he thought so, Ryoko still liked him.Although... she didn''t confess to Nie Kong.She knew that Nie Kong was the king who would rule Debby Luke in the future.


    "Okay...I will wash my neck and wait for you to kill." Nie Kong is already used to dealing with Tsundere Loli.I met in the previous worlds, is that kind of loli still rare.


    Three days later, a new transfer student came to Class A in the second year of Cainan University.But after seeing the appearance of the new transfer student, the girls like Bula, Lala, Lisha, and Weiyang all stood and stared in surprise.It''s too much like the ghost of the old school building.Only Haruna knew about Yujing''s situation, but it was no surprise.It''s just a surprise that Teacher Yumen really resurrected Xiaojing.


    Facing Xiao Jing, who was already the same human, Haruna didn''t feel scared.


    "Hello everyone, my name is Cun Yujing. You can call me Xiaojing, please take care of me in the future." Before the podium, the girl shyly introduced herself.The girl with the temperament of Yamato Nadeshiko immediately captured the hearts of the classmates.


    "She is called Xiaojing, what is going on?" Weiyang and the others are completely confused, can it be said that the ghost can be resurrected?


    The only thing that hasn''t changed is Lidou and Saruyama, who already has a wife. Saruyama has completely fascinated Mrs. Tanuki.The joyful night S is his happiest time.


    When the bell rang, Lisha and the others immediately surrounded Xiaojing.After Xiaojing''s explanation, they finally realized it.


    "Artificial body?" Risa whispered, can this kind of thing be made?


    "That''s right, but I''m still not used to this body. Now if I exercise vigorously, I can''t control my body. Hehe... I came to school in the morning, but I fell many times." Xiao Jingmo Speaking embarrassedly while holding his head.


    "Then if you encounter a dog now, your soul won''t float out, right?" Risa asked.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh?" Xiaojing immediately turned blue with fright, and her soul floated out of her body.


    "Why do you just hear the dog now, you are already scared like that." Wei Young said silently.


    "I used to be in a ghost state, now I have a body. I think that if I get bitten by it, it will be even more terrifying." After returning to the body, Xiao Jing patted her chest, looking scared.


    Bra and the others were speechless, and it seemed that they would be in trouble in the future.

 610 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0616Game world tour

    "Master Sustin, there is a call from Master Cheetah, please answer it immediately." At the transit station in outer space, Sustin, who was eating ramen, immediately threw away the dishes and chopsticks when he heard what he said.


    "OK." Sustin pressed the button, and saw a small figure on the screen.


    "Master Cheetor, are you looking for something to do with me?" Seeing the queen of Debby Luke, Sustin knelt in front of him on one knee.


    "Sustin, how is my daughter Lala doing?" Cheetos asked the question he cared for the first time when he was out of business.


    "Don''t worry, my husband-in-law likes Lala very much, and they have a great time." When Sastin returns to Earth in time, he always visits Nie Kong and the others to get a basic understanding of Lala''s situation.Almost all the candidate husbands-in-law were killed, Master Nie Kong defeated all his opponents and won.


    But it was the first time to see the huge piranha at the door, Sustin directly took out his weapon to kill it.But Sustin was very tragic, Xilinu directly turned him into a star.After landing, he was bitten by wild dogs and was taken to the police station as a weird by the police.


    "That is her husband-in-law chosen by herself, so she is satisfied. When the time is sufficient, she will bring them back to the wedding and inherit my position by the way." Cheetah nodded in satisfaction.


    "Congratulations, Master Chiduo, you can finally relax." Sustin said with excitement on his face.


    "Haha... His strength is enough to take on my position, and he may do better than me. Although the universe is unified, there are many problems that need to be addressed." Chiduohaha laughed.


    "I will tell them what you have said." Sustin said heavily.


    "By the way, I have another very important thing for you." Cheetah suddenly stopped laughing, as if remembering something to tell Sustin.


    "Please give your instructions, Master Cheetor."


    "Mengmeng and Nana, they ran away from home. Where can they go except for sister Lala? If you find them, catch them back for me immediately." Cheetah said with a headache.


    "Could it be that the reason why the two princesses left was..." Sustin recalled the same scene as when Lara was a child, and hesitated.


    "You guessed it, they hate studying... But I spent 10 years in politics in the war-torn universe. It is very important to work hard to understand the changes of the times." Qiduo sighed.


    In the game space, three young girls suddenly landed from the sky, all Nie Kong knew.


    "It''s Sa Ji, why are you here too?" Nie Kong grabbed Sa Ji''s little hand and curiously asked them.


    "We opened the invitation letter in the envelope and suddenly came to this strange world. But I am very happy to have Master Nie Kong with me." Sa Ji looked at Nie Kong joyfully, as if she was in a dream.


    He was fortunate enough to be with Master Nie Kong alone, and in such an elegant environment.Really...I really hope Master Nie Kong can continue just now, it''s so exciting.


    "Sahime-sama, the invitation says that the world here is an RPG game world, and you cannot return to the original world until you pass the level successfully." Kujo Rin solemnly said.


    "RPG game?" Sai Ji let out a laugh, proudly said: "It''s too simple for me, Lord Nie Kong, I will protect you..."


    Nie Kong didn''t care, his teleportation could return to the original world at any time.It would be weird if the mere space barrier could stop him.


    At this moment, a dark scene appeared in the sky, and five words were written in it: "The enemy has appeared." Then I saw a rabbit-like monster rushing towards Nie Kong and the others.


    "Careful, Lord Sahe?" Kujo Rin stopped in front, and his left hand was split into a stomach monster.But after the monster was knocked down, his body disappeared out of thin air, and there were still three or four copper coins in place.


    Now Nie Kong finally confirmed that they have come to a virtual world of games.Spiritual sense covers every corner of the world, and he weirdly discovers that all the girls he knows in the world of Love-Ru are in this world.

 611 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0617, transfer?

    "Master Nie Kong, there is a town on the opposite side."


    Kujo Rin pointed to the front, showing a surprised expression.The architecture of the town is very old, just like a medieval European village.Saji was very curious, she happily took Nie Kong to the town.Perhaps for Saji, now is the time for the two of them to meet alone.


    "Welcome to the town of Stottat." Just arriving at the entrance of the village, a farmer carrying a fork appeared and said hello to Nie Kong and the others.Seeing Nie Kong and the others quietly watching him, he repeated it several times.


    Like the online game novels that Nie Kong had read before, here is a real and illusory world¡ªa world created by trapped space and virtual technology.


    "Teacher..." As soon as he arrived in the town, a gentle voice dedicated to Haruna came to his ears.Following the voice, three young and beautiful girls greeted us.Sure enough, his daughter Bra, Haruna and Xiao Wei were all there.


    "What about Lala, didn''t she stay with her brother? It was set to clear the customs to leave here, what the hell she was doing." Bula exclaimed.No need to guess, she had expected it to be an invention made by Lala.


    "Don''t be angry, Lala''s purpose may just be that we experience real RPG games happily. In short, let''s enjoy the game now." Nie Kong said with a light smile.


    "But... but what should I do, I have never played RPG similar games since I was young." Haruna said weakly.


    "My situation is the same as that of Haruna. I only watched my brother play. What are we going to do now?" Wei said.When the three women saw Nie Kong, they were relieved.


    "As long as you follow the development route of the plot, there will definitely be special reminders. Let''s look around the town now." Nie Kong said with great experience.The girls didn''t have any opinion, they looked forward to Nie Kong.


    Although it is a town, there are only a dozen NPCs.


    "Are you travelers? You can''t win the battle if you don''t set a career when you travel. Go to the door of the village, there is a special transfer house." When they met a middle-aged aunt, they finally triggered the RPG plot.Although a little speechless, let''s take a look, what kind of profession can I change into?


    When I came to the so-called transfer house, its sign was painted with an unrestrained bunny girl icon, like a bar.


    Wei blushed and cursed inwardly: "I don''t know how to be ashamed."


    "I can only go in." As he said, Nie Kong opened the door of the transfer house.But as soon as the door was opened, five or six identical short bunny girls appeared.They smiled and greeted Nie Kong enthusiastically.


    "Welcome to the transfer room, where you can transfer to your own suitable occupation. After setting the occupation, you can use the corresponding skills. Do you want to transfer?"


    "Please start."


    The bunny girl pulled the lever, and the magic circle was shining with fierce white light.When the light dissipated, their clothes all changed.Chun Nai Jiang is wearing a sexy female rider outfit, which is super cute.Lara is a mechanical armor, only covering three important points.


    And Wei was wearing a Chinese-style cheongsam with severely diverged thighs, with white thighs showing on both sides.Raise your legs slightly, and you might expose the trousers inside.


    Saji is wearing a black mage robe, but she only wears a three-point pose inside.Kujo Rin belonged to a swordsman and had a delicate sword in his hand.And Ling is a priest, wearing a sacred white dress.


    On the other hand, Nie Kong is the most common, his clothes are full of majesty.There is a word of God engraved on the back, ancient and majestic.


    Xilian Temple Haruna: Knight LV1.Saji: Magician LV1, Furukawa Yui: Fighter LV1.Bla: Mechanic LV1.Kujo Rin: Swordsman.Aya: Pastor.Nie Kong: God LV1.


    "What a shameless dressing." Yui Furukawa expressed a rather dissatisfied protest.


    "Occupation is selected according to personal characteristics, so now you start your adventure, your mission is to defeat the Great Demon King in the north." The six bunny girls said in unison. After speaking with a smile, Nie Kong and the others appeared in the forest outside the town.


    Adventure is like a real RPG, through the adventure to increase the level of equipment to have the ability to defeat the devil.Except for Nie Kong, his own abilities are already super abnormal.


    The certified suitable class will actually be the highest god in the game class.


    "Let''s go then." Kujorin took the brunt, holding a sharp sword to clear Nie Kong and the others.Wei blushed and said that he was going to be behind Nie Kong, saying that he would prevent Nie Kong from seeing his trousers.


    No wonder she had such thoughts, and the cheongsam would become severely distracted as she moved.The trousers inside are really looming.On the other hand, Saji was very natural, almost didn''t take off the mage robe outside.


    But the monster appeared behind Nie Kong, only to feel that something was scratching her waist.Blushing and glaring at the back, he realized that it was a monster with three eyes.


    "What are you doing, shameless..." Although it is a monster, Yui is still ashamed and angry.She shook off the cheongsam and kicked the monster who was harassing her.


    Although the monster looked scary, it was killed by Wei in one move.With a few clangs, several coins dropped.


    Seeing Nie Kong''s appreciative gaze, his pretty face blushed slightly while pressing the corner of the skirt.


    As a magician, Saji looked at Yui, her pretty face flashed in dissatisfaction.In this case, I have to show more perfection to Master Nie Kong.Saji quickly took out her magic book and began to study the first spell of the magic book.


    "Just use this." After choosing magic, Saji chanted a very strange spell.When the wand was waved, the five women standing in the front tragedy.As if there were two magic hands specifically targeting their breasts.With a "pop", the button on the girl''s body broke open, and all kinds of white breasts were exposed in front of Nie Kong''s eyes.


    "Ah..." Accompanied by shy screams, the girls all lost their fighting power, and they all squatted on the ground with blushing faces and chests.


    Nie Kong was dumbfounded, really admiring Saji''s ability to use such great magic.


    "What are you doing, I don''t have the shame." The teacher saw the chest again, but he felt that his heart was bumping like a deer.


    "Ah, how could it be such a magic?" Saji was also dumbfounded.

 612 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0618, Xiaoan is also here

    Haruna''s personality is a kind of petty, blushing silently, tidying up her clothes.She found that the breast of the girl present was her smallest.I heard that most boys like girls with big breasts, how will teachers treat themselves in the future?


    It was the first time that Kujo Rin and their two girls encountered such a thing, and the reaction seemed normal among girls.


    Seeing the monsters oppressing him, Nie Kong could only take action personally, and issued the game''s own skills to the monsters-a simple big prediction technique easily killed them..


    The battle was resolved, and the girls'' level was raised by one level.But Nie Kong was puzzled, his experience bar did not increase by the slightest.


    The journey continued, but the monsters of the forest gave Bra and the others a lot of experience.Haruna-chan has used tennis''s swordsmanship to fight independently.The only thing Furukawa didn''t say was that he was ashamed of the breast-exposure incident just now.Especially when facing Nie Kong, the girl blushed badly.


    In fact, Nie Kong felt that this game was an adjustment in life.As long as they are with them, everywhere is an ideal home.


    Night fell gradually, and after a day of fighting, the girls were a little tired.Fortunately, before night fell, they came to a town.


    After arriving at the hotel, Nie Kong and the others rented two spacious rooms after spending 260 gold coins dropped by the monsters.The room is very spacious with three beds, just enough for six people.


    But Nie Kong and the others had a total of seven people, and they were missing a bed.


    Bula blushed and suggested: "There are only six beds, only me... I slept with my brother."


    "No..." Three objections came out at the same time, interrupting Bra''s delusion.


    "To prevent the teacher from doing shameless things, I will personally supervise...supervise." Wei said with a serious face, but the water in her eyes betrayed her.


    "Teacher can...can sleep in my bed, so let''s squeeze with Burachan." Haruna said blushing.


    "Well, it''s decided like this." Nie Kong assigned a room to Saji''s third daughter, and he slept in the same room with Chuncai, Wei, and Bra.Saji was full of regrets, and she wished she could sleep with Master Nie Kong in the same room and attack Master Nie Kong at night.


    After allocating the room, the girls urgently need to take a hot bath to wash away the smell of sweat.


    After taking a shower, the girls talked and fell asleep.And Nie Kong didn''t have the slightest sleepiness. Three young and beautiful girls in underwear were sleeping near him.


    They let out low breathing sounds and were already asleep.And suddenly the window of the house broke open, revealing a black hat.


    "Who''s there?"


    "Hehe...No matter what happens, it can be burned and resolved, Magic Kyoko joins in. Good evening, Nie Jun." The smiling familiar face turned out to be Lala''s favorite TV drama idol Magic Kyoko.


    She jumped into the room from the window, and instantly sat on the abdomen of Nie Kong who was lying.Looking condescendingly at Nie Kong, his body was so exposed.Black underwear is completely a style that mature women can wear.It matches her body, but it feels very coordinated.It can be seen how good her figure is.


    She was made entirely of virtual data, no wonder Nie Kong''s spiritual sense didn''t notice someone approaching.


    "Nie Jun, do you want to know where Lala is?" She slowly lowered her body, her pretty face slowly approaching Nie Kong.


    "How do you know about Lala?" Nie Kong asked in surprise.She is obviously an NPC, but she actually knows how to pull?


    "Of course, I am Magic Kyoko. Lara is a princess trapped in my castle, as long as I defeated me as the devil can save her to the level. But, Kyoko I have been set to unlimited HP, If you want to defeat me, it is a fantasy. So let''s get to the point. Kyoko thinks Nie Jun is so cute. As long as Nie Jun is willing to swear to abandon Lala and become my boyfriend, I will let you return to the original world. "


    Her huge breasts slowly pressed Nie Kong, soft and elastic as real.Nie Kong felt that Lala''s invention was very powerful.


    "You two, what are you doing shamelessly..." Before Nie Kong could answer, Kyoko received a strong kick in the head.She blushed and stared at Kyoko, as if looking at an enemy.


    It turned out that the sound just now awakened the three women in the house.The third daughter heard part of Kyoko''s words, so she looked directly at her with hostile eyes.


    "Hee...It''s a pity that I didn''t give Jun Nie a special service. You can think about the things just now. I am waiting for you at the Great Demon King''s castle. As the Great Demon King, I will give you an intermediate BOSS. "Kyouko, who jumped out of the window and sat on the sweeper, snapped his fingers lightly.


    Then a 10-meter-high monster appeared in front of them.Its appearance awakened all travelers in the hotel.It roared angrily and simply destroyed the hotel.


    Nie Kong took the six daughters out of the hotel, but there was a golden shadow dressed in a black bunny girl who was escaping right behind.She turned her hands into sharp knives and easily killed the monster in two or three strokes.


    Seeing Nie Kong staring at him with wide-open eyes, Xiao Anqiao''s face flushed slightly.She leaned a little sideways, avoiding Nie Kong''s fiery gaze, and whispered: "Well, I just went to the transfer center and became like this automatically." The profession is a street artist''s little dark, no wonder It would look like this.


    The girls Nie Kong knew appeared one by one.


    "I don''t know how to be ashamed..." Seeing that it was more revealing than his own clothes, he cursed in a low voice.


    "Well, let''s see what equipment exploded after the monster died."


    After seeing the monster die, a scroll-like item burst out.Bula picked it up quickly and took a look.It is a teleportation item that can transmit people to the castle of the Great Demon King.


    "Great, so that we can quickly appear in the Demon King''s castle and defeat the Demon King." Bula said excitedly.


    "To force the teacher to be her boyfriend, Haruna, I must kill her." Haruna''s eyes were firmer than ever.


    "In this case, let''s start transmitting." Nie Kong nodded.


    By now, I¡¯ve learned that it¡¯s not Lara who made the game to lure them here.Because if it is Lala, it is estimated that they will not be given a scroll.She would definitely do a lot of ridiculous things.

 613 The collapse of the second element Text 0619, Lalas two sisters?

    The castle of the Great Demon King Kyoko stood on the edge of the cliff, and Nie Kong and the others found it as soon as they arrived.The crow made a horrible cry, and a gloomy breath came over his face.


    "Great, you guys are finally here." Pei Kai, who was waiting outside the castle, saw Nie Kong and the others appear, and threw himself into Nie Kong''s arms excitedly.


    "Peikai, where''s Lala?" Nie Kong asked.


    "Before I escaped, Master Lala was sleeping in the castle. I will take you to the place where Master Lala is. Come on." While speaking, Pei Kai grabbed Nie Kong''s finger and broke into it. castle.


    After Pei Kai¡¯s explanation, Nie Kong confirmed that it was not Lala¡¯s invention that brought them here, but someone else.Their main task is to save Lara, and through the game to interpret the brave to save the princess.


    Just appearing on the first floor of the castle, the dark scene of "enemies appeared" once again appeared in the air.With the appearance of fonts, many level 99 monsters stuck in front of them.


    Although they fought a lot of monsters before passing through the forest, Bra and the others were only level 10.Facing level 99 monsters, if they follow the rules of the game, they can only be abused.


    The little dark golden hair danced, like a meat grinder, harvesting the monster that came back in front.Although many monsters were killed, the data showed that Xiaoan''s level was level one.


    Nie Kong threw out a purification technique for the monster surrounded behind, and then it was completely purified.Haruna and their eyes widened, and there was worship in them.


    "The teacher''s profession is God, it stands to reason that the game will set personal professions based on reality as a reference material. Perhaps teacher, reality has the essence of God, hehe..." Haruna thought with joy.


    "Woo...Wait for a long time for you, don''t want to take a step forward." It was two monsters who said that they looked like wild wolves, and they looked very familiar to Nie Kong-the principal and Saruyama.


    Nie Kong was a little speechless, the two of them were actually villains, and the Big Wild Wolf really fit their temperament.


    "Xiao Anchan, please sign on my body." After seeing the girls, the principal pretended to be a gray wolf and rushed towards Xiaoan like a hungry tiger.


    "Tianzhu..." Xiaoan''s hair changed into two or three-meter-sized fists, turning the two of them into two shining stars in the sky.


    "Hee hee, I really like Jun Nie. I thought I could stop you for a while. And the job that was transferred is actually a super bug god, and it really fits me very well." Just after killing the principal''s Great Wild Wolf enemy, Silver bells of laughter came from the empty hall.A chair suddenly appeared in front of them, and Magic Kyoko was looking at Nie Kong with a smile.


    "You can be a god, but Kyoko has unlimited HP. Have you decided how to answer, my handsome Nie Jun." Kyoko winked at Nie Kong mischievously.


    Although Kyoko is made virtual, it looks like a real person.And how does the character say, it seems to be as true as it was printed based on someone.


    "You don''t have to think about that kind of thing at all, just hand it over to Lala." Nie Kong shook his head and said.


    "Then you guys want to fight with me, but I have already said that I have unlimited HP. Or Nie Jun, you actually like lesbians, is that right?" Kyoko suddenly said this sentence words.


    Haruna and Saji''s daughters all stared at Nie Kong, their eyes gleaming.


    "You are just a virtual created character, you can''t compare with Lala at all." Nie Kong said.His flawless answer made the girls present feel relieved.


    "Nie Kong, there is no need to explain clearly when dealing with the enemy, as long as you knock it down, let''s talk." Xiao An''s right hand formed a knife, and he started cutting against Kyoko''s body.


    But it was very strange that there was no blood coming out of the wound.Kyoko''s mouth was smiling, and her body returned to its original shape in an instant.Xiaoan''s attack had no effect at all.


    "Suddenly, it''s too much. If that''s the case, please hang up." Kyoko, who moved to Xiaoan, snapped his fingers with both hands.


    The sky full of flames filled the entire castle in an instant.The castle slowly disappeared in the flames, although the temperature was not hot at all, but their HP was rapidly decreasing.


    "If you hang up, you have to come back again, and it will take three years to come to the castle without my help." Kyoko smiled and looked at Nie Kong and the others.Three years? I''m afraid Nie Kong will teleport directly.


    Nie Kong wasn''t in the mood to accompany her to continue playing. He directly extinguished the flames of the castle with a purification technique.Then a big recovery technique restored the girls to their best condition.


    "So strong, you really are really strong. But although you are better than me, I have set an infinite HP..." Kyoko calmly said.


    "Nevertheless, my profession just restrains your skills-sealing technique!" Although Nie Kong''s voice had just fallen, his hands glowed with dazzling white light, and Kyoko was submerged.


    "What..." Kyoko''s pretty face flashed in surprise, but Nie Kong didn''t expect this trick.


    As the white light gradually compressed, Kyoko formed a white light spot.


    "Kyouko was knocked down..." Black lettering appeared again in the air, and then Lara, wearing a princess costume, appeared in front of them.On her left and right, there are two monsters in white robes.


    "Hehe... Brother-in-law is really as powerful as the rumors. It''s been a long time since I saw you, sister." The two people who accompanied Lala on the left and right suddenly lifted the white robe.The two girls who appeared in front of Nie Kong were cute girls with pink hair like zippers.And the appearance of the two people is very delicate and similar, like a doll.However, although the appearance is similar, the temperament they give is quite different.


    The girl with the long head and the double ponytail is a bit lively, but it is straightforward to racially boyish.The figure is the same level as Xiaoan, and the chest should be flatter.The other girl with short hair was slightly quiet, but her eyes flashed a little slyly.Although he is young, he has a great body. Compared with the one just now, it is like a copy of Lala''s childhood.


    The two women wore exactly the same princess costumes, and it was so cute standing together.


    "Lala... Could it be that they belonged to you..." The girls were all stunned, and they couldn''t help but ask when looking at the similar three women.


    "Well, they are my twin sisters." Lala introduced happily.


    "Hello, my name is Nana Beria. Debby Luke. I am the second queen of Deb Luke. Please take care of it when we meet for the first time." The double ponytailed Lolita opened her small mouth and showed a little girl. Cute tiger teeth.


    "I am the third emperor Mengmeng Beria Debiluk. Brother-in-law, please take care of me." She blinked her eyes and looked at Nie Kong with a slightly mischievous expression.

 614 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0620, Nana and Mengmeng

    "I didn''t admit it, he can only be regarded as sister''s fianc¨¦ alternate." Nana secretly glanced at Nie Kong and whispered.


    "Hehe...I think Brother-in-law is good." Mengmeng looked at Nie Kong with curious eyes.


    "This is the first time I have heard that Lara has a sister." Bula said silently.


    "Eh, haven''t I told you?" Lala tilted her head, thinking, her pretty face appeared very confused.


    "Emperor Sister likes to do her own way as always, there is really no way she can do it." Nana put on a small adult appearance, and Mengmeng chuckled.


    "Mengmeng, Nana. Compared to that kind of thing, I want to know what the whole thing is all about this time?" Lara asked her two sisters with an embarrassed face.


    "We just want to know about the people on Earth around my sister. As long as they are in a special environment, we can observe their character." Perhaps more important is to understand whether Nie Kong is sincere to his sister. Unfortunately, Nie Kong''s answer was ambiguous.Nana was a little annoyed, and the plan to deploy her heart was too little.


    "Thanks to this, we can learn that my sister has made so many friends." Mengmeng smiled gently.


    "Could it be that you two made this kind of world just for this, it''s a bit too much," Wei said with a little dissatisfaction.


    "In fact, it''s not what you said, we just simply modified a set of game software in my sister''s research room." Mengmeng replied with a chuckle. It''s really cute and cute.


    The three sisters of Lala can be said to have their own personalities. The older sister Lala is innocent and nervous. The second sister, Nana, is probably a bit arrogant. Mengmeng has the cuteness of a normal girl.


    "Have I ever made this kind of thing?" Okay, even Lara herself has forgotten.


    "Have."


    Nie Kong had the impression that when Lala first came, he was obsessed with the game of the earth, so he made it specially.


    "Well... it seems that there is such a thing, but it was too troublesome, so I gave up halfway through it." Lala suddenly realized.


    "But, it''s really hard work. To complete it, it took me a long time. I also decided to make Kyoko a great demon king, and successfully blocked the actions of my sister, it was a great success. Me. , Isn''t it great." Nana laughed very proudly with her hands on her hips.Without noticing at all, the dream behind her was already on the verge of blackening.


    "It''s too much..." Mengmeng seemed to be very excited, and she locked Nana''s neck with her hands.


    "Obviously it is a game that I have studied for a long time and completed alone, and I also came up with the idea. And Nana only knows to play on the earth, and the only place to contribute is to send the invitation letter to people whom my sister knows..." Meng Meng said. The harder you use, the more you are probably out of anger.


    "Ula, I''m dying."


    "Hey...no fights, and let everyone go back to the original world as soon as possible." Lala showed the majesty of her sister and shouted at the two women.


    "Yes, elder sister." It seems that he was aware of his gaffe, and the blackened Mengmeng spit out his tongue and returned to a gentle expression.


    "In any case, I can finally return to the original world." Wei felt that after coming here, he had never encountered good things.I was in front of the teacher again and again, showing a shameless side.


    "Yeah." With Lala, Chunca was already numb to all kinds of weird things.


    "Sorry, my sister has caused you a lot of trouble." Lara said in distress.


    "It doesn''t matter, Lalachan doesn''t need to apologize, anyway, we haven''t encountered any danger." Nie Kong said without paying attention.


    "Nana, the game has ended successfully, hurry up and take out the remote control." Mengmeng said obediently.


    "Know it, it''s true, Mengmeng, you just pretend to be obedient." Nana rubbed her neck with dissatisfaction in her tone.She took out the teleport phone from her pocket and pressed the teleport button.


    "what¡­¡­"


    "What''s the matter?" Mengmeng asked aloud.


    "It''s just that the teleportation system can''t be activated, it''s weird." Nana fiddled with the phone, but it didn''t move at all.There are spatial fluctuations that affect it, so that it loses its effect.


    While Nana was bewildered, the blue sky suddenly cracked long black cracks.The mountains and the earth are cracked, just like the last days.


    "What''s the matter, the space is actually cracked." Bula asked hurriedly.


    "Ah wow, what''s the matter, what''s the matter." Seeing the horrible scene before them, two loli hugged each other in a panic.


    "The program has been messed up, causing the program defect to collapse. The distortion space can''t be maintained, and if we continue, we will definitely get lost in another dimension." Nie Kong saw it for the first time, and Lala showed such a serious expression.


    Just after she finished speaking, she saw Lala''s princess dress slowly disappearing with her voice.


    "Lala, your clothes... disappeared." Haruna said hurriedly.


    "By the way, clothes are part of the information." Lala explained immediately.


    Hearing Lala''s words, Wei and Haruna''s women all flushed and covered their chests.


    "Old... Teacher, please don''t look at the girl''s place." Only stammered.How could this happen? I will definitely get used to it if we continue to do more things like this.


    "Oh, my sister is all our fault." Nana looked at Lara with pitiful eyes.


    "The space is about to collapse. You hurry up in a circle and grab my hand, and I will take you away." Seeing Nie Kong''s calm expression, the girls shyly listened to his instructions without worrying about the clothes disappearing cleanly.


    The girls held Nie Kong in the middle hand in hand, Nie Kong was able to carefully see their completely exposed figure before him.The cuteness of spring vegetables, the plumpness of Lala, the symmetricalness of Bula...


    Nie Kong felt the girl''s meaty smell coming over his face, and he was about to smoke him drunk.Only dare not look directly at Nie Kong, she closed her eyes tightly in shame.Haruna is also shy, and her heart is like a deer.


    "So embarrassing, teacher...the teacher saw his body..."


    Lala, Bula, and Saji seemed very natural, and even took the initiative to get close to Nie Kong.


    And Mengmeng and the others are a little curious, can he really take us out of here?


    "It''s going to start." Nie Kong directly used the teleport ability to take them back to the real world.

 615 The collapse of the second element body 0621, stay on the earth

    He took the girl back to the original world Nie Kong''s villa. They had the illusion of being in a dream.Just because they didn''t wear clothes, they screamed and hurried away from Nie Kong''s sight.


    Bula reluctantly led Haruna and them to her bedroom, and then prepared clothes for them.Bula found out why there were always girls coming to borrow her clothes during this time.What a cheap dad, I showed him everything.Mengmeng and Nana became more and more surprised, and Nie Kong''s abilities were beyond their expectations.


    Lala smirked and threw herself into Nie Kong''s arms, her hands hung on Nie Kong''s neck, without any shame.Her plump figure and white skin clung to Nie Kong.After his development, Lala''s figure is getting better and better.


    The two loli faces were red, dumbfounded with the affection of the two.


    "Speaking of elder sister, has the relationship with the brother-in-law moved towards the direction of the marriage contract?" Mengmeng gently covered her small mouth, her eyes gleaming and they looked at Nie Kong and asked excitedly.


    "Mengmeng you...what are you talking about, how can you do that...that kind of thing before getting married!" Nana blushed and accused Nie Kong, perhaps because she couldn''t stand the stimulation of her words.


    "Okay Pei Kai, help Lala transform into a dress pattern." Nie Kong could only suppress the rising thoughts and said to Pei Kai.


    "Yes, Lord Nie Kong." After Pei Kai finished speaking, he wrapped the lesbians and turned them into daily household clothes.Lala pouted, perhaps regretting not being able to play a very happy game with Nie Kong.


    "Mengmeng, Nana, why did you two suddenly come here?" Nie Kong asked.


    "Yes, if you want to come, just say it first." Lala was very happy that the two younger sisters could see her.


    "No, it''s because we ran out in a panic." Nana explained with sweat on her forehead, shaking her hands and barely smiling.


    "In a panic?" Lala asked suspiciously.


    Mengmeng immediately covered Nana''s mouth, and quickly explained: "No...nothing, I just want to surprise you. Besides, we are very curious about the brother-in-law..." She blinked at Nie Kong, cleverly. The virtuous appearance is very attractive.


    Nana murmured: "Mengmeng is pretending to be obedient again..." But this time, the fianc¨¦ selected by her elder sister herself is much better than the one selected by her father, which gave her a bright feeling.And after understanding, she discovered that Nie Kong had a profound and unpredictable ability that surpassed the earth.Hmm... can only be considered barely.


    "Master Mengmeng, Master Nana..." Suddenly three dark shadows flickered from the skylight at the door, and Sustin led two of his men into the villa.


    "Satin, what are you doing?" Lala asked with two or three question marks on his head.


    "Crap, Sustin is here." Nana looked at Mengmeng with a flustered face, but she saw Mengmeng''s eyes turned into peas.Seems to have lost his mind, what should I do?


    "I just communicated with King Debby Luke some time ago. The two ran away from home because they hated studying! And Wang specially asked me to take you back when he found you." Sustin said seriously.


    "Is that so?" Lala was not particularly surprised. Her previous experience was similar to that of her sister.She is on a blind date, and her sister hates tedious studying.


    "But... the teacher keeps teaching the history of the universe and the useless etiquette repeatedly, so annoying." Nana frowned.


    "This is..." Lala covered her mouth and chuckled.


    "When I was young, Master Lala often ran away from home. But ah, King Debby Luke spent ten years rectifying the turbulent universe. Now is the time to work hard... Then two, the spacecraft for the return journey is ready. Okay, please come back with me." Sustin pointed to the sky, but when he finished his speech with lofty ambition, Nana and Mengmeng had disappeared without a trace.


    "Captain Sustin, they have already escaped." The two men looked at him speechlessly.


    "Oops, let''s chase..." Sustin flashed an awkward smile before leading the two of them out of the villa.To be honest, Nie Kong liked the two loli, after all, they were his own sister-in-law.Although she is still young, she will definitely become a beauty like Lala when she grows up.


    "Hey, what should Nie Jun do? It''s really troublesome." Lala felt a little headache for the two sisters who had run away from home.


    "Actually, it depends on their own wishes. Here you can also learn a lot of knowledge that is not available in the palace, and make friends with them. For example, like Lala." Nie Kong stroked Lala''s hair. Said softly.


    "Well, Nie Jun, I''ll listen to your arrangements. But can my sister and the others resist Sustin?" Ramen said with concern.


    "I guess it''s okay, they have abilities that you don''t know." Nie Kong smiled.


    Among them, sister Nana, can have the ability to talk to animals.My sister Mengmeng can talk to plants.The two women can gather many powerful partners in the universe through their abilities.


    It''s a pity that their abilities were born in the wrong dimension. If those two abilities were used in the Pok¨¦mon world, they would definitely be invincible.


    "I''m so worried, Nie Jun, let''s follow them and take a look." Lala shook Nie Kong''s arm and said coquettishly.


    "Okay." Nie Kong didn''t comment, anyway, the girls were now hiding in Bla''s house changing clothes.


    When Nie Kong discovered the two women, the three of Sustin had already been knocked out.In front of the river, a 6-meter-old wild boar and plants with many vines are harassing the three of them.


    "It''s amazing, have both of them made precious animals and plants and become friends?" Lala exclaimed.


    "Hehe, victory..." Nana posed a scissor shape with both hands in a proud posture.


    "King Debby Luke, we received a communication from Sustin." At the Devil Luke Palace, suddenly a soldier appeared respectfully in front of the short man.


    Could it be said that Sustin has completed his entrustment, Cheetah refreshed: "Take it over."


    I saw a real and clear image appeared in front of him, two pink-haired loli with cute smiling faces.


    "My father, we will stay on Earth for the time being, please don''t worry about us."


    And behind them are the three of Sustin tightly bound.Sustin cried out to Cheetah with a weeping face: "Wang, I''m sorry I didn''t succeed..."


    Cheetah was furious. He pointed to Sustin and couldn''t help cursing: "You trash!"


    The seemingly helpless drew two loli giggles.

 616 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0622, with the sister-in-law...

    After defeating Sustin, the two women were finally able to stay with the earth to live.Cheetah was completely helpless, and could only stare at his two daughters.Sustin was instructed to take good care of the two women, and Cheetah terminated the communication.


    Sustin faithfully took the two girls goodbye to Nie Kong and the others, saying that he wanted to find a suitable place for the two princesses.Nie Kong meant to keep them, but Sustin replied solemnly that he could not disturb their emotional development, and the two women could only leave with pitiful eyes.


    The matter of the two women swept through like a storm, and then disappeared.When Nie Kong asked Lala, she said that her sister would visit them again when she had time.It''s just that Nie Kong didn''t expect that time would come so quickly.


    The morning sun shot into the room from outside the window, although it was covered by curtains, it was still very bright.The sparrow crowed and played the horn to wake people up.


    Under the influence of the biological clock, Nie Kong Youyou woke up.I just felt a soft and slippery touch in my hands.Nie Kong barely opened his eyes and found that he was holding a familiar tail in both hands.


    Could it be said that Lala was hiding from herself last night and sneaking into her bed again.Obviously telling her to be careful, lest Bra will be suspicious, it seems necessary to teach her a lesson.Nie Kong smirked, his hands holding his tail fluttered slightly.


    "Um... you can''t touch the tail too hard." The girl hiding on Nie Kong''s right made a soft, soft voice, and her body pressed Nie Kong''s right hand tightly.


    The voice is familiar, but it is definitely not Lala himself.Nie Kong turned around in surprise, and saw a figure similar to Lala trembling.Her pretty face was flushed, and her eyes could overflow.


    "Mengmeng?" Nie Kong whispered, wondering how she appeared in her bedroom.


    "Huh..." The girl''s voice on the left came again, and Nana, with a blushing face, got up and sat on his left..


    "Nana..." Could it be that I slept in the same bed with the two twins Lori last night?


    "Asshole, what do you want to do with Mengmeng?" Looking at Nie Kong rubbing Mengmeng''s tail, Nana stretched out her hands in embarrassment and tightened Nie Kong''s neck.


    With Nana''s squeezing, Nie Kong''s face fell to Nana''s embrace.


    Nana''s pretty face changed from light red to flushed immediately.


    "Sorry, my peace." She immediately pushed Nie Kong away, pretty blushing to death.


    The noise of the room immediately attracted the two girls.When she saw the two younger sisters sitting on Nie Kong''s bed, Lala was confused.


    "Really, you can''t sneak into someone else''s bed at will." Lala akimbo, preaching to the two younger sisters.


    Nie Kong Khanran, you really dare to say.Obviously you got into my bed on the second day of marriage.I think your two sisters have inherited your genes.


    "Speaking of which, why did you two appear in your brother''s bedroom? Sustin should have arranged for you." Bula asked seriously.


    "Well, we think it would be better to live near your sister." Mengmeng said euphemistically.


    "Furthermore, that bastard Sustin, it just happened to be arranged to the dirty and narrow place of the transfer station." Nana frowned, her voice very dissatisfied.


    "In this way, we decided to create a space for the two of us on the ceiling of this home. In fact, we had planned it yesterday and carried out the renovation last night. Because we were too sleepy, we could only get into the bed of the brother-in-law. Sleep." Mengmeng said shyly.Thinking back to Nie Kong rubbing her tail just now, Mengmeng felt an inexplicable excitement.


    "Although it will cause trouble for you, my sister, but I hope my sister can be online. We will solve it by ourselves if we eat and live. As long as it is regarded as another home in the family. If the emperor needs it, study The room can be moved over there." Nana grabbed Lala, pleading with her eyes.


    "Wow...Nana Mengmeng lives in our place. It''s very good. Now, what do you think of Nie Jun?" Lala''s eyes glowed, and she seemed to be tempted.


    "This is good, everyone is happy to live together." Nie Kong replied with a smile.


    "I''m so happy, brother-in-law is really gentle." Mengmengxin threw himself into Nie Kong''s arms, his head rubbing against Nie Kong like a child.


    Seeing Mengmeng looking happy, Nana puffed her mouth and left straight to the door.


    "Eh, where are you going, Nana Chan?" Lala asked.


    "I''ll take a walk nearby." Nana waved her hand and unlocked the door.


    The prospective brother-in-law is very handsome and strong, maybe the older sister really likes him.And Nana learned from Silino that he was a gentle man in charge.


    But Nana was a little puzzled, what exactly would the older sister like him?Does it feel like being in love? I am a little confused.With a boyish personality, her feelings are in a completely blank stage.


    She has someone she likes, who is her sister.But that kind of feeling is not like that.Now Mengmeng is a little too intimate, she obviously didn''t admit that he is the brother-in-law.


    With a confused mind, she crossed the villa and appeared to the nearby street.Maybe it¡¯s the weekend. There are many people walking, some are single, some have to bring their own pets.


    Seeing the strange animals on the earth, Nana finally recovered her original cheerfulness.


    At this moment, a petite pet dog was crossing the road in confusion.And ahead, a truck drove quickly.


    There was danger, and Nana immediately rushed to it when she discovered the situation.Debby Luke''s blood came out, and Nana rescued the puppy very dangerously.But due to inertia, she rushed into the river with the puppy.


    "This lady, I really appreciate your help." The pet dog barked several times at Nana.


    "It''s okay," Nana said with a grin.


    "However, even though you are a human, you can actually understand what I am saying." Doggo asked strangely.


    "It''s been like this since I was born. My name is Nana."


    "My name is Xilianji Malong, and I am a proud Boston Terrier. I was attracted by things floating in the sky while the owner was taking a walk, so I unknowingly lost my way." Malong said.

 617 The collapse of the second element body 0623, Nanas confusion

    "Really, tell me about your master''s characteristics. I''ll help you find it." Nana stood up and said with a wry smile.


    "Really, you will become a good wife in the future. The most memorable thing is that the owner has this gentle and kind taste." Ma Long said with a bow.


    But it was the standard nose smell of a dog, how could Nana understand it.Besides, in the eyes of a dog, the owner is generally kind and gentle.


    "Talk about the characteristics of human beings, I have the ability to find people by taste." Nana said angrily.


    "Um...If you say this, the master is worrying about love. She seems to be very concerned about a male teacher named Nie Kong." Ma Long said without a word.


    Originally, Nana felt that her head was big, so she was always in love.After hearing Nie Kong''s name, he was refreshed.Besides my sister, are there any other girls who like him?


    "Ma Long...really, it''s great that you''re okay. Huh, and Xiao Nana?" A familiar voice reached Nana''s ears, and when she turned around, she found that she was the sister''s friend Haruna?


    She looked at Nana in surprise, but she didn''t expect to meet Lara''s sister here.


    "Ma Long''s owner is Chuncai, and the girl who likes Nie Kong is Chuncai?" Nana looked surprised, and she was shocked to discover the secret.


    Seeing how wet the two were, Haruna roughly guessed what happened.She smiled and specially invited Nana to her apartment and changed into clean clothes.


    And Nana wanted to know the truth, so she nodded her head and agreed to her invitation.When she came to the apartment where Haruna was staying, Nana took a hot bath and changed her clothes.Haruna took the wet clothes and washed them.


    "Wow, my clothes used to fit well." Looking at Nana in a light yellow dress, Haruna had the urge to hug her, too cute.


    "I really trouble you." Nana said embarrassedly.


    "How can you say that, if it weren''t to save Malone, you wouldn''t have become such a virtue." Haruna gently offered a cup of hot milk tea and smiled at her.


    "Thank you." Nana took the milk tea, and then stared at Chun Cai.She actually liked Nie Kong, which really shocked Nana.


    "What''s the matter?" Haruna asked strangely as Nana stared at herself.


    "Um... I don''t know if I should ask you something." Nana said hesitantly.


    "Just ask, if I know." Gentle Haruna never knew to refuse.


    "Chunca, you like Teacher Nie Kong." When Nana jumped out, a stormy sea was set off in Chuncai''s heart. She stammered: "Well...Why do you know about Nana?"


    "I have the ability to talk to animals. It was Malone who told me Haruna likes him." Nana said, pointing to the Boston Terrier who was enjoying drinking milk.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, it is Malone! idiot, idiot...how can I talk nonsense about that kind of thing." Haruna''s face red ears grabbed Malone and shook it vigorously.The secret in my heart was discovered again, and Haruna was ashamed of herself.And it was Lala''s sister who found out, how could this be good?


    "Ah... don''t worry, I didn''t tell anyone. I just want to know, what exactly do Haruna and the emperor sister like him? Love is really inexplicable." Nana said in confusion.


    "The good part of the teacher is that when I am with him, there is a warmth that fills the whole body and feels at ease. His gentleness, you don''t understand." Haruna looked forward to something, seeming to miss something.


    "Warm and relieved, I really don''t understand those things at all." Nana said, tilting her head.


    "As long as you stay with the teacher, sooner or later you will understand." Haruna smiled.


    "Then you like him, don''t you tell him directly, is it worrying about the emperor?" Nana asked strangely.


    "That''s the case, Lala is my very important friend. From my standpoint, I really can''t cheer for her. If Lala knows how I feel, maybe I can no longer maintain the way I am now." Said with disappointment.


    "Well, I will hide it for you." Nana nodded.


    But if you hide your feelings, can you still be regarded as a true friend?Haruna was hesitant, and her heart was a little confused.She felt that among friends, she should not be able to conceal that kind of sentiment.


    But if she gave up liking Nie Kong, she really couldn''t do it.After gritting her teeth, her eyes slowly regained firmness.Maybe I really want to confess my mind to Xiaojing as Xiaojing said.


    "It''s really troublesome to be in love," Nana muttered.


    After the clothes were dried, Nana said goodbye to Haruna and headed for the villa.She has gained a lot from the walk, and she understands Chuncai''s heart.


    After returning to the villa, they found the emperor sister and they were sitting in the living room waiting for her to return.


    "Really, Nana, how can it take so long for you to take a walk? Come here, the breakfast Nie Jun prepared for you has already kept you warm." Lala opened the lid, revealing the hot table top food.


    "Hehe...Yes, brother-in-law knows that we haven''t eaten hot food, so I specially keep you warm. Come on Nana, eat while it''s hot." Mengmeng said gently.


    "It''s fine when you come back, you''re hungry," Nie Kong said gently.


    "Brother-in-law..." She stared at Nie Kong blankly, and suddenly a warm current surged into her heart.She suddenly understood what Haruna said to her just now.Is that his tenderness.


    With a silent hum, she came to the table and buried her head to enjoy the warm food.Debby Luke''s food is terrible, and checking for poisons will cause the food to become cold.The three sisters have been eating those foods since they were young.


    Nana thought it was very delicious when Nie Kong made the breakfast.However, he does have his advantages.Anyway, I will continue to get along, I have time to observe him slowly.


    To get the emperor sister, you must first get her approval.

 618 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0624, Xilinu is sick

    "Hurry up and have a look." Just after dinner in the evening, Lala was supposed to be carrying food to Silino, but now the strange voice came from the yard.Nie Kong and his daughter, who were clearing the dishes in the house, glanced at each other and ran to the yard quickly.


    In the flower garden, Lala was stroking Silino who was already lying on her stomach.Xilinu''s appearance was terrible at this time, not only was she soft and motionless, but even the petals turned dark red.It opened its mouth and stuck out its tongue, and its emerald-green figure had a lot of water droplets.Look at it like a hot dog.


    "What happened to Sirino?"


    Nie Kong quickly checked Xilinu''s condition, but it was watered and cultivated until now.Now that Xilinu is sick, Nie Kong is naturally worried.There is still a certain difference between plants and humans. Although Nie Kong is very powerful, he is also helpless with Xilinu, which is not in his professional scope.


    "It''s all the blame for Lala, who often feeds Shilinu''s messy things, now you are sick." Brahn said.


    Nie Kong originally just watered it and fertilized it, but Ko Lala had often fed it human food.And the strange thing is that Shilinu refused to come.


    "Eh, is that right?" Lala said anxiously.


    "I''m not sure about the situation now, Lala doesn''t need to blame myself. Mengmeng can talk to the plant, I will go find her out and have a look." After saying this, Nie Kong flashed away and disappeared from the sight of the two women.


    "Mengmeng, I have something to look for you." Following the positioning of the teleportation, Nie Kongchai appeared beside Mengmeng.Just holding her hand, Nie Kong found Mengmeng was bathing.


    Under Nie Kong''s pulling force, Mengmeng''s entire body fell into his embrace.Wen Xiang Nuan Yu is in her arms, and it feels so beautiful.


    "Ah, what is your brother-in-law doing? People are taking a shower. Doesn''t it mean that brother-in-law wants to wash with Mengmeng? You should keep your sister secret." Mengmeng said blushing.


    She leaned against Nie Kong''s arms, and didn''t care about showing her body to Nie Kong.


    If there is nothing important, Nie Kong will really be tempted.Ah, the temptation of the sister-in-law is really dangerous.


    "Mengmeng, in fact, I have something important and eager to ask you for help, so hurry up and put on my clothes." Nie Kong hurriedly let go of her, already putting a bath towel on her.It''s just that although Mengmeng wears a bath towel, her attractiveness tends to increase.


    Seeing Nie Kong''s appearance, Mengmeng pursed his lips and smirked.When Mengmeng got dressed, Nie Kong took her to the flower garden.


    "Well, you hurry up and look at Xilinu." At this time, Xilinu seemed to be getting weaker and weaker, as if dying.


    Seeing Xilinu''s appearance, Mengmeng''s expression became serious.


    "What''s wrong, please tell me..." She came to Xilinu and stroked its rhizome gently.


    "Mengmeng has the ability to talk to plants, and it seems that she should be able to understand Shilinu''s situation." Lara said.


    "But, did it say something?" Boomer asked hurriedly


    "Xilino said she was okay, but she was too tired, so everyone didn''t have to worry...but..." Mengmeng hesitated, but what?This is too anxious."From the perspective of symptoms, it may be blight. If this is the case, if you continue to let it go for a few days, Xilinu will completely die. This is a disease unique to this species, and it is very dangerous if you want to treat it." Mengmeng said solemnly.


    Nie Kong stared at Xilinu closely, he suddenly realized that its originally small soul was growing rapidly.The body is dying and the soul is developing, how weird it is.Rebirth like a phoenix from the ashes-Nirvana.


    "Let''s talk, it is my responsibility to fail to protect your safety. As long as there is a chance of survival, I will definitely be able to save it." Nie Kong muttered.Although being out of the world of Love-Ru is more dangerous than many dimensions, it is a few grades weaker than Dragon Ball.He firmly believes that there is nothing he can''t do.


    Looking at the serious Nie Kong, Mengmeng was a little startled.


    "Although...I won''t, but on Mestya, an unopened primitive planet three million light-years away from the earth, where is a lucky berry fruit that can cure blight..."


    "Mengmeng, you mean the star of Mestria? It is a planet with a danger index of S, which is full of various unknown dangers." Nana who had just come out heard her and exclaimed.


    "Lucky berry fruit, I understand." Unfortunately, my spiritual sense cannot cover the entire universe, so I can only set off as a spaceship.


    "It doesn''t matter, I will always support Nie Jun." Lala raised her hand, not caring about the danger at all.


    "It would be difficult for you to find fruit without me. Nana, what about you." Mengmeng pointed to herself, her pretty face smiling.


    "If that''s the case, I''ll accompany my sister." Nana bared her teeth when she spoke, she was really cute.


    "Okay, it''s so decided. Brother, take out the spaceship." Bla urged.Mengmeng and Nana were in a double cabin when they came, so the spaceship couldn''t hold so many people.


    She clearly remembered her father''s ring, but there was a spaceship invented by her mother herself.And after transformation, the ability to jump in space can be fully integrated.


    Lala has an interstellar coordinate map of the universe, and it should only take half a day to go back and forth.


    "Okay, let''s go quickly and get back." When Nie Kong threw the spaceship out of the spaceship, Lala showed an expression of interest, and might be able to come into contact with machines of different dimensions.


    In the operation of Lara, after the spacecraft broke through the atmosphere, it began to enter the wormhole to make space jumps.


    Two hours later, they appeared outside a huge planet.From the outside of the universe, it is all green and lush.After confirmation, they understood that the planet in front of them was Mestia.


    After landing, Mengmeng Qiao''s face turned pale and shrank behind Nie Kong.She looked around in horror, trembling all over.


    "Mengmeng, what''s the matter?" Nana asked strangely.


    "The sound of plants, how could it be so malicious. It... They said that we are their prey, and it must taste good..." Nana panicked.


    No wonder she is like this, the plants that she usually touches are generally docile.As for the plants of Mestia, Nie Kong''s eyes could clearly detect their maliciousness.The plants near them are sticking out fangs towards them.


    Seeing piranhas, piranha trees, and poisonous flowers and plants surrounding them, the girls all felt a little speechless horror.


    "Hmph, they are quite courageous. If you don''t give them a good look, I really think we are prey." Nie Kong squinted, and the terrifying soul pressure covered him.In an instant, it crushed the entire star of Mestria.


    The plants'' weak soul fire was trembling, and the sound of the plants on the planet was completely still.


    "Oh, it''s terrible." The plants cringed to the ground, watching Nie Kong as if they had encountered a god.


    Listening to the voices of the plants, Nana stared at Nie Kong with wide eyes.My brother-in-law is so amazing, can he make plants feel scared?


    "Mengmeng, you can now ask where are their lucky berries." Nie Kong said with satisfaction.


    "Hmm..." She found that she became more and more curious, what kind of person would Brother-in-law be?

 619 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0625, Xilinu became a human

    No wonder Mestia is called an S-class dangerous planet, and the plants inside are full of dangers.The soul fire of plants there is much stronger than plants on other planets.Most of them have eyes and mouths, and are omnivorous.


    After Mengmeng''s questioning, their branches stretched out and pointed to a certain position, which was exactly the destination Nie Kong and the others were looking for.In the vast scene, numerous plants are like welcoming guests.


    "I''m not mistaken, isn''t this the extremely dangerous Mestia star?" Nana dumbly looked at the scene before her, feeling very shocked.And Mengmeng knew the plants'' thoughts very clearly, she knew they were afraid of Nie Kong.Being able to get his father''s recognition, the brother-in-law is really hidden.


    Lala had long been accustomed to Nie Jun''s power, and she was not surprised by the nerves.It seemed that she had obtained the hope of saving Xilinu. She excitedly took Nie Kong''s arm and hurriedly set off to the place where they were pointing.


    After half an hour''s journey, they finally came to the so-called lucky berry tree.Its roots are like the tentacles of an octopus, capable of wriggling.The shape itself is very similar to a round spinach, but it is strange that the body is very weak and upside down like Shilinu, without any energy.


    By talking to it, Mengmeng learned that it was due to lack of moisture.After Nie Kong poured water from the Dingtian Ring to it, the leaves on its top began to glow green, regaining its spirit.The most surprising thing is that its branches began to bloom, and quickly became full of apple-like fruits.


    "Ah... Could it be that lucky berry, did it come to fruition?" Ramen said with surprise.


    "Squeak..." Its roots pointed to its own fruit, as if to say something.


    "That''s true, and it said thank you for our life-saving grace, if you want it, just take it off. Great, Shilinu is saved." Mengmeng happily translated after hearing its words.


    "Thank you, Mr. Lucky Berry." Nana squinted and cheered.


    "Since we have found the fruit, let''s go back to Earth as soon as possible. I am very worried about the situation of Xilinu." Nie Kong said.


    "Oh..." The girls excitedly surrounded Nie Kong, and began to teleport from the star of Mestya to the villa.With positioning, Nie Kong can return to his own coordinates no matter how far away.


    When they returned to the flower garden of the villa, Nie Kong and the others found that the sluggish Xilinu suddenly burst into a bright dazzling light. What happened?Their gazes were all focused on Xilinu''s body.After the bursts of light dissipated, Silino who appeared in front of everyone was completely withered.However, at the original position of the flower, it actually produced a red fruit about one meter in size.


    Could it be said that Xilinu''s variety is the type that can bear fruit?


    "How could it be withered, Xilinu''s blight should last a few days." Mengmeng said with a frown.Since Mengmeng couldn''t talk to it, she thought it was dead.


    "Is it too late? I couldn''t feed the lucky berries to Sirinu." Nana said regretfully.


    "No, Xilinu is not sick." At this time, Nie Kong finally discovered that the soul flame in the fruit was brewing.Although its rhizome was withered from the outside, all the breath of Silino''s life was absorbed into the fruit, as if it was about to contain a new life.And this life possesses the vigorous vitality comparable to human beings, it is definitely not sick, but evolution.


    Nie Kong just came to a conclusion, suddenly there was a cracking sound.I saw the red fruit hanging on the withered vine, cracking from the middle like a broken egg.And this gap is getting bigger and bigger, reaching the critical point, until the fruit is divided into two halves.


    "Woo...Woo..."


    The small figure jumped out of the fruit, and Gu Lulu''s eyes scanned a circle.When he found Nie Kong, he threw a happy smile into Nie Kong''s arms.


    Nie Kong felt a familiar sense of vision, and the singing of each other''s baby came in his mind.Your sister, Xilinu, do you think you are a gourd baby, unexpectedly popped out of the fruit.


    "Ah..." After a while, everyone was dumbfounded.I saw the girl who appeared in Nie Konghuai, who was probably a two-year-old Loli.The long green hair hangs down, and on top is a six-petaled pink flower.She didn''t wear any clothes, she was fat and lovely.


    Who is she?Is it really Xilinu?


    "Xilinu..." Nie Kong whispered in disbelief.


    She seemed to hear Nie Kong''s voice, she raised her lovely head and looked at Nie Kong and whimpered...


    "She really is... Xilinu, I didn''t expect to be like this..." Mengmeng had already communicated with her and learned the specific situation.


    "It''s so cute." Lala stretched out her hand, and then Xilinu stared at her for a while and then laughed and got into Lala''s arms.She was also very close, rubbing her chest with her cheeks continuously.Although Shilinu is a little girl, Lara, who has developed so sensitively, feels a little soft.


    "Um... as cute as Bua when he was a child." Perhaps he recalled Nie Kong''s memories, and he chuckled in memory.


    "Hee hee, if I can have children with Nie Jun in the future, I think it will be as cute as Xilinu." La Ramez thought.


    "There are plants in the universe that I didn''t know about. It''s really full of all kinds of life forms." Looking at Xilinu in front of her, Mengmeng said with a sigh.Although it looked like a fairy, who could have expected that very rare plants could develop this kind of change.


    Things went beyond their dreams'' expectations, and they ran to Mestya for nothing.And the villa has a new member.For this newcomer Petal Princess, they all like her very much.Every time they make various actions that cause trouble, Nie Kong and the others are often confused.


    After the performance of Xilinu, her wisdom is equivalent to a three-year-old child.But compared to ordinary babies, they are much more lively, hardly know what to worry about, and smile all day long.


    When Haruna and the others came to Niekong Villa as guests and knew that she was Xilinu, they were even more shocked.


    Fortunately, she hadn''t grown up, otherwise she would definitely be as beautiful as a fairy who harmed the country and the people.

 620 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0626, the conversation of the two women

    The happy weekend was quickly passed after the changes in Xilinu were completed. Nie Kong''s family members were increasing day by day, and all three were loli.


    Compared with Nie Kong''s joy, Chuncai seemed a little bit distressed.Two days ago, her secret was discovered to Lara''s sister Nana.


    "Is it a true friend to hide my feelings like this? I should tell Lala, but I am a little scared..." Thinking of the terrible thing, Haruna shrank.Although it was an accident that caused the two to get engaged, there was no way to make up for it.


    "Good morning, Chuncai sauce." Xiao Jing came to Chuncai with a smile.


    "Good morning." Haruna replied with a reluctant smile.


    "Chuncajang, what''s the matter with you anyway? Why does it seem to have a very depressed expression, can it be about Teacher Nie Kong?" Seeing her appearance, Cun Yujing asked in confusion.


    "Well, that''s the reason. Actually, I''m hesitating whether to tell Lala what I think. If we keep it from her, are we really friends?" Haruna said.


    "In this case, Chuncaijiang can tell it directly. If you like the other person but don''t say it, that''s not allowed." Xiaojing preached to Chuncai just like an adult.


    "But...but..." Haruna hesitated.With a weak personality, she really didn''t have the guts to be as unscrupulous as Lala.If Tan Beng, her world will be dark.


    "Haruna, what are you afraid of? Are you going to regret it when you die like me?" Murray murmured Jingjing.


    Yeah, what''s so scary.Lala is a friend she has made and trusted, and she should believe that she will understand herself.It should be like this among friends.


    "Thank you Xiaojing, I already know how to do it." Chunca finally regained her spirit and said to her with gratitude.He made a decision on Chuncai and decided to show his intentions to Lala.


    "It''s okay, you need to work hard." Xiao Jing encouraged.


    "Chuncajiang, I heard Xiaojing say you have something to call me?" Lalajiang asked in confusion on the roof of the teaching building.She felt that today''s spring vegetables were so strange, they looked less energetic than usual, are they sick?


    "If you have troubles, you can come and talk to me at any time. We are good friends, right."


    Haruna felt a little nervous, and some were not ready.But now it is difficult to ride a tiger, she has blocked her retreat.


    "I have something to say to Lala alone. Actually... I also like the teacher." She blushed and said the words that had been held for a long time.After speaking, she felt a lot easier.


    "Will our relationship break like this? Although I said it, I don''t regret it..." She clenched her fist and watched Lala nervously, waiting for her death sentence.No girl would be willing to hear such words and hold back.


    "Huh..." Lala looked at Chun Cai blankly, making an incredibly soft voice.


    "Chunca, you like Jun Nie, this is how it is. When was it? It''s strange, why didn''t I find it." A lot of question marks emerged from Lala''s head.With her carefree personality, she can find that the problem is.


    "That..." the two women uttered at the same time, and when they found out they laughed awkwardly, and said at the same time again: "You say first..."


    "Hehehe..."


    "Hehehe..." The two women were stupid and didn''t know how to continue.At this moment, Wei opened the door of the rooftop.Seeing the appearance of the two women, he asked strangely: "What are you two doing in such a place."


    "Furukawa-san?"


    Seeing other people appear, the two women''s pretty faces blushed at the same time, they pushed Wei in a panic and shouted, "No...no..."


    Even nervously pulling, took out a mechanical bird, caught Wei and left quickly.Listening to her explain that it was Biao Biao sending Xinjun.But basically unable to resist, his body was caught by the mechanical bird and left.


    The two women are relatively silent, and Haruna''s silence is waiting for Lala''s sentence.


    "I don''t know how to say it, that... I''m sorry. I''m too slow, you are completely unaware of Haruna, you will only be concerned about your own affairs..." Lala reproached somewhat.


    "It''s not like this, I didn''t say it like this. It''s because I don''t want to hide from Lara. You are my best friend and I don''t want to hide it like this." Haruna touched her chest and slowly lowered her face. .


    "Haruna raise your head, I''m actually very happy. Haruna and I have the same mood." Lala said gently, holding Haruna''s hand.


    Haruna felt very moved when she heard Lala''s understanding answer.I am so happy to have such friends.


    "Larachan, I like the teacher''s affairs. Keep it secret."


    "Well, Haruna should say it by herself." Lala nodded obediently.


    "I don''t mean that, I feel that as long as you cheer for Lala''s romance, that''s all you need to do." Haruna said with a gentle face.


    "Haruna, you..."


    "I, there are Lala, teachers, and everyone... so I like life now." She smiled like never before. At that moment, Chuncai was so beautiful.


    "How can Chunca give up like this? I think we should work together. Actually, I don''t think there is anything. I am happy that Chunca likes Jun Nie. It''s just that I don''t understand what Nie Jun thinks about Chunca. Now, why don''t I ask for Chuncai." Lala regained her usual cheerfulness and asked excitedly with blinking eyes.


    "Ah... don''t do that." It''s great to be able to restore the same atmosphere as before.While Haruna was pleased, she said in a panic.


    "Okay, but Haruna will stop talking about cheering for my love affair in the future." Pulling the hand holding Haruna tightly, the two women are like close sisters.


    "Yeah..." Haruna said softly.


    The two women talked about Nie Kong on the rooftop of the teaching building, but it was a pity that Nie Kong could not hear it.


    And Wei tried Lara''s invention again, so it was a tragedy.Her body fell from the air, and it happened to fall on Nie Kong''s body.The secret of the position of the legs was completely pressed into Nie Kong''s face.


    "Ah...I don''t know how to be ashamed." She threw away Nie Kong, and fled away with another shame and anger.Nie Kong was speechless, why Wei always wanted to take advantage of himself.

 621 The collapse of the second element Text 0627, Sa Ji lives in my house?

    Time passed, and the cool autumn was slowly over.It was time to prepare for Christmas, and it was almost a year since Nie Kong came out of the world of the King-Russian in the blink of an eye.In front of the TV, Lala is holding Shilinu and watching the TV show with gusto-a special chapter of Kyouko Fierce Magic.For the weekly magic Kyoko time, Lara really never gets tired of it.


    "Hey! Jun Nie, come over and take a look, Lunchan actually participated in Magic Kyoko''s performance..." Lala suddenly exclaimed with excitement as if seeing something unbelievable.


    Nie Kong, who was clearing the table, looked at the TV following the voice of Lala, and saw Lun Zheng appearing in the TV series of Magic Kyoko.And her role is a villain, opposite to Magic Kyoko.


    No wonder she didn''t tell Nie Kong and the others about this, because she was afraid that Nie Kong would lose face when she saw it.At this time, she was dressed in strange clothes and gave Kyoko a KO to the flames.The film ends, and then the ending song sung by Lun is played.


    "Really, Lun is getting more and more famous." Nie Kong praised.


    "It''s great, it''s great to be able to play Magic Kyoko..." Lala stared at the TV with her eyes tightly, wishing to replace Luren.Nie Kong is speechless, Lala, you are really a big fan of Magic Kyoko.


    "Maybe there is a chance in the future, you can ask Ren to take you to the shooting scene to see Kyoko with your own eyes." Bla said casually.But Lala took Bla''s words seriously, and her eyes sparkled.


    "Ding Dong..." As Nie Kong was about to tell Lala to take a bath, the doorbell outside the door suddenly rang.


    "It''s already past eight o''clock, who would come so late?" Nie Kong looked at the wall clock on the wall. It was already 8:20 in the evening. No guests would choose the current time to be a guest.


    "I''ll open the door." Bra stretched lazily and walked straight from the sofa.But after opening the door, she found that Sha Ji, who lived on the opposite side, was standing in front of the door out of breath.After seeing Bula open the door, Sa Ji hurried into the room.She came alone by herself, and the two attendants did not follow her.


    "Shaji, why are you here?" Nie Kong asked strangely, and seeing that anxious look seemed to have something important.


    "Master Nie Kong..." After seeing Nie Kong, Sha Ji threw herself into her arms and cried aggrievedly.


    "Don''t cry, what happened?" Nie Kong was busy pulling Saji to the sofa and comforted her.


    "Actually I... I ran away from home." Sai Ji intermittently said.


    "Run away from home?" Sitting on the sofa, Shaji''s first words made them all stunned on the spot.You should choose a place farther away from home, it''s too close.


    "No, you can''t run away from home." Lala said to her.But Lala really dare to say that she is a habitual offender.


    "But, why are you running away from home?" Bula asked confused.


    "Dad suddenly asked me to study abroad. Although I said I don''t want to, but my dad is someone who doesn''t have a second when I say that. But in any case, I won''t regress in this matter, so I just escaped without saying anything. There are tears in Sha Ji''s eyes, she seems to be really sad.Although sometimes what they did was very boring, but now she Nie Kong and the others met for the first time.


    "I want to stay here for a few days temporarily. If you have Master Nie Kong, you will be able to protect Sa Ji." Sha Ji looked at Nie Kong pitifully, her pitiful appearance made people unable to refuse.


    "No problem, you can live here. If you want a planet farther away from home, I have a lot of good suggestions." Seeing a scene similar to her, Lala, of course, patted her chest and agreed. .Moreover, she and Sha Ji are already friends, and they will naturally help if they are in trouble.


    "Great, please take care of Master Nie Kong during this time." Sha Ji finally recovered her smiling face, and being able to live with Master Nie Kong was a blessing in disguise.


    Gu Gu... the sound of his belly screamed, making Sa Ji''s pretty face flushed.Although it was already past eight o''clock, Shaji and his father had a dispute that there was no time for dinner.


    "You''re waiting here, I''ll cook some food for you." Nie Kong smiled while looking at her cute face.


    "Hmm..." Saji looked at Nie Kong. She didn''t expect Master Nie Kong to cook for her personally. She was so happy.


    The simplest omelet rice in Japan, but Saji thinks it is the most delicious food in the world.Although it was because of being hungry, Nie Kong''s cooking skills accounted for a big reason.


    After eating, Sha Ji took a hot bath comfortably.But when she just walked out of the bathroom in her bath towel, two more people were present in the living room.


    "Master Shaji." It turned out that while Shaji was taking a bath, two of her attendants, Kujo Rin and Aya Fujisaki, rang the doorbell.Of course they can easily guess where Shaji is.Her range of activities is very small, with only two or three friends.And she was willing to let Shaji rely on, only Nie Kong she liked.


    "Rin and Aya are here, are you looking for me because you are worried about me? I''m really sorry, I didn''t notify you before leaving." Shaji looked very moved when she saw her two friends.


    "No, we followed your father Liu Wo''s order to take you home." The silent Kujo Rin said without expression.


    "Rin?" Sha Ji took two steps back in disbelief. She didn''t believe her good friend would betray her.


    "You are Saji''s friends, why do you do this kind of thing?" Lala Yi rightly stopped.


    "I know very well that Lord Sahime is unwilling to leave Japan, but this is my job. For generations to serve the Kujo clan of Tenjoin, he can only obey the orders of the contemporary Patriarch." Kujo Rin said bitterly.


    "Sorry for interrupting your life, Master Saji, please leave us with us." She firmed her eyes and pulled straight towards Saji''s wrist.


    Nie Kong didn''t interrupt them, but it didn''t mean that he would agree to Saji''s departure.He stood in front of Saji and said aloud: "Please tell Saji''s father that she is temporarily living with me. If you have any questions, please come to me personally."


    "Master Nie Kong..." Saji''s eyes were filled with emotion. There were two reasons why she did not want to transfer. One was to leave Nie Kong, and the other was that Aya couldn''t go abroad with her.


    To lose two important people at the same time, she resolutely resisted.


    "Teacher..." Looking at Nie Kong in front, Rin''s eyes were full of complex emotions.Want to do it, she couldn''t do it against Nie Kong.

 622 The collapse of the second element Text 0628, Sajis father misunderstood

    In fact, why is Rin willing to persecute Saji, she wants to continue to stay with them in Japan.And my nine-joy family has served the Tianjo-in family for generations, but if Shaji transfers to a foreign country, he will naturally accompany her.But Aya... didn''t serve the Tenjoin family, if they left, the three people who played together from childhood to adult might have to separate.


    She understood Saji''s difficulties, but she couldn''t resist the order.But now seeing Nie Kong''s move to stop him, Rin was somewhat inexplicably happy.


    "If this is the case, I will tell Master Saji''s father what the teacher said. Aya, stay with the teacher and accompany Master Saji." Kujo Rin said softly.Ling wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes, and finally laughed out loud.Rin''s tough tone slowly softened, and the reason for her change was that Nie Kong took full responsibility for Saji''s running away from home.


    "Great." Lala''s current situation is so similar to her, Lala couldn''t help but want to help Saji.Although he didn''t get the result, he would definitely succeed if he had Jun Nie, just like he did at the time.


    Rin left and returned to the opposite villa with hope.The arrival of the two women added a lot of excitement to the villa.


    However, what made Nie Kong feel a little strange was that Sha Ji''s father, Tianjoin Liu Wo, the president of the Tenjoin Group, had actually given up his job.Half an hour later, the sound of the rotating propeller came from the sky, it was a private helicopter from Tenjoin Temple.


    The middle-aged man with gentle glasses appeared slowly, and a man who was like a bodyguard followed.Rin, who had been waiting there, shouted respectfully, Sir Liu, Dad.


    "I already understand what happened, Saji is really spoiled." Tianjoin Liu Wo asked Rin with a serious expression.Perhaps, as Saji said, he is a one-and-done person.


    "The school and residence have been arranged, and now only Saji is left. But for the first time my daughter dared to resist me, she has grown up a bit." Tianjoin Liu Wo said softly.


    "Master, I heard that Ms. Saji is in love. According to information, she likes a teacher named Nie Kong at the school." said the middle-aged man who accompanied him like a housekeeper.


    "It turns out to be a teacher-student relationship. It really deserves to be the daughter of my Tenjoin Temple." He let out a triumphant laugh, acting like Saji.It is estimated that Saji usually is like that, and it is all influenced by him.


    "You are not quite right. Apart from the teacher, Lord Saji has many important friends here. So when she hears that she is leaving, she will make such fierce resistance." Lin added.


    "It seems that I don''t know much about my daughter. If that''s the case, let''s see what kind of person my Tenjoin daughter likes and why can attract Saji." Liu I didn''t care, Hua Ji It is very normal for girls to fall in love.As parents, they should accept their growth rationally.Of course, except for certain fathers controlled by some daughters.


    "That''s right, you have to observe it carefully. Maybe in the future he will become our Tenjo Institute, the future successor." Butler Jiujio also smiled.


    "Let me lead the way, the teacher may be waiting." Rin felt relieved a lot, and Dad and the others were not angry against Saji-sama''s opinion of staying overnight.And the teachers are so good, they will definitely be satisfied.


    But the headache is the character Lala, she was accidentally engaged to the teacher, and don''t reveal that Lord Sajime is unrequited love.Rin was also deeply curious about what the teacher thought.


    There were so many girls around him, but the teacher did not confess to any of the girls.I usually treat them very tenderly.She is very curious, which girl does the teacher like, maybe...Is it me?Thinking of this, Rin blushed a few times.How can I snatch someone that Master Saji likes, it''s really shameless.


    Bringing Liu Wo to the villa, Rin knocked on the door.The two people behind were a little surprised, because Nie Kong would actually build a villa on their private site in Tiantiaoyuan.


    "Come here." Accompanied by the girl''s voice, the door opened with a click.The girl in front of her has light blue hair and a super cute face.There will be girls who are more beautiful than your own daughter. Does your daughter like having a wife?


    "Bulachan, Saji''s father Liu Wo has already arrived. He has something to talk to the teacher." Lin said quickly.


    "Come here very quickly. It seems that you are really worried about Saji-classmate. Brother, Saji''s father is here." After opening the door, Bla shouted into the room.Is Dad here? Saji, who was sitting in the living room in her pajamas, suddenly became a little nervous.


    But seeing Nie Kong standing beside him, Saji regained a little energy.


    "Dad...I won''t leave Japan." Sai Ji firmly said as he slowly approached his tight-faced father.


    "Really." Liu Wo glanced at Nie Kong, his eyes flashed with surprise.His temperament is so unique, and the intrigue he passed through the mall can be said to meet all kinds of people, but absolutely no one can compare him.


    Sunny and gentle temperament seems to be able to stabilize people''s hearts, and the handsome appearance gives a very good first impression.No wonder his daughter likes him, that''s how it is.Since the daughter is unwilling to leave him, how can I cruelly separate them.


    "When I first met, I was Nie Kong, a teacher from Cainan College. I think it''s better to leave it to her to decide what happened to Saji." Nie Kong smiled and received them and sat down, while Ling was very well-behaved to make tea for them.


    "I am Saji''s father Liu Wo, and my daughter has been taken care of by you. I have already understood what happened. Since she doesn''t want to leave, then forget it." Liu Wo smiled.


    "Dad, did you say yes?" Saji said in surprise.


    "Well, Dad supports your decision." Liu Wo nodded.


    "Awesome, thank you father." Sai Ji embraced Aya with excitement, cheering.


    Nie Kong didn''t expect to succeed so easily. It seems that he loves his daughter as much as himself.


    After a few brief confession, Liu Wo will leave.He is very busy at work, and he has already taken a lot of time to come.Before leaving, Nie Kong was shocked by his words: "Saji, when you decide to get married, tell your father and I will prepare the wedding for you. In short, my daughter will leave it to you."


    "Ah...Will you marry Master Nie Kong?" Sa Ji screamed excitedly.

 623 The collapse of the second element text 0629, the first sight of Kizaki Kyoko

    Saji''s father seemed to have misunderstood and did not give him a chance to explain.Did he think that Nie Kong was dating Saji?Saji was very happy when she heard her father''s words.And Lala murmured when she heard Liu Wo''s words, and murmured that Nie Jun was already engaged to her.But seeing Saji solve her troubles, she was mostly happy.


    Shaji''s runaway incident came to an end for a while, and she became more and more clingy because of her father''s instructions.If it was a little reserved before, now it has all been let go.What''s more, she appeared in front of Nie Kong while wearing a pure white princess dress at school and holding a small aristocratic umbrella in her hand.According to her, it was specially customized in the UK, hoping that Nie Kong could discover her hidden beauty.Although the behavior was a little silly, she was a little infatuated.Only when Wei saw Saji''s clothes, she immediately urged her to affect the school''s morals.


    The noisy school life feels more and more intense.Nie Kong felt that with them, he might be able to stay young forever.


    After the youth of Digimon, the growth of the cross, the perfection of the daddy... Now he is the father of the child.Nie Kong is no longer as anxious to the girls as the Digimon World.Thinking back to the first forced push, Nie Kong felt very shy.Fortunately, he can bring happiness to Huaxian Beast.After too many people or things, growth is an inevitable result.He can taste the ideals of all kinds of girls in the second dimension, which are still engraved in his mind.


    "Teacher..." Lun''s voice immediately interrupted his nostalgia, and followed the voice to look at her.Lun appeared in front of Nie Kong, dressed in a cute sleeveless blouse and a green skirt.


    The cute and energetic face was full of smiles, shaking his right hand to say hello to Nie Kong.


    "What''s wrong with Lun, suddenly came to me." Nie Kong asked strangely.


    Lun Qiao flushed slightly, and said in a low voice, "I want to ask the teacher, can I be my boyfriend for a day."


    "Hey, why did you suddenly want me to be your boyfriend for one day?" Nie Kong was very surprised. Is there such a saying? I have heard of one-night love.


    "It''s like this... Yesterday, when I was backstage, I talked to a friend about love, and I lied to her to say that I had a boyfriend. Today, because we both didn¡¯t have a job, I told her to meet up. The topic of..." Lun blushed and explained to Nie Kong.


    "So, did Lun choose me?" Nie Kong suddenly realized that he was pretending to be a boyfriend.However, Lun seemed to only know two boys, one was like his brother, and the other was Nie Kong.


    "Doesn''t the teacher like it? But as long as I conceal it from the other person, otherwise I will be treated as a vain girl who only speaks big words." Her eyes were misted and she looked at Nie Kong with tears.


    "Don''t cry, I promise you." Nie Kong reached out and wiped her tears, comforting her.


    "Long live..." Lun hugged Nie Kong excitedly, there was no slightest crying.She blinked her eyes and looked at Nie Kong and continued, "So as not to be exposed, can I call teacher Nie Jun?"


    "Well, yes. If you are not at school, you can call me Nie Jun." Nie Kong nodded and responded.


    "Hehe...Nie Jun." She felt very happy when she tried to call Nie Kong intimately.Lala sauce, I can already be like you.


    He took Nie Kong''s arm to the agreed position, waiting for Lun''s legendary friend.Ten minutes later, they met a girl with short black hair.She is wearing short three-quarter jeans and a cute white T-shirt on her upper body.Although the collocation is simple and plain, she can''t hide her beauty in the slightest.


    "Come here, Kyoko is here." After seeing her, Ren yelled at her.


    "Could it be that she is the Kizaki Kyoko of the Blazing Magical Girl?" Nie Kong was very surprised, could it be said that Ren''s friend is her-the protagonist of Blazing Magical Kyoko.Although I learned on TV the other day that Ren participated in the plot of the villain of Magic Kyoko, I didn''t expect the two of them to become close friends.It is not the game character Mengmeng made by them, but the real person.If Lala saw it, she would be very excited.


    "Hello... the first time I met, my name is Kizaki Kyoko. Are you Nie Jun who Lunchan often mentions?" She came to Nie Kong and the others with a smile and gentle.After seeing Nie Kong clearly, Kyoko was obviously stunned.Lun Jiang''s boyfriend is so handsome, and it makes her feel bright.Having said that, although Lun is very cute, the two lack a sense of harmony when standing together.When I stood on his left, I finally felt coordinated.A green leaf cannot match a flower.


    "Kyouko, this is my boyfriend Nie Jun." Lun held Nie Kong''s arm intimately, and she didn''t look like she was acting as a fake.Nie Kong''s arm was sinking into Lun''s breasts.


    "When meeting for the first time, my name is Nie Kong, please give me more advice." Nie Kong introduced himself by the way, and indirectly got to know Lala''s idol Kyoko through Lun.Sure enough, it is an idol, she looks very cute.Compared to Billun, it is not inferior.Nie Kong had experienced her figure, and knew that she was full of plumpness hidden in her clothes, even though it was only a virtual character in the game.


    "Hehe, let''s go shopping together for the three of us now." Although it was just a temporary measure to show off to Kyoko, it is great that Nie Jun can be his boyfriend for a day.Although Lala was very close to Nie Jun, she obviously didn''t enjoy the current treatment.


    "Hmm..." Seeing Ren''s happy appearance, Kyoko deeply blessed her.


    "By the way, does it matter if you two entertainers go out shopping?" Nie Kong asked curiously.


    "It doesn''t matter, Kyoko said that it would be safer to come out with an open mind like this. Now, where are we going to play Jun Nie during the great weekend." Lun asked excitedly.


    "I''m sorry to disturb you on the date." Kyoko apologized.Although she was curious about Ren''s boyfriend and met, she was afraid that she would become a light bulb.


    "It''s okay, we can play together. Since there is no purpose, let''s go shopping in the commercial street. If you are tired, go to the cafe to rest." Nie Kongwen said.


    "En..." The two women nodded, and accompanied Nie Kong to walk slowly in the street.Although not many of them could not recognize the two women, the three still attracted a lot of attention.

 624 The collapse of the second element body 0630, see Kyoko

    They are so outstanding that the crowd can''t hide their glow.Slowly, more and more people on the street looked at the three of Nie Kong, and an absolutely unexpected but familiar character appeared.


    He was holding a book with a three-dot picture of a girl on the cover in both hands with a plump pig face, and his mouth was drooling.When he saw the two women, his eyes instantly became peach-hearted.


    "Wow... isn''t that Kyoko and Lunchan? Actually both appeared, I...I..." He opened his mouth and panted directly, and stretched out his hands towards Nie Kong and the others.


    "Ah... it''s the principal, a pervert every time." Lun said nervously.In order to deal with perverted principals, she can be said to have mailed a lot of props to deal with people like them.


    Nie Kong was helpless, the principal''s nature really remained the same.The M attribute plus perversion is really terrible.Compared with the current Saruyama, it can be good, after all, I have a family...


    "Wow, this is no longer the time to put on clothes. Lunchan, Kyoko, please sign on your body." He pulled the corner of his clothes violently, and quickly finished transforming into a perverted state.


    "Ah, let''s run away quickly." Before Nie Kong had time to make a move, Lun took his hand and ran away.The three rushed into the empty alley around the corner, followed by the bare principal.


    But when they turned the corner, what appeared in the front was a dead end with no intersection, and the principal''s whine came from behind.


    Seeing the principal acting like an idiot, Lun could only draw out a bomb with a skeleton painted on it.It''s scary just looking at it.


    "Lunchan, that''s..." Kyoko asked silently.


    "The idiot purchased by Galaxy Mail repelled the bomb. If he uses it, he should be able to repel the principal." After Lun explained, he was just about to wait for the principal to show up and throw it at him.But the bomb felt a little slippery, and Lun didn''t notice the bomb for a while before it slipped out of her hand.


    "Boom..." Along with the explosion, a huge pink smoke from the bomb enveloped the two women.This is a fool to repel the bomb, it is obviously a smoke bomb.


    "It doesn''t matter you two." Nie Kong hurriedly reached out and grabbed the two women, and pulled them out of the smoke.But Nie Kong found that the graceful bodies of the two women slowly appeared in his eyes.I saw the clothes they were wearing melted away and turned into air!All their fair and smooth skin was exposed.


    Nie Kong stared at the bodies of the two women in a daze. He didn''t expect such an accident to happen suddenly.The figures of the two women have their own beauty, and their bodies are well-proportioned.The youthful scent hits his face, with the unique fragrance of his daughter''s family.


    The shy expression with a half-revealed body is really charming.


    "Why... why did the clothes disappear." Kyouko''s pretty face blushed instantly when he noticed Nie Kong''s gaze.In a panic, she stretched out her hand to cover her chest and immediately squatted down.


    "No...no, could it be that I made a mistake and took out the clothes to destroy the bomb." Lun''s eyes turned into peas, his embarrassed expression was very cute.The body showed to Nie Kong that she didn''t care much.As long as it''s Nie Jun, that''s fine.


    "But, why would you buy that kind of weird props?" Nie Kong found that the trouble Lun caused was a lot more than that of pulling.It would be even more speechless if he knew that Meigan became smaller because of Lun.


    "Oops, the perverted principal is about to chase. Nie Jun, you help us block it." Kyoko hurriedly pulled Lun and hid behind Nie Kong, Nie Kong only felt softness coming from behind.


    "Wow, so you guys are hiding here. Don''t hide and seek, please sign my body." The principal appeared, and he jumped into the air and pounced on the two heads exposed behind Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong''s eyes made a faint wave, and the principal who rushed towards him stopped strangely in the air.


    Kyoko hiding behind gave out a ball of sparks from her index finger, and then fired at the principal.With a loud bang, the fireball hit the principal''s body and immediately broke out and drowned him.The perverted principal was finally burned by Kyoko to be inhuman form.


    "You two continue to hide here. I''ll go to a nearby store to buy you clothes." Nie Kong told the two women hiding behind, dragging the principal with severe burns and leaving.He didn''t feel sorry, because the body parts of the two women had been clearly printed in his mind.


    The two women hiding in the corner stretched out their heads, blushing, watching Nie Kong leave.


    "The body... was completely seen by the boy." Kyoko hugged her knees and said quietly.


    "Yes... I''m sorry Kyoko, it''s all my fault." Ren apologized.


    "Forget it, it doesn''t matter. Since it''s him, it doesn''t matter. Nie Jun, he is very handsome. Such a boy is really rare, he is considerate and so gentle." Kyoko smiled blushingly.


    "Um, that actually... Nie Jun is not my boyfriend... I''m sorry I deceived you." Seeing the sincere and frank Kyoko, Lunzi said.


    "I guessed it, Jun Nie, he treats me with the same gentle attitude towards you. Lunchan, tell me more about him, and I will support your love in the future." Kyoko said curiously.


    "Yeah." Ren slowly told Kyoko all about Nie Kong. When he heard the trouble caused by Lalaqi''s strange invention, and Ren secretly fought against Lala, Kyoko smiled very much.


    Did so many happy things happen to Lun? I really envy her for having this group of friends.Compared with myself, there are too few friends.Although she has the blood of a human being on earth, she belongs to half an alien after all.


    "If you have time, can Ren introduce them to me?" Kyoko asked curiously.


    "Okay, they like Kyoko very much," said solemnly.The two women whispered, talking about Nie Kong.


    When Nie Kong suddenly appeared with a few sets of clothes, he almost didn''t shame the two women to death.What they talked about is a secret among best friends.After this incident, the relationship between the two women is getting better and better.

 625 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0631, Xilinu

    The first Saturday of the rare weekend was dedicated to Lun. On Sunday, Nie Kong wanted to stay in the villa.


    "Well..." It''s just that Xilinu pulled Nie Kong''s trousers and made a lovely voice at him, staring at him with pure big eyes.And in her hand, she actually held a rope from an unknown source.


    "Xilinu, what''s the matter?" Nie Kong asked, touching her head, he couldn''t understand her at all.She was transformed from plants, and only Mengmeng could understand her.Maybe when she grows up, she can learn to make a human voice.According to her current situation, it is clear that the characteristics of humans are greater than those of plants.


    "Well..." She handed the rope to Nie Kong, making gestures with her fleshy hands.Nie Kong was surprised, could it be said that Xilinu wanted to tie her up by herself.At a very young age, he has an M attribute.


    Without the ability to communicate with plants, the only way to understand her thoughts is to ask Mengmeng.After the girls had eaten breakfast, they all hid in Lala''s room and said that they were working on a Christmas program.


    Nie Kong hugged the whimpering Xilinu and pushed away from Lala''s bedroom, and saw that they were laughing and laughing.The clothes at home were very cool, which really feasted Nie Kong''s eyes.


    "Eh, will Nie Jun come together?" Lala, who studies machinery, asked excitedly after seeing Nie Kong coming.


    "I have something to look for Mengmeng." When Mengmeng heard Nie Kong''s words, she lifted her spirits.Her eyes were full of excitement, and she blurted out: "Brother-in-law, if it''s a date, Mengmeng can do it anytime."


    "About... a date, what are you talking nonsense about Mengmeng?" Nana blushed, and stammered at Mengmeng.The innocent Nana is really sensitive to those things.


    "It''s about Xilinu. I want Mengmeng to help translate what she said." Nie Kong handed Xilinu to her and said to her.


    "Well..." Silino, who held the rope tightly in her hand, yelled to Mengmeng.Mengmeng nodded, already understanding what she wanted to express.


    "So that''s the case, I already understand. Two days ago, Xilinu was very envious when she saw Harunajang taking her pet dog Ma Long outside for a walk, so I hope her brother-in-law treats her like Harunay treats Malong."


    Upon hearing Mengmeng''s words, a picture emerged in the mind of Bula Ji.I saw Nie Kong holding the dog leash that tied Xilinu in his hands, and said goodbye to them saying "I took Xilinu out for a walk.".Stupid Mengmeng, you think Xilinu is a pet dog.


    "Well..." Xilinu smiled excitedly, and the rope in her hand went straight into Nie Kong''s hand.


    Nie Kong suddenly realized that Xilinu was going to make her debut in the park just like Lias in the world of Dad.It seems that since Shilinu was born, I have never taken her outside to get familiar with the environment.


    "Then, I took Xilinu out for a walk." Nie Kong dropped the rope and said to the girl in the house, holding her little hand.


    "Safe journey, Nie Jun must take good care of Xilinu." Lalabai said goodbye.Mengmeng-chan is full of regrets, how can she truthfully say what Xilinu said, it should be to add more herself.


    "Huh, Mengmeng has been so clingy to her brother-in-law recently, is she planning some tricks? Always pretending to be obedient in front of others, but I have seen through your thoughts." Nana stared at Mengmeng, her eyes full of alert.


    Like his own biological daughter, Nie Kong slowly led Xilinu to the nearby park.On the sidewalk near the park, Nie Kong unexpectedly encountered a familiar figure.


    "Xiao Wei..." Nie Kong yelled softly at the back of the girl who was gently petting the cat.


    Wei stiffened all over, and she quickly retracted her hand.


    "Old... teacher, and little Xilinu?" After turning around, Wei found Nie Kong, and her pretty face immediately turned a little red. Did the teacher discover the secret of her liking for cats?


    "It turns out that Xiaowei likes cats, they are so cute." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    "Cute..." Yui pulled the corners of his clothes with his hands, his eyes looked a little flustered, old... the teacher actually said that he was cute... how could he feel happy? One... it must be an illusion.


    "Yes... By the way, teacher, why did you show up in the park?" Only his pretty face hurriedly changed the subject, fearing that his strangeness would be discovered by him.


    "I want to take Xilinu to look around the town. She hasn''t seen almost anything except the courtyard outside the villa." Looking at Xilinu, who was looking at the surrounding scenery with excitement, Nie Kong explained .


    "But I was really taken aback, it turned into a human form." Thinking back to her original appearance, it was difficult to connect the two.


    "It seems that Silino belongs to an ultra-rare species, so there are quite a lot of unknown parts of her ecology. Such a huge change, even the dream of understanding plants is surprised." However, Silino is like a piranha. Nie Kong felt quite happy to be such a lovely loli.


    "This universe really doesn''t conform to our common sense." Wei Gan said.


    "Well..." The lively and lovely Shilinu seemed to have discovered Wei and threw herself into her arms happily.


    "Hehe... Xilinu seems to really like Xiaowei''s appearance." Nie Kong learned that Xilinu is very close to the people he has met before, and among them, he is the closest.


    "Yes...Is that so?" Looking at the cute Xilinu, Yui really likes to hold her in her arms.


    The scene of the two taking a child together is like a husband and wife in the eyes of others.


    A certain grandmother who came to the park with a stroller looked at them and smiled and said, "Oh, mom and dad came for a walk together. It feels really good. But the weather is getting ready for rain, so hurry up and take your baby home." Nagging reminded Nie Kong and the others, she pushed the car and disappeared into the park.


    After her reminder, Nie Kong found that there were fewer and fewer people in the park and the sky was getting darker.


    "Dad...Mom..." Hearing her words, Wei Qiao''s face was like a red sunset.I thought of taking care of Xilinu at home and waiting for Nie Kong to get off work.


    "Who...who agreed to marry him..." She covered her fever-like cheeks with her hands, and what happened some time ago resurfaced.I always happen to shameless things in front of him. Is that an arrangement of fate?

 626 The collapse of the second element body 0632, Weis affection detonated

    Wei stared at the ten fingers in front of him and counted one by one: "I will marry the teacher when I grow up, and I won''t marry the teacher when I grow up." Looking at Wei who turned around, Nie Kong was a little speechless.It''s just a word from a passerby, but are you serious?


    "Oh, little Xilinu is gone. What a mess, where did you go." Suddenly realized that he had free hands, only said in surprise.


    Patron looked at Wei, but he had forgotten the existence of Xilinu.But that little girl can run very fast.I didn''t pay attention for a while, and disappeared from sight.


    "She must not be too far away, let''s look around." Nie Kong said.


    "Hurry up, look at the sky and prepare to rain." Wei said full of self-blame.


    "It''s okay... That girl might be too excited when she came out for the first time." Nie Kong didn''t have the slightest worry. It was easy to find Xilinu with his spiritual sense.The two left the park, and as expected, the disappeared Silino was found in the shop at the intersection ahead.


    She was pouring a bottle of drink into her mouth.Behind her, the boss scolded Sirino who drank his sales drink privately.


    "Well... it''s delicious." Xilinu giggled, but had already drunk most of the drink.She spit out the sweet smell of the drink like a full burp.


    "I''m really sorry, we will pay." Wei who came first hurriedly took out his wallet and paid for the drink for Shilinu.However, it was very strange to discover that she could drink Coke.


    "Speaking of teachers, how can plants drink Coke?"


    "It''s a long story. Lala used to feed her all kinds of food before, so that she developed the habit now..." When she first saw Lala feeding her ramen, she could He was shocked.Wei was not surprised, if it was Lala, then whatever happened was normal.


    "Wow... hiccups."


    Shilinu burped full, and drank all the remaining Coke in the bottle.Nie Kong could feel her body swaying.


    "What''s wrong, is it drunk?" Nie Kong said blankly.


    "Huh, Coke?" Wei looked at Xilinu, who was exactly the same as the drunk, half-believing.


    The two immediately rushed in front of her and found her blushing and her eyes blurred.He looked at Xilinu amusedly. Drinking Coke makes him drunk. You are too cute.


    "It seems to be true, Xiao Xilinu is drunk," Yui said with a wry smile, never expecting such a thing to happen.Lolita who is drunk with coke, how many believe it?


    Even so, Silino still wandered with her shallow consciousness.Nie Kong was about to hug her, only to find a faint chill on his face.Accompanied by the slurping sound, Dou Da''s raindrops fell densely from the sky, and the gloomy sky finally began to rain heavily.


    "Really, why is it so sudden..." Wei put his hands on top of his head, but the raindrops were too dense.


    Nie Kong hugged Xilinu tightly, then grabbed Wei''s right hand and said, "Xiao Wei, let''s go to the children''s hut in the park just now to hide from the rain."


    Wei Xiao''s hand shrank, her pretty face with a faint pink color: "Hand...hand is held by the teacher again."


    The two got into the small decorated house at the fastest speed, but although they were very close, the raindrops still drenched most of their clothes.And Xilinu was protected by Nie Kong, without any drops of water.Only the graceful outline of the body was clearly displayed.


    He seemed to be aware of Nie Kong''s gaze, but he screamed and stretched out his hands to block him in front.Her pretty face flushed, and she was thinking wildly in her mind: "Lone...lone man and widow, like...if the teacher does something shameless to me...what should I do?"


    But Nie Kong did not do that. He reached out his hand and took out a clean handkerchief from his pocket and handed it to her.


    "Teacher, it''s so gentle..." She silently said thank you, and then took the handkerchief.She felt that a strange feeling was sprouting and growing, would it be like it?Hiding in a dark and small room, outside is pouring rain without a shadow.


    At this time, Silino, who was drunk, seemed to start an unexpected change.The blooming flowers in her head suddenly closed into a flower bone, and then sprayed out pink pollen.


    Pink smoke filled the decorated house, drowning the two of them inside.After spraying the pollen, Xilinu fell asleep irresponsibly.


    Nie Kong was already immune to toxins, and he didn''t think there was a problem with the pollen, but it smelled of fresh fragrance.


    But after only inhaling the pollen, Nie Kong found that a beautiful flower slowly emerged from her head.


    "Xiao Wei, are you okay?" Nie Kong asked tentatively.


    "It''s okay, I just feel a little hot."


    Wei felt her heart beating faster and faster, just seeing Nie Kong, she suddenly felt an uncontrollable heat all over her body.Although the clothes were clammy, they couldn''t stop her hot emotions.


    "Could it be that the rain caused a cold and fever?" Nie Kong stretched out his hand, brushed away her bangs and touched her smooth forehead.It feels very cold and there is no sign of fever.


    It''s just that when Nie Kong touched her body, only his whole body was shaken.Silino will release special pollen after drinking Coke, which will spread her mind to others.


    She stretched out her hands, and to Nie Kong''s accident, she wrapped his arms around his neck.Very tight and powerful.She slowly raised her head, her eyes blurred and said: "Teacher, do you hate Wei?"


    "No, how could I hate Xiaowei." Nie Kong wanted to push her away and check her weird love, but he came across a place that shouldn''t be touched.


    Nie Kong hurriedly shrank his hands, but out of accident, he pressed his body tightly against Nie Kong''s palm.Her pretty pink face slowly approached Nie Kong, and finally her lips pressed against his mouth.The fragrance of the girl rushed to her face.

 627 The collapse of the second element Text 0633Taste

    He was jerky and actively nibbling on Nie Kong''s mouth, but he had no experience at all.Nie Kong was surprised that Wei''s sudden change, how could she be so bold when she was conservative?


    Nie Kong did not refuse, and the two clung to each other..


    The clinging clothes gradually disappeared, and the skins of the two of them finally adhered to each other.


    Could it be that Xilinu''s pollen has an affective effect.Nie Kong was difficult to confirm, but only a little weird in front of him.The plot of the Love-Russian girl is a bit vague, and he can hardly remember it clearly.


    "Xiaowei, haven''t you always hated shameless things?" Nie Kong suppressed the passion that was about to explode, pressing her smooth shoulders and asked aloud.


    "I hate shameless people. I have not changed since I was a child. But if it''s a teacher, then you can forgive me." She blushed.


    Although she was wondering how she could be like this, just being close to Nie Kong couldn''t control herself.The effect of Silino''s pollen varies from person to person. For example, Saji will be crazy, for example, the original Mikan can keep a little reserved.But it didn''t change the slightest to convey the heart that Silino liked.And if her own people like it the same, it will detonate her emotions more thoroughly.


    "Teacher, promise me that you can only do shameless things with me alone." Wei shuddered all over, holding his arms tightly around Nie Kong''s neck.Only the attributes of a wife are the most suitable candidates for a wife.


    But Nie Kong had already arrived at the target''s door, and almost flinched when he heard Xiaowei''s words.Sun, she is the only one who intends to do this.But how can I give up the entire forest for the sake of trees?For now, I can only conquer and completely turn Wei into his own woman.


    Only closing his eyes did not stop Nie Kong''s actions.She was just ashamed to death, how could she be bold just now.Before marrying the teacher, I would take the initiative to do such a shameless thing.


    Xiaowei, we are in the field, how can you call out so loudly.Although there are not many people in the torrential rain, it wouldn''t be good if others saw it.Nie Kong held back the extremely happiness that Wei had brought him, and blocked Wei''s mouth from shouting!


    After a long time, with the torrential rain stopped, Wei finally recovered his strength.When she was sober, she screamed and hugged her clothes, her cheeks hot.


    She never thought that she would boldly take the initiative to do something shameless to the teacher... But that feeling was really good.


    After getting dressed in a panic, she blushed and said that she must not tell Lala what happened just now.If they know, they probably don''t know how to laugh at themselves.


    "Well, if the teacher wants to do anything shameless in the future... just come to me, so as not to harm the school''s moral issues." After throwing out these words, he disappeared in front of Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong looked at Xilinu who was asleep, and he couldn''t laugh or cry.Naughty ghost, it''s all your reason.


    Probably I drank cola, so the pollen that triggered my heart came out, which caused Wei''s change.

 628 The collapse of the second element text 0634The shameful Nana

    Seeing that Christmas is getting closer, Bula and their four daughters decided to invite Haruna and them to the villa for a Christmas party.So the women were very excited and were starting to clean and dress up a corner of the house.


    "Look at you, Jun Nie, my bedroom is very clean, right?" Seeing Nie Kong appear, Lala pointed to the bedroom to show off.Indeed, it is now very much like a normal girl''s bedroom, without the mess of research and rest.And in order to welcome the arrival of Christmas, the house is decorated with a festive atmosphere of Christmas.


    "It''s just pile up things in the corner. There is still a mountain of debris piled there. It''s really lazy." Mengmeng, who followed Nie Kong to visit Lala''s bedroom, pointed to the box full of things in the corner.


    There are many mechanical items on display, half of the inventions are made, and there are special props for making inventions... Nie Kong feels that it is quite rare for Lala to do what it is now.


    "The emperor is cutting corners at all. Look at things falling on the ground everywhere." Nana bent down and picked up the strange machine like a magnet at her feet.


    However, a U-shaped machine like a magnet in her hand emitted a strong current, and the light blue light flooded Nana.She didn''t expect to encounter such a thing, and she couldn''t react at all.


    "Wow..." She let out a painful cry, and her body fell into Nie Kong''s arms in front of her as if she had been subjected to the force of a machine in her hand.


    "Nana, are you okay?" Nie Kong stretched out his hand to support her shoulder, and asked her aloud.Obviously knowing that your sister''s invention is very dangerous, she dare to disturb her things.


    "No... it''s okay, it''s just that your hands are a little tingling. I said, when are you going to hold it?" Nana raised her head and showed her cute tiger tooth to Nie Kong.


    "Nana, you are really rude, but Nie Jun helped you to avoid falling. You should say thank you." Lala preached to her sister with her hands on her hips.


    Nana whispered: "It''s all the emperor sister''s fault that you littered the invention, otherwise why would I be hugged by him." I just wanted to leave Nie Kong''s arms, but the unexpected result made Nana dumbfounded.


    "Ahhhhh...I...my hands seem to be stuck. Sister Huang, what kind of invention was that just now, and how did it become like this?" Nana blushed and asked Lara.


    She pulled out her hands vigorously, but her fingers seemed to be printed on Nie Kong''s body.With the tight adsorption, Nana could only soften in Nie Kong''s arms.Feeling his warm embrace, Nana gave birth to the feeling that her father hugged herself when she was a child.


    "Lala, hurry up and think of a solution." Nie Kong was speechless, and Lala really had enough invention problems.In the current situation, how to separate them.If I forcibly tear it apart, I''m afraid it will hurt Nana.


    "Oh, Nana is really enviable. No, things have been really bad." Mengmeng shook her lower lip and stared at the two people she was holding.


    "Eh..." Even Lara, her mind was full of confusion and surprise.The props made by myself obviously don''t have that effect.


    "Master Lala, this item is malfunctioning. It will cause the touching objects to generate a magnetic field, causing the effect of mutual adhesion." Pei Kai fiddled with the item and said to Lala.


    "Since it is a malfunction, I think as long as the time is up, the effect will disappear." Lala said in an expert tone.


    "Eh eh..." Nana''s pretty face was hot like a fever, did she have to stick to him for a while?


    "Would you like me to analyze the props? Anyway, you two can only sit and wait for the time effect to end. If Nie Jun keeps doing this, it will be very inconvenient for him." Mengmeng suddenly thought of an idea and said to them.


    "Well, please, please Lala." Nie Kong can only do this. He can''t go out like this.


    "Sister Huang, I''ll help you." Mengmeng followed Lala, and the two of them left with the props in both hands.Now in the bedroom, there are only Nie Kong and Nana left.


    Lying alone in Nie Kong''s arms, Nana felt a little nervous and flustered, her heart bumping like a deer.And...and to the death, she felt an urge to go to the toilet.But I can''t leave, how can this be good?


    Her legs were clamped tightly, and her body was twisting slightly.


    Nie Kong thought that Nana was tired. He gently supported Nana''s body and came to the bed and said, "Standing is too tired, let''s sit." As Nana sat down, Nana could only turn away. Sitting with his legs tightly in his lap.


    But when she held her legs tightly, she could hold her back for a while, but after turning away, Nana only felt that her urination was more serious, as if she was about to spray out at any time!.Nana blushed, her expression a little bit painful, her eyes flickering!


    If you say something like urinating to a boy, where would you be embarrassed to say it!Besides, Nana has very complicated thoughts about Nie Kong.


    "But if you pee your pants in front of his eyes, I am afraid it will be even more embarrassing. Mengmeng will definitely make fun of me." Nana''s eyes were shy, she mustered up the courage to whisper to Nie Kong: "Hello... ...I want to go to the toilet."


    It''s just that Nana''s voice became smaller and smaller, and the last three words, Nie Kong, almost didn''t hear what they were talking about.


    "Go...to the toilet?" Nie Kong was startled, and asked again as if he had misheard.


    "No way?" Nana''s face flushed, staring at Nie Kong.Shame and inexplicable, I actually... actually embarrassed in front of him.


    "Well, I understand. The big one or the small one?" Nie Kong asked.If it''s big, it''s really troublesome...


    "Yes... it''s small, but you definitely can''t take a peek." Nana''s eyes flashed fiercely and said viciously at Nie Kong.


    Take off your pants and urinate in front of a man, no girl is not shy!The man in front of him didn''t admit that he was his brother-in-law, how could he do that kind of thing in front of him.


    But what should I do to ensure that I don''t peek.Nie Kong was thinking about this problem. The key is that the two postures are too strange, so it can''t be avoided.Nana, are you deliberately making things difficult for me?


    Half-full Nana came to the toilet, Nie Kong was staring at the toilet in a daze.At this time, Nana was also the same, there seemed to be no way.Nie Kong, whose hands were already glued, couldn''t move a bit.

 629 The collapse of the second element text 0635, the three sisters of Lala

    How can I take off my pants because my dual hands can''t work?Seeing that the urination was unbearable, Nana was anxious to cry.


    "Please help... Help me take off my pants." After saying that, Nana was ready to lose face in front of Nie Kong.With some arrogant attributes, although she has a boyish personality, she is more innocent and shy than any girl.


    "It was Nana who told me to take it off. Don''t blame me for being rude in a while." Nie Kong stretched his hands toward the casual three-quarter pants she was wearing, and his thumb hooked into the belt, feeling that there was still a layer of fabric covering it.


    "You...what are you touching, birds...birds...beasts." Nana felt soft and blushed with mist.Her little tiger teeth bit Nie Kong''s shoulder with excessive shame.


    It''s just that Nie Kong''s body is so strong that she almost broke her tooth.


    "Mistakes and mistakes." Nie Kong was a little embarrassed, because he just didn''t pay attention to his pants.He hurriedly hooked his trousers with his thumb and slowly pulled them down.


    After sensing that her trousers were taken off, Nana blushed and stared at Nie Kong fiercely: "Remember, you must never peek." After she finished speaking, she squatted on the toilet.


    Due to the height difference between the two, Nie Kong could only squat in front with her.When seeing Nana''s eyes full of shame and anger, Nie Kong smiled and closed her eyes.


    Nana''s tight heartstring eased, and her tightly squeezed urination was released.Nana felt ashamed, she had the urge to hide in the quilt and never come out.I knew it, and let him plug his ears by the way.


    After all there was no sound, Nana said like a mosquito: "It''s all right." Nie Kong stretched out his hand again and pulled her pants back, and then opened his eyes.


    "You... Did you just hear something?" Nana asked with a fierce expression.


    "Well, I didn''t see anything, I didn''t hear anything." Nie Kong stretched out his hand to touch her head and said warmly.


    "Hmph, count you acquainted. But, don''t let your sisters know what happened just now." Nana raised her tiger teeth and warned Nie Kong.


    "Well, it''s a secret belonging to the two of us." Nana felt sour and sweet in her heart when she heard Nie Kong''s intimate words.Could it be said that this is the so-called love that Haruna had said to herself.No, how could I like him.


    Half hugged Nana and returned to the living room, and found that the three women were talking about them.Seeing them appear, Mengmenghu questioned: "Where did you just go?"


    "No...nowhere, by the way, have you found a way to separate us." Nana hurriedly changed the subject.


    "Sorry, Nie Jun, you can only take care of Nana for a while."


    Nie Kong looked at Lala''s dazed thinking, he probably didn''t find a way to separate himself and Nana tonight.


    "Huhu...Fortunately, I have already taken a bath." Nana said to herself, what if there is to be a shared bath.


    "Oh... so speaking, will Nana sleep with her brother-in-law tonight?" How could this be so, I really envy Nana.


    "That''s nothing, I can only hope that the effect will disappear before going to bed." Lala said without paying attention.


    "Fortunately, Nana is still young, and it has not been able to trigger Dad''s crime for the time being." Bla saw Nana''s flat body, and couldn''t help but sigh with relief.If Dad insists on doing that, please let go of that loli and come to me.


    Nana is in a panic, do you really want to sleep with him for one night?Although he and Mengmeng had slept with him some time ago, but now they are the only two of them.Could it be that the brother-in-law would do something like getting a kiss after getting married? How could it be possible?


    As time moved slowly, the hand of time was aligned more than ten o''clock.Mengmeng yawned, said goodnight to Nie Kong and they returned to her bedroom.Just before leaving, no one could notice the movement of her eyes.


    The two still couldn''t separate, Nie Kong could only sleep with Nana.But it feels good to sleep with such a cute loli.


    "I... I warn you, don''t do those criminal things." She blushed and said, she closed her eyes and shrank into Nie Kong''s arms.She felt very comfortable when she was with Nie Kong before.It seems that it was not my own illusion that time.In his arms, it was really warm... the turbulent mood was strangely calm.


    The two ponytails are now scattered behind, and her appearance is not much different from Mengmeng now.As expected of twins, they look alike.


    "Well, let''s go to sleep." Nie Kong hugged her soft body and slowly closed his eyes while smelling her unique smell.


    It''s just that when the time was twelve o''clock in the middle of the night, Nie Kong''s door squeaked slightly open.Looking at the two sleeping people, Mengmeng let out a grunting laugh.She was wearing a large shirt and it was empty inside.She lay down on Nie Kong''s left, hugging his arm and smiling contentedly.Nana-chan, don''t want to monopolize your brother-in-law alone.


    When Mengmeng appeared, the door opened again.Lalachan, who was not wearing clothes, smiled and pressed Nie Kong''s other side and hugged Nie Kong.The night is too lonely, I miss Nie Jun playing H game with him some time ago.


    So that now Nie Kong is lying on top of him is Nana, on the left is Mengmeng girl, and on the right is Lala.


    Debby Luke''s three queens actually slept with Nie Kong for one night.Nie Kong, who was asleep, didn''t even notice that the other two women had arrived.It''s a pity that the scene of three girls serving in the same bed, he has not been able to experience that exciting situation now.

 630 The collapse of the second element text 0636Nanas troubles

    "Ah...Ah, why do you sleep here in Mengmeng!!" Nana pulled out her tail, then shook her body vigorously to wake her up.At the same time, she found that her hands were finally free.The props invented by the emperor finally lost its clinging effect.But Nana was not happy, but wanted Mengmeng to give herself an explanation.


    Mengmeng did not mean to be sober. Instead, she muttered and turned her body over and said: "Brother-in-law, please...please don''t be like this, I will be so embarrassed..." Seeing her pretty face and shy look, she is probably doing it. Sweet dreams.


    "Heh... early in the morning, what are you arguing about." At this moment, Lala''s lazy voice came into Nana''s ears.She shuddered and looked back, and found that her emperor sister was really not wearing any clothes, she was yawning and stretching."Eh, is Mengmeng also there?" She looked at her two sisters in surprise, could it be her own influence?


    "You two..." Nana roared loudly, feeling a flame burning in her chest.The emperor sister is easy to say, but Nana, you behaved too much.


    The loud noise awakened Nie Kong from his sleep.He opened his eyes faintly, and at the first glance he saw the three sisters lying beside him together, making a noise at this time.And except for Nana''s clothes which are slightly normal, the other two women are almost completely nude.Nie Kong only felt that his giant python was showing signs of congestion and exploding. It was the beautiful and lovely three sisters.


    After seeing Nie Kong waking up, Nana hurriedly grabbed her two exposed sisters and rushed out of the bedroom.Although the emperor sister is engaged, how can you... sleep together like that before you get married.And Mengmeng was even more exaggerated, knowing that he was already the husband of the emperor sister.Looking at her performance, it seemed that she was deliberately approaching the brother-in-law.Now that the whole universe understands that he is the sister''s fiance, are you going to break the marriage contract between them?Hum, I must stop her behavior.


    "Mengmeng, what are you thinking about in your mind." While washing in the morning, Nana finally wanted to ask her sister Mengmeng why she was like that.


    "What are you talking about?" Mengmeng asked her after wiping her freshly cleaned pretty face with a towel.


    "It''s too much to sneak into that bird...in the bed of the brother-in-law of the beast..." Nana said with a frown.


    "Brother-in-law is a beast, giggle..." Mengmeng''s eyes flashed, her pretty face was slightly pink.If your brother-in-law is a beast, that would be great.Recalling the beautiful dream she had just achieved, the corner of her mouth was drooling.


    "What is your blushing? I didn''t praise him. Also, don''t you know that he is the emperor''s fianc¨¦." Nana pointed at Mengmeng angrily and preached to her.


    What a decent way to do something like that to his brother-in-law.


    "How could I not be clear about that kind of thing, but it doesn''t matter who the brother-in-law is dealing with. I think that as long as I can be the wife of the brother-in-law, it would be better. Stay with the sister-in-law and the brother-in-law. It''s so happy for adults to live together." Mengmeng blinked and showed a lovely smile to Nana.


    "Love...love...women, are you...are you stupid?" Nana looked at Mengmeng stupidly, and she was shocked.How could there be such a thing.Is her brother-in-law''s mistress? Her pretty face is like a fire.


    "Huh...maybe it''s too early for Nana, wait until you mature. In short, the performance of love varies from person to person, and everyone will have their own ideas." Mengmeng giggled and left with Nana''s flat chest.


    Nana clenched her teeth, obviously you are a few seconds younger than me.


    "I think I''m a little bit bigger, and I''ve laughed at me like this before. It''s too much... Always treat yourself as an adult and treat me as a child." But she looked at her breasts, really like a pupil.


    It''s just the so-called experience of love, can it be said that it is the kind of feeling you have now?With a simple mind, Nana suddenly found that she was more troubled and a little less happy than before.


    And she didn''t know that everyone must prepare for the transformation of growth.She was at a loss, what would love be like.Why are the girls I know all worrying about her?For example, Haruna, such as the narcissistic Saji, such as Ren...The things that girls worry about are all about love.


    "Huh... mistress or something, I can never be so stupid, maybe so..." Nana murmured, her eyes slowly blurred.

 631 The collapse of the second element Text 0637, Christmas Eve game

    Christmas is here, and the first semester of life is ready to end.


    Nie Kong¡¯s villa is full of Christmas decorations, especially the huge Christmas tree in the living room.Homemade 10-layer cake, surrounded by delicious food.Tonight is going to be a party, and of course more food must be prepared.And Lala and the others secretly concealed that Nie Kong prepared champagne for celebration.By the way, you are underage, can you drink.


    As for the invited guests, the third daughter of Saji didn''t need to say, they had already lived on the opposite side.Haruna, Xiaojing, Risa, Weiyang, and Furukawa are the only five girls who must be invited to pull their classmates and friends.Although the showbiz''s Ren had a tight schedule, she readily agreed to take Kyoko to join.


    Meigan and the little dark girls didn''t forget, they sent out the invitation, but they told me to check the time.


    Nie Kong invited Ryoko Mito, who is a health care teacher, and the girls did not consider her in it.But I''m a little lonely to spend Christmas alone.Since the party is going to be held, then make it lively.


    "Oh, teacher Nie Kong, would you say it again?" Ryoko was very surprised when Nie Kong offered to invite her to spend Christmas.


    "Lala and they are hosting a lively Christmas party, can you join Ryoko?" Nie Kong asked.


    "Why would Teacher Nie Kong want to invite me?" Ryoko stared at Nie Kong.


    "I''m afraid you will be lonely by yourself. Of course you have to spend Christmas happily." Nie Kong said.


    "I understand." Yumen Ryoko smiled sweetly, watching Nie Kong in front of him with a touch of warmth.It''s been a long time, living alone.


    But after meeting Nie Kong, his life really changed.But that feeling doesn''t seem to be bad.


    "Did you agree?" Nie Kong was a little confused by her vague answer.


    "Since it is the invitation of Teacher Nie Kong, how can I refuse it."


    Yumen Miaozi hugged Nie Kong''s arm and replied with a smile.


    Nie Kong took Liangzi to the nearby commercial street.The two strolling like a couple attracted the attention of many people.Ryoko''s smile never disappeared, as if she was already very happy to be able to walk with Nie Kong.


    Although troublesome, he wants to buy some Christmas gifts to prepare.Cute dolls, exquisite jewelry, all kinds of clothes... Nie Kong purchased a lot.


    Anyway, the Christmas party on the evening of the day officially started.Most of the girls who sent out the invitations arrived, and Lara was not too excited after seeing the live version of Kyoko.


    The four girls of Haruna Risa can melt into the atmosphere, but they are more shy than before.Especially when his eyes met Nie Kong''s eyes, he would blush inexplicably.


    She turned around Kyoko, saying, "So happy, it''s really Kyoko." Meikan looked a little scared when she saw so many strange faces.


    But through the introduction, she learned that most of them are classmates of her brother.Haruna and the others were even more surprised. They didn''t expect Li Dou to have such a lovely sister.


    "Ahem...Before the party officially starts, let''s start with some wonderful foreplay. The four of us made a game specially for today. I think everyone will have a great time playing." Said with a smile.


    Nie Kong suddenly realized that they were actually making games when they hid in the house the other day.


    "Could it be a brave RPG like the last time?" Haruna hesitated.


    "The principle is the same, but there is absolutely no danger, it is very entertaining." Nana blinked.


    "Oh, that sounds interesting." Ryoko said with a smile.


    "It should be okay." It seems that Meigan shrinks as he thinks about getting smaller last time.


    "Then let''s get started quickly, first put your player authentication bracelet on your wrist." Lala used her mobile phone to throw out a dozen bracelets.And when Nie Kong and the others put on the bracelet, there was a spatial fluctuation.


    As happened some time ago, it was probably made with the same technique.And with Bra and Lala, the game should be perfected.


    The movement of space, they all came to a strange space.There are dotted lines, grids with numbers written on them, all over the space, like a giant monopoly game.


    On the screen of the sky, the pretty faces of Nana and Mengmeng appeared.


    "Hehe, this is a game made by referring to Monopoly. The rule is to roll the dice and then advance according to the points. The one who reaches the end first wins. We have prepared a great gift for the winner, so please come on. Of course lose It doesn''t matter if you drop it, there are still gifts, but your brother-in-law specially selected and bought them for you." Mengmeng said with a microphone in his hand.


    "Then please roll the dice for the first player, Haruna..." Nana pointed to Haruna.


    "Eh... did it start with me." A super big dice appeared in Haruna''s hands, and she could only throw it out with curiosity.


    The dice rolled a few times and then stopped at position 5.


    "Then please take five steps, Haruna." Nana gave the instruction of the game.


    Haruna looked at the grid on the bottom of her feet and jumped forward five steps.


    Then a dark scene appeared in the sky, "I got sexy underwear at the underwear shop."


    "If the player stops in the grid, the corresponding event will be triggered." Mengmeng said with a smile.


    "Is it..." Haruna didn''t have time to react, and her slightly weak figure appeared in front of them.Seeing her abnormality, Haruna yelled and covered her front.


    "Quick... change back quickly."


    "I will keep doing this until it''s the next time to roll the dice." Mengmeng said.


    "No... I don''t know the shame." Wei blushed and cursed secretly.


    "I... I hate H." The same is true for Xiao An, perhaps thinking of how she was wearing these clothes.


    "Oh, it''s an interesting game." Ryoko is quite high in nature.


    "Oh ha ha, the champion must belong to Sa Ji. Master Nie Kong, please watch my style." Sa Ji smiled complacently.

 633 The collapse of the second element text 0639, Ryoko

    The atmosphere started to heat up, and the girls began to frolic after enjoying the delicious food.One to one, the cake became a fighting tool.Only Xiao Jing pouted, saying that no food should be wasted.


    But when Wei Young''s cake hit her pretty face, she finally started to join the battle.The girls'' bodies are somewhat stained with white cream.Even more like a spring vegetable, her pretty face is already covered with cream, who has a small character.Even so, Haruna''s pretty face was filled with a cheerful smile.


    After the cake fight, the girls actually fight for wine.Champagne is very low, but girls who have never drunk it can bear it.Nie Kong, who had just returned from the toilet, was dumbfounded when he saw the scene in front of him.The cups came and went, everyone was drunk, and his cheeks were flushed.


    The MMs took one bite after another, and they drank most of the whole box of champagne.The half-drunk Ryoko came to Nie Kong while shaking his plump body, "Come...Come on, continue to drink with me..." As soon as he finished speaking, he fell into Nie Kong''s arms.


    "Hehe, Nie Jun, why do you have a clone, one, two, three, four Nie Jun." She pressed Nie Kong, her index finger naughty nodded his forehead and counted.


    The four Lorina, Mengmeng, Meigan, and Xiaoan are very cute in hugging the bottle, but their eyes are blurred.Nie Kong couldn''t laugh or cry. He had already said that underage drinking was forbidden.


    In addition, the two risa hugged each other, blushing and cute.The women vomited so that their clothes were all dirty, and they were screaming drunk.Nie Kong held Ryoko who was clinging to him and came to Lala''s side, and shook her.The girl snorted dissatisfiedly, still sleeping hard.Although his face flushed with drunkenness, it was really good.


    But Bra and Chunca reacted a bit more, sang songs that Nie Kong didn''t understand.


    In this way, they can no longer go back.Nie Kong was about to move the girls to the bedroom, but Liangzi who was sticking to him suddenly opened his mouth and vomited all over him.It has a sour taste, very unpleasant.


    The clothes of the two of them were all dirty, but Ryoko still shouted to continue drinking.


    Nie Kong opened the guest room of the villa and first helped the half-drunk girl into the guest room.Although the girls are very light, they are very attractive without any resistance after drinking.After going up and down several times, finally moved more than a dozen girls into the house.


    It''s just that their faces are full of cream and oil, and their bodies smell of alcohol.Nie Kong could only use the spirit of self-sacrifice to take off the girl''s clothes and wipe the youthful body with a moist handkerchief.


    Nothing was missed. He touched all the girls'' bodies, not even his own daughter Bla.Although he was wearing underwear and trousers, he actually caught Nie Kong''s gaze even more.The figures of the girls are in various poses, and each has her unique taste.According to it, it was a good opportunity to take advantage, Nie Kong finally didn''t want to push it when they were drunk.It''s beautiful, but it cares about their true feelings.


    When Nana and Mengmeng arrived, the two sisters slept side by side.The small arc gave him a burst of contemplation.Nana didn''t sleep honestly, and she didn''t lie down for a while.The thrilling similar posture is enough to make any man''s heart shake.Nie Kong took a long breath, finally came out.


    When I came to the hall, I saw that Ryoko''s eyes, who collapsed on the sofa, had recovered a little clarity.Nie Kong gently helped her to the bathroom, trying to help her wipe her dirty body.


    And his body also needs to be cleaned, but he vomited all over Ryoko, by the way, he had to cleanse himself.


    The warm water slowly filled the bathtub, and Nie Kong first took off the tight clothes outside Liangzi.She murmured, her plump body was soft in Nie Kong''s arms and didn''t move, she didn''t know how to resist.


    Ryoko''s body finally appeared in his sight.I''ve seen it once, but now she is stuck in his arms.


    Nie Kong soaked the towel in hot water and twisted the towel dry.


    Having to clean them one by one for her, Ryoko''s body flipped unconsciously.The black underwear wrapped the breasts containing infinite lethality, and it was inevitable to touch his hands.The invisible electric current, the undefended female body, the flushing after drunk, and the faint smile at the corner of the mouth all form a powerful attraction.It''s no wonder that many people will start when a woman is drunk, it''s really beautiful.


    After Nie Kong cleaned her pretty face, perhaps after being stimulated by hot water, she found that she had recovered most of her clarity, which was originally blurred.


    "Hehe...Nie Jun, are you going to accompany me in the bath?" This Liangzi faced him straight, his hands even reached inside and untied Nie Kong''s shirt and pants.She looked at Nie Kong''s eyes, full of confusion.


    "Ryoko, you are already drunk."


    "Huh, I''m not drunk." She hugged Nie Kong and pushed Nie Kong into the spacious bath.She smiled, and no secret of her body was exposed in Nie Kong''s eyes.


    Ryoko jumped into the three-meter-wide bath and squeezed into Nie Kong''s arms.After drinking, Ryoko, who was somewhat open, said boldly.After immersing in the bath, her drunkenness was completely awake.


    Nie Kong, who had just wiped the girls, was a little bit eager to move. At this moment, seeing Ryoko close to him, he couldn''t stand her molesting.

 634 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0641The roar of the girls

    The morning light was bright the next day, and Nie Kong was awakened by the exclamation from the next door.He thought something had happened, so he opened his eyes too busy.Silino, who stayed in the cradle, was still asleep, unaffected.


    Before long, the door of his bedroom creaked quietly.Suddenly opened a slit, and a pretty face stretched out. It was Nana MM. Inside, Nie Kong had already gotten up. Nana pouted and asked: "Nah... I asked you what happened yesterday. Alright, where are our clothes."


    Nie Kong said that the clothes had been washed last night, and they might be dry now.Nana was ashamed and angry, and violently kicked the door open.


    Several MMs were leaning outside the door to eavesdrop on their conversation, and almost yelled when they saw the door opened.Fortunately, Lisha made a booing gesture, even so, the scenery on the girls was still seen by Nie Kong.


    Haruna was shy and impatient, and hurriedly stretched out her hand to block her body.More than a dozen girls have exquisite and graceful bodies wearing only underwear, which is even more attractive.Although I had touched it last night, it caused Nie Kong''s itching intolerance.


    Before even admiring the scenery, Li Sajiao, who was hiding behind, snorted: "I watched us all last night, and I don''t know what I did to us, hum..."


    "Could there be something with H?" Wei Yang frustrated with shame.


    "Yes, yes," Mei Gan said blushing, showing him once again.


    Nie Kong denied it and said, "Absolutely not."


    With a joking expression on Mengmeng''s face, he said, "But... the brother-in-law helped us into the room last night."


    Nie Kong nodded, and did not deny this.


    Mengmeng Huafeng turned around: "You took off your shoes too."


    Nie Kong nodded.


    Mengmeng''s water-cut pupils were as deep as the sea and smiled slightly: "You also took off your clothes."


    After Nie Kong nodded again, he suddenly felt wrong.Although I did it, there are reasons.And after Mengmeng''s statement, can the girls not get it wrong.What a Mengmeng, you are going to put me down again.


    Nana''s words immediately aroused the girls'' shyness. After Xiaoan was even more unwilling, she pushed him to the corner, leaned her upper body lightly, and questioned him in detail.I didn''t notice that his appearance was so eye-catching.Although Xiao An''s figure is a little bit green, her bulge is even more distinct with her leaning forward.


    Nie Kong was stunned when he saw the scene in front of him, where he could still speak.Seeing that Nie Kong didn''t speak much, Xiaoan looked at herself dumbfounded, his complexion hot.


    "I hate H..."


    Xiao An didn''t flinch, even more so as to believe what he had done.Nana Risa''s several lively girls rushed up no matter what the situation was exposed, and you asked Nie Kong to explain in detail.Chunca clasped her hands tightly, bit her mouth weakly and looked at Nie Kong weakly.Mengmenggu smirked, but was a little happy.Lun poses a crime confession to Nie Kong, which is simply adding confusion.


    Sa Ji pouted, obviously disappointed that Nie Kong did not attack her at night.My Lord Nie Kong, when can I capture my body and mind.


    More than a dozen beautiful and beautiful bodies stood in front of Nie Kong, and a fragrance of daughters filled the audience.Chunlan Qiuju is really good at each victory, and all with a cute and angry look.


    Nie Kong glanced quickly, for fear that he would be impulsive.He explained the whole incident in detail from beginning to end, Xiaoan and Nana were dubious.Ryoko, who woke up with a yawn, saw Nie Kong surrounded by a group of girls wearing only corsets and trousers, like a lamb waiting for crime, couldn''t help but laugh.


    Nie Kong stood up and said speechlessly: "You are so embarrassed to say that, I have already reminded minors to forbid drinking. But you don''t listen. The key is to get drunk or go crazy..."


    And last night, Kyoko, who was slightly sober, blushed and said: "Last night we were indeed drunk and the clothes were all dirty." The girls were all blushing. It turned out that they had misunderstood. The teacher was just to take care of us.


    Thinking back to the crazy cake fight last night, and then the drunk vomit, they were all clean and Tonykong was taking care of them one by one.


    The matter finally calmed down and ended perfectly, Nana suddenly thought that she was only wearing prose clothes and pants in front of her brother-in-law, and Hua Rong was shocked.


    "Hehe, Nana Chan feels relieved. Even if you are not wearing clothes, your brother-in-law will not pay attention to your poor breasts." Mengmeng chuckled.


    Nana glared at her sister, and rushed out of the house in embarrassment, seeming to be deeply shocked.But the three women Xiaowei, Lala, and Bua did not come with them, anyway, they felt that it was irrelevant to show Nie Kong.


    The clothes washed last night are ready to be worn after being dried for half the night.When Nie Kong wakes Xilinu to get up and come to the living room, the girls are already dressed and waiting outside.


    After Nie Kong''s development, Yu Jie''s Ryoko figure exudes amazing beauty.The mature taste came over, and the flattery formed a strong contrast with the young girl in front of her.The girls looked at her one after another, they looked at Ryoko''s plump figure, and they were deeply shocked after comparing their own.Especially the two girls, Haruna and Nana, who are discouraged by their small breasts.


    And Ryoko looked at Nie Kong''s eyes, more interested and more infatuated than before.Although it''s just a mating that reproduces in nature, how can one''s own body strengthen to such a degree?


    And recalling what happened last night, Ryoko felt so happy, really like heaven.More and more mysterious, Ryoko looked forward to mate with Nie Kong again, it was a kind of heart-to-heart connection.


    She did not tell what happened last night, but waited until Nie Kong truly became King Debby Luke.At that time, he can truly be his wife and give birth to a baby for him.


    Although Wei''s change hasn''t been much, the girl with small breasts obviously noticed that her breasts are obviously much larger, and her bust is about to stretch.


    After enjoying the breakfast that Nie Kong prepared for them, the girls left each other.And Lala said they would come back to the party again when they had time, and they nodded a little happily, probably because they liked the atmosphere of having friends playing together.

 635 The collapse of the second element text 0642Mengmeng’s plan

    The first semester of Nie Kong''s arrival is over, and the holiday is gradually coming to an end after Christmas.


    In the room, Mengmeng was humming a tune to straighten her slightly curly hair, so she felt that she would mature a lot.Seeing Haruna and the others on Christmas Eve, she realized that there should be many girls who like the brother-in-law.


    "But even so, my heart hasn''t changed. After all, I didn''t care where I was positioned. It doesn''t matter whether it is second or third, as long as the brother-in-law gives me a little bit of his love. "


    She turned around in the front mirror, and after she was satisfied with her dress, she hummed a song and left her bedroom.Came to the living room and found that the brother-in-law was preparing their loving breakfast.


    "It is really hard for you to trouble your brother-in-law to take care of you every day. Would you like me to help your brother-in-law?" Mengmeng said to him with gentleness when he appeared in front of Nie Kong.


    "Thank you for Mengmeng sauce, in this case, help me bring the plate with the food to the table."


    As soon as he handed the plate to Mengmeng, Nie Kong noticed her change and said in surprise, "Hey, Mengmeng, you changed your hair style."


    "Yes, it''s changed a little bit." She brushed her straight hair and smiled very sweetly.She was very happy that Nie Kong was able to notice her small changes.


    "Not bad, it looks much cute." Nie Kong praised.During the conversation between the two, the food was brought to the table.Seeing that there was no one in the living room, Nie Kong said: "Lala and the others may not be awake, please help me wake them up." His daughter likes to sleep late, and Nie Kong is used to it.And Lala may have dealt with Nie Kong''s onslaught alone last night, sleeping a little late and supplementing sleep is a matter of course.


    "By the way, Lara is in my bedroom."


    Hearing that the emperor sister got into Nie Kong''s bed again last night, Nana was very envious: "Sure enough, I am a lot worse than my sister. This is a big problem before becoming a lover."


    Coming to Nie Kong''s bedroom with distress, she found that the emperor was awake stretched out.As her body tightened, the huge breasts appeared in her eyes.Although I think I am more proud of than Nana, but compared to my sister...


    "Good morning, Mengmeng. Ah... your hairstyle has changed, it looks good." She said to Mengmeng with a dazzling smile on her pretty face.


    "What''s wrong, my sister looks good." Mengmeng asked strangely.


    "Hey... can you see it, something is wrong." A happy expression flashed across Lala''s pretty face, swaying Mengmeng''s inexplicable charm.


    "Actually, Master Nie Kong did something very intimate to Master Lala last night, so Master Lala is in a good mood." Pei Kai, who was beside the bed, explained to Mengmeng.


    Hearing Pei Kai''s words, Nana''s eyes almost protruded.Could it be that the emperor sister has successfully stepped to the adult ladder.


    "Peikai can''t talk about it, then...how can you say that kind of thing casually." Lala blushed and preached to Pekai.


    "But, I like my brother-in-law like Haruna." Mengmeng said with a daze.


    "Wow, Mengmeng, you know. Actually...I like Jun Nie. Chunca has liked Jun Nie a long time ago." Lala said with a smile.


    "That''s the case, but sister, is this something to be happy about?" Mengmeng murmured.


    "Of course! Because in this way, Chunca and I can marry Jun Nie, and then everyone will be happy? After all, Jun Nie will become King Debby Luke in the future, so it has nothing to do with the rules of the earth." Lala said purely. With happy laughter, she suddenly felt that her sister was so great.


    "Everyone will be happy?" Mengmeng was surprised when she heard her sister''s words.Sister-sama is really sister-sama, and she moves forward purely at all times.It is true that the system of the side room is not a big deal no matter which royal family is on which planet.My father, the current King Debby Luke, did not have a side room, but there was an exception-he was transformed into a child with his own strength, so he did not marry the side room after the universe was unified.If the brother-in-law owns the side room as King Debby Luke, it is possible to bet his love on multiple women at the same time.Then as long as I join it, I can be favored by my brother-in-law.Compared with being a mistress secretly, that''s the way to go.It was decided, to fight for the way of the brother-in-law''s harem.That being the case, I must first directly contact the relationship between the brother-in-law and the woman.


    "Okay, sister hurry up and get up, brother-in-law said that she is going to have breakfast." After Nana said this, she rushed out of Nie Kong''s bedroom, leaving only a questioning face.


    "Really, the brother-in-law...has done that kind of misunderstanding. He definitely saw my breasts. Hey, what a shame." Thinking back to the Christmas Eve, Nana''s pretty face flushed. .She hugged the doll, turning her pretty thighs tightly around it.She just woke up, wearing only cute underwear.Poor Nana, she couldn''t wear Bra because her chest was so flat, she was just wearing a yellow camisole.


    Just as she remembered, the door slammed open with a clang."Hey, Nana." Mengmeng appeared in front of her, scaring her to death, for fear that Mengmeng would know what she had just thought.


    "Mengmeng, why didn''t you knock on the door and broke in suddenly?" Nana patted her flat, careful liver, and shouted at her dissatisfied.


    "Hey, Nana. Are you interested in transferring to Cainan College where your sister is studying?" She squinted and asked Nana.


    "What..." Nana was stunned, unexpectedly Mengmeng would make such a suggestion.But it¡¯s better to live with the emperor sisters than to stay at home...


    "But because of our age, I am afraid that we are not the age of the university." Nana frowned and said to Mengmeng.


    "It''s okay, I will find a way to fix the transfer." Mengmeng blinked playfully.Seeing that the second semester was ready to come, it was just right to transfer to school.


    Hehe...There should be many girls in the school who like the brother-in-law. If it succeeds, then everyone will be happy as the emperor said.

 636 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0643, Mengmeng and Nana are transferring schools

    The new semester has begun, and Nie Kong''s early morning has returned to the past lively.


    The three Saji girls outside the door have been waiting for Nie Kong and the others as always.For Sa Ji, who is like the eldest lady, she gave up the shuttle bus and chose to accompany Nie Kong on a walk to the school.


    Halfway around the corner, Nie Kong met Chuncai and the four daughters. Xiaojing, the original ghost, seemed to be familiar with Weiyang and Lisha.


    "Nana, Mengmeng... It''s weird, why are you wearing our school uniforms?" When Nie Kong came to the school gate, Nie Kong found that two loli had been waiting there for a long time.Lara was very puzzled about their appearance.


    "Hey...we have moved here since today, and we have been preparing secretly in order to surprise the older sisters." Nana grinned and said with a big grin.


    Although full of masculinity, the little tiger teeth that can be exposed are quite cute.


    "Well..." Xilinu stretched out her hands to Nie Kong happily, and the two women actually brought Xilinu together.Nie Kong seemed to have a headache. It is estimated that the school is more lively than before.


    "Eh, didn''t I? I didn''t notice it at all." Lala said in surprise.


    "Because it is boring to watch the house with Mengmeng and Xilinu, so..." Nana blushed and scratched her head, explaining to Nie Kong.


    "Transfer to school... Is it the first year of high school? Say you are this age?" Blah preached to them with hands on hips.For Bra, the two women are more in awe than their sisters.Her strength is too strong, and when the two women are naughty, they often get a lesson.


    "Hmm...Don''t care about the details, Sister Bra, Mr. Principal helped us with the procedures." Mengmeng blinked, pretending to be a cute baby and said coquettishly.


    Nana murmured, and pretended to be good again.But this time, she was very supportive.


    Nie Kong had already thought of the principal''s performance, and he would probably say "Because it is cute, so OK...".The perverted principal has various control and M attributes.Maybe if Nie Kong wants to teach him a lesson, he might feel very comfortable.Once Xiaoan beat him half to death, but he still had a very cool expression, he was hopeless.


    "That''s it, take care of me in the future." Nana smiled triumphantly at Nie Kong and the others.


    "Oh, Nana-chan is coming to our school. Warm welcome." I saw Lisha drifting behind her weirdly, and the bright Lisha instantly grabbed Nana''s poor breast.


    "Hehe... If you knead it more, it will grow bigger."


    "Ha...Haha, don''t be itchy like this." Nana twisted her body, but couldn''t resist Lisa''s atrocities.It''s a pity that Nana is a poor breast, and she completely caught the lining without Bra.


    "Hurry up and stop, it''s really shameless." A plump girl greeted outside the door, and her reddish pretty face reprimanded the lining.


    "Oh, don''t be so staid. If Xiao Wei is willing to show your figure, it will definitely attract the attention of many boys." The colored Risa Seimitsu aimed at Wei Ri''s gradual body, coveting.Will the lily be a lily attribute? Nie Kong doesn''t think that way, she just likes to be a fool.However, the figure of lining is not worse than Wei''s.


    "Who...who would do that kind of shameless thing, besides, I have to pay attention to boys?" Xiao Weiyan said insincerely as he glanced at Nie Kong with a blushing face.Is it true that Risha said it? No wonder... No wonder the teacher likes rubbing my breasts so much.


    "It seems that the school will be lively in the future." Nie Kong whispered.


    "Well, it would be happier to be lively, isn''t it." Chun Cai said softly to Nie Kong, she was very fortunate to maintain that kind of life.However, she failed to boldly confess to the teacher.


    "Okay, I''ll talk about it later, I''m ready to go to class." Nie Kong said.


    The girls finally stopped frolicking and hurried to the entrance of the teaching building to change their shoes.Chuncai and Lala are in Class A of the second year, so the classroom is on the second floor.Saji and the others are in the third grade, on the third floor.The two Mengmeng girls who just transferred to school are first-year students, so the girls are divided into the third floor.Nie Kong saw them leaving, so he brought Xilinu to Ryoko''s health room.


    Ryoko was just staying in the health room anyway, so Nie Kong asked her to take care of her.The relationship between the two has become clear, Ryoko let go a lot.After seeing Nie Kong, she immediately leaned in his arms, her hands very dishonest.


    "Nie Jun is really too much, you tell me how long you haven''t come to see me, I thought you had forgotten me." Huh Rulan, Ryoko said to Nie Kong with a grudge.


    "How come, it''s just that I haven''t seen it for two days." Nie Kong put his arms around her waist and smiled bitterly at her.


    "Huh...I don''t care. Although it''s only two days, I think it''s a long time. If you have so many beautiful girls accompanied by Lala, you forget me." Ryoko touched Nie Kong with both hands, and even bit the tip of her outstretched tongue. Nie Kong''s neck.


    Ryoko''s actual age is already over forty, and the emotion of being suddenly opened by Nie Kong is already out of control.In the past, it was with a touch of curiosity, but later it became love.The degree of milf desire is much more enthusiastic than anyone else.


    Nie Kong was crushed by Ryoko''s very plump body, and his defense had become negative.Although it is now a health room, it can no longer take care of it.It''s class time anyway, no one should come back.Besides, he is protected by spiritual consciousness, so he is not afraid of being seen by others.


    Ryoko, who had been empty for two days, had a pretty face full of satisfaction when Nie Kong burst into it completely.


    "Well..." Seeing the movements of the two, Xilinu immediately bit Ryoko''s X head like Nie Kong, and once again caused Ryoko to let out an excited cry.


    Nie Kong simply kissed Ryoko''s little mouth with light lipstick, and forbade her to snort.Otherwise, with her loud scream, the voice will definitely reach the classroom next door.


    The muffled grunt resounded through a lesson with breathing.After Nie Kong satisfied Ryoko, he secretly left the health room.In the health room, dressed Ryoko was lying on the bed with Xilinu.Her pretty face was glorious, and her spirit was very beautiful.

 637 The collapse of the second element text 0644, Kurosaki Mea

    After saying goodbye to Nie Kong and the others, the two women appeared in front of the classroom that had been transferred in.For the upcoming school life, both girls are full of excitement and curiosity.My sister has made a lot of friends through school, they are very envious.


    "Nana Asda Debby Luke."


    "My name is Mengmeng Belliya Debby Luke, please take care of me in the future." Two cute girls standing in front of the podium in Class 1 Class B classroom of Cainan University introduced to the classmates Lost myself.As soon as the two women appeared, they immediately attracted the attention of all the male students in the classroom.In the second semester, the legendary transfer student appeared, and they were two lovely girls.It''s just that most of them looked towards Mengmeng, basically ignoring the poor and jerky Nana sauce.


    When the two introduced themselves, they had no doubt their character.In contrast, Nana looked a little boyish and naive.And most of the boys at that age like the giant X a little bit more, the two women look alike, and the slightly cute and lovely dream charms overshadow Nana.


    Seeing the male classmates surrounding Mengmeng''s seat like flies, and there was no figure in her own place, Nana hummed in an uncomfortable tone: "Huh, Mengmeng is pretending to be a good boy again, why does that guy suffer so much? Welcome? If you know her true face, I''m afraid you will all be scared off. It''s really boring. It''s all about the appearance. Let''s go to the sisters'' class."


    Just about to leave the classroom, she saw the girl standing by the window looking at the scenery outside.She is a little lonely from behind, is it because she has no friends in the class like herself.The crimson hair grows to the waist and abdomen and is tied into a cute ponytail. The pretty figure appears slim.The body development is comparable to a dream, but the temperament exudes makes no one come to talk up.


    Nana came to her and asked strangely: "I said, what are you doing standing here quietly?"


    "I''m watching those children. Although they are flying together, are they friends?" She muttered while looking at the birds in the sky.


    "Ah... it turned out to be the little birds. It''s saying, let''s fly to the south together today. And the other birds said, okay." When she heard that she was interested in her favorite animals, Nana seemed to have met her confidant. same.


    "Do you mean you can understand them?" The girl looked at Nana with a calm look, with a little surprise.


    "Yes, I can understand animals since I was born, just like superpowers. Thanks to it, I have made many animal friends in the universe. I declare in advance that I''m right." Nana He explained to her, and even revealed the news that he was an alien.


    "It''s awesome. It''s a great ability to talk to animals. I was so shocked to have this kind of people in our class. Ahhhhhhhh... are you a classmate in our class?" Looking at Nana strangely Pretty face, she asked stupidly.Could it be that I am too forgetful, there is actually Nana in the class.


    "Um... I just said hello, I''m a new transfer student-Nana Asda Debby Luke, please advise me more. By the way, what is your name." The first friend in her life, Nana was very excited.And looking at her, she clearly believes that she is an alien and can understand the ability of animals to speak.


    "My name is Mea, Kurosaki Mea." She turned around, smiling at Nana with her cute pretty face.Very cute girl, but her eyes are calm and strange.The two women were chatting, and most of them were Nana picking up the topic.Kurosaki Mea is somewhat calm, with few topics.


    But Nana didn''t mind, she was very happy to be able to make her first friend.With her generous and masculine character, it is really difficult to make friends.But she gave her sincere heart, and if she did, she would be a close best friend.But Nana didn''t know now, Kurosaki Mea had another identity.


    Mengmeng, who pretended to be well-behaved, was the opposite. Although very popular, she didn''t make any sincere friends.However, she didn''t care about those boys, who cares about them life and death.Compared with them, Mengmeng only paid attention to her brother-in-law.Temperament, appearance, and character are simply different.No wonder there are so many girls who like brother-in-law, and there are all such boys in school.


    After getting rid of the annoying group of male classmates, Mengmeng breathed a sigh of relief: "It''s really tiring, the male classmates in the class really don''t know how to converge. I was so naive and thought everything was clear at a glance, and the monkey was anxious to strike up a conversation. They have good feelings. They should really learn how to be a man after learning a little bit from the husband-in-law."


    Brother-in-law''s gentleness and calm temperament are comparable to them.But the brother-in-law continued to say that, it was really troublesome.He wasn''t even his lover right now, so he really needed to take a pill.If it''s as Nana said, brother-in-law is a little bit beast, then it would be great.


    "Create a paradise of happiness for us, so that it can not only make the sister''s love affair, but also make everyone happy, so that I can be pampered by him as much as possible." Dream dreamed, and the corner of his mouth unexpectedly slobbered.Isn''t it good to live a happy life like Christmas Eve?


    It''s just that my brother-in-law is a bit pure. The girls on Christmas Eve were all drunk, and he took off their clothes, but he didn''t do anything extraordinary, which is really disappointing.If it''s an ordinary boy, I''m afraid there are only thoughts left.Haruna and the others seem to like you, brother-in-law, but you don''t have to be polite.The bold and precocious Mengmeng muttered his anxiety for Nie Kong.


    Actually Nie Kong had done it, but Mengmeng didn''t know it.Late on Christmas night, he had already tasted Ryoko''s graceful and mature body.Because of Ryoko''s scruples, she didn''t tell them.


    The tragedy is Blachan. Her unscrupulous father found many mothers for her, and they were all friends and classmates she knew.If you know what Nie Kong has done, you will probably be mad.


    Fortunately, the two concealed their true relationship and appeared in front of Lala as a sibling relationship, avoiding the embarrassment of generations.

 638 The collapse of the second element text 0645, the two sisters of Xiaoan

    It was the first time I made friends when I came to school, Kurosaki Mea felt very special.That was some warmth she was afraid of, she was afraid that it would drive away the original darkness in her heart.The master had told her many times that she was only a weapon made for killing and did not need other emotions.The reason why he would appear in Cainan College is simple. The owner wants to restore his sister to her original appearance.


    The host said that the current sister could not fulfill her purpose and must restore her to her original appearance.But there is only one way, and the sister will personally continue to carry out the task of obliterating Nie Kong.Looking at the older sister who was sitting quietly in the chair reading a book, Kurosaki Mea understood that she had to obey the master''s words to help her rejuvenate and accompany them back to the universe to live together.


    Such a stable and peaceful life is not suitable for them as weapons made specifically for killing.


    "Hello, sister Xiaoan." When he came to the golden shadow gently, Heisaki Mea awakened Xiaoan who was concentrating on reading.Because here, Xiaoan''s vigilance has been reduced a lot.


    "You call my sister?" With the book folded her hands, Xiao An looked at the girl in front of her with a very confused look, thinking she had admitted the wrong person.


    "Hmm... I heard from my master that you are my only relative. I will help you complete the task of killing Nie Kong. It is of course good because you are a family member." Heisaki Maia''s pupils Condensed into a dead gray color, filled with cold darkness.I saw her ordinary red ponytail suddenly turned into a sharp weapon in Xiao dark''s eyes.


    The sun shone, giving off a cold glow.It is not an illusion, but an ability that is exactly the same as myself.


    "The ability to transform?" Xiaodan''s pupils shrank and whispered inconceivably.Obviously Mingtia only made herself, how could there be other "weapons" like her?


    "Hehe, I am a second-generation weapon made based on Sister Xiaoan¡¯s development data book, so Sister Xiaoan is my sister. Let¡¯s kill Nie Kong together and go back to the universe together. In this way, The owner will definitely be very happy." Kurosaki Maya squinted and smiled.It''s great to finally meet my long-awaited sister.


    "The second-generation weapon? The dark organization created by King Debby Luke has been destroyed in the war to unify the universe. Who is the master she said, and who is the remaining remnant party?" The more confused, as if there is a layer of shadow over him.And seeing her is like seeing myself who only knew how to kill in the universe before.In the final analysis, there is too little intelligence, so let''s observe her situation temporarily.


    "If you really have to treat me as a relative, please get in touch with humans to understand the warmth. And I want to give you a piece of advice, don''t do anything to him, otherwise you will regret it." After speaking, Xiao He left Kurosaki Mea with the book in his arms secretly.Nie Kong''s strength was beyond their ability, and Xiao An clearly understood this.


    She had completely given up on the purpose of killing Nie Kong.It''s just why my heartbeat speeds up when I see him.Obviously he did that kind of horrible thing to himself, he should be hated.


    Kurosaki Mea was feeling a little lost, and her sister who had met her rare acquaintance was too cold towards her.


    "What kind of person would Miss Nie Kong''s target that Sister Xiaoan do not know how to do? It seems necessary to ask Nana, she may understand a little bit." Although Xiaoan said so, it was actually inspired. Heisaki Mea is curious about Nie Kong.Through the information collected, she learned that Nana was living with Nie Kong.


    When she came to the classroom, Nana was staring out the window in a daze.After seeing Heisaki Mea come back, Nana suddenly became energetic.


    "Maya, where did you go just now?"


    "After walking around the school for a while, why didn''t Nana chat with the other students?" Ya Ya asked.


    "That... Except for the older sisters, Mia is the only friend I have made." Nana scratched her head, shyly smiling at Mia.


    "Nana is also my first friend. I am not very good at making friends, so I am not familiar with the classmates." Ya Ya said gently.


    The two women get along well and get along very well.When chatting, Heisaki Mea deliberately turned the topic to Nie Kong.


    "By the way, Nana, you are temporarily staying at Teacher Nie Kong''s house, right?" Heisaki Mea asked suddenly.


    "Hey, you know so much." Nana said strangely.


    "And Teacher Nie Kong, what kind of person is in Nana''s eyes?" Ya Ya asked in a curious tone.


    "Beast..." Nana blushed and spit out two words, shocking Ya Ya.


    "That guy often does lustful things to girls. He is the number one perverted man in the universe. Although he, he is a little gentle, he will feel very warm when approaching him. But...but..." Said with a little shame.


    "Hey, can it be said that he is really such a bad person?" Yaya was confused, but it was different from what Xiaoan sister said.


    "It''s... it''s right to say that, but it can''t be said to be a very bad kind. Ah...what am I talking about." Nana scratched her hair vigorously, very troubled and complicated.


    For Nie Kong, no one is more complicated than her.Once peeed in front of him and slept with him in a bed twice.Even now, she can still clearly remember the warmth in Nie Kong''s arms.


    The point is that when he took off his clothes on Christmas Eve, he could see clearly that he came from a humble breast.He would laugh at me, right?Although she wanted to ask him what he thought, how could she, who was shy, had the courage to ask Nie Kong such a question.


    Yaya was even more confused, Nana''s words had no intelligence value.The fighting power and character did not say a little bit.


    "It seems that if there is a chance, it is better to meet me personally. Miss Nie Kong''s enemy, I should know more about what kind of person he is. If I can''t let Miss Dark sister return to the killing, then the master''s plan can be It''s going to fail." And she hopes very much that she can live with her sister in the future.


    "Master, it seems that it will be difficult to change Sister Xiaoan, but I will work hard." Ya Ya had firm belief in her eyes, and she seemed to believe in her master.

 639 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0646, the rocket invented by Lala

    "Little Nana, what''s the matter with you?" Seeing her worried sister sitting in her seat in the second-year Class A classroom, Lala asked concerned.Although careless, Kollala loves her two younger sisters very much.


    "Ahaha...really?" Although she felt sore, hopeful flashed in Nana''s eyes.


    "Stop it, that kind of shameless thing really can''t stand it. Besides, the breasts will gradually grow bigger sooner or later, don''t rush for a while." Xiao Wei came to Nana with his huge breasts, but Instead, it stimulated her.Are you talking cold words? Are you talking cold words?


    Although she was often teased by Mengmeng before, Nana didn''t pay much attention to her words.Only after Nie Kong took off his clothes and saw on Christmas Eve,


    "Xiaowei is right, Nana will have a body like Lara sooner or later, you are biological sisters..." Bla nodded.


    "Master Bula, you are wrong. Master Lala''s figure was inherited from her beautiful mother since childhood." Pei Kai meant very clearly.


    "Sure enough, as long as a boy can''t resist Lara''s figure, right?" Wei Yang said with envy.


    "It''s hateful that the three sisters are the only exception for my figure. It''s too much." Nana pouted, her tone full of irritation.She is obviously Mengmeng''s sister, but she seems to be much more naive than her.Others always treat her as an adult and themselves as a child.


    After hearing Nana''s words, Risa and the others began to sympathize with her.Only Xiao Jing was confused. She had been dead for many years, and she didn''t understand why everyone wanted her breasts to become bigger.


    "That''s the case, since Little Nana cares so much, let her help you realize it." She blinked and smiled at Nana.


    "Does your sister already have a solution?" Nana said excitedly.


    "Hee hee, look at my universal development tool. Wait a moment, I will make a machine that can make a female figure bigger." Lala finished with a confident smile, and then started to smash herself.


    Bula''s back was a little cold, and Lala''s invention was N times more dangerous than his own.Fortunately, it is not used by yourself, otherwise it would be terrible.Bula believes in his invention more than Lara.


    After more than ten minutes of tinkering, the unidentified objects like rockets and missiles slowly perfected in the hands of Lara.


    "Okay, it''s done." Lala wiped the sweat from her forehead, eager to try.


    "Sister, what is it?" Nana asked Bra and the others, and its shape was terrible.


    "Hee hee... it''s called the chest chest rocket king. It can adjust the hormones in the body of the person who is hit, and transform into his ideal body." Lala said triumphantly.


    Bla wiped his cold sweat, who would dare to use the dangerous rocket-shaped props.Right, Nana.But Nana''s words made Bla''s eyes widen.


    "Wow...Sister-sama, are you right." Staring at the rocket, Nana''s eyes sparkled.At this time, the thought of getting bigger breasts had already influenced Nana''s thinking.Crazy, really asking for trouble.


    Bula is very dissatisfied with Nana. Lara''s previous inventions are all tragedies, except for the magnet that can stick to Dad.


    "Of course, that''s a tool that I carefully invented for Nana, absolutely no problem." Lala believes.


    "The classroom is too cramped. Let''s go to the rooftop and re-experiment it." Who knows what will happen, if it explodes in the classroom, it will be bad. Bra calmly put forward a suggestion, fearing that it will be burdened by the props.


    "Okay, let''s go." Lala hugged the rocket and set off towards the rooftop humming a song.Simply pulling and pulling, but I never thought that my invention would fail.The women were curious about the tools that Lala had invented, so they followed closely.


    Chuncai and Lidou are students on duty in the classroom, and they have to clean up the garbage in the classroom together during lunch break, so they didn''t see Lara''s meaningful invention.


    Lisha, Weiyang, Bra, and the only four women followed, and immediately arrived on the roof of the teaching building.The classmates who were resting on the rooftop were immediately shocked when they saw the rocket pulling their hands, which saved a lot of trouble.


    "Are you ready? Use it to make a breast that Nana likes, so you will be happy." Lala patted Nana''s head, lovingly said.


    "Sister-sir..." Nana was very touched. It''s great that my sister can be her own sister.Think about them running away from home, they feel lonely because their sister is not there.


    Although Lara is lively and innocent and loves to cause trouble, she can exaggerate the surrounding atmosphere and become lively like a pistachio.With her, don''t worry about getting bored.


    "Hehe...If it really gets bigger, can Nana let me rub it." Risa smiled at Nana.


    "For the sake of your help, I can only rub it two or three times." Nana looked at the situation of her breasts getting bigger, and said with pride.


    "Don''t say it too early, let''s talk about it after the results of the experiment come out." Braper said coldly.


    "No problem...Nana, hurry up and prepare, I''m going to launch the chest-chested rocket." Lala said with joy.

 640 The collapse of the second element text 0647, poor pear bucket

    After hearing what Lala said, Bula and the others took a few steps back tacitly, leaving a great distance for Nana.The women looked at each other, and they all laughed awkwardly.It seems that they have lingering fears about Lala''s invention.


    Nana didn''t have the slightest worries, it was obvious that the excitement had filled her head.


    "My sister, come on, you have to aim at it." She put her hands on her hips in an arrogant posture toward the rocket.


    "Hmm...Let''s launch, Mr. Rocket." Lala pressed the button on the front of the rocket with fighting spirit, only to hear the sound of Didi like a countdown.The huge rocket mounted on the rooftop expelled intense flames quickly.


    The powerful flames gave it a driving force, but when Nana was about to welcome it, the Rocket Jun actually turned a corner and flashed past Nana.It smashed around the campus like crazy.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhh, did you miss it?" Lala said strangely when she looked at the missing Rocket Master and touched her head.Bula and the others almost fell, and pulling your nerves is too much.


    "My sister...what can I do now." I have clearly reminded you, my sister, you did it on purpose.Nana pursed her mouth and looked at Lara with a pitiful bow.


    "That... should I make another one?" Lala said embarrassedly.


    "I said it''s not the time to talk about this now, it would be troublesome if your Rocket Master hits someone else." Wei reprimanded with her hands on her hips.


    "Follow it, and see if it works by the way." Although Lala''s invention is more dangerous, it won''t kill people, it''s a prank at best.Bla looked at the disappearing rocket and made his own suggestions.


    "Let''s do what Sister Bra said." Nana said helplessly.But Risha and Wei Young were not surprised as if they had already expected the outcome of the incident.


    It''s rare to be on duty with Haruna, Li Dou felt very excited.He must seize the opportunity to express his feelings to Chuncai.The atmosphere is a bit dull and tense, but if you don''t seize the opportunity, you have to confess your failure like before.


    "Leave the next work to me, Yuuki-san, go and rest." Holding the trash basket, Haruna said to Li Dou.


    "No...no, how can I just leave it to you, I''ll help you." Li Dou reached out and grabbed one side of the trash basket, and said nervously to her.


    "Well, anyway, after throwing away the trash, I will temporarily complete the duty on duty." Chuncai had no objection, and the two carried the trash basket to the back of the teaching building and dumped them in the bucket for special disposal.


    With the two alone, Li Dou knew that if he lost this opportunity, he would regret it later.Looking at Haruna''s back, he gritted his teeth and called out: "Xilian Temple...I...I have something to say to you."


    The voice was very small, Haruna turned around and said bewildered: "Yucheng-san, are you calling me?"


    "Yes... yes, I have been... always to you since I first saw you..." Li Dou suddenly raised his head and looked at the spring vegetables in front of him.


    But he didn''t finish, what was ushered in was Haruna''s panic expression.


    "Student Yucheng, run away quickly."


    Before Li Dou could say the next sentence, the huge rocket that fell from the sky slammed into Li Dou.


    "Boom..." The huge explosion flooded Li Dou, and Li Dou was crying in his heart.From the beginning to the present, how did my confession to Haruna fail because of accidents.


    "It''s okay, Li Dou." The smoke dissipated, but Chun Cai suddenly covered her mouth when she saw Li Dou.The classmate Li Dou in front of him has turned into a lovely girl!From her pretty face, Li Dou''s shadow can be vaguely seen.


    "Okay...it hurts." She cried out painfully, but Li Dou was shocked when she heard her delicate voice.She reached out and touched her body..


    "No... no more?" Li Dou was stupid at such a shocking discovery.Oh my God, how could I become a girl? Are you having a nightmare?


    Seeing Haruna''s strange expression, Li Dou screamed sadly, covered her breasts and fled away from her sight.


    "Ahhhhhhhh, did Mr. Rocket turn Yucheng''s classmate into a girl?" Lala, who was chasing after him, saw the consequences of her invention, and a lot of question marks popped up in her head.


    "Woo...My sister''s invention is really effective." Nana said blankly.


    Bula was completely speechless to Lala, and her invention really made a joke again.Lin Sha and Wei Young covered their stomachs and laughed desperately.


    "It turned out to be Lala, it''s no wonder that something like that would happen." Haruna''s pretty face smiled bitterly, but it was really difficult for classmate Li Dou.


    "It seems that the invention has an unexpected effect. It shouldn''t have an effect on boys." Lala said in confusion.


    "Haha...it can be changed back to the original, otherwise there will be one more female classmate in our class." Wei Yang desperately suppressed a smile and asked Lala.


    "I think just a little bit of investigation, you can know how to change back to the original state, should it." Lala said embarrassedly.


    It''s just poor Lidou, who has been a girl for a while.It''s just that she never expected that she ran into someone she didn''t want to meet while running wildly on campus.


    "Oh... I''m very sorry." She just wanted to apologize, but when she saw the person in front of her, her face turned green.It is a perverted principal, he is staring at Li Dou''s body with saliva.


    "Wow, what a cute girl. Now is not the time to talk, please play with me." He suddenly hugged Li Dou''s body and made a pretty bold move.


    "No...no, stop it quickly." She pushed the principal''s body hard, but found the principal hugged tighter and tighter.The girls passing by looked at the two of them, pointing at them.


    Because Li Dou wore boy clothes, they thought they had some kind of relationship.


    "Wow, give me a kiss." The headmaster''s mouth made a chirp, and that disgusting mouth was already printed on Li Dou''s neck and cheeks.


    "Stop...stop." Li Dou let out a sad scream when his body was molested by the principal.The memory that had been forgotten before, now began to surround him like a nightmare.It is estimated that that unforgettable memory will accompany him forever.

 641 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0648, the first sight of Kurosaki Mea

    "Senior sister, do you know where Teacher Nie Kong''s office is?" When he came to the classroom of Class A in the second year of the teaching building, Heisaki Mea immediately stopped Yujing Cura, who was about to leave the classroom, and asked.


    "Eh, are you?" Xiao Jing asked in a daze.


    "I am Heisaki Mea, a first-year student, and I have something to do with Teacher Nie Kong." Heisaki Mea said with a gentle smile.


    "That''s it, in that case, let me personally lead you. The school is very complicated, and I often get lost when I first came." Such a lovely girl asked Teacher Nie Kong, could it be...is it a confession?Thinking of this, Cura Yujing began to worry about the future of Chun Cai Jiang.In order to realize the love affair of Chun Cai Jiang, he must act.Mura Yujing who thought this way said with a serious expression.


    "Okay, there is Senior Sister Lao." The two women walked around the teaching building a few times one after the other and finally came to Nie Kong''s office.


    "It''s okay to get here, thank you elder sister." Seeing Mura Yu quietly knocking on the door, Kurosaki Mea hurriedly said.


    Cun Yujing pouted slightly, and reluctantly retreated to the corner wall and stared at Ya Ya and twisted Nie Kong''s door lock.But Cura Yujing didn''t give up, because she had a peeking trick.


    The soul in her body immediately came out of her body, floated in the air, and went through the wall to Nie Kong''s position.


    And Yaya found it strangely that she wanted to knock on the door, but she could easily jump over the lock and open the door by gently pushing it open.It is probably because Lala and the others always kicked the door and broke the door lock.


    She quietly stretched her head out and looked inside.He found Nie Kong half leaning on the chair, closing his eyes as if he was asleep.Quietly opened a slight crack in the door, Kuro Saki Mea sneaked into the house.


    "Are you dreaming, teacher. It''s just right, as long as you fit together, you may be able to know what kind of person the teacher is." She gently shrank into Nie Kong''s arms, her eyes turned dead gray.


    The crimson ponytail behind her immediately stuck to the back of Nie Kong''s head and glowed with a faint fluorescence.The strange ripples, like milky white, immediately accompanied the horsetail to Nie Kong''s body and shot into Nie Kong''s spiritual space.She is a second-generation weapon, in addition to Xiaoan''s transformation, she has more ability to control the spirit.


    Naya only felt that her spiritual consciousness had come to a strange and vast space.Resplendent, with solemn majesty.In the center of the space, "Nie Kong", who closed his eyes cross-legged, shone with a gentle golden light.


    At this moment, Nie Kong''s primordial spirit suddenly opened his eyes as he sensed an invasion.His eyes were sharp and sharp, as if two bolts of lightning hit Ya Ya''s mental body.Yaya trembled, she had never encountered such a situation.When she touched the eyes of the primordial god Nie Kong, she couldn''t help but shudder, and there was a hint of horror. There was such a domineering and tyrannical person between heaven and earth.


    She wanted to escape, but found that her spiritual origin could not move.Too strong, Nie Kong''s soul power that has been condensed into the soul power is many times stronger than that of Ya Ya!


    Perceiving the appearance of a stranger, the soul instantly appeared in front of her.The golden arm clasped her neck tightly.As long as Nie Kong squeezed it gently, he could turn Yaya into ash.


    Almost immediately, Ya Ya felt cold all over.


    "It''s really bold. The small and weak spiritual body dared to invade my soul origin space." Nie Kong''s golden eyes made faint fluctuations, and the powerful soul power made Heisaki Yaya''s soul invaded by Nie Kong.


    Many memory fragments are presented in his soul like a movie.I was lonely and helpless when I was born, I encountered the blind faith in her after being taken in by the owner, and the killing later, and finally came to Cainan to meet Nana''s happiness...


    Her secrets were not missed at all, they all appeared in Nie Kong''s eyes.In the similar situation, he has a very familiar sense of sight. It turns out that her experience is the same as that of the celestial beast in Digimon.


    Being lonely without the motivation to survive, it was her master who gave her a new life.After Nie Kong saw there, she understood her identity. She turned out to be Xiaoan''s younger sister-Heisaki Mea.


    Even her master Nemesis planned, he knew everything.Do you want Xiaoan to resume his murderous revenge plan? How could it be easy for you to succeed.Nemesis, super S, let''s see who can influence them.


    When Nie Kong was about to let go of Heisaki Mea, another strange soul broke into his consciousness space.It turned out to be Xiaojing, the ghost, and when she saw Kurosaki Mea''s movements, she chased after her.


    Seeing Nie Kong''s soul, Xiao Jing''s weak soul shuddered.It seemed that as long as Nie Kong stared at her, she would be wiped out.That feeling was terrifying, she didn''t dare to move at all.


    Her domineering and tough eyes were imprinted on the origin of her soul like a brand.


    "Old... Teacher, are you okay." Because of concern for Nie Kong''s safety, Xiao Jing chased her into Nie Kong''s body, all to protect him.But who knows how powerful the teacher is beyond her imagination.


    "You two...Don''t do such silly things in the future, leave me here now." Nie Kong''s soul uttered a strong pressure and shook the two women out of his consciousness.


    After a moment of loss of consciousness, Kurosaki Mea found that her consciousness had returned to her body, as if she had just had a nightmare.


    But looking at Nie Kong''s vast and deep eyes, she knew that what had just happened was absolutely true.


    "Same Kurosaki, please don''t do anything out of the ordinary in the future, lest I accidentally hurt you." Nie Kong gently pushed her body away and smiled at her.


    Nie Kong was almost ready to crush her and kill her, if it weren''t because she wanted to know her unexpectedly, it invaded her consciousness and knew something very interesting.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, you really did what your sister said. Haha...I understand." She looked at Nie Kong lightly for a while, as if trying to imprint her on her head.


    Master, it seems that your plan will have a big obstacle.Teacher Nie Kong is really not easy, I almost died in his hands.Is it true that Sister Xiaoan really has nothing to do with him, so stay here.


    "But... I''m becoming more and more curious about the teacher now, please take care of me in the future." She smiled calmly at Nie Kong, but she didn''t know that Nie Kong had already figured out her details.

 642 The collapse of the second element text 0649, looking for Tiayo

    Nemesis''s purpose was to teach the little secretive weapons like Ya Ya who only knew how to kill, but Nie Kong instead wanted to transform them into girls who looked like Lala.Nie Kong felt that the situation became more and more interesting for who would succeed.The darkness in your heart depends on how you purify it.Nie Kong would look forward to seeing what kind of expression would Nimesis, who is loyal to her, become as cheerful and sunny as Lala, and with wildness like a wild cat.


    "Teacher Yumen, hurry up." When Yaya was about to bid farewell to Teacher Nie Kong to leave, Xiaojing''s voice came from the door.She pulled Ryoko''s wrist in a panic and slammed open the office door.


    Due to what happened just now, Liushen Wuzhu Xiaojing could only bring Ryoko here to see what happened to Nie Kong.After all, what just happened was beyond her capacity.The only person who can think of is Ryoko Mito.


    Listening to Xiaojing''s story about Nie Kong, Liangzi''s pretty face wore anxiety like Xiaojing.When he came to the office where Nie Kong appeared, Ryoko heaved a sigh of relief after seeing him safe and sound.


    "You are Mimen-teacher, so beautiful." Mea laughed immediately after seeing Ryoko."Since I''ve said hello, I''m leaving the teacher." She wrapped her hands behind her waist and disappeared in front of Nie Kong with a brisk pace.Although he has experienced a dying scene in the spiritual space, Kurosaki Mea is almost okay.


    Ryoko frowned. She didn''t expect to encounter Mea Kurosaki who was as famous as the golden shadow in the information she collected here.What is the purpose of her appearance in Cainan College?But it was great that Nie Kong was safe and fine.


    "Ms. Yumen, she... who the hell is she, how can she have the same possession ability like me?" Xiaojing asked hurriedly.


    "She''s called Heisaki Mea. According to what I know, she claims to be the younger sister of the Golden Shadow - a second-generation weapon made based on her development data." Nie Kong casually said a little about Heisaki Mea''s intelligence.


    "Ah..." Ryoko exclaimed, eyes full of weirdness.


    "Ryoko, how much information do you know about the dark organization where Xiaoan used to be?" Nie Kong asked.


    "No... Although there are some intelligence networks, I''m just a doctor in the dark world. Because Xiao''an''s organization has been destroyed many years ago, so it is really difficult to investigate now. Nie Jun, why did she come to you? "Ryoko asked.


    "It''s not a big deal, just to understand her sister''s unfinished goal. If possible, wake up Xiao An''s killing nature." Nie Kong chuckled.


    "The kid has been fighting, but he has changed a lot since he came here. If possible, I really hope she will be out of that life forever." Ryoko said with a sigh.But now someone is staring at her, I''m afraid someone has taken a fancy to her super power.


    "Eh...Do you already know Xiaoan before Mimen teacher appears here?" Xiaojing said in surprise.


    "Yes. One of us is a dark doctor and the other is a killer." Ryoko replied with a light smile.


    Now that the second-generation weapons have appeared, what choice will Xiaoan make.If Tia was there, it might be able to help Xiaoan completely get rid of that day and understand the source of the second-generation weapons.


    Having said that, where is Tia hiding in the universe after a long absence.They haven''t seen it again since graduating from high school.Through Nie Kong''s double repairs, she inexplicably remembered things that she had forgotten before.


    Ryoko is very strange. She found that the fluctuations in her spirit were much stronger than Xiaojing, and her body strength was even stronger.Those S-class planets, she can now easily go there to collect medicine.After experiencing the surprise Nie Kong brought her, Ryoko became more curious about him, and really wanted to use him for research.


    "Xiaojing, I have very important things to tell Teacher Nie Kong, you leave for a while." Ryoko said to Xiaojing.Xiao Jing nodded her head and left the house obediently.Although confused, she didn''t ask much, maybe it was a matter of adults.


    Now only Nie Kong and Ryoko are left in the huge office.


    "It''s weird, is there anything Ryoko has to say while leaving Xiaojing?" Nie Kong asked.


    Water mist appeared in Ryoko''s eyes immediately, and her pretty face was red and she suddenly leaned against Nie Kong''s arms, "Nah...Nie Jun, I am going to leave the earth for a while, so..."


    The two bodies finally merged into one in the office, afterwards.


    "Nie Jun, I may have been away from you for a while..." Ryoko looked at Nie Kong with a blushing face.


    "What happened? If there is no reason to persuade me, I will not allow you to leave my side."


    "Hate, Nie Jun, you are really overbearing." Despite saying this, Ryoko''s eyes were almost narrowed.


    "It''s about Xiaoan. My plan is that if I can bring Tia who made them here, it will definitely change their hearts. To discover her location, I must go outside the universe to gather information. . Don''t worry, I will be back soon." Ryoko explained.It''s no wonder that Ryoko was so proactive, because he wanted to leave Nie Kong.


    "Do you know her?" Nie Kong asked.


    "Hehe... She is called Thiayu Lunatik, she is a genius in the field of biology. And she is a classmate of my high school, and she has a good relationship with me. And she is a beautiful woman, you must see her Will drool." Liangzi smiled at Nie Air Conditioner.


    "Well, remember to pay attention to safety." Nie Kong could only agree.


    "Well... With the power you brought to me, Jun Nie, few people in the universe can hurt me." Ryoko believed.


    Doing what you think is in line with Ryoko''s character.After leaving Nie Kong, she immediately sailed to outer space in a spaceship.

 643 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0650, enlighten spring vegetables

    "Chuncajang, are you here to buy the ingredients for cooking?" Nana, who was sitting in the convenience store waiting like a child, found that the spring was welcoming her with a basket.


    "Nana, why are you here?" Haruna asked strangely.


    "I can''t help it, my brother-in-law begged me to come with him." Nana Qiao blushed, pretending to be very helpless.It''s just her crappy words that caused Haruna to hold her back and chuckle.


    "It turns out that Nana is here to accompany the teacher to buy ingredients. It''s great." After listening to Nana''s words, she can already guess the whole story.


    "Speaking of Haruna, is there any progress in your relationship with your teacher recently?" Nana asked smoothly.


    "Why... why are you asking this suddenly?" Haruna''s pretty face turned red in an instant, and said to Nana incoherently.


    "It''s just... I care a little bit, haha... If Haruna isn''t willing, then don''t force it to say it." Nana scratched her head, thinking of herself lying sleeping in Nie Kong''s arms.


    "Is it progressing?" Haruna was beside Nana, her tone full of complexity.


    "Didn''t it go well?" Nana asked curiously.


    "Well, it''s better to say that I don''t know what to do. After I confessed to Lala, I agreed to cheer for the relationship together. But think about it, if it goes well, only one person can associate with the teacher, right? One person can only compete with each other in the end. I''m not very good at that kind of thing." As Haruna said, her little hand gently stroked her pretty face.


    "It''s troublesome," Nana whispered.


    "You are so kind, Chuncaijiang." Two cute heads slowly came out of the convenience store. They are Xiaoan and Mengmeng.


    "Ah...Mengmeng, shouldn''t you accompany your brother-in-law to choose ingredients? And Xiaoan, why are you here?" Nana wondered.


    "Brother-in-law thought we were in the way and drove us out. As for Xiaoan, I met in the shop, and my brother-in-law invited her to eat at home. I''m sorry, Chuncaijiang, we just passed by and heard your conversation. "Mengmeng said to Haruna with an apologetic smile.


    "That''s it." Xiaoan, who had become Doudouyan, looked at Chuncai and nodded hard.


    "Even Mengmeng and Xiaoan know..."


    Haruna''s pretty face was ashamed and angrily, and it was almost ashamed to meet people. Did you let them know about the things they liked about the teacher.


    "Please don''t worry, we will keep your secrets. Compared to this, I think that way. Only one person can get happiness. Is that too limited. In the universe, it is not uncommon to have polygamy in the harem. . In other words, in the universe, Sister-in-law and Haruna-chan can marry brother-in-law together in a friendly manner, and get happiness." Mengmeng said to her prey Haruna in earnest, like a little fox.If you can get the help of the spring vegetable sauce, your brother-in-law might become carnivorous.


    Recently, although I have given strong medicine to my brother-in-law, such as sneaking in while taking a bath, such as taking off his clothes and getting into his bed in the middle of the night.But the brother-in-law is more and more guarding against her.Obviously seeing the brother-in-law''s breathing is short, but he still did not do anything to himself.


    Hearing Mengmeng''s bold declaration, Haruna''s eyes stared like copper bells.


    "Yes...Is it that way?" Nana stammered, her expression no different from Haruna, but a little more inexplicable excitement.


    "Oh, as a common sense, you should have learned it in the palace. Well... anyway, you must have not heard it because you are not interested." Mengmeng teased.


    "Mengmeng is right. The royal family of each planet in the universe can indeed have many side chambers. This is not unusual." Xiao An answered in the affirmative.


    "But... but my teacher and I are only people from the earth." Haruna blushed and said in a very low voice.


    "Then you are wrong. Brother-in-law is not just an ordinary earthling. If there is no accident, he will be the heir of King Debby Luke. If everyone can get happiness, then there is no need to stick to the earth. Let''s make the rules, I think so. For me, this is a topic in the adult world, and it''s a bit early." Mengmeng''s eyes narrowed into a line, which shows how good her mood is.It is not enough to just change the teacher. As a girl who likes a teacher, Chun Nai Jiang will definitely be able to create her own harem if she can guide her.


    "Yes...Is it? No wonder Lala is so enthusiastic." Recalling the scene where Lala advised her to confess, Haruna believed Mengmeng''s words.Classmate Lala and herself are married to the teacher?In this way, there is really no need for competition, but... it''s too unreasonable.But this idea is too narrow. Raming is thinking about making everyone happy, and I only think about my own business?But...but...Oh, my head is dizzy.


    "No way, no way! This...There must be something wrong with this." Nana''s face flushed, and she yelled at Mengmeng in a panic.Marrying your brother-in-law together, that kind of thing can be recognized?


    "I said you, the world of adults is different from fairy tales." Mengmeng looked at Nana''s flat breasts and chuckled like a horse.


    "That''s right, Haruna, you also talk about her."


    "Ah...Ah... the universe is really amazing, but that kind of thinking is too foul." Haruna and her head have been fainted, and her mind is filled with what Mengmeng just said.


    "Foul, what are you playing?" Nie Kong appeared in front of them with two bags full of ingredients in his hands.


    "Old...teacher, no...no, I didn''t think about it." When she saw Nie Kong, she covered her red face and ran away.


    "Oh, oh, I hope my words will awaken her, and then make a choice." Mengmeng''s mouth has a playful smile, not to mention too proud.


    "What''s the matter?" Nie Kong asked, full of doubts.


    "Nothing..." The three women said in unison, how could they tell him the topic they just talked about.


    Nie Kong could only suppress the confusion and returned to the villa with the three girls.During dinner, Nie Kong suggested that Xiaoan should be transferred to Cainan to study with him. His words were favored by several women.


    Xiaoan groaned and said to consider.Maybe it was because she had access to the second-generation weapons, so she appeared in the principal''s office the next day and asked to be transferred to Class B of the first year.

 644 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0651, Saji became a cat

    The perverted principal didn''t stop his perverted behavior after getting Li Dou. Seeing that cute Xiaoan would take the initiative to ask for a transfer, he immediately became excited and wanted to pounce on Xiaoan.


    Xiaoan was very skilled at turning her golden hair into a huge fist, and blasted the principal into the wall."Please don''t be frivolous right away." She said that, and left the principal''s office.She actually became a first-year student in Cainan College, she was full of complexity.Since when did you want to throw away the past and start a new life?I don''t know how I want to treat Nie Kong.The encounter with him was a turning point in my own change.By their side, I felt the warmth beyond the darkness.


    Class B of the first year happened to be the class of her "sister" Kurosaki Mea, and perhaps she could learn information about her master from her.


    When he arrived in the classroom, the male students in the class were immediately defeated by Xiaoan''s cuteness.The degree of popularity is comparable to a dream of pretending to be obedient.


    Seeing Xiaoan''s performance, Mengmeng let out a smirk.Xiaoan has a good impression of brother-in-law, and it seems that she can be regarded as a candidate for the harem of brother-in-law.


    Time passed quickly, and there has been no major incident since Xiaoan transferred to Cainan.Kurosaki Mea behaves like an ordinary girl, and she became very good friends with Nana.As for Ryoko, he had been away for nearly four days.


    After the unsuccessful invention of turning the pear bucket into a girl, Lala thought of her mistakes and began to hide in the room and said that she would invent a flawless tool for them to use.Mengmeng and Bula directly refused, only Nana Kendang Lala''s experimental mouse.


    "Lala, are you going to start researching new inventions?" In the outdoor cafe near the villa, Saki Tenjoin looked at the machine in Lala''s hands and asked strangely.


    "Well, that''s right. It''s a prop that can be freely transformed into an animal to play with. It was specially invented for Nana. However, it has not been adjusted smoothly now." Lala said.


    "Yeah..." At this moment, there was a girl''s scream outside the door.


    "Xiao Jing?"


    "There is a group of dogs chasing me, help me." I saw barking wild dogs chasing Xiao Jing in the white nurse uniform in the street.If she continues, she will definitely cause confusion in her mind due to excessive fear.How much taunting ability is necessary to make so many dogs chase you.


    "Wait, I''ll save you now." Without a word, Lala dropped the invention in his hand and chased it.


    "Aya, Rin, let you two go and help. She may not be able to handle so many dogs." Sa Ji ordered.


    "Yes, Lord Saji." After listening, the two women rushed out of the coffee shop behind Lara.As for Lala''s unfinished invention, she rolled on the table with a few clangs and came to Saji.


    "Lala, your invention..." Sai Ji just picked up the round and cute machine, which radiated dazzling light as if it had touched a switch, drowning Sa Ji.


    When the light disappeared, the huge Saji disappeared out of thin air, but her clothes were still there.Fortunately, the cafe is already reserved, otherwise it will definitely scare many people.


    At the same time, a cute cat with pale blonde hair appeared. She looked at herself in a panic, but she didn''t expect that she would become a cat.


    "Meow meow..." She exclaimed Lala''s name, but the cat''s voice came out of her mouth instead.Without a countermeasure, she could only go out to look for Lara and ask how to restore it.


    Coming to the street for a stroll, she called Lala but no one could understand her.


    "Wow, what a cute cat, come here." The familiar words reached Saji''s ears, and she looked forward in surprise, and in front of her was Furukawa Yui smiling and waving to her.


    "Meow meow..." She screamed and said, hurry up and pay attention, it''s me.But in Wei''s ear, it was a screaming meow.


    "Woo...I''m disgusted." Xiao Wei fled and disappeared in front of Saji with tears in her eyes..


    "Ah...Because it''s a cat, I can''t speak the language, how can this be good? By the way, if it''s Nana who can communicate with animals..." Thinking of this, Saji immediately rushed to the location villa with excitement.Speaking of a few miles, Saji is really exhausted.


    Sneak into the villa and found that Bra was repairing the flowerbed with Xilinu.Saki didn''t find Nana, so she sneaked into the room through the window.


    "Sorry, I broke in without permission. Nana, where are you..."


    As soon as I slipped into the living room, I saw Nie Kong lying on the sofa drinking coffee and reading the newspaper, and at this time Nie Kong had already spotted her.


    "Cat, cute?" Seeing the cat with light golden Huashun hair, Nie Kong reached out and grabbed it.


    "But...cute, Master Nie Kong said I was cute?" Saji''s pretty face was red, and she couldn''t help herself.


    "It''s weird. A few miles around the villa is the territory of Tiantiaoyuan. There should be no one to live. Is it Saji''s pet cat?" Nie Kong hugged her in his arms, hands on its smooth hair Stroking.


    "Haoxingfua, if this can become empty Nie adult cat that support is also very good. Ah ...... No, no, it is important to find Nana, then discovered his true identity." She mewing, Vigorously jumped out of Nie Kong''s arms.


    But Sa Ji''s foothold happened to be Nie Kong just put down the coffee he was holding.Meow, Saji turned into a cat.The brown coffee stained her beautiful blonde hair.


    "Really, you are really daring. It seems that you can only be sent back to Saji''s house and let her bathe you." Nie Kong thought that the cat was raised by Saji, so he hugged her and came to the opposite of Saji. Villa.


    When I was about to knock on the door, I found that the door was half-covered.Maybe she didn''t have the slightest warning about Nie Kong, and she welcomes Nie Kong to sneak attack at any time.


    Nie Kong opened the door and found that Sa Ji had not returned.


    "Your master hasn''t come back. It seems that I can only take a bath for you. Although inexperienced, it should be easier for a kitten to bathe than a baby." Nie Kong didn''t care and pushed Saji away. Her bathroom.


    Having said that, Saji''s villa is really more luxurious than Nie Kong''s, and Nie Kong thinks more about practicality.Having visited Saji once, Nie Kong was very familiar with the layout of the villa.

 645 The collapse of the second element text 0652, its Sajimes turn

    Holding the cat with Saji breath, Nie Kong easily came to Saji''s bathroom.


    "Why... how could it be unfolding like this?" Sa Ji looked at Master Nie Kong stupidly and carried her to the bathroom, then Master Nie Kong boldly showed his body to her eyes.


    "No... Lord Nie Kong who is not wearing clothes, no... can''t look at it. Although I want to see it a little bit, but no!" Saji blushed and pressed Nie Kong''s arms softly, and the cat''s claws covering his eyes showed Two shining eyes were opened.


    The strong body has no fat, but is full of strong muscles.The black python that shook her sight exudes a strong manhood.Sai Ji, who saw the boy''s body for the first time, was completely stupid.


    "Hey, don''t move, your body is already dirty."


    Nie Kong gently adjusted the water temperature to a suitable temperature, and slowly moistened her hair.Then he pressed the shower gel for bathing and rubbed it gently against its hair.The rich foam drowned Saji.From a distance, it looks like a cute little sheep.He gently rubbed the cat''s hair with his hands, as if to wash all parts of her body.


    "No...no, there...not there."


    Saji''s eyes were covered with mist, and she was moved by Nie Kong''s rubbing."My body is so hot, I really want to hug Master Nie Kong."


    Nie Kong didn''t feel anything strange, but after washing her body''s foam, he found that the cat in his arms was shining.Nie Kong was stunned. Could it be that she is about to evolve?


    With such a similar situation, it is no wonder he thinks of the Dilumon, the first Digimon in the world.


    The flooding light covered the cat, and Nie Kong found a familiar touch from his hands.When the light dissipated, Sahime appeared naked.


    She changed back to her original condition, but Sa Ji did not run away.Her pretty face was red with drunkenness and her eyes were blurred.She hugged Nie Kong''s body like an octopus, and Sa Ji, who had always thought of what to do, did not hide her feelings at the moment.


    "Ah, Lord Nie Kong, no more, I feel so hot. Sa Ji, Sa Ji can''t wait any longer, I will be Master Nie Kong''s real fiancee..."


    Although Nie Kong had a lot of questions, he could only hold his heart temporarily.She may be a little simple, but she is simple and cute.How could Nie Kong refuse her likes.


    The cold breath came from the position where the two were joined, it was her pure Yuan Yin power.Shuangxiu was launched independently, urging the power of faith in Dingtian Ring and Yuan Yin to be quickly refined.


    The sound of dong dong was the sound that Nie Kong made when he impacted Saji and reached the wall behind.


    Looking at Sa Ji who was shrinking in his arms like a kitten, Nie Kong wanted it again.But it is estimated that seeing Saji''s body, he can only hold back.


    In the bath, Saji slowly recovered some physical strength, and when she thought of what had just happened, Saji''s pretty face showed a sweet smile.By doing such a thing, he has truly become Master Nie Kong''s fiancee.


    After seeing her wake up, Nie Kong curiously asked how she became a cat.Saji smiled shyly, and explained to Nie Kong that it was Lala''s invention.Nie Kong was sweating, and Lala''s invention was really powerful.


    When he reached Saji, Nie Kong didn''t feel abrupt, as natural as a matter of course.Saji''s heart already belonged to him.For Nie Kong''s sake, she never smirked proudly in front of Nie Kong.Now that it is pushed, it is estimated that Sa Ji will like Nie Kong more than before.

 646 The collapse of the second element text 0653, the change of Yaya

    Saji dedicated her body to Nie Kong, and her original character was a bit more shy when she treated Lala and them, like a shy young wife who just married.When dealing with Nie Kong, he showed boldness, initiative and enthusiasm.Even Sa Ji had to live in Nie Kong''s house in order to be able to stay with Nie Kong at all times and tear down her villa.The villa opposite her, Nie Kong discovered the next day that it had been transformed into a spacious pavilion, a beautiful recreation center.


    Mengmeng was very confused, she felt that Saji had changed.Personality is one aspect, and the physical changes are equally big.Like activating the treasure hidden in the body, she glowed with the charm that a woman should have.Nana is a very innocent girl, and her life has not been affected by Saji''s arrival.And with her first friend, Ya Ya, the relationship between the two women is getting better and better.


    Finally, after the two women got to know each other deeply, Nana felt that the conditions were ripe.She wants to introduce her first friend to her sister and make them happy for herself.


    But Yaya was a bit heavy, she had already contacted Nie Kong some time ago.His golden pupils can see through all his secrets.So Ya Ya was afraid that her identity would be discovered by Nana, and then she would lose her first friend.For the first time, Yaya, who was full of darkness, experienced the emotional fluctuations that normal humans should have.Sister Xiaoan, is this what you call warmth?But the owner clearly told me that weapons only need to kill.Full of complexity, she can only hope that Nie Kong did not know about her.


    "Wow, are you Nana''s new friend, so cute." Lala exaggerated and said, looking back and forth at Kurosaki Mea.


    "Sister, let me introduce you to her. She is called Kurosaki Mea." Nana said with a sullen face and happily to Lala.


    "When you meet for the first time, please give me some advice." Ya Ya looked at Nie Kong and greeted softly.


    "Ahhhhh, you seem to be a few days ago..." Xiao Jing exclaimed when she saw Ya Ya''s appearance.


    "The other day, I really caused you trouble." Ya Ya apologized.


    "Xiaojing, do you know her?" Chunca asked.


    Xiao Jing nodded and told what had happened a few days ago, only concealing what happened in Nie Kong''s consciousness space.


    "You...you have to be careful, don''t be fooled by the teacher''s appearance. The teacher...the teacher is...very shameless." Xiao Wei blushed and warned to Ya Ya.Until now, Xiao Wei still hopes that he will occupy Nie Kong.


    "Yes...Yes, I will...do ergonomic things to you. Didn''t I tell you when you asked the other day?" Nana blushed and drank Wei''s words.


    "Hey, what''s wrong with that. This is a natural desire as a creature, isn''t it? I am also very interested, please teach me well, teacher." Her pure and pretty face exudes a pure smile.


    "You...what are you talking about, Yaya." The pretty faces of the three girls nearby, Nana, Xiaowei and Haruna, turned red in an instant, and yelled in panic with embarrassment.How can that kind of thing.


    "Really, what the hell is going on with that girl named Heisaki Mea, you can''t care about her. There are already too many girls around the teacher who need attention." Wei blushed and whispered.


    "Wow, what a bold statement. Guhehe, it seems necessary to include her on the waiting list of harem members." Mengmeng thought about it.


    "Classmate Ya Ya, Nana is really happy to be friends with Ya Ya, so please get along with her in the future." Nie Kong smiled.


    "Hehe, isn''t it." Seeing Nie Kong as if she hadn''t found her identity, Ya Ya narrowed her eyes into a straight line.Only Xiaoan, who was hiding behind, looked at them silently: "Kurosaki Mea, I don''t see her intentions, as if she is waiting for something."


    "Brother-in-law... Brother-in-law, it''s shameful, so don''t talk about this kind of thing." Nana instantly blushed and shouted at Nie Kong.Is it obvious that you treat yourself as a child? Brother-in-law is really too much.Although his chest is small, he is a few seconds older than Mengmeng.


    "Indeed, I hope Nana will mature a little bit in the future." Mengmeng bent over and looked at Nana''s chest carefully.


    "Ah... don''t stare at someone''s breasts and say that, idiot." Nana was mad.


    "Ah heh, I don''t mean that." Mengmeng teased Nana with a smile, already used to hitting her sister.


    "No, you must be laughing at me." Nana stretched her teeth and claws, rushing towards Mengmeng.The two sisters frolicked in Nie Kong''s office.The later development exceeded their expectations, and they rubbed each other''s tails to deal with each other, and they had a great time playing.Like the three sisters, the tail is their special point.


    Ya Ya looked at her close sisters enviously, but her current sister was so indifferent to her.Although I transferred to my own class, I didn''t say a word to myself.I hope that the master can implement the plan as soon as possible to bring the little sister back to the universe.


    After introducing each other, only Xiao Jing''s pretty face was worrisome.She understands the details of Ya Ya, and is afraid that she will harm Haruna and the others.Mr. Mimon hasn''t come back so far, so how can I be good?Looking at Teacher Nie Kong''s appearance, she obviously trusted her very much.


    Xiao Jing was just a ghost four hundred years ago, completely without opinion.I heard from her that the previous era is almost the same as the current one, except for famine caused by rectification and drought.The fields are barren, and people suffer from hunger, like hell.


    Then the villagers offered her as a tribute to the river god in order to pray for rain, which was the main reason why she became a ghost.Risha and the others, who had lost weight due to a hunger strike, turned pale with fright when they first heard of Xiao Jing''s life.


    Xiaojing, your life experience is really miserable.However, they don''t know why Xiaojing is afraid of dogs.It is said that I am afraid that it will rush to bite myself and feel terrible.

 647 The collapse of the second element Text 0654Dating with Lisha?

    "Ah, it''s Xiao Lun." Lun''s concert was shown in front of the electronic screen in the commercial street.Lala pulled the corner of La Niekong''s clothes, and said with excitement: "Nie Jun knows, her new song this time is sung together with Xiao Gong Gong." She said Xiao Gong Gong is naturally Magic Kyoko.


    "Yes, she works very hard."


    Lun succeeded, and she has become the most famous idol of the Queen of Love.Now she rarely comes to school to study. If she didn''t often go to Nie Kong''s villa, Nie Kong thought she would forget them.As the price of being famous, her spare time will become very small.Once upon a time, that naughty girl has become a star that has attracted much attention.


    "It''s great to be able to be friends with Xiao Gonggong." Lala''s eyes sparkled, looking forward to Lun watching TV.


    "Don''t be envious, ask her to bring Kyoko along when Lun arrives, and buy things quickly now," Nie Kong said.


    "Hmm..."


    "Speaking of which, Master Lala, it seems it''s time to play Magic Kyoko now." Pei Kai reminded.


    "Ah, awful." Lala yelled out of awakening.


    Nie Kong is really helpless with her preferences, why would you like that kind of unnutritious TV series?Magic Kyoko, just cute Kyoko is selling cute.


    "It''s really no way for you, just leave it to me to buy things, you go back first."


    Hearing Nie Kong''s words, her eyes radiated infinite surprises.


    "Thank you, Nie Jun." She hugged Nie Kong''s neck, kissed Nie Kong''s mouth hard, and then jumped back happily.Lala is really innocent, without the slightest worry, she must guard her smiling face.


    "Hey...little sister, can you play with me for a while?" In the street, a young man with long hair followed the lint and tried to strike up a conversation.


    "It''s so noisy, I''m not interested in a flashy man like you." Risa frowned, and immediately quickened her pace.


    "Don''t say that." The man behind did not mean to give up, and continued to follow the inner yarn.


    Seeing that he couldn''t get rid of him, Risha looked around.That kind of clingy mangy dog, Risha felt more hateful than the perverted principal.


    "Teacher?" Seeing Nie Kong Lisha''s eyes lit up, she immediately had an idea.


    "My dear, you are so slow." Li Sha hurried to Nie Kong, and flew into his arms.She hugged Nie Kong''s neck and said sweetly: "Okay, let''s start dating."


    "What''s wrong, lining..." Nie Kong was inexplicable, not understanding what happened to the lining.


    Lin Sha took Nie Kong''s arm, naturally there was no jerky.Seeing the closeness of the two of them, the young man following them left with an uncomfortable feeling.


    "Ha...I''m saved." Risa sighed in relief, but her hands didn''t let Nie Kong go.


    "Lisha, what the hell is going on." Nie Kong said his question.


    "It''s tiring that the hit-and-stalker stared at me. Teacher, thank you." Risa said with a smile.He doesn''t look in the mirror to see himself, it''s worse than the teacher.


    "It shows that the lining is attractive." Nie Kong said with a light smile.


    "Hehe...really." Li Sha''s pretty face opened up when she heard Nie Kong''s praise.


    "Since it''s okay, then I have to go." Seeing Nie Kong''s back left, Lin Sha felt an inexplicable sense of loss.


    "Wait, let me return your help." She took Nie Kong''s arm and prevented him from leaving.Nie Kong turned around and saw Li Sha winking his right eye cutely.


    She dragged Nie Kong to the strangely decorated store, without giving Nie Kong a chance to object.


    "Hey, here is..." The sign was written with cute words, and Nie Kong could vaguely see the words maid coffee.


    "Alright, go in quickly." Li Sha pushed Nie Kong, and the two came to the cafe.Seeing guests coming, the cute girl dressed as a maid greeted them with a smile.


    "Welcome home, Master. Huh... How come the teacher and Risa are together?" The girl in the maid costume said in surprise.


    Nie Kong recognized the familiar pretty face.It would actually be the best friend of Lisha."Wei Young, what do you dress up like."


    "Hehe... Teacher was taken aback, you didn''t expect Wei Young to be interested in this department, right." Risha smiled.


    "Master, what do you want?" Wei Young cried in a soft voice.


    "If you want others to know that your student calls the teacher the master, I will definitely be scolded to death." Nie Kong said helplessly.


    Upon hearing Nie Kong''s words, the two women were stunned at the same time, then they covered their stomachs and laughed.


    "Oh, this is this kind of shop," Wei Yang said with a blushing face.


    "Hehe... Teacher, you are deliberately selling cute, but it''s so cute." Risa''s heart beat, and strong emotions emerged like spring water.


    "In order to thank the teacher, I have a treat. Wei Young, take two copies as usual."


    "Yes, master."


    Wei Young nodded and left with a little bit of reluctance.It''s a pity, why didn''t I have the opportunity to accompany the teacher alone.


    Before long, Wei Young arrived with two delicate cakes and hot coffee.After speaking slowly, Wei Young left Nie Kong and the others.Although she wanted to chat with Nie Kong, she had work to do.


    "Teacher, try it. The cakes here are very distinctive." It''s no wonder that Lisha always yells to lose weight. She likes the cakes here.


    Nie Kong slightly cut open the cubes, and after tasting it, he found that the taste was indeed ok.


    "I didn''t expect that I would go out on a date with the teacher." Li Sha said to Nie Kong with a smile while eating dessert.The tone seemed to be joking, and seemed to be serious.


    "Hey, how did it become a date?" Nie Kong almost choked, Li Sha''s thinking jumped too fast, right.


    "Doesn''t the teacher like to date? But then again, I have never seen a teacher date with Lalachan." Lisa looked at Nie Kong strangely.


    "is it."


    "Hehe, although Xiao Lala is a good girl, she is a bit childish after all. Looking at the teacher, you are the kind of boy who has no dating experience. Oh, I really worry about the future of you two."

 648 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0655, the love of lining

    Li Sha''s eyes looked at Nie Kong in a pose as if she had discovered a new world.Nie Kong didn''t answer her words, just know that kind of thing by yourself.


    The two stayed in the cafe for more than half an hour, and it was late when they came out.


    "Oh, it''s getting dark unknowingly." Risa sighed, time flies.


    "Really, then I should go back, thanks for Lisha''s hospitality." Nie Kong smiled and said goodbye to her.


    "Ah huh...Does the teacher want me to be a weak woman to walk the night alone? Could the teacher send me home?" Risa whispered.


    "Okay, I see." Nie Kong was afraid that Li Sha would meet the same man today and do something, only to agree to her request.Besides, it didn''t take much time to send her home.


    Lin Sha leads the way, and Nie Kong follows behind.Although he did not hold hands side by side, there was an inexplicable happiness in Lisha.She snickered and led Nie Kong through a street full of nightclubs and hotels.Many young couples are holding hands intimately, with very obvious goals.


    And sometimes the boss yelled at Nie Kong, "Youth, do you want to open a room." Li Shaqiao''s face was flushed, but it was full of excitement.


    "Idiot, why did you take this path?" Nie Kong said in an angry voice.


    "Because this is a shortcut." Risha didn''t lie, and soon came to her house after crossing the street.The apartment is very spacious and looks like a small villa.Nie Kong didn''t hesitate to turn around and leave.


    "Wait, it''s a rare time, the teacher will come up and sit down. Okay, I''ll make you a cup of tea right away." Risha took Nie Kong''s hand and dragged him into the room.


    After passing through the tidy living room, Li Sha led Nie Kong to the bedroom with a lovely layout.She didn''t receive herself like a guest at all, what is she thinking?


    "Risa, why doesn''t there seem to be anyone in your house?"


    "Ah, my parents have to work late. So, now there are only two of us." Her body was softly pressed into Nie Kong''s arms and pushed hard to Nie Kong.The two clung to each other and fell on the bed at the back.


    "Lisha, what are you...what are you doing?" Nie Kong tried to push the lisha away, but the lisha hugged him tightly.


    "In this way, it doesn''t matter if you don''t have to be anxious. On the way here, the teacher''s heart beats very hard, like me. I have no experience in that aspect, and I have lived a lonely night." Risa smiled.


    "Don''t worry, we will learn the knowledge step by step, and become adults in front of Lala. To be honest, I am very curious about those things. Now, teacher, how do you feel? . I heard people say that I am very happy.¡± Although most of the reasons were to tease Nie Kong, holding Nie Kong lisha and found that he could no longer stop.


    Nie Kong didn''t expect Li Sha to be so bold, and he dared to push himself back.Do you want to put it in big characters, and then let her ask for it, or take the initiative in your own hands?


    He already has the answer, and it would be a shame to let the girl take the initiative.He gently grabbed Linsha''s little hand groping back and forth and stopped her movement.


    "It''s all here... here, come on, teacher. But...but we can''t tell Lala about the relationship between the two of us." Li Shashui looked at Nie Kong with water, exuding Li Sha, which was not normal. The facial expressions of women I have seen are quite lethal.


    Nie Kong lightly nodded his head, deeply feeling the kindness of lining. She was afraid of hurting Lala, so she would say that to Nie Kong.

 649 The collapse of the second element text 0656, found Tiayo

    "It''s cheap for you, teacher!" Risa said shyly, looking at Nie Kong who had already made a H to himself.She didn''t regret it, if she had another plan to choose, she would definitely make the choice just now.


    Lost the purity of a girl, lining her eyes was a bit complicated.From now on, I can be considered an adult.


    It was ten thousand times stronger than what was said on TV.It''s just that the effect is minimal to Nie Kong, and the inner yarn is hundreds of times cheaper than before.


    No one to bother, Nie Kong gave Lisha the first experience of happiness in life.Risha found that she was really lost.She fell into Nie Kong''s tenderness and couldn''t help herself.


    With a little fatigue, she was soft in Nie Kong''s arms covered in fragrant sweat.


    Li Sha lay on him, somewhat satisfied and somewhat surprised: "Old... the teacher is so amazing, can Lalachan stand it?" Seeing Nie Kong''s movements, how can she not know the progress of the relationship between the two? .


    Nie Kong shook his head and said, "She can''t."


    "Hehe... The teacher is so strong, I must accompany Lala to deal with the teacher if I have the opportunity." She leaned against Nie Kong''s arms with a happy smile.Nie Kong hugged her tightly to the bathroom and did it again.But compared to Xiao Wei, the endurance of the inner yarn is much better.


    Someone in the villa was waiting for him. After Nie Kong cleaned Risha''s body, he said goodbye to her and returned to the villa.


    The night has fallen, and the girls are waiting in the house for him to come back to prepare meals.Looking at the appearance of the women, Nie Kong was full of apologies.Patronizing pushing to the inner yarn, unexpectedly forgot the time.


    "Tiayo, it''s been a long time." In a room on a planet outside the galaxy, two pretty sisters appeared.The figures of the two women are very good, enough to attract the attention of most men.


    At this time, the girl with short brown-red hair greeted the girl with long blonde hair.


    "You are..." Jin Jinyu was dazed, confused and asked her.


    "Have you forgotten, I am Ryoko, Ryoko Mito in high school." The mistress with brown-red hair is Ryoko, and she has discovered the location of Dr. Tiayu, the dark maker.


    "Eh...you...you would actually be Ryoko, the change is so big." Ryoko''s Mei Yan has been improved through Nie Kong''s dual repair development, no wonder Tia didn''t recognize her.


    "Really, I haven''t seen you in more than ten years, you have become very beautiful." Ryoko said with a sense.


    "That''s right, since graduating from high school, we have been striving for our ideals. Anyway, how can Ryoko find out where I am?" The blonde spectacles woman asked strangely.


    "While sorting out the data and intelligence, I found an old photo that I had forgotten. Thanks to it, with visual intelligence, it would be more powerful for intelligence workers. They quickly discovered your location. And provided it to me..."


    "photo?"


    "Well, it''s me and you in our fifteen-year-old school days." Ryoko took out a photo from her arms, and the two lovely girls in it were the two of them.Although she was very young, her breasts were already very big at that time.


    "I miss it very much, the student life in high school is so happy." Seeing the young self in the photo, Tiayou said in memory.

 650 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0657, the tyrannical Yaqinda

    "By the way, Ryoko, you must have something to see me, right?" Tia Yu asked in a daze.Although she was very happy that Ryoko was able to visit her, it must have been a very important thing to tell her so much.


    I''m already so down and out, but can I help Ryoko.Since the destruction of the institute, she has been living in seclusion.


    "Tia, you have been very smart since before, but it''s not very reassuring to do things recklessly. When I heard from you that I was picked up by a strange research institute, I felt uneasy. It turns out I didn''t Wrong, the research institute you belong to Tia is very dangerous. You have been entrusted by them to create weapons that are profitable for war. Although your intention is not like this." Ryoko sighed.Ryoko deeply sympathizes with her.Looking at the simple house where she lives now, it can be seen how hard she lives.Over the years, Tia, you have suffered.


    "Ryoko, can it be said that it is about Eve?" The golden shadow was originally called Eve, which was made by implanting a nanomachine based on Tiayo''s own gene.With a trembling tone in her tone, she asked Ryoko.


    "Yes, she now lives on a planet called Earth in the galaxy. She used to live in the dark, and she has changed a lot. Tia, I hope you can enlighten the child to get rid of the darkness completely." Ryoko said very solemnly.


    "But... but I don''t have the face to face her anymore. After all, it''s all my reasons that caused her to look like now." Tia had a bitter expression on her face, and she was worried about what happened more than ten years ago.


    "Could it be that you are willing to watch Eve become a golden shadow forever? If there is no Tia, she will definitely be induced by the second generation of nano-transformation weapons to live in the dark again." Ryoko persuaded.


    "The second-generation weapon? The dark organization has been destroyed, how could it be possible." Tia was taken aback.


    "Well, she is also a very famous black Saki Mea in the universe, a second-generation weapon made based on the data of the golden shadow. And her nature is influenced by others, and the darkness is terrible. If there is Tia, it must be There is a chance to save those two children. So, please come with me to meet them on earth. After many years, I believe Tia must really want to see Eve." Ryoko said softly the purpose of coming here.


    "I think about it..." Tia was shocked after hearing the development of the matter.But she didn''t think about how to face Eve, so she hesitated.


    "Be at ease, there are many friends there who will help us. And I believe that hearing your explanation, Eve will definitely forgive you and restore a normal girl''s life." Ryoko encouraged.


    With Nie Kong and the others accompanied by Eve''s side, a happy life can definitely bring her warmth, and now only Tia''s support is needed.The cold darkness will always melt.


    "I... I promise you." Tia focused his head.


    "Hehe... awesome, I believe you will like the environment there." Ryoko was very happy to hear Tia''s response.It''s conceivable to be able to reunite with friends I haven''t seen in many years and live together.


    It took six days to get out of the universe, and now the mission has been successfully completed.It''s just that after leaving Jun Nie for six days, Ryoko feels really difficult.She couldn''t imagine if Nie Kong left her, she would go crazy.


    Anxiously holding Tia, Ryoko turned on his spaceship and set off toward the earth at the fastest speed.Coming soon, the royal sister who looks exactly like Xiaoan.


    "Naya, you have been too close to Debby Luke''s second prince recently, you have had enough. Don''t waste time there for those superfluous things." The rooftop of a tall building in Cainan Town is hidden in the dark. The silhouette of said to the girl with a long crimson single ponytail in front.


    "Master, I didn''t play, I have always fulfilled my duty of monitoring." Ya Ya pouted. She really likes her friend Nana, and she can monitor Nie Kong and the others by the way.


    "Anyway, please give me enough. Don''t forget our purpose." The shadow said lightly.


    "But Master, Sister Xiaoan, will she really...return to her original state? To kill Teacher Nie Kong, I...I think I hope to smile." Yaya whispered.


    After seeing Nie Kong''s powerful primordial spirit, she had already developed an unmatched feeling towards Nie Kong, as if Nie Kong could easily kill herself with her fingers.


    "Although I didn''t know his true strength, I just got close to him as if he could have spotted me. The Golden Shadow''s mission to kill him has really become more difficult. It is estimated that only she will restore the darkness and initiate the ultimate forbidden change. The body can have a chance to defeat him. But I have made the second plan and it is time to greet her right away-residents living in the dark world like me, guests from the Milky Way." Gave a slight smile.


    "Are you a guest from Yinhe? Who is the host?" Ya Ya asked curiously.


    "The tyrannical Yaqinda used to be a killer galloping in the galaxy of Talha. However, after the end of the war, she was defeated by her opponent Golden Shadow in the battle between the opposing organizations. Yaqinda''s reputation has been hereafter The world of darkness has plummeted. Her strong vengeance is very suitable as a pawn to awaken the fighting instinct of the golden shadow." She let out a trembling S laugh.


    "Eh...So, does the master tell her whereabouts of sister Xiaoan?" Yaya asked in surprise.


    "Yeah, I really want to know how Golden Shadow should do it. If the fighting instinct is retrieved, I must be able to return to the dark world. Whether it is you or her, it is a weapon born for battle. So, we The world of survival can only be in darkness." She gave Ya Ya a little bit of brainwashing, lest she would be affected by Nie Kong and the others.


    "I see, Master." Ya Ya smiled.


    "Well, you prepare to welcome the coming guests instead of me. It''s not convenient for me to show up, so you can only show up for me." The figure disappeared in front of Ya Ya after saying this.


    "The tyrannical Yaqinda''s purpose is to kill Xiaoan''s shame, the two will have a life-and-death battle. Little sister, you can''t avoid it." Yaya chuckled lightly, looking forward to Xiaoan''s sister. which performed.

 651 The collapse of the second element text 0658, the controlled spring vegetables

    "Huh, is it Xiaoan?" In the park in the evening, Chunca holding Ma Long saw a beautiful figure in Cainan''s school uniform.The long golden hair has revealed her identity.


    "Xilian Temple Haruna, would you take Ma Long out for a walk?" Xiao An turned around, her tone as calm as usual.


    "Well, how about you, Xiaoanchan."


    "I just bought food at a convenience store. Do you want to eat it?" Xiao An took out the taiyaki from the bag and handed it to the spring vegetables.Although there is no influence of Yuki Rido, she still likes that sweet food.


    Haruna smiled and shook her head.


    "It''s the same as usual, I feel very warm when I see you, but..." Xiaoan whispered.


    "Could it be that there is a problem?"


    "It¡¯s just that somewhere in my heart I¡¯m still resisting, yelling no. Before I came here, I lived alone in the dark world. The hands that had been stained were not cleaned no matter how they were washed. I...I don''t think I deserve to be happy, it really doesn''t match me." Xiaoan was depressed, and told Haruna about her true feelings.


    "Don''t think too much about that kind of thing, it''s best to do what you think you like. At least after Xiao An came to Cainan, his attitude towards others is very gentle. We are all very happy to have friends like Xiao An Well. As long as you are happy, don''t think so much." Chun Na comforted.


    "Friends, thank you Chuncai." Xiaoan showed a smile, eliminating the trouble that Yaya had caused her.She may be her sister, but she is no longer who she was before.Although I don''t know how long I can stay here, as long as they are there, I can definitely get happiness.


    While the two women were talking, they had already passed through the park and were preparing to return to their homes.However, something unexpected happened, and the electric car that no one was driving rushed towards them strangely.


    "Be careful." Xiaoan hurriedly took Haruna''s arm and dragged her to avoid the coming attack.Although the plain life has caused Xiaoan to lose most of her vigilance, her instinct is still there.


    "Boom..." The electric car hit the big tree behind, causing a huge explosion.Haruna is a little scared, if there is no Xiaoan, she must be dead.


    "Hey...even if you are unsuspecting, an attack of that level still won''t hit you. It''s been a long time, golden shadow." A woman dressed as a violent man stood among the branches of the tall tree.She has a very good figure, but the look on her face is very annoying.


    "Are you... the tyrannical Yaqinda?" Xiaoan frowned while looking at the familiar figure.


    "Wow haha...I''m so happy, you remember it so clearly. In this way, I can take revenge with peace of mind." She laughed wildly, and the whip in her hand threw out several phantoms.


    "Xiaoan, who is she?" Chunca asked in a panic.


    "The killers who have been defeated before, the users of high-speed whip and Nianlibo." Xiaoan said with caution.


    "Nian Libo, is it like Xiaojing?"


    "Yes. But there is no Xiao Jing''s strength. Her tactics are to attack with a whip from start to finish. She won''t be my opponent. Haruna, stay away. I''m afraid I won''t take you into consideration during the battle." Xiao An Whispered.


    Haruna ordered her head and pulled Malone into hiding more than ten meters away.


    "Hehe...Do you really think that way, what I am proud of is not power but accuracy." After she finished speaking, her body shot towards Xiaoan from mid-air.


    Xiaoan''s hair became many sharp weapons, covering Yaqinda who came.But unexpectedly, Yaqinda turned in midair and rushed to the back of Haruna.


    Before Haruna could react, Yaqinda''s hand knife had already hit her neck.Haruna''s eyes turned black, and she immediately lost consciousness.


    Xiao secretly screamed bad, she didn''t expect that she would shoot her friend..


    "Damn it, let her go quickly." Xiaoan said angrily.


    "Oh, don''t worry. Let me show you the power of my thought wave. You can simply manipulate the unconscious earthlings as dolls. My precious friends, come and help perform the torture show of golden shadows. ."


    After she finished speaking, the unconscious Chuncai''s eyes slowly opened.But the inside is empty and without color, just like a machine.She released Malone and looked at the golden shadow.


    Seeing Haruna''s appearance, the small dark pupils shrank.As she said, Haruna shook her body and charged towards herself.Although the movements are very jerky, but the speed is much faster than the weak spring vegetables before.


    Xiao An avoided Haruna''s attack, and didn''t mean to hurt Haruna.She knew that it was all her own reasons, so she involved Haruna.Only by knocking down Yaqinda, the controlled Haruna can be rescued.


    Thinking of this, Xiaoan rushed to Yaqinda after avoiding Haruna''s attack.Her right hand has turned into a killing blade, as if to split Yaqinda in half.


    "Haha... I expected you to do this, but do you think it is useful?" Yaqinda actually controlled Haruna as her shield with a wild smile.


    Xiaoan''s sharp blade stopped in front of Haruna.


    "Why are you stopping, counterattack. Could it be that Golden Shadow, you only have to parry." The sharp whip twitched frantically at Xiaoan.With a crackling sound, Xiaoan''s clothes were broken in half.


    The fair skin can still see the bright red blood.Her whip slammed Xiaoan frantically in a despicable way.


    She was wounded all over, but her expression did not fluctuate at all.


    "Ahaha, I''m so surprised. When you used to fight, you were like a machine with no emotions, but now you are giggling while playing with the house. Thanks to you, I can repay the previous insults well. Because of you, my credibility as a killer has fallen to the bottom. Apart from killing you, there is no hatred that can solve my heart." She looked at the opponent who was now allowed to bully with her eyes proud.


    "Wow..." Malone yelled from behind, he was a little confused about how his master suddenly changed.Only seeing that Haruna could not be awakened, it ran back and forth for a few laps before leaving the scene.Seeing that its owner is in danger, it can only call for help like others.And the only person who could understand it was the master''s friend named Nana''s mother.

 652 The collapse of the second element body 0659, shot

    "What are you doing, sister Xiaoan. If you use your abilities seriously, it can be easily solved like Yaqinda. Fight, now is no longer the time to care about the hostages. My little sister, anyway You won''t lose, right." Ya Ya muttered to herself while standing on a high platform and watching Xiaoan''s battle in the distance.


    She brought Yaqinda to Xiaoan, with the goal of restoring her to the original darkness.But the performance of Miss Dark Sister in front of her was beyond Yaya''s understanding.Is the friend''s thing really so important? You can even lose your life.If someone told her that her little sister would become like this before, she would never believe it.


    Seeing that things had reached the point of danger, Haruna used her body to suppress Xiaoan''s movements.Xiao An was panting, she couldn''t imagine that she could defeat Yaqinda without harming Haruna.


    "Relax, I will kill you two together." Her left hand ejected a sharp bayonet, and the white edge exuded bursts of cold light.She stretched out her fragrant tongue and licked it lightly, with murderous eyes in her eyes.Seeing her, she really wanted to pierce Haruna and Xiaoan together.


    "Wow..." The sudden barking of a dog interrupted Yaqinta''s movements.With the barking of dogs, seven or eight figures slowly appeared in front of her.In the front is a handsome man holding a dog leash, and all the cute girls are behind him.Ma Long, who asked Nana for help, finally brought Nie Kong here.


    "Stop it for me." Nie Kong''s expression gradually turned cold when he saw the scene before him.


    "Hey...Are you her friends, then I will show you their last look. You guys on earth want to stop my revenge, and dream." Yaqinda didn''t listen to Nie Kong''s words, but instead used Stabbed at the two women stacked together.


    If it were pierced in this way, the two women could survive.Nie Kong was already completely angry, and he dared to ignore him.


    Nie Kong''s terrifying speed exploded and appeared in front of the two women in an instant.He stretched out his right hand and directly held the sharp bayonet.As Nie Kong exerted a slight force, the bayonet was turned into powder in Nie Kong''s hand with a click.


    "Nie...Nie Kong, you are here." Although Xiaoan''s voice was flat, her tone was full of excitement and trembling.


    "Sorry, I''m late. She controls Chuncai and hurt you at the same time, so she should forget it."


    Yaqinda shuddered in those cold eyes without the slightest temperature.Ok... so terrible, how could such terrible people exist on the earth.


    "Don''t... don''t be proud, I didn''t lose." Yaqinda resisted the coldness all over, and directly controlled Chunca to pounce on Nie Kong. It seems that she intends to deal with Nie Kong with the tricks that deal with Xiaoan.


    Nie Kong backhanded Chuncai in his arms, and his eyes shot out electric lights out of thin air.Yaqinda found that her control of Chuncai had completely failed.


    "No...impossible." She stepped back, her eyes filled with panic.


    Nie Kong didn''t talk nonsense, and directly waved his palm in her direction.The terrifying wind pressure generated by the wave of the palm broke the park behind and completely ruined it.


    Hei Saki Mea, who was observing Nie Kong and the others, stared at Nie Kong with wide eyes. How could this happen.Just wave your hand gently, how could it cause such power?


    "Oh, I missed it." Although Nie Kong was smiling, his tone was cold.


    "Sister... Brother-in-law is giving birth to Haruna and the others... Are you angry? I really envy Haruna." Mengmeng said to herself with a blush.


    Yaqinda''s body is like a falling ice valley, and has completely lost the thought of resisting.


    "Wait...wait a minute, please... forgive me for my life. I...I am willing to do anything, please." She slumped in front of Nie Kong and issued a sincere pleading to him.


    Nie Kong didn''t mean to kill in front of the girl, otherwise the blow just now would have easily killed her.


    "Well, now you should tell me who made you come?"


    "I... I''m telling you, it was a guy named Nemesis who provided me with information about Golden Shadow." At this moment, in order to survive, how dare she conceal Nie Kong.


    After hearing her words, Nie Kong frowned.His spiritual knowledge spread directly, and he found Kuro Saki Mea who was observing them somewhere.Since you dare to make a move first, let''s give you some color for yourself.


    "Ok?"


    "I... I already said, you can spare my life," she pleaded.


    "Um...I refuse." Seeing Nie Kong directly waved to her, Yaqinda was so frightened that she convulsed and fainted.


    Nie Kong didn''t kill her, but planned to hand her over to Sustin.There is always something wrong with killing someone in front of his own girl.


    After blocking Yaqinda''s mental control, Haruna faintly opened her eyes.When he saw that he was in Nie Kong''s arms, he bounced out with a blushing face.


    "Hey... Hey, teacher, you... why are you here. And Xiaoan, how can you get hurt."


    Xiaoan was relieved after seeing that Haruna was all right."Chunca, as long as you are safe. Thank you Nie Kong, if you don''t come, then things will become irreparable."


    "Xiao An, you are our friend. If your friend is in trouble, of course you need to help." Lala smiled happily.


    "Hehe, thanks to my understanding of what Malone said, it was he who asked us for help." Nana grinned and said, just like a child offering a treasure.


    "What are you talking about?" Haruna''s face was confused, she couldn''t remember what happened just now.


    "It''s okay..." The women said in unison, concealing what had just happened.


    Although Xiao An was in pain, her heart was full of warmth.She finally realized that when she encountered difficulties, she could not rely on herself, but her friends.


    "Xiao''an is already injured. You can take her to Ms. Yumen''s clinic for treatment. Although Ms. Yumen is not there, Xiaojing will help with treatment." Nie Kong told the girls.


    Hearing Nie Kong''s words, Xiao Anqiao nodded with a slight red face.


    "Huh, what about you Lord Nie Kong?" Sa Ji asked non-yi.


    "I have something to leave for a while now." Nie Kong has already understood the truth of the matter, it is necessary to fight back at Nemesis.Sitting and being beaten is still not his true character.


    Xiaoan in the dark talk, and Nie Kong wants to wash the white and black Saki Mea.

 653 The collapsed two-dimensional body 0660, Nie Kong begins to retaliate

    Now that Hei Saki Mea''s traces have been discovered, how could Nie Kong let her go easily.Haruna and the others are in danger because they are all responsible.Nemesis trained Heisaki Mea into a weapon, so Nie Kong could only treat her in the same way.


    There are two ways to purify the darkness of the soul. One is to use warm affection to prompt her to dilute the darkness, and the other is to directly use strong spiritual power to disperse it to achieve the purpose of purification.The first one takes a long time, and the second effect is immediate.The two respectively correspond to the same relationship between Chinese medicine and Western medicine, and each has its own advantages and disadvantages.Xiao An has gradually recovered, only the core part.Maybe when Tia You arrives, she will open her heart to Nie Kong and the others.


    But Heisaki Mea was trained by Nemesis, and a few women had little contact with her. Nie Kong wanted to implement the second method on her.Nie Kong really wanted to see what would happen to that pretty face when Damne Meses discovered that the dark black Saki Mea became a normal girl.


    Some time ago, from the memory of Kuro Saki Mea, he had already clearly understood what kind of person Nemesis was.The body is a loli physique like Xiaoan, and the character S has the attributes of a black-bellied little demon.The nature is not bad, just like pranks to teach others.Unlike Xiao An and the two of them, her transformation has no limitations.It can be said that if she wants to change, she can become any living body like Monkey King.For example, human beings who look exactly the same, various animals.Very strange and powerful ability, using it in the assassination is simply adding wings.Her ability to exist may be really suitable for killing and fighting.


    Saying goodbye to Lala and their daughters, Nie Kong appeared in front of Heisaki Mea with teleportation.At this moment, her expression was confused, and she might be concerned about Golden Shadow''s move just now.She once told herself that she wanted to feel the warmth of the human world, but Kurosaki Mea didn''t care about her words.Unexpectedly, Sister Xiaoan was really influenced by the atmosphere of the people here and became so strange.I am obviously looking forward to meeting my sister and living together in the dark world.


    "It seems that what happened just now is really what you did, classmate Heisaki Mea." Looking at her with slightly hollow eyes, Nie Kong''s voice interrupted her delusion.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, how did you find me?" Her eyes returned to their original tranquility, and she smiled at Nie Kong.


    "She told me all the cause of the matter, including what your master told her about the secret intelligence." Nie Kong said aloud.


    "What an annoying guy, he actually told the master. Then, does Teacher Nie Kong want to deal with me?" Her expression was cold, but the student group turned into a black battle uniform like the golden shadow before.


    "Your dress is really conspicuous." Nie Kong said.


    "This is my original posture. It''s not Mea Kuro, but Mea who has turned into a weapon. Although there is no chance of winning, I still have to try." Her expression is very cold, without any emotion that humans should have.


    Ya Ya''s right hand changed into a cannon-like barrel, and it launched a dazzling beam of energy at Nie Kong.Nie Kong stretched out his hand and grabbed it lightly, and the light beams scattered like fireworks.


    "Come on to fight." Her body flashed out, her right hand turned into a murder weapon and attacked Nie Kong.The speed is very fast, at least much faster than Yaqinda.


    Nie Kong didn''t move, as if he hadn''t reacted.The huge machete draped Nie Kong''s chest, but instead the transformed weapon shattered.Naya was shocked again, and her powerful transformation ability could not hurt him at all.So how tough is his physical strength.Sure enough, even if he attacked with all his strength, he still couldn''t hurt him at all.


    "Don''t make unnecessary resistance anymore." Nie Kong grabbed her slender arm, and she couldn''t break free from the force of that force, she could only stay in front of Nie Kong.


    "Actually, you should learn from Xiaoan to understand more about the warmth and emotions in the world." Nie Kong sighed.


    "Huh... the master has already said that we are weapons born to fight, so the world we live in is just in the dark, and no other emotions are needed." She was unwavering and deeply brainwashed by Nemesis.


    "Did you say you have no feelings, I don''t think it is necessarily." Nie Kong shook his head.


    "I only believe the master''s words, and I will do what the master wants me to do." Ya Ya was taken aback and said directly.


    "Your reliance on your master, your expectation of Xiaoan, and your closeness to Nana... those are all feelings, don''t you dare to deny it. Just imagine if one day you will lose your master forever, what would you do?" Nie Kong''s words were like thunder and lightning, severely smashed into her delicate heart.


    She stayed for a while, she had never thought about that before.If the owner really leaves herself and lives alone, she will really lose the reason to continue living.Teacher Nie Kong is right, he has the same feeling of dependence on his master.


    Xiao''an''s eyes were confused and hollow, and Nie Kong''s words overturned her previous thinking.Seeing her like that, Nie Kong directly pressed her collarbone and said softly: "Come on, let me feel the warmth and beauty of the world for you. Your master can''t teach you things, I will do it for her. ."


    So as not to be brainwashed by Heisaki Mea again, Nie Kong intends to purify her darkness while giving her deep memories to transform her.Purification of oneself can be done easily by the soul, and the warm memories for her can only be used as a weapon to perform dual cultivation magic.


    Nie Kong wanted to give her the good things he gave her, forcibly carved into her memory.With a smile, he was very concerned about Nemesis''s performance behind, let''s see who of us can train Mea to be more obedient.


    Yaya can only wrong you and rushed to the pawn between the two of us.Nie Kong has no bottom line when it comes to dealing with Ya Ya.The game of the superior often sacrifices the inferior.God is not benevolent, and it is the truth that everything is a dog.


    Seeing that she dared to put herself together, Nie Kong was already angry that Chuncai and the others were in danger.As a means of revenge, he can only accomplish his goal by sacrificing Heisaki Mea.


    Only then, she would feel crazy.She was going to recover Xiaoan, but her loyal Kuro Saki Mea appeared and her unexpected changes were as emotional as a real human being.

 654 The collapse of the second element body 0661, teaching

    Ya Ya''s body allowed Nie Kong''s big hands to tease, and watery mist emerged from her indifferent eyes.


    Yaya''s brain is blank, pure mind.Nie Kong has decided to train Ya Ya well, and directly purify her darkness in the double repair.He can break through the darkness that troubles the soul of Ya Ya with his powerful soul power, and Ya Ya''s mind suddenly becomes empty.In this way, Nie Kong wanted to make up for the disappearing emptiness with the beautiful happiness.


    "Hehe...Nana is right, the teacher is really H."


    When I saw the boy''s body for the first time, Ya Ya''s watery eyes were full of curiosity.


    "I''m very interested, please teach me something about H, teacher." Her red face exuded a slight excitement, and she was curious about what was coming.


    Ya Ya opened her eyes suddenly, but suddenly the sky turned like a wire shed broken.When I suddenly understood, there was already a sharp pain.


    Although it was a man-made weapon, it brought him more power of Yuan Yin than Ryoko.Shuangxiu moved at an extremely fast speed, and the power of faith in Ding Tian Jie melted into Yuan Yin and began to refine.When the energy rushed into her body, it repaired her torn wound.


    Naya could perceive that Nie Kong''s powerful soul merged directly with her spirit, just as she did to him that time.When the teacher came to his mental space, she suddenly felt that she had lost something and gained something.


    Although the memory is still there, Meaya has become the one who showed her.Now no matter how her master adjusts her, she can''t be changed.

 655 The collapse of the second element text 0662, the stunned Nemesis

    Dedicating herself to the dark world by following her master''s words all her life, she suddenly felt disgusted with the previous killings.Now there is something more that she has not been able to figure out, it is an emotion that has never been experienced.The purpose of my own life is not just the same weapon that the master said, only to fight, so is it so meaningful in life?


    With a lingering expression, Ya Ya finally showed an innocent and cheerful smile.She looked at Nie Kong she was holding with joy in her eyes, and whispered: "Teacher Nie Kong, just so comfortable."


    Although Nie Kong reformed her, it did not affect her memory and personality.The current performance of Mia is the lively and lovely woman in the school.But if you count your own strength, it is a hundred times stronger than before.


    Nie Kong stroked her crimson hair, "If you like Yaya, you can call the teacher to do it at any time." Although they are artificial weapons, their body structure is no different from human beings. There are only More implanted the ability of nano transformation.Nie Kong was even very happy, her bearing ability was much better than that of ordinary girls.


    "Ah...really, then... can Naya bring her master together? Yaya wants her master to enjoy the same happiness as Yaya." Infinite surprises appeared in her big eyes, looking shiningly Nie Kong.


    For the intimacy of her master, Ya Ya is as always.So she wanted to bring Nie Kong''s happiness to herself and share it with her master.


    "Yes, as long as she wants to." Nie Kong looked at Ya Ya weirdly, never expecting that she would say such a thing.If Nemesis heard it, he would probably be furious.


    "Hehe, the master will definitely be happy when he hears it. Thank you, Teacher Nie Kong." She gently nestled in Nie Kong''s arms, enjoying the warmth of that moment.


    After resting for about half an hour, Nie Kong finally left with Yaya''s reluctant gaze.Back at the villa, Nie Kong found that the girls had returned.Asked a little dark about the situation and learned that her injury should be able to recover soon.


    "Maya, how are things going?" After seeing Mia come back, Nemesis, the little dark-skinned girl in the room asked her.She wanted to know whether Yaqinta could help Golden Shadow restore its fighting nature.


    Due to her own personality, she doesn''t want to show up in front of people for the time being, for fear of causing trouble.Otherwise, she had already transferred to Cainan by herself and had personal contact with Golden Shadow.


    "Master, sister Xiaoan performed very well." Ya Ya squinted happily.


    "Oh, tell me what happened." Nemesis was a little curious, could it be said that Golden Shadow really killed Yaqinda as he wished and restored his fighting nature?


    But Ya Ya''s answer surprised her.


    "Sister Xiaoan is really great, in order to protect the friends threatened by Yaqinda..." Yaya said to her master what had just happened.Nemesis'' brows became more and more frowning just looking at the frowning Mea.What the hell is going on, it''s not time to be happy with the performance of the golden shadow.


    "I said Ya Ya, you don''t have a fever, right." Nemesis reached out the back of his hand and put it on Ya Ya''s forehead, carefully looking at her.After observation, Nemesis found that Ya Ya had changed a little.She couldn''t tell the specific changes.


    "I''m talking to you very seriously, Master." Ya Ya was reluctant, like a coquettish girl.


    "Have you forgotten our purpose, to bring your little dark sister back to the dark world, and then accompany us back to the universe to start fighting life." Nemesis said coldly.


    "Lord...Master, do you really want to do such an excessive thing to Sister Xiaoan?" Ya Ya looked at Nemesis pitifully.


    "Too...too much?"


    Nemesis''s eyes widened, and everything was incredible.If you don''t know Yaya yourself, you would really think of her as someone else''s ability to change like yourself.


    "Do you know what you''re talking about, Geya..." Nemesis'' expression slowly turned cold, obviously angry.


    "Master, shall we stay here to live with Sister Xiaoan? Compared to the dark world, I...I think life here is happier." Yaya panicked.


    "Shut up, don''t say anything like that." Now Nemesis is finally sure that she has really changed.The dark weapon Yaya that he had tuned so hard had already disappeared without a trace.What is the difference between you now and ordinary humans?


    In the past, if someone could influence Ya Ya in a short time, she would never believe it.But now that the matter was before her eyes, she still couldn''t accept it.


    "Naya, tell me what happened to you today, without missing a word." She thought for a while, and could only judge the cause of the matter by understanding her actions.


    It''s horrible to make Mea that she has worked so hard to irritate herself like that.Nemesis exploded.


    "Yes, it''s the master." When she saw the angry master for the first time, Ya Ya was a little flustered.She finally said Nie Kong, and said what the two had just done, even the posture of the two H and how long they did it, she did not miss a word.


    "Master, if I can, I want to share that happiness with you. The desire of nature, that feeling is really wonderful." Mea said to Nemesis with blurred eyes.


    After listening to Nya''s words, Nemesis could finally be sure that Nie Kong had caused the ghost.It''s really a powerful role to be able to train her Yaya into this way through the desires of nature.


    But how could I admit defeat? Since the core of the two sisters is on you, things have become much clearer than before.Xiaoan''s darkness, she must do it imperatively.


    "Huh, it seems that I must show up. Nie Kong, really a super strong opponent." Nemesis did not give up, she planned to brainwash Maya again.Then, meet the so-called teacher Nie Kong.


    It seems that I can''t just rely on Mia''s contact with the golden shadow to change her, I can only deal with them.Like a wild cat, Nemesis''s eyes burst with wild light.


    The black hand hidden behind the scenes finally decided to show up.

 656 The collapse of the second element text 0663, Lun’s troubles

    She hasn''t come to school for a few days since Nie Kong pushed to Ya Ya.It is estimated that Nemesis, the owner, will try to train her to the original state, but it is a pity that things are irreversible.Nana was very worried about Naya, but she didn''t have her address so she could not visit her in person.


    The time came to the weekend, and in the early morning, there was already a pretty girl walking in front of Nie Kong''s door.She is Ren who has disappeared for a long time, and just finished her concert tour yesterday.


    "Hey, Xiaolun, are you okay?" Mengmeng opened the door and was about to water the flowers and plants in the flower garden. He happened to see Lun in front of him.


    "Ah... it''s Mengmeng, I have something I want to talk to the teacher... no, I''m fine." Lun said hurriedly with a blushing face.Mengmeng is clearly Lala''s sister, how could she say that kind of thing in front of her.


    Just as Lun was about to leave, Mengmeng immediately grabbed her wrist.


    "Please wait, if you have something to do, why not ask your brother-in-law to come out and have a good chat? It''s okay, I''ll help you get your brother-in-law out." Mengmeng''s eyes shone, and she said to Lun.


    "Really?" Lun was inexplicably surprised.


    "Leave it to me, my brother-in-law happens to be free." Mengmeng patted her swollen chest and assured her confidently.


    "Thank you, it''s Lara''s sister." Lun held Mengmeng''s hands tightly, his expression was gratitude.


    Mengmenggu chuckled, "What happens when two people are alone? Is it a question of love counseling? Anyway, I have already felt that the harem plan will definitely progress more than Saji¡¯s cohabitation. Lun is Very bold, maybe your brother-in-law will start on the ladder of becoming an adult."


    "You are here waiting for my good news, it will be done soon." Mengmeng rushed to the villa, half an hour later she took Nie Kong''s arm and appeared in Lun''s sight.Seeing Mengmeng helping herself so much, Lun felt very moved.Although she is Lala''s sister, she is surprisingly capable.


    Lun did not shy away from the existence of Mengmeng, and put his arms around his arms with excitement in his eyes.


    "Brother-in-law, remember to speak with Xiaolun well." Mengmeng dropped a sentence and closed the door with laughter.It''s so easy for Xiaolun to date her brother-in-law. This is the so-called pie in the sky.It is necessary to observe the development of the two of them personally. It seems that I can only ask my sister to borrow and use the tools she invented some time ago that can transform into animals.


    If he followed the older brother-in-law like that, he would definitely find him, so Mengmeng had already made up his mind.After another improvement, the invention has no defects.


    "I said Mengmeng, why did you borrow your sister''s props?" Nana asked listlessly.


    "Hehe... Lun took the initiative to date her brother-in-law, doesn''t Nana want to know what happens when the two are dating?" Mengmeng showed a little devil''s expression.


    "Difficult... Could it be said that they will kiss each other?" Nana stammered and asked, dimly, she thought that kissing was the most difficult thing.


    "Lun is a very tough girl, I''m afraid more intense things will happen." Mengmeng said with a smile.


    "More...more intense things?" Nana asked with curiosity, blushing.


    "Yes, I heard that Lun has just moved into a new apartment recently. Maybe the two of them...hehe...the kids won''t understand." Mengmeng said, saliva dripped from his mouth.


    "Forget it, you can follow him by yourself, I don''t have that thought." Nana said with a gloomy face that seemed to think about Yaya.Although she wanted to know about Nie Kong and the others, her best friend disappeared for a few days, and she was really worried.


    "Well, I will tell you what happened when I have time." She pressed the mechanical button, and Nana turned into a cute cat with the light shining.


    "I''m leaving." Mengmeng jumped out of the window with a meow to Nana, following Nie Kong and the others.


    "Really, I hope Mengmeng will supervise her brother-in-law, and don''t let him do too much to Ren." Nana muttered to herself, she felt that she was getting more and more irritable.


    The matter of Nya has not been resolved yet, and something like this is happening again now.And Mengmeng''s performance is too strange for you. Why are you happy when Minglun wants to snatch her brother-in-law.


    "Lun, I heard from Mengmeng that you have something very important to tell me?" The two took their arms like a couple and went to the nearby couple cafe.Nie Kong asked curiously, did she encounter difficulties.


    "Well, that. Nie Jun, if, just if. If someone tells you that dating is forbidden, what would you do?" Her pretty face was bright red, and she whispered to Nie Kong.


    "Hey, why did you ask such a question, Lun?" Nie Kong asked.


    "At the concert some time ago, my agent told me that I was already a successful idol, even if I had a boyfriend by mistake. After hearing her words, I felt so disappointed." Lun whispered softly.


    "It turns out that Lun is worried about this. I think you just have to live the way you like. If you care too much, it will damage your body." Nie Kong said.


    "If... what if you Nie Jun encounters such a problem?" Lun stared at Nie Kong tightly.


    "Me, I do everything according to my own preferences, no one can restrain my freedom." Nie Kong smiled lightly.


    "Yes...Is it? I do what I like. Thank you Jun Nie, I am no longer confused." She gradually recovered her look, her pretty face blooming with a lovely smile.


    "Nie Jun, I just moved to a new apartment recently. After a short rest, I will show you around."


    Nie Kong hummed and agreed to Lun''s request.


    The two rested in the cafe for an hour, and Lun took Nie Kong''s hand and left the cafe intimately.Seeing the atmosphere between the two, the cat Mengmeng at the back slobbed again.That''s awesome, it seems that Brother-in-law''s harem plan will make a qualitative breakthrough.Lun, you have to work hard and try to capture the body and mind of your brother-in-law.

 657 The collapse of the second element text 0664, emotional explosion

    "Lun herself is a beauty and an idol, and at the same time she is the royal family of the Memerusian. Her conditions are very suitable for being a brother-in-law''s side room, and it is said that the brother-in-law helped her to differentiate between the physiques of men and women. Obstacles to becoming lovers. It''s gone, now it''s up to your performance." If there was a problem with the unity of men and women before, but now Lun is a real girl.Ren''s cuteness is not inferior to Lara, otherwise how could she become a famous idol in Japan.


    Taking Nie Kong''s arm, Lun came to an apartment building not far from the school.The location there is just close to the park, which is very suitable for living.She opened the door of the second floor and took Nie Kong back to her comfortable hut.


    Fortunately, it was only on the second floor. Mengmeng was able to jump tall trees and see Lun''s bedroom through the curtains.


    Lun''s living room is very simple, only sofa and daily appliances.Since there is only one person living, it is very complicated without decoration.In addition to a bed in her bedroom, there is no other table for study.


    There is a pure white bookshelf on the opposite side, and a lot of materials are neatly arranged.The window can see the scenery of the park outside, and the green branches are about to reach into the house.In the gentle rippling of the wind, the leaves make a rustling sound.


    There are many photo frames on the table, most of which are beautiful memories when she came to Cainan, and a few of the photos are of her life when she was a child and La.But Kanren seemed to be pouting his mouth, and Lara had a pure smile as always.


    "Lun when I was a child, this is the first time I learned about it. Ha ha, you must have been teased by Lara''s invention at that time." Nie Kong smiled.


    "Hmm... Lala has liked to tease me since I was a child, and now it''s my rival in love." Lun pouted.


    "Really, I really want to know about Lun." Nie Kong looked at pictures with interest, which recorded her journey from childhood to adulthood.


    "Do you want to know more? No problem, if it''s Nie Jun." She gently pulled Nie Kong''s hand to her agitated chest, and said to Nie Kong in a gentle voice.


    In addition to being warm and soft, Nie Kong''s hands could feel her leaping heartbeat.Her eyes are full of affection, and she shines shyly.


    On the trunk of the window, Meng Meng Qiao blushed and watched this scene.The proactive Xiaolun, is it finally going to start?


    "Lun..." Nie Kong whispered to her.


    "I think the work in the entertainment industry is very interesting and valuable. Just like what the agent said, I need to be more involved. But I can''t do it by suppressing the thoughts of Nie Jun. As Nie Jun said. , I want to do what I like to do. I want to let Nie Jun see that I...like Nie Jun to the extent that I can¡¯t lose to Lara!!!¡± Her eyes were firm to Nie Kong, holding tightly. The emotion exploded.


    In the scene before him, Nie Kong felt as if he had seen Hu Meng in Yanghai Academy.Nie Kong didn''t have time to think, and Lun''s pretty face slowly expanded in his eyes.In an instant, Lun''s lips touched his mouth.The two originally sat on the bed, but Lun''s surprise attack caused her to fall into Nie Kong''s arms.


    "Nie Jun, get to know Lun more deeply. I want to dedicate everything to you before Lara." At the end of the kiss, she said something like this.It''s just that she didn''t know that Lala had already dedicated herself to him.


    Can Nie Kong live up to Lun''s deep affection, he can only love her hard.Affected by the atmosphere, Nie Kong pressed Lun against the bed with his backhand, and he took the initiative to print on Lun''s Wen Ruanfang lips.


    Seeing Nie Kong approaching, Lun blushed and closed his eyes, waiting for the prince to meet him.


    Her eyes widened with joy, is Nie Jun finally willing to respond to her feelings.Jerky and excited, she could only hug Nie Kong tightly to cater to his erosion.


    Nie Kong, Mengmeng has an illusion of empathy.I really hope that one day, my brother-in-law can do something like that to himself.


    "Nie Jun, learn more about every position of my body. Only you can..." Lun panted, gently pulling Nie Kong''s hand under her belly.


    "Woo, it hurts, but it''s so happy." She tilted her head back with tears of happiness in her eyes.Able to give Nie Kong, she did not regret everything she had done..


    If you like Nie Kong, then show it by action, just like Nie Jun told himself.But Nie Jun''s place is really big.

 658 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0665, Tiyayo is here

    It was time for the Shuangxiu Divine Art to begin to take effect. After the pure energy recovered Lun, Nie Kong pulled away from the python and launched a fierce offensive against her.It was stuffed again and again, which brought Lun the highest happiness.


    Half an hour later, Nie Kong finally sent his first experience Lun to a happy heaven.Her body shrank sorely in Nie Kong''s arms.The surging energy burst, giving Nie Kong the supreme soul of enjoyment.After being satisfied, Lun had a slightly satisfied smile at the corner of his mouth.Her pretty face is less innocent and more mature after watering.The two hugged each other, enjoying the aftermath of intense exercise.Especially Lun, whose body was already paralyzed, couldn''t recover from the super refreshing comfort that Nie Kong Shuangxiu brought to her.


    "Nah...Nie Jun, I want to ask you a question." Lun, who drew circles in Nie Kong''s arms, interrupted the good seclusion.


    "What''s the matter?" Nie Kong said casually, playing with her breasts.


    "I hate it! Nie Jun waits for Lun to play with you, listen to me now." She groaned.


    "Well, let''s talk about it." Nie Kong raised her body with high pressure on his own, and said warmly to her.


    "Nie Jun and Lala have done it, the kind of happy thing just now."


    Nie Kong did not deceive her, and nodded.


    "Eh... I still lost to Lala, but now I don''t mind. Hehe, I already know what Nie Jun really wants." She smiled charmingly, her face full of happiness.


    She is easily satisfied, as long as Nie Kong remembers her.In this regard, Wei and the inner yarn are the same.Only silently like Nie Kong, I hope Nie Kong can pay more attention to them.


    "Lun, I will give you happiness." Nie Kong said firmly, perhaps the same to the girls in the ring.


    "Well, I believe you." Lun was buried in Nie Kong''s arms, squinting with satisfaction.


    Staying in the trunk, looking at the dreams of the two men with red ears, discovered for the first time that H did it like this.Seeing Lun''s obsessive appearance, Mengmeng knew how happy it was. It must be a hundred times better than touching her own tail.


    But after hearing the conversation between the two, Mengmeng was stunned again.Unexpectedly, the brother-in-law awakened earlier than she expected, he had already been pushed to the sister.It''s no wonder that some time ago, I found that my sister has become a lot more beautiful, a little more intellectual and beautiful.It was really careless that I didn''t notice it.I finally understood why the brother-in-law refused to get into his bed. It turned out to be accompanied by my sister H.


    The brother-in-law, who was originally in love with her elder sister, didn''t seem to be able to withstand Lun''s temptation.Hey, just blame Lun for being too direct.It seems that Brother-in-law''s harem plan has reached 50% of the progress.


    She blushed and glanced at Nie Kong''s body last, before dragging her weak body back to the villa.


    After the weekend was pushed to Lun, it was finally over.On Monday, Nie Kong discovered that Ryoko was finally willing to return from the universe.In the health room, the two once again had an act of super friendship.


    I haven''t seen Nie Kong for a while, Ryoko really yearns like a she wolf.After waiting to comfort Ryoko, Nie Kong learned from her mouth that she had brought Tiayou to Cainan.


    At the same time, Cainan''s second-year Class A classroom welcomed a new biology teacher.


    "Students, today''s class is over here. If you have any questions, you can ask me questions as much as possible." The mature elder sister in teacher uniform in front of the podium showed her beautiful figure perfectly.


    "Tiayo teacher here..." Saruyama braved his nostrils and raised his right hand eagerly: "I have a question. Is the teacher still single now?"


    His words drew a booze from the boys around, and they looked at Tiayo with the same eyes.Only Li Dou was dissatisfied. He pulled La Yuanshan and said, "Yuanshan, you already have Mrs. Tanuki."


    Saruyama smiled awkwardly: "It''s just... just out of habit, I... I have nothing to do."


    It seems that Saruyama with the M attribute is very obedient to the civet cat.


    "Yes...yes." Tiayo didn''t expect to ask such a question, and answered their questions with a blushing face.


    "So does the teacher have a lover?"


    "What are the measurements?"


    The male classmates spouted rough air, and kept asking questions that belonged to their personal privacy.


    "Shut up, don''t you see that the teacher is troubled. I will never allow you to do shameless things." Wei stared angrily at the male classmates in the class.


    "What nonsense are you talking about, we are only interested in the older teacher, is it wrong?" the boys began to resist Wei, yelling.


    A few tic-tac-toe appeared on Wei''s forehead, which seemed to be on the verge of an explosion.


    "Then... that... everyone calm down, I didn''t think..." Looking at the classmate who was arguing for her, Tiayo was just about to stop, but his right foot hit the podium.She knelt down and hugged her calf in pain, tears in her eyes.


    After rubbing her calf, she was about to get up but her head touched the corner of the podium again.She exhaled in pain, and put her hands around her head.


    The boys¡¯ eyes came out with hearts, ¡°The teacher of the big blonde X-glasses reckless mother, so... so cute.¡±


    "Don''t set such a weird definition for the teacher." Wei snarled, pulling the boys'' collars one by one and throwing them all out.With a combat power of more than 1,000, the scums that dealt with those 5 combat powers were simply handy.


    Risha was a little surprised, but how could she have the same power the teacher bestowed on her?After that night, Risha''s heart had completely fallen.Like Lala''s fiance, she feels guilty.


    "Speaking of which, why did we suddenly assign a deputy head teacher?" Wei Young asked strangely as she looked at Tiayou who was gasping.


    "I know I know, it seems to be to help Teacher Guchuan, whose low back pain is worsening. I was shocked when I saw the teacher''s face, exactly like Xiao An." Lala raised her hands and said enthusiastically.


    "I took a look too." Haruna agreed.


    "I do unconsciously think she is the adult version of Golden Shadow." Lun said in confusion.


    "Hehe... Compared to that, the pair of giant Xs shocked me more." Risa rubbed her hands, looking forward to how she felt.


    "Hmm..." Wei Yang squinted and lit his head vigorously.

 659 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0666, almost

    "I heard about it from Ms. Mito. Mr. Tiayou was an important doctor of Xiao''an''s previous organization research institute. Since Xiaoan was created by reference to Teacher Tiya, it is equivalent to Xiao''an''s sister." Lala and their discussion, Xiao Jing told the origins of Tiayou.


    "Hey, it turned out to be like this. If you can see the teacher, Xiao An will definitely be very happy." Lala said cheerfully.


    "In this case, let''s bring Xiaoan here quickly, Lala, you are here to watch the teacher don''t let her leave." Bra made a suggestion.


    "Okay." Haruna and the girls started their actions, but after Bula and the others left, Lara found that Tia Yu was rubbing her head and left the classroom behind.


    "Teacher, please wait." Lala rushed out of the classroom and stopped Tia in front of the corridor.


    "Are you a classmate Lala, are you okay?" She smiled gently.


    "Please meet Xiaoan, I''ve heard from Xiaojing, you are her most important person."


    "Thank you for taking care of that child so much. I actually really want to see that child and spend every day with her again. That''s how I thought, that''s why I came to the earth and received a lot of help from Ryoko. But it really came to this. At that time, I was a little scared. It was because I left the child that she would become a golden shadow." Tiayo''s mood was obviously depressed.


    "No problem, no problem, a gentle and lovely girl like Xiaoan will definitely forgive the teacher. Please come with me, we have brought Xiaoan." Lala was excited without Tiayo''s consent. She rushed to the door of the classroom with her hand.


    "Want... to meet Eve?" Tiah was flustered, and might not have thought about how to face her.But in the face of dogmatic Lara, can she object?


    When the two returned to the classroom, there was already someone blocking the door.Lara looked up in confusion, and found an absolutely unexpected character¡ªthe most dangerous perverted principal of Cainan College in the legend.


    "Teacher, what do you think of the first day of the teacher''s life?" Although his face has not changed, his nose is already gasping.


    "Yes...Yes, although there are still many unaccustomed things, but I will cheer." Seeing the principal, Tiayo was a little surprised.


    "Very well, because you were recommended by Ms. Yumen, I have high hopes for you. As a teacher, you must always be a role model for students, and you need to have a mindset that is open to all rivers... Wow, I am about to burn. Now!" He breathed more and more quickly, and the fat and oily pig blushed.He grabbed the corner of his clothes violently, and turned into a perverted state with a strong shake.


    "Please come and guide me, use your proud posture."


    "Old...Teacher, run away." Lala grabbed the teacher''s arm hard and pulled her away from the principal''s rush.


    "Oh, why? He is obviously the principal." Tia You said in a panic.


    "That''s right, but Haruna and the others all say that he is the most dangerous person in the school, so we need to be careful." Lara also said very confused.


    The three of them ran desperately in the corridor of the teaching building one after another.And the principal did not mean to give up, it seems that he is facing the grown-up version of Xiaoan

 660 The collapse of the second element text 0667, Xiaoan and Tias meeting

    She was shy and flustered, and her plump elder sister pressed Nie Kong tightly.She didn''t dare to move, she was curious about the original reproduction of the biological world that she was about to come.And as an innocent girl, she also has an inexplicable desire for impulse.She whimpered, as if let Nie Kong kill her.


    But since Tia You can appear out of "emptiness", it must be Lala''s props to jump to Wap Jun to make a ghost.


    Lala and the others must be looking for Tiayo now, obviously it was not the time to appear.


    "Stop making trouble, Lala and the others are ready to come." With spiritual sense covering, Nie Kong found that Lala and their daughters were coming to the health room with Xiao An.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Tia You shyly shy away from Nie Kong, hurriedly pulled the sheets to cover her body, her face blushing brilliantly.


    Things have been out of her accident, how could she suddenly run out if she knew she was making love to Nie Jun.


    After Nie Kong and Liangzi got dressed, there was a loud clanging noise at the door.Before anyone arrives, Lala''s voice has been heard, and there will always be no worries.


    "Nah... Mikado-san, have you seen the new teacher Tiayo? Hey, she is here." After seeing Tiayo on the bed, her eyes lit up and she hid in the door The outside look brought an awkward little secret to the room.


    "Xiaoan, come quickly." Chuncai and the other women followed closely, and the narrow health room was suddenly filled with people.


    When they saw Nie Kong there, they let out an ah.Could it be said that Teacher Tiayou passed to Nie Kong''s side, but... but she didn''t wear any clothes.


    "Eve..." After Tiayo found Xiaoan hiding behind, he uttered two trembling characters with excitement.


    "Hurry up and get your clothes on." She threw the clothes to Tiayo, turned her head and said lightly.


    Nie Kong quietly grabbed Lala and motioned to the girls to give them space to talk alone.After many years, they must have a lot to tell each other.


    Lala''s innocent and pretty face was confused, and she might not understand what Nie Kong meant.Lala hardly understands the world''s human sentiments.


    Quietly, the slightly narrow health room began to widen.After leaving the house, Lisha''s ears were close to the door, as if trying to secretly listen to them.


    Nie Kong patted Li Sha''s ass, her pretty face blushed and pouting her mouth and scratched Nie Kong.Ryoko at the back also chuckled, learning the way of lining.The women looked at them, crowded tightly in front of the door.


    "Okay... It''s been a long time. It''s great that you are very energetic, Eve." After getting dressed, Tiayo''s voice broke the silence of the two in the health room.


    "I am the little dark of the golden shadow now. I am no longer the me I used to be." She turned around without letting Tia see her expression, and replied calmly.


    "Sure enough, you are angry because I left you alone. At that time... I was about to be obliterated by the organization, and thought about taking you away with you. But they saw through, I tried my best to survive... On various planets, I heard that the organization has been destroyed. I also looked for you at that time, but I couldn¡¯t find it. It¡¯s been a few years since I learned about the golden shadow that everyone feared in the universe, and I soon knew It''s you, but I don''t believe it..." As he said, Tia''s eyes couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    She was very guilty, and it was all due to her inability to protect Eve.


    Xiao An quietly listened to Tia''s words, her lowered pretty face slowly softened.


    "You are cheerful and gentle, what kind of despair will you choose such a cruel path of survival." She pushed away her glasses and wiped the tears that came out vigorously.


    Xiao An turned around and fixedly looked at her: "These things don''t matter anymore. Even if you apologize to me, my path of survival will not change. I am not going to deny Golden Shadow''s self, what I think now. There is only one-it''s great that you can live, Tia." After speaking, her pretty face flushed slightly.She was relieved to be able to get Tia''s explanation.


    Hearing Xiaoan''s caring words, Tia''s tears burst out like a fountain.


    "If it''s okay, I''m leaving." She didn''t know how to face such an atmosphere, so she chose to escape.She opened the door gently, but countless girls fell.


    "Wow, are you finished?" Haruna smiled awkwardly, her pretty face slightly red.It''s too embarrassing to be discovered by eavesdropping.


    "Huh..." Xiaoan buried his head and disappeared in front of everyone at the fastest speed.


    "It''s not frank enough," Risa said in a general sense.


    "It seems that they both feel guilty to each other. It is not that simple to shorten the distance between the hearts of one degree of principle." Ryoko became a psychologist and began to analyze the two.


    "Well, you are right. But with our help, things will become much easier." Nie Kong believed.


    "Hehe...Is it? If Nie Jun helps Tia realize her wish, maybe Tia will meet Nie Jun..." Ryoko looked at Nie Kong with an ambiguous look and smiled.


    "What is it to Jun Nie?" the women asked in unison, their eyes flashing vigilantly.


    "Haha, nothing." Ryoko smiled mysteriously.

 661 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0668, Nie Kongs strategy

    The class bell rang, Lala and the others had to suppress their curiosity and return to the Class A classroom of the second year.


    Nie Kong pushed open the door of the health room and found Tia wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes.After several years of venting guilt tightly in her heart, her pretty face was full of relief.


    "Don''t be sad, Tia, things are already going well. I believe that after the recovery of time, you can change back to the original appearance." Ryoko comforted.


    "Yes...Is that so, thank you Ryoko." She sniffed and smiled shyly at Ryoko.Tia''s personality is somewhat similar to Haruna, a bit uncomfortable and shy, and will not express her feelings.


    "It''s just to wait until the matter develops and it will take place. I am afraid it will take a long time. Unless..." Nie Kong compared the two women''s personalities and came to a conclusion.


    "Eh, really? Please teach me how to do it. Ahhhhhh, having said that I haven''t officially known you yet." Tia''s eyes flashed shyly, looking eagerly at Nie Kong.


    "Hehe, it''s my fault, I didn''t introduce you to Nie Jun''s origin." Liangzi smiled.


    "My name is Nie Kong. Like Ryoko, I am a teacher at Cainan College, but I am a teacher of physical education." Nie Kong introduced himself.


    "I...My name is Tiayo Lunatic, a bioscientist from the universe. Nie Jun, please tell me what to do." After the incident just now, she has deeply remembered Nie Kong¡¯s difficulty. forget.She held Nie Kong''s right hand tightly, and pleaded.


    "Tia, you want to mend the relationship between you. You can only take the initiative to infect her with enthusiasm. A serious illness requires strong medicine." Nie Kong knows the characteristics of the tsundere girl''s character-a dead duck with a hard mouth, but in fact, his heart is very soft.If you stalk her with a gentle and strong strategy, it should be easy to get her approval.In this regard, Nie Kong is already half an expert.


    "Then... what about the specific implementation plan steps, Nie Jun asks me." Tia said excitedly.


    "First of all, when you are alone again, as long as..." Nie Kong said his plan, but Tia''s pretty face flashed with embarrassment.


    "Really... do you really want to do that?" Tia hesitated.


    "Well, unless you are willing to spend a long time repairing it. But now the owner of Xiaoan''s sister Heisaki Mea is waiting for the opportunity to plan the clothes to restore the original darkness, so they have to take time." Nie Kong encouraged.


    "Tia, you know, about Kurosaki Mea and her master." Ryoko asked strangely.


    "When I was organizing, I didn''t understand the plans of all organizations, but what Gu Ryoko said must be based on the second generation developed by Xiaoan. Yes, the mass production of transformed weapons is the ultimate goal to prevent. As for her The owner of, at this stage, I can only speculate whether it is a survivor among the researchers or..." She didn''t say the following words, it may be that the chances of the latter are very small.After learning about the threat of Heisaki Mea, Tia gritted his teeth and decided to go all out.


    "As far as I know, Heisaki Mea''s owner is Nemetheus." Nie Kong said casually.


    "Is she actually called that name? As far as I know, the organization''s another plan to transform into weapons is also called this name. But because of failure, the organization should have been cancelled halfway through." Tia said in confusion.


    "That''s it." Nie Kong suddenly realized that she was a weapon manufactured by another plan.


    "Then how do you decide, Tia." Ryoko smiled.


    "I...I will try to do what Nie Jun said, hoping to succeed in getting Xiaoan''s forgiveness." Tia blushed.


    I have just done something more shameful than what he said, so what is it that I am afraid of.


    So after school between classes, Tia waited for Xiaoan to come out in front of the school gate.What Nie Kong taught was just four words, stalking.And when necessary, take the initiative to attack.


    After Xiaoan saw Tia, the expression on her pretty face flashed slightly.


    When Xiaoan was about to ask what happened to Tia, Tia came to her and stretched out her hands and hugged Xiaoan.The two look alike, one big and the other small, and the picture of a royal sister and a loli holding them is really beautiful.


    "Ti...Tia, you...what are you...what are you doing." Xiao An Qiao blushed and stammered.Her unexpected intimacy made Xiaoan feel warm and happy.


    Once upon a time, she clearly remembered that many years ago, Tia was hugging herself like now.Like a lifetime, the beautiful memory touched the memory of Xiaoan''s heart.


    "Okay... I like it, I miss the feeling of hugging Xiaoan. I''m sorry, I couldn''t control it and hugged you privately..." Tia whispered.


    Xiao An didn''t speak, but slowly stretched out his hand.After hesitating for a while, he took the initiative to hold Tia''s waist.The two daughters embraced each other like mother and daughter, attracting the attention of many people.


    "Nah... Xiaoan, I... I just came here and there is no place to live. Ben... originally Nie Jun invited me to live with him, I want to hear your suggestions." Tia followed Nie Kong''s words , Said to her without missing a word.


    "No." Sure enough, as Nie Kong expected, Xiao An refused directly.


    "But... but where do I live?" Tia said pitifully.


    "If... If you don''t mind, you can move in and live with me. You... Don''t think about it, I just sympathize with you..." Xiaoan blushed and turned around and said.


    "Thank you, Xiaoan." Tia''s pretty face burst into an unprecedented smile, which was the smile that got her wish.It was exactly the same development as Nie Jun said, step by step closer to Xiaoan.


    While happy, Tia was moved to Nie Kong indescribably.The two held hands, leaving an intimate shadow in the setting sun.


    "Oh, oh, the two have reconciled. But Jun Nie, it''s hard for you to do something H to Tia with a small dark side. I wanted to match up with you." Watching the two women leave. Open, Ryoko muttered.


    "It''s okay, I didn''t care about that little thing." Nie Kong smiled lightly.


    He felt that it was easier now. As long as Xiaoan was attacked, the mother and daughter could be killed. It would be more correct to say that it was sisters.

 662 The collapsed two-dimensional body 0669, the master appears

    On the second day of Tiayo''s arrival, Mea, who had disappeared for a few days, finally came to school.It''s just that her expression is a little strange, with a smirk on the corners of her mouth.


    "It''s great to see that you''re okay with Mia. I didn''t see you coming to school suddenly the other day, what happened?" Nana breathed a sigh of relief, her anxious pretty face returned to her former cheerfulness and cuteness.


    "Ah...no, I''m fine." Nemesis smiled at her.In fact, she was very depressed. After a few days of training, she failed to correct Ya Ya''s thinking.She didn''t expect Nie Kong to change Ya Ya so thoroughly, and she didn''t leave room for her to intervene.And it was time for herself to show up, she had to show up in front of Nie Kong and the others by transforming into Ya Ya.


    "Really, that''s good. Ya Ya listened to me, my sister and their class have a new teacher named Ti Ya You, how about we look at it together later?" Nana eagerly asked.


    "Teacher Tiayo?" Nemesis frowned, her name very familiar.


    "Well, and I heard that she looks like Xiaoan." Nana looked in Xiaoan''s direction a little, with envy and jealousy in her tone.


    "Tiyayo Lunatic, a stupid woman who denies the survival of Golden Shadow and wants her to be human, has appeared here. Misfortunes never come singly, and the enemies that hinder her have appeared one by one." One Nie Kong is enough for her headache. Yes, now there is an extra Tiyayo.If the darkness of the golden shadow was changed for her to become like Yaya, then her trip would be a waste of water.If all weapons become humans, what is the point of creating you?


    No, absolutely stop them.The situation is getting more and more urgent, and I can''t allow myself to have any time to think about it.Through the collection of Xiaoan''s intelligence, she found that her heart is becoming more and more human, not to mention that there is now a Tia that has a great influence on her.


    "Well, let''s see what kind of person she is." Nemesis answered Nana in a flat tone, following Nana.


    Nana is very strange, she feels like Mea has become another person.But because of the joy of reuniting with friends, she didn''t take that little thing to heart.


    The two women took advantage of their spare time to come to the classroom of Class A in the second year, and they just happened to run into Tiayo coming out of the classroom.


    On the other hand, she looked at Tia with a cold gaze, and she had already determined that she was Dr. Tiayo from the previous research institute.


    I was going to ask about the breasts, but Nemesis pulled Nana away.Her plan is to show up in front of Nie Kong, and then see how sacred he is.


    And Tia saw the appearance of Ya Ya, also confirmed her identity-the second generation of weapons.


    Nana aside, Nemesis came to Nie Kong''s office alone.Without understanding the etiquette of the world, she opened the door directly and came into the room.


    "Ya, is your master finally willing to let you come to school?" Nie Kong was a little surprised when the pretty girl appeared in front of her.However, in his expectation, how could the darkness that was purified and supplemented by double cultivation be easily changed.He stretched out his hand and hugged Mea in front of him.


    "Check with the teacher and see if she has done anything excessive to you."


    "That''s it when you come up, Teacher Nie Kong." She stretched out her hands and hugged Nie Kong''s face, and her body began to shine.When the light disappeared, Yaya in her arms became a loli smaller than Yaya.


    Her skin is slightly dark.With a trace of wild and untamable smile, like a wild cat.


    "The ability to transform? Could it be that you are Nemesis, the master of Naya?" Looking down, she found that the girl in her arms had become another person.Her ability to transform is very strange, which is fundamentally different from Xiaoan.It looks very young, but with a fresh wild charm.


    "Yes! For humans, should this be the first time to meet. Because I left the approach to humans to Ya Ya, I don¡¯t know much about that." She didn¡¯t mind, but smiled slowly. Slowly approach Nie Kong.


    "Do you like my body, but you have already seen it. Before the ability to transform, there is no meaning in appearance. If necessary, change your posture to let the other person care. This is the true face of the weapon of transformation," Teacher Nie Kong."


    "You want to taste it too, my body.


    "What about Yaya, what did you do to her?" Nie Kong regained his original clarity, and planned to stretch out his hands from her clothes.Just kidding, how can I let her dominate.


    But Nemesis held Nie Kong¡¯s hand and smiled softly: "You said Ya Ya, now I will leave her in the residence temporarily. But Teacher Nie Kong is really amazing, he actually trained Ya Ya like that. Good. Compared to my previous training, it''s a complete failure..."


    "Then what do you plan to do, you can''t change her to the original way." Nie Kong chuckled. He could already think of Nemesis''s anger for a few days.


    "Yeah, no wonder Geya likes you, the feeling of H is so exciting. But I didn''t give up on them. I thought of a plan that is more perfect than before. If they succeed, they will willingly become weapons and leave here... ¡­"


    She sat in Nie Kong''s arms obediently, and her cute little feet gently poked into Nie Kong''s clothes.

 663 The collapse of the second element Text 0670, want to control me?

    Half of the strap of the black cute suspender dress came off, revealing the cute body inside., Because the little feet stretched out towards Nie Kong, the beautiful scenery inside was completely presented to him.She was indeed a loli, such a loli, she did have the capital to attract Nie Kong''s attention.


    Seeing her super S smirk, Nie Kong already knew that it must be a bad idea to tease people.Out of curiosity, Nie Kong couldn''t help asking: "What plan?"


    "Nie Kong, do you know that there are two types of damage-physical damage and psychological damage. I like both of them very much, especially the latter. Let me teach you." She stepped on her foot. Nie Kong''s abdomen was sliding, full of excitement.


    "That''s your so-called plan?" Nie Kong frowned.


    "Yes! I will give you happiness and pain, and make you a slave who will be excited even if you are trampled by me. Then let your sister and friends see your posture...Ah, just think about it, let me Excited." She showed a look of enjoyment, her pretty face full of red.If you succeed in teaching Nie Air Conditioning well, it would be tantamount to indirectly keeping Yaya and Xiaoan by your side.The two of them will inevitably return to darkness and realize their great dreams.Perhaps she would show that expression after thinking of that scene.


    "I think you should have made a mistake about our position. It should be me who will tune you..." Nie Kong said with a light smile.


    "Ah...Is that right? Let''s see who is better at it. Teacher Nie Kong, you are very valuable to play with. It seems that you can enjoy it." She sighed slightly and looked at Nie Kong like Is looking at the prey.


    Nie Kong couldn''t laugh or cry when he wanted to compete with himself.Although you don''t take the body that can change arbitrarily seriously, you still have a reaction.


    "Oh, then I have to deal with you the same way I deal with Yaya." Nie Kong stretched out his hands and grabbed the little feet that were moving around his body.


    "Hee hee, are you going to start, but I am not as good as a lie like Ya Ya." My nature is to play pranks on others, to see how you change me?With absolute confidence, Nemesis took the initiative to welcome Nie Kong''s attack.


    Nie Kong rubbed her green feet,


    It''s no longer one or two to push Lolita, but Lolita who shakes S like her is the first one.Do you like to tease others? Then teach you yourself.


    It was different from the pleasure of teasing others. For the first time, she felt that her body was not a meaningless existence.Even if she can transform, the senses of the body will still exist.


    "Nemesis, you are so cute."


    "Huh...who...who cares about the body?" she stammered, panting.It''s just her H expression that has betrayed her.


    "Really, let''s start the real training."

 664 The collapse of the second element text 0671, gather together Cainan

    Nie Kong tossed her hard for half an hour, until her body fell into Nie Kong''s arms like mud.The swarthy pretty face was red with satisfaction.Nie Kong stroked her jade back lightly, recalling H''s comfort.


    "Nemesis, are you comfortable."


    "Hmph, if you think you have successfully trained me, then you are very wrong." Nemesis hummed, but there is no strength to oppose it.


    "It''s a pity, since I didn''t succeed, I will try to train a few times in the future." Nie Kong said with a playful smile.


    "No matter how many times it is the same, I...I said that the body is right... it doesn''t make sense to me." Nemesis'' eyes lit up when Nie Kong said that he would "train several times".Although the tone was pretending to be natural, she actually had some inexplicable expectations in her heart.


    "Nemesis, stay here and experience it-living friendly with humans." Nie Kong said.


    Her eyes were lost, and the warmth Nie Kong gave her overturned her dark life.The whole body is warm, and the body feels like sustenance, full of safety and comfort.No wonder Xiao An and the others choose to live here, the special warmth is really hard to give up.The meaning of weapon survival, she has shaken the concept of just fighting.


    "How could I leave here without training you to become my slave. Just wait for me, but I will appear in front of you at any time." She rounded the corners and did not answer Nie Kong''s words directly, but said in this way come out.


    "Yes...Yes, I am waiting for you. If you can, you can transfer here like Ya Ya, and I will introduce Xiao An to you." Nie Kong said something she could not refuse. .


    "Well, it is true that my plan can be completed quickly here." Nemesis nodded.Most of the matter has finally been resolved, and the situation has become cheerful.If you insist on making weapons, please make weapons that belong only to me.


    After warming up, Nemesis dressed up and changed into Yaya and left.After the second day, Cainan University ushered in the Nth transfer student-Nemesis.Moreover, Ge Ya was by her side, regaining her freedom.


    The principal was sitting in his office with a serious face, and when he saw Nemesis was about to transfer to his school, his eyes appeared peachy.Just as he was about to rush to her, Nemesis, who was super S, severely abused the principal.However, the principal was obsessed with enjoyment, and the perversion of shaking M really deserves its reputation.


    "Let me introduce someone to you. She is Nemesis, the master of Ya Ya. Now she intends to stay with Ya Ya in Cainan temporarily to experience life with humans." When Nie Kong said her When the background came out, Lala and the others were all stunned.Could Ya Ya''s hidden master be such a lovely loli?


    Tia hesitated to speak and stopped, maybe he was a little confused.After all, it happened too suddenly for them.Nana was the most shocked, she didn''t expect her friend to have that identity.However, many of her friends are non-human-animals, which is not unacceptable.


    "I''m just here to say hello to you, let''s get along well, Golden Shadow and the people around." She smiled and scanned the girls around.


    "You have hidden your whereabouts so far. Why do you do that now?" Xiao Didian asked.


    "Hiding my whereabouts is not a big deal. I don''t have the confidence to get along with others without getting into trouble. Because, I have that kind of personality. But seeing that Ya Ya has become a human mind with the golden shadow, so I plucked up the courage to take the first step." Nemesis said.


    Her current power has surpassed the golden shadow a lot, and her combat power has reached more than five thousand.In the past, Xiaoan needed to transform into darkness, but now he can do it easily.But now her mentality has changed, and it is difficult to part with the warmth and happiness Nie Kong has given her.


    "I can''t accept it, isn''t your purpose to turn me into a weapon and obliterate Nie Kong?" Xiao An frowned.


    "I did think about that, but there was too little information about him at that time. My purpose now has changed. I want to teach Nie Air Conditioning who changed you into my slave, hehe..." She glanced at Nie Kong. There was a grunting laughter in his mouth.


    "Come on, Master, Ya Ya will help you." Ya Ya rushed excitedly.If the master really taught Nie Air Conditioning successfully, wouldn''t he be able to enjoy the H with Nie Kong at any time?Thinking of this, Ya Ya''s mouth was drooling.


    Upon hearing their answers, all the girls were shocked.


    "No." Almost in unison, a large group of girls yelled at their masters and servants.How can that kind of thing happen?


    "Oh, oh, things are getting more and more interesting." Ryoko saw Nemesis''s expression, and had already guessed something in his heart.Nie Jun is really amazing, and he can change the master of Ya Ya.


    "Hey... if you can stop it, try to stop it. I transferred here based on that great plan. If I feel bored, I will come to you to play. Please take care of you in the future, Nie Kong and Xiaoan ..." She smiled triumphantly and left with Naya.


    "Ms. Nie Kong, do we want to believe what she said?" Tia asked worriedly.


    "No problem, I will pay attention to her behavior." Nie Kong believed.How could her own training fail, not to mention her nature is not very bad, just with a little S.


    "Hmph... Brother-in-law, you should stop contacting her. I''m afraid that someone who is super S will do rude things to you." Originally promoting the dream of the harem, I felt the threat of Nemesis.


    "I agree with Princess Mengmeng, we must observe her for a while and make a conclusion." Xiaoan was afraid that she would do something to harm Tia, after all, Tia contradicted her point of view.


    Nie Kong missed Nemesis'' body very much. The kind of loli who was wild like a wild cat was very emotional.


    After the incident, Nie Kong and the others gradually returned to their original lives, but Mengmeng and them both monitored Nemesis'' every move with vigilance.But after a long time, she really lived like an ordinary student.But because of her personality, she often teased her classmates so no one dared to be her friend.Only Nana and Nana are in the class, who can treat her normally.

 665 The collapse of the second element text 0672, the complete exchange

    "Slow down Malone, don''t run around!" In the evening, Haruna took Malone for a walk in the nearby park as usual.But it didn''t take long before she noticed the same strangeness as a few days ago-it seemed that someone was following her specifically.When she turned around, she found that there was no half figure.


    "Here again?" She had a pretty face with a panic, for fear that she would encounter an idiot like the principal.Looking around, Haruna hurriedly grabbed Ma Long and slipped out of the park.The seriousness of the matter was a little bit beyond her expectation. She thought it was just her own hallucinations, but that strange feeling had appeared for a few days.Chunca can only ask Nie Kong for help now, so she is heading towards Nie Kong''s villa.


    After knocking on the door, Haruna did not find the teacher.I asked Lala, knowing that he happened to take Nana out to buy cooking ingredients.There is no way, Haruna can only tell Lala the matter.


    "Eh, I don''t know who is following?" Lala said in surprise after hearing what Haruna said.


    "That''s it. I often feel that way when I walk with Malone recently. I don''t know why, I always feel weird." Haruna explained.


    "Is it a stalker, who is looking at Haruna?" Sai Ji said.


    "Will it be the principal?" Blass thought for a while and listed the key objects.


    "Very likely!" The women said in unison, seeming to have a deep understanding of the principal''s abnormality.


    "Anyway, let''s catch him together. The kind of guy who causes troubles for friends can''t be forgiven." Nana said loudly.


    "Wow..." Ma Long also called out.


    "Look at Ma Long who agreed with me." Nana said proudly, but Mengmeng rolled her eyes at her only if you understood what it said.


    "Yes, in that case, I would have a good idea. Design a search and turn me into a spring vegetable to catch the criminal instead of you." Lala Qiao''s face was full of extreme excitement, and it was time for her turn to appear.


    "Did Lala become me? What do you mean?" A series of question marks popped out of Haruna''s head.


    "Could it be that..." Bra was full of bad feelings.


    "Hehe... it''s time for my invention to show off again, let''s come out and exchange it completely." She pressed the space phone and a huge machine with two hatches appeared out of thin air.


    "It''s called the complete exchange monarch, which can help us exchange bodies with each other. With it, I can become a Haruna and catch a stalker pervert."


    "My elder sister, I think you should learn how to use the invention after Sister Bra''s transformation is perfect." Nana stubbornly said.


    "Absolutely no problem, Chuncai, you get in there." Lala smiled and pushed Chuncai to the hatch on the left, and went to the right by herself.With the rumbling sound, the two women finally appeared.


    "I... I became a Lara?" Haruna turned her body, incredible.The huge breasts are the best proof.


    "It succeeded." Haruna''s pretty face showed Lallana''s unique cheerful smile, which really exchanged her body.


    "My sister, as usual, has invented an invention that is completely unreasonable. But...if you can use it to...exchange..." Mengmeng looked at the complete exchange, her eyes brightened.


    "Let''s do this first, I went for a walk with Malone." Lala hummed a brisk song, pulling the dog leash and waved goodbye to Bra and the others.


    "Be careful, Lara," Blah ordered.


    "Lara classmate shouldn''t matter, I''m a little scared." Haruna worried.


    "Let''s stay away and follow her. I am also a little worried about Lala''s character." Sister Bularu said to them like her head.


    "Well, I agree." The women all agreed, and then quietly followed Lara.


    I took Malone for nearly ten minutes, but still no suspicious person was found.


    "He didn''t show up, it''s better to stop here." Haruna said with fear.


    "Don''t be afraid, there are us." A stalker, Bra didn''t pay attention to it.


    "Hush... Attention, someone is coming." Mengmeng whispered.


    Behind Lala, a swollen figure appeared.She is wearing a black coat and a western hat.The whole person was hidden in the clothes, unable to see her true face.


    She slowly approached the back of Lala, and Lala didn''t seem to notice her.But when she stretched out her claws towards Lala, Lala suddenly grabbed her arm.


    "I caught you, see how good I am." Just as Lala was about to throw her away, Ke Lala was immediately stunned.She found that her strength had become so small that the people in front of her were as heavy as pounds.


    "Get out of the way." The people behind waved vigorously and threw the pull pull out.


    "Why did Biqi lose? By the way, this is Haruna''s body." Lala dumbfounded at the weird person in front of her.


    "Hurry up and stop." Bla and the others finally appeared, and Nana anxiously threw the huge wild boar that was raised in the space.The wild boar heard Nana''s command, and launched a savage collision at the weird.


    Seeing someone appear, she was so scared that she was ready to escape.But the speed was a little slower, and the wild boar in the back caught up.


    "Woo..." Four pig feet trampled on the ground, causing a slight vibration.The frightened strange person pissed off, but unfortunately he didn''t escape the trampling of the wild boar.


    The women surrounded the weird man, as if trying to criminals.


    "Well, you hurry up and confess your guilt, why do you want to follow Haruna?" Lala asked her.


    "How could I spend so much effort for an earthling? It''s not the woman I''m interested in. It''s her love at first sight." She pulled off the mask, blushing and pointed at the squatting Malone.


    Haruna and the others finally saw her appearance, she was actually a weird person with a dog''s head.She cried her face and said to Chun Nai: "Please, give him to me."


    Bula and the others are all petrified, and they have not counted this result.The weird person who tracks Haruna is the Saturnian of the universe, and fell in love with the pet dog Malone at first sight.


    "Haruna, what do you think?" Lala asked in confusion.


    "I...I don''t know, I need to ask Ma Long''s own opinion." Chuncai Liushen Wuzhu said.


    "Well, Malone, would you like to live with her?" Nana pointed to the female kobold, communicating with Malone in words.


    "Wow..." Malone yelled a few times and answered Nana''s words.


    "I''m very sorry, Ma Long said he didn''t want to leave the master''s side." Nana smiled.


    "Ah..." The kobold howled sadly like a broken love.


    Fortunately, Xiaojing didn''t let Xiaojing see it, otherwise she would definitely go crazy with fear.

 666 The collapse of the second element text 0673Mengmeng’s strategy

    Ever since I learned that my brother-in-law had become carnivorous, Mengmeng always wanted to get his favor.It''s just that although the villa is small, and although she has the opportunity to spend time with her brother-in-law, there are older sisters and Bula obstructing her actions.By now, she was not even the lover of her brother-in-law, and she had to make a plan to change the stalemate.If you follow this development, your brother-in-law¡¯s personality may not take the initiative to do those things to yourself.He treats himself like a child like Nana, it''s too much, obviously Mengmeng has grown very big.


    Mengmeng, who is distressed and has no countermeasures, would have thought it would take a long time, but her sister''s invention gave her the dawn of hope-a complete exchange of monarchs, which can exchange the bodies of two people, thus helping Haruna to catch Tracking the man of Saturn.Such an unreasonable invention is exactly the artifact she dreams of.Now that you have a countermeasure, brother-in-law, wait for the princess to capture you.Of course, the plan must be kept secret from them, otherwise there is no possibility of success.Surprise yourself, and then give your brother-in-law the baptism of love.


    Although it was a pity that the brother-in-law did not really volunteer, but the brother-in-law would not take the initiative to her at all.Brother-in-law has the constraints of the earth, and sister-in-law...


    "Mengmeng, what are you giggling about?" Lala looked at Mengmeng strangely in the spacious, steaming bath.The three sisters usually take a bath together, so three white bodies appeared in the bath.


    Young and beautiful, the graceful position of the three sisters is looming.Lala''s figure is much more mature and plump than the two younger sisters.Nana''s body is the greenest, Xiaohe only shows its sharp horns, and Mengmeng is in the middle. It is estimated that she will fight with her when she grows to the age of Lala.


    "Although Mengmeng often pretends to be obedient, I know she must be thinking of some bad idea now." Nana said suspiciously.


    "Hee hee, how could it happen. I''m actually feeling it, my sister''s invention is so powerful that it helped Haruna through the difficulties." Mengmeng Tiantian said.


    "Really, Mengmeng is really obedient." Hearing her sister approve of her invention, her eyes narrowed into a straight line.


    "After a while after taking a shower, can your sister tell me its specific information." Mengmeng pleaded with her sister with a cunning light in her eyes.


    "It''s rare that Mengmeng would be interested in my invention, my sister promised you." She really couldn''t bear to cheat the innocent sister, but that''s a big thing that concerns everyone''s happiness.Sister, please forgive me for this wayward behavior.


    Mengmeng''s behavior is a bit weird, but Nana can''t figure it out.Thinking that she was thinking too much, she didn''t take it to heart.My sister''s invention is so dangerous, but you think it is so powerful.


    After playing in the water for ten minutes, the contented three sisters left the bathroom wearing bath towels.And Nana went back to her bedroom alone, and Mengmeng followed her to her room.


    Lala threw the complete exchange king out and explained its basic information to Mengmeng.Mengmeng''s head is very smart. If she understands the principle, she can invent it by herself, but she seems a little absent-minded now.


    "Hey, elder sister, can it really exchange the bodies of any two people?" Mengmeng interrupted Lala''s nagging and asked with a very curious expression.


    "Of course, if Mengmeng doesn''t believe it, you can try it yourself." Lala said with certainty.


    Leading her sister to say that, Mengmeng smiled sweetly.


    "Okay, let''s take a look at the bodies of my sister and I." Her wolf ambition was finally exposed, and she wanted to exchange bodies with her sister!If Nie Kong didn''t push it, that''s fine, but the problem is that Nie Kong has already pushed.And often H, even sometimes with the shame Saji three sharing the world of bliss.


    At first, Saji was a little shy, and found that Saji''s lesbians just made a hum, and quickly accepted Saji''s existence with her nerve level.If you change to someone else, you will definitely be jealous.


    "Hehe, Mengmeng is really excited to be able to transform into a elder sister." Mengmeng couldn''t wait to get into the hatch, waiting for the result to appear.


    "Are you ready, I''m about to start the complete exchange of monarchs." How could the innocent Lala suspect that her sister is hiding evil intentions, but really want to exchange bodies with her sister to prove its efficacy.


    The two women stood in the hatch separately, the rumbling sound accompanied by the start stopped, and the transformation was finally completed.


    Mengmeng touched her huge breasts, her eyes were incredible and excited.She had to be excited, because she was about to be favored by her brother-in-law.


    With the help of the body of the sister-in-law, let the brother-in-law accept his great harem plan, and then everyone will be happy.She held that idea, so she worked so hard until now.


    "Mengmeng''s body, it feels a bit strange." Lala only felt that her body was a little better, and she was even more awkward than being a spring vegetable yesterday.


    "Okay, can I change it back," Lala said.


    "Hehe...sir sister, don''t worry, we have to observe the time when the complete exchange master fails, and then improve it again. And it''s rare to become a sister, I want to take a good look and say it." Mengmeng said to his sister. Blinked.


    "Eh...Although you are reasonable, I always feel that something is wrong." Lala said in a daze.


    "Sister, you think too much, I will sleep in the room. If your sister is fine, please rest early." Without giving Lala time to think, Mengmeng hummed and rushed out of the room.


    Excited to death, he actually became a sister.The plan to get here has been mostly successful, and then only waited until late at night to start the second step.But the first step is successful, and the second step is estimated to be as easy as pushing the boat along the river.Your body has become your sister, how could your brother-in-law reject yourself?


    And Lala, who became Mengmeng, also intends to sneak into Nie Jun''s house, but found that her body is already Mengmeng, and I can only regret that I missed the H game with Nie Jun tonight.


    Lara, who was very nervous, would never think that her sister would use her body to seduce her man, and actually replace her and Nie Kong H with her body.

 667 The collapsed two-dimensional body 0674, pseudo

    Nie Kong lay on his bed as usual, waiting until after 11 o''clock in the middle of the night.I thought Lara was asleep, but the door of the room quietly opened.Sure enough, it was Lara who secretly pushed the door, and she sneaked in without Bula as always.


    In the dim night, Lala came slowly in a spacious half-open pajama.


    In the past, she always came with her transformed robot Pei Kai, but how could she suddenly become so emotional tonight?


    She gently pads her toes, and slips into Nie Kong''s bed with a squeak.


    "I miss it, my brother-in-law embraces." Mengmeng moved her body, and slightly propped up and fell into Nie Kong''s arms.He stretched a hand across Nie Kong, and hugged Nie Kong''s strong body.


    "No way, I am becoming more and more obsessed with my brother-in-law." She was completely lost, both physically and mentally.


    On the other hand, Nie Kong felt a little strange.


    "Lala, ready to come."


    Just skip the pain of the first experience, Mengmeng enjoys the ultimate happiness in life.


    "Sister... Brother-in-law, slow down, Mengmeng is the first time... It won''t work."


    But what she said unconsciously shocked Nie Kong.The girl in front of me is obviously Lara, but how could it sound like my sister-in-law Mengmeng?


    "You...what do you call me?" Nie Kong wanted to ask her clearly about the situation. The plump body is his familiar Lala, but after scanning with a powerful soul, Nie Kong found the fluctuation of her soul. Nie Kong found that it was not Lala. , But the sister-in-law Mengmeng.


    The two women actually exchanged bodies, what are you going to do?Although it is not Mengmeng''s own body, it is equivalent to actually pushing Mengmeng.Nie Kong only felt an inexplicable excitement when he accidentally pushed to the sister-in-law.


    After half an hour, Mengmeng finally woke up in dizziness.She opened her blurred eyes and found that the brother-in-law was looking at herself with a very strange look.


    "What...what''s wrong, brother-in-law...it''s not right, Nie Jun." She was used to yelling, but found that she had called the wrong name.But if the brother-in-law can find out who she is, that would be what she meant.


    And all that was brought to him by the brother-in-law.


    "Are you Mengmeng?" Nie Kong asked in confirmation.


    "Hmm... Brother-in-law, Mengmeng likes you." Mengmeng said blushing.


    "But how can your body become a Lala?" Nie Kong asked.


    "We used the invention of Sister-in-law to completely exchange the body. We didn''t expect that brother-in-law would do something like Mengmeng. However, if it is brother-in-law, Mengmeng feels very happy." Mengmeng smiled shyly. .


    "What a naughty girl, she will definitely be angry if she finds out for Lala." Nie Kong touched her head and said to her.


    "It doesn''t matter. As long as the brother-in-law inherits our King Debby Luke, he can marry us all. My sister is very enlightened, and she will agree. Only the brother-in-law can bring happiness to everyone and create one Paradise." Mengmeng looked at Nie Kong with shiny eyes, and said her own harem plan.


    Nie Kong was very happy. He was so happy to have such a sister-in-law who was thinking of himself.

 668 The collapse of the second element Text 0675Mengmeng

    "Harem?"


    Nie Kong didn''t expect that sister Mengmeng, who is usually cute and well-behaved, would actually think for himself like that.To give every girl happiness is a responsibility that I must do.The purpose of Mengmeng is the same as myself.


    "I''ve already seen it. My brother-in-law pushed Xiao Lun to him some time ago. Besides Lun, there are many girls who like my brother-in-law privately by your side. According to the characteristics of my brother-in-law, there are many girls who can get happiness. Brother-in-law, there is only one way to work. If it is the king of Debby Luke, it is normal to open the harem." Mengmeng shrank into Nie Kong''s arms and said in an excited tone.


    Nie Kong was a little surprised. He didn''t expect Mengmeng to see it when he pushed him to Xiaolun.Obviously she is in the house, does she have clairvoyance.


    "My brother-in-law, don''t hesitate. Let''s create a paradise for my brother-in-law together. In order to make everyone straightforward, I will help." Only then, I can get my brother-in-law''s favor without hindering my sister.


    Nie Kong whispered: "Let it take its course, but I will definitely bring happiness to each of you and bring you happiness."


    "Brother-in-law..." Mengmeng heard Nie Kong''s sensational words, and mist appeared in her eyes: "Brother-in-law, please really push Mengmeng, Mengmeng wants to use her body to get your love and become her secret lover. Hehe... as long as... as long as your brother-in-law is free, you can love Mengmeng like just now." She was lying in Nie Kong''s arms slowly holding her head up, her pretty face blushing.It can be seen that her expression is serious. Has her feelings for Nie Kong actually reached that point?


    Now that he has developed here, how can Nie Kong refuse the affectionate confession of his sister-in-law.If she refuses, how can she bring her happiness?


    "I wronged you, Mengmeng."


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Mengmeng shook her head lightly, her eyes full of tenderness towards Nie Kong.


    "Brother-in-law, please wait a while, and I will switch back to my sister immediately." It is a rare opportunity to be alone with Nie Kong, and she is anxious to dedicate her body to Nie Kong.If you miss it, you will definitely not get the love of your brother-in-law in front of your sisters.

 669 The collapse of the second element text 0676, enlighten Nana

    "Damn it, why does that fellow Mengmeng always do that kind of thing?" Nana who woke up early in the morning happened to see Mengmeng slipping out of Nie Kong''s bedroom, and there seemed to be a flame going up in her heart.Obviously, my sister has already said about her many times.


    Nana pulled Mengmeng into her bedroom and began to preach to her.


    "He is already considered as the alternate fianc¨¦ of your sister, Mengmeng, how can you get into his bed casually? I really don''t care about you." Nana stared at Mengmeng with her hands on her hips.


    "Hehe, can it be said that Nana is jealous?" Her pretty face showed a lazy and contented expression, and her mature flattery and unintentional movements radiated out.Nana was a little surprised, how her sister became so much mature overnight, like an adult.


    "Who...who would be jealous, I only...I''m just worried that he will do that kind of nasty thing to you." Nana Qiao blushed and shouted at Mengmeng.


    "It seems, it''s okay to tell the current you." Mengmeng looked at Nana, a meaningful smile appeared on the corner of her mouth.


    "Wh...what?" Nana asked.


    "My plan, I want to use my method to get happiness..." Mengmeng told Nana about her harem plan one by one, but cleverly concealed the things of last night.Her brother-in-law did not inherit King Debby Luke for a day, so she felt she had to conceal it.


    "Planning the harem, are you planning something like that?" After hearing her words, Nana was stunned.


    "Yes, of course it is kept secret from others." Mengmeng squinted and smiled.


    "I said, it''s impossible to do that kind of thing, and... and he''s a candidate for her sister''s marriage. That kind of plan like a house..." She blushed with a panicked expression on her dream. The dream cried.


    "It''s not a house, I''m serious. As the third prince of Debby Luke, I think there is only one way to achieve a relationship without causing trouble to others." Mengmeng said solemnly.


    "Affection?" Nana''s figure appeared in her mind.


    "What will happen to you, Nana. How deep are your feelings for your brother-in-law? I''ve finished talking, anyway, I like him very much..." Mengmeng hummed and left Nana. Bedroom.


    Mengmeng''s words made Nana feel as if she was overwhelmed in her heart, never thought that something like that would happen.Brother-in-law, he can bring us happiness at the same time, rather than sister alone.


    All day long, she was always thinking about the shocking news Mengmeng told her.Some desire and fear.Mengmeng¡¯s words seemed to leave a seed in her mind, just waiting for the day when it took root.


    Coming out in the evening, when Nie Kong was buying cooking ingredients in the supermarket, he happened to meet Yaya master and servant.Nemesis looked around the supermarket curiously, throwing the goods inside like a prank.


    "Ahhh... Master, look, we met Teacher Nie Kong, what a coincidence." The moment he saw Nie Kong, Ya Ya''s eyes glowed with surprise.Mea''s words made Nemesis'' ears tremble, and turned to Nie Kong like a reflection.


    "Are you the ingredients for dinner?" Nie Kong looked weird, and their shopping cart was filled with sweets and snacks.


    "Well, that''s it. If you kneel on the ground and lick my toes, I can barely promise you to spend dinner with us." She squinted and said happily.


    "Awesome, Teacher Nie Kong can accompany us..." Ya Ya also said.


    "I think your diet should pay attention to a balanced nutrition." Can you eat sweets as a dinner?


    "Balanced nutrition? But we don''t know the food here." Yaya bit her index finger and said in a daze.


    "If you want, come to our house for dinner." Nie Kong instead sent out an invitation.


    "It was called by Teacher Nie Kong to have dinner, it was great..." Ya Ya''s eyes sparkled, like a child seeing a novel toy.


    "Well, for the sake of you begging me, I agreed in front of me." Nemesis is really hard to change, and he always speaks to Nie Kong with a shaky personality.Speaking of it, isn''t she going to give up teaching Nie Air Conditioning into a slave to shaking M?


    The two women accompany Nie Kong, one on the left and the other on the right. After buying a lot of ingredients, Nie Kong was content to take them back to the villa.And Lala, who was waiting for Nie Kong outside the supermarket, was also very happy to see Yaya and their two daughters.


    For Lala, the more lively the atmosphere, the better.


    "Tell you guys, Nie Jun''s food is delicious."


    "Really, I will have to see it later." Nemesis said.


    The four returned to the villa, and when they saw the two girls of Yaya, Bra and the others were already immune.Nie Kong used to invite Xiaoan or Yumen to eat here, so he was not surprised.


    Seeing her friend Ya Ya, Nana hurried her to her bedroom.And Nemesis, like a good baby, followed Nie Kong curiously, saying that he wanted to see how Nie Kong was cooking.


    Bra takes care of Shirino, Lara looks at Magic Kyoko, and Sahee''s three daughters take a bath in the bath.The girls are very happy to get along with each other, it is a picture of happiness.It''s just that someone has a gloomy expression on her expression, she is a lovely princess Mengmeng.


    Since hearing Nemesis''s speech, she is quite disgusted.How could you forgive me if you want to train your favorite brother-in-law into her slave.At this time, seeing her interrupting the solitary time that should have belonged to her and her brother-in-law, it was infuriated.


    Half an hour later, Nie Kong filled the huge dining table with cooked food, and the girls sat in their respective positions and began to enjoy Nie Kong''s cooking.


    The first time he tasted such a unique taste, Ya Ya''s master and servant''s eyes widened.


    "It tastes so good, and there is a warm happiness emerging. It turns out that eating together is so warm, I never knew it." Ya Ya exclaimed.


    "Of course it is. Brother-in-law just made it. If Mia likes it, you can eat more." Nana proudly said.


    "Yes, I can become a qualified servant of mine." Nemesis felt the same way. It''s an illusion of a family to eat around here.She felt that she was getting farther and farther away from the dark loneliness before, and she had a hunch that she would never return to her previous life.But she felt absurdly that she was not lost, but full of hope for the future.

 670 The collapsed two-dimensional body 0677, expand

    After enjoying a warm dinner, it was already past eight o''clock.The two women, Nemesis and Naya, did not intend to leave.Seeing the appearance of their two girls, it is estimated that they will live here, and I hope Nie Kong can accompany them.


    Nie Kong understood Nemesis''s boldness, and he seemed to be satisfied with that wild cat.


    Nana took Yayala to the bath room, where she rarely took a bath with her friend.Lara and Nana extended a warm welcome to the two of them staying here.Mengmeng bit her mouth tightly, and said vigilantly to Nemesis, who was shaking the S attribute.


    "Wow, Geya''s figure has improved a lot..."


    "Really, I didn''t think it." As a weapon figure, Ya Ya has been set to be the most suitable body shape for combat, but under the influence of Nie Kong Shuangxiu, she has influenced her body''s original intention, so she hopes her figure will become Better for Nie Kong to enjoy.


    "Hey, I really envy you." Nana looked a little depressed, probably because she was affected by Mengmeng''s words rather than caring about her figure before.With his flat figure, would my brother-in-law like me?No, his figure is something to do with him.


    "It''s okay, Nana will definitely become as big as Senior Lala in the future." Ya Ya comforted.


    "Forget it, I''m used to it. Na Na Ya, I ask you a very strange question." She lowered her head, her pretty face didn''t know if it was due to the warm water or shyness.


    "You know how to open the harem. It''s just a man who is entangled with many women. What do you think of such ridiculous things?"


    "Ah, did you mean that the man would belong to Teacher Nie Kong?" Ya Ya asked in surprise.


    "You...how did you know?" Nana''s eyes turned into peas, and she looked at Ya Ya dumbly.That silly look, indescribably cute.


    "Hehe, it''s easy to see it. There are many cute girls around Teacher Nie Kong who are paying attention to him." Ya Ya narrowed her eyes and whispered "including herself and her master".


    "But... But Mengmeng said that as long as the brother-in-law inherits the position of King Debby Luke, it can bring them all happiness. How could that kind of thing exist." Nana narrated to her friend. Own troubles.


    "So that''s how Mengmeng thinks." Yaya said softly.


    "Well, it''s silly, right."


    "Isn''t it good? Mengmeng¡¯s harem plan sounds very interesting. In this way, I might be able to spend every day happily with Teacher Nie Kong in the future. Many planets in the universe have the tradition of side rooms." Ya Ya said with a chuckle.


    After hearing Mengmeng''s plan, she felt that Mengmeng was too understanding.As long as the teacher becomes the harem recognized by King Debby Luke, he and his master will have the opportunity to be with him.


    "Happily spent, what would it be like?" Nana was in a daze, indeed, she was really happy to be with her sister and Nie Kong.


    "I think about it, it''s probably that way." Yaya''s forehead pressed tightly against Nana''s forehead, and the skin she touched was lightly milky white fluorescence.Her mental power began to connect with Nana.


    After double repairs, her soul is several times stronger than before.Now like Xiaojing Nianli, it is easy for her.


    In a daze, Nana seemed to be trapped in a strange space.She understood Ya Ya''s abilities, and quickly thought that it was Ya Ya who made a ghost.


    In the illusory spiritual space of Naya, Nana is undressed as in the bathroom.At this moment, a figure appeared behind Nana.She hurriedly turned around and found Nie Kong''s eyes piercing her body.


    "Ya, you...what are you doing?" Nana hurriedly backed away, but Nie Kong stretched out his hand and hugged her tightly.The skin of the two touched each other, producing a touch that Nana could not imagine.


    "Nana, I''m about to start. Compared to pulling them, I prefer a flat figure like Nana." Illusion Nie Kong unfolded without extra movement.


    "No...no, that...that kind of thing..." Ya Ya took Nie Kong''s feelings at that time and forcibly attached to Nana.That wonderful happiness only allowed the innocent Nana to fly for nine days.


    "Don''t...don''t let me look at those strange imaginations, it''s shameful." Nana pushed away Yaya, her face blushing like a big ripe apple.Nana is still sour and soft after the stimulus.What a strange behavior, how could there be anything more indecent than a kiss.


    "Hehe, that kind of life is happy." Ya Ya said with a light smile.


    "Always...I have to say, I...I strongly oppose the harem plan. I...I''ve been washed, Ya Ya, you continue..." Nana ran away in a hurry, for fear that Ya Ya would find something strange about her. .


    Back in her bedroom, Nana closed the door forcefully.She leaned against the door and panted quickly, her body softened slowly to the floor.What Nana had just seen to her shocked the pure heart of Nana girl.


    Although she didn''t admit it, Nana had an extraordinary affection for her brother-in-law.His tenderness, his sunshine clearly reflected in her mind.


    "Is it really only done like Mengmeng said, but...but the three of our sisters married him together, it feels...feeling so embarrassing." Nana''s face burned.


    Nana recalled the days she spent with Nie Kong, and gradually her eyes were completely blurred.If I really would leave my sister and him, would I really be able to give up that kind of life?It''s like the one in the palace, boring without any vitality.Most of them can''t bear it when they run away from home.


    "Then...Mengmeng will be very positive about that kind of thing, if it really develops like what she said, I might agree..."


    But that was just wishful thinking of herself and Mengmeng, and Nana felt it necessary to ask Nie Kong''s mind.She gently opened the door and quietly walked towards Nie Kong''s bedroom, hugging the soft pillow.

 671 The collapsed two-dimensional body text 0678, wrong

    It is great to have a bath room as spacious as a hot spring in the villa. It is very comfortable to soak in hot water.And Nemesis had no scruples in doing things. Nie Kong sneaked inside while taking a bath.Nie Kong was really taken aback, really afraid that his daughter would find out.


    After the previous experience, Nemesis reacted much more normally.She showed her body in front of Nie Kong, and clung to him with wild charm.


    After two or three days, Nie Kong fed Nemesis again.Just to change her trembling S character, it may take a long time to train.But that is the unique charm of every girl, whether it is changed or not.


    After taking a mandarin duck bath with Nemesis, Nie Kong put on a bath towel and returned to his bedroom.


    On his bed, a cute girl with pink hair was lying on her stomach.She shook her pretty shins playfully, kicking the air cheerfully.


    The pink hair that represents the Queen Debby Luke is scattered behind her back, and her small body is not like Lala, it must be a dream.That girl must be considered good, Lala will not appear, otherwise how could she come on her own initiative.Before deciding on something, she had to go through a lot of careful calculations and she was very clever.The black belly likes to make small ideas Lolita, that is the dream of the third queen of Debby Luke.


    Nie Kong gently pulled away the towel he was wearing, and quietly came behind her and tightly grasped Lori''s calf.


    The loli froze, quietly in Nie Kong''s arms, not knowing how to react.Nie Kong thought he had scared her, and smiled softly.


    "What''s wrong with you, my lovely princess."


    He turned over "Mengmeng" and found that she was looking at him with misty eyes, with shame and panic in her eyes.Although her pretty face looked like Mengmeng, she was like a fake Nana, no wonder she had such a flat figure.


    Oops, I touched the wrong person.This bedroom is supposed to live by himself, and there should be no fakes.But Nana, what do you do when you run into someone''s bed at night?Isn''t this sincere to find misunderstandings?


    "Nana, you, you..." Nie Kong quickly retracted his hands, his expression very awkward.But he didn''t regret it, who told her to pretend to be a dream to seduce herself.If you look from the back, how can I recognize you with my eyes when Nana has just taken a shower and hair is scattered behind?You are twin sisters, both in appearance and body shape.


    "Asshole, you...what are you doing to me." She transformed into a fierce fangs and claws like a tiger, and rushed towards Nie Kong with a red face.However, the pants on the knees tripped her and staggered.


    Nana''s body seemed to automatically press against Nie Kong''s face.And her hands hugged Nie Kong''s head tightly.


    "You...you must be laughing...you are laughing at me, right," she said tremblingly.


    Nie Kong couldn''t believe how his own sister-in-law got into his bed one by one.That kind of life is simply too happy, like a dream.


    "Nothing, Nana''s body is very cute. How can a girl decide good or bad based on her figure, you have your own charm, my lovely princess." Nie Kong said with admiration.Since it''s already wrong, then go wrong again and again.


    "Really...really?"


    "Well, it''s soft and comfortable in your arms like this, I like it very much."


    A happy life is exactly what Naya said, but... so shy.My brother-in-law didn''t mind his figure, he said he liked himself.The harem plan mentioned by Mengmeng has emerged, and maybe we can really marry the brother-in-law together.


    The first thing she considers is the happiness of her sister, and then her own.The best way to get the best of both worlds is the only harem plan Mengmeng said.When the brother-in-law became King Debby Luke, he could just marry the brother-in-law at that time.


    There are difficulties. It is his father, who might object to three daughters marrying one person at the same time.But Nana felt that her brother-in-law wanted to inherit everything from Debby Luke, and it was a good choice for her three sisters to marry him, so she didn''t have to worry about separating the family in the future.

 672 The collapse of the second element body 0679, will be wrong is wrong

    If you make a mistake, you will be wrong, so ask Nana by the way.Tsundere loli must actively attack their hearts.Ru Nie Kong taught Tiayou to treat Xiaoan, and he wanted to use the same method.


    Intertwining lips and teeth should be something that can only be done after marriage.In Nana''s original concept of innocence, that is the least shameless thing.The happiness that seemed to be similar was much more real than what Ya Ya brought her.


    "We are doing what adults should do, so Nana will become mature." Nie Kong sealed her mouth and pressed her body to the bottom.As a symbol of purity, the traces of blood are printed on the white sheets to form bright red plums.


    The corners of the closed eyes were filled with tears.


    He wanted to wait for Nana to recover, and then gently give her the joy of the first double repair.


    For a long time, Nana, who had recovered, leaned gently in Nie Kong''s arms.


    "Brother-in-law, just...Is that H that we did?" She blushed, raised her head and stammered at Nie Kong.That kind of stimulation was a hundred times stronger than what Ya Ya had seen for herself.It seems true that Ya Ya said that he could live a happy life with Nie Kong in the future.


    "Yeah." Nie Kong nodded.


    "But... but Brother-in-law should be the first to do this to my sister, I...how can I get ahead of my sister..." Nana hurriedly said.


    "Nana is so good, don''t worry. Lara her, she has already done it with me." Nie Kong smiled.


    "That...that''s good, but our affairs must be kept secret from your sister." Nana called.For the harem plan to be implemented, you must wait until the brother-in-law inherits the position of the father.It seems that the two sisters have the same mind, for fear that the sister will be angry.Nie Kong felt that the loss should go with the flow, waiting for a chance to speak out.


    "Hehe, Nana really acted according to the textbook I gave you." If Lala and the others are used to sneaking from the door to Nie Kong''s bedroom at night, Naya is used to breaking in at the window.


    After seeing the scene inside, she let out a soft laugh.Nana, you did a good job.


    "Naya, you... why are you here?" Nana shrank her body, her expression a little panicked.It''s really shameful that I found my own secret.


    "My purpose is the same as you." She took off her black skirt gently, showing her radiant body.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, accompany Yaya to do very happy things." She let her body stick to Nie Kong.


    "Maya, you...how can you..." Nana said in surprise.


    "It''s okay, I don''t have much more. And Nana is my good friend. I hope to be with you all the time. Nana, let''s help Mengmeng realize that plan." Nana paused.


    "This...this..." Things are beyond her imagination. Not only her three sisters, but the spring vegetables that like the brother-in-law will become his harem, many people.


    Forget it, there are more people.If you can maintain your current life, and can do such a happy H with your brother-in-law, then there is nothing wrong with a little thing.


    When he got to the back, Nie Kong made the two girls exhausted and almost fainted.The two girls passed Nie Kong, who was waiting in the same bed, and the relationship between them was better than before.


    Nie Kong was very satisfied when he finally got all the three sisters.Waiting for the opportunity, he wants to put the three sisters together on the same bed to play, how touching it should be.

 673 The collapse of the second element Text 0680, Nana participated in the plan

    "Are you ready to go home, Xiao Chuncai." In front of the teaching building, Nie Kong''s familiar name called Chuncai''s footsteps.


    "Teacher one... alone? Where are Lala and Bra and the others." The familiar name caused Haruna to stop immediately.With surprise on her face, she turned and looked in the direction of the voice.Behind her, Nie Kong was approaching her with a smile.There is no such thing as usual with Lala and them, and I rarely see myself alone.


    Since that time she twisted her foot to the teacher, it has been a long time since Chunca had the opportunity to accompany Nie Kong home alone.


    "You said to pull them, it seems that there is something important to leave. Xiao Chuncai goes home the same direction as me, how about we go home together?" Nie Kong invited.


    "Yeah." Chun Cai said in a low voice, gently standing on the left of Nie Kong.Compared to the hustle and bustle of going to school together in the early morning, Haruna felt inexplicably nervous now.What Lala had said to her before came out-supporting herself to confess to the teacher.What''s more, when I learned from Mengmeng''s mouth that the cosmos had a side room, the teacher could marry her and Lala at the same time.


    What should I do, do I really dare to confess?The girl''s panic and shy emotions made Haruna buried her head and stared at her toes.Due to her character, she didn''t have the courage to tell her true inner thoughts.


    "My sister is really true. She said that there was something important, so she followed. I didn''t expect it to be a magical girl''s doll show." Floating in the air, Nana muttered.


    "Hey, I knew I should go home with my brother-in-law. Only if we are alone, we can do something like that to spend a fulfilling time." Mengmeng wiped her saliva, her tone full of regret.


    "You... can you think of something else that will only seduce your brother-in-law to do... do that kind of thing." Nana blushed and said.


    "Ahhhhhh, I don''t know who often sneaks into my brother-in-law''s office while the older sisters are in class?" Mengmeng said with a smile.


    "How do you know..." After she finished speaking, Nana immediately covered her little mouth, really not telling herself.The matter of stealing food by herself and Ya Ya is obviously very secret, how could it be discovered?


    "Hehe, but having said that, it''s the rarest thing in the world that your brother-in-law would like your poor breasts." Mengmeng tutted.


    "Hmph, brother-in-law said that girls can''t decide what is good or bad only by their breasts." Nana said proudly.


    "My brother-in-law is so gentle, he said that against his conscience to comfort you." Mengmeng said, covering his face.


    "Wow, what are you talking nonsense." Nana became angry, and the two women began to frolic in the air.Suddenly Mengmeng''s Yu Guang caught a surprise. She stopped her figure and said, "Hey, are you brother-in-law and Haruna? Are they going home together, but a good opportunity to promote the harem plan."


    "Well, Haruna seems to like brother-in-law very much." Nana nodded.


    "Considering the location of Haruna''s home, they should be ready to separate. I must figure out a way to create a beautiful atmosphere, hehe..." Mengmeng smirked.


    "Mengmeng, what wrong idea are you making?" Nana suspiciously.


    "You see the principal on the corner, you can only use him to disrupt your brother-in-law''s route, that will prolong the two people''s time alone." Mengmeng pointed to the principal who appeared happily holding the H book.


    Nana, who had agreed with the dream harem plan, could only watch her actions like a prank.


    "The Dao that can be used has this adrenal flower. As long as the user smells it, the emotion will be extremely high." She took out a flower in the twisted space, and then quietly appeared behind him and placed the flower on his nose. before.


    "Okay...it''s hot, it''s not time to put on clothes now." He flicked hard and took off his clothes clean in an instant.The pig face was red, and his wretched eyes scanned the surroundings.


    "Anyone can, let me lick it all over." He opened his hands and rushed to Nie Kong''s position at a very fast speed.


    "Hehe, Brother-in-law, you have to protect Haruna." Mengmeng squinted and smiled after finishing it.


    "Mengmeng, you are really bad." Nana said silently.


    The headmaster rushed out at the corner of the street, without clothes.Chunca thought that Nie Kong was going to be separated immediately, and regretted that time flies quickly.At this time, the appearance of the principal interrupted her thinking.


    "Principal, why is he here?"


    "It''s not the time to say that, let''s run away." Nie Kong took Chuncai''s little hand tightly and hid in the only street on the left, where Nie Kong''s villa was located.


    The principal behind was chasing, it seemed that H was at the extreme.


    "As expected to be my brother-in-law, it is too romantic to run away hand in hand. Basically, it has been induced to our house, and the principal can already be stopped." She used the flower of a sage that can calm people to restore the principal.The principal looked around in confusion, not knowing what happened to him just now.


    "Then it''s your turn to play, Mr. Yuhua." The laughing Mengmeng held a huge shower-like flower in both hands, which sprayed a lot of raindrops toward the sky.


    The sound of dripping water covered a radius of several hundred meters, and the two people holding hands got wet.


    "There are so many ghost ideas. The two are already soaked. I don''t know if Brother-in-law can really push the long-awaited Haruna." Nana said.


    "Hehe, I guess it must be like that-the two of them romantically came to the bathroom and helped each other take a bath, and then the beastly brother-in-law enjoyed Haruna''s body." Mengmeng YY.


    "But if the older sisters come back and find out, it will be troublesome." Nana worried.


    "To avoid such a situation, we have put a defensive cover around the villa." Mengmeng said so, revealing his invention of transforming Lala.With them on guard outside, I believe it can give Nie Kong some time.


    Sister''s words didn''t matter, but the point was that Sister Bra was much more difficult to deal with than her sister.Seeing that she cares about Nie Kong''s appearance, she is probably controlled by a brother.Will your brother-in-law admit her feelings? I guess he will oppose it.

 674 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0681, love with spring vegetables

    Nana immediately put a defensive cover after seeing them all got into the villa.Moreover, the scene outside the window was replaced with a CG scene produced by myself, which created a harmonious atmosphere for them.


    Looking outside from the villa, I saw the appearance of dark clouds.Since I had mastered the technology when studying virtual games before, Mengmeng now knows those technologies easily.


    "Hehe, the sky is dim. When the time is right, you can cut off the electricity in the house..." She has made a perfect plan to ensure that her brother-in-law can enjoy the body of Spring Vegetables.


    The two of them stayed together, and they were all wet. I''m really sorry for their efforts if nothing happened.With anticipation, the two sisters sat on the roof waiting for them.If you have a sister-in-law, what can your husband ask for?


    "Hehe, the sky is dim. When the time is right, you can cut off the electricity in the house..." She has made a perfect plan to ensure that her brother-in-law can enjoy the body of Spring Vegetables.If you have a sister-in-law like that in your life, what a husband can do.


    "The whole body is soaking wet, come to my house to hide from the rain." Nie Kong dragged her to the villa near her, and Chun Cai blushed, obediently letting Nie Kong do it.


    "Teacher''s house, but no one has come back now..." I was going to stay alone in the same room with the teacher, and... and the whole body was soaked.


    "Xiao Chuncai, should you take a bath first? If you don''t warm your body, it will be troublesome to catch a cold. Just use a dryer to dry your clothes when you find time." Nie Kong cared.


    "Um...thank you teacher." Haruna blushed and responded softly.I never thought I would be alone with the teacher and take a bath at the teacher''s house.What will happen later, she just feels that the frequency of her heartbeat is increasing.


    Led by Nie Kong, she came to the spacious bathroom.It is fully equipped and warm water can be supplied at any time.She took off all her drenched clothes and warmed her body with warm water.The slender figure is a bit worse than Lala, but slightly better than Mengmeng.One more body is too fat, one less is too thin, and she looks slim.Bright lights shone on her fair skin, reflecting dazzling brilliance.


    Lala and the others were not there, Nie Kong could only plan to temporarily wear his clothes to Chuncai.Before coming to the bathroom, he knocked gently on the door: "Little Haruna..."


    Chuncai, who was washing her skin, heard a soft noise at the door and stammered: "Old... teacher, what''s the matter?"


    "Sorry, only my clothes. I put it at the door. Before pulling them back, please bear with me." Nie Kong doesn''t have the habit of breaking into the girl''s bedroom, so he can only let Chunca wear her own generous dress. Shirt.


    "Hmm..." Haruna felt lost and relieved.The teacher is as gentle as always, how could it be...will take the initiative to do that kind of thing to himself.


    As Nie Kong was about to leave, it was accompanied by the sound of a cracking gate falling.The light was abruptly dark.


    "Ah..." Chun Cai screamed, and Nie Kong could hear the sound of something falling.


    "Is there a power outage?" Nie Kong''s plot felt like a scene often appeared in movies. It''s a coincidence.Without time to think about it, Nie Kong slightly opened the door and rushed to the bathroom.


    "Haruna, has something happened?"


    Darkness can be easily overcome with eyes for a person of his strength.I saw that the floor was covered with toiletries, and Xiao Haruna was undressed and sitting with her knees closed, her white skin still stained with water and dew.It seems that because of the sudden power failure, Haruna tripped herself.


    Rao is Nie Kong''s deep determination, but he can see that Chuncai''s appearance is also a bit hot.


    "Old... teacher, where are you...?" The bathroom was a bit dim, and Chun Cai couldn''t see where Nie Kong was.


    "Don''t move, I''ll help you." Nie Kong stretched out his hand and took Chuncai''s smooth arm, just about to pull her up.But the marble floor of the bathroom becomes very slippery due to foam.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Chun Cai''s feet slipped, and her delicate body completely fell into Nie Kong''s arms.Nie Kong just put on a bath towel, and said that he hadn''t changed his clothes after taking a bath.The skins of the two closely adhered, and he could detect the smoothness of the spring vegetables.He hugged Haruna''s ass with his hands, his fingers stuck in the soft skin.In particular, the soft breasts formed a sandwich between the two and pressed out a flat shape.The atmosphere has become glamorous, and Haruna did not expect this to happen.


    There are only... only myself and the teacher, what should I do now?


    "Sorry, I did something like that to Xiao Chuncai." Nie Kong was about to let go, but Chuncai''s movements were beyond Nie Kong''s expectations.


    She proactively stretched out Qianqianyu''s hand and put her arms around Nie Kong''s neck.


    "Old... Teacher, it''s okay, I''m about to fall. It''s too dark here, can you trouble the teacher to carry me out..." After that, Haruna felt her pretty face hot.


    "Yeah." Nie Kong put his hands across her knees, and hugged her body in his arms.


    The body temperature that can be directly felt on the skin while hugging her strong arms, brings Haruna''s unspeakable touch.


    Gently put Chuncai in his bedroom, staring at the pretty face of the water lotus.The light blue hair is scattered on the sheets, showing the girl''s unique softness, and the red face is very cute.


    "Thunder" bursts into Nie Kong''s arms.She didn''t mean to loosen it. Instead, she hugged herself tighter and tighter, just like rubbing herself into Nie Kong''s body.


    "Teacher, in fact, I...I have always liked you." The atmosphere was good, and Chunca finally plucked up the courage to express her feelings to Nie Kong.Although the voice was very small, Nie Kong could hear it clearly.


    "It''s a great honor to be favored by Spring Vegetables. In fact, I like that cute Spring Vegetables a lot." Nie Kong lowered his head and lightly nodded on her vermilion lips.


    Nie Kong''s words heated up the atmosphere at the scene, and Chunca felt a little lighter.The teacher likes me, he said he likes me.


    Completely affected by the atmosphere, Haruna blushed and actively pressed her lips to Nie Kong''s mouth.It was just a taste, but Chuncai did not give Nie Kong a chance to leave.


    Her first kiss was completely dedicated to Nie Kong.Chuncai''s delicate lips issued a sweet smell, tempting Nie Kong''s desire to continue tasting.

 675 The collapsed two-dimensional body 0682, untitled

    Nie Kong understands Chuncai, and it is beyond Nie Kong''s expectation that Chuncai, who has a gentle and small personality, can do it here. She will definitely not be as bold as Lun.The atmosphere is now good, so there is only one way to take the initiative to attack the body before getting married.


    The smooth skin touched Nie Kong''s fingers, and the smooth and tender hand felt like freshly made water tofu, as if it would squeeze out water when pinched hard.


    Eyes met, all resistance and shyness disappeared with Nie Kong''s movements.


    "Haruna, is that okay?"


    "I...I don''t care, if...if it''s the teacher." Chun Cai lowered her flushed cheek, her little hand already grabbed Nie Kong''s wrist forcefully, as if to prevent him from leaving.


    Slowly filling up instead of pain, Haruna finds herself longing for the paralysis caused by the peristalsis.


    "It...the pain is gone, teacher." Haruna whispered


    Half an hour later, Nie Kong finally brought Chuncai to the pinnacle of happiness.


    "Thank you teacher, I will always remember the happiness the teacher brings to Haruna." Haruna reluctantly opened her eyes, with some obsessions in them.


    "Chuncai, I believe we will live happily forever." Nie Kong gently stroked Chuncai''s hair and comforted softly.


    "But... but teacher, there is already a lesbian, I...how can I snatch the teacher with her." Haruna complained.


    "It doesn''t matter, Lala and you will be my lovely wife." Nie Kong had already planned, if he would give them a grand wedding before leaving the love-law.


    My daughter Bra will definitely support it, and we will always live happily in the future.He will leave here sooner or later, and then go to other worlds, but he can still spare time to accompany them.


    You can jump to 1:5 for the time in your own fixed heaven ring.Five days inside is equivalent to one day outside.With that condition, he is confident to give them happiness.


    "Together...to be the teacher''s wife together." Chunca felt like she was crazy when she heard Nie Kong''s words.


    The two of them had spent half an hour with me, when Haruna suddenly thought of something and hurriedly jumped out.


    "Oops, I will be discovered by Lala if I stay here again. Teacher, I...I''m going home...As for our agreement, wait until the teacher becomes King Debby Luke." She hurriedly dressed. The clothes that had been dried fled and left Nie Kong''s villa.When the spring vegetables went out, it was strange to find that the sky was still very clear, and there was no sign of rain.What happened just now, could it be an illusion?


    After watching Haruna move away, Nana chuckled.


    "Unexpectedly, Chuncai, who was originally gentle and timid, would become so bold when she pushed her. However, as a girl who is pregnant with spring, that is what she should do." Mengmeng said with a smile.


    "Haruna likes brother-in-law, didn¡¯t we already know it. So, it¡¯s normal for Haruna to do that kind of thing. Actually... what I care about is what the brother-in-law said-Haruna and Lala I¡¯m so excited to be his wife together..." Nana twisted.


    "Hehe, yes. It seems that the brother-in-law has the consciousness to open the harem. I am looking forward to the day when he and the brother-in-law will be married in a dignified manner." Meng Meng said idiotically.


    "Well, let''s marry your brother-in-law together." Nana nodded her head seriously. Their sisters did that kind of thing just for that great ideal.


    Ten minutes after Haruna left, five or six girls returned to the villa with a smile.They talked about the interesting things they saw in the Magic Kyoko Doll Show, but they didn''t notice Nie Kong''s strangeness.


    However, Nie Kong noticed that the two sisters didn''t seem to accompany them. Could it be that the two of them saw what happened just now?Nie Kong really had a headache, and the two sister-in-laws were a little strange.

 676 The collapse of the second element Text 0683, Meigans preparations for Valentines Day

    Valentine''s Day is about to come, and the girls on campus are busy.They have to prepare to make chocolate, and then give it to the one they like and confess it.If the two love each other, the boy will accept the girl¡¯s chocolate and return the gift on White Day.


    At Yuki''s house, in the kitchen where time is so calm that people feel that time is flowing slowly, Meikan, who has just returned home from school, has put on an apron with a kitten pattern.Continuously turning the small hand holding the stirring rod, the lumps of dark coffee in the stirring bowl slowly melted and became denser.


    If you smell it close to the mixing bowl, you can know that the thick body in the mixing bowl is melted chocolate through the sweet smell.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Meikan exhaled lightly, and stopped because of the soreness accumulated in his arm, and then dipped a little bit of chocolate with his little finger, and sent it to the mouth to taste the taste.


    "Well... it seems something is wrong, continue to adjust."


    Meigan was not satisfied with the taste, so she opened the box of milk placed aside.Pour the milk into the measuring cup, and then through the scale on the measuring cup, when the liquid level reaches the required amount, pour the milk into the mixing bowl.And as the milk was gradually poured, the milky white liquid flowed through the monotonous black viscous chocolate, making the world in the pot colorful.


    Meigan poured half of the milk into it, adjusted it according to the ratio written in the book, and started to stir, mixing the chocolate and milk.Presents a gradual color, very beautiful.


    "I''m back, is anyone there?"


    However, before it was evenly stirred, the sound of Lidou from the hallway made Meigan stop again and responded with a loud voice.


    "Pear Dou, I''m in the kitchen."


    Li Dou''s footsteps sounded, gradually approaching the kitchen.Then it didn''t take long for Li Dou''s figure to appear in Meigan''s line of sight.


    "Brother, are you back from Dad''s studio?"


    "Yeah, taking care of him is really exhausting for me. Hey, what are you doing in the kitchen." Li Dou''s father is a famous cartoonist, so he often has to take care of him when he is rushing to draft.Seeing Meigan''s busy state, Li Dou was immediately curious.So he came to the kitchen, showed everything about her, and guessed the objects in the mixing bowl through the sweet smell that penetrated into his nostrils.


    "Are you making chocolate, but why is it so sudden?"


    Li Dou was very puzzled, but after thinking of tomorrow''s date, it suddenly became clear.


    "Oh, isn''t it Valentine''s Day tomorrow? Maybe Meigan, you...do you already have a boy you like?" Li Dou said in surprise. Compared to his mature sister, he would like sixth grade students, it''s impossible. .But the younger sister in front of me is clearly making chocolate very hard.


    "Don''t think about it, I just learn to behave." Meigan blushed.


    "In that case, let me have a taste."


    "Li Dou, don''t do it yourself..."


    Li Dou did not listen to Meigan''s persuasion, and ordered the brown chocolate paste with chopsticks and put it in his mouth.Although Meikan was dissatisfied, she still asked Li Dou her thoughts.


    "How is it, is it delicious?"


    "Um... how do you put it."


    Li Dou carefully felt the taste remaining on the tip of his tongue, and then answered.


    "I think it''s a bit sweet, but I think everyone has their own favorite taste, maybe it''s just right for others."


    "It''s a bit sweet..."


    Meigan moved her gaze to the mixing bowl, but she, who likes sweets, thought it was just right.I was considering whether to reduce the sweetness of the chocolate, but I had just been immersed in my consciousness, and the pear bucket was interrupted by the sound of another sound.


    "I said Meigan, do you want to give it to others in the name of justice or confession?"


    After Meigan listened to Lidou''s words, her pretty face was flushed.


    "Anyway, like a brother who doesn''t have a girlfriend, Valentine''s Day is not your business at all..." How can a boy ask a girl about those things casually? No wonder Mei Kan is so angry.


    "Meikan, you just forget what I just said."


    Unexpectedly, seeing Mei Kan''s shyness, Li Dou apologized.But even so, Meigan''s pretty face was still bulging.There is no sign of clearing up.Seeing that Meigan was still sulking, Li Dou quickly said, "Megan, you should have more confidence in yourself. I believe that with my sister''s charm, you can definitely win the heart of any boy."


    "Thank you Lidou, I just said it, I''m just playing around, don''t take it seriously."


    With Li Dou''s encouragement, Meigan slowly regained his confidence.Although Teacher Nie Kong has many girls around her, she has her own charm.In school, many boys confessed to themselves.The anxiety on her pretty face slowly disappeared, and finally she showed a warm smile.


    "Although there may be no way, but I will cheer."


    "Yeah." In fact, Li Dou was also looking forward to the arrival of Valentine''s Day, and then imagined that Haruna could give him chocolate as a gift.But Li Dou didn''t know that Chuncai''s body and mind already belonged to Nie Kong.


    After Meigan''s pretty face slowly recovered, Li Dou turned and left with a relieved smile, and the kitchen returned to Meigan''s situation alone.Meikan picked up the stirring rod again and began to develop her own chocolate again.


    "Meikan, come on! Let your mood be conveyed at the important moment of the year..."


    Meigan continued to stir the chocolate, and at the same time the hazy affection for Nie Kong turned into seasoning and mixed in.Meigan looked forward to Valentine''s Day when she could convey this long-running feeling to Nie Kong''s heart, and then looked forward to his answer.Although she was still young, she was actually much more mature than Lala, and she had to show her confidence and courage.


    In addition to Mikan, many girls have secretly made their loving chocolates, such as Yui Furukawa, Haruna, Ren, Saji... and the only thing they want straightforwardly is the nerve-wracking Lara.


    She took Xilinu and shouted to Nie Kong to buy chocolate with her.Nie Kong really had no choice but to agree to her request.It''s just that Nie Kong didn''t see that Shirino was secretly playing with Lala''s invention.


    When Nie Kong found out, they had already appeared outside the street.

 677 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0684, sleep with Xiao Antia

    In front of the commercial street, Nie Kong and the others happened to ran into two sisters who looked like Xiaoan and Tiyayou.One loli and one royal sister, it''s really a beautiful scenery.


    "Little Silino, why are you here?" Tiah squatted before her with a smile, and reached out to touch Silino''s head.


    "Well..." Xilinu smiled and passed the "toy" in her hand to Tia, who seemed to have a good impression of her.


    "Ah, that... is a defective product that I invented before." Lala said strangely.


    Seeing the machine that looked like a U-shaped magnet in Xilinu''s hand, she whispered awful.Nie Kong also remembered it deeply. Because of it, he and Nana were stuck and couldn''t be separated and slept all night.


    Nie Kong was very confused, how could the naughty and cute Xilinu bring out Lala''s props, and Lala didn''t destroy it.Seeing Lala staring at them in a daze, she didn''t mean to stop her, she could only rely on her own.


    "Tia, you can''t touch that thing." Nie Kong rushed to the front of Tia, reaching out and grabbing the flawed invention.But after a step slow, Nie Kong just grabbed Tia''s finger.


    Accompanied by the dazzling blue arc, Nie Kong felt that the green fingers were tightly stuck in his palm.Nie Kong threw it away, but was afraid that Tia would be hurt.


    "Nie... Teacher Nie Kong, your hand..." Tia blushed and looked at Nie Kong. What is he doing holding his hand in the crowd?


    "Beast, let go of Tia quickly." Xiaoan snorted at Nie Kong.


    "Don''t get me wrong, there is a reason. Because of the flaw of Lala''s invention, our hands and hands are stuck together." Nie Kong explained.


    The first time it was Nana sticking to her arms, and the second time it was Tia''s jade hand.However, fortunately, there is no accident when there is no H. Otherwise, if you can''t pull it out, it will kill the girls.


    "The same thing happened before. I thought it was dangerous, so I hid it. It looks like Xilinu turned it out. It''s strange how she knew where I was hiding." Lala said in a daze.


    "How... how can we separate?" Tia stammered.


    "There is no way, I can only wait for a long time, the magnetic force will naturally weaken. But before that, I must go hand in hand with Tia." Nie Kong said silently.


    "Eh eh..." Tiah was so ashamed that his head was buried tightly, how could there be such a strange development.It''s a bit extravagant to be able to meet... and Teacher Nie Kong.


    "It''s really unpleasant. In that case, we can only let you go shopping with us." Xiaoan whispered.


    "Where are you going?" Nie Kong asked.


    "Buy taiyaki, and then buy some ingredients to prepare food for dinner." Xiaoan answered in a flat tone as always.


    "Lala, please accompany Xilinu to buy gifts by yourself for the time being, I may not have time to accompany you." Nie Kong could only tell Lala to leave temporarily, who knows when he can leave Tia and the others.


    "Well, remember to come back early." La Ramen was regretful, so he could only hold Xilinu away.She agreed to buy a Valentine''s Day gift for Nie Kong, so she might have to choose it herself.


    The three attracted the attention of many people, and most people regarded Xiao An as the child of Nie Kong and Tia, making Tia flushed.Xiaoan pouted, staring at Nie Kong closely.


    In the past, Xiao An had developed a good impression of Nie Kong, and I heard Tia say that they were able to reconcile and were fully educated by Nie Kong.Xiao An had strange feelings towards Nie Kong.


    After Nie Kong accompanied them to buy food, he returned to their home.Quite small apartment with warm furnishings.


    "Before parting, I can only let you have dinner here. I''m going to make dinner, so don''t think about thinking about Tia." Xiaoan warned Nie Kong, and then slipped into the kitchen.


    There are only Tia and Nie Kong in the living room, and their hands are tightly connected.Tia''s blushed shyly, she didn''t even dare to look at Nie Kong.In fact, Nie Kong had already entered her body.


    Seeing her like that, Nie Kong would think of Tiyan''s plump and mature body, exuding a mature charm.


    After half an hour, Xiao An made dinner.But her cooking skills were a bit bad, and the dishes she made were a little bit sweet and greasy, and it was really thanks to Tiya that she could start to enjoy it.Nie Kong took a few mouthfuls, his mouth almost crooked.


    After dinner, they are about to take a shower.Tiayou is about to dizzy, is there teacher Nie Kong who can wash himself, although he said that he doesn''t mind...but Xiaoan made his own suggestion, blindfolded Nie Kong¡¯s eyes with something, and then Xiaoan helped Yaxi.


    Nie Kong had no objection. If he wanted to look at it, the mere fabric could not stop him.After the girl took off her clothes, the sultry scent hit her face, making Nie Kong''s blood boil.


    Hold it back, hold it back for the time being.Nie Kong hurriedly shut down his spiritual consciousness, for fear of making a joke in front of them.The current atmosphere is obviously wrong, if you push it, you must first push Xiaoan first.As long as Xiaoan is attacked, Tia will definitely give in.


    With the help of Xiaoan, Tia can clean every part of his body.But Nie Kong only had one hand, which caused him a lot of trouble.


    The charming three bathed together, and Nie Kong regretted not being able to enjoy their bodies immediately.The magnetic force of the hands did not disappear, and immediately after the shower, I went to sleep.


    If there is no small secret, Nie Kong will definitely be able to enjoy Tia''s body.After all, the first time I met, it was time to touch, to poke.Itia''s temperament will definitely cater to Nie Kong''s aggression.


    "Avoid you doing something H to Tia, I...I want to sleep with you, and then monitor your every move. If you dare to...do that kind of thing, I...I will definitely kill you "Xiao Anqiao warned to Nie Kong with a slight pink face.


    "Okay, but the bed is a bit small. If three people sleep, it will definitely be crowded." Nie Kong said.


    "Well, it is indeed a problem. It seems that I can only lay a quilt on the floor." Xiaoan thought for a while, and then felt.If she were to squeeze by his side, she couldn''t imagine that kind of thing at all, and she would be embarrassed.


    The house hurriedly moved out of an empty place, and then the bed sheet was thrown there.The spacious room immediately vacated a big bed.


    Tia and Xiao Anyi lay beside Nie Kong on the left and right. They were only wearing white pajamas, and their sultry skin was half-hidden, which really attracted most of Nie Kong''s eyes.

 678 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0685, successively

    She said she wanted to prevent Nie Kong from doing something H to Tia, so Xiao An slept between them.And the two tightly holding hands were behind Xiaoan.


    It was nothing at first, but after a long time Tia felt the power of his arm tingling.Xiao An''s body almost slept in her arms, no wonder it was like that.


    "You... are you thinking about something H, if... if you dare to mess around..." She seemed to perceive Nie Kong''s movements, and she pushed Nie Kong and their hands away with a blushing face.


    "Yeah... I''m sorry, Xiaoan. It''s all my tumultuous relationship." Tia said in a panic.


    "It''s okay, I didn''t blame Tia." Xiaoan whispered.


    He turned to Xiaoan, his eyes scanned her body.As if perceiving Nie Kong''s strange gaze, Xiaoan was in a panic. She hurriedly turned and left Nie Kong with a jade back.Looking at her current posture, she was completely retracted into Tia''s arms.


    Nie Kong and Tia are like sandwiches, sandwiching her between them.


    She couldn''t bear it and hurriedly turned to Nie Kong.When she was about to scold Nie Kong,


    "Woo..." She pushed Nie Kong with her soft body, but she didn''t have the slightest strength.


    "Shhh, Xiaoan, don''t talk, be careful to find out for Tia."


    "I...I have warned you not to move your mind, don''t you think I dare not kill you." Xiaoan whispered in a trembling voice.Don''t use that cute face to say these threatening words, the lethality is not enough.


    "Don''t be afraid! As long as Xiaoan''s target is me, you will always be by our side before killing me." Nie Kong also whispered in her ear.


    "Stupid..." Xiao An was already speechless, and Nie Kong''s words directly hit the softest part of her heart.


    "Xiao Anchan, let''s do something very intimate without telling Tia." Nie Kong turned Xiao An''s body over and let her face Tia with her back to him.


    "Eve, you...your body is so hot, do you have a fever?" Tia caresed and touched her forehead.


    "No...it''s okay, it''s just a little...a little hot, ah..." As soon as she finished speaking, Xiao An only felt a tearing pain.


    The intense pain made Xiaoan gritted her teeth, preventing Tia from discovering it.


    Cool energy penetrated into Nie Kong''s body, representing her pure Yuan Yin power.Although it is an artificial human, the strength of possible quantity is much stronger than that of Yaya.It seems that Xiaoan''s own strength was definitely stronger than Yaya before.


    After the energy flowed to Xiaoan, Nie Kong began the conquest.


    Time seemed to stop, and her breathing became very urgent.The squeaking cry finally came out.


    Originally thought Xiaoduan was ill, but when Tia Qiao blushed to death when he noticed the actions of the latter two.


    "Xiaoan...Xiaoan actually did that kind of happy thing with Teacher Nie Kong, so...too much." As a biologist, she was even more curious about the reproduction behavior of creatures after that peak.


    "Nie Kong... Teacher Nie Kong, please... please teach me the primitive reproduction behavior in the biological world." Tia passed Xiaoan and entered Nie Kong''s arms.

 679 The collapse of the second element body 0686, come

    Nie Kong stretched out the tip of his tongue and bit Tia''s vermilion lips. Tia softened and just wanted to open his mouth to say something.For the first time, Tia was as shy as a girl.In response to Nie Kong jerky, he had no skills at all.


    At this point, how could Nie Kong care so much.Looking at the two pretty faces on the left and right of the bed, Nie Kong''s unsatisfied heart burst out.


    Could it be said that it was the reproduction of nature, which shocked her heart.


    Shuang Xiu is already proficient, even if Nie Kong accidentally starts it, it can run automatically.Pure energy circulates in the two of them, although it is not much, it can speed up the operation to refine the faith and warm the soul.


    No wonder Ryoko likes doing that with Teacher Nie Kong so much. It turns out that I feel so happy doing it with him!


    "Nie Kong, why would you treat Tia..." While Nie Kong and Tia were enjoying the happy aftertaste, Xiaoan, who had recovered, propped up and stammered at them.


    "Xiaoan, we''ll be together forever in that way, isn''t it okay?" Nie Kong hugged left and right, forcibly holding the two women in his arms.


    "Eve, I didn''t mean to blame Teacher Nie Kong, I was so comfortable just now." Tia smiled at Xiao An with the charm of a mature woman.


    "Is that so?" Xiaoan''s arrogant shell had peeled off after Nie Kong got it.In the past, she had a good impression of Nie Kong. After the incident, her feelings slowly settled, and she developed strange feelings towards Nie Kong.


    "Well, we will live happily together forever." Nie Kong hugged the two girls and spent an unforgettable night with them.


    The second day of getting double Shu was Valentine''s Day, which happened to be the Saturday of the weekend.In the early morning, Nie Kong returned to the villa with a comfortable mood, but what was waiting for him was the energetic questioning of his daughter Bla.


    I know the absurdity of my father very well, so I will definitely give Xiaoan and the others to that.


    Lala and their three sisters pulled Bula to the side, and several mouths persuaded Bula at the same time.Then Bula was defeated, defeated by a few women''s besieged preaching.It''s not a big deal, it''s just a malfunction of Lala''s invention.


    "Nah...Nie Jun, I can already make chocolate by myself, you must finish eating it." After Lala persuaded Bra''s forgiveness, Xianbao gave the chocolate box he made proudly to Nie Kong.


    "Brother-in-law, I also made chocolate for you." Mengmeng stretched out his head from the back of Lala, smiling and giving her thoughts to Nie Kong.


    "Huh...I watched Mengmeng and they do it, so stay with them, don''t get me wrong." Nana''s pretty face was blushing, and she gave her chocolate to Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong did not expect that even his daughter Bra made chocolates, and several gift boxes, large and small, filled his arms.


    "Ding Dong..." The doorbell rang, and the girls who made chocolate gathered in Nie Kong''s villa.Nie Kong''s Lingshen glance was also dumbfounded.There are Meigan, Lun, Ryoko, Xiaojing, Wei, Haruna, Risa... The girls who have a good impression of Nie Kong, all should come.


    In a blink of an eye, the originally spacious villa ushered in more than a dozen beautiful girls. They look at me and I look at you, and they dare not be the first to make a move.Later, Lun couldn''t help it, and took the lead and threw himself into Nie Kong''s arms and handed the chocolate he made to Nie Kong.


    Seeing Lun''s bold moves, the girls followed suit.Although Bula had expected her father to be very popular, she did not expect to be so popular that she didn''t know whether to cry or laugh.


    With a little bit of tweaking, Mei Kan was not pushed, she was somewhat shy of a normal girl.While hesitating whether to send it, Nie Kong came to her and looked at her with longing eyes.


    Mei Gan Qiao''s face blushed, and she obediently presented the heart-shaped chocolate that she had worked so hard for a long time yesterday.


    More than a dozen chocolates, containing the girls'' own hearts.Nie Kong didn''t waste it, he could only eat them all one by one.Each has its own flavor, but the super spicy flavor is definitely made by Lala.Tasting the dishes she made before, she found that she likes to add so-called dark substances to it to create a very spicy effect.


    Lala suggested that it''s rare for everyone to get together and hold a party like Christmas.Their pretty faces flushed with excitement, and they shouted for agreement in unison.

 680 The collapse of the second element Text 0687, the wedding begins?

    But just as they were preparing for the party, something unexpected happened to everyone.


    A huge spaceship appeared in the sky and cast a circle of light on the flowerbed in front of the villa.The illusory figure slowly appeared, slowly descending to Nie Kong''s villa along the light circle.


    With the familiar spaceship logo, Nie Kong recognized that it was a spaceship dedicated to Deb Luke''s battle, and it was the spaceship that Cheetah had used to hunt down Lara.


    Two figures dressed in black suits like bodyguards appeared, surrounded by a white-haired warrior in white armor.How could Sustin, who was guarding outer space, suddenly appear?


    "Sassin, what are you doing here to interrupt our party?" Lara pouted at him..


    "Lala Satalin Debiro, the first daughter of Debiruk, I am here to announce the order of Lord Chetto. According to the performance of your husband and son-in-law, Cheetor has officially recognized him as yours Legal husband-in-law. From now on, I will take you to Debbie Luke for a wedding, and then declare that the husband-in-law of the universe will inherit the position of King Debbie Luke..." He solemnly looked at Nie Kong and the others announced.


    "Congratulations, Master Lala." Pei Kai said excitedly.


    "Hehe...I am so happy, I can finally marry Nie Jun." Lala''s pretty face burst into infinite surprise.


    But Sustin''s words detonated Yui them like a fuse.They have fallen physically and mentally, how can they simply agree to Nie Kong''s wedding.Also with anger is Bra, how could it be so simple to let Lala become his father''s wife.


    "No...no." The women objected in unison. The only one who didn''t say anything was the women who had learned about the Mengmeng harem plan¡ªHaruna, Ren, Ryoko, and Saji.


    "I have time to explain clearly with you, now I can only go back to Debbie Luxor to hold the ceremony. Master Cheetah has already cut and played, and has sent out invitations to VIP guests from all planets." Sustin said.


    "My husband-in-law, what do you mean?" Seeing Nie Kong thinking silently, Sustin asked respectfully.


    "Well, if that''s the case, then I will take them to Debbie Luxin. Chunca, are you willing?" Nie Kong''s meaning is very simple, since it is a marriage, then he will marry everything.


    "Only, Meigan...I will explain the incident to you later. Come together and visit the scenery of our hometown by the way. Maybe after you arrive at Debbie Luke, something absolutely pleasant to you will happen." Mengmeng Said with interest.The harem plan is finally about to come true, and the moment he is ready to become a brother-in-law and woman.


    "Well, I will give you an explanation." Although Nie Kong is passionate, he is not abusive.Since it is a wedding that has attracted worldwide attention, we must marry them all.Cheetah, you chop first and then play, then I can give you a huge surprise.Not only your eldest daughter, but even your second and third daughters, I will all be married together.Qiduo was easy to deal with. Nie Kong felt that it was difficult for Lala''s mother to help Qiduo manage the cosmic politics.


    "Well, we are willing to accompany the teacher." They lightened their heads, but they were going home to prepare.After talking about gathering for an hour, everyone disappeared in the villa.


    They each carried large and small bags, as if they were about to start a long journey.To Nie Kong''s surprise, Chunca unexpectedly brought her sister Qiu Sui of Xilian Temple, and I heard that she wanted to see an alien planet.


    On the other hand, Lara told Ren to invite his idol Kyoko Kizaki.Ren didn''t disappoint Lala, she brought Kyoko to Lala.


    Nie Kong counted, and he had all the girls who had been ambiguous with him.Take it in one pot, and then accompany them to a happy life.Nie Kong has already made plans. Anyway, the girls have already pushed most of them. If he gets bored, he can choose to leave the world of Love-Ru at any time.


    The bustling Debby Luke capital, the streets and lanes can be described as busy.There are suspended vehicles in mid-air, and there are cars that keep honking their horns, bringing a bit of excitement in the noise.The technology of Debby Luke is very advanced, much stronger than Dragon Ball.


    Debby Luke''s guards began to rectify the city''s morals, because today there will be many important guests coming for fear of trouble.That''s right, the city has already started preparing for the wedding of Nie Kong and Lala.It is much more guarded than before, because there are often spaceships in outer space.


    "It''s hateful, there are so many people." Near Deb Luke''s palace, a strong man in strange clothes drove a truck, poked his head out of the window, looked at the long car ahead, and cursed viciously.


    In the nearby car, a well-dressed mature man stretched out his head and nodded in agreement: "That''s a normal thing. Have you forgotten today? It''s a happy day to celebrate the whole world, the main lesbian Married. Today this road is so congested, in fact, part of the reason is that many alien nobles are planning to attend the wedding of the two of them."


    The strong man nodded and looked at the gentle man and said, "I don''t know who will be the blessing to be favored by the princess. If I am qualified, I really want to visit."


    "According to the news revealed by a friend of mine, he is an ordinary human on the planet called Earth. Not to mention other advantages, but no one can compare in appearance. No wonder it attracts us, Lala, the first queen of Debby Luke. Princess. If you want to know his specific situation, watch the live broadcast when the wedding begins."


    "Oh, I''m so envious. Married to Princess Lala, it means that he can inherit the throne of Debiro." The strong man said with jealousy.


    "Haha, it seems that you must have participated in King Debby Luke''s blind date before." The gentleman teased.


    "Yes, it''s a pity that I was brushed off in the first round." The strong man said embarrassingly.


    "It''s normal. At your age, is it to be the father of Princess Lara?" The gentle man laughed.


    When the two talked eagerly, in the clouds and sky of Debby Luke.The huge spaceship quickly broke through the atmosphere and descended, swiftly across the sky, and came towards Deb Luke''s palace!


    The spaceship carrying Nie Kong finally came from the earth to Debby Luxstar, which is several million light-years away, with Nie Kong''s many confidantes.

 681 The collapse of the second element body 0688, all married

    At this time, the Debby Luke Palace was full of lights and colorful atmosphere.


    Starting from the luxurious gate, a precious red carpet is spread all the way to let the visitors to Daoxi pass by.In the wide hall, the maid who is in charge of receiving guests is constantly busy, carrying fruit plates and snacks between people from time to time.


    It was just ten o''clock in the morning, and the hall was already full of people.Hearing the news, the nobles from all over the universe, as well as some cooperative partners gathered here, making the wedding unprecedentedly vast.


    Nie Kong has changed into a beaming white dress, ready to welcome the upcoming wedding.According to Cheetah, when he gets married, he will announce that Nie Kong will inherit the throne of Debby Luke.


    He had been the Great Realm King God of the entire universe, and he had no interest in ruling Nie Kong in the universe.He promised that the purpose of coming here was to give Haruna and the others some explanation.


    She quietly ordered her dream of always supporting her to change Haruna and their clothes into the same bridal dresses as Lara''s, intending to surprise everyone at the wedding.Haruna and the others don''t know Debby Luke''s clothes, so they don''t have the slightest doubt about changing into the clothes provided by Good Dream.Although Nana is very excited, would her dad agree if she is acting like that?


    "Distinguished guests from afar, get ready for your warm applause and welcome our first princess Debby Luke and her husband-in-law!" The host ignited the atmosphere with a high voice like a passionate fuse.In mid-air, there are several advanced machinery sprinkled with beautiful petals, and can shoot the wedding scene in all directions.


    Many people have not really seen Nie Kong, so they are very curious about the husband-in-law who can inherit the universe in the future.There was applause everywhere, and the matching sound effects sounded timely.In the direct gaze of everyone in the universe, Nie Kong wore a white wedding gown and came to the stage with the aura of the universe.


    His eyes scanned the spacious square, and everyone present was quiet for an instant.That naturally natural temperament is calm and strong, but more like the emperor of the universe than Lara''s father, Qiduo.


    "Hey... That kid is really scary, just a single look can capture the vastly knowledgeable nobles and royal families in the universe. Yes, really deserves to be my husband-in-law." The kid behind Qiduo exclaimed.


    Lala, in the direction corresponding to Nie Kong, came to the right hand side of the host with a happy expression wearing a beautiful white dress.But behind her, there were more than a dozen girls wearing the same girl-only wedding gown.Yingyingyanyan''s group of girls are like a dozen brides.


    "What the hell is going on." Cheetah frowned.


    "Ahem... Distinguished guests, our great future King Debby Luke will not only marry Princess Lara, but also marry the second and third princes... It''s incredible. Please give them warm blessings. "The host, who was originally confused, announced as if he had changed.


    Nie Kong has already controlled the host of the wedding, so he now has the final say in the field.


    "Are you willing to marry me?" Nie Kong asked with a smile to the dozen or so girls in white wedding gowns.


    Haruna and the others were all stunned when they heard such amazing news for the first time, and their pretty faces showed infinite surprises.


    "Yes..." Mengmeng was the first to speak, and then to Ren, Ryoko.Chuncai and Wei were a little embarrassed, and didn''t expect Nie Kong to propose to them here.


    "Teacher... Teacher actually wants to marry all of us at the same time." Li Sha looked at Nie Kong dumbly, crazy.


    "Ah... Dad, did Dad say he wants to marry him, I... I heard you right." Bula looked at Nie Kong blankly, his pretty face blooming with a more beautiful smile than a flower.


    After working hard for so long, can I finally get my father''s approval?


    "Wow, that''s great. In this way, we can continue to live happily together in the future." Lala''s pretty face burst into a surprise smile.


    Among them, Qiu Sui and Kyoko looked very hesitant when they heard Nie Kong''s marriage proposal.The atmosphere at the scene was so enthusiastic that they couldn''t say anything against it, and the Overlord insisted on marrying Nie Kong.


    "Naughty." Hearing the unexpected news of the "surprise", Cheetah was stunned and then roared angrily at Nie Kong.


    "Wow... if you marry three princes, then Debby Luke''s heir must be him." The distinguished guests exclaimed.


    The VIP was whispering and looked at Nie Kong incredibly.After getting the first prince, he dared to get involved with the second and third princes, and got their approval.Almost all the men looked at Nie Kong in admiration.Too great, really a role model for my generation.Most of them are royal families on various planets, and almost every man has three wives and four concubines.


    "Satin, you stop them from messing around." Cheetah angered.


    "Yes...Yes, Master Cheetor." Sustin nodded, leading a dozen guards in suits to Nie Kong.But when they reached 100 meters near Nie Kong, they all lost their souls and blessed Nie Kong and the others loudly.


    "Since the two parties have just agreed, then I declare that you are a real couple..." After a long time, the host finally announced the establishment of the marriage.


    The wedding was confirmed, and all their girls got Nie Kong''s answer.They are a little relieved and a little disappointed.


    That night in the bridal chamber, Nie Kong pushed all the girls who should be pushed, such as Haruna¡¯s sister Qiu Sui and Kizaki Kyoko.Originally they were not prepared at all, but Nie Kong directly conquered them with a strong double cultivation.


    After busying most of the night, Nie Kong finally fed all the girls, leaving only his daughter Lala to do nothing.But she had no regrets, but was immersed in the happy wedding during the day.


    Nie Kong comfortably enjoyed his emperor''s life for a long time. In terms of political management, Mengmeng and a few girls helped, so it seemed very simple.If there is any dissatisfaction with the military, Nemesis of S will personally lead them to destroy them.


    Politics was handed over to the dark-bellied dreams, and the military was handed over to Nemesis. Nie Kong could easily control the entire universe in his hands.


    If you are tired of playing, Nie Kong will take them back to Earth easily.Two or three years later, after realizing that Ding Tian Jie had almost absorbed his faith, Nie Kong knew that he should leave the world of the King-Bao daughter.


    Nie Kong is no longer thinking about who will manage the universe after leaving.

 682 The collapse of the second element Text 0689, Bras love

    "Bulachan, what happened?" Nie Kong''s villa, Lala looked at the depressed Bulahou and asked strangely.Bra, who was originally lively and cute, seems to have such an expression recently.


    Time passed, shaping them into plump and attractive wives.Nana and Meigan got what they wanted, and their breasts became bigger with the massage of Nie Kong, and they went straight to their sister Lala.


    Lala has keenly sensed that his father is leaving here. They may return to their original world or travel to other planes.But my goal was not fulfilled. Although my father loved her very much, it was not the result that Bla wanted.


    "Brother he... he married me, but his attitude towards me has not changed at all as before." Bula said quietly.


    "Haha, is Sister Bula going to really marry her brother?" Mengmeng said with a smile.


    "Hmph, your three sisters can marry him at the same time, why can''t I?" Bla pouted.


    "But can your brother-in-law accept that kind of thing? He may only treat you like your sister." Nana said.


    "Brother... how can you do that between brothers and sisters? It''s too shameless." Wei blushed and scolded them angrily.


    "It''s okay, we Memoruzi star people split up and became couples a lot." Len''s words gave Blaxin hope.


    "Well, it''s normal for brothers and sisters to get married in the universe," Nana encouraged.


    "But... but the key is Nie Jun, can he accept Brachan?" Kyoko said.


    "Hehe...I have a way." A smug smile flashed across Mengmeng''s pretty face.


    "What?" Bula''s eyes lit up and he hurriedly took Mengmeng''s arm.


    "It''s very simple. Just use the props invented by the older sister-completely exchange the king, and then exchange the body with one of us. When late at night, the older brother-in-law will..."


    Mengmeng drooled.


    "Hey, it seems okay." Lala said excitedly.


    "But with the exception of Sister-in-law, because when my brother-in-law and I broke through the relationship, I became a sister-in-law and took the initiative to seduce him. So my brother-in-law might be suspicious, so swap my bodies with me." Mengmeng was very proud. I told myself and Nie Kong for the first time.


    "So, Mengmeng, you are so treacherous." Nana said with a pursed mouth.


    "But... But what if my brother never ignores me after he finds me?" Blah hesitated.


    "That''s really a problem, but it''s a pity that you can''t change your body arbitrarily. If you change back to Sister Bra at the moment it happens, then your brother-in-law must only passively accept it." Mengmeng regretted.


    "Ah, leave it to me to improve." Lala said excitedly.


    "I''m coming too." Bulacan dare to believe Lala, she wants to supervise the production and work with her to transform the complete exchange king.


    Ever since, Bla and the others sneaked into Lara''s laboratory.After two days of experimentation and testing, they finally transformed the complete exchange master into the kind of effect they wanted.


    Bra''s eyes were as bright as a lantern, and she changed her body with inexplicable excitement and Mengmeng.And holding a switch in her hands, it can be restored to its original state.It is not that the soul returns to the body, but the body instantly matches its own soul.Their heads are so smart that they can invent such a unique machine.


    "Hee hee, Sister Bula depends on your performance. Tell you to behave like me, otherwise the brother-in-law will say suspiciously. Please be more active and bold than me, and treat him enthusiastically." Mengmeng said.


    "You can''t take the initiative, you have to create Nie Jun''s guilt. So, Bua just waits for Nie Jun to be pushed." Lun denied.


    "It makes sense, and we will create opportunities for you."


    The girls whispered, all they discussed was how to get Nie Kong to push to Bla.


    Then at night, the girls returned to their bedroom after giving Nie Kong a charming look after taking a bath.The last one to leave was "Mengmeng". She laughed and watched with a erratic look in her eyes and said: "Brother-in-law, what are you thinking about? It''s time to go to bed."


    Nie Kong was hot all over, "Yes, we should go to bed." Seduced yourself as usual, Mengmeng you really like to eat.Nie Kong had planned to accompany Chuncai and the others tonight, but he could only feed the little greedy cat Mengmeng.


    "Ah... Brother-in-law, wait."


    "What are you waiting for."


    He stretched out his hand and immediately hugged Mengmeng''s knees and hugged her to his bedroom like a princess.Mengmeng was soft and her pretty face was pink as fire.


    Nie Kong came to the bedroom holding Mengmeng and threw her body in the middle of the bed.At the same time, Nie Kong''s door opened a gap, and the girls were peeking at them.


    Nie Kong was a little funny, it seemed that they all yearned for their pets.He didn''t care, lying on the bed pressed Mengmeng''s body.Soft and plump, Nie Kong developed her body perfectly.


    She opened her small mouth in embarrassment and bit Nie Kong''s shoulder.Originally, Nie Kong planned to kiss her, so he could only give up.


    "Well... finally... is it finally coming? I want to give it to my father without reservation!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh happy


    Nie Kong didn''t care at first, because Mengmeng was already a master of the generation and pretended to be tender.


    He was about to swagger again, and suddenly stopped him from his gaze.He stared at the people under him dumbfounded, and he couldn''t help but said, "It''s the first time for others."


    Like Shi Potian horrified, it blasted into Nie Kong''s ears, and Nie Kong stuttered: "No, no, don''t you, are you Bra?"

 683 The collapse of the second element Text 0690, barren?

    The girl in front of me should have been dreaming, how could she suddenly become her own daughter?


    Bla Jiao said: "It''s not your size. People are just experimenting with a complete exchange of kings. I didn''t...Unexpectedly, I didn''t expect...Daddy would do that kind of thing to me." Appears very happy, happy as wished.


    Nie Kong wailed, this Lala hurt herself.This goes in, but cannot come out, and when it comes out, it cannot change the facts.The title of ghost father is worthy of the name.


    The first is his descendant, Jia''er, the second is Lias, who is his dad, and the third is Bula.Buma''s mother, daughter, and even three generations of herself dedicated all their lives to Nie Kong.


    Anyway, it''s already hard to get off the ground, so you can do it to the end, you can only bite the bullet and move forward.Bula has the delicate beauty of Nie Kong and inherited the beauty of Bouma, really beautiful.


    Even though I think so, how can I be willing to have my daughter marry someone else?So Nie Kong was actually very excited, no one could understand that mood.My own daughter is completely my own satisfaction.


    Knowing that it was the first time for his daughter, Nie Kong had no choice but to change his rude manner.The pure and powerful Yuan Yin energy was transmitted to Nie Kong¡¯s body,


    The terrifying energy spread directly throughout Debbie Luke.If it hadn''t been for Nie Kong''s suppression, I''m afraid Bla would have razed the neighborhood to the ground.


    Her body shape was changing, and her light green hair turned into noble blonde hair.The state of Bua Chaoyi successfully broke through after the energy supplement of Shuangxiu.


    After pushing it, Bra lay on Nie Kong like a kitten.


    "Little Bra, are you... are you blaming me?" Nie Kong exclaimed.


    "Um... Dad, I''m actually very happy now, Bula, Bula has always hoped to get your love and treat me like you treat your mother." She whispered in Nie Kong''s ear.


    "Now it''s finally healed, Bla Neng will always be by his father''s side." She squinted and kissed Nie Kong quietly.


    Nie Kong felt Bla''s affection and sealed her mouth tightly.


    The power of faith slowly flowed into his Dingtian Ring, and Nie Kong knew that the world of being the King-Russian was over.


    After taking all the girls into the Dingtian Ring, Nie Kong used the collected faith power to break through the barriers of the dimension.Although the daughter-in-law was not destroyed, the power of faith collected after changing the plot was very violent.


    "It''s time to leave, where will the next world be?" With a little expectation, Nie Kong plunged into the black hole.Nie Kong, the emperor of the universe, mysteriously disappeared with his wives, causing great turmoil in the universe.No one knows where Nie Kong and the others are going, they just disappeared mysteriously.Regarding the mysterious disappearance of Nie Kong and the others, Emperor Qiduo could only take over the position of King Debby Luke again.


    Although the space shuttle is very depressing, he can return to the ring to double practice and transform his faith and comfort his Crystal Palace by the way.


    After comfortable staying in the ring for a few months, Angelika appeared next to Nie Kong and told him that he was ready to reach his goal.Nie Kong ran out of Dingtianjie and returned to the space tunnel.


    A gap of space appeared at the end of the passage, and it seemed that he was ready to reach his destination.He took up the strength of his body and forcibly accelerated the speed of the shuttle.


    The new world has come, and Nie Kong seems energetic.He is savoring life and enjoying the happiness that the second dimension brings to him. Of course, he must ensure his own safety.His soul has been condensed to the top stage of the second level, and in time he will be able to break through to the third level of the cultivation base of the Golden Immortal Da Luo Jinxian who shaped the golden body.


    Facing the faint light, Nie Kong controlled the Qi in his body and rushed out of the tunnel of space like a jet fighter.Appearing in the new world, a new journey began, and Nie Kong returned to his former excitement.


    The influence brought by the Japanese gods had gradually faded out of his sight.As long as he is careful not to overdo it, he can slowly become stronger and destroy this place.


    The place where Nie Kong appeared was not a city, but all kinds of big trees around him.Quiet and deserted, few people live here.Nie Kong appeared leisurely in the black hole, and his spiritual sense scanned the surrounding environment to see if it was dangerous.


    Leaving the forest of the city, it seems that I have to go through some investigations to learn about the world.


    However, Nie Kong found it strangely, and the faith power drifting away from here was pitiful.It is estimated that even if he collapses the world, he may not be able to make up for the faith required to break the world.


    "It''s a loss, how come you came to this world?" Nie Kong wailed, but there was no way.Now we can only take one step and count one step to see the real situation here.


    Even if I am unscrupulous here, I guess I can''t attract the attention of the gods, it is really a barren world.


    With a grieving mind, Nie Kong walked towards a room that Lingzhen had noticed.

 684 The collapse of the second element body 0691, misunderstanding

    There are two possible reasons for the impoverishment of beliefs. One is that someone deliberately absorbed them, and the other is that no one pays attention to it, so that belief is lacking.


    Nie Kong''s mind was twelve minutes, analyzing what kind of situation it was before making plans.For him, who is accustomed to using faith to condense the soul, he can clearly see the concentration of faith in the world.Nie Kong hoped that it was the second possibility. If it were the first, things would be troublesome.Those who can absorb those beliefs here will definitely be stronger or not weaker than their own, and they are likely to be powerful people who control the formation of the illusory secondary element.After all, one is to destroy and absorb, and the other is to actively absorb. There is an essential difference.


    Lingshen observed the nearby village, Nie Kong wanted to find out the situation.There is not much difference between the earth here and the Queen of Love. The technology is a bit behind.The era that may return is more backward.


    Nie Kong passed through the dense forest and came to an elegant wooden house.It''s just that he is outside the door, he has already smelled a strong smell of blood.Needless to say, there must have been a bloody killing inside.


    The silence is like a dead silence atmosphere, showing a cold sense of terror.If it was an ordinary person, he would definitely not dare to push the door and step inside to see what happened.Nie Kong was not afraid, so he simply pushed open the empty wooden door.


    The furnishings in the room were messy, and the walls were sprinkled with red-brown blood.Looking along the source of the blood, I saw a man and a woman lying there quietly.Their eyes didn''t close, still with disbelief.His neck and chest were covered with claw marks, as if he had been caught by a wild animal.Judging from their appearance, they are probably a couple.Nie Kong glanced around, and unexpectedly found out.In the corner of the room, there was a eleven or twelve-year-old Lolita, shivering and curling up there.Her hair is the same color as Haruna, and her bloody hands hug her knees and lower her head.Nie Kong was originally going to investigate the situation, but he didn''t expect to encounter such a thing.


    Out of curiosity, Nie Kong came to Lori''s front.


    The girl slowly held her head up, and what Nie Kong saw in her eyes was panic.She is a very cute little loli, but it is obvious that her parents and parents seem to have been killed by others.


    "Little sister, what is your name, what happened?" Nie Kong touched her head and asked gently.


    She did not answer Nie Kong, but the panic in her eyes seemed to slowly decrease.Nie Kong''s gentle care brought her warmth in her heart.


    "Dad is dead, mother is dead..." she whispered, and tears burst into her eyes.


    "Don''t be afraid, do you know who killed them?" Nie Kong soothed.


    "I don''t know, I don''t know." According to her intermittent statements, Nie Kong understood that she seemed to have lost that unforgettable memory.No one wants to recall the scene where her parents died in front of her.


    "Are you willing to leave with me?" Seeing her lonely and helpless, Nie Kong planned to adopt her.He stretched out his right hand and waited for her response.


    She looked at Nie Kong in confusion, not knowing whether to trust Nie Kong.


    "Who are you and why... why do you want to hurt them?" At this moment, three soldiers in military green coats suddenly appeared at the door.The one-eyed soldier headed saw a scene inside the room and shot a fierce murderous look at Nie Kong.And seeing Nie Kong reaching out to the only survivor girl, how could they stand by.


    When Nie Kong saw the one-eyed soldier rushing towards him, he knew that he might be mistaken as a murderer by them.It''s useless to say more now, but I can only defeat him.


    He quietly appeared behind Nie Kong at the pace of a ghost, and his right hand pierced Nie Kong''s neck like a sharp blade.Very swift killing skills, Nie Kong knew that he must have killed many people by himself.


    Without the slightest panic, Nie Kong easily avoided his assassination technique.


    "What, can I avoid Colonel Hardyron''s Moon Saw?" one of the soldiers in a colorful turban said in surprise.


    "No matter what, he killed the colonel''s friend." The soldier with sunglasses said calmly.


    Colonel Hardyron wasn''t discouraged, his body was erratic, and his hands called for death.But Nie Kong seemed to be dancing on the tip of a knife, coincidentally and thrillingly avoided his moves.


    Hardyron was getting more and more surprised. He didn''t expect the weak looking man in front of him to be so agile.No matter how hard he tried to use his moves, he could never touch the corner of his clothes.


    "In this case, let you taste my nirvana." He said, the energy in his body began to condense.Then like a tiger coming out of the mountain, the right hand formed a hand knife and pierced Nie Kong''s abdomen at a very fast speed.At first glance, it looks very similar to Lianna''s kill.


    Nie Kong stretched out his hand and held his hand, and terrifying energy suddenly burst out of his hand.With a bang, there was a dazzling fire.Nie Kong did not expect that the second person he met had already reached that stage in strength.His combat effectiveness is close to forty or fifty.In the ordinary world, the combat effectiveness of the soldiers of the special forces is only ten or twenty at most.


    According to their knowledge, Nie Kong understood that the force value here should be very high.


    "Yes, it''s a bit flavorful." Nie Kong squeezed slightly and saw Hadilun scream in pain.Nie Kong''s palm was slowly deforming.


    The strength gap is very large, and it is not comparable to Nie Kong at all.


    "So strong..." In the face of Nie Kong, Hadirun had the illusion of facing his enemy-Lucar, and the feeling of powerlessness struck again.He watched Lucar kill his wife and daughter with his own eyes, and the situation is the same now, seeing him kill his friend with his own eyes.But he didn''t have the power to avenge him, and the difference in strength was too great.He is not reconciled, he hates his incompetence.


    "Colonel..." The man wearing a colorful headscarf was taken aback, and immediately punched Nie Kong.After accumulating his power, his attack speed was actually straight up to Hardyron''s nirvana.


    "Ultimate move, fly with a horse machine gun." That punch hit Nie Kong''s face with incomparable momentum.


    "Machine Punch." Clark saw that his captain was in danger, and he also shot Nie Kong.The two skilled flanking strikes seemed to have nowhere to hide.


    Nie Kong didn''t intend to hurt them, and he wanted to inquire about them.


    "Stop it, listen to me a few words." Nie Kong''s body exploded into a powerful cyclone, and the three of them were shaken out more than ten meters away with just the momentum.

 685 The collapse of the second element Text 0692, Lianna

    The three people got up with gray heads and gray faces, and were not seriously injured.However, their eyes looked at Nie Kong with fear in their eyes.If he really wants to kill them, they must be dead.They didn''t dare to shoot at will, but looked at Nie Kong cautiously.


    Little Lori saw Nie Kong''s performance, her sad eyes lit up.


    "When I came here, things had already happened. As for who the murderer was, she didn''t say." Nie Kong didn''t explain much, and simply summed up what happened.


    After seeing Nie Kong''s strength, they finally agreed to listen to Nie Kong''s words.As mercenaries, they expertly scanned the house to see clues left on the scene.


    The blood stains on the walls have dried up, and it seems that the time of the murder was confirmed twenty-four hours ago.After learning the truth, their faces were full of embarrassment.


    "I''m very sorry, I thought you just wanted to shoot her, and the deceased was my friend, so I just impulsively did something like that to you. My name is Hadillon and I am a mercenary." The one-eyed soldier sincerely said Nie Kong apologized, and then showed him a photo showing him and the family here.


    "Forget it, I didn''t care. And there are just some things you need to ask you, you should know who the strongest person in the world is." In a world with a slightly higher force value, Nie Kong can understand the background of the world as long as he knows his name.


    "I can''t make a rash judgment. There are many fighting schools in the world, each with its own advantages. If you want to find the strong, you can go to South Town in the United States. There are many masters gathered there, and they often hold a year. Once a world-class fighting competition..." Hadillon said, shaking his head.He didn''t tell his enemy Lukar, for fear that Nie Kong would kill his enemy.


    "Are you in the South Town of the United States?" Nie Kong said.


    There is not much information he learned from Hardylan''s mouth. There are only two useful points. One is Southtown, the other is the current timetable-1988.It seems that it is more than ten years behind the time when I lived. No wonder there is so little faith.


    "Well, with your strength, you will definitely make a career." Hadillon said.Nie Kong nodded, already decided to go there to find out the situation.


    "Since you are their friend, then you can settle them down." Nie Kong said to them, then turned to face the little Lori: "Little sister, since he is your father''s friend, he should take good care of him. Your life. I''m leaving, you remember to live happily afterwards."


    "I will definitely raise her well." Hardyron saw her as if he had seen his dead daughter.


    Her eyes were fixed on Nie Kong, and the little hand grabbed the corner of Nie Kong''s clothes and followed him, as if saying not to leave her.


    Nie Kong was surprised, but she didn''t expect that Little Lolita would take the initiative to follow him and leave.But compared to himself, Hadilun did look very vicious.Especially the assassination technique he cultivated, and he was cold.


    Hadilun smiled bitterly: "It seems I can only ask you to take good care of her. She obviously only wants to be with you. I hope you can leave your name so that I can visit her often in the future." With his strength , It must be known to the world soon.


    "My name is Nie Kong, are you willing to let me take care of you?" Taking care of a ten-year-old girl is already as simple as a routine for him.


    She was silent all the time, hearing Nie Kong''s questioning just lightened her head.It was indeed a huge blow to her to see her own parents die.


    Accompanying Hadilun to bury her parents, Nie Kong took her little hand and left.


    "Colonel, is it okay to leave her to be raised by a stranger?" said Ralph, who was wearing a colorful turban.


    "Seeing that he doesn''t look like a bad person, he will definitely be in better condition than ours. As soldiers, our lives are in danger at any time and cannot give her a stable life." Hadylun sighed.


    "But South Town is a gathering place for gangs and evil parties, I am afraid I agree that it is dangerous." Clark said with sunglasses.


    "It doesn''t matter, I can understand his toughness with the skill he just showed off." Hadillon said in a general sense.


    The three of them attacked together, but the momentum of the shock could already defeat them.That kind of unfathomable strength is no safer than being by his side.


    Nie Kong took Xiao Lolita to a hotel because she needed to cleanse her body well and fill her hungry belly.With the support of strong soul power, Nie Kong would not worry about funding at all.


    I bought her some cute dresses, but she actually likes the more boyish clothes.After washing his body, the lovely Loli Qiaosheng stood in front of him.


    The upper body is a light green short shirt, and the lower body is a three-point short jeans.The pretty face is exquisite like a doll, and the eyes are light blue.When the blood stains on her body were washed away, she no longer had that panic expression.Fear and dissipation, only the thoughts of the parents are left.Maybe when her memory recovers, she may change into a complete hatred.


    Taking her little hand to the restaurant, Nie Kong smiled as she watched her wolf down.


    "By the way, can little sister tell me your name now?" Nie Kong asked.


    While stuffing food in her mouth, she replied with some milky voice: "Li...Lianna." Seeing her cute look, she almost turned Nie Kong into love.


    "Is it called Little Lianna? What a cute name. Wait...Lianna?" Nie Kong was drinking a cup of tea when he heard her name spit out.No, how come there is more and more familiar sense of sight?


    Seeing little Lolita looking at him with bewildered eyes, Nie Kong coughed and coughed: "It''s okay, I like your name very much. From now on, you will be my sister. Little Lianna, call Brother Nie Kong. Come and listen..."


    "Nie...Brother Nie Kong." She yelled softly, feeling a warm sense of belonging inexplicably.


    Nie Kong''s eyes narrowed into a line, so cute.As for the younger sister, she should be the cutest before she is 10 to 15.Once upon a time, his real sisters would call themselves as cute as Lianna.


    With Nie Kong''s company that night, Lianna finally got a good night''s sleep.Seeing her nestling in her arms like a little cat looking for warmth, Nie Kong showed some pity.

 686 The collapsed two-dimensional text 0693Destroy the Tower of Jace

    If there is one word to describe Nanzhen, it is the weak and the strong, and the people who are not strong will only be oppressed here.


    There are many masters in the South Town of the United States, and various schools of martial arts have developed well.Numerous evil parties and gangs began to run rampant, but the ruler of South Town was called Jace¡¯s gang leader.He bought local officials and raised a lot of powerful thugs, no one can shake his position.Although he is very bad, in his era, he completely dominated South Town by means of an iron fist and a huge force.Although Nanzhen was under one person''s control at this time, the various underworld forces were afraid of Guice, so they did not dare to harm the society unscrupulously.


    At this moment, two strangers finally stepped into the chaotic city.


    The trip of two or three days originally took a month, and Nie Kong finally came to South Town in the United States with little Lori Liana.Because of Lianna''s strong request, Nie Kong would use that time to train her.


    Nie Kong knew that she had a deep hatred, so she needed to strengthen her strength to avenge her.During that time, Nie Kong taught her to guide the Qi out of her body as the basis for her practice.


    But Lianna''s talent is indeed high, and she quickly mastered the use of Qi.Nie Kong didn''t teach the moves, but she actually mimicked the assassination technique used by Hadillon that day.But if Nie Kong found out, she would pretend to be a good baby to hide Nie Kong.


    Seeing her cute look, how could Nie Kong feel angry.


    Nie Kong touched her pale blue hair, but did not scold her.With the specific use of the Qi that she gave her, I believe that with her efforts, she will soon become a strong one.Moreover, my own skill moves are only suitable for myself, not for others.


    Although the assassination technique is bloody and cold, its lethality is indeed strong.Usually all the vital points of the human body are targeted, and the opponent can be killed with just one blow.With her introverted character, she might be really suitable for that kind of assassination.


    When I first came here, the first thing I saw was the tall tower standing in the middle of the town.It is much higher than ordinary floors, and you can see the whole city as long as you stand at the top.Nie Kong''s Spiritual Consciousness scanned the entire South Town, and sure enough, there were many strong people here, and they were not weaker than Hadilun.


    Many fighting genres opened the dojo here, and masters gathered.There are familiar Taekwondo, Karate, Aikido, Chinese Bajiquan...


    Nie Kong just took Lianna to the streets of the city, and soon attracted the attention of many wanderers.For them, Nie Kong with a child is a big fat sheep.


    "Jie Jie... boy, obediently hand over all the money you have." Finally someone couldn''t help it, and three or five people stopped in front of Nie Kong Road.They played with various weapons with both hands and looked at Nie Kong with greedy eyes.


    Dealing with those people can only cause Lianna a little trouble, and it doesn''t require Nie Kong to act.In half a moment, those gangsters fell to the ground under Lianna''s attack.Although Lianna''s attack was fierce, there was no blood.


    Nie Kong stepped on the lead bully with his foot and asked nonchalantly: "You should understand the situation in Nanzhen, tell me who is the strongest person in Nanzhen."


    "Ah, I...I only...I only know that there are people who can be called strong... There are our ruler Jace Lord of South Town, the owner of Xtreme Current, and Tang Fulu of Bajimen. The three of them can say You can be called the strong in Nanzhen, but I don''t know which of them is stronger." Trampled by Nie Kong, his face was distorted due to pain.Originally thought it was a big fat sheep, but who would have expected it to be wolves in sheep''s clothing, they kicked the iron plate.


    "Where are the three people you mentioned?" Nie Kong asked.


    "Master Jace''s headquarters is in the tallest tower in South Town, and the owner of Xtreme Stream is in Xtreme Stream Dojo. Tang Fulu is said to have retired."


    Nie Kong was confused when he heard the names of the three people.Actually, I only have some impression of the limit current. Is it really a two-dimensional world that I didn''t understand?


    "Okay, you can get out of here." Nie Kong didn''t bother to care about them, killing them for dirtying his hands.He grabbed Lianna, and the first target was the most conspicuous tower-the headquarters of Jace.


    Building that tall tower obviously meant to look down on others. How could Nie Kong tolerate that kind of thing.


    Appearing in front of the tall building, Nie Kong found that there were many bodyguards in black suits guarding the so-called Jess base at the door.


    "Tell Jace to get out."


    Nie Kong didn''t talk nonsense, and directly provoked them wildly.Hearing what Nie Kong said, the bodyguards rushed towards Nie Kong with batons in hand.


    "I''m looking for death, I dare to come to Master Jace''s site to make trouble." They grinned grimly, and the baton in their hands swung to Nie Kong unceremoniously.


    Although his strength is slightly higher than that of a bully, how could he be Nie Kong''s opponent.With a simple kick to the ground, all the bodyguards surrounding him were shocked into the air by the reaction force.


    But the Earth Snake was different. In less than two minutes, Nie Kong was surrounded by a group of dozens of gangsters.However, their fate was the same as the ones just now, Nie Kong cleaned up all with one move.


    Nie Kong asked one of them, and he learned that Jace was not on the tower at this time.


    However, Nie Kong didn''t intend to stop there. His fingers glowed faintly, and then he said to Liana: "Little Liana, you are optimistic, that is the use of Qi." After that, his fingers were facing the Tower of Jess. A white light beam was shot.


    With the dazzling white light, only a loud explosion was heard.A mushroom cloud appeared on the ground, and the entire tower was razed to the ground.


    "Boom..."


    Everyone stared blankly in the direction that the sound came from. After the explosion, the famous Jess Tower disappeared completely.Who was so bold to destroy Jace''s base?


    "Jace...Jace''s base was destroyed, who did it?" The young man wearing a red and white hat looked in the direction of the explosion, his eyes flashing in shock.


    "It''s so strong. Unexpectedly, it will be stronger than the qi gathered by our Xtreme Flow Overlord Xianghouquan. Who will it be?" A teenage boy stared into the distance at the Xtreme Flow Dojo.


    After ruining it, Nie Kong moved the spare castle in the Dingtian Ring to replace the Tower of Jess, as if to explain that it belongs to his territory from now on.Nie Kong''s actions in this way will surely cause Nanzhen to be overwhelmed.

 687 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0694, Jess is here

    In a luxurious villa in Nanzhen, a middle-aged blond man sat on the sofa with his eyes closed and rested, and beside him stood a man holding a red stick.


    "Foster father, according to the news, someone just destroyed our base." The man holding a stick gritted his teeth and said.


    "Billy, who is it?" The blond opened his eyes, and a cold light flashed.Someone dared to make trouble in his own turf, and he simply didn''t take him seriously.That tall tower, but he made it with great pains and money.


    "It''s a young man with a little girl. He doesn''t know where he got such a powerful weapon. Stepfather, please let me do it." Billy said angrily.If he knew that Nie Kong''s destruction of Jace''s Tower was just a trick, I am afraid it would not be so arrogant.


    "Being able to know me Jace and dare to do that kind of thing, it seems that the other party is not easy. This time, I will do it myself." His voice was hoarse and full of murderous intent.I originally thought it would be done by the Berg brothers, but it seemed that I had expected it wrong.He has many enemies, and they all covet Nanzhen.


    "I see, I will be with the foster father." Billy said loyally.


    "Yeah." Jace nodded his head, he could use Billy to test the enemy''s true strength.If the enemy is stronger than him, will he be able to beat the combination of himself and Billy?He knows Billy''s strength and can be ranked in the top ten in South Town.


    Sitting in the luxurious bulletproof car, Jess led his son towards Nie Kong, leaving a phantom in the street.


    Nie Kong''s big moves not only attracted Jace.The large and small forces in the South Town all gathered to the location of Jace Tower.Only when they saw the magnificent castle replaced with a tall tower, they were all dumbfounded.


    It doesn''t matter if you can destroy the Tower of Jace, but it''s weird to build such a castle in such a short time.


    "Jace is here." I don''t know who said a word, and everyone''s eyes turned to the rushing car.Terry, wearing a red and white hat, narrowed his eyes and shot two cold beams at Jace.


    The car saw the gate in front of it, and instead of slowing down, it accelerated and hit the stone gate.


    Only heard a loud bang, the front of the car twisted into a twist, only to see Jess and Billy jump out of the car griefly.If it were not for their own strength, they would be killed directly in the car.


    "Shit, what kind of door is that? It''s stronger than my car that can resist missile shooting." Jace whispered.His original plan was to drove straight into it, and he didn''t expect such a result.


    "Punch..." I don''t know who laughed first, which caused everyone to roar in laughter.The embarrassed Jace turned into anger, and transferred the anger to Nie Kong, the owner of the castle.


    There was a loud noise at the door, and they knew that someone who dared to offend Jace was finally about to appear.When the stone gate was fully opened, what appeared in front of them was a handsome man holding a cute girl.


    Lianna saw so many people and was a little afraid to hide behind Nie Kong.


    "Who are you, and what is the purpose of breaking into my territory?" Nie Kong coldly stared at the people around him.


    Upon hearing Nie Kong''s words, the crowd watching the excitement backed more than a dozen steps, revealing Jace and Billy who were really provoking, leaving a lot of space.


    "Don''t be kidding, it''s you who broke into our territory privately and wiped out our companions first. You who made this provocative behavior are already my enemies of Jace." Jace looked at Nie Kong full of anger. .


    Nie Kong looked at the legendary South Town boss Jace, but it was a pity that he didn''t seem to have any impression of him.


    "Foster father, stop talking nonsense with him, let me kill him." Billy didn''t ask for Jace''s consent, and the stick in his hand turned a few times and then stab Nie Kong ten meters away.


    "Three-section stick in the middle!" It''s hard to imagine how the original one-meter long stick would stretch to Nie Kong''s eyes.And the top of the stick contained very terrifying power.


    "The moves are good, but the speed is a little slow." Nie Kong was not nervous when facing Billy''s powerful blow, but stood in a leisurely manner and judged his performance.But seeing Billy''s appearance, he felt that the truth was slowly coming to the surface.


    "How is it possible?" The eyes of the people present suddenly shrank, and the stick collided with Nie Kong''s index finger.Instead, the stick flew away and rolled back towards Billy.


    Seeing how simple his move was broken, Billy was stunned.When the stick was about to hit his head, Jace shot and held it tightly.


    "You are not his opponent, retreat to me." Jace said coldly.It was just a trick, Jace already knew that Billy could not help him.


    "Yes, adoptive father." Billy replied regretfully, and he had blind worship to his adoptive father who had always hated other people''s orders.He felt very disappointed that his strength could not help Jace.


    "You are very strong, but if you provoke me Jace, it will be your end." Jace''s aura exuded soaring, and Nie Kong realized that he was stronger than Hadillon.He put aside his clothes outside, and Billy took his coat obediently.


    Billy worshipped his foster father blindly.


    At the same time, Jace took the shot, with Bajiquan and Brumarie''s grandfather Zhou Fangqisi as a teacher to learn ancient martial arts. His strength should not be underestimated.


    "Cracking Wind Fist!" Jess, who rushed to Nie Kong''s front, flashed a sharp blue light blade towards Nie Kong and Lianna with his right hand.Nie Kong''s expression was getting colder and colder, and he didn''t expect that he would actually attack Lianna out of the range.


    Seeing Jace''s performance, Terry clenched his fist.


    "His strength has become stronger, damn it, when can I get revenge."


    It''s just that Terry didn''t know that he had no chance of revenge.Pulling Lianna to flash, Nie Kong stood on the roof of the castle a hundred meters away.The shining of the moonlit night set off Nie Kong like a god.


    "Ok... so fast." All the strong people present had their pupils shrunk, and they couldn''t see Nie Kong''s movements.


    Jace narrowed his eyes, and he became more and more alert.Nie Kong''s strength was beyond his expectations.


    "Little Lianna, you have to stay here." Nie Kong didn''t want to let Lianna see the bloody scene, so he placed her on the top of the castle, blocking the sight of her short body.


    To deal with the boss of the gang, it must be done away with.

 688 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0695, kill Jace

    "Brother Nie Kong, you have to be careful, don''t get hurt." Lianna, who is usually silent, actually looked at Nie Kong with concern.Now that Nie Kong has become her spiritual support, she can no longer stand the blow of losing Nie Kong.


    "It doesn''t matter, he is not my opponent." Nie Kong touched her head and said goodbye to Lianna.


    Floating gently in front of Jace, Nie Kong proudly said: "Come on, let me see your strength." Hearing Nie Kong''s predecessor''s tone, Jace was so angry that he was so angry.


    "Okay, okay, no one has dared to talk to me like that for a long time." His tone was full of murderous intent, and he had already decided to kill Nie Kong.He used all his strength when he took the shot, and the evil shadow fist appeared in front of Nie Kong using the stab trick, and the distance did not give him a chance to escape.


    Nie Kong''s body shuttled through Jace''s attack, like dancing butterflies, leaves falling in the wind, without moving tracks.Jace''s attack had no effect, and Nie Kong dodged at high speed.


    And in the battlefield, a few phantoms of Nie Kong actually appeared.With random movements, Nie Kong issued an afterimage fist.


    "Dad, do you know his fighting genre?" Ryo Sakazaki, who is watching the excitement, asked his father Takuma Sakazaki.


    "His movements are unrecognizable, not any genre I have learned. But... his strength is unexpectedly strong. If I were his opponent, he might only be able to hold two or three moves." Sakazaki said solemnly.


    Hearing his father''s words, Sakazaki Ryo''s eyes burst into flames of fighting spirit."It turns out that there will be a super fighter like him in the world. I really hope that I can challenge him in the future." Sakazaki Ryo has already shown the courage of the invincible dragon, the kind of like Wukong who meets the strong and is strong and hard training. Character.


    "Very weak!" Nie Kong turned his body, his pupils looked at Jace coldly.Such a weak attacker could not even break his defense, just like the ending of the battle against Eve''s Golden Shadow.


    Jace looked miserable, and the tricks he learned and improved were of no use to him, and he couldn''t even touch the corners of his clothes.The split wind fist learned from Sakazaki Ryo is also tasteless.Nie Kong was slightly impatient, and stretched out his hand to draw him out like a fly.


    Jace, who fell more than ten meters away, vomited a little blood.He could already feel Nie Kong''s terrifying strength.But now he has no retreat, he can only fight to the end.


    "If that''s the case, let''s taste my nirvana-a storm of fighting spirit." Jace''s arrogance began to boil, and he began to accumulate energy to prepare his nirvana.The arrogance flooded his whole body, and then jumped at Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong thought he would hit it directly, but Jace''s hands hit the soil one meter before Nie Kong unexpectedly.His arrogance dissipated, and the strangeness turned to the ground.


    "Blast me." Accompanied by his roar, his arrogance rose from the ground and sprayed into the sky, and Nie Kong was in the middle of the arrogant explosion.The force screamed and knocked down a few of the surrounding trees.


    "It''s so cool. Is that your nirvana? It''s ridiculous. Since you dare to attack me, then you must have a good sense of death!" Nie Kong did not suffer any injuries, and stepped out of the circle of arrogance calmly.


    "How... how is it possible?" Jace was horrified, there would be nothing wrong with his nirvana?Jesus, are you kidding me, how can there be such a powerful person in the world?


    "What a joke, how could I be defeated by you in such a place, double split wind fist." At Nie Kong, he sprayed two sharp anger.


    "Jace, turn me into ashes." Nie Kong freed his right hand and took the initiative, and the angry Yanlong was entrenched in his palm.The whip caught Jace''s body when his attack came.With a crash, the scorching flames swallowed his body.


    "Try the angry blood whip that I haven''t used for a long time!"


    "Ah..." The scream was only halfway, and Jace evaporated in the heat of flames and terrifying force.Dead, the hero who dominated South Town died in Nie Kong''s hands and turned into fly ash.


    Billy knelt on the ground, and he held back his tears and anger.The foster father was never his opponent, let alone himself?He can only hold back and increase his strength so that he can avenge his hatred in the future.


    People from all surrounding forces began to whisper, looking at Nie Kong full of complexity.After replacing Jace, how will he shuffle South Town.But it is not important anymore, the important thing is to have a good relationship with him.


    "Is it using flames? It''s somewhat similar to Shiranui Ninjutsu." An old man watching Nie Kong''s moves was lost in thought.


    "Master, do you know his genre?" Terry asked anxiously.Unexpectedly, his enemy died, Terry was so unwilling, Jace was not killed by himself and Andy.Terry was unwilling to help Nie Kong avenge himself.


    The old man is Tang Fulu, the founder of Bajiquan, and the master of Jess and Terry. He is also friends with Zhenyuanzhai and Shiranui Hanzo.


    "Some are similar to the Shiranui ninjutsu that Andy learned in Japan a few months ago, but he was just a move, which is difficult to judge. But it is godly that Jace died in the hands of a stranger." Probably, his face seemed a bit old.


    "Master, I will definitely work harder to practice, and then one day defeat him." Terry turned his hatred of Jess''s disappearance to his intent to fight Nie Kong.Nie Kong took away his hopes and dreams, how could Terry be willing.He is somewhat wolfish, but he will be called a hungry wolf in the future.


    "I don''t have anything to teach you anymore. But it''s not that easy for you to defeat him. Jace is a combination of Bajiquan and several styles of boxing, but still can''t handle it with one move. If you want to change To be stronger, you can only go to the world to find the strong to challenge and create your own fighting tricks." Tang Fulu said.


    "Yes, Master." Terry has secretly made up his mind that he will go out to practice and do what he likes to do when the news of Jess''s death is conveyed to Andy in Japan.


    It hasn''t been a few months since you first arrived in Japan, Andy how would you choose your future path?Terry didn''t know, but he already had a goal.

 689 The collapse of the second element Text 0696, all parties are moving

    "MR.BIG, is there anything I need to investigate when hiring me?" And after Nie Kong killed Jace, the various forces in South Town began to move around.In the dark bar, a blonde girl in a sleeveless red blouse sat opposite a terrifying man.The girl is very beautiful, she is only 17 or 18 years old.Dressed in sexy, she showed her slender snake waist, including her lovely belly button.Her cuteness and beauty make it so cool to be able to hold her in her arms.


    His name is MR.BIG, and he is one of the leaders of the former South Town.He holds great power in the South Town, but because of the appearance of Guise, he replaced his position.Although he fought with Jace many times, but the guy Jace held a fighting contest by his side and attracted many master fighters.And MR.BIG is very monotonous over there, there is only one master of Muay Thai, KING.


    The blonde girl Mary in front of her is a master fighter, and his enemy is his enemy Jace.But it is very regrettable that Mary did not intend to take refuge in him. At most, she paid for her to do simple things.On the one hand, Mary wants to investigate Jace in South Town, and she must shelter behind someone.MR.BIG, who is the enemy of Jace, is her best choice.


    "Mary, you should have heard the news that your enemy Jace has been killed." MR.BIG exhaled a cloud of smoke and said to the girl in front.


    "Yes, it''s a pity that I didn''t see that battle with my own eyes last night, and failed to defeat Jace to avenge my grandfather." Mary said with regret.


    "His name is Nie Kong. He is like someone who suddenly appeared. I don''t have the slightest information about him. But no matter how powerful he is, it is impossible for him to take over Jace''s power alone. Jace''s era is over, now It''s my turn to rule the entire South Town. Mary, I want you to help me defeat him and restore my position as the overlord of South Town..." MR.BIG exclaimed.


    "I''m very sorry, those things are not in my business scope..." Mary refused.


    Mary''s refusal once again made MR.BIG''s mood bad again.Had it not been for Mary to be a master of fighting, he might have already let someone kill her secretly.


    "In that case, can you please help me investigate some of his information, right?"


    "Okay, I accept your request." Mary nodded with a pretty smile on her face.She was also very curious about how Nie Kong who killed Jace would be alone.


    "It''s a pity, KING alone may not be able to defeat him. If you are there, there will be a bit more chance of winning." MR.BIG smiled bitterly.To completely rule South Town, he must defeat Nie Kong''s blocking stone.


    "That''s nothing to do with me, you can think of other ways." Mary smiled playfully and pulled her pet dog away from MR.BIG''s bar.She has been in a good mood since she heard that Jess died.


    "Is it necessary to carry out the plan that was used to deal with Jace before? It is a bit risky. But there is only that way to deal with an enemy who can defeat Jace..." MR.BIG muttered, not understanding the plan he was talking about. What is it.However, that plan may be a double-edged sword for him, with pros and cons.


    In Japan, the lonely Shiranui Dojo.


    "Andy, there is news from Southtown in the United States. Would you like to listen to Jess?" an old man over 60 said to a blond young man who is training hard.


    Andy, who was practicing, heard the word Jace, and his body immediately stiffened.He turned around and hurriedly asked, "Master, what happened to Nanzhen? Where is Terry, is he okay?"


    "Regardless of Terry''s matter, Tang Fulu just called. It is said that your enemy Jace has died in the hands of others." Shiranui Hanzo said, and when he heard the news from his friend Tang Fulu, he was also very surprised.


    Speaking of Jace, strength is definitely a super strong existence, the famous master Zhou Fangchen in his country has already died in his hands.


    "Really?" Andy glared, his eyes were pleasantly surprised for a while, and then there was an inexplicable sense of loss.After working hard to the present, he is now confused about the future direction.


    "Well, that''s true. Andy, are you sure you still stay in our dojo to learn bone art." After three or four months of guidance, Shiranui Hanzo still liked this disciple of his own.If he works hard for two or three years, he will definitely integrate his Shiranui Ninjutsu and bone techniques to become the backbone of the revitalization of Shiranui.


    "I...I don''t know, I want to go back to South Town and see Terry before talking." Andy whispered.He wanted to ask Terry what his plans for the future, and then he was thinking about his future.


    The enemy was dead, and his goal of trying to become stronger fell in an instant.Unlike Terry, the hatred in his heart after seeing Nie Kong''s toughness immediately shifted to a desire to surpass the powerful.


    "Haha, if Andy you are willing to stay here and inherit my mantle, I can introduce my own lovely 14-year-old granddaughter to you." Shiranui Hanzo said badly.


    "Master, please don''t make that kind of joke. I am not in the mood now." Andy was caught off guard, and said with a wry smile.


    "Well, your future must be determined by yourself. But since you are going back to South Town, then I''m just going there to visit old friends, so I just drop by." Shiranui Hanzo laughed.


    Shiranui Hanzo was very curious about the ninjutsu that Tang Fulu said that Nie Kong used similar to Shiranuiyu, and wanted to ask for advice like Nie Kong.


    Then the next day, Hanzo brought a girl who was exposed but very cute and appeared in front of the confused Andy.Seeing Andy''s decadence, the little girl curled her lips directly.


    The two introduced each other, but Andy still didn''t seem to think about it.


    Nie Kong didn''t know that he accidentally destroyed the beautiful relationship that originally belonged to Andy.


    And because he unscrupulously killed Jace, all directions were moved.The powerhouses of the world began to pay attention to him who suddenly appeared.In terms of Nie Kong''s strength, being famous is really simple.

 690 The collapse of the second element text 0697, Liannas madness

    Although Nie Kong tried to avoid it, Lianna still saw the scene where he killed Jace.Seeing Nie Kong''s blood-red whip, her eyes flashed with silent fear, and she lost her look in an instant.


    "Ah... No more! Nie Kong brother, hurry up and leave Lianna! Wow..." Back to the castle, Lianna''s anxious words came from behind Nie Kong.


    Seeing Lianna whose hair turned red and howling constantly before him, Nie Kong''s eyes flashed in surprise.What''s the matter, what happened, is she going to transform like a Saiyan?


    "Roar..." Lianna''s eyes were pale and godless, and her body exuded a strong breath of death.Her small body was trembling slightly, and her mouth made some vague sounds from time to time.The red hair smelled of blood, revealing the creepy weirdness.As the "swish" sounded, Lianna had already rushed towards Nie Kong...


    Nie Kong''s spiritual sense sensed that Lianna''s spirit was very unstable at this time, as if she was controlled by some mysterious force.She has no reason and can only use her instinct to perform her actions.


    She madly launched a fierce attack on Nie Kong, speed and strength increased more than ten times than before, almost surpassing Jace.


    Nie Kong avoided her claws, but Lianna''s attack did not stop, like a mad beast.Nie Kong knew that in order to understand Lianna''s situation, he had to knock her down.


    "What''s wrong with you, Little Lianna."


    Easily avoiding Lori''s claws, Nie Kong grabbed her hands and prevented her from moving.Nie Kong shook her body, trying to wake her up.


    "Wow..." Lianna was howling like a beast, trying to get away from Nie Kong''s embrace.But Nie Kong''s power was so great that Lianna opened her mouth and bit Nie Kong''s shoulder without any other means.But no matter how Lianna bites, she still can''t hurt him.


    Seeing her crazy appearance, she lost her mind as if she received Nie Kong''s angry blood whip, only knowing how to kill and fight.


    Nie Kong didn''t know how to awaken her sanity, now he can only restrain her actions.With the power of God Killer, Nie Kong made a slender iron chain to lock her limbs and neck.


    She crawled on the ground of the castle like a dog raised by Nie Kong.Nie Kong grabbed the other end of the chain, as if walking with a puppy, but Lianna was moving around.


    Sometimes she would pounce on Nie Kong fiercely in her eyes.Nie Kong''s right hand will turn into a bleeding whip, and slap her body fiercely, shouting: "Please be good." After Nie Kong''s repeated training, her eyes finally showed a little fear.


    Nie Kong was curious as to why Lianna had become like that. Through spiritual observation, she found that there was no problem with her soul.The only difference in the body is the boiling blood in her body.


    There are two strands of blood in Lianna, one is the same as the humans here, and the other contains powerful dark power.It seems that Liana lost her sanity due to its riot.


    The two bloodlines exist in a person''s body, and they will definitely bring her hidden dangers in the future.There are two ways for this. One is to take her into the Ding Tian Ring and let Bouma once again experiment with blood fusion, and the other is to use powerful force to remove the blood with dark power in her body.


    Nie Kong naturally didn''t appreciate the power of that bloodline inheritance, because the hidden dangers that it brought when it ran away can be imagined, and it can only cut off its connection with Lianna.


    "Little Lianna, Brother Nie Kong, force the blood out of your body." Nie Kong pulled the chain that locked Lianna, Lianna whimpered and was dragged forward by Nie Kong.As if she knew she was in danger, she fought hard.


    Nie Kong slapped her severely, and she whimpered on all fours under Nie Kong''s feet.If anyone saw this scene, they would definitely curse Nie Kong for being abnormal, Lolicon, and shaking S.Actually treat such a cute little loli like a dog, ghost boy.


    She waited until she looked at Nie Kong fiercely, but after she stopped resisting.Nie Kong stretched out his hand and gently stroked her wrist, and in an instant bright red blood spurted out.Seeing her own blood, Lianna became even crazier than just now.


    Nie Kong held her shoulders and began to use his own powerful soul power to pull away her hidden dangerous crazy blood.As Nie Kong pulled away, Lianna''s scarlet eyes gradually disappeared, and her bloody hair slowly returned to a pale blue color."Woo..." She whimpered softly, getting smaller and smaller.The strength of the body is getting smaller and smaller.


    When Nie Kong was finished, a ball of blood the size of a football floated quietly in front of Nie Kong.A void of soul fire appeared in his hands, directly burning it into void.


    At the same time, Lianna''s hollow eyes slowly began to show radiance.After the blood of madness was drawn from the body, she would not worry about running away in the future, and became an ordinary human girl.


    She looked at herself, then looked at Nie Kong again, blushing and whispered, "Brother Nie Kong, it''s a pervert." It turned out that Nie Kong didn''t have time to unlock the chains, but Lianna was chained to her limbs and neck. Lie in front of Nie Kong.


    Lianna didn''t remember the memory of the runaway.Nie Kong violently sweated, and quickly explained: "Little Lianna, you misunderstood, there is a reason why brother did that..." Besides, Lianna, you really looked like a she-wolf just now.


    "Well, if... occasionally, Lianna can satisfy Brother Nie Kong''s strange interest." Lianna interjected in a low voice.


    "Only occasionally, if I do it often, I''m afraid I can''t stand it..."


    It''s over, it seems that I was really misunderstood by Lianna.Do you think I am shaking S? I was just saving you.If you want to continue to do things like that in the future, I''m afraid you will definitely be shaking when you grow up.


    "Stop thinking about it, hurry home and eat."


    He hurriedly untied Lianna''s chains and set her free.She looked at her blue knee, then stared at Nie Kong''s cheek without complaining.Maybe if I did that, I could bring brother Nie Kong happiness.


    Not daring to look at Lianna''s pure gaze again, Nie Kong quickly turned around and took her little hand to the restaurant.Despite this, Nie Kong''s heart still couldn''t settle down.

 691 The collapse of the second element Text 0698, Brumaris love?

    "You should have defeated Jace and saved our hero Nie Kong in South Town."


    Nie Kong turned his head and looked in the direction of the sound.Rao is that his resistance to beautiful women has strengthened a lot recently, and he was stunned when he saw the girl behind.He is about seventeen or eighteen years old, with short refined blonde hair scattered.The flawless pretty face, the Yao nose is slightly straight, and the pair of flying crescent eyebrows is the most delicate.With those eyes that are as quiet as a bright moon, and the tender cherry-like lips slightly open, a beautiful and pretty person, which conceals the femininity and innocence to the extreme.


    She is wearing a red tank top and short shirt, with pretty arms and cute belly showing out, which is especially sexy.Originally brought Lianna out to buy cooking ingredients, Nie Kong did not expect to meet such a beautiful woman.


    Among all the women Nie Kong has seen in the months since he came here, I am afraid she is the most beautiful.What was even more surprising was that when the girl saw Nie Kong''s smiling face, she was a little surprised, some surprise, and some weird.The child jumped up innocently and said with a charming voice: "It''s really you, I finally found you."


    Nie Kong came back to his senses and asked with doubts: "Excuse me, are you?"


    "Hehe, forgot that I haven''t introduced myself yet. My name is Brumari, an ordinary girl living in South Town. I am a fighting fan. I heard your heroic deeds the day before yesterday. I think you are great. Originally, I I feel Tightened Jace is already so amazing, I can''t think you are better than him." She blinked at Nie Kong with curiosity in her eyes.


    Lianna''s face turned cold and looked at Mary, her attention was drawn to her, and she couldn''t help holding Nie Kong''s hand tightly.Nie Kong felt she was a little familiar, as if he had heard her name from nowhere.


    Nie Kong felt that if one or two key figures were shown to him, he would be able to guess the background of the world before him.The more and more familiar characters gradually dissipated the fog.


    "Then what do you want me to do?" Nie Kong said aloud.


    "Don''t say that, you are my idol, and I will likely become your girlfriend in the future. Since I learned about your deeds, I have become more and more kind to you." As soon as the words came out, Nie Kong almost fell. Broken eyes.Is such a beautiful girl really admiring and liking him?However, Nie Kong''s appearance might indeed attract the attention of young girls.


    "Don''t stand in the way, we have something to do." Lianna, who couldn''t bear Mary''s harassment, finally spoke out, and she looked at Mary coldly.


    "Oh, what about the cute little sister, is she your sister Nie Kong?" Mary seemed to have finally noticed the existence of Lianna, and suddenly uttered a girlish cheer.


    "Well, I''m planning to take Lianna to buy the ingredients for tonight''s cooking." Nie Kong replied.


    "Really, I''ll stay with you, OK?" She seemed to stick to Nie Kong like a brown candy.And seeing that she didn''t mean to leave at all, she might be staying at Nie Kong''s house for dinner.


    She accompanied Nie Kong to the store. One man and two women attracted the attention of many people, but most of the gangsters looked at the beautiful Mary.


    Bring her back to the castle. When Nie Kong was ready for a sumptuous dinner, Mary stared at Nie Kong with gleaming eyes: "That''s amazing, you have such a superb cooking skill. If you are lucky enough to be your girlfriend, then I Really happy."


    "It''s nothing, hurry up and eat." Nie Kong reached out to help dry the oil stains on Lianna''s mouth, and then smiled at Mary who was opposite.


    Lianna raised her head and looked at Nie Kong, her eyes flashing with warmth.Nie Kong''s gentle care surpassed her relatives and gradually eased her pain of losing her relatives.


    "Hmm..." With a sweet smile, Mary enjoyed the delicious dishes Nie Kong brought her.The squeaking Mary talked left and right, surrounding the topic of Nie Kong.


    "By the way, I heard that you easily defeated Jace. From my point of view, Nie Kong, you didn''t use all your strength?" Mary, with infinite curiosity, just asked about the background of Nie Kong''s life, and then broke out about Nie. Doubts about air strength.


    "Haha...what do you think." Nie Kong originally thought that Mary would be an ordinary girl who admired him, but when she heard Mary''s random questions, his brows frowned slightly.He had noticed it, and Mary seemed to be investigating his intelligence.


    Although he maintained his innocent and pure worship appearance, the questions asked gradually became sensitive.For example, Nie Kong''s hometown, relatives... just like a police investigating household registration.Nie Kong smiled and did not answer her question without saying anything.


    "How could I guess it, can you tell me, OK?" Mary said nonchalantly.


    "I''ll talk about that later, it''s already so late, you should go home." Nie Kong said.


    "No, if you don''t tell me, then I will live with you tonight." Mary looked slightly startled, but she reacted quickly and smiled like a flower.


    "Whatever you want, aren''t you afraid that I will do excessive things to you." Nie Kong''s mouth has a playful smile. Since he wants to play, I will accompany you.It seemed that she seemed to admire herself, but Nie Kong knew that it was just her acting.


    "Hee hee, Nie Kong, are you kidding me, how can a gentleman like you do that kind of thing?" Blumarie chuckled.


    "Then I''ll take you to the guest room, Little Liana, remember to take a shower and sleep quickly." Before Nie Kong left, he did not forget to tell Liana.


    "I see, Brother Nie Kong, go to bed earlier, too." Lianna didn''t have any doubts, she was obedient to what Nie Kong said.


    Before the two came to a row of fresh and elegant bedrooms, Nie Kong took a set of keys from his body and opened one of them.The inside is very tidy, and the strange thing is that the room has only one big bed.The decoration is luxurious and the furniture is very complete.


    Mary''s voice sounded: "Nie Kong and Lianna live in such a big house. Would you feel lonely?"


    "No, we are used to it." Nie Kong walked to the door of the room and closed the door. Mary looked at him strangely, but didn''t say anything.Only Nie Kong and Mary were in the room, and the atmosphere of loneliness began to spread.


    "Well, I also live by myself, but I don''t have any brothers or sisters, so I have a pet dog." Mary nodded, seeming to feel sentimental.

 692 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0699, and run away in shame

    "I think this is a dream now. How can there be a beautiful girl like Mary admiring me in the world." Nie Kong said.


    Mary walked over gently, her white melon face blooming with a sweet smile: "That''s not a dream, didn''t I stand in front of you well?"


    Nie Kong gently pulled Mary''s jade wrist and hugged her tightly.Buma struggled lightly, but failed to break away from Nie Kong''s shackles, her face changed a little and she said, "What are you doing."


    Nie Kong stared at Marie''s body closely and said, "Mary, I want you." She rushed her mouth to her pretty face. Marie twisted her head and struggled and said, "Don''t do this, don''t do this."


    Where did Nie Kong take care of him, he threw Mary on the bed and pressed it up.Knowing that resistance is not the same, Mary grasped Nie Kong''s face tightly with her hands, her eyes flashing inexplicably and said: "Why are you so anxious, take your time."


    "How come."


    Mary shrank into the bed and raised her jade feet slightly.: "First help people take off their shoes."


    When he kissed Mary''s lips with the heat, Roden, Mary twisted her hands.Nie Kong only felt dizzy, and he passed out.


    Sticking to Mary, who has super articulation skills, is really asking for trouble if it is a strong person of the same level.Her dexterous hands can easily remove a person''s joint bones.


    After seeing Nie Kong unconscious, Mary patted her chest in relief.But it seemed that something had been thought of, and his pretty face looked angrily at the unconscious Nie Kong.Marie had never expected that Nie Kong would really do such extraordinary things to her.


    "What a bastard, I thought he would be a gentleman. It was clear that he was honest when I first met him. When I came to the bed, he changed his appearance." A strange look appeared on Mary''s face and then disappeared immediately. ..


    "Huh, people nowadays all look honest, but actually have a bad stomach. If it is an ordinary girl, he might really succeed. MR¡¤BIG''s commission seems to have failed, but his tone is tight. It took me most of the day, but I didn¡¯t get some important information from him, so I lost it.¡±


    Mary tidied and took off most of her clothes and said to herself.It''s just that she didn''t expect that her technique would be unsuccessful one day, and her words completely fell into Nie Kong''s ears.


    "Since you want to take me off so much, then I will take off your clothes first and throw you on the street."


    Just about to start, Nie Kong, who had been fainted, flashed his eyes behind Mary.Before Mary could react, Nie Kong''s hands already squeezed her hands, and threw her tightly onto the bed.


    When things happened suddenly, Mary was stunned.She already understood, and said in her mouth: "So you are pretending to be dizzy." She struggled to free herself, but Nie Kong pressed her down like a mountain.


    "Mary, your trick is too poisonous, you can also think of this kind of damage." Nie Kong said coldly.


    "Hmph, I wouldn''t be like this if you didn''t do anything to me first. I didn''t think I would look down upon you. You pretended to be a pig and eat a tiger. I asked you, when did you find out." Mary seemed to be defeated. Dissatisfied.


    "You think I''m a big fool, a big beauty suddenly fell into the world, and then said to me like me, who would believe such a thing. I admit, you look very beautiful and attractive, so I took the opportunity to give it a try Try you. Sure enough, you really have ulterior motives for me." Nie Kong said.


    Mary chuckled, "It''s amazing, I''m really embarrassed, what do you want?" She was a detective, and she would fall into his hands.It was strange to me at first, how could he suddenly transform into a beast with his gentle temperament.


    "I don''t want to hurt you either. Give me the details of your employer, MR¡¤BIG, and forget about it..." Nie Kong hummed.


    Mary Jiao smiled and said, "I heard you right, did you let me go so easily?"


    "Do you want me to punish you like I did just now." Nie Kong smiled and looked at her body with a slightly different expression in his eyes.


    It''s okay for Nie Kong not to mention it. When it comes to Mary, she feels mad.He was tricked, and he touched his body that he maintained for a long time.The hot temperature seemed to remain in his body.


    She pouted and told Nie Kong everything, including the information of her hirer MR¡¤BIG.


    "Hey...interesting, are you going to shoot me?" After learning about his information, Nie Kong smiled lightly.


    "I''ve finished talking, can I let it go," Mary said unconvinced.


    "Okay, you can leave." Nie Kong loosened her arm and patted her back.


    Mary grabbed the shy person and jumped up, staring at Nie Kong with shame in her eyes and shouted: "You...you wait for me, I won''t simply let you go..." Ashamed, she would lose. A mess.The delinquency mission failed again, it''s over...


    After leaving a sentence, Mary hurriedly escaped from Nie Kong''s castle.

 694 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0701, the reason

    The wave of air that Nie Kong sent out was so powerful that it could still injure him even after breaking away Sakazaki''s kill.


    "I haven''t lost yet." Wiping the bloodshot from the corner of his mouth, Takuma Sakazaki stood up with difficulty.His desperate look seemed to be a reason to win.


    "People have to do what they can, and brazen efforts will only hurt themselves." Nie Kong said.


    "No, I have to win the game." Taku Sakazaki raised his head, his eyes flashed with determination.That being the case, I can only use that unfinished stunt.Although that move is very strong, it is very suitable to deal with the opponent in front of you.


    The energy of the whole body moved, and Takuma Sakazaki rushed straight in the direction of Nie Kong at a very fast speed.The whole body''s aura pressed against Nie Kong fiercely, like a beast that devours people.


    "Look at my newly researched nirvana-Dragon Tiger Flurry."


    Sakazaki Ryo and Robert brightened their eyes and stared at his movements.Master''s tricks of dragon and tiger dance, like a complete integration of the basic skills of the extreme flow, a real killer.


    An inexplicable aura surrounded Lianna who was watching the battle, and she panicked to find that she had the illusion that she could not avoid his attack no matter what.Brother Nie Kong, you must come on.


    With the improvement of Qi, Takuma Sakazaki''s combat effectiveness directly more than doubled.


    Facing his momentum like a tiger coming out of the mountain, Nie Kong''s body did not have any flaws.Fast fists and leg blows filled Nie Kong''s surroundings like phantoms, but Nie Kong seemed to dance on the mountain of swords.He couldn''t find Nie Kong''s flaws at all, so that he couldn''t hit Nie Kong.


    "As the loser who challenged me, leave something to commemorate you." Nie Kong suddenly stretched out his hand and grabbed his fist directly after his powerful blow.With a little effort, he threw him out.


    After falling sturdily to the ground, Sakazaki Takuma felt as if he was sloppy.Due to the excessive force, the marble-paved site had cracks, and it was impossible to see the original smooth and flat appearance.At the center of the force, the stones in the field even turned into small pieces of rubble, which is really an exaggeration.


    "Dad..." Seeing his father''s miserable appearance, Sakazaki Ryo couldn''t help calling out loudly.


    But Nie Kong''s attack was just about to begin, and the two weakened versions of the dimensional knives formed an "X" shape and tangent to Sakazaki Takuma.With blood splattering, an indelible mark was left on his chest.


    X''s scars seemed to be making fun of his failure.


    "I...I lost." He looked at his wounds blankly, at the shame Nie Kong left him.


    "Dad, let me continue to challenge him." Sakazaki Ryo supported Takuma Sakazaki and said anxiously.


    "Shut up, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s embarrassing enough. We can lose at the limit, but we can¡¯t do things like wheel wars. If you lose, I lose. I can¡¯t fulfill his conditions, I can only let my fate..." Sakazaki thought. The face seems to be a teenager.The failure not only affected their reputation of the extreme stream, but also related to the safety of his daughter.


    "That''s it, it turns out that someone ordered you to deal with me. Come on, I want to see who has the courage." Nie Kong hummed.


    "His name..." Sakazaki Ryo was about to answer, and Sakazaki Takuma immediately interrupted: "Can''t say, have you forgotten that Yuri is in his hands?"


    Hearing their conversation, Nie Kong had already understood most of the situation.It turned out that someone used his daughter to coerce them against themselves, but really they have no technical content.


    "Could it be...that guy named MR¡¤BIG?" Nie Kong thought for a while, then whispered to them.


    "You...you know?" Sakazaki Ryo was surprised.


    "Huh, who would dare to take action against me besides him?" Hiring the lovely Mary to investigate himself, and then threatening Xtreme Stream to deal with him, Nie Kong was already a bit angry.


    "Eh...I''m very sorry about what happened just now." Takuma Sakazaki sighed in a low voice.


    "Do you know where he is? Maybe I can help you rescue the hostages. The hostages can only coerce you, but it has no effect on me." Nie Kong has already decided to cut the roots and eliminate future troubles forever.


    Sakazaki Taku''s eyes lit up, and he hurriedly said, "Can I really trouble you?"


    "It''s okay, by the way."


    "According to what I heard, his base is in the XX bar in South Town. If you can rescue Yuri for me, the old man is grateful."


    After listening to his words, Nie Kong pulled Lianna towards her destination-and came to a bar. Well, it should be regarded as a bar. Although there is no smoky atmosphere like a normal bar, there are many people present.Although it is broad daylight, there seems to be a lot of people.


    It can be seen that the owner of this bar has good taste, but it is a pity that the customers who come to the bar are really not good people. They are all non-mainstream dresses, colorful chicken cocks and leather vests and jackets, all over their bodies.The jingle is hanging chains.Ordinary people will quickly avoid it when they see it.


    What¡¯s strange is that although these gangsters gather in the bar, none of them are loud or noisy. They are just three or two sitting together, drinking or whispering. what.


    "Welcome." The maid in the bar soon greeted her, dressed in a black bunny girl.


    Nie Kong arrogantly came to the bar, stretched out his foot and directly kicked it to pieces.The clanging sound was continuous, and the sweet aroma of wine filled the bar, including a lot of expensive red wine.


    "Stop talking nonsense, call your boss out, I''m here to play."


    Hearing Nie Kong''s words, all the gangsters who had been quietly staying in the bar looked at Nie Kong.Most of them have various weapons in their hands, including chains, wrenches, and knives...


    "Are you courageous, you dare to come here to run wild. Brothers, copy guys, we abolish him..." Amid the noise, a large group of gangsters surrounded Nie Kong and Lianna.


    "Brother Nie Kong, leave them to me." Lianna eagerly said.


    "Well, be careful." Their strength is very low, just enough to train Lianna.


    Lianna nodded her head and rushed towards the crowd quickly.Both hands formed hand knives, as if two sharp sabers had swept down a large area of ??people. It seemed that she had learned a lot of Hardyron''s assassination techniques.

 695 The collapse of the second element body 0702, a girl in mens clothing

    Lianna didn''t have the killing intent when she was crazy, and she hated seeing blood, so she just beat them up.More than a dozen people were knocked down, but the bar was also destroyed.


    The two bunny waiters saw the chaotic scene and hurriedly hid backstage in fright.


    "Who are you, why are you here to make trouble?"


    A voice of surprise and anger reached Nie Kong''s ears, a very magnetic voice.However, it is more neutral, which can make people confused at first glance.


    Nie Kong followed the voice and looked behind the bar, only to see a handsome guy in a purple suit coming out from behind.He is tall, a decent suit and a bow on his neck.She wears white gloves on her hands, and her pretty short hair is just like Mary.The appearance of that handsome young man can really attract the attention of many girls.When she saw the wine spilled all over the floor, she looked at Nie Kong full of anger, and could not tolerate his behavior of sabotaging the bar.


    She loves bars, and her dream is to open a bar.


    "You are the manager of the bar, hurry up and let your boss MR¡¤BIG come out. I have something to settle with him." Nie Kong hummed.


    "If you want to see my boss, you must knock me down." Although she is a barkeeper, she is MR¡¤BIG''s bodyguard and is obligated to maintain his safety.


    "Somehow, do you think you can stop me?" Nie Kong naturally knew that his base would have many masters, so he didn''t expect to see MR¡¤BIG from the beginning.


    She did not speak, and took the initiative to launch a fierce attack on Nie Kong.Nie Kong had already expected that kind of thing, to find that the boss had to fight all the way.


    "Kick on the ground." She jumped into the air with her right foot like a phantom, kicking at Nie Kong''s head at an extremely fast speed.The legs are very tough, and there is a posture of never going back.


    Nie Kong twisted his neck slightly, as if the legs of a whip were drawn in the air and made a crisp sound.She was also very surprised when she saw her miss.She has won championships in fighting competitions many times, and she is not waiting.


    In midair, she could actually use her strength to flip her body, using the other foot to attack one after another.


    The strength is equal to Mary, and she uses fierce Muay Thai, with 80% of her kung fu on those legs.If someone specializes in her next game, it is estimated that she will be difficult to parry.


    Nie Kong didn''t mean to kill her, and wanted to find out where Yuli was and where MR¡¤BIG was.


    "Good leg work."


    She was still kicking back and sideways, which seemed to be a bit faster than before.Seeing that the side kick didn''t work, she frowned, and then she swept her legs.Nie Kong jumped up slightly, and in an instant, she had already stood up and lifted her foot to push the directly elevated leg down with the power of Mount Tai.


    Nie Kong''s head tilted slightly, and his right hand held the powerful cheating.Do not retreat but move forward, stand forward.One of his right feet kicked the other foot that supported her.


    She didn''t expect that Nie Kong could counterattack that move so quickly, the supporting legs could no longer stand, and the slender legs opened in front of Nie Kong''s eyes like a huge horse.


    Nie Kong only heard a crisp sound, and the purple trousers she was wearing split directly from the crotch.The white and slender legs are exposed from the pants, and the violet pants are even more looming.The abdomen does not bulge like a man, but is flat like a girl.Nie Kong stared at her with straight eyes. He didn''t expect that she would be a girl disguised as a man.


    "Ah..." She blushed and screamed, hurriedly covering her broken pants, Qiao Lian almost turned into a cannibal look.


    "You... are you a girl?" Nie Kong asked as if stupid.


    "Yes, do you look down on girls?" she said angrily.


    "Huh... I said, how can a boy have such beautiful thighs and don''t wear that feminine trousers." Nie Kong seemed to be relieved and whispered.


    "Asshole, you...you saw it, right. In that case, look at my double viper strike." As if Nie Kong couldn''t bear the jokes, a powerful cyclone gathered on her right leg.Then two basketball-sized air waves shot at Nie Kong.


    Her strength is much worse than that of Sakazaki Takuma, and she has just mastered the Qi in her body.


    Nie Kong sighed softly and exhaled, the strong wind pressure generated shook the two waves of air.At the same time, Nie Kong appeared behind her, his right hand pressed her shoulder.


    Her eyes widened, with an incredible light in them.That was a nirvana that he had practiced hard for a long time, how could he break it so easily?


    "You have already lost, as my captive, I want to ask you two things now..."


    Her body was resisting fiercely, obviously not agreeing to Nie Kong''s proposal.


    "Until I defeat you, I will not admit defeat."


    "Really, if I''m any wayward, I''ll take off your clothes and throw you on the street." Nie Kong said with a smile, her handsome face looked so hateful in her eyes.


    "Asshole, you are shameless." She said angrily.


    "Hehe, thank you for your compliment. Who made the pants you wear so bad, and your legs rotten when you crossed them, and then I discovered the secret that you are a girl."


    Who said that his pants are of poor quality, it''s just that the range of motion is beyond its tolerance.Her legs showed the super big horse, and she felt that her secret position was still a bit painful.


    Threatened by Nie Kong, she was finally willing to compromise.Just staring at Nie Kong fiercely with his eyes, hate his teeth itching.


    "The first thing is the whereabouts of your BOSSMR¡¤BIG, and the second thing is that my friend was kidnapped. I want to know where my friend is." Nie Kong directly stated the purpose of this trip.


    "Your friend was kidnapped, what does it matter to me?" Her brow furrowed. There seems to be only one kidnapping case recently.Although BOSS did it secretly, she still discovered it.


    "Her name is Sakazaki Yuri. Your boss, MR¡¤BIG, kidnapped her. I really don''t understand how a beautiful girl like you would do such a thing for him." Nie Kong regretted.

 696 The collapsed two-dimensional body 0703, king

    She smiled bitterly, as if she knew what she was doing was wrong, but she still did it.


    "Do you have any difficulties?" Nie Kong asked curiously.


    "Well, because my brother suffers from a disease, it is inconvenient to move and the operation fee is extremely expensive. And I failed to participate in the Muay Thai competition, so I needed money urgently. Originally, my purpose was to bring my brother to Nanzhen, hoping to stay in Nanzhen. Winning in the fighting competition earned a bonus as the operating fee for the younger brother. Later, after arriving in Nanzhen, because he took action to teach them the local gang, how did they know that they were threatened by their younger brother to stop them. It didn''t take long before they succumbed to them. Mr.BIG, and I went to work under Mr.BIG to take care of the bar business in the organization." On the one hand, he is treating his brother for money, but on the other hand, his brother is threatened.That was not the job she hoped to do, but the situation forced her to be very helpless.But now MR¡¤BIG is doing more and more excessive, playing with the despicable means of kidnapping.


    No matter what the reason, he is indeed a member of the gang, even if he has a clear conscience, it does not mean that everyone thinks that way.He was able to listen to his own explanation, and he had a good temper.


    "Leave MR¡¤BIG, you are not a bad person at all, don''t continue to do things for bad people." Nie Kong said.


    "No, you don''t understand, I can''t leave. If I leave his organization, then his brother will..." She said with a wry smile, and she would spend a lot of money to treat her brother.


    "If I kill him, then you will be free, and then do what you like to do." Nie Kong chuckled as he looked at the pretty lady in front of him.


    "But his power..."


    "If we are afraid of his power, then we won''t be here today. Moreover, Jace, who used to dominate South Town, was the first to be killed by me." Nie Kong snorted coldly.


    "No, he... is he the one who defeated Jace?" She suddenly realized, no wonder she would be defeated so badly: "I understand, I will take you to him. But the hostages are deep in his manor. The place is heavily guarded, and it is difficult to rescue it. If the other party takes her hostage, it will be troublesome." She said with worry.


    "Don''t worry, he should know that the hostages can''t threaten me. Because I don''t know the hostages at all, saving her is only entrusted by others. So as long as you kill MR¡¤BIG, and then save the hostages, it will not be too late." Not to mention that he took advantage of the hostages. , He couldn''t play tricks with his own strength.As long as Nie Kong thought, he would die if he wanted to die.


    "In that case, please come with me." She is also very much looking forward to being able to completely escape the arrival of the gang.


    "Wait a minute, your trousers are torn, please tie my shirt on your waist." Nie Kong took off his shirt and stuffed it into her hand.She blushed and hurriedly surrounded the exposed white complexion.Thanks to her reminder, otherwise I really didn''t notice the pants.But he had already seen it there, it was really shameful.Having said that, he is really gentle.


    She has been worrying about her brother''s affairs since she was young, and she felt the warmth of others for the first time.


    "By the way, my name is Nie Kong, what''s your name?" Nie Kong asked suddenly.


    "You can call me King, I am French." She replied in a low voice.


    Hearing her answer, Nie Kong was stunned.She was actually the famous King in the King of Fighters. It was really Nie Kong''s surprise.Well, how come there are so many famous people in the small South Town.


    "You... why are you looking at me that way?" King stammered, she felt a sense of inexplicable tension.


    "It''s okay, I''m happy to be friends with you." Nie Kong smiled.


    "Is it...I agree that I am very happy." Her pretty face was blushing, she didn''t dare to look at Nie Kong.


    With King''s lead, Nie Kong can be said to be unimpeded.After passing through the bar, they came to a luxurious manor.When the guards and bodyguards saw King, they saluted her instead.


    Upon arriving in the courtyard of the manor, the guards began to become strict.Standing many bodyguards in black suits and sunglasses.And their waist and abdomen are obviously carrying guns.While guarding by the bodyguard, a burly man appeared in Nie Kong''s line of sight. Nie Kong knew that he was the target of this trip.


    MR¡¤BIG can be described as a nouveau riche with a shiny bald head.He is stuck in black sunglasses and has a short beard on his rough chin.Wearing an expensive cashmere coat and a gold chain around his neck.Standing on his right hand was a black stick, which seemed to be his weapon.As long as someone threatens him, he can instantly counterattack with the stick back.


    "Hurry up and block them for me." After seeing Nie Kong''s arrival, MR¡¤BIG''s face changed drastically.Upon hearing the boss''s order, the bodyguards began to surround Nie Kong and King with their pistols.


    "We finally met, you should understand the purpose of coming here. You hired Mary to investigate me, and then arranged for Sakazaki to deal with me, but all failed. Now it is my turn to settle accounts with you." Nie Kong said coldly. .


    With sweat on MR¡¤BIG''s forehead, Takuma Sakazaki, who was stronger than Jess, was also defeated.A strong sense of crisis struck him, and he almost suffocated.


    "King, why did you bring him here?" he roared angrily.


    "From now on, I will officially announce that I am leaving your organization. Please forgive me for calling you the boss last." King said.


    "Okay, very good... Since you don''t know how to praise, kill them for me." MR¡¤BIG ordered.


    Seeing that dozens of bodyguards around acted in unison, they drew their guns at Nie Kong and King and started shooting.


    Although he couldn''t hurt Nie Kong, he was afraid that Lianna and King would be hurt by mistake.The mental power spread out, and countless bullets stopped strangely two meters away.


    Before they could react, the bullet shot backwards and turned them back, several times faster than the pistol shot.


    "Ah..." The screams resounded through the yard, and all his hands fell to the ground.


    "Ok... so strong." King said blankly.


    Killed all his subordinates with one move, it turned out that he just played with him just now.

 697 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0704, kill

    MR¡¤BIG''s expression changed drastically as he saw the entire army in front of him disappear.No wonder he can beat Jace, he is so strong, but why should he be against himself?With strong ambitions, it is impossible for him to give up the dream that is about to be realized.


    "hateful."


    MR¡¤BIG lifted his foot and kicked out towards the table in front of him, and the sandalwood table rushed towards Nie Kong at a very fast speed.And he grabbed the two black sticks next to him with his right hand, and Setsuna was ready to fight.If Sakazaki Takuma''s combat power is 100, then his strength is estimated to be more than 50.Even if Sakazaki takes a shot, he can beat MR¡¤BIG with his strength.


    "Earth Explosive Bombs!" His stick set off a red wave, and accompanied Nie Kong behind the table.The battle is inevitable, and he can only preemptively gain the advantage.


    Nie Kong snorted coldly, waved his hand and punched.The huge fist pressure smashed the table in mid-air and dispelled the air wave from behind.


    "So strong."


    MR¡¤BIG expected that Nie Kong could not be defeated so easily, so he placed two sticks on top of his head to form two horns, and rotated his body towards Nie Kong.


    "Spin the spear."


    In response to his blow, Nie Kong threw his right leg into his stomach very quickly before his attack came.MR¡¤BIG felt that the internal organs in his stomach were all mixed up, and there was an unbearable pain.And his body rushed directly into the sky like fireworks.If it wasn''t for his physical strength, a simple move might kill him.What kind of power and reaction speed are that? If you don''t use your real ability, I''m afraid today will be like Jace.No, he must dominate South Town.


    "Don''t be smug, brat, I''ll give you a taste of my power, cross impact." The two short sticks crossed into a cross, and he fell from the sky and slammed into Nie Kong.The principle is similar to Nan Wu in Dragon Ball, and the power is equivalent.


    Just when Nie Kong grabbed his two sticks, he finally activated the finishing technique, the super must-kill Flying Dragon Ascension Stick!The two consecutive skills were accomplished in one go, with a terrifying aura trying to crush Nie Kong.With that trick, he once defeated many enemies.


    Only when the stick slashed at Nie Kong, he was suddenly stunned.Because the stick he clenched with both hands was actually flattened into two pieces.And he seemed to be able to see his back, but how could his head on his neck disappear?The strange dimensional knife cut his head and stick into two pieces, and he didn''t even notice the pain.


    After seeing MR¡¤BIG die, King''s eyes flashed with extreme excitement.Now she finally got rid of his control, feeling relieved, and her whole body became extremely relaxed.


    "MR¡¤BIG is over. I won''t let South Town be occupied by gangsters again. King, since you like that bar, let me give it to you." Nie Kong said.


    "I really don''t know how to thank you." Looking at Nie Kong King''s eyes were full of touch, thanking him for saving his life.Being a tiger is really uncomfortable, let alone worrying about the danger of his brother.


    "If I can, I would love to see King wearing a dress once, it must be beautiful. However, let''s wait for those words to save the hostages..." Nie Kong said with a light smile.


    "Ah...well, if you want to watch it, but only once..." Since she started training Muay Thai, she hasn''t worn women''s clothing to show people.Sometimes she thought that she was almost a boy.Upon hearing Nie Kong''s wish for the first time, a beautiful blush appeared on her pretty face.With a very low voice, she agreed to Nie Kong''s unreasonable request.Do you want to wear women''s clothing, she is a little expectant and a little scared.Is he really as beautiful as he said?


    The heartbeat started to speed up, and a strange emotion spread in her heart.


    When leaving the yard, Nie Kong used the angry blood whip to conjure flames, turning the garden full of corpses into ashes.So far, Nanzhen has restored peace due to Nie Kong''s suppression.


    After the hostages guarded the rugged garden, they dealt with many guards along the way.With such a layout, if you change it to Sakazaki Takuma, they probably will die here.After passing through a garden, Nie Kong and King came to a sealed room.There were a few bodyguards outside defending, preventing her from escaping.


    "Help, help..."


    The girl hurriedly shouted from the room, her voice was very crisp, it seemed that she should be about the same age as Lianna.But the black-clothed bodyguards on guard outside ignored them, and laughed instead.


    "Just scream, no one will come to rescue you even if you break your throat."


    "That''s not right, please come in and save me, I''m so uncomfortable now..." The girl pleaded pitifully without giving up.


    "You stay in there obediently, we can''t disturb you without the consent of the boss." Although she is a prisoner, the bodyguards obeyed MR¡¤BIG''s instructions and were very kind to her.


    After all, she is a princess of the extreme stream, and if you slack her, you will definitely get revenge from them.MR¡¤BIG just used them and didn''t intend to make them an enemy.


    Nie Kong is a little strange, people with Extreme Stream shouldn''t be caught so easily.In the King of Fighters, although Yuri Sakazaki''s strength is relatively weak, it is much stronger than those of MR¡¤BIG.


    It¡¯s just that Nie Kong didn¡¯t know that Takuma Sakazaki didn¡¯t let Yuri Sakazaki learn Extreme Karate from the beginning.So now Sakazaki Yuri is just an ordinary girl.


    "Who..." Seemingly seeing someone break in, the bodyguards clenched their pistols.But when they saw that it was the boss''s powerful subordinate King, their expressions were a little relieved.


    "It turned out to be King, is there something?"


    "I want to see the hostages, please get away." King said with a straight face.


    "Sorry, the boss has already ordered that no one can go inside without his personal consent..." one of the bodyguards said, blocking their way.


    "Huh..." King was not talking nonsense, his body started to attack.The fierce Muay Thai kicked out, and the sound of broken bones could be heard everywhere.King''s legs are like butterflies dancing in the flowers.

 698 The collapse of the second element text 0705, rescue Sakazaki Yuri

    "Help..." Sakazaki Yuri still yelled tirelessly after King killed his opponent.The voice sounds very energetic and cute, not like being kidnapped.


    "It looks like she''s okay." King smiled lightly.


    "Well, it''s really hard for her to keep screaming at that level for a long time." Nie Kong said amusedly.


    "Maybe I''m scared, no matter who encounters that kind of thing, he will panic." King kicked the chain-locked door and led Nie Kong into it.


    When the three of them saw the scene of the house, their expressions all became very surprised.She is dressed in a white robes and pants are tight cropped trousers with strong stretch.Waist-length brown braids are tied behind the waist, giving people a very playful feeling.About twelve or thirteen years old, a little older than Lianna.


    And because her back was facing Nie Kong, she couldn''t see her pretty face.Now she is standing on a raised stool, wringing her ass there.The tight leggings showed the outline of her two round butts.


    Looking up along the body, she only saw her head sticking out of the window blocked by the iron railing, and she was shrinking in a hurry.It looked like she was going to get out of the window, but she didn''t expect to get stuck there.


    Although her body is small and exquisite, the gap exposed by the iron railing is still too big for her body.


    It''s no wonder she calls so badly, that''s how it is.With a flop, King covered his mouth and laughed.The corner of Nie Kong''s mouth is also smiling, you are too cute.


    "You...what are you doing there."


    "Hey, has anyone finally arrived? Hurry up and help me. I...my head can''t be retracted, what should I do." Sakazaki Yuri said stupidly.


    "If you dare to run away, it will be a punishment for you. From now on, you will stay like that for a lifetime." Nie Kong pretended to be angry and said.


    "Woo... I don''t dare anymore, please help me out." Nie Kong''s words made Yuri Sakazaki cry in fright.


    "Huh, now I have to cut off my head." Lianna added another fire and almost made her pee.


    "Well, Nie Kong looked at you and scared her to tears." King gave Nie Kong angrily.


    "Haha... just tease her. King, you can go and help her." Nie Kong chuckled.


    King grumbled, came behind her and hugged her slender waist.


    "Ah... I hate it, don''t touch me." Thinking King was the bodyguard of those men in black clothes, Yuri resisted and twisted her body.If someone violated her now, she couldn''t resist at all.It''s easy to unfasten her belt, then separate her legs and aim at the girl''s tenderness to stab to the end.


    "How can I help you without touching you? Don''t move, I''m about to start pulling." King''s hands pressed hard, but Yuri''s painful cry came.If the violence could be resolved, she would have already escaped.


    "Don''t pull it, my head is about to be squeezed." Yuli said in a weeping voice.


    King frowned, using her own strength to break the horizontal iron fence, she must do her best to kick it.But if you are not careful, you will definitely accidentally hurt Sakazaki Yuri.


    "The card is too tight, I really don''t know how she got out. Nie Jun, it''s your turn." King was helpless.


    "I just give it a try. Who knows that the nasty window is only allowed to go out, not to enter." Sakazaki Yuri whispered.


    "Well, let me give it a try." Nie Kong nodded.


    "But you... don''t pull it anymore, it hurts." Yuri Sakazaki said.


    "Stretch your neck forward a little, let me break the two iron pillars near you." Nie Kong said.


    "Yeah." She craned her neck to make room for Nie Kong to hold a hand.


    Nie Kong put his hands through her delicate neck and held Tie Zhu and squeezed it lightly.Only heard a crackling sound, the solid iron pillar broke into two forcibly.


    Sakazaki Yuri backed away forcefully, and her whole body completely hit Nie Kong''s arms.The tender body carries the fragrance that a girl should have, and the breasts on her chest are only the size of an egg.


    At this time, Nie Kong finally saw the true face of Yuri Sakazaki.Her facial features are exquisite like a doll, full of vitality.Lianna''s introversion, her liveliness, the two loli''s personalities seem to be two extremes.


    "Yeah, I''m finally saved." After regaining her freedom, she cheered and took the initiative to hold Nie Kong''s neck.


    "Hmph, you should thank Brother Nie Kong." Liana said sternly.


    Yuli noticed her movement, blushing, hurriedly let go of her hands, and looked at the three Nie Kong with some curiosity: "Thank you, but you don''t seem to be with the bad guys. Are you kidnapped like me? Yet?"


    "How should I put it, it was your father Takuma Sakazaki who asked me to rescue you. Now the bad guy has been defeated by us." Nie Kong said.


    "Thank you very much for your help. My name is Yuri Sakazaki. Please take care of me from now on." After listening to Nie Kong''s words, her eyes flashed with gratitude.Sensible, she bowed to Nie Kong and the others, and Yuli looked very decent and generous.Through the kidnapping, she learned that she must become stronger.Even if fathers look down on girls and refuse to teach themselves, they have to learn from others.


    "Really lovely sister, please give me your advice. My name is King." King also likes the cute, lively and beautiful little girl in front of him.


    "My name is Nie Kong. She is my righteous sister Lianna." Nie Kong introduced himself and Lianna to her.


    "Hello." Yuli said obediently.


    Lianna seemed to be at odds with her, and snorted.


    "Now that the hostages are rescued, let''s get out of here." Everyone is safe and sound, of course they are very happy.King hates this place, it''s better to leave.


    "I want to send Yuri Sakazaki back to the dojo of Xtreme Stream. King, you go home and rest by yourself. If you have anything, you can come to my castle anytime to find me." Nie Kong nodded.


    "Well, I...I will remember what I promised you..."


    King clutched Nie Kong''s clothes around his waist tightly, watching their back disappear into her eyes.Do you want to wear women''s clothing in front of him? I don''t know if I will be ugly.

 699 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0706, first met Shiranui Mai

    King''s clothes were already torn and it was not suitable to accompany Nie Kong, so Nie Kong told her to go home obediently.


    Accompanied Yuri Sakazaki to the gymnasium of Xtreme Flow in South Town, and as soon as they arrived at the door, bursts of noise reached Nie Kong and their ears.


    And in the dojo of the extreme current, two young people are competing.It can be seen that one of the two people uses Xtreme Karate, while the other uses Bajiquan similar to Jess.After understanding the background of the world, Nie Kong could recognize the identities of the two of them at a glance-the unfamous invincible dragon Sakazaki Ryo and Hungry Wolf Terry.


    In addition to the extreme stream students who watched and competed, several people attracted Nie Kong''s attention.Not talking about the familiar Sakazaki Takuma, but four people sitting cross-legged around him and talking.


    Two old men, one in Tang suit and one in kimono.Xiang Xiang, who was sane and calm, was almost stunned when he saw the two young men next to the old man.It all lies in the girl sitting in the first row, a very beautiful girl.The black hair is tied back into a bunch and is slightly puckered, in a cute ponytail shape.


    The bright eyes like autumn water look radiant, the willow leaves thin eyebrows, and the slightly raised cherry mouth pursed with a smile, giving people infinite associations, and I can''t wait to take a bite.The most brilliant "clothes".Outline the gracefulness of the girl''s body.There are two fans in the loose belt.Because he was sitting on his knees, he continued to look down, but showed a piece of jade-like soft calf and small feet wrapped in wooden shoes.It can be seen from the whole that her future is unlimited.


    In the years since he came to the second element, Nie Kong can be said to have seen all kinds of girls, from which he developed a very poisonous eye.The resistance to beautiful women has risen sharply, three words, very picky.Being beautiful is not the key to making Nie Kong lost in an instant. The key is that she was so famous when Nie Kong was more than ten years old-Shiranui Mai, a popular and beautiful girl in the King of Fighters.When he was in the arcade room before, there was a King of Fighters 97, Shiranui Mai MM used a scene where she would take off her clothes.


    "Ultimate flow karate is really amazing, but Terry is going to give my full strength!" In the dojo''s arena, Terry''s momentum is quite high.And because of Nie Kong''s change, Hungry Wolf and Invincible Dragon met in advance.Both of them have the mentality of a strong man, and when they are strong, they are strong.


    "Stop talking nonsense, how can I lose to you in the home court of Extreme Stream, and ruin our reputation of Extreme Stream!"


    It can be seen that Terry and Sakazaki are of equal strength, and they are already so powerful at a young age.


    "What''s the matter? Has anyone come to kick the gym?" The young Yuli didn''t know Terry, so she could only ask a disciple over here.


    "He seems to be the apprentice of a former friend of the master, so the master suggested that he should learn from each other." The white guy who was grabbing had an impatient tone, but when he saw Yuli, he shouted in surprise: "Ah...Master, sister Yuli It was rescued.¡± Until this time, the disciple was considered to have reacted, and it was the master''s biological daughter who was dragging him.


    After hearing his voice, Takuma Sakazaki finally moved his eyes from the battle to Yuri''s side.


    "Yuri, you''re back." The tone was very plain, but that was due to his staid personality, and he could not express his true feelings.Instead, he bowed to Nie Kong, with a grateful tone: "Thank you very much for saving my daughter." The young man who saved his daughter, he responded with a considerable favor.


    From the words of Takuma Sakazaki, the surrounding audience learned that the man was Nie Kong who defeated the master of Takuma Sakazaki.Fortunately, the owner of the museum took the initiative to challenge, otherwise the reputation of Extreme Stream would be ruined if he kicked the stadium.


    "Don''t mind, let''s watch the competition now."


    The battle has reached a white-hot stage, and the super kills of both sides have been revealed. In this battle, one person will surely fall.In the end result of the fighting and fighting between the two sides, Bawang Xianghouquan had the upper hand and Terry was defeated.Terry did not integrate his own street fighting, so his moves and combat experience did not reach the highest level. It is normal to lose to Sakazaki Ryo, who has been immersed in extreme current fighting all day long.


    Andy, the fair-haired son, quickly supported Terry, and Terry''s expression was strongly unwilling to fail, which strengthened his idea of ??going out for practice.


    "Haha...Terry, you have tasted the extreme current, right? You have to work harder in the future." The old man in Tang suit smiled and didn''t mind his failure.


    "I see, wait until I go out to practice." Terry was unwilling to say.


    After the game, Yuli quickly grabbed Nie Kong and came to her father''s face and introduced with interest.


    "Dad, his name is Nie Kong. I rescued my benefactor from the bad guys, and he is a very powerful fighter."


    "You don''t need to introduce me, I was defeated in his hands early in the morning, so I didn''t know each other." Takuma Sakazaki said embarrassedly.


    "Oh? It''s really a hero to let Takuma Sakazaki, who is stiff and as hard as cowhide, give up." Shiranui Hanzo laughed.Shiranui Mai looked at him curiously.A moment of surprise flashed in his eyes, with a slightly provocative taste.Nie Kong was very strange. It was the first time he saw her.


    "We Xtreme Stream will always be your friends. If you have any trouble in the future, you can try to come here to find us." Ji Qi Takumo said sincerely.


    "Hehe, you can also come to Yuri." She smiled lively.


    "Very good young people, much more powerful than when we were young." Tang Fulu praised the white beard, touching it.


    Andy understands that the person in front of him killed his enemy, but he feels ashamed to face him.If you have learned Shiranui''s forbearance thoroughly, can you defeat him? The answer is very uncertain.


    "Will Xtreme Current admit to losing to him? If you defeat him, then Shiranui Current is stronger than Xtreme Current..." Shiranui Mai grumbled her eyes, eagerly hoping to show her power here and promote Shiranui Current Reputation.

 700 The collapse of the second element text 0707, Mai Shiranuis plan

    Compared with the increasingly famous limit current, Shiranui''s ninjutsu can be said to have withdrawn from the stage of history.The reason is that Xtreme current is full of talents, and I don¡¯t know that Huoliu only has the young Shiranui Mai and the old Shiranui Hanzo, no one can inherit the dojo.


    Originally, Andy introduced by Tang Fulu would make Shiranuiyu change the situation, but unfortunately he was full of hatred, and now his will is very weak, and he cannot inherit the important task of carrying forward Shiranuiyu.


    A fan struck Nie Kong at a tricky angle, very fast.Nie Kong grabbed the attacking fan with one hand, and then looked at the person who attacked him.


    "You are the Nie Kong who defeated Xtreme Stream, let us Shiranuiyu to teach you your brilliant tricks." It was the slim Shiranui Mai who shot her, and her eyes looked at him provocatively.


    Nie Kong shook his head and said, "Let''s forget it, I''m afraid I will get hurt."


    Seeing Nie Kong soften down, Shiranui Wu MM is even more arrogant.The chest was topped, and it seemed to be a little bigger out of thin air. He looked at Nie Kong and said: "Since you are afraid of injury, I will act lightly."


    Presumably she was impulsive, Sakazaki turned his head to look at Shiranui Hanzo and said, "Hanzo, hurry up and stop your granddaughter."


    The people around looked at Shiranui Hanzo, hoping that he could teach his granddaughter.However, Shiranui Hanzo laughed and said, "It is good for young people to communicate more. If possible, please help me teach my ineffective granddaughter." He is also curious about Nie Kong''s strength and genre, and hopes to see it. His style.


    I do not know Huo Wu pouted, "Huh, grandpa looks down on people, so I won''t lose."


    Nie Kong decisively interrupted their speech, sternly, "Why should I compare with you? Give me a reason."


    "If you''re not old, that''s okay, as long as you say ten loudest at the door of Xtreme stream and admit that Shiranui stream is better than you, and devote yourself to our Shiranuiyu dojo to learn." Shiranuiwu smiled proudly.


    "In that case, I accept your challenge." Che, this little girl really wants to push her nose on her face, she wants to beat me because of her strength?


    "Well, if you lose, join our Shiranui Dojo." Shiranui Mai said.


    "Idiot, only those who take the initiative to challenge will have such a rule, you are the other way around." Sakazaki snorted.


    "Haha, that''s just what the kid said..." Shiranui Hanzo said haha.


    In fact, Shiranui Dance doesn''t know? She just cheeked out such conditions and promoted her reputation as Shiranui.


    Nie Kong did not show any weakness: "What if I win?"


    "If you win, I will apologize to you in public and be your follower for three days." Shiranhuo Wu''s eyes were extremely firm, and Nie Kong waved his hand slightly, "I don''t need to be a follower, just help me clean the house for a week. "


    Shiranuiwu hesitated slightly, and gave her Yinya a bite, "I agree."


    It''s so cruel, Nie Kong secretly thought.


    "Then... let''s start!" Shiranhuo Wu was not polite at all, her aura burst out suddenly, rolling up the dust on the ground!


    The surrounding audience was attracted by this sudden and powerful aura, and looked straight at the confrontation between the two!


    "I said Hanzo, your granddaughter is really stupid, she knows that she has failed to send it to a tiger''s mouth." Tang Fulu smiled.


    "I mean, a boy and a girl stay together, who knows what will happen, and your granddaughter is too attractive for men." Takuma Sakazaki shouted.


    "How can I know if I don''t try, maybe my granddaughter can win by luck. In fact, for us, winning or losing is nothing but profit." Shiranui Hanzo smiled mysteriously.


    "How do you say?" the two old men asked curiously.


    "If you win, you don''t need to say, reputation can overwhelm your limit. If you lose, it is very possible that my granddaughter will bring back a super son-in-law who inherits Shiranui..." He laughed strangely, it turned out to be an old fox. One, it''s no wonder that Nie Kong and Shiranuiwu will be pitted against each other.


    "Old fox..." Sakazaki Taku''s expression changed, and he turned to his daughter, wondering if he wanted to destroy his plan.


    If Shiranui Hanzo understood Nie Kong''s bad love history, he probably wouldn''t think so.


    Under everyone''s gaze, Nie Kong and Shiranui Wu were facing each other in the dojo.


    Shiranuiwu smiled provocatively at the corner of her mouth, and she looked at Nie Kong with her dark eyes.There was a mischievous expression on Ke Ren''s body.


    Su''s hand slowly lifted and placed it between her lips. At that moment, Shiranhuo Wu''s body bowed slightly, changing rapidly, and lightly kicking towards Nie Kong at an unprecedented speed!


    Her body passed through the air, and the slightly muddy air suddenly became a bit sweeter.


    Looking at the calf that spanned a distance of more than ten meters, Nie Kong narrowed his eyes slightly and let out a sigh of relief. When the slender calf approached, his body suddenly jumped upwards slightly.


    That fierce leg with breaking wind energy, clinging to Nie Kong''s body and smashing it, finally hit the stone slab heavily, smashing the ground out of a big hole with a bang!


    "Flower Butterfly Fan!"


    Seeing Nie Kong avoiding his own blow casually, Shiranuhuo Wu''s face gradually became serious.She gathered the arrogance in her right hand, and launched a fan with flames at Nie Kong.


    From a distance, the fan swept towards Nie Kong in the air like a meteor.But Nie Kongru lost his inertia, his body was abruptly pulled up by one meter, his right foot lightly stepped on the fan, his body shape was frozen in the air.


    "Haha, very interesting."


    "Hmph, don''t be proud. In mid-air, that is our home ground for Shiranui." Like a phantom, she left a lot of shadows in the air like a bird.


    "Hanzo, it seems that your granddaughter has completely inherited Shiranui''s ninjutsu, and her strength is very good." Tang Fulu admired.


    "Yeah, Wu has received my strict training since she was a child. The only thing I regret is that she is not a male body." Hanzo regrets, and Wu is the only bloodline of their ignorance, so she can only entrust such a big responsibility to her .

 701 The collapse of the second element body 0708, willing to bet

    The distance of only ten meters is almost in the blink of an eye. Perhaps her speed is estimated to be comparable to a real ninja.Her elbow was aimed at Nie Kong, and when she rushed towards Nie Kong, a terrifying flame burst out of her body.In midair, it was as if a fiery sun appeared.


    "That girl, can you actually use Shiranui''s nirvana - is Ninja bee?" Shiranui Hanzo asked in surprise.


    However, just as Shiranui Wu was coming to Nie Kong''s side, a weird smile flashed at the corner of Nie Kong''s mouth.


    "Tianjin Fan, I''m sorry to borrow your tricks, haha..."


    Immediately afterwards, Nie Kong''s hands were placed on the left and right corners of his eyes and temples, his fingers separated!


    "That''s it!?" The audience on the ground was puzzled, watching Nie Kong''s tricks.The moves in Dragon Ball are very simple, as long as they can control the emission of qi, Nie Kong will have Sun Fist, Turtle Style Qigong, Dongdongbo, Shadow Fist, Qi Yuanzhan... the basic skills of Dragon Ball fighters, Nie Kong mostly Can make it.


    "Sun Fist!" In an instant, the dazzling golden glow exploded, like another round of the sun hanging high, the dazzling light radiating like needles!The tiny gymnasium fell into the shroud of radiant light, everything was lost, everything became blurred.Nie Kong in the midair is like the sun, not right, it is more violent than the sun''s rays, it deprives everyone of sight.


    "Wow, it hurts, my eyes." Sakazaki Takuma, who had originally watched the game, they all covered their painful eyes, absolutely unexpected that it would happen.


    The situation of Shiranuiwu who attacked Nie Kong was very bad, and she was forced to stop her half-killing and rubbed her eyes.Nie Kong came to the back of Wu Shiranui with a vague figure, and stretched out her hand to hold her two long red cloths covering her thighs and ass.By simply wrapping around, Nie Kong used her special clothes to tie her up.


    Shiranui Mai, who lost her sight, only felt that her thigh was touched, and the hidden position of her crotch felt a shy tightness, as if something got stuck in her lips.


    "Ah..." When Shiranui Wu wanted to resist, but her hands and feet were tightly bound by something.


    Sakazaki Liang never expected that Nie Kong would have a weird trick.


    The power of the Sun Fist gradually dissipated, restoring the clear sky in front of him.


    Everyone removed their arms in front of them and blinked hard.After adapting to the drop of light, they saw Nie Kong holding Wu Hua Da tied Shiranui Wu.She leaned in Nie Kong''s arms in a strange posture.


    Shiranui Hanzo had to give a secret compliment to Nie Kong''s restraint skills, good craftsmanship.


    Xiao Wu whimpered, staring at Nie Kong with shame in her eyes.


    "You... mean, I''m not convinced."


    "Enough Xiao Wu, if you lose, you lose, don''t lose our Shiranui face." Shiranui Hanzo said with a calm face.


    "Hehe, don''t take the child seriously, just play with her." Nie Kong untie Shiranuiwu and said with a smile.


    "No, she is a challenge issued in the name of Shiranui, so she must be responsible for her own words. Xiao Wu, you must listen to him within a week and work for him seriously." Shiranui Hanzo said in a deep voice.


    "Hey, don''t teach her Hanzo, she is still young. She would definitely be afraid of going to a stranger''s house. Since I am the host, let Yuri accompany her by the way. The two of them are not very different in age. , Very suitable for being friends." Sakazaki Takumo smiled.


    Shiranui Hanzo had no time to speak, Sakazaki Yuri had jumped in front of Mai Shiranui happily.


    "Well, please give me your advice." Yuli excitedly held Xiao Wu''s hand.Seeing Nie Kong''s strength, she put her desire to become stronger on him.If she wanted to learn fighting rashly, the two fools who looked down on women, father and brother, would certainly not agree.


    I do not know that Huo Wu gave Nie Kong bitterly, but she could only give in.


    At the end of the competition, Nie Kong chatted with them for half an hour.Through their respective introductions, Nie Kong got to know them a little bit.However, Nie Kong was very surprised that Shiranui Wu didn''t start to like Andy.The time he traveled through seemed very suitable.


    Saying goodbye to Shiranui Hanzo and the others, Nie Kong took Liana, who liked to be silent, and left, but was followed by two pretty and lovely girls, Yuri and Mai Shiranui.


    Shiranui Wu tasted her own bitter fruit, but she failed to become a maid to clean the huge castle for Nie Kong.


    Terry and Andy are both adopted sons of Jeff Bogard, who shoulder the responsibility of avenging their father.In this way, Tang Fulu would bring Terry and Andy under his family. It couldn''t be more obvious what his intentions were.Tang Fulu is counting on Terry and Andy to carry forward the Baji Shengquan and inherit Jeff Bogard''s last wish!But Andy was not suitable for Bajiquan, so he went to the dojo of Tang Fulu''s friend Shiranui Hanzo to practice.


    After Nie Kong and the others left, Andy and Terry talked about the enemy Jace.


    "Andy, our enemy is dead. What do you think now, do you want to continue practicing?" Terry asked.


    "I don''t know, I feel that getting stronger is meaningless." Andy said in confusion.


    "In that case, do what you like. My willingness to become stronger is stronger than before. I like fighting and will not change because of Jace''s death..." Terry''s eyes sparkled.He wants to become stronger and defeat Nie Kong and Sakazaki Liang who are like a mountain pressing him.


    "Terry, thank you for letting me wake up. I also like fighting very much. To become stronger is not just for revenge." Andy also, after being baptized by his adoptive father since childhood, likes fighting.


    "But, if you want to become strong, you must not only integrate what we teach, otherwise you will stop at the same level as us. Just as Nie Kong said just now, you must create your own path of practice and breakthrough. The predecessor''s concept of restraint..." Tang Fulu said.


    "Yeah, it''s a pity that we are old and we are now in the age of young people. If you are born twenty years later, I must practice harder to defeat him." Sakazaki sighed with emotion.


    "We understand." Upon hearing their words, the Berg brothers each planned to start their practice.Terry intends to surround the world and find his own fighting skills.


    On the contrary, Andy likes to stay in a cruel environment and understand to break through himself.


    Originally, Sakazaki Ryo was also very eager to leave, but Sakazaki Takuma asked him and Robert to bear the burden of the limit current.

 702 The collapse of the second element text 0709, kings womens clothing

    "Look, that''s where we live." Back in the castle, the two women saw such a magnificent building for the first time.Especially Shiranui Mai was directly dumbfounded.Originally, she felt that agreeing to help clean the house was a simple task, but the scope was too big.Compared to the simple dojo where Shiranui Liu lived in, there was a gap between heaven and earth.


    But Shiranui Mai, who was bitter, saw Yuri''s eyes suddenly brightened, and turned her head to pull Yuri aside.


    "Xiao Wu, why are you looking at that expression?" Yuli asked warily.


    "Sister Yuli, your father said he wanted you to help me, right. In this case, let''s do half of the cleaning." Shiranui Mai whispered.


    "Although I sympathize with you, I have very important things to do. My father and brother wouldn¡¯t let me learn martial arts, so I came to ask Brother Nie Kong to teach me. Why look down on women." When she said there, Yuri looked very indignant.


    "That should be more time for you to perform."


    Yuli didn''t react for a while, "What, when to behave." Shiranuiwu whispered: "The opportunity is rare. You should take the initiative and take good care of his life. After he sees your cute and cute appearance, he will definitely do it. I taught you."


    Youli blinked a few times and said bewildered: "Really, really?"


    Shiranuiwu nodded vigorously, a little sly flashed in her eyes.


    "Well, I''ll help you." There are only two people in the huge castle, Brother Nie Kong and Lianna, and they will definitely not be able to take care of them.Seeing Xiao Wu so confident, she agreed with her request with great interest.


    Xiao Wu patted Yuli on the shoulder, and said with a chuckle, "Soon, you will find that it is worth it." The two returned to Nie Kong''s back, and it seemed that Xiao Wu had successfully fooled Yuli.


    Coming to the castle, the environment is very elegant.And the lobby is quite large, and there are many bedrooms.The layout is so vast, the two women are secretly speechless.


    Shiranuiwu became Nie Kong''s maid, adding a bit of popularity to the deserted castle, but unfortunately Shiranuiwu didn''t like to wear the maid outfit Nie Kong gave her.


    Finally, Yuli bravely took the first step and asked Nie Kong to teach her how to fight.Nie Kong was not stingy when he saw her cute look. He planned to pass on some of the Dragon Ball Warriors'' unique tricks to the three women, such as Shadow Fist, Four Body Fist, Qi Yuan Zhan, Dong Dongbo...Of course, they must have it. Learn to control the qi in the body and make your body stronger.


    After dinner, it was eight or nine in the middle of the night.Nie Kong suddenly thought of sitting in the bar that already belonged to King to see how she was doing.So after instructing the three daughters to take a good look at the house, he strolled to the brightly lit bar.


    The sign of the bar has been changed and turned into a phantom bar.


    Usually this time, it is already overcrowded, but today the bar is empty and there are few customers.However, Nie Kong was not surprised that the two underworld giants in South Town were killed.How can the little gangsters who usually come to the bar to drink still have a leisurely mood, people are panicked, the sky in Nanzhen has changed.And King''s reputation did not start, many people did not know that the bar has been bleached.


    "Welcome!" Nie Kong had just arrived at the bar, and one of the hot blonde bunny girls ran in front of Nie Kong, greeted him to the bar seat with a pretty face and a smile.


    When it comes to the maids in the bar, there are actually only two people in total.Those two identical twin beauties made a lot of bastards drool, but under the protection of King, these bastards could not hurt them.But now that King has really taken control of the bar, the two twins are determined to stay with King forever.


    As the boss, King, dressed in a purple suit, was wiping wine glasses at the bar.


    "Excuse me, sir, what would you like to drink?" Another identical bunny girl asked with a smile.


    "A cocktail." Nie Kong smiled.


    King heard Nie Kong''s words and looked at him with a pretty face of surprise.


    "Nie Kong, you are here." She almost broke the wine glass in her hand in shock, showing how much surprise Nie Kong''s appearance brought her.


    "How about it, how is business?" Nie Kong asked.


    "It''s not easy to talk here, let''s go inside and talk." King blushed and replied.


    "Okay..." Nie Kong followed King and left the noisy bar.The house reserved at the back is King''s residence. She usually stays here after closing the shop.


    The two came to the living room. King said he would pour tea to Nie Kong, and then disappeared in front of Nie Kong.


    Finally, after waiting for more than ten minutes in Nie Kong, King holding a teacup slowly moved out.But when Nie Kong saw her, his eyes widened.


    I saw King, who was originally wearing a purple suit, has now changed into a girl''s outfit.Tight jeans clung to her legs tightly, making them straighter and longer.


    The upper body is a female white shirt, like the character Hannah in Dinosaur Kombat, without buttons, but tied at the lower abdomen.It turned out that when King men''s wear was really tied to them.


    Nie Kong discovered for the first time that King''s women''s clothing had that special beauty.A girl like her with a neutral beauty is indeed not suitable for wearing a skirt, but for wearing jeans.The current dress completely releases the charm of King.


    "Very... ugly?" She asked nervously, with the urge to turn around and rush inside to change back to her original clothes.


    "No, it''s really beautiful." Nie Kong praised.


    "Yes...Is it? I changed more than a dozen sets on purpose. Ben...I was going to show you in a skirt, but I felt so awkward and uncomfortable, and this suit felt very fit." King turned slightly. One body, said with joy.


    "If King can wear it to me again in the future, that would be great," Nie Kong said softly.


    "Huh, don''t want it, it''s embarrassing." King squeezed, his pretty face flushed.


    "I don''t care, anyway, I like to look at you in women''s clothing." Nie Kong held her hands and bit her mouth hard.


    King''s eyes widened, and he stared at Nie Kong in a daze...

 703 The collapse of the second element text 0710Marys information

    He came out of King''s bar contentedly, and Nie Kong felt funny when he recalled the cute appearance of King running away in a hurry.Although he was impulsive just now, he did not regret it.


    If it weren''t a bit violent, how could it be possible to break through the innocent King.However, the development of the situation is not bad, she is not angry, more shy.


    Back at the castle, Nie Kong found that the three loli had returned to their respective bedrooms to rest.There are many things happening today, and they are probably tired.


    Nie Kong had just opened the door of his room, before turning on the light, a dark figure suddenly rushed towards him from the side.Nie Kong was stunned for a moment, and when he was about to kill someone, the fragrance of the girl came from his nose.Nie Kong''s movements paused for a while, allowing the dark figure to pounce on him.


    "Hehe, you''re finally planted in my hands. No matter how strong you are, you still don''t let me fish?" The voice was familiar, and a triumphant laugh came into Nie Kong''s ears.She pounced from the sky above the room and threw Nie Kong back to the ground.Two beautiful legs squeezed Nie Kong''s neck, his hands and legs tightly locked Nie Kong''s joints, making it impossible to move.


    The back of Nie Kong''s head did not touch the floor, but pressed tightly on the chest behind him.Although the neck was clamped, the elasticity of the thigh gave him an unprecedented experience.


    Nie Kong has already understood the identity of the visitor. She was the Brue Marie who MR¡¤BIG sent to investigate her two days ago, playing the role of a detective.


    She had a pretty face with pride, as if she had already felt that she had truly won, and reported the shame Nie Kong had given her that day.Nie Kong turned sideways slightly, completely ignoring the joints of his body and turned to face her.


    "Do you want to beat me with your simple articulation skills? It''s still far away." But it was precisely because of Nie Kong''s turn that Nie Kong''s face was facing Mary''s lower abdomen.Between the two layers of clothes, there was still a breath that made Nie Kong''s blood boil, and the two formed a very awkward posture.


    Nie Kong bit Mary lightly, squeezing her teeth together.


    "Ah..." Mary jumped away from Nie Kong like a catapult, covering her hands.She stammered at Nie Kong with shame on her face and said, "You...you are too bad, how...how can you bite me... where is mine, bastard..."


    "If you attack me again in the future like just now, then I won''t just bite it." Nie Kong said with no air.


    "You remembered it for me, the third time I will definitely let you surrender." Mary refused to admit defeat, it seems that she will be in trouble in the future.But for Marie''s articulation skills, Nie Kong can only be enjoyed.


    She hummed, patted the dust on her clothes, and was about to leave.But when she reached the door, she suddenly retreated.


    "It was all your fault, so I almost made me forget what was going on. There is information about you, I wonder if you are interested?" Mary''s eyes were playful.


    "What information?" Nie Kong asked.


    "Hehe, if you want to listen, please pay me one million dollars in intelligence fees, or do you want to listen."


    "You are blackmail." Nie Kong dissatisfied.


    "You can choose not to listen. It''s about your safety. 1 million is not expensive." Mary said with a smile.


    "Well, tell me, the money will be given to you later." Nie Kong was interested.


    "You killed Jace, it was about Jace. According to the information I found, Jace had a half-brother. His name is Wolfgang Krauss. ¡¤Von Strohheimke, known as the Dark Emperor. The new patriarch of the ancient nobles from the Middle Ages to the present, the city lord of Ogheim, the descendant of the shadow family who manipulated European history, and the emperor of the world. His fighting talent Amazing, with the title of a child prodigy, he is the strongest person in the family history. At the age of nine, he gained the status of Patriarch by killing his father Rudolph. His own strength may be three or four times stronger than Jace, maybe Ten times." Mary said.


    "It doesn''t matter how strong he is." Nie Kong shook his head.Although the King of Fighters is considered a high martial arts world, there is no threat to him.


    "Then you are wrong. Jace''s son Billy fled to him and told him the situation of Jace and South Town. There was Jace in the past, and he didn''t intend to dye Guide Town. But now Jace Si is dead, he will try to take the opportunity to take control of South Town in the name of revenge, and take revenge for his brother by the way. But in my guess, he mostly wants to fight you. Krauza has a very high kingly dignity. , Fair duel is his life rule, he pursues pure fighting art and fierceness. If you are not careful, you will definitely be killed by him. How about, my intelligence is worth a million dollars." Mary wrinkled Nose, hummed at Nie Kong.


    "It''s really useful to me, but talking about money with our feelings hurts peace." Nie Kong smiled.


    "Who has feelings for you, hurry up and pay." Mary stretched out her hand to Nie Kong, and looked at Nie with suspicion, thinking that he was going to run the bill.She was actually grateful to Nie Kong for avenging her grandfather, so she came here to tell Nie Kong the information.


    "I have no money, I owe it first." Nie Kong joked.


    "No..." She glared at Nie Kong madly, like a frog, so cute.


    Nie Kong chuckled lightly, then shook his head and said, "As compensation, I will pass you a very powerful trick." How could Nie Kong be willing to beat Mary with that articulated skill, so he hoped to change her genre .


    "What trick?" Mary asked curiously.


    "Dancing air technique." Nie Kong said.


    As a basic trick after venting the air, Wukong is very practical.Of course Mary hasn''t started practicing Qi now, Nie Kong doesn''t care how long it takes her to learn.


    He only demonstrated in front of Mary three or four times, and then explained the basic principles to her.It was the first time that Mary saw someone flying out of gravity, staring at Nie Kong closely.


    She found that she became more and more curious about Nie Kong, wanting to find out everything about him.

 704 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0711, Krausa

    The dance art brought from the Dragon Ball World simply disturbed the King of Fighters'' fairness.I am afraid that if Mary learns, as long as she floats in the air, few people can threaten her.Of course, apart from the storm and the serpent of the gods of the kingdom, they are the only two who can float in the air.One is the use of wind, the other is the use of space power.


    Mary bit her lower lip, remembering Nie Kong''s teachings, and then fluttered away.It really came and went like wind, there was no sign of it.


    "Billy, is that where you said the strong man who killed Jess was?" The tall and strong man stood in front of the castle, his naked torso showing terrifying muscles.He has an X-shaped scar on his forehead, and his body wears golden armor.The height of more than two meters gives a lot of pressure.He stared at Billy who was standing beside him with a stick, he asked aloud.


    "That''s right... It was originally the Tower of Jess of the foster father, but it is now occupied by his castle. His own strength is very strong, and the foster father has no power to fight back." Billy said solemnly.


    "Yes, yes. Only such a magnificent castle is worthy of my Dark Emperor Klaussar. Now that I am here, I want the entire South Town to surrender under my feet." Klaussar screamed wildly. Tao.


    "Master Klausar is right. The trash Jace can defeat the 16-year-old him when you are nine years old. It is nothing at all. No matter how powerful that person is, Master Klausar can easily defeat him. "Clausar''s capable man Lawrence Brad complimented.


    "I really hope that he can surprise me. You remember it for me, don''t hinder the duel between the two of us." Krausa said solemnly.


    "Master Clausa, I don''t know if I should talk about something." His second capable general, Axel Hawke, asked for a while.


    "What''s the matter?" Krausa asked.


    "The Shiranui Hanzo who challenged you before, as far as I know now happens to be in South Town, it''s better..." Aksel Hawke cruelly wiped his neck.


    Hearing Shiranui Hanzo''s name, Klautha''s eyes burst out with a strong killing intent.The scar on his forehead was left by Jeff, the former foster father of Terry, to save Shiranui Hanzo. It is a shame in his life that cannot be erased.


    "Okay, very good. Here I can handle it alone, and the three of you will bring me the head of Shiranui Hanzo." Krausa said coldly.


    To deal with the old Shiranui Hanzo, there is no need to make a shot by himself, and the strength of the three people is enough to deal with Hanzo.But being able to meet Shiranui Hanzo here was a pleasant surprise for him.But he didn''t know that Hanzo had two friends, Tang Fulu and Sakazaki Takuma.


    "Yes." The three took their orders, and Billy regretted that he couldn''t see Nie Kong''s dying scene with his own eyes, and could only hope that Krausa would avenge his adoptive father.


    In a blink of an eye, Krausa was alone in front of the castle.He folded his hands back, and then began to gather his arrogance.The larger and larger blue wave of Qi blasted towards the stone gate of the castle like a tortoise school qigong.


    "Emperor Caesar."


    The strange thing is that the powerful Hakata fist didn''t break the stone gate, but the blast of air blasted it open.The collision of Shimen made a violent clanging sound.Seeing his masterpiece, Krausa nodded in satisfaction.His purpose was not to destroy, but to call out Nie Kong.


    His efforts were not in vain, and several people''s footsteps slowly came from the silent castle.The fuzzy figure was clear, and the three women appeared in front of him.It''s not so much a girl, as it is three young loli.Behind them, is the object of Krausa''s focus-Nie Kong.The temperament and appearance are very good, but there is a kind of fog that makes people look down.


    "Finally I am willing to come out. You killed my ineffective brother-Jace, right?"


    "Who are you?" Seeing the arrogant muscular man in front of him, Nie Kong had learned specific information about Marie from his intelligence last night, but he did not expect him to come so quickly.


    "Haha... my name is Wolfgang Klausser von Strohheim, please remember it, and then take it to hell to repent."


    "What... he is actually Clausa, isn''t he wrong!" Shiranui Wu was taken aback.


    "Xiao Wu, do you know him?" Yuli asked.


    "Well, more than ten years ago, my grandfather Hanzo and grandfather Tang Fulu''s disciple Jeff jointly challenged him, but they were all defeated. Grandpa said that he is very powerful and a world-class master." Wu Shiranui said.


    "No matter how powerful he is, I believe that Brother Nie Kong will definitely be able to defeat him. If you two are afraid, you can leave here to avoid being implicated." Lianna grumbled.


    "I have promised to stay here for a week, how could I lose Shiranui''s face?" Shiranuiwu blinked mischievously, her purpose is to dig Nie Kong into Shiranuiyu, and then carry forward Shiranui genre with her two.As long as he thinks about the scene at that time, Xiao Wu feels happy.


    "Well, Brother Nie Kong is a master who can defeat Dad. If we lose the battle, let Brother Nie Kong take us to escape, it will definitely be very interesting." Yuli said cheerfully.


    Seeing that her words were useless, Liana sulked.Since they came, they abruptly grabbed the time that belonged to them and their brother.I wish my brother could treat himself like a dog again, whipping himself with a whip and tying himself with an iron chain.


    "Are you here to avenge Jace?" Nie Kong asked.


    "Humph, although there is a small part, but most of my purpose is to take over Nanzhen. Then... defeat the enemy worthy of my shot in the world, and rule the world like an emperor." He opened his hands, and his whole body exuded what he cultivated. Domineering.


    "Your strength is qualified to force me to take action. Fortunately."


    "Tsk tusk... I''m not ashamed, I''m afraid I can crush you to death with one finger." Nie Kong sneered, not putting him in his eyes at all.There is only one person who reigns over the world, and that is himself.


    "Okay, sure enough. Without the slightest breath of the strong, it''s not worth my shot. Now, I think the blood is beginning to boil." Krausa didn''t care about Nie Kong''s words, his eyes had a strong sense of war.


    Nie Kong squinted, he had already decided to completely crush his pride.In that case, it would definitely make him feel more uncomfortable than killing him.

 705 The collapse of the second element body 0712, humiliation

    Krausa''s strength belonged to the strongest King of Fighters Nie Kong had encountered. If he burst out with all his strength, not many could stop him, and he could indeed dominate the current world of King of Fighters.


    He narrowed his eyes and flashed away from his original position.The body is very strong, but the speed is actually faster than the monkey.


    Nie Kong didn''t evade, as if he couldn''t do anything against Krausa''s speed.The violent right fist rushed straight to Nie Kong''s front door, a simple and powerful punch.Nie Kong''s black hair was blown backward by the deep fist wind.


    "Said to use one finger, then I will use my index finger to beat you." Nie Kong simply stretched out the index finger of his left hand to block his face.With a bang, in Krauss''s surprised sight, his fist fell and stopped quietly in front of the index finger.


    It was terrifying that even Nie Kong''s fingers couldn''t even move even a bit of his huge power.


    "How can someone be more powerful than me, I am the Emperor Clausa." His eyes were horrified and humiliated, and Nie Kong''s movements smashed his pride.Klautha was angry, he tightened his teeth, and he used his greatest strength.


    The dust blew by, and the blurry afterimage of Clausa crashed into Nie Kong.In an instant, he launched a stormy offensive.Because of his fast speed, Yuri who was watching the game was a little dazzled.


    Only Mai Shiranui and Liana, who had practiced, could barely keep up with Krausa''s speed.


    "Xiao Wu, you just tell me, what''s the situation?" Yuli grabbed the ass curtain behind Shiranuiwu and asked anxiously.


    "Don''t pull, the clothes are about to fall off." With Yuri''s simple tugging, the two round meatballs behind Shiranui Mai were completely exposed.The red cloth strips on the body, such as thongs, can only cover her chrysanthemum.Mai Shiranui''s clothes are one-piece, and the coat and underwear are a set.It is estimated that as soon as you untie the white belt on the lower abdomen, you will see her body completely.


    I do not know that Huo Wu pulled back the fart curtain, and said without turning his eyes: "Nie Kong, Nie Kong is really...too powerful. He calmly faced Krausa''s onslaught. Every time he attacked, he failed to touch Nie Kong. A piece of clothing." Brother Nie Kong''s calm and calm demeanor is really handsome.I yearned for him more and more, and pulled him back to our Shiranui Gymnasium.


    Klautha''s face grew greener, because he knew how powerful it would be to achieve this level.Own pride, completely trampled to pieces.


    "Asshole, I must kill you. Unwilling, how can I admit defeat here?" There has not been a single failure in his life, which led to his current arrogant character.If he is a few years later, he will certainly not be so gaffe.Because in two or three years, he will meet people who can defeat him one after another-Lucar, Terry...


    A cold light suddenly appeared in Nie Kong''s eyes, and with the rapid flashing of the figure, he appeared in front of Krausa in an instant.With a light touch of the finger, Klau Shaman''s forehead was stunned.


    Bang... Krausa, who was utterly speaking out, didn''t have time to react, and was attacked by Nie Kong and knocked out more than ten meters away.Blood spurted out of his mouth.A simple gesture of flexion can bring him serious injuries.


    "Although I''m already vigilant, how could it... how could I not see his speed!" At this moment, where Krausa still had just put on a prestige, lying on the ground extremely embarrassed.


    He struggled to get up, with a bit of horror in his eyes.After Nie Kong''s blow, his bones seemed to fall apart.


    "Damn it, if that''s the case, then you can taste my super killer-Emperor Caesar." He pulled his hands back, his arrogance boiling fiercely.The hands that were close behind the waist glowed dark blue.


    It is several times larger than the one I just used, and it looks like a blue sun from a distance.The power of that move is probably much stronger than the Overlord Xianghouquan of Extreme Current.


    A few meters of air wave was like a sapphire, dragging a blue tail, and bombing Nie Kong.


    "Dongdongbo..."


    It''s just that Nie Kong''s attack also started, and his finger shone with milky white light.With a bang, the energy light speed hit the Emperor Caesar wave.


    A terrifying arrogance radiated, and Krausa''s qi wave evaporated into powder after encountering Nie Kong''s cave wave.


    Krausa''s eyes were full of panic.He had never thought that there would be such a strong human being in the world, and he didn''t want to be possessed by human beings with a terrifying air!!Can human limits really reach that level?


    There was a lot of sweat coming out of his forehead, but he couldn''t escape the speed of energy.Inevitable, the milky white hole wave shot through his right chest and pierced the mountain behind.


    There was a loud bang, and there was a super explosion ahead.The shaking mountains aroused mushroom clouds hundreds of meters high and swept out in all directions.If it wasn''t because of Krausa''s weak body and energy only penetrating, Dongdongbo would have shot him on the spot.


    Klausa, who was lucky enough to survive, covered his wound and fell to the ground, facing the emergence of the super strong, he finally lost his arrogance.


    He was defeated, completely defeated.The other party just used an index finger to beat him completely.


    "I... I lost, you can do it." He wowed and vomited a lot of blood.


    Lianna was terrified and hurriedly hid behind Nie Kong.She hates seeing blood problems, and it seems that she hasn''t gotten rid of it.


    "Go ahead, kill you and dirty my hands."


    Nie Kong didn''t intend to kill people in front of Lianna and the others, so just like Sakazaki Takuma, he made a cross-shaped wound on his chest.


    Klautha looked at his scar, feeling a hundred times worse than death.Self-proclaimed emperor, never thought that he would end up like this.He dragged his tired body and left South Town in a daze.As for his three subordinates, they don''t care anymore.


    Seeing Nie Kong''s strength, Yuli''s eyes sparkled.She shook Nie Kong''s hands, coquettishly asking Nie Kong to teach her martial arts.


    Nie Kong smiled, he was going to teach Lianna anyway, so he smiled and nodded.


    However, he said, it would take several years to follow the practice.


    "No problem at all, as long as Brother Nie Kong agrees to let me live here..."


    "No..." Liana looked at Nie Kong pitifully, hoping that he would stop it.That Yuli, why should she snatch Brother Nie Kong from herself? She is the only relative.

 706 The collapse of the second element text 0713, teach the three women

    Although Billy and the three of them failed to complete Krauss''s mission to kill Shiranui Hanzo, they were seriously wounded, and within a few months it would not be better.Therefore, their grandchildren are expected to stay in Nanzhen for a long time.And where can Huo Wu live?Can only continue to stay in Nie Kong''s castle, doing similar work as a maid.Cleaned the house and helped Nie Kong cook.But the first time she saw Nie Kong cooking, her eyes widened and she looked very surprised.With a lively life, Mai Shiranui and Liana, who had lost their parents since childhood, felt the warmth of family.


    In the castle training hall in the early morning, Yuri is doing simple warm-up movements of raising her legs and twisting her waist.She was wearing an orange and yellow mini tight-fitting blouse, underneath a tight-fitting black hot pants, and her legs were very slender.Beside her, Lianna was also doing physical exercises.Because to detect and control the qi in the body, of course a strong physique is necessary.


    Little Lianna was wearing a light green short shirt, and her lower body was a pair of three-quarter pants that just covered her hips.Simple training moves reveal a fresh and sweet landscape.As the youngest Lianna, she has only one cute attribute.


    Shiranui Wu carried a broom and wore the flaming red "clothes" she usually wore.The flawless slender legs and the curvy waist are better than two women.She looked at the training of Yuli and the others, wondering how Nie Kong taught.


    "Now let me teach you the little skills of Qi, first of all, the basic dance technique." Nie Kong explained to them the specific application of Qi. In short, it is to continuously control the Qi on the feet and emit it to break through the gravity float. air.


    Nie Kong demonstrated to them two or three times, and then asked them to try for themselves.Seeing that Nie Kong could actually float in the sky, Yuli''s eyes became almost like stars.


    "I''m coming, I''m coming!" She couldn''t wait, and immediately jumped out.Learning Nie Kong closed his eyes, and then controlled the slightest cyclone in his body.It''s just that Yuri just started to practice, so even if she blushed, she still failed.


    "Huh... it''s still far away if you have to learn the tricks of your brother." Liana didn''t forget to hit Yuri, and then she stood up obediently.Gently closing her eyes, she slowly hit her feet with her breath.


    Shiranuiwu''s eyes widened, she found Lianna''s legs floated one centimeter off the ground, but soon fell off again.After practicing with Nie Kong for two months, Liana will certainly be better than Yuli.


    "I... I actually succeeded in learning it, so it means I can do it too?" Compared to Shiranui''s mid-air leaping, Wukongshu is really a magical skill.


    She immediately threw away the broom, hugged Nie Kong''s arm tightly, and said sweetly, "Brother Nie Kong, can Xiao Wu study?"


    "It''s okay, but..." Nie Kong glanced at her, his tone changed.


    "But what." Shiranui Wu asked Bu Yi Bu Rao.


    "But your clothes are your obstacle. To learn my fighting, you need to change into a suit. Anyway, your suit is harmful to fighting." Nie Kong had already planned, Xiao Wu''s posture can only Watch it alone.


    "Eh, why didn''t I find out?" Shiranuiwu asked stupidly.


    "As long as the enemy pulls your ass curtain, how can you get rid of it?" Nie Kong said with a light smile.


    "Well, I was defeated by you like this last time." She suddenly realized.


    "Since you found out, come and study after changing your clothes." Nie Kong was very satisfied.


    So she hurried to her bedroom and changed her clothes two or three times.The lower body is like the sports boxer shorts of the girls in the college, and the upper body is a red short shirt. The wild temperament has changed, and the whole person exudes youthful charm.


    I don''t know that Huo Wu saw Nie Kong lost for a while, she couldn''t help laughing out loud, her pretty face flashing a little smug.


    "Okay, now start to do what''s said."


    Nie Kong patted her head and hummed.


    Shiranui Wu was speechless, and then studied hard.Compared with Lianna and Yuli, Xiao Wu''s cultivation is much stronger.So after trying more than a dozen times, she successfully floated half a meter in the air.But it was unstable and fell off at once, but she couldn''t sleep with excitement.


    "Brother Nie Kong, after learning your fighting genre, will it affect my original Shiranui genre?" Xiao Wu hurriedly asked.


    "There should be no problem, you can try it yourself." Nie Kong didn''t know the specific use of Qi of the Shiranui school, but he felt that Wukong was the basic use of Qi and had no effect.


    "Hmm..." She briskly jumped to the wall of the training ground, and stepped on her whole person and began to shuttle quickly in mid-air, strangely without using any foothold.


    "Shiranuiyu Profound Meaning-Ninja Bee!" Seeing Nie Kong not paying attention to her, Shiranuiwu''s mouth flashed a smirk in the air, trying to tease Nie Kong.She pointed her elbow at Nie Kong and launched her kill.


    A flaming sun appeared in the air, slamming towards Nie Kong.It¡¯s just that Shiranuiwu didn¡¯t notice that her clothes were no longer those made of fire-resistant special materials.


    "Brother Nie Kong, be careful, Xiao Wu is about to attack you." Yuli shouted.


    Nie Kong hurriedly looked towards Midair, only to see Xiao Wu appeared in front of him, he was completely stunned.


    Xiao Wu''s strength is not enough to make him lose consciousness, but the charming white body in the flame.The clothes have completely melted.


    When she came to Nie Kong, Xiao Wu immediately withdrew the kill, she just wanted to scare Nie Kong.


    She looked at Nie Kong, who was staring at her blankly, and shook Qianqianyu''s hand proudly in front of him: "Well, I was scared, hehe..."


    "No...no, Xiao Wu...Xiao Wu your clothes..." Yu Li stammered and pointed at her.


    Xiao Wu followed Yuli''s finger, and at first sight was white.


    "Wow...Brother Nie Kong, you...you can''t watch it." Xiao Wu''s proud expression froze, turning from white to red completely.She threw herself into Nie Kong''s arms in a panic, and stupidly covered Nie Kong''s eyes with her hands.As everyone knows, Nie Kong can experience the beauty of her body better.


    With Wen Xiang Nuan Yu in her arms, the girl''s unique fragrance came over her face, and Nie Kong felt a little drunk.He actually saw with his own eyes the scene of Shiranui Wu naked when he was killing her.

 707 The collapse of the second element text 0714Her gentleness

    Shiranui Mai explained in a low voice that she usually wears that special style of clothing because she cannot freely control the flames produced by Shiranui Ninjutsu.


    Although that happened, she did not change back to her original clothes.So that when practicing, Nie Kong would see her body from time to time.However, in the gradual practice taught by Nie Kong, she was gradually able to control the qi in her body and use the knowledge she learned to perfect her Shiranui Ninjutsu.Now when she sends out the ninja bee, it will no longer affect her clothes.


    Although Yuli started from an ordinary person, she was very talented and quickly caught up with Liana.The two loli seem to be constantly competing, but Liana is getting more and more able to take Yuli.


    King''s Phantom Bar gradually got on the right track, the business was very hot, and soon he made enough money to treat his brother.She was very grateful to Nie Kong, who saved their siblings.


    "Nie Kong, you are here." As soon as Nie Kong arrived at the noisy bar, King dressed in a purple men''s suit greeted him happily.


    Nie Kong squeezed through the crowd and came to her with a smile: "Because King, you have something to tell me, so I can''t help but come."


    "Let''s go inside and talk, it''s too noisy here." The development of the matter was similar to the previous one, but this time Nie Kong was taken to her bedroom.


    The furnishings of the room were very different from what he knew, simple and clean.The bed is placed horizontally, and the color of the sheets is pure white, not cute pink.The quilts are neatly folded, like a soldier.


    The bedside table, the closet near the wall, and the bookshelf are nothing superfluous.


    King let Nie Kong sit on his bed, then opened the drawer of the table and pulled out a stack of paper.


    "Listen to me, but I have collected the famous fighters in the world some time ago. You will be very interested after you read them." King said excitedly.As a Muay Thai master, she also likes fighting very much.


    "Hey, I thought King was going to change girls'' clothes to show me." Nie Kong was rather disappointed.


    "Huh...you will only think about those things, at most I will show you after the talk is over." King''s face blushed, as if he was thinking of the last time.


    "This is what you said, so I can''t go back." Nie Kong was full of energy and said with a smile.


    "Alright." After adjusting his mood, King handed the information in his hand to Nie Kong.


    "The first is the world-famous Korean Taekwondo master Jin Jiafan. He is known as the patron saint of South Korea, a man with a sense of justice who does not forgive sins. The second is Japan''s fighting champion Kusanagi Kyung, who is said to be only fourteen-five years old. Years old, but his strength is unfathomable. The third is also the Japanese judo master Goro, he is the world Olympic judo champion..." King''s expression became more and more excited, as if he was eager to fight them.However, Nie Kong knew the few people she was talking about better than she, and they were all famous figures in the King of Fighters.


    "I believe Nie Kong will definitely meet them in the future, so I collected some information about them for you. What do you think?"


    "Well, they are indeed world-class powerhouses. However, I believe they will not be my opponents." Nie Kong believed.


    "Hehe, then I can wait for the arrival of the world-class fighting competition, and then see your performance." King smiled.


    If you want to talk about a world-class fighting competition, you may have to wait a few years for the official holding of KOF.


    "Now that the business is finished, King, you have promised me to change the dress to me." With that, Nie Kong got up and opened the bedroom closet.There is no such dazzling array of feminine features, Nie Kong only found a dozen sets of clothes, which looked a little empty in this huge wardrobe.Nie Kong was taken aback by surprise-after all, as far as women are concerned, can King be said to be raunchy?


    And in the only clothes, men''s suits accounted for more than half.For the rest, there is a set of jeans + white-gray shirts that have been worn, a purple dress for women, two sets of light yellow dresses, and a set of pure cotton and light pajamas.However, what attracted Nie Kong''s attention was the dazzling trousers in the hanger, with many colors and patterns.Perhaps only in the pants, Nie Kong can appreciate King''s feminine taste.There are only two or three sets close to the body, some of which are white cloth.


    "You... hurry up and stop, don''t look." King was ashamed to close the closet, but Nie Kong pushed her away a little.


    "King, can you show me this suit?" Nie Kong took out a set of black hollowed out, and the light and thin pajamas.


    "No...no." She stammered, how could such revealing clothes be worn in front of him...


    "Okay, change it quickly. It''s obviously already agreed, so I can''t go back."


    Nie Kong stuffed all the clothes into her arms, obviously not giving her a chance to object.


    King secretly said that it was okay, only this time.Pushing Nie Kong out of the bedroom, she planned to change into the "clothes" selected by Nie Kong.


    "But... it''s okay, you can come in." When he heard King''s words, Nie Kong seemed to be beaten with blood.He opened the door, and the first thing he saw was her graceful back.


    It is a pair of absolutely slender and plump legs, and the skin exudes a bright white luster.So beautiful, so beautiful.


    She lowered her face and did not dare to turn around.Nie Kong could see from behind, her drunken red cheeks half covered with golden hair, full of charm.


    Nie Kong''s breathing was stagnant, and his whole body began to get hot.The back has attracted him like that, how impulsive the front would be.


    Came to her back gently, pressed her collarbone with both hands, only feeling warm and moist, and the touch in her hands seemed to be without barriers.Turn her body slightly hard, so that her front faces her.

 708 The collapsed two-dimensional text 0715Special neutral beauty

    Usually restrained and looked flat, but Nie Kong guessed that he would not be able to hold it completely with one hand.


    The black pants are very eye-catching because they are hollowed out.She clamped her legs lightly and put her hands in front of her.


    "You...you see... have you seen enough."


    He lowered his head to face Nie Kong, his heart throbbed and throbbed, and the blush on his face could not be erased for a long time.She couldn''t wait to wear her menswear back to cover Nie Kong''s fiery gaze.


    Like kissing himself that time, how could he be so domineering every time, what a badass.


    Nie Kong directly hugged her slender waist and whispered in her ear: "How come, King is so beautiful, I will never see enough or like it enough."


    "Cheat...Cheat."


    King''s eyes were flustered, she pushed Nie Kong with both hands, but she felt tighter and tighter.


    "King, I want you to be my woman, and I can''t object."


    After hearing Nie Kong''s overbearing words, she was shocked.She had accidents, but also some shocking surprises.


    From childhood to age, although he was born in romantic France, due to his younger brother¡¯s illness, he started Muay Thai training as a child and failed to enjoy the romance that the French should have.After meeting Nie Kong, he began to have an inexplicable affection for him.And under Nie Kong''s strong strategy, she has slowly fallen.She often thought that one day she would be able to accompany Nie Kong in women''s clothing.


    King stopped resisting in his arms, his moving body limp in Nie Kong''s arms.Ever thought that I could have a lover like a girl...


    Nie Kong pushed the unpowered king onto the bed, and the two rolled into the white sheets.Nie Kong kissed her lips again, taking her breath greedily.


    "Ah, it hurts..." The tearing pain eased her soreness.She was stiff all over, and her hands tightened Nie Kong''s neck tightly.


    The pure energy hit his bottleneck, and the absorbed energy made the soul slowly reach completion, and the power of faith in the ring was also speeding up refining.However, Nie Kong wanted to keep some breakthrough dimensions, because even if he broke the King of Fighters, he might not be able to gather the power of faith to break open.


    "King, I finally got you..." Seeing Nie Kong''s contented expression, King suddenly felt very happy.The future is like this, why do you want to escape king?


    The girl had kept her purity for more than ten years, and she finally gave it to Nie Kong.She has no regrets, she is happy.Nie Kong hugged her body and gave her tender happiness.The two cuddled, like a beautiful picture scroll,

 709 The collapse of the second element text 0716, five years

    Time does not flow according to personal preference, only after that you will feel that a few years and a moment will be a few years, and you will say so fast when you come back to your senses.In 1994, it disappeared in the blink of an eye after more than five years.Nie Kong''s schedule is very tight, so he didn''t feel wasted.The third layer of the goddess cultivating technique is imminent. He longs for a breakthrough and often goes to the ring to accompany those girls.In terms of the time inside, it is actually more than staying in the boxing champion, after all, he can adjust the proportion of time.


    Lianna''s three loli have grown into beautiful girls, although they are not like mature women, they exude a vigorous and youthful atmosphere.It was supposed to go to school at their age, but they didn''t have that plan anymore.


    With Nie Kong''s rigorous training, their strength has been qualitatively improved.The tricks he taught are pretty different.Even after returning triumphantly back to the Limit Flow Hall, Yuri taught her stupid brother a lesson.Sakazaki was so angry that he hid in the house and closed himself.What he thought in his mind was all Yuli''s words and tricks, and he seemed to understand.Sakazaki rubbed his chin, seemingly proud of what he did.Not to mention the plan to stop Shiranui Hanzo, his daughter became very strong, and often helped them to promote the fame of the extreme current.As a result, Xtreme Stream has grown bigger and bigger in a few years, and many branch gyms have been opened all over the world. The two coaches of Xtreme Stream Invincible Dragon and Strongest Tiger are very famous.


    After Xiao Wu learned the Shadow Fist, she really seemed to become a ninja clone.Even if the strength is higher than her, it is impossible to discover where her body is without a certain skill.She learned the essence of Nie Kong''s teachings, and then supplemented Shiranuiyu''s ninjutsu by herself to perfect her fighting skills.Although he could not be drawn to Shiranui''s dojo, Shiranui Hanzo recognized Xiao Wu''s strength and said that she was the strongest person in Shiranui''s history.That kind of level is no longer what he can understand.He was not killed like the original, so he returned to Japan alone to support Shiranui.Before leaving, he urged Shiranhuo Wu to bring Nie Kong back to inherit Shiranui, or give birth to a great-grandson soon.


    Grandpa''s words made Shiranui Wu very ashamed.However, she is confident that she can win brother Nie Kong from Lianna and Yuli.


    Lianna''s learning is relatively formal, most of which are Dragon Ball Fighting skills taught by Nie Kong, and a small part of Hadylun''s assassination skills.The three women often compete in front of Nie Kong, and the first in strength is actually Little Liana.In order to live up to Nie Kong''s expectations and revenge, she paid more than Xiao Wu and the others.But so far, Lianna hasn''t remembered the murderer who killed her parents.Because of the changes in the silent and disliked personality, Nie Kong and Yuli have become more cheerful day by day.Sometimes Hadiren saw her growing up with a gratifying smile on her face.


    King''s changes are also great, immersed in Nie Kong''s favor, she just feels that she is the happiest woman in the world.Thanks to Nie Kong''s watering of her body, her charm as a woman has risen in a straight line, even wearing men''s clothing will still attract the attention of many men.A lot of people wanted to come to the bar, but King had already handed over the management to the two maids.And the three loli witnesses the change of King with their own eyes, and their eyes are full of envy for her mature female charm.


    Blumarie has been coming and going without a trace as before, not to mention the dance skills taught by Nie Kong.However, when meeting Mai Shiranui and Yuri for the first time, they really made the two women very angry.


    The reason was that when they asked her who she was, she joked that it was Nie Kong''s lover who was raised by bread outside, so that the three daughters shot her at the same time.


    Nie Kong''s words are now a well-known member in the fighting world, and he is known as the number one master in the American fighting world.Although many people wanted to come to South Town to challenge him, they all became the actual combat training opponents of the three women, and no one could force him to take action.The South Town of the United States ushered in the era of peace, and the fighting of various schools developed rapidly here.


    One of the two Berg brothers traveled around the world to improve themselves, and the other hid in the mountains to understand the practice, and all disappeared within a few years.However, Terry''s powerful strength soon spread to the corners of the world-legends about men like hungry wolves.


    In the past few years, many things have also happened in the world.For example, Krausa, who was once humiliated by Nie Kong, was defeated by a single-eyed strong man whose name was Lucar.


    Repeated failures brought unprecedented humiliation to Krausa, which could not be cleaned up for a lifetime.He vowed to defeat them and regain his lost glory.


    At the same time, in the summer of 1994, many well-known companies in the world immediately began advertising bombings on the media throughout the world.The first world-class KOF fighting competition has begun. Players who are confident in their own strength are invited to participate actively, and the prize money is said to be ridiculously high.The advertising media has already reached all corners of the world with multiple portraits of fighting, and the effect is quite good.


    The KOF competition is divided into team competitions, with three companions at the same time, and preliminaries are held in various countries to select representatives.After the qualifiers, the national team will participate in the final battle, the championship won three million US dollars.The attraction of fame and wealth has made many people rush.Since it is organized by a formal enterprise, they have no doubt about its credibility.


    The strong gathered, and there was a long queue for registration.However, the only people who can skip the registration and get the invitation letter directly are estimated to be only five or six in the world, all of whom are world-renowned fighters.


    Advertising has become the hottest topic in the world since its first broadcast.Those companies organized the supervisors of the various national qualifiers, and even the event planning, design and promotion, all were properly handled, and only half a month was completed.Sure enough, it is a big family with great financial resources and abundant human resources.


    Its arrival has mobilized people all over the world''s preference for fighting and set off the tide of fighting.Even the liveliness of KOF is much more famous than the world''s No. 1 martial arts tournament in Dragon Ball. The advertisements are so good, and the bonuses are a lot more.

 710 The collapse of the second element text 0717, kof invitation letter

    Nie Kong usually doesn''t care about the passage of time, so KOF was held from the mouth of Yuri and Mai Shiranui.They are full of expectations for the upcoming fighting competition, clamoring to register for the competition and experience the results of their practice in the past few years.From Yuri¡¯s words, he understood that their Extreme Stream received an invitation letter from representing Mexico.As long as they beat the team selected by Mexico to sign up, they can compete with the national teams for the first championship and three million dollars in prize money.


    And when he was surprised that KOF didn''t invite himself, a familiar frequent visitor greeted the castle.


    She was wearing a red halter top, which could only cover the rough waves.With tight-fitting elastic deep purple cotton trousers, the youthful beauty and absolute sexiness are fully displayed.


    Although the summer sun is very fierce, why can''t her exposed white skin be tanned.Compared to five years ago, she has matured a lot and is much more beautiful.Shaking one step three times, Xiaoman''s waist turned around with the apron hanging there like a spring.The exposed pinkish white and tender belly button really few men can stand it.


    Brumari, a master of articulation, sneaked near him many times to tease him.


    "Mary, I said you are not sick, right?" Xiao Wu''s tone seemed to see a ghost, her eyes widened at the people.


    "Why do you say that?" Mary was startled and asked strangely.


    "Could it be that the sun came out from the west, or I was dreaming, and you are actually coming in from the entrance of the hall?" It seems that her way of playing has been taken as a habit by the three girls.


    "Hate, I''m like a thief." When she saw Nie Kong, she squeezed away Yuli who was sitting next to her, causing Yuli to pull her straight.


    Nie Kong smiled lightly and said, "Is that right, so behaved today, is there something wrong?"


    "Can''t you come if you don''t have anything? With a beautiful girl like me, dressed sexy, your eyes should learn to enjoy."


    "Look at it."


    Mary Jiao smiled and said, "Of course it''s fine. It''s called a beautiful meal. I''m not showing it to someone else. Look, it''s so close, I''ve shown you everything."


    "Please don''t be self-righteous." Shiranui Mai compared her and Mary''s bust, rather dejected.Although Xiao Wu''s figure is very slim, her chest is one size smaller than Mary.However, Xiao Wu has the advantage of her figure, her hips are much larger than Mary''s, and she has a fleshy urge to make people knead.


    "Enough trouble." Nie Kong understood her personality, so he asked directly about the purpose of her trip.


    "You should have heard, are you ready for the upcoming KOF world-class fighting competition?" She said with a change of tone.


    "Forget it, I haven''t received an invitation letter, and I don''t plan to take the initiative to sign up." Nie Kong shook his head.


    "Hehe...If there is an invitation letter, I will participate, right. Guess what is in my hand?" She didn''t know where to take out a letter and smiled at Nie Kong.


    "Could it be that¡­¡­"


    "Yes, someone asked me to give it to you." Mary brought a long-awaited news that he was invited to participate as a representative of the United States in the 94 KOF competition, instead of the original American Star Team.


    "What? KOF''s invitation letter has arrived?" The three women looked at the invitation letter with expectant eyes.


    "Yes, but KOF''s fighting match is different from the past. It is a three-player team battle, and you need to choose your own teammates." Mary said, eyes tightly looking at Nie Kong.And the purpose of this trip, Mary finally showed from the meaning of the sentence, with the meaning of teaming up with Nie Kong.With the current strength of Mary, she can indeed reach a world-class level.


    After hearing what Mary said, the three girls present suddenly raised their ears, and naturally they all wanted to accompany Nie Kong to team up.It''s just that there is more soup and less meat. There are four girls, and Nie Kong can only choose two as teammates.


    "Nie Kong, I have handed over the invitation letter from a thousand miles away, so let me be your teammate." Mary said softly.


    "Brother Nie Kong, Lianna wants to accompany you in the competition." Lianna issued a super cute killing technique, her eyes shining hard to refuse.


    There are five girls, but which two to choose is a difficult problem.But King must choose, she has become her own woman.


    "Wait for me to think about it, there is plenty of time anyway." Faced with the hopeful gazes of the girls, Nie Kong finally failed to make a decision, so he could only choose to postpone it.


    "That''s it." Their expressions were a little disappointed, but then they secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, it is a pity that none of the three loli can become Nie Kong''s teammates.Because when he was lying on King''s bed that night, Nie Kong got news from King.She also received an invitation from KOF and had the opportunity to form a team to represent Britain.She loves Nie Kong very much, so she listens to his opinions.


    "Nie Jun, can you join me as the British team, I... I am looking forward to it." After H was over, King asked eagerly, lying softly on Nie Kong.


    "En! But there is one person short of the team. I''m thinking about who to choose." Nie Kong thought, touching her jade back.


    "Hehe... No matter who you choose, Lianna and the others are going to have trouble now. It is indeed a problem." She chuckled.In a few years, King and the three girls have become very familiar.


    "In that case, let''s not choose those three. I plan to use them to replace me as the United States, and the last teammate will choose Mary. Because the three of them can be counted as the genre I teach, it is very suitable Team up together." Nie Kong thought for a while. The four girls had already made a decision when they were arguing in the castle, which was beyond the expectations of the three loli.


    "Well, that can take care of their moods and make them all compete, killing two birds with one stone." King nodded gently, and she would agree no matter what decision Nie Kong made.


    "As for the people I talked to you a few years ago, you should be able to fight with them, Jun Nie. It was not in vain."


    Nie Kong also looked forward to that moment, meeting with the various characters of the King of Fighters and defeating them.

 711 The collapse of the second element text 0718, the punishment of tragedy

    In the castle, the dispute continued.


    Youli snorted softly: "I don''t know if Brother Nie Kong has decided or not, which one of the four of us to choose."


    Shiranuiwu said in a spirited voice: "There will definitely be a place for me. I can cook again. I have a good figure and a beautiful face."


    You Li hummed: "Aren''t I not pretty anymore? What''s more, you think that in the beauty pageant, the fighting competition depends on the strength. If I were Brother Nie Kong, I would definitely pick the strongest."


    Little Lianna said: "Since Brother Nie Kong can''t choose, then we have to decide for ourselves. Now let''s compare and see, who is qualified to be brother''s partner."


    Yuli pouted and said: "Bi Zhibi, am I still afraid of you."


    "What will happen if you win? What if you lose? Let''s talk about the rules." Mary seems to be equally enthusiastic about that position, but must have won the three women in front of her.


    "If you win, of course you can become a teammate of Brother Nie Kong." Lianna replied.


    "No, those who lose must be punished, dare you dare?" Mary proudly said, thinking that she has been practicing for many years and is stronger than the three girls.


    "Okay, whoever loses is a puppy." Shiranuiwu said bravely.They just didn''t know, Nie Kong had discussed with King and made a decision.


    As a result, the four women wrote their punishments in the notes at the same time, and then the losers were drawn equally after the winners were divided.


    Shiranui Wu''s punishment was not to be within three meters of Nie Kong within a week. It was the most difficult punishment for her. She used it to motivate her determination to win.But Lianna wrote about who really lost and who was a puppy, and it was a pet dog who pretended to be Nie Kong for a day.Only I know my brother¡¯s hobby, and I also like to do those things for my brother. If I unfortunately lose, it will be a gain and a loss for me.


    Yuri''s conditions are much more relaxed, probably because she is unwilling to embarrass the loser and clean the castle for a month.Mary''s is very weird, asking the loser to pretend to die with them to tease Nie Kong.If Nie Kong knew that she was so troublesome, he would definitely smoke her ass.


    The test is 1V1, then the winner continues to win the first place, and the two losers see who is the loser.Out of fairness, the four of them have to draw lots to decide their opponents.


    The first match was Mai Shiranui VS Mari. Mai Shiranui was slightly relieved to see that her opponent was not better than Liana.


    The two women are very confident of their own strength, and they used all their strengths as soon as they shot.In midair, the two figures collided at an extremely fast speed.Mary planned to get close to Yuri to use her joint skills, but found that Mai Shiranui''s movements were faster and weird than her!The difference in strength between the two is not that big, but Mary accidentally lost the first time she encountered that kind of weird move.Mary was very depressed. She did not expect that she would lose after receiving Nie Kong''s guidance.


    "Yeah, I won." Xiao Wu cheered, her dream getting closer.


    The second game is Liana VS Yuri, Liana has beaten the two girls many times by a small advantage.This time without exception, she won the victory by a narrow margin.


    Yuli stomped her feet in irritation, resenting herself for being unsatisfactory.


    The four women are exhausted, but the situation does not allow them to quit.


    What follows is a competition between the two eliminations and the two winners. The winner can get what he wants, and the loser has to be punished.


    Yuri VS Marie, Shiranui Mai VS Liana.The battle was very exciting, everyone used the power of feeding.However, although Liana is usually stronger than Yuri and Xiaowu, her endurance is weaker than them.


    So in the middle of the game, Xiao Wu defeated Lianna with a trick Long Yanwu and won the championship.The last loser also appeared, Yuri defeated Mary.


    Mary only feels that there is a bitterness that she can''t tell. She said that those who fail must be punished, but she didn''t expect to ask for it.


    The triumphant Shiranui Mai looks like a proud peacock, looking at them with pride.


    "Hehe, I remember that the loser will be punished, Sister Mary, please." Xiao Wu smiled.


    Four identical papers appeared in front of Mary, and she could only hope to get the one she wrote.With her eyes closed, she gritted her teeth and chose a certain one.


    Only after seeing the content inside, her eyes were about to protrude, "Idiot, who wrote the punishment, so... so abnormal."


    Seeing Mary''s silence, the three women stretched their heads out curiously, and suddenly felt the sky spinning.The content written in it is surprisingly-Become Brother Nie Kong''s pet dog for a day...


    Mary was very tragic and got the punishment originally chosen for Lianna herself.


    "Yes... or punishment is fine." Liana stammered.


    "No...no, since I said it myself, I must do it." Mary knew that if she repented, she would definitely lose face in the future.She has a pet dog, so how can she think of the day when she will become a dog by herself.


    "But what to do, it''s very humiliating to be Brother Nie Kong''s pet dog..." Yuli said blankly.


    "Huh...Isn''t it often reported on TV that rich people often keep beautiful dogs? That''s it. First, you have to lock her neck with a dog chain, and then cuff her limbs." Xiao Wu hummed.


    Knowing that Mary could not be persuaded, Lianna could only secretly take out the hidden iron chain, locked Mary''s neck and limbs, and then tied the iron chain to a stone pillar in the living room.


    Mary sat cross-legged, her arms folded on her chest, maybe she didn''t think about how to face Nie Kong in any way.


    "Sister Mary, if you can''t stand it, you can leave. We won''t blame you." Yuri comforted.


    "Isn''t it just locked with a chain and can''t move? I will hold it back for one day." Mary refused to accept it.


    "But... But if Brother Nie Kong does something abnormal to you, you remember to resist." Lianna blushed and suddenly reminded Mary.


    "An la an la, could it be said that Brother Nie Kong would treat sister Mary as a pet dog? Let''s take a hot bath and take a good rest." Xiao Wu was very happy, and all his troubles disappeared completely.


    After such a fierce battle, they felt very tired physically. But Mary asked to take a bath, so the three women could only pull her into the spacious bathroom, take a hot bath and arrange her to the living room. Then the three women dragged their tired bodies and went back to the bedroom to rest.

 712 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0719, cosplay

    Nie Kong, who was all comfortable, came out of the Mirage Bar, and it was already midnight.However, Nie Kong did not spend the night at King''s, but returned to his castle, which has become his habit.


    Just as he walked through the living room, his right foot seemed to have tripped on something, and there was a clinking noise.Looking down, it turned out that there was an iron chain at his feet.However, he was very strange, how could there be chains in the living room?


    Along the chain Nie Kong saw a familiar figure, to be precise, Mary lying fast asleep in the living room.However, sleeping in the living room did not surprise Nie Kong. What was surprised was that Mary had a leather collar around her neck.The iron chain that stopped him was fastened to the collar.Maybe they would knock their necks if they were lying down and sleeping, so Mary lay on the soft wool blanket in the living room like a dog, like a pet dog kept by someone.Just like a fart among three or four people, none of them can be sure who wrote the perverted punishment, only the person involved Lianna knows.Four picks and one will be picked, and she is also very upset that Mary has drawn the secret punishment she wrote.


    Although Nie Kong used a chain when Lianna ran away, but at that time it was absolutely necessary.But now Mary is different. She takes the initiative to dress up as a beautiful dog. Does she have that hobby?


    If Nie Kong hadn''t remembered that her pet dog Anton was a bitch, otherwise he would definitely think of a special relationship between that human and beast.However, the dog-shaped dress seemed to awaken Nie Kong''s hidden evil, and made people humiliate and tune her.


    "Well, who is it?" Mary rubbed her sleepy eyes and woke up immediately.Looking around, Nie Kong looked at her with strange eyes.Panic flashed in her eyes, a little at a loss.


    "Mary, what are you...what are you doing? Could it be that you have that strange hobby?" After a while, Nie Kong''s voice broke the silence.Nie Kong seemed to be shocked by Mary''s dress.


    "Please don''t get me wrong, people just bet that they lost to those girls, so as a punishment for the dog who had to COS for one day. Hehe, but it''s very interesting, do you want to play with it?" Although her pretty face blushed, But the personality is much more unrestrained than girls in other worlds.If it''s the spring vegetables of the Baowang Girl, he must have already been dizzy with shame.She smiled playfully and pretended to be natural.


    "Haha, okay." Nie Kong''s heart swayed, and came about half a meter away from her.She squatted, posing like a mermaid.Maybe it''s because of Xiao Wu''s pajamas, but it''s too cool.


    The beautiful dog Marie in flimsy pajamas invited him, as if to lure him into committing a crime.Nie Kong couldn''t bear it, stretched out his hand and grabbed the iron chain that locked her neck.


    "Oh..." Mary, who was squatting, was pulled by Nie Kong, and the exposed white and long limbs pressed against the floor, as if waiting for a man''s favor.


    In terms of body shape, Mary is definitely better than Xiao Wu, and because of her articulation skills, her body is estimated to be very flexible and she can definitely assume a variety of poses.


    He held the chain, and set off to his bedroom on his own.


    "Idiot, don''t pull it hard." She let out a cry of embarrassment.


    "Didn''t you tell me to play? Now I am the owner, and you are my pet beauty dog ??Mary. So, Mary can''t resist the owner''s orders."


    "You misunderstood what I said. I meant to call you a COS puppy like me." Mary said crying, not telling you to play a game of pet dog and owner with herself.


    "Ah, I made a mistake?" Nie Kong was sweaty, but he didn''t plan to stop there.


    "Hmm..." Mary nodded vigorously, and she was able to explain clearly to Nie Kong with a sigh of relief.


    "I don''t care about it for the time being, who told you to always like to tease me. Now it''s me to bully and bully you, it''s a rare opportunity, hehe." Nie Kong seemed to take a puppy for a walk.


    "Wow, Nie Kong, you stupid bastard, I will kill you..." She was angry, wow, and pounced at Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong leaped back, flashing her love bite, and then tightened her right hand, and Mary behind him obediently leaned behind him.


    The short distance of more than 20 meters took a full half an hour.Mary regretted it a bit, which bear kid wrote a prank that caused herself to be bullied by Nie Kong again.


    This was the first time I met, and the second time I met, no matter how hard I tried, I was always bullied by him.Could it be that he was the nemesis he hit?


    Ashamed and unwilling, she always wanted to get revenge on Nie Kong since she was teased by Nie Kong for the first time.But I didn''t expect Dao to be one foot taller than the devil. Although her plan was perfect, she failed without exception.


    Mary, you can''t do it. If you continue to approach him like this, you will definitely be bullied by him in the future.But... But as long as I don''t see him for a while, I feel uncomfortable.


    "You...what are you going to do to me?" Mary asked in a panic, very afraid of Nie Kong''s upcoming bullying.


    "Let me think about it... Or I will put some food on the ground and Mary will eat them on her knees." Nie Kong grinned.


    "Asshole, how could I do that kind of thing, you... don''t go too far." When faced with Nie Kong''s insulting and excessive words, Mary felt a kind of thirsty.


    "No, how could I be that kind of abnormal shaking M."


    She stopped the excitin secretion in that head, and did not dare to try to open the door to transcend the law.


    There was a tragedy in my heart, and he secretly scolded the three idiots for the individual without completeness. At the same time, he complained about how his luck was so memorized. The first one got such punishment.It would be great if you get yourself writing to tease Nie Kong.

 713 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0720, bullying you, how about

    "Well, as long as Mary do to me one thing your pet Anton usually likes to do to you, it''s ok, it''s easy." Nie Kong pulled her in front of him, and then chuckled.


    "Ah... do what Anton did to me?" Mary took a deep breath, staring at Nie Kong stupidly with wide eyes.Speaking of my pet dog, I usually like to be intimate with* my face.But in the face of Nie Kong''s endless bad ideas teasing her, can Mary object?If you object, maybe Nie Kong bullied her to do something more humiliating.


    "Yes, otherwise I won''t follow it." Nie Kong said naughty.


    "That''s what you said, if Anton usually does...what he does, that''s lick...lick my fingers." Mary chose an acceptable thing and said in a hesitation.


    "Mary, do you want to lie? I often see An Dong. I obviously like * your face." Nie Kong looked at the beautiful woman in front of him tightly, with a thick smile on his mouth.


    Mary''s face was flushed, although she was bold by nature, but that kind of shame was an unprecedented challenge for her.


    Seeing her silence, Nie Kong gestured to her right cheek to start moving.


    Mary gritted her teeth and closed her eyes and moved closer like Nie Kong''s face.The soft tip of his tongue moved back and forth on the skin of his face with fresh mouth pressure, causing Nie Kong to shiver, so refreshing.


    Seeing her cute look with her eyes closed, Nie Kong couldn''t help it anymore.


    Mary was shocked, but she opened her eyes to see Nie Kong''s enlarged handsome face. The two mouths were tightly pressed together, and even merged together.


    "Woo..." The first kiss was snatched by Nie Kong, and she never even thought that such an accident would happen.With Nie Kong''s breath, her bones softened into noodles.As the two of them swallowed each other''s perfume, she seemed to have fallen into the whirlpool.


    It doesn''t matter whether he kissed him unintentionally or he kissed himself deliberately.


    "Oh, why do you bully me like this." Mary said with a cry.


    "Because I am bad, and I will always bully you from now on."


    Mary is in her early twenties and is in the most beautiful age group for girls.Hearing that Nie Kong had announced her ownership, she was stunned and determined to look at Nie Kong, and all the resistance was gone.


    "Ah..." She choked, gasping to breathe the air outside.


    "Pain is just fine, then you will remember me forever." Nie Kong did not stop, but slowly moved his lower abdomen.


    Nie Kong grabbed the chain around her neck and waited for her return.Within an hour, Mary''s eyes slowly became clear.She was still blushing when she thought of what had just happened.


    "It''s over, I will be bullied by him for a lifetime now." Thinking like that, the pretty face was full of happiness.After all of her family members died, she felt for the first time that she was dependent and a sense of belonging.

 714 The collapse of the second element text 0721, kof opening

    "What, Brother Nie Kong has already selected his teammates?" The next day, when Nie Kong held the energetic Mary and showed up to tell them they had decided, the three girls were pretty angry.In order to form a team with Nie Kong, they had a private fight last night.It''s not bad now, their efforts are all in vain.


    "Brother Nie Kong, who the hell is it?" Shiranhuo Wu was the most annoyed. She had already emerged from the three women, so she could just form a team with Nie Kong.


    "I didn''t choose who to form a team, but to participate in the British team represented by King. As for the three of you, let''s take the place of me as the American team in KOF." Nie Kong said.


    "Yeah, great."


    Yuli and Lianna''s eyes lit up with disappointed and regretful expressions. They were able to compete with Nie Kong, although not with Nie Kong.


    Xiao Wu muttered, only a few obeyed and the majority reluctantly agreed to Nie Kong''s arrangement.


    "Then it''s settled. We must work hard to let Brother Nie Kong know our strength!" Shiranuiwu squeezed her little hand, trying to fight for her breath.


    "Yeah, watch me teach the dumb brother and dumb dad in the game, and make them look down on people." Yuli hummed.


    Although the new female fighter team composed of Mai Shiranui three women has twists and turns, it still appears.However, the current female fighters are many times stronger than the original.Without Nie Kong, he would definitely be the champion.


    I feel that the happiest person is Mary. I didn''t expect Nie Kong to choose her and King to form a team for the competition. It was a shocking turnaround.


    Time flies, and the opening ceremony of the 94kof contest finally kicked off.And in the regional competitions of various countries, the qualifiers for you and me have finally begun.As long as you stand out, you can enter the finals.


    Unlike the competition held by Jess, the KOF94 fighting competition is held in a formal manner.Whether in the venue or in the fighting arena, they are all carefully prepared.This time, the King of Fighters Contest has gathered master fighters from all over the world, and the fighting method is based on the challenge mode.Each team will be assigned a ring for the challenge, and there, the duel selects the team eligible to participate in the final.It seems that only eight teams will be selected in the finals.


    Various countries began to choose their opponents in the finals, and the three of Nie Kong went to England to play.Xiao Wu and the others are very lucky and can stay in the United States without traveling long distances.However, Nie Kong and the three of them are very strong, and basically don''t need him to shoot.Just relying on King alone can be the first to easily qualify for the finals.


    The three Mai Shiranui girls in the United States also began to fight against the team they competed in the finals-they are the representative team of three famous American stars.


    The first person to jump to the ring was a burly white man like a bull-Bayern Butler. He is said to be a famous American football player. He once crashed a car without any injuries.


    "Haha, those three ladies, no matter any one of us can take care of them!" The man patted the iron helmet on his body, and looked at the three Mai Shiranui girls with disdain.


    "That''s what we are going to say, you three fighting laymen." Xiao Wu flashed to the ring and shook her hand fan at him.


    "I am a layman, now I am going to fix you. Don''t think you are a woman, I will be merciful. I will tell people in the United States by action that ninjas are only great on TV."


    His words were very arrogant, and his indifferent expression almost ignored Xiao Wu and the others.


    Xiao Wu stomped her feet with anger, and decided to teach him a severe lesson.After the referee announced the start of the game, Bayern Butler came down like a tiger and slammed his shoulder against Xiao Wu, in exactly the same posture as grabbing a football.


    "Heavyweight collision!"


    That mighty power, it looks like it can definitely crash a car.


    With a scream, Bayern Butler''s body passed through Xiao Wu.No, that is a phantom formed at high speed.


    "Hehe, can you catch me?" Five or six avatars appeared around him, each with a different posture.


    Audiences all over the United States exclaimed: "Japanese ninja clone art?"


    Bayern is like a mad bison, slamming into the Phantom frantically, but failed to touch Xiao Wu''s clothes.


    "Let you see our Shiranui''s ninjutsu, ninjutsu-flying squirrel dance!" Xiao Wu''s real body appeared in midair. She held two fans in her hand to form a cross, and hit his abdomen hard.


    Bayern directly rushed out of the ring for twenty meters, with a thick blood mist sprayed from its mouth.Everyone was taken aback, I didn''t expect such a beautiful girl to be so powerful!


    The remaining two people no longer looked down on them in their eyes, they were all full of caution.The second player to appear is the famous American NBA star Rocky Guloba.


    "Xiao Wu, come down quickly and let me have a fun." Yuli yelled.


    "Well, let''s play it alone." Shiranui Mai stretched lazily, showing no interest in them at all.After this war, Shiranui''s reputation will surely resound all over the world.


    Rocky Guloba used all his strength as soon as he shot, and the basketball with both hands was strong and powerful and hit Yuri.


    A light was shot from Yuli''s fingers, easily shattering the incoming basketball.


    "Hell bounce." Rocky, who was startled in his heart, immediately resorted to a kill, jumping high into the air and rushing towards Yuli.


    "Hu Huangquan!" Yuli sprayed a blue wave of air from her right hand and slammed into the lunging Rocky.With only a loud explosion, Rocky floated out of the ring like being hit by a truck.Even the people who watched the battle from behind were unable to stand firm because of the qi emission.


    "Yeah..." Yuri made a lovely pose.


    Then Harvey D, the world''s strongest boxer, appeared on the stage. He calmly looked at the beautiful blue-haired girl squatting and tying her shoelaces.He didn''t know that a girl who looked so weak could actually have power beyond them.


    "Explosive uppercut!" The fierce punch was full of heat, making his whole set glow red.


    Lianna calmly opened her body slightly, and then clenched her right hand and slammed into another fist from behind him.The frontal collision of force and force made a loud noise.And Harvey''s boxing gloves, little by little, turned into powder in the sight of the audience.


    He stepped back with heavy steps, and with each step back, the hard stone slab was cracked.When finally taking the fifth step back, Harvey knelt down in front of them.


    "Female fighter team, advance!" the referee announced.

 715 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0722, the final on the aircraft carrier

    After the successive preliminaries selection schedule, eight super-powerful teams were finally selected.


    KOF''s fighting finals will officially start a day later, and the competition is actually on a luxurious aircraft carrier, which is really surprising.Not to mention the cost of aircraft carriers, even if you have money, you may not be able to get them.


    As representatives of the United Kingdom, Nie Kong was the first to be here by staff.Nie Kong fell in love with the giant aircraft carrier parked on the coast at first glance.Only such a luxury ship can be called a ship.


    The two women accompanied Nie Kong, and the three followed the deck to the entrance.Mary threw the invitation letter in front of the guards, and the man immediately took the three of them to a magnificent and colorfully decorated wide hall.Several people have already arrived, almost all of whom Nie Kong knew.


    Nie Kong glanced at the three glamorous women. They were dressed in special black practice clothes, revealing a cold and youthful temperament.The curve is so perfect that it is indescribable, and many people''s eyes are mostly focused on them.Except for the three women, there are only three mercenaries in Hardyron.


    They were chatting and talking, and Lianna''s eyes met Nie Kong, and she was slightly surprised.Only a few days away, Lianna felt unbearable and life seemed to be tormented.


    "Brother Nie Kong, you are finally here." Before Lianna could act, Xiao Wu pulled Nie Kong into her seat with surprise on her face.Then she naturally sat on Nie Kong''s legs, smiling like a flower.


    The scent of the girl who rushed towards her face made Nie Kong feel a little restless.He immediately hugged Xiao Wu''s waist to stop him from messing around.


    After the two women saw Shiranui Wu occupy Nie Kong''s legs, the originally harmonious atmosphere became full of gunpowder.Unwilling to be left behind, they hugged Nie Kong''s arms one by one.


    The three women clung to Nie Kong like a sandwich, active and enthusiastic.


    "Oh, it seems there is no place for us." King patted his forehead and said helplessly at Mary.


    "Hey, anyway, we occupied Jun Nie alone a few days ago, so let''s compensate them now." Mary smiled and helped King pour a glass of red wine and took a light sip.Thinking back to Nie Kong and their journey to England, it was like a honeymoon, without the tension of the game.


    "Yeah, I just didn''t expect that you would rather be his woman with me." King joked.


    King''s men''s clothing is the same as before, but the special feminine charm exuded is no less than that of the plump and beautiful Mary.The two girls who were full of flavor came and immediately crushed the three young girls.


    "Hmph, anyway, I have accepted my fate, and I will be bullied by him for the rest of my life." Mary muttered her small mouth, her pretty face glowing with happiness.


    When the two women were whispering on the sidelines, and they seemed to see Nie Kong, the wood that Hadillon didn''t understand the atmosphere led Ralph and Clark to him.


    "You really participated in the KOF fighting competition, but it''s not surprising that you are here based on your strength." Hadillon sent out a feeling.


    "Hello, Uncle Hardylan." Liana said hello in a low voice.


    For the first time, Hadilun saw Lianna take the initiative to speak to him, and his expression flashed with relief. It seemed that it was the right thing to hand her over to Nie Kong for support.


    "Aren''t you very famous mercenaries in Africa? Why would you come to participate in the KOF fight? The world''s number one title and money are not important to you, right." Shiranui asked strangely.


    Hardyron was silent, his expression flashing a bit of hatred and sadness.The cause of the incident began eight years ago, when he was ordered to personally lead the team to arrest Lucar, an arms dealer.As a result, not only were all 50 subordinates killed, but his wife and daughter were also killed.In the battle with Lucar, Hardyron was also taken away from an eye.Because Lucar was surprised that Hahe could take a single move to survive, thinking that Hadillon had the value of fighting against him, he did not take his life.


    Through the invitation of 94KOF, he finally learned that the organizer was his enemy, Lucar, after untold investigations.In order to get revenge, Hardyren, Ralph and Clark formed an angry team to represent Brazil.


    "We are here to participate in the competition to complete the task, investigating a super arms dealer, a terrorist who can threaten world peace... So, we must win the championship." Hadillon said in a deep voice.


    Only by winning can he have the opportunity to meet Lucar and avenge his wife and daughter. That is the purpose of his life.


    "Really, no matter what difficulties you have, we won''t be so easy to win the game for you." Nie Kong smiled.


    "I didn''t intend to do that, but just to remind you that the hidden inside story of KOF is not that simple. The greetings have already been played, and we see the highs and lows on the court." Hadilun said firmly.


    Nie Kong slightly probed the situation in his body and found that the Qi in his body was indeed much stronger, at least exceeding the level of Jess that Nanzhen Nie Kong killed.But with his current strength, he certainly couldn''t deal with Lucar.


    You know that Lucar can easily defeat Jace''s brother Klaussar, and he has learned the Emperor Bo of Klaussar.There is an insurmountable gap between the two.If he could block Lucar''s move eight years ago, it would be at most two or three moves now.


    But after I won the championship, I will help you solve Lucar by the way, and take the aircraft carrier as your own.And through the vague memory before, he learned that Lucar has a very abnormal hobby, that is, defeating powerful fighters and casting their bodies into bronze statues.Lucar''s strength is indeed good, but maybe King is enough to deal with him, he is far behind.


    People at a table talked happily, and before they knew it, fighters from the world began to appear one after another.The strongest trio of various countries are now all gathered on this luxurious aircraft carrier.


    The staff began to busy entertaining, and the entire luxurious and spacious aircraft carrier suddenly became lively.

 716 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0723, gather together

    Several excited whistles came from the door, and Nie Kong looked at the source of the sound.I saw Terry brought Andy and a strong naked man into the hall, and the whistle came from Terry''s mouth.


    "It turns out that it was the Berg brothers and the famous Muay Thai master Dong Zhang. They actually formed a team. It seems that the overall quality of the players is very high." King said in surprise.


    As a master who also uses Muay Thai, King can recognize Dongzhang.However, in the past few years, no one has seen King make a move, so Dong Zhang has a vague impression of King.


    "You really came to the competition, I really hope to meet you in the game, but the first opponent I will defeat is their extreme current Sakazaki Ryo." Terry''s eyes were torch, like two burning torches.After looking at Nie Kong, he turned his eyes to the three people slowly approaching behind¡ªSakazaki Takuma, Sakazaki Ryo and Robert, the pillars of the limit flow.


    Since his defeat in the First World War a few years ago, he traveled the world and did not know how many arduous practices he has gone through, thus quickly improving his strength.His eyes, like hungry wolves, immediately met Sakazaki''s domineering look.


    Dong Zhang pulled the corner of La Andy''s clothes, pointed at Nie Kong surrounded by five women, and asked quietly: "Is he the super power you said? He looks like a playboy, and feels very weak..."


    "Shhh, don''t talk nonsense, you''ll find out after the game." Andy will never forget the Sun Fist that Nie Kong used.The strong do not need to prove themselves.


    "Haha, Terry looks like your strength has improved a lot, and I look forward to playing against you again." Sakazaki laughed because of the good friendship with them.However, most of his eyes were on Nie Kong, and his heart was most eager to fight Nie Kong.


    ""


    After greeted Nie Kong, they walked to the right side of the hall., Sakazaki Takuma, Sakazaki Ryo, Robert surrounded a table, and a large family also had a very happy conversation.


    But they couldn''t attract Nie Kong''s attention. Nie Kong''s gaze passed through the three people behind them who came slowly¡ªthe one in front was an old man who was over 80 years old with a hip flask in his hand, a fifteen or sixteen-year-old. A teenager in blue and white clothes, a beautiful girl in a red skirt with stockings on her legs.Among them, the girl''s face was much cuter than Xiao Wu, and her facial features were even more delicate than a doll.But the figure is similar to Yuri, and each has its own advantages.


    It seemed that it was superpowered to detect the gaze of a stranger, and Athena was immediately alert.When she saw Nie Kong, her pretty face was startled.Although surprised by Nie Kong''s handsomeness, Athena''s super powers actually didn''t have a human breath at all. Could it be that he was dead!


    "It''s terrible, he...who is he?" She suppressed the horror and followed the master Zhen Yuanzhai with her head down.For the first time, she discovered that her superpowers could not detect people.


    Then came a man in a high school uniform with a halo of the sun.As his teammate, an uncle in a judo uniform, a handsome young man with golden hair standing upside down.As the protagonist of the Japanese team in the early KOF, Kusuna Kyo, Daimon Goro, Nikaidou Red Maru.


    Red Maru glanced at the venue, and then assumed a handsome pose, but failed to attract the attention of the girls present.Because whether it was temperament or appearance, he was much worse than Nie Kong.


    "What a bastard, you dare to steal my Hong Wan''s limelight." Looking at Nie Kong surrounded by the girls, Hong Wan snorted coldly, feeling very upset.


    Kyo Kusanagi lazily said, "Red Maru, don''t be careless. Almost all those who can get here have a certain ability, and others will suffer if you underestimate it."


    As the ancient Japanese family Kusana, his own strength is unfathomable.


    "I''m confident in my own strength, just look at my performance." Hongmaru clenched his fists, full of confidence.


    Daemon Goro shook his head. Hongmaru''s character as a son is really hard to change.


    Since KOF94 is the first world-class fighting game, many fighters do not know it.So Kyo Kusana, Red Maru, and Daimon Goro sat in another corner.


    The last trio representing the South Korean team finally appeared. As they approached, the ground seemed to shake in half.I saw a fat man who was more than two meters tall with iron chains on his hands and feet and holding a big iron ball blocking the door.


    He was dressed in a white prison uniform, as if he had just come out of prison.His bald head was shiny, and his chin had a thick beard.He squeezed through the narrow door very hard, but he immediately slobbed a lot when he saw the hall full of food.


    A small skinny monkey got out of his crotch and slipped into the hall first.He wears a hat, a pair of small sunglasses, and trembling iron claws on his hands.The two of them exuded a gangster atmosphere and didn''t look like good people.


    "You two, be honest with me."


    The middle-aged man in a white Taekwondo suit couldn''t stand it, his face was full of righteousness, he kicked the fat man''s ass.The fat man screamed in pain, threw a dog to eat shit, and incidentally suppressed the thin monkey in front of him.


    Jin Jiafan felt that his face was almost ashamed, and he was really two unworthy apprentices.Now I am facing people from all over the world, can you give me a point.


    Even if there is no information given by King a few years ago, Nie Kong will recognize that person, the Korean representative Jin Jiafan, who has practiced taekwondo perfectly.The fat man was named Chen Kehan ??and the thin monkey was named Cai Baojian.They were felons in prison, and their character was extremely cruel.But the justice Jin Jiafan accepted them as apprentices and wanted to influence them.


    A total of eight teams, all landed on the aircraft carrier.The aircraft carrier began to travel slowly on the high seas. When it reached the other side of Asia, the contest was over. This journey will not be lonely.


    KOF''s fighting competition uses the same method as the world''s No. 1 Budokai to select the champion, but one person becomes a group of three.


    After finding that all the participants had arrived, the conference staff showed up.Announced that after they have enjoyed the dinner prepared for them, they will start explaining the rules of the game.


    The dinner in the hall was very rich, as expected, Lucar carefully prepared them for them.The most ugly thing about eating is Chen Kehan. He ate directly with a plate, really like a pig.

 717 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0724, Brazil vs Japan

    After Nie Kong and the others had enjoyed a luxurious meal in the hall, several staff members carried out a box.


    "For the fairness of the game, please come here to draw lots to determine the opponents and order of the game." The staff dressed in suits like bodyguards stood up and explained: "As for the rules of the game, the players surrendered or lost. Fighting ability."


    After the draw, the conference staff sorted everyone''s numbers.And soon, the eyes of several contestants were immediately attracted by the list of matches on the wall.


    In the eyes of everyone, the game sequence of the Budokai was clearly reflected: No. 1 Japanese team VS Brazil ¡ª No. 2 Japanese team, No. 3 British team ¡ª No. 4 Chinese team, No. 5 American team ¡ª 6 No. South Korea, No. 7 Hungry Wolves-No. 8 Dragon Tigers.


    Very interesting battle sequence, especially when the Hungry Wolf and Longhu teams met, it was simply Yuanjialuzhao.However, after seeing their opponents, Cai Health Care and Chen Kehan ??showed bloodthirsty expressions.


    "Great, our first game is not Brother Nie Kong and the others!" The three women couldn''t help being a little excited. Even if Nie Kong was not their important person, it was easy to clean up the three women with Nie Kong''s strength.


    "Master, can you see through the details of that man?" Athena asked Zhenyuanzhai in a low voice.


    Zhenyuanzhai took a sip of the spirits in the gourd and hiccuped.Drunken eyes glanced at Nie Kong, and then he smiled: "There will be people like that in the world, it''s strange, it''s strange...Don''t care about winning or losing, anyway, I brought you out just for experience."


    Seeing this game table, naturally some people are happy and some are worried.But anyway, they came to the huge deck of the aircraft carrier.


    KOF, finally started!


    The huge arena is square and square. Because the aircraft carrier has a large deck, the arena is also very large.But it''s no big deal to fall outside the ring, the only way to lose is to admit defeat and lose the ability to fight.It doesn''t matter if you fall off the ring, the ring just provides a place for fighters to fight. You can even fight in any corner of the aircraft carrier.However, in order to prevent the fighters from running around, they are set to fight within the range of the ring.


    Ralph, full of fighting spirit, posed in front of the ring, provocatively looking at the three of the Japanese team.


    However, Kusunakyo didn''t look at the forehead clothes at all, but lay lazily on the deck, watching the sea and sky in the distance.


    "Hong Wan, you go!" Kusanagi Kyo instructed Hong Wan to take the lead.


    "Well, I''m enough alone!" Nikaitang Hongmaru leaped to the ring easily with a very fast pace, as if there were a few blue lightning behind.


    With the shout of the referee announcing the start, the first game began.


    Nikaitang Hongmaru flashed his hands, and touched his shoulder-length blond hair.In an instant, all the blond hair stood upright!Ralph had goosebumps all over his tight-fitting suit, thinking that his taste was too strange.


    With swords drawn, Ralph took the lead.His hands were like a machine gun, blasting at Hong Wan at extremely fast speed."Machine Punch!"


    Because of the fast speed of the fist, there were many afterimages all around the red pill.


    However, Hongmaru was an agile fighter. He stepped back to avoid the area of ??his fist and hit a Thunder Fist.Electricity appeared in his left hand like magic, and the blue brilliance became a thunderball!


    The blue thunderball was interspersed in the shadow of the fist, and it exploded and hit Ralph by surprise.The strong current made his hands tremble slightly unnaturally, and they looked numb.


    When Hongmaru saw Ralph''s flaws, his right leg struck his head like lightning."Jihe kick!" With lightning-like kicking skills, the man who kicked Ralph turned his back.


    Hongmaru pursued the victory and stretched out his hands to grab Ralph''s head.But Ralph''s eyes flashed, seizing the opportunity.He took the initiative to hug Hong Wan''s body and threw it into the sky!


    "Super Argentina attack..."


    Hong Wan didn''t expect that Ralph would be able to fall, and could no longer dodge, so he could only let Ralph catch his body that had fallen from the sky and threw it into the hard arena!"Bump!" There were a few cracks in the hard ring.


    A few drops of blood leaked from the corner of Hong Wan''s mouth, and he paid the price for carelessness.But he didn''t lose, and a lazy donkey rolled back and avoided Ralph''s heavy punch.


    There was no adjustment at all, Ralph resorted to his kill-high-speed machine gun punch!


    Hong Wan, whose mind was turning sharply, could only resist his killing, and the sound of "cracking" came from the battle!One heavy punch after another was accurately and fiercely hit Hong Wan''s arms!Compared to the machine gun punch just now, it was several times harder and several times faster.


    "Ahhhhh..." Hong Wan snorted incessantly with the huge pain from his arms.


    "Papa..." Finally, after Ralph''s happily hitting, the aftermath was not continuous, he had to stop!However, what awaits him is Red Maru''s long-established kill-Lei Guangquan!


    Like the blue sun, a powerful electric current rushed into Ralph''s body.The screaming Ralph convulsed all over, his body was paralyzed and he was in shock!


    The medical staff quickly carried Ralph down and received treatment!


    Hong Wan, who was standing by, slumped his arms uncontrollably, as if it was no longer his arm!His bones!Because of Ralph''s crazy bombing just now, he suffered eye damage, the price he paid for his victory!


    Nie Kong looked at him and shook his head. Now their moves are a bit monotonous, and their strength needs to be strengthened.


    Huh, the figure turning into the army coat rushed.He tightened his hat and looked directly at Hong Wan with his sunglasses on. He was Clark, who was only slightly weaker than Hadillon.


    Although Hong Wan couldn''t do what he wanted, he just stared at him with infinite fighting spirit!


    The second game began, and Clark instantly rushed to his side.Hongmaru stretched out his hand to block Clark''s attack, no one knew that Clark hit his stomach with a knee bump.


    As if his eyes were about to bulge out, he arched his waist and slowly knelt on the ring, then fell.With a simple move, Clark knocked down Hongmaru, who had lost most of his combat effectiveness.


    "Door, you come to deal with him." Kusunakyo''s eyes finally got a little serious, and maybe every opponent here can''t take it lightly.Although he is number one in Japan, the world is too big.

 718 The collapse of the second element text 0725, hungry wolf vs dragon tiger

    Damen Goro stepped on the wooden clogs and appeared in the ring with a steady pace like Mount Tai.Seeing his movements, Clark narrowed his eyes in his sunglasses.


    Both of them are masters of casting skills, and the outcome can only be determined by their own strength and understanding of the human body.Facing Clark, Daemon Goro moved his hands together.He rushed forward and pushed out with both hands, and hit Clark''s head.


    But Clark dodged in front of the gate, reached out his hand, and grabbed the waist of the gate Goro.It''s just that Clark caught Daemon Goro, and Daemon Goro in turn was equivalent to grabbing Clark.


    Ever since, the two can only fight each other to see who falls.The two faces swelled like big lanterns due to excessive force.However, the back of the gate was not enough, and after five minutes of strength, he lost to Clark with amazing endurance.


    He is a mercenary from Brazil who has undergone various dangerous things, and his endurance and perseverance are amazing.


    "Roar, end the Argentine attack!" As if moving a big mountain, Clark threw the door into the sky with both hands.The door was shocked, and he did not expect anyone to move him.


    Daemon Goro''s huge body was thrown directly into the sky, and then Clark aimed at the cervical spine of Daemon and pressed his shoulder.


    "Kacha..." He only heard the sound of bones moving, and the door that was going to resist was numb, and his strength was lost.But Clark was not over. The second time he threw Daemon Goro up, and then hit his shoulder again, and the third time, Daemon Goro coughed up blood!


    With a sound of "Bump!", a tossing like a shoulder throw, and elbow attacked Daemon Goro''s chest, Clark''s string of attacks was over.


    After finishing this set, Clark took a breath, looked at the door Goro who fell on the ground with his eyes closed, and exhaled.He just tried his best. The power of this set of attacks may even exceed his best level in practice, and he also added a flaming elbow, and the army punches are basically the deadly type. Goro should Is it impossible to stand up...


    However, things are often unexpectedly exciting, Daemon Goro stood up, although in a half-kneeling posture.At this time, the bones all over his body were broken, showing the power of Clark to kill.


    "Land mine shock." He gritted his teeth, and the qi in the gathered body slammed into the ring.Clark was puzzled and didn''t understand the tricks of his trick, so he directly accepted the attack from the gate.


    If there is a violent ejection from the ring, his blood will surge and his head will be dizzy.


    Daimon Goro rushed up at the same time, and then directly grabbed Clark''s foot.His body was lifted up, it seemed to be spinning in the air, and then he was smashed to the ground, which is such a simple understatement.


    "Hell falls in bliss." Like a doll, he threw Clark''s body into the ring one after another.


    Clark had blood from his nose and mouth, his bones were broken by a third, his lungs might bleed, and he was seriously injured...


    Daimon Goro did not celebrate the victory, because Clark gritted his teeth and stood up.The two were seriously injured, but they did not voluntarily concede defeat. The fierce and miserable situation exceeded everyone''s accident.


    In the end, the two players fell to the ground and lost their combat effectiveness due to excessive force. In the third game, the two were tied.


    The fourth game began, and the opponents were the two captains.One is the descendant of the ancient Japanese family Kusanagi Kyo, who is said to have surpassed his father at a young age.One is Hadillon, who has hatred and has no reason to win.


    Strange assassination techniques emerge in endlessly. Unlike the two subordinates, he belongs to the power type. He belongs to the quick assassination type.


    The flames suddenly erupted from Kusunakyo''s right palm, blasting Lao Gao.After understanding the strength of the enemy, his eyes were full of fighting spirit.


    He made a big leap, and his ghostly body left afterimages in the air, and in a blink of an eye he came to Hadirun''s side!


    "Huang Bite!" The fist blasted out of his right hand carried a blazing high temperature flame.I have to admit that Kyo Kusana is very strong.Seeing his speed and reflection, Sakazaki Ryo and Terry''s eyes tightened.


    "It seems that the rumors are true, and Kusanagi is indeed a master."


    "Neck twist." Hadilun was very unkind, and the cold light in his hand who jumped into the air flashed towards Kusunakyo, who had just used such a dangerous assassination technique when he first played.


    "He Di..."


    Kyo Kusanagi was in danger, holding Hadilun''s hand knife with his right hand, turning violently, and knocking Hadilun out with his left hand!


    "Two hundred twelve-style Qin Yueyang." Kusunakyo resorted to the tactics of winning the pursuit, chasing behind Hadilun with his right hand and quickly grabbed his body.Suddenly, the burning flames exploded, and the fiery red flame drowned Hadillon.Fortunately, it wasn''t the flame of the big snake pheasant, otherwise Hadillon would definitely not be able to stand it.If so, his body has been severely burned.


    Hadilun''s face was solemn, and he didn''t expect people with strength beyond his imagination to appear one after another.The young man in front of him seemed to be only nearly twenty, and his cultivation base had already surpassed him.


    "Young man, you are really strong, but I have a reason to win, take me one move and kill-the ultimate flash." The energy in the whole body began to gather.Then, like a tiger coming out of the mountain, his right hand formed a hand knife and swept towards Kusanagi at a very strange angle.


    Kyo Kusanagi was serious, and his sharp eyes looked straight at Hadillon who was coming by.He dodged, but Hadillon''s attack was too weird, and his body opened a lot of holes.


    With his deliberate defense, he did not suffer substantial injuries.Although the attack speed is very fast, but Kyo Kusana can keep up with his speed.


    "Foreign Style¡¤Boom!" Immediately after the defense, his right fist blasted Hadilun into the ring, exploding a group of high-temperature flames.The qi in the body alone would definitely not be able to make such a flame, but Kyo Kusanagi was a descendant of the three major families in Japan, inherited the ability to control fire.That kind of flame is like light, which sealed the serpent one thousand eight hundred years ago.


    "Congratulations to the Japanese team for beating Brazil to qualify for the semifinals." The referee announced.


    With Kusunakyo, as long as the three of them don''t face Nie Kong and the others, it will be fine to advance to the final.That kind of flame is too powerful, and it is much stronger than a simple gas bomb condensed by qi.


    Then the second game began with the famous Dragon Tigers VS Hungry Wolves.

 719 The collapse of the second element body 0726, tie

    Dongzhang took a big leap, jumped onto the ring, and waited quietly for his opponent.He had already heard of the name of Extreme Stream, so he was full of caution.


    Out of Terry''s expectations, Sakazaki Ryo was the first to appear.He stared blankly, with a bad feeling.Extreme current can''t be embarrassed here, so Sakazaki Takuma has already made a countermeasure-Tian Ji horse racing, with the strongest Sakazaki Ryo being the first to easily kill one.


    Sakazaki Takuma was completely surpassed by his son Ryo Sakazaki two years ago.I''m afraid that if he exerts his strength regardless of the consequences, he can barely surpass Robert.


    Seeing the appearance of Sakazaki Ryo, Tojo showed unprecedented fighting spirit in his eyes.For the invincible dragon Sakazaki Ryo in the rumored world, Dong Zhang wanted to compete with him.


    "Ha, come on!" Sakazaki Ryo was beckoned to Dong Zhang and provocatively said.


    With a fierce momentum, Dongzhang used a super fast electric leg and kicked Ryo Sakazaki''s face.


    Sakazaki Ryo was smiling, and slowly placed his hands on the temples at the corners of his left and right eyes.


    "Oh, that foolish brother actually learned Brother Nie Kong''s Sun Fist secretly. He really has some ability." Sakazaki Yuri was surprised. Can he learn it only after seeing it once?


    "Huh, it''s not certain whether he can use it. Can Nie Jun''s tricks be so easy to learn?" King dissatisfied.


    "That''s right? No, Dongzhang, close your eyes." Terry''s face changed drastically and immediately reminded him loudly.But it''s too late. The essence of Muay Thai is that it has a forward momentum after the move. How difficult is it to stop.


    "Sun Fist!" The dazzling golden light exploded from Sakazaki Ryo''s body when Dong Zhang''s heel came.However, the light emitted was ten times worse than Nie Kong''s.No one told him the principle, it was pretty good that he could find that level by himself.


    The light is dazzling, but it can only last for half a second.The ring is like someone throwing a flash bomb, shrouded in light.Dong Zhang only felt that everything had disappeared, everything had become blurred, depriving him of sight.The only one who can see it really is Clark with sunglasses.


    "Definitely kill, Bawang Xianghouquan!" When the people around regained their sight, they only saw a huge blue blast bomb hitting Dong Zhang''s body.


    Dong Zhang''s body rushed out of the ring, and a lot of blood mist sprayed out from the corner of his mouth.In less than five seconds, Sakazaki had already knocked out his opponent.


    All the fighters who hadn''t seen Sun Fist around opened their eyes wide and looked at Sakazaki Ryo in amazement.And they learned that the trick was actually Sakazaki''s representative trick for the British team.


    Such a weird and practical move is really necessary for murder.


    But Nie Kong shook his head, he didn''t learn the essence of that trick.If it were used by him, the burst of light would definitely be stronger than the sun, and it would last for at least five or six seconds.


    "It''s amazing. If I did the trick I encountered, I would definitely end up like Dong Zhang. The invincible dragon of the limit current, the strength is really not easy." Kusunakyo exclaimed.


    "Ahhhhhh, I thought he was going to release the same superpower ball as Athena." Shii Quan Chong exclaimed.


    "Hey, apprentices, you have seen the vastness of the world." Zhen Yuanzhai took a sip of wine and taught to the two apprentices.


    "Master, we will definitely not disappoint your expectations." Athena said firmly.


    At this time, after the referee announced the result of the game, Terry rushed to the ring in a flash.


    "Let me Terry once again teach you how to do extreme current." After returning from school, Terry''s tactics have all changed, and Sakazaki Ryo doesn''t understand his routine at all.He had seen the tricks of extreme flow many times before, so the battle was powerful for him.


    "I''ve been looking forward to it, come on." From the aura from the two, it can be seen that their strength has improved qualitatively compared to six years ago.


    The first shot was Sakazaki Ryo, his right fist tentatively sprayed out a blue wave of energy, Huhuang fist.Terry''s face was serious, and he ducked sideways.However, Sakazaki Ryo''s attacks continued, rushing towards Terry with Feiyan''s gusty feet.


    "Kick forward in a hurry." Terry didn''t retreat but rushed forward, facing Ryo Sakazaki.The legs of the two finally collided in midair.


    "Peng..." The cyclone burst out, and their bodies all fell towards the ring.It seemed that the two were evenly matched, and each did not get the slightest benefit.


    However, Terry took advantage of the opportunity to fall, propped his hands on the ground, and stomped his feet straight up high, kicking violently and quickly across Sakazaki Ryo''s body.


    "Kick backwards."


    With unexpected tricks, Ryo Sakazaki suffered a loss.He was surprised how Terry changed the way he did five years ago.


    After waiting to kick Sakazaki into the air, the first thing behind Terry''s feet was to stretch out his right fist and hit Sakazaki with fiery arrogance.


    "Flame punch." Terry''s combo was flawless, but Sakazaki Ryo''s reaction was too abnormal.In the midair, he ejected an energy bomb from his right hand, staggering the rushing Terry.


    "Air Tiger Fist." After slowing down, the two rushed towards each other.The strong blows resounded, and the battle was very exciting.Comparable, but Terry is offensive and Sakazaki is defensive.


    "Bump!" After the loud noise, the two quickly separated, and at the same time they rolled down the ground and rushed towards each other again!


    When the game meets the opponent, seeing Sakazaki Liangfeiyan rushing forward, Terry shines!


    "Look at my nirvana, hitting the ground and strong waves." Blue Mang Yisheng in Terry''s hand, then hit the floor of the ring.At the moment when Sakazaki Ryo rushed, energy spurted from the ground and hit his body strongly.


    Ryo Sakazaki sprayed out a lot of blood, but he didn''t expect Terry to have such a trick.The powerful arrogance almost crushed his body.


    Wandering in the air, his body''s arrogance rose instead of falling.Seeing Terry rushing again, Sakazaki Ryo gritted his teeth, regardless of whether his body could bear it, and forced a kill.


    "Taste the kills of our Xtreme Stream, Dragon and Tiger Flurry." For the first time, Xtreme Stream''s stunt was used in front of the world.Terry was shocked. He didn''t respond, only seeing Ryo Sakazaki rushing towards him with a series of phantoms.


    The speed is so fast, he can''t react at all.In addition to Bawang Xianghouquan, does Extreme Stream actually have other tricks?


    With one punch after another, the attack speed was ten times faster than usual.Every position of Terry''s body was subjected to a powerful blow from Sakazaki Ryo.A total of fifteen strokes were completed in one second.


    It''s just that after he finished the fight, the two of them spewed out a lot of blood at the same time, falling to the ground.All this gave the audience present a strong shock, which is a recognition of their strength.

 720 The collapse of the second element Text 0727, Nie Kong vs. China

    The two fell to the ground at the same time, and the referee declared a tie.Then the second appearance of the extreme stream is the strongest tiger Robert, and the Hungry Wolves team has only Andy left, and it is difficult to be alone.


    In retreat in the deep mountains and old forests, he is restrained and his mentality is peaceful and perfect.Combining Shiranui Ryu and Bone Art, the strength naturally needless to say.And Robert often practiced with Sakazaki Ryo, and his extreme current kicking skills made him superb.


    "Are you ready!" Robert took a coin from his arms, threw it to the sky, and then held it in his palm.Secretly looked at the face of the coin, with a confident smile on his face.


    Andy exhaled and put his hands in the Shiranui style.


    "I won''t be polite, please do it!" Andy''s eyes shot a sharp light and said to Robert.


    The person on the opposite side is a powerful enemy.I don''t know how long the hard training in the extreme current, so Robert is particularly sensitive to these things.


    "Feiyanlong god''s foot." Robert, who jumped into the air, aimed at Andy with the tip of his right foot, like a heart-piercing sword.Andy blocked the menacing kick with his forearm.


    Although blocked, Robert turned his head back with the help of his strength, and once again swept out with Feiyan''s gusty feet. The sky was full of Robert''s legs, very spectacular.


    Seeing Robert''s powerful tricks, Andy knew he couldn''t hide.If you evade, the attack of the limit current will be continuous, but it is definitely yourself who loses.


    "Shadow Slashing Fist."


    Andy''s figure moved out like a phantom, his elbow rushed to Robert''s chest, and then it hit him directly in the chest.Robert also hit Andy with his right foot, and the two made a reckless move, each stepping back a few steps and getting injured.


    After easing the qi in their bodies, the two confronted again.What Andy used was a quick air-explosive bomb, the tiny air column ejected from his right hand hit Robert who was ten meters away, so powerful.


    Where did Robert expect Andy''s gas wave to be so abrupt, without warning.He fell a spat, and after drawing a distance, he vomited a mouthful of blood.


    Looking at Andy coming, Robert''s body was hanging upside down at this moment, and he turned and kicked Andy away.


    The strength of the two seemed to be equal, and the two of them collided with each other in the ring, and their injuries were increasing.


    Robert couldn''t help it at first, and impulsively, he first sent out the limit flow of killing dragon and tiger flurry.Andy desperately blocked his fierce offensive, feeling that his body was hit by several moves, and his hands were numb.It is hard to imagine how painful it would be if it were hit from the front.


    "Super split bomb." When Robert used all his tricks to exhaustion, Andy finally released his nirvana.With flames on both legs, he thrust out like a rocket against Robert''s body.


    Robert''s body was directly subjected to Andy''s mortal, and his body suffered double damage, one was burns from flames, and the other was strength.He was defeated, defeated by his own mentality.


    Although Longhu Flurry is very powerful, he has to wait for the time when the enemy reveals his flaws. Robert''s mentality is too frizzy, which is the real reason for his defeat.However, he beat Andy and lost 60% of his combat effectiveness, and then the old spicy Sakazaki Takuma easily defeated Andy.


    Shiranui Wu pouted and looked at the defeated Andy, and secretly scolded him for being unworthy and embarrassing Shiranuiyu and losing to Yuri''s Xtremryu.If you change your hand, you will definitely beat the limit flow.


    Although Nie Kong didn''t have formal gravity training for the three women, the strength of the three women was indeed much stronger than that of Sakazaki Ryo.


    The Dragon Tigers and the Japanese team successfully advanced to the semi-finals.The Hungry Wolves team was eliminated tragically, defeated by Sakazaki''s strategy.But Terry was not frustrated, because he and Sakazaki Ryo were tied in the battle, but he regretted that he couldn''t experience Nie Kong''s strength in person.


    KOF94 was halfway through, and the third game finally came to Nie Kong''s British team. The opponent was the Chinese super team with the lovely sister Athena.


    As the number one master in the United States, many people are curious about Nie Kong''s true strength and look forward to his wonderful performance.


    "Nie Jun, it seems it''s time for you to play once." King said helplessly as he watched people from all directions gather on Nie Kong with strange eyes.


    "Really, but then you won''t have a chance to express yourself." Nie Kong smiled.


    "It doesn''t matter, we already know our true strength." Mary straightened her chest proudly, her pretty face with a sweet smile.Ru Nie Kong''s outstanding performance can bring her happiness and happiness, and let the people of the world see the excellence of his own man.


    Nie Kong nodded and appeared in the martial arts arena under the gaze of countless people.


    "Master, let me be the first to fight." Shii Quan Chong eagerly looked at Zhen Yuan Zhai and said.


    "No, you are the trump card of our super power team. The key to victory or defeat lies on you." Zhen Yuanzhai took a drink, patted his shoulder and said with a smile.


    "Yes...Is it? Oh, it turns out...The master takes me so seriously..." Shii Quan Chong was moved with tears streaming down his face.And Athena looked at him pityingly, because he was fooled by the master again and simply died.Because he is like a child, Athena knows that he likes herself, but she only regards him as her friend.


    "Master, but you must use your full strength, not let the water go." Athena groaned.


    "Well, wait for the old man to try his details." Zhen Yuanzhai walked drunkly, step by step to the opposite of Nie Kong.


    Wearing a sailor suit, Athena looked at Nie Kong and her master, waiting for the start of the game.


    The Japanese team''s Red Maru secretly sighed that Nie Kong was lucky, and they actually met the Chinese team composed of old and weak women and children.Up to now, he felt jealous that Nie Kong could not be so good.


    "If you want to win the game, you have to pass my old man''s level." Zhen Yuanzhai is drunk, as if only a gust of wind can blow him down, experiencing the mood of drunkenness.


    "Brother Nie Kong, don''t make heavy moves to the elderly." Shiranhuo Wu said in a charming voice.


    Nie Kong sighed, the Chinese team was unlucky when they met him.With their own strength, it would not be a problem to advance to the semi-finals.Especially Zhenyuanzhai, who has been practicing for decades must be very strong.

 721 The collapse of the second element text 0728, super power showdown

    After the referee announced the start of the game, Zhen Yuanzhai saw that Nie Kong''s body was full of flaws, and his eyes flickered, rolling on the ring and hitting Nie Kong with a pot blow.The super fast wine gourd attacked Nie Kong''s head at a tricky angle.The action is simple and very old, so that the eyes of Sakazaki Ryo and the others who are watching the match are bright, and he cannot be underestimated.


    When many people thought that Nie Kong couldn''t escape, he tilted his head at the moment the jug was near, as if the jug had penetrated his body.


    Although Zhen Yuanzhai was surprised, he immediately fought back, with rich experience in combat.The wine gourd, which was quickly pulled back, rushed to Nie Kong at a speeding speed again, and this time it hit Nie Kong''s waist.


    "Double attack."


    Nie Kong caught the gourd that flashed like a meteor, the speed of his shot was simply a magical skill.


    Zhen Yuanzhai looked serious, and his body reacted quickly.With the help of Nie Kong''s strength to hold the hip flask, he pulled the rope to hold on and rushed towards Nie Kong, quite like a carp rebounding.


    "Boy, have a taste of the old man''s stunts¡ª¡ªBooming the Flame Cannon!" Such a face-to-face move doesn''t give people a chance to escape.The wine gas was ignited by Zhen Yuanzhai''s gas and turned into a fire dragon and sprayed out.Cao Naojing exclaimed, but Zhen Yuanzhai''s move made him feel ashamed of him.


    "Win." Shii Quan Chong squeezed his fist, his eyes flashing with excitement.No one can resist the kill of the master.


    "Brother Nie Kong, it''s dangerous." Liana stared at the battle with worry, praying that Nie Kong would not be injured.


    Nie Kong in the ring immediately bulged his cheeks, like a frog.Seeing Nie Kong''s cute look, Shiranui Wu and Yuli screamed.


    When the scorching flame came, his closed mouth opened slightly, unexpectedly exhaling an unstoppable hurricane.The fire took advantage of the wind, but when the wind was too strong, the flames turned to Zhenyuanzhai.The hurricane screamed, almost blowing away the figure behind.


    Because Nie Kong was pulling the wine gourd, Zhen Yuanzhai who was in the air completely endured the flames he emitted.


    After the flame disappeared, Zhen Yuanzhai with a scorched face appeared in front of everyone, and it seemed that he had lost his combat effectiveness.Although it was just two or three simple tricks, many people understood the strength of Nie Kong.


    "Athena, come out." As soon as Athena pulled her sailor suit outside, she turned around cutely, and unexpectedly changed into a Chinese combat suit.


    Pink trousers and long-sleeved clothes, with a dark red "man jacket", which is fastened by a belt.The beautiful hair is sprinkled on the jade back like a waterfall, and the girl looks slim.


    The delicate facial features adorn her fair face, especially those bright big eyes which are very cute.


    "Please advise!" The youthful and lovely Athena saluted Nie Kong quite politely.Athena''s sweet voice is as sweet as a oriole. No wonder she is already an idol singer at a young age.


    Nie Kong said gently: "I heard that there is a singer in Japan who is also called Athena who sings very well. I wonder if it is you."


    Athena swelled and said with joy: "You actually know that my voice has gone overseas."


    "Sure enough, I said how could there be such a cute girl except her." Nie Kong smiled.


    Athena stuck in her waist and said: "Huh, although you speak nicely, but I want to win the game."


    "Hehe, come if you have the ability."


    Seeing the two chatting intimately, Shii Quan Chong shouted as if jealous: "Athena, hurry up and give him a taste."


    With the announcement of the referee, the second game begins!


    "Teleportation."


    Athena disappeared strangely from the place, with no signs at all.Many people frowned, but still couldn''t see her speed clearly.


    That''s because she used her superpowers to break through the space teleportation.


    A faint spatial fluctuation came from behind Nie Kong, and Athena, who had originally disappeared, suddenly appeared behind him.


    Her little white hand had already been printed on Nie Kong''s back, and Nie Kong''s body without any defense seemed uncontrollable. Following Athena''s delicate hand pointing towards the sky, she flew high into the sky.


    "Hey, really interesting use of spiritual energy." Nie Kong watched Athena rush towards him, and a dazzling white light flashed with his right hand.


    "Drain the lightsaber!" The red light in his hand flashed continuously, like a real sharp sword.If it were an ordinary person, she would definitely not be able to break free from the shackles of her spiritual power.But she met Nie Kong, a super terrifying soul.


    "Since you are using super powers, then I will use super powers to have fun with you and move instantaneously." The moment that radiant hand hit Nie Kong''s body, Nie Kong disappeared like Athena. Up.


    Athena''s eyes widened, and she shook her head to find Nie Kong.


    "I''m here." Nie Kong patted her on the shoulder, and she hurriedly teleported away in an instant. When she turned around, she only saw Nie Kong''s smiling face.


    "You... can you actually use teleportation, can you use superpowers?" She stammered, Zhen Yuanzhai and Shii Quan Chong were equally startled.


    "What do you think."


    "In that case, let''s see who our superpowers are better." Athena smiled playfully and restored her original lovely appearance.She felt very kind when she met someone like herself.


    The bodies were pulsing strangely, and the two of them disappeared for a while in the ring.The teleportation stunt was vividly performed in front of the two.


    "Spirit ball." After teleporting to Nie Kong''s left, Athena put her hands together and aimed at Nie Kong and sent a white energy ball.


    Nie Kong stretched out his hand to block in front, and then the energy ball composed of mental power disappeared. That was Nie Kong''s countermeasure.


    She was shocked, she had almost overdrawn her mental power by using so many teleports.On the other hand, he seems to have no influence, so strong super power.


    "Transfer." Nie Kong glanced at Athena, and the super soul power controlled Athena and came to him.Athena¡¯s body was pressed like a mountain, her body and soul could not move at all.


    "You give up."


    "No...I didn''t lose..." But before she finished speaking, her eyes were lost, and she said blankly: "I...I gave up..." Then she left the ring.


    Only when Athena regained consciousness, she rushed to the ring with a flushed face and stomped Nie Kong''s foot severely.But instead, it was her little feet that she hugged, shouting pain.

 722 The collapse of the second element Text 0729, the shock of the fighters

    The audience was silent, and they were all shocked by their wonderful superpower performance.They discovered for the first time that the world has energy other than Qi.Compared to the temperature, but weird.


    "Master, Athena, look at my performance, I will definitely win the championship." Zhui Quan Chong on the ring made a confident statement.


    "What an arrogant kid, Brother Nie Kong can get rid of him by two or two tricks." Yuli shouted.


    "That''s right, it depends on him." Shiranuhuo Wu shouted.


    "It''s so noisy, you guys give me peace. The big showdown of the century is about to begin, and I will be unlucky when I look down on it." Shii Quan Chong shouted at Xiao Wu and the others.


    "Athena, I think we are going to go back." Zhen Yuanzhai took a sip of wine and said to Athena beside him.


    "Hey, if the master said that Quan Chong is our trump card, I really lied to him." Athena pouted.


    "Quan Chong just loves to eat that set, so I will give him a few words so that he can give his full strength. However, the young man Nie Kong is much stronger than I thought, and Quan Chong is not his opponent at all. It is only super power. It is much taller than me. Besides, his martial arts cultivation is even more unfathomable." Zhen Yuanzhai sighed.


    "But... but that guy actually used hypnotism to force me to surrender, it''s really damnable." Athena dissatisfied.


    "Hey, he doesn''t want to see you embarrassed and defeated, his character is not bad. If you can become friends with him, you can ask him for advice, and your strength will definitely improve quickly." Zhenyuanzhai squinted his eyes. Tao.


    "Really." She blinked her eyes and cast her gaze to the ring.


    Quan Chong now started to attack, kicking at Nie Kong with the courage to move forward.


    "Long teeth."


    Nie Kong was not as gentle as he dealt with the previous two, and for the first time issued a strong counterattack.He walked around his feet at a weird speed and came to him, his knees pressed hard against his abdomen, and then his right hand formed a hand knife and struck his neck.


    Quan Chong glared at him, his body slowly softened to the ring.The referee started for a few seconds, but Quan Chong had lost the ability to fight.


    Only relying on Nie Kong alone, 1VS3 defeated the superpower team and successfully advanced to the semi-finals.


    "Master, I lost." Quan Chong wiped his tears, snot in his hands.


    "It doesn''t matter, we are not here to win the championship. As long as you can gain experience from failure, it is already a gain." Zhen Yuanzhai comforted.


    "Yes, it''s a worthwhile trip to see so many exciting games. I think the final championship game will definitely be very exciting." Athena said with excitement.


    The fourth game of the promotion game started with the American all-female fighter team VS South Korea.


    Well, a red figure rushed to the ring and acted as a pioneer.


    Seeing the beauty of Renbi Huajiao on stage, Cai Health-care''s eyes glowed with bloodthirsty rays.Without waiting for Jin Jiafan''s order, his short body floated to the ring at an exceedingly agile speed.His claws reflected sharp sharp edges, and he waved at random to make a hissing sound.


    "Little girl, let me tear your body with my claws, quack..." Not long after they came out of the prison, Jin Jiafan couldn''t completely change their bad habits.


    Perceiving his bloodthirsty killing intent, Xiao Wu went cold all over.


    Without waiting for the referee to announce the start of the game, he rushed to Xiao Wu at an extremely fast speed and initiated a despicable sneak attack.Xiao Wu was enveloped by Cai Health Care''s killing intent, how could she react in time.


    When he watched his sharp claws tear her clothes, Cai Jianhua''s figure stopped in front of Xiao Wu strangely.Although she didn''t know what was going on, Xiao Wu immediately made a move.


    "Flower Butterfly Fan!" A fan wrapped in a strong flame of energy hit Cai Health Care''s body.


    He rolled around for a few times, and his face was already swollen for half a circle.


    "Wow, bastard." Cai Health care became angry and grabbed Xiao Wu again with agile movements.


    Xiao Wu had already recovered, she turned into five or six phantoms in front of everyone.


    "Remnant Shadow Fist."


    Cai Health Care was stunned. He desperately tore the "people" in front of him, but found that all were the shadows of Xiao Wu''s high speed.


    Seeing Xiao Wu''s tricks, Kusanagi and their eyes lit up again.A wonderful trick, even they couldn''t really see through Xiao Wu''s real body.It seems that everyone who can come here to compete is easy to deal with.


    A Xiao Wu at the back confronted Cai Health Care and used the Ninja Bee.Cai Health Care was already confused, how could she recognize her clearly, so the elbow wrapped in red flame immediately knocked Cai Health Care out.


    Touching, the ground seems to shake!A "hill" immediately came onto the stage, looking at Cai Baojian who was being carried away, and hurriedly urged the referee to start the game.


    But the opponent was no longer Xiao Wu, and was replaced by Lianna.Seeing a thin opponent, Chen Khan desperately shook his large iron ball of several hundred jin.


    At the beginning of the second game, when Lianna was about to attack, Chen Khan shook his big iron ball to form a protective layer, and then approached Lianna.


    Lianna jumped into the air, but to many people''s surprise, she actually violated gravity and floated in the air.Among them, Ryo Sakazaki lowered his head thoughtfully after seeing the airflow from Liana''s feet.


    The KOF game has brought them so much surprise, they have a feeling of living a lifetime in vain.


    "Their tricks are all very weird, but they are so powerful and practical. Only that kind of tricks can be regarded as a real fighting skill." Terry exclaimed, his eyes fixed on the initiator Nie Kong.


    It''s just their performance. All of them have a camera to collect, including the weird moves made by several female envoys.


    Lianna looked at Chen Khan indifferently, and then her index finger shone dazzlingly.


    "Congdongbo." A light beam comparable to the sun shot at Chen Kehan. Chen Kehan''s fat body could not respond at all, and a blood hole was shot out from his right foot, and then the second beam shot through his left foot. ¡ª¡ª


    When Chen Khan lost the ability to move, Lianna slowly landed.I don''t know if it was Chen Kehan''s murderous intent, Lianna''s hatred vented straight into his body.


    Although the methods were quite cruel, he won the game simply.Jin Jiafan smiled bitterly. Originally, his purpose was to come to KOF to promote his taekwondo, but who knew that his opponent was unexpectedly powerful.

 723 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0730, Lucar appears

    "You...you cheat, how can you use superpowers to help others in the game?" When Liana just finished the game, Athena came to Nie Kong and said to him.


    "What nonsense are you talking about, how could Brother Nie Kong do that kind of thing." Xiao Wu glared at Athena, and couldn''t allow others to say that he was not.


    "Obviously, it was just the beginning of the match between you and the Korean team''s Cai Jian-care. He blocked Cai Jian-care''s actions with super powers." Athena said gently.


    Xiao Wu couldn''t help but think of the scene where Cai Health Care stopped weirdly, her face was dazed, it turned out that it was Brother Nie Kong who was protecting me just now.


    "That''s because the referee didn''t announce the start of the game, so I just specifically stopped his sneak attack. Besides, Xiao Wu is much stronger than her. Even without my help, Xiao Wu will win." Nie Kong said Did not deny his actions.


    "No, thank you very much, Brother Nie Kong." Xiao Wu''s eyes flowed with tenderness, as if water could melt anyone''s heart.


    "You are right, but you can''t use super powers indiscriminately in the future." Athena copied the set Zhen Yuanzhai taught her, and then preached to Nie Kong.


    "Brother Nie Kong has his own ideas, and you don''t need to teach him indiscriminately." Xiao Wu said domineeringly to Athena.


    Athena murmured and said that she was just a kind reminder to Nie Kong, don''t misuse the gift God gave him.If you have time, China welcomes him at any time.


    Their superpowers are natural, but Nie Kong can be considered as a result of long-term cultivation.


    Lianna returned from the ring intact, and the all-female fighter team VS Korea team reached the crucial third game, Li VS Korea''s No. 1 Taekwondo master Kim Jia Fan.He had to come up because it was related to his reputation for taekwondo.However, like the world declared that Taekwondo is the strongest fighting dream, the opponent is unexpectedly powerful.


    Kim Jiafan, wearing a white taekwondo suit, came to the ring and found that his opponent had changed to another person, the daughter of the master of Xtreme Museum Yuri Sakazaki.He gritted his teeth and bitterly, the three of them looked down on himself in that way.


    Angrily grinning, Jin Jiafan intends to defeat it without leaving a hand, and then win the game.


    "Are you ready, I''m about to take action." Yuli exclaimed in a delicate voice, her slender figure revealing the beauty of youth.Although the chest is not very big in the white clothes, it looks like two apples hanging there, which looks swollen and heavy.


    "Come on," Jin Jiafan said solemnly.


    "Hehe..." She folded her hands on her chest, and her anger began to boil.Then "afterimages" surrounded Jin Jiafan one by one, counting to four.


    "Remnant Shadow Fist..." Yuli called again, and the four shadows became eight.


    Jin Jiafan used defensive tactics, watching them vigilantly.


    One Yuli who was hiding behind Jin Jiafan shot, her jade hand clenched into a fist and hit Jin Jiafan.He squinted tightly, turned and kicked back.


    "You guessed it wrong, I''m on your left. Taste the new kill that I created-four kills." The one on the left, Yuli, hit Jin Jiafan one by one with uppercuts one after another.Then something shocked everyone happened. The three Mirage Yuli behind him actually used the extreme current stunt Bawang Xianghou punch, ejecting a super-atmospheric wave, and the other used his own creation on his back. Feiyan phoenix feet coming out.Many afterimages fluttered, and a steady stream of terrorist attacks swept towards Jin Jiafan.


    Jin Jiafan didn''t have the ability to resist, and could only bear the blows of the three Yuli, but the last afterimage didn''t know what to do. After staying in place for a while, he assumed a victory pose.


    Suffering three Yuri''s kills, Jin Jiafan was defeated in a complete mess.The afterimage slowly faded, and then revealed four real bodies, and finally the four people slowly regrouped into one in front of everyone.


    "It... is not exactly the phantom left at high speed, are there four real bodies?" Everyone was silent for a while, looking at the beautiful girl Yuri in shock.No way, it''s hard to tell the truth, how can I fight her?


    "Oh, has Yuli really learned the four-body punch taught by Brother Nie Kong?" Shiranuiwu said in surprise.The principle of that trick is difficult, more than ten times more difficult than Sun Fist, and now she has only touched the threshold.


    "Who makes you like to be lazy and not work hard? Now only you can''t." Lianna didn''t forget to blow.


    I do not know Huo Wu secretly regrets, as long as she practiced that trick, she would definitely be the most powerful ninja in the world.In the future, if Jun Nie and himself return to Shiranui Dojo, they will definitely carry forward.


    Nie Kong was also surprised, but she didn''t expect Yuli to combine the Shadow Fist and the Four Body Fist into one move.However, the weakness is also great, it is useless to meet a fast opponent, and all four of them will lose.The trick is to divide your energy and strength into quarters, and of course the strength and speed will become weaker.If it weren''t for Yuli''s strength to be much stronger than Jin Jiafan, then she would be able to use that move, and it is estimated that she would not be able to use the residual shadow fist at that speed.


    The top four were finally selected, namely the British team, the Japanese team, the Dragon Tigers and the American all-female fighter team.The semi-finals will start tomorrow and the opponents have already drawn.The first game was the British team VS Dragon Tigers, and the second game was the American team VS American women''s team.After giving the players a day''s rest and adjusting their state, the organizer said that they could act at will on the aircraft carrier.


    The defeated teams cannot leave, but have to watch the battle on the aircraft carrier to the end.Hearing the referee''s words, Hardyron was relieved, he still had the opportunity to meet Lucar who held it.


    Each returned to the assigned room to rest, and they waited for the arrival of the final.


    In a secret room of the aircraft carrier, a one-eyed man showed a frantic smile, seemingly satisfied with the powerful enemy he attracted.Around him, two coquettish women wearing secretary costumes.

 724 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0731, the accident that appeared, Yuri lost

    The sky is covered with dark clouds, and electric snakes are flying through the clouds and fog.The raindrops fell from the sky, spreading over the sea area for dozens of miles.The wind screams, but it cannot threaten the huge aircraft carrier.It''s just the hazy weather, it is indeed not suitable for qualified fighting games, and the gods are not beautiful.


    However, the KOF semi-finals did not end due to the weather.In the early morning of the next day, the organizer has notified the six players of the first game to start the game on the deck of the aircraft carrier.


    Twenty-four players were placed in order, and there were no empty seats.Nie Kong frowned when he looked at the sparkling sky.First of all, the first person to appear for the three women has been decided, and it is Lianna with a cold temperament.I heard that their three women were all determined by guessing, and after a victory, it was their turn to play second, for fear that the other two would be defeated because of their strength.The Japanese team decided to send a judo master Goro through Kusanagikyo.In fact, the two of them didn''t have the confidence to face Lianna''s dance skills, so they sent the gate to start the battle.Moreover, facing the bizarre shadow fist of the two women with the gate power type, there is no chance of winning.


    The right foot of the gate shook the ring and made a bang.Lianna snorted and didn''t care.Although he is stronger than himself, can he catch himself?


    With the start sound of the referee, Daimon Goro rushed towards Liana instantly.Kyo Kusanagi said that to win the game, he must use a surprise attack to approach Lean and decide the outcome.


    Although Lianna was a little surprised, she gained a lot of experience after many battles.The qi flame in the body spread out, forming a circle of sharp qi blades that swept out.


    "Moonlight saw." Inspired by Hardyron''s assassination technique, she created this trick to protect herself.As soon as Daemen Goro hit the ring of air blades, the pain of tearing made him back a few steps, as if he had caught a hedgehog full of thorns.


    Taking this opportunity, Lianna''s body appeared above him at an extremely fast speed.The slender legs swept one hundred and eighty degrees, and slammed on the face of the gate.


    The door was attacked by that great force, and he turned a few somersaults and fell into the ring, his face swollen.He resisted the pain, half-kneeling, his hands hit the ring with all his strength.


    "Land mine shake."


    His breath was instilled at the bottom of the hard ring, then transmitted to Lianna''s feet and shocked out.It''s just that when the door looked to the front, Lianna was nowhere to be seen. What he shook was only an afterimage.


    "It''s over." Liana''s right leg opened like a mountain in Pangu, tearing the air to his head.Centered on the position of his two knees, cracks appeared in the marble ring.


    A large amount of blood mist was spit out from the gate, and he lost consciousness with an expression of unwillingness. The referee announced that Lianna had won the game.


    In the second game, it was Yuri''s turn, and her opponent was Nikaidou Hongmaru who used electric skills.With the blessing of electric current, his speed is extremely fast.However, his own strength is much weaker than that of Yuli, and if there is no accident, it is not Yuli''s opponent.


    "Haha... God is helping me. Little beauty, I advise you to surrender as soon as possible." Hong Wan shouted frantically.


    "Idiot, I think it''s you who is going to admit defeat," Yuri said with disdain. It seems that she has become proud after many battles.


    "In this case, don''t blame me for being polite. If it''s normal, I am definitely not your opponent, but now I am the strongest!!" Hongwan''s feminine face was full of confidence in winning.


    "Stop talking nonsense, take my shadow fist."


    Five or six shadows were all over Hongwan, but Hongwan was familiar with it.I saw that his right hand, which was emitting a slight electric current, simply made a gesture, raising it to the sky.


    "Boom..." A huge thunderbolt emerged from the dark clouds, and then slashed his fingers.Everyone was shocked. Could it be that he used his own electricity to attract the thunder and lightning in the sky? It was too risky.If it is not good, it will definitely be backlashed by the violent thunder and lightning of nature and die.


    To give everything for the victory of the competition is really a complete lunatic.But if Sakazaki Ryo and Terry are replaced, it is estimated that their choice will be the same as that of Red Maru.


    "Definitely kill, super thunder light punch..." Enduring the bone-cutting pain, he roared and blasted a punch in the air.The violent thunder and lightning seemed to be released, and the whole ring was full in an instant.


    The afterimages disappeared one by one, and the scope was too big to be avoided.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Yuli screamed, and the whole body was hit by the violent electric current and lost consciousness.The fighting was beyond the surprise of the three women, and someone defeated them all.Hong Wan was also hit by thunder and lightning, kneeling in pain.


    Although she defeated Yuri, who can understand the price paid.His own strength is not strong enough, he cannot completely control the violent thunder and lightning.


    "Jing, I''ll leave it to you next." After saying that, Hong Wan also fell into the ring.The two teams win and lose, and the third game determines who can advance to the final position.


    Xiao Wu jumped to the ring, her pretty face full of seriousness.The situation of the battle was beyond their expectations, and the enemy they faced at this time was the strong enemy they encountered for the first time.


    However, Nie Kong felt a little suspicious. The opponent Kusunakyo was a master, and they were much stronger than Sakazaki Ryo.If he used the ability to control fire, his strength would definitely be close to Xiao Wu.


    It''s a pity that Nie Kong didn''t practice gravitational practice on them in the past few years, but taught them tricks in his spare time. I am afraid that their three daughters can only stop here.


    Xiao Wu turned into a few afterimages, but Kusunakyo''s right hand waved out.A circle of flame spread out from his body, dispelling all the afterimages.Xiao Wu was startled, but he didn''t expect that he would set fire, and his ability to control fire was many times more advantageous than his own forbearance.


    She is not testing, and directly uses her super fast move-the flying squirrel dance.She jumped into the air, her body like a meteor dashing through a phantom and rushing towards Kusunakyo.


    Kyo Kusanagi was shocked, he knew he could not hide.Now there is only one move to take her stance on horseback.


    flutter!


    Kusanagi spit out a bloody mist, but did not take a step back."Haiyishi¡¤Orocar." After enduring the pain, Kusanagi kicked Xiao Wu into the air with his right leg.


    However, Xiao Wu was unexpectedly by Kusanagi, and instead of falling, she floated in the air.


    "You really deserve to be the descendant of Japan''s three major families, so strong." Being able to catch her so many moves and counterattack, compared to their original opponents is already very remarkable.

 725 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0732, the second is Ryo Sakazaki

    After adjusting her state, Xiao Wu in mid-air separated three phantoms, and then one of them sent out a fan with flames facing Cao Zhijing on the ground.


    When Cao Zhijing opened her fan, she was full of strong flames in mid-air.Like a phoenix bathing in flames, and like a scorching sun, illuminating the hazy weather.


    "Nervous skill-Shinobi." A huge fireball over three meters in size slammed into the bottom of Kusanagi.If the Athena shown to her was hugged from above into a ball of phoenix FANG arrows that attacked, perhaps she would be able to comprehend the new slaying phoenix dance.One is rotating his body, the other is slamming straight, the power of the next move has increased by a few more layers.


    It''s just that when Athena faced Nie Kong, she only used super powers instead of her unique martial arts.


    Seeing Xiao Wu who was full of fire, Kusanaru Kyo flashed a playful smile.Using fire to deal with him was Xiao Wu''s biggest mistake.His fingers were like candles, igniting a half-meter high flame.


    Compared to Xiao Wu''s light red, his flame is completely dark red, and the temperature is much hotter than Xiao Wu''s.


    He seemed to be full of qi, his body was exactly the same as Xiao Wu, with a lot of flames coming out of his body.Two days of scorching sun, one up and down, the ultimate showdown began.


    Seeing his familiar signature moves, Nie Kong was shocked.Could it be said that by 1996, Kusanagi Kyo had realized the super-large snake pheasant?If Xiao Wu ate that trick head-on, she would definitely be seriously injured.


    Fortunately, his energy was still not enough, he just enveloped himself with flames, spreading outward, covering more than ten meters.


    Xiao Wu''s fire touched Kusunakyo''s fire, and then all came under his control, engulfing Xiao Wu''s body.


    Nie Kong was ready to take action at any time. Fortunately, Xiao Wu in the flame was not physically harmed. It was just that Kusanagi burned all the oxygen and caused shock.


    Lianna could only sigh when she saw the two defeated women.The Japanese team VS the US team, due to the pride of the US team, missed the final qualification.


    In the second game, it was Nie Kong''s British team VS Australia''s Dragon Tigers, who once again faced the Sakazaki Takuma family.The first one to appear was Sakazaki Ryo, he couldn''t wait to fight Nie Kong.


    Although he understands that he is not his opponent, if he can fight the strong, he will get unexpected gains.


    Originally, Nie Kong thought it was enough for King to play, but the stubborn Sakazaki Ryo yelled to ask Nie Kong to play.


    "Brother Nie Kong, just give me a severe lesson to those two foolish father and son." It was the girl who went out, and the door where Yuli did not enter Nie Kong was already towards Nie Kong.


    Since he was going to suffer humiliation, Nie Kong had no choice but to do what he wanted.Weird flashed to the ring, it was Nie Kong''s instant movement.Seeing his superpowers, Athena''s eyes lit up, and it was a little bit more invisible than her.


    "Nie Kong, I have been looking forward to this moment for a long time. Please give your full strength to it. I hope to see how far between myself and you." Sakazaki Liang eagerly looked at Nie Kong.


    "No need, you are not qualified to force me to use my full strength." Just kidding, my current strength is the pinnacle of Super Three, I am afraid that a simple move can explode the earth here in seconds.The invincible dragon was just a joke in his eyes.


    Sakazaki Ryo''s eyes tightened and shot at Nie Kong like lightning.


    "Don''t you think I can''t handle your full-strength move?" How willingly he, he has been training for six years just to show his strength at this moment and defeat Nie Kong''s determination.


    "Yeah." Nie Kong nodded honestly, not caring whether it hit him.


    "Damn, you actually said that you want to defeat me, if you can, just let the horse come." Sakazaki Ryo yelled angrily, and his arrogance burst out, quite powerful.


    However, there is still a gap between the strength of the drafting Naji.


    "Really worthy of the invincible dragon Sakazaki Ryo of the limit current, that momentum is so strong, I don''t know how he will deal with it." Kusunakyo whispered.


    If nothing is wrong, they will face Nie Kong in their next match.Naturally, Kusanagi Kyo needs to understand Nie Kong''s situation and develop subsequent tactics.


    "If that''s the case, then you are ready to take the move." Nie Kong finished speaking, his body approaching Sakazaki Liang in an instant.Athena exclaimed, it was not an instant movement, his speed was so fast!


    With shocking pressure, Nie Kong stared at Vegeta.A powerful energy wave gathered with one hand and drowned Sakazaki Ryo in front of him.


    The oppressive power gap, he has no room to resist.In the dazzling light, all the covering matter collapsed into nothingness.


    Behind Sakazaki Ryo, the sea level that the Qi wave rushed out caused a huge wave more than ten meters high and disappeared into the sky.


    The air wave dissipated, and Sakazaki Ryo, who was covered with scars, appeared in front of everyone, already soft as a dead dog in the ring.


    You Li knew that Brother Nie Kong had a sense of measure, so she didn''t worry much.


    "I actually defeated the invincible dragon Sakazaki Ryo, who was tied with me with one move. I didn''t read it wrong." Terry exclaimed. Although he knew Nie Kong was very strong, he didn''t expect to be so powerful. Kind of.Compared with them, the gap is really not that big.


    Kusanagi feels that, perhaps he has reached the level of strength of the ancestors who sealed the serpent in his Kusanagi family 1,800 years ago.The strength is so strong, he can''t see his true bottom line strength at all.However, the stronger the opponent, the more excited Kusunakyo was, and the warlike blood was boiling.


    Sakazaki Takuma was in a cold sweat. Since he had already admitted losing to Nie Kong six years ago, he had no intention of fighting against Nie Kong.And his proud son has lost to him now, how can he win?


    However, in the second game, Nie Kong got off the ring and left the game to the two King women.After seeing this scene, Sakazaki Takuma regained his confidence in victory.If he and Robert win the match, it will be their Dragon Tigers who will advance to the final.


    However, King''s performance defeated their confidence.So strong, they felt that the speed was not much slower than that of Nie Kong, far from what they could match.The extreme current Dragon Tigers were eliminated by the British team that Nie Kong belongs to.


    The semi-finals were lonely, and the finals on the second day were awaiting.The performance of the Japanese team was outstanding, especially the thunderous sky of Red Maru and the burning sun of Kusamaru, which was spectacular.

 726 The collapse of the second element text 0733, vs Kusunakyo

    In the early morning of the next day, in the loud announcement of the referee, the finals of the KOF contest officially kicked off.I believe that the Japanese team VS the British team will fight each other, and many people will look forward to it.


    Sakazaki Ryo was defeated by Nie Kong, so he felt that the British team must win the championship.That vast arrogance has still made him unforgettable.But he was unwilling, because he realized that the gap with Nie Kong was too big.


    To everyone''s surprise, the British team was the first to directly send Mary, the beauty who had been silent during the game.Changed the order of appearance, Nie Kong did not appear first.


    Although somewhat surprised at the appearance of Mary, the Japanese team sent Goro to the first stage according to the preparations before the start of the game.Mary in front of her is very pleasant, but unfortunately the door is a wooden person.Instead, seeing her fragile body, regained the self-confidence that the strong should have.


    He put his hands together and made a huge boom, and his strength was really strong.


    "Come on." Now that you have reached the finals, let yourself be the last one in the battle without regrets and draw a meaningful victory for your life!


    Daemon Goro''s wrestling and throwing skills are really great, and his judo skills are very deep.And Mary''s fighting skills are joint skills, which have the same magical effect as judo.Nie Kong has done it well and plans to change her genre in time.That kind of personal articulation can only be used on oneself.


    As soon as the game started, Mary rushed to the gate.


    "I actually ran to the front of the gate on my own initiative. It''s too messy," Kusanagi said in shock.


    "Is she making a noise, don''t act rashly for the time being, I will observe it later." The door remained motionless, and she watched Mary approach.The unexpected thing happened to everyone, Mary took the initiative to grab the arm of the door.


    The door hands instinctively sent the world back, but he was shocked to find that the girl in front of him seemed as heavy as Mount Tai.Without waiting for him to react, Mary''s body was suddenly short, and she fell backward and stepped on his abdomen with her right foot.


    The other two of the Japanese team were shocked, right? The gate was thrown out?


    "Sure enough, none of the British team he led was a simple commodity." Kusunakyo said with emotion.


    "How is it possible, I can never let you succeed a second time." The door that fell to the ground rolled up, and then reached out and rushed towards Mary again.Mary chuckled and immediately grabbed his right hand and threw him over the shoulder.The combo started, and Mary used her gorgeous articulation skills to remove the fragile joints of the door''s hands.


    Shame, you know that Daemon Goro is best at judo, but now... Daemon Goro was actually thrown over by Mary with a judo, which is really shameful!


    "Hell''s bliss!" Goro roared, the gate who got up, immediately resorted to his own killing, and slammed into Mary.However, to use this trick, you must grab the opponent close, and it will be a cloud for the opponent if you can''t grasp it.Mary only needed an accelerated dodge, and easily passed the gate Goro''s kill, and also exposed the other party with considerable flaws.


    No way, Daemon Goro''s speed is slower than Mary''s.Facing a faster opponent, Daimon Goro was directly tragedy.


    "Mary Wild Rose." With the nirvana, Marie''s phantom suddenly turned into a strip of phantoms, slamming quickly in front of and behind the door.The clicking sound from the joint bones is really scary.


    At the last move, Mary turned around and knocked the gate out of the ring.


    The joints ached all over the body, and the pain was terrible as long as the body moved.Damen knew that he had encountered a master grappler like Clark, and he was specialized in articulation.


    Seeing that the gate could not stand for a long time, the referee immediately declared Mary victory.


    The teams that lost on the scene suddenly burst into cheers. They are indeed his teammates. Their strength is unfathomable.


    And Lianna''s three daughters are very confused, because Mary has increased her strength many times over the past few days.


    "Beauty, let me be your opponent." Hongmaru leaped for lightning, and put on a posture that she considered coquettish at Mary.He thinks that with his speed, Mary can''t touch herself at all and win the game.


    "Mary, come down quickly and let Nie Jun draw the last stroke for KOF. He is the world''s No. 1 throne." King said.


    "Okay, don''t hurry." Mary pursed her lips. She just finished the warm-up exercise and the game was over. It was really unhappy.


    Nie Kong chuckled and whispered: "Dare to talk back, go home and spank you carefully."


    Mary Qiao blushed and said softly, "I don''t know if it''s fun or not, I really want to try it." Sure enough, she is used to Nie Kong''s bullying, and now she is enjoying it.


    That girl is quite crazy.


    "Nikaido Red Maru, please give me your advice." When Nikaido Red Maru saw that his opponent was not the cute beauty Mary, the cream nanny showed regret on his face.


    "I''ll teach you." Nie Kong sneered, using your little white face to seduce his own woman, are you looking for death.


    Hong Wan really attached great importance to Nie Kong. As soon as the battle began, he used his own housekeeping skills when he stepped in.Rushing in front of Nie Kong was an extremely fast kick, and the attack was unreasonable.


    Nie Kong counterattacked and defended, and fought him against him at a speed faster than Hong Wan.


    "Kacha..." Along with Hongwan''s scream, his slender legs were folded into strange angles.But Nie Kong didn''t stop his movements and kicked his other foot again.


    Both legs were completely broken, and Hong Wan fell on the ring and made a painful grunt. There was no such thing as the self-righteous appearance just now.


    When Nie Kong smashed his legs and hands, and wanted to give his third leg a foot to destroy him, Kusanagi threw out the white cloth and gave in to Hong Wan.


    Although he was very calm, but actually Kusunakyo was very angry.Although it was a fighting match, he had done too much to Hongmaru, he definitely couldn''t spare this guy!


    Step by step onto the court, Kusunakyo''s anger became more and more intense.The crimson red flames have spread all over his body, and he has turned into a burning man.


    "Come on, let me Kyo Kusanagi taste your power." Although you are very strong, I have a strong flame inherited from the Kusanagi family, and I will not necessarily lose to you!

 727 The collapse of the second element Text 0734, Lucars declaration of war

    A large amount of flames spread to most of the arena, and even the spectators watching the game outside could perceive the astonishing heat.


    "Hundred and Twenty-eight Styles¡¤Huang Bite!" He hit Nie Kong ten meters away out of thin air, and a group of one-meter deep red flames rushed towards Nie Kong with his fist wind.


    Nie Kong simply waved his hand and waved the flame away.


    Kusanagi didn''t intend to defeat Nie Kong with that move, so he directly used Huang Bite''s follow-up trick nine wounds, and the other hand sprayed flames at Nie Kong again.Then I saw Nie Kong flashing past, connecting with the third move Nanase behind.


    The next blow, Kusunakyo, ended with a kicking technique, like a meteor rushing behind Nie Kong.That move was originally a powerful attack, but it was used by Kusanagi Kyo to move extremely fast.


    It''s not like the game only has 2D, and there is no left and right, so the trick in the game must be attack.


    After jumping behind Nie Kong, his index finger was lit like a candle and a flame of one meter high appeared.The flames that had originally surrounded him dissipated at an extremely fast speed, as if condensed at his fingertips.


    "Ultimate Killing Skill-Big Snake Pheasant." Zhigang Zhiyang''s move seemed to disperse the dark light.A huge fire dragon more than ten meters long and three meters wide shot at Nie Kong, covering half of the ring.


    "It''s so strong." The people around who watched the battle exclaimed, it was almost terrifying.Can Nie Kong get out of the fire full of fire?


    When Kyo Kusada thought that the battle was over, the flame of the ring was out of his control.He looked at the source of his flame in shock, where Nie Kong was standing there.


    Nie Kong just squeezed it briefly, and saw the flame full of flame obediently come to his right hand and formed a whip of flame.


    "Hehe... I''ll give you a taste of your own flames, angry blood whip." Nie Kong swung a fire dragon-like whip at Kusanagi, so fast that Kusanagi couldn''t react.


    "Hmph, don''t underestimate people, fire is useless to me." With a snap, the whip was slapped on Kusanagi''s body.The intense pain made his expression extremely distorted.


    "Ah..." The calm eyes immediately transformed into irrational anger.When he fell in the ring, he struggled hard, and then rushed towards Nie Kong impulsively, full of flaws.


    Nie Kong swung the whip around his neck, pulled him hard in front of him, then stepped on his face, and looked at the former protagonist Koji Kyo with contempt.


    "Compared to... the game ended, Nie Kong of the British team won the KOF championship." The referee came to Nie Kong and raised Nie Kong''s arm high.The audience was full of excitement, especially the girls.Brother Nie Kong is the champion and the best fighter in the world.


    The award ceremony will be held in another place on the aircraft carrier, and Nie Kong will be prepared for a rest time for the rest of the night.According to the organizer, in addition to the first prize of 3 million dollars, the runner-up can get 500,000, and the third runner-up can get 100,000. Other places can only get consolation prizes.


    So eight teams accompanied Nie Kong to the awards venue, a room enclosed by hard tempered glass.The awards were presented one by one. Nie Kong and the others opened the glass door first and appeared inside, and the rest of them could see the scene in the glass-isolated room.


    But what was strange for Mary was that when they first entered the house, the door was automatically sealed with a click.


    "Welcome to my home court." Just appeared in the venue, a strong man with blond hair and one eye, wearing a tight-fitting black fighting vest and red outer pants, slowly rose from the bottom.On his left and right, there was a beauty standing each.A blond, dressed in a secretary uniform, with a coquettish temperament.One with short red hair, with the same neutral beauty as King, with a wild temperament, like a thorny rose.


    He was the two of Lukar and Bajie, and Nie Kong could recognize him at first sight.


    "Lucar..." Hardyron gritted his teeth outside, his eyes bursting with strong killing intent.


    "I don''t know what rewards you want to give us when you invite us?" King asked.


    "Haha, the rewards are naturally very generous. I will take you three to visit my collection first. It is really very happy to be able to invite three of you to my aircraft carrier." Lucar continued to laugh. Then, patted his hand.The enclosed wall opened like a gate, revealing many bronze statues inside.


    "These are the collections I am most proud of. Each of them was once a famous fighter. It is my greatest honor to be able to collect them here." Although the decorations there are very luxurious, the whole room Apart from dozens of bronze statues, there is nothing left.However, when Lucar saw these bronze statues, a one-eyed eye suddenly emitted a dazzling light, and he seemed to like these bronze statues very much.


    "Those bronze statues of fighters..." Sakazaki Takuma outside the glass door was startled and cried out inconceivably.


    "What''s wrong, Dad." Sakazaki Ryo asked hurriedly.


    "The fighters represented by the bronze statues are all famous figures, but they all seem to have disappeared strangely." He said uncertainly.


    "The owners of Xtreme Stream really have a good memory, but they are not missing, but they are all here." Lucar''s laughter continued, saying that this kind of laughter is really annoying.


    "You really can laugh, it''s just an ordinary bronze statue." Mary said dissatisfied.


    "No, those are works of art, the most perfect works of art in the world. I wonder if the three are interested in becoming one of my collections and becoming eternal works of art?" Lucar looked at Nie Kong with war-like eyes. , Very enthusiastic.


    Hearing his words, everyone was shocked. Are the bronze statues made of human bodies?


    "Lucar, what is the purpose of your KOF?" Hardyron banged the glass wall hard, and roared at him angrily.The enemy is right in front of him, but he still can''t break it and come inside to avenge his hatred.


    "Haha...it''s very simple, find the strongest person in the world, then defeat him and make it into my collection."


    "Are you going to do something with us?" An unmarked smile appeared on the corner of Nie Kong''s mouth.


    "It''s my favorite thing to be able to fight against the strong in the world. And you are the strongest in the world now. If you can defeat you, I will be the strongest in the world in the future."

 728 The collapse of the second element text 0735, the appearance of the blood of the snake

    "Colonel Hardyron, who is he?" They didn''t expect that KOF was a scam.And the one who dominates all that is the man who laughs wildly inside.


    "I will never forget his name, he killed my wife and daughter. He is Lucar, a world-renowned arms dealer. A few years ago, the chief of the UN peacekeeping force ordered me to investigate him, but he defeated me with bare hands. There are 50 elite subordinates. I started a duel with him. In the end, I lost two or three moves, and was blinded by his extinction sweeping leg." Hadilun gritted his teeth.


    The fighters on the scene were surprised to hear that there would be someone like him.In this way, how strong will he be?


    "Now I can only watch the changes and see if Nie Kong can beat him." Sakazaki sighed.


    "No problem, Brother Nie Kong will definitely win." Yuri Sakazaki blurted out.


    Athena hesitated to speak, but she could actually use teleport to move to an isolated room.And Kusunakyo can also destroy walls, but he doesn''t want to destroy the upcoming battle.


    Nie Kong inside directly responded to Lucar''s words with action, and his fingers sprayed dazzling light and rushed towards Lucar''s collection.Only a bang was heard, and all the bronze statues were turned into powder.


    "Do you think you are qualified to say that kind of thing?" Nie Kong said with a smile.


    Lucar''s face sank, his right eye shot a strong killing intent.


    "Very well, I like your answer very much. Mai Zhuo, Wei Si, you two will choose one of them as your opponent." Although he is confident of his own strength, he does not want anyone to hinder their fairness battle..


    "Yes, BOSS." The two graceful girls looked at King and Mary. It was Mai Zhuo who chose King and Wei Si chose Mary.


    The four beautiful girls fought fiercely in the spacious airtight room, leaving only Nie Kong and Lukar to confront each other.


    Lukar squinted his left eye and directly sent out his triumphant trick to exterminate his legs towards Nie Kong.A terrifying blade appeared where his legs swept, tearing the air.


    Nie Kong was slightly surprised. His strength was much stronger than that of drafting Naginyo. It''s no wonder that the original work had to be combined with the strength of their Japanese team to defeat him.


    "You two will play with them. I will meet this guy, but don''t make your shots too heavy." Nie Kong finished, in a daze, his body had escaped Lucar''s sweep of his legs, and he simply fisted towards Lu. Carl''s belly hit straight away.


    Although Lucar''s leg sweep is powerful and wide.But even if Nie Kong stood and beat him, he couldn''t hurt Nie Kong a bit.Facing the straight fist that seemed slow and fast, Lucar had an illusion that he could not avoid it.


    "Boom..." His sturdy body slammed into the steel wall behind, and a deep dent appeared.Lucar spat out a mouthful of blood and looked at Nie Kong solemnly.


    "Hehe, I only use the power as small as a hair, you can''t bear it?" Nie Kong didn''t forget to hit him.


    Although I learned about Nie Kong''s strength in the video, he did not expect it to exceed his imagination.


    Looking directly at Nie Kong''s mocking eyes, in a daze, he once again remembered the man who had easily defeated him a few years ago-Gonitz wearing a blue priest uniform.


    "Asshole, how can I, Lucar, tolerate two failures. Low-altitude Split Wind Fist, Emperor Caesar..." The low-altitude wind blade cut to Nie Kong with a sharp aura, and the radius followed It is a huge blue wave of two meters.The aura he simply sent out was actually more powerful than the extreme current overlord Xianghouquan!


    Facing the covering attack of Lukar''s heaven and earth nets, no matter who they were outside, Kasa Nagin could not escape.


    Nie Kong swiped with one hand, and the energy in front of him split into two halves and passed over his body, and the wind from the palms even blew Lucar behind him.


    Lukar was smashed by Nie Kong''s power and flew several dozen meters away, and then hit the wall behind.The steel wall immediately knocked down and then fell to pieces.


    "Woo...what is this damn powerful..." Lucar spit out a big mouthful of blood, and he felt the internal organs shifting.There is such a strong strength with a casual wave, can''t he resist his strength.His eyes were filled with intense unwillingness and desire for strength.


    "Hmph, in order to avoid the battle from destroying my aircraft carrier, please solve you as soon as possible." Nie Kong said coldly.


    "Fuck the gas bomb." The round energy ball floated on Nie Kong''s right hand, and then Nie Kong controlled it to cut through the air and rush towards Lucar.


    Because he was afraid of destroying the aircraft carrier, Nie Kong only used the energy that could kill him.


    Lucar gritted his teeth and immediately took out a small tube from nowhere, and injected it into his body.


    "Since it is death anyway, then I will try to use the power in the drop of blood he gave." The roar burst, and a strong dark flame burst out of his body, very evil.


    But after the gas bomb hit his body, it couldn''t hurt him.Nie Kong was shocked, the strength of Lucar in front of him was directly increased several times.


    A terrifying arrogance spurted out, and a strong wind was stirred up.


    "It''s so evil, what kind of power is that?" Athena outside said in surprise.


    "So strong, what the hell did he do?" Kusanagi and the others agreed to be horrified, Lucar''s current strength has exceeded their current level.


    "Lucar actually used the blood of the big snake, doesn''t he want to live anymore?" Wei Si couldn''t help frowning when he saw that scene.


    "Do you have time to worry about others now? Just take care of yourself." Mary jumped above her, grabbed her hair and slammed her to the ground.She snorted painfully, her internal organs ached.


    "Special move-disdain to earn it." She burst out with a force to drag Mary to the wall.Mary slipped behind her instead, hugged her waist hard and fell down her body severely.


    She was horrified, how could such a powerful character appear in the world, she even felt that Mary was stronger than the awakened Gonitz.


    The opposite of Mai Zhuo is not much better than Wei Si. Because of the strength of King''s Muay Thai boxing, she can hardly defend the speed of each blow.


    King''s legs are like phantoms, one foot after another, she has no ability to parry.If it weren''t for the unwillingness to kill, the eight masterpieces of their two big snakes had become corpses.

 729 The collapse of the second element body 0736, the end of kof

    "Haha... the power of the serpent, then let''s show them the power of our heavenly gods. Visi, let''s do our best." How can they be beaten by King and the others.


    After the two women followed Lucar, a terrifying force emerged in their bodies, and their strength directly increased several times.However, the strength of the two women and Nie Kong soared after repairing, far surpassing Mai Zhuo and the others.


    They just used more power, and the explosive Mai Zhuo and Wei Si lost again to King and Mary.With horror on their faces, how could there be anyone in the world who was more powerful than the gods of the heavens?


    "Greeze Fist." Lucar burst into a powerful momentum, and his right hand sent a sharp wave of energy to the Kusannagi outside the wall.The air blade a few meters wide seemed to be able to cut through the air, unstoppably cutting tens of centimeters of toughened glass.


    Everyone was horrified, and each resorted to his own kills to block the sudden attack.


    "Boom..." There was a boom, and the huge aircraft carrier was shaking violently.When the aftermath of the explosion dissipated, almost everyone was seriously or slightly injured.


    After the mutation, Lucar knocked out all the elite fighters from all countries in one move.


    "Haha... I am the strongest in the world, no one can beat me." Lucar looked at Nie Kong frantically, the veins on his face fierce.After swallowing the blood of the serpent, his sanity became a little confused, and his state was very similar to Lianna''s madness.


    Watching Lucar show his newly acquired power in front of him, Nie Kong gently shook his head: "Arrogant guy, I will show you what power is." After speaking, Nie Kong suddenly raised a small part of his anger. The sky was suddenly severely affected.The wind was blowing loudly, as if a typhoon of dozens of levels broke out.The ground is shaking and the mountains are shaking, and the aircraft carrier seems to be shaking violently.


    Mai Zhuo and Wei Si looked at each other in horror. How could anyone in the world be stronger than the Four Heavenly Kings Storm Gounitz?


    "Is that his true strength, no...impossible, how could human beings reach that level of power?" Sakazaki Ryo yelled in horror.


    Forced by Nie Kong''s momentum, Lucar rushed out like a broken kite.But after losing his reason, he no longer knew what was afraid of.He roared, and then continued to rush towards Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong stretched out his hand and simply shot a beam of light, piercing through Lucar''s heart, revealing a big wound.


    But Lucar gradually stood up. Although the scar on his chest was still there, it had healed.In such a short period of time, his body can actually recover to this way, the blood of the snake is indeed a bit of a doorway.


    "Emperor Caesar!" Lucar folded his hands and released a gas wave with a radius of five or six meters, and the volume suddenly filled the whole room.


    Nie Kong understood that if he wanted to continue fighting at this level, the aircraft carrier would definitely be involved.He stretched out his hand to shake the rushing air wave, Lucar''s confident tricks were shattered and turned into a sky full of fluorescence.


    "Impossible, how could I not be your opponent after being promoted! The Gate of Heaven!!" Lucar rushed towards Nie Kong, with an aura like a tiger coming out of the mountain.


    "Since you are using that blood to improve your strength, then I will use it to solve you-blood burst." Nie Kong stared at the blood of the serpent flowing out of his chest, and then detonated its dark energy.


    "Boom..." Nie Kong used his mental power to control the huge explosion and compressed it into the two-meter space of Lucar. His whole person turned into a cloud of blood, and he did not spill a little.


    "The Lukar who Gonitz ordered us to watch was not killed by backlash, but was really killed by him...killed!!" Mai Zhuo and Wei Si looked at Nie Kong in horror, wondering what he would do with them.Being able to kill Lukar, who possesses the blood of the serpent and the immortality of the protoss, proves that he can also kill them both, the immortality of the protoss is just a joke in his eyes.I don''t know if Gonitz can defeat him, whether he will hinder their plan-the resurrection of the snake.Their innate sense of mission made them worry about the future resurrection of the serpent.


    "Nie Jun, what shall we do with the two secretaries of Lucar?" King pointed to Mai Zhuo who was stepping on the ground.


    "Don''t hurt them for the time being, I have something to leave them to do." Nie Kong said.


    "No, what do you want them to do?" Mary asked suspiciously.


    "I plan to accept Lucar''s aircraft carrier, so I asked them to help manage it. When I have time, I will use it to take you on a trip around the world, how about?" I saw this luxurious ship at first glance. Aircraft carrier, Nie Kong already likes it.And now that Lukar is dead, Nie Kong can justly take it away.


    The two women''s eyes lit up and nodded vigorously.


    "What about you two, are you willing to follow me?" Nie Kong turned to look at Mai Zhuo and Wei Si, with a cold tone.


    "We...we are willing. It''s my honor to be by your side." Mai Zhuo winked, climbed up to him and hugged his thigh, making a surrender.


    Seeing Nie Kong''s power, they could only temporarily surrender before Gonitz had no other orders.But looking at Mai Zhuo''s appearance, he really liked the domineering and tyrannical character like Nie Kong.


    And Wei Si knew that if she objected, she would endure Nie Kong''s merciless killing.Wei Si didn''t dislike Nie Kong''s cold-blooded character towards the enemy.


    "Okay, but don''t you worry that we will kill you when we become stronger in the future?" Wei Si said with a smile on her pretty face.


    "Do you think there will be a chance with your strength? Perhaps your master, Da Snake, is worthy of playing with me if he is resurrected." Nie Kong chuckles.


    Hearing what Nie Kong said, the two women were shocked one after another. How could he understand his secret?


    The two women were confused and didn''t understand what Nie Kong was talking about.


    At this point, KOG is over. There are many jewels hidden in the aircraft carrier, and Nie Kong distributed them to the various fighters in the competition.Sakazaki Takuma accepted it with a smile, perhaps intending to use it to develop limit current.


    The rest of the teams didn''t laugh at it, perhaps because they disdained that kind of ill-gotten wealth, they bid farewell to Nie Kong and the others.


    At the time of parting, Athena urged Nie Kong to come to Japan or China to play and study superpowers together. Nie Kong smiled and nodded.


    The KOF contest is over and everything is back to the same.But after seeing Nie Kong and their power, it seemed to open a door for them, and they had the determination to continue practicing.


    The three girls yelled that they were not strong enough so they would be defeated by the Japanese team, and asked Nie Kong to give them special training, definitely surpassing Mary.

 730 The collapse of the second element text 0737, go to Japan

    Lucar is dead, what should be done with the KOF in 1995, this is no longer a question for Nie Kong to think about.After the aircraft carrier docked in Hong Kong, Nie Kong drove out the remaining fighters and related KOF staff.The huge aircraft carrier, only Nie Kong, a man and seven girls.


    Wei Si and Mai Zhuo are in charge of the management and hygiene of the aircraft carrier, and they have changed from their former secretaries to the famous Nie Kong maids.Regarding this, they can''t tell.However, their physical strength is a hundred times stronger than ordinary people, but they are capable of handling those tasks.


    Hong Kong is close to Japan, so Xiao Wu spoils her Jiao Niekong and asks to accompany her home to visit her grandparents.To be honest, Xiao Wu has been away from home for several years, and it is only natural to miss her hometown.


    Nie Kong discovered for the first time that the life experiences of the girls who accompanied him were very miserable, such as Xiao Wu, King, Mary, and Lianna who had lost their parents since childhood.Yuri''s situation is a little better, with a stubborn father still in the world.


    Looking at her longing eyes, can Nie Kong say something to refuse.Anyway, it is possible to detour back to the United States from the seas of Japan, so Nie Kong nodded and agreed to her request.On the journey to Japan, they started a trip around the sea by the way.There is a distance of several thousand kilometers from Hong Kong to Japan, and it takes a few days at the speed of an aircraft carrier. Moreover, Nie Kong and the others are playing and driving, so it is estimated that it will take ten days.


    On the deck, the girls sat on blankets and enjoyed the morning sunbathing.King''s is a simple light yellow suspender swimsuit that wraps the important three points.


    The swimsuit Mary wore was very revealing, the black swim trunks and the white cutie were no good. If you continue to watch it, you will be wild.


    Nie Kong hurriedly turned his gaze to the three girls, Lianna and Yuli were relatively more conservative.A light green three-point swimsuit and a pure blue three-point swimsuit.The pleasant breath of youth came to his face, not inferior to the coquettishness of a mature woman.The young body is waiting for Nie Kong to develop, and then transform the charm of a mature woman.The last girl, Xiao Wu, was much more enthusiastic than the shy two girls.


    "Brother Nie Kong, can you help me wipe the suntan lotion." Xiao Wu seemed to notice Nie Kong''s gaze, and turned around to lie on the blanket and said with her back to Nie Kong.


    "Okay." Nie Kong wearing big pants came to Xiao Wu''s side. Xiao Wu slowly unbuttoned her swimsuit, exposing her perfect jade back, and lay directly on the blanket.


    Nie Kong skillfully squeezed the sunscreen into the palm of his hand to heat it, and then applied it to Xiao Wu''s jade back after the temperature was right.After rubbing the cool sunscreen oil, Nie Kong slowly stroked her skin back and forth.


    "But... but you can apply it yourself before." Nie Kong''s breathing stopped.


    "Since you promised to help me, then finish painting it by the way. It''s a bad behavior to give up halfway," Xiao Wu said.


    "Yeah." Nie Kong''s hands slowly touched her lower abdomen from the jade back, and smeared her lower abdomen back and forth.


    "Ah..." Xiao Wu blushed and murmured softly, her body softened and pressed Nie Kong''s hands tightly.


    "Strong harder?" Lianna''s voice suddenly came, and then only heard a snap, her palm hit Xiao Wu''s back hard.


    "Oh..." Xiao Wu bounced with pain


    "Lianna, you...what are you doing?" Xiao Wu hurriedly blushed and glared at Lianna, blaming her for ruining her good deeds.


    "I really can''t care about you at all, how can I ask Brother Nie Kong to do... do that kind of thing?" Lianna scolded with a blushing face.


    "Yes, yes, Brother Nie Kong ignore Xiaowu, come and help Yuli wipe." Yulifu shouted.


    How could poor Xiao Wu fight against Liana and Yuri who were united, she could only declare her surrender with her unwillingness.


    "Hehe, it seems that the minds of those three girls are unruly." King smiled lightly.


    "Yes, but I think those three girls will be like us sooner or later... Nie Jun, the worst."


    "Well, Jun Nie''s charm is indeed great." King was in a daze, with a very happy expression. It was he who saved himself and gave him a new life.

 731 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0738, Shiranuiru dojo

    After spending ten days playing, they came to the coast near Japan, and Nie Kong was about to land and dock.However, the aircraft carrier cannot be brought inside, so Nie Kong wanted to collect it in his ring space.


    "Are you two staying here or staying with us?" Nie Kong looked at the two women in black OL secretary costumes and asked aloud.Now they are Nie Kong''s secretaries, and he finally has a girl with secretary attributes, but the two girls are a bit more violent.


    The open long skirt showed straight legs, and the black safety pants above the thighs perfectly covered the spring scenery.The pretty face is coquettish, it is really a beautiful snake, all with poison.The figure is bumpy, and the skin is as white as snow. Compared with a few women, it has an alternative beauty, perhaps like a poppy.Nie Kong felt that no matter how much he did to them, he would not feel guilty.


    "Of course I will be by your side." Mai Zhuo said directly without waiting for Wei Si to speak.


    "Okay, then I put away the aircraft carrier." In the inexplicable eyes of several women, the aircraft carrier disappeared strangely.


    "Eh, the aircraft carrier has disappeared?" Yuli looked around, and when she found that she was really missing, she looked very surprised and yelled to ask Nie Kong if it was magic.


    "It just received my own space props. I have time to make one for you." The space-distorting mobile phone invented by Lalachan has functions similar to Nie Kong''s Dingtian Ring.Next time you accompany Lala with them, you can ask her to make more.Seven girls are surprised, can they really make such a wonderful prop.


    Of course Mai Zhuo and Wei Si will know that creating space is not that simple, because space is the ability of their god snake.Recovering the aircraft carrier, Nie Kong teleported directly to the mainland of Japan, the city of Shiranui Dojo, Tokyo, with a few women.


    Xiao Wu returned to Shiranuirudo Hall again, everything was as before.But the fact is that in a few short years, she has experienced too much.Memories of hard practice in the past dojo, scenes and scenes came to her mind.But what made her happy was that Grandpa managed the Shiranuiru dojo very well, and many people have already signed up to study in the originally sluggish dojo.


    The return of Xiao Wu and his party made Shiranuiyu''s disciples all kinds of excitement inexplicable.You know that after Lucar''s promotion, the KOF competition is already half an international competition.The Japanese side can naturally watch the live events, and they have become famous for the Shiranui Stream and Xtreme Stream. Many people have to sign up to learn martial arts.At this time, the apprentices of Shiranui Dojo would be very excited to see the King of Fighters come here with their senior sister.


    As Takuma Mae Sakazaki expected, Shiranui Ryu suddenly became one of the hottest genres in the world, and more young people who wanted to join Shiranui Dojo to practice were almost overcrowded.


    After learning of this situation, Xiao Wu''s heart was really full of emotion.All these changes were brought to her by Nie Kong.If it weren''t for him, Shiranui might be as depressed as before, and she was the only one to guard the huge gymnasium until she couldn''t support it.


    "Brother Nie Kong, come, I will take you to visit Grandpa. I haven''t seen his old man in a long time..." Looking at Xiao Wu''s excitement, Nie Kong knew that she must miss her only relative.


    Dragged by Xiao Wu all the way, Nie Kong arrived at Shiranui Liu''s dojo.The wooden dojo looks a bit old, and there is a big word forbearance hung on the wall.But to Nie Kong''s surprise, a few familiar figures appeared in the dojo, talking with Xiao Wu''s grandfather.


    "Grandpa, we are back."


    "Oh, Xiao Wu, is your girl finally willing to come back to see my old man." Shiranui Hanzo saw Xiao Wu''s return, his old face flashed with infinite excitement.When he saw Nie Kong who she was pulling behind him, he showed an old and happy expression.Could it be said that Xiao Wu had already brought him to Shiranui Liu, so that he would die, and Shiranui would surely develop rapidly in their hands.


    "Come on, all sit in the room." Shiranui Hanzo was very satisfied with Xiao Wu''s performance. His granddaughter was with him and harvested a lot. At that time, his choice was really clear.Now Andy is practicing alone, no matter how we live or die, or our granddaughter can believe it.


    "Haha, it''s a coincidence that I actually met you guys here." The person who originally talked to Shiranui Hanzo was the third master and apprentice Sakazaki Takuma of Xtreme Current.


    Sakazaki Ryo looked at Nie Kong, his eyes filled with determination, and he did not seem to be discouraged by his blow.


    "Dad, how come the three of you are in Japan?" They should go back to Southtown in the United States. Yuri is very strange for the three of them.


    "Thanks to the funds donated by Nie Kong, I am thinking about using it to expand our reputation of Extreme Stream, so I plan to open a branch of Extreme Stream in Japan and come here to visit old friends." Said Sakazaki Takuma.


    "Wow, did our Xtreme Current actually develop into Japan?" Yuri exclaimed excitedly. Their family was originally Japanese, but it was better developed in Nanzhen that they would immigrate there.


    Nie Kong was surprised, Sakazaki''s brains were not ordinary.With the promotion of the King of Fighters competition, they will definitely have a lot of people sign up to learn from their extreme stream, and thus develop to the world.


    "Brother Nie Kong, stop talking with them, I''ll show you around my home." Since Brother Nie Kong is willing to come back with himself, of course he has to leave Brother Nie Kong here.


    So Xiao Wu took Nie Kong out of the dojo and came to the wooden attic behind.It is fresh and clean, like an attic where a celebrity lived in ancient times, but Xiao Wu said that there are hidden institutions everywhere.After passing through the huge courtyard, Xiao Wu allocated bedrooms for King and the others one by one, saying that she wanted to take good care of them while she was in Japan.


    So Nie Kong and the others temporarily settled in Japan, living in Shiranuiyu''s dojo.When he came to his home court, Xiao Wu''s pretty face showed a lifelong smile, let''s see how I capture you, my lovely brother Nie Kong.

 732 The collapse of the second element text 0739, play games with Xiaowu

    Xiao Wu hummed a song and carefully prepared a loving and nutritious dinner for them, seeming to be expecting something strange.


    Think about it carefully, Brother Nie Kong should like him.I really don''t have any immunity to him, and I feel that my body is about to melt away.


    But the relationship between himself and him must be ahead of Lianna and the others, and further truly become his woman.If you can enjoy his gentleness, what happiness should it be?


    The answer will be announced tonight, and no one will bother yourself this time.Because in the bedroom assigned to Nie Kong, there is a secret passage straight there.In fact, when allocating rooms, Xiao Wu had already made a thorough night raid plan.And the attic inherited from Shiranui has hidden organs everywhere, using it to realize his wishes.


    "As a night attack, you shouldn''t need to wear clothes." Looking at the dazzling clothes in the closet, Xiao Wu couldn''t make a choice.But in the end she chose a tight-fitting black ninja suit, but it was empty inside.


    After calculating the time for Nie Kong to take a bath in the bedroom, Xiao Wu gently tapped the switch on the wall.I saw a one-meter-wide passage that appeared in Xiao Wu''s eyes.She immediately jumped in and disappeared into the night.


    The passage was originally a mechanism used by Shiranuiruu to escape, but it was used by Xiao Wu for the night attack.If the ancestor knew it, he would definitely come alive.


    The moon is not big today, but the lights are bright.I sneaked up to the wooden beam of Nie Kong''s room, and by the faint light, I happened to see Nie Kong wearing a bath towel opening the door.


    No one else, Xiao Wu was inexplicably delighted.She suddenly flashed from the wooden beam to behind him, and with her body, she threw Nie Kong onto the bed, her small hand covering Nie Kong''s eyes.Nie Kong was waiting to struggle, suddenly a familiar fragrance came from his nose.


    "Guess who I am?" Xiao Wu said in a strange tone.


    "How can I guess? There is no hint at all." Nie Kong chuckled, he already knew the real answer.


    "Then... Then what do you want?" Xiao Wu asked stupidly.


    "Well, give me a feel for it with both hands."


    Xiao Wu in the dark blushed pretty, "Hehe, okay. But if you can''t guess, accept my punishment."


    "Come on, show me your cheek." Nie Kong stretched out his hand and touched her cheek, only feeling a piece of smoothness, that girl''s skin was really watery.


    "Did you guess it?" Xiao Wu''s bright eyes became watery.


    "It seems familiar, but not sure yet."


    "Then... Then are you admitting defeat?" Xiao Wu muttered, as if dissatisfied that Nie Kong didn''t recognize her.


    "How can it be recognized by just touching the face, I have to confirm it carefully. The key difference between girls is their figure, let me touch the others." Nie Kong''s mouth had a playful smile.


    "Okay... okay." Xiao Wu put Nie Kong''s big hand on herself, and then began to guess all the way, Nie Kong''s big hand burst.


    "Since...Since Brother Nie Kong didn''t guess me, he must accept Xiao Wu''s punishment."


    Nie Kong saw her desire.Looking at the beautiful face in front of him, Nie Kong was also very excited, but Shiranui Wu, do you want her?

 733 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0740Like Xiao Wu

    "Brother Nie Kong, as...as a punishment, I want you to love Xiao Wu hard." Her words were like a fuse, directly detonating Nie Kong''s impulse.The so-called punishment can be said to be enjoyment for him.With her soft body, she has lost the ability to resist. Although she is uncomfortable, she doesn''t know what to do next.She only knew that boys would like her body, so she only took the initiative to give her body to Nie Kong to invade.


    Nie Kong gently peeled off the black mesh clothes and saw all the secrets of Xiao Wu''s body.She stayed with her when she was fourteen. It has been six years. She is very mature.


    Nie Kong''s meaning was obvious, he wanted to guide Xiao Wu slowly.Bring her to the bliss of the world a little bit, and then brand the first experience that will never be forgotten.


    "Woo..."


    After all the hard work, I finally dreamed of becoming the woman of Brother Nie Kong.I don''t know how envious the two girls, Lianna and Yuli, will be when they know about it, hehe.


    "Xiao Wu, does it hurt?" Nie


    "Well, not at all." She shook her head, and put her arms around Nie Kong''s neck.


    Although she said so, Nie Kong did not start immediately.Instead, she waited for the Shuangxiu energy to replenish her body before launching an offensive.


    After the eruption, her pretty face showed an amazing beauty. It was the process of a girl''s transformation like a woman, but it was prominent in Xiao Wu.And like Lala''s words, that kind of nervous personality kept her youthful forever.


    After Xiao Wu was satisfied, Nie Kong took her body and teleported directly to King''s bedroom.


    King saw the closeness of the two and chuckled, "That girl, Xiao Wu, really dare to attack directly."


    Xiao Wu hid in Nie Kong''s arms shyly, afraid to look at King.A few years ago, they learned that Nie Kong often went to King''s bar at eight or nine, and they knew that the relationship between the two was abnormal.But Xiao Wu didn''t mind, she still seduced Nie Kong and dedicated herself to him.


    "Hey, why is King so attractive?" Nie Kong played a small movie with King in front of Xiao Wu, making Xiao Wu blushing, but she has no fighting power.


    When King was satisfied, Xiao Wu thought it was over.


    That girl in Mary seemed to have killed Nie Kong by spraying blood. She thought she didn''t wear pants, but she didn''t expect a pair of thongs to get stuck.Nie Kong stabbed to the point, and found that she Jiaohu hammered Nie Kong with both hands, saying that he did it without taking off his pants and was necrotic.


    For a long time, the three daughters squeezed into Nie Kong''s arms and fell asleep.But Nie Kong still has things to do. He is used to leaving in the middle of the night and getting into the ring.Although the time in the middle of the night is very short, the ring has a time ratio that can be adjusted.


    Knowing that his cultivation base was about to break through, Nie Kong naturally had to practice diligently to reach the so-called Da Luo Jinxian level.Although it is only the initial stage, maybe he will have the ability to protect himself at that time.

 734 The collapse of the second element Text 0741, Fujitang Taoist Hall is attacked

    The performance of Mai Shiranui in the KOF contest made Shiranui Mai''s "clone technique" popular in Japan, which originally admired ninjas, and made Shiranuiyu the number one dojo in Japan, without a doubt.


    Especially knowing that Nie Kong and his party were coming, pushed it to a very high altitude.Before it was bright, there were already many people around the dojo, some were joining the fun, some were apprentices hoping to sign up.


    "Huh, I don''t know Huo Liu is far behind our Fujitang''s Guwu. With those three-legged cat skills that deceive children, it really makes people wonder what they rely on to attract so many people." A middle-aged man outside the door was unhappy. Said.


    "It would be great if our Fujid¨­ Dokan was also popular." The one who answered him was a girl who was about sixteen or seventeen years old, wearing a kimono for martial arts practice and wearing a turban on her forehead.The long blue hair is tied back into a ponytail, the hairstyle is similar to Lianna, and the pretty face is very sweet and lovely, she is a cute little beauty.But there are good and bad. The breasts wrapped in the kimono seem to be underdeveloped, and they are flat so that they don¡¯t bulge out.She is small and looks like a young loli.


    "Daughter, Dad will definitely revive the reputation of Fujitang Dojo." With firm eyes, he looked at Shiranuiyu Dojo.


    Fujid¨­ Dokan specializes in teaching Fujid¨­-ryu ancient martial arts, or Japanese Aikido, and its branch is karate.Therefore, it is considered to be quite historical in Japan, but it is a pity that Fujid¨­-ryu ancient martial arts are not favored by young people, resulting in a generation inferior to the next generation. At Fujid¨­ Ryuba, Fujid¨­ Taoist Hall is on the verge of ruin.


    However, because many dojos in Japan almost all showed depression, he thought that the times had begun to change, so that many people did not like to learn martial arts.However, I did not expect that Shiranui, who was on the verge of bankruptcy, suddenly rose to become the most popular dojo in Japan.


    Because of this, Fujid¨­ Ryuba came here to see the details of Shiranui Ryu, and then try to enhance the popularity of his gym.The more I saw the crowd in front of him, the more angry Fujido Ryuba was.


    When the door opened at 8 o''clock in the morning, the crowd finally squeezed into the slightly tight dojo.


    There are more onlookers, so naturally more people sign up.After Nie Kong''s double repairs last night, Xiao Wu''s strength was able to support Shiranui Liu.Skills that could not be used before can now be used proficiently.


    Seeing the noisy Daochang like a vegetable market, Nie Kong frowned and immediately discussed with Xiao Wu.The gym is revitalized, but now there are fewer people, so you have to choose the best.Moreover, Nie Kong didn''t intend to let Xiao Wu be famous for teaching. It was enough for Shiranui Hanzo to manage the dojo.If there are too many people, they will not be able to take care of them.


    "What? The quota is full?" There was a lot of uproar there, and many people were very dissatisfied.They came to sign up and were rejected. This is the first time I have seen this kind of thing.


    However, the harder it is to get, the more people will follow it.Many people yelled and refused to leave.


    "I don''t know what the fire is so big, I actually refused to recruit students." When the crowd clamored, a cold snort suddenly came from the crowd. Although the sound was not loud, it was very clear to everyone''s ears. in.The crowd separated automatically, and the silhouette of the person who was speaking was presented in front of everyone, only to see that the people who came were the Fujitang Longbai father and daughter who had just guarded outside.


    No wonder he was angry. There was no one in his Fujitang Dojo, and you refused to sign up.


    "Haha, who I thought it would be, it turned out that it was the owner of Fujitang Hall who came here." Shiranui Hanzo laughed.


    "Shiranui Hanzo, I''m here today to ask you about Shiranui''s ninjutsu, and let everyone see if it is our Fujido Ryugu martial arts or yours."


    Long Bai in a kimono pointed at Shiranui Hanzo, his eyes full of warfare.As long as Shiranuiyu is defeated, Fujid¨­ryu''s reputation will definitely be louder than Shiranuiyu, and there is no fear that no students will join.


    The crowd onlookers grew more and more, and Shiranui Hanzo would naturally be able to see what the opponent was making.


    "It''s easy to say, since the owner of the Fujitang Pavilion is here prepared, then we will naturally entertain him. Xiao Wu, you can play for Grandpa." Shiranui Hanzo said.


    "Leave it to me, I will definitely maintain Shiranui''s reputation. Since you are going to play in the gym, then you should understand the rules. If you lose, you have to join us to learn Shiranui."


    Xiao Wu is very advanced, just like when Nie Kong confronted him before, she likes to take advantage of it.But because of this, Nie Kong had the opportunity to keep Xiao Wu by his side, and then turned her into his own woman last night.


    "Very well, since Hanzo looked down on me so much, then after I win, I want you to admit loudly that it is not as good as our Fujitang Ryu." Fujitang Long smiled with anger.


    Drinking fragrant tea, Nie Kong was slightly surprised. Has Tengtang Longbai¡¯s challenge changed to Shiranuiyu?Not the limit flow of the branch?


    Fujitang Orange pulled his father, trying to persuade him not to be angry, but he was already stunned.And for his own strength, he is full of confidence.Wen Wu is the first, Wu Wu is the second, who would admit that he is inferior to others.


    "Dad, is it really okay?" Orange murmured, Miaomu with anxious eyes, wondering whether it was a blessing or a curse.


    Shiranui Hanzo reached out his hand and made a gesture of please, indicating that the two of them could come with him.Seeing the excitement to see, the crowds are getting more and more crowded, and the already widened venue is already full of spectators.


    The two stood on the wooden ring, and the apprentices who had practiced there gave up space one after another.


    Although I have watched the broadcast on TV, it would be great to see Shiranuiyu''s ninjutsu with my own eyes.Fujitang Stream? I haven''t heard of it, I have only heard of Extreme Stream.It''s just that Xtreme Stream is in the United States, and they can only sign up for Shiranui.


    Speaking of the three people of Extreme Stream, it is a pity that the speed is a little slower, and it is estimated that they are preparing to open a store.If they opened early, they would definitely steal most of Shiranui''s popularity.

 735 The collapse of the second element text 0742, orange join

    Fujid¨­ Ryubai stepped on the wooden arena where he stepped on the battlefield, seeming to be looking for the secret mechanism of the so-called Shiranuiruyu Shushu.He never cared much about those deceptive tricks.


    Xiao Wu looked at his behavior amused, but didn''t mean to stop it.Although there are organs in the attic, she now feels that she has become a real ninja with everything that Nie Kong has given.


    Tightening the tightly bound belt and shaking his neck again, he is ready to fight.


    Looking at Xiao Wu''s appearance, Long Bai didn''t find anything special.It''s just that a beautiful girl who is as old as her own daughter, how good she is.Even from Xiao Wu''s body, Long Bai could not feel the presence of qi at all.


    "Although it''s a bit bullying, please, please." To Xiao Wu made a gesture of fighting world, Long Bai sent an invitation to Xiao Wu, indicating that she would attack first.


    Xiao Wu''s wonderful eyes blinked, and her white pretty face thought with a smile: "Hehe, if you beat him, then you can use his gymnasium as Shiranuiyu''s branch."


    "Senior Fujitang, I''m about to take action." Xiao Wu''s body flashed, and five or six identical phantoms appeared on the ring.All the spectators who watched the game were shocked, there really is a clone technique.


    And Orange was also surprised. Could she really use the ninjutsu performed by the ninja on TV?Will Dad be his opponent?


    Xiao Wu didn''t have the patience to wait, her shot was a triumphant skill, and the figures turned back and forth, making it difficult to distinguish between true and false.


    Fujitang Ryuba finally looked serious, and he found that he really couldn''t underestimate the Shiranui Ryu, which was passed down from ancient times like them.


    "Jianpai!" He put his hands together, and then cut to the front out of thin air.At a very fast speed, the white Qi blade slashed towards Xiao Wu who he thought was a real body.


    "Hehe, guess wrong, I''m here." Xiao Wu''s laughter came from behind, and Long Bai was surprised and immediately turned around and kicked back.


    The figure behind slowly dissipated and disappeared out of thin air.


    "Look at me, it will kill-Huadie Fan." A Xiao Wu on the left immediately threw a fan full of flames at Long Bai.


    But just as Long Bai was about to evade, a phantom on the right threw a fan at the same time.


    "Heavenly net, flowers and butterflies fan."


    Not only on the right side, but several fans in all directions covered his space.Long Bai was able to confirm that all those were real existence.He was secretly surprised, how could the world really have ninjutsu?


    Dodging for a while, but Xiao Wu behind caught the fan thrown by Xiao Wu in front and continued to cast, turning Long Bai around.


    Lianna and Yuli were surprised that Xiao Wu could actually use four punches, right?The surrounding audience all exclaimed, witnessing Shiranuiyu''s "clone technique" with their own eyes.


    Puff...Finally, two fans hit him, and he half-kneeled on his chest.The other two still didn''t stop, and they were thrown on his back.


    "Yeah... I won." The four Xiao Wus simultaneously assumed a victory pose, their pretty faces full of pride.


    "Senior Sister is amazing." Seeing Xiao Wu''s move to suppress Fujitang Longbai, the apprentices outside the court suddenly exclaimed.


    "I haven''t conceded yet, so I must kill - super drop." Compared to the air blade that was just released, it was two or three times larger, and it cut towards the clone in front of Xiao Wu.


    "Long Yanwu." Xiao Wu rolled over easily, throwing out a hot flame to counteract his attack, and rushed towards him.


    "Xiao Wu''s strength has become stronger, even I can''t see through it." Shiranui Hanzo sighed, and he was fortunate to be able to keep Xiao Wu by Nie Kong''s side.


    "This is impossible." Long Bai looked very unbelievable. He would lose, and he would lose so badly.Hit by the flame wave, Long Bai has already withdrawn more than ten steps.I couldn''t believe it, but I was in pain and told him that none of this was an illusion, and that the other party was really a master.


    "You have already lost, remember to join our Shiranui Dokan." Xiao Wu said excitedly.


    Long Bai''s personality is relatively rigid, and he values ??the self-esteem of the warrior very seriously.The challenge issued in the name of Fujido was lost to a little girl of Shiranuiruu, and the blow to him was really extraordinary.


    "Victory or defeat is a matter of military affairs. How can there be generals in the world who will never defeat. Lord Fujitang, you think too much. Besides, this is not a battle of life and death. If you lose this time, you won''t be able to live again next time. "Shiranui Hanzo haha ??came out of the round field.


    "No... this is the shame of my life. Sorry, I have something to ask you. I wonder if you can help?"


    "Fujitang Hall Master, just say it." Shiranui Hanzo is a little puzzled, does this Fujitang White Dragon miss it?Why did you confess to the funeral?


    "This failure made me understand that my martial arts journey is still very long. Although I am a little embarrassed, I need to break through my limits. Can you let the little girl orange replace me and join your Shiranui flow. Although very presumptuous, This is the request of my life." As he said, Fujid¨­ Hakuryu actually bowed to Shiranui Hanzo ninety degrees.


    "Master Fujitang, what are you doing? Is there anything you can say, don''t you plan to go back to Fujitang Hall?" Shiranui Hanzo smiled bitterly, how did his dojo get that hot potato.


    "I''ve already opened the gymnasium on my face, so please do everything."


    "Dad...Dad, you...Are you going to leave us?" Fujitang Orange shouted at his father with horror in her eyes.


    "Orange, I will be back after Dad breaks through. During this period of time you have been wronged to join them instead of Dad." After speaking, Fujitang Bailong turned and left directly.


    "Wait for the owner of Fujitang Hall, you..." Shiranui Hanzo wanted to say something, but Fujitang Bailong speeded up, and dropped his lovely daughter Orange Orange two or three times and disappeared in Shiranuiyu Hall.


    "Dad..." Knowing her father''s stubborn character, she is about to cry, what kind of development is this after all.Obviously he was about to stop him just now and said that his teacher was so reckless.It''s alright now, are you going to leave your mother and our sisters and run away?


    "Haha, Miss Fujido, you care about your father''s words, we don''t mean to restrain you." Shiranui Hanzo said.


    "No, I will fulfill the agreement after the defeat for my father. It is related to the credibility of our Fujitang Gymnasium." The small beauty pouted, although she had a sad face, her eyes were unusually firm.

 736 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0743, the extinguishing of the storm

    "Please advise me a lot in the future. My name is Fujitang Orange. You can call me Orange." She was only 154cm in length and came to Xiao Wu obediently and showed her the etiquette of entering the museum.


    "Okay. Although I''m a little disappointed, congratulations on becoming our Shiranui apprentice. You can call me a master in the future." Xiao Wu originally planned to treat the Fujitang Dojo as her own branch, but Fujitang Long Baitai Cunning, used a trick to get rid of Jin Chan.


    "Stupid girl, it''s too early to become a master with your qualifications. Don''t mind, you are welcome to come here anytime if you have time, just practice cultivation by the way." Nie Kong knocked on her head and said yes. Orange said.


    Xiao Wu spit out his fragrant tongue, acting obediently.And Lianna saw the relationship between the two, her eyes were surprised.She sensitively discovered that the relationship between Xiao Wu and Brother Nie Kong seemed to have taken a big step forward.How could Brother Nie Kong be closer to Xiao Wu than himself? She must not let her take away his only relative, Brother Nie Kong.Lianna was jealous, she wanted to ask Xiao Wu what was going on.


    "No, father and daughter will pay, I will definitely fulfill the promise my father promised." On the one hand, if my father really runs away from home, I must protect Fujid¨­-ryu''s reputation from corruption.On the one hand, knowing the strength of Xiao Wu and the others, she hopes to practice here to make herself stronger.To have that irresponsible father, she must be strong.


    Watching Nie Kong and the others introduced themselves one by one, her flustered mood slowly became calm.Several girls of the same age have many topics to discuss.However, the information of the two fathers and daughters is really behind. They didn''t watch the KOF fighting game held by Lucar, so they didn''t recognize Nie Kong and the others.


    When he learned that Nie Kong was the world''s number one fighting champion, Xiangcheng was quite surprised.The handsome appearance and the sunny temperament are very easy to get close to. Will he be a strong man?Seeing that Xtreme Current''s daughter Yuri Sakazaki would be by his side, Xiang Cheng believed seven or eight points, and became more curious about the strength of Nie Kong.


    Goodbye to Nie Kong and the others, Xiangcheng left Shiranuiyu dojo.She wants to prepare to become Shiranuiyu''s apprentices in the future, and always tells her mom about her father.


    Nie Kong felt that everything he had done led to a change in the plot.As a result, Long Bai was supposed to challenge the limit flow established in the future, and replaced it with Shiranui flow. Hopefully, nothing will happen.


    In this way, Xiangcheng became a member of Shiranuiyu and started amateur training with Yuri and others.And three days later, the first branch of Xtreme Stream finally opened in Japan.


    Many people who could not participate in Shiranui Ryu started to squeeze towards the dojo of the limit stream.


    Seeing the lively extreme flow dojo, Xiao Wu was jealous.She yelled that she would kick the pavilion while it was open, to dampen their reputation.But I immediately pulled it to Yuli, and said that I had to pass my level before kicking the gym.After getting acquainted with Xiao Wu''s strength, where are her foolish brothers and fathers?


    Xiao Wu was just joking, anyway, I don''t know Huo Liu is already famous, and apprentices can only make more money, and there is no substantial effect.And if there are many apprentices, I will definitely be a coach. Where can I be with my favorite brother Nie Kong.


    "Weiss, have you reported the information that happened to Gonitz?" And in a corner of Shiranuiyuu, Maidro asked Weis.


    "Well, yes. Mai Zhuo, I understand your feelings well, but we have a mission that must be carried out." Wei Si sighed and said softly.


    Mai Zhuo''s expression changed, and he whispered: "I think let''s forget it, he has little influence on our Protoss recovery plan. There is always only one enemy, and that is the three families with artifacts."


    "No, if he is invited by the three major families to deal with us, our plan will definitely suffer a major blow. His strength is too strong, and he can easily eliminate Lucar who owns a part of our Protoss immortality. I have a hunch, even if we The two teamed up to deal with him, and the end will definitely not be better than Lucar." It seems that after thinking of the scene, Wei Si''s face changed dramatically.


    "As long as he isn''t invited by the three big families, isn''t it all right? I think if Wei Si can join forces with me to fascinate him with feminine charm, at least he won''t be against us." Mai Zhuo said with an idiot.


    Wei Si bit her lower lip and said, "If it can be successful, it would be a good deal."


    "Hehe, right." Mai Zhuo''s eyes were excited.


    "But we have to wait until Gonitz, the leader of the Eight Masters, makes a decision. We can''t get rid of the shackles of his orders. In principle, he is our boss." Wei Si sighed.


    "Then Gonitz heard the news of Lucar''s death, what should I say." Mai Zhuo asked curiously.


    "He said he would come to see Nie Kong''s abilities when he had time, and see what kind of person Lucar would be like to easily eliminate the blood of the serpent." Weis knows Gonitz¡¯s character, and he usually kills the threat. In the cradle.For example, Kagura Wangui, one of the three major families, who has a strong magical power, Gonitz killed her a few years earlier.However, there are two heirs of Wanxing Kagura, who are identical twin sisters.After the elder sister died, Kagura Chizuru, who was the younger sister, inherited the power of the sacred tool Hachiko.For example, Lianna''s father in Bajie Collection was not willing to reincarnate, so he killed him indirectly.Lukar was an accident, because he possessed the same evil as their heavenly Protoss, and his strength did not pose any threat to Gonitz.


    "Hey, I hope Gonitz can treat him the same as Lucar." Mai Zhuo prayed that there would be no conflict, which made her dilemma.


    "Madro, I advise you not to reveal human emotions in front of Gonitz. We have the mission of resurrecting the gods and the ideal of letting the heavens and gods rule the world." Wei Si persuaded again, fearing that she would encounter peace. Bajie concentrated on Jiadi Road and ended up in the same way.


    "Okay, I understand." Although she said her character was very cruel, Wei Si had an extraordinary feeling for her confidant, Mai Zhuo.


    Mai Zhuo nodded slightly, and the two ended the conversation.

 737 The collapse of the second element text 0744, Gonitz appears

    The blue sky was densely covered with dark clouds, and the dull air seemed to be brewing rainstorms.It was just that a ray of cool awe-inspiring slowly floated slowly, bringing coolness to the people in the city.Unexpectedly, however, the wind seems to increase geometrically.The hurricane resembling a typhoon broke through the dense darkness, revealing a bright scorching sun.But although the sun was blazing, it was strangely cold.The evil and huge aura kept approaching, and a light blue tornado like a raptor burst through the sky from the west.


    Such a mighty power even pulled out the packing tree.All residents in Tokyo, Japan were panicked, and the Meteorological Bureau did not report. How could such a violent typhoon come?


    Almost all the old, young women and children walking on the street were blown down by the wind, causing huge disasters.The rustling wind blows, and not many people can stand firm.


    The fighters who can have a sense of breath are shocked, as if they see cats and mice.The strength of that qi was beyond their imagination.


    Kagura Chizuru''s complexion paled in the Kagura House, one of the three largest families in Japan.The familiar evil aura is exactly the same as it was a few years ago. You can''t go wrong, it must be Storm Gonitz, the first of the Eight Great Snake Masters.


    Shaking and reaching out, he took out a mirror, and Kagura began to recite the spell.I saw that with the flow of her power, the mirror radiated little ripples like the surface of the water, and then the picture inside gradually became clear.I saw an elegant man in a blue missionary uniform appearing abruptly, and there were still a few circling winds gently dancing around him.No, it should be said that he turned into a hurricane and descended on Tokyo with arrogance.His power is much stronger than a few years ago, and he is far from being sealed by himself.


    Kagura was relieved that Gonitz¡¯s goal was not himself.He arrived at a certain gymnasium in Tokyo at a very fast speed, as if it was the Shiranui school that is becoming more famous.


    "It''s weird, what purpose does he have?" Kagura became more and more curious about the storm Gonitz.


    That''s right, he is the storm Gonitz at the top of the Eight Masters.After hearing the report of Wei Si, she took a period of time to meet the so-called stronger figure than Lucar who absorbed the blood of the serpent.


    Such a powerful arrogance took the initiative to approach, and of course it alarmed Nie Kong and the others inside Shiranui Liu.


    Nie Kong led a large group of women soldiers out of the dojo step by step, and saw a man floating in the sun.


    He has a thin green beard and shaves a small flat head.He was wearing a dark blue, multi-breasted, solemn priestly uniform, and his right hand was safely placed on the Bible. It was a holy priest dress.He is very tall and exudes a noble air from holiness.It''s just that there is a bit of coldness between the eyebrows.And this coldness is extraordinarily thick under the warm sunlight.


    Lianna''s eyes went blank when she saw him.What she deliberately wanted to forget six years ago now slowly came to her mind.I personally killed my father and mother. It turned out that I was the murderer...


    When the two girls, Wei Si and Mai Zhuo, saw Gonitz, they looked as if a mouse had seen a cat.


    King and Mary were surprised, his arrogance was so strong.If he didn''t get the power Nie Jun assigned to them, maybe one hundred would not be his opponent.But now, they are confident to defeat him.


    "Machrow, Weis, come here for the two of you, I have something to ask you." Storm Goynitz scanned around, as if he didn''t find anyone particularly powerful.


    "Yes, yes..." The two women couldn''t resist his orders at all, so they could only approach him obediently.However, Nie Kong immediately grabbed their hands and tugged vigorously.The two women exclaimed and fell together at Nie Kong''s feet.


    Nie Kong stretched out his foot to trample on their jade backs, and said coldly to Gonitz: "They are my secretaries now, you are not qualified to order them."


    "Hmm..." Mai Zhuo trembled, his legs seemed to be wet.Nie Kong''s arrogant words and actions are like an aphrodisiac to her.same


    "Oh, it turns out that you defeated Lucar. Although you only have one percent of the immortality of our Protoss, you can defeat him indeed." He looked at Nie Kong with interest and realized that he was not. People of three big families.


    "Don''t pretend to claim that some Protoss is immortal, it''s a mess." Nie Kong said with disdain.


    Gonitz''s expression slowly turned cold, and he absolutely couldn''t allow anyone to blaspheme their heavenly gods.


    Suddenly, Weis saw the cruel smile flashing in Gonitz''s eyes in front of her, and her body trembled with fright.Gonitz seemed to be angry, and things were going in a bad direction.


    "When two people with almost overbearing personalities meet together, how can things get better?"


    "People who dare to underestimate our Protoss, no one will end well." Gonitz said coldly, and blatantly launched a tentative attack on Nie Kong.A hurricane that was half a meter large and transparent, tore the air and hit Nie Kong.


    He just defeated Lukar, a trash who tried to steal the power of our heavenly gods, thinking that the world is invincible?At that time, he had only broken one tenth of the seal, and he was already able to defeat him.And now, he has 60% of the power in his heyday, Lucar is a waste in his eyes.


    It''s just an ordinary attack, but the power is comparable to Sakazaki Ryo''s nirvana, perhaps even stronger.Because the quick wind blade came and went without a trace, no one could see his attack routine.The wind gradually increased.So much so that the broken stones circling inside have become extremely terrifying weapons.


    After Nie Kong waved, the palm wind that radiated was more than twice as strong as the hurricane controlled by Gonitz, and the wind pressure, along with the gravel, rolled towards Gonitz.


    Gonitz said softly, but did not panic and avoid it.When the wind pressure approached him, it dissipated strangely.He is the one who controls the wind, the wind is like his body, how could it hurt him.


    "Interesting, the strength can reach the level of a master in the three major families of 1800. But for Gonitz, the leader of my eight masterpieces, you are still far behind." Gonitz''s body seemed to become a The breeze disappeared strangely before Nie Kong and the others.


    Using the high speed of the wind, he increased his own speed to the point where a man could see clearly.

 738 The collapse of the second element text 0745, the defeated Gonitz

    Nie Kong didn''t intend to kill him now, because he was Lianna''s target and the culprit who caused her to lose her parents.However, Lianna''s strength is not enough to deal with Gonitz.Although Lianna looked dumbfounded, it seemed that she had remembered the memory of the time, but it was not the time.


    For the time being, he kept his dog''s life for Lianna to clean up, and now it is okay to teach him severely.


    "Glacier."


    Facing his speed like the wind, Nie Kong just made a simple movement and punched the air out of thin air.The fist didn''t have any power fluctuations, or even wind pressure, as if it were just a simple stretch.


    Gonitz was about to send out his stunt wrist electric and obliterate, but found that his face seemed to have rushed into Nie Kong''s fist, which was very strange.


    The moment his fist touched him.Even time seemed to have a short pause.It seemed that he was attracted to his fist, and then the power contained in it burst out!


    A simple blow hit Gonitz''s face abruptly, blasting his body that had disappeared into the air alive.A "boom" hit the building behind, and a large number of cracks appeared on the wooden wall immediately, and a large human-shaped hole appeared.Rao is the strong and powerful Rogoniz, Nie Kong can easily defeat him with one move.


    Mai Zhuo and Wei Si were stunned, how could the usually terrifying Gonitz be so vulnerable in front of him?


    Gonitz got up slowly, the blood on the corners of his mouth stopped immediately, and there was a sense of anger in his eyes.This punch defeated Gonitz''s elegance and replaced it with a complete anger!Wearing a blue priest''s robe, he stretched out his right hand behind his back.The bible in his hand was rolled into pieces of confetti in an instant.It seems that the next gesture must be to go all out, which is shocking.


    The injury Nie Kong gave him completely recovered when he got up, and the recovery speed was much faster than that of Lukar.


    "Stupid human beings, I will let you know the horror of our heavenly gods, drink!" His arrogance burst out, and a dozen huge tornadoes came down from the sky and surrounded him.


    The nearby buildings were eroded by the aftermath of his eruption, and most of them have been destroyed, with countless casualties.Only the Shiranui Liu dojo behind Nie Kong remained safe and sound.


    Gonitz, who has exploded with all his strength, is more than ten times stronger than Lucar, and he has a set.It is estimated that now with his strength, a city can be easily destroyed.


    The cute Orange hiding behind grew up looking at the battle, and was deeply shocked by Nie Kong''s strength.No wonder Dad will lose, his performance in this way is beyond the scope of human beings.Will I become as strong as them when I practice with him in the future?


    "Sure to kill the true eight child Jiao."


    The terrifying wind pressure is not only sharp, but also blows at an unusually violent speed.He was carrying the dozen or so moving storms, and then rushed towards Nie Kong.


    "It''s broken, Gonitz has used the proud nirvana of our Heavenly Kingdom Protoss!" Mai Zhuo said in surprise.


    Like a dragon, the roar of the wind swept across the city like a tiger roar.


    Qianhe''s expression tightened as he watched the battle. Although Nie Kong looked very powerful in front of him, he certainly couldn''t stop Gonitz''s mortal blow.


    However, as soon as the terrifying hurricane approached within three meters in front of Nie Kong, it disappeared strangely.It turned out that the wind pressure actively approached Nie Kong''s dissipative ability to protect the house, so it was completely resolved.


    "Is that the killer of your heavenly god race? It''s not very powerful. Since you like to scratch your head, then I will give you a taste." It turns out that the next trick of the eighth child is to grab the enemy''s head with both hands. Then burst out a super arrogance.


    Nie Kong looked straight at Gonitz''s performance with cold eyes, then stretched his hands to Gonitz''s head at a weird angle and staggered vigorously.


    Click... The sound of broken bones is creepy. Gonitz''s body turned in the air for an unknown number of three hundred and sixty degrees, and then he fell to the ground with a pop.


    There were ten hideous blood stains on his face, and his neck twisted into a twist.


    Mai Zhuo and Wei Si in front of them were stunned, Qian He was stunned.Gonitz, who was invincible in their hearts, was so embarrassed that he would be defeated by an ordinary person, and he would not be any of the three families.It would be nice to say that it was the three big families holding divine tools, but he didn''t have any special ability to restrain the heavenly gods.


    "It turns out that there are many amazing people in the world that I don''t know. If they help..." Qianhe''s eyes waved slightly, as if thinking of something.It seems that Nie Kong''s performance has given Qianhe the idea of ??holding a KOF, looking for inspiration to deal with the recovery of the heavenly gods.


    Mai Zhuo''s body trembled with excitement, and he couldn''t even kiss Nie Kong on her foot.


    However, a few women are very confident of Nie Kong''s strength, so they don''t think Nie Kong''s victory is any surprise.


    "Ahem..." Gonitz turned his neck and struggled to get up slowly.His elegance has faded away, leaving only a panic.


    His eyes were horrified for the first time. Although he couldn''t kill himself, the damage to him was not so deep.The immortal body of the Heavenly Kingdom Protoss began to have an effect, and the injuries on the body were healed at the speed of the naked eye.


    "Asshole," If it wasn''t for my seal to be completely unlocked, why bother to deal with you so hard.Gonitz vomited blood and shouted at Nie Kong unwillingly.


    "If this is the case, then I will wait for you to regain full strength. Go away, it is not me who will kill you." Nie Kong hummed.


    Gonitz looked grim, gave Nie Kong a hard look, and then turned into a breeze and left.


    Seeing Nie Kong let Gonitz leave, Qianhe could not stop preaching to him.If you allow him to regain his strength, you will suffer.You are quite powerful now, but can you deal with Gonitz in his heyday 100%?


    After defeating Gonitz, the apprentices behind all cheered, fortunately that they could join Shiranuiyu Dojo.However, the various fighters in the distance finally softened to the ground after sensing that the terrifying and evil arrogance had left.


    "Who would it be? With such a powerful and evil spirit, I hope not to cause trouble to the world." At a concert, Athena in a cute dress whispered something.

 739 The collapse of the second element text 0746, the melancholy Liana

    Bringing Lianna back to Shiranuiyudokan, Nie Kong finally noticed that her eyes didn''t seem to have any expression, unlike her resentment after understanding her enemy.


    I have been raising it for more than six years, and Nie Kong felt sorry for her pale and bloodless face.Xiao Wu and the others were also worried about Liana''s current situation, so they directly cast their eyes at Nie Kong, motioning him to comfort Liana.


    Nie Kong secretly made an OK gesture, took her little hand and led her into his room.Lianna, who was like a goose, didn''t respond at all and let Nie Kong do it.


    "Little Lianna, has something happened?" Nie Kong pressed her jade shoulder and looked at her caringly and asked face to face.


    She shook her head, her character regained her former preference for silence.


    "Don''t you and the closest brother Nie Kong don''t want to talk?" Nie Kong frowned.


    "It''s not like that, but it''s my fault. I... I restored my previous memory, bloody and cruel, I killed my father and mother. Unforgivable, I can''t forgive myself." Lianna whispered Weeping, the sound is so miserable.


    Nie Kong held her crying in his arms, "It''s not your fault, it''s all because the storm Gonitz controlled you at that time. It made you lose your mind and killed someone by mistake. It''s not your original wish."


    Lianna raised her swollen eyes and looked at Nie Kong, sobbing: "Really...really?"


    "Well, I heard the news from Mai Zhuo, who was in the Eight Masters. In the past, your father was reincarnated in modern times as one of the Eight Masters, but he was not fully awakened as a human being. Human society lives a life of isolation. But six years ago, Gonitz was ordered by Gonitz, but for you and your mother, he did not accept the order. Gonitz controlled you and caused you to go crazy and kill. Lost your parents. So, the culprit is the storm Gonitz that I just defeated. So I didn¡¯t kill him just now, but planned to leave it to you and let you get revenge.¡± Nie Kong used to touch her head , Said everything he knew.


    "Runaway? Gonitz was the one who killed Mom and Dad?" Hiding in Nie Kong''s arms, her crying slowly stopped.She listened to Nie Kong''s words very much, and even thought that what he said were all the best in the world.She was like a devout believer, and regarded Nie Kong as everything to her.


    "Well, the reason for the runaway is that you inherited the blood of your dad''s serpent and your mother''s human blood. This is the reason why the blood of the serpent is impure. Just like the case when I tied you with iron chains a few years ago Ah, otherwise, how could a cute girl like Lianna kill her father and mother for no reason? But at that time, I had already pumped out the blood of the serpent in your body, and now there will be no runaway situation. Please stop melancholy, I will worry." Nie Kong''s words directly penetrated into her heart.Lianna just felt warm and numb in her heart.All the bad emotions, all turned into smoke and dissipated.


    "I listen to what Nie Kong said." She leaned against Nie Kong''s arms, her pretty face regained like spring flowers.


    Seeing her return to her usual appearance, Nie Kong felt relieved.He patted Liana''s round butt tightly in the three-point light green shorts, then pulled her recovered and opened the door.


    I only saw a few women yelling, and then a few human bones fell in front of Nie Kong''s eyes and piled together.Those girls actually eavesdropped on their speech.Their faces were reddish, and there was a look of embarrassment in their eyes.But Lianna knew that they were worried about themselves, so she didn''t blame them.


    As always, they resumed their original life, and the arrival of Gonitz did not have much impact on them.


    In the evening, after enjoying the rich dinner specially cooked by Xiao Wu and the others, Nie Kong used to take a hot bath.


    When I came back, I passed Lianna''s bedroom and found her room was lit.And there was a tinkling sound of slight metal collision.


    Lianna, that girl, what are you doing in there.Nie Kong opened the door curiously and saw Liana hiding in the bed at a glance.She knelt back to Nie Kong, so she didn''t see her positive situation.


    "Little Lianna, what are you doing in hiding?" Nie Kong asked.


    "Ah..." Seemingly panicked, she slowly turned around.


    Lianna had a leather collar around her neck, and the appearance of her limbs tied with chains appeared in his sight.After Nie Kong discovered her secret, her pretty face turned pink like a haze.


    Lianna''s face was red, but she knelt and crawled in front of Nie Kong.She stared at Nie Kong and didn''t mean to leave. She whispered, "Brother Nie Kong, do you want Lianna to play with you?"


    Nie Kong darkly sweats, when did that little girl Lianna have that hobby.Her body couldn''t help but pause, Lianna''s face instantly paled: "Brother Nie Kong, what''s the matter, don''t you like what Lianna is doing now?"


    Nie Kong''s eyes were lost, his left hand gently pulled the iron chain, his right hand stroked Lianna''s head, stabilized her mind, and smiled on her face: "No."


    Lianna''s face improved, she hugged Nie Kong''s thigh and whispered, "Lianna is willing to make any changes for Nie Kong, so Nie Kong must never leave me. Now I am Nie Kong''s dog. Lianna can play with you like that."


    Without the usual valiant dress, she now only wears a lovely pajamas.Her eyes were longing, as if Nie Kong wouldn''t play with her, she would cry immediately.


    Nie Kong was slightly moved by the obsessive words.Several years of parenting, this moment is worth hearing her words.


    "Little Lianna, are you really willing to play with Brother Nie Kong?" Nie Kong asked softly.


    "Yeah." Lianna didn''t hesitate.


    "But the dog''s brother is tired of playing games, will Lianna play other games with me." Seeing Nie Kong''s smirk, I don''t know what bad idea he is making again.


    But for Lianna, Nie Kong''s words are her beliefs.It''s just that the painstaking efforts of carefully learning to dress up a dog to please Nie Kong were in vain, Lianna felt a little regretful.


    "Ok... OK, Brother Nie Kong can do whatever he likes." Lianna raised her head lightly and said firmly to Nie Kong.


    "Then my lovely little Lianna, I want you to become my little mare."


    "But... but Liana doesn''t know how to do..." Liana stammered.


    "It''s okay, my brother will teach you step by step."

 740 The collapsed two-dimensional body 0747, Nie Kongs horse

    In the past, she spent a lot of time practicing Nie Kong''s special "hobby".Now to practice her unscrupulous brother''s second hobby, naturally she will not know how to do it.


    Lianna was going to pretend to be Nie Kong''s dog, but Nie Kong said that he was tired of that kind of game, and wanted to ride a horse.


    But she is looking forward to it, because if her brother is willing to play that kind of game with her, her relationship with her brother can go further.How could he lose to Xiao Wu, he must retake his brother Nie Kong.


    "Brother teach Lianna, I don''t know how."


    "All right." Lianna said in a low, inaudible voice.


    "Brother Nie Kong, no more, I have no strength." Lianna''s upper body was lying on the bed again, but because Nie Kong was sitting behind her this time, Nie Kong''s upper body covered her body.

 741 The collapse of the second element Text 0749, Athena visits

    "Brother Nie Kong, get up quickly. There seems to be a girl who has come to visit you at the dojo!" In front of Nie Kong''s bedroom, a lovely and charming loli was knocking hard on the wooden door, seeming to want to wake up. he.


    "Ah... early in the morning, what are you calling Orange." A dozen meters away from the left, Xiao Wu in translucent pajamas yawned with sleepy eyes.The bumpy figure makes Orange feel inferior.


    "Xiao Wu, you guys, it''s too late to get up." They have been practicing in the dojo for more than half an hour, and they are still sleeping.Really, how can you be so lazy as a fighter? It''s time to get up for morning exercises.After spending some time with Nie Kong and the others, the orange has slowly melted into their circle.And after her father left, Nie Kong would often give her family a lot of financial and daily help. She was very grateful to Nie Kong.


    "I''m used to getting up at this time now. I have to prepare breakfast for Brother Nie Kong and the others. Xiangcheng will continue to help me wake up Brother Nie Kong." After stretching, Xiao Wu slipped into the room and started. Wash in the morning.


    Orange''s scream finally took effect, and the wooden door of Lianna''s bedroom at the front door creaked open suddenly, revealing Nie Kong''s figure.


    Nie Kong appeared, but there seemed to be something wrong where he appeared.She looked at Nie Kong and the obedient Lianna behind with a suspicious look, perhaps because she questioned why Nie Kong would sleep in Lianna''s bedroom.


    "Brother Nie Kong, why did you sleep in the same room with Lianna? Did you do anything?" Orange cried out in surprise, blushing at some thought.As a high school student in Japan, although she does not have a boyfriend, she knows H Biliana a lot.


    "Haha... I played a horse-riding game with Xiao Liana for half the night last night, so I fell asleep there by the way." Due to excessive stimulation, Nie Kong fell asleep with Liana in his arms instead of continuing to accompany Xiao Wu. they.


    "Riding...horse riding game?" Xiangcheng couldn''t help but think of the situation in her childhood when she was sitting on her mother and called riding a horse.No, Lianna is one year older than herself, so she will act so childishly to Brother Nie Kong.It''s just that although it is really the horse riding game Nie Kong said, the level of H is not what Orange can imagine.


    "Well, I''m really happy to be able to play Lianna with Brother Nie Kong. However, Lianna was useless and unable to persist, so I couldn''t play with Brother Nie Kong until the end." Her sweet face showed insufficiency. Beautiful, she is much dazzling today than before.The pretty face is rosy and shiny, the skin is a little more hydrated than before, and the whole person''s mental outlook has undergone an earth-shaking change.


    Although the horse riding game is very common, it is great that Lianna can act like a baby to Brother Nie Kong and play such an intimate game.Xiangcheng imagined that she was riding behind Brother Nie Kong, coquettishly telling Brother Nie Kong to run quickly.


    "By the way, did you say something about Orange?" Nie Kong asked, taking a glance at Orange.


    "Ah, I almost forgot. A cute girl seemed to come here to point out that she was looking for you. She is in the living room now." Orange blushed, and immediately stopped her conjecture.


    "Then let her wait for a while, and Xiangcheng will help me entertain her!" Nie Kong asked, then returned to his bedroom.


    After washing up and enjoying Xiao Wu''s loving breakfast, he took a few women to the living room.Ordinarily, it seems that I have just come here in Japan for a long time, and I don''t know a girl.Feng Chi electric switch came across the living room and found two lovely and sweet girls talking about something inside!One is wearing the usual white robes of Fujitang Orange MM, and the other is wearing long smooth hair, with a cute hairpin holding her soft hair behind her back.The lower body was a bright red skirt, but black stockings blocked her beautiful legs.


    The figure is exquisite and clear, almost like Yuri.However, the pretty faces are very sweet, and they are better at each than Xiao Wu.But the most attractive thing is her exuding temperament, cute and dazzling.Perhaps Xiaolun, who is like a girl in love, has a similar temperament as an idol.


    When Nie Kong saw her for the first time, he recognized her as Athena Ma Gong of the Chinese Super Power Team.It was strange, how could that girl know that she was here.


    "It turned out to be Miss Athena, shouldn''t you practice with Zhenyuanzhai and them in China?" Nie Kong asked.


    "Obviously, I have already said it at that time, unless the master specially appointed me to return to China to practice, so I usually live in Japan." Athena is a Japanese idol singer and an ordinary singer. How can high school students stay in China forever?


    "Also, I didn''t know if I came to visit me for so long in Japan." Athena Asamiya said dissatisfiedly. If it were not for the fluctuations caused by Gonitz and Nie Kong some time ago, she would not know that Nie Kong would fight She is in the same city.Following the direction of Nie''s air flow, she was pleasantly surprised to find that Nie Kong would actually be in Japan.Well, I said that I really want to ask him for advice and superpowers.


    "Hehe...I''m afraid I will be torn apart by your fans before I can get close to the super idol Athena within 100 meters." Nie Air Conditioning laughed.


    "Nonsense, I''m not so famous." Athena''s mood suddenly became very good after hearing Nie Kong''s praise.Not long after her debut, she is indeed not the number one idol in Japan.


    Because in the field of Japanese music, there are many bands in Tokyo that are outstanding.In particular, the wild trio of hell bands, and a band called Iori, which has emerged from the beginning.The three are very famous in Tokyo, and they fought each other secretly for many rounds.


    With the singing voice of Athena, you really cannot rely on it to dominate Japan.


    Xiangcheng looked at the two of them chatting vigorously, unconsciously depressed and asked: "Have you known each other early?"


    "Well, we are the opponents we met in the KOF fighting match." Nie Kong smiled.


    "Yes, but it''s a pity that our superpower team was all defeated by you alone. It''s really unwilling. But if I have another chance to compete with you, I must show my superpowers to you." Athens Na said with a confident smile.

 742 The collapse of the second element Text 0750. Have you finished reading Athena?

    "Speaking of which, did anything major happen here the day before yesterday?" Athena asked at this time all the doubts about the destruction nearby when she came here.She still feels a little shuddering at the evil and powerful air that came out the day before yesterday.


    "It''s nothing, I''ve encountered a little trouble." Nie Kong said indifferently.


    "What trouble, if you can''t solve it, let me help you." Athena said.


    "As a famous history in Japan, you should know the legend that the three families sealed the Yaqi Orochi in 1800 years ago. However, it seems that the seal was broken. The guy who came that day was the first of the eight masterpieces known as Orochi. Niz, has the power to control the wind."


    "Eight Difference Orochi?" Athena was taken aback, how could a character in myth suddenly appear?However, thinking back to the hurricane like the sky, she believed in seven or eight points, and it was beyond the boundaries of human beings.


    "Well, so with your current strength, do you think you can help me?" Nie Kong joked.


    Athena became pretty red. "Although I know I am weak, I am not here to ask you about the use of superpowers." She came here half to ask about the day before yesterday and half to Xiang Nie. Empty learning tricks.After all, Zhenyuanzhai''s main development is martial arts, and she only knows a little about super powers, and cannot teach her much.Most of her moves were figured out by herself.


    Of course he knows a lot about the use of superpowers, such as the skills attached to the vampire beast itself, such as teleportation, soul blade, soul fire, and finally the magical skills learned during the days when the world king god. But sure it suits her?


    "I can teach you one or two tricks, but whether you can learn that is your business." Nie Kong nodded.


    Athena''s eyes lit up and her lovely face was excited.King and the others were also curious about Nie Kong''s abilities, so they stood by and watched his performance quietly.


    "First of all, let me start with the simple, let me use my superpowers to change you into a beautiful suit." Nie Kong pondered, still teaching Athena Dragon Ball Middle World King God some magic.The simple ability to change clothes is somewhat simple and somewhat useful for Athena.


    Because Nie Kong knew Athena''s interest from the original KOF, she seemed to particularly like changing clothes.


    "Okay, hurry up," Athena couldn''t wait.


    Nie Kong motioned to her to stay calm, and silently stretched out his right hand to aim at Athena.With only a bang, a cloud of smoke burst out of Athena''s position.But when the smoke dissipated, the King women who saw the scene inside were all dumbfounded.


    Nie Kong was even more stunned, his divine art unexpectedly made a rare mistake.I saw Athena, who was originally wearing a cute dress, but now all her clothes have disappeared completely.The figure is slim without any extra fat.So cute, and Lianna and the others have a different style.


    "Oh, what are you...what are you doing, gangster!" Athena was so frightened that she put her arms in front of her, squatting down to block her secrets by instinct.Her pretty face flushed, her eyes bulging and staring at Nie Kong.


    King gave a wry smile, Nie Jun, you are too anxious.


    "Brother Nie Kong is a perverted wolf." Yuli blushed, don''t look past her puffy face.Brother Nie Kong, you are too much, but why do you do such rude things to a strange girl with me by your side? It''s a shame.


    "Um, I''m very sorry. Since I haven''t used that trick for a long time, there was an unexpected mistake." Nie Kong was embarrassed, and he must have been misunderstood.


    "Hmph, I''m afraid you did it on purpose, it''s rare for me to trust you so much." Athena glared at Nie Kong.Her character is very conservative due to the influence of Chinese culture, otherwise she won''t wear safety pants like the gun sister.And now the body was actually shown to Nie Kong, how could she not be angry.Damn it, my body was shown to a boy who met for the second time, ooh.


    "I''ll try again, if it doesn''t work, you can tell me it''s not too late." Nie Kong could only cried out that he was unlucky. There were so many mistakes, all because of his mistakes.Remember that the magic trick is to actualize the clothes that you want to change in your mind. Is your instinct at that moment to want to see Athena''s body without clothes?


    "Okay, I''ll believe you again. If it''s wrong again... then I hate you to death." A fierce light suddenly appeared in her eyes, and she seemed to be mad at any time.But that cute look is really not lethal at all.


    He immediately drove all the bad thoughts out of his mind, turned a lovely cheongsam into his mind, and then used his superpowers again.


    With a bang, the smoke covered Athena''s body again.However, under the detection of Nie Kong''s spiritual sense, he found that Athena finally put on the clothes made by his own mind.


    The short crimson cheongsam covered her body, and the inside of the cheongsam was wearing a blue safety pants and safety clothing.Looking at her appearance at this time, she is indeed the appearance of Athena in The King of Fighters 2000.A little bit less childish, a little more mature temperament, based on cuteness and beauty.


    Seeing herself changing her clothes, Athena stood up in surprise.


    "Forgive you for the time being, but you have to teach it to me." More and more like the clothes Nie Kong changed for her, she gently rotated her body in a lovely pose.Then she eased her pretty face and said to Nie Kong.


    "Well, I will definitely teach if I can." Nie Kong said helplessly.


    "Ok... that''s great, Brother Nie Kong will teach me that trick in the future." Xiao Wu said coquettishly from the side.


    "You can listen to it and see if you can learn it well." Although their souls have been strengthened after double cultivation, it is difficult for them to materialize their fantasy clothes.Nie Kong estimated that Athena could barely learn.But that trick belongs to the magical creation art, and if she learns it, it will really have a great effect on her future super power improvement.


    Athena listened carefully to every word of Nie Kong, her eyes became more and more surprised, and she took her to a wider world.

 743 The collapsed two-dimensional body text 0753, kof96 open

    The spring rain fell from the sky, but there was a man with bright red short hair sitting on the lawn of the highway, soaked in the rain.He was dressed in a black dress and red pants, with a wild temperament exuding.


    I saw that he was playing the guitar, but his eyes did not know where he was floating.Suddenly a large purple flame burst out of his right hand, burning the guitar to ashes.His face was savage, with strong unwillingness.


    "Damn Kusa, why your strength will rise faster than mine." The grudge between Iori and the Kusana family has been around for a long time.Kusanagikyo and Iori-an have struggled throughout the year, but most of them have the upper hand.However, since last year, Kusunakyo''s strength has risen linearly, defeating Iori.There is only one reason, and that is to witness Nie Kong''s strength in the KOF competition.After learning about another level of strength, Kusunakyo''s strength reached a new stage through hard training.


    However, the arrogant Iori Temple expected that he would fail, and the defeat was so miserable that he could not accept it.Because of his anger, the horrible purple flame sprayed out from his body.Raindrops fell ten meters near him, but all turned into white misty steam.The terrifying high temperature makes the surrounding air look distorted.


    And it was at this time that the hurricane blew away the hot purple flames.A man wearing a blue priest''s clothing suddenly appeared in front of Iori.To be precise, it is the first storm of the eight masterpieces, Gonitz.His arrogance is stronger than before, and it seems that the seal has been lifted.


    After discovering the terrifying power in Gonitz, Iori''s eyes were startled.Although he is very strong, it feels as if he can crush himself to death with one finger.Iori Temple is like a big enemy, but Gonitz¡¯s goal is not to deal with him.


    Iori Temple looked at the storm in front of him, and said, "Who are you and why on earth are you looking for me?"


    "It doesn''t matter who I am, what is important is that I can give you the power you want." Gonitz smiled slightly, but at the moment Iori only felt that his blood was boiling uncontrollably.


    "You... Are you a member of the Orochi clan?" Ioriyan said in shock.


    With a gentle smile, Gonitz put his hand on his chest and bowed a little and said, "I will introduce myself first. My name is Gonitz, or you can call me Stormwind. As a sign with the big snake family The contracted Iori people, come and help me."


    Kaka, the soil at the foot of Iori Temple began to crack, and there were cobweb-like cracks.The blood-red hair and the corners of the clothes went without wind, and a powerful aura suddenly rushed from the Iori to the storm.The air seemed to be heavier, except for the humid and cold and hot feeling.


    "I hate other people driving me, Hundred-Eight-Style Hidden Hooks." Although I understand that people are strong, the unruly Iori Temple can''t easily give in.A one-meter-large purple fireball swept toward Gonitz ten meters away with a terrifying aura.


    Gonitz lightly hooked his index finger, and shot out a sharp wind pressure to disperse the flames. He continued to smile and said, "It seems that you should know my identity, so let''s talk on an equal footing. If you can agree to cooperate with us, then I can help you get stronger.


    Iori raised his head abruptly, looking directly at Gonitz with his eyes.He easily resolved his tricks, and it seemed that the power of the Heavenly Kingdom God Race was really strong.


    Gonitz saw that the Iori Temple had been shaken, and then he said: "Aren''t you trying to defeat the one from the grass pheasant family? If your strength is only that point, the odds of winning may be very low!"


    Looking at Gonitz coldly, Iori''s belief in defeating Kusanagi was temporarily suspended, and all failed to say rejection, but frowned and asked, "In that case, what can you do to give me strength?"


    Gonitz gently closed the Bible and said, "As the prince of our heavenly protoss, as long as you can display part of the blood of the serpent, you can instantly increase your strength. Besides, you should have fully learned the eight forbidden moves of our clan. Be a childish girl, I believe it will be enough to give you power in a very short time!"


    Ioriyan frowned and said: "Since you let me cooperate with you, you can tell me what I need to do as the price of gaining power!" Although the conditions are very attractive to him, we have to look at the conditions and talk about it.


    "Actually, it''s not a big deal. It''s just that when you defeat Kyrgyzstan Kusanaru and kill him by the way. As long as you lose the power of Kusanaru clan, I can help our heavenly gods to resurrect completely." As an unexpected character appeared, so He plans to eliminate the Kusannagi of the three major Protoss of the Seal Lord.


    Iori Temple frowned and said, "To be honest, if it were you, I wouldn''t be afraid of their power."


    Gonitz shook his head: "If it is normal, it is indeed the case, but after all, they have the offspring of the three divine tools. If you understand the divine skill that wiped out the Lord 1800 years ago, you can simply seal it if you only have its form. Live with us..."


    The artifacts of the three major families enable them to possess the special abilities to restrain them, and even if the three are unified, they will be sealed.But fortunately, the Iori family signed an oath with the Lord and betrayed the three major families.


    "Okay, I can accept your terms." Iori''s eyes narrowed, and a chill burst out.He had that purpose in killing Kusunakyo, but he hated someone to calculate himself.


    "That''s good, I hope everything goes well for you." Gonitz was satisfied, and the two laughed out loud.Gonitz finally released the part of the serpent''s blood in the Iori Temple, which increased Iori Temple''s strength several times.But if you release all of it, Iori will not be able to stand it and lead to runaway like Lianna.


    When the two of them met, Kagura sent out invitation letters to all over the world.


    The time has come for 96 years. Since Kagura has learned about the existence of powerhouses other than the three major families, he hopes to get their power to help him re-seal the resurrected Gonitz.


    And what inspired her was the tape of KOF in 1994. As soon as she turned her mind, she thought of holding it herself.After all, the Kagura family is a family handed down over 1,800 years, with a very rich family background and a very terrifying power.


    After more than a year, the KOF fighting contest kicked off again.

 744 The collapse of the second element Text 0754, the transformation of Mai Zhuo and Weisi

    As soon as the sky dawned, KOF''s invitation letter was sent to Shiranuiyu Dojo where Nie Kong was.He is the 94th KOF fighting champion, so he can''t be missed.And since seeing Nie Kong and Gonitz duel in the Yata Mirror, she longed for Nie Kong''s help.On the one hand, it is to avenge his sister, on the other hand, it is the mission of sealing the kingdom of God.


    After receiving the invitation letter, Mai Zhuo looked surprised.Obviously Lucar has hung up, it is strange who will hold KOF idle again.In any case, let the host handle the invitation letter.If you can have the opportunity to accompany him in the competition, then you will die of happiness.By the way, even though Gonitz had ordered them again, the overbearing master would not let them leave at all, and had completely regarded himself as a real secretary and maid.I really don''t give people a chance to refuse. I feel so exciting and excited when I think about it.Although Wei Si was reluctant to do it, she still had nothing to do with her master.It''s embarrassing for her to agree to be with him by his side.


    "KOF competition? Let me see if the organizer is..." Wei Si carefully looked at the invitation letter, and then saw the name of the organizer-it was jointly organized by many famous Japanese companies.


    "Well, I''m going to give it to the master, and Weis, do you want to come together?" Mai Zhuo asked.


    "Yeah." The two women came to Nie Kong''s bedroom together, and when they were about to knock on the door, they saw that the door was hidden.After opening the door and seeing Nie Kong and the others, Wei Si''s pretty face flashed red.


    Nie Kong is holding the plump Mary while sleeping, while King is lying on the left and right sides of the bed, Xiao Wu and his group of confidantes!Although they knew that the relationship between Nie Kong and the girls around him was unusual, they never expected to share the bed with Nie Kong.Even if they were wild, they blushed and heartbeat when they saw this special H scene.


    "Master, master...wake up soon, someone sent an invitation letter from KOF." Mai Zhuo climbed onto the bed and shook Nie Kong''s arm vigorously, as if he wanted to wake him up.


    But it may be because the battle last night was really too intense, and Mary, who was holding a soft body, was very comfortable.He rolled over and then continued to squint his eyes, lying on the big bed like a Taizi.It¡¯s just that the point in the middle is much longer than the point in Taizi.


    Wei Si''s eyes were happy, she couldn''t help but swallowed half of it with a grunt.


    "Weiss, you are too greedy, leave me a little." Mai Zhuo immediately sealed Weisi''s small mouth with his own little mouth, and the two of them intersected and shared the delicious breakfast.Because of their gluttony, there were a lot of white marks on the little pink mouth, which looked very lewd.


    Two women, you look at me, I look at you, but Nie Kong just tuned them, and didn''t push them to the point, so that they always wanted to really enjoy the joy of being stuffed.


    Nie Kong couldn''t help being drowsy by this sudden happiness.


    "Hehe...Is the master finally willing to wake up? An invitation letter about KOF has been sent to you." Mai Zhuoxiemei smiled and picked up the clothes, serving Nie Kong''s clothes.


    Nie Kong''s hand slipped into Mai Zhuo''s loose clothes and said, "Weiss, you read it to me." Seeing him now, he looked like an emperor serving by a maid.No, the emperor does not have Nie Kongshuang.


    "Yeah." Weis opened the invitation letter, her voice in a charming voice to the reader.


    The content made him frown, it was very official and a lot of nonsense.The essential meaning is to invite Mr. Nie Kong to participate in the world-class King of Fighters tournament held in 1996 and so on.In it, he also expressed his respect for himself, but Nie Kong finally learned the news of KOF96.Sure enough, as he expected, KOF skipped 95 and went directly to 96.Having said that, Nie Kong is also curious about how strong the snake is.

 745 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0755, opening

    When Mary and the others heard Nie Kong''s speech, they awake one by one from their dreams.Except for Yuri who is a little bit shy, all the women wear clothes naturally.Perhaps they are used to the current situation.


    Xiao Wu moved the fastest, hee hee kissed Nie Kong''s handsome face and hummed a song to prepare for Nie Kong''s loving breakfast.Not to be outdone, Lianna gave Nie Kong a good morning with her heels.


    King smiled slightly, you are really a child who has not grown up.She is like a big sister, helping Nie Kong manage the affairs of the harem.


    The girls left one by one, only Nie Kong and Mai Zhuo were left in the room, seeming to be serving Nie Kong.


    "Brother Nie Kong, it''s time to get up." After enjoying the dressing of the two female servants, Nie Kong was just about to leave, and the late orange knocked on the wooden door again.That girl is very dedicated. It''s a little troublesome to see Nie Kong come to annoy him almost every day before getting up.


    "Come here." As soon as Nie Kong opened the wooden door, he saw a sweet-looking girl standing in front of him.Compared to her more than a year ago, her orange was 2cm taller. She was very slender and cute. She knocked on the door and paused. Seeing Nie Kong in front of her, her orange eyes were full of surprise.


    However, seeing Mai Zhuo and Wei Si behind, she stayed for a while.


    "Brother Nie Kong, why did the two of them appear in your bedroom?"


    "Nothing, they just used to change my clothes." Nie Kong said.


    The orange is very clever, she looked at the two women with eyes full of doubts: "Then they have a white sticky thing next to their mouths, what is it?"


    "They are nutritious milk, it tastes good." Most of the stickiness that stuck to the mouth was immediately lost by half.


    "Milk?" Orange stretched out her finger and stained it with a little white sticky substance, and tried to taste the taste, so I saw if it was milk.Nie Kong''s heart swayed, if you don''t understand what it is, just taste what it is.


    There was a fishy smell, but the breath of Brother Nie Kong contained in it was very strong, as if it was flowing out of Brother Nie Kong''s body.It feels good, as if Brother Nie Kong is everywhere.And after absorbing it, the qi in his body has become richer.


    In other words, if it''s Brother Nie Kong, where did it come from?Orange looked at Nie Kong with surprised eyes, and then the ghostly eyes locked on Nie Kong.As if thinking of something, her pretty face turned red first, then flushed, and finally, like a cooked duck, there was a lot of steam.


    "Ah... Brother Nie Kong, you... are you good or bad." She covered her mouth, and fled away from Nie Kong''s sight in three and two steps.Nie Kong was stunned, obviously you want to taste it yourself.


    Wei Si smiled evilly: "I really don''t know how to enjoy, the master''s things are not so easy to eat." After speaking, she sucked all the corners of her mouth clean, showing an expression of enjoyment.


    But Wei Si was right, Nie Kong''s double repairs could not easily let out the essence.And if you bite, it is estimated that your mouth will numb for a long time. Mai Zhuo and Wei Si have a deep understanding of this.


    "She is a little young, so take your time, don''t scare her. Okay, let''s have breakfast and discuss KOF." Nie Kong chuckled.


    Although most of the girls have already gotten them, there are still three women, Mai Zhuo, Wei Si, and Orange.


    *There is not much difference between the KOF in 1994 and the rules held by Lucar in 1994. Three people form a team to participate.Of course, the premise is to get an invitation letter and then qualify for the finals.Due to the vigorous publicity in 1994, people around the world are very enthusiastic about the KOF competition.But relatively speaking, Sakazaki Ryo and the others are looking forward to it more than anyone else.


    This time the King of Fighters competition also brought together master fighters from all over the world.The fighting method is a challenge mode. Each team will be assigned a ring to compete in the challenge, and there, the duel selects the team that is eligible to participate in the final.The venue for the final has been decided, in Tokyo, the city of Japan near Mount Fuji.But few people know that it was organized by the Kagura family.


    Nie Kong doubted whether the teams in the finals were the same as in 1994. Maybe the changes weren''t great.There are not many strong players in the King of Fighters except for them.


    After hearing about the holding of KOF again, Xiaowu and Yuri''s eyes lit up.After all, I lost to Kyo Kusanagi and the others the year before last, so I am full of unwillingness.


    After deciding to participate, Xiao Wu, Lianna, and Yuli did not call out to team up with Nie Kong as they did in the previous year. The three women agreed to win the game together.


    King smiled, there will be anyone besides Nie Jun in the final champion.Although I don''t know how much Kusanagi''s strength has improved during the two years, Nie Jun''s strength is beyond imagination.


    "Haha, does Xiangcheng hope to participate in the competition?" Nie Kong smiled and glanced at Xiangcheng.


    Orange Qiao blushed, rubbing the corners of her clothes with her head down.It seems that after tasting Nie Kong''s delicacy accidentally, her shyness has not disappeared.But she was eager to participate, and then tried to find her father who left home in the fighting competition.


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    "If Orange competes, there will be a lot of people." Mary said.


    "I''ll quit, anyway, I feel boring for those games anyway. However, I still have to accompany you to watch the games." King showed the courage of a big sister and said with a chuckle.


    Although she used to like fighting very much, it was Nie Kong who gave her cheats.Under the situation of skyrocketing strength, bullying those fighters is really unconscious.If he sends out a full blow, surely not many people can bear it.


    It was a happy situation, but Nie Kong''s two secretaries Mai Zhuo and Wei Si did not have the full power to play the game.KOF finally opened, and fighters from all over came to the tiny Japan.

 746 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0756, the end of the preliminary round

    The eight women came to the qualifier venue as scheduled, and then formed two teams to compete.One day off after the preliminaries is the official KOF game, which will be broadcast live on TV to the world.Compared to the three million dollars reward for the 1994 championship, it has now risen to thirty million, a tenfold increase.Such an amazing bonus has attracted countless people to sign up for the competition.


    All kinds of people are really strange and weird, it is undeniable that they all have a hardworking heart.But the world is very realistic. It belongs only to the world of the strong, the weak but the strong.The arrival of countless people made the qualifier last three days.


    On the first day of the audition, Nie Kong used his spiritual sense to find out.The fighters of KOF94 are here!Although there are some personnel changes, the teams are almost there.The game started like a fire, and a large number of people were eliminated.


    Nie Kong, Xiangcheng and Mary formed a team, but all the pre-selected shots were Xiangcheng.According to Kasumi who has been practicing for a long time, those opponents who are weak in the qualifiers are fine.Undoubtedly, he won again and again, and attracted the attention of many people.It''s just that when they saw the two teammates of Orange, the audience was relieved.As the KOF94 champion Nie Kong''s teammate, her strength will be worse.


    On the last day of the audition, the teams finally appeared.Without any surprises, all the teams from the last KOF qualify, which makes people think that it was decided by default.Only one new team came to the fore and attracted people''s attention.


    The headed person has short blood-red hair and a black dress, exuding an unruly and proud temperament.After seeing him, Nie Kong could recognize him at a glance-Kusanagi''s old enemy Yashen Temple.


    The second Nie Kong was also familiar with him, and the scar on his chest was the shame Nie Kong left him-Krauss as strong as a cow.The third Nie Kong was a bit strange, dressed like a ninja¡ªlike Moon Shadow II.


    Nie Kong was a little surprised how the three of them could link up and form a team to compete.


    And Mai Zhuo and Wei Si looked straight at Yashen Temple, their pretty faces stunned.Although the Iori Clan had signed a contract with the Orochi, they couldn''t use the power of the Orochi''s blood in their bodies. What was going on.


    Krausa scanned the arena with his eyes, and then stared at Nie Kong.He clenched his five fingers tightly, his eyes filled with burning anger.The Dark Emperor Klaussar actually came to participate in the KOF competition, it seems that he knew that Nie Kong might come.There are too many people to pay attention to Kusanagikyo. He has his old enemies Iori, Nie Kong, and Sakazaki Ryo.


    More and more powerful men appeared, and his eyes were burning like a flame in his body.


    After seeing Nie Kong, Athena was about to come over to say hello with a happy eye.But seeing Mai Zhuo and Wei Si surrounding him intimately, she puffed her lips and kicked her feet.


    The personnel has changed slightly. 9 teams were promoted at the same time, namely the Japanese Kusana, the Hungry Wolves of Italy, the Dragon Tigers of Australia, the Angry Team of Brazil, the Super Power Team of China, the Jin Jiafan Team of South Korea, and the Women''s Fighting Team of the United States. The home team, the Iori team, and the British team that Nie Kong belongs to.


    The day before the game, teams from various regions were invited to a luxurious five-star hotel in Tokyo.Give them a rest here, and the fighters will draw lots to decide which team will play against each other!


    At nine o''clock in the middle of the night, the staff notified the need to draw lots in the lobby.However, it is really difficult for the 9th payout team to decide the selection of the game, so they negotiated that the team that was drawn to the 9th must defeat the previous 7th and 8th team at the same time to determine who can advance to the semi-finals.


    Nie Kong''s shipment was good, and he got the number three.


    Then the results of the draw were announced, the No. 1 Iori team vs. the No. 2 Angry team, the No. 3 British team VS the No. 4 Hungry Wolves, the No. 5 Japanese team VS the No. 6 Dragon Tigers, and the No. 7 South Korea team. The number eight superpower team.Xiao Wu got the number nine, so she yelled luck.It was an interesting battle sequence, especially when the Japanese team and the Dragon Tigers met.


    "Haha, it''s really interesting, our first opponent is him." Terry''s eyes were full of excitement, and after several years of hard practice, he was finally ready to witness the harvest.


    No wonder Terry is confident. It turns out that his own strength has increased several times compared with the year before.I believe that now with his strength, he can easily defeat Lucar the year before.Several people perceive another level of strength, and after hard training, they can indeed greatly improve their strength and break through their limits.


    "Brother, this time maybe our Hungry Wolves team can''t advance to the semi-finals. It''s a failure." Andy sighed.


    "It''s worth it to be able to compete with a strong like him here. I don''t care about ranking." Terry whistled, how he cared about fame as a bohemian.Having said that, Sakazaki Liang seems to have become as strong as himself. To play against him, he must first defeat Nie Kong and his team. The difficulty is not ordinary.


    "I''m really annoyed. The last match was defeated by Ryo Sakazaki, so we must cheer for the first game, and then I will challenge Ryo Sakazaki again." Dong Zhang hummed.


    "Hope..." Andy groaned.


    "That guy Kusunakyo really came to the competition, and I will definitely humiliate you in front of everyone this time." Seeing Kusunakyo really appear here, the chill of Iori An is getting heavier, and the purple fire in his hand is looming.His emotions were out of control, making Ruyingyue Er very dissatisfied, but he dared not speak out.However, Kraussa admired the character of Iori.


    Kyo Kusana was taken aback for a moment, and a smile flashed behind his mouth at the Iori Temple.This KOF competition is really getting more and more interesting, let you see the super kills I have practiced


    Right.


    Everyone seemed very confident in their own strength, but Nie Kong seemed very casual.For the first time, Orange couldn''t help himself with excitement, looking around and watching the opponent he was about to face.After two years of arduous practice, Orange''s strength has improved a lot, reaching the current height of Sakazaki Ryo, but the disadvantage is that he has too little combat experience.


    "The players can adjust and rest for one night. The game is about to start tomorrow. Please be prepared." The staff member said, and then left the hotel lobby with the game table.

 747 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0757, the strength of the Iori team

    KOF96 finally started amidst the many salutes!The venue is chosen to be a huge arena that has been built, where you can see the towering Mount Fuji.It belongs to half a suburb, as if it was transformed from a golf course.Surrounding the ring of white marble, there are wide grasslands.The air is very fresh, and it really is a good place to fight.The four corners of the ring are built with four stone pillars, where four state-of-the-art cameras are installed to broadcast the game for the world, and the ring covers three hundred and sixty degrees.


    The first game was the Iori VS Brazil''s Fury, and the first player to play was Clark with amazing wrestling skills.After two years of nurture, his aura is much more stable than before.


    "It''s really boring, you come on Ru Yueying Er." Iori Temple said with disdain.


    "Well, let me take the lead!" Although he was not satisfied with the Iori in a ninja suit, he was very excited about the first battle that was coming.


    With the shouts of the staff announcing the start, the official first game of KOF began.Daemon Goro was very sorry, he wanted to be able to compete with Clark.


    "You can do it." Clark made a defensive posture, like a seamless egg.I don''t know Clark''s strength, but Rukikage II is confident in his fighting skills.


    "Bone Slash." That move was very similar to Andy''s Shadow Slash, and rushed towards Clark at a very fast speed.He is a fighter of the agile type, with very fast movements.


    The two were entangled, but Clark seemed to be defensive as if there was no resistance.Ru Yueying 2 became more proud, and his moves became harder and harder.However, the moment he closed his move, Clark''s eyes flashed in his sunglasses.


    "Definitely Kill-Final Argentine Flash." With his hands, he proficiently put Ru Yueying on his shoulders, and his body was restrained and unable to move.If Yueying Er was taken aback, how could he have so much power.


    He clicked, his bones made a terrible sound, and it seemed that most of his body''s joints had been removed.Clark hugged him and threw it high into the sky, then slammed it on his shoulder again, and then continued for the second time, as Yueyinger spouted a mouthful of blood!


    With a sound of "Bump!", a tossing like a shoulder fell, Clark slammed Ru Yueying''s head on the floor backwards, and the series of attacks was over.He was vomiting blood and suffered serious injuries.Although he didn''t want to admit defeat, he had no strength to stand up.


    Clark won the first game and the Iori team lost one.Ioriyan glanced coldly at Ju Yueyingji, trampled his head with his feet, "Trash, shame me." Everyone looked at the scene of Ioriyan beating his teammates in amazement, not knowing what to say.


    Ru Yueying Er looked at Iori Temple angrily, and must hate Iori Temple to death.Klaussar acquiesced to Iorikan''s behavior, believing that Rutsukage II had no strength to be their teammate.


    The second appearance of the Iori team is Iori An, he is wild and unruly and doesn''t put Clark in his eyes.With the announcement of the start of the game, his body teleported to Clark like a ghost.A crumb wind grabbed Clark''s head and forgot to throw it behind his back.


    "One hundred and twenty secret hooks." A fire shot out from his right hand, chasing Clark who threw out in front of him at a faster speed.


    "Ah..." Only a scream was heard, and Clark was plunged into the hot flames.With a simple and straightforward move, Iorihan defeated Clark.Krausa narrowed his eyes, and Iori An was so powerful.It wasn''t just Krauza who was surprised, but even Kusanagi Kyo and all of them.


    The second game began, and Ralph rushed to his side.A Green machine gun was sprayed at Iori.I don''t know how Ioriyan''s body is lowered and the ghostly movements are not retreating but advancing.


    "Twenty One Hundred Thousand Two Types¡¤Qin Yueyin!" He flexibly avoided Ralph''s attack, formed a claw with his right hand, grabbed Ralph''s face and slammed it into the ring.With Peng''s cry, a purple pillar of fire appeared when he pressed Ralph''s hand.


    Ralph, who was badly burned, seemed to have killed his opponent with another move.


    "Awesome, his strength has improved a lot compared to last year." Kusunakyo exclaimed, not knowing how he improved.


    "Haha^..." Iori''s an arrogant laugh, as if not paying attention to the people of the world.


    Krausa frowned and said directly: "Change me in the third game, I want to warm up my body."


    "Huh...If you lose..." Ioriyan seemed to be dissatisfied with Krausa interrupting him, so his eyes flashed fiercely.


    "My dark emperor Clausa will lose, don''t be kidding." He put his hands around his chest and stepped onto the ring with a domineering attitude.


    There is a huge X scar on his chest, looking hideous and terrifying.Everyone was serious, and it seemed that many people knew his name.


    In the end, Hadillon looked at the opponent in front of him and sighed.The strength of their angry team has naturally improved, but there are too many strong players in the world.


    Needless to say, Klaussar''s strength naturally ranks among the top in the world a few years ago.After Nie Kong''s defeat, he was promoted once again after striving to be strong.Standing next to Iori Temple, he can be daunting just by relying on his strong body.Iori took a few steps back, leaving Klausar room to play.


    "The Moon Saw." Hadillon, who jumped into the air, used a plastic glove to pierce the neck of Clausa''s fragile organ.The sharp wind pressure can tear the air.


    Clausar didn''t move, and when Hadillon approached, he crushed the wind pressure with his hand and held Hadillon''s hand.


    Hadilun was shocked, how could the person in front of him have such a strong strength.


    "Damn it, don''t underestimate people." Hadillon''s hand exploded with a super powerful explosion, and Clausa held Hadillon''s right hand and emitted a terrifying red flame.


    "Haha... kill you with one move, kick with a tomahawk." Holding Hardyron''s hand safe and sound, his attack had no effect on Clausa.


    Then Krauza pulled Hadillon and kicked his right foot on Hadillon''s belly.Hadillon sprayed a long mist of blood, and then he lost consciousness.The victory has been divided, and the winner is the Iori team.


    Sakazaki Ryo and the others are becoming more and more cautious. It seems that the quality of this KOF is much higher than the previous one, and the strong are coming.


    "Yes, only then can I be qualified to be my teammate." Iori snorted, seemingly satisfied with Clausa.

 748 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0758, orange performance

    The first game made people understand the strength of the Iori team, like a dark horse appeared out of thin air.In the second game, it was Nie Kong''s turn for their British team to play against the Hungry Wolves led by Terry.


    As the vanguard of the Hungry Wolves team, Dong Zhang was the first to jump into the ring.He was full of confidence and waved his super fast fists, not knowing whether he was provoking Nie Kong and the others or doing warm-up exercises.


    "Xiangcheng, you are the first to play, let me see the results of your practice in the past two years." Nie Kong didn''t care about Dongzhang, his right hand stroked her blue ponytail tied behind her head like a fan.


    "I...I." Although Xiangcheng went through the preliminary rounds, she looked a little nervous after seeing the powerful strength of the Iori Temple.


    "It''s okay, as long as you face it with a normal mentality. With your current strength, I believe you will be able to defeat him." After two years of irregular practice by Nie Kong''s side, her strength is similar to that of Kusanagikyo. There are some gaps, but they should not have much difficulty coping with Dongzhang.


    "I know, I won''t let Brother Nie Kong down." She nodded heavily and stepped onto the ring resolutely.


    The two stood in the ring one by one, but Dong Zhang did not dare to underestimate any woman.For example, in 1994, every girl''s performance made him stunned.


    Xiangcheng looked at Dongzhang, made a good shot, and said, "Please enlighten me!" Her genre has not changed, and her fighting skills are still the same as before.


    "I won''t be merciful."


    Dong Zhang retracted his right hand back, and then rushed towards the orange at a very fast speed."Whirlwind Fist!"


    An orange three-meter-high, half-meter-wide tornado seemed to spray out of his fist and swept away at the orange.


    Orange leaped to the left in a panic, and escaped the first hurricane in embarrassment.Compared to the players in the preliminary rounds, she is now facing several times stronger, but she can''t beat her opponents in a single move like then.


    She is not very experienced in combat, so she fell into a passive position at the beginning.


    "Double Tornado Fist." The second tornado appeared suddenly, a double blow like Zhen Yuanzhai.Orange panicked, and the hurricane hit her and threw her body into the air.


    Being nervous is one thing, and the combat experience is not as rich as Dongzhang.


    "Electric kick." Dong Zhang laughed, his right foot was aimed at the orange falling in the air and kicked with lightning, full of the momentum of Muay Thai.However, to Dongzhang''s expectation, the orange in the air floated strangely in the air, just passing Dongzhang''s direct attack."Drop in the air." After turning around for a while, Orange chopped out of thin air with both hands.The sharp air blade slashed across and rushed towards Dongzhang in the blink of an eye.


    Dong Zhang, who was old in his moves, couldn''t hide, and the air blade hit him in the back.


    But although it was hurt a little, it didn''t matter.Dong Zhang continued to rush towards the orange, his hands continuously sent out a fierce offensive."Blast punch." One punch after another, continuously.


    Orange was embarrassed to avoid Dong Zhang''s attack, but the skills became more and more proficient, and occasionally he could strike back.


    Seeing the development of the situation, Terry sighed: "Dong Zhang is about to lose. The girl''s fighting skills continue to improve. Dong Zhang is like feeding her a trick."


    "Yes, her strength is indeed much stronger than Dong Zhang, even if it is not much better than me." Andy felt.


    The two of them were right, and the battle began to change immediately.After a few punches of the orange, Dong Zhang was already furious.


    "In that case, I will give you a taste of my newly researched killer-death tornado." His arrogance was violently violent, and then he violently contracted his right hand, and a terrifying hurricane unexpectedly waved out of his hand.


    A hurricane with a height of more than 20 meters, like a direct connection to the world, rushed towards the orange with terrifying power.The wind is strong, but much weaker than the storm in Gonitz.


    "Super drop." Orange stepped back a few steps, and then drank the qi that gathered in his body.Along with her right hand slashing downwards, a wave of air of more than ten meters rushed out.


    It looks like a knife, thin and sharp.The qi of the two collided in this way, and suddenly the white qi blade cut the yellowish hurricane from the middle.


    "What..." With an incredible look in his eyes, Dong Zhang''s body was submerged in the air wave.


    "The game is over, Fujitang Orange will win." Dongzhang fell into the ring with blood in the referee''s announcement.


    Terry hurried to check Dong Zhang''s injuries, but fortunately, his life was not in danger.After Dong Zhang''s defeat, Andy rushed to the ring as always.


    "I''m your opponent in the second game." Andy put on a posture of Shiranui, carefully looking at Orange.


    Seeing Andy''s movements, Orange stared."Shiranuiru''s ninjutsu? Then I''m not welcome." Father was defeated by Shiranui, and he wanted to help his father regain his lost face.


    "Tornado shot." Approaching Andy quickly, Orange''s right hand hit Andy like a gun.


    "Shenglongquan." Andy''s gas rushed toward the sky with the movement of his right hand, and Orange was pressed by the air pressure and couldn''t help but back up a few steps.


    "Empty bomb." Andy''s body kept moving forward strangely, and the palm of his closed palm sprayed a blue beam toward the orange a few meters away.Orange shunned it, and his abdomen just took a blow from Andy.


    Orange''s small body sprayed three meters away, and then rushed out of the ring.Seeing her embarrassed look, Nie Kong had already conceded for her.Andy''s strength is much stronger than Dongzhang, Xiangcheng is not an opponent, the blame is Nie Kong''s informal practice.


    Andy''s two tricks are very smooth, and the orange is not wronged.Nie Kong stood up gently, and the two women behind Mai Zhuo and Wei Si hurriedly helped him take off his coat.


    "Being able to defeat Orange, your strength has indeed improved very fast." Stepping into the ring, Nie Kong said in praise.


    "Hmph, I will show you the strength of our Hungry Wolves team." Just like Xiao Wu''s movements, he once again used Shiranui''s forbearance.However, not to mention how strong Nie Kong''s strength is, and he has already touched Shiranuiyu''s fighting machine thoroughly.


    After seeing Nie Kong''s appearance, Iori''s eyes narrowed.As a strong intuition, he can feel that Nie Kong is very strong, so he regards Nie Kong as an appetizer for his old enemy, Cao Nianjing.


    Kusanagi and the others had been expecting to see Nie Kong''s performance, so the ring was completely silent for an instant.


    "How can you beat him, I am the one who will kill him."


    Clautha looked at Andy with disdain.

 749 The collapse of the second element Text 0759, abnormal Terry?

    "Brother Nie Kong, I want to cheer up with my share." Orange reluctantly stood, and solemnly said to Nie Kong.


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Nie Kong stretched hard, his bones creaked and fried beans.It''s been a long time, I didn''t make a move, just treat it as a warm-up exercise.


    "You''re welcome, please do it." If it wasn''t for Nie Kong''s greatness, Andy would still think that Nie Kong was an ordinary person.Don''t be careless, he cautiously and cautiously made a tentative move.


    "Flying fist." He held the ring with both hands, and folded his feet and kicked Nie Kong''s face like a rocket.The speed has increased explosively, giving people an inevitable sense of oppression.


    Nie Kong''s right foot moved slightly, but he was taken aback by Andy who rushed in midair.He hurriedly changed his tactics, folded his legs up to the sky, and used a trick Xiao Wu often uses Long Yanwu.


    But the tricks are used by Andy, which looks particularly awkward.


    "Phantom Shiranui." A fiery wave of air swept through the flipped heel, forming a flame that rushed towards Nie Kong.What a powerful trick, it can actually remove the changes from the original trick on the spot.And Nie Kong was surprised that the sluggish technique was similar to the Wukong technique.But the time spent in the air is too short, and he can use it to change his tactics in a mere moment.


    Andy''s strength has improved a lot, a qualitative change from that of 1994.


    "Andy''s strength is really not to be underestimated. He has been chasing after me. If I were to replace such a weird trick, I would definitely not be able to hide it." Terry was pleased with feeling.


    Nie Kong seemed incapable of avoiding it, and the two-meter fireball instantly flooded his body.Andy smiled, he succeeded.When I thought I was winning, the flames that engulfed Nie Kong showed no signs of going out, but instead burned more vigorously.


    "Hehe, let me give you a taste of Shiranui''s ninjutsu, which will kill the ninjutsu." The huge fireball rushed towards Andy, and halfway formed a bee needle shape.Andy had no time to react to the speed of the phantom.


    Xiao Wu''s eyes gleamed, and there was boundless worship in it.Brother Nie Kong, Brother Nie Kong is so handsome when he uses Ninja Bee.


    "Ah..." Andy was hit by a phoenix on fire. Not only was the whole person surrounded by flames, but his body flew upside down for a hundred meters without control.


    The fiery red of the sky couldn''t cover the spray of blood mist, and Nie Kong''s blow completely defeated Andy.


    Terry''s expression is stern, and his strength is really strong, so let his hard work over the past few years to witness your strength.Now the situation did not allow him to think, Terry appeared in the ring for a moment.


    Sakazaki Ryo''s eyes didn''t blink. He was defeated by Nie Kong in one move the year before last. Now Terry sees how many moves you can support, right?


    Turning his hat, Terry took a non-mainstream pose.To be sure, his genre is a combination of street fighting and Bajiquan, and belongs only to his faction.


    "Must kill-energy fountain." At the very beginning, he used the kill. Are you really okay, Terry?Everyone was surprised at his approach.As he hit the ring with a punch, his arrogance gathered at Nie Kong''s feet.


    Nie Kong took a step back, just avoiding the position where the flames were spraying out.What surprised Nie Kong was that Terry''s kill was actually a super kill.After a jet of air sprayed out, it went to the second and then to the third.Nie Kong seemed to move slowly, but in fact it was very clever and simple to avoid the attack, as if he did not want to waste a bit of strength.After avoiding the attack, it was now Nie Kong''s turn to attack.


    Terry stared at the floating figure of Nie Kong with a serious face, but then acted astonished by the audience.


    He banged his fist into the ring again, and once again issued a super kill-energy fountain.


    "Terry is so amazing. Is his strength enough to support him continuously using super kills." Sakazaki Ryo was surprised. He didn''t expect Terry to reach the same level as him.


    "Brother Nie Kong is so good, it seems that it takes no effort to clean them up." Orange has admiration on her face, her eyes fixed on Nie Kong''s figure, not wanting to miss every moment.


    The three air columns were controlled by Terry and hit Nie Kong again and again.


    Nie Kong was equally surprised, are you sure it¡¯s not the KOF97 version of Terry?Too unscientific.Although he was curious, he didn''t need to think about it, he knew that it was because of his own influence that made their advancement.


    Blindly avoiding is not in Nie Kong''s style, he shook the ring hard with his right foot.A terrifying arrogance burst out, defeating Terry''s super killer buried in the ground.


    Terry''s face was pale, with a wry smile that couldn''t be removed.I thought I would come by suddenly, and it would definitely defeat him or cause him trouble, but his super killer was easily resolved by him.


    "Look at me now." Nie Kong had already arrived in front of Terry, holding his head and then hitting his abdomen with a powerful knee.


    Terry''s eyes were about to bulge out, and the corners of his mouth were constantly bleeding under the influence of that huge power.He knelt softly in front of Nie Kong, and finally lay down on the ring.The victory has been divided, Nie Kong downplayed that he defeated the Hungry Wolves and achieved victory, and joined the Iori team to advance to the semi-finals.


    Sakazaki Ryo gritted his teeth, full of unwillingness: "Damn it, after hard training, but there is still a big gap in strength compared to him. Dad, it seems that we can''t get the first place in the extreme current."


    "Liang, if you can simply surpass him, isn''t the future practice much more boring. Don''t worry about those problems, just have a fight." Sakazaki Takumo comforted.But in fact, he muttered in his heart that the kid was tough and beyond the boundaries of human beings. He was really a monster.Especially the daughter Yuli taught me is many times better than me. I really don¡¯t know how he did it.


    "Yeah, I understand." Liang''s mood finally eased.


    Iori''s eyes had already issued a strong fighting spirit, and he found that he had to defeat another opponent.Nie Kong''s calmness and calmness, not putting everyone in his eyes, made him very upset.


    Kusanagi clenched his fists, and the fighting spirit in his eyes burned more vigorously."Nie Kong, no matter how strong you become, I will definitely win the KOF championship this time."


    KOF''s enthusiasm was completely ignited by Nie Kong, and Kusanagi and the others were all determined to fight Nie Kong.

 750 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0760, Japan vs. Dragon Tigers

    At the start of the third game, the Kusanaru team of Japan VS the Dragon Tigers of extreme flow.


    Kyo Kusanagi smiled softly, he knew that Sakazaki Ryo was a strong opponent.However, he found it very interesting and looked forward to fighting him.


    Daemon Goro and Sakazaki Takuma, who are over half a hundred years old, both entered the ring at the same time. The comparison between the two of them is very obvious.


    Although he practiced hard, Sakazaki Takuma is already old after all, and he certainly won''t be as effective as Robert and his young people.


    As soon as he shot Daemon Goro, he used the familiar landmine shock to attack the enemy by shaking the earth.Even a very powerful person may be unstable.For example, Liang, he is definitely a strong person who can rank in the forefront of strength.But he didn''t dare to accept it easily. If he fell, then Goro''s combo of throwing skills might make him unable to get up again.


    Sakazaki Takuma jumped up and escaped the blow.But just hiding, how could it satisfy him, and Feiyan kicked it quickly.


    Daemon Goro''s face sank and his hands formed a defensive posture, and he wanted to use his full strength to hold up the attack of Itazaki Takuma, and then launch his throwing skills.However, Itazaki Takuma didn''t stop, and he just waved his legs and kicked it.Daemon Goro snorted, letting his legs wave, and caught him.About to throw him down, but found that Sakazaki Takuma jumped into the air with his power.


    "Aerial Tiger Fist." A wave of Qi was still formed continuously, and he struck Goro at the gate under his feet.


    Daimon Goro didn''t make it hard this time, but rolled half a circle in the ring with a super-comfortable body.While avoiding this blow, he got close to Sakazaki Takuma''s body. Daemon Goro''s judo skills had reached its peak. No one dared to let Daemon Goro approach, except for a figure like Nie Kong who had reached a super level of strength.


    Daemon Goro grabbed Sakazaki Takuma with both hands close, and then slammed it directly towards the ground on the other side. This move was the decisive move of Daemon.


    It''s a pity that Takuma Sakazaki has a very good understanding of judo and also knows the tricks of the gate.So he stretched out his foot and kicked Daemon Goro''s knuckles. Daemon Goro''s stimulated arm shrank and he had to stop his throwing technique, and the empty door opened wide.


    Sakazaki tumbled to the ground, leaving phantoms behind his body, and the nirvana Dragon Tiger Flurry had been used.In just one second, he has hit fifteen hits.In the middle of Daeto Goro''s chest, Daeto Goro let out a muffled snort, and vomited another mouthful of blood.


    However, after the fight, Takuma Sakazaki felt that his body suddenly seemed out of his control.It seemed that the land under his feet had imprisoned him, and Daimon Goro''s hands firmly grasped Sakazaki Takuma, resisting the bone-eroded injury and resorting to his own killing hell bliss!Sakazaki Takuma knew that something was wrong, and hit the solid ring from his back and was hit hard.


    "Cough!" Takuma Sakazaki didn''t hold it back, he coughed up with a mouthful of blood, and his body was temporarily paralyzed.However, Daemon Goro''s tricks were just about to begin, and he continuously smashed Sakazaki''s body into the ring.


    And after the last move, Takuma Sakazaki was thrown into the air, he slammed his hands against the ring and received a move of mine shock.Sakazaki Takuma, who had just fallen to the ring, was shaken by the earth, and his face was pale and sprayed out a bloody mist, and he had lost his combat effectiveness.


    At the end of the game, Daimon Goro defeated Takuma Sakazaki and won.He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and it seemed that Longhu Luanwu, who had endured the limit flow, was also injured.


    Sakazaki hurriedly helped his father to the stage, and Robert jumped to the ring second.Although he was dressed in a blue noble boy costume, his momentum was not weak.


    "Let me show you how powerful our limit current is." Robert deliberately flicked the whip tied into a back, and attacked the gate at a very fast speed.His speed was much faster than Sakazaki Takuma, very brisk.


    Daemon Goro stepped on the wooden shoes and reached out to grab Robert.But with the agile Robert coping with the clumsy power gate, the gate could not keep up with his speed at all.As long as the door is not caught, defeating the door is easy.


    Robert''s Feiyan Gaofeng''s legs are super fast. Although the gate is blocking in the shadow of the sky, there are not many feet in the body.Not only is the speed fast, but Robert is simply giving up the lethality to pursue the speed of the shot.


    "Long Zhanxiang." At the final blow, Robert hung upside down and kicked Goro''s chin with his right foot.


    Although it is said that the gate was injured by Sakazaki Taku''s Dragon Tiger Ranbu, Robert''s strength is still terrible, and he also worked very hard to cultivate in order not to lose to the invincible Dragon Sakazaki Ryo.


    "Hey, I''ve heard of Robert Garcia''s name. Let me Hong Wan to teach you the best way." Hong Wan dressed up as always, his identity is the same as the Robert before him, a rich noble son.


    Lightning appeared, and there seemed to be some electric light remaining behind.With the blessing of Thunder, his speed is equally terrifying.As soon as the referee''s announcement fell, the two rushed to their opponents at a very fast speed.He only heard a bang in the air, and the two did not know how many moves they had made.


    "Super lightning kick." Hongmaru''s right leg slashed towards Robert like lightning, too fast.


    "Are you faster than me, then I''ll give you a taste of my new nirvana-Wuying Haifeng has a heavy foot." The moment Hongwan kicked out his leg, Robert''s eyes flashed playfully.


    He sideways slightly and kicked towards Hongwan''s position.No, it''s not one foot, but countless feet.Foot shadows all over the sky appeared at the same time, kicking out dozens of legs in an instant.One kick first offset Hong Wan''s lightning kick, and the countless remaining foot shadows immediately hit Hong Wan''s body like a storm.


    Kyo Kusanagi shook his head. Hong Wan clearly gave up his own strengths and used his weaknesses to fight the enemy''s strengths. It is strange to win.


    Hongwan vomited blood, but he didn''t expect that Robert''s kick would be so fast that he didn''t even give him a chance to escape.I''m careless, so I shouldn''t be arrogant.


    "Dragon and Tiger Flurry." Seeing that Hong Wan was injured, Robert immediately used the ultimate trick.


    Hong Wan resisted the physical pain and blocked his vitals with both hands.With countless attacks coming, the bones in his hands seemed to be broken.


    "Great generator!" The situation is getting worse, he must resort to a newly created kill before Longhu Flurry is finished.

 751 The collapse of the second element text 0761, Athena appears

    Along with Hong Wan''s voice, a dense thunderbolt appeared on his body, covering Hong Wan himself and Robert.The electric light is diffuse, more dazzling than the sun''s rays.Blue lightning struck the two of them, and there was a roar of thunder.That trick must have been realized by the thunder and lightning when confronting Xiao Wu and the others in 94, and it was quite powerful.


    The light dissipated, and the two figures appeared.Hongmaru fell to the ground, and Robert was still able to stand on his own, but he was scorched.


    "KO, the winner is Robert." the referee announced.


    "Robert, that''s great." In this way, I was finally able to compete against Kyo Kusanagi, the number one in Japan.However, Sakazaki Ryo was surprised that Robert still insisted on continuing the game.


    The Japanese team''s main trump card Kusunakyo debuted, and the fourth game started as scheduled.He seemed to be about to make a quick fight, and rushed towards Robert in a flash.The powerful fist hit Robert''s face, but to Kyo Kusana''s surprise, Robert did not evade.Thinking that there was a conspiracy, Kyo Kusanagi staggered and retreated a few steps.Looking at Robert again, he stood there as always.


    Kusanagi frowned, and tentatively resorted to a seven-hund-seven-style, Du Le Tu.Kusunakyo, who jumped into the air, turned around and smashed Robert''s neck.Robert didn''t have the power to resist at all, and fell directly into a big horse.Robert smiled bitterly, not because he didn''t want to move, but because he was temporarily unable to move because of his numbness.


    Without expending a little energy, Robert had already lost.Both teams have only one person left, and their physical condition remains in full swing.


    "Let''s fight with all your strength, don''t leave any regrets." Sakazaki Ryo''s momentum increased crazily, and only Kyo Kusana was left in his eyes.


    "Come on." Kusunakyo squeezed his five fingers, and the flames all over his body seemed to be ignited by him covering a few meters of the ring.The collision of the two auras made the surrounding air very depressed.


    The corner of the Iori Temple said with a sneer: "Kyo Kusanagi, you are really strong, but the final victory must be my Iori Temple."


    The breeze moved the green grass, but the two moved at the moment the wind stopped, without any signs.


    "Two hundred and ten styles¡¤Kin Yueyang." With a ball of flame, Kusana Kyo rushed to Sakazaki Ryo very quickly, and his right fist was about to hit Sakazaki Ryo''s lower abdomen.If he was hit, the flame attached to Kyo Kusanagi''s hands would definitely burst out.


    Ryo Sakazaki turned into a group of phantoms and stepped forward, and the Tiger Thor suddenly collided with Kototsuyo Kusanakyo''s.The two men''s move was almost an uppercut, and the collision of strength made them take five or six steps back.


    Their eyes were torch, and there was a fierce conflict in their bodies without any pause.Although Sakazaki''s strength has improved rapidly, it seems that Kusunakyo is slightly better, and the flames of Kusunakyo have brought Sakazaki a lot of trouble.


    Ten minutes later, the two phantoms in the sky fought two or three times and then stopped.


    "Bawang Xianghouquan." A circular air wave measuring five or six meters in size sprayed towards Kusanagikyo.Kusanagi squinted his eyes, and instead of evading his body, he rushed towards the Overlord Xianghou fist sent by Sakazaki Ryo.


    Kyo Kusana looked at Sakazaki Ryo, whose arrogance had not been reduced, and knew that if he hid, he would face the extreme current Ryuhu Ranwu.Sakazaki Ryo''s Dragon and Tiger Flurry Dance must be far more powerful than Sakazaki Takuma, and he may be able to play nearly 30 moves in one second.


    "In that case, try my new killer¡ª¡ªLibai-Eight Style¡¤Super Snake Naruto. Kusanagi''s body was submerged in a flame with a range of more than ten meters, but the color of the flame was a bit strange, not the usual crimson, and It is red.


    With his index finger held up, the surrounding flames were condensed in his body in a frantic riot, and he looked like a golden man from a distance.


    Mai Zhuo and Wei Si saw that Kusunakyo''s move, with panic and panic in their eyes.


    The moment the blue super energy wave hit Kusanakyo''s body, the flame condensed in his body erupted at the overlord Xianghouquan.


    The two collided, but there was no explosion.The red flame engulfed the gas bomb and hit Sakazaki Ryo.What a powerful blow Kusanagi made with all his strength.


    The flame does not dissipate for a long time, and the temperature is much higher than ordinary flames.Sakazaki Ryo screamed, and kept rolling on the ground of the ring.After two or three seconds, Sakazaki Ryo''s body stopped.


    Kusanagi sighed, and it took him a lot of effort to deal with Sakazaki.Sure enough, I can''t underestimate it, I almost fell into his hands, but fortunately I became a super big snake pheasant.


    The Japanese team advanced to the semi-finals, and then it was the turn of the Chinese superpower team VS South Korea.


    The lovely Athena came out, and a simple teleport came to the ring.She turned around with a sweet smile, and then the sailor suit on her body became her favorite battle suit.


    A short red skirt, and then black stockings wrapped tightly around the snow-white legs.The bottom of the skirt was dark, and a pair of safety pants with four corners could be seen.The upper body is a white gown with a pink tights inside.


    The degree of cuteness is far more than any girl in the King of Fighters, because that is her advantage.


    Cai Health Care grinds the sharp iron claws he wears, and the whole person pierces Athena in a straight line.Sure enough, the dog couldn''t change eating shit. He took the lead in sneak attack before the referee announced the game.


    Athena frowned, and a teleport appeared behind Cai Health Care.


    "Super mental penetrating." Her finger was behind his back, and then Cai Jian-care floated into the air uncontrollably.


    "Drain the lightsaber." With the lightsaber formed by the powerful mental power in his right hand, he cut to Cai Health Care in the air.


    "Wow..." It is said that the weakest team now belongs to the South Korean team, and their strength has improved less than twice compared to two years ago.After Cai Health Care received such a powerful move, his thin body was completely paralyzed.


    The attack of mental power is not only on the body, but also has certain damage to the spirit.


    "Phoenix FAN Arrow." Athena floating in the air issued a third move, all of which hit Cai Health Care in one go.After Nie Kong''s teaching, how powerful her spiritual cultivation is.


    The battle lasted less than three seconds, and Cai Health Care had lost consciousness.


    Jin Jiafan''s eyes tightened, how could their strength increase so fast, each one is so strong.

 752 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0762, Athenas performance

    Cai Jiankang''s speed is not only fast but also weird, but he can only declare defeat when he encounters Athena who can teleport.However, Athena''s teleportation is also flawed, because the mental power is not enough to take a rest for two seconds after using it.When confronting Nie Kong before, it would take three or four seconds to rest.


    Athena''s second opponent appeared, Chen Kehan, who was huge as a monster.Compared with Athena, his body is almost like an adult and a child.


    "Woo..." He jumped to the ring with a big iron ball in his arms. The ring seemed to shake, comparable to the thunder at the gate.


    "Iron ball smashing." He shook the huge iron ball back, and then hit Athena''s head.If an iron ball weighing several hundred catties hits it head-on, it will definitely not feel good.What''s more, Chen Khan''s tremendous power must be added, which is extremely lethal.


    Athena was taken aback, maybe she was surprised by his great power.


    "Move instantaneously." She flicked away, avoiding his iron ball and came behind him.However, when Athena approached Chen Kehan, the huge iron ball was spinning sharply like a protective ring to protect Chen Kehan.


    Athena was worried that she would be beaten, so she dared not approach Chen Khan.


    Seeing the helpless Athena, Chen Kehan''s eyes flashed bloodthirsty.He jumped abruptly, and pressed his back against Athena behind like Tarzan.


    "Flashing Crystal Sword." Not a crystal wave, but Athena transformed into a sharper air blade with more lethality.The golden barrier of mental power protected her body, and several sharp lightsabers throbbed around her body.


    As soon as Chen Khan''s body hit the golden barrier, he immediately bounced back.Moreover, the golden lightsaber leaping back and forth was commanded by Athena and stab Chen Khan at a very fast speed.That move and kill not only protects her safety like a realm, but also can attack independently.


    "Bubbling..." Chen Kehan ??showed no injuries on his body, but foamed foam in his mouth.The mental power hits the mental side, and the damage to the body is not serious.


    Jin Jiafan frowned and jumped into the ring as the last seeded player of the Korean team.


    "Kim Jiafan from the South Korean team is here to teach you your brilliant moves." As their master, Jin Jiafan is much stronger than them.His genre is Korean Taekwondo, and his tricks are almost all leg skills, which are fundamentally different from extreme current.However, to distinguish between the strong and the weak, the ultimate current trick is definitely better than the Taekwondo represented by Jin Jiafan, because the leg skills are too monotonous.


    "Please enlighten me." Athena looked equally serious.


    The two faced each other in the ring, and Jin Jiafan couldn''t let Athena pick three, because that would lose their face in taekwondo.


    "Meteor falls!" Jin Jiafan glided on the ring side, like a shovel.If you shovel him in the air, then it will definitely be his fierce leg work.


    "Move instantaneously." Athena resorted to the trick again, but Jin Jiafan had already prepared.He closed his eyes and noticed Athena''s qi, then rushed to the place where the qi appeared and made a half-moon cut.


    With her legs pressed against Athena like the moon, Athena was surprised that Jin Jiafan would react so quickly.The second teleportation had to wait two seconds, so she hurriedly resorted to a phoenix FAN arrow and shot it ten meters away.


    She patted her swollen chest and screamed thrilling.If you are not careful, you will definitely suffer.Although teleport is very useful, it is best used in times of crisis. Frequent use will make people see flaws.But if you can reach the level of Nie Kong, you don''t have to be afraid, you can teleport infinitely.


    "Must kill-Phoenix Tianwu feet!" Seeing that Athena had escaped his own attack, Jin Jiafan frowned and rushed towards Athena at a very fast speed against gravity.The time is one second away from the teleport, and she is as anxious as an ant on a hot pot.


    "What to do, the speed is so fast that I can''t avoid it." If it was Nie Kong, how would he face it.Thinking back to every word Nie Kong had said in her mind, she seemed to have realized something in a daze.Nie Kong''s phrase that she can create whatever she likes gave her great inspiration.


    Since you can create clothes, what about other things?There was no time to think about it for her now, she bit her lower lip and silently closed her eyes and mobilized all her mental energy.


    "Hedgehog guards the wall." She squatted down and hugged her, and then the surging mental energy gathered outside her and was covered with one-meter-long barbs, protecting her like a hedgehog.


    She didn''t succeed in creating something substantial, but it was considered a semi-finished product, because her cultivation base did not reach that level.Jin Jiafan''s legs kept swiping on the barbs, screaming horribly.


    There is no doubt that the game was won by Athena.However, her pretty face was already pale and scary, it seemed that she had overused her mental power.


    "Master...Master, how can Athena become so powerful, and the strength far exceeds me." Zhui Quan Chong stammered.


    "Yes, that girl''s superpowers have indeed improved qualitatively. But the martial arts have fallen, she relies too much on superpowers." Zhen Yuanzhai saw Athena face the face of Jin Jiafan who must kill her at a loss. Feelings.


    "Master, please train me more rigorously, I...I want to become stronger than Athena." Shii Quan Chong said very seriously, as if it was a serious blow.


    "Haha... if you are determined," Zhen Yuanzhai took a sip of wine, squinted and nodded at him.It is necessary to strengthen their respective weaknesses. One is good at fighting and the other is good at super powers. It would be great if they were omnipotent.


    However, Nie Kong felt that Athena''s improvement was too slow. After two years, she didn''t know if she had seriously cultivated her mental power, and her concentration had not improved much from before..If it''s like the current progress, you might not be able to create a space of your own in a lifetime. For example, Nie Kong''s Dingtian Ring was expanded with his own mental power.


    In fact, Nie Kong didn''t know, Athena thought that super power was bestowed by heaven, and didn''t know how to enhance it.


    Four consecutive games are finally over, and the rest of the games have to wait for the players to rest.For example, Athena''s super power team will fight another game-the female fighter on the 9th, competing for the top four.


    KOF fighting is halfway through, and everyone watching the world is intoxicated.The strength of Nie Kong and the others shook their hearts.

 753 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0763, the power of the female fighter team

    The final match of the semifinals was decided by the all-female fighter team VS yesterday''s victory over the super power team of the South Korean team, because there were more entries than the 9th group behind.


    "Really, there are strong opponents in the game. It''s rare that people want to advance to the semi-finals..." Athena muttered.The time spent with Nie Kong was more than half a year, and she knew very well how strong Xiao Wu and the others were.


    "Hehe, we won''t be merciful." The three girls stretched her waist slightly and looked at Athena with a smile.The figure in the clothes of those three girls is much better than before.The pretty face of the skin is as smooth as water, white with pink, full of mature charm.The three women have their own flavors, such as three gorgeous and blooming flowers.


    Athena looked at them, and compared to what she found, she felt ashamed, like an immature little girl.


    "Come on, our super power team won''t easily admit defeat." Shii Quan Chong put on an exaggerated posture, and pointed his right hand at Xiao Wu and the others.


    "Haha, Quan Chong is very motivated to fight, and the first match is up to you." Zhen Yuanzhai squinted and smiled.


    "Eh, I...I." Shii Quanchong looked around, then pointed at himself foolishly.


    "Well, there is no choice. Come on, Quan Chong," Athena sighed.


    Shii Quan Chong nodded in emotion, and rushed to the ring full of excitement.Although he was nearly twenty, his face was still childish.


    The first person for the three women to appear has already been decided, and it is Xiao Wu with a super hot body.The previous figure was considered the best, but after two years of development by Nie Kong, it was even better.The fat ass got bigger again, and the ripples when it swayed made people unable to withstand the urge to rub it.The breasts are like two big leather balls, wrapped in tight clothes.


    Her figure and Mary''s current infinite pull, turned into a mature peach, like a vixen who is fascinated by death.


    Zhui Quanchong was nervous, it seemed that Xiao Wu''s appearance was so dazzling that he didn''t dare to face it.


    "Let''s do it." Xiao Wu gently opened the fiery fan to cover half of her enchanting face, and posed a random pose.Fortunately, Nie Kong didn''t wear her former hot red revealing clothes, otherwise her current posture would surely cause many men watching the game to bleed and die.


    By Xiao Wu''s accident, he took out a meat bun from his arms and enjoyed it by himself, seeing Athena feel ashamed.


    After using the meat buns, he patted his stomach and strangely relieved the tension.


    "Super ball." A blue energy ball composed of mental power rushed towards Xiao Wu from Shii Quan Chong''s hand.


    Xiao Wu smiled softly, and the fan in her hand faced the rushing energy ball.The terrifying wind pressure gushes out, even a bit harsher than Dong Zhang''s kill.The mighty wind pressure swept towards Shii Kenshou, that move was quite like the ninjutsu of Naruto Temari.


    The huge wind blade not only blows away the super ball, but also blows the back of Shii Quan Chong into the sky.


    "Woo..." Quan Chong, who was stumbling about, lost control of his body, and Xiao Wu''s fan in his right hand had already broken through the influence of the wind and appeared behind him.


    "Flower butterfly fan."


    Xiao Wu''s shot was very precise, and the intensity she used was just enough to stun him.


    Quan Chong, who was caught in the air, fell into the lawn tens of meters away from the ring, his head was sunk in the mud, he fell on a big horse, and was defeated in a mess.Zhen Yuanzhai became sober immediately after being drunk, and everything in front of him made him dumbfounded.Although he was not optimistic about his apprentice, he did not expect to lose in one move.


    "Huh, there''s no way, I can only take the shot." Athena jumped to the ring, but the opponent was the heroic beauty Liana.Although the body is very skinny and slim, the enlarged part is very hypertrophy.


    As soon as she got into the ring, she used to squat down and tie her shoelaces.Liana, who was ready for everything, looked at her opponent Athena seriously, and did not slack off because of her strength.


    "Phoenix fan arrow." Athena shrank into a ball of light, and then attacked Liana first.I saw that like a shooting star, the light appeared in front of Lianna as if directly passing over ten meters of space.


    Liana leaned her body to avoid Athena''s blow, then formed a hand knife with her right hand and slashed towards the ball of light at a very fast speed.


    Athena who landed on the ground stared, and her mental power was mobilized wildly.


    "Definitely Kill-Flashing Crystal Sword." The golden barrier protects her body, and there are several slender and sharp lightsabers surrounding her body that can launch autonomous attacks on the enemy.


    After Lianna''s hand touched the lightsaber composed of mental power, it popped out for half a meter.Maybe because it was a mental attack, Liana could be forced back, and Liana didn''t give her full strength.


    "Good opportunity, look at my crystal super shot-the flashing crystal sword." Athena''s eyes lit up, and the surrounding lightsabers all gathered in her right hand and the fingers were condensed into a larger ball, and then aimed at Liana Shot out.


    It''s just a pity that Lianna''s Phantom was hit by the two-meter lightsaber.


    "It''s over." Five meters behind Athena, Liana dragged a white energy ball in her palm.Taking advantage of Athena''s failure to respond, she exploded and shot over.


    Athena was startled and hurriedly used her own teleportation to escape.


    "Unfortunately, I have already grasped your instant movement. Go ahead, fuck the gas bomb." If the energy ball was under control, it made a weird turn, and then happened to appear where Athena came out.


    "Oh..." The energy bomb exploded after only hearing Athena''s tender cry.


    "I... I lost." Athena lay miserably on the ring, feeling the pain everywhere in her body.


    Liana reached out to Athena and helped her up.


    In the final game, it was Yuri''s turn to play. Her lively and lovely character has remained the same as before, but her body has only grown.


    Zhen Yuanzhai sighed, said that now it is the world of young people, and announced his abstention from the competition.Yuri stomped her feet, probably because she couldn''t make a performance.

 754 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0764Klautha who wants a shame

    "Huhu...I really don''t know how you train them normally. The strength of the three of them has improved too quickly." Athena came to Nie Kong in anger, spitting out bitterness at him.I thought I had also become stronger, but the gap with them is so big.


    "Hehe..." Yuli Qiao blushed and smirked without answering her words. How could that kind of thing be said.


    "It doesn''t matter if you lose, as long as you work harder in the future, you will definitely catch up with us. Look at Sakazaki Ryo and others, which one is not several times stronger than in 1994." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    "No matter. I''ll come to you again when I have time, remember you can''t be partial." Athena viciously shook her fist in front of Nie Kong, her posture was very cute, and there was no threat of lethality.


    "Well, I''ll talk about it when I have time..."


    Xiao Wu chuckled softly. It would be strange if you don''t rush to run away if you know the way to become stronger.


    Nine teams have been eliminated in half, and now the KOF semi-finals are about to begin.The first game was Iori An VS England, and the second game was an all-female fighter team VS Japan.


    Facing the upcoming opponent, Iori and Klausa were full of excitement.


    "Your opponent is the girl named Xiangcheng, remember not to lose our face." Ioriyan looked at Ru Yueyinger and said to him in a cold tone.


    Ru Yueying Er didn''t dare to refute Iori''s words, just snorted and jumped to the arena to confront the orange.Xiao Wu felt very sorry for not being able to fight Ru Yueying 2.Because she was eager to defeat him, and then declared that her Shiranuiyu was the orthodox of ninjutsu.


    "Qigong Cannon." Ru Yueying Er waved his hand, and issued a crescent-shaped air blade at the orange.Orange kicked his right foot, jumped up to avoid Ru Yueying''s attack, and kicked his head with her foot.


    "Xia Ying Zhan!" If Shiranui Ryu used a fan, then Ru Yue Ryu used a short knife.He took out a short knife from the ninja''s clothes and slashed the orange from top to bottom.


    With the sharpness of tearing the air, it seemed to be able to split the orange in half.Orange was in danger, and his body paused strangely until Ru Yueying''s attack was completed, and his right foot kicked his chin without obstruction.


    Ru Yueying Er was shocked, and after a few laps in the ring, he got up again in embarrassment.


    "Must kill-Iron Mantis Fist." Facing Xiang Orange''s hot pursuit, he seemed to have no room for consideration.After taking a glance at the orange behind, he suddenly turned around and rushed towards the orange.


    Xiangcheng retreated a few steps, and while retreating to hide, the small hand that gathered strength right in the air hit the ring.


    "Super kill-drop in all directions." The moment the little hand with the orange flame slapped on the ring, several huge sharp waves sprayed out in all directions.Ru Yueyinger evaded the first one, but couldn''t stop the air waves that hit each position one after another.This time it was not the carelessness of the previous one, Ru Yueying Er lost again.


    "It''s rubbish, I knew I shouldn''t agree to let him form a team." Looking at his appearance, I knew that Iori Temple had the urge to beat Yukage II again.


    "Compared to other people, his strength is really bad, but we didn''t expect him to win the game. I think it''s just right. He didn''t hinder the duel between us and the strong." Krausa ruthlessly turned like a moon shadow. The second body left the ring, because now it was his turn to play.


    Nie Kong frowned, and with Xiang Orange''s current strength, he would certainly not be Krausa''s opponent.He realized that Krauza''s strength was even stronger than that of Sakazaki Ryo.


    The game started as scheduled, and Krausa didn''t want to waste time so he used all his strength from the beginning.The bursting punch brought the suffocating wind pressure, and he punched Orange.


    Orange was embarrassed to resist Clausa''s attack, but the power of his fist was so terrifying that she could not resist it.He just made a simple move, and Orange was already in a hard fight.


    But being able to compete with the strong would really help her a lot in the future.At the moment when Orange was in danger, Nie Kong threw a white handkerchief in front of Krausa very appropriately.Krausa punched the towel, but it didn''t move.


    "Orange surrenders." The teammate threw a white towel to represent surrender, so the referee was suitable to blow his whistle.


    Krausa narrowed his eyes and looked at Nie Kong who appeared in the ring with dignity.


    "Haha... are you finally willing to take action. The shame left on me, I will give it back to you double." Pointing to the X scar on his chest, Klaussa looked grim.


    "People who really don''t know the lesson, it seems necessary to give you a little bitter memory to make you unforgettable." Nie Kong said.


    "Hmph, come on if you have the ability, I am not who I was a few years ago." Krausa paused his legs slightly and made a posture ready to fight.He took the lead, and his feet flashed to the left of Nie Kong, and his fists shot out instantly.In an instant, dozens of punches were sent, bringing up pieces of afterimages.He is very fast and strong.They didn''t expect a new team to be so strong this year.


    Nie Kong simply avoided his attack and entangled his right arm.With a gentle pull and tripping with his right foot, Clausa''s strong body rushed out with a grunt and fell a dog to eat shit.


    Krausa''s face was red with anger, "Asshole, I dare to humiliate me so much, super must kill-Emperor Caesar." Krausa jumped up and moved his hands back together, and a powerful and amazing blue flame gathered in his palm. .


    The dazzling light beam shone, and only saw a huge wave of five meters in diameter sprayed out of his hand.The gas bomb is too big, covering almost one-third of the face value of the ring.


    However, in the face of such a powerful gas bomb, Nie Kong''s performance was shocking.Nie Kong jumped slightly and kicked his right foot against the coming gas bullet like a normal football.


    I saw that the terrifying gas bomb didn''t explode immediately, but was reflected by Nie Kong''s power to Klautha.


    "What..." Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Krausa''s performance was not worse than theirs, staring blankly at his own gas bomb engulfing him.With a booming explosion, Klautha''s body was drowned in smoke.


    After half the rate, a figure slowly stood in the dust.


    "It''s not over yet, let you taste the new killer I have trained." As if the fierce aura was boiling, he instantly rushed in front of Nie Kong.The arrogance gathered around his body, and emitted a dazzling light, even the air was agitated.For a moment, the air flow ran across and furiously, the bitter wind was dancing, and the muscles in his face tremble visibly.


    "Hundreds of thousands of thunderstorms!" At this moment, the arrogance formed a wind blade, forming a thunder and lightning that revolved at a super fast speed near their bodies, instantly covering Nie Kong''s whole body.


    The change of the nature of qi, the sturdy qi directly transforms into the two natures of destruction."Pap, pap!" Looking at the dazzling white electric storm like thunder and lightning, it is simply more eye-catching than the sun in the eyes of the audience.

 755 The collapse of the second element text 0765, defeat the Iori Temple

    The change of the nature of Qi, the sturdy Qi in Krausa''s body directly transformed into two properties: a rotating storm and a violent thunder and lightning."Pap, pap!" Looking at the dazzling white electric storm like thunder and lightning, it is simply more eye-catching than the sun in the eyes of the audience.


    The ten-meter-diameter thunderstorm surrounded Krausa and Nie Kong, making it impossible to see the situation inside."Ok...it''s scary, that trick is at least several times stronger than my big generator." Hong Wan was shocked.


    "Indeed, I will definitely be seriously injured if I am hit by that trick." Kusanakyo said solemnly.


    Iori An arrogantly smiled to watch the game, "Hahaha...Sure enough, it''s a bit of a doorway, but the strength is far worse than mine."


    Although Krausa''s strength is good, it is much worse than Storm Goynitz.


    "Get away." A cold snort came out from the inside, and a powerful arrogance burst out of the thunderstorm, directly shattering the storm.The explosion of momentum caused the surrounding people to retreat a few steps, and their complexions were a little pale.


    When everyone finally saw the scene inside, Nie Kong held Clausa''s head with one hand and hung in the air.But Klautha''s right hand was broken at his wrist, and the blood kept flowing out.


    Nie Kong threw Clausa out of the ring, but he had lost consciousness.


    "KO, the winner is Nie Kong." Although Nie Kong cut off his arm, it did not affect the rules of the game.Not to mention lack of hands and feet, even accidental deaths can be forgiven, but very few people kill in the game.


    Yashen''s complexion was no longer arrogant, and he found that Nie Kong''s strength might be far stronger than his old enemy, Kasunakyo.


    "Let me defeat you at Yashinan, and then kill Kusanagi in the final." With a determination to win, he rushed into the ring with a strange speed.At this time, the blood of the serpent in his body was boiling, and a powerful and evil arrogance burst out of his body.After knowing the strength of Nie Kong, he understood that he must do his best to fight, otherwise he would definitely lose.


    Kagura, who watched the battle with a mirror in the distance, was surprised. How could Iorikan, one of the three major families, possess the power of the Orochi family?I originally thought that if the KOF held had attracted the descendants of the Iori and Kusana clan, the three artifacts could work together to seal Gonitz.However, Kagura''s performance made Kagura inexplicably uneasy. She was frightened that she had betrayed the three major families and took refuge in the Orochi clan.


    "Haha, that''s it, just use the power of our big snakes." Also somewhere in the sky, a man with a shaved head and a blue priest serving him laughed.The KOF contest premeditated by Kagura attracted more than fighters.


    Wei Si and Mai Zhuo looked at each other, and they were already sure that he was using the power of their clan.


    "Haha...Is that its power, it is really strong. Let me use it to kill you, Hundred-Eight Type¡¤Secret Hook." A group of purple flames shot up toward Nie Kong.The range is so large that it is comparable to Klausar''s slaying Emperor Caesar.


    The strength of Iori Temple is now close to half of Gonitz''s strength two years ago.With such a powerful strength, I''m afraid that their second-rate fighters can''t catch his trick at all.


    "Arrogant fellow, then I will completely crush your pride, angry blood whip." The blood-red flame whip entangled in Nie Kong''s right hand, like a red fire dragon.It roared and rushed towards the purple fire, like a dragon wagging its tail to disperse it.


    After the purple fire dissipated, Iori rushed in front of him in an instant.


    "One hundred and twenty-seven style sunflowers." His right fist hit Nie Kong''s left cheek with a strange angle, and his left hand was also ready to go.However, Nie Kong''s blood whip became wise, and automatically curled up the neck of Iori Temple at a strange angle.


    Nie Kong pulled hard, and the front body of the Yashen Temple fell to Nie Kong''s feet.Nie Kong stepped on his head with his right foot, and the force he carried caused him to fall into the ring.


    "Roar..." Iori Temple seemed to be mad, and clusters of terrifying high-temperature purple fire burst out of his entire body, spreading across the ring, even spreading outward.


    He got out of the soil in the ring and yelled to Nie Kong: "Forbidden Qian, 211 Type-Eight Childish Girl." His burning purple fire slid low above the sky, like a snake Move at high speed.


    The purple fire in the sky formed the appearance of an eight-different snake, roaring and pressing towards Nie Kong.The so-called forbidden moves are the ones learned from the big snakes.


    Nie Kong stretched out his left hand, where did the super light burst out.In a blink of an eye, the beam of light smashed the purple fire and sprayed at the rushing Iori Temple at a faster speed.Even if he didn''t lose his mind, he couldn''t escape Nie Kong''s gas bomb.


    Within a hundred miles, it seemed to shake violently.The huge golf course in front has become fragmented.


    "Cheat...Cheat, how could human beings possess such a powerful aura..." Kusanagi stammered, his eyes full of horror.


    "How could it...how could it..." Sakazaki Ryo kept murmuring that sentence.


    "So strong, I... I originally thought that super powers would be slightly better than fighting skills." Athena woke up and decided to do both martial skills and super powers like Nie Kong.It would be great if one day he could become as strong as him.She clenched her small fist tightly and looked at Nie Kong with bright eyes.


    "Hee hee, we don''t know how strong Brother Nie Kong really is. Is that little power surprising." Xiao Wu looked at Nie Kong proudly, as if saying that it was her man.


    Gonitz who was watching the game was shocked. Has the human strength improved again? I don''t know who is better than the completely unblocked self?


    But the Iori Temple in the beam was almost bloody, and no skin was good.Nie Kong''s random blow, although he controlled his strength, was still too powerful for him.


    He was seriously injured and dying, and the medical staff immediately carried him to an ambulance for emergency treatment.


    "Compared to... the game is over, the British team led by Nie Kong won the victory and qualified for the finals." The referee crawled out of the dust and announced the result of the game.


    Although the first round of the semi-final was over, Nie Kong''s powerful and domineering move shocked everyone in the world and was unforgettable.


    In the second game, it was Kyo Kusanaru''s turn to lead the Japanese team VS the American all-female fighter team.

 756 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0766, the revenge of the female fighter team

    The blood of the serpent in the body, the half-immortal body of the Protoss, played a role, and Iori''s injuries were quickly recovering.When he regained consciousness, the female fighter team had already started to play against the Japanese team.


    Iori Temple was full of unwilling anger, and he was unforgivable because he was defeated by anyone other than Kusanagikyo.My original plan was to defeat the British team and then severely humiliate the old enemy Kusunakyo in the ring.However, contrary to the facts, not only did he fail to fight Kusunakyo as he wished, but he was humiliated.Nie Kong''s strength was too strong, and he felt as unfathomable as Gonitz.Enduring the pain of the body, Iori, in the medical room, pulled out the needle and bandaged the body to the ring.One failure didn''t break Iori Temple, but instead caused him to breed bitter resentment and unwillingness.


    "One day, I will kill you by myself." His desire for strength reached an unprecedented level.


    However, no one paid attention to his arrival, because it is now Red Maru of the Japanese team in the semifinals VS Yuri of the female fighters.The year before last, because he was defeated by Hongmaru, Yuri rushed into the ring after seeing Hongmaru''s first appearance.


    "Come on to divide the victory or defeat, this year you don''t have the luck to let God help you." Yuli confidently pointed to the opposite Hong Wan and made a declaration of victory.After repairing with Nie Kong, Yuli was hundreds of times stronger than last year.


    "Beautiful Miss Yuri, my Red Maru is also not last year''s Red Maru. If you can beat me, you can just come." Hong Maru pointed his finger, and saw a tiny thunder and lightning appeared out of thin air and struck the ring.


    You Li snorted coldly, she definitely can''t make a fool of herself in front of Brother Nie Kong, just use a part of her strength against you."Since you are confident, then I want to see how many moves you can catch me, limit your fist."


    A three-meter blue wave hit Hongmaru''s head. Although he was on guard, he still couldn''t stop Yuri''s move.


    The super-large Hu Huang punched the hands he was blocking and staggered his body, leaving the door open.With a leap, Yuli rushed to Hong Wan and used the feet of the mortal Feiyan Phoenix.


    Countless little feet kicked from his stomach to his face with terrifying power, and then they turned over and hit his chin and kicked him more than ten meters away.


    Yuri''s attack was too fierce, she didn''t give Hongmaru a chance to fight back.When Yuli thought it was a KO, Hong Wan with a blue face and swollen nose resisted the severe pain that came from her body and slowly stood up.


    "Don''t you want to admit defeat, then let me give you the last blow. You don''t need to use the trick taught by Brother Nie Kong to deal with you. Take my one of the extreme current killer King Xianghouquan!"


    An aura that was twice as large as Emperor Caesar''s wave of Clausa sprayed from Yuri''s closed hands, covering two-thirds of the ring, giving no chance to escape.


    Sakazaki Takuma is pleased that his daughter has carried forward the limit flow.


    Hongmaru''s face was pale, and he could only grit his teeth and insult Yuri''s blow: "Super must kill - Leiguangquan." Having gathered all the arrogance in his body, he aimed at the overlord Xianghou and fisted out.


    Scary red lightning gathered, forming a thunderball with a diameter of three meters in front of him.The thunder and lightning were roaring, and spread outward and collided with the dark blue Bawang Xianghou fist.


    It is strange that the contact between the two did not cause an explosion.It was the huge Bawang Xianghouquan that forced the Leiguangquan back, and then swallowed the red pill.


    "Ah..." Along with Hong Wan''s scream, Ba Wang Xiang''s roar fist was detonated.The light dissipated, and the bloody red pill was comparable to the Iori Temple just now.Without the referee''s announcement, the game already knows the result.


    Kusanagi Kyo''s face tightened, Yuri''s strength has exceeded his expectations.If the other two women are as super strong as her, they might lose the game without facing Nie Kong.


    "I''ll take care of Hong Wan, and you will go up first." Kusannagi said solemnly.


    The gate nodded, and boarded the dilapidated ring.Yuli had not been able to fight for a few rounds, and Liana had already pulled off the ring.


    The second game began, as Lianna faced the gate in the same formation the year before.Now Lianna''s power is much stronger than the gate, so she doesn''t need to take any consideration.


    Seeing the door opened her hands and leaped towards herself, Lianna was disdainful.She didn''t mean to evade, she took the lead to grab the arm of the gate, and one fell back and stepped on his stomach and threw him into the air.


    The audience was silent, almost audible.


    "No...Impossible, I...I lost again than strength?" Not to mention losing to Mary the year before, it was because she was a master of articulation, and Lianna was clearly based on agility.


    His confidence in his strength completely disappeared, and he was full of shock and unbelief at the mid-air door.I lost, after decades of hard judo practice, I lost to a girl who focused on agility.


    "It''s over." Lianna ejected a gas bomb from her right hand, which hit the unprepared door.The concentrated arrogance erupted, and a beautiful firework appeared in the air, with blood from the door scattered.The two women almost defeated their opponent in less than five seconds.


    "Damn it, will our Japanese team lose in the hands of those women? It''s too embarrassing, and I absolutely must win." Kusunakyo resolutely jumped to the ring with the determination to win.


    The third game was Xiaowu VS Kusunakyo, but Kusunakyo''s strength was many times stronger than that of Hongmaru.However, now he is not qualified to fight against Xiao Wu at all, unless he has learned the magical skill of the Kusanagi clan-the Wu Shi of controlling space.Xiao Wu and the others have not been able to break through the space yet, and there will definitely be a lot of trouble in dealing with him.


    After Iorikan saw Kusanakyo playing, his eyes fell completely on him.The performance of his old enemy has a great effect on his future revenge.


    "Kyo Kusanagi, you must never lose to others before losing to me."


    High-altitude Gonitz whispered: "Hurry up and fight for me. It''s better to lose both sides, and then wait for me to finish the mission of resurrecting the Lord as soon as possible."

 757 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0767, the storm comes again

    "If your trick was to control the flames of ninjutsu two years ago, I advise you to admit defeat. In terms of controlling flames, you know that the fire current is no better than our pheasant clan." Kusanagi said.


    "Hehe, you are really good at controlling fire, but flame ninjutsu is not everything to me. For example, how about this trick-Dongdongbo." A azure light beam flashed out, shooting at Kusarakyo like a thunderbolt.


    The speed is super fast, especially when Xiao Wu, who is far stronger than Kusuna Kyo, uses it against him.The blue light flickered extremely fast, and when Kusunakyo reacted, a blood hole appeared in his abdomen.The intense pain caused him to cover his belly.


    Xiao Wu chuckled, her index finger shining brightly again.Only with the simple trick taught by Brother Nie Kong was enough to deal with him.


    Kyo Kusara knew that his situation was critical, Xiao Wu''s Dongbo Dongbo was many times stranger than the huge Overlord Xianghouquan, the key was to be able to send it continuously.If you hide, you must be exhausted in the situation behind.


    "Ultra nirvana---libai style¡¤super big snake''s naruto!" For now, he can only use the super-snake naru''s arrogance to crush the energy wave she emits and start his counterattack.


    Kusanagi''s body burst out with a crimson flame tens of meters high, covering a range of 100 meters.With his index finger held up, the surrounding flames condensed on his body in a frantic riot, and the high degree of condensation of the flame made his body seem to have a layer of magma flowing.


    Before Xiao Wudong''s wave sent out, his index finger spouted a terrifying red fire dragon.The fire dragon is 100 meters long and more than ten meters wide.


    "It''s horrible, is that the real strength of Kusunakyo?" Sakazaki Ryo was shocked.When confronting him, it seemed that he didn''t use all his strength, it was hateful.


    Seeing Kyo''s performance, the spot of light condensed in Xiao Wu''s hand was expanding, strong enough to defeat it.


    "Dongdongbo."


    As if the cool wind blows away the high temperature and brings comfort, the blue one-meter-large beam of light actually blows out a fire dragon that is dozens of meters in size.


    "How could the super-large snake pheasant lose..." After the two collided, the erupted vigor caused Kusanagi to spray a cloud of blood, and his body involuntarily stepped back more than ten steps.


    "The winner is divided, the Red Crane Dance." Xiao Wu took a fan in each hand and moved strangely in front of Kusanagi, then turned his body and used the fans in both hands to continuously hit Kusanagi.Although it was a normal attack, Xiao Wu''s power was so great.The bones of his body seemed to be shattered, and the severe pain caused by the serious injury made his consciousness fall into a deep sleep.


    And when Xiao Wu thought he had won, the aura of Kusanagi with blank eyes suddenly became extremely weird.He held the immortal flame in his right palm, and his body reacted autonomously as if he had no soul.


    Seeing his posture, the high-altitude Gonitz''s complexion changed, his indifferent expression was panic."That''s the posture of magical skills. Could it be that he understood the incompetent magical skills of the Kusanagi clan? No, we must resolve the threat that hinders the Lord''s resurrection as soon as possible."


    The same shocked Iori An, he didn''t expect Kusunakyo to understand the magical skills earlier than him.


    In the hidden corner of the ring, Kagura was very pleased to see the performance of Kyo Kusana.With his magical skills, sealing Gonitz has a few more levels of grasp.


    Boom, a small flame in the palm of the hand hit the ring, but a pillar of fire that spread over a hundred meters erupted strangely.Xiao Wu, who was close to Kusanagikyo, had no time to escape, and was drowned in the red flame.


    Nie Kong could perceive the situation in the pillar of fire, and the space seemed to freeze.However, Kusarakyo''s Wushou was not completed, and he was seriously injured and passed out in the ring without resorting to subsequent attacks.


    "Haha, the timing is right."


    Seeing that Kusunakyo was seriously injured, Goniz, who was hiding in the sky, rushed to the ring with a terrifying storm, and it was bound to kill Kusunakyo with one blow.


    The space slowly recovered, and Xiao Wu jumped out unharmed.After watching Kusunakyo fall into a coma, Xiao Wu seemed to recall the scene of being unable to move just now, still feeling a little lingering.


    I was a little careless and almost embarrassed Brother Nie Kong.But now I finally won, and tomorrow I can face off against Brother Nie Kong and the others.


    "At the end of the game, the American all-female fighter team qualified for the finals. The finals will be held tomorrow, so stay tuned." The referee dug out of the mud and announced the result of the game.


    "It''s no longer necessary." Accompanied by the sound of cold killing intent from the sky, a huge storm gradually swept across the playing field.From the beginning of the almost inaudible wind, to the squally wind, gradually became bigger...


    Kagura, who had been hiding in the corner watching the battle, was trembling. She raised her head and looked towards the sky in horror.


    Gradually, the entire arena was shrouded in storms.Boom, as the hurricane grew stronger.Countless tornadoes were cheering, and the strong wind pressure made Dehongwan and the others unable to stand firm.


    A hurricane several times larger than the previous one fell from the sky, and a middle-aged man turned into a blue priest costume appeared in the hurricane.Sakazaki Ryo and the others felt suffocated.


    "Okay... terrible arrogance, he... who the hell is he?" They looked at Gonitz who appeared in horror, they couldn''t even think of resistance.


    He had already noticed the coveting of people, so Nie Kong was not surprised to see the appearance of the storm Gonitz.His appearance just happened to give Lianna a chance to avenge him, so Nie Kong didn''t start to frighten the snake.


    "Sure... it''s you, Gonitz, the head of the Eight Masters." Kagura, dressed in a white witch costume, jumped out, bravely blocking Gonitz''s fatal blow against Kusunakyo.


    "Oh, you are very similar to the woman I killed a few years ago. Could it be her sister?" Gonitz looked at the woman in front of him and said with a slight smile.


    Kagura Chizuru''s eyes flashed with determination, and he said, "Yes, I am Kagura Chizuru, sister Mangui''s sister."


    "Now my seal has been completely unlocked, can you prevent me from killing Kusanagi?" Gonitz said coldly.


    "Haha, did you forget your old friend, Storm Gonitz." The whistling of the wind couldn''t stop Nie Kong''s refreshing voice. He pinched the girl who came to Gonitz with him.


    After Kagura Qianhe saw Nie Kong, his eyes burst into surprise.Could it be that they are willing to help themselves deal with Gonitz, it is really great.


    Gonitz frowned, staring coldly at Mai Zhuo and Wei Si.The two women shivered and hid behind Nie Kong, not daring to look at him.

 758 The collapse of the second element text 0768, Liannas blood feud

    Originally, when he saw Nie Kong domineeringly treat Mai Zhuo and Wei Si as his own personal belongings two years ago, Gonitz arranged for them to stay beside Nie Kong to win him over.Now not only has not succeeded, but also deliberately came to oppose him.Seeing the appearance of their two women, they completely became his vassal, how could this not let Gonitz be furious.


    "Nie Kong player, please listen to me. I am Kagura Chizuru, the organizer of KOF. The purpose of holding KOF is to find a fighter who can fight against the evil Goniz, the first of the eight masterpieces. Now I implore you to help. I re-sealed Gonitz. Otherwise, let him continue to behave, and he will definitely resurrect the big snake clan." Kagura Qianhe in a white witch costume looked at Nie Kong pleadingly.Gonitz suddenly appeared in the KOF arena, which surprised Qianhe very much.But now the genius of his alliance, the Kusanagi clan, was seriously injured, and the only person who could ask for help was Nie Kong, who was able to push back Gonitz two years ago.


    "Is that one of the Eight Great Snake Collections that you met two years ago? Well... so evil and so strong. Nie Kong, you can help her." Athena came to him and roared. , Is really a girl who likes to join in the fun.


    "Very well, let''s continue the battle that was not completed two years ago." Gonitz closed the Bible in his hand, and the squally wind suddenly stagnated, as if it was brewing a more violent storm.


    It seemed that after the seal was completely unlocked, Gonitz was very confident in his own strength.What''s more, there is a Protoss immortal, and he doesn''t need to be afraid that people outside the three major clans can kill him.


    "Your opponent is not me, this time Little Lianna will deal with you personally." Nie Kong pushed Lianna out of the back who was watching him hostilely.


    "Huh, it''s ridiculous that you want her to deal with me." Gonitz was angry, it was the anger that was underestimated.


    "Haha, Gonitz, have you forgotten her?" Nie Kong sneered.


    "What nonsense are you talking about, I never knew her." The ten-year-old Lianna is very different from the Lianna who is now developed by Nie Kong. No wonder Gonitz can''t recognize it.


    "Eight years ago, you controlled me to kill my mom and dad with my own hands. You won''t forget that, Gonitz." Lianna said with red eyes hatefully.


    "Could it be..." Gonitz couldn''t believe it. If it were her, then the blood of the serpent in her body had disappeared out of thin air?


    "Yes, Lianna is the daughter of Jiadilu in the Eight Great Masters. You should know now." The grievances between the two came to an end.


    Kagura was startled, as a human being, Nie Kong actually got together with the three people from the Eight Great Snake Collection. On which side was he on?


    "Haha... Although I don''t know how you took the blood out of her body, I have to admire you. Since you want revenge, let''s see if she has the strength-wrist electric¡¤vacuum wave." Gao Feng Gao Niz hooked his finger, and the storm from the sky covered a radius of 100 meters.Although it is an ordinary trick, its power is many times that of the giant snake pheasant that surpassed Kusanagi.


    Sakazaki Ryo and the others can''t take care of themselves to protect themselves in the raging storm, how can they help Nie Kong and others leisurely.The surrounding mountains are shaking for ten miles, as if at the end of the world.Fortunately, Qianhe chose the arena in the suburbs, otherwise the aftermath of the battle would definitely turn a city into ruins.After breaking through the seal, his strength really improved two or three times than before.


    The storm roared and turned into the people who were cutting an invisible sharp blade inside.However, a beautiful shadow broke through the storm and rushed towards the storm with a fierce killing intent.


    Gonitz was surprised, because even he couldn''t see Lianna''s speed.Lianna used the power gained from Nie Kong Shuangxiu for the first time.


    "Impossible, how can our Heavenly Kingdom Protoss be inferior to ordinary people. Is it there, sure to kill-a real baby girl!" Gonitz stretched out his hand and grabbed the phantom in front of him, and used himself The killer.


    Really eight childish target, Gonitz grabbed Lianna''s neck with a strange speed like a snake catching her prey, rushed in front of her and started frantically scratching!However, what he grasped in his right hand was only a phantom, and the real Lianna had appeared behind him.


    The sharp hand knife slashed across, and one of Gonitz''s arm was broken, so fast that he didn''t feel any pain at all.The immortal body of the Protoss began to take effect, and a new arm grew from the wound of the broken arm.


    "Ah..." A terrifying storm enveloped Gonitz himself, and the hurricane rushed straight into the sky.The huge storm roared, sharp as a knife, so dense that people couldn''t avoid it.Such a terrifying move is estimated to directly destroy a city.


    Chi Chi... Sakazaki Ryo and the others were unlucky enough to suffer the unsuspecting disaster. They couldn''t stop the large and powerful wind causing wounds on their bodies, and there was a loud grunt.


    And Athena and Kagura Chizuru, who had escaped because of being close to Nie Kong, watched the battle between the two dumbfounded, because the strength of the two shocked them too much.


    "Hehe, let him taste the power he gained through training with Brother Nie Kong, and really release his power." Mary chuckled.


    Gonitz intends to use that range-style bombardment to attack Lianna, who is extremely fast, but Lianna is indeed affected a bit, and the roar of the wind slows her a bit.


    "Drink..." Lianna only heard a soft drink, and a terrifying blue arrogance erupted from her body, actually shaking off the storm controlled by Gonitz.The super arrogance spread out, more terrifying than Gonitz.


    Everyone was shocked one after another. Didn''t Lianna show her full strength in the game? How could her aura be so strong?


    "Success, Gonitz." The full moon-like gas bomb condensed in her hands, and then controlled it to rush towards Gonitz at a super fast speed.Condensing her powerful qi bullets, it seems that Lianna intends to blow Gonitz to pieces with a single blow, and use super power to break Gonitz''s immortality.


    The speed of controlling the gas bomb was many times faster than the battle gate, and the energy was very condensed."What?" Gonitz was forced by his anger and backed up a few steps, his eyes flashing incredible.


    One''s own power should be completely unblocked. How can oneself be the head of the Eight Jie Sets and can''t compare to a mere human?Own Lord is God, the will of the earth.How can the power given by God lose to one person?

 759 The collapse of the second element text 0769, 96 desolate

    The situation stopped him from thinking about it, because Lianna''s gas bomb rushed towards him faster than the meteor.The pressure on him was too great to be hit.


    "Glacier." He turned into a wisp of breeze, and disappeared into Lianna''s sight at an extremely fast speed.Lianna turned her gaze, her right hand controlled the gas bullet and turned weirdly.


    The blowing of the storm is a sign of Gonitz.However, what he was about to face was Lianna''s arrogant bombs.As if Lianna had already seen through his movements, the gas bullet seemed to appear in front of him inexplicably.Because the speed of the gas bomb was too fast, it seemed as if Gonitz ran into it on his own initiative.


    "What..." Gonitz didn''t expect it, and saw the energy ball approaching helplessly.A huge shame, he could not accept the fact that someone could have more power than the gods of heaven.


    Boom... The collision of the two detonated Lianna''s gas bomb."Is he dead?" Lianna''s pretty face bloomed with a smile, as if she had taken off all the burden.


    Iori''s expression became more and more ugly, because he found that there were more and more powerful people, how could he willingly rank behind so many people.Even if there was an extra Nie Kong, Lianna''s performance completely defeated his pride.


    But the storm did not subside, it was still raging.The bright red blood was squirming, and Gonitz''s figure slowly took shape.The immortality of the Protoss is very good, so the three major families in Japan can only seal but not completely obliterate them.Resurrected again and again, the three major families fought them again and again.


    "Impossible, look at my gas circle." A circle of more than ten meters, like a saw, rotates at a high speed and cuts towards Gonitz.With a tear, Gonitz''s body split into two halves.


    "Haha...Although your strength is stronger than mine, you can''t destroy the immortality of our Protoss." In Gonitz''s laughter, his body once again returned to its original state.


    "No, to seal Gonitz, we must use our Kagura family''s artifact, let me go out and help her." Kagura Chizuru said anxiously.Although the three major artifacts of the Sealed Serpent appeared at the same time, Gonitz who dealt with the destruction of the body could only rely on Kagura Chizuru alone, using the magic skills and zero skills of their Kagura clan.


    Nie Kong actually felt that it was easy to completely eliminate Gonitz, as long as he erased his soul.Because although the Bajie Collection can be sealed off, their souls can reincarnate and reappear when the seal weakens.


    "No, you just need to seal him when his soul floats out." Nie Kong gently stretched out his hand and shook it, and Gonitz, who was about to heal his body, stopped recovering strangely.The bright red blood spilled out of his body, that was because after the blood of the serpent had been lost, the immortal body of the Protoss was useless.Nie Kong, who can control the blood, is simply their nemesis.The donated blood coagulated into a ball of blood cells, and then Nie Kong held them and turned into air.


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    Gonitz showed horror for the first time, but he could only do a dying struggle.His soul floated out, and Kagura''s figure flashed with a magic trick to seal his soul.Kagura Chizuru''s chest suddenly flashed in a round shape, without showing through, but something like a heart-guard was vaguely formed on his chest.The countless points of light plunged directly into it, disappearing!


    Mai Zhuo and Wei Si watched Gonitz''s news, and their hearts were filled with unspeakable bitterness.As the eight masterpieces, it is their mission to resurrect the gods, and that kind of result cannot be avoided at all.Can they really get rid of the fate that has been entangled for thousands of years?


    "Don''t worry, you two, no matter what, I will untie the fate that binds you to the Eight Masters." Nie Kong patted their shoulders and turned to them and smiled gently.


    The two women nodded their heads, and the gloomy mood improved a lot.It was the same clear weather, and the raging storm accompanied Gonitz completely dissipated.Kagura''s body was so soft to the ground that it consumed almost all of her strength.There are magic skills that consume energy and strength, and there is powerlessness to liberate.


    "Too...very good, I...I finally sealed Gonitz and finally avenged my sister." There were tears in the corner of her eyes, tears of joy.Her appearance of pear blossoms with rain adds a little charm to her pure and pure.Although the witch costume is very old-fashioned, her appearance is not bad, and she is at the same level as Xiao Wu''s pain.If you can dress well, your charm will be even better.


    Xiao Wu and Yuli came to her quietly, and Haosheng helped her up.


    Qianzuru thanked them with a weak expression, and then looked around the ring.Scary cracks appeared on the earth, like hell.When she saw countless serious injuries caused by the storm, she had a pretty face with a little guilt, but fortunately no one died.Regardless of the matter, she immediately summoned the Kagura''s medical unit to come to treat the wounded.


    She is not the only one who is weak, Sakazaki Ryo and their bodies are also seriously injured.The impact of the storm Gonitz is too great, and the power is beyond their ability to resist.


    Lianna quietly returned to Nie Kong''s side, and after being free from the hatred, her whole body glowed with infinite demeanor.Although she knew that it was Nie Kong who helped her avenge her, she belonged to Nie Kong physically and mentally, so she felt very happy instead.


    KOF96 was hurriedly ended under the attack of the storm Gonitz, but the three girls did not intend to fight Nie Kong from start to finish.I am afraid that if Nie Kong takes one more look at them, their bones will probably be cut in half.How could you do such a thing to Brother Nie Kong, it is too late to hurt Brother Nie Kong.


    Xiangcheng patted her small breasts, and the things encountered by Nie Kong were too exciting.She felt very excited to be able to compete with Nie Kong, but unfortunately she did not find her father who ran away from home.


    Sakazaki Ryo and the others were hit again, even in 1994, but they have been training hard for several years.I thought that although I couldn''t beat Nie Kong, it would certainly not be much different.


    However, the appearance of Gonitz, and then Lianna''s super strength performance broke their hearts.Although he didn''t make a move, he would definitely be much stronger than Lianna.Destroying a city in one blow, what a shocking force that should be.

 760 The collapse of the second element text 0770, the soul of Kagura Mangui

    The KOF competition ended, and most of their performance fell into the eyes of the people of the world, once again becoming world celebrities.But the sudden destruction of Gonitz caused a great response, and the citizens rushed to understand what happened that day.The organizer of Kagura was also busy explaining to the special incident that it was caused by terrorists and dealing with the aftermath.


    The wounded went to the private hospitals affiliated to the Kagura Group for treatment, and only Iorikuan left quietly alone.Nie Kong and the others were invited by Kagura Chizuru to be a guest at Kagura Palace.It seems that she heard that there are very important things to tell them to Nie Kong.Kagura is worthy of being one of the three oldest families in Japan, and its wealth is terrifying.


    Following the grand gate of advancing with the times, the first thing they saw was a high-tech building.The back of the building seems to have come to a huge beautiful garden, and the buildings behind are unexpected.It maintains the old Japanese-style wooden loft in Japan, but its face value and luxury are many times larger than Shiranuiyu.It can maintain the tradition while keeping up with the times.


    According to Kagura''s introduction, that high-tech building is her hub for controlling Kagura''s various groups.It''s no wonder that Kagura can develop without declining. It turns out that they are always supplementing themselves with modern knowledge.


    As for the wooden attic, it is where Kagura Chizuru and the others really live.So Nie Kong and the others walked through the flower garden that covered more than a dozen miles and went straight to the attic.Xiao Wu and the others were amazed. The grandeur of the Shenle Palace was comparable to Brother Nie Kong''s castle, and the environment was good.


    "By the way, do you understand the grievances between the Three Sacred Artifacts and the Orochi family?" Kagura Qianhe knelt down and sat opposite Nie Kong and the others, with both hands stroking the teapot regularly, making tea for Nie Kong and the others.Kagura Chizuru wearing a white kimono reveals the gentle and gentle taste of Yamato Nadeshiko in ancient Japan, with a very special temperament.


    Linglong''s jade hands are white, slender and slender like ten shallots.The figure is hidden in dense clothes, making it difficult for people to measure the situation inside.But looking at the slender figure, it is as slender and slender as King.


    "Slightly. It should be said that before 1800, Orochi, who had been disappointed with the humans who had betrayed nature, led the Orochi clan and the Eight Masters in an attempt to destroy the entire human race. To obtain the dark power that governs everything, you must There was "Qidaoji" as a victim. However, in the battle before 1800, the eight masters of the big snake was broken by the three artifacts, and it was no longer able to reincarnate, but the soul was sealed. But 660 years ago, it passed through eight The Chiqiong family was liberated again, but the soul of the leader of the Orochi clan has not been liberated. So the current Orochi Bajie Ji is the reincarnation of the Bajie Ji 1,800 years ago. The mission of your three families , Is the collection of eight masters of supervision and sealing." Nie Kong said.


    "It seems that the two big snakes around you have told you everything, so I''m relieved. Then which side will you help? The three big families, or the big snakes?" Kagura quickly asked.


    Mai Zhuo and Wei Si also look forward to his answer, because his words will determine their fate.Everything is up to you, master.


    "Do you want me to express my position or understand my true thoughts?" Nie Kong asked back.


    "What do you mean?" Kagura Qianhe pursued Nie Kong with pure eyes.


    "Isn''t Gonitz of Bajieji sealed by you? There is no threat to the other big snakes, right?" Orange asked carefully.


    "Well, I think Mai Zhuo and Wei Si are not bad." Xiao Wu said.


    "I also don''t want to fight. I know your thoughts, but there are some things that must be chosen at the time." Although the head of the Eight Jie Ji punishes, but Kagura vaguely senses that the big snake clan will not give up because of this.


    If the big snake is really resurrected, it will definitely be the end of the world, unless the three magical tools are collected again to use magical skills to seal him.Kyo Kusanagi is good at communication. The problem is Iorikan, which betrayed the three major families.


    "Haha, I understand what you mean. But I won''t help you with the three artifacts, and don''t you think the resurrection of the big snake is a very interesting thing? I really want to see how strong he is... ¡­" Nie Kong said with a light smile.


    Mai Zhuo and Wei Si''s eyes lit up: "Good idea, master, you can try it."


    "If I want to say it, I think Brother Nie Kong is better." Yuli said excitedly.


    "Are you...are you crazy, the serpent is the will of the earth. Once unblocked, he will definitely have devastating consequences for the earth, you...you are joking, right." Qianhe was incredible..


    "Who knows, haha...Miss Qianhe, your eyesight is too short and shallow, the universe is vast and infinite, just like the soul attached to your body, incomprehensible." Nie Kong glanced at her and said jokingly.


    Hearing Nie Kong¡¯s words, Kagura Chizuru was shocked, "He... he can see the soul of his sister attached to his body, how is it possible." It turned out that after Kagura Wangui died, the soul did not disappear, but was stored in In her sister Kagura Chizuru''s body, the two sisters would often fight together with their strength.


    "The eyes that see through the human heart really found me. I''m very curious that the power of human beings will break through to the level that surpasses the big snakes." Qianhe''s body of Wangui said.


    Kagura Chizuru can freely perform the magical skills of sealing Gonitz, which is the power of Kagura Tenzuru.


    "Perhaps only by completely releasing the serpent and defeating him can your destiny be completely unlocked. Rather than being tied down for generations, it''s better to just kill one by one." Nie Kong sighed.


    Mai Zhuo and Wei Si nodded in emotion. It turned out that he meant to help them get free.After unlocking the seal of the serpent, they completed their mission.And Nie Kong''s killing of the serpent can also help them free.


    "This... this, my mind is messed up now, I want to retreat temporarily." How could Qianhe, who had been brainwashed since childhood, accept Nie Kong''s ideas, and fled away in a panic.


    However, the sister in her body agrees with Nie Kong''s statement that she hates the fate of the Kagura family.It''s just that she felt that she wanted to kill the snake completely, it was an impossible thing, he was immortal.


    But Nie Kong didn''t take the initiative to unlock the seal, and he didn''t know how to do it either.If the plot does not deviate too much, Orochi will be resurrected in 1997, relying on Chris as a medium.

 761 The collapse of the second element text 0771, Mai Zhuo and Wei Si

    Mai Zhuo told Nie Kong that the serpent has no fixed entity, but exists as a soul-like thing.When it materializes, it must use the "catalyst", and the restoration of its full strength requires the sacrifice-the reincarnation of Qi Inada.However, as the soul of the serpent revived spontaneously, the eight masters gathered to awaken one by one.Perhaps after all the eight masterpieces are awakened, the soul of the serpent will be able to rely on the sacrifice to descend completely.It is known that there are four awakened Bajie Collections, and the remaining half are not awakened.


    "So the owner only needs to wait with peace of mind. There is no need to deliberately do anything for us and do what the owner likes to do." Inside the Kagura Palace, the three of them were lying on a big bed and talking in private.


    "Um... Mai Zhuo is right. Master, Kagura Chizuru will not agree with your idea. Among the descendants of the Three Sacred Tools, she is the only one who attaches great importance to her mission. When will we leave this shrine? There is an aura we hate here."


    Nie Kong grabbed Wei Si''s blood-red hair and shoved her rudely into his arms.On the contrary, Wei Si showed an expression of enjoyment, not minding Nie Kong''s rude behavior.


    Since two years ago, Nie Kong singled out their desires time and time again, but released their pigeons again and again, which made them sleepless at night many times, love and hate.


    "Master...Master, you are finally willing to let us serve you. We have been waiting for a long time..." The excited tone of Mai Zhuo could not be explained clearly.


    "Do you like it?" Nie Kong pressed Wei Si and treated them with the gentleness and consideration that Nie Kong did and Xiao Wu did.


    "Hehe... Doing this kind of thing in the shrine of Kagura Palace, the master... Mai Zhuo is so excited." She leaned down beside Nie Kong, her hands kept spinning in circles on Nie Kong''s body.


    And Wei Si was already speechless, and after the yearning that had been suppressed for a few years was fulfilled, she couldn''t help herself.That kind of constant heavenly bliss is many times more important than the mission of the serpent.


    It''s like crying like laughing, it''s the vent of bliss.


    Nothing, the stimulus almost exceeded Wei Si''s tolerance.Her body''s sense of touch was ten times sharper than before, and her pores shrank instantly.


    Her body was tight, curled up into a ball and shrank into Nie Kong''s arms, but the happiness in her consciousness continued.


    "No, the master is partial. Mai Zhuo wants the master to treat me like Wei Si." Mai Zhuo knelt in front of Nie Kong, his eyes looked at Wei Si jealously.Looking forward to a few years, she is eager to lead Wei Si and get Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong would not be partial, and after meeting Mai Zhuo, it was Wei Si''s next turn.


    After waiting for two years, the moment she came to know everything was worth it.It''s great to be the master''s secretary.


    After more than half an hour of flogging, the two women lost consciousness and wandered around the world with satisfied smiles.It''s just that their own strength is more than several times stronger than Gonitz due to Nie Kong''s dual repair energy.


    Breaking down the barriers of the Eight Masters, his own strength is estimated to be able to compete with the big snake.


    Nie Kong absorbed the energy that Shuangxiu had conveyed to him, and diligently set off toward the third level of the Imperial Girl''s Divine Art, preparing for the promotion to Da Luo Jinxian.

 762 The collapse of the second element text 0772, Athenas concert

    Kagura Qianhe really insisted on the mission of being a Kagura family, rejected Nie Kong''s bold remarks, and persuaded Nie Kong not to be arrogant.Nie Kong smiled and said that he would not deliberately release the seal, and if the snake really came back to life, he would come to help them deal with the snake.Mai Zhuo and Wei Si looked at Kagura Chizuru provocatively. The super aura made Kagura sweat cold, which was many times more terrifying than Gonitz.


    "Impossible, how could the two of them suddenly become stronger than Gonitz in just one day?" Kagura Chizuru murmured, his pale pretty face as white as snow.


    "It''s not just the two of them. You didn''t realize that the strength of the girls next to Nie Kong''s person is almost all stronger than Gonitz. I don''t know how he made it out. It''s so simple to improve a person''s strength, then How strong is his true power. No wonder he would have the idea of ??releasing a big snake. It may be because of his strength that no one can beat him, so he must look for a stronger opponent." Wan in his body The turtle''s soul was speechless.


    "In any case, let''s observe them for a while and then talk about it, hoping that he can speak and count." Qianzuru muttered to himself, with his help, he would not be able to prevent the resurrection of the snake.


    But what made Kagura bad was that Nie Kong received several concert tickets three days later.That was a gift that Athena brought them specially, and invited them to watch her performance, which gave them an opportunity to leave.


    "What, are you leaving now?" On the fourth day, Nie Kong screamed when they said goodbye to Kagura Qianhe.


    "Well, thank you for your hospitality a few days ago, because you are going to attend a concert of Athena. If you have anything in the future, you can come to Shiranuiyu Dojo to find me." Nie Kong said.


    "Okay... okay." Of course Kagura Chizuru hopes that they can stay at the shrine so that they can personally monitor his actions, so as to prevent his chaos, but there is no reason to keep them here now.However, Nie Kong was a man who didn''t like to be restrained by nature. Even without Athena''s invitation, he had to prepare to leave Kagura Palace.


    After Nie Kong and the others left the Jingle Palace, they went to the auditorium written on the concert ticket.Since Athena invites herself, give her a face to appreciate her beautiful singing voice.


    Athena was wearing a pure white skirt covering her knees.With some light makeup, her small lips are red, with her super cute face, she looks like a princess. After seeing Nie Kong and the others, she seemed to wipe her eyes in disbelief.Seeing Nie Kong clearly, he happily ran over and asked, "Nie Kong, are you finally willing to come?"


    Nie Kong turned his attention to Athena and smiled: "It''s rare to hear Athena''s singing at the scene. Of course we have to join in. But you just don''t care about singing, otherwise your strength will definitely not improve."


    "I see, this is the last performance of the year. You can practice after you are busy. Come inside with me. I will wait for you here and take you behind the scenes to watch the performance." Athena drummed Mouth.


    Nie Kong and the others followed Athena, and they were unimpeded.Behind the scenes of Jinde''s concert, the inside is brightly lit and it is estimated that it can accommodate tens of thousands of people.However, there were not many people sitting in the audience, but many of them were dressed up and seemed to be preparing for the show.Xiao Wu asked Athena. It turned out that sitting in the front row was the stage director and some of his assistants. The others were all actors.


    Nie Kong learned that this is not a concert of Athena alone, but contains many programs, and Athena''s program list has only two songs.


    Everyone looked at Athena together, and Athena blushed and said: "I also want to hold a concert that belongs to myself, but I don''t have the opportunity. As a stage for celebrating major festivals in Japan, I can play here. It''s pretty good."


    Nie Kong and the others could only stay behind the scenes of the stage and wait for her to come on stage. However, Nie Kong strangely saw a familiar person here, that was the Iori Temple with blood red hair.He holds the guitar in his hands and seems to be tuning.Nie Kong felt very strange, would Iori attend a music performance?


    "Don''t underestimate him. Iori is very good in music. But let''s not care about him, let''s watch the show together. I will appear later, and there is still time." Athena softly explained. Tao.


    After the rounds of boring shows, it was finally time for Athena to play.Not only because of her sweet singing, but also her performance in KOF attracted many fans.


    After seeing a teleport of Athena, the audience on the stage almost boiled.She put on a cute shape, holding the microphone in her hand, and uttered a sweet and crisp song, which seemed to bring people tranquility and coolness.


    Athena on the stage sang and danced a lovely dance.Sure enough, she was radiant and showed the girl''s cute charm to the fullest. Both men and women liked her and her popularity rose sharply.


    After singing a song, Athena waved her hand and confessed to the stage back behind the scenes.


    "Hehe, I''m good at singing." Athena asked with a smile, waving her small fist.


    Nie Kong nodded, admiringly said: "It''s amazing. I used to think that Athena would only be attractive by cuteness."


    "Huhu, although you praise me for being cute, I can''t be happy anymore. It turns out that you used to look at me like that." Athena said angrily.


    "I haven''t heard of your songs before, but now I''m sure your songs are also top-notch. You deserve to be the No. 1 heartthrob in Japan." Nie Kong said with an embarrassing smile.


    "Pump, I''ll spare you for the time being." Hearing Nie Kong''s praise, Athena smiled, as cute as she is.


    However, as soon as Nie Kong finished speaking, there was a loud cheering on the stage, which seemed to be slightly more popular than Athena''s.


    Nie Kong looked at the stage strangely, and Iori An in a black dress appeared on the stage with a guitar in his hand.Perhaps his performance in KOF is better than Athena, so he is very popular.


    Athena pursed her mouth, seemingly unhappy.Looking at Nie Kong, she whispered: "Who just said that she is the number one in Japan? It''s a lie."

 763 The collapsed two-dimensional text 0773, c.y.s band appears

    The Iori Temple on the stage was not excited by the cheers of fans, and the hazy expression on his face remained unchanged.Although defeated by Nie Kong, he is eager to improve his strength, but he who likes music does not want to miss his last chance to be on stage this year.Fingers plucked the tuned guitar, Iori, began to play his style of music.The audience has a very high praise rate, and they all cheered for Iori Temple.


    "Iori...Iori..."


    Seeing the enthusiastic cheers of the audience, three figures walked out of the gloomy corridor silently.One big and one small, one plump.


    "Huh... isn''t it just by participating in a KOF competition to attract viewers, I think his music is far worse than ours." A strong man with white hair and a red jacket stared at the stage coldly. Iori, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s not convinced or jealous.


    "Hee hee, if Qisongsha participates in KOF, you will definitely get a good result. Not to mention winning the championship, I think at least better than Iori An." A boy wearing blue short sleeves behind him is innocent. Said with an innocent smile.


    "The championship is impossible, because I have been following the KOF game since 1994. The two-time champion Nie Kong of the British team is so strong, and he is so handsome..." said weakly The voice, you know it is a girl.Sure enough, her plump figure slowly appeared.The split burgundy double ponytail was tied behind her waist, and her bangs blocked her eyes, making it impossible to see her complete appearance.But even so, it makes people feel "must be beautiful".His clothes are a beige slim dress.


    "No matter what, I think we should have confidence in the music that we like and create." Seeing Shirmi''s tendency to be nymphomaniac, the cute Chris in blue hurriedly said.


    "Chris is right. If we compare music to CYS, we will never lose to him. We will talk about KOF when we have time. It''s our turn to play. Everyone is ready to prepare." Songshe said, squinting.


    Looking at his expression, do you really plan to participate in the KOF competition in the future?Although the physique is very strong and powerful, it seems that Qisong Society does not know how to fight.Sharma looked at Qisong Society, but after a while, he let out a chuckle with a silver bell.If you can really compete, you might meet that champion.


    The three of them have inherent strength, which is many times stronger than ordinary people.And it seemed that there was a mission to be completed by them, so it was a coincidence that the three of them got together and formed a band.


    At this time, Iori finished playing a lonely guitar piece that seemed to be sad, and the surrounding audience quietly seemed to remember something.However, when Iori was about to leave, the three people who appeared in red, yellow and blue clothes rushed to the ring brutally.


    Seeing the appearance of the three people, the audience divided into two groups and said that they were wrong.


    "Hey, guitarist Qisongshe, keyboardist Sharma, lead singer Chris, are the three of CYS''s band coming?" Athena said softly.However, it seems that although it was time for them to play, Iori Temple did not announce the end, so it was too urgent.


    "CYS band? Is it famous?" Xiao Wu asked strangely.


    "You are really outdated, you don''t know CYS. They are a new band a year ago, mainly rock music. In a short period of time, they have gathered a lot of popularity. These fans are mostly teenagers, and they all like it. The representative characteristic of CYS is my strong opponent in music with Iori." Athena explained.


    If Athena''s style is a cute and pure genre, Iori an aloof, then they represent the wild nature of rock.


    "It''s so kind, don''t they say?" Mai Zhuo''s brow furrowed as if feeling a little strange.After her strength was greatly improved, she could perceive the blood of the turbulent snake in the three of them just like Gonitz discovered Jiadilu, and she felt very close.It would be correct, the three of them are the eight masterpieces, and the blood of the snake is very strong, but it seems that they have not awakened.


    Nie Kong also noticed the three of them, but most of his eyes stayed on Shirmi wearing a beige skirt.The plump figure exudes the unique charm of women, which is much better than the figures of Mary and Xiao Wu.By the way, the women of the Eight Masters of the Big Snake Clan are all demon-like, and they are in a very good shape.


    "Master, it seems that the three of them are eight masterpieces that have not awakened at all. Do you want me to help them?" Wei Si asked Nie Kong quietly.


    Nie Kong shook his head. It was too early for the three of them to awaken, and waited until after contacting them.Because even after awakening, Bajieji will still have previous memories.


    "Then what should the master do?" Mai Zhuo asked with a smile.


    "Let''s go with the flow and see the situation. If it is too late to wake up by yourself, then help them not too late." If you want to wake up, wait until next year. You have to contact them before then. After you wake up, they can talk better. Talk about the resurrection of the serpent.In the original book, they will succeed, but only the incomplete serpent is resurrected, because the reincarnation snow of Kusanakyo¡¯s girlfriend Qi Inada is missing as a sacrifice for the resurrection.But if it is completely resurrected, the three major families are not the opponents of the snake at all.


    Mai Zhuo and Wei Si snorted, in fact, they understand very well.Gonitz is a role model, and his too fast awakening makes the Three Artifacts more vigilant.Moreover, the fate that bound them had faded, and the thoughts of the two women at this time were completely attached to Nie Kong.


    Because they spoke very quietly, Athena and the others did not hear the content of their conversation.Her big bright eyes stared at the four people on the stage, as if she could see a burst of gunpowder.

 764 The collapse of the second element body 0774, conflict

    However, the three of Xia Ermei ruined the good mood of Iori, and how could they easily forgive them with Iori''s character that is so uncommunicable.Things became troublesome, and the two bands had a fierce conflict on the stage as Athena expected.The reason was that the reckless Qisongsha shattered the Iori-an musical instrument and guitar, and finally set off their contradictory fuse.


    They have long looked at each other, and the conflict has turned the stage into a fighting arena.Iori slammed a ball of purple fire to the little Chris cleanly. It was his stunt one hundred and eighty styles-secret hook, the first shot.


    Chris in the dispute didn''t expect Iori to do it, not to mention his strength could not avoid the powerful Iori attack.Compared with the three unawakened kings, Iori''s strength is much stronger than them.


    "Ah..." Chris was drowned in the purple fire, rolling his body and let out a painful scream.


    "Chris, hateful." Qisong Society was furious, and a burst of power from his body rushed towards Iori.Unexpectedly, Iori Temple''s punch from Qisongsha hit his sneer face, knocking him to the side.


    "Haha...very good." He turned his face around and sneered at Qisong Club.Qisong Society was shocked, but the punch he hit with all his strength did not hurt him?However, the situation did not allow Qisong Society to think too much, Iori, lowered his body and rushed in front of him like a snake shadow.His right hand grabbed the face of Qisongshe and pressed his head against the ring.


    "Two hundred twelve styles¡¤Qin Yueyin." The power almost crushed the head of Qisong Society, and the hand of Iori Temple burst out a purple pillar of fire against his face.


    Seeing the painful appearance of his two partners, Xia Ermi anxiously issued a Xia Ermi maneuver kick to Iori, with the purpose of rescuing her partner Qisong Society.


    Iori Temple had been prepared for a long time, turned his body and left Qisong Society with both hands and grabbed Shirmi by the neck.A fierce crumb wind twisted his hands and threw Charmi towards the wall behind the stage.


    With a bang, a big hole was broken in the background wall behind, and Shirmi''s body rushed straight towards Nie Kong, who had been hiding behind the scenes to watch the show.But Iori, after chasing Shirmi at this time, performed the triumphant sunflower three styles.


    "Iori Temple, give me enough." The terrifying wind pressure sprayed out, and the rushing Iori Temple blew back more than ten steps.He shot there with cold light in his eyes, and saw a familiar figure slowly approaching him in his arms.


    She had already closed her eyes and prepared to endure the coming pain, but she found that she had fallen into a soft and warm embrace.Her gaze passed through the hair that covered most of her eyesight, and she held up her pretty face and saw a face as if she had seen it somewhere.His facial features are delicate, with a warm smile.


    "Yes... he saved me, I... I didn''t dream." Nie Kong''s appearance gave her an indescribable surprise.Her jade fingers clutched Nie Kong''s clothes tightly for fear that Nie Kong would run away.That''s her idol and dream lover, I can only see him in a dream before, so how can I keep her from getting excited.


    The appearance of Nie Kong made the noisy meeting place extremely silent.Because Nie Kong is a fascinating KOF world champion, it is rare to see, and many people are his loyal fans.


    "It''s you, Nie Kong!" Yashen''s eyes narrowed, but he did not dare to act rashly.


    "You are not my opponent now, stop it." Nie Kong hugged Xia Ermi''s fragrant and pleasant body and came to the front of Iori Temple.After he hugged her personally, Nie Kong realized that Charmi''s figure was really good, and now he can compare with Xiao Wu, who he often waters.


    "Huh, nosy. Just remember it, one day I will pay back the shame you gave me a hundredfold." After staring at Nie Kong with murderous eyes, Iori left the venue with his own instrument.


    Chris and Qisong Society got up in embarrassment, with some minor injuries on their bodies.Iori was very precise in his actions. He didn''t intend to kill people here, just to teach them from Qisong Society.


    "That damned Iori Temple." After patted the dust on his body, Qisong Society looked at the back of Iori Temple leaving.


    "Charmi, are you okay." Chris looked at Nie Kong, and after recognizing his appearance, his eyes flashed with surprise. Isn''t that the King of Fighters that Sharma often talks about?


    "It''s okay."


    Nie Kong looked down at her pretty face and asked the same.Sharma hurriedly turned his face and dared not look at Nie Kong.The white skin with a shy flush, looks very beautiful.Nie Kong suddenly had an impulse and brushed away her hair to take a good look at her true appearance.But when Nie Kong stretched out her hand and prepared to take action, she hurriedly jumped out of his embrace, shy.


    "I...I''m fine, thanks to him for saving me." Sharma glanced at Nie Kong, blushing and whispered.


    "Hello, thank you for your help just now. My name is Qisongshe, the captain of the CYS band." Qisongshe gratefully said.


    "I... My name is Sharma, and my hobby is raising hamsters and band activities. My favorite foods are natto rolls and fish..." Sharma was interrupted immediately by Chris before finishing talking.


    "Slowly slow down, Charmi, you don''t need to be so detailed, it''s not a blind date." Chris said silently.I said you, Sharma, even though you saw a real person, don¡¯t be idiots.


    Sharma bit her lower lip, and her pretty face didn''t know how hot it was after hearing Chris'' words.


    "Forgot to introduce, my name is Chris." He showed a pure and lovely smile at Nie Kong, his short face is very delicate, he really has the potential to be a fake.


    "Hehe, you are welcome. My name is Nie Kong, and I happened to be here with my friends to watch the show. I look forward to your performance." Nie Kong smiled.


    "Yeah." Sharma nodded lightly, seemingly excited.After Nie Air Conditioning resolved their conflict, he quietly left the stage.Behind the scenes, a few women are greeted with smiling eyes.


    "Hehe, that Shirmi is very beautiful, he has a great body, does Brother Nie Kong like her?" You Lijiao smiled.


    "What nonsense, they are just Mai Zhuo and their partners, I just touched them." Nie Kong patted her buttocks vigorously and said with a smile.


    "Well, they are the same eight masterpieces as us, but they have not yet awakened. If the master wants her, Mai Zhuo can help the owner." Mai Zhuo really thinks for his own master.

 765 The collapse of the second element body 0775, come to an end

    If they are awakened, their mentality will not change dramatically.It''s hard to say, it should be decided according to personal character.For example, Gonitz is 100% loyal to the serpent.On the contrary, Lianna''s father, Jiadilu, the fetters of the world overwhelmed her mission.


    It was their band''s turn to perform, and the wild and enthusiastic heavy metal rock and roll came out, as if it could tune people''s emotions.Qisong Society is the guitarist, while Shirmi is the keyboardist and Chris is the lead singer.She seemed to know that Nie Kong was watching from the sidelines, so Charmi was more serious than usual.The audience''s emotions were really ignited, and they couldn''t help dancing to the rhythm of the music.


    Athena praised: "I have to admit that the three of them are much more accomplished in music than me."


    "Don''t you have a new song as the finale, maybe you can pull it back." Nie Kong chuckled.


    "If you lose, you will lose. In your eyes, I''m just a singer who relies on cuteness to gain popularity." Athena hummed instead.


    The girls smiled and seemed to understand Athena''s careful thoughts.


    "Don''t worry about that little thing, Athena, hurry up and prepare. Who calls Athena is so cute, the light that radiates completely covers up your roar, and people will only notice Athena and forget Listening to the song." Nie Kong said with a smile while pushing her jade back.


    "Poor mouth." Even so, Athena''s pretty face smiled like a flower.Why? As long as I hear the comfort of his sweet words, I feel that my heart is about to melt, so happy.


    After nearly ten minutes of playing music, the CYS band''s performance ended with Chris hitting the drums hard.The stage cheered and the mood was high.Charmi hurriedly looked at the stage and found that Nie Kong, who he cared about, was shaking his hands to her and shouting.She felt sweet in her heart, it turned out that he was listening carefully.


    And the three of them returned to the back of the stage, accompanied by Nie Kong.The moment they came into contact with Mai Zhuo and Wei Si, who had always been lonely and without friends, the three of them felt as kind as they saw their relatives.


    Mai Zhuo and Wei Si pull over Sharma and ask her questions.However, how Nie Kong looked at it, he saw that they were groping and examining Charmi''s plump body, which really made him envious.


    The question that Qisong Society asked Nie Kong pointed to the fighting side, and it seemed that he was really hit by the Iori Temple just now.Nie Kong said something about fighting, which made Qisongshe fascinated.


    After their performance, Athena, who has worked so hard, appeared again.At this time, she changed a set of clothes without authorization, and the white princess dress turned into a cute black gothic dress.


    After the mood of rock music is high, Athena''s singing like a cool summer breeze is like the other extreme, bringing them a nine-fold enjoyment of ice and fire.Moreover, Athena''s cuteness is very good both visually and acoustically. It seems that the new song is very well received.


    With the end of Athena''s performance, the concert slowly came to an end.Nie Kong and the others have no interest in watching the program scheduled next on the stage.What would be interesting without Athena''s performance.


    The three people from Qisongshe were carrying musical instruments and bid farewell to Nie Kong with reluctance.Especially the attractive stunner Charmi, Nie Kong can see her nostalgia through the cover of her red hair.


    Mai Zhuo and Wei Si looked at each other and smiled, and only the last person in the Eight Jie Collection was not found.It wasn''t their sense of mission, but because Nie Kong wanted to see the big snake, so the two women should try their best to make Nie Kong complete, and achieve two goals.


    "Huh, breathe a sigh of relief, the last concert of this year is over, and now I can finally practice with peace of mind, please take care of me in the future." Athena smiled like a flower.


    Judging from her appearance, it is estimated that KOF understood her own shortcomings, so he asked Nie Kong to continue to guide her.The reason is that she chose superpowers in the direction, so Zhenyuanzhai''s knowledge is limited.Zhen Yuanzhai knew Nie Kong''s toughness well, so he was relieved, and he did not know how relaxed and comfortable he was without an apprentice who controlled his drinking.It''s just that Shiiquan Chongke suffers, and it will be a long time since I can''t see the crushed Athena.


    "It''s over, we should go home." Nie Kong nodded.


    "Nie Jun, where are we going back? The South Town of the United States is still Shiranui Dojo?" King asked curiously.


    "Let''s stay at Shiranuiyu Dojo for the time being, and settle things here before we talk about it." Nie Kong thought for a while, then said.


    "Yeah, awesome." Xiao Wu cheered, very happy that Nie Kong can stay here with her, she is very happy.


    Nie Kong has his plans to stay here, because the awakening of the snake happened in Japan.Besides, if there is no change, the KOF97 final will be held here in Japan.Leaving and returning to South Town, and coming back soon, it¡¯s troublesome.


    "Oh, those guys in Nanzhen would be messed up without Nie Jun''s suppression." Mary chuckled lightly.


    "It doesn''t matter, no one can break into my castle. Let''s go, let''s go back to the gym." Nie Kong said.


    The matter finally came to an end, and Nie Kong''s life returned to peace again.After seeing the strength of Gonitz, those fighters once again worked hard to start a new practice.


    For example, Iori Temple, his goal is to fully control the blood of the serpent in his body to increase his strength, and then he must surpass Nie Kong and surpass Kusanagi. Then he must control the magical skills of the Iori family-the legendary eight wine cup that pauses time.


    And the discouraged Sakazaki Ryo finally got the ultimate meaning of the ultimate flow from his father''s mouth-the strongest blow of the world overlord fist, after having the target, Sakazaki Ryo retreats and practices desperately.


    The wounded Kusunakyo was very distressed, because he couldn''t use his magic skills after he was sober.However, he was not discouraged, because he had the guidance of his father, Kusana Chaizhou, so that he could control the Kusanazu clan¡¯s sacred sword.


    They work hard to cultivate themselves, perhaps silently looking forward to KOF being held again.Fight against all kinds of powerful enemies, and then exceed your limits.


    KOF97, only one year is left.

 766 The collapse of the second element text 0776, Athenas extreme training

    In the following days, Nie Kong resumed his previous life.


    Athena and Orange each practiced in order to become stronger, and temporarily set aside other things.Athena has spared no effort to exercise all aspects of the body''s defects. Compared with Nie Kong''s all-round development, she is like a beginner, and she can''t use a super power.


    According to the analysis of her master, the biggest reason for restricting the growth of strength is that apart from the strength defects of martial arts, the most important thing is that her superpowers have big defects in the use of her superpowers, and her actual combat and explosive power are slightly immature.Moreover, her basic strength as a fighter is far worse than Sakazaki Ryo and others, and there is no way to improve her mental strength.


    Therefore, Nie Kong felt that if you want to teach Athena, you must start from the basics of Qi, mainly the use and refinement of Qi.


    No matter what kind of tactics, Qi must be used. In the final analysis, one''s strength is the use of Qi.Once a warrior loses his energy, it is like cutting a tree to cut its root system and a river blocking its source.Sometimes the strength of qi determines the strength of a person, and the person who loses the qi can only wait to die in a fight.Therefore, the practice of qi is the most important thing, and it is the foundation of becoming strong.


    "Although you are dominated by superpowers, your mental power is too weak. Even if you teach you no matter how strong you are, you will not be able to use it without mental power. So you should learn to control your qi in a short time. Then I have time to teach you super powers. In fact, the use of super powers is very simple, but it depends on the strength of mental power. For example, I only need a simple basic drive to easily defeat you." In the courtyard of Shiranui, Nie Kong''s eyes emitted invisible waves.I saw the lovely girl in a blue and white sailor suit. The female Athena was floating in the air uncontrollably, without any resistance at all.


    "Brother Nie Kong is really the best!" Orange on one side looked at Nie Kong with admiring eyes.


    "I see, the master also warned me not to rely on super powers too much. I want to become the same as yours and fully develop fighting skills." Athena said excitedly.


    "Then teach you the basic dance skills first, do you want to learn it?" Nie Kong asked.


    "Yeah." Athena''s eyes lit up, she had long coveted that Xiao Wu and the others could break through gravity and fly freely.Although her superpowers can support her body to float, the maintenance time is very short, and the mental power is astonishing.King and the others chuckled, because Nie Kong taught them like that before, so I miss them.


    "However, it must take a long time to fully learn with your qualifications. Anyway, there is time, take it slowly." Nie Kong said nonchalantly.


    "That is to say, I used to study for three months." Orange murmured.


    It takes three months to learn just one trick, which is too slow, I am afraid there is no time to learn super powers.If KOF will be held in 1997, wouldn''t I be able to advance to the semi-finals.


    "No...no, Nie Kong, do you have a faster way?" Athena said stupidly.


    "It''s useless to be anxious. Cultivation is based on gradual progress," Nie Kong said helplessly.


    "No... no?"


    "This... can''t say no, you should already have a sense of breath, and you can learn it in a day..." For example, in the original Dragon Ball, Vidiri, Gohan taught her to learn it in a day.


    "Really, can I really learn in one day?"


    "I have thought of a way to increase the learning speed, but it is too dangerous. Are you sure you want to use it?" Nie Kong asked.In a crisis, it can indeed force a person''s potential.


    "Of course." Athena''s eyes flashed with determination.


    "If this is the case, then I will take you to the necessary training site to see if you can strive to learn before coming back tonight."


    "I want to go together, I want to go together." After Nie Kong finished speaking, Orange kept yelling.


    "Okay, you all come close to me, and I will take you teleport." Nie Kong doesn''t mind if one more person is not more, and one less person is a lot.


    After the two women hugged Nie Kong''s arms, the three of them disappeared strangely into King''s sight.At the same time, Nie Kong and the three of them appeared on the cliff of Mount Fuji at an altitude of 1,000 meters.


    The wind howled, as if surrounded by clouds.Looking down from there, you can almost get a panoramic view of Tokyo.


    "It''s so tall, do you mean we are going to practice here?" Athena stretched her head and looked down. There was a bottomless pit inside.If it is a person with acrophobia, I am afraid that my legs are sore and sore.For that matter, Athena''s back was a little cold.


    "Are you ready? We are about to start." After Nie Kong told Athena one by one the principles of the dance technique, he asked her to digest it for half an hour.


    "Well, I have basically understood its principle."


    "That''s good." Nie Kong pressed his hands against her jade back before Athena had time to react, and then pushed hard against the cliff.


    "Ah...Help!" Athena turned pale in fright as she watched her body fall off the cliff.Could it be that this is the dangerous practice Nie Kong said? It''s too chaotic.No, use super powers to teleport and escape.


    Athena closed her eyes and called her mental power, but she was shocked to find that her mental power seemed to be sealed.


    Orange looked at the falling Athena dumbfounded, and then let out a laugh."Brother Nie Kong, she doesn''t matter." Fortunately, Brother Nie Kong didn''t use this method at the time, otherwise he would definitely be scared to death.


    "It''s okay, let''s follow her." Nie Kong lightly jumped off and chased after Athena very quickly.Not to be outdone, Orange used the dance skill skillfully.


    After catching up with Athena, Nie Kong chuckled in her ear: "Hehe, only if you can successfully use the dance skills I taught you can you have a chance to escape. Come on."


    "You said it is light, it''s the first time someone has learned it. Idiot Nie Kong, hurry up and save them..." Athena said with a cry.


    "That can''t be helped. You said that you want to use a quick way. Okay, I''ll watch your performance at the bottom of the cliff." Nie Kong accelerated, and for a moment, a column of air burst back to the depth of the volcano. At the bottom of the valley.


    Although it is an extinct volcano, fiery red magma still emerges from the deep crater.However, what surprised Nie Kong was that a hundred meters away from the magma, there was a steaming natural hot spring that was more than ten meters in size. As expected, Japan is rich in hot springs.

 767 The collapse of the second element text 0777, the waiter of the orange

    "Wow..." With a lovely scream, Athena''s body thumped and fell into the hot spring, arousing a large amount of steaming mist.


    Nie Kong originally planned to save her at the moment of the fall, but now it is unnecessary.It seems that the extreme training is really effective. Athena has a little trick, because she stopped strangely when she found that she fell.


    "Hehe, there is a hot spring at the bottom of the cliff." Orange landed leisurely next to Nie Kong and said in surprise.


    Athena jumped out like a chicken, and stared at Nie Kong fiercely with her big cute eyes: "You fool, you are going to kill me."


    "Hehe, isn''t it very effective? Let''s do it a few more times, today you will definitely be able to learn how to dance." Nie Kong glanced at Athena''s wet body and realized the exquisite and lovely body curve, and chuckled softly.


    "I won''t do anything to kill, I was so scared that I was about to have a heart attack." Athena patted her lovely chest, feeling lingering.Suddenly he threw himself off the cliff, who can stand it.


    "Then I can''t help it, let''s take it slowly." Nie Kong said.


    "Come to practice a few more times, I will definitely not hurt you with Brother Nie Kong." Xiangcheng urged from the side.


    "Never." Although he understands that Nie Kong is just scaring himself, people who have not experienced the fear of falling from a high altitude will not understand.


    "What about the next training?" Orange asked softly.


    Athena was also troubled and didn''t know what to do, but her eyes lit up when she saw Nie Kong walking quietly on the surface of the hot spring, and the silent water surface rippled with his footsteps.


    "Just do that kind of training." Athena pointed at Nie Kong and exclaimed excitedly.


    "What are you talking about?" Nie Kong asked strangely.


    "Of course, training has to start simple. It is impossible to float in the air at the beginning. So try to train to walk on the water like you, and then float in the air like the second stage." Athena''s eyes sparkled, it seems Excited to think of such a good idea.


    Nie Kong was stunned. You thought you were learning the control of Chakra in Hokage.However, the two energies are indeed interlinked, and stepping on water is easier than direct flying to the sky, which is convenient for her to control the Qi in her body.


    "It does work, Athena is really smart and cute." Nie Kong praised.


    "Right." Athena said proudly with a smile.


    "Then I will take a bath in the hot spring, and you can train here by yourself." Nie Kong changed his mind into just wearing a bath towel.The strong and powerful upper body appeared, causing a great impact on the innocent Athena.


    Nie Kong immersed in the hot spring and let out a comfortable sigh: "It''s so comfortable, a natural hot spring is good!" Orange looked at Nie Kong''s sturdy body, his body tended to soften, and a blush appeared on his pretty face. .Nie Kong exuding bursts of masculine aura attracted the attention of Orange until his sturdy body disappeared into the water.


    "That''s great, Brother Nie Kong will help me change a dress, and I want to soak too." Xiangcheng Jiao said.


    "Okay, let''s cheer for Athena silently by the side." Nie Kong''s mind changed, the original orange-white traditional robes turned into a pleasant bath towel.She took back the qi in her body and controlled her body to soak in the hot spring.


    "Really, so comfortable." Orange squinted.


    "Hmph, look at my performance." Athena seemed unwilling to control her qi in her feet and walked to the surface.But although the difficulty has been reduced, it is still difficult for Athena.No, she didn''t control the qi under her feet, and instantly fell into the water.Nie Kong laughed at the embarrassed Athena.


    After repeated failures, Athena continued to fight without giving up.However, when she found the sticky clothes on her body, she blushed and screamed, but it was too late, and Nie Kong saw everything she should have seen.She blushed and spat at Nie Kong, and after hesitating, she changed into a black one-piece swimsuit from school.The amazingly curvy white and soft waist trembled so warmly.The figure is much better than that of orange, as you can see from her round breasts.Cute, the look of Athena in a bathing suit really has another charm.


    "Brother Nie Kong, let me rub your back for you." Seeing Nie Kong only pay attention to Athena, Xiang Orange blushed and whispered.


    "Yeah." Nie Kong nodded.


    Orange swam behind Nie Kong and looked at it but found no towel.She bit her mouth, stretched out her hand and took the towel that was draped on her body.Ten fingers fluttered on the bath towel, and the white bath towel slipped slowly to the thighs.


    Little hands rubbed Nie Kong''s back, but her body bones seemed to be unable to exert a trace of strength, softly pressing there.Brother Nie Kong''s body is making direct contact with the bath towel he just wore.


    "The power is too small, let me demonstrate it to you." Nie Kong paused, then said lazily.


    Seeing Nie Kong turning around, Xiangcheng turned around too ashamed to let Nie Kong see her body.


    Nie Kong was taken aback when he found the smooth jade behind the orange.No wonder why Orange has a towel. It turns out that she just used her clothes to rub his back.So, is she not wearing clothes now?Nie Kong''s fingers slowly slipped to the jade back of the orange, and his smooth skin touched his heart.He really didn''t wear clothes, his feet had already touched the tight little butt of Orange.Although not as sensual as Xiao Wu, the warmth is amazing.The small body curled up into a ball, and the pretty face was about to be buried in the hot spring.


    The smoke was filled, Athena did not see their movements, and she was cultivating hard, so there would be no leisure to pay attention to them.

 768 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0778, hush, dont let Athena find out

    The girl knew about the affair, and some time ago, by coincidence, she tasted Nie Kong''s essence and understood some things about Nie Kong and Xiao Wu.


    "Brother Nie Kong, don''t... don''t stay here, you will be discovered by Athena." She leaned softly in Nie Kong''s arms, feeling exciting and nervous. Could it be that Xiao Wu and the others often accompanied Brother Nie Kong doing this? Matter?It''s too much, but I excluded oranges.


    "Shhhhhhhh, orange, quietly, otherwise Athena will see it. Come, let Brother Nie Kong help you cleanse your body."


    The bodies of the two men were all sunk in the slightly turbid hot spring, with only two heads exposed.Orange was afraid that Athena would discover that she soaked her mouth in the hot spring, so it made a gurgling sound of water bubbles.


    Under the water, Nie Kong''s hands secretly played with Orange''s compact body. Every piece of skin on his body was favored by Nie Kong''s fingers.It''s so exciting, it''s been a long time since I had a hot spring with the girls.


    Orange silently endured the piercing softness from his body, and did not dare to make a sound.


    "Hmm..." Orange froze, and the intense pain caused her to take a few mouthfuls of hot spring water.Although the girl is very extensible, Nie Kong is too majestic, and the orange figure is relatively small.


    "Hey, Brother Nie Kong will be more violent to the orange."


    The two Athena who were desperately practicing their small movements in the hot spring, but inexplicably heard the sweet and sweet sound of the orange, they immediately surprised Athena.With a heartbeat, she looked at Nie Kong and Nie Kong with her eyes.


    The bodies of the two of them were buried in the water, and their movements were so foggy.However, because Orange lost its power, it was very close to Nie Kong''s arms.


    "You...What are you two doing?" Seeing the indecent behavior of the two, Athena''s pretty face was already flushed, not knowing whether it was shy or angry.


    "Hehe, we are bathing together." In Japan, mixed bathing of men and women is indeed very common.Athena''s eyes were as bright as torches, as if she could see through their movements.In the blur, she seemed to see Nie Kong touching Orange''s chest with both hands.Shameless, bastard Nie Kong, big horny wolf.For some reason, Athena burst into an inexplicable anger.


    "Does the bath have to be so close?" Athena did not believe Nie Kong''s words because of this, her mental energy had been concentrated in her hands for some time, and she pressed hard on the surface of the hot spring.


    "Look at my super psychic penetration." As if controlling a human being, the whole pool of hot spring water was immediately drawn into the air by her mental power.Sure enough, her use of mental power has greatly improved, and that trick can actually be used on things other than humans.


    Nie Kong screamed badly, it was all because Orange made a loud noise, and awakened Athena who was practicing in a black one-piece swimsuit.She flicked her hair and pointed her right hand to the sky.


    The hot spring water drifted away from the puddle, and the two unconcealed people were completely exposed to Athena''s sight.After losing the buoyancy of the water, Xiangcheng''s upper body lay on the ground, butt and Nie Kong were closely connected.Seeing her twitching all over, Nie Kong knew that her first aftermath was not over.


    He had a headache, and he was seen by Athena.

 769 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0779, take advantage of the trend

    Hearing Nie Kong''s words, Athena didn''t know whether to be angry or laugh.


    "It deserves it, who will care about you." Although Athena said that, she moved her little feet and came to Orange.At a glance, everything can be seen clearly.Athena''s heartbeat thumped like a drum, and the power in her body felt like she couldn''t make it out.


    "Thank you Athena, can I ask you to hold the orange and slowly pull it back. But don''t use too much force, otherwise it will hurt the orange." Nie Kong propped up the orange''s upper body and pressed it against Athena In front of.


    "Idiot, I... I didn''t even promise to help you."


    "You... why did you make a mistake again." Athena felt inexplicably trembling.


    "Because it wants to be connected with Athena again." Nie Kong gently pushed the orange aside, and then pressed Athena''s lovely body.


    "Um, no...no, how can you be connected together."


    Looking at the lovely Athena, Nie Kong became more impulsive.In any case, I must have Athena become his own woman.

 770 The collapsed two-dimensional body 0780, break again

    "Stupid, idiot, it hurts, it''s really connected, ooh..." Athena beat Nie Kong''s chest with her cute little fist with a crying voice, maybe she saw the shame of Orange and Nie Kong just now. One scene.


    "Fool, you will be well soon. This is also a part of cultivation." The pure Yuan Yin force rushed into Nie Kong''s body, resonating with Shuang Xiu.Nie Kong found that the power of faith in Dingtian Ring madly poured into his soul space.The double cultivation technique evolved in the body was supplemented with surging strength, and with a bang, it revolved at an extremely fast speed, Nie Kong''s golden body of the soul absorbing that energy and continuously strengthening it.The imperial goddess cultivating technique is running at dozens of times the usual speed, quickly concentrating his soul.


    Nie Kong was taken aback, could it be said that at this moment, he has to break through the third level and achieve his own golden body.Nie Kong had to be surprised. He waited for this moment and didn''t know how long he waited.Pushed to almost countless girls, absorbing the faith of several worlds to cast the third layer.


    The pure energy circulated in Nie Kong''s body, and then passed into Athena''s body through the lower body, repeating the cycle.This power is very strong without any impurities, Athena only feels her own energy and mental power are rapidly increasing.


    His own soul has become so powerful that he is indeed an immortal golden body known as the Buddha Realm.The power of the soul derived from this has not only increased tenfold!The powerful soul power spread out, and even many black space cracks appeared near Nie Kong.And now with Nie Kong''s cultivation base, a full blow has been able to break through the barriers of the dimension.Countless people were all panicked and couldn''t help kneeling in Nie Kong''s direction.Nie Kong laughed, and now it was a double happiness for him.With his current cultivation base, he is considered to be at the level of Da Luo Jinxian. Although he is not very strong, he barely has the ability to protect himself.The sage didn''t expect it anymore, it would be impossible to make a breakthrough without great opportunity.Even in the prehistoric world, there are only a few.


    Athena curled up in Nie Kong''s arms, her pretty face filled with a deadly aftertaste.And when Nie Kong broke through, he doubled cultivation and reached a terrifying level, which was many times stronger than Mary and the others.The physical and mental powers are enhanced at the same time, which has benefited her a lot.


    However, at the moment Nie Kong broke through, a pair of huge eyes appeared in the sky strangely.He opened his closed eyes with majesty, as if he had just woke up, and glanced at something.As if he had discovered the strangeness here, the cold eyes in the sky were full of anger.And his appearance horrified the people in the King of Fighters again, wondering what happened.


    After more than an hour, Orange opened her eyes in a daze.Recalling what happened in the hot spring, orange''s pretty face showed a moving blush.


    Ok?"At this time, Athena''s muffled hum came out next to him. The orange lying in Nie Kong''s arms squatted and cried out. Could it be that Athena has discovered it?


    It''s all because of Brother Nie Kong, how could he get himself so excited.


    The lovely Athena shrank on Nie Kong''s body, she was not wearing any clothes.


    "Brother Nie Kong is so amazing, he actually asked Athena." Orange pouted.


    Athena, who closed her eyes, blushed, shy and afraid to open her eyes.Although I was a little upset in the front, Athena already belonged to Nie Kong physically and mentally after double repairs.


    "Hehe, that''s part of the training. But I am very happy. I am so lucky to have the two of you here." Nie Kong held one in his hand and laughed happily.


    "That''s right." Athena suddenly jumped out of Nie Kong''s arms and said in surprise: "I feel that my strength is tens of thousands of times stronger. Now it should be no problem to learn the sky dance. ."


    She controlled the super strong arrogance in her body and rushed to a hundred meters away.There were many phantoms in the air, incredibly fast.Infinite excitement flashed through her eyes. Was he bestowing such a powerful force?


    "Okay... It''s amazing, I''ll try it too." Orange rushed out, and the two women were playing in the air.

 771 The collapse of the second element text 0781, the awakening of the three kings

    In the shrine of Kaguuragu Shrine, Kagura Chizuru, who was used to doing witch evening classes, suddenly felt tight, and every part of his body seemed to be pressing against him.Although it was only a short moment, she really felt the emptiness of the soul, and the whole person fell into a state of loss.The Yata Mirror in his body seemed to be trembling violently while Chizuru was startled, thinking that an enemy was sneaking in nearby, so he quickly became alert.After carefully inspecting the surroundings, no enemy was found at all.While he was puzzled, the strange feeling had completely disappeared, and it seemed like the illusion just now.


    "What the hell is going on?" Kagura was puzzled and encountered such a strange situation for the first time.


    "The seal has been loosened..." A sudden sentence made Kagura Chizuru pause, and he realized that the soul of his sister Kagura Mangui was talking to her.


    "The seal of the Orochi has been loosened, and the power of the Orochi suddenly overflowed at the moment just now. It was the autonomous reaction of the artifact Yatakyo."


    Qianhe was shocked by her sister''s words. She knew exactly how powerful the serpent was, and she could definitely destroy the world easily."Sister Wangui, how could its seal suddenly loosen?"


    "As early as 660 years ago, Yata Joo was tempted by the Orochi and reached a blood contract, and unlocked part of the Orochi''s seal. Hundreds of years have passed. Although we are guarded by the Kagura clan, the seal is The loopholes continue to expand, so there are eight masterpieces to awaken one by one." Kagura Wangui said solemnly.


    "Sister Wangui, is there any way you can stop it?" Kagura Chizuru said anxiously.


    "The awakening of the big snake will not be so simple. It must be a very complicated ceremony. If it is the most critical moment, only the power of the three artifacts can be gathered again." Kagura Wangui sighed.


    "Are you gathering the three artifacts?" Qianhe''s pretty face flashed a wry smile, and the difficulty was not ordinary.


    "Don''t worry too much, my sister will always be by your side." Kagura Wangui comforted.


    And as Wangui expected, the power of the serpent crazily overflowed, and the reason for it was that the three of them awakened.As the three kings of the Eight Masters, they control the three powerful natural forces of nature-earth, flames and lightning.The interlacing of the three forces caused a brief chaos in the nearby 100-meter space.


    In the darkness, only three pairs of blood-red pupils flashed away.The terrifying darkness spread out, and then shrank into their bodies in the blink of an eye.Although the momentum is slightly weaker than Gonitz, this time there are three at the same time.At the same time as they awakened, they understood the mission that had always been unclear in their hearts-to resurrect their god and serpent.Sharma gently stretched her plump figure, surrounded by lightning bolts.


    "Interesting, it seems that the three of us are awakened at the same time." Chris held the purple flames in his hands, and his pure face revealed an evil smile.


    "Very well, there is another layer of confidence in the resurrection of our heavenly gods. First of all, I will see the rest of the eight masters that have awakened. I have noticed their aura." Qisong She squinted.


    After Gonitz re-sealed, Qisongshe had become the head of the new eight masters.And Chris is accustomed to obey the Qisong Society, so he responds well.Charmi''s pretty face was very complicated, and the mission and previous fetters she had always insisted in her mind made it hard for her to let go.After hesitating for a while, she followed them with mixed emotions.


    "It''s actually Shiranui Daoguan, isn''t that the address Nie Kong once told us?" Sharma was dumbfounded, not to mention how surprised it was in his tone.


    "Could it be that he is our partner?" Chris asked with interest.


    "Just go in." Qisong Society smashed the wooden door recklessly and broke into the dojo.


    "Charmi? You..." The three heavenly kings suddenly appeared in front of Nie Kong and the others, disrupting Nie Kong''s dinner time.Although Xiao Wu didn''t understand what happened, it seemed to them.However, huge changes have taken place in the bodies of these three people, and their strength has been improved dozens of times.The breath exuded and some familiarity, as if I had seen it somewhere.


    Breath, yes, from the three of them, Lianna felt a vicious and familiar aura. This was the same power as the enemy Gonitz, and that belonged to the snake!


    The three of Xia Ermi...woke up early, Nie Kong felt surprised.


    "It''s been a long time since I saw you. I''m very sorry to interrupt your dinner?" Although she was awakened, Shirmi smiled shyly at Nie Kong as usual, and her cold temperament melted instantly.


    "The three of you are...CYS band members, what are you doing?" Athena hesitated slightly when she noticed that the powerful power they possessed has changed dramatically from before.


    "You are Athena, but I want to ask you, why are you here?"


    Hearing Shirmi¡¯s question, Athena blushed and glanced at Nie Kong shyly and said: "I...I came here to let Nie Jun guide her practice." Qiao''s face was flushed as if she was a fan of Sharma has a stunning illusion.Obviously, she used to be just a cute little girl who didn''t seem to grow up, but now she seems to be so charming?


    "Shalmi, stop talking nonsense, we are not here for the purpose of gossiping." Qisong Society glanced coldly, and finally turned to Mai Zhuo and Wei Si who were serving Nie Kong.From their bodies, the familiar breath that exudes if there is no such thing is the strength of their people.


    The two women looked at each other and smiled. It seems that things are going very smoothly.


    "Are you finally... awakened..." Although they were prepared long ago, Sharma''s awakening gave them no small surprises.You must know that after they awakened, it represented that the recovery of the serpent was getting closer.


    "The two of you turned out to be our companions, very good. However, you actually forgot the mission of our big snake clan and continue to live a human life. It''s really damn it." Qisong Society on the side snorted softly.However, this voice made people feel a kind of coldness from the heart.After awakening, his character has completely changed into another person, different from the ordinary and passionate young man before.Even the words brought a sense of dissonance, cold and full of killing intent.

 772 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0782, the reincarnation of Qi Inada Hime

    Nie Kong was a little relieved, it seemed that Charmi''s personality had not undergone the earth-shaking change as the Qisong Society.If she becomes the kind of cold and loyal woman, it''s really hard to handle.


    "Haha, do we need you to teach us to do things, even if you are the Dry Earth Qisong Society among the Four Heavenly Kings." Mai Zhuo put his hands on his fat chest and looked at the three of them with a smile.If it was said that they had to obey Gonitz before, but now their strength has surpassed the so-called four heavenly kings, even stronger than the big snake.


    Qisong Society''s eyes were cold, and they didn''t expect that their two girls would dare to defy the order of being the head of the Eight Masters and forget their mission as the gods of heaven."If this is the case, then you will die for me, Hu Dadi!" For the big snakes, giving up their mission is undoubtedly a complete betrayal. It is no wonder that the former Gonitz and the current Qisong Society are angrily trying to kill.


    The Qisong Society in midair swooped towards Mai Zhuoshi like a tiger, and his right hand grabbed her head like an eagle''s claw.With a perfect grappling technique, Mary, who was so fond of grappling, almost yelled out.


    "Qissong Society, let them taste the horror of betraying the Orochi clan, and kill her."


    Chris watched the battle with a sneer at the corner of his mouth. It seemed that he was confident in the strength of the Qisong Society.


    Mai Zhuo chuckled: "It''s amazing, you deserve to be one of the four heavenly kings. However, with your current strength to deal with us, it is indeed a bit close-try my heavenly sliding!" Her body disappeared like a phantom. In the sight of the three of them in Qisong Society, and rushed in front of him.Mai Zhuo''s right hand grabbed the unresponsive Qisong Society, led him to slid for a hundred meters in an instant, and then pressed against the wall behind.


    "Boom!" A huge pillar of blood spurted out of Qisong Society''s body with the sound of a terrifying explosion.He knelt in front of Mai Zhuo on one knee, his eyes full of weirdness.Impossible, how could I lose to eight masterpieces other than Gonitz.However, the super strength that Mai Zhuo showed, deeply shocked the three of them.


    "Don''t fight here." Nie Kong looked at the broken house and frowned at Mai Zhuo.


    "Yes...Yes, Master." Mai Zhuo shuddered, and the flush on his pretty face was fleeting, very beautiful.


    "I forgot to tell you that they are my secretaries now, and only I can order them." Nie Kong turned to Qisong Society and said coldly.


    After hearing Nie Kong''s words, Sharma''s eyes lit up.He really deserves to be someone he admires and admires, and he can actually make them surrender.


    The Qisong Society was silent, and losing to Mai Zhuo was a considerable blow to him.


    "Do you two want to help mankind prevent the recovery of our heavenly protoss." Chris looked at the two girls in anger.


    "Anyway, depending on how much you can do with the three incompetent Eight Masters, and the master doesn''t mean to prevent the snake from recovering." Wei Si hummed.


    "Yes, I look forward to the arrival of the serpent. But you are too weak, can you meet the conditions required to resurrect the serpent?" Nie Kong said with disdain.


    Qisong Society flushed with anger, "Don''t underestimate us, no matter what price I pay, I will resurrect our lord of the serpent clan." Qisong Society is holding this radical idea, so the original book will Kill Shirmi, then commit suicide and use his life as a sacrifice to resurrect the serpent.The ending was too sad.


    "Hehe, the perfect resurrection of the serpent requires sacrifices, can you conjure a second Qi Inadaji?" Nie Kong needs to remind them, otherwise the serpent will definitely use Chris as a medium like the original and make him unable to Complete resurrection.


    "How did you know that?" Qisong Society was taken aback, and he himself had missed the most critical link.Looking at Nie Kong who was smiling, he only felt a chill from his body.But what he said was right, without Qi Inadahime, the soul of the serpent could not appear in substance at all.


    "What do you mean." Nie Kong asked the two secretaries in his arms.


    Qisong Society woke up, thinking that it was Mai Zhuo''s two eight masterpieces who told Nie Kong all the conditions for resurrecting the serpent.


    "And unfortunately, I know where the reincarnation of Qi Inadaji''s generation is, maybe we can cooperate one or two." Nie Kong''s words made Qisong Society''s eyes flashed with fanaticism.If it is true, then the resurrection of the serpent has been considered two-thirds successful.


    "What is your purpose?" Qisong Society stabilized and continued to ask.


    "It''s okay to tell you, my purpose is to see how strong the so-called perfect snake is, aren''t you curious?" Nie Kong asked with a smile.


    "Hmph, you are the first human being to dare to say this. I have to admire your courage." Qisong Society sneered, as if seeing Nie Kong asking for trouble.


    An expression of surprise flashed across Shirmi''s pretty face. Nie Kong was on our side when he said that.It''s great, you don''t have to be enemies with him.


    "When the time is right, I will tell you where Qi Daojie''s reincarnation is. Just take advantage of this time to make other preparations." Nie Kong said lightly.But if Kusanagi knew that Nie Kong used his girlfriend Qi Datianxue as a sacrifice to resurrect the snake, I don''t know how much he hates Nie Kong.


    Mai Zhuo and Wei Si smiled slightly. It seems that the master is really more comprehensive than the three of them. They are useless compared to the master. The master is the best in the world and definitely better than the big snake.It was because of their confidence in Nie Kong that they agreed to Nie Kong''s awakening of the serpent who gave them blood.


    "Okay, I look forward to that moment. I hope you don''t lie to me." Qisong Society turned and left with a colder chill than before. After Xia Ermi glanced at Nie Kong, he hurriedly followed.


    Although angry at the betrayal of Mai Zhuo and Wei Si, the Qisong Society felt that the gain was also great.Because if you really knew Qi Inada''s reincarnation, it would be much more useful than the two of them.


    The awakening of Bajie Ji one by one, now there is only one person left.However, Nie Kong knew very well that before the opening of KOF97, the last of the hidden eight masterpieces, Yamazaki Ryuji, would definitely awaken.


    When it fell, everything came to pass.Even if Nie Kong didn''t break through Da Luo Jinxian''s cultivation base, he still didn''t think the serpent would be so powerful, but he could control the space.But he has a three-stage transformation of Saiyan, and he can simply destroy the current world of the King of Fighters with a wave.

 773 The collapsed two-dimensional body 0784, Kagura Chizurus request

    Those who can participate in KOF are of course true fighters, but KOF96 is relatively rich, giving the world a clearer concept of the gold content of KOF.Coupled with the success of the Kagura family, KOF has become an excellent hope for countless people to become famous, make money or verify their abilities.The number of applicants and operations of KOF97 are far more abundant and powerful than those of KOF96. Whether it is a military background, a soldier in a special force, or many people who are confident in their own strength, they all get together.Needless to say, people in the black market boxing circle, even some notorious wanted criminals want to hide their identities to win the first prize of tens of millions.


    As a two-time champion team, Nie Kong has become the spokesperson of KOF. He received the invitation letter and has privileges that others cannot match.From the beginning, you can skip the preliminaries and advance directly, saving a lot of trouble.


    On the second day after Nie Kong received the invitation letter, a maiden dressed in white served, with black long straight waist-length hair and a white hairpin. It was seen that a twenty-year-old beauty appeared in Shiranuiyu''s dojo. before.He bowed slightly, and after explaining his identity, he came to the inner courtyard from Shiranui Hanzo.


    After seeing the arrival of Kagura Chizuru, Nie Kong asked strangely: "It turns out that it is Miss Chizuru from the Kagura clan coming here, what can you do to find me here?"


    "Actually, I wanted to visit Mr. Nie Kong a long time ago, but unfortunately I haven''t had time recently." Knowing that the seal of Orochi is loose, Qianzuru has been staying in the shrine for a long time, practicing the magic skills of the Kagura clan. The basis of technology.Now that I heard that KOF97 was held again, her sixth sense realized that something important might happen in the conference.


    "And the purpose of my coming here is...that''s..." Her expression was twisted, and her slightly shy face made her heart move.


    "Speak up if you have something to say." Nie Kong directly provoked.


    "I heard that you have received the invitation letter from KOF, and have decided to participate, right?" She gritted her teeth and asked courageously.


    "Well, yes."


    "Although it''s very presumptuous, can I... please let me participate as your teammate?" Qianhe looked at Nie Kong with longing eyes, filled with hope.


    "What... Are you going to team up with Brother Nie Kong?" The women exclaimed in unison. What a joke, even if you line up, it won''t be your turn.


    "Because I am vaguely aware that in the KOF competition, the snake with a weak seal will have a major change, so I hope Mr. Nie Kong can contribute to saving the world." She bowed sincerely to Nie Kong.


    "It''s very funny, I think you should be the heirs of the three artifacts more than the master, can you make a mistake?" Mai Zhuo smiled disdainfully.


    Kagura Chizuru smiled bitterly, why didn''t he hope to gather the power of the three artifacts, slowly recalling the scene that happened last night in his mind...


    She had personally visited the residence of Iori and found that he was practicing the embryonic eight wine cups.However, before she was surprised that Iori could learn the magical skills, his body exuded that strong snake power comparable to Gonitz, making her spine chill.Could it be said that the Iori family really planned to betray the three great artifacts and take refuge in the big snake family?


    Iori Lengjun didn''t have any expression on his face, and his eyes looked directly at Qianzuru''s direction indifferently.He stopped and said coldly: "Come out!"


    Kagura Chizuru could only jump out, looking at Iori''s face pale.


    After seeing the incoming person, Iori''s eyes flashed, and he contained his murderous aura very well, but asked coldly, "What are you doing with me? Kagura Chizuru!"


    "You should participate in this year''s KOF competition, but this is not the main thing. The important thing is that the seal of Orochi is loose. Our three artifacts must unite to destroy Orochi''s recovery! So I plan to... I intend to invite you Competing with the strength of Kyo Kusanagi, because the serpent is likely to be..."" Chizuru Yoshitaka said to Iori.


    Looking at Qianhe''s serious pretty face, Iori sneered, and then immediately interrupted: "You are very boring."


    "Iori Temple, are you indifferent to the fact that the snake is resurrected to destroy humans, you are a member of the Bachijoong clan?" Qianzuru a phantom appeared beside Iori and asked with pains.


    "What''s up with me? KOF, I will indeed participate, but the goal is to kill Kyo Kusana and that humiliating Nie Kong, nothing more. Let Kyo Kusara and I be teammates, are you daydreaming, or are you here? Humiliate me." Iori glanced at Qianzuru and didn''t care about the things Qianzuru said.He has always been alone, and only likes to do what he likes.


    Although she had been prepared, Iori''s words still made her disappointed.So there is no other way, a figure in her mind glanced over, and finally stayed on a handsome and sunny face.His appearance was impressive Nie Kong, her only hope.It is said that Qianhe doesn''t know many people, only a few people, otherwise, he won''t find his teammates to compete.


    So at this time, Qianhe would beg to be his teammate in KOF in front of Nie Kong.


    "But... okay?" After returning to his senses, Qianhe looked at the silent Nie Kong and asked nervously.


    Mai Zhuo and Wei Si looked at Qianhe speechlessly, and their master clearly had the idea of ??resurrecting the serpent. It''s no different from being here.


    "Well, I promised to team up with you." Nie Kong smiled lightly.


    The women grumbled and looked very envious of Qianhe.Obviously, can you have a good memory with him?


    Qianhe''s pretty face bloomed with amazing beauty, and his smile was beautiful.


    "Then Brother Nie Kong''s last teammate, choose Xiao Wu." Xiao Wu eagerly said.


    "Hehe, your female fighter team is already very famous in the world, it is not easy to choose. King, you can accompany me to the competition." Nie Kong looked at himself in King, the first woman in the King of Fighters world.


    "Hehe, I can''t ask for it." It seemed that King was very happy to see Nie Kong chose him.


    In this way, the British team represented by Nie Kong once again changed a teammate to compete in KOF97.After he selected his teammates, almost all the strong players around the world began to prepare to face KOF97..

 774 The collapse of the second element body 0785, the end of the preselection

    Hundreds of countries around the world selected 60 teams, plus the specially invited top four, a total of 65 teams.Except for the top four, all the others are registered on the spot and then promoted to participate in the qualifiers.


    Powerful people from all over the world gather, and the scene is many times more vast than the previous two sessions.And as the fighting arena, choose to be held in a spacious racecourse, depending on the organizer, it means to earn a lot of tickets.Nie Kong sneered. If the snake is resurrected, everyone will die here.


    After the venue was selected, the 64th to 8th competition was held there.The organizer takes good care of the previous quarter-finals, so they are placed in a different group to avoid a crash and miss the chance to advance.


    Nie Kong¡¯s seeded team does not need to participate in the preliminaries, but the runner-up female fighter team still has to compete.However, with Nie Kong Shuangxiu''s enhanced strength, the battle should be smooth and easy. The three of them won the admission ticket to the KOF quarterfinals.


    This time the preliminaries were very effective, and the veteran fighter teams have advanced.In addition, many new fighters participated in the competition, and they also achieved good results and even gathered many fans.For example, the Hell Band, their trio appeared in front of the audience for the first time.People who have heard CYS''s rock performance almost look forward to their performance.


    The second emerging team is called the Revenge Team. The black trio-Krausa, Yamazaki Ryuji and Iorikan make many people feel their hostility.If the crying child sees the appearance of the three of them, he will definitely stop crying immediately.


    Nie Kong was very curious, how could Yamazaki Ryuji, who was the last of the Eight Masters, get together with the two of Iori An.When the Qisong Society trio saw Yamazaki Ryuji, there was a cold smile on the corners of their mouths, and it seemed that they had discovered his true identity.Because from his breath, they can sense the presence of the power of the serpent.


    "How many teams have advanced to the preliminaries now?" Nie Kong was still very concerned about the preliminaries of the OF contest. When the preliminaries were in full swing, Nie Kong asked Kagura Chizuru who was watching the game with a frown.


    "This year''s KOF is so lively. The competition among 64 teams around the world is very fierce." Kagura Chizuru was about to press his temple and handed a piece of information to Nie Kong. The teams who passed the preliminaries were in front of them.


    Needless to say, the team of Nie Kong and the girls, there are so many other fighters.On the one hand, the expansion of the extreme flow dojo has made a lot more people practicing martial arts. On the other hand, it is the influence of KOF.


    Not to mention the veteran fighter team, with Hardyron representing the Brazilian mercenary anger team.Terry, Andy and Dong Zhang''s three-person starving wolf team.The super power team of Zhen Yuan Zhai, Athena, and Shii Quan Chong.Sakazaki Ryo, Sakazaki Takuma and Robert''s Dragon Tigers.


    However, what surprised Nie Kong was that Jin Jiapan, the protagonist of the South Korean team, did not appear. Instead, a man named Quanxun appeared with two apprentices, Cai Health Care and Chen Khan.After asking Qianhe, he realized that Quan Xun was Jin Jiafan''s senior.


    Forget it, it has nothing to do with me, so I continue to look down at the eight masterpieces of the Hell Band representative team from the Qisong Society.The rest of the Japanese fighters'' team are Nikaidou Komaru, Daimon Goro, and Kusunakyo. They have not changed.


    This time the KOF competition is an unprecedented battle. The gathering of so many fighters will definitely give the audience a different visual feast, but it may be their last supper before they die.


    "It''s really troublesome with so many people. It seems that it takes a lot of time to select the final team." Nie Kong looked at the team''s brows, but the only lucky ones did not need to participate in such a tedious fight.


    But Qianhe was not in a hurry, because the goal of her trip was to find clues about the activities of the Orochi clan.


    Thirty-two games in two days, eight teams were finally selected after a series of victories.They are Super Power Team, Japan Team, Revenge Team, Hungry Wolves Team, Dragon Tiger Team, Angry Team, Hell Band, Female Fighter Team.However, what makes Quanxun unacceptable is that they will be eliminated miserably, and they will miss the promotion after losing to the hell band.


    He was always proud of his original intention to achieve better results than his junior and younger brother, so he replaced him in the competition, but he didn''t know that the three would lose to the freak of Qisong Society together.It didn''t hurt to hit him by himself, but his strength made him taste a sharp pain.


    No wonder they would lose. Even if the Hell Band didn''t use its own energy, it would have surpassed their level with a strong body.If you directly use the power of the big snake, I am afraid that only the magical skills of the three major families can threaten them, and the rest are not opponents at all.


    Although the preliminaries were over, their wonderful performance made the audience on the racetrack talk about it.After the eight teams have been selected, it is next to the previous round of draws to determine the opponents of the game.


    At the lottery scene, Nie Kong saw many acquaintances, and they gathered into a small group to chat about their daily routines.There is one more team as in the previous competition. It seems that one team will face the challenge of two teams to advance to the semi-finals.


    Nie Kong came out to draw the lottery, and Shirmi, who was ahead of him, blushed slightly after seeing Nie Kong, but looked very happy.She whispered hello to Nie Kong, and Nie Kong gave her a gentle smile.


    The results of the lottery have been registered. Japan''s Kusunazu team is No. 1, and Iori''s Revenge team is No. 2.Super Power Team No. 3, Dragon Tiger Team No. 4.No. 5 Hell Band, No. 6 Fury.Nie Kong drew No. 9, No. 8 was the female fighting team, and No. 7 was the Hungry Wolves team.According to the numbers, there will be four battles in the preliminary round and four qualifying teams will advance to the semi-finals.


    And Xiao Wu pouted her lips to express her unhappiness. She actually met her favorite brother Nie Kong in the second game. Not to mention that he couldn''t fight with him. Brother Nie Kong''s strength was terrifying enough to kill them. Really back.


    After qualifying to the semi-finals twice, the female fighters and their three women felt that they would finally end up outside the quarter-finals for the first time.


    The excitement was Iori, he almost laughed.After waiting for such a long time, he was finally about to meet his fateful opponent, Kyo Kusanagi, how not to excite him.The killing intent is condensing, and he is eager to fight with Kusunakyo.


    It''s time for the grievances between the two big families to draw a rest.

 775 The collapse of the second element Text 0786Long-awaited, Yashinan vs Kusamikyo

    After the draw, the first game was announced at 9 am the next day.Iori An was already impatient and the first to rush to the ring, his cold eyes had only one goal-Kusanagikyo.In the 96th arena, the Iori team made it to the semifinals.However, due to the luck of the lottery, Iorikan was not able to do his wish to play against Kusanagikyo again.


    "Kusanakyo, come out and die quickly! This year you are not as lucky as last year, and dying in my hands is your only choice." Looking at Kyo Kusa, Ioriyan said coldly.There seemed to be a circle of flames swept around his body, beautiful and condensed flames.


    The racecourse as a ring has expanded several times compared with last year, which provided a good condition for the two of them.


    "Iori An, are you dreaming!" How could Kusa Naokyo be indifferent to his provocation.He rushed to the ring with a dashing jump, facing the Iori Temple one-on-one.The flame on his body is different from the Iori Temple, red like the second sun.The two auras seemed to be attracted to each other and kept colliding.


    Most of the blood of the serpent in Iori Temple''s body has been fused, and its strength is almost chasing the storm Gonitz.And after a year of hard training, he has completed the eight wine cups of the magic skills of the Iori family.And Kusunakyo was equally terrifying, and his strength had increased tenfold after he completely mastered Wu Shi.


    Not much nonsense, Iori An leaped towards Kusanakyo.If the claw of his right hand was about to tear his head into pieces, he slammed the claw against Kyo Kusanagi''s neck.


    When Kusamakyo raised his foot, he directly lifted it and pulled it away for nearly one hundred and eighty degrees, blocking the move of Iori Temple, and bumped his foot with Iori Temple''s paw.Both have stepped back a few steps, and it seems that there is not much difference in strength.


    The Iori Temple rolled back a circle, and then reacted at a very fast speed to shoot out a five-meter purple fire-a dark hook.I couldn''t bear it anymore, Iori used the power bestowed by the serpent.


    Such a simple move, but its power has surpassed Sakazaki''s overlord Xianghouquan in 1996.


    However, Kyo Kusara''s reaction speed was definitely one of the top fighters at the time. He did not move forward and retreated and blasted a punch at Zi Huo, a hundred and twenty-four wild bites.


    A three-meter-large crimson flame blasted out with his fist, and it was reasonable to say that it would definitely lose to Iori.Unexpectedly, the two actually canceled each other out, because Kusanagi''s tricks were not released.Immediately after Huang Bite was Hundred and Twenty-eight¡¤Nine Injuries, another flame burst out, smashing the hidden hook of Iori Temple.


    Iori, who is familiar with the ancient martial arts of Kusanaru-ryu, expected that Kusanakyo¡¯s follow-up trick must be a hundred and twenty-seven styles and eight, so he sneered and did not resist.Because Bacheng hits from top to bottom with a powerful force, he cannot squat to defend.


    "Hundred-style Demon Burning." Like a dragon dance, the purple flames turned into a dragon and rose up into the sky around the Iori Temple.


    Kyo Kusanagi was shocked, and immediately changed the follow-up tactics into a hundred and twenty-five style Nanase.With the help of the impulse of the wild bite and the nine wounds, the fast right leg leaped like a carp and kicked towards Iori Temple.


    "What..." Yashinan didn''t expect Kusunakyo to make such moves, and the careless situation made his body abruptly hit by Kusunakyo''s kick.However, Kyo Kusana was also hit by the demon burn of Iori, and his whole person was burned by the flame of Iori.


    The fierce battle between the two drew a lot of exclamations from the audience.However, in the first three tricks, Kusanagawa has a slight advantage.


    "It really deserves to be my old enemy, there really is a way."


    Yashin-an smiled coldly at Kusunakyo, and then suddenly appeared in front of Kusunakyo.Kyo Kusanagi could barely resist the first punch of his right hand in a three-handed sunflower.With the second punch of the left hand, Ky¨­goku Kusana staggered back a step.Then for the third time, Iori An''s hands folded and increased force and directly hit Kusanakyo''s shoulder.This is the result of Kyo Kusanagi deliberately avoiding his head and not directly hitting the head.But this time, Iori An rushed towards Kusunakyo frantically and pressed his hand directly on him.


    "Burn it, Qin Yueyin!" Iori''s eyes flashed with blood red, as if the eyes had already turned red.The power of the blood of the serpent had begun to explode, but it was obvious that Iorikan had controlled his power and did not riot.


    Last year, with the help of Gonitz, he had barely used a small amount of the power of the serpent. In addition to the current practice, he could basically control most of the crazy blood in his body.


    With a shout from the Iori Temple, a huge flame soared into the sky, erupting within a hundred meters.The ten-meter ring at the center of the Iori Temple was turned into fly ash, the ground sank, and layers of cracks appeared around it.


    However, in the purple sky, a little red light shone slightly, like a fire in the dark.The light became bigger and bigger, directly dispelling the purple fire.The pillar of fire erupted from Kusanagi, and even the majestic flame power had to retreat.


    "Li Baiba Style¡¤Super Snake Pheasant!" Kusanagi stood up slowly from the flames, and then rushed towards Iori Temple.The blood that overflowed from the corner of his mouth dissipated in the flames, and his body was tattered, but his body was condensed with a super powerful flame like magma.


    After seeing this move, Iori Temple not only didn''t shrink back, but the light of excitement in his eyes became stronger and stronger. He laughed and said, "That''s interesting, Kyung, if you shrink back then, kill you." It doesn''t make any sense!"


    Iorikan looked at the super-large snake pheasant that Kusamikyo had struck, and then Ioriyan''s hands stretched over his head, and then he made an eighth-young girl''s starting gesture.


    It seems that in order to show that he will not lose to Kyo Kusanagi, he has to face his head-on.He released this move with all his strength, and his power was definitely not worse than that of the big snake pheasant.


    The hand seemed to have turned into a phantom, and the huge wind-breaking force with the purple of destruction, tore open the flames bursting out of Kusanagi.Fighting with Kusunakyo''s big snake pheasant, the collision produced extremely fierce force.The collision of purple and red is so intense and gorgeous.


    The huge impact waveform turned into a terrible noise. The surrounding audiences approaching the auditorium blocked their ears, but their eyes looked more excited towards the stage. Such a fierce duel really made people feel more and more. I''m looking forward to it.

 776 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0787, the showdown of magical skills

    "Kusanakyo, haven''t you eaten yet, let''s put more effort!" Iorikan looked at Kusainakyo, his red eyes seemed to be burning.His claws danced wildly, smashing the lava flames one by one.


    The huge snake pheasant, which was as vast as a fire dragon of several hundred meters, violently collided with the super eight-children of Iori Temple, and Iori Temple suffered severe burns.


    The final blow violently collided, and the huge flame knocked out Iori.There was a large blood stain on Kusana Kyo''s chest, and a big burn appeared on Iori''s chest.


    Obviously, Kusanagi''s super-large snake pheasant has the advantage, because eight young girls are not suitable for head-to-head.However, as predicted by Iori-an, he didn''t care if he was injured or not, because his recovery ability was many times stronger than that of Kusuna Kyo.He only knew that he couldn''t back down and couldn''t lose to Kusanagikyo.Kusanagi''s wound slowly dripped blood, but it did not affect combat effectiveness.


    Ioriyan didn''t dare to be careless, his eyes were cold when he looked at Kusanakyo.The magical skills have not been shown, then it shows that Kusunakyo still has reservations.


    "Use all your strength, otherwise you will not be able to defeat the current me!" Staring at Kusanakyo, Iorikan said, "Next time, I will kill you!"


    Kusanagi was shocked to find that the wound he had caused by the snake pheasant was recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye.He narrowed his eyes, and he had guessed the cause and effect of the incident, that was the power of the big snake clan.The fate that had been entangled for thousands of years now fell on both of them.


    Kusamaru stood up straight, looked calmly at Iori Temple and said, "Iori Temple, now you are qualified to force me to use magical skills. Take the trick, this time I will defeat you completely with Wu Shi!"


    "Haha...very good, then let me see if your Kusanagi clan''s magical skills are as strong as the legend!" Faced with that killer blow, Iori laughed very freely and crazy.


    Kyo Kusara''s right hand reignited a lotus-like flame, condensing a terrifying heat like actualization.The color of the flame is getting deeper and deeper, and the high temperature seems to be distorting the surrounding space.


    In order to cope with this move of Kusunakyo, the strength of Iorikan has already been raised to the limit.But when this trick came in front of me, Iori found out that his preparations were now very redundant.


    "Final decisive battle: Wu Shi!" The flame that seemed to be able to solidify the space in the palm of Kusanagi''s hand suddenly slammed into the competition arena, and instantly a pillar of fire spread out to cover the entire arena.


    Even with full defense, when facing Kusunakyo''s magical skills, Iori An illusion was difficult to resist.The body can''t move, the limbs can''t move, and only the mind can move.


    The entire arena space stopped strangely at the moment the flame erupted.Iori An¡¯s body only felt a burst of violent pain, and the burning of flames and the blow of Kusanagi continued to swept his whole body.


    The pause in the space was only a short two or three seconds, but Iorikan didn''t know how many punches Kusunakyo had withstood.The audience was shocked, and the magical skill of Kusanagikyo shocked everyone, not including Nie Kong.


    "I don''t know if my strongest blow, Tiandi Bahuang Fist, can withstand Kusunakyo''s move." Sakazaki Ryo''s face was stern, but he didn''t have much confidence.


    And Terry clenched his fist, and found that his strength and Kusunakyo seemed to grow stronger.


    After this round of attack, Iori''s whole body rammed out and suffered severe blood loss.Judging from his injuries, he was already dying.


    However, if you look carefully, you can see that at this moment, the blood-stained face of Iori Temple actually showed a smile.


    "Iori Temple admit defeat, otherwise you will definitely die here." Kusannagi frowned.


    "Haha... the victory and defeat has just begun. Since you showed me the magical skills of your Kusana clan, then I will let you see the magical skills of our Iori clan." He smiled wildly, and slowly struggled to re-start. Standing in front of Kusanagikyo.


    "What..." Kusunakyo was shocked, could it be said that he had learned magic skills just like himself?


    Unbelievable eyes looked at the Iori Temple, and saw that his right hand was exactly the same as when he made an impenetrable gesture, and purple sparks were condensing.Suddenly, Iori Temple threw the fire lotus with the palm of his hand to Kusunakyo like a hidden hook.


    "Magic skills-one hundred and eight styles and eight wine cups." A hundred-meter-large purple fire column spouted out and covered Kusanagi, crushing and submerging his body.However, Kusunakyo didn''t feel anything strange, not even the slightest temperature.


    In the eyes of the audience, it was different, accompanied by the burst of purple fire.Iori An instantly rushed to Kusunakyo''s body, grabbing another claw and biting his body severely, almost torn him to pieces in two or three seconds.However, Kusunakyo remained motionless as if stunned and allowed Iori to attack.


    If Wu Shi is a pause space, then the eight wine cups in Iori-an is to stop time.The terrifying magical skills, it is no wonder that the combination of the three can seal the incompletely resurrected snake.


    With cold sweat on the faces of the three kings, they looked at them in horror.They actually comprehended the magical skills at a young age, and the three major families were indeed full of threats.


    It was so strong that it was even close to the tears of the eight young girls, making Kusunakyo, who had come to wake up from a pause in time, screamed.The injury he received was obviously much heavier than Iori.


    Iori''s eyes flashed with bloodthirsty rays, and he grasped Kusanakyo by the neck.When he was about to twist, the awakened Hongwan immediately jumped to the ring and kicked Iori An.At a distance of more than a few hundred meters, Hong Wan arrived in an instant. It seems that Hong Wan''s strength has also been enhanced.He caught Kusunakyo, and then announced Kusunakyo''s surrender.After that, the gate has also arrived here.


    "I''ve handed the rest to you!" After Iori Temple looked at Kusanakyo who had lost his hand, a wild smile flashed across his mouth and felt very satisfied.After dragging his badly injured body to Yamazaki Ryuji and Krausa, he spoke to them weakly.


    "That kind of little girl, let me take care of it by Yamazaki Ryuji." He stuck out his tongue, staring at the prey like a poisonous snake, making people shudder.

 777 The collapse of the second element text 0788, the awakening of Yamazaki Ryuji

    To talk about how Yamazaki Ryuji can team up with Krausa, it has to be talked about since he arrived in South Town.Originally, Ryuuji planned to rule South Town, but was prevented by the Dark Emperor Klautha.Because Kraussa''s goal was to defeat Nie Kong and rule Nanzhen, he would naturally not let Long Er mess up, so the two of them did not know each other and teamed up to compete.


    Hongmaru ordered the gate to take Kusanaru Kyo to the infirmary, and he played second for the Japanese team.Seeing the opponent in front of him, Hongmaru frowned because Ryuuji had never appeared in previous KOFs.But the sight of his sulky gaze made Hong Wan vigilant.


    At the beginning of the game, Hong Maru immediately jumped into the air at high speed, turning his body and falling towards Long Er, which was his proud flying skill.As if taunting Hongwan, Ryuuji took the initiative to greet him with a mocking face with a half-bow back.


    Hong Wan''s expression became cold, and he kicked Long Er''s face with his strongest power without hesitation.The powerful force hit Long Er''s face and twisted.A strange force absorbed the power of Red Maru and transferred it to Yamazaki Ryuji''s right hand.Immediately afterwards, he drew out his right fist as if unaffected, and rushed out towards Hongwan.


    "Double return."


    The mid-air Red Maru received a counterattack doubled by his own strength, and Yamazaki Ryuji hit the head with one move and knocked it out.Hong Wan couldn''t react to such a weird trick.


    Long Er sneered and chased Hong Wan, a small fist struck his face, and then his right foot was pulled out as if spraying sand, but the strange thing was that he only knocked Hong Wan''s stable body out of balance. The strength stopped halfway.


    "The head of sanctions!" It turned out that kicking sand was not a killer move, but a dagger hidden in the follow-up.He did not know when he stretched out a sharp dagger in his left hand, madly cutting Hong Wan''s body.


    With blood splattering, Hong Wan didn''t have the ability to counterattack at all, and his body was able to withstand Long Er''s continuous killing moves.KO, the game had no suspense and Ryuuji won, and there was no chance for Hongmaru to issue a kill.


    "What." Sakazaki Ryo and the others were surprised, because they knew the strength of Red Maru. When did another master appear in the world?


    "Sure enough, he is the last one in the Eight Masters Collection, and he has awakened the power of the blood of the serpent. It seems that the time is ripe and only owes the shareholder wind." Qisong Society watching the battle behind the scenes smiled. .


    "Damn..." The gate shook his feet and looked very angry, because the opponent''s move was so cruel.


    "Hehe...Is it just for you?" Long Eryi threw a bloody dagger and sneered at the door with that nasty face.


    Where did the gate stand his stimulus, a big stride ascended to the ring like Mount Tai.From the horrible muscles, you can understand how terrifying the power of the gate is.


    "Land mine quake." Quite unceremoniously, as soon as the door was shot, he used his proud stunt.He shook the ring hard with both hands, and a strong earthquake occurred in a radius of 100 meters.


    Yamazaki Ryuji staggered, and at the same time the gate approached Ryuji.Letting a judo master close, is tantamount to seeking a dead end, not to mention a master of the gate level.


    "Hell''s bliss." He stumbled on Long Er with one right foot, his hands tightly bound his body.


    Long Er''s eyes flashed red, and an evil and powerful force burst out. He actually forcibly interrupted the kill at the gate and shook him back a few steps.


    The door was shocked, how could anyone have such power to force him back.Seeing Yamazaki Ryuuji approaching with a grinning smile, the door gritted his teeth and rushed to him again.


    "In that case, let you taste the new killer I created-Lanzhishan."


    If the hands of the gate could turn the river and the sea into the sea, they hugged Yamazaki Ryuji''s shoulders with an overwhelming aura.Long Er was shocked, because he found that the power in his body could not break free this time, what was going on.


    However, the gate no longer gave him time to think. As soon as he caught Long Erhou, he threw his back and smashed his body on the ring.Long Er''s fierce expression flashed a pain, but the gate''s tricks did not end.


    He grabbed Long Er with his backhand, hit the other side fiercely, and then grabbed and connected the violent world again.The last hit was the shaking ring torn apart.


    "What a strong move, is it called Lanzhishan?" Qisong Society was startled, sweating all over.He found that even if he was able to control the earth, he might not be able to bear that trick.Sure enough, it is a mountain of Arashi, as if it can turn the earth up.


    "Are you done?" The door wiped the sweat from his face, and looked closely at Long Er who was stuck in the mud for several meters.But things went beyond the door by accident, and Long Er''s body squirmed and stood up slowly.


    Many bones in his body have been broken, and his body is bloody and terrifying.However, his expression was quite excited, like a wounded beast.As one of the eight masterpieces, his strength is beyond doubt.


    "Haha... a very interesting move, but that power is not enough to defeat me."


    The door frowned and rushed towards Long Er again.Since he refuses to admit defeat, he will be beaten until he admits defeat. He is clinging to this idea.


    "Snake messenger!" The cold Long Er''s hand hidden in his sleeve flashed a strange phantom, making it hard to see its appearance.With a snap, it jumped out and slammed on the face of the rushing gate, staggering him.


    A scary red whip appeared on the face of the gate, which seemed to be the whip he had hidden just now.At this time, Long Ertu grabbed the head of the gate, and with a frantic smile, he stabbed the body of the gate one after another, only to see the dense shadow of the sword.


    "Kill-Guillotine."


    Finally, Long Er''s charged right hand violently exploded the body of the door.


    It ended like Hongwan, but the injury at the gate was many times heavier than Hongwan, and he was killed by a breath.Fortunately, the ambulance crew arrived in time and pulled the door away from Long Er''s hands.


    The strength of the revenge team where Iori was in shocked the audience and players, and they all felt the game was wonderful.


    After a long period of calm, the second qualifying match of the semi-finals is about to begin.It is a superpower team composed of Dragon Tigers VS China. The two teams are considered to be the first duel in history.

 778 The collapse of the second element text 0789, confident Athena

    However, compared to the wonderful battle of the first game, the opening of the second game was uninteresting.Because it was a duel between two bad old men, Jin Yuan Zhai VS Sakazaki Takuma.


    Zhenyuanzhai''s wine gourd drew behind him, looking like a drunk man was taking to the street.But Takuma Sakazaki, who understands Jinyuanzai''s strength, would not treat him as a real sloppy old man.


    Sakazaki Takumo took a step forward, and the Tiger Rogue Rock blasted Zhenyuanzhai from bottom to top.Zhen Yuanzhai was like stepping on an unstable ice block. While avoiding this domineering punch, he slid so strangely that he used a drunken fist trick Mochizuki.


    His upside-down body was like a mud loach, skating the distance between Takuma Sakazaki at extremely fast speed.Facing such a strange trick, Sakazaki didn''t worry about it, and stepped forward with his left foot.Following the straightening of his right leg, a two-meter energy wave violently ejected along the indicated line, pointing to where Zhen Yuanzhai was lying.


    "Tiger Huang Quan."


    Zhenyuanzhai''s waist was hardened, and the whole person bounced from the ground, using a trick that the carp bounced back to Sakazaki Takuma.This change in tactics shows how flexible Zhen Yuanzhai''s fighting experience is.


    Sakazaki Takuma had just issued a tiger fist, and there was a half-second flaw.Zhen Yuanzhai caught it very well, and his body slammed into Sakazaki''s waist.Sakazaki Taku''s face changed, and his body moved backward three or four steps.


    "The dipper attack." The wine gourd behind him quickly slammed into Sakazaki Takuma''s body, once again hitting him ten meters away.Lao La''s tricks seem to be readily available, and the combat experience is so rich.


    From the beginning to now, the two have worked together three tricks, and Zhen Yuanzhai has the advantage temporarily.


    Takuma Sakazaki cautiously jumped into the air, using their extreme kicking skills to launch a counterattack again and again.Zhen Yuanzhai had a drunken mood, shaking his body dangerously and dangerously and escaped his fierce assault.


    However, Zhenyuanzhai underestimated Sakazaki Takuma, and he did not expect that in his continuous attacks, he used the ultimate current killer-Dragon Tiger Ranbu.Zhen Yuan Zhai leisurely avoided Taku Sakazaki''s light fist, but what followed was a dragon and tiger flurry of 15 moves in one second, which contained the essence of the ultimate stream.


    The figure was erratic, and Sakazaki Taku''s fists hit Jinyuanzai at an astonishing speed.Drunken Master can dodge ordinary attacks, but cannot avoid such a quick kill.The first punch was dodged, and then all the following 14 strokes hit Zhen Yuanzhai.The last punch of Longhu Ranwu''s Shenglong strike knocked Zhenyuanzhai ten meters away.


    However, when Takuma Sakazaki thought he was winning, Jin Yuansai didn''t care about his balance.After a tumbling on the spot, the force was added fiercely, another tumbling, and the two tumblings came to Sakazaki Takumo''s side.Without waiting for his body to stand up, he sat on the ground and threw his fists out, hurriedly making a revolving punch.


    The momentum of the tumbling and Jin Yuansai''s own strength drew Takuma Sakazaki into the air with one blow.


    "Hey...try the old man''s definite kill, blasting the flame cannon." He opened his mouth wide, and sprayed out three or four fire dragons to engulf Takuma Sakazaki.Sakazaki Takuma didn''t expect it, and lost consciousness in the flame.


    Zhenyuanzhai''s strength is indeed much stronger than Sakazaki Takuma, because he will not easily use all his strength to fight after 90.For him, the competition is only used to train his apprentices, he doesn''t care about winning or losing.


    "KO, Zhenyuanzhai won."


    However, after Zhenyuanzhai''s victory, he immediately left the ring with a drunken pace."I''m old, I''m going to fall apart after taking a trick Longhu Flurrying Dance. Quan Chong, I will rely on you next."


    He patted Shii Quan Chong on the shoulder, looking very trusting.His words moved Quan Chong very much.


    "Master, I will definitely work hard." He rushed to the ring with enthusiasm, but the second master of the Extreme Stream team, Robert, greeted him.


    In contrast to Robert''s chic temperament, Quan Chong is like an inexperienced child, no one is optimistic about Quan Chong.


    Robert chuckled lightly, thinking that he could defeat the back two of the super team by himself.


    After arriving at the ring, Quan Chong took out a meat bun from his arms, gobbled it up, and announced that he was ready.


    Robert was accustomed to using Feiyan''s gusty feet to test, and his body quickly ran over his legs and drew towards Quan Chong.


    "Long Lian Ya¡¤ Earth Dragon." Seeing Robert''s kicking skills, he was eager to beat him and kicked at Robert at high speed.


    The two brilliant kicking skills collided, and each took three steps back.


    Robert was very interested. He once again kicked Quan Chong with Feiyanlong''s feet up and down.


    "Dragon jaws are broken." Quan Chong put his hands on the ring, and his legs were cut like scissors to Robert''s right leg from below.Once again the upper and lower feet collided, once again evenly matched.


    Robert put away his playfulness, knowing that the strength of the opponent in front of him deserves to be taken seriously.A powerful Overlord Xianghou fist sent out, but Robert''s appearance seemed to be effortless.


    After a year of training, it seems that his strength has reached the level of being able to issue kills at will.


    The five- or six-meter-large sapphire-like energy bullet slid across like a meteor, as if to shatter the fist blocking the front.Fist made a high jump, and then used a trick similar to Robert Feiyanlong''s feet to kick Robert.


    "Dragon Claw Attack!"


    "A good come, will kill Wuying Haifeng''s heavy foot." Robert turned sideways, his feet facing Quan Chong and issued a kill.The densely packed legs do not know how many feet Robert kicked in one second.


    Quan Chong screamed, and his body slapped.He held back the pain and withstood Robert''s kicks again and again.No, this year must not fail the master''s expectations.


    "Shenlong Tianwu feet." While resisting Robert''s leg shadow, Shii Quan Chong finally issued his kill for the first time.Like a phantom passing by, his speed is even comparable to that of Dragon and Tiger Flurry.


    One kick after another, it was Quan Chong''s turn to fight back.Robert''s body was pulled by the strength of his legs and immediately rushed into the air.Quan Chong was dancing in the air with his hands and feet, and he was indeed a Shenlong Tianwu.


    After finishing a set, Quan Chong and Robert fell into the ring together.Seeing the swelling of their bodies, they knew that they definitely couldn''t continue fighting.The two competed in their kicking skills, and the result was that each had its own merits, but Robert''s combat experience was more sophisticated than Quan Chong, and his injuries were much lighter than Quan Chong.


    "Leave it to me next, I will lead our superpower team into the top four positions." Athena smiled sweetly, and her beautiful and lovely figure left many people in a daze.

 779 The collapse of the second element Text 0790, Athenas strength shows

    The final key game was Ryo Sakazaki, the first master of Athena VS Extreme Stream who was double repaired by Nie Kong.Athena, wearing a sexy fighting cheongsam, teleported and appeared in the ring ethereally.However, the cheongsam wears a pair of black four-corner safety trousers, which can well cover the legs to avoid being seen by others.Not to mention that she was guarded before, but after she became Nie Kong''s woman, her body''s secrets were only shown to Nie Kong.As soon as Athena took the stage, it immediately attracted a lot of people''s screams-so cute.Ryo Sakazaki tightened his belt and jumped to the ring in one step.


    Sakazaki Ryo did not despise Athena''s cuteness. As a super strong, he was used to fighting every opponent as he could.


    "Hehe, Athena is on the stage, are you ready?" Athena smiled sweetly, and she looked cute.


    "Come on." Sakazaki Ryo, dressed in an orange road suit, beckoned and shouted with confidence.


    "Spiritual penetration." Athena closed her hands facing Ryo Sakazaki, where flashes of fluorescence flashed.


    "Is Athena confused? Did you forget that you must touch the opponent''s body for mental power penetration?" Quan Chong said anxiously.


    "Don''t talk, watch her performance carefully." Zhen Yuanzhai took a sip of wine, and the eyes hidden in the white eyebrows were also very curious. Could it be a new trick he learned from Nie Kong?


    The vigilant Sakazaki Ryo felt his body stiffened and floated into the air uncontrollably.He was inexplicably horrified and didn''t even know what happened.


    "Phoenix FAN Arrow." Then Athena jumped into the air, and a ball leaned over and rolled like a meteor and shot at the stiff Sakazaki Ryo.The powerful force hit Ryo Sakazaki''s body with one blow, and he spit out a mouthful of blood in his eyes and fell 100 meters.


    Quan Chong was stunned. He kept shaking his master''s arm: "Master, I... I didn''t dream, is that Athena?"


    Zhen Yuanzhai''s wine gourd fell to the ground with a grunt, his eyes glanced at Nie Kong nearby.


    Originally, on the first day that Athena returned to China, Zhen Yuanzhai was already suspicious.Because he was influenced by Chinese culture since he was a child, he knew at a glance that Athena had lost her daughter.


    But he didn''t say, he was very clear in his heart.Now after seeing her performance, he intuitively told him that Nie Kong had taken her daughter''s body and then told Athena the essence of his power system.


    Sakazaki Ryo, who was paralyzed all over, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, his expression a little frightened.


    "Hehe, you are not my opponent, give up." Athena said with a sweet smile, even if Athena said so, she gave people a feeling of indignation.


    "Hmph, that''s what I want to say, and the outcome is just about to begin." Sakazaki Ryo leaned over and rushed towards Athena at his fastest speed.He understood the weirdness of Athena''s superpowers, so Sakazaki felt that the only way to knock her down was to defeat her at a speed that she couldn''t react.


    "Tiger Roar Hurry Fist." Sakazaki Ryo appeared behind Athena with a series of phantoms, and slammed a heavy punch towards her.Athena smiled mischievously, if she used to be able to avoid it with teleport.And now that Nie Kong has given her super strength, her martial arts are many times stronger than before.


    Ryo Sakazaki''s punch failed, and all he hit was the phantom left by Athena.He looked around and found that Athena was hundreds of meters away.


    Thinking that Athena used teleport, Sakazaki Ryo once again rushed towards Athena at the fastest speed.However, Athena did not teleport, but used her own speed to meet Sakazaki Ryo.


    "Drain the lightsaber." A layer of shining energy emerged from Xiao''s hand, and she slashed across his chest when Sakazaki was too late to react.


    "Ah..." Sakazaki Ryo screamed, and Athena''s direct attack of mental power made him feel like a knife.That was what Nie Kong taught her, using spiritual power to form weapons and directly attack the enemy''s spiritual soul.


    "No, how could I lose here." His face was pale, his trembling legs slowly struggled to stand up.


    "It''s useless, you can''t beat the current me---drive!" Athena stretched out her hands, and Sakazaki Ryo''s body was immediately immobile like Mount Tai.


    "Spiritual power ball."


    So as not to accidentally injure Sakazaki Ryo, Athena only used a tenth of her superpowers.That was so, a golden energy ball hit the immobile Sakazaki Ryo.


    After encountering Athena''s mental power ball, Sakazaki Ryo''s eyes immediately became extremely hollow, standing still in place.That move caused him mental damage and already made him lose consciousness.


    "Huh, did you win?" Athena put her little hand in the corner of her eyes, posing a cute and extremely cute POSS.However, without waiting for the referee''s announcement, Sakazaki Ryo''s hand moved slightly.


    His forehead was full of blue veins, hideous and terrifying.Then he suddenly raised his head, revealing his eyes that should have been hollow.It was full of bloodshot eyes, staring at Athena like a dragon.


    Athena was startled, and when she turned to look over, she saw Ryo Sakazaki posing in a strange posture, as if she was struggling.


    "Damn it, take it, our ultimate current''s strongest blow-Heaven and Earth Tyrant Fist!" The terrifying arrogance spread out, and it was as strong as Clausa, and he couldn''t move in an instant.


    The audience was shocked and looked at Ryo Sakazaki with horror.They knew that a charged blow would inevitably shake the world.


    When Athena turned her head, Sakazaki had already thrown a punch out of thin air.The terrifying fist wind swept through, causing the entire racecourse to shake fiercely.The trick he realized was already comparable to the magic skills of the three major families.


    Seeing that powerful punch, Athena didn''t have the slightest fear.She stretched out her hands, and then formed a barrier in front of her¡ªa reflection wave of mental power!


    An earth-shattering punch hit the mental reflection wave, and then it ejected towards the sky, shooting a thick dark cloud through the sky.It seemed that that trick was quite strong, but it could not be reflected to Sakazaki Ryo.


    After issuing that move, Sakazaki Ryo, who was mentally injured, fell to the ring with a thump. The Di Huangquan might be the last move he used to stimulate his potential.


    Except for Nie Kong and the others, the participating teams did not expect that those who qualify for the semi-finals will belong to the Chinese superpower team.The strength shown by Athena made them feel a burst of pressure.

 780 The collapse of the second element text 0791, the angry team is out

    The victory of the superpower team, which is hardly optimistic about, defeated the Xtreme Dragon and Tigers team, which was beyond everyone''s expectations.


    In the third game of the promotion game, after Athena''s exit, it was the turn of the Brazilian mercenary''s anger team VS the three kings of hell.Nie Kong could already predict the end.Even if the Qisong Society didn''t use the power of the serpent in the body, the strength that broke out from the strength of the body alone was not as good as Ryo Sakazaki and the others, but it was a bit stronger than the three of Hadilun who belonged to the second-line strong.


    The first one of them to appear was Chris, with a cute smile on his face that seemed harmless.Ralph of the angry team calmly stepped onto the ring and acted as Chris''s opponent.


    Ralph looked at Chris carefully, it seemed that ordinary people didn''t have the slightest sense of breath.However, it was difficult for the people in front of Soma to fight here.He intends to strike first, press his hand to the ground, then he shot up and kicked at Chris.Immediately, many Chris fans yelled out of the field, looking very worried!


    Chris jumped into the air to avoid his blow, and then stabbed down ten meters away. It was the dancer''s chapter.The speed of the dive was very fast, and his agile figure made it difficult for Ralph to escape.


    Chris'' attack hit Ralph and Ralph was kicked directly into the ring.And Chris'' attack did not end there, even a stab of a killer.


    The small palm pressed against Ralph and knocked him three meters away.Ralph leaped up, stretched out his fists, and fired a stunt Green machine gun that could shoot flames.


    Chris directly ignored the power of the spark, bent down and dived, and used a trick to remove the kick.The trick of sliding quickly slammed into Ralph''s knee, and then pressed his hands on the ground to send out his nirvana-the skater''s stomping.The bones creaked clearly, as if the bones of the body were broken.After kicking Ralph''s head with the last move, Chris landed firmly in the ring with a backflip.Facing Chris''s kind of agile opponent, Ralph was indeed a little weak, and Chris won the game.


    Hardyron sighed, grabbed Clark and boarded the ring himself.To deal with agile opponents, there should be Hadillon''s agile masters who are proficient in assassination.


    Hardyron, wearing plastic gloves, spun around Chris''s body strangely, searching for his flaws with that sharp vigor.Although Chris is very strong, he is not as fast as Hardyron without using the power of the serpent.


    Chris himself confessed to defeat after Hardyron''s move to the moon.


    "Huh, I lost it!" Chris smiled slightly and waved to the audience, as if he was very happy, and was not affected by the failure.


    "Society, I will leave the rest to you."


    Qisong Society twisted his neck and became Hardyron''s second opponent.


    At the beginning of the game, Hardyron leaned over and rushed towards the Qisong Society and issued a mighty saber.That speed is so fast that ordinary people can''t keep up.


    "Hidden Power Hammer." Qisong Society slammed a punch at Hadilun, the fist with super power seemed to tear the air.


    A huge force rushed over, and Hardyron''s plastic gloves shattered in an instant, and his body took a few steps back.With the two confronting each other, Hardyron couldn''t compare with Qisong Society at all.But Qisong Society did not end the attack, the next attack-jet counterattack!


    "Bang..." The strong impact shook the air, as if it were a dull counterattack from the torn air.Staggering back, Hardyron turned back a few somersaults, intending to avoid Qisong Society''s trick.


    However, a column of air spouted more than ten meters away, directly hitting Hardylen''s body.His body was completely paralyzed, and the power of the Qisong Society was too terrifying.


    Immediately after the Qisong Society hit a sledgehammer, with one move, Hadillon fell into the ring.


    It was the last player''s turn for the anger team to come on stage. He is Clark who has the strength and the gate.He put on a peaked cap to cover his brown hair and looked at Qisong Society calmly.Clark and Ralph have similar fighting skills, but their fighting is very different.One is based on force-based strike techniques, and the other is an expert on force-based throwing techniques."Spinning the cradle." A sneer flashed from the corner of Qisongshe''s mouth looking at Clark, who was holding him like a bear.He jumped back a little, and stretched out his right foot to kick the attacking Clark.


    Clark''s sunglasses flashed, and the corners of his mouth twitched, and he said, "Good come!" He did not defend or dodge, but jumped up likewise and reached out to Qisong Society.


    Seeing Clark rushing to his side without avoiding it, Qisongshe''s right foot increased even more.This hit, presumably the other party will not feel good.


    But the facts were very different from what Qisong Society had imagined. When his fist was about to hit Clark, Clark grabbed the hand of Qisong Society.The Qisong Society felt that the moment Clark grasped the strength in his hand, he didn''t know where it was going, and then the sky turned around.


    "Napalm."


    Clark pulled Qisong Society''s body and turned several somersaults in the air, and then smashed his head on the ground.


    "Boom--" The poor ring was once again subjected to the unsuspecting disaster, and under the violent blow, another three-meter hole was opened.After leaving the ground, the strength of the Qisong Society is indeed inferior to Clark.


    Clark rolled back and left the place to release the force that was feedback on his body.Qisongshe''s head was smashed into the ground again, and it suddenly felt like a lot of meat and vegetables.But fortunately, his physical fitness is strong, and no one move can hurt him.


    But Clark obviously didn''t want to make Qisong Society better. He immediately ran towards Qisong Society as soon as he got up, and then fell down, raised his elbow and hit Qisong Society''s head.


    "The fire flashes elbows."


    After returning to the ground, Qisongshe''s expression became very angry.The tough Clark''s trick, who didn''t evade, came out like a drum.A trace of blood spilled from the corner of Qisongshe''s mouth, but regardless of his injury, he grabbed Clark''s arm and slowly stood on the ground.


    Clark''s complexion changed, and he hurriedly gathered his qi with his hands to grab the Qisong Society and used his nirvana to end the Argentine attack.However, he found that his opponent was rooted on the ground, and he could not hold the Qisong Society.


    Qisong Society sneered and broke away from Clark''s capture, and a million sledgehammer steam hit his chest.


    The shock of horror struck, causing Clark to spray a long blood mist, and the Hells advanced to the semi-finals.

 781 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0792, the end of the promotion

    Terry understands the strength of the female fighter team, and their performance in the previous two sessions has surprised them.Not to mention defeating Nie Kong, being able to pass their level is already considered as great luck.However, they will not feel discouraged, because their goal is to fight the strong and verify the results of their practice for several years.


    Hungry Wolves'' first appearance is Andy, he can be regarded as a half Shiranui apprentice.However, he combines some Bajiquan and Japanese bone boxing to achieve his own fighting style.


    "Hehe, let Xiao Wu and your brothers and sisters fight in the first game." You Li smiled and said.


    "Okay, let me use Shiranui''s ninjutsu to guide and guide him." Anyway, the three of them play a game, and Xiao Wu doesn''t care who his opponent is.When she came to the ring, she found Andy''s expression very surprised.It seems that Andy did not expect that the first opponent was his former senior sister, Shiranui Wu.


    "Junior Brother Andy, today I will take the place of Grandpa to teach you the last lesson." Xiao Wu gently opened the fan, half covering her pretty face.That beautiful posture coupled with a superb appearance drew crazy screams from male spectators.It seems that her mature temperament and beautiful body are more attractive to men than Athena''s cute and pure beauty.


    "Senior Sister Xiao Wu, please advise." Andy put on a defensive posture, watching Xiao Wu vigilantly.


    "Huadie Fan." Xiao Wu used a trick that she didn''t know how to be proud of, and a fan with flames rushed towards Andy, and hit his neck mercilessly.Andy struggled to catch the speed of the fan, rolled to the side in a hurry and escaped Xiao Wu''s attack.


    Xiao Wu leaned over a little and sprinted in Andy''s direction for an instant.


    Andy squatted in a hurry, his legs formed a rocket to meet Xiao Wu-the empty bomb.However, the fan that Xiao Wu threw out was like a boomerang, hitting from behind Andy around a bend.


    Andy avoided it and knocked the fan directly on his head.


    "Hee hee, Hua Fan Wu." Xiao Wu who rushed over was originally to take back her fan, and then vigorously waved the fan.The fan separated, and the sharp blade cut towards Andy.


    Andy, who was empty and smashed, knocked the swinging fan out of balance, where could he avoid Xiao Wu''s fan dance.From his shoulder to his abdomen, a long scar appeared.


    "Phantom Shiranui."


    He resisted the pain, his hands supported the ground and his legs slid towards Xiao Wu from bottom to top to prevent her from continuing to attack.And with his move, there was a lot of hot flames.


    Xiao Wu used a trick Long Yanwu, and two similar tricks collided.Although suppressing most of his strength, Xiao Wu''s flame was many times stronger than Andy, and instead rolled back towards Andy.


    Andy staggered back a dozen steps, drowning in flames.


    "You lost." Xiao Wu grabbed a fan in one hand and sprinted again with a light smile.However, Xiao Wu didn''t expect that Andy actually used the flames she emitted to use his mortal, super-cracking bullet.


    The fire dragon, which was more than ten meters long, sprayed around his legs.


    However, when Xiao Wu took a dozen steps back and escaped, Andy once again supported the ring with both hands and fired a super-cracking bullet at her again, jumping like a frog.


    Xiao Wu wrinkled her eyebrows, and jumped over Andy at a thunderous speed while her legs came in, and used a trick known as Mengying, a famous wrestling skill in the sky.Her knees pressed against Andy''s waist and slammed his body into the ring.The victory was announced, and the winner was Xiao Wu from the female fighter team.


    The second one was Dong Zhang, and Lianna was the first to make his debut.


    Dong Zhang is very clear about Lianna''s intrepidity, and she will kill if she makes a shot.


    "Death tornado." A tornado one hundred meters high and several meters wide waved out of his hand.However, it is strange that she did not roll towards Lianna, but obediently rotated around Dongzhang.


    "It''s not over, roar-double death tornado." Two kills were issued in succession, but Dong Zhang''s expression remained unchanged.Two yellow-brown tornadoes covered the sky and the earth, angrily blowing back and forth in the ring.


    The sharp wind pressure seemed to poke a hole in the sky, and the surrounding audience almost blown into the air.Lianna was disdainful, his wind was far worse than last year''s Gonitz storm.


    She walked in the wind indifferently, aiming at Dongzhang''s direction.The surrounding wind pressure seemed to have no effect on her, and could only blow her away the hot summer.


    The audience was silent, almost audible.Dong Zhang''s confidence in his own strength has completely disappeared. He is full of shock and unbelief, and what he thinks hard is absolutely useless.


    "It''s over." Liana, who had always been neat and clean, extended a hand knife to Dong Zhang and slashed it on his neck.Dongzhang''s eyes were dark, and he lost consciousness as he knelt on the ground.


    Almost in less than a few seconds, Lianna had already defeated her opponent.


    "Damn it, has the disparity in strength still not shortened." Terry looked at his last opponent, Sakazaki Yuri, with an unwilling expression.


    As early as last year, Terry has been able to reach the level of infinite killing.After a year of hard training, he will definitely be better than his strength.


    "Flame punch!" As if flamed all over, Terry punched Yuri with a punch twice as fast as Andy.


    Yuli stepped away and quickly avoided Terry''s blow.


    "Extreme flow tiger fist." Youli quickly punched one by one, and suddenly sprayed out a two-meter blue energy wave.They aimed at Terry one by one, and then rammed him.


    The continuous Hu Huang punches really revealed a burst of madness from Yuri.Sakazaki Takuma reluctantly shook his head, and the girl changed the trick of the limit flow without authorization.


    Energy bombs of a few meters in size struck, and Terry was overwhelmed, and one by one evaded Yuri''s continuous bombing.When he saw the last one, Terry narrowed his eyes and ran into it instead.


    "Definitely kill, high rail fountain." After exhausting the strength of his entire body to smash Hu Huang''s fist on the side of his shoulder, his right hand slammed into the ring.Yuli only felt a burst of energy coming out of the ring and rushed towards her strangely.


    With an unexpected move, Yuli jumped into the air forcefully, avoiding Terry''s surprise attack.


    "Good chance, kick back."


    His feet are like a helicopter, twisting towards Yuli in the air.


    You Li squinted her eyes and smiled, her hands had already gathered super arrogance, "Air Overlord Xiang Roar Fist." A ten-meter-large blue energy ball pressed from the sky to the rushing Terry.


    "What?" Gathering Qi was too fast, and the energy bomb sent out instantly caught Terry off guard.


    Boom... There was a huge explosion in the ring, and a 100-meter-large cavity appeared in the originally uneven ring.

 783 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0794, vs. Charmi

    The scattered light fell on the ring, and dense pits appeared.A move that condenses the power of the earth is so powerful.


    "Wow..." After the audience saw Nie Kong''s appearance, the entire arena was boiling, and the girls screamed one by one.It seems that Nie Kong''s reputation is much better than Athena and Xiao Wu.


    Seeing that Nie Kong was able to slap his Zhigang away, Qisong Society narrowed his eyes and said, "Why are you stopping me?"


    "No matter what, I won''t watch you kill her, because she is now my teammate. Come on, now I am your opponent." Nie Kong said.


    "Very well, then I will kill you together." Qisong Society sneered, and the body floated in front of him strangely.Without the referee''s order, the second game began.


    "Look at the earth." He wrapped his hands around Nie Kong behind him, just about to jump up with him and then smashed Nie Kong''s head against the earth.However, the Qisong Society discovered that, with the power of the earth, he could not move Nie Kong''s body.It seems that what he is holding now is the entire planet.


    Qisong Society turned red due to excessive force, but still couldn''t shake Nie Kong.


    "Roar..." Accompanied by his roar, the entire ten-mile racecourse and the ground of the ring was shaking violently.The power of the earth and the power of Nie Kong competed with each other, causing the soil under their feet to be torn apart.


    The unprecedented horror of the Qisong Society, how can the power that controls the earth be unable to pull out an ordinary human?How could there be such a thing.


    "Haha... I''ll show you what the real power is." Nie Kong grabbed the arm of the Qisong Society with a backhand, and immediately released a small part of his strength.


    The Qisong Society only felt that the body had struck an unobservable force, and grabbed itself from the ground, standing on the ground.With Nie Kong''s strong grasp, the entire earth shook slightly.


    The strength of the two people competed, leaving Sakazaki Ryo and the others with cold sweats, shocked by the strength of the two.


    "Impossible..." Qisong Society''s eyes were dumbfounded, how could it be possible that he would lose by strength on the earth.


    Nie Kong threw his body fiercely, and Qisong Society''s body was uncontrollably separated from the ground.Following his fall, Nie Kong just made a move and pressed his knees against his head.


    With a boom, a cloud of blood burst out of his face.Nie Kong understood that Qisong Society had a hard life, so he sent a hole to his body that was shot backwards.


    The football-sized milky white beam has no limit. Their Overlord Xianghouquan is gorgeous and huge, but how powerful is the condensed breath.With a tearing sound, Dong Dongbo easily penetrated his lower abdomen, revealing a terrifying wound.


    Qisongshe''s body was constantly twitching. Although there was an immortal protoss, the serious injury exceeded his recovery speed.He recovered a little bit, but the victory was announced, and Nie Kong won.


    Sakazaki Ryo and the others have a general feeling. They have discovered that they have never seen how strong Nie Kong''s real strength is anyway.Like a bottomless pit, it left a mystery for them.


    Chris hurriedly helped Qisong Society out of the ring, and he would not believe that it would be the result.


    Sharma''s eyes flashed with excitement, and she squeezed her small fist.He is really strong, he deserves to be his idol.Now that the obstacle has disappeared, I can finally fight him as I wish.Hehe, so excited.


    Moving her graceful and plump figure, she gracefully came to Nie Kong step by step.The curve of the body is very bumpy, like a ripe red apple waiting to be picked.


    "Please forgive me for the rudeness of the Qisong Society, and then please give me more advice, I... I am fighting for the first time." She smiled shyly at Nie Kong.


    "Well, let''s make a move." Nie Kong''s eyes lit up when she heard her words.


    Sharma hummed softly and decided not to use the power of thunder and lightning for the time being.Like dancing, she turned and kicked Nie Kong.Those Qianqian jade feet make people feel that they are not very powerful.


    "Watch my Charmi spin kick."


    Half of his white legs were exposed, and he followed the plump legs Nie Kong.Uh, it''s dark red.


    Nie Kong simply stretched out his hand and fished her calf in his hand.


    Charmi blushed and stretched out a small hand to press on Nie Kong''s shoulder, and a leaping leg wrapped around Nie Kong''s neck like a vine.


    "Sharmi''s lash."


    With a soft drink, Sharma''s slender waist twisted his legs and pinched Nie Kong into the uneven ring.However, Nie Kong was motionless like a standing mountain.


    The intimate scene of the two fell in the eyes of the audience, causing a burst of noise around them.Because in their eyes, Sharma''s legs are riding on Nie Kong''s head in a very beautiful posture.


    Such a beautiful blessing made the boys in the audience envy and jealous.The girls yelled at Shirmi for being shameless and taking advantage of Nie Kong''s righteousness.


    "Really, you guys should pay attention a little bit." Athena muttered, wishing to go up and pull away the sticking two immediately.


    Nie Kong grabbed Xia Ermi''s waist with both hands and threw her body into the air.Sharma screamed, and Nie Kong reached out his hand across her knees and hugged her in his arms.


    Sharma hugged Nie Kong''s neck tightly, and his heart was throbbing hard, not knowing whether it was afraid or shy.


    "Haha...Have you given up?" Nie Kong said with a light smile.


    Charmi''s pretty face was pink, and he hummed.The eyes covered by the hair showed a small half, they were shining like gems, so beautiful, their front faces were actually slightly better than Xiao Wu and the others.


    Nie Kong put down her beautiful legs and ended this farce-like game.Sharma didn''t use the power to control the mine, but she couldn''t win even with her.

 784 The collapse of the second element body 0795, teasing Chris

    Touching her extraordinary curve at close range, Nie Kong''s hand seemed to sink deeply into her soft body.The deadly faint feminine musk continued to surround Nie Kong''s nose.It''s really "giving someone a rose, the hand has a lingering fragrance".


    Nie Kong looked at Shirmi who was shy and chuckled: "By the way, do you have time after the game? I have something important to tell you."


    Charmi''s pretty face was hot, and she whispered: "Yes...some." Her head was blank, and the mission of the serpent was completely forgotten, leaving only one thought prowler: "Does he want... Are you dating me?" Although she doesn''t have much confidence in her own beauty, she believes that she will never lose to Mai Zhuo and the others, and her charm will definitely increase after wearing the beautiful clothes she designed.


    "See you after the game, don''t forget." Nie Kong said.


    Sharma nodded lightly, leaving the ring with a small smile on his lips, looking happy as if he didn''t care about the failure of the game.


    "It''s damned, what a game, it''s like flirting with Brother Nie Kong in front of us. But that vixen is so pretty." Xiao Wu exclaimed jealously.


    "Hehe, part of the reason is the influence of the blood of the serpent. The appearance of the men and women in our Eight Masters Collection is generally better than the others. But even so, it is completely incomparable with the owner." Mai Zhuo chuckled.


    "Looking at her expression, you definitely can''t cut the fetters of the world. Like us, you don''t value the mission of the Eight Masters. If Gonitz knew it, he would definitely be annoyed to come back to life." Wei Si said in a general sense.


    "Who doesn''t want to get rid of the fate of thousands of years, at least I feel that my previous life is really tired compared to now." Mai Zhuo sighed.In the reincarnation of breaking through the seal cycle, the fetters between them and human beings have unknowingly affected their thoughts.


    "You two are really serious. Why are the topics getting heavier? Focus on watching Nie Jun''s game. The fourth battle between him and Chris is about to begin." Mary shook her proud waist. , Said while staring at Nie Kong.


    On the ring, a purple solidified flame appeared strangely from the palms of Chris'' hands.His eyes were red, and the power of the serpent in his body was surging crazily.Bajie concentrated on controlling the fire Chris, facing his opponent Nie Kong with an awakened attitude.His flames are firmer than Kusannagi and Iori, and the temperature is no worse than them.And after awakening, Chris is stronger than drafting Nagin and Iori.


    After the referee announced the start of the game, Chris waved his hands forward and used his stunt to shoot the sun. His hands sprayed out a ten-meter purple fire dragon, rushing towards Nie Kong''s position.


    Nie Kong took a step back, just avoiding the flames.What surprised Nie Kong was that Chris had a steady stream of tricks.After a fire dragon sprayed out, it went to the second and then to the third.Nie Kong moved and danced among the gorgeous fire dragons., Very clever and simple to avoid Chris'' attack, elegant and handsome, enough to make the girls scream in the audience.


    The sky full of purple flames sprinkled on the ring, drying up the uneven ground.Even viewers who are thousands of meters away feel the heat is pressing.


    Chris stared at the floating figure of Nie Kong with a sneer, but his index finger lit up like a candle and a three-meter-high flame emerged.The flames that had originally surrounded him dissipated at an extremely fast speed, as if condensed at his fingertips.The imaginary flame seems to have materialization.The excessive compression of the purple flame made the color congeal into an evil black.


    "Ultimate move-super dark big snake pheasant."


    It was several times more terrifying than the super-large snake pheasant that drafted Nakyo. A hundred-meter-large black flame was shot out and the ring was darkened and enveloped the entire ring.


    "No way, so strong." The ordinary people around watching the battle exclaimed, it can be called a pervert, can human beings really reach that level.The black flames all over the field smashed at Nie Kong like Mount Tai.


    When looking from a distance, it looked like a big black snake instead of a giant dragon. Such a wonderful spectacle made them overwhelmed.


    At the same time, Nie Kong shook his right hand to form a hand knife.Nie Kong didn''t even look at it. He directly pointed at the 100-meter-large black flame snake and swiped in the air.


    "Bengyue Dimensional Knife."


    The blade of the void space directly divided the super strong snake pheasant into two halves like a piece of paper, and the remaining power was printed on Chris'' body.


    Seeing his body that seemed to be divided into two halves, Chris showed horror in his eyes: "That...that''s the power to tear space, how is it possible... how can an ordinary person have the same ability as my lord."


    Nie Kong held his right hand in the void, and a blood whip of pink flame entangled in his palm, as gorgeous as a peach blossom.


    With a snap, the whip hit Chris'' quickly recovered body.The intense pain eroded his soul with an unprecedented sense of desire, painful and numb.


    His lovely face was red, and he looked at Nie Kong with watery eyes.Kneeling on the ground, the blue shirt slipped under his shoulders.A lovely Zhengtai showed that posture and looked at herself with longing eyes. Nie Kong felt his hair standing upside down, a little sick.However, if someone who likes to engage in jokes sees it, he will definitely impulsively hold him in his arms. Chris is really a superb affair.


    "Replace me, angry blood whip."


    He hurriedly changed the whip in his hand, the pink blood whip turned to crimson, and once again drew it on his body.


    "Ah..." The watery eyes immediately transformed into irrational anger, such as blasting out flames.Falling on the ring, he roared and rushed towards Nie Kong like a beast, and his body was condensed with layers of purple flames.


    Nie Kong drew the ten-meter purple fireball into the air like a spinning top.The flames dissipated, and Chris'' eyes were completely blank, and the erosion of his spirit by two extreme emotional changes could no longer bear.


    "KO, the British team advances to the KOF top two."


    After seeing Chris in a coma, the referee immediately announced the result of the game with a microphone.


    Sakazaki sounded out, no matter how he chased him, he couldn''t chase him. He was really strong.

 785 The collapse of the second element Text 0797, the atmosphere of the conversation

    Could it be that they were Nie Kong''s secretaries before they awakened, but... But asking themselves to serve Nie Kong with the three of them, that kind of thing is too... too ridiculous.But if he can be her wife in the future, it would be fine if the two of them are secretaries.No... No, this is not the time to think about this.


    "No...no, we...we are not sure about the relationship, we don''t have a date. How...how can we do that kind of thing so quickly." I don''t know where the power came from, the plump body resisted in Nie Kong''s arms. Wiggling.


    "Sharmi, you are too naive, do you think there will be time for you to develop slowly. The resurrection of the snake is right in front of you. Once you miss the opportunity, then you probably won''t have any chance." Mai Zhuo coldly snorted. .


    Sharma woke up immediately, and what Mai Zhuo said made her feel the urgency of the matter.If everything goes well, then... then I will probably be the last time I have seen my admiration for Nie Kong.If you leave regrets, it is better to convey your true heart to him now.


    "That''s right..."


    "You...you two don''t do this." Sharma said with a trembling blush.


    "Charmi, are you willing to be my woman when the snake is resurrected?" Nie Kong hugged her body tightly with both hands, and was not willing to let her go.


    Seeing Nie Kong looking at his body with fond and greedy eyes, the hot emotions hidden in Xia Ermi burst out.


    "Well, if Nie Kong really likes me." If you can show his relationship with him, then it will be regarded as the death of the snake after resurrection, and she has no regrets.

 786 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0798, Qi Daotianxue was arrested

    There was a trace of fatigue in the smile, but it was a very comfortable feeling of fatigue.After receiving Nie Kong''s watering, she was like a flower to be released, blooming with the amazing beauty that it should be.Seeing that tired and beautiful face made Nie Kong a daze.


    Two or three hours later, Sharma quietly opened the door and prepared to leave.After she glanced around, she found that no one pretended to stroll back to her room.Charminar''s temperament seemed to have increased several times.


    Back to the three-person room arranged by the organizer for their Hell Band, they found Qisong Society and Chris sitting on the sofa with gloomy faces.


    "What''s the matter?" Sharma looked at them with her moist and beautiful eyes, and asked curiously.


    "Huh... damn Yamazaki Ryuji, after hearing the mission, he still insists on his own way." Bajieji betrayed the mission one by one, making him feel unprecedented anger.


    "According to your personality, didn''t you kill him?" Sharma said.


    "Of course I won''t give up easily, but Iori Temple..." If Qisongsha''s eyes could burst into flames, it seemed that Iori Temple had stopped him.With the strength of the Bashen Temple after comprehending the magical skills, he has been able to contemplate the three heavenly kings.


    "Forget it, let''s not talk about those unhappy things. How about you, why did it take more than two hours to talk to him? And looking at you, it seems like a different person." Qisong Society turned to Sharma Asked.


    "Yes, Charmi has become much more beautiful than before." Chris said in surprise.


    "Haha, is it?" Shalmi''s small mouth flashed into a crescent shape, very happy."I... I got very important information from him, which is the most important condition for the resurrection of my lord. He told me Qi Inadahime''s reincarnation. She is the real girlfriend Qi Inadaxue of Kyo Kusanagi... "She pressed the photo on the table and let them both watch.


    Seeing Xiaoxue''s appearance, Qisongsha squinted her eyes: "Hey, you can''t go wrong, she is exactly the same as the young Qi Daxue of 1800. The point is that she will actually be Kusanakyo''s lover, which is really interesting. The time is ripe. , The day of my lord''s coming is coming soon." The anger on Qisongshe''s face dissipated, and there was a hearty laughter.


    "Ashe, let me go and catch her personally immediately. I can use the ceremony to resurrect my lord tomorrow. Now the heirs of the two artifacts have been seriously injured in the KOF competition, the opportunity is rare." Chris said excitedly.


    "Okay, the sacrifice will be handed over to you." Qisong Society said with satisfaction.


    In the room assigned by the organizer to the British team, Kagura Chizuru, who was covered in bandages, opened his eyes strangely.She squeezed the last trace of her body''s strength and pushed the bedding off hard.


    "Boom..." A crisp sound attracted Nie Kong. He was ready to go to bed after satisfying the girl.Nie Kong glanced at Qianhe who was wriggling on the bed, and said, "You are seriously injured, don''t move."


    "You...you are finally here, now my sister is falling asleep, and I am her sister Kagura Mangui. Now there is a very important thing to ask you, please be sure to stop the conspiracy of the three eight masters... ¡­" No wonder her eyes are different from Chizuru''s. It turns out that the consciousness now appearing in Kagura is her Kagura Mangui.


    "Hehe, it''s too late. It is estimated that they have caught the reincarnation of Qi Daji, the sacrifice of the resurrection of the snake. No one can stop the resurrection of the snake." Nie Kong said with a light smile.


    Kagura Wangui stayed for a while and couldn''t say anything: "What are you saying, are you really going to let them resurrect the snake?"


    "That''s right, the resurrection of the serpent is in my plan. You two sisters can just watch here and see how I can destroy the serpent you fear." Nie Kong was full of self-belief.


    "You lunatic..." Kagura Wangui smiled bitterly. If Orochi is completely resurrected, no one can stop him.It was only in a semi-complete state before 1800, and the three major families sacrificed most of their people to seal him.

 788 The collapse of the second element Text 0800, the true recovery of the snake

    However, without waiting for the referee to announce the result of the game, the surrounding environment immediately became dark and hollow, and it seemed to be drawn by a terrifying force.


    And the entire huge racecourse and the sky strangely connected into a beam of light, and the sky began to change as if it were a projection.Slowly, an altar like a beam of light formed above them, and it was slowly expanding.At the same time, a ring of light suddenly rose up around this altar, directly surrounding the altar, leading to the sky, without seeing the top.The power of terror caused a strong shock on the ground of the racecourse.Amid the booming sound, terrifying cracks were opened in the soil.


    The vibration did not stop, but increased.The ordinary viewers were all stunned and fled in horror.Athena looked up in surprise, and found four hazy figures on the altar floating high in the sky.


    "That''s not Jing''s girlfriend, Xiaoxue, how could she be there?" After seeing Xiaoxue''s appearance, Damen and Hongwan suddenly had a bad feeling.The other three had a familiar and weird aura. They were three of the Hell Band. The altar was about a hundred meters high from the ground.


    "My lord, come and revive with your proud posture, your servant is ready to sacrifice." The voice of Qisong Society resounded through the racecourse, and the light was concentrated on Qi Daoda Xue.After she absorbed the spiritual energy, she floated strangely in the air.


    Suddenly he was extremely irritated and trembling violently.Fighters with excellent eyesight could see clearly, and Xiaoxue''s body slowly turned into a light spot.The terrifying energy spread out, and the shadow of a tall man slowly appeared in the beam of light.The broken white hair swayed lightly, and a huge sun mark in front of him was shining with black light...


    His closed eyes opened, and those eyes were chilling and terrifying.The mysterious person who morphed from after absorbing Xiaoxue appeared before them without weight.And his appearance caused the ground around the racecourse to vibrate violently, and then it seemed to be drawn to the altar in the air by super suction, forming a weird space.His appearance brought a sense of peace in the world.Everything in the space disappeared, not even the slight flow of air.He came in a full body posture, and his strength was many times stronger than Gonitz.


    "Ok... so evil, is he the enemy Nie Jun has been trying to defeat?" Athena squeezed out a cold sweat, wondering who she possesses stronger than him.


    "The big snake is really resurrected..." Wei Si''s tone was a little unstable.


    But Sharma started to care about Nie Kong at this moment.The big snake has come out, so what about that person, what about that person?


    "That...that''s a big...snake..." As the hotel floated into the air, Kagura Mangui, who was recuperating in the room, sweated down.With such a terrifying dark power, even the Yata Mirror in his body was trembling, and there was no doubt that the leader of the Eight Masters, Orochi, was resurrected.The dark power that surpassed anyone, Kagura Mangui and Chizuru felt very distinct.However, with such a terrifying snake, would Nie Kong be his opponent?She resisted the pain of her body and watched her situation with the Yata mirror.


    "Welcome my lord to come." Qisongshe and Chris half kneeled in front of him, looking excitedly at the people in front of them, as if the people in front of them were their gods and their spiritual pillars.Sharma took a few steps back, her pretty face looked complicated.


    The serpent did not move, his eyes were deep and without focus, turning to Mai Zhuo and Wei Si beside Nie Kong.He is not watching, all the words used to describe human beings are not suitable for him.


    All eyes were cast on him, and a panic flashed."He... who the hell is, he... he won''t be able to produce a trace of fighting spirit, it''s terrible."


    "My servant, come back, the blood of my clan is flowing in the two of you." The snake did not speak, but his consciousness passed directly into the minds of Weis and Mai Zhuo.


    The two women were slightly flustered, and seemed to have been deeply affected by the majesty of the serpent for thousands of years.


    "Haha...it''s so funny, I''ve waited for this moment for a long time. Don''t yell because you won''t be their master." Nie Kong laughed, breaking the dead silence of the space created by the snake.He floated gently in front of the snake and stood face to face with him.The two are almost handsome and extraordinary, each with their unique temperament.


    Da Snake''s gaze turned to Nie Kong, and her calm eyes fluctuated for the first time: "Oh, what a strange human being, I can''t detect your thinking...interesting."


    "Stop talking nonsense, let me see your true power, Orochi." Nie Kong pulled Xia Ermi behind her back to him, then smiled at him.


    Hidden behind Nie Kong, Sharma''s flustered thoughts slowly stabilized.She stretched out her small hand and hugged Nie Kong steadily from behind.If you can''t accept your fate, you will be very happy to die with him.


    Mai Zhuo and Wei Si also came to Nie Kong''s side and bravely stared at their former masters.


    "Stupid, the clansmen of our Heavenly Kingdom God Race are obsessed with human emotions, and they should be purified." His calm eyes condensed, and he reached out and pointed at Nie Kong''s position.A black circle shaped like a mirror appeared on the palm of his palm, and it slowly expanded and enveloped the four of Nie Kong.It was a small space he created, and it broke with a bang when he met Nie Kong and the others.


    The burst of space swept towards Nie Kong with terrifying fragments.Although his tricks are simple, they are terrifying.The power to control the space, I am afraid that he can really shatter the earth and kill all human beings in one move.


    Naturally, Nie Kong''s physical strength does not need to be said, otherwise he would not be able to cross the dimensional barrier at will.So he smiled and let the fragments of that space cut towards him.


    What surprised Qisongshe and Chris had happened, and the three of Nie Kong were intact when they hit my master''s move.Mai Zhuo and Wei Si, look at me, and I look at you, with surprises in their eyes.After the double repair, the strength of their two women is not worse than that of the big snake, and their physical strength is not afraid of such a weak spatial trick.


    "It''s really great, it seems that the master''s strength is stronger than that of the big snake." Mai Zhuo is very proud to choose Nie Kong as his master.

 789 The collapse of the second element text 0801Look at my transformation

    However, that was just a normal blow from the big snake, if it is said that it must be killed, Nie Kong can''t let them take risks.The power of space is strange and unpredictable, for example, his dimensional knife can simply cut off the entire planet.


    "It''s been over a thousand years, these human beings really have grown a little bit." The snake frowned, as if he didn''t expect that they would be able to block his random move.


    "Damn it, as my lord''s servant, I actually opposed my lord." Qisong Society gritted his teeth and gritted his teeth as he looked at the third girl and the pale-faced Ryuji Yamazaki behind the ring.


    Orochi''s eyes flowed, scanned the entire space, and then fixed his eyes on Yamazaki Ryuji.There were four betrayals in the Bajie Concentration, which made the snake feel angry.


    Yamazaki Ryuuji seemed to be afraid, then put on a fierce face, and launched an offensive against the snake in front of Nie Kong."I care who you are, no one can control my life."


    Da Snake''s face was cold and severe, and his right hand grabbed it out of thin air.What frightened Yamazaki Ryuji was that his body was sucked in front of the snake uncontrollably, unable to move.


    "Since you are not obedient, then you have no value in existence." A strange energy emerged from his right hand, and he grabbed Yamazaki Ryuuji''s body.But what was surprising was that his hand seemed to penetrate his body and grabbed a blue illusory sphere.


    Nie Kong frowned slightly, and he found that it was the soul of Yamazaki Ryuji.I saw the big snake lightly squeeze it, and the blue sphere turned into powder with a click, and at this time, the life of Yamazaki Ryuji was no longer noticed.


    Mai Zhuo and Wei Si shrank their bodies and looked at the snake with horror in their eyes.Protoss is immortal in front of the owner, like a joke.


    "Then it''s your turn." The snake said indifferently.


    Nie Kong stopped in front of the three women and said, "You stand back and let me come to him for a while."


    "A mere human, do you think you can stop me?" With a light finger on his right hand, a string of black circles of several meters large appeared out of thin air, swallowing at Nie Kong like a black hole.This black particle trick is several times stronger than the space shattering trick just now.


    The black hole with spatial fluctuations struck, and everything encountered was cut into a circular ring shape.


    "Haha, do you have the ability to manipulate space? In that case, look at my Dimensional Knife." Nie Kong''s knife swiped, and a faint wave of waves hit the string of black particles.


    Tear...like the sound of paper tearing, each of the black particles broke in half in front of Nie Kong and disappeared.However, after Nie Kong''s Dimensional Knife shredded the black particles, he cut the serpent in half with undiminished power, and then once again shredded the space barrier he created behind.


    A cloud of blood exploded from his body, and then returned to its original state within a tenth of a second.Even the big snake now has that smile on his face and said: "You can hurt me. I really underestimated your ability. It''s really no small thing. I''m angry. I will use my strength to crush you. Destroy with the humans of the world!"


    After issuing the declaration of extinction, his hands slowly raised to the sky, like a peacock opening a screen."Return everything to nothing." In this space, Orochi seems to have exploded his biggest move!


    All return to nothing is the terrible way of destroying the world by the snake.How abnormal is the strength of a small part of the original book, and now it will destroy the world with all its strength.White spaces appeared in the entire sky, and those spaces became his weapons one by one.The entire space was divided into billions of fragments, sprayed out all over the world.


    Under such a super destructive force, the entire world will definitely be destroyed.


    How could Nie Kong make him successful? His girls would be affected.Although their strength is very strong, their energy still cannot break through the constraints of space.


    "How could it make you succeed, ah drink..." Along with Nie Kong''s roar, the space trembled violently.Just like the dragon tsunami.The tiny earth trembled violently, as if it was afraid of such a powerful force.The Earthquake Mountain shook, and a few hundred meters in the radius of Nie Kong, a series of black and hideous cracks appeared.


    In a moment, the golden light seemed to wash away all the dust.The arrogance that exceeded the limit spouted from Nie Kong''s body, and violently collided with the space storm erupting from the big snake.The very real scene made the people around him dumbfounded.


    As the spring snow melted and the space storm slowly faded away, Nie Kong¡¯s arrogance filled the entire earth and even spread to every corner of the universe.


    "Boom..." At the center of the explosion, the source of the golden light was shining continuously, the golden flames seemed to be solidified, and there was a strong lightning and thunder nearby.The golden hair, the slightly strange and determined face, the charming and cold and ruthless golden pupils.Although his appearance has changed a bit, Mai Zhuo and the others can easily recognize him.


    "Yes... is the master (Brother Nie Kong)? Good... so handsome and powerful." Nie Kong, who has changed from a normal state to a super two state, his black hair turned into a gold like Saiyan , And there was a trace of lightning near the body.That handsome and powerful appearance made Xiao Wu obsessed with a few women, and that was their man.


    The shocking power made everyone fearful, and the power that radiated was many times more terrifying than the serpent.


    "Ok... terrible, is that his true strength? Hard... no wonder there will be the idea of ??challenging the Orochi." Yata Kagami cracked open a few cracks, and Kagura Wangui''s eyes widened and looked incredible. The situation inside.


    Compared to the serpent, it is terrifying, I am afraid that he can destroy the earth with a little wave of his hand. Who is he, he is more like a god than the serpent.


    "How could it break my stunt? What happened to him, and how could such a big change occur?" Da Snake couldn''t imagine a human being stronger than him, absolutely beyond his expectation.


    Sakazaki was even more stunned, and so did Terry and the others."I was so naive before, I would let him use his full strength..."


    The golden arrogance filled the distance of one hundred meters in the range of Nie Kong, accompanied by his golden and cold eyes, the whole person descended into the world like a war god.Floating in front of people all over the world with golden light, more like a god than a serpent.


    Tens of trillions of fighting power broke out all at once and almost wiped out the entire planet."Haha, sorry, I didn''t move my body for a long time, I scared you."

 790 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0802, dangerous, sudden attack

    However, that wasn''t Nie Kong''s strongest power, Super Three''s power was too great, and it would definitely smash the King of Fighters world.


    "Although your strength is indeed many times stronger than mine, don''t think you can beat me? Even if you can destroy the earth, you can''t kill me." The snake is not afraid of Nie Kong, but is confident that he has an immortality. .He stared at Nie Kong coldly, his surprise passed away in a flash.


    "Master, please release your strength to your heart''s content." Mai Zhuo exclaimed in excitement.


    "Jun Nie, you said you want to help me cut off the mission that has been bound for thousands of years, don''t miss the appointment." Sharma was also very excited.


    "Hehe, then just open your dog''s eyes and take a good look." Nie Kong lightly tapped his finger, and a three-meter golden air column sprayed towards the snake.There was almost no time for him to react and teleport, and the energy completely overwhelmed his body.The solid and powerful arrogance burned his body into powder, and shot him into outer space through the air.In five or six seconds, they could see that one of the stars stopped blinking.


    "Have you won?" Almost all of the Kagura sisters were extremely excited. He is so strong and handsome, his strength has completely surpassed Orochi, and he will definitely win.


    However, the matter was not over. The ashes of the snake body was once again assembled and formed. His immortal body was many times stronger than the Gonitz immortal body, although it was not comparable to Buu.


    "I said, you can''t kill me." He looked indifferent, because he felt that only the power seal of the three divine tools was considered.He is the will of the earth, it can be called the existence of God, and in simple terms it is a mass of consciousness.Then he secretly issued an order to the runaway Iori Temple, Qisong Society, and Chris, to solve Mai Zhuo and the three traitors while he dragged Nie Kong.The eyes of the three of them were strangely red, and there was no need to say that they rushed to the third daughter of Mai Zhuo.


    Sharma was unwilling to fight with Qisong Society, so he rushed directly to Iori Temple.Their strength is so powerful, they simply play the Qisong Society in the palm of their hands.Their respective battles started in the space of the big snake.But Sakazaki Ryo and the others can only make soy sauce, because that is not their level of strength.


    "Really." At this time, Nie Kong''s figure flashed, appearing in front of the snake at a faster speed than teleporting and grabbed the snake''s neck with one hand.Da Snake''s eyes looked at Nie Kong coldly, and his right hand made a faint ripple.


    "Soul out." He wanted to shred Nie Kong''s soul, but the ripples actually bounced back when they touched Nie Kong''s body.He was surprised and inexplicably, did his stunt failed again.


    "Hmph, can you take out my soul. Since you are dying, I will completely refine you." Nie Kong''s other hand burst into flames of nothingness, roasting the space. distortion.


    Nie Kong had many ways to kill him, such as the sealed Demon Fengbo, killing his soul attack, refining it into a pill, sucking up and controlling the blood in his body to destroy his body.However, Nie Kong chose the refining type because he coveted the magnificent tricks of the snake.


    The terrifying soul pressure spread out, causing people all over the world to shake their bodies.Athena stared at Nie Kong with her eyes, because she discovered another trick that she might use with super powers.


    "Huh..." With a cool snort, a lightning bolt struck Nie Kong in the sky, extinguishing Nie Kong''s soul flame.Nie Kong was taken aback and hurriedly looked towards the sky.


    I saw the turbid sky, slowly separating to reveal a dark mass.Two huge eyes slowly emerged, full of majesty and anger.Compared with Nie Kong''s super soul pressure, he pressed on Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong''s spiritual sense swept away and found that those eyes were not in the sky, but looking at him from another plane.


    "Oops, how can there be a three-dimensional Japanese cultivator guarding such a barren dimension? It''s impossible." His expression changed, and he felt a little panicked for the first time.


    "Damn, dare to break into my world and steal my faith, and I can''t spare you." A voice that couldn''t tell whether it was a male or a female came, but I could hear how angry this person was.


    A terrifying coercion struck Nie Kong with lightning composed of pure spiritual power.The level of power is many times stronger than the space and time of the second dimension.


    The dimensional space has cracked cracks, which is super powerful.


    Nie Kong didn''t dare to use his body to resist the high-level energy attack formed by spiritual power, because even the super three might not be able to resist it.He narrowed his eyes.The golden body of the newly cultivated Sanzhang Gao Yuanshen jumped out of his forehead, blocking the splitting electric light with his body.


    The pain hit, Nie Kong felt like he was about to split his body.He gritted his teeth and used his soul power to break through the dimensional barrier and rush towards the enemy.Since there is no way to avoid it, let''s fight hard.With the determination to die, his soul broke through the barrier and appeared in a void space.


    However, his body was no longer controlled by the soul, and his body, who was holding the big snake, slowly loosened and fell to the ground.


    People who were watching the excitement only saw a golden light flashing quickly, and Nie Kong fell down.The three daughters of Mai Zhuo who had defeated the Iori and their pale faces caught the falling Nie Kong and called his name anxiously.


    After losing Nie Kong''s control, the snake''s body slowly rose."Without his guardianship, you humans are waiting to be extinguished by me." Mai Zhuo and the others turned pale again, because this time their enemies were their former masters.How could I win without Nie Jun.


    "Brother Nie Kong will wake up soon."


    Xiao Wu and the others shook Nie Kong''s body anxiously, and they were about to cry. Their world couldn''t live without Nie Kong.


    "Don''t be sad, now the important thing is to work together to defeat the enemy. I believe Jun Nie will return safely." King played the appearance of a big sister to stabilize their panic.


    "Sister King is right. I just saw Nie Jun¡¯s soul rush out. He...he will definitely come back. Now if...if you don¡¯t beat the snake together, everything will be over." Although Athena was anxious and sad, But he did not panic.


    The women looked at the big snake in the sky, their eyes condensed.With such a strong opponent, can they really defeat her?They are facing an unprecedented crisis.

 791 The collapse of the second element text 0803, fierce battle

    Yuanshen broke through the barriers of the dimension, and Nie Kong appeared in a gray space.There was no sign of life inside, and what appeared in front of him was a flood dragon with eight heads that was nearly ten times bigger than Nie Kong Yuanshen.There is a terrible blood scab on its abdomen, and the injury has not healed.


    When the dragon with eight heads saw Nie Kong''s golden body, sixteen eyes flashed in surprise.And it didn''t say much, a thunderbolt burst out of the front mouth immediately.It seems that the lightning that hit Nie Kong in the world of the King of Fighters just now came out of its mouth.


    "The real eight-pointed snake?" Nie Kong was shocked. How could he expect that the cultivator guarding the King of Fighters world would be a famous ancient beast in Japan.Although I don''t know how high its real cultivation base is, Nie Kong has no retreat and can only fight to a low level.


    A scorching smell permeated Nie Kong''s surroundings, and lightning hit Nie Kong''s golden body, and the dazzling golden yellow of the golden body became slightly dim.With the piercing pain, Nie Kong knew he couldn''t continue like this.No matter how powerful his primordial spirit is, he can''t stop its waves of attacks.


    "Drink!" Nie Kong shouted loudly, his voice resounding throughout the space, reverberating continuously in the space.The powerful primordial energy spread to the surroundings with the sound, illuminating the gray surrounding area.


    The eight snake heads moved strangely, turning their heads and staring at the floating Nie Kong with cold eyes.


    Nie Kong''s entire body was floating in the air, his body glowing golden light, and his eyes glowing blue like the universe.


    The eight big snakes had obviously sensed the strength of Nie Kong''s body. After a slight pause, the eight snakes made different sounds, and then all changed their directions.One of them had a big mouth, and a fireball with a radius of ten meters shot at him and started to move in the direction of Nie Kong.The fireball condensed the pure fairy qi in its body, breaking open gaps in the space.


    Seeing the big fireball flying towards him, Nie Kong hurriedly jumped up and avoided.


    "Boom!" With a loud noise, a 100-meter black hole appeared in front of him.Nie Kong secretly called terrifying, the level of that power is really incomparable with the second dimension.


    He controlled his body, gathered the strength of Tina, raised his fist high, and hit the eight-headed snake''s abdomen.


    "Bang! The eight-headed snake raised eight snake heads high, and one of them hit Nie Kong''s body. Nie Kong was hit by a powerful force, and his body flew back. Nie Kong just felt his fists just fine It was like hitting an iron plate, but the place he hit was only slightly broken.


    The ancient fierce beasts specialized in the physical body, and how terrifying the body is.With Nie Kong not having any attacks, it was already very good to be able to break his skin.


    "Damn, the defense is too high!" Nie Kong stopped in the air and wiped the dim golden body with his hand.It''s really evil, it turned out that there was such a big difference in strength, and the snake head flew out with a light bump.If you get hit by an energy ball, what''s the deal?Nie Kong thought about it mentally, and at the same time looked at the Eight-Different Big Snake who was constantly approaching him.


    The eight big snakes screamed constantly, and the eight snake heads moved randomly. With a "bang..." Nie Kong was hit again, and his body flew out again.The violent impact caused Nie Kong to roll dozens of times in mid-air before stopping.I twisted my body and felt pain all over, as if I fell apart.Nie Kong wondered if he had been pitted by the cultivation technique, and he said that the third level of the immortal golden body was good.


    The eight snake heads of the Baqi Orochi kept spitting energy balls towards Nie Kong, one could breathe fire, one thunder, one water...Nie Kong kept dodge in the air in embarrassment, but such passiveness is always not a solution.


    "Oh..." The ear-splitting howl sounded again, and the sound waves carried energy spreading around, and the powerful energy formed a layer of energy in mid-air, because of the friction in mid-air, black stripes were splashed from time to time.Because of the powerful energy wave crushing, the gray space clicked like a mirror, and they fell into the space turbulence.Nie Kong''s primordial spirit felt like he was about to shatter, and he couldn''t avoid the explosion of energy waves all over the space.


    He gritted his teeth and once again rushed towards the Baqi Orochi at a very fast speed.Eight snakes with eight snake heads and sixteen eyes stared at Nie Kong, biting at Nie Kong without blind spots.However, Nie Kong''s golden body shrank from three feet to a height of two meters in an instant, passing through the big net that they had woven.He gathered the power of the primordial spirit fiercely, and hit its abdomen with a punch.


    "Woo..."


    The long snake tail flicked around because of the huge pain in the abdomen, and thick dust was splashed around it, and everything was shattered.From time to time, the snake head sprayed energy balls everywhere, causing a fierce storm to erupt in the space.


    Nie Kong was overjoyed when he saw a cloud of blood mist burst out of the blood scab in the abdomen.Sure enough, she seemed to be injured and not healed. It was her fatal wound.As long as you attack there, you have a chance to win.


    Taking advantage of this moment, Nie Kong instantly disappeared in place, and appeared in the wound on the abdomen of Baqi Osnake in the next moment, surrounded by the power of the original spirit of the double fists.


    The fists of''Papa...'' hit the wound fiercely, making the wound that was already quite small became much larger.Nie Kong couldn¡¯t let go of such a good time. His fists hit the Baqi snake¡¯s abdomen like raindrops. The meat around the wound in front of him was rotten, and the pieces of meat fell into the turbulence of space following Nie Kong¡¯s playful attacks. .The scary wound was torn, causing her to let out a terrifying roar.


    "Roar..." The Big Snake finally couldn''t bear it. A powerful energy ball ejected from the mouth of the snake''s head in the middle, and the target was Nie Kong.Nie Kong''s body flashed, and he escaped dangerously and dangerously.


    The Eight Snake had been completely irritated by Nie Kong, and the eight snake heads kept swaying, bumping into Nie Kong, not giving him a chance to get close.


    In the turbulent flow of the vast space, one person and one beast were constantly fighting.It seems that the cultivation bases of the two are the same, which is wrong, because it is the Eight Qi Orochi who was injured.If it was the heyday, Nie Kong would never have a chance to hurt it.The ancient fierce beast was so powerful in its flesh, and Nie Kong didn''t have the attacking magic of the three-dimensional immortal law at all..

 792 The collapsed two-dimensional body 0804, the transformation of the eight-pointed snake

    "Stop it, if we continue to fight, we will only lose both sides." The huge eight-pointed snake in front of Nie Kong''s eyes turned into a metamorphosis, and a clear and beautiful woman with cold eyes appeared in front of him.She is dressed in black gauze, and her graceful body is looming in the fairy clothes.While her right hand covered her abdomen, a little golden blood came out of the big wound in the bowl.


    "You... are you that huge and ugly big snake?"


    Nie Kong''s forward-looking figure stopped immediately, and the golden soul was about to burst miserably.He gasped and looked at the woman before him in surprise.He couldn''t believe that the eight-headed snake could be female.Moreover, compared to the real body she used to fight, she transformed into a human being.For example, the bull demon king of the demon race is a black bull in real body, but the ugly form is almost deadly, similar to the orcs, and far behind the centipede spirits of the eight spider spirits.However, most female monsters are beautiful, such as spider spirits, white mice, and bone spirits.


    "Ahem... If it weren''t for the injury and not healed during the battle with them a few years ago, would your junior Daluo Jinxian, who has never crossed the heavens, be my mid-level opponent of Daluo Jinxian? Hateful, they deceived me. That''s all, you actually want to take away my little power of faith." She looked at Nie Kong with hatred, and the bulging chest trembling as she breathed.She exudes a dusty temperament, and she has an indescribable charm compared to the two-dimensional girl. The beauty is beyond them.


    After listening to her, Nie Kong suddenly realized.It turns out that his soul is just a semi-finished product, no wonder it is so vulnerable.For ordinary cultivators to become immortals, they must survive the catastrophe.And Sanxian is even more miserable, it takes a total of nine days of calamity to become a big Luo Jinxian.Without the forging and condensing of Heavenly Tribulation, the Primordial Spirit would not be able to change in a qualitative direction.The injured Baqi Orochi''s cultivation base fell to Da Luo Jinxian, but it still didn''t take much effort to deal with Nie Kong.


    No wonder there is only one god in the world of the King of Fighters-Orochi. It turned out to be the product of the world hatched by the Eight-Divine Orochi who absorbed the power of faith. Otherwise, how can Susano and the others agree that the Orochi is the only god? .When Nie Kong broke in, it seemed that she was sleeping and recovering.


    "Cut, it''s not rare for me to rely on your little faith power. I just broke into there accidentally. The faith power I gained in the previous worlds is tens of thousands of times stronger than you." Nie Kong said with a whisper.


    "Huh... who do you think my world will become like that?" Baqi Oro squinted his eyes, his astonishing murderous aura burst out, gritted his teeth and said: "Speaking of the reason, I was the first to create this Practice method. How strong was the faith in the past few years. After seeing my achievements, those nasty guys not only suppressed me, but also imitated me and created illusory worlds to absorb the faith that belonged to me. Hateful. Ah, I was almost able to break through to the final peak of Da Luo Jinxian..." She seemed to be very angry, took out a bottle of Immortal Brew from the Qiankun ring and poured it into her little mouth.The legend is right, Orochi is really good wine.


    Nie Kong was surprised and inexplicable. Indeed, how hot the King of Fighters was in 1997, and almost all of her beliefs at that time pointed to her world.But now it¡¯s so lonely. In the 21st century, few people play it. Almost more and more people point to Japanese animation and A, V.It is no wonder that there are so few beliefs, all the reasons have been revealed, and after understanding the reason for the transformation of the second dimension to the third dimension, Nie Kong can reach the real cause of the illusory second dimension.Boys are getting more and more house, and girls are getting more and more corrupt.Nie Kong was shocked when he thought of this, would they create an evil AV dimension?


    "But I''m very surprised that you can sneak into the world controlled by this body to steal their faith without letting them discover it." After speaking, she looked at Nie Kong curiously with her cold eyes.


    "It''s no big deal. I was just an ordinary mortal when I sneaked here. After many years of cultivation, my cultivation has only recently broken through the stage of Da Luo Jinxian." Nie Kong confessed.


    "Sure enough, it''s no surprise. Some time ago, it was because of your breakthrough that awakened me. It seems that your harvest is very rich, and you can actually use it to break through the stage of Daluo Jinxian..." Da Snake Ji suddenly realized Tao.


    "It is indeed many times more than your King of Fighters, but now there is not much left, only enough for the next shuttle." Nie Kong nodded, he almost absorbed the remaining faith power.


    "Haha...interesting, why didn''t I think of that trick. If you use faith to break through their dimensional barriers, they will never find out because of the breaking of faith, so they can steal their faith. "Oshaji''s pretty face was inexplicably surprised, but suddenly she thought of something, and it was dim again.Now after Nie Kong''s destruction, her belief power was already pitiful, but now there is almost nothing left. How can she break through the dimension?


    "Hehe, now that the misunderstanding has been solved, we don¡¯t have any deep hatred. Our common enemy is the golden immortals of Japan, so the enemy¡¯s enemy is a friend. Orochihime, if nothing happens, can we let Am I going one step ahead?" Nie Kong said quickly.


    He didn''t believe it, he didn''t even dare to believe it.If there is a slight omission, he will fall to the bottom of his body.No, it''s soul frightened.Since the three emperors have chosen themselves, it is necessary for them to complete the task.


    "Orochiji? What a cute name." Baqi Orochi whispered, and his little hand unconsciously grabbed Nie Kong''s arm.The strength is so great that Nie Kong cannot break free


    "Don''t leave in a hurry, and chat with me again. Do you think your luck will always be that good?" She looked at Nie Kong with a strange look, there was something unknown in it.But Nie Kong knew that he would definitely not like it.How firm is Xiuxian''s heart? It won''t be shaken as easily as ordinary people.


    Nie Kong moved in his heart and asked, "What should I say?" He knew that Da She Ji''s next words would definitely be of great help to him, so he stopped his footsteps and waited for her.After all, she is the first person to create this kind of practice, and she must know a lot of inside stories.

 793 The collapse of the second element text 0805, contract it

    Seeing Nie Kong''s movement, Da Snake Ji smiled lightly: "Tell you yes, but you must cooperate with me and take me to steal their faith. You just said that the enemy''s enemy is a friend."


    "Cooperation?" Nie Kong frowned, he didn''t want to make contact with her at all.However, with her help, it will be a little more sure and a little more vigorous to deal with Japan''s several great abilities.But can you trust the Baqi Orochi from Japan?


    "Yes, otherwise you will be discovered by them sooner or later, and you will end up in a disillusioned way."


    "It''s not that I don''t want to, but that I can''t trust you all at once." Nie Kong said truthfully.How many people can be trusted in the cultivating world? That is a world that is more indifferent than the human world, where interests are paramount.Compared to human cultivators, Yaozu is much better.


    "So you are worried about that, but that can be easily solved." The Big Basilisk monster looked at Nie Kong.


    "If you have any solution, just say it straight, I''ll consider it!" Nie Kong admitted that he is a novice in the realm of cultivation and does not understand much common sense.The only source of knowledge was the Fajue bestowed by Xuanyuan.


    "You should have heard of the contract, you and I can sign an equal symbiosis contract together!" Said Ochiji.


    "Equality contract? Never heard of it!"


    "This kind of contract is also called a co-existence and co-death contract. Once this contract is signed, if one party dies, the other party will also die together. This contract is directly at the origin of our two souls, and it can never be cancelled." After a pause, he continued: "You should know that the life span of our monster race is longer than that of monks of the same level, so you don''t have to worry about me dying before you. You are a smart person and you should know how to choose."


    "You''re gambling, why bother. As long as you feel at ease here to heal your wounds, it''s better than taking risks with me. If I die by accident during this period, you will be fine." Nie Kong said nonchalantly.


    "Cultivation is originally a gambling with the sky, and the account they hurt me will definitely not be counted." Da Snake Ji said bitterly.


    Nie Kong fell into a brief contemplation when he heard this, and signed a contract with a high-level monster with a cultivation level equivalent to the mid-level of the Daluo Jinxian. The benefits during the contract were naturally very attractive, but the danger was not small, and he spoke after a short while. : "Tell me the legal decision of the contract, I''m thinking about it."


    Da Snake Ji smiled, and said the mysterious formula one by one.Although it is complicated, Nie Kong''s primordial spirit comprehension ability is extraordinary.There is no problem with her contract, and she can lightly cooperate.


    "Okay, I promise to cooperate with you!" Once Nie Kong''s character has decided, he will definitely not mess with it.


    "Yeah." Orochi nodded lightly, her eyes suddenly opened.A white light with weird fluctuations appeared on her hand, which was a bit of her soul origin.


    After Nie Kong saw her movement, he also endured the pain of tearing his soul and pulled out a trace.The two of them were chanting Fa Jue at the same time.


    A dazzling golden light emerged from the pattern instantly, and the souls of the two merged, and then the golden light on the fusion pattern flashed a few times, even if it penetrated the souls of the two.In the next moment, Nie Kong felt a feeling of being connected with his own blood in Orochiji who was close to him.


    "Orochiji, you can talk now." Nie Kong breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Hehe, now the two of us don¡¯t have any secrets anymore. Tell you, they will definitely have several pivotal dimensions that control the flow of faith, and there will definitely be someone guarding them. I¡¯m afraid that when you jump inside and do a little action, they will immediately I found out. The power of faith is not like merit. Because it can only help us break through the peak of the Daluo Jinxian, they presumptuously want to materialize the illusory world and absorb faith. If they succeed, the way of heaven will give him merit and promotion. Cultivation base. Unfortunately, I can help you analyze the safety of the dimension earlier." Da Snake Ji didn''t know if it caused the waist injury, and the pain made her pretty face pale.


    After Nie Kong listened, his eyes lit up.Indeed, if he could predict it, then he would not be in danger.It seems that cooperating with her has gained a lot of benefits.


    "Then, what do I have to pay?" Nie Kong didn''t believe that there would be pie in the sky.For example, he can travel through the two-dimensional world, but it will be accompanied by a crisis.


    "What do you think." Orochiji said in a bad mood.


    "Well, I will give you the power of faith to break through the peak of the Golden Immortal of Daluo. My Taoist name is Nie Kong, you can call me an empty Taoist friend." Nie Kong said literally.


    Ochiji smiled, "Just keep calling me Ochiji, I like that name very much. Now that I have cooperated with you, then my world is dispensable, so you can toss it up."


    "Well, you can hide in my dingtian ring to heal your injuries while I''m traveling." Nie Kong said to her with a simple ring floating out.


    After seeing Dingtian Ring, Osnakeji''s eyes lit up: "It''s such a big handwriting, I''m afraid it was made from two or three prehistoric fragments by a great god. There are things in it, and the grade is no less than the innate magic weapon. ."


    "It''s a treasure given to me by my master." Nie Kong smiled.


    "Who is your master?" she curiously asked.


    "The Three Emperors of China, do you know?"


    "It turned out to be them. No wonder they have such supernatural powers. I really envy you for having such a powerful backer." Ochi Ji sighed.She is always alone, otherwise why would she end up being bullied.


    "Although it is very good, but they are bound by the way of heaven and can''t easily shoot." Nie Kong shook his head and smiled bitterly.


    "That''s right, if the saint can easily get out of the mountains, it would be messy. How many prehistoric people are not enough for them to wave their hands to destroy." Orochi nodded in response.


    "So in the future, we can only rely on the two of us to live and die together." Nie Kong looked at his partner seriously.


    Da Snake Ji also felt excited, and nodded her head to transform into a phantom that penetrated into the space within Nie Kong''s Dingtian Ring.


    "If something happens, you can use your soul to directly communicate with me." Nie Kong''s consciousness expressed to her.


    Ochiji did not speak, but calmed down the scene inside, because there were too many girls inside.


    "You actually hide the girl in the dimension in the ring, right?"


    Old Nie Kong blushed: "What do you know, that is the special practice law passed to me by my master."


    "Renhuang Xuanyuan''s dual cultivation technique?" Her eyes lit up.


    "Well, you know?"


    "Such a famous technique, no one in the cultivating world knows. Hehe, if you want to practice in the future, you can actually come to me. Now we are all in life and death. If we practice together, the cultivation base will definitely increase rapidly." Ji Qiaoyan said like a flower.


    "Let''s talk about it later, now I am going back to the world you control." Nie Kong was speechless, what do you think of H, it''s too calm.

 794 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0806, orochi died

    "Such a famous exercise, no one in the practice world knows. Hehe, if you want to practice in the future, you can actually come to me. Now we are one of life and death. If we practice together, the speed of practice will definitely increase several times. "The big snake Ji has a pretty face like a flower.


    "Let''s think about it later, Shuangxiu can''t mess around without permission, now I''m going back to the world you control." Nie Kong was speechless, what do you think of H, it''s too calm.


    In the indifferent world of spiritual cultivation, practitioners basically cannot have feelings.Put it nicely, for fear of flaws in your mind.All thinking about improving one''s own cultivation.


    "Is it because I remembered it wrong? I heard that most of the human monks would choose a double-cultivation partner." She thought with confusion, Nie Kong is her first partner, so she needs to understand each other.Demon Xiu is much simpler than human beings, and has no intrigue.


    But Nie Kong failed to understand her careful thoughts, and on the way back, he only asked Orochiji to use thunder and lightning to exercise his primordial concentration.There is no catastrophe here, he has only one way.With Orochiji''s control, the magnitude of the lightning is just right.However, Ochiji said that the lightning she sent out was many times weaker than that of Heavenly Tribulation, and the effect was low.But the good thing is that you don''t have to bear the fate of being wiped out after failure.


    The two of them fought in the turbulent space for an unknown amount of time, and Nie Kong rushed back like a fire.Because he didn''t kill the snake, who knows what trouble it can cause.


    When Nie Kong and the others were fighting in another dimension, he didn''t know that the world of KOF had been messed up.Without Nie Kong''s suppression, the women had no choice but to join hands to experience the horror of the serpent.


    Although their own fighting power has surpassed the big snake, not to mention the large number of people, but they can''t help his perverted Protoss immortality.No matter how powerful they smashed his body, he would recover in a second.


    "It''s over, ugly humans, accept the purification-let everything go to nothing!" His hands were raised again, and the destructive space power was condensing.Once again, Nie Kong is not there!


    The situation is critical, and KING can''t take care of that much.


    "Oops, I absolutely must stop him, Dongdongbo." King''s pretty face changed, and a two-meter white beam of light sprayed out from the fingers of his right hand.Without waiting for the big snake''s killer to be released, his body turned to ashes again.


    "I said, you can''t stop me." The dazzling light shone, and his body was reborn in the light.His posture changed the same, continuing his nirvana.


    "Super Power Ball." Athena bit her teeth and used her mental power to send out a one-meter mental ball.As soon as the milky white mental ball touched the body of Orochi, his recovery speed was strangely paused, and it slowly recovered after a few seconds of relaxation.


    Da Snake''s calm gaze was surprised, because his body was messed up after the super ball hit, and that power was more restrained than the three artifacts.


    "We may have a chance to win, it''s up to you Athena." Xiao Wu said in surprise.


    "Yes, we suppress him, Athena, you give him the last blow." Mary nodded and said.A scene of Nie Kong domineeringly pinching the neck of the serpent, igniting illusory flames in his mind at this time.If it was that trick, it would definitely be able to defeat the big snake, because that was the trick Nie Jun originally wanted to kill him.


    Her eyes lit up and she seemed to understand how to kill him.


    "Yes, I understand, but I don''t know if I am sure." The first time she saw Nie Kong''s soul fire, she was not confident that she could use the same trick as Nie Kong.But at this moment, there are so many dangers that there is no time to consider.


    Mary, King, Xiao Wu, Liana and Yuri didn''t say anything, even the three girls of Mai Zhuo from Bajie Ji all resisted and threw energy balls at the snake.


    "Fuck the bomb..."


    "Qiyuanzhan..."


    "Hole hole wave." The women surrounded the mid-air big snake, and threw super energy balls at him non-stop.With each attack, the body of the serpent will split and shatter, and then reorganize, and so on again and again.


    Da Snake''s expression was getting colder and colder. He didn''t expect that besides a Nie Kong, there would be so many powerhouses in humans, and he would be embarrassed.


    With a guide on his right hand, the approaching Mai Zhuo sucked in front of him.His hand exudes a faint soul wave, as if to penetrate her body.Mai Zhuo Qiao''s face turned pale, and she fell slightly in the confrontation of the soul.


    "How could it be possible for you to succeed, heaven sliding." Viss saw that her partner was in trouble, and a high-speed leap stabbed him from the side, sprinting for a hundred meters with his body.


    "Boom..." A pillar of blood appeared, and the body of the snake turned into blood mist.


    "Take advantage of it now." Mary''s arrogance burst out like flames, condensed in her hands.


    Several women made a move almost simultaneously, and the world-destroying power blasted his formed body into dust."Athena, use your mental power to attack and kill him."


    Athena knew that there was a rare opportunity. She spread her wings like a phoenix, and turned into a group of serpents rushing into powder.Void flames emerged from all over his body, although not as strong as Nie Kong.The burning mental power twisted the void, and then got into the phantom of the serpent.The flames of nothingness rose suddenly, and it wasn''t just matter that could burn.


    "Must kill-Phoenix FAN Arrow Spirit Fireball."


    The spirit of the two collided, so that the shadow of the big snake slowly faded.The fire of the soul slowly burned him completely."I am the will of the earth, how could it be annihilated, how could it..." His voice slowly echoed in the created space, over and over again, with a little sadness.At the same time, Athena''s body slowly fell from the air.


    Judging from her appearance, her mental power has been seriously overdrawn.Burning the flame of one''s own soul without authorization will have a huge side effect on her.Even after Nie Kong broke through on the first level, he could barely use it to refine the teleporter in the world of Dad.


    Xiao Wu quickly jumped and hugged the fallen Athena.But the good news is that the serpent was not reborn this time.The few of them really defeated the snake after losing the pillar Nie Kong.

 795 The collapse of the second element text 0807, the disappearance of Nie Kong and Kusunakyo

    With the annihilation of the big snake, things went into a paragraph.


    The 97 ring floating in the air quickly collapsed due to the annihilation of the big snake.The earth shattered more strongly, and quickly rushed toward the collapsed black hole in space.The fighters far away were able to support each other and stand firm, desperately resisting the powerful attraction.Ordinary spectators were miserable, and they shattered the shattered space.The loss was heavy, and only a dozen outstanding fighters among the hundreds of thousands who could survive.


    The earth fell one after another as if it had lost its weight, and everyone fell along with the earth and fell...falling... Suddenly, there was a blue sky... blue sea and cloud sky, several seabirds waving their wings in the morning sun, leisurely and at ease Looking at a group of humans falling into the water...The only ones who can control their bodies floating in the air are the few women who teach Wukong Art by Nie Kong.


    "Mai Zhuo, how is your situation?" Xiao Wu, who had helped Athena back, asked the three women with concern.


    "Hehe, we should have said it in the past, it seems that the body is lighter by a half." Weisz struggled to stand up, looked back at the two women on the side, and then replied with a smile.


    "Well, the reincarnation of fate is finally over, and you don''t have to endure that torment." Sharma sighed quietly, his expression relieved.


    "That''s good, by the way, have you seen Brother Nie Kong''s body?" Xiao Wu looked left and right, and then asked strangely.


    Mai Zhuo''s expression changed and he lost his voice: "Oh, we should arrange for someone to take care of the unconscious owner. The snake is dead and the space is broken. The owner must have sunk in the sea now, so what can be done."


    Upon hearing Mai Zhuo''s words, Xiao Wu and the others looked around worriedly.However, there is no gain, and the sky is gray, only the waves caused by the falling of the ground.The fragmentation of the space made them lose the trace of Nie Kong.


    King was stunned, unable to see Nie Kong, her heart seemed to be missing a big piece.I can''t sense it, I can''t sense where Nie Kong is.


    "No, Brother Nie Kong, come out." Lianna rushed into the sea frantically, forming a protective shield with the Qi in her body, looking for Nie Kong''s traces in the sea.


    Mary and the others were equally crazy, rushing to the deep seabed one by one.The figure of Nie Kong within more than ten miles was not found, but he rescued the Shenlong Qianhe ashore.


    She was speechless, and still felt that after 1997 was just a dream, and the experience of Sealed Land was a pause in the dream.The mission of thousands of years finally came to an end under his leadership.


    "Don''t worry, even if it consumes our Kagura clan''s financial and material resources, it will help you dig him out of the corner, nothing will happen." Qianhe comforted.


    The women did not answer her words, but looked sad. They couldn''t notice Nie Kong''s breath anymore, and they were at a loss.


    "Brother Nie Kong, how can you leave Lianna? Please come back, Lianna will always listen to her brother, and will not be willful." Lianna knelt down weakly with tears.


    "Sister Lianna, you...Don''t be too sad, I...I believe Nie Jun will come back again." King trembled in comfort.


    "Yes, the most important thing for you now is to adjust your body." Qianhe said with emotion, but the silence of the women, it seems that they will not give up without finding Nie Kong.


    Soon the rescue brigade sent by the Kagura clan came and rescued the fighters who had survived one by one.When he tapped the number of people, Hong Wan and Da Da screamed, but no shadow of Kyo Kusana was found.Not only Nie Kong, the several champions of KOF, but also Kusanagi Kyoto, the three major families, mysteriously disappeared. Who did it?Qianhe frowned, as if he had a bad premonition.I thought it would be easy to defeat the big snake, but it seems that things are not that simple.


    After pondering for a moment, Qianzuru decided to call the Brazilian mercenary General Hadilun, I believe Hadilun will definitely have inside information to tell him.


    "It turns out that the disappearance of Kusanagikyo and Nie Kong is definitely not that simple. I will investigate this point carefully. If there is news, we will keep in touch at any time." Hadilun said.


    "Thank you for your help. Thank you very much." It was a great surprise to Kagura Chizuru to hear that Hardyren was willing to come forward. This news was really too important for her.


    Kagura thousands of cranes will of course know how powerful the intelligence network of Brazilian mercenaries is, and there should be no problem finding them.


    "It''s all friends, don''t be so polite. I will start investigating Kusunakyo and Nie Kong now, and contact me if I have time."


    "See you."


    The organization hidden behind the fog slowly surfaced.At the same time, in front of a hidden underground base in Japan, a group of people in white clothes appeared carrying two huge packages.They secretly pressed the button on the wall, and then the closed wall opened with a bang, revealing a row of iron doors with NESTS letters.


    "Report your lord, the target has been successfully captured." One of the personnel pulled open the electronic screen in front of the door, and a middle-aged man with white hair and black armor appeared inside.


    "Open it and take a look." He said with great authority.


    "Yes." He motioned back for several of his men, only to see the white package slowly opened, revealing two faces.One is Kyo Kusanagi, one of the three famous families in Japan, and the other is Nie Kong, who has never returned from the origin of the soul.The time is not synchronized, and Nie Kong has not been able to return to his body until now.


    If Nie Kong knew that he had been caught because of the origin of the soul, he would not know if he would jump up angrily.


    "Very well, you have done a great job. I have successfully applied for the plan to transform the fighters. Now I am missing the goal of both of them. The plan is just around the corner. Bring them in, we must move quickly." He smiled with surprise. , Nodded to them.Then the steel door slowly cracked open.Several people looked at each other and sneaked inside carrying two packages.

 796 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0808, nests laboratory

    "Experimental No. 1 has been successful, but this time the work is not as good as the last time! And No. 2..." A researcher in white clothes stood in front of a huge screen and said, watching.


    "Go on." A man in a huge cloak looked at the man gradually coming out of the instrument, and said nothing!What came out was a tall, black-skinned man in a special protective suit, who looked very familiar.


    "It''s unbelievable. The strength of the body of the second subject is unprecedented and unheard of. No matter what tools we use, we can''t injure a layer of his skin. The laser can''t be shot through, and the blade is cut off. Hundreds of pieces..."


    "Regarding the next experiment plan, can he extract his genes from this person?" The man asked a person in white clothes next to him. Under the coat, he didn''t know what his expression was, white hair. , It looks particularly distinct!


    "I''m afraid there is no way!" The researcher said regretfully, "If he can extract his genes, it will definitely unlock a treasure. His body is so perfect, it looks like an ancient god. If it can be cut open. The tool of his body, extracting his blood, can definitely create a group of invincible transformed people. And the experimental body of No. 1 is also very strong, but the gene chain is very unstable. It is necessary to create a suitable specific injection cell and give enough His vitality may not show his ability to control flames, and it has no meaning to continue to replicate."


    "Really..." The man was stunned for a while, and then he said, "You are continuing the experiment. I will go over and see for myself in the afternoon when I have time."


    "Master Gu Licha, Master ZERO has called!" A guard-like officer came in from the outside and said respectfully.


    "En?" Hearing this name, Guliza was in awe, and hurriedly left the screen, disappearing into the sight of everyone in a moment.And Gu Lichali appeared in a secret room of the base!This is the hub of the base, the place where orders are given to him from above!


    "Master Zero!" Gu Lizha was facing a huge screen on which a man wearing a strange protective suit was reflected.


    ZERO looked at the strength of Coulizha and said: "Now the executive power of the reformer is given to you, don''t let us down. And there will be several high-level supervisors over you in two or three days. Be sure to do this. ."


    "Yes, sir. Excuse me, who is the high-level person who prevented the sending..." Guliza saluted in awe, and then questioned after a while.


    "You''ll find out in a few days, don''t neglect them." After saying this, the screen flashed for an instant, and then turned into a black screen.


    Gu Lizha Lizha stood in place, sighed, and left the secret room, he came to the laboratory center again.


    "Take me to see the research room No. 2!" Gu Lichali said to one of the researchers who looked rather old.


    "Yes, Master Coulizhali!" The researcher nodded, and then led Coulizhali through a high-tech tunnel.In this base is a fortress made of all steel.Moreover, there are countless defensive and counterattack weapons, and it can be said unceremoniously that it is an organization that can confront the country.The mercenaries in Brazil are far worse than them.It is the largest secret organization in the world!


    "That''s it, Mr. Coulee Chali!" A huge iron door was opened, and the iron door was fifty centimeters thick.At least Gu Li Zha Li himself, it takes about half a minute to break through this iron gate!


    "Is he conscious?" Gu Li Zhali glanced at the handsome man lying in a sealed instrument and asked.


    "No!" The researcher said, "It''s just a pity to watch the human genetic treasures close in front of you and can''t be opened." He smiled bitterly when he looked at the piles of broken instruments in the research room.Even if only to cut through Nie Kong''s skin, they already consumed a lot of manpower and material resources.


    Guliza glanced at Nie Kong vigorously, and then said, "Give me a knife, and I will try it." After hearing what he said, the researchers near him respectfully handed him a sharp operation. Knife.


    Guliza exhausted the mighty power in his body and slammed Nie Kong''s wrist.With a "bang", the blade in his hand broke in two, and he forced the counter-shock force back more than a dozen steps.


    He was secretly horrified, he knew how strong he was, but even the other side''s skin was constantly cutting.He cast his gaze on Nie Kong''s black hair, and suddenly said, "Have you tried cutting his hair with an instrument? Maybe the hair will be simpler."


    The researchers lit up, "Good way."


    They hurriedly brought in the laser instrument, and then quietly put one of Nie Kong''s hair on it.The powerful laser became a sharp blade that cut everything, cutting Nie Kong''s hair back and forth.


    It can be seen in the microscope that the hair is thinning a little bit, which is hopeful.After waiting for three or four hours, they finally collected a piece of Nie Kong''s hair, and it went through a lot of hardships.


    Although there are few genes in the hair, it has already made them excited.However, even the Red Ribbon Legion in Dragon Ball failed to use Nie Kong''s genes, not to mention the NESTS organization, which is weak in scientific research, they were just doing useless work.


    "After a while, I will send someone to guard his body and observe his movements. You have only one goal-to study well, to crack his genes as soon as possible, and the plan of copying and transforming people will be carried out immediately for me. Now we are going to the first experiment. Room, you continue to work hard." Gu Li Zhali took a look at them, then turned around and left.


    Compared with Nie Kong, Kusanagi has made great progress in genetic research.The first clone has appeared, but what disappointed Guliza''s strength was that he could not control the violent flames, and died by self-immolation.


    Although the progress of the plan is very slow, I hope that the high-level dispatched above can be satisfied.He is Gulizali, a copy of K'', a middle-level cadre of NESTS organization.

 797 The collapsed two-dimensional text 0809, Weipu and Angel appear

    In a luxurious office at nests'' main base of the earth, Guliza, who has been working for a day, rubbed his temples hard.From the KOF live broadcast, the nests organization was deeply shocked by the powerful force of Nie Kong, so there was a plan to capture Nie Kong.In the fierce battle between the girls and the Orochi, their secret member secretly caught him and Kusuna Kyo.


    And the plan to copy Nie Kong is too important, and Gulicha must do it himself.His work is still not over now, he has to arrange someone to guard the unconscious Nie Kong.If Nie Kong suddenly becomes sober, he does not know how much loss it will bring to the organization.


    "Come here, help me call Sandy (Vip) and Angel." Guliza only yelled, and the two guard-like figures on his left and right answered quietly, and then left the office. .


    In his impressions and memories, Weipu is his sister and someone who can absolutely be trusted.With her help guarding the unconscious Nie Kong, there shouldn''t be any trouble.


    A few minutes later, the awe of the two black clothes knocked on them and brought two very beautiful girls.In the front is a girl with exposed black trousers and a black jacket on her upper body. The shoes are a pair of black leather boots.The plump body is graceful and graceful, and the S-shaped curve is more conspicuous than Shirmi.The facial features are exquisite, and there is a strange temperament in the eyes.The ear-length silver hair is draped, like a delicate doll, what a beautiful pretty lady.


    The girl behind is slightly conservative, wearing a small brown suit, and a whip in her hand indicates that she is not easy to mess with.The short brown hair was combed into the middle, revealing a pair of big eyes.The figure is tall and slender, very slim.After she saw Gulizali, she nodded slightly to him, and Gulizali flashed a smile for the first time.


    "Master Gulizali, are you asking us to come?" Angel asked softly.


    "Well, some time ago, the organization secretly captured KOF''s previous two-time fighting champion Nie Kong, so now arrange for the two of you to take good care of him, so that no accidents occur. The high-level people come back two days later, you just need to be careful. "Gulicha said forcefully.


    "I know that person, I heard that he is very strong." Weipu frowned.


    "Don''t be nervous, he has lost consciousness now, so our organization can catch him." Guliza said forcefully.


    "What is the organization doing to catch him?" Weipu asked.


    "Hehe, that is a confidential plan of our organization, don''t ask, knowing that it is not good for you." Although Gulizali trusted her, he could not tell the plan.And in terms of her sister''s personality, she will definitely investigate and learn more when she knows it.Although the organization has handed over the plan to itself, it still sends high-level supervision to it.


    "No problem, leave it to us." Angel said confidently.


    "Give it to you, someone will take you to the laboratory later." After Guliza said forcefully, he ordered them to leave.


    Weipu was really puzzled, but didn''t doubt the order of being his "brother".


    Led by the guards, two beautiful girls came to a closed metal room.The room was very large, and it was empty except for a white hospital bed in the middle.Among the white sheets, a man in black loose clothes lay quietly on it, motionless, like a dead person in a morgue.Pretty face


    After the guards took them there, they left quietly.In the 100-meter-sized house, there are only two women and Nie Kong and a man, and they are responsible for guarding Nie Kong.


    "He won''t die, right." Angel kept turning around the white hospital bed, looking at Nie Kong with curious eyes.


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Weipu beautiful eyes looked at Nie Kong, but the tone was very uncertain.Nie Kong didn''t move, as if there was no heartbeat.


    "I''ll test it out. If we die without guards, the blame will all be on us. I don''t want to be in the dark." Angel muttered and jumped onto the hospital bed.


    "Wait... don''t mess around." However, how can Weipu stop the strange Angel.An Qier leaned over and threw herself on Nie Kong, leaning down and pressing her ears against her heart.


    After a while, Angel wrinkled her nose and said: "No, it seems that there is no heartbeat anymore. It''s a shame that such a handsome boy has died." Nie Kong''s strength is super strong, and his heartbeat is already negligible.Ryoko Ryoko, who is out of the prince of love, can only hear the heartbeat with a doctor''s special detector, which shows how slow the frequency is.


    "Get off, I''ll take a look." Weipu''s pretty face changed, and he threw out the whip and pulled Angel back, so that she was riding on Nie Kong''s body, but Nie Kong couldn''t taste that happiness.The Yuanshen left his body, but he did not return.


    Sure enough, as Angel expected, he could hardly hear his heartbeat.Was it really dead? Weipu looked at his cheek in disbelief.The handsome face of handsome sunshine is full of masculine charm, even if he is unconscious, his mouth still has a gentle smile.


    With a move in his heart, Weipu gently pressed his hand against his mouth.The gentle touch made her pretty face hot, and a blush appeared.But what surprised her was the scorching breath from Nie Kong''s nostrils.


    "It''s okay, he... his breathing is very strong." Weipu breathed a sigh of relief.


    "It''s a strange person. He has breathing but no heartbeat. The scared person is careful and pounding. If he jumps suddenly, then I will be scared to death by him." Angel patted her heart, endure Can not help but said with a blank look.


    "Since it''s okay, let''s allocate time for the guards. Don''t talk about it during the day. Let''s change shifts during the night vigil." Weipu said.


    "Hey, it''s really unlucky to see a living dead actually use the two of us." Angel''s mouth rose slightly, and that look was so cute.


    "Will you be responsible for that in the middle of the night?" Weipu said.


    "Whatever, I feel bored to stay here anyway." She said that she sat on the bed all of a sudden, swinging her exposed legs gently.

 798 The collapse of the second element Text 0810, Weipu got into trouble?

    Guarding a vegetative person who can''t speak or move makes Angel feel extremely dull.She has a lively nature, if she can stand the boring time, even though the person in front of her is very handsome.


    So when Weipu came to the research room the next morning, there were two more medicine shelves inside, about two meters high, placed in the empty room.There are more or less drugs of unknown purpose on the shelves, and they can be seen from the storage room next to them.Glancing around, Weipu saw Angel squatting there as if he was playing tricks.


    Weipu walked over and took a look and found that Angel was inflating a black and white football.


    "I said, why are you bringing the football here?" Weipu asked with a frown.


    Angel controls the football, which seems to be dancing on her feet.


    "Hehe, don''t you think it''s boring here, so I have to bring something I like to accompany. Come on, how about playing a few penalties with me? I will be the first goalkeeper." Angel took the ball He hugged him and looked at Wei Pu with a smile.Beautiful coexists, what a beautiful football baby.


    "You are really messed up, Guliza strongly confessed that there can be no mistake in the task of guarding the two of us." Weipu objected.


    "It''s up to you, you don''t have to play, I''ll play by myself." Angel isn''t listening to Weipu, playing with the toys she brought by herself.But Weipu sat next to Nie Kong, took a closer look at him, and found nothing unusual, then quietly fiddled with his whip.


    An hour and an hour passed, the dull Weipu finally stopped Angel who was playing: "You said you want to play a penalty kick, where is the goal?"


    An Qier''s pretty face showed a smug smile, knowing she couldn''t bear it.Last night, Weipu just watched the first half of the night, and Angel saw her sleeping in bed next to Nie Kong secretly.


    "Look, isn''t that a goal?" She pointed to the gap formed between the two medicine shelves, which looked like a blocked goal, but it was much rougher than the real goal.


    "Well, then I''ll just play with you for an hour." Weipu put the whip on his belt, twisted his thin waist a little, and moved his body.


    Angel threw the ball to Weipu, and she turned over and stopped in front of the "goal"."Come on, let you see my sharp goalkeeping skills."


    Although Weipu has been exposed to football for the first time, he basically understands the rules of football.After getting acquainted with football, she took a few steps back and accelerated her pony boots to kick the football.


    The ball rushed to the left at a very fast speed, but it deviated more than 5 meters from the goal.With a clang, the football hit the 50-centimeter-thick steel wall of the research room and bounced up and down.


    Angel grinned, and Weipu''s pretty face was flushed, which was too embarrassing.


    "Come again." Angel aroused Weipu''s ambition. She didn''t believe that she could not win Angel with her super strength.


    She jumped in the air and caught the bouncing ball steadily.Penalty again, Weipu controlled his strength appropriately, and then kicked it again.The football passed a phantom, but Weipu felt ashamed that the ball was still one meter away from the goal.


    "Not bad, the angle of your shot is getting more accurate."


    "Huh, how can it be difficult for a small football game to get me."


    For the third time, Weipu finally shot the ball to an accurate position.But Angel slammed her body and easily took Weipu''s powerful ball in her arms, and took it to the ground steadily.


    "The force is not strong enough, and such a straight ball can''t get into my goal."


    Weipu snorted: "How will you know until the end." Seeing Weipu''s appearance, he is already completely indulged in the game.The two girls were happily playing, and an hour passed unconsciously.But Weipu''s shot is getting stronger and the angle is getting tougher.


    However, goalkeeper is Angel''s most proud sport, so no matter how hard Weipu works, there is still very little chance to get the ball in.


    "Your shot is over. It''s time for you to be a goalkeeper. Your score is 0, hehe." Angel smiled triumphantly.


    Although not reconciled, Weipu had to admire Angel''s speed of throwing the ball.Even if she exerts her full strength, she can still release her strength. It seems that her strength cannot be underestimated.


    "What''s so great." Weipu came to the goal and stared at Angel''s movements.


    Angel smiled mischievously, and her feet that radiated white light lifted back and kicked the ball towards the ground.Weipu only felt that his eyes dazzled, and the ball rolled towards her at a very fast speed. The goal was the gap between her feet.


    Due to the body''s natural reaction, Weipu clamped his leg hard.But the forward spinning ball slammed through her crotch and into the goal.


    "Pretty, I scored." Angel unbuttoned the black jacket of her top, and her little hand stirred her to get the little cool wind.


    Weipu didn''t expect her to score the first goal. She gritted her teeth and said: "Come on, I don''t believe you can score again."


    Angel smiled softly and took a few steps back.This time a right-handed ball was shot with great force.The ball swept across a phantom, like it was rubbing a medicine shelf, at a very strange angle.


    Weipu threw a fist to the right and hit the rushing football hard.Although there is no goalkeeping skill, Weipu thinks it''s okay not to let it in.


    With a clang, the ball immediately deflected and rushed along with her punch, hitting the medicine shelf on Weipu''s right hand.The force of the ball was so great that it immediately knocked the medicine shelf backwards.


    And three meters behind, it was the bed where Nie Kong was.Weipu''s pretty face changed and he cried out badly.No matter what, she rushed forward at the fastest lightning speed, and the little hand held the medicine shelf to avoid it from falling.


    But before she was relieved, Angel''s scream came from her ears.She followed her gaze and found that although she was holding on to the shelf, the potion bottle on it rolled onto the bed.


    The glass potion bottles collided with each other, and they all broke into pieces with a click.

 799 The collapse of the second element Text 0811, cleaning?

    The smell of the potion that filled the room emanated, causing the two women to change their colors.The most important thing is not the smell of the potion, but Nie Kong''s body is full of various unknown potions and glass slag.


    "Oops, we got into trouble." Weipu lost his voice.


    "It''s all your fault, who told you to catch the ball in that reckless way." Angel exclaimed dissatisfied.


    "Hmph, if it weren''t for you to propose to play a penalty kick, would there be that kind of result? If you want to say that the main responsibility is not me but you?" The angry two women stared at each other and shirk their responsibilities.


    A few minutes later, the two women had to accept the fact that they caused trouble.


    "If it is known to the senior management, the consequences..." An Qier was startled in a cold sweat.


    "Moreover, it seems that high-level leaders of key organizations are going to investigate, otherwise Guliza will not hand over an unconscious task to the two of us. He seems to tell us not to make mistakes. What should we do now?" Weipu also felt that Fear, feel that I have failed my "brother"''s expectations.


    "While not being discovered by anyone, we quickly cleaned up this place. As long as it is restored to its original state, I believe no one will know." An Qier was anxious and sent out her own opinions.


    Weipu''s heart moved, "Good idea, let''s do it this way." However, seeing Nie Kong smelling of medicine, they were bitter and at a loss.


    "It seems that there is only the smell of potion that can help him cleanse his body. Angel, take the medicine shelf out, and sneak a pot of hot water by the way. I am here to clean up the glass slag." Weipu said.


    "Okay." Angel spat out fragrant tongue and immediately acted according to Weipu''s words.She secretly rejoiced that the organization only arranged for the two of them to guard, so she would not give others a chance to find out.


    After seeing Angel leave, Weipu couldn''t help but immediately said three times and twice, taking off the clothes Nie Kong was wearing.Suddenly, the boy''s body completely appeared in front of Weipu.She blushed and stretched out her hand to quietly hug Nie Kong to the floor.Then, as soon as she pulled the sheets, the glass slag on the bed and the glass slag from the clothes swept her into a corner.Although Weipu looked like a queen when he was fighting, he was actually very gentle and easy-going in life and was able to take care of others.


    "I''m here, are you ready." An Qier kicked the door open and appeared in the room holding a huge wooden barrel one meter high.The wooden barrel was filled with hot water, steaming from the top.If it weren''t for an ordinary girl, she wouldn''t have that much power, but she was a powerful reformer.


    "OK, now you only need to help him wash his body and clothes, and he won''t be discovered." Weipu said with relief.


    "Then...then who will help him take a bath?" After Angel saw Nie Kong''s body, her pretty face was different from Weipu, but her eyes widened and looked at Nie Kong''s body without blinking. .


    "We are the cause of the disaster, are you going to stay out of it?" Weipu blushed.


    "Okay, but it''s the first time I have seen a boy''s body. It looks like that. It''s not dark, it looks like he hasn''t taken a bath in a long time."


    "I...I''m not the same, there is...what''s so shy." But she might be the one who looks shy. Angel''s performance is much more normal and bolder.


    Angel smiled when she looked at Weipu, her smile looked like a hundred flowers in full bloom, indescribably beautiful.She stretched out her hand and hugged Nie Kong who was lying on the floor, and put him in the wooden barrel.


    "Hurry up, otherwise it will be dead for people to know." Angel urged Weipu, who was blushing and shy.


    The two women cooperated, and the four small hands kept flicking on his body.And Angel kindly stretched out her tender little hand to help Nie Kong scrub.


    But when rubbing back and forth,


    "Could it be that you cleaned it too hard, so make it swollen." Weipu said stupidly.


    The two girls grew up on the organization''s base since they were young, and are now only 16 or 7 years old.He has a little knowledge of love affairs, and it can be said that he doesn''t know anything.


    "I...I didn''t use force, I just scrubbed back and forth." Angel said with a bitter face.


    After half an hour of flicking, Angel became soft."No... It''s no longer possible, I''m out of strength, it''s your turn."


    "Well, I... I will try."


    .After venting, finally restored to the original appearance.


    She stepped back a few steps, and staggered down beside Angel.She stared at her fingers tightly, and said in astonishment: "That...what is that, it squirts out of him."


    Angel shook her head in confusion: "Even if you ask me, I don''t know. But for sure, it''s not urine."


    "Forget it, I will go back and look up the relevant books myself. Now hurry up and dry his clothes, and the matter is over."

 800 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0812, Kula arrives

    Weipu, who likes to ask questions, deliberately investigated what Nie Kong''s giant python squirted while resting. By looking at the knowledge about the human body in the base, she finally understood the true origin of the slime.


    Her pretty face was hot instantly, and she screamed so softly on the bed.It turned out... it turned out that it was something that a boy vented out of his physical impulse, and I didn''t know how to help him do that kind of thing.Weipu patted his bulging chest. Fortunately, he didn''t know it, otherwise he really didn''t know how to face that kind of embarrassment.


    As if she had discovered the New World, she took a peek around and opened another book with illustrations.On the cover of the book, there is a picture of a boy and a girl stacked together in a weird posture. The title of the book is named Physiological Introduction, but who knows the content.


    After reading that book, she suddenly felt that she had grown a lot and knew a lot.I was so innocent before.The two women guarded Nie Kong''s body as always.Time slowly came two days later, but Weipu looked at Nie Kong''s eyes, and there was something strange, like an innocent girl.


    At the same time, in the secret laboratory, Kusunakyo''s genes were brought up one by one and cloned one after another.Counting them, a dozen of them were cloned in a short time.


    However, it seems that they are all scraps, none of them can withstand the violent flames of the Kusanagi clan.In the laboratory next door, when the gene extracted from Nie Kong''s hair was to be cloned, it was discovered that the amount of information in the gene was so complicated.Not to mention copying and cloning, even if it is difficult to understand.However, I admire their perseverance very much, knowing that they will not fall, but still have to work hard to attack..


    On this day, I heard Guliza''s order and told them to accompany them to welcome the high-level organization.The cadres in the base gathered in the wide square and saw a helicopter descending from the sky slowly approaching.The letters of nests are engraved on the outside of the case. It seems that they are the so-called high-level people to supervise the cloning and transformation plan.


    The gunship spins its steel wings, and the thick tempered glass outside the base quietly pulls away to accommodate its landing.The helicopter landed, and a staircase descended automatically at the door, and several blurred figures appeared in front of everyone.


    The first woman to appear with a very mature body with the flag of the ESTS organization tied behind her hair, the Western sword in her hand shows that she is not easy to mess with.The second one appeared was a woman in a blue skirt and a blue jacket.Her skin is slightly dark, and her hair is tied in a bundle behind her head, but her black hair is very curly.Like the previous woman, she held a sharp Western sword in her hand.She held a sword in one hand, and a little girl in lavender special clothes with blue ice-snow hair in the other hand.About 12 years old, she is very cute and pure, yes she is Kula.


    When Weipu saw the last boy, she was stunned, as if he felt similar in strength to his own Guliza.The same gray hair, the same face.The confusion in her heart is getting bigger and bigger, there is only one brother in her memory, she is eager to understand what is going on.Guliza also frowned slightly. How could the organization bring its clone K''here?


    "Welcome to you, Falksey and Diana, please come with me." Guliza drove them off the helicopter, and Falksey nodded and signaled him to lead the way.Gulizali accompanied the two senior officials to the conference room of the base.As for a copy of his own and that girl, Guliza managed to arrange for them to rest in other places, and some things could not be said in front of them.Because the two of them are also preventing duplicates and transforming people created.


    "By the way, how could the two adults bring my copy here?" After sending the insignificant personnel away, Guliza asked his doubts vigorously.


    "Haha, have you forgotten the strength of Guliza? His body is very suitable for transformation. Use him to try to get in touch with the genes of the two captured and see if they can inherit their abilities." Fox laughed Tao.


    "That''s the case, I really should give it a try. Although Kusanagi''s genetic abilities can replicate, the cloned people can''t withstand the violent flames. Well, it seems that we have to experiment with other vectors." For K''''s He never cared about life or death, because he was just a clone.


    "The leader is very concerned about the plan, especially the character named Nie Kong. He said he wants you to crack his ability as soon as possible. Although I don''t know why he is interested, how is the progress of the cloning of his genes now?" asked the black girl Diana Come out.


    "Well, that''s a bit of a clue, but it will take some time." Guliza sweated vigorously.


    "Really, take us to see his situation." Foxy frowned, and then ordered.


    "Ok...Okay, wait a minute." Guliza vigorously called Angel and ordered her to show them the way to check Nie Kong.Angel spit out fragrant tongue, exclaiming danger.Fortunately, it was planned to make up for the trouble, otherwise it would really be punished by the organization.


    The sexy Angel brought the two women to the research room. They glanced at the sleeping Nie Kong and asked again to see the results of the experiment.The first thing I saw was a dozen corpses of Kusunakyo


    , It''s all burnt.They frowned and directly asked to go to the second laboratory.


    The scientists were using a bit of Nie Kong''s gene to put on the modified person, but only heard a bang, and the modified person burst into blood mist.They laughed bitterly, they couldn''t copy it, and they couldn''t pass it on to transforming people. It''s hard to write a word.


    After seeing the bloody scene, the two women almost vomited in disgust.They hurriedly escaped from the laboratory, and ordered Hao Guliza to solve the problem as soon as possible.As everyone knows, at this moment, Nie Kong''s soul is about to return to the KOF dimension, and his awakening is imminent.Those who dare to covet his physical ability will be punished as they deserve.

 801 The collapsed two-dimensional body 0813Return

    After a period of research and transformation, their genetic research on Kusunakyo has finally improved tremendously.The first is that a copy of Kusanagi can control the flame in his body, although the power of the flame is less than 1% of the real Kusanagi.And the second is a plan to transplant Kuo Ninjing''s ability to transform people, using K''brought by Foxy and Diana as the experimental subject.


    However, what surprised Gulicha''s strength was that although he was a little unstable, he could possess the horrible flame of Kusanagi and would not burn himself to death.In this way, isn''t he able to possess the same abilities of Kusunakyo like him?Gulicha once thought that K''was a copy of his own, and felt that he could do it by himself, so he arranged for a researcher to help him transform without authorization.But the result made him very satisfied. He was much more perfect than the carrier K'', the first to control the surging flame in his body.As for the Nie Kong gene, they still haven''t made any progress.But the less they get it, the more the researchers are eager to unearth the treasure of the human body.Moreover, the head of the organization was very concerned about Nie Kong and ordered them to carry out the research plan to the end.


    However, before they were successful, the Brazilian mercenaries and the Kagura clan jointly launched a search for Nie Kong, and gradually set their sights on the NESTS base headquarters in Japan.


    "Guliza is so strong, is there anything he can do with us in a hurry?" Diana asked.


    "Well, it''s definitely a very important thing. The world-famous Kagura Group and Brazil''s mercenaries have been doing small actions recently, but from the intelligence, they seem to intend to be detrimental to our base. I want to ask you for instructions. Do you want to fight?" Guliza said with a serious face.


    "The combination of two powerful forces is indeed not easy to deal with. Now our plan is unsuccessful. I want to ask the leader to let him make a decision. Don''t act without authorization." Fox solemnly said..


    "Okay, I will arrange personnel to keep an eye on their movements." Guliza nodded vigorously.


    When the two forces faced each other, the blue sky broke through a black hole more than ten meters in size.With a golden light flickering, Nie Kong''s primordial spirit floated high in the sky.Because here is his bondage, so he wants to return here.Otherwise, he would have used his faith to break through the space and leave


    He looked around, and after the spiritual sense swept to the position of Xiao Wu and the others, the primordial spirit instantly disappeared into the air and teleported directly in front of them.


    In the southern town of the United States, Nie Kong¡¯s vast and solemn castle is so deserted and deserted at the moment, although there are people living there, it lacks the joy of Nie Kong¡¯s time.Without Nie Kong''s company, the fragile heart of Yu Jie King would be a hundred times more painful than her brother''s illness and no money to seek medical treatment.The three girls around Xiao Wu, Liana, Yuri, Mary, Athena, Orange, and Mai Zhuo are not much better, they all look the same.The beautiful face, which was originally radiant, looked slightly haggard at the moment, like a flower that withered at any time.


    "I''m back." A familiar voice reached a few women''s ears, and the women''s trembling bodies hoped to look up at the source of the sound.The breath was so impressive. Although the body had changed a bit, they could recognize Nie Kong even if it turned into gray.


    "Jun Nie!"


    "Brother Nie Kong..."


    "the host¡­¡­"


    The thoughts in the girls'' hearts turned into motivation, and the six girls hugged Nie Kong who appeared, and embraced Nie Kong''s soul.The strong fragrance of the girl greeted her, and Nie Kong was drunk.His face was full of excitement, and even Lianna''s eyes overflowed with crystal tears.


    "Oh, don''t cry." Nie Kong looked at the women, not knowing why they became like that after two days of not seeing them, but then King''s words solved his doubts.


    "Nie Jun, do you know that you disappeared for more than a month for no reason, and you are about to scare us to death."


    "How come, I only went there for two days..." Nie Kong didn''t finish, he already understood the reason, and the time was out of sync with the situation in his Dingtian Ring.


    "Well, it''s all my fault. But you guys did a great job. I really had to kill the snake without me." Nie Kong kissed their sweet little mouths one by one, comforting their thoughts.The mischievous Xiao Wu''s eyes are very moving.


    "Brother Nie Kong, how could your body become like this?" Mary asked curiously, looking at his somewhat scorched body.


    "Hehe, in short, this is my soul state. By the way, didn''t you pick up my body?" Nie Kong scanned the castle and didn''t see his body strangely. It''s so strange.But he was not worried, because no one could hurt his body at all.


    The women were stunned. Did his body really disappear?And what appeared in front of them was the state of soul?Who on earth stole Brother Nie Kong''s body?


    "Master, it''s all our fault. Fight with the serpent and forget to guard the master''s body..." Mai Zhuo rebuked himself.


    "It doesn''t matter, I have already found the position of the body, as long as I can return to the body in a short time, don''t worry." How could the connection between Nie Kong and his body be lost, and I found his position all at once.It is very far away from here, on the other side of the United States, Japan.


    When Nie Kong was about to return to his body, he found that the atmosphere had become a little strange.The female servants blushed and looked at Nie Kong, the temperature of their skin was rising.He is sweaty, and it seems that several women miss him.


    After experiencing the baptism of Heavenly Tribulation, the soul will become his body.For example, after the Mahayana, the primordial soul of a cultivator will become the celestial god through the catastrophe, and will possess the same senses as the body, perhaps many times stronger.


    "You guys stay here, I''m going to get my body back." Nie Kong put his arms around the last H Shirmi Athena''s small waist, and said to the lazy women.


    "Well, remember to come back soon." King said softly.

 802 The collapse of the second element text 0814, the magical powers of Orochiji

    "Is that the famous Double Cultivator of Renhuang Xuanyuan? I seem to feel... I feel a little hot in my body, which is strange." In Nie Kong''s consciousness, the voice of Orochiji trembling came.


    "That''s right, but the effect will only be obvious when the girl breaks her body for the first time." Nie Kong nodded and said.


    "If you say, will it be effective for our monster race?" Orochiji paused and continued to ask.


    "Of course it will work, as long as it belongs to the combination of the yin and yang attributes." Nie Kong affirmed.


    "Awesome, I will discuss more practice with you in the future. Now we are on the same boat. We can improve our cultivation level as much as possible." Ochiji''s pretty face became hot, and she felt an urge to have sex with him for some reason. .My first time? I don''t know how it will feel.


    "Yeah." If he could obtain the Yuan Yin power of Daluo Ji Da Luo Jinxian in the middle stage, Nie Kong would definitely make a big step forward with his own cultivation base.What''s more, the transformed Orochiji is as beautiful as a real fairy.If you can get her body and mind, it would be so happy and wonderful.Three-dimensional girls can''t compare to two-dimensional, except for those who are beyond the world.


    "I''ll talk about it later, now I am going to return to my own body." Nie Kong''s soul power condensed, and he used a method of returning the soul to his body.


    "The dimension they created to form a physical body is not good enough to withstand the blow of our practitioners. If you want a physical body, I can give you a gift of the best." Ochiji disdainfully said.


    "Apart from the big snake with eight heads, do you have other physical bodies?" Nie Kong asked strangely.


    "Yes, when the ancient times and Susano were not successful, they deliberately abducted eight girls from the Qidao clan who had extremely Yin and Qimai. However, in the eighth Qidaoji, they were attacked by them. Organization. I have their seven excellent cauldrons. I originally used them to practice one of my gods-Eight Clutches. Once trained, it is equivalent to having eight powerful clones. If it were you , I can give you one." Orochi Ji said.


    Nie Kong had a chill.How can she accept a loli who wants to seize her own home and become a young girl.


    "I understand your kindness. Most of our human cultivation lies in the soul, unlike most of your demons who condense the physical body. And you think that if you make me a girl, you can''t double cultivation." Nie Kong hurriedly refused. .


    "So that''s the case." Da Snake Ji suddenly continued: "Okay, then I won''t give it to you. If we wait until I develop the magical powers, and then break through the Da Luo Jinxian peak, we don''t need to be afraid of them. There are only four people whose strength has reached the peak of the Golden Immortal of the Great Luo, and you and I plus my clone will definitely not lose to them."


    Nie Kong''s eyes lit up, because Da Snake Ji had surprised her too much.


    The two talked, but Xiao Wu and the others couldn''t hear it.Even if you know it to them, it doesn''t matter, because Orochiji is like a creation god to them.


    At the same time, at NESTS''s general earth base, a large group of people led by mercenaries headed by Hardyron are surrounding there.Since the women did not tell Qianhe Nie Kong''s return and disappearance, she did not withdraw the order to help Hadilun and them.


    While investigating the disappearance of Nie Kong, Hadilun learned about the threat of the NESTS organization, so he used the power of the Kagura clan to fight against the evil organization.


    "Master Guliza, the big thing is not good. The bastards of the Brazilian mercenaries are ready to encircle here, please retreat as soon as possible." A guard dressed in black hurriedly reported the situation.


    Guliza changed his face and turned his attention to the two sexy female executives of NESTS and asked: "Master Fox and Master Diana, is the leader''s order to fight against them? Our current base has transformants. 50, and 30 physical strengtheners, please give instructions." Ru Weipu belongs to the reformer, and Angel belongs to the physical strengthener.Although the strength of the two women is not comparable to Clark and the others, they are many times stronger than ordinary people.


    "The commander''s order has been sent. He said that the plan to transform and copy humans was not successful, and if the battle is bound to attract the attention of all countries, so let us take the spacecraft to withdraw to the base in outer space and leave here. When the time is right , Once again dominate the earth and rule the whole world." Falksey said with a serious look.


    Retreat without a fight? Guliza was very unwilling. He failed to give full play to the fire control ability he had acquired.


    "Please take away important researchers and materials immediately, destroy all those who cannot be taken away, and discard the cadres below the lower level, the spacecraft cannot take so many people." Diana issued an order.


    "Yes, I understand." Rumor has it that the headquarters of the organization is set up in the distant outer space, and Guliza has never been there as an intermediate cadre.Now that he had a chance to see its true colors, he immediately put aside his unwillingness.It seems that the organization attaches great importance to the plan of transforming and cloning people, otherwise it will not let him execute the plan on it.If you do well, you will definitely be promoted to a senior cadre.


    Guliza started broadcasting, and the people in the base suddenly became a mess.An individual carried supplies to a spaceship, and Weipu and Angel were responsible for Nie Kong''s body.


    The two women pushed a white bed where Nie Kong was sleeping, and hurriedly pushed Nie Kong''s bed onto the spaceship, not daring to be indifferent.They didn''t expect an enemy to threaten the organization, and Weipu had to be curious.After everything was ready, Diana took Kula''s cold little hand and finally boarded the spaceship.As she took off, a huge pillar of fire sprayed from the back of the spacecraft towards the sky.The toughened glass door blocked in the base instantly opened a hole, allowing them to leave.Then only an explosion was heard, and a huge mushroom cloud emerged from the entire base. It was just detected that the nearby Hadillon and the others almost blew themselves and the entire army was wiped out.


    At the same time, a golden light caught up to the spaceship at a weird speed and got into the spaceship.Nie Kong, who had returned to his body from South Town, finally rushed back into his body at this moment.

 803 The collapsed two-dimensional body 0816Only one bed

    The two women were always by Nie Kong''s side as always. The key is that Nie Kong has awakened now, and because the two women have nowhere else to go in the spacecraft, only three people can squeeze in a small room.However, having been with Nie Kong for a month, Angel had become accustomed to it, and Weipu was slightly nervous.


    "Don''t move around, sleep well." On the narrow bed, the three of them slept together in Chengchuan.Nie Kong moved slightly, and he could touch Weipu''s soft body with his right hand.


    "Can you two go back to your own bedroom to sleep, it''s very crowded for three people." Nie Kong said helplessly.


    "Because it is a temporary takeoff, we will not be allocated a good residence for our low-level cadres. And this time there are too many people in the spacecraft, and many people and researchers in the organization have no place to rest." Weipu explained.


    "Well, I hope we can be there soon." Nie Kong turned around and turned to face Angel from Weipu''s side.But she was wearing too boldly, she was only wearing a set of black underwear.


    Nie Kong felt his throat dry, which was life-threatening.The curve formed by the slender waist, huge breasts and plump ass must not be worse than Charmi.Faced with this situation, he has only two options.


    "No, I''m going out to blow the hair." Without waiting for Nie Kong to sit up, Angel, who had closed her eyes, immediately stretched out her legs and hands to hug him tightly.


    "The outside is almost full of organized people. You will be spotted by them as soon as you go out. Please pretend to be dizzy, you may arrive at your destination in one day."


    The beautiful woman dressed like this made his impulse erupt like a volcano.He stretched out his left hand to embrace Angel''s waist, and his right hand quietly reached inside from the edge of BRA.


    "Just... even if you tickle me, I...I won''t let you out. Slightly...itchy and numb."


    As a physical strengthening experimenter of the organization, she grew up in the base since she was a child.Almost anyone Angel can know is either a research mad scientist or a careerist like Gulicha''s strength, who has not had a playmate since childhood.After guarding Nie Kong, she met her first friend Weipu.As for Nie Kong, he regarded him as his second partner even in the guards who accompanied him unconsciously for more than a month.When she was bored, she often talked to the unconscious Nie Kong about the words she was holding in her heart.


    "Hey, Xian...Xiandi, his area is swollen again, do you want to help him reduce the swelling." She yelled aloud when she noticed the change in Nie Kong.


    "You...what are you talking about..." Weipu stammered at the back, trying to deny that matter in front of Nie Kong.I used to just study the knowledge in the book, and... not intentionally, otherwise how would I spend more than a month of boring time.


    Nie Kong suddenly, his pants will have traces of essence, can it be said that the two of them did a good job.


    "Nie...Nie Kong, do you feel uncomfortable? If it''s uncomfortable, let me rub it for you." Angel looked at Nie Kong with watery eyes.

 804 The collapse of the second element text 0817, helpless two women

    The original intention was to help Nie Kong reduce the swelling, but now the body can''t use any strength.


    "Don''t be afraid, I won''t care. It''s all... you are responsible for it."


    Ten minutes later, the answer was revealed, and the happiness brought to her by Nie Kong''s shock could not be resisted.


    "I can''t...no, Sandy will replace you to help him reduce the swelling." After saying this, Angel''s soul seemed to have risen to heaven.


    Suddenly hearing the sound of Nie Kong turning around, her heartbeat seemed to miss a beat.Quietly opened her tightly squinted eyes, a roaring python covered her big eyes.


    "No... it''s not." After Vip''s secret was discovered, she was ashamed to faint.


    "Actually, I don''t care. Sandy, can you please help me once." Nie Kong touched her pretty face with his right hand, raising her low pretty face.The left hand took her little hand and pressed it on her slightly wet python.


    With the familiar heat, Weipu''s hands trembled.When she reacted, her ten fingers were already surrounding it, rubbing it back and forth very familiarly.


    Nie Kong held her small waist domineeringly and pulled her into his arms.I reached inside with my hands skillfully, and touched the white and tender skin like a peeled lychee, so it was elastic and smooth.


    "No... you can''t touch it." She struggled softly, but has her sensitive skin ever been touched by others?


    She knew from the book that what she had experienced was an intimate thing between lovers.But... but it was too much, I obviously didn''t agree.Woo, if he quits, can he be pure again? It''s not said in the book.


    Twisting Xiaoman''s waist, Weipu looked at Nie Kong with sad eyes.

 805 The collapsed two-dimensional text 0818Lori Kula

    "Kura, don''t run around in the spaceship!" The milf Diana, whose skin was slightly dark, and curly black hair tied into a bundle behind her head, showed some helplessness on her face. She sighed and said again, "What if It¡¯s troublesome if you break into a place where there are secret files of the organization!"


    "Hehe, but it''s so boring!" The girl ran around restlessly, her aqua-blue hair draped over her shoulders and she was extremely beautiful.Diana sighed and said to the female robot next to her, "Candy looks at her a little bit, but don''t let her run around, let me know as soon as possible!"


    The female robot named Candy was there, and then followed Kula, and the middle-aged woman had to sigh.


    "Take care of such a lively child, it''s really hard for you, Diana! The strange thing is that she has been transformed into a force that can use and control ice, but her personality has not changed at all." Fox with a strange hairstyle walked behind her. Come out and say with a smile.


    "I''m used to it, but this is good too!" Diana smiled, and then said, "Such a cute and innocent child, I hope she can live like this forever, I think it''s good enough!"


    Fox looked at her and sighed. It seemed that this little girl had become addicted to taking care of this little girl, although that child was indeed very lively and cute.This is what Fox admits.Perhaps it was the child who added a little bit of anger to this cold organization, and brought her a touch of warmth to remove the bulging...


    "Ah, I can finally come out to take a breath. It''s really boring to be in the base all the time!" Kura happily ran on the spaceship, attracting the attention of many researchers.And the female robot has been following her not far behind, but she looked at her blankly without saying a word.


    "Candy, come and chase me, it''s really boring to be alone!" Kura rushed out a few steps, then turned around and chuckled and shouted to the robot behind him.


    The robot did not answer, but silently caught up with Loli Kula.The two people ran in this slightly narrow spaceship, bringing a cheerful laugh like a silver bell.It seems that at this time, the entire silent space will become active.The robot next to her is her best friend without a playmate, although she can''t talk.


    Suddenly, the female robot raised her head.I looked at the top of the spacecraft, where it was originally an emergency room for escape.In its eyes, a red arc flashed, as if it was detecting something.


    "What''s the matter, Candy..." Kura followed her twinkling eyes and found that the emergency cabin was actually opened at this moment, and the strange thing was that the terrifying storm and the cold and dead breath of the universe had not poured into the spacecraft. , Causing a devastating blow.


    However, Kula was more shocked that the door that opened seemed to be someone slowly coming from the void of the universe.


    "It seems that something incredible has been discovered!" Kura focused there, and said to the robot with excitement and tension in his eyes, "Could it be that there are aliens going to invade our spaceship..."


    A figure can indeed be seen vaguely there, from a distance, it is just a black spot...


    "Could it be the enemy of the organization?" Kura looked at that direction there, and said excitedly, "Let''s go and explore, Candy."


    However, contrary to Kula''s expectation, the so-called aliens and their human men look alike.He was wearing a black robe and his face was much better than K''.Staring at Nie Kong, Kula was born and said: "Hello, my name is Kula, I come from the earth. Are you an alien, do you want to do anything bad to break into our base?"


    Sure enough, it was the ice girl Kula. Seeing her cute face and aqua-blue hair, Nie Kong had already guessed it at first.But now she is only eleven or twelve years old, so she is not sure.The girl who was born to restrain K''


    "Huh? If I have to say something, I really count as an alien." Nie Kong, who satisfies the two girls, just came out to blow the air. He didn''t expect to be misunderstood as an alien by Kura.However, he came from a different dimension, he could be regarded as an alien.


    "My guess is really true...." Kura looked at the handsome Nie Kong and said seriously, "I advise you not to mess around, you an alien really wants to invade our powerful organization, that''s just Looking for a dead end."


    "Hehe, how do you know if you don''t try it?" Nie Kong teased her patiently and said, "I am very powerful, don''t underestimate me..."


    The Candy Machine next to him scanned Nie Kong with his eyes, and then pulled Kura with both hands, as if to remind her of something.Kula shook his head and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, let me catch the enemies of the aggressor organization to Diana!"


    Seeing that Kura could not be stopped, Candy could only communicate the situation here to Diana to know and understand.


    "Something went wrong." Inside the spaceship, Diana said to Falksey beside him, "Kura found the enemy who invaded our spaceship, as if Candy said something alien!"


    "Except for aliens, who can break into our spacecraft in space?"


    Foxy frowned, and then said, "Candy told her to tell her to send the enemy''s location faster, and tell us all of their battle conditions. Kula kid, I hope you don''t be impulsively stupid. thing."


    Fox sighed, hoping that such a lovely girl is safe.


    And Candy heard Diana''s order and told Diana where they were.


    "I will carry out rescue immediately and raise the alarm immediately." After saying this, she greeted Fox next to her, and then the two quickly ran towards the outside of the house, and the internal staff of the organization began to gather strength Search for invading enemies.

 806 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0819, traces of exposure

    "Huh!" Kura blasted down at Nie Kong.At the same time started this battle.The simple trick is Kura¡¯s diamond breath!Seeing her appearance, she didn''t mean to hurt Nie Kong at all, she just wanted to icicle Nie Kong''s feet.


    The icy wind blew through Nie Kong''s body coldly. Nie Kong only felt cool all over, like a breeze blowing in summer.And when he looked down, his trousers and the ground had formed a layer of white frost, and it was frozen.Her abilities are similar to those of her snow girl Bai Xueku mother and daughter, and can control the power of ice and snow.


    Nie Kong wouldn''t be afraid of the weak and coldness at all, because he had just blown the air in absolute zero outside the universe.However, the air around here was unbearable. Her cold wind became a lot colder, and she let the pitiful moisture in the air freeze.


    "You have been recruited!" Kura moved forward quickly, her cute little feet dressed as a pair of skates, and then quickly rushed to Nie Kong''s side.And the ground on which her feet were stepped on ice cubes for her to slide, and her speed increased several levels.The small body was so sensitive that she immediately rushed to Nie Kong, who she thought could not move.


    "Ice you-the coffin of ice." Kula''s little hand pressed on Nie Kong''s body, covering his body with a layer of extremely cold frost, as if to seal Nie Kong''s ice.If it was Red Maru, it would definitely take a lot of effort to break free, because Kura''s current strength was transformed quite well.


    "Boom!" Nie Kong was relieved, and the ice on his body instantly shattered.Nie Kong, who broke the ice, grabbed her cold little hand with his right hand and looked at her with a smile.


    "It''s not over yet, watch my nirvana ice baptism!" Kula''s pretty face flushed red as he tried to withdraw his little hand.Seeing that he couldn''t break free, Kura bit his lower lip to control the cold inside his body and pour into Nie Kong.The whole body exudes the freezing air that allows the surrounding air to flow, all because of the cold.No, it''s not just the freezing gas, it is ejected along with the freezing gas, like the dazzling white crystal light of the Antarctic glacier reflecting the sun!


    Release the ice energy and transform it into the energy of the ice storm.The icy storm shone on Nie Kong like slices of icy blades, and the mixed damage caused by the icy cold wind, she was Kula''s super nirvana.At a young age, his strength has already competed with Clark''s second-tier players in KOF.


    "Hehe, let me let you experience the so-called absolute coldness." The organization''s ability to transform is indeed very powerful, but at this level, it is far worse than drafting Nagyo.


    He waved away the ice storm with one hand, and then rushed out of the spaceship with a simple leap, and the two stood in the dark universe.Although there is no ice or snow, it is extremely cold.It was many times stronger than the strength in her body, and she seemed to feel that her heartbeat was freezing.If it hadn''t been for Nie Kong to help her resist, otherwise she would be killed as soon as she came out.


    "It''s cold..." She shrank and shivered, her charming little mouth turning purple.That guy is a little outrageous, and he is not his opponent.It''s cold, but he doesn''t feel cold at all, no wonder his abilities are useless to him.


    "Hehe, learn that coldness and stop playing with you. Let''s see you when we have time, little sister Kula, I hope to see you next time you are not an enemy."


    Nie Kong''s body flashed, and once again took Kula back to the spaceship.Because his spiritual sense has noticed that many people are gathering here.However, after Nie Kong felt the absolute zero for Kula, she felt that she could transform the ice power in her body into a qualitative way.


    Only a minute later, Diana and Fox arrived here.Little Kura with a blue face was found, but the enemy was gone.


    "Kura, are you okay." Diana asked distressedly.


    "No... it''s okay, it''s just a bit cold. As long as... as long as the power in my body assimilates it, it will return to normal." Kura said with a shiver.


    "The enemy." Fox glanced around.


    "Already... has left, his strength is so strong, but it doesn''t mean to hurt me." Kura said strangely.


    "Hmph, our little Kola is so cute and kind, how can anyone bear to hurt him." Diana hugged Kura''s cold body and said dissatisfied.


    "But, Kura, do you know who the enemy is?" Fox frowned.


    "I don''t know his identity, but a very good-looking man." Kura whispered.


    "It''s useless to guess at random, just ask Candy to send his information." Diana glanced at the shining red female robot and said.


    But when everyone started searching, the robot finally conveyed Nie Kong''s image to them.When they saw Nie Kong''s photo, their pretty faces were shocked.Nie Kong, who had been asleep for the previous few KOF champions, woke up at this time, the head Ignatius cared for.


    "What to do?" Fox asked, looking at Diana.


    Diana squeezed her hands tightly and turned into a pair of fists. Her expression was very ugly, and she said, "Expand the search range and we must find him! Fortunately, we are now ready to go to the headquarters. We must control the situation before then. Licha worked hard and sent people to be vigilant, and we must catch him again." Now we can only do that. If it doesn''t work, we can only ask the headquarters for help, and try to do a good job of rounding up when we land.


    The siren sounded continuously, and the reformers and reinforcements searched every corner of the spacecraft.The research staff inside was slightly nervous, and seemed to be worried about their safety.


    Sure enough, as Angel said, Nie Kong was discovered as soon as he left.But he didn''t worry, because that was something to face sooner or later, let him completely destroy the organization that dared to take his own genes.Destroy the so-called enemies, and then draw a perfect symbol in the world of Orochiji.There is no need to destroy it, after all, Orochiji has given it to herself, although the power of faith is very poor.


    Nie Kong swiftly turned back to Angel and Weipu''s two women, hugging the two plump bodies one by one.

 807 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0820, rebellion

    Almost all the corners of the spacecraft were searched, and then Guliza''s strength led a group of reformers and reinforcements to finally surround the storage room where Nie Kong was, and K''was inside.The three daughters of Kula did not participate in the matter, and gave Guliza full authority to deal with them.And his expression was already extremely dignified, and he was about to make such a major change when he was about to arrive.He has personally experienced Nie Kong''s strength, even if they hit him, he can''t be hurt.If he had acquired the ability of Kusunakyo now, would he be his opponent?


    The strength is much improved than before, no wonder he has that kind of mind.


    "The people inside come out for me, you are already surrounded." Gulizali, standing outside the door, shouted at the people inside.


    The two women who were asleep in Nie Kong''s arms heard the thunderous shout, and their loose eyes opened instantly.Weipu blushed terribly when he saw the pose of the three of them at first sight, really shameful.


    Angel stretched her waist and exposed all her beautiful upper body to Nie Kong''s eyes.It''s really big, and the round shape looks full.She squeezed into Nie Kong''s arms again with an expression of excitement, her soft breasts rubbing against Nie Kong''s arm.


    "Hehe, it''s really fun, can I accompany Angel again in the future." Those clever eyes looked at Nie Kong full of desire and expectation.


    Weipu glanced at Nie Kong with those big eyes, and continued to lower his red face.


    Nie Kong smiled slightly, patted their ass and said, "Well, I will always be by your side. But now, I have to get dressed quickly. Someone is calling the door outside."


    Just as Nie Kong finished speaking, there was a ringing outside the door.


    "If we don''t come out, we will break in." At this moment, Guliza''s dynamic voice came again, causing the two women''s faces to change.


    "Brother, he... how could he come here suddenly, do you want to check here?" Weipu''s face tightened and said anxiously.


    "Hurry up, Nie Kong, hurry up and pretend to be confused." Angel urged.


    "Haha, no, it seems that he seems to know that I am awake, he must have sent someone to arrest me." Nie Kong chuckled, but didn''t care.


    "How come, then what should you do." An Qier said in surprise.Are you leaving him when the guard''s task is over? I feel so reluctant to give up, no, I can''t leave him.


    "Naturally, I won''t wait and die, so there is only one way-to completely defeat the NESTS organization. Are you willing to leave the organization and stand by my side?" Nie Kong asked while looking at the two women.


    "Well, I am willing." An Qier focused on her pretty face, and the organization is completely unfettered for her.Because she was just a low-level cadre, all she pretended to was nostalgia for Nie Kong.


    "But... but with our strength alone, there is no hope of winning, right?" Weipu smiled bitterly, and he actually wanted to fight his brother.


    "Didn''t you find out that your strength now is much stronger than before. That''s just a trace of strength I gave you." Nie Kong smiled.


    The two women were taken aback and hurriedly checked their physical condition.Sure enough, as Nie Kong said, their strength has increased more than a hundred times compared to before.With a light handshake, the abundant strength made them seem to be able to simply smash a mountain.


    "It''s such a strong power. With it, you can definitely defeat the organization and escape." Angel said excitedly.


    "In that case, can I ask you not to hurt Gulicha, the middle-level cadre of the organization, okay, he is my brother. As long as you promise me, I am willing to do anything." Weipu looked at Nie pleadingly air.


    "Actually, you are totally wrong. He is not your brother." Nie Kong shook his head slightly and continued: "You know, he is just a copy of your brother, and his memory and body are all copied from your brother. , Not your brother, just the product of the ambition of the NESTS organization."


    Weipu was taken aback: "It''s impossible, how could there be such a thing..."


    "Well, you and your brother have been captured by the organization to do various human experiments since you were young. If you don''t believe it, you can ask him if he remembers what happened when he was young." Nie Kong told the truth.


    "In that case, who is my brother?" She paused, wondering about her own life experience.Desperately recalling the memories of childhood in her mind, a figure passed through her mind.Then it seems to have discovered something unbelievable, could it be him?


    It''s really hateful. How can the organization do such excessive things to itself and his brother? If it is really, it must not be forgiven.She gritted her teeth, and it seemed that she was completely desperate, even hated, for NESTS after just waiting for the truth.


    "Are you dressed, let''s go out and meet them for a while. Then you can ask him in front of him, and your brother seems to be there." Nie Kong separated Weipu''s big eyes. Liu Hai said to her.


    Weipu became more and more puzzled, and the obsession with finding the bottom came out again.


    "Well, Angel is ready." Angela put on a set of black pantyhose, and her beautiful figure appeared in front of Nie Kong''s eyes. It was many times more beautiful than before, full of femininity, like a mature peach. People are greedy.


    Nie Kong slapped her ass hard, dissatisfied with her cool attire.One thought, I saw a pair of black safety pants wrapped around her slender waist, covering the beautiful skin.


    Weipu''s dress is conservative, and Nie Kong feels relieved.I opened the door with the two women, and saw dozens of people standing in front of the door, staring at them.Except for the black guards, the outside shots are all about transforming people and strengthening people.And in the back column, there are almost a dozen Kusanagi army, right?Behind him is the commander Gulizali, K''staring at everything on his left.


    Seeing Nie Kong''s appearance, Guliza''s face tightened, and he had prepared for the worst.That''s right, he really recovered, and the outcome is more unpredictable than expected.


    "If I were you, I would definitely surrender obediently and don''t force us to use force." He threatened Nie Kong, and hoped that he would not have a head-on conflict with him as a last resort.


    Nie Kong smiled lightly, and he was too self-conscious to use that set to deal with himself.The two women stood in front of Nie Kong tightly, as if to protect him.

 808 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0821, kill Guliza

    "What are you two doing, why don''t you come here soon?" However, he found that the two women were still quiet, and he looked at Weipu with his eyes tightly in his heart: "Sister Cindy, why are you leaving the organization? Do you really want to fight me? ?"


    Weipu glanced around, fixed his gaze on K''and Gulizali, and then sighed: "I may not be your sister. The artificial memory transplanted has deceived you."


    "This is impossible, I am obviously your brother." Guliza lost his voice.


    "Then you answer one of my questions, can you remember your father''s face?" Weipu asked.


    "Father?" Guliza was completely stunned, because he had been in the organization since he was sensible, and the term father was extremely strange to him.


    "It seems to be true, you don''t have any impression at all. Fortunately, I have always mistaken you for my younger brother before." Weipu sighed with a very complicated expression.


    "Whose memory was transplanted to me?" Gulizali''s eyes under his white hair were filled with disbelief.


    "Hehe, who else is K''." Weipu said, pointing to a boy next to him who was very similar to him.


    "He is obviously a clone of me, no... impossible..." After the first half of the sentence, Guliza was stunned. Could it be that he, who thinks he is the main body, is actually a clone?


    "Sure enough, you are just a clone of him." Weipu whispered.


    K''has been listening to their conversation, and when he knew his identity, a super fire burst out from his body.He had always dreamed of a child crying and calling his sister, but he thought it was just an illusion. Who would know that it was the memory of his disappearance before?Because the organization changed his body while erasing his memory.


    "No, I won''t believe that ridiculous thing. You guys get on me and catch them." Guliza clutched his head vigorously, looking crazy.Hearing his order, dozens of physical strengtheners and reformers, and a dozen Kusanagikyo rushed to the three of Nie Kong.And the only thing that didn''t move was K''who was out of control and caused flames in his body to burst.


    "Do you need me to take action?" Nie Kong asked.


    Weipu shook his head slightly, "Let''s solve it, it won''t delay a lot of time."


    "Then you must carefully control the strength of your body, and don''t damage the interior of the spacecraft." Nie Kong warned.


    Angel smiled, the first person passed Nie Kong and rushed towards the enemy.And what she had to face was the bite of a dozen Kusunakyo.The terrifying heat seemed to surround Angel and burn her to ashes.


    Angel''s figure flashed, and the high-speed movement cut through the flames in front and appeared behind them.She found that Nie Kong''s reminder was right. She couldn''t control the astonishing speed and smashed the wall in front.But after seeing that he was not injured, he patted his plump breasts.


    A dozen Kusunakyo looked around, then locked Angel''s figure once again and rushed over.One used Qin Yueyang, one used Devil Burn, and the other used a white rookie...


    The Kusannagi''s tricks like the net of the sky and the earth seemed to be worthless and slammed at Angel again. Angel shoveled and shoveled his feet. The two Kusannakyo who came to broke their legs and fell to the ground.Then a jump dodges the attack from behind, holding the shoulders of Kusunakyo with both hands, standing upside down, twisting Kusanagi''s body into twists.


    Although they copied Kusanagi''s abilities, their own strength was far worse than the real Kusanagi. Besides, Angel and the others were much stronger than them after double repair.


    Weipu''s was relatively simple, he took out the whip attached to his belt, and swung it out with a sonic massacre.The whip shadows all over the sky appeared, and they beat the reformed people who rushed in.


    After blessing her powerful power, no one can withstand her blow without falling.The sound of broken bones is like setting off firecrackers in the New Year, crackling non-stop.When the move was over, Weipu looked at the scene in horror.


    Although I expected to become stronger, I only exerted one-tenth of my body''s strength, and beat dozens of people in front of me like that?After Weipu defeated his opponent, Angel then simply killed all the copies of Kusanagi.Seeing her results, she smiled with satisfaction.


    "Thank you for the days with you, I will not forget, Guliza Li." Weipu sighed.


    "What are you kidding? If you want to leave, then go to death." Guliza pulled his cloak vigorously and faced the three of them with a fighting attitude.


    Seeing the crazy strength of Guliza, Weipu shook his head.Because she knew that the fault was not with him, but with the unauthorized reform of their organization, which led to the present situation.


    "Fatal shock." Flames burned with both hands, and then he rushed towards Nie Kong.Weipu didn''t want to do it with him, so he took a step back and left it to Angel.


    Angel unexpectedly appeared behind him in a flash, her small fist contained powerful power, and she punched him behind her back.Guliza couldn''t resist his strength at all, and when Angel hit him, he felt like his internal organs were about to shatter.


    He spouted a mouthful of blood mist and turned to the back with a typhoon drive.The sharp blade swayed by the strong foot seemed to tear Angel to pieces.However, to his surprise, Angel was unharmed after being hit by him.


    He couldn''t believe it, how could the strength of the two be so powerful?Before he knew the answer, he fell to the ground and lost consciousness.


    But what surprised Weipu and the others happened, and saw K'', who had been submerged in the flames, rushed to Gulizali''s body and grabbed his collar with one hand.


    The scorching heat erupted from K''s body, instantly drowning Guliza''s strength and burning him to ashes.


    "K''." Weipu said worriedly.


    "Hmph, I just want to do what I like to do, don''t expect that I will admit you now." K''said indifferently, and disappeared in front of them with his back to Nie Kong.


    "Forget it, as long as he is safe." After knowing his life experience, Weipu was already very satisfied.After more than ten years of separation, it is impossible for the relationship to return to the original state.


    "Wait until the organization is eliminated, then you will stay by my side." Nie Kong hugged Weipu''s slender waist and said.


    "Yeah..." Weipu nodded and buried his head in Nie Kong''s arms.

 809 The collapse of the second element Text 0822, Ignis ambition

    "Master ZERO, I have an emergency situation to convey to the organization!" Fox, Diana, and Kura are now facing a huge screen, reflecting the man wearing a strange protective suit.His face was full of gloomy colors, and the corners of his mouth had an evil smile.And beside his feet, there was a huge black lion lying unexpectedly.


    "Say."


    "The three-time KOF champion that was captured some time ago by the organization, Nie Kong, who defeated the big snake, has now awakened, and combined two transformers to kill Guliza and occupy the airship heading to the headquarters." Fox said solemnly.


    "What you said is true?" ZERO frowned.


    "It''s true, please organize precautions." Fox nodded.


    "Hehe, what a pleasant budget, because we have expected him to be sober. I hope his strength can meet the strict standards of nests. His arrival is more useful than those of you who transform people. The project of nests transforming people is more useful. It was the adult who remodeled it with one hand, but it seems that the plan has been advanced a lot, and you are no longer needed." ZERO sneered.


    "What does that adult mean?" Diana said in surprise.


    "They call me Ignis, the true master of nests, and the creator of your transformation of people." The screen changed from the original ZERO to a young man dressed in a nests organization battle suit.He has blue-eyed blond hair and is quite young in appearance.With an elegant smile on his face, he looked down at Diana and their three daughters.


    "You... are you the owner of nests, the head of our organization?" It seems that Fox and Diana learned the inside story of the organization for the first time, so they were slightly shocked.


    "That''s right. That little girl is Kura, I made you one by one, and gave you the power to suit my plan and fantasy. Originally, everything of you was born for my coming." He Narrated gently.


    "Arrival?" Kura asked in confusion, is that the reason for his birth?


    "Use your power beyond ordinary people to find people with KOF champion strength and become the gods of the world. If you become KOF champions, it will be more beneficial to me. But now that can defeat the big snake KOF champion Nie Kong, you finally Bring him here, haha...I can''t wait." He laughed wildly.


    "Wait a minute, then the nests organization is just you..." Foxy exclaimed.


    "Yes, it''s just used to execute the product that made me a god. Nests, this world, human beings, have no meaning to me now. When I defeat him, a new god will come." He confessed. Tao.


    "That... is the meaning of our existence?" Kura''s eyes flashed with anger.


    "Stupid clones, you are just tools made for my coming. Pain, get angry...As long as I surpass human ability, I am the new god, and then you die with anger..." His voice became lower and lower, and then the image disappeared in front of them.However, what he said did give the three women a strong shock.They smiled bitterly. It turned out that their previous loyalty was nothing but a blank paper, and they had sacrificed too many lives for his benefit.


    Fox stood still and sighed."Diana, what are we going to do now?"


    "Fox, I won''t continue to work to the organization." Kura pouted angrily.


    "Well, he doesn''t need us anymore, and it seems that we are going to eliminate the KOF champion Nie Kong together. He has to force us to be the opposite of him. "It seems that there is only one way to choose. Thoroughly smash his daydreams."Diana smiled bitterly.


    "However, with the strength of the three of us, he will not be his opponent at all. Although Master ZERO''s strength is not very clear, the lion he raised is no longer strong." Fox said helplessly.


    "Hehe, isn''t he going to kill KOF champion Nie Kong? Let''s work with him for the time being. I believe that with his power, we will have a better grasp of it." The lovely Kula interrupted.


    "Really?" Fox said hastily.


    "Well, I saw his strength with my own eyes. The last time I confronted me, he took me out of the spacecraft and appeared in the universe, survived in outer space and protected my safety, definitely better than Ignatius. "Kurajian said.


    Kura''s words shocked the two women.


    "Will he... agree?" Fox frowned.


    "I believe it will, and he would fight Ignis even without us." Kura said softly.


    "Hehe, our little Kura is so smart." Diana lifted Kura''s small body with both hands and took her around a few times.


    "Well, then let''s talk to him. The three of us are no longer organized people, and are not his enemies. Let''s go, let''s meet the so-called King of Fighters." Fox nodded.


    The three women left the secret room of the spaceship and appeared in front of Nie Kong.After seeing the two women Fox and Diana, the delicate Angel said something in Nie Kong''s ear with her face down in surprise.


    "You seem to be the leader of Gulza''s strength, who will actually appear on the initiative. Are you not afraid that I will kill you?" Nie Kong glanced at the two mature and plump beautiful women and smiled at them.


    "You won''t, because you didn''t hurt Kura some time ago, Kura believes you are a good person." Lori Kura said softly.


    Although he is only eleven or twelve years old, he is taller than orange, and the chest under the PUNK clothing is beginning to take shape, hanging like an apple.


    "Well, what''s the matter with you guys coming to me?" Nie Kong asked directly without refuting Kura''s words.


    Diana and Fox breathed a sigh of relief. He knew at a glance that he was not a bad person, which made people believe him unconsciously, much better than the people in the organization.


    "Well, we hope to cooperate with you." Fox gathered up his courage and said to Nie Kong.


    "Cooperation?" Nie Kong was surprised.


    "Yes." Immediately after, Fox conveyed Ignis'' words to Nie Kong without missing a word.


    Angel and Weipu were shocked, they looked at each other and were very lucky to meet Nie Kong.It was him who changed his destiny.

 810 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0823, landing

    Angel and Weipu were very excited. It seemed that their betrayal was the right choice.You don''t have to work hard for that unscrupulous organization, and you can stay with Nie Kong.


    "Cooperation is okay, but you just need to watch it from the side. You don''t need your help." Nie Kong nodded and said as he looked at the two strangely dressed girls, but the mature and beautiful girls.


    Fox said with a black face: "Could it be that you look down on our strength." The western sword of his right hand was lightly stroked like a needle, like a meteor passing by, so fast swordsmanship.


    Nie Kong smiled and said, "How come, don''t you need to fight, why don''t you take the risk?" Although the strength of the two women has reached the level of the red pill through the physical strengthening of the NESTS organization, they are still too weak.


    "Diana, the two of us will give him a good look. Even if he is a KOF champion for several times, our swordsmanship will not be worse than others." The powerful Fox shot at once and waved at Nie Kong. That sharp western sword.


    Diana and Fox, whose skins are like black gemstones, worked very well together, and the two women, one left and one right, drove towards Nie Kong.The two sharp Western swords turned into dense phantoms, and the speed of the stabbing was very fast.


    However, the two women exclaimed that although they saw Nie Kong''s body in the middle did not move, the Western sword in their hands told them that they did not stab the target, as if his body was illusory.


    Diana didn''t believe it, and the sword in her hand changed and swept it out.In that case, it depends on whether he is a phantom.


    Nie Kong simply stretched out two fingers and sandwiched her sword.With a slight twist, the hard and sharp hilt broke into two with a click.


    Nie Kong''s toughness restrained the two strong women.Angel and Weipu saw Nie Kong''s shot for the first time, and stared at them without blinking.Especially the speed at which Nie Kong dodges, amazed them.


    "Okay, I will give you a chance to shoot." Nie Kong said silently.


    "Humph, wouldn''t it be fine for a long time. Now that my sword is broken, you have to pay me." Diana hummed softly.


    "Huh? Okay, you give it to me and I''ll fix it for you." Nie Kong, who has the power of God Killer Steel, made steel products as simple as breathing.


    Diana looked at Nie Kong suspiciously, but still handed him the broken Western sword.Nie Kong swiped his right hand, and saw that the sword that had been broken in two was restored to its original shape strangely, and the body of the sword had the color of black steel.Black shiny, like a black pearl.It shines with her skin, and is beautiful.


    Diana couldn''t put it down to play with the sword in her hand, as if experimenting with its power, gently waving at the steel wall in front.The wall tens of centimeters thick was actually split with a small crack.


    Fox was horrified, how could there be such a sharp sword in the world, it was an artifact for them.I believe that with it, their strength will increase several times.


    "I... I also want the same sword as Diana." She furiously stuffed the sword into Nie Kong, staring at him with bright eyes.


    Nie Kong changed smoothly, and the Western sword became as sharp as Diana.The women were more and more shocked by the power Nie Kong showed, as if he was omnipotent.


    Kula narrowed his eyes into a line, and looked very happy.She knew that Nie Kong would not harm them, but helped herself and Diana again and again.


    After the temporary cooperation relationship, Diana often pulled Fox together and yelled to ask Nie Kong again.But Nie Kong didn''t have time to pay attention to them, and asked Weipu and Angel to deal with it.After seeing the strength of the two women, they were shocked again.The two women are clearly just a low-level cadre in the organization, but how can their strength become so strong, can it be said that Nie Kong did it all?And Kula and the female skill robot candy brought them a burst of joy and warmth.After experiencing Absolute Zero, Kula''s ability has been increased, and his strength has improved rapidly.


    Nie Kong didn''t have much time, he was rectifying the characters in the spacecraft.The guards and reformers were all killed, and now only a few dozen white-clothed researchers remained.


    Nie Kong thought for a while, and when he returned to Japan to accompany Xiao Wu and the others, he extracted some Kagura Chizuru''s blood by the way.Then she gave her genes to several female researchers and ordered them to copy a body.Promise other people''s things to do well, because they helped resurrect Kagura Mangui.With the body container, Nie Kong can help her adapt to the body.


    To Nie Kong''s surprise, it only took them half a day to replicate a female body that was 90% similar to Kagura Chizuru.It''s very slender and attractive. It turns out that Qianzuru''s figure hidden under the maiden''s clothes would be so beautiful.They are really professional, and they deserve to be experts in human cloning all day long.


    Looking at the female body without clothes in the training tank, with the white skin and the female curve, Nie Kong took her into the Dingtian Ring.


    "Hey...why are you staying in the research room all day, why don''t you have time to practice more tricks with us." The door guard, a mature beautiful woman leaning on the door with her hands on her chest, looked at Nie Kong, who turned out to be a black beauty. Anna.


    "Hehe, I promised someone to help me, what''s the matter, what happened?" Nie Kong asked.


    "Huh, I''m here to inform you to be ready as soon as possible. Our spacecraft will soon be integrated with the NESTS headquarters. It is a miscalculation to cooperate with you, and there is no sense of tension at all. By the way, there is one more thing, Kura That girl wants me to tell you to take her to experience the cold temperature outside the universe before arriving." Diana muttered.


    "Is it finally here?" Nie Kong narrowed his eyes and the corners of his mouth were playful."I see, I will start to connect with it right away." Outside the universe, a machine floating like a battlestar is floating.It has a large area, like an island, and is full of advanced weapons with super defensive power.If he wanted to stop Nie Kong, he would have already fired.It seems that as he said, he wants to defeat Nie Kong and the others and become the new gods of the world.


    Nie Kong took Kura to walk for a while in outer space, and then ordered the spacecraft to land towards the base.At the same time, the defensive cover of the base opened, giving Nie Kong and the others a place to enter.

 811 The collapse of the second element text 0824, the destruction of zero

    The spacecraft has completed docking and slowly descended from the opened barrier channel into the Battlestar.What a terrifying cost of a space fortress of this scale, I am afraid that only NESTS can build it and launch it into space.


    When Nie Kong took a few women and left the spaceship along the passage to this huge space fortress, a few footsteps appeared in the ears of Nie Kong and the others.Hearing a familiar voice, Fox knew the identity of the person¡ªZERO without guessing.However, the scene in front of them surprised them. Two ZEROs in sharp combat uniforms appeared in front of them!One of them must be a copyist.Behind them there was a masked man with a terrifying expression on his face, his eyes squinted, and he was dressed in Chinese-like costumes.And under the feet of two ZEROs, lies a huge black lion.There were three people and one beast, blocking Nie Kong''s way forward.


    "The previous champions of KOF, welcome your arrival. If you want to meet the leader of NESTS, you have to pass our level before talking." A ZERO hiding in the back said aloud.The lion at their feet flashed red with closed eyes, looking at Nie Kong and the others as if looking at the prey.Nie Kong glanced at his body and found that his own strength was not too strong, and most of his strength was in the black battle uniform.However, Fox and Diana''s pretty faces were full of dignity, and the palms of their hands holding the Western sword were covered with sweat.


    "Damn NESTS, take me a trick¡ªwild bite!" There was a cold snort from the spaceship, and then a fiery red figure flashed and rushed to the real ZERO!


    The huge roar was heavy, and the two figures quickly separated.ZERO, a copyist in front, sneered, stroked the jagged tail of the battle suit with great satisfaction, and said in a dark voice: "Does Kusanagi have fire control ability, but your strength can''t beat me!"


    It turned out that Kusunakyo had regained consciousness, but most of his body''s strength was extracted.He can no longer perform magical skills now, and his strength is much weaker than KOF97 back then.


    Kusanagi snorted heavily, and angrily he directly used the big snake pheasant.The gorgeous fire snake drew a beautiful trajectory in the fortress, and blasted into ZERO''s chest in an instant!


    True Zero seems to have not suffered any harm, not moving at all!Suddenly grabbed the pendulum of the battle uniform and slammed it forward.Slash the wind and swallow the devil!


    With a tear, the tail swing of the battle suit swept across Kusanakyo''s chest at an unparalleled speed!Before Kusanagi Kyo had time to evade, his chest was scratched with bursts of torn wounds by the outstretched energy, and the blood flow continued.Defeating Kusunakyo with one move is really strong.


    Copy Zero sneered, stroking the jagged tail of the battle suit with great satisfaction.The true ZERO at the back said: "Let''s do it, and see if their strength is qualified to meet our leader.


    Seeing three phantoms rushing, Diana and Fox tightly protected Kura behind them.Angel jumped out, and a shoveling leg slid towards the masked man.


    And Weipu smiled slightly, of course he chose that lion as his opponent.It fits well, smoking a beast with a whip in his hand is like an animal trainer.


    In the final copy of ZER0, Diana and Foxy became his opponents with the Western sword in each hand.With the steel sword made by Nie Kong, it was easy to cut through his battle suit.


    When Nie Kong watched the performance of the women, he saw ZERO waving the hem of his battle suit. The sharp thorns turned towards him with his body shape, but they were a slashing wind and swallowing. Xiangba.The half-empty body turned round and round, and the clothes formed a sharp blade. If it hits the human body, it must be cut into two pieces by him.


    "Aren''t you courageous, dare to provoke me." Nie Kong squinted his eyes, and his clothes turned into black two-meter-long barbs out of thin air, and they touched the thorns of his spinning suit.The airflow flipped, and the spikes collided with the thorns like a sharp knife.There was only a sound of "soldiers", and ZERO''s battle clothes were like paper, with blood holes broken.He stepped back, leaving dozens of blood holes in his body.And his battle clothes became devastated.He was extremely horrified. How could the battle suit he was wearing broke in the duel? What exactly was made out of thin air?


    But at this moment, a bad wind rushed towards his face, and ZERO looked up.I found that the strange spikes of Nie Kong''s body were spraying out densely, covering him violently.


    He has already understood the terrible things of those things, how dare to confront them head-on.As he gritted his teeth, a lazy donkey rolled and rushed out ten meters away.Looking up, his face turned pale in an instant.I saw the black javelin-shaped barb making a turn, as if under control, it volleyed again.


    Zhen ZERO stepped on his foot and slammed a heavy piece of metal to block him.Thinking that it would be able to block Nie Kong''s blow, the barb rubbed against the metal steel plate, and it was about to be torn apart.


    The real ZERO at the back was really helpless this time, and his body was drowned in a burst of gun rain, and his flesh and blood became a ball.


    The battle of the four women was also about to end, and one of Angel''s elbows hit the dragon that tripped on the ground.The fortress seemed to shake for a while, and the dragon sank into the steel plate of the fortress.Weipu''s battle was very dramatic. The whip hit the black lion''s body again and again, slapping him down.When it pounced, Weipu would control the whip and grab it by the neck and throw it out.The lion whimpered and backed away, hiding in the corner shivering and daring not to move.


    The battle between Diana and Fox and Copy Zero was exciting and fierce.With the steel sword made by Nie Kong, the two women avoided the dangerous suit again and again, and counterattacked with the sword again and again.


    After dozens of moves, the two women found that the clothes that copied ZERO had been damaged, and there were no more fierce killer moves, such as a tiger pulling a tooth.The two of them pierced his body with an extremely fast impact.


    "Haha...very...very good, you are already qualified to meet the leader, go straight along the passage, I will wait for you in hell, experimental mice." Copy ZERO spit blood, big Said to them with a smile.


    Kura hides behind Diana, watching the bloody scene with some fea

 812 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0825The madman Ignis

    After defeating ZERO, what appeared in front of Nie Kong and his party was a long passage.I couldn''t see the end at a glance, and it was a bit terrifying deep.


    "What should I do now?" Kura looked at Nie Kong nervously, the first time she had met in such a precarious situation.Looking at the deep passage, people couldn''t help but shudder.Especially the light in the passage is very dark, and there is no personal voice on the left or right, which is the same segment in this horror film.It really made Kula''s hair stand up.


    "What else can we do, let''s continue to move forward." Angel shrugged the jade shoulders, they are all here, what are you afraid of? Nie Kong is here.


    "Don''t worry, please use your own strength to surprise the initiator of the organization, let him taste the complex taste of self-reliance..."


    After speaking, Nie Kong moved to the forefront, Weipu followed closely behind.Diana and Fox looked at each other.There is indeed no way to retreat.Forget it, if you want to die, die together!


    Although the passage feels terrifying, it is just an ordinary steel tunnel without any abnormality.After walking for a while, they came to the end of the passage, in front of a very classical and luxurious gate.


    With a creak, the door was opened.The gloomy breath rushed over, like the devil''s castle in the west in ancient times.Looking from the gate, there is a long, precious red carpet at the foot.On both sides of the red carpet, there are statues of great taste.At the end of the red carpet, there is a throne that looks very gorgeous, and a figure with an invisible appearance is sitting there quietly.


    Beside him, several figures stood with each other.However, Nie Kong discovered that they all lost the breath of life, just a shell.


    "You are finally here, I have been looking forward to this day for a long time." After seeing Nie Kong and the others appear, the figure on the throne slowly began to speak.The voice didn''t have the deep feeling of vicissitudes, on the contrary, it was unexpectedly young.


    He slowly raised his face, revealing a delicate facial features, with long blond hair draped in the back, like a red pill, he was a Western nobleman.He was wearing an armor-like black battle suit and a black cloak behind him.


    "Then...that is the leader of NESTS, right?" Angel''s eyes widened and said in surprise.


    "Strange to say, I remember the leader of NESTS is obviously him?" Fox pointed to an old man with white hair on the right side of the throne and asked with some confusion.


    "Why, why are you surprised?" Ignis raised his eyebrows, grabbed the head of the old man next to him, and squeezed it hard.With a bang, his head broke to the ground.


    "That''s right, he is indeed the previous leader-my father. But decades ago, I killed my father who didn''t understand my ideals, and then the NESTS organization was my order in his name. Haha, Sure enough, my choice was right..."


    Hearing his words, Diana and the others were terrified.It was so maddening to kill the father with his own hands, how distorted in my heart.


    Although Ignis looks young, he is indeed very old.The reason why he can maintain this state is entirely because he has accepted the transformation of the internal body of the tissue and replaced the aging organs one by one.


    "Several KOF champions, you who have defeated Orochi, do you know why I let you come here this time?" After a long laugh, Ignis stopped and asked Nie Kong at the same time.


    "Did you talk to Diana and the others? It''s nothing more than to kill us and prove that you are beyond human existence. However, you really have a problem with your brain." Nie Kong said pityingly.


    "Huh, it''s useless to say more, you don''t understand my ideals at all. As long as I kill you, I will surpass human beings and become the new god after the earth snake...This world will all belong to me."


    Nie Kong chuckles and said, "God, I actually like to kill the gods." In the world of the godslayer, he doesn''t know how many gods he has killed.In Dragon Ball, the Piccolo of the heavens was beaten severely.


    Ignis threw the chain blade open and pointed at Nie Kong arrogantly, "Just because you want to kill me? It''s stupid. I am a god, and anyone who disobeys me will be punished by God!"


    His black combat uniform wafted gently, swinging a beautiful melody.There were waves of energy fluctuations on the battle uniform, which were even more powerful than Kusanagi''s first-class, and they approached the storm Gonitz.Shocked Diana and the three daughters, such a powerful force, it seems that the world can''t exist!


    "It''s no wonder that you dare to call yourself a god, the battle suit of the pinnacle of technology is really powerful and palpitating..." Compared to ZERO, he can''t compare with the enemy in front of him..


    Ignis did not know when several small whips with sharp saw blades flew out of his body, and after shadows in the hall, his feet did not move at all, but they were a few centimeters off the ground and scratched on the bright red carpet. Over...


    Kaka Kaka, the air cut open at once, showing how fast his whip was swinging.There were gaps in everything nearby, even the steel plate couldn''t block his stroke.


    The dazzling black shadow swept over, and the two women Diana and Fox didn''t even have time to react, and were lost by this sudden scene!!


    Weipu frowned and threw out his whip directly to fight with the afterimage of the sky.Although he was stronger than Ignis, Weipu''s whip was cut into segments instantly.


    With two tinkling sounds, the two mature women Diana and Fox who protected Kura successfully blocked the attack with their swords, but their bodies shot out more than ten meters.A little blood spilled from the corners of their mouths, and they seemed to be injured.


    "No, we are not his opponents, can Nie Kong let you deal with it?" Diana pleaded.


    "I didn''t intend to leave him to you at first, so let''s watch the battle in the back, and you two too." Nie Kong quickly added a sentence looking at the two women who were eager to try.


    "Haha...Come on, become a stepping stone for me to become a god." The crazy whip immediately got together and hit Nie Kong continuously.


    Nie Kong flicked lightly, and the whip in front of him turned and hit Ignis.


    Ignis was shocked, only to feel that the power from the whip to his body made him shudder.

 813 The collapse of the second element Text 0826, the nests organization that ended

    Ignis''s face was filled with surprised expressions, and the sound of the wall cracking in the next second!Igniz''s tall body was suddenly shocked by the force of the whip, and his body involuntarily hit the steel wall behind.


    "God!?" Nie Kong appeared strangely in front of him, slowly looking at Ignis embedded in the wall.The heavy words were mixed with overwhelming coercion, "Do you know the meaning of God? Although I like killing God, you are not worthy at all."


    The steel wall made a harsh squeaky sound, and Ignis slowly floated from the wall into the air.There is no gas, but the effect of the belt.The shocked look on his face also faded, and he was still so calm: "You really are not the same as the white mouse I made. After killing you, I will become a god. Be my sacrifice..."


    Ignis'' faint smile carried an extremely dangerous aura, and he yanked two whips with small teeth from his body, and drew them fiercely towards Nie Kong.However, it was discovered that although his whip was fast, it did not have the feel of hitting the entity.


    "With such a weak strength, don''t you feel ashamed to claim to be a god? Are you qualified?" Nie Kong mocked.


    "Are you questioning me?" Ignis glared, his eyes were already red, and apart from shooting the enemy captured in front of him, he had no other reason and was completely angered.His battle clothes and robe went automatically without wind, and as his control movement suddenly bounced from several directions and hit Nie Kong.The jersey is very sharp, because it is a product of high-tech manufacturing.


    The outer robe with strong strength is like a missile with destructive power, hitting every part of Nie Kong''s body time and time again.It assumes various poses like marionettes and sends out fierce attacks like an octopus monster playing with food.Moreover, a powerful energy body was condensed on his limbs, and from the very beginning, he used his full force to explode in the state of chaos that must kill the profound meaning.


    Nie Kong didn''t dodge, he didn''t even bother to raise his hand to parry.He is too weak, even if he hits him, he can''t beat himself.


    "God has the ability to create and destroy." Nie Kong''s words slowly spread to Ignis'' ears, and what was amazed was that Ignis''s battle clothes were strangely turned into a pile of waste.The outer robe that curled towards Nie Kong naturally lost its effect, and gently scattered under him.


    Ignis took a violent step back, a layer of sweat on his face for some unknown time.The coercion and weirdness that can almost destroy everything in time made Ignis panicked, and there was no more indifferent appearance!


    "Impossible..." With a trace of fear, Ignis raised his right hand and sent a row of exhausting beams to Nie Kong.Without the battle clothes, the power he carried was weaker by many times.


    "Nothing is impossible, just let you look at destruction and creation, the power of God."


    Nie Kong''s eyes lit up slightly, revealing a faint golden color.The terrible coercion swept out, almost suffocating.When the beam of light came, Nie Kong''s body flashed black.


    On him, there was a suit that was exactly the same as Ignatius, how could it be possible.


    The women stared at Nie Kong with eyes wide open, could it be said that he is really a god.


    Nie Kong''s sleeves rolled upwards, and the sharp suit cut to the unsuspecting Ignis.The body rushed forward and stopped strangely.At the same time, the left half of his upper body slipped and fell to the floor.The surging blood spurted out like a volcano.


    "What... is that the power of God? No, I won''t lose, you die with me!" Exhausting his last breath, Ignatius roared, as if to say his last words .Lie straight in the corpse, never staring!Following his words, the entire space fortress vibrated violently, seeming to detonate a certain detonating device on it.


    With a roar, the space fortress continued to reach their ears like a chain reaction.


    Diana''s pretty face changed drastically, and said anxiously: "What should I do, he seems to have detonated the base''s self-detonation system, should we say we are going to die with him?"


    "Take advantage of the ease of time, let''s go back to the spacecraft and leave here." Fox said solemnly. After the base blew up, none of them would escape and they would definitely die in space.


    Weipu and Angel looked at Nie Kong, as if waiting for his decision.


    "Well, let''s go." Nie Kong took the five girls and left the room, passing through the passage and quickly leaving for the docking station before.However, what shocked the two Diana women was that they saw the spacecraft rush out of the base and left first.The spaceship disappeared without a trace, it seems that someone was manipulating it to escape.


    "It''s over... now we are dead..." Diana softened her feet and sat on the ground in despair.The last hope of escape was gone. Neither he nor Kula could escape. I really didn''t expect that I would die in such a place.


    "Nie Kong, are we going to die?" Angel said blankly.


    Nie Kong''s expression did not change. He shook his head and said, "Don''t be afraid. Lean against me in a circle. I will definitely protect you from here."


    The women''s eyes lit up, and they suddenly thought that Nie Kong could survive in outer space.Needless to say, Weipu and Angel took Nie Kong''s arm around one arm and sandwiched him with the plump breasts.


    Diana and Fox hesitated for a while, they could only squat and hug Nie Kong¡¯s thigh intimately, while the pretty Kula took his robot Candy¡¯s butt and sat in the space vacated by Nie Kong¡¯s legs, laughing. Nightmare is like a flower.


    They just came to Nie Kong''s side, and the entire space fortress roared and exploded violently.The five women closed their eyes tightly, but found no pain in their body.Slightly cracked a crack and found that the sea of ??fire was completely isolated from Nie Kong and him, and they floated quietly in outer space.Looking out of the flames, the last headquarters of the base, the huge space station named the City of Steel, has become a sea of ??fire ruins.


    The sound of the explosion in space naturally reached everyone''s ears.However, the airflow and power generated by the huge explosion could not be transmitted to them, and Nie Kong took them out of the center of the explosion without hesitation.


    The women were shocked again. If Nie Kong said he was a god, they would probably believe it.


    "Well, this is finally over." Nie Kong looked at the sea of ??fire outside the window with a smile on his face.

 814 The collapsed two-dimensional body 0827, Wangui resurrected

    A beam of light was many times faster than the speed of the spacecraft, and later caught up and surpassed it.The operator of the spaceship looked at Nie Kong, who was moving at high speed outside to break through the boundaries of the universe, and he was shocked as a god.


    The women were as surprised as the high speed gleaming, they even saw the meteor being thrown behind their bodies.Diana exclaimed, it was him who could be a god.Ignis, the original leader of his own, is far behind in terms of quality and strength.


    If it took two or three days to take the spacecraft to the outer space, then Nie Kong and the others only took half an hour to return.If Nie Kong didn''t want to use Teleport, otherwise it would take less than a second.


    Back in Tokyo, Japan, the women felt a lot after stepping on the soil again, as if what happened some time ago was all dreams.


    "Well, so far our partnership is over here. Diana, Foxy and Kura, we are destined to meet again." Nie Kong smiled and said hello, then called Angel and Weipu to leave.


    Diana and the others were startled, their eyes showed a confused look.They grew up in the organization, and after losing the asylum of the NESTS organization, they have become homeless people and do not know where to go.So far, the only person I knew was Nie Kong, and he was the only one I could rely on.


    So seeing Nie Kong leave, their three daughters have been following him.Nie Kong''s body paused, then turned to look at them and said, "What''s wrong with you?"


    "Can...can you let us be your subordinates, just like them." Diana pointed to Angel and the others, hesitating.She thought that the relationship between the two women after leaving the organization was to take refuge in Nie Kong, and she did not seem to understand their ambiguous relationship with Nie Kong.


    "Yes, we have nowhere to go now." Kura sighed with a bitter face.


    Nie Kong was taken aback, with a slight smile at the corner of his mouth, said: "They are not my subordinates, but if you don''t dislike it, you can live with me for as long as you want." Although Diana and Fox have matured in their thinking. , But I don¡¯t have any social experience.If they are allowed to live here, what will become of them.


    "Hehe, really." Kula''s eyes were about to narrow.


    "My lord, please advise me a lot in the future." Fox is like a western knight, solemnly like Nie Kongxing and knight manners.


    "You don''t have to be so polite, just follow your usual habits." The easy-going attitude made Diana happy. Only people like him are worth their lives.


    Nie Kong and the five girls did not return directly to Xiao Wu and the others, but took a detour to the residence of Kagura Chizuru, the most famous group headquarters in Tokyo.No one dared to stop Nie Kong from coming.


    After several guards hurriedly informed Chizuru, a beautiful woman in a white witch costume and full of ancient Japanese femininity moved out to meet Nie Kong in person.


    The slender figure was hidden in the white airtight clothes, but Nie Kong had already seen her body.


    "It''s been a long time, Qianhe." Nie Kong smiled.


    "You... you''re finally back, so we have a hard time searching all over the world."


    Seeing Nie Kong''s appearance, Qianhe''s eyes flashed with infinite excitement.Since Nie Kong and the others defeated the resurrected serpent, Kagura has been grateful to Nie Kong.Because of their relationship, they helped the Kagura clan get out of the fate.


    "There is something to be handled, so I came back a bit late. Speaking of which, I will be the first to visit you after I come back." Nie Kong said with a light smile.


    "You have a conscience, right, are they?" Qian He frowned when he saw the beautiful women behind Nie Kong.


    "Hehe, they used to be members of NESTS blocked, but now they take refuge in me." Nie Kong introduced.


    Hearing that it was not Nie Kong''s confidante, Kagura felt a little strange, as if he was relieved.


    "Do you have time now? I have something to tell you alone. I believe you will be very happy to hear it." Nie Kong said casually.


    She gently stretched out her hand and brushed the bangs under the white hairpin, her pretty face reddened and said, "There are...some."


    Nie Kong instructed the women to leave the hall temporarily, and then faced Qianhe in front of him: "What I want to tell you is about your sister Wangui. Her soul has been hiding in your body for several years."


    Hearing that the content of the conversation was not about himself, Chizuru was a little disappointed, but he answered honestly: "Yes, since I was killed by Gonitz several years ago, my sister has been by my side to protect me."


    "Haha... If I can really resurrect Wangui, how can you thank me?" Nie Kong said with a smile.


    Qianhe''s pretty face was blank, and infinite surprises flashed through.If someone else said it, Qianhe would definitely not believe it, but Nie Kong was an accident.Because she knew that Nie Kong was a stronger person than the big snake.


    "Hate, you helped our Kagura clan completely kill the Orochi, even if... even if you want everything from our Kagura clan, I... we will promise you." Qianzuru pretty blushed and she was serious. Actually speaking to Nie Kong in a coquettish tone, the crisp Nie Kong''s bones are weakening.


    "Forget it, wait until I resurrect your sister." Nie Kong teleported the body exactly like Kagura Qianhe from the Dingtian Ring, but one was wearing clothes and the other was not.


    The fair skin is watery, tender and smooth as if it will reflect light.But the breasts are not too big, Nie Kong can hold it full with one hand.With her slender thighs, the figure matches well.


    Looking at the body exactly the same as himself, Nie Kong saw that Qianhe''s pretty face was red.However, my sister''s previous body was not much different from the one in front of her, her body was the same.In this case, my sister can definitely be resurrected.


    "Now give me your sister''s soul, and I will help her blend in that body." Nie Kong said.


    Qianhe tremblingly stretched out his hand, and handed the Yata Mirror with her body fragrance and temperature to Nie Kong''s hand.Nie Kong just used his nose to sniff, and Qianhe''s face blushed.


    Looking at the Yata mirror, Nie Kong found a shadow inside. She had the exact same face as Qianhe, but she was slightly more mature.She had heard the conversation just now, so her expression was very happy.

 815 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0828, Wangui shot

    After seeing her soul, Nie Kong used his own soul power to pull her out of the mirror.A cloud of vain shadows floated, ghostly like ghosts.With the protection of Nie Kong''s power, her soul can be freed from the mirror and Qianhe.


    Wan Gui looked at Nie Kong with gleaming eyes, and there was something strange in it.Thinking back to what the serpent said to him on the eve of his resurrection, he thought it was just what he said casually, but he always remembered it.


    Qianhe looked at Nie Kong silently, and said in his heart: "Thank you for what you have done for our Kagura clan. I will always engrave it in my heart."


    Nie Kong didn''t understand the thoughts of the two women, because he just ordered people to copy a Qianhe out.He gently held Wangui''s soul in his hands, and handed the Nigongwan pills to the body of the person lying on the bed.He narrowed his eyes, and the powerful primordial spirit protected Wan Gui and rushed into his unconscious body.Wangui, who had already had the experience of seizing the body of his own sister, immediately occupied this masterless body.


    Ten minutes later, the naked beauty who had originally closed her eyes slowly opened her eyes bright as stars, and the first thing she saw was Nie Kong''s gentle smile.She smiled happily, and she was as beautiful as a hundred flowers in full bloom.Similar temperament to Chizuru, but full of flavor.


    Seeing his sister resurrected, Qianhe''s eyes burst into tears of joy.She pursed her lips and yelled softly: "Sister..."


    Wan Gui supported his body strongly, and when he was about to stand up, he suddenly fell down and fell into Nie Kong''s arms.Wenxiang Nuanyu is in her arms, and it is full of the fragrance of a girl.The important thing is that she is not wearing clothes.


    "Oh, I haven''t had my body for a long time, and I almost forgot how to walk." With a pretty face, she glanced at Nie Kong with joy, and put her backhand around Nie Kong''s neck and said, "What do you think? Thank you hello..."


    Her bright eyes were full of flattery, and her soft limbs clung to Nie Kong''s body.


    "You''re welcome, it''s just a small matter." Although Nie Kong has experienced countless battles, he still feels a little dry.


    "It''s a trivial matter to you, but it''s important and important to me. Otherwise, you should be our sister''s man..." Her pretty face approached Nie Kong, only a thin line between Nie Kong''s mouth.


    "Sister...Sister, you...what are you talking nonsense." Qianhe''s face burned as he called to his sister in a panic.


    "Hee hee, our sisters are already in their twenties. We are about to continue the incense of our Kagura clan. That is our last mission as the Kagura clan..." she whispered softly. The pink lips were resolutely printed on Nie Kong''s mouth.


    "Nie Kong, be our man, let us dedicate everything of the Kagura clan to you." Hot lips pressed against Nie Kong, making Nie Kong marvel at her bold character and dare to act.Compared to the stubborn sister Chizuru, she was a bit more free and easy.


    Qianhe was silent, indeed, they absolutely couldn''t let the inheritance of the Kagura clan be broken.The only way is to copulate with a boy and reproduce offspring.But since I was young, I like to stay at the shrine, and my only hobby is that their sisters who ride motorcycles never meet a man who pleases them.But now, he appeared in front of them, and he was a great favor to their Kagura clan, isn''t he the best candidate?


    "Such as...If he asks, I...I won''t refuse." Qianhe lowered his pretty face after Tong, and he didn''t dare to look at Nie Kong.Part of it is to repay the favor, and part of it is because of the "mission" that my sister said.


    Jerky kissing is completely ignorant of any technique.Looking at Wangui who was gnawing at Nie Kong with his eyes closed, Nie Kong couldn''t bear to refuse such a warm invitation from the girl.He stretched out his hand and took the initiative to hug Wangui''s slender waist, and the tip of his tongue lifted her closed lips into her small mouth.


    After the collision between Qingxiang''s tongue and Nie Kong, De Wangui''s eyes suddenly widened.The abrupt collision of the two, the intense senses that came out of her shattered the body she had just acquired.


    "Um..." Qianhe''s breathing was stagnant, and his body felt extremely hot and hot.


    "Do...be my man, okay, Wan Gui can''t stand it for a moment, Wan Gui wants to repay you with his body." She rolled over and pressed Nie Kong, her body kept rubbing against Nie Kong, she didn''t know how to do it. .


    Nie Kong pressed hard, and the swollen area was deformed and even twisted. Finally, the two truly merged into one.

 816 The collapse of the second element Text 0829, kof end

    Nie Kong charged forward with a hot body temperature. With her cry of pain, Nie Kong had everything that Kagura Wangui had.


    She screamed absent-mindedly, pursuing the endless stimulation on her own initiative.Ever since she was young, she has never enjoyed that fatal happiness."Hmm, it''s no longer possible..." She suffocated her breath quickly.


    And after Nie Kong''s violence was full, Wan Gui''s soul seemed to rush out of his body, staring straight at the heaven that brought her warmth and comfort.She secretly rejoiced that it was great to be able to make him her own man.


    "Can''t stand it anymore, Qianhe should serve Master Nie Kong." After she said that, she lost consciousness.


    "Come on, serve me with your sister." Nie Kong''s giant python pulled out of Wangui''s body, facing Qianhe proudly.


    "Such as... if it were you, I would..."


    With a blushing face, Qianhe squeezed strength from his body and crawled to the front of Nie Kong on all fours. The white breasts hanging in the air were intriguing.


    As soon as Nie Kong quit, the feeling suddenly became a hundred times stronger."Hmm, please don''t come out."


    "What should you call me." Nie Kong said.


    "Master Nie Kong, please grant Qianhe''s love."


    Qianzuru finally understood why her sister would make that kind of cry. That kind of happiness is really unbearable. If you don''t scream, you will go crazy.


    The elder sister is really an elder sister, she really has a vision.Life would be wonderful if he and his sister were always by his side.Without the mission, we just need to live happily.


    After pushing to the Kagura Twins, Nie Kong returned to Nanzhen to spend a wonderful and happy time with the girls like Mary, Xiao Wu, and Athena in the world of the King of Fighters.Seeing that Ding Tian Jie''s faith power was very little left, Da Snake Ji hurriedly reminded her to prepare to set off.


    But before he left, he wanted to push the two sweet and beautiful mature women, Diana and Fox, to enjoy the taste of a black girl.Speaking of them, the two girls are really enthusiastic, and when they taste it, they become the best milfs.


    Loli Kula''s body is better than Orange, so Nie Kong pushed her to her without hesitation.The cold and narrow taste made Nie Kong seem to have returned to the time when he was pushed to Bai Xuegu.


    Of course, before leaving, Nie Kong asked Orochiji to convey to him the information about Orochi''s tricks in the King of Fighters world.Because he felt that Orochi''s tricks were indeed gorgeous and practical.


    After enjoying comfortably for more than a year, Nie Kong was about to leave her world at the urging of Orochiji.Although he didn''t gain any faith during this trip, his cultivation level broke through Da Luo Jinxian, and he got acquainted with Da Snake Ji, which was very rewarding.


    After gathering the girls in the castle in South Town, Nie Kong moved them and the castle into his Dingtian Ring.Krausa in South Town was surprised to find that the castle and Nie Kong seemed to disappear mysteriously, and no one knew where they were.


    "The adventure of the next world, I hope you won''t encounter the two-dimensional faith power hub?" With a little hope, Nie Kong finally used the last faith power in Dingtian Ring.After the addition of the formation, the milky white power condensed into a huge light blade and cut to the void, disappearing in the black hole.


    Unlike the space teleportation, it was Nie Kong who broke through the barriers of the dimension.


    Seeing Nie Kong''s performance for the first time, Da Snake Ji exclaimed.


    Nie Kong ignored her, plunged into the black hole and started a new world.

 817 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0830, the defected loose

    This time the journey took a lot longer than the previous few times. Fortunately, the girl from the Dingtian Ring was accompanied.After several months of shuttle, a gap of space appeared at the end of the black hole.The ray of light was obvious in the turbulent flow of the dark space, and Nie Kong, who had returned from Dingtian Ring, unexpectedly accelerated the shuttle speed.


    Like a meteor piercing the space, a phantom broke through the space turbulence and rushed to the tiny gap, and squeezed out.By luck, he secretly said that the power of the breaking array from the power of faith was almost not enough.


    What appeared before his eyes were buildings, very prosperous cities.People come and go on the streets, which are much more beautiful and prosperous than the cities of the King of Fighters World.What surprised Nie Kong was that the power of faith was much stronger than that of the world of Bao Wang.Compared with the King of Fighters, it is also tens of thousands of times more.


    "Wow, what a strong faith." Orochiji''s exclamation came from the ring. It was the first time that she had seen so much faith.


    "Orochiji, is there an important hub for them to control their faith?" Coming to the new world, the first thing Nie Kong cares about is his own safety.


    "Hey, it seems that our luck is really good. I didn''t notice their aura. I didn''t find any signs of the power of faith. Be careful and there will be no danger." Da Snake Ji laughed.


    "I know, I won''t go too far, and slowly steal their fruits under their unknown circumstances. Do you want to go out and stroll around?" Nie Kong said.


    "No, I''m at the critical moment of recuperating, you can cheer by yourself." Ochiji regretted.


    The injury that had been raised for a few years was about to heal. Who knew Wuming Wugui had a fight with Nie Kong and it started to deteriorate again.Nie Kong also didn''t want her to jump out and interfere with him, because she was afraid that she would provoke an irreparable basket.


    After talking with her for a few minutes, Nie Kong finally started to act. First of all, he had to confirm what kind of world it was.With full of doubts, he floated gently in the air and looked down at the city below him.But it surprised him, because this city occupies too much area, and it is comparable to the famous Dragon Ball Xizhi.It is estimated that it may take two days to take a tram to run around it.


    In order to clear the confusion, Nie Kong appeared in front of the street and held a passing girl nearby.The girl was assaulted by a stranger and just screamed, but she choked in her throat when she saw the figure behind.


    "Excuse me, do you know where the most famous person in the world is?" Nie Kong asked gently.


    The pretty girl blushed, her expression slightly twisted and said: "For example... if you want to say the most famous person in the world, it should be in the tallest building in the middle of the imperial capital..." She pointed dozens of miles away. That skyscraper quietly answered Nie Kongdao.


    "Thank you." Nie Kong smiled slightly, ignoring the girl''s disappointed look, and strode towards the building where she explained.After approaching, Nie Kong clearly saw the three letters MBI printed on the building, which seemed to be a world-famous multinational company.


    After Nie Kong approached them ten miles away, he was stopped outside by a group of armed soldiers, saying that it was a private place that was strictly forbidden to approach.


    The spiritual sense scanned the inside and found that the level of technology was more than two levels higher than the outside.And in his consciousness, a shadow of a person appeared in his mind.What made Nie Kong notice was that two lovely girls were being chased by a group of people and fled outside.One was bandaged all over, and the other was a cute girl with glasses.They were also chased by a group of girls, but there were three in number, wearing black trench coat uniforms.Their faces were strained, and their eyes were murderous.


    Those girls are a bit familiar, Nie Kong felt that after asking them, he should know everything he needs to know.He quietly passed through a building and appeared where they must pass, waiting for their arrival.


    "Song, run away first, I''ll hold them." The girl dressed in white bandages said to the pretty cute girl in white research uniform with eyes.


    "That... how can it be, I can''t leave you alone. And it''s all because of my relationship that caused your betrayal to be involved in this matter." The glasses cute girl said anxiously.


    "Don''t worry about me, my strength is enough to escape their pursuit. It''s you, not suitable for fighting." The bandage girl sighed.


    "I...I can search for their location, so that it will be convenient for us to escape together." Song said in a worry.


    "That''s right, but their speed is too fast. Don''t hesitate, hurry up."


    He seemed to be aware of the approaching enemy, gritted his teeth and said, "Tiannu, then you must be careful."


    "Song No.02, you should know how powerful our punishing troops are. Don''t want to escape the chase of our punishing troops. Obediently go back with us to see the president..." A woman with long silver hair holds one hand. Holding a knife, led two of his men to appear in front of them.Although her expression was smiling, she could see a trace of bloodthirsty and ruthlessness from within.


    "NO.10, you are really stupid, please accept our punishment from the troops." The girl with pink hair snorted.


    "Oops, it''s the black wagtail of NO.04 who came here in person. Song, leave me alone, hurry up and leave." The bandages on the body of the woman are strangely floating, seeming to be on guard.


    It seems that the silver-haired girl''s fierce reputation spread far.


    "You...you have to be careful, I...I''m waiting for you in the north of the imperial capital. You must come alive." She gritted her teeth, whispered to her, turned around and hurried forward.


    "Grey Wing, Red Wing, you two stop the woman, I will chase her." Ya Yu frowned, and immediately chased Song after ordering the two women.


    "Don''t think about the past." A white and sturdy bandage drew in the air, the goal is to stop NO.04''s crow feather.


    "Your opponent is us." Graywing, whose hair was covering his eyes, had ten sharp claws in his hands, tearing the band that hit the crow feather to pieces.


    "Haha, I haven''t exercised for a long time, I''m so excited---shocked." Red Wing shot at the same time, punching the ground.With a radius of more than ten meters, there was a strong vibration, and a block of stones ran out of the ground and rushed towards the woman.

 818 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0831, the defeat of the punishment unit

    "The Wisdom Wagtail No.02-Song, I think you and I were both members of the original punishment unit back then. You should be aware that the act of stealing the president''s artifact is an unforgivable betrayal."


    Seeing Yayu constantly approaching, Song''s pretty face paled for a while.Her original plan was that after she could escape MBI''s base, she could protect herself by relying on the beauty of the north of the imperial capital.Unexpectedly, Yayu would take the initiative to hunt her down.Although she was persuaded to help her escape, the current situation actually harmed her.But if she was given another choice, she would still have no hesitation.


    "Go back with me obediently, you are not a fighting wagtail, there is no need to let me act regardless of my friend''s sentiments." She sighed softly, and the Japanese sword in her hand flashed a white light and stopped in front of Song.With a flash of light from the knife, a large tree a hundred meters away split in half out of thin air, allowing Song to stop in time.When she was desperate, a cough came out of the smoke.Song was stunned, he clearly didn''t seem to see any figure nearby in the satellite.


    "Who is there, come out for me?" Crow Yu showed his murderous aura, and forcibly blown away the dust caused by the light of his sword.An overly handsome young man sat on only half of the remaining branch and appeared in their eyes.


    It''s not any of the one hundred and eight wagtails, he is just an ordinary person, his loose eyes darkened.


    Nie Kong suddenly jumped off the tree trunk and looked at the two women carefully with curious eyes.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Ordinary people, get out of me, don''t hinder our MBI from doing things." Ya Yu narrowed his eyes and shouted at Nie Kong.


    "Hehe, is it fierce? Be careful that no one likes it. If you have something to discuss, don''t fight or kill." Nie Kong chuckled lightly and walked in between the two women.He felt he had to save the woman before him and asked her something he needed to know urgently.


    "You shouldn''t be involved in this matter."


    Yayu''s eyes were infinitely cold, and the knife in his right hand smashed into Nie Kong at lightning speed.


    "You leave soon, this is not something you can intervene," said relaxedly.


    "But how can I not save myself."


    However, something that surprised Yayu happened. He, a human being, avoided her as fast as lightning, was it coincidence that he just retreated to Song''s side.


    "There is a set." Yayu was not discouraged, and slashed out.The half-moon-shaped knife light rushed towards his face, and there was no room for people to escape.


    Song hurriedly used her body as a shield to block in front of Nie Kong, unwilling to have ordinary people hurt because of her.When the light of the sword came, Nie Kong lifted one hand.He only heard a bang, and Song was astonished to see a black circle shot out of Nie Kong''s hand.


    "Black particles." Nie Kong thought it was gorgeous and simple to use the black particles of the snake for the first time, enough to kill low-level enemies in seconds.


    After the weakened version of the black particles smashed the light of the knife, they slammed into the delicate body of Jayu.She vomited a mouthful of blood, took a few steps back and sat down on the ground.


    "So...what kind of weapon is that?" she asked in horror.


    "Huh? If I have a chance to see you again, I''ll tell you next time." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    "Okay, I remember you." Ya Yu stared at Nie Kong''s face and gritted his teeth.


    Nie Kong ignored Yayu, turned around and looked at the girl behind and asked, "Are you okay?"


    "Great, thank you for saving me."


    Song''s desperate eyes were full of joy, and he was actually saved by a human.Seeing his gentle care, I only felt a warm current flowing, and my body seemed to react to his smile.


    A peculiar kind of heat is growing, as if there is a fire burning oneself.No...no, could he be the master Weiya I hit...?


    "Don''t worry, I just happened to be here."


    "By the way, can you do me a favor, my friend didn''t escape?" When Nie Kong was about to ask her something, she raised her blushing pretty face and her watery eyes. Seeing Nie Kong pleaded.


    "Yes, it can..." Nie Kong nodded, let''s finish the matter, the timing is wrong.Because he has understood from the spiritual knowledge just now that she has a partner.


    Song excitedly grabbed his palm, and led him to the dynasty who was fighting with two punishment troops.Although talking about one vs two, Nie Kong saw that she was just a little embarrassed, and the two women couldn''t hurt her.


    "Tin Nu, I brought someone to help you." Song shouted.


    "You...how can you come back, Crow Feather." While dealing with the attacks of Red Wing and Grey Wing, Tian Nu asked.


    "Hehe, she can''t fight anymore, so now we are back to help you."


    "What..." Grey Wing and Red Wing were startled, their eyes flashed in disbelief.They know the strength of Yayu very well, except for the wagtails numbered 01 and 02, basically no one can do anything to get her.


    "I beg you for everything." She blushed and looked at Nie Kong with hope.


    Nie Kong nodded and simply pointed with a finger, and the two black circles rushed towards the gray wings and the red wings.The speed is very fast, and it doesn''t give them a chance to escape.Tightly stared at Nie Kong, but unfortunately he couldn''t see what weapon Nie Kong was using.


    Only two bangs were heard, and the two women vomited blood and fell in front of the woman.She looked at Nie Kong suspiciously, wondering how an ordinary person could defeat them as wagtails, and as an elite punishment unit of MBI.


    "You... hello, my name is Tannu, thank you for your help." She took back her bandage and came to Nie Kong and bowed to express her gratitude.


    "My name is Song, and it''s the wagtail numbered 02..." She was so excited that she would burst out her old bottom, but fortunately, Tian Nu covered her mouth in time.


    "What are you going to say?" Nie Kong asked strangely.


    "No...nothing, while MBI''s armed forces are not here, let''s leave here as soon as possible." Tian Nu hurriedly changed the subject.


    Because they can''t tell ordinary humans about being wagtails, unless it''s Wei Ya.I was afraid that because of them, Nie Kong would get involved in troublesome and dangerous things.


    Song gave Tannu a dissatisfied look, because she felt that Nie Kong was the Weiya she had hit, so she told him it was okay.

 819 The collapse of the second element text 0833, the wagtail project begins

    "My name is Nie Kong, you can call me Nie Jun." Nie Kong said, looking at the beautiful two women.


    "By the way, can you two explain the surrounding situation? I just came here, and I am very new to everything." If I came to the academy world of the harem, I couldn''t ask.However, seeing their battle, Nie Kong affirmed that this is a world with strength.


    "It''s called the New East Imperial Capital, but it''s a country independent of the world, and it''s the world-famous group-MBI leading it." Tian Nu Jiao Han said.


    "Are those people who just chased you down belong to the MBI Group?" Nie Kong frowned, and the amount of information was so small that he couldn''t immediately judge the background of the world.


    "Well, the two of us were originally one of them, but fortunately, we defected smoothly today." Only the lady of Tian answered, and Song Na''s eyes hidden in the round glasses were secretly looking at Nie Kong.


    "It''s just... Although we can be safe for a while, if we are still in the imperial capital, we can''t escape MBI''s pursuit. Song, do you have any plans?" Tannu shook her body and awakened her.


    "Well... as long as we move closer to the north of the imperial capital, we will be very safe. Jun Nie, or you and me... copulate, no, come with us." Her eyes looked like a hungry wolf, looking at Nie. air.


    Nie Kong couldn''t help but shudder, he wouldn''t be the female man who had met the legend.


    "Forget it, I''ll talk about it when I get familiar with the situation here. If you still stay in this city, I believe you will have a chance to see you again." Nie Kong refused her invitation, and now he wants to find a place to settle down temporarily and talk about other things.The vague background in the memory is probably because the plot has not started, so Nie Kong has to wait patiently.


    "If that''s the case, goodbye..." Tannv forcibly pulled the Song who looked like a nympho about to haunt Nie Kong, bowed her farewell to Nie Kong and left for the north.


    After Nie Kong watched them disappear, his body jumped into the air and looked down at the land. He was looking for a suitable territory to house his villa in Dingtian Ring, so he could stay here.


    "What the hell is going on with you, your appearance has become weird..." Tian Nu asked Song in dissatisfaction.


    "I... my body is so hot, so hot... my body seems... as if responding to him." Song Jiao gasped.


    "Difficult...Could he be your reed bud, no...No way." Tian Nu said dumbfounded.


    "It''s all to blame for you, for interrupting my love copulation with him." Song exclaimed with dissatisfaction.


    "Okay, aren''t you unsure now. He said he will stay in Tokyo. Is he afraid of not finding him because of your search ability?" Tannu said silently.


    "Hey, that''s right, with the full surveillance of satellites, I can definitely...cooperate with him." Songzui was about to drain, because she was a world-famous hacker.


    "Yes, so the important thing now is where we are going. MBI''s punishment unit is not vegetarian, and we can''t escape their pursuit at all." Tiannv said with a feeling.


    "Didn''t I say that, after you escape, you have to go north." Song''s eyes flashed with a sly look, and she explained to Tian Nu.


    "To the north? Hurry up if you have something to say, don''t hide it." Yin Nu wanted to knock her head open, and then took a look.


    "How many people do you think BMI has to worry about?" Song asked.


    "Huh? There are really not many people who are afraid of that guy in Yuchu. It''s the coalition army that attacked more than a decade ago, or... the wagtail No. 01 is beautiful." Kannu thought for a while, and then one by one. Enumerated the way.


    "That''s right, the northern part of the imperial capital is the place where BMI dare not step, that''s because the beautiful Izumozhuang is there." Song Xiao said with a smile.


    "But... Even so, will Mei Zai promise to take us in?" Tannu smiled bitterly.


    "No problem, you don''t understand Chuyunzhuang. It is famous for all the visitors, and I have a deep friendship with her." Song said with confidence.


    "Okay, it''s up to you." Tian Nu had no countermeasures, so she could only obey Song''s arrangement, and the two women moved in the direction of Izumo Village.When he came to an old wooden attic, Song Dalai knocked on the door.


    "Come here." With a sweet voice, the door creaked open, revealing a beautiful girl in an apron.The skin on her pretty face was so white and slippery that she couldn''t tell her true age.


    A tight kimono concealed her beautiful figure, revealing the mature beauty of a woman.The light blue hair sprinkled behind his head, and the bangs in front of his face could not cover those bright and gentle big eyes.


    "Hey, it''s Song, why are you here?" she said suspiciously.


    "Miya, please take us in, otherwise the people of Yuzhongguang will definitely cut me off." Loosely hugged Miya and pleaded.


    "Okay, okay, let¡¯s make it clear, what exactly did you break into, the Yuzhongguang people would chase you like that?" Mei Zai didn¡¯t eat loose at all, and asked sternly, a devil appeared behind that charming head. Phantom.


    "That, I just stole a little thing from him." said weakly.


    "let me see."


    "You promised to take us in." Song Shu rogue said.


    "Well, Izumozhuang will not refuse guests staying anyway." Mei Zai said helplessly.


    "Hey, you must be surprised, because I stole his artifact." Song took out from his arms a transparent crystal composed of an octagonal pyramid and an octagonal pyramid. There was a transparent sphere with the number 8 printed inside.


    "What, why did you steal it out?" Meizai asked with a surprise.


    "Hmph, it''s not that the bastard started the long-planned plan, saying that it was to recreate the wagtail battle of ancient times. I couldn''t bear it, so I stole his artifact and escaped." Song hummed loosely.


    "Yuzhongguangren, is that bastard really intends to make the wagtail unsuccessful?" Mei Zai''s pretty face sank, her expression very terrifying.


    "Well, he has sent out some wagtails to let them find their respective reed buds. The imperial capital will definitely become a battlefield soon." Song nodded.


    "Well, if this is the case, you can live here, I want to see if he dares to come here." Mei Zai said murderously.

 820 The collapse of the second element text 0834, picked up a wagtail and went home to raise

    As Matsu said, Yuzhongguangren''s plan has already begun.


    "There are more than a dozen wagtails that have been debugged, and they have been released as the first batch. Very good, the plan should begin. New myths, cute war notes, miraculous love stories..." A skyscraper at MBI base In the clock of the clock tower, a middle-aged man wearing a white research suit with thick frames in his eyes was laughing loudly.


    "President, there is important news to punish the troops." A young handsome man appeared behind him, interrupting his laughter.


    "Oh, Sharan, what happened?" He turned to face Sharan, his expression regained indifferent.


    "NO.02 ran away with the artifact, the punishment unit failed to bring her back, and she seemed to have suffered serious injuries. According to them, a human appeared and used a strange weapon to help them escape. Now they two wagtails live in Izumozhuang, so it''s not easy to dispatch the military to arrest them." Sharan said seriously.


    "Haha...Is it? It would be a headache to have her here. But it doesn''t matter if there is one less artifact, and I originally planned to use them to stir up conflicts between wagtails and fight each other. In the end, only one wagtail and Her Weiweiya is here. Now the plan has been launched. The war of wagtails in ancient times is about to begin, and that little thing is temporarily put aside." Yuzhongguang said lightly.


    "I see, who are the parrots that the president released..." Sharan asked.


    "Well, let me count them, the numbers are NO.05, 06, 07, 09..." Yuzhong Guangren pointed out their numbers one by one, and Sharan was taken aback when he heard 06 and 07.


    "President, it''s impossible for Homura No. 06 to obey your plan. And Qiu Jin, No. 07, was abandoned because he was too strong to have reed buds." Xia Lang frowned.


    "Haha...No. 06 has a special body structure and is in a state of gender instability. I don''t know if there will be a reed bud to evolve him. I really look forward to it. As for No. 07, instead of discarding it in the laboratory, let her go out and have a look. Can anyone accept her and participate in the game?" Yu Zhong Hiroto said with a smile.


    "Have you debugged more than a dozen feathers? I don''t know when the remaining dozens of feathers can go out to find their reed buds." Sharan said with a general feeling.


    "Don''t worry, it''s progressing very fast. My plan must be fully developed in a month... Who can come here? Let''s decide by battle."


    Nie Kong shuttled back and forth high above the city, and finally found an open space not far from a private hospital.Surrounded by a grassland and a sea of ??flowers, the environment of Niaoyuhuaxiang is very good, located to the east of the Imperial Capital.Without saying anything, he threw out a small villa in the ring and declared it his own territory.The noise he made had attracted the attention of its true owner.


    A dozen thugs in black suits and a group of demolition workers surrounded Nie Kong¡¯s villa, but what surprised them was that they couldn¡¯t forcefully demolish Nie Kong¡¯s villa no matter what methods they used.Several bulldozers were broken, but the corner of the wall was still intact.After a few days of fruitless fatigue, they gave up their stupid behavior and ignored Nie Kong.


    The weird things caught the attention of the higher-ups. They said that for the time being, they were watching the changes, especially a young man in the company, who was very curious about the owner of the villa.


    After settled down, Nie Kong continued to wander around in the imperial capital.Because the time came to the evening, the sky gradually dimmed, it was time to buy some cooking ingredients.But just as Nie Kong was about to return, a slight chill came from a park not far away.What''s going on, it''s summer now.


    He felt very strange, and walked quickly along the cold position.Just in front of the chair near the woods not far away, a girl with beige shoulder-length hair sat on it with her arms folded.She was wearing a white kimono, with a cold expression without a trace.Although the kimono covers the key parts, most of the white thighs are exposed, and the plump body exudes the charm of a woman.Nie Kong''s eyes swept away, and he estimated that the figure of the girl was definitely not much worse than that of the girl she saved.


    On her pretty forehead, a weird bird-like pattern emerged.Although she has a very cold temperament, the cold air comes from her body.She is like a homeless puppy on the street, lonely and helpless.


    Nie Kong is very strange, such a beautiful girl, who would be willing to abandon her here?


    "It''s so late, just stay here by yourself, don''t you want to go home?" Although the surrounding temperature was a bit low, Nie Kong was not affected in any way and appeared before her.


    "I...I am homeless, an abandoned wagtail that cannot be feathered..." She heard someone talking to her, she slowly raised her expressionless pretty face, and looked at Nie Kong quietly.


    Nie Kong was stunned, "Wagtail, a familiar word, could it be said that this is... the world of the wagtail goddess? No, I need to be sure and say it again." He did not jump to a conclusion, but reached out to her. Hand, ready to pick up a girl home to raise.


    "If you don''t hate it, will you come home with me?"


    A glimmer of glamour flashed through her cold eyes, and she whispered softly, "You...are you willing to take me in, even if Qiujin is a wagtail that can''t feather? Even so, you...you need me?"


    "Well, do you want to come?" Not to mention that Nie Kong must ask her about important things, let alone leave a girl on the street without asking.When I came out, I found a girl. I was lucky.


    She timidly placed her jade-like fingers in Nie Kong''s warm palm.The palm is so warm, even the cold body seems to have produced temperature.Wei Ya, what an extravagant word.But now, someone needs her and is willing to take her in.Even if he can''t become his wagtail, he must protect him forever.


    Quietly following Nie Kong''s back, quietly did not say a word.Nie Kong felt like her character was like the strength in her body, she was really cold and cold.

 821 The collapse of the second element text 0835, first heard of wagtail

    When it was getting dark, Nie Kong pushed open the door of his villa and brought the mouthless beauty Qiu Jin back home.Nie Kong was really strange when he heard her name.If you say anything about Haruhi Suzumiya, Misaka Mikoto, Shana and others, he will recognize them immediately.


    Nie Kong''s villa was very familiar, and it was the one that was thrown out in the Queen of Love.A spacious hall, bathroom and kitchen are all available, warm tables, closets... the furniture that Japanese families often see is lined up inside.


    "Qiujin, you can take a shower in the bathroom first. I''m going to prepare our dinner." Seeing that night had come, Nie Kong looked at the slightly embarrassed beauty and ordered.


    Qiu Jin nodded silently, ignoring Nie Kong''s presence and pulled the kimono belt away from his waist.


    After Nie Kong finished the dinner, Qiu Jin slipped out of the bathroom wearing a spacious coat.The white thighs and the striking position of the top were not covered by clothes at all.


    While they were enjoying dinner, Nie Kong finally asked the question he had been thinking about.


    "Qiujin, I have something to ask you, what exactly is the wagtail you are talking about?" Nie Kong asked while eating.


    "There are 108 wagtails, of which 1 is an adult, 8 are fetuses, and 99 are embryos, a total of 108 wagtails. We wagtails were born in order to guide the hit reed teeth to Songtian. I am. It¡¯s the wagtail numbered NO.07, but Qiujin is very useless, because I can¡¯t evolve with Wei Ya. But...but the master has taken me in now, so I...I treat the master as my own Master Wei Ya "She said, her emotions became very excited.


    "Then... the wagtail numbered NO.01, wouldn''t it be called Miya Asama?" Nie Kong remembered Miya''s name, because she had a high position in the Goddess Wagtail.


    "Master, do you know the beauty of NO.01?" Qiujin''s quiet expression showed surprise for the first time.


    "I heard it occasionally." In this way, the two girls I met some time ago were wagtails.Nie Kong was very upset. He had known to leave with them, and then feathered them into his own wagtail.


    That figure, that beauty... They are not ordinary girls at all, they have missed a great opportunity.


    "Well, but she defected from the MBI organization with Jianren Asama many years ago. It seems that I heard that I lived in Izumo-zhuang north of the imperial capital." Akitsu explained.


    "The north of the imperial capital?" Nie Kong was surprised again, because the two girls said that the direction to flee was the north. The two of them wouldn''t be the wagtail of the goddess Sahashi.


    After understanding the truth, Nie Kong had the urge to rush to Chuyunzhuang to forcibly feather the two women.


    When Nie Kong and Qiujin were talking about wagtails, they were in bedroom 203 of Izumozhuang.An astonishingly plump spectacle lady faced the screen in front of her and quickly tapped the keyboard.Lines of code appeared, and then the outline of the entire world appeared.She typed a few more lines of code, and the world shrank to the imperial capital, showing the outline of the imperial capital.


    "Song, how''s it going, have you spotted your Master Weiya?" A woman with a beige T provocative on her upper body and a pair of tight jeans on her lower body appeared next to her and suddenly asked.


    "Huh, you are going to scare people to death." Song patted his swollen chest and said dissatisfiedly.


    "If you were so timid, I don''t think you would steal Yuzhongguangren''s artifact." Tannu said with a smile.


    Song Bai gave Tiannv a look and turned her eyes to the screen: "My body responds to Wei Ya, so it''s easy to find him. You see, I found a person who is very similar to him through satellite, and his details The position is..." After pressing hard on the keyboard, the position of Nie Kong''s villa appeared in front of them, a small circular dot.


    "The east side of the imperial capital is the same as my feeling. That''s right, he is my Master Weiya. It doesn''t really look like there is a fire burning my body." She flushed, her eyes were already watery and very pleasant. .


    "Well, since I found it, I will accompany you to him tomorrow." Tian Nu nodded.


    "No...no, don''t you want to peek at my contact with Master Weiya?" Song blinked and asked.


    "Who...who will peek at you, I''m just afraid that you will encounter MBI''s punishment unit halfway through, so you have to protect you, an incompetent wagtail. Kindness is not rewarded." Tan Nu said in a bad mood.


    "Okay, thank you then." Song Qiaoyan said like a flower.


    "There is one more thing, Mei Zai wants me to ask you clearly about one thing-did Yu Zhongguang people release the Songtian wagtail?" Tannu frowned and asked.


    "Oh, let me check it." After speaking, Song continued to invade MBI''s database, seeing the information clearly."It seems that the plan has already begun, and more than a dozen wagtails have left the Songtian Ship. Currently, there is only one feathered wagtail, No.05 Mutsu. It''s very interesting. His Master Weiya will be a little Zhengtai. , Could it be that they want to..." She said, and suddenly there was a grunting and evil laugh, which is indeed a wise wagtail, not a shameful wagtail.


    "Forget it, anyway, I have no plans to emerge."


    Tian Nu felt a bit of cold, and she left her house without thinking about her imagination, she wanted to tell Mei Zai the news.

 822 The collapse of the second element body 0836, feathering

    So the next day, when it was not bright at 6 o''clock in the morning, Song broke into Tannu''s room and pulled her out of the bed.


    "Why wake me up, it''s dark." Tian Nu rubbed her sleepy and fluffy eyes, shouting to Song dissatisfaction.


    "It''s very late. I have already calculated the planned time. The time is just right now. It takes more than half an hour to get from Izumozhuang to the eastern part of the imperial capital, and the sun will come out early when I get there." Song Buyi pulls At the woman.


    "Okay, let me be prepared to talk." Tian Nu had nothing to do with her, so she had to wash her up obediently. Who told the mouth to agree to help her last night.Although it is only six o''clock, the landlord Mizai has already got up and is preparing their breakfast.And after breakfast, she has to clean the huge Izumo-zhuang, wash clothes... there are a lot of things to be busy.Seeing the two women getting up, Meizai''s beautiful eyes under her bangs flashed with surprise.


    "Yo, you two get up at this time for the first time, what''s wrong."


    "Well, because Song she is anxious to see her Wei Ya, I just stay with her, it''s really exhausting." Tian Nu said helplessly.


    "Oh? Has Song found her own reed bud, who is it?" Meizai''s eyes flashed with curiosity, because she was numbered NO.02, she was second only to her wagtail, and she was the first punishment The members of the army.


    "How should I say, he is a very gentle and handsome boy. We escaped from the punishment unit because of him some time ago." Tian Nu recalled Nie Kong''s appearance and explained his characteristics.


    "Really, can a human be able to beat a wagtail that punishes troops? I''m really curious. If I have time, bring him here for me to see, hehe..." she said curiously.


    "Don''t you two of you, don''t talk about it, I will run out of time soon." Song rushing out of the room immediately grabbed the arm of the girl and pulled it straight out.


    "Wait...it seems like you forgot to wear your underwear." The fatal softness hit the arm, because there was only one layer of clothing, and the touch was very real.Without thinking about it, she knew Song didn''t wear underwear.


    "No, I have to take it off later anyway, save trouble." After hearing Songna''s non-brained answer, Tian Nu was shocked. You are too sturdy and shameless.


    Before Mei Zai had time to preach to Song, the two girls quickly slipped out of Izumozhuang with a clatter.Song riding on a small locomotive, with Tiannu on the back seat, sprayed towards the east of the imperial capital at a very fast speed.The road was dark, but there were not many people in sight, and it was very quiet, because they were too early.If one hour later, office workers will fill the streets.


    The imperial capital as the commander of MBI is very large, so even if Song travels from Izumozhuang to the east at a speed of 100 miles per hour, it takes almost an hour.After arriving at the destination, Chaoyang had already exposed his golden belly.The beautiful sun rises from the direction they are chasing, bringing a vigorous vigor, and you can see the sun rise very well.


    The destination is very wide here, with a magnificent hospital far away, and almost all around it is a lawn of birds and flowers, and occasionally a few big trees dot it.In the middle of the lawn, a beautiful building appeared in front of the two women.


    According to the data analysis obtained last night, Wei Ya, who was destined to be there, was waiting for her.The closer she gets to the villa, Song feels her body gets hotter, as if a flame is burning her body.The body''s reaction is getting stronger and stronger, is Master Weiya calling for herself?


    "Tin...Tin girl, you use your belt to throw me in from the window." They couldn''t break into the closed door, Song could only sneak in by climbing the window.


    "No need, just ring the doorbell and let him open the door?" Tian Nu said.


    "My Master Weiya is asleep, can''t wake her. By the way, would you like to come and see him with me?" Song asked impatiently.


    To be able to meet Nie Kong again, Tian Nu was slightly moved, but she was not as cheeky and bold as Song, "Forget it, I am waiting for you outside, so I won''t bother you. After I have emerged, just open the door and let me in."


    She used the bandage in her hand to wrap loose Xiaoman''s waist, and then forcefully led her to the open window and threw her into the villa where Nie Kong was.


    After seeing that the pine was gone, Tiannv''s body casually jumped to the top of a big tree, waiting patiently for her to emerge successfully.Although he was envious, it was a pity that he was not his own Wei Ya, otherwise he would have the same reaction as Song.


    "Who..." But at this time there was a girl''s soft drink, as if someone had found her.She looked down through the cracks in the leaves of the branches and saw a little girl sitting in a wheelchair with a drawing board in her little hands.At this time, she looked at the tree in fear, and it seemed that she had discovered the existence of Tannu.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''m not a bad person." Tian Nu jumped off the tree trunk and explained to her.


    "I believe in you, I... I can tell from your eyes that you are a kind person." After seeing the woman, the little girl''s tight heartstrings relaxed for some reason, her small mouth with a shallow mouth. smile.


    "By the way, what are you doing here early in the morning?" Her body warmed up, and she felt very warm and relieved when she saw her gentle eyes.


    "My name is Chiho, and I have been living in the hospital opposite for a long time for treatment. But I saw the rising sun is very beautiful, so I only hope to draw it down and preserve the beautiful moment." Her calm eyes Looking at the morning sun, the paintbrush in his hand was spotted on the already-colored drawing board.


    Seeing her paralyzed leg, Tian Nu felt her heart tight, as if she felt so uncomfortable.Why do I care about her so much? Could it be said that she is my Weiya, no?


    "You sneak here by yourself, the doctors in the hospital will be worried." Tian Nu said worriedly.


    "It''s okay, it''s just a short while, because I often go out for a walk in the morning." Chiho responded with a smile.


    Tian Nu had already planned, so she cared more about her to see if it was her own Master Wei Ya.And now that Songru can emerge here, maybe he will often harass them, so plan like this.

 823 The collapse of the second element text 0837, the first wagtail

    After six o''clock in the morning, there was no sound in the villa.She was pretty happy, Nie Kong really didn''t wake up, so good, let me attack him at night.With evil thoughts, Song quietly came to a gate.The scorching sensation coming from inside must be her Wei Ya''s reaction to her.Boldly twisted the door lock, and smiled more happily when the door was not locked.


    The house is very clean and tidy, like being cleaned frequently.Although it is spacious, the large bed inside takes up a lot of space.She admired the long-awaited Master Weiya¡ª¡ªNie Kong, Zhengxiang sleeping peacefully on the bed now.


    Songgu snickered and pulled his clothes with a little hand.Her graceful and feminine body did not remain exposed to the air at all.The skin is white as water, as if you can squeeze it out.


    "Wow, Master Weiya''s bed is so comfortable, so warm." Loosen moved his body, stuck it up, and slightly propped up, stretched out a hand and passed Nie Kong, and the whole person sat on Nie Kong. .Her hand embraced Nie Kong''s strong fitness body, and her whole body was attached to it.


    When Nie Kong did this to her, there would be some sleepiness.


    I opened my eyes in confusion, and found a strange and familiar girl hugging him.The exposed skin is constantly squeezing his body.


    "Could it be that you... are you... loose? Why are you in my bed?" She didn''t wear glasses at the moment, and Nie Kong almost couldn''t recognize her.With a flushed face, she is much more beautiful than the one I saw some time ago.


    "Oh Huohuo, don''t care about that little thing. Wagtail and Wei Ya, the secret of spirit and body can only be solved with my body. My hot body, please use your DNA to calm it down. Come down...my Master Weiya, let''s start our loving fit." After seeing Nie Kong waking up, she immediately put her arms around Nie Kong''s neck with her hands, and her pretty face pressed tightly against Nie Kong, and bite tightly. Nie Kong''s mouth was closed.The basic condition for eclosion is the contact of the mucous membranes of the two people''s bodies, such as the lips, or the contact between the positions of men and women.


    "The important ceremony of eclosion, start it."


    Her body suddenly emitted a dazzling light, as if a pair of illusory wings appeared behind her.


    "Huh, so hot body, Master Weiya is going to copulate with Song already? Come on, Song is your wagtail."


    "Master, it''s dangerous, Ice Blade!" When the two of them were out of control, a chill came to their faces.I saw a half-meter-long weapon blade rushing towards his face, stabbing at the pine that had crushed Nie Kong under him.


    It seems that Qiujin misunderstood Song and treated her as an enemy.Nie Kong blocked Bingjian and looked at Qiujin, who was also naked and undressed, and said helplessly: "Stop Qiujin, she is not an enemy."


    Song blinked and looked outside and found a blank girl with pink hair looking at her coldly.There is a strange pattern on the girl''s forehead.Familiar with the Wagtail Song, she recognized at a glance that she was the NO.07 abandoned Wagtail Qiujin.


    "Yeah, he''s the loose master Weiya now."


    "Master Weiya..." Qiu Jin''s eyes looked at Song, and finally found that she had become feathered, and that Weiya was his master.


    Her calm eyes flashed through loneliness and loneliness, as if something had been lost."Since... Since the owner already has a wagtail, I don''t need this abandoned wagtail."


    "Qiujin, I won''t abandon you, even if you can''t feather it, what can you do." Nie Kong saw how she was about to leave and hurriedly pulled her cold little hand, pulling her icy jade bone to his own. In the arms.


    Qiu Jin was startled, his eyes flashed with unexplainable touch.The host wants her just fine, and she will stay with him no matter what.It''s okay to have other wagtails now, because there is one more person to protect the owner.


    "Oh, Master Wei Ya is so gentle, so did you take in the wagtail with the discarded number. But Song does not mind, do you want the three of us to have a love fit together." Not only is Song not shy, but also actively asks to be with Nie Kong. 3P, Nie Kong was amazed at her lust.


    Qiu Jin looked at Nie Kong quietly with his eyes, his body was indifferent to Nie Kong''s movements, and occasionally he would make a nice babble.


    "You two, get me dressed quickly. What will happen in the early morning. Get up quickly and I have to prepare breakfast." Nie Kong squeezed the waists of the two women, and the pain made her awake a little bit. ..


    He glanced at Nie Kong loosely, "What''s the matter? I really want to know how it feels to have sexual intercourse, Kongkong..." Her numbing address made Nie Kong''s hair stand upright, almost accepting it with his mentality. Not anymore.


    Leaving aside the two girls, Nie Kong put on his clothes and left the room, leaving his eyes full of resentment.Qiu Jin followed closely behind Nie Kong, as if he didn''t want to leave Nie Kong every step of the way.

 824 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0838First sight of beauty

    After the eclosion was successful, Song opened the door to let the lady waiting outside to enter the villa.Her wagtail pattern is on the jade back, so Tiannu can''t see that she is successful.


    Songgu smiled, and made an OK gesture to her.It is inevitable that the feelings of the woman are very complicated.After seeing a woman surrounded by white bandages, Nie Kong greeted her with a smile, welcoming her.


    And Qiujin''s hostility was very serious, and as soon as she saw Tiannv, she launched an ice attribute attack that she belongs to.It''s not sure if it was a wagtail after someone else had emerged, so Qiujin wanted to keep other wagtails from approaching Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong smiled bitterly to stop her reckless behavior, and warned her not to make any moves without his permission.Tian Nu cautiously jumped out from behind Song, but she did not expect that Nie Kong would take in the NO.07 Wagtail Qiujin, who could not be feathered except Song.In terms of strength, the two women have not emerged, but Qiujin''s number is ranked first, so the odds of winning are great.One is the bandage to control itself, and the other is to control the ice like Kura.However, the strength of the two women is stronger than Song, because Song''s ability is in the head.


    "Song, congratulations on your successful eclosion. Now do you plan to continue living in Izumozhuang or move here?" Tian Nu asked curiously.


    "Oh, as a wagtail, of course you have to live with your dear Weiya, right." Song''s two ponytails flicked behind, and the beautiful and beautiful face bloomed with a beautiful smile.


    "Aren''t you afraid to punish the troops?" Tian Nu asked again.


    "It''s okay, come with me when you are free. So, I plan to bring my luggage here today." She said nonchalantly.


    "In that case, I have a very presumptuous request. I don''t know if I can stay here temporarily." Tian Nu''s beautiful eyes looked at Nie Kong.


    "Eh, is Yin Girl going to be an empty wagtail?" Song stared at her with wide eyes and cried out strangely.


    "No, I seem to have found a more caring person nearby, so I think it''s better to get in touch with her here..." Tannu blushed and hurriedly explained.


    "Your body...has it reacted to humans, did you find your reed bud?" Nie Kong frowned slightly, and he absolutely did not allow Tian Nu to help other men feather.


    "It''s not sure yet. I just saw a girl who was hospitalized outside and seemed to care about her unknowingly." Tian Nu said softly.


    "So, you are welcome to be a guest." Nie Kong said with a sigh of relief and smiled.


    "Then it''s so decided, you come to help us with our luggage." Although staying at Izumo Shuang Meiya to take care of, how can you be happy with your own Wei Ya.And... Meizai was so angry that she said terribly.


    Nie Kong nodded in agreement. He wanted to see the legendary NO.01''s wagtail is beautiful.After the decision was made, the four of them set off for Izumozhuang magnificently.


    After more than an hour''s journey, Nie Kong and the others came to a wooden apartment.The area is quite large, but a bit old, it seems that it has been established for a long time.


    When Nie Kong came to the courtyard, he saw a beautiful lady in a kimono, hiding her slender and beautiful figure inside, with a kind of ladylike temperament.Her pretty face is more delicate than a flower, and her light blue hair flutters with her movements, like a dancing elf.At this moment, holding a wooden sword in his hand, he seemed to be practicing his swordsmanship.


    The strong wind blows, and leaves are blowing.


    The leaves floated down in front of her, and her wooden knife moved.With a tear, the air seemed to be cut apart.Miya drew the knife at the moment the leaves floated forward, and slashed at the leaves.


    The leaves all over the sky, at the moment she retracted the wooden knife, actually split into two flat halves at the same time.Because of the speed of swinging the knife too fast, the wooden knife can easily cut through the misty Konoha.Seeing his own results, Meizai smiled with satisfaction.


    "Wow, it seems Meizai your strength has risen instead of falling, so amazing." Song exclaimed.


    "Hehe, if you don''t learn some tricks, you will be bullied by some bad guys." Mizai said with a smile, and the''some bad guys'' in her words are naturally the people of MBI.


    Her eyes flowed from Song to Nie Kong next to her.Calmly and indifferently, even the handsome face of all male wagtails could not be compared with him.The key to Meizai''s surprise is that his breath can''t lock his figure.The person looking at him is as if the whole person is illusory.I can''t see through him, the whole person is like a cloud of mist.


    Mei Zaixiu frowned, and the wooden knife in her hand swept across Nie Kong''s throat quickly, but it didn''t go down.And Nie Kong stood there, looking at Meizai with a smile.The goddess of the wagtail in the legend is so beautiful, even if they are with her, they are all inferior.


    "Miss Meiya is too powerful, but it is too much to bully an ordinary person by strength? Is that your way of hospitality?"


    "I''m very sorry, I was rude just now, but I don''t think your Excellency is an ordinary person. Would you like to have a try if you have the opportunity." Mei Zai grinned softly, not beautiful.


    "Haha, you exalt me ??too much, but I am looking forward to seeing the power of the legendary NO.01 wagtail goddess"


    "I was scared to death. I thought you would do something against my beloved Master Weiya." Song dissatisfied.


    Qiujin was very alert, she found that she couldn''t react just now and couldn''t protect the owner''s safety.


    "Please come in." Mei Zai turned around and welcomed Nie Kong and the others into the house.


    Nie Kong and the others came to the legendary Izumo Village, and Meizai poured tea for them.But when she heard that the two girls were about to move away from here, her pretty face showed a lonely expression, because she would not be alone with them.


    Although Fenghua would come back occasionally, she was drunk many times and rarely came.


    "Don''t worry, we will visit you when we have time." Song comforted.


    "Well, you two are traitors to MBI now. Remember to be careful outside and don''t catch them. If you run into trouble, you are always welcome to come back and find me." Mei Zai exhorted.

 825 The collapse of the second element text 0839, light and sound

    Mei Zai repeatedly warned Pine, saying that the artifact is temporarily stored here, and can be picked up at any time if needed.Nie Kong felt strange when he heard the artifact for the first time.Song explained to him that there are eight artifacts. In ancient times, they landed together with eight Songtian ships. After they were assembled, they could forcibly terminate the skills of any wagtail, possess the power of life and death, and control every wagtail perfectly. s right.Yuchuhiro people use them to debug wagtails.


    After Song said this, Mei Zai''s pretty face flashed with regret.It turned out that she had missed her mouth and told them about the artifact sunk in the long river of history.In ancient times, eight Songtian ships came here with 108 wagtails each, and found the reed buds that could evolve with them.However, human ambition prompted them to have a large-scale wagtail battle.Unfortunately, Meizai''s spacecraft fell into the sea and failed to participate in the ancient wagtail war.It was only twenty years ago that she was discovered and unearthed by Yuzhong Guangren and Gaomei.


    It seems that Yuzhongguangren''s wagtail plan is to recreate the ancient battlefield, and its intention is unknown.It said that the wagtail and his reed bud will get happiness, but who knows the truth or not.


    Tian Nu and the others naturally spit out the truth when they heard the topic of Mei Zai, they were very shocked one by one, it turns out that they have such a background.And Qiu Jin secretly had the determination to protect his master to the end and let him control his own destiny.


    After packing up the large and small bags, the girl bid farewell to Meiza and left Izumozhuang.Talking for more than a little time, it was almost noon time to prepare for lunch.Meizai tried to invite Nie Kong and the others to have lunch, but Nie Kong refused.


    Song''s luggage is very messy. It is a sophisticated electronic device, which seems to be the tool she used to invade the Internet.On the contrary, Tian Nu brought a lot of clothes, such as maid outfits, student outfits, and doll outfits.


    Located in a section of the building northeast of the imperial capital, two identical twin girls wandering in the alley.Talking distressedly while walking.They wore black similar to Queen S and M clothes, one with huge breasts and one slightly flat.


    Only at this time a luxurious car slammed the brakes at the end of the alley, quietly blocking in front of the two women.A handsome young man got out of the car door first, and then opened the car door for the owner sitting behind like a housekeeper, and a handsome man like a girl came out.


    The beautiful boy rubbed his curled hair and asked the young man who was like a housekeeper next to him: "Mutu, are those two wagtails like you?"


    "Yeah, they numbered the wagtails No.11 and 12. Does Mr. Gokogami have to force them to feather them?" Mutsu smiled.


    "I have made up my mind to collect all the wagtails, Mutsu, you must help me." After speaking, the boy hugged Mutsu''s arm, his eyes gleaming at his wagtail.


    Mutsu''s body softened and said softly, "As long as it is the hope of Mikami-sama, then Mutsu will definitely do it for you. You are waiting here, I will catch them." After speaking, his body flashed. Blocked in front of the twins.The whole body exuded a strong murderous, that meaning couldn''t be more obvious..


    "No. 11 and 12 of the light and sound, are you a wagtail that has not yet emerged?" Holding a short knife, Mutsu looked at the twins calmly.


    "Hey, you are the No.05 Mutsu? Is something stopping us?" Sister Guang asked strangely.


    "Listen well, my purpose is to subdue you and make you the wagtail of our Lord Goko, I advise you not to resist. Otherwise, the two of you can only wait for MBI to recycle!" Said coldly.


    Xiang pushed his sister, and whispered: "Hikari, we might as well become his wagtail, now I can''t stand my stomach any more. If we emerge, Wei Ya will definitely take care of us."


    Kuang knocked his sister''s head with a fist, and said dissatisfied: "What are you talking about? He is forcibly feathering us and doesn''t respect our meaning at all." The fighting characteristics of the two women, the sister is just like a little pepper. My sister is a little shy and has a slight M attribute.


    "Impossible, we will find our Master Weiya by ourselves." Guang responded to Lu Ao indifferently, and she waved directly after the words.In an instant, a shining thunderbolt shot out from the ground without warning.


    The ability to control thunder and lightning is the ability of light and sound.


    "So, then don''t blame me for being impolite! For the sake of Lord Goko-sama''s dream, I have to take action." Mutsu narrowed his eyes and directly slashed with the long knife in his hand unscrupulously, shooting murderously.


    The white knife light appeared, and the thunder and lightning was easily defeated.Because they knew that Mutsu was really coming, the two women looked extremely cautious.


    "Rang, let''s do it, you can''t easily admit defeat here, before you see your Wei Ya." Guang said.


    "Yes, light." The two women''s fingers were entangled with each other, their fingers interlocking.Suddenly, a ray of laser light that was several times stronger than the previous one shot out, and rushed towards Mutsu with an aura of destruction.


    Zhengtai outside looked dazzled, and his desire for the two women was even greater.


    Mutsu jumped, easily escaped the attack of the two women, and flashed away.Such a fast speed, worthy of being a member of the original punishment unit.


    The two women were forced to split their hands in embarrassment and fight each other.


    If Fuka can win with absolute advantage in the face of Mutsu alone, he can barely draw a tie against two people, and facing the attack of three people, Fuka can stabilize the battle in a short time, but as the battle confronts Fenghua couldn''t hold on to the exhaustion of her body, and she trembled constantly.For her, failure is only a matter of time.After realizing this, Fenghua tried to escape several times, but Miyu had already noticed this and cut off Fenghua''s retreat in advance, so that she had to reluctantly fight.


    "Huh, want to leave? The wagtail that my Master Weiya likes can only be feathered by him!" Looking at the two women arrogantly, Mutsu kept waving his sword aggressively.


    As for the two women on the side, she hadn''t said anything from beginning to end, but their attacks continued to harass Lu Ao, and they often avoided him, making them afraid to look down on them.


    Raiden is terrifying, but the combined strength of the two women is not as strong as Homura.

 826 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0840, the first contact with other reed buds

    In an instant, two minutes passed.In Mutsu''s sharp attack, although the two girls hadn''t retreated, they were all embarrassed. The black leather jackets had cracked open, and the bright red blood stained the clothes wet.


    "It''s worthy of being a member of the original punishment unit, we can''t beat him. Just let''s run away!" Looking at the injured body of himself and his sister, said weakly.


    "Huh, okay." Just biting his teeth to hold back the pain, and would not foolishly fail to do an uncontrollable behavior.And if he was caught and forced to be someone else''s wagtail, it would be against their wishes.


    The two women jumped hard to the tall building and rushed far away at a very fast speed.Mutsu''s face was full of sarcasm, as if mocking their irresponsible behavior.


    "Mikagami-sama, please give me the power to defeat them in an instant." He jumped in front of Mikogami, bowing halfway to the princess like a polite knight.


    "It''s up to you, Mutsu." Miko hugged Mutsu''s neck, and the two big men''s mouths stuck together again.Why do you say it again, because the feathered wagtail must have intimate contact between the mucous membranes.The first emergence, the second is the current situation.


    Behind Mutsu, a fairy-like transparent six wings appeared, like a butterfly emerging from a cocoon, and then he chanted his prayer.A powerful whirlwind of sword air roared from his knife.One by one, the buildings blocked in front were shattered.


    A scum-faced uncle who was working on the construction site frowned after seeing the riot not far away.Throwing away the tools of the part-time job, slowly moving towards the fighting position.His name is Seto Ka, an uncle who often works on construction sites.In the original plot, the light and the sound was his feathered wagtail.But at the same time, Nie Kong happened to pass by the vicinity of the battle scene on the way home with three girls carrying large and small bags.


    "There are wagtails in conflict and fighting, do you want to see the master?" Qiu Jin stood in front of Nie Kong, blocked him from the wind pressure and gravel, and took care of and protected Nie Kong very tenderly and considerately.


    Nie Kong swept away his spiritual sense, and he already had that scene in his mind.I saw two young girls in black leather clothes, completely swept into a storm formed by a knife light.


    They were covered with scars, and their beautiful and fair skin was not cut intact.As Mutsu resorted to the prayer, he lost the light and sound in one move.


    Seeing a male Wei Ya approaching the two women, Nie Kong immediately made a decision."Let''s go, let''s go and take a look." Nie Kong and Seto Ka approached the light and sound at the same time, but Nie Kong''s speed was much faster than him, and came to them first.


    "Haha, you guys will be my wagtails obediently." Miko Kamikagami looked at the two women in a pompous manner. They were already injured and couldn''t escape from Mutsu''s hands.They are sad, do they choose someone who is not their own will as their reed bud?


    "Mutsu, you are getting back alive, you actually helped Weiya to forcibly feather the wagtail." NO02''s Song seemed to know Mutsu in front of him, and said in a mocking tone when he arrived.


    The familiar voice made Mutsu look in the direction of the voice.Suddenly, Nie Kong, Song, Tannv, and Qiu Jin came to them in a mysterious manner.


    "I said how familiar with the voice, it turned out to be the loose of N002. Hey, there is also a wagtail numbered 10 and 07..." Mutsu was surprised.


    "Hey, is what you said Mutsu true. I...I''m so excited, when I think that I can feather them all..." Miko seemed to be beaten with blood, full of excitement.


    "Who would be your wagtail, my lord Weiya is my beloved Kongkong." Song held Nie Kong''s arm, and the eyes under the glasses looked at them with disdain.


    "Hmph, forcibly forcing the wagtail to feather, you kind of person is really hateful, and Mutsu, the former punishment unit, would actually be a tiger." Tannu said in disgust.


    Seeing Nie Kong and the others, Guang and Xiang embraced their bodies.


    "Indeed, I can''t just watch and leave." Nie Kong said.


    "Are you the pine reed bud, but although you have feathered NO.02, you have to stop me with her strength? Or, do you rely on the next two wagtails that have not feathered?" Looking at Nie Kong, that handsome face was many times better than his own Wei Ya, and his heartbeat suddenly missed a beat.But Song''s strength is very weak, he doesn''t care about it at all.What cares about is Qiujin and Tiannv. The two girls are much more difficult to deal with than light and sound.


    "Mutsu, needless to say, please defeat them and let me collect all the wagtails. That is the request of my life." Gokogami pleaded bitterly.


    At this moment, Mutsu just wanted to fulfill Weiya''s request at all costs.


    "Okay...Okay, as long as it''s the request of Master Yuko, I will do my best to complete it." He looked at Yuko gently, and after speaking, Mutsu raised the sword in his hand and stared sharply at Nie Kong. Linen looked.


    "Hey, it''s really funny, what will the love between male wagtails and males look like?" Song yelled evilly.


    Qiujin and Tannu nervously stood in front of Nie Kong, protecting Nie Kong from being attacked by Mutsu.


    "You two stand back, because you are not his opponents and you will get hurt." Nie Kong held the two women''s fingers with one hand and gently pulled them behind his back.


    "Let me deal with him."


    "Master, the number 05 Mutsu is very powerful, in case... if you get injured, what should Qiujin do!" Qiujin could feel the power of Mutsu, and said with fear, for fear of Nie Kong What accident happened.


    However, Song and Tannu were also very curious about Nie Kong''s "weapons", because he defeated the punishment troops and saved them.


    Mutsu didn''t think much of him, after all, Nie Kong was a human being, no matter how strong he was, he couldn''t be stronger.I only need a simple knife to kill him easily.


    "Mutsu, be careful not to kill him. Although I am powerful, killing people will cause a lot of trouble after all." Yuko reminded him, as if he was already winning.

 827 The collapse of the second element text 0841, the goodwill of the two women

    "I see, Lord Goko-sama, I will teach him a little lesson." A new wagtail appears to be disrupted. It seems that if you want to complete the wayward dream of Goko-sama, you can only defeat them.The sharp blade gave off a white cold light, and he grabbed the handle of the knife and slapped the back of the knife towards Nie Kong''s head.


    The eyes of Guang He Xiang, who were hugging each other, looked at Nie Kong tightly, thanking him for helping him.However, they despise those wagtails who are Wei Ya who do not take action against the enemy, instead let their Wei Ya go deep into battle.It''s too much. Instead of letting him fight against Mutsu as a human, it''s better to let him come.


    The fierce attack made Mutsu seem very domineering, especially the wagtail''s strength after reciting the prayers to a new stage.


    Nie Kong stretched out his finger and pointed at Mutsu. The space in front of him suddenly solidified into a whole. The figure of Mutsu who had been rushing forward was stiff and strange and stopped in front of Nie Kong, as if petrified.


    His eyes stared like copper bells, staring at the human Nie Kong in horror.What demon method did he resort to, why can''t his body move?An unprecedented horror spread his mind and body.


    "Mutsu, what are you doing? Didn''t you say you want to teach him a meal? Hurry up, I can''t wait to feather them all." Seeing his performance on the side watching the battle, he yelled dissatisfiedly. Tao.


    In the next scene, he closed his mouth obediently.They only heard a bang like glass shattering, and they seemed to see cracks in the flat space formed by Mutsu.


    His body seemed to have been cut by an unknown sharp blade, revealing scars with deep bones.Flesh and bloody and very cruel.


    "What the hell is going on?" Everyone stared at Nie Kong in shock, and it was hard to imagine how he could hurt Mutsu, number 05.Mutsu is not a clay figure, and not everyone can crush it.


    "It''s weird, what exactly did he do to his body just now?" He softened to the ground in astonishment, looking at Nie Kong incredibly.Although the physical injury has not reached the stage of recovery, it is difficult to say if it is not treated as soon as possible.


    Nie Kong left his hands, otherwise his body would have been shattered with the space. Now the wagtail plan has not started, killing him will change the plan.


    "Kongkong, Kongkong is so amazing, you really deserve to be Song Weiya." Two red hearts appeared in Song''s eyes, and a trace of crystal saliva flowed out of his mouth.


    "Mutu..." Yuko yelled in surprise, and rushed to him desperately, hugging his body tightly."No, you are not allowed to leave my side without my promise."


    He tremblingly looked at the blood on his hands, took out the phone in horror and pressed a few buttons.A few minutes later, a row of medical cars appeared in the alley.


    Yuko, who was going to take other people''s wagtail, now leaves here in a very embarrassed manner.Looking at him in horror, you know how much he cherishes his wagtail Mutsu.


    "I really don''t understand, how did you defeat them." Tian Nu asked curiously.


    "Hey, that''s my secret weapon, but there are some restrictions on using it, and it can''t be used randomly. So, it''s your turn to protect me in the future." There are restrictions, for fear that it will destroy the whole world too much.You have to control your power to be very precise and precise.


    And if Wei Ya''s ability is too great, then the wagtails will be disappointed, because their original dream is to protect their own Wei Ya.


    "Well, Qiujin will protect the owner in the future." Qiujin said with great interest as if he had come back to life again.


    "Oh, what Song said can only help Kongkong plan well behind the scenes." Song hugged Nie Kong''s arm and grunted and laughed.


    Guang Hexiang listened to their conversation, and felt a warm atmosphere between Wei Ya and the wagtail. That feeling was really warm and enviable.


    Nie Kong did not forget the twin sisters, came to them, and asked in a gentle voice: "Are you two okay? Would you like to see the hospital?"


    "You...is your purpose the same as they just now, is it to feather us?" Guang Guang asked unyieldingly.She has a strong personality, but the sound around her is different, with a weak personality.


    "No, I don''t have the habit of forcing people to feather. Look at the wagtail girl number 10 next to me, isn''t it not feathered? Because your fighting attracted us and happened to save you." Nie Kong smiled and shook his head. Tao.


    "Hey...light, what...what a good reed bud, it''s better to... let''s have a feather with him." Xiang pushed her sister quietly, she yearned for that kind of reed bud''s love.If they change to the original, not only can they not be full, but they also think that they have to work to raise the scumbag.


    "Huh, it''s too early to be our sister''s Wei Ya, let''s observe for a while." Guangyi moved, but not impulsively.


    "Kong Kong ignore them, kindness is not good, let''s go home quickly." Loosely pulled Nie Kong''s arm and shouted.


    At this time, the two women''s stomachs groaned out, making the two women blush for a while.The pain of the body combined with the hunger of the stomach is really super painful.They haven''t eaten a meal since leaving the MBI headquarters.Although there is a money card issued by MBI, I don''t know why the wagtails don''t use it.


    "If you don''t dislike it, come to my house for a meal." Nie Kong smiled and stretched out his hand to them. The handsome and gentle smile seemed to make them forget everything about their bodies.


    Qiujin''s eyes flashed with warmth, this is how he picked it up for the owner, and I feel so happy when I think about it.


    "Hmm...well, thank you for your hospitality, we will never forget it." This time, without waiting for my sister''s answer, she nodded his head vigorously.


    Nie Kong took the five daughters and set off toward the villa.In one corner, the stubborn uncle watched their departure. He who was familiar with wagtails naturally knew what had just happened to them.


    Unfortunately, he originally wanted to save the two women, but Nie Kong was one step ahead.With the power that Kento Asama gave him, he could hold a wagtail by the hand and make them lose any power.


    "Forget it, the bastard''s wagtail project of the Yuzhongguang people, it''s better not to participate in it... so as not to cause a commotion." He shook his head and hurried back to his construction site with a sigh.

 828 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0842, emergence, light and sound

    At noon that day, Nie Kong returned to the villa with five young and beautiful girls, bringing a bit of anger to the spacious house.


    While Nie Kong was preparing lunch, Song and Tiannv began to choose their own room, and the two women were envious of the sight and sound.They must stop wandering on the streets, they have had enough of that kind of life.But is he the reed bud we hit? It feels so warm to stay by his side.Guang was still hesitating, but Xiang had made up his mind to ask Nie Kong to be their sister''s Wei Ya.


    "The meal is ready, come out for dinner." After Nie Kong made lunch, he asked Qiu Jin to help bring the food to the table, and then called Song and Tiannu out of the house.


    Guanghexiang sat at the table, staring at the fragrant food on the table and swallowing his mouth.On the one hand, Nie Kong''s food is delicious, on the other hand, they have not eaten for two or three days.


    "Empty, I''m out." Changed to a white loose white as loose as a doctor''s skirt, and ran out of the room with a smile.However, Nie Kong glanced at her clothes, and he saw the whiteness.It seems to be not wearing.The loose group clothes can''t hide her plump body at all.


    "Song, why are you not wearing clothes?" Nie Kong frowned.


    "Don''t worry about Kongkong, anyway, I won''t take a step here when I stay in the house all day long. I wear everything the same." Song is an otaku who likes to hide in his hut all day long. what.


    "Well, but remember to wear it when you go out, otherwise it will be too unconventional." Nie Kong said solemnly.


    "I know, you are my Master Weiya, I will definitely listen if you are empty." Song Xiao said with a smile.


    "Huh...I''m so hungry, are you going to have lunch?" Following Song, Tian Nu walked out of her room.But Tian Nu''s dress is more than loose.


    One does not wear underwear, the other only wears underwear, what are you two going to do?I don''t know, I thought Nie Kong was a subdued pervert, so he didn''t have any defensive thoughts.


    Nie Kong seemed to be unable to concentrate, a large part of it was because the two women''s clothes really made him surge.


    "Anyway, there are no outsiders, it''s okay, it''s so cool now." Tian Nu didn''t feel anything wrong.


    "Forget it, let it be with you." Nie Kong was too lazy to say, the two women dressed like this very seductive.After he announced that he had started, the two girls of Guang He Xiang quickly put food into their small mouths like hungry wolves.


    "It''s delicious, we haven''t had such a fragrant meal since we were born." At the table, they quickly ate the lunch prepared by Nie Kong, their pretty faces looked extremely happy.


    After tasting Nie Kong¡¯s cooking, her eyes lit up: ¡°It¡¯s awesome, it¡¯s better than Meiza¡¯s. No matter what, if you lose weight in the future and can¡¯t wear your favorite clothes, it¡¯s all Nie Kong¡¯s fault. ."


    "Of course Kong Kong is the best. Now it belongs to Song''s Reed Bud. Hehe." While stuffing food in his mouth, Song looked at Nie Kong with a dark eye, as if he couldn''t wait to do something about wagtail with Nie Kong. An intimate experiment with Wei Ya.


    Nie Kong felt very happy seeing the five women''s unbearable eating.


    "Don''t worry, there are many more."


    Xiang felt that she couldn''t bear it anymore, she really wanted to feather with Nie Kong and become one of his wagtails.


    A sumptuous lunch on the table was swept away, most of them entered the belly of Niekon Nasai, and their five daughters only ate a little.Although it is only a small portion, the portion is quite substantial.


    After eating, Qiujin helped Nie Kong clean up his dishes.Nie Kong and Song sat on the sofa in the living room, and there was a satisfied light and sound across them.


    Because just now, the sound that has always been weak will pounce into Nie Kong''s arms, and the small mouth forcibly kisses Nie Kong.The mucous membranes of the two touched, bringing a warm white light.


    Three pairs of white and transparent wings seemed to emerge behind her.In the ceremony of eclosion, Ying actively concluded a contract with Nie Kong.When it was over, she stared at her sister in a daze, because she didn''t give her a chance to react.


    Feathered, his twin sister has become his wagtail, what should I do, is that my always weak sister?


    "Hee hee, if my sister is unwilling, she will have to live alone on the street and continue to look for a suitable Master Weiya? Xiang felt that his body could not bear it, and obviously reacted to Master Weiya. You can''t go wrong, he is my Master Wei Ya." Xiang Xiang was buried in Nie Kong''s arms with happiness, and said.


    "Since... since my sister chose you, please treat us well from now on. The reed buds that our twins are about to conclude will only be the same person, please accept my feathering." A bright red face appeared for a moment, biting. Mouth made a decision and printed it on Nie Kong''s mouth.There, there is the fragrance of my sister just now.Can''t continue the hungry and cold wandering, now that the body has already reacted, then bravely react and become his wagtail.Otherwise, I will regret it for a lifetime.The appearance of the wagtail itself is to live for its own reed buds.


    The lips of the two sisters touched Nie Kong, and he felt that everything was worth it.Feathered, they are now only their own wagtails.The wagtail pattern on the back signifies the establishment of the contract.Once it is concluded, the wagtail can never betray their reed buds, and regard their reed buds as the most important thing.They noticed at this moment, a warmth swept through their bodies.


    Weiya is happy, they will be happy.And if Wei Ya hates them, then they will have the need for no existence, and their minds will be tightly attached to him.


    "Nie Kong really has a set, so three wagtails have emerged soon." Tan Nu chuckled, but didn''t think there was anything.Because there are one hundred and eight wagtails, three feathers are rare.


    "Huh, I have already guessed the result. Sure enough, the empty wagtail has become three. It seems that the experiment of Wei Ya and the wagtail has become four people together. What an interesting scene." Song Shan After an evil smile, I don''t know what came to mind.

 829 The collapse of the second element text 0843, the proud moon sea

    "Dear Master Weiya, I am sister Guang, she is sister Xiao, don''t make a mistake." After the emergence, Guang''s attitude is really different from just now.


    "You won''t admit it, although you are twins, but the difference is too big, is it true?" Nie Kong moved his hands from the waists of the two women and took a personal measurement.


    "Well, stupid... fool, where do you touch, then... how could there be a fake there." Guang''s body softened, almost losing all his strength.


    "Well, the master must be disgusted with Xiang Xiang''s body, right? Although I really want to be as big as my sister''s, but I don''t know why I can''t grow up." Xiang said pitifully.


    Qiu Jin pulled his collar, looked down, and muttered: "Could it be...Does the master like bigger ones? Qiu Jin''s seems not big enough..."


    "Stop squeezing my face, I like it all..."


    Seeing Nie Kong Weiya and the wagtail and their happily frolicking, the girl smiled slightly, and then sighed.I don''t know when I will be able to live happily with my Wei Ya.


    She looked at the intimacy of the fourth woman and Nie Kong enviously, and then quietly returned to her bedroom to change into a strange kangaroo doll outfit.Usually, Tian Nu¡¯s interest is to make all kinds of suits, so the house is full of piles of clothes.


    After changing her clothes, she jumped out of the window and left the villa.Looking at the hospital one kilometer away, her body seemed a bit hot.According to the experienced Song, it was the wagtail''s body that reacted to the reed bud.


    From the window, Tannu came to the ward where Chiho was located strangely, avoiding other people''s discovery.Seeing Tian Nu wearing a cute puppet outfit, Chiho''s laughed with a silver bell.Tian Nu came to visit her and she felt very happy.


    "Sister Tiannv, how come you have time to visit me." She asked curiously.


    "Hehe, from today I will temporarily live in the villa opposite, so I will come to accompany you if I have time in the future." Tian Nu said softly.


    "Really, that''s great. But, why should you treat me so well?" Her face burst into a pure smile, although she was tortured by the illness, she still didn''t give up.She knew that Tannu was a kind person, and Chiho was very happy to be friends with her.


    "Well, because you may be my Master Weiya." Tian Nu gently touched her head, and the two chatted intimately.However, she didn''t start the ritual of eclosion right away, but continued to wait a few days before speaking, because it seemed that the closer she got to her, the warmer her body became.


    Only a few days later, when the body was too hot to stand, Tian Nu gently kissed her lips.The emotion released by the feathering made her feel very moved.Emerging, Tan Nu became the wagtail of Chiho, a sick lady.


    When Song and the others in the villa knew about it, they were immediately surprised and couldn''t believe it, clamoring for Wei Ya to see her.


    Nie Kong had already discovered the reed bud of Tian Nu with his spiritual sense. After seeing that it was a cute girl with paralyzed legs, he smiled again.Nie Kong said, if you have time, bring her here to introduce them to them.


    After several twists and turns, a dozen test wagtails released by MBI finally emerged one by one, of which Nie Kong occupied three places.The only ones that have not been feathered are two wagtails, one is the flame number 06, and the other is the moon sea number 09.Yu Zhongguang yelled that the plan was going well. He was already anxious to release all the wagtails and start the second step of the plan-to reproduce the ancient war between the wagtails.


    "It''s almost here, all the wagtails are now ready to be debugged, just wait for the day when the time is right..."


    Two wagtails without feathers collided at this moment.One is a master of water use, and the other uses fire. It may be that fire and water are incompatible.At the first meeting, Yuehai challenged Yan.


    "Don''t pester me, okay, if you have time, it''s better to find your reed bud as soon as possible." A half-faced white-haired man looked at the proud lady in front of him, and said helplessly as he stopped his girl with his hands on his hips.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Instead of letting Weiya''s dirty monkey defile my body, I must kill him all at once when I find him. I want to prove to you that even without Weiya, I will be a wagtail. The strongest of them. Homura, let''s see who is the strongest wagtail." The woman''s pretty face suddenly blushed, and then she shouted to the man who covered her face.


    "I''m not free, I want to go to work." Yan gave a bitter smile. Like her, she didn''t want to evolve into a wagtail that became a reed bud.It was because of his own body, but everything was done by Michuhiro people.


    "Don''t try to run away, water dragon." Without saying a word, Yuehai issued a big move.A water dragon several meters long condensed in front of her, roaring towards the flame.Flame emerged from the palm of Yan''s hand, and then spouted towards the water dragon-Yanlong.


    After the two collided, a burst of heat was triggered.


    "I said I''m not free, stop pestering me." Because he wants to live in the human world, he found a job-a male publicist.With his outstanding appearance and slender figure, he became the number one cowboy.And the place of residence was Izumozhuang where Song and the others lived before, because Gao Mei introduced it to him.


    Yan frowned, and suddenly disappeared into Yuehai''s eyes with the water vapor.


    "Asshole, I must defeat you. Wei Ya or something, who...who will do...coercion with him." The aggressive, self-esteem Miss Yuehai stomped her feet, as if she was very embarrassed and angry. .

 830 The collapse of the second element text 0846, the wagtail project begins

    After Nie Kong really "feathered" three wagtails, the Yuzhongguangren in the MBI launched the wagtail plan that had been planned for many years-releasing all the remaining 90 or so adjusted wagtails out of the Songtian ship.


    The huge imperial capital suddenly began to be fully guarded, and the private army with MBI blocked the exiting traffic road.People have to go through very strict scrutiny between people, for fear that Wei Ya will take the wagtail out of the imperial capital instead of participating in the battle.Wagtails have no choice, and most of them listen to the words of the people of Yuzhongguang.


    The emperor is very spacious, even if dozens of wagtails are scattered and thrown here, it will not cause any disturbance.On the first day of the plan, the mobile phone sent by the MBI in the hands of the sisters Guanghexiang suddenly rang, strange and without warning.Every wagtail has a phone in his hand and an MBI cash card.However, most wagtails don''t use them and only look for their own reed buds.


    The two women were shocked directly, and quickly pressed the answer button and handed it to their beloved Master Wei Ya.On the high-tech mobile phone screen, a middle-aged man with thick black glasses appeared.


    Soon Nie Kong reacted. This should be when the people of MBI Yuzhongguang used super-technological means to open the mobile phone to contact each Weiya that has successfully emerged and tell them what they planned.


    Looking at the wretched scene of the man, with a pair of exaggerated glasses, the straight face smiled disgustingly.Nie Kong recognized his identity at a glance, the president of MBI Yu Nakahiro.


    "Congratulations, you are fortunate to have been selected by the wagtails No. 11 and No. 12 as Wei Ya as a partner. I am glad that you know you, my name is Mitsuhiro, the president of MBI."


    "MBI''s president and doctor Yu Nakahiro, how could he show up and contact Sora!" Song frowned when he heard this familiar voice, and it seemed that he didn''t want to see him.


    "But don''t take a chance, because it means you have been involved in trouble. The game you are currently participating in is called the Wagtail Project, and now there are more than a hundred wagtails from Songtian. . If you are content with the status quo, your wagtail may be rendered useless by other wagtails in battle, and completely lose them. So to win the battle, as many as possible emerge as your wagtail. Friends, and then take them to the Songtian Ship, the victor will be able to control the world..." Even if Yu Zhongguang didn¡¯t say that Nie Kong was very clear in his heart, he didn¡¯t know what he said. How to take it to heart.The only thing he cares about is the news that all the wagtails have come out.


    Without waiting for him to finish, Nie Kong turned off the phone, making the Yuzhongguang people on the opposite side crazy.


    Although Nie Kong is unlikely to feather all 108 wagtails, his favorite wagtail will not be given to others.Now that the plan has begun, it means that the plot has already begun. The first thing is to prevent Minato Sahashi from emerging from the first wagtail knot.Change the plot point, on the one hand to collect beliefs, on the other hand, he is unwilling to give up the beautiful and natural girl to Sahashi.For example, Nie Kong, who is neither male nor female, has already considered giving him to Sahashi.Although he could change men and women according to the wishes of the wagtail, his previous work made Nie Kong very disgusted.As the number one cowboy in the nightclub, he has already had relationships with other women.If Nie Kong had sex with him who had become a woman, just thinking about him would feel goose bumps all over his body, and Sahashi would have that taste.


    "Asshole Yuzhongguangren, he really dared to mess around, let us kill each other with more than 100 wagtails that we have found so hard to find." Guanghate said, it seems that it is different from other wagtails. It is to have a sense of resistance.


    "No matter what, I will definitely protect the master to reach Songtian safely. Then, the master will get happiness." Qiu Jin said in a foolish manner.


    "Well, since it can''t be avoided, Xiang will use his own power to protect the master from winning the battle, and then have the right to be with the master." Xiang echoed.


    "Hehe, I think the most appropriate thing is to let Kongkong be the reed buds of all wagtails. If it is Kongkong, it will definitely bring us happiness." It seems to recall the happy game with Nie Kong. It''s already springing.


    "Master, how do you plan? In any case, the light will support you." Xiang looked at him and asked.


    "It''s better for us to attack the wagtails before they emerge and let them stop their skills. In this way, they don''t need to be caught in the same cruel killings as we do. And the number of enemies will be reduced, killing two birds with one stone." Guang''s eyes lit up and he spoke his own idea.Nie Kong Khanran, isn''t that what you did in the original book, don''t link me to it.


    "Wagtails have the right to choose the reed buds they hit. We shouldn''t stop them. Don''t worry, I will definitely lead you to the Songtian Ship safely and release all the wagtails so that they can fly freely in the sky." Nie Kong replied Tao.In the end, he has control over all the wagtails, he is bound to win.


    The four women looked at Nie Kong with deep love, his words were hot, both body and mind.


    "Sora is great, Song will definitely help you. In that case, leave the task of collecting information on unfeathered wagtails to me. Then the three of you will grab them with Kongkong, and take the opportunity to force them to become stronger. Strength." Song exclaimed.Because she knew one thing, Kongkong would be able to master the fate of all wagtails after obtaining eight artifacts, freeing them from the clutches of MBI Yuchuhiro.Believe that Miya hopes so too, she hates Yuzhong Hiro people.


    "Well, help the master to get more wagtails. That''s a big chance." Qiu Jin agreed very much, only putting Nie Kong''s interests first, regardless of what other people think.Everything about the master is the most important.


    "No, the feathered wagtail can''t force them, just watch it change for the better. If I were their reed bud, I believe they will feather with me."


    Nie Kong smiled slightly, now that he is running out of time, he will feather his favorite wagtail as quickly as possible.


    The twin sisters nodded their heads earnestly, agreeing with their lover and Wei Ya''s point of view.

 831 The collapse of the second element text 0847, the plan to capture the knot

    After he had agreed to help his master, Song hid in his secret base all night, not knowing what he was doing.But it''s really hard for her. As an ergonomic man, she would miss the time with Nie Kong H.


    In the early morning of the next day, she yawned and appeared in front of Nie Kong and the others in a dazed look of sleeplessness, with a thick book in her hand.


    "I wasted a night of playing with Kongkong, and now I finally got it done. Kongkong, how do you want to thank me." She proudly placed the thick printing paper on the table, supporting her with both hands. The chin stared at Nie Kong in front of him.


    "What is that?" Tian Nu opened the print book strangely, and Guang Hexiang moved her head over.Printed on the first page is a beautiful woman with light blue hair.


    "NO.01 Miya Asama, often haunts the location-Izumozhuang. The degree of eclosion-not eclosion..." For the first time, Kwong and Kyo learned of the mysterious and powerful NO.01''s wagtail, so his eyes are full of surprise.


    Tannu continued to turn to the second page, but there was no loose information, and she jumped directly to the third one. It was written No.03 Wagga Fuka. She lived in a bar and Izumozhuang.


    "Hee hee, that''s the information I have collected on the non-feathered wagtail. I divided them into three levels based on their strength ratings, the most difficult to feather, the middle and the easiest. In this way, Kongkong has the opportunity to contact them, and then more wagtails will emerge." Song said with a good heart.


    "Wow, if all the wagtails with the single digit numbers can be feathered, then the owner will definitely have a big advantage over the other reed buds." Xiang exclaimed.


    "Impossible. It is impossible for Miya to agree to short-selling wagtails. She always remembers Asama Kento. And as the second batch of adjusters of MBI, the original purpose was to treat them The adjustment is used to serve as the second-generation punishment unit after the first-generation betrayal. However, there were some problems with the adjustment of the sixth and seventh, so the body of the sixth was a bit strange, and the seventh could not be feathered. The only successful was that the eighth became a daughter , But in order to save No. 87 and 88, it seems to have lost their lives. The wagtails that have a chance to emerge may only be the 03 Fenghua and 09 Yuehai." Song directly shook his head.


    "You guys..." Tannu couldn''t laugh or cry.However, if you participate in the Wagtail Project, you must feather more Wagtail to win.


    Nie Kong grabbed the materials in his hands and looked through them carefully.Sure enough, it clearly described the information of each wagtail, including the locations where they often haunt them now.With the help of satellites, it is strange that she is not clear.When Nie Kong saw Song put the knot 088 in the middle, he couldn''t help laughing out of it.


    As No. 088, although her strength ranks in the middle, Nie Kong thinks that she is the first easy to deal with among 108 birds.


    "Kongkong, what are you laughing at, I did it hard." The unhappy one sat on Nie Kong''s lap.


    "Hehe, look at the dazed wagtail number 088, I think it''s easy to deal with." Nie Kong pointed to her innocent photo and said to her.


    "Hee hee, then you will show her feathers for us to see Kongkong, don''t use force. The wagtail itself will respond to the people they come into contact with." Song Jiao said.


    "Master, come on." Encouragingly said.


    "Huh, although you are not satisfied with the master, you have us, but if you want to participate in Yuzhongguangren''s plan, you must do something. However, you must not abandon us." Guang''s hands on hips, like a little chili .


    "Okay, then I will show her to you. By the way, how many days are before the release of the Imperial Capital University?" Nie Kong suddenly asked Song a question that was not appropriate.


    "Hey, Kongkong, why did you suddenly ask about this?" Song asked strangely.


    "It''s okay, my sixth sense has to set off on that day to feather the number 088. The success rate is very high." Nie Kong vaguely remembered that Minato Sahashi would meet on the day of release.Although the two girls of Guang and Xiang were his wagtails, they wouldn''t happen to meet Jijin without their chasing knot, but just in case.After preventing their contact, Minato Sahashi will not move out of the single apartment, and then Minato Sahashi will be prevented from living in Izumo-so, an opportunity to change the overall situation.


    "It stands to reason that the Imperial Capital University will be released tomorrow. It is estimated that many candidates will appear. Is it really suitable?" Song asked strangely.


    "Oh, is it tomorrow, then it''s decided." Nie Kong''s eyes lit up, and he had already made a plan to capture the natural number 088 knot.The plot must be changed, otherwise how to plunder the power of faith.Now the Dingtian Ring has been exhausted, and it is not possible to collect the required beliefs.


    "Really, then we will wait and see how the master performs." Xiangjiao said.


    Qiu Jin''s expression was strange, and he looked at Nie Kong without blinking.


    "Idiot, the girl is here, don''t you do those things with her?" Guang Qiao blushed and yelled to her.


    "What''s the matter, Tian Nu has already emerged anyway."


    "Well, then I won''t disturb the love contact between you wagtail and Wei Ya." The girl in underwear chuckled and walked to her bedroom.When she came out, she changed into a pretty-faced maid''s uniform, and she seemed to be going out to the opposite hospital again.Although Nie Kong and the others had never seen her Wei Ya, according to her, it was a girl named Chiho who was in the hospital opposite. She often changed clothes to make her Wei Ya happy.

 832 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0848, the first contact with Sahashi Minato

    "Song, please tell me where the knot is now and see my performance." After breakfast the next day, Nie Kong was ready to start the action of eclosion.


    "Empty you wait, I''ll check it for you." Song hurried back to his house, and rushed out again after a while."Through satellite detection, the current position of knot number 88 is hovering near the Imperial Capital University..." After speaking, Song''s eyes looked at Nie Kong''s strange worship.My master is so powerful, does the sixth sense perfectly perceive where she appears?


    "By the way, does the master prepare some props?" Xiang suddenly asked.


    "No, the props are sold in shops on the street. If you use it as a bait to attract her, I''m sure she has a 90% chance of getting the bait." Nie Kong smiled in his chest.Sure enough, what I did before did not change the plot much, and Yuu would still meet Masahashi Sahashi there.But now that the plot begins, I can''t just watch it reappear.


    Guang was very curious about what Nie Kong did, but Nie Kong said that he wanted to keep it secret, which made Song even more curious.


    The three set off together, and Song Da was at home using satellites to observe Nie Kong''s and Jie''s every move, so as to pass information to them.Because Qiujin had wagtail patterns on her forehead, she was afraid that it would cause the knot to be alert, so Nie Kong told her to clean the house at home.


    In Song''s observation, Nie Kong and the three of them just wandered in the street.Although I was approaching Teito University, it was very slow.If you get there at that speed, it will be close to noon, and the candidates will be crowded together to read the list.He intentionally asked them to speed up, but Nie Kong said that the time was just right.His spiritual consciousness is always observing, and he will not miss the opportunity.


    While shopping, Nie Kong happened to pass by a burger restaurant, Nie Kong chuckled and brought the two girls in to buy a dozen fragrant and hot burgers.Everything is ready, before waiting for the gluttonous natural dull appearance, come to see the protagonist Sahashi Minato.


    With two enchanting girls in black leather clothes, Nie Kong broke into the bustling Imperial Capital University.There is a list there, the list of admissions is announced, and many students gather around there like a fun.


    "Okay, time is almost up, Minato Sahashi should be there soon!" With his head held high, Nie Kong ordered the two women to observe from behind and went directly to the crowd, looking like nothing else.


    Sure enough, in just half a minute, a shrunken young man walked over with a backpack on his back, hands in his pockets.He carefully recalled the vague memory in his mind, and confirmed that the person here was indeed Sahashi.


    "Hey, no, it seems that I didn''t have my name a few times. I''m sorry mom, but I lost again this year. What should I do? Can I only go back to my hometown?" He looked at the list in front of him, dejected. Look like.


    "Haha, did you fail the classmate?" A gentle voice reached his ears, and Minato Sahashi looked up.I saw an overly handsome man with a sunny smile appeared in front of him.


    "Yes, this year is the second time I failed the ranking." Minato Sahashi replied with a wry smile.


    "It doesn''t matter, judging from my years of teaching experience, you are not that you have insufficient knowledge." Nie Kong seemed to be comforting him, patted his shoulder and encouraged.


    "You... are you a teacher?" Sahashi said in shock.


    "Well, it''s been several years." Nie Kong didn''t lie, he had been a teacher for quite a while.


    "Thank you for your comfort, then please tell me-what am I missing? Why do I rank first from elementary school to high school, but I can''t enter the Imperial Capital University?" He looked at Nie Kong pleadingly .


    "In fact, the reason is obvious. Your mentality is really easy to mess up. It''s normal for you to know that you don''t have any confidence in yourself and you will fail. The lack of self-confidence leads to nervousness, and the test can''t show the actual level. Listen to me Just a word, young man, go to the small mountain temple in the imperial capital to cultivate your mind for a while, cultivate your mentality before taking the test." Nie Kong thoughtfully analyzed his weaknesses.


    Zuoqiao was taken aback for a moment, and he felt a sense of sudden realization.That''s right, the test papers for the usual exams are as simple as those usually done by myself, and the problem lies with me.


    The main thing is the mentality of cultivation, the temple in the deep mountains and forests is the best choice.


    "Thank you so much. If I am admitted to university next year, I will definitely thank you very much. Please tell me-your name."


    Nie Kong smiled and said, "Let¡¯s talk about it if you have the opportunity to enter the Imperial Capital University. I hope you can follow my advice, if your dream is Imperial Capital University."


    After watching him leave with grateful eyes, Nie Kong was satisfied.In this way, I prevented him from meeting Jie, and bought myself a period of time.When he comes out, Homura''s body may be about to react to him...In this way, his wagtail is only Homura.


    Seeing that he and Jie were getting farther and farther away, Nie Kong held a bag of hamburgers that was still exuding heat, and walked towards Jie''s location.


    "Please get away... please get away..." The expected shout sounded, and the body knotted at a corner couldn''t stand the inertia and hit Nie Kong directly.


    The impact was too strong, so the knot took a few steps backwards, sitting on the cement board like a big butt.Aside, the two women looked at Nie Konghe''s bewildered summary, and yelled how clever the master is.


    The knot number NO88 finally met under Nie Kong''s deliberate efforts.


    A knot served by a white witch, plump breasts quivered up and down.In contrast with her slender waist, she suddenly felt so big, a bit bigger than the loud ass.


    Her pretty face is pure and not at all complicated, like a blank sheet of paper.Looking at her, Nie Kong seemed to see his own woman-Lara who is the daughter of a love-in-law, how similar the two of them are.


    Inadvertently, Nie Kong''s gaze saw her legs spread out while sitting on the ground.A black shadow flashed away with a touch of pink.Nie Kong screamed weird, why don''t wagtails wear underwear and trousers.


    Summary Lie on the ground looking up at Nie Kong, touching his head and showing a pure smile on his pretty face: "Sorry, I didn''t see anyone just now. I''m sorry to bump into you."

 833 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0849, feather knot

    "I''m okay, but... are you okay." Nie Kong stretched out his hand to her, squeezed his hand into Nie Kong''s heart, and said with a pretty face full of spirit: "Well, my body is very strong. "


    Nie Kong pulled her up, and then carefully weighed her body.Such beauty is not worse than Song and the others, and their figure is better.


    She smiled embarrassedly at Nie Kong, and when she was about to leave, she suddenly smelled a fragrant smell, which aroused the gluttons in her stomach.She was so hungry, her stomach made a gurgling sound.Following the taste, he looked at Nie Kong''s bag and found several burgers that aroused his appetite.


    Nie Kong''s eyes were full of smiles, and she hadn''t eaten since she came out of MBI like the original book.He came out with an empty belly to search for the hit Master Weiya, even the cash card given by MBI could not be used.


    Nie Kong''s eyes were full of smiles, and she hadn''t eaten since she came out of MBI like the original book.He came out with an empty belly to search for the hit Master Weiya, even the cash card given by MBI could not be used.


    Nie Kong wanted to tease her, so in the astonished eyes of Ms. Song Ji, he actually wanted to say goodbye to the wagtail knot he had encountered so hard to encounter.


    "In this case, I am relieved." Nie Kong patted her on the shoulder, turning around as if to leave the knot.As Nie Kong expected, Jie hesitated and followed him step by step, and the two came to the door of Nie Kong''s villa.Miss Song Ji was very shocked, there wouldn''t be such a dumb wagtail, would she really have to take the bait and come back after Kongkong?


    Suddenly Jie''s body staggered, and he couldn''t stand it anymore, and suddenly fell behind Nie Kong.


    The gentle body carried a faint fragrance.


    "You...what''s wrong with you, what happened?" Nie Kong asked knowingly.


    "Tummy, I''m so hungry, I haven''t eaten for two days." He looked at Nie Kong''s burger pitifully, like a pet.


    "Hehe, if you don''t hate it, here it is..." Nie Kong stuffed the prepared burger bait into her hand.


    Jie looked at Nie Kong with emotion, "You...you are really my savior. Not only do you not blame me, but you also give me food." While keeping tears, he swallowed the hamburger in his hand to relieve the stomach attack. The hunger that comes.


    Staring closely at Nie Kong''s gentle smile, her heart was filled with warmth unconsciously."For him like this, it would be fine if it were my Master Weiya." She thought so, and gently leaned on him.


    "Puff..." The sound of heartbeat came like a drum.There was a burst of heat from her body, how could her body suddenly react, it was so hot.


    "What to do, my body is so hot." She threw away only a half of the hamburger in her hand, and slowly approached Nie Kong with a flushed face.


    The wagtail pattern on the back suddenly emitted a burst of white fluorescence.The four girls of Song were shocked. Isn''t she the easiest wagtail to feather as the owner said? Wouldn''t it be possible to rely on a hamburger trap to succeed?


    Hiding behind the door, the three of them watched the scene in front of them speechlessly.And Qiujin is full of envy, she is just a wagtail that can''t feather, although the master doesn''t dislike herself.


    "Finally... have you finally found it, my Lord Weiya, please start your feathering with me." She looked at Nie Kong with love and souvenirs, and the pink mouth was irresistibly printed on Nie Kong''s. Lip.


    After the mucous membranes of the two were stuck together, the emotion of the knot seemed to be released instantly.The blended light radiated from her body.And behind her, there was a clear wagtail pattern.


    If other wagtails put their hands on her wagtail patterns and read the prayers, her skills will be stopped, which is a way to solve the opponent''s wagtails without seeing the blood.


    "Are you a wagtail?" Although Nie Kong knew it, he had to ask.


    "I... I''m the summary of wagtail number 088. From now on, it will be your wagtail, my Lord Weiya. But it''s weird. You know if you don''t say Lord Weiya." Jie held Nie Kong happily, like the person in her arms is everything in her life.


    "My name is Nie Kong. Actually, I can tell you the truth. You are my fourth feathered wagtail. You won''t mind it." Nie Kong stroked her hair and asked her.


    "Well, that means Master Nie Kong has a great opportunity to go to Songtian with Jie." As a result, there was no jealousy in his heart, and his heart was as pure as white paper.


    "Hehe, has Kongkong feathered another wagtail?" Song opened the door, and the three girls smiled and looked at the embracing two.


    A knot came out of Nie Kong''s arms, and a bowed introduction, politely said: "Sisters, I am the wagtail knot number 088, boxing system, please take care."


    "It''s very polite, so it''s not good to refuse you to join. My name is Hikari, the wagtail number 011, Lei. The one next to me is my sister, ringing the number 12, the same as me." Kuang said very contentedly, just like a big sister.


    Song pushed the pair of colored glasses, fixed his eyes on the body that was better than her, smiled happily and said: "Yes, yes, I am indeed qualified to short short wagtail. My name is Song, number 02 Brain wagtail."


    "Abandoned wagtail Qiujin No. 07 has no feathering, but the master has taken me in." Qiujin said blankly.


    Jie''s eyes flickered, almost all of them were the wagtails close to each other? His Master Weiya was so amazing.The belligerent heart is about to be mobilized, and she can''t wait to have a few tricks with them.


    "I will fight for Master Nie Kong, and then I will definitely stick to the end and go to Songtian together." Jie seemed to have issued a declaration.


    "Hehe, I''m looking forward to it. Let''s go, let''s go home." Nie Kong took her little hand and led her to the front villa.


    He nodded his head heavily, and the homeless himself finally had his own belongings and lived with dear Master Weiya.Just getting close to him makes my body feel so warm and comfortable. Sure enough, Dr. Wei Yaru is talking about the most important person in a wagtail''s life, even if he pays his life for him, he doesn''t care.

 834 The collapse of the second element text 0850, the worries of the woman

    On the other side, at this moment, Tian Nu walked into the hospital, came to the floor where Qianhui was as usual, and walked into a ward.


    Closing the door gently, there was a hospital bed not far from Tian Nu''s eyes. There was a young girl covering the white bedding of the hospital. That was Qian Hui, the important reed bud of Tian Nu.


    At this time Qianhui was still asleep, lying there quietly like a sleeping princess.If it weren''t for being able to perceive the slight breathing, then most people would think that this girl who looked very thin would not wake up.


    Tian Nu walked over cautiously, avoiding any movement to wake Qian Hui. Tian Nu hoped that Qian Hui could have more rest. She was too weak.Although Tannu really wanted to talk to her Weiya Chie, for the sake of Chiho''s health, Tannu felt that it was enough to watch her quietly and stay by her side.


    Thus, in this way, Tannu had a faint but a little sad thought in her heart, accompanied by the sleeping Chiho, quietly watching her pale, very weak face, and watching her all the time. .


    "Um... Sister Yinnv." Chiho sounded a dream while sleeping, making Yinnv think that Chiho was about to wake up.However, then, there was only the slight breathing sound in the room, and Chiho was still asleep.


    Tannu couldn''t help but stroked Chiho''s face with her hand. The thin, cold skin made her feel pity for a while.Qianhui has been hospitalized because of severe paralysis caused by virus infection.If you leave the hospital, your life may not last more than a month.And I usually feel very tired and want to sleep.It has always been a feeling of weight loss.In fact, her health is getting worse.The hospital here is the best in the capital city other than MBI, and there is no other place to continue her weak life fire.Although MBI''s medical level is superb, her defected relationship cannot ask them to treat her Wei Ya.


    Tannu gently stroked Chiho''s face, she was full of liveliness and vigor, and there was only a faint worry in her beautiful jewel-like eyes.


    "Chiho..." Tannu said in a voice that no one could hear, calling her Master Weiya. At this moment, the girl lying on the bed with a serious illness called Chiho.Looking at the girl in front of her, Tannu''s thoughts don''t feel that she recalled the time before. Every time she wore those puppet costumes, in front of Chiho, she could make her smile happily. Tannu felt that it was so slight. People feel a very weak smile, very beautiful, because the owner of that smile is her Lord Weiya, the most important person in her heart.Tannu wanted to just watch Chiho quietly all the time, and let Chiho take a good rest, but things are not controlled by others, even if Tannu is not an ordinary person.However, Tannu vowed secretly that she would not let Chiho get involved in the battlefield of the imperial capital wagtail war.


    The slender eyelashes on the bed trembled a few times, and the bright eyes slowly opened.Chiho woke up from her sleepy dream, but her sleepy eyes kept her from seeing someone next to the bed.


    Chiho stretched out his pale left hand and rubbed his eyes.


    "Chiho, are you awake?" But before she could fully recover from the groggy feeling, a familiar voice came into her ears.At the same time, the familiar gentleness and comfort made her feel very comfortable. Hands gently pressed her legs, gently massaging her.


    "Sister Tiannv, you are here." Chiho felt a lot better after her legs were massaged, and she looked at the Diannv on the side with a sweet smile.


    "Is your body better now?" She frowned and asked with concern.


    "Yeah, it''s okay, thank you, Tannu, I am much more comfortable now..." Chiho''s words contained a hint of happiness and a lot of gratitude.Yes, Chiho knew that because she was seriously ill and had to be hospitalized all day long, it caused a lot of trouble to others, especially Tiannv. Tiannv visited her almost every day, which was really troublesome.However, when she came to see her, she was really happy, and she couldn''t help feeling warm in her heart. She felt that she was always by her side. No matter what happened in the future, she would not be afraid.


    Chiho looked at Tannu''s eyes with some gentleness and a more peaceful feeling.


    "Look, I just made this dress, cute." Tannu turned around and happily showed Chiho a panda doll.


    "Well, especially the beautiful female sister Ting is so cute when she wears it." Chiho said with a smile, but the tranquility of the two being together has a warm and flat atmosphere.Unlike Nie Kong, Chiho gave her a strange sense of stability.


    After the two women got along for more than an hour, after seeing Chiho who was tired, Tannu hurriedly let her rest.After she fell asleep again, Tian Nu sighed and left the ward.


    However, just outside the ward, several figures suddenly appeared and stopped in front of her.Behind him was a handsome young man, dressed in a white suit, accompanied by two girls on each side.However, the woman squinted her eyes, and she recognized the identity of the two female wagtails by reading the information provided by Song.


    "Hello, you are the ¡ªthe wagtail belonging to Chiho who is hospitalized in our hospital?" A gentle man with eyes in the back said.It was a voice with a dull tone that made Tian Nu be very alert.


    "You are?!"


    "Forgot to introduce myself. My name is Kakizaki. This can be said to be the chairman of this hospital. I am his secretary." The man wearing glasses introduced himself, and then pointed to the young man behind him.


    "You''re Weiya, what''s the matter waiting for me to come out?" Tannv didn''t dare to be careless, because the wagtail war was about to begin.His own wish is to hide or hide, and he must not put Chiho in danger.


    "Actually, I tried my best to deny the wagtail plan, and our company is opposed to MBI. Don''t worry too much." He showed a self-confident smile.


    "Let''s talk about it, what is your purpose?" Tian Nu would not believe his words easily, but provoked.

 835 The collapse of the second element Text 0851, the threat of Bing Equan

    "Hehe, I''m here to see you just asking for a small favor..." Bing Equan, the president behind the hospital, said to Tian Nu with a smile that he considered handsome.


    "What''s busy?" Tian Nu''s expression sank, and she suddenly had a bad feeling.


    "In the villa opposite where you live, there should be a reed bud with a few wagtails. The moment he appeared, our company has been paying attention to him day and night. My request is very simple. Let you help His wagtail will be dealt with." The former villa demolished incident was caused by their enterprise.However, with Nie Kong''s protection, even though they had spent a lot of time, they couldn''t touch a feather in the villa.


    "Impossible." At the same time she heard him, Tian Nu almost immediately rejected him aloud without any hesitation.If I did that kind of thing myself, how would I face Nie Kong and Song again?


    "Don''t rush to refuse, are you going to watch your own Master Weiya in deep danger? Without our hospital treatment, the girl named Chiho may not survive the second month. She is very young. It''s so pitiful to suffer from viral paralysis." Kakizaki pushed the frame of his glasses, with a playful smile in his eyes.


    Tannu''s pretty face turned pale, and her whole body was trembling fiercely. Kakizaki''s words seemed to hit her to the point.But if she wants her to hurt Song and their close friends, she can''t do it.


    "You are so despicable, how can you treat a seriously ill patient like this? How can our wagtail''s battle involve ordinary people..." She was cold and full of angry eyes.Sandwiched between the two, she really didn''t know what to do.The two wagtails next to the son''s brother Bing Equan stood in front of Bing Equan, for fear that the girl would suddenly hurt people.


    "My goal is to take action to kill all the wagtails after MBI''s emergence, completely disrupting his so-called plan. You should think about it slowly. If you don''t decide tomorrow, Chiho may have to go through the discharge procedures. I''m not in a hurry. Come and tell me when you make your decision." Bing Equan lazily took his three men and left, leaving behind a pale and absent-minded woman.


    Tan Nu Ran looked at the ward behind her, and slowly walked towards the villa with a haggard expression.After opening the door, they found that Nie Kong and the others had returned and brought back a strange girl.


    In this way, it means that he has feathered another wagtail.He is so attractive, I believe no wagtail can refuse his request.If he hadn''t met Chiho, maybe he would have become his wagtail.


    "Hello, my name is Summary, please give me some advice in the future." After seeing the woman, she saluted her junior.


    Tian Nu reluctantly squeezed out an ugly smile, then said that she was unwell and hid in her bedroom.


    "Hey, Master Weiya, doesn''t she hate the new summary?" Jie said bitterly.


    Nie Kong noticed her strangeness, and a strange color flashed across her face.


    "No, Tian Nu is not that kind of person. It''s possible that her Wei Ya''s condition has changed, right? You are in a bad mood," explained Song, who knew Tian Nu.


    "You stay here. I''ll go inside and inquire about her situation." After Nie Kong exhorted them, he chased the Tan girl.


    "Hehe, Kongkong is gentle. Yinnv is obviously not his wagtail, but she still cares about her so much." Song sneered like an idiot.


    "Well, Jie likes Master Weiya''s gentleness the most." The summary said lively and lovely.


    Nie Kong came to her door and knocked gently.After a while, the door opened, revealing a haggard and pretty face.


    She changed the panda doll outfit,


    The body proportion is very good, and it really can compete with the summary.


    "Nie Kong, why are you here?" After seeing Nie Kong, a hint of surprise flashed across Tannu''s face.


    "Hehe, aren''t you welcome?" Nie Kong asked with a smile.


    "No, the room is a bit messy, please don''t mind." She greeted Nie Kong into the bedroom, a bit messy as she said, because it was full of various costumes.


    Nie Kong sat on her bed and looked at the woman next to her and asked concerned: "Tin woman, what happened? You will be a different person when you come back from the hospital."


    "Don''t worry, it''s just... it''s just that Chiho has something wrong, and only the opposite hospital can treat it." Tannu said with a wry smile.


    "I wanted to ask you before, what is wrong with your Wei Ya?" Nie Kong asked strangely.


    "A very serious type of disease is called viral paralysis. With the current technology, it cannot be completely cured at all, but can only be alleviated." Tian Nu said softly.


    "A virus?" Nie Kong''s eyes flashed brightly, and his characteristics of a vampire were basically completely immune to diseases and viruses.So, it''s just a small matter for him.


    "Since the condition was like that before, you should not have that expression. Don''t tell me, that is what you worry about now." Nie Kong did not believe.


    "You guessed it right, but I can''t tell you." Seeing Nie Kong''s sympathy, Tian Nu''s pretty face recovered a little.


    "Then I will guess again, since it is not Chiho''s cause, it is the hospital''s problem. There are two possibilities, one is that they will not drive your Chiho-sama out of the hospital, and the other is to threaten you Come and help them." Nie Kong smiled.


    "You...you are so smart, you deserve to be the Master Wei Ya chosen by Song, so amazing." She looked at Nie Kong blankly.With Weiya Nie Kong, the other Weiyas simply lost.


    "Since the matter is clear, then I will give you a solution. Logically speaking, that kind of viral paralysis, I think I can heal her completely." Nie Kong thought for a while. Talking.


    Tian Nu''s eyes lit up, her body immediately fell into Nie Kong''s arms and hugged his neck tightly, and she said in surprise, "What you said...is it true?"


    "Well, if you believe in my abilities, please bring her here for me to see." Nie Kong believed.


    "Thanks...thank you." Tian Nu couldn''t help but be surprised, her little mouth impulsively kissed Nie Kong''s cheek.


    "Oh, it''s a pity that you have feathered, otherwise you will become my wagtail." Nie Kong joked.


    "Yes, but it''s too late."


    Tian Nubai glanced at Nie Kong, feeling sweet, thank you for your gentleness.

 836 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0852, follow the trend of the knot

    After the troubles were resolved, Tian Nu''s pretty face regained its spirit.She was very surprised that apart from Wei Ya, she was able to be so close to Nie Kong, is her behavior betraying Wei Ya.


    But she was relieved, but Nie Kong''s troubles were just beginning.Reluctantly letting go of the girl wearing underwear, Nie Kong left her bedroom.Prior to this, Nie Kong had prepared a rich dinner.


    When I saw the food, my eyes were as bright as light bulbs.She couldn''t even describe her actions. The food seemed to be swallowed directly into her stomach without being crushed by teeth.She was deeply moved and crying, and she said that she finally had a home.


    After dinner, the women agreed to take a bath together.I''ve gotten into the relationship with the three girls in one afternoon, and the relationship is not good now.After taking a shower, the three women sneaked to Nie Kong''s bedroom with curious eyes.Jie didn''t know what to do, and asked Songgu hehe and replied that it was time for Weiya to be intimate with the wagtail.When I heard that I could be intimate with Wei Ya, Kie immediately became energetic and followed them closely.Looking at Song''s appearance, it seemed that Nie Kong was not messy enough, so he brought the newly-feathered knot to the five people to enjoy themselves.


    After Nie Kong took a bath and returned to the bedroom, he saw that the bed was all white.Four girls lay on his bed, and there were almost no clothes, only a white and simple bath towel covering the body.


    "Did Kongkong take a shower? I couldn''t sleep with you last night, so Kongkong must make up for me." The Egomoman took off his clothes and eyes and put on the bed in a pose that extremely stimulated the senses.Everything, everything is presented.A fire was burning in Nie Kong, and his body was heavily pressed against her soft boneless body.


    "Jie is already Master Weiya''s wagtail, so I have to... and Song and the others accompany Master Weiya to sleep together." There is no notion of shame in Jie''s head, and he squeezed into Nie Kong with a few women excitedly. Around.


    The bath towel on her body naturally slid down with her fierce movements.But she didn''t care, as if she didn''t have the shame that a girl should have, she was as pure as white paper.


    It seems that every time the mucous membrane is touched, the same kind of congratulatory message occurs, and Song''s body emits a soft white light.


    "Summary, are you coming?"

 837 The collapse of the second element Text 0853, the visit of the crow feather

    Summary Nie Kong thought it was over after she lost consciousness with a pure and pretty face with a satisfying smile. However, the dizzy summary blinked and opened those big black eyes.


    At this moment, her body emitted a dazzling white light, and the feathered wagtail pattern disappeared strangely behind her, but it appeared on her snow-white and flat stomach.The wagtail pattern is different from the previous ones, as if it has an additional number code of 08.


    The expression has more firmness and less innocence, and his temperament has changed a lot.


    Seeing Nie Kong''s hands touching her body, and the feeling that her body was full of hot things made her snorted.


    "Woo, body...the body is full of hot love, just... your warmth awakens me. Summary...a summary of her, combined with a very gentle person..." After another personality appeared, she Looking at Nie Kong, he said vaguely.


    "You are not a summary, who are you?"


    "My name is Yuenu, the wagtail of fate number 08. For some reason, the wagtail''s soul resides in Xiao Yu''s body. But just now you exuded that extremely hot love that awakened me from Xiao Yu''s body. You, you are the Wei Ya of me and the summary." She was damaged by protecting the young 087 and 088 more than ten years ago, so the soul chose to live in Jie''s body.


    Jie Nu Qiao blushed, her face pressed into Nie Kong''s arms.Because of Nie Kong''s stab just now, the girl who accidentally and occupying the body emerged.


    "My wagtail?" Perhaps half of the power generated by the Shuangxiu moisturized her sleeping soul, causing her soul strength to increase and to autonomously occupy the unconscious body.


    "Master Weiya, please let Jie Nu have a taste of your ardent love." She stared at Nie Kong with dark eyes, and hugged Nie Kong tightly with her hands.


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Nie Kong reached out and hugged the fragrant bodies of the girls in his arms, and then quietly fell asleep in contentment.


    The uniform of the black punishment unit, long gray hair combed into a ponytail and tied behind his head, a girl with a smile on his face appeared in front of Nie Kong''s villa.It looks approachable, but it is actually full of silent killing intent.


    She knocked hard on the door, and after a while, Qiu Jin in a maid uniform opened the door.After seeing the crow feather, Qiujin looked slightly surprised.


    "You are the Jay Feather who punishes the troops, what are you going to do..." she asked very vigilantly.


    "Haha, it turned out to be the abandoned wagtail Qiujin. I didn''t expect that the reed bud of the summary would take you in. It looks like a good reed bud. I''m sorry, I''m here to find Jie''er." She replied with a smile on her face.


    Qiujin breathed a sigh of relief when he heard that it wasn''t the trouble to find his master.


    "Come in, please. Summary and the host are having breakfast."


    "Master Yayu, why are you here?" After seeing the person, the summary suddenly called out the other party''s name in surprise.The person here is the captain of the punishment unit, NO04 Crow Feather known as the Black Parrot.


    "I heard about you, did the sudden visit cause you trouble?" Yayu walked forward with a smile, and habitually touched the knotted hair.


    "No, I''m so happy." Seeing Yayu made the summary very excited, even the dull hair on his head turned a few times without consciously.


    After seeing Yayu, Song He Tiannu couldn''t help shrinking.


    "Meet again, Miss Yayu." Nie Kong smiled.


    "Jie''er, he is your Weiya?" The moment he saw Nie Kong, Yayu''s thumb pushed away the scabbard slightly, as if he would make a move at any time.


    "Yes, his name is Nie Kong, my favorite Master Weiya." Jie said happily.


    Yayu narrowed his eyes, and a flash of cold light flashed across.Yayu felt that the blood in his body was about to boil, and he must have a good fight with this man.


    "Haha... It''s a coincidence, you''re actually the Weiya of Kie''er. With this development, I really look forward to learning your great skills again soon." After speaking, Ya Yu laughed out loud.It''s a coincidence that if he takes the knot to the end, Wei Ya, the punishment unit he leads will definitely be able to compete with them.


    "It turns out that Master Yayu and Master Nie Kong have known each other before. It''s really great." Naturally dumb summary At this time, I haven''t noticed what happened. I just listened to the conversation between the two and really thought Nie Kong and Nie Kong. The crow feathers are admiring each other.


    "Yeah, it''s a coincidence. Since we are destined to see you again, then I will tell you the trick I defeated you. Remember, that trick is called Black Particle." Nie Kong nodded.


    "Black particles?" Jayu murmured, and immediately returned to normal.


    In front of the summary, Yayu has always maintained the image of a amiable big sister, and this time is no exception.


    "Since the summary has made the choice to let you Weiya, then I won''t say anything. I am here to congratulate you on finding your own Weiya, and remind you not to forget our agreement." Yu looked at the knot, like an elder.


    "Of course I remember, thank you Master Yayu, I will definitely practice hard." The summary made a fist, indicating that I would definitely work hard.


    However, Nie Kong was surprised that the sister-in-law did not come out to meet the old acquaintance of Yayu, and seemed unwilling to disturb the summary of life.


    "I''ve finished speaking, so I''ll leave." A smile flashed across the corner of Crow Yu''s mouth as he glanced at the wagtail in the room.

 838 The collapse of the second element text 0854, humiliating Bing Equan

    After using up the breakfast that Nie Kong had prepared, he summoned Sisters Guang and Xiang for a move.Because she found that the body was full of power, it seemed to be different from before.


    Although Guang He Xiang is not very competitive, but it also hopes to see how strong the power after the intercourse with the master loves.Song doesn''t care about her own strength, but she feels that her meditative power has increased tenfold.


    The three women fought fiercely on the spacious lawn outside. The twins used violent and devastating lightning, like Charmi, and the knot was a close fight.The fierce battle where the three women couldn''t control their strength nearly wiped out the neighborhood.


    Fortunately, Nie Kong stopped them in time to avoid a disaster.After seeing the strength of the three women at this time, the girl showed a wry smile on her pretty face.The current strength of the few of them is so terrible, I am afraid it has exceeded the constraints of the eight artifacts.Even if oneself recites prayers to their wagtail patterns, they may not be able to stop their skills.Tian Nu looked at Nie Kong and pinned all her hopes on him.


    "I''m going out, you guys have fun at home, I''ll be back for dinner at noon." Time is running out, and Tian Nu has made plans when chatting with Nie Kong last night, and actively helps Chiho go through the discharge procedures.


    "If you don''t mind, please let me accompany you on a trip. More than one person will take care of it." Nie Kong moved in his heart and said aloud.Tian Nu''s eyes lit up and she gave a heavy hmm, she was really happy in her heart.


    Nie Kong and Tiannv quickly arrived at the opposite hospital and came to Chiho''s ward.Lying on the hospital bed was a lovely girl with long chestnut hair. At this time, she did not have the vitality that a normal girl should have.Lying on the hospital bed, the pale face made people feel very distressed.She kept looking at the beautiful scenery outside the window, her eyes calm and serene.And hearing the sound of pushing the door, she finally turned back to look at the door.


    "Sister Tiannv...Is this big brother your lover..." Chiho felt Nie Kong''s arrival at this time, and the sick girl smiled at the affectionate appearance of Nie Kong and Tiannv.Like a flower in full bloom in a storm, it will wither at any time.


    Tannu blushed excessively when she heard what she said, and explained in a panic: "Chiho, what are you talking about nonsense, how can Tannu betray Master Weiya..."


    "Sister Chiho, my name is Nie Kong, a friend of Sister Tan''s sister. I heard that you are sick, so I wanted to come and see you." Nie Kong looked at the lying girl with a gentle smile. .


    "It turns out that it¡¯s a friend of Nv. I can¡¯t get up. Please forgive me for being impolite. Brother Nie Kong, I¡¯m glad to meet you." Although Chiho struggled twice to get up, it was a pity that her body was too weak. There is no way to sit up.


    Tian Nu immediately held her down and gently massaged her legs with her hands.


    "Actually... Chiho, I came here to tell you something important." While massaging Chiho''s legs, Tannu hesitated and said.


    "Sister Tannv, if you have something to say straight," Chiho said softly.


    "I hope... I hope I can handle the discharge procedures for you. I don''t know if you agree with me." Tian Nu whispered.


    "Why, so suddenly." Chiho asked puzzledly.She knew that Tian Nu would not harm herself, but she was a little strange in her heart.


    "Well, we have a hospital with better medical conditions than here, and it will definitely cure your illness. At that time, Chiho can go wherever he wants." Tannu replied gently.


    "Tin Nu is right, we will definitely be able to treat you well." Nie Kong touched her hair, but Chiho did not dislike Nie Kong''s caress.


    "I want to listen, who can have better conditions than my hospital." Accompanied by the voice of a strange man, the door cracked open, and four people appeared at the door.


    The one in front is a man wearing glasses, the other is the son-in-law, and the two girls are with him.It was the brother-in-law who was talking, his tone was sarcasm, and he dismissed Nie Kong''s words.


    "It seems that you have already made your choice. You have to think carefully. If you leave here, Chiho may not live for a month." Kakizaki who wears glasses said coldly.


    Seeing a few of them, Nie Kong knew that they might have caused her troubles last night, and the reason was probably that she was threatening her with Chiho''s disease.


    "Whether she can be cured is our business, it has nothing to do with you. She looks like a dog-eyed person, and her heart is actually a villain and shameless. I really should teach you a lesson for your parents." Nie Kong looked down He came in front of him and patted his cheek with his right hand relentlessly.The faces of the wagtail and secretary on the left and right changed drastically, but their bodies were weird and unable to move, they could only watch their young master draw a pig face.


    "Asshole, you are the first person who dared to hit me like this, I...I want to kill you..."


    "Come if you have the ability, I live in the opposite villa. By the way, you are the reed bud of the two of them, and it happens that we are likely to fight in the future. You must pray not to meet us."


    After a beating, Nie Kong grabbed his collar and threw him on the ground like a trash.Bing Equan''s eyes were full of humiliation, and he couldn''t wait to take Nie Kong away.


    "Sorry, I shouldn''t have done such a violent scene in front of you." Nie Kong wiped his hands and changed a gentle expression to the two girls.


    "Thank you, Nie Kong." A little sparkling flashed through Tian Nu''s eyes. She shook her head, her heart filled with emotion and joy.


    Although Chiho was confused, he was not a fool, and soon saw their contradiction."If they bully Tan Nv''s sister, then Brother Nie Kong will fight well."


    "It''s over, let''s leave here now. The discharge procedures have been completed, and we are now moving to the opposite house to live for a while." Tian Nu said, pointing to the beautiful house opposite.


    "Wow, do you want to live in the opposite villa?" Chiho''s eyes gleamed in the castle-like house.


    "Yeah, until I cure you." Nie Kong touched her head.


    Tian Nu was very excited, as if Nie Kong could really cure her, and she believed in Nie Kong''s appearance.


    Chiho nodded obediently, and after packing her clothes and luggage, Tiannv pushed her wheelchair and took her to the villa where Nie Kong was.

 839 The collapse of the second element body 0855, treatment

    Pushing Chiho''s wheelchair, Nie Kong and the others left the hospital controlled by Bing Equan.Many doctors looked at Chiho with almost surprised expressions, and couldn''t imagine why she would seek her own death.Viral paralysis, even if they can only maintain it, will not deteriorate.


    After leaving the hospital for convalescence, her pale face became bloodless.The shaky figure, as if the withered leaves are about to fall.Tian Nu was full of worry, praying to the gods to bless her Master Wei Ya.If Weiya dies, the wagtail that signed the contract with him will immediately stop functioning and wait for MBI to be recovered.On the contrary, the wagtail''s death or cessation of function does not have much effect on Wei Bu.Therefore, Chiho''s life and death are related to the survival of the two.But wagtails don''t worry about their safety, they just think about their reed buds all the time.


    After returning to the villa, the summary watched the newly-appearing sick lady Chiho surround one by one, and asked Chiho what is the relationship between her and Nie Kong.It turned out that they thought it would be another wagtail feathering, and an extra partner.


    Tannu hurriedly blocked Chiho, and said that Chiho was her own bud.Chiho greeted them nicely and called their sister sweetly, making people feel sorry.


    After knowing that they were all Nie Kong''s wagtails, Chiho''s eyes were surprised.He is so amazing to be able to feather so many elder sisters.Although it was the first time we met, Nie Kong was able to bring Chiho a deep warmth.He found it difficult for Chiho to describe, but what is certain is that the big brother in front of him is trustworthy.


    "Come, let Big Brother look at your physical condition." After a few people came to the hall, Nie Kong waved to Chiho who was lying in the wheelchair.


    "Well, I believe in Big Brother Nie Kong." Chiho''s pretty face pressed with all his strength.


    "Thank you very much for your trust. Based on this, I will definitely try my best to cure you." Chiho has always endured the torture of this kind of illness and never gave up, a very strong girl.How powerful is Nie Kong''s own strength, it''s so simple to treat a character.Even if her body was broken, he was still able to draw out the dear soul and ask the woman in the ring to make a body for her.


    Nie Kong gently opened the corner of her skirt and touched the paralyzed legs with both hands.The legs are morbidly white, and they are as straight as a bamboo pole and very skinny.


    Seeing Nie Kong''s bold actions, Chiho''s pretty face turned red, rubbing the corners of his clothes as if shy.


    His finger stroked the white thigh, and drops of deep red blood spilled out of the cut wound, staying on Nie Kong''s fingertips.Nie Kong put a drop of blood in his mouth, as if tasting the taste.


    The blood is sweet, and you know it is the blood of a virgin when you taste it.However, there were a few strange things in the blood, but it disappeared completely when he entered his mouth.Nie Kong nodded, the virus was in the blood on his legs.The virus is terrible, but Nie Kong''s original form is a virus-type Digimon, and he is immune to diseases and viruses.


    "Nie Kong, how''s it going?" Tian Nu asked anxiously.


    "Don''t be nervous, I will definitely be able to cure her." Nie Kong said, a tiny drop of golden blood spilled out of his finger, like a bright gem.


    Controlling the trace of his own blood from the wound he had cut out, a brain burrowed into Chiho''s legs.The vampire''s ability to control blood was used, and golden blood circulated in her legs.


    The black virus in Chiho''s body immediately evaporates and disappears as soon as it comes into contact with the golden blood containing terrifying energy and domineering.


    Along with the golden brilliance, Chiho''s small face began to gradually become ruddy, and his complexion began to improve.She seemed to feel her legs, and she almost cried with joy.


    It seems that the effect is quite good. It seems that the effect of purifying her with his own blood is indeed good, but Nie Kong knew that it would take a while to cure the cause of the disease.


    "Chiho, how do you feel?" Nie Kong asked about Chiho''s feeling after a round.


    "It''s amazing. My legs feel very comfortable and warm. I have never felt this way before." Chiho looked at her legs in surprise. It was a kind of life force. Chiho even felt that from herself From birth to now, I have always been as healthy as now.There seemed to be warmth in the body, which was many times more comfortable than in the hospital.My choice is right, Big Brother Nie Kong can heal himself.


    "Master Nie Kong...really...thank you so much." Seeing this scene, the eyes of Tannu couldn''t help but burst into tears. She was so happy that she could see Chiho getting better. She was willing even to kill her.


    "Don''t be happy too early. It will take a while for Chiho''s disease to be completely cured, but it is not difficult to cure her." Nie Kong did not lie. Using that kind of purification method would require a course of treatment, which is slightly troublesome.Because Chiho''s body couldn''t bear too much blood from Nie Kong, only a trace of Nie Kong''s blood just got into her body, for fear that it would blow her body into ashes.However, if healed, Chiho''s legs are estimated to be strengthened. I don''t know how many times stronger than ordinary people. You can jump to a height of 100 meters with one jump.


    "Thank you, Brother Nie Kong, I''m very satisfied now." Seeing Nie Kong''s thoughts, Chiho suddenly got up from the wheelchair and gently held Nie Kong''s hands, very empathetic. Said.


    "It doesn''t matter Chiho, I believe I will definitely heal you." Nie Kong held Chiho''s small hand tightly with his backhand, and said confidently.Feeling the warmth of Nie Kong, Chiho nodded emotionally.Her body felt better now, and her desire was restored in her heart, and her dream of being able to step out of the outside world in person was restored.


    Seeing Nie Kong''s caring smile, Chiho''s eyes gradually became ruddy.Chiho is a very strong girl who has been ill in bed since childhood, but Chiho never shed a tear.No matter how hard and hard she encounters, she will not bow to fate.At this moment, Chiho just wanted to cry, she was really depressed for too long.


    She felt the same way, and was deeply affected by Wei Ya''s emotions. The two girls hugged each other and burst into tears in front of Nie Kong. The fetters between the two were very deep.


    Nie Kong arranged a bedroom for her, right next to Tian Nu, so that she could take care of her Wei Ya.

 840 The collapse of the second element text 0856, the green girl

    After two days of purification, the skin of Chiho''s legs became white and ruddy.As it is not often exposed to the sun, the white one looks like a piece of jade, and it is very smooth and tender.Her changes have reached the point where they can attract Nie Kong''s attention.


    After another treatment, the muscles in Chiho''s legs trembled.Slowly, she supported the wheelchair and stood up tremblingly in surprise, walking a few steps crookedly.But looking at her appearance, it is estimated that it will take a day to get familiar with toddlers again, as toddlers as babies.


    Seeing her reed bud regained her health, the lady of Tian was very happy.She embraced Chiho in excitement with her hands, and turned around several times.After half a day of adaptation, she became as free as a normal person.


    After getting better, she and her wagtail did not leave, but lived with Nie Kong and the others.Quiet, her personality became as lively and lovely as the summary, bringing bursts of laughter to the villa.


    The peaceful and happy days disappeared quickly, at least in summary, I feel that every day is very happy and fulfilling.They felt how happy they would be if they could accompany their beloved Master Weiya like this every day.


    "It''s my turn." On this day, Nie Kong and a few of them were playing games in front of a huge LCD screen, the kind they often played in the world of Love-Ru.


    Chiho was dressed in a cute kangaroo-shaped doll costume and looked at the screen with an enthusiastic look.However, she soon took away the controller because she was already GameOver.


    "Just play with me again, I can definitely beat Sister Xiang." Chiho said coquettishly.


    Although the sound is very popular in Myanmar, the game is surprisingly well played.Just sigh, everyone has her advantages as expected.


    "No, Guang must win, and then play with my dear master." Seeing the sound of sitting in Nie Kong''s arms, Guang was full of energy.


    The summary is a game idiot, so I can only cheer on Nie Kong''s side.Seeing her happy look, she seemed to be enjoying herself.


    "My dear Kongkong, you have enough time. It seems that you have forgotten important things." Wearing a white loose study suit, he came to the living room with his sleepy eyes.


    "What''s the matter?" Nie Kong stretched out, as if he was really reluctant to think about it.


    "The wagtail project organized by the people of MBI Yuzhongguang. According to my information, there are now very few wagtails in the imperial capital. If Kongkong doesn''t hurry up and feathers more wagtails, they will all be robbed." Song was speechless.


    "Hey, isn''t the feathering based on the wagtail''s own wishes?" Xiaojun asked blankly, blinking.


    "Not necessarily, there will be some reed buds that violate the wishes of the wagtail and force the feathering of the wagtail without considering their feelings." Guang Leng said.Because their sisters had experienced that incident, the forcible eclosion of Yuzi was fortunately saved by Nie Kong.


    "But, it shouldn''t happen now, right?" Xiang said.


    "How can you stop that kind of thing? Didn''t you hear the news? No." Song looked at the women like an alien, wondering.


    "What news?" Tian Nu asked curiously, because they were playing here early in the morning.


    "This morning, Hiroto Yuchu announced that there is a very cute green girl wagtail in MBI''s botanical garden. The first one is the winner, and the one who can give her emergence may be one of the reed buds. So. Now, a lot of reed buds gathered to MBI¡¯s botanical garden. Empty, are you still in the mood to play games after hearing this news?" Song pouted.


    "The green girl''s wagtail?" Nie Kong''s heart moved, isn''t that the little Lolita number 108, the last in the row.A little loli faintly appeared in his mind, it was the original wagtail of Masato Sahashi.


    "Well, master, we prevent those Wei Ya from obtaining her by compulsory means. Instead of giving it to others, it is better to feather her to the master. The master''s words will definitely bring her happiness." Xiang said firmly.


    "It''s great, are we finally going to fight the other wagtails?" The conclusion was full of fighting spirit.


    "Then get ready, let me know where she is." After playing around for a few days, it''s time to go out and exercise.However, according to the plot, without Sahashi Minato, she definitely has no reed buds willing to emerge.


    "It is located to the west of the MBI Botanical Garden, right there!" Song quickly discovered the location of the Green Girl with a satellite, and a three-dimensional pattern of the imperial capital appeared on the TV.But wait, not only is she alone here, there are other wagtails as well.


    "Kongkong, you have to hurry up, there is already Weiya who has arrived there first. After counting, there are more than a dozen wagtails watching her." Song said solemnly.


    "Qiujin and the summary will accompany me. You guys stay at home." After making a choice, Nie Kong took the two girls and hurried to the place he knew.Xiao Kusano is in the botanical garden, which shows that the guy on Miko has never given up his weird collecting habit.


    Chiho looked at Nie Kong with a worried expression, praying that the thousands of gods would bless Nie Kong to return safely.


    Tannu held her small hand and comforted: "Chiho, don''t be too anxious. With their protection, Brother Nie Kong will definitely come back safely."


    After a while, Nie Kong pulled the knot and Qiu Jin came to the gate of the Imperial Capital Botanical Garden.However, many MBI officials have gathered here, all of them holding weapons with live ammunition in their hands, very vigilant.


    "It looks like it''s going to be a shot!" Nie Kong said, narrowing his eyes.


    "Yes, the summary will kill them!"


    "Cracking..." But at this moment, the summary flashed by with interest, those MBI personnel and the car parked in the Imperial Capital Botanical Garden were all overturned.

 841 The collapsed two-dimensional text 0857Save the grass

    However, within a short while in the Imperial Capital Botanical Garden, Nie Kong felt that a little Lolita wearing a cute green dress appeared in front of her, and she murmured, "Big brother, help me."


    "Have you seen someone calling in front of you?" Nie Kong asked.


    "Master Nie Kong, what are you talking nonsense, there is no one at all." Looking around at the summary, a big question mark appeared in his head.


    "Forget it." Nie Kong thought about it and realized that the call for help might be Xiaocao''s actions only for Weiya.


    The botanical garden is different from usual times, the grass of the weeds pops up frantically, which is taller than a person.The big trees grew very big, some even had a radius of five meters and a height of one hundred meters. Nie Kong and the others seemed to have arrived in a primitive forest.


    "Hey, I seem to be lost. Master Nie Kong, do you know where to go." The summary leading the way touched his dizzy head, and said dazedly and cutely.They have moved forward for more than ten minutes, still going in circles on the spot.


    "I know where she is." Mingming seemed to have a traction, and Nie Kong strode to the left with a meteor.


    Qiu Jin by his side helped clean up the plants and opened an unobstructed passage for his master.


    At the entrance of the Imperial Capital Botanical Garden, the number 06 came here with a covered face.Because he had internal sources, he quickly clarified his position.However, when he saw everything in front of him, he was a little surprised: "It''s really bold. I don''t know where the sacred force defeated MBI''s army and went in from the front door!".


    "Long time no see, number 06 claims to be Homura of the Wagtail Guardian!" However, at this moment, a girl carrying a scythe of death appeared beside Homura, squinting at Homura.


    "See you at night number 43. It''s you again. With me, you won''t let you feather her forcibly." Yan Leng said.


    "First-come, first-served, Master Mikogami is looking forward to getting the Green Girl! I won¡¯t tell you, let¡¯s see who of us finds her sooner." After Miss Ru let out a proud laugh, Ye Seeing it, he disappeared in Homura''s eyes.


    "I promised Miss Gaomei, I won''t hand over the number 108 to those guys who say first come first served!" His face was indifferent, and he followed behind..


    "It''s really annoying, the lone wagtail pretending to be a guardian, but your opponent is not just me. Miyu, when do you want to see." Ye Jian said with a dissatisfied expression on his death scythe.


    "Ka Ka..." Ye Jian''s words just fell, and suddenly, a whip appeared unbelievably sharp, as sharp as a sword, directly spreading towards Yan.


    "Miyu, come and stop him, I want to complete the task assigned by Master Mikogami, I''m so sorry!" Ye Jian looked at Homura, and jumped straight into the Imperial Capital Botanical Garden.


    "Stop, damn it!"


    "Your opponent is me!" Seeing Yan Yan wanted to chase him, Mi Yu quickly stood up, with a very contented expression on his face.Being arrogant and self-conscious is the shortcoming of Miyu.In the original book, she challenged Yayu and was killed.


    "Huh? Aren''t you the wagtail number 38 that I protected last time, how could you be feathered by her reed bud?" The previous Yan''s shot protected the honey feather from Ye Jian''s hands, but Yan couldn''t protect her forever. She, so she was forced to emerge by Yuko.


    "That''s it, but after you left, Mutsu-sama dedicated me to Mikogami-sama. The green girl of feathering is the master''s wish, so let''s fight!" Stretching out her slender finger, Miwa showed her unceremoniously again Out of the attack, Chao Yan unscrupulously threw it out.


    "Hmph, then I have to see how good you are!" Faced with Miyu''s attack, Yan summoned a flame and burned it unscrupulously.


    In the Botanical Garden of the Imperial Capital, Ye Jian carried her huge death scythe before Nie Kong and the others found Xiaocao in one step. Part of the reason is that the summary led the way around the circle.At this moment, she looked at the grass that was at a loss in the depths of a pile of plants with joy, and said: "It turns out that hiding here really makes me look for it. Come on, the master has been there all the time. Waiting for you!"


    "Big brother? You...you are not the big brother I can save, you are the bad guy who hurt Sister Gaomei, don''t touch me!" Xiaocao stared at Ye Jian, realizing that she was not When it was not the person I was waiting for, the grass curled up fearfully inside the plant.


    It''s because of the relationship between Miko, so Kokusa will curl up here.Because Takami Sahashi took her for a walk in the botanical garden, she unexpectedly met Miko, who is a collector.In order to save Xiaocao, Gaomei was injured.After seeing Gaomei''s blood, Xiaocao uncontrollably used her abilities, turning the botanical garden into a big green ball.


    "Hehe, of course I am not the big brother, but I am here to meet you for the big brother, come with me! My master is waiting for you, hurry up..." Holding Xiaocao''s hand, I wanted to force it. Take her away.


    "No... don''t!" Xiaocao struggled desperately, but his power would be his opponent at night.


    "Really, hurry up and go. This lady is here to greet you, and disobedient children must be punished." Her face was annoyed at night, and the back of the sickle in her hand slapped her body fiercely.


    Nie Kong could feel everything about Xiaocao, and when he came to Xiaocao''s side by night, he immediately quickened his pace.Holding a woman in one hand, she rushed towards the grass super fast.


    The plants in front were rushed out by Nie Kong''s domineering force.


    After a while, Nie Kong''s face was annoyed when he saw Xiaocao being dragged by Ye Jian and wanted to shoot, "Stop, let me put her down."


    Qiu Jin didn''t need Nie Kong to say, but directly sent out sharp ice ridges at night.


    Shocked at night, he hurriedly blocked the front with a sickle.The clanging sound, the icy ridges shook a dozen steps back at night.Compared with the strength, Qiujin is much better than the night numbered forty.


    "Who are you, why are you stopping me?"


    "Persuade you to leave, I will never allow you to forcibly feather the wagtail."


    Nie Kong quietly came to the front of Xiaocao, knelt down and touched her head with a warm palm.After seeing Nie Kong, Xiaocao''s timid eyes flinched.But after seeing Nie Kong''s warm smile, her panicked heart calmed a lot.

 842 The collapse of the second element text 0858, wagtail battle

    "You... are you my big brother?" Xiaocao looked at Nie Kong blankly, and tremblingly stretched out his hand to touch Nie Kong''s face.


    "Well, I''m here to save you, and I will definitely not let her hurt you." Nie Kong pityed little Lolita in his arms and comforted him gently.


    "What a joke, your goal is to feather her just like the master. The pervert over there, leave that child!" But at this moment, Ye Jian picked up the death scythe and walked toward Yang Tian aggressively. Murderous.


    "She is the wagtail that my master looks at, not someone like you can touch! There is only one consequence of daring to snatch my master..." The next moment, under the wave of Ye Jian, the scythe in her hand Strike directly at Nie Kong.Nie Kong was calm and composed, because she was not worth his shot.Even if you hit her, it won''t hurt a single hair of Nie Kong.


    "Summary, you are not allowed to hurt my Master Nie Kong, your opponent is me."


    Summary The battle intent in both eyes was burning, and an instant body stood in front of Nie Kong.The hands clasped together actually held the sharp night scythe in his hands forcibly, making Ye Jian unable to move at all.


    "A power wagtail? Hurry up and remove your dirty hands!" Ye Jian yelled angrily, staring at the summary.


    "It''s dangerous to throw this kind of knives everywhere!" Having said that, he bent his hands.With a bang, she forcibly broke the death scythe that Ye saw into two pieces.


    "Master Nie Kong, are you all right?" When he came to Nie Kong''s side, he looked at Nie Kong caringly.


    "She passed out in a coma, it may be that she was overwhelmed and suddenly relaxed in a relationship!" Nie Kong said as he stretched out his hand and gently caressed Xiaocao''s soft hair.


    "Unforgivable, you are not allowed to snatch the wagtail that my master fancy!" Aside, Ye Jian gritted his teeth in resentment, raised the half of Death''s scythe, and slashed directly towards the summary.


    The summary is so powerful that she won''t be injured even if she is hit.And her speed was too slow to make a summary at all.


    "Hee hee, are you coming, fighting for Master Nie Kong. Look at me, Xiong Fist." A lightly escaped the sickle''s attack, the summary right fist impacted at night with an unobservable aura. Belly.


    Her eyes were about to bulge out at night, and the expression on her face indicated that she was convulsing in pain.His belly seemed to be overwhelmed, and all the internal organs were squeezed into a ball.She squatted down slowly due to the pain, and the summary tore the clothes behind her jade like a gangster, held down the wagtail pattern, and recited the prayer to stop functioning.After a while, the body at night ceased any vital reactions, and the function was forcibly stopped by the summary.


    "Victory, I said that I will take Master Nie Kong to Songtian, and then fulfill the agreement with Master Yayu." The summary said charmingly.


    "MBI''s army is coming soon, let''s leave here." Nie Kong hugged Xiaocao and led the two women away.In the Dingtian Ring at this time, Da Snake Ji suddenly exclaimed.


    "How did you do it? It''s just a period of time. You have flowed out your beliefs here autonomously. It''s amazing."


    Since Minato Sahashi was advised, the power of belief in the power of the wagtail goddess has been voluntarily attracted by the formations in the precepts of the heavens and condensed in it.


    "It''s nothing, because I''m a bit more experienced. But if this is the case, will they attract their attention?" Nie Kong went back and talked with Orochiji attentively.


    "It should be okay, because the composition of the dimension is still organized. Faith is a human wish, more or less impossible to measure. As long as you leave the moment you drain it, they will be helpless. Haha...I The choice is really right." Da Snake Ji Jiao smiled.


    "You can use it to heal the injury as soon as possible, but you must leave some for me to break through the dimensional barrier." Nie Kong said.


    "I know, I''m like the kind of person who doesn''t have a big picture." After Oshaji said, her voice disappeared again.With her at the helm, Nie Kong can grab as much as he wants, and once again can spend it wanton.


    In a car not far away, after feeling that the breath of his wagtail had disappeared, Miko Kami Hayato bit his index finger forcefully and muttered to himself: "The breath of night... disappeared. Can''t she compete with other wagtails? It''s useless!"


    "Although the two of them are not strong, it is enough to stop Homura. It seems that Homura is more than an enemy. There must be other Wei Ya bringing his wagtail to fight for the Green Girl. If there is no Yuzhongguang people to take her When the news spread, she must belong to the wagtail of Lord Gokogami." Mutsu analyzed.


    "Then Mutsu, can the lost wagtail come back?" Mikogami stared at Luoku and asked.


    Mutsu''s eyes flashed with brilliance. Didn''t Miko use the wagtail as a tool, but to bless his feelings.Mutsu felt that there was a warm current in his heart, and he liked his Master Weiya more and more.


    "Yes, the disabled wagtail will be recovered by MBI''s army to Songtian. Maybe after the wagtail battle is over, they will spread their wings and soar again..." Mutsu whispered.


    "Well, I must win. Mutsu, you will help me, right." Yuko looked at Luoku with longing eyes and said.


    "Of course, you are my Weiya-sama, and I will definitely protect you to Song Tian." Mutsu hugged Shota Miko in his arms, and touched him intimately.


    After staying warm for a while, Miko ordered Mutsu to drive the car to Miwa who was fighting Homura, and directly put the charred Miwa into the car.The car screamed and rushed out of MBI''s botanical garden.


    "It seems that the battle for Goko has failed. I don''t know who snatched the 108 grass. Oh, I hope Gaomei won''t be too sad after hearing it." The masked Homura watched them leave and sighed. In one breath.


    It is conceivable that Gao Mei, who personally debugs Xiaocao, treats her as her own daughter.And when Mutsu and the others rob Xiaocao, they even protected her safety.


    Now Gaomei asked him to protect Xiaocao, but she watched her disappear strangely.

 843 The collapse of the second element Text 0859, no fights?

    It was already evening when Nie Kong and the others returned to the villa, but a miserable grass was sleeping soundly behind Nie Kong.


    It is conceivable that after Nie Kong returned with a little loli, he would naturally make a small sensation for the women of Tian.They were because the Lolita behind Nie Kong was a little young, and they thought Nie Kong abducted it from.After Desong explained that it was the 108 wagtail, they suddenly realized it.


    "Kongkong, why don''t you force her to feather while she is sleeping, it''s a hundred." Song said, fearing that the world would not be chaotic.


    "Do you think your master would be that kind of person? I just rescued her and didn''t eclosion. As for who she eclosed with, this is Xiaocao''s personal matter, and I will never interfere..." Nie Kong Said.


    "That''s right, don''t teach Brother Nie Kong badly." Tian Nu Jiao said.


    "What a small girl, no wonder the number is ranked last. I don''t know what her abilities are." Hikaru stared at her body and said.


    "Let''s talk about those later, you can ask her when she stabilizes."


    Nie Kong gently turned Xiaocao from the back to the front, and put her on the soft sofa.As if he noticed that leaving Nie Kong''s warm embrace, Xiaocao opened his eyes in panic like a frightened bird.


    But after seeing Nie Kong by her side, she rubbed her eyes with her fingers, and she was relieved.The gurgling sound came from her belly immediately, Xiaocao said embarrassedly: "Big brother, my...my belly is hungry..."


    "Well, I''ll go to prepare dinner right away. You stay here with your sisters for a while." After Nie Kong finished speaking, he quickly returned to the kitchen.Qiu Jin was used to following Nie Kong, so he went to the kitchen with him without leaving.Chiho is having fun. After all, he is the youngest here, and now he has a cute little sister.


    Ten minutes later, Nie Kong and Qiu Jin brought out a plate of delicate and fragrant dishes.


    Seeing the food, the eyes of the two women, Summary and Xiaocao, brightened.They gobbled up the food, but it was not wrong, but a little cute.


    "Slow down, don''t worry." Nie Kong patted Xiaocao on the back, so that her almost choking throat was relieved.


    Xiaocao''s pretty face bloomed with a cute smile, but he refused to throw away the spoon in his hand, enjoying Nie Kong''s loving dinner bit by bit.


    After eating dinner, Xiaocao and Summary were too full and put on a swollen belly.At this time, Xiaocao felt so warm and happy.The hunger and cold and the fear in my heart all disappeared at this moment.


    "Xiaocao, take a bath with your sisters when you''re full." Nie Kong said with care like a brother.Chiho''s pretty face had a sweet smile, and Big Brother Nie Kong was so gentle no matter who he was to.


    "Well, but now Xiaocao has a very important thing to do first." Xiaocao replied to Nie Kong, a little bit shy.


    "What''s the matter?" Nie Kong crouched in front of her and touched her head.


    "Um... that... please be my elder brother, be my master Weiya." Just after speaking, Xiaocao pressed Nie Kong''s face with his hand, and then raised his feet.The delicate fragrant lips pressed tightly to Nie Kong''s mouth.When the four lips met, a pair of wings appeared behind the grass, and the energy radiated by the emergence of the wild flowers and grasses around the villa, all bloomed into a sea of ??wild grass flowers.There was a burst of light green fluorescence in the room, and the power of life filled the room.


    The flowerbed surrounding the villa has become more beautiful than before.


    Behind the grass, a complicated wagtail pattern appeared.The light it emits can''t be blocked even by clothes.


    At this result, Tannu and Qiu Jin were stunned, and even Nie Kong was quite surprised.Although they know that wagtails are very active, as long as they find the reed teeth that they like, they will directly feather without explaining.Because of their wagtail itself, the meaning of existence is for their own Lord Weiya.But Xiaocao would choose himself, and Nie Kong was very happy.If you put her together with Xilinu and Mengmeng, the three girls would be a good match.One is the change of flowers, one is to talk to plants, and the other is to control plants.


    Xiaocao officially became Nie Kong''s wagtail, and the women began to call Kuoye Xiaocao affectionately, and introduced themselves successively.After Xiaocao heard that the big sisters were all Nie Kong''s wagtails, Xiaocao didn''t seem to care.For this newly joined little sister, Song and the others have given the greatest care and care.Why did this little loli be so pitiful, like one of their little sisters.


    But what made Nie Kong a headache was that when he went to bed at night, the room arrangement suddenly became a problem.After the grass emerged, it was very attached to Nie Kong.Needless to say, he slept directly on the same bed with Nie Kong.


    According to Song''s idea, it was natural to arrange a separate room for Xiaocao, but this little Lolita was so determined that she must sleep with Nie Kong. For this reason, the women advised more than once, but Xiaocao Lori clenched her teeth and kept hiding in Nie Kong''s arms and refused to leave him.


    How are these women willing to give up, don''t you want someone to be together, then let''s sleep together.However, Guang warned his master, don''t hit Little Lolita''s idea, but if there is anything, please come to yourself, because she is so young.


    Fortunately, the bed is big enough to accommodate one man and five women.As soon as Xiaocao was asleep, Ergonomics Demon Song showed his figure close to Nie Kong''s arms.Her little hand has reached into Nie Kong''s pants.


    I thought I could taste Nie Kong''s love secretly, but how could she hide her ghostly ideas.Ever since, Nie Kong secretly concealed Xiaocao from the bed, struggling to enjoy the intimacy between the wagtail and Wei Bu.


    But things went beyond Nie Kong''s expectation. When He Song was doing it, Song''s delicate voice seemed to wake Xiaocao.


    Seeing Nie Kong and the four girls entangled as if they were "fighting", Xiaocao pouted and shouted, "No fighting is allowed." The vines that did not know where they grew, tied the four girls together. Tightly, hung in the air.


    Especially Song, she only felt like crying without tears, but when she was about to come, she interrupted Xiaocao.


    "Don''t fight, we won''t fight." Xiang said hurriedly.


    "Really?" Xiaocao said suspiciously.


    "Hmm..." Song nodded.


    Xiaocao put them down, and the three girls lay on the bed again.But Xiaocao was very domineering this time, shrinking into Nie Kong''s arms.

 844 The collapsed two-dimensional body 0860, Yuyuehai

    "Hey, it seems that the single digits still have the three wagtails numbered 03 Fenghua, 06 Flame, and 09 Moon Sea. The three wagtails have not yet emerged. His Master Wei Ya Kongkong is really not active enough. It seems necessary to help him. Do it." In broad daylight, there was a burst of grunting laughter from Song''s room, which made people hairy.In the room, she was sitting in front of a big screen with eyes but without clothes, typing on the keyboard.


    Along with her movements, the two huge waves on her chest waved out of a scene of a man fascinating.In the pale, with a touch of gorgeous red.On the screen at this time, the outline of the imperial capital that appeared was divided into three parts, each showing three red dots.


    "Well, let me see what my dear Kongkong is doing now." She mobilized the satellite and turned the screen to Nie Kong.With more than a dozen satellites to help monitor, she can dig out even the tiny ants.


    "If I didn''t expect it to be wrong, Kongkong is ready to go out to buy cooking ingredients." As soon as the screen turned, I saw Nie Kong leaving the villa with Qiu Jin and the summary.


    An evil smile exuded from the corner of her mouth, and the Qianqianyu fingers kept tapping the keyboard.Can''t hurt Kongkong, then mobilize the satellite''s weapons to force the wagtails to meet Kongkong.


    She deliberately searched for the location of the three wagtails, and found that Fenghua was drinking in the bar, and the flame was in Izumozhuang, and the only chance was NO.09, the water wagtail, which was wandering outside.


    "Eh, but if the target is her, it seems a bit difficult for Kongkong''s inactive Weiya. She is famous for hating Weiya. If you say that you will react to Kongkong, it is probably going to hurt Kongkong. But Song believes that Kongkong, because he has feathered five wagtails, his reed bud ability has also been enhanced." Because the more the reed buds of the wagtail grow up, the ability to be a reed bud will increase.Of course, the level of the feathered wagtail will have an impact, but it depends on the relationship between the wagtail and the reed bud.


    "With the protection of the two wagtails, the knot and the grass, Moon Sea must not hurt Kongkong. In that case, let''s decide." Songgu smiled and pressed the keyboard''s Enter hard.


    The satellites outside the universe suddenly aimed at the Imperial Capital and launched a series of shots, aiming at a light spot on the map.Yuehai, who was shopping in the imperial capital, suddenly became vigilant and jumped back.


    With a click, there was a big hole where she was standing, and someone attacked.


    "Who attacked me, you come out and fight me in an open and honest fight." Yuehai looked around, as if scanning the position of his enemy.It''s a pity that there was no trace, and a beam of light came from the sky.


    Just like Nakamatsu prevented the summary from buying things back to Izumozhuang in the original work, Moon Sea is now facing the persecution of light beams.She tried to avoid it, and the beam could not hit her body.But that happened to be a loose calculation, because the forward position she was avoiding would be able to meet her Kongkong shortly afterwards, so I look forward to that moment.


    Before that, Nie Kong had already taken the two women out to buy ingredients.


    "Hey, Lord Nie Kong, are we ready for the money to buy food? The summary was so pitiful before, because I was hungry for many days because I didn''t have money." The summary turned to Nie Kong with an innocent face.


    "Don''t worry, the money is ready." Nie Kong never worried, because the money came too simple.As long as Nie Kong''s thoughts move, he can create a lot of paper money out of thin air.


    The magical skill of the former Great Realm King God, making simple objects is very simple for him.With a flick of his finger, a wad of ten thousand yen bills appeared.


    "Wow, a lot of money, I can buy a lot of food." The summary said with happiness.Nie Kong is speechless, what is your standard of happiness?


    "10 catties of carrots, 8 catties of tomatoes, 6 catties of beef..." I scratched my head while reading the paper''s ingredients.It seems that I can only make curry rice.However, Master Nie Kong would definitely make delicious dishes.


    While watching carefully, he walked forward, but when he reached a crossroad.A golden phantom suddenly appeared in the alley to the left of Nie Kong and the others. The speed of the other party was too fast, and they were straight ahead, lowering their heads and looking at the summary of the note.Very abrupt, making the natural summary unable to respond.With a bang, the heads of the two women collided together.


    "It hurts..." Although he was hit, the figure of the summary only shook.But the golden phantom that hit the summary was not so lucky. The force''s effect was mutual. This was not light, and the force of the counter-shock directly dropped her to the ground.


    Nie Kong and the others saw the person who bumped into, who was a blond girl with a little ladylike temperament.And on her head, a small packet appeared, and the sky was spinning.


    "Don''t you look at the road when you walk? It hurts to hit me."


    Summary Looking at the woman innocently, it seems like a child who has done something wrong.


    "Are you okay?" Although it was the other party''s fault, Nie Kong proactively stretched out his hand to the blonde lady.A beautiful blond woman without pretense, grabbed Nie Kong''s hand and took advantage of it, and jumped up.But when she looked at Nie Kong and the others, her pretty face looked a little unkind.No wonder she will be upset and be attacked by the enemy somehow.


    Nie Kong glanced around and sighed in secret.The noble temperament is much stronger than at night, and the pretty face is very beautiful.Blond hair is at the waist, a pair of blue eyes, oversized huge boobs, and the princess-like temperament that is all over the body.After being stunned, Nie Kong recognized it for the first time. The blond girl in front of him was Yuehai, who was famous for hating reed teeth among wagtails. He didn''t expect to meet her here.


    "You..." The very unhappy Yuehai wanted to point to Nie Kong and say something, but when her fingers touched the warmth of Nie Kong''s palm, she suddenly felt her heart beat violently.Immediately afterwards, Yuehai found that her body was inexplicably hot.


    Out of her control, the feeling of strangeness made her hard to speak.Could it be that the person in front of him is a Wei Ya, and the person he hit?


    "Hey hey, Wagyu Yuehai, number 09, finally met Kongkong. Looking forward to the next plot development." Song hiding in the house, looking at Nie Kong and the others with interest, as if watching a TV series.

 845 The collapse of the second element text 0861, the fifth wagtail

    Who is he, Yuehai hurriedly retracted his finger.At this moment, she only felt that her body seemed to be burning, and her body softened, and she almost didn''t fall down again.


    After embodying five wagtails, Nie Kong''s reed bud ability was unexpectedly strong.A little contact with the wagtail can make their bodies react.


    "Could it be that you are my Master Weiya?" She pushed a few steps, her eyes filled with unspeakable emotions looking at Nie Kong, anger and panic...


    "If you say that, are you my wagtail?" Nie Kong was taken aback and blurted out immediately.If Yuehai would react to him, Nie Kong was a little surprised and surprised.


    "No, who would admit that kind of thing..."


    No, Moon Sea will never be defiled by inferior monkeys, she will not admit it!It''s just Weifang, as long as he kills him before he emerges, then there is no problem!Yuehai, who was very panicked and feathered, made up his mind in an instant to kill her destined reed tooth, so she won''t have to worry about being feathered anymore.


    She was breathing heavily, and there was a flush of rosy on her cheeks.


    "It''s very lucky to be able to meet you here. Before my body is defiled, you will die!" Apart from anything else, a lot of water splashed out of Yuehai''s body.


    The two girls, Xiaocao and Summary, stood in front of Nie Kong, as if the hen was protecting the chicken, "Don''t hurt Master Nie Kong."


    "Who is this little bit? Could it be that even such a small child has been persecuted by your murderous hand? What a filthy man, I want to kill you, Shuijing!" A one-meter-large water column was affected by her. The control shot at Nie Kong, and slammed into Nie Kong.The speed is so fast that ordinary people can''t avoid it.Moon Sea, number 09, is indeed quite strong.


    "Summary definitely does not admit it, Master Nie Kong''s wagtail personality cannot be that bad." Summary feels how happy it is to discover that Master Nie Kong is his own wagtail, how could there be a wagtail cruelly hurt Master Nie Kong.


    Facing the current of water rushing towards Nie Kong, I summarized a punch and broke through the current of the Moon Sea with pure force.Now Yuehai was shocked, what kind of power was she?


    After careful observation, I finally found that the girl around Nie Kong must be a wagtail, and his wagtail.After the emergence of the wagtail, is it true that the power, as Yan said, has really increased?


    "Anyway, I won''t recognize that you are my Wei Ya, you will die here!" "Intercourse" with Wei Ya...how can you do that.My goal is to become the strongest wagtail and to prove that I don''t need reed teeth.


    The power in Yuehai''s hands began to condense again, panic desperately controlling the water vapor to condense into a sharp arrow and throw it at Nie Kong and the others-Water Arrow.


    The dense water arrows came like a torrential rain.However, it has a sharper penetrating power than heavy rain, and a small hole will appear when the water arrow hits the wall.


    "Never allow you to hurt Master Nie Kong¡ª¡ªXiong Poliu." Summary With both fists on his waist, the pure and pretty face was full of seriousness.With a soft drink from her, the explosive momentum on her body immediately shook out the water arrow that was rushing towards her face.


    "What, what kind of power is that?" The momentum that ran into the face knocked Yuehai back a dozen steps, and she looked at the summary in panic and whispered.


    The summary is like a broken bamboo, and it rushes to the moon sea with a little foot.As if with a bear''s momentum, a punch hit her head.Yuehai''s head shrank, only to see a terrifying sound from the wall behind.She knew that the one hundred-meter-wide solid wall behind had collapsed.She was in a cold sweat and couldn''t imagine what she would be like in that punch.


    "Hey, did you miss it? Come again." Just after the summary, he rushed towards Yuehai''s head with a fist of the evil wind.


    Yuehai was so scared that Qiao''s face turned pale, and she folded her head in her hands in the corner.Can''t evade, because the speed of the summary punch is too fast.After both Shuangxiu and Yuhua have been greatly improved, their strength has improved by many times.


    "Summary stop, anyway, she is my wagtail after all..." Nie Kong''s hand gently blocked Summary''s fist, preventing her from killing Yuehai.


    "This man would actually protect me..." Yuehai felt her body heat and uncomfortable, as if looking at Nie Kong''s eyes and body and mind were about to melt.


    "No, I don''t need Wei Ya, how can I do that kind of shameful intercourse..." The half-kneeling Yuehai raised his red face and tried to put on an expression of disgust.Flicking hard, a water dragon pounced on Nie Kong.


    The water dragon in front of him roared and hit Nie Kong''s body, but Nie Kong didn''t move.


    With a whistling sound, the water dragon stirred up a hundred meters of spray.After the splash, Nie Kong and Xiaojie seemed to be wet, but unharmed.


    Yuehai stared blankly at Nie Kong who was hurt by him, his eyes panicked for a moment.


    "It doesn''t matter what she is, it''s enough to have you, one more than one, not more than one less, we leave to buy cooking ingredients." Nie Kong took the two women''s little hands and looked at the moon with cold eyes. The sea glanced.


    Seeing Nie Kong''s disgusting eyes, I don''t know why Yuehai''s heart hurts terribly, and his body and mind are very painful.It turned out that Master Weiya hated him, would he feel it so clearly?


    "You said, I am your wagtail, right! In that case, Yuehai is responsible for you, please don''t abandon Yuehai." Yuehai took Nie Kong''s arm, his eyes filled with pleading.Her arrogance and shyness all disappeared at this moment.


    "Let go, don''t you hate Wei Ya. I won''t force you to feather, so please rest assured." Nie Kong said calmly.


    Yuehai refused, and forced a sudden kiss on Nie Kong''s mouth with his heel.


    Her body glowed with fluorescent light, and ru spirit-like wings appeared behind her.And the wagtail pattern on the back of the jade gave out a burst of light.


    Yuehai felt that all the loneliness in her body was gone, and the unprecedented warmth swept her whole body.What''s going on, something warm and strong coming out of my heart...


    "You..." It wasn''t that you forced the eclosion yourself, but was forced by Yuehai.


    "Please call me Yuehai. You have become my reed bud. This is our wedding ceremony. Please advise." Yuehai Qiao''s face blushed, and the gentle and arrogant tone has disappeared.

 846 The collapse of the second element Text 0862, the Shura field that cant make trouble

    "Marriage?" Nie Kong was speechless for a while.


    "What''s so surprising, Yuehai is already your wagtail, shouldn''t it be your wife that should be yours? Do you mean that you want to go back on the bill and refuse to take me?" Obviously, Yuehai is tight Baba grabbed Nie Kong''s collar.But having said that, the wagtail''s thoughts are really hard to guess. It is clear that Nie Kong was shouted and killed just now, so he must kill Nie Kong.But now clinging to his side, he refused to let go.To be honest, Nie Kong was a little hard to react to the sudden change.No wonder she feels disgusted with feathering, because she used it as a wedding ceremony.


    With a cute face, Xiaocao said reluctantly, "I want to be the wife of the older brother."


    "It turns out that the little bit is your wagtail. Forget it, anyway, she is still young, I will let her go, but I am the main house." Yuehai''s answer is quite natural.


    "Hey, do you become the wife of Master Nie Kong? There is a feeling of enthusiasm in my heart. Hehe, if you say that, the summary is Brother Nie Kong''s wife." Summary The plump Superman''s body suddenly rushed into Nie Kong''s arms, showing innocence. Smile.


    "Forget it, things can''t be changed. Although you are already my wagtail, you have to change your attitude in the future. I don''t like the wayward wagtail." Nie Kong said.


    "Okay...well, Yuehai remembers Master Weiya''s words. Although Yuehai hated Weiya before, if it were you, it would definitely be able to connect with Yuehai." Yuehai said with a flushed face.


    Seeing Yuehai''s well-behaved appearance, Nie Kong nodded in satisfaction, and introduced himself and summarized them.She knew that the summary was Nie Kong''s wagtail, but she clamored to be Nie Kong''s wife.


    But the summary sentence made her angry out of thin air.She said that if Song and the three of them knew that Master Nie Kong had feathered the number 09 Yuehai, they would be surprised.


    "Master Nie Kong, please tell Yuehai how many wagtails you have.


    "Um... you''ll know when you go home with me." Everything will be done after returning to the villa, now it''s useless to say more.


    "All right, let''s listen to Master Nie Kong." Seeing Nie Kong''s words, Yuehai nodded obediently.Compared to the lonely herself before, she now has a sense of belonging after eclosion, warm and happy.


    That fellow Homura was right, the wagtail must find the reed bud he hit.He may be good. Not only did he gently save himself from the hand of the summary, but he forgave himself and let himself feather after he hurt him.How ignorant I was before. The goal was to become the strongest wagtail, but the mere number 88 knot could not be won.No, she is not her opponent at all.At that moment, Moon Sea melted in his heart.


    On the way to buy food, Yuehai held the corner of Nie Kong''s clothes because Xiaocao and Xiaojie occupied all his arms.She appeared very close, like a newly married wife.


    On the way back, Nie Kong felt very lucky.He just came out to buy vegetables, but he didn''t expect that the moon sea that belonged to everyone would emerge, and he was very excited.As everyone knows, everything is loose to help him behind the scenes.


    Seeing the development of the situation, Song couldn''t help letting out a grunting laugh.Her dear Kongkong really took Yuehai prisoner.According to this situation, his Kongkong is the most powerful of all the reed buds in the capital.But it''s not over yet, the one-digit wagtail is still a few short of fully feathered.


    With an uneasy mood, Yuehai followed Nie Kong back to the villa.But what makes people more puzzled is that the house is full of beautiful girls.Your master Weiya is really bothersome.


    So next, I will introduce Yuehai to everyone.However, he heard that besides himself, Nie Kong had feathered five and a half wagtails, which made Yuehai a little unbearable.In any case, this amount is too much.And she seemed to be relieved to hear that Tannu belonged to Chiho''s wagtail.She was strange that the two Wei Ya adults would believe that they were living together in love.


    But even if there are some grievances in my heart, nothing is done yet.Since he became Nie Kong''s wagtail, it was impossible to accept it.Upon seeing Nie Kong''s disgusted eyes, Yuehai''s heart was about to split.In any case, the position of the regular wife must belong to oneself.As for the other wagtails, I reluctantly let them serve as side rooms.


    "I want to make it clear in person. Since I have become Master Nie Kong''s wagtail, then I am Master Nie Kong''s wife. You, I will reluctantly agree to let you be the side room. The assignment is Responsibility as a wife." With a decision in her heart, Yuehai looked like a proud princess, and they directly expressed their thoughts after watching Guangming.


    "Don''t be joking. Our sisters have emerged earlier than you in terms of qualifications. You should respectfully call our sisters." He couldn''t bear to shout when he heard the fiery temper.


    "Hee hee, the summary is Master Nie Kong''s wife." Innocent knot, not listening to them at all, put his head in his arms.To be the wife of Master Nie Kong, it couldn¡¯t be more wonderful


    Not only was the summary tempted, even Xiaocao Lolita rushed to Nie Kong''s side in the first place.Sitting tightly on Nie Kong''s lap, staring at Yuehai with wide-eyed eyes, that is to say that this position belongs to him.


    "Hmph, are you going to snatch the position of the first wife with me?" Yuehai said angrily.


    "Hehe, let me teach you a little lesson, don''t think that you can''t be proud if the number is in front of me." Not much to say, a lightning strikes.Yuehai couldn''t avoid it, and his body became scorched and paralyzed.


    "How come, how can your strength be so strong. Like you, Mingming Yuehai has already emerged." Yuehai said in surprise.


    "Hee hee, because we and the master have already started a second eclosion, you are not our opponent..." Xiang laughed and explained.


    "Well, so you are not qualified to be the rightful wife at all." Guang said proudly.


    "Master Nie Kong, you...you are partial...you hurry up and evaluate..." Yuehai looked at Nie Kong bitterly.


    "That''s right, please master you choose us to be your regular wives." Guang said spoiledly.


    "Okay, I''ll talk about that later. Don''t quarrel. Our family is to be friendly and warm, and quarrels are forbidden." Nie Kong said with a straight face.


    Nie Kong''s words were very majestic, and the two girls, Guang Hexiang, immediately became obediently silent.And Yuehai did not dare to say more, for fear that he would see Nie Kong''s disgusting eyes again.

 847 The collapse of the second element text 0864, ??the feather of flame

    To the north of the huge imperial capital, a pillar of fire suddenly burst out at this moment.Although it was a sunny morning at this moment, the fiery red that burst out at that moment was much more dazzling than the sun.Even in the eastern part of the imperial capital, you can clearly see the splendid scene like fireworks.


    Yuehai, who was concluding the morning exercise on the lawn outside the villa, frowned when she saw the pillar of fire soaring into the sky.She stopped the energetic summary, and then said that she had something to leave, and asked the summary to help tell Master Nie Kong that she was leaving for a while.


    There is only one wagtail that can control the flames, and that is the fire wagtail that used to fight against himself-Flame.What happened? Yuehai hurried to the position where the flame burst.After she looked down a circle in the tall building, Yuehai spotted a masked man shrinking in a dark corner. That was the purpose of her trip-Homura.


    His expression seemed to be painful, his body was covered with a layer of fiery flames from time to time, and the power in his body seemed to be out of his control and irritable.The flame wagtail No. 06, Qiujin No. 07, and the sister of No. 08 are the second batch of commissioned wagtails.Originally, Yuzhongguang''s plan was to debug a group of punishment units that would not defect like the first group, but the first two had some problems and were not perfect.Although the two are very capable, they are equally flawed.Homura''s strength is extremely unstable before emergence, and Qiujin is too strong to emerge.


    "If this continues, my body won''t last long, will I end my life here. The man who plays with our destiny, I can''t even hold an arrow against him." The flame became more violent and covered it all at once. His body.The clothes on his body turned into ashes, showing his upper body.


    Strangely, two groups of white breasts appeared on the upper part of the man''s chest.It''s a bit louder than the sound, but it can''t be compared with the summary.The male''s beautiful face and bulging chest really look like a ladyboy.However, the characteristics of the wagtail are not comparable to those of ordinary people.


    "Haha... Yuzhong Hiroshi, you made me look like a boy or a girl, and I can''t wait to kill you right away..." He knew the reason for the physical change, which was from the day he met a human boy by chance.Since meeting him, the body has become extremely hot, and the strength of the body is not under his control.He knew very well that it was probably his reed bud.However, he did not admit that the Yuzhongguangren played with their wagtail project, and did not want to participate in that game with Wei Ya Yuhua.His purpose is only one, to get rid of the instigator Yuzhongguangren and save all the wagtails.


    The flame range is getting bigger and bigger, covering a few meters near his body, and his body is dissolving by itself.


    "What are you doing, Homura. I said that before I surpassed you, I wouldn''t allow you to stop without permission." A huge ball of water fell from the sky and poured him a clear view.The flame, which was originally very violent, immediately reacted with the water to produce a large amount of steam.The huge water ball that came in time temporarily calmed the power in Flame.


    "Yuehai..." Seeing the familiar figure in front of him, Yan embarrassedly covered his exposed chest.The reason is that the body is developing towards femininity, and he wants to hide his unmale and female appearance.


    "Han, your appearance has become so strange..." Yuehai said strangely.He couldn''t be wrong when he was a man before, but how can he become a woman now? He didn''t lie to himself before.


    "Please... please don''t look at it, my body will become like this all because the bastard of Yuchu Hiroshi made a ghost and transformed into a wagtail that can change gender with Wei Ya''s mind." Yan said viciously. .


    "Oh, did you meet the wagtail you hit? If so, why not feather..." Yuehai murmured.


    "Hmph, don''t you also hate feathering? I don''t seem to be qualified to talk about me." Yan looked at her and replied aloud.But seeing her look, Homura''s eyes were full of incredible.


    "Impossible, you...you have already feathered?" I knew that Moon Sea, who had always hated Wei Ya, turned into someone else''s wagtail after two days.


    Yue Hai Qiao blushed, showing an embarrassed expression: "I originally hated eclosion, but...but after meeting Master Weiya, my body became angry...but after eclosion , I learned what is true happiness. The love that Master Weiya bestows is more important than anything else. So... So Homura, let us emerge as soon as possible, and then let us be on the battlefield of the imperial capital. For the battle, see who is the number one wagtail. Now that I have become an eclosion, you are no longer worthy of being my opponent." Yuehai looked at the former enemy Yan proudly with her hands on her hips.Yuehai felt very happy. After the second eclosion with Master Nie Kong, she felt that her body was full of power, which was many times stronger than her before.


    In the past, I lost to the summary, but now I can share her with her.The only bad thing is that her power can''t surpass the twins'' combined light and sound.


    "Feathering? Open...what a joke, my Wei Ya is a boy." What contradicted was that I was a normal man in his body and mind before.That kind of thing is really hard to tell, the man and his own emergence.But the unfolding of the matter can no longer be stopped, and his body has been ignited by Sahashi Minato.If he doesn''t emerge as soon as possible to calm the power in his body, I believe his unstable power will not last long.


    His heart began to be confused. The first is that the moon sea, which has always hated feathering, has emerged. The second is the strong desire of the body, longing for the calm of Master Weiya''s DNA.


    "Are you all in Sahashi? I didn''t recognize you..." He gave a wry smile, clutching his body and jumping back to Izumozhuang, which is like a refuge.


    The emergence of the wagtail is unfolding in an orderly manner, and the wagtails that have not emerged are decreasing one by one.Part of it is forced eclosion, and part of it is to find the reed buds of the heart by himself.


    And after a period of time, Minato Sahashi feathered the first wagtail, the flame number 06, on a special day.With the completion of the emergence of the wagtail, the first step of the Yuzhongguangren''s wagtail plan, the wagtail finally came to an end.

 848 The collapse of the second element text 0865, the last feather

    Time passed by day by day, and the first phase of the wagtail project was about to end at the moment of flame feathering.Not to mention that the ergonomic Song often chats in Nie Kong''s ears, but the Yuzhongguang people of MBI often send some information about wagtails to each reed bud.Either suddenly appeared on the TV, or in the mobile phones of several women, buzzing like a fly.


    "Hello Weiya. I, Yuzhongguangren, appeared in front of you again. Now I can tell you the good news that the last wagtail that has not feathered is in the northern area of ??the Imperial Capital. If there is any hope of getting the last reed teeth Guys, please act quickly!"


    An image of the idiot Hiroshi Michu, who was an idiot, came to the phone, and he exposed the location of the last wagtail to all the reed teeth.And the most important thing is the last wagtail, who is it!


    "Ohhhhhh, Kongkong, you have to work hard and try to feather her, don''t forget that it is the last place." Song said with a smile.


    "Isn''t the last wagtail that did not feather Qiujin?" Jie asked strangely.


    "No, Qiujin and Miza No. 01 are not counted in it. The last wagtail is the wind wagtail No. 03, the one-digit wagtail." Matsumoto looked very familiar. .


    And Meizai, she is not a common wagtail.She is thankful for not destroying the MBI Yuzhongguangren, how dare to ask Mizai to participate in the plan.In other words, this wagtail project is just a battle of 106 half-feathered wagtails.


    "Qiujin admires you very much, and can do what he wants to become a wagtail with his master." Qiujin said in a depressed mood.


    "Don''t be disappointed, you are actually a feathered wagtail. But because your own strength is very strong, ordinary people can''t bear your feathering. If Qiujin wants, I can feather you into my wagtail at any time." Nie Sora said.


    "Really?" Qiu Jin''s eyes lit up, and his plain expression revealed immense excitement.


    "Ohhhhh, the second eclosion of the empty space may really elute Qiujin." Song''s heart swayed and couldn''t help but said softly.


    "That... the master''s words count, Qiujin hopes to truly become the master''s wagtail." Qiujin had a gentle expression.


    "Well, I also hope that Qiujin can fight for me." Nie Kong put his arms around Qiujin''s icy muscles and bones and stretched his hands into her clothes.Her skin was cold, and she felt like she felt a piece of jade.


    "Does Kongkong plan to evolve Qiujin before setting off? I like it. Now anyway, those reed buds can''t find her whereabouts for the time being, there is plenty of time." Song Jiao laughed, very evil.The women of Yuehai didn''t bother Nie Kong, they almost looked at Nie Kong longingly with their pretty faces flushed.


    Xiaocao grumbled and looked at her elder brother, she knew that Elder Nie Kong was about to "fight" with his sisters again.And looking at them, it seems very happy.I originally wanted to participate, but the older brother said that Xiaocao was too young and could only wait for her to grow up.


    The soft and boneless body was fully revealed as the clothes were separated.The ice muscle and bones are very comfortable to hold.Not bad, the same ice attributes as Kura and others.


    Nie Kong pressed her body on the bed, Qiu Jin obediently squeezed her body into Nie Kong''s arms.No matter what the master does to her, she is extremely willing.


    Along with the skillful rubbing of his hands, the white and snowy skin slowly overflowed with a blush, and the whiteness was very pleasant.Seeing her desire, Nie Kong broke through her body in an instant.


    The mucous membranes of the two touched together intimately, causing the wagtail pattern on Qiujin''s forehead to emit a dazzling white light.From her body, there was an immediate cold current.


    No wonder no one can feather, just the cold can freeze ordinary people.However, the cold hit Nie Kong''s body and immediately turned into a touch of pure energy.


    "Well, it hurts... but the body is full of warmth and so comfortable. It turned out that Qiujin... Qiujin can really become feathered, and now she finally became the master''s wagtail like everyone else." She didn''t put that point away at all. In my heart, the cold pretty face bloomed like a hundred flowers with a smile.The cold smile of her is really beautiful.The wagtail pattern changed into a feathered appearance, since then it was announced that she had become Nie Kong''s wagtail alone.


    The other women didn''t complain at all, because Qiu Jin stayed with Nie Kong first in terms of qualifications.


    After dozens of seconds, Qiujin, who was in pain, immediately realized that it was different.In addition to warmth, there is a different kind of happiness that fills the whole body.She looked at Nie Kong obsessively, is that the love of wagtail and Weiya...


    That kind of happiness is enough to make her forget everything and don''t know where she is.


    "Master Nie Kong already has the sixth feather wagtail. I don''t know if he values ??himself and forgets himself." Yuehai pouted, and annoyed him involuntarily.


    "No, I must use my perfect body to fascinate Master Nie Kong...huh, and then I will have a chance to get the position of the wife." Yue Hai''s spirit was shaken, and Nie Kong blushed as he watched Nie Kong conquer Qiujin. Actively took off his clothes and hugged Nie Kong tightly from behind.


    "Master Nie Kong, please start a loving copulation with Yuehai later, no matter how long it takes." Compared with the summary, he is more active, and bolder than light, and he has to surpass them completely.


    With lofty ambitions, she bit Nie Kong''s python in one bite after she was lost in Qiujin, shook her body desperately to serve Nie Kong, and brought happiness to Nie Kong.


    It was the first time to see that the noble and princess-like Moon Sea would be so rippling, Nie Kong was very excited to play with her, causing her to make a squeaky voice under her.


    Her ambition was very ambitious, but she was completely defeated after more than 20 minutes, and she was not enough to bear Nie Kong''s love alone.Ever since, a squeaky sound shook so that the villa could be heard.


    In Tannu''s room, Chiho''s pretty face lying on Tannu''s bed showed a bright red.


    "Sister Tiannv, what do you think they are doing? It sounds...it feels weird..."


    "Ken...it must be the time between Wagtail and Weiya, because the voice is so excited.


    Tian Nu did not know why, but found that her body was soft and weak, as if her strength had been withdrawn.


    "Then... Then can I bring happiness to Tannu''s sister?" Chiho lay on Tannu''s body, looking at her with strange eyes.


    "No...I don''t know, I...I don''t know about that. I will ask Song tomorrow to talk about it..." Tian Nu''s body softened, her face flushing red.

 849 The collapse of the second element Text 0866, the conflict between Wei Ya begins

    At noon the next day, she hurriedly ran out of her house without clothes.The fat and fleshy breasts bumped up and down with her trot, very dazzling.


    Chiho has become accustomed to the exposure habits of his sister and Matsu.But to be honest, Chiho is very envious of the superb figures of Matsushita and Tannu.


    Although my body is getting better day by day, but why is it not much different from Sister Xiang, and there is a heavenly difference with Sister Tiannv?


    "Kongkong, Fenghua''s whereabouts have been confirmed. She seems to be rushing to a bar north of the imperial capital, please act quickly." Song was excited, as if more anxious than Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong squinted his eyes to enjoy the squeeze of the loose body, and said lazily: "Don''t worry, things like feathering depend on our fate. Even if I take the action personally, it''s one thing that she will agree to it."


    "Hee hee, Master Nie Kong is very gentle, and will not do things that force eclosion. My favorite is Master Nie Kong." Jie Chunzhen''s face filled with a happy smile.


    "Master, no matter what you do, you will be forgiven..." Qiu Jin said lightly.


    "I agree with Master Nie Kong''s point of view that the wagtail will choose the person she hits." Yuehai closed her eyes, as if she knew Nie Kong well.


    "Of course Song understands that Fenghua No. 03 is secretly in love with Yuzhongguangren, and will not agree to other people''s wagtails. But...but if Kongkong doesn''t take the initiative, Fenghua will give it to others. Take a look, Yuchu Guangren sent another message..." Songhehe snickered and handed the phone to Nie Kong.


    Sure enough, the wretched person on the screen of the mobile phone is not from Yuzhongguang.He let out a weird laugh, and then said something that surprised Nie Kong-"The destination of the last wagtail has been determined. At a bar north of the imperial capital, come on, everyone..." He said the news, let The wagtails went crazy.


    Nie Kong sighed slightly, if he didn''t make a move, Fenghua would really give it to others.Although I disdain to use my own power to force the emergence, I have to do it at this time.


    "MBI''s intelligence is so great, what do you think, Sora. I heard that a reed bud on a Yuko will force the feather of the wagtail." Song couldn''t help but laugh.


    Nie Kong doubted that she was the one who revealed the news to MBI.


    "Okay, I''ll go out in person, okay." Nie Kong twisted her delicate nose forcefully, causing her to anger.


    "Is Yuehai jealous?" Guang said with a light smile.


    "Even if the seventh wagtail is feathered, how can I work hard with Master Niekong''s wife, how could I care about those little things." Yuehai''s pretty face blushed, and she quickly denied it loudly.


    "Will there be a lot of reed buds gathering there?" Xiaocao bit his index finger and asked weakly.


    "Well, because the wagtail appeared." Song nodded.


    "Then... that Xiaocao, Xiaocao has to accompany his big brother. Maybe on the way, Xiaocao will meet his brother." Xiaocao looked at Nie Kong expectantly.


    Nie Kong nodded and agreed to let Xiaocao accompany him.Yuehai said that Master Weiya and the weak little Lolita should not be allowed to take risks, and she should accompany Nie Kong to protect them.


    The summary was enthusiastic, and also said to protect Nie Kong.


    Ever since, the four set out toward the north of the imperial capital.According to Song''s instructions, Nie Kong was not worried that Fenghua would not be found.


    A dozen Weiya leaned toward the north of the imperial capital at the same time, and Fenghua at this time was sitting in a gorgeous bar.She seemed to be a frequent visitor to the bar, and as soon as she arrived, someone brought her favorite wine.


    "Hehe, are you the last wagtail without feathering?" A young male voice came to Fenghua''s ears.


    Fenghua looked at her blurred eyes and found an acquaintance.However, Fenghua''s expression was still so calm, and she didn''t panic because of the interruption.


    "Mutu, are you looking for me?"


    "You will actually be the last wagtail that hasn''t feathered. It seems that my sama-sama Miko will have some trouble to get you-Fenghua No. 03." Mutsu said with a smile.Compared to Nie Kong''s east side, it seems that Miko, on the south side, rides his gorgeous sports car to reach the destination earlier than Nie Kong.


    "Do you know Mutsu? That''s great. Big sister, you can be my wagtail obediently." Hearing that it was the top three wagtail, Miko''s eyes were full of greed.


    "It''s a pity, except Yuzhongguangren and NO.01, I don''t have a cold to anyone." Fenghua said lazily.But there is only one meaning revealed, that is, rejection!


    "It''s okay. If you''re not interested, I wouldn''t mind using a strong one." Miko Kamikoto Hayato smiled slightly, and two figures appeared beside him.One is a blonde girl with a whip, and the other is the same beautiful Masata as on Miko.When the two of them appeared, Fenghua''s eyes suddenly narrowed, seeming to be surprised that he is a reed bud with three wagtails.


    "No...no, we won''t give you the last reed bud." A girl''s voice interrupted their conversation.I saw a girl coming with her wagtail, but instead her wagtail hid behind her, her body trembling with fright.


    Lai Ren is a lovely girl full of youthful air, with black hair that is close to the ear, and she is wearing a set of students.But when I saw the Queen Mother and the Queen Mother next to him, my saliva started to flow out, because they were two beautiful teenagers.She was very fortunate that she could bring the wagtail with her.


    "Who are you, dare to snatch the last wagtail with me?" Yuko frowned.


    "I...I, my name is Yukari Sahashi, she... she is my wagtail named Kuno, please advise!" She embarrassedly introduced herself.


    Jiu Neng weakly pulled the corner of Yukari''s clothes and signaled her to leave quickly.Because the several wagtails in front are so scary.


    "I am not interested in you, don''t stop me from winning the NO.03 wagtail." said Miko.


    "Haha, you said it lightly. Do you think I Bing Equan will give her to you?" A handsome young man stepped forward with a few of his men, and his short blond hair made him look like a noble son. temperament.


    He was followed by a man and two women, the two women were his wagtail, and the man was his secretary.


    After seeing Bing Equan, Yukari''s expression became even worse.

 850 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0867, gather together

    The reason Yukari competed for the wagtail was because her wagtail was so incompetent as her name.Therefore, to win the wagtail project, you must get a second wagtail that has the strength, so bring her wagtail to compete for the last feather.


    Things went beyond her expectations, and there were many powerful Wei Ya competing for the last feather.Except for the few Wei Ya who are currently playing, I don''t know how many people are watching them in secret.Yukari felt that the hope of her emergence was too small, because her wagtail''s strength was so low that she couldn''t compete with the previous wagtails who had more than two.


    However, she felt that this trip was very rewarding, and she saw many beautiful teenagers.


    Fenghua poured herself a glass of wine, and her pretty face as lazy as a drunk cat tightened.One or two feathered wagtails can easily deal with her, but now there are too many enemies, and she is absolutely inevitable in this situation.Feather? What she longs for and dreams of is to be the wagtail of Yuzhongguangren.


    "I''m very curious, how do you know where I am? I know my true identity is a wagtail, but I can''t count them..." Fenghua asked the doubt in her heart.


    "Haha, do you think anyone other than the Yuzhongguangren of MBI will reveal your position to provoke the battle between Weiya." Bing Equan replied with a smile.


    "Well, it is true, so you will be my wagtail obediently." Mikoka looked at Fenghua longingly.


    Hearing their answers, Fenghua''s nose was sour, and she fiercely poured the glass of spirits into her belly.From this point of view, knowing the truth hit her hard.


    "No...no, I...I won''t give her to you, I...I have to feather her." Yukari stood up boldly, refusing to back down.For a girl, she is bold enough to do it.


    After seeing Yukari, Bing Equan''s mouth flashed an intriguing smile.If his family''s business is against MBI, it will naturally be clear about Yuzhongguangren.And the girl in front of him, Yukari, he knew very well that she was the daughter of Yuchu Hiroto.If you get her, it will definitely be more useful than getting that wagtail. I don''t know what kind of expression Michuhiro would have.


    "Go away, don''t snatch the wagtail that the master has already fancyed." The honey feather of the blond wagtail on the left of Miko, holding a whip in his hand, he drew towards Yukari who came forward, the first one who dared to look at each reed bud. Shot in.


    Mikogami did not stop, because he really hoped to be able to feather Fenghua, and then give the people around him a show of power.


    Everyone thought that Yukari''s wagtail would help, but what surprised them was that Jiu Neng hid behind Yukari in fear and did not move.


    "Plap!" With a crisp sound, Yukari and Jiuneng were drew out by Juli, making everyone shocked.And in Yukari''s abdomen, the bloody whip marks can be seen in the torn clothes.


    "Crunch!" In the silent bar, there was an unusual sound of neat footsteps.Everyone turned their heads and looked towards the door, and several figures slowly approached them.


    "Hehe, it seems that we are not too late." Some familiar voices faintly made De Bing Equan''s expression change.Even if the voice turned to ashes, he could recognize it.


    "It''s him..." Mutsu and Miko looked at each other, seeing their surprise in their eyes.The figure slowly became clear, revealing a man and three women, but one of them was Loli.As soon as he appeared, he attracted the attention of the whole bar, and the three girls set off his temperament like green leaves.


    After Nie Kong arrived at the meeting place, the first thing was to slowly lift up Yukari who had fallen on the road in front of him.


    "Are you okay."


    When Yukari''s pretty face paled with pain, she shook her body when she saw Nie Kong in front of her.When Nie Kong''s handsome face approached her, Yukari gurgled two blood pillars from her nose, and she was dizzy due to the intense stimulation and excitement.Compared with the physical injury, the sensory stimulation has completely covered it.


    "No...no, so...exciting, he is simply the treasure he dreams of." Yukari is simply not resistant to handsome boys at all.


    Nie Kong was speechless, and handed Yukari in his arms to the weak girl Jiuneng who was watching worriedly.Jiu Neng glanced at Nie Kong gratefully, took his owner, and hugged her body with difficulty.


    Really worthy of her nickname is Incompetence. As a wagtail, her strength can''t hold Yukari who weighs tens of kilograms. Nie Kong had to ask the summary to help her, carrying Yukari on her back.


    After seeing Loli, the one on the right of Yuko murmured excitedly: "Sister, my sister is safe and well, and I found Master Weiya smoothly." It turned out that Zhengtai was Shiina No. 107, but Some time ago, it was forced to erupt by Miko.The wood was done, and Shiina could only silently obey the orders from Miko.However, although the eclosion was forced, the attitude towards each wagtail was very friendly and acceptable.


    "I haven''t seen him for a while, and he has feathered more than four wagtails. It''s really amazing." Mutsu said in general.


    "Hmph, there are more wagtails than I have collected, unforgivable. Mutsu, you must help me defeat him." Goko Kamata begged Mutsu coquettishly.


    "Master Goko, I will do my best to fight for you..." He also yearned to defeat Nie Kong, the shame that Yixue once lost.


    "It''s him again, damn, to destroy my plan again and again." Bing Equan said bitterly, wishing to rush to kill Nie Kong immediately.


    "Master Bing Equan, don''t be impulsive now. Now our strength is not enough to deal with him. If we want revenge, we have to get the third numbered wagtail on the opposite side." Kakizaki said coldly.


    "I know, so I''m holding back the urge to kill him now." Bing Equan gritted his teeth, showing how unforgettable Nie Kong''s humiliation last time was for him.For now, Nie Kong''s appearance shocked everyone.


    Seeing another Wei Ya wishing to elevate herself, Fenghua''s pretty face was full of complexity, and she seemed to be regarded as a prize for the game by Yu Zhongguang.

 851 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0868, bucket wine

    "You all want to feather me, right? But I only have one, I can''t satisfy so many of you." The faint sadness on the windy face has disappeared, turning into a playful smile.


    Yu Jie''s figure is so enchanting, exuding the unique charm of a mature woman.Especially the breasts and buttocks wrapped in the tights, the outline is simply amazing, the plumpness of the figure completely suppresses them.Her black hair was tied behind her waist, and her long butt had spread all the way behind her.


    "So let''s say, you cute Wei Yas and me. Who can drink me, who can hold on to the last person, I will feather with him..." She put out a few in front of the bar. The large wine glass slowly poured half of the bright red cocktail.


    There was another meaning hidden in her words. If Nie Kong and the others were drunk first, they would definitely not be able to stop Fenghua from leaving.


    "Okay, I''ll accompany you to drink." Masaita Miko gritted his teeth and sat down in front of the glass.Mutsu pulled him, and said that he would drink it instead of his own Aida-sama, because Yuko had no adulthood.In special circumstances, Fenghua nodded and agreed to Mutsu''s request.


    "I accept your challenge."


    With a smile at the corner of Nie Kong''s mouth, he sat beside Yu Jie Fenghua unhurriedly.The closer to Fenghua, the more Nie Kong can feel the charm of her body, which is really charming.After seeing her, Nie Kong decided to turn her into his own wagtail.


    Full of the maturity of Yu Jie, the body attracts the attention of men everywhere.


    Summary and Yuehai accompanied Nie Kong, Xiaocao quietly came to his brother Shiina, the two brothers and sisters seemed to have something to say.


    At the same time, it was Bing Equan who sat down, and it was impossible for him to give up Yuhua Fenghua.Wei Ya, who was hiding his head and showing his tail, saw that Nie Kong and the others were carrying more than two wagtails.Therefore, only Nie Kong and the three Weiyas participated in the drinking competition. No, the door of the bar opened again.


    "Sorry, I want to participate."


    Zuoqiao Minato whom Nie Kong had seen before suddenly came to the bar with a masked man.


    Yuehai saw the masked and feathered flame, with a sweet smile on the corner of her mouth.The Master Weiya you chose is him, but he looks far behind his Master Nie Kong.


    Yukari fell asleep on her back, so she didn''t see her brother playing.However, when Zuoqiao Jiren, who came out of the old forest in the deep mountains, saw Nie Kong, his eyes flashed with surprise, because he did not expect that Nie Kong who comforted him before would be a reed bud.


    It was the first time that Yan saw Yuehai''s reed bud, so he looked at Nie Kong more.His appearance seemed to surpass the world, his temperament was gentle, and he was a peerless man.He sighed, no wonder the arrogant Yuehai would succumb.


    Fenghua stunned for a moment when she saw Sahashi Jiren, who was similar to Yuzhongguangren.If he came earlier, he might voluntarily emerge with him, because he is so similar to Michuhiro... But now that he has said he wants to compete, he doesn''t need to think about it.


    "Come on, let me see how much you drink. Boss, take out all the strongest drinks in the hotel..." Fenghua, who often mixes in bars, thinks she will never lose her drink to anyone, otherwise she will not Propose such a competition item out.


    Hearing Fenghua''s cry, the boss hiding behind timidly ordered the bartender to bring out a bottle of white turbid liquor.Looking at the label on the bottle, Mutsu was speechless-75 degrees.


    When Fenghua opened a bottle, she immediately smelled a strong smell of alcohol.She poured the white wine one by one on the red cocktail that had just been poured, and the colors of the white and red became very bright.


    If you only drink one type of alcohol, even if it is very strong, you won''t drink it all at once.But if the two wines are combined, the power of the newly produced wine is much greater than the two combined.


    Mutsu felt that his face was a little green. Can you drink that kind of alcohol? Even if he couldn''t stand it, fortunately he stopped Mikogami-sama.He suppressed the tingling sensation of his hair and handed the big wine glass to his face.


    "I''ll do it first..." Fenghua looked at a few people mockingly, and drank the turbid spirits like she was drinking with boiling water.


    Nie Kong sniffed the sweet and rich aroma of wine, but he didn''t care.Because his body is too strong, the alcohol may be digested into energy as soon as it enters the stomach.


    "Good drink, then I will accompany you to the end." Nie Kong gracefully handed the wine glass to his mouth, took a sip and tasted it.A super spicy taste, followed by a burst of bitterness, and in the end they all turned into a sweetness.


    Nie Kong hurriedly drank the rest of the wine glass.And after drinking, there was almost no change in the expression on his face, and there was basically no effect.


    "Little handsome guy, you drink well."


    Fenghua looked at Nie Kong in surprise, knowing that she had encountered an opponent this time.


    After seeing Nie Kong''s example, Mu Ao seemed to be drinking poison, closing his eyes and taking a mouthful of it and he was completely boring.But when the wine reached his stomach, he almost vomited it all out.


    The third one was Bing Equan, and he drank the wine dry in small sips, not stupid enough to dry it all at once.After a drink, he took off one of his coats, sweating all over.


    Minato Sahashi looked at the red and white wine glasses with a dry throat, because this was his first drink.


    "If it doesn''t work, then you don''t have to force it..." Homura let out a gentle comfort, but it always felt a little strange.


    "No, I have to try it anyway." He gritted his teeth and took a sip.However, it felt like his throat was on fire, and it burned into his stomach along the esophagus, which was so hot.


    It was uncomfortable, he didn''t understand why anyone would like to drink.When he took the second sip, his mind was a little dizzy.After barely finishing a cup, his face was bright red, and his eyes were blurred.It is estimated that as long as one more sip, he may be drunk.


    Fenghua looked at Jiren anxiously, seeing his performance knowing he could not win.There is no way, I have to rely on myself, as long as I win, there is no need to feather.


    Qianqianyu moved her hand slowly to the bottle, and again filled five glasses of gorgeous spirits.


    "Hehe, no matter what the result is, thank you for drinking with me. The first time I drank such a refreshing drink. Come, come and have another drink."

 852 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0869, forced feathering, the last wind flower

    Masato Sahashi, who is shaking his head, will grab an empty glass, and it seems that his eyes are already running out.Nie Kong kindly stuffed the full glass of wine into his hand, and he smiled and said thank you.


    However, after drinking more than half of it, his eyes were dull and dizzy on the bar.He was full of alcohol and seemed to be drunk in a mess, and Sahashi was eliminated when he had the second cup.Even if Fenghua is now feathering him, he can''t do anything.


    Seeing that the first one was eliminated, Mutsu felt relieved that there were two opponents left.He resisted the alcohol rushing from his stomach, and drank the cup one mouthful after another, so that he was no longer stuffy in one mouthful.Bing Equan''s drink volume is much better than that of Mutsu. He is indeed a noble son, and he is used to socializing when he was young.


    After drinking the second cup, Fenghua hiccuped her wine, and her gorgeous face flashed with blush.She looked at Nie Kong and found that he still didn''t change his face, and drank all the wine in one sip.


    Fenghua often wanders in the bar, and I am very happy to see someone who can drink with her till the end.Come and see if my destiny can be in my own hands.


    One after another, the four of them were drunk continuously, and the second one who failed was Mutsu.


    Drunk, he was messing around at the bar, overturning several bottles.Mikogami pulled him slightly, and Mutsu said unhappy: "I still want to drink, I want to drink. I''m not drunk, I want to drink more."


    Miko frowned slightly and ordered Shiina and Miwa to help Mutsu.He took out the car key from his pocket with his left hand, and left the bar with resentment and unwillingness.Mikogami is a person who obeys the rules of the game very much, so if you lose, you lose without complaining.


    Bing Equan, sweating all over, shook his head vigorously, and drank a glass of boiled water to soothe the alcohol, hoping to fight to the end.Nie Kong sneered, now there was only one opponent left.


    When Fenghua drinks here, she is also a little drunk.She began to follow the rhythm of Nie Kong''s drinking, and soon poured another cup after drinking.Bing Equan, who was already about to reach his limit, couldn''t stand it. He spit out the secretary behind him and covered himself. There was no such thing as a noble son.


    Just as he was about to say a few words of reluctance, the alcohol in his stomach surged again.He quickly covered his mouth and motioned to his secretary to help him to the bathroom.


    The third player, Bing Equan, was eliminated when he reached the sixth cup and fled the bar embarrassedly.


    Fenghua stared blankly at the trio''s retreat, a look of helplessness flashed across her mouth.And the handsome man in front of him, is it the Wei Ya he hit?


    Nie Kong chuckled and said, "The result of the game has come out, do you want to continue drinking?"


    Fenghua stretched out her left hand to hold Nie Kong''s neck, and spilled the fragrance and alcohol on Nie Kong''s nose: "Drink, continue to drink... After drinking me, I am your wagtail... "


    Nie Kong occasionally touched Fenghua''s body, only feeling that the place where he started was soft.He poured the wine and handed it to her, and then she drank the glass..


    After drinking a glass of wine, Yuehai and Summary looked at them dumbfounded.When finally drinking the fifteenth cup, Fenghua''s eyes were completely blurred.


    "Drink...drink, continue to drink." Her plump body turned unconsciously, and her lavender tight skirt wrapped her skin containing infinite heat, which inevitably touched his hands.


    The invisible current, the undefended female body, the charming face of mature women, the flushing after drunk, the mature breath, and the stubbornness of the corners of the mouth all form a powerful attraction.It''s no wonder that many people will start when a woman is drunk, it''s really beautiful.


    Nie Kong squeezed her chin and made her blurred eyes look at himself.Fenghua didn''t speak, looking at him with a little blur in her eyes.At this moment in the body, I feel so hot, so eager...


    "You lost, so according to the rules of the game, you want to be my Nie Kong''s wagtail..." Nie Kong''s big mouth slowly pressed against her pretty face, and kissed her red lips forcefully.


    Although there was a trace of consciousness, Fenghua could no longer resist, and she had no reason to refuse.She closed her eyes silently, indulging her drunkenness.


    Her body became so warm and comfortable at this moment.There seemed to be something strange that filled her empty heart.It turned out that Nie Kong kissed her bright red mouth, and at this moment she feathered her.


    Fenghua''s body glowed faintly, as if invisible wings appeared behind her.At this moment, Nie Kong got his seventh wagtail, the wind wagtail number 03.


    Forcing Fenghua to feather is nothing, because he is the winner of the game and has the right to have his own prizes.


    After the feathering ceremony was over, her pretty face was red with a smile of contentment, and her body and mind belonged to Nie Kong alone.Nie Kong held her plump body, very satisfied.


    "I knew that my beloved Master Nie Kong would definitely outperform the other Wei Ya. Well, since it was a prize won, I agreed to let her be Master Nie Kong''s concubine..." Yue Hai nodded and hummed. Tao.


    "Hee hee, Lord Nie Kong is the best, now he has seven wagtails. From this point of view, we must be able to reach Songtian." The summary said excitedly.


    "Please... please don''t hurt my master, okay, I... I don''t plan to participate in the wagtail project..." Jiuneng was weak behind him.


    "By the way, what should Master Nie Kong do with them?" The summary looked at the dizzy girl behind him, and said again.


    "Give her to her wagtail, let''s go home." Nie Kong said.


    "Well, Xiao Jie likes Master Nie Kong''s gentleness." Xiao Jie''s eyes seemed to become peach-hearted, with love and admiration.


    The superpowered summary squeezed Yukari into Jiuno''s arms, but instead caused the two women to fall to the ground.


    Jiuneng struggled for a while, and found that she couldn''t hold her master. She looked at Nie Kong and the others pitifully: "No...no, Jiuneng''s capacity is too small...Can you help Jiuneng..."


    "Okay, summary you can carry her to our house temporarily, and let them leave after she wakes up." Nie Kong wanted to hold Fenghua, his hands reluctant to leave the soft skin.


    Ever since, Yukari and Jiuneng unsuspectingly followed to Nie Kong''s villa.

 853 The collapse of the second element Text 0870, Ka Yuri wants to live in

    "This is..." Yukari, who was lying behind Xiaojieyu, woke up halfway through the way from the bar back to the villa.Those big black eyes looked around in confusion, and the consciousness in his head remained in the scene before the coma in the bar.


    "Master Nie Kong, the long-time Master Weiya is awake!" Summary Hearing the voice from behind, after turning his face, the four big black eyes looked at each other.The summary stayed for a while, then exclaimed excitedly.


    "Great, Master Yukari, you are all right." Jiu Neng grabbed Yukari''s arm with teary eyes, and was about to cry with excitement.


    "You are really incompetent." Yukari comforted the excited Jiuneng while looking at Nie Kong and the others.When she saw the drunken appearance of the last Yu Fenghua shrinking in Nie Kong''s arms, her heart was suddenly filled with regret.It seems that the last feather has emerged, and Wei Ya is the boy like a gem.


    "I''m sorry to trouble you. She is my wagtail No. 95 Jiuno, and I am her Yukari Reedtooth."


    "I am No.88 Jie, Master Nie Kong is Jie''s favorite Master Weiya." Xiao Jie said Jiao Han.


    "Well, I''m their Weiya Niekong, you are fine, don''t take any risks in the future." After introducing himself, Nie Kong introduced Xiaocao and the others to Yukari.


    Jiuneng scratched his hair embarrassedly, and said with a low self-esteem: "It''s all Jiuneng is not good, I don''t seem to be good at fighting. I don''t... I don''t want to participate in the wagtail project, so I don''t mean to fight anyone. As long as I can I will be very happy if I stay with Yukari for a long time..."


    "Then you are wrong, now the imperial capital has become a battlefield, and battles are unavoidable. After battle selection, only one Wei Ya can bring his wagtail to Song Tian..." Nie Kong said casually.


    "Yukari, it''s better than us...Let''s escape from the imperial capital and stay away from this battlefield." Jiu Neng hesitated for a while, and said something buried in his heart.


    "What, don''t you understand? MBI helicopters hover in the imperial capital day and night. The stations and airports are crowded with MBI''s private army. There are difficult armored vehicles running on the main roads, and fences are placed on the county boundaries! Since the start of the Wagtail Project, MBI has taken control of the imperial capital and blocked this place. These are all designed to prevent us and Master Weiya from escaping from this imperial capital!" Yuehai said disdainfully.


    "Hey, if I can feather the last feather of Fenghua, I don''t have to be so passive. Now there is only Jiuneng a wagtail, and it is impossible to win. Once I lose, I will be completely separated from Jiuneng." Yukari said lost. .


    "Yukari-sama kissed me and said... I want to take care of Jiuneng, please don''t abandon Jiuneng." Jiuneng covered her mouth and pulled Yukari''s cuffs. What she had been saying just now, even if she can no longer be able to sad.


    "Ah... I''m sorry, I won''t complain to you anymore." Yukari felt that she was a bit too much, and panicked to apologize to Jiuneng.But having said that, the first time I met Jiuneng was on the street.At that time, she was very pitiful squatting on the street. She thought she was a handsome boy, and took her in.Then Jioneng ignored the shock of the world and immediately kissed himself forcibly.


    "Miss Jiuneng, what do you want to do?" the summary asked Jiuneng.


    "I...I want to be with Yukari-sama, but my strength is too weak. If I stay in the imperial capital, I must not be able to protect Yukari-sama." Jiu Neng really wants to be with Yukari forever, but the truth is always so cruel.


    "Then actually flee, put your desires into action, and go all out! No matter how poor or weak you are, as long as you have an important person in your heart, your heart will never give in!" They encouraged.


    "Impossible, because I have to go to the Imperial Capital University to register for a while, can I change it." Yukari shook his head.


    "So in summary, your idea is really idiot. Even without the punishment of the troops, do you think you can stop MBI''s private army?" Yuehai dismissed it.


    "Then... Master Nie Kong, do you have a way to help them?" The summary looked at his favorite Nie Kong, and said eagerly.


    Yukari has an older brother in the emperor, but I heard that the wagtail plan can''t tell other people, so now I can only ask Nie Kong.Looking at Nie Kong, Yukari''s pretty face blushed again.


    Nie Kong''s appearance and temperament were too exciting for her, and she could hardly resist his charm.


    "If you really don''t want to participate in the wagtail fight, then let us protect you." A faint smile hung from the corner of Nie Kong''s mouth.


    "Master Nie Kong, how can you take in future enemies?" Yuehai said dumbfounded.


    "It''s okay, anyway, we have Chiho and the others at home. There are not many of them, and a lot of them are missing."


    "It''s so decided, Master Nie Kong and we will take good care of your safety until the plan is over." The summary exclaimed with excitement, for fear that the entire imperial capital might not know the same.


    "Really... can I really trouble you?"


    Yukari was so embarrassed that she was almost dizzy, she wanted...to live with Nie Kong, no...no.Just hearing it made her heart throb.


    "Master Yukari, it can definitely work. Master Nie Kong has a lot of powerful wagtails, he must... definitely protect us..." Jiuneng Xiao MM was full of excitement and held her hands. You can stay with Yukari forever.


    "Hmph, although I am dissatisfied, since Master Nie Kong made the decision, then I can''t say much..." Yuehai pouted.


    In fact, she was envious of them being so simple, so that they could live happily with her Wei Ya in such a carefree way.


    "Come on, let''s go back together." Nie Kong took three more girls back to the villa. At this moment, there were a dozen girls in the villa. Yingying Yanyan believed it would be very lively.

 854 The collapse of the second element text 0871, training Fenghua

    "Kongkong, you are so amazing, you really have feathered the Fenghua of NO.03." As soon as Nie Kong returned to the villa, a scent of meat came to his face, fixed his eyes, and the unclothed Song smiled and waited for them. come back.If it hadn''t been for Nie Kong to hold Fenghua in his arms, she would have rushed into Nie Kong''s arms.


    When Yukari saw Song''s figure, his first reaction was full of envy, and then he was dumbfounded.


    "Why doesn''t she... wear no clothes?"


    "As an otaku family, is it weird not to wear clothes?" Song said disapprovingly.Before she could refute, several figures appeared in the back room.Two twins dressed in queen leather clothes, a beautiful girl in underwear, and an icy beauty with a wagtail pattern carved on her forehead.They were almost all strange people in Kayuri''s eyes, except for the quiet and lovely woman in the back who was dressed normally.


    The women noticed the Fenghua Nie Kong was holding, and without guessing, they knew that she was their new partner, Nie Kong''s eighth wagtail.


    The pungent light is a bit tasteful, because Fenghua''s figure is so helpful.The plump and moving body charm surpassed any of their wagtails, for fear that their master would be fascinated by her and forget them.But when I thought that she was the last bird, I felt much better.


    The women introduced each other, and Yukari and Kuno were stunned for a while.Nie Kong has too many wagtails, there are as many as eight, and three of them are numbered wagtails!With such a powerful force, it is no wonder that they are confident that they will protect them in the wagtail battle.Jiu Neng is very excited, living here makes her feel safe.


    After instructing Yukari and the others to choose their own house, Nie Kong took the soft and boneless Fenghua to the bathroom.


    Fenghua was not very honest, she could vomit from time to time, and even got on Nie Kong''s clothes.Other things to say, the spitting out of the filth and the breath of alcohol also smelled of gastric juice, which was really unpleasant.The body was also smelly, and I had to wash it in the bath room.


    She lay on Nie Kong sideways, motionless.The confused eyes slowly swept around, and there was a person washing her body gently.At first glance, they were a little strange, but strangely familiar faces.Even for him, Fenghua could die.


    The scene before the drunken coma was floating in her mind, and she immediately knew the cause and effect of the matter.The invisible bond that occupies an important position in her heart made Fenghua understand that he is her own Master Weiya.


    After discovering that she was awake, Nie Kong whispered, "I feel better."


    Fenghua put her arms around Nie Kong''s neck and looked at him with affection in her eyes."You are my Master Weiya, please start a new relationship with Fenghua." In Yuzhong Guangren broke her heart, Nie Kong took advantage of the emptiness, and let her downplay Yuzhong Guangren''s heart. Printed with the shadow of Nie Kong.


    "Well, my name is Nie Kong. Although we have emerged, if you want to get my recognition, you must promise my three conditions." Nie Kong said.


    "What are the conditions, my handsome little man..." Fenghua giggled, as if a milf was teasing the innocent little virgin.It is not an exaggeration to say that she is mature, because she has already debugged it more than ten years ago.


    "The first one is that you are not allowed to drink too much. I don''t like girls who drink too much." It doesn''t matter to have a drink like Orochi occasionally, but Fenghua is a bar that wanders day and night.


    Fenghua was stunned for a moment, her watery eyes flashed with helplessness.She doesn''t like alcoholism, but because Yuzhongguangren did not accept her love affair more than ten years ago, she was sad to paralyze herself with alcohol.But drinking and drinking has become a habit.


    "You are too difficult for others. It''s rare that Fenghua was so excited that there is a lovely Master Weiya who can accompany her to drink to the fullest." Fenghua exhaled warmly in Nie Kong''s ears, and hugged Nie Kong tightly.Because I am close to Nie Kong, my body feels very comfortable and warm because I am hot and can''t.Sure enough, every wagtail must use Master Weiya''s DNA to calm that hot body.


    Nie Kong snorted coldly, and said, "Can''t it?"


    Fenghua''s pupils swelled sharply, with a faint panic: "Since...Since it was Weiya''s order, how dare Fenghua not agree." At that moment, Fenghua felt that her heart was about to split. It hurts to open.


    "The second one, from now on, your body and mind belong to me alone. You must completely forget the Michuhiro who you have a crush on. The third one is absolutely to follow my orders, even if one day I let you kill Mihiro. People, you have to execute it too." Nie Kong squinted.


    Fenghua''s pupils shrank, and she whispered: "You...you won''t really want me to kill him."


    "Who knows what''s going on in the future, because I don''t allow my wagtail to have other people in my heart." Nie Kong said domineeringly.


    The dominance at this time, and the gentleness just now, made Fenghua feel the charm of Nie Kong''s character.The perfect curve is looming, and Fenghua, who has been passionate all his life, faces Nie Kong.


    "Hmm..." Fenghua was buried in Nie Kong''s arms, thinking for a long time.Finally, as if relieved, he gave a heavy hmm.At this moment, her appearance has cut off the shadow of Yuzhongguangren in her heart.

 855 The collapse of the second element Text 0872, the third phase of the wagtail project

    Regardless of whether it was the strong influence of Feathering, Fenghua''s heart is now tied to Nie Kong''s body.Nie Kong''s likes and dislikes for her will have a strong influence on her.


    "The longing for that person has melted softly in my heart. Thank you, I can finally let go of my last relationship. Fenghua No. 03 has since identified you as my master Weiya and my new lover. Nie Kong, my Weiya master, please take care of it in the future..."


    The dimples on her pretty face were red, and her beautiful eyes looked at Nie Kong, expressing her admiration for Nie Kong. Fenghua really was a charming mature woman.


    Nie Kong planned to help her take a bath, so he and Fenghua didn''t wear clothes.


    "If this is the case, then fully dedicate your body to me, and unfold the love and intimacy between Wei Ya and the wagtail." It is not Liu Xiahui who sits in arms, but the eunuch.The mature and moving body was leaning in his arms at this moment, and Nie Kong could no longer control it.


    "Well, even if you use your DNA to calm Fenghua''s feelings..." Fenghua''s body is constantly heating up, and there is only one longing in her heart, enjoying the intimacy with Nie Kong.


    She didn''t know the feeling of feathering when she was drunk, she yearned for another mucosal contact with Nie Kong.His likes are more important than anything else.


    Nie Kong felt that the wagtail of the wagtail goddess was really easy to hack. As long as he emerges, their body and mind belong to Weiya and they can never betrayed.


    "Kiss me..." She slowly approached Nie Kong''s face with a confused expression, and actively pressed her lips to Nie Kong''s mouth.The gentle touch, with a unique fragrance that belongs only to her.


    Fenghua only feels that her body has become a larva lying in the Songtian boat, full of warmth and comfort.Although it feels a lot smaller than the first eclosion, Fenghua is already immersed in this joy.


    "Hmm..." Fenghua''s eyes emerged from the blurry state, and a touch of gentleness that only belongs to Nie Kong bloomed.


    "Hehe, Kongkong has already feathered her a second time..." Song and the others who were hiding behind the door jumped out and looked at Nie Kong with a smile.


    Nie Kong was speechless for a while, they were actually peeking at Fenghua and their H.But he just didn''t feel satisfied, so he came in time.


    "I won''t lose to the newcomer Fenghua, so Master Nie Kong, please take good care of me..." Yuehai glanced at Fenghua''s body jealously, and unwillingly took off his clothes and pressed her body against Nie Kong.


    In the new round of "feathering", Nie Kong stayed in the bathroom for another hour or two.Fortunately, Tian Nu and the others have already taken a bath, and they won''t disturb Nie Kong''s love.However, Nie Kong felt very strange recently. After coming to the world of the wagtail goddess, he and the women pushed them until they were all in the bathroom.


    After a thrilling battle, the bathroom slowly returned to calm, and at the same time with the emergence of the last wagtail, the third phase of the wagtail project began...

 856 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0873, contention for artifacts

    The first stage of the wagtail plan is to release the debugged wagtail out of the Songtian ship, and the second stage is the process of letting them all emerge.Now the third stage has started with the news from the Yuzhongguang people to the wagtails, and the Weiya must take the wagtails to start the wagtail battle on the battlefield of the imperial capital.The wagtail has become clean and has been divided into several powerful forces in the imperial capital, all with more than three wagtails.Mikoto to the south, Bing Equan and Nie Kong to the east, Santo West to the west, and MBI''s punishment unit in the middle.


    "Masters, with the end of the battle for the last wagtail last night, let''s start the third stage now. This is the last chance for the reed tooth and wagtail who have never fought before. See clearly, it is the last. Third. The stage battle is based on getting this thing as the criterion to win the condition. This stage will be divided into several rounds. As long as the one group that gets a certain item that must be obtained wins, the other three groups are eliminated. Ouch... Don¡¯t have the psychology of fluke, participate The failed wagtail function will stop in time, and the winner will get an unexpected exquisite gift. Please read the text message carefully. Each reed can bring up to three wagtails to participate in the battle. The item has been hidden In a corner of the playing field, when the game starts, it will be sent to Weiya¡¯s mobile phone in the form of a text message. If you don¡¯t receive the text message, don¡¯t worry too much, because next time it may be your turn, of course. As the manager of the game, I would like to remind that if Wei Ya receives a text message and does not come to fight, I will act very unreasonable when I am angry for a while. Please keep this in mind, and I will announce below. The location of this battle, the battle stage is located in the Imperial Capital Bay, the abandoned equipment island owned by mbi, and the text messages have been successfully sent. Please prepare for the contest in time. So let¡¯s stop here, lords, next See you later. Wagtails, prepare to start your own battle..." Yuzhong Hiroto stood on a high platform and excitedly announced the start of the first round of the third phase.


    And the third stage is called the bond between the reed tooth and the parrot, and the certain item he said should be an artifact.If you collect eight, you will be able to completely control the life and death of 108 wagtails.Using the artifact to lure Weiya into the battle, the people of Michu let Weiya, who was unwilling to fight by chance, had to participate.Only after the selection of the cruel competition, can finally pick one out of the remaining one.


    Tonight is the start of the first round of the third stage. If it were not for Song''s reminder, Nie Kong would have forgotten about this at all, and most of his thoughts have been attracted by the charming girls in the villa.


    Not to mention that Matsu of the otaku clan doesn''t like to wear clothes all day long, but his figure is so fascinating that he does not pay for his life.Chiho and Tannu change into a cute doll outfit every day, sometimes wearing only underwear.A youthful and beautiful figure is unmistakable.


    Seeing the performance of the women, Qiu Jin took off his pure white pants on the spot and said that he hated wearing pants and was inconvenient for Nie Kong''s favor.Now there is Fenghua, a super-sexy mistress of the royal sister, and another scenery that attracts Nie Kong, wearing an apron naked.The fascinating figure is looming, how passionate it is.


    Especially after being pushed to Nie Kong, Fenghua''s attitude towards Nie Kong is almost like a newly married wife, not to mention much affection.Even in conversations, they are full of red and peachy colors and affection.


    Compared with the jealous Yuehai sisters, the two sisters Guang and Xiang are slightly normal. They have the same leather queen costumes as before, which tightly outline the curves of their bodies.Xiaocao is pitiful, helplessly among Ji Nu and Nie Space, too young to enjoy Nie Kong''s love.Yukari, who had just arrived, looked surprised again when he saw their performance.


    Jiuneng watched their body show eagerly, she almost cried out loudly and said that her strength and body were all defeated.


    "Kong Kong, according to the intelligence analysis that I have collected, the items mentioned in the third stage of Yuzhong Hiroshi must be artifacts. Although we already have one in the hands of Miya, the remaining few can never be obtained by others. So. , Kongkong must cheer..." After telling Nie Kong Yuzhongguangren, Song said seriously everything he knew.


    "Ah, there is Fenghua to protect my dear, and I will definitely win the final victory." The Fenghua''s face in an apron is full of amorous looks. The coquettish and emotional look is very similar to the D woman, but her sight is only Pretending to be Nie Kong in front of him.


    "I will not lose to you. My wish is to arrive at the Songtian Ship with Master Nie Kong, and then live with Master Nie Kong..." Yuehai said desperately.


    "Summary, I also want to be Master Nie Kong''s wife." The women squeezed Nie Kong together, making Yukari look very unbearable.However, if she were to be so intimately close to Nie Kong, she would definitely have nosebleeds and dizziness.On the contrary, Tian Nu has become accustomed to the performance of several people, and her performance is very calm.


    Jiuneng shrank her body, she really didn''t want to intervene in the fight, because she knew her depth, as long as she could stay with Yukari all the time.


    In order to cope with the upcoming wagtail battle, Nie Kong began to dispatch troops.The women were dissatisfied, clamoring to accompany Nie Kong in the battle.


    Qiujin, Fenghua, and Yuehai, Nie Kong chose three single-numbered wagtails as the wagtails to play in the first round of the third stage, and gave them a disarm.Nie Kong persuaded her to watch the house with her twin sisters, saying that protecting Chiho and Jiuno is a very important task.Naturally, my head is simple, and I laughed sweetly when I heard it was important.Xiaocao doesn''t want to see fights and quarrels, so he doesn''t want to participate.But Nie Kong felt that she was afraid of meeting her brother and did not want to fight him.


    The first round of the competition was held a day later, and the venue had already notified all Wei Ya who needed to participate in the competition, and Nie Kong''s list was impressively included.So after he sent the message, Nie Kong took the three daughters and set off slowly towards the Imperial Capital Bay.


    "I don''t know what''s going on?" Song looked at the situation of the playing field displayed on the screen with some confusion. At this time, it was still quiet, and no one came first.She is responsible for intelligence, and the rear supports Nie Kong, who claims to be Nie Kong''s wise wagtail.

 857 The collapse of the second element body 0874, one pick three

    Song continued to monitor the playing field and found that the wagtail and Wei Ya of the first round began to arrive one after another ten minutes later.The first person who appeared was a few people familiar with Song, who frustrated Bing Equan under Nie Kong twice. He drove a luxurious sports car with three wagtails and a secretary to the stadium first.


    In the first round, he met the second largest power in the east, Kongkong and him really couldn''t stand the same thing.The second one is not the famous Wei Ya, because he only has one wagtail.Song investigated his information and found that his name was Tanikawa, a villain who often abused his wagtail.Seeing his information, Song Hen''s teeth itchy.


    I couldn''t wait to hope that Nie Kong could teach him severely, so Song immediately called Nie Kong.


    "Kongkong, please pay attention to the time. Two reed buds have arrived. If you linger, the artifact will be handed over to others."


    "I see, we are already halfway, and we will be there in a few minutes." Nie Kong disapproved of the voice coming from the mobile phone.Even if they discover the artifact first, it will save him a lot of effort.


    "Okay, then I won''t bother you. But if you start fighting, Kongkong, you have to help me severely teach me a badass Wei Ya who abused wagtail." Nie Kong nodded looking at the photo from the phone. Accepted Song''s request.


    Hanging up Song''s phone, Nie Kong looked at his cute three wagtails and asked, "Are you ready? It''s our turn to debut."


    "Master Nie Kong, I can fight for you at any time." Yuehai said confidently.


    "My dear, don''t worry too much. Basically no one is the opponent of our three-digit wagtail. What''s more... My dear, the power of love you give us is constantly flowing in the body." Said.


    Qiu Jin did not speak, but a firmness appeared in his eyes staring at Nie Kong.Seeing the costumes of the two women, Nie Kong nodded slightly and looked at Qiujin.


    A dress of light veil covers the graceful body, which is not very revealing.But Nie Kong suddenly seemed to have thought of something, and immediately came to Qiu Jin''s body, unexpectedly reaching out and lifting Qiu Jin''s skirt up to his waist.


    Qiu Jin''s expression remained unchanged, but instead he automatically moved closer to Nie Kong and presented his beauty to his master.Sure enough, as Nie Kong expected, she didn''t wear trousers again.If you show it to others in battle, you won¡¯t be a loser.


    Seeing Nie Kong''s performance, the two women misunderstood Nie Kong.


    Fenghua''s eyes dangled, and she looked at Nie Kong watery, and said, "My dear hates it, do you want to do it here?"


    "He...what a filthy place...to be on the road...Although I have no objection,...but I feel very ashamed..." Yuehai''s pretty face was completely red, rubbing the corners of her clothes at a loss Measures.


    Nie Kong couldn''t laugh or cry, "Don''t talk nonsense, I''m just making sure whether Qiujin wears trousers or not. I said, you must wear trousers when you come out." He slapped her elastic ass with his right hand. She looked helpless about her hobby.


    When the two women heard Nie Kong''s words, they were a little disappointed and a little grateful.Perhaps only Qiu Jin would agree to any unreasonable request from Nie Kong without saying a word.


    "Yes... I''m sorry, master, I forgot..." Qiu Jin''s cold expression with a touch of shame was so touching.


    "Don''t take it as an example. I''ll help you wear it this time." Nie Kong looked at the crimson and black land, suppressing the impulse in his heart, and directly transformed Qiujin into a pair of tight pants with his mind.Qiu Jin''s face became a little unnatural, it seemed that he really hated wearing trousers, but he absolutely must obey Nie Kong''s orders.


    After adjusting the outfits of several women, Nie Kong took them to the so-called venue.


    When they arrived, there were already three teams searching in the abandoned MBI island of the Imperial Capital.Among them, Weiya was a man who had just arrived from Song, one was Bing Equan in the east that Nie Kong was familiar with, and the last was a middle-aged man who looked like an idiot. He brought three loli to the competition.


    Seeing Nie Kong''s appearance, the figures of the three teams paused.However, their hands and feet became much faster, as if they hoped to find the artifact before Nie Kong.However, what surprised them was that Nie Kong didn''t plan to search in the abandoned base. Is he going to give up this round?


    But they didn''t know that Nie Kong''s purpose was to sit back and harvest fishermen.Although first come, first win, you have to have the ability to take the artifact out.


    "Master, I...I found the key item to win the game..."


    In less than an hour, one of the loli raised a crystal-like object with the word "1" engraved on it, and exclaimed with excitement.


    "Retreat right away and hand over the artifact to the master!" One of the people around looked at the surrounding vigilantly, but her cry finally revealed the news.


    "Stop, where do you want to take my artifact!!" Bing Equan saw the three of them holding the artifact and preparing to flee, frowned and stopped. It seemed that he knew that this trip was to collect the artifact.


    "Weaving blade, Hu Die, Ge Cheng, you shoot..." A wagtail with legs, Gecheng with a flywheel weapon, but the strength of the three women is indeed not outstanding.


    "Diao Xiong, you guys retreat!!" One of the masculine loli Yiya directly shouted, condensing a force to strike at the three women to stop them.


    Nie Kong could no longer remain silent. He turned to the three women next to him and said: "It''s your turn to perform. Help the master seize the artifact."


    I wanted to seize it by myself, but then there would be no meaning of fighting wagtail.


    "Yeah!!!" Qiu Jin nodded silently, his eyes calmly looking at his master''s enemy.


    "You can''t imagine it, Mizuchi!!" Without a word, Yuehai threw out a series of dense water arrows, and swept toward the six wagtails over there.With such a wide range of tricks, you can see how powerful Moon Sea is.


    The seven wagtails who competed in chasing the artifact changed their pretty faces. They didn''t expect the ninth wagtail to be so powerful.With one move, the world almost changed color.


    "Damn it, isn''t he going to pick three out of three?" Bing Equan had a gloomy face.

 858 The collapse of the second element Text 0875, Bing Equan and Sanada West eliminated

    The scope of the water arrow is too large to enclose all of their three wagtails with reed buds.With Bing Equan''s words, the three immediately joined forces with the enemy to deal with Nie Kong.


    "Bing Shi!" Qiu Jin''s heart moved, using her own ice power to condense the water of the moon sea into ice.


    "Haha, let me work harder, storm..." Feng Huayu pointed a finger, and a storm followed Frostbolt.The storm was mixed with sharp ice arrows and roared with an unobservable aura


    The three women wonderfully completed a cooperation, superimposing the three tricks, and directly mixing the three kinds of ninjutsu in Naruto into a compound ninjutsu, and the power has not only increased several times.Even without using the dual cultivation power bestowed by Nie Kong, the power of the three women is enough to defeat the enemy in front.


    "Boom..." With a loud noise, the abandoned island of MBI was shaken.After the smoke dissipated, the abandoned buildings in front had been razed to the ground.


    "My little cuties, are you all right." The middle-aged uncle rushed to the ruins anxiously, digging around a pile of gravel with his own hands.After pushing away another big rock, he saw three wagtails in human form.Although he couldn''t recognize the specific appearance, Sanada Nishi could recognize them as his wagtail.Disappeared, the breath of his three wagtails lost contact with him.


    "My little cutie..." He uttered a mournful roar to the sky, his face was sad, and he finally realized how they felt when they killed other wagtails before.


    Fenghua and Yuehai laughed bitterly. They knew that their strength was too great, causing casualties.They are no more than women, and the soul of the wagtail cannot be attached to other people.


    The sound of the rustling stones falling, several figures struggled out of the gravel team embarrassedly.There are more or less scars on the body, but not very serious.Because the three women mainly attacked the three loli holding the artifact, they were saved from death.


    They stepped back to their Wei Ya in embarrassment, and looked at Fenghua''s three daughters in horror.


    "Master Bing Equan, please allow us to use prayers." Zhibian looked at his Weiya longingly.


    Bing Equan looked at Nie Kong angrily, and couldn''t lose to him for the third time."Okay, come on."


    "Give me a little harder. If I lose, I''ll see how I can clean you up." A silly male Wei Ya shook off the wagtail in his arms, wiped his mouth, and cursed angrily.


    The poor wagtail with a sledgehammer in his hand did not dare to complain."My hammer of oath will smash the enemy of Reedfang!"


    "My Oath Flywheel, the dangerous enemy of Reed''s tooth, cut it straight."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The four wagtails emitted a strong light, and then each began to recite their prayers.


    This is the difference between eclosion and non-eclosure. By reciting one''s own proprietary prayers, all the power contained in the body can be released.


    The four wagtails shot together, and they performed their proud stunts.Seeing the affection between them and Wei Ya, Fenghua''s heart was shaken, her delicate body flew into Nie Kong''s arms.


    Apart from anything else, Fenghua''s soft lips immediately kissed Nie Kong.Amorous, she was reluctant to part with Nie Kong even in the battle.If Nie Kong abandons her cruelly, she will definitely be hit harder than the previous crush, and even lose the courage to continue living.


    "I can''t stand it anymore, people will also use prayers."


    Yuehai was jealous, she had never received that treatment before.She pushed away the endlessly entangled Fenghua, changed herself to kiss Nie Kong.


    She sucked the body fluid filled with Nie Kong''s breath, and suddenly lost her feeling like Fenghua.But Qiujin refused, because she longed to get Nie Kong''s love like them.Finally, I can evolve, so I must recite the prayer once.


    "The wind of my oath, Wei Ya will blow away the dark clouds-Hua Lan!"


    "The water of my oath, the pollution of the reed teeth, all disperse-the sea of ??end!"


    "The ice of my oath, Wei Ya will freeze everything!"


    The third daughter''s daughter was thick on the opposite side, and there was a burst of fluorescence, and the power in the body was boiling.


    Nie Kong gave them the pattern of prayers. Although they said that their power was strong enough, the daughters of Nie were eager to get Nie Kong''s love.After enjoying the sweet kiss of the three daughters, he walked towards the reed bud that had just cursed the wagtail.It seems that he has agreed to Song, to teach that scumbag Weiya¡ª¡ªTanikawa.


    Seeing Nie Kong approaching, he glared at Nie Kong fiercely and cursed: "Little white face, what do you want to do! Dare to move forward and be careful I beat you..."


    Nie Kong felt like it was hard to believe that someone like him would have a wagtail pick him.


    "I want to see how you are going to beat me." Nie Kong still stepped forward at an unhurried pace, and Gu Chuan''s eyes flashed fiercely, and a straight fist hit Nie Kong''s eye socket.


    Nie Kong simply squeezed Gu Chuan''s fist and kicked his knee forcefully with his left foot.Tanikawa screamed, half kneeling in front of Nie Kong.


    "Huh, why isn''t it fierce?" Nie Kong slapped him on the face again and beat him to the ground.


    "Woo, it hurts, I give up, don''t fight!" He broke his nose and burst into tears, almost before kneeling before Nie Kong begging for mercy.


    However, Nie Kong intends to let him be the same as the ending of the original book.He stepped on his legs hard, his eyes protruded, and immediately stopped crying, turning out to be in a coma with pain.


    After solving the scumbag, Nie Kong looked at the battlefield.The duel between the wagtail prayers, the result is that the three daughters of Yuehai won the victory.Just Yuehai alone, the four wagtails were overwhelmed by the range of tricks.


    And the freezing sky and biting cold wind in the back caused the four of them to completely lose their lives.The wagtail''s battle was cruel, and even Fenghua couldn''t help but feel a little sad for the wagtails.


    After the death of three wagtails, Bing Equan was already disqualified from participating in the wagtail project, because he had no wagtails available.Nishi Sanada is the same as Tanikawa, and the winner is Nie Kong without any suspense.


    Bing Equan and Zhentianxi fell to the ground, their eyes blank.


    The Fenghua trio came to Nie Kong timidly, for fear that Nie Kong would scold them for being too cruel.But instead greeted Nie Kong''s praise, they were very happy.


    They were ordered to dig out the artifact No. 1 buried in the soil, and Nie Kong returned to the villa with the spoils.

 859 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0876, the punishment unit goes out

    "Now I declare that the winner of the first round is Weiya Niekong from the east!!" Yuzhong Hiroshi opened his arms and hugged his chest with excitement. It seemed that the first round of the game was very satisfied.


    "Then the second round of the third stage, I officially announce that it will start immediately! The venue is located in the eastern region, MBI all dome arenas!! The second round is similar to the first round rules, first come first wins, but the contestants The number of people may be a little more, you have to be prepared..." Yuchu Hiroto continued to announce, it seems that some wagtails must be eliminated in the near future.


    After he sent the message to the buds, he shut down the communication image.


    "Haha, is it my turn to play?" Sharan always smiled frivolously, but anyone who knew him would know that he was a homosexual and had no interest in girls.


    "Well, please come to Sharan-kun, take the punishment unit by the way. Because, even if you use MBI''s super-technological emergence, you are still a reed bud, and you are eligible to participate in the Wagtail Project." Yu Zhong Guangren laughed.


    "Hehe, if I take Jay Feather, she will definitely kill her..." Sharan''s expression remained the same.


    "It doesn''t matter much, because there are a lot of unnecessary things to be removed this round. It doesn''t matter whether there is a artifact, because I can give it to you without authorization, you don''t need to do anything to become the last reed bud..." Yu Zhong Guangren said.


    "Forget it, act according to your plan." Sharan turned and left, gathering his three wagtails.


    At the same time, some reed buds in the imperial capital received a news of the competition.However, Nie Kong''s participation had just ended, so it was not his turn right away.With the collected artifact number one, Nie Kong and the others returned.


    The women greeted Nie Kong at the door first, especially Song looking happy.The first thing is to hug his beloved Nie Kong, and then yell at him to take the artifact in Nie Kong''s hand and look at it.Xiaocao occupied Nie Kong''s thighs, lying on Nie Kong like a kitten, as if very comfortable.


    Only Yukari looked distressed, Nie Kong asked.It turned out that Yuzhong Guangren sent her a text message, and it should be her turn to take the wagtail to the competition.If the order is violated, MBI''s punishment unit will come to clean up.


    Nie Kong patted her on the shoulder to express comfort, saying that as long as he lives a day, he will definitely protect their safety, just live happily as usual.


    Fenghua said that she has herself, and she doesn''t need to be afraid of anyone.Even if the punishing troops were all on together, Fenghua was confident to defeat them.


    "Don''t worry, people at MBI will definitely not dare to step here for half a step. Come to my room quickly, the show will be on the scene soon." Song urged.


    Yukari had nothing to do with them, so after a yawn, he returned to the bedroom to make up for a nap.


    So Nie Kong and the others came to her room full of electronic instruments. After she finished typing on the keyboard, an overall map slowly appeared on the front screen.Song slowly reduced the map and positioned it in the arena of the imperial capital.


    With the 360-degree coverage of the satellite, even small ants can see clearly.Because the arena is about to start a battle, MBI has driven everyone out, and there is silence.


    Slowly, the shadows of people approached, and the reeds who received the news hurriedly arrived.The first, the second... In an instant, there were more than 20 people in the arena, and their purpose was to obtain the artifact to avoid being eliminated.


    Dozens of wagtails, even with multiple reed buds, turned the quiet arena into a lively scene.Nie Kong discovered that in the crowd, he could vaguely see Saqiao Kairen with flames.


    If they want to dig out the dirt, they will not miss the target artifact.The punishment unit, which is the representative of MBI, arrived late, and the three of them sneered at the ineffective wagtails below.


    "Sharan, can I be free?" Yayu looked at the crowd below, a bloodthirsty smile flashed across his mouth.


    "It doesn''t matter, the president has explained it, you can play as you like. But be careful, don''t break the rules. If someone finds the artifact, don''t hurt them..." Sharan lazily looked down and said.


    "Understood, let me clean up all the unnecessary wagtails below." Crow feather drew out the sharp blade in his hand, and rushed into the crowded field.She became more and more eager, fighting with the sister, repeating with Nie Kong.Now only killing can calm the urge in my heart.


    Ever since, the crazy killing began.Although the three of them didn''t need to pray, their strength far exceeded the group of scattered sand below.Blood spilled all over the arena, and there were bursts of heart-piercing screams.


    The wagtails lost their functions, and the rest fled everywhere.Yayu''s strength is very strong, really worthy of being the current captain of the punishment unit.Two women, Red Wing and Black Wing, followed closely behind them, tidying up the avoiding wagtails.


    Under the influence of the killing atmosphere, a wagtail was lucky enough to find the artifact number 4 hidden in the arena before the wagtail was killed.


    "I... I found... the artifact!" Sahashi''s weak voice caused the three wagtails to move.Because they saw him and the president look similar, they planned to leave him at the end to kill.However, Sahashi was lucky, and before they killed all the wagtails, they found the target-the artifact.


    "Hehe...Since it''s over, then stop." Xia Lang looked at Minato Sahashi with a smile, and he showed a weird smile.


    Hearing Sharan''s words, Minato Sahashi collapsed.Homura accompanies him to protect him at the end, but his power is also not afraid to punish the troops, the only wagtail qualified to compete with Crow Feather.


    Nie Kong squinted his eyes when seeing Zuoqiao Jiren grabbing the artifact.In other words, I have a chance to fight him in the future, which is really interesting.But even if your father is from Yuzhongguang, you must ask him if he agrees to win the game.


    At the end of the second round, the Yuzhongguang people couldn''t wait to hold the third round.Mikogami, who belongs to the southern forces, is very lucky. His opponent almost only owns a wagtail, so they can easily obtain the artifact.


    A total of three rounds were unfolded, and the Yuzhongguangren threw three artifacts.Adding the loosely stolen one, a total of four flowed out of his hands.According to his guess, it seems that he will continue to use the artifact to guide the battle between wagtails, but he has to wait for his news.

 860 The collapse of the second element text 0877, goodbye beauty

    After getting the artifact number 1, Song felt that it was the best time to retrieve the artifact number 8 from Miya¡¯s hands.It is her dream to help her master Weiya gather 8 artifacts in an empty space.I believe that the gentleness and love out of thin air can bring happiness to the wagtail more than the people of Yuzhongguang.Song was relieved to give him 108 wagtail brothers and sisters.


    Hearing Song''s suggestion, Nie Kong''s heart moved.Long time no see, it''s time to visit Meiza No. 01 in Izumo-so.After making the decision, Nie Kong set out with a few women in the early morning of the next day.In addition to the sisters Guang and Xiang who were to stay in the villa to look after the house, Nie Kong led a group of women''s soldiers to Izumozhuang, including Chiho and Tannu.Yukari and Jiuno didn''t know anyone, but he could only stay in the villa with the two sisters.


    The first thing they did was to check their outfits. Nie Kong felt relieved after seeing what they were wearing.Such as taking eight girls for a walk, envious of the men around, because the figures of the women are really great.Fenghua ranked first. After watering, the skin became clear and clear, the chest became round, bigger and firmer, and the waist became thinner.Even Nie Kong couldn''t completely resist the mature charm of a mature woman.The other four women are slightly inferior to Fenghua, but they have a bit of youthfulness and are very pleasant.


    When he arrived at Izumo Village, Nie Kong knocked on the door out of courtesy.With a sweet sound, the wooden door opened with a creak.A beautiful woman in a white kimono and apron appeared in front of them.


    Summary, Qiujin, Yuehai, and Xiaocao seemed a little surprised to see such a beautiful girl for the first time.


    "Ah, you guys are willing to come back to see me. These are..." After seeing Nie Kong and the others, Meizai''s pretty face showed a gentle smile.After welcoming them to the living room, Meizai looked at the summary women curiously, and asked Nie Kong.


    "Hehe, it surprises you to say it, they are all dear wagtails." The wind and watery eyes glanced at his friend Meizai, and then leaned against Nie Kong like a little woman.


    "I am Yuehai No. 09, Master Nie Kong''s water wagtail." Yuehai proudly introduced herself.


    "The summary numbered 088 below, please take care of it." The summary bowed politely.


    "I... my name is Qiujin, the obsolete wagtail number 07, the master took me in." Qiujin said indifferently.


    "Xiaocao is the wagtail number 108, and the person I like is the elder brother..." Xiaocao, who was sitting on Nie Kong''s thigh, said in a tender voice.


    "My name is Chiho, I am the sister of Tan Nv''s Wei Ya." The shy and timid Chiho said weakly, seemingly afraid of strangers'' sexiness.


    After listening to their introduction one by one, Mei Zai looked at Nie Kong dumbfoundedly: "No...no, you actually...Even the eight wagtails feathered, even Fenghua willingly..."


    "It''s nothing, because my goal is to win Yuzhongguangren''s wagtail plan, fortunately with their help." Nie Kong smiled confidently.


    "The ambition is so big, although I hate Yuzhongguang people using wagtails to fight each other, but if you can stop it, you will be lucky." Miya covered her small mouth and smiled softly.Her temperament is very decent, more temperament than the noble moon sea like a princess.


    After greeting for a while, the women finally knew the identity of Mei Zai through conversation, and they were shocked that they could squeeze their small mouths into a big watermelon.Wagtail number 01, it exists like a myth.


    "Beautiful, you still keep the artifact that Song stolen from Yuzhongguangren." Nie Kong asked the business.


    "Huh? Yeah, in my bedroom, do you want it?" Meiya Xiu frowned.


    "Yes, because Yuchuhiro people used the remaining artifacts to guide the wagtail''s fight and fight, and now I already have one in my hand. It is estimated that when the wagtail plans to the final stage, that Wei Ya will completely master eight artifacts... ¡­" Nie Kong explained.


    Hearing Nie Kong''s words, Mei Zai''s eyes flashed murderously, and she was absolutely unforgivable to use magical tools to kill each other.


    "Asshole, there won''t be many wagtails left at the end!"


    "It''s right to develop according to his plan, because he said that only the last reed bud and his wagtail can reach Songtian and completely control the fate of the world." Nie Kong said without concealing.


    "Damn it, if it weren''t for the safety of other people in the imperial capital, I would have rushed to MBI to kill him." Mei Zai said bitterly.


    "Mei, don''t be angry, I believe that if Kongkong controls the artifact, it will definitely bring happiness to the wagtail." Song said softly.


    "Yes, Big Brother is the best person in the world." Xiaocao said proudly.


    "Huh..." Mei Zai eased her emotions, then smiled softly at Nie Kong."Then everything is up to you."


    Nie Kong smiled and said jokingly: "After collecting the artifacts, you can feather the beauty of NO.01, don''t you worry? I am a very greedy person, if I can feather the beauty..."


    "Hehe, I''m already a yellow-faced woman, I am afraid that feathering will cause you the most trouble." Mei Zai smiled.


    "No, you are beautiful." Nie Kong is not an exaggeration, because her face is considered the most beautiful among wagtails.


    "Thanks for the compliment, if you say big things, just wait for you to collect the artifact." Mei Zai giggled, and her little hand couldn''t help touching her smooth face.Looking at her, I really care about my appearance.


    But as Nie Kong said, she really maintained her youthful beauty.The characteristics of the wagtail are strange, as if they are not old.


    "Dear you are good or bad, molesting beautiful in front of me." Feng Hua nodded Nie Kong''s forehead with a very intimate look.


    Looking at the love between Nie Kong and Wagtail, Meizai''s mouth was full of smiles.Perhaps his words may really bring happiness to the wagtail.To be honest, if he really wants to feather himself after mastering the artifact?The artifact can control 108 wagtails, and she is no exception.


    "I''ll take out the artifacts you keep here, you can wait..." With a complicated mind, Meizai glanced at Nie Kong, and one stood up and returned to his bedroom gracefully. The artifact in it was taken out.


    After collecting this No. 8 artifact, Nie Kong had two of them, and the remaining six were outside.

 861 The collapse of the second element text 0879, take advantage of the trend

    That was originally taught by Nie Kong out of their pleading, but what the two women did was the same.Had Nie Kong not taught him, he would have misunderstood the orientation of the two women.


    The two women panted again and again, and they were sweating all over and thought they were doing hard work.The rustling voice seemed to be accompanied by hysterical happiness as the hair was dragging, and it was not satisfying to the apex of emptiness, and the whole body was sore and uncomfortable.


    Chiho''s weak body fell on the bed suddenly, and her watery eyes looked at Nie Kong who was staring at them dumbfounded, "Brother Nie Kong, you...you can help Chiho and Sister Tan, I... I''m out of strength." In fact, Chiho hopes to get more., Although the happier, but still a little uncomfortable, uncomfortable to vent.


    Don''t you know what you want, let Brother Nie Kong do it for yourself.With this thought, Chiho sent a request to Nie Kong.


    "But, Yinnu is Chiho''s wagtail." Nie Kong squinted at Yinnu, and found that she didn''t dare to lift her up with her pretty face down. Would the cheerful Yinnu be shy.


    "Well, the girl Tian will not care, just like Chiho." Chiho slowly pulled away her white legs and gave Nie Kong a place. The girl on the opposite side still obeyed her Master Weiya''s words.


    "okay."


    Nie Kong''s heart was shaken, and he couldn''t help taking off his pants and sitting in front of the woman.Looking at the performance of the two women just now, Nie Kong was already in high spirits.The feet of the two were placed in the same posture as Chiho.But the difference is the bump fit.As soon as she touched the woman, she felt agitated, as if she was shivering.


    After the running-in just now, Tian Nu was already ready.Nie Kong took advantage of the trend, and the two had a bond.


    Like a key and a keyhole, it protrudes high and fills the depression of the woman.Tannu''s eyes widened, and she felt a pain sweep over her body. She experienced the tearing pain in a cold sweat, thinking that it was God who had punished her for betraying Chiho.


    Chiho suddenly realized that... it turned out that everything he did was correct, but it seemed that a key item of Brother Nie Kong was missing.She blushed and looked at the intimacy between her wagtail and Nie Kong, and the desire to replace Tannu and Nie Kong''s intimacy rose in her heart.Looking at the appearance of the woman, I seem to be really happy...I can''t leave myself behind, I must participate in them.


    So after a burst of ultra-high-frequency vibrations on the bed, the pretty face of Tian Nv was full of satisfaction and softened to the bed sheet.


    "Big Brother Nie Kong, Chiho is... a human being, but can you do that kind of intimacy with your big brother like Tannu?" She crawled behind Nie Kong and said foolishly.


    "As long as Chiho is willing, I can bring happiness to Chiho, just like Song and the others." Nie Kong gently hugged Chiho''s jade waist, with her mouth a little bit smaller, and stopped tasting.


    "That''s what you said. I can''t go back. I am willing to accompany my big brother to do the kind of intimate things like Tiannv." She smiled happily, and her legs voluntarily separated and stacked with Nie Kong''s.


    She didn''t dare to treat the fierceness of a mature woman, but like a spring breeze and drizzle gave her an unforgettable enjoyment, giving her the happiness engraved in her mind for the first time.


    One she was very fortunate to have met Nie Kong. He saved herself and woven herself a pair of wings that could fly freely in the sky, giving herself the motivation to survive.Now she has given all her body and mind to Nie Kong and established an inseparable bond.


    After satisfying them, they enjoyed the comfort brought by the skin and wonderful position of the two women.


    And because of the strange request of the two women, they both became Nie Kong''s women.After becoming Nie Kong''s woman, comparing double grinding tofu is simply tasteless, and I will definitely not make it again.


    Although Nie Kong was not very opposed to the two women''s lesbians, he seemed to show his incompetence to them, which he could not accept.


    They don''t know all this, but they enjoy a different kind of happiness. What Nie Kong did silently caused the two women to put down their guard against him and treat him with a sincere heart.

 862 The collapsed two-dimensional body 0880, the third stage ends

    After Chiho and Tannu got into trouble that day, they got together with Song.Song and the others were surprised, because Chiho and their two daughters were able to accompany them to participate in the intimate battle with Lord Nie Kong.The number of partners increased by two, but they were still defeated by Nie Kong''s death. One by one, they ascended to heaven like a soul, enjoying the happiness Nie Kong brought them.Sahashi Yukari was very shy, and when Nie Kong touched her body, she would be dizzy with excitement.Nie Kong exclaimed, how could he react the same to the innocent boy when he saw the excitement.


    Nie Kong was not in a hurry, and took her heart a little bit.The body can be taken away at any time when she is dizzy.Even if it is Nie Kong''s infringement, Sahashi Yukari will not resist Nie Kong, only stunned and dizzy...


    And when time passed, Yuchuhiro once again sent a new message to each wagtail.


    "My Lord, the fourth round of the third stage is about to begin. Please invite Wei Ya to take your wagtail and quickly board our MBI cruise ship at a specific location. By the way, this time the game The system may be a little bit different from the previous one. It belongs to the super melee system.¡± Yu Zhongguang people directly put forward the three words of melee.


    "The melee, isn''t it about putting all the remaining Weiyas together to win or lose, right?" Miko, who got the news, thought so, it was true, but there were some differences.


    "This time the big melee includes the next non-participating players and the previous failed players. I don''t recommend competing for the successful players again. Of course, those who are directly beaten to a halt are naturally not included. Zhu Jun should have it in his hands. With the mobile phone issued by MBI himself. Next, on the yacht, I will use this item to get in touch with everyone. And this time on the cruise ship, there are three items necessary to pass the customs. In other words, only three groups will be successfully promoted." The human talk is not long, but it shakes the hearts of many people.After all, it is the last chance. If you give up, there will be no chance again.Successful players will not be invited by Yuzhongguang people again. It seems that Nie Kong and the others are the seed players who have successfully advanced to the fourth stage.There were a lot of people participating in the game, and the punishment unit was impressively inside.Some people saw the bloodthirsty trio and all hid away, praying secretly not to run into them.


    "Time waits for no one. If you don¡¯t get on the yacht anymore, you must drive!" Yuzhong Guangren is really a funny guy, he didn¡¯t make it clear at the beginning, and now a bunch of people are squeezing aboard the boat. Go, there was almost a stampede.


    The boat left, the wagtails on the shore were all emptied, and no one should have fallen."Ahem... Now I announce the rules of this competition. First of all, the conditions for victory. Put some necessary items on the ship in three places. As long as you get its reed bud, you win. This is very simple. , I won¡¯t repeat it. The second point, don¡¯t be lucky, the failed party will definitely be reclaimed at the end, so I wish you all a pleasant journey.¡± Yuzhong Guangren shut down the communication very badly and took the remaining dozens All wagtails are housed on cruise ships.Seeing such a scene, Bing Equan sneered, and clenched his fists hard: "Return your clothes, , prepare for action." It was unexpected, except for the wagtail that Nie Kong killed before, Bing E. There are two feathered wagtails hidden in Quanhui, once again fighting for the artifact.


    The first reaction of many people is to stay away from those around them. Everyone is an enemy except their own wagtail.Some people choose to group together to form a team to increase their strength and be able to get out of the hands of some strong people.The former is affected by the latter, and the result becomes like this, a group that can hold a group instead of a group that can go it alone.Unexpectedly, there are far more people who work alone than those who hold a group, because no one can believe it except himself and Wei Ya.Temporary alliances are difficult to gain the trust of everyone. People who can truly hand over their backs to teammates do not exist in this loose combination, and they have more or less different ideas.


    The chaotic crowd made Yayu feel very upset.As soon as she saw the murderous intent in her eyes, she was about to draw her sword and start killing.


    Unsurprisingly, after seeing the performance of the three, all the wagtails and reed buds swarmed away, running away from the three.They know more or less how powerful the punishment unit is, and they dare not collide with them head-on.Needless to say, no one dared to go up and die.Whether it''s requesting a group, or fighting with the three of them.


    Many people have already begun to reduce strong competitors for themselves. The group organizers have waved their butcher knives at the soloists, and many soloists should hate this.Raven feather is like a ghost, erratic on this ship, no one can catch his whereabouts.Occasionally someone saw that he was no longer where he was, and dazzling became the best explanation.And after she leaves, there will be a rain of blood.


    The battle happens quickly and ends sooner.Sweeping it away, the figure of the single-handed man was almost invisible, but there were several groups of wagtails attacking a team of similar size.During the period, both sides suffered damages, and one side defeated the other by a weak advantage.Sometimes it is very common for the fisherman to benefit from the fact that other teams passing by will instantly pick the fruit of victory.


    Someone finally discovered the first artifact, and it was discovered by a solitary reed bud, a deer fire numbered 087.At this moment, they focused on the artifact, after all, getting the artifact is the right way, and reducing competitors is just a last resort.


    One by one, they rushed to Luhuo crazy, but the two of them quickly fled on the big ship.The killings of the punishment troops continued.However, the artifacts were unearthed one by one, and the punishment troops could not violate the rules and harm those who possessed the artifacts, so Luhuo and the others escaped.


    The game continued, but the punishment of the troops was simply killing, not caring about the artifact.Among the dozens of wagtails, most of them died in the hands of three of them.Raven Feather''s strength is too strong, even if he doesn''t read the prayers, he can kill some wagtails in one stroke.The wise Bing Equan stopped a group of his subordinates, and after defeating other forces one by one, he personally disintegrated his own forces after obtaining the artifact, and he is indeed the heir of a big enterprise.


    Three artifacts were completely excavated, the punishment unit got one, and the number 088 Luhuo got one.Owning two Wagtail Bing Equan is no exception, and got one.The last one belonged to the punishment unit. All the eight artifacts were distributed except for one that was still in the hands of Yuzhongguangren.At this point, the third phase of the Wagtail Project is over.

 864 The collapse of the second element text 0882, fourth stage

    The final battle will be held at an altitude of several kilometers, Chiho and Sahashi Yukari were very shocked.But how to reach such a high place is a very simple question.


    According to Song''s explanation, there is a very strong turbulence around Songtian.Normal helicopters or airplanes can''t get close. Only the last surviving two wagtails and their reed buds can go up.After saying this, Song smiled mysteriously and said that there was no need to consider how to go.


    Because there is still a certain number of people surviving in the third stage, the number of people may be reduced in the terminal controlled by MBI in the future. That place is the beginning of all planning, Godza Island.The place where the wagtails awakened, and the place where Meiza, number 00, needs to return.


    Song''s intelligence is very accurate, after the strange appearance of Songtian in the sky.In the waters of the imperial capital, the calm sea set off a turbulent surging.The wind was surging, as if some huge monster appeared.


    After such a big disturbance, a huge island suddenly moved near the sea area of ??the imperial capital and stopped there.And one is on the sky with Songtian and the other is on the sea.Only MBI''s amazing technology can make such a move.


    As soon as it appeared, the private army of MBI in the Imperial Capital was surrounded by arms.Soldiers with real guns, countless armored vehicles and helicopters all dispatched.


    News about the island is being reported all over the world, but MBI has come out to explain the ownership of the island.After the battle to defend the island of God''s seat more than ten years ago, the strength of the first-generation punishment units numbered 01 to 05 allowed them to recognize the declaration of the people of Yuzhongguang.Therefore, the victory of the battle to obtain the ownership of the island of God is worthy of the name MBI.After seeing the news, Song told Nie Kong that the fourth phase of the Wagtail Project was about to be unveiled.Needless to say, the battlefield, Yuchuhiro people chose to start on the island of God.


    Unsurprisingly, several armored vehicles and armed soldiers came to the front of the villa, saying that they were here to welcome the reed bud and wagtail of the fourth stage to the island of God.After all, there is already surrounded by the army. Without their escort, it is impossible to simply break in, unless force is used.


    With two artifacts, Nie Kong and his eight wagtails followed the armored car to the front of the island of God.Successive crowds approached, and all wagtails with artifacts brought them to the front of the island.


    Two have a single wagtail, such as the deer fire number 087 and the flame number 06.And Nie Kong, who had the most wagtails, had eight wagtails on the scene to calm them all.


    Next, it was Miko''s turn, and the number of Masata''s wagtails reached 4.In addition to Bing Equan, the five reeds with artifacts have all arrived.MBI''s army transported them to the island of God''s seat, where the four who punished the troops were already waiting there.As soon as the reeds landed in Saqiao, they felt dizzy and very uncomfortable.Not only the head started to become heavier, but the body seemed to be crushing a mountain.A few of them staggered, all knelt down on the island of God, even Sharan who punished the troops was no exception.The strange thing is that Nie Kong has nothing at all.


    "Welcome everyone to the headquarters of MBI, let me explain the situation for you. Godza Island is a former spaceship, and the artifact will generate specific energy near the wagtail. Wagtail or ordinary people who hold the wagtail backbone will It¡¯s safe and sound, but with some wagtail attributes but no wagtail backbone, this is simply a poison... The key to survival is a divine weapon. You have not forgotten to bring it. You Weiya has already felt unwell. Okay, but please rest assured, the artifacts in your hands can neutralize them. Look at those luminous beams of light. There are eight locations around the island of Gods, and a device that can neutralize energy has been made. Those luminous numbers, you want Activate the artifact through the device settings. There are numbers on the artifacts in your hands, please place the artifacts in the corresponding device. Then, please follow the number of the artifact in your hands to the place where the same number is displayed. Be sure to put all the artifacts It is over after setting up. But Wei Ya must operate it himself, otherwise the artifact will not be activated." From a speaker on the island, the voice of Yuzhongguangren came out.


    "Hehe, doesn''t that mean we have already won, Kongkong doesn''t seem to be affected..." Song Jiao laughed.


    Even if they didn''t see Yuzhongguangren''s expression with their own eyes, Yuehai and the others felt that he must be as uncomfortable as eating a fly.His Master Weiya could not be judged by common sense at all, and was far more mysterious than them.


    A few of them looked at Nie Kong, their eyes were full of vigilance.If he attacked suddenly at this time, they would definitely be unable to resist.


    "Uh, then... you are an exception, but the artifact must be placed before the next step of the plan will unfold. You have two artifacts in your hands. I hope you can hurry up. I will take the remaining artifact in my hand. I''ll help you settle. There is not much time, only five minutes." Yuzhongguangren hurriedly covered up.


    After he finished speaking, the wagtails each carried their reed buds and rushed towards the marked position.Nie Kong¡¯s artifacts are No. 1 and No. 8, so he moves faster than others.A soft body came from behind Nie Kong.Don''t look at it, there is only Fenghua on such a large chest.She looked at Nie Kong with watery eyes, and only Nie Kong was in her eyes, and her heart was not fluctuated at all with the Yuzhong Guangren who had a crush in her past, which made Nie Kong very pleased.


    "My dear, let me hold you to the resettlement location. Fenghua''s speed is very fast." A gust of wind wrapped the two of them and rushed out at a very fast speed.Seeing Fenghua''s performance, they yelled in summary, regretting that they were a step slower.


    With the strengthening of Nie Kong Shuangxiu, Fenghua''s speed is so fast.At a distance of several kilometers, it took more than a few seconds for the wind to arrive, and the task was settled soon after it was completed.


    Nie Kong was speechless for a while, and could only obediently enjoy the warmth and softness of Fenghua''s embrace.As the artifacts were set up one by one, the rays of light emitted by the eight beams of light in one piece dissipated the energy in the god seat island and restored their ability to move freely.


    But the matter is not over, it has just begun.The light seemed to be controlled by someone, dividing the huge island of Gods into a confined space, which happened to be divided into two wagtails.


    All of this seemed to be within the calculations of Yuzhongguang people.

 865 The collapse of the second element text 0883, the involuntary beauty

    In Izumozhuang, Mei Zai''s eyes quietly looked at Song Tian in the sky, and her beautiful eyes were in a trance.


    Except for individual wagtails, the rest of the wagtails, because their brains are basically composed of muscles, will definitely fight each other to the next feather.So the wagtail plan is the last bird, no, that is the battle that determines the wagtail goddess.


    Miya, as the current goddess number 01, has already involuntarily followed her own instincts to act.Although it hates itself, the body has no choice but to make its own way.


    Wearing a beautiful kimono, Miya rushed to the Godza Island alone with a sword.As Gaomei expected, Mizai has acted.The Mizuho people also estimated that it was right, and it didn''t matter whether Mizai participated.When the plan came to the end, it was not that she influenced the plan, but that the plan influenced Mei Zai''s instinct.The battle of the wagtail goddess was determined by the plan, and the predecessor Meizai could not be left out.


    There was a boundless longing in her heart, which guided her step by step to the island of God.Even if Mei Zai was the wagtail of No. 01, she could not have the right and ability to go to the sky surrounded by the turbulent sky by herself.To get there, there must be the power of eight artifacts to pull.


    Before Meiya came, the battle on the island of Gods began with the area cut by the light wall.It is divided into three areas, each area will leave two groups of reed buds and wagtail.Mutsu tried to touch the light wall, but there was a sharp pain in his palm.


    "I''m sorry, you can''t leave here anymore. Then the second round of the fourth phase of the Wagtail Project has begun..." Yu Nakahiro, who was in a special position surrounded by a circle of light, was posing proudly. smile.


    "President, what the hell is going on here, what are you going to do when we are locked in?" Red Wing was a quick-witted person, and couldn''t help asking his doubts.


    "Nothing, it should be said that it is a very simple rule. In the area separated by the light wall, there are two reed buds. The other reed bud in the same area is the first opponent of the kings. By the way, I It¡¯s a very impatient person. The time limit is one hour. If you fail to decide the outcome within one hour, all wagtails in the area will stop functioning. Please be aware of it." Hiroto Yuchu announced the plan with a laugh. content.


    "Cut, it''s really super hot, that is to say, it is a death match." Bing Equan said with an angry face.


    "That''s it. It''s worthy of our MBI rival company. It has a strong understanding. Let''s start, I wish you all a triumph." The people of Yuzhongguang hid under the safety exit, looking very afraid that Nie Kong and the others would be anxious. Hit it up.But if he continues to talk, Nie Kong really can''t help but impulsively kill him.


    Divided into three areas, Nie Kong looked at his first enemy-the young Osaku Orihiko, who is the same as Minato Sahashi, who owns the wagtail deer fire number 087.


    "Oh, the first opponent met you, Lu Huo." The summary seemed to know her, so he came out and said hello.


    "It turned out to be a summary. Although I am very sorry, I must win the game. Defeat Yayu and live with Master Weiya." Lu Huo waved a long side knife in his hand and his eyes were firm.


    "That''s not right, the summary has been agreed with Master Yayu, and she will have a showdown with her in Songtian, so the summary can''t lose." The belligerence keeps rising, and no one can stop the summary from going out.


    "Since they know each other, let them be cut off in the first game. In summary, don''t be merciful." Nie Kong held the dissatisfied Yuehai and asked her to stay beside him.


    "Huh, I should have done it, it''s really fast to summarize my hands and feet." Yuehai murmured, but still stood obediently around Nie Kong.


    "I see, Lord Nie Kong." Summary The charming face is already extremely serious, looking at Lu Huo with a burning fighting spirit.


    "Summary, I am no longer the weak me I used to be. I met the fetters that belonged only to me, so I am no longer confused. The faith of the blade, let it pierce you." A crazy swing, in my hand The side knife cuts to the summary.


    Summing up a pose, naturally and easily avoided the deer fire''s chopping.Lu Huo was shocked, and the one that was not reserved swept across the army.And the eyes of the summary are as bright as the stars in the middle of the night, and they have seen through Luhuo''s movements.


    "You have to be careful, I won''t be merciful." As soon as he closed his hands, he made a move empty-handed.The sharp side knife landed firmly in her hands.


    Lu Huo''s face changed, and he tried to pull out his weapon, but the hands of the summary did not move.


    "Kacha..." The right hand of the summary formed a hand knife, like a three-child in a gourd baby, slashing on the knife with bare hands.


    "Master Nie Kong said, you can''t be merciful, so take it-bear fist." The summary yelled, as if a black bear shadow of more than ten meters appeared behind him.With a punch, her right fist hit Lu Huo''s abdomen with a very fast speed, with the momentum to crush everything.


    Lu Huo stared, the power coming from her lower abdomen was about to crush her internal organs.She involuntarily sprayed out a pillar of blood, and she collapsed.She was very unwilling, because she failed without saying the congratulations.Could it be that the fetters of summary are much deeper than her?


    "It''s over." The summary sighed slightly, because her fist shattered Luhuo''s internal organs and completely lost its function.


    "Wow, someone has already failed. One of the winners has appeared, and you must cheer." Yuzhong Guangren announced loudly.


    Big horns knelt in front of Lu Huo''s eyes blankly, and his trembling hands slowly closed Lu Huo''s eyelids.


    In other areas, the battle continues.Bing Equan''s opponent encountered the punishment unit, which made Bing Equan''s face embarrassed.And Sahashi Minato and Shoda Miko from the south are divided into the same area, and Mutsu VS Homura is playing.The two are rare male wagtails, and the moment they both send out their congratulations is really passionate.


    Four handsome men kissed together, and that scene was really shocking.Even the Yuchuhiro who was watching the battle didn''t even know that the tea cup in his hand was broken into pieces.


    Because he knew very well that Minato Sahashi was his son, he believed that no one would be funny watching his son kissing a male wagtail.

 866 The collapse of the two-dimensional body text 0884Miya enters the battle

    One is the flame wagtail, who was very powerful before emergence, and the other is the wagtail Mutsu, numbered NO04 in the original punishment unit.The huge flame dragon and the sharp sword qi violently collided in midair, affecting a large area.The fire is very lethal, but the sharpness of the sword cannot be ignored.


    The fight between the two made Miko''s eyes shine.Because he feels very excited, this kind of scene is the charm of the game in the wagtail project.After a violent explosion, the overlapping two quickly separated.


    The two have each used their congratulations, and their strength has been greatly improved.But in terms of strength, Mutsu, who is ranked in the top five, is indeed better than Homura, and the backbone of his soul is more mature than him.


    After a fierce battle that lasted for half an hour, Mutsu slashed Homura in the back.The blood spattered, and the outcome was instantly known.After a bitter battle, Mutsu won the battle.


    Sahashi watched Homura''s breath disappear in a daze, as if he had lost something important in his heart, empty and very uncomfortable.


    After the victory, Miko threw himself into Mutsu''s arms excitedly and praised Luoku''s greatness.Shiina was absent-minded in the back, because he was very worried that he would meet his sister Xiaocao in the battle.


    However, before they could decide the victory or defeat, relying on Grey Wings and Red Wings, the punishment troops quickly cleaned up Bing Equan''s two low-powered wagtails, and it was too late for them to say their congratulations.


    Bing Equan looked ugly. Although he said he was opposed to the wagtail plan, if he succeeded, he might destroy MBI.And now, everything is over, he lost everything.


    The MBI organization has begun to recover the wagtail that has lost it, and it will not give everyone time to remember it.The loser must leave the island of Gods to avoid being implicated in the battle.


    Half of the six groups of wagtails were eliminated, and the remaining eight wagtails from Nie Kong, four on the prince, and three from the army were punished.The second round of the fourth stage was over, and the voice of Yuchu Hiroto came again.


    "Congratulations to the kings for their smooth promotion. The next round will begin immediately. However, there are three reed buds left. It is really difficult to eliminate one of them." Guangbi continued to isolate, it seems that Yuzhongguangren really intends to let them A few deathmatches are left to the last two.


    "Huh, is it necessary to be upset? I don''t mind one person against the two of them." Nie Kong said.


    "No, I don''t want to break the rules of the game itself. I absolutely cannot agree with 1VS2." Mikogami refused loudly.


    "Haha, you don¡¯t have to worry. As the organizer of the game, of course I will not be unfair. There is a coincidence. I originally promised someone not to let her participate in the wagtail project, but now that she is here, let her act Your opponents. Now start to divide the area again randomly, please be prepared. The rules are the same as before, and the time limit is one hour." Hiroto Yuchu couldn''t help but laugh when he looked at the person who suddenly appeared on the screen. .It seemed that God wanted to help him, she came at the right time.


    The wall of light began to flicker, and it was divided into two new battlefields again.Nie Kong and the others waited in place, very curious about the new opponent that Yuzhongguangren said.


    As the light flickered, a graceful and beautiful shadow appeared in Nie Kong''s sight.Familiar with a white kimono, beautiful face, gentle and elegant temperament, she is beautiful.


    "Miya...Why did Miya come here? In terms of her personality, she shouldn''t have come to participate in Yuzhong Guangren''s plan." Fenghua was surprised when she saw Miya.


    "No...No, her eyes are not as beautiful as usual. Could it be that she now represents the identity of Bazhu?" Song was also surprised, but soon thought of an important point.


    At this time, Meiza''s eyes did not have a trace of human emotion, and her dim consciousness or instinct controlled herself.


    At this point in the wagtail plan, Songtian Manifestation had an indispensable relationship with her, which made Meizai unable to control her instinct to come.As the wagtail number 01, it is not an exaggeration to call her the wagtail goddess.In ancient times, eight Songtian ships came, and in each ship there was a Meizai numbered 01, called Bazhu. It can be said that each one is her.


    Now the wagtail plans to select two new birds to go to Songtian. Her instinct can make her long to return to Songtian. Almost every wagtail has such a desire. That is why the wagtail project can be launched.


    After seeing Miya, Mutsu squeezed sweat from the palm of his hand holding the hilt.There is no other reason, because his Master Weiya and Meizai are in the same area.That means that my enemy in this game is beautiful.


    Miya, known as the North to Prajna, had seen her greatness a long time ago, so how could she not behave in fear.


    "Mutu, do you know her?" Mikogami asked curiously.


    "Mikokami-sama, she is the wagtail numbered 01. This time we can''t win one-on-one. The four of our wagtails must work together to have a chance to win." Mutsu said cautiously.


    Yuko''s eyes widened, "Isn''t Mutsu her opponent?"


    "Well, although I am not reconciled, I admit it." Mutsu shook his head with a wry smile.


    "Well, Shiina, Miwa, the three of you must help Mutsu to defeat her." Although he didn''t want to fight in groups, Yukogami didn''t want to lose Mutsu forever. Their bond was already deep.


    The crucial third round began with the appearance of Mei Zai.


    Yayu was about to laugh wildly with excitement, because she saw the opponent she was eager to defeat, Yuenu and Nie Kong.Although it was a pity not to compete against Song Tian, ??Yayu''s eyes could not contain anything except Nie Kong and summary.The bloodthirsty eyes were like a hungry wolf, staring at Nie Kong and the others.


    Grey Wing and Red Wing dare not care, because Nie Kong has a lot of wagtails, and a few of them are single-bit wagtails.


    Sharan looked at Nie Kong with a frivolous smile, as if greeting him.Nie Kong was clever, because he knew that Sharan''s sexual orientation was men, which was the so-called homosexuality.


    "Hehe, I''m finally going to a showdown with Master Yayu. I''ve been looking forward to the summary for a long time, and I''ve been looking forward to it for a long time to make a daughter." In a word, two voices were used strangely.


    The backbone of the sister-in-law, a body with a summary suddenly appeared.


    "Jie''er, I hope you won''t let me down..." Yayu drew out his sword and threw the cloak behind him.Vigorous posture, slender with a bit of heroic charm.

 867 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0885, feathering crow feather

    The battle to determine the last two feathers started. The four wagtails on Miko VS the beauty of the unborn, punishing the three of the troops VS Nie Kong''s eight wagtails.Although Xiaocao and Song didn''t plan to participate in the war, Fenghua and their six daughters had enough to drink a pot of them.


    After the super strong power gained through double cultivation, they changed from immature wagtail to mature body just like Meiza.And further beyond, can no longer be regarded as a wagtail.The wagtail backbone and artifacts can''t affect them at all now.


    Crow Feather naturally chose the summary as his dream opponent, and the remaining two girls, Grey Wing and Red Wing, faced the twins who fought for Nie Kong for the first time.The three women Yuehai, Qiujin and Fenghua screamed regret and missed the opportunity to fight again and again.


    The summary clenched his little hand in excitement, and rushed towards Crow Feather.Without the hands-on training of the original Meizai, the movement of the summary is very monotonous and full of flaws, but the speed is incredible.The master was beaten to death with random punches. The summary used the difference in strength to make up for the lack of combat experience.


    Seeing the summary disappear, Yayu''s light smile solidified on his face.Needless to say, it seems that she can''t see through the speed of the summary at all.


    "Back?" The blade turned gorgeously in Jayu''s hand, and then Jayu held the handle of the knife back and stabbed it back.The sixth sense of being a warrior is good, but the blade just pierced the air.


    "That''s not right, I''m above you." Xiaojun smiled softly. She kicked her right foot on Yayu''s body in a whirling motion, kicking her out more than ten meters.


    Yayu wiped the trace of blood that overflowed from the corner of her mouth, but her eyes became more and more filled with excitement and bloodthirsty. The summary with such strength is worth her to kill.


    Since he couldn''t judge her position, Yayu, who couldn''t keep up with the speed summary, waved the Taisa in his hand vigorously.A fan-shaped area around the summary enveloped a sharp knife wind.


    She issued a wide range of attacks, crazy, she has the determination to kill the summary with one blow.


    Summing up his right hand into a fist, and stretched to aim at the sword wind coming in front.What made the people around him speechless was that a laser cannon was emitted from the hands of the summary and collided with the attacks of the crow feathers.


    "Haha..." Yayu smiled without surprise, because that trick was that she had to defeat her opponent-the number 08 stunt.


    The power of the laser cannon is too powerful, and the blade is completely blown away.Unabated, he actually broke through a big hole in the light wall and continued to rush forward.


    Yayu broke out in a cold sweat, but fortunately, her vigilance made her hide a little bit faster.Otherwise, even if she has a few lives, she will die.


    "Yuyu, you can''t beat me, my heart is filled with the love of Master Nie Kong." The tone of the summary has changed, otherwise she will be called Master Yayu, and now the girl who appears in front of her is the sister.


    "Haha, I saw you again. But this is what I have to do, how can I know if I don''t try." The blood in Yayu''s body boiled, and the graceful body slowly squatted.


    Two groups of white breasts showed most of them from the collar.


    "Come on, once again a showdown." After Yayu finished speaking, he rushed towards her as soon as he stepped on his feet.Crow Yu didn''t use the prayers because the girl in front of him didn''t use it.


    Seeing Yayu''s figure, Yuenu shook her head for a while.Compared to her current self, her speed is too slow.With the love of Master Nie Kong, the strength has increased too much, completely surpassing all wagtails.


    The knife shadow covered the left and right sides of the summary tightly, but could not touch the corners of her clothes.


    "It''s over, Yayu." Summary sighed softly, his right hand condensed incomparable strength.After Wei Wei avoided her strong knife, the summary struck Yayu''s abdomen with the force of shredding everything.


    With such a powerful force, the internal organs are bound to be shattered like a deer fire.


    However, at this moment, a broad palm lightly held the small knotted hand.Summary looked to the front in a daze, and muttered: "Nie Kong...Master Nie Kong."


    Simply catching Yuenu''s blow, how strong his strength should be, Yayu was shocked."No, I must defeat them..." With a strong unwillingness, Yayu''s sword stabbed Nie Kong''s lower abdomen.


    Nie Kong''s other hand slowly stretched out to clamp her Tachi, and with a strong twist, she broke her weapon.


    "Summary, don''t break her body. If you stop functioning, just use that prayer."


    Yayu''s body kept moving back, but Nie Kong took her slender waist with one hand and hugged her tightly.Pulling her clothes on her back involuntarily, the perfect jade back fell into Nie Kong''s fingers.


    Fenghua looked at Nie Kong''s bold movements, and she was shocked and quickly covered Xiaocao''s eyes to prevent her from seeing the unsuitable scene between Nie Kong and Yayu.


    My dear is too rude and bold, Sharan and Yu Zhongguang are observing, please leave it here?No wonder she misunderstood, because Nie Kong''s actions were too bold for a girl.


    "Let go... let me go." Ya Yu kept struggling on Nie Kong, and the softness of his chest was constantly squeezed and deformed in the collision of his body, feeling very good.


    But Nie Kong''s thoughts were not there, but on the back of the jade.It is warm and creamy, with a sweet fragrance unique to girls.In a piece of whiteness, a pattern of wagtail is dotted with it.


    "Summary, read the prayer." Nie Kong said.


    "Hmm..." I don''t feel any regrets because I have defeated Yayu, but I am curious why Master Nie Kong wants to protect Yayu''s body.The little white hand was pressed on her back, and Yayu''s eyes slowly lost their spirit after a serious statement.


    "Master Nie Kong, why do you want to stop the summary?" Looking at Nie Kong holding Yayu, he asked the summary curiously.


    "Hehe, I''ll tell you later, now I''m going to collect her temporarily and don''t recycle it to MBI." Nie Kong''s mind moved, and he received the disabled Raven Yu into the Dingtian Ring.


    After he fully controls the power of the divine tool, he can resurrect the dysfunctional crow feather.To punish the women in the army, Nie Kong felt that he had to collect his wagtail.


    If the body is destroyed, it must be bred again with the backbone of the wagtail, which is too long.

 868 The collapse of the second element Text 0886, the end of the plan

    After the defeat of Crow Feather, the two women Red Wing and Wing Wing could not escape the powerful electric shock from the twins.In particular, the gray wings are very cute, pierced into his head by the claws in his back in the thunder and lightning.


    "Hui Wing, what are you doing there stupidly?" Red Wing couldn''t help but utter a voice while embarrassedly avoiding the lightning that the two sisters played with.


    "Huh, my body is numb with electricity, my mind is dizzy. But Red Wing, I heard that electric breast enhancement is very effective, you should try it now." Gray wings wrapped in a white bandage retorted.


    "Stupid Grey Wing, I''m not... Didn''t I say that, and it''s not that the bigger the breasts, the better, don''t always use this to make fun of me." She looked at her flat breasts and replied stiffly.


    "Wow, isn''t it."


    The two women quarreled as if they were no one, and felt sympathy for the red wings with small chests. The two women had flat chests.


    "You two, have you forgotten that you are fighting now?" Looking at the two women who were bickering dissatisfied, he couldn''t help saying that two purple thunderbolts shot out from their fingertips.Compared to the arm size just now, it has now expanded to the bucket level, and it seems that the rising light is a bit serious.


    "Oops, I''m going to be scorched by electricity. Run away, this time I must use prayers." Hong Wing''s pretty face changed in expression.


    "Master Sharan, can you?" Hui Wing looked at Sharan behind and asked in a hurry.In the prayer, Sharan''s consent must be requested, because they understand that Sharan doesn''t like girls.


    "Well, make an exception. After all, it is the last battle of the wagtail plan." Sharan smiled and nodded, giving the two women a surprise.With the prayers, they don''t have to be so embarrassed.


    "Hmph, do you think it is possible to recite a prayer? High power, divine sound!" Two rays of thunder erupted in mid-air with a strong brilliance, and the thunder struck the two women.


    With the strength of the two women now, even if they don''t need prayers, they can easily perform their killer skills without joining hands alone.


    With a bang, the two women almost turned into a ball of coke, revealing two innocent eyes.


    "The thunder of our oath will break the disaster of Weiya." Two little hands pressed their backs and read the same prayer.With a burst of soft brilliance, the two seriously injured women lost their functions.


    In the first battle between Nie Kong and the punishment unit, he won a big victory.Guang Hexiang wittily dragged the bodies of the two women in front of their masters, so that their masters could easily collect them.


    They listened to Nie Kong¡¯s explanation that he was very interested in punishing the women in the army.As servants, Guang He Xiang must satisfy the strange hobbies of his beloved master.Ever since, all three women received Nie Kong''s Dingtian Ring.


    Sharan looked at the defeat of his three subordinates, sighed helplessly, and then returned to a faint smile.Because the task assigned by Yu Zhongguang was over, it was time for him to leave.However, he was very surprised that the Yuzhongguang people would want to let Nie Kong collect the disabled wagtail.In fact, I don''t blame Yuzhongguangren, because he was completely dumbfounded, and he couldn''t find any trace of the three women at all.


    Nie Kong''s battle was over, but the battle between Mutsu and Miya continued, because they couldn''t quickly decide the victory or defeat based on their strength.


    From the beginning, Miya looked at them with a sword in his eyes, and the Mutsu four used prayers from the beginning, and did their best to fight Miya.


    Shiina''s prayer is very powerful, "The skeleton of my vows, with the decay of the cross, swears to defend the reed teeth, the garden of the end of the world!" The strong corrosion spread across the entire area, making beauty inevitable.


    Miya moved her body mechanically and waved the Dachi in front of her.Mutsu''s expression changed, and he hugged Shiina and rolled back.After the two collided, it was the beautiful blade light purifying the corrosive atmosphere.


    Had it not been for Mutsu''s rescue, Shiina might have been severely broken.At this point, the four of them fully understood the power of Mei Zai and did not dare to take it lightly.So after Nie Kong and the others ended, they were still embarrassed to avoid Meizai''s fierce attack.


    The first person to die was Miyu, and with her weak strength, she couldn''t escape Meiza''s random blow.Then it was the second turn of Ri Jizi, number 15, who lost her function in the blood spatter.


    The beauty of acting by instinct is more terrifying than usual, because he will never show mercy.NO.01''s wagtail goddess, the performance at this moment is indeed worthy of the name.


    Mikogami stared blankly at the two dead partners, feeling sad, as if his beloved toy had been snatched away.But what he cares more about is Mutsu, he and his bond are too deep.


    The remaining Shiina and Mutsu supported the battle hard, but they couldn''t last long.Meiya swung too much with a single knife, not giving them any chance to fight back, it was terrible.


    After half an hour of protracted battle, Miya broke through Shiina''s defense and pierced his lower abdomen with a single knife.He vomited a lot of blood in his mouth, and his last glance was to look at his sister full of nostalgia.


    The tragic scene made Xiaocao cry out and screamed to rush towards Shiina.Nie Kong comfortably hugged Xiaocao to prevent her from impulsively doing stupid things.


    The wagtail plan is so cruel, it must decide the outcome, as if it is raising Gu, leaving two birds out.Because according to Song''s explanation, only two feathers are qualified to reach the sky of Song.


    And when Shiina was defeated, Mutsu himself could not fight Miya.So it didn''t last long, and accompanied the three wagtails, leaving Yuko burst into tears, eyes full of reluctance and nostalgia.He hates it, why didn''t he win to the end.


    More than a hundred wagtails have gone through the stages of the wagtail plan, and only Nie Kong and the others are left.Now this stage is completed, but the result is surprising. It is not two reed buds, but a battle between a reed bud and a former wagtail goddess.


    At this point, it can already be said that Nie Kong had won, because all the other Weiya were eliminated.But seeing Miya staring at them, it seems that it will not end easily.


    Song Tian has two feathers to go on, and decides a goddess who can lead the destiny of the whole world.

 869 The collapse of the second element text 0887, above the sky

    The plan is irreversible, and the final decisive battle is unsurprisingly when one of the eight wagtails, number 01, Meizai and Nie Kong.


    "Jun Nie, you deserve to be a powerful reed bud with eight wagtails. The previous rushing through the levels did not leave you a wagtail. It really makes me difficult. It seems that you have to make a choice. Where will you go? A wagtail will accompany you on the Songtian sky. After Songtian, you will be able to decide the victory or defeat with the number 01 Meizai, and see who will control the fate of the world." Hiroto Yuchu sent a sentimental voice again.


    "Can''t you all go up?" Nie Kong asked again.


    "No, Song Tian is surrounded by layers of turbulence, and you can''t climb it casually. And it''s filled with the same energy as God''s seat island. No, it''s a hundred times richer than God''s seat island. The energy released by no artifact is neutral, absolutely It''s impossible for anyone to survive on it." To board Songtian, the artifact is a necessary key.Now that the artifact has been installed in the device invented by MBI, it is continuously releasing energy that neutralizes the island of Gods. There will be no problems for a while.So Yuzhong Guangren brought eight devices printed on the machine to Nie Kong and the others, and gave them the final guidance.


    "Well, then I will choose to loosen it." Nie Kong didn''t need to think about it at all, because he had the ability to land on Songtian with a few women at will.When Song Yi heard Nie Kong''s words, his eyes moved and almost cried.


    "Well, I will give you the artifact. If you don''t have the energy protection it releases, you will die as soon as you reach Songtian. A reed bud can carry four artifacts, Meizai is an exception and can only be kept by herself. Now. Your wagtail will tell you the specific matters. I wish you success in mastering the destiny of the world." After the Yuzhong Guangren explained, the sky above the sky, like an alien spaceship, put down two spaceships that could accommodate one person. aperture.No, Songtian was originally an alien ship.


    Nie Kong glanced at Meizai and found that her eyes were full of nostalgia.She slowly leaned into the aperture with the four artifact devices given by Yu Zhongguang.Accompanied by the attraction of the magical energy, it slowly rises with Meizai, and will eventually rise into the interior of Songtian.


    "Kongkong, let''s go up." Song lovingly hugged Nie Kong''s body. The princess''s embracing posture was awkward. It seemed that she planned to use this posture to board the aperture that could only accommodate one person.Feng Huayuehai looked at Song jealously, not knowing how much they wanted to replace her.


    Nie Kong stepped away from the soft body, and smiled softly: "After repeated consideration, I think it''s better to go up all. My lovely wagtails, come and surround me."


    Mouth pouted loosely, seeming very depressed.And the other girls were very happy. As a wagtail, who doesn''t want to accompany Wei Ya to Song Tian, ??can decide their own destiny and Master Wei Ya to live happily.


    Apart from anything else, a few women cuddled tightly beside Nie Kong.Nie Kong took a few women, and weirdly led the eight women to Song Tian without using the power of the aperture.


    Yuzhongguangren stammered at Nie Kong''s escape from gravity and glanced towards Songtian.Not to mention much horror.Needless to say, the women looked at their Wei Ya with very surprised eyes.The more they came into contact with Lord Nie Kong, they found that Nie Kong was more mysterious and powerful.They silently felt that Nie Kong was more like a wagtail than them.


    Following the passage that opened, Nie Kong forcibly rushed into Songtian with her eight daughters.The inside is not an island as seen from the outside, but is full of sophisticated machinery, no wonder it can float in the air.It seems that Songtian is the core of all the wagtail plan.


    Nie Kong looked around and looked forward to a lot of everything here, because of their strength, they were not affected by the energy here.And Mei Zai had already stood in front of them, her eyes were looking straight at the artifact in Nie Kong''s hand.


    "Kong Kong, you must not lose the artifact in your hand. Eight artifacts are the key to controlling Songtian. After activation, the program inside can control the fate of every wagtail." Song immediately enjoined.


    It seems that the magical effect of the artifact is that the energy contained in the artifact can activate Songtian.And by operating the high-tech equipment in it, the backbone of each wagtail can be simply controlled, which is the so-called human soul.Not only that, as long as there is a wagtail backbone, it can regenerate a wagtail that has been killed in battle, far beyond the ability of the island of God.Perhaps one of the purposes of the Yuzhongguang people in launching the Wagtail Project was to obtain the technology inside and the switch to control the Wagtail, but all the troops were punished for death.


    "Hehe, it seems that we must fight Miya. Although it was sometimes terrible in Izumoso, but now she has no chance of winning." Fenghua said with a smile, not to mention their strength, even if there is a huge disparity in numbers. too big.


    "I don''t know why, I long to fight her." Because she is a wagtail number 01, Yuehai''s eyes are full of warfare and she looks at Meizai.


    But Meizai''s eyes looked at Nie Kong''s artifact without blinking, treating him as the only enemy.Instinctively, the only hope in Meizai''s heart is to collect all the artifacts.


    "It seems that Meizai treats me as his opponent. Let me go. I will be Meizai''s opponent. I hoped to be able to confront her with two tricks a long time ago." Nie Kong smiled and stood on the moon. In front of them, there was a confrontation with Miya.


    Yuehai and the others opened their mouths wide, shocked by Nie Kong''s decision.


    "But... but now it''s the last battle of the wagtail, no... it''s not good," Yuehai said stupidly.


    "It doesn''t matter, just give Kongkong a good time. I believe that Kongkong will definitely win." Song kept thinking about Nie Kong from time to time. No matter what Nie Kong asked for, she would stand silently behind him.


    "It''s not entirely true, because I want to try if I can awaken Meiza from instinct." Nie Kong shook her head. She didn''t like the unconscious Meiza, no matter how beautiful she was.


    "Empty consideration is really thoughtful, if you can wake up, it will save a lot of trouble." Song Jiao smiled.


    "Definitely... we must win to liberate and save Xiaocao''s brother." Xiaocao held Nie Kong''s hand tightly, full of desire.


    Nie Kong touched Xiaocao''s hair and nodded silently.


    Several women made room for them so that they could fight as much as they wanted.

 870 The collapse of the second element text 0889, control the wagtail

    The feelings of more than ten years are slowly fading with Nie Kong''s domineering emergence.And what deepened along with it was the bond between Nie Kong and her, which was many times stronger than the bond between Jianren Asama.The love that made her warm and happy is the unique emotion of Wagtail and Wei Ya.


    After the feathering ceremony, Mei Zai pushed Nie Kong away, hurriedly sorting out her messy kimono, and she didn''t dare to look at each other with Song and the other girls.


    "Hehe, it seems that Meiza finally got rid of the illusory feelings of ten years of shackles. Jianren Asama has been dead for many years, and Meiza should have taken his life seriously. Maybe Jianren in heaven is not the same. I hope you will remember it all day long." Song comforted.


    For Miya, Kento Asama is a special existence.Because he adjusted Meizai and taught Meiza many things, just like a father.But I don¡¯t understand the beauty of being in a state of inhumanity and wagtail, thinking it is love.Now that she has emerged from that state, she has become a real wagtail.Up to now, she understood the difference between Weiya and Jianren''s feelings.Jianren Asama brought her warmth, and Nie Kong brought her warmth and sweetness.


    "Although I am a little sorry, but because I like Meizai very much. Now that I can control the fate of the wagtails, the first thing I want to do is make Meiza my wagtail." Nie Kong pulled the blushing Meizai and looked at her. She said directly with her pretty face.


    "No... don''t need to apologize, I am already your wagtail, the artifact... the artifact is for you." Having become someone else''s wagtail, Mei Zai originally felt that she didn''t know how to face Nie Kong and the others.But when Nie Kong said that she liked her, she felt a burst of indescribable happiness in her heart.Wagtail is deeply influenced by Wei Ya''s mood, and beauty is no exception.


    "Oh, when are you going to be sweet? It''s important to do business now." Fenghua smiled.


    Nie Kong tightly encircled Meizai''s delicate body, for fear that she would run away, "Okay, then let''s take a look at the so-called Songtian core."


    "I''ll lead the way." Song volunteered to walk in front of Nie Kong and the others, and went straight along a solid passage.Meizai shrank into Nie Kong''s arms, his heartbeat seemed to jump out of his chest.


    However, Nie Kong felt that Mei Zai must be postponed to return to normal.


    The group followed the high-tech channel to the core of Songtian, densely packed with a pile of instruments and equipment, very complicated.And there are eight pillars erected, the pillars have the dents of the artifact.


    Meiza, one of the eight pillars, felt a trance after seeing the pillars.


    Needless to say, Nie Kong knew he needed to inlay the artifact on the pillar to activate Songtian.When the artifact was inlaid, the instrument began to emit a burst of electronic sounds, and the pillar emitted a burst of light.


    The energy of the artifact activated Songtian''s system, and the blue electronic light shone.In all the beams of light, a large screen in front suddenly lit up.


    "I found it, the core equipment that controls the wagtail. Kongkong, press your hand here, so that you can become the master of Songtian."


    Song was very excited to press randomly on the complicated button, and then a palm dent appeared in front of Nie Kong.Nie Kong understood that he wanted to read his own DNA, but he controlled his body''s energy appropriately.Otherwise, with his powerful body, he can''t be read by any instrument.After the palm of the hand fit the dent, an image of Nie Kong appeared on the screen.At this moment, Nie Kong became the owner of Songtian, the owner of all wagtails.Meizai looked at Nie Kong blankly, the sense of mission since ancient times was announced at this moment.


    Song didn''t stop typing the keyboard, explaining Songtian''s function while operating. The first one was the backbone Nie Kong hoped to get to control the wagtail and control the destiny of each wagtail.


    "You... Since you are in control of the wagtail''s destiny, you won''t do the same things that Yuzhongguangren did to hurt the wagtail." Meiya asked nervously.


    "No, in fact, if I say I want to get beauty, do you believe it?" Nie Kong joked.


    "Don''t be kidding, just be serious." Hearing Nie Kong''s sweet words, Mei Zai couldn''t help but feel sweet, but she still bulged her cheeks and no more grimace.


    "Haha, I''m not kidding, that is the first thing I have to do. But the second thing is to let the birds fly freely." But Nie Kong didn''t say a word. The premise is before he grasps the wagtail he likes.


    "Well, Fenghua believes that my dear can bring happiness to our wagtails, because Fenghua likes my dear very much. Don''t worry, beautiful, my dear will be 10,000 times better than Jianren Asama." Fenghua stuck to Nie Kong. Soft road.


    Hearing Nie Kong''s answer, Mei Zai felt that everything was worth it.


    After successfully controlling Song Tian, ??the first thing Nie Kong did was to let Song restore the vitality of the three punishment units who had stopped functioning, and experiment with the results.Song watched Nie Kong throw out the three women with broken clothes, and smiled and declared that he was fine.


    A keyboard sound resounded, and three wagtail patterns appeared on the screen, which were the backbone of the wagtail representing their three women.But gray indicates that it has stopped, and green is the color that starts.


    After loose beating for a minute, the three wagtail backbones on the screen were activated with the instrument.But it is said that the wagtail whose body has been destroyed cannot be recovered unless it is returned to Songtian to give birth to its body again.


    Within a while, the three daughters were faintly sober.But the wagtail pattern on the back shows that it is no longer in the feathered state, it is like restoring the factory mode, and the feathering state is lifted.


    Nie Kong exclaimed, with this Songtian, he can really control every wagtail.


    After Yayu opened his eyes and saw Nie Kong and the others, his first reaction was to take a knife, and the other two women also shrank into a group of guards.


    Nie Kong held down the shoulders of the three women and snatched their kisses one by one.Yayu panicked, because she found a strong warmth coming from her body, which was obviously a ritual of eclosion.


    The three girls stayed for a while, but finally understood what was going on after seeing the surroundings.It seems that the three of them knew that their new Master Weiya had won the wagtail project, had mastered Songtian, and controlled all wagtails in the world.Yayu looked at his master in a complicated manner. It was different from Sharan''s coldness, but full of warmth. Is that the love of Wei Ya''s adults?

 871 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0890, the end of the wagtail goddess

    She glanced at the summary around her with a complicated look, feeling that she had become partners with her.But now that the wagtail project is over, it''s time for the wagtail to end all disputes.I lost to Jie''er, but I can be with her in the future, so Yayu is not very depressed.


    Summary held Ya Yu''s hands excitedly, very happy that Ya Yu can serve Nie Kong with her.Seeing the simple and innocent smile on the summary, Yayu''s pretty face reappeared with a shallow smile.With the end of the wagtail project, the meaning of wagtail''s existence is now only one left-with his beloved Master Weiya, perhaps such a life in the future will not be too bad.The only unhappy thing is that He Miya has become a partner.


    The lovely Grey Wing glanced at her dazed partner next to her, grunting and laughing, "Red Wing, now you don¡¯t need to change Sharan¡¯s sexual orientation. The new Master Weiya is normal, but just don¡¯t know. Does he like your poor breasts."


    Red Wing Qiao''s face became extremely red with a brush, her hands hurriedly put her hands on her chest, and she furiously said, "Wow, I''m going to kill you. Didn''t I say that I can''t make fun of my breasts." "Red Wing, who is extremely concerned about her figure, sees the plump figure of the girl next to her new Master Weiya. Grey Wing''s words are like salting her wound, making Red Wing scream.


    They think that if no one is making a fuss, their feelings are pretty good.It seems that the two women''s personalities have not changed at all, only the fetters in their hearts have changed, and they have tasted the real feeling of comfort and warmth after eclosion.


    "Enough, you have to behave in front of Master Weiya." Yayu frowned slightly and said aloud.


    Although the punishment unit was disbanded, Jay Yu''s words were still very prestigious to them, and immediately stopped obediently.


    "It doesn''t matter, you don''t have to restrain yourself, you can do what you like." Nie Kong smiled.


    Red Wing heard Master Weiya''s words and made a mischievous face at Yayu.It''s no longer a punishment for the troops, and I don''t need to be afraid of Great Crow Feather, right, Red Wing thought.


    "Hey... don''t lose your mind." The gray wings behind him smiled weirdly, and only heard the sound of tearing. Red Wing''s upper body was completely presented in front of Nie Kong. It turned out that the gray wings behind him had sneaked off.The jade-white skin is exceptionally white against the red hair.Unfortunately, the scale of the breast is smaller than the sound, comparable to a peeled egg.


    When she saw her breasts, Xiaocao couldn''t help but exclaimed, "Hey, big brother Nie Kong, look at her. Her breasts are as big as Xiaocao''s. Does it mean that Xiaocao has grown up? "


    Everyone held back a smile, but it was really small.Even the sound of inferiority due to the flat chest, I feel confident at this moment.


    Red Wing shocked all over, as if struck by lightning.Concerned about her figure, she heard that her breasts were as big as Xiaocao Lolita, which shocked her too much.


    Even if Nie Kong hadn''t reminded Xiaocao, he had already cleaned Red Wing''s body.He had to sigh, most of the girls with poor breast attributes in the second dimension have arrogant attributes.The small body and the small breasts are not very attractive, but they don''t have the smell of loli.


    "Ah..." With a scream, Red Wing immediately squatted down with her arms around her chest, tears in her heart silently.It''s over, Master Wei Ya saw his breasts, and they would definitely laugh at themselves.


    Nie Kong squatted in front of her and gently helped her put on her coat again."Don''t be sad, I will take you home."


    A feeling of comfort rippled in her heart, and Hong Wing looked at her Master Wei Ya timidly, "Even if Hong Wing''s figure is bad, Master Wei Ya is willing to accept Red Wing?" Because Nie Kong''s wagtails are really great. , No wonder she thinks that Nie Kong likes giant X.The inferiority complex made Red Wing afraid to face Nie Kong.


    "I don''t care about what flat breasts are. It''s because I like you, that''s why I feather you. To laugh at you is to laugh at my own choice." Nie Kong said.


    Red Wing''s touched eyes were filled with tears, and he found that such a Weiya talent was Red Wing''s favorite.


    "Oh, it will be a lot boring after less hitting Red Wing, but fortunately, my body looks better than her, at least I won''t let Master Weiya leave out the cold." Hui Wing looked at his tight chest under the bandage. , A satisfied smile.After hearing Nie Kong''s words, even Gray Wing began to pay attention to whether he could be loved by Nie Kong.


    When the wagtails present heard Nie Kong''s love words, whether it was pushed to them or not, their hearts were suddenly filled with a sense of satisfaction and happiness.Ya Yu''s pretty face''s killing intent was much reduced and softened a lot.


    "Okay, let''s go back. Song, can you drive Songtian above the villa?"


    Song proudly laughed and said: "No problem, and the invisible system that Songtian carries can be hidden and manifested. Kongkong can fully grasp its functions and control it to any place."


    With the energy of the artifact, it restored the original function of the alien spacecraft.


    Nie Kong nodded and ordered Song to act according to his words, so that it would be convenient for Songtian to go back and forth.Yuzhong Hiroshi would expect to wait for them to come back on the island of God, but Nie Kong didn''t take him seriously.


    Meizai''s eyes are a bit complicated, maybe she is reluctant to leave Izumo-so, where she has lived for more than ten years.After all, she has Master Weiya, and the wagtail must live with Master Weiya.


    Song Tian was moving fast, moving from the sky above the island of God to the east of the Imperial Capital in the blink of an eye, and the scene of covering the sky and the sun was simply terrifying.Seeing that the longing Songtian left like this, the Yuzhong widely screamed.


    However, Nie Kong''s plan did not end. His second purpose in embodying the punishment unit was to let the three of them help him and take the remaining dysfunctional wagtail back from MBI.


    Although it will take a long time to cultivate a new wagtail, he has already mastered the fate of the wagtail, right?But before that, we must increase the strength of the three women.


    MBI''s technology should not be underestimated. The three women after emergence will not be their opponents, but things are not very urgent.

 872 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0891, in-depth understanding of beauty

    The aperture fell from the sky and landed on the villa, causing the four daughters who stayed at home to rush out of the house.Their eyes widened, and they watched in surprise as Nie Kong led a dozen wagtails descending from the sky.


    If Song and the others can return safely, it means that Nie Kong won the Wagtail Project.Tian Nu and Jiuneng were full of surprises, because they finally got rid of the situation of fighting each other.


    He happily greeted Nie Kong and the others into the house, and was afraid of the three more wagtails, because their predecessors were members of the punishment unit.


    After returning to a familiar home, Song and the others felt relaxed and free as if they were relieved.No matter where they are, they feel that they are not inferior to the warmth it brings to them.


    He smiled, and immediately threw away the cumbersome clothes on his body.In less than a second, he was already naked.


    Fenghua is also unwilling to be left behind, and she doesn''t know when to put on an apron when she turns her body, saying she wants to prepare a loving dinner for her dear.


    Meizai quietly used a sword on the back of the two women''s heads, habitually stating that shameless dressing is prohibited.Gentle and intellectually beautiful, she looks like a gentle and moving wife, suitable for leading the harem of Nie Kong.


    Song mischievous smiled, scratching her hands on Mei Zai''s body, and smirked Mei Zai and said, "Mi Zai, it doesn''t matter, this is no longer Izumo-zhuang. Besides, we are already empty wagtails, belonging to Mr. Weiya. My dear intimacy. Now Meizai is an empty wagtail. Don''t you try to collide with the love between the reed bud and the wagtail. Doesn''t your hot body need to calm down with empty DNA?"


    Being pushed by the loose force, Meizai''s slender body fell into Nie Kong''s arms.Looking at Nie Kong''s eyes, there was an intoxicating blush on Meizai''s beautiful cheeks, and a strange heat appeared in his body.


    In the public, Nie Kong likes beauty, but he will not do stupid things.Gently hold Miya, smiled and said that in the future, please take care of her.Because Mei Zai is a housewife who can take care of a large family in an orderly manner.


    Miiya gave a sweet hum, took off Fenghua''s apron and put it on her kimono.Fenghua didn''t follow him, and hurriedly chased Meiza to the kitchen to prepare dinner for Nie Kong and the others.


    At first, the three girls were worried about being rejected, but fortunately, Chiho and the others had a good temper and accepted them very gently.


    Half an hour later, Mei Zai brought the delicious dishes to the table.Compared with Nie Kong''s cooking skills, it was nothing less than to let the women feast for a while.More than a dozen people gathered for dinner, lively and warm.Miya felt very happy for a moment, because it was much better than living alone in Izumoso.The life of Izumoso should come to an end, cut off the loneliness of the past.


    After dinner, some girls gathered in front of the TV to play video games, some chose to take a bath, some like to sneak into their bedroom, and Meizai acted as a housewife to take care of Nie Kong and the others until the end.


    But she was puzzled, why didn''t Nie Kong help her arrange the bedroom.He couldn''t help but pushed Song Song who took a bath with her, and asked what he cared about.


    Song looked at Meizai''s beautiful body like a jade, and smiled mysteriously: "Meizajiang, don''t worry, she must have arranged it for you. Let''s take you there after the shower."


    Meizai has no doubt about him, and she doesn''t worry about washing every skin of her body.The body is not loose and plump, but the kind of body that pulls them, one more is fat, one less is thin.


    After taking a shower, Song hurriedly pulled Mei Zai to a bedroom.She didn''t understand the layout of the house, so she didn''t understand.


    After squeezing the door open, she was shocked to find someone inside, her master Weiya Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong''s eyes flashed with surprise, but he was full of smiles when he saw Mei Zai who took the initiative to deliver him in a bath towel.


    "Song...Song, you can''t be mistaken, here...this is obviously Nie Jun''s bedroom." Mei Zai asked in a panic.


    Song Wuguo said, "That''s right, as a wagtail, you must eat and live with Master Weiya. Kongkong, don''t you think it is."


    The panicked Mizai wanted to flee, but the slack behind pushed her into the bedroom.Covered his mouth and snickered and closed the door.


    "Ok."


    Nie Kong once again held Meizai in his arms, smelling the scent of her body, and couldn''t help but lose his mind.Involuntarily with his hands, he gently took off the bath towel from Mei Zai and hugged her beautiful body.Wen Xiang Nuan Yu, her body is beautiful.


    "Miya, let''s start the second eclosion. That is a compulsory course for Wei Ya and Wagtail. It just so happened that I wanted to learn more about Meizai''s body and understand my own Wagtail."


    "This... this feeling is so strange." As Wagtail 00, she knew her body well, but it was the first time she had contact with Wei Ya.


    There was a thick water in her beautiful and gentle eyes, and her reddish lips couldn''t help but hand to Nie Kong''s big mouth, longing for the comfort of Nie Kong''s DNA.The girl''s unique fragrance immediately rushed to her face.


    The first contact with Wei Ya, Mei Zai''s resistance completely disappeared.Sure enough, the mission of Wagtail in his life is to find his own Master Weiya.

 873 The collapse of the second element Text 0892, preparation before leaving

    Stimulated by Nie Kong, her beautiful face turned red to death.As if to suffocate, the body is about to burn.For the first time, I realized that I longed for the love of Master Wei Ya.


    "Beautiful, truly be my wagtail, forget all the sadness and memories of the past... I don''t allow you to be alone."


    The cool energy spread from her body to Nie Kong''s body.Nie Kong seemed very happy, Mei Zai was still the first time she did not give Asama a person.Being able to fully obtain the beauty of purity, Nie Kong had no regrets when he came to the wagtail.


    Twenty minutes later, Mei Zai shrank into Nie Kong''s arms with a look of happiness and satisfaction.After the strengthening of double cultivation, I believe she has become the strongest one of several women again.


    I believe that after Nie Kong¡¯s in-depth secondary emergence, Meizai will become Nie Kong¡¯s beautiful wife, a gentle wife who listens to only Nie Kong¡¯s words, and a housewife who takes care of Nie Kong.


    After Nie Kong was satisfied with Mei Zai, he waved to Song who was biting his mouth.However, Song said that Nie Kong''s mission was not over. There were still three wagtails who needed Nie Kong''s love. It didn''t matter if she waited until the end.


    He felt for a while, Song really thought about himself wholeheartedly.


    Needless to say, Song abducted Crow Yu into the house.Seeing Nie Kong and the others undressed, Yayu was surprised.Song explained that it was the intimacy between Wei Ya and Wagtail, and asked Crow Yu if he wanted to participate.


    Yayu always smiled and nodded in response.As she finished speaking, Yayu gently took off her pajamas.The body type is similar to Mei Zai, and belongs to that type.


    The tight skin is very elastic, with a heroic taste.But for the first time facing such a thing, Losing Crow Yu could be calm and comfortable, and it seemed normal without Meizai''s shyness.


    Nie Kong hugged her tightly, his hands constantly searching for her skin.


    His intimacy and caress couldn''t resist at all, the only thing he could do was hug Nie Kong.


    Red Wing''s infatuation, Grey Wing''s astonishment, the two women did not resist Nie Kong, but served Nie Kong well.After eclosion, they are Nie Kong''s wagtails, and they cannot betray in their lifetime, just like a marriage contract.The bandaged gray wings had a fair skin, which made Nie Kong feel nostalgic for a while.Although the figures of the two women are not better than those of Song, each girl will have her unique charm, which makes every man sink.


    After completing the task, Songjiao smiled and threw himself into Nie Kong''s arms, actively and skillfully seeking Nie Kong''s fill.It was another fierce battle, which covered almost all the wagtails of Nie Kong, even including Chiho and Tannu.


    But because it was with a wagtail, it didn''t matter.She sometimes dreamed about doing happy things with Nie Kong, and when she woke up she found a nosebleed.It seems that Nie Kong is still a strong tonic for her.

 874 The collapsed two-dimensional body 0893, Orochijis request

    Nie Kong pushed all his wagtails, and Yukari Sahashi and Jiuneng, who were in the villa, were naturally no exception. They were tamed under Nie Kong one by one.At first, Nie Kong kissed Yukari, and she was exaggerated and spewed out a pillar of blood.In order to prevent her from being unbearable, Nie Kong took her to the cold sink in the bathroom and asked her to restrain her as much as possible.After a gentle caress, Yukari can barely stay awake with the help of cold water, but his eyes look like mosquito coils.


    Really speechless, Yukari, your combat effectiveness on the bed is too low, right? You can''t hold on for three minutes.Wei Ya had been defeated, and Nie Kong shifted his gaze to her wagtail Jiuneng.Jiuneng is like her name represents, incompetent and timid.


    After pushing the two girls, Nie Kong continued to accompany them to spend a beautiful and happy life in the wagtail goddess, with the purpose of allowing Ding Tian Ji Sheng to absorb a lot of remaining faith.During this period of time, the trio of punishment units to which Nie Kong belonged aggressively broke into MBI''s base and took away all the backbone of the wagtail.Yuzhongguang people were very angry and sent a large number of troops to stop them.However, the strength of the three women after the double repair had increased by more than a few dozen times, and Yayu slaughtered tens of thousands of troops with a bloodthirsty smile, making Yuzhongguang people feel terrified.


    Yayu feels like it, no wonder he can''t tie the knot. It turns out that Master Nie Kong''s strong love blessed the knot at all times.


    Since the second eclosion last time, the three girls have liked Nie Kong very much, and they truly regard him as Master Wei Ya who will be guarded in their life, not like a running dog in MBI.


    More than ninety wagtail skeletons have all completed the task and collected them. Except for the few whose bodies have not been damaged, the rest must be re-made in Songtian to ensure the resurrection of the wagtail.But Nie Kong hadn''t planned to stay with the wagtail goddess for a long time, so he didn''t care about them very much.When he throws Songtian to Dingtian quit, they can wake up anytime.However, with the exception of male wagtails, they will not be given a chance to wake up again, although they cannot bear to deceive Xiaocao MM.


    After spending a few months living with them in peace, he saw the diminishing faith in the world of the wagtail goddess, and he knew that he was going to leave.


    After gathering the girls in the villa, Nie Kong moved them, along with the villa and Songtian, into his Dingtian Ring.With a wave of his finger, Nie Kong used his surging power of faith to break the barrier.


    Looking at the familiar faint black hole in front of him, Nie Kong didn''t want to plunge into it immediately.Of course, he would naturally not waste time during the shuttle time, and he would just flash into his ring.


    The space of the ring is very large, and now it has been divided into more than a dozen areas, and each area is home to girls who belong to Nie Kong''s world strategy.However, compared to the three thousand beauties of the emperor, it seems that there are not many.


    The wounded Orochiji widened her beautiful eyes and appeared beside him in surprise and asked: "Could it be... Could it be said that the dimension has been plundered?"


    "Yeah, the harvest is really great." Nie Kong glanced at the creamy white substance in the ring, and said with feeling.The power of faith collected by the goddess of wagtail is enough for him to travel more than ten times.


    "It''s such a fast speed, no wonder I feel that my body feels comfortable for a while. It turns out that I am soaked in such a strong faith." Ochiji said excitedly.


    "Haha, are your injuries healed?" Nie Kong asked with concern, looking at the pretty face that did not touch the human breath.


    "How can it be so fast? If I didn''t fight with you, I guess it''s all right now. Unfortunately, it takes a long time to recuperate because of the injury." As soon as Osnake Ji opened the white gauze covering her lower abdomen, A piece of white condensate was exposed.There was a scarlet wound in it, destroying the beauty there.The wound is only as large as a fist, but if the body is changed, the wound will expand hundreds of times.


    "Don''t worry, I will always be by your side."


    Nie Kong has signed a life and death contract with her, and he will naturally care about her safety.Moreover, the beauty and wildness of Orochiji made Nie Kong full of pity, fragrance and love.Unlike the ten thousand-year-old demon in the cultivation world, the beautiful Orochi is like a simple girl, although sometimes it is very cruel.


    "If you are willing to... if you are willing to accompany me to practice together, then my injury will be healed soon." Da Snake Ji said with a surprised look, completely expressing her thoughts on her pretty face.I don''t know if it is because of the simplicity of the beast cultivation or the fact that Orochiji did not have a partner before.


    "Now, fellow Daoist Nie Kong, let''s do double repairs together." Da Snake Ji looked impatient.


    Nie Kong had a bitter face, besides Xu Xian, in the Sun Snake matter, is there one more of himself?Although I haven''t seen Bai Suzhen, the beauty of Orochiji will certainly not lose to Bai Suzhen.However, when he thought of the previous battle with Orochiji''s body, Nie Kong could understand how Xu Xian felt before.If it changes back to the original body in the middle of the day, it is indeed a bit scary.


    "That...that, it''s not so good." Nie Kong wanted to get rid of it, hoping to speak after he got used to it.


    "What does it matter? We have already signed a contract. According to the world of immortality cultivation, it is equivalent to concluding a dual cultivation partner. And our contract is more domineering than a dual cultivation partner''s contract."


    Indeed, according to the common sense that Orochiji understood, concluding a contract is equivalent to getting married, which left Nie Kong directly speechless to answer.The realm of comprehension is ruthless, it seems to be true, marriage must be bound by contract.

 875 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0895, first arrived, another fighter

    "Are you here, another high-tech world!" Nie Kong, who appeared on the rooftop of a tall building, looked down at the city below.Familiar buildings stand tall, a bit more prosperous than the wagtail goddess.Prosperity is more than that, but the faith is also very strong, comparable to the wagtail goddess.If it were not for the presence of Meizai and the others, Nie Kong thought he was still in the world of the wagtail goddess.


    "Orochiji, have you detected the whereabouts of our enemy?" Nie Kong remained vigilant, so he asked his partner in his heart for the first time.


    "Don''t worry, we are safe. If you weren''t eager to use your faith to improve your cultivation, your concubine felt that as long as you retreat with you for hundreds of years, you would definitely be able to break through to the peak of Daluo Jinxian." Orochi Ji suggested, bright. His eyes are full of expectation and desire.


    Nie Kong was speechless for a while. For hundreds of years of retreat, only those of you who have been cultivators since childhood can do it. Nie Kong who loves freedom by nature does not have that determination.Although the cultivation base has broken through the Daluo Jinxian stage, Nie Kong''s cultivation base is still not much different from ordinary people.


    "Sure enough, isn''t this level of faith power worthy to place a hub that controls the flow?" Nie Kong smiled mockingly, and jumped down from the hundreds of high-rise buildings.After understanding the safety, it is his turn to play freely.


    "Let''s figure out the situation in this world." Slowly descending into a gloomy alley, Nie Kong stepped out of the spacious road.Needless to say, the bustling crowd naturally, the vehicles on the bus shuttle back and forth, which is very lively.


    Nie Kong looked around for a while, then cast his gaze on a nearby bookstore.Several times the world asked people for the first time, they were always unclear, so Nie Kong felt that his own detection was more accurate.


    There are a variety of books in front of the bookstore, including newspapers and magazines of course.My eyes read the front row of books at a speed of hundreds of lines, and found nothing else.He took out a roll of newspaper and unfolded it. There was a pattern in the center that attracted his attention-several lovely and beautiful girls holding strange weapons, the background was a gorgeous and magical campus.


    Follow the beauty pattern and look down, the following is written in small font about the content of the pattern, including its history.In 1999, unknown objects invaded and the first NOVA impact began.The Pandora technology was born, and the status of women began to improve.In the same year, the Shuribaye military organization was established, and the Genettix Academy began to be built all over the world, cultivating excellent Pandoras to fight against NOVA...


    A move in Nie Kong''s heart, it was another world of a machine girl.Continuing to read it, I found that it seems that there are now a large number of fighter women who can resist unknown bodies in other worlds.


    Two familiar terms, Pandora and Genettix College, gave him a trance, slowly flipping through deep memories in his mind.The benefits of powerful soul power are obvious. Things you remember before will never be forgotten, but you need an impression.


    "Zhan Ji''s world!" Ten seconds later, Nie Kong blurted out the name of the world.His unexpected behavior made many people hide away, thinking that he was a lunatic.


    Yes, the world that I have come to now is definitely the world of Zhan Ji Zero.The impatient Nie Kong was already in full swing, eager to be a teacher in Genettix Academy.


    But then as if thinking of something, Nie Kong frowned.As Gu learned from his memory, Pandora is not like an IS body that can be carried by men, only girls can transplant stigmata.Even if a man has stigmata, he still can''t unlock Pandora, such as the original protagonist Kazuya Aoi.So, his plan was declared invalid.Without Pandora, it means you can''t be a teacher at Genettix Academy.


    "Hey, how can I get into Genettix College."


    He sighed and rubbed his head thinking about how to get to Genettix Academy.However, his thinking seems to have been restricted by being a teacher. In fact, Genettix College accepts male students.


    Because Pandora needs a partner when fighting NOVA, the so-called Dominator.They accepted Pandora''s baptism-implanted a mature stigmata from Pandora into the body, and was able to use men with the same abilities in the frozen field as NOVA.As Pandoras'' partners on the battlefield, neutralize the frozen field released by NOVA and ensure the space for Pandoras to move freely.To become a master, one must accept one or more stigmata that has grown and matured in Pandora.Compared to becoming Pandora, the suitability rate of men to become masters is very high.


    "Hehe, young man, are you planning to go to Genettix College?" a bookstore owner asked kindly.


    "Yes, I hope I can fight with Pandora and defend the peace of the world." Nie Kong said nonsense.


    "As our outstanding Cijenitix in Japan, we will recruit students soon. You can try to be a student there. I heard that the academy¡¯s assessment is very strict, and you can only be admitted. Boy, Come on," the uncle persuaded.


    "Ah, really. Thank you for your reminder, kind uncle. May I ask, do you have a daughter?"


    Nie Kong patted his head vigorously, blaming himself for being confused.Although I don''t want to be a student, I haven''t been a student for a long time, and now it''s a bit new.Since he left IS, he has always been a teacher, and it has lasted for many years.


    "Well, yes, I''m in second grade at Genettix College."


    "Haha, if I can''t find a partner inside, please kindly introduce your daughter to me." Nie Air Conditioning sneered, looking very happy.


    The uncle was embarrassed for a while, "Let''s talk about that until you enter the school. Besides, on your terms, many girls will rush to ask for it."


    Watching him leave in a hurry, Nie Kong''s mouth bends for a while.


    "I hope that it must be before the plot begins, otherwise it will be difficult to cut into it. Kazuya Aoi, I hope I can speak before him." Nie Kong whispered, then said goodbye to the bookstore owner. Leaving the bookstore.The goal is clear, now it''s time to act.

 876 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0896, the assessment of Jenityx Academy

    The registration and inspection day arrived as scheduled while Nie Kong was waiting. Before that, he had already inquired about the specific location of the academy, so he could simply register for the assessment.With his ability, admission is simply a breeze.


    You must know that the minimum enrollment standard of Genettix College is sixteen years old, and only those who reach sixteen years old are eligible to enroll in school.The admissions standards of Genettix College are very simple, because it is the test of life and death so the number is not very large.But it is also very strict. The physical and mental qualities of the new applicants must exceed those of ordinary people and be prepared to die at any time.


    In the face of the invasion of different dimensions, they must stand in the front line to protect ordinary residents.The perilous choices made many people retreat in front of the school.


    The whole school is divided into four grades. After four years, you can join the regular army and become a member of the world.


    The registration for Genettix Academy started three days ago, and now is the last day. Students who pass the assessment will be notified when they will come to the school and become a member of the school.


    During the 15-minute journey, I met many students.Nie Kong finally arrived at his destination with the crowd of students.The school on the cover of the newspaper I saw some time ago is full of magic and magnificence, just like a noble private school.The environment is very good, at least better than the schools Nie Kong has encountered before.


    The boys and girls lined up in a long queue in front of the admissions office hall. Everyone will have a file in their hands with their school status and their own information.


    Nie Kong glanced at it and understood the general idea. Very simply, he created a resume about himself.Age: 16 years old, name and previous residence location, graduation school... all blurted out.


    Nie Kong''s creative ability is so powerful, the files in his hands are exactly the same as theirs, so he is eligible to sign up.


    With the arrival of Nie Kong, countless people''s eyes all focused on him.The unparalleled handsome face made all the boys present pale, and the girls were in a daze.


    However, Nie Kong''s temperament is not like a student, but like a teacher.So seeing Nie Kong line up at the back of the male classmates to sign up to study, so many people were stunned.


    The girls were feeling upset for a while, praying that Nie Kong could successfully enter the college and become their classmate.The registration soon arrived at Nie Kong. When the middle-aged female teacher saw Nie Kong¡¯s appearance, she stayed for a while and said: "You are not only 16 years old, I think you are 20 years old. Are you late to study at your age?"


    "Hehe, don''t judge people by their appearance. I belong to the relatively precocious type, this is my file." Nie Kong chuckled lightly and handed her the information in his hand.


    The teacher who signed up muttered, reading Nie Kong''s information is indeed no problem."Well, you have successfully signed up, now please go inside and take a test."


    Basically, the assessment of girls is relatively difficult, just to see whether the fusion rate of the body and the stigmata can pass.However, Guan means that the stigmata cannot be transplanted, and it cannot be Pandora.


    This is not the case for boys, the physical and mental qualities are assessed.Physical fitness is a mechanical examination, and mental fitness will first allow you to face a virtual environment, which is to experience the battle between Pandora and NOVA.If you run out of fear, it means that the assessment has failed.There are not as many male students as girls, so the basic conditions will be relaxed.It''s just a pity that Nie Kong didn''t see a familiar face.


    It was Nie Kong''s turn for a physical examination. The test was a woman in a nun''s uniform, and ordered Nie Kong to go to a room full of electronic equipment.As soon as he got inside, he felt an instrument dialysis his body structure.Nie Kong squinted his eyes and suppressed the strength of his body to the strength of ordinary people. For example, Nie Kong sometimes hugged girls, and they would not get hurt because he controlled his power.


    In Didi''s voice, Nie Kong''s physical condition appeared on the outside screen.The basic physical fitness is perfect, and the physical fitness is A++.The examiner in the nun''s uniform was startled. For the first time, he saw that someone had a physical fitness comparable to Pandora. How could it be possible!!


    After hundreds of tests, the average male student body is basically C-, and the better one is C.The level of A is unprecedented.If everything was not for the machine, she thought it might be a problem with the instrument.


    Her eyes lit up, and maybe the school could recruit a good seedling and become Pandora''s strongest master!!


    After the physical examination, the next step is the psychological quality.Nie Kong came to a virtual battlefield, a spacious location, but a huge alien with a height of 100 meters appeared in front of him.


    Around the alien body, each girl strangely showed their weapons against it.The battle was very tragic and terrifying, the breath of murder spread, and the girls'' bodies floated bright red.If they were ordinary people, they would have run away long ago.


    I haven''t seen how big Nie Kong is, but the power of Big Demon King Bik is many times stronger than it.That little thing is not worth mentioning, but Nie Kong watched the strangely dressed girl fighting with the monster with full interest.After almost ten minutes, Nie Kong waited until the illusory environment was automatically released.


    All the male classmates were envied and admired for a while, and it was the first time someone could stay in that terrible environment for so long.


    "Qualified. Congratulations on becoming a member of our Cijnitix Academy. The Jenityx Academy is a fully enclosed school like an army, so you can¡¯t go home. Classes will start tomorrow, please go back to prepare. Good baggage items." She gave Nie Kong a full look and announced the result of the assessment.Upon hearing the news, those who were eliminated looked at Nie Kong enviously.


    Nie Kong was not surprised. Although it was a little more time wasted, it would be nice to be a student here formally. I just don''t know if I will study at Aoi Kazuya.The spiritual sense scanned around, but did not find the shadow of Aoi Kazuya.He doesn''t know the timeline of Zhan Ji Zero now, because he hasn''t come into contact with other key figures so far.

 877 The collapse of the second element Text 0897, indecent?

    Nie Kong wore an orange suit distributed by the school on his upper body and black pants on his lower body.The vigorous clothes made him look a lot younger.In front of the magnificent gate of Genettix College, there are already beautiful girls from the Student Union to welcome their new students.


    As the greeter of Nie Kong, she was a cute girl with a black ponytail.The figure is not prominent, but the small mouth always has a sweet smile.After seeing Nie Kong''s arrival, his eyes lit up and he greeted him with joy.


    "Welcome new classmates to Cijenitis Academy, I...I am Huizi from the third grade student union, please advise." She cleverly bowed a salute, but it made others think that Nie Kong was like an elder.


    "My name is Nie Kong, a new first-year student." Nie Kong handed the report to her. After a glance, she took Nie Kong''s hand and dragged it into the school gate."Hehe, it''s Nie Kong''s younger brother. After the senior sister takes you to the dormitory, she will show you the school and the class you are in."


    The dormitory assigned to Nie Kong is 204, let Nie Kong arrange his luggage.The house is large, very clean and tidy.However, Nie Kong''s luggage is in Dingtianjie, so Huizi from the Student Union is strange.After that, it is time to visit the huge school.


    However, when he reached a sign engraved with the exercise area, there was a sudden explosion, and even a slight earthquake occurred.


    "What''s the matter?" Nie Kong looked at the ruins not far away, where did his voice come from.


    "The second-year carnival duel is going on in the simulated battle area above. It is the final of Pandora for each school year. Let''s stay away." Huizi glanced and said hurriedly.


    Nie Kong was happy when he heard that it was a carnival battle. Could it be that he came right away and it was the beginning of the plot.You can''t leave like this, you must prevent Kazuya Aoi and Satilesa L. Bridge from meeting.


    "It seems to be very interesting, Senior Sister Huizi, let''s go and take a look." Involuntarily, Nie Kong slipped to the battle site one step at a time.


    "No way, very dangerous schoolboy Nie Kong." Huizi''s eyes were full of anxiety, and he stomped secretly and hurriedly followed him, for fear that he might encounter any accidents.The younger brother is a freshman on the first day, it is not that Pandora has the super recovery ability provided by the stigmata.If anything goes wrong, it is your responsibility.Could it be that when you met a schoolboy you like, you can''t let him encounter any danger.


    With worry, she hurried to catch up.But I was surprised to find that even the body that had been strengthened by the stigmata could not keep up with Nie Kong''s walking speed.


    They arrived in a very dangerous fighting area in a short while.Many girls lay disheveled, with blood constantly on their bodies.With the uninjured girl, there was a large-scale scuffle.


    Various weapons kept piercing the girl''s body, very bloody.Nie Kong''s gaze was fixed on the back of a woman with red and black waist-length hair. She was holding a wide-shaped giant blade in her hand and continued fierce battles on the battlefield.


    She was shuttled on the battlefield, and no girl was able to attack her at a low level.Her back is very similar to the heroine Satilesa, and the weapons are similar. Nie Kong arbitrarily believes that she is the heroine of the Zero Degree Warrior.


    "You are not allowed to fight..." Nie Kong stepped behind her in a few steps, stretched out his arm and hugged her slender waist tightly.


    "Hmm..." She couldn''t help taking a few steps forward physically, and worked on the soil with Nie Kong.She stared blankly at the appearance of the boy who blocked her from fighting, with a rare blush on her pretty face.


    "Oh, what the younger brother Nie Kong is doing, he clearly told him that it is a competition." But when Huizi saw the blood in the sky, unlike what he would encounter in ordinary competitions, she felt that she had come to school on the first day. Nie Kong didn''t understand, so he wanted to stop them from fighting.


    Nie Kong''s warm embrace made her forget what she was doing, just like a normal girl with shyness.


    "Haha... He Ye, it seems that I have won the game." Along with a girl''s laughter, a shadow floated in front of her like a high altitude, very fast.


    However, when Nie Kong heard her name, his bright eyes appeared dumb for the first time.It''s over, she''s so embarrassed now, she... she''s not Satilesa, made a mistake!


    No wonder Nie Kong thought she was Satilesa, and her back looked so similar to weapons.Because the hair was dyed with blood and the golden glow reflected by the sun, it was impossible to tell.


    "Don''t hurt the younger brother, he didn''t understand the first day so he recklessly stopped you from fighting." Huizi yelled anxiously.


    Hearing Huizi''s words, He Ye held Nie Kong in his arms with both hands.Use his body to tightly protect Nie Kong inside, like a hen protecting a chicken.Although the smell is full of blood, but a faint fragrance radiated from her body.Nie Kong looked at her pretty face and found tenderness in his eyes.Such a gentle and beautiful girl is definitely not worse than Satilesa.


    Tear...In an instant, the battlefield was silent, and the space seemed to freeze.


    Huizi stared blankly at everything in front of her, her body still unable to move.


    "No...no, can I send out the frozen world without being baptized? And the formation is so strong that I can''t move it." He didn''t notice the stigmata, and he looked at the boy in his arms in surprise .


    The handsome face and gentle temperament made her feel nervous, so she didn''t dare to look at him more.


    As everyone knows, the solidification of the space in the hands of the snake was mistaken as a frozen enchantment, and the two are indeed similar.


    "Huh..." With Nie Kong''s exhalation, the blockade of space was finally released.The woman with long black hair in the sky suddenly fell in front of them.


    Huizi hurried over and quickly pulled out Nie Kong to see if he was hurt. He bent over and said sorry to Ye and the others, and blamed himself for not being optimistic about the younger brother.Nie Kong stared at her pretty face, wondering that Satilesa did not appear in the second-year carnival. Isn''t the time at the beginning of the plot?


    "Yumi, let''s go to a further place and continue fighting." Heye unfurled his weapon and said to the woman opposite.


    "Okay." Yumi stabilized his mind for a while and rushed to a hundred meters away.The two women continued to fight, but Nie Kong who wanted to continue watching was pulled out of the fighting area by Huizi.

 878 The collapse of the second element text 0898, sensation

    The sound of the explosion ended, announcing the perfect end of the second-year carnival held in the college.The first place winner of the grade was Aoi Kazuha, and the second place was Kim Yumi.The appearance of Nie Kong did not affect the game, probably because the two women met.


    However, Nie Kong''s move to freeze the space alarmed the senior members of the academy, including the principal who tested Nie Kong in nun costumes.


    "Carnival is simply a duel to compete with Pandora''s superiority. The dominator''s participation is against the regulations. Whose dominator is he?" A middle-aged man in an officer uniform was observing the battle and looked at the footage on the screen. , Frowned and asked.


    "There is no corresponding data, he should not be a student of this school." The following staff member typing on the keyboard immediately investigated the information in the school, but found nothing.


    "But his uniform?"


    "His name is Nie Kong, and he is a freshman who has just been assessed this year. His information has not yet been entered in the database. However, there is no baptism, but how can... be able to create a frozen world..." The nun whispered.


    "Impossible, you have the ability to freeze the world like NOVA without going through the baptism? What about his physical examination report, show me..." the officer exclaimed.


    The headmaster nun handed him Nie Kong''s information, and when he saw A+''s physical fitness, the paper in his hand could not help falling with the wind.Does an ordinary person have a physique that is as strong as Pandora?According to the information, it is known that he is not a stigmata at all. Where does his power come from?


    "What should we do now, principal." the officer asked.


    "Or it''s a coincidence that the Frozen World is born. You can''t jump to conclusions. And a person''s physical fitness can be improved through martial arts, so don''t make a fuss, and temporarily observe his situation. If possible, train him to become a top talent. "The nun said lightly.The nun''s words seemed very bold, and no one opposed her opinion.


    Leaving the simulated battle area, Huizi continued to lead Nie Kong to visit the academy, but Huizi watched a lot to prevent Nie Kong from running around again.


    On the way, Nie Kong asked curiously: "Senior sister Huizi, do you know who the senior sister was just now?"


    "What''s wrong, do you like her?" Huizi pouted and asked.


    "No, because my recklessness interrupted their duel and she almost lost the game, so I think it is necessary to apologize to her." Nie Kong vetoed with a smile.


    "The younger brother Nie Kong is so gentle. Even if the younger brother Nie Kong likes her, it is not surprising. Because she is not only beautiful and outstanding, but also a genius Pandora in our college. As far as I know, she has 20 A stigmata, many classmates admire her." She said enviously.


    "Then what''s her name?" Nie Kong was in a daze, already guessing her identity.


    "The name, Aoi Kazuya, Pandora in the second grade, currently has no master." Huizi''s words confirmed Nie Kong''s guess that she is indeed Kazuya Aoi''s sister.


    Since she is alive, does that show that she has come to the first few years before the plot of Zero Degree Warriors began?The specific is how many years before the arrival, and now it is awaiting his own confirmation.But at least four years later.A hint of excitement flashed across his face, hoping it would be six years before the plot began.


    I vaguely remember that Satilesa came to his father''s residence with her mother when she was about ten years old, so that she became afraid of being touched by various trainings, so she must change them.


    The key heroines of Zhan Ji Zero, aren''t they Satilesa and Aoi Kazuya? Both women are poor people.


    But now if you leave for the East Genitis, England, you will be in vain to get to the school through your hard work, and you will miss the chance to meet Aoi Kazuya.You have to plan well, so as not to waste your mind.He secretly made up his mind to save the two women from the suffering.


    The college is very spacious, and it takes a long time to wander around. Fortunately, there are beautiful companions.The first day can be regarded as letting the freshmen get to know the college, and the classes will start on the second day.After bringing Nie Kong back to the dormitory, Huizi reluctantly left.


    When she parted, she faltered as if to express something, but after all she did not dare to say anything and left without saying anything.


    After a rest night, Nie Kong came to the classroom early in the morning.With a light cough, he pushed open the closed door of the classroom. The teacher had been waiting there for a long time, and Nie Kong was the last classmate to arrive.


    The first thing that catches the eye is the immature cheeks of more than forty students, arranged in four groups in the classroom.There are no books on the desk, only a high-tech monitor.The classrooms are clean and tidy, with men and women in their respective positions.All of them are strange faces


    "Huh?!" As Nie Kong slowly walked in, everyone''s eyes in the classroom gathered towards him.Wearing a suit, Nie Kong''s slender body was revealed.And the handsome smile of the sun can bring warmth and peace of mind.


    "Wow, they are so handsome." The girls in the class couldn''t help screaming, as if there was a burst of excitement in their eyes.


    "Is he our classmate, so happy." The other girls couldn''t bear it either.


    As a teacher in the class, she looked at Nie Kong in amazement. It was the first time she saw a boy with such a temperament, even she was moved.


    The male classmates didn''t have much opinion about Nie Kong, they just envied that Nie Kong was so welcomed by the girls in the class.


    "My name is Nie Kong, please take care of me from now on." Nie Kong stood on the podium, picked up the chalk and brushed his name.Although it looks a bit stable and mature, but the age does not seem to be very different from them, like a big brother next door.It can be said that the physique of a vampire keeps him youthful.


    Nie Kong was very sorry after glanced at the classmates below. None of the classmates below were very familiar faces.


    "Welcome to Nie Kong, please pick an empty spot." Nie Kong took a casual look, and finally chose a seat surrounded by delicate and lovely girls.


    Several charming female classmates saw him sitting next to him, almost twisted and shy.

 879 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0899, and Yes skills

    After finishing the first class with ease, Nie Kong left the classroom with ease.What the class talked about was nothing more than some boring history about NOVA and Pandora, and Nie Kong felt almost suffocated.There are a lot of girls in the class and they are pretty, but they are much worse than the He Ye met yesterday, and they are not even as good as Hyeko.


    As soon as Nie Kong left the table, the girls in the class rushed to his position one by one, constantly stuffing strips of paper under the table.Needless to say, that must be the love letter they wrote to Nie Kong.


    "Oh, don''t you understand some of the school''s traditions, don''t you daydream? In a few days, Nie Kong, he will become the master of the senior sisters, it is not your turn to drop." One of the male classmates inside whispered a word and poured them a basin of cold water.


    "Even if...even if you can only look at him by the side, you already feel very happy..." A girl said so, and got the approval of many people, but most of them quietly withdrew their love letters.


    They are enrolled in the academy as freshmen, and the stigmata implanted in their bodies takes a year to grow and mature.So girls usually go out to find a partner who is lower than themselves when they are in the second grade.


    Pandora''s statement is correct by transplanting the mature stigmata on the body to the body of the master, thereby enabling the master to use the frozen world.But it is only superficial.Pandora transplants the stigmata into the body of the dominator, the transplant method can make the dominator''s frozen world ability powerful.And as the master grows, the power of the barrier will continue to strengthen.As for the stigmata left by a great Pandora after his death, it is called Yingshen.


    For Pandora, the power of losing the stigmata body will decrease.But if you have a powerful master, his role is far greater than the value of a stigmata.The power of the frozen world is to neutralize Nova''s force field.And Pandora''s mission is naturally to eliminate Nova, so the stronger the power of the frozen world, the more beneficial it will be for Pandora.


    The lost stigmata only needs to go through continuous cultivation, and then plant a stigmata until it matures before it can replenish its strength.Through the ritual of''baptism'', both parties will share the five senses.


    Generally speaking, when you meet your favorite partner, you will choose to baptize, and then live and die together.But baptism is powerful for the female side, because they can recover the stigmata on the master at any time.


    Nie Kong didn''t hear their conversation, because he was rushing to the second grade Qingjing and Ye''s class.Yesterday he visited the school once, and he was already aware of the huge school environment.


    "Senior Sister, are you in the classroom with Senior Sister Ye?" When Nie Kong came to the door of the second-grade classroom, Nie Kong saw a girl who was fighting with Ye coming out of the classroom yesterday, so he grabbed her arm and asked.


    At first she saw Nie Kong''s pretty face and her eyes were amazed, but Nie Kong was very impressed with her, so she instantly recognized his identity.


    "Oh, it turns out that you are the schoolboy who disturbed us in the fight yesterday. Are you looking for something to do with Ye?" She looked at Nie Kong with interest, maybe he could send out the frozen world.


    "Because she almost lost because of my relationship, I want to apologize to her." Nie Kong replied simply.


    "He Ye should be training in the virtual battle room now. Although she is a genius, who knows the hardship behind her. Since the younger brother insists on asking for an apology, then I will take you to her." Yumi smiled lightly. .


    "Thank you, senior sister."


    "You are welcome, I am Jin Yumi, call me Yumi." Nie Kong''s address made her feel very unnatural.


    "Oh, is Yumi ready for the baptism?" A girl''s voice reached Nie Kong''s ears, and when she turned around, she saw a girl with tall light green hair slowly welcoming.Compared with Yumi, her face is more delicate and naughty.But God is fair and gave her a nice face, but she lacks Yumi''s plumpness and her chest is a little flat.Compared with Yumi''s huge splinter, it was a little pitiful.


    "Aliz, you...what are you talking about, he''s here to look for Heye." Yumi Qiao blushed and shouted to her.


    "Hehe, then I can rest assured. If you are allowed to baptize such a handsome junior, then it will be difficult to surpass you in the future." Alize smiled.As the third year old, she and Yumi are fierce rivals.


    "Little brother, let''s leave her alone, I''ll take you to He Ye." Yumi''s pretty face was hot, and she quickly dragged Nie Kong away in a hurry.


    Nie Kong followed Yumi to a high-tech room. When he came inside, he saw Ye Zai fighting a monster several hundred meters high.


    Her figure kept flickering, originally not very fast, but after flicking twice, she was so fast that she only left a shadow, and she accelerated for the second time.


    "It''s so fast, NOVA can''t respond at all." Nie Kong praised.For the current world of military strength, He Ye''s strength is indeed quite powerful.


    "Indeed, because that is her unique acceleration technique. Not to mention the 20 stigmata behind, but the fighting skills created by itself can make people look better..." Yumi''s tone carried some admiration and respect.Although competing with her as an opponent, the difference in strength is too great.Even a fourth-grade student does not have as many stigmas as her.It can be said that He Ye is the number one in the school.


    "Clone..." In the middle of the journey, the body shape flashed, and two identical shadows appeared strangely. The sharp blade in his hand completely defeated the core of NOVA and ended the battle.


    Clone and Acceleration were originally the courses to be taught in the third grade, but now He Ye did not die, and her skills were not included in the college textbook at this time.At present, the division of grades in Genettix Academy is mainly determined by the number of stigmata possessed, and there is no limit to the number of stigmata.


    "Papa... the battle with Ye you was really wonderful." Yumi couldn''t help clapping his hands, that unique fighting skill was really too powerful.Even when fighting against myself, I didn''t even bother to use it.

 880 The collapsed two-dimensional body 0900, Nie Kong’s request

    A NOVA was not enough for her to see, and it was solved in two or three strokes.However, Nie Kong knew that He Ye''s combat effectiveness had not been improved to the peak, because the clone and acceleration still had room for improvement.As the hero of Zhan Ji Zero, her strength and influence are beyond doubt.


    After the battle, the virtual battlefield slowly disappeared.Hearing someone talking, she retracted the giant blade and turned to look at the voice.The one who spoke was Yumi from her class, and the other was the first-grader she met in the battle yesterday.He... how could he be here, and Ye''s pretty face flashed with surprise and unnatural twist.Yesterday, Nie Kong''s warm and powerful embrace, that she gave up her life to prevent them from killing each other, made her still have a deep memory and had a good impression of him!!


    "Yumi, you... why did you bring him here?" She couldn''t help but stepped back and stammered.


    "Don''t be too surprised with Ye Ye, you should have finished training. The junior brother seems to have something very important to tell you, and I am anxious to see you." Seeing He Ye coming over, Yumi said with a smile.It can be understood from the conversation between the two women that their relationship is indeed good.


    "Sister Ye, can you hear me say something? I want to apologize for yesterday''s carnival, because it disrupted your game because of myself, and even almost caused you to lose the game." Nie Kong said softly.


    "Don''t blame yourself, because... because you definitely don''t want to see us fighting each other, so stop it. If... if I saw it for the first time, I would definitely do the same as you. Because Pandora is not to let people kill each other, but to protect others." He Ye shook his head and looked at Nie Kong and said softly.


    "Senior Sister is really as gentle as I thought, so with Senior Sister Ye, I have a request I hope you can agree to, please let me be your master." Nie Kong grabbed her soft fingers, eyes tight Stared at her.


    "Eh..." He Ye''s eyes widened, his pretty face suddenly turned a faint flush, and he seemed a little overwhelmed by his request.


    Yumi was stunned, staring at the two of them, and suddenly a little disappointment flashed in her heart.As the number one He Ye in the academy, there will indeed be a lot of admirers, and Nie Kong is one of them and it is not surprising.


    "By the way, I didn''t introduce myself. My name is Nie Kong, a freshman in the first grade. I hope to fight with a gentle girl like Senior Sister Ye and protect the safety of the world together."


    "Oh, congratulations. Xiaowaye, please agree quickly, and then take your cute schoolboy to the bedroom for the baptism." Yumi suppressed the strange emotions and teased at her friend and Ye.


    "This...this is too sudden, I...I''m not ready. Yes...I''m sorry, I''m...I''ll be with you." He Ye Qiao''s face was so hot, she hurriedly fled away from Nie Kong''s hand in a hurry.I don''t know how to answer, He Ye can only escape temporarily.After Nie Kong said the next sentence, it resonated with Ye''s heart.


    "Rejected?" Nie Kong sighed.


    "Haha, Heye is shy. Don''t be discouraged. Heye always rejects others directly. If you stick to it, you will be able to succeed, brother Nie Kong." Yumi smiled and comforted. .He Ye is so good, of course, many people have made requests, but they all rejected them without exception. Nie Kong is the fifth since the beginning of school.


    "Sister He Ye is very powerful, so I don¡¯t need a master at all. Although I liked her when I first saw her. However, there seemed to be something very important to her in her heart, even if it was. I am afraid it will be difficult to have all of her to become her master."


    "It''s true. Since the first year I met her, she has always worked hard to train herself, because she said that her dream is to use Pandora''s power to protect everything behind her. Even if you like her, even if you are lucky enough to develop into harmony She became a lover, but what she always ranks first in her heart is to use her hard-trained strength to protect the human beings on the earth." Working hard with great dreams, He Ye can be worshipped by many people.Yumi exclaimed.The reason is that his parents died of NOVA''s battle when he was young, and Ye had such a dream.


    "Younger brother Nie Kong, I have nothing to help you. You should work hard to get her consent. Although He Ye''s strength is already very strong, if you have your help, you will definitely not be afraid of any NOVA. . Things are not very bad, if... if she is really cruel to refuse later, then I...I can be your partner at any time." After saying a joke, Yumi took Nie Kong out of the virtual battlefield.


    Nie Kong''s mind analyzed the information that Yumi told him to know, thinking about good strategies.She did not explicitly refuse, indicating that there is hope.And to change her mind, then she can become her master.


    But the action must be fast, because there is a second girl, Satilesa, waiting for his rescue.If it takes two or three years, everything is too late, and Satilesa''s end is unimaginable.No matter what, Nie Kong must become Heye''s master.Without his own help to disrupt the plot to protect her, He Ye must lose her life in the eighth NOVA invasion a few years later and become a hero of the world.Thinking of this, Nie Kong was stunned, perhaps that was He Ye''s dream.


    The class bell rang again, interrupting Nie Kong''s eyebrows. Nie Kong could only drag his body back to the classroom.Noon is lunch time, and the treatment at Genettix College is really good.


    There are a variety of cuisines in the restaurant, Japanese, Chinese, French... and a wide range of cuisines from all over the world. Compared with some restaurants, it is much more luxurious. It is indeed the Genettix Academy.


    What it cultivates is Pandora, who will die in war at any time. It is not surprising that it can be treated like this.And because there are many nobles in the school, the treatment is of course better.Compared to Nie Kong''s cooking, it tastes a little worse, but it''s already delicious.

 881 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0901, dead skin and face

    He Ye''s time is really very tight, mostly on training.There is very little time to meet her, except for the free time for lunch and dinner.Fortunately, Nie Kong had spiritual help, and it was easy to see where she was hiding to eat.Now that he had planned not to give up, Nie Kong decided to entangle him until she agreed.


    Holding the lunch box quietly came to He Ye''s side, and Yumi, who was sitting opposite Ye, gave Nie Kong a place with a smile.


    "Sister Ye, it''s a coincidence to meet you in the restaurant, let''s have a meal together." Nie Kong''s sudden voice shocked and Ye.She quietly raised her head and saw Nie Kong sitting in front.


    "You...can''t you go to other places to eat? That''s Yumi''s place." He Ye said quietly.


    "No, because my goal is to be recognized by the senior sister. Until I become your master, I will never miss the time with you." Nie Kong looked at He Ye firmly, and could not refuse Ye.


    "Hehe, don''t mind, I''ll just have a meal next to me, it won''t have any effect." Yumi said with a smile.


    "It''s up to you." Although he said that, his eating with Ye became much slower, and he kept peeking at Nie Kong from the corner of his eyes.Seeing that Nie Kong persisted even after she refused, she was actually quite happy.


    The two dine face to face, in the eyes of others like a couple.All the people who came to the restaurant grew their mouths to watch this scene, not believing that the talented He Yehui possessed the master.


    Because it is the beginning of the first grade, if the outstanding Fandora in the grade chooses a partner, it will usually be decided in the middle of the semester after getting to know each student.But after they saw Nie Kong''s temperament, most of them seemed to understand that Nie Kong was indeed worthy of being number one in the school year.


    Facing the strange eyes of the people around him, Ye and Ye were buried in the lunch box, but Nie Kong looked natural.


    After eating, he left the restaurant like Ye escape, unable to bear the ambiguous look of others.


    After the next day, He Ye quietly took Yumi''s hand and chose a very secret corner for dinner, hoping not to be discovered by Nie Kong.But she underestimated Nie Kong''s perseverance and Nie Kong''s ability.


    Nie Kong''s spiritual sense was covered, and she found her figure very easily, and came to her again.He Ye''s eyes widened and looked at Nie Kong who was smiling softly at her. Hearing his resolute confession that he wanted to be his partner again, he couldn''t help but feel an unspeakable feeling in his heart.


    Naughty and Ye deliberately avoided again and again, Nie Kong found her again and again, and the two continued the game like tacit understanding.And once, when I was dining with Ye, I strangely didn''t see Nie Kong coming.She was inexplicably tight, her eyes looked around, hoping to see Nie Kong''s figure.


    "It''s so quiet, he... Why didn''t he come today? Did he give up? Huh, why would he never give up." He Ye Qiao said to Yumi with a lost face.


    "That''s for sure, why didn''t He Ye give him a definite answer. Also, a boy who is outstanding like Nie Kong''s younger brother, maybe he was just forcibly pulled into the house by other Pandora at some time to be baptized forcibly. "Yumi''s pretty face pretended to be normal, but he was also worried about Nie Kong.


    "No...no, did something happen to him? No, I''m going to see." He didn''t want to eat, and He Ye hurriedly left the restaurant, looking around for Nie Kong with an anxious expression. shadow.Yumi chases behind Heye, and the two girls are looking for them on the huge campus.


    After ten minutes of searching, she went to Nie Kong''s dormitory and classroom to check.Finally in the classroom, she saw the shadow of Nie Kong.What made her laugh or cry was that Nie Kong was sleeping soundly on the table.Forget about the end of get out of class, forget about the time to eat.It turned out that he, with a sunny and steady temperament, actually had such a side, she secretly smiled in her heart.


    There were many girls around him looking at her caringly, and they were dressed in girly-scented clothes, for fear that Nie Kong would catch a cold when he fell asleep.


    "Hey, Nie Jun is so cute when he sleeps, I really want to hug him."


    "Yes, it''s so exciting, I can''t help it."


    "Hehe, look, Jun Nie seems to be drooling."


    The female classmates in the class looked like idiots, quietly waiting for Nie Kong one by one.


    Seeing the girl''s attitude, Ye''s heart tightened. As Yumi said, he was really popular.In fact, I had accepted Nie Kong in my heart, but I just couldn''t tell when facing him.


    "Hey, Slacker, get out of class is over, when are you going to sleep?" He Ye came to Nie Kong''s desk and patted the table hard.When the girls around saw the appearance of the senior sister, they immediately understood that Nie Kong might have become the master of others.


    They were both lost and jealous.I thought to myself, if I should have come to school a year earlier, I would have a chance to become Nie Kong''s partner.


    Because in school, mentioning Pandora and the Dominator is equivalent to a recognized couple.It is more intimate and fierce than the average partner, even after retiring, the marriage rate is also high.


    Nie Kong, who was originally asleep after listening to a boring class, opened his eyes vaguely and stretched out when someone called him.


    When he first saw He Ye, Nie Kong thought he was dreaming.


    "What''s wrong with you? He Ye, why are you in my classroom?" Nie Kong asked strangely.


    "Hmph, just wake up, it''s okay." Afraid that Nie Kong would know something, and Ye Yuxi escaped from the classroom, afraid to face Nie Kong.


    "Hehe, brother Kong, seeing that you didn''t come to eat, He Ye was very worried about you, it would be fine to see that you were all right." Yumi smiled lightly.


    Nie Kong was stunned, did he overslept himself.Looking at the time, it was indeed time for lunch.


    "Well, I overslept by accident." Nie Kong smiled awkwardly.


    "If the teacher hears you, you must be frustrated. You, you, you have to study hard to become Heye''s master." Yumi gently stretched out her index finger and nodded Nie Kong''s forehead gently like a sister.


    Didn''t he not agree, Nie Kong shook his head for a while.If he can forcibly baptize, he has to dominate the bow, and Ye Na girl is too harmful, and I have worked hard for many days.If it continues to waste time, Satilesa''s innocence is in danger.

 882 The collapse of the second element body 0902, the emergence of nova

    "There has been an anomaly in space, an anomaly in space..." Janetix College, the control room in the center sent a rush of alarm, and the principal and related management personnel who received the news hurried to the control room.


    "Where is the specific location?" The nun principal asked anxiously, looking at the huge screen in front of her.


    "Tokyo Bay, Japan, located fifty miles east of the college, has very strong fluctuations. The spatial anomaly value has reached the critical point, which is one-tenth of the time spent in the past. NOVA is likely to come!" the observer said, and it reported. The information makes other people look ugly.No matter which time NOVA appears, it will bring serious losses to mankind.


    "Order Pandora in the second grade or above in the academy to stand by and be ready." The nun''s headmaster''s expression tightened, because NOVA appeared too close to the academy.If there is an accident in the sacred skeleton here, or the entire Pandora reserve army is hit, it will affect the subsequent battle with NOVA.An army without a reserve army will perish sooner or later.


    About ten minutes later, the voices of the observers sounded in their nervous expressions, with some nervousness: "The spatial outlier reaches the highest value, NOVA is coming!"


    Following the observer''s words, two NOVAs appeared on the blue ocean plane at the same time.Two of them appeared at once, shocking them.Two hundred-meter-large monsters made a strange sound, destroying everything around them.The frozen world that freezes everything, and the devastating sound waves, are NOVA''s unique moves.If they are allowed to move freely, I believe they can destroy half of Japan in less than a day.


    "The model has been determined. It belongs to the common type of NOVA-Type R, and there is no Type S for the seventh impact." The observer mobilized the armed satellite and printed out the appearance of the two NOVAs.


    Fortunately, there were only two R-types. When the leaders of all levels of the world heard the news, their expressions eased slightly.It should be said, relieved.NOVA is divided into several types, one is the S type that has a long period of time and is very powerful and terrifying.If they appear, it would represent the official invasion of NOVA, starting the slogan of war, and it is bound to cause turmoil.The R type that appears now is a very weak one, and it will appear irregularly.After the R and S types of NOVA, there are several uncertain types, but there is no relevant information about them.All in all, the R type is the weakest type of NOVA.


    "Two R-type NOVAs, don''t worry about it. Then let Pandora, who is in the second grade or above of our college, challenge and prepare to face NOVA." The principal wearing a nun uniform announced boldly.


    "Well, it is indeed an opportunity to train the Pandoras in the school more." Several people around nodded, and then sent a school-wide broadcast.There are more than one thousand Pandoras in the second grade and above in the school, and the broadcasts are like ants on a hot pot.


    Many students have hardly experienced real NOVA, only seeing it in the virtual battlefield.They are a little worried and afraid, but also a little excited.He Ye is worthy of being No.1 in the second grade, and he is the first to prepare for the challenge.


    After half an hour, the academy had already gathered hundreds of Pandora and their partner masters.The medical unit and the logistics department got busy, striving to achieve zero casualties in the war.


    Pandora is a very precious resource. Not everyone can become a Pandora. It depends on the integration rate of the stigmata.Many of the girls who can become Pandora are celebrities who come from famous families.


    "Has half an hour to complete the assembly of Pandora''s troops. The second to fourth grade Pandora will probably come to about four teams. Most of the medical equipment is prepared, but it is enough to deal with the R type." A commander took Looking at the sky in the distance with a firm look, hoping to quickly spot the armed aircraft transporting Pandora.


    As time progressed, the four assembly points quickly gathered a large number of Pandora helicopters.The arrival of the helicopter caused the commanders'' expressions to relax.Pandora and the Dominator were transported to the battlefield in batches, but Pandora did not appear in the army.It seems that the principal has been approved to give the Pandoras of the school the opportunity to practice drills.


    "I said Kazue, why don''t you bring your master." Alize, who was ranked third in the second grade, asked with a bewildered face while waiting for the helicopter.


    "You...what nonsense are you talking about, I don''t have a master at all." He Ye Qiao blushed, and he denied.


    "What''s the matter?" Alize looked at Yumi.


    "Hehe, He Ye didn''t baptize with Nie Kong''s younger brother at all, so he is not a real partner. I am really worried, will Nie Kong''s younger brother secretly follow on the battlefield. If there is no other Pandora protection, then The younger brother is dangerous." Yumi said in a weird tone.


    "I don''t think so. How can there be such a fool." Alize looked at He Ye strangely, wondering why He Ye didn''t baptize with Nie Kong''s younger brother.It stands to reason that the relationship between the two is very close in the eyes of the whole school, and they have long been recognized as their partner.


    "Who knows, Junior Brother Nie Kong is so affectionate, he has long recognized He Ye. In other words, I heard that my partner is going to the battlefield, and I will definitely fight hard to fight with her."


    The two girls sang and made peace, making He Ye''s heart a mess, thinking that the stupid Nie Kong schoolboy would definitely follow him.No, I must stop his actions.


    "I''m sorry, I''m going to the toilet and I will be back soon." After He Ye left a sentence, he left the crowd with an anxious expression.


    Watching her leave, but in the expectation of Yumi and Aliz.They shook their heads, when will He Ye you look at your heart.


    The two women themselves are very optimistic about the combination of Nie Kong and He Ye, thinking that they will definitely become the strongest group, but He Ye doesn''t seem to be able to take the initiative, and things have dragged on now.The emperor was really in no hurry, and the eunuch was anxious to death.

 883 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0903, agreement

    He Ye hurried to Nie Kong''s dormitory and knocked on the door button.After seeing no one, she rushed to Nie Kong''s classroom and asked the people in his class. They said that Nie Kong left the classroom as soon as he heard the broadcast.


    Hearing this, He Ye wouldn''t know that Nie Kong might really be pursuing himself to the dangerous battlefield.Anxiously, she rushed back to her classroom and found that there was still no shadow of Nie Kong.I came to my dormitory with last hope, and happened to see Nie Kong''s familiar figure in front of the dormitory, as if he was already there waiting for her return.


    The worries in his heart all turned into excitement, and He Ye couldn''t wait to beat this disobedient student.


    "Great, and Ye Xuejie didn''t set off. Please take me, I hope I can fight with you." Nie Kong said.


    "No...no, this time is not a normal school exercise. It is our Pandora''s fight against NOVA, which is very dangerous." He Ye immediately refused, she worried that Nie Kong would be in danger.


    "Since it''s dangerous, then I can''t leave you alone." Nie Kong immediately shook his head, not giving up the idea easily.


    "Don''t worry, my strength is very strong. Besides, I am not the only one who is fighting. With the help of many senior sisters and the masters, I will be able to successfully defeat them and protect you behind me." He Ye''s eyes flowed. A touch of tenderness.


    "I admit that you are very strong, but to deal with NOVA, you must partner with the Dominator to neutralize its frozen world, so I hope to baptize you before the battle." Nie Kong said in a firm tone.


    He Ye Qiao blushed, "Just...even if there is no master, I can still act in the frozen world with my own strength. As for...as for the baptism, I...I will think about it for a while. You are good. Stay in school, I''m going to leave." After speaking, He Ye hurriedly left Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong took her hand and said with a smile in his eyes: "Sister Ye, make an agreement with me."


    "Wh...what is the agreement?" He Ye asked stupidly.


    "In any case, I must accompany you, but I will watch the performance of the senior sister from afar. If you will not be able to fight NOVA with your own strength, you must agree to baptize with me." Nie Kong said.


    He Ye was stunned, but the intelligence said there were only two R-types, and it would not be difficult to deal with them based on his performance on the virtual battlefield.


    "Well, I promise you. But you also have to promise me, don''t run around." He Ye said helplessly.


    "Well, let''s pull the hook." A confident smile flashed from the corner of Nie Kong''s mouth, and he stretched out his tail finger and hooked it to Ye Ruyu''s white fingers.Although his behavior seemed naive, Heye felt a sense of joy and sourness in his heart.


    Ever since, Nie Kong''s and Ye could only take Nie Kong''s "oil bottle".Seeing He Ye and Nie Kong came, the faces of the students who were familiar with He Ye flashed a playful smile.


    He Ye and the others went to the next NOVA as the fourth group of passengers.They teamed up with the third grade students, and the fourth grade alone dealt with a NOVA.


    When they arrived over the battlefield, they saw that the armed forces had launched a blockade against it.


    The muzzles of all battleships are aimed at NOVA, which has already shown a part of its figure. Missiles and artillery that can cause a small amount of damage to NOVA have been manufactured and popularized.With the booming explosion, all advanced high-tech weapons blasted at it.It whimpered, and the gunfire turned into an ion state in front of it strangely.With the high-pitched voice, something similar to a burst of sound appeared on NOVA''s body, and then, without warning, all the fleet a few hundred meters away from NOVA exploded.Then NOVA started moving towards the landing again, as if doing a trivial thing.It is a creature that can continuously change people. If you just indulge in the previous information, then it can only be eliminated.


    It was the first time that Nie Kong saw that kind of strange breed. To say that the body was indeed very scary, but the energy fluctuations in his body were okay.


    Pandoras lined up with the masters, led by the school teachers.After He Ye exhorted Nie Kong, he returned to the team after leaving him by the teacher''s side.I believe that with the protection of the teacher, Nie Kong will be safe.


    "Each team relies on the way they learned in school, don''t be nervous!" As a teacher, I have faced NOVA many times, so I started commanding operations in an orderly manner.


    "The masters spread out the area in the frozen world and neutralized it, and the coverage is 500 meters around it! The vanguard team broke its core shell, and the breach team was ready to destroy its core."


    Looking at the dozens of Pandoras rushing over, NOVA kept waving its arms as if to destroy them.At the same time, a dozen vanguards not far away launched an attack, with the goal of NOVA protecting the nuclear position.It roared, and the blast of sound waves blasted Pandora away.A dozen of them even lost their legs and hands, making a sad cry.Some have even been slashed by a vacuum invisible to the naked eye, panting completely relying on the power of the stigmata.


    The students vented a little, because it was too terrible.


    "Don''t be afraid, the master uses a second barrier to seal its actions."


    The teacher''s words gave them a layer of peace of mind, and all the masters quickly began to prepare for the second frozen field.Dozens of people unfolded at the same time, and the powerful barrier smoothly iced its movements.


    "Good opportunity, the vanguard is dispatched again."


    Yumi and Aliz ranked second and third in the second and third year of Pandora''s body flashed, defeating the immobile NOVA at high speed, and smoothly revealing the core of NOVA.Looking at the shiny core, everyone regained enough confidence.It can be wiped out with a simple blow.


    "Break the squad, give it to me." The teacher commanded with joy, thinking that victory was already in sight.


    He Ye presented his huge blade weapon with confidence, and turned into an afterimage to rush towards NOVA''s chest."Triple acceleration!" With a soft cry, He Ye''s body is nearly twice as fast as Pandora in the third grade, and no one can catch up with her.

 884 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0904, the baptism on the battlefield

    The situation is simpler than the virtual battle, because NOVA has already been frozen and unable to move.Now as long as the weapon in your hand smashes its core to win, you can''t let it harm humans.


    Seeing that He Ye had already reached the front of NOVA, he pierced its core with lightning speed.


    "Is it over? No, let''s see your true strength, He Ye." Nie Kong murmured, his eyes secretly let out a wave of invisible ripples.The frozen NOVA let out a terror cry, as if afraid of something.


    At the same time, the frozen ice world that was freezing its body immediately collapsed, and NOVA regained freedom.It seemed to be waving the arms of the monster crazy, and weirdly caught up with He Ye and shot her out.Pandora, the third grader who followed immediately, was blocked one by one.


    "No...no." He Ye stood up again, looking at the roaring NOVA''s beautiful eyes with surprise.Fortunately, the body was not seriously injured.With Pandora''s powerful recovery, some minor injuries don''t need treatment at all.


    "Stabilize the formation and protect the masters first! The healing forces are dispatched to rescue the injured Pandora." The commanding teacher shouted loudly.Whether it''s Pandora or the master, it''s all made up of schools that haven''t been to the battlefield. If the hearts of the people are distracted, it will really be over.As long as the first person who is afraid of fleeing appears, the morale of the team whose fighting will is low will be directly defeated.


    "Four times faster." He Ye Yi gritted his teeth and rushed to NOVA once again in the fear of countless students.That is the so-called speed, the students can''t catch He Ye''s shadow with their naked eyes.Her gorgeous and powerful technique shocked all Pandora.


    "Woo..." NOVA made a painful call, and his huge hands seemed to be waving wildly, blocking He Ye who was overspeeding.He Ye was horrified again, because this R-shaped alien was too powerful, and he kept catching up with her proud acceleration skills.


    "Clone!" He Ye took a few steps back, and his body was strangely divided into four phantoms.And every phantom is a real existence, not an afterimage left by high speed.They were divided into four weird angles and rushed towards NOVA in no particular order.


    "Roar..." The sky screamed, and its body glowed with restless fluorescence.The soaring energy dispersed the four and Ye Zhen.Nie Kong, who was not far away, had a look of surprise in his eyes, and he ran to He Ye''s side regardless of how much.


    He stretched out his hand to lift up the fallen He Ye, and asked concerned: "Is it okay?"


    "Didn''t you say you can''t approach, you quickly retreat to the back, it''s too dangerous here." He Ye Ji said.


    "Senior sister, you see, you alone can''t beat NOVA. It has just been agreed, so let me be your real master and fight with you. Senior sister, baptize." Nie Kong Tao.


    He Ye Qiao blushed, wanting... to be baptized here, no, it''s too shameful.


    "Senior Sister, you won''t regret it." Nie Kong tightly grasped He Ye''s soft fingers, not allowing her to leave.


    "I see, I promise you that." He Ye Qiao blushed cutely, and opened the clothes on his shoulders with both hands, and turned the beautiful jade back to Nie Kong.When this moment arrived, Ye Xin had nothing but shyness.


    The white skin glowed with fluorescence, and the twenty stigmata on the back lined up behind her."Please... please touch my hand on my stigmata."


    Nie Kong was not hesitating, and finally touched her jade-like skin with his right hand.Warm and smooth, how charming it feels.


    "Transplant this stigmata to my master..." He Ye muttered something in a low voice, and then Nie Kong noticed a burning sensation in the palm of his hand.There is a hard lump to break through your skin and rush to your body.


    Nie Kong knew that it was Heye''s stigmata, so he took the initiative to break open his skin and set it on the back of his hand.Moreover, the power from the stigmata was very weak, and Nie Kong wanted to avoid his own energy to swallow it.The process of baptism is very simple, is this done?


    The five senses were synchronized, and Nie Kong''s emotions were entangled with Ye''s five senses, producing an inexplicable pleasure, as strong as love.He Ye shuddered, sweet and sour in his heart.


    "Oh, have you been baptized?" Yumi who rushed over said with a smile after seeing the two of them.


    "Didi..." A rush of alarm came out from the control room in the center of Genettix College, "R2 energy response rises, R2 energy response exceeds the limit..."


    The principal and their faces changed, and they all said in horror: "That''s a self-destruction..."


    "Hurry up and contact the combat command teacher, and be sure to prevent it from exploding." Because once before, a self-detonation by the furious NOVA caused Pandora and the others to suffer heavy losses.


    It seemed that he was afraid of Nie Kong''s manipulation, so he had to blew himself up.The eruption energy behind it forced He Ye back, so Nie Kong did not control it.The so-called dog jumped the wall eagerly because Nie Kong gave it too much pressure.


    The energy of NOVA goes beyond the abnormal gathering, looking like a huge luminous sphere from a distance.Hearing the disappearance from the school, the command teacher''s pretty face burst into drops of cold sweat.If there is a slight mistake, they will all die here.


    "The whole system of imperial masters obey orders, and use their full strength to expand the frozen world. We must stop it." The commander''s words spread throughout the audience, and all the masters almost desperately expanded their enchantment.


    NOVA shrank like a shrinking balloon, and then burst out suddenly.


    After the two of them had finished their baptism, they saw a dazzling light that would engulf them.


    "Oops, dangerous." He Ye spread his hands and tightly protected Nie Kong behind.


    Nie Kong watched all that happen and knew that he had caused the trouble.He gently hugged He Ye''s waist and gently said in her ear: "Leave it to me, now I''m partner with Ye, it''s my turn to protect you."


    "Frozen World..."


    The power of the right hand spread out, covering the position of the front kilometer.The dazzling white light stopped strangely, as if time had stopped.


    "No way, alone...Is the energy of self-detonation frozen by one person?" All the students looked at Nie Kong dumbfounded, feeling shocked.Is that He Ye''s master, the power is too strong.


    Yumi looked at Nie Kong dumbfounded, as if talking about two monsters.It is a hundred times more difficult to freeze the explosion than to freeze and neutralize a NOVA enchantment.


    While activating the enchantment, He Ye felt so warm and happy in his heart, and once again tasted the happiness shared by the five senses.


    "School Nie Kong finally... finally became my shackles, my master..." After the baptism, He Ye''s shyness had turned into excitement.I used to be shy and dare not, but I have actually recognized Nie Kong, and now he has got his wish.


    Nie Kong shook his hand lightly, and the frozen space cracked open.With a bang, the energy all shattered into pieces.

 885 The collapse of the second element text 0906, first arrival and the Ye family

    What made Yumi dumbfounded was that Kazuha, who was Pandora, had left her master in the house and sneaked into her dormitory.Asked her why, and Ye Hong frowned and said it was shameful.She had to admire Nie Kong for being able to stand a superb girl like He Ye.


    Ever since, He Yehe''s sweet first night of the Master has failed.Shy, she slept with Yumi''s dormitory all night, and the scenes in her mind were all kissing Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong lay on her bed speechlessly for a while, and Ye really likes to run every time.But not very disappointed, because he won the sweet first kiss with Ye, although he could not taste her graceful body.


    The next day, she secretly opened her dormitory, and at a glance she saw Nie Kong sleeping soundly in her bed.She was a little sweet, and she was a little bit sorry for Nie Kong, and she must have been waiting for her all night for Nie Kong.


    Wake him up gently, forgetting the shyness of last night.After Nie Kong woke up, the first thing he did was to punish He Ye and kissed her hard on her lips to show punishment.When the two are as close as a couple coming out of the dormitory together, it is determined that the two cannot be unlocked.Many male students in the school are heartbroken because the beautiful seniors are no longer owned by everyone.The elder sisters also felt sad and completely lost the possibility of owning Nie Kong.


    Except for classes, they almost stay together for training and eating.Especially on the virtual battlefield, with the help of Nie Kong, He Ye can easily kill an S-model NOVA.Nie Kong''s frozen ice world is too strong, not only neutralizing NOVA''s powerful barrier, but also freezing it.He Ye worriedly asked how long he could last. He smiled and said until He Ye didn''t need his own strength.


    He sipped at him with Ye, his body flashed towards the virtual NOVA.A simple clone accelerates, and the S-shape is eliminated.After having a partner, the two of them cooperate more and more tacitly.An S-type does not seem to be her opponent, although it is virtual.


    This day is a weekend.In the rare sunny weather, Nie Kong was about to make an appointment with Ye to go out for a stroll.


    The door of the dormitory was opened with a creak, and a beautiful girl appeared in front of Nie Kong.


    "Ah, and Senior Sister Ye!"


    She is wearing a white dress with long black hair and a Japanese leaf.She came to Nie Kong''s dormitory for the first time, and saw that some messy quilts could not help but say that she had folded them gently with her help.


    "Nie Jun, do you have time on the weekend?" After helping to clean up the dormitory, she asked expectantly while sitting next to Nie Kong.


    "Yes, I was planning to invite my senior sister out on a date."


    He Ye''s face was slightly red and said: "Nie Jun, will you come home with me later, I want to introduce you to my family."


    Nie Kong was taken aback: "Okay, I can''t ask for it." He Ye''s family, he smiled slightly.


    Holding He Ye''s hand, the two strolled out of the campus together.He Ye''s home is very close to Si Genettix, and it only takes one tram ride to reach it.


    When crossing one or two streets, He Ye said, "My house is not very good. I have always lived in an old apartment. The conditions are not good. Would you mind?"


    "No, why would I mind? I am looking forward to seeing the senior sister''s family! It''s just not good to visit empty-handed, I will go to the store to buy something." Nie Kong said.


    "Don''t be polite, there is no other person in my family. I have already told you that my parents died when they were young." He Ye''s eyes were slightly dim.


    "Yeah." Nie Kong gently took her hand, comfortingly touched the straight black silk behind her.


    The two arrived in a suburb, surrounded by trees.In front of the house, she stretched out her hand to gently tidy up the messy clothes for Nie Kong.


    "Grandpa will probably not be at home, only his younger brother will be the only one. My younger brother is very talkative, so please don''t bully him."


    Entering the door, you can see the hall at a glance.About 30 square meters, an average family can be considered spacious.The wooden walls are inlaid with paint that almost came off, and the floor is matched with the color of Japanese jujube wood floors.There is a large sofa, a coffee table and a TV.After the living room is the backyard, you can faintly hear the dripping sound of water in the backyard, which is comfortable and comfortable. This is the real Aoi family, a traditional Japanese family.He Ye brought Nie Kong here, indicating that they had already admitted their relationship.


    Looking through the backyard, I vaguely saw a few wooden houses behind the yard, indicating that the area of ??the house is very large, and there is a yard of dozens of square meters outside the door.He Ye''s living conditions are really good, this is not an ordinary family.To be honest, how could the world-famous Dr. Kazumoto Aoi be ordinary.


    Hearing the sound of opening the door, an eight or nine-year-old boy hurriedly slipped out of the courtyard behind the living room, quite fast.A face with a timid face, very delicate, with a little weakness.


    "Sister, you''re back..." Nie Kong didn''t seem to notice his eyes, so he rushed to He Ye in surprise.His name is Aoi Kazuya, and Ye''s younger brother.Because both parents died, he and Ye Congxiao took care of his younger brother.


    "Hezai, come to introduce you to a friend of your sister. His name is Nie Kong. I...my friend at school, call him Brother Nie Kong." Blushing, she pulled Nie Kong to Hezai.


    "Hello, little brother, I am your sister''s master Nie Kong." Nie Kong touched his head, smiled and said hello.


    Seeing his sister being intimate with others, Kazuya seemed to have lost something important.Because he knew that his sister might not belong to him anymore.


    "You...Hello, my name is Hezai." He has the aura of Heye on his body, and Hezai can''t produce feelings of disgust.And although he is attached to his sister, Kazuna is very sensible.He knew that his sister would fall in love sooner or later, and his personality would be very different from Satilesa''s brother Louis.He yelled softly, as if a little afraid of life.


    He Ye felt sweet in his heart, and He Zai was willing to accept Nie Jun. The two seemed to get along well.Although she couldn''t let Grandpa see her master, she was a bit regretful.

 886 The collapse of the second element text 0907, young heavenly house cherry blossoms

    He Yemani said: "Nie Jun, you can say a few words with Hezai, I will prepare lunch." She thinks that Nie Kong is a very gentle person, and she will definitely get along with her brother.


    Looking at the original protagonist, Nie Kong was not as full of murderous intent as the previous worlds.It''s enough for him to change the plot, and it doesn''t need to cause too much trouble.


    "Brother Nie Kong, can I ask you a question?" He Zai said cautiously.


    "Don''t be nervous, just ask if you have any questions. Since you are He Ye''s younger brother, then you treat me as an older brother." Nie Kong smiled.


    "Then I asked, do you like my sister?"


    "Well, although she just agreed with me, but if she doesn''t like her, she won''t become a partner with her. Kazuya, you will understand that mood when you grow up..." But you may never understand, because Satie It''s impossible for Lysa to let you.


    "Really, Brother Nie Kong must cherish my sister in the future. She is my only sister." He Zai''s eyes were a little dark, and he smiled reluctantly to face Nie Kong.


    "Yes, I will definitely bring her happiness." Nie Kong was sure of this.


    The two were talking, and soon Kazuha, wearing an apron, brought out food.She cooks Japanese curry rice.Seeing her sister come out, Kazuya returned to his usual smiling face.


    After the three of them finished their lunch, He Ye took Nie Kong to a nearby flower shop, bought two bouquets of flowers and went to the cemetery.Bring Nie Kong to pay homage to her parents. He Ye has already regarded him as his important person.


    After mourning for half an hour, he wiped the corners of Ye''s eyes and smiled at Nie Kong embarrassedly, letting him see the joke.Nie Kong left He Ye to take care of him after saying that, making He Ye Qiao blush, and there was no sadness.


    Back in front of Qingjing''s house, there was a noisy sound in the yard, and then a crisp voice of a girl was heard.


    "Brother Hezai, I heard that Sister Heye is back." When Nie Kong and the others came to the hall, an eight or nine-year-old loli came to Hezai''s hall to talk to Hezai.With black hair and a cute face, He Ye''s shadow can be seen vaguely.


    "Ah, it''s Sakura." He Ye squatted intimately in front of her, and touched the black hair of her shawl.


    "It''s really Sister Ye and I have come back. It has been a long time since I saw you. Sakura missed you so much." Sakura rushed into He Ye''s arms, acting like a baby.


    As she spoke, her eyes were already on Nie Kong''s face behind He Ye.The handsome face is more beautiful than the boy she has seen, and it seems to be very gentle.


    "Jing Ai is acting like a baby, come, and my cousin will introduce you to a friend from my sister''s school." He Ye pointed at Nie Kong, and said shyly, "He is Nie Kong, I... my partner in the master."


    The shy cheeks were so red that the beautiful cheeks of the young girl made Sakura''s small mouth pouted.My sister, whom I respect and admire, how can I easily accept such a thing as a lover.Sister He Ye is her own idol, Sakura feels a little uncomfortable, and he can''t let him take her sister away easily.


    After Sakura thought about it again and again, she saw Nie Kong''s empty hands and her eyes lit up, and she bowed gently and said, "My name is Tianshangyuan Sakura, and sister Ye''s cousin. We first met, big brother, Is there a meeting gift for Sakura?"


    And seeing the performance of cherry blossoms on the side, Kazuya felt his head a bit bigger.Why doesn''t it seem like Sakura is normal now? She has always been very good. How could she suddenly bring it up when she meets her.


    "Sakura, don''t mess around, Nie Jun is too hasty, so there is no time to buy gifts." In fact, she stopped Nie Kong from buying, so she looked at her partner with some blushes.


    Nie Kong gave her a relieved look and smiled: "There is indeed no time to prepare, but since it is Heye¡¯s sister Sakura, let me give you my heirloom. I originally planned to keep it for my wife later. Said."


    Sakura pouted, what a family heirloom, think she is a child, so cheating.


    Nie Kong turned his back to their family of three, and in an instant, he used the power of steel obtained by the godslayer to create a dark sword.The dark blade wind exudes a cold glow.


    The blade is very short, only half a meter long, suitable for eight-year-old children like Sakura.


    "Here, give it to you." Nie Kong turned around and stuffed the sword into Sakura''s little hand.Sakura stared at the gift in hand with big eyes, is it really his heirloom?Because of the short blade, they thought Nie Kong was hiding in him at any time.


    "Sakura, how can you accept such a valuable gift and return it to Jun Nie quickly." He Ye stared at his cousin with his arms on his hips.


    "Sister Ye, don''t worry, this is just an ordinary sword." Sakura casually waved at the wall behind her out of thin air, as if she was experimenting with her hand.The sharp light of the sword split the wall in half silently.


    Sakura''s eyes widened and looked at everything in front of her. This knife was too sharp.It didn''t touch the back wall at all, it was already divided into two halves.I loved the cherry blossoms of Taito since I was a child, and fell in love with this black Taito all at once.No wonder Sister Ye likes him, so she and Sister Ye hand over important things to herself easily.


    He Ye was surprised that the lethality of that knife has surpassed Pandora''s instant weapon. If it were used to hack NOVA, it would definitely cause damage. Is it really Nie Kong''s heirloom?


    "Hee hee, thank you Brother Nie Kong, let me temporarily help and Sister Ye keep it." Sakura said joyfully, her words obviously had another meaning and agreed to the relationship between the two.


    He Ye realized what she meant, his pretty face was pink again, very beautiful.


    Nie Kong''s mouth was smiling, and it was just a small gift that swept Sakura. Loli was Loli.But looking at the relationship between Sakura and Kazuya, it seems that there is no marriage contract.


    Nie Kong quietly asked Ye and said that the two had made a marriage contract since they were young.But Sakura has liked her sister and Ye since she was a child, not her harmony.It''s really strange, so the parents of both parties said that they can only decide whether to get married or not when they grow up.

 887 The collapse of the second element text 0908, save Satilesa

    Time flies, Nie Kong''s first semester at Genettix College is about to end, and it is time for the winter vacation.The Dominator¡¯s test is different from Pandora¡¯s, and the content of the test is theoretical knowledge.


    Pandora''s exam is a lot difficult, and he has to fight NOVA in a virtual battlefield.However, you can cooperate with your partner controller and give points based on performance.No surprises with Ye and Nie Kong, their grades ranked first in the school.The two girls, Aliz and Yumi, are too envious. They have to use Nie Kong to test again and again without a master, which makes Ye Jiao angry.


    Because of the coming of winter vacation, Nie Kong can finally make time to travel to the UK.Nie Kong once invited He Ye to accompany him to the UK, and He Ye apologized and said that he had signed up for the school training.She trained as hard as ever, refused to give up any time, and buried the responsibility of protecting humanity in her heart.Although it is great, Nie Kong doesn''t like this.But it doesn''t matter, because he will surely rebirth her from the ashes and let her unload all the burdens.


    Since she was training during the winter vacation, Nie Kong saved a lot of trouble by acting alone.According to his analysis, Kazuya Aoi is now 9 years old, and he transferred to Genettix Academy at the age of 15. It is now six years before the plot began.In this way, Satilesa was about ten years old.If she was faster, she would even be able to prevent her from living in the mansion of the Brigitte family and avoid her brother''s training.


    It is no exaggeration for Bridge to belong to the No. 1 giant in the Battle of Zero, because Patriarch Howard has established a world-class organization Xiubalier, which gathers a large number of Pandora''s army and belongs to the world''s number one warlord.Those who dare to resist Xiubaliye are like betraying the entire world.


    Those Nie Kong wouldn''t even think about it. He boarded the flight to Britain as soon as the exam was over.The area of ??Japan and the United Kingdom spanned most of the earth, and it took Nie Kong five or six hours.


    London is a bit more prosperous than Tokyo in Japan. East Genettix College and Bridget¡¯s chaebols drove the development of the London economy.Even if you ask anyone, you will know where the huge mansion of the Bridge family is.


    After arriving in the capital, London, Nie Kong must first find a spacious land to house his villa.He plans to spend a winter vacation here, so housing is a problem that must be solved.


    London is so big, Nie Kong Lingshen glanced around and finally set the location far away from the city.Needless to say, land use rights are nothing short of Nie Kong''s ability.


    After settled down, it was night time.Nie Kong''s spiritual consciousness scanned the entire London once again, paying particular attention to the Brigitte mansion, which covers a very large area.He wanted to confirm one thing, whether Satilesa had already lived in it.


    Things went beyond Nie Kong''s expectation, and he found that he was still a step slower.In a certain lodging area of ??the mansion, he saw a blonde loli, who was the same age and appearance, but who was Satilesa?


    "Damn it, if the beast has done training, he has to be stripped of his skin." Nie Kong gritted his teeth and eagerly used Teleport.


    Appearing on the roof of Satilesa''s room, he could vaguely hear a loud cry.The blonde loli curled up on the soft bed, sobbing softly with her hands on her knees.


    Although he was only over ten years old, his round face looked very cute, almost like an exquisite doll.At a young age, I guess he didn''t suffer from her brother''s murderous hand.


    Nie Kong jumped from the roof to the window, and the sound he made aroused the crying Satilesa.


    "Who are you...who are you?" Her pretty face was full of horror, her pretty face being covered with tears like a little cat.


    "Hehe, I am Santa Claus who can help children get happiness. Little sister, do you have any troubles?" Nie Kong smiled and stood in front of the window and asked her.


    "Cheat...Cheat, Santa Claus would not be so young, and you don''t have reindeer." Satilesa cried and laughed, completely forgetting her fear.


    "It''s fine if you don''t cry. It seems that your troubles have been resolved. Goodbye, lovely little sister." Nie Kong turned around, ready to leave tomorrow to make plans.


    Lorisa Tilesa glanced at Nie Kong, her eyes glowing with hope, unwilling to give up any hope: "You... can you really solve my troubles?"


    "Of course, the wound on your face was beaten by your mother. Tell me why you were beaten when you saw it." Nie Kong asked mildly on the request''s face that was swollen.


    "No... it''s not like that, it''s... it was Luis. Well, he... he can be said to be my brother, not his biological brother, but... a half brother. My mother and I just lived in Not long after we got here, my father arranged for us to come, but I don¡¯t like it here, I hate the disgusting look in his and my stepmother¡¯s eyes, and don¡¯t welcome us." She touched her aching cheek and said with a pained expression.


    "Then why did he hit you? It should be the older sister who disciplined the younger brother. The younger brother is right to listen to the older sister..." Nie Kong frowned and asked patiently.


    "He... he said Satilesa was his doll and must obey him. He wanted to take off my clothes, so I pushed him away and rejected him, and he started to beat me. I took this one. I told my mother about the matter, but my mother said that Louis was just playing games with her sister and asked me to let him be more. I begged my mother to leave here, but my mother said that she was too sick, and she was afraid that Satilesa would be left after her death. Alone, he refused to leave. But Louis''s face was so terrible, I...I''m so scared..." Saying this, Satilesa''s eyes flashed with horror.


    "Your brother bullied you, you dare to resist him, what you did is not wrong." Nie Kong comforted, and he was relieved.If it¡¯s one more night, Satilesa will fall into his magic hand


    "No...no, Louis...he said that if I don''t do what he wants, he will drive me and my mother out. But I...my mother is sick and will die if I leave here Yes, I can''t live without my mother. What is Satilesa going to do now?" She looked at Nie Kong pleadingly. Deep down in her desperate and frightened heart, Nie Kong was a glimmer of hope for her.


    He must have been sent by God to save himself, otherwise how could he happen to appear at his window?Nie Kong''s gentle smile appeared under the poignant moonlight, and he was like an angel to save himself.

 888 The collapse of the two-dimensional body text 0909, hard to break into Bridgets mansion

    Fear, horror, helpless... That is all her feelings.Being afraid of life, she would vomit her feelings to Nie Kong, which is already very surprising.


    Nie Kong wiped the corners of her eyes. She shrank her body and let Nie Kong wipe away her tears. There was no such thing as a queen''s posture that was forbidden to contact.With Louis''s terrifying cold face, Nie Kong was like an extreme, bringing the warmth his mother gave her.


    "If your younger brother bullies you next time, let your elder brother come forward and teach that wicked child." Nie Kong said.


    "No...no, my mother''s illness will worsen if we leave the medical equipment here. If you anger him, Louis will definitely drive us out..." Satilesa said with a pretty face.It is because she has such consideration that she will let Louis do whatever she wants.


    "The key is your mother''s illness, I understand. Trust me, I will definitely cure your mother. So you don''t need to be patient anymore. If you need "Santa Claus" help, call for help." Nie Kong jumped When I reached the window, I waved back and jumped into the sky.


    "A lie, it''s not a Santa Claus."


    Satilesa blinked, and suddenly found that the moonlit Nie Kong disappeared without a trace, as if he had never appeared.She looked at the moonlight in confusion, "Is it possible to cure my mother''s disease?"


    She shrank on the warm bed and warmed her cold body and mind with the warm quilt.She thought to look at it again, and if Louis did something unacceptable to herself, she would try to trust her elder brother.


    With mixed emotions, Satilesa fell asleep deeply, and she showed a sweet smile in her sleep.


    However, how could her brother Louis easily stop, at noon the next day, he called Satilesa to the study in the name of his mother.


    Satilesa did not dare to disobey the order, and came to the study that belonged to her father Howard with fear.But what she didn''t expect was that she fell into Louis''s trap as soon as she opened the door.


    The rope that fell from the sky bound her body tightly.With a gloomy expression, Louis came out from the dark corner with a leather whip in his hand.It''s hard to believe that an eight or nine-year-old man would have such an expression.


    "Luis, you...what are you going to do!" Satilesa pushed back in horror, but Yuback soon hit the wall.


    "Hmph, dared to refuse me yesterday, you are so bold. Your mother said, you are my doll. You should know what I want to do." Louis said coldly.


    "No...no." Satilesa shook her head desperately, desperate in her heart.


    "Shut up." The whip in his hand slammed at his sister Satilesa.


    I can''t continue, I didn''t like living here at the beginning.She endured it for her mother, but Nie Kong''s words came to mind last night. She screamed desperately: "Help, big brother, come and save Satilesa..."


    "The soundproofing in the study is very good, even if you desperately shout, Sister Fereo won''t come to save you, give it up." His eyes were already full of possession, and all he was thinking about was how to abuse her.


    "Boom..." The entire mansion suddenly violently shook, and the wall behind Satilesa broke a big hole.A figure emerged from the dust and grabbed the whip that hit Satilesa.


    Satilisa turned around trembling in despair, and Nie Kong''s warm smile greeted her.With her lips moaning slightly, she suddenly hugged Nie Kong''s feet madly.


    "Little sister, I''m here to save you." Nie Kong said.


    "Yeah!" She was crying, and she lit her head, a ray of light appeared in the darkness.


    "You...who are you, let me go. Don''t you know where this is? You are dead." Louis is worthy of being a stubborn boy character developed since childhood, a self-respect and fearless.He drew his whip back vigorously, but found it motionless.He looked at Nie Kong bitterly, and kicked Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong squinted and stared at Louis briefly.His body seemed to be hit by a train, and he flew out and hit the wall behind, spitting out a lot of blood.


    "Ring bells..." The police sirens hummed, and all the defense forces as Bridget were attracted by the vibration.More than a dozen black-clothed guards with weapons and two women smashed into the study room, and the scene in front of them made them crack their teeth.


    "Louis, my son."


    Bridget''s eldest son, the only heir, Louis, fell in a pool of blood.And that bastard was in the study with a stranger, and you don''t need to guess that it was a good thing for both of them.Murderously, as Howard''s main house hugged his dying son, he roared: "Kill them for me."


    Feleo hugged his out of control mother anxiously, "Mom, please figure out the situation first, don''t be impulsive."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, now even if you kill them, Howard dare not say. Collusion with outsiders to hurt the eldest son of the Bridge family, they must die..." she screamed hysterically.


    When the mobile unit behind heard the order, the pistol in his hand was pointed at Nie Kong and Satilesa and pulled the trigger.


    Satilesa was terrified, her body trembling.Is it all my own relationship? What should I do if I make such a big mess?


    "If you are afraid, close your eyes and leave everything to me. After I rescue your mother, I will leave here forever..."


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Satilesa closed her eyes obediently, and Nie Kong glanced domineeringly.The bullets that came from the shot were strangely stagnant in the air, and then to the horror of the two women opposite, a dozen black-clothed guards burst into a cloud of blood.


    Fortunately, she didn''t let Satilesa see such a bloody scene.


    "Ah..." the mad woman screamed, her pants wet.Like Fereo, looked at Nie Kong in fear.


    Nie Kong ignored them and took Satilesa with his eyes closed and left the study.


    "No... I won''t let you leave here easily, I must kill you." The mad woman trembled with crazily eyes and took out the phone in her hand, calling Xiubaliye for help.

 889 The collapse of the second element Text 0910, Xiubaliye regular army is here! !

    After killing the guards easily with a blood burst, Satilesa took Nie Kong to the ward where her mother lived.As soon as I opened the door, a strong medicinal smell came out.


    The house is very shabby and dark, and it is hard to believe that there will be such a dilapidated room in such a mansion.A simple wooden bed, a chair, a table.There were a pile of potion bottles on the table, and her mother was lying on the bed sickly.


    "Ahem...Satilesa, who is he, how can you... bring strangers to Brigitte''s Mansion privately. This is not our previous home, so you can''t just mess around. You must listen to them carefully." , Do you know." She half-lied on the bed and looked at the two people who appeared, and softly preached to Satilesa who had brought Nie Kong to her.Qiao''s face was pale, and Satilesa''s shadow could be seen in her face.Very gentle, but very weak.Lonely, she fell in love with someone she shouldn''t love, and a man who couldn''t give her happiness-Howard.


    "My mother, please... please listen to me, my elder brother said he can cure my mother''s disease." Satilesa hurriedly helped her mother so that she could sit on the hospital bed.


    "You...you said you could cure my disease? Please stop joking, please, please don''t lie to Satilesa, she is just a child..." Her pale pretty face was flushed with blush, and she couldn''t help being violent. Coughing.


    Nie Kong''s spiritual sense swept her body and found that the internal lungs had turned gray. She should have had advanced lung cancer.With the current medical level, it is indeed impossible to cure it, only to prolong the time of death.They are ordinary people unlike Pandora, even if half of their body is missing, they can rely on the power of the stigmata to survive.


    "Brother, are you really lying to Satilesa?"


    "Your mother has advanced lung cancer. It''s not a big deal, but it takes a while. If you believe me, I can take you to other places for treatment." Nie Kong said lightly.


    "Leave...Leave here?" She hesitated for a while, not daring to believe Nie Kong right away.


    "Mom, I... I have one thing to tell you. Actually, Louis just once again bullied Satilesa, so I wounded him, mother-in-law... mother-in-law Olivia decided to drive us away from Brigitte House...Mom, Satilesa doesn''t like it here. Let''s go to a place where we can treat our mother with our big brother. He will definitely cure her mother''s disease." Satilesa whispered.


    "Satilesa, you..." Nar Yalongura sighed and blamed his daughter for being too late.She took her daughter to seek refuge in Bridget for two reasons. One is that she hopes to cure her illness, and the other is that her daughter can rely on her if she dies.


    However, she became more and more desperate, her illness could not be cured with Bridget''s help, and even Olivia made things difficult for her everywhere.She knew that she was alive soon, so she asked her to be patient last night, otherwise she would really be alone after she died.Now that I heard that someone could cure her disease, I hoped in my heart.His temperament and Shen Yun have never been seen before, and I believe he must disdain to deceive himself and his daughter, and what can he deceive him.


    "Okay, let''s leave..." A complicated look at Nie Kong, she braced herself to get up.Satilesa supported her mother, but she struggled because of her young age.


    Nie Kong took the initiative to squat down, letting her lean behind her, carrying her thin body.


    The sun was shining from the sky, but Lord Nar Yalongura looked much lighter in the past.He stepped out of the door, and when he was about to step out of the hall on the floor, the roar of the woman she disgusted passed through.


    "Do you think we are where Brigitte is, come as you want, leave as you want? You bastard, you seduce other people to hurt my son and leave. Have you got my consent?" When the sound hit, a dozen people immediately surrounded the hall of the mansion.


    Hearing the sound that slowly rang in the hall, Nar turned her back, took a long breath of air, and looked back.Olivia''s green and hateful eyes made her chill.


    "It really deserves to be the clan who founded Xiubaliye, it came very quickly."


    Nie Kong was in the hall, frowning slightly at this moment, his eyes swept towards the center of the hall.There were a dozen or so girls in their twenties looking at them in a stern battle, seemingly disdainful.As the soldiers of Xiubaliye, their strength must be close to He Ye, after all, they have gone through actual battles with NOVA.Hearing the order from above, they asked them to have a dozen Pandoras to deal with ordinary Nie Kong. It''s not surprising that they would have such an idea, it was just a fuss.


    "Then... those people are Pandora, she... she really doesn''t plan to let us go?" Nael murmured, only feeling cold all over.It doesn''t matter if you die, but your daughter is only ten years old.


    "Don''t pay attention to them." Nie Kong said lightly, as if no one was carrying Narr, Lasatillasa left towards the door.


    Olivia waved her palm and shouted coldly: "Pandora troops, kill them!"


    Her words fell, and Pandora shot out a dozen graceful figures in the hall.All kinds of celestial weapons transformed, and when the figure moved, Nie Kong was surrounded in an instant.There is no nonsense, as the soldiers of Xiubaliye must obey orders.Flip their hands, the weapons in their hands flashed out, dozens of attacks wrapped Nie Kong and the others.


    The soldiers of Xiubaliye were selected and integrated from the outstanding students of each Genettix branch.In terms of strength, it can definitely be ranked around the top level.Moreover, there is a tacit understanding between each other, usually a dozen people shot, even an S-shaped NOVA can handle it.


    "roll!"


    Watching the continuous attacks from all directions, Nie Kong''s face was cold.A strong arrogance spread out from the center of the footing.The golden arrogance burst out, and even the whole of Britain vibrated violently.The almost substantial arrogance set off Nie Kong like a small sun.The black short hair turned into a noble golden color, and the body was surrounded by a layer of golden arrogance.A ray of lightning flickered from the flames.Compared with the gentle Nie Kong before, now he seems to be a different person from Super Saiyan II.

 890 The collapse of the second element text 0911, the world sensation

    The golden hair, the slightly strange and determined face is slightly blurred, it is the result of the energy refraction.Two bolts of thunder and lightning shot out from the strange and cold and ruthless golden pupils, as if a god of war had descended.The appearance has changed a bit, even people who know Nie Kong can''t recognize him.That was exactly what Nie Kong wanted, because He Ye was not allowed to see his power for the time being.The energy burst of the transformation is well controlled, and will not attract the coveting of unknown enemies.Destroying a world is easy, but it''s a little harder not to be discovered.


    Three blonde figures appeared in the golden light, as if suddenly becoming a family, all three were blonde.


    More than a dozen silhouettes shot out and flew back nearly a hundred meters before slowly stopping.The surrounding mansions almost collapsed with a crash in Nie Kong''s explosive state.The famous Briji family''s mansion collapsed in the blink of an eye.The girls who were Pandora were bleeding from their bodies one by one, looking at Nie Kong who was surrounded by flames a hundred meters away in horror.The mortal Olivia''s family doesn''t know the life and death situation, but it is estimated that there are many bad things.


    "Didi...Unknown energy appeared in London, England. The energy signal is rising! One trillion, ten trillion, one hundred trillion...dangerous, dangerous..." The alarm system that was originally used to monitor NOVA was ringing crazy at this moment.


    The abnormality of the alarm system has alarmed high-level officials from all over the world.Their faces were pale and colorless, and the energy contained in an atomic bomb was only 0.5 trillion.If that energy exploded, the world would be wiped out in an instant!


    "The burst of energy signal exceeded the S-type NOVA by hundreds of thousands of times, and it continues to improve. Please note, please note..."


    "Using satellites to capture live images must detect the cause of the energy overflow." Needless to say, the intelligence analyst has been typing on the keyboard.When Howard saw where he was, his entire face was pale with no trace of blood.


    "After the confirmation, it is the man in the middle who exudes amazing energy." At first, everyone stared at the blond Nie Kong, but unfortunately they couldn''t see his real appearance, it was blurred.


    "He... is he a man or a ghost? How could there be such a existence?"


    Even if you use satellites to zoom in on the screen, there is no result.Because of the huge energy overflow, even the surrounding space is a little illusory.It was the two girls beside him who could vaguely see the appearance.


    They can''t believe how can a human being have such terrifying energy?If you have his protection, even if 10,000 S-shaped NOVAs appear, you don''t need to be afraid anymore, it''s not enough for him to destroy it alone.Looking at Nie Kong in horror, praying not to let the energy leak out for fear that it might explode.


    While they were observing, the battle on the scene broke out again.More than a dozen Pandoras desperately tried their best to explode the energy of the stigma behind them.Each body was wrapped in a layer of light, and once again rushed towards Nie Kong.Their speed is much faster and their strength increases greatly.Without advanced combat skills that they can learn, they can only burst out with the power of the stigmata.


    "Since you dare to fight each other, are you conscious of death!" Nie Kong''s strange pupils glanced at them, leaving them with no fighting spirit.


    "No... don''t be afraid, we have fought NOVA a dozen times..." The leader of the girl shook her legs, but the first one rushed towards Nie Kong without hesitation.


    A golden energy pillar covering more than ten meters soared into the sky, and the substantive energy mass turned into a destructive force, submerging all the dozen Pandoras that rushed into it.There was not even a chance to scream and scream, their bodies were all turned into powder.


    The energy pillar rushed to the universe, almost destroying the moon surrounding the earth.Looking at the surrounding ruined walls, Nie Kong shook his head., Seems to have done too much.


    The mother and daughter were in deep dreams, and what happened before them was incredible.Is he really an angel, sent to save Mom and Satilesa?Mother Nar was agitated, confident that he could cure her disease.Such a powerful person can already be called a god.Is he the patron saint of his daughter?


    The beam of light dissipated, and Nie Kong glanced around, taking the two girls with one of them, and disappearing strangely in front of the people all over the world.Even if it is scanned again by satellite, Nie Kong, who has hidden his energy, is like an ordinary person, looking for a needle in a haystack.


    "Didi... the energy dissipated." They fell softly to the ground, their palms covered with sweat.After resting for half an hour, they immediately issued a notice when their emotions recovered, and they wanted to find Nie Kong at all costs.That kind of power that transcends everything is not something that humans should have. One person can simply destroy the world.If you can study the secret of Nie Kong''s power, you don''t have to worry about NOVA''s aggression.Even the Pandora plan may end.Pandora is very strong, but the comparison of that power is like a drop in the bucket.


    There were tears in Howard''s eyes. He wept bitterly and rushed to his home. Seeing everything destroyed before him, he knelt on the ground in pain.Roaring angrily ordered the soldiers to see people alive and corpses in death.Howard is over fifty years old, even if he was born, he would not be able to give birth to a second one.


    Fortunately, his eldest daughter is still alive, and his son Louis is dying, indicating that his lower body is gone, but he is alive.His wife Olivia has become a ball of meat sauce.


    Wife is scattered, family is ruined, is God punishing himself?He cried and shed tears, remorse.Revenge?That''s harder than reaching the sky.Nie Kong''s powerful and terrifying power, praying that he will not destroy the world is very lucky.


    After this war, the world''s top leaders were shocked.But ordinary people still live as usual, and they don¡¯t understand the happiness they don¡¯t understand.Even Pandora students in the academy are not qualified to know world-class secret information.


    The only strange thing was He Ye, she suddenly felt that she and Nie Kong had lost the bondage of Stigmata.With a pretty pale face, she thought Nie Kong had some accident, don''t mention worrying too much.


    It turned out that when Nie Kong broke into Super Second, he shielded the stigma on his back.Fortunately, he had intentional protection, otherwise he would have been swallowed by the energy of Super Er.He Ye couldn''t feel Nie Kong for this reason.

 891 The collapse of the second element Text 0913, Satilesas dream

    Since the advent of Genettix College¡¯s winter vacation, it has shown that the annual Christmas is not far away.Most British people are Christians, even in the second dimension.So Christmas every year has become their most important holiday!!


    The coming Christmas Day will make London lively and beaming.Christmas is a lively and festive holiday.Decorate the Christmas tree happily, prepare children''s Christmas gifts, and dress up as Santa Claus.Sparkling lights, and sleds...


    As a housewife, Nar is busy preparing a festive dinner, and the well-behaved Satilesa helps Nie Kong decorate the villa with Christmas ribbons.The huge Christmas tree, bright lights and colorful ribbons are full of Christmas atmosphere.


    This is the second Christmas that Nie Kong spent in the second element. The first one was in the world of the King-Russian, which is still deep in my memory.Skillful dressing, tedious but very happy.


    Naer Lei''s weak body was supplemented with the power of the stigmata, becoming healthy and full of vitality.She shouldered the burden of taking care of Nie Kong and her daughter''s lives, just like a good wife and mother.She didn''t feel any discomfort, but enjoyed it, full of warmth and happiness.


    When she came out with the big homemade cake, her eyes were soft and contented, watching Nie Kong and her daughter busy.Nie Kong gave her what Howard couldn''t give her, that is the warmth that a family must have.


    I have lived with Nie Kong for a while, and the three of them are like real family members.Strange thoughts sometimes surfaced in her heart. If Nie Kong was really her husband, how nice it would be to live a happy life with her and her daughter.


    "Satilesa, if you have time, please help mother to bring out the dishes," she said aloud.


    "Okay, mother." Satilesa, who was spinning around the huge Christmas tree, responded and happily followed her mother to the kitchen.Nar looked at his smirking daughter, and asked curiously, "Satilesa, have you made a wish to the Christmas tree?"


    "Hehe, I hope that the real Santa Claus can realize Satilesa''s wish-so that the three of us can live happily like this forever." She said cheerfully.


    "It''s a very good wish. Although my mother supports you,...but one day, your brother Nie Kong will marry a wife and have children." Naer touched her daughter''s golden hair and said softly.


    "Then... Then if your mother becomes Brother Nie Kong''s wife, it will be fine?" The pure Satilesa could not help but blurt out when she heard her mother''s words.


    Nar''s fair face was red, and his eyes were as gentle as water: "Mom... Although mother doesn''t mind, your brother Nie Kong is such an excellent boy... Mom is already the mother of a ten-year-old child. Brother Nie Kong who is not on yours. What''s more, Nie Kong will leave here in more than ten days, and I don''t know when he will be back." Naer''s eyes were dull when he said the next sentence.


    Since arriving at Brigitte''s house, he has encountered heavy discrimination from his original counterpart.She has completely given up on Howard, she hates why she was deceived by him more than ten years ago.The new man Nie Kong appeared in her heart, filling her years of emptiness.


    "Well, if my mother really becomes the wife of Brother Nie Kong, then Satilesa is very troubled. Wouldn''t Brother Nie Kong become a father..." She said to herself, feeling a little uncomfortable.


    "So if he leaves us with a girl he likes, Satilesa can''t make trouble by then." Narr said complicatedly.


    "No...no, I can''t let Brother Nie Kong leave Satilesa''s side. It''s decided, when I grow up, I will become Brother Nie Kong''s wife." Satilesa said firmly.


    "Daughter, your mother is very pleased to have such a dream." Nar is not easy to pour cold water on his daughter, because Satilesa is only close to ten years old and will be eleven in a few days.If the time comes when his daughter grows up, Nie Kong is afraid he would have liked a girl long ago.It takes five years for my daughter to change from a loli to a young girl.


    "But to become a wife worthy of Nie Kong, you must be the best girl in the world. Is Satilesa confident?"


    "Satilesa will definitely do well. When she grows up, she will become more beautiful and gentler than her mother. From now on she will never lose to anyone." Her pretty and lovely face is full of firmness, and there is already a light in her heart. She moves forward.


    Nar touched his swollen chest, and couldn''t calm down.Perhaps the relationship between the torture of the previous illness and her age has left her heart as dead as she is not thinking about the nourishment of love.And now with the power of stigmata supplemented, her body has returned to her twenties.There is an extra urge to get love when I was young.On the one hand, I hope I have the ability to attract Nie Kong, and on the other hand, I hope my daughter will be happy.The combination of the two moods made her complicated and difficult to understand.


    "Daughter, mom will always be on your side." Naer gently touched her daughter''s blonde hair. Even if her daughter failed, Naer had the consciousness to become a junior.It would be better to say that she is used to being a junior, because this is how she came here before, and she doesn''t reject it.


    As long as Nie Kong had time to visit her, she would feel very happy.So Nar was calm for a while, already thinking of a way out and a way out.


    After the two women finished their conversation, one after another they carried dishes on the huge dining table.The ingredients for the cooking were bought by Naer herself, and Nie Kong made a pile for her to pick up if she had the money.


    The dinner was luxurious and rich, and although there were few people, it was filled with a warm atmosphere.Nie Konghua motivated his appetite, and swallowed all the food on the table without fail, which made Nar very happy.The Christmas dinner is over like this, and the rest is to cut the cake to ease.Satilesa clapped her palms and sang Christmas songs while Nar accompanied her while Nie Kong cut the cake.But in the back, the big cake was used as a toy for the three of them. The three of them smeared white cream on their faces and played the cake throwing battle.A happy smile kept coming from the hall.

 892 The collapse of the second element Text 0914, Nars choice

    The winter vacation is short, and after more than ten days of Christmas, one month will soon end.The end of the winter vacation means that Nie Kong is leaving the UK to return to West Genettix to go to school.


    He intends to temporarily relocate the villa in England so as to give Satilesa''s mother and daughter a place to stay.I haven''t seen He Ye for a month, and I don''t know what that girl has become.On Christmas, he used teleport to quietly return to Japan once, and he planned to use the jet lag to spend Christmas with her before returning to England, leaving no one behind.However, He Ye did not return from training hard. The spiritual sense swept to her place and found that she and Yumi, Aliz...a group of girls were conducting special training in a closed room, which was not to be disturbed.Looking at the pretty face sweating like rain, Nie Kong left silently for a while.Nie Kong had already planned how to completely release her inner responsibility, but the time was still not yet.At the moment of rebirth from the ashes, it is that she has paid her due sense of responsibility without regret.After that, He Ye must be his alone...


    The milf Naer outside watched Nie Kong sorting things in herself, and she couldn''t help feeling panic and fear in her heart.I have to say that girls are very emotional and easily injured.


    Satilesa couldn''t bear the pain, tears rolled in her beautiful eyes.She dived in front of Nie Kong, silently pulling the corner of Nie Kong''s clothes.Narr followed her daughter and whispered: "Are you... are you leaving?"


    "Yes, after all, I have something to do. I should have told you a long time ago." Nie Kong knelt down and gently touched Satilesa''s golden hair.The purple hairpin on it was a Christmas gift from Nie Kong, which she has always taken with it.


    "Nie Kong, when will you come back?" Naer asked softly.


    "I don''t know, probably in a few months. But when I have time, I will come back to see you." It is only a momentary thing to come back, so it is very convenient.But if there is He Ye, time is not too much.


    "Woo, Brother Nie Kong, don''t leave Satilesa, Satilesa forbids you to leave us..." She couldn''t help but rushed into Nie Kong''s arms, her bright eyes constantly overflowing with crystal tears.Since childhood, she was able to live such a carefree life for the first time, and the happy days will inevitably disappear with Nie Kong''s departure.


    "Satilesa, don''t be self-willed, my brother has already said that he has his own business to do." Although comforting his daughter, his mother, Nar, is more sad than anyone else.If there is nothing to make him miss, it will be a matter of time for Nie Kong to forget them.The thought that tomorrow might be a farewell, her heart hurts like a knife.No, you must leave him a beautiful and unforgettable memory before he leaves, so that he will remember to come back and remember that someone is missing him.She glanced at Nie Kong madly, and made a decision in her heart.


    "But... but Satilesa is reluctant to leave Brother Nie Kong." She whimpered.


    "Don''t be sad, I absolutely forget you." Nie Kong said warmly.


    Satilesa shrank into Nie Kong''s arms and cried, domineering and directly stating that she would not leave.Nie Kong comforted little Lori and finally coaxed her into a deep sleep.He felt that this is the queen who is forbidden to contact.


    Nie Kong hugged her fragrant body with both hands and came to her bedroom, placing her on the soft bed.After changing the quilt for her, Nie Kong quietly left her bedroom.


    Nar has been watching him outside the door, fingers clasped together on his chest.


    "Nar, everything here is up to you from now on." After closing the door, Nie Kong whispered to the beautiful woman Nar.


    "Well... I will take care of it until the day you come back." She replied in a low voice, holding back her laughter.


    "It''s late, go to bed." Nie Kong said, opening the door opposite Satilesa''s bedroom and returning to the bedroom. The house where he and her lived was separated by a corridor.


    There was only one figure in Naer''s eyes, and it was Nie Kong who continued the unfinished finishing.At the moment the lone man and the widow are in the same bedroom, and his daughter is already asleep. There is only one chance.She bit her lip with her teeth, and Nao Lianbu came to Nie Kong''s bedroom again.


    In Nie Kong''s startled eyes, Naer put his hands back and leaned against the door and closed the door.Locked himself and Nie Kong in the same room.Her eyes were full of nostalgia, and a moving rosy appeared unknowingly on her pretty face.


    She is like a grown-up version of Satilesa. Satilesa''s beauty and character are completely inherited from her, and have nothing to do with Howard.With the swaying waist swinging, the bottom of the skirt flashed with red.


    She was full of gentle temperament, but what was different from Mei Zai was that her weakness and gentleness, to be honest, would only be submissive, which made people have the idea of ??bullying her.


    Yes, because if she did this, it would be equivalent to taking away her daughter''s dream and her future husband.


    And if she doesn''t do this, she is afraid that Nie Kong will forget herself and Satilesa for a long time, just like Howard abandoned her ten years ago.He is no better than Howard, because he is gentler and better than anyone else.The more this is, the more girls will like him.Although he is almost thirty years old, he has confidence in his figure and will not lose to other girls.


    If she were ten years younger, she would definitely fall in love with Nie Kong like a moth to the flames, and she would no longer have a baby with inferiority.


    She prayed to thousands of gods, and let Nie Kong not misunderstand herself, because she didn''t mean to be such a woman.She is not greedy, as long as one night, as long as one night is good, can bring good memories for herself and him.

 893 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0915, Nars request

    Under Nie Kong''s astonished gaze, the thin nightdress on Naer''s body gently slipped under his feet.A white and plump woman''s body was completely presented in Nie Kong''s eyes.


    Mature charm is like a wind flower, and with the gentleness of a beautiful wife.Her body was so moving that Nie Kong couldn''t help staring at her for a long time.


    She looked at Nie Kong motionlessly, and the affection that was hidden in her heart burst out.Girls¡¯ youth in their twenties is the time when they are full of emotions.In the past, she closed her feelings, the more so, the deeper she was buried.Until one day, there is a chance, there is such a person.Little by little, layer by layer she uncovered her rigid shell, touching the most vulnerable part of her heart.Her emotions were triggered from the depths of the soul, then spread to the whole body, and then sublimated and qualitatively changed...


    Nie Kong felt her gaze, and when he raised his head, he met the silly gaze and was stunned for a while.


    "Nal, do you know what you are doing? Crazy, what would you think if Satilesa saw it?" Nie Kong couldn''t help bending down and squatting down, just about to pick up her clothes and help her put them on.


    She hugged Nie Kong''s head and touched his skin at close range.The hot breath sprayed on her skin, causing her to be confused, and murmured her arms around Nie Kong''s neck: "I know, but...but Naer can''t stand your leaving. Nie Jun, please leave it for Naer A good memory, please don''t refuse Nar''s wayward request, okay, then I will be sad...One night, one night is enough."


    Her body slowly weakened, and her whole body was completely leaning against Nie Kong''s arms.Bursts of body fragrance, tangy.


    "But if we have a relationship, what kind of identity should I use to face Satilesa? Mom, or her brother?" Nie Kong said softly.


    "No, I know I don''t deserve you. So, give me a good night. As long as you know, there will always be a woman behind you...forever, there will always be a woman silently supporting you." Blurred looking at Nie Kong''s face , She couldn''t help but get close to Nie Kong.


    She made it very clear that not being greedy is one night.But is she ready, and Nie Kong''s love is moths to the fire.


    It is hard to imagine the jerky movements of an eleven-year-old mother.But not surprising, because Howard has not seen her for more than ten years after giving birth to Satilesa.By the time she was brought back to Bridget''s Mansion, she was already very sick.

 894 The collapse of the second element Text 0916, South Perth?

    Indulging in one night, she tirelessly asked Nie Kong for it.


    The morning light was bright the next day, and the exclamation from Satilesa next door awakened Nar who was shrinking in Nie Kong''s arms.Opened his eyes so busy, Nie Kong who was close to him was asleep, unaffected.


    She held back her sour body and sat up, and found that Nie Kong and her were still tightly connected.She must leave here before her daughter comes.Although very obsessed, if Satilesa saw this scene, she would definitely die of sadness.


    Before long, there was an aggressive knock on the bedroom door.Needless to say, Satilesa must be here.The knock on the door awakened Nie Kong. He opened his eyes and saw the anxious beautiful woman Naer at first glance.


    "No...no, Satilesa is outside the door. Wait... after you come back, Nar is all in your favor. Now Qian... don''t let her see us like this. Nie Jun, you... Hurry up and use your abilities to bring me back to your own house." She bit her lip and pleaded with her pretty face red.


    Nie Kong''s spiritual knowledge swept away and he found Satilesa eagerly knocking at the door.She was very obedient and didn''t dare to break into his bedroom without Nie Kong''s consent.


    "Okay." Nie Kong put his arms around Nar, and used his teleportation to arrive at Nar''s bedroom.After he finished, he put on his clothes and opened the door.


    Suddenly opening a slit, Satilesa stretched out a pretty face.Seeing that Nie Kong was still there, Satilesa hurriedly asked: "Brother Nie Kong, you... are you really leaving now?"


    "Yes, but after breakfast." Nie Kong said softly.


    "Satilesa knows that he can''t stop Brother Nie Kong, but...but you...you must not forget Satilesa." After saying this in a firm tone, she hugged Nie Kong with her heels. Kissed on the neck.


    Nie Kong touched his mouth, his eyes flashed strangely.


    "Even if... Even if Brother Nie Kong forgets Satilesa, when Satilesa grows up, she must go out and bring him back..." With this realization, Satilesa returned to her usual cheerfulness. .


    Only after turning around, Satilesa was surprised to find her mother''s nightdress and purple trousers lying on the ground.But, how could mother''s clothes appear in brother''s room?This became an unsolved mystery for her, and it took a long time to understand.


    Cherishing every time he spent with Nie Kong, then silently watched Nie Kong''s departure.What he had to do in England finally came to an end.


    Nie Kong did not use teleportation directly, but took a flight to Japan.Because even if he returns to Genettix College now, Japan is eight or nine time zones earlier than England, and it is 12 o''clock in the morning to return to Japan.It takes about seven or eight hours to fly, and it¡¯s just early in the morning to arrive in Japan.


    After a long absence from the college, Nie Kong once again returned to the spacious campus.Today happens to be the beginning of school, and many students return from the outside world.


    Basically, many second-year elder sisters already have masters, and they are loitering sweetly in the huge campus.After Nie Kong planned to go back to the dormitory, he went to find Heye, who had bid farewell for a month.


    As soon as he opened the door of the dormitory, he immediately noticed that the sight of the house was dark.The only beam of light shot at the dormitory bed, like a concert.


    Nie Kong found it funny that the speed of light was shining on the body of his acquaintance Aliz.But how can she enter her dormitory, Nie Kong no longer thinks about this question.Because of their performance, he completely thundered him.


    "In order to prevent the world from being destroyed by NOVA!" Alize posed a graceful pose in the light.


    "In order to protect the peace of the world..." The light flashed and turned to the back of He Ye, she looked shy.


    "Cute and fascinating. Human beauty. Girl team!" Finally it was Yumi''s turn to speak, "Kim Yumi..."


    "And... and Ye..."


    "Aliz."


    "The three of us add up to be the South Perth troops guarding the world." The singing of the three women made Nie Kong think it was the Rockets.And it seems that the three women have undergone special training during the winter vacation, and they really formed the real South Perth.


    "The three of you... plan to form a comedy show?" Nie Kong sweated.


    "Ah, I...I said it, it feels good...so embarrassing." He Ye Qiao''s face was flushed, and he dared not look at Nie Kong.


    "Kong Xue brother, what are you talking nonsense, don''t you think this is so handsome? As the master of Pandora, the South Perth team, I specifically approve you to become one of us without being tested." Yumi said.


    "It''s great, then we will have a Dominator. Hehe, you can be generous with Ye and let us share your lovely Dominator brother." Alize laughed softly.


    "You don''t... don''t ask me, just ask Nie Jun." He Ye whispered.


    "Hey, do I say you are ignoring me?" Nie Kong said with a headache.


    "No objections are allowed. From now on you have to contribute to the South Perth team." Yumi put on a fierce look, but it was very cute.


    Nie Kong smiled: "It''s okay, but I won''t perform that kind of performance..." The three girls have already said what they should have said. Is it like that if you want to learn from the Rockets cats?


    "Chee, obviously very handsome." Yumi muttered, the aesthetic concept is really different.


    Later, she stopped and thought about Ye and Alize for a while, probably to improve their appearance.


    When Nie Kong returned to school and saw the lively and happy three women, he was very pleased.

 895 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0917, the eighth nova impact is coming

    Time is passing, and two years have passed since the blink of an eye.Nie Kong became a third grader, and Ye and the others became prospective graduates of the fourth grade.


    If there are no accidents, they are ready to choose their future path.One is to become a regular army and fight NOVA to defend the world.The second is to retreat, afraid of fighting and hoping to live an ordinary life.The South Perth squad, formed jokingly by the three women, showed its due strength.During the period of Heye Zaiqi, she taught Yumi and Aliz the two advanced combat skills she had learned about acceleration and clone.The three daughters are as close as their sisters, and even the only master Nie Kong and Ye have to share with the two daughters.


    Even if Nie Kong flirted with Ye once in a while, the two girls looked at them with a smile indifferently, as if they were saying please don''t care, there is no chance to steal He Ye.But Nie Kong didn''t care, because she would definitely put all her mind on fighting NOVA if she doubled cultivation with her.You can imagine a Heye with a strong sense of responsibility, who has the appearance of surpassing all power.


    They train again and again in the simulation classroom, and their strength has been qualitatively improved.He Ye is particularly strong, and the clone can separate out more than a dozen at a time, like a storm.If you accelerate, you have already broken the limit and surpassed the quadruple acceleration.The twenty stigmata were all mature, and the power that burst out in an instant was shocking.


    During these two years, Nie Kong would return to the villa every once in a while.Every time, Satilesa will change a lot.Lori grew up and became a Tingting girl.As always, Nar waited for him to return, ignoring his body again and again to cater to Nie Kong''s love.


    During this period, the high-levels of various countries produced a large number of Pandoras.There was even a doctor named Scarlett Ohara who proposed a bold and crazy E-Pandora plan¡ªturn ordinary people into Pandora.However, he was opposed by Gengo Aoi and drove her out of the research room.


    Eight years have passed since the last shock of NOVA. If the cycle is accurate, there will be a NOVA attack this year.High-level officials in various countries are anxious. On the one hand, they continue to strengthen military training, and on the other hand, they have not given up to search for Nie Kong.The scene where Nie Kong came to God gave them hope of defeating NOVA.


    The advent cycle is correct. During the summer, the location of northeastern Japan experienced a sharp fluctuation.Observers who are familiar with NOVA''s habits have determined that NOVA''s preparations are coming!!


    The countries began to be on guard, and Xiubalier¡¯s troops were dispatched nearby to guard in time.Missiles and various weapons are on standby at any time.This time it was no small matter, it was a war of NOVA invasion.


    "The abnormal reaction in space has reached a critical value." Following the observer''s report, the warships on the sea were already in place, and at the same time, four teams, a total of 15 warships, were ready to confront Pandora at any time.


    "Space abnormal location locked! Capture the image, that is...four S-types?! Dozens of R-types?" As the intelligence controller exclaimed, in the wasteland close to a mountain range, four huge ones appeared instantly Figure.Before the battleship opened fire, it was frozen for an instant, and then NOVA''s tentacles were easily cut into scrap.Sinking into the sea, and the frozen crew members were naturally not spared.


    "Looking at NOVA this time, it is absolutely beyond imagination." The nun frowned as she looked at the dense NOVA on the screen.But something that scared him even more happened, and those NOVA quickly began to approach the city.


    Looking at this situation, bad thoughts instinctively flashed through the minds of senior officials in various countries.And this sense of uneasiness drove him to make a decision: "I ask the Pandoras of East-West Janetix College for support."


    "Understood!" The correspondent looked at his chief seriously, and then quickly executed the order.It is too difficult to fight four NOVA-S with a regular army.Besides, behind them, there are many R-types side by side.In order to secure the period, keeping a reserve team is the right way...


    Shubarriye, who has been informed, has already ordered the garrison in Japan to conduct a temporary defense system, and at the same time summoned all Pandoras to perform tasks nearby, and requested the nearest Sinitix to send reinforcements first.


    Missiles and laser cannons rushed to the NOVA group densely, but they were frozen before them.The weapons of science and technology have absolutely no effect on their frozen world.


    The eighth shock of NOVA came.And this time it is many times more severe than the previous few times, and a careless world will be ruined.


    "Squads 1 to 8 have been hidden in the attack position, hiding behind the enemy." Following the report of the subordinates, more than eight small light spots were displayed on the screen, which were constantly moving.


    "The seducer, induce, and create opportunities for the strikers as soon as possible!" The army of Xiubaliye was already attacking NOVA in an orderly manner.This time the Japanese garrison was all Pandora, and hundreds of powerful women mobilized their weapons to face NOVA.


    Pandora, who hid behind, launched an attack, and a lot of NOVA''s attention turned to the back.


    "Fight for the opportunity, the forwards stepped forward to break the protective layer of their core!" Dozens of Pandora immediately mobilized the stigmata power on his body, turning into dozens of beams and rushing towards NOVA.


    "Woo..." A terrifying cry came out, and it brought a powerful and terrifying frozen domain.


    "Guardian troops, began to neutralize the frozen field." With a cold sweat on the palm of his hand, the commander issued the order in an orderly manner.The right hand of the dominator hiding behind radiated a huge frozen world, mingling with NOVA''s sister.


    "Boom..."


    More than a dozen R-type NOVA core layers were revealed.


    "The latter terminating force is dispatched, and a part of NOVA will be destroyed first." Dozens of Pandoras on standby rushed up while breaking open, simply killing a dozen R-types.


    "Roar..." Seemingly angry, an S-shaped NOVA mouth sprayed out a circle of aperture, spreading out in a fan shape.


    With a bang, the two teams in front were heavily injured by Pandora!!


    In Sinitix, although the nun did not show anything on her face while looking at the picture shown in front of her, the faint cold sweat showed her inner tension.


    After receiving the dispatch order from the garrison, the nun principal issued a siren-like announcement.Pandora is required to prepare for the third and fourth grades, and is about to prepare for battle.

 896 The collapse of the second element Text 0918. Join the war! Sigeneticus

    At the age of fifteen, he was studying in Genettix, and he would be nineteen when he was in fourth grade.But how many girls will die young?It''s hard to count.At this moment, they are facing life and death difficulties.


    "Fourth grade students go to Uraga to prepare for emergency. Every third grade assists fourth grade. All first aid equipment is ready and set off together." With a series of orders, everyone quickly began to arrange.The first and second grades do not need to participate in the war, because it is not one or two R-type NOVA.If one is not good, you may die.


    On the helicopter, Nie Kong sat around three pretty girls. They were the South Perth team that he formed.Having said that, it was officially recognized that many Pandora joined voluntarily.


    "The eighth NOVA impact really came as expected. Nie Jun, you must hide behind me in a moment, and you can''t run around without my permission... If there is any accident, I... I... "He Ye arranged his clothes for Nie Kong, his eyes flashed with infinite tenderness.She had planned to go home to see her brother, but it was too hasty.


    "You are the one, you can''t mess around." Nie Kong couldn''t relax with her, he would like to be aggressive.He had already made plans to pay attention to her on the battlefield at any time and take action at a dangerous moment.


    "With Ye An, the three of us are looking at Xiaoxiao Kong together. He is the co-master of the three of us." Aliz rushed to Nie Kong''s back from behind, and the whole person was hanging on his Body.


    "Who admits it? You two are only temporary and self-assertive. I am Pandora, who was baptized with Jun Nie." He Ye Qi hummed, as if to take Nie Kong alone.


    "Stop making trouble and analyze the situation. We will be assigned to our team with about 30 third-year students to assist us. The situation does not seem to be terrible." Looking at the list in hand, Yumi is like a captain thinking. Countermeasures.


    Hearing this, Aliz glanced at the nervous girls around and sighed: "Although it is said that, the third grade has only experienced a simulated battle, but... the war is cruel, and it is the eighth impact."


    "With me here, I won''t let you have an accident." Nie Kong said in a confident tone.


    "Hee hee, that''s right. Brother Kong, he is the number one master in our school. No, it should be said that the number one in the world." Alize smiled softly.


    "Well, we have Nie Jun and someone in need of protection behind us, so we will definitely not lose." He Ye shouted firmly.


    Accompanied by helicopter transportation, a group of people came to the fierce battlefield.Sigenitix¡¯s academy sent a total of more than 100 helicopters, half of which transported Pandora and the Dominator, and generally transported healing troops.


    "Is that the real NOVA-S type?" He Ye was already full of anger as he watched the regular Pandoras fighting NOVA.The blood around her told her that many people had already died.


    At present, one of the four S-types has not been destroyed, and there are more than ten R-types remaining.Pandoras were not afraid of death one by one, and went forward bravely to resist their offensive.Worthy of being a soldier, very disciplined, not a single deserter.


    "Each team, rely on the combat skills learned in the school to fight, don''t be nervous!" As the retired teachers of the regular army, they immediately began to command.


    The ten teams were assigned the task of destroying the remaining R-type, while the regular army blocked the S-type and bought them time.


    "Get ready, let''s get out the weapons of the stars." Pandoras who came to reveal their weapons one by one, waiting to look at NOVA not far away, some people were nervous, some people were afraid.


    "Aliz, Kazue, let''s start virtualizing the battle plan at that time. Kong Xuedi, I will leave it to you to lead the master." Yumi led a large group of partners behind and ordered the partners behind.


    The plan is that they act as the core protection layer for inducing and resolving, and He Ye will launch the final blow.Because He Ye''s acceleration was too fast, he completely controlled the rhythm.


    "Although it is said, but we are the responsibility of the vanguard, if necessary, even the Terminator will be held by us." Aliz said with a solemn expression.


    "Don''t worry, it''s a piece of cake to deal with a few R-types with our strength in the virtual battlefield, let''s go!"


    Yumi took the lead in the charge, hiding behind their target."Pioneer troops, dispatch their attention." NOVA took a serious look. Looking at the ten Pandoras who rushed over, NOVA waved out the six body tentacles around him.


    There are only six tentacles, but its huge size is enough to resist ten Pandoras.Seeing that it was distracted, Yumei led a few Pandoras and jumped to NOVA''s chest.


    But it really wasn''t as easy to deal with as the virtual one, it sent out a frozen field while whining, to stop Yumi and the others.


    Nie Kong smiled disdainfully, and said to the thirty masters behind: "It''s now, neutralize its enchantment."


    "Yes, Lord Nie Kong." Nie Kong''s performance is very outstanding. Most of the school''s governors almost adore Nie Kong. He is like the leader of the school''s governors.


    Behind, their arms glowed with light blue fluorescence.Dealing with it a weak and poor soldier, there is no need for him to act personally.More than 30 masters were dispatched at the same time, immediately neutralizing its enchantment, and even freezing it.


    You Mei took the lead, and opened the side knife in the triple acceleration hand to break the core protective layer.NOVA launched a sonic attack frantically, and the girls behind Aliz tried their best to cover Yumi.


    "Good opportunity, Kazuyo! The core position has been exposed, give it the final blow." The flaw was revealed and Yumi was immediately caught.He Ye''s eyes were filled with anger, and his body disappeared in an instant.When they reacted, NOVA''s body was already torn apart.


    The acceleration skills comparable to the rapid speed, even Yumi and the others did not see her shadow, it is indeed the No.1 that the school has occupied for three years.


    Although it is a long story, it took them less than a minute to kill a NOVA, and it was thrilling everywhere.

 897 The collapse of the second element body 0919face

    "The No. 32 R-type NOVA lost its signal response." The huge screen in front of me was filled with more than a dozen red dots, and suddenly one red dot went out.


    "It''s so fast. Did you kill an R-type as soon as you arrived? Which group was performing the sniper mission?" The nun principal Margaret asked in a deep voice.


    The observer tapped the keyboard, locked the position with the satellite, enlarged the small dot pattern a hundred times, and presented everyone in that position on the screen.


    "The goal has been determined. It is the South Perth team led by the United States in the fourth grade."


    Margaret showed such an expression as expected. As the first in the school''s strength, He Ye is, no wonder she can kill an R type at once."Immediately ask them for others and support other Pandora squads." The Pandoras in the school are still fighting hard, and now they must each defeat them to try to reduce the casualties to a minimum.With the help of He Ye and his team, more than a dozen R-shaped NOVAs are not enough.


    "Yes, principal." The observer knew that the situation was urgent, so he immediately contacted the command teacher of the Ye and their team and organized it into a support team.


    The commanding teacher heard the principal''s order and sent a notice to the headset, making Nie Kong and the others move closer to the left.He Ye and the others knew that the war was not over yet, so they didn''t dare to slacken their eyes and looked at a NOVA that was a hundred meters away on the left.Familiar school uniforms, their companions struggled to resist NOVA''s attack.Although orderly command and operations have the advantage, they cannot solve the enemy for a while.


    The arrival of Nie Kong and others greatly reduced their pressure.After neutralizing its frozen domain, Yumi and the others charged towards her core area as a charge.NOVA''s tentacles waved vigorously, but there were many people.After easily blocking the tentacles, a Pandora behind gave a fatal blow to NOVA''s core layer, exposing her core.In the back, the oldest Kazuye, a momentary body smashed the core of NOVA.With their help, the combat mission was completed in 30 seconds.Currently, there are 12 injuries and 0 deaths, and the situation is improving.


    After liberating a team of troops, Pandora''s troops grew like snowballs, and all the R-shaped NOVAs were eliminated.When all Pandoras from the school were gathered, there were only three big guys left in front of the enemy.The Pandora of Xiubaliye is quite strong and has already killed one.


    As the current Xiubaliye army to stop them, they desperately blocked the waves of angry attacks from the three of them.


    It may have sensed the deaths of his subordinates, and the S-shaped NOVA in front seemed a little angry.A huge aperture appeared in front of it, as if the magic sound of death sounded again.The light representing destruction was shining, and huge shock waves and vacuum blades blasted at the soldiers of Xiubalier regardless of their positions.


    "Master, quickly freeze its attack with the frozen world." The exhausted chief saw this and hurriedly issued a warning.More than a dozen dominators united, and a blue halo radiated from their right hand.


    The moment it hits the aperture, the energy is immediately neutralized.


    "Woo..." What I didn''t expect was that the second and third S-type NOVA roared out indiscriminately.The fusion of two terrifying beams of light flooded the tiny humans who dared to stop them with the power to purify everything.The Dominator has just released the frozen domain, and now it is impossible to release it without interval.Even if they can, they can''t block two types of attacks.


    The immense energy shock wave and the power to destroy everything caused heavy casualties to the soldiers of Xiubaliye.After the light disappeared, only 20 of the 100-odd people left could stand.The guards behind were even worse, not as good as Pandora, and all turned into a bright red blood mist in the beam of light.An S type can make Xiubaliye go to war, not to mention the three appear together, their destructive power and difficulty are unprecedented!!Even if He Ye can deal with two R-type NOVAs on the virtual battlefield, He Ye will not be an opponent at all if they are combined in real life.


    "Woo..." There were even a few Pandoras of Xiubalier who collapsed and lost the confidence to continue fighting.Seeing such a bloody scene, the third graders turned pale and kept backing away.


    "Old... the teacher has issued a notice, ordering us to hold them with all our strength. We can''t let them step into the civilian area and wait for the arrival of the slow army." Yumi said with a grim face.


    Alize''s face turned pale: "The three S-shaped NOVAs will not be their opponents at all with our strength."


    "No, I can''t retreat. Behind me are my very important people and thousands of people who need to be protected. To protect them with the power of Pandora is our responsibility, even if we fight for our own lives. "He Ye took a step, his eyes flashed firmly.Isn''t she the purpose of training hard for this moment?


    "He Ye..." Seeing her eyes, Yumi knew how firm she was.


    "Well, our South Perth squad is fighting. Everyone, let us defend the world." Yumiwa and Ye''s conversation reached Pandora''s ears around them, strengthening their belief in continuing to fight.


    He Ye''s body exuded a strong radiance, even Nie Kong, who was a few hundred meters away, could sense the amazing power emanating from her stigmata.All the stigmata on her body were activated, and for the first time all her power was shown in front of the world''s top leaders.Seeing this scene, Nie Kong frowned and rushed directly to the battlefield.The dominators in the back cowered, too scared to follow him.Because they feel that being too close to NOVA is looking for death.


    "Yumi, Aliz...you cover me, I will use my best to quickly kill an S type."


    "understood."


    More than 30 Pandora, as a charge force, went around a NOVA strangely and launched a pincer attack on it.


    "Woo..." It seemed that I was aware of them, and the NOVA''s tentacles swept out a dozen tentacles.


    "Triple Acceleration..." Yumi gritted her teeth and turned into an afterimage to escape the tentacles.


    "Doppelg?nger." Alize used her master avatar to transform four identical figures to cover their attacks.


    Although the tentacles are many and big, thirty or so Pandora''s pincers finally settled them.Similarly, NOVA revealed its flaws.I was immediately caught by Yumi, and went straight to the nuclear with a few third graders behind him.And NOVA saw the real figure of He Ye, and the whining sound indicated that it was going to launch a powerful energy attack.


    Yumi Qiao''s face was pale, and she would die if she was hit head-on.


    "Don''t forget your partner, Frozen Realm..."

 898 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0920, and Yes choice

    Along with the gathering of light sources, the huge body showed a strange pattern.The attacking Pandora was frightened by Liushen Wuzhu, and their strength could not block the full blow of the S-shape.As the guardian of the partner, because it is too dangerous, he hides a thousand meters away.Even if they activated the Frozen Domain, the distance was too far.


    And Nie Kong''s voice made their hearts full of desperation and darkness shine with a bright light of hope.I opened my eyes and saw the sky full of ice-blue fields covering the S-shape, freezing its huge body.The huge energy choked in its mouth and couldn''t breathe.


    His shocking performance stunned everyone on the scene and overwhelmed all Pandora.Only relying on the power of a master himself, did he freeze the super powerful S-type NOVA?How could there be such a ridiculous thing...


    The master can help his partner Pandora to neutralize the enchantment and it is already considered excellent. Being able to suppress the S-shape is simply a dream.Because even if the power of dozens of masters is assembled, it is still impossible to do it if it can be done.The S-type is too strong, and their appearance means the coming of an impact.


    "Kong Xue brother, I love you to death." Yumei looked excited, her body turned into a streamer and hit the core layer of NOVA.With a click, the outer protective layer was cracked.The few Pandoras who followed immediately expanded the gap and exposed the core inside.


    "Good opportunity, and Ye..." Alize shouted.Needless to say, He Ye has been waiting for this moment for a long time.Her body was as fast as thunder, even breaking through the air and making a sound burst.


    Condensing the power of twenty mature stigmata, her huge blade that was transformed into it penetrated its core forcefully.This time the nuclear fragmentation finally made NOVA completely silent.


    They worked together to eliminate an S-shape and boosted the morale of all Pandora.The high-levels of various countries were alarmed again, and kept inquiring about He Ye''s information.To eliminate the S-shaped Pandora, you must cultivate the backbone to fight NOVA!!However, after discovering her life experience, they all felt sigh that they would actually be Pandora''s important researcher-the granddaughter of Gengo Aoi!


    "Roar..." Perceiving the death of his partner, one of the two remaining S-shapes emitted a speed of light like Nie Kong.NOVA learned smartly, and it seems that understanding Nie Kong is their only threat.


    Before He Ye could breathe, he saw a scene that broke her heart.There were good memories of himself and Nie Kong in his mind. Before he knew it, he had already filled his heart.


    "Absolutely...Never let you hurt him..." He said in a low voice, a pair of transparent wings of light flashed behind He Ye.


    "Double speed up!" Her body flashed, twice as fast."Six-fold acceleration without gaps..." Seeing the aperture that NOVA couldn''t keep up with, He Ye flashed again.On the basis of the double acceleration, a 6-fold acceleration is superimposed again.


    Originally the limit was the superb speed of six-fold acceleration, but with the light wings and Ye''s strength increased to an incalculable point.The two light beams collided one after another, sending out a shocking explosion.


    "Heye..." The two girls, Yumi and Aliz, were worried about her safety, and rushed into the smoke in desperation.They found that He Ye was floating quietly in the air, strange tissues appeared on his soft body, and they quickly assimilated the body.


    "That silly girl..." Nie Kong was touched silently as she looked at her gentle eyes.


    "You two will go to Nie Jun''s side to protect him. I... I don''t allow him to have any accidents. The remaining two S-types will be dealt with by one person..." He and Ye couldn''t refuse. The female said lightly.


    "But... but it''s too dangerous, and you can''t be impulsive, Kazuba. With our help, you might have a lot more chances to win..." Yumi said anxiously.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I don''t want to see Nie Jun''s dangerous situation again. He...he is my favorite and most important person. If you let him appear in the situation just now, I will hate you... "After speaking, she rushed to two huge S-shaped NOVAs hundreds of meters away, alone.The speed is beyond what the naked eye can see, like a beam of light.Quadruple acceleration is already very fast, let alone superimposed acceleration!


    The remaining twenty-odd Xiubaliye has now been wiped out, and now it can be said that He Ye faced two S-types alone!!Such crazy death-death behavior makes many people feel a pity.If she is willing to back down, it will be Pandora in a few years.Perhaps it is her unwillingness to hesitate to protect the safety of Japan and the world?


    The two women stomped anxiously, and reluctantly returned to Nie Kong''s side.Although He Ye is the very gentle one of the three girls, the two girls really dare not defy her words if they are stubborn.The only person who could persuade her was Nie Kong as the master.Besides, they are also worried about Nie Kong. The situation just now scared them to death, let alone He Ye?


    The two women looked at each other with bitter smiles one after another, unknowingly and Ye and Nie Kong became their important bondage.They both like men and women. Is there a problem with their sexual orientation?


    "What happened to the two of you? How can you leave and fight with Ye alone?" Nie Kong said solemnly.


    "I''m sorry, Kazuye asked to do this. You know we can''t resist that girl''s words." Yumi smiled bitterly.


    "Nie Jun, please accompany us to the back safety zone, we don''t want you to have an accident." Aliz and Yumi left and right, and the two women clamped Nie Kong''s arms tightly.


    "No, you can''t leave it alone with Ye!" Nie Kong''s mind rested on her, fearing that she would have an accident.The only person who can save He Ye is himself.


    Her responsibility, her ambition and dream, Nie Kong tolerated her willfulness.Nie Kong dislikes heroes very much, because heroes are sacrificed!!


    Aliz and Yumi are helpless one after another, they can only obediently guard by his side to protect his safety.Originally, their plan was to send Nie Kong back to a safe area and then come back to fight with Ye Yuxue.

 899 The collapse of the second element Text 0921, hero!

    The superposition of the strength of the two S-type NOVAs is not as simple as one plus one. The frozen fields of the two take turns or use that terrifying sound wave to defeat the enemy in front of them.


    Perhaps and Ye fluke killed a companion when they failed to respond, but they learned to fight together when they became smarter.


    He Ye waved the light wing behind him and slammed into one of NOVA with a super fast thrust.With a click, NOVA couldn''t see through He Ye''s speed.Its core protective layer has been broken, exposing the core energy.


    "Roar..." The S-shaped NOVA was angry, and a super binding force spread and then covered the surrounding space, making Kazuya who shuttled in the space show his body.


    He Ye''s body paused, and the tissues of the body seemed to be undergoing some critical change.The power of the twenty stigmata erupted one by one, forcibly activated all the power, and only one person broke its frozen world.


    The other S-shaped uttered a whining sound, and the frozen world of large face value once again covered Heye, restraining her in the air again.Their control skills are used in turns, and there is no CD restriction.Even if there is the neutralization of the master, it will not be able to neutralize many times after all the energy is spent, so it is very troublesome to cooperate with the two S-type learning and it is difficult to deal with.


    After seeing He Ye stand still, the two NOVA''s bodies quickly gathered powerful energy.The two energies work together, even a city can be razed to the ground.


    Nie Kong was ready to save He Ye, but He Ye still refused to admit defeat.She knew it would be dangerous to continue...but!There is a force to support her not to lose!


    In an instant, the light wings that flashed behind changed and became very thorough.But the moment the light wing disappeared, four substantive substances were replaced on the back.The substance was very similar to NOVA''s organization, spreading along the stigmata behind He Ye''s body.


    A large number of prismatic substances have appeared all over the body. It is because of the excessive activation of the stigmata that the body has begun to transform to NOVA, which is still in a theoretical mode and assimilated with NOVA''s organization.


    "Oops, that''s NOVO!" The body is transformed like NOVA, and even the mind will be eroded, becoming a partner of NOVA!!The stigma provided He Ye with super power, but the drawbacks were not small.


    The scientists in the institute were already pale, especially Gengo Aoi.The maturity of a large number of transplants of stigmata indicates that the more likely it is to erode the human body.The stigmata was originally a part of NOVA and was processed.The NOVA of the entire body reaches more than 80%. Once it enters this state, it can be said to be a human NOVA.It is speculated whether the form that cannot be recovered by itself will be eroded by NOVA''s consciousness.Suddenly entering this state, the body cannot adapt, and may collapse at any time!


    Many high-level officials understood the truth of the matter and thought He Ye was hopeless.They secretly ordered the rescue team to kill her immediately if He loses his mind and does not collapse, and bring her body back for study!!It seemed that they were eager to dig out the advanced combat skills and strength she showed.


    After the body''s tissues were assimilated, He Ye was no longer restricted by the frozen world.She glanced back at Nie Kong with confused eyes, and rushed forward to NOVA while taking advantage of her little remaining sense.


    "Clone..." and Ye''s body transformed into two identical figures, and then turned into two lightning bolts and each ran into NOVA: "Six-fold acceleration!" After the clone appeared, the strength of Ye was reduced a bit, no gap. Accelerated.


    Of the two NOVAs, one of the shells was broken, so one hit with Ye killed one, leaving the last one.After it was attacked by Heye, the core shell was broken.


    Victory is coming, everyone watched this scene excitedly.A huge wind pressure erupted from He Ye''s body, playing faster than before.That is beyond the limit that normal people, even ordinary Pandora''s vision can capture.In an instant, He Ye had rushed in front of the core, and the huge blade pierced into the core of NOVA.


    The energy in NOVA began to riot, but He Ye did not leave it.With empty eyes, she seemed to have lost consciousness, and she was about to be corroded by the explosion.


    The people of the world who could witness this battle with their own eyes all stared at Heye.She did it. One person killed two S-shaped NOVAs, prevented their killing and protected the world.


    The high-level and gorgeous skills she showed, the powerful strength, and the spirit of dedication made her identity a lot elevated at once.Her performance has become the idol of many Pandoras present.


    "He Ye, although it really hurts to look at you like this. But after this incident, you should be satisfied as a hero in the hearts of the people of the world. Rebirth from the ashes, forget the responsibility and live anew, and then change Become my first person and Ye..."


    Nie Kong overbearingly broke free of the restraints of the two women, and suddenly frozen NOVA, which was about to be destroyed, in the two women''s wide-open eyes.He rushed under her in an instant, stretched out his hands to catch the fallen leaves.


    He gently used his body''s power to forcibly swallow NOVA''s energy, soothing her out of control mind.She seemed to have come to a warm and comfortable embrace, and she fell asleep deep with a happy and content smile.Nie Kong looked at her body and let out a sigh of relief when he found that there was nothing wrong with the soul.


    After unlocking the frozen world, NOVA''s body burst open.The four S-shaped NOVAs are all eliminated.In the eyes of everyone, He Ye and Nie Kong are their heroes.At this point, the eighth impact of NOVA is over!However, the dispute with Ye has just begun.Human nature is greedy. Politicians don¡¯t need a surviving hero, they need a source of strength that a hero possesses.

 900 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0922, she is mine alone! !

    He Ye''s outstanding fighting posture shocked the whole world.If you master her power, you will surely be able to win the NOVA impact in the future.After the first Maria Lancelot Pandora, the second legendary Pandora appeared.


    The battle was over for a few minutes, and the slow army was long overdue.Pandora led a dozen women to come, an elderly person over half a hundred years old.He was dressed in white, followed by a group of researchers.


    "Qingjing Gengo?" Nie Kong has been in the world of Zero Degree Warriors for more than two years. It''s hard to know a famous person like him.As He Ye''s grandfather, it is not surprising that he will appear here.


    "It''s no longer your business, leave He Ye to us." With hands in his pockets, Qing Jing Yuanwu led a group of people to Nie Kong.When he saw that He Ye was unconscious and his life signal was low, his face was a bit complicated.


    He is very familiar with the research of Stigmata, and clearly understands that it is impossible to save after NOVA is transformed.Therefore, the senior management sent him to receive He Ye''s body, hoping to unlock the mystery of the power against NOVA.To find the answer from her body, this is the thoughts of the senior Xiubaliye and a large number of scientists.


    Gengo Aoi couldn''t object, saving the world compared with his granddaughter''s remains and he chose the former.


    "Are you serious?" Nie Kong''s eyes were biting, and he looked at the person in front of him with an extremely unkind expression, Aoi Gengo.


    "Yes, because Xiubalier and some of the scientists who knew about this war strongly demanded. Even if you, as her master, must obey Xiubalier''s dispatch. Heye is no longer saved, I hope you Let her finally make a little contribution to the world..." Nie Kong''s reputation is not small after passing through this war.One person froze the super power of the S-shaped NOVA, and Gengo did not dare to take it lightly, he sighed.


    "What they want is Aoi and Ye''s body. If you stop it, it is tantamount to betraying the whole world. I am as sad as the granddaughter''s death, but I am very pleased to see her performance, because her death is valuable and she belongs to us. Hero." When saying this, Nie Kong suddenly raised his head to meet the opponent''s eyes.The plain face, with a bit of vicissitudes.Maybe he really only loved one person in his life, Maria Lancelot!!My granddaughter and grandson are almost indifferent.


    "Hmph, I can give you the stigmata. Yumi and the others already know the information on advanced combat skills, but don''t even think about it if you want to match Ye''s body." When Nie Kong said this, his eyes could already be described as cold.


    "The former He Ye is dead, and now she belongs to me alone, and has nothing to do with anyone." As soon as Nie Kong''s grip was loosened, twenty crystals appeared in his palm.


    NOVA energy invaded her body, Nie Kong had already taken out the stigmata immediately, and then used his own power to purify the remaining power.The dying situation of her life is because there is no stigma power to maintain and heal.


    Nie Kong had planned to remove her stigmata.Otherwise, after recovery, He Ye will definitely be worried about NOVA.


    "Doctor, don''t talk nonsense with him, measure him and dare not oppose Xiubalier''s dispatch, and hand over Aoi and Ye!" The dozen researchers behind greedily looked at He Ye''s body, not caring about He Ye very much. Ying mark.Can hold twenty stigmata, her body itself is a miracle!!


    "Pandora''s troops take orders, and take Pandora Aoi and Ye''s remains." Gengo had to start an action, and the high-levels of various countries have already designated to unlock He Ye''s body.


    They really don''t want to do it, because Nie Kong and He Ye saved the world from NOVA.If there was no He Ye, even if their minimal number of slow troops arrived, they would not be very sure of winning two S-type attacks.The number of Pandora''s troops lost in this war was too much.


    "Sorry, military orders are hard to violate." Several Pandoras did not realize their weapons, because they felt that their powerful bodies alone were enough to deal with Nie Kong, an ordinary master.


    "If you have the ability, grab a look."


    Nie Kong''s eyes flickered with cold light, and the murderous intent that spread out in an instant caused everyone to shiver, like an ice falling valley.


    "Don''t...don''t talk nonsense with him, go...go up." The dozen or so researchers behind them shrank back in fear, their legs swaying.


    The strength of a dozen of Pandoras who are currently on duty to repair Bali¨¨re can be said to have been tempered and trained, and the shots are very clean and neat.Their only goal was to capture Heye in Nie Kong''s arms.


    "Life and death!!!" A burst of ice blue burst out from Nie Kong''s body, covering the surrounding hundreds of meters, making them immobile.


    "Guardian troops, neutralize his enchantment." Aoi Jing did not expect that Nie Kong would really dare to oppose Xiubalier, frowning and directing the battle.The dozen or so masters behind them simultaneously issued their abilities, barely neutralizing Nie Kong''s frozen domain.


    But before they were relieved, they found that Nie Kong was missing.


    "Eight-fold acceleration." Almost breaking through the limit of human speed, Nie Kong hugged and Ye rushed behind one of Pandora, and she exploded into a cloud of blood with a simple leg swing.


    "No...no, how can an ordinary dominator use Pandora''s combat skills?" The seniors who followed this scene stared at Nie Kong in amazement. The surprises he gave them kept increasing, and they kept inquiring about him. data of.


    They were silent when they saw Nie Kong''s physical examination form and his physical fitness was A+.That is the physical quality that belongs to the top Pandora.


    "Idiot, don''t keep your hands, show your weapons quickly." Gengo said in amazement.


    "Yes!" The remaining dozen soldiers called out their own weapons, and the stigmata on their bodies burst out with super power towards Nie Kong.Facing such an enemy, he had to fight with all his strength.


    "To deal with you, it is enough to use He Ye Chuang''s moves." Nie Kong separated out more than a dozen figures in front of him, and then used eightfold acceleration to crash into the incoming enemy.


    "What!!" In less than a tenth of a second, all the dozen Pandoras in the air burst into a cloud of blood.Afterwards, more than a dozen Nie Kong figures refolded into one.


    Aoi Gengo backed a few steps, dripping cold sweat on his face.He held a person in his hands, but in this way, he simply killed the active soldiers of Xiubalier, just like He Ye Zaishe.

 901 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0923, Shubalier yielded

    "Do... the battle failed, please... request support." Gengo Aoi wiped his cold sweat and sent a distress signal to the headquarters of Xiubalier.The dozen or so researchers who followed were almost pale and colorless, and he was not afraid of threats from their backstage at all.Needless to say, Gengo, their eyes have never left the battlefield, always using satellites to follow their every move.


    "The kid, can''t you just tolerate it for the time being? He Ye''s death is very sorry, but what''s the point of stubbornly guarding her body."


    The nun Margaret was anxious. No matter what Nie Kong did, he is still a student at the school. She is very worried about their safety.Because against Xiubaliye, there is basically no chance of winning.Its power even encompasses the entire world.Even Sigenitix College was created based on its background.


    "Start the satellite beam artillery weapon system immediately, and you must complete the task of competing for the body of Aoi and Ye." Howard EL Bridget, who personally supervised the battle, said solemnly.


    It was originally used to deal with NOVA''s satellite weapon, but now it is used to deal with Nie Kong.The satellite has the function of locking the target, so there is almost no chance of evasion.


    "Yes, Commander!" The operator tapped the keyboard, used the computer to activate the satellite in outer space, and fired the satellite cannon mounted on Nie Kong.


    I saw a one-meter-large beam of light falling from the sky, tearing through the dark sky and shining towards Nie Kong.The speed of the light was very fast, and in the blink of an eye, it blasted towards Nie Kong from the sky.


    What shocked them happened again, and the target Nie Kong suddenly raised his head, simply aware of the danger.The piercing eyes fired a crimson light beam strangely towards the coming satellite cannon.


    To his horror, the light from Nie Kong''s eyes easily defeated the satellite cannon, and even rolled back into outer space.With a bang, the beam hit the satellite in outer space, causing it to explode.As if the God of War came, Nie Kong proudly looked down at everything in the world.


    "Okay... so strong, I don''t know which is stronger or weaker compared to the "real" Pandora? No, now is not the time to release them..." Gengo Aoi whispered.


    "Didi... the satellites in D5 area lost contact!" In the silent room, only sirens came out.No matter who never expected that Nie Kong''s strength would be so desperate.


    It was so powerful that everyone had an idea.


    Howard''s old face was pale, and Nie Kong''s fuzzy figure suddenly overlapped with the blond soldier who destroyed his house two years ago."No...impossible, could he be that person?" But both of them are so powerful that they are immeasurable, their figures and sizes are really similar.


    "Commander... Commander, what should I do now... with him and Aoi Kazuya?" the officials behind asked nervously.


    "Temporarily... Observe temporarily, give him... Aoi and Ye." Howard didn''t dare to act rashly when he could not confirm whether Nie Kong and the blonde soldier two years ago were alone.A bad one will leave the world barren.


    What''s more, the overall strength of Xiubalier has already suffered a serious loss after the eighth impact of NOVA.It takes almost ten years to cultivate every Pandora.And girls who are suitable for stigmata are still very rare.It can be said that now every Pandora is the treasure of Xiubaliye.


    "Yes...yes." To be honest, they really didn''t want to be an enemy of Nie Kong.Even if they are the world''s No. 1 organization, Xiubalier, his power is so powerful that it makes them creepy.What about high-tech weapons, he can invalidate all of them in a frozen world.Who can guess whether he still has a hole card? If he hides a hand, I really regret it.


    After hearing the order, Gengo Aoi, who was confronting Nie Kong, his mouth twitched: "You have won. Aoi and Ye''s body belong to you. But... I hope you can keep the promise you just made and give the stigmata to Ye. Give it to us."


    "That kind of thing, He Ye doesn''t need it anymore." Nie Kong glanced at Qingjing Yuango contemptuously, and threw twenty prismatic crystals at him, of course, except for the one on the back of his hand.


    "I hope you get acquainted and don''t bother us, otherwise I won''t be as merciful as I am now."


    You are merciful, the dozen or so Pandoras you brought have all been wiped out.Gengo Aoi let out a wry smile, and left with a dozen researchers...


    "Secondary Kong, you... it''s okay if you''re fine." Yumi and Aliz trot to Nie Kong, their two worried eyes staring at Nie Kong nervously.


    "Well, everything is over. I want to take He Ye to a place where no one will ever bother you. Let''s go back to school." Nie Kong hugged He Ye''s soft body with both hands tightly, in the eyes of the two women Disappeared.


    Seeing Nie Kong''s lonely back figure, the two women felt heartache.Once Pandora is NOVAized, it is common for him to die.They felt that He Ye''s death would definitely hit Nie Kong a lot.


    "No matter what, I hope Kong Xuedi will not do stupid things." Yumi worried.


    "Well, we have to take good care of the younger brother for He Ye, and let him forget He Ye''s death with gentle care." Alize said softly.


    "As long as I can forget the pain in his heart, I am willing to do whatever Yumi does." Yumi''s pretty face was full of determination.The two women were discussing something, and they were very sad about Ye''s death, but they felt that Nie Kong felt more uncomfortable than them.Now I want to comfort him, but I don''t know how to start, so I can only let him be alone.


    The eighth NOVA attack was impressive. For the first time, four NOVA-S types were simultaneously encountered.The result was a severe reduction in the number of Pandora and the Dominators, and the regular army with the strongest combat effectiveness was reduced by 65%.The fourth grade and third grade of the reserve army, which are the main force in the future, lost relatively little, only 10%.Because everything has the protection of Ye and the body is fighting alone.Like the original development, even without the official approval of Xiubalier, He Ye still became the hero of the world, the hero of Pandora.

 902 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0924, and the change of leaves

    After the eighth NOVA shock, the world returned to stability again.There are several things about Pandora that have attracted the attention of high-level people in various countries.One is the high-level and magnificent fighting skills used by He Ye, the other is the twenty stigmata left by He Ye, and the other is Gengo Aoi¡¯s proposal to limit the number of stigmata transplants.


    The first problem is easily solved because there are two Pandoras who understand fighting skills-Yumi and Aliz from the South Perth team.The request was made in the name of Xiubalier, and the two women had to explain the principles of the two combat techniques without fail.However, it shows that there is a condition for practicing the two combat skills, and the stigmata must be mature, otherwise it will not be able to adapt to the burden of high-level combat skills.As a result, the advanced combat skills course is arranged in the third-year compulsory course of Genettix College, and the stigmata on the body must be matured in the first and second grades.The two girls, Yumi and Aliz, changed their volunteers for some reason and were unwilling to join the battle of Xiubaliye.They had made new plans and hoped to teach at Sigenitix after graduation, and they got Margaret''s approval.Perhaps on the one hand, I was able to accompany Nie Kong in the school, on the other hand, I saw the scene of Xiubalier persecuting Nie Kong.


    The second thing is to deal with the problem of the twenty mature stigmata on He Ye. The senior officials of various countries have unearthed Pandora that can have a high adaptability to the Ying Mark, hoping to cultivate people who can master the power of He Ye, and create ten Several Pandoras with great potential came out.


    But it is a pity that the twenty stigmata cannot be in the hands of the poor.After Gengo Aoi handed over the stigmata, the high-level officials of various countries had quickly divided the stolen goods.Almost all the people who can get the stigmata are high-ranking powers or the wealth of various countries.It is understood that the Marbury family of world chaebols got two, the British politician Lockhart got three, three were given to American politicians, and the German politician got two...


    The stigmata they were assigned almost have daughters, so I hope to take them back to try the adaptation rate.It''s a pity Howard''s little girl is gone, so he got most of the stigmata but I don''t know what''s the use.


    But there was a very serious problem. He Ye himself had already baptized with Nie Kong.There will be a close relationship between the stigmata. I don¡¯t know the impact of transplanting her stigmata to the rest of Pandora?


    The third important thing is that Gengo Aoi raised the issue of limiting the number of transplants of stigmata, because the NOVA of Heye made Aoi Gengo, who had a deep research on stigmata, discovered a major drawback.


    The more stigmata transplanted, the more his physique tends to NOVA''s physique, and the possibility of NOVA becomes higher, causing Pandora to lose his mind and life.After hearing his theory, everyone began to think.This is a major reform, once the number of stigmata is limited, it will weaken Pandora''s strength.But if there is no restriction, there will be danger.


    Later Gengo Aoi said another plan, Pandora.A system that can control the body''s active cells NOVA to keep at a level, relying on it can barely move freely in the frozen world.


    His proposal has been approved by many people. With this and the advanced combat skills have been completed, the overall Pandora''s strength will not drop but rise.Although they suffered heavy losses this time, they are confident that they can win the next eight-year NOVA impact.


    The sound of gurgling water rang in her ears, and the bright sunshine flickered through the curtains, shining on her pretty face.The body is warm, but I just can''t afford the extra energy to come out.


    In a trance, I remembered the last battle that day and earth.The roar of three S-shaped NOVA, bright red corpses everywhere.A little bit of the cruel war constantly appeared in front of him. The last glance was Nie Jun, Nie Jun with worried eyes.


    A faint cicada sounded in her ears, and a faint fragrance floated by her side.The beautiful flowers and green grass outside the window are full of vitality, soaking in the sunshine and fighting for beauty.The scenery outside is beautiful, it looks like a rural wilderness.


    She wanted to move her body slightly, but found it difficult to move her body except her fingers.Silently he wanted to conjure his own weapon, and found that the stigmata power on his body had disappeared completely.


    In a daze, she clearly remembered the scene of her NOVA transformation.


    She barely squeezed out the last trace of strength in her body and struggled to stand up.The toddler moved his steps and opened the wooden door!


    A man in Sigeneticus¡¯ school uniform was showing plates of fragrant dishes outside.


    The handsome and gentle cheeks were still so familiar and kinder.He Ye''s throat dried up, and he exhausted all his energy and whispered: "Nie Jun, am I not dead?"


    Nie Kong''s movements stagnated, turning around and looking at her with a gentle smile, "No, because I don''t allow you to die." After recuperating for a day or two, He Ye''s body slowly returned to normal. He woke up at this moment. Up.The NOVA of the body has completely disappeared, and she is now an ordinary girl, a beautiful girl.


    "Jun Nie...it''s great to be able to look at you again." There are a few steps away from him, and Ye Ji covered his lips, crying and laughing, tears falling like rain.


    Nie Kong stretched out his hands to her, He Ye threw into his arms desperately, and hugged his bear waist tightly.


    "Unfortunately, all the power in you has disappeared. You won''t blame me."


    "Yes...Is it, Nie Jun had to do this because he saved me. I have already done what I should do, so I have no regrets in my heart. Even without He Ye, I believe that many people will inherit my will to defend The world." He Ye Ang said with a face, looking at Nie Kongxu gently.


    "Well, from now on, I hope He Ye will forget all responsibilities and be a real woman. Wash and cook for me, have children, and reproduce for generations." Nie Kong lowered his head and kissed her lips.


    "Nie Jun''s woman..."


    He and Ye Qiao''s face was hot, but after returning from the dead, she seemed to put aside all worries, boldly jerky and catering to Nie Kong''s kiss.


    There was a burst of sweetness in her heart, full of happiness.At this moment, she had lost her strength and didn''t have to think about protecting the world.How she wished she could always stay with Nie Kong in this country house and spend an ordinary and beautiful life together.

 903 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0926Be a teacher again

    The spring night is short, and they seem to have a happy and happy life as a honeymoon couple.Nie Kong stayed with Ye Xiao for a few days. She was bathed in the brilliance of love, her face and lips were pink, happy and ashamed, as beautiful as a watered flower.Marrying Yan''er with Ye Xin, sticking to Nie Kong like glue.She quickly adapted to her new identity, and the real housewife and Ye appeared.


    "Jun Nie, come and watch the news on TV?!" He Ye cheered loudly, pointing to the TV screen with a dumbfounded look.


    Nie Kong looked up and found that what was on the screen was about He Ye''s deeds, saying that he wanted to cherish the memory of the dead hero."Actually, you were in the final NOVA transformation. According to common sense, you were not saved, so they concluded that you were dead." Nie Kong explained.


    "Indeed... it is true. I thought he was dead." He Ye looked at Nie Kong curiously, hoping that he could solve the doubts in his happiness.


    "It''s a fluke to be able to save you. I dug out the stigmata one by one, but I didn''t expect it to really prevent the erosion of NOVA. Maybe God bless me, I don''t want He Ye to leave me." Nie Kong said casually.


    Hearing this, He Ye''s eyes filled with love.But... But if Kazuki and the others hear the news of their death, they will be very sad, do you want to tell them?


    "But things are good or bad, and Ye will not be able to appear in front of others casually in the future. Once the news of your life is leaked, I don''t know how much trouble it will cause. School matters, don''t worry about it." Nie Sora smiled softly.


    "I know, I won''t mess around. The former He Ye will die if he is dead, and now He Ye will be Nie Jun''s good wife." He Ye Rou said, planning to hide it from his younger brother.


    "Well, the responsibility of defending the world can be handed over to the next generation. Even if Ye Neng can protect him for a while, he cannot protect him forever..." Nie Kong said with satisfaction.


    "But what about Nie Jun''s plan, is to stay here with He Ye?" He Ye Xiji looked at Nie Kong and asked.If you can continue the two-person world like this, it would be nice to stay with Nie Kong as your wife.Just a little bit and Ye feel helpless, Nie Jun is too strong, he can''t satisfy him alone.Every time he died and alive, but Nie Jun was still alive and well.At this point, He Ye already felt that she was not a competent wife.It was helpless, but also somewhat unbearable to bear the love of Nie Jun alone.If Yumi and the others were to accompany each other, she couldn''t help but come up with such a crazy idea.


    "No, the four-year study is not over yet. I plan to stay at Genettix College after graduation to be a teacher and cultivate a large number of outstanding Pandoras." Nie Kong thought for a while and said about his plan. Came out.


    "Really?" He Ye''s eyes flashed with regret, but he quickly returned to normal.A man should have his own career and dreams, and as his wife, he should silently support him behind.And as far as she knows, Nie Jun''s talent is really high.He didn''t teach him, he learned his proud acceleration and clone just by watching him, even better than her, Nie Jun was qualified to be their teacher.


    "Don''t worry, I will be back as soon as I have time, and Ye must wait for me at home." Nie Kong said.


    With Ye Qiao''s face lightened, every decision of Nie Kong is very important in her heart.As a result, she is like a Japanese housewife, a husband who takes care of the housework and looks forward to returning from get off work.Although life is ordinary, it is more fulfilling and happy.


    After Nie Kong stayed with Ye for more than a month, he settled his mood and stepped into the school gate of Genettix again.And the third year of school is over, ushering in the final year.


    The moment Nie Kong appeared on the campus, the students immediately exploded.The female Pandoras rushed towards Nie Kong with admiration and admiration in their eyes.The male classmates worshipped as always, and even hoped that Nie Kong could autograph them.As the hero and master of Ye, Nie Kong enjoyed the glory he deserved.


    When the principal Margaret saw his return, her crow''s feet face burst into a happy smile, and he called him to the office and said that he was welcome back.


    Nie Kong in the meantime proposed to teach at the academy, and Margaret agreed without thinking about it.Yumi and Aliz felt a touch of water-like tenderness in their hearts, and felt gratified. He... finally came out of the sadness of Heye''s death, worthy of joy.The two women decisively believed that the reason for Nie Kong''s disappearance for a month was completely sad.


    Without He Ye Zai, Yumi and Aliz are more unscrupulous than before.Whenever I have time, I will be intimate with Nie Kong.When eating lunch, he even served Nie Kong gently to enjoy it.How should I put it, they treat Nie Kong too much, like a baby bump in their hearts.Holding it in his hand is afraid of falling off, holding it in his mouth is afraid of turning.


    Although Nie Kong was puzzled, he had to accept their gentleness. Their offensive was too difficult.


    In the fourth year, Yumi and Alize had graduated, and they were already twenty years old.However, the two girls stayed at school and acted as instructors of combat skills.Once in Nie Kong''s class, Alize would naughty let Nie Kong call her teacher Alize.


    Nie Kong resolutely refused to call, and Aliz acted like a baby in front of his classmates and said no.The classmates were stunned, envy and admired.Yumi''s words are more subtle, in the eyes of ordinary people, he is a strict teacher with a straight face.The plump and sexy body makes many students like that glamorous teacher.But in front of Nie Kong, she looked more gentle.


    Time continued to go by. Nie Kong lived either at school or in Heye¡¯s cottage. Thirdly, he lived in a British villa. He said that it was a three-point-one life.


    After the second year, Nie Kong successfully graduated from Sigenitix with the first prize.Many students are surprised that Xiubalier dare not recruit outstanding talents Nie Kong, only Nie Kong knows the real reason.


    He doesn''t mind, because his goal is to be an honorable teacher in school.With Margaret''s special care, the teacher''s assessment was easily passed, making Nie Kong the first male teacher in the school.


    Because men can''t be the real Pandora at all, the school teachers are all girls. Now there is an exception of Nie Kong, the only male teacher in the school.No, it should be said that the world became the first Pandora''s teacher.

 904 The collapse of the second element text 0927, arrangement

    Nie Kong¡¯s first year as a teacher, in terms of the timeline, is two years before the start of the real story.This year''s new student, Nie Kong vaguely remembered that he seemed very famous.Not only that, but Lolitha Tilesa has become a slim girl.With a beautiful face and a perfect figure, she even overwhelmed her mother.At the age of fifteen, she has reached the age to be able to attend the Pandora School.


    Since childhood, Satilesa Club, who had aspired to become the best girl in the world, did not hesitate to choose East Genettix who was studying in England.The assessment of the adaptation rate of the stigmata was skipped directly, because when Nie Kong was eleven years old, she had inlaid four stigmas of his own making on her jade back.However, when Nie Kong returned and said that he was a teacher at Sigenitix, Satilesa was dumbfounded after hearing it.It''s a pity that she is already a student of East Genettix, and can''t transfer to Sigenettix right away.Satilesa secretly decided that even if she was to re-examine, she would definitely be in the same college as Nie Kong.


    Naer takes care of everything in the villa like a mature wife, and every time Nie Kong returns, she will bring her unspeakable surprises.She clearly knew that her daughter liked Nie Kong, but... but she couldn''t help the boiling emotions, and she needed Nie Kong to comfort her body and mind.Every time she would say it was the last time, but Nie Kong would always be unable to control herself when he came.Seeing that her daughter was about to grow up, she felt a little nervous and a little irritated, and her sneaky movements made her want to stop.


    The new semester started, and Nie Kong put on Genettix''s teacher costume under the service of He Ye.A sturdy black suit showed all the charm of Nie Kong''s man.


    He Ye looked at his man and his eyes were not too happy.With two years of company, she is already a qualified housewife.Her pretty face was much more beautiful than before, and her skin was white and red, as if she could squeeze out water.A bit less innocent, a bit more feminine.Even wearing a loose apron, the plumpness of the body can''t be covered.A girl who was originally innocent and shy, has now become a gentle and virtuous wife, the woman of Nie Kong.


    "Work hard, remember to come back early." She pressed her heels, kissed Nie Kong intimately, and gave a parting kiss.


    Nie Kong smiled slightly. He Ye has been a housewife who has been quietly staying at home for two years, and depending on the situation, he has completely lost his pressing responsibility.He Ye now belongs to him physically and mentally, and can''t tolerate anything.


    He bid farewell to He Ye and used his teleportation ability to go directly to the rooftop of the teaching building.He was not a teacher on the first day, so he didn''t feel any nervousness or impropriety at all.According to the principal''s arrangement, Nie Kong came to his office.


    Twist the door lock hard, and after pushing the door open, two familiar shadows were already sitting inside.A woman is holding coffee in her hand and flipping through documents leisurely. She is plump and charming.A woman is typing on the keyboard and staring at the computer screen. She is slender and cute.


    When the two women heard the door opening, they immediately stopped what they were doing and turned around to see that the man in their eyes was not the expected Nie Kong.The handsome figure is set off by the self-cultivation of the teacher''s uniform, and the masculine charm dazzles them.


    The lively Aliz smiled, holding his arms around his neck like a koala hung on Nie Kong''s back, laughing endlessly.


    "Kong Xuedi, we will be colleagues from now on."


    Yumi gently took Nie Kong''s palm and led him to his desk.She was gentle as water, and treated Nie Kong well as always.


    "Hehe, that''s not right. So Yumi, you shouldn''t be called a junior, you should change your name to Nie Jun." Aliz smiled.


    "Yes...Yes, Nie Jun."


    She whispered to Nie Jun, and the nickname she was about to change suddenly made her blush.


    "Why are you two in my teacher''s office?" Nie Kong asked strangely.


    "Because it was at the deliberate request of the two of us, so the principal arranged for Nie Jun''s office to share with us, which is very convenient for us to take care of Nie Jun." Alize said softly.


    Yumi nodded. It should be that the feelings entrusted to He Ye and the affection that He Ye had hidden before are now fully displayed.The two women have lively and glamorous personalities, bringing a little excitement to the quiet office.


    "Forget it, I''m used to having a senior sister by my side." The fierce emotions of the two women, unless they are fools, will know at a glance.


    Hearing Nie Kong¡¯s warm words, Yumi and Aliz felt that everything they had given in the past few years was worthwhile, and their hearts were filled with emotion and sweetness.


    "By the way, Nie Jun¡¯s work has been arranged, and he is responsible for the freshmen¡¯s first-year courses. Freshmen in the first-year do not need to learn simulated combat and advanced combat skills. The content that needs to be taught is some common sense about Pandora and NOVA, so Let you start from the simple." Yumi handed the timetable to Nie Kong, carefully exhorting.


    "Are freshmen in the first grade? When will the class start?" Nie Kong asked.


    "It will be when the carnival of the academy opens." Alize wrapped around Nie Kong''s neck, and said while holding Nie Kong''s ear from behind.


    "Well, didn''t the carnival ended just a few days ago? I vaguely remember that the first place was Yi Suna, and the second place was Zedu Isuzu..." Nie Kong was puzzled.Because the two women gave him a good image, charming and lovely, Nie Kong remembered it clearly.


    "Jun Nie, you are really stupid. A few days ago, it was the third grade carnival. The three grades of the college will be held in stages. The first is the third grade, then the second grade, and the last one is the first grade. Freshmen, the college can''t hold the carnival at the same time." Alize whispered.


    "Even though it has been a few days since school, the first few days were just used to get acquainted with the power of the stigmata, so the carnival will be delayed to the end. Perhaps your first job is to lead Pandora in the class to a dedicated Join the battle in the battlefield." Yumi explained clearly.


    Nie Kong suddenly, blamed him for never caring about school matters, so he didn''t know such simple things.


    In fact, the two women were hiding something from Nie Kong. It was because it was related to He Ye, so I was afraid that he would be sad.

 906 The collapse of the second element Text 0929, Carnival opens

    "You have to be careful and protect yourself as much as possible. Because the carnival competition is not an ordinary competition, even if you kill people in battle, you will not be held accountable." Nie Kong brought more than 20 girls to the simulation battle area No. 1 In front of door number two, as a teacher, give them the final instructions.A large number of Pandoras have gathered in front of the battle area, waiting for the moment when ten closed doors are opened.The fighting area is completely enclosed, and rescue forces are on standby to rescue the injured Pandora.


    "If you are afraid, just withdraw, don''t get embarrassed in it." Arnet hummed.


    "It''s okay to withdraw, but who can predict the outcome. Almost all first-year students are standing on the same starting line. Don''t be afraid of how powerful others are. Classmates, show your courage and try your best. Although the teacher can''t give you What, but I will always be there and watch your performance silently." Nie Kong encouraged.


    "It sounds nice, but it has no meaning at all." Arnet murmured. It seems that Nie Kong''s prestige has not been established in their hearts, and it depends on his future performance.


    "Yes!" The rest of Pandoras regained their morale, and their eyes were full of fighting spirit.


    Elizabeth''s small mouth bends slightly, "Is it the same starting line, maybe. You look good, the first must belong to Elizabeth. You are the master of Aoi Kazuo, and I will give you considerable respect. But if you only have only If you have a false name, don¡¯t want to get my approval..."


    Although she did not refuse Nie Kong to be her teacher, she would not simply submit to her arrogantly.


    After mobilizing and preparing for the war, all ten doors in the battle area covering several thousand square meters were opened at the same time, accompanied by the swift movement of hundreds of Pandoras.Nie Kong''s body flashed, and immediately behind them jumped to the top of a ruined building in the area.From high above, the entire battlefield can be seen at a glance.


    The principal and the teachers who used satellite observations immediately spotted the anomalous characters. Upon closer inspection, they recognized Nie Kong.Yumi and Aliz stared blankly, and volunteered to bring Nie Kong back.


    The principal smiled and said: "Don''t worry, he is now a teacher, and he shouldn''t affect Pandora''s fierce battle. Besides, the teacher personally supervises the battle and fears the safety of the students. There is nothing wrong with him."


    The tragic fight began, most of Pandora hid in the corner waiting for the opportunity, except for a few who took the initiative to attack.


    "Oh, it seems that you can''t do it without doing it." A young girl with chestnut and short-eared hair smiled and squinted. It seemed that she was harmless to humans and animals, and very kind.But the huge iron claws that appeared in her hands made people chill.


    With the gun hitting her head, her appearance in the public court attracted the attention of several Pandoras.Looking at her naturally dull face, one by one, powerful weapons turned into her hands and blasted at her.


    However, what surprised the women was that she disappeared into their sight strangely, without any sign.


    "Haha, you are not good." The eyes are always smiling, but the iron claws of both hands have pierced a Pandora''s body from behind.His pupils lost consciousness in an instant and became the first Pandora to fall in a pool of blood.


    "Go..." They were cold, and a few people actually joined forces to fight her and a girl.The embodied weapons were brandishing desperately, but they couldn''t touch the corners of her clothes. Instead, Pandora''s besieging her kept dwindling.


    Within a few minutes, eight Pandoras were eliminated.


    "Didi, 205, 209...The eight Pandoras on No. 401 were out, and the 825 player was knocked out." On the observation screen, eight red dots were suddenly black.


    "Call up the details of No. 825." The nun''s eyes flashed with surprise and hurriedly asked.The power and talent that he had in the first grade, I am afraid that the talent can catch up with the previous Heye, can Sijenitix be able to cultivate a Pandora hero again.


    As the operator, Alize immediately joined the satellite, displayed the small area, and included the data of No. 825.


    "She''s Sivon Fiachard, a first-year freshman with four stigmata! Other information...unknown!" Alize said in surprise.


    Margaret flashed her eyes and kept looking at Xifeng who was a good girl on the screen.


    The fighting continued and was unexpectedly fierce.One by one Pandora quickly exited, and the rest will be some powerful Pandora.It only took half an hour to shrink from a few hundred to dozens.


    It was bloody, and the battlefield was full of stumps and arms.Rescue troops have come quietly, carrying the severely injured Pandora out for treatment.Relying on the powerful repairing power of the stigmata, as long as there is a breath to restore health.


    Seeing his classmates fall into a pool of blood one by one, Nie Kong would not interfere with the game.After being eliminated, there were only two Pandoras left in his class, Elizabeth and Arnet.The strength of the two women was good, and they killed a lot of Pandora, including their classmates.


    Sivon Fiachard''s outstanding performance, the number of Pandoras hanging in her hand is no less than thirty, and it also attracted Nie Kong''s attention.Lingshen scanned her physical condition and was surprised to find that her physique was very similar to Ye''s-stigmata.Even He Ye, the density of the stigmata on her body is not comparable to her.There is only one explanation, she is the "descendant" of Gengo Aoi and Maria Lancelot.


    The carnival has evolved to the back, and the hundreds of Pandoras in the first grade have been reduced to only fifty!The next fight will determine the ranking of the first grade.Who is eliminated first, the lower the ranking.


    Elizabeth was panting, her slender hand wiped the sweat from her forehead.The previous battle was easy to do, but the more difficult it became as I went to the back.Hiding in the corner of the battlefield and staring, didn''t dare to risk wandering around.


    It belongs to the battle between hunters and prey, once they go out, they will become the prey of others.Except for one person, Xi Feng wandered around the battlefield unscrupulously, not paying attention to the remaining enemies at all.


    Arrogant or natural, all you know is Pandora who was destroyed by her!


    Seeing the appearance of Sivon, Elizabeth clenched the materialized Stigma Satellite System weapon in her hand and prepared to attack.She is a far superior shooter, and her present weapon can eject a powerful beam of energy. She is very sure of her sneak attack.

 907 The collapse of the second element text 0930, the mighty Xifeng

    Before she had time to shoot, someone was one step faster than her.Several controlled sharp knives stab at every blind spot of Xifeng.


    The expression on Xi Feng Qiao''s face has not changed. She disappeared in front of everyone when she thought she would hit.It''s not He Ye''s acceleration, but her unique fighting skills.


    The one who attacked Xifeng was a girl with light blue short hair and peach-like eyes.At first glance, you will know that she is a restless girl."She disappeared?"


    As if hell, her expression was shocked.A blow that is inevitable will actually fail.


    "No, I''m behind you." The sudden voice made her hair blow up.In a moment of horror, an astonishing force hit her neck, and she was suffocated.


    "Help...Help!" yelled desperately, hoping that someone would notice the situation here.Her combat was indeed effective, and several Pandora threw the source of the targeted sound out of the actual weapon attack.


    "Dangdang..." With a few crisp sounds, the embodied weapons turned into powder when they touched her body, like an egg hitting a stone.Unharmed, they couldn''t break Xi Feng''s defense at all.


    Her eyes widened, she felt a sharp pain in her abdomen, and then she lost consciousness.Xi Feng seemed to have done a very unimportant thing, put aside her body and smiled and said: "Don''t hide, can''t you come out by yourself." Listening to Xi Feng''s tone, there was almost one person singled out. They all mean.


    Contempt, Chi Guoguo''s contempt.Can choose one from a thousand in the world to become Pandora and come to Genettix College, which girl is not the high-spirited person?


    "Don''t look down on people..." More than forty Pandora rushed out full of anger, various weapons exuding sharp edges.Because I killed a few Pandoras, I even dripped blood.


    Elizabeth is also unacceptable, because her natural character is like this, and she will not be willing to lead others.She has appeared with a calm personality, not to mention the arrogant Arnet.


    Except for the pale blue-haired girl who had been killed, forty-nine Pandora surrounded Sivon in a circle.The attractive thing is a cute little loli with silver hair, and her actualized weapon is actually a sledgehammer full of nails.There was a dark-skinned black girl beside Lori. It was the first time I saw it in the world of the second dimension that the two women seemed to have reached an agreement.


    "Oh, I should have all come out, then things are much simpler." Xi Feng Qiao smiled, his squinted eyes never appeared serious, as if he was playing with them.


    "You will regret your words." A large group of Pandora is approaching, the goal is to tear Siphon to pieces.There are six or seven girls who disdain to join forces, one is Elizabeth, one is Arnet, one is a certain silver-haired loli, one is a black girl, one is a traditional Japanese girl with a weak expression, and the remaining two have Pandora with gorgeous red hair and sweet looks.They watched the fight in their spare time from behind, mostly thinking that Xi Feng was seeking his own way.


    No matter how strong a person is, it is impossible to face the siege of dozens of people alone.They are first-year freshmen, and the gap has not started to widen.The gap will widen exponentially when the stigmata is completed and mature, and the advanced combat skills are understood by talent.


    But Xifeng is an alternative, or strictly she cannot be regarded as a real Pandora.She is the ultimate warrior cloned using Maria Lancelot''s genes, one of the five legendary Pandoras.


    "Phantom Mode!"


    With all eyes in sight, Xi Feng''s body disappeared strangely.Unexpectedly, dozens of Pandora were all dumbfounded.


    "No, it''s not disappeared, it should be too fast..." Elizabeth turned her eyes around and searched for her location, and found Sivon''s trail the first time.And the first time she appeared, it meant that Pandora was eliminated.


    The scream of the girl attracted the eyes of the remaining Pandora.Dozens of eyes locked her once again, "Damn it, don''t want to run away." The bloody weapon swung, covering more than ten meters of her space, even flies could hardly rush out.


    She disappeared again, like a deadly ghost flashing, one by one Pandora fell in a pool of blood and convulsed.In less than ten minutes, fifty Pandoras now have only eight left.


    "Good strength... so strong!" After the ranking match came to the back, it seemed to have completely become a solo show by Xi Feng.Elizabeth stared at Xifeng like an enemy, her beautiful pretty face all solemn.


    "What are you afraid of, her physical strength must have been almost consumed." Arnett has a irritable temper, and his personality is a little pepper who is not afraid of fear.Firmly squeeze the giant sickle and rush to Xifeng without fear of death.


    After Pandora was implanted with the stigmata, his physical fitness was much stronger than that of ordinary people.Although she was in the first grade, she passed the 20-meter distance in just over a second.


    Silver-haired Loli sighed. Is her head made of muscle? The enemy in front of her does not change her breath or breathe, so she doesn''t look tired.


    "Cleo, get ready to fight." Silver-haired loli said to the black beauty with wheat-skinned skin. It seems that the two women know each other, and it seems that little loli is the head.


    "Yeah, I understand." She slapped her fists a few times before wearing


    Arnit''s sickle fell through, and the disappeared Xifeng concealed silently behind her.The huge steel arms clasped tightly, and the sharp claws seemed to tear Arnet''s body to pieces.


    "Clang..." With a sound of metal clashing, Arnett noticed that the crisis was coming and he instinctively used a sickle to block his back.But Xi Feng''s strength was too great, and she shook her out more than ten meters, turning her weapons into dust.Arnet rolled around in embarrassment, and barely got up after shaking his body a few times.


    "Yeah, it can actually block my move, not bad." Xi Feng smiled lightly.


    "Asshole, don''t be too smug." Cleo seemed to have seized the opportunity, and a simple leaning over and fist hit Xifeng''s face.The real weapon is the steel wall in her hand, which is a melee type.


    Xifeng used the Phantom mode to avoid the attack as usual, but it seemed that the silver-haired Lolita had calculated the position of appearance-Arnet''s back.The big hammer full of steel teeth, after a few rounds, slammed into the Xi Feng who appeared, what a violent little loli.

 908 The collapse of the second element Text 0931, Interference Carnival

    "Clang..." Xi Feng''s head tilted, and the nails on the hammer were missing a few.The silver-haired loli was dumbfounded, and she was too scared to hide.There is only one word to describe her terrible, Monster Sivon!The powerful performance stunned the remaining Pandora.


    "It''s a bit painful, it seems that I need to be serious. If you don''t make it, let me take the initiative to attack." Strange like an instant movement, she jumped into the air in a flash.Elizabeth and the others were accustomed to thinking that Siphon would appear behind the scenes, so they couldn''t detect her exact location.Xifeng''s first target was the red-haired girl, and the weapon was an iron rod tied to his arm.


    The head is very fragile, and a little heavier shot will be life-threatening.So Xi Feng couldn''t use his sharp claws to attack, and a beautiful mid-air whirling kick hit her face.She snorted and fell ten meters away.


    "Ingrid!" a girl with short brown hair beside her exclaimed, and she did not hesitate to stretch out her weapon, hoping to block Xifeng''s next move.The frequency of Xifeng''s phantom mode has become faster, and flashes after flashes appeared in front of Ingrid, the sharp claws in her hands pierced her abdomen, and the eighth place in the first year of the academy appeared.


    He left after a hit, Xi Feng did not want to continue to activate the misty phantom mode.One blow left, and then floated to another person to attack.The weaker Pandora could hardly stop Xifeng''s two moves. One attack broke through the defense, and the other was eliminated.For example, Pandora, with brown hair, was eliminated after Ingrid.


    Only Elizabeth can barely block her several attacks unharmed, because her physical weapons are very powerful.If several sophisticated machinery floated around her, Xi Feng would spray one or two energy rays to interrupt her sneak attack as soon as he appeared.


    The third and fourth knockouts appeared, the silver-haired loli and the black beauty duo.Although Loli was very shrewd, like the fat man Chen Khan in the King of Fighters world, shaking the hammer to defend against the air, Xi Feng slammed into it like a humanoid weapon.There was an explosion, and the two female skeletons squeezed into a ball were about to fall apart.


    The remaining three people, Elizabeth, Arnet, and the weak girl Tessie Feinero.The three women can reach the back, and their strength is beyond doubt, becoming the top four in the first grade.Arnit was wounded all over, and fell to a pool of blood after Sivon''s next attack.


    Tisie''s defense was amazing, but Xifeng stepped on their back after increasing his strength time and time again.There is only one person who can fight back, and that is the proud Elizabeth.Inheriting the two heroes of He Ye, his strength is much stronger than the other students in the first grade.


    There are several stigmata satellite systems floating around her in realizing weapons, which can control and position the beam transmitted from the artificial satellite to be reflected by the coherent organism and transform into an effective powerful beam cannon.


    The incandescent light beams shot out from the weapon, shrouded in a large net and covered Xi Feng.Sivon disappeared in a phantom mode, evaded Elizabeth''s attack and charged near Elizabeth.


    "Not bad strength, you are indeed qualified to compete with me for the first place." Xifeng''s voice seemed to ring in her ears, Elizabeth knew she was in danger!


    But what is strange is that an elusive smile flashed across her thin and beautiful mouth, and the four stigmata satellite systems hovering around suddenly turned to her own direction!


    "If this is the case, let''s see who can stick to the back, and see the nirvana that I have developed-Holy Spear Longinus!" They condense powerful energy rays, and the four are joined together to form two leaning against each other. People sprayed out a huge beam, as if to die together!


    "Oh, what a dangerous move." With a strong wave of the giant steel arm on his left hand, violence alone shattered Elizabeth''s mortal!


    "How...how could it be!" Elizabeth lost her eyes.


    "Everything is over." Xi Feng whispered, his right hand waved hard, his posture was like a dinosaur nemesis fighting Tyrannosaurus!Xifeng''s strength is so great, a strong blow will definitely cut a huge wound on Elizabeth''s upper body.


    "You have already won, no need to deliberately hurt her anymore." With a sigh, Xi Feng''s narrowed eyes suddenly opened.She found that the sharp claw of her right hand had fallen through, and Elizabeth, who had been in front of her, had retreated ten meters away.And beside her, stood a handsome boy.The teacher''s uniform he wears shows that he seems to be a school teacher, but are Pandora''s teachers male?


    Elizabeth looked at the strange and familiar cheeks with her pretty face, and she was dumbfounded.The warm embrace made her forget all the dangers, just like sheltering her from wind and rain.


    "Are you a teacher at Genettix Academy, why are you stopping me?" Xi Feng was very shocked, she was completely unaware of Nie Kong''s arrival!!


    "Even if you ask me that way, I can''t answer why. Probably, I don''t want to see her hurt a little!" Nie Kong helped Elizabeth tidy up her messy golden hair and said softly.The two bodies collided, and the resonance of the stigmata made her almost groan.Elizabeth''s pretty face was hot, and her heartbeat seemed to miss a beat.


    "Idiot, don''t... don''t say anything that makes people misunderstood, okay? It just destroyed the carnival of the academy, he is really nonsense." Looking at Nie Kong''s gentle eyes, his calm mind was confused.


    "You are really wayward." Xi Feng opened those big eyes and said softly while looking at Nie Kong.


    "Why, do you want to clean up with me? There must be a degree of arrogance." Nie Kong said solemnly, looking at her with a serious look.


    "What do you think, a person who is obviously not Pandora, but possesses powerful power, really makes Xi Feng curious. If you are really a teacher, please guide me." She smiled softly, and her figure flickered at the fastest speed. Next to Nie Kong.The phantom mode is at its maximum, and she wants to determine if it was just a coincidence.


    Elizabeth''s eyes widened, and she stared at Nie Kong curiously.As the hero and master of Ye, is he finally about to unveil his mystery?Let me see your strength, teacher!

 909 The collapse of the second element text 0932, Elizabeths mind

    Aliz and Yumi who were watching the game sighed. They thought that the reason Nie Kong had rescued Elizabeth was because of Ying Hen.Elizabeth inherited He Ye''s stigmata, and the breath of He Ye existed on her body, which Nie Jun noticed.


    Looking at Nie Kong who was protecting Elizabeth, the eyes of the two women flashed a little complicated, "Nie Jun, can''t you let go of He Ye?"


    Margaret found it very interesting, not only didn''t stop Nie Kong''s chaos, but instead watched the excitement.The showdown between the mysterious superpower Pandora Sifon and the mysterious master Nie Kong, she is very curious about who is better than who!Perhaps common sense must be that Pandora is powerful, but the principal has witnessed Nie Kong''s single-handed use of combat skills to simply defeat a unit of Xiubai Pandora.


    "Elizabeth, let you take a look at the third-grade Pandora''s course in advance, Doppelganger!" When Nie Kong spoke, a dozen figures appeared in the body.Xi Feng had to show his figure, because she couldn''t tell who was true and who was false, so she didn''t dare to attack rashly.


    Elizabeth''s eyes were brilliant and brilliant, and her eyes were closely watching his every move.


    "Eight-fold acceleration!" A dozen figures broke through the air together, sending out a series of sonic booms.Although there is no silence from Xi Feng, the speed is incredible.


    With a loud bang, Nie Kong''s kick hit Xi Feng''s back.At the same time, another Nie Kong clone appeared in front of her and kicked her into the air.The avatar''s continuous combo moves did not give Xi Feng a chance to fight back.


    Normal Pandora couldn''t break the defense, but Xi Feng felt a sharp pain in his body after being hit by Nie Kong, as if he was about to tear his body.


    "Ah..." There was a faint fluorescence from Xi Feng who was in the air, and she could detect that there was a terrifying energy in her body, which belonged to the NOVA type of energy.Even the S-shaped NOVA that was on the impact a few years ago, the degree of power is not as powerful as her.


    "You are so strong, for the first time someone can force me to use the power in my body." She said seriously.


    "You who have surpassed He Ye''s power are not qualified to say this." Nie Kong said.


    "what!"


    Elizabeth was shocked. Her power surpassed the heroes Aoi and Ye?God, it seems to have made a terrific joke for her!!


    "Oh, I don''t understand what you are talking about." Xi Feng said with a mischievous smile flashing across his eyes, pretending to be silly.


    "Hehe, then don''t fight, you are not my opponent." Nie Kong said.


    "No way, because the power in my body has already emerged." The power contained in the legendary Pandora is hundreds of times stronger than the ordinary Pandora.The fluorescent Xifeng dived and rushed directly.It''s like a beam of light, just a blink of an eye.Although there is no weirdness of the Phantom Mode, the speed is as fast as Ye''s six-fold acceleration.


    The only principal and Yumi who watched the game were very surprised, and they didn''t dare to imagine that a freshman in the first grade would have the strength to be close to He Ye.


    "The sun is shining!" Nie Kong lightly raised his right hand, grasping hard with his five fingers.White spaces appeared in the sky within a hundred meters range, and the spaces became Nie Kong''s weapons.Divided into billions of sharp fragments, they swept towards Xi Feng.


    Elizabeth stared blankly at the white rain under the sky, dreamy and romantic.At this moment, she suddenly had a strange thought, it would be great if it were rain of pink roses.


    But her wish really came true, and the white fragments fell on Xi Feng''s body, splashing out flowers of blood, passing through!!Her strong defense is almost like paper!If it hadn''t been for Nie Kong to control the power, Xi Feng would have already fallen to pieces.Rao is so, almost painful in every position on the body.


    The white debris dripped onto the surrounding ground, revealing unfathomable pits.Elizabeth shrank, looking at Nie Kong as if looking at a monster.Is such a super power close to God, right?


    It turned out that He Ye did not bring him fame, but he chose to support He Ye silently, even unwilling to use his own power to overshadow her light.Elizabeth''s eyes were soft and she watched Nie Kong''s sparkle.


    After the white rain disappeared, Xi Feng''s body was almost riddled with defects.The powerful resilience of the stigmata prevents her from dying.The principal and Yumi who were watching the battle looked at each other, and didn''t even know what was going on.After a while, the mighty Xifeng fell.Because of the flickering of white space debris, it cannot be detected by satellites.


    The first aid unit had already set off and carried the seriously injured Xifeng on the shelf.Before leaving, Xi Feng kept whispering impossible.The first grade carnival was over, and the school gave a ranking.In order, first place: Sivon, second place: Elizabeth, third place: Tissy, fourth place: Arnet, fifth place: Black Beauty Cleo Brand, sixth place: Silver Hair Liatia Simmons, seventh place: Marlene Maxwell, eighth place: Ingrid Burnsout.


    Nie Kong took Elizabeth out of the virtual battle area. She was the only Pandora who was not seriously injured.If it were not for the ranking given by the school, the whole school would think she was the first.


    "Old... teacher, why did you save me?" Elizabeth asked hesitantly when she parted.At this moment, she longed for Nie Kong''s answer.


    "Maybe it''s our fate, I feel very close to you. I feel that if something happens to you, I don''t seem to forgive myself." Nie Kong lightly brushed the golden bangs in front of her, and said warmly.


    "No, sir, you are wrong. You have that illusion, probably because of the stigmata of Aoi and Ye on my body. But I, Elizabeth Marbury, will always be the only Elizabeth in the world, not Aoi and Ye. A substitute for, teacher, you remember this for me." Elizabeth looked at Nie Kong firmly and said.


    "So you inherited Heye''s stigmata, no wonder..." Nie Kong said softly and stretched out his right hand: "Student Elizabeth, thank you for your explanation. I think I should know how to do it again. Get to know me, my name is Nie Kong, please take care of me in the future!"


    Elizabeth¡¯s delicate and pretty face bloomed with a touching smile, and the white and tender jade fingers stretched out into Nie Kong¡¯s palm gracefully: "Teacher Nie Kong, my name is Elizabeth Marbury. I am fifteen years old this year. I am interested in watching movies. !"

 910 The collapse of the second element text 0933, Arnits provocation

    It has been three days since the end of the carnival, and the students'' school life is back on track.Pandora''s self-healing ability is very strong, and it can restore health to hundreds of severely injured Pandoras in a short time.


    "Since the advent of NOVA, people have developed a humanoid weapon to fight against them-Pandora. And our Genettix Academy is an organization used to train Pandora, a warrior against different dimensions. Although it''s a bit long-winded, the so-called Pandora That''s..." In front of the high-tech podium, Nie Kong held the pointer and pointed to the high-definition screen panel to teach the first-year students.


    "Ha..." Most of the students were serious, but Arnet, who was sitting in the first row, let out a yawn, his pretty face looked drowsy.


    "Student Arnet, do my lectures and hypnosis work well?" Nie Kong turned his eyes to the girl with red double ponytails, and knocked on her desk with the pointer.


    "Because what you are talking about is basically common sense that everyone knows, it sounds boring, can you teach some useful knowledge?" She said nonchalantly.As Carnival was injured and eliminated, she missed the battle between Nie Kong and Xi Feng.Nie Kong didn''t get her approval, and after teaching some useless knowledge in class, Arnet felt that it was a waste of their time to let him teach.


    The serene and serious Elizabeth frowned and her face was a bit bad.


    "Since you say it is common sense, then you can explain to yourself." Nie Kong asked.


    "Simple, we Pandora gain more than ten times more power than ordinary people by engraving the stigmata on the body, and can manifest our own star weapons to fight against NOVA." Anite replied triumphantly.


    "Very well, you basically understand the source of Pandora''s power system. But according to your explanation, do you think there is any difference between Pandora in the first, second and third grade?" Nie Kong continued to ask.


    Arnet was speechless for a while, "The difference should be... it should be the combat experience and skills against NOVA. The higher the grade, the stronger Pandora will be."


    "Student Elizabeth, what do you think?" Nie Kong asked with a smile while looking at the blonde beauty Elizabeth.


    Elizabeth stood gracefully from her seat and replied softly: "Teacher, I...I think your explanation is wonderful. We are freshmen in the first grade, so naturally we have to learn from the basics. Arnet is arrogant and will be there sooner or later. Suffering on the battlefield, I think she must apologize to the teacher."


    "Well, class leader Elizabeth''s humble attitude is worth learning from Arnett." Since the ranking competition, Elizabeth, who ranks second in grade, has naturally become the class leader in charge of everything.Even the blatant Arnet, surrendered to her leadership, as if she was born to lead others.


    Arnett looked at Elizabeth with puzzled eyes, wondering why she was on the side of the teacher.The rest of the female classmates are just idiots, you are Pandora who ranked second in the school year.


    Perceiving the look in Arnett''s eyes, Elizabeth cast a threatening look at her, beckoning her not to mess around.


    "Now that the topic is raised, the teacher will tell you about Pandora''s school year. The first-year freshman Pandora is the growth stage of stigmatization implantation, so there is no need to learn combat courses. After a year of cultivation, the stigmata of the body will mature. It is the so-called second grade. At that time, some Pandora will look for their own master as a combat partner and start learning to fight NOVA. After the third grade, the stigmata will be completely stabilized, and they can learn the advanced combat techniques created by Aoi and Ye. Curriculum. The fourth grade is a graduate, and it is to determine the future goal, whether to retreat or join the army to defend the world..." Nie Kong explained.


    "Teacher, it''s like... If Pandora doesn''t want a partner, can it?" Elizabeth paled and hurriedly asked.


    "Well, it can be. Because Gengo Aoi proposed a new plan called Pandora''s transformation. It seems that you don''t need a master, and you can rely on the power of the stigma to move freely in the frozen world of NOVA. But you will come into contact with these in the future. Arrived, no need to say more now, let''s continue the course we started..."


    Elizabeth was relieved, somehow resisting others to become her master.


    The content that Nie Kongyan exhibited made the students in the class very happy.The time for one class was over quickly, and the students sighed that the time flies quickly, only Arnet looked very upset.The arrogant double ponytail MM seems to have some opinions.


    After the get out of class bell rang, Nie Kong sorted out the materials in his hand and prepared to leave the classroom platform.


    "Teacher, I have a few questions I would like to ask you. May I ask the teacher, are you free during lunch time?" Elizabeth took Nie Kong''s hand and stared at him with beautiful eyes full of expectation.But the blush on her elegant and delicate cheeks revealed her mood at this time.Weiwei is a little bit shy, but her tone is very firm.Once the decision is made, take the initiative.


    The girls in the class exclaimed, how could they not think of using this trick to attack?This is over, they are not at the same level as the beautiful and noble Elizabeth.Sharing lunch with the teacher on a date, it was so beautiful and romantic that it was so wasted.


    "There is no chance, I am not qualified to compete with Elizabeth at all." Comparing her noble and beautiful temperament, they felt like an ugly duckling.


    Arnett''s eyes widened, "Could it be that... Elizabeth really likes him? Impossible, he is just... better-looking!"


    She couldn''t understand at all, she felt very uncomfortable.No, we must persuade Elizabeth.


    "Well, is there time..." Nie Kong paused, because he used to be accompanied by two daughters, Yumi and Aliz, or he returned to He Ye and arranged with him.


    "Then it''s settled, see or leave." Elizabeth hummed, turned and returned to her seat.His eyes were filled with joy, and the mood seemed very happy.

 911 The collapse of the second element text 0934, the harassment of God Wuyueya

    During the lunch break after school, Elizabeth MM personally came to Nie Kong''s office, fearing that Nie Kong would miss the appointment.Originally, Yumi and Aliz were planning to have a meal with Nie Kong, but it was a pity that Elizabeth who showed up messed up.Elizabeth has the two stigmas of He Ye, and her appearance and temperament are among the top in the world!A sense of crisis flashed in the two women''s hearts, fearing that Nie Kong would leave them.


    "Teacher, sit here." Elizabeth brought two plates of western-style nine-layer cooked steaks to an empty table, and gently greeted Nie Kong to come.


    Nie Kong chose a position against the wall, and Elizabeth sat opposite him and brought the food in front of him.


    "Classmate Elizabeth, didn''t you say you have a question to ask the teacher?" Nie Kong asked.


    "If only... when there were only two of us, the teacher would call me Elizabeth. I''ll talk about other things until lunch is over, the teacher must be starving." Elizabeth held the knife and fork elegantly while cutting the plate skillfully. He looked at Nie Kong with joy on his face.


    "Well, I''ll call you Elizabeth."


    Nie Kong cut the steak in half with a single knife, and the food on the plate was resolved neatly.After two or three bites, the sweet and delicious steak was fried on the plate and it was half gone.


    "Teacher, if it''s not enough, use mine. I''m losing weight. Please don''t waste the rest of the food." Elizabeth blushed and bravely pushed the remaining steaks onto Nie Kong''s plate.It seems that the steak is on his own saliva.


    "Oh, I''m sorry to bother you guys."


    The coquettish woman in front of her has short light blue hair and peach-like eyes.She chuckled and sat down beside Nie Kong unceremoniously.Looking closely at Nie Kong''s appearance and temperament, her eyes became brighter and brighter.Keep spinning around Nie Kong.


    Elizabeth frowned and said coldly, "Who are you? If it''s okay, please don''t disturb us."


    She gently raised her hand, slipped her fingers on her cheeks to the edge of her lips, and bit her nails lightly. The boy is extinct in school. I, I hope to occupy him to the second grade, and then make him his master."


    God Wu Yueya, a freshman in the first grade.The performance in the carnival is moderate and belongs to one of the top fifty.He is not strong, and his reputation is very restless after coming to school.At the beginning, it caught the attention of a second-year male classmate, but his partner gave her a severe lesson.Now it seems that she has learned a little bit smarter and put her idea on the freshmen.


    "Now, can you agree to God Wuyueya''s request? I will do very happy things with you every night!"


    The young girl leaned on Nie Kong, her eyes rippling and her breathing was short.


    Nie Kong frowned, because her performance disgusted him.Needless to say, it can be seen directly from her face rippling with the spring tide, it is estimated that she does not know how many times she has been fucked by many men.


    She is called Shen Wu Yueya, the YD girl who is known as the master hunter in the original book.There is only one reason for her to come to Sijenitix to study, to play with the handsome guy-her master.Once tired of playing, they will reclaim their stigmata.


    At the first sight of the handsome and unparalleled Nie Kong, her body became hot and hard, and she was eager to get Nie Kong!


    Nie Kong was about to push her body away and said the words of rejection.But someone moved faster than him, and the black-faced Elizabeth exploded in anger.


    "Get away, don''t pester him!" With a crisp sound, the angry Elizabeth slapped her hard.Shen Wuyue''s white cheeks suddenly showed five slender crimson finger prints.Receiving Elizabeth''s palm, she fell from Nie Kong''s side.Elizabeth opened her hands to block Nie Kong behind her, her pretty face was cold and harsh.


    Shen Wuyueya touched her painful face, her eyes full of resentment at Elizabeth.


    "Who cares about that kind of thing, as long as I like it. If you dare to stop me, I will kill you." She roared and turned out a few floating knives, controlling them to stab Elizabeth.Although after the carnival competition, except Xifeng, who would feel weaker than others.In the first year, the strength of the top ten is very vague.


    Her weapons are tricky and unpredictable with the few knives that she controls, and they will be overwhelming.It is estimated that with her abilities, she can enter the top ten in the first grade.


    "I''m afraid you won''t make it?" Same as Shen Wu Yueya, several small jets floated in front of her eyes.Simple control blocked Shen Wuyueya''s attack.The two women have turned their weapons, and the battle is about to start!


    Elizabeth''s strength was too much higher than Shen Wu Yueya, and a simple dodge avoided her attack.The suspended physical weapons have gathered powerful energy.


    Many students heard the noise and gathered here one by one.Nie Kong looked around and directly used the Frozen Domain to freeze Shen Wuyueya''s body.


    "Don''t fight, it''s not good for people to see." Nie Kong''s voice stopped Elizabeth''s body.She controlled the weapon and disappeared, and after turning around, she returned to her usual grace and intelligence.


    "Ice... Frozen Realm, can it be said that you have been baptized?" Shen Wuyueya''s eyes were hollow for an instant, as if she had lost her soul.


    "Idiot, you are a first-year student who wants to baptize with my teacher, can you stop joking? Speak with a sense of measure." Eliza looked at her mockingly.


    Shen Wuyueya was shocked, he... is he a teacher?Just... Even so, she also desires to be able to do happy things with him and to have all of him alone!!


    She sat silently in the dining room, with little vitality left, and Nie Kong''s shadow lingered in her mind.


    All Pandora watching the game burst into laughter and pointed at her.But except for one person, she quietly watched Nie Kong''s departure with a weird smile, "Nie Kong, the master of Qingjing and Ye, is really getting more and more interesting."

 912 The collapse of the second element Text 0936, Elizabeths new challenge

    "Yumi-chan, where''s Jun Nie." After finishing the class, Aliz returned to the office and found that only Yumi was drinking coffee dullly.There was a hint of distress on her glamorous face.


    "He, he was asked out again by Elizabeth, who ranked second in the first grade." Yumiyou said quietly.Maybe she won''t care once or twice, the problem is often.


    "Things have become a little troublesome, is it possible that Jun Nie really used Elizabeth as a substitute for He Ye?" Alize said with a bitter face.


    "No, don''t our two sisters go to a first-year yellow-haired girl?" Yumi gritted her teeth and said irritably.


    "It''s not easy to say that Elizabeth in the first grade. Lunzi is definitely beautiful. There are thousands of Pandoras in the school, and there are not three people who can surpass her. You can''t accept it. Even if it is with Ye, the same pressure Can''t hold back her light!" Alize said solemnly.


    "Then you are willing to give Nie Jun to her? Didn''t it have been agreed, we want to live with him forever." Yumi whispered.


    "Hey, don''t worry. Yumi, do you remember the first night with Ye Baptism?" Alize turned the subject away and asked with a chuckle.


    Yumi was stunned, and a picture appeared in her mind. The heroine and Ye who were baptized in the middle of the night abandon their partner and sneak into their dormitory to sleep.When she thinks about it, she thinks it''s funny.


    "Well, I have a deep memory." Yu Meirou said.


    "Shy He Yejiang didn''t give Nie Jun a deep night at all. Let the two of us help her fulfill her long-cherished wish!" Alize blushed and said her proposal.


    "You... are you saying that you want the Lord... to take the initiative to attack?" Yumi stammered, blushing coldly.


    "Well, Nie Jun is thinking of He Ye. If you let him take the initiative, unless the sun comes out from the west. As a senior sister, we should take the initiative to care for him." Alize said with a special event.


    "Yes...Is that so, then I think about it." Yumi''s heart was pounding, and she didn''t dare to look at Aliz directly.


    "Decide as soon as possible, otherwise, even if there is no Elizabeth, there will be thousands of girls who like Nie Jun. He... is a bad guy who steals girls'' hearts." Alize hummed.


    When the two women were talking about Nie Kong, he really accompanies Elizabeth to share lunch.In just ten minutes, Elizabeth has the illusion of a date every time.Seeing the teacher wipe out the food cleanly regardless of her temperament, Elizabeth gracefully took out a white handkerchief from her pocket and gently wiped the grease on the corners of his mouth.


    "Ah, what a coincidence, I can actually meet you here." A sweet voice with three-point surprise and seven-point surprise interrupted their sweet lunch time.Elizabeth''s pretty face was almost black. She was disturbed twice during the three "dates" in four days. She was very upset and looked at the voice.The black shawl and long hair were draped smoothly behind, and those bright and twinkling eyes were able to speak as a man.The delicate and pretty face is so beautiful that Elizabeth couldn''t even believe that there would be someone in the school that could compare to her.


    If Elizabeth is a noble princess, then she is like a sister next door, with the breath of being close to others.The two women are almost the heroes of the academy, but at this time they all gathered around Nie Kong.


    "It''s you?" Nie Kong was surprised, saying that the area of ??Genettix is ??not small, and this can be encountered.


    "It''s great, you didn''t forget me." She couldn''t help but sat down opposite Elizabeth, her eyes full of surprise and looked at Nie Kong.


    "Teacher, who is she?" As a woman''s instinct, Elizabeth felt that the person before her was not easy.


    Nie Kong paused, "Actually I don''t know her name, but I only meet her occasionally."


    "It''s not a simple meeting, thanks to you for helping me to..."


    Nie Kong was taken aback, and quickly covered her mouth with his hand: "Hmm...well, I did her a favor, a simple matter."


    Elizabeth became more and more suspicious. Does the teacher have any hidden secrets with her?


    "Hee hee, who said it was a trivial matter? I would definitely not dare to stay in school without you. It''s a pity that you already left when I came out. I regret that I can''t thank you properly. Fortunately, God bless you. I can meet you again, so that I can thank you well..." She held Nie Kong''s generous palm with joy, "First of all, let me introduce myself. My name is Zedu Isuzu, a third-grade Jenitex Pandora. How about you, can you tell Isuzu your name?"


    After hearing her name, Nie Kong felt a little familiar, "Zedu Isuzu, isn''t she Pandora ranked second in the third grade?" The school carnival ranked the top ten of the four years old, and Nie Kong was all a little impressed.


    It''s just that Nie Kong knows the information she indicated, and forgets her role and personality in the second dimension.In other words, she is a girl who is many times more dangerous than Shen Wu Yueya!!


    "My name is Nie Kong, and I am now a teacher for first-year freshmen." Nie Kong replied out loud.There is nothing wrong with the girl in front of her, her body is clean and not as filthy as God Wuyueya, which makes people uncomfortable.


    "Ah, it''s a shame that you are a school teacher. But it doesn''t matter, because the relationship between boys and girls is more than just a partnership between Pandora and the Dominator." Isuzu''s regret was fleeting, and his spirit was restored. Said.


    She chatted with Nie Kong, and her voice showed a hint of deep affection.Elizabeth, who was also a woman, could clearly sense it.


    Elizabeth looked at Nie Kong and Isuzu who were talking, and the steak on the plate was cut into terrifying pieces without knowing it.It''s really hateful. It interrupted my date with the teacher.


    "Are you a third-year student, shouldn''t you dine with your master?" Unable to stand her one-man show, Elizabeth frowned and asked.Is Zedu Isuzu who ranked second in the third grade, is he an enemy?


    "Oh, are you talking about the master? Senpai didn''t plan to take it. Because I dug all over the corners of Genettix, but I didn''t find a suitable partner. I feel that even if there is no master, it doesn''t matter." Isuzu Looking at Elizabeth''s beautiful face, she said with a smile.

 913 The collapse of the second element Text 0937, Zedu Isuzus goal?

    Elizabeth was very annoyed, because depending on the teacher''s attitude, the girl in front of her was a hundred times more dangerous than Shen Wu Yueya.As for beauty, Elizabeth felt that she would not lose much to herself.Even in terms of figure, the advantage of age is much better than that of herself. The convex and backward curves wrapped in the clothes show the beauty of her woman.


    Now through the conversation, she gradually moved closer to her teacher-from a stranger to a friend!Nine times out of ten, she must be an admirer of the teacher.


    "I''ll order more food in the restaurant, little Elizabeth, would you like it?"


    "No, I''m almost full, thank you teacher." Almost full of anger, but when she heard Nie Kong caring about herself, she felt a lot better.


    "Okay." Nie Kong held his empty plate, smiled apologetically, and left the two women alone in the restaurant.If he discovered the smell of gunpowder from the two women in time, he would not be so rash.


    When Nie Kong left, the surrounding air became very cold and severe.Elizabeth, a cold queen, does not allow anyone to compete for the teacher she likes.


    "Warning you, don''t pester my teacher in the future."


    "Oh, the eldest sister Elizabeth is so temperamental, she actually talked to her third-year senior like this. Anyway, who stipulates that he belongs to you?" Zedu Isuzu said with a smile.


    "The teacher likes me, please focus on not to harass us." Elizabeth said coldly.


    "Haha... you really want to laugh off my big teeth. You know, even if you two are a husband and wife, you still have no right to stop me from liking him. Compared to you, a lady who only loses her temper, In the future, the teacher will definitely like me more and abandon you." Zedu Isuzu laughed.


    "You..." Elizabeth''s eyes narrowed, and the spoon in her hand was about to bend.Ling Li''s momentum spread, and several floating satellite weapons appeared beside her.


    "Yeah, are you going to use force to persecute the third-grade elder sister. A new first-year freshman really doesn''t know the rules." Her expression remained unchanged, she didn''t care at all.The third grade ranked in the top three at the Carnival, which shows how strong her strength is.Not to mention being able to use free and Ye''s combat skills, at least the adaptation rate of Stigma must be very high.


    "By the way, I won''t give up my teacher. I would take the initiative to make him like me before, even if he is his lover." She seemed to think that Elizabeth wasn''t angry enough, so she added a bit of jealousy.


    Elizabeth felt an unprecedented anger, and her eyes were about to tear her apart.Isuzu sat beside her with a smile, as if expecting her to take action.


    The surrounding audience looked good at the show, and many people knew the identity of the two women.One is the second in the first grade, and the second in the third grade.


    "Huh..." With a glance at Nie Kong''s return, Elizabeth retracted her weapon and restored her grace.


    "Hehe, Elizabeth school girl, if I dare to show me weapons next time, I won''t be polite." She whispered in her ear, not to mention how nasty the smiling face was.


    After seeing Nie Kong coming back, Isuzu said goodbye to him, saying that he would thank him for his help the day before yesterday.


    Elizabeth was in a bad mood, and there was a love rival, and it was a difficult love rival.Even if the teacher likes herself, her goal is to be the teacher''s lover, without shame!!


    The good mood to accompany the teacher to dinner was all ruined by her. After the dinner, Elizabeth returned to her classroom depressed.


    "Oh, it looks like you are deflated, right?" A crisp girl''s teasing voice heard from her ear, making Elizabeth very annoyed.


    Turning around impatiently, he found that it was his classmate-Arnit Mark Millland.


    "Did you see it?" Elizabeth frowned.


    "Hehe, I happen to be dining in the restaurant, which is closer to you. I really don''t understand why so many girls would like him." Anite smiled with squinting eyes.


    "I don''t understand you, your personality is too blatant, and you can''t find the charm of the teacher." Elizabeth did not want to talk to her because she was in a bad mood.


    "Cut, in this world where NOVA will destroy at any time, strength is the first truth." Arnet hummed a little, paused and continued: "The new third-year senior Sawadu Isuzu, Elizabeth Do you know her information?"


    "Know it, she seems to be the second-ranked Pandora in the third grade." Speaking of love rivals, Elizabeth immediately came to the spirit.


    "That''s indicative information, for example, what I said was her character and her background." Anite asked.


    "No, I don''t usually pay attention to those things, don''t you know?" Elizabeth asked strangely.


    "The powerful Pandoras in the first to fourth grades of school, I basically collected all their information. The one named Sawadu Isuzu is not easy to provoke. I advise you not to provoke her."


    "Is there anything special?"


    "She is one of the geniuses with the best stigmata fitness rate, but has a gloomy history, as if she once killed Genettix in Pandora!" Arnett said carefully.


    Elizabeth''s eyes widened, and she wondered: "You will be sentenced for killing Pandora in the academy?"


    "No, she is a legitimate defense in the case. According to the rumors, it seems that there was a scandal between her and the victim''s suppressor, and the initiator of the scandal was the suppressor. In other words, it is estimated that the suppressor is infatuated. Her beauty entangled her. Pandora, the man who witnessed this scene, attacked her, and after she was properly defended... she missed the enemy and killed him. But it was not that she killed the opponent personally, but the victim''s own weapon made herself dead! The victim seems to be the second in the second grade, and you are the second in the first grade, so be careful. If she likes the teacher, just let her forget it. She seems to be willing to talk to a man for the first time, so she is bound to win." I feel a little tricky inside, so I kindly remind my monitor.


    "What are you kidding about, how could you give the teacher to that kind of person?" Elizabeth gritted her teeth without listening to advice.Just now, Sawadu Isuzu''s words and scenes came to mind, and she lost her mind when she was calm.

 914 The collapse of the second element body 0940, stop

    Although it was already over from school in Genettix¡¯s simulation center, the empty classroom was confronted by two lovely girls.


    "Hurry up, your purpose of asking me to come here. If you want to continue to persuade me to leave the teacher, then let''s avoid it." Isuzu said lazily.


    "The matter of letting you leave the teacher will be discussed later, what I want to ask now is your true intention! Deliberately approaching the teacher and me, what do you have in mind! If your goal gets rid of me, then come." Elizabeth Leng Soundtrack.


    "Hahaha... there is only one match for me in the world-the third grader Yi Suna! As for you to deliberately approach the teacher, I admit that you used a little trick. Originally intended to be the relationship between the two of you Used to kill time and test the feelings of the two of you. But in the process of constant contact with him, I unknowingly like him." Isuzu smiled, wondering whether the words were true or false.But her desire to defeat Issuna is definitely true.


    "If you really can''t stand it, you can leave the teacher''s side. I really hate a lady like you, and think that all the beautiful things in the world should belong to you!"


    Elizabeth''s knuckles were white, and no words could describe her current anger.Obviously she intervened between herself and the teacher, so she was so high-sounding!


    "Sure enough, it''s ridiculous and nonsense. I won''t talk to you, and solve the problem according to our Pandora''s way. If you lose, never come to harass the teacher!" Elizabeth understood Isuzu''s personality some time ago, and her sentence is considered to be Marriage can also become Nie Kong''s lover so Elizabeth understands that she can''t persuade her.


    "Hey, the teacher just likes you a little bit, so you''ll lose your mind. If you''re not afraid that the teacher is sad and you don''t fully like yourself for the time being, I must abolish you like a second-year Pandora girl. A duel, right? Just let Senior give a lesson to the first-year freshmen who have arrogantly challenged the third grade senior..." Isuzu shook his head.She smiled with enthusiasm, as if she would not be cold even when she was angry.


    To say how big the gap is between the third grade and the first grade is like the difference between a kindergarten and an adult.The freshmen in the first grade have just implanted the stigmata. The stigmata on Pandora in the third grade is fully mature, and they have begun to learn the battle with NOVA and the advanced fighting skills of He Ye.Even if Elizabeth has two mature marks on the leaves, there is still a big gap!!


    Elizabeth embodies her own weapons, and the efficient flow of energy from the stigmata has caused a vicious wind in the virtual combat center.


    Elizabeth leaped into the sky, and the muzzles of several floating weapons that could reflect the beam of the stigmata satellite system were chilling.The satellite cannon beams aimed at Isuzu, intertwined into a large net.


    Isuzu scorned Elizabeth and didn''t use her own weapons at all. Her body accelerated into the air."Triple acceleration!"


    The speed of breaking through the air made the beam''s attack missed.Elizabeth was solemn for a while, she often clung to Nie Kong and asked him to tell the third grade advanced combat skills.Nie Kong couldn''t help her, and told her some simple principles. She knew the horror of acceleration and clone.


    There was a sharp pain in Qiao''s face, and Elizabeth fell ten meters away after the reaction.


    "Ahem, triple acceleration, isn''t it? It''s really fast." Elizabeth was not surprised, because she experienced the strangeness of Xifeng Phantom, Nie Kong''s swiftness!


    "It''s enough to deal with you for a first-year grade." Isuzu''s figure flickered, his hands clenched into fists and hit Elizabeth''s body without stopping.


    "No, I can''t lose to you, even if I die!" The bright white light reflected, looking at Elizabeth from a distance, like a moon goddess noble and beautiful.It seems that after experiencing her desire, the activity of the two stigmata on the back and Ye is rapidly increasing.Similar to Ye''s NOVA transformation in the previous two years, a pair of white and transparent wings appeared behind her.The power contained in Ying Mark broke out at this moment.


    The eyes seemed to be able to see her speed, and the body reacted autonomously to avoid her attack.Watching her catch her wrist with her hand, Isuzu felt strange.After the outbreak, Elizabeth will not lose the opportunity to turn defeat into victory. After detaining the target, she immediately issued a trick-Holy Gun Longinus!


    The eight satellite systems all condensed a large amount of light, spraying a destructive energy column towards the front Isuzu.


    "Hehe, there is indeed a set, so let''s play it seriously." Isuzu, with eight stigmas, was just playing around, and now the smile on his face has faded!!


    "Clone..." She separated three afterimages, except for the one Isuzu held by Elizabeth, the other two bowed to her pretty face and threw a powerful whip leg.


    The beam wiped out one clone, but the power of the remaining two combined strikes made Elizabeth spit out a bloody arrow."A clone of me can be eliminated, the power is indeed good."


    Although Isuzu said so, her actualized weapon headquarters has not appeared, and the gap is too big.Elizabeth gritted her teeth to resist the pain, and controlled the satellite system to fire.


    The power of the satellite ray is much greater than before, and she can barely possess the power surpassing ordinary second-grade Pandora with the power of Yingshen.


    "Don''t be overwhelmed!" The two avatars of Isuzu were constantly leaping, avoiding her attack in the slightest.The two Isuzus in mid-air fold into one in front of Elizabeth, grabbing her golden and noble long hair, and hitting her abdomen with one knee.Elizabeth''s eyes were black, and her internal organs were about to shatter.


    "Huh..." Isuzu threw Elizabeth out casually, and patted her little hand by the way.


    "Don''t... don''t be proud!" The powerful energy fluctuations hit, and in Isuzu''s surprised eyes, the wings behind her turned into the same cuticle as NOVA.


    Her body slowly stood upright, and the strange power similar to NOVA sprayed out.


    "Trouble, did you run away like the previous second grade?" Isuzu frowned, thinking that if Elizabeth died unexpectedly, Nie Kong would ignore him if he knew it?But now she really longed to be by Nie Kong''s side, as she said - even his lover.


    "It doesn''t matter, I can only take action now! Killing a violent Pandora will not be very responsible..." Seeing Elizabeth''s eyes full of death, she knew that a war could not be avoided!


    "stop¡­¡­"

 915 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0941, explanation

    Things were exactly the same as they had experienced some time ago, and Isuzu ran away Elizabeth.


    Arnet, who personally pulled Nie Kong to come, saw that the activity of the stigmata was extremely high, and the semi-NOVA squad leader Elizabeth, her pretty face was already anxious.When she came to the academy, it could be said that Elizabeth was the first person she recognized.Nie Kong didn''t say much, he shouted angrily and stopped!


    Isuzu trembled physically and mentally, and looked out fearfully. The familiar figure is not the one she doesn''t want to see now. Who is Nie Kong?He wouldn''t misunderstand that it was his own director, he clearly didn''t want this to happen.


    It seems that Elizabeth lost her sanity, and a sharp side press threw her panic face on her face.The blood was filled with fog, and Zedu Isuzu was beaten for the first time, and it was a heavy blow from Elizabeth.


    Elizabeth''s attacks continued, and Isuzu obediently listened to Nie Kong''s words and did not counterattack, and kept beating Elizabeth!


    "Teacher, please hurry and save Elizabeth!" Arnet is almost desperate. If he continues to NOVA, Elizabeth will definitely die!


    "Haha, didn''t you say that the teacher is unreliable?" Now that Nie Kong has already come, it means that Nie Kong has mastered the situation and is still in the mood to make fun of the stubborn Anite.


    "Hmm..." Arnet choked. "Anet knew it was wrong. Now is not the time to say that? Since you are the teacher of Genettix, there must be other ways to suppress the excessive activation of the stigmata !"


    "NOVAization is indeed a bit difficult, but fortunately Elizabeth didn''t get too deep. Obediently watch the teacher''s performance."


    Anite pouted stubbornly, only hoping that the "incompetent" teacher in front of her could save Elizabeth.However, Nie Kong''s performance left Anite dumbfounded, and her previous knowledge was peaked.


    "Six-fold acceleration!" Nie Kong''s speed was incredible, and he forcibly interspersed between Elizabeth and Isuzu.A slender waist around Isuzu in his right hand took her a hundred meters away.


    "Teacher..." The sudden scene stunned Isuzu, and the fear and surprise in his mind were mixed.As a third-grade advanced combat technique, she certainly knew, but the teacher in front of her was able to use it, even surpassing the inventor and Ye.Six-fold acceleration, what a terrible peak of speed.Even the self-proclaimed genius is still in a triple acceleration and stagnation.In the textbook, it is said that the quadruple acceleration can already be called a super fast.


    "You return one after another, and bring it back to settle accounts with you!"


    Isuzu shrank his body and listened to Nie Kong as calm as if nothing had happened. The paste in his mind melted away, and he did not say a word, obediently listening to his orders.


    Elizabeth temporarily lost her sanity, so she would not show mercy to Nie Kong''s men.The brutal and messy attack is powerful, but it is basically full of flaws.


    "Clone!" Nie Kong attacked by Elizabeth suddenly turned into a dozen, surrounding Elizabeth in a whole circle.Elizabeth rushed to one of Nie Kong, Nie Kong next to her left and right clasped her wrist, Nie Kong in front immediately wrapped her waist.


    In this way, Elizabeth couldn''t move Nie Kong in a hug.Nie Kong paced behind Elizabeth and put his hand on her jade back.The NOVA energy that had eroded half of Elizabeth''s body seemed to vanish from the nemesis.


    "No...no, the teacher took the two fighting skills taught in the third grade to the extreme. It is obviously not Pandora." Isuzu said blankly. He has enough power to sweep all Pandoras.


    Anite''s eyes widened like a gong. How could the teacher, who she always despised and often provokes, become so powerful?


    The peak six-fold acceleration is even more shocking than Xi Feng''s Phantom!Facing his provocation, he always smiled with a gentle smile. I thought he was a coward, but in fact he kept letting himself go.


    In the eyes of the young girl Anite, there was more admiration unconsciously.Everything Nie Kong did was approved by the stubborn and arrogant Anite.


    Elizabeth''s hollow eyes slowly regained her look, and she was confused when she just woke up.


    "Are you awake?" There was a gentle call in her ears, and Elizabeth held her face blankly, seeing Nie Kong''s bright eyes for the first time.The body is so warm, so I am now in the arms of the teacher.Dreaming, if so, I hope I never wake up.


    "Woo, Elizabeth, it''s great for you to recover." Anite wept with joy, and kept wiping her tears.


    "I...what''s wrong with me?" It''s not a dream, but how can I be in the arms of the teacher?The scene before the coma appeared in my mind, and I clearly wanted to fight Isuzu!


    "Hmph, you are so messy, how can you make your body NOVA, don''t you know the danger? If you come later, the teacher might not be able to see you." Nie Kong blamed and worried.


    "And you, Sawadu Isuzu, what the hell is going on? Okay, what''s the fight?"


    Isuzu whispered: "As a senior who was invited by Elizabeth, she...she said that I would never show up with the teacher. I...I was wrong, I don''t know how things will turn into this."


    She said with a high face, looking straight at Elizabeth and Nie Kong: "But...but I won the duel, according to the rules I...I will never leave the teacher. Teacher, do you like Isuzu? What?"


    Elizabeth''s pretty face turned pale, her eyes dimmed a bit.


    "No, relatively speaking, I like Elizabeth a little bit more!" Nie Kong stroked Elizabeth''s golden bangs and said a word that shocked Elizabeth''s heart.


    "I like... the same teacher." She heard Nie Kong say that she liked herself for the first time, and her disappointed heart was full of sweetness and happiness.


    Isuzu''s pretty face was pale and bloodless, staring at Nie Kong blankly.


    "No, even if the teacher doesn''t like Isuzu now, Isuzu will definitely like Isuzu in the future. Even if you get married later, Isuzu will be the teacher''s lover!" Isuzu bit her teeth and looked at Nie Kong with teary eyes.


    She used to like to play with others, and for the first time even suffered Pandora''s accidental casualties.For the first time, I felt that my heart was about to split, and when the fake scene came to the back, she really invested.


    Elizabeth''s eyes were shocking, and for the first time she felt Isuzu''s seriousness, her infatuation.She hugged Nie Kong tightly, and he decided everything.It''s just that in my heart, I have acquiesced to her approach.


    "It''s up to you, but don''t mess around again." Nie Kong sighed.


    "Hmm..." Isuzu burst into tears and nodded heavily.


    Her appearance gave Elizabeth a big step and contributed to Nie Kong''s future harem.

 916 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0942, Aliz and Yumis battle

    The appearance of Zedu Isuzu gave Elizabeth a big step and made a great contribution to Nie Kong''s future college harem!


    "Teacher, I will definitely make you like me. Even if you get married in the future, Isuzu will unswervingly love you behind." Firmly encircling Nie Kong''s arm, his pretty face exudes a clean, rainy day. Smile without any impurities.


    In the past, she liked to show off her cleverness, which caused the first mistake and Pandora suddenly died.She didn''t do this on purpose, but the master entangled her relationship.According to the original work, she graduated with Yi Suna smoothly and joined the army to protect the world of Xiubaliye.Then she killed a Pandora again in the army, accidentally the first time, perhaps deliberately the second time.After being expelled from the army, she once again used the same technique to kill two unpleasant Pandoras in the lives of civilians.


    The legal sentence was self-defense, and Isuzu was not sentenced.But her half-black heart was all dyed black at that moment, transforming into an evil woman!


    "If you think you can cut off the bond between my teacher and me, just give it a try." Elizabeth went through the cycle of life and death, as if everything was taken lightly, and her calm and calm mentality was sublimated.The key is that she heard the teacher''s confession in person!!


    "Huh, who cares about you, I only care about the teacher." Isuzu said.


    Anite looked at Isuzu''s dialogue stupidly, and it was the first time that Xiao Nizi learned about a girl''s innocent first love.But the two girls all fell in love with the teacher, can it work.


    "Stop it, it''s late now, the teacher will send you back to the dormitory to rest!" Nie Kong said.


    "Yeah..." The three girls obediently responded, and even Anite, who has always liked to quarrel with Nie Kong, can be obedient now. He accompanied them to the female student¡¯s apartment, and Nie Kong stopped. Girl¡¯s. The boys enter and leave the dormitory at will. Because Pandora''s combat effectiveness is much higher than the dormitory, there is no fear that the female classmates are in danger. The reason Nie Kong stopped was that they did not know the number of their three dormitories.


    "Teacher, good night..." Isuzu suddenly worried about his heels, and kissed Nie Kong on the cheek despite the dumbfoundedness of the two girls.The beautiful cheeks are reddened and filled with a sweet smile.She trot a few steps forward, then turned around and waved goodbye to Nie Kong.


    Elizabeth hummed softly, she didn''t want to lose to Isuzu.She wrapped her arms around Nie Kong''s neck, and her bright red and fragrant mouth was printed on Nie Kong''s lips without hesitation.She thought to herself: "Isuzu can do it, and it can do it by herself, and it''s better than her!"


    Elizabeth kissed for the first time, and her heart was pounding.Exuding the rich Nie air, it made her body weak.After the kiss, she slipped into the dormitory building with her hot pretty face.


    Seeing the affection between the two women and Nie Kong, Anite was stunned.


    Nie Kong touched his mouth, turned around to smile at Anite and said, "Why, should Anite have a goodbye with the teacher?"


    Anite stepped back a few steps in a panic, pretending to be a fierce expression: "Who...who would, I''m going back." She took three steps and two steps, fearing that Nie Kong would eat her. .


    He watched as the figure of the three women gradually disappeared, and walked slowly back to the teacher''s dormitory not far away.To Nie Kong''s surprise, the door to the dormitory of the two women next to Yumi and Aliz was open, and white lights came out from inside.


    The moment he appeared, Nie Kong only smelled two fragrant winds.Looking left and right, Yumi and Aliz took his arms around, as if they were afraid that he would escape.


    Alize¡¯s is a cute nightdress, but the skirt is too short.


    Alize was very happy, and the battle was very successful.Nie Jun is a boy, and at an age who is curious about girls'' bodies.Although He Ye and Nie Jun are partners, He Ye is shy and surely afraid to mess around.


    "Nie Jun, since I''m back, let''s sit in our dormitory." Alize said involuntarily, taking Nie Kong''s arm and dragging it in.


    Yumei''s cold and pretty face was shy, with her red cheeks buried in it, and Aliz pulled Nie Kong into their bedroom.There was a bang at the door, and Alize immediately locked the door.


    Nie Kong and two women are left in the house now. Although they are not widows, they are a thousand times more charming than lone men and women. They wear such clothes that make men feel embarrassed.


    The layout of the room is lovely, with pink colors.A few lovely puppets were placed on a white bed.The relationship between the two women is indeed good, living together, sleeping together...

 917 The collapsed two-dimensional element text 0943-9444, and Yes request

    The sky gradually brightened, Nie Kong opened his eyes, Aliz and Yumi were still naked, lying on their sides, sleeping deeply, with smiles rippling at the corners of their mouths.The two girls turned from girls to women, and their pretty faces were a bit more feminine than before. It was Elizabeth and the others who did not have the maturity!


    A strange spirit, a cold and gentle, really intoxicating.Nie Kong didn''t want to disturb the beautiful woman''s dream for a while, his eyes were up to the sky, but his hands couldn''t help flicking on the two women.


    Suddenly, Nie Kong felt the two women''s breathing heavy, and he couldn''t help but look down. The two cute cheeks were blushing, but they both closed their eyes, and the body and his hands trembled.


    She immediately understood that the two "seniors" were afraid that they both woke up.Maybe it''s shy, I dare not open my eyes.He squeezed the two women''s chest slightly, and the two women shuddered and opened their eyes to face the smirking eyes of Shang Nie Kong.


    "Hehe, Jun Nie, make up for the first night of the baptism and have a good time."


    Aliz was not afraid at all, she coquettishly let Nie Kong trick her.


    "Bad, it wasn''t enough to bully me and Yumi last night." Alize held the powerful giant python with trembling hands, rubbing it jerky, blushing.


    The more he rubbed, the hotter reached Alize''s body and mind through his fingers.


    When it was Yumi''s turn, she murmured excitedly: "The three of us will be together forever." She gave Nie Kong extraordinary kindness, treating others and treating Nie Kong were two extremes.In other words, her tenderness only blooms to one person.


    Alize''s charming, Yumi''s charming, fully displayed in front of him, let him enjoy the blessing of the people.


    Fortunately, it is the weekend and no class is required.However, he didn''t return all night last night, and he seemed to be useless to inform He Ye.He looked at the two girls with confused pretty faces, and after a murmur, he teleported back to his and Heye''s wooden house.


    He Ye wore a pure white skirt covering his knees, virtuous and intellectual.The black hair on the back is tied into a bunch with a hairpin, obviously a wife''s hairstyle.The pretty face, the indispensable thing, coupled with the superb figure is really charming.She absently cleaned the leaves in the yard, wondering where it was floating.


    When she saw Nie Kong pushing open the wooden door of the yard, a surprise flashed in her eyes, and then a bit of resentment.With a cute little mouth, trotting over and asked: "Nie Jun, are you finally willing to come back? I didn''t return home last night, which made me worry to death."


    "I make you worry, things were a bit urgent last night, so I stayed overnight at school without notifying you." Nie Kong wrapped her waist around her, and immediately kissed her little mouth.


    He Ye held his face happily, all the grievances in his heart disappeared.But when she got close to Nie Kong, she smelled a familiar heavenly fragrance, and it seemed to be a girl''s body fragrance!


    There are not many girls I know well, and I know it is the smell of Aliz.No, it seems to be mixed with the second stock-Yumi sauce.


    She glanced at her lover with a smile but a smile. He must have "fiddled with" Alize and Yumi last night.He Ye''s face put a joking look on his face and said, "Last night, Jun Nie, you said you lived in school, right."


    Nie Kong nodded, and turned to Ye Huafeng: "And it''s on Alize''s bed, right. Did you have fun with Yumi and Alize last night?" Nie Kong was startled, and his nodding motion froze.You really can''t underestimate the woman''s carefulness, and He Ye discovered it unexpectedly.


    "Well, they said they want to make up for the first night of baptism with you."


    He Ye''s memory returned that night, and his face was blushing.


    "I know, I don''t mean to blame Nie Jun at all. Because I understand that Aliz and Yumi have always liked Nie Jun. Now they feel very happy. In the future, the four of our South Perth team can be together again." He Ye leaned gently in Nie Kong''s arms, full of tenderness.Another reason was that she was ashamed to tell her that she couldn''t stand Nie Jun''s toughness alone at night.


    "He Ye..." Nie Kong smiled, so that he deserves to be the He Ye he likes.


    The two leaned against in the quiet forest, quietly enjoying the warm aftertaste.After a long time, He Ye hurriedly said that he didn''t prepare breakfast.Abandoning Nie Kong in a hurry, he got into the kitchen alone.


    After breakfast, Nie Kong originally planned to take advantage of the weekend to spend time with Ye and go out.Her eyes were filled with joy, and she quickly hugged Nie Kong¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Jun Nie, it¡¯s been two years since I went back to visit my brother Kaza, can you..." Her meaning was very simple and clear, and she wanted to go back to the Aojing house in person. trip.


    "No, He Ye can''t appear in front of acquaintances for the time being. Trust your Nie Jun, I will let you be free again at the latest three years." Nie Kong comforted.To be honest, 10,000 people did not want to meet Ye He Aoi Kazuya.


    "Then...well, but I hope that Jun Nie can go back to visit his brother Heza instead of me, you should know the way." He Ye Rou said.She was a little worried and peaceful. He would definitely be sad when she heard of her "death" two years ago.Nie Jun said that for three years, he should be satisfied with himself.The younger brother will have people who care about him in the future, as long as he is safe, don''t have to worry about himself.


    "Well, use the weekend to visit him, but you have to be at home and don''t run around." Nie Kong nodded.A visit to the original protagonist Aoi Kazuya is a trivial matter.

 918 The collapse of the second element text 0945, cherry blossoms dream

    Since it was He Ye''s request, Nie Kong could barely agree to it.


    Fortunately, Nie Kong accompanied Ye back to the Qingjing family two years ago. The specific location was on the outskirts of the city. It only took half an hour by tram to get there from Genettix College.As long as you walk through a dense grove, you can see an old wooden attic, which is very old.


    Nie Kong thought for a while, and properly picked a few pale yellow wild chrysanthemums from the grass in the woods.Although it was a visit, he visited them in the name of the dead Heye.


    "drink¡­¡­"


    Suddenly, there was a young girl''s tender drink in the silent woods.Looking at the source of the sound, a graceful loli wearing a white tight-fitting practice clothes appeared in Nie Kong''s eyes.She has beautiful black hair similar to Ye''s, long draped around her waist, and her delicate features are faintly with Ye''s two-pointed shadow.She is so beautiful and cute, like an elf dancing.


    Her slender jade hand held a black Taishou tightly, and was constantly practicing the swinging skills.Looking at her young face, she is about 13 or 14 years old, and the scale of her chest can already see how impressive the future will be.The girl''s cheeks are a bit familiar, like He Ye''s cousin Tianshangyuan Sakura!


    "Sakura?" After two years of absence, Nie Kong was a little unsure whether the girl in front of him was her.


    Sakura suddenly heard someone calling her, and she accidentally cut the big tree in front of her with a shriek of a sword in her hand.Shaking and turning around, after seeing Nie Kong''s unchanged cheeks, Sakura gave a soft cry again, and the sword in his hand fell to the ground with a clang.You can''t go wrong, it''s... Brother Nie Kong.It''s been one or two years, and Sister Ye never saw him come after he died.


    "Brother Nie Kong, it''s been two years since I saw her." She felt sweet and sour in her heart. He hadn''t come back to see him since he died with Sister Ye.She felt wronged, thinking that Nie Kong had forgotten her.


    "I''m sorry...but Brother Nie Kong will take care of you for He Ye in the future." Hearing her aggrieved voice, Nie Kong half squatted in front of her and gently hugged her in his arms to comfort him.


    "Who said that it might be Sakura and Sister Ye taking care of you." Sakura said stubbornly.


    "Well, let Sakura take care of Brother Nie Kong."


    "Huh, that was a matter of course. Now I and Sister Ye are gone, so the cherry blossoms that received Brother Nie Kong''s heirloom are considered Brother Nie Kong''s fianc¨¦e..." She shook the hand of Tai Dao, her eyes filled with determination and looked at Nie. air.


    "By the way, Brother Nie Kong will come back to worship and Sister Ye." Sakura asked softly.


    "Forget it, Sakura, what are you doing in the woods alone? If there are tigers and lions, it would be dangerous," Nie Kong said.


    Sakura giggled, "Brother Nie Kong, stop teasing Sakura, okay, how can there be tiger beasts in a small forest? Sakura is practicing swordsmanship in the forest, hoping to catch up with Sister Ye."


    "Does Sakura intend to become Pandora? It just so happens that I am a teacher at Genettix School and can live together in the school in the future..." Nie Kongwen smiled.


    "Eh... Brother Nie Kong is Genettix''s teacher?" Her eyes were both joyful and sad."But... but Grandpa said that Sakura''s physique and the fitness rate of the stigmata are too low. Even if she can barely become a Pandora, but can''t use the power of the stigmata, it shouldn''t be admitted to Genettix Academy."


    "is it?"


    "Brother Nie Kong don''t have to worry about Sakura, because Grandpa has already discovered another way to inherit Pandora''s power. The condition is that he must undergo hard training, so Sakura will exercise in the woods." Sakura''s eyes bloomed with hope. The brilliance.


    "Does the Valkyrie plan?" Nie Kong chuckled, but Sakura didn''t hear it.The name of the new battle plan that Gengo Aoi studied in order to increase the combat effectiveness of NOVA.Unlike ordinary Pandora, the Valkyrie is a stigmata whose purity has been reduced and mass-produced and stored in an external device.Only when necessary, the body is temporarily injected and used.Ordinary people must be physically strong, otherwise they cannot withstand the pressure of external devices.


    After talking for a while, Sakura hurriedly took Nie Kong to a tombstone to worship and Sister Ye.Surrounded by green fields, full of birds and flowers, it is a good place to bury.


    In front of the tombstone, there was already a boy cleaning the surroundings. It was Kazuya Aoi, the younger brother of Heye.Looking at his performance, it is estimated that there will be time to pay homage to the "Heye" on the weekend!


    "I''m late." Nie Kong placed the chrysanthemum in front of the tombstone and touched the tombstone nonchalantly.


    "Brother Nie Kong, don''t be sad. Sister Ye is in the sky and hope we can continue to live happily..." Kazuya Aoi looked at his sister''s master with complexity, and felt a sense of compassion for a while.


    Nie Kong would not tell them the news that He Ye was alive, because the current He Ye was alone, cutting off all previous fetters.


    After staying with Hezai for about half an hour, Sakura took Nie Kong back to the wooden house of the Qingjing family, hoping to entertain Nie Kong well.For cooking and cooking, Sakura is very skilled at housework.


    Asked if she often came to take care of Aoi Kazuya, she said that she came back occasionally.Because Kazuya who is alone basically lives in school and rarely comes back.


    After tasting the food she cooked, she found that it was not terrible, and it seemed that she had been practicing for a long time.


    Seeing Nie Kong sweeping his own cooking, Sakura smiled sweetly.


    "I came back this time to see your living conditions. I feel relieved after seeing what you are now. If you have anything to do, please come to Genettix School to find me." After staying for half a morning, Nie Sora made a goodbye.


    "Hey! Brother Nie Kong, you must wait, Sakura must become a woman beyond Sister Ye." Looking at Nie Kong''s back, Sakura closed her hands and shouted.

 919 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0946, Satilesa’s troubles

    Time passed silently for another year. The original Elizabeth first graders naturally rose to the second grade, Isuzu¡¯s third graders became the fourth grade, and the college began to welcome a large number of new students.


    The college¡¯s Carnival Ranking Tournament is once again launched, from the upper grades to the lower grades.There was a slight twist in the fourth grade, and there was a super fierce battle between the first and second place.After arriving, the first place Yi Suna defeated the second place Isuzu Zedu with a slight advantage, causing Isuzu to shrink into Nie Kong''s arms and vomit for a day, saying how unwilling to fail.The carnival in the third grade did not have any outstanding highlights, and each of them was far worse than the fourth grade, so the transition was smooth.


    When it was second grade''s turn, Elizabeth was looking forward to confronting Sivon again.Regrettably, for the fairness of the carnival, the school specifically agreed that she should not participate in the competition.Since seeing all the shocking scenes of Xifeng VS one person last year, they have known that there is no need to compare.Her strength is much higher than Elizabeth, even beyond the fourth grade level, the competition is meaningless.


    Elizabeth was very dissatisfied, but she begged the teacher to teach her a high-level combat technique-acceleration.It''s better now, Xifeng withdrew.


    Although Xifeng is missing, the competition in the second grade has become very fierce!!After a bitter battle, the ones from the previous year are still behind.Elegant and haughty queen Elizabeth, stubborn and stubborn Anite, seemingly weak and deceptive Tissy, silver-haired loli Atia Simmons, black beauty Clio Brand, cold beauty Ingrid Byrne Shutan...


    Pandora has ten of hundreds of numbers remaining, and he keeps his eye on him and stays vigilant.Elizabeth was floating two meters high in the air with her own physical weapon, not to mention how elegant and beautiful.


    Cleo couldn''t understand Elizabeth''s appearance, and jumped into the air.She belongs to the melee type, and hits Elizabeth with a protective wall attached to her arm.Needless to say, Anite, who has a bit of a grumpy temper, has already met her opponent-Ingrid Burnsout!It''s the final moment to determine the top ten rankings of the second grade.


    Elizabeth is gorgeous with her own strength, dealing with several women.Especially after using acceleration, it was unstoppable and won the first place.Three women lost to her, Cleo, Tissy, and Anite.


    Anite, who lost, screamed unfair, saying that Elizabeth cheated and secretly let the teacher teach the acceleration skills that can only be learned in the third grade.


    Elizabeth gave a chuckle, not ashamed of the acceleration that Nie Kongshou learned from defeating them, but rather proud of it.Because it proves how close the teacher is to himself.


    The second grade ranking competition is over, the first is Elizabeth, the second is Tissy, the third is Anite, the fourth is the black beauty Clio, the fifth is Loli Atiyah, and the sixth is The name is Marlene Maxwell, and the seventh is Ingrid Burnsout...


    Anite was a little bit unwilling to see Tissi with a weak face in front of her. The two women did not really fight to decide the outcome. She felt that she was definitely better than Tissi.


    After the second-year carnival was over, it was the turn of the first-year freshmen.Nie Kong didn''t care very much, it seemed that there was no one worthy of his attention.He only remembered that the first place was a girl named Ganesha Rowlando, a typical fighting freak.Her personality and appearance are really similar to Arnett.


    After the carnival, the college returned to calm.


    What surprised Nie Kong was that the school arranged for him to teach the reclassified second grade, not the first grade, and continued to teach Elizabeth''s class.


    Cleo Brand and Atiya Simmons, ranked 3 and 4 in grades, also happened to be transferred to the class taught by Nie Kong. It seems that the academy is planning to arrange for Nie Kong to train several super-powerful Pandoras. , To deal with the next NOVA shock in the future.


    When the two women first saw that their teacher was Nie Kong, they were a little dissatisfied.Elizabeth snorted coldly and said, "If you don''t want to, get out of the classroom. The teacher can teach you. It is a blessing for you two."


    Anite looked at the two women contemptuously, and laughed: "No wonder they line up behind her, and the dog sees people inferiorly." She didn''t know how she would agree with Nie Kong in the first grade, and often quarreled with him.


    The two women didn''t dare to say more, they were a little curious. Pandora, who ranked first and third in the school year, would maintain an unprecedented male teacher. It seems that he must have his own skills.What''s more, being able to become a Genettix teacher can prove his ability.


    As a strategist, Atia Simmons felt that he wanted to explore Nie Kong''s information, let''s just obey the school''s arrangements for now.


    Nie Kong looked at the two more beautiful girls in the classroom, not to mention being more happy.The second-year course is down, mainly to train Pandoras to fight against NOVA in the virtual classroom.For Nie Kong, teaching the Pandoras to fight is just a trivial matter, it is too simple.


    Satilesa was promoted to the second grade like Elizabeth, and the Carnival of East Genettix ranked first in the grade.The second place is a Pandora of Cathy Lockhart, with two stigmata of He Ye, super strength...


    But now she seems to be in a little trouble. According to the news from Donggenitix, a first-year excellent master had severely injured a second-year Pandora named Satilesa and almost died. Up.


    It is said that Satilesa refused to baptize with him, but the master entangled her with confusion, and she couldn''t bear it.


    The school passed the news to the teachers of the world, letting them guard against the safety of the guards.After Nie Kong got this one disappeared, his brow furrowed.


    "It seems that Satilesa is in trouble. Didn''t she say that she is going to transfer to Sigenitix?" Nie Kong, who was on the other side of the world, couldn''t guess her situation, so he planned to go to the UK.


    According to Satilesa who she knows, she is a gentle girl, not the original prohibition of contact with the queen, and she will certainly not offend others easily.

 920 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0947, East Genitis

    The course arrangement for the first day is basically to introduce the content of the class in the future, and will not be exposed to actual combat exercises all at once.After class, Nie Kong rejected Elizabeth''s cryptic appointment request and hurriedly left the classroom.After hearing from the school early in the morning that Satilesa was in trouble, he couldn''t sit still.


    Japan is nine hours earlier than the United Kingdom, and six o''clock in the afternoon in Japan is equivalent to nine o''clock in the morning in the United Kingdom. The time is right.Nie Kong called He Ye by the way, and after saying that he might not go back tonight, he teleported directly to the villa in England.He Ye might think that Nie Kong plans to spend the night with Aliz and Yumi, so he doesn''t care much.


    Nie Kong returned to the villa he was familiar with, looking around and not seeing Nar.He swept it with his spiritual sense and found Nar who was drying clothes outside the courtyard of the villa.The blond hair grows to the waist, with the loose clothes of the house, she is charming as a beautiful woman.She is so intoxicated by men, whether it is body and appearance, it is a top-notch existence.


    Nie Kong quietly appeared behind her, sneaking with both hands and hugged her small waist from behind.Not to mention the scent that came to his face, but the soft waist made him like it.Nar''s body suddenly stiffened because she smelled a familiar man.She turned around in surprise. The person in front of her was not her beloved Nie Kong. Who was it?Unable to contain the excitement of the reunion, she took the initiative to put her arms around Nie Kong''s neck and gave her own kiss, venting her tight emotions.


    After a few minutes of kissing, she panted and softened her plump body into Nie Kong''s arms.If it were not for the wrong time and place, she really couldn''t help but urge to dedicate her body, longing for his comfort.


    The bitterness and depression of parting made Naer understand that he was deceiving and saying that as long as he kept the good night, he would deceive himself and others, and he couldn''t bear the life without him.He is really an enemy, let himself and his daughter fall in love with him desperately.


    After staying warm for a long time, Nie Kong put his arms around Nar''s willow waist and sat in the green grass on the yard, and asked aloud: ¡°Nar, do you know what is going on with Satilesa? I am a little worried about her.¡±


    She leaned in Nie Kong''s arms and hesitated for a while and said, "I don¡¯t know the specific situation. I heard that Satilesa severely injured a first-year male classmate. As punishment for her, the college seems to have to shut down a few Heaven¡¯s confinement. But Nar believes that a gentle girl like her daughter will not hurt others for no reason."


    "Well, I have always believed in Satilesa, because she is our lovely daughter."


    Nie Kong uttered a shy voice, and said ashamed: "Chaos... nonsense, it''s weird that Satilesa would recognize you as a father." My daughter''s thoughts are clearly understood by herself, and she has long since taken away from the villain in front of her. .If she knew her relationship with Nie Jun, she would definitely hate herself.


    "Hehe, do you recognize me as your man?" Nie Kong smiled.


    She silently buried her face in Nie Kong''s arms, silently answering Nie Kong''s question, and there was an unspeakable sweet happiness in her heart.He is his only man, and he will only love him secretly, that is the only way to make himself and his daughter happy.


    "You don''t have to worry about Satilesa. Since I''m here, I won''t let people bully her and make things clear." Faced with East Genettix Academy, Nie Kong felt it necessary Take a look.


    "Hmm." Nar believed his words, because he had always been so gentle, like their patron saint.


    "Be at home, and wait for me to bring Satilesa back." Nie Kong kissed her Yuyu''s forehead and left the villa with her reluctant gaze.


    The world-famous Genettix College is located in the center of London, covering a very large area.Nie Kong had spiritual knowledge to help locate Satilesa, so he arrived within a few tens of miles.


    There are many similarities between British Jenitis and Japan, such as the magnificent gate in front of you, with huge golden English letters inlaid on it.The sun was shining, a burst of sparkle.


    Lingshen scanned the academy carefully and found that the basic layout inside was similar to that of Japan.Not only that, even the uniforms worn by the students are exactly the same as Sigeneticus''s.


    Almost all girls in the academy are European and American style girls, but compared to the three-dimensional hair color, there are a lot of richer, there are golden, silver, light blue and emerald green, but there are very few black straight and long.And their breasts are eye-catching, and their bulging clothes support their upper bodies.


    There are several female Pandora guards in military clothes in front of the school gate, because the nature of Genettix is ??basically a military academy trained to deal with NOVA, and its management is very strict.


    However, the teacher uniform worn by Nie Kong didn''t have time to take off, so the guard didn''t intend to stop him, but instead saluted him respectfully.


    Walking on the path of the campus, Nie Kong attracted the discussion and attention of many beautiful girls.Especially the second-year students, if it weren''t for Nie Kong''s teacher uniform, they would have rushed to fight for Nie Kong to become their own master.


    "Wow, he...who is he, so handsome..."


    "No way, if you don''t know him, you will regret it."


    European and American girls are much bolder than those in the East. There are even a few single Pandoras who have come to him.Nie Kong''s simple smile made them feel confused.When he recovered, Nie Kong had already left.


    As some imprisonment rooms for Pandora with serious violations of discipline, there are usually two teachers who are responsible for the supervision, like a prison.The iron gate is constructed with world-hard alloys to ensure that Pandora''s physical weapons cannot be broken.


    There is more than a dozen students who violated discipline in the detention room.Most of them committed private fights and severely injured some classmates.


    When Nie Kong arrived, she saw Satilesa sitting quietly in the prison with her hands on her knees, her beautiful face with a bit of sorrow.


    "Sister Satilesa..." Nie Kong called out softly, making Satilesa shocked.She raised her face in disbelief, and actually saw the brother Nie Kong who she was thinking about!


    As if in a dream, she pinched her pretty face hard.It hurts very much, indicating that I am not a dream, and Brother Nie Kong really needs to be in front of me!!


    "Nie...Brother Nie Kong, why are you here?" She said silently.

 921 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0948Big trouble

    "Need to ask, of course I am worried about you so I came to take you out of here." Nie Kongwen said.


    "But... But Satilesa did not go through the formalities for transferring to Sijenitix. If you leave the meeting now, you will lose all your efforts..." Satilesa explained softly to Nie Kong.


    "No need!" Nie Kong ignored the two female Genettix teachers guarding the surroundings and cut the iron gate made of solid alloy into two with a simple wave of his hand.Nie Kong grabbed Satilesa''s jade hand and brought her to his side.Satilesa blushed, obediently listening to Brother Nie Kong''s arrangement.


    "Buzz..." His savage hand touched the alarm system installed in the room, attracting all the two guarding teachers.


    Several detained Pandora looked at Nie Kong dumbfounded, because the "teacher" in front of him was acting too strange.


    "You...you are not our Genettix teacher, who are you?" The two guarding teachers carefully looked at Nie Kong''s handsome and unfamiliar cheeks, their expressions suddenly changed.


    "Get out of the way, it''s none of your business." Nie Kong said lightly.


    Seeing Nie Kong destroy the confinement room and rescue Pandora who made a mistake, how could they stand by and watch.It is their job to guard the cell.


    "It''s not a small tone, I advise you to behave well. If you save her privately, it will make her more guilty." The first girl in her twenties grumbled dissatisfiedly.They are Pandora who retired from Xiubalier, and they have power beyond most students in the school.


    "Who cares, as long as I am here, you will not be allowed to bully Satilesa." Nie Kong glanced at the two women with disdain, and pulled Satilesa straight away.


    "Asshole, it seems that you have to ask for trouble?" One of the teachers had a temperament and turned into a western knight gun and rushed over.The spear broke through the air, sweeping everything like a broken bamboo.


    It was not a thorn at first, for fear that it would kill someone.


    "Quadruple acceleration..."


    Nie Kong took Satilesa to take a step forward, seemingly slow, but actually moved ten meters away in one step.


    "No...impossible!" The two teachers were shocked, because Nie Kong subverted their cognition.He is clearly not Pandora, how can he use Pandora''s advanced combat skills?


    "Clone..." As if she didn''t believe it, she transformed three figures into three angles and rushed towards Nie Kong, and three knight''s guns spitting out snakes formed a lore formation.


    "Humph, overwhelming!"


    He separated one more clone than her, and one person held her knight''s gun with one hand.With a light flick, the three avatars were thrown on the solid wall.Nie Kong Zhen, who was pulling Satilesa, continued to move forward, but did not bring him any obstacles.


    "It''s not wrong, he can use Pandora''s advanced combat skills, let''s attack with all his strength!" A teacher who was watching the battle from behind was breathing stagnant, transformed into two daggers and a jump, using acceleration skills.That posture was exactly the same as Ominous Blade.


    "Triple acceleration..." Although she is a teacher, she still cannot break through to quadruple acceleration, the so-called superb speed.


    "Clone!" The teacher, half of his body inlaid on the wall, coughed out a few mouthfuls of blood, resisting the pain of falling apart, jumped out and attacked Nie Kong with his companion.One of the two teachers is good at speeding up, the other is good at doppelganger, and the combat experience is very rich.


    "Six Acceleration!"


    Nie Kong''s sudden burst of words shocked their hearts.He must be scary, how could anyone in the world surpass the boundaries of quadruple acceleration?But the locked Nie Kong disappeared strangely, at a speed invisible to the naked eye.


    The burst of air heard in the ears shows that his speed is terrible.Without the ability to resist at all, the five shadows in mid-air burst into a cloud of blood almost at the same time.


    In less than a second, half of the two women''s bodies were missing and fell into a pool of blood, and that was just a simple attack by Nie Kong.If it were not for Pandora''s strong physique, they would have died.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh. Pandora of the Cavalier Gun was shocked for the first time.


    "No...No, you can''t let them leave like this and send a message to the school for help!" The teacher holding a double-edged blade tremblingly stretched into his clothes and took out a communication device.


    On the one hand, it is to prevent Nie Kong from leaving, on the other hand, he hopes that the school will send rescue troops to save himself.


    "Hey...hey, ask for support. Out of the confinement room... an enemy will take away Satilesa, the number one in the second grade..."


    Kinho''s communication room saw the miserable situation of the two women, and could not help but dispatched a medical unit for treatment.They mobilized the video in the prison room to read the enemy''s appearance in order to hunt down.


    The scene of Nie Kong taking Satilesa away immediately appeared on the screen, and the characteristics of Nie Kong and Satilesa were expanded.


    The brows of several teachers in the communication room were all squeezed together, and the first reaction was for Satilesa, who was the second in the school year.Without a word, an urgent order was issued: "Send an emergency alert, ask the guards for support, and be sure to stop them from leaving." Or, it is not too serious to escape from the confinement room, and there is no need to make such a big fight, but beat the two teachers. The nature of the serious injury changed.


    But if the principal of East Genettix was present, he probably wouldn''t dare to attack Nie Kong at all.Not many people know Nie Kong''s horror, only a few in the world.Moreover, they listed Nie Kong''s information as confidential and would not let others see it.


    The information immediately reached the guards in charge of the security of the academy. The dozen or so Pandoras sent out were responsible for blocking in front of Nie Kong according to the positions found by the satellite.


    The students around seemed to smell a special smell, not to mention that the appearance of the handsome and extraordinary Nie Kong on the campus was a major event that could make a sensation in the school.


    Cathy Lockhart, who is also in the second grade, lost to Satileza at the Carnival, and found it very strange to see a strange man pulling the first place Satileza.


    She knew that Satilesa was going to be locked up, how could she come out now.And the man next to him is not like her master, but he has a strange bond with him, and he is a partner, who is he?


    One by one mystery appeared in her mind, which made her hide behind some classmates and follow them to see what happened.

 922 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0949, help Satilesa transfer school

    "Please stop your steps, otherwise you must bear the charge of rebelling against Xiubaliye''s army." The guard who spoke was a majestic Pandora, who led a dozen of her men to stand in front of Nie Kong.The students watching the excitement were in an uproar, betraying Xiubaliye is betraying the world, who can bear it?


    "One sentence gave us a big hat. It''s so majestic. Just because you Pandora can represent Xiubaliye, don''t let people look at jokes?" Nie Kong laughed.


    The captain of the guard appeared astonished for a second, his pretty face was a bit ugly, and it was the first time that someone was not afraid of the existence of Xiubalier.


    "Very well, then don''t blame us for being merciless. The guard team is dispatched and the task is to capture them alive..."


    More than a dozen Pandoras who retired from Xiubalier were divided into two teams in a disciplined manner. One team was the vanguard and the other was the attack, inheriting the battle mode with NOVA.


    Pandora, who was watching the excitement around, squeezed a cold sweat for Nie Kong, especially Cathy Lockhart with long green hair!She inherited the three stigmata of He Ye, and the adaptation rate of Ying Hen reached 90%.It can be said that she can perfectly display the power of He Ye Shenghen.At a young age, he has been able to break through the triple to accelerate.


    "Get away!" Nie Kong''s free hand pointed forward, and the terrifying spatial fluctuations covered several hundred meters.They were shocked to find that their bodies seemed unable to move under pressure.


    "Dominators in the school, please help neutralize his enchantment." The team leader kept calm, snorted and scanned dozens of dominators around him.


    The male classmates who watched the excitement didn''t dare to violate their orders, so they could only help.A dozen male classmates shot together, and Nie Kong was completely covered by the blue enchantment.


    What frightened them was that the Frozen World of the Dominator was indeed covered, but the body did not return to freedom at all!!No, it''s not the frozen world of the masters at all!


    "Crack..." It was like the sound of glass breaking, and the students watching could clearly see that the air had cracked and broken into pieces, like a dream!!


    They wiped their eyes and found to their horror that the guards were wiped out all at once, and their bodies seemed to have been severely cut, bloody!!What did he do?A simple raise of the hand can defeat a dozen elite Pandoras?


    "Space fluctuations?" The frequency of appearance is different from NOVA, but it is indeed the ability of space.


    The teachers who followed this scene stared at Nie Kong in amazement. Who is he? Is it true that he can control the space?They searched Nie Kong''s information and found that they were all SSS-level secrets!


    "Please tell your principal. From then on, Satilesa quit the East Genitix Academy and transferred to Cgeniticus to go to school." After speaking, Nie Kong took Satilesa''s little hand and left the school gate. .


    At this moment, Nie Kong''s mightiness succumbed to the students of East Genettix.Many people are curious about Nie Kong''s identity and keep inquiring about his information, but only a few people can know.


    The mysterious man easily defeated the powerful guards with one move, and became the legend of East Genettix.


    After returning to the villa with Satilesa, Nar greeted them with joy.Satilesa''s eyes were filled with unresolved happiness, because Brother Nie Kong said that he would help her transfer to Sigenitix to go to school, so that he could stay by his side.I have been looking forward to it for several years, and now I can finally accompany him as I wish.A woman who can be worthy of Brother Nie Kong must be the best in the world, and she will strive for it as a goal!!But what she doesn''t know is how fierce the competition will be after transferring to Sijenitix Academy...


    Naer poured a cup of hot black tea for his daughter and Nie Kong, and asked concerned: "Girl, tell us what happened. With your personality, you shouldn''t harm others indiscriminately? After hearing of your accident You see, Jun Nie immediately left the matter and came from Japan, how many things were delayed."


    "It''s okay, nothing is more important than Satilesa. It''s fine now." Nie Kong shook his head.


    Satilesa looked at Nie Kong softly, with a sweet feeling in her heart: "Thank you for your concern, Brother Nie Kong."


    "The cause of the incident was that two days ago and one afternoon, a first-year junior asked to partner with me! But... but I refused him, saying that I had a candidate for Brother Nie Kong. He entangled and kept talking about Nie Brother Kong''s bad words, so...so..." Speaking of this, Nie Kong and Naer guessed the result.


    Satilesa, who has liked to admire Nie Kong since childhood, although she is a gentle and kind girl, Nie Kong is like her inverse scale!!If anyone touches it, she will be transformed into the existence of the original forbidden to touch the queen.


    "Hehe, let me just say it, I don''t like to hear someone say bad things about your brother Nie Kong." Naer couldn''t help squeezing her daughter''s show nose and teasing.


    Satilesa blushed, and whispered: "Which... how can it be." She was shy and cute, with a beautiful face, so beautiful.Mother and daughter stand together, like twin sisters.Moreover, Satilesa completely inherited the advantages of her mother, with big breasts and big hips, and her skin was white and tender and could squeeze out water.The character is soft on the outside and strong on the inside. Once you touch your bottom line, you will run away.


    "Satilesa is so good, Brother Nie Kong likes this kind of Satilesa the most."


    Nie Kong caressed her blonde hair with his right hand, and Satilesa sat beside him with her face buried in her face, infinitely shy.


    "East Genettix can''t stay, Brother Nie Kong will arrange for you to go to school in Xigenettix. Everything is backed by me."


    Naer smiled far-fetched, because not only Nie Kong, but also his daughter was about to leave.


    "After we arrived in Japan, did my mother live here alone?" Satilesa was very delicate in her heart, looking at Nie Kong worriedly.


    "No, I plan to move the villa to Japan together, and Nar will always be with us." Nie Kong smiled.


    Narr''s eyes flashed with infinite surprises, like dreaming.


    "Great, our family can live together again." Satilesa exclaimed happily.

 923 The collapse of the second element Text 0950, Satilesas bold declaration

    After receiving the villa into the ring, Nie Kong took the mother and daughter with both hands and moved away from England.He plans to settle the villa on the outskirts of Tokyo, opposite to the hut where Waye lives.And because the impact of NOVA has greatly reduced the world''s population, many open spaces outside the cities are basically empty, which is convenient for Nie Kong.


    Suddenly from night at 10 o''clock in the night to 8 o''clock in the day, the two women almost couldn''t stand the change of jet lag. Fortunately, their physique was very strong.


    When the time for class was ready, Nie Kong took Satilesa to Sijenitis School to complete the transfer procedures.In the principal''s office, Margaret saw Nie Kong''s face and readily agreed to Satilesa''s application for admission.


    Although approved, Satilesa lacked transfer procedures and basic file information, so she had to re-enter from the first grade.


    Satilesa felt that she was very happy to be in the same school as Brother Nie Kong, and would not care about this little thing.Unfortunately, I cannot transfer to the class taught by Brother Nie Kong.She secretly determined that she must redouble her efforts in the future.Show it well to Brother Nie Kong and try to become a girl worthy of Brother Nie Kong.


    As a result, the principal assigned her to the class where Ganesha Rowlando was ranked first in the Carnival.


    Little did she know that seeing the arrival of the new students, Ganesh Rolando, who was the first in the school year, had already planned to give her a slap in the face.In a practical simulation class, she provoked Satilesa.


    Satilesa wanted to ignore it, but Ganesha was aggressive.Satilesa, who was planning to be a good student, had no choice but to challenge.


    Ganesha''s actual weapon is a few flexible restraint chains, and the shape of the front end is a cone-shaped sharp weapon, like a viper with several snake heads.


    She controlled a few chains and slammed at Satilesa at a tricky angle, and Satilesa escaped her assault simply by dodge.At this time, Satilesa''s pretty face began to tighten, showing the strong side of her character.


    Almost a spike situation, Satilesa swooped and appeared behind Ganesh.The sharp and huge blade in her hand pierced her belly relentlessly from behind.


    The classmates looked at Satilesa dumbfounded, and they didn''t expect her to kill Ganesha, the number one in the school year, with a single move, and a new star was slowly rising.


    Needless to say, Satilesa''s strength, otherwise he couldn''t defeat the second grade and could use Casey with triple acceleration.On the one hand, there are a few stigmata copied by Nie Kong, each of which perfectly adapts to her body.On the one hand, the combat skills taught by Nie Kong from time to time have once again improved her strength by a large margin.


    When the get out of class bell rang, Satilesa took a light look at Ganesh, then turned and left the virtual combat classroom.When I first arrived at an unfamiliar school, the only person I knew was Nie Kong, planning to sneak a look at Nie Kong''s class.


    After asking some classmates, she came to the second grade classroom.Quietly looking through the crack of the door, he saw Nie Kong packing up the teaching materials.The handsome and heroic figure stood tall in front of the podium, with an aura of pointing the country, and the usual gentle brother Nie Kong was a little different.Her heart was pounding, and her pretty face flushed with shame.


    "Hey, what are you doing sneakily in front of our classroom?" The silver-haired Loli Atiyah spotted her peeking and immediately opened the door.The door of the classroom suddenly opened up, and Satilesa''s shadow was exposed in front of the class.


    The cheeks of the beautiful face are blushing with shyness. Although the face is not as refined as Elizabeth, and the temperament is not her noble, it is more lovely than the elegant and noble Elizabeth.


    "It''s so cute and beautiful. Why didn''t you find it at school before?" Her appearance made the male students in the class''s eyes brighten.


    "Nie Kong...Brother Nie Kong..." She called out shyly, and the sweet, sweet voice made the male classmates feel stunned.But then they looked at their teacher full of hatred.


    Is there any mistake, why would the teacher be welcomed by the beautiful girls?


    When Elizabeth heard Satilesa''s words, the pen in her hand clicked into two sections.She felt the danger of Satilesa, and it was on the same level as Isuzu!!


    Seeing her affectionate eyes, she knew that she would have a new opponent!But she has always been arrogant, no matter what enemy appears, she will not admit defeat until all the opponents are defeated.


    "Teacher, won''t you introduce her to us?" She asked softly with a touch of discomfort.


    "Teacher who cares." Anite murmured dissatisfiedly, looking at the new beautiful girl with her arms folded.By comparing herself with her, the tragedy found that no matter her figure or appearance, she is completely inferior to Satilesa."Is it too ugly, so the teacher doesn''t pay attention to me? I really don''t know if I should be happy or depressed."


    "Her name is Satilesa, because she was transferred to our school yesterday, so you don''t recognize her as normal, she can be regarded as my righteous sister." Nie Kong said softly.


    "Huh, Satilesa likes Brother Nie Kong the most. When she grows up, she dreams of becoming Brother Nie Kong''s wife." She seemed to be aware of the hostility, but she bravely said her own dream to avoid them. Someone will compete with him for Brother Nie Kong.


    "What..." Not only Elizabeth, but even Anite, most of the female classmates exclaimed in unison.


    To be the teacher''s wife, have you asked us.Their eyes were full of anger, and Satilesa couldn''t help but shiver. The hatred value she said was too high.


    "Hehe, generally speaking, dreams are hard to come true!" Elizabeth smiled gracefully, "I look forward to your performance, the first grade school girl Satilesa."


    Elizabeth came to Nie Kong gracefully, took Nie Kong''s arm and said, "Now, teacher, can I have lunch with Elizabeth at noon."


    The two women are very beautiful, standing beside him at the same time like beautiful flowers, but they feel like green leaves to others.Because they were compared with Nie Kong, they couldn''t conceal the light that Nie Kong radiated at will, instead they existed as the handsomeness that set off Nie Kong.


    Satilesa turned black and looked at Elizabeth with hostility.But Elizabeth learned one of Isuzu''s tricks, which is to ignore others and only care about Nie Kong.


    "Teacher Bastard..." Anite blushed with a stubborn pretty face, her mind drifting away...

 924 The collapse of the second element text 0951, lesson Atiyah

    As a result, Satilesa and Elizabeth accompanied Nie Kong to the restaurant, and Satilesa always stared at Elizabeth with hostile eyes!But the appearance of Isuzu once again broke the illusion of expecting a sweet life with brother Nie Kong.


    The two girls in front of me are the first in the second grade and the second in the fourth grade.Whether it is strength or appearance, it can almost be ranked in the world.In particular, what made Satilesa itch with hatred was that the two women were basically ignoring their existence and doing intimate things with brother Nie Kong.She knows that her brother Nie Kong is very good, and it is normal for girls to like it.She was very fortunate to be able to transfer to schools earlier, otherwise Nie Kong would be snatched away by them sooner or later.Now that I am here, I must strive to become a better Pandora than the two of them and regain the love of Brother Nie Kong.


    After the decision was made, Satilesa slowly stabilized, not caring about the two women, but caring whether she could attract Nie Kong.Her changes made Elizabeth and Isuzu vigilant, and they thought "she will be a strong opponent!"


    The four of them had lunch in a weird atmosphere, allowing Nie Kong to enjoy the acting and intimacy of the three women.After lunch, Satilesa and Isuzu left with reluctance.Elizabeth was a little proud, she had to get close to the water platform first to get the month. Who made herself a student of the teacher?


    She smiled like a flower, she was rarely able to monopolize Nie Kong''s time, and went back to the second grade classroom with him.high


    "It''s so soft, can you tell the teacher how old it is?" Nie Kong said gently in her ear.


    Elizabeth''s fair and tender face was blushing, and her body couldn''t exert any strength. She panted lightly and looked at Nie Kong waterly and said, "Old... teacher, you can measure it yourself."


    "The amount of clothes is not accurate." Nie Kong regretted.


    Elizabeth''s heart jumped and felt her body getting warmer.After looking around and finding no one, he asked Nie Kong to help measure.


    More than a month passed, and Nie Kong explained all the theoretical knowledge.The next lesson will be in the virtual combat classroom, and finally start to teach them the experience and skills of fighting NOVA.


    "Elizabeth, don''t you plan to teach the first-year school girl who utters wild words?" Silver-haired Loli Atiyah pushed Elizabeth in front of her and asked curiously.


    "No, she doesn''t have any big threats for the time being, let alone she is the teacher''s righteous sister." Elizabeth said lightly.


    "If you are afraid that the teacher will know, we can do it for you." Atiyah patted her flat chest, confidently assured.


    It seems that Elizabeth is very courageous, has integrated the students in the class, and truly leads them.Even the fifth Atiyah and the fourth black beauty Cleo Brand are convinced of her and have great leadership potential.


    Before Elizabeth could answer, Nie Kong''s eyes were already looking at their position: "Student Atiyah, what are you mumbling about below? Did you understand what the teacher said?"


    Atiyah was dumbfounded. She watched to talk to Elizabeth without attending the class, but she still bravely said: "I...I heard...heard clearly."


    "Very good, it deserves to be ranked fifth in the carnival, then you can show it to the students." Nie Kong praised.


    The students around her immediately gave her fierce applause, so Atiyah could not refuse at all.But what does the teacher want her to do? It''s not that she deliberately avenged herself on hearing the whispers with Elizabeth.


    In fact, she guessed half of the reason, and the other half was that Nie Kong deliberately gave the two women a show of power!!


    "Okay, students carefully watch Atiyah''s performance." Nie Kong came to a wall with dense buttons and pressed a conspicuous red button in the middle.


    In the spacious and huge virtual battle classroom, a huge S-shaped virtual NOVA immediately appeared.However, the virtual technology is very advanced, they are like being in the 100% real touch of online game novels.


    "Woo..." After being manipulated by Nie Kong, the huge NOVA roared. The azure blue super frozen domain covered Atiyah alone.


    Atiyah was afraid, with seven points of fear, three points at a loss.The super enchantment issued by the S-shape made her unable to escape.


    If the surrounding students were faced with NOVA, many people became scared and couldn''t help stepping back.


    "Old... teacher, what exactly do you want Atiyah? No matter how great, Atiyah can''t win NOVA alone, right?" She said with a cry.


    "Huh? Didn''t you understand, start Pandora Mode quickly and break its barrier." Yes, what Nie Kong just explained is about the activation principle of Pandora Mode.


    "Woo, teacher Atiyah was wrong, just now I...I didn''t attend the class." She lowered her head, thinking of Nie Kong''s previous praise, which made her embarrassed and lost her grandma''s house, really want to find a place to get in.

 925 The collapse of the second element text 0952, actual combat drill class

    "If you are facing the real NOVA, you may have died long ago. Go on, Atiyah student remember to listen to the class well in the future." Nie Kong helped her neutralize the enchantment and taught him a lesson.


    Atiyah felt blushing for a while, and the fifth-ranked herself was ashamed of her classmates, and she wanted to dig a hole to hide herself.


    Anite smirked at her, this is the fate of dare to underestimate the teacher.Before, I was the same as her. I always felt that I could make things difficult for the teacher in class, but I always suffered later.


    Nie Kong continued: "To fight NOVA, you must have the ability to act in the frozen world, otherwise everything is just empty talk. Elizabeth, can you show it to the students once?"


    "Teacher, please start."


    Elizabeth stepped out unhurriedly with her proud and pretty face.In front of the teacher, I must not be like Atiyah.Otherwise, you will not only lose your face, but even damage the teacher''s reputation and be unworthy to be with the teacher.


    "I''ll say it again. Pandora Mode is a control system developed to suppress the occurrence of NOVA. After activating the mode, Pandora''s abilities will be improved, and within a limited time, you can also move in the icy field without a master. Usually three A system that will only be assigned after grades, but you can use Pandora Mode in the virtual battle classroom. The key to starting it is to release the power of your own body stigmata..." Because of the suppression of the system, it will not appear like the last time. NOVAization.


    "Eccentric..." Atiyah puffed her cute cheeks. Before she came out, she didn''t see the teacher you were so long-winded, it was obviously to see her own jokes.Not fair, why is it so good to Elizabeth.


    "Teacher, I understand."


    After Nie Kong saw that she was ready, he once again controlled NOVA to release the frozen domain.Covered with an ice-blue breath, Elizabeth only felt her body tighten, like a tens of thousands of pounds.In the face of danger, she mobilized a few stigmata behind her according to Nie Kong''s words and let them release.


    The bright white light radiated from her body, she was like a pure and inviolable goddess.Powerful energy fluctuations spread out, and the energy of each other and the domain is cancelled out.


    She moves very slowly, but for the first time being able to move freely in the frozen field is already a great performance.If you are proficient, I believe you can maintain the same speed as usual.There is systematic restraint, and there is no worry about NOVA.


    "Elizabeth did a great job, now it''s your turn to try them one by one." Nie Kong praised.


    Elizabeth wiped the drops of sweat from her crystal-clear forehead, and put a slight smile on her mouth.


    Atiyah refused to accept it and rushed into the frozen field again.Her performance this time was not bad. After more than ten minutes of skillfully controlling the spreading stigmata power, she was finally able to move freely like Elizabeth.


    Looking at Nie Kong triumphantly, Lori Atiyah was itchy with hatred that he didn''t pay attention to him at all."Teacher bastard, it''s basically targeting Atiyah..."


    Pandora came to practice one by one, but Pandora, whose stigmata adaptation rate was low, basically failed. There were only about ten students in the class who could successfully use the Pandora mode.


    "Teacher, what should I do if I can''t use Pandora Mode?" A girl who had failed many times asked her concerns.


    "Haha, have you forgotten the existence of the Dominator? They can send out the enchantment that neutralizes NOVA. Anyway, you are already in the second grade. Who has your own partner? The next actual combat drill You can ask him to come to class together." Nie Kong smiled.


    Women, look at me, and I will look at you, none of the more than twenty Pandoras in the class seem to be baptized and have their own partner.The boys were almost all baptized by the third grade seniors, and there were a few crooked melons.


    Elizabeth smiled sweetly. It was enough to have a teacher alone, and the master would only destroy the relationship between herself and the teacher.


    "Facing the teacher all day, I kept my eyes open." Anite muttered, her eyes kept peeking at Nie Kong.


    Although the school students are a bit cute, they feel very boring when compared with Nie Kong. They can''t think of anything. I believe there are many students in the class like her.


    The students who can''t start Pandora mode are worried and afraid that NOVA will actually appear.


    "No." They thought the teacher would be very disappointed, but seeing the teacher looked happy instead, they couldn''t guess what the teacher thought.


    "Hmph, it''s better to rely on others than to rely on yourself. I don''t need a master or something!" Cleo the black girl hummed.


    The silver hair is matched with a black face that looks like a black pearl, and the glittering eyes are like the lights of the night, with a heroic temperament.


    "I really hope that my classmates can freely gallop on the battlefield without relying on the masters in the future, because that is an affirmation of their own strength." Nie Kong does have selfish intentions and does not want the girls he teaches and other people to baptize.


    "Yes, teacher." They shouted confidently.


    "Practice freely now, and the day after tomorrow''s course will arrange a joint practice exercise for the first and second grades-real fighting against NOVA in the virtual battlefield, please prepare for the students." Nie Kong said.


    The purpose of the school¡¯s actual combat exercises after the carnival is very simple. It should be so that they will not be overwhelmed and confused when they encounter the real NOVA in the future.


    "Teacher, otherwise you secretly teach us some Pandora''s advanced fighting skills." Anite said delicately.


    "No, your stigmata can''t support you to use them for the time being, the load is too large, let''s talk about it in the third grade." Nie Kong refused.


    "Hmph, I secretly taught Elizabeth to Elizabeth, but tell us these reasons to lie to us." Atiyah hummed.


    "You are different from Elizabeth, because Elizabeth has two mature stigmas inherited from Qingjing and Ye..." Hearing Nie Kong''s explanation, the newly transferred Pandora looked at Elizabeth in surprise, some who understood her super strength. The reason is.


    Elizabeth does not regret the implantation of Yingshen, because she met the teacher with it.

 926 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0953, the ninth Nova impact

    The first and second grades were divided into four teams, led by the captains of each team, and clearly carried out actual combat drills in the school''s four large virtual combat classrooms.The captain is generally Pandora, who has outstanding performance in the second grade, such as Pandora, who ranked in the top ten in the school year.


    The first team captain Sivon, the second team captain Marlene Maxwell, the third team undoubtedly belonged to Elizabeth.The latter one is more special, it will actually be God Wu Yueya.After Nie Kong rejected her, he thought he would constrain.But who knows that when he was promoted to the second grade, he has become more and more baptized by more than four dominators, known as the dominator hunters!


    The teacher commanded them to fight and taught them how to deal with the experience of NOVA.


    Coincidentally, Satilesa''s first grade was assigned to Nie Kong''s group.She saw Nie Kong, her calm and pretty face flashed with joy.Her classmates were astonished. Would the cruel queen Satilesa laugh? Not dreaming.


    Following her gaze, they were dazzled by the handsome face. Isn''t he a man of the school-Teacher Nie Kong!


    "Brother Nie Kong..." She made a sweet voice, which completely destroyed Satilesa''s image.After regaining their senses, their eyes widened again. She was actually Teacher Nie Kong''s sister?One is a black-haired Asian, and the other is European and American blonde. They are not alike.


    "Yeah, it''s a coincidence that Sister Satilesa was in the same team with us, so remember to listen to the captain''s orders later." Elizabeth stood elegantly beside Nie Kong, looking at her with a smile.


    Satilesa was slightly depressed, as if she had forgotten that Brother Nie Kong was Elizabeth''s teacher.


    "You two behave well."


    Nie Kong led more than two hundred people to a spacious lobby, which was full of old buildings.Before preparing for the drill, Nie Kong once again told them not to panic and reminded Elizabeth to lead well.Many people looked nervous, waiting for the virtual NOVA to appear.


    With the activation of the button in the control room, a burst of fluorescence appeared, and a huge S-shaped NOVA appeared in front of them, roaring furiously.The light wave sprayed out, ruining everything a few hundred meters away.The terrifying momentum scared many people pale.


    Originally, the actual combat training was arranged with an R type, but the school believed that Nie Kong''s ability had arranged an S type for them.


    "According to the plan." Nie Kong waved his hand, and the hundreds of people behind him rushed towards NOVA.Part of it is to attract troops and act as a decoy to attract its attention, and part of it is that the vanguard breaks through the core protection layer, and the break-through troops are responsible for killing it.


    But the S-type is not easy to deal with, the frozen world spread out, forcibly freezing their bodies.


    "The master, neutralize its enchantment." Fortunately, many male students in the first and second grades have been baptized, and now they can come in handy.Some panic, nervous and at a loss, only a fraction of them can send out enchantments!With their strength, it is impossible to neutralize the S-shaped enchantment.


    "Start Pandora mode!" More than twenty fluorescent lights shone, breaking through the blockade of the frozen world, including the first grade Satilesa.


    Elizabeth is not afraid of danger, and arranges Atiya and Anite to draw its attention. The black girl Cleo leads some active Pandora as the vanguard and herself as the breaking force.


    The plan is wonderful, but the truth is very cruel.The S-type can even keep up with the quadruple acceleration and is not afraid of their harassment.


    Although it drew its attention, Cleo and their vanguard troops were in danger of being wiped out.Satilesa and Elizabeth were pale, and they felt the horror of NOVA for the first time!


    The two used acceleration mode, and used double acceleration and clones.However, the strength of the disparity, the two women almost killed it.They had a cold sweat, but luckily it was just a virtual battle.


    Hundreds of people were brutally tortured by NOVA, and there was no room for counterattack.Fearful emotions permeated the battlefield, all fighting spirit was lost!!


    The situation of the other three virtual battlefields was much better than that of Nie Kong, especially the first unit led by Xifeng, which simply killed an R type.Although the remaining Malin and Shen Wuyueya are in a stalemate, they are in good condition.


    Seeing the tragedy now, Nie Kong shook his head disappointedly.Let''s teach them a lesson, lest they will be a hundred times more violent in the real battle than now!


    "Frozen realm..." The azure blue breath and NOVA''s met, forcibly neutralizing its realm.All were lightened and regained their freedom.


    "Teacher, it''s finally time to make a move..." Elizabeth looked at Nie Kong with admiration and admiration.


    "Huh, one person can neutralize NOVA''s domain. His power is quite strong." Atiyah thought.


    "Six-fold acceleration..." After Nie Kong uttered a word, his body disappeared from their sight.What was shocking was that he rushed to the front of NOVA in less than a second, giving it no chance to react at all!!


    "No...impossible, how could he have power beyond our Pandora? Isn''t he the master?" Atiyah was dumbfounded, Cleo was also dumbfounded, the audience was silent, staring at Nie Kong.


    With a simple punch, he broke the core layer of NOVA.NOVA suddenly went crazy, and his tentacles kept throwing at Nie Kong, as if to tear him apart.


    He seemed to be playing NOVA, staying in front of it slowly, it just couldn''t hit him!!


    After the performance, he leaned over and rushed to its core.But what is depressing is that the S shape in front of him suddenly disappeared, and the surrounding environment immediately changed, as if it was forcibly terminated by someone.


    The severely injured classmate returned to health, as if what he had just experienced was a dream.


    "What''s the matter?" Nie Kong vented his dissatisfaction to the control room while facing the headset on the collar.


    "No... I''m very sorry, there was... a real S-shaped NOVA appeared in the second area, and the exercise stopped! The situation is very critical, Teacher Nie Kong, please... please go to help immediately, and be sure to protect the students'' Safe!" There was a dignified voice in the headset, which didn''t seem to be a joke.And the appearance of the S-shape means the arrival of the ninth NOVA shock.


    If it is the first area, Nie Kong is not needed at all, because Xi Feng can kill it by himself.In the second area, it looks like a cute girl with dry short hair, led by Marlene.

 927 The collapse of the second element text 0954Save Marlene

    Marlene''s chestnut hair was stained with blood, the blood of her companion Pandora.It was supposed to be an actual combat exercise, but it encountered a real NOVA.And not the relatively weak R-type, but the trump-level S-type.She resisted panic and fear, and directed Pandora, who had not been baptized, to start a temporary baptism in response to NOVA.


    And it sent out a simple frozen field, which made them feel desperate.The frozen domain sent by dozens of masters can only barely neutralize it.


    A huge light wave blasted off dozens of Pandoras.Although they are protected by the power of stigmata, most of Pandora''s lower body disappeared.


    "The freshmen in the first grade are responsible for protecting the dominator and stabilizing the formation. Pandora, who can move freely in the second grade, drags it with me and gives them time to retreat!" As the captain, Yingmalin had to remain calm.


    The lower grades may rely on the cooperation of tactics and formation to deal with the R type without much casualties.But if they just want to deal with the S-type, it is simply a dream.Even if the reserve army of the fourth grade Xiubalier wants to deal with an S-type, dozens of elite Pandora must be dispatched to suppress it.


    Marlene''s orders didn''t have any effect. They all fled in a panic, and hated that they would have two legs long.But if no one holds NOVA, no one can escape.


    Ingrid, who was seventh in the school year, said anxiously: "Marlene, let''s run away."


    "No, wait. Ingrid, you help organize the wounded to retreat. As the captain, I must ensure the safety of the players." Marlene said firmly.


    "Could it be... Marlene, do you want to hold it alone? No way!" Ingrid trembled.


    Marlene smiled softly: "Why? I''ll run away in a while."


    "Yeah." Ingrid obviously believed her, gritting her teeth and stepping back.


    But when she stepped back a few hundred meters, she looked back again.A luminous shadow hovering beside NOVA.Ingrid felt like she was about to break.Marlene deceived her and clearly said that she couldn''t be NOVA''s bait!


    "No, you can''t leave Marlene alone!" She hated the Pandoras around her self-consciously. If they listened to Marlene''s command, the situation would not develop into the current situation.


    One of NOVA''s tentacles smashed Marlene''s right hand and knocked her down in the air. Ingrid''s body caught her falling body in a flash.


    "Ingrid, you... are so stupid, you are going to die, didn''t you tell you to leave?" A touch of movement flashed across Marlene''s pretty face, but she cursed insincerely.


    "Marlene, even though they have all left you behind, I, Ingrid, must not watch you die." She held Marlene and looked at NOVA''s eyes flashing determination.


    NOVA seemed to be angry, and a dozen tentacles were pressed out of thin air.A desperate attack, because there is no room to escape.


    "Are you going to die?" Ingrid''s beautiful eyes looked a little hollow, and together with Marlene, he waited peacefully for death to come.Even in the face of death, she will not regret it, and can''t just watch her friend die!


    "Sorry, I''m tired of you." With tears in her eyes, Marlene hugged Ingrid tightly.


    "Frozen Realm!" The cold voice echoed, causing a ray of light from the depths of their desperate darkness.However, most of the masters of the second team were dead, and all the rest were scared to pee.How could someone come to rescue them, is that a mistake?


    Ingrid squinted her eyes quietly, and there was a scene in front of her with a panic, a dozen tentacles stopped one meter in front of them.If it is half a second late, they will be crushed.


    "Impossible, the barrier that can neutralize NOVA is already super powerful, and now it has frozen him, whose master is so powerful?" Marlene murmured.


    "Sorry, are you late?" The sound of messy footsteps broke the dead space, and a confident voice hit their chests.Just being excited does not explain their joy of being alive.


    In their eyes widened, Nie Kong led the six women to come to them.Seeing his caring eyes, the two women couldn''t help but rushed into his arms.


    "Woo..." They kept crying, venting their grievances and fears.Nie Kong put his arms around a girl, and kept patting them on the shoulders to show comfort.


    Elizabeth, Anite, Kleo, Atiyah in the third grade and Satilesa and Ganesha in the second grade followed closely behind.Originally, Nie Kong asked them and other classmates to take refuge, but they said anyway to help the teacher deal with NOVA.Especially Ganesha, she wanted to see Nie Kong''s strength!


    When they first came to the real battlefield, they almost vomited when they saw blood and broken arms everywhere.What a bloody, cruel scene, the war makes their hearts palpitations.


    "Teacher, it''s not the time to gossip about everyday life," Elizabeth said with a bit of depression, clearly speaking where she was.


    "Okay, let the teacher get rid of it as soon as possible. Classmates Ingrid and Marlene, please stay behind the teacher." Nie Kong stretched out his hand to help them wipe away the tears, and said softly.


    "Hmm..." When they left Nie Kong''s embrace, they felt their bodies softened and fell again, because their strength was venting with tears.Anite women quickly supported her, they were full of gratitude.


    "Teacher alone, it''s okay." Seeing Nie Kong deal with the real S-shape NOVA alone, Ganesh couldn''t believe himself.


    "Hmph, what do you know, Brother Nie Kong is the strongest person in the world, and no one is his opponent." Satilesa retorted angrily when someone said that Nie Kong was not at all.


    "The teacher''s strength should not be underestimated, even his partner Aoi and Ye are not his opponents." Elizabeth nodded.


    "Is it so outrageous?" Ganesh didn''t believe it. Aoi and Ye are Pandora''s heroes. How many people can surpass her in the world, let alone a master!!


    Marlene and Ingrid were full of worries, and stared at Nie Kong intently.

 928 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0955, one move spike

    As if provoked by Nie Kong, NOVA went crazy.It forcibly shattered the blue realm that Nie Kong used and Ye Shenghen sent out, and the first thing to do to resume the operation was to kill Nie Kong completely.A dozen strong and swift tentacles danced wildly, and black shadows shrouded their only target, Nie Kong.


    It can break free, but Nie Kong expected it.The power of a stigma on the back of his hand alone is not enough to suppress an S-shaped NOVA.


    "Teacher, be careful!" Marlene and Ingrid yelled out in fright, and Ganesh prepared for defense.


    Nie Kong''s left hand formed into the shape of a hand knife, watching the tentacles that came as if they were cutting vegetables, cutting them neatly into two pieces.


    "Roar..." Its physique is more than a hundred times stronger than Pandora''s formidable resilience, and the tentacles in one breath re-grown again, and there are several more than before.The stigmata itself is a part of NOVA, which is obtained by transplanting and replicating the sacred skeleton of the first generation of Pandora, the mutant NOVA body Maria Lancelot.The strong physique is similar to that of a vampire, but also has fatal flaws.


    Its powerful and amazing energy is condensing, emitting a dazzling aperture at its core.The S-shaped NOVA sonic impact can destroy everything within ten miles with just one click.


    "Stupid teacher, if you want to clean up NOVA, you must crush the core of its chest. Hurry up and freeze it now, don''t let it emit shock waves..." Lori Atiyah couldn''t help but rushed.


    "Do you really think so, classmate Atiyah. Now the teacher teaches you another truth, there is no absolute thing in the world." As he said, Nie Kong''s right index finger pointed to NOVA.


    "Dongdongbo..."


    Like a light burst in the night, his fingertips seemed to gather the brightest light in the world.After the spot of light increased dozens of times, it burst out and collided with the shock wave from NOVA.


    In the eyes of the women''s widened, Nie Kong''s large beam of light easily swallowed the shock wave, and hit NOVA''s body with powerful energy that destroys everything.


    From a distance, Nie Kong''s fingertips were like a large flashlight, and the light emitted completely enveloped NOVA, completely engulfing its body.


    The "Boom!" blast that shattered the eardrums made the entire Genettix shake a few hundred miles.A giant mushroom cloud appeared out of thin air.


    When the smoke and dust dissipated, the huge NOVA seemed to evaporate in the world, leaving only a huge pit several miles in size.


    Atiyah, Cleo, Ingrid, Marlene, and Ganesh were dumbfounded, looking at Nie Kong innocently, and couldn''t believe that a person would have power that completely surpassed the S-type NOVA.


    "Is that the real strength of the teacher? It''s really good... so strong." Elizabeth and Anite, who knew that Nie Kong was amazing, were shocked again. They thought that the teacher was already good enough before, but they still underestimated the teacher.


    Satilesa smiled sweetly, she had already expected the ending, and her brother Nie Kong was the best in the world.I think when I was young, Brother Nie Kong was like a god of war, much more mighty than now.


    "So handsome, so strong, you must let the teacher train yourself to be as strong as him, no, half of him is fine." Anite''s eyes glowed and looked at Nie Kong, "Eccentric teacher, since you can accept Elizabeth at the same time. And Isuzu-senpai, it doesn''t matter if one more Anite is."


    "Student Atiyah, see it. There are so many things you don''t understand in the world, so remember to listen to the teacher obediently..." Nie Kong jokingly touched her silver spiral hair.


    Atiyah blushed and hummed, "Don''t... don''t treat me as a child."


    "You are a kid."


    "Although I am small, I am sixteen, sixteen years old." Atiyah stood her chest and stared at the teacher, looking cute.


    The women''s eyes moved to Atia''s chest, and the women of Satilesa couldn''t help but laughed, so small.


    Elizabeth didn''t know what was thinking, her pretty face looked at Nie Kong with passion.


    Atiyah''s pretty face turned into a pig liver color, and she screamed with anger.


    In Sigeneticus'' observation room, the principal squeezed a cold sweat.The energy value that Nie Kong raised just now made her think that the whole world would be destroyed immediately.


    The level of power completely surpassed Pandora and surpassed the S-shape NOVA. She felt that Nie Kong was becoming more and more mysterious.If you can analyze the source of his power, then NOVA is simply vulnerable!


    But no one dared to do this. Once he angered him, the world became dangerous. It is estimated that no one can stop him.Fortunately, he is standing on the side of mankind and acting as a hero to save the world.


    The two girls, Yumi and Aliz, expected the ending, so they were not surprised.If Nie Kong was not notified of the rescue, the two girls would fight NOVA.They faintly discovered that their power completely exceeded the S-shape.For example, Yumi and Alize used to be able to use triple acceleration at most, but now they surpass Heye and break through the speed of sound-eightfold acceleration!


    "Is the loss counted?" the principal asked Aliz.


    "Well, the data came out after the medical troops ruled. Pandora seriously injured 300 people. Fortunately, the death rate was zero. As for the master..." Aliz paused and continued: "Due to the chaos of the battle, Pandora didn''t It can well protect the safety of the masters and flee for themselves. So the casualties are very high, 160 deaths, 240 serious injuries..."


    "No way, who would have expected NOVA to appear in the first actual combat drill, and it is S-shaped. They are inevitable to be afraid of fighting for the first time." The principal sighed.


    She was not worried there, but when NOVA appeared.


    The cycle of this second NOVA has been greatly shortened, and the original eight-year cycle has been shortened to three years.Although the offensive range is only a little bit, the scale is unmatched in the past. Does this mean that NOVA is about to fight us?


    It takes four years to train a Pandora. If the shock cycle of NOVA is shortened, the world will be in danger.Fortunately, with Nie Kong, one person can hold NOVA and buy time for the world.And if he could teach dozens of Pandoras as powerful as him, then the world would be saved.

 929 The collapse of the second element Text 0956, Shubaliye meeting

    After NOVA''s large-scale attack, it was naturally impossible to conduct actual combat exercises. The medical team quickly treated the injured Pandora and the master.The bodies of the war-dead dominators were carried out from various areas to take a look, which was a heavy loss.If it weren''t for Nie Kong''s timely assistance, I believe NOVA must destroy Genettix.But Jeanettix, who was originally more than a boy and a boy, suddenly lost a lot of boys.


    Witnessing the tragic death of many Pandora''s partners made Marlene and Ingrid dispel the idea of ??baptism.I am not sure that I can protect the master, and I don''t want him to face life and death.Witnessing the strength of Nie Kong personally made the two women hope to transfer to the class he taught.


    The principal rejected their request, saying that after the third grade, they are likely to train together advanced combat skills, so there is no need to rush for a while.The principal was helpless, because they had already counted as over a hundred second-year Pandora who had brought her transfer to beg her.


    Not to mention Nie Kong''s unparalleled handsomeness and powerful and mysterious strength, he is all Pandora''s dream teacher.It would be great if something was unclear to him.


    At the same time, after the end of the ninth NOVA shock, the senior management of Xiubaliye started a new meeting again to study the operations of NOVA.


    It includes high-level and important personnel from all over the world, and belongs to the entire top-level organization of Xiubaliye. There are researchers and government agencies... The conference room of Xiubaliye is structured like a court, divided into upper and lower floors. It''s just that the number of seats on the upper and lower floors can be said to be too different.


    "Presumably you have already read Margaret''s report. After three years, there will be the ninth NOVA shock. The situation is already beyond serious." Gengo Aoi said coldly.


    He has the right to speak in the field of NOVA, because he has spent most of his life studying everything about NOVA, and no one knows NOVA better than him.


    "Dr. Aoi is right. It is very likely that NOVA''s offensive cycle is very likely to be shortened again, which will definitely increase the pressure on our combat power reserves. The purpose of the meeting is to discuss a good countermeasure. "Howard nodded.


    "Hey, you guys have seen it, that dominator named Nie Kong seems to have an incredible power. Not only did he defeat NOVA in energy, he even killed it with a single blow. If you can study his power Source..." A researcher dressed in white made a greedy look.


    "Well, now the NOVA impact cycle is shortening day by day, you said it is indeed a good countermeasure! As long as you can train a few people like him, NOVA is simply not enough!" a politician said.


    Howard''s face changed, and he sternly said: "You must not mess around, have you forgotten the blonde warrior who appeared in Britain five years ago? If I guess right, he is Nie Kong!" When Si saw him appear in Donggenityx to take his daughter away, he fully confirmed the identity of Nie Kong.His power is not like NOVA, it is tens of thousands of times stronger than them!


    "Hey, no matter how strong he is, can''t Shubaliye, who gathers our elites from all over the world, be able to deal with a mere mortal. If he doesn''t cooperate and sends hundreds of elite Pandoras, I''m afraid he won''t be able to deal with him?" The politician did not take it seriously.


    "In case of failure, not only will we lose hundreds of elites for no reason, but also will make him completely turn his face with us Supali. He does not blink, and he will not even consider that we are Supali. Before, don''t mess with him..." Howard warned.


    Many people below are dissatisfied and don''t care at all.They are the organization that controls the world. It would be ridiculous if they were afraid of a person. They made fun of Howard''s timidity.


    Gengo Aoi with a playful smile, he is not curious to be fake.Hearing the news that Xi Feng conveyed back, his power would actually surpass the legendary Pandora he made. It is an unbelievable fact.But it is strange that he possesses such a powerful force, and it is reasonable to say that he will not kill He Ye Zhan...


    "Here I propose a countermeasure, the E. Pandora project of Dr. Ohara at the Alaska Institute." A politician named Bonaparte said.


    Hearing these words, Gengo Aoi raised his brows. He was a person who strongly opposed this plan.


    "If the research produces results, it will turn ordinary people into Pandora and supplement the source of troops!"


    "Able to transform ordinary people into Pandora? Although it sounds good, let alone the feasibility of the plan, it''s just that the success rate is very low, and the gains outweigh the losses." Gengo Aoi immediately objected.


    Not to mention the use of human beings for experiments, and the use of medicines to forcibly catalyze the activity of the stigmata, it is really unnatural.


    "The E-Pandora plan is temporarily retained. You can order Dr. Ohara to continue the experiment. I am looking forward to her researching real results to talk about, otherwise everything will be empty talk. I will not say failure and waste a lot of time and energy. Talk about some of my suggestions."


    When Commander Howard spoke, everyone below stopped arguing.


    "On a global scale, search for suitable candidates for Pandora and the Dominator, and prepare for future combat power reserves. At the same time, collect information on Pandoras who have retired for three years and recall them if necessary. Strengthen the alert for space search, this time NOVA came to its own weakness without warning, just came to the exercise field. If it is the headquarters of Xiubaliye, a densely populated area, or the capital of a certain country, then it is not that simple to solve."


    Gengo Aoi chuckled, because he had secretly prepared a plan for a Valkyrie, as long as the time was right.After a long-term study, he was very aware of Pandora''s own flaws.


    The higher the strength of Pandora, the higher the fit rate, and the more likely to be manipulated by the call of NOVA, and NOVA becomes their companion.


    The Valkyrie plan he was thinking about was to plant the stigmata on an external device so that the device could be controlled to control the power of the stigmata.To achieve this goal, a plasma scientific research result is needed.

 930 The collapse of the second element Text 0957, graduation? Isuzus confession of love

    Time passed very fast, and it was a year after the ninth impact in the blink of an eye.


    Elizabeth and the others are about to graduate from the second grade to the third grade, and Satilesa is promoted to the second grade.Isuzu, who was about to graduate in the fourth grade, had to leave Genettix Academy after graduation.One is to retire, and the other is to join the army, Xiu Barlier becomes one of them.And the excellent semester-end assessment results, Isuzu was invited by Xiubaliye.


    On the first day of the new semester, Isuzu came to the second-grade classroom and looked at him dreamily outside the door.Nie Kong was a little surprised and told Elizabeth and the others to review freely in the rest of the time.


    "Hey, Elizabeth, is it okay if you don''t pay close attention to the teacher? Be careful that Senior Isuzu abducted the teacher." Anite seemed to be more nervous than Elizabeth and couldn''t help but reminded.


    Elizabeth smiled gracefully and proudly said: "As a senior in the fourth grade, Isuzu is about to graduate and leave school to leave the teacher''s side. Basically, I have lost the qualification to grab the teacher with me. Now give them the last time to be alone."


    "Really, Elizabeth, your biggest opponent right now is Satilesa in the second grade. She has a much better relationship with the teacher than the teacher and you." Atiyah said Jiao Han.


    "Huh, who said that, the teacher and I have already had a skin-to-kin relationship." Elizabeth said.


    Anite''s eyes widened, and he stammered: "You...you mean the dear of the skin, is it possible that Elizabeth and the teacher have already..."


    Cleo and Atiyah stared at Elizabeth at the same time, and asked with excitement and curiosity: "Let''s talk about it, what would it feel like?"


    Elizabeth blushed, and whispered: "No...it''s not like that, just let the teacher touch...touch it, he...he said he likes it very soft!"


    The third daughter of Anite moved her gaze to Elizabeth''s body, the weight is indeed amazing!At first they thought it was weird. Elizabeth had only 82 in the last physical examination, but now it seems to be 90!!


    Anite and Atiyah were both envious and jealous, thinking in their hearts: "No wonder they suddenly grew bigger. It turned out that we asked the teacher to massage..."


    "Great, let the teacher help me touch it next time." Anite blurted out.


    The women looked at her with weird eyes, especially Elizabeth was surprised.Anite knew that she had said the wrong thing, and Ai Ai was silent, her pretty face flashed red unknowingly.


    Outside the classroom, Nie Kong took Isuzu to his office when he saw Isuzu''s hesitation.Yumi and Aliz are in class now, so there are only him and Isuzu. Nie Kong asked, "What''s the matter, what''s the matter?"


    Isuzu rushed into his arms and looked at Nie Kong quietly with a pretty face: "I am about to graduate. Isuzu hopes that the teacher can help Isuzu make a choice."


    Nie Kong smiled slightly and said, "Are you ready to graduate? Time flies so fast."


    Isuzu whispered: "Pandora has two choices after graduating from Genettix. One is to retire and continue the life of ordinary people, and the other is to join the army and fight NOVA. If you are lucky, you can teach in school."


    "What do you think is good, pick what you like, as long as you are happy..."


    Isuzu hugged Nie Kong''s neck and said sweetly: "The teacher Isuzu likes is not willing to leave the teacher, let alone to join the army so far away from the teacher."


    Nie Kong chuckled and said, "Silly girl, what''s the matter? No matter how far away, my bond with you will always be constant."


    Feeling Nie Kong''s faint tenderness, Isuzu''s eyes were shining brightly.Her jade fingers touched Nie Kong''s cheeks, staring at her favorite teacher without blinking: "Teacher, do you like Isuzu."


    Nie Kong sat on the chair, her whole body curled up in her arms like a cat, Nie Kong fully felt the softness of her body.He swayed in his heart and said softly: "Silly girl, I have been with the teacher for two years. Don''t you know what the teacher wants? The teacher naturally likes you."


    "Hehe, of course Isuzu knows, but I hope the teacher can tell it in person."


    Nie Kong was just in time to answer her words, and Isuzu lightly stamped on his mouth.


    "Teacher, before... before Isuzu graduates and leaves school, please...please ask for Isuzu. I...I''m the first time, I implore the teacher to show mercy." Her lips and teeth separated, she said in a vague way, her fingers kept touching Nie Empty cheeks.


    Unlike Elizabeth, who is exquisite and exquisite, she has a sweetness that exceeds that of a girl, and people can''t help but care for her and get her.

 931 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0958Isuzu on the leg

    Like the beautiful arc of a small mouth vertical, and you can see the impulsive pink and black.


    "Um..." She shrank, keenly aware that she was shaking slightly.The delicate position was touched by others for the first time.


    Nie Kong let out a long breath and finally got Isuzu.


    "Woo!" Isuzu opened her mouth and gasped, tearing painful and stuffed, every touch stimulated her nerve fibers.


    Sitting on Nie Kong, she could perceive that there was a part of Nie Kong in her body, and she was connected with the teacher.


    She was pleasantly surprised, and this moment was more happy than anything else.


    Pandora''s physique recovered her wounds, coupled with Nie Kong''s dual repair energy repair, the pain disappeared after a few seconds.The unstoppable itch came to her heart.


    "Hehe, Isuzu got a teacher before Elizabeth in the third grade. It''s great." Full of a sense of accomplishment, at this moment the teacher belongs to her alone.


    Isuzu''s eyes were silky, scenting lightly.Twisting a waist that was slender as if he could hold it in one hand, suddenly there was a burst of incredible pleasure.Sharing with the five senses of the master baptism, I think it¡¯s weaker than the current teacher¡¯s.


    There was a blank in her mind, and she was very happy that she and the teacher could do the kind of things between men and women.Waves of immense happiness continued to hit, and the expansion of Shuangxiu was so intense that it was incredible.


    "Hey, the teacher will be more violent to Isuzu, Isuzu will die for you..."


    She has never felt so happy that she can do intimate things with her favorite teacher before graduation.I used to like Nie Kong, but now I am so obsessed with it.


    She was soft enough in Nie Kong''s arms, her pretty face was full of happiness.


    The huge energy generated by Shuangxiu has increased her strength by hundreds of times.If you couldn''t fight S-types before, you can pinch them to death with one hand.


    Yisuna, who has been suppressing her, can now be easily killed.But she didn''t think about those questions, because she got what she wanted.And she felt very satisfied that she could keep living with Nie Kong now.


    What about joining the army, Shubarliye, go all out, no matter what, there is nothing more important than being able to stay with the teacher!!I love my teacher deeply, no matter who hinders me, my mind remains the same.Even if you can''t be a wife, you should be your teacher''s lover.


    "Teacher, you must not arrange for Isuzu to join the army, Isuzu can''t do without you..." She was wandering away from the sky, soaking herself in extreme joy and happiness.The pretty face is full of crimson color, with inevitable satisfaction.


    Nie Kong encircled her waist and constantly stroked her jade back, letting her enjoy the happy Yu Yun.The clothes of the two looked a little messy, but it would be hard to find their sleazy if they were not close.

 932 The collapse of the second element text 0959, far-reaching plan

    Pandora''s adaptability is quite strong. After more than half an hour of relaxation, her absent-minded eyes slowly awake, with a little shyness and sweetness.


    Isuzu raised his forehead and looked at him with watery eyes.The look in his eyes was full of affection, "Teacher, I don''t want to join the army or Shubarliye, Isuzu must always be with the teacher, and I am not allowed to drive Isuzu to leave."


    "I didn''t say let you join the army, besides, now Xiubaliye is very rotten, I don''t worry about you joining them." Nie Kong said while touching her hair.


    "So, do you agree that Isuzu can always be with the teacher and let Isuzu retired to be a teacher here?" She said in surprise regardless of anything.


    "No, the teacher wants you to join a private organization." Nie Kong smiled.


    Isuzu was stunned, "What organization? Can you stay with the teacher?"


    "I am going to create an organization beyond Siubaliye. You are naturally the first member of the teacher. But the time has not arrived, so wait another half a year." Nie Kong seemed to say something trivial.Isuzu looked at Nie Kong with gleaming eyes, full of excitement and joy.It turns out that I have to help create the organization myself, and I must help the teacher do a good job.


    "It''s great, I believe that the organization created by the teacher will surely surpass Xiubaliye." Isuzu clenched his Xiaojiao fist, full of energy and energy.


    "You are one of the main managers. I will take you to meet someone you didn''t expect. You can live there with her temporarily." Nie Kong was ready to deploy her.


    Isuzu was a little confused, thinking about who the teacher said would be?It must be a girl who likes teachers.No matter what, if the teacher gets married, he will be his lover.


    Before that, she longed to have a teacher again.


    "Teacher, Isuzu listens to you, but please love Isuzu one more time." At this moment, her only desire is to have a connection with Nie Kong and never separate.


    The sweet body is like a delicious cake, which brings Nie Kong good enjoyment time and time again. It is different from any woman in the second element because they each have their own unique charm.


    When the two left, it was almost evening.Isuzu was tidying up his messy clothes and hair, but the red tide on his face couldn''t subside.You don''t need to apply rouge, but it''s still beautiful.An experienced girl can tell at a glance what happened to her just now.


    "Ah, Nie Jun came back very early today." Isuzu heard a sweet girl''s voice, and when she turned around, she saw a pretty face that surprised her very much.


    Dressed in loose home clothes, an apron around his waist, and long black hair tied behind his head, showing the beauty of a good wife and mother.The key is that her pretty face is so beautiful and familiar!


    "Qingjing and Ye are not dead?" she cried out aloud.


    "Well, I''ve been keeping it from people all over the world." Nie Kong nodded.


    He and Ye Xiu frowned, and said in a low voice: "Nie Jun, if you bring someone back without saying a word, I''m not prepared yet."


    "Hehe, don''t be surprised with Ye Ye, let me introduce it to you. Her name is Zedu Isuzu, and Sigeneticus graduated from the fourth grade. There is a reason to bring her back." Nie Kong said.


    "You... hello, my name is Zedu Isuzu, please take care of me in the future." She greeted me obediently, right? How could it be possible to watch her partner die with such a powerful person as a teacher?


    "Hello, my name is Qingjing He Ye, and I am now Nie Jun''s wife." He Ye looked at her blushing face, and immediately guessed what happened, and she replied softly.Anyway, it''s done, and it''s useless to oppose it.


    A bit of bitterness flashed on Isuzu''s pretty face, but it faded quickly, and he laughed and said: "If you and Sister Ye are the teacher''s wife, then Isuzu is the teacher''s first lover, don''t bully Isuzu!"


    "Jun Nie!" He Ye Jiao glared at him, and secretly blamed him for not telling himself about Isuzu.


    "Haha, didn''t I tell you before, I will let you regain your freedom in the future. I plan to create a powerful organization different from Xiubali, and hope to get help from both of you." Nie Kong explained.


    He Ye Shuangyan said with surprise: "Is it really free? When does Nie Jun hope to create an organization?"


    "Wait another half a year. Last time I returned to Qingjing''s house, my cousin Sakura told me that your grandfather was secretly carrying out a Valkyrie plan, and I plan to use your grandfather''s achievements." Nie Kong played with it.


    "Nie...Nie Jun, you are good or bad, do something like that to Grandpa." He said with Ye Jiao.


    "Hey, even if it''s a dowry, anyway, he created an organization to know that you are alive, and he will definitely leave it to you to command in the future..." Nie Kong smiled.


    "Well, let''s all listen to you." He Ye Rou said.


    If Nie Jun creates an organization, it will definitely be much stronger than Xiubaliye, and it is a great thing to be able to effectively protect the safety of the world than it.

 933 The collapse of the second element Text 0960, the plot opens, Kazuya Aoi transfers to school

    Isuzu stayed with He Ye, acting as a lover, and had to be called sister He Ye Yisheng.Regarding her retirement, the school leaders and Xiubaliye regretted that they lost a talent.


    Elizabeth saw that Isuzu disappeared in the academy, a little joyful and a little lonely.They quarreled with each other for two years. Although they didn''t say anything, they had a good relationship.


    With a sigh of emotion, Elizabeth felt that she had to be alert.Because in two years she will also leave school, leaving Satilesa alone with the teacher, and the situation is a bit bad.So taking advantage of her two years in school, she felt that she had to administer some strong medicine to the teacher, once again pulling in the relationship with the teacher.


    The new semester has begun, and the school has held carnival qualifying competitions for all grades as always.The fourth grade was basically a smooth transition. Elizabeth and the others started fighting again, but the rankings seemed to remain unchanged. The biggest reason was that Xifeng was absent again.


    Using the rankings after the qualifying rounds, you can get a big advantage in the third-year election for student council seats.There are two ways to elect the student president of Genettix. One is a one-to-one battle between Pandora and the other is election through canvassing.Usually, they have the potential of president to choose the way to run to see who has the qualifications to command the entire school.The two girls, Elizabeth, who is ranked number one in the college, and the popular Xifeng, have won the support of most people. One is the strong support of the top ten, and the other is the love of the younger students. Pick out of the two.


    However, Sivon proposed to vote for elections, which made Elizabeth very upset.But the arrogant Elizabeth could not give up, she did not believe that her popularity would be lower than that of Sivon.


    The first day of the election came, and two cardboard boxes with two people were placed in the lobby of the college. Students can vote for people they like.People came one after another, but almost all Pandoras who came here voted for Sivon, and most of them voted for Elizabeth.


    In the two-day canvassing battle, Xi Feng won the seat of the student council with an absolute advantage.Elizabeth was very unwilling and didn''t know where she failed.Send Anite inquired about the news quietly, and she heard a dumbfounding reason.


    Because Elizabeth occupies Teacher Nie Kong, many Pandora are jealous that she voted for Sivon.Although Xifeng won the president, Pandora, the top ten, was convinced by Elizabeth


    Well, headed by her.


    After the election of the student president, it should be the second-year carnival qualifying.At the same time, the plot was quietly unfolding, and Kazuya Aoi transferred to the first year of Cijenitix Academy.


    The principal attaches great importance to Aoi and Ye''s younger brother, so he sent the student council president Xi Feng to welcome Kazuya''s arrival and introduce him to the school environment.Suddenly, the glass in the corridor shattered with a click, and two beautiful girls jumped out from the outside and stood in front of them.


    "Come on, Satilesa, I definitely want to regain the number one in the age ranking." A girl with a red double ponytail drove four chains with gun blades and rushed straight towards the one holding the giant blade. Blond beauties, they are Ganesha Lolando and Satilesa, ranked first and second in the second grade.The rest of Pandora declared defeat, and the remaining two women fought desperately for the second-year championship.


    When Kazuya Aoi saw Satilesa''s back, he felt a sense of familiarity, like his sister and Ye.With excitement in his eyes, he threw himself at Satilesa, eager to embrace his sister who had been separated for four years.


    Satilesa easily faced Ganesh Rolando''s attack, because the two were so weak.Suddenly aware of the sound of wind coming from behind, Satilesa''s sharp blade instinctively waved back.


    The huge sharp blade pierced Aoi Kazuya''s neck for half, and blood gurgled out.Fortunately, a huge arm stopped Satilesa''s giant blade, otherwise Kazuki''s body and head would have moved.


    "Oh, things are awful. I''m sorry to interrupt your duel." The intense pain made Aoi Kazuya wake up, it turns out that she is not a sister, but a little like her back.


    "Haha, there is a chance!" The four chains pierced Satilesa''s body at a tricky angle, like a net of heaven and earth.


    "Satilesa will not lose to you, because I want to become the number one in the world, a clone!" Satilesa''s body transformed into four phantoms, one by one actively blocking the real body.And the real Satilesa, with a giant blade in his hand, broke through behind Ganesh Roland with an acceleration.The sharp blade in her hand pierced her body once again.


    "Ahem... It''s too much. To use the advanced fighting skills taught by your brother Nie Kong, I...I don''t accept it!" She was unwilling to close her beautiful eyes, and the second grade carnival was over.


    In the intensive care room of the college, when only one green light was left, the principal''s face showed a slight smile.


    "Although there is no wonderful and outstanding third grade, there are a few good seedlings in the second grade. I heard that most of the top ten in the second grade this time have their own titles. It is really interesting."


    "That''s for sure. Now the top ten in the third grade, they have experience fighting the S-type NOVA in the second grade. The second grade is not comparable to them, but I believe that after training, I will become an excellent Pandora. Because they performed well, it is interesting to talk about the titles-the names of the first to the back are the Burger Queen Satilisa, the bondage angel Ganesh Lolando, the beheading Audrey, and the chain Aika Takeuchi. , The twin halberds strangle Triss and induce the double-edged Bajini..." The teacher in charge of controlling the monitoring screen replied with a lot of feelings.


    "Well, the top ten in the third grade is indeed limitless. I put them in the class taught by Teacher Nie Kong, hoping that he can train an excellent Pandora. Not to mention the same level as Ye, can be comparable to Yisu Na is enough," the principal said.


    "Hee hee, Teacher Nie Kong''s words will do well. The principal, you see the performance of Satilesa, the first in the second grade, the clone and acceleration already have the fourth grade level." The other female teacher said excitedly. It is probably one of Nie Kong''s admirers.


    "Well, hope." The principal feels very comfortable with Nie Kong''s Guardian World.

 934 The collapse of the second element Text 0961, Lana Linqin

    "It doesn''t matter the wound, right?" Xi Feng asked concerned.


    "Thank you senior for your concern, after the doctor''s treatment, it''s okay." Aoi Kazuya said with a silly smile. As a stigmata body, he would soon heal from an ordinary injury.


    "Satilesa has always been the number one in the second grade, but I almost lost the game because of your trouble."


    The kind-hearted Kazuya heard that his ridiculous behavior had almost caused serious consequences, so he planned to apologize.It was just that he had just said his own words, Xi Feng said seriously: "Please don''t do that kind of thing, it''s better, Aoi Kazuya."


    Seeing him in front of him seemed very confused, Xifeng said: "As the president, let me give you a piece of advice. She is called the queen of the second grade at school. In fact, she caused problems in other Genettix. That''s why I transferred here. It is said that all the masters who offended her will seriously wound her, and they treat the masters indifferently."


    Xi Feng''s words finally made people laugh and cry: "Quickly transfer to school, Classmate Aoi!"


    "But...I just transferred, it''s impossible to leave." Aoi Kazuya was silly.


    "Life is the most important thing, you see, you almost died." Xi Feng said, pointing to his bandaged neck.


    Tixi, who was facing Xifeng, saw a figure approaching from a distance, and hurriedly pulled the corner of Laxifeng''s clothes.


    "Tissy, don''t stop me, I will tell him about the danger."


    "Student Xifeng, it is bad behavior to speak ill of others behind their backs."


    The familiar voice made Aoi Kazuya and Xifeng turn their bodies at the same time.The moment he saw Nie Kong, Aoi Kazuya''s eyes flashed with infinite surprises.Xi Feng felt a pain in his head, and after blinking, he found Nie Kong''s fingers tapping on his forehead.She covered her head with an embarrassed expression on her pretty face.


    "The principal is for you to show him around the campus, not for you to instill something unhealthy for the new transfer students. Don''t mislead the freshmen."


    Xi Feng''s pretty face flushed seldom, and he spit out the tip of his tongue cutely.Tissy looked at her chairman speechlessly, and reminded her clearly.


    "Brother Nie Kong, it''s great to be able to live in the same school with you in the future." Aoi Kazuya said excitedly.


    "Did you know that although you are He Ye''s younger brother, I don''t really want you to go to Genettix. After all, there will be danger at any time." Nie Kong patted him on the shoulder and persuaded him.


    "Yeah, Aoi-san listened to what seniors said, transfer school."


    As the legendary Pandora, Xi Feng has a subtle connection with Aoi Kazuya by blood, so he has the same plan as Nie Kong and encourages him to leave.


    Kazuya seems to have his own firm plan: "No, I hope to make my own contribution to protecting the peace of the world like my sister."


    "Forget it, it seems that I can''t persuade you. Next, let classmate Xifeng take you to the principal''s office to report." Nie Kong sighed, then smiled and said, "I heard that you made a noise when you came. It''s something extraordinary." He naturally meant that he caused Satireza''s troubles in qualifying, and Kazuki knew how big things he had done, and he didn''t know what to say with an awkward smile.


    "Well, I almost messed up the second grade qualifying game."


    Nie Kong looked at the wound on his neck, and a hint of playfulness flashed across the corner of his mouth: "Really, it''s fine." I don''t know if Satilesa didn''t take advantage of him, or his wound.Since I am here, I will never give Satiresa to you.


    After this episode, Xi Feng continued to browse and introduce the school with Kazuya as if nothing had happened, but he was obviously a little absent-minded.So after explaining the main buildings, I took him to the principal''s office.


    The principal was shocked when he first saw his secret information.30% of the body''s bones are formed by stigmata, which is much higher than that of He Ye.If he were a girl, he would definitely be a Pandora who was stronger than Ye.But he is a boy and can only exist as a master.But with the stigma physique, he must be an excellent master as Nie Kong.


    "You have the qualifications to be an excellent master. I think there will be many Pandora choosing you to be their partner. Classmate Kazuya Aoi, I hope you can become an excellent master and Pandora''s good partner in school, and control our school. The legendary teacher Nie Kong, please work hard." Principal Margaret said solemnly.


    "Yes, Sister Margaret." Hearing that he and Sister Ye''s master partner-Brother Nie Kong, is a legend in the school, He Zai was excited and motivated.


    "Okay, the arrangement has been arranged. Go back to your dormitory and rest."


    "Yes, then I''m leaving."


    After seeing Kazuya leave, Margaret sighed: "Aoi... Kazuya, I didn''t become a scientist, but wanted to become a master. Dr. Gengo Aoi really had to survive. He is qualified. Pandora, who is the partner of the Aoi clan, may be the first Satireza in the second grade. But baptism is a matter of Pandora and the master''s choice, and it is not easy to intervene. Forget it, let the flow go, after all It''s Nie Kong''s righteous sister."


    After Aoi Kazuya transferred to school, his cute face really attracted the attention of many second-year Pandoras, and they were wondering how to baptize him.


    Then, on the second day, another new student was transferred to Sijenitix College.But it''s not a freshman in the first grade, but a Pandora in the second grade.Wearing a clich¨¦d blue weird suit exudes a strong local flavor.


    Although a bit old-fashioned, it is pure and beautiful, even if it is not much worse than Satilesa.


    As a teacher, Nie Kong knew her name and information from the school''s information for the first time-Lana Linqin, a transfer student from Tibet, and was assigned to the same class as Satilesa by coincidence.


    The light blue hair was tied into two cute whips, and there was a strange mark on Qiao''s face.The character was a little confused, as if he was even lost on the first day.

 935 The collapsed two-dimensional body 0962, the liberator of chastity

    Kazuya Aoi was assigned to the first grade taught by Yumi. It was the first time I heard Kazuya Aoi''s name that I was surprised.Alize used the computer to hack the school''s network and found out Kazuki''s information.


    They guessed it was correct, Aoi Kazuya is Heye''s younger brother, with a pure stigmata body than Heye.They told Nie Kong with excitement, and they realized that he knew it a long time ago.


    "Nie Jun didn''t tell us anything about Ye You''s brother." Aliz pouted.


    "Didn''t you ask, what''s more, he and Ye are him, there is no need to get involved?" Nie Kong said helplessly.


    "That''s the case, but we have to take care of him one or two. Yumi, didn''t he transfer to the class you taught, and leave it to you." Alize hugged Yumi''s neck from behind and laughed. .


    "Yes, it''s the teacher''s responsibility to take care of transfer students to adapt. I will let the monitor and a reliable student take him." Yumei said softly.


    It is rare that Nie Jun has played down the shadow of He Ye, and the efforts of himself and Alize have achieved results.In the ten minutes after class, the two women fully enjoyed their time with Nie Kong.


    Pandora''s courses are very few, although there are cultural courses, many courses are to learn combat.After the first day of class, Yumi introduced Aoi Kazuya to the students.


    Many people applauded and welcomed, and many people almost all knew Kazuya Aoi, because the day before yesterday, the incident that hindered the second-grade carnival was spread to everyone.


    Squad leader Hiiragi Kaho took the lead to say hello to the new students: "Hello, I''m Squad leader Hiiragi Kaho." A hearty voice, and a familiar personality, or a carefree.


    Kazuya said his name shyly and introduced himself.Yumi arranged for him to sit next to a classmate named Arthur, which seemed to have the intention of asking the two to look after Kaya.


    Looking at the duo dangling in front of him, the monitor and another person, Arthur, who didn''t care about his attitude after class.The two led Kazuya and said that they were taking him for lunch.


    Kazuya, who came to Genettix for the first time to eat and drink at school, seemed to be surprised by these.Among them, expensive dishes are not rare, and they are more formal than any restaurant.The key is free, so you can eat all you need.The only food that is charged is a food called Queen Burger, and the most popular ones are some high-fat burgers, which really makes him a little weird.


    Suddenly there was some commotion behind, and the crowd had been divided into two rows, and a lovely blond woman stood in the middle and slowly leaned towards the Burger Queen, as if she had bought it for lunch.


    "Satilesa-senpai?" Aoi Kazuya moved in his heart, not passing Arthur and Hiiragi Kaho.Following Satilesa, he hoped to apologize to her.


    Seemingly aware of someone following, Satilesa frowned, speeded up and boarded the roof in the opposite direction.Aoi Kazuya followed closely, like an evil trailer.


    "Ding..." A huge sharp blade stretched out in front of his neck, cold and exuding chills, making Kazaki Hanmao stand upside down.


    "Tell me clearly, what is your purpose for following me!" Satilesa sternly shouted, expecting that the good mood of having lunch with Nie Kong was completely destroyed.


    "Please listen to me, Senior Satireza! I hope I can apologize for the carnival, because my recklessness almost made you lose the game." Aoi Kazuya whispered.


    Hearing his apologetic answer, Satilesa''s expression slowly eased, and said lightly: "You don''t need to mind, I don''t care about that at all."


    "Senior Satilesa is really gentle, can you let me be your master?" His eyes were expectant, like a lost lamb looking forward to others'' salvation.


    Satilesa changed her pretty face and said indifferently: "Get out of the way."


    "Senior Satilesa..." Kazuki stopped in front of her anxiously, hoping to get a reply. She slapped her hard, and a loud slap made him stagger out a few steps.


    "I hate the master, please don''t bother me in the future." Kazai touched his burning cheek, his eyes gradually dimmed, and the grievance of rejection was much more painful than his heart.


    Seeing her leaving behind, he stood up silently, tidying up his messy clothes.Is she not good enough? Why doesn''t she accept her request?


    "What a poor little brother, my sister feels so distressed when I look at you. A second-year school girl who doesn''t know how to love her younger brother, let her love you."


    It''s just that the sound on the other side quickly brought him back to his senses, and he looked at the position of the sound.It was a young girl with a mature and beautiful appearance, and her peach blossom eyes contained infinite spring heart.


    While moving back and forth, the refined short skirts suddenly appeared, making Kazuya Aoi''s complexion crimson, afraid to look at it."Ok... what a strange senior, what will she do?"


    From his words, he already knew that it was his senior sister, and there were three male classmates behind him, all of whom were very handsome. People couldn''t help taking a second look, and they seemed to be a special character.


    "You...who are you?" The transferee Kazun didn''t know her fancy name, so he wasn''t very wary.


    Seeing his innocent and cute shyness, the girl in front of her felt a wave of ripples, and she didn''t need to touch her upper lip lightly.It is full of flavor, she is dozens of times more rippling than many girls.


    "Hey, I''m the liberator of chastity, your third-year elegant senior!" What liberator of chastity is just playing with the male dominator with the contract of baptism, almost every ten days.


    Originally, she had implanted the stigmata to achieve the baptism. She used the memory of the stigmata. The power of the master was weakened by many times, but it was better than mass production.


    In fact, what a desire in her heart to have Nie Kong, the best master in the world.But after being hit, she completely degenerates and becomes a lustful woman.


    "Very...I''m sorry, I...I''m leaving." Kazuya Aoi dodged his eyes and hurriedly left the rooftop.Because her eyes made him a little timid, as if to eat people.


    A little hand took his arm and prevented him from leaving.Looking back, it was the third grader who called herself Ya-senpai. What was she going to do?

 936 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0963, Lana shot

    "You will be baptized, my lovely schoolboy." Her fingers touched Kazuki''s cheeks, her eyes rippling and watery.


    "Um...I don''t understand what you are talking about." Kazaya looked very flustered, and didn''t know how to face Shen Wu Yueya''s initiative.


    "By the way, you just transferred to another school. The so-called baptism means that the master and Pandora have become Pandora''s contract with each other. Come on, become the younger brother of my Master Ya. I promise you will have a good college life. "The tip of her sticking out tongue touched Kazuya''s cheek lightly.With a strong feminine fragrance, Kazuya''s face turned red instantly.


    He pushed Shen Wuyueya away in a panic, "Sorry, I can''t accept your baptism from Senior Sister!!" Most normal people would not accept it. Seeing her next three classmates, he understood a lot of things.


    Shen Wuyueya''s face was terribly ugly, and her rippling eyes were instantly frozen.Without her instructions, the three handsome men behind stood in front of him. They were all godless masters.


    "You guy, after insulting me, do you think you can go away? No one in the school can escape from the palm of my Master Ya. If you don''t listen to what you say, then use violence to baptize..." Shen Wu Yueya said coldly.


    "Oh, senpai, your behavior is really unsightly." A cheerful and clear voice interrupted them to continue doing evil.


    "Who!" Shen Wuyue Ya looked at her with a pretty face, and she was presented with a girl sitting on a high platform with her feet dangling.The light blue hair is similar to her, tied into two old-fashioned whips.


    The pure and beautiful face is much more refined than Shen Wuyueya, with a little hometown flavor!Shen Wuyueya''s face was gloomy when she saw the person more beautiful than her.


    "Soil buns, take care of nothing!"


    "Senior sister, you really lost our Pandora''s face and said that Lana won''t let you do what you want." She stood in front of Shen Wuyueya, looking nosy.


    "Master Ya, her name is Lana Linqin, the second-year Pandora transferred the day before yesterday!" one of the second-year masters explained to her.


    "A mere second-year student, dare you to despise me?" Without saying much, Shen Wuyueya took a hand and hugged Lana''s arm, and slammed her shoulders over!


    Lana had no time to react, her body hit the solid concrete steel floor hard, and cracks opened.


    "Wow..." Lana couldn''t help but spit out blood, her bones seemed to fall apart.The third grade not only learned combat skills, but also because of the stigmata mature strength and speed is much higher than the second grade students.


    "Next, how can you realize the gap between the third and second grades, induce daggers!" Several daggers floated beside her, and she controlled them to stab Lana.


    Lana rolled back twice, summoning her own weapon on the way, a wall and leg guards.


    The flexible block with both hands blocked all the short swords that attacked him.And as soon as Lana stepped on her calf, a leaning sprint with a weapon on her arm hit Shen Wuyueya.


    Shen Wuyueya blocked her continuous attacks, and became a little impatient afterwards.


    "There is a set, it is indeed a bit of strength, but this trick depends on how you block..." Holding a short sword in her hand, her body disappeared in a flash.


    "The third-grade skills are accelerating!" Lana stayed on the spot, watching all directions search for her location.Only when Lana found the enemy''s trail, her pretty face had already hit Shen Wuyueya in the knees.


    Lana performed a beautiful backflip, and knelt on one knee after a dozen steps back.Shen Wuyueya had a ferocious face, and once again used the acceleration technique.


    At the same time, the stigmata behind Lana glowed with fluorescence, and three pairs of transparent wings were vaguely seen.


    "Holy Gate, open."


    As Shen Wuyueya came to Lana three meters away, her body seemed to be attacked by a force of strength, knocking her out more than ten meters and getting stuck on the wall.


    "I can open the holy gate so quickly. Senior sister, your strength is very good." Lana slowly stood up.


    "Holy Gate, what is it?" She yelled angrily and rushed towards Lana again.


    "When I activate the Kunlun Tears behind me, the energy will flow efficiently, so that I can attack with all my strength. Let me give you a taste of our school''s secret skills, Shengmen Bajiquan-empty teeth!"


    Lana slammed a punch out of thin air, and the long-range attack skills were activated, causing the rushing Shen Wu Yueya''s face to be strongly distorted, and it was no longer beautiful.She rushed out more than a dozen meters again, with blood on her face.


    "Ah..." she touched the blood on her face, she screamed out, "Interesting, it''s so funny. I just wanted to punish a little bit, it seems that it''s not enough, it''s not enough! You Arrogant second-year student, I want you to experience all the humiliation and shame in the world!" She decided to use the Dominator, because that is her most proud power.The three dominators who had been following her not far away saw her gesture, and quickly moved, forming a formation and standing in front of her.


    "Frozen Field!"


    The three shared the power of the stigmata of God Wuyueya. Although the frozen domain sent out was not powerful, it could make a Pandora lose the ability to act.Covered with azure blue brilliance, it''s like coming to a world of ice and snow.


    "Pandora usually starts looking for her own master in the second grade, but I heard that you are a new transfer student, you don¡¯t seem to have a master, then what should you do when facing this, Frozen Domain !" Following the words of Shen Wuyue, the three masters simultaneously expanded the Frozen Domain, although this was Shen Wuyue''s most proud ability.But if you turn on Pandora mode, the frozen domain will not have any power.


    Lana just felt the pressure on her body, and her body suddenly couldn''t move."Frozen realm sent by the three masters at the same time?" She was a little shocked. Generally speaking, Pandora will only have one hit.


    "I admit that you are very powerful, but if you don''t have the master neutralization domain, you will lose. Haha...Come on, let me think about how to punish you..."


    She grinned slyly, and the dagger in her hand radiated cold light towards her.Lana''s heart tightened, and this feeling of powerlessness was uncomfortable.That''s why the elders said, let themselves come here to find the person they have hit.


    God Wuyue Yabi scratched Lana''s chest, as if she meant to insult her now.


    Lana''s pretty face turned pale, but she couldn''t move!


    "Huh..." In the silent space, there was a strange cold snort.

 937 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0964Meet God Wuyueya again

    "Huh..." In the silent space, an unfamiliar cold snort struck again, interrupting Shen Wuyue Yaqie''s action to break Lana''s clothes.With horror and a little overwhelmed, she looked at the voice.


    For the first time, several masters saw Senior Sister showing a scared expression, and followed her curiously.In the azure blue field, a handsome and tall boy dressed in a teacher''s uniform, with one hand in his trouser pocket, came slowly with a woman.


    "Satilesa classmate? Why did she come." Lana''s eyes flashed with surprise, and she knew the strength of Satilesa very well.On the first day of class, the two women clashed, but they were defeated by her.Lana was curious about the boy who was with her. Didn''t she say that she hated the dominator? How could there be a boy with her.


    The frozen domain disintegrated in an instant, and Nie Kong used his own power to make it collapse.The three masters of God Wuyueya looked at the man in front of him with admiration, because he was their idol and the legend of Genettix.


    It turned out that in Satilesa''s mouth, he heard that a male classmate was pestering her and heard about Aoi Kazuya, so he came to see the situation.


    "If you have a chance, Bajiquan Yanya!" Lana took a steel-like right fist and rushed into Shen Wuyueya''s lower abdomen.Condensed with explosive power, it exploded.


    Shen Wuyueya''s eyes widened, and a mouthful of blood mist came out.


    "Hmph, I told you to bully Lana!!" Lana took advantage of the victory and pursued her and launched a strong offensive against her body until she hit her deeply into the wall and was seriously injured.


    Maybe Shen Wu Yueya seemed to have known that it was Nie Kong, so she would lose the power to resist.As if escaping from reality, she suddenly lost consciousness, unwilling to face Nie Kong with her current posture.


    The third-grade Shen Wuyueya lost to a second-grade student, shocking the three masters.


    "Enough, private fights are forbidden in the school." Nie Kong took Satilesa and flew to Lana''s eyes, catching her burnt tooth with a light palm.Lana opened her beautiful and simple eyes and looked at Nie Kong weirdly, with surprise in her heart.The master can use his own stunts, right?She is very confident about the power of her stunt.


    Lana blinked cutely, and the flaming power of the explosion extinguished in his hand with a pop.She stepped back a few steps and asked stupidly: "You...who are you?"


    "Geneticus is the first male teacher ever, and he has won over 90% of Pandora''s support from the school. Haven''t you heard of Brother Nie Kong''s reputation, Lana, a bunny." Satilei Sa laughed.


    Lana was surprised. Was he the teacher Nie Kong who the classmates often talked about?And is Satilesa''s brother?


    Aoi Kazuya saw Nie Kong coming, and his eyes flashed with surprise.And hearing what Satilesa said, it was a coincidence that the elder sister who backed the image would be the younger sister of Brother Nie Kong.


    No wonder she looks down on herself, because she can''t compare to Brother Nie Kong.An excellent master like Nie Kong''s brother, maybe only her sister can match her.


    "The matter is over, you three hurry up and take Shen Wuyueya classmate to the medical room, I will take care of the rest." Nie Kong looked at Shen Wuyueya''s three masters and ordered.


    "Yes...Yes, Lord Nie Kong." The three of them carried the seriously injured Shen Wuyueya and left, and passing by many students, they saw her miserable appearance.


    There are a few third-grade Pandoras who are obviously better than Shen Wu Yueya, and curiously asked what happened to the three masters.How dare the three masters say bad things about Nie Kong, saying that it was a good thing done by Pandora Lana, who was transferred from the second grade.


    As a result, the third grade was dressed up and down, and even shocked the student union Xifeng and Elizabeth.Because as the two commanders of the third grade, they need to maintain the reputation and majesty of the third grade. The reputation of the third grade cannot be destroyed. Otherwise, how will the whole school view the third grade?Genettix''s discipline is very strict, like a military school, and the upper and lower grades have a huge level of distinction, just like a strict military rank.


    The characters who made a sensation in the third grade appeared, the newly transferred Lana, the arrogant second-year student.


    "You are not allowed to call me a bun, my name is Lana Linqin." She blushed, she seemed to be awakened, and panicked and retracted her finger from Nie Kong''s hand.She was actually very grateful to Nie Kong. Without his help, she would have been humiliated by Shen Wu Yueya.


    Her own clothes were not severely cut to her. The important thing was the mobile phone problem of the three dominators. They wanted to record their ugly and humiliating scenes, which would definitely be a shame for them.


    "The school prohibits private fights, not to mention you offended and injured third grade privately. Are you ready to accept punishment, classmate Lana." Nie Kong said.


    Aoi Kazuya looked anxious, "Brother Nie Kong, Lana is going to save me..."


    Nie Kong stretched out his hand and interrupted his speech: "He Zai, it''s none of your business. For whatever reason, you will be punished if you violate the school''s discipline."


    Lana frowned and said, "Well, Lana knows it was wrong. Teacher, please do whatever you want."


    Nie Kong smiled, gently bent his index finger to her white forehead and flicked hard.A bang was accompanied by Lana''s cry of "Ouch...".


    She blinked in pain and touched her forehead, tears even oozing from the corner of her eye.A small red bag appeared on the smooth and white forehead, which is very cute!


    Satilesa stared at Lana fiercely. Why could she be punished by Brother Nie Kong''s affection? I hope Brother Nie Kong treats herself like this.


    "It''s good to know that you are wrong. I will keep things from the school for you, but this is not an example." Nie Kong chuckled.


    "Yeah." For some reason, she felt a burst of sweetness in her body, overwhelming the pain in her forehead.Satilesa''s brother said, so gentle, so like.The elder wants to transfer school by himself to find the person he hits, will it be him?

 938 The collapse of the second element Text 0965, Ingrids plan

    The third grade class I taught by Nie Kong gathered the elite of the third grade¡ªranking from first to eighth.It can be said that even after graduation and going out, they will all be Pandora who can stand alone.And what is strange is that they hardly have their own masters, which makes the school really worried.Fortunately, Pandora''s model has been perfected, and NOVA won''t lose the power of resistance in a frozen field.


    Moreover, the courses taught in the third grade are more complicated than those in the second grade, and most of the time is spent fighting NOVA in the simulation room.Learn advanced skills efficiently in battle.


    For example, there are two kinds of clone and acceleration.The degree of complexity of clone is higher than acceleration. Many third graders will mostly have double acceleration, but there are not many clone skills, a few dozen people.


    After a simple farce, Nie Kong bid farewell to Satilesa and came to the virtual training classroom.According to my own plan, the content of the next few lessons is the determination of advanced combat skills for acceleration and clones.Although Nie Kong taught them the skills, who knows if they can be used in actual combat.


    For example, Shen Wuyueya simply lost the face of the third grade.Although Lana''s physique is very special, she simply failed, and she ended up using unfair means by the dominator, which is horrible.


    "It''s rare that you usually train very hard, so the teacher will give you a special case today to relax. Let''s play a game." In front of the classroom, Nie Kong scanned the two dozen Pandoras below.


    "The teacher is really boring enough. What fun games he would suggest." Atiyah muttered.


    "Shhh..." Elizabeth made a silent gesture and looked at Nie Kong expectantly.Atiyah was depressed, looked back at Kleo and the others, and found that they all looked at Nie Kong in admiration.


    "You must be familiar with it. We are going to play Ghost Catcher, which we used to play as a child..." After Nie Kong finished speaking, Atiyah showed an expression like this, and whispered: "Teacher, can you be here? Be naive. When Atiyah is a child, Atiyah is actually more mature than the teacher."


    "The rule of the game is that one of them volunteers to be a ghost, and then can use the speed technique to catch up with others with all his strength. Once the other students meet her, they will lose..."


    She directly ignored the words behind Nie Kong and pushed forward the seventh ranked Ingrid. She was the girl who nearly died in NOVA with Marlene last time.He has long red hair, which is scattered around his waist.


    "Ingrid, you should have received the news. In the second grade, a Pandora named Lana defeated our third grade god Wu Yueya who was ranked in the top ten. You, as the guardian of order, should not forgive the disturbance. People of order."


    The experience of almost dying last time made her, like the original book, regard maintaining the school year system as her responsibility and impose sanctions on those who break the rules.


    Ingrid''s tight face remained unchanged, and the focus of his eyes was on Nie Kong!


    "Well, I really can''t forgive." Ingrid said lightly, as if absent-minded.


    "But I heard from the grapevine that her failure seems to have something to do with the teacher. It''s better not to interfere." Marlene said, and she paid special attention to the teacher.


    Ingrid''s voice changed, and he said softly: "If it is a teacher, then it''s another matter. It should be the teacher''s responsibility to teach students. Ingrid is eager for his advice."


    The huge turnaround made Atiya dumbfounded.


    "Nonsense, the teacher won¡¯t help the second graders except Satilesa beat our third grade, because that¡¯s slapped him in the face. Think about it, as a teacher who taught us personally, what if we lose? Shame the teacher?" Atiyah bewildered.


    Ingrid''s eyes tightened, and he said coldly: "Fortunately, Shen Wuyueya is not a student in our class, otherwise I have to kill her, and let her stay alive and lose the face of the teacher. Lana in the second grade? I will take care of her specially and let her understand the rules of our school."


    "That''s right, and it can maintain the order of the school by the way, why not do it!" Atiyah said proudly.


    Marlene hesitated to say something but stopped, but actually agreed with Atiyah.She is actually really happy to be a teacher student!I have in my heart, as long as I can look at Nie Kong from a distance, it is considered happy.


    The lessons taught by the teacher were also wonderful, which made her obsessed.For example, after his analysis of difficult clones, all the students in the class learned.


    "Hehe, I..." Atiyah originally wanted to say that I would watch her performance, but with her words, all the classmates stared at her.


    Atiyah blinked and touched her pretty face. It didn''t seem to be particularly eye-catching. There were no grains of rice left on it, and no cat''s face was painted.


    "Very well, it seems that Atiyah is very confident in her own strength. Please encourage her, but you can''t let it go." Nie Kong smiled.


    "You...what''s the matter with you?" Atiyah asked stupidly, not to mention how cute she looked confused.


    As a best friend, Kleo slapped her forehead hard, with an expression that she couldn''t bear, and quietly attached to her ears and whispered: "Atiyah, the teacher said who was the first to become a ghost, you enthusiastically agreed. Yeah."


    "Oh oh, Atiyah, don''t lose the face of sixth place." Elizabeth joked.


    Atiyah stomped his feet vigorously, "Smelly teacher, bad teacher, you will bully Atiyah."


    "At the beginning of the game, Atiya, stay there for five seconds. You can run away now." Nie Kong smiled.


    "Hehe, Atiyah, can you catch us." Xi Feng said with a smile, his body disappeared without warning.


    "Asshole, Xifeng, you are cheating, you actually use Phantom mode." Atiyah was mad.


    "Atiyah, catch me if you are confident." Elizabeth smiled gracefully, and rushed out of her body, unexpectedly using triple acceleration at the beginning.


    In less than a second, more than twenty Pandora disappeared cleanly with a squeak, leaving only Nie Kong and Atiya Loli.The venue is virtual and very spacious.It seems that it takes a lot of effort to catch someone.


    And Lori was gritting her teeth and counting, Gu Lulu''s eyes stared at Nie Kong.


    I don''t know, I thought Nie Kong was a wretched uncle, who had already wretched Atia Lori.

 939 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0966, catching games

    "One, two, three..." How far can you run in five seconds, if an ordinary person is at most 40 or 50 meters, but Pandora''s physique is more than ten times stronger than an ordinary person, not to mention his own possession The acceleration skills all spread out at a high speed of more than 100 meters per second, as if they were all enjoying it.


    After the count of five seconds, the girls all disappeared in front of Atiyah, scattered in various positions on the virtual set.


    "Don''t underestimate people, my Atiyah ranks sixth in the third grade. Let''s compare and see whose acceleration is faster. Double acceleration without gaps!" Atiyah flashed instantly, at the beginning. Two double accelerations are directly superimposed.She is worthy of being a magical tactician in the third grade. She didn''t chase recklessly at the beginning, but jumped to the highest floor in the set and looked into the distance.


    "Atia, are you blind? I''m right in front of you, why don''t you come to catch me." Anite''s playful laugh came from an abandoned floor a hundred meters away.


    Originally thinking that his first goal was the back few in the class, but after hearing Anite''s ridicule, Atiyah lost his sanity.


    "Triple acceleration!"


    Atiyah charged towards Anite, the super high speed made the air blast slightly.


    "Oh, did you use triple acceleration at the beginning? I''m so scared." Although Anite said so, her pretty face was very proud, and she was obviously teasing classmate Atiyah.


    The moment she arrived, Anite fled the moment she was caught.


    "Triple acceleration." The same is triple acceleration. The two are only one meter apart, and Anite''s pretty face is not a little nervous.


    "Triple acceleration without gaps!" After chasing for more than 100 meters, Anite who charged in a straight line jumped to the left while Atiyah still charged in a straight line.The reason is that there is a flaw in the acceleration skills-you cannot turn corners in the process.To change direction, unless you use acceleration again, that is the so-called gapless acceleration.


    The distance between the two women was once again more than 100 meters, and there was a ring of laughter in the air.Atiyah felt the urge to vomit blood, and she was teased by herself.Helplessly, why wouldn''t his acceleration be inferior to her.


    She glanced again, and found that Anite, Elizabeth, and Sivon were swayed in front of her, her teeth itchy.She knew her strengths, so she made Kleo her next goal, because her acceleration in learning seemed to be pretty bad.


    "Cleo, don''t blame me." Using triple acceleration, Atiya rushed to his friend.


    "Double acceleration!" The black beauty Kleo changed her pretty face, and could not help but directly used her fastest speed.But Atiyah is getting closer and closer, her speed is not as fast as Atiyah.


    "Clone..." Suddenly Cleo separated three shadows and fled in different directions.Atiyah looked around, wondering which one to pursue.


    In the virtual classroom, there was a fierce chase, and poor Atiya circled a few large circles, but he didn''t touch anyone''s clothes.


    "It''s over, my reputation is going to plummet." It could have been able to catch up with the next few Pandoras, but after chasing Anite, Cleo and Tissy, there was not much energy left.She looks weak and deceptive, who knows that she is much faster than herself, and she has the shadow of Xifeng Phantom Mode.Do not say fast, and there is no trace at all.She grew her mouth, no wonder she was ranked second in the carnival, only below Elizabeth''s existence.


    Nie Kong looked at their performance and nodded somewhat satisfied.According to the current progress, before the end of the third grade, they are sure to make them break through the fourfold acceleration.


    Atiyah, who had returned to the origin, felt so depressed.Especially when I saw the teacher''s face with a smile but not a smile, I didn''t slap my anger and screamed. It was all the foolish teacher who made myself ashamed.


    The more she thought about it, the more angry she got, a flying body rushed into Nie Kong''s arms, and her hands hung tightly around Nie Kong''s neck.The small and cute body hung on Nie Kong, like a koala.


    Seeing her movements, the surrounding students were dumbfounded.Beast, Atiyah, let go of the teacher!


    "I caught the teacher, change the teacher to be a ghost, remember to count to five seconds!"


    Atiyah smiled, not to mention too proud.Let you bully Atiyah, now it''s you to be a ghost.


    Nie Kong was shocked, an unexpected accident happened.


    The surrounding students were taken aback for a moment, and turned to face with joy. Atiyah did a good job and felt full of motivation.Especially Elizabeth, dreaming of the romantic scene of the teacher chasing herself in her mind.


    Let the teacher be a ghost, really worthy of our third grade magical strategist, although the strength is not high, but there are many ghost ideas.


    Nie Kong had no room for objection, because Atiyah was no longer there.Helpless, Nie Kong could only count the time for five seconds.


    Five seconds later, there was no sound in the venue.It seemed that they knew Nie Kong''s power well and didn''t dare to provoke them.With a smile on the corner of Nie Kong''s mouth, he approached them step by step.


    Anite''s little Nizi boldly hid in a dark corner, looking at Nie Kong looking around with a triumphant smile.But under Nie Kong''s spiritual sense, everything could not hide from his eyes.


    "Classmate Anite, what are you laughing at?" Suddenly Nie Kong''s voice rang in her ears, scaring her to death.Obviously he was paying attention to what he said, when did he run behind him?


    "As expected of my own teacher, the speed is so fast." Atiyah flicked away, and did not hesitate to use his fastest speed to escape.


    When Nie Kong was about to chase her, shadows appeared in the surrounding sky. It seemed that Elizabeth and the others were going to unite to deal with themselves, so that they could not catch people.


    "Haha, let''s play with you for a while, Quadruple Acceleration." Nie Kong ignored the harassing figure and directly activated the so-called rapid quadruple acceleration.


    Perceiving the teacher''s rapid approach, Anite''s face changed and immediately changed the direction without gaps.


    But Nie Kong seemed to be many times faster than her, and a gapless acceleration was pressing behind her.With a strong hug with both hands, she hugged her small waist heavily from behind.


    "I caught you, classmate Anite." Nie Kong whispered in her ear.


    Anite''s body softened and leaned against Nie Kong''s arms, and a lovely crimson appeared on her pretty face.


    "Caught by the teacher."


    When the people around saw Nie Kong''s grasping gesture, his eyes were full of murderousness, and they stared at Anite tightly.

 940 The collapse of the second element Text 0967, Lanas trouble

    "Ah, I was caught by the teacher." Anite felt that the teacher "grabbed" herself in a very intimate way, and her heart was seven points shy and three points happy.Anite feels really happy to be able to play games with the teacher.


    When the people around saw Nie Kong''s grasping gesture, his eyes were already full of murderousness, and they stared at the target-Anite.Now it''s Arnett''s turn to be a ghost, she almost can''t speed up because her bones are crisp.


    After more than ten minutes of recovery, she used her strength to prove herself, and she easily ran into Elizabeth, who was the first in grade.Elizabeth smiled gracefully, very disapproving.


    She chased Nie Kong and called the teacher softly, don''t run.Elizabeth''s look of joy and joy seemed to be fighting with her lover.Ingrid, who has always been conscientiously fulfilling the rules and tuning, couldn''t stand it, and voluntarily met her and ended the farce.


    After most rounds, the girls were almost out of breath.


    "I believe that after this game course, you have already mastered the acceleration skills very well, the teacher feels very pleased." Nie Kong smiled.


    Elizabeth and the others understood what Nie Kong meant, and the strange and interesting lessons made them have a lot of fun.To improve himself in the game, Teacher Nie Kong is really different from other teachers in the school.


    "Thank you for the teacher''s guidance..." Xi Feng smiled and bowed. Even though she is super strong, she still likes Nie Kong''s class, which is very interesting.If every teacher in the school is responsible for half of him, then there is no need to be afraid of the impact of NOVA.


    "Thank you teacher." With Elizabeth as the representative, Pandoras offered their thanks.


    "Okay, you are welcome, classmates dismiss get out of class..." After announcing the end of get out of class, Nie Kong left the virtual classroom with the reluctant eyes of the girls.


    "I exercised a lot, I sweated a lot and I was slimy. Elizabeth classmate, let''s take a bath together." Xifeng smiled and invited Elizabeth.


    "Yeah." After she couldn''t see Nie Kong, Elizabeth regained her senses and lightened her pretty face.


    Anite planned to be together, but Atiyah quietly took her arm.


    "Hey, Anite, don''t leave in a hurry. Let''s follow Ingrid and Marlene and watch a good show." Atiyah grinned.


    "What bad idea are you making?" Anite asked.


    "Don''t say it so badly, we just let Ingrid come forward to teach the new second graders and save our face in third grade." Atiyah dissatisfied.


    "In that case, why not let Elizabeth be with me?"


    "Hmph, if Elizabeth were to know, she would definitely tell the teacher everything, it would be no fun for the teacher to interfere."


    Anite''s eyes flickered and followed her and Cleo with a hum.


    The three women quietly followed Ingrid and came to the second grade Lana''s apartment building to wait.With the end of get out of class, the second graders returned to the apartment one by one, and their goals appeared in front of them.


    "Lana Linqin..." Ingrid slowly appeared from the side and stood in front of Lana.


    "Who are you talking about?" Lana asked strangely, looking at her with simple and flawless eyes.


    "Ingrid Burnsouten, third grader."


    "Could it be that you are here to help the third grade god Wu Yueya take revenge?" Lana was immediately vigilant and put on a defensive posture.


    "My classmates call me the guardian of order, and I will do my best to punish people who disrupt order, such as you. That is my truth as Pandora. Genettix Academy is like an army, relying on strict The hierarchy maintains order to ensure that no one will die in vain." Ingrid said lightly.


    "Huh, I want to avenge Lana at any time." Lana snorted coldly. After transferring from Tibet, she had almost nothing in her mind to restrain her, and her personality was a bit warlike.


    "Very well, then I don''t have to be polite with you. Star weapon DIVINE¡¤TRUST, expand!" Although a lot of physical energy was used in class, Ingrid felt that it was enough because she had the teacher''s instruction.Two weapons that looked like walking sticks but had sharp blades appeared in her hands.


    "It''s a rare match, let me see how good you are, lower grade..."


    Lana summoned her wall protection and leggings when she heard it, and the battle between the two women began.Ingrid didn''t use acceleration immediately, but used her weapon to launch a fierce attack on Lana.


    One knife after another, the attack speed is very fast.Lana''s body was pressed, she barely spread out, but her light blue hair was cut by the sharp blade.


    Lana thought it would be less powerful, but she hit the solid concrete and a five or six-meter deep hole appeared on the ground, which scared her.


    "It''s so powerful, the Holy Gate is open..." I can''t take care of it, if I don''t exert my full strength, I will be miserable.Three pairs of fluorescent wings appeared immediately behind her.


    "Wings of light?" Ingrid was surprised, because that was a sign of the stigmata energy''s high rotation.It doesn''t look like she is using the Pandora mode. If it is not good, it will NOVA.


    "Huh...Double acceleration!" Ingrid didn''t care, a double acceleration disappeared out of thin air!Lana closed her eyes and simply raised her fist forward.


    "Empty teeth..." When Ingrid approached three meters away, her body was rolled back more than ten meters by a repulsive force.


    The female Anite who was watching the game was very surprised, and the new second-year students looked good.


    "A bit capable, you deserve my all-out effort." But her attack didn''t hurt Ingrid at all.


    Lana''s face tightened, and she fully used the stigmata power behind.


    "Clone..." Three Ingrid appeared, and attacked in three directions.


    Lana''s eyes widened because the three Ingrid used acceleration.The reflection was heavy, and six dagger-like weapons slashed hard on her body.


    Several stab wounds spewed out a plume of blood.


    "I don''t look at it, it seems that Ingrid has won. The gap between God Wuyueya and us is too big. It is really a shame for us to lose to the second grader." Atiyah said lazily.

 941 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0968, goodwill rise

    "It''s over, doppelganger!" Three Ingrid appeared again, and launched a fatal assault on Lana from behind.


    "Hey, I just learned that trick, senior sister!" The three pairs of wings behind Lana flicked, and four Lana jumped out from behind Yu, one by one against their opponents, even more. Up one.


    "What, divided into four, there is actually one more than Ingrid?!" Atiyah who was watching the game was shocked. How could the second grade have such a strong combat effectiveness?Even in the third grade, the strength she showed was in the forefront.


    "Yanfang!" The four Lana shouted at the same time, and their seemingly weak fists blasted against Ingrid''s abdomen with the power of flames.The surging stigmata power rushed Ingrid 20 meters away.Lana coughed, because the opening of the stigmata put a great burden on her body.


    "Ahem... really interesting moves, is that you defeated the power of Shen Wu Yueya." Ingrid slowly struggled, the powerful force shocked her lungs, causing her mouth to keep bleeding.Her eyes were full of seriousness, and she whispered: "Very well, you are qualified to force me to use all my strength." Her body flashed, incredibly fast.


    "No way, one step is double acceleration, and then breaks through triple acceleration instantly! Has Ingrid''s strength increased to that level?" Anite whispered.


    Atiyah and Kleio were surprised, because the seventh-ranked third-year carnival was clearly not their opponents, and now it seems to be surpassing them!


    After using the triple acceleration, she couldn''t separate her body.But at a speed that is only fast but not broken, one person is enough!


    "Empty teeth!" Lana panicked slightly, she could not see Ingrid''s movements at all!The only thing that can be done is to issue self-protection tricks in the front and back directions.It was obvious that the empty teeth in the back hit someone, but Ingrid appeared to her right in an instant.


    The long-handled sharp knives in both hands launched a bombardment without mercy.One blow smashed her star weapon and cut a long wound on her back.Ingrid turned over and kicked her right leg hard behind Lana.


    Lana lost her look in her eyes and rushed out more than 20 meters away.And dragged a few meters on the ground, leaving a blood stain.


    "It''s really over now. Ingrid''s strength is really terrifying. From now on, it seems that she will have to train hard, otherwise she will have to lose next year''s Carnival." Atiyah murmured.


    "Stop..." In a second-grade dormitory, a beautiful figure suddenly rushed out and rushed towards Ingrid with a golden streamer.


    Ingrid squinted, looking into the air.But to her horror, the shadow in the sky flashed again, unexpectedly beyond her visual range!!


    "How is it possible, quadruple acceleration?" Ingrid screamed out, and then a white knee hit her pretty face, knocking her out more than 30 meters.


    Atiyah, Anite, and Kleo were stunned. It was incredible. Someone could really break through the boundaries of speed.


    A mid-air figure appeared, the slender blonde slung behind her waist, her pretty face with arrogance.She came to Lana, helped her up with her hands, and seemed to treat her as her friend.


    "It''s actually the teacher''s sister Satilesa? No wonder..."


    "What are you messing with, why are you beating people?" Seeing the miserable Lana of her fellow students, Satilesa glared at them angrily.


    "Satilesa, think you are the teacher''s sister, please don''t stop us from punishing second-graders who violate the rules." Atiyah stood out from behind the scenes and answered seriously.


    "Hmph, Brother Nie Kong has already punished Lana for hurting Shen Wuyueya, what are you messing with?" Satilesa snorted.


    Ingrid that Marlene was supporting was dumbfounded. So did it really have something to do with the teacher?Atiyah shrank, her pretty face lowered as if she had made a mistake.


    "Oops, while the teacher didn''t find Anite participating, I hurried to get away." Anite''s eyes rolled around and she moved her steps sneakily.


    "Where are you going, Anite." Anite just felt that someone had pulled her collar and picked her up easily, as if carrying a kitten.After hearing the familiar voice, she dared not look at Nie Kong.


    "Brother Nie Kong..." Satilesa had a pretty face with surprise.


    "Old... teacher, you... why are you here?" Atiyah stammered.


    "Can you not come, see you make the school uproar." Nie Kong hummed.


    "Old... teacher, yes... I''m sorry, it''s all Ingrid''s own opinion." Ingrid said with regret.


    Seeing the strong third-grade student standing in front of Nie Kong obediently, like a kid who did something wrong.


    "Since you are my students, how can I bear to blame you? The principal said, the stable days will not be too long, and there will be no time to fight Pandora. The catastrophe may be coming. Let¡¯s not take it as an example, hand over to Lana Me." Nie Kong sighed.


    Satilesa obediently gave Lana to Nie Kong''s hand.


    Nie Kong''s hands glowed with a burst of fluorescence, just like Jebit, the servant of the King of the East in Dragon Ball, converting his qi into powerful life energy.


    Lana''s injury was repaired at a high speed visible to the naked eye, and Lana fully recovered in the blink of an eye.


    Ingrid and the others have unlimited admiration, and their teachers are becoming more and more mysterious and more powerful.


    She blinked mischievously and opened her simple eyes.After seeing Nie Kong, she boldly threw herself into Nie Kong''s arms.I clearly remember what happened. Not only was the body warm and comfortable, but the stigmata was full of vitality. It was the teacher who saved him.


    "Hehe, teacher, can you be the one targeted by Lana."


    "Asshole buns, what are you hugging, Brother Nie Kong is mine." Satilesa roared and strongly pulled Lana to pull her out.


    Lana hugged Nie Kong tightly, like a sticky glue, and refused to let go.


    "Student Ingrid, let the teacher heal your injuries." Nie Kongwen said.


    "Thanks...Thank you, teacher." With a pretty face with surprise, she stood in front of Nie Kong obediently, and then let Nie Kong''s warm palm rest on her belly.


    The warm power spread throughout the body, continuously treating her injuries. Like Lana, she recovered completely after a few seconds. Nie Kong''s fingers pressed against her smooth lower abdomen, making her blush and heartbeat, so excited.

 942 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0969, the tenth nova impact is coming

    In the past few days, unprecedented dimensional shocks have occurred frequently, even exceeding the level of the eighth shock four years ago.The situation was very urgent. Principal Margaret left the school for a meeting at the headquarters of the Shubaliye Military District.She told Nie Kong and them that they must always be prepared to prevent NOVA from appearing on the base camp like last year.


    "The dimensional vibration expanded and began to exceed the critical value of space. The target was located in the west of the United Kingdom! The warning alarm, the sign of NOVA occurred..." Following the observer''s report, the high-level officials in various regions ordered the monitor to lock the satellite to that position. .


    "The abnormal position of the space is locked! Capture the image, now expand the picture..." A strange ripple appeared in the picture displayed on the huge screen.The ripples spread out, and four huge monsters appeared in their eyes.


    "Four S-types, why is the tenth NOVA shock cycle only one year away?!" Everyone exclaimed, the vitality lost in the eighth shock did not recover.Now that the same situation happened four years ago, are they going to destroy the world?


    "Urgent notice, determine their path, and evacuate ordinary residents and non-combatants in advance. Order Xiubaliye to dispatch and seek help from East Genettix Academy..."


    Before the battleship opened fire, it was frozen, and then NOVA''s tentacles were easily cut into scrap iron and sunk into the sea. Naturally, none of the frozen crew members were spared.


    "Understood!" The monitor looked at the commander and quickly executed the order.It is obviously a foolish dream to fight against four S-types with a badly injured army.The current situation is similar to that of four years ago, but now many people have learned the techniques of Aoi and Ye, and the situation has relatively eased.


    At East Genettix School, the whole school issued first-level guards, asking them to wear combat uniforms and gather in the lecture hall as the reserve army of Xiubaliye.


    Densely crowded figures were scattered around NOVA, waiting for orders.When one of them was ahead, the battle began.The same plan as before, divided into three teams to attack.One inducement, one blow, one end!


    "The seducer, create a chance for the hitter as soon as possible!" The eighth team captain Mirena Marius, is now nervously directing the third grade to meet the first NOVA.


    Five or six Pandora appeared openly and immediately attracted the attention of the first NOVA.Its tentacles swept out, but several Pandora used acceleration to avoid one by one.


    NOVA roared and unfolded the frozen field.The guards on standby reacted to neutralize its frozen domain for the first time.The striker was dispatched, and several Pandoras rushed out first, all of which were skilled users of clones.


    Several Pandoras made dozens of points, and rushed to NOVA, which was too late to react.The three behind them roared, as if they could rescue the first one, but the Xiubalier army behind them began to contain them.


    Because they practiced against NOVA many times in the simulation in the third grade, although they are a little nervous, they will not be at a loss.Besides, the eighth team has a trump card.They believe that as long as she is there, they will be able to win.


    "Kacha..." The outer shell of the first NOVA broke out, exposing the energy core inside.


    "The Terminator is responsible for destroying the core!" Milena looked at Casey and said aloud.


    "To understanding!"


    Several Pandoras headed by Casey jumped forward and all used their acceleration skills.Among them, Casey was so fast that he skipped a heavy acceleration and used a double acceleration at the beginning.


    A streamer rushed towards S-shaped NOVA, and NOVA''s tentacles kept throwing towards them.Casey''s speed increased by one more level, using triple acceleration to break through to within 20 meters of it.


    Casey''s special case attracted most of NOVA''s attention.And Casey used a heavy acceleration once again, using a superb four-fold acceleration, breaking the speed of sound.


    "Hey, the victory or defeat is divided!" Mirena had the winning ticket, because as in the simulated battle, it seemed that no NOVA could see through the quadruple acceleration.


    "Woo..." A tentacle quickly drew on Casey''s body, shocking everyone.


    "That monster can actually catch up with the four-fold acceleration..." Casey appeared embarrassed from the ruins a hundred meters away, but fortunately, his body was fine.


    "Kathy, do it again, the disruptor disturbs its attention!" Mirena said solemnly.


    But what shocked Mirena was that a large amount of fluorescence was condensed at the core location. Unlike sound waves, it instantly spewed out a laser cannon that was more than ten meters wide.


    "Boom..." The huge roar even spread and destroyed half of the city.


    I saw the Pandoras who were blocking them, all with heavy casualties.Some even fell to the ground, dying.


    "Number, please speak if you can answer..." But there was silence, the satellite saw all casualties.Only Casey can stand.The corners of its mouth seemed to be smiling, and the outstretched tentacles continued to merge with Pandora''s body, depriving them of their minds!!


    "Unknown fusion, it merges with Pandora''s stigmata!" Its abnormal performance shocked all the people inexplicably.After destroying the obstructors, the four S-types actually set off towards East Genettix on purpose.


    In Sigenitix Academy, all the teachers, including Nie Kong, gathered in the monitoring room.


    "NOVA actually emits a laser. This is the first time..." Alize said solemnly.


    "This time the types are completely different from the previous ones. They seem to have evolved and have wisdom that they didn''t have before." Nie Kong said.


    Alize and Yumi are horrified, a NOVA with human intelligence, it is impossible to imagine how harmful it will be.


    "The headquarters of the General Command has called, requesting the support of Sijenitix, and we must prevent them from destroying East Jenitix." The principal said slowly.


    "Principal, let us dispatch." Aliz and Yumijiao said, they want to use the power bestowed by Nie Jun to protect the world for Heye.


    The nun headmaster slowly nodded, "Yumi and Alize, you two are dispatched to lead the fourth grade to support East Genettix! Teacher Nie Kong is on standby at the school and guards our base camp of Xigenettix." In time, she felt that the purpose of the four S-types was not in East Genettix!!

 943 The collapse of the second element Text 0970, command operations

    "All the targets have not changed their speed, and they are still attacking East Genettix. Our Sigenitix''s postponement has reached East Genettix and we are ready for the confrontation. And we have analyzed the integration. Pandora''s data and intelligence will not be as helpless as before." One of the teachers'' expressions eased.


    "The target disappeared, and all the signals detected by the satellites disappeared!" A red warning light flashed on the screen, and the NOVA in the screen disappeared.


    The observer''s report made the principal frowned and felt uneasy. NOVA will never disappear for no reason.Once they appear for six hours, in the end they will not be able to withstand dimensional compression and will explode.And according to speculation, the explosion of the S-type NOVA can simply destroy a city.Right now they disappeared quietly, like a mountain pressing the principal''s heart.


    Nie Kong chuckled in a low voice, "Is it possible to move instantaneously? The NOVAs are really interesting. I really want to dissect it." Space fluctuations can hide the machine, but Nie Kong''s spiritual knowledge cannot be concealed.


    About ten minutes later, four huge S-shapes instantly appeared around Sigenitix.The observing machine sounded an alarm, shocking everyone.


    "Impossible. It only disappeared for ten minutes. From East Genettix appeared in our Sigenettix, and it was in a state of encirclement!" Four S-shaped, divided into east, west, south and north, closed tightly around Xijie Niticus College.


    "The NOVA that appeared in the past always kept moving as if looking for something. The maximum residual time observed was five hours and thirty-seven minutes. Once exceeded, it will explode due to dimensional compression. It''s like indicating that the area has been searched. , Marked with a mark. The target was not the east at the beginning, but our west. It seems that something has been discovered.¡± The principal explained with a complicated face.


    "Then quickly recall the fourth graders who went there," a teacher said anxiously.


    "No, it''s too late. We have all captured its feint attack skills. It seems that Teacher Nie Kong is right. They have wisdom. Teacher Nie Kong, everything is up to you. You will lead the fourth grade Pandora Stop them." The principal said seriously.


    "Okay, but I have a request. The third grade students I taught to play." Nie Kong said lightly.


    "The academy''s defense work is up to you. If you are sure, you can do it yourself." The principal nodded.


    "Send the first-level alert to the school and let all Pandora and the masters gather in combat uniforms. I will deploy before the war." Nie Kong said to the observer.


    "Yes, Teacher Nie Kong." Nie Kong almost has a lot of popularity in school, including teachers, because many teachers are retired Pandoras.


    Alarms rang through the school, and major notices reached every student''s ears.Pandora and the Dominator hurriedly dressed in clothes and rushed to gather in the huge lecture hall of the school.


    Genettix is ??worthy of being an army-managed school, and the assembly is orderly and fast.


    Nie Kong left the principal and came to the high platform of the lecture hall.Sweeping around with majestic eyes, all the students were suddenly quiet.Elizabeth and their admiration, that is their teacher.


    "Presumably you have already understood that there are four S-shaped NOVAs around the school. We can think that they are all four that are close to East Genettix, and we cannot expect the rescuers to return. Therefore, there are three remaining in the fourth grade. One-third of Pandora and the third graders I taught have to rearrange their teams and fight against NOVA with their teachers. The remaining third graders and the top ten second graders defend themselves in front of the gates, and the second graders and first graders stay in the air-raid shelter. Avoid it for now."


    "is teacher!"


    When Elizabeth and the others heard Nie Kong''s words, not only were they not afraid, but they were looking forward to it.Because I can fight side by side with the teacher and test the results of the teacher''s hard training.With teachers present, they are confident that they can kill NOVA.


    And Satilesa and the Pandoras, who were in the top ten in the second grade, were a little upset, so why did they hide like a tortoise?


    In the fourth grade, more than 100 Pandoras and more than 20 Pandoras in the Nykon class were divided into four teams to face a NOVA.Nie Kong made arrangements, and more than one hundred in the fourth grade were divided into two groups to fight against one.The remaining two were confronted by more than a dozen classmates led by Xi Feng, and the remaining one was solved by Nie Kong and Elizabeth.


    Xifeng''s combat effectiveness needless to say, as the legendary Pandora can easily kill an S-type, and their strength is a hundred times stronger than ordinary Pandora.


    But as they hurried forward and leaned against them, their bodies fell out one by one, the Pandoras absorbed from East Genettix.The four cuticles on the back show that they have been NOVAized.


    Pandoras lost their eyes, received control and rushed to the school behind.


    "It''s weird Pandora, there is a huge stigmata behind it, it looks like..." Xifeng saw the Pandoras in front at the same time, and the familiar appearance naturally made them stunned.


    And after they appeared, they rushed straight into the school, ignoring the Pandoras of Sijernicks.An order has been planted in their minds, as if they were eager to get something.


    "NOVA absorbed the Pandoras of East Genitis and made them NOVA. Don''t care about the left enemy Pandora, the battle against NOVA has begun, and the teams are acting!" Nie Kong announced himself to Pandoras through the microphone. The command.With Satilesa and the others guarding inside, there should be no problem dealing with them.


    "Woo..." A NOVA core in front of Nie Kong gave out a burst of light and launched a powerful laser cannon at them.Elizabeth and the others jumped to avoid them, leaving Nie Kong in place.


    Elizabeth was pale, her eyes filled with worry and fear.


    "Teacher, get away quickly." Anite said anxiously.


    Nie Kong shook his head lightly and slapped it casually, actually smashing the powerful laser cannon to pieces, and the scene in front of him stunned Anite and them.


    "Huh, my perverted teacher, even NOVA can''t help you." Atiyah thought with joy.

 944 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0971, Elizabeths performance

    Seeming to understand Nie Kong''s horror, it roared.On its shoulder, a girl with light green hair appeared.There are four pairs of NOVA horny behind, and his eyes are blank.


    "Be careful, it''s Kathy Lockhart, the speedy Casey Lockhart who is known as the No. 1 East Genettix!" Elizabeth frowned and couldn''t help speaking out.


    Anite''s eyes flashed with excitement, and she didn''t know who was faster than her.Here, Casey rushed towards them.At the beginning, I skipped a double acceleration and used a double acceleration.


    A second later, her body flashed twice in a row, and her body disappeared within their realizing range out of thin air.Anite''s eyes widened, she has the teacher''s personal guidance, still can''t compare her?Now his limit is triple acceleration without gaps, it''s just a little bit to break through the quadruple.The women guarded and searched for Casey''s figure. In the blink of an eye, they found that the teacher''s body had changed. When they blinked, the teacher grabbed her out of thin air and pinched her neck in front of Casey.


    "Hmph, use the acceleration in front of the teacher, it''s really reckless." Anite laughed and looked at Casey, as if watching an idiot.


    The body was controlled by Nie Kong, but Casey still struggled on her own.Under the control of NOVA, she would only obey its orders.in


    "Old... teacher, what are you... what are you doing to Casey?" Elizabeth whispered. If the teacher wants to touch it, Elizabeth can do it anytime.


    "Aha, perverted teacher, have you finally revealed your true colors? Let Atiyah to punish you on behalf of the moon." Atiyah shouted.


    "Creo, what are you talking about, is there any dissatisfaction?" Atiyah, hands on hips.


    "No...no..." Creo hurriedly shook his head.


    Although Ingrid and Marlene are a little strange, they trust the teacher.


    "What are you guys thinking about? I just dug out the stigmata that NOVA embedded in her body to control her." A prismatic black object appeared in Nie Kong''s palm.


    But Casey leaned in the teacher''s arms like that, which is too enviable. Elizabeth even lost his temper, thinking to herself why the person in the teacher''s arms was not herself.


    "Ingrid, you and Marlene attract its attention, Anite, Atiyah and Cleo destroy its protective layer, Elizabeth you are responsible for ending it. Simply, just use the knowledge learned in class. Start to act, our team must be the first to kill NOVA." Nie Kong said solemnly.


    "Yes, teacher." Ingrid and Marlene are full of seriousness, they can''t lose the teacher''s face.


    As close partners, the two women rushed to NOVA at the same time.After finding out, NOVA used her tentacles to dance frantically to intercept the two women.


    "Triple acceleration." The quick figure jumped around, letting it not have time to look at others.The three women, Anite, Atiyah and Creo, saw the opportunity, and jumped up from a tricky angle that they couldn''t see.


    Especially Arnett worked hard.Constantly resorting to triple acceleration without interval, as if to show himself in front of the teacher, let him recognize himself.


    "Woo..." A sound wave came out, and the azure blue area covering the surrounding appeared, causing their bodies to pause.


    "Start Pandora Mode!"


    The bodies of several women glowed with a faint fluorescence, and the power of the stigma was used to offset the freezing of the domain, and their freedom was restored in an instant.Kleo separated four clones and blasted towards its chest.


    With a flick of its tentacles, it slapped the four Creo out. Although there were more clones, there were fewer tentacles.


    Immediately after, Atiyah used a big iron ball full of nails to blast a gap in the chest full of tentacles. Anite used a gapless acceleration to turn a corner, passing through the exposed at a very fast speed. In the gap, the scythe in his hand simply smashed its protective layer with one blow.


    Elizabeth, who was always on standby, aimed at the timing, and accelerated her fourfold at the moment the protective layer was destroyed.But the S-type could see through the four-fold acceleration, and a tentacle slapped Elizabeth.


    Her body was slapped away and dissipated in the air. It turned out that she was a clone to lure the enemy.And ten meters away, Elizabeth took a beautiful posture, and several stigmata satellite systems floating around emitted strong fluorescence.


    "Holy Gun Longinus!" Accompanying her soft drink, the squirting light shattered the core of NOVA, and its huge body was shattering.


    "It really deserves to be our third-grade boss. He actually used a quadruple acceleration and created a clone to pretend to attack. Elizabeth is really strong, and she deserves to be the commander in the third grade." The women exclaimed, watching for the first time. When Elizabeth''s real strength came out, they surprised them.Although they are envious, they know that Elizabeth came through hard training.


    It seems that Casey, who is known as the fast of East Genettix, is definitely not as strong as Elizabeth.I don''t know what level of strength the leader Xifeng will be now two years ago.

 945 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0972The shy Casey

    Elizabeth and the others intertwined with NOVA, as well as the collapse of its body, the duration was only ten seconds.And these ten seconds, the victory or defeat will be divided.


    Seeing Elizabeth''s thunderous blow, Anite and the others were deeply amazed.Staring at Elizabeth''s back, they could hardly believe that Elizabeth would conceal the speed of breaking through the fourfold without them.Could it be that the teacher is partial to Elizabeth, so it is because of their private teaching.


    "A beautiful blow, worthy of the first grade Elizabeth. Although it is slower than I expected, but you pass, because we are the first team to defeat NOVA. Since we completed the annihilation mission early, then we will support Xi Feng and the others." Nie Kong was basically satisfied with their on-the-spot performance, and did not lose face.


    Hearing Nie Kong''s praise, Elizabeth''s pretty face had a sweet smile.


    "Yes, teacher." The women followed Nie Kong and headed to the team led by Xi Feng.On the way, Elizabeth was particularly concerned about whether Nie Kong was tired, and wanted to help him carry Casey who was lying in his arms in a coma.The reason is that seeing Casey''s intimate contact with him seems a little unbalanced.


    Nie Kong rejected Elizabeth''s request and replied that they would fight NOVA in a while. Who knows if they are not willing to be the Wenxiang Nephrite in his arms.


    Although Casey''s face is not as exquisite as Elizabeth''s, her flawless face has her cuteness and a breathtaking tranquility.If she could marry her, she would be a gentle wife who obeyed her husband.


    Nie Kong took Elizabeth and the others to the vicinity of the squad led by Xi Feng, and unexpectedly found that they had started the end.With Xifeng''s Phantom mode as the final blow of destruction, NOVA has no room to resist.


    Seeing their performance, the headmaster''s eyes were full of surprise.They are so excellent, even beyond the level of Xiubaliye''s regular army.With the one class he taught, he can deal with two S-types by himself, not to mention the absence of a master.Needless to say, the victory belongs to them.Although the fourth graders did not get close to NOVA quickly, they were able to contain them well.Once Nie Kong and the others support, NOVA will only have an end to annihilation.The tenth NOVA was dangerous, but they also won.


    And Donggenitix Pandora, who raided the academy, was almost completely cleaned up now.


    "It''s a tough fight." Lana wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth, and then sat on a smashed rock without an image.She looked at Satilesa and found that she was still calmly wiping the blood of the weapon.The situation of Ganesha, who had always been militant in the class, was much worse than her. The left arm was broken in two pieces, and bloody bones were exposed.


    She leaned against the wall, surrounded by teammates.


    Most of the black stigmata on Pandora''s chest have been broken, and returned to normal, only a few places are still in fierce battle.


    Satilesa''s strength is comparable to that of Elizabeth, who is the first in the third grade, and harvests a lot of Pandora with her so-called rapid quadruple acceleration.Even if it was Mirena, the teacher of East Genettix, she couldn''t take her two tricks.With their close defense, the enemy Pandora can''t break through the position of Saint Skeleton.


    The situation is improving, and the principal is smiling again.


    "The decision to let him teach the third grade is correct. I believe he will be able to teach us a large number of excellent Pandoras for Sijenitix in the future. In the desperate world where the cycle of NOVA''s impact has been severely shortened, God has also given it. We hope." The nun principal looked at Nie Kong who was commanding on the screen with excitement.The value he embodied at this moment completely surpassed Pandora, and was a gem of the same level as Sijenitix and Saint Skeleton.If one day he abdicates himself, it might be good to give him the position of principal.


    As the principal expected, the remaining two NOVAs are basically for the spike.


    "Um..." Nie Kong felt Casey shrink in his arms, as if he had woke up from a coma.Nie Kong raised her pretty face slightly, and noticed that her bright eyes quickly closed tightly.A blush suddenly appeared on Qiao''s face.The fingers that originally hugged her waist felt small grains.Nie Kong smiled, she really was sober.I think I feel very shy when I see myself. I''m still pretending to be dizzy.She didn''t wear any clothes, and was lying in the arms of a "stranger" boy.Said that the stranger did not have any contact with Nie Kong, and said that he knew it because he was the boy who made trouble with East Genettix a year ago.


    "Oh, the situation at Genettix Academy is dangerous. They seem to be unable to cope with the S-shaped NOVA." Nie Kong pretended to mutter to himself.


    Casey in her arms no longer felt ashamed, and hurriedly prepared to open her eyes and look forward.It was not like what he said, a blonde girl in front of her had rushed to NOVA''s chest with the same quadruple acceleration.


    "You...you lie." She blushed and looked at Nie Kong sadly, and whispered.She was going to support it, but who expected Nie Kong to trick herself into waking up.


    "Is there?" Nie Kong looked at her innocently.


    She shyly twisted her body, as if to leave Nie Kong''s arms.However, when the body twisted, the stimulus that was pressing against Nie Kong''s breasts made her heart shake.


    I panicked and saw that he had pressed his chest on his fingers when he twisted.The pink piece on the top of the chest is ordinary, stuck in the gap between the index finger and ring finger!!


    "Let go... let me go!" She said softly, her voice full of the scent of refusing to welcome.For some reason, I was so kind to the man in front of me in my heart that I didn''t feel sick.


    And it seems that in the deep memory that he just remembered vaguely, it seems that he rescued himself from NOVA''s hands.


    "Be obedient and don''t mess around. Let''s see how my students can kill NOVA." Nie Kong said.


    Even so, but... but you keep your hands away from your chest. In that way, you feel so uncomfortable and your body will lose strength.


    From Nie Kong''s words, Casey knew he was Sigenitix''s teacher, and she was surprised by the performance of the third-grade students in front of her.Not to mention Elizabeth, the rest of Pandora is equally strong, and the teamwork is very good. NOVA has no counterattack power at all.


    After Xifeng''s iron claws defeated the core of the last NOVA, the tenth NOVA impact came to an end.

 946 The collapse of the second element Text 0973, Satilesa know?

    "I said the speedy Casey of East Genettix, how long will you stay in our teacher''s arms?" Elizabeth said angrily.


    "Huh...I don''t know the shame, she obviously used a girl''s body to attract the teacher''s attention, otherwise why not wear a homologous body dress." Anite added jealously.The so-called homologous body dress is a molecule with a special shape that Pandora uses the power of the stigmata to distribute throughout the body. It has strong defense power and can realize various kinds of clothing.


    In response, Casey yelled "Ah", her pretty face turned red in an instant, and she jumped out of Nie Kong''s arms in a panic, not daring to look at Nie Kong and the others.


    "Teacher Pervert, have you done anything about animals..." Atiyah, with sharp eyes, saw a few faint finger prints on Casey''s white chest, and stared at Nie Kong viciously with her arms akimbo.


    "No, it''s nothing."


    Casey hurriedly changed into a school uniform, covering her beautiful and beautiful body.She blushed and stubbornly explained that she was awake soon, but the more Casey explained, the more doubtful Elizabeth and the others.During the time they were fighting NOVA, Kathy, who was undressed, wouldn''t have had anything to do with the teacher.


    Casey felt a bit cold in her back, because the women looked at her with gazes as if they were about to kill, and they clearly did nothing wrong.


    Nie Kong put on the face of a stern teacher and ordered them to help the medical unit rescue the injured Pandoras.Elizabeth is a little worried, when will her relationship with the teacher break through the boundaries?


    The relationship is one step behind the love of couples, but it surpasses the relationship between ordinary men and women.Her eyes are filled with resentment, doesn''t the teacher know what she wants.


    The tenth NOVA shock is over, but it is already difficult for the world to return to its original calm.They noticed that the cyclicality of NOVA''s impact is shortening day by day, making people in various countries feel nervous and crisis.


    Pandora''s replenishment simply cannot keep up with the skill of sacrifice, and the world is always facing the crisis of destruction.Facing the public opinion of the masses, high-level people in various countries seem very anxious.


    And there is one thing about E Pandora that has attracted the attention of high-level people from all over the world. Dr. Ohara¡¯s experimental E Pandora project has achieved a breakthrough, and several ordinary girls have used the same stigma power as Pandora.


    Since then, all the high-level officials at the Xiubalier Headquarters in the Colorado Grand Canyon in the United States made a decision on this and recognized the launch and implementation of the E-Pandora plan in the name of Xiubalier.All members basically agreed, and the only objection was Dr. Gengo Aoi, but many people ignored his objection.Because there are special cases of success, several politicians are looking forward to taking advantage of the influence of the E-Pandora plan to win the upper hand.


    The E-Pandora plan spread all over the world, but none of that had much impact on Nie Kong.Due to the serious damage to the building in the college, he and Satilesa returned to the villa without having to attend classes and spent a warm and happy day with his mother and daughter.


    After Satilesa fell asleep, Nar sneaked into Nie Kong''s bedroom.With her mature and beautiful body, she didn''t know how much she wanted Nie Kong''s comfort.After a fierce battle, she was holding back tightly and did not dare to scream, for fear that she would wake up her daughter.Screaming softly, looking at Nie Kong with watery eyes.


    Regardless of the consequences, Nie Kong desperately squeezed her body, bringing her bursts of unquenchable happiness.Half an hour later, her pretty face was buried in Nie Kong''s arms and fell asleep with a crimson content.Because all the worries and sorrows that parted with Nie Kong turned into surprise and happiness at this moment of reunion.


    The morning sun shot into the room from outside the window, although there are curtains, it still looks very bright.There was a melodious bird cry in the forest outside the villa, and the horn to wake people up was played.


    Naer, who was accustomed to getting up early to do housework, opened her bright and passionate eyes.I just felt my heavy chest, a kind of tightly bound touch came.She opened her eyes and glanced, and saw Nie Kong''s fingers holding them tightly.


    Naer Qiao blushed and stretched out her fingers to hold the monster python.With misty eyes, he kept blinking and carefully looked at the baby that made her happy.It emits a burst of hot temperature, and it emits a breath that almost suffocates her.


    She almost impulsively stuffed the python into her body again to fill the void in her body.But knowing that it is morning, if you do, you will definitely be found by Satilesa.


    With a heartbeat, he peeked at the handsome face of Nie Kong sleeping.Then sneakily lowered his pretty face, opened his little cherry mouth, and immediately swallowed Nie Kong in half, slowly enjoying it!


    The stimulating touch made him wake up from his sleep.At first glance, I saw Naer, who was all white, fell on his lap.


    Nie Kong sat on the bed halfway, letting the giant python reach her mouth step by step, enjoying her unique service.


    Zizi''s voice resounded in the silent morning.Nie Kong touched her golden silky hair and gave her encouraging eyes.She raised her face and smiled like Nie Kong.


    After more than half an hour of vomiting, Nie Kong finally had an urge to urinate.But at this moment, the door clicked open, accompanied by Satilesa''s charming voice.


    "Brother Nie Kong, it''s time to get up."


    Her noise made Naer, who was kneeling on Nie Kong''s body, instantly stiff, and her pretty face was panicked and at a loss.It''s over, will Satilesa know our relationship?


    She didn''t dare to imagine the consequences. Her daughter would hate herself to death. As her own mother, she actually robbed her own man. Her original intention was to serve Nie Jun secretly, and she didn''t mean to compete with her daughter.


    Nie Kong was also surprised, and immediately sprayed out a cloud of white "venom"!


    The appearance of Satilesa did affect him now, so he was surprised.

 947 The collapsed two-dimensional text 0974Im brushing your mothers teeth

    Satilesa was planning to get Brother Nie Kong up, but found that the door was unlocked.She opened the door curiously and looked at the situation inside, making her feel dull.


    My mother and Brother Nie Kong were not wearing clothes, and their mother knelt on Brother Nie Kong''s thigh.In her eyes, mother''s pink jade back was exposed, probably because she didn''t have time to get dressed.


    I could vaguely see the mother''s mouth vomiting a black toothbrush that grew on Brother Nie Kong''s abdomen. The shamelessness was beyond what she had seen and heard, and it shocked her eyeballs.


    The strong irritating picture caused Satilesa''s body to burst into a wave of irritation and intolerance, and her body felt sore and weak.


    "Brother Nie Kong and Mom, what are you two doing..." Satilesa shouted out of silence.She panicked, why did her mother and Nie Kong do intimate things without telling them.


    After Nie Kong asked her to suck and spray cleanly, he stretched out Naer''s small mouth unhurriedly.Looking at Satilesa, there was a trace of embarrassment on her face.She fucked her mother secretly without telling her daughter, and she gave her all the money.Faced with too many major events, he already possessed the calmness of the sky.


    Narrative looked at the man who was at a loss, saliva overflowed from the corner of his mouth and ignored him.Nie Kong gave her a comforting look, and by the way put on a piece of clothing for her white body.


    "By the way, Satilesa, what are you yelling early in the morning?" Nie Kong asked seriously.


    "Because, because Satilesa wanted to get Brother Nie Kong up, but who...who knows that you and your mother did not hide Satilesa... did that kind of thing." She looked at her mother with grievances. , Seemed very sad.


    "What did we do?" Nie Kong asked strangely, once again taking the initiative.


    "Who...who knows, but I feel shameless, and I want to conceal Satilesa secretly..." The girl vaguely knew about some affairs, but the bite was too great and she was a little vague.Even so, she understood that it was not a good thing. She felt blushing and heartbeat when she saw it. The two of them were so affectionate.


    "Satilesa, don''t think about it, Brother Nie Kong was just brushing your mother''s teeth." Nie Kong lied and said righteously without writing drafts.They are indeed brushing their teeth, and they are using the big brush underneath.Not only did she brush her teeth, but she even brushed her throat, and tasted her tongue and mouth.


    Naer Qiao blushed and glanced at Nie Kong lightly, "Yes...it''s like this. When my mother woke up, she found that her teeth were a little bit painful, so she asked Nie Jun to brush her teeth for help."


    "Brother Nie Kong is helping mom...brush her teeth?!" Satilesa was stupid and stammered.In the blur, I did see a huge "long" thing in my mother''s mouth.But if mother said it was a toothbrush in her mouth, the size would be too big.And they are brushing their teeth in the bedroom, something is wrong.


    "Yeah, look at your mother''s mouth with toothpaste foam." Nie Kong pointed to the white sticky thing spilling from Nar''s mouth, and said to the suspicious Satilesa with a bitter conscience.


    Narrative felt inwardly, sticking out the tip of his tongue to suck up the remaining white stickiness, afraid to look at his daughter.She and Nie Jun lied to their daughter in this way, she felt so evil.Satilesa will definitely understand it in the future, it can only be full for a while now.If you and Nie Jun H in the future, you will think of the current situation.


    And Satilesa was always hinted at by Nie Kong, and she glanced.Sure enough, I found something similar to toothpaste foam, and I was convinced.Mother asked Brother Nie Kong, and Brother Nie Kong would definitely not refuse.Besides, as soon as the door was open and unlocked, the pure Satilesa trusted Nie Kong''s explanation, because she thought it was reasonable.


    "Hmph, Brother Nie Kong has never helped Satilesa before brushing her teeth." She thought jealously, and next time she must ask Brother Nie Kong to brush her teeth.


    "Satilesa understands," Nie Kong said warmly, touching Satilesa''s hair.


    "Well, Brother Nie Kong is really gentle." Satilesa worshipped blindly.


    "Let''s talk, I''ll prepare breakfast for you." Nal put on his clothes quietly, and left the bedroom with some vain steps.


    Satilesa swept away Brother Nie Kong''s messy bed, and was going to help him tidy up the sheets, but found a piece of clothing, mother''s clothing.Another question came up. If the mother woke up naked in the bedroom of Brother Nie Kong, then how could her clothes be in Brother Nie Kong''s bedroom?


    "Brother Nie Kong and mother must have kept secrets from them, and I absolutely must explore them clearly." With firm belief, she pretended to be normal.Nie Kong didn''t doubt that he had him, because Satilesa had always been good.


    After the two had finished their breakfast, Nie Kong accompanied Satilesa back to the college.After a day of adjustment, the school must have been repaired during the tenth NOVA impact, and the courses have to be rescheduled.


    Along the way, the students looked at Nie Kong with admiration, because he led Pandora of the academy to defend their safety from the four S-shaped hands and protect Genettix.


    Separating from Satilesa in front of the teaching building, Nie Kong went straight back to his office.Aliz and Yumi were waiting for him to arrive happily, one to help untie his coat, and the other to pour tea, so sweet.


    "By the way, Nie Jun, the principal said that you should come to her before class to discuss important matters." Yumi said gently.


    "The principal has something, isn''t it a medal for me?" Nie Kong joked.


    "Hehe, it''s possible, who calls Nie Jun so good." Aliz smiled.


    "Pull it down, she doesn''t give me a lot of work, just to give me the greatest gratitude." Nie Kong dismissed.


    "Haha..." Yumi knew a little bit of inside information, a trace of embarrassment flashed across her pretty face, because Nie Kong had guessed it correctly.The principal nun really paid attention to him, just because of his power.

 948 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0975, e-Pandora plan launched

    "Today I received a notice from the Shubalier Headquarters, and I will pass it on to you. Pandora, who has read his name, will be sent to the E-Pandora Institute for Planning in Alaska a week later, by June 8, 2065. Our Japanese The Pandora chosen by Sigenitix was the first-ranked Sivon Fiachard in the third grade, and Elizabeth Marbury was also ranked second in the third-grade! Then he made an exception for the second-grade second-grade. One Satilesa Yalongula is also the second grade Lana Linqin and above..." The principal said above, below are some influential teachers of the college.For example, Nie Kong below has the important job of teaching the top 20 in the third grade.To let the two women leave, he must have his consent.Besides, the principal has another meaning.Like Gengo Aoi, she is not optimistic about the so-called Plan E that turns ordinary people into Pandora.It''s okay to deceive the ordinary people, but you can''t deceive the principal who often comes into contact with Sheng Mou.


    If the fitness rate can be changed, then NOVA can change Pandora into a humanoid NOVA with a 100% fitness rate.Her original plan was for Nie Kong to teach a group of excellent Pandoras so that she could easily cope with the impact of NOVA.With him and the sacred skeleton, the world is still full of hope, and there is no need to spend a lot of money and energy on the E Pandora project.


    "E Pandora''s plan actually used to summon Pandora, who are at the forefront of the Genettix Academy around the world, what are their plans?" The teachers below were all talking, expressing dissatisfaction.


    The principal looked at the calm Nie Kong and suddenly asked, "Teacher Nie Kong, what do you mean?"


    "I don''t object to them leaving, but the E-Pandora plan is indeed unreliable and full of unknowns!" Nie Kong shook his head.


    "That''s right, Teacher Nie Kong said so." Almost all female Pandoras of Genettix retired, so his prestige among female teachers even exceeded that of the principal.


    "Quiet, Xiubaliye''s order cannot be refused. Teacher Nie Kong, please take care of them all the way, I plan to let you go with them. After all, the four Pandoras in our school do not have a baptism and have control The partner of the hero, you temporarily act as their dual identity as a teacher and a master..." Margaret said softly.


    Nie Kong was stunned, he wanted to accompany the four girls by himself, it was not bad.


    "Any problem?" the principal asked.


    "No, I''m very happy to let a few students with no social experience go to a research room alone, I really feel a little worried." Nie Kong smiled.


    "Then they beg you, I will let Teacher Aliz help you temporarily help you take care of the students in the third grade, please don''t worry about them." The principal said.The teachers present agreed very much, because Nie Kong''s strength lies there.


    Elizabeth, who received the notice from the school, seemed surprised. Naturally, she had heard of the popular E-Pandora plan, but she felt a kind of vague premonition, let alone leaving the teacher.


    She was 10,000 unwilling in her heart, but after hearing that Teacher Nie Kong would accompany them to set off, she immediately changed her opposition.


    And Anite and their classmates looked depressed, as if there were no important things in class without Nie Kong.With a listless look, Alize knocked on the podium with anger.


    Lana laughed and accompanied Satilesa and told her to introduce her brother to Lana as the hit person.Satilesa couldn''t wait to open her mouth and say that her brother is alone.Lana didn''t care, saying that she was ready to be Teacher Nie Kong''s concubine, and let Satilesa be the main room.


    Satilesa skimmed Lana, and replied with disdain, "Do you think you are qualified to win the third grade Elizabeth based on your bunny beauty?"


    Lana''s eyes were a little gloomy, and she quickly recovered her cheerfulness, saying that she would be the teacher''s third concubine.Her words made Satilesa a bit distressed, and Brother Nie Kong was clearly his own.


    As a result, Pandoras ranked first and second in the third grade in the world were all transferred to the Alaska research room in the United States, and the excellent Pandoras gathered together, which shows that Xiubaliye has moved the truth.


    The E Pandora Institute is located in the north, although it is close to the end of May in summer, it is still shrouded in wind and snow.


    "Dr. Ohara, all Pandora invited will arrive in a week. Even so, the deadline requested above is too strict, if you want to get a satisfactory result..." A researcher dressed in white hesitated.


    "That''s why we need to collect data. We have never asked Genettix to help. Now our position is different, it''s reversed, and we are standing on the same starting line with them." A person with a good posture and appearance Women calmly said.


    She wore a self-cultivation research suit, with the curves of her body exposed.And in her bright eyes, there was occasionally a cold light, as if there was a deep hatred.


    "The plan is to use excellent Pandora as a sample, collect their data and mobilize their stigmata activity, but the No. 3 potion used to suppress it is defective. The No. 4 potion is under research, and time is too tight..." he After a pause, he continued:


    "Because of the failure of the suppression of the No. 3 potion, an experimental subject was killed. It is a matter of life. We must be cautious and cautious, otherwise life will be caused again..."


    Ohara waved his hand and interrupted him: "The lives of a few people don''t matter. They have already signed a contract. It doesn''t matter if they live or die. The Xiubalier Command has already said that despite the experiment, the premise is that results must be produced. Come."


    "Yes..." With a complicated expression, he left Ohara''s side, and he felt sad for the experimental products that he signed voluntarily. Life and death could not be in his own hands, and he wanted to experience the brutal and inhuman experiment firsthand.Alaska, covered in snow and ice, seems even colder.


    A gleam of cold light flashed through Ohara''s eyes, and he muttered bitterly: "Aoi Gengo, Scarlett Ohara will surpass you, I will never forget the bullying you drove me away..."


    The E-Pandora plan was finally launched at this moment after being put forward for a few years, with the reputation of Xiu Baliye...

 949 The collapse of the second element Text 0976, came to the Alaska research room

    The research institute in Alaska belongs to the research institution of Shubarriyetli, a research institution different from Gengo Aoi.


    Nie Kong led four Pandora MMs on a transport plane to the Northland Research Institute.Snow fluttering in the sky is as cold as the weather in Japan.


    Not to mention these, the experiment of E. Pandora, a secret researcher in the laboratory, has now been made public.The reason for the plan was the eighth NOVA shock four years ago.Although it is not yet obvious, in the long run, Pandora''s personnel recruitment will certainly not be able to meet the needs of the war is the main reason.The girl with a high stigmata fitness rate in the world was originally a minority of human beings.


    Therefore, Shubariye began to increase the way to fight against NOVA, and Scarlett Ohara, who expelled Aoi Gengo from the research room, proposed a feasible plan for ordinary people to become Pandoras.Although the success rate was very slim, it was acquiesced in Howard by the senior officials of Shubaliye who had no other choice, and was opposed by Gengo Aoi. However, many people acquiesced in the beginning of the plan and gave it to the ninth impact. Funding and the Alaska Institute.Ohara has his own research institute, which is equivalent to Gengo Aoi.


    Because the plan involved brutal human experiments, it has not been made public.As it is a matter of life and death for human beings, Xiubaliye launched the E Pandora project.


    And now Nie Kong took the four best Pandoras from the academy and landed in front of the large-scale research in the ice and snow, which was a huge canyon.


    "It''s so cold..." After getting off the armed transport helicopter, Lana''s body kept trembling, and it was difficult to adapt to the cold of a few degrees below zero.


    "The lowest temperature in May will probably be below zero." Chairman Xi Feng explained with a smile.Elizabeth is a very good and strong person, and she is still graceful even in the face of the cold.


    Nie Kong took off his suit jacket outside, and put it on Lana who was trembling.Lana''s simple and youthful eyes flashed with surprise, Xiu''s nose inhaled Nie Kong''s smell."I was so excited to receive the gentle care of my teacher."


    Satilesa and Elizabeth looked at each other, and they couldn''t help being very jealous. They knew how good their name was, so why bother in front of Brother Nie Kong.Now the body is cold, and I can''t get Nie Kong''s care.


    "Brother Nie Kong, Satilesa is about to freeze." Satilesa said coquettishly, holding Nie Kong''s arm.


    "But I don''t have any clothes. Why don''t you temporarily shrink into my arms, you may get warmer." Nie Kong said helplessly.


    "Hehe, okay, Satilesa will bear it for a while." Her eyes lit up, and she happily embraced Nie Kong''s waist and plunged into his arms, her expression full of happiness and joy.


    Elizabeth bit her lower lip, looked at Nie Kong silently, and said bitterly in her heart: "Don''t the teacher care about yourself anymore."


    Faced with Elizabeth''s resentful eyes, Nie Kong suddenly became a little embarrassed, only feeling that the clone was lacking.


    "Oh, oh, the teacher is really welcome, but it''s too gentle, now it''s troublesome." Xi Feng smiled and looked at it, feeling very interesting.


    Nie Kong held Elizabeth''s green fingers with his empty left hand, and smiled bitterly: "Let''s do it now!"


    Five fingers clasped tightly, like a couple.Elizabeth felt a hot temperature from the teacher''s fingers, which warmed her cold body, so warm.Her tense delicate face bloomed with a beautiful smile again.


    "Cut, Lana can only be ranked third." She muttered enviously while looking at the two women who could be close to the teacher.


    Led by the guards, Nie Kong and the others came to the canyon.The magnificent buildings one after the other, are many times more developed than Silicon Valley in the United States.


    They bypassed many corridors and came to a large lecture hall.It seemed as if a banquet was being held inside. There were many tables and a lot of luxurious food.And a lot of people gathered in a lively atmosphere, some in casual clothes, some in school uniforms, and some in formal dresses... people could not tell their identity.The atmosphere is relatively pleasant, and it seems that many Pandora treat them as vacation and play.


    "It''s a little unsuitable. Genettix is ??an army organ anyway. Such an atmosphere is really unexpected." Satilesa whispered.


    "Compared with the army, it''s actually closer to a civilian organization. Because this place has only recently come under the management of Xiubaliye, it lacks the feeling of an army, but isn''t it good?" Nie Kong explained with a smile. .


    "There is nothing but leisure..." Elizabeth said lightly.


    "Aren''t you enjoying it? You are used to the strict military system at school. It would be nice to come here to relax." Xi Feng looked around, thinking it was strange.


    Suddenly the lights went dark, and the illumination lights gathered on the podium, where a beautiful woman appeared, exuding a mature smell.One can tell that she is not Pandora.


    "Dear Pandora from afar and everyone who is a master, I would like to express my heartfelt gratitude to everyone who can stand on the front line of the battle related to the future and survival of mankind. I am the true copy of the E-Pandora Project¡ª¡ªSkar Lit Ohara."


    After hearing that she was a copy, many people were surprised because Gengo Aoi was responsible for Pandora''s plans.


    "Is the female person in charge? I understand why this opportunity is like this." Elizabeth smiled lightly.


    "Like the name of the plan, it is a plan aimed at Pandora''s evolution. The current Pandora system is only for women who are born to fit the stigmata, that is, only some people will be called. No, it should be said that they have to be answered. Called to guard the peace of the world, you have to abandon your own happiness and contribute to the peace of the world. And everyone who has poured all of yourselves into this mission, I will not say that as the person in charge of this plan, you are regarded as one Ordinary humans have to pay tribute from their hearts. But despite everyone''s sacrifices, the threat of NOVA is increasing day by day. Pandora''s number cannot keep up with the sacrifices, and the anxiety about people led to the implementation of this plan..." Speaking seriously on it, like a qualified politician, attracted a lot of Pandora''s attention.


    Nie Kong smiled, these words had no substance at all, they would only arouse the blood of some simple girls.

 950 The collapse of the second element Text 0977, the worlds top five third grade

    "Only the heavy load carried by you Pandora will now become an era that is shared and carried by all mankind. To this day, you who are still enduring a lot of sacrifices, for the future of our mankind, in order to be able to survive this crisis of survival. Please lend me your strength.¡± Ohara on the stage shouted loudly, and Pandora from all over the world gave her warm applause in response.


    "Tonight''s dinner has nothing to do with the army. It is purely organized by me to express my gratitude to everyone. Please enjoy it as much as you want, because from tomorrow, you will need your assistance." Ohara waved his hand, scarlet as he left. An intriguing smile flashed at the corner of his mouth, "It''s quite simple, to deal with those cute little girls! Plan E Pandora? Haha..."


    No one knew her true intentions, but Nie Kong keenly realized that she was not simple and had a deep mind.Being able to stand in the deep water of Xiubaliye shows her greatness.


    "Teacher, what''s the matter with you." Lana said while sweeping the food on the table with her greasy mouth bulging: "The food is really delicious, teacher, please try it."


    "No, I''m wondering why the person in charge is not Dr. Gengo Aoi, who has world-class authority on NOVA." Nie Kong said casually.


    "I heard that Dr. Gengo Aoi strongly opposed the E-Pandora plan, but it was strongly suppressed by a few politicians. There is no peace in Shubariya, and the struggle for power can be seen at any time." A hearty girl voice came. Xi Feng was a little surprised and delighted.


    "Ah, aren''t you Roxanne Ellipton, the number one immortal in Genettix''s third grade in the United States." Sifon, squinting, looked at the girl who was approaching, and a slim red elegant dress adorned her. The good posture is gracefully decorated, and the soaring chest and waist form a beautiful curve.A burgundy shawl with short hair, a pretty face with a hearty smile is very approachable.


    After Elizabeth heard her name, her eyes flashed with surprise.As a third grader, she certainly heard her name.Roxanne, one of the top five in the third grade who is immortal, no matter how severe the body is hit, she can instantly recover with the power of the stigmata.


    "Haha, it''s been a long time, Sivon Fiachard! It has been two years since the last world rally. Compared to this, is he your master? Don''t you introduce me?" she Leaning forward, beautiful eyes curiously looked at Nie Kong, who was wearing only a white shirt.Because the teacher''s uniform was given to Lana to cover the cold, she could not tell the true identity of Nie Kong.


    "What nonsense are you talking about, how could the teacher be her master!" The three women glared at Roxanne in unison.


    "Oh, it seems to provoke the anger of the public, did I say something wrong?" Roxanne said with a smile.


    "It''s a pity, I''m not qualified to be his partner. It''s a rare meeting. Let me introduce you to him. He is the most beloved teacher Nie Kong in our school. On the right is the third grade Elizabeth Mabu. Here, Xijie¡¯s second-year students Satilesa and Lana Linqin!" Xifeng introduced with a smile.


    "Actually, you are right. I am here now as their master and guardian teacher. Who makes the four of them uncomfortable? They don''t have a partner in the third grade." Nie Kong sighed.


    "Stupid teacher..." Elizabeth looked at Nie Kong faintly.


    "Wow, are you the teacher Nie Kong in Xijie''s legend? You are also famous in Jenityx in the United States. You are the idol of many people." She held Nie Kong''s hand, her eyes gleaming. The stigma on the back of his hand.


    His stigmata and the Yingshen behind him seem to have a sense of intimacy.Not wrong, he is the master of heroes Aoi and Ye, the only male combat instructor in the world, he has many shining auras.Although Xiubaliye hid his information very well, he was too good and special.


    "Well, I''m also a student of Geneticus, you can call me Teacher Nie Kong." Nie Kong smiled.


    "Enough, when do you want to hold it?" Satilesa said angrily.


    "What an unlovable little sister, he is not your master, don''t be so stingy, OK?" Roxanne blinked.


    "But... but he is my brother Nie Kong." Facing her attitude that she had been familiar with for a while and the attitude of a good person, Satilesa felt unhappy.


    "Crazy girl, don''t mess up." Nie Kong let go of Roxanne''s jade finger, touching her head like a child.Let her pretend to be mature in front of her, just a girl under twenty.


    Roxanne laughed and laughed for a while. The actions she used to do to others before, now she can take it for herself, but it is strange and not very annoying.


    "It''s so lively, it''s true, I guessed it was the teacher who came." A girl with pale green hair came with a surprise smile, and another slim girl surrounded Nie Kong. .The world''s top five in third grade, Nie Kong failed to recognize the remaining two.But logically speaking, they must be in this narrow lecture hall now.The E-Pandora project, but invited the world¡¯s best Pandoras as a study to collect their data.


    "Quick Casey, No. 1 in East Genettix, you really came." Elizabeth wasn''t very surprised.


    "Oh, don''t make fun of me, okay, you can already break through the quadruple acceleration like me." Casey smiled bitterly.


    "Hehe, because I have a good teacher''s guidance, what is the four-fold acceleration." Elizabeth arrogant glanced at Casey, and said with a proud expression. Her words made Casey envy for a while.


    Satilesa disdain, what''s so great about the mere quadruple acceleration, she can do the same, and she is in the second grade.


    "Student Casey, you came here as the third grade of East Genettix. It''s a coincidence that I was able to meet you at the Alaska Institute, which travels thousands of miles away."


    "Well, please take care of your days in the institute." Casey smiled like a flower, full of joy of reunion.


    Roxanne became more and more curious, Nie Kong''s mystery was beyond her expectation.Qingjing and Ye Hui chose him to be their master. Two of the top five in the third grade respected him, which can explain a lot of problems.

 951 The collapse of the second element Text 0978, e Pandoras

    "By the way, Dr. Ohara really has a hand. They are all gathered here, and the various branches are ranked at the top of the Pandoras. And out of face, they have to stand on the same front, because it is related to the life and death plan of mankind. Just tell the truth. , Speaking of this plan, I don¡¯t know why I always have a bad premonition. It sounds very good, ordinary people can have the power like our Pandora, but is it really possible? If it is really possible, it will definitely use the human body to strengthen Ability, it belongs to the scope of human experimentation. There are rumors that Dr. Aoi opposed the E-Pandora project until the end because it is against ethics." Roxanne put away his smiling face, and said in general.


    "I heard from my father that the plan has been achieved and achieved certain results because it received private sponsorship before the release." Casey''s father is a Xiubaliye politician, so he got a lot of tips. news.


    "Well, if you look at it now, the rumored statement cannot be simply said to be false news. I hope that nothing will happen." Roxanne returned to smile because the plan was publicly supported and acknowledged by Xiubaliye. Inability to change the overall situation.


    "Don''t talk about serious topics. It''s rare to enjoy the relaxed atmosphere now." Elizabeth shook the goblet gracefully, sipping the red wine in the glass.


    "That''s right, the teacher will help us arrange it anyway." Lana burped, and it seemed that they were already full when they talked, leaving Roxanne speechless for a while.


    The keen Satilaisala touched the corner of Raniekong''s clothes, and quietly pointed to the group of girls behind: "Brother Niekong, do you think they are watching us secretly." Dark eyes, hostile to them .


    Roxanne looked at it and smiled and said: "It seems that we are not very popular with the real protagonists of the banquet." With her personality, she has known all the Pandoras of the branches of the world.The girls behind are obviously the protagonists of the E Pandora Project, so-called ordinary people.


    "Don''t you have a character that is born and familiar again, don''t you plan to go and say hello to them?" Nie Kong sat in a chair, jokingly asked Roxanne.


    "I hate it, how can they be so powerful." Roxanne whispered, her pretty face flushed a bit.Even in the past, it would only be a hot face and cold ass. It would be boring to ask.


    "Hehe, I will know them in the future anyway. It is said that a simulation battle will be launched tomorrow. The Pandoras of your branches and the Pandoras born out of Project E will compare the data and start a carnival battle." Nie Kong lazily said.


    "Carnival? Tomorrow we can indeed see the feasibility of the E-Pandora plan." Roxanne whispered.


    After the banquet, the relevant staff helped Nie Kong arrange the bedroom for them.It belongs to a double deluxe suite. The two beds are only two meters apart, but there will be curtains separated. They considered the situation to arrange the Dominator and Pandora in the same room.


    Nie Kong had a headache because the three daughters of Elizabeth were vying to live with him.Nie Kong pushed them all out, saying that he lived alone.Satilesa pouted, saying that it was all because of Elizabeth and the others, so she became angry and said to live with Sivon.Lana made a face and chose to live in a room with Elizabeth.


    Early the next morning, Pandoras all gathered in a circular venue like an Colosseum, with a huge screen in the middle.The circular auditorium was filled with Pandora and Dominators, and on top were some researchers.


    Nie Kong took the four women to an area that belonged to their Sigeneticus, waiting for the start of the game.


    "It''s really surprising. E Pandoras seem to have a good development, and people look forward to how strong they will be." Xi Feng looked at the two dozen girls on the opposite side and said softly.


    "Please respect yourself if you pretend to be cute." Elizabeth said irritably.


    "With only three rounds of competition, do you think you will have a chance to shoot? Obediently accompany the teacher to watch the game." Nie Kong knocked on Xi Feng''s head and said.Xi Feng pouted and sighed a pity.


    At the beginning of the first round of the game, E Pandora sent a girl with a double ring in both hands, a girl named Latour. She belongs to the same type of girl as Kleo, but not as good as Kleo.


    The contestant drawn by Genettix was a girl named Holly Rhodes, who was the first in the third grade in a branch in the UK.She has a temperament similar to Satilesa, and the overall appearance does not belong to Satilesa.


    She turned out her own weapon, which was a long sword.At the start of the game, Latour first used advanced combat skills and accelerated, which surprised many people who watched the game. You must know that they were ordinary people before.


    But it''s just an ordinary one-step acceleration, which is an ordinary third-grade trick that anyone can do.


    A hint of sarcasm flashed across Hurley Rhodes''s pretty face, because she belongs to the accelerated Pandora.Being able to superimpose triple acceleration on double acceleration again, its own speed almost can catch up with quadruple acceleration.


    Her body flashed, but rushed behind Latour, and slapped her behind with her weapon.Latour spit out a big mouthful of blood and lost his combat effectiveness in one move.


    In the second round, E Pandora sent a girl named Gina Pabloton, and the Pandora picked out on the screen was the first Chalulu Bonaparte of the French branch, a small and cute girl.She has light blonde hair and a headset on her ears.Delicate and lovely face, with stubborn determination.Nie Kong took a look at the left and didn''t see the difference between her small figure and Atiyah, which belonged to the loli type.


    The key is that Xi Feng''s words made Nie Kong feel very surprised.She turned out to be Pandora, the top five in the third grade in the world, and ranked first in the third grade in France.


    Compared to the first round, it was a simple move to drop E Pandora''s Gina in seconds without even realizing his weapon.It is said that she is ranked fourth in the third grade in the world, and she is capable of producing eight clones.


    The eyes of more than twenty E Pandoras are full of gloom and unwillingness, because they feel that they are too far from the real Pandora.They are already struggling to use advanced combat skills, but the real Pandora uses them very casually, many times more powerful than them.

 952 The collapse of the second element Text 0979, Satilesas performance

    "Amelia, it''s up to you, you are our last hope. We E Pandora will win at least one game, please." The injured Gina said bitterly to the leading girl.


    She has silver-white hair, and the bangs in front of her are dyed with rose red.Compared to other E Pandoras, the girl in front of her has a much better facial features and figure, such as flowers against the backdrop of green leaves.


    Amelia Evans is the person with the best data among the many experimental subjects of the E Pandora Project.Because of his active participation in various experiments, outstanding ability, behavior of caring for his peers, and noble character, he became the leader of E Pandora.


    "I will do my best." Amelia said in a very firm tone.


    The third round began, and the target that Jenitix drew was Satilesa, the second year student of Sijenitix.Satilesa was taken aback when she saw that she would have a chance to play.


    Nie Kong, who had been sitting behind her, patted her soft and plump butt, and chuckled softly: "Satilesa, it''s time for you to go out and show it." Satilesa let out an excitement for a moment. Rushed into the game.


    Seeing that there was no trace of tension in Satilesa, Amelia gritted her teeth bitterly.She transformed her star weapon, a weapon similar to Yanyue Sword.


    The eyes of Pandora who were watching the battle flashed with a strange color, and she could actually turn into a star weapon, indicating that she was very close to the school-like Pandora.Can E Pandora really turn ordinary people into Pandora?


    "Where are your weapons?" She found Satilesa empty-handed, and she said blankly.


    "No need."


    Amelia''s eyes were full of anger, and she gritted her teeth and said: "Yes, you have an innate body and ability suitable for stigmata. How can we endure the fruits of our desperate accumulation to make you look down upon."


    She leaned over and charged, the weapon in her hand slashed down from top to bottom.Satilesa drew sideways and grabbed the front of her weapon handle with her backhand.


    "I didn''t underestimate what you mean, but you were ordinary people before, and there is a big gap between Pandora and Pandora," Satilesa explained.


    "Let go!" Amelia pumped hard, pulling her weapon out of Satilesa''s hand.Then an acceleration skill rushed to Satilesa again.Different from the previous two, because she flashed a bit after speeding up, she could use double speed up!In terms of her strength, she was already at the middle level of Genettix''s third grade.


    "Haha, double acceleration? Our second-year juniors of Genettix seem to be in trouble." Pandoras around are not optimistic about Satilesa, because they didn''t learn acceleration skills in the second year.They are very surprised why Barrie chose a second grade specially. It is obvious that many third grades are much stronger than the second grade.


    "Oh, E Pandora does have a bit of knowledge. What will the second-year Sati Lesa student do? As his sister, she shouldn''t be defeated easily." Roxanne''s eyes flashed a little bit of playfulness.


    "Double acceleration? It''s really very good." Satilesa''s body also flashed, flashing sideways at a speed not slower than Amelia.


    "Start double acceleration?" Many Pandora took a breath.Is she a second grader?There is no mistake.


    "Triple acceleration without gaps!" Facing Amelia who was chasing her, Satilesa jumped and got rid of her with speed.


    Her body kept flashing on the playing field, and she rushed to Amelia''s back.Roxanne screamed, because Satilesa used a triple acceleration without gaps a dozen times without pausing.


    Generally, Pandora can use the effect three times at most to accelerate without gaps, so the body will not be able to bear the load.And she is as simple as drinking water, how strong is her limit?


    "I really envy her as Teacher Nie Kong''s sister. Isn''t it great to have his own teaching?" Casey smiled bitterly, because she was so keen that she was far beyond her speed in using Satilesa.She must be able to use the speed of quadruple acceleration.Casey felt for a while because of his claim to speed.


    Roxanne squeezed her finger tight, Xijie You Tix had that kind of strength in the second grade, how strong would Elizabeth and Sivon in the third grade be.


    Many third graders feel ashamed, because they find that even if they face Satilesa, they are not sure of winning.


    "It''s over." Satilesa''s hand knife hit Amelia''s back neck hard.Her eyes were dark and she felt her body fell to the ground uncontrollably.


    She struggled to get up slowly, her eyes full of unyielding will.


    "That''s it, you can''t use acceleration anymore," Satilesa said.


    "Can''t lose, I will fight forever." Amelia murmured, her body acting on her own will, what a strong girl she is.


    "Please go ahead, we have not obtained sufficient data, please continue until you can''t move." Ohara on the stage saw that Satilesa hesitated and said immediately.


    "Hehe, it''s really gentle, but your gentleness will make me feel how painful I am. I don''t need your mercy." Amelia yelled, and the weapon in her hand waved towards Satilesa.


    "Clone..." Two figures jumped out from behind Satilesa, attacking Amelia in no particular order.A sweep of the legs from the front and back hit her body.


    Her eyes widened, a thick blood mist sprayed out of her mouth, and her body was on the verge of collapse.Stigmata is too burdensome for their ordinary people.


    "competition is over."


    Xia Lulu, the third grader in the world, squinted her eyes, and Satilesa''s power displayed shocked her. What kind of second-year student is she like, clone and acceleration almighty?


    They felt Satilesa''s performance and slapped them heavily. Who can admit that they are inferior to a second grader?Just like the army, the third and second grades have strict levels.


    Almost two-thirds of the third graders Pandora, they looked at Satilesa with stern eyes, as if Satilesa''s strength aroused the contradiction between the third and second grades.

 953 The collapse of the second element Text 0980, No. 4 stabilizer

    After the test, it seemed that the gap between E Pandora and the real Pandora was too big to repair.They form a single group and do not take the initiative to have contact with any of them.


    Satilesa received the same treatment as E Pandora. The third graders showed cold eyes when they saw her, except for Roxanne and Casey, of course Nie Kong and the others were not included.


    "Brother Nie Kong, there is no place." In the restaurant of the research institute, densely packed tables were filled with figures.Although two or three positions are occasionally vacated, none of them are vacated.Nie Kong and the others have five people, of course they have to sit together at an empty dining table.When Pandora''s surrounding branches saw Satilesa, they didn''t intend to respond and were not welcomed by others.


    "Look, isn''t there a vacant seat there." Nie Kong looked at the lonely corner, where there were some isolated groups of girls-more than twenty E Pandoras.


    Lana''s pretty face turned green, "Isn''t it, do you want to sit with them, but it seems that they don''t see us very much."


    "Hehe, there shouldn''t be a problem with Xifeng, are you right?"


    "It''s true, Xi Feng is best at managing interpersonal relationships." The third-year presidential election lost to Xi Feng''s popularity, so Elizabeth clamored with playfulness.


    "Oh, the teacher is good or bad, and Elizabeth and the others are here to bully me." Xi Fengru, an ordinary girl, played his temper and kept stomping his feet at Nie Kong.


    "Please respect yourself for pretending to be cute." Elizabeth said lightly without eating her.


    Xi Feng pouted and bit his scalp and came to Amelia first.


    "Miss Xifeng?"


    "Hehe, just call me Xi Feng, can we sit here?" Xi Feng always smiled.


    The daughters of Amelia looked at Nie Kong and the four of them behind Xi Feng, her pretty faces a little complicated.Gina and Latour were lost for a while, and Elizabeth was so good that they made them feel inferior.


    "Since the seats are empty, then you are free." As the leader, Amelia could only agree.


    "Then we''re welcome." The women were very well-behaved, letting Nie Kong sit first, and then the women clamored to sit beside him.The women noticed Nie Kong for the first time, their eyes widened, and Gina even looked at them in disarray.Although the women are all very beautiful girls, after Nie Kong appeared, they were reduced to the existence of accessories.


    "What''s the matter with you, don''t you eat it?" Nie Kong asked in surprise.


    "No...it''s not." Gina blushed, and hurriedly stuffed her mouth with food.


    "Who are you? Is it one of their masters?" Amelia looked at Nie Kong curiously and asked.


    "It''s the first time to meet you, so I will introduce myself. My name is Nie Kong, their teacher. I watched the game yesterday and you performed very well." Nie Kong smiled gently.


    "Hmph, you are here to mock us deliberately." Amelia said coldly.


    "No, how could it happen. With your acceleration skills yesterday, you could rank in the middle among the third grade students in our school, but before you were just ordinary people." Nie Kong said unhurriedly.


    "To be honest, it''s really unfair. They rely on their natural stigmata fit rate." Latour said unwillingly.


    "God is always unequal in one aspect. From the beginning, people who enjoy God''s blessings are distinguished from those who have not been favored. No one can deny its meaning. But what does it mean, you Do you feel that people who are not favored are losers in their lives? What''s more, the stigmata who adapts to Pandora must be on the front line of the battlefield. So far I have seen too many Pandora sacrifices. Compared with your peace of mind and energy Breakfast here is considered happiness." Before he knew it, Nie Kong spoke in the tone of the teacher.


    "Hehe, the teacher is so handsome." Xi Fengjiao smiled.


    "Of course, he is our teacher after all." Elizabeth''s pretty face flashed with happiness.


    Amelia was stunned for a while, and after digesting Nie Kong''s words, she showed a firm expression and said: "It was true before, but in the future we E Pandoras will definitely be able to fight with them."


    "Although it is not good innate, you will use your hard work to change it. I look forward to seeing your performance in the future." Nie Kong encouraged.


    "Well, Satilesa looks forward to being able to continue to compete with you next time." Satilesa nodded.


    "Really." Amelia''s coldness slowly eased, and she slowly accepted Nie Kong and the others in her heart.Although facing others in darkness, it is actually a means for them to protect themselves, for fear that others will lift their inferiority and weakness in their hearts.


    "If you have any difficulties, please come to me. If you can help, I will definitely help. Let''s finish breakfast now. The morning opportunity is about to begin." Nie Kong smiled.


    "Yeah..." The seven girls replied in unison, and Amelia felt so relieved to stay with Nie Kong.He does not despise them like others, but gently comforts and encourages them.Perhaps if his stigmata adaptation rate becomes higher, he really hopes to be his student in Genettix, then he must be very happy.


    After breakfast, they received a notice to gather in front of the large lecture hall where the banquet was held the day before yesterday, saying that there were important things to be notified.


    "Good morning everyone, breakfast is a pleasant one. Everyone has been here for three days. Today we have something to ask for your assistance. So now, everyone, please look at the screen..." As Ohara spoke, the screen appeared Two human anatomy diagrams.


    "The new plan is called Synchronization, as you can see. To put it simply, it is the subject of strengthening E Pandora''s ability to be equivalent to that of ordinary Pandora. In order to do this, first of all, we must adjust the density of E Pandora''s stigma to normal. The same as Pandora. The original Pandora''s ability will be simulated by E Pandora. After experiencing the stigmata density, it is converted to E Pandora''s stigmata life imprint, making E Pandora a better ability than before. But In order to prevent spills that were not originally caused by the stigmata fit, according to the decision of the Pandora Committee, we will use No. 4 stabilizer."

 954 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0981, hit Xia Lulu Bonamar

    Following Ohara''s introduction, Amelia''s eyes showed strong fear, and no one could understand the terrifying effect of tranquilizers better than her.Because of the last experiment of voluntarily taking the No. 3 stabilizer, she had to walk away from the gate.Those tranquilizers did not exert their intended effects at all, but would aggravate the heart-piercing pain. If they continue to be taken, they will definitely sacrifice their partners.She was hesitant and frightened, looking at the woman on the podium with incredible eyes.


    "From the point of view of common sense, it is really strange to say. Obviously transplanting stigmata from ordinary people is already a very heavy burden on their bodies, and now it is forced to increase it to the same rate as our adaptation. Can the body stand it? ?" Elizabeth asked in surprise.


    "In order to prevent that kind of thing, so use the No. 4 stabilizer she said." Xi Feng replied.


    "What people care about is the effect of the medicine. Compare our situation with Pandora. When the density of stigmata increases, the body will not be able to stand it, so the number of stigmata transplantation will be different based on the individual body itself. Not to mention it is not. The stigmatized E-Pandoras use medicine to suppress the collapse of the body in activation, and there must be a limit to chaos." Elizabeth ridiculously said.


    "Let''s not talk about the probability of success, let me talk about the problem of stabilizer potions. If there is really a potion that can restrain the body and improve the fitness rate of stigmata, the potion should be applied to the real Pandora earlier, and then it should be applied to ordinary people."


    "Well, I feel the same way. I don''t need to talk about the budget now, and there is no plan to get the approval. If you think about it, there are too many suspects. Well, the government people do things like this... ¡­" Roxanne, the beautiful oncoming mistress, continued Elizabeth''s words.


    "Zombie girl, that''s not something you should be worried about." Their conversation seemed to attract a lot of people, and two of them leaned forward.A blond loli with arrogance, a mouthless blue-haired beauty with a cold expression.


    It was the blonde loli who was talking, her name was Xaluru Bonaparte, and she ranked third among the top five in the third grade, below the immortal Roxanne.


    "Who did I say, it turned out to be Xaluru Bonaparte and Julia Monbelk from the top five in the world, what did you mean by what you just said?" Roxanne dissatisfied.


    "We are students of Genettix. We are responsible for unconditional obedience to the above orders. Let''s leave all the judgment to Xiubaliye." Blonde Lolita said.


    "Oh, what a representative of a good soldier. What the hell did Xiubalier give you to speak for them like this." Roxanne slapped Xia Lulu mockingly.


    "As always, there is no lower limit." Xia Lulu shook her head and continued: "Although it is difficult to understand for you as a zombie girl, it is relatively simple for you, the unworldly monster-Xifeng¡¤ Fei Achard! We were born as human elites. It is impossible not to consider everything compared to our own personal thoughts. And with the spirit of adapting to the times and sacrificing the ego to complete the greater ego, this is our Pandora. Could it be you Isn¡¯t that what you think, Miss Monster in Japan."


    "You... why do you call people such a bad name for monsters? Am I so ugly? How can I say that people are quite confident about their looks."


    The serious atmosphere completely destroyed Xi Feng''s soft whispers, causing Xia Lulu and the others to almost fall to the ground.


    "Stop your dangerous behavior of pretending to be cute." Elizabeth said in a cold sweat.


    "Hehe, if you have our Genettix teacher, don''t you ask, what am I doing?" Xi Feng laughed.


    "Huh, are you a teacher?" Xia Lulu finally noticed the existence of Nie Kong beside her, and looked at Nie Kong curiously.A handsome person, people can''t stand to watch more.


    "No, halfling kid, teacher Nie Kong is a famous person in the world, would you actually not know?" Roxanne exaggerated.


    "Shut up, you zombie girl, let the teacher express your opinion." Xia Lulu cursed back.


    "Well, let me talk about my opinion. Let¡¯s not talk about the success rate of synchronization, let me talk about the medicine. If it can restrain the body and improve the fitness rate of the stigmata, the medicine has been applied to the real Pandora early, and then it is used. In ordinary people. It means that the medicine is not mature. It is estimated that E Pandora''s body is used to verify the efficacy of the medicine..."


    Hearing Nie Kong''s words, the women felt cold all over.How cruel it is to use human bodies to test the effects of medicines. Once they fail, the body of the experiment will inevitably face collapse.Xia Lulu wanted to refute, but couldn''t say anything practical, because what Nie Kong said made sense.


    "If this is the case, it''s no wonder that Gengo Aoi will strongly oppose the E-Pandora plan. It''s terrible..." Roxanne patted her swollen chest, and said with lingering fear.


    "It''s not too early to speak of, please wait carefully for the results. I am looking forward to the plan to succeed, not only do not have to make E Pandoras sacrifice for no reason, but humans will have one more way to save themselves." Nie Kong calmly Said.


    "But... maybe, but even if they sacrificed, they would pay for all mankind..." Xia Lulu still insisted on making sacrifices for the self.


    "Don''t be kidding, you can figure out the definition of sacrifice. Sacrifice refers to those who have made contributions and died, and if they died while testing the drug, what does it mean that the drug can''t be used? In order to test one It is extremely stupid to have a person die because of the nature of the medicine." Nie Kong shook his head.


    Nie Kong''s status as a teacher made Xia Lulu unable to refute.


    "That''s right, you halfling kid is naive." Roxanne hit Xia Lulu with a mocking tone.


    "Whatever you say, but my belief won''t change, huh..." Xia Lulu hummed and took Julia Monbelk away, leaving them a beautiful back.


    "Bonamar''s surname seems to be the surname of a famous politician in Xiubalier." Elizabeth said softly.


    "It is indeed, and it is a politician who supports the E-Pandora plan, so she has to maintain it." Roxanne exclaimed.


    "Don''t think too much, now you just obediently cooperate with the researchers to perform synchronization." Nie Kong ordered.

 955 The collapsed two-dimensional body 0982, synchronization failed

    "Huh, what a damn! He is a teacher, someone who only cares about his own people and forgets the overall situation, he is not worthy to be a teacher of Genettix, he will teach students badly." When she left, Xia Lulu looked a little bit Angrily said that she would never admit that her adoptive father would be wrong.


    "Hehe, you are wrong, he does have the qualifications of a teacher. And if he comes forward, he will definitely get the support of many people in the world." Julia Monbelk, who had always been cold-faced, flashed in her eyes: "Xia Lulu , Don¡¯t you know his other identity?"


    "What, isn''t he the teacher of Sigene? What''s so mysterious?" Xia Lulu pouted her cute little mouth, but her eyes flashed with curiosity, who on earth was he.


    "Before he became a teacher, he was a graduate of Sigeneticus'' previous students. What''s more, he is the master of Pandora''s hero Aoi and Ye, and he has an indelible feat." Julia said softly.


    Xia Lulu''s pretty face was startled, and she said inconceivably: "He will actually be the master of Pandora''s hero Aoi and Ye, right?" Except for her adoptive father, there is only one person who can be respected by her-Aoi and Ye.She transplanted He Ye''s Ying Mark, and the reason for her strength was this.


    "Didn''t you realize that the mark on the back is resonating with the stigma on the back of his hand. It must be very difficult for him to be the master of Aoi and Ye." Julia sighed.


    Although the eyes that see through the heart are wrapped in a layer of gentleness, Nie Kong casually stares at her, making her feel heart palpitations, as if she has no secrets.Rumor has it that he won the eighth NOVA shock because of his relationship with Aoi and Ye.


    "So, it''s no wonder that when I was in the second grade when I was looking for a master, the Yinghen on the back would resist, because Qingjing and Ye''s Yinghen were tied to him." Her eyes were complicated, and she seemed to be very distressed. .


    "Maybe we and him will become trustworthy comrades in the future, and the day of harmonious relationship will come." Julia said briefly, seemingly comforting.


    "Well, I want to see if he only talks big words." Of course, the premise is that the E plan must be successful, not like he said.Everything my father taught, I firmly believe that it will be correct.


    The moment Ohara spoke about the use of the stabilizer, Amelia couldn''t wait to request a meeting with Ohara and asked her to give up the use of the stabilizer.


    "The use of stabilizers is a matter of the committee''s personal decision, there is no room for negotiation." Ohara said without any room for negotiation.


    "But the No. 4 stabilizer is an improved product of No. 3. Why, didn''t that medicine fail? The possibility that the stigmata stabilizer can be completed with the current technology is very low. It is something I have personally experienced. Nothing." Amelia patted her chest and said in a deep voice.


    "No. 4 and No. 3 are completely different things, because they were developed using Pandora¡¯s body, so there¡¯s no need to worry about reckless reinforcement and strong side effects as before. It¡¯s better than No. 3 in terms of safety and The effect is another matter." Ohara explained lightly.


    "But...but it''s more risky than adapting to the stigmata for a long time, is it really okay? Is there really no danger to life?"


    "Shut up to me. In order to plan, you have to accept whatever requirements are required. You signed the contract voluntarily. I decide whether there is danger or not. You only need to fulfill your obligations." Facing Amelia''s endless questions, Ohara coldly drank impatiently.


    "I understand, from the moment we came here, it is not something we can say. Until the end of the contract, I will take any orders. It''s just that the number three has left us with too much mental damage. I can forget the horror of death at that moment, so I will fall into anxiety. For us, don''t even have the full force of the fear of death." Amelia said excitedly.


    "Yes, even if the plan has the possibility of death, the plan will still unfold. But do you think I will let you die easily, because you are my important experimental subjects." Ohara said lightly.


    "Understood, I will persuade other partners, thank you for saying this to me." Amelia recalled her previous experiment. Dr. Ohara was indeed worried about their safety and tried every means to save herself.


    "For the time being, let''s trust you again. Dr. Ohara, don''t let us down." She bowed, turned and left Ohara''s office, not seeing Ohara''s face full of hideousness.


    The experiment is unfolding, and E Pandora who volunteered to participate will actually be Gina. She does not want Amelia to bear all the dangers alone. She feels that she should do something for her partners.


    When Amelia understood by then, things had already been arranged and could not be changed.She suddenly felt a sense of fear, as if she would lose her friend.The use of stabilizers is bound to be very risky.


    The experiment of the synchronization plan began. Pandora who participated was the first third grader of the Korean branch, and E Pandora was Gina. The density of the stigma of the two began to synchronize.


    Before accepting the experiment, Xiubalier reported a lot about the E Pandora Project, and presented the results of the research in the eyes of the people of the world.


    Gina''s performance has indeed improved a bit. Now that she can realize her own star weapon, Amelia seems very happy.Two more days passed quietly, and the Alaska Institute was completely silent after the report.


    And one of the buildings is much more tightly guarded than before. It is the core research institute of the Synchronous Project.Three days later, at eight o''clock in the night, the laboratory made a loud explosion.


    "Boom..." The walls of several rooms were pierced one after another, and the sirens of the Alaska Institute rang steadily. It seemed that something very serious had happened, which alarmed all Pandora.

 956 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0983, conflicts in handling

    "An order was issued in an extraordinary situation, and all Pandoras went to the designated location to wait. Repeat, this is not training, all except the named Pandora went to the designated location to wait..." After the explosion, a serious sound came from the horn. caveat.


    "Teacher, what happened?" Wearing a bath towel, Elizabeth rushed to Nie Kong''s bedroom in a panic, ignoring the beautiful skin showing some moist outside of the bath towel.After taking a shower, she is more beautiful, and her eyes are so beautiful that she can''t move her eyes away, which is much more beautiful than the water lotus.To Elizabeth''s astonishment, the three daughters of Satilesa came to the teacher''s bedroom earlier.One of the three women is wearing pajamas, one has foam on the hair, one has pants off, and only the top is on.


    "It seems that the synchronization plan for E Pandora has failed. You quickly return to the designated location and I will check the situation alone." Nie Kong said.


    "No, we have to accompany the teacher." Lana pouted with a pair of pants with a cute bear pattern underneath her shirt.Judging from her appearance, she seemed to be half undressed.


    "Brother Nie Kong can''t leave Satilesa alone." Satilesa in his pajamas continued.


    "Ah, don''t forget that Amelia and I are already friends. And if you get the teacher''s consent, you can ignore the order of Shubariye for the time being." Shang is still rubbing her hair with bubbles. Feng Xiao squinted.


    "Then you quickly go back to your bedroom and change your clothes, and I will take you to the location where the explosion happened." Nie Kong said with a slight headache looking at the clothes of the four women.Although it is beautiful, can it be the only one?


    "Yeah!" Elizabeth shook her wet hair backwards, leaving a soft fragrance.The three daughters of Satilesa were unwilling to lag behind, and actually used acceleration skills.


    Accustomed to Genettix''s military style, they only took less than 30 seconds to change their clothes and come out.


    "Go!" Nie Kong led a group of women soldiers to the fitness room near E Pandora''s dormitory, which was the purpose of continuous explosions.Because generally E Pandora will work hard to exercise his body when he has time, hoping that his strength can catch up with the real Pandora.When Nie Kong came, all E Pandoras were inside, and his eyes were full of worry.


    "Stop Gina"


    What caught Nie Kong''s attention was the girl Gina with four prismatic substances emerging from behind one of them.Her eyes lost her consciousness, and she showed her hand to Xia Lu without mercy.


    The speed and strength were more than ten times stronger than before, and she suppressed the blonde loli who had separated eight clones and attacked continuously.


    "She... isn''t she the Gina who accepted the synchronization plan? How could the NOVA phenomenon happen?" Nie Kong grabbed E Pandora''s Lato and asked with a frown.


    "No... I don''t know, but... But she seems to have rushed out of the research room. At first, she seemed to have something to say to Amelia. Teacher Nie Kong, you will definitely save Gina, right. Latour looked at Nie Kong helplessly.


    "Let me see¡­¡­"


    Nie Kong''s spiritual consciousness spread into her body and found that her soul had been completely corroded, supported by a trace of unwilling resentment.


    "Stop...Stop, please don''t hurt Gina, she is still conscious, I will definitely let her return to her original state." Amelia pleaded bitterly, but Xia Lulu, who was suffering in front of Gina, did not intend to stop. .


    "Xubaliye gave orders to Pandora, who is at a higher level. With the NOVAization of the experimental body M2, she must be dealt with quickly. Monsters, look at my storm, turn angrily!" The eight clones used wonderful things. Frequently, attacked Gina continuously, hitting Gina''s body continuously.


    Elizabeth and the women were shocked, they were able to control eight clones to attack at the same time, and the remaining time would be too long!She can become the top five in the third grade, and she deserves her reputation.


    "With special rhythms and sound effects to maintain the existence of the eight clones, she is already a monster." Apart from the general feeling, Elizabeth felt a sense of victory in her heart, not knowing which one is stronger than her.


    True to the name of a trick, eight figures are storming Gina.Gina could only be beaten at first, but then she actually cracked her tactics, and the weapon in her hand cut out several huge wounds on Xia Lulu''s body.


    "Although the clone can launch multiple attacks at the same time, the speed is obviously not good. If NOVA''s Gina can be cracked, then she is a bit dangerous." Satilesaru commented.


    "No, her celestial weapon hasn''t been realized yet, she still has some remaining power." Xi Fengjiao said.


    Xia Lulu was really embarrassed into anger, and her anger turned out of her own weapons, two sharp blades worn on the back of her hands-her exclusive death trill.


    "I thought that listening to some French tunes would be able to clean up you, but I was too naive. When I look down on you like this, I must be killed. The trick to keep attacking, I really have to rely on-kill Bedo Fern¡¯s Moonlight Sonata.¡± The eight figures surrounded Gina from all angles with sound effects several times faster than just now.The continuous slapping of Gina''s crisp sound really played the moonlight sonata belonging to Beethoven.


    The women are very cautious, because the speed of the eight clones is more than twice as fast!


    "Teacher Nie Kong, please stop them, otherwise Gina will die." Realizing that Xia Lulu could not be stopped, Amelia knelt in front of Nie Kong, her teary eyes filled with self-blame, worry and fear.


    Because she felt that it was her own sake that caused Gina to become like this, obviously she should have to bear everything.


    The women felt sad for a while, and confirmed that it was caused by the No.4 stabilizer.


    "I said that as long as you have difficulties, I will try my best to help you. Please get up and talk about it. You are a strong girl. You can''t just kneel and bow your head in front of others."


    Amelia was crying hard, and his words struck out the weakness hidden deep in her heart, the weakness of the girl.


    Nie Kong stretched out his hand to help Amelia up, and shouted at Xia Lulu coldly: "Xia Lulu Bonama, stop me!"


    When Xia Lulu heard Nie Kong''s words, her body stopped.But in an instant, eight clones were separated again and continued to attack Gina, without taking Nie Kong''s words seriously.

 957 The collapsed two-dimensional text 0984, defeat Xia Lulu

    When Xia Lulu first heard Nie Kong''s words, the small body in the air stopped.But in an instant, eight avatars were separated again and continued to attack NOVA''s Gina, without taking Nie Kong''s words seriously.


    Although Nie Kong¡¯s suggestions are highly valued, as Roxanne said, Xia Lulu is a standard soldier under the influence of ideas, and strictly implements the orders of the upper-level-to obliterate the NOVAized Gina.


    "I tell you to stop!" Nie Kong''s face sank, and his gentle cheeks instantly filled with majesty.


    Satilesa shrank her body, praying to Brother Nie Kong not to get angry.


    "Oh, depending on the situation, the teacher is a little angry. Xia Lulu is in trouble, so you have to be careful not to touch the teacher''s mold." Xi Feng''s smile became much shallower, and there was a trace of seriousness in his squinted eyes.The teacher never gets angry easily, unless someone is beyond his bottom line.


    "Get rid of her." The sharp blades of the eight clone arms all aimed at Gina, pressing on from all directions.


    A simple black sword appeared in Nie Kong''s right hand, reflecting a cold light.Elizabeth and the women were surprised, seeing Nie Kong actually turn into a weapon for the first time in history.A black sword, never seen before.Standing proudly in front of him, there was a sense of free and easy temperament in the killing, which made people''s eyes bright.


    "No." Elizabeth and the others looked at Nie Kong stupidly. Could it be that the teacher is Pandora?The teacher has no weapons to kill them easily, once they are used, how powerful it is.The teacher is like a mysterious figure, so they can''t see through and guess.Amelia and the others behind were shocked, and even forgot to cry.


    "Clone..." A black shadow holding a sharp blade rushed towards one of Xia Lulu, incredibly fast, and actually used a quadruple acceleration.What made them even more shocked was that the shadows rushed out one after another.


    Within one second, fifty or sixty clones were separated, holding a black sword and rushing to eight Xia Lulu.


    "What..." Xia Lulu''s eyes were about to bulge out, and it was considered non-human to be able to distinguish eight clones, but he could actually distinguish fifty clones in one second.To the horror, each avatar used all four accelerations!


    Originally, he was going to give Gina the final blow, but all the eight clones burst into an unprecedented pain, and the pain of tearing was unbearable.


    "Wow..." Xia Lulu''s eight figures were combined into one, almost full of bloody holes, which was stabbed by Nie Kong with a sword.After the Nie Kong shadow army slammed into the back wall, they drove a huge road more than ten meters wide and slowly disappeared.


    "The teacher is so strong, the strength of any clone is beyond us. The world''s top five in the third grade, there is nothing in front of the teacher." Elizabeth admired.


    "Oh, fortunately, I didn''t make the teacher angry." Xi Feng muttered, really wondering where his power came from. If his sisters work together, the chance of winning is almost zero.


    "Hmph, deserve it." Satilesa said as if she fell into a rock.


    "No...no, is he really a human?" Nie Kong''s powerfulness has restrained Amelia and her. Perhaps such power can be called powerful, like a king over the world.


    "The self-righteous kid, didn''t you hear it just now. I thought you used your clone very well?" After listening to Nie Kong''s words, Xia Lulu''s eyes flashed darkly.Not reconciled, but his power is much stronger than himself.Almost, I thought my body was about to break.There is only one move to defeat himself, and he clearly shows mercy.


    "Hoho..." Seemingly recovering from Xia Lulu''s blow, Gina rushed towards Xia Lulu with her own weapon.


    "Gina, stop." Amelia was afraid that she would make Nie Kong angry and used herself to block Xia Lulu''s body.Hiss... Gina''s weapon pierced Amelia''s stomach, but Amelia was smiling.


    Xia Lulu''s eyes were surprised, and she couldn''t figure out why she wanted to save herself.


    "No... don''t worry, Gina. Because... because I will guard you, and I will definitely restore you to the original state. So please don''t do it anymore and come back."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh" Gina roared in pain, pulled the weapon out of Amelia''s body and took a small step back.


    Elizabeth and their eyes flashed a hint of surprise, could she recover her sanity from NOVA.


    "Gina, have you regained your sanity?" Amelia cried with joy.


    "Amelia, No. 4, No. 4 Stabilizer, is... deceived us." Her eyes were hollow, but the stimulation of Amelia''s blood caused her to release the remaining resentment in her body, and said A shocking sentence came out.


    The Elizabeth girls were shocked, the truth of the matter was actually as the teacher said?The government actually used human bodies to test the feasibility of No. 4 medicine, and now it kills people.Xia Lulu clenched her teeth, with two contradictory statements in her mind, and she seemed distraught.How could the government be wrong? Didn''t they sacrifice themselves for the world''s humanity?


    "Wow..." After finishing her last words, Gina roared and attacked again regardless of the enemy and me, completely losing her consciousness.


    "Gina, Gina..." Amelia endured her attack and kept calling her name.


    "It''s useless, her consciousness has completely disappeared, let us send her one last ride." Nie Kong sighed, freezing her body with the frozen domain.Slowly came to her, and gently wiped her right hand on her eyes.


    "Go to sleep."


    The empty eyes opened, they closed and closed very calmly.The body that was originally struggling slowly returned to a deadly calm.Because Nie Kong used power to forcibly purify the power of the stigmata in her body.


    Amelia fell on her knees weakly in front of Gina, tears streaming from her eyes.

 958 The collapse of the second element text 0985, the fuse of resistance

    Amelia held Gina''s body and left, leaving behind a sad cry.Sadly and helplessly, the people at the research institute forced Gina''s body to be recovered.They tried to play down Gina''s death, without notifying the family of the deceased, and even forbidding the funeral.


    E Pandoras are in pain, they feel like they didn''t exist in the first place.Amelia is more painful than anyone else, because she is responsible for Gina''s death, but as the leader, she cannot be weak.Stopped the partners from cremating Gina''s relics, saying it was to hold a simple funeral for her.


    A neat row of Pandoras lined up in two rows and came to them.But Ohara, who was under the protection of Pandora, walked slowly and slowly came to them.


    "Illegal arson in government facilities, whose permission did you get to do that kind of thing?" Ohara said coldly.The words full of majesty make E Pandoras a little afraid.


    "Forgetting your position and going against your will, can you explain it to me, Amelia!"


    "It''s you who broke the rules first. We are just going to send Gina the last time. Do you forcibly prohibit memorials for the martyrs? Are you trying to erase Gina''s existence?" Amelia suffered Said.


    "Erase Gina''s existence? You seem to be misunderstanding something. From the moment you came here, your existence has been completely wiped out in the world. Laggards who couldn''t keep up with the rhythm of society and pulled down, no Ability to live a normal life, the government has accepted you like that. The contract has been signed, and you will be guaranteed a new life when the experiment is successful. With the risks of the experiment, what you have to do is to do well The agreed terms. The government has sincerely fulfilled the agreement, hasn''t it, hasn''t there been anything that has been violated? By now, don''t make me angry."


    The unbearable past, let E Pandoras silent, crying silently.


    "The fact that it was doomed to fail from the beginning, and Gina still uses her life to guard the E Pandora plan and buy time. Even if there is a chance of success, Gina''s death is worth it. But it''s not that at all, Ji Before she died, Na told me that Stabilizer No. 4 is a scam. Are you trying to erase the failure? I can''t bear that you sacrificed Gina for your own interests. She was sacrificed, Gina died in vain It''s meaningless to die." Amelia couldn''t stand it, vomiting all her grievances.


    "Fuck..." Ohara slapped Amelia''s pretty face with a loud slap.


    "Gina was sacrificed for the sake of all mankind. Whether you or Pandora, you must be ready to give up your life at any time before standing here. Isn''t the death of a close friend very painful? Don''t be capricious. You think it''s only you. Did Pandora sacrifice? Which of the Pandoras gathered here did not sacrifice their friends and partners one after another? In order for humans to survive in the world, how much do you think they sacrificed? Do you think they are being used by humans? Is it?" After speaking, Ohara turned around and left them with a back: "Even if the government really treats you as a victim, it is necessary. You can understand this. Disband the crowd quickly and publish a new experiment soon. Policy."


    Amelia roared: "Do you think we will obey?"


    "Don''t worry, you will be forced to obey at that time." Ohara''s words made Amelia and the others feel helpless.In my mind, a figure floats out vaguely, can he save us?But saving us against the government that represents the world will definitely hurt him.


    In the American branch of Xiubalier, a few congressmen in suits gathered in a conference room.


    "This time the unidentified incident caused by the No. 4 stabilizer experiment body has caused the entire research room to fall into a riot. Needless to say, the researchers'' distrust of E Pandora has increased. Needless to say, the morale of those Pandora is also huge. Impact. If you continue to carry out the plan, it may make the whole incident worse."


    A congressman with golden eyes expressed his opinion.


    "How do we deal with those parties that are looking forward to ousting us day and night? Do we want to give up our own way? If we stop at this time, we will be all over." A congressman opposite him retorted, influenced by his rights. , They didn''t mean to benefit mankind at all, but did their best to cover their position.


    "Even if it is concealed, the runaway and fatal accidents of No. 4 stabilizer are subject to restrictions. If it spreads out, the consequences will be disastrous!" A congressman retorted.


    "Congressman Bonamar, what about your decision?"


    "Enough, you shut up." A high-level leader sitting on the stage, who looked like a leader, said lightly: "Plan E will continue to be implemented, but only successful cases will be released to the media in the future."


    "But if we continue to pursue the mandatory policy of the last time, E Pandora''s sense of distrust in us will continue to heat up, in case they jointly initiate an extreme action..." The congressman wearing gold glasses hesitated.


    "Extreme behavior? That''s something you can''t ask for. There is nothing wrong with the new second-term students, right." Senator Bonamar said solemnly.


    "Yes, they have been told about the possibility of the risk of the experiment, and they have cut off contact with the first-term birth." The greedy rights-based councillor opposite the man with eyes said.


    "Very well, for the second experiment, I will choose from the second-term students." Senator Bonamar decided.


    "So, how should the E Pandoras in the first issue be solved?" one of the members of the audience asked.


    "If this can be used to take away the first period of life that is likely to have problems in the future, it will be somewhat easier in the future." His words determine the life and death of more than 20 people.


    "Make relevant plans quickly, and be sure not to leave any hidden dangers!"


    "Understand..." They are in a high position, and they are already reluctant to abandon their status under one person and above ten thousand.For the plan to succeed, they must remove all obstacles.


    There is no need for the experimental subjects who have resisted in front of their rights.

 959 The collapse of the second element Text 0986, the threat of Ohara?

    The secret order to solve E Pandora reached the hands of Ohara of the Alaska Institute, admonishing her to secretly put more than 20 of them in batches to perform the stabilizer 4 experiment at the same time.


    Obviously knowing that it will fail, the No. 4 medicine obviously has not improved.The politicians of the committee actually want to continue to use it, and all E Pandora will perform the experiment!


    Ohara recalled that they severely accused her of allowing her to increase her survival rate with Drug No. 4, and she was responsible for all the problems.It suddenly became clear to her that the committee planned to get rid of Amelia and the others with her hands.Now she has no retreat, even if her hands are covered with the blood of E Pandoras, she must carry on the plan and prove herself to Aoi Gengo and the world.


    "You guys invite Teacher Nie Kong to me, I have something to tell him." Compared to E Pandora, the upper level actually asked her to stop Nie Kong from chaos, for fear that he would help E Pandoras.


    If he called in the name of the hero Aoi and Ye''s master, Ohara felt that things would definitely make a big noise.


    "Yes!" The several active Pandoras of Xiubalier beside Ohara were Pandoras who were used to protect her according to the upper level, and perhaps they meant to monitor her.


    A few minutes later, Pandoras brought Nie Kong to her.For the first time in short-distance contact with him, Ohara couldn''t help but secretly praised him, what a handsome and extraordinary man.


    "It''s finally here, Teacher Nie Kong. Is it a habit of living in the Alaska Institute? Compared to Genettix, I am afraid it is a lot of inconvenience." Sitting in front of Nie Kong across a chair, he greeted each other. One sentence.


    "Reluctantly." Nie Kong pulled the chair in front of him and sat down opposite her unceremoniously.Several Pandoras around him moved, but Ohara stopped them.


    "Really, it''s really a model of Pandora. But I don''t understand very much. How can a talented person like you make such a disharmonious behavior. I should believe in the world, believe in Jenny of Xiubalier. Teacher Ticks, why make a wrong judgment, I have a hard time understanding. Teacher Nie Kong, let me explain the reason, why you should behave in doubt about the No. 4 stabilizer of the E-Pandora Project. "Ohara tapped the chair with his fingers, as if putting pressure on Nie Kong.


    "The No. 4 stabilizer obviously has fatal side effects, but you are not telling it. Are you using human life to make a joke? Stop your crazy behavior, Dr. Ohara." Nie Kong said loudly.


    "The start and end of the experiment are all determined and judged by Xiubalier. As Xiubaliye¡¯s staff, we only need to obey the orders. The next experiment is arranged by the upper level, and all E Pandora will accept the experiment at the same time. . I hope you don¡¯t do behaviors that are obviously rebellious again, otherwise you will definitely be our Xiubaliye, no, you will be our enemy of the whole world." Ohara said with a cold face, with a stern expression. The tone said.Often in high positions, so there is a bit of majesty in the words.


    "I hope you can do it for yourself." After threatening Nie Kong, he signaled that he could leave.


    "Thank you for your advice, I think I know what to do." If you change to someone else, you will definitely be afraid, but Nie Kong really looks down on Xiubaliye.His eyes were a bit of playfulness, and he was going to use all Amelia as a victim of Stabilizer No. 4? Xiubaliye was really rotten.


    Leaving Dr. Ohara''s research room, Nie Kong came to Pandora''s dormitory in an instant.Perhaps those lonely girls, now only he can save them.


    Sweeping her spiritual sense, she found Amelia sitting on the roof with her hands on her knees, quietly looking at the night sky.


    "Amelia, what are you doing here?" Nie Kong said while sitting beside her, smiling at her.


    "I blame myself for not being able to save Gina. It would be great if I was the first to undergo the experiment, so that Gina would not die." Amelia whispered.


    "It is a whimsical thing to allow ordinary people to have the power of the upper-level Pandora at once. Do you want to continue to accept that dangerous experiment? The No. 4 stabilizer clearly has a fatal flaw." Nie Kong asked Tao.


    "We have no choice, because it was such a contract from the beginning. Only by making the plan a success, as a member of Xiubaliye, no, as a member of this organization, can we be a new man. For this reason, No matter what the request we have to accept, even if it will let us set foot on Huangquan Road. If... this experiment fails, we will continue with the next experiment, and Xiubaliye will continue as if nothing happened. Although they Continue to conceal the fact of failure, but there will be a limit. They should not be able to bear such a big risk. No matter what, just endure a few times. At least after that, the remaining companions can no longer Sacrifice is the end." Amelia was crying silently, sitting on her knees like a helpless stray kitten.


    "It''s great, using your own life to maintain the possibility of the slightest end. But I have to say, you are really stupid." Nie Kong shook his head.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, do you want Amelia to watch her friends die in front of her one by one? Amelia can''t do it."


    "You can''t save any of them at all. It just so happened that I learned from Dr. Ohara that the secret plan for the next experiment of Xiubalier is to allow you to accept the experiment of No. 4 Potion at the same time. You are not immune." Nie Kong said lightly.


    A gleam of panic and fear flashed through Amelia''s eyes, she knew that Teacher Nie Kong would not lie to herself.


    "No...no, I want to ask Dr. Ohara." She left in a hurry, but Nie Kong took her arm.


    "It''s useless, not to mention that Ohara is supporting the development of the E-Pandora project, and do you think she can intervene in Shubali''s choice? She abandoned you."


    "How on earth should we... save ourselves?" She was weak and limp, her teary eyes were very hollow, and there was unprecedented despair in front of her.


    "You can flee with your friends. If you are eager to live, you have no choice. If you encounter difficulties, I will help you..."

 960 The collapse of the second element text 0987, led e Pandora to rebel

    In Amelia''s dormitory, more than twenty E Pandoras were called by her to gather in the room, including Nie Kong.When Latu saw Nie Kong and Amelia in the same room, he secretly smiled, as if he had misunderstood something.


    "Now I¡¯m telling you a very important thing. The next experiment will involve all of our first-term students. The content of the experiment is the use of No. 4 medicine, but the stabilizer has not been completed. The effect of the medicine is very short and has powerful side effects. Once the purity is increased, it will become like Gina, so the experiment is difficult to succeed. But such an experiment allows us all to participate, not out of normal considerations. Simply put, Xiubalier has already put us E Pandora The first-term student made a judgment of abandonment and wanted to focus on us. Fortunately, the teacher secretly told us the order sent by Xiubalier, so that we have time to consider." Amelia looked gratefully Glancing at Nie Kong, because of his help, they have a glimmer of hope that they can continue to survive!


    "We always believe that the experiment is to contribute to the future of mankind, and we will continue to endure without complaining about the sacrifices of our companions. We believe that we will embark on a valuable and new life in the future, and believe that we can change ourselves. Gina uses what she faces. The dangerous experiment is also for us who will embark on this journey in the future. But those guys only used Gina for themselves, and now even we have to abandon it. Turn the righteousness for salvation into the purpose of our own survival. We lose the sanctions that are not needed like laboratory animals. Although we are prepared to sacrifice, the result of being discarded like rubbish is absolutely unbearable." Amelia emotionally said what was buried in her heart, mobilizing The unwillingness and anger of the partners.Originally, Gina''s death caused them to contradict Xiubaliye.Ohara hastily handled the funeral, which escalated the conflict, and the current fuse has completely ignited the conflict between the two sides.


    There was regret and unwillingness in their eyes, but no one doubted the authenticity of Amelia''s words, and believed her deeply as always.


    "Anyway, you are facing death, but in order not to repeat the tragedy like yours, please entrust all your lives to me. Let me lead you to escape. Even if you are the last one, you must stick to it. In the end, you must control your own destiny."


    Nie Kong stretched out a generous palm to them, and Amelia shook it up with excitement. The second, third... More than twenty E Pandoras¡¯ fingers were tightly wrapped around the back of Nie Kong¡¯s hand, and they were all in their hearts. Entrusted to Nie Kong.


    "Since we can''t escape the shadow of death no matter which way, let us at least choose the final method of death." Amelia''s eyes flashed with determination.


    "Although Shubali is decayed, it still occupies the righteousness of mankind. Even if you can escape, you will bear the burden of opposing the people of the world throughout your life. The time to escape is the night when Ohara reveals the next experiment. You regain some initiative, no problem." Nie Kong scanned them, and to his surprise no girl showed timidity.They have a strong character, and their indomitable spirit is especially important in the many hardships.


    "Yes, teacher, we have handed over to you." Their eyes flashed infinitely. Nie Kong was the first person to truly care about their lives and the first to recognize their existence.


    "The implementation of the plan has been considered with Amelia, and arrangements have been made. First of all, we must break through the research room where the No. 4 stabilizer is placed and use it to temporarily increase your adaptation rate. Although the concentration is high It will be fatal at all. The low concentration has little effect and has powerful side effects, but the strength can be improved. It is one point. Be prepared to fight against the real Pandora. During the period, I will always be by your side." Nie Kong confidently Smiling, infected the emotions of all of them.


    Amelia hesitated and stopped, as if there was something to say.


    "Amelia, do you have any questions?" Nie Kong asked.


    "I agree with the teacher''s words, but to expose the truth of the research institute, the evidence is probably not enough. So... So Amelia feels that it is necessary to steal the research record recorded by Dr. Ohara and publish it to the world." Ami Leah said.


    "Well, very good suggestion. Let''s add one more. After invading the research room of No. 4 stabilizer, go to Dayuan''s research room to excavate the recorded research data, and open it to everyone in the world to rectify your name." Nie Kong nodded. Tao.


    "Are you ready, the time for a showdown with Xiubaliye is coming."


    "Yes!" The girls responded in unison, Nie Kong came to rescue them like their savior.They were ordered to keep secret, and Nie Kong disbanded E Pandora.


    As Nie Kong said, the next morning, Ohara gathered all Pandoras and E Pandoras and told them that the next phase of synchronization will begin tomorrow. By the way, they pointed out more than 20 Pandoras¡¯ names and asked to synchronize with E Pandoras. Candidates.


    Although Ohara didn''t say it clearly, a discerning person can guess at a glance that all E Pandoras should be synchronized at the same time.Amelia''s expression was full of plainness, but a trace of hatred was hidden in the depths of her eyes.


    "The teacher said it is all true, Dr. Ohara wants to deal with us all secretly..."


    All E Pandora clenched their small fists, secretly looking forward to the coming of the night.Don''t break out in silence, just die in silence!!For Ohara and Shubali, they were completely desperate.


    "Asshole, they clearly know that the No. 4 stabilizer is defective."


    Satilesa, who has always had a strong sense of justice, couldn''t bear his anger, and was about to stop Ohara famously, but Nie Kong quietly grabbed her and shook her head gently.Elizabeth has always been composed, even if she has an idea, she will not easily show it on her face.


    Xi Feng squinted to look at Nie Kong with a calm expression, and suddenly a bad feeling came into his heart.


    "Oh, it''s a headache. I hope the teacher won''t do anything stupid." She prayed helplessly. Once he gets mixed up, that little thing can turn into a big one hundred times more severe than NOVA''s impact, and It will be out of control.

 961 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0988, the battle begins

    At twelve o''clock in the evening, the Alaska research base was full of deadly silence, and Pandora and staff had already slumped into bed and fell asleep after get off work.And the iron gate of the laboratory where the No. 4 potion was stored suddenly broke through a large three-meter hole.The dust that was waiting for the explosion dissipated, revealing the initiator.


    Amelia was dressed in a tight-fitting black battle suit, with a particularly conspicuous burgundy in front of her bangs, and she was holding a moon knife.Behind her stood Nie Kong and more than twenty friends.


    As she destroyed the iron gate with the alarm system, a buzzing alarm sounded from the entire base: "An extraordinary situation has happened, an extraordinary situation has happened, and an invader has appeared in the 21st area. Repeat, twenty Invaders appeared in one district."


    "You move faster." Nie Kong waved his hand, and the more than twenty people behind rushed into the laboratory in an orderly manner.After some investigation, they found a can of No. 4 medicine in a medicine cabinet!


    "Are you fully enlightened? The stigmata will be forcibly activated soon. Once we activate the activation, the amount of time that the No. 4 potion will be suppressed will not be long!" Amelia looked at the potion, and then Asked again..


    "We all understand, let''s start quickly. Before the suppression time arrives, let''s pat off all those annoying flies and make a big fuss at the last moment." Latour confidently said.


    "Don''t say death lightly in front of me, you all prepare, I will lead you to regain a new life!!" Nie Kong believed.


    "Yeah." More than twenty people lay in the experimental cabin, using the control terminal to reset the data on the activation of the stigmata in the body.With the temporary suppression of the No. 4 potion, they can have the real Pandora power for a while.But the same risk is also very high, it will cause NOVA to erode at any time and erode consciousness. That is because the No. 4 potion can''t suppress the runaway after the activation of the stigmata.It shows that they can have power for a while, but it is likely to lead to the same ending as Gina, but they have no regrets.


    The sleeping Ohara suddenly woke up. Isn''t the 21st area the research room where the No. 4 potion is stored? How can there be invaders? Could it be them?As soon as she opened the quilt, she quickly put her hands on the beautiful plump body.


    After hurriedly finishing her clothes, she hurried to the control room of the Alaska base and found that the Bonamar politician of Xiubalier was looking at the huge screen with a strained face.


    "What happened?" Ohara asked with a hint of panic on his pretty face.


    "It looks like we have been preempted. I didn''t expect that they would use strong means to resist! E Pandora''s first-year student took the 21st area by force and used the original Pandora''s data to activate their stigmata. !" Bonamar politician put his hands behind his waist and explained coldly.


    "Unexpectedly, he voluntarily activated the stigmata, what are those children thinking?" Ohara asked inconceivably.


    "I think they should think that they will be dealt with anyway, it is better to resist through rebellion. Although it only temporarily improves the activation of the stigmata, it will bring them considerable strength." He said slowly.


    "Yes... but the No. 4 potion can''t stop the rampage after the stigmata is activated, they should be very clear about that." Ohara murmured.


    "It''s true, maybe I''m too impatient. What I did seems to have driven them to a dead end." Bonamar said with a sense of feeling, and restored a serious expression: "Move the incumbent Xiu Barrie Pandora and Genettix''s Pandoras, must not let their NOVA side influence out."


    Once it spreads to the outside world, his party will be ousted by public opinion, and E Pandora''s plan will definitely be terminated.


    "Report... report, found someone other than E Pandora!" The monitor''s voice trembled, as if he had seen something terrible.She was the Pandora who had been ordered to recapture He Ye''s body during the eighth impact, and she witnessed the terrible Nie Kong!!


    "Who dares to help them?" Bonamar said with anger.


    "Yes... it''s Sigeneticus'' teacher, Nie Kong!" After uttering his name, the monitor collapsed on the chair.


    The faces of Bonamar and Ohara changed drastically, and things turned into an ending they least wanted to see.He has the brilliance of the Qingjing and the leaf ruler, and has a lofty position in the hearts of Pandoras.


    "Damn it, didn''t you threaten him? The teacher of Genettix actually helped the experimental subject to rebel against us Xiubaliye, what kind of style! All Pandora obeyed and began to eliminate them all!"


    Bonamar''s face was full of viciousness and hate.


    "But...but..." The monitor wanted to say something, but unfortunately she didn''t have the right to speak.


    "Your order is a bit sloppy. In case the world''s media is instigating and Ye Zhiyu''s death, how should we explain it." Ohara said anxiously.


    "Is there any explanation, saying that he sacrificed to prevent E Pandora from defecting? The disaster of his death will be drawn to the east, so that the people of the world will hate the first phase of E Pandora, downplay our responsibilities, and kill two birds with one stone." Bonamar said lightly. .


    The monitor looked at Bonamar with fear, and she felt that the commander was going to send the Pandoras to death.In the past, a dozen of his companions shot together, but they could not stop him.The powerful fighting skills even surpass the hero Aoi and Ye.


    "Immediately notify Pandoras to start execution."


    The monitor cannot influence the commander''s right to issue orders, and can only notify all Pandoras in the base by broadcasting.


    The entire quiet base became a mess.Pandoras dressed in syngeneic attire, preparing to face the upcoming battle.


    The four daughters of Satilesa rushed to Nie Kong''s bedroom and found that there was no one inside!


    A bad premonition flashed in Xi Feng''s mind, could it be said that his expectations had become reality.Teacher, why do you care about E Pandora''s business.Up to now, he can only temporarily follow the orders of Xiubaliye to go to the twenty-first area.


    The third daughter of Elizabeth pouted, why didn''t her beloved teacher be notified when she left.There was also a notice that E Pandora had a rebellion and asked them to execute the annihilation order. What happened?

 962 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 0989Follow the rebellious four women

    In the huge screen, more than twenty E Pandoras gathered together and led by one group, and none of the scattered Xiubalier Pandoras was an enemy of one!!After enhancing the stigmata activity in the body, their level is finally comparable to the real Pandora.And there is Nie Kong''s command and operation, like a heroic army with victorious battles!


    "The target left the laboratory where the No. 4 stabilizer was stored, and now moved to the middle area of ??the 21st area! E Pandora''s risk factor increased, and they defeated a small group of active Xubalier Pandora that was intercepting." The voice of the clerk made Ohara pale in shock.Because the location of the 21st District is very special, the E Pandora project is almost all executed there, and her secret research base is hidden, and her experiments cannot be made public.No, it should be said that the time has not come!


    "Jointly dispatch the higher-level Pandora of Genettix to carry out the task of destroying the insurgents." The Bonamar politician said coldly. He didn''t believe that the elite of Xiubalier couldn''t be better than a few E Pandora''s inferior products. .


    "Politician Bonamar, I must go back to the laboratory myself." Ohara braved a cold sweat, and once his secrets were exposed, all his hard work in the past few years was wasted.


    "Well, by the way, destroy the experimental data and records about the first phase." He thought that Ohara was worried about that issue, so there was no doubt that Ohara left.


    As Ohara and the others have seen, E Pandoras have realized their illusion and manifestation of weapons, and their power has temporarily increased to the level of Arnet and others.


    Although the power of Xiubaliye is indeed very strong, unless Pandora, who is ranked in the top 20, comes, it will not be Amelia and their opponents.For example, now, Amelia can perform triple acceleration without gaps!


    "Boom..." Nie Kong blasted the walls in front and behind them, and a cold voice came from behind."The insurgent taking the No. 4 potion is found, and the force will be eliminated directly!"


    The two E Pandoras in front took a few steps backwards, and several blood stains were drawn on their bodies under the impact.There were crowds of people moving in front of the narrow tunnel.Including the world''s top five in the third grade and dozens of Pandoras from the world''s Genettix branches.


    In front of them was Julia Monbelk, the world''s top five in third grade, no wonder her voice would be cold.


    "Come so fast!" Amelia looked at the newly-emerged enemy hostilely, holding onto her weapon, waiting for Nie Kong''s command.


    "Brother Nie Kong..." Satilesa exclaimed. Did his brother Nie Kong choose to help the helpless E Pandora? It has not changed at all from the gentle and enthusiastic brother Nie Kong.


    Elizabeth rubbed her temples, looking at her beloved teacher with some headache and care.The teacher can really cause trouble, but I just like his troublemaker.


    Xi Feng smiled bitterly, and the worst result really appeared, and he was facing a dilemma.Obey Shubaliye''s orders to deal with the teacher?Not to mention the teacher''s super power, can I go back to Sigenitix and mix it?


    "Really, teacher, you will actually become their accomplice, is your brain burned out? Do you understand what you are doing? The behavior you are doing now is an act of rebelling against the whole world." Xia Lulu bit herself His small mouth, eyes with unprecedented anger.


    Roxanne smiled bitterly, what and what, how could things evolve into the current situation.To be honest, the upper echelons sent her to suppress E Pandoras, but she was actually disgusted.E Pandora itself is not wrong, what is wrong is E Pandora''s plan!


    Amelia''s face was sad for a while, because they were the last thing she wanted to see the teacher.


    "It is true that the outside world may think that, but because I know the truth of E Pandora''s plan, I can''t stand by and watch!" Nie Kong said calmly.


    "This has nothing to do with the truth. For us, the truth given by Xiubaliye is enough. If you have a little pity for those rubbish imitations, you are too stupid. Oh. Dad said that E Pandora did cause a lot of sacrifice, but if it is necessary for us humans, it must be done by some people! Those weak will only accept the protection behind the strong. I would like to work hard to become a strong person. Isn''t it enough to ask them to make a little sacrifice?" Xia Lulu expressed his father''s concept, hoping to persuade Nie Kong to turn back.


    "The strong words are unreasonable, don''t you think the weak can only let the strong dispose of them instead of resisting?" Nie Kong sneered.


    "Yes, E Pandora''s sacrifice is great, but that is a necessary part of the plan, do they have more sacrifices than our regular Pandora?"


    "If the strong can have the privilege to deal with the weak, why do you as the weak resist the NOVA of the strong? Let it invade. No one is born to belong to the weak, the weak are just those who let the strong slaughter without knowing People who resist." Nie Kong laughed.


    Xia Lulu was startled, not knowing how to refute.She had always believed that her father''s concept was correct, and she was shaken strongly for a while.


    "Needless to say, who is going to stop us now?" Nie Kong glanced at the Elizabeth women and said.


    "Brother Nie Kong is right, Satilesa has to support you." Satilesa rushed to Nie Kong, her eyes with love and admiration.


    "Don''t grab my lines." Elizabeth came to Nie Kong''s right side gracefully, not taking the rebellion against Xiubalier as a matter of all.


    "Hehe, Lana is a good baby, only listening to what the teacher says." Lana said lively.


    "I don''t know who is right or wrong between Xiubaliye and E Pandora, but the teacher is my savior and my fighting partner. I choose to believe in the teacher." Kathy of Dongjin speed followed the three women and came out silently. Support Nie Kong.


    Roxanne is a little hesitant, because she can feel that E Pandora is right, but is bound by Pandora''s ideals, and feels the same as Sivon.


    Right now, there were several Pandora''s rebellions, which caused Pandora''s morale to plummet.The Bonamar politician''s face was uncertain, and he had the illusion that he might lose.


    "Daughter, please help Dad again."


    It is Julia Mumbelk who maintains her own ideas, her personality is a standard soldier.

 963 The collapse of the second element text 0990, fierce battle

    "Sivon, I''m very disappointed in you. That''s the case, let us decide the outcome." Elizabeth looked at Sivon, eager to fight her upright.


    "I hate it, I don''t dare to fight against the teacher, you just treat me as if I don''t exist." Xi Feng said with a smile, and chose not to help.


    "Hey, classmate Xifeng, who is an extinct monster, actually said that he was scared. You must know that your strength ranks first in our Genitix. You clearly refuse to fight. Your excuse is too bad." Roxanne looked strangely. Xi Fengdao beside him.


    "Really, I''m afraid that the teacher will be punished by the teacher when he returns to Geneticus."


    "Stop talking nonsense, let''s see the trick." Elizabeth was unwilling to give up and decide the victory or defeat with her, and her body flashed into a quadruple acceleration and rushed to the opposite Xifeng.


    "Hey..." Xifeng disappeared strangely in a phantom mode, and Elizabeth''s quadruple acceleration also couldn''t catch up with her.The two women took the lead in the fight, and their dazzling skills shocked them.


    Elizabeth''s strength is N times higher than two years ago, and Xifeng has basically not changed.But Xifeng possesses a hundred times more power than ordinary Pandora, because she is a stigmata, belonging to Pandora created by Gengo Aoi.To face Elizabeth''s attack, she must use at least one-third of her power.


    Roxanne thought to herself, acting stupid like Xifeng.The battle with E Pandora, if you can avoid it, you can avoid it.


    "Guardian troops, please start the operation to restrain the defectors in the frozen field..." It was Julia Mumbelk who gave the order, and she directed her companions to start a battle with the rebels.


    Among the dozens of dominators hiding behind, a super clear blue aura exploded, enveloping Nie Kong and the others in an instant.Without the slightest nonsense, the battle started directly with action.


    The frozen world constructed by dozens of dominators is one or two points stronger than the S-type NOVA, making E Pandora basically lose the power of free action.


    Elizabeth and the others activated Pandora mode at the right time, using the power of the stigma to resist the frozen domain.


    Nie Kong waved his hand, and the powerful frozen domain disappeared instantly.All Pandora''s face is horrified, he really deserves to be a master who can be worthy of the hero and Ye, and he has such a strong domain power!The neutralization of the domain made Xia Lulu suddenly awaken from the confusion.


    "In order to implement the correctness of our Pandora''s ideals, we must not lose to them!" There was one sentence she didn''t say, and was fighting to implement her father''s ideals.Dozens of Pandora flanked back and forth, led by two of the top five in the third grade.Amelia and the others are decisive, ready to fight back.


    "Quadruple acceleration..." Two Jiao spit out from Satilesa and Casey''s mouth, and the two shadows turned into ghosts and rushed towards the enemy, almost no one could see through their speed.


    Between two or three breaths, they cleaned up five or six Pandoras, basically solving one with one move.Julia couldn''t bear it, and shot Casey.In the face of quadruple acceleration, she actually used her SSS weapon to create two supersonic blades all over her space, like a large net tightly wrapping Casey.Casey jumped into the net like herself, and one accidentally cut off the right arm of the sound blade.Lana saw that Casey was not doing well and immediately offered her help.


    Satilesa''s opponent is Xia Lulu, and he absolutely cannot forgive those who deny Nie Kong''s brother.She has quadruple acceleration plus two avatars, confronting Xia Lulu who is eight avatars double acceleration!


    The two women can be said to be rivals, unable to tell the winner for a time.


    "Teacher, let''s play." Latour''s eyes were full of longing and fighting spirit, and he planned to go crazy before he died.


    "No, the activation of the stigma has a great load on your body. If you forcefully activate the power of the stigma, you will have the same runaway as Gina. Just a small matter, just leave it to me." Pandora in the tunnel, Nie Kong shook his head.Seeing Pandora gathered together, Nie Kong could already see a dead word on their heads!


    "Dongdongbo!" A beam of thick arms sprayed from his fingers and rushed towards Pandora who was blocking the tunnel.There is no way to avoid it, because the place is too narrow.


    The super strong light beam broke through more than twenty Pandora''s bodies, and kept penetrating the building behind.After a second or two, a shock that was so violent that the earthquake shook the mountain and exploded!


    Amelia and the others behind them were completely stupid, and they lost dozens of Pandoras in one move, how domineering and powerful it was.The remaining thirty-odd Pandora noodles were scared, afraid that he would not dare to make any more moves.


    Roxanne''s eyes were full of shock. She once thought Xifeng was the number one in the world.But... But in front of Nie Kong, they basically had no resistance.She somewhat understood what Xi Feng meant. Xi Feng was really afraid to make a move.Being immortal in front of Teacher Nie Kong is no different from cannon fodder.It is a miracle in the world that a person''s body can contain power beyond the S-type NOVA.The name of the monster should be on the teacher.


    "Elizabeth, Satilesa, the rest is handed over to you, I will take Amelia and the others to Dr. Ohara''s research room, don''t lose." Nie Kong ordered.


    "No problem." The four women said in unison, except that Casey and Lana were a little embarrassed, the other two women were not in a bad situation.


    "I won''t let you leave." Julia left Lana and Casey, and split into two clones and rushed towards Nie Kong, her eyes full of coldness.


    "Super Tone Blade..." The sound blade that the two avatars flanked together, because it was scattered in a narrow space, did not give people a chance to escape.If an ordinary Pandora is attacked, it must be dead or injured.Even if it is the top five in the world like Casey, it feels very tricky.


    "Banmen get an axe, let you see the real death sound blade, the dimensional knife." Nie Kong''s face was disdainful, and his hand knife swung from top to bottom.The faint spatial fluctuations spread away, filling the narrow tunnels.With a sneer, the supersonic blade disappeared completely after touching the dimension knife.A three-meter-wide crack was split from top to bottom in the teaching building, which spread to several kilometers away.The Pandoras behind the tunnel even looked up and could see the moon hanging in the sky.


    Julia, who was in a daze, suddenly felt a pain in her arm, and screamed.Without the slightest feeling, her arm disappeared from the position of her shoulder.


    Nie Kong let out a cold snort and led the dazed E Pandora to move on.


    The remaining Pandora behind was afraid to hang far behind Nie Kong, and did not dare to attack him again.

 964 The collapse of the second element Text 0991 The sequelae of No. 4 stabilizer

    On the screen of the control room, only Nie Kong glanced at their position.The clear screen image is a flower, losing their image.


    The monitor''s body was sweating a lot, and she knew that the high-tech camera that was hidden in the 21st area to monitor them was broken.He is still him, that unique domineering man in his own mind, the only one who admires and awes.


    "Damn it, how could a ruler have such a strong power? It has completely disrupted the balance of the world. Monitor, replace it with satellite monitoring!" Bonamar politician looked unwilling and terrified, said he himself Will it be lost to him alone?No wonder that Commander Howard was so jealous of him at the Xiubalier Conference that he participated in a year ago.


    "Oh...understood." The monitor also hoped to see how Nie Kong was going to behave, so he controlled Xiubalier''s satellite to conduct another surveillance.


    The picture stayed in Ohara''s research room, but the scene inside made Bonamar angry.He woke up to the fact that he was wrong, and because of his rights, he used it to Dr. Ohara!


    Following their gazes, E Pandoras reappeared on the screen, and Nie Kong was not in the laboratory.And Dr. Ohara faced them indifferently, behind them there were a dozen girls who resembled the gods.They are nurtured in a nutrient tank, without their own consciousness.It turns out that Ohara''s real purpose is to copy the sacred skeleton, using the E Pandora plan to cover people''s eyes.


    "You... have finally arrived here." Ohara said blankly.


    "What are those things? Answer us, Scarlett Ohara!" Amelia roared.


    "Transformed his body into a homogenous organism, and eliminated NOVA for the first time in an unprecedented way, leading us to the Goddess of Redemption-Maria Lancelot, the ancestor of Pandora!" Ohara looked at Nie Kong, spitting out something for them Shocking fact.


    "Could it be that they are all the ancestors?" Lato said blankly.


    "Accurately speaking, it is a clone born again using her genetic genes, Maria''s clone. After the nearly perfect analysis of Maria''s chromosomes, the children created. They are born with stigmata that no Pandora can match. Adaptation rate, no, it should be said that their own structure is the stigmata, so they can be called the real Pandora. As long as they are there, neither Pandora nor you need to sacrifice anymore. The birth defects of Pandora created by Gengo Aoi To get a supplement, I, Ohara, must surpass him." Her eyes radiated a dazzling radiance, as if looking forward to something.


    "Since there is such a plan, why should Xiubalier implement the E-Pandora plan?" Amelia lowered her pretty face, and no one could see her face.But at the back of Latour and the others, their eyes were filled with monstrous anger, and their teeth clenched.


    "That''s because there are some problems in the plan. The practical experiment of copying the Maria project has not been carried out until now. If there are problems in the experiment, even Shubali will not approve the plan. Those are all I have worked hard so far, but now that the situation has developed to the present, I can no longer stay at this base to experiment. Now it is still feasible to announce the success of the experiment to the world and force public opinion. I really dare not dare. Believe it, you will actually cause such a commotion." She said with a wry smile.


    "We E Pandora has no value at all?" What she said made all E Pandoras silent for a while, and tears filled their eyes.


    "That''s not the case. As long as the Maria plan is successfully copied, you and Pandora will not have to fight, and all of you can become normal girls. In another half a year, I will definitely make the plan successful. By then, Maria will surpass Gengo Aoi¡¯s best real Pandora plan, the savior who will save mankind will be born."


    Their hearts are crying and bleeding.Dr. Ohara, who had always trusted him before, secretly used them to do unknown things.


    "In the beginning, your real plan was not us, but a clone of unknown origin. That kind of thing is really too much. In the end, our plan is just a cover for you to buy time. Show that you can use us to attract Official attention, secretly doing other experiments, did we save the dog¡¯s life for your plan until now? Why, we have always trusted you in our hearts.¡± Thinking back to Gina who died for her , Recalling the sacrificed partners before, Amelia let out a hysterical roar.


    "You will not sacrifice in vain, as long as my plan succeeds, humanity will be saved!" Ohara is still planning to persuade Amelia and the others.


    "Haha... do you think we will believe your shit." All E Pandora mobilized the power of the stigmata behind them, they only had one purpose, to tear Ohara to pieces.


    "It''s useless. The defensive wall in front of you will isolate you from synchronizing with the stigmata. Now you can''t break through it. I don''t expect you to understand my feelings. I understand my sins better than anyone else. So, I have to complete the experiment, because I abandon everything and live for it. If you stop now, wouldn''t your sacrifices be wasted. That''s right, I have no retreat." Ohara said softly.


    "Ah..." All E Pandoras had been injected with No. 4 stabilizer, and there were sequelae of running away at any time.Now that they heard the painful explanation, they were completely crazy.


    "Woo..." Maria in the training tank opened her bloodshot eyes strangely and got out of the cabin.Their emotions resonate with Amelia and the others!


    "What happened, did you find the experimental records?" Nie Kong rushed from a research room outside to the enclosed secret room where they were, and the scene in front of him made him frown.


    After saying that he was looking for it separately, Nie Kong did not expect such an accident to happen in just two or three minutes.


    Their body tissues are NOVA transformed, and four cuticles emerge behind them.

 965 The collapse of the second element Text 0992, the eleventh Nova impact

    Amelia and their body tissues are NOVA transformed, and four cuticles emerge behind them.The white NOVA tissue spread out, covering their human bodies.


    The Maria clones resonated with them, one by one they kept leaning against them out of control, E Pandoras and Maria clones unexpectedly merged.


    "Amelia, stop quickly!" Nie Kong said angrily.


    The Pandoras, who followed Nie Kong and the others, witnessed the incident before them.Knowing that the battle with E Pandora had become meaningless, they were all turned around by Ohara alone.


    "Teacher, I have always thanked you for your care. Please let us be willful once, because we can''t forgive them! If there is another life, Amelia hopes to be your student." She cried as she brought it. He said with a smile, while the bright eyes lost the last bit of brilliance.The large number of Maria clones are completely attached to them.


    Including Amelia, the bodies of the five girls are becoming huge.Their emotions turned into electromagnetic waves overflowing outward, constantly absorbing the Maria clone known as the ancestor of the stigmata.


    "Woo..." The giants made a sad call, and their bodies broke through the floor of the research room and appeared outside.Now they can''t be regarded as humans, and their size and appearance are very similar to NOVA.The first thing they did was stretch out dense tentacles, stabbing the stunned Dr. Ohara into a honeycomb.Then he looked at Nie Kong, with a pair of huge white wings, broke through the floor of the research room and soared in the air.


    In the Alaska combat command room, the politician who was the head of the E Pandora project was blocked.He knew that the E plan of external publicity had failed, and the consequences and huge impact must be borne by him alone.


    "Alarm, alarm! An abnormal situation occurred in the 21st area. Five NOVA response signals appeared in the same area, the model is unknown!" The satellite locked screen made the audience take a breath.It''s not NOVA that came out of a different space, but a result that was caused by them.E Pandora''s NOVA and the fusion of Maria''s stigmata, the fusion of the two become NOVA.


    To despair, five NOVAs appeared all at once, all because of his leadership mistakes!The Bonamar politician in charge of Project E had a bitter face. Not only did he finish it himself, but he also affected the humanity of the world.


    "An emergency announcement is issued to confirm that an unknown model of NOVA has appeared. Please Pandoras to stop all behavior and enter a special alert state!" The monitor issued an order with a hoarse accent.Elizabeth and the others, who heard the alarm, stopped the fight and moved their eyes to the area where the explosion occurred.The five huge NOVAs that appeared made them take a breath.


    "All Pandora formed a team formation to eliminate the unknown NOVA!"


    But just one second after the announcement, a huge explosion concealed the sound of the broadcast.Two NOVAs appeared again in midair, one of which was S type and the other was unknown model.


    Seven super NOVAs suddenly appeared, let everyone unexpected.


    "How do you feel, witnessing the stupid end directed by yourself?" The door of the command room rushed open, and an elderly man in a white robe rushed to the command room with a dozen Pandora.


    "Aoi Gengo?" With a cold sweat on his face, Shubali''s punishment came quickly.


    "What No. 4 potion is used, now even NOVA has been manufactured?" Aoi Gengo said lightly.


    "I can''t refute, I''ll leave it to you next, maybe I really did something wrong." He seemed to collapse, letting two Pandoras support him.


    "There is a powerful unknown that can affect the world, and you provoked him in the name of Xiubalier. Do you think Howard and the others can remain slack." Gengo Aoi sighed and moved his eyes to the screen.


    "Dr. Ohara, you really brought us an unexpected gift. Lieutenant Yisuna, please lead the Xiubalier troops to annihilate NOVA. If you encounter Teacher Nie Kong, please cooperate with him in the fight." The seriousness of the matter is beyond. Any shock of NOVA belongs to the eleventh NOVA shock.Once a year, I did it once every six months, and it became more and more frequent.


    "Yes, Dr. Aoi." Pandora, who is the strongest active fighter in Xiubalier, led more than a dozen girls to the battlefield.She admires three people, one is Qingjing and Ye, the other is Nie Kong.


    At the same time, NOVA''s infectious emotions turned into electromagnetic wave spreading, calling all Pandoras in Alaska.Resonated by emotions, Pandora walked away one after another, including those who had been injured by Nie Kong.


    With super willpower, Elizabeth and Satilesa barely controlled themselves, but Lana lost control.There are only a few Pandoras in the school who can remain unaffected.


    Xia Lulu and Satilesa panted, and stopped the battle by coincidence.The strength of the two women is similar, and Satilesa is slightly better.And Satilesa''s stigmata was copied by Nie Kong, completely unaffected by emotional resonance, and naturally would not be affected.Xia Lulu is the world''s top five with strong will and self-control.


    Satilesa looked back, moving in the opposite direction to NOVA''s position.


    "Hey, I said in the second grade, don''t you plan to stop NOVA." Xia Lulu said dissatisfied.


    "Even if the end of the world is coming, I have to go back to Brother Nie Kong to speak." Satilesa said.


    "Huh..." Xia Lu appeared unwilling, and rushed to NOVA alone.


    On the other side of the battlefield, Elizabeth and Xifeng looked a little embarrassed.


    "So humans, I really don''t want to be obedient. Elizabeth, let''s stop here, the first thing to do is to deal with NOVA," Sivon said.The battle between the two women was fierce, because Xi Feng did not use all his strength.


    "Well, you must return to the teacher quickly." Elizabeth said anxiously.The partners have lost contact with the command room, and now only the teacher can consolidate Pandora''s power into one.


    "Teacher? He is less human than us. The key is that there is no stigmata fluctuations on his body. I really don''t know where his power comes from." Xi Feng muttered. There should be no accidents with him.

 966 The collapse of the second element text 0993, super one reappears

    Whether it is many out of control Pandoras, or the Pandora that NOVA splits from the splitting ability obtained after the tenth shock, the little Alaska is perilous.On the one hand, it is very difficult to fight NOVA, on the other hand, it has to face the new enemies.Pandora who is out of control can neither be killed nor hurt his companions, which is very troublesome.


    Yisuna, who is currently ranked No. 1 in Xiubalier, is stronger than Roxanne and the top five, and led the assembled teammates against one of the unknown NOVAs that were transformed from E Pandora.Among them, Xia Lulu was in the queue, obeying Isuna''s dispatch.


    Basically, the overall strength of the abnormal NOVA is not much different from the previous S-type.The Pandora squad formed by the elite of Xiubaliye dealt with it, and it had almost no resistance.As a harassment type, Xia Lulu had eight clones, which attracted her attention very well, and other partners took the opportunity to destroy the core protective layer.


    "Woo..." It seemed to be crying sadly, and the phantom tentacles made a mortal blow.


    "Can''t waste time, let me end it as soon as possible." Yisuna''s pretty face was tight, and she used her 100% strength.Leaning over, she broke through the air barrier.At first, it was triple acceleration.


    In less than half a second, he broke through to a speedy quadruple acceleration.Holding a large sharp blade in her hand, she came to the core layer instantly, and slashed down towards the core!


    "Wait..." A meteor-like beam rushed, and the force happened to bounce the Terminator''s Isuna without hurting her.


    She looked at the position of the voice in panic, and found that Teacher Nie Kong came with Roxanne, Elizabeth, Satilesa and the unconscious Lana girls.Question marks popped up in her head. How could the teacher prevent herself from killing NOVA?


    Xia Lulu clasped her hands and looked at Nie Kong bitterly in her eyes. Could it be that he not only betrayed Xiubaliye, but also wanted to help NOVA?


    "You will wait and see for a while, let me try them alone first." Nie Kong keenly sensed that they were crying in grief, and he must save them before they are destroyed.


    "Ysuna team obeyed!" Yisuna stunned for a moment, then cleverly delivered a military salute to Nie Kong.She respected the teacher in her heart and believed in the teacher''s strength.


    Elizabeth and their eyes flashed with excitement, looking forward to seeing the teacher''s performance again.


    Nie Kong jumped and floated quietly at an altitude of fifty meters, confronting NOVA.


    "Old... teacher can fly?" Roxanne said stupidly, no one would make fun of her gaffe, because almost all of them were an expression.


    "Woo..." NOVA seemed to be struggling violently. The laser cannon from her mouth deliberately bypassed Nie Kong and sprayed towards the solar furnace behind, unwilling to hurt Nie Kong.


    A wave of waves flashed across Nie Kong''s eyes, and the laser cannon ejected strangely disappeared.


    "Stop, I know your pain well, but now you have done enough. If you let you continue to fool around, you will really die."


    "I hate, I hate them who took our friends and everything away. Teacher, why do you want to protect them? The teacher''s words should understand us. Now we can''t look back." In the consciousness layer, they said Sad crying.


    As if being called, the other six NOVAs gathered in front of Nie Kong.The other two were not transformed from E Pandora, and they sent a wave of destruction towards Nie Kong after seeing someone blocking it.


    "Even if the world abandons you, the teacher will always be by your side to support you. As I said, it won''t let you die easily! What is Xiubaliye up to, and what is up to NOVA!!" Midair Nie Kong suddenly burst out with a layer of golden arrogance.The hurricane screamed, making Elizabeth and the others unsteady.


    The devastating power fluctuations caused the entire space around a hundred miles to shake violently.In the whistling wind, the surrounding buildings were blasted into dust.With 7 NOVAs, the huge figure was forced back several hundred meters under the influence of wind pressure.Fortunately, their physique is special, otherwise the sharp wind pressure will cut their body into sections.


    Between the golden interlaces, a trace of lightning and thunder descended from the sky, flashing beside him!In the golden arrogance, Nie Kong''s short black hair turned into a weird silver, and his body was surrounded by a layer of golden arrogance.


    The silver-haired and green eyes, along with the substantial golden aura spreading, gave him an extra demon temperament.Compared with the arrival of the God of War of Super Two, Super One can be said to reflect the vampire side in a large amount.


    "No...no, old...teacher''s power..." The spreading power can actually change the power of the celestial phenomena, is that the real power of my teacher.The women of Elizabeth couldn''t believe it, everything in front of them was beyond their understanding.Standing in the air, he is no different from a true god.I''m so stupid, I thought I could understand the teacher thoroughly.


    "Okay... so strong, I... I said Xi... Xifeng, then... is that the teacher''s real strength?" Roxanne stammered.


    "Oh, oh, let alone you, it''s the first time we see the teacher like this, or you go up and try if you can stop it from being immortal." Xi Feng exclaimed.


    "What immortality, haven''t you seen the substantial golden energy spreading hundreds of meters from the teacher, it can kill me so much that there is no scum left." Roxanne blinked.


    "Wow, didn''t Brother Nie Kong turned into blond hair before? How come he has turned silver now. Well...so handsome, there are three types of Brother Nie Kong, Satilesa doesn''t know which one to like. "Satilesa''s eyes were dizzy, and her nympho-like eyes became peachy.


    Xia Lulu bit her lower lip, and stared at Nie Kong with complicated eyes.


    In the control room, Gengo Aoi''s complexion changed dramatically.The intensity of the energy emitted by Nie Kong even shook all the instruments in the room. The detection results showed that the energy was enough to destroy the world a hundred times.


    "Impossible, a human being without the slightest stigmata attribute can''t have that kind of energy, right?" Nie Kong''s performance overturned his understanding of studying stigmas.


    The NOVA crisis appeared in the sky, but two hopes came at the same time, one is Maria and the other may be him.


    "Woo, is the teacher going to destroy us and abandon us?" Amelia and the others were crying, full of despair like ashes.


    "No, I want to help you get back to the original state."

 967 The collapse of the second element text 0994, rescue e Pandora

    "Woo, is the teacher going to destroy us, abandon us completely." In the deep level of consciousness, Amelia and the others were crying in grief, full of despair in their hearts.


    "No, I want to help you get back to the original state, so that you can regain a new life. Will you, Pandora, who will be a teacher after being born again, belongs to me alone."


    "Are we really okay?" Amelia sobbed, and the five huge bodies slowly stopped in front of Nie Kong.


    "Leave everything to me."


    The golden energy diffused from Nie Kong''s body spread out, dyeing a dozen li into a golden light shimmering, covering the entire space.The energy fluctuations he radiated suddenly frightened Aoi Gengo and the others.


    "But... Damn, the condensed and stable energy is spreading out, is he going to destroy everything? An emergency announcement is issued and Pandoras can take refuge in the refuge!"


    "The unknown energy has exceeded the critical point, Doctor, it''s too late, it''s going to...explode..." the monitor panicked.


    "Asshole..." Gengo Aoi grabbed the microphone at once, and eagerly issued an order: "Unknown energy spread, everyone is ready to deal with the explosion..."


    Elizabeth and the others didn''t believe that Nie Kong would harm themselves, so they didn''t feel too scared, and calmly faced the coming of energy.As for the rest of Yisuna and others, seeing Jin Guang rush to close their eyes and prepare to face the pain.


    The strange thing is that the energy did not make them feel painful, but brought a heart-wrenching warmth, as if returning to the mother''s arms when they were young, and driving away all the discomfort.


    Pandoras who were out of control opened their confused eyes, and the tissues on their bodies disappeared in the golden flames, regaining their sanity.


    "Roar..." Needless to say, the remaining two NOVAs have turned into powder in the diffused energy, without a trace of resistance.Amelia and the others are losing the NOVA tissue a little bit, because Nie Kong uses energy to help them purify all the NOVA in their bodies.


    "Woo, the golden light from the teacher is so disgusting, I feel messy, mentally polluted?" Roxanne squeezed, his face blushing.


    "Hehe, because the energy contains the teacher''s unique gentleness." Xi Feng was filled with golden light, closing his eyes and enjoying.


    In midair, more than twenty girls appeared around Nie Kong, hugging Nie Kong tightly.After the NOVA organization was cleaned up, they were restored to their original state, and even the sequelae of the No. 4 drug were basically lost.And under the baptism of Nie Airyan, they have undergone a reborn transformation.Needless to say, the stigmata adaptation rate is at least one or two times stronger than before.


    "Thank you, teacher. In the future, Amelia will be Pandora who belongs to the teacher alone, and has nothing to do with Xiubalier." Amelia gently kissed Nie Kong''s cheek, and all the hatred and sadness disappeared. All that was left was his gentleness to Nie Kong.


    "Amelia, don''t forget us." The girls around were chattering around Nie Kong, like a stray cat found its owner and had its own support.


    After the golden light faded, everything returned to calm.Roxanne and the others saw the more than 20 E-Pandora who were energetic by Nie Kong, exclaiming, where did E-Pandora come out?


    Some Pandoras who saw the truth with their own eyes did not oppose them, but responded with sympathy.Xia Lulu looked on guard, because Xiubaliye had not lifted their status as rebels.


    The three daughters of Elizabeth, Satilesa and Lana came to Nie Kong with joy, and were relieved to see that he was all right.Although the teacher is very good, what should be done in case of any accident.


    Nie Kong looked around, Pandoras waited for his speech.


    "Although it''s all troublesome things, the E Pandora project is now over! No, maybe Dr. Ohara didn''t intend to implement the E Pandora project from the beginning. For the specific explanation, you can read the report from Shubali later. Each branch Pandoras, goodbye on the battlefield at some time and somewhere in the future."


    The eleventh NOVA came to an end with the end of the E-Pandora plan.Needless to say, Pandoras in each branch have all recalled their schools.


    "Unbelievable, the use of his super-powered energy to forcefully neutralize NOVA''s organizational ability. No, it can''t be said to be neutralization, it is purification. All the NOVA signals in the combat area have disappeared." Genwu Aoi was dumbfounded. It was almost a miracle to see what happened before me.Perhaps, his existence is a miracle in itself.


    "All Pandora signals are still there. The mortality rate can be said to be basically zero. The injured have recovered. Only Dr. Ohara seems to have died." The monitor whispered.


    "Hehe, ask for trouble, I have clearly warned her not to want to clone Maria before." Yuan Qingjing sighed, because he knew what the consequences would be.


    "Then Teacher Nie Kong''s actions to help the insurgents on his own initiative will not be severely punished by Xiubaliye." The monitor said with some anxiety.


    "Severe punishment? Do you think so? They prayed that he would not cause trouble. They would be lucky." Gengo Aoi smiled bitterly. "What''s more, he didn''t do anything wrong with Ohara. Shubali will replace the politician in charge of the plan. Sin lamb, take all the charges together with Dr. Ohara. If you provoke him, you have to weigh the consequences of exceeding it. A bad one will cause social unrest and even the destruction of the world."


    He even felt that the Valkyrie plan he had prepared for a long time was unnecessary to announce.With him, why worry about NOVA''s aggression in your lifetime.But the Valkyrie is an opportunity, the foundation of her own foothold.


    "It is true. Teacher Nie Kong seems to be not in the same dimension as us. Compared to humans, the title of God is more suitable for him. I hope he can bring the dawn of hope to mankind." The monitor looked with worship in his eyes.


    "Yes, the world is getting brighter and brighter." Gengo Aoi said in a low voice, not knowing where his thoughts drifted.

 968 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0995, the teacher is back

    Indeed, as Gengo Aoi said, Xiubalier issued a notice explaining the huge riots in Alaska to the media all over the world.They admitted that the E-Pandora experiment in Alaska failed, and the main person in charge was put under criminal detention.He also claimed that there was an underground transaction between them and the relevant parties, and put the blame for the failure entirely on the Bonamar politician and the dead Ohara.


    The E-Pandora plan was temporarily stranded, and the Pandoras returned to their academies under the transport plane.


    The Atiyah girl of the Women''s Imperial Party was lying on the desk, listlessly listening to the teachings of Alize on the podium.The life of the academy lost the teacher and empress Elizabeth, and it felt as light as a glass of boiled water.Anite with a hot personality clamored all day that he was leaving the college to kill a graduate student in Alaska.


    Cleo looked out the window blankly, not knowing where to go.


    "Let me tell you a notice before class. Thank you for your support over the past week. Teacher Nie Kong, who returned from Alaska, will continue to teach you in the next class." Aliz glanced at the ailing students below and said nonchalantly.


    The women of Anite couldn''t help but quietly move their ears, and suddenly straightened their waists, and their eyes looked at Aliz in surprise, not to mention their energy.


    "Ms. Alize, are you really saying it?"


    Alize missed Nie Kong very much, and nodded with a smile.


    "Yeah, great."


    "I said, do you have any dissatisfaction with the lessons I have been teaching for a week?" Alize preached with his arms folded.


    "No...nothing, Teacher Alize is very good, but the position of the teacher is irreplaceable in our hearts." Anite said softly.


    "Hehe, yeah, yeah, I can tease the teacher again." Atiyah said with joy.


    "I see, you like to be teased by your teacher," Ingrid said contemptuously.


    "Hate, you...what nonsense are you talking about. I...I''m the number one magic strategist for Sijeniti, you think you are a dazed teacher... Teacher, I can compare with Atiyah in intelligence. Is it?" Lori blushed, and she denied..


    "Don''t be happy too early, it''s class time." Alize patted the podium and said with a sullen face.It''s just that Alize''s majesty is not as good as Yumi, because of her temperament.Instead, the girls made a grimace. They were so energetic that they were talking about getting ready to welcome the teacher and Elizabeth and the others back.


    Finally, the transport plane from Alaska to Sigeneticus landed at the airport, and Anite women waited eagerly. Sivon was the first to disembark.After seeing Anite and them, she smiled and waved her hands.


    Then came the lively and lovely Lana, followed by Elizabeth and Satilesa!One is the glamorous empress who is known as the third grade, and the other is the Hamburg queen who is known as the second grade.


    They stared at the cabin door, and they were stunned that the transport plane closed the door and left buzzingly. No way, return the teacher to us.Anite and the others yelled after the transport plane.


    "What are you doing?" Elizabeth was defeated by them.


    "Elizabeth, the teacher is still on the transport plane, isn''t she oversleeping?" Anite asked.


    "Idiot, the teacher is not on the transport plane, he seems to say he wants to come back by himself." Elizabeth said helplessly.


    "Hey, what''s the matter? The teacher won''t really have to be arrested by Xiubaliye, no, you must save the teacher." Atiyah yelled, although they don''t usually say it, they don''t need them to care about Nie Kong''s unnecessary feelings. difference.


    "What are you guessing? Brother Nie Kong said he wanted to help settle E Pandoras." Satilesa glared at her.


    "Anton E Pandora? What happened to the teacher in Alaska, please hurry up and let us listen." Several women curiously surrounded Elizabeth and the others, chattering very lively.


    "Okay, let''s take a break and talk about it." Elizabeth showed a very normal appearance and led the women back to their base.


    Tessie silently followed Xi Feng and said softly, "Chairman, welcome back." The third grade was divided into two parties, one belonged to the Empress, and the other belonged to the President Xi Feng, each with fans.


    Xi Feng smiled and looked at Tixi under his influence, the girl who was obviously powerful but weak.


    "Well, I miss it." Xifeng touched Tixi''s hair, comforting his sister like a sister.Tixi Qiao blushed, and she was enjoying herself.


    As Elizabeth said, Nie Kong first used the power of teleportation to bring Amelia and the others to Japan, and would not leave it to Xiubaliye.Their identities were completely washed out, and they followed Nie Kong''s efforts.Nie Kong took them to Heye and Isuzu for training as the first members of the organization.After the Maria-type fusion and Nie Airyan''s baptism, their stigma rate and physical fitness have increased several times, and they are not weaker than Anite.Especially the number one Amelia has improved to a level with the top five in the third grade.


    At first sight they knew the identities of Qingjing and Ye, they didn''t know how surprised they were.Sure enough, with the strength of the teacher, it is impossible to let his partner die.The teacher can dissolve them in NOVA, let alone a small NOVA.It''s just that the teacher kept everyone in the world from hiding, intending to establish an organization on his own to make them feel emotional.


    They secretly vowed that they must appear in front of the people of the world as E Pandora, let Xiubaliye and the world take a good look at their power and defeat everyone who blocked the teacher''s path.


    He Ye was very excited, because Nie Jun told herself that the time for her to see the sun again was approaching.Whether it''s good friends Yumi and Aliz, or maybe his younger brother, I really want to see each other.


    Isuzu leaned in Nie Kong''s arms and drew circles, saying that it would help the teacher to become the world''s first and let him stand proudly on the top of the world.


    After placing Amelia and the others, Nie Kong stayed with Ye and the others for another two to three hours, and then teleported back to Sigenitix Academy.


    After finishing his clothes, he opened the door of the classroom and said with a faint smile: "Classmates, I''m back."


    The classroom was silent for an instant, and after a while the girls in the classroom cheered and rushed to hug him tightly.


    "Teacher, welcome back."

 969 The collapse of the second element Text 0996, Satilesa toothache?

    After Nie Kong came back, Sigenitix Academy resumed a vibrant and normal life, as if students were running around him, perhaps because it was basically the third grade leading the whole Genitix.


    "Hey, what about the teacher." After the afternoon class, Elizabeth, who stretched her waist, realized that she couldn''t see Nie Kong. She was a little strange and asked Anite who seemed to be dissatisfied with her.


    "You should ask Satilesa in the second grade. Really, what did you say about the toothache and pulled the teacher out of the classroom." Anite said in a huff.


    "Toothache, that''s it." Elizabeth whispered, with a little regret in her voice, she could not make an appointment with the teacher in front of her.


    "Your head is not burned. Pandora''s body will automatically recover even if it is broken. Did you say that it is possible to have a toothache? You clearly open your eyes and talk nonsense. Elizabeth, if you don''t take the initiative, the teacher will really be second grade Robbed it."


    "What are you in a hurry?" Elizabeth smiled gracefully.


    "You thought that the teacher would belong to Elizabeth and you alone, then you were very wrong. The teacher... the teacher belongs to our class and is obliged to stop them from the second graders. If there is a contention in the second grade... "Said Anite''s pretty face flashed pink.


    "The war between the third and second grades will break out. It is an unforgivable behavior, even if the target is the teacher''s righteous sister." Ingrid continued.


    "Yeah, the teacher or something will leave us, and life will lose a lot of fun." Atiyah said softly.


    "Ann, what do you think can happen in half a day? If the teacher is really a person who is easy to shake, he would have belonged to Elizabeth." Elizabeth gave the two girls a glance, how much can I understand their thoughts, little girls Sure enough, I have a good impression of the teacher.But as they said, there is not much time left for them.Before graduating, you must get a teacher and you can''t set foot on the back of Isuzu''s predecessors.


    Having said that, the women have almost no experience, so it is difficult to recap what will happen in their minds.


    When the women were talking, Satilesa bravely summoned the courage to drag Nie Kong into his dormitory, like the first night of the baptism.


    Did Elizabeth underestimate her opponent Satilesa, because she witnessed the "brushing teeth" incident between her mother and Nie Kong.As long as it was about Nie Kong, she would be especially concerned.So driven by curiosity, she looked up some information.What she saw and heard on the computer made her face blushing, unexpectedly... her mother and Brother Nie Kong really had a relationship that surpassed everything.What about brushing your teeth? Brother Nie Kong and mother clearly saw Satilesa as a child.Obviously, after making an agreement with her mother, Satilesa will become the best girl in the world, and will marry brother Nie Kong.It¡¯s only to blame that Satilesa was raised by Nie Kong, who has little understanding of some things in society, many of which were taught by Nie Kong.


    Unwilling to lose to her mother, Satilesa took her decisive step.


    She closed the door of the dormitory forcefully, she forced the heartbeat that seemed to jump out of her chest and glanced at Nie Kong secretly.Finding him as usual, it made Satilesa even more shy, with a fair face like an apple.


    The book says that men take the initiative, and I don¡¯t know what to do. Can I ask my mother to do the same thing?


    "Then...that brother Nie Kong, you...can you...can you "brush your teeth" for Satilesa." She slowly leaned against Nie Kong with her hot, pretty face, and it was about to burn.


    Nie Kong was in trouble, Satilesa... what did she mean?Did you really ask to brush your teeth, or did you understand your relationship with Nar?In short, let''s pretend to be confused now.


    "Well... the toothache, is it? Let my brother come and see it for you." Nie Kong bent down and looked at her red lips, motioning her to open her mouth.


    She closed her mouth tightly. She didn''t know where the courage came from. Her hands slowly moved from Nie Kong''s waist to the edge of the waistband, her fingers pressed down in rhythm.


    "No...no, it''s not like that at all."


    "Brother Nie Kong stop treating Satilesa as a child, okay, Satilesa has grown up!" I vowed a few years ago that he will not lose to any girl in the world, including his mother. Inside.


    "Fool, don''t force yourself." Nie Kong said softly, touching her blond hair.

 970 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 0997, give the second grade one step ahead

    "Sa...Satilesa, you really can''t be an incompetent wife, say, Lana can''t stand it." Lana sat there at the window one meter away by the bed.Her pretty face flushed, and she stared at them curiously and boldly.


    "La...Lana, why are you here?"


    "Hehe... The teacher and his wife are over. Naturally, it''s the concubine''s turn." She was bolder than many girls. She jumped onto the bed from the window and looked at Nie Kong with excitement.


    Living next door to Satilesa, she heard Satilesa''s cry while she was taking a bath, and she was curious to sneak out of the window to see what happened. Who would have expected that she would encounter this scene.


    Usually, in front of Satilesa and the others, she pretended to be a concubine, which made people helpless.


    "Teacher, you are the one Lana hit..."

 971 The collapse of the second element text 0998, contradictions and the advent of cherry blossoms

    "Elizabeth, you must have heard of what happened in the second-year dormitory building last night. Fortunately, we gave you the responsibility of receiving the teacher, but you really let us down." Arms on her chest, Anite used Said in a cold tone.


    Elizabeth frowned her eyebrows, how could she feel better.I heard the second-year students whispering, saying that in the dormitory of Satilesa, there were bursts of red and heartbeat sounds.Moreover, Lana and Satilesa came out of the dormitory surrounded by the teacher in two sophomores, Lana and Satilesa.After seeing it, the second-year school girls spread a lot.


    "Damn it, I took a step ahead of the two guys in the second grade. It really lost our third grade face. It''s really uncomfortable to watch them show off." Kleo said with hatred.


    "To the effect, I didn''t expect that Satilesa and Lana used bad reasons to drag the teacher to the dormitory. They had planned something similar to the teacher on the first night of the baptism. Damn it, it was shameless enough. The girl''s body attracts the teacher." Elizabeth gritted her teeth, pushing all the blame on the two girls.


    "No, you can''t let the two second-year students go." Ingrid squeezed her fingers, her pretty face was murderous.


    "Oh, don''t do stupid things impulsively. If you offend the teacher, it will be bad." Xi Feng persuaded.


    "Hmph, how can you easily swallow this breath?" Atiyah exclaimed.


    "Hehe, I think it''s much easier to solve it with peace than violence." Xi Feng couldn''t refute chuckles.


    "Two sophomores, do you think we are qualified to compare with us? In terms of number and appearance. Or, do you think we can''t compare with them? They will be given the first hand because Elizabeth did not pay. That''s all." Xi Feng continued.


    "I''m very sorry." Elizabeth smiled bitterly, she was a little careless and contented that she was wrong.


    "Huh, now Elizabeth alone can''t compare to the two in the second grade. It seems that we must be used. Use the reason to trick the teacher into our third-grade dormitory, and our third-grade representatives come to fight back. Right." Anite said passionately.


    "Oh, it turns out that Anite knows how to increase the relationship with the teacher, for example, what exactly do Pandora and the Dominator do in the first night?" Marlene said aloud.


    Anite has a pretty pink face, she is indeed an inexperienced girl.I looked at the girls around and found them sighed.


    "I''ve heard a little about Pandora and the sweet tradition of the first night of the Dominator. Doing some things to enhance feelings, the senior sisters specially give benefits to the equivalent of the younger brother." Tixi said.


    "Welfare?" There was a scene in the minds of several women at the same time, lying on a bed with the teacher, and wearing beautiful clothes to attract him.


    "That''s it..." The women were excited and their morale restored.


    "Elizabeth, give you the task of bringing the teacher to our third-grade dormitory. Are you the leader of our third-grade." Anite said.


    "That said, who of you will come?" Elizabeth raised her eyebrows.


    "Need to say, we belong to your loyal party led by Elizabeth, of course we must act together." Atiyah blurted out.


    "Sifon, don''t you and Tissy come here, the five of us are enough." Anite said.


    "Oh, how can you leave us behind? Anyway, we are the teacher''s students. How can such a very interesting thing be easily let go." Xi Feng said with a smile.


    "Since the decision is made, let''s make a comprehensive plan to get rid of the two annoying second-year students as soon as possible. Anyway, seeing them close to the teacher is uncomfortable." Anite was rather impatient.


    Under Xi Feng''s instigation, the women gave up the violent preventive action and adopted a relatively friendly approach.


    Tianshangyuan is an influential family in Japan.Not only was he married to Gengo Aoi''s son, but he also had political support in Japan.


    "Sakura, you''re going there soon, are you looking forward to it, it feels like coming to Cijenitix Academy." An old woman in a kimono sitting on her knees and holding a sword in front of her, kneeling obediently in a kimono The sitting girl asked.


    "What are you talking about, my grandmother. If I say what I am looking forward to, how can I keep beating in my heart." She desperately smashed into the usual way, but the lack of harmony in her words fully showed her current mood .


    "What are you talking about, are you looking forward to it or not?" Seeing her panicked, the old woman laughed.


    "Well, that... that... this..." Sakura lowered her blushing pretty face, really looking forward to seeing Brother Nie Kong.


    "You should understand, you will meet someone who was engaged in a marriage contract when you were young. Are you unhappy?" Grandma said kindly.


    "Grandma, you are talking nonsense again. I said that I didn''t agree with the sloppy marriage contract when I was a child. Kazaya is very good, but it is not the type that Sakura likes. Besides, I and he are close cousins." Sakura said dissatisfied. .


    "Hehe, let you take care of the young people''s affairs, grandmother." She smiled, did not refute Sakura''s words, and then sighed: "We didn''t want you to be involved in the war, too. It''s dangerous. It''s all the blame for Aoi Gengo, is he trying to drag the whole clan to the battlefield."


    "Grandma, don''t blame Grandpa, Sakura herself is willing. Because she admires Sister Ye very much, I hope to become a person like her through hard work." Sakura firmly said.


    "Sakura, you have to protect yourself, don''t set foot on the road of Heye." Grandmother kindly touched her silky hair, caring about her only granddaughter.


    Her stigmata adaptation rate was very low, but Gengo Aoi gave her the same power as Pandora, albeit for a short time.


    The arrival of the cherry blossoms explained Gengo Aoi''s Valkyrie plan, and the curtain was completely opened. At this moment when the third grade Elizabeth and the second grade Satilesa had a conflict.

 972 The collapse of the second element text 0999, the Valkyrie plan opens

    "Woo, Nie Jun, can you help me a little bit. I... My underwear is missing, have you seen it..." In the warm pink room, a plump girl was kneeling halfway. Turning over the mess of clothes on the bed.The key is that she is not wearing clothes and her smooth skin is exposed.The huge and round chest swayed from side to side, exuding a burst of meaty aroma, bringing a burst of beautiful scenery to the bright morning.


    "Ha... I didn''t see it, Yumi, you accompany us to sleep for a while." Nie Kong yawned, and put the half-kneeling Yumi in his arms. He closed his eyes again and fell asleep, enjoying himself. Her floppy breasts.


    "No...no, last...Last night it was clearly Nie Jun you...you took it off, where did you drop it?" Yumi Qiao blushed, and said with an anguish as she crawled out of Nie Jun''s arms, not even with her classmates. The glamour and majesty in front of us.


    "Yumi-chan, what are you in a hurry? It''s just half past six, it''s early for class." Alize, who has a beautiful face like a fairy, glanced at the alarm clock in confusion, and then continued to nest in the bed with Nie Kong. No Willing to leave.


    "That''s wrong, because the school arranged for me to write some business plans, so I had to wake up early to sort it out." Jin Yumi replied while groping for her underwear.


    "Did you say that it was the new Valkyrie plan by Xiubalier following the E-Pandora plan? A mythical name appeared in Northern Europe?" Alize leaned halfway, looking at Yumidao curiously.


    "Yes, and the school schedule is to be released in the morning." Yumi complained.


    "Hehe, it''s really urgent. Even if the politician of Gengo Aoi sect becomes the commander, he will move too fast." Alize was a little dissatisfied.


    "No way, after the E plan, Xiubaliye must decide on the next plan. Huh, see the underwear..." Yumi-chan''s eyes lit up and she immediately saw Nie Kong''s thigh tightly pressed underwear.


    She pouted her lips cutely, immediately moved her thighs and pulled out her underwear.Xiu Nose sniffed, and found that there was a scent that smelt people''s hearts, which was very lewd.


    Yumi Qiao blushed, and still didn''t mind putting on the two breasts as big as a ball, wrapping the swaying waves of flesh, including the pink halo on the tip.


    "Aliz, if you wake up, help sort out the text by the way and let Jun Nie continue to sleep." Yumi asked.


    "Yeah." Alize stretched her waist, her slender body unfolding in the morning sun.One is plump with mature mature women, and the other is slim and skinny, which seems to be two extremes.But I have to say that they are all very beautiful.


    "Xubaliye is really not worrying. The last time Nie Jun was said to be a rebellious behavior, it was maddening. And after the announcement of the E plan failed, there was not even an apology." Yumei grunted.


    "That old man''s crazy behavior hasn''t been done once or twice, isn''t it? The first time I heard He Ye''s name, isn''t it clear." Alize said with a general feeling: "Hurry up and get dressed and prepare for the official video. data of."


    "Where''s Jun Nie, do you want to wake him up?" Yumi glanced at the still naughty python in his sleep, blushing.It was not once or twice that I and Aliz stayed with Nie Jun, but why did I look forward to it again and again, and always felt that there was not enough time with him.


    "No, he will wake up by himself when he sleeps anyway, let him sleep for a while." Alize said distressedly.


    The two women Xixi Suosuo put on their clothes and turned on the computer in the room to sort out the information.And at 8 o''clock in the morning, the school principal issued an announcement of assembly. All teachers and students gathered in the school''s lecture hall, and important things were announced.


    After Nie Kong finished his breakfast, he came to his class.He found that the atmosphere was a bit wrong. The classmates seemed a little stranger than before, as if something was hiding from them.


    "Students, come with me to the lecture hall." Nie Kong didn''t think much, still the same tone as usual.


    "Yes, teacher." Xifeng and the others followed him and came to the overcrowded lecture hall. The students of Sigeneticus from grades one to four seemed to be ready to come.


    In front of the lecture hall, stood serious Yumi.Behind her, a huge screen was on.


    "The existing Pandora system can only use the power characteristics of girls who can match the stigmata. Therefore, it is extremely difficult to ensure Pandora''s proficiency." A 3D virtual human body structure lit up on the screen, and the voice of Yumi Explain the content in the video.


    "Faced with the shrinking situation of Pandora, Shubali tried another plan under the command of Pandora''s structural authority, Dr. Gengo Aoi. The decisive factor of the plan is that ordinary people will not damage their nerves when using the stigmata. And it will not be accompanied by strong sequelae like E Pandora. I tried a superhuman soldier breeding program for multiple unsuitable people, and developed a kind of use for unsuitable people that can work with Pandora and can fight against NOVA under that framework. The mass-produced stigmata. The final birth is the injection-type stigmata. Although it has a limited use time, it is a technology that allows ordinary people to use star weapons and homogenous body dressing within the effective time." Yumi Continuously explaining, the video on the screen switched back and forth.No wonder I get up early in the morning and the amount of information released is huge.


    "Although it can only be used by people who have received formal training at this stage, in the future, non-stigmata adaptors can use homobiological clothing without risk. In order to complete the system, it is necessary to collect data for actual combat, so receive training and injection A small amount of the elite of the stigmata will be transferred to us in the form of actual combat configuration. Those elite players who have been injected with the stigmata are called Valkyries, and they will surely be our Pandora''s partners."


    The students underneath talked a lot, because E Pandora had just ended, and the newly emerging Valkyrie plan really made them a little unreliable.


    "Don''t worry, the Valkyrie Project was developed by Dr. Gengo Aoi secretly, and it has already had some success. Please students, look forward to the arrival of new partners."


    After speaking slowly, Yumi ended this lecture.


    She successfully mobilized everyone''s curiosity, looking forward to seeing whether the Valkyrie is really as powerful as she said.According to the principal''s additional explanation, the Valkyrie will come tomorrow.

 973 The collapse of the second element Text 01000, the strength of the exercise

    The Elizabeth girls froze, secretly planning for a long time to take back the teacher from the second grade.But a Cheng Yaojin-the Valkyrie plan was actually launched, which made the teachers of Genettix very busy.


    The reason is that the elite of the Valkyrie will transfer schools the next day, and it seems that they will start a combat exercise in Cijenitix to show their power in front of the world.So after the gathering, they didn''t have the chance to meet Nie Kong, the preparation plan could only be stranded until the Valkyrie came.


    Xiubaliye''s actions can be described as a big fanfare. It cost hundreds of millions of dollars and combined with Siya Heavy Industries to create a super-simulated S-type NOVA, just to promote the Valkyrie.The energy source uses the core technology of Siya Heavy Industries, Feilan engine manufacturing, a technology that uses the power of stigmata to create new energy.


    The simulated NOVA has three-quarters of the power of the real NOVA. The only flaw is that it cannot be moved and is controlled by humans, and cannot display the true strength of NOVA.


    "Everyone from Genettix, please face the sky..." In the early morning of the next day, the auditorium of the rehearsal hall gathered all the teachers and students of the school.When they looked curiously at the simulation of NOVA, Yumi''s voice came from the loudspeaker.


    They looked with their faces open, the bright and dazzling sunlight hit their eyes, and they couldn''t help but narrow their eyes.Along with the buzzing sound, a transport helicopter appeared in the blue sky.


    Five small dark shadows jumped off the transport plane.The shadows were expanding, and they were surprised to find that the five girls who fell quickly did not bring any landing equipment.Jumping from a height of one hundred meters, Pandora''s powerful body can''t bear it.


    "Flying equipment is activated." The figures of the five women stagnated in the air, as if there was a force holding them.In the blurred vision, two pairs of white and transparent wings could be seen from their waists.They fly freely in the sky toward the birds.


    At the same time, the school started the imitation NOVA in the drill field.A strong wind with extremely strong energy burst out from its body, making the surroundings rustle, seeming to blow away the five girls who are gracefully falling in the sky.


    Nie Kong looked at it and didn''t seem very surprised, "Sakura? You really have to transfer to another school."


    To everyone''s surprise, the five women were completely unaffected by wind pressure and maintained their original landing route, if they could control gravity and fall to the ground.Everyone couldn''t see their appearance and figure clearly, because they were all covered in plasma dress.


    "Buzz..." A high-frequency sound resembling NOVA, the Feilan engine was launched to provide it with powerful energy support.On its mouth, a dazzling light began to condense.


    The laser cannon exactly the same as the real NOVA, shot from its mouth and sprayed towards the five Valkyrie.One of the blonde girls, her body turned into a weird equipment to block in front.


    The huge weapon in his hand stretched out and collided with the laser cannon.It is clear that a barrier appeared on the front of the weapon, which actually blocked the S-type blow.


    If the imitation of NOVA surprises the students, then the Valkyrie can easily block its blow is already speechless.


    "Plasma dress unfolds..." The other four women activated their equipment at the same time and launched an attack on NOVA.Using the so-called ion acceleration, NOVA was completely contained.


    Among them, the black-haired girl as the Terminator, quietly observes in place.The weapon she was holding was not made of plasma, but a small half-meter long sword.The dark metal color emits a cold glow.


    "The charge is complete, and eight times the plasma acceleration is activated." A burst of energy burst out of her dress, and her body disappeared from everyone''s sight in an instant.


    In less than a second, she rushed to the back of it with the strength of the black Tachi sword in her hand, as if nothing else had happened.


    But the huge NOVA made a creak and cracked silently.Divide into an average of a dozen equal parts!!How many knives have been swung on average, but that knife will not ignore NOVA''s defenses, as simple as cutting vegetables?


    Elizabeth''s eyes widened, and she took a breath.Because her speed is comparable to her own quadruple acceleration, the Valkyrie is too powerful.I originally thought that although it could contain NOVA, it did not pose a threat to it.But now, her performance is better than ordinary Pandora.No, it can be compared to myself.


    Although Satilesa was surprised, a little disdain passed by the corner of her smile.After she belonged to Brother Nie Kong that night, she found that her own power was completely beyond the scope of her understanding.Being able to make an incredible eightfold acceleration, and able to separate more than a dozen clones at once, is extremely abnormal.When thinking about the reasons for becoming stronger, she found that Lana''s power was as strong as her own.It''s definitely not a coincidence, it must be the power that Nie Kong gave them.She was very upset, why did she find that Lana would sleep next to Brother Nie Kong and herself when she woke up.She was so unhappy that she had come to share a piece of the pie.


    "It''s really a wonderful drill, so let me introduce you to the five elite members who are proud of the Valkyrie Project, Tiziana Ferrari, the representative of Italy in the Valkyrie." A girl unbuttoned her plasma dress , Showing a soft, handsome and very pretty face, proud of the pair of huge and spectacular breasts, which are too big.


    "The British representative of the Valkyrie, Christine Evra." A blond woman with a double-spiral hairstyle similar to Atiyah, but with a fiery body and a flat body.


    "Franka Porsche, the representative of Germany." With adorable eyes, she gave a vibrant feeling, and she blinked her eyes cutely.


    "The representative of France Lucy Renault." A delicate and cold-eyed face was revealed, whether it was the face or figure that matched Yumi.


    "Finally, the representative of Japan, Honda Sakura!" With a little serious but super cute girl holding the inseparable Taishou, she slowly scanned the audience.


    I don''t know what I saw, his serious face bloomed with a sweet smile, and the strong contrast attracted most of the masters'' eyes.

 974 The collapse of the second element body 01001, contact with the Valkyrie

    "What a strong Valkyrie, can you fight well with our Genettix''s third grade second Elizabeth." Yumi exclaimed.


    "I took a sneak peek at the Valkyrie''s data and found that Siya Heavy Industries'' Feilan was used to charge the injection stigmata. Moreover, when Feilan and the Valkyrie were about to end, they could rely on the surrounding arrangements. The energy of the Feylan engine exerts a high-power output, which is more than five times higher than the energy stored by the usual injection-type stigmata." Aliz took a sip of coffee and explained to Yumi.


    "It''s like electrical products that draw energy from a power outlet?" Yumi was stunned.


    "As you said, the performance just now was performed under high-power output. NOVA didn''t move outside the Feilan range, didn''t it. But if it comes to actual combat, there will be no such cheap thing. The energy output power of the storage tube is mainly used, the output energy is as low as one-fifth of just below, and the activity time will be limited." Alize is a hacker, and he has investigated all the Valkyrie''s information.


    "It seems to be just a performance demonstration, but it is amazing enough that they are just ordinary people displaying such a powerful combat power without side effects. After all, they will face pollution at any time. Compared with Pandora, low output and time limit are nothing. What''s more important is to face ordinary people. As long as you train more, anyone can become a Valkyrie. Pandora is no longer the only special existence. Don''t think that there are Nie Jun. Ability, sleep... Sleep can give us powerful strength." Yumi said, a blush flashed across her cold and pretty face.


    "Hehe, we can say that our physique doesn''t belong to human beings anymore. It''s been a few years, but our age seems to have stagnated." Touching his smooth face, Aliz laughed softly.


    "Speaking of which, although the Valkyrie has achieved good results in actual combat, the upper echelon just sent them to our Sijenitis, there will be no attempt." Yumi said.


    "No need to guess, the principal will explain everything to us." Alize looked at Margaret, who was standing on the podium preparing to speak after the drill.


    "Pandora and the Valkyrie have bred new synergies through cooperation. That is the reason why the Valkyrie is included in our Genettix. As the key to saving mankind, Pandora¡¯s experience and power are integrated with the high-tech Valkyrie If we become one, the door to the future of the world will be opened for us. It is my original intention to take the lead in setting up a new team, and to ensure that the ambition is fulfilled. Our proud elites and women The Valkyrie unites a team that does not distinguish between each other. Here I named it the thirteenth team!" As Margaret''s emotional speech ended, many people understood the meaning of the Valkyrie''s coming to Genettix.


    Nie Kong smiled softly. Does Qingjing Yuanwu really want to gather the elite of the world and turn them into his own power.It is estimated that the captain of the 13th squad will be Pandora, Yisuna whom he trusts, and firmly hold the 13th squad in his own hands.


    Interesting idea, but with Nie Kong, is it possible for him to succeed.Nie Kong not only didn''t stop him, but planned to catch the cicada by the praying mantis, and the oriole will be a oriole afterwards.


    Margaret read out the name of Pandora from the thirteenth team, "Lana Linqin in the second grade, Satileza in the second grade! Sivon in the third grade, and Elizabeth in the third grade. Those who read the name, The Pandoras of Genettix led by Teacher Nie Kong met with the Valkyries."


    Elizabeth''s face was uncertain. Who would want to leave the teacher''s class and join the thirteenth team? It was more terrifying than killing her.


    Satilesa and Lana are nothing, because the body is given to Nie Kong, and Nie Kong has an inseparable bond.What''s more, the 13th team is training in Sijenitix, so they won''t worry about not seeing Nie Kong.


    "Understood." Nie Kong said with a faint smile, no one can lead a role better than him.


    "The first drill on the 13th team is over, everyone is disbanded..." the principal said, leaving the platform.


    The Valkyries left the venue and were arranged by the school to go to the spacious rooftop.Elizabeth and the others who read their names, Nie Kong led them to appear in front of Sakura and the five girls.


    "Meeting for the first time, everyone..." Franka, the representative of the eyes of Mengniang Germany, greeted Elizabeth and the others with a happy smile.


    "Valkyrie, say hello." Lana, who was intimately close to Nie Kong, replied with a delicate face, showing her pretty face.


    The keen Satilesa fixed her eyes on the huge breasts of the German Valkyrie Tiziana, without making a sound.And Elizabeth''s heart was upset, and she was already upset when she heard that the class that was about to leave Nie Kong''s teaching.


    "Hello..." Xi Feng smiled and replied. When he saw the glamorous Lucy, his eyes flashed strangely, as if he knew her.


    "Franka, don''t be so hip and smiley to the first time you meet, we are not friends with them." Christine, the blond spiral girl who is the same as Atiya, said.


    "Hey, didn''t you say you want to have a good relationship with them." Franka asked with a smile.


    "Even so, you don''t need to be the first to say hello in private." Christine was dissatisfied and never recognized Elizabeth and the others.And there seems to be a hostile look, who is it?


    She looked at Satilesa and found that she was looking at Tiziana''s huge breasts, and glanced at Satilesa''s chest playfully, "92, Tiziana, how many do you have?"


    Tiziana flashed a twist and said shyly: "I...I."


    "96F." The two voices said at the same time, making Tizyana look at the other voice shyly, who would know her bust size.


    The women of Elizabeth stared at Nie Kong with wide-eyed eyes. How would the teacher know? Are you secretly looking at her bust? Will the teacher really pay attention to girls with big breasts?


    Tizyana glanced at the handsome Nie Kong with red face, and kept twisting the corners of her clothes with her hands, "He... did he peek at himself changing his clothes, otherwise how could he know his bust?


    Christine proudly said: "We won the first round."


    Even the mysterious teacher Nie Kong in the intelligence was attracted by Tizjana.

 975 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01002, goodbye cherry blossoms

    Nie Kong''s bold and unintentional words made the Elizabethan women blush.What Elizabeth thinks is that the teacher''s vision is getting more and more accurate. In the past, the teacher personally touched her chest and guessed her bust incorrectly.Looking back at the scene where she touched the teacher''s breasts, and then thinking that she would be separated from the teacher in the future, Elizabeth felt very sad.They had already planned to fight the two second graders next to the teacher.The sudden change now hit her hard.


    "Kristen, let''s stop here, otherwise even our standards will be looked down upon. As you can see, they are a group of lively children. If you can forgive their gaffes, I will be grateful. It''s been a long time. Brother Nie Kong." Black hair in a shawl, beautiful facial features.The cherry blossoms in front of me are much more beautiful than a year ago.She gently pushed away the four daughters of Christine, and looked at Nie Kong carefully, and found that he had not changed at all.


    "What''s the matter? Are you from the teacher''s sister?" Lana asked in surprise.


    "No, she is Aoi and Ye''s cousin, her real name is Tianshang Ting Sakura. Although there are several layers of relationship, but I and Ye treat her as a sister. Sakura, I didn''t expect you to transfer to Genitick. Si." Nie Kong said in a general sense.


    When the women heard Nie Kong''s words, they immediately felt that she had a pretty face similar to Qingjing and Ye.


    "I''m so speechless for you, Brother Nie Kong has an improper relationship with Pandora." Sakura''s eyes flashed with anger when seeing the closeness of Satilesa and Nie Kong.


    "I think it''s the emptiness and loneliness caused by the death of Sister Ye, which makes you want to relieve the depression in your heart. But can you stop the boring jokes, because Sakura has come to Nie? Brother Kong is here. Since Sister Ye and Sister Ye entrusted Brother Nie Kong to Sakura, Sakura must take good care of Brother Nie Kong. Moreover, the bride price of Brother Nie Kong was accepted by Sakura instead of Sister Ye several years ago. ." She hugged the small sword that Nie Kong gave her, loving it very much.


    "Hire...the bride price? Brother Nie Kong, wouldn''t it be true?" Satilesa said in shock.


    Nie Kong smiled bitterly, and he would not have thought that a few years ago, she was curious and teased her that Taidao was his heirloom, and she would always take it seriously.


    "Sakura, the marriage contract must be concluded with someone you love. Isn''t it a happy thing for Sakura to start a family with someone you like"


    "You mean, in the eyes of Brother Nie Kong, does Sakura have no qualifications for you to like it?" Sakura''s pretty face was low, and there was a tremor in her tone.


    "No, I mean you don''t have to stick to the arranged things."


    "Then if Sakura herself really likes Brother Nie Kong, you will agree to let Sakura take care of you." She raised her pretty face and stared at Nie Kong closely.


    "That''s not what I said, the marriage contract is based on the mutual agreement. No, the question before this is, do you really like Sakura..." Nie Kong''s next words attracted the attention of the girls.


    Sakura, who has always been squeezed, glanced at a blush, "There is a limit to being affectionate, Brother Nie Kong. Please try to think about it, if I really like you, why would I want to replace and Sister Ye is taking care of you, please don''t treat Sakura as a casual person."


    "The logic is completely messed up, what are you talking about." Elizabeth only felt annoyed and could not imagine what would change in the future.I hate myself, why don''t I act sooner? I will cherish it when I lose it.


    "It turns out that Sakura really likes him. Have you noticed that the child''s preface does not follow the sentence? The main thing will immediately become like that..." Christine was speechless for a while.


    "Okay, stop talking nonsense." Nie Kong knocked on her head and said softly, "What Sakura should do is live a life that she likes."


    "Hmph, in the future, Sakura will accompany Brother Nie Kong at Genettix College, and will not let other girls harass Brother Nie Kong." Sakura akimbo her hips, looking fierce.


    "Who is afraid of who." Lana made a face.


    "Anyway, who would admit your relationship with Brother Nie Kong. I want to say that I will become Brother Nie Kong''s wife in the future." Satilesa said very dissatisfied.


    "That''s right, Lana is a concubine and said, you can only rank behind fourth." Lana added fuel to the fire, angering Sakura, Xi Feng smiled and watched their noise.


    "Are you all here? It seems that teacher Nie Kong is mediating, and your relationship is already familiar." Several Genettix teachers smiled and said, "Probably you all understand the people gathered here. Now, it will be assigned to the thirteenth team. Not only the four of you, but the rest of the team should be ready to arrive." At this point, there was a buzzing sound in the sky, and a transport helicopter hovered over.


    "They are the rest of Pandoras assigned to the 13th team..."


    Staring at the hatch of the helicopter, Nie Kong and the others were surprised by the silhouettes that appeared inside.Kathy Togami, who is in the top five in the third grade, can operate the eighth clone of Lori Xaluru, the immortal Roxanne, and the German heresy Julia!!With the addition of nine of them, there are a total of thirteen personnel, worthy of the thirteenth team.


    "Wow, the immortal aunt actually came." Lana said without blocking her mouth.


    A few tic-tac-toe appeared on Roxanne''s forehead, "Who do you think is the aunt?"


    "Hahaha, don''t mind, I didn''t expect you to be a member of the thirteenth team." Lana said stupidly.


    Roxanne pressed Lana with a small fist, and the two of them had a good time.The moment when the rest of Casey saw Nie Kong, a surprise flashed on her pretty face, and she didn''t expect Nie Kong to pick up the plane.Xia Lulu''s expression was a little gloomy, probably because of her father''s detention in prison.


    "The last one is going to end, the captain of the thirteenth team-Lieutenant Yisuna!" one of the instructors said.


    "It''s been a long time, dear instructors and Teacher Nie Kong. Lieutenant Yisuna, as the captain of the thirteenth squad, is over, I am very happy to be able to form a team with everyone." She said, respecting Nie Kong and the others. A military salute.


    Nie Kong smiled but didn''t smile. Sure enough, Gengo Aoi wanted to summarize the world''s excellent Pandora under his command. It was so beautiful.

 976 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01003, the thirteenth team

    "I think you already know the mission of the Thirteenth Squad. We are not going to be a combat squad, but we can add new forces to the Pandora system and create a new coordination system. Pandora accumulates With my current combat experience and the use of high-tech combat techniques with the Valkyrie, I hope I can share each other¡¯s abilities without reservation, and create a new wind for Genettix. The above is my speech as the captain. . It¡¯s almost noon now. Today is a day off, and the real training course will begin tomorrow." Yisuna announced.


    "Take a good rest. I hope you will get in touch with everyone who can become partners in the future. Come on." After Nie Kong said, he waved goodbye to Elizabeth and the others, and left with Yisuna and the others.


    Elizabeth hesitated to speak, and finally watched Nie Kong leave, and sighed lonely. Originally, she had a lot to say to the teacher alone.


    "I''m really happy to see you again. I thought that after the separation in Alaska, I would only meet against NOVA." Roxanne chuckled.


    "Yeah, we are also very happy to say that we are actually able to cooperate and become partners again after the E-Pandora project, which is very destined to say." Lana said softly.


    "It''s rare that you all come from afar, do you want to have lunch together?" Xi Feng suggested with a smile.


    "Wow." Roxanne was excited, feeling that her character would be compatible with anyone.


    "Sorry, we are not students of Sigeneticus. Such a noise does not fit our style. Let''s train tomorrow." Sakura, as the representative of the Valkyrie, directly rejected Sifeng''s kindness.The four women behind followed her and left, and had no intention of communicating with them.


    "Ha... It was like this on the first day. That''s how difficult the future is. But well, noisy is an essential part of the school. Let''s go, halfling kid, we still have to show it to They look at how broad our Pandora''s heart is." She looked back while she was talking, but found that she was actually singing a one-man show, "Ah, what about Xia Lulu."


    "When Aunt Roxanne said "Noisy", Xia Lulu had already left with Julia." Lana snapped a smile.


    Roxanne screamed in anger, very frustrated.


    "Oh, it really spoiled the atmosphere of the team. Is she hostile to us, because of her father." Xifeng said.


    "Maybe, Xia Lulu is very stubborn, and her personality is no different from that of a regular soldier. It is his father who has witnessed our rebellion but it is his father who is wrong. I guess we can''t forgive us." Casey said depressed.


    "Hee hee, don''t worry about it, that little devil has a tofu heart, it''s easy to get soft. As long as she doesn''t care about talking to her more, she will be a good girl." Roxanne shook her hand, as if she understood it well.


    The New Thirteen Team failed to unite the front, but split into three parts.The Valkyrie team, Xia Lulu and Julia team, and the rest Elizabeth team.


    In the following days, the training of the thirteenth team began.They did not arrange courses with Genettix Academy, but Yisuna arranged them independently, as if they were separated from Pandora.The content of the training is not to use the power of the stigmata, relying on your own physical fitness to test your physical fitness.In general, Pandora''s body is strengthened by the stigmata to have a strong physical quality.


    Without the power of the stigmata, their physical strength is not much different from that of the Valkyrie who often trains.The exceptions are Satilesa and Lana, who have superb physical fitness after double repairs, and none of them can match them.Outstanding rather than human performance makes everyone feel shocked.


    But the dissatisfaction in the school is rising, because Genettix has made them special.


    "The uniform is different, the curriculum is changed, is it clearly distinguished from us?" In the third grade classroom, the black beauty Kleo said dissatisfied.


    "The Thirteenth Squad has taken special care of that point, and the voice of dissatisfaction is rising throughout the year. Are you planning to watch it quietly, Anite." Atiyah hummed.


    "Then what are you going to do? Just because it is unpleasant to trigger a rebellion or something. Besides, what is better about the thirteenth squad, can it be better than the teacher taught. You haven''t seen Elizabeth talking about coming back all day? Yes, I haven''t seen the teacher for a day, Elizabeth''s entire face has become haggard." Anite disdainfully said.As an honest Nie Kong party, she supported Nie Kong without hesitation.If she were to choose one between the 13th team and Nie Kong''s teaching, she would definitely choose Nie Kong''s teaching.


    "I''m so popular with the Valkyrie guys. Obviously we are seniors, but when we meet us, we don''t say hello. Who do they think they are? Do they think they are elites? What created the thirteenth team? We don''t have time to start a battle against the teacher." Ingrid angrily said.Obviously, the teacher''s time was wasted, so that the opportunity to break through with the teacher was lost.


    "Don''t worry about how special they are. We should be able to stay in the teacher''s classroom. We should be satisfied. With the teacher''s personal teaching, we will definitely be able to surpass their thirteenth team in the future and let everyone see them in a different light. Besides, we There are things that are many times more important than them." Anite was full of self-belief.


    "What are the important things?" Marlene asked with a hot expression.


    "Have you forgotten? Of course, it was a plan to enhance the relationship with the teacher. But, you have to wait until Elizabeth has time to make an appointment with the teacher. The key to the plan is indispensable." Anite said softly.


    "Okay." Atiyah said depressed. After Elizabeth and Sivon have all participated in the thirteenth team, who can now lead the third grade, and the students in the school will support them again?Loli Atiyah is strange, but most of them are thinking about the third grade.


    Now when Elizabeth leaves, they can only listen to Anite''s instructions temporarily.Perhaps Anitehe was right, it was useless to be angry.Their own ideas cannot influence Xiubaliye''s decision-making.

 977 The collapse of the second element text 01004, Atiyah vs Xia Lulu

    "Can you sit together?" Roxanne pressed her warm face to Xia Lulu''s cold ass, and came to her with a smile.Behind her, Elizabeth and the others followed.


    "By the way, I didn''t introduce you well, my name is Cathy Lockhart!" Casey smiled friendly.


    "Huh..." Xia Lulu let out a sigh and got up from the chair: "You can use it slowly, I''ll take a step first." Julia next to her is mainly her, following closely behind.


    "Hold on, halfling kid!" Roxanne stopped her aloud.


    "Next time I dare to call that boring title, I will kill you." Xia Lulu snorted coldly.


    "You need to have a sense of anger, don''t lose your temper like a child, what should you do if it destroys the atmosphere of the team? Indeed, your father''s matter is really very regrettable. But that is about the internal decision of Xiubalier. It has nothing to do with them. Don''t always worry about your personal feelings, it''s not very decent." Roxanne angrily said.


    "Zombie girl, what are you talking about, don''t just treat others as children. It is true that my father was taken by Supaliye because of the E Pandora incident, and he is responsible for his chosen position. But my father''s affairs and do not want to follow Their reasons for fighting side by side have nothing to do, they are totally different. They are extremely immature and act according to their own emotions and the benchmarks of good and evil. Fortunately, they discovered the crime of Xiu Baliye in the E Pandora incident and cleaned up the mess. What if E Pandora was on the evil side at that time? People with strength have the responsibility to not arbitrarily and resolutely obey orders. Before making good and evil judgments, they must first obey orders, obey and not betray Partners and organizations, that¡¯s Pandora. How can I give my back to someone who can judge good and evil at will, and maybe he will take refuge in the enemy at any time.¡± Xia Lulu gritted her teeth and said stubbornly.


    Roxanne and Xifeng were embarrassed, and they did not do well that time.


    "Do you think our enemies will have anyone besides NOVA? Isn''t it our only mission for Pandora to defeat them?" Xifeng persuaded.


    "Don''t worry about me, I will join the army and train well, but in private, I don''t want to play a game of making friends with you." She seemed reluctant to say more, she took Julia and left, leaving behind Elizabeth and Shah with a big face. The three daughters of Tilesa and Lana.


    "Really stubborn." Roxanne sighed secretly.


    "That''s okay, in fact, you really hope to get along with them." Julia said lightly.


    "Huh, what are you talking about. Besides, I didn''t really believe them. Although they didn''t make much mistakes, the reason is that they rebelled after listening to teacher Nie Kong''s instigation. Relatively speaking, compared to Xiubaliye They don''t know who issued the order, they would rather believe in Teacher Nie Kong who taught them. Fortunately, the faith they guarded has won." The two women who left the restaurant continued to talk.


    "Ah, isn''t that the adult of the thirteenth team, who are you whispering about?" The golden double helix lovely loli stood in front of the two women, her shrewd eyes shining with terrible anger.


    "Who are you, is there something to stop us."


    Xia Lulu frowned and looked at the girl in front coldly.


    "Obviously, I secretly said bad things about the other teacher, but in turn questioned me, the thirteenth team is so powerful." Atiyah''s face was cold.


    "Really, can''t you solve the problem gently. I don''t know how many catties I have, so I just barked there. This is his student?" The strong Xia Lulu shouted loudly without admitting defeat.


    "Do you really recognize our teacher?"


    "Yes, it''s really annoying. What stupid things were said in Alaska to instigate Pandora''s rebellion in his school. Give you a piece of advice, don''t believe him too much." Xia Lulu''s pretty face seemed to be mocking.


    "Hidden, you just said something, please take it back immediately. I can''t forgive anyone who insulted the teacher." She lowered her pretty face, and no one could see her gloomy expression.


    "Haha, if I say no. I''ve only heard the rumors before. I didn''t expect that Sijenitix really has a group of fools, or is it just you who are so stupid? It''s almost time to let the brain calm down, he did it personally. If you make a decision, you won''t be as lucky as Alaska." The stubborn Xia Lulu is a girl who refuses to bow her head.


    "I see, you are called Xia Lulu Bonamar, right. Your father was in charge of the inhumane Project E, which was finally exposed by the teacher. It was purely a personal hatred, and he secretly said bad things about the teacher. Little, yes I apologize to the teacher!" Atiyah raised her face, and Xia Lulu and the girls saw her crazy eyes.


    "If I don''t apologize." Xia Lulu was silent, and the two women refused to give way to each other.


    "There is only one end, let me tear your arrogant mouth until you can no longer be arrogant." Atiyah turned out a big hammer full of nails, "Let the horse come here, little Douding point. "


    Xia Lu showed up with murderous intent, and a sharp blade on the back of her hand appeared in her hand.


    "Who do you call the little boy, little devil." Eight clones appeared, and at the same time they stab Atiyah every corner.


    "Triple acceleration without gaps." Atiyah firmly believed in his beliefs, firmly believed in the teacher, and would never allow anyone but himself to bully the teacher.


    The start double acceleration, and instantly became a triple.It seems that in the game of ghost catching people, Atiyah''s strength has improved.


    The eight clones lost the trace of Atiyah, causing Xia Lulu to bite her teeth.Although she was talking about Nie Kong, she actually admired him very much, and the Pandora that she taught was excellent.


    The two fought for a while, and Xia Lulu found that ordinary clones could not help Atiyah.


    "Moonlight Sonata!" Listening to the music from the earphones she wore to her ears, she controlled the clone to activate her nirvana.The eight clones speed up, wrapping Atiyah like a big net.


    "Hiss..." Whether it was the back or the front, Atia was under the attack of her storm.Pillars of blood spurted out of the wound, and she fell to the ground with a wow.


    Xia Lulu stepped on Atiyah and slapped coldly: "No matter which guy it is, Xijie''s group of idiots. You are saying it again, where is the momentum just now?"


    Julia watched the scene calmly, without any intention to stop it.


    "Here... I apologize, or say you want to cut your shabby breasts into a cliff..." She grabbed Xia Lulu''s feet, her eyes didn''t back down.


    "Really, if there is no chance of winning, don''t hold on. Do you think that each one will have his luck."


    "Ahem, isn''t it you who is trying to hold on? As long as it is to fight for what you believe in and sacrifice your life, that is our spirit..." Atiyah grinned sadly.


    "Even if it violates the orders of the upper level?"


    "Obey the order, do you want to say that it''s Pandora? No, don''t be kidding, it''s not a pure weapon. Correct the confirmation that there is a mistake, that''s what a person with power should do. Even if the teacher has paid his life for it. , But he did it. And you chose not to face the doubts in your heart, but to obey your orders. You who only obey the orders will not win the teachers."


    "Enough you said, this time, let your superficial pride pay its due price. Those who lose" Xia Lulu silently scratched the skin on her chest, and the cold blade made Atia''s skin exposed. There was a pimple.


    "Hehe, no matter what you say, you are actually losing. The number of people hurry up and beg for mercy, otherwise I will cut you into sections..."


    "Haha, you really are inferior, compared to my shabby chest." The proud Lori Atiyah did not have a trace of fear in her eyes.


    "You really dare to say..." Xia Lulu, who was angry and irrational, pierced Atia''s abdomen with the sharp blade in her hand.The blood sprayed out, staining Xia Lulu''s cheeks.


    "what¡­¡­"


    The tragic cry of the girl spread throughout the campus.

 978 The collapse of the second element body 01005, Nie Kongs anger

    "The shot is too heavy, he won''t let it go. Could it be that Xia Lulu, are you still hating him?" Julia said lightly, thinking that Nie Kong''s terrible situation would still be creepy now.


    Xia Lulu looked at Atiya who was seriously injured under her body, her eyes flashing with shame.Because she was provoked by her, she became angry and lost her senses, and she shot regardless of the severity.


    "He doesn''t belong to Pandora, and he belongs to a member of Shubaliye. He is considered a captain. As a middle-level cadre of Shubaliye, he has the right to question the orders of the upper-level. But... but he is not used to her. If he speaks out, if he wants to retaliate, then he will save his life." Xia Lulu was silent for a while, her pretty face with a trace of bitterness.


    He will show up for E Pando who met for the first time, even at the expense of his own life.Now that he has provoked his important students, can he escape it?Will he ignore the rules and come and kill himself?


    Although it was said before that Pandora could not make decisions based on his emotions, but now he is not exactly like them?If you really have to obey the orders of the upper-level, then you won''t do anything out of control and hurt Pandora.Confused and somewhat scared, it is a portrayal of her current mood.


    "I hope there is room for improvement." Julia sighed lightly, not daring to imagine Nie Kong staring at them murderously.Xia Lulu, you should face your heart honestly.Otherwise, you will not only lose your companions in the team, but also face the danger of teacher revenge.


    "Ah..." The familiar sorrowful cry stunned Cleo and the others who were resting in the dormitory.


    "Anite, no...it''s not good! Atiyah, Atiyah, she and Xia Lulu Bonamar were fighting, but... but her body was severely injured!! Hearing witnesses said Xia Lulu insulted the teacher and was Atiyah of resistance did something like that! I...I''m going to kill her, don''t even try to stop her!" Cleo gritted his teeth, tearful eyes filled with anger.For Kleo, Atiyah has always been like her sister, although she is not fit!


    "Asshole, do you want to inform Elizabeth?" Ingrid shot a murderous shot.


    Anite''s eyes were hollow, and she squeezed her knuckles in silence.There was a burst of clicks, and the atmosphere looked terrifying!


    "No, Marlene, please inform the teacher. The rest and I went to the medical center to visit Atiyah. But there is one thing, whether it is insulting the teacher or hurting Atiyah, she cannot be forgiven, even if she is the thirteenth A member of the team!"


    "Oh, the teacher will definitely seek justice for Atiyah..." What a hearty and masculine girl Creo was originally, she shed tears now.


    "No, you can''t ask the teacher to take action. As his students, we have to defend the teacher''s face. We must personally seek justice for Atiyah''s injury." Anite said with hatred.


    "Yes, it doesn''t make any sense to ask the teacher to take action. There is no such thing as a face in our class, and a student who is not worthy of being a teacher." Ingrid''s eyes exuded a fierce light, like a desperado.


    The sullen-faced women acted separately, only seeing Atiyah''s miserable situation with their own eyes, they almost lost control of their emotions.When Marlene pulled Nie Kong and arrived, the women were silently looking at Atiya who was unconscious.


    With Pandora''s strong resilience, Atiyah''s injury is basically stable, and he should be able to fully recover after raising it for a while!


    A hint of anger flashed across Nie Kong''s bright eyes, and the heavy aura made Anite and the others almost out of breath.


    "You accompany Atiyah, I''ll go out." He suppressed his anger and said lightly.


    The keen Anite immediately noticed what Nie Kong was going to do, and pulled his sleeves tightly.


    "Teacher... can the teacher beg you? I understand the teacher''s anger. But, if she hurt Atia, please let us personally seek justice. Besides, if the teacher makes a move privately, Jeanettex What should I do if I fire the teacher?" Anite looked at Nie Kong with tears.


    "Xia Lulu has a talent that is different from ordinary people. Otherwise, she won''t have the title of the world''s top five in the third grade. Since you are not her opponents at all, I can''t watch my students being bullied by others and ignore them. You can rest assured, I will let her disappear strangely..."


    "Ah...no." They looked at Nie Kong stupidly, unimaginable that the teacher would say that.


    The few women usually come into contact with the gentle Nie Kong, how can they see him angry.It''s so scary, like a demon!!However, the women were so touched that they were their favorite teachers.Whenever I think for them, I use it to face everything.


    "Since... Since the teacher said that we are not her opponents, please teach us how to defeat her." Cleo said seriously.


    "Teach me everything, please teach us advanced combat skills to defeat her..." The few women looked at Nie Kong with pitiful eyes, making him unable to say no.


    He let out a sigh of relief, and said faintly: "That''s all, but after you defeat her, you must cut off her limbs for me to let her suffer twice as much pain as Atiyah!!"


    "Hmm!" Anite nodded heavily, looking at Nie Kong expectantly with both eyes.


    "New combat skills, okay. You can learn it in about a day..." Nie Kong said lightly, and agreed to give special guidance to the women tomorrow.


    The private fight between Xia Lulu and Atiyah was exposed, and the school management discipline teacher personally arrested Xia Lulu and brought him to justice.I don''t know if there is a relationship with the 13th team, the relative punishment is very light, and the confinement is two days!!


    Elizabeth could not wait to rush up to teach Xia Lulu, Roxanne and Sifon struggled to hold her.They sighed that things have become more and more troublesome, and there will be difficult obstacles for the 13th team to unite.


    After the nun headmaster heard about it for the first time, she took Nie Kong to her office with all her heart and persuaded him not to be arrogant, saying that there was something to discuss.She knew Nie Kong''s character very well, and she was an extremely short-term person.


    Nie Kongdan was noncommittal, saying that he would deal with it at his discretion and don''t need to worry about it.The principal was annoyed for a while, not knowing how to solve the contradiction, and hoped that Nie Kong would not turn the situation out of control.

 979 The collapse of the second element body 01006, teaching

    "Teacher, can you really surpass the level of the top five in the world''s third grade in just one day of study?" Ingrid asked a little unconfidently.


    "Yes, if... if the teacher taught us earlier, maybe Atiyah won''t lose to her hands." Anite said.


    "No, that combat technique is a bit special, and learning it requires certain specific conditions. And even if you learn it, it can''t give you a little strength." Nie Kong shook his head and said.


    "You don''t improve your strength, but how can the teacher defeat Xia Lulu by learning." Kleo puzzled.


    "So the people who created it are unprecedented. Its skill surpasses any rules. Perhaps it shouldn''t be a trick in the current world. It can gain surpassing all power in a short time, and the conditions for learning it are more demanding. "Nie Kong explained.


    "Teacher, no matter what price we pay, we must avenge Atiyah." Anite''s eyes were filled with determination.


    "Well, she will be released from the confinement room tomorrow. There is not much time for you to study. First of all, please tell the teacher about your physical condition, such as your height."


    Upon hearing Nie Kong''s words, the three females, Anite, Marlene, Kleo, and Ingrid, blushed, not knowing what was wrong.


    "Height: 164CM, Weight: 51kg, Measurements: 82-54-85, Age: 17, Blood Type: O!" Anite, who has always been blatant, speaks like a mosquito, and she is afraid to raise her face. The teacher will make fun of her figure.


    "Height: 173CM, weight: 58kg, measurements: 84-56-82, age: 17, blood type: O!" Kleo, who was a little boy, completely turned into a little girl who was afraid of life, said timidly With.


    "Height: 165CM, weight: 54kg, measurements: 84-58-82, age: 17, blood type: O!" When it was Ingrid''s turn, she heard that the other two women were not in great shape, and she was a little relieved , No longer inferiority complex.


    The final Marlene''s figure is not very prominent, not much different from the three girls, and her height is similar to that of Clio.171cm, measurements 88-52-84, body is the best one among several women.


    "In fact, you don''t need to say that you came out of the measurements."


    Nie Kong patted his forehead, they seemed to have misunderstood themselves.


    Anite and their pretty faces changed from pale red to crimson, like a cooked crab, angrily said: "Teacher, teacher, why did you say it earlier?"


    "It doesn''t matter, it''s actually quite happy to know your measurements." Nie Kong''s serious cheeks showed a slight smile, and Anite and the others were full of sweetness and shyness after seeing the teacher laugh.If it is a teacher, what does it matter to tell him his secret measurements.


    "Now that I understand your situation, now I will divide you into two groups to practice postures. The first group is Ingrid and Anite, and the second group is Marlene and Creo. And the first group learned , Take action to teach Xia Lulu." Nie Kong said.


    "Yeah!" The four women''s eyes were full of fighting spirit, hoping to get justice for Atiyah and tear up the mouth that dared to insult the teacher.


    "Let''s get started, Cleo, come out and demonstrate to the teacher the postures that you need to learn." Nie Kong selected Cleo from the four girls. Perhaps she is more conspicuous with her alternative beauty.


    A hint of surprise flashed across Kleo''s eyes, and he moved briskly to the teacher. The other three girls looked disappointed.


    Nie Kong demonstrated it by himself. First, he raised one foot and stretched out his hands to form a strange aura, protruding two index fingers.Then he moved in the opposite direction of his fingers, half-bending and rushed out two index fingers.


    The few women looked at Nie Kong''s weird posture, her pretty faces were suffocating a smile, is the teacher playing treasures.


    Nie Kong coughed, and he asked Kleo to do it himself.Kleo poses coyly, she feels ashamed.Nie Kong corrected her several mistakes and learned the posture in ten minutes.


    Then Nie Kong said solemnly, carefully watching every movement of him and Creo.Kleo is shy, but fortunately he has to do strange things with the teacher.


    The two slowly moved closer at the same frequency, and then their two index fingers touched together.Fortunately, there is no energy to run, otherwise interesting things might happen.


    Ingrid and Anite looked very confused, could they really defeat Xia Lulu by learning those strange poses?


    "Posture is only the first step, you must learn it as soon as possible." Nie Kong seemed to be able to guess what they thought, and warned them seriously.


    The women trusted Nie Kong very much, and divided them into two groups to practice combined tricks.With Nie Kong''s spiritual observation and teaching, it is easy to spot their mistakes and correct them.Relatively it took more than an hour, and they were able to cooperate very tacitly.


    "You have almost learned the first moves of combat skills. Now let''s get to the main topic and mobilize the power of the stigmata behind you." Nie Kong said.


    The four women simultaneously unfolded the power of the stigmata, and their bodies glowed with a bright white light.


    "Anite, you turn down a little bit to keep up with Ingrid''s energy. Take your time, and use the same posture well."


    Hearing Nie Kong''s words, Anite''s light dimmed a bit, keeping pace with Ingrid.With the closing of the four index fingers, the two women shined with a bright light. Marlene and Creo stopped during the exercise and stared blankly at what happened.


    After the light flickered for a few seconds, the figures that appeared inside shocked Nie Kong and the others!A ball-like girl, the weight is estimated to be several hundred catties.


    "Woo...how did it become like this." Perceiving the strangeness of herself, she blinked her eyes and covered her body with tears, not wanting Nie Kong to see it.Mixed with the two voices of Arnet and Ingrid, it sounds very subtle.


    "Teacher, fa...did something happen? Where are Anite and Ingrid, have they disappeared, who is the new fat girl?" Creo and Mary asked dumbfounded.


    "It seems that the integration has failed, and it will take half an hour to cancel the effect."


    Nie Kong couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "Mixed?"


    "Yes, it may belong to a technique created by God. It can combine two people into one person in half an hour, and the power of the two will be multiplied by several times."

 980 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01007, the dawn after the merger Ingnet

    The next day, Xia Lulu was acquitted from the imprisonment room. The explanation given by the academy was that the thirteenth squad needed a training mission, and the members of the thirteenth squad greeted her.


    "Hey, where are you going? Apologize, to the teacher and Atiyah." Elizabeth said coldly.


    "It should be! Halfling kid, let''s accompany you." Roxanne pretended to be familiar with her and grabbed her head, laughing.


    "What apology, why should I apologize?" Xia Lulu was unwilling to give in, her face stubborn.


    "Yes, there is no need to apologize. On the contrary, we have something to ask you. Please answer, you have hit Atia badly because she heard you insult our teacher, didn''t she?" More than the 13th team was waiting outside. , Including the four daughters of Anite.


    "Oh, things have become troublesome. Fortunately, is the teacher here in person." Xi Feng sighed.


    "Calm down, everyone, and we were going to apologize to Atiyah." Roxanne came out to act as a good old man, stopping in front of Anite''s four daughters to comfort him.


    "I did say that, don''t simply believe that he is better, otherwise it will lead you to rebel again." Xia Lulu bit her lower lip and said lightly.


    "Xia Lulu, can''t you just say a few words?" Roxanne secretly cried out. Nie Kong''s popularity in school is extraordinary, like their spiritual support.


    Elizabeth''s pretty face was green, and there were several SSS satellite weapons floating beside her.She was angry, with unprecedented anger.Someone insulted the teacher in front of her, unforgivable!


    "Very well, even if I quit the 13th team, Elizabeth and you are at odds."


    "Erase those who dare to speak ill of Brother Nie Kong." Sadilesa''s eyes flashed fiercely, like a wounded beast.


    Sakura''s indifferent gaze swept towards Xia Lulu, and the Tachi in his hand reflected cold light.Xi Feng sighed. According to the current situation, the thirteenth team was about to collapse.


    "Listening to you personally admit it, we don''t need to hesitate and get rid of you immediately. Elizabeth, the teacher said that we should arrange the matter for some of us, and you must not interfere! Ingrid, let''s go..."


    The two shadows rushed to Xia Lulu, and each started a triple acceleration without gaps.Roxanne, who was in front of Xia Lulu, was swept away by Anite''s sickle.


    "Monster, do the two ordinary third graders of Sigenitix actually have such strength." A few meters away, Roxanne''s shoulder had a wound that was several meters in size, but it recovered in a while.


    "It''s a small one. Anyway, I really want to give it a try. If you cut you into smaller pieces, you will be locked up for a few days."


    "If you can do it, just give it a try, but it''s just an existence that beats him!" Xia Lulu turned out her weapon and faced the two women alone.


    "storm¡­¡­"


    Eight clones appeared and rushed to the two women at the same time.The two women were so angry that they avoided Xia Lulu''s clone one by one at a speed so fast that they were invisible to the naked eye.


    "Clone..." Anite and Ingrid separated two clones each, completely smashing eight Xia Lulu.


    "Did you avoid Xia Lulu''s clone and launch a counterattack?" Roxanne was surprised.


    It is a pity that all the clones have been eliminated, but none of them is where the ontology is.


    "It''s so interesting, can you avoid it with this trick? Speed ??up the storm-Moonlight Sonata!! To the bottom, beat you to dust!" Once again, the eight clones appeared again.


    The eight clones used the acceleration mode to surround a large area, and launched a super-high frequency attack on Anite and Ingrid inside.Controlled by the frequency of the music, the clones cooperate seamlessly.


    Xia Lulu''s ability to stand among the world''s top five in the third grade is not dependent on anything, but on the nirvana she is using now.


    "Tear..." The eight avatars kept scratching their bodies.In one second, they did not know how many attacks they had suffered.All I know is that after the clone attack is over, their bodies are bloody.


    "Huh, you don''t know what you can, and you have the same virtue as the dead kid. Don''t be arrogant if you don''t have the strength, you will die." Xia Lulu sneered.


    However, when Elizabeth was about to take the shot, the two women, Anite and Ingrid, were smiling instead.


    "Sure enough, as the teacher said, with the strength of the two of us, we are really not her opponents. It seems that we can''t hide our privacy, Ingrid, it''s coming."


    "Okay, a day of hard training, now let''s show off the results of our practice." Ingrid''s body burst out with fluorescence, and the stigmata power on her body was boiling.


    "The teacher seems to have one hand. Why did you teach the two girls privately? It''s really partial, why didn''t you teach yourself." Elizabeth murmured.


    Lana and Satilesa''s eyes widened, maybe they did something like they did.


    "Hmph, I don''t know what hypnotic potion he gave you, which makes you arrogant to such an extent. If you dare to make another move, be careful that I cut you like that dead kid." Xia Lulu looked at the two women with vicious eyes. .


    The two women glowing with fluorescence made very funny movements, as if they were dancing a weird dance, and their bodies slowly moved closer.As the women couldn''t help but laugh, their outstretched index fingers collided.


    "Fit..."


    The intense and dazzling light even covered the sun in the sky.


    "What, what happened?" Roxanne looked at the light source in shock, and she found that the power of the stigmata was rapidly increasing.


    The women stared at one point in the light with their eyes widened, and when the light dissipated, they were stunned by the things in front of them!


    A very beautiful girl appeared, taking the place of Anite and Ingrid.She seems to have combined the beauty and characteristics of the two women, beautiful and delicate cheeks, slender and sexy body.The blood-red hair grew to the waist, like a red rose in full bloom!!


    "What''s the matter, Arnett and Ingrid disappeared? Who is the newly-appearing girl, and why does she look familiar?" Elizabeth froze.


    "From now on, please call me Ingnet."

 981 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01008, revenge and hate

    Ingrid and Anite merged into a new character in front of them?Such a ridiculous thing, but I have to admit the fact that happened before me.The new Ingernet can clearly see the appearance of the two, and the voice seems to have two types of auditory hallucinations, one is Ingrid and the other is Anite.


    Creo and Marlene clapped their hands to celebrate their success.Thinking back to yesterday that they either became fat girls or became a bamboo pole, it was not too unsightly.The key is that they are ugly in front of the teacher.


    "The warm-up is over. I won''t be merciful until I dismantle you." Ingnet twisted her neck and made a skeletal clucking sound all over her body. Her eyes were full of bloodthirsty and looked dark. The face of Xia Lulu.The shocking and amazing stigmata power is stronger than all NOVAs.


    "Really, I want to see what useless tricks he can teach you. Nirvana, Moonlight Sonata!!" Reluctant to believe the facts, she separated eight clones and surrounded Ingnet.


    I don¡¯t know if the phantom left by the acceleration is a real existence or an illusory shadow.Ingnet squeezed his five fingers and said with a mockery: "Don''t come here to be ashamed, okay."


    The misty figure shuttled in the butterfly shadow with a touch of fiery red, which was the color of her hair.


    "Triple acceleration at the beginning?" Elizabeth was shocked, and the power she showed completely exceeded her expectations.


    After a second, Ingnet was completely invisible in the surrounding space, and there was only a burst of air, playing with Xia Lulu.


    "Is it completely beyond the boundaries of the quadruple acceleration? How could there be such a thing?" Casey muttered to herself, her eyes completely losing focus.


    The strength level of the two women is obviously three or four times lower than that of the top five in the third grade in the world, and Xifeng does not say much, there is a gap of several dozen times.Although their combination is not super suitable for the two eighteenths, the combination has increased by 30 times, but it has only increased the spreading power of the first two women eight times.For them, the four-fold acceleration was easily surpassed, and it was upgraded to five-fold acceleration.


    Roxanne stared at her with full eyes, full of excitement: "It''s really fun, such a fun trick. Now, I said Xi Feng, can you ask the teacher to teach us. If you can get along with you, it will be fun. Right."


    "Perhaps, it''s really a magical skill."


    Xi Feng squinted, she sighed deeply, digesting the shock that the fit brought her.The teacher is becoming more and more mysterious, more and more powerful, almost as omnipotent as a god.If it can be generalized, the threat of NOVA is not enough.


    "Hey, I said Sakura, can it be said that the director of everything is the brother Nie Kong that you talk about all day? He really has the ability to merge two unrelated people into a new one People, and the strength has increased too much." Christine couldn''t believe it.


    "I...I don''t know, Sakura doesn''t know much about Brother Nie Kong." Sakura whispered.


    "Asshole..." Xia Lulu split out the clone like crazy, but Ingnet calmly dealt with it.


    "It''s over, even if you open up your dog''s eyes and take a good look, our overall strength will increase tenfold after we are fit. It''s time to pay back. You insulted the teacher and bullied Atia." The disappeared figure Appearing, a death-like sickle appeared in her hand, and it seemed that it was Anite who was in charge.


    "Five-fold acceleration without gaps..." Holding a sharp weapon, Ingnet''s body is as fast as a space beyond.


    "What..." A panic flashed across Xia Lulu''s tender cheeks.


    "Super Sound Blade..." In an emergency, her good friend Julia issued a sound blade that filled the space around Xia Lulu.Although she can''t defend her true speed, as long as the space is filled, it will be fine.


    "Haha...interesting." The fluorescence on Ingnet''s body skyrocketed, and the power of the stigma was pushed to the limit.The sharp sound blade cut to her body and broke completely.


    There is a huge difference in strength, just like they were in the first-year carnival, the star weapon could not hurt Xi Feng.


    "First of all, it is the crime of insulting the teacher..." The sickle in her hand seemed to be unhindered, and she waved over her legs.Xia Lulu seemed to have lost her support and fell to the ground screaming.


    The knees below her thighs were flattened off.The blood spurted out, very bloody.


    "It''s not over, the next is the crime of bullying Atiyah." The scythe was swept around, and she stepped on her abdomen, swinging two knives like a servant.


    "Ah..." Her hands and legs all disappeared, and Xia Lulu was cut into a stick by Ingnet.The unprecedented pain spread to every nerve of the body.She was originally short, but now she has less than 80 centimeters left, which is very miserable.


    "Is it retribution?"


    She gasped, her mind about Atiyah overlapped with the present.Her eyes were full of sadness, and Atiyah was protected by him. After losing her father, who would protect herself.


    "Enough." Xifeng came forward in time, blocking Ingnet''s sickle with one hand.Although she was smiling, Ingnet felt a little cool.Although Xi Feng hadn''t personally shot for two years, his strength actually surpassed them after being combined!!


    "Huh...Although it''s a bit less than the eight pieces of unloading, please don''t underestimate our third grade class in the future." Ingnet gave Xia Lulu a hateful look, and retracted his sickle in disgust.The teacher''s task has been fulfilled, and they exasperated, to see who would dare to underestimate the teacher''s students in the future.


    The timing was quite good, and Ingnet split the two again after half an hour.Roxanne and the others are envious of the fit that can be restored.


    The medical team arrived in time and carried Xia Lulu, who was seriously injured and dying, to the medical center.The entire college was a sensation, and all the inspectors were dispatched to arrest Ingrid and Anite to the prison room, waiting to be sent off.Xia Lulu''s incident finally came to an end.


    Yisuna, who arrived late, felt a great responsibility, because it was too difficult to reorganize the 13th team.


    When I saw the video of their fighting, it shocked all the teachers in the college.Then they laughed bitterly one after another, can they offend Nie Kong with their current situation? Imprisoning the two girls is just for others to see.


    "Nie Jun, I really like to make trouble." Yumi-chan and Aliz said with a sense of emotion.

 982 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01009, Xia Lulus soft clothes

    Consciousness revived in the darkness, and the accompanying full experience of the pain in the body.She tried to open her eyes, her eyes dim because of her unsuitability for the sudden bright line of sight.Only knowing that she saw a familiar and generous back in a daze, quietly peeling the apple.


    "Father... Father, Xia Lulu is so scared!" She whispered, and showed him like a weak little girl.After a meal from the back, after placing the shaved white apple on the plate, he turned to face her.


    "I''m sorry, I am not your father." What appeared in my eyes was a smiling cheek, not my father, but Teacher Nie Kong, who had spoken badly about him.


    "How could it be you!!" Her weak eyes were gloomy for a moment, and she must have come to humiliate herself and take revenge on her previous actions.


    After a long time, Xia Lulu found that there seemed to be nothing unusual, and couldn''t help looking at Nie Kong again.He was still peeling the apple, and there was a blonde loli lying on the opposite hospital bed, Atiyah who had been hit hard by herself.Xia Lulu never expected that she would be assigned to a ward with her.Was Teacher Nie Kong taking care of Atiyah gently? Seeing his focused expression, Xia Lulu had mixed feelings.With envy, with a trace of regret.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, are you hating me?" Xia Lulu faced Nie Kong, and her soft voice broke the quiet ward.Now that she has experienced dying, she has completely lost her stubbornness and arrogance, showing her true side.


    "Seriously, when I heard you hurt Atiyah, I couldn''t wait to kill you. Now that Anite and the others have taught you, they are now clear." Nie Kong said lightly.


    "Really, I''m sorry, behind you, in front of your classmates, I said some bad things about you, which caused a series of troubles!" Xia Lulu smiled bitterly.


    "You don''t need to apologize, in fact, you are right. I don''t take Xiubalier''s orders very seriously. On the contrary, in my heart, I only value the important people around me. As long as I can protect Atty well. They don''t care about anything, even if they betray the whole world. You can think of me as a very selfish person." Nie Kong said frankly.


    Xia Lulu stared at Nie Kong blankly, surprised that he had told herself the truth.Although shocking the world, it is full of tenderness and emotion.


    "No, teacher, you are not selfish, you are the greatest and favorite teacher in our hearts." Atiyah, who was on the front bed, threw his wounded body into Nie Kong''s arms.


    She didn''t know how surprised her pretty face was. The teacher was able to take care of herself during her injury, and she was too happier than Anite.And seeing the tragic situation of the opposite Xia Lulu beyond her, she knew that the teacher must have avenged her.


    "Atiyah, when did you wake up?" Nie Kong said in surprise with Lori''s body in his arms.


    "Hehe, I won''t tell you! Atiyah''s body seems to be about to recover. Teacher, when can Atiyah be discharged from the hospital? It is really uncomfortable to live with her in a ward." Atiyah embraced Nie Kong. Said her neck tenderly.


    "Wait until your injury is fully healed before you leave the hospital, and she already knows she was wrong, get along with her in the hospital." Nie Kong pressed Atiya in his arms on the hospital bed.


    "Really, why didn''t I hear the little Douding on the other side say sorry like me." Atiyah continued to speak venomously.


    "Dead kid..." The two loli do not know if they are incompatible by nature, and they quarrel as soon as they open their mouths. To be precise, they repel each other and are two similar loli types.


    Nie Kong looked at Xia Lulu blamelessly and interrupted her abuse.


    "I''m sorry, I did something wrong the day before yesterday. I hope I can get your forgiveness." She turned her face and said in piss.


    "Oh, it''s really insincere. But forget it. Now that you have admitted your mistakes and admitted your shabby body and breasts than Atiyah, my lord has a lot of it, so I won''t care about you." Atiyah Every sentence was stinging, no wonder Xia Lulu couldn''t stand it, and it stabbed her in the pain..


    "Speak more seriously." Nie Kong knocked her head.


    Atiyah grumbled and yelled: "It was a fact, Atiyah''s breasts are bigger than Xiaodouding, and she is taller than her..."


    "Who said I admitted it? Damn kid. My chest is definitely bigger than yours..." Xia Lulu, who was inferior, opened the scar to Atiya again, and retorted angrily.


    "Oh, so you guys are bigger than your breasts? Do you want me to come too." The door of the ward opened, revealing a pretty face with a smile.No one else, but Roxanne nicknamed Zombie Girl.


    "Who can compare with you."


    The anger of the two women shifted to Roxanne, because they were completely incomparable with Roxanne''s huge breasts, and they were suddenly angry with the enemy.


    "Eh, really, do you want me to help you make it bigger?" Roxanne rubbed her breasts, giggling, she is indeed very suitable for getting along with people.


    The members of Team Thirteen, with flowers and fruits, appeared to be visiting the injured two women.Casey and the others were surprised to see how harmonious the atmosphere was.


    Elizabeth looked at her teacher, full of gentleness like water.There is nothing that can''t be done with the teacher.Being able to be harmonious is the best ending, if not, it will not have much impact, anyway, they will not recognize her.


    "Stay obediently in the medical center and recuperate. There are a lot of fortunate training waiting for you later. You can''t fight at will in the future." Xi Feng said with a smile.


    "Well, we won''t bother you to rest." Nie Kong took Elizabeth and the others and left the ward.In the two loli eyes, there was a trace of dismay.


    Although the two women are of Pandora''s physique, it takes a few days for ordinary people to fully recover from the injury that must die. Atiyah, who was injured early, can leave the ward first.


    "Little Douding, I hope you stay in the ward for a few more days, I''m goodbye..." Atiyah let out a triumphant laugh, and slammed the door.


    "Dead kid..." Xia Lulu wanted to refute, but Atiyah left, and Xia Lulu, who was not in her usual quarrel, felt strangely lonely!


    Four days later, not only Xia Lulu was discharged from the hospital, but Anite and Ingrid, who had been confined for four days, were released, and everything went back to the original point.


    In order to avoid similar incidents, the academy announced that it will hold a world-style second large-scale actual combat exercise in ten days. It is not only the thirteenth team that includes the third graders of Sigenitix.


    The purpose is to mobilize the competitive consciousness of the two to cultivate, and forget to fight privately.

 983 The collapse of the second element text 01010, Elizabeths invitation

    The days of actual combat exercises are approaching, and the third grade Pandoras and the thirteenth team are training themselves hard.Siya Heavy Industries brought the high-power simulation S-type NOVA produced with a lot of money to the college. It is said that there are twelve Feilan connected to its core to supply the energy it consumes.Compared with the NOVA of the last exercise, the similarity reached 90%!Not only can it emit a frozen field, it can emit a laser cannon impact, but it can also move autonomously, although the range is only near Feilan.


    On the afternoon before the start of the drill, the whole school announced the suspension of classes and waited for work to welcome the world-renowned drill.As the person in charge of the Valkyrie Project, Gengo Aoi took a transport plane from the Xiubalier headquarters in the Grand Canyon of the United States to Sigenitix to sit in person.


    Although the college announced the news of the suspension of classes, but before the end of the afternoon class, they still have to continue until school is over.When Nie Kong heard about the holiday the first time, he received Elizabeth''s invitation, saying that he would make up for Atiyah''s discharge celebration.The time is set at eight o''clock in the evening, Elizabeth''s dormitory.Anite and the girls laughed around him, saying that the teacher must not be absent.


    So after the class, the women Anite hurriedly slipped out of the virtual combat classroom, saying that they had to prepare for a celebration party.Their performance dispelled Nie Kong''s suspicion.


    After quietly waiting for the girls to leave the classroom, Nie Kong closed the virtual combat classroom.Before passing a virtual combat classroom downstairs, he suddenly found that it was actually working inside.The school clearly announced that it was a holiday. Could anyone still train hard?


    Nie Kong opened the door and glanced around and saw a familiar girl.With a hairstyle similar to Ye Ye, his youthful and cute face is a bit firm. It turns out to be cherry blossoms!In the classroom far away from the fighting area, the other four Valkyries were with her.


    "Anions, cations..." The two kinds of electric ions construct a plasma dress that belongs to the cherry blossoms. Compared with the uniforms, there is a battle suit with an electric ion element.


    NOVA threw out a few tentacles and drew towards the cherry blossoms with sparkles all over his body.Sakura is not afraid, letting her tentacles hit her plasma dress.


    "Boom..." After a few loud noises, the tentacles that touched the cherry blossoms turned into fragments.


    "Okay, it works!" Sakura held a black sword in her hand and activated the quadruple ion to accelerate towards NOVA.There was a bright glow from its mouth, and then a laser cannon shot at Sakura.


    Sakura''s body was impacted and fell, and the energy meter on the back of her hand began to sound a warning.Without the infinite energy during the first actual combat exercise, she alone cannot threaten NOVA!


    "Is it the limit? The time used is too short. Although it can be said that it has the potential to exceed ordinary Pandora for a moment. Damn it, but according to the current situation, it can''t catch up with the elite Pandoras in the 13th team." Sakura Panting, his tone was full of unwillingness.


    "No, you have surpassed them in terms of hard work. Don''t be discouraged, one day your hard work will bear fruit." I don''t know when, Nie Kong''s generous hand touched her black hair.


    The Valkyrie Christine, who has double spiral hair with Atiyah, has eyes in amazement. When did he appear?I didn''t notice it.


    Tiziana looked at Nie Kong shyly, "Teacher, why did he come here."


    "Hmph, I thought Brother Nie Kong had forgotten Sakura. For six days, Brother Nie Kong hasn''t seen Sakura once." Although Sakura was delighted, she still pretended to have a bulging cheek.


    Sakura was always angry when she thought of the few vixies she was with her.Especially the blonde giant X named Satilesa, who looks like a model.I heard the rumor from the school that she was the righteous sister of Brother Nie Kong, and on the first day she transferred to school, she said frankly that she would be Brother Nie Kong''s wife.Are you kidding me, how could I give Brother Nie Kong to others?I had already vowed to help Sister He Ye and always take care of Brother Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong flashed a trace of embarrassment, and said, "Isn''t it busy? I wanted to see you a few times, but found that you were training. Actually, I wanted to say something to you alone."


    "Really?" Sakura''s swollen pretty face burst into a sweet smile.


    "Well, He Ye You, ask me to take good care of you. But I didn¡¯t expect you to transfer to Genettix¡¯s school one by one. I actually don¡¯t want you to participate in the battle with NOVA. Do you know it¡¯s dangerous? "Nie Kong carefully touched her pretty face and said softly.


    "Brother Nie Kong, although Sakura is not a stigmata fit like my sister! But... But Sakura has always hoped to take care of Brother Nie Kong for Sister Ye, and I don''t want Brother Nie Kong to be alone. Therefore, I can stay with Nie. Brother Kong takes care of you, there is nothing else except Valkyrie. But Sakura is very happy, brother Nie Kong''s kindness." Sakura said happily.


    "Well, as long as Sakura can live a life that she likes." Nie Kong had a headache. He really didn''t know what Sakura would do if she understood the truth about He Ye''s life.


    After chatting with Sakura for a while, the other four women followed.


    "Hey, Teacher Nie Kong, can you teach us the combination of Anite and Ingrid." The adorable mother Franka with eyes expected.


    "Yes...yes." Tizjana seemed to be a shy girl easily.


    "Brother Nie Kong, you can''t be partial." Sakura said aggressively.


    Nie Kong chuckled and said, "There are several restrictions for learning to fit together. For example, the body shape must be very similar. But the five of you don''t seem to fit. How to say, the big one is very big, and the small one is very small. , The tall ones are particularly tall, and the short ones are particularly short."


    Tizjana covered her oversized breasts with a cry, blushing and her lovely face.


    "Rogue..." Kristen stammered, thinking that she was so small that she wouldn''t be talking about herself.Although my breasts are not too big, I feel like they are bigger than cherry blossoms.


    "What''s more, the day after tomorrow will be practiced. There is no time to train others, so please rest well."

 984 The collapse of the second element text 01011, three-piece counterattack

    As Elizabeth is preparing for the celebration party, Nie Kong accompanies Lana and Satilesa to dine.Seeing that Elizabeth did not appear, the two women were very happy with their pretty faces.I was even thinking about how to arrange the night time for the three of them.


    It seems that Elizabeth said that he could not bring second-grade celebrations, so Nie Kong refused to say that he had no time to accompany them at night.Lana pouted and looked at Satilesa, and found that the first wife agreed. How could she as a concubine complain.


    When Nie Kong left, Lana gave Satilesa a push, and whispered to Satilesa why she didn''t ask where the teacher was going.Satilesa''s pretty face blushed, and she said that her brother must be busy with something.Maybe she was thinking that Nie Kong was going back to the villa to spend the night with her mother.How can I tell Lana about such a shameful thing.


    It''s a pity that Satilesa was wrong. Nie Kong''s purpose was in Elizabeth''s female dormitory, which belonged to the third grade floor.Not to mention it, the first floor is full of classmates from Nie Kong''s class.He took a look at the time and found that it was more than an hour away from the agreed time, so he simply took a bath and said.


    After making all preparations, he came to the door of Elizabeth''s dormitory.It was strange to find that the surrounding dormitories were all closed, and it looked like no one was there.


    "Sure enough, are you celebrating with a party?" Nie Kong murmured and knocked on the door.A crack creaked at the door, and a pretty white arm stretched out from it, pulling Nie Kong inside.


    Nie Kong laughed and laughed. Why didn''t you see your hand speed during training.What''s the matter? God is mysterious.His body staggered and he jumped into the room.


    It was dark, and no lights were on in the dormitory.But Nie Kong''s eyesight was so abnormal, and darkness and brightness made no difference to him.It''s just that the situation inside the house is so complicated that it can''t be said in words.


    "Old... teacher, you... you are finally here." It was Elizabeth who was speaking, her voice a little nervous.


    "What...what are you guys doing?" Nie Kong returned to his senses and said in shock.


    "Ah..." Tixi exclaimed, the teacher could actually see them?In turn, the pretty faces of the women were covered with a layer of crimson.It turned out that Elizabeth was not the only one in the house, including Sivon, Tissy, Anite, Atiyah, Creo, Marlene, and Ingrid Seven!


    They are all not very surprised, but the surprise is what they are wearing now.One by one seemed very hot, wearing only a simple underwear.


    The women originally planned to give Nie Kong a surprise, but they didn''t expect to find out for Nie Kong in advance.The women twisted and looked embarrassed, with their hot faces low.They will not retreat, because the dignity of the third grade must be better than the two of the second grade.


    Eight green, fat, red and thin bodies exuded a pleasant and youthful atmosphere, each with its own beauty displayed in Nie Kong''s eyes.Gathered the top eight girls in the third grade, no matter their beauty or strength.


    "I didn''t mean to celebrate... to celebrate Atiyah''s discharge from the hospital, how did you have an underwear party?" Nie Kong said.


    "Who said that, we...we are not used to wearing other clothes in the dormitory. Old...teacher, let''s have an unforgettable party. We will give you a wonderful night." Small and clean dorm room There is a table with lots of champagne and snacks on the table.


    It really looks like a party, but is it really okay to dress like that, and I will have to drink later, Nie Kong can''t hold it anymore.


    Elizabeth opened a bottle of champagne and poured orange alcohol into several goblets.Atiyah happily passed the wine to Nie Kong''s mouth and said that he would feed Nie Kong to drink it himself.Elizabeth quit, saying that she must be the first to come.


    She threw herself into Nie Kong''s arms, and then she actually drank it with a small mouth, and boldly printed it on Nie Kong''s mouth after swallowing most of it.The performance of such feeding shocked Xifeng and their seven daughters.


    "Elizabeth really can''t bear it anymore, I''m afraid that if you don''t take the initiative, you will lose to Satilesa and the others, and lose your teacher." Anite murmured, but she admired Elizabeth''s actions.And she felt it necessary to thank Satilesa and the others, because their relationship gave her the opportunity to own Nie Kong and avoided giving Elizabeth a monopoly.

 985 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01012, fierce combat

    The reason they are wearing revealing underwear is said to be a special mortal benefit for teachers.But... But Elizabeth only cares about her being able to kiss the teacher, and can''t ignore our existence.


    Atiyah bulged her cheeks, grabbed a champagne on the table, shook it at Elizabeth who was holding Nie Kong.Pulling out the wooden stopper, a jet of water with bubbles rushed out and sprinkled directly on both of them.


    The sudden coldness interrupted Elizabeth''s fiery emotional vent.With a blush on her pretty face, she instantly jumped out of Nie Kong''s arms, her eyes showing two or three points of shame.


    "Atiyah, you dare to splash the teacher!" Nie Kong shook his wet clothes and glared at Lori who dared to ruin her good deeds.


    "Hmph, idiot teacher!" Atiyah snorted triumphantly: "You know Atiyah is great!"


    "Little girl, you have to fight the teacher, you are far from it."


    Nie Kong laughed and grabbed a piece of champagne, using the same method to spray the champagne towards Atia.The orange-yellow water column, like a fire truck, shot at Atiya''s pretty face.


    Atiyah was short, and while avoiding the attack of the water jet, he made a face like Nie Kong: "Stupid teacher, you can''t hit me."


    The water column passed through Atiyah''s body and sprayed Anite behind him.Because of the height problem, it happened to get on her chest.


    "Yeah, teacher..." She was sprayed by the water jet, covering her pretty face with her hands and arms.He closed his eyes and grabbed a piece of champagne, and launched a counterattack with the teacher, regardless of his body being exposed.


    Since she closed her eyes, how could she aim at Nie Kong?The water jet didn''t spray Nie Kong, but instead shot Kleo''s body.


    "Wow, you sprayed us." Xifeng and Tixi, who had originally smiled and watched their play, inevitably suffered a disaster.The wine that was originally used for celebration has all become a tool for them to play.


    "Atiyah, let''s bully the teacher together..." Anite exclaimed, constantly changing the position of the bottle in her hand.The rich aroma of wine spread in the dormitory.During the play, they inevitably drank a lot of alcohol.


    a few.

 986 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01014, the third grade won

    After giving Loli happiness, Nie Kong fixed his gaze at the black beauty Cleo.


    Yu arrived two brave girls, Ingrid and Marlene.In the end, the only thing left was Tissy, who was a little timid, but very cute.


    Tixi dared not look at Nie Kong, twisting her trousers with her hands, blushing terribly.


    Finally, after spending a lot of time, Nie Kong satisfied the eight girls one by one.


    Although several women squeezed into a small bed, they slept very sweetly this night.Until the next morning, Xifeng was the first to wake up.She felt heavy on her body, and opened her eyes to find the teacher and Elizabeth sleeping on her.


    Although absurd, it was really unforgettable last night.No, it should be said that it is firmly engraved in my heart.Lovely and hateful teacher, it is obviously the opposite, and it is clearly what we plan to give you an unforgettable night.


    Elizabeth lying on it gently opened her eyes.Realizing that her body was slippery and uncomfortable, she frowned slightly.


    "Oh, Elizabeth, are you awake?" Xi Feng said with a smile.


    Elizabeth suddenly thought of something. She stared around her and said in a daze: "It''s not a dream, we...we actually slept with the teacher. I just remember that something very happy happened."


    "Hee hee, it''s really pleasant." Xi Feng stared at something and said incongruous words.Following Sifeng''s eyes, Elizabeth''s pretty face was pink.


    "Teacher badass, use it to rush into our body."


    "Hmm." Atiyah, who was lying in Nie Kong''s arms, rubbed his eyes, as if awakened by them.


    "What happened? It was noisy early in the morning." Then, reluctant to leave Nie Kong''s warm embrace, he narrowed his eyes and continued to sleep.


    "I said you wake up, don''t you feel uncomfortable." Elizabeth shook the bodies of the women, hoping to wake them up to talk about how to face the current situation.She was fortunate that the school was closed the next day and no class was required.


    The six daughters of Atiya stretched out, awake from their sleep.At first sight of Nie Kong, Atiyah cheered, holding Nie Kong in his arms to announce that the teacher will belong to the third grade in the future.


    Tixi''s cheeks were flushed, and she kept peeking at Nie Kong timidly, just like she was in class.But after what happened last night, it seemed that there was no gap with Nie Kong.


    "It''s all because of your nonsense last night, Atiyah, which made our bodies sticky..." Elizabeth was searching for her underwear.


    "Hehe, is it? If there is no help from others, we may not be able to keep the teacher, and no follow-up will happen. It seems that we won in the third grade. Satilesa and Lana, I must be no match for the eight of us." Atiyah said proudly.


    "Yes, Atiyah is a great hero." Anite Jiao said.


    "Did you find out? Our bodies seem to be full of strength." Ingrid clenched her hands and said in surprise.She has been combined with Anite, so she can clearly experience the strength of her body.


    Now her power is many times stronger than when she was combined, it is incredible.


    "Wow, really." Anite''s body flashed, and a dozen phantoms came out unexpectedly, and he couldn''t help being stunned.


    Atiyah tried it, and found that he could accelerate with eightfold, he couldn''t help being very proud.


    "The combination of the teacher and us last night can actually increase our strength." Elizabeth thought for a while and said slowly.


    "It must be, hehe, it''s great to be able to fit with the teacher." Anite said excitedly.


    "Hmm..." Ingrid nodded heavily. The teacher not only gave them happiness, but also gave them the strength to protect themselves.


    Xifeng squeezed her fingers in an incredible way, and she felt the change in physical fitness better than anyone else.In the past, the use of the stigmata body would put a strong burden on the body, which is the shortcoming of the legendary Pandora.But now, the degree of body strengthening completely covers the stigmata!!


    "Okay, don''t show your ugliness in front of Xi Feng. I''m going to take a bath, are any of you together?" Elizabeth, uncomfortable with her dirty body, proposed aloud.


    "I want..." The female emperor party offered to drink, Xi Feng said with a smile.


    The women hurriedly searched for the underwear they had thrown aside, and found that they were all dirty.Reluctantly, the women sneaked back to their dormitory naked, put on a bath towel, and teamed up to their bathroom.


    "Eh, Elizabeth, did you wake up the teacher?" Atiyah asked.


    "No, I can''t bear to see the teacher''s cute sleeping face." Elizabeth said happily. She hoped to keep the teacher in her dormitory for more time.


    "Yeah, maybe you can still be with the teacher after taking a shower. Hehe, the rest day is really good." Anite said happily.


    When they came back from the shower, they saw the teacher falling asleep.Tissy and Mary are cleaning the house, Elizabeth and the others are helping to clean Nie Kong''s body.


    Finally, I woke up Nie Kong. Seeing Nie Kong''s gentle eyes, the women felt hot on their faces. After all, they were too bold last night.When Nie Kong accompanied the eight girls out of the Elizabeth dormitory, all the classmates were shocked and kept asking the teacher if she would spend the night with her.


    Elizabeth nodded triumphantly, and immediately heard a cry of envy.The disappearance spread throughout the school like the wind. The rumor was that the third grade was dissatisfied with the second grade, and the counterattack was launched to regain the teacher. This war won the third grade.

 987 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01015, the second drill

    During the rest days, there was a big riot in the third and second grades because Nie Kong spent the night in the third grade dormitory.During the period, Siya Heavy Industry Group moved two simulated NOVA and dozens of Feilan engines around the exercise site.After a day''s rest, the long-lost second world-scale actual combat exercise on the Valkyrie began.


    The fireworks were blooming, and the teachers and students of the school gathered in the spacious exercise field.As the principal, Margaret made a declaration on the podium.


    "At this moment, the Valkyrie¡¯s joint exercise using the 13th Squadron of the Special Forces and Sigeneticus began. The captain of the 13th Squadron Sivon Fiachard, and the first of Sigyneticus Squad Captain Tissy Fenero, Second Squad Captain Anite, Third Squad Captain Marlene, please lead the Pandoras to prepare for the above four people!!"


    The Valkyrie exercise that the world is looking forward to kicked off with the principal''s declaration.In the control room, Gengo Aoi looked at the screen with a smile on his face. Behind it was the high-level man who planned to repair Baliye.


    "The S-type manufactured this time is directly connected with six Feylan, so that it can replenish energy through the Feylan engine in the area. Although the range of movement is limited, it has the same performance as the physical NOVA." Located in front of the screen, a person The intellectual girl in OL clothes is explaining to them.


    Gengo Aoi felt distracted, and sat idly, talking casually with the politicians beside him.Seiya Atsuko glanced at Aoi Gengo secretly, and a sneer flashed across his mouth.They discovered that Feilan received the fluctuating frequency, NOVA''s voice.From another world, talking to them.May be able to accept the frequency of fluctuations, only stigmata.


    They suspect that Gengo Aoi has already noticed the signal, because he can be said to be Pandora''s biological parents.But he didn''t tell anyone the information, but kept it hidden.


    So far Gengo Aoi has monopolized the information about the stigmata, although he does not know what the truth is that he has been hiding.But Siya Atsuko sneered, planning to expose the truth.The sample of the stigmata was provided by Gengo Aoi, if any consequences were caused, he was responsible for not explaining the relevant information.Siya Atsuko''s plan was very simple. He adjusted Feilan to a frequency similar to the frequency of fluctuations emanating from another world.She is very much looking forward to what will happen.


    Looking at the screen, the four teams are now starting to integrate and attack NOVA.The 13th team and the first team under the charge of Tissy deal with one NOVA, and the team under the charge of Anite and Ingrid deal with the other one.


    Although there are only more than fifty people, it integrates the third-year elite of Sigenitix.


    "Speaking of the 13th team, we should defeat NOVA before them, and teach them what is elite! Atiyah, are you ready?" Anite publicly said.


    "OK." Anite and Creo are assigned to a small team, so they cooperate very well with each other.


    "Start to act. With our current strength, we don''t have to be afraid of a small S-type. Ingrid and Cleo are responsible for attracting its attention. Marlene and Atiya are the destroyers. I will end him."


    The thirteenth team and the first team on the opposite side started the action, but Yisuna explained before the game that the final blow was executed by the Valkyrie and must show the strength of the Valkyrie.


    At the moment NOVA started, the exercise began.Xia Lulu and Lana acted as a seduction, and each separated eight clones to harass NOVA.


    Xia Lulu looked at Lana in surprise, she didn''t expect the girl in front of her to be able to separate out as many clones as herself.


    NOVA sprayed a laser cannon and slammed at the Valkyries.Lucy stood in front very coldly and proudly, using the plasma equipment to simply change the trajectory of the laser cannon, making it spray into the sky.


    Dozens of shots shook wildly, and the fast-paced Casey and Satilesa kept harvesting their tentacles.Taking advantage of the gap, Xi Feng slammed into NOVA with a phantom mode, and his huge claw broke through its core layer.


    Sakura, which had been prepared for a long time, activated the plasma equipment with the highest power."Six-Ion Acceleration¡ªBlood Impact!" Surrounded by the huge electric power, she turned into a beam of light and directed towards the core of NOVA.


    "Boom..." NOVA''s chest was like paper, and Sakura broke through its core and came out from behind it.In her hand, the black sword exudes cold light.


    But no one cheered for them, because the blatant Anite defeated NOVA with unparalleled speed one step faster than them.


    "Yeah, I won." Anite smiled proudly, and Atiyah behind them kept cheering.


    Xifeng had a headache, "Oh, Anite and the others are really messed up, how can they use the power given by the teacher at will. In this way, the doctor''s plan will be messed up."


    But before they could be happy for a while, NOVA, whose core was damaged, sprayed a laser cannon at Anite.


    With a loud "bang", Anite''s four daughters were submerged in a violent explosion, and the women jumped out embarrassedly.


    "What''s the matter, NONA''s skills have not stopped?" Margaret asked incredible.


    The girls looked at the two NOVAs in shock, and found that they made a strange whine.With a black cold wind, it kept blowing.The first thing that was sensed was dozens of Feilan, they glowed lightly and they were shaking.


    The Pandoras in the academy touched strange fluctuations, and their eyes were full of bloodshot eyes. Some illusions appeared in front of them, causing them to lose control of their spirits.


    Many Pandoras present, regardless of the enemy and us, are attacking randomly.The only ones who can stay awake are the girls and the Valkyrie who have both repaired with Nie Kong.


    "Xia Lulu, what''s the matter with you?" Roxanne worried when she looked at Xia Lulu who was holding her head.At the same time, several visions appeared in front of her, and she shook her head vigorously.


    "Oops, hurry up and cut off the synchronization of the stigmata." Roxanne said anxiously.


    Fortunately, Xia Lulu was able to barely control herself, and she immediately made corresponding countermeasures when she heard Roxanne''s words.The illusion in front of them disappeared, but without the power of the stigmata, they could not exert one third of their own power.


    Are the Valkyries and Xifeng the only ones that can be counted on now?

 988 The collapse of the second element text 01016, the evolution of nova

    The mist of particles emitting a faint light, like a series of spiritual snakes, wafted across the entire East Genix Island.A faint black mist was formed, covering both the teams participating in the exercise and the Pandoras watching in the audience.


    In Pandora''s vision, one by one dark shadows began to appear in the mist and gradually revealed their true features, and there appeared magic barriers that they did not want to see.The stigmata inside the body resonated with the frequency of the black mist.


    The Atiyah girls were affected by the black mist, but a super power suddenly emerged from the deep layer of the body, purifying the illusion in front of them.


    "Now give a notice to the Valkyrie, Sakura, have you heard?" Gengo Aoi''s voice spread through Sakura''s earphones: "The stigmata failure caused by the Feilan engine has brought many Pandora''s life characteristics to the brink of collapse. . That is a serious situation that we did not expect. Let me listen to all of you. From now on, please allow you to use the maximum power of plasma weapons and destroy the simulation NOVA to rescue the immediate predicament. Use your actions to prove that you are A better existence than Pandora."


    "Understand, we accept the mission of annihilation." Sakura led the four women and appeared on the screen.


    Siya Atsuko looked at Aoi Gengo in horror. Did he perceive the intention of himself and his grandfather, and instead used it to show the strength of the Valkyrie. Was that his real goal?


    After seeing the Valkyrie act, the women Anite patted the dust on their faces and looked at NOVA in front of them angrily.


    "Damn simulation NOVA, let''s tear it to pieces." The women roared and rushed from several corners of it with an overwhelming aura.


    NOVA couldn''t see the speed of their women, a few phantom flashes actually cut it into dozens of pieces!At the same time, the Valkyrie and the others are not slow, and the four women''s plasma weapons divided NOVA.


    The artificial NOVA debris was floating in the sky, but the Pandoras who were out of control did not recover.The fragments were fluorescing, sending a dangerous signal.


    The observer''s face changed in shock, "It''s not good, a lot of N1 signals appeared, and NOVA appeared."


    The fragments grew and swelled under the radiated energy and stimulation, and transformed into another animal-shaped NOVA with a height of about two meters and nearly three meters, standing on the exercise field.


    "30...50...70...150, the number of unknown NOVAs is increasing. They...they are multiplying, and they spread out the frozen domain within a radius of fifty meters!" Female in Sigenix¡¯s command room The staff member said in horror.On the screen, all the pieces of the simulation NOVA split into the new NOVA.When I visited it, it was densely packed to occupy most of the place in the exercise field.In a conspicuous position, there are two beautiful and feminine Pandoras floating in the air, with three pairs of misty wings growing behind them.


    "Come and play." They uttered a cry, and NOVA wings appeared behind Pandora, the only thing that was not like Pandora was covered with a NOVA substance.


    "The Pandora Stigma at the scene suffered NOVA erosion, with an erosion rate of 20%, 30%..."


    "How come!" Gengo Aoi made the same low whisper, then his face was a little ugly, and he whispered: "Why, it stands to reason that it hasn''t reached the current stage yet!"


    His face was full of caution, and he immediately turned and left the surveillance room.


    "Originally, Pandora should be trapped by erosion. There may be a few transcendents who can surpass the NOVA will called by another world. The Valkyrie is here as a new force to replace Pandora, showing its performance. But how can it be? In the uncontrollable stage, NOVA shouldn''t have appeared."


    "Doctor! Where are you going?" Siya Attsuko called.Gengo Aoi ignored it, but quietly disappeared into everyone''s sight.Margaret came to ask Gengo Aoi what happened, but unfortunately he was a step slower. It is said that his ID was confirmed at the door of the Fountain of Life.


    "We can¡¯t just let the situation develop, immediately notify the standby Xiubaliye reserve team and Xiubaliye to request support. The purpose is to give priority to ensuring Pandora¡¯s rescue. And to reach the current team members, the stigma must be adjusted to less than 30%. After the order was over, she looked worriedly at the bloody scene in the drill, gritted her teeth and left the monitoring room.


    The only people who can save the world now are Gengo Aoi and Teacher Nie Kong.


    She wandered around for a while, and made a decision to ask Teacher Nie Kong to take action, so she went to the second-level monitoring room.


    Pushing the door open, Margaret found out that Nie Kong and several teachers were there.She looked at Nie Kong and the women talking and laughing.It seems that there is no worry at all, and the immediate crisis is not put in the eyes.


    "It''s great to be able to find you in time. The situation is urgent. Teacher Nie Kong asks you to be ready to support you at any time." She breathed a sigh of relief and asked.


    "Don''t worry, my students are enough to deal with the immediate crisis." Nie Kong said indifferently.


    "No...impossible, there are more than hundreds of unknown NOVAs in front of me, each with destructive power comparable to the S-type." Margaret said in surprise.


    "Really, Alize, turn the screen to the exercise field." Nie Kong said.


    "Yeah." Alize, who is familiar with computers, said involuntarily, controlling the satellite and turning the screen to the battlefield.


    Atiyah, the daughters of Satilesa, as Nie Kong said, are harvesting the animal NOVA with ease.The super strong clone, the unparalleled acceleration shook their sight.


    Their outstanding performance attracted the attention of a humanoid NOVA.


    "Come and play." She rushed towards Anite with a powerful force, the speed was exactly the same as Sivon''s Phantom Mode, so fast that Anite''s body couldn''t react.


    The five fingers in his hand grabbed Anite''s neck.


    "Damn..." Ingrid couldn''t bear it, and the ice blade in her hand hit NOVA.With a single wave of her hand, a super energy spread out and blasted on Ingrid''s body, the intensity surpassing the power that they could exert in their bodies.


    She didn''t seem to care, her right hand turned into a hand knife and stabbed at Anite.Anite roared, all the power of the stigma urged to escape its restraint.


    "NOVA, has it evolved again?" Nie Kong murmured, did he defeat them with super power, so that they evolve toward that power?


    The humanoid NOVA in front of him, the combat power is almost different from the previous one.

 989 The collapse of the second element Text 01017, Gengo Aois rescue?

    "Well, it is indeed a bit troublesome." Nie Kong murmured.Although Satilesa and the others have increased their strength by several times through double repairs, the key is that they don''t know how to use the power in the body, so they can only maximize the stigmata.Besides, the newly born NOVA seems to be very powerful.In the last impact, the power Nie Kong used to destroy them was not much different.It''s really interesting to unfold and evolve with a goal. NOVA is really interesting.


    "Principal, don''t worry, our third grade first Xifeng will solve the current dilemma. Hey, that''s not right, Xifeng." As a legendary Pandora, Xifeng has hundreds of times more power than ordinary Pandora.After Nie Kong''s enhancement, it shouldn''t be difficult to kill the two humanoid NOVA.But the chain dropped at a critical time, and she is not on the drill field now.


    Alize mobilized the satellite to scan every corner of the college, but unfortunately she still couldn''t see her shadow.Nie Kong raised his eyebrows, and his spiritual consciousness spread to the entire world.Finding the location of Xi Feng, it seemed to go to the location of Qingjing''s house.


    "Aoi Gengo has something to ask her." Margaret said uncertainly.


    "Well, it seems that he is going to move rescue soldiers. Most of the things are caused by him. He must solve it." Alize said softly.


    "Is Gengo Aoi finally going to release the hidden legendary Pandora? That''s really interesting." Nie Kong said with a strange smile on his mouth, "Yumi-chan, can you please do something for you."


    "What''s the matter, is Jun Nie planning to ask us to take action?" Yumi-chan stretched her waist and showed her graceful and fierce body curve.


    "No, it''s not your turn to take action and call someone for me. I believe you will be very happy if you see her." Nie Kong said mysteriously.


    "Who?" Alize asked in confusion.


    "Guess yourself, remember to move faster." Then, Nie Kong told the two girls the exact location.The two girls obediently responded, ignoring the principal and left the second-level monitoring room as quickly as possible.


    Nie Kong has a smile on his cheeks, and the time now is very suitable to expand his strength.


    Margaret is very strange, "It should be easy for you to solve it, what kind of medicine do you sell in the gourd? Could it be that you plan to send your own E Pandora to support it?"


    "Haha, principal, you are very smart. You are half right. I really want to see Gengo Aoi''s rescuer, and the rescuer I moved out, who is more shocking." Nie Kong laughed.


    Margaret was silent, she glanced at Nie Kong complicatedly.Is he hiding power? Is there any plan to leave Genettix and form his own power?


    If it is true, it is really more shocking to the world than NOVA.With his super power, he can indeed save the world, but he will inevitably conflict with Xiubaliye, which will lead to war!


    "Please inform Elizabeth and the others. Be sure to hold NOVA!" Nie Kong looked at Elizabeth and the ten girls on the screen lightly. Although they could not exert their strength, they had the constitution that NOVA could not hurt, so there was no need to worry about death.


    The Pandora situation on the rest of the exercise field was a bit grim. Nearly 1,000 beast-shaped small NOVAs spread across the exercise field a few kilometers away.The powerful frozen world, coupled with the NOVA situation, lost their lives one by one.


    The Valkyries persisted in embarrassment, and it was still a bit difficult for four people to fight against a beast.Although it is a small NOVA, it is much stronger than the previous S.In the twelfth NOVA shock, the situation was many times more dangerous than the previous few times.


    Only Elizabeth and their daughters can destroy them.Among them, there are three NOVAs to deal with the human figure, and the remaining four Pandoras who have to solve and protect the scene feel that they are not enough.The amount of destruction is not fast enough for it to split.


    "Roxanne and Xia Lulu, are you all okay." Several animal-shaped NOVAs around them exploded in an instant, and a dozen clones of Elizabeth gathered in front of them into a single person.


    The women looked very embarrassed, because they could only exert 30% of the power of the stigma.Seeing Elizabeth''s strength was hundreds of times stronger than the day before yesterday, her eyes widened.


    "What''s the matter, you are actually not affected by the stigmata? And I feel that Pandoras in your class seem to have increased many times their strength overnight." Roxanne asked stupidly.


    Although Xia Lulu was not reconciled, she was equally strange.


    Elizabeth smiled gracefully, "It''s no big deal, if you want to explain the reason, because the teacher has admitted us."


    "Sure enough, the teacher made a ghost, I really envy you." Casey whispered, what a swift speed, can''t compare to an ordinary student in the teacher''s class, and her heart is really unbalanced.


    "If our thirteenth squad could get his teaching, that would be great." Roxanne muttered.


    "Hurry up and retreat, the teacher ordered us to resist them alone." Elizabeth scanned the surrounding situation and transformed her own star weapon stigmata satellite system, and several floating weapons condensed a superpower. Strong power comes out.


    "Definitely kill, Holy Lance Longkinus!" A huge beam of light sprayed out, with a radius of more than one meter, clearing an unobstructed path for them.A few women were shocked and watched the scene before them. They wiped out dozens of NOVAs beyond the S-shape with one move. How strong would that be?


    "Come and play." But in front of them, a floating figure NOVA suddenly appeared, blocking Elizabeth.


    She has a devilish figure, and her appearance is no worse than Elizabeth.


    "Kill you!" Elizabeth knew that it must have slipped out of Anite and the others, because it has a weird phantom mode comparable to eightfold acceleration.


    Elizabeth rushed towards NOVA at her fastest speed, but when she reached it one meter before, it seemed that an invisible wall was blocking her.


    It didn''t make a move, and the surrounding space seemed to be under her control, constantly beating Elizabeth.


    Elizabeth stepped back and looked at it carefully.Although its attack is not a threat to me, I can''t deal with it either.

 990 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01018, South Perth is resurrected

    When the two sides entangled with each other, several violent explosions broke out in the exercise field.The beast-shaped NOVA, which was densely packed, actually vacated a piece!


    "There was a violent explosive reaction in the central area of ??the enemy, and NOVA suffered one after another. Principal Margaret, what kind of magic was used?" A teacher exclaimed in the monitoring room.


    "It''s not magic. Dr. Gengo Aoi finally revealed the hidden means to fight against unknown enemies, and he pulled the screen to its maximum..." Margaret replied.


    Following the operation of the monitor, five beautiful women appeared in front of them.With perfect jade-like cheeks, slender plump figure, standing in the air like a goddess of war.


    I saw that they swept away the huge weapons that they realized, and dozens of dozens of them eliminated NOVA, as if they were sweeping garbage.Among them, there are two girls who are very familiar with them, one is originally the third grade first Sifeng, and the other is Lucy from the Valkyrie.


    "Principal Margaret, what the hell are they." The power they showed had never been seen before, and it was more shocking than the daughters of Anite.


    "Like Xifeng, they belong to the Pandora secretly manufactured by Gengo Aoi decades ago. Unlike ordinary Pandora, they are experimental products before the Pandora Project, but because of their strength, they have to be regarded as failed works. And the seal," Margaret said softly.


    "Hehe, Gengo Aoi¡¯s rescue came really fast. Although the principal was right, he missed a bit. They may be said to be not humans, because they are cloned products based on Saint Maria¡¯s genes. 80% of the body is made up of It is composed of stigmata, so it can exert hundreds of times the power of ordinary Pandora." Nie Kong smiled and revealed the old bottom of the women.


    "Teacher Nie Kong..." Margaret gave Nie Kong a reproach, because if it is leaked out, it will inevitably have a huge adverse effect on Yuanwu Qingjing, and he may be held accountable.Gengo Aoi has been concealing the secret planning of Xiubalier himself, and the high-level Xiubalier must not let go.


    "Principal Margaret, you don''t have to worry about it, because the protagonist of the twelfth impact is not their five girls. Counting the time, I told Yumi and the others to bring rescue soldiers. It should come." Nie Kong laughed.


    "What the hell are you selling?" Margaret glanced at him with three-point dissatisfaction and seven-point curiosity.


    "Don''t worry, turn the screen to number four." Nie Kong ordered the monitor.


    "Yes, Teacher Nie Kong." In Sijenitix, Nie Kong''s prestige is second only to the existence of the principal.


    The screen in front of him pulled once again, and more than twenty tiny figures slowly descended from the sky on the drill field.When they saw a girl who came first, they all exclaimed, their expressions were much more exaggerated than seeing the five legendary Pandoras.


    With long flowing black hair draped at the back of the waist, the plump and beautiful figure is eye-catching.Although the delicate facial features have changed a lot, they are full of mature flavors.But Margaret and the others could recognize her at a glance.


    Two women, Yumi and Aliz, accompany her, like two green leaves that set off her beauty that is superior to that of a few women, and Kazuya combines the characteristics of Yumi and Aliz.And followed by more than twenty E Pandora, led by Isuzu, who is more than all girls sweet and lovely.


    Principal Margaret''s eyes were slightly moist, and she muttered, "Aoi Kazuo, how can she be alive."


    "Haha, Xiri''s South Perth team is finally back now. Principal, take a good look at He Ye and their performance."


    "Teacher Nie Kong, can you tell us what''s going on? The twenty stigmata on He Ye should be dug out and planted in the rest of Pandora." The principal asked curiously.


    "How can the mere NOVAization stump me." Nie Kong smiled lightly.


    "What I said, in the eighth impact, you should be able to solve them easily with your strength. Why would you watch your partner die? That''s how it is." The principal said with a feeling.


    "But now there is no stigmata on Senior Ye''s body, can she deal with NOVA?" A teacher on the scene immediately asked.


    "Don''t worry, without the shackles of the stigmata, she has become hundreds of times stronger than before." During a few years, she abandoned Pandora''s power and learned the practice of controlling physical qi from Nie Kong.


    Unlike Anite and the others, although they have strengthened their bodies, they are restrained by the regular Pandora, and can only use the stigmata to exert their physical strength, so they have no choice but to win the human form NOVA.


    "Legend of Pandora and the South Perth team, now let''s see who is better than who." Nie Kong looked at Heye on the screen and found her pretty face with unprecedented excitement. It seems that four years have suffocated her. Up.Now that she can stand in front of the people of the world again, she is happier than anyone else.


    "Squad of South Perth?" The principal whispered. Since he is hiding He Ye, why did he arrange to play with the legendary Pandora?


    Vaguely, she could perceive Aoi Gengo''s ambition.Gengo Aoi gathered the best Pandoras in the world to form the thirteenth team, and revealed the legendary Pandora''s super power.It can be said that the world''s most powerful force is now gathered in the hands of Gengo Aoi.


    Now Teacher Nie Kong has made Aojing and Ye come out publicly, and a force has vaguely formed against Aojing Gengo.But Aoi and Yeshen are the granddaughters of Aoi Gengo, according to reason and legend Pandora follows his command.


    Isn''t his current move to hand over the power he is hiding to Gengo Aoi?With his cleverness, he probably wouldn''t make such a stupid choice.Unable to figure it out, Principal Margaret''s mind was confused.


    In the first level confinement room, Gengo Aoi saw He Ye appear, eyes flashing with surprise.I had seen her dead with my own eyes before, what happened.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, what kind of conspiracy is he hiding? But no matter what, it''s really nice to see He Ye alive."

 991 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01019, and Ye shot

    With the rescue of two new forces, NOVA troops fell to the brink of defeat.


    "Is there Pandora who can hold on till now? There are indeed two things." A cute girl hummed in a strange tone, with an exaggerated sledgehammer in her hand, tied with two fresh pony tails.Different from Isuzu''s sweet and cute, but a lively type.


    "Hehe, don''t underestimate our Genettix Academy, Elizabeth and the others are very good." Xifeng said with a smile.


    Although it''s not like they can drop dozens of small NOVAs with one move, none of them can stop their blow.


    The girl holding the sledgehammer grinned, her eyes focused on the two human figures NOVA, who were in a stalemate with the four girls of Elizabeth, Satilesa, Arnet and Tissy.


    "The doctor has given the order, let''s solve them as soon as possible." The icy Tesla De said lightly.


    The noble blonde giant X beauty did not speak, and glanced around NOVA without fluctuations.


    The battle began, and the women''s bodies were divided into five parts and separated to clean up the "trash" around them.There are several Xifeng who have performed outstandingly. After double repairs, they are hundreds of times stronger than the other four sisters!


    "Hey, I said that NOVA should be dealt with by our official Pandora. If you are the semi-finished product, you should go back quickly." Wendy May floated in front of Elizabeth with a smile.


    Elizabeth and Ingrid naturally saw the strength of the four newly-emerged women. Although they refused to admit defeat, they could not defeat the humanoid NOVA with their current strength. At most, they were tied.


    Elizabeth stepped back more than ten meters, looking at her with mocking eyes.She didn''t believe that the guy who could not be dealt with with their strength, Pandora who appeared before her could win.And what does she mean by her words, she belongs to Pandora''s semi-finished products?


    Wendy May looked at the bloody exercise field around him and shook the sledgehammer in his hand.A little white light fell from her sledgehammer.Elizabeth and the others were surprised to find that Pandora, who was dead and seriously injured, was resurrected with full blood!!


    "So strong!" Wendy May''s simple hand stunned everyone.


    The humanoid NOVA found a threat, and his body flashed behind Wendy May using the phantom mode, and his palm relentlessly patted the back of her head!


    "Boom..." The violent explosion covered Wendy May''s upper body.Huge energy fluctuations spread out, shaking the surrounding space of more than ten meters into waves.


    The smoke dissipated, Wendy May¡¯s arm was missing, and a little blood spilled from the corner of her mouth.


    "Wow, it''s unexpectedly strong, it can hurt me."


    Wendy May didn''t care, his arms reappeared in one second: "It''s fun, it''s my turn to fight back." The sledgehammer clenched in both hands hit her upper body hard.


    Not inferior to its energy, once again burst out in mid-air.In the smoke, the humanoid NOVA''s head was smashed into powder by her.But the matter was not over. NOVA relied on his immortal physique to reproduce a girl''s head.


    Not the original blur, the facial features appear very clear.If she stood around Pandora, perhaps no one would recognize her as NOVA, just like a human girl.


    "Wow, I didn''t die!" Although Wendy May smiled, there was a hint of surprise on her face.They belong to the legendary Pandora, and their overall strength is hundreds of times stronger than ordinary Pandora.


    Ordinary S-shaped, basically can''t stop them from a simple blow.Now, things were a little bit beyond her expectations.NOVA manipulated the space near the body, hitting Wendy May''s body continuously.


    The two can''t tell the difference for a time, and they are evenly matched.


    "Monster!" Roxanne looked at the two women fighting in the air with a stunned mouth, and whispered: "Look, they are more suitable for the nickname of zombie women than me, they can''t be killed!"


    Xia Lulu, Casey and Julia were speechless, their eyes fixed on the battle of the strong in mid-air.


    "What the hell is it, monsters keep appearing, are they all arranged by Grandpa Qingjing Yuanwu?" Sakura''s pretty face turned pale, and the other three Valkyrie staring at the battlefield.


    "Hehe, it seems it''s not too late." A quiet and gentle voice broke the silent space again.Sakura was shocked when she heard the familiar voice, and looked at it incredible.


    Two or three similar faces, familiar and gentle smile, who is not his beloved Sister Ye?


    "No...impossible, and Sister Ye are... not dead?" Sakura said blankly.


    Originally, when Elizabeth saw He Ye, she felt a little familiar, and she actually followed Isuzu and E Pandora behind her, confirming that it was the teacher''s rescue.After hearing Sakura''s words, all the people at the scene looked at Heye.


    "Don''t be aggressive, leave her to us to solve it." Although He Ye saw Sakura, she controlled her excitement because business matters now.


    "Hey, He Ye? He grew up in the blink of an eye." Wendy May felt a burst of joy, apparently knowing He Ye.


    "Heye, although you are considered strong, but I can''t deal with the enemy, you won''t have a chance of winning. An Xin will watch on the side, and wait until the other four sisters come to help you to defeat him."


    "Do you know me?" And Ye Xiu frowned.


    "Yeah, we were originally a family," Wendy Meijiao said.


    "Huh, it seems that grandpa is doing the trick. Ask him if you have time." He Ye took a sigh of relief and focused his attention on the humanoid Pandora.


    "He Ye, it''s time for us to join the South Perth team." Alize exclaimed.


    "Well, I have been looking forward to it for a long time, and the blood has started to boil."


    Yumi originally thought Nie Kong was mysteriously mysterious, but when she got the position he said and saw Heye, she was completely stunned.


    Nie Jun was right, it was an unexpected surprise.He Ye, an important partner He Ye did not die, but lived well under the protection of Jun Nie.It''s no wonder that I won''t see Jun Nie for a while, because he was with He Ye.


    The two women dare not face He Ye with guilt, because they had a relationship with Nie Kong. He smiled with Ye Xi and said that he understood it a long time ago, and didn''t mind. In her words, Nie Jun is the master of the three of them, which moved Aliz and Yumi.

 992 The collapse of the second element Text 01020, the end of the twelfth impact

    "Come and play with me." While Wendy May was distracted, NOVA smashed her body to pieces.Although he recovered quickly, Wendy May suffered a lot.


    The palms of Gengo Aoi and Margaret watching the game were filled with cold sweat. Has NOVA evolved to a stage where even the legendary Pandora can''t handle it?


    "From now on, it''s our South Perth team''s turn to fight."


    He Ye rushed towards the humanoid NOVA, her body spreading a blue arrogance!


    Yumi and Aliz are responsible for leading the E Pandoras to clean up the mobs. Amelia and the others are not very powerful, but they are better than being able to use new power.


    "Teacher Yumi, let''s help you." Elizabeth and the two women followed the army, and Roxanne and the three of the top five in the world''s third grade followed closely behind, uniting when facing difficulties.


    Originally there were not many small NOVAs left, but they were wiped out in their counterattack. Now only two human NOVAs remain.


    The humanoid NOVA manipulated the surrounding space, constantly drawing on He Ye.


    After having a drink with Ye Jiao, the arrogance of her body was boiling.The attack and Ye''s emptiness attack dissipated in her body''s powerful arrogance.Kicked against Ye and kicked the human-shaped NOVA out of tens of meters.


    Without hurting NOVA, He Ye''s body flashed, quickly exceeding the limits of Phantom Mode.It seems to move instantaneously, but it is very flexible.


    Her hands kept smashing NOVA''s body, as if she was playing with it.It smashed again and again, but returned to the original state in a one-second pause.


    The eyes of the people who could see the battle with their own eyes were filled with incredibleness. After losing the stigmata, He Ye''s strength did not decrease but rose, and he was promoted to a stage that was hard to see.


    "Woo..." NOVA was ashamed and angry, and a burst of super energy was condensed in his fingers, and a laser cannon that was ten meters wide was ejected.The energy is very powerful, at least it can easily destroy Genettix.


    "Huh...Dongdongbo!" He Ye''s fingers also condensed a strong arrogance, and the two-meter-wide beam of light that came out collided with NOVA''s ten-meter-large beam.


    The laser cannon stalled for a while, and then collapsed.The cavern waves dissipated it, submerging the human NOVA in it.Originally, the cave wave would rush to the back, knowing that the energy was weakened.


    But He Ye controlled it, changed the trajectory and rushed to the sky!NOVA''s entire body was reduced to ashes in the flames.Elizabeth and the others adore watching Heye, is that the power to be heroes?


    "The power of Ye...The power of Ye is different from ours, but it is so strong, stronger than ours." Wendy May murmured dumbly.


    "It''s really a huge change. The reason should be his body." Yuango Aoi sighed.


    "Oh, a He Ye appeared unexpectedly, the teacher is really mysterious." Xi Feng''s two huge claws hooked the last figure NOVA, and shred her body forcefully.Compared to He Ye, Xi Feng''s strength is only strong but not weak.


    Thousands of NOVAs in the entire exercise field were all cleaned up.The twelfth impact came to an end after He Ye and the others arrived.


    Several Valkyries and Legendary Pandoras gathered around He Ye and the others, most of their eyes looked at He Ye.


    Wendy May pointed directly at He Ye excitedly, and said softly: "Sister, sister, look, she is Ye Ye."


    The expressionless No. 1 legendary Pandora Cassandra, she has the same beautiful cheeks as Elizabeth, and the plump figure of Narr, like a combination of the two, the legendary blonde giant X.


    She silently looked at He Ye, and tightly held He Ye''s body in her arms, as if she had found her own child.


    "Mom, that''s not right, Auntie." He Ye Qiao blushed and whispered.


    Because her parents died very early, and Ye siblings were mostly brought up by Kassandra, and Ye Xiang fell into the embrace of a long absence.


    After finally getting out of Kassandra''s arms, it was Wendy May''s turn to keep surrounding He Ye.


    "My sister Ye, what is going on?" Sakura asked blankly.


    "I''m sorry, I deceived you with death. I have wronged you all these years, Sakura." He Ye said sorry.


    Sakura''s eyes were red, and she couldn''t resist tears.


    "Oh, it seems that we don''t care about our business, all of them belong to the Aoi family." Roxanne muttered.


    "You are doing well." Nie Kong''s voice instantly appeared in the ears of several women.Cassandra frowned and looked back, and found someone behind them for some time.


    The second legendary Pandora Teslad, with a cold face, pointed at Nie Kong''s throat with the embodied weapon in his hand, seeming to treat him as an enemy.


    Nie Kong smiled lightly and flicked his index finger on the weapon.Wendy May was shocked to discover that Teslad''s weapons of NOVA were cut into powder at will!!


    "Teacher, no... it''s okay." Elizabeth and the others stared fiercely at the women who suddenly appeared in front of Nie Kong.


    Sakura looked at Nie Kong with a complicated face. She used to say she would help Sister He Ye to take care of him. Now Sister He Ye is still alive, he doesn''t need to take care of him by himself.


    "Second aunt, no... don''t take action, Nie Jun... Nie Jun is not a bad person." He Ye hurriedly persuaded.


    "Oh, sisters can''t attack him, if you don''t want to be bullied." Xi Feng Jiao groaned.


    "By the way, who are they, who will explain." Roxanne asked stupidly.


    "If that''s the case, let me explain." A transport plane arrived and two people came out of the helicopter, one was the principal and the other was Gengo Aoi.


    "They are legendary Pandoras, with hundreds of times more than ordinary Pandoras, the ultimate combat unit used to fight against NOVA! Moreover, they are family members who have blood relations with Kazuha." Gengo Aoi looked at Kazuha gently, in his eyes Full of a bit of nostalgia.


    "Stigmata, no wonder..." Roxanne murmured softly.


    "But Teacher Nie Kong, you really have to make trouble, South Perth team, do you want to reorganize the team?" The principal smiled bitterly.


    "No, I don''t plan to incorporate them into Shubariya''s system. I''ll talk about that later. Anyway, Dr. Gengo Aoi didn''t plan to inform Shubariya about the NOVA impact information this time." Nie Kong smiled lightly. Avoided without answering her question.


    The principal''s face sank, he glanced at Aoi Gengo, and found him with a weird smile.

 993 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01021, the killing cat plan

    The twelfth impact caused a great response in the world. Although Gengo Aoi had been shielded from intelligence, the battle situation on the scene could be seen through satellites.


    The appearance of the five daughters of Xifeng and the others and the appearance of Qingjing and Ye are beyond the ability of the world.Several senior executives of Shubaliye suspected that Gengo Aoi had privatized Pandora''s technology, and were very dissatisfied.They announced the meeting and summoned Gengo Aoi to question.It''s a pity that the current Commander Shubali belongs to the Gengo Aoi faction. With his help and Gengo Aoi''s sophistry, they easily dealt with their difficulties.No one knows Pandora''s technology better than Gengo Aoi, so they can''t help but let him leave, perhaps still expecting him to make the information public.


    After Gengo Aoi returned to Sigeneticus, Japan, he issued new orders in the name of Shubali.The thirteenth team and the three teams participating in the exercise totaled more than forty Pandoras and requested to wait in a secret base in Japan.


    "Doctor, I have ordered them to wait for more than forty Pandora in the designated position." Yisuna said.


    "They can move freely in their respective facilities, this is also conveyed." Gengo Aoi smiled lightly.


    "Yes, there is no restriction on their freedom. But is it really good? If it is really for isolation, shouldn''t it be more strict control." Isuna asked.


    "If Pandora is on standby, can''t we be able to monitor it at any time. Excessive restraint is often counterproductive and will produce fearless suspicion. But if anyone wants to leave the facility for one step, immediately resolve it, no matter who it is. There is no exception. There is a little special attention, you must always monitor Heye!" Qingjing Gengo said coldly.It seems that he does not intend to trust his granddaughter.


    "Understood." Yisuna saluted a military salute and left his office.


    Gengo Aoi hopes to completely hide the information of the legendary Pandora and incorporate the world''s elite into his own organization.And to his surprise, Nie Kong would agree to his request and temporarily leave the team with Ye and the others in his base.On the whole, his hands are in control of any organizational force that can match the world.But he always felt that Nie Kong would have a conspiracy against him, otherwise how could he easily hand He Ye to himself?


    Although his plan was perfect, he did not expect He Ye and Elizabeth would not be loyal to him at all.They can endure the isolation for a day or two, but after three or four days, they are anxious to return to school.


    The answer given by Yisuna said that they need to be observed for another two or three days, and they will leave when the time is right, which aroused their strong dissatisfaction.


    Not only were they dissatisfied, but they also learned about the information that Gengo Aoi had collected from Pandora and Aoi Kazuya of the 13th team. No one of the senior executives of Xiubaliye could sit down. They quietly met with the former Xiubaliye commander-Radao Vendomehan!


    "What Gengo Aoi has done is a runaway behavior that violates the rules. Although it has not been made public, the opinions in the council are unanimous. We hope that someone can stop him, so there is only one candidate that can be thought of, that is, the former repair. You of Commander Ballyer-Radus Vandomhan!"


    "Do you think that if I want me to sit and watch for you, and I have to do the kind of stupid work where a mouse ties a cat a bell?" Radous looked at the people around him with disdain, as an old fritters, Of course understand that they want to use him.


    "It''s not just a bell, what he did can be regarded as a military mutiny. We will come to you, and it is entirely the opinion of the whole council. Only success is allowed, no failure, the goal is clear, the plan to kill the cat!" Said a politician with blond curly hair.


    Radous''s pupils shrank, and finally understood their purpose.


    Several people saw his performance and understood that he had guessed their plan.


    "So you have to make thorough consideration. Now that you have reached this point, we will tell you the truth. In case you fail, this matter will ultimately have nothing to do with Xiubalier." The politician with golden curly hair said.


    "Hehe, kill the cat? If you fail, it will be treated as a personal mutiny at most. The risk is really big." Rados smiled lightly.


    "The reward for success is not just to get you back to your original job. There are some things you don''t know if you should say or not. In fact, didn''t you think you were going to do this. Even if we don''t find you, you will actually wait for the opportunity to act, right? It¡¯s very hard to be alone in secret. Those abandoned stray horses, do you want to take advantage of those bad kids?" One of the politicians wearing glasses threw out three photos with three girls printed on them. Three murderers who were detained in prison!!


    "In terms of ability, the three of them can break the ranking order of active Xiubalier. But because they have serious personality defects, they have become the most fierce existence outside Pandora''s camp. They are called saboteurs. Would you please call them What is the purpose of the secret call?"


    Radous breathed a sigh of relief, and said slowly: "Since you have investigated it, there is no need to hide it from you. But they are a double-edged sword, and it will be difficult to use them as you like."


    "Don''t worry, we will provide you with the necessary help. Tonight we will put the newly developed plasma stigma in your hands, to prove that we are not just standing by." The politician with golden curly hair said.


    "Huh, aside from personal grievances, Aoi Gengo himself will be an extremely dangerous person, more dangerous than the indifferent "he" who possesses power that transcends all power. Actually, it has long been expected to lead to the current situation. The moment of the decisive battle , It''s finally here, please prepare for the stigmata matter immediately, and I will summon the three of them quickly." Radous said.


    "Haha, wish us success, the so-called cat-killing plan!" Several people laughed and drank a cup of celebration.


    Plasma stigmas are dozens of times stronger than ordinary stigmas, which is the source of their confidence.It''s just that they sit and watch the sky, ignoring the inhuman power of the legendary Pandora.

 994 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01022, destroyer

    There are three saboteurs, one is Petty Rainer, who has a fierce personality and can hurt people if they are unhappy for no reason.And it is said that after the confinement is released, revenge will be launched again.Killed her master in front of the seriously injured Pandora.He was sentenced to 210 years of punishment for special homicide and detained in an Arizona prison.


    The second one was Jessica Edwin. As a fourth grader of Genettix, she killed her parents in a traffic accident in order to inherit the inheritance of her parents. She was in the car at the time of the incident, only because Pandora survived because of her physique, and was arrested when she was about to kill her brother.He was sentenced to 350 years of punishment for special homicide and homicide and detained in the new Alcatraz prison.


    The last one is Isabella Lucas, who is a nurse by profession. At the age of 23, he passed the fitness check and joined the army to Xiu Baliye.She once killed 13 newborns through fake medical accidents. She was a completely happy murderer and was sentenced to 500 years of punishment.As for the people who originally belonged to Isuzu, it was a pity that they met Nie Kong and completely changed the course of life.


    The stigmata adaptation rate of the three women reached 120%, and their talents were much higher than that of Roxanne.Now Radous personally bestowed them a dozen newly developed plasma stigmata, bringing them unprecedented confidence.On the condition of regaining their freedom, Rados persuades them to accept the task of assassinating Aoi Gengo.They love killing, so they don''t think there is anything wrong with them, and even their temperament is high.Inlaid with plasma stigmata, they only need to be familiar with their powers in the virtual battlefield before they can set out to perform their tasks.


    To solve the animal-shaped NOVA that appeared in the simulated twelfth impact, they only need a simple blow.Seeing the strength displayed by their three daughters, Rados nodded in satisfaction.


    Rados knows the power of the five Pandoras hidden by Gengo Aoi very well. It is really difficult to rush to his base to kill him, but Rados clearly tells them to assassinate instead of forcibly.At this point, he asked the three women many times.The legendary Pandora is a bit difficult to deal with, and the timing of the shot must wait for them to leave him.


    He sent several headsets to the three women, saying that he would use satellites to tell them the location of Aoi Gengo''s severe pain.


    Except for the fierce Petty Rainer with an unhappy expression, the other two women watched the twelfth impact image taken by the satellite and were very conscious of their orders.The three women took the equipment and boarded the flight to Japan.


    Gengo Aoi¡¯s base is located on a private island in Japan, and its facilities and research equipment are comparable to any research base in Shubali.To dive into the base, diving tools must be used, and Rados, who is planning, is prepared accordingly.


    The three women put on wet suits and actually planned to dive across the island over twenty kilometers.However, Pandora''s physique is ten times stronger than that of human beings, not to mention the three women who have plasma stigmas.


    After sneaking into the island, the three women hid and waited for the opportunity to sneak to the base.Finally, one night two days later, they used their spectacles to find that there was a riot in the base, and several girls were clamoring to leave.More than twenty active Pandoras who directly belonged to Gengo Aoi, blocked them under the leadership of Isuna.


    "Good opportunity, the security vacancy on the north side of the base, the three of you break through from there, I will tell you the specific location of Aoi Gengo." There was a voice of Rados in the earphone, and the three women obeyed the order and turned and disappeared. in the darkness.


    He Ye is very happy because she can finally see the sun again.I met with my younger brother and found that he had lived a mediocre life in Genettix and did not need to participate in the battle of NOVA.She felt very relieved, after all, she did not intend to drag her brother onto the cruel battlefield.Nie Jun arranged it well and protected his brother very well.


    But what made Ye Qiqi strange was that Nie Jun would ask himself to accompany his grandfather to a research institution that directly belongs to her.She asked Nie Jun curiously, and he replied that he should have a good relationship with his aunts and manage them in the future.


    The girl went out, let alone spent more than four years as a husband and wife with Nie Kong.She understood that Nie Jun wanted to eat away at Grandpa''s power, but she would actually feel that there was nothing wrong with it.Grandpa is getting old, so he should entrust Nie Jun.And the younger brother Kazuya, he hopes that he can live an ordinary life.


    "My elder sister, several Pandoras in Sigenitix made a lot of commotion. Grandpa asked if you could help stop them." Knocked on the door, and the figure of Sakura appeared in Heye''s bedroom.


    "The commotion? What is going on?" He Ye asked strangely.


    "Well, it is said that they are arguing about going back to school, so they clashed with Pandora who was guarding at the exit." Sakura said.It turns out that the commotion that the three assassins saw was caused by Elizabeth and the others.


    "That''s it, it seems that Grandpa failed to subdue them well." He Ye Qiao''s face showed a smile.


    "Sister, don''t be joking, they are a group of loyal brother Nie Kong, how could grandpa have a chance." Sakura pouted.


    "Hehe, really. Where is Sakura, where is it going to go?" He Ye Cu narrowly asked.


    Sakura blushed, and said in a low voice: "Sakura, Sakura naturally follows Sister He Ye."


    "Good." He Ye touched her hair lightly, her pretty face full of joy.Taking advantage of the fact that Grandpa didn''t gather the cherry blossoms, he had to gather the cherry blossoms by Nie Jun.


    "Well, since Grandpa requested, then I will help Nie Jun take good care of them." At this point, He Ye''s pretty face showed an unknown smile.Seeing the performance of the women in the twelfth impact, He Ye quickly guessed the whole story. They must have secretly dedicated themselves to Nie Jun.


    Holding Sakura''s little hand, He and Ye came to the gate of the base like a big sister.The scene was really chaotic, and the strength of Elizabeth and the women must not be underestimated, and no one can stop them.


    Xifeng persuaded Haosheng on the side, but to no avail.Seeing Xi Feng smiling and watching the play, I don''t know which side she is helping.


    "Stop!" When He Ye arrived, he immediately let out a loud shout.


    When Elizabeth and the others saw He Ye come out, they gave her a face and took a few steps back.


    "Dr. Gengo Aoi said that he would leave us. Why should we continue to isolate us? When will we be locked up?" Elizabeth snorted.


    "I understand your feelings, now please give me a face, don''t continue to mess around, I will personally take you back to Nie Jun after the matter is over, okay." He Ye said very decently.


    "When will you wait?"


    The women obviously did not dare to underestimate He Ye, because she had the identity they considered, Pandora the teacher.If you want to talk about the size, He Ye belongs to the position of the wife.


    "For three days, Nie Jun also hopes that you can have a good relationship with your surrounding companions." He Ye said.


    "Well, let''s wait three more days." Elizabeth replied.

 995 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01023, the death of Aoi Gengo

    "Buzzing..." The loud alarm sounded again, and the cold electronic sound made an urgent call: "Warning, warning, there is an intruder in the A4 area, and an intruder in the A4 area!"


    Yisuna''s pretty face changed, isn''t the A4 area where the doctor is?Could it be that¡­¡­


    "All Pandora is obedient, we must protect the doctor''s safety and follow up." After Yisuna said, a flash rushed to a white attic at a very fast speed.


    He Ye did not dare to ask more, and led Elizabeth and the others to chase after Yisuna.Elizabeth and the others were very surprised. Apart from the teacher, who would dare to invade the base where Shubali belongs on the charge of rebelling against Shubali?


    But when they came to the attic in the A4 area, the scene in front of them was beyond their expectations.It''s not a teacher who thinks about it day and night at all, but three strange Pandoras!


    To the horror, a woman in front pulled a corpse out.There were a few corpses of Pandora and the Dominator all around, obviously after a great battle, very bloody and cruel.


    He Ye saw the lifeless familiar human form behind him, and couldn''t help covering his small mouth.


    "Grandpa..." That''s right, the tortured figure behind is Gengo Aoi, who can''t die anymore.


    "The doctor is dead?" Xifeng''s five daughters looked at everything in front of them blankly.


    "Who are the three of you, and what is your intention to kill the doctor?" Yisuna said coldly, her voice full of cold murderous intent.


    "Haha, are you qualified to ask us?" Petty Rainer, who was holding Aoi Gengo''s face, was full of violent violentness. He threw Aoi Gengo''s body aside and rushed towards Isuna.


    Yisuna was full of anger, and she used the quadruple to accelerate without mercy.A dazzling light burst out from the enemy on the opposite side, and she could actually see that her quadruple acceleration hit pulled Yisuna out several tens of meters!!


    One move was the winner, and Yisuna''s body was almost unbearable and the blow was shattered.


    "Ahem, so powerful." Yisuna looked at the three women in horror, and looked at them carefully, hoping to find a clue.


    "Wait... Plasma dress?" Sakura seemed to recognize their power and exclaimed.


    Yisuna looked at the dozen or so huge stigmata behind them, her eyes flashing dull.There is nothing wrong with them, they must belong to the killers sent by the high-level fighters who oppose the doctor!


    "Damn it, actually killed our relatives!" Wendy May flashed hysterical anger in her eyes, and rushed towards the three destroyers with a sledgehammer in her hand.


    Although she has the ability to resurrect, Gengo Aoi is an ordinary person, without Pandora''s resilience more than ten times that of ordinary people, she can do nothing!


    The eldest sister Cassandra and the second sister Tesla took desperately, shredding the enemies who dared to kill their father.The first is Wendy May. The sledgehammer in his hand slapped Petty Rainer hard.


    After Petty Rainer had a strong power, she proudly didn''t put the world in her eyes, and fought with Wendy May.


    With a bang, the surrounding space burst out with ripples.And Petty Rainer''s body was exploded into powder.


    The two companions around him were horrified, and for the first time panic appeared on their faces.Facing the strength of the eldest sister and the second sister, they have no power to resist.


    "Auntie, wait a minute, don''t kill her yet." He Ye stopped aloud, but Tesla slowed a little and shattered the enemy in front of him.Seeing that the aunt Kassandra was about to take a shot, and Ye Gu couldn''t help much to stop Cassandra''s blow.


    The surviving saboteur Jessica Edwin was slumped to the ground, looking at the enemy in horror.


    "Auntie, don''t rush to kill her, we must ask who sent them to kill Grandpa." He Ye Leng said.


    "No... don''t ask, the people who sent them to kill the doctor must belong to a certain high-level person in Xiubaliye. It seems that they can''t understand the doctor''s actions and they are very popular." Isuna said with a wry smile.


    "Say, who sent you here?" Sakura said in a cold voice, touching her neck with the sword in her hand.


    "You...you are right. The person who sent us to assassinate Gengo Aoi is called Rados, who belongs to the commander of the original Shubali, please forgive me." Jessica Edwin panicked. .


    "Hmph, kill the doctor''s hatred, how could you be spared?" Teslad''s huge weapon glowed with a burst of fluorescence, blasting her to pieces.


    "Xubalier''s infighting." Elizabeth''s eyes flashed with schadenfreude. Who told you to isolate us, revenge is coming.


    "Although I''ve been thinking about it these days in isolation, Dr. Gengo Aoi''s purpose in retaining us is really planning to create an organization different from Xiubalier." Xia Lulu''s eyes were full of complexity.


    "Damn Xiubaliye, watch us destroy it..." Wendy May was murderous and wanted to make a desperate move.The four sisters work together, with only one purpose, to avenge Aoi Gengo.


    "You... don''t mess around, it will cause turbulence in the world." Yisuna panicked.


    "Aunts, can you listen to what He Ye said. We will avenge, but now is not the time. Grandpa''s efforts can''t be wasted, we must uphold his wishes." He Ye pleaded.


    Cassandra looked at Heye, her cold eyes flashing warmth, "Heye, you are now our few remaining relatives, and you can''t lose you anymore."


    "Well, it''s better to ask the teacher to manage this place. There should be no objection, and the teacher will definitely be able to carry forward the organization founded by Gengo Aoi." Elizabeth said weakly.


    "The doctor is dead, we will only listen to the opinions of our own relatives." Teslad said coldly.


    "It''s terrible. It seems that only the teacher can solve it, but I don''t have any comments." Xi Feng whispered.


    "Whatever, but if the teacher is there, we can definitely become a powerful existence beyond Xiubaliye." Roxanne said softly.


    "Well, let Nie Jun manage it. Aunts, don''t worry, he is considered half of our family now." Talking to Ye, a ray of light flashed across his pretty face, and the sadness of grandpa''s death faded a bit.


    "Half of the family? Now the doctor is dead. You decide the matter for He Ye. If you have any difficulties, you can come to us." Wendy Mayruo took a look at He Ye.


    The pretty faces of the Elizabeth girls were pleasantly surprised, looking forward to Nie Kong''s arrival.

 996 The collapse of the second element text 01024, kill Xiubaliye

    The news of Gengo Aoi''s death was unfavorable, and he did not know how to risk attending the whole world.No one would have believed the rumors credulously, and Zhuan He Ye held a funeral for him to confirm the accuracy of the rumors.The high-level Xiubalier staged a power struggle, all the politicians of Gengo Aoi¡¯s faction were dismissed, and Rados regained the position of commander.


    After he regained his position, the first thing he did hypocritically took more than a dozen high-level Shubaliers and a large group of Pandoras inlaid with plasma stigmata to Japan to pay tribute to Aoi Gengo who made a great contribution to the world. , It seems that he intends to forcibly accept Aoi Gengo''s remaining forces.


    The teachers of Sigenitix were very sad, and Gengo Aoi, who was called Pandora''s father, died.Margaret led the school teachers to the base to pay homage to him.


    Nie Kong received Heye''s call earlier, and brought Isuzu and the others to the base to receive the fruits brewed by Aoi Gengo.When the Elizabeth girls saw Nie Kong coming, their whole body became vigorous, not at all rushing to leave before.


    The key is the Valkyrie and the legendary Pandora, it will take some time to completely subdue them who are loyal to Aoi Gengo.


    At the beginning of the funeral, there was an endless stream of people from all over the world who came to pay homage, including Shubaliye and the principals and teachers of the Genettix branches around the world.After hearing the arrival of a Radus, the eyes of Xifeng''s five women flashed with cold killing intent.


    "He Ye, can we kill him at the funeral?" Wendy May asked bitterly.


    Although He Ye and Nie Kong lived together for four years, her thoughts were deeply restrained by the previous ones. She whispered: "Auntie, you can''t be impulsive. Although killing him can be happy for a while, but now Xiubaliye is in the world. The impact was great, and we have no evidence to prove that he sent someone to kill Grandpa¡¯s murderer."


    The eldest sister Cassandra was a little impatient to look at He Ye, there was nowhere to vent the fire.


    "I think we should ask the teacher''s opinion." Xi Feng said.


    "He, would he agree?" Second sister Teslad said coldly.


    "Try it, the teacher is much more enlightened than He Ye, and he has never put Xiubaliye in his eyes." Xi Feng Jiao said.


    "Let me ask." Wendy May left the four girls, came to Nie Kong and grabbed the corner of his clothes, and asked: "That He Ye lover Nie Kong, can you kill him now? You can send us a message."


    "Although it''s a bit troublesome, now it''s time to fight with Xiubaliye and declare independence from Xiubaliye. Kill, you don''t have to worry about it, but don''t make the funeral mess."


    "You are a pretty good person, I admire you somewhat." Wendy May patted Nie Kong on the shoulder, admiringly said.


    "Nie Jun..." He Ye wanted to say something, but Nie Kong smiled and pointed her forefinger on her small mouth, making her pretty face flushed.


    Cassandra and Teslade stared at Nie Kong, slowly accepting his existence.


    "Shoot, use his blood to pay tribute to the unjust soul of the Doctor." Wendy May transformed into a sledgehammer, and his body flashed behind Radous with a strange speed invisible to the naked eye.


    The huge hammer shook, and Rados exploded into a cloud of blood. The dozens of elite plasma stigmata protected by him could hardly respond to Pandora.The sudden changes stunned all the people who came to pay homage.


    The figure faded, and after seeing Wendy May who had taken the shot, several senior Xiubaliers turned pale in fright and ordered Pandora to protect them.


    Among them, the blond politician who had persuaded Rados to assassinate Aoi Gengo sternly said: "You...do you know what you are doing? Killing the current commander of Xiubaliye has committed a crime of rebelling against the world!"


    Nie Kong calmly came out and said with a light smile: "Isn''t that a gratifying thing, it should be happy. Taking advantage of the gathering of famous people from all over the world, I will announce a news to you now. From now on we Formally leave the existence of Xiubaliye."


    What he said shocked all the staff.


    "You...you are a rebellious act, and people in the world will not admit it." He took a breath, and did not expect to kill an Aoi Gengo, and a person who was a thousand times more troublesome than him appeared.


    "What does it matter? Even if the world doesn''t recognize us, it would be fine to force you to admit it, don''t you think?" Nie Kong''s voice was domineering above all else.


    The senior executives of Xiubaliye looked at Nie Kong in horror, "Are you going to become an enemy with us who are fighting for the world? All humans will not forgive you..."


    "Fighting for the world, I don''t need you to repair Barrie in the future. I think you know very well what Radus did. His death is just the beginning. Those who deserve to be reported must be reported. Xifeng Jiang, kill them. "


    "Yes, teacher." Xi Feng smiled, but unlike the gentle one before, it was a very scary smile.


    A dozen plasma stigmata Pandora rushed in front of them, unfolding their clothes and weapons.


    "Phantom mode." For an instant, Xi Feng used her huge claws to tear the Pandoras in front of them, and their proud trump cards were so weak.Several senior executives of Xiubalier were frightened and weakened, begging for mercy: "Forgive me... forgive us, everything is done by Rados himself. The assassination of Gengo Aoi has nothing to do with us."


    Nie Kong couldn''t be threatened, he didn''t take care of things at all, relying entirely on his own preferences.They knew that Nie Kong would dare to kill them.


    The principals and teachers of the Janetix branch around him were silent, feeling very sad in their hearts. It turned out that everything was for personal rights.


    "It''s late, the doctor''s grudge must be reported." Xi Feng said with a smile, and the iron claws of his hands kept torn apart their bodies severely.


    Margaret gave a sigh of relief. As she expected, the world was in chaos.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, don''t you plan to go back to Sijenitis to teach?"


    "Hehe, Principal Margaret, I really don''t want to give up my classmates. So can you agree to a request to assign Sigenitix to us, and I will help you manage it." Nie Kong Looking at Margaret, he said again.


    Margaret''s face sank, "No way."


    "You have the right to refuse, but you have to think carefully. Without us, the world would definitely be destroyed in the hands of NOVA." Nie Kong said lightly.


    She paled, she didn''t dare to say anything to refuse.


    The silence of the headmasters of several branches, as the foundation of Xiubaliye, cannibalize Nie Kong, which will definitely have a great impact.

 997 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01025Zero War Ji is over

    As the school that provided military resources for Xiubaliye, and stored the sacred corpse of Mary, it now belongs to Nie Kong alone.To obtain the source of the stigmata, the rest of Genettix must obtain his consent.Margaret retreated behind the scenes to help with the daily chores of Niekong School of Management.She was discouraged that the teachers and students of the school seemed to welcome Nie Kong as their principal, and were not afraid of the charge of rebellion.


    Nie Kong modified a series of courses to completely abolish Pandora''s power system, and the stigmata was only used as an auxiliary.Take advantage of the physical advantages Pandora brings to people, practice extreme current fighting skills, and learn the use of Qi!


    Using Genettix''s high technology, it is possible to easily develop ten times the gravitational space and the harsh practice environment.Having learned to control the power in the body, Elizabeth and their own power rose in a straight line, completely surpassing Wendy May''s four legendary Pandora.


    Roxanne and Xia Lulu are not much weaker than the top five in the third grade. They are equal to the four Valkyrie Sakura, and they are constantly competing, and Pandora in the academy has also been improved by at least ten times!


    The college is developing at a high speed, many times more prosperous than before.And the admission conditions have been relaxed a lot, no longer depending on the conditional constraints of the stigmata adaptation rate.


    The rest of the Dennis branch was exhausted a lot, and the angry Xiubalier organized an army to attack Sigenitix, hoping to take the Saint Mary.There was only one shot to meet, and He Ye only used one move to kill dozens of elite Pandoras of Xiubalier.They did not give up on using satellite weapons, but Nie Kong knocked down their satellites together.


    People all over the world were silent, and Xiubalier lost Pandora''s supply and fell to the stage of disintegration.The other Genettix surrendered to Nie Kong one after another, hoping to be incorporated into his organization.Nie Kong acquiesced and sent Margaret to interview several principals.


    Heye''s aunts had to be sealed for a long time because of their physical strength and could not bear the load brought by the stigmata body, except for Xifeng''s special case.They slowly accepted Nie Kong, willing to listen to his orders.


    Nie Kong watched them seal himself for a long time. He felt it was a pity that he proposed a plan to strengthen them.


    Wendy May could see the power of Xifeng to destroy the world, his physical fitness was dozens of times stronger than them, and I heard that Nie Kong changed her!The four girls accepted Nie Kong''s upgrade plan, hoping to completely get rid of their defects.


    When Nie Kong unbuttoned the clothes on Aunt Ye and released her mature body, Cassandra looked at Nie Kong quietly, her personality was a bit natural.


    The aunt''s body is very plump, and she belongs to the collection of Elizabeth and Satilesa.The face is beautiful and Elizabeth is indifferent, and the figure has not been developed to catch up with Nar.


    They didn''t seem to care much about their bodies, so they didn''t feel that Nie Kong''s approach was strange.And when Nie Kong hugged Kassandra, she instinctively held Nie Kong in her arms, like holding her own child, full of maternal glory.


    Kassandra''s cheeks, who gradually hugged Nie Kong tightly, showed a blush, and her watery eyes looked at Nie Kong quietly.


    Her body emits a strong white glow, and the energy of the stigmata body has strengthened to a terrifying stage.


    The four women of Wendy May watched their love action movies with wide eyes, with a sense of curiosity and strange experience, only knowing that their hearts are beating very fast.


    After taking it for half an hour, Cassandra limply underneath Nie Kong, panting with her beautiful eyes closed.


    "What does it matter? In fact, I am not a normal human being. You will always be by He Ye and me in the future."


    Lively, she is different from her elder sister Cassandra, who works hard and doesn''t complain too much.Lucy flashed a hint of surprise when she saw her happy look.


    Next, it was the second sister Teslad''s turn. She, who belongs to the iceberg beauty, showed a shy expression with a different kind of beauty.Finally, it was the turn of the Valkyrie Lucy. She was basically the same as Cassandra. She belonged to a type without much human mind, with a little natural dullness and absolute obedience.


    The four girls gathered the beauty that the girls in the Zero Degree War Ji world should have, and Nie Kong seemed to have dug a big treasure.The strength of Shuangxiu strengthened, strengthened their bodies, and solved their defects.Personally, their attitude towards Nie Kong changed to complete obedience.


    The women of the Qingjing family, after the fall of Sakura and the other three Valkyrie, finally all became Nie Kong''s women.The four girls, Roxanne and Xia Lulu, who were the top five in the third grade, were no exception. They all fell under Atiyah''s induction.


    And the same person as Ye as the eldest sister, commanded Nie Kong''s harem.


    Thirteen NOVA shocks came as he wished, and Nie Kong ordered Roxanne and Xia Lulu to fight against the several humanoid Pandoras that appeared.


    In the sight of the people of the world, the two women used gorgeous and powerful tricks to easily kill NOVA, realizing a battle with zero deaths, and Xiubalier announced the disintegration.And the world''s several Genitix have trained more and more powerful fighters.Moreover, the power structure is very special. The stronger the power, the greater the power stacks. Basically, Pandora leads himself to avoid the corruption of power.


    And three years later, the hero of the world, Nie Kong, would lead more than 20 girls to appear once or twice, but now few people can see him, as if the world disappeared.Although he has lost his leadership, the South Perth organization still operates in an orderly manner.


    After that, Nie Kong became a legend.The freshmen in the college looked forward to the handsome statue, but unfortunately they couldn''t see Nie Kong.

 998 The collapse of the second element Text 01026Sleeping beauty?

    Roxanne is very good at getting along with people and is very popular among the girls.Xia Lulu''s personality is a little eccentric, and she can become sisters with the poisonous Atiyah, and it is said that she is going to form a milk-poor alliance.


    The Queen''s Party of Elizabeth did not disband, although he listened to He Ye''s dispatch, Elizabeth was the main one.Satilesa has the help of her mother, and she has a good relationship with Casey, Roxanne, and Lana.Needless to say, the four women of the Valkyrie belong to the He Ye school.Legendary Pandora and E Pandora are directly under Nie Kong, and more than twenty women are fighting secretly from time to time.


    After giving mankind a way to fight against NOVA, Nie Kong said with the excuse that he would take He Ye and the others to break through the dimensional barrier and hit NOVA''s nest.


    Wendy May pulled Nie Kong''s clothes corner in excitement, she was a belligerent.After being strengthened by Nie Kong, their sisters have the power to simply destroy the world.Cassandra and Lucy followed closely behind Nie Kong, as if talking about where you are, we will follow.


    After tidying up the villa, Nie Kong called the girls to his side.Using the power of faith cohesion, he forcibly broke through the barriers of the dimension.Seeing the unstable space that appeared, the girls stared.


    Nie Kong pulled the girls into the ring with an idea, and then he rushed into the black dimensional wormhole with a jump.Keeping the dimensional world in motion as before, but secretly absorbing most of the power of faith.


    Big Snake Ji saw that Nie Kong had spent a short time plundering such a strong belief, and couldn''t restrain her worship and admiration for Nie Kong, indulging her emotions under Nie Kong.


    Now Orochiji''s injury has been healed, and the cultivation base of Da Luo Jinxian''s mid-term has been restored.Now strive to absorb the power of faith, and always hope to break through to Da Luo Jinxian Consummation.


    Naturally, Nie Kong''s cultivation base strengthened much faster than her, but he couldn''t rush to the middle stage of Da Luo Jinxian.According to Da Snake Ji jokingly said, although he has faithful help, at least Nie Kong has to repair with himself for more than ten or twenty years.


    More than ten years said that the length is not long, not to mention that Ding Tian Jie became a self-made life, and the ratio of time to outside can be adjusted to 6:1!Rao is so, he still feels that time is pressed.Speaking of it, it seems that the scale of his Crystal Palace is expanding.


    Nie Kong has been traveling in the dimensional wormhole for a long time, maybe a few minutes, maybe a few hours, maybe a few years, because the dimensional wormhole has no concept of time.


    The only thing I remember is the time in my own fixed heaven ring, which has been reincarnation for more than three years.Calculated in proportion to the time outside, it should have been at least half a year.


    Until the ring¡¯s golden blond fairy Angelika appeared next to him and told him to show up.Nie Kong reluctantly bid farewell to the three sisters Lala who had come out of the Baowang Girl, and returned to the Dimensional Tunnel.


    A gap of space appeared at the end of the passage, and Nie Kong forcibly accelerated the speed of the shuttle and rushed out of the wormhole.Although starting the journey one after another, seemingly endless, Nie Kong knew that the day of ending would come.


    The opportunity was like what Orochihime told him, knowing that he had encountered a pivotal dimension that controlled his faith.At that time, he had to face the threats of several golden immortals from Amaterasu with Orochiji, and he hoped not to meet them so soon.Now he was a Daluo Jinxian''s initial cultivation base, he might not even have the chance to escape when he encountered them.


    Praying in secret, he opened his bright eyes.But the situation in front of me is not like what I saw before. For example, a forest, a bustling city, is almost indistinguishable from a dim wormhole.Quiet and dark, it seems that few people live here.His spiritual consciousness scanned the surrounding environment to see if it was dangerous.I found that the space I was in was so narrow.No, it''s not narrow, it''s clear that I''m in a castle.


    After asking Orochiji, she said that she hadn''t found any trace of the enemy, which made Nie Kong feel at ease, at least not in danger.


    Nie Kong was dumbfounded. Did he come to a very old two-dimensional element?For example, the story of the prince defeating the devil and saving the princess imprisoned in the castle is not that tragedy.


    Moreover, Weird discovered the strangeness, and the power of faith that drifted away was actually more than that of Zhan Ji Zero.Could it be that if oneself collapsed the narrow world, could he gain abundant faith power, it was so profitable.


    "No way, how can they dare to manifest such a narrow dimension? It''s too abnormal." Nie Kong sighed, but there was no way.Now I can only take one step at a time and let''s take a look at the real situation here.


    When he looked carefully, he finally found something wrong. The surrounding space seemed very fragile, and he could break out of the space to the outside at once with his strength.


    Isn''t it a dimension, but a space divided in the dimension?For example, like the Demon Realm in the Devil''s High School, Nie Kong''s eyes suddenly realized, he seemed to understand something, but he confirmed it.


    With a grieving mind, Nie Kong carefully looked at the castle towards Lingshen, and more and more found that it was somewhat like a plot of a prince saving a princess.Because in the empty castle, there is a little loli with long black hair and a black gothic loli dress sleeping quietly on a chair, as if the plot of a sleeping beauty awaits the prince''s kiss and wakes up.


    Nie Kong looked at the girl in front of him with curious eyes, she really looked like a doll, she was so cute.He tentatively pushed her shoulder, intending to wake Lori.


    But it was useless, she seemed to be asleep.Nie Kong murmured, "Do you have to kiss her if you want to wake her up?"


    With the idea of ??giving it a try, Nie Kong bent down and gently overlapped her pink mouth with his cheek sideways.Her sweet lips have a hint of sweetness, with a hint of mint.


    The contact between the two caused Lori, who was sitting quietly, to tremble, and her consciousness quickly returned.


    The beautiful eyes that were tightly closed opened in an instant and looked at Nie Kong.


    Pure eyes were confused, Nie Kong felt that he was evil for a moment and bullied the cute little Lori.But to my delight, I awakened her like a prince.


    "His beautiful princess, it seems to wake you up. Hey, wait, don''t do it..." Nie Kong was about to introduce himself, and a few chains jumped out of the surrounding space to lock him, and pulled A black hole appeared behind.


    "Asshole..." Looking at Nie Kong who disappeared in front of her eyes, Lori''s pretty face showed a blush, not knowing whether it was angry or shy.

 999 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01027, prison situation

    "Asshole..." She was sitting on the chair in a dark and sultry dress with an unhappy expression, and even let out a cold murderous air, feeling a little bit cold.Someone will break into the space barrier cage she has, which is very incredible for her who is good at space magic.


    "I remember that there doesn''t seem to be that person in the prison, and the new criminal must have his own hands to open the barrier, where did he run out? The key bastard actually kissed me without consent, bah..." Nie Kong''s sneak attack and kiss disturbed her calm mind, and she felt that her mood became so bad.She spit out her own saliva, as if to spit out the smell and body fluid left by Nie Kong.


    "Hmph, I''ll ask him about the situation in the future. Anyway, he can''t escape now in a closed prison, so let him have a bitter taste for the time being." She muttered to herself, and she closed her eyes and fell asleep again.If her consciousness can cross the space, it seems that only a soulless body is left behind.


    Nie Kong''s body was heavily tied up by chains that were turned out of the illusion, pulling him into the black hole of the space in an instant, and shuttled into a dark space.He touched his lips, only feeling very embarrassed.I would be rude and forced to kiss a loli, the key is that I guessed the plot wrong, it was not a strange plot of Sleeping Beauty.And she used the power of space, it seems that the new world power level is not very low.


    "Hey, the new little white face over there, come and see my uncle soon!" An arrogant voice interrupted Nie Kong''s thoughts, allowing him to observe the surrounding environment in the dark space.


    The enclosed hall is surrounded by strong spatial barriers, like a prison.In the spacious hall, there are more than 20 wicked people sitting in their respective duties without interfering with each other.There are more boys than girls, only two girls.


    One wore a black cloak, revealing white skin.Wearing only a red leather jacket and a pair of black pants, her graceful white legs are tightly wrapped in black stockings.The light blue shawl and short hair are a little messy, and the mature face is lightly makeup, quite like a queen.


    The other was dressed in a black suit similar to a kimono, with a pretty face like Gu Jing Wubo under her long black and shiny hair.


    "I said who are you looking at, are you actually ignoring my words?" A man who looked like a gangster with yellow curly hair arrogantly came to Nie Kong.


    "We are your seniors. It is necessary to teach you the etiquette that your juniors should have."


    The rest of the people stared at Nie Kong and the bullies, and did not intend to interfere.They found it very strange, because Nie Kong didn''t have any magical aura, just an ordinary person!


    "Xutra D, don''t make things too big." A gentle man with eyes said aloud, his body didn''t have any magic power, maybe it was because of the same disease, so he cared about Nie Kong.


    "Xianshen Mingjia, you don''t care about my uncle''s nosy."


    "Xutra D, you bully a kid. What kind of ability is your younger brother. Come on, younger brother, and your elder sister will protect you." The girl dressed in some exposed eyes looked at Nie Kong with fiery eyes, and lightly licked herself Pink lips.


    "Hey, I think you are the one with bad intentions, Giriola Giralti. I''m curious, you don''t suck the blood of people in prison, but you want to suck him?" Huang Mao contemptuously said.


    "Bah, who would be willing to suck the blood of your group of stinky men, his younger brother, whom this lady is fond of, is not allowed to bully him." Giriola Giralti threw a bright red whip, and Nie Kong The Devil¡¯s Blood Whip is very similar.However, Nie Kong''s spiritual sense could detect that the whip was a creature.Her graceful body stood in front of Shutra D, bravely facing Huang Mao.


    "Vampire?" Nie Kong chuckled softly, as if he had come to a very interesting world.


    "That sister, are you sure you can protect me?" Nie Kong said warmly.


    Giriola Giralti saw Nie Kong''s handsome and gentle face, and said in a spirit: "My sister will definitely not let others bully you."


    "Haha, it''s really interesting, then you accompany me to pass the time." Shitra D said that the vampire Giliola Ghiral was much more interesting than Nekon. He raised his right hand to his head and waved at it. Giliola Ghiral.


    The invisible invisible attack hit Giliola Giral.Her body looked very embarrassed, and shocking scars appeared on the arms blocking the front.


    "Go, Rose Walking Dead Maker!" A blood-red whip was pulled out, and a dozen shots were actually split on Xiutra D''s body.


    "Asshole... asshole, the body is out of control, is that your beast, with the ability to dominate the spirit." Under careless circumstances, Xiutra D''s hands kept tapping his face.


    "Yes, it''s called the Rose Walking Dead Maker!" Giliola Gilar proudly introduced.


    "Don''t underestimate people, how can you beat me by that little trick." He roared, and huge magic power burst out.At the same time, two pairs of black arms appeared behind him.


    The powerful mental power forcibly defeated the maker of the walking corpse.


    A new wrist suddenly emerged from the back of Xiutra D, and it was not a real body, but a phantom produced by mental power.


    Unlike appearance, Xiutra D is a powerful enemy that should not be underestimated.Giliola Ghiral gritted his teeth, "Go, Sting Bee!"


    Her vacant arm overflowed with bright red blood, and the blood turned into many densely packed poisonous bees, and they pounced on Shutra D!He waved his wrist roughly.Although it seems to be just a random wave, all his movements will turn into a huge blade tearing the atmosphere and smashing the dense clusters of poisonous bees.The attack range reached tens of meters, and it was extremely sharp and accidentally injured several criminals who were watching the battle.


    "Aren''t you...Tianbu?!" Tianbu-the descendants of sub-gods that should have been extinct, it is said that they are the remnants of ancient superhuman beings who built a highly prehistoric civilization.


    It seems that something very interesting has been discovered. The people in the prison looked at Shutra D at the same time.


    "You''re right, idiot!" Giliola Giral''s unilateral defense, his snow-white skin stained with blood.


    "Hey, if you can''t, don''t be aggressive." Nie Kong didn''t know when he came to her back and pressed her body tightly from behind, his wrist held her hand holding the whip.

 1000 The collapse of the second element Text 01028, Xiandumu Aye

    Ability originally belongs to the unique power of the sky, and the ability of Shutra D belongs to the air blade with wind attribute.The low-level vampire Giriola Gilar is not his opponent!


    "Whip, it''s not used like that." The moment Nie Kong''s fingers clasped her, Kiriola Giral''s body shook.The beast in the right hand seemed to be alive, and no longer had only mental attacks.


    The blood-red whip weirdly avoided the dense air blades, as if passing through the space and drew it neatly on Xiutra D''s body.With a crisp "pop", Shutra D fell on all fours, very embarrassed.


    "Asshole!" Shutra D''s character is very arrogant. He touched his painful cheek, and his eyes were full of anger.When he got up again, the whip controlled by Nie Kong drew on his face once again, and it encircled his neck, dragging him to Kiriola''s feet like a dead dog.


    Kiriola''s eyes flashed with surprise, and his little feet in white high heels kicked him hard on the back of his head, and a sap knocked him out!


    The criminals around were surprised, their eyes stopped on Nie Kong, his reversal performance was enough to illustrate with surprise.


    "Obviously there is no magic fluctuation, but Giriola was able to defeat Shutra D, mainly because of him. An unexpected visitor came." A criminal with a bald head and a little old age. Said to a strong man in strong armor beside him.


    "There are indeed two occasions. It seems that you will be a master of fighting. Chiliga Jilika, you transplanted the flame elves on your body, you should not have much difficulty in defeating them. I am a dragon slayer. George''s last descendant, there is no chance of winning against you." The strong man said lightly.


    In terms of attributes, although Purdor Dampurgraf belongs to the descendant of Dragon Slayer, he possesses the power of steel similar to that of God Killer.It''s a pity that Chiliga Jilika''s flame elves can melt steel.The strong armor and sharp sword will melt when it hits the flame.


    "Being imprisoned in the prison enchantment has shown that he is not easy, and it can indeed be used as a spice in the boring prison life." Chiliga Jilika never showed any expression.


    "Little brother, we won." She turned around, looking at Nie Kong, who was close to her in surprise, with her amorous eyes.She completely ignored the injuries she received, because she had the super self-healing physique of a vampire.


    "Don''t call me little brother, call me Nie Kong." Nie Kong smiled.


    "Well, my name is Kiriola Giral, and I belong to the direct descendant of the Chaos Queen." Her pretty face showed a red color, and her eyes were stained with red irises.Looking at Nie Kong''s white neck, she swallowed.


    "Kiriola, are you sick?"


    "Don''t you really understand it? That belongs to the vampire''s blood-sucking impulse, and the reason for the vampire''s blood-sucking is hypersexuality, which shows that she is interested in you." Xian Shenming urged narrowly.Kiriola Giral looked at Nie Kong boldly, begging Nie Kong to take a breath for her.


    "No way." Nie Kong was a little strange, a little different from the vampire he knew, "Isn''t the vampire''s impulse to suck blood because of hunger?"


    "The food of our vampires is not much different from that of humans. They can fill their stomachs through food, and blood sucking can replenish their magical powers." Kiriola''s plump body slowly leaned against Nie Kong, and his head was stretched towards Nie Kong with his heels cushioned. Neck.


    "Sorry, my blood is not suitable for vampires to suck!" Nie Kong''s blood contains such powerful energy that she must blew herself up when she sucked it.What''s more, Nie Kong is essentially a vampire, and if he wants to suck blood, he sucks others.


    Nie Kong used her powerful soul to hypnotize her, and she slowly fell into Nie Kong''s arms, sleeping very sweetly.


    "Really, you would actually refuse the blood sucking of a vampire. Don''t you know the knowledge of related demons at all? I doubt why you were imprisoned in the enchantment prison in Xian God City." Xian Shen Mingjia Pity looked at him and said.


    "Impossible, is this really a prison? In fact, I am just as confused and inexplicably came here." Nie Kong was embarrassed. Could it be that he was guilty of the crime of insignificant young girl?


    "Well, if you didn''t commit a crime, shouldn''t Nangong arrest you that month?" Xian Shen Mingjia said.


    "By the way, can I ask you a question first, who was Nangong that month? Wouldn''t it be the little girl guarding outside the space barrier?" Nie Kong asked.


    "You''re right, her name is Nangong Nayue, the witch nicknamed Xia Xiao, who is responsible for guarding the enchantment prison. Having said that, did you do anything to hurt her?" Xian Shen Mingjia asked with interest Tao.


    "Um...that I came to a castle somehow, and saw a little girl sleeping quietly on a chair. She couldn''t wake up. I thought it was a dream of a sleeping beauty, so I secretly kissed her like a prince. , I hope to wake him up. Who knows...Who knows that after she woke up, there were many chains that bound me, and then I found that I was already here." He didn''t seem to have heard the name of Nangong that month. I don''t know which two-dimensional girl it is.


    "you are hopeless."


    Xian Shen Mingjia looked at Nie Kong with your dead eyes, as if saying that brother, you are so strong, that you dare to kiss Nangong Nayue, who is called the witch of the void.


    Nie Kong spoke very quietly, but no one in the prison was an ordinary person, and of course he heard all of them.Many people dropped their jaws and looked at Nie Kong dumbly.


    One of the girls finally had a look in her eyes and looked at Nie Kong in surprise.


    "Do you know that month of Nangong well, do you think there is any way to get her forgiveness?" Nie Kong asked embarrassedly.


    "Actually, it''s not me who knows the month of Nangong, but the witch in the opposite corner, Xiandu Mu Aye, she and Nangong''s unresolved feelings of grievances." Xian Shen Mingjia looked into the corner. , A beautiful girl alone.


    Wearing a black dress like a kimono, the graceful body is tightly covered, exuding a mysterious smell.


    Nie Kong looked at her and found that she happened to be facing Nie Kong, her beautiful face smiled at him slightly.Although it is a prison, there are actually two beautiful girls hidden, but would it be simple for a girl who will be in prison?

 1001 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01029I am also a vampire

    "Xiandu Mu Aye, it is said that she was a good friend with Nangong that month. And five years ago, they had a dispute and fight due to their different ideas, and Nangong personally put her in prison that month..." Mingjia whispered, and slowly told the incident five years ago.At that time, Xiandumu Aye wanted to take away the secret oath in Na Yue''s hand, hoping to use it to emit magic that could dissipate all supernatural powers.But once the supernatural power is eliminated in the Demon Special Zone, the entire island will sink into the sea, and all 560,000 people will die.


    Nie Kong was stunned secretly, the title of Witch was worthy of her name, and it was crazy enough.


    "I really don''t understand why she did this kind of thing?" Xian Shen Mingjia said..


    "That is just a small experiment, to prove that the cursed is not our witch, but the current world-just for this." Xiandumu Aye''s slender body slowly leaned against Nie Kong and the others, from her There was a pleasant sound from his mouth.


    "Do you think the present posture of this world is correct? The world where humans use magic, vampires and werewolves carelessly walk around... Do you think it is correct? I have been thinking, Whether it¡¯s demons or magic, do they exist only in people¡¯s imagination? A world without these things is the correct posture of this world. My ally, Nangong has been suffering that month. How do they treat us, belittle our witch and use it at will..." She humbled her identity as a witch, hating being despised by the world and being used by the world.So there is the idea of ??hope to change everything.


    "Haha...Although none of the monsters in the prison are normal, you must be the craziest one, Xiandumu Aye." Xian Shen Mingjia smiled elegantly.


    Xiandumu Aye gently raised her beautiful mouth and smiled. Without intending to say more, she looked at Nie Kong who was interested in her.A guy who looked like an ordinary person actually kissed his former friend that month, which was really funny.She knows Nangong''s character very well, and really wants to see her expression at that time.


    "By the way, you want to know that month of Nangong. She is one of the witches just like me. You actually despise and fear the witch."


    "No, what''s so contemptuous and scared about the witch? I think you are no different from normal human beings. If you understand Nangong that month, can you please tell me the details of her." Nie Kong grinned openly. .


    "It''s useless, you can only stay in jail anyway! The only thing you can do is to stay in jail and wait for her to die. If she doesn''t forgive you, you can only stay with us in jail. Hehe, your treatment is much better than her! As the key to the prison, she must abide by the witch''s contract and stay alone in the enchantment forever!" Xiandumu Aye said, her pretty face was once again An expression of resentment and jealousy.


    "Why can''t she leave?" Nie Kong was a little surprised. He found that the witch in this world was completely different from his witch Xiao Zi in the cross and vampire.


    "The gaping witch Nangong that month is also the guard, the doorman, the door and the key of the prison enchantment. Basically, the prison enchantment is the magic name used to seal the evil demon and the criminal - she is the only person who can use that trick. The prison barrier is the magic maintained by that month, so she will stay in prison."


    "I don''t think you understand witches at all. The so-called witches are female aliases who have mutual contracts with demons. Through the guardians of the demon''s family, they can use the same power as the demons. The witch has a human body and can control it. Comparable to the magic power of high-level demons, magical skills even surpass the highest-level magicians. However, signing a contract with the devil requires a price. Nangong had to seal the huge empty prison that month, alone, and to death Fang Xiu. That is the curse taught to her. It seems that guarding the prison belongs to her mutual contract with the devil."


    "Well, that''s the case." Nie Kong suddenly realized that she would be alone.He felt that he was very similar to the witch. He was empowered by the three emperors, and the price was to rob and destroy the belief in the second element.


    "Hey, Nangong had a strong sense of justice that month, and she will not imprison an insignificant person in a pretentious manner. In two or three days, she will definitely throw you out of prison." Xian Shen Mingjia said lazily.


    "Hehe, I''m not in a hurry to leave, it feels very interesting to stay in jail. Let me tell you secretly, in fact, the small prison can''t keep me in, I can leave anytime." Nie Kong laughed.


    A small space blockade is really simple to break open.No need for a dimensional knife, just a slight shock or instant movement with strength.But it seems that the magic of the prison is maintained by that month, and destruction will hurt her body.


    Xian Shenming laughed, thinking that Nie Kong was joking.Xiandumu Aye''s pretty face looked at Nie Kong calmly, as if he didn''t take prison seriously, but looked calmly at the stars in the night sky.


    "By the way, can you tell me some information about the demons in the world, such as who is the strongest in the world, and what are the main powerful forces." Nie Kong is still confused and can''t figure out what world he is in.


    "You are an ordinary person, why do you know too much about the Demon Race?" Xian Shen Ming said lazily.


    "Who said I am an ordinary person, I am a vampire like her." Nie Kong said.


    "Haha, you said you are a vampire! Okay, can you show me your beast?" Xian Shenming laughed.


    "Huh, what is the beast?" Nie Kong asked with a frown.


    The always quiet Immortal Capital Mu Aye heard Nie Kong''s words and couldn''t help but burst into laughter, like a hundred flowers blooming, it was not unreasonable, but soon she covered her small mouth with pretty fingers.


    "You don''t even know the beast, you actually have the face to say that you are a vampire, you really convinced you." And Xian Shenming almost covered his stomach and turned over with a smile, without knowing that he dropped his glasses on the ground.


    As the most powerful proof that vampires are among the demons, no one''s vampire can be said to be vulnerable.


    "If the three true ancestors of vampires who are the only survivors in the world hear you, you must be wiped out with one palm..."


    Nie Kong''s words made them think that Nie Kong was an ordinary person.

 1002 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01030, the four great ancestors of vampires

    "The beasts usually controlled by vampires belong to the summoned beasts of another world. In fact, anyone can use them. However, if you use the beasts, you must withstand the vitality absorbed by the beasts, so only immortal vampires can bear the cost of using the beasts. The vampires with the beasts are called the strongest proof of the demon clan. Therefore, the vampires are called the strongest demon clan because of the overwhelming trump card of the beasts, but their bodies are there. On the contrary, the demons belong to the vulnerable race." Xian Shen Mingjia said.


    The source of the vampire''s power is actually dependent on the beasts of foreign objects. To be honest, Nie Kong is indeed a little disappointed. There is an illusion that he is weaker than Mengxiang and the others.


    "Please tell me some things about the world by the way, such as the three strongest true ancestors in the world and the knowledge of the rest of the demons in the world." Nie Kong asked.


    Xian Shenming glanced at the woman in Nie Kong''s arms and laughed: "It seems that your vampire lover is about to wake up. If there is anything you want to know, please ask Kiriola, who belongs to the true ancestor of Chaos Empress."


    Nie Kong looked at the girl in his arms, her appearance was indeed inferior to Xiandumu Aye.No wonder Xian Shen Mingjia feels that she can only be worthy of being a lover of the unparalleled temperament Nie Kong, and she is worthy of the name.


    "By the way, I warn you that vampires can supplement magic power by vampires. The blood-sucking behavior is mostly due to the impulse caused by sexual desire. There are many cases of excessive blood-sucking of the lover to death because of the blood-sucking impulse. Be careful. Exhausted and dead." Xian Shen Ming paced back to his territory after lazily leaving a sentence.


    Although detained in prison, Xian Shen Mingjia is much more normal than the group of people around with dim eyes.He is beyond common sense without any magic or spiritual power, but no one dares to underestimate him.The reason is simple, all magic and spiritual power will be ineffective if it comes into contact with his body.


    Kiriola opened her eyes with faint eye shadows, and saw that Nie Kong''s soft body took the initiative to stick to it for an instant, her sexual excitement continued.


    "I slept unknowingly, Nie Kong, let this young lady take a sip." She kept swallowing her saliva, looking back at Nie Kong''s neck.She tried to save Nie Kong and looked at Nie Kong and his blood.In a depressed prison, Nie Kong appeared as an ordinary person, and she was handsome and excellent, no wonder she fell in love with Nie Kong at first sight, and did not have to suck her own blood when she had the urge to suck blood.


    Two fangs were exposed, and they bit Nie Kong''s neck at once.The crackling sound, like biting on a solid stone, Giriola covered her bleeding mouth, depending on the situation, Nie Kong¡¯s skin broke her two fangs, and he couldn¡¯t break Nie Kong¡¯s. defense.


    "Woo, so hard." But their dramatic interaction once again attracted the attention of the audience, surprised at Nie Kong''s physical fitness.


    Xian Shen Ming Jia was very interesting and kept smiling.An interesting and mysterious person came from the prison.Life in prison will not be lonely anymore. What kind of surprises will he bring to them, who claims to be a vampire.


    "I said, my blood is actually not suitable for you to suck. Miss Aye, why don''t you help her take a sip." Nie Kong looked at a beautiful back and said aloud.


    Xiandumu Aye glanced at Kiriola indifferently, "My blood will not be used as food for a mere vampire."


    "No...no, I''ve already sucked my own blood." My mouth is full of my own blood.Fortunately, the self-healing physique of vampires is very strong, and the broken fangs can grow back.


    She smiled reluctantly, and looked at Nie Kong with a bit of doubt and surprise in her eyes. What kind of identity did the Nie Kong who rescued by herself?His performance is not like ordinary people at all.


    "Are you okay? Could you please tell me what you know about the true ancestor of the vampire." Nie Kong asked curiously.


    "The true ancestor is the emperor who commanded the dark blood race. The oldest and most powerful source of magic power vampires. They led an army of thousands and tens of thousands of their own tribe, and each established an autonomous "Night Empire" on three continents. The ancestor¡¯s beast is very powerful. A single beast can even destroy a small country. Now there are only three recognized true ancestors. The Forgotten Warlord who dominates Europe, the Eye of Extinction, and the ruler of North and South America. The chaos emperor and the fourth true ancestor in the legend! My direct blood line inherits the chaos emperor, do you want to become a vampire like this lady, and you can live with this lady forever." Kiriola said .


    "Haha, before you went to bed, Nie Kong himself admitted that he was a vampire, and your plan fell through." Xian Shen Mingjia couldn''t hold it anymore, and said with a smile.


    "Hey, would Nie Kong actually be a vampire? Then what kind of you belong, kind D?" Kiriola asked in surprise.


    "Well, are there other types of differences between vampires?" Nie Kong asked again.


    Kiriola gave Nie Kong a blank look, and explained: "The first true ancestor Forgotten King, his vampire blood family is called the D species. The inherent ability of the D species can be transformed into a fog. The race that ordinary people have the closest impression of vampires. The blood family of the Second True Ancestor Extinct Eye is called the G species, and the specific ability is unknown. The third true ancestor Chaos Emperor''s vampire blood family is called the T species, and can turn the dependents into weapons to attack!"


    "Then I don''t belong to any of them, it''s not D." Nie Kong shook his head and analyzed from the known intelligence, he seemed to have come to a world where he didn''t know the plot.However, Nie Kong was not very discouraged, because with his power, he no longer needed to rely on the plot. Whether he changed the plot or not could be judged by his plundering power of faith.


    "You said that you don''t belong to them, do you want to say that you are the fourth true ancestor in the legend." Xian Shenming played the taste.


    "No, I think in addition to the four true ancestors, there may be a fifth true ancestor in the unknown world, and I belong to his family of vampires." Nie Kong laughed, but everyone said his words Treat it as a joke.


    As everyone knows, Nie Kong will definitely come to the world as the fifth true ancestor in the future.

 1003 The collapse of the second element Text 01031, almost tragedy

    Although compared with the castle where Nangong stayed in that month, the prison looked very shabby.But it has everything in it, very humane.Nie Kong thought that there would only be a hall, but who knew that when it was time to eat, the surrounding space would release the seal, and a spacious dining hall appeared outside the hall.


    "Oh, is it time for dinner. Nie Kong, you are dining in prison for the first time, please follow me." Kiriola took Nie Kong and led him into the cafeteria.It was as shabby as the hall, with only a long dining table and a white table cloth piled with food prepared for them.


    From beginning to end, Nangong did not show up in person that month. The criminals in the prison would know the time to eat when they saw the cafeteria.It is said that only half an hour is given to them, after which time the barrier of the cafeteria will be closed again.Criminals who have not had time to come out will be locked in a narrow dark space by themselves until the next canteen appears.Depending on the situation, the food was not prepared by Nangong that month, she was just responsible for bringing it to the prison for them to enjoy.


    Kiriola and Nie Kong took the lead in occupying two positions, and the criminals behind one after another sat at the table.It just seemed that the table could only accommodate the previous number of people, ignoring the extra Nie Kong.


    The seating capacity of the dining table was not controlled by Nangong alone that month. She was only responsible for opening the prison and delivering the dining table and food to the prison.And Nie Kong was not the person who caught the prison by regular means. No one knew that there would be an extra person except Nangong that month.


    As a result, the ascetic-like criminal Chiliga Gilica who came slowly at last found his place no longer.He glanced around with a fierce face, and finally stared at Nie Kong.


    "Boy, get out of me, don''t take my place!"


    Kiriola''s charming face flashed in annoyance: "Why do you say that it is your position? It is obviously that we arrived first. Those who are late can just sit on the ground."


    "Singer of the Quartas Theater, do you want to protect your concubine with a high-level prostitute?"


    Chiliga was full of white smoke, and there were disgusting dark spots reminiscent of sunspots all over her skin.Along with the explosion of white smoke, his body was burning fiercely with a real flame.


    The surrounding air was scorching illusory, causing the surrounding temperature to rise by dozens of degrees. The people at the table hurriedly left the table that was about to be burned.


    "Asshole Chiliga, you burned our food." Shutra D from the sky called with dissatisfaction while looking at the food turned into ashes.


    The people around dared not speak, because Chiliga''s strength deterred them.Although I will only be hungry for one night, my life matters.


    "He actually owns the Flame Elf?"


    Kiriola leaped far away, watching Chiliga carefully with his eyes.The exaggerated flame magic seemed to burn her to ashes, and her two beasts could not threaten him in the flame envelope, and could not be his opponents.


    Nie Kong frowned, and he was very concerned about what Qiliga said.He looked at Kiriola''s body carefully and found that she did not have the virginity of a girl.


    "The tragic singer in the Quartas Theater? Xian Shen Mingjia, do you know what happened?" Nie Kong asked Xian Shen Mingjia beside him.


    Xian Shenming looked at Nie Kong with pity: "Kiriola Giralti is a vampire, a bloodline of the third true ancestor, "The Empress of Chaos", and a vampire of the "old generation". She is now At the same time as a vampire, she left many famous prostitutes in Europe with the princes and nobles of various countries. Her fate was changed when she was discovered five years ago when she was in aid with the prince of a small country. The royal family who feared scandals , Secretly decided to assassinate her. Because the time of assassination was angered by her, she eliminated the assassination troops that came in a rapid attack, and in turn killed several royal families including the crown prince himself, commonly known as the "Quartas Theater" Tragedy". Didn''t I tell you earlier, did she fall in love with you."


    "Damn, you didn''t make it clear earlier."


    Hearing his explanation, Nie Kong had goose bumps.Originally, I thought that the reason for her revealing dress was only because she mistakenly thought that she had queen attributes. It turned out that she was indeed a slut.I don''t understand the tragedy of the plot, so I almost attacked a prostitute. Fortunately, I stopped the horse in time and didn''t have time to happen in half a day.It''s no wonder that when you see that you will be in heat and have the urge to suck blood, it turns out to be no different from a prostitute!!Xiandumu Ayehui said in a disgusting tone that she was not allowed to suck her own blood. Did she see through her essence?


    "Oh, oh, I thought you would understand her when you heard her name, so I would like her if you love her. I don''t want to disturb your good deeds." Xian Shenming said with a smile.


    "Look at her now that she is working hard for you, she must like you very much. Teenager, don''t dislike it, isn''t it good for a woman to accompany you in the forced prison life? Although you can''t be a wife, there is one A beautiful vampire lover is not a good one."


    "What''s good, I don''t have that plan. I think you have plans to watch a good show..." Nie Kong glared at him and looked at the battle."Although she recognizes her personality and understands her dark history, she always stopped me twice."


    "You don''t need to worry, anyway, Nangong will release you outside in a few days."


    "Unfortunately, I can''t do what you said simply, and I don''t like a girl with an indulgent personality. Save her one more time, the two will be cleaned up later." Nie Kong looked at Kiriola in crisis and prepared to take action.


    In the cafeteria, Chiliga, who was covered in flames, fought with Kiriola, a family member with mental control ability.To say that although her strength belongs to the vampires of the old age, her strength is worse than that of many people in prison.


    Although the spiritual power of the flame elf controlled by Chiliga was beyond specifications, it did not violate the physical laws of this world.A high-temperature flame spewed from his right wrist, burning all the poisonous bees that came.


    Kiriola hoped to see his flaws and used the Rose Walker Maker to control him, but it was a pity that the flames all over him never extinguished.If the maker of the rose walking corpse encounters an ultra-high temperature flame, it will incinerate its magical body in an instant.


    There is a huge difference in strength, and the vampire who loses the beast has no lethality at all.Although the exaggeration is called immortality, but as long as the heart or brain is destroyed, a vampire cannot be reborn.

 1004 The collapse of the second element text 01032, shocked appearance

    The so-called beasts are summoned beasts from another world.A dense collection of magical power with its own will after being substantiated.


    The beast''s existence itself does not allow the abnormal changes that exist in this world.Therefore, the beasts have destructive power beyond the normal track, and the price of their materialization is to swallow the life of the summoner.


    Therefore, although the flames that materialized like magma burned down the beasts that Kyriola had emerged from time to time, they could summon the family members again and again to quickly consume her magical power.


    Finally the magic power was exhausted, and the active flame rushed to her.


    "Ah..." With a scream, Kiriola''s arm began to burn violently, and it continued to spread to her body.Because the prison has its own operating system, there is no fear of human life.


    The round gray handcuffs that they always wear on their arms will protect themselves according to their body''s magical power.If the magic is exhausted to a certain extent, the lead-colored handcuffs will shine, and the silver chain spit out from it will bind the whole body.Pulling into the void of nothing, and finally bringing him into a differentiated space, which belongs to the power of Nangong that month.


    "Stop, your target should be me, right." Nie Kong stood up and stood in front of Kiriola and confronted him.


    "Wow, is a whore worth your life." Qi Lijia said coldly, with a slight excitement in his eyes.Nie Kong was right, his real goal was to measure the depth of Nie Kong.


    "No, even though she didn''t know what to do, she always stopped the trouble twice for me! I used to think that I tried to avoid it because I didn''t like trouble, not because I was afraid of you." Nie Kong said lightly.


    "Haha... do you mean that you think you can defeat me who owns the flame elves, that''s good... It''s been a long time since I met a lively prey like you, it''s worth my burning you to ashes!" His hands Two fire dragons as large as water flowed out of several meters, spraying towards Nie Kong.


    Xian Shenming looked at Nie Kong with a smile, and he was worth looking forward to.Anyway, it won''t kill anyone, so watch the fun.


    Xitra D, a descendant of the false god of the sky, was actually unwilling to lose to Nie Kong during the day, so he secretly prayed that Nie Kong would not lose. He was victorious and would not allow anyone other than himself to defeat him.


    "I have encountered the black flame that can stop time, the indestructible flame that freezes the space, the fire of nothingness that destroys the soul... But your flame temperature is too low, there is no characteristic and power." People around In his unbelievable eyes, Nie Kong, who was submerged by two huge fire dragons, was safe.And he opened his finger, and the flames all over the sky were strangely stagnant and shrank into Nie Kong''s palm, quickly compressing it into a dark red fireball.


    Nie Kong pinched his fingers, and the actual fireball was easily extinguished.What an amazing power, it seems to have destroyed a trivial thing, but it is a polymer of exaggerated flame magic.


    "Okay... so strong, and there is no magic wave like himself, how did he do it?" Xian Shenming whispered in horror.


    "Well, can he say that he has the same physique as the Xian Shen Mingjia, not affected by magic?" Xiandumu Aye looked at Nie Kong with interest.


    "No...impossible!" Qiliga roared, controlling the high-temperature flames on his body to condense and pounce on Nie Kong again, unwilling to admit defeat.


    "Night Demon Flying!" At some point in front of Nie Kong, a vast swarm of bats appeared, like a red river, flooding Chiliga, who was incarnate like a flame.


    The sky full of red bats spread all over the spacious canteen, and there was no room for others.The sound of ultrasonic waves almost smashed their ears.


    From those bats, people around can feel a force that makes them feel depressed.They knew that the red bat summoned by Nie Kong was thousands of times more dangerous than the real bat!


    "No, he was really a vampire, such a strong beast! Among the beasts in the sky, each one possesses the magic power to destroy everything..." Xiandumu Aye exclaimed.


    Xian Shenming was driving in a cold sweat. Although he had not seen True Ancestor''s Beast, he felt that the magic power level of the Beast Beast released by Nie Kong might have reached the same level as the True Ancestor, or even stronger.There is a powerful beast that can easily destroy a city with just one beast.He is a fake vampire, he is not kidding!Was he playing with them before, or was he really a vampire who didn''t understand the common sense of the demons?


    The huge swarm of bats squeaked, red eyes gleaming fiercely.They are not afraid of flames, they are even devouring the magic of flames, and the flames can''t hurt them at all.


    "Wow..." His body was submerged in a swarm of bats, and a dozen chains appeared behind him when he was about to be swallowed by bats, pulling him into a space.That is his unique space, equivalent to a bedroom.If it is not the current special situation, it is usually turned on at night to provide them with rest.


    After the surrounding bats found that the target had disappeared, howl rushed towards Nie Kong''s body one by one, and then disappeared.


    It only took less than two seconds to end the battle, and the people around wiped their eyes, thinking that what had happened was an illusion.


    "Control your own magic power to the point where it doesn''t overflow, really a terrifying guy. Could he be one of the three true ancestors of the three night empires led by the world?" Shutra D was speechless, no wonder I will lose to him.


    The only person who has no expression and no change is Purdor Dampulgra, a descendant of the Dragon Slaying Hero. He looked at Nie Kong indifferently.As a hero, he gained power beyond ordinary people, but he also lost his most important ability as a human being.That is the fear you should have when facing enemies stronger than yourself, so you lose deceptiveness, betrayal, cunning¡ªand wisdom!


    Kiriola looked at Nie Kong with surprise and admiration in her eyes. She seemed to notice that her body was shaking violently because of fear.But instead, she felt very excited. Nie Kong''s beasts were very strong, reaching the level of true ancestors, and she would not feel wrong.If he could become his woman, in the future, he might be able to swallow up a new night empire in command of the Fourth True Ancestor, and become the noble existence of the imperial concubine himself.

 1005 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01033Sleep with Ah Ye

    After the dinner time, the ruined and old prison cafeteria was hidden in the enchantment space, and a row of houses appeared on both sides of the prison instead of it.According to the situation, it should be a special space for criminals to rest.The prison has its own independent operation system, unless it is very important, it does not need to be arranged by Nangong personally that month.The criminals were hungry and returned to their rooms while complaining that Chiliga had ruined their dinner.


    Nie Kong originally wanted to choose one, but Giliola actually stuck to Nie Kong and asked him to sleep in his bedroom, saying that the other rooms were not equipped with sheets and bedding.He really has no love for Kiriola now, instead he has a bit of annoying element in it.


    Watching her boldly show her body curve to feast Nie Kong''s eyes, Nie Kong felt a little sick.She belongs to the old vampires of the old age. She has lived for an unknown length of time, and she has no idea how many men have been involved.


    "No, I''ll go to Xian Shen Mingjia to sleep for one night." Nie Kong replied coldly, leaving her a distance without saying a word.


    Kiriola seemed to still not give up, secretly following Nie Kong behind him.Perceiving her little movement, Nie Kong frowned.Obviously when she heard that she was going to stay with Chord God, is she planning to do a 3P at night attack?


    As everyone knows, she has a beast dominated by spirit.She naturally planned to control the Xian Shen Ming in the house to drive him away through the wall, so that she and Nie Kong would have a spring night.


    "Clone!"


    With a sneer at the corner of Nie Kong''s mouth, before turning in front, he used the skills learned in Zero Degree Warrior Ji to separate out an identical Nie Kong and controlled him to set off toward the bedroom of Xian Shen Ming Driving.Knocked on the door, Xian Shenming opened the door and led him to the bedroom.Kiriola lingered outside the door, as if waiting for an opportunity.


    "What are you doing."


    In the room, Xian Shen Mingjia found that Nie Kong had disappeared strangely.Take a closer look, it turned out to be just a clone condensed by magic.


    Nie Kong himself took advantage of the golden silkworm shelling strategy, and after leaving Kiriola, he went to the bedroom of Xiandumu Aye and knocked on the door.


    With a creak at the door, a crack in the door opened, revealing half of a pure and refined face, not in the same class as Kiriola.


    "Is there anything?" she said lightly, as if she didn''t mean to welcome Nie Kong.


    "Well, can I hide in your house for one night." Nie Kong looked around, and quickly slipped through the door into the house.The decoration of her room is the same as the surroundings, because there is nothing in the prison for them to use to dress up.The only difference that can distinguish a girl''s bedroom is the air, surrounded by a faint musk.


    "What are you doing?" Xiandumu Aye closed the door and turned to look at Nie Kong.


    "Please don''t mind, I said I only borrow your bedroom for one night." Nie Kong said to himself.


    "Kiriola should welcome you very much, why not live with her?" Xiandumu Aye looked at him indifferently.


    "She is indeed very enthusiastic, but I really can''t imagine what would happen if I stayed with her for a night, and she is not my type. So in prison, apart from Xian Shen Ming Jia, only you can take me in. Xian Shen Ming Jia Needless to say there, I was the first to ask him. Now maybe Kyrieola is staring at his door, maybe she can''t help but rush to his bedroom late at night. Fortunately I used it. With one move, Jin Chan escaped his shell and slipped out of the bedroom of Xian Shen Ming Driving." Nie Kong said innocently.


    Xiandumu Aye looked at Nie Kong quietly, with a cold and pretty face, obviously rejecting Nie Kong.


    "Ann, how about helping you get out of prison in return?" Nie Kong said lazily.


    "You don''t need to do anything extra, my daughter will lead LCO to do her best to break the barrier of the prison when she grows up, at any cost..." Xiandumu Aye said lightly.


    "Ah...you...you actually have a daughter? Unforgivable, which guy did the good thing?" Nie Kong''s eyes widened, and he was shocked again.


    "Why are you surprised? She is a clone made from my sample and possesses the power of the witch I bestowed." She laughed aloud.


    Knowing that Xiandumu Aye''s purity was behind, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Hehe, who is right about what will happen in the future, maybe she will not be 100% sure to rescue you when she grows up? In this case, set the time for tomorrow, and I will try to see if I can leave the prison with you. "Nie Kong said with a chuckle.


    "Tomorrow you are leaving the prison?" A Ye looked at Nie Kong in both eyes, filled with doubts: "Could it be that you can break the barrier of Nangong that month?"


    "No, breaking the space barrier will hurt that month, right? I used another gentle method." Nie Kong believed.


    "Well, I will trust you for the time being and promise to keep you here for one night, but you must not do anything out of the ordinary." Ah Ye nodded, not feeling anything wrong.


    Things became more interesting. Giriola couldn''t tell whether Nie Kong was true or not. He thought that Nie Kong would be in Xian Shen Ming''s room.So in the middle of the night, when she was guarding outside, she controlled the Beast Beast to stab the wall and was ready to control Xian Shen Ming, but Beast Beast¡¯s feedback said that there was only one person in the house.


    She felt strange, didn''t Nie Kong say that he wanted to sleep with the god of strings.Could it be said that the room was actually empty, not Xian Shen Ming''s bedroom at all, but Nie Kong perfunctorily and found another bedroom?


    Thinking of this, Kiriola was pleasantly surprised.Quietly used the beast to break the door lock and sneak into the bedroom.Seeing the figure wrapped in the quilt, she smiled and took off her clothes and got into the quilt.


    Two harsh screams exploded in the silent night.A man and a woman, the two rushed out of the room at the same time naked.The two looked at each other in horror, and said at the same time: "How could it be you!"


    "Asshole, I almost did that kind of thing with you..." Kiriola''s face was blue and white, and left angrily.Where is Nie Kong?


    Xian Shenming looked at his body with a wry smile, recalling Nie Kong''s visit not long ago, and he seemed to understand something in his mind."Nie Kong, what a problem you caused me."

 1006 The collapse of the second element body 01034Leave the prison

    Seeing Nie Kong comfortably lying on the bed where he often sleeps, Xiandumu Aye''s body showed a strong magical power, spraying towards the middle of the bed.


    Nie Kong was too lazy to avoid, letting magic power hit his body, Xiandumu Aye was surprised to find that his magic could not help Nie Kong.And the wooden bed and bedding he was lying on were divided into two halves from the middle.


    "Let''s sleep half of it alone. Don''t cross the boundary without authorization." She pulled the skirt corners of her twelve black and white kimono, bent down and took off her shoes.White and beautiful jade feet stick out from the shoes.The whole person''s movements are very demure, but not at all sloppy.She was lying on the bed with her back facing Nie Kong, and Nie Kong could only see the graceful curves she covered in the bedding.


    Although he agreed to spend the night with Nie Kong, Xiandumu Aye was always vigilant.


    "It''s only one night. As for?" Nie Kong said silently while looking at the two-half bed.Comparing her indifferent attitude with Kiriola, there was a big difference.But Nie Kong felt that her personality was still like this, sleeping with a man in the opinion room, she was a normal girl''s reaction.


    "Do you have any dissatisfaction!" she said lightly.


    "Nothing, you don''t need to sleep here anymore." Nie Kong shook his head.


    "Before I go to bed, let me say something. When you are asleep, please don''t do anything to me with Nangong that month. You said you kissed her when you were asleep in Nangong, right." Xiandumu Aye warned Tao.


    "Who can do it."


    "Just in case, I''m thinking about whether to tie yours." Xiandumu Aye turned her back to Nie Kong, really wondering if she was joking, her personality is really unpredictable.


    "Um..." Seeing Nie Kong''s speechless, Xiandumu Aye let out a few low laughs.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, you must get up before 7 o''clock in the morning and go to bed." Her breathing slowly became smooth, and Nie Kong murmured, "It''s not the topic you caused."


    Nie Kong closed his eyes and spent the first night in the new world lying beside a beautiful woman.


    Early the next morning, Xiandumu Aye, who was accustomed to the biological clock, first awoke.She opened her eyes and looked at Nie Kong, and found that he had slept very fast all night and did not do anything out of the ordinary.She slowly stood on the bed, stretched out a beautiful figure.


    Looking at Nie Kong, who was sleeping sweetly, she gently stretched out her jade feet and stepped on Nie Kong''s belly.


    "Hey, you wake up quickly, otherwise we will be locked in a confined space for one day."


    Nie Kong''s hands were used to grabbing the soft feet resting on his stomach, and muttered, "It''s not dawn, let''s sleep a little longer."


    "What are you doing by grabbing my feet?" Nie Kong held her toes, and her pretty face, who had always been demure, blushed, and stared at Nie Kong.


    As if perceiving the softness in his hands resisting, Nie Kong felt strange and slowly opened his eyelids, and first saw Xiandumu Aye''s pretty face with a little anger in the early morning.And the softness of her fingers clenched, not something else, but her feet.


    The pale and flawless toes are soft as if they are boneless.The pale blue veins are very prominent, setting off the beauty of her jade feet.They are very small and cute, you can fully grasp them with one hand.


    As for the beautiful scenery of Yuzuo, he can only see the slender legs through the corners of the kimono.Unlike the exposed Giriola, she is very tightly dressed.


    "Good morning." Nie Kong said with a light smile.


    As if aware of Nie Kong''s gaze, she hurriedly pulled out her feet.


    "I promised to let you stay for one night. Didn''t you say that you want to take me out of prison."


    Nie Kong yawned and replied, "That''s right, but the first thing you should do to get up is to wash yourself. Look at you, there is eye shit in the corner of your eye."


    Xiandu Mu Aye''s eyes panicked, leaving Nie Kong aside and rushing to the prepared bathroom in the dormitory.Looking carefully at her pretty face in front of the mirror, she found that she had been cheated.In his bright and energetic eyes, there is no eye feces.Qi flushed and rinsed. After she came out, she found that Nie Kong was waiting for her to wash. She was strange that she didn''t know where he went to wash.


    "Alright, now we are ready to leave the prison. First, confirm a coordinate in the outside world. Use your daughter as the spatial coordinate. Can you give me a taste of your daughter''s magical aura?"


    "The doll she made with my body sample has the same magical attributes as mine." She said lightly.


    "In that case, use your right hand to release the magic of your body and put it on my hand." Nie Kong stretched out her hand, Xiandumu Aye hesitated for a while, but chose to trust Nie Kong once.


    With both hands clasped tightly, Xiandumu Aye could detect the warm breath coming from Nie Kong''s fingers.


    "Are you ready? I''m leaving." Nie Kong''s spiritual knowledge broke through the space barrier and spread out. He saw the sleeping Nangong Nayue Lolita and the castle where she lived.


    Breaking through the space surrounding the castle, he finally saw the blue earth gentleman.And his location is actually on an artificial island floating in the Pacific Ocean, floating near 330 kilometers south of Tokyo.


    Compared to the same magical power as Xiandumu Aye, her daughter is in a sparsely populated mountain in the Japanese territory, in a slightly gloomy castle.He saw a girl of about ten years old accompanied by a few expressionless maids. No, she looks more like a boy with short hair!!The breath is the same as Ah Ye, her daughter can''t go wrong.


    "Find the target, start teleporting now." Nie Kong''s teleportation is stronger than Wukong in Dragon Ball. Wukong can teleport across several galaxies, so Nie Kong''s jump out of the space barrier is naturally very easy.


    Xiandumu Aye''s eyes flickered, and in an instant she came to a spacious space from the airtight bedroom.Although it is all dark, the environment I see now is all so familiar.In front of her, there was a little girl carved out of a mold with her, staring at Nie Kong and her with wide-open, cute and bright eyes.


    "You Ma..." Although it was the first time I saw the daughter she made, Xiandumu Aye was very familiar with her.With a faint surprise in his eyes, he didn''t expect that Nie Kong could really take him out of prison.

 1007 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01035Daughter Yuma

    The pretty faces of their mother and daughter are too similar.The two of them have beautiful faces, and Ah Ye''s bright rubies are shining¡ªthe eyes of fire.The eyes with a gentle smile were a little ominous from ordinary people, and the black and flowing hair grew to the feet.Her daughter''s eyes are amber, and she looks like a tomboy with fine short hair.


    The difference between the length of the hair, the color of the eyeballs, and the age has reached the point where they are almost indistinguishable.Once Lori grows up, she must look the same as her mother and become a big beauty.


    "Mother...sir?" Little Lolita saw the familiar shadow in her memory for the first time, and her mouth was full of complicated and confused voices.


    "Aye, she should be your daughter, she is so cute." Nie Kong squatted in front of her and greeted her with a smile.She looked at Nie Kong timidly.


    "Of course. Such a girl is a pure copy produced by my single reproduction. It was only made to destroy the seal of the prison enchantment, which is equivalent to the existence of my shadow!" Xiandumu Aye Speaking coldly, he didn''t seem to have any feelings for his clone.


    From You Ma''s throat burst out a scream like a cuckoo screaming blood, very desolate.From behind her, a faceless knight in blue armor appeared as a humanoid phantom that was materialized by magic.The devil''s family member, the witch''s "guard" who was given through the contract.


    The whole body of the blue knight floating behind Loli was eroded by the terrible black blood vessel-like pattern, as if she was planning to forcibly take away Youma''s control over the guardian.


    "No... please stop... Mother mother... it''s painful!"


    Lori pleaded with a faint voice.And Xiandumu Aye looked at her with crimson eyes, only showing a cold smile.


    "The power I lent you, now it''s time to return it to me¡ªmy daughter, since I have left the prison, you have no meaning to exist now, Yuma."


    Xiandumu Aye raised his left hand, and instantly burst out a few harsh sounds like cracking firecrackers, and You Ma let out a silent scream.The huge wrist manipulated by magic power seemed to be tearing off the wings of a bird, forcibly pulling the bond between Loli and the Blue Guardian from behind Yuma who was leaning back.


    "No!" From the cut path of spiritual power, the magic power originally flowing there spewed out like blood.The blue armor of Lori''s guardian was completely dyed black.Like a beast liberated from chains, the faceless knight roared.His body swayed like the rising heat, and moved towards the back of Ah Ye.Xiandumu Aye completely seized control of Loli''s guardian.It cannot be said to be seized, because it originally belonged to the guardian of Xiandumu Aye.After she regained the guardian, Xiandumu Aye''s magic power became very strong, and her strength was rapidly increasing.


    Like a broken doll, she was thrown away at will, and Yuma''s body fell to the ground.The open pupils were out of focus, filled with confusion.She was scared like a weak child, and she was totally different from just now.She once asked her guardians and the people who taught her magic, besides the mission given to her, does she have other existential value?


    No one answered her, she was at a loss, what would happen to her if she rescued her mother, she did not dare to think!!She can perceive that the magic power of the body is passing fast, and if it is not treated in time, it will lead to death!!Yes, there is no value in myself.


    "Aye, look at what you did." Nie Kong hugged Lori who was lying exhaustedly, and gave her a dissatisfaction.Although I don''t understand what happened, it must have done a lot of harm to Loli. The magic power in her body is flowing to Xiandumu Aye.


    "I just took back what belonged to me. The price for Yuma to gain power as a witch must be to liberate me in the imprisonment barrier. Because of the annulment of the contract, I will definitely take back the guardian given to her. Not to mention take back from Nangong''s hand. The secret oath, I must regain my original power." As a witch, the guardian is not simply a magician or a weapon, but a power acquired at the price of a soul.It is a part of one''s own body obtained by abandoning his identity as a human being.You Ma is just a prop made by Ah Ye to escape from prison. Xiandu Mu A Ye didn''t even give to his daughter even a bit of maternal love.


    "Do you not hesitate to realize your dream? You are really an irresponsible mother." Nie Kong gave her a vicious look.


    "Why are you angry? She is a doll made by me. How to deal with my freedom? Because Xiandumu Aye, only one is enough."


    "Dolls? Do you think that a puppet has its own soul? She who has her own soul no longer belongs to your shadow. You often say that the witch is cursed, the world is cursed or something, then since you belong to the world made The product is one of the dolls in the world, so why do you do everything possible to resist the fate of the witch that the world has bestowed on you? Ah Ye, in fact, you are basically the same as human beings, and the difference lies in your heart." Nie Kong sighed Tao.


    "You... are you questioning me?" Xiandumu Aye shook and whispered.


    "Fine, I will definitely change you in the future. Now since Aye, you are an unqualified mother, let me be her father and take care of her." Nie Kong put You Ma in his arms.When You Ma in pain heard Nie Kong''s words, drops of glitter flowed out of the corners of her eyes, tightly hugging her only support and warmth.


    "Do you want to be a father?" Xiandumu Aye''s eyes turned away from Nie Kong, and he didn''t dare to look at him seriously. His heartbeat seemed to miss a beat: "Well, I admit your relationship."


    "No more hurting our daughter in the future." Nie Kong scolded.


    Xiandumu Aye''s face blushed, "Don''t say anything that makes people misunderstand, it''s embarrassing."


    "You actually did something like that to your daughter, Ah Ye, it''s really like your style!" A third clear and sweet voice appeared in the castle, slowly reaching Nie Kong and her ears.


    Xiandumu Aye''s pretty face changed, and she raised her pretty face to take a look.A black-haired loli appeared in the air, Xiandumu Aye and Nie Kong who were looking down on the ground said with emotion.

 1008 The collapse of the second element body 01036, goodbye that month

    Seeing Lori Nangong again that month, Nie Kong was a little embarrassed and really didn''t know how to say hello to her.


    "That month of Nangong, could you actually chase Japan from the Mozu Special Zone in an instant? It''s amazing?" Xiandumu Aye said.The Loli who appeared in front of Nie Kong and them was not someone else, but Nangong that month who was in charge of the prison.


    "Aye, see the gray handcuffs on your wrists, you actually didn''t escape the prison completely. Aye...Go back to the prison enchantment, your dream is over." Looking down at the man with crimson eyes Witch, the announcement was made that month.


    "It turns out that although she escaped from prison, the prison barrier escape prevention mechanism hasn''t stopped." Xiandumu Aye understood that if her mana was exhausted to a certain extent, she would definitely be sealed again in the prison.


    Although the Nangong in front of her was just a projection that month, the strength she could display was no different from that of herself, but defeating a projection didn''t make much difference, and she would regenerate.


    "I repeat, the artificial island manages the public society to free you, because the props that you designed as the administrator of the prison enchantment are used by people. In the end you will sleep forever and stay alone in the different places. World. Neither old, but lonely watching the dream of the prosperous world live in front of you. Hand over the secret oath in your memory, that month. I will not forgive the crazy world in front of me, and at the same time, to save you from prison "Xiandumu Aye took out a book from his cuff, with a forbidden technique that gave the criminal organization LCO''s total record-a magic book that can capture the opponent''s memory and time, and inherently accumulate time.


    "Aye, what you said is exactly the same as you said five years ago, but you know you can''t persuade me! Your dream is indeed great, but you will sacrifice too many people." The guardian in golden armor appeared. Behind that month, the magic power exuding was strong and terrifying, and that month was about to shoot.


    "Indeed, you have already developed feelings with the people on the island." The black knight appeared behind Ah Ye, and there was a hint of uneasy sound from the magical collision of the two.


    The reason why Nangong and Xiandumu Aye became hostile that month is very simple. Five years ago, when they were studying on the islands of the Mozu Special Zone, they hoped to protect the students of Caihai Academy.It was not because of the attacker who was hired by the artificial island management commune that month, not because she was a witch, but because of the unstable things such as friendship. For this reason, she and the leader of the criminal organization LCO became hostile.


    "Wait a minute, can you listen to me?" Perceiving the smell of gunpowder from the two women, Nie Kong stopped between them and hoped to stop the two women from fighting.


    "Huh, don''t you have enough trouble yourself? Kiss... I don''t say if you kissed, and it made a mess of the prison, and now I even released Ah Ye from the prison! I didn''t have time to settle the accounts with you. "Nayue glared at Nie Kong, as if she was saying that he would clean up A Ye before coming to clean you.


    "Are you going to be my enemy anyway, that month!?"


    Ah Ye yelled with a voice full of resentment, and accompanied by the murderous aura that swayed, she wrote countless illusory words in the void.The magical surging turned into countless tossing magma, huge ice blocks, and countless tiny soil needles protruding from the ground, all hitting that month.That month easily dodged the attack with space transfer, and her magic could not hurt that month.Five years ago, she would lose to that month. Five years later, she still couldn''t change the outcome of her failure.


    The attack of the Golden Guardian ripped Ah Ye''s magical defenses like paper.Unprepared, he received a blow from the Golden Guardian and fell from the sky on the spot.


    Immediately afterwards, the handcuffs handcuffed to Ah Ye''s left wrist released light.From the lead-gray handcuffs, countless chains spewed out like turbulence, tightly binding Ah Ye''s dying body, dragging it towards the empty void, and the destination might be nothing more than the inside of the prison barrier.Ah Ye looked at Nie Kong with a sad smile, as if to tell something.


    The space stopped for an instant, and the surrounding area was quiet, as if the only person in the world who could move was Nie Kong, who hugged You Ma.


    "Really, can''t you two listen to people well."


    That month''s calm eyes flashed a bit of horror, the reason was that Nie Kong could actually seal her in the space, so what powerful space magic skills he should have.No wonder his space prison couldn''t stop him, and he would show up in his castle the day before yesterday to kiss himself and take away his first kiss.Impulsively put him in jail. Actually, he had been observing him that month. Who expected Nie Kong to be like a troublemaker, causing troubles in the jail one by one, making a mess.I secretly heard the reason why he kissed himself, and didn''t know whether to cry or laugh that month.


    "That month of Nangong, you wanted to take Ah Ye back to jail, but I can get her out again at any time. Why don''t you discuss it and let Ah Ye go for a perfect ending."


    "Asshole, do you know what you are talking about. If Aye is allowed to continue to mess around, not only will she kill a lot of people, but the next time she is arrested, she will most likely be executed! And only I can control the prison, as long as If the seal enters the prison barrier, the artificial island management commune can''t take action against Ah Ye, and the matter will be solved with the best of both worlds, won''t it." Nayue said excitedly, speaking his own heart.A Ye was closed that month, but she was actually concerned about her safety.


    "One hopes to rescue you from the prison alone, and one wants to use the prison to protect each other, you two."


    "In that case, let me supervise Aye, and she won''t let her do anything wrong. Look, do you have the heart to watch the ten-year-old child lose his mother." Nie Kong pointed to the injured You Ma and smiled. Tao.


    "I... I don''t need to be supervised by you... My great dream will not fail with this." said A Ye Weak, whose body was bound by the five-flowered chain of space.


    "Hmph, you are a big danger factor in your own right, and how much chaos you can bring to the world when you combine with Ah Ye, don''t even think about it." That month glared at Nie Kong fiercely, and the little hand in his hand seemed to be wishful. Knock Nie Kong on the head.


    "Then what good strategy do you have that can give everyone a satisfactory answer, of course I personally hope that you two can reconcile." Nie Kong said.

 1009 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01037A Ye who gave in

    Nangong blinked those big black and round eyes that month, and thought for a while and said: "I think the only way to achieve the best of both worlds is to put Ah Ye in prison."


    Xiandumu Aye always hopes to recapture the secret oath from the memory of that month and change the world, and the item she seized-the magic book of inherent accumulation time operation, she remembers deeply, even if it is destroyed, it can be reproduced through memory. .


    The only thing that has the best of both worlds can only seal Ah Ye''s actions and abilities. She can''t seal Ah Ye''s magic power, only her actions.


    A big tic-tac-toe appeared on Nie Kong''s forehead. He hugged Lori Youma with one hand, and with the other hand broke the chain that held Ah Ye, and said: "A Ye leave, we will ignore her."


    "where are we going?"


    Xiandumu Aye stupidly followed Nie Kong''s back, unable to react from it, he held his little hand tightly.


    "Asshole, listen to someone to finish talking. Your request is very demanding, how difficult it is to fully realize it!" Nayue said with hands on hips.


    "First of all, I have to make a few requirements. The first is to reduce the concentration of Ah Ye''s magic power. By the way, it can save the little girl in your arms. I think you will agree. Second, you two must stay in the Demon Special Zone. Third. Please take it with you.¡± Nangong said that month, and Xiao took out a gray handcuff like Grandpa''s wrist.She felt that she should let the two risk factors be outside, and it would be more at ease to stay by her side and monitor it well.Ah Ye is too stubborn and hopes she can change her.


    "Well, you should know that the prison enchantment has no effect on me." Nie Kong looked at the handcuffs in her hand and laughed aloud.


    "Hehe, that''s not the handcuffs of the prison system, you can bring it and try the effect." Nangong said playfully that month.


    Nie Kong wouldn''t be afraid of the prison enchantment that month, so he stretched out his hand and put the handcuffs on his wrist without hesitation.


    "Before testing the effect of the handcuffs, help Ah Ye''s daughter regain the Guardian." That month''s elbow hit with cursive power hit Ah Ye who was injured, shaking Ah Ye''s brain.


    Ah Ye''s lost consciousness for only a moment, which disconnected her from her guardian.But that month did not let go of that moment, and released the chain from the void.


    "Come out of the lamenting ice prison, the appearanceless knight who guards the hell spiral¡ª"


    The silver chain tightly locked the black knight''s whole body, and then the black knight struggled fiercely like a wounded beast in order to break free of the obnoxious chain.However, the magic chain was not torn, and instead handcuffed the black knight tighter.


    "My name is the Void, and I burn the flames of eternal calamity to curse people. You tear the yoke of black blood, go back to where you should be, and dedicate your sword to the blue girl who bestows your soul!"


    That month continued the chanting of its mantra.Her magic power flowed through the chains, and hit the black knight like a lightning strike.Then the dark armor covering the entire body of the black knight split, and new armor appeared from it.There appeared a pale blue armor like the blue sea in summer, the color of the guardian of Yuma, the blue witch Yuma.


    "You Ma!" Nie Kong understood intuitively, and the curse that Ah Ye had put on the guardian had been solved.Nie Kong originally planned to treat You Ma himself, but he doesn''t need it now.


    "Cang!" Yuma shouted in her dim consciousness.Then the cyan knight roared.The severed spiritual path was resurrected, her connection with the "Guardian" was restored, and Yuma regained her power as a witch.The same as what she did to Yuma.The path of spiritual power was broken because of the strong break with the "Guardian", and the magic power was weakened by more than half.


    "Is alone and helpless, I won''t admit defeat, how can I recognize the sordid world now, I won''t succumb" She coughed up a mouthful of bright blood, glanced angrily at her and agreed that month, instead of choosing to help herself Nie Kong dashed and rushed out more than ten meters.


    Nie Kong instinctively wanted to hold her, and that month stopped Nie Kong with a smile.


    "Don''t worry, let''s test the effect of your handcuffs now. Ten meters, 20 meters, 30 meters...100 meters!" When Ah Ye rushed out of a distance of 100 meters, her handcuffs sprayed out a lot of iron. The chain locked her up and dragged her to the open void behind.Ah Ye, whose magic power was attenuated, couldn''t escape the shackles of chains.


    At the same time, the space in front of Nie Kong opened up, and the silver chain sprayed from the void was tightly connected to Nie Kong''s handcuffs. It seemed that Ah Ye was the spraying end and Nie Kong was the receiving end.


    The silver chain dragged the tied A Ye out, and firmly tied Nie Kong face to face.Nie Kong could perceive that in Ah Ye''s black and white kimono, every part of her body was soft and plump.


    If you don''t have your arms around You Ma, maybe You Ma will be tightly sandwiched between the two of you, and you can''t taste the curves of Ah Ye''s body.


    "You...what are you doing, hurry up... let go of me!!" The more you struggle, the tighter and tighter A Ye feels that her body is about to curl up with the sky in front of her.She said in a panic, a flush of blush appeared on her pale and bloodless face.


    "That month, what did you do?" Nie Kong smiled bitterly.


    With one arm around him, one in his arms, the mother and daughter clung to themselves.


    "Hehe, the power of handcuffs is good, because it is not restricting you, but restricting her. If Ah Ye leaves you 100 meters away, the handcuffs will force Ah Ye to pull him to you. In this way, there is no need to force Ah Ye. Back to prison. Whether the world is dirty or cursed! Ah Ye, can you accompany me to witness the development of the world in the future." Nayue smiled lightly.


    "In fact, the world where Ah Ye is in, how can it be dirty? Ah Ye alone can light up the world." Nie Kong touched her jade-like pretty face, "Look, it''s beautiful. You are watching Look at that Yuechan, she should be the one who is jealous of the world."


    "Asshole, what do you mean? You didn''t account for the kiss of me." A fan appeared on Yuechan''s right hand at some point, and she was going to knock on Nie Kong in anger, but she was short enough. Nothing.


    The 21-year-old Na Yuechan''s body shape is actually the same as that of Lori of Youma.


    "Hmph, no matter what you say, I will not give up my dream." A Ye turned her face and snorted coldly.


    That month knowingly smiled and realized that Ah Ye had temporarily accepted her arrangement.


    "Okay, let me take you to the Demon Special Zone."

 1010 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01038Yumas confusion

    That month, Nangong, known as the witch of the gap, used space transfer to bring the crowded Nie Kong three people to a large house in a high-class residential area, with spacious and luxurious decorations!


    That month, Nangong, known as the witch of the gap, used space transfer to bring the crowded Nie Kong three people to a large house in a high-class residential area, with spacious and luxurious decorations!!


    The chain that locked Ah Ye only lasted for one minute. She pushed Nie Kong away in a panic, sorting out her messy clothes with both hands.


    "This house is my residence in the Mozu Special Zone. If you don''t dislike it, you can live here." That month proudly introduced his mansion.


    "How sad, do you want to stay in your dreams and refuse to wake up?" Ah Ye sneered.


    "Indeed, you treat me as an unreal projection. Ah Ye can sleep on the same bed with him as a husband and wife like last night." Na Yuechan raised her head and said something misleading. Come.


    Ah Ye Qiao blushed and strongly denied: "What nonsense is you talking about, who slept with him? But you, did you pretend to be asleep and kiss him deliberately."


    "A Ye, do you want to quarrel?" Nangong Nayue akimbo, looking at Ah Ye fiercely.


    "Who is afraid of you, one day I will take back the secret affidavit from your memory. Do you think I will make peace with you?" Ah Ye''s beautiful ruby ??eyes looked hard at that moon, and the air smelled of gunpowder. Full.


    "Go on, I''m going to take a bath in the bathroom." Nie Kong was too lazy to deal with their dispute, and set off for the bathroom.The two women didn''t seem to notice Nie Kong''s departure, and there seemed to be a flash of electric spark in the eyes of each other.


    Lori Youma, who was watching from the sidelines, didn''t know what to do, so she could only use Nie Kong as her support.


    "You Ma... You Ma helped my father rub his back." Unable to adapt to the atmosphere, You Ma timidly followed Nie Kong to the bedroom.


    Nie Kong came to the bathroom, which was full of pink decorations.Even the bathtub is relatively small, and Nie Kong may take up his general physique as soon as he sits down. I wonder if Yuechan designed a bathroom suitable for his body shape.After washing his hair and washing his body in the shower, Nie Kong took off his clothes and sat in a small bathtub filled with hot water.


    Before Nie Kong had time to enjoy the long-lost warm bath, the bathroom door creaked open.


    Nie Kong squinted his eyes, and blushing You Ma appeared.


    "Yomajang, what''s wrong?"


    "Occasionally, I have to help my father, wash and take a bath together, and rub her back!" Yuma, who was blushing to the base of her ears because of her shyness, slowly took off her clothes, stepped into the tub and sank her waist, and sat down in Nie Kong. Behind.


    "Does You Majiang have anything to worry about?" Nie Kong asked, feeling the strangeness of her actions.


    "One. Take a bath together...Don''t my father like it?"


    "Nothing like that, but I think you have something hidden in your heart, and you have been unhappy." Nie Kong replied.Since Ah Ye abandoned her, her eyes have always been dim, she should be more sad than anyone else.


    "I don''t have the memory of six years ago. The minimum knowledge required for daily life and the contract with the devil belong to all memories. I was born as six years old. I am alone in the basement of the castle. I often ask the maid of the artificial life body. , Where is your mother? Your mother is in the prison enchantment, and the maid always answers like this. Telling my mother about the situation, it is in the Tokyo Metropolitan City of String God, a prison located in the Far East Mozu Special Zone, and the world A different sealed space, an eternal death place, a time maze without an exit. Only when my mother is betrayed by the hateful witch of the gap, will I be imprisoned in the abyss of darkness! My mother gave me life to use it as a trump card to escape that prison . And I¡¯m a pure-blood witch who was born with a contract with the devil, a blue witch guarded by a blue knight! I don¡¯t understand anything. I only understand that my mother is locked in a remote place, and that my mother wants to escape. There, you must have yourself. I have always believed in my mission to rescue my mother when I grow up. But..."


    You Ma paused, and Nie Kong could perceive You Ma burying his face behind his back: "But, since I was born to escape from prison, what will happen to her when the purpose is achieved? After leaving prison, your mother obviously doesn¡¯t need Yuma anymore. Is the value of Yuma¡¯s existence now?"


    It seems that Ah Ye¡¯s maids often brainwash her, everything is part of the vast magic, and those are all part of the sophisticated procedures for spawning prison escape items.


    "Okay, don''t be mediocre. Abandon everything before and start your new life tomorrow." Nie Kong hugged You Ma from behind in front of him, looking at the cute and pretty face showing a soft side, very Provoking pity.


    He helped her wipe away the tears, "Since the last mission is completed, then make the next mission yourself."


    "Make it yourself?" Yuma sobbed, staring blankly at her new father.


    "Yes, for example, do you want to be a good daughter of your father in the future, and try to get your mother to recognize yourself or something. In fact, many people will have the same troubles as you, but the purpose of specifying goals is not to make life full and Are you happy?" Nie Kong made up casually.


    "Well, Youma understands. Youma will be a good daughter of the father and will let the mother recognize Youma." Her pretty face of the tomboy regained its brilliance, and her hands held Nie Kong''s neck tightly. Faces pressed tightly together.


    "I will always be by your side." Nie Kong couldn''t help kissing her on the cheek. You Ma Qiao blushed and responded to Nie Kong, giving him a hard kiss on his right cheek.


    "Thank you, my father."


    "By the way, what is the relationship between Father, Father and Mother? Are you Yuma''s real father?" Yuma asked curiously.


    "Um, I guess... it may be in the future, but now and A Ye are just ordinary friends." Nie Kong said with a hesitant.


    "Hehe... Come on, Father, you must work hard to become Yuma''s true father."

 1011 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01039, the magician

    Nie Kong came out with You Ma and found that the two were sitting quietly on the sofa. There was a tense atmosphere around them. It seemed that the cold war was going to continue for some time.


    You Ma obediently called for your mother, but Ah Ye returned with a cold smile and said that you don''t need you anymore.I thought You Ma would show a disappointed and heavy expression, but You Ma changed, becoming more lively and full of vitality than before.


    "You Ma will cheer up, and will become a person who is valuable to your mother again."


    "Hehe, the broken puppet, Ah Ye, you can''t control it anymore." That Yue spit out a voice that was unclear, but especially happy.


    A Ye Qiao was angry and looked at You Ma coldly, who shrank behind Nie Kong in fear.


    "Then Yuechan, can you help you arrange for Youma to transfer to a nearby school?" Nie Kong smiled.


    "Yes, yes, but you have to go through the relevant procedures if you want to live in Xianshen City. I will arrange it for you tomorrow." Nayue muttered and glanced at Nie Kong inadvertently.


    "Well, I promised to go through the formalities with you tomorrow. By the way, You Majiang, are you in the third grade of elementary school?" Nie Kongwen said.


    "Father... Father, don''t look down on You Ma. You Ma will be able to graduate from the sixth grade in two months." She retorted with a blushing face. Naturally, she felt that when she took a bath with Nie Kong, she showed him that she was not growing. Boobs.


    "Oh, are you ready to graduate in the sixth grade? Then I can go to Caihai Academy to study junior high school soon. Now it''s a bit late to transfer, skip elementary school and come to Cainan School. I happen to be a teacher there." Yue smiled lightly.


    I heard that Nie Kong was actually a teacher that month, and Nie Kong weirdly looked at her small body like a young girl. Is her body really okay? She is more like a student than a teacher.


    "Huh, you really have to become a school teacher to watch the growth of the new students!" Ah Ye said coldly.


    "Yes, what''s wrong." Nayue sighed softly, looking at the world outside the window.After being immersed for a while, her pretty face was refreshed: "The room will be allocated to the three of you. Ah Ye can sleep in a room with him, so take a good rest." After that, she went straight back to the previous master. bedroom.


    "It''s all to blame you, that made me laugh so much by that month." A Ye''s blushing eyes glared at Nie Kong, and said bitterly.


    "Hehe, she has already misunderstood anyway, it''s better for us to really sleep in a room." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    "I want to sleep with you and Nangong that month... Sleep, I never remembered sharing a bed with you." She grunted and left the living room immediately after that month, wondering if she was going to take a bath or It''s rest.


    Looking at the lonely Nie Kong, You Ma felt a little unbearable and whispered: "Father, do you want You Ma to sleep with you."


    "You Ma is so good, don''t worry about me, choose the room you like." Nie Kong said with relief.


    "I...I''ll wait until Father Father chooses it."


    Nie Kong nodded, and tour the whole big house with You Ma.By comparison, he chose a room that was more spacious, but the original purpose of You Ma was to live next to Nie Kong.


    In a silent night, nothing special happened, and Yuma, who took off her restraints, slept peacefully.


    In the early morning of the next day, Nayuejiang took Nie Kong and You Ma to set off.Ah Ye had to follow, because if she left Nie Kong 100 meters away, something very bad would happen.


    As the general secretary of the LCO, she certainly feels upset when her freedom is restricted.Fortunately, the current environment is better and more free than prison, and she can barely accept it.Unfortunately, the bastard Nie Kong didn''t help himself but helped that month. He obviously promised to take him in for one night in prison. Is it because of his kissing that month?


    "Senior sister that month, are you here?" After a simple spatial movement, Nie Kong and the others came to an office.


    The speaker was a young woman with red hair combed into a ball head and braids. A cheongsam jacket with a mini skirt and tight pants underneath. The dress is full of sporty and plump body.


    She looked at Nie Kong with great interest, and touched that month''s head excitedly as if to comfort a child.


    "No, is that Senior Sister that Yuet going to fall in love?"


    "Don''t touch me, let''s say, they just came to help the three of them apply for the Demon Race landing card!" That month fiercely glared at the teacher who worked with her, unable to cope with her enthusiastic offensive.


    The so-called Mozu login certificate was originally a metal bracelet on the wrist with a living body sensor, magic sensor and transmitter inside.They are not ordinary people wearing this thing.Special registered citizens of the Mozu Special Zone, in other words, are inhumans, the Mozu.


    Logging demons wearing bracelets rarely harm humans.If such a thing is done, the demon attackers of the SAR police force will immediately rush in, and the demon race will be able to live in the city as a normal person.


    "She''s Misaki Sasaki, my colleague." Nayue unhappy looked at the tall girl in front of him, and explained to Nie Kong and the others.Then that month, Nie Kong and You Ma were introduced to the girl separately, and Ah Ye, who was deliberately ignored.


    However, Cape Sasaki has some impressions of Ah, because she studied at Saikai Academy five years ago and belonged to the same school as a graduate that month.I saw the battle between Ah Ye and Nayue five years ago.


    "By the way, he will become our colleague in the future. Let''s go through the formalities together." He added that month.


    "Really." Cape Sasaki''s eyes flashed at Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong looked at that month questioningly and found that she ignored Nie Kong''s opinions, but I alone helped him decide.Nie Kong thought it would be a teacher''s profession, so he didn''t think it was repulsive.


    Sasaki Cape connected to the computer and started to go through the relevant procedures.During the period, I asked Nie Kong about the identity of the three of them, and got an answer from two witches and one vampire.


    "The formalities are complete, congratulations on becoming a member of Kanjin City!" Sasaki Misaki handed them three bracelets, proof of belonging to the demons.


    "Especially Nie Kongjiang, I''ll take care of it in the future. The demon attacker is very hard."


    "Attack the devil, don''t you be a teacher?" Nie Kong''s eyes widened, completely wondering what was going on.


    "Hmph, ask for trouble." Ah Ye looked at Nie Kong mockingly, and said sarcastically.


    "Oh, I forgot to tell you. We are not only teachers, but also professional attackers who belong to the Special Administrative Region Police Force." Nayue said.

 1012 The collapse of the second element Text 01040, Caihai School?

    "No, I have no plans to join other organizations." Nie Kong refused.


    "Devil attacker is a great profession, why would Nie Kong-chan refuse it?" Sasaki Cape asked puzzledly.


    "Hey, I only blame my own power for being too strong, don''t you think that only commanding an empire of the night can meet my own strength?" Nie Kong laughed.


    "You daydream, only the true ancestor can have his own territory, what can you do as a little vampire." Nayue coldly snorted.There are only four true ancestors in the world, and even the fourth true ancestor belongs to the three true ancestors and the false god Tianbu jointly manufactured to deal with the holy annihilation, known as the world''s strongest vampire weapon!!It can be said that the whole world has already been divided up!


    The other vampires want to devour the true ancestor, the chance is too slight.


    "Just kidding! Actually, I prefer being a teacher than being a magician. Not only can I watch the students grow, but it is also very convenient to take care of Youma. So, I hope I can be a teacher of Caihai Academy like you "Nie Kong said.The school and the magician, Nie Kong chose the school.


    Hearing Nie Kong''s words, You Ma''s amber eyes were filled with mist, and for the first time I felt the care of others, and felt so warm physically and mentally.


    "The answer is very good, if you become the camp of that month, then you are ready to become an enemy with me."


    The plot has changed drastically, and the appearance of that month is very angry.In this situation, A Ye''s crimson eyes flashed with pride.


    "Okay, is it the teacher? You are ready, I will help you to complete the employment procedures, tomorrow you follow to school." The moon said with anger.


    "Haha, thank you very much." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    Very obediently, Sasaki Misaki''s eyes flashed with pity, as if he felt he was going to be tragic.The angry moon-chan is quite unreasonable and exclusive.


    So the next day, he threw a uniform to Nie Kong that month, saying that he should dress more seriously.Nie Kong had no doubts, but after putting it on, he found that it didn''t look like a teacher''s uniform, because it was not a black suit.


    Nie Kong didn''t care about the small details of his clothes. After he changed into his uniform, He and Ah Ye followed that Yuechan and disappeared for an instant.Yuma at the back waved her hand, saying that his father would come back soon.


    Ah Ye came to the familiar academy, her eyes flashed with complexity, and Nie Kong was left behind and they went to the library alone.By the way, she used to belong to the secretary of the library organization, although she belonged to the magic book.


    She felt that Yu Qi followed Nie Kong closely and was not as real and valuable as reading a book by herself.But her tragedy and distress is that she must always pay attention to what Nie Kong does, otherwise she will surpass the distance of one hundred meters.


    Nie Kong followed that month and came to the front of a classroom. He looked up and found that it was Class A in the first grade of high school.Nayue-chan told him to wait at the door of the classroom, and she had to go to the classroom first.


    Nie Kong had many experiences, so he smiled and said that he knew well.Because the experience is exactly the same in being a girl in love.


    A few minutes later, I heard that Yuechan''s voice calling herself.Nie Kong put on a gentle smile and calmly opened the teacher''s door.The immature cheeks of more than 30 students first came into view.Divided into four groups and arranged in the classroom, Nayuechan on the podium seemed to be standing on a chair. Nie Kong felt very funny.


    "Huh?!" Seeing Nie Kong''s arrival, everyone in the classroom stared at him.Outstanding faces, coupled with mature smiles, brought unprecedented impact to the immature.


    "The new transfer student...I''m so handsome." The girls screamed, and the boys murmured that Nie Kong''s age was not suitable. He was a little mature. They thought it was a new teacher.


    "Classmates, it''s nice to meet you, I''m your new and old..." Nie Kong smiled and stepped onto the podium and waved his hands, but before he could finish speaking, he interrupted him that month.


    "He is the new transfer student I just introduced, Nie Kong, please take good care of him." Na Yue filled with an evil smile to announce.


    That month''s words, like nine heavens divine thunder directly bombarding Nie Kong''s heart, his expectant smile instantly solidified on his face.


    "That Yuechan, I don''t hear clearly, please say it again?!"


    "Student Nie Kong, please don''t be naughty and tease the teacher, just pick a place to sit. One more thing, please call me Teacher Nayue!" He coughed slightly, and touched Nie Kong''s head with his heels. .


    "Then Yuechan, are you playing with me?" The book in Nie Kong''s hand fell with a clang.


    "Hehe..." Ah Ye, who was observing Nie Kong, couldn''t help being stunned, her cold and pretty face blooming like a hundred flowers, although only for a moment, it was very beautiful.


    "Hmph, I told you to trust Nangong that month, now you are suffering."


    "Student Nie Kong, please be sure to study seriously. Because there will be more than a month to go to the final exam, if the students who fail the exam, be careful to repeat the grade." That month with a smile, but I don¡¯t know why Nie Kong is kind Fluffy feeling.


    "Hmph, the exam is a trivial matter for me. I am really concerned that Yuechan can have a good class. Without that chair, I can''t seem to see you!" Nie Kong said with a cold snort, as if The qi has not disappeared yet.


    That Yuechan was just as hot, and the students around felt trembling. Today''s Yuechan is different from usual.


    "Class starts now..." That month, a row of podiums made a bang, which felt terrible.


    Nie Kong was absent-minded. He didn''t know where he was drifting. He felt that he had to skip class. Being a student was really boring.And glanced at the surrounding students, none of them could match Ah Ye''s existence.


    No, there is not even an existence comparable to Cape Sasaki.Coming into this world, Nie Kong felt that in terms of girls, no one could beat Ah Ye.Sure enough, does Ah Ye belong to the heroine.


    As for the leading actor, there is no emerging trend so far.But since there is a Demon Special Zone, it should be said that the position of the male lead must be in the Demon Special Zone!!Although I don''t know the development of the plot, Nie Kong is really looking forward to it. There is a challenge that has not been available before.With your own strength, you shouldn''t let regrets appear!

 1013 The collapse of the second element text 01041, the runaway of spirit blood

    Nie Kong held his chin with his left hand and looked absently at the sky outside the window. The cute and slightly illegible sound of that month faintly heard in his ears, but it was a pity that he was chanting some bird language.She teaches English classes and serves as the head teacher for Nie Kong and the others.


    Although she is small, she has a wonderful sense of majesty and leadership in the college.As a very capable teacher, the students'' comments on her are very good. Many people like to call her "Nayuejiang" intimately.Therefore, apart from Sasaki Cape, Nie Kong is the second existence who dared to provoke Nayue, as her student.Often absent from class, and most of the class time is in daze and sleep.However, his classmates admired him very much because he showed excellent academic performance.


    Suddenly, Nie Kong noticed that the back mountain of the school burst out in an instant of magical fluctuations, and the magical power was obviously out of control!


    "That Yuechan, I have something to ask for leave for a while." Without waiting for her to agree, Nie Kong rushed out of the classroom in two or three steps.Without waiting for him to use teleport to see what happened, it felt like someone was holding the corner of his clothes.


    "Asshole, don''t run around casually." Turning around, Ah Ye looked at herself upright.


    "Well, I almost forgot to take Ah Ye." Nie Kong smiled and took her soft little hand.A Ye struggling slightly, letting Nie Kong hold her tightly as if she accepted her fate, her cheeks were slightly red.


    Nie Kong took Ah Ye to use teleport to appear from the teaching building to the back mountain of the college.


    A small park surrounded by green trees and grass, less than ten minutes¡¯ walk from Caihai Academy.A small gray building can be seen in the depths, which looks like a monastery.


    "Help..." A cry of horror and misery came from the monastery, making people horrified.And the voice is very immature, obviously from an eleven or twelve-year-old girl.


    "What happened?" Ah Ye asked aloud.


    "It seems something is serious." Behind them, A Ye made a quiet voice, confused.He has an inexplicable leadership tone and mysterious coercion.A loli in a luxurious dress and holding a parasol full of lace came in an instant.


    "Then, that Yuechan!? You don''t have to go to class anymore?" Nie Kong wasn''t surprised at her arrival.The magic power fluctuates greatly, and she has already noticed it with her magic cultivation base


    "Are you embarrassed to say it?" Na Yue muttered.: From the intelligence network of the attacker, I learned that the spiritual blood of the sage seems to be sealed in the Yadilad Monastery!"


    "The spiritual blood of the sage, what is that?" Nie Kong asked in confusion.


    "The crimson liquid metal life form with independent will created by the great alchemist Nina Yadilad two hundred and seventy years ago can be called the perfect work of the alchemist. If you can transplant your soul into In the immortal metal life form, not only can it become truly immortal, but it also possesses the same powerful magic power as the true ancestor. Depending on the situation, is the spiritual blood of the sage resurrected? The monastery adopts a lot of spiritual abilities As a tribute!" That month''s bulging eyes stared at the front and whispered.


    "Don''t pretend to be arrogant, go inside and see the situation." Nie Kong held the two women''s little hands tightly and directly used the place where the incident occurred in the monastery.


    The situation inside was very tragic. I saw a red blood-like metal sphere exuding riot magic constantly devouring the little loli of the monastery, and there were less than three dozen loli left.One of them has silver hair that reminds people of snow, and pale blue eyes that resemble glaciers.Perhaps due to the color of the hair and eyes, the beautiful girl makes people feel an indescribable nobility.Her height is almost the same as You Ma, and her refined appearance reveals a sense of holiness.


    They were afraid to curl up and had no power to resist.The metal spheres flowed out a shiny liquid like liquid, one by one submerged the loli into the red metal.When Nie Kong and the others arrived, there were only a girl who was beautiful as a nun and a partner hugging each other.The metallic liquid didn''t mean to stop, the feet of another girl were drowning like their bodies.


    "Stop it!" I can''t help but save her.


    "Ah..." The moment Nie Kong shot, the pure and refined Lori closed her eyes tightly, and her body exploded with a powerful spiritual force, pushing the bright red metallic liquid back several meters.It''s a pity that the partner she embraced has turned into sparkling metal below the knee.Her body also had more or less injuries, perhaps when she ran away.


    Seeing that the spiritual blood of the sage was about to attack again, Nie Kong''s figure stood in front of the two women.


    It seems that Nie Kong is not in his eyes, the spiritual blood of the sage is overflowing and flooding towards Nie Kong.Nie Kong slapped hard, and the whole red liquid burst into powder with a bang.Strangely, the magic has not disappeared.The powdered red blood reunited little by little, like Buu immortal in the world of Dragon Ball!


    Seeing Nie Kong''s appearance, the two women looked at Nie Kong tremblingly.Nie Kong simply looked very gentle, and a gentle smile could dispel fear.If she has a temperament like a nun, then Nie Kong''s temperament is as warm as an angel, like a god in the eyes of the two women!


    "Idiot, if you want to defeat the sage''s spiritual blood, you must defeat the nucleus that controls the switch on its body!" Ah Ye reminded lightly.


    Nie Kong looked at it, and as expected, there was a black sphere in the middle.It was similar in shape, and there was one in an abandoned corner of the monastery, but at that moment it was a gem like a fire ruby.


    "You don''t need to take action, that is the job of the demon attacker."


    Many silver chains appeared in the space, tied to the sage''s spiritual blood, but unfortunately the spiritual blood turned into liquid and escaped.Na Yue Qiao''s face was tense, the golden knight behind appeared, and the sharp sword in her hand stabbed out of thin air.


    There was a circle of ripples in the space, and the point of the sword appeared in the core refining position of the spiritual blood in an instant, which smashed it with a click.The whole group of spiritual blood seems to have lost energy and froze strangely.The liquid solidified into a solid state, like a huge ruby.


    "It seems to be sealed again, it is too dangerous to keep it. Regardless, that is not something I should consider." Nayue said lightly.


    "Hehe, I think it''s easy to destroy it. Would you like to give it a try?"


    "No, who told you to refuse to be a demon attacker. Now that the matter is over, you can go back to class for me." Na Yuechan hummed.

 1014 The collapse of the second element body 01042

    "Wait a minute, now the important thing is to take them to the hospital for treatment. It''s a trivial thing to go to class." Nie Kong said solemnly looking at that month.


    "I really love to take care of human affairs. Is he a vampire among the demons?" Ah Ye muttered, his actions flashed through her mind one by one.


    "Leave it to me." That month, I took away my umbrella and came to the two loli with a self-righteous smile.The two loli didn''t seem to give her face, they were so scared that they kept crying, and tremblingly hugged each other''s bodies.The age is the same as You Ma, about 11 years old!


    "Ha, Yuechan, you see you scared them, it seems that they don''t believe you. Let me try it." Nie Kong chuckled lightly, and slowly squatted in front of the two loli, like comforting The frightened kittens gently stroked their little heads with the palms of their hands.


    "Hey, don''t be afraid, big brother will take you to the hospital for treatment." Nie Kong''s comfort seemed to be effective, and the two loli''s emotions began to become stable, and they were not so scared. They blinked and stared at Nie Kong.Nie Kong tentatively stretched out his arm around their waists, and they did not resist.


    With one arm around the slender waist of a loli, Nie Kong hugged two loli in his broad arms.Their little hands gripped Nie Kong''s clothes tightly, they might be afraid of falling off.


    The bodies of the two loli were very light and soft, and the two women were small and could not fill Nie Kong''s arms. They were much lighter than expected.The physical development did not begin, Nie Kong smelled Loli.


    "I''ll lead the way." That month snorted and murmured uncomfortably. He never expected that Nie Kong would be more popular than himself. Isn''t he really scary.In fact, due to the inhuman power she showed, the two loli were afraid of that month.Although the month was lovely, there was a trace of majesty.Ah Ye will not do unnecessary things, the two loli will automatically pass.


    On the way, Nie Kong learned that almost all children in the monastery are adopted orphans.The beautiful silver-haired loli was called Natsane Haze, and the other loli whose legs were corroded by spiritual blood could not speak.Because Nie Kong was afraid that she would be too painful, he comforted her to fall asleep.


    When I came to the hospital in the Mozu Special Zone, as a demon attacker that month, he personally went out to complete all the procedures for the two women, and the hospital directly arranged them to perform related treatment.


    Nie Kong did not use his power to cure, because he felt that the current world''s technology could easily cope with the disease.The answer given by the doctor said that there was nothing wrong with the two, and that a full recovery would require treatment and hospitalization for several months.


    "Big brother, don''t leave Xia Yin." Ye Lai Xia Yin tightly grasped the corner of Nie Kong''s clothes, her beautiful and lovely eyes were filled with a little horror again.


    "You have to stay in the hospital for treatment. Brother will come to see you in the future." Nie Kong gently patted her head and said comfortingly.


    "When is there time, ten minutes or an hour?" The monastery''s partners and nuns were all dead, and she regarded Nie Kong as her new support. Doesn''t he feel scared anymore and refuses to let him leave.


    "Well, I will probably go to school after school. I am studying at Caihai College." Nie Kong replied.


    "Then... Then don''t forget to visit us." Xia Yin looked at him with bright and pure eyes, Nie Kong nodded and agreed to her, Xia Yin reluctantly watched his departure.


    "Student Nie Kong, it''s not enough to have a daughter and Youma? Could it be that you plan to adopt two more daughters and you will take care of them."Although it was a bit of a joke, in fact, that month admired Nie Kong very much.For a long time, people who see difficulties will come forward. He has a gentle heart.He is not so much a vampire, but he is more human than human.


    Nie Kong''s eyes lit up, "It''s a good idea. I''m looking forward to the three of them being able to form four sisters with Na Yuechan. They will definitely be cute."


    "Well, they are indeed very similar to sisters." Ah Ye smiled lightly.


    "You two..." The fan in his hands was constantly waving like Nie Kong and Aye, with puffed up faces and eyes as big as goldfish. They looked very cute.


    "Hehe, does that Yuechan want to be the mother of the three of them?" Nie Kong held her fan-waving wrist and said with a smile.


    "Huh... to be their mother?" She was taken aback that month, but she didn''t respond immediately.


    "Huh..." A Ye snorted coldly, looking at Nie Kong with cold eyes, as if angry.


    "Idiot, what are you talking nonsense. Who...who would want to marry you..." After returning to her senses, her pretty face that month was completely red, and her tone of voice, who had been illegible, was panicked. Become a ball.I don''t know if it is Nie Kong''s lethality too much, or that month''s brain supplement ability is too strong.


    "Youma and I look exactly the same, do you think that month is suitable for her mother?" Ah Ye said lightly, somehow she said something like that, as if there was something hidden in the words.


    Nie Kong looked a little surprised at Ah Ye, she glared at Nie Kong instead, turning her face away: "What do you look at, be careful I dig out your eyes." When she said aggressively, there was indeed Ah Ye fierce. style.


    The three of them were silent for a moment, one with his face down and the other with his face.As the setting sun went down, the fiery sun made the faces of the two women glow red, giving them a strange beauty.


    After a long time, a trace of loneliness and loneliness flashed through the eyes of the month when the mood recovered!!


    The three walked side by side, and instead of returning to school, they returned to their apartment that month.After seeing Nie Kong coming back, You Ma rushed out in surprise, wearing an apron.It was a pity that month: "You Ma should wear a maid costume."


    Yuma, who looks like a tomboy, wears a maid outfit, it''s not suitable.Nie Kong felt that if he wanted to wear a maid costume, he had to wait until You Ma looked like a girl.


    After Nie Kong and the others left, the Artificial Island Management Commune, which received the information that month, sent related personnel to block the monastery.The spiritual blood of the sage was once again sealed.It''s not that it refuses to destroy it, I don''t know why it has not been destroyed humanely, but that it has used magic to re-seal the spiritual blood.


    Its appearance was a trivial matter to Nie Kong, so I didn''t care!!

 1015 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01043The crying girl

    Time passed quietly, and two months passed quickly.The school''s final assessment was over, and Nie Kong''s eyes were broken because all his grades were unqualified, and it was said that he would have to repeat the grade for one year.


    Not to mention the super learning ability of his own soul power, not to mention how many knowledge and experience he has experienced, and relying on the diffusion of spiritual knowledge to cheat and other things is extremely simple, it is impossible for Nie Kong to fail.After a little thought, Nie Kong''s mouth was smiling, and Yuechan would keep herself in her class.That month''s character, as always, is so solemn.Although I feel a little happy, I don''t want to be a student.After getting used to being a teacher, being a student is really awkward.


    Anyway, it''s not a day or two to like to fight against that month, Nie Kong has his own plan.


    And You Ma looked very happy, cheering and said that he could go to a school with his father.With sweat on Nie Kong''s face, his appreciation to the teacher seemed impatient.If I was in the first year of high school, I called my father, who was in the first grade of junior high school, to his father, it would be a bit bad and it would definitely make the whole school a sensation!


    And Xia Yin, who was hospitalized with the spiritual blood of the sage, was finally about to be discharged!Nie Kong often visits her, but he really likes that kind and cute loli.Especially when she called her big brother Nie Kong, she was so cute.With the combination of silver hair and ice-blue pupils, it is hard to believe how beautiful the growth is, whether it is soul or appearance.


    That evening, Nie Kong came to the hospital as always, and the witch A Ye used to follow him in secret.In front of Xia Yin''s ward, an uncle wearing glasses was waiting there, as if waiting for him to arrive.A white robe for research, with the temperament of a researcher, is about 30 years old.


    "Hello, you are Nie Kong, right. Nice to meet you, my name is Xiansheng Ye Lai!!" He stretched out his hand to Nie Kong friendly.


    "Yase? What kind of relationship do you have with Xia Yin?" Nie Kong frowned.


    "Her mother is my sister. I am very glad that you helped take care of Xia Yin some time ago. Although she was put in the monastery through research in the past, I didn''t expect that would happen!" He said gratefully.


    "Where are Xia Yin''s parents?" Nie Kong asked strangely.


    "It¡¯s okay to tell you, in fact, I never knew who irresponsibly left my sister alone, regardless of my daughter. Until two months after discovering the power of her psychic, I have checked and confirmed her father Al The former king of Dikia! For the princess at that time, it was an affair. After Xia Yin''s mother gave birth, she returned to her home country, Japan. Some time ago, I discovered the builder of the Yadirad monastery through investigation and found her life experience. "Yase Xiansheng said.


    "Xia Yin would be a princess, so it''s no wonder that he would unnaturally reveal a noble temperament." Nie Kong suddenly realized.


    "I will treat Xia Yin as a daughter in the future, please feel at ease." He said firmly.


    "It doesn''t matter, because we will have the opportunity to meet in the future." Nie Kong talked a lot with her, knowing that she was going to be in sixth grade, and next year she was going to study at Caihai College.


    "Thank you for your understanding." He bowed.


    "Well, let''s talk about it in the ward, I hope you can adopt another girl from the monastery at the same time." Nie Kong said lightly.


    "It''s a great honor." Xiansheng Ye Lai opened the door, and the two came to the ward together.


    "Big Brother and Dad?" Xia Yin said in surprise, her pure and pretty face glowing brightly.It seems that Xiansheng Haase didn''t tell her the truth, but he really concealed his identity.


    "Xia Yin, ready to leave the hospital." Nie Kong smiled.


    "Woo, are you leaving Big Brother? Will you not see Big Brother anymore?" Xia Yin cried, her azure blue eyes blinking with a little crystal brilliance, so beautiful.


    "Don''t worry, there will be opportunities to meet frequently in the future, and make an appointment with your eldest brother to meet again at Caihai School." Nie Kong touched her silver hair without paying attention to her identity as a princess.She is so kind and pure like an angel.Nie Kong felt shocked, eager to turn her into his own angel, Gabriel of the Devil''s High School seemed to have a reincarnation tool in his hands.I will regret if I miss Xia Yin.


    "Caihai Academy?" Since the monastery is on the back of the school, she is very familiar with everything about the college."Well, Xia Yin Junior High must study at Caihai Academy!" Her eyes were shining, full of hope for tomorrow.


    Reluctantly, she turned around and left after three steps!When the time came to seven or eight o''clock, the people in the hospital left one after another, whether it was the patients and visitors from outside!!


    Nie Kong was about to leave the hospital when he found a beautiful and cute girl with long orange hair sitting on a bench, crying in the rain in Pear Blossom.It was dark outside the window, and the courtyard was silent, only the faint light of emergency lighting shone on her still slightly young face.Nie Kong, who happened to pass by, stopped suddenly, his eyes fixed on that face.Nie Kong wouldn''t care if she hadn''t been wearing the uniform of a freshman in Cainan College.


    Sensing Nie Kong''s gaze, Qian Cong suddenly raised her head.With tears of strong eyes, unexpectedly stared at him, a very stubborn girl.


    Nie Kong didn''t understand how she would cry in the hospital at eight or nine in the middle of the night, and seeing her neatly dressed, her body was pure, she didn''t look like being bullied.


    "Here you..." Nie Kong handed out his handkerchief. "Speaking of which, are you a new first-year junior high school student in our school? It seems the first time I saw you?"


    "Senior''s name is Nie Kong, the only repeater in high school, right." Qian Cong questioned unexpectedly.


    "Senior who skipped class all day, do you think you have the right to say that? What''s more, there are so many people in Cainan School, and there are not many days since the beginning of school! It is the senior who is very famous in the middle of our school!" Nie Kong''s unique appearance, the college Everyone knows here.


    "Haha, I actually didn''t plan to be a student at all." Nie Kong shrugged casually, "I aim to be a glorious and great teacher at Cainan School by next semester at the latest!"


    "Nonsense, how can a senior''s level be a teacher?" She said softly, as if she had forgotten the sad things.

 1016 The collapse of the second element body 01044, blue feather light onion

    What attracted Nie Kong''s attention was the notebook on his knees and the pair of rustic glasses on the keyboard, which were probably used to hide his cuteness in the past.A woman¡¯s information was displayed on the laptop screen, and Nie Kongling took a glance to understand why she was crying.Her mother was hospitalized due to illness, but the doctor failed to save her life and died in the evening.


    "Senior stopped appearing in the hospital at the current time. Could it be that he was injured?" Weeping red eyes looked at Nie Kong and asked curiously.


    "Crow''s mouth, how can a strong person like me get hurt!" Nie Kong pouted his lips and told the truth: "There have been two orphans in the Yadilad monasticism hospital for two months. I have come here often since before. Look at them."


    "I heard that fools can''t catch a cold, so the legend is true." She said, because it was easy to see Nie Kong in the hospital some time ago, she believed Nie Kong''s words.


    "Who is a fool."


    Nie Kong felt from his voice that the girl''s wariness and hostility towards him seemed to be lessened, probably not because of a psychological effect.Her mother has just passed away, so she is very guarded.


    "Hehe, what are you doing with the pestle? Senior, please sit here." Qian Cong closed the laptop he was holding on his lap and pointed to the empty seat next to him.


    "Uh, but..." Nie Kong was about to leave the hospital, so he didn''t plan to stay there all the time.Xia Yin was discharged from the hospital and the matter came to an end.


    "It''s okay. If a person is crying alone in the dark night, doesn''t it look miserable?" she said with a smile.


    "Although I really want to comfort you, I can''t help you! Look at many people passing by staring at me with disgusting eyes. It seems that they have misunderstood what I have done. It''s causing trouble." Nie Kong secretly pointed to a young boy who was peeking at them. He had silver hair and was wearing a hooded dress, covering his somewhat lazy face.


    It seems that he kept looking at them when he was passing by. The reason may be that he saw his classmates at the school and saw that he was a student of Caihai School!


    "It doesn''t matter. If someone is gossiping, I will say that you made me cry."


    The light green thief smiled, obviously a beautiful faceless beauty, with a raunchy smile, would not care whether she was a lady, and showed her personality!


    "That''s too much, right?"


    "It''s just a trivial matter, anyway, seniors, please bear with me, as the punishment for seeing me cry." She said unreasonably, and her cheerful attitude made people not realize that she was of the opposite sex, like a buddy.


    "Okay, if someone asks, I answer that you are my sister." Nie Kong said with a light smile.


    "Hmph, they will definitely say that you are really a ghost brother, because I will tell them that your brother is actually going to peek at his sister''s pants." She blinked and said with a smile, speaking with Nie Kong without any worries.


    She has a hearty personality, she should be able to escape the shadow of her mother''s death soon.


    Nie Kong sat beside her and chatted with her for a long time.The attitude and tone of speech completely regarded himself as a buddy of Nie Kong. Nie Kong felt that there is no girl in the second element that is the same.


    "By the way, I haven''t known your name until now." Nie Kong asked, sitting beside her.


    "My name is Lan Yu Qian Cong, Grade B of the first grade in junior high school. The seniors call me Qian Cong. See you at school in the future. I hope you don''t pretend not to know each other!" She closed the laptop on her knees and waved to Nie Kong on her arm. I waved and left!


    Although talking with her for more than half an hour, Nie Kong felt as if it had only been a while.Lan Yu Qian Cong is such an interesting girl, I don''t know if she is in the same class with You Ma.


    Nie Kong took Ah Ye back to the house that month. You Ma came out happily and cried out, "Father, Mother, welcome back." Nie Kong came back for an hour late, You Ma thought that Nie Kong and Ah Ye It''s a date.


    "You Ma, it''s been a month since the beginning of school, what''s the school life habits?" Nie Kong asked concerned.


    "Well, I''m very happy, but it''s a pity that I can''t see my father often in school." She replied softly.


    "Your father is often absent from class, and I can''t even see me as the head teacher. If you continue to be absent, you should prepare for the first year of Wannian High School." Na Yuechan exclaimed.


    "Well, I will report to the school tomorrow." Nie Kong didn''t say that he would go to class, but used the school to prevaricate them."Forgot to ask Yuma, which class are you in the first grade of junior high school?"


    "My father, will you come to visit Youma? Youma is in the first grade class A." Youma said happily.


    Not in Lan Yu Qing Cong''s class, Nie Kong chuckled lightly.If You Ma called her father, it would surely hit many people.The first grade of junior high school is called the first grade dad of high school, and it will definitely be a sensation.


    So Nie Kong has rarely attended classes since the beginning of school, and he didn''t care about avoiding the situation.The key point is that he doesn''t understand the plot, for fear that it will cause a strong shock to the plot.


    Early the next morning, Nie Kong no longer wore the uniform of the Caihai School, and changed to a black uniform that looked mature.After arriving at the school with the three daughters of that month, that Yuechan teleported away.


    The melodious class bell rang, and the campus became calm again! Occasionally there would be a few pops, which seemed to be the sound of teachers beating with the pointer and the sound of students reading.


    Nie Kong followed Nayue closely, and a teleport came to her office.The office is located higher than the principal¡¯s, and luxurious. I really don¡¯t know which one of her or the principal has the most power.


    It seems that he has to break away from his status as a repeater and become a teacher again. The principal does not have the right to speak that month.A comparison is very clear, that month seems to be ruling the school, and she has the identity of a magic attacker.


    The office is empty, it seems that Yuechan should be in class.On the desk, there was a cup of black tea with the remaining temperature, and there was a smell of mint, which smelled very good.


    "Well, let''s have a showdown with her, anyway, it''s impossible for Yuechan to watch her and Ah Ye leave." Nie Kong used this idea and let her be the only one, but the only thing is that it is impossible to rest assured.

 1017 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01045, misunderstanding?

    Youzai sat on Na Yuechan''s chair and turned over some materials on the table.There are two profiles of characters, their names are marked with red colored pens.


    "Xiao Gucheng, Grade B of Junior High, a blood servant of the Fourth True Ancestor..." Nie Kong was slightly surprised when he saw his information.Does the fourth true ancestor in the legend really exist?Looking at the photo, it looks very similar to the boy I saw in the hospital last night, and just like Qian Cong.The other was named Yase Keshu, and the file said that he belonged to the watcher of the fourth true ancestor sent by the Lion King agency.


    Nie Kong was a little interested in the fourth true ancestor, and didn''t care about the two first-year juniors!


    "Wow, Nie Kongjiang, are you peeking at the information of Senior Sister that month, or are you changing your mind to be a magician with us?" A carefree voice broke out at the door, one with his hair braided into a bun A cute girl in a cheongsam-style shirt and mini skirt appeared at the door.


    "Hey, Sasaki Misaki, don''t you need to go to class?" Nie Kong threw the information in his hand on the table and replied with a careless smile.


    "Who said that, the courses are full, but there is a little important thing to do!" Sasaki Cape spit out her tongue embarrassedly, she has a taste of Chinese beauty, very seductive.


    "Is it the job of a demon master?" Nie Kong could naturally guess what would leave the teacher''s job behind.


    "Yes, there seems to be something that I need to confirm personally. Unfortunately, Nie Kongjiang is not our attacker, so I can''t come to help." Sasaki Misaki said softly.


    "Forget it, I don''t plan to participate in a private fight between your forces."


    "Look at what you said, is there such darkness in the attacker? Our only responsibility is to protect Xianjin Island. Since Senior Sister that month is not there, can you ask Nie Kongchan for help?" Sasaki Misaki said pitifully.


    "What''s the matter, I can help as much as possible," Nie Kong said.


    "It''s not a big deal. In the fourth quarter of the morning, Class B of Grade One will have a physical education class. Although there is no time, I have to explain it. I am afraid it is too late, because they are in class. Nie Kongjiang, when you are Help me go to the classroom to announce that the teacher told them to change to free activities." She looked at Nie Kong and asked.Sasaki Misaki teaches physical education and first-year junior high school students.


    "It''s easy to say, you go quickly, don''t delay things, I will help you announce it." Nie Kong responded.


    "Please don''t remember it wrong, Class B of the first grade in junior high school. If you don''t say anything, I have to leave." Sasaki Misaki hurriedly left after a great deal of gratitude.Nie Kong''s spiritual knowledge was covered, and the direction she was heading was surprisingly the hospital where Xia Yin lived.


    What happened? Not only Lan Yu Qiancong and the attendants of the Fourth True Ancestor appeared there, but now Nie Kong was a little strange with the gathering of the attackers.As everyone knows, the twelfth coffin of the Fourth True Ancestor has arrived.


    The campus of ten minutes between classes became calm and noisy again, and in the blink of an eye we arrived at the fourth class in the morning.Nie Kong left the office that month and hurried to the student teaching building.


    Different from high school students, middle school students are in the second teaching building.In front of the lawn, rockery and pavilion, several redwoods dotted it, the scenery is very pleasant.Caihai College is a private college with middle and high schools.


    Walking in the corridor, you can get to the first and second graders in the first teaching building, making loud noises and laughing.Many cute girls come and go, they are very vivid.Unlike high school, the girls are very young.


    Nie Kong found the first-grade Class B classroom on the second floor according to the sign at the door, confirmed that he had not admitted his mistake, straightened his collar, and pushed the door in.


    What appeared before my eyes was a childish face, divided into four groups, about forty people.The classroom is clean and tidy, and the blackboard in the center is cleanly wiped, and it is doing well on the day.The three-column sliding aluminum alloy glass windows made the interior very light. The students looked serious and expectant, but they were a little surprised to see a stranger coming in.


    Especially a girl with golden hair, whose eyes with rustic glasses are about to bulge out, whispered: "No way, senior...Is he going to come to me grandiosely?"


    Nie Kong nodded and smiled at them and stepped onto the podium.Preparing to announce that Mr. Sasaki Misaki had taken a leave of absence, a clear voice called out: "Good teacher." He didn''t respond, and the students shouted again in unison: "Good teacher!"


    "Huh?" He was confused and stunned. He bit his head and said: "Hello classmates, sit down. Well, I''m here today to announce one..."


    "Wow... I changed a teacher. Teacher, don''t you introduce yourself." The girls said with interest, their blushing faces looked very excited.When Nie Kong was feeling stunned, "Crackling..." A burst of warm applause sounded.


    There were young and innocent smiling faces in the audience, and a pair of enthusiastic looking eyes. Nie Kong was blank for ten seconds, and the words of Sasaki Misaki''s request could not be said. Classmates, let me take your physical education class instead of Sasazaki Cape for the time being."


    Nie Kong felt that God had arranged for him. He came to the classroom by mistake and was misunderstood as a teacher by the students.But the sound of the first sentence sounds like it sounds familiar.With a move in his heart, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. The opportunity is rare, and it can''t be wasted.


    The students in the audience looked at him with scorching eyes, Nie Kong was used to being a teacher, so he looked generous!


    Nie Kong''s heart moved, isn''t it the opportunity God has given him.


    "Students go to the changing room to change their prepared clothes, and we will gather at the volleyball court." After Nie Kong ordered, he calmly left the classroom.


    "Wow, the new teacher is so handsome, I don''t know what his name is, do you have a girlfriend?"


    "You give up, the teacher will look at you, a middle school student, regardless of the age difference."


    The classroom became lively, and the girls were discussing about Nie Kong.And a boy with silver hair lay down on the table, crying bored.And because he rarely shows up at school, no one can recognize him.


    The girl in the corner of the classroom watched Nie Kong''s departure in amazement, her mind went blank. The unfolding of the matter was not what she expected.It was supposed to look at the way the senior blushed to explain, did he really regard himself as a teacher?

 1018 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01046Go to physical education again

    The girls change clothes very slowly. After Nie Kong led the boys to concentrate for five minutes, a dozen beautiful loli appeared in the volleyball court one after another wearing tight four-corner sportswear, one by one with poor breasts but pretty thighs. Especially attractive eyes.


    The students were instructed to do seductive warm-up exercises for a few minutes, and then proceed to the topic of this class.Teaching a few first-year physical education classes in junior high schools is too pediatric. Nie Kong has a lot of experience.


    "Senior Nie Kong, what do you think we are going to do now?" The girl who smiled and took off her rustic eyes and said to Nie Kong with a smile.


    "What, isn''t he a teacher, but a well-known senior Nie Kong from the school, he wants to pretend to be a teacher to come to class?" Hearing Lan Yu Qiansong''s words, the students looked very surprised.


    "Ahem, there is nothing to be surprised. Ms. Sasaki Misaki has important things to do, so please ask me to substitute for the lesson. And I''m not sure, I will really become your teacher in the future." Nie Kong smiled confidently. , Naturally came out with a teacher''s temperament.


    "Wow, do you want to be our teacher?" The girls didn''t have the slightest opinion. Instead, they looked at Nie Kong with sparkling eyes, hoping that Nie Kong would really become their teacher.


    "Is it really okay? His academic grades in the first grade of high school were all down, so he should be a teacher. Senior is a bit empty talk." A classmate with a lazy face said weirdly.


    "Hehe, Gucheng, don''t underestimate him. Look at his leisurely attitude, he will definitely not be the first time a teacher." The boy with headphones smiled.


    "Let''s talk about it later, it''s important to have class now, now let''s practice the rules and basic movements of volleyball. Light onion sauce, you are the first to come out!" Nie Kong looked at the beautiful girl who met yesterday.


    "Senior, if you don''t teach well, I won''t help you end it." Qian Cong pouted, as if preaching to his friend.


    "Hey, deal with you little ghosts, isn''t that as simple as drinking water." Nie Kong said indifferently.


    "Don''t underestimate our first grade in junior high school. You are not just a senior who is three years older than us. I am afraid that seniors who come to the first grade in junior high school will fail the exam." Qian Cong hummed, arguing with Nie Kong with hands on hips.


    "Okay, now I''m going to practice serving. I''ll demonstrate it, and then you can try it." Nie Kong gently tossed the soft volleyball, jumped up and shot the volleyball off the opposite court.


    Qian Cong failed to respond, only saw a phantom stab at the corner of the court.The serve action is simple and neat and can serve as a good teaching material.


    "Student Qian Cong, come and have a look." Nie Kong said.


    Qian Cong''s learning ability is very good, and quickly learned to serve and smash.While demonstrating, Nie Kong explained to the students the rules and precautions of the competition in detail.


    After roughly confirming the basic movements, they continued to practice in a leisurely game.


    Although it was an informal competition, the class members were enthusiastic about participating.More than forty people were divided into eight groups to start the competition. Light spring onions in gym suits were mixed among the classmates.


    The defender wiped the floor and used a parabolic serve from the enemy line.The ball flew upwards lightly, towards the side of the net where no one was there.When everyone thinks that the ball will pass directly over the sideline and become an out-of-bounds ball.


    Qian Cong ran under the ball, slammed on the floor and jumped up.The small body jumped up gently, and gently waved his left hand, buckling towards the enemy camp.Landing silently on the ground, the students on the other side had an expression that didn''t understand what was happening, and they had already scored a point.


    "Wow... I thought Qian Cong Jiang would be a quiet girl, but I didn''t expect to be good at sports activities." The surrounding companion praised.A smile appeared on Qian Cong''s face, which she didn''t know how to face, and dealt with the compliments of the students.


    It is true that Shallow''s motor nerves are very good, and there seems to be a huge power hidden in the body. The Miko''s aptitude is much stronger than Xia Yin, and a few simple exercises will naturally not trouble her.


    After seeing this scene, Qian Cong felt a little depressed, she was not good at acting in front of others, and had always been alone and independent.Although they are in the same class, they are actually wary of many people.The only people who can open their hearts to chat and talk are Yaase Kishu and Nie Kong in the class.


    The strength of the two teams is too far apart, and the shallow team leads the opposite by five points.On one side, Akagi and Yase Keshu''s team were also suppressing each other.


    Nie Kong took the girls to sweat with vitality and youth, and the delicate body that was tight in the clothes felt a nostalgic excitement.Although I was a teacher at Zero Degree Warrior, the course is fundamentally different from the ordinary two-dimensional.


    The score was 10:24, and the light team led.If you score them again, the opponent will lose.


    "Light onion, get another point." Although the girls'' pretty faces were full of sweat, their expressions were all very excited.


    Preparing for the final point to decide the victory or defeat, it belonged to the Asion team serving, and the Asion court swung his hand vigorously from behind.The volleyball crossed an arc and rushed to the opposite side.


    The opposite classmate started to react. One classmate pounced on the ball and batted the racket that was about to land regardless of his body.One of them slapped to the right spot, giving the spiker behind him a fatal blow.


    The students are very serious about the competition and enjoy the active atmosphere of the physical education class.


    A powerful smash, the ball rushed to a dead corner of the court, it seems that they won''t be able to simply win without giving Qian Cong.


    Qian Cong, who was in charge of the serve in the back row, judged the route of the ball, and the landing position was on her left.The speed of the ball is very fast, if it is in front of the ball, she can give up a plop, but the left side is a little reluctant.Seeing that the ball is about to land, but she is three meters away from the ball, an unbridgeable gap.She strode desperately to the left, crossing two meters, barely reaching out to touch the volleyball.


    Only two sounds of clicking and banging were heard, and the landing volleyball suddenly bounced.


    "Good job, light spring onion."


    The players hurriedly started to run to save the lost victory.With a fierce smash, they got the final point of victory.Seeing the happy faces of the team members, the light green and bright face smiled slightly. When he first wanted to stand up, he couldn''t help but screamed, as if something terrible had happened.

 1019 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01047, exposed

    She screamed, and her splayed leg was gathered and quickly clamped tightly, leaving no gap.She blinked, as if a bit teary and shy.Rao is the Yaze Keshu who grew up with his childhood sweetheart, and it was the first time I saw Asumi show that expression. Is he hurt?


    Nie Kong was very keen on the girl''s pain, not to mention that he was observing the match in Qian Cong, so he came to her for the first time.Nie Kong originally helped her up, but she was strangely unwilling.


    "Qian Cong, are you okay." The classmates finally noticed the abnormality, and gathered around, asking her about her situation.


    "It seems...it seems to have strained the thigh muscles with excessive force!!" Qian Cong lowered her pretty face, and desperately pulled her boxer leggings with her hands, acting suspiciously.


    "Let''s help you to the health room. You must be treated as soon as possible." The women were enthusiastic, but they saw what Qian Cong Qiao''s blushing had become, and they kept waving her hands to refuse.


    "Senior, you have specially allowed you to carry yourself to the health room." She said with a bit of shame. Although she speaks like a buddy, she has a little bit of a girlish taste.


    "Well, the remaining time for this class is running out. You are free to move around. Now classmate Qian Cong''s foot is injured, I want to take her to the health room." After Nie Kong arranged it, his hands passed through Qian Cong and held tightly. He hugged her horizontally on her knees.The compact body is only 150cm high and has a unique fragrance.Loli is small, but as beautiful as Yuma.


    Her eyes panicked for a moment, and she pulled her trousers with her hands.A part of the trousers surrounded by the sports pants around the waist was exposed, pure white and black.


    The classmates in the class suddenly realized, "It turned out that Qian Cong had that idea, so I was so envious. I really want to hold myself in that way."


    The white calf is very slender and slender, and the skin is full of smooth and tender touch.She pulled her pants tightly, and did not actively embrace Nie Kong.


    "Before going to the health room, can you go to the changing room to change your clothes?" Qian Cong asked foolishly.


    "No, change after treatment, otherwise it will get worse!"


    Nie Kong had no doubts, and directly brought Qian Cong to the school health room.After pushing the door open, he found that the teacher in the health room was not there, and a male student in the third grade of junior high school planned to lie lazily on the bed in the health room and skip class.


    "What are you going to do? Don''t get in the way in the health room if you have any health problems." Nie Kong glared at the classmate and scared him to escape from the health room.I have to say that the health room is very popular among students who are absent in the second dimension.


    Gently put the light green onion with her head in her arms like an ostrich on the white bed, let her sit on the bed, and found her blushing pretty face and panic in her eyes.


    "The health care teacher is not there, does Qian Cong''s feet matter?" Nie Kong asked warmly.


    "It feels...there is no big problem. I can rest for a few minutes. Senior take me back to the changing room." Qian Cong weakly said.


    "No, as your teacher, you can''t do irresponsible things!" Nie Kong forced Qian Cong to sit on the hospital bed.


    "Since the health care teacher is not here, I will give you emergency treatment. It must be painful to see if you hold onto the position of your strain." Nie Kong had experience in being a girl-in-law before, because Chunca twisted her ankle in physical education class. .


    He cleanly flipped through the medicine cabinet in the health room, and soon found an ice pack out, not to mention how skilled he was.


    "Ice compress can relieve the pain, and the health care teacher will help you see it after you come. Otherwise, you will not be able to attend the next class in your current state. You will be injured, and I have a responsibility."


    Nie Kong squatted in front of Qian Cong without authorization, holding the ice bag in his hand and looking at her tightly closed thigh.


    Holding her closed knees domineeringly with both hands, he noticed every piece of her skin slippery.


    "Light onion, let me apply it for you."


    "No...no, I...I''m alright." She was completely stupid, shaking her mature head constantly.


    "What are you shy? I won''t peek at your trousers." Nie Kong didn''t care, thinking she was shy, so she gently opened her tightly closed thighs and pulled away the position she was holding tightly.


    "Ah, don''t look, don''t look..." She shook her hand in front of Nie Kong in a panic, as if to stop Nie Kong''s sight.


    Nie Kong removed her thighs, making her legs an M shape.He finally saw a "huge wound" that spread from the back to the front. The "wound" was very important.


    The position of the crotch of the tight-fitting four-corner sports pants was split from the hip position to the front, revealing a one-centimeter opening, and the inside of the hole was white!


    The trousers of pure white cotton completely appeared in Nie Kong''s eyes.The pants are so cute, with a little white rabbit with red eyes.It tightly covers the important position, and the dented crack can be seen vaguely, although the outline of the crack is not very large.


    "Kacha..." The ice bag in Nie Kong''s hand fell, but he didn''t care about it anymore.


    Is it growing? Is it growing?Nie Kong''s head banged, and a strange thought lingered. He never expected to see such a beautiful picture.No wonder she kept pulling her pants, no wonder she kept asking to the changing room. It turned out that Qian Cong was not injured, but because the pants were broken.Once someone helped her up, trousers would be exposed in the walking room, so I would ask Nie Kong.Because Nie Kong was much more reliable than Yase Keshu, and she felt that if it was Yase Keshu, she would definitely be very embarrassed to meet in the future, because he was a buddy of her own.


    So you can''t let your classmates know, otherwise you will lose face and get hurt.Unexpectedly, Nie Kong would not care to take her directly to the health room, and pulled her thighs apart.


    "Woo, it''s over, Senior has seen everything." She was so ashamed that she wanted to die, and circles of mosquito coils appeared in her energetic eyes.The shame of a girl is something I don''t want to be seen by others, and it''s a boy.


    The current posture of the two of them was so lustful, Nie Kong squatted in front of her, broke her leg and put his face into her leg.

 1020 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01048, that month comes

    His face is very close to Qian Cong''s thighs, and it feels very YD when viewed from behind, and Qian Cong''s face is flushed, his body is motionless and his thighs are spread out, as if he had drilled Nie Kong''s head inside.


    It''s not that she didn''t resist, but that she was so stimulated that her brain was seriously crashing.Nie Kong actually wanted to close Scallion''s thighs again, pretending to not see it.


    "You two..." There was a sudden cold snort in the silent health room.Behind them, there appeared a girl in a black gothic group, Nangong Nayue, known as the witch of the void.


    The sudden sound made Qian Cong instinctively closed his thighs and clamped Nie Kong''s head tightly.If Nie Kong is not an ordinary person, otherwise he would have died under Peony Flower.


    "It seems to bother you." I originally saw that Nie Kong would be absent again after coming to school, and it was his own English class.I was going to preach to him that month, so I searched for his shadow after class and heard that he was taking lessons on the volleyball court as a teacher posing as Sasaki Misaki.


    Without asking anyone, that month directly used the handcuff coordinates on Nie Kong''s wrist and she appeared next to Nie Kong in an instant. She did not expect to see a scene that felt very angry before her.She didn''t know why she was angry, but apart from the anger accident, she felt very uncomfortable and her chest seemed to be blocked.


    I was going to curse Nie Kong with no shame, but when Qian Cong took the initiative to clamp Nie Kong''s face, I didn''t know who to curse.Yes, I had no right to control him.Her big bright and lovely eyes dimmed instantly, as if they had lost their color.


    "Ah...ah, Teacher Nangong Nayue, you...you misunderstood, we have nothing to do." Qian Cong shook his hands in panic with fright, but he didn''t listen to her explanation that month.


    "Clang..."


    She opened the door and slammed it hard, rushing out of the health room with a gloomy breath.


    "Woo, I really want to die. Senior, look... see what good things you have done, you don''t have the face to see people, and... and I actually showed it to Teacher Nangong, and misunderstood us." Qian Cong''s thighs Nie Kong''s pretty face was pushed out and closed again, looking at Nie Kong in front of him with tears in his eyes, his pretty face was ashamed and angrily.


    "It''s okay, don''t worry about her! I don''t know what her nerves are, and she is wildly angry without understanding the situation. But now, let''s quickly figure out the countermeasures." Nie Kong pointed to her broken crotch.


    "Senior, you...you are not allowed to watch again, and you have to forget everything you just saw." Qian Cong shouted.


    "I know, I have two options now. The first is to take off my pants and repair them and leave. The second is to hold you to the girls'' changing room!" Nie Kong smiled.


    "Neither...no, if you go back to the dressing room when get out of class is over, the students will definitely find it." Although Qian Cong''s mood has stabilized a lot, the blush on her pretty face still cannot fade.


    "It''s so self-willed, I don''t care about you anymore," Nie Kong muttered.


    "You... dare you, I would say that it was Senior Beasts who forcibly tore my pants. Senior was a lolicon!" She blushed and squeezed her small fist in front of Nie Kong.


    "Well, in that case, let''s pick one of our classmates to go back to the dressing room when they are away. But if you show up in the eyes of the school teachers and students holding you, maybe it will cause a big disturbance? They will point and say, abnormal Lolita controls something." Nie Kong looked a little troubled.


    "Huh, that''s a punishment to seniors! I am a girl who is not afraid of gossip, what are you afraid of." Qian Cong grumbled.


    "You just graduated to junior high school, it will affect how you get along with your classmates in school in the future," Nie Kong said.


    "Huh, there are only two or three friends, too many are not good." Qian Cong will care, all her own approved partners.


    "Well, if you don''t have any friends in the future, I will be reluctant to do it." Nie Kong smiled.


    "Senior Lolicon, don''t underestimate people." Qian Cong grunted.


    "Then it''s decided, leave in ten minutes, holding your thigh tightly, don''t show it to others," Nie Kong warned.


    She was so nervous that she held her trousers tightly, for fear that she might see a shameful scene.


    Nie Kong put his hands across her knees and hugged her again.She was so scared that she wanted to hug Nie Kong, but she was afraid that she might see the broken crotch.My trousers can no longer be seen by anyone other than the senior.


    Opening the health room, the handsome Princess Nie Kong hugged a lovely loli, which really attracted the attention of many people.


    As for the pointers of people around, Qian Cong seemed to automatically ignore it.Yes, she would only take what she said importantly.When he came to the changing room, Nie Kong put down Qian Cong.


    Qian Cong looked left and saw that there was no one, then tightly covered her ass and her abdomen, and rushed to the changing room with a very cute gesture.


    After hearing the sound of Suosuo''s voice, did the light green blush in a sailor suit appear in front of Nie Kong, making a fierce look, once again warning Nie Kong to forget everything that happened.


    "Well, treat it as a secret for the two of us." Nie Kong rubbed her orange hair with a gentle smile on his face.


    "Well, the secret of the two of us, who has revealed who the puppy is." She has a trace of dependence in her eyes, and she feels warm for the first time since her mother died in the hospital.


    Saying goodbye to Nie Kong, she hummed back to her classroom.


    Nie Kong chuckled and shook his head, and when he turned around, he found that Ah Ye appeared behind him.


    "Hmph, you are so leisurely, how do you plan to explain to Nangong Nayue." Ah Ye said lightly.


    "Explain, I didn''t do anything wrong." Nie Kong said lazily.


    "You think she will believe it, seeing is believing, I know her character very well, how would you do it." Ah Ye played taste.


    Nie Kong''s brows condensed, "The character of that month, let''s take a look." I was planning to have a showdown with that month, and I wanted to be a teacher of Caihai School, so I didn''t think much of it.

 1021 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01049, domineering

    Ah Ye watched silently following Nie Kong behind him, looking forward to how Nie Kong and Nangong would unfold that month.Although she knew what was going on, she didn''t intend to say it. She thought it would be best for the two to become enemies.


    They stayed until the end of school, but Nie Kong and Ah Ye didn''t see that Yue''s figure at school, so they could only hold You Ma with one hand, and brought Ah Ye back to the apartment.


    Lingshen glanced around and found that the month had already returned, and she was sipping black tea in her bedroom.Although there is no change in peace, bitterness flashes in his eyes from time to time.


    Nie Kong had something to talk to her, so he used teleport to appear in her room.


    Seeing Nie Kong''s arrival, she was not much surprised. She seemed to know that Nie Kong would come, and glanced at Nie Kong with big cold eyes, "What do you want?"


    "You have something to tell you. Tomorrow I think it is necessary to fight for the position of Caihai College teacher." Nie Kong said.


    "Do you continue to make mistakes for the full meaning? I will not force you and Grandpa not to stay in Xuanshen City in the future. You can leave the school. Although you were worried about what you will do before, you can feel at ease now. He A Leave the Mozu Special Zone at night and help me take care of them." She said softly, as if she was talking about a topic that had nothing to do with her.It really doesn''t make sense. I have to stay in school and continue to guard the students, guard the city of Dazzling God, sleep in the prison enchantment all my life, lonely forever.To forcibly tie them to your side and let them stay with you is actually too selfish.


    "are you angry."


    "No, I don''t have the right to be angry with you. After a period of observation, I found that if you are in charge of Ah Ye, there will be no problems. It is time for you to leave." She quietly tasted the cup. Black tea with a strong fragrance, but for some reason it feels very bitter in the mouth.I forcibly kept Nie Kong in his class, but I could just look at him more.But I suddenly realized that what I did was really meaningless.The self in front of me was nothing more than a projection made by magic.Ah Ye and him are really suitable.


    "What are you kidding?" Nie Kong rudely slapped the black tea in her hand, and stared at the pretty face of that month Gu Jing Wubo angrily.


    "You...do you have any questions."


    "After forcing us to get used to the life here, now we are going to drive us away. Who do you think you are? Do you think we are dolls you manipulate! That month of Nangong, don''t be so arrogant."


    "You...didn''t you always like Ah Ye? Don''t you want to live with her. I should be happy." Her heart became a mess, staring blankly at the angry Nie Kong in front of her.


    I have been looking at his gentle appearance before, and seeing him angry for the first time, did my words hurt him?


    A Ye, who was peeking in the dark, pinched her fingers tightly, and the two women looked forward to hearing Nie Kong''s answer.


    "Yes, I like Ah Ye, and I hope I can live with her forever." Nie Kong said, and the words that came out calmed Na Yue and Ah Ye.Different from the bitterness of that month, Ah Ye felt that her chest seemed to explode, and her breathing became confused.


    "Idiot, he...what is he talking nonsense. But...but it''s strange, I feel so happy."


    "But again, I liked the month of Nangong, and I couldn''t simply leave after I got used to it. If I didn''t like it, do you think I would secretly kiss you in the prison castle? I heard about you from Ah Ye''s mouth Deeds, I really can¡¯t let you go. I don¡¯t want you to live alone in a dark prison. So, don¡¯t tell me to leave you.¡± Nie Kong domineeringly pressed Nayue on the chair, his face was stamped down. On her soft lips.Her small body was silently suppressed by Nie Kong''s huge body, and her whole body was thrown into Nie Kong''s arms.


    Her lips were faintly smelling of tea, with fatal softness.Although it is only a projection, it feels extremely real.


    Nie Kong''s sudden confession made Nangong''s eyes widened in that month, and the emotions in his heart felt like an overwhelming feeling!Flustered, shy and sweet, completely at a loss.


    She whimpered, her loli-like body kept resisting, but getting weaker and weaker, until her figure quietly became dimmed and disappeared.Nie Kong''s spiritual consciousness scanned and found that her figure had disappeared from the world, and she seemed to be hiding in prison.


    "Hmph, you speak better than singing, do you think that Nangong will simply be fooled by you that month." A Ye said coldly when she appeared behind Nie Kong at some point.


    "Aye, I am very serious now. I will definitely help you break free from the shackles of the witch. Let''s go to the prison to see the true form of that month. It''s time to wake up the sleeping woman." Nie Kong gently stroked With the bangs in front of her, Ah Ye stepped back in a panic.


    "Come on, don''t you always want to see the true body of that month, and see what consequences it will bring, I will bear it alone." Nie Kong gripped her soft fingers tightly, and an instant broke through the constraints of space. In the dark castle.


    When Castle and Nie Kong first came, there was basically no change. They were always gloomy and silent, like a dead world.In the dark corner, a person was sleeping quietly on a chair that month, his expression unchanged.


    After canceling the projection, she had no clear meaning.Once awake, the prison will be realized.The time when Nie Kong woke her up was very short, so it would not have a big impact.


    "Did you finally see Nangong that month''s true body? Are you sure you want to wake her up?" A trace of complexity flashed through her eyes, and she had the memory of using the Magic Book to snatch her immediately.


    "Do you have any problems? Although the prison will be realized, if you only know how to escape, you won''t find a solution, and promise to live with you all the time." Nie Kong said softly.


    "The important task of a prisoner should not be placed on her alone. Just like you are trying to change the world, I will always help you. I love you, so I feel that I will be very happy to live with you. I should wake up. Wake up, that month of my princess Nangong!!!"


    A crimson flashed across the pretty face of that month, and I wonder if I heard Nie Kong''s words.

 1022 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01050, rescue that month

    "You will no longer be alone in guarding the prison. I want to break the curse placed on you." Nie Kong kissed her again, and while Ah Ye was watching.


    The hazy Nayue trembled, her lips and teeth intersected violently. Nayue''s closed big eyes opened in an instant and saw Nie Kong''s enlarged cheeks.


    The castle was shaking violently, and the space became very unstable.The huge castle floating in the city finally slowly realized after waking up that month.If the moon image continues to sleep last time, it can be controlled again within the time of realization.Nie Kong prevented her from continuing to fall asleep, and kept kissing her tightly, sticking the tip of his tongue into that month''s mouth.


    Lovers-like kisses, the stimulating experience for the first time appeared in that month''s mind, and it exploded with a bang, bringing her unprecedented shock and shock.


    The entire castle in the sky was shrouded in a layer of mist, appearing above the characteristic island of the Demon Race.Fortunately, not many people noticed the floating castle in the sky except for the commune that manages the artificial island and the Lion King agency.


    They were in a mess, eager to search that month, hoping to let her control the commotion in the prison.It''s a pity that the projection of that month disappeared, and the real body was staying in Nie Kong''s arms.


    A pair of small hands gripped Nie Kong''s collar tightly from behind, and arrogantly pulled him back, separating the two tightly joined lips.


    "You should be enough." A Ye snorted coldly, and she was very upset when she saw the intimacy of the two with her own eyes.


    That month''s eyes were covered with a layer of mist, and the pure Lori never expected someone to kiss herself like that."Idiot, you... do you know what you did that will disrupt the artificial island."


    "In any case, I won''t leave you alone in the prison. I want to liberate you and release the curse of the witch!!" Nie Kong grabbed a woman''s wrist with one hand and teleported out of the castle.


    After leaving the castle that month, the magnificent castle changed rapidly, forming a huge ruined church.Nie Kong and Ah Ye, who had been impressed, recognized the prison where they had been in the first night.


    The prison is realised, and the barriers of the space are very weakened.Violent cheers came from the prison.After an instant, familiar faces appeared in front of Nie Kong.


    Chilija Jilika of the Flame Fairy, Xiutra D of the Sky, Purdor Danpurgua, descendant of the Dragon Slaying, Jiriola Giralti, the prostitute, and the god of Nie Kong who once cared about Nie Kong!!Familiar figures, one by one, are all sinners and criminals.


    Seeing Nie Kong, Giriola Giralti''s eyes were full of sadness, and Xian Shen Mingjia''s face was a bit surprised. What was the scene before him?


    The prison guardian Nangong Nayue and Nie Kong and Xiandumu Aye were actually together, and they were blocked in front of them. Didn''t Nie Kong and Aye release the prison?


    "It''s troublesome, so the prisoners in the prison will escape from the prison and can''t let them go." That month, Nie Kong had to break free to stop the escapers, but Nie Kong tightly grasped her wrist.


    "Nie Kong, thank you for your kindness. I am really happy to hear someone confess to me for the first time. From now on...in the future, please treat Aye alone and don¡¯t abandon the mission of the witch!"


    Nie Kong was unmoved, and even the spatial movement that month did not work.


    "Please stay obediently, I said I will help you solve everything, there is no big deal about prison realization!" Nie Kong coldly looked at the prison in front, and had made relevant plans to seal the prison to another one. Space there.


    "You guys, hurry back to the prison, the outside world is not suitable for you." Nie Kong declared coldly.


    "Haha, what''s a joke, don''t think that I will be proud of you if you defeated then. What is so great about a vampire? As long as we kill Nangong that month, we will be able to be free again." Xiutra D arrogantly Charged, a huge blade condensed in his hand to impact on that moon!


    "Wow haha, we will be free in the month that Nangong is killed!" The more than twenty people behind excitedly followed closely, and everyone exuded powerful magical fluctuations.Only Xian Shenming was unmoved, watching them quietly.


    Nie Kong gently shook his head, stretched out his hand and pointed at him, and the space skill of the snake was activated!


    The space in front was as quiet as dead silence, and everyone''s expressions instantly solidified.Especially a magister with a top hat is full of fear.To consolidate a large area of ??space, what a magical cultivation base should be.A vampire does not rely on the beasts, but has powerful magic power, the world is crazy.


    I saw a pink mobile phone appeared in Nie Kong''s hand. The mobile phone was actually exactly the same as the one held by the Queen of the Kings.


    A hint of golden yellow flashed in his eyes, and the dead space of the prison before him shook intensely.In the booming sound, there seemed to be a powerful force flooding the sky.


    The mobile phone in his hand emits a burst of red light, and a steady spatial fluctuation spreads out.I have to say that the scientific and technological power of Debby Luke is too strong, and the creation of space props is very simple.


    "Receive..." Like the gourd of the King of Golden Horn in Journey to the West, the light of the mobile phone shrouded the space in front of him.With a scream, all the space where the prison was located disappeared, as if an illusion appeared.


    The month that I was familiar with space magic understood that the huge prison was actually received in a small mobile phone, how shocking it was, unimaginable!Opening up a space and closing the prison in her own dream is not at the same level.


    "Huh, it''s done, the prison is in the space hidden in the phone. In this way, you can live an ordinary life in the outside world without having to sleep alone in a dark castle that month. The phone is kept for you. Oh, you can still be a jailer in the future until you hate abandoning your own responsibilities..." Nie Kong gently handed the pink phone to the palm of that month''s hand, and told her how to use it.


    She looked at the fingers in her hand in surprise, as if she had won a treasure.The magic that opens up space on items is an unprecedented thing. It turns out that I can really be liberated.


    "His Royal Highness, thank you for awakening me."

 1023 The collapse of the second element text 01051

    "His Royal Highness, thank you for waking me up!" She whispered, her face down and tightly holding the phone given by Nie Kong.With a high level of space magic, she quickly learned how to open and close the phone space.There is a huge space in the mobile phone, and the prison is completely installed in the open space.Unless there is the power that can break the space, there is no fear that the prisoner will escape!There is no need to stay in prison by herself, now she is free at last.The price of the witch, Nie Kong, was converted in a special way, which helped her easily resolve it.


    Taking off the shackles on his shoulders, that month suddenly seemed much easier.And now I appear in my real body instead of my dreams, I don''t know what to say happily.


    "That Yuechan, did you say anything."


    "Stupid, you got it wrong, go back." The pretty face that has always been tight, reveals an innocent smile, really cute!!It seems that from realizing now, seeing her smile for the first time.Because she, like Ah Ye, rarely smiled.


    "No matter what you say in the future, we won''t leave, we must stay together. Oh, yes, can you help arrange that Yuechan? I really hope to be a teacher in Caihai School." Nie Kong He chased after him, chattering.


    "Do you think you have the qualifications to be a teacher? If you take school girls to the health room to do shameful things, you will ruin our teacher''s reputation!" Nie Kong was accused of molesting students on that day.Recalling the scene when Nie Kong got into the girl''s leg, she blushed terribly.


    But if it weren''t for that fuse, I might not have said too much, won''t be free from prison, won''t hear his angry confession, and I am very happy to be like this!!


    "No matter, if you don''t agree, I will kiss you in front of my classmates in the class tomorrow. Yuechan''s mouth is very sweet, I really want to taste it once." Nie Kong''s tall body pressed her compact ''S body came up, looking down at Na Yue closely.


    "Know... I know, I will try my best to help you arrange." That month''s pretty face turned red all of a sudden, and he pushed Nie Kong''s body hard!He has always appeared in a majestic posture. If Nie Kong really did, it would be really shameless to see people, including teachers and students!Although... Although I didn''t mind Nie Kong''s kiss, on the contrary, it was full of happiness.


    "It''s great, it''s best to teach the students of Grade A and B in junior high school to take care of You Ma by the way." Nie Kong said happily.


    "Huh...I''ll talk about it later!" Seeing Nie Kong''s happy look, Yue couldn''t bear to refuse his request.He has always wanted to be a teacher, and he should not interrupt his dream.


    Ah Ye wrung her clothes with both hands, and the cloth of the kimono at her waist seemed to be torn.Although I was a little happy that I could ask to be restrained that month, I was so angry watching Nie Kong and me kiss me that month.I have never understood what kind of emotion it is, and has been pestering her. I inexplicably hope that Nie Kong will pay more attention to her and pay less attention to You Ma and Na Yue!!


    "Aye, what are you in a daze. Here, I almost forgot to give you a gift." Nie Kong looked at Aye who was sullen, and threw her a mobile phone the same as that month, but in a different color.


    She instinctively took the phone and noticed a huge space inside, and surprise flashed in her eyes.


    "Take it as a personal space of your own, what you like can be thrown into it. Although it helped that month to solve the curse, Aye''s curse has not been solved yet." Nie Kong said softly.


    "There is no need to use the power of the secret oath, but I promise you that I will give you the power to change the whole world in the future!"


    After receiving Nie Kong''s gift, her jealousy faded a bit.And I was very happy to hear that Nie Kong had not forgotten her dream and mission.To change the world, she actually has a desire to save the world.Because not only the three true ancestors and the Tianbu created the fourth true ancestor in action, she has her own way to deal with the holy annihilation-to deal with the ancestor CAIN of the demons!


    "I almost forgot. Since I said I won''t doubt you, Ah Ye, can you untie the handcuffs on Ah Ye and you? It''s no longer necessary." Nayue said.


    "No, it belongs to me and Ah Ye! No matter where Ah Ye flees, I hope I can tie her tightly to my side, so I won''t allow her to leave one hundred meters away without permission!!" Nie Kong firmly opposed. Tao.


    "What a hopeless idiot, for the time being, forgive your waywardness this time." Ah Ye sighed softly.


    "Okay, the matter is over, let''s go home." Nie Kong clasped the hands of the two witches, teleporting back to the apartment happily.


    The anxious You Ma paced back and forth in the room, seemingly worried about Nie Kong''s situation.After seeing Nie Kong and the others return, she felt relieved.


    "My father, I thought... I thought something would happen, and I would leave Youma, Youma is so uneasy." She pulled Nie Kong by the corner of her clothes, fearing that she would be alone again, for fear of no survival value. Up.


    "Don''t think about it, we won''t leave you alone. And in a while, I may become Yuma''s teacher. But in school, don''t call him Dad, others will laugh." Nie Empty comfort said.


    "I don''t want it. I always want to call you father and mother, regardless of what others say." She said attachment.


    "Well, it seems that I don''t need to worry about it. I promise you to be Yuma''s teacher." Nayue nodded.


    Nie Kong was sweating for a while, and I couldn''t imagine how big a sensation would be caused by You Ma''s affectionate father!!Light green MM, don''t get me wrong.


    "My father, I will see each other every day from now on." You Majiao said in a naive way.


    After this incident, Ah Ye and the two daughters of that month changed a lot, especially their attitude towards Nie Kong.That month would not show a sad expression from time to time, Ah Ye would occasionally smile in front of Nie Kong, no longer straining his face, and his attitude towards You Ma gradually became more friendly.

 1024 The collapse of the second element Text 01052, cooking teacher?

    The next day, Na Yuechan agreed to Nie Kong to help him with the teacher-related procedures, and claimed to the public that Nie Kong had been concealing his identity as a teacher during the last semester to attend classes and learn from the class that month!


    Qian Cong covered his mouth, afraid that he would yell out, he actually became a school teacher, would he teach them sports?Reminiscent of a scene from that class, she flushed with shame and was hot.


    It''s just that Qian Cong''s expectation turned into disappointment, because that month it was impossible to fire their physical education teacher, their friend Misaki Sasaki.Searching for the available positions in the school, I found that there is a position that is very suitable for Nie Kong, and the position has been vacant.


    The teacher¡¯s experience and knowledge are not used, only a special classroom needs to be managed. The quality of the teaching has no impact on the students¡¯ academic work.


    "So, your class has been arranged! I am responsible for being the cooking teacher of the whole school in the middle of the country, come on!" That month cast a very optimistic look at Nie Kong, in fact, she was secretly laughing.It is really hard for him to ask a boy to teach cooking. I hope that he will not want to teach students to make poisonous substances.


    "Huh...Cooking teacher? Isn''t there only one class a week in that class? Compared to cooking teacher, I am better at being a teacher in the health room, and my mathematics teacher is a pity."


    It''s okay not to mention the health room, as soon as that month said with a pretty face: "It''s a deal, remember to be a teacher tomorrow to manage the cooking classroom."


    "Well, I will do my best as a teacher." Nie Kong didn''t care at all. Isn''t the cooking teacher a very novel profession?Besides, he is very sure about cooking.


    You Ma felt very disappointed. If Nie Kong could be her head teacher, it would be great.In this way, I don''t have much time to contact with my father, only forty-five minutes a week is too short.


    After the arrangements were made, Nie Kong appeared on campus in a formal black suit with his head up.The surrounding students saw Nie Kong appearing as a teacher, their eyes widened. They didn''t expect that the rumors of Nie Kong being a teacher were true.


    Looking at his enthusiastic appearance that month, she couldn''t help but slammed: "I said, shouldn''t the cook wear a white kitchen robe?"


    "Although he teaches cooking, he is essentially a teacher. Don''t worry about me, then Yuechan, take your class." Nie Kong squinted and touched Na Yuechan''s head like Sasaki Cape.


    "Don''t touch me like a stupid dog, Sasaki Cape!" Nie Kong touched that moon''s smooth hair as if soothing Loli, Nayue said with a bulging face: "Don''t be late, remember to take your heart back."


    Holding a parasol, she disappeared into the school building like a noble princess.


    "Look at the so-called cooking classroom." The first time Nie Kong saw the cooking classroom was in the world of Bao Wang, Lala forced himself to make a lunch for him, causing a lot of trouble.


    There is nothing wrong with being a cooking teacher. He can personally guide students to learn cooking, and he is a student from the middle of the school. The cooking classroom belongs to his own space.Spacious and bright, with many kitchen utensils, it can arrange the needs of many students to cook together at the same time!


    The only worry is that the girls will cook terrifying dishes for him!Some girls have no talent for cooking, and Nie Kong knows that.


    I took a look at the school''s curriculum schedule and found that the next cooking class happened to be the first grade class A of Junior High School where You Ma is located!


    Since it is a daughter who is going to class, she must be prepared accordingly.The first is the ingredients, which cannot be distributed by the school, so you have to prepare them by yourself.Moreover, the cooking class was finished in the fourth quarter of the morning, and it was just time for the lunch, so the time allocation was very appropriate.


    Nie Kong thought for a while, took a peek around, and pulled out a huge bison that was three meters long and one and a half meters high from his ring, weighing three to four hundred catties!


    After the bison appeared, he wanted to run away from the classroom.


    Nie Kong did not know where to get a few ropes and tied his limbs.


    There was a loud "moo" that shocked the whole school, and many people were frightened. What happened?"Damn, it should be blocked first, no one should notice it!"


    A Ye who was peeking secretly was dumbfounded. Does he want to use real bison as cooking ingredients?Where did he get it from? Every time he makes strange moves, Nie Kong is really true.It feels like he is fighting with the bison, so cute.


    The fourth class in the morning began, and the first-year middle school students came to the classroom one after another.After spotting Nie Kong for the first time, the girls screamed.Especially Yuma, can''t help but yell "Father!"


    The whole body was silent, staring at Nie Kong and You Ma, the name she called out was really shocking.The father of the first cute girl in the class, Yuma, is actually the new teacher?


    "Don''t make trouble with You Ma, call Teacher Nie Kong in the classroom," Nie Kong said.


    "Yes, Father!" You Ma smiled excitedly.


    One of the beautiful girls who are close to her gave Yuma a little, and asked in a low voice, "The teacher is a senior who was in high school before, is it really Yuma''s father?"


    "Hehe, my father took in You Ma when You Ma was desperate in life, and he is now working towards the real father." You Ma Jiao said, without concealing his emotions.


    "Quiet, since I am taking your cooking class for the first time, please introduce one by one from me. Yuma, let''s start with you..."


    "My name is Xiandumu Yuma, I am thirteen years old. What I like is a good daughter who can be recognized by my mother and can be an obedient father." The masculine Yuma showed a little shyness and was very surprised. All the boys in the class were dumbfounded.It is worthy of Ah Ye''s genetic body, with the beauty of chasing Ah Ye.


    "Ren Tsukuba, the monitor in the class, I have no...no cooking experience." He was not very good at talking and unkind, and spoke a little sternly, but also felt a little uneasy about the upcoming cooking class.


    Two women stand together, as beautiful as two flowers.In the class, no one can compare to two girls.

 1025 The collapse of the second element body 01053, the first cooking class

    "Teacher, what kind of cooking would you teach us to do." After having a basic understanding of the class, Tsukuba said with excitement.For her without cooking experience, she is looking forward to her first cooking.


    The rest of the girls didn''t have great expectations, but the usual cooking class before was just that the teacher left them in the classroom and told them to do it themselves.


    "Because you are attending a cooking class for the first time, I have specially relaxed the conditions and selected the simplest kind of cuisine-barbecue! The meat that I grilled can be used as a lunch at noon!" Nie Kong smiled.


    "Hey, barbecue? For a simple cooking class, will the school agree to spend a lot of money to choose meat for class?" The surrounding classmates exclaimed, barbecue or something is impossible.On the table in front of me, there were only some cheap products of vegetables and eggs.


    "Naturally, the school can''t provide us with ingredients, so the teacher was prepared alone." Nie Kong came to the corner of the cooking classroom and dragged a huge bison out of it.


    There was a fierce light from the red eyes, as if to trample on the people in front of them.


    "Could it be that... the cow''s cry just like the hallucination just now came from its mouth?" The surrounding students stared at Nie Kong blankly, and the boring cooking class immediately became very interesting.


    "My father actually got a cow into the classroom. It''s really amazing." You Ma worshiped.


    "Now is not the time to praise, the teacher said that the cooking class is to make barbecue, can it be slaughtered on the spot?" Tsukshima asked stupidly, a little scared looking at the beast in front of him.


    "You guessed it, understanding the source of ingredients is the basic of cooking! Let me show you how the meat in the supermarket comes from." Two sharp kitchen knives appeared in Nie Kong''s hands, and they swung at lightning speed. Giant bison.


    Almost unable to make a scream, in the black skin of the bison in front of him, a bright bright red burst out, like a beautiful blooming flower.Like the magical skill of Pao Ding, the entire huge bison was divided into a dozen pieces of meat.The internal organs and blood flowed quietly inside.


    The white kitchen knife in Nie Kong''s hand danced again, and slices of delicious meat floated on the cooking table in front of the classroom.The pink flesh has a hint of frosty white, which belongs to the most advanced beef.


    It¡¯s rare for the teacher to use the high-quality meat that is usually difficult to taste for a cooking class!!They are increasingly eager, what kind of knowledge Nie Kong will teach them in the next course.


    The girls covered their small mouths, their eyes full of shock and watched what happened before them.Especially Yuma, it is the first time to discover that his father''s cooking is superb!!


    "Now we will collect the meat in small groups, and the two people will be divided into a group to make barbecue. Let''s have a barbecue party." Nie Kong throws away the kitchen knife at random and instructs the more than forty students below.


    "Teacher, you are so awesome, I love you so much!" Nie Kong provoked excitement for all of them, both male and female.Except for Nie Kong, who has the ability to use living ingredients to teach.


    More than 40 people were divided into more than 20 teams, and each received two pieces of high-level meat.A piece has an average of 500 grams, which is enough for one person.


    "After you have divided the team, don''t rush to do it, watch it carefully, I will show it to you!" Although the ingredients in the cooking classroom are simple, the props are all available.


    Nie Kong mastered the charcoal fire, put an iron-skin-like tool on the charcoal, and coated the lower part of the iron with a layer of grease!


    When the color of the oven changed from black to red, Nie Kong threw the meat slices on it with a clamp, opened the seasoning bottles and cans, and skillfully smeared the meat slices.The meat is very delicious, so no complicated seasoning is needed, just a little pepper and salt.


    Seeing Nie Kong''s concentration on cooking, the girls were dumbfounded, and gave birth to a sense of how great it would be to marry the old man.The teacher is not only very handsome, but also can use Nie Kong''s cooking every day!


    The breathtaking smell of barbecue filled the entire classroom, and the male classmates kept swallowing their saliva, staring at the barbecue that Nie Kong turned over.By the way, because of the fourth class, most of them are a little hungry.


    The scent of food floated out from the window, and the students who smelled it were standing in front of the cooking classroom drooling, wishing to rush inside to feast on them.


    "It''s done, it''s very simple. It''s your turn to have a try. Two points should be paid attention to. First, don''t put too much salt, and second, you can''t burn it." Nie Kong threw away the golden roast. On the plate, he clapped his hands and said to them.


    The students woke up and slowly cast their sights on their own ingredients, carefully learning every movement of Nie Kong, and concentrated on cooking one by one.


    Although many boys are cooking for the first time and are careless, they do every step carefully.As for the girls, many messed up, and soon they smelled a burnt smell!!


    Especially in the group of Yuma and Run Tsukuba, the grease on the oven burned.They were anxious to put out the fire with water, but the barbecue was dark.


    As the eldest Miss Tsukuba Run, cooking is really difficult.


    Most boys and girls do very well. Although it is not as perfect as Nie Kong''s roast, the taste will not be bad after roasting.The successful students uttered a burst of cheers and tasted the fruits of their struggle.


    If it takes a long time to make no progress, Nie Kong will personally come down to guide them, such as Run Tsukshima and Yuma.


    Like a gentle big brother, Nie Kong hugged You Ma''s body from behind, clasped her hands tightly, directing her movements.The body is close to his father, You Ma Qiao blushes, and the body is at the disposal of Nie Kong, an inexplicable strangeness is growing inside!!


    "You Ma, don''t turn it too fast." Nie Kong helped her operate while watching Run Tsukuba.


    "Please, that''s white sugar, not salt." Seeing that Tsukuba Ren was about to sprinkle sugar, Nie Kong hurriedly left Youma and grabbed his little hand.


    "It turns out that the cooking is like this, thank you for the teacher''s instruction." Tsukuba Rinbett was very happy after successfully grilling a delicious barbecue.


    The barbecue party started, and the sports teacher Misaki Sasaki rushed to the cooking classroom. After seeing Nie Kong and the others, they could not help but drool and shout that they had no lunch and wanted to participate in the barbecue.


    Nie Kong''s first cooking class announced a great success, and many people left the classroom with burps.

 1026 The collapse of the second element body 01054, light onions biochemical weapons

    Nie Kong''s cooking room suddenly became famous in the school, and they were all wondering what the cooking class would be like in the future.That month was stunned, everything he did was able to do well, including cooking that men were not good at.


    There are basically three cooking classes a day, which means that there are only 15 classes in the middle school.Most of the courses are arranged in the fourth session in the morning, the first and last sessions in the afternoon, which is a time to fill your stomach.


    Nie Kong didn''t mind, because the three classes of cooking can fill his stomach, and the courses are very interesting.The second and third classes belonged to the second grade class C and the third grade class F. Nie Kong used the remaining beef to teach them how to make barbecue.


    The students like it very much. They feel that Nie Kong¡¯s cooking class is no different from the professional advanced cooking class. They can learn a lot of cooking knowledge, won the love of many girls, and become the most popular classroom beyond that month. Girls don¡¯t want to cook good food by themselves.


    The cooking content is basically a lot, but Nie Kong mainly teaches Japanese cooking, not much content.Famous for fish dishes, sushi, noodles and curry rice.If you teach Chinese cuisine, you probably won¡¯t be able to learn it in a lifetime!


    The next morning, in the fourth class, it was the turn of the cooking class of Grade B in Junior High. Qian Cong hid behind the crowd with a little panic and shy eyes. How could there be the usual pride of daring to be brothers and sisters with Nie Kong.And why did he take a cooking class? No, he obviously has to make a fool of himself.As far as cooking is concerned, Scallion can be regarded as an idiot.


    "I''m so happy, I can have class with you again, although it''s not sports but cooking!" Nie Kong smiled and said hello to them, focusing on Lan Yu''s body.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, please give me some advice in the future." They were excited, and they were looking forward to what Nie Kong could teach them about cooking, such as looking forward to tasting barbecue.


    "Teacher, can we say that our first class is the same as the barbecue in Class A yesterday." One of the girls asked curiously.


    "I''ll talk about the barbecue later. In this lesson, I will use something that I usually use-curry rice! Look, I have prepared all the ingredients." Nie Kong lifted the white cloth on the table, revealing the freshness inside. Ingredients.There are high-quality meat, carrots, potatoes...traditional curry rice ingredients!


    The male classmates are a little sorry that they could not taste the fragrance of the barbecue that smelled yesterday.


    "Your purpose is not to taste the food, but to learn how to make it. Don''t forget your original intention. If you perform well in the future, the teacher will satisfy your appetite!" It seems that I can see through the minds of many people, Nie Kong preached .


    "Old... Teacher, can you not do it?" Qian Cong raised her hand and asked weakly.


    "No, everyone must do it. Teachers who don''t know how to teach it personally. Now I will demonstrate and make a real curry for you to taste, and then you will learn."


    Nie Kong''s cooking level is very high. He was always preparing food when he was born in the world of the King of Fighters.


    With a kitchen knife in hand, cut the meat, carrots and potatoes into cubes, adjust the proportions and put them in a large pot for stewing.While showing them in slow motion, they explained the main issues that should be paid attention to.


    After it was almost simmered, a sweet scent emerged from the pot, which belonged to the taste of curry seasoning.Nie Kong did not end, but used the seasoning to prepare the curry cooked in the pot!The spoon was shaking in the pan, as if to adjust the taste.


    "The curry is ready. The classmates brought the plates to leave the curry, but one person will only allocate a little bit. If you want to eat it, you must make it yourself." Nie Kong said solemnly.


    The students couldn''t help groaning in their stomachs as they smelled the sweetness from the pot.It smells so fragrant, it''s more fragrant than in a restaurant.Did the teacher use simple ingredients to make such a fragrant dish?


    With one or two bites of rice, they lined up to lead the curry assigned by Nie Kong.Xiao Gucheng and Ji Shu''s pair of friends lined up behind them, looking lazy.It seems that although he is an attendant of the Fourth True Ancestor, he is not adapted to the morning and sunshine, and is weaker than expected.


    On the other hand, Qian Cong had a blushing face, and she didn''t dare to look at Nie Kong at all, twisting her face and stretching out the plate in front of Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong knew that she was shy, she was really rare for girls.Although I was a little wrong, it was mainly on her, who told her not to tell the truth about her broken crotch.


    They distributed Nie Kong''s sample, and they tried to take a sip, only to feel that the mouth was full of sweetness.It''s so delicious, compared to all the curry rice in Japan!The teacher''s cooking skills are too superb.


    They couldn''t help but swallow all the curry rice on the plate in one or two bites, but their stomachs felt much hungrier than they had just been.Nie Kong used food to arouse their appetite.


    Looking eagerly at Nie Kong''s hot cauldron, hoping to eat Nie Kong''s curry rice.


    "From now on, learn how to make curry rice by yourself. If you don''t understand, you can ask the teacher. After you are done, it will be the teacher''s turn to help you taste the taste and see what is missing." Nie Kong said.


    Everyone was in high spirits, each selected the ingredients and started to dice.Nie Kong took a look and found that the only skilled person was Xiao Gucheng, and the rest were very jerky, but very serious!Because they think Nie Kong''s class is very interesting.


    I focused on Scallion and found that she was good at cutting it, and cut it neatly compared to others.


    The entire cooking classroom became very lively, and there were bursts of different flavors in the pot.Nie Kong began to wander in the classroom, and he would taste a good one or two.


    But many people cut the ingredients in different sizes and shapes, and the seasoning is difficult to grasp.Fortunately, Nie Kong reminded them that they would rather put less than more, to avoid wasting food.


    The taste is much worse than what they did, but they were just as happy to be able to successfully cook the dishes for the first time, enjoying the results they made.


    The light green onion on one side seemed to be ready, and she was inviting the female students around to taste it.The students were not easy to refuse, so they tasted a little bit.Nie Kong was equally curious, came to her pot, scooped a little bit into her mouth with a spoon.


    Suddenly, along with Nie Kong, the whole body of the six classmates turned petrified, and their faces turned green.The taste of the curry was exploded in their taste buds, sweet and sour, bitter, spicy and salty, Nie Kong couldn''t describe its taste.If you want a word to describe it, biological and chemical weapons.Except for Nie Kong''s accident, the other students twitched and fell to the ground.


    "Oh, oh, I forgot to remind the teacher. Qian Cong''s cooking skills are very poor. I once bake a cake in the fifth grade of elementary school and send 14 boys in the class to the hospital. Therefore, he has the title of "mass killing weapon". "Yase Keshu said with a face full of fear.

 1027 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01055, the Lion King mechanism

    "Oh, oh, I forgot to remind the teacher. Qian Cong''s cooking skills are very poor. I once bake a cake in the fifth grade of elementary school and send 14 boys in the class to the hospital. Therefore, he has the title of "mass killing weapon". "Yase Keshu said with a face full of fear.


    Originally, I looked like scallion chopping vegetables, but who would have expected it to be a cooking idiot, it is the same virtue as Lara!!He spit out the curry made with scallions, and immediately felt much better.Her cooking is too destructive, and it has a greater impact on him than the energy of hundreds of millions of combat power. I really don''t know how she can make that kind of taste.


    Looking forward to the good reviews of her cooking, Qian Scallion''s face freezes when she sees the frothy classmate.She scooped half a spoonful of red-brown curry and tasted her masterpiece.


    The white pretty face became black and blue, and he spat out a few times.She was full of frustration, and once again lost confidence in her cooking!


    "Failed, from now on, after the fourth get out of class in the morning, Lan Yu must come to the cooking classroom to cram. The teacher doesn''t believe you can''t teach you." Nie Kong said solemnly.


    "Eh..." The surrounding students didn''t expect things to develop like that, and all looked at Qian Cong with envy.Not only can I accompany the handsome teacher, but I can also taste the teacher''s cooking, which is too happy.


    "Ah." Qian Cong looked a little flustered when she heard that she was going to be with Nie Kong, her delicate and pretty face flushed.


    "Now it¡¯s time for lunch break. Let¡¯s enjoy the curry you made. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t do it well, the teacher will teach you the essence of cooking." Although there were twists and turns, the course did not fail. They happily tasted it. Own masterpiece.The forty-five minutes course ended slowly, and the students left the classroom with embarrassment.


    Qian Cong was about to sneak out, Nie Kong grabbed her by the collar behind.


    "Senior, can you stop learning? I am very bad at cooking." Qian Cong is weak and weak.


    "How can I give up? No one is born to cook. They have to try several times or even dozens of failures. Let''s practice again and use the finished product as your own lunch." Nie Kong comforted.


    Qian Cong had no choice but to agree, but it was a bit embarrassing for two people to share a room.If the last time the pants were broken, she would actually hate it.But after that happened, he became very aware of Nie Kong''s feelings.


    The two shared a room and practiced in the cooking classroom.Qian Cong''s knife skills are very good, but I don''t know that in the final seasoning stage, the things cooked will become very strange, is it her hidden talent.


    Seeing her two or three failures, Nie Kong told her of her flaws, the final seasoning problem, and she failed again.


    "It doesn''t matter, as long as you need to practice more seasonings in the future, I am looking forward to tasting the dishes you make. Now that you have failed, there is no way. If you don''t mind, let''s have lunch with the teacher." Nie Kong opened the hot pot lid. , The curry inside is still steaming.


    "Yeah!" After Qian Cong lost her mother, no one helped her make a bento. She used to buy bread in the store.Did he deliberately ask himself to come to the cooking class every morning in order to make lunch for himself?She doesn''t know if it is, but there is a warm current rising in her body.


    But Yuma rushed to the cooking classroom the next day after learning about it, and said that she would have lunch with her father.Qian Cong''s face changed drastically when she heard Yuma''s words.


    Nie Kong helped introduce each other and explained the relationship between him and You Ma.


    The cooking class ended day by day. Almost all the students returned home with loads of rewards, basically teaching them the basics of cooking!


    On the other side, in a quaint Japanese attic in the Mozu Special Zone, a young girl with eyes and a black cat were actually chatting.


    "It has been confirmed that the void witch Nangong will recover her real body that month." The quiet girl said lightly.


    "It''s really a bizarre incident. It stands to reason that the prison will be realized," the black cat muttered.


    "According to information from a month ago, the prison did manifest for a while, but it disappeared again for some reason. It is probably related to the man next to Nangong that month." The girl replied.


    "You have been attending class in the third grade of the Middle School of Caihai Academy. Have you investigated it clearly? His specific details." Black Cat asked.


    "I''m very confused for the time being, as if it suddenly appeared, there is no fluctuation of magic and spiritual power. A few months ago, I suddenly appeared next to Nangong Nayue with Xiandumu Aye, who was originally in prison. The information shown in the Demon Landing Card is a vampire D, but I think it is not simple. The vampire itself should at least have magical fluctuations. The personality is very gentle, giving people a kind of harmlessness, and the temperament exudes warmth. Human heart, if he really is a vampire, then he will be a very incredible vampire." The girl said quietly.


    The temperament of vampires is generally cold and noble, but Nie Kong is completely the opposite.


    "The eventful autumn, now that the twelfth spiritual axis of the Fourth True Ancestor is in the city of Xuanshen under our jurisdiction, there will definitely be a huge commotion. He must be found out." Hei Maogan said.


    "Try your best, because in my instinct he seems to find that I am monitoring him, there is nothing wrong." She used her spiritual power to probe Nie Kong during the cooking class, but Nie Kong glanced at her, wondering if it was. accidental.


    "Will he be a vampire who seeks to obtain the fourth true ancestor emperor, or is Nangong Nayue and Xiandumu Aye Witch''s acquaintance?" The black cat felt a little big head, and Nie Kong''s existence seemed like a restless existence. It¡¯s because you don¡¯t understand it.


    "The relationship between our Lion King mechanism and the demon attacker has always been very poor. It is estimated that if we directly ask Nangong that month, she will definitely not answer our questions." Four-eyed woman said.


    "I hope he will be Nangong''s friend that month, and he won''t bring harm to Xian God City. If there is any harm, I can only trouble you to solve him the first time, the silent destroyer." said the black cat.

 1028 The collapse of the second element body 01056, Xia Yinlai goes to school

    The Lion King agency cared very much about Nie Kong, because Nie Kong had contact with some very important people.For example, the older brother Xiaogucheng possessed by the fourth true ancestor, Cain''s maiden Lan Yuqian, and Xiandumu Aye from the Library of the Magister Criminal Organization.He is unclear about his own origin and cannot find out basic information.


    Xian Gu Yong, the third grader of the Lion King''s organ silencer, took on the task of monitoring Nie Kong.Although making a fuss, it seems that the young witches trained by the Lion King institution have not been able to fully grow and cannot bear the responsibility.


    Although Nie Kong was somewhat aware of the strangeness, he was never afraid of other people''s conspiracies.The class continued, and Nie Kong''s cooking classroom was agitated.Takoyaki made from ten-meter-old octopus, giant sea bream sashimi dishes... Every cooking class will bring them a huge surprise, and they can¡¯t like Nie Kong¡¯s class.Not only can you taste the dishes made by Nie Kong, but also have the opportunity to make them yourself.If there is a teacher who is rated as the most popular, Nie Kong will be the most popular.


    Something tragic is that Qian Cong''s cooking talent is very poor, and he hasn''t learned the seasoning for a long time.Every time I fail, I always smiled and said: "Senior, please help make lunch."


    The three of them had been enjoying lunch in the cooking classroom for a year. After getting used to the cooking Nie Kong made for them, they didn''t even bring their lunches, and treated the cooking room as their restaurant.Sometimes Nie Kong would ask them to make it for him, but Qian Cong refused to say anything.


    And when they were in the second grade, Yuma and Tsukishima were placed in a lightly green class, and three beautiful girls from the second grade gathered together.At the same time, new first-year students are coming.


    "Wait..." In the alley inside Caihai, a charming little loli was chasing a kitten in a hurry.She has silver hair, her pupils are as blue as the ocean, and she unintentionally reveals a bit of noble temperament.


    In front of her, there was a cat with a pale yellow coat leaping, looking like Lori, it might be chasing the wild cat.The wild cat hid in a dustbin, watching Lori warily.


    "Don''t be afraid, I don''t mean to hurt you." The reason why Lori chased the wild cat is very simple. Seeing the hungry wild cat eating some garbage discarded by classmates, she felt it was very pitiful.


    "Meow..." It leaped up, turned up the back wall and jumped into the school.Looking around, she found the school gate 100 meters ahead, she jumped into the garbage alley and tried to climb up to chase the cat.


    It is very dangerous for a girl to climb a wall, not to mention her appearance is only about thirteen years old.But she did it, and she managed to climb the two-meter high wall.After gently hugging the little wild cat, she finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "It''s okay." But now looking at the wall more than two meters high, she was dizzy, her eyes were a little scared, and she couldn''t get down.


    "Look at that, she wears our school uniform, she actually climbed the wall to school in a skirt, nothing will happen..." The girl pointed at her, while the boy stared at her up and down. , Xia Yin was so scared that she hugged the wild cat and shrank her body.


    "What a lovely girl, I can''t stand it anymore." Like a saint, so holy that no one can desecrate it, it''s no wonder the boys will be stunned.


    Seeing more and more people around, she saw a very familiar figure.I haven''t seen him for a year, and I think day and night to meet him again.


    "Big Brother..." She yelled in surprise, and a clear and sweet voice came from her mouth.


    Nie Kong''s body shook, he couldn''t help turning around to look at the source of the sound.


    "Xia Yin?" The body has grown a bit, but the appearance has not changed much, as cute as a year ago.


    "Brother, help...help, Xia Yin can''t go down anymore." She whispered, looking embarrassed.


    "Don''t move, I''ll come to rescue you right away." Nie Kong pushed away from the crowd, came to Xia Yin, opened his arms and said, "Jump down, I will catch you."


    Without any hesitation, Xia Yin hugged the kitten and threw into Nie Kong''s arms. Nie Kong took one full of arms.


    "So happy, I can finally see you again, Brother Nie Kong." She said with joy.


    "Really, you should notify me as soon as you come to school, and climbing walls is dangerous," Nie Kong said.


    Hearing the conversation between the two of them, the surrounding male classmates took a breath. Why are the cute girls in school related to the teacher?And the first grade of junior high school is actually the teacher''s sister, and the second grade of junior high school Yuma is the teacher''s daughter, the relationship is too messy.


    "When I didn''t pay attention, I was sitting on the wall. But it doesn''t matter, the kitten is fine." She passed the wild cat to Nie Kong with joy, and said happily, as if the kitten is more important than her own safety.


    "You are more important than kittens, class is about to start, hurry up and arrange the wild cats." Nie Kong said.


    "The kitten is so pitiful, can you... please take care of it temporarily." Xia Yin said pitifully.


    "Well, although I really want to help, there will be a lot of food in the cooking classroom, and kittens will make trouble. And if no one adopts kittens, it can''t solve the problem fundamentally. Think of a place to house kittens. "Nie Kong has a headache. Xia Yin likes kittens too much.


    "Is there a place to keep the kittens?" Xia Yin''s eyes lit up, and he hurriedly grabbed Nie Kong''s hand and said, "I see. Brother come with me."


    She is demure and well-behaved, and she will show an energetic expression.Nie Kong couldn''t bear to spoil her mood, and followed her to the back mountain of the campus.


    There was a statue in the middle of the weedy flowerbed, and the dilapidated monastery appeared in front of them.


    "Brother, let''s keep the kitten in the monastery for now." Xia Yin looked at the scenery in front of her, her eyes flashing with nostalgia and sentimentality.The good memories of the past, and the bloody fright a year ago.


    "Well, it does work. Set it up here when you can find someone to adopt it! I usually make lunch in the cooking classroom during my lunch break. Xia Yin remembers to bring some food for it."


    Little did she know that Nie Kong''s tolerance caused her to take in a litter of kittens, and the entire dilapidated monastery became a cat litter.


    Xia Yin obediently responded, very kind and well-behaved.


    "Hurry up to the classroom now, and have time to chat with your eldest brother about life in the past year." Nie Kong touched her silver hair and said softly.

 1029 The collapse of the second element Text 01057, Ah Ye is crazy?

    After the fourth cooking class, Xia Yin appeared in front of the classroom as scheduled, and poked half of her cute head inside.After seeing Nie Kong inside, she was a little bit frightened and relieved.Nie Kong greeted her, and she cleverly came to Nie Kong.


    "Huh... Senior, who is she?" Qian Cong looked at Xia Yin, who was as cute as a doll, and couldn''t help asking.Really, there are too many girls around Senior.


    The light spring onions in the second grade of junior high school have changed a lot from the first grade. The orange hair is draped behind, tied in a ponytail, and no longer wears rustic black glasses.


    With a delicate face and big smart eyes, the whole person looks slim.Since his figure often eats lunch with Nie Kong, his nutrition has been fully supplemented, and the breasts that were originally the size of an egg can see considerable bulges.


    "Didn¡¯t I tell you at the hospital a year ago? I saved two children who were adopted there in the monastery behind. She is one of them. Now she has grown up and studied in junior high school! Xia Yin, come and he Sisters say hello." Nie Kong pulled out Xia Yin who was hiding behind, and said softly.


    "Hello elder sisters, I...My name is Natsuyin Yase, a freshman in the first grade of junior high school, please give me more advice in the future." She said obediently.


    "Wow, Xia Yinjiang looks so cute. My name is Lan Yu Qian Cong." Qian Cong recalled her encounter with Nie Kong, obviously letting go of her guard, and smiling and holding Xia Yin''s little hand.


    The bodies of the two women are equally full of spiritual power, and they have the talent to be a witch.


    "It turns out that Xia Yin is a freshman in the first grade. I said how could there be a cute girl like you in school, I...My name is Xiandu Mu Youma!" Lan Yu and Qian Cong are like two words from the second grade. , I don¡¯t know how many love letters they received, but they did not respond to their classmates¡¯ confession.


    Her pretty cheeks are becoming more and more like Ah Ye. The black hair on his head is not short ears, but long hair. It grows to the armpits, almost a small version of Ah Ye!!The three women introduced themselves to each other, and they seemed to have a very harmonious conversation.


    "You don''t have to be humble, they all look cute. Especially You Ma, almost can catch up with Ah Ye, you are more and more alike."


    Nie Kong brought the food to the table and told them to come for lunch.You Ma Qiao blushed, and said Jiao Han: "Why, it''s far from your mother."


    "The librarian? It really looks alike." Qian Cong nodded in agreement.


    "Stop talking, you guys are hungry."


    Xia Yin''s innocent eyes looked at the ingredients behind, gleaming, she seemed to be thinking about giving the kitten food.It just so happens that Nie Kong¡¯s cooking is takoyaki made with octopus that is more than ten meters in size. The kitten will probably like it very much.


    Nie Kong patted Xia Yin''s little hand lightly, and told her to finish her lunch.


    Xia Yin obediently listened to Nie Kong''s instructions and gently enjoyed Nie Kong''s sweet and delicious cuisine, feeling very happy and happy.Somewhat disappointed is that my monastery partner is more than a year younger than me, and he is not old enough to go to junior high school.


    Lunch with laughter as usual, exuding a warm taste.Originally Qian Cong and You Ma had already learned how to make cooking, but Qian Cong stopped You Ma and whispered that if they admitted that they had learned how to cook, they would not be able to taste the cooking of their predecessors, so the two girls planned to hide from Nie Kong.


    Xia Yin gobbled up her cute face with oil stains. Nie Kong helped to wipe it clean. She would smile shyly, but didn''t intend to slow down.


    It took half an hour for lunch, but Xia Yin only took ten minutes.She hurriedly used a clean paper box filled with takoyaki and slipped out of the classroom. She was really a child who liked animals.


    "You guys, take it easy, I''m leaving..."


    The two women looked at Nie Kong in doubt. Nie Kong shrugged and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Li Xia Yin, she probably will bring food to the monastery behind to feed the kittens she picked up. She is a very kind girl, you two Take good care of her." They suddenly admired Xia Yin.She is kind and holy, really like a holy nun.


    After lunch, the two women squinted and burped.Qian Cong said that if he grows fat in the future, it is all the fault of the senior.Indeed, Nie Kong''s cooking is so delicious, they are full each time.


    After resting for ten minutes, the two women held hands and waved goodbye to Nie Kong. Since the two women were in the same class, they dropped in.


    Nie Kong lazily packed the tableware, but the moment they helped to close the door of the classroom, a girl''s scream suddenly burst out!The situation is not right, it was Yuma''s voice, what happened?


    Nie Kong frowned and rushed out of the classroom without any consideration.The scene he saw in front of him was beyond his imagination, and many people outside were stunned.


    Outside the classroom, an A Ye wearing a black and white kimono was indifferently pulling Yu Ma, waist and black hair exactly like her, tears of pain flashed across Yu Ma''s eyes.Qian Cong behind was at a loss, and kept persuading Ah Ye.


    "Aye, what are you doing! Stop it, she is your daughter." Nie Kong said loudly.


    Ah Ye didn''t speak, and waved his hand cleanly.The black hair of Yuma''s shawl was cut in two neatly by the ear, and black silk fluttered in the sky.After everything was done, A Ye glared at Nie Kong with crimson eyes, and rushed out desperately.


    Nie Kong didn''t understand what A Ye was going crazy, so he ignored her and slowly squatted down to comfort You Ma first.


    "Father... Father, please leave You Ma, hurry up and comfort your mother, I... I think Mother Mother seems to be sad." You Ma covered her hair and begged to look at Nie Kong. .


    She, who has always been strong, actually showed that expression, and Nie Kong also felt that she was different from usual.Having said that, I really rarely accompany Ah Ye this year. Have you neglected her feelings? She said she would break her destiny.


    "Qian Cong, you can help take care of You Ma, I want to ask why she is doing that kind of thing." Nie Kong left the two girls alone and chased Aye alone.In this world, Ah Ye, who is as beautiful as a goddess, Nie Kong cannot lose her.

 1030 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01058, compensation

    After giving orders to the two women, Nie Kong followed her behind her back.Ah Ye, who left angrily, rushed to the quiet library of the school.Since most of the students are having lunch, there is no one.


    Nie Kong caught her little hand from behind and pulled her in front of him.Seeing her long black hair and Youma''s short hair, and the pretty face that distinguished them from each other, Nie Kong seemed to understand something.


    "Don''t follow me, go back and comfort your daughter!" She was so angry that she wanted to shake off Nie Kong''s hand, but Nie Kong forcefully pulled her body into his arms and pressed her body behind the library On the wall.


    "Aye, are you getting angry with Youma? Can you tell me the reason? Let''s say we should be Youma''s real parents." Nie Kong asked softly.


    "Huh, what is she worth to Yuma. There will only be one Xiandumu Aye in the world, she is just a copy of me, why should you be so good to her?"


    Because of the handcuffs, Ah Ye had to carefully observe Nie Kong''s every move. He was irritated by their words during lunch, and the dissatisfaction that had been hidden in his heart exploded.


    Cutting off You Ma''s long hair, although a bit stupid and reckless, the purpose is very simple to distinguish Nie Kong and the others from her and You Ma, for fear that a copy made by themselves will ban their existence in the future.


    "A Ye, you are so stupid! Although You Ma looks exactly like you, you are unique in my eyes. The love for You Ma comes from you." Nie Kong clung to A Ye''s The wrists, the two people''s bodies pressed tightly.He looked at her with gentleness.


    "Who...who cares, I just... just refuse to see my face."


    "I''m so sorry, I''ve neglected you in the past year, and I will treat you well in the future!" Nie Kong whispered in the ear of A Ye who was struggling, and his hot breath sprayed on her snow-white neck. A pretty face is rare.Turning his pretty face slightly, his moist eyes did not dare to look at Nie Kong.


    It will become the same month as it was then.


    "No...no...in this kind of place...someone..." She uttered a babble of rejection, but she didn''t have much power, and instead sent out a silent invitation to Nie Kong.


    "Don''t make a noise, be quiet! If you show it to others, I don''t care..." The kimono with twelve black and white kimonos is unheard of before, like locks protecting her chastity.Nie Kong, who is a good understanding man, still has nothing to do with it.


    In the end, Nie Kong was really impatient, and with a slight force in his hand, he tore her belt with many knots.The kimono split into two sides and split from the middle of Ah Ye''s body.Flawless skin was revealed from a gap in the tightly locked clothes.


    Nie Kong stared at the delicate and beautiful face, and the black hair scattered on Ruyu''s shoulders, showing a girl''s unique softness.The indifferent face melted and took on a beautiful crimson.


    The noise of students outside caused Ah Ye to bury his face in Nie Kong''s arms.She didn''t mean to loosen it. Instead, she hugged herself tighter and tighter, just like rubbing herself into Nie Kong''s body.The intense shame stimulated her heart.Nie Kong arrogantly prevented her resistance, she whimpered softly, not daring to shout out loud.


    "Yes... we shouldn''t... this way..." A Ye let out a delicate voice, intending to persuade Nie Kong.The strange feeling from the base of the neck made Ah Ye let out a "".


    "Aye, you smell so good." Nie Kong groped her body greedily, and her whole body was in a state of excitement.


    "Could it be...should you say you want to suck...suck my blood?" The vampire''s impulse to suck blood comes from sexual impulse, so it''s no wonder Ah Ye has that conclusion.


    "No, I want to really get Ah Ye, it''s not a vampire impulse. I can''t delay it, otherwise Ah Ye will leave me if I continue." Nie Kong said softly.


    "Aye, you are so beautiful!" His eyes met, all resistance disappeared, and only shyness remained in the crimson pupils.

 1031 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01059 Homecoming

    She had always secretly held an extraordinary affection towards Nie Kong, but Ah Ye, who had never had much experience with others, didn''t know how to take the initiative, as if there was a barrier between them.Now Nie Kong''s attack has broken the barrier between Ah Ye and him.


    "Ah...it hurts, please be gentle!" Ah Ye cried out in pain, and a few crystal tears overflowed from her crimson eyes.


    "When a vampire is impulsive, it doesn''t just suck blood."


    Enjoy the tenderness of double repair.After adjusting her breath for ten minutes, she barely opened her jewel-like eyes and looked at Nie Kong with a bit of shame.


    "Nie Kong, leave Xian God City with me, I can''t give you to that moon and the others now!"


    "A Ye, I believe we can live on forever, will you stay with me in Xian God City for the time being!" Nie Kong gently touched A Ye''s slender and beautiful hair, softly comforting.


    "But... but in that month of Nangong, I will compete with me and her for you, and I am unwilling to lose to that month of Nangong." A Ye complained.


    "Hehe, in fact, Ah Ye, you have already won. Although you like you, you are the first girl to occupy my heart. Tell you, I have always hoped to build a night empire that belongs to us, and I hope to get yours Help! Don''t worry, why would I be willing to leave Aye." Nie Kong said.


    She was silent, and buried her face in Nie Kong''s arms.Now she found that Nie Kong''s existence was much more important than her long-time dream.


    "I will definitely try my best to help you. Helping you can change the whole world." Hearing Nie Kong''s words, Ah Ye was stunned.After the double repairs, the magical power emanating from the body of Xiandu Mu Aye was amazing.


    Compared with the true ancestor-level vampire, she is now much stronger.What''s more, Shuangxiu has a special enhancement in spiritual power, and the level of magic is so superb that no one can match it.


    She felt that as long as she used her body''s magical power to erupt, she could simply destroy Xian God City.


    Ah Ye has always used the secret oath to destroy the world''s supernatural powers for two purposes, one is to hate the world because the witch is cursed, and the other is to save the world.Xian God City has always existed as Cain''s altar, and she might want to stop the Holy Annihilation.Now Nie Kong has expressed her wish. She is eager to help Nie Kong realize and survive the Saint Annihilation with him.


    "Be obedient, I will buy you a gift for Youma later, don''t be angry." Nie Kong said Wen.


    When Ah Ye heard Yuma''s name, her pretty face looked a little unhappy.It seems that for the mother and daughter to become real mother and daughter, it must go through a period of reconciliation.


    After staying warm for half an hour, Nie Kong left Aye and returned to the cooking classroom to continue the class.An hour before school, Nie Kong, who had no classes, took Ah Ye to the city and helped You Ma choose a cute hairpin.


    He instructed Ah Ye to give it to You Ma personally to make the relationship between the two of them good.Now that the relationship with Nie Kong has developed to such a degree, Ah Ye is not worried that You Ma will take her place in Nie Kong.


    After staying warm for half an hour, Nie Kong left Aye and returned to the cooking classroom to continue the class.An hour before school, Nie Kong, who had no classes, took Ah Ye to the city and helped You Ma choose a cute hairpin.


    He instructed Ah Ye to give it to You Ma personally to make the relationship between the two of them good.Now that the relationship with Nie Kong has developed to such a degree, Ah Ye is not worried that You Ma will take her place in Nie Kong.

 1032 The collapse of the second element text 01060, a feast of flames

    When Nie Kong and the others left the library, a quiet girl with short hair and eyes quietly came to their place.She is holding a book in her hand, full of demure book fragrance, and the quiet is broken!!


    Because Nie Kong was isolated from the surrounding space, although she was responsible for investigating Nie Kong''s details and monitoring him, she could not see what Nie Kong and Ah Ye did in the period of time.


    She glanced at her calm eyes and immediately noticed something abnormal on the ground-a small pool of turbid reddish water stains left on the wooden floor of the library!She slowly squatted down, touched her finger lightly, and handed it to her nose, Xiu Nai lightly sniffed!


    The scent of Nie Kong and the witch Aye was disturbed, with some irritating aura that could pick out the instinct of the human body, making her calm and pretty face flushed.Her pure eyes were confused, and she was surprised that her body had become a little irritable for some reason.


    "Fei Rice, what are you doing in the library?" A girl patted her on the shoulder from behind, poked her head out from behind, and asked with a smile.The girl who was in charge of supervising Nie Kong turned out to be Scarlet Rice under the alias of her school!


    "It''s just right, can you please help smell it?" She put her index finger to the girl''s nose and asked with a calm expression.


    The girl sniffed, her pretty face was like a smile, and she secretly said in her ear: "Could it be that... Scarlett, you are secretly in the library with others..."


    After listening to the information from his classmates, Gu Yong indifferently, her pretty face turned red in an instant, and she kept rubbing her fingers with a handkerchief.I was so embarrassed that I was an idiot and asked my classmates.No wonder they are separated by the barrier, afraid that people will see it!


    Since he and the Witch Secretary have a different general relationship, it shows that Xiandumu Aye is already his person.It is likely that Nangong, who is known as the killer of the demons, would be on his side that month.


    She forcibly suppressed the panic in her heart and hurriedly escaped from the library. She must report to the Lion King agency as soon as possible.


    "Oh, the shy Fei Dao is so cute. After all, which couple will do it in the library, it''s so bold." The girl was not stunned looking at the pale red and muddy water stains.


    Naturally, Nie Kong didn''t know anything about himself and Ah Ye. Someone would find out through the mucus secreted by Ah Ye and Luo Hong''s intelligence that he and Ah Ye had returned to the apartment in that month.


    Nayue and You Ma were waiting for them in the house. Ah Ye was like a pissed off child. After throwing the cute pink hairpin carefully selected by He Nie Kong to You Ma, he went back to her bedroom. Did not say sorry.


    Although Ah Ye was indifferent, Yuma held her hairpin tightly, thinking that she was approved by her mother.


    "Thank you, Father." You Ma understood that it was Nie Kong who was behind to help her.She threw herself into Nie Kong''s arms like a child, her eyes filled with excitement and joy.


    Not to mention that You Ma looks fourteen or five years old, but the actual age is only about ten years old.In the cultivation tank, the age of 0 to 6 years old was suddenly crossed.


    "Don''t keep the same hairstyle as Ah Ye in the future, and tie a ponytail." Nie Kong touched her refined short hair and said to her.


    "Well, Yuma listened to my father."


    She didn''t speak that month, but realized by intuition that Ah Ye had changed, and she couldn''t see through her.


    The night came slowly, and the girls returned to their bedrooms after taking a shower.Nie Kong quietly used teleport to arrive in Ah Ye''s bedroom and found her drying her flowing black hair in front of the mirror.


    Wearing a white bathrobe, half of the whitening thighs are exposed, as if the skin of jade exudes a light bath fragrance.Nie Kong hugged her waist from behind, and skillfully touched her bathrobe with both hands.


    Ah Ye''s body trembled, and she softened into Nie Kong''s arms for an instant, and she seemed to have discovered Nie Kong.


    "No...no, you can''t touch it."


    Nie Kong sealed A Ye''s small mouth, and she kissed Nie Kong with her pretty face.Nie Kong pushed Ah Ye onto the bed and untied her loose clothes with both hands.


    The fair-skinned body is not revealed at all.The red and white pretty face and moist eyes sent out a silent invitation.Nie Kong didn''t have the slightest hindrance, completely filling her body.


    After the first experience, her body could not resist Nie Kong''s aggression.In the fierce gasp, Nie Kong brought her supreme happiness.


    Facing Nie Kong''s arms, her body was soft without any strength.As a witch, she actually felt unprecedented happiness, and the gap in her heart was filled.


    "Nie Kong, you said you want to create an empire of night, right." The two lay on the bed and whispered.


    "Well, if you have your help, it shouldn''t be difficult." Nie Kong has great power, but there are too few people who can use it.


    "I... I will help you, but you must have your own territory, and then rely on the power of your true ancestors to frighten the world and force the nations of the world to recognize the independence of your territory! Now according to intelligence, the fourth place is stored in Xianjin City. The twelfth spiritual axis of the true ancestor. If you can get the qualification to participate in the feast of flames, you may have the opportunity to inherit the power of the fourth true ancestor and create a night empire that stands side by side with the three true ancestors." Ah Ye said softly. Tao.


    "A feast of flames?" Nie Kong was puzzled. He who didn''t understand the plot was very strange to those terms.


    "You should understand the origin of the fourth true ancestor. The three true ancestors and Tianbu collaborated to produce twelve flame-lit Yebos (beasts) and the original cursed soul. And the feast of flames is the fourth The ritual of the awakening of the true ancestor. The vampires of the old age who have the territory and the flame-light night are qualified to be the emperor to participate in the ceremony, which is called the key of the ceremony." Ah Ye explained.


    Nie Kong nodded and understood what she was saying.


    "You are very lucky. According to my information, the twelfth Yanguang Ye uncle now happens to be sleeping in Xian God City. As long as you get her and use the people in Xian God City, we have the key to participate in the flame feast!" Ah Ye continued.


    "What broke the rules, who made it?" Nie Kong hummed.


    "The three true ancestors and the managers of some worlds, including the Lion King institution." There are human beings who can threaten the fourth true ancestor as the administrator of the ceremony.

 1033 The collapse of the second element Text 01061, Encounter, Agurola

    The night uncle of the flame refers to the plan created to create a new true ancestor. According to the plan, the twelve elements of the fourth true ancestor were created, which can be said to belong to the sealed entity of the fourth true ancestor.Relying on the technology of the three true ancestors and the heavens, the supreme weapon of killing gods!The fourth true ancestor is known as the strongest vampire in the world beyond the true ancestor who is the oldest vampire.Its very existence will disrupt the balance of the world and disrupt the order.So the twelve flame-lit Ye Uncles were sealed everywhere.Some were buried in the stormy desert, and some were locked in the icy coffin!


    Once the feast of flames is to be held, twelve elements must be gathered.The emperor who has the key qualifications, as the practitioners, prepared a ritual to awaken the fourth true ancestor¡ªthe hundreds of thousands of people living in their domain were used as living sacrifices for the fourth true ancestor to awaken. The magic.After the original awakening, the Fourth True Ancestor will absorb the twelve dependents into his body to gain control.Actually, Nie Kong and Ah Ye didn¡¯t know, the twelfth flame-lit Ye Bo Agurora, and the twelfth Beast Familiar Demon Ji¡¯s Cangbing, she was sealed in the material together as the watcher and the original cursed soul. Sleeping in the coffin.


    "The information provided by the witch secretary shows that three years ago, a famous archaeological doctor Xiaoyacheng led an archaeological team to excavate No. 12, and now the organization that keeps her is the famous MAR research group in the artificial island." By Nie Kong''s side, but she now bans You Ma and re-controls the crime magic organization called Witch Secretary.


    "It looks like you are going to grab her by force?" Nie Kong asked.


    "Yeah, but it might be troublesome to untie the seal of the coffin." Ah Ye nodded.


    Nie Kong suddenly realized that, at this time, he fully understood the origin of the fourth true ancestor.Although he was disdainful of the fourth true ancestor, Nie Kong was curious about how strong the true ancestor level was.


    "It''s okay, there will be a way to solve it. Let''s hide that month for now, after all, she is the demon attacker who protects the artificial island. Aye, help you find out the specific location of No. 12, so we can start the action." Nie Kong said.Spiritual knowledge is very useful, but Nie Kong has never seen the face and magic of No.12.


    Ah Ye nodded, did not speak, quietly buried in Nie Kong''s arms.Nie Kong put his arms around her waist and slept with her.


    After a while, Ah Ye ordered the library organization to secretly investigate the specific location of the 12th.Although MAR is rich in wealth on the artificial island, and there are more than a dozen important strongholds, the Magisters are detecting one by one.Finally, near the famous hospital adjacent to the artificial island, relevant information was searched.


    Nie Kong was astonished. Thinking back to the fourth true ancestor''s attendant Xiao Gucheng and Sasaki Cape, many people approached the hospital and suddenly understood many things.The 12th Agurora of the Fourth True Ancestor must be sealed in the stronghold around the hospital.


    Now that he understood his approximate location, Nie Kong made a plan in advance.He wants to use the time to prepare for the winter vacation at the end of the semester to snatch the family member No. 12 from the heavily guarded MAR base.


    Ye Hei Feng Gao Killing Ye is indeed suitable for doing bad things.When Nie Kong was asleep with You Ma that month, he took Ah Ye to the sky above the familiar hospital.


    His eyes seemed to see through time and space, and Nie Kong looked directly at the scene inside.Slightly stretched out his hand, the energy beam condensed with dazzling light blasted on a building.


    Accompanied by a huge explosion, the ground shook, and a strong shock shook the hospital.The hospital on duty turned into darkness in an instant, and the sirens buzzed.


    Nie Kong followed the broken hole and rushed to a building where a heavy iron gate was stuck.Nie Kong kept moving forward, and the steel gates that needed passes could not stop them for a moment.


    The inside of the building is dark because the explosion just caused a power outage.The unfamiliar passages were intertwined, like a maze, but Nie Kong walked forward without any confusion.


    The dust fell into the passage, and the pungent smell came on.The buildings cracked everywhere, and even part of the road sank.The road is completely devoid of people, and darkness and rubble have rejected the arrival of mankind.


    However, I don''t know when it started, and a faint coolness slowly emerged in the darkness, it was a biting cold air.The floor and walls of the passage are covered by ice, and the metal part of the weld is covered by thick frost.Tiny snow crystals like petals are mixed in the mist and mixed with the atmosphere.The countless icicles growing on the solid concrete floor stand up sharply like thorns, preventing those who intend to approach.


    Nie Kong and Ah Ye paused for a moment and looked at the situation inside the ice.


    It was a spacious room like a school classroom.There are countless things that look like wooden boxes in the horrible interior, which seems to be an area used as a warehouse.


    In the center of the warehouse, there is a staircase that can go down, and the surrounding floor has a huge crack.The air-conditioning became stronger around there, and it seemed that he was approaching the real goal.


    Perhaps because of the rapid change in temperature, the reinforced concrete at the feet has become very fragile.Stepping on it, it made a creaking sound, as if it was crushed.


    "Huh!?" When they arrived at the innermost part of the warehouse, Nie Kong and Ah Ye were surprised at what they saw, and stopped moving.


    In the faint moonlight falling from the skylight of the warehouse, the girl sleeping in the huge ice block, dazzling light.Pure white air conditioner.She closed her eyes tightly, as if she had no chance at all.


    A young girl with a fairy-like dreamy appearance.The hands and feet are as thin as young children, and the skin is as fair as transparent.The hair is faintly blond, and it will change color like a rainbow depending on the angle of view.


    Lolita, who is about 13 or 14 years old, has slightly revealed ribs, slightly raised breasts, like transparent white skin, no place on her whole body is not exposed in front of Nie Kong.Cute and beautiful, there is a dreamlike beauty in comparison with Yuma and Light Onion, as if there is no beauty in the world.She is like walking out of that Western painting, with a beauty that surpasses human beings.


    The block of ice enclosing her is engraved with a powerful magic barrier. If ordinary people don¡¯t have the legacy of the heavens¡ªthe holy spear that can neutralize magic and tear all barriers apart, they will definitely not be able to break the barrier. Wake her up.


    "The twelfth body of the Fourth True Ancestor, Agurola?" Nie Kong whispered.

 1034 The collapse of the second element text 01062, awakening

    "Yes, it''s just that the coffin is sealed by a powerful barrier. So it''s troublesome to untie it, we leave and discuss it." Ah Ye stared at Agurola in the ice coffin as he was about to move away.Nie Kong noticed that a group of strange men rushed to the frozen warehouse and surrounded them.A soldier in black costume with a gas mask on his face.They held high-tech weapons in their hands, aimed at the aggressor.


    Behind them, there was a mature woman dressed in white with eyes.He is twenty-seven or eighteen years old, but he has a temperament like a small child.The dozens of people who appeared, and the sound of helicopters outside, surrounded Nie Kong and the others, and they were covered with a heaven and earth net!!


    "Please raise your hands and surrender, otherwise, don''t blame our MAR guards for being impolite." She loudly warned Nie Kong and Ah Ye, who had their backs to them, clearly understanding Nie Kong''s purpose.


    "Are you looking for a dead end!!"


    Aye sheltered Nie Kong in front of him, and stared at their group of lifeless humans, as if returning to the former witch secretary!


    "The target''s information is confirmed. She is the man next to Witch Secretary Dumu Aye and Nangong Nayue. Let''s kill them."


    The guard was not qualified to speak, but the beauty director behind issued an order and had to execute it.A dense array of bullets that dealt with the Demon Race came out, almost covering the narrow warehouse, and hit the bodies of Nie Kong and Nie Kong.


    A Ye''s body exploded with actual magic power, forming a magic barrier in front of him.Special bullets are stuck in the barrier layer in the air, unable to break through the solid barrier.


    With the power of the clerk A Ye, it was really easy to deal with a few young people, not to mention that Nie Kong''s super improved several hundred times.


    "Although you are not strong, I want your memories..." The magic power formed an enchantment that enveloped the surroundings, constantly eroding the guards'' bodies, and Ah Ye took away their memories for a while.


    One by one was holding his head, with unspeakable pain on his face.


    At the same time, in front of Ah Ye, there were phantoms of guards holding guns, and they used their memories to reproduce their power.


    "Don''t kill them deliberately, delete their memories of seeing us." Nie Kong carried the ice coffin with one hand and instructed lightly.


    "Agurola on the twelfth, I can''t give it to you..." The woman seems to have strong willpower and can resist the pain of extracting memories, desperately trying to stop them.


    After Ah Ye confirmed that they could not resist, she followed Nie Kong''s instructions and used the Magic Book to extract their memories for a while, leaving behind the unconscious people.


    Nie Kong received the ice coffin into his ring, and it seemed that he had already regarded No.12 as his private property.


    "I''m leaving, Aye!" She seemed to be accustomed to following Nie Kong''s opinion, feeling the same as it should be, very incredible.


    "Ah, um..." Nie Kong took A Ye''s jade hand and floated in the air, using teleportation to go directly back to the room in that month''s apartment A Ye, without allowing the outside to see them.


    After returning, Nie Kong carefully released the gem-like ice cubes.The surrounding temperature suddenly dropped by more than ten degrees, and the surrounding floor was covered with a layer of hoarfrost.


    "I''m going to unlock her seal, Ah Ye, you help set up the barrier."


    Looking at Agurola sleeping in the ice, Nie Kong stretched out his hand and pressed it on top of the ice.The huge arrogance exploded, and there was no plan to use something from the sky to break open, but directly used brute force.


    On the one hand, be careful not to use excessive force, otherwise Agurola will be destroyed.On the one hand, it has to penetrate slowly, so it takes a little longer.


    The ice cubes bloomed with white light, and burst into the sky with a bang, crystal clear and clear.The ice coffin was blown into powder by force, and her slender body surrounded by pure white mist was exposed, like an elf born in ice and snow.


    The horrible freezing spread to every corner of the enchantment, icicles emerged one after another, and the cold magic crystal burst out.


    She faintly opened her eyes, the color of her eyes was light blue like a glacier!!Blinking her eyes as if she had just woke up, seeing Nie Kong in front of her, she shrank back in fear.


    "Woo ...... ah ......" small hands blocking the exposed chest, she leak the helpless lament, pathetic looking Nie empty.As it seems on the surface, just a helpless child.


    "You..." Nie Kong was shocked by the expression on the girl''s expression.


    Looking at her pure eyes, an inexplicable sense of guilt and intense anxiety hit.If an unsuspecting person saw this scene, he would definitely think it was Nie Kong''s pervert trying to attack the young Loli.


    It is hard for Nie Kong to imagine that Lori''s she will be the twelfth flame-lit Ye Bo in the legend!After all, only a handful of researchers knew about Agurola''s existence. Nie Kong couldn''t get her detailed information, so it''s normal not to understand.


    Agurola already had an appearance that was superior to Youma.If she continues to appear in front of her without wearing clothes, whether she is the twelfth flame-lit Ye Bo, Nie Kong will probably not be able to restrain his excitement and impulse.With a slight movement, the gap between Agurola''s chest and thighs was looming.


    Just as Nie Kong looked at her body and was worried about what to do with her.


    "No, don''t cast a lewd look at me...!" Agurola turned her back to Nie Kong and protested weakly.Although her words are very arrogant, but because of her cowardly tone, people can hardly feel any sense of pressure.


    "Ah, sorry..." It seems that the twelfth flame-lit Ye Bo has at least the shy feelings of human beings. Like Yuma, it is created, but has its own personality.


    "Aye, bring some clothes to You Ma''s house to put on her, and then talk about her specific situation." Nie Kong called.


    Ah Ye frowned thoughtfully, and left the room in a daze.Nie Kong felt that she had understood something, and she would ask Aye carefully later, let her think about it for a while.

 1035 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01063, the incomplete number twelve

    After a while, Ah Ye took out a lovely set of clothes.Although it was worn by Yuma, it was cleaned very neatly.


    "You put on clothes for now." Looking at her scared expression, Nie Kong could hardly believe that she would be a basic body of a true ancestor!


    "Woo...Okay, okay." Agurola took over the uniform with a relieved expression. Although Yuma is a bit bigger than Agurola, there is basically no difference in Agurola''s body.It''s a little looser at best, so it won''t be inaccessible.


    Nie Kong turned his back to Agurola for a long time, and when he was a little impatient, Agurola''s voice came as if he was crying.


    "I... I will allow you to help me nail the bound rivets."


    "Are you not wearing it?" Nie Kong turned his head in surprise, and saw Agurola holding a light blue bra in front of her chest. It seemed that she was here because she didn''t know how to wear complicated underwear. In distress.


    "Ah... won''t you ask me to help you put on your underwear?" After successfully deciphering Agurola''s words, but seeing Agurola''s expression a little scared of Nie Kong, Nie Kong called Aye to help.


    Ah Ye is a little impatient with taking care of the children, and her actions are a little rough.After hooking the small breasts into the two loops of the bra, pull and buckle them at the back.The flat chest forcefully squeezed a small cleavage groove, but Agurola was almost crying, and teardrops appeared on her big blue eyes.


    "Aye, do you know what''s going on? I feel Agurola is a little strange?" Nie Kong asked.


    "Nie Kong, it seems we made a mistake. She is not the Ye Bo of No. 12 Flame Light." As Ah Ye seized the memory of MAR''s guards while fighting.So she can learn some inside stories about Agurola from the memory of a woman named Xiao Shensen for a while.


    "Impossible!" Nie Kong leaned in front of Agurola who was shrinking on the bed at an unexpected speed, and then pressed his face to him.From between the beautifully shaped lips, two white teeth can be seen.


    The skin is white and smooth, with the sweet fragrance of a girl.Nie Kong, who hadn''t sucked blood for a long time, pierced her white neck with his outstretched fangs.Bright red blood came out of two blood holes.


    Bright blood flowed from the corner of his mouth.After absorbing it, Nie Kong narrowed his eyes.Although the blood drawn was going to erode Nie Kong''s body, the golden liquid in his body turned into a burst of energy.


    "Suck... my blood...!?" Agurora''s voice trembled as he discovered the essence of Nie Kong in front of him.


    "Her blood contains powerful power. It is indeed a very powerful vampire in the world. Aye, can you make a mistake?" Nie Kong exhaled comfortably, wondering.


    Ah Ye was shocked to see Nie Kong absorbing the blood of the twelve true ancestor body, which was incredible.For immortal vampires, "blood" is the source of magic.The medium used to summon the beasts is also the foundation of its existence.


    Vampires who live for a long time will accumulate more powerful magic power in the blood by sucking more blood.It is for this reason that the vampires of the old generation will have stronger power than the younger generation.


    It is not impossible for young vampires to gain powerful power quickly, as long as they can directly capture their magic power from the blood of powerful vampires.Let the vampire capture the blood that symbolizes the existence of other vampires.It''s just that it is usually impossible to swallow the blood of a vampire that is stronger than oneself, because even if the other party''s blood is absorbed, the other party will occupy the body and consciousness from the inside of the body.The object that should be swallowed in turn swallows itself, that is the danger of being swallowed by the same race, and the young generation can''t beat the vampires higher than themselves.Vampires who can absorb the blood of the true ancestors would not exist in the world, right?


    "You have heard me finish it. Two years ago, Liana Caruana, a lord of the Warlord Domain, and the Japanese MAR organization hoped to dig out the coffin. As expected, the witches must be used through psychics. Through the visual ability to determine the location of the buried ruins and interpret the ancient inscriptions that cannot be read! The witch named Xiao Nasha was sent there to communicate with the twelfth number, Agurora, sleeping in the "Fairy Heather" It succeeded. But if that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s okay. After that, I just took a little time to awaken Agurola. But on that day, the ruins were attacked. The opponent is the Black Death Emperor-the horror of advocating orc excellence Molecule. From the conclusion, the ruins investigation team was destroyed that day. The investigator died half of the time, and the security team of the civilian military company was wiped out, including a boy named Xiaogucheng." A Ye paused and continued. Said: "The above is part of what I learned from the name Xiao Shensen. I don''t know what happened after that. But I can probably expect a little bit. The sister of the witch resurrected her brother."


    "So the ancient city of Xiao in the school will be the attendant of the Fourth True Ancestor." Nie Kong suddenly realized.


    "That guy probably used the power of the fourth true ancestor to resurrect his slain brother. Then he used the beasts of the true ancestor to annihilate the terrorists! Think about it, if it should have been The fourth true ancestor sealed in the ruins is now attached to the witch''s body, where did the Agurora in front of him emerge from?" Ah Ye understood that he probably guessed it.


    "So that''s the case." Nie Kong whispered, "Is Agurola just a part of the soul of the Fourth True Ancestor?"


    A beautiful smile appeared on Ah Ye Qiao''s face, which was not inferior to Agurola.


    "I''m afraid that''s the case. To say that it is awkward is a leftover product. Or it feels like a residue after squeezing the oil! Even if the Miko is such an excellent spiritual ability, she doesn''t have the capacity to accept everything from the Fourth True Ancestor. . Therefore, in this body there will remain part of the consciousness of Ye Bo of the flame of No. 12! And from the intelligence Liwu learned a very interesting thing, the soul of the seal of the twelfth flame of Ye Bo is truly real. The fourth true ancestor of God, the cursed soul created artificially. If Agurola can be brought to the name of Xiao Naisa, he can restore the complete No.12 body." Ah Ye watched and still had tears in his eyes. Agurola said.


    "There is no need to spend a lot of time, isn''t Agurola very good now. As long as the feast of flames continues, sooner or later, I will meet them." Nie Kong smiled lightly.

 1036 The collapse of the second element body 01064, untitled

    "Agurola, you have to obediently rest in the house." Nie Kong left the room to Agurola, and took Ah Ye back to his bedroom.Ah Ye Qiao blushed and acquiesced to live with Nie Kong.


    "Okay, okay." Although her tone was arrogant, Agurola still clung to the corner of Nie Kong''s clothes.Ah Ye turned around and stared at Agurola, the vampire girl shrank like a small animal.


    "Get a good night''s sleep, and come to accompany you out to play tomorrow." Now that he got the No.12 body, Nie Kong felt it necessary to make a public announcement and looked forward to the start of the feast of flames.


    Hearing what Nie Kong said, her eyes sparkled, and she seemed to yearn for the outside world very much.


    In the early morning of the next day, Nangong Nayue and You Ma discovered Agurola in the house, secretly nibbling on food hidden in a refrigerator.After seeing them that month, the three loli stared with big eyes.


    The three loli are all very cute types.


    "You are awake, let me introduce it to you. She is called Agurola and has lived in our apartment since last night." Nie Kong said lazily.


    That month, those big eyes were about to bulge out, "Nie Kong, you...you actually brought back the body abduction of True Ancestor No. 12?" As the leading demon attacker on the artificial island, she naturally understands her true identity. .


    "Don''t say it so badly." Nie Kong said silently.


    "What do you know, she will cause a lot of trouble, I really can''t take you carelessly." That Moon Qi drummed.


    "Isn''t it interesting to witness the fourth true ancestor''s awakening?" Nie Kong smiled lightly. "After breakfast, we plan to go to the city of the artificial island to play. Would you like to be together that month?"


    "Huh..." Na Yue snorted heavily.


    Nie Kong lightly patted Agurola''s little grease-filled hand, opened the refrigerator and took out the ingredients inside.In less than ten minutes, I made a hearty breakfast.


    Agurola looked at the food with bright eyes, and gobbled it into her small mouth.Seeing her performance, Nayue and Yuma could hardly believe that she would be the body of a fourth true ancestor, as cute as a normal girl.


    After breakfast, Nie Kong walked along the promenade along the coast with the vampire girl in uniform and the third daughter of A Ye.


    The costume Agurora under the rising sun does not look like a vampire at all but like an ordinary girl. The four beautiful girls have attracted the attention of many people, and many people speculate about their relationship.Almost reached a conclusion, the couple took their three children out for a walk.


    On the other hand, Agurola kept looking around in a restless manner.Looking at the tall buildings and the cars running on the road, he opened his eyes and let out a "Yeah" exclamation.


    "Isn''t that scenery worth your surprise?"


    Nie Kong reluctantly turned to look at Agurola who stopped from time to time and said.


    Agurola desperately shook her head as if to express that there was no such thing, and ran to the guardrail by the sea.Surprised to see the sea reflecting the rising sun and the scenery of seagulls flying in the sky.The vampire''s malaise in the morning was not visible to her.Like a curious child, people can''t help but smile at her.


    "Speaking of it, she seems to have been sealed in the coffin, is it the first time out of the outside world?" Nayue muttered, if her excitement was so understandable.


    The artificial island is surrounded by the sea, and the sunrise and sunset are very beautiful.


    "Hey, don''t jump around here, don''t forget that you are wearing a short skirt now." Youma hurriedly pulled Agurola down, shaking her feet in excitement.The breeze blew her skirt, almost revealing the scenery inside.


    Agurola became flushed, and she clutched her skirt tightly, and said to Nie Kong in front of her, "Don''t... don''t look at the girl''s skirt with an obscene look."


    "Nonsense, who told you to run around. Hurry up, I won''t wait for you." Nie Kong said.


    "Huh, I forgive you once and forgive me generously." Agurola said, jumping behind him.


    Five people wandered around the lively streets, mostly in girls'' clothing stores, and bought clothes and shoes for Agurola.What Yuma and the others like, of course they bought them together.When he was in the underwear store, the moon was full of energy and pushed Nie Kong out, and he was not allowed to look.


    Although Aye and Nayue are a witch, they seem very interested.After three hours of shopping, the four women still looked vigorous!


    "After playing for the whole morning, let''s take a rest at the dessert shop over there." Nie Kong said, pointing to the doorway with a huge ice cream sign on the opposite side.


    "The impulse of hunger and hunger hit my body. I have agreed to your request." Aguruo pulled the bag containing the clothes tightly, and looked across from Nie Kong, her pale blue eyes flashed dazzlingly. .


    "Well, I don''t know if there is any black tea you like." Na Yue muttered.


    Holding Yuma with one hand, and Agurola with a cowering expression in the other, Nie Kong crossed the nearby zebra crossing to the dessert shop surrounded by glass.


    Looking happy, Agurola exclaimed excitedly when he saw the colorful ice creams and cakes displayed in the glass cabinet, like a child without worries.


    Although the receptionist was surprised at the appearance of Nie Kong and the others that were beyond mortal, he was not particularly curious about it and welcomed the five of Nie Kong into the store.Received as a guest.


    That month I ordered a cup of black tea and fruit cake as Nie Kong expected, while Ah Ye ordered coffee and sandwiches, and Nie Kong ordered a cup.As for the two loli, Nie Kong helped them pick a huge fruit sundae.


    Looking at the creamy ice cream piled with fruits, Agurola licked the ice cream and widened her already big Bi pupil to the point of falling out.It seems that it is the delicious taste she wants.


    "Tasty."


    Nie Kong held back a smile and asked Agurola with his gleaming eyes. Agurola nodded like a puppy with a wild tail, but the little ice cream sundae was so happy!


    "It''s great, um... praise, praise you!"


    Agurola, who was gnawing at a violent speed, was covered with cream all over her face.


    "Hehe, it''s a bit exaggerated." You Ma couldn''t help smiling while spooning the cream.


    Just waiting to play with Agurola for more than a long time, and as expected by Nie Kong, the news of the twelfth body recovery spread to all forces on the artificial island.

 1037 The collapse of the two-dimensional body text 01065, come together

    Honestly, he took Agurola to play for more than a long time, and, as Nie Kong didn''t expect, the news of the twelfth body recovery spread all over the artificial island, and then swept the world.


    Announcing the twelfth awakening to the world, starting the feast of flames.


    Although there was an extra Agurola, You Ma was still very happy, because it was the first time to accompany Nie Kong and Ah Ye''s "parents" out to play.Intimacy stretched the spoon with the sweet ice cream to Nie Kong''s mouth, and said with a smile: "Father, you Ma, feed you."


    "Then have a bite." Without thinking about it, Nie Kong bit down the spoon full of ice cream.After all, the daughter''s kindness cannot be shied away.


    However, Agurola''s eyes widened when she saw Nie Kong''s actions, and she hit the spoon of Youmana that reached Nie Kong''s mouth with the spoon of her small hand.With a crisp jingle, he stretched his ice cream towards Nie Kong.


    "Nie...Nie Kong, accept my reward and approve that you don''t need to kneel down to thank you." The tone of the speech and Ah Ye are the same, I don''t know whether it is a character relationship.


    "A...Agurola?" Yuma looked at the dream girl in front of her strangely.


    "Huh!" Agurola forcibly stuffed the ice cream into Nie Kong''s mouth, and gave him the sweet taste of ice cream and a faint fragrance, which belonged to her.


    "Did you rest well? I want to leave." That month, I didn''t know if the black tea was not suitable for my appetite, and I was very upset.


    "Wait for them." Nie Kong said.The two women heard that they were about to leave, and they almost froze their lips with ice cream.


    After leaving the snack shop, they continued their unfinished shopping and bought a lot of things.Nie Kong was very satisfied with Agurola, who was innocent and romantic.


    A slender figure standing in the watchtower is overlooking the Demon Special Zone that is about to fall in the dark.She is a young girl about sixteen years old, wearing glasses and holding a book in both hands.Wearing loose white clothes, the whole person exudes a demure atmosphere, she is the ancient chant of the Lion King''s institution!


    Suddenly, a golden mist filled her back.The smoke thickened in the blink of an eye, and then turned into a man''s posture.The young man in a white shirt, the blond vampire nobleman, showed a noble and unruly temperament.


    "Is the Mozu Special Zone Xianjin Island? It''s really a good view!" The young nobleman said with a mocking smile looking at the night view.


    "In the final analysis, a false land made of scrap iron and magic, nothing more than a pile of tatters." A young boy about twelve or thirteen years old appeared immediately, wearing a loose coat and beautifully adorning the whole body with gold ornaments.Black hair and brown skin, like golden eyes that can see through the darkness.Although there is still a childish look on his face, the style is reminiscent of the overwhelming majesty of a young lion.


    "But it''s an astonishingly large scale, and because of this, humans are interesting!" the young nobleman laughed.


    "Dimitoriya Vatola in the domain of the King of War? I didn''t expect to meet you here after a long time." The boy turned his head to look at the young nobleman with a pretentious smile, and narrowed his golden eyes sternly.


    "It is a great honor to see your dignity. His Royal Highness Prince Ibresbel Aziz. As the direct line of the second true ancestor, you actually condescended to visit this extremely eastern Demon Special Zone. Honestly, I feel a little bit. Accident!" Wattola put his hand on the chest of the jacket and bowed politely.


    "That''s a pleasure after decades. I must also do the corresponding etiquette. It is too inelegant to just give it to the humble people and pretend to be ignorant?" Ibresbel He said with sharp canine teeth from his lips.


    Side by side with the tall Vatola, his figure looks even younger.However, the domineering coercion that enveloped that small body was not weaker than the tall Vatola.


    "His Royal Highness has been observant, I deeply admire!" the young vampire noble replied gracefully and decently.


    "What are you thinking about, Vatola. You who have always appeared on the battlefield, are you here to devour the fourth ancestor? Or is it me that your target is?" Ibresbel was not happy. Staring at that Vatola and said.


    "Don''t laugh, I''m just a witness on this trip, I''m their guide!"


    "They? Have you put the puppets in stock, Vatola!?" Ibresberg frowned suspiciously and stared at Vatola.


    "Because it''s a rare feast. If you don''t enjoy it, it''s wasted!" Vatola narrowed his blue eyes and smiled.


    "I saw an incredible idiot!" Ibresberg looked at his attitude and shook his head. I really dare to do the resurrection of the fourth ancestor.


    "Because of this, the grand banquet this time is gorgeous!" The new voice came, making the men look back.With the setting sun as the background, there appeared a young girl with pale green hair dancing in the wind and little clothing. Her eyes were emerald-colored like a deep lake.It has a lovely and powerful beauty reminiscent of a wild leopard, which is comparable to Agurola''s appearance.The figure is slender and well-proportioned, with an unpredictable overall temperament.


    "As expected to be the forgotten King of War, I have sent a strange spokesperson!" While showing her lovely tiger teeth, she smiled at Vatola and them with an approachable expression.


    "What!?" The Empress of Chaos!"The one who called in an incredulous voice was Ibris Bell, the direct line of the second true ancestor, facing the overwhelming magical fluctuations released by the green-haired girl, even if he could not hide his shaking heart. The chaotic queen, yes The night empire that rules the continents of North and South America-the third true ancestor of the Chaos realm.


    "If my old man knew that you were here, he would definitely regret it. I didn''t expect the third true group to go out in person!" To say horror, Wattola is not bad.Although he knelt on one knee and lowered his head deeply, his elegant and pretty face showed a smile.


    "I don''t like the exaggerated title given by others, you call Wu Jiada." The chaotic emperor said with an indifferent smile, her green eyes swept around, staying in the fourth figure standing in the corner of the watchtower. Young girl¡ªXiangu Yong, the spokesperson of the Lion King.


    The spokespersons of several major forces in command of the world have almost all gathered in Xianjin City, known as the Demon Special Zone.

 1038 The collapse of the second element body 01066, the prologue of the banquet

    "Are you the three sages of the contemporary Lion King institution? You are really young!" The chaotic emperor snorted, watching the girl.


    "My name is Xian Gu Yong, please give me your advice from now on, the third true ancestor, His Royal Highness Ibris Bell, and Duke Arudi Yalu, please forgive me for taking a little bit of your time tonight!" Responding to the Chaos Empress The greeting is a Japanese girl.Simple girl with three-strand braids and cheesy glasses, holding a book in both hands.Facing the three powerful vampires indifferently alone.There is no fear in his eyes, or even the tension he deserves.She walked to the vampires, and naturally, everyone''s eyes were on her alone.


    The fourth true ancestor Gada looked around at the four people concentrated in the tower, and said cheerfully: "Those who have the qualifications for the banquet, hasn''t Zaharias of Chanelapsi come!"


    After listening to her, Ibres Bell frowned, and his straight face was distorted. The prince of the ruined dynasty spit and said: "I really heard a hateful name. There is a weapon dealer in the area. After plundering someone else¡¯s dominion, did you pretend to be a lord?"


    Zahariyas, the central figure in the fourth Huns (low-level vampires who cannot summon dependents) war twelve years ago.Provided troops and weapons to the Hungarian ghosts, and ordered them to invade the territory of the Count of Karuana, which caused a war. The Count of Karuana and the Knights were killed in battle, resulting in the first true ancestor. Deprive the Count of Caruana of his territory and noble status.In order to collect the body of the fourth true ancestor, he once attacked the extinct dynasty Prince Ibris Bell.


    Gu Yong shook his head slightly, and said lightly: "Nerapsi tentative self-government, Speaker Barutazar Zaharias is absent. It is about tonight''s topic, and follow your decision!"


    "It''s really smart. If you show up in front of me shamelessly, see if I don''t break his head right away. Damn nouveau riche!" Ibris Bell still muttered to himself with angry feelings.


    "In this case, the Three Saints of the Lion King''s institution, what is the purpose of your calling us? Although you are the commander of the banquet, I hope you can explain this rude thing." Then, the second truth The prince of Ancestor stared at Xian Gu Yong with an unhappy expression.


    "There is only one issue for you to gather to discuss. The twelfth is awakened!" Gu Yong answered Ibris Bell''s words in a calm tone.


    "What!!" Ibres Bell narrowed his eyes in surprise, and the boiling magic made the air present restlessly restlessly.


    "That''s it, the night uncle of the twelfth flame-Agurola Florestina, who has been sealed, is awake, interesting!" The third real Zu Jiada let out a sweet laugh, but a little Happy.


    Vatola muttered to herself: "Is it a surprise that the people from MAR unlocked the seal?" Two years ago, the MAR organization dug out No. 12 and kept her.For them as a for-profit enterprise, No. 12 has only the value of a purely experimental body, and there should be no reason to lift its seal on purpose.To unlock the seal, the key of the coffin must be used.


    "Could it be that the only survivor of Caruana, Verdiana Caruana, the daughter of the former Earl''s family, gave the key to MAR?" Ibresbel asked.


    "It wasn''t MAR who unlocked the seal, but someone else. He invaded the MAR stronghold and forcibly seized the 12th. The information shows that he is a vampire. Do you think he belongs to the descendants of your three true ancestors? "Three photos of Nie Kong''s little hand holding Agurola fluttered, strangely floating in front of the three of them.


    Vatola took the photo and gave him a surprised look: "No, he is not a vampire in our Warlord domain!"


    "Isn''t it my descendant, it will only be the extinct dynasty?" Gada said.


    "Impossible, our dynasty will not spread the descendants without authorization." Ibris Bell retorted firmly.


    "Haha, do you pretend to be a vampire?" Xian Gu Yong gently closed the book and continued: "It seems that the information is incorrect. He is very likely to be a magister, so there will be two witches around him. "


    "Magic..." Vatola gave a deep smile with an excited expression."In any case, in this way all the twelve "flaming night uncles" have been gathered!"


    "But the Caruana family should have no territory anymore, not because of others, but because of the hateful Zaharias!" It was Ibresbel who raised the objection.


    "Yes, so she is not qualified to be an emperor!" Xian Gu Yong nodded.


    "The Lion King mechanism, how do you plan to command?" Ibresbel stared at her as if testing Gu Yong and asked.


    "We will definitely let the twelfth participate in the banquet. But I don''t agree with Verdiana Caruana''s qualifications as the emperor. We prepare the stage for the banquet!" Xian Gu Yong said softly.


    "A very eastern island country, is it going to compete with our Empire of the Night?" Dahl smiled.


    "Whatever you say, but if you think you can snatch the twelfth doll from that person, then our Lion King agency has no objection." Xian Gu Yong shook his head.


    "In that month of Nangong, where the witch secretary Xiandumu Aye and Xianxiang witch belonged, even our Lion King agency could not figure out his details."


    "Good answer, I will try one or two if I have a chance. You said you want to prepare the stage, then I can understand that the government of your country has prepared an offer commensurate with this?" Prince Ibrahimovic, the second true ancestor Risberg''s provocative eyes looked at Xian Gu Yong.


    "Of course!" Gu Yong said proudly.


    With the qualifications to obtain the fourth true ancestor, each force must pay a corresponding price.


    "Then I ask you, what are your gambling on the Lion King? Don¡¯t forget, our three true ancestors needless to say, even that dirty weapons dealer blocked the destiny of our country. I hope to have What about this reciprocal return?"


    But Gu Yong did not show any emotions, but quietly raised his right hand to the artificial island illuminated by a burst of light below.


    "We take this land and the lives of all 560,000 people living in this land as a bet"


    Under the feet of the four of them, it was the Demon Special Zone Xian Shen Island.


    "Haha, it''s funny, that''s what you said. The gorgeous banquet is about to begin." Vatola laughed.

 1039 The collapse of the two-dimensional body text 01067, Verdiana

    A figure was moving at a distance of about two hundred meters. It was a suspiciously dressed young woman wearing a black leather dress and a jacket.She carried a huge metal suitcase in her hand.A woman with a bit of a killer style, like a foreign body mixed with a fashionable street, is really conspicuous.With a metal bracelet on the wrist, the Demon Race Landing Card.


    She followed carefully behind a few people, one was a handsome young man, and two were beautiful loli, who were 13 or 14 years old, as if they had come to a nearby park.


    Lolita with rainbow hair was lively on a swing, swaying on her own, her delicate face showing a very happy smile.


    She drew back, staring at the girl in a green dress on the swing with wide eyes, and muttered: "It''s really my king, there is no key to the coffin. But she actually woke up."


    Fiddled with her black coat, the woman emerged from the grass in the park.The appearance age is much younger than predicted from the back.Probably seventeen or eighteen years old.He was twenty years old at most.She let her silky, light black hair drift in the wind, staring at Nie Kong and the others with red pupils.


    Realizing that the woman came out, Nie Kong''s eyes swept towards her.You Ma noticed the dense magic power floating around and immediately returned to Nie Kong.


    It is strange that no one feels scared. Although she is wearing the same clothes as an evil female cadre, she does not have that violent feeling.It''s better to say that there is a kind of innocence from a good family, full of flaws.


    "Can you please answer, why are you following me?" Nie Kong asked softly while looking at her unfamiliar cheek.


    The woman took off the demon login card, "Who will follow you, I''m just here to meet my king..." Verdiana respectfully knelt in front of Agurola, like a loyal courtier, looking at her with excitement in her eyes.


    "My king, please follow me and leave, the Karuana clan will follow you forever!!"


    Agurola''s shoulder shook, and for some reason he hid behind Nie Kong, looking at the female vampire in front of him timidly.


    "Caruana? Are you a survivor of the Count Caruana in the Warlord Realm?" Yuma asked quietly.


    "What! How did you know..." The female vampire showed a surprised expression.


    "No matter who you are, but Agurola doesn''t want to leave with you, you should understand." Nie Kong said solemnly.


    Verdiana looked at Agurola who was hiding behind Nie Kong, and roared: "It''s so noisy, you must have deceived my king." Then she grabbed Nie Kong''s chest roughly, even though she was an amateur, after all Has a strong vampire wrist power.


    Nie Kong stretched out his finger and flicked her Jasper''s forehead, hitting her staggering and sitting on the ground.


    "It hurts..." Because the inside of the other party''s skirt on the bottom was completely visible from Nie Kong''s position, the black lace garter stockings and the pure white trousers inside the skirt were a bit too irritating.The female vampire who fell on the ground became teary with her head and her eyes. For the vampire who made a living by fighting, she was too unprepared.No doubt a layman.She should have expected this from the time she wore conspicuous clothing that was not suitable for tracking.


    "You, have you seen it!?" She looked at Nie Kong with tears, completely like an innocent high school student.


    "Is it the time to say that kind of thing!" Nie Kong said silently.


    "For me, as the daughter of Caruana, what a shame!" Verdiana blushed and stood up by the corner of her skirt desperately: "No... I won''t give up. , I must rescue my king from your hands."


    The blood mist erupted from Verdiana''s body, and then it turned into a huge bulldog.It is a three-headed dog that can breathe fire, a monster a few meters high, plan to fight a beast in this street.


    Nie Kong saw the vampire''s beast for the second time, and used the magic power contained in the blood in the vampire to manifest the beast.


    "Come on, help me take my king back." The advanced concentration of magic condensate roared and dived towards Nie Kong, spouting a large amount of fiery flames from the three mouths full of fangs.


    You Ma didn''t allow anyone to hurt Nie Kong, and the magic power gathered in his hand blocked Nie Kong.The strange spatial fluctuations, the flames rushing towards Nie Kong disappeared before Nie Kong, and in an instant, large sparks fell in the sky above the demon dog.


    "Space Magic, are you a witch?" Verdiana frowned.


    "You don''t... don''t hurt Nie Kong, he... he sucked my blood, so he is my... my most important servant." Agurola pouted.


    "Really, who is your servant?" Nie Kong carried the two loli in front of him behind him and asked to deal with her alone.


    "My king, do you want to protect him? Please come back to me." Verdiana roared rudely. Agurola is her only hope, hope of revenge!"If you want to grab Agurola from my hand, please weigh yourself. You won''t be eligible to participate, a feast of flames!" Nie Kong said coldly.


    "Shut up." The magic dog summoned by Verdiana spit out flames and attacked Nie Kong. Nie Kong''s magic power was shaken, and the powerful magic fluctuations collided with the magic dog.


    With a bang, the huge magic dog was blown away by the wind.She desperately suppressed the corners of her skirt, almost unable to resist the spreading magic power.


    "You...you..." Seeing Nie Kong''s powerful magic wave, she stared at him with wide eyes.I really didn''t expect to lose to him by one move, and he didn''t even mobilize the beast.


    Although she said she belonged to the famous vampire of the old age in the domain of the king of war, her vampire''s age was too young, and the level of magic power was pitiful, not as good as Giriola Giralti in prison!


    "The feast seems to be about to begin. Please don''t bother us if it''s okay." Nie Kong said lightly. From her arrival, Nie Kong could guess that Agurola''s awakening had affected the world.


    "No...no, no matter what the cost, I must stay by my king''s side to serve my king and protect my king''s safety." She gritted her teeth and looked at Agurola with her eyes.


    "Nie Kong, you...you promise her." Agurola seemed to vaguely remember Verdiana, so she looked at Nie Kong pitifully, as if Nie Kong would cry if he didn''t agree.

 1040 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01068Holy gun

    "Nie Kong, you...you promise her." In the vague memory of Agurola''s mind, there was the impression of Verdiana.So poor looked at Nie Kong, as if Nie Kong would cry if he didn''t agree.


    "Two years ago, it was my sister who sacrificed himself to protect the flame of No. 12 Ye Bo. The Karuana clan is qualified to put her as a bet. For No. 12, my king Agurola Your lord!" Verdiana said in a depressed mood.She is eager to use the power of the fourth true ancestor Agurola to avenge Zaharias and restore the family to regain all that was lost!Therefore, she will come to Xian God City and keep following Nie Kong and the others, hoping to get Agurola who has been guarding.


    "Who cares about your reasons and difficulties, the only thing that is certain is that I will not give Agurola to anyone, no matter who it is!! You can follow Agurola, but I advise you not to make any ideas." Said empty and quietly.


    "If my king really likes to stay with you, I will not disobey my king''s meaning. But don''t think that qualified people will be easy to deal with. They can use the power of the body to summon the beasts belonging to the true ancestors to fight. Originally I hoped to use the key to rescue my king, but now it seems useless. Now I give it to you for the time being, I hope you can use it to protect my lord." Verdiana forced the back The metal suitcase was taken out and opened.It was a metal rod wrapped in cloth, and the shiny silver surface was engraved with magic words to give a certain futuristic impression.Full of weird fluctuations, the physique of Chord God Mingjia is somewhat similar!


    The diameter is about three or four centimeters, and the length is about 50 centimeters. One end is sharpened.If it is a gun, it is too short, if it is an arrow, it is too heavy.It should be the most accurate to call it an iron nail.The nail that was tightly held was what Verdiana contained in her suitcase.


    Agurora, who was hiding behind Nie Kong, swallowed, her soft fingers gripping the corners of Nie Kong''s clothes tightly.Nie Kong could notice that her body was trembling slightly, as if she was afraid of iron nails.


    "What is it?" Nie Kong only knows a little bit about the knowledge of many vampires in this world, and doesn''t understand the terrible thing about that nail. Maybe it''s basically like scrap for him.


    "Father, if Yuma is right, it is... it is a holy spear that can neutralize magic power." Yuma exclaimed.


    "Yes, it is the legacy of the heavens with only three roots in the world-the holy spear that kills the true ancestors that can nullify the magic and tear all the barriers." Verdiana said in a stiff voice. .The silver metal nail is a valuable item passed down from generation to generation in her family. It can be said that it is the only property she has now. It is very precious.


    "I heard that only the descendants of Meto Salad and the witches of high spirits can be used?" Youma deserved to study in the Magister''s Library for several years and learned a lot of knowledge.


    "Well, the legend is so." Verdiana lowered her gaze in response to Yuma''s question.


    To activate this artifact, a large amount of high-purity spiritual power is required.Originally, it was not human beings who made this nail, but the sub-divine race called Tianbu, the ancient superhuman being destroyed in prehistoric times.In any case, it is not something that Verdiana, who is a demon clan, can use, and it has no effect on her now.She felt that Nie Kong could break through the coffin to awaken Agurola, and he would definitely be able to use it.If he has the holy spear that kills the true ancestor, he believes that he will have a chance to defeat his enemy Zaharias, and even kill the fourth true ancestor himself.


    Nie Kong was surprised at its power and grabbed it in his hand and looked at it a few times.Trying to use the flames in the body to pour into the iron nail, and found that it made a buzzing sound.Agurola''s body was trembling constantly, looking at the holy spear that was ready to be released in horror.


    Verdiana was horrified. It was obvious that only people with a large amount of spiritual power could use the holy spear. He had just released magic power, how did he do it?He who can use the holy spear basically won''t be afraid of any true ancestor.


    "Hehe, although it is a very interesting item, it is a pity that it is too weak and it has no effect on me." Nie Kong''s fingers pressed the sharp needle tip, but instead the holy spear known as shredding magic broke. And a little bit crushed in the hands of Nie Kong!


    Nie Kong wouldn''t be a trash vampire relying on the beasts, his body is too strong to be estimated!


    Verdiana opened her mouth wide and rubbed her eyes as if she were dreaming.Can actually crush the holy spear that killed the true ancestor, he... who is he?Terrible power, who is the true ancestor or him?


    "No matter who comes, my goal is to win twelve bodies. I will not let others swallow Agurola. I will turn Agurola into the real fourth ancestor." Nie Kong believed.


    "Wow, no... you deserve to be a servant who sucked my blood. I want to reward you well and help me destroy the dangerous rivets, I... I will push you, and have fun." Agu Laura''s eyes sparkled suddenly, and she pulled Nie Kong onto the swing chair.


    After telling Nie Kong to do it, her soft fingers pushed Nie Kong''s back hard.She possesses the magic power of a vampire, so she can push Nie Kong out.But Nie Kong felt that the reward was not good, but Agurola was obviously enjoying it, smiling happily while pushing Nie Kong sitting on the swing.Verdiana held her index finger and looked at Nie Kong enviously, like a group of children.


    "It''s enviable to be served by my king, woohoo."


    Nie Kong looked at the dark sky. Since a vampire came out to fight, the rest of the emperor who possessed the body body would come.The real flame feast is about to open.The twelve element bodies will swallow each other, or be provided to the awakened primordial swallow, and in the end the remaining one will be the true fourth true ancestor.


    Since Agurola is an innocent, romantic and beautiful loli, Nie Kong''s plan to kill the fourth true ancestor has changed, so that she will become his own fourth true ancestor.

 1041 The collapse of the second element body 01069, the lions gold

    The dinner that night was a barbecue. That month, there was a small barbecue stove in the apartment, and Nie Kong, who had taken Agurola for a walk outside, bought a lot of high-quality beef.


    "Oh! Meat, meat!" Agurola exclaimed in the dim darkness of the evening.Beside Nie Kong, who was taking care of the charcoal fire, Verdiana opened her cute little mouth and chewed on the cooked meat.Although she once belonged to a nobleman, her life was very embarrassing after the family collapsed.She looked like a person like Agurola who hadn''t eaten meat for a long time, and her mouth was greasy.


    That month was very concerned about the newly-appearing vampire Verdiana, her pretty white face was inseparable from her cute big eyes for a moment.


    "I was really taken aback. I didn''t expect that you would pick up such a cute girl again. The method of abducting a girl is really amazing." Nayue seemed to sarcastically praised.


    "Indeed, I won''t be able to live in the room anymore." Ah Ye nodded lightly and agreed.Although Na Yuechan''s house was very large, it only had six master bedrooms.If there are one or two more people, it will fill the room.


    Verdiana''s pretty face flashed with fire. Spicy, she said loudly as she swallowed a piece of meat: "You...what are you misunderstanding? I just want to follow my king''s side, and he has nothing to do with him. For me, Caruana¡¯s daughter, that¡¯s a shame."


    Nie Kong turned his back to Verdiana, who was constantly defending, and shared the roasted meat between Agurola and Youma.Wearing a cute green dress, Agurola constantly swallows delicious barbecue.In addition to ice cream, she has more foods that she likes.


    "Yes...Yeah, Nie...Nie Kong will only be my servant alone, Agurola doesn''t... won''t easily give him to Verdiana!" Agurola muttered while stuffing the barbecue. sound.


    "Let''s get along well." Yuma came out to make a round, and couldn''t bear to see her beloved father being blamed.


    Nie Kong smiled at that month, and that month''s puffed pretty face blushed for some reason, and snorted in dissatisfaction.


    Just as the atmosphere of harmony was restored, "Boom..." a violent explosion broke their harmony.As much as half of the apartment on the top floor was blown up, Nie Kong and the others could actually see the night sky.


    With a violent impact like tearing open the atmosphere, what dyed the evening sky was the blue-white thunder that suddenly appeared on the ground.


    "Don''t tell me!?" Verdiana narrowed her eyes and swallowed in the face of the dazzling thunder, and stayed for a while.


    With a distorted expression in surprise, what she saw was the roof of a certain building opposite to the backlight.Standing on it was a young girl wrapped in bluish-white lightning, with features very similar to Agurola.


    "Who..." Yuma cast a gaze at the strange girl on the opposite floor.


    After the mutation happened, the dazzling flash filled the field of vision.Accompanied by the pain of burning skin.The bad smell of ozone irritated the nasal cavity, and the charged atmosphere caused a burst of electric sparks around.


    "Is it a thunder!?" Yuma couldn''t understand what happened because it was too sudden.At the moment their eyes met the girl on the building, Nie Kong and the others were attacked by the shock.


    The tragedy was that the apartment in that month was completely destroyed.


    "No! That was an attack by the beast..."


    Verdiana straightened her upper body against the back of her head and cast her gaze to the opponent.Lei Guang was surrounded by a small girl who was about fourteen or five years old.Hair cut short like boys is blonde.The pupils released a bluish-white light like flame.Covering his body is a platinum armor with golden decorations.Obviously it is a war costume.


    "Damn it, did the feast of flames really begin?" Nayue looked at her apartment, glaring at the girl opposite with annoyance.


    "Paptos, why would the king himself...!?" Verdiana muttered blankly, looking up at the girl.The reason why her whole body was trembling wasn''t just because of the impact of falling thunder, she was afraid of that girl in armor.


    "Does she belong to the fourth true ancestor like Agurola?" You Ma said in surprise.


    "That''s right, they are just simple monsters, they are god-killing weapons! Verdiaana yelled at Yuma''s question.


    "No wonder it resembles Agurola." Nie Kong''s eyes were excited, and the long-awaited feast opened.But he was the first one to shoot him.


    "Hand over the twelfth." The girl in the armor commanded in a majestic tone.Nie Kong and Verdiana were looking at the flames'' eyes.


    Nie Kong understood the girl''s words. The lightning just now was just a demonstration.


    "Or, do you want to die?" The armored girl said again, and the lightning all over her became even more dazzling.


    "Woo, I actually destroyed my flesh, how can you compensate!"


    The surging magic power erupted from Agurola''s body, and the freezing cold air spread out from her body, impacting the girl on the opposite side.Although there was no moisture, the air turned into a burst of white ice out of thin air.


    The two flaming night uncles clashed here.Facing the two true ancestor-level beasts'' magic power, Verdiana''s body kept trembling.


    The girl Jinguang who was overwhelmed by the ice-hyun exploded, and what appeared in the evening sky was a huge lion wrapped in thunder.


    The Leiguang Lion''s body is very huge, and the majestic appearance that easily exceeds more than ten meters can even give people the illusion of covering the entire sky.


    The blow of the lion''s front foot wiped out the freezing wind without a trace.


    It materialized and reached a dense collection of magical power with self-consciousness, but it was too powerful.If the magic power is released in disorder, in the worst case, half of the God Island will be burned and wiped out.


    The girl in the armor was staring at her beast, and then the enlisted Thunder Lion raised her fore palm again.


    A beautiful icy monster in the form of a mermaid and a demon bird also appeared on Agurola, facing the golden lion.The friction of magic makes the surrounding air restless.


    Most of the two buildings across the intersection were destroyed without leaving half a piece of rubble.

 1042 The collapse of the second element body 01070, Serpent Vatra

    "No.... No. 5 Puputos, can it be said that Lord Vatola released the three bodies supervised by the Warlord Domain on the artificial island? The Demon Special Zone will become a stage for a feast?" Verdiana whispered to the beautiful blond woman who was as short as a boy.


    There are three bodies in the domain of the king of war, namely No. 5 Peptos, No. 4 Tetaltos, and No. 3 Tolitos!!


    "Is the fourth true ancestor''s resurrection ceremony? It''s a shame that you got me involved in trouble!" Nayue muttered, as the witch of the gap, her strength is not much worse than that of the true ancestor.But because of the identity of the senior attacker of the artificial island, I felt a headache.


    Staring at the battle between the two women, Nie Kong and Ah Ye did not take action, probably because they sensed the presence of enemies other than the girl.


    The two female beasts collided fiercely, and Agurola''s strength temporarily took the upper hand.When they were glued together, two surging magical powers emerged, which were not weaker than Agurola''s fluctuations.


    An existence that can swallow the entire space, the Dimensional Devourer, the interlaced water and silver double dragons appeared from the dark night, biting the Demon Fairy''s Cang ice with the power to swallow the space.


    Agurola was about to cry, and Cang Bing, who bit her lower lip to control the Demon Fairy, laid a layer of ice more than ten meters thick outside to protect herself.


    At the same time, the thick fog that came out enveloped the surrounding area and actually broke the solid ice layer into fog!The four powerful magical powers seemed to crush the small artificial island into pieces.


    Beside No.5 Putos, two young girls appeared again.A pretty girl with long hair with double ponytails, her hair swaying like a snake, and a pretty girl with gold and silver on the left and right of her eyeballs. She was wearing heavy armor and half of her face was hidden by the armor.The appearance and body shape of the two women were almost carved out by Agurola.


    "Night Demon Flying!" A vast swarm of bats appeared in front of Nie Kong, like a small red river, flooding against the few beasts in the sky.


    The blood-colored bat group and the full moon in the sky reflect each other, as if to symbolize the appearance of the noble vampire.The first is the golden lion. The dazzling thunder and lightning slowly faded after touching the bat.The magic of the body was completely swallowed up all at once.


    When the white mist collided with the red bat, what disappeared would be the silver mist of the carapace of the beast that could atomize everything!The remaining Mercury Ssangyong became angry and devoured the bat with its mouth wide open.


    Although the combat effectiveness of bats is quite strong, the Shuanglong that may have swallowed space bitten thousands of them at once.The remaining bats squeaked and gnawed Ssangyong''s body, drowning it in the red river.


    After cleaning up the enemy, the bat rushed back into Nie Kong''s body in an orderly manner.


    "Then... those flaming bats... actually can swallow the magic power of the true ancestor level. Are they the beasts of the father?" You Ma asked in shock.


    "Haha, you can get rid of the true ancestor-level beasts, your beasts are really interesting. I''m becoming more and more curious, which faction of vampires will you be?"


    Against the background of the dark night sky, standing in front of the ruins is a man.The handsome young man in a pure white coat is tall and graceful, without a sense of threat.The young man turned his head back with his blond hair, looked at Nie Kong with blue and excited eyes, and leaned against Nie Kong and the others.The three body bodies stopped fighting when they saw him coming.


    "I just tried to test the power of the hero, and I sincerely apologize for how offensive. My name is Dimitri Vatra, and I have been given the title of Lord Ordiaru by the Forgotten King of our ancestors. It¡¯s fortunate to have the honorable driver tonight¡ª"Looking at the confused Nie Kong and the others, he bowed a bow like a nobleman.


    "Master Vatra is here?" Verdiana exclaimed, almost stepping forward and bowing respectfully.


    "Your goal is to capture the twelfth, why bother to talk nonsense." Nie Kong glanced at him and immediately knew what his personality was.A militant person.


    "Although I hope to have a fight with you, it''s a pity that it''s not the time. This trip is just to get to know the emperor who is the feast. I am very sorry for the previous impolite actions. You really didn''t let me down!" Vatra chuckled. Tao.


    "I thought about giving you all the three body bodies that our Warlord Domain controls, but it doesn''t seem to be needed now, otherwise the banquet will become boring. The next full moon banquet, I look forward to your performance." Zaharias of Shang destroyed the Caruana clan and won the No. 1 body.Then, boldly, he actually had ambitions for the two elemental bodies kept by the second true ancestor, so he used the beasts summoned by the elemental body to attack the second true ancestor¡¯s direct line Prince Ibresbel, and seized their two elements. Body, Ye Bo with more than four flames.Therefore, Ibresbel hates the dirty arms dealer Zacharias so much!


    Out of the fun of the banquet, Vatra hoped to give the three elements to Nie Kong on the one hand, and on the other hand, he hoped to meet Nie Kong, who was chanting jealousy in the ancient times.


    "Snake charmer, you ruined my apartment. Do you think you can be forgiven by saying sorry?" Nangong said coldly that month.The beasts are almost all snake-shaped, and he has the title of a snakeman.


    Nie Kong glanced at the ruined apartment, his eyes flashed with amusement.Nie Kong felt that the destruction of the apartment was a good thing.Because that month¡¯s apartment was too small, and I didn¡¯t want to live in a girl¡¯s apartment all the time, like a white face.


    "Oh, are you going to teach us a lesson, that month of Nangong, the witch of the gap, although you are known as the killer of the demons, there are three blazing Ye Uncles beside me." Vatra didn''t care.


    "For your good intentions, forgive you once, and don''t show you to me next time." Nie Kong said impatiently. Nayue pouted and did not dare to oppose Nie Kong''s private calling.


    "Haha, it''s been a long time since I met such an interesting person. You are very hopeful that you can create an empire of night." Vatra laughed and led the three bodies to leave.The expressions of the three elements have not changed much, and they are really like a weapon without any emotion.


    "It''s all your fault for letting Vatra go. We are going to sleep on the streets tonight." That Moon said.


    "Don''t worry, I will arrange it." Nie Kong smiled mysteriously, his fingers sprayed a huge wave of air, and the ruins in front were sorted into a flat and open land.


    Nie Kong opened the ring and threw out a gorgeous and spacious villa.


    "Let''s live there in the future."

 1043 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01071, Verdianas enemy is here

    Luxurious and gorgeous villa, I don¡¯t know how much better than the previous apartment.That month looked at Nie Kong in astonishment, but did not expect that he would hide a villa in the space.


    Agurola cheered, jumping around in the villa like a child.That month, it was as if the hostess traveled around the villa, and finally chose a bedroom that looked relatively spacious, but found a few maid outfits in the closet in the room.She brought it to Nie Kong in surprise and asked him what was going on.Nie Kong was stunned and glanced around and found that the bedroom used to be the one where Griffia lived in the college of evil.


    "The old maid left, throw it away," Nie Kong said.


    "It''s too wasteful to throw away."


    That month he looked very interested and glanced at Verdiaana: "Ah, your bad taste clothes, throw it away."


    "Throw it!?" Verdiana was silly, unable to reflect what she meant.I saw that Yue used the power of chains to lock her body like a hooligan, and her flexible fingers broke her black suit in half.


    "Look... What did you do!? What about the clothes I used to change!? Oh, don''t look at it..." For Verdiana, who was struggling in poverty, the black leather The suit made is an expensive whole set.After all, without clothes, you can''t even get out of here.


    That month looked at Verdiana with tears in protest."If you want to change clothes, here it is."


    "Hey? Only a maid costume!?"


    "Of course, because the uniforms worn by the servants stay in my bedroom, please help clean up the house in the future." Nayue replied in a calm tone.Oh, Verdiaana could only be silent.For women born in the domain of the King of War, Verdiaana is considered a downright noble, with the pride of the glorious family.


    "Although the clothes are not tasteful, they are my only clothes. Oh... But why, as the daughter of Caruana, I have to dress as a servant, and the body... the body is shown to a boy Arrived?¡± Although Verdiaana was crying and complaining, she still chose to put on the maid¡¯s clothes.Although the length of the skirt suits her well, it''s a shame to be a maid dress anyway.


    "Hey, don''t look at the girl''s body indiscriminately." That moon filled Nie Kong''s eyes with help, and almost forgot Nie Kong''s existence in a moment of desperation. Is it her hobby to force others to wear maid costumes? .


    "Wow, Verdiaana wears that set of clothes more prettier than before." Agurola curiously surrounded her.It was true that the taste of her clothes was too bad before, and the girl''s charm rose sharply after putting on the uniform.Poor Verdiana, can only be at the mercy of the Moon Witch.However, a huge villa really needs someone to take care of it, and now Griffia is not there.


    "You guys get familiar with the villa and choose your own house. It''s late at night, take a bath and rest." Nie Kong told them.


    "Nie Kong, would you like to accompany me to accept the curse of the water elf?" Agurola blinked her big eyes as if she could speak.The water spirit she was talking about was probably a sprinkler.


    The two girls Nayue and Aye stared at Nie Kong with all four eyes, watching him answer, Nie Kong was a little embarrassed.The reason was that when Agurola took a bath last time, Nie Kong was so scared that he screamed about the curse of the water elf, and Nie Kong rushed into the bathroom.


    Agurola firmly grasped Nie Kong and refused to leave him. Nie Kong could only gently cleanse her body.Rao Nie Kong looked all over her body when she was sealing, but the dreamy beauty and transparent snow-like skin tightly attracted Nie Kong''s gaze.She rarely blushed on her pretty face, saying that it is forbidden for Nie Kong to look at herself with obscene eyes.


    "Lolicon!" that month whispered.


    "Speaking of which, you are more like Lori than Agurola." Nie Kong had to replied.


    That Yue Qiao''s face instantly became hot, "Change...abnormal, dead Lolicon, who do you like to wash with and who wash." After speaking, she left with an "angry" appearance.


    "Okay, You Ma, accompany Agurola." Nie Kong was really speechless at that month, and couldn''t bear any teasing.


    Although the environment has changed, the four women are very adaptable.Needless to say, Aye, where Nie Kong went, she followed without complaints.


    As Nie Kong expected, the peaceful life would not last forever. A week later, guests came to visit him again, and he was always in the dark and windy night of murder.


    The villa is surrounded by black armed and armed Hungarian ghosts.Agulola tensed his body and hugged Nie Kong''s wrist tightly.


    "Agurola?"


    "Yeah!" Agurola made an unreliable voice, stiffening all over.Outside the courtyard where Agurola was watching, a few strange figures came slowly.


    It was a slender middle-aged man in a suit. On both sides of him there were duo in black attire standing like guards.


    But Agurola''s gaze was not looking at the terrible people in black costumes, but at the other person standing behind them.Staring at figures who are not taller than the shoulders of people in black costumes.


    Standing behind the people in black costumes is a girl around 13 or 14 years old, wearing a plain protective clothing made of reinforced fiber similar to a denim suit.Inorganic Roman numerals are printed on the surface, which gives the impression of looking at a prototype weapon.


    The young girl staring at them in the ancient city without emotion, has blond hair, and her eyes are shining blue and white like flames.


    The illusory beauty with a goblin breath is very similar to that in Agurola.As if wanting to avoid the greedy sight like a reptilian, Agurola hid behind Nie Kong.


    Compared to Agurola, Verdiana, dressed in a maid costume, trembled violently, her eyes full of blood and hatred at the headed man.If their eyes could kill people, they would have been shattered by Verdiana.


    Nie Kong already knew their origins from the girl who looked exactly like Agurola.

 1044 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01072, transaction?

    "I''m sorry to disturb you in the middle of the night. I didn''t prepare any souvenirs to visit you! Because we are a fighting nation of mercenary origin, so please bear with me if we are rude!" The man who spoke cheerfully His eyes are filled with cold light that makes people unable to feel their body temperature.


    Verdiaana was so angry that her magic power seemed to be out of control.Nie Kong took her hand and motioned her not to be impulsive.


    Looking at his measurement and appearance, Nie Kong didn''t need to understand the plot, he knew that he would not be the protagonist, at most a villain!He has always been careful not to be impulsive, so as not to do bad things to kill the protagonist.The reason why Vatra, a vampire in the domain of the Warlord, attacked, Nie Kong didn''t make a move to snatch his three bodies.


    "You don''t have to pretend to be a smirk and greet me, because I will deprive you of the emperor''s qualifications." Nie Kong said grimly.


    "Don''t worry, I''m just here to make a deal with you!" Zacharias crossed his arms and focused his head in agreement.


    "Excuse me, please let me introduce number nine here. She was imprisoned in the old Count of Karuana in the domain of the king of war, and was liberated with the help of our Nerapsey. Ye Bo with a weapon of flame!" In front of Zaharias''s right hand stretched out, there stood a girl who looked exactly like Agurola.


    Golden curly hair and white skin.The reinforced fiber protective clothing clinging to the skin emphasized her luxurious curves.It was so similar to Agurola that there was almost no difference.


    After listening to his introduction, Verdiaana''s pretty face was about to be distorted.Agurola hugged Nie Kong''s back, and faced a little resistance to the sisters who appeared.


    "What a dangerous thing is that, you should be able to imagine it. After all, the fourth true ancestor has the same or more power than the other three true ancestors. There are twelve in total. Although it is not complete, it can Once the fourth true ancestor''s body is killing each other, no one can stop it!" Shaking his shoulders as if he was really scared, Zaharias smiled.


    "But please rest assured. My job is in the trading industry. I am mainly engaged in weapons. Although some critics have criticized me as a dead businessman, I am arrogant that no one can compare with me in the management of weapons!" In a threatening tone, he said with a smile.


    "Weapon Merchant?" Nie Kong has been aware of the reason why Zaharias is such a rap.Zacharias is a businessman.All his words are the process of trading.It''s just part of the negotiation.


    "Well, let¡¯s get to the topic from now on, Mr. Nie Kong. I hope you will transfer the number 12 there to me!" Until now, Zaharias turned his gaze straight to Agurola, as if by him. The sight was frozen, and the blond vampire girl took a breath.


    "It means you want me to sell Agurola to you?" Nie Kong confirmed in a low voice, eyes full of mockery, and Zaharias nodded exaggeratedly.


    "As for the amount, how about 50 billion?"


    "Haha..." Nie Kong laughed.


    As if thinking that Nie Kong was not enough, Zaharias smiled bitterly.


    "Well, isn''t it enough? Then double the price. After all, this product is the strongest weapon in the world. It was originally not measurable by money. But after all, my assets are also limited, and you are not satisfied with the part. , Look for mercy!" Zhang said one hundred billion, the arms dealer is indeed very rich.


    "Huh...Does the ghost of the Hun want to hold the true ancestor as king!" When he said something, Nayue showed an expression of contempt.


    "Yes, it''s stupid!" Verdiaana asserted angrily, wishing to cut him off.


    You Ma held Agurola with deep sympathy, and watched the dirty arms dealer vigilantly because she had the same experience as her.


    "Weapon?" Nie Kong let out a cold nasal voice, and smiled at her as he comforted the frightened Agurola.Keep her protected.Walked to the front of Zacharias.


    "Sorry, I never regarded Agurola as a weapon, but a person, and didn''t plan to hand her over to the arms dealer! It''s you, it''s really hard for you to bring number nine."


    "Is that so!" Zacharias'' eyes immediately became sharp.The man in black next to him slightly shifted his body''s center of gravity down a bit and assumed a posture that he could shoot at any time.The surrounding atmosphere became frozen, and Ah Ye and Na Yue both sneered.


    There was only one person, the girl named Number Nine, staring at Nie Kong and Agurola behind him without blinking.


    "It''s a pity, if you change your mind, please feel free to contact me, before the next full moon!" Unexpectedly, Zaharias did not want to force a deal, but left honestly.Nie Kong, who thought they would take people by force, felt a little disappointed.


    But the tense sense of tension still did not subside, Nie Kong disregarded a few black bodyguards and shot!The left hand seemed to penetrate the space, and suddenly pinched Zacharias'' neck tightly.


    "Don''t laugh, I don''t plan to let you leave alive." In less than a second, Nie Kong easily crushed his neck, and his subordinates hardly had time to react.


    Nie Kong threw his body out and immediately awakened dozens of people in black around him.As the Huns, they shot many sharp blades made of magic power!


    Solving a few of them, there is no need for Nie Kong to take action personally. A Ye and Na Yue can easily kill most of them.


    "Ahem, stop!"


    The voice is the same as Zacharias, but his face is different.He looked like a twenty-year-old man at most, much younger than Zacharias, but also somewhat similar to Zacharias.


    "Really, if it is so severely damaged, you can only have a new facelift. Otherwise, if you do business with this stinky face, you will be underestimated by the other party."


    Touching the blood-filled neck, the slender man smiled bitterly.The tone is undoubtedly Zacharias.Nie Kong should have smashed his neck, but he actually recovered from his old age.


    "Vampire? No, is it a blood follower!" Verdiaana finally realized that the other party''s identity was true, and Zacharias was not an ordinary human.He is a blood follower who is given an immortal life by a vampire.

 1045 The collapse of the second element body 01073, get the ninth

    Verdiaana was full of excitement when she saw Nie Kong revenge for her, but Zaharias was unexpectedly a vampire attendant!


    A crushed neck can regenerate at once, and Zaharias''s strong resilience suggests that his master is not an ordinary vampire.It is the true ancestor who has accepted the curse of immortality, or the vampire who has the power to rival him.His combat effectiveness is probably higher than that of the Hungarian ghost soldiers under him, not to mention that he can control the ninth flame of Ye Bo to fight for him.


    Enatos, the blonde girl on the 9th, covered with protective clothing, was surrounded by a strong storm, which was almost comparable to a small-scale tornado.The tumbling atmosphere made a creaking noise.It was a strong shock wave like her anger towards Nie Kong, or her fear of the unknown being given a form.


    The spreading vibrations turned into destructive ultrasonic waves to destroy the villa.She didn''t even summon her own beast.It was just a little bit of magical aftermath that leaked out with the violent emotions, triggering terrifying destructive power.


    At the same time, the terrifying vibration distorted the atmosphere and formed its mirage-like flesh.It was a summoned beast with a brilliant crimson mane and double horns-a double-horned beast with a huge body of magic.The condensed beasts of magic power appeared in the sky above the courtyard outside the villa, as if to cover the entire sky!


    The buzzing sound formed a destructive ultrasonic wave rushing towards Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong can''t let her ruin the villa arbitrarily, because the villa is not only their current home, but also has beautiful and happy memories of Nie Kong.


    With a finger with his right hand, the space one hundred meters in front was silent for an instant.The shock and the barrier of the two-horned beast''s shock wave surrounding Number Nine disappeared like a trick.


    Accompanied by the crackling sound, like the sound of glass breaking, Ah Ye and the others can clearly see that the air in front has cracked one after another, and the entire space is broken into pieces!


    The remaining Hungarian ghost troops were completely wiped out, and the resurrected Zaharias and the body of No. 9 seemed to have been slashed with blood!!


    "Enatos No.9, stay...Stop it!" Zacharias, who was resurrected again, yelled at the storm-ridden girl in protective clothing, preventing her from recklessly making a move.He regretted it very much, he had known that he had brought all the body together.Nie Kong in front of him is really a terrible guy. If he doesn''t make a move, he''s just like a thunderbolt, and he doesn''t give people a chance to fight back.If he hadn''t had the immortality of a vampire, he would have lost everything under Nie Kong''s pinch.


    Zaharias, who knelt down on the spot as if losing his strength, looked very embarrassed.Number Nine stayed quietly aside, like a puppet, Zaharias really treated them as weapons.


    "Vampire attendant, what an unexpected body structure, I don''t know how many times can you be resurrected?" Nie Kong leaned over and looked at the kneeling Zacharias, and said sarcastically.


    "Nie Kong, crush his heart..." Verdiaana said loudly.


    "Ahem...you...you can''t kill me, otherwise you won''t know where the other five bodies I keep are hiding." Although there is no trace of confidence, Zaharias has a bit of value of his own.


    "Huh, I won''t be able to find a few bodies on an artificial island. You look too much at yourself." Nie Kong said with disdain.


    "Yes...Is it, but you will definitely not understand one thing! My sister is a maiden who can control the No. 1 body, so I can become the attendant of the Fourth True Ancestor. Once I die, who knows? What will she do to the artificial island?" Zaharias tried to hide it, half-truth.


    In fact, in order to obtain eternal life, he did not hesitate to take the ribs from the number one body at the cost of the lives of his motherland and younger sister and put them on his body.Her sister is just a prop for him, trying to control the cage of the Fourth True Ancestor!!


    "Give me number nine, you can go away. Killing you is dirtying my hands, your life should be left to Verdiana to end." Nie Kong said lightly.There is basically no change in whether he is killed or not, his only purpose is to win the ninth from Zaharias.Enatos on the 9th had no wave in his eyes, but his eyes were a bit discouraged."For the time being, I will give you a few more days!!" Verdiaana looked at Zaharias with hatred, and vowed to follow Agurola and slash his enemies at the full moon!


    After he was reborn, he hurriedly transferred the ninth to Nie Kong, for fear that Nie Kong would regret it.


    "At the end of the night of the next full moon, see who will be the real fourth true ancestor emperor. Goodbye." After finishing speaking, he hurriedly turned his back to Nie Kong and fled the courtyard of the villa.


    On the other side, Agurola, who was supposed to be another body, was beside Nie Kong.Squatting down like a puppy, looking at Nie Kong with big light green eyes, hoping to be comforted by Nie Kong.


    "Just... let me praise you!" She knotted her tongue nervously, her tone became a little strange, and her transparent dreamy cheeks were covered with a crimson blush.


    "What''s wrong?" Nie Kong really had the urge to hug her tightly when she looked at her cute and explosive posture.


    "Probably very happy. Because you didn''t sell my lord to that dirty Zahariyas!" Verdiaana explained aloud in place of Agurola, whose head was lowered.


    "Well, that''s the kind of thing!" Nie Kong squatted slowly in front of Agurola, as if to show his politeness, stroked his fingers on Agurola''s rainbow-colored hair and gently stroked.


    She squinted, if the butt had a tail, she would be swaying happily.I kept calling that Nie Kong was her servant, but in fact the identity was the opposite, and Nie Kong was her master.


    "Agurola, you will have a companion in the future. On the ninth, come and visit your sister." Nie Kong greeted Enatos who was standing still, and she came to Agurola like a robot.


    Nie Kong''s remaining hand touched her blonde hair like Agurola, and smiled: "I won''t use you as a weapon."


    "Would you like to be my servant? It''s worthy of praise." Enatos exclaimed in a high-handed tone, unlike the well-behaved Agurola, very self-righteous.But the dullness and coldness on his face melted suddenly.


    "Woo, Nie Kong is Agurola''s servant alone, number nine, you...you can''t fight with me." Agurola on the side puffed out his mouth unhappily, why should he be her servant? , As if she wanted to say that, she was very angry.


    The two women stared at each other, as if children were fighting for the most beloved toy.


    "Ha, regardless of you, I''m going to sleep, you two sleep together." Nie Kong yawned and pulled You Ma back to the villa.


    Seeing Nie Kong leave, the two women rushed to follow Nie Kong.Agurora even said that for the peace of my soul, the nail of a contract with the palm of your hand is to be concluded, and he clearly wants to sleep with Nie Kong.

 1046 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01074Everything is ready

    "There are signs of a large-scale vampire infection in the Nierapsi Autonomous Region..." In the living room of Nie Kong''s villa, a huge LCD TV screen broadcasted an insignificant news.


    The Hungarian ghost tribes united to launch the Declaration of Autonomy and Independence under the name Nerapsi. It was more than ten years ago that they seized the territory of the Karuana and became a small country.


    The artificial island has no diplomatic relations with them, and there are even many people in the Mozu Special Zone who don''t even know the existence of Nerapsi.Except for a small group of people who had been in contact with Nerapsey, almost no one cared about the news.


    In the morning, Nie Kong''s living room was filled with the smell of sweet food. Nie Kong and the others were having breakfast.More than 20 days have passed since the last attack by Zacharias, and the artificial island was full of stormy calm.Moreover, the one-month winter vacation of Caihai School has been declared over.During the period, the well-behaved and lovely Agurola and the proudly character No. 9 Enatos were noisy, adding a lot of vitality to the villa.Enatos felt warm and caring from Nie Kong. He did not regard her as a weapon, but an ordinary girl.Take her out to play, and eat a lot of delicious food for her, such as favorite ice cream and barbecue dinner, everything is deeply hidden in her mind.She was a little moved and wanted to cry. No wonder the 12th has always liked him, knowing that the feast will disappear if the existence of the body is ended.In any case, he must protect him in the feast.


    "Verdiana, hurry up and bring out the breakfast. I smell the scent of grilled fish, and I''m so hungry." Agurola exclaimed.


    "Come on, really. As a Caruana clan, why do I have to be a maid to serve them?" Verdiana in a maid costume sighed against the wall, but at least life is better than before a lot of.As the vassal of Agurola, who was awakened as the fourth true ancestor, ruled the new night empire and revived the house of the count of Caruana. That is the blueprint for the future described by Verdiana.


    But the reality is not so.Agurora did not awaken the cursed soul of the fourth true ancestor, and he was not recognized as an official emperor by the Lion King agency.Fortunately, there is no need to worry about daily food expenses and work now.Verdiana herself felt that she was getting used to the current life.For these, Verdiana felt a little guilty.As the only survivor of Count Caruana¡¯s family, I felt guilty about feeling peaceful.


    She brought a few dishes of fragrant grilled fish from the kitchen to the spacious living room.When she saw the morning variety show, it was the image taken by the home camera with poor quality.The mob groups that emerged in the streets of the foreign country attacked people around them indiscriminately.In a scary image like a zombie documentary, the dish in his hand fell uncontrollably.


    Enatos moved quickly, immediately caught the food with both hands, and sighed: "It''s awkward, how can you become my satisfied servant."


    "Why... how could it become like that." Verdiaana stared at the TV blankly, in a daze.


    "The new breed of vampire infection is really terrifying. Even the world insurance agency hasn''t fully figured it out. After all, Nerapsey has been fighting with other countries recently, and it seems that there are still biochemical weapons flowing out. Hopefully. The number of infected people will not continue to increase." You Ma said while holding the fishbone.Maybe you don''t feel uneasy, Yuma''s tone is very casual.Although there is an infectious disease, it is in a foreign country far away from Japan after all, so there is no real sense.According to television reports, the source of the infection has not been determined.Both humans and demons will be infected, and the sick will irrational and attack people around them indiscriminately.As a result, the number of infected people kept increasing.The symptoms themselves are similar to those of the G-species vampires known as the Second Allah, and most of the infected people show improved physical abilities such as wrist strength and sense of smell.On the other hand, as time goes by, the memory loss of the infected person becomes significant, and eventually they will completely lose their intellect. Even the maintenance of life activities will become difficult.It''s just a simple infectious disease. Perhaps the emergence of the unknown new demons is currently unknown.Those who know the truth are only those who are qualified to hear the banquet.


    If you hadn''t heard the name of Nerapsi, Verdiaana might have the same reaction, but that piece of land used to be the territory of their Karuana clan.How could that happen to the residents of the territory?


    "What''s the matter, what happened in Nerapsi Autonomous Region!?" Verdiana looked at Nayue and Nie Kong and asked in a hoarse voice.


    "It seems that Zaharias, the filthy arms dealer, is finally starting to act. The feast of flames is completely prepared." Nayue said in a dull tone.


    "Vampire infection... Is it related to the feast of flames?" Verdiana said in horror.


    "So you don''t know, haven''t you heard of it from the Lion King institution? The emperor election of the feast requires a certain scale of territory-and then, a sufficient number of people!" Nayue wrinkled unexpectedly brow.


    "What does that have to do with the infectious disease? It is true that if the Fourth True Ancestor is fully awakened, the emperor''s territory can become a new Empire of the Night!" Verdiana, who was speaking here, closed her mouth in surprise.As if thinking of something, her pretty face gradually turned green: "Could it be that...is the opposite!?"


    "After the fourth true ancestor awakens, the domain of the emperor is not changed into the empire of night. The so-called emperor is actually a performer of ritual magic to prepare the fourth true ancestor to awaken. That ritual is to Hundreds of thousands of people living in their own territory are used as living sacrifices."


    "Living sacrifice... product!?" Verdiana''s shoulders trembled upon hearing the merciless words that month said.What is now called the Nerapsi Autonomous Region is the land governed by the Karuana family in the past.


    Those who live there are the faithful leaders who have obeyed Verdiaana''s family for generations during these centuries.Of course, there are people Verdiaana knew.


    And their lives are now exposed to the crisis of a new type of infectious disease, and it is the arms dealer Zaharias who caused that situation.


    "Is the magic circle set in the Nerapsi Autonomous Region? Zaharias used the Huns to invade the territory of Count Caruana, just to obtain the necessary land and people for ritual magic!?" Verdiaana His eyes were red, and he whispered: "Sister Liana, why are you trying to obtain Agurola? In the end, you sacrifice yourself in vain, and even plan to use the people of the Count of Caruana as a sacrifice."


    "It''s okay to tell you, who called you our maid. According to information, your sister intends to use the magic circle set up by Zaharias in turn to awaken the fourth true ancestor, hoping to become the emperor. For Liana, there is no other means to regain the territory from Zaharias. Moreover, even if he is left alone, Zaharias should perform the ritual forcibly. No matter what, sacrifice is inevitable!" That month Said lightly.


    Verdiana shook her head excitedly with a desperate expression: "Since I know this, I must stop it as soon as possible!"


    "Do you stop it by killing Zaharias? It''s useless, the feast of flames is irreversible!" Nie Kong pressed her shoulders hard and said with an anxious and pretty face.


    Verdiana lost the strength of her whole body and was paralyzed in Nie Kong''s arms, crying constantly.

 1047 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01075The Devouring Plan

    "Although the sacrifices of the people in the Count of Caruana cannot be prevented, it is impossible for a Hungarian ghost in a small area to gain the power of the fourth true ancestor, and help you with the enemy when the feast is held!" Nie Kong held his arms in front of him. The lost maid comforted.


    "But... but watching the people in the territory sacrifice like sacrifices, I really hate him." She clearly understands that the enemy has more than five bodies, and she is alone and not the original No. 12. Agurola, there is no chance of winning at all!


    "People who are suspected of being vampires will not necessarily lead to death. It is estimated that the infection will calm down in a few days. After all, the original Agurola''s purpose was not their lives, but memories." Ah Ye said lightly.


    "Memory?" Upon hearing that month''s unexpected words, Verdiana was a little confused and looked at that month from Nie Kong''s arms with tears.The fourth true ancestor''s resurrection needs sacrifices that she can understand, but it is not life but memory that is difficult to comprehend.


    "In the world of magic, the longer the years go through, the stronger the corresponding strength. The true ancestors of vampires have proud and powerful power only because they are the oldest vampires. The immortal and immortal they have accumulated. The amount of inherent accumulation time is the source of their strength." Ah Ye continued.


    Compared to Verdiana, who has only lived for more than ten years, although she has the blood of Caruana, she is a young vampire and has a lot of knowledge.


    "That''s it, the fourth true ancestor doesn''t have that point, so I have to use rituals to awaken..." Verdiana exclaimed.


    "Yes, the fourth true ancestor created has no memories, no accumulation of past history. So she needs to consume other people''s memories to supplement the magic power necessary for awakening."


    Nie Kong looked at Agurola''s dreamy side face.It was originally sealed like Agurola for hundreds of years-or even thousands of years.So just as Agurola has no memory of the past, the soul of the curse originally lacked the inherent accumulation time as a source of magical power.


    For the fourth ancestor of the world''s strongest vampire, that is a fatal weakness.Therefore, she originally needed a living sacrifice, and she hoped to replace her own memory by acquiring the memory of others.


    "Is that the essence of the feast of flames...the people who become living sacrifices will lose a lot of memories that are very important to me, and this is no exception for us." Nayue whispered.


    "Humans who have been in contact with the original will use the memories of the period as a breakthrough, and will be deprived of their memories. The memories related to the fourth true ancestor will be lost. The reason why the fourth true ancestor is called the vampire of dreams is also because of its memory. The ability to extract."


    "Could it be that we will forget about Agurola and Enatos?" You Ma tightly took the hand of the well-behaved girl, and Agurola also felt the fear of a chill in his spine, and his eyes were barking.People who have been in contact with the fourth true ancestor will forget things related to the fourth true ancestor, which is really hard to accept.


    Agurola in the night of the flames is bound to be the first to forget.And Nie Kong spent a lot of time with them.It means that all these memories will be lost.


    "It is expected that within two or three days, the fourth true ancestor before the full moon of this month will awaken! After waking up, the first thing must be to absorb twelve element bodies and take back his beasts! At that time, not only We will forget everything about the Fourth True Ancestor, and Agurola will disappear!" That month affirmed.Because the twelfth is the watcher of Yuan. It was created to prevent her resurrection and used to seal the body. Since Yuanji finally escaped from the seal, she can''t expect her to fall asleep again.


    "No... don''t, I order you not to forget me!" Agurola trembled, pulling the corner of Raniekong''s clothes and crying.You Ma sighed slightly, and looked at the two bodies with deep sympathy.


    "Don''t cry, I promise you will never forget you." Nie Kong wiped the corner of her eye, comforting Agurola gently.Enatos, who has always been high-profile, is conscious, so he has remained silent.


    "You just think things are too complicated. As long as Agurola has not been swallowed by the original, but if he conversely takes away the original ability, he will maintain his consciousness and become the fourth true ancestor." Nie Kong said.


    "Yes. The vampires who have been swallowed in turn seize and swallow their own existence. Although it is only a phenomenon that occurs between vampires, it may be between them who share the same body. Although that probability is almost desperate." That month Calmly expounding the facts, it is impossible for one person to beat the cursed soul of the Fourth True Ancestor.


    "Agurola, are you willing to devour the fourth true ancestor?" Nie Kong suddenly raised his head and turned his eyes to the dream girl beside him.


    "I don''t want to disappear, but the swallow is a bit..."


    Agurola pinched the corner of her clothes and bit her lip as if she was being blamed.Perhaps it was distressed for not being able to fulfill the original watchdog responsibilities.


    "It doesn''t matter. I will try my best to help you defeat and swallow the original. There is nothing terrible. Agurola will definitely defeat it and become the fourth true ancestor." Nie Kong chuckles.


    That month was a little speechless, if it could devour the true ancestor casually, the day and the other three true ancestors would not use the old method of sealing.


    As a weapon to kill the gods, the fourth true ancestor has no feelings and is not controlled by others!That¡¯s why the original source of power was scattered and hidden all over the world. In order to prevent the Fourth True Ancestor from randomly summoning the twelve head beasts that belonged to her, they were given human bodies to connect their true bodies to this. World.


    The reason why Yan Bo Ye was created as an artificial vampire was simple.Because the vampire''s body can be sealed only by the vampire''s body.On the ninth, they are not manipulating the beasts of the Fourth True Ancestor, but they are the beasts themselves.


    "Make a nail of an inseparable contract with me!" Agurola replied weakly, without any confidence.


    There were only two days left before the night of the full moon.Xianjin City is used as a stage, and twelve elements gathered on the artificial island.As the fourth true ancestor, Yuan Chu was hiding in a body named Xiao Nasha.

 1048 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01076, the assembly of twelve elements

    Nie Kong received a card, which was a thin metal sheet smaller than a postcard.According to Enatos No. 9, it was an invitation from Zacharias.


    It contains several information, including the specific location and time of the banquet.


    The beginning of the feast means the end of the sweet, gentle and peaceful days.The water droplets that flowed over the delicate cheeks of Enatos of No. 9 dripped quietly and flowed down without a sound.


    "Is it a feast of flames? After a few months of preparation, it is finally here." Nie Kong took the five girls to the direction of the connection bridge at the end of the Eastern District. Zaharias designated as the venue of the feast of flames. In Xianjin Island¡¤Old Southeast District.A part of an artificial island floating in the southeast sea of ??the main island of Tenjin Island.It was originally a trial-produced artificial island built on an experimental basis. Later, due to the construction of the main island of Xianjin Island, it was used for people to live in.Most of the residents are directly related to the construction of Xianjin Island, urban designers and construction workers and their families.The old southeast area that was once the center of Xianjin Island has now ended its mission due to the completion of the four basic artificial islands in the southeast, northwest and northwest. Recently, the population has been declining..Compared with the small and bad facilities on the main island of Kushigami Island, it is now designated as an abandoned area and decided to disintegrate within a few years.Compared with other locations in Xianjin City, the old southeast area can be described as deserted.


    The aging ruined artificial island serves as the stage for the banquet hosted by Zacharias, the arms merchant, and there is no more suitable place than this.


    The police in the SAR completely blocked the road leading to the old southern district and used armored vehicles to form roadblocks.There are also fully armed mobile crews and people wearing protective clothing for anti-bacterial and chemical weapons.From the artificial island management commune, using a helicopter to inform the residents of Shijin Island.An unmanned propaganda helicopter of the SAR Garrison hovering over the sky.The speaker with a small wireless controller keeps emitting artificial sounds without emotion.


    "Today, on the artificial island and the old southeast area, patients with suspected new infections were found. As there is a risk of the infection spreading, as a preventive measure, until safety is ensured, all traffic to the old southeast area is forbidden and the bridge will be blocked. At present, all crossings to the old southeast area are prohibited. In addition, ships close to the old southeast area should not enter the port and wait at sea. Please follow the instructions of the quarantine officer. Violators will be fined."


    Nie Kong, who was qualified for the banquet, had already used the space teleportation to bring the five girls to the stage chosen by Zaharias for the banquet, the central square in the old southern district.


    In the center of the square covered by tempered glass, there are twelve coffins arranged in a fan shape.More than half of them, among the eight coffins, eight girls are asleep.No. 11 Herndkatos, No. 8 Ogudoos, No. 7 Herpordomos, No. 2 Deutla, No. 1 Blot... Seven and Agu. A girl similar to Laura and an ordinary girl.More than half of the fourth true ancestor body.They are filling the magic power drawn from the sacrifices of the Nerapsi Autonomous Region.It should be sufficient as an incentive for awakening.


    They are a few Flame Yews owned by Zaharias, and placed in their center are gray girls wrapped in gem crystals.Zaharias looked at the skinny girl''s body silently, which appeared to be his own sister.


    The heavy footsteps sounded like a signal, and Nie Kong made a voice: "Let you wait a long time, Zaharias!" He actually possesses seven bodies. No wonder he has the ability to claim the fourth ancestor.


    Zacharias turned his head slowly, his appearance in a suit was very young.Only the cunning eyes, there is still the appearance of the former weapon dealer.


    "Welcome to my feast of flames." Zahariyas cast his sight to the other end, staring closely at the two bodies behind Nie Kong.


    "Shut up!" Along with Verdiana''s anger, she summoned two beasts, the demon dog that entangles the flames, and the two-headed dog that exhales freezing breath.Now Verdiana has exerted her greatest combat power, and through a short distance, she gave up her life and hoped to get rid of the unguarded Zaharias.


    "Die, Zaharias! Experience the remorse of your father and the pain of the citizens!" Verdiana shouted with a hearty expression boasting of victory.


    However, it was Zacharias''s voice that covered it.It was a cold voice that had no chance of any wavering.Holding the hand of No. 1 Body Blott lying in the coffin, he calmly ordered.


    "Come on, King Kong of God Sheep!" As if to protect Zaharias, a huge beast appeared from the void.An unimaginably powerful monster.


    It is a bighorn sheep with diamond flesh.There are thousands or tens of thousands of gem crystals floating around the beast, and those huge crystals turn into shields to protect Zaharias.


    "The beast of the Fourth True Ancestor!? Is it really useless?" Verdiana''s expression was stained with an expression of resentment.The attacks of her beasts hit the protective wall of gems floating in the air without even causing any damage.The gems shot out like a rain of crystalline guns around the body of the Beasts that appeared, wiped out the two Beasts of Verdiana without leaving a trace.


    Sure enough, he was able to control the power of several elements to fight and protect himself, and he won the first element from the territory of Caruana, and then controlled her to collect elements from all over the world.The only ones who didn''t dare to provoke were the three of the King of War Realm.


    "The invited guests haven''t come together, don''t act rashly." Zahariyas smiled lightly, as if he had unlimited confidence!


    Nie Kong held Verdiana''s little hand tightly, not caring about Zacharias at all. Instead, he looked at the other end of the line of sight. The two women slowly coming, one in white and one in skirt. Brunette loli.The moment they saw the black-haired loli, Enatos and Agurola in the back couldn''t help but shake.


    "Thank you for your assistance, Ms. Yuanshan and Ms. Xiao Naisa of MAR! It''s too late to introduce myself. I am Barutazar Zaharias. The blood follower of the fourth ancestor." Zahari Yass put his hand on his chest and bowed heavily.


    "A servant of the true ancestor?" Naisa''s eyes were full of fear in his strong manner.She hid behind the distant mountain in fear, because the underlying memory of the Demon Race hurt her three years ago, which caused her to stay in the hospital, so she was afraid of the Demon Race.


    "Haha, it seems that I''m a bit late. In this way, the twelve bodies have been gathered." A hearty laugh came with a bit of pride, and a man with blond hair and evil charm came. With three loli behind them.

 1049 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01077, the fourth true ancestor is awakened

    "It''s disrespectful for Your Excellency Vatra to come here in person!" Zaharias said with a little surprise.The beautiful blond man was Vatra, the vampire who said he would disturb Nie Kong a month ago.


    Originally Vatra just wanted to watch the lively mood and bring the body to Xian God City, but after meeting Nie Kong, the banquet became much more interesting, so I naturally hope to experience the revival of the Fourth True Ancestor!In fact, he thought that Nie Kong''s chance of winning the fourth true ancestor was too slim, and the only ones with a chance of winning were Zahariyas and the Japanese Lion King institution.Because Nie Kong did not possess a condition necessary to win the true ancestor.


    When awakening the elemental body, there must be the help of the witch.Therefore, the emperor of the fourth true ancestor will be accompanied by a talented witch, who will provide the true ancestor with the body of the fourth true ancestor, which was originally chosen as the container for the soul.For example, now it accommodates the original Xiao Nasha, Zaharias'' sister!The twelve elements are very strong, but they basically obey the original control, and the feast of awakening will only be a raw material for the original.Therefore, the emperor chooses to bring their own body and witch to revive the fourth true ancestor, to see which witch she will choose as her torso.


    Although the twelve flaming night uncles created are perfect, they are at most just clones of the Fourth True Ancestor created as part of the plan.A man created according to the figure of God has twelve pairs of ribs, just as God created a woman Eve from the ribs of a man Adam, her twelve pairs of ribs created twelve elements, which acted as the host of the beast. .


    The temporary container needed to keep the beast from another world in this world is a doll for the fourth true ancestor.The watcher No. 12 is no exception, not qualified to be her body!Just as she awakened, the first thing was to reclaim her own beast, and the second thing was to pick a maiden from the emperor to possess, so Enatos and Agurola would feel uncomfortable!


    And Nie Kong, who is a half-dangling emperor who only has a body body, has only one choice to win the fourth true ancestor, and the same race!Using the body of the elemental body, in turn swallowed the original, becoming the fourth true ancestor by himself!But the chance of a Beastly Beast swallowing a cursed soul is too slim.


    Of course, seeing Nie Kong''s performance, Vatra felt that Nie Kong was probably the same person as him, and felt that he planned to swallow the fourth true ancestor by himself.


    "Haha, what nonsense, everyone is here. Let''s start the flaming banquet, are you going to delay your dog''s life?" Nie Kong laughed.


    A trace of contempt flashed across Zaharias''s face. He now has the confidence to win, the confidence to win the fourth true ancestor!He looked at Xiao Nasha, opened his arms, and raised his head to the sky.


    "Use your power to awaken it, the complete fourth true ancestor. The twelve fourth true ancestors are properly prepared, and the magic power provided by the sacrifices is sufficient, and it should be sufficient as an incentive for awakening!"


    "Ahhh..." The voice came out from the girl''s throat, with a magnificent cry full of solemnity and majesty, and the whole sky seemed to have stopped.


    It is not one of the twelve elements that makes the sound, but the Nasa of the original carrier.Holding her head in her hands, she uttered a scream that could not be imagined as a human voice.


    The atmosphere vibrated, and the buildings filled with tempered glass shook.Needless to say, Agurola, everyone looked at the abnormal scene stupidly.The terrifying magic is boiling, as if it has materialized.


    Except for the two women, Agurola and Enatos, who desperately resisted with their own emotions, the remaining 10 Flame Yehuo resonated, opening their green eyes as if echoing Naisa''s feelings.


    "Is that what the feast is like?" Nie Kong, who remained calm, muttered as he looked around.He originally thought that the banquet was a battle to see who could collect the twelve elements.


    Although Vatra belonged to the vampires of the old age, he was fortunate to see the birth of the true ancestor with his own eyes.Ever since he saw the Fourth True Ancestor before, he has had a desire for her blood, hoping to devour her.


    "Haha..." Zaharias cried out moved.


    "I''m finally waking up, the real fourth ancestor! That''s great!" Zaharias''s voice yelled excitedly, suddenly disappeared like a disconnection.


    He vomited a blood clot in his mouth, and his young body split like a horizontal line cut across by a huge axe.


    Looking down at his arms that were stained red with his blood, he turned his head back with a look of unbelief.I couldn''t even tell, Zahariyas made a sound and fell to the ground.


    It was a wing that attacked him.With claws that were polished as sharp as a blade and exposed scarlet blood vessels-the wings of a vampire.The wing struck Zacharias and severed his body.


    With black wings woven by magic power spread out behind it is Xiao Naisa.Untangling the tied black hair, she laughed.Her eyes released the light of blue-white flames that burned like flames.


    Two sharp fangs stick out from her pink mouth.It''s not hideous, but rather cute!!


    "Haha, is it finally resurrected? I have been waiting for a long time!" Vatra looked at the Fourth True Ancestor, his eyes full of warfare and bloodthirsty desire!


    Nie Kong was about to push Agurola and suck Yuanchu, but Agurola shrank behind in fear.


    And Zacharias, who was supposed to be dead, stood up again, covered in blood.There was a deep wound in his abdomen that seemed to have his body almost split in half.


    It was a serious injury that was impossible for a normal person to be alive, but his wound was gradually healing like a slow motion backwards.Like the true ancestor of the vampire under the curse of immortality.


    Zacharias stood up with a cheerful smile.He wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, and staggered towards Nasha.


    "Now that I have woken up, it''s easy to say, come on, the original Agurora. Please bring Verasta back to life. Let the maiden of you be the girl of my sister..." He looked at several body packages Said with a smile.


    "What a stupid man, Zaharias." A voice other than his own came from Nasha''s mouth.That was the original voice.Hearing her contemptuous tone, the arms dealer''s expression stiffened.I can''t believe that she used the sacrifice to resurrect the fourth true ancestor. She did not obey her request!!

 1050 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01078, the battle of the feast

    "I am the true ancestor of the world''s strongest vampire, a god-killing weapon made for the saintly annihilation. Immortal and immortal, there are no blood compatriots, no desire to dominate, only the twelve blessed beasts of the incarnation of the calamity suck blood, kill and destroy . I will neither yield to anyone nor be controlled by anyone.¡± Originally replied indifferently.


    "Are you saying that you don''t obey my wish? That is my wish as your blood follower. As the emperor elect, it is me who offered you a living sacrifice!" Zaharias explained desperately With.


    Nasha''s pretty face showed a sneer like seeing a dirty maggot, full of contempt: "It''s really stupid. Isn''t it your own that killed that girl? Obviously, in order to get eternal life, I don''t hesitate to use my own The motherland and sister¡¯s lives are the cost of taking the ribs from Number One. Why do you want me to resurrect my sister? In fact, what you long for is not my sister¡¯s resurrection, but me. Why are you there? Do you think I haven¡¯t noticed the soul capture technique in the tower?"


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Zahariyas faltered, his slender and fierce eyes dodge.It seems that the attempt was hit by the original.The eyes of the pale pupils turned around, and the crystal coffin that covered Velasta was instantly shattered, and the body of the gray-haired girl was surrounded by light and turned into dust.


    The dissipated body of the shrine maiden used to accommodate the Fourth True Ancestor meant that Zaharias'' ambition was completely broken.For Zaharias, as an arms dealer, even the remains of his younger sister are nothing more than props, in order to obtain materials for more valuable commodities.


    "Dirty vulgar, let me possess and control the power of the fourth true ancestor?" Originally said indifferently.


    "No...no, I just think that I can maximize the value of your weapon as a weapon, and I''m the only one..." The words of Zahariyas, who was full of lies, no longer had the original strength.Lost the arms dealer he relied on, and retreated timidly.Full of confidence, his dreams and ambitions are completely shattered now. He only hopes to leave Xian God City alive.


    Verdiana was full of joy when she saw the appearance of her enemy bereaved.It''s a wishful thinking that a mere low-level Huong ghost wants to control the fourth true ancestor!


    "Have you lost the will to fight? You don''t have the qualifications to be a servant of the god weapon. I want to get back that power, Zaharias." Originally, he swept towards the awakened Su with his gray pupils. The eyes of the sluggish bodies glowed.


    Perceiving a new figure behind him, Zacharias''s expression stiffened.The one who broke his retreat was a blonde girl with deep scars on her chest, who lost a rib body, the number one flame-light Ye Bo.


    She waved her white and slender arms, and stabbed Zaharias''s left chest with a sharp blade, intending to dig out Zaharias'' ribs.


    "Wait a minute..."


    Nie Kong appeared in time and held her jade hand with one hand.She scanned Nie Kong with emotionless eyes. Although she struggled to escape, her little hand did not move!


    "Mr. Nie... Mr. Nie Kong, please help... save me, I am willing to pay you a reward of 50 billion!" He was almost alive, his expression was already full of horror, and he looked at Nie Kong full of pleading.


    "I promised Verdiana to help her slay the enemy with her own hands! It''s a pity that I disappoint you..." Nie Kong kicked him with his right foot in his abdomen and kicked him hard in front of Verdiana.


    Zacharias trembling body, slowly holding his face up, he saw a face that was darkened like a devil, hideous and terrifying!


    There was a clear creaking sound of bones in his body, and Verdiana''s arm pierced his left chest!


    "Don''t... don''t, stop... Verdiana... stop it, forgive me!"


    "Zaharias, the hatred between my father and the people of the territory, it''s time to end!" She pulled out her blood-stained arm, and grabbed a white rib in her fingers and tore out his body brutally.


    Zaharias'' ribs should have served as a mediator in the process of receiving the magic power of the Fourth True Ancestor, so when the ribs were taken away, Zaharias''s curse of immortality was released.His body disintegrated completely, leaving only a little ashes.Verdiana knelt on the ground, laughing wildly, laughing and crying again, no one could understand her emotions at the moment.


    The original Agurola sighed indifferently, and then walked towards the coffin left in the square.As if welcoming her, the night uncles who Zaharias possessed of flames stood up.


    After the original Agurola awakened, he would use the night uncles who devoured the flames to retrieve his original power, the power of the world''s strongest vampire, they no longer needed to exist.


    The girl who turned into Nasa, opened her arms.Long black hair flew, and huge wings grew behind her, vampire wings with sharp claws!


    There were three pairs of six wings, as if they had self-consciousness, they twisted like a snake, and then they pierced the chest of the six flaming Ye Bo.Dark red blood vessels appeared on the surface of the wings and began to beat vigorously, sucking the blood of the body.


    The seven element bodies were surrounded by fluorescence and gradually disappeared in the wings.


    Originally, he was regaining the control of the beast by devouring his clone.With the disappearance of the elemental body, the true fourth true ancestor awakened.


    Vatra was staring at the sight at this moment intently, Nasha''s originally dark wings were covered with bright light and turned into rainbow colors.It exudes a faint brilliance, so stunning that it looks like an aurora, but like an angel or an elf.


    After absorbing 7 elements, she looked at Nie Kong.And the cool wings of the Aurora rushed towards her like a sharp blade.


    Originally, she didn''t intend to devour the ancient city, her purpose was Agurola and Enatos on the ninth.From her standpoint, it was just to get back the power of the beast and clear the obstacles in front of her.


    However, her goal was not achieved. The sharp wings hit Nie Kong, and they broke into several knots.


    "What a strong body, are you an orc?" Originally frowned, surprised at how strong Nie Kong''s body was.


    Nie Kong chuckles and said, "It''s been a long time for you, the fully recovered Fourth True Ancestor has the value of swallowing."


    "It''s so interesting that you want to devour the strongest vampire..." The original eyes flashed with devastating light, and the wings of the aurora swept toward one side fiercely like a huge whip.The huge magic power turned into a tornado, shattering the glass covering the ceiling, and the pieces fell one after another.


    "I... I don''t... You are not allowed to hurt Nie Kong, he... he is my only important servant!" Numerous solid icicles protruding from the ground seemed to be protecting Nie Kong, bounced off the aurora. wing.


    "Is a puppet controlled by a beast defying the host? Very good, you guys will please me for a while." Like a kid who got a new toy, he said happily.


    The air pressure radiating from her body increased.The magical power released turned into a storm, blowing against the glass wall of the quartz door.But Agurola still did not back down.She was originally a puppet of the beast, defying the intention of the fourth true ancestor of the host and refused to obey her.


    Nie Kong looked at Vatra and the Fourth True Ancestor, and the battle with them was finally about to begin.

 1051 The collapse of the second element text 01079, summon the Dragon Eater Samael

    After Zaharias died, the feast officially began.Regarding the rebellion of the two women of Agurola, the self-confident originally only regarded them as toys to kill time.


    "No. 3 Tolitos, No. 4 Tetaltos, No. 5 Putos, are you going to resist me like No. 12 and the others. Come back to me, the feast is over. "The original silent eyes looked at the three element bodies that Vatra had brought, and said with a majestic voice.


    The eyes of the three girls wearing armor had no glamour, and their bodies could not help moving in the original direction. Without emotions, they would not resist the command of the host.


    "Haha..." Vatola glared at the blonde girls, with a grinning smile on their faces.In the solemn murderous aura that he exudes, the three girls felt stiff.


    "You are the capital used to negotiate with Yuan Chu, so don''t give me your own opinion. Once you are absorbed by Yuan Chu, things will become no fun." It is rare that there will be three evenly matched emperors who are not exactly what he expected. Feast?Known as the first vampire below the true ancestor, he likes fierce battles and powerful enemies, and enjoys the fun and growth brought by the battle.


    They didn''t listen to Watola and shook their heads, and at the same time planned to summon their own beasts.But at the same time, the group of black snakes that appeared from the void entangled their bodies tightly.When they turned their heads in astonishment, what they saw was a dark whirlpool that completely covered the night sky.The vortex with a diameter of more than ten meters is formed by thousands of snakes entangled and coiled together.Their bodies were entangled by countless snakes and swallowed in the vortex of the black magic snake.


    "It''s a pity that with the three of you now, you can''t beat me at all." He said to them pityingly.Because the magic power was consumed by the snake, they failed to summon the beast.With their weak arms, they could not break free from the snake''s entanglement.


    Those snakes have the ability to devour magic power, but they are too far apart from Nie Kong''s bats, regardless of strength or number.If Nie Kong is released, the three element bodies will not have any residue left.


    However, even in a desperate situation, they still did not lose their fighting spirit.Each glared at him with murderous eyes, as if talking about something that would hinder us less.


    "Haha...very fighting spirit, because of this, I can''t absorb you from the original, otherwise I won''t have to play." Bathed in their eyes, he showed a happy expression, as if to welcome himself from the heart There are hostile things.


    "It would be interesting to swallow you up before defeating the fourth true ancestor without our father''s instructions, but the battle without suspense would be boring."


    He dismissed his beast.They were liberated from the restraints of the snakes.From a few tens of meters in the air, it fell to the ground and made a painful sound.


    "Hehe... what a pleasant man, Dimitorie Vatola. Thanks to your presence, let me enjoy the feast this time. I will remember you!" The original magic swelled To a very exaggerated level, although it did not absorb twelve elements to achieve a complete body, its strength was no different from the true ancestor.


    "Aye, you and Nayue will temporarily protect Agurola and the others. It seems that in order to win the power of the fourth true ancestor, the first thing to do is to defeat the vampire named Vatola." Although Nie Kong was smiling, Invisibly brought great pressure to Vatola and the Fourth Progenitor.


    "You really want to be the first to shoot at me. That''s good. I''ve been waiting for a long time." He covered his face, his eyes kept laughing madly.


    "Nanda, Ba Nanda!" Vatola summoned two huge snake-shaped beasts, which could actually be manipulated to fuse in mid-air, creating a new beast whose magic power increased several times¡ªa whole body covered with heat. A hundred-meter-long silver dragon with flames.The huge magic power that can match the true ancestors of the beasts made the abandoned artificial island shake, and the surrounding sea was rough.


    "Oh... the ability to fuse the beasts, no wonder there will be the courage to swallow me." The original said lightly.


    At the beginning, Vatola used Fusion Beasts for two reasons. One was to show an overwhelming power gap to the opponent and take away Nie Kong''s fighting spirit.The second point is that facing a powerful opponent with unknown abilities, he has to use the most powerful attack!


    "Is it the legendary Fusion Beast? The Marquis is indeed quite powerful. I don''t know what Nie Kong will use to deal with the true ancestor-level beasts." Verdiana said in surprise, the true ancestor''s power is a little bit for her. It was terrible for vampires.


    The Fusion Beast''s attack hit Nie Kong, Nie Kong raised his right hand and bounced the attack away easily.After being hit by the powerful force of Nie Kong, the Fusion Beast disappeared.


    "Huh!?" The fierce aftermath caused Vatola to snorted, and the fusion beast that could not maintain the materialization separated and went directly back to the other world.


    The powerful magic power Nie Kong released shattered the beasts, they could not withstand Nie Kong''s blow.


    "How could it be..." Vatola was inexplicably horrified, and anyone other than the true ancestor could actually break his full attack?


    "What are you surprised about? Do you only have that little trick? It''s so disappointing." Nie Kong shook his head and sighed despite the blows.


    Vatola gritted his teeth, and his whole body released a much stronger, dense and destructive magic rush.


    Three snakes were summoned at the same time, and they merged into a golden dragon with limbs in midair.The miasma that the golden dragon uttered casually turned the atmosphere in a radius of more than a dozen miles into poisonous gas, and the surrounding vegetation all turned brown and died.


    Compared with the previous 100 meters, the Golden Dragon''s foot is several times larger, and its magic power is much stronger than that of the beast summoned by the body.


    "Does the three points merge?" Nie Kong smiled lightly, his handsome and gentle face changed, becoming a little bit weird.


    "Since the vampire wants to use the beast to fight, let''s show you my beast." Using magic power to actualize the behemoth that was killed before, a monster emerged in Nie Kong''s mind.


    "Come out, Samael the Dragon Eater!" The huge magic power surged, and the entire island seemed to vibrate strongly.Nie Kong''s own magic power was almost released, realizing the Dragon Eater Samael that had been absorbed by the blood whip.The Ultimate Beast in charge of anger can also be magical, but the Ultimate Beast can''t deal with the powerful golden dragon in front of you.

 1052 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 01080, and the original battle

    With the buzzing sound, the old southern district of the ruins shook violently!The black light burst out, and the cold air that appeared made the women tremble.


    The golden dragon sensed the tremendous pressure, and facing the breath that appeared, the golden dragon seemed to be a lamb to be slaughtered.With a whining sound, Vatola found that the beast he had synthesized was shaking violently.It seemed that even the soul was freezing, and there was no sense of daring to resist.


    Exactly what kind of existence can scare the beasts he created, Vatola looked at the combination of magical power in horror, and the beasts Nie Kong summoned¡ªthe magic cube array that exudes an unknown aura slowly emerged. A huge gesture!


    The first thing that was presented to them was the five or six-meter cross that was first condensed.And there is a person tied to the cross, no, he can''t be considered a person at all!The whole body is tightly locked by the restraint, and the restraint is engraved with creepy text!Eyes were locked with restraints, and blood and tears flowed from the cracks!


    When its whole body came out, the golden dragon''s body stopped.His lower body is a snake, with scales covering a slender posture similar to an eastern dragon!


    The upper body is a fallen angel, and the lower body is a dragon!His hands, tail and even black wings were nailed into the cross by countless nails, like a sinner who committed a heinous crime!


    "Woo..." A creepy voice echoed from the tortured criminals, distress, jealousy, pain, and resentment, as if a gloomy voice that blended all negative feelings together.


    The sins cursed by the gods recorded in the bible-Samael the Dragon Eater presented in DXD.An angel dragon who hates dragons and snakes and combines the curse of God!Yes, he is a dragon that has been wiped out.The monsters summoned don''t talk about magic power, but only with the negative aura, I am afraid that no one can resist it.


    Vatola trembled all over, all of his beasts, known as the Snake Envoy, were snakes, and Samael finished the dragon and snakes.Faced with Samael, he has almost no chance of winning!!


    "Well...what kind of beast is it, I...I''m actually scared, ah..." He roared and ordered Jin Long to attack, but Jin Long remained motionless because of fear.


    Samael stretched out black tentacles, connected to his tongue!There was a creepy sound from Guru, and the tentacles connected to the black block wrapped the golden dragon, and began to swallow something into Samael''s mouth.


    It looked like it was about to swallow the Golden Dragon, and the Golden Dragon was very timid.Let Samael suck!In less than a second, the golden dragon completely disappeared, leaving no trace.It looked at Vatola with eyes of frozen soul!The vampire Vatola, who had lost the summoning of the beasts, basically had no fighting power at all, and could not resist.


    Samael whimpered, as if unsatisfied, the black tentacles quickly flooded Vatola.


    "Ah..." Vatola roared, and the soaring magic power burst the black block.He was liberated when he was encapsulated, but he burst out along with the black masses, his body was covered with a lot of blood, and he was almost inhuman!Moreover, the magic power on his body was minimal, and Samael swallowed his magical power with the smell of a snake and almost sucked him up.


    "No...impossible, can it be said that it is the Dragon Eater that appeared in the age of mythology? Besides the vampire, the second Samael cursed by the gods?" Nayue opened her eyes in horror, and Nie Kong summoned in front of her. The beast that came out was really terrifying, and it was a monster of the same level as the Leviathan sleeping in the deep sea. It was completely the nemesis of Vatola, the so-called snake maker.


    "My father... unexpectedly will summon a monster in mythology, which is totally different from a monster of the same dimension." Looking at the three pairs of fallen angel wings, Yu Ma muttered.


    "Original Agurola, please surrender obediently, you are no longer the strongest vampire in the world." Nie Kong seemed to solve a trivial little person, pacing towards the original.


    "Is that your wish, can you make me surrender with a little vampire?!" Faced with Nie Kong''s provocative words, she roared.When Nie Kong fought just now, she had absorbed the three bodies that Vatola had brought, and she was only half a step away from being fully resurrected.


    Although the opponent defeated Vatola somehow, being provoked by a low-level vampire was something she had never imagined since the day she was created.Therefore, of course she was angry with Nie Kong.


    Three pairs of aurora-colored wings were once again born on the original back. Two of the wings changed their shape and transformed into three beasts.One is a sacred sheep with a diamond-colored body, with thousands or tens of thousands of gem crystals floating around, which can turn the crystals into shields for defense or shoot out as a rain of arrows.One is a huge amber tauren, holding a huge axe with infinite power, and the other is a huge golden lion.


    The three beasts attacked Samael together, and the horrific actual magic power caused the artificial island in the old southern district to collapse like gravel. Faced with such an unusual destructive power, the tempered glass was originally turned into silica sand, water and The carbon and concrete were reduced to soil blocks; while the steel structure was transformed into the state before it was manually processed¡ªdecomposed into a dusty level, and the artificial island in the old southern district of more than ten kilometers was completely destroyed.


    And Samael, who was in the center of the magic burst, didn''t suffer any harm, his hollow eyes seemed to mock them.


    Although Samael is very strong, except for dragons and snakes, its lethality is not very strong. It can only attack people with various negative emotions. It is not expected that it can defeat the three huge beasts.Although the power of the world in front of him is basically inferior to DXD, the difference between the two is not very big. The strength of the DXD demon is basically the same as the true ancestor of the vampire.


    "Is that the power possessed by the Fourth True Ancestor!" Nie Kong snorted, "You really don''t even have the qualifications to be swallowed by me. Agurola, please be prepared to accept the power of the Fourth True Ancestor. "


    Agurola blinked with green eyes, tearful eyes full of joy, but he didn''t expect that he would try to protect himself.He is not willing to leave by himself, why not himself.

 1053 The collapse of the second element text 01081, Nie Kongs vampire mode

    "Come back, Samael!" The black angel dragon turned into a burst of energy and rushed back into Nie Kong''s hand, forming a blood-red whip in the shape of a fire dragon more than ten meters in size-the blood whip of sin.Regarding the beasts as weapons, in the eyes of Ah Ye and the others, it is clearly the ability of the Chaos Princess family!


    Facing the three tens of meters large beasts, Nie Kong swept away at them with a blood whip.The bright red whip, like a snake flying in the sky, slapped on the head of the Tyrannosaurus dexterously and quickly.


    The three huge bodies of the lion''s gold, the king''s sacred sheep and the huge sacred ox were drawn out more than ten meters away.


    Nie Kong danced frantically at their bodies a few times, and the afterimage of the blood-red whip covered the entire space.Fluctuating on the beast, Nie Kong seemed to be bullying the poor little animal.


    The accumulation of strong emotions will increase the strength of the beasts, and occasionally will produce strong desires to oppose the host, so the 9th and 12th will be against the antigen.The current situation is not good for the original, but she will not admit her failure.


    "Very well, beasts. In that case, let me see how you can protect your servants!" With dazzling wings, he raised his hands to the sky and once again called out a new beast. come out.


    Nie Kong and the others felt a strange sign in the distant sky, magic power was rioting, so they raised their heads subconsciously.


    "what happened?"


    I saw a shooting star across the sky.It was a huge meteor surrounded by hot flames.Although it was still far above the clouds, Nie Kong''s naked eyes could clearly see its appearance.


    "Sword?"


    The actual body of the meteor is actually a huge weapon-a huge sword one or two hundred meters wide and several hundred meters long, like an ancient weapon called the Sancobalt Sword.According to legend, it is a sharp sword used by the gods to slay demons and demons.The sharp giant sword with a blade length of more than 100 meters fell from a height of tens of thousands of meters under the attraction of gravity.The impact of its landing will cause much damage. Just thinking about it makes people shudder, and the entire island will be reduced to ashes.


    "Yemo Black Sword!" Agurora said the name of the sword with a frozen expression, shaking all over.During this time, the speed of the three diamond sword continued to increase, and the height from the ground gradually decreased, like a meteor impact.


    "What... I''m kidding, it''s actually a beast?" Verdiana''s face twisted desperately. She knew that some beasts in this world were called weapons with will, but this black sword had surpassed weapons. The category of ¡°God¡¯s Judgment¡± is more appropriate.In the face of that blow, no one can resist it.


    Once the giant sword hits the ground, its radius of tens of kilometers will be devastated.Sword of Judgment-It has been specialized to only have the simple ability of destruction, but this alone is difficult to resist.


    "Aye and Youma, can you and I use the magic of space to transfer it to the sea." That month''s cute pretty face was full of prudence, and asked in a low voice.


    Ye Mo Black Sword seemed to know the anxiety of that month, and its speed continued to increase.The atmosphere vibrated in fear.The gleaming sword completely enveloped them, and the sky was as bright as day.


    That ray of light gradually fell, as if the sky itself was gradually falling!It is so close that it can fall to the ground in an instant.


    "Haha, it''s really interesting beast, then see if you can defeat my beast! Come out, my third beast!" Nie Kong can use steel power to simulate a giant sword like a fairy sword. , And it can be expanded to the extent of ten times the size of Heijian!!But now he doesn''t want to use the power of the steel sword, but uses magic to actually realize the strongest DXD ever. Due to his too large body, he can only swim in the gap between the dimensions of the great red dragon god!!


    "Let you see the real vampire."


    He laughed arrogantly, his body exploded with golden light.Compared with the original magical power, the burst of power seemed to be substantial, illuminating the whole world instead of the moon.


    Ling Li''s magical power burst out. Although Nie Kong personally controlled it, the overflowing energy was so powerful that the entire Pacific Ocean was shaking, causing a terrifying wave.In the whistling wind, the surrounding buildings were all exploded into powder, and the entire artificial island was experiencing a magnitude ten earthquake!


    Agurola and the others, who were approaching, could only keep backing away, shocked to see Nie Kong floating in the air.


    He changed, the original black hair became as white as silver as if baptized by magic.The red pupils and the handsome face were very evil, and even two fangs were stretched out.


    "Vampire, he is really a vampire, different from the vampires of the three true ancestors!" Ah Ye stayed blankly, recalling what Nie Kong said in the prison.


    "Nie Kong...Nie Kong''s magic..." That month was completely stunned, his power alone could affect the entire world.


    "Wh...what!?" Ah Ye and the others clearly heard the original startled scream, and they kept backing back to look at Nie Kong.


    The white and black night shining by the full moon dimmed in an instant, even covering the brilliance of the meteor.


    A red light appeared in the sky to cover it, something huge covered the entire sky, and it was endless.Although it was dark, they could see the monster floating in the sky, the red dragon all over, and what was shocking was that its size was comparable to the artificial island.


    Ye Mo''s black sword hit it, only a few small sparks appeared.And it fluttered its wings, and the surrounding sea raised waves of several kilometers high.The glass windows of the buildings were all shattered, and one building after another collapsed.All this happened in an instant.


    The old southeast area did not immediately sink because the infrastructure of the artificial island was superbly designed.But even so, the blocks in the island began to flood in turn, and the sinking of the entire island was only a matter of time.


    Unexpectedly, Nie Kong and the others, who were in the center of the explosion, were unharmed, and were not affected by the real Crimson Dragon Emperor''s wings.


    "It''s terrible, compared to... a monster that is dozens of times larger than Leviathan, Nie Kong actually summons that monster. Is the name Great Red? Could it be the one in the Bible?" Nayue muttered Then, his eyes were lost.


    "Haha...it''s terrible, terrible man, there are vampires beyond the real ancestor level, and the world is crazy..." Vatola laughed madly.


    Ah Ye understands Nie Kong''s toughness, because the power he bestows on him can easily destroy the dragon above it!


    At first, she stood opposite Nie Kong and stared at him closely. The surging power that radiated made her fearful.How could anyone in the world have the existence of a vampire surpassing the Fourth True Ancestor? She strongly denied it, but the facts before her were before her eyes.

 1054 The collapse of the second element body 01082, the end of the banquet

    At first, she stood opposite Nie Kong and stared at him closely. The surging power that radiated made her fearful.How could anyone in the world have the existence of a vampire surpassing the Fourth True Ancestor? She strongly denied it, but the facts before her were before her eyes.


    "Then next, you have nothing to do. It''s over, the original Agurora!" Nie Kong, with silver hair and red pupils, used a whip to kill the three giant beasts, and stepped on his body like her to approach.


    Although she has ten true ancestor-level beasts, she is too weak compared to the huge monsters in the sky, and it is simply vulnerable.


    Nie Kong came to the black-haired girl, she had released all the beasts, and now she has no defense.When she turned around, he forcibly held her slender body, making her unable to move.


    Realizing that she was completely unable to move, an anxious look appeared on her face.At this moment, Nie Kong''s red pupil and her silent eyes met each other.Originally startled, Nie Kong lowered his head and pressed his lips to the original white and slender neck.Two sharp fangs stretched out, and the sharp teeth pierced her soft skin and pierced her body.


    The bell continued to ring, it was the bell of the broken clock tower, and the sound it made seemed to tell the decline and fall of the Fourth True Ancestor!


    Verdiana stood there, keeping her eyes on the two vampires who stopped moving and embraced.Obviously there is a power beyond the fourth true ancestor, why would Nie Kong fall in love with her blood.


    The same race swallowed, or covered.Generally speaking, if a vampire sucks the blood of a vampire, it can absorb the blood and soul of the other party into its own body.But since he can absorb the opponent into his own body, he is also in danger of being absorbed by the opponent, so his own existence will be covered by the opponent.


    So Verdiana felt strange that Nie Kong had sucked the original blood.


    Blood dripped from her neck, and Naosha''s body was relieved and softened to Nie Kong''s arms.Nie Kong hugged the body of the black-haired girl who had fallen limp, with his teeth still biting Naosha''s neck, and pulled the original Agurola attached to Nasha''s body into his body.The consciousness of the maiden Nasa slowly recovered from the suppression of the Fourth True Ancestor in the whirlpool of light.


    In this gradually clear consciousness, the girl closed her bright eyes and smiled, her body feeling unforgettable comfort and warmth.The cursed soul that had been sealed in her body had disappeared, and its power was completely absorbed into Nie Kong''s body.


    The original soul came to Nie Kong''s consciousness space and wanted to compete for Nie Kong''s body.But the created soul has basically no chance of winning when encountering Nie Kong''s actualized soul golden body.


    Nie Kong didn''t shatter her to pieces, but only erased her mind.He turned around, looking at Agurola with his scarlet eyes.


    "My servant, you...have you failed!" Agurola''s eyes kept tearing, and he looked at Nie Kong, who had blood on his mouth.


    Nie Kong smiled slightly, "Agurola, inherit the power of the Fourth True Ancestor." He lowered his face, and squatted against her face.In the tears of Agurola''s surprise, the blood-stained mouth coincided with Agurola''s lips.


    The dilapidated bell rang for a while, and you could vaguely see what Nie Kong poured into Agurola''s mouth, and Agurola swallowed hard!The blood and soul that Nie Kong drew from Nasa was given to Agurola.


    Agurola propped up, her pretty face flushed and looked at Nie Kong.His beautiful lips were stained with Nasa''s blood.She seemed a little surprised, and blinked.The seemingly cowardly demeanor was exactly what they knew Agurora did.


    "Nie Kong...you...you" Agurola stared at Nie Kong''s mouth, opening her mouth as if to say something, her pretty face was almost red.


    "I shattered the original consciousness, you should be able to easily inherit the power of the fourth true ancestor." Nie Kong asked.


    Agurola bit her lip in surprise, and seeing her reaction, Ah Ye and the others suddenly realized.But the way of transmitting power was really unbearable that month, and I felt very uncomfortable.


    Agurora succeeded in covering the original, but without Nie Kong''s help, Agurora, who was only used as a beast container to store the "cursed soul", could not win.


    "Well... I... Although I managed to absorb the original soul, but... but now I can''t completely control the beasts, they... They seem to be willing to follow you. It''s too much, you... You are clearly me The only servants, they understand me a little bit better." Agurola said with his head tilted, stammering nervously.


    It seems to be the sequelae of Nie Kong swallowing power into his body. The beasts of the Fourth True Ancestor with their own wills see the terrifying energy contained in Nie Kong''s blood, so they like to follow Nie Kong.


    "It''s great, you don''t have to disappear." Nie Kong put Agurola and Enatos in his arms, and said softly.


    "No. 9, don''t fight with me, be careful that I absorb you." Agurola desperately tried to squeeze Enatos out, hoping to occupy Nie Kong alone.


    "Stupid Agurola, although you are now the fourth true ancestor, our beasts won''t obey you easily. Don''t think of it alone." Enatos retorted Agurola in a high-key tone. It seems Agurola It is a long way to conquer the remaining 11 favored beasts of the Fourth True Ancestor.


    "Nie Kong, that fool, loli control." That moon was so angry that he tore the lace shirt in his hands with both hands, and his cheeks were swollen with anger, like a frog.


    "So my father really... really likes Loli, that''s great." Yuma couldn''t help but stop worrying about the slow growth of her breasts.


    "Let''s go back." The matter came to an end, Nie Kong returned to the villa with several women and the original Nasha.


    The long feast came to an end at this moment, leaving only the broken artificial island.The ending was beyond everyone''s surprise, and there appeared a monster vampire stronger than the fourth true ancestor.

 1055 The collapse of the second element body 01083, the plan of Xian Gu Yong

    On the other hand, there is an incredible silence in the bell tower area in the center of the artificial island.There was like a solemn enchantment, and no one tried to approach it.For the true ancestor who has been cursed with immortality, the awakening of the fourth true ancestor is like a fine wine that has been aged for thousands of years.That should be the best entertainment left by the ancient superhuman beings who died in the distant past-"Tianbu".When Vatola participated in the banquet, Garda also expected the content to be more interesting, but after the incident, the results went so well that she was frustrated and shocked.


    "Haha, it''s a wonderful feast. What do you think, the three sages of the Lion King¡¯s organs are quietly broken by the ancients." In one of the highest observation towers of the Xian Shenshi, a light green hair dancing in the wind and dressed The few girls watched the devastated island, and couldn''t help but laugh with silver bells.The two women have been paying attention to the development of things, so they have all looked at their fighting situation.The lively and interesting feast was all under the command of the Lion King organization. Jiada was really annoyed. Fortunately, Nie Kong gave them a big reversal and brought a climax to the feast.


    The power displayed by Nie Kong gave them unprecedented shocks time and time again. It is hard to believe that he is just a vampire, obviously comparable to Cain, the ancestor of the demons.Although Jiada is smiling, she is the most shocked, because she is the third true ancestor of Chaos, the emperor Jiada with super power!


    "You are very confident in the Lion King organization to command the feast, but you can defeat the vampires of the Fourth True Ancestor. Can your Lion King organization have the confidence to suppress and control him. Besides, he now has the power of the Fourth True Ancestor. You are really asking for trouble, you are out of control now." Jiada smiled.


    Xian Gu Yong closed the book, and for the first time a serious and serious expression flashed in his eyes.Their plan should be relying on Nasha to win the Fourth True Ancestor, but they didn''t expect Nie Kong to defeat the original.


    Although the number of the two Beasts Nie Kong summoned was small, each possessed the power to simply destroy the artificial island.Especially the great red in the mythical world in the Bible, I am afraid it can simply destroy a country!Jiada was right. His threat coefficient is too big for Japan.


    For a long time, the fourth true ancestor will definitely show up at a turning point in history and bring torture and devastation to the world.But the problem is more than that.The existence of the fourth true ancestor would disturb the order and stability of this world.Because the strong and weak relationship between the three night empires is based on an extremely elusive balance.But now if there is a true ancestor who is stubborn with you, the equilibrium will probably be easily disintegrated.In the worst case, it is impossible to guarantee that it will not trigger a large-scale war affecting mankind and bring disaster to the world.


    "Trouble Jiada, you worry, our Lion King agency will take care of his relationship. We will send someone to monitor and control him, and if he has a move that threatens the world, we will do our best to wipe it out." Xian Gu Yong said indifferently.


    "Oh, I almost forgot that your Lion King mechanism has a weapon that can kill the true ancestors, and has been cultivating maidens. There are so many people who can use it."


    The seven-type assault demonic machine gun is a weapon developed by the Lion King mechanism to fight against demons with special abilities.The tip of the gun forged by high-level metal refining technology has a neat appearance similar to the latest fighter aircraft. The name of the machine gun can be said to be appropriate.


    However, due to the ancient spear used in the core of the weapon, it is not conducive to mass production. It is said that there are only three in the world.In any case, among the weapons that an individual can control, it can definitely be asserted as the strongest level. It is the secret weapon of the Lion King organ, and it is one of the only three sacred spears in the world made by Tianbu that kill the true ancestor.Jiada frowned, looking at Xian Gu Yong and said.Xian Gu Yong pushed his glasses and whispered softly: "Our Lion King agency has its own plan and will not create a war in the world."


    "Haha, I''m really more and more curious, in the end your Lion King mechanism can really control him, don''t create a new night empire for him." Jiada smiled softly.


    Although Xian Gu Yong has a super witchcraft level, it is a pity that he did not have the spiritual power to activate the Holy Spear.She pinned her hopes on the generation of witches cultivated by the Lion King institution, hoping to order them to approach Nie Kong.In fact, what Xian Gu Yong hopes is that the maiden who uses the holy spear can be the bride of Nie Kong, so as to contain his actions as much as possible.


    "The witch girl who is suitable for surveillance should be about fourteen years old now, isn''t it a bit young? But it seems to have heard that Teacher Nie Kong is a lolicon." Xian Gu Yong muttered in a low voice.She felt that the hope of eliminating Nie Kong was too slim.He is like a mystery, and he can''t act rashly without detecting his details.If it is shot, it will show that the Lion King agency has declared war with Japan, with disastrous consequences.Fighting can be avoided, and it is best to use witches to ease the relationship.


    Jiada''s mood improved and smiled brightly.The figure seemed to be swallowed by the void, gradually faded and disappeared.


    And Xian Gu Yong happily watched her go away, gracefully politely, no one could see through her thoughts.


    "I am deeply honored, the third true ancestor of the Chaos Emperor''s Gada-there will be some time later." Xian Gu Yong''s figure also turned into a phantom and disappeared.


    The "Feast" is lonely, and the onlookers will naturally leave.Despite the disasters caused by the sinking of the artificial island, the number of casualties was miraculously few. The reason is that the residents who stayed on the island were basically turned into vampires.It is the tenacious body and vitality possessed by vampires that saved them from this disaster.Ironically, the vampire infection caused by the "flaming feast" saved these people instead.Just like when the symptoms appeared, the vampire infection easily silenced, and the patient was basically able to return to the original daily life.Most of them have lost some important memories, but almost no one is aware of this. Sooner or later, the blank in their hearts will be filled.

 1056 The collapse of the two-dimensional body text 01084, the amnesia of Nasha

    The battle to destroy the sky and the earth has spread to every corner of Xian Shen Island. What is surprising is that Nie Kong''s villa has not been affected at all, like a strong castle.Because of Nie Kong''s relationship, the women in that month did not lose their memories like the residents of Xian Shen Island.


    "The flame feast is over. Thank you for your continued care. It''s time for me to leave."


    Verdiana shook her head gently. She used to talk about the Caruana clan in the past, but now she has changed a lot, narrating in an inconsistent tone.At this moment, she has the tenderness that a girl should have.


    "I couldn''t forgive Zaharias anyway. I thought I would kill him even if I became nothing. But in the end..." She looked at his staring eyes and smiled weakly. .


    "But in the end, both Zacharias and Nerapsi were just being used. Although I could kill him personally to avenge him, when I knew everything about the matter, I didn¡¯t know at all that I lived to this day. What." Verdiana felt like a mixture of flavours, and the moment the dream came true was confusion.


    "Really very happy. Although I have been afraid to admit this so far, I was really happy to meet you and spend the time on Xian Shen Island." She smiled gently and asked Nie Kong and the others. Bowed, as if to say goodbye!Her profile showed a refreshing expression, as if she had got rid of the evil possessed.Although she was wearing a maid outfit, she looked happier at this moment than ever.


    "Verdiana...you don''t want to leave your job without permission. No, the master didn''t say anything. How can you be a maid in charge of yourself. If you insist on leaving, please take off your clothes and talk." That month Hummed.


    Verdia clung to her clothes tightly, for fear that she would suffer from the previous situation, she said weakly: "But...but I have no reason to stay here." She had nothing to do with that month.


    "You said you will always follow me and serve me forever." Agurola pulled Verdia by the corner of her clothes, and her green eyes looked at her.


    "You are very annoying. I used to say that Verdia is my servant. If you have to ask for her, I will not object, but Nie Kong can be my own." Enato with short golden hair on the ninth Said.


    "Stupid Enatos, Ru is obviously just a beast, don''t treat your master too arrogantly." Aguro said angrily while pulling her short hair.


    Enatos was not to be outdone. Two loli with similar body and appearance but different personalities pinched each other there.Nie Kong regretted it a little bit. He knew how lively it would be to rescue all the twelve elements.


    "My king, you..." Verdia knelt on one knee in front of Agurola with moving eyes. Agurola touched her head like a puppy.


    "Instead of taking on the lonely Caruana clan, it''s better to use your power to create a splendor. Verdia, be the descendant of me and Agurola." Nie Kong smiled.


    "Woo...Nie...Master Nie Kong, I''m so glad you can keep me..." Seeing the power of the real ancestor Nie Kong, her name has been changed to honorifics.


    "In short, I want you to stay and continue to be our obedient maid." That month spared no effort to destroy their harmonious atmosphere, akimbo in front of Verdia.


    "Yes, I am honored to be the maid of Lord Nie Kong and my king." Verdia did not mutter some nonsense as before, expressing his true feelings, and was not willing to live the happy life of the previous days.After losing the burden on her body, her pretty face burst into a charming smile, a bit of a maid''s consciousness.


    At the same time, Xiao Nasha, who was lying on the sofa in the living room without time to arrange, woke up quietly.Nie Kong understands her identity. The younger sister of Xiaogucheng in the third grade of junior high school, had been in the hospital three years ago and could not leave the hospital.


    "I...Where am I?" She murmured softly, looking at the ceiling with big black eyes in confusion.The age is similar to Agurola, and the young body is estimated to have just begun to develop, showing the shape of Loli.As cute as Yuma, she is indeed the host she originally fancyed.


    "Oh, you are awake." After Nie Kong and the others heard the sudden voice, they all leaned towards Nasha.


    "You...who are you, who am I...who am I?" Nasha shrank timidly, looked at Nie Kong and the others with a little fear, making a fuss.


    Nie Kong was shocked. Could it be that she not only lost the memory of the fourth true ancestor, but even forgot herself in the event of the feast.Nie Kong clearly only sucked her blood and original strength, and did nothing to her.


    "Dare to forget, then let me tell you. You used to take care of our maid Nasha." After seeing Nasha that month, her big black eyes lit up, and she lied if nothing had happened.


    "Hey, really...really." Nasha said with wide eyes.He raised his eyebrows and revealed a somewhat troubled expression, revealing a lovely expression of exclusive Loli.


    "Idiot, don''t make up randomly." Although she knew that she liked to see girls in maid outfits that month, she seemed to be her brother''s class teacher anyway.To be honest, Nie Kong is actually very happy that she can be his maid.In the month of adding Yuma, Agurola, No. 9 and Pseudo Lori, the villa will have five beautiful and lovely Lori.Having said that, there are really few girls with huge X attributes in this world, and most of them are pretty and cute.


    "I''ll stay at ease for one night, don''t worry, I believe you will soon regain your memory. As for your identity and origin, someone will come to help you answer tomorrow." Her mother is a researcher in MAR, one of the best artificial islands. , It should be easy to understand the information of the daughter she has been following.But if they can recognize each other tomorrow, then Nie Kong can''t pack tickets.


    Nasha looked at them fearfully, but the only thing that seemed to be unprepared for Nie Kong, nodded ah, instead of doubting what Nie Kong said.


    Probably because at the last glance before the amnesia, the image she saw was Nie Kong, which affected her sensory judgment.

 1057 The collapse of the second element Text 01085, Xiao Shensen visits

    When night fell, Nie Kong ordered the three loli of You Ma to take a bath with the fearful Naisa. Fortunately, the bathtub was large enough to accommodate more than a dozen people.With people of the same age, it should be easy to integrate into their circles.Moreover, the two women Yuma and Agurola are very lively and kind and will not make things difficult for her.


    After the shower, Enatos and Agurola, two loli like twins, used to sleep together.Naisa looked at You Ma pitifully, and it seemed that she would be scared to sleep alone in a strange room.


    You Ma had a headache, and she could only promise to sleep with her for one night temporarily.


    In the early morning of the next day, Nie Kong prepared a sweet breakfast on the dining table in the living room.Nasha was so excited that she swallowed food, like a starving ghost reborn.She is in good spirits, and it seems that she slept very peacefully last night.


    The maid Verdia was busy waiting on the sidelines, full of peace and warmth of the day.


    The harmonious atmosphere was permeated, but the sound of knocking at the door suddenly broke, interrupting their breakfast time.Verdia called out, hurriedly wiped his jade hands and opened the door.


    The two women who were outside the door took a few steps forward and walked into the house.


    "Excuse me, what do you do?" The maid greeted with due courtesy.


    The other side looked back at Verdiana blankly, sighing in embarrassment.


    "I''m Yuan Shan, assistant to the research director of MAR Xiao Shensen. Our director has something to discuss with your host."


    "Huh?" Hearing what she said, Verdia found that behind the uniformed beauty, there was a childlike woman in white clothes full of folds.It''s probably not taken care of, the long hair is messy.Because the eyelids are not fully opened, it gives the impression of just waking up.Instead of cigarettes, she was holding a wooden stick like a popsicle just finished.


    "You... are you Xiaoshensen, the wife of Xiaoyacheng? I remember the intelligence said that you are the mother of two children!?" Verdiana asked dumbly, the girl in front of me was even more immature Child.


    The impression of the calm and capable female researcher in her heart collapsed with a sound.Dressed in white, she looked like a troublesome child, not like a person who raised a child at all.


    Xiao Shensen nodded without hesitation."Yeah, that''s right. Gu Chengjun is now in the third grade, and Nasha sauce is one term lower than him, but unfortunately he has been sick and unable to go to school. By the way, as proof of closeness, come and give you popsicles." , She took out a new popsicle from the ice box she was carrying.


    The moment the popsicle was handed over, she really wanted to catch it.But Nie Kong and the others watched from behind, and Verdiana shook her head weakly."No, I have work to be busy, please come in."


    "Hmm... I almost forgot about business." Xiao Shensen simply closed the lid of the ice box and looked at the living room.The moment she saw Naosha, her eyes flashed with unspeakable excitement.


    "Since the parting at the hospital last month, I didn''t expect to see you again."


    "Did the MAR Group send you to collect the debts from the previous two months?" Nie Kong continued to pass the food to his mouth, without paying attention to the two women.


    "Hehe, you are worrying too much. This trip is only on behalf of me. I made a special trip to confirm one thing. Now it seems that I have to thank you." She was not polite and sat down at the dining table with a smile, eyes with tears in her eyes. Looking at Nasha: "Nasha, it''s great that you can live."


    During those three years, she tried every means to control the weakness of Nasha.Attempt to save Naisa by transferring the original soul to the body of No. 12, but failed.


    Because the twelfth is the original watcher, it was created to prevent her resurrection and used for the seal.Since the contact with Nasha finally escaped from the seal at the beginning, naturally, she can''t expect her to fall asleep again.


    Nie Kong unlocked the seal of No. 12 that was sleeping in the fairy''s coffin. For Nasha, there was not much time left.


    Therefore, the Lion King agency hopes that Nasha will become the fourth true ancestor. If the fourth true ancestor is fully awakened, it will be beneficial to her and Japan.Moreover, although the original possibility of Nasha''s soul expelling was small, it was not zero.


    The vampire who was swallowed up in turn seized and swallowed his own existence.Although it only happens between vampires, it may be possible for them who share the same body...Although this probability is almost desperate.


    If Nasa is not dominated by the original, but instead robs the original ability, she will maintain her consciousness and become the fourth true ancestor.By now, that was the best ending they expected.


    But unless a miracle occurs, the possibility will never be realized.No matter how good the Nasa of the Miko, it is impossible to beat the cursed soul of the fourth ancestor alone.


    But Nie Kong not only defeated the Fourth True Ancestor, but also rescued Nasa, who was supposed to be dead. She was really happy to see her daughter again.


    Although it felt warm, Naisa whispered: "Who are you... why are you crying?"


    "What...what''s going on? Nasha, I''m your mother." She leaned on the dining table with both hands, her eyes widened to face Nasha, Nasha hid behind Nie Kong in fright.


    "Sorry, due to the awakening of the Fourth True Ancestor, she seems to have amnesia and forgot everything she had originally." Nie Kong touched You Ma behind and gloated at Xiao Shensen.


    "Ah... Nasha, you can''t forget your mother, come home with me." Xiao Shensen said anxiously.


    "No... no, I don''t... don''t know you." Nasha stretched out a face and a half, looking at her former mother with fear.


    She lost her strength and felt very dim, "Daughter... My daughter actually doesn''t recognize me, so I just die. No way, I will take you to the hospital for treatment. It will definitely help you restore your memory."


    But Nasha didn''t believe her, she could do nothing.


    "Let Naosha live here for now, I believe I will restore my memory in the future." Nie Kong said beyond doubt.


    "Woo, no, I wouldn''t be used to it without Nasha''s care. Since Nasha wants to live with you, just take in one more me. I will definitely stay with Nasha until she recovers her memory." Xiao Shensen couldn''t resist. Rao sat on the floor, looking like he couldn''t get up if he didn''t agree.


    "I said, are you really their mother?" Nie Kong said silently.


    "You...what did you say." Xiao Shensen bit the stick of the popsicle, but it was very cute.

 1058 The collapse of the second element text 01086Agurola enrolls

    Xiao Shensen seemed to be reluctant to leave, Nie Kong could only temporarily agree to stay with her.But a day later, Nie Kong regretted it a little bit.


    She completely used the villa as her research room, and the clothes were littered, making the living room a mess.On TV and on the sofa, all kinds of beautiful underwear were thrown away. She was really a hopeless woman.


    The two girls, Verdiana and Nasa, seemed to be very competent maids, and helped her clean up two or three times.Shensen held Naosha''s little hand and said that her daughter hadn''t forgotten to tidy up for herself.


    Nie Kong took her collar and threw her in a bedroom, warning him: "You can''t sleep in the living room anymore, otherwise you will be driven out."


    "Eh, no, I can''t change the habit of the past few years." She hugged Nie Kong''s legs pitifully, feeling that she was a lot more troublesome than Agurola, and I really didn''t understand that she would be a mother.


    Nie Kong refused, it was too much to mess up the living room.There is no way, Xiao Shensen under the fence can only live in the bedroom assigned to her obediently.Except for that, she was very satisfied with Nie Kong''s cooking.It feels much more comfortable than the messy life before.


    Within a week, she became accustomed to life in the villa, but Naisa still failed to cure her amnesia.Compared with the past, the relationship between Nasa and Nie Kong is getting better and better. Agurola and the others like the girl who is gentle and loves to talk very much.Except for Ah Ye, who is not good at words, because she rarely talks to people unexpectedly by Nie Kong.Even that month, I ignored it.


    After a few days of rest, the artificial management agency restored the original appearance of the artificial island. Of course, it was said that it was destroyed by the tsunami.After the restoration of Caihai School, it finally opened for a while.


    The beginning of the new semester means that Youma will become a student in the second half of the third year of junior high school.


    After Nie Kong finished his breakfast, he put on a black suit jacket and prepared to teleport to school with Ah Ye and the others. Only Agurola, Nasha and Enatos were left behind.Aguruo in a white dress pulled tightly on the corner of Nie Kong''s clothes and stood there staring at Nie Kong.Like a pious nun, a picture full of mystery.


    "Agurola, stay at home obediently." Nie Kong, who came to Agurola''s side, grabbed her cold hand and brought it to the house.


    Agurola shrank in fear, but rarely protested with a superior attitude.It seemed that she wanted to express that she couldn''t wait, Nie Kong rubbed her slender hair roughly.


    "Nie... Nie Kong, I have clearly concluded a contract with your palm. Do you want to abandon me and ignore it? I... I don''t agree with you to leave for half a step." I felt afraid that I would be abandoned by Nie Kong. Very disturbed.It''s been nearly two months since I met Agurola, but her character still hasn''t changed in that regard, and besides that, she has already adapted to the life on Xianjin Island.


    "Didn''t I say that. The new semester has begun, and the vacation is over." Nie Kong said.


    "Ha, since she wants to follow you, why not help her go to school. It happens that Naisa has been absent from school before, and now she is ill and wants to continue her studies."


    "Ah, Senshen, why did you come out wearing that kind of clothes again? Really..." Naisa akimbo her hips, blushing and teaching her mother.


    "An la, it doesn''t matter." She stuffed a sandwich in her mouth with a big grin, she didn''t care if Nie Kong had finished looking at her body.For her, she has been alone for more than six years.


    "Yes, you can ask Agurola to go to school together." Yuma said excitedly: "Are you interested in coming to school?"


    "Study... school?" Agurola asked, poking her head out of the partition.


    Hmm, Yuma nodded.


    "Although there are some troublesome procedures, there is no problem at all for your age now. So you can go to school. But I don''t know if I can be assigned to a class with me." Ah Ye replied.


    "I...I want to go to the same school as Nie Kong, so I can always be with Nie Kong!" With a very excited expression on his face, Agurola happily jumped around Nie Kong.


    Enatos, who has always been high-profile, also looked at Nie Kong with hopeful eyes: "In that case, I will spend time with you specially, no... don''t thank me."


    "Then please be ready for that moon sauce." Nie Kong pointed to the youngest moon next to him.


    "Very...very good!" Agurola held that month with a cheerful expression.It seems that if this guy wants to start school like this, it feels like the academy has become very lively, and Nie Kong is looking forward to it.


    "Nayuechan, can you help me?" Agurola cowered and asked Nayue in a pleading tone.


    "If she can''t, then you can come and beg me. Although I don''t have any rights, I am after all the famous MAR research director on the artificial island." Xiaosen said with a deep smile.


    "Who...who said I can''t do it, you guys get ready to go to school tomorrow." After Xiao Senshen''s stimulation, the moon said annoyed.


    "Haha, let''s arrange Agurola, Enatos, and Nasa as a class." Nie Kong laughed.


    You Ma, with a single ponytail, has a pretty face and a cute touch of Agurola: "From tomorrow, you will call me a senior sister, father and teacher." Junior high school is in the third grade, and the girl is 150 years old. It grows to 160, and the body is slender and full of charm.


    "Huh..." Agurola whispered, with curiosity and fear.Needless to say, her personality has always been this way. Even if she became the fourth true ancestor, she still has not changed.

 1059 The collapse of the second element Text 1087, Ji Tuan Xuecai

    With the help of that month, the three girls of Agurola easily transferred to the second grade A class of junior high school, and the same class as Xia Yin, who is known as the saint of junior high school.Agurola and Enatos, who didn''t know the common sense of going to school, were assigned to a class, but Nasa, who had amnesia, took care of their two girls.When they came to school in sailor suits on their first day, they made a big sensation and even affected the high school.Many people envy the second grade male classmates of Class A, who can actually accompany four beautiful girls in class.I''m afraid it is very happy to see the lovely women.


    But happiness comes quickly, and shatters faster!In the cooking classroom, the four girls of Agurola were all surrounded by the teacher, and their attitude was so intimate!


    The male compatriots stared at Nie Kong with jealousy and cursed inwardly: "Damn it, you can enjoy the happiness of the whole school alone." .


    The cooking skills of Agurola and Enatos were extremely poor, and they didn''t even know how to open fire. They almost burst the classroom in the first class.Compared with the common-sense idiots of the two women, the level of Nasa''s cuisine with amnesia is very high.


    The normal school life unfolds, and the two girls who have been sleeping have recovered their existence. They realize that they are not just a doll to accommodate the beast!


    In the midsummer forest, the outskirts of Tokyo, more than 300 kilometers away from the artificial island, belong to the secret training camp of the Lion King organ. Someone specially trains adopted witches.


    The blazing bonfire illuminates the shrine in the middle of the night, and the faint moonlight shines into the worship hall.There was a hint of coldness in the air, probably thanks to the barrier that enveloped the shrine.


    The noise of insects that were originally noisy can hardly be heard now.


    A black-haired girl, sitting in the middle of the wide hall without a word.She is a beautiful girl, although she keeps a little green.


    She is slim and slender, but she doesn''t give the impression of weakness.On the contrary, like a finely forged blade, you can feel the softness and the rigidity.Because of her sternly closed lips and the intense light in her eyes.


    The girl is wearing a white exercise suit.Although the chest is not big, but the body is very slim!


    There are three people sitting in the main hall, with the imperial curtain hidden from view.However, the girl had known their identities beforehand.They are the elders of the Lion King''s institution, and they are known as the Supreme Being of the Three Saints.Although the Three Saints are all the highest-level psionicists or magicians, the aura that pervades them seems very quiet, without any sense of oppression or magical aura, but it is terrifying.


    The girl unconsciously tightened her cuffs and looked nervously at the three people behind the curtain.


    "Miko, please report your name." A voice came from the other side of Yu Lian, with a serious tone, but it didn''t feel indifferent. It was the voice of Xian Gu Yong.She was indeed a genius when she became the Three Saints at the age of sixteen.


    "My surname is Ji Tuan, Ji Tuan Xuecai." The girl replied after a second.The nervousness made the voice tremble slightly.But the woman on the other side of the curtain didn''t care, and continued to question the girl.


    "What about your age?"


    "I will be fifteen in six months." The black-haired girl whispered.


    "Really... Ji Tuan Xuecai. You started practicing seven years ago. It started right after you passed your seventh birthday... On the cold night with snow, you were brought to the organ alone. Do you remember the situation that day?" The woman on the other side of Yulian asked to Xuecai as if talking to herself.Xuecai felt a chill on her back.The other party probably didn''t investigate in advance, but read it from Xuecai''s memory.The overwhelming super-sensory perception doesn''t take the mental defense wall pre-set by the snow vegetables at all.


    Xuecai shook her head, not wanting to answer her question.


    "Your strength seems to be good, you should be able to rank at the top of the Miko." Xian Gu Yong nodded slightly, "We have a very important task for you, but you must determine your strength."


    "Huh?" Suddenly, sensing the sudden expansion of murderous intent, Xue Cai immediately jumped up.


    She slammed on the wooden floor, turned a tumble and landed behind.It is not an action that is thought of by the mind, but an instinctive sense of danger, and the unconscious body moves.


    The sharp blade that was swung splits the atmosphere, and the sword swept across the position where Xuecai was sitting.If the action is slow for one shot, Xue Cai must have died.It was a serious slash with a real sword.


    Two tall armored warriors appeared from the darkness like they were cast.A faceless samurai with a rough sword in his hand, and a four-armed samurai with a bow left and right.


    They don''t have the entity, but the shikigami created by spells.Probably one of the three people on the other side of Yu curtain controlled them.But before understanding this, Xuecai turned from defense to offense.


    Before he could think about it, Xue Cai chanted a short mantra in his mouth, concentrated the mantra power on the palm, and then separated the spiritual power of the body directly into the two shikigami through the armor of the shikigami.


    The shadow of one of the armored warriors immediately disappeared, leaving only the sword that he held earlier.


    In the air, Yukina caught the Taito that was used as a Shikigami catalyst.She used the snatched sword to defend, blocking the attack of the second armored warrior, and then took advantage of the trend to stop and slash the opponent who had just released the arrow.The second armor warrior quickly disappeared.


    Although it took less than ten seconds, it was very thrilling.


    "Excuse me... what do you mean?" Yukana panted slightly, and at the same time raised Taito towards Yulin.


    She didn''t intend to fight Shikigami again.If the battle is prolonged, Xuecai, whose strength is at a disadvantage, will not have a chance of winning.Even if the opponent is the elders of the Lion King''s institution, if they want to continue to have fun, they have to directly subdue the caster, Xue Cai judges this way.


    A powerful spiritual force burst out of the curtain, shaking Xuecai back more than a dozen steps, and she wowed out a mouthful of blood.


    "Don''t be rude." The old voice, different from Xian Gu Yong, was conveyed from behind the curtain.Xuecai knew very well that that voice was the voice of her master.


    "You have a lot of spiritual power, and you are indeed a very good witch. Take it, Ji Tuan Xuecai."


    From the gap rolled up by the imperial curtain, a woman handed an item over.Under the moonlight, what appeared in the darkness was a silver spear.Xuecai knows the name of this gun.


    "Seven-type assault machine gun¡ªXuexia Wolf!!" Xuecai gripped the silver barrel and said blankly.


    "After you use it proficiently, we will call you again. The task is very dangerous, so please be sure to use it proficiently."


    Only the witch with abundant spiritual power can use the three holy spears that can destroy the true ancestor, so Xian Gu Yong had to give her to Xue Cai.

 1060 The collapse of the second element Text 01087, Valentines Day?

    Today''s You Ma is a bit strange, strangely not clinging to her father, and using teleport to go to school with him.Moreover, Nasara lived with Agurola and the two loli followed Yuma to leave the villa, and the four women looked mysterious.


    Agurola was puzzled, Mazu-green eyes looked at pretty Youma in doubt.


    "Agurola sauce, don''t you know what day is today?" Nasha asked strangely.


    "Eh, is there any special meaning." Agurola lacks human common sense and has been sleeping for many years and doesn''t know anything about festivals.


    "I was wrong, I shouldn''t ask you. The annual Valentine''s Day is the best day for our girls to give chocolates and confessions to people they like." Although Nasha has lost her memory, she at least understands that compared to Agurola. A little bit of common sense.


    "Well, not only the boy I like, but also my friends. The chocolate for those I like is called love chocolate, and the chocolate for male friends is called Yiri''s chocolate. So now I have to go out to buy chocolate ingredients and make it myself, do you understand? "You Ma patiently explained.


    "Confess... confession?" Agurola''s pretty face was hot, and Nie Kong''s appearance appeared in his mind first, and he stammered: "Why... why must I confess to my servant Nie Kong, and give He chocolate."


    "Well, we didn''t stipulate that you confess to Jun Nie, you can make a chocolate Nie Jun." Nasha looked at Agurola strangely and muttered.


    "Origin... that''s the case, I treat it as a gift to the servant." Agurola blushed and concealed.


    "Oh oh... I like chocolate, so buy some ice cream and apply it to make a taste you like." Enatos'' eyes glowed as he looked at the gift boxes on the street.When Valentine''s Day arrives, the shops outside are full of sweets.


    The women picked a lot of high-end chocolates and went back to the villa, and skipped the first class to make their chocolates.First, pour the chocolate ingredients into a pot and heat them to melt them, then pour the sweetness into the mold and cool it into your favorite shape.The last step is to pack the chocolate into a beautiful gift box.Of course, You Ma felt that she had to keep Nie Kong secret, otherwise it would be meaningless after he saw it.


    You Ma glanced at Naisa, poured the chocolate into the heart-shaped box, and made a love chocolate and a few long Yili chocolates.The heart-shaped one is for his father, and the rest is for a few male students in the class.


    Agurola fiddled with the cooled thick black chocolate sauce, and her dexterous fingers made a fuzzy shape with a contour similar to Agurola''s pretty face. She actually made her own face-shaped chocolate.Enatos likes the taste of ice cream. The white cream and black chocolate form a strange pattern, like a round shape of Tai Chi.She looked at her masterpiece very proudly, and after a taste of it herself, she looked very satisfied.Nasha spent a long time thinking about it, and found that the only important person was Nie Kong.After hesitating for a long time, she only made Yili chocolates.


    When they arrived at the school, the four girls separated in front of the teaching building and returned to their own classrooms.The two women, Agurola and Enatos, are full of expectations and excitement, and hope that Nie Kong can taste the chocolate that he made specially for him.So after the second get out of class ended, the two women rushed to the cooking classroom like a game and gave Nie Kong a gift.


    As for confession, it hardly exists.For example, Enatos said in a high-profile way that he would reward Nie Kong with nothing left to eat.Agurola was shy and weak, blushing and speaking intermittently.


    Nie Kong suddenly realized that it is no wonder that the few women in the morning were so strange that they made chocolate for him.Opening the gift box, the non-mainstream chocolates inside made Nie Kong dumbfounded.Two women, unexpectedly a little cute.Needless to say, the taste is not delicious.


    And You Ma came to the classroom and saw Lan Yu Qian Cong taking care of her nails gracefully, and at the same time saying good morning with a smile.


    Beautiful hairstyle, makeup level of uniforms on the edge of school rules.Probably because she has a unique sense of beauty, even with this combination, it does not create an impression of vulgarity, and her appearance is as eye-catching as Youma.


    "Wow, did You Ma sauce make chocolate?" Qian Cong said in surprise when she saw the contents of You Ma''s handbag, and she couldn''t help holding one of the most beautiful gift boxes in her hands.


    Without her consent, she opened it privately.


    "Wow, it''s so exquisite. Could it be that you have someone you like." Qian Cong screamed, looking at You Ma with a smirk.That unique smirk belongs to Qian Cong''s personal charm.Yuma feels that Qian Cong has always been like her sister.The male students in the class watched, and many people stared at the chocolate.


    "Ah, you...you can''t open it privately." You Ma Qiao flushed and hurriedly tried to grab the chocolate.


    "Good job, he will love it. I hope to become a boy and get Yuma''s chocolate." She was making fun of her while playing with Yuma.


    "Shansong, Yuma would be embarrassed." Kishu smiled.


    "Oh... I accidentally fell into a fantasy world." With a smirk, she just closed the box and returned it to Youma, and found that the two peach-like balls on the top of the heart-shaped chocolate cracked.It seems that it broke apart due to the collision while playing.


    "Ah..." Qian Cong yelled out of fright. Seeing Youma staring at her, she quickly covered her mouth.


    "You are miserable..." After discovering the truth behind Ji Shu, he looked at Qian Cong speechlessly.


    "Light onion...you...you quickly return the chocolate to me." Yuma chased after her with a blushing face.


    "Oops, I have to find a way to get past it."


    Qian Cong was anxious to get wise, changed the subject and said, "Haha, Yuma, the weather today is really good."


    "What are you talking about, it''s cloudy outside." Yuma said strangely, looking at the weird light green onion.


    "Yes, yes, the yin is just right." Ji Shu said embarrassingly.


    "Youma, can you lend me the chocolate for a while?" Shallow onion covered the gift box and hid the chocolate behind.


    "Huh, why?" Yuma asked very concerned.


    "I want to do it too, and use yours as a reference. It''s so decided and I will return it to you next class." After speaking, Qian Cong took her handbag and rushed out of the classroom despite Youma''s objection.

 1061 The collapse of the second element body 01088Weird chocolate

    "It seems difficult to repair, but the broken part is not too big, so it should be able to remedy it. It is the chocolate that Yuma wants to confess. If she knows she breaks it, she will definitely hate herself." Slid out of the classroom. , Qian Cong came to the cooking classroom.Fortunately, Nie Kong is not there, and he may have collected the ingredients needed for class, and he can unknowingly use one class time to make up for his fault.


    Qian Cong was annoyed for a while, and carefully took out the heart-shaped chocolate from the gift box.She boiled the Yili chocolate she bought to melt into a liquid state, and dropped them into the broken gaps, hoping to repair it with the viscosity of the melted chocolate.


    "Hey, is it because the temperature is too high to melt Youma''s chocolate together." Seeing the sticky and unrecognizable chocolate on the plate made Light Green on a panic.


    "Oops, I have to add some cold water." The cooking idiot actually scooped a glass of water and poured it into the semi-dissolved chocolate."No, even though it''s being repaired, it seems to be worse than before. Damn it, seeing that class is about to end, I can only do it again!" The light green onion hurriedly unloaded the water droplets in a cold sweat, and could only create the original by himself. Shape again.In order to avoid running out of chocolate, she threw all the Yili chocolates that were supposed to be given to Jishu and the others.


    "Ah, I forgot that there is no heart-shaped mold in the cooking classroom. How can I make a heart-shaped pattern exactly like Youma." Looking at the chocolate that was completely dissolved into liquid, Scallion was dumbfounded.


    "I''m running out of time, I can only pinch it out with my hands." Qian Cong stretched his sleeves, biting his scalp and pinching out the heart shape he thought.Time passed away, but the shape of the chocolate became more and more strange.


    "Qian Cong, are you ready, Yuma is looking for you, I hope you will return the chocolate to her soon." Kishu opened the door of the cooking classroom and reminded Cian Cong inside.


    The base tree, which has the ability to control the airflow, can perceive the situation tens of meters around it like spiritual sense, so he can find the trace of the light green on the first time.


    The sudden sound made Qian Cong''s hands shake.Before I could answer Kishu''s words, I couldn''t see how the chocolate in his hands had become, because Yuma''s voice came from outside.


    "Really, Qian Cong, are you ready?"


    Qian Cong hurriedly covered the gift box, afraid to look at the chocolate inside.Now, she can only beg her to borrow another lesson and go out to make one with a mold.


    "Then... that, Yuma, can you take another lesson?" Qian Cong weakly.


    "No way, the third class is almost over, there is no time." Without a word, You Ma took the gift box and left the classroom.


    "Hey, Yuma, wait a minute." She was shocked and stopped.Although I don''t know who Yuma likes, if you confess with that chocolate, you will definitely die.


    "Not good."


    It''s all my fault, why would you play with Yuma''s important chocolate naughty.She is chasing after You Ma, but You Ma slipped too fast.Following her closely, Qian Cong came to the faculty office building.


    She felt it suddenly realized, could it be said that the person Youma likes is the teacher.Could it be that... is it him?Qian Cong''s eyes widened, not knowing whether to cry or laugh.


    In a blink of an eye, they appeared on the highest floor, Nangong''s office that month.I have to say that there are three people inside, one is Nie Kong, the other is Teacher Nayue, and the other is Cape Sasaki.


    "Father, have you been waiting for a long time? Please accept it, this is my Valentine''s Day gift for you." She was very happy, and handed the chocolate she made to Nie Kong.


    "Thank you, is it the chocolate you made by yourself? I''m so happy." Nie Kong took it happily and hid in the office that month. He was hiding from the school girl''s chocolate.


    "Well, are you a step slower? But I didn''t expect You Ma to really like Senior Nie Kong." She smiled bitterly. Could it be that she broke You Ma and Nie Kong''s confession? I don''t know if it was good or bad, and her heart was mixed. .Even so, she had to stop Nie Kong and didn''t want him to open the box.


    But it was too late, because Nie Kong opened the lid of the gift box.When Nie Kong saw the shape inside, his whole body was dull.


    "Yuma, the chocolate group case is so strange..."


    Nayue and Sasaki Cape were strange, they followed Nie Kong''s gaze, and their faces were flushed.


    "Ok... so nasty!"


    I saw a strange dark chocolate in the box.The round half-heart-shaped mushroom head has a long black handle with a few slender finger prints clearly printed on it.Nie Kong held it in his hand. There was nothing wrong with it. The shape of that piece of chocolate clearly resembled a boy''s sexual organs, and it was extra-large.


    "Could it be that you are suggesting something to Yuma." Nayue blushed and gave Yuma an angry look.


    "Ah...no, it''s not my chocolate." Youma''s pretty face was panicked, and disappeared before Nie Kong and the others like crazy.At this moment, she really wanted to find a gap to get inside, so she didn''t have the face to see her father.


    Qian Cong was at a loss, staring at her masterpiece in a daze, and said with a wry smile: "Zhou...senior, although she is Yuma''s chocolate,... but because I accidentally broke it, I planned to fix it, but I didn''t expect it. Will become that shape. So, actually that...that is the shape I made by accident."


    "It turns out that it is like this. In that case, it is equivalent to the crystallization of the hard work of the two of you. It doesn''t matter, I will eat it well." Nie Kong reluctantly squeezed a smile, shaking his hands and taking the black chocolate with the mushroom head. Tuck it into your mouth.That scene, let alone how nasty.


    "Pump...Senior, you are so disgusting. In this case, then I don''t specially send you chocolates." She had planned to give Nie Kong love chocolate, but now she saw Nie Kong eating chocolate. I feel very warm and happy in my heart.


    "Haha... Teacher Nie Kong, I can''t help it anymore." Sasaki Cape covered her belly and laughed. Nie Kong gestured to hit her, she naughty hid, and jumped out of the office: "Now I want Class is over, you can enjoy that wonderful chocolate."

 1062 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01089, the jealousy of that month

    The chocolate made by Yuma and Scallion "jointly" is strange, and the taste is more difficult to swallow than Enatos''s buttery taste.After all, she added water and different kinds of chocolates, and the nasty shape is not enough to complain.


    However, Nie Kong barely wiped it out under the direct eyes of the shallow green eyes.Although she has taught her cooking for a year, her level has not improved at all.


    When she was allowed to cook, it became very salty because she put too much salt in the cooking. Later, she was so stupid that she didn¡¯t know how to shed water. Instead, she put a lot of sugar into the cooking to taste, saying that the saltiness should be lowered. a little.As a result, it tasted very salty and sweet, enough to poison many people''s poisonous dishes.Compared to her previous cooking, chocolate is not too bad.Sometimes Nie Kong thought that the second dimension is really unreasonable. He taught it many times, but Qian Cong has not changed at all.


    After seeing Nie Kong used up, she smiled and left at a happy pace, saying that she wanted to tell Nie Kong''s original words to You Ma and asked for her forgiveness.Although she ruined Yuma''s chocolate, she was very happy to be able to process her chocolate scallions.


    Witnessing the four daughters of Agurola and Youma giving chocolate to Nie Kong, there was a nameless flame rising in her chest that month, burning her body.


    "Look at your triumphant face, aren''t there some girls who give you chocolates? What are you proud of." Nayue Lolita sneered and sneered on his side.


    "Where is that little thing to be proud of? On the contrary, I was lost because I didn''t receive the chocolate for that month. By the way, the moon sauce, don''t you plan to give me chocolates on Valentine''s Day." Nie Kong ignored her becoming very bad. His face deceived her and pressed her body tightly.In this way, Nie Kong is like a playboy who molested the Liang family''s women.


    "Don''t be pretentious, who...who will make you chocolate." Perceiving Nie Kong who is close to him, a scarlet crimson appeared on the lovely face of that month, but he immediately turned into anger!!


    Her little hand was pulling Nie Kong''s collar tightly. If it were an ordinary person, she would have been thrown out by her power.Her body is small, but it contains extraordinary magic.


    "But, since I first saw you, I have always liked that moon sauce." Nie Kong held her little hand tightly and whispered in front of her.The fingers of the two clasped tightly, and the hot temperature made Nayue''s heart shake.


    "Don''t... stop deceiving people, I... I don''t bother to please you with Yuma and the others in every way, don''t think how good you are." The always calm month suddenly cried out abnormally. Coming out, her eyes were filled with inexplicable complex emotions.At this moment, holding tightly, she burst out Nie Kong''s dissatisfaction.He... He obviously kissed himself, but he treated other girls better than himself.


    Faced with the increasing number of girls surrounding Nie Kong, all of them have attributes similar to their own, and most of them are pretty and cute loli.She felt irritable that month as it should be, she didn''t feel better than them.Now he is so embarrassed that he wants to give him chocolate by himself. He is really disgusting.I often plan to ask him who he likes. If I say it earlier, I won''t worry about him.


    "I''m sorry, I haven''t had time to confirm the relationship with you. Fortunately, it is not too late. Be my witch, Yuechan." Nie Kong hugged her small body in his arms as if holding her A cute doll.The touch of her body is only two extreme highlights, light and soft, with a girl''s unique body fragrance.She looks like a thirteen-year-old Loli, but in fact her body and age have matured, and Nie Kong didn''t care about having her.


    Due to the feast of the flames some time ago, it was my fault for not having time to have her who has been waiting for me.


    "Idiot, I don''t want to believe you anymore." That month struggled with his body like an awkward child.Nie Kong forcibly hugged her, without intending to let go.After getting along for a while, he already knew the character of that month well.


    "You...can you answer one of my questions, I...where do I rank in your heart?" whispered.


    "Don''t you often say, I am a lolicon, I really like you who are not grown up." Nie Kong did not answer directly, but for the month when he lost most of his nature, his answer was already very sensational. .

 1063 The collapse of the second element Text 01091, Comfort You Ma

    Yuma never thought that the chocolate she made by herself would turn into such an obscene shape, but she showed it to her father, and Yuma seemed to be hit hard.She was very worried, for fear that her father would misunderstand herself.Before the morning class was over, she would not be seen on campus.


    Nie Kong returned to the villa and found You Ma hiding in his bed.She didn''t dare to face herself for that little thing, she might be too cute.When she heard the door opened, she stretched out half of her head.When she saw Nie Kong, she shrieked in fright and shrank into the quilt again.


    "Yuma...I''ve seen my father''s organs before, so my father, do you think I...I can make that kind of obscene shape by referring to it. No...it''s not right, although it looks similar, it''s not Yuma I did." She explained in a panic, her tone a little bit forward and backward.


    "I know the reason, Qian Cong explained what happened. But in fact, I didn''t blame you. I am really happy to receive your Valentine''s Day gifts. Don''t be sad anymore, the chocolate you made tastes very good." Nie Kong comforted Write.


    "Really...really, father, you can''t make fun of You Ma." She winced and stretched out her pretty face, her bright eyes staring at Nie Kong''s soft eyes with tears.


    "Come out quickly, it''s almost time for dinner." Nie Kong lowered his head and tapped the corner of her eye.You Ma just felt that all the irritability had disappeared as a breeze, and felt the deep love of his father.


    After the Valentine''s Day event, Yuma felt that her feelings towards her father had changed, and her heart was filled with strange emotions.Whenever her father looked at her, her heartbeat was about to jump out of her chest.


    "Do I really like my father?" She was happy and worried, fearing that it would ruin the relationship between mother and father.It is very difficult to get Ah Ye''s approval now, and You Ma doesn''t want to ruin the current peaceful life.The love for my father can only be fermented in my heart.


    "Not longer than curse divination, a wizard with outstanding talents in spiritual vision and swordsmanship. Only three months have passed the Xuexia wolf proficiently. As stated in the report, you are a typical sword witch, now for you Passed.¡± The three saints of the Lion King organization once again assembled in the shrine hall on the outskirts of Japan, more than 300 kilometers away from the artificial island.


    "Qualified?" Faced with the elder''s conversation from the other side of Yu Lian, Xue Cai, who was carrying the guitar case, frowned.


    "That''s right. You got the qualification of the sword witch, originally had to practice for another month or two. But the situation has changed-sit down, Ji Tuan Xuecai."


    The first Xian Gu Yong said aloud, Xuecai reluctantly followed her words, sat back upright, and then sighed and put down the guitar case.


    "Okay, let''s talk about the topic now. First, you look at this picture." Following her words, something appeared from the gap between the curtains.It''s a butterfly. The butterfly with its wings patted quietly in front of Xuecai and transformed into a photo.


    The picture shows a teacher in a black uniform with a gentle smile on his handsome and young cheeks.The expression was unprepared, and it seemed that he could take advantage of it at any time.


    "Who is he?" Xuecai asked in confusion.


    "His name is Nie Kong, an unusual teacher." Xian Gu Yong continued to ask without emotion: "How do you feel about him?"


    "Huh?" The question came suddenly, as if he were going to have a blind date.


    "Just looking at the photos, I don''t know his exact situation, but he is probably a layman or a beginner in spells." Xuecai hesitated for a while and said how she felt.


    "No, I don''t want to listen to those, but to ask how you feel about him. In other words, does he suit your preferences? For example, if you like or hate looks, what I ask is what do you think? "Xian Gu Yong asked.


    "What...what? Excuse me...Are you teasing me?" Although she couldn''t figure out the real intentions of the elders, Xuecai sensed that they had no good intentions.She stretched out her hand to Xuexialang who was resting in the guitar case, in a posture that she wanted to take action at any time.


    For Xuecai''s reaction, Xian Gu Yong on the other side of Yu Lian was a little bit disappointed, but she understood that things should not be urgent.


    "It''s rude, let''s talk about the content of the mission. Have you ever heard of the Fourth True Ancestor, Xuecai Ji Tuan?" The abrupt question made Xuecai hold her breath slightly.As long as it is a normal attacker, almost anyone will be silent for a while when they hear this name.


    "You mean Uncle Yanguang Ye, it is said that there are twelve beasts, the fourth true ancestor?" Xuecai replied calmly.


    "It''s him. The only and lonely strongest vampire without any kindred compatriots. It''s not a so-called legend, she has completely awakened now." The man said in a rude tone after receiving Xian Gu Yong.


    Faced with the blue-faced Xuecai, Xian Guyong said: ¡°They will definitely show up at a turning point in history and bring torture and destruction to the world. But the problem is not only that. The fourth ancestor¡¯s Existence will definitely disrupt the order and stability of this world. Do you understand the reason?"


    "Yes." Xuecai nodded stiffly.Because the strong and weak relationship between the three night empires is based on an extremely elusive balance.If there is a fourth true ancestor who has the same strength as them, that balance will probably be easily broken.In the worst case, there is no guarantee that it will not trigger a large-scale war affecting mankind.


    "The appearance of the fourth true ancestor is not a threat, but at the same time a true ancestor-level vampire that controls the fourth true ancestor appears. The combination of the two of them will definitely threaten the safety of the world."


    "The reason for calling you here today, Ji Tuan Xuecai. I gave an order in the name of the Three Sages of the Lion King''s organ to be responsible for monitoring the fourth true ancestor." Xian Gu Yong declared in a calm but unwilling tone.


    "I''m responsible for...monitoring the fourth true ancestor?" Xuecai stayed for a while, she was involved in the great disaster, and Xuecai sighed unconsciously.


    "Yes, in case you judge that the surveillance target has done something dangerous, please do your best to wipe them out." Xian Gu Yong continued.


    Xuecai was so shaken that she couldn''t speak, and she understood why they had bestowed Xuexia Wolf on her.


    "Look at the person in that photo clearly. That''s your goal, to control the vampire of the fourth true ancestor. Now he is teaching at Caihai Academy on the artificial island, Ji Tuan Xuecai. From now on you must approach him with all your strength , And monitor his actions. The formalities for transferring to Caihai Academy have been completed for you-that''s all."


    After only unilaterally explaining, the movement of the elders on the other side of Yulian disappeared.Xuecai, who was left alone in the main hall, almost forgot to think, staring blankly at the holy spear in his hand.

 1064 The collapse of the second element text 01092, strange girl

    It was another cooking class for Yuma and his class in the middle of the week, but now they are no longer immature middle school students, but have become first-year high school students unknowingly.The strange thing is that most of their students "coincidentally" are in the same class.Therefore, their high school and junior high school life has basically not changed.


    Originally, Nie Kong only taught the cooking class in junior high school, but he couldn''t let You Ma and the others ignore him and actively asked for more freshman grades.He planned to wait until Agurola and the others were promoted to high school, before making a request to teach the high school department.


    "Student Qian Cong, why do you look sullen, what happened?" At the cooking table, Qian Cong''s pretty face with a beautiful blond hair was a bit distressed.


    "Teacher, don''t mind too much. Girls will feel unwell for a few days every month." As her childhood sweetheart, Ji Shu, who always wears headphones, said lazily.


    The girls in the class blushed and stared at Jishu ferociously.


    "So that''s the case. The teacher taught the female students a nutritious, beauty and healthy food-sweet and delicious red bean rice." Nie Kong smiled lightly.


    In the second dimension, red bean rice is the food used to celebrate when a girl has her first menarche or when she loses her body.After all, red beans can nourish blood, and can nourish girls who have lost a lot of blood.


    "Ahhhhhh, teacher change another..." Most of the girls were ashamed, venting their embarrassment to Jishu, beating him with a big bag.


    "I just... didn''t come to that because of part-time work." Qian Cong explained desperately.


    "Is the part-time job you are talking about helping the maintenance work of the artificial island management commune?" You Ma seemed to have heard a little, and asked with surprise on her pretty face.


    "Yes, yes, it''s not bad to do the security maintenance work for the computer in the Security Department. Due to some malfunctions, I don''t have time to go to class in the afternoon. I am worried about whether I can ask for leave."


    Qian Cong made a keyboard movement in the air. Although her tone was leisurely like going to a supermarket to hit a cash register, the security department that manages the commune is not a place where ordinary people can rush in and out.


    She didn''t think there was anything, but it was a shocking thing for others.


    "It''s okay. Qian Cong''s grades are often ranked first. Missing two or three classes has no effect."


    Qian Cong''s beautiful appearance and personality, as a talented programmer, is really unfair compared to other ordinary people.And since junior high school grades have been at the forefront.


    If she doesn''t have a strange personality, she should be ranked first in popularity in the school for her excellence, and her performance and appearance are superb, who would not look forward to it.


    Nie Kong understood a little bit. No wonder she didn''t participate in any club activities before, but would go home for a while. It turned out that she worked part-time to support herself.


    The expectant cooking class began, and the cooking Nie Kong taught them was red bean rice for celebration.You Ma is a little jealous, and his father seems to have made special dishes for her because he cares too much about Scallions.


    After the third get out of class in the morning, Qian Cong left the classroom with satisfaction.Nie Kong let out a sigh of relief, and after some random cleaning, he temporarily left the classroom full of oily smoke to take a rest.


    While taking a ten-minute break between classes to stroll around the campus, Nie Kong found a young girl about 15 meters away from him.It was the girl with the bass guitar hard case on her back. The other party was dressed like a green onion, in the uniform of Caihai Academy.From the point of view that the necktie is not a tie but a bow, it seems that it is a student from the middle of the country.


    Nie Kong had never seen that face. Despite the beautiful features, he had a certain temperament similar to that of a wild cat who was not close to others.Perhaps she is not used to short skirts, she occasionally pulls her fingers at the corners of the skirt to cover her thighs.The delicate and pretty face exudes a cautious and serious taste, which makes her unique from the crowd, and looks much more cute than other girls.


    There are often girls secretly observing herself, Nie Kong doesn''t care much, not sure what she plans.The opponent always kept a certain distance from Nie Kong and walked along with his pace.As soon as Nie Kong stayed, she would hide behind the street trees, pretending to observe the passers-by around her, which was very cute.Having said that, she didn''t seem to be coming over to talk.Nie Kong knew that she was following, and the girl herself seemed to think she hadn''t been discovered by Nie Kong.


    "Will it be a girl who likes herself secretly?" Nie Kong came to this conclusion after considering several possibilities.


    A student of Caihai Academy of Middle School, Nie Kong must have taken her cooking class.Nie Kong was very curious, because he didn''t seem to have seen her except Xia Yin and the others.Nie Kong would not fail to notice a girl who is so cute.


    However, if it was so, Nie Kong really couldn''t understand why the girl didn''t take the initiative to talk to him.Playing tracking games in such a hot day will definitely not be easy.In other words, is that her hobby, the same as the little snow mother and daughter of the cross and the vampire.


    Frankly speaking, there is only one other reason, to let Nie Kong be followed by strangers all the way.However, he was reluctant to think about that possibility.


    "Tan Tan is in good condition..."


    Nie Kong muttered to himself, after looking at the surroundings, he accidentally saw the male toilet in front.


    With a strange smile, he opened the door and walked inside.Although it is not clear what the purpose of the guitar box girl tracking is, as long as he is in the boy''s bathroom, the other party will always take some action.


    In fact, the girl was clearly shaken.She forgot to hide her traces, and stopped in front of the men''s bathroom at a loss.


    She didn''t want to lose Nie Kong, having said that, she could only wait outside for Nie Kong to come out.It was also very troublesome. The male classmates around looked at her with weird eyes.I was not in a hurry for a while, but I wanted to inquire about Nie Kong, so I would keep following him.


    But something very strange happened. The girl secretly waited for more than ten minutes outside the door, until the class bell was about to ring, but Nie Kong, who had shrunk to the bathroom, did not show up. What happened?Logically speaking, it shouldn''t take half an hour to go to a toilet.


    The girl stood alone in the corridor that slowly became deserted, feeling rather ethereal and helpless.After taking a look at the surrounding environment secretly, she quickly opened the door and rushed into the men''s bathroom for an instant.

 1065 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01093, honest snow vegetables

    Perhaps because of preparations for class, no one was left in the bathroom.It looks different from girls, but male urinals set on the wall.She feels very shy and regrets it now.


    Fortunately, no one, but also failed to find the target.Full of anxiety, she looked at the closed single-room toilet at the back.Five of them have the doors open, and the one behind is closed.


    After plucking up her courage, she pushed open the door tensely.Nie Kong and the girl who seemed to have made up his mind, they happened to be touching, and their four eyes were staring together.


    Nie Kong was really speechless. She didn''t expect that she would really dare to break into the toilet.They looked at each other in silence for a while.As a result, the one who managed to react first was the lovely girl with the guitar case on her back.


    "Wow, the vampire who can control the...the fourth true ancestor, don''t come over!" She screamed, and then lowered her center of gravity to pose.A few male passers-by outside the toilet immediately followed the sound to the men''s toilet when they heard the call.


    "What''s the matter, I seem to hear a girl cry in the men''s room."


    The sound of the door opening made the girl pale with fright.


    "Idiot, what are you talking nonsense." Nie Kong pulled the girl into the single room of the toilet, covered her mouth with the other hand and closed the door.


    "Woo..." She struggled desperately, like a wild cat.With a hand around her waist, she looked flustered.


    "Shhh, don''t move! If someone finds out, I don''t care." Nie Kong said in her ear.


    She was crying and speechless, and for the first time in her life, she broke into the boys'' toilet, which was too impressive for her.


    "Is there anyone inside?" The people outside knocked on the toilet door where Nie Kong was, and the girl trembled with fear.


    "Of course there are people, what are you knocking on outside?" Nie Kong replied in a calm voice, not chaotic.


    "Oh, I''m sorry." After speaking, the girl blushed and broke free from Nie Kong''s embrace after hearing the sound of footsteps.


    "You...you are really a cunning villain. No wonder you can deceive the Fourth True Ancestor."


    The reason she followed Nie Kong is quite clear from the sentence just now. Although it doesn''t seem like a demon or bonus hunter who wants to claim her life from the true ancestor, she must be a troublesome girl anyway.And among the people who knew that Nie Kong had obtained Agurola, there was never a decent person.


    "Please, what are you doing? I don''t seem to know you." Nie Kong replied lazily.


    "What...what! Please stop, Nie Kong!"


    The girl called his name clearly and looked at him angrily.


    Nie Kong frowned and looked back: "You should use the title teacher. Say a girl broke into our boys'' toilet. What are you going to do? Do you have any special hobbies?" The girl became angry and her pretty face was full. After the angry red, he looked back at Nie Kong solemnly, and then replied with a slightly precocious tone: "I am the sword witch of the Lion King institution. I was sent by the Three Sages of the Lion King institution to monitor and control the Fourth True. Your ancestor."


    "Is the Lion King agency?" Nie Kong was slightly surprised. Isn''t the person monitoring him a girl with glasses called Xian Gu Yong? Could it be that he changed people without his consent? It''s really too much.


    The situation is a bit weird. She said that she is responsible for monitoring herself, but she will tell her who she is.Besides, the girl in front of her was very immature, completely incomparable with Xian Gu Yong.


    Nie Kong who responded in this way was puzzled.He listened to what the girl said with a dull look.Only the hunch of trouble was conveyed deeply.


    Nie Kong felt strongly puzzled about this, and in the end he decided to pretend that he hadn''t heard anything.Nie Kong has never had much favor with the institutions that guard Japan, and he will definitely hinder his plans in the future.


    "Ah...sorry, you actually admitted the wrong person. Think about it, will someone spend more than ten minutes on the toilet?" Nie Kong said casually.


    "Um...I admit the wrong person? Uh...huh?"


    The girl looked confused, her eyes flickering, Nie Kong casually admitted her wrong person, she seemed to really believe it, her personality was unexpectedly rigorous and honest, and she easily believed what others said.


    Nie Kong who took the opportunity to leave turned around, and the girl who was thinking about the cause and effect hurriedly stopped Nie Kong.


    "Please... please wait! Actually I didn''t admit the wrong person at all, did I? If you weren''t Nie Kong, how would you know how long you have been in the toilet? Well, you are lying to me again." The girl still had a confused expression, and held Nie Kong in place.


    The character is serious and honest, it can be said that he is not deeply involved in the world.Nie Kong thought it was ridiculous that the dignified Lion King agency would send her to monitor him?


    "Well, I admit it, my name is Nie Kong. Now it''s your turn to introduce yourself. I''m curious what your name is when you bravely broke into the boys'' toilet and peeked." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    "Ahhh...you are nasty." The girl''s serious face showed a blush, and she glanced at Nie Kong, leaving her back to him to leave.


    Although he felt that he was unilaterally angered by the girl, he was incredibly not annoyed by the girl.Probably because the girl blushed before leaving.


    "Wait..." Faced with the girl who was silently preparing to leave, Nie Kong grabbed her finger.


    "What...what are you going to do, first warn you, I...I won''t be polite." She posed a pose with the guitar case in her hand in front of her, as if she was about to shoot.


    "I really don''t know what your mind is like, I''m worried about you. Are you so swaggered out that you are not afraid of being discovered?" Nie Kong asked back.


    She was silent, she should say she didn''t know what to do.


    "Okay, I''ll go out first to see if anyone is there. Look at my gestures." Nie Kong felt that he was worrying about her instead, and she didn''t seem to care.


    "Okay, but I don''t appreciate it, and I will definitely be responsible for monitoring your actions in the future." The girl responded, and could only do what he said and accept his help.Finally, after untold hardships, Nie Kong and her escaped from the cramped toilet.

 1066 The collapse of the second element body 01094, transfer students

    "Get up, it''s almost time for dinner, mom, when are you going to sleep."


    Xiao Shensen, who was enjoying lying fast asleep on the sofa, rolled down the narrow sofa helplessly. Looking up with his unfocused eyes, he saw the familiar figure of his daughter.


    Nasha with rich expression and big eyes are impressive.Fix the bundled long hair with a hairpin, which is refreshing and cute.Although the facial features and physique give people the impression that they are young, judging from the average development of middle school students, they should not be much different from the two girls of Agurola.She is dressed in cool shorts and a sleeveless vest, with an orange apron outside, which seems to be helping Nie Kong cook in the kitchen.


    Nasha looked at her mother who was still lying on the floor and was still sleeping, and she put her hands on her waist as if she couldn''t bear it.She often has to work overtime urgently, and her work and rest hours have never been regular.


    "I''m so sleepy, I''ll sleep a little longer, and I''ll talk about it at dinner time." She yawned and closed her eyes and fell asleep on the floor.


    "Really, didn''t Nie Jun say that you can''t use the living room as a bedroom. Be careful when he scolds you when he sees it, I don''t care about it." Nasha preached.


    Although he lost his memory, Nasha''s very talkative personality remained the same.She is not verbose to everyone, at least in front of family and friends who are open-minded to each other, she will not reserve at all, and no one thinks that she can quarrel with her.Fortunately, Naisha''s personality is the same, and she rarely speaks ill of others, but on the contrary, when she is angry, she will be very scary and will be constantly criticized by her.


    Finally, Xiao Shensen''s irritability blocked her ears, and she didn''t mean to wake up.Naisa only heard that Agurola was troubled. She found that the temperature around her had dropped more than ten degrees, and she had no sleep.


    "Hey, I wanted to add some sleep." Shensen had no choice but to climb from the ground to the stool.When she saw Nie Kong and the maid Verdiana pushing a dining cart full of food out of the kitchen, she was energized.


    "Clear things up, dinner is ready." Nie Kong moved the food to the table, and the scent that rushed over attracted the eyes of Agurola and Enatos, almost draining water.


    Nie Kong glanced at the disheveled Shensen and found that a large area of ??skin on her chest was exposed, and the two bumps were clearly displayed.Seeing her, she didn''t wear a bra when she came back from work and changed her clothes. Maybe she was littered in the bedroom without changing.Compared with Aye and the others, her breasts are indeed big.


    "If you don''t take care of Nasha, I really don''t know what you will become." Nie Kong said with a headache.Apart from Naisa and Youma, none of the girls living in their villa have any personalities as gentle wives.For example, that month and Ah Ye, it is impossible to become the wife of washing and cooking, and Agurola and Enatos are like two young children.


    "Hehe, I won''t leave Naisha." Shensen said in no shame, she belongs to the type of a strong woman.


    "I''m too lazy to talk about you, Nasha, don''t learn from your mother, and be a gentle wife when you grow up." Nie Kong said warmly.


    "Nie...Nie Jun, don''t talk nonsense, early...very early." Naisha''s face was blushing, a little embarrassed.


    "Right, right, Nie Kong, do you know that there is a transfer student in our class." Seeing the conversation between them, Agurola interjected dissatisfiedly.


    "Ah, what are you talking about Agurola?"


    "Really! I mean, there are transfer students." Maybe it was because Nie Kong didn''t listen to his speech and was angry, Agurola pouted.


    "Transfer Students?"


    "Well, in the third grade of middle school, there will be a transfer student coming to our class, and she is a girl, that girl is very cute. Then Nie Jun. Have you done anything bad to the transfer student?" You Ma Asked strangely.


    "Yes, what bad things did Nie Jun do to her?" Nie Kong couldn''t figure out Nasha''s sudden questioning.


    What can he do to the transfer student who just transferred?However, Naisa looked unhappy, looking back at him with a serious expression and asked:


    "Because that girl often said you, after I introduced myself, she kept asking us what kind of person Nie Jun was and what he had done." Nasha said.


    "Then how did you answer?" Nie Kong thought slightly, and guessed an outline.


    "Of course I explained to her in detail, some and none. For example, when do we come to the artificial island, some interesting things about your school, what do you like, what you hate..." The answer was eloquent. Ma, counted her fingers and pointed out the Nie Kong she knew.I have known You Ma for two years, and she knows everything about Nie Kong.


    "I said you guys... Why do you want to talk about this with the first time you met?" Nie Kong knocked Youma on the head.


    "Uh, who said that girl is cute."


    Nasha spoke without guilty conscience, Nie Kong expected her to answer like this.She always keeps her chatter box closed and loves to find people to chat. It is more difficult for her to keep secret than to go to heaven.However, she also has a troublesome personality-she would never say what she really wanted to say.


    If you really reach Obasan¡¯s age, can you gossip with them for a few hours?


    "There is a girl who is interested in his father, although it is normal, but she did not expect to be a cute girl." Yuma said.


    "Well, what do you tell her. What is her name and what does she look like?" Nie Kong asked again.


    "Hey! Nie Kong, you... Are you interested in her. That''s too much, I already have me." Agurola''s green eyes almost turned into tears.


    "That''s it, obviously there are two of Wu and Agurola, Nie Kongru must not bother." Enatos sipped.


    "Please, what did you two think of." Nie Kong''s head swelled a little, and the two loli often panicked, relying on themselves very much.


    "She''s called Ji Tuan Xuecai, a cute name. Black hair with shawl, big bulging eyes, exquisite facial features..." Nasha said carefully, and Nie Kong added the picture in his mind and determined it was tracking My own person is correct.

 1067 The collapse of the second element body 01095, a conversation with Xuecai

    After receiving the news from You Ma and the others last night, Nie Kong confirmed that the person who inquired about him was the girl who chased him to the toilet.But for Nie Kong, dealing with a little girl is really simple.If Nie Kong used Teleport seriously, she would not be able to keep up with him.Besides, the time she can stare at herself is only a few hours at school.


    When he arrived at the school the next day, Nie Kong leaned against the window of the cooking classroom to look out of the school courtyard in his spare time.Because it is midsummer morning, the students of club activities are very few and pitiful.Even so, members of the sports club can still be seen sporadic self-training on the playground.


    In the corner of the distorted vision, a female student in uniform appeared, and Nie Kong was surprised.Seemingly aware of Nie Kong''s gaze, the girl in the schoolyard looked in his direction with a high face.


    After seeing Nie Kong, she clenched the guitar case and hurried into the teaching building with her face down.Within two minutes, the female student stopped behind Nie Kong and sighed quietly.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, you really are a dangerous person, are you monitoring my whereabouts."


    The unexpected sweet voice made Nie Kong look back in surprise.Standing behind him is a girl in uniform with a guitar case on her back.The junior high school girl with a slightly precocious face was looking down at Nie Kong with serious eyes.


    "Ji Tuan... Xuecai?" Nie Kong called out the other party''s name, Xuecai still did not change her expression, and said in a serious tone: "Yes, it seems that You Ma and the others told you my name, you What''s the matter?"


    "That''s the line I''m going to say, Xuecai, now in my cooking classroom, right?" Nie Kong sighed dumbfoundedly, and then pointed to her, "It doesn''t matter if you continue to stay, class is about to begin."


    "For me, going to...class is secondary." Xuecai glared at Nie Kong and shrugged silently.


    "Oh, do you mean that you have to follow me all the time, including following me when I went to the toilet like yesterday?" Nie Kong joked.


    With regard to what Nie Kong said, Xuecai suspiciously issued the sentence "Hey, you found me following".In an instant, she froze like a doll.


    "Huh?" She unconsciously pressed the hem of her uniform back, and bit her lip, she was about to become blushing.Xuecai probably remembered what happened when she met Nie Kong yesterday, the embarrassment in the toilet.


    "Please... please forget about yesterday."


    Xuecai tried to put on a calm tone, but she was actually panicked.


    "Well, even if you tell me to forget..."


    "Please forget."


    She glared at Nie Kong with a shy expression, and the contents of the guitar case appeared in her hands for the first time.The handle of the gun moved and stretched in an instant, and at the same time the main blade that was originally stored also protruded from the tip of the gun.On the left and right sides of the tip of the gun, secondary blades are developed, just like the variable wings of a fighter jet, and the appearance is like a refined modern weapon.The silver knight''s gun is inlaid with a mysterious glyph.Nie Kong''s familiar aura was actually a holy spear like Verdiana''s magic nullification.


    "Before this, didn''t you think it was wrong to monitor others." Nie Kong put aside the tip of her gun and preached to her.


    "The Lion King agency is a spy agency established in the National Public Security Commission. In order to prevent large-scale magical disasters and terrorist attacks, it is an agency that conducts intelligence collection and espionage work. If you want to go back, it is from the Heian period to protect the palace from The Takiguchi warriors who are invaded by the evil spirits and monsters are therefore an older organization than the current Japanese government. The mission they took to me must have a corresponding reason." Xueca insisted, not affected by Nie Kong''s tone.The secret service organization will adopt the secretive organization form because he has to deal with Mozhao''s explanation just now. He almost knows the origin of the peculiar spear that Xuecai is holding.Those eight achievements are the special weapons developed by the Lion King mechanism to deal with the fourth true ancestor.


    "In this case, why are you following me? The secret service you mentioned is dealing with magical disasters or terrorist attacks, right? Isn''t it irrelevant to me?" Nie Kong didn''t care about it, and Xuecai said slightly. Opened his eyes.


    "That''s right... Excuse me... Teacher Nie Kong, is it possible that you don''t know? You are said to be able to control the vampires of the Fourth True Ancestor, as if they existed like war or terrorist attacks. Dominating the Empire of Night Those true ancestors are equivalent to the army of a country. Of course, the fourth true ancestor will be treated the same. Therefore, if the teacher causes problems in Japan, it will not be regarded as a crime, but as an act of aggression. So the National Police Agency The attack on the devil did not come forward, only the Lion King agency took action." Xuecai explained in a tone that seemed to be for Nie Kong''s sake.


    "Think of me as the army of other countries. After all, I haven''t created an empire, right?" Nie Kong muttered in a low voice.


    It means that the existence of him and the fourth true ancestor is already a national emergency.They did not regard the Fourth True Ancestor as a human being, or even as a creature.


    "Xucai, you really don''t know. Actually, you already know the fourth true ancestor." Nie Kong sighed, showing a pitiful expression, particularly offending Xuecai''s nerves.


    "Hey, you''re lying to me..." Xuecai asked with her big eyes widened in surprise, looking at Nie Kong.


    "Agurola is the fourth true ancestor you talked about. Now you are a classmate with you." Nie Kong asked rhetorically.


    Xuecai was stunned. She didn''t expect that the fourth true ancestor would be the dreamy and beautiful girl she saw yesterday.


    "It seems like the teacher, as the Three Sages said, you are really full of danger, can you actually trick the fourth true ancestor to control her." Xuecai didn''t know what to make up, and was very vigilant in a fighting posture.


    "Eh." Nie Kong lost the patience to talk to her, "whatever you say, monitor it as you like. Anyway, you can''t be absent from class forever, so watch me. The school will ask you to drop out. So I don¡¯t have time to stare at school, so enjoy the students¡¯ life."


    "Oops, forgot to go to class." Xuecai immediately woke up when she heard Nie Kong''s words."I was ordered by the Lion King agency to monitor the senior... Also, if the teacher is a dangerous existence, I am also ordered to obliterate you. In short, I will monitor the senior from today, please do not behave strangely .Because I have not fully trusted the senior."


    "Continue monitoring...really?" Forget it, Nie Kong thought about relaxing his shoulders.Although there are many parts of the trouble, but the snow vegetables does not seem to be bad.Instead of being entangled by unpleasant male attackers, it is at least comforting to switch to a girl.

 1068 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01096, the arrival of teacher Jian

    Most of the demons like the night, so they are in the artificial islands where the demons have a lot of residents.The services provided to them by night life are quite rich.The dazzling neon night view may be a symbol of Xianjin City where humans and demons coexist peacefully.


    However, no matter how bright the light shines, the darkness will not completely disappear from the night city.Although many demons have registered their ID cards, their dispositions have not changed.For example, the bloodthirsty of vampires, the rage of orcs.


    "Do you want to play with me?" The crowded park at night.When the drunken men passed by the lookout trail that could overlook the sea, they suddenly heard a mechanized, crisp female voice.


    A woman stood in the dimly lit street lamp.No, it can''t be said to be a female, but a small blue-haired loli.The eyes are pale blue, Wang Yangxian, knee-length cloak covering her body, barefoot.


    "Hey...it''s definitely a kid." One of the men looked a little disappointed when he saw her appearance.


    The two men looked at each other with sloppy expressions.They will be attracted and approach the girl with swaying footsteps, all because of her strange beauty.The skin is clear and white, the eyes are big, and the facial features are symmetrical.The aura of being a creature is a little weak, like a fairy girl.


    "In the middle of the night, we can''t take it as a joke to strike up a conversation with a man." One of the weird men said frivolously. They had a Demon Race landing card in their hands to prove their Demon Race identity.


    The two men surrounded the girl from the left and right. They were both in their twenties.Except for the one with a strange atmosphere, one of them was wearing a public relations style black suit with brown hair, exuding a rough temperament.


    The monster man showed his fangs, revealing his nature as a demon. He is a D vampire.Eighty percent is the sexual excitement after seeing a girl, causing the man''s impulse to suck blood.


    The other person rudely pulled out the bracelet on his right hand, so that nothing would restrain the demon''s ability.With his shirt off, his muscles bulged, and his back was covered with brown hyena.It is orcish.


    "Perhaps it will leave a shadow in your heart, but don''t blame me." The men glared at the girl with piercing excitement.But the girl''s expression remained unchanged, she looked up at the two men with a trace of sadness, her eyes rippling like sympathy.


    "The city that never sleeps for the demons to swagger, the artificial island is like a cursed decadent city." There was a gentle and sad voice from behind the two demons.The strange movement appeared without warning, and they turned around in fright.


    In the dark corner of the street lamp stood a man dressed in a priestly robe.The foreigner who shaved his blonde hair as short as a soldier is a replica of Gonitz in the world of the King of Fighters.


    The left eye is embedded with a blindfold-like metal monoglass, and the height should be more than one hundred and ninety centimeters.The age seems to be about forty, but the large muscles of the shoulders can not feel the aging caused by the years.


    He was already sturdy, and inside the robe he was wearing, he could vaguely see the metal armor.That is the armored reinforced suit used by the military''s heavy infantry unit, which has a huge sense of threat.


    The middle-aged man held a metal half-moon axe in his right hand. It was a battle axe with a huge blade. It should be quite heavy, but a man could easily handle it in one hand.


    "Are you an attacker?" the vampire man asked murderously.


    "Since you are watching by the side, you should know? It was the woman who came to us just now, and it didn''t make sense to be talked to by you. Don''t get in the way and go aside." The orcified man also warned with a hoarse voice. .


    "I know everything in my mind, so I said please play with us. I took the initiative to find the ballast." The man in the robe looked at the two demons blankly and raised the blade of the axe towards them.


    "Smelly old man, dare to look down on us... So that kid is with you, right?" said the vampire man. They were originally demon races with good sex, and their impulse to kill could not be suppressed.Make him whisper and show his fangs.


    "Kill you as you wish!" A kick on the ground, the orc''s body accelerated explosively, and the sharp claws in his hands tore at the face of the unsuspecting man.The battle axe in the hand of the man in the robe bounced easily, his expression distorted in amazement, and the orcs repeatedly attacked, but the result was the same.


    "Quickly, but it''s too monotonous. Sure enough, it''s incomparable with the regular orc soldiers of the Empire of Night, pitiful..."


    The reinforced armor in the middle-aged man''s robe made an operating sound like a roar of a beast, and his muscle strength increased to its limit.The road surface quickly cracks and the atmosphere screams.The man''s battle axe swung swiftly, and the remnant shape drew a trail, and the orcs had no time to react with the rapid blow.


    "Gah...!" The axe blade fell straight from the shoulders to the waist, and the orc''s giant was chopped off.Warm blood splattered everywhere, and the smell of blood spread all around.The sound of bone shattering and cutting flesh appeared a step later.Human beings must die on the spot.Even for an orc with strong vitality, the serious injury that month was a matter of life and death.


    "Asshole..." The vampire man yelled at his injured companion blankly.


    "My name is Rudolf Ostach, the annihilation teacher of Rotan Lingchia." The middle-aged man said without changing his face.


    "I don''t care who you are, I want to kill you." He was venomous, spraying pitch black magic from his left leg.


    "Come out, my beast!" The magic power turned into a horse with a twisted appearance and flames, and immediately pounced on the man in the robe.It was a scorching beast at a thousand degrees Celsius.The atmosphere swayed with the heat flow, leaving the burnt odor on the ground.


    The man seemed to have been waiting for a long time with a smile on his mouth.The unexpected situation made the vampire man''s eyes widen.An invisible barrier appeared in front of the man in the robe, resisting the attack of the scorching demon horse.It turned out that the girl standing next to Teacher Jian had a wonderful barrier to protect him.Obstructed by that barrier, the flames of the beast can''t touch the opponent.However, the girl''s defensive enchantment did not seem to be strong enough to completely bounce the beast.The pressure caused by the collision between the barrier and the flame makes the atmosphere burst into sound.Then a weak breath appeared in the girl''s lips, as if she could not afford the intense energy conflict.


    "It seems that there is room for improvement. This is the end of tonight''s experiment, Astaruti." Rudolf said with some regret when she saw her defense.


    "Yes, Master Jian." The blue-haired girl who was called Astaruti quietly closed her eyes.She opened her cloak and at the same time declared in an artificial voice that lacked undulation:


    "Receive the order. Do it, Qiangwei''s fingertips." As soon as the words fell, magic power burst out from the gap in her coat.


    It was a clear arm with pale white light, which was bigger than the thin body of the girl.It seemed that the hand penetrating from her lower abdomen, like a living snake, penetrated the vampire''s beast with one bow.The body was penetrated, and the fire horse roared in pain.The attack of the transparent arm has not stopped.It swept repeatedly several times, as if to swallow the beast of the flame.


    The beast that could not maintain the entity disappeared, and the vampire man fell on the spot.He lost a lot of magic and couldn''t move, his lips trembled with fear.


    "how come¡­¡­"


    Rudolf said indifferently: "Using a stronger Beast to fight the Beast, you can easily defeat it. The principle is simple."


    "How is it possible... You said it was a beast? She, she is obviously not a vampire..." The vampire swallowed while looking at the huge arm that stretched out from the girl''s body.


    Looking down at the two fallen demons coldly, he said, "Although they are not worth killing, if left alone, they will perish with the artificial island sooner or later. Astaruti, give them mercy." He was expressionless. Ordered the blue-haired girl.The vampire sensed the meaning of the words and trembling to flee.


    The girl looked at the man with light blue eyes, and her lips trembled and said: "Order to accept." The huge arm with pale white light began to move like a malicious beast, and only heard two sad screams.


    It turns out that the artificial management society requires light onion to work overtime. It seems that the demons on the artificial island are missing a lot of relationships inexplicably.

 1069 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01097Monitor the snow vegetables constantly

    Nie Kong¡¯s villa is located to the south, in the southern part of Xian Shen Island where the artificial island houses are clustered.Because the apartment in the previous month was destroyed by Vatola a few months ago, the only villa that stands now is Nie Kong.But after a long period of construction, many tall residences were built around the villa.On an artificial island where the height of the building is strictly controlled, the area underneath is a larger house with a wide view.


    Although it was very large, there were so many people that Nie Kong and the others did not feel deserted.Except for the courtyard at the door, the size of the villa is moderate, and it is suitable for people within 20 people.


    During the weekend, Nie Kong, who was resting in the villa, felt that it was a pity to lack the beautiful scenery of snow vegetables.But he was curious, what expressions would appear if the snow vegetables couldn''t monitor and track him, it must be very interesting.The villa occupies too much space, and Xuecai''s private intrusion is prohibited.


    Nie Kong took it for granted, but things took an unexpected turn.Early on Saturday morning, Nie Kong, who had rarely slept for a long time, woke up and opened the curtains. He was keenly aware that someone was watching him.He was a little surprised, the instinctive spiritual consciousness spread out to the surroundings, covering a range of more than ten kilometers.Everyone''s actions did not escape his detection.


    I saw on the fifth floor of a building 300 meters in front of Nie Kong''s courtyard, a person appeared at the window and used high-tech high-magnification goggles to peep, looking at Nie Kong''s window.Nie Kong was quite speechless when she saw Xuecai''s familiar pretty face. She didn''t expect that she would do that to monitor herself.With the sight glasses, he can indeed look at Nie Kong from a few kilometers away.


    "She is so smart that she has this trick." Nie Kong really admired her dedication and seriousness. She was really a meticulous girl.


    After Nie Kong had breakfast, no matter how Agurola and the others asked to take them out to play, they sat patiently in the living room. He wanted to see how long Xuecai could endure.


    Seven or eight hours later, Nie Kong found that Xuecai had been sitting at the window and staring at the glasses.Xianjin Island, which floats alone in the Pacific Ocean, is prone to rain throughout the year, and the frequency of typhoons is almost normal.In recent days, the chaotic and sunny days have continued, and the endlessly falling solar heat shrouds the artificial ground, making the temperature quite amazing.The tar surface that covered the road was rippling with heat.The snow vegetables that can tolerate high temperatures may be easily exposed to the sun at the window due to the enchantment on the cloth, but they did not shed sweat.


    Nie Kong used teleportation to leave the villa, feeling it necessary to say hello to her.Riding the air-conditioned elevator to the floor where she was sitting, he walked to the front door of the apartment.


    He knocked hard on the door and noticed that a familiar figure appeared in the heat. Nie Kong muttered and narrowed his eyes.


    Xuecai was wearing the uniform of Caihai Academy, with her guitar case behind her back.After seeing Nie Kong, she was surprised.Because she used her eyeglasses to monitor all the time, she didn''t see Nie Kong leaving, and how could he know he was here?


    "Ah... teacher, you... you..."


    Seeing Nie Kongchu in front of the automatic door, Xue Cai''s face was a little stiff."Good afternoon!" She greeted her with a serious tone as usual, and suddenly recovered and looked calm and relaxed.


    "Xucai, have you always lived here? Is it to guard me when I go out?" Nie Kong asked, feeling a stalker-like persistence.Xuecai looked back at Nie Kong expressionlessly.


    "Yes, because I am responsible for monitoring you, teacher at all times." Xuecai replied very seriously.


    "Hey, you won''t be!" Nie Kong said sweatingly.


    "I''m joking, I just moved to the apartment, and I am waiting for the moving luggage." Xuecai said and chuckled quietly, her extremely calm tone made it hard to tell which words were serious.


    "Moving? You really intend to monitor it to the end." Nie Kong said with emotion.


    Xuecai nodded calmly and said, "Yes. I was too eager to prepare for the task. I had been staying in a hotel before yesterday, but it was very inconvenient, so the Lion King agency helped arrange it. I think it''s probably because of you, teacher. Living here, why would you ask such a clear thing." It seems that Xuecai has the meaning of even monitoring her private life.


    "Speaking of which, teacher, how did you know that I moved here? It seems that no one knows except the Lion King institution." She asked suspiciously.


    "I didn''t know it was you. The reason was that I saw the reflection of the mirror when I opened the curtains. And I have better eyesight, and I can see someone peeking at us with spectacles." Nie Kong said vaguely.


    "Oh, it turned out to be because of the spectacles. I was too careless. I should choose a non-reflective lens. But based on that, it can be judged that someone is watching. Teacher, you are really dangerous." Xuecai muttered.


    "The problem is not on the spectacles, what you should do is to reflect on your peeping behavior." Nie Kong said.


    "Teacher, don''t care about me, it won''t affect your life." Xuecai said to herself.


    Without waiting for Nie Kong to speak, there was a knock on the door, "I''m sorry, we are a moving company."


    Xuecai was very happy to open the door, and in front of him were two delivery men in the uniforms of the shipping company.


    "Your luggage has arrived, please sign for it." There were only three cartons of luggage.After the two deliverymen asked Xuecai to sign for it, they simply greeted them and left.


    "Teacher, can I ask you to help move these cardboard boxes to the house?" Xuecai opened the door lock of the hallway, and at the same time pleased Nie Kong in a gentle manner.


    "Really, you really brought a lot of trouble..."


    Whispering, Nie Kong took two cardboard boxes and came to her bedroom.Xuecai lives in a very wide apartment with three bedrooms with kitchen, living room and dining space.It is enough for a family to live, but living alone is too spacious.There is not even a piece of furniture in the room, which makes people feel deserted.


    "Thank you teacher."


    Xuecai smiled happily. Although Sansheng said that it was dangerous for him to control the Fourth True Ancestor, after several conversations, she found that Nie Kong was actually very gentle.Not only did she not blame her for monitoring herself, but she would help herself when she was in trouble.


    "Does your luggage only have those three cartons?" The cartons are very small, probably only containing simple luggage such as clothes.


    "Yes, I used to live in the dormitory of the school fostered by the Lion King Organization, so I didn''t have many personal items!" She didn''t seem to care, maybe she was used to that kind of life.

 1070 The collapse of the second element Text 01098, Demon hunter? (Four thousand words)

    Nie Kong was going to help her arrange the clothes in the carton, but when she opened the carton, his eyes were brightened by the colorful underwear inside.At the front is a striped trousers.Perhaps because the move was too hurried, she didn''t have time to wash it. Apart from the smell of other laundry detergent, there was an extra girly fragrance.If Nie Kong was a pervert, he would definitely not be able to hide a few of them secretly when he saw the cute underwear in the box.


    "Wow, Xuecai, your underwear looks so bright."


    "Ah...Teacher, you...you can''t take a peek." Xuecai''s serious and pretty face showed a bright red, and she rushed to Nie Kong and quickly closed the carton, "I can do the rest by myself, no need Teacher, your help."


    "Okay! It''s getting late, I should go out to buy things, you pack up." It was almost evening, Nie Kong ended the conversation with Xuecai, ready to go out to buy some ingredients and spices.


    "In this case, I can only accompany you to buy things together, and can''t let the surveillance task leak." Seeing that Nie Kong was about to leave, Xuecai was startled and hurriedly carried a heavy guitar case and followed Nie Kong.


    "Really, it will cause others trouble," Nie Kong muttered.


    "Teacher, please don''t care." Xuecai chuckled lightly.


    Nie Kong could only take Xuecai to the nearby home department store center before entering the store, Xuecai was immediately stunned.


    The department store is not extraordinarily peculiar, it is just a fairly healthy daily grocery store.However, it seems that Xuecai has never visited a store since childhood.The huge storefront that she witnessed for the first time since she was born made her confused.As for the products on display, Xuecai''s face is obviously wary.For example, after seeing the chainsaw, I was shocked to say that it was selling such dangerous weapons. This shop was really scary.


    Looking at a lot of strange things, can she use them as dangerous weapons, and she doesn''t have the slightest common sense like Agurola.Facing Xuecai who was asking serious questions, Nie Kong had a strange expression on his face.He couldn''t tell the seriousness of Xuecai''s words.


    Nie Kong felt a little tiring when he was trying to buy what he needed.On the other hand, Xue Cai looked very happy.She seems to be quite satisfied with the home department store center, and she also seems to simply enjoy shopping with others.


    "By the way, in return, now it''s the teacher''s turn to accompany me to buy the things I need." As if recalling something, Xuecai said in surprise.Saying she just moved here, she definitely needs a lot of daily supplies.


    The two went shopping again, and Xuecai''s hands were covered with many daily necessities.After some estimates, she found that she had spent more than 50,000 yen in one stroke.After asking her, she knew that she had already received an allowance beforehand as necessary funds. She said that it was more than 10 million.


    Nie Kong accepted her statement without much doubt.Although Xuecai said she was only a trainee sword witch in the Lion King institution, after all, she was sent to an island where she was not familiar with her life. It seemed that she had to deal with the fourth ancestor Nie Kong, so that she could die at any time. No regrets, it is not surprising that the treatment is better.


    Nie Kong felt that she couldn''t understand the purpose of the Lion King''s mechanism. She was obviously a girl who hadn''t been involved in the world. How could she undertake the task of monitoring herself? It was really incredible.


    "I bought a lot, and the teacher took it with me. Thank you so much." The Xuecai smiled as he was talking, and Nie Kong shrugged silently.The bag he carried was filled with daily necessities bought from snow vegetables.Bedroom curtains, bathroom floor mats, toilet slippers, mouthwash cups, toothbrushes and toothpaste, shampoo towels for bathing... and Xuecai has bed sheets for sleeping, and some tableware for cooking.Because she was carrying a guitar case, Nie Kong had a lot more than her.


    The two looked like a couple who wanted to live together and came out to buy things. They attracted a lot of people''s attention and made people feel unhappy in the world.


    "It''s late, let''s go back quickly." Nie Kong looked at the sky and said to Xuecai.


    "I originally wanted to monitor the teacher''s relationship, and I didn''t have time to come out. Now it''s great to be able to monitor the teacher at the same time after buying the necessary things." Xuecai said contentedly.


    Long!Heavy vibrations surged immediately, shaking the entire artificial island.After a second, the explosion sounded loudly.


    "What''s going on..." Nie Kong and Xuecai turned their heads at the same time when they noticed the strange movement.


    The explosion sounded continuously.It cannot be explained by accidents or natural phenomena alone, and man-made destruction has occurred.Not only that, there was a strong wave of magic power that even ordinary people could feel.


    Nie Kong and Xuecai looked at each other, and felt it was necessary to see for themselves what happened.


    "Teacher... just now..."


    Xuecai finally stopped, and her breathing was hardly disturbed.His cheeks were rosy due to the movement, preventing Nie Kong from leaving his sight.


    "Well, it''s probably the beast of vampires. And looking at the magic power, the host is 80% backed, stronger than the vampires of the old age." Nie Kong just finished speaking, a huge explosion set off again.


    A fireball with a diameter of tens of meters emerged over the artificial island, and the gust of wind swept in after a short interval.The surging surface of the white waves resembled a stormy night, and a man-made earthquake shook.


    Between the bathing and bursting flames, a huge monster of pitch-black flame emerged.Even though they only saw it for a moment, Nie Kong and the others were sure.It was indeed a summoned beast spawned by dense magic power, a beast of vampires.Judging by the destructive power that is enough to shake the island, even if it is not at the level of the elders or nobles, it should be the beast used by the famous old generation.


    Nie Kong was very strange, probably because landing the Demon Clan to cause trouble on the artificial island was almost a dead end, and he wanted to become an enemy with the Demon Attacker and Japan''s two major institutions.Even the true ancestor-level vampires dare not disturb the order of the world.


    And that was raging as an entity, with a vampire fighting an unknown object.


    What turned into a battlefield was Warehouse Street in Dongyu.It belongs to an industrial zone with few people, but even if you look from a distance, you can see that the disaster has turned into a large-scale factory fire.But the damage had reached that level, and the battle continued.


    It means that someone who fights against the vampires of the old generation also has the same combat power as the old generation.After knowing that, Xuecai''s expression became serious.


    "Teacher, I''m sorry. Let''s separate temporarily, please help me take the things back to my home. I''m going to the scene to investigate what happened. After confirming the safety of the personnel, I will come back immediately."


    After talking about the snow menu, he forgot his things in Nie Kong''s arms and hurried to the place where the incident happened.Nie Kong looked at her speechlessly, and once again affirmed her serious personality.


    "Hey, Ji Tuan? Wait a minute, I should arrange it." Nie Kong called Xuecai quickly, and Xuecai looked back at Nie Kong unbearably.


    "Hey, the teacher doesn''t have to do anything. Because it will get in the way, please go back quickly. In order to prevent you from making that dangerous behavior, I will be watching the teacher."


    Xuecai didn''t agree, she couldn''t drag Nie Kong into the battle.Fighting there is a vampire, and the teacher is the vampire who controls the fourth true ancestor.If the teacher intends to stop the battle, and then let either party make a mistake, if he attacks vampires of other blood races, the problem will be very serious.For example, the true ancestor will come forward to defeat Nie Kong, causing world-class conflicts.On the contrary, if Nie Kong helped the opponent''s camp, it would also cause huge disputes.No matter which aspect, Xue Cai is not allowed to appear.


    Yukina drew his weapon from the guitar case behind it, a crisp metal sound rang out, and the silver gun unfolded its blade.Taking advantage of the gap in Nie Kong''s arms full of items, Xuecai rushed away.


    Seeing that her figure was about to disappear into the night, Nie Kong could only follow her closely.If there are no accidents, can the little girl handle them?Relying on a holy gun?


    Large-scale fires broke out in Warehouse Street, and the streets where the street lights were extinguished were shining red with blazing flames.Automatic fire extinguishing devices are also operating, but the fire shows no signs of abating.The reason is that it is the beast that triggers the flame, and it is the source of the magic power of the vampire.Fortunately, the streets are very crowded, and the warehouse area was originally small in population. The personnel managing the warehouse street seems to have been evacuated.


    Nie Kong and the others are not too far away, only two kilometers away.In less than ten minutes, Xuecai came to the scene where the beasts were making trouble.One of the beasts in the battle was a monster full of flames and wings.


    Its wing length easily exceeds ten meters, like a giant formed by dark flames, from time to time it shines with an amber light similar to lava, and the fireball spit out will involve the surroundings in a terrifying explosion. It seems that the beast looks like Nie The empty maid Verdiana is similar to the beast.Standing on the top of the building and manipulating the beast was a slender vampire in a suit, who seemed to be an office worker returning from get off work.


    He seems to be around thirty years old, but judging from his amazing magic power alone, he may have lived for hundreds of years.That overwhelming sense of presence and courage can be said to match the title of the old generation.And looking at the beast he controls, he can guess his type, the descendant of the King of War Domain D vampire.If his identity is not a cadre, staff or mercenary hired by a company in Xianjin City, or a high-level military official stationed in the battle king field, he is considered to have a good background.


    The vampire with that class was attacking repeatedly, and the battle showed no sign of ending.Not to mention the end, he even showed an anxious and tired look, which seemed to be at a disadvantage.


    The old generation was controlled by the enemy, and his enemy was a huge translucent arm with iridescent brilliance.The arm is not a living body, and like the beast, it is a real magical aggregate.But the blessed beast familiar with Xuecai had a different aura, and it didn''t look like the magic of a vampire.


    The arm that is several meters long is in contact with the sky and the dark monster bird.But on the contrary, the monster and the beast roared in pain.The wings of the demon bird were torn off by the roots, and lava-like blood was scattered everywhere.


    The rainbow arm then tore the monster bird giant in disarray, as if to devour it.The demon bird that could not maintain the materialization collapsed into pure magic power and fell to the ground.But the rainbow arm still kept attacking, and ravaged the destroyed body of the beast, like a wild beast looking for corpses.


    "Is it... devouring magic power?"


    Perceiving the extended flash to tear the darkness apart, Xue Cai made a confused sound.The strange situation made Xuecai tremble.Take down other beasts to devour mana.As far as Xuecai knew, she had never heard of such a beast.


    But Xuecai was surprised when she saw the host manipulating the beast.Because the host of the rainbow arm is a girl smaller than her.Covered with a cloak coat on the skin, like a doll''s beautiful face, light blue eyes without the slightest fluctuation!


    There is no trace of life, but the existence of a robot.


    "She... is definitely not a vampire? How could it be possible that an artificial life form can manipulate the beast?" Xuecai stunned in the same place.From behind her there was the sound of heavy objects falling to the ground.When she turned her head in surprise, she saw a slender vampire who was seriously injured and fell.


    His shoulder was deeply split, and the wound reached his heart. If it were an ordinary human or an orc, he would have died on the spot.And he still breathes, although very weak, the vampires of the old age are indeed very powerful.


    However, the wound that would normally start to regenerate immediately did not change, and the reason should not be just the loss of the beast and the weak state.He was attacked by a powerful curse.


    Those who can perform this kind of attack are human attackers, and they are limited to users of high-level skills known as magic masters. At least they are much more powerful than themselves, far beyond the ability of a trainee sword witch.


    High-level demon attackers belong to high-ranking priests in the world, and they will definitely be prominent priests or monks in a country.They have no reason to engage in private fights in the urban area, and they will be in artificial islands that allow the identity of the demons.Could it be that he is a demon hunter?


    "Well, are there any witnesses?" A mature voice came, and Xue Cai raised her eyes to look at the opposite side.Standing with his back to the raging flame, and the artificial girl is a burly man over one hundred and ninety centimeters tall.The blade of the half-moon axe carried in his right hand and the robe draped on the armored enhanced suit were all dyed red with blood.


    "Please stop the fight." Xuecai held the holy gun in a fighting pose, staring at the man in the robe and uttered a warning.


    The moment he saw the holy gun, Rudolph''s eyes lit up, as if he had found some treasure.He looked at Xuecai with contempt, and laughed: "You''re so young, you should be the magician of the artificial island, but do you think you can stop it."

 1071 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01099, the crisis of snow vegetables

    "You have committed the act of killing and hunting the demons on the rationalized artificial islands of the demons. You have already violated the special handling method for resisting and attacking demons formulated by the artificial management agency." Xuecai said condensedly.


    "Don''t be kidding. Do you think I have to follow the flattering island of Devil''s flattery?" Rudolf replied very radically, and raised his huge battle axe towards Xuecai.The size of the two is like the difference between an adult and a child.


    "Xuexia Wolf!" Xuecai clenched her spear and rushed out, blocking the tomahawk in the critical situation.


    "Oh, can you actually block my blow!" Uncle Rudolph muttered cheerfully when the tomahawk was bounced.He used agility that couldn''t match the burly body, moved back a little, and then re-positioned towards Yuk Cai.


    "Unexpectedly! Is it true that the gun is a seven-type assault-destroying machine gun? It is engraved with the deity vibration wave driving technique to neutralize the magic power, a weapon that the Lion King can''t hide! I didn''t expect to witness it with my own eyes. It''s a little girl!" A faint smile appeared on his mouth.The monocle he was wearing kept emitting red light, as if he could directly receive the information projected.


    "It''s good, the sword witch of the Lion King mechanism is qualified to be an opponent. Little girl, I am Rudolf Aosta, the annihilation teacher of Lotharnchia. I am very happy to fight with you. If you can stop it, you Just give it a try!"


    He stomped toward the ground, and his burly body accelerated violently.The battle axe swung down was like Nok''s guillotine, and it was approaching Xue Cai.After strengthening the armor, he can have the power and speed that temporarily surpasses the orcs.


    The power of slashing can even cut armored vehicles in half easily.Xue Cai Xianxian saw through his offensive and escaped in time.At the same time, she felt very strange, how could the demon attacker of Luo Tan Lingqia hunt vampires in the Demon Special Zone!


    Now I can only knock him down and ask clearly, because all the warnings and threats have no effect on him.Xuecai started a counterattack, protruding the lengthened tip of the gun, and struck Fang Xie''s right arm towards Ostachmay.


    Ostach was surprised, the attack that could not be dodged was directly blocked by his left arm covered with armor, and a bluish-white flash was exploded in the evening when the sun was setting.


    Xuexia Wolf has the ability to negate magic power, so the enhanced armor engraved on his left arm was shattered, and Xuecai took the opportunity to open the distance between the two.To deal with the tough and sturdy man, it is really not good for her to go hand in hand.Xuexia Wolf can neutralize magic power, but it cannot dissipate physical power.If there was no Xuexialang, she might not be able to stop him.


    "It''s a seven-type assault machine gun, it''s amazing! One move can defeat the protective barrier of my holy armor, it seems I can''t keep my hand!"


    Looking at the damaged left arm armor, Rudolph looked at Yukuna with satisfaction.The murderous atmosphere spread, and his expression was dangerous.


    "The god son of the suffocating god and the high god sword witch pray here: the dawn of breaking the devil, the god wolf of Xuexia, quickly help me to kill the evil gods and hundred ghosts with the power of steel!" Xue Cai solemnly recited the prayer.The curse power cultivated in the girl''s body can increase the power of the seven-type assault demon reduction machine gun.The gun body emits a strong wave of curse power, making Orudolf''s expression distorted.


    Immediately afterwards, Xue Cai launched a counterattack at him.


    The silver gun pierced out like a flash, although he blocked it with a battle axe.But the shock transmitted to his arm made him look stunned.The reinforced armor that could easily block orc attacks before, but could not withstand the attack of a young girl.He stepped back a few steps, the armor on his body overloaded causing sparks to burst.


    Moreover, Xuecai''s offensive did not stop, the combo at very close range was like a wild haze, stabbing his armor three times in a row, as if Xin Zhao possessed a body.


    In terms of speed alone, a human being cannot be compared with an orc or a vampire.But she is an excellent witch. She can use her vision to detect the next moment of the enemy''s movements, combined with the advanced martial arts she learned in the Lion King mechanism since she was a child. The attack speed obtained by Xue Cai prevents the artificial intelligence with the enhanced suit. .


    "Well, what a powerful force! The sword witch of the Lion King mechanism is really powerful with the seven-type assault demonic machine gun!" The half-moon axe couldn''t withstand the attack of the Xuexia wolf, and broke into pieces after it cracked.He admired it so much, without any fear at all.


    At this moment, Xuecai''s offensive stopped for a moment.She hesitated for directly attacking Rudolph as a human because she was kind and didn''t want to kill.Taking advantage of her flaw, Rudolph took a dozen steps back.


    "I have indeed seen the secrets of the Lion King mechanism. But unfortunately, I am not alone, Astaruti, it is your turn to take action!" The one who rushed to Yukana on his behalf was wearing a cloak and coat. Blue-haired girl.


    "Accept the order. Do it, Qiangwei''s fingertips." A huge arm pierced out of the girl''s coat, pounced on Xuecai with a beautiful iridescent light, and Xuecai hurriedly resisted with Xuexialang.The huge magical power violently clashes with Xuexia Wolf, causing the atmosphere to make a harsh sound.


    "Boom..."


    The one who barely wins the conflict is Xuecai.Because Qiangwei''s fingertips were formed by magical beasts, Xuexialang''s silver spear tip suddenly tore the magical power.The damage received by the beast caused a countercurrent, and Astaruti let out a weak breath in pain.


    "Qianwei''s fingertips!" She let out a scream, and her second arm appeared, as if to tear her delicate back.That arm, like another independent creature, pounced from the top of his head towards the snow vegetables.


    "It''s awful." Xuecai''s expression froze, and Xuexialang''s spear tip was still stuck on the first beast.As long as Yuk Cai loosens slightly, her injured right arm will definitely crush her together.


    In the current situation, Xue Cai couldn''t dodge the attack of the second arm.Overriding the attacks of the beasts of the old generation, the fragile body of human beings cannot withstand it.Because of being an excellent sword witch, she understood her ending in an instant.If she has enough combat experience, she can temporarily abandon the weapon Xuexia Wolf to avoid a fatal blow.


    Although he didn''t want to kill people, Rudolph had no choice, because he had something more important than her to get, for which he did not hesitate to pay.


    "It''s a pity that I couldn''t complete the task of monitoring the teacher. If I die, will anyone be sad for myself." Since childhood, she was alone and sold to the Lion King institution as a weapon for training. She has no relatives.


    There are not many friends worthy of their trust, only one or two.As for Teacher Nie Kong, he who always disliked that he was troublesome, would he feel so relaxed after he disappeared?

 1072 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01010Lets rescue

    "Student Xuecai, how can you leave the teacher alone." His voice was unexpectedly close.Her teacher, the voice of Nie Kong who he monitored.


    A snow-white porcelain plate squeaked, and it was as fast as a meteor rushing to the beast with huge arms. Xuecai''s eyes could only see a stream of light, as fast as thunder.


    Even though it is a magical polymer, since it is dealing with a substantive beast.Nie Kong should be able to solve the problem as long as he attacked fiercely with a magical attack.


    It turned out to be more effective than expected. The beast that glowed like a giant''s arm was cut into two evenly by a sharp knife.After the unstoppable dish divided the beast, it even penetrated the burning ruined building behind.The girl who served as the host of the beast fell down due to the impact of the impact, and the right arm that had fought with Xuecai was wiped out at the same time.


    "Wh...what." Xuecai stared at the absurd sight in front of her stunned.


    Nie Kong''s attack used the tableware she bought, and in one blow she defeated the powerful beast that could perfectly suppress the vampires of the old age, so Xuecai seemed dumbfounded, and her mood was easy to understand.


    "What are you doing here, sir!" asked Xuecai, who had recovered his mind. Although she felt relieved and moved, she shouted out loud without hiding her, and didn''t want Nie Kong to disturb her.


    "Student Xuecai, don''t call the shots for me privately! Didn''t you just come to see the situation? Why fight the enemy!"


    "Then, that...I''m sorry." Xuecai was speechless, there was no reason to refute Nie Kong.Although Nie Kong didn''t know what happened, he could imagine that many unexpected situations had happened.


    Because Nie Kong lacks crisis awareness, he followed a lot of things in his hand, did not use teleport, and did not receive the things in the ring.When Nie Kong finally caught up with Xuecai, the beast who was messing up at the beginning had been defeated. Instead, Xuecai and the mysterious man in the robes fought hard.


    "Who are those guys?" Nie Kong asked, looking at the enemy in front of him.


    "I don''t know very well. I only know that man, he seems to be the annihilating teacher of Luotanlingqia..." Xuecai glared at the man in the robe who had lost his weapon and replied.


    "Lotan Lingqia? Why do you have to run from Europe to the tiny island to make trouble? If you want to hunt the demons, there are some in Europe, right?" Nie Kong asked strangely.


    The artificial island is barren and has no resources. It is commendable that it can accommodate the demons who are not included in the Empire of Night.


    "Teacher, please be careful. They have no intention to stop fighting..."


    Before Yukina''s warning was finished, the girl in the cloak had already stood up.Behind her, the Rainbow Beast still remained substantive.The damage caused by Nie Kong''s separation didn''t seem to spread all over the body of the beast.Defeating the beast can bring some damage to the host, but it is not fatal.As long as the body is there, they can once again be summoned by magic.


    "Hey, it''s not a vampire, but can you help the beast?" Nie Kong looked at the doll girl carefully, a little curious in his heart.


    "The powerful magic power just now, you are not an ordinary vampire. It has completely surpassed the vampires of the old age, is it true that the fourth true ancestor has awakened?" Rudolf threw away the destroyed battle axe, his face was Asked with a serious expression.The blue-haired girl stepped forward, as if trying to protect the middle-aged man.


    "Although I am not the fourth true ancestor, it is enough to solve you. Xuecai, help take good things." Nie Kong said, stuffing her full of objects in her arms.


    At this moment, the artificial girl on the opposite side quietly weaved words in her mouth.There is no killing intent, but the instinct is to protect Rudolph.


    "Start again, order to continue, Qiangwei''s fingertips!!" Following her words, the two huge arms stretched out like a snake ready to go.


    "Wait, Astaruti. Before I understand his details, it''s not the time to fight!" Rudolph hurriedly stopped shouting.


    The girl''s eyes flickered in confusion, but the beast who had received the host''s command would not stop.The iridescent claws emit a restrained light, like a bird of prey descending sharply at Nie Kong.


    "Teacher, please go away!" Xuecai rushed out with a spear, trying to push Nie Kong away with her intention, and she did not take the items Nie Kong had stuffed and fought alone.The artificial girl seemed to have anticipated Xuecai''s actions and sent another arm.The right arm seemed to dig into the ground, even if it was Xuecai, it was very difficult to deal with her attack.


    Nie Kong''s eyes flashed red, and he cracked his skin while holding the sundries, and a dazzling white light appeared.The dazzling flash of light filled the field of vision, and the astonishing impact that surged made the Rainbow Beast bounced out.


    "Um...no, Astaruti!"


    Rudolph yelled at the artificial life girl, but his anger was masked by the loud noise caused by the shock wave.With him and the sword witch, it would be very unfavorable to rush the battle.Can deal with a sword witch already, let alone add a Nie Kong who does not know the strength.


    At the moment when the beast met Nie Kong, the arrogance inside Nie Kong made a counterattack.


    What was liberated from Nie Kong''s body was the actual destructive arrogance, which was a wave of flames that destroyed everything like a storm.Spread out from him in a circular area.


    Sweeping towards the buildings on the ground, the shock wave generated was transformed into a violent wind raging across the border.Their shadows were completely swallowed up, and they were crushing around regardless of enemy and us.


    The scene is like a hydrogen bomb suddenly appearing on the surface. The whole island of Xianjin Island seems to be bombed and turbulent. The waves in the surrounding sea are as fierce as a tsunami.


    The terrible and terrible situation of the changing world lasted more than ten seconds.The white burning arrogance finally wiped out all the surrounding flames, as if nothing happened, leaving only a piece of flat ground.


    Only the ruins of destruction cannot be wiped out, what remains in front of you is the warehouse street turned into rubble.The traces of damage that were too large made the whispering snow vegetables tremble.


    "That...is that the magic power of the teacher, well... terrible."


    Rudolph and the girl with the artificial life body were nowhere to be seen, Nie Kong knew that they had used a gaping technique to protect themselves.For example, the type used by Wu Weiyuan, the Lion King agency, cuts off the arrogance.


    At the location that looked like the center of the explosion, Xue Cai fell there exhausted.She sighed softly and looked around again.Warehouse Street was basically completely destroyed, but fortunately it did not spread to other locations.

 1073 The collapse of the second element Text 01101, Xue Cais worries

    "Really, the teacher is really dangerous, the trouble is too great, what should be done." Looking at the warehouse street that was completely destroyed, maybe the way of exercising is different, or it is based on youth.The sadness in Xuecai''s expression was not completely hidden, she said angrily.


    The speechless Nie Kong met Xuecai''s gaze. Her real purpose seemed to be to preach to him, but she was actually worried about the consequences for him.


    "The warehouse street is completely destroyed. It is impossible to repair it without a total of tens of billions of yen. The teacher is a vampire who is immortal, so it may be possible to pay for it in 500 years, and I don¡¯t know if the interest will be paid for one day. How much has become, I am really worried about the future of the teacher."


    "Anyway, no one knows who did it. Maybe it was caused by natural disasters-such as earthquakes, typhoons, meteorites, etc.," Nie Kong said with ignorance of his conscience, his expression free from worry.


    "There must be a bottom line for nonsense. Teacher, do you think there will be an earthquake on the artificial island floating on the sea. And don¡¯t forget that I am an eyewitness at the scene. Lying is bad behavior. As a man, the teacher should be brave. Take responsibility." Xue Cai looked at Nie Kong''s face with trembling fear, and sighed lightly.


    "No, will Xuecai tell others?" Nie Kong chuckled lightly.


    "Actually, it is necessary to report, but I am a little hesitant." Nie Kong was a little surprised when she said something unexpected.Xuecai lowered her head like a nerve, and continued to answer: "After all, I have a lot of responsibility for what just happened, and I don¡¯t think it is the teacher¡¯s fault. What''s more, teacher you also saved me...well, Thank you very much."


    She finished the last sentence in an almost inaudible volume.


    "Sure, you don''t need to feel that you owe anything in your heart. Thinking about it carefully, I basically didn''t take action. The reason is that the strength of the body is justified. I exercise the right of self-defense to protect myself." Nie Kong was afraid that she would take responsibility. It''s all on her own body, so she comforted her.


    Xuecai looked at him awe-inspiring and shook her head regretfully.


    "But, we have no evidence. Of course I will help testify, but it is impossible to gain much trust. The relationship between the Lion King agency and the artificial management agency was not very harmonious. Maybe the point where we are on the scene will be regarded instead. Is a problem."


    After reconfirming her severe condition, Xue Cai was discouraged.She doesn''t know if this is considered a harm caused by the vertical administrative system, but there seems to be various oppositions in the government''s Mozu countermeasures department.Imagine that she was just a junior high school student, a trainee sword witch in the Lion King organization, her testimony would lack the effectiveness of evidence.


    "Don''t bother yourself. Destroying an artificial island is a big deal. Don''t forget that I have a partner, Agurola. Sooner or later, I will create the artificial island as the territory of the Fourth Night Empire." Nie Kong said domineeringly.


    Xuecai was trembling with fright, and said with a bitter smile: "Teacher, you are so dangerous. If you didn''t have me watching and controlling, you would really make a mess. Why did the Sansheng send me to monitor you? I think I have I know the answer. Teacher, don''t be impulsive, I will help you figure out a way to get rid of your crime. The key is whether the teacher''s legitimate defense will be recognized by that part."


    "Yeah... You said that I don''t have evidence. It''s not enough to rely on you to testify." Nie Kong nodded.


    The silent Xuecai paced back and forth, she was worried about Nie Kong.Although she said she was kind enough, Nie Kong could not attack her.


    After a while, she thought: "The enemy is a random demon attacker who can endure the vampires of the old generation. Anyone can tell the danger. So as long as we can prove that we have been attacked by them, the teacher''s crimes will probably be solved. Excused. After all, the teacher has Agurola''s hole cards for the time being."


    As long as Rudolph is caught, Nie Kong''s crime can be wiped out.On the other hand, Xuecai felt that she could not rely on the police, her teacher, and she had to act on her own.Relying on the weapons of the garrison, it would be impossible in the end to fight against the annihilating teacher of Luotan Lingqia, she felt that it would only cause unnecessary sacrifice.And if the teacher makes a move, it is likely to cause destruction again.


    "Teacher, stay at the villa with peace of mind tomorrow. I will solve the problem as soon as possible. You can''t mess around in the future." Xue Cai said.


    "Huh, can you handle them alone?" Nie Kong shook his head.Two against one, she has no chance of winning at all.And they have been attacking the demons, there must be very important reasons.Just guess, it must have a lot to do with her being able to summon the beast.The enemy''s details and origins are not known, how are you going to deal with them?Asking the Lion King agency can solve the problem.Because the power that Xian Gu Yong possesses is much stronger than Rudolph.


    "Teacher, don''t worry too much, I have Xuexia Wolf." Xuecai was full of confidence, but she was a little uneasy in her eyes.


    "Student Xuecai, don''t make your own claim, as a teacher, how can you hide behind the students. Besides, I don''t want to watch them destroy my designated territory," Nie Kong refused to agree to her request.


    "Eh¡­¡­"


    "We will set out tomorrow to search for their whereabouts, and take a good rest tonight. You just moved, there should be a lot of work to be done later. Come, take your belongings." Nie Kong put the quilt or something into her again In his arms.


    "Oh, teacher, you can''t do the world chaos without my permission." Although she was worried, she felt a lot more at ease than fighting alone.


    Although the Lion King agency has always said to monitor Nie Kong at all times, she now doesn''t think that Nie Kong is a bad person, but is more gentle and considerate than humans.


    The two returned from a stroll late at night, but the atmosphere was not heavy at all.Before the arrival of the special security team on the artificial island, Nie Kong and Xuecai returned home.Hungry, Agurola saw Nie Kong''s return, tearfully complaining of grievances.Looking at her appearance, she must be very worried about Nie Kong, afraid that Nie Kong will not come back.


    But she was not in the villa that month. According to the maid, the attacker had an urgent matter and asked her to go.

 1074 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01102, reminder of that month

    The next day, the relevant media all reported the news of the mysterious explosion in Xian Shen City, as Nie Kong expected no one to see.Newspapers published photos of the destruction of a large area of ??Warehouse Street, and TV and websites kept showing conversations reported to be witnesses.


    Many of the warehouses that suffered Nie Kong¡¯s damage were the company¡¯s warehouses, estimated to be sixty.I don''t know how many households have power outages due to the equipment of the power network wiring.Nearly half of them take several days to repair the wiring.The monorail track was severely damaged and traffic was temporarily blocked.The amount of direct losses alone is about tens of billions of yen.Including indirect damage, it is said that the loss is almost 80 billion.Fortunately, the warehouse is in no man''s land, and no human casualties have been found.


    Watching the TV news that month, he muttered for a while, saying that the demon clan who made trouble must be arrested in the prison under his jurisdiction.But Nie Kong stared at her with wide innocent eyes, and she was shocked for a while.Could it be that Nie Kong caused it all.


    When that month suddenly had a bad feeling, the doorbell suddenly rang.Appearing at the door was Xuecai, a student wearing a junior high school uniform and carrying a guitar case.


    "Xue Cai Jiang? What''s the matter? Actually ran over in the morning?" Nie Kong, who opened the door, asked in surprise when he saw the person outside.


    Opening the door, I saw Xuecai who was standing in front of me politely saluting, and replied in the usual calm tone: "Good morning, teacher. I''m here to pick up the teacher, and I will be late if I don''t go out."


    "Come to pick me up, are you planning to go to school with him?"


    Nie Kong had anticipated it beforehand. Since he woke up and opened the curtains, Xue Cai on the opposite side was waiting to observe him with high-powered spectacles.


    "You don''t need to force me to go to school with me, if the senior wants me to hide and watch."


    "No matter how you choose, do you have to keep watching. I understand, wait a moment. It''s rare to take a walk. Let''s walk to the school as an exception today." Nie Kong looked at You Ma and said.


    "You two, come here..." That month, putting down the black tea in her hand, she noticed the Xuecai standing behind Nie Kong.She took Nie Kong and Xuecai''s hands, and told Aye and the others that they would take one step first.


    "Are you a transfer student in Cape''s class?" Nayue asked.


    "Yes, I am Ji Tuan in the third grade of the middle school." Xuecai''s beautiful figure like a doll made Xuecai speechless for a moment, but she replied solemnly.That month, with a majestic attitude, he looked at Xuecai with satisfaction.


    "Welcome to Caihai Academy, if you don''t have to do anything extra, you are especially welcome." Nayue said tentatively.


    "Yes...Yes." Xuecai''s attitude in reply will appear blunt, it should be because she remembered that she caused the biggest problem yesterday, which caused the warehouse street to be half destroyed and the total damage was tens of billions.The severity is no longer a matter of letting the class instructor make an appointment.


    "Well, you two, should you understand that the huge accident happened yesterday?"


    "Yes, of course." Faced with the question that Yue pointed at the core, Xuecai froze and nodded.The uniform shirt stuck to his back wet from night sweat made him quite uncomfortable.


    "Actually, we seem to have caught an old-generation vampire near the scene and learned that he was seriously injured and was dying. Although it seems to be hiding from the media, do you two have a bottom?" Xuecai was stiff like a statue, with an alert face. Looked at that month.


    "Yes, did you know anything from the demon attacker that month? Tell me and listen." Nie Kong asked, seeing that his actions didn''t take the Demon Clan killer, the gaping witch, that month seriously.


    "Slightly before the explosion, the area was witnessed to make a noise with the beast. In other words, this means that the man who was found in a near-death state was originally fighting with someone. It can force the vampire of the old generation to half death. Half-living enemy, I think that guy is very likely to be involved in the explosion...Who would it be?"


    "Who... who knows." Xuecai turned her head pretentiously, and at the same time thought of the man named Rudolf, the annihilation teacher from Lotharnchia, and the artificial life body he brought with him.Who are they and why did they trigger that battle?


    Nayue looked at Xuecai''s reaction as if happily, and at the same time continued with a nonchalant tone: "Speaking of that, in fact, it was not the first time that vampires and demons were found dying on an artificial island yesterday. It has been cut off recently. Inside, there have been almost six similar incidents that the police have grasped. But this is the first time I have seen it hunting the old generation."


    "It''s so courageous to hunt the demons on my territory." Nayue said rudely, looking a little angry, but cute.


    "Although I don''t understand the purpose of the prisoner, the prisoner who casually attacked the Demon Race has not been arrested. In other words, Agurola and Enatos are very likely to be attacked." Because Agurola and the others did not have the consciousness of being a vampire , So that month reminded Nie Kong to protect them.If there is another shock, more than one warehouse street will be destroyed.The situation is exactly as she said, if their purpose is to attack the demons at will, they might even attack Nie Kong.


    "Well, it is indeed possible, I will pay attention." The other party has the monster that controls the devouring of magic power, and it is not difficult to add a high-level demon attacker to help deal with a true ancestor-level monster.


    "If it''s Nie Kong, you should know the real prisoner." Nayue looked at Nie Kong with stern eyes and lifted her cheek gracefully.


    "It''s true, but our Lion King agency will solve the problem." Before Nie Kong could answer, Xuecai said rushingly.


    "Oh, you really are the sword witch of the Lion King mechanism." That month''s tone was too natural, and it seemed that Xuecai''s identity had been understood early on.Maybe she would hate the Lion King mechanism that month before, but now she doesn''t focus on her career as a magician.In the end, what I left was that I paid much attention to everything about Nie Kong, hoping to stay with him.


    "Yes...Yes." Although she is small, the majesty exudes can make Xuecai nervous.


    "I will tell you the situation later, You Ma and the others are here," Nie Kong said.


    Xuecai looked back and found that four loli were carrying bags for class behind her.Ah Ye has been in the dark, disdain to walk with them.

 1075 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01103, confirm the target

    When they came to school, they went back to their classrooms.Nie Kong is used to staying in two places, one is the highest office that month, and the other is the cooking classroom for junior high and high school.


    Nayue-chan reportedly wanted to sort out the intelligence of the attacker, so Nie Kong did not stay in her office, but went to the cooking classroom by herself.Ah Ye is used to staying in the library, Nasa and Agurola return to the middle school building, while the high school Youma walks alone.


    At the end of the first get out of class, Xuecai, who was used to monitoring Nie Kong all the time, soon appeared.Seeing Nie Kong being obedient, she breathed a sigh of relief.Nie Kong had a feeling of time disorder. A Ye used to stare at him, but with the power of Shuangxiu, he could already get rid of the handcuffs of that month.But now it was changed to Xuecai, which was a serious stalker than Ah Yelai.


    "Student Xuecai, are you going to be absent from class to monitor it. Don''t do that, we are only a few hundred meters away."


    "The situation is urgent. We must quickly find out the criminal''s charge of eluting the teacher. After all, only we know that the prisoner is the teacher of Luo Tan Lingqia. Besides, the other party''s appearance is obvious, and the small artificial island can hide. Places should be limited."


    "Well, if there is such a person dangling in the street, it would be really eye-catching." Nie Kong nodded and said in agreement.


    Lolita wanders around with weird clothes, and he is a middle-aged weird crocodile nearly two meters tall. He is already very suspicious of crimes. It is not surprising that he is notified at any time.


    "In fact, I thought it was necessary, so I took the time to investigate the information last night. Look, teacher, this is a list of the Western European church facilities on the artificial seat island. Xue Cai took out the notebook from his pocket and painted a playful style like a lucky cat Note book. But what is recorded above is a row of boring church names and addresses.


    "There is one Orthodox church in Lotharn Kia, and there are seven facilities in other countries. They must be hiding somewhere in this place with their helpers." She said seriously.


    "Is he that stupid?" Nie Kong muttered.


    "Teacher, did I make a mistake?" Xueca blinked in surprise.Maybe she didn''t think that she would be refuted.


    "Although Xuecai is very simple and cute, I just think you think of him as innocent as you?" Nie Kong said with a light smile.


    "Huh?" Xuecai was very happy when she heard Nie Kong complimenting herself at first, who knew that after listening to the following words, she pouted a bit of anger.


    "No, even if you don''t know the information of Lotharnchia, I think you can tell from the appearance of the uncle and the others? And, he can be recognized from his robe."


    "In this case, he must have thought that the attackers would start investigating from the Western European church? So, I guess he must not be in the church."


    "But... But according to what the teacher said, where will they hide now?" Xuecai held her breath slightly and shook her head in confusion.


    "Well, let me think about it." Nie Kong''s spiritual sense covered the entire artificial island, searching for his figure without leaving an inch.Finally, he was found inside a foreign company group, including artificial girls.


    "For example, like a foreign-funded enterprise? There are bound to be two choices to come to the artificial island through formal means, one is a foreign ambassador group, and the other is a famous multinational company." Nie Kong said what he might have seen.


    "Really?" Xuecai asked in surprise.


    "Well, you wouldn''t be able to stay outside the church just because he is a Jiezhi teacher. Basically, it is impossible to be sure whether he is a genuine Jiezhi teacher, maybe he is just an impostor." Nie Kong said confidently. .


    "Original... So that''s it." Despite her confused expression, Xuecai still accepted Nie Kong''s statement frankly.No matter how high her combat ability is, she is after all an inexperienced trainee attacker.Because of her honest personality, she may not be good at distinguishing false information spread by others out of malicious intent, and she has no experience in searching for others.


    "Like... an enterprise whose head office is located in Luotan Lingqia?" Xuecai asked timidly.


    "Yes, like that kind of place." Nie Kong nodded in charge.He is not an unfounded flash of light.If asked if he can never go wrong, he is confident.


    Xuecai''s expression was serious and thoughtful, and then she said: "Teacher... you are so amazing. I was shocked. I didn''t expect the teacher to be able to analyze so methodically. The first time I met the teacher, she must have deceived me to a man. It''s in the bathroom."


    "Well, I forgot." Xuecai''s eyes lit up, looking up at Nie Kong.Nie Kong looked embarrassed and looked away from her dazzling and tight gaze.


    "Isn''t it a few days ago, teacher, how could you have forgotten it?" Xue Cai said angrily.


    "Isn''t it, Xuecai, please say that I should forget it." Nie Kong was sweaty.I clearly remember the cute scene of her blushing and saying please forget.


    "Hmph, only that kind of thing, the teacher will listen to me very much." Although Xuecai provoked the old things, she was also embarrassed. After all, it is a shame for girls to go to the men''s bathroom.


    "But I want to investigate the company''s company number in Xianjin City where the head office is located. What should I do? The artificial island management commune should have all the company information, but those 80% will not disclose it to ordinary people!" Xuecai The serious expression was restored immediately.


    "Relax, I can already guess his true position." Nie Kong smiled.


    Spiritual consciousness can quickly find his location through the image of his mind and his own magical characteristics.If he is in a hurry, he can even appear in front of him with teleportation.


    "It''s not too late, let''s go." Xuecai exclaimed.


    "Well, is Xuecai going to instigate the teacher to skip class?" Nie Kong said silently.


    "Humph, that''s just right, I can do it alone, the teacher can stay in school by myself." Xue Cai snorted.He is so bad, why always like to lie to himself.


    "Hehe, skipping classes occasionally won''t affect it. I arrange for them to study on their own." It just so happens that there is no course for Youma and others, and Nie Kong has nothing to worry about.


    Seeing Nie Kong''s voice change, Xuecai smiled sweetly.

 1076 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01104Break through the edge

    Ever since, Nie Kong, like a teacher who taught bad students, took Xuecai to skip class and left school.Only some cooking materials remained in the cooking classroom, and the words self-study were written on the blackboard.


    Located in the Research Institute Street in the North District of Xian Shen Island, the research institutes of various companies are built in rows, like a Zhongguancun in a certain Beijing.In the corner of the street with the most artificial island atmosphere and technological atmosphere in the island, there is the former site of the Luotanling Chia Research Institute.Why do you want to say the old address? The reason is that the company has already withdrawn.


    The four-story building is one hundred meters long.Perhaps to protect confidentiality, the windows are set very few, so the closed feeling of the doors and windows is not likely to be felt.It can be said that it is a natural environment for criminals to find a stronghold.


    "That should be the research institute of a pharmaceutical company?" The sign outside was written with the words of Lotharnchia, indicating their real business and name.Xuecai poked her head out of the dead corner of the street tree, and asked with caution.


    "Well, he is indeed likely to be inside." Nie Kong nodded.


    "According to the information written on the Internet, after the parent company withdrew, the research institute seemed to be closed, but I heard that the entire building was mortgaged. So I think the equipment inside remains the same, including the artificial life body adjustment equipment. The artificial life body''s adjustment equipment is completely suitable in terms of conditions." Xuecai whispered earnestly.


    Artificial life forms are the general term for life forms created by biochemical technology.The decisive difference between them and synthetic organisms is that even the genetic units are completely designed under human operation. Although the technical difficulty is high, the design freedom is relatively large.


    The original artificial life body manufacturing method is said to have been established very early in the 16th century.In order to create cheap labor, or make it a good companion for mankind.As a result, artificial life forms are not widely popular among the general public.


    It is said that there are two main reasons, one is ethical issues.There have been deep-rooted backlashes as to whether the human rights of the created artificial life should be recognized, but no conclusion has been drawn yet.The other one is simply a matter of manufacturing cost.


    But because artificial life can be used for clinical trials of drugs, almost all major pharmaceutical companies have equipment for manufacturing and researching artificial life in their own companies.The research institute called Scheldt Pharmaceuticals in front of me seemed to be one of such pharmaceutical research facilities in the past.


    "Sure enough, I can''t see what''s going on inside, so I can only dive inside and observe." Xuecai said as she put down the guitar case she was carrying.She drew out the silver spear neatly and unfolded the sharp edge of the spear."I secretly went inside to investigate, ask the teacher to wait outside."


    "Huh? Wait a minute, Xuecai. Are you planning to act alone?" Nie Kong looked at Xuecai strangely.


    Of course, right?Xuecai looked up at Nie Kong, as if revealing such a message in her eyes.To be honest, she knew it was dangerous, but it would be better to say that as far as she was concerned, she just made a natural correction in order to prevent Nie Kong from being in danger.


    "No, what should you do if you meet them inside? Are you going to fight them alone like yesterday? It''s too dangerous, I''m very worried about you." Nie Kong really can''t figure out Xuecai''s thoughts. , The personality is too serious.Nie Kong seemed to be able to see a dead word written on Xuecai''s forehead.


    "What is the teacher talking about? You are the one who is worrying! If the magic burst out on the crowded streets like yesterday, how much damage do you think it will cause?" Xuecai opened her eyes.A blush appeared on her cheeks.


    "If what happened yesterday happens again, even if I help you, it may take hundreds of years to pay off the debt."


    "Pushing all the dangers on you as a student, and the thing was originally related to me, is that weird?" Nie Kong stared at Xuecai.Under the pressure of his aura, Xue Cai silently pulled at the corner of her skirt.


    "I...I understand, what the teacher said is indeed reasonable." After a soft cough, Xuecai continued with a serious face: "Since the teacher may also be the target of a vampire hunter, there is indeed a major connection. And basically, my original mission was to monitor the teacher, so I shouldn¡¯t look away. Let¡¯s act together as much as possible. It¡¯s just that if I meet Teacher Jian and them..."


    "Well, I promise you won''t cause the things of yesterday, unless it is a unavoidable situation." Nie Kong will control too much power in his body, so as not to accidentally destroy the artificial island.He found that his strength had increased a bit fast recently, and the strength in his body seemed to break through at any time.


    In terms of his own soul, he had absorbed a large amount of beliefs and had been a junior from the Daluo Jinxian, and now he had a successful cultivation.As long as there is an opportunity, he can break through to the mid-term at any time.


    "Okay, trouble you." After Xuecai finished speaking in a sighing tone, she silently looked up at Nie Kong.Then she hesitated a little and said in a barely audible volume: "Teacher, thank you very much."


    Although she kept putting on a serious expression, she was actually very upset.I almost went through the ghost gate yesterday, how could I forget it.


    "Hmm...what did you say?" Nie Kong asked back in puzzlement, Xue Cai just smiled quietly, shook her head, and muttered a stupid teacher.


    "No...nothing, teacher, let''s set off." As if reassured, she waved her spear and moved towards the building.


    The close research institute in front of me was locked. Needless to say, the front door was locked tightly by thick iron chains and locks.The cheap lock had red rust, indicating that it had been unused for a long time.


    But a small illusion enchantment could not stop Nie Kong at all.


    "Teacher, it seems we are right." Xuecai suddenly pierced the door panel of the side door with a silver gun.Suddenly, a sharp high-frequency sound rang loudly, and there was a movement like broken glass in front of the two of them.The chains and locks that should have been tied to the side door disappeared, and the door panel slowly opened.


    The elementary illusion barrier was broken, it seems that the reason is that Xuecai''s silver spear invalidated the barrier.The building is dark and dark.But Xuecai still moved inward, and the darkness seemed unhindered.


    It seems that in the gloom, her eyes are similar to Nie Kong''s vision.In other words, it belongs to the special skill of the sword witch called Lingshi.Xuecai carefully looked around while protecting Nie Kong''s side.

 1077 The collapse of the second element body 01105, the purpose of the teacher

    After passing through the dark corridor, Nie Kong and Xuecai came to a spacious room similar to a hall.The ceiling is high against white crystal lamps, simple and bright like a church in a church.


    Instead of stained glass, arranged on the wall are a dense row of glass cylindrical sinks.The diameter of the sink is more than one meter, and the height should be less than two meters.And inside the glass was filled with turbid amber culture fluid, cultivating all kinds of creatures.It seems that the room Nie Kong and the others went to was a laboratory with abandoned artificial life body adjustment tanks."Did you cultivate a cultivation tank for artificial life forms?" Nie Kong experienced the duplication of humans from the King of Fighters world, so he did not appear surprised.And Xuecai turned and pressed his back to her back, holding the gun and posing for a fight.Because Xuecai noticed the movement of someone coming out of the dead corner of the sink.It was a petite figure with a blue-haired girl with a pale blue iris, looking at the snow vegetable that held the spear against her without emotion.It was the artificial life girl named Astaruti.


    Perceiving the existence of Astaruti, Nie Kong looked at his dark corner.Xuecai seemed to be violent, and then stretched out his left palm to block Nie Kong''s eyes.


    "Teacher, you can''t watch it!"


    "What is the situation?" Nie Kong saw Astaruti''s appearance across Xuecai''s palm.The first thing in the field of vision is the whiteness of the skin.Transparent drops of water dripped from Astaruti''s feet. As an artificial life form, she seemed to have just finished adjusting and came out of the sink.


    She was wearing only a thin cloth similar to a robe, and that cloth was also soaked and pressed against her skin.Apple-sized double breasts were contoured through the white clothes, with two fuzzy blushes on top.Although it was just an artificial loli, it showed the beautiful posture of a human girl.


    The girl has no emotions, like a cold robot.


    Xuecai glared at Nie Kong, who was staring at Astaruti, and sighed angrily: "Can''t stand it... Teacher, you are really nasty."


    The artificial girl slowly uses magic power to dry the clothes, hiding her beautiful body in the robe.Astaruti said quietly, "Warning, please leave here immediately. In a little while, the artificial island will sink. Please leave before then. Try to...flee as far as possible..."


    "Island will sink? What do you mean!" A creepy feeling rushed to his back, causing Xue Cai to mutter.Perhaps it was because the mechanical voice lacked the relationship of ups and downs, Astaruti''s words made people believe.As an artificial life form, she has no reason to lie to them and others, and she doesn''t know how to lie at all.


    "Xianshen City, floating in the South China Sea where dragon veins are interlaced, was created using magical techniques combined with the power of technology. If it loses its important core, there is only one way to perish..." The artificial lifeform weaves poetic sentences, let Xue Nai made a sound in surprise.But their conversation with Astaruti seemed to contain some intelligence that shocked Yuki.


    Behind Astaruti, a burly figure slowly appeared.The uncle, wearing a solemn robe and armored armor, is Rudolph, the annihilation teacher of Lotharnchia.


    He lowered his head coldly, looking at the artificial life girl who looked back at him in fear, and seemed to blame her for talking about his plan.


    "She''s right. What I ask for is the immortal treasure that this place is regarded as the hub of the artificial island. And now I have the power to fulfill my long-cherished wish. The sword witch of the Lion King mechanism, all thanks to your Xuexia Wolf Fu." Rudolph raised the blade of the half-moon axe and said to the guarded Xuecai.


    "You said... gained a new power? Do you mean the technique carved into the girl''s body?" Nie Kong frowned.He could use his spiritual sense to observe that she exuded the same technique fluctuations as Xuexia Wolf.


    Rudolph looked at Nie Kong and said, "Did you discover it? You deserve to be the old vampire of the fourth ancestor. But even if you are the magical power, you are no longer worthy of being our enemy now, right in front of me. There is no hindrance. Only vampires can live in their own blood to guard the beasts. However, by letting the captured beasts parasitize before hatching, we have successfully created artificial life forms that contain the beasts. Although there are successful cases, only Astaruti in front of you is nothing but."


    "Shut up!" Xuecai interrupted Rudolph''s words, "Why is there no other Demon Clan besides vampires that can use the beasts? When the beasts become physical, they will devour the host''s life at an astonishing speed. Only with infinite vitality. The vampires can raise them. You don¡¯t know it!"


    "Of course, as long as she stays in the body, her remaining lifespan will not be too long, at most it will last for two more weeks. Even so, she still relies on the devouring demons to prolong her lifespan a lot. . But to achieve our goal, thanks to your blessings are enough." Rudolph didn''t feel any distress or guilt in his tone.


    "Swallowing the Demon Race, isn''t it possible that the people who attacked the Demon Race on the island want the magic power of the vampire to feed the beasts?" Nie Kong said quietly.


    "There is nothing wrong, and the other reason is to complete the technique engraved on Astaruti. The sword witch of the Lion King mechanism, fighting against you with that gun, has made a precious and outstanding sample. "Rudolph believes himself.


    "Did you raise her for this kind of thing? It''s almost like a prop!" Xuecai shuddered when she was called.


    "Sword Witch, why are you angry? Aren''t you a prop cultivated by the Lion King agency?" Rudolph gazed at the angered snow vegetables happily.


    Facing Rudolph''s calm pinstone, Xue Cai froze all over.Without a word, she bit her lip, her face lost all blood and turned pale.


    "At least I didn''t treat snow vegetables as props, but a living person. Although you created them and gave them life and strength, except for your surprise, there must be people who recognize them in the world." Nie Kongtan replied like protecting snow vegetables.


    "Teacher..." Xuecai whispered, a trace of warmth surged in her heart, and she felt the warmth of human care for the first time.

 1078 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01106, the cause and cause

    "No matter how you understand it, this is the truth. Astaruti, the artificial life form that our church has worked so hard to create, is just a tool to regain the noble body of the saint we waited for in the temple. No matter what the price is, It''s all right." Rudolph had a deep and solemn voice. From his tone, he could hear the majesty that the bishop of Lotharnchia, who taught many believers, should be.


    "The body of a saint?" Nie Kong was puzzled.


    "The artificial island you call Xianjindao was designed more than forty years ago. Using the so-called dragon veins, artificial floating islands were created in the sea through which it passed, and new cities were built. An epoch-making idea. Everyone believes that the spiritual power flowing from the dragon vein can bring vitality to the residents and guide the city to the road to prosperity, but it is very difficult to build. The city designer Chirashin Shinra has done it beautifully. East, west, south and north-- The artificial island divided into four pieces, he originally wanted to compare it to the four great sacred beasts in Feng Shui, so as to control the dragon veins with the organic combination of the island pieces. But even so, it still left an unsolvable problem. "


    "Could it be that it is to control the strength of the foundation stone of spiritual power?" It is the same as the principle of the formation of the eyes in the formation, which needs to be suppressed with a powerful magic weapon.


    What Xuecai said to him silently, the reason why Xian Shen Island was built three hundred kilometers away from the southern waters of the owner is basically the use of dragon veins-the huge spiritual path flowing on the surface of the earth.The land covered on the dragon veins will be full of spiritual power, and this alone is expected to be more powerful than usual in spiritual arts and magic experiments.For the Mozu Special Zone, which conducts Mozu research, that is a very ideal condition.Building a city on the dragon vein is an indispensable point of the artificial island plan.


    Hearing Yukana''s whisper, Rudolph nodded heavily and said coldly: "That''s it, and relying on the technology at the time, there was no way to create a strong enough foundation stone. Therefore, the designer Xian Shen Chira initiated a command. Disgusting sorcery."


    "Any building materials for sacrifice!" Xue Cai whispered.


    Faced with the engineering bottleneck problem, the designers of Xianjindao could only resort to incantation as a solution.In order to increase the strength of the building, he thought of the evil method of using living people to sacrifice.


    However, the spiritual power of the dragon veins is the rush of natural energy, and that tyrannical force will put a huge burden on the joints of the artificial island.The cornerstone to bear it in one fell swoop is impossible for half-dangling spells.


    "As a result, the victim he chose to support the city was the noble body of the saint who was usurped from my church. Using the body as the base of the island for so many demons to jump over, it trampled on our beliefs like this-it is definitely not Forgivable behavior." After Ostach declared in a calm and loud voice, he raised the tomahawk.Discovered the existence of the holy relic, the secret hidden at the bottom of the island of String God.As a huge artificial city, Xianjindao has always been supported by the miracle caused by holy relics to this day!


    "The immortal body that was usurped in the Temple of Rotan Lingchia, I have been waiting for the believers for a long time, and now it''s finally the day when the things return to their original owners! Astaruti, no one can stop our way. , To impose sanctions on the island of decadence! It is a holy war between our church and the artificial island. No one is allowed to disrupt the situation¡ª"


    Speaking of this, his behavior showed the meaning.His goal was to regain the holy relics, and there was no reason to fight Nie Kong and others, so he explained the problem to Nie Kong.He has a determination that he will not respond to any lobbying and there is no way to subvert him.


    "Although you have proved your legitimacy, I don''t allow you to destroy the artificial island privately. It will be my future territory." The annihilation teacher of Rotan Lingqia provoked the city of Xiangxian God. Zhan Duan, and Nie Kong stood in front of him.


    Although his two-meter-tall body is stronger than Nie Kong''s one-meter-eight, slightly thinner, Nie Kong''s threatening aura actually suppressed him.


    "Teacher, you are really dangerous, but as long as I am here, you are not allowed to mess around." It was Xuecai who stood in front of him. The silver spear used for containment was pointed at Teacher Jian, and she used her awe-inspiring and clear voice. Shouted: "The use of building materials for the sacrifice is now banned by international treaties. What''s more, the use of the remains of saints from usurpation should not be the case!"


    "The sword witch of the Lion King institution, so what do you want to say? Is it possible to ask our church to sue the artificial island court?" Rudolf said coldly.


    "If you have the current technology, it is reasonable to say that even if you don¡¯t use a human pillar, you can now create a foundation stone with the strength required to connect the artificial island. It is feasible to replace the foundation stone and then give the holy relic! If you take out the foundation stone privately, artificially What should the 560,000 people of the island do?" Xuecai explained.


    "Don''t be kidding, how can the saint''s body tolerate your blasphemy? As long as you think of it as the price that the city should pay for its sins, that level of sacrifice is not worth it." Rudolf announced coldly.


    As a devout believer, no one is allowed to insult their faith.His voice revealed unbearable anger.


    "Please give up, we will not mess with you." Nie Kong''s eyes were calm, but Rudolph only felt full of oppression.He felt tight, knowing that the person in front of him would be a powerful enemy.


    "It seems to be useless. From now on, I will retake the holy relic. If you want to get in the way, I can only rule out the way with force-Astaruti!"


    "Accept the order. Do it, Qiangwei''s fingertips!!" Astaruti, who had insisted on being silent, showed some emotion in her voice when she answered.The brilliance of the Rainbow Beast became stronger, and the magic power it radiated became fierce.


    A giant arm a few meters long appeared in front of her.


    "It turned out to be like that." Nie Kong smiled, but the difference was that he understood the cause and effect of the matter.


    "Teacher!" The dense magic power released made Xuecai scream in a low voice.Although the degree has decreased a lot from yesterday''s, Xue Cai is still very worried.


    Rudolph raised his battle axe and whispered, "Oh, without bringing your master''s fourth ancestor, do you think you and a sword witch can defeat us? Okay, Astaruti, give them Sanctions."


    "Order to receive." Following the Creator''s order, the artificial life girl stood in front of Nie Kong.


    A huge beast emerged from her body, like a mirage.


    The translucent giant shining with iridescent brilliance, not just the arm, but almost the whole body.It was a giant nearly four or five meters tall.The faceless stone monster is covered in thick fleshy armor.

 1079 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01107The battle begins

    After the actualized beast swallowed the artificial girl, the human-shaped beast roared.Nie Kong could perceive that it carries waves similar to Xuexia Wolf, and it is estimated that it can neutralize the magic power.


    Although Nie Kong''s power only leaked out a little, it was reasonable to say that the power might surpass all the vampire beasts, including the fingertips of Qiangwei in front.But Rudolph was not worried, but rather proud.


    "Let''s say it outside, you can''t make random moves, teacher!" Xuecai couldn''t help but yelled out the moment she witnessed the scene.The next moment later, before Nie Kong took the shot, Xuecai took the lead and rushed towards the Beast with the Holy Spear.


    In order to protect Nie Kong, Xuecai launched an assault on Astaruti with a gun.Echoing the curse power of Xuecai, the silver tip of the gun was covered with bluish white glitter.The spellcasting technique can even nullify the beast of the true ancestor.Even with the authority of any demon clan, he could not defend against a blow from this long spear, which should be the case.


    "Has Xuexia wolf blocked?" The strange feel from the gun body made Xuecai amazed.The blade of Xuexia Wolf only slightly touched the humanoid beast that had wrapped Astaruti and stopped.The spear in his hand should be able to penetrate the barrier of any demon, but Xue Cai''s attack was completely stopped.In the last battle with her, Xuecai didn''t feel the touch, but now Xuecai fully understands the factors.The fingertips of Astaruti''s beast, Rose, were covered with the same light as Xuexialang.The radiance of the same spell fluctuates.


    "Resonating with Xuexia Wolf?!" Xuecai was stunned.


    "That''s right, Sword Witch. The magical power is nullified, and any enchantment is smashed by the vibration-driven technique of the gods-the only trump card in the world that is successfully used by the Lion King mechanism against the demons. Refer to your battle data, I''m finally done now." Rudolph smiled seemingly contented.


    Yukina''s mind was shaken violently, and she barely survived Astaruti''s counterattack, and the fighting spirit was gone.Without the help of Xuexialang''s special abilities, she would not be able to beat the beasts that surpassed the vampires of the old age.Rudolf said that his purpose of attacking the demons was to complete the unfinished technique, so he repeatedly fought the demons.


    What he pursues is the same effect as Xuexia Wolf, which can invalidate all attacks from magic power, which can be called the ultimate secret spell in the attacking and fighting skills.The secret weapon of the Lion King¡¯s mechanism, the seven-type assault machine gun¡ªthe world''s only practical divine vibration-wave driving technique.


    "Farewell, little girl. The poor puppet of the Lion King mechanism. At least don''t die by the hands of the demons, but by the hands of me as a human." While watching Rudolph, he saw the artificial girl suppress her. , The battle axe in his hand was swung out instantly.


    In the end, there was only a moment when the faceless stone monster who had obeyed the command of Teacher Jian glanced at the still crouched Xuecai.


    It revealed a certain sad figure, as if trying to tell it to run away.Who said that the artificial girl has no emotions, but can''t resist the maker''s orders.For her, Rudolph existed like biological parents.Her situation is so similar to Yuma.The two women are also made by others and used as tools.


    Xuecai''s spirit was disturbed and couldn''t concentrate. It was a second late before she noticed the attack of the teacher.When the reaction came, the thick blade of the battle axe was approaching.


    Realizing that it was impossible for him to dodge or accept an attack, Xue Cai felt it for a moment.The shock hit Xuecai''s body, and the warm blood dyed her red.As a witch''s spiritual vision, she has always been very accurate.


    However, the pain that was expected did not come to my heart.On the contrary, Xuecai felt the warmth of the whole body and the feeling of weightlessness.She held up her pretty face and found that she was shrinking in the arms of the teacher.No wonder it feels warm and secure.


    "Xuecai, isn''t it hurt?" Nie Kong gently opened her bangs, and met her eyes.


    "Old...teacher, you...you..." Xue Cai was blank, and her body felt weak for a moment.After experiencing two near deaths in one day, she was exhausted physically and mentally.Although she is a sword witch, she is actually a girl under sixteen.


    "How can I fight alone? Don''t forget that I''ve been by your side. It belongs to the two of us fighting. You know, I almost never see your smiling face." Nie Kong rebuked. .


    Xuecai looked at Nie Kong, and her words of reproach made her feel sour.If it wasn''t for the situation right now, she really wanted to hide in Nie Kong''s arms and cry.It''s great, it''s great to be alive.


    "Teacher, you...you have to be careful and make an agreement with me not to lose control of your strength." Xuecai said softly.


    "Well, I won''t make the same mistake again." Nie Kong rescued Xuecai and helped her block the fatal blow.


    And Rudolf who attacked, he let out a muddy scream, and his body flew out as light as a rag.The moment that seemed to hit Nie Kong like a battle axe, an astonishing explosion surged up, and instead bounced him nearly ten meters away.


    The fallen Rudolph was full of red blood.He looked at Nie Kong in horror, and he was confident in his demon-breaking level, but he couldn''t hurt the vampire in front of him.


    "Ahem, terrible power, no wonder it can win the victory of the flame feast..."


    Nie Kong clenched his right fist with a powerful force that could destroy everything.Xuecai should be Nie Kong, an ordinary teacher, with a dense magical power bursting out of her body, controlling her not to overflow.


    You can''t use more power, otherwise it will bring a fatal blow to Xianjin Island. After all, as an artificially made island, it is too fragile.As long as he exerts a little force, Nie Kong can sink it anytime.


    And now Nie Kong''s situation is a bit special, the power in his body is constantly approaching a saturation stage, and he only needs to be able to break through when it happens.


    "To regain the body of the saint, it seems that you really have to use the power of the beast. Astaruti, you can only kill them." Seeing his strengthened armor shattered, Rudolph wore cold sweat on his forehead.Without its protection, he would be bounced back by his own power and die.Unexpectedly, the fourth true ancestor''s line would interfere with the plan, but now only Astaruti can kill Nie Kong.


    Regarding the body of the saint, he had already come with the price of defying everything.

 1080 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01108End

    "Accept the order, execute it, Qiangwei''s fingertips." Astaruti, who was wrapped in the beast, looked at Nie Kong, and the two huge arms of the huge rainbow-colored beast rushed towards him.


    "Teacher, step back..." Xuecai yelled anxiously. She broke away from Nie Kong''s warm embrace while holding the silver gun, and stood in front of Nie Kong alone.The Beast''s attack is swift and heavy, and if it hits head-on, Xuecai''s body will inevitably be beaten into meat sauce.


    As if seeing through the anxiety in Xuecai''s heart, Nie Kong''s hands showed a milky flame.But after the arrogance burst out and materialized, the nature suddenly changed to extreme black.Like the light, suddenly fell into the abyss of darkness.


    "Show up, Samael the Dragon Eater!" Qi Yan was under Nie Kong''s control, and the surging magic power condensed into a figure in front of Nie Kong and the others.The two giant arms that could only neutralize magic power actually failed to disperse the beast Nie Kong summoned with arrogance.No, it did kill a little bit, but the magic power transformed by Nie Air Flame was too abundant.


    "Old... Has the teacher resorted to the beast?" Xue Cai stared at the vision in front of her blankly, rejoicing that it would no longer cause a devastating disaster like yesterday.


    The magical power that exudes an unknown breath slowly formed a huge posture, and the whole body was tightly locked on the cross by the restraint, and the restraint was engraved with creepy text!The blood-red eyes were also locked by the restraints, and tears of blood flowed from the cracks!He has three pairs of black fallen angel wings, and his lower body is in the form of a dragon.Tied to a five- or six-meter-large cross, Samael was like a sinner punished by God.


    After Nie Kong''s beast appeared, Rudolf''s face was almost distorted, and he lost any blood. He roared, "Damn, you...you actually summoned the beast of the scorner." For the bishop of God, nothing is more impactful than the scene before him.With boundless sins, he seems to be an original sin.


    "Go out, Samael the Dragon Eater!" Hearing Nie Kong''s instructions, he cried.The magic power on his body turned into black tentacles, with many unknown auras to contaminate the sight of the swallowing rose.


    Rudolph''s astonishing curse power gushing out of his whole body, his body retreated a dozen steps while dodging, for fear that he would be touched by the filthy breath emitted by the blasphemous, which would make himself fall.


    "You...you are too mean!"


    That¡¯s right, Samael is the original sin that induced Adam and Eve, not only the nemesis of dragons and snakes, but believers of gods who have always claimed to be radiant will also be afraid to provoke him and fall into fallen angels.


    Rudolph couldn''t help but criticize, but Nie Kong''s attack did not stop.The black tentacles bound Qiangwei''s fingertips and swallowed her magic.Although there is no super power to deal with dragons and snakes, no one can ignore the existence of Samael.


    "No...no, the teacher''s beast is not afraid to smash any enchantment vibration wave driving technique!" Seeing Nie Kong''s unilateral advantage, Xuecai said in surprise.She was exhausted just to suppress the beasts, and facing Ostach, who had strengthened her combat power by the effectiveness of the armor, the chances of winning were slim.But now after Nie Kong took the shot, he could repel the two of them with just one beast.


    Qiangwei''s fingertips and Samael have similar attributes and can consume magic power.But at this time, Qiangwei''s fingertips did not dare to absorb Samael''s dark original sin magic power, because it would cause it to lose control.


    "When the artificial girl encounters such a filthy existence, it will definitely be polluted. It is of no use to our church. Now I can only win by myself." Seeing Astaruti, who would collapse at any time after stepping back. Rudolph''s resolute face was determined.


    "Surrender, otherwise the life of the artificial girl will be exhausted." Nie Kong said.


    "What is the value of a tool made by our church now. In any case, I must take back the body of the saint, even if I save my life." He ignored his injured body and rushed towards Nie with a tomahawk in his hand. Sora, with no hesitation in his determination to defeat him.


    Xuecai looked at Nie Kong, her pretty face with a bright smile.Although the Lion King agency said he was dangerous, and she sometimes felt the same, but she could perceive Nie Kong''s delicate and gentle heart.


    "Teacher, it seems that we have won the holy war. The god son of and the high god sword witch are praying here." She danced with the silver spear.Just like a swordsman who prays to God for victory or a witch who gives victory prophecies.


    "The dawn of the devil, the god wolf of Xuexia, quickly help me kill the evil gods and ghosts with the power of steel!" Along with the solemn prayer, Xuecai''s spear began to shine.That faint light is the vibration wave of the godhead that cuts out all kinds of barriers.It is delicate and sharp, like dazzling sharp teeth.


    Realizing what the purpose of the snow vegetables was, Rudolph threw his battle axe at the praying snow vegetables.He knew that he didn''t have the help of strengthened armor, and he was no longer a Xuexia opponent with Xuexia Wolf.


    Nie Kong waved his big hand and smashed the battle axe that came before him.Xuecai smiled at Nie Kong, and fought side by side with him for peace of mind, he would always protect himself.


    That attack could only pass by his side.But just so, Ostah''s burly body was swept away several meters away.


    Xue Cai used this instant to rush out.She leaped into the air silently, like a clever white female wolf.Rudolph didn''t have reinforced armor, and his reaction couldn''t keep up with her speed.


    "Xuexia Wolf!" In the next instant, Xuecai''s silver spear broke the defensive barrier on his body, pierced his shoulder deeply, and stared at him on the wall.


    In front of Rudolph, who was hurt by the impact, Xuecai quietly landed on the ground.He wanted to resist, but his reaction was slow.Xuecai stretched her palm to his abdomen, and her spiritual power blasted his head.


    "Sing!" Xuecai''s palm power belonging to the sword witch penetrated any technique, causing a blow to his body.


    "Ahhh..." Rudolph bent down his tall body with such pain.Immediately after seeing that he didn''t fall, she hit him in the head with a single blow, knocking him out a few meters.


    "Holy...Have the holy war failed, my lord, I''m sorry, but I couldn''t get back your Eucharist." He slowly tried to stretch his hand to the sky, and finally went silent as if exhausted.

 1081 The collapse of the second element body 01109, the aftermath of that month

    "The command is invalid." A weak voice came out from the artificial girl''s mouth.And the beast who was struggling to resist the Dragon Eater-Qiangwei''s fingertips, all that magic power was fed to Samael.


    The beast she could control was maintained by the plundered magic power of the demon clan, but now the beast itself is quickly devouring her vitality after losing the magic power.She collapsed slowly on the spot, closing her eyes with compassion and peace.


    Ostakh Rudolf lost consciousness after being badly hit by Sauce, and even if he could recover sober now, he probably had no intention of fighting again.Without Astaruti''s help, his defeat was a foregone conclusion.He was very remorseful and failed to complete the mission ordered by the church.


    "Teacher, we won. Not only did it protect the 560,000 people on the island, but it also helped the teacher clear the charge of yesterday''s destruction of Warehouse Street. Now, we only need to take him to the Lion King Institution..."


    After confirming the matter, Xuecai took back the silver holy spear.Looking at Nie Kong with bright eyes, a fleeting smile appeared on her face for an instant, like a flower that blooms implicitly in winter.


    "Oh, have things settled? It''s a bit unexpected. But don''t bother with the Lion King mechanism. Now the attacker of the artificial management agency will take over." A clear and sweet voice, with a majestic voice resounding out of thin air.


    Xuecai was shocked, holding the holy gun in a defensive posture.Next to Rudolph, the space fluctuated, and a loli in a black gothic dress appeared. It turned out that Yuechan came.


    Although there is no sunlight, she is used to holding a lovely parasol, like a doll, like a beautiful princess.And that month, now belongs to Nie Kong alone.With Nie Kong''s watering and caressing, his body shape has not grown up, and he still maintains his previous cuteness, which can definitely satisfy Nie Kong''s loli-control attributes.The exquisite facial features are attractive to those big talking eyes.


    For Ah Ye, it is now developing towards a mature woman.The chest is strong and round, as if it can burst out.However, compared with the whole world, most of the girls are loli and cute, and they belong to the two extremes with Yu Jie''s Zero War Ji.


    "Then... Teacher Nayue? Why are you here?" Xuecai asked in surprise.


    Na Yue Qianqian sighed and looked at Xuecai: "New transfer student, did you learn to absent from class from Teacher Nie Kong not long after school started." It''s strange to have Nie Kong as a position.Since hearing that he and Xuecai were absent from class for no reason, she had to understand their every move.


    "Um..." Faced with that majestic month, Xuecai couldn''t say anything to refute.She looked at Nie Kong, hoping that he would make a decision.In fact, I felt that he and Nie Kong had cooperated and defeated the enemy, and now it is so easy to hand over to the demon attacker.


    "Then Yuechan, you should understand his purpose." Nie Kong asked.


    "Well, since knowing his true identity, the artificial management agency has guessed it. Acting as the cornerstone of the artificial island-the arm of the saint once obtained by illegal means!" That month emits magical fluctuations, and the magic of the space comes at hand. Came out.


    Xuecai blinked in disbelief, and found that she and Nie Kong had left the original research room and came to a strange hall.She was shocked and didn''t touch them, but she was able to take them to another place using spatial techniques.That month, the witch who is known as the killer of the demon race, how sophisticated her space manipulation technique was.


    There are four steel cables extending from the four artificial islands at the end, and the anchor pier that fixes the heads of all machines is a metal base in the shape of a mini inverted pyramid.And there is a beam in the center of the anchor pier, which is firmly driven into it like a log.


    Its diameter is less than one meter, but it still carries millions of tons of load used to connect the island of the god of strings.The texture of the pickled vegetables is similar to obsidian translucent stone pillars-the cornerstone of the string temple.


    Looking at the famous stone pillar as the cornerstone, there was a certain pity in that moon''s eyes.In that translucent stone, an arm of someone emerged.The shriveled arm is like a mummy, without the slightest moisture.There are cruel wounds on his wrists, and the remains of martyrs who have suffered and died for their own beliefs, dedicated their lives to devout believers of God.


    Those are the medium through which the sacred nature of God appears in the world, and therefore have become the objects of people''s faith.It is said that the body with powerful sacredness will never decay, and it can cause all kinds of miracles.


    And part of the body of that saint is now sealed in the stone pillar.That month, Nie Kong was able to bring Nie Kong to the hub of the artificial island, which shows how powerful he was in the management agency that month.


    Nie Kong glanced at his arm and found that there was pure light power in it, supporting it to remain immortal.However, Nie Kong felt that the feathers of the Celestial Female Beast were stronger than it.


    "Then... Is that the arm of the saint? Actually, our artificial island made a mistake, right?" Xuecai said blankly.


    "There is no right or wrong, it''s just a game, it''s about the safety of the world." Nayue whispered.The purpose of creating an artificial island, she knew it was used as an altar.


    "That month, what did you say?" Nie Kong asked.


    "No, nothing." Now is not the time to let him know, otherwise God knows what will happen.In terms of his character, he must be looking forward to that.


    "We will resolve related matters. Don''t worry about it, Jun Nie, please go back to school with peace of mind." That month looked at Nie Kong with warm eyes, and Xuecai felt very uncomfortable for some reason.She knew that Yue and Nie Kong lived together, but at the moment she had a close relationship with her teacher.With an ice-like poker face, Xue Cai suddenly raised her eyebrows.


    Before she knew it, she became very concerned about Nie Kong.She felt confused for her own feeling, not knowing that it was because the task of the Three Saints of the Lion King agency was to monitor Nie Kong or other aspects.


    And that month was already Nie Kong''s woman. Nie Kong would certainly trust that month, so he nodded in agreement without hesitation, making Xuecai unable to tell.

 1082 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01110The shyness of Xuecai

    Nie Kong nodded, his eyes fell on the unconscious Astaruti.Although she was very exhausted, she still survived.But according to the loss of vitality like that, she will not survive the next day.The life force absorbed by the beast is too much to be maintained by a human being made by man-made, let alone Nie Kong''s dragon eater swallowed the magic power for the beast.


    Astaruti was lying on the ground, wrapped in a thin robe.She was like a wounded fairy now, Nie Kong would not have any special thoughts.He sees too many girls, no longer like the first brother.Moreover, Astaruti''s appearance is too weak, there is a possibility of destruction if it is not saved immediately.


    "Her vitality is too weak, will you be able to save her that month?" Nie Kong asked aloud.


    That month looked at Astaruti, and shook her head regretfully, "No, she overuses the beast. There is only one way to save, let the vampire turn her into a servant." The problem is that the vampire uses fangs. The condition of injecting one''s own blood into the opponent''s body.Those who receive the blood of vampires will become blood followers.Then they will treat each other as partners and spend the rest of their lives together forever.


    "That''s the only way, I will turn her into my servant." Nie Kong said calmly.The power contained in his blood is so powerful that he can definitely create a vampire that explodes the true ancestor.


    "No...no!" The two women said in unison, making a delicate voice, intending to persuade Nie Kong.Xuecai looked back at that month blankly, her face with a faint flush of redness was pitiful.


    "Uh, that... teacher, you... how can you turn others into immortal vampires without their consent." Xuecai whispered.Nie Kong sucked the blood of other girls, and they felt very uncomfortable.


    "Now there is no need for you to spend a lot of time, I will figure out a way."


    After gently hugging the thin girl with artificial life form, Nayue took her and Rudolph away in an instant, without giving Nie Kong any chance.


    Xuecai looked back at him, mixed with a sigh and said, "Teacher, please...suck my blood." She declared in a voice containing quiet determination.Nie Kong froze completely.He couldn''t explain why Xuecai had to say such a thing.


    "Such as... If the teacher has the urge to suck blood, please suck my blood now."


    "Why are you doing this?" Nie Kong looked at Xuecai, and Xuecai smiled quietly.


    "Of course, did the teacher forget? I am responsible for monitoring you."


    She settled on her conjecture with a calm expression, and Nie Kong stared at her for half payment.


    Yuksai, who pierced the gun into the ground, pulled down the bow of the sailor''s uniform.The buttons were unbuttoned, and the chest was exposed.Self-skinned skin, slender clavicle, and fine-line neck root appeared in Nie Kong''s eyes.


    She slowly stepped out, turning her head up to look up at Nie Kong.


    In the field of vision that Nie Kong could see when he lowered his head, there was the pure white underwear that Xuecai was wearing, and the small breast shape naturally appeared with the shallow cleavage.


    "Perhaps... I really... don''t deserve to suck blood for the teacher?" Xuecai quietly covered her chest and said softly.


    Nie Kong noticed her slender shoulders trembling slightly.


    She was a little bit ashamed and a little bit scared.In fact, Xuecai was a little scared. She donated her blood to the vampire, and exposed her skin in front of Nie Kong, which made her feel a little scared. She had never experienced that kind of thing.


    She is a sword witch in the Lion King''s organization, and was sent to monitor Nie Kong.For her, the vampire was purely an enemy that should be eliminated.But she couldn''t understand her current mood.


    "Fool, I really just want to save her." Nie Kong gently hugged her in his arms, did not take blood, but kissed her white neck gently.Xuecai was crazy, she shrank into Nie Kong''s arms, enjoying the warmth of that moment.


    Despite the failure to recapture the saint''s body, Rudolph''s actions have evolved into a worldwide disturbance.


    Using the miracle of the holy relic to support the artificial island, all organizations and countries headed by the church in Western Europe have been aggressively attacking the administration of the city of String God, and at the same time, it has also set off a condemnation for the reduction of Rudolf''s sentence.Based on the position of the Japanese government, it is impossible to ignore those.As a result, Xianjin City has established a convention to replace the cornerstones with substitutes for ordinary building materials within two years.The holy relics currently in use must be returned to Lotan Lingqia.


    Rudolf was expelled from the artificial island, and Astaruti, as an artificial life form, only obeyed the owner''s orders, so it was handled in the form of protective control.Since it did not have a big impact, the people are not very clear about what happened.


    In a forest three hundred miles away from the artificial island, a man from the Three Saints spoke to a crow.


    The crow spoke, his voice resembling that of a young girl. It turned out to be a shikigami, and his voice seemed to be an ancient chant.


    "It is indeed the vampire who won the banquet. The strength is beyond measure. It is a blessing or a curse to have him and the fourth true ancestor born in Japan."


    "No matter if I can''t wait, whether I can deal with him or not, he is there. Then use as many cards as possible to control his hand," said a middle-aged man who was nearly 50 years old.


    "So I will arrange for your apprentice Ji Tuan Xuecai to be like a bell hanging on the neck of a sleeping monster." Crow said, paused and continued: "According to her personality, it is true that she will not treat girls Speaking badly. But she never expected that we sent her over to be his mistress."


    "The lord of the night empire, the true ancestor, will be born in our country, but it is unprecedented. In order not to ruin the country, I have to do my best to calculate every move." The middle-aged man laughed.However, there was a heavy breath in that playful tone.For them, it is hard to guarantee that the plan was not a double-edged sword that caused great disaster.Participating in this gambling game is like throwing a lit lighter into a gunpowder magazine.


    However, according to the current situation, the situation seemed to be evolving according to their expectations, and Ji Tuan Xuecai did indeed get closer to Nie Kong.


    "Besides, that baby is not necessarily pitiful. The so-called emperor¡¯s partner is equal to the existence of the princess. The appearance of the fourth true ancestor and Nie Kong, who is not lost to the true ancestor, is whether their appearance is good or bad. Yeah. Hehe, interesting..."


    He will become the messenger sent by God or the demon who destroys the earth, no one knows.

 1083 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01111, Qian Congs love troubles

    In front of the swimming pool of Caihai College, there is a well-lit terrace seat.Two extremely cute girls wore black one-piece swimsuits, chatting instead of swimming in the pool.


    The wet water dripping on the skin and hair seems to be due to tiredness.Although the bodies of the two women are not very plump, they are full of youthful breath, showing that they are developing and there is another charm that cannot be ignored.


    Fortunately, no male students can feast their eyes. The swimming class at Caihai Academy is separate for men and women, and the active physical education teacher Sasaki Misaki is the one who teaches and manages the swimming pool.


    "Hey, light green onion sauce, aren''t you here?" In the swimming pool, a black-haired single ponytail girl swimming on the water greeted one of the girls with exceptionally beautiful golden hair.


    "You Ma, don''t care about me, I''ll take a rest and talk later." Qian Cong responded, and Qiao''s face has always been melancholy since two days ago, as if something unhappy had happened.


    "Oh, light onion sauce, you don''t seem happy, don''t waste that beautiful face." After seeing no one around, Run Tsukuba intimately talked with her.She is Qian Cong''s second intimate female friend in the class besides Yuma.Although Qian Cong is beautiful, she doesn''t seem to make many friends.One is Yuma, one is Tsukuba, and the only male is Kishu.


    "I''m so bored, do I look unhappy?" Qian Cong managed to squeeze a smile, but it was uglier than crying.After seeing it, Tsukuba couldn''t help but chuckled, "Hey, according to my judgment, it is love troubles, right? She is indeed a genius girl, and even romantic affairs will have different situations."


    Qian Cong has excellent grades in various subjects and always keeps the first place in the school year.Although the study time is short, the grades are unexpectedly good.Maybe it''s because of the individual talent.


    "Shut up, and be careful I push you into the pool." Her pretty face is rarely red, but her pretty face looks much more depressed than before.Two days ago, the senior had innocently missed class for a day, and there was no need to confirm it. Anyway, he was 80% with the transfer student named Ji Tuan.But even Qian Cong herself felt surprised that she was not particularly hot.Although the unpleasant part is still unpleasant, Qian Cong doesn''t feel that Senior Nie Kong will skip class and go on a date with a student.I''m afraid something is right.


    Qian Cong feels bad mood because of two days.Qian Cong vaguely understood that the transfer student named Xuecai always stuck to Nie Kong.No matter when I will meet Senior, I will always find that she is always by Nie Kong''s side.Another thing that made her unhappy was the school girl named Ji Tuan Xuecai.


    Qian Cong''s intuition is baseless, but Senior Nie Kong treats almost every girl with tenderness. Will she fall in love with Senior like the school nympho.


    Even in the eyes of the same-sex Scallion, they would think that Yuk Cai has an impeccably beautiful face.Nie Kong didn''t care much about the appearance of the opposite sex. It was really hard to say whether he would be moved by someone of that level.


    "Girls in love seem to really like to be troubled, why are you frustrated. No matter what, you are full of charm, and you won''t lose to other girls." Tsukuba Run said jokingly.


    Since I met Qian Cong two years ago, I have known her very well for the past few years, including the romance hidden in my heart.But if the target is Teacher Nie Kong, it is indeed difficult and the future is bumpy.


    There are a lot of girls around Teacher Nie Kong all day, and each of them looks like a green onion, they are definitely first-class cute.For example, You Ma, a few new school girls.


    "Yeah... I don''t think I have lost the figure!" Perhaps it was the effect of thinking about it, Qian Cong murmured unconsciously, and Run Tsukuba responded sharply.


    "Hey, men in the world have their own preferences, you and the transfer students from the middle of the country will not be inferior." She looked at the light and uniform figure, and nodded in agreement.The black tight-fitting swimsuit wrapped her skin tightly, bringing out her graceful body shape.


    "You don''t need to talk to myself in particular, and why do you talk about her." Qian Cong Qiao blushed, slightly shy, maybe she accidentally spit out her own words.


    "I''m discussing with my partner, do you want to pay you a love secret?" Lun replied with a smile.


    "Nosy. By the way, when have you been in love?" Qian Cong said with disdain.


    "Although I have no experience in love, but in my eyes, I am anxious in my heart. Isn''t your non-frank part the cause of your feelings blocked? If you don''t work hard, you will lose."


    "Then... I don''t need you to tell me about that kind of thing. But..." It would be too shameful to ask her to change her personality to express her feelings, and the target was Senior Nie Kong who said nothing.How difficult is it to muster up the courage.It''s all to blame for the way I talked to him before, it was too difficult to change.


    Moreover, judging from the chocolate shapes made by Youma on Valentine''s Day, she must be as secretly fond of Nie Kong as herself.Senior Nie Kong doesn''t seem to be in love with You Ma, and he is a good friend with him.


    But the new Xuecai was different from the simple Agurora. She seemed to be hiding something from them, and she was really upset.


    "Make a decision as soon as possible, then I want to swim too. Qian Cong, come on." After she jumped into the water, only Qian Cong was left on it.


    Sasaki Misaki desperately blew his whistle, saying that diving is prohibited.Lun apologizes cutely, as the monitor, she can''t bring bad influence.


    He lowered his head to look at his even body without any protrusion, and sighed anxiously."Oh...Why do I have to worry about this kind of thing, Senior Nie Kong''s idiot!"


    Seeing Youma having fun, she really didn''t have a trace of worry.According to the situation, she just had the same feelings towards her seniors as her brothers, and did not ferment into a romantic relationship.In the end, is it the only one who bothers like a fool?As if to vent her inner emotions, she was swimming back and forth in the pool desperately.

 1085 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01113, the black death emperor faction strikes

    The days of peace did not last long, but the troubles and enemies that appeared were at most a seasoning in Nie Kong''s life. The mediation was just plain adjustments, which had almost no effect on Nie Kong.


    After a period of time, the month that I had finished with Nie Kong H actually received a signal from the artificial management agency for help, and she had important things to do.She pressed her extreme dissatisfaction and came out of Nie Kong''s arms.It was eleven o''clock in the evening, and the dissatisfaction was vented, and the pretty face seemed to freeze.Looking at Nie Kong who was sleeping, he lightly touched his face and used the space to teleport away.


    The assault squad of the SAR Security Force attacked the old warehouse in the harbor area, which happened late at night.Some intelligence pointed out that a criminal group formed by smugglers was secretly engaged in weapons transactions.


    The explosives blasted the warehouse door open, and the team members in body armor rushed inside from the front.


    In the dim light bulb shining, a dozen orcs in the warehouse seemed to be playing cards vigorously when they were exploded at their feet by the thrown sound flare.The men''s vision was limited, and what swept over them was the submachine gun bullet assault team. The ammunition used was a holy amber gold warhead.That can block the demon race''s regeneration ability, a weapon specially used to deal with the orcs.


    The suspects who tried to escape by jumping through the window were successively hit by gunmen hiding in the surrounding buildings, and the battle was over within two minutes.Faced with several units thoroughly armed by the SAR Police Force, the suspects were caught off guard and were suppressed with no resistance.After the flash flare dissipated, they were seen falling into one piece in the warehouse.


    But no one would care about it, because the demons would show their tenacious vitality to counterattack accidentally.Scanning with infrared rays, it was found that there were seven men lying backwards, all of whom were demons, and they belonged to illegal immigrants who did not have a login certificate.


    They were shot upside down and covered in blood, but that level of injury could not kill orcs with extraordinary vitality, and could prevent a gang of bandits from beastizing and rendering them immobile.


    The captain gave instructions to the team members to detain all suspects.


    However, he suddenly remembered the information he had heard at the combat meeting.There are more than ten suspects hiding in the warehouse, and where are some of them hiding?


    Before he could say a word of warning, before his eyes, the fallen body of the orcs stretched away.Several demons who were hardly injured emerged from under their companions.One is a leopard-faced orc, slender and tall, with dark fur.One is a black tauren, and the last is a kobold with beautiful hair.At the same time, the three beasted their companions as physical shields to protect themselves and hide their breath in the dark.


    The leopard-faced orc of the three completely beastly demons holds a small device similar to a remote control in his hand.Perceiving that the horribly streamlined machinery was the detonation switch of the bomb in the warehouse, the team leader gasped, and then the loud noise surging around covered them.


    The shock wave smashed the stacked wood cypresses, and the surging heat instantly burned the warehouse up, and the flames dyed the night sky red.


    "Good deeds done by damn humans!"


    While cursing hoarsely, the three orcs rushed through the streets in the middle of the night.Maintaining their orc-like form, they can simply jump to the top of a five-story building in one breath.Escape to the night market, no one can catch up.Maybe it was good to escape the chaos during the explosion, but he lost a few partners and the weapon deal was broken.Although these losses will not delay the plan, they will definitely lose face.


    "I can''t spare those guys...I definitely want to make them regret it." The rough bull''s head was utterly depraved, and his injuries had not fully recovered.


    They were born in the orcs of the king of war


    The dog-faced orc stared angrily at the warehouse behind which was still in flames, and then turned his gaze to the night streets illuminated by moonlight.


    "Be sure to avenge your friends, and taste the power of bombs." The leopard face orc held the hand of the remote control and pressed the button firmly.But the switch I did touch didn''t feel any feel, and the strong strange feeling made the man look at his right hand.He was stunned to find that the remote control that should have been tightly held in his hand had disappeared without a trace.


    The dog-faced orc with a sensitive nose suddenly stopped, sniffed lightly, and looked at the dark corner ahead.


    "No, there are enemies."


    There was a woman standing in the water tower on the top of the building, her small size could almost be mistaken for a girl.She wore a glamorous dress that was exaggerated. It was late at night, but she was holding a parasol.The month of the attacker Nangong, now appears!


    "In the current era, you are the orcs in the domain of the king of war. Can you make something with technical content." That month, he flipped the small machine in the shape of the remote control into his palm and sneered in a low voice.


    What that month was playing with was the bomb detonator he had originally held.What trick did she use?Even as an orc, he didn''t feel the opponent approaching, and he snatched the detonating device to his face.


    Seeing the pretty face full of coldness, the three orcs felt a panic.


    "Devil attacker? How did you catch up to us?"


    The leopard-faced man narrowed his golden eyes and glared at the woman.


    That month said coldly: "I just wanted to ask, do you think you can escape from me? It''s too self-esteem, you three beasts."


    "You are less proud, stinky girl!"


    The mocking appearance of that month caused the grumpy tauren to snap back. He drew a big stick from his belt and rushed towards that month in anger.


    "Presumably you are Christopher Judd''s subordinates? The remnants of the Black Death Imperial faction came here specially to cross the sea. It''s really hard work."


    "I killed you!" In order for their plan to succeed, the three of them can''t let go of knowing-Christopher Judd''s name.The leopard-faced orc simultaneously drew a short knife, and the two attacked towards that moon together.


    But the dog-faced orc was afraid and didn''t dare to make a move.


    By rushing towards that month with the unique swift force of the orcs, the strength of the orcs is also particularly outstanding among the demons. To clean up the weak human females, he can tear the opponent to pieces with his bare hands.


    "It''s useless, relying on you two." Their attacks touched her thin shoulders.At the moment when he thought it was successful, that moon''s figure melted into the void, leaving moving ripples as if sinking into the water.


    "what!"


    The leopard-faced man turned his head in horror. He was still holding his parasol that month, and he had moved to the top of the building ten meters away next door.There is no sound and no interest, not even a single hair has been moved, everything happened in an instant.


    "You said it earlier, you can''t kill me!" After a sneer, his fingers snapped that month.Huge ripples spread out in the space around the man, and countless silver locks that appeared from the void rushed towards the man, like a snake with will tied around his body.


    "The magic that manipulates space, how can it happen? Only high-level magicians of the furnace fire level, young girls like you..." The tauren tugged with his own power, but even if the orc''s arms were used up, it still The silver chain cannot be unlocked.


    "Really... it''s really her, the murderous Demon killer." The kobold was restrained by chains and fell down, his voice trembling with fright.


    The moonlight shone on her face, and the leopard-faced man raised his head and looked up and then whispered.


    "So you were... that month of Nangong! Are you not enough to kill the Demon Race, the witch of the gap!" With a few wailing, the bodies of the three orcs twisted into a twist shape. Up.


    "Although it''s good, do you think I will recruit information from your companions?" the leopard face orc roared.


    "I don''t think Christopher Judd will tell you the real plan." Nayue said lightly.The Black Death King faction has always been a terrorist organization in Europe, and the leader is Judd Xiu!


    "What do you mean?" That month turned around without answering the shaken man.


    "The terrorists in the warlord domain want to play some tricks on the artificial island. Although they are interested, they can only be handed over to those in the Special Administrative Region Security Team. Don''t look at me like this. I am very busy and disrupt my rest. Time. If it were not for the overall situation, I really want to kill the three of you."


    That month said coldly.She waved her hand lightly, and the chain twisted the bodies of the three orcs to three hundred and sixty degrees, and they let out a scream again.But for that kind of damage, the orcs can rely on their own abnormal resilience to repair, which is not fatal.

 1086 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01114, Saiya Hua appears

    There was a little ripple left in the faint space, and the figure of that moon quietly disappeared, leaving only the orc tied by the chain and five flowers lying on the spot, twisting in a twist shape.


    At dawn, a few hundred kilometers south of the artificial island, a ship was sailing leisurely.Luxurious and spacious, with a total length of more than 400 meters, commonly known as a giant cruise ship, it can almost catch up with the aircraft carrier Nie Kong obtained from the World of Fighters.The large hull comparable to that of a military destroyer is decorated with extraordinary magnificence, and it is so beautiful that it is beyond the reach of a luxury passenger ship.


    And the cruise ship that cost a lot of money to manufacture is actually personal property.It is an extremely luxurious castle, built only by a master, how luxurious it is.


    The owner''s name is very famous, and anyone with knowledge of the demons can understand it.Dimitri Vatola, Lord Aldiaru in the domain of the king of war, is a direct nobleman known as the First Allah.In addition to the first true ancestor, he ranked first among the vampires of the old age in the domain of the king of war.If it wasn''t for the vampire to be immortal and immortal, he would have taken over the position of the true ancestor.


    He participated in the flame feast a few months ago and was brutally tortured by Nie Kong, but he did not expect to die.He was enjoying the dawn on the top deck of his love boat.He was lying on the luxurious recliner, holding a crystal goblet leisurely and tasting the blood-red red wine inside.


    A slender figure approached him, a young Japanese girl.He is about sixteen or seventeen years old.She is slender and slim, more than ten centimeters taller than Xuecai, and she looks like a model.The pretty face exudes elegance.The fair skin is translucent like a gemstone, and the chestnut hair that reaches the waist is tied into a single ponytail.


    The long hair tied into a ponytail was blown by the sea breeze, swaying quietly, occasionally concealing her green eyes like gems.She is wearing a girls'' school uniform, and in her right hand is a black musical instrument case used to hold a musical instrument keyboard.


    "Your Excellency, I''m bothering you." The girl stopped and bowed respectfully, not humble.


    "Is it the maiden of the Lion King? I thought it would be the silent destroyer who guided the flame feast last time." Vatola looked at the sea island floating in the ocean outside the ship with a super large floating body. The artificial island built by the structure didn''t look at anyone.


    "Yes, I brought a written reply from the Japanese government." The girl handed out a letter.


    "Huh? Is it possible to enter the country." Vatola turned slowly, with a friendly smile on his face, as if there was no trace of the vampire''s unique sense of threat that hidden huge power.


    The girl faintly continued: "From 0:00 this morning, you will be allowed to visit Xianjindao Mozute. From now on, you will be treated as a special diplomatic envoy from the domain of the king of war based on the sanctuary treaty."


    "Oh, it''s a proper conclusion." Vatola was still lying on the couch, taking a sip of red wine.It''s too much trouble, if the old man asked him to be careful, he would definitely not come by the rules.


    The girl raised her face and warned him: "But there is one condition. I hope you can accept the guards assigned by the Japanese government and follow their advice."


    "Could it be that there will be supervision?" So, Vatra nodded with interest: "Then, who is the monitor you mentioned?"


    "It''s just the difference." The girl replied with a provocative expression that contradicted the quiet tone, without fear of the vampire in front of her.


    "The people in the Lion King''s institution are really interesting, are they secretly collecting and training witches who specialize in dealing with vampires?"


    Since she claims to be a monitor, her mission will not be simply to lead people.If Vatra is threatened, at worst, she must wipe him out.Her confident and provocative face made Vatola look back at the girl with interest and ask: "Oh, that''s it. By the way, who are you?"


    "My name is Huangbansha Yahua, and the Lion King agency allowed me to use Wu Weiyuan''s name." She introduced herself, and at the same time felt very upset about Vatola''s non-tension attitude.


    "Your visit to Xianjin City will be the subject of surveillance by our agency, so it will be accompanied by our personnel. Please understand this."


    "Forget it, it''s okay. After all, I didn''t expect that a cute girl like you would be responsible for supervision. The Japanese government''s arrangement is quite ingenious, isn''t it?" Vatola readily accepted, then squinted and smiled Say.


    "Please don''t look at me with colored eyes." Huangbansa Yahua said with a frown.


    "You''re misunderstanding, I think it would be better if it were a cute boy." Vatra muttered to himself, and Saayaka couldn''t bear to look at him.


    "Thanks for your kind words, sir. I am a magic attacker who is allowed to have a six-type heavy demon bow. I hope you don''t forget that I have given you the right to punish you on your own discretion." Sai Shihua threatened.


    Vatola smiled happily, "Haha, good answer, it seems that you are very confident in your own strength. You are very interesting, I agree with that. And, I want to call me Dimi or Vatra is as happy as you please, you can avoid your rigid name."


    "I see, Lord Aldiyaru." Saiyaka did not change his attitude, did not let go of her guard.For her, the demons in front of her were originally the objects they wanted to destroy.


    "Hey, it''s really a group of brainy people, it doesn''t mean anything at all." Facing the cold breath of Vatra, Saaya''s expression was stiff.


    "By the way, I have been looking forward to seeing the Fourth True Ancestor and his emperor again." Vatra grinned slightly, still smiling warmly.Now his whole body is dispersing the curse power that resembles a physical pressure, as if the passionate emotions are directly transformed into an entity, a trace of fear flashes across his eyes.That time Nie Kong summoned the beast to suppress him, often turned into a nightmare and entangled him, for the first time he had invincible thoughts about Nie Kong.


    "He is our enemy."


    Saiya Hua shook her head expressionlessly, her eyes flashed with displeasure. She had her own reasons for Nie Kong''s dissatisfaction.

 1087 The collapse of the second element body 01115Help Enatos get dressed

    Early in the morning, the voices of a few girls that seemed to be happy were spreading across the wall to Nie Kong''s bedroom, awakening Nie Kong.Nie Kong touched the alarm clock and opened his confused eyes to take a look-six twenty.Although the daylight is very fast in summer, it is too early.I don¡¯t think there will be any guests visiting, are they awake yet?Nie Kong, who was so skeptical, stretched his waist and moved away from Ah Ye and Na Yue who were tightly attached to his side.Seeing the happy sleeping faces of the two women, Nie Kong didn''t wake them up, it was early anyway.


    He yawned and went to the bathroom, brushing his teeth and washing his face habitually.After washing his face and returning to the living room, Nie Kong noticed some colorful clothes piled on the sofa.


    The girls'' continuous speech suddenly stopped, and Nasha opened her eyes in surprise, looking up at Nie Kong in amazement.The long hair is tied up and fixed with hair clips to look like short hair, which looks playful and cute.She has a cheerleading uniform on her lap.She seems to be a member of the middle school cheerleader.Now I was wearing a pair of black boxer safety pants, but my movements froze suddenly.


    As expected, there are two other women in the living room, Agurola and Enatos, two blonde loli, who seem to be changing clothes.


    As for Enatos, he didn''t seem to be holding his pink trousers, and his pajamas were easy to wear.Judging from her appearance, she was just about to take off her clothes, and she was not in the same state as Agurola.


    "What are you doing..." Nie Kong couldn''t understand the completely unexpected situation. He stood there and looked at the three girls. He didn''t even know what was going on.


    Agurola, who was standing in her underwear without any cover, turned her head back abruptly, and the girl''s face turned into a big lantern in an instant.


    Although she is slim and slender, she doesn''t give the impression of being weak.


    "Wow, Jun Nie, don''t look at it." Nasha shouted after recovering.


    Agurola''s big green eyes were looking at Nie Kong, nervously, and said, "But... damn servant, please... please don''t look at me with obscene eyes."


    "Early in the morning, why did you... change clothes in the living room?" Nie Kong asked hoarsely.


    "Don''t imagine it. We are going to wear the size of the clothing for the ball game, and we are going to try it on." Naisa said that he was short of breath, but after listening to the explanation, Nie Kong still didn''t know the situation.Originally, the area of ??Caihai School was small, and the middle and high schools needed public facilities, so there was no large-scale sports festival in general colleges and universities, and ball games were used as a formal school for the time being.


    "What do you mean by the clothing of the ball game? You usually wear sports clothes or sports suits?"


    "That''s not right. It''s not for the competition, but the cheerleading uniform for cheering. You can''t use the cheerleading uniform for the class, so you have to make a new one. The trivial part of the housekeeping club will Help, and the boys are willing to produce materials Feiye." Nasha explained like a series of cannons. The excessive talk is one of the rare shortcomings of Nasha. It is fortunate to be able to clarify things at once like this.


    "Cheerleading uniforms? Are the three of you going to wear them?" Nie Kong asked at the somewhat weak Agurola. It seemed that there was no special requirement for girls to dress up before helping.Nasha, currently a cheerleader, will come out to cheer. Nie Kong can understand, but the two girls in the class will participate, and Nie Kong is a little surprised.


    Agurola has a pretty face buried, and for her fearful and timid, it should be very difficult to wear a cheerleader costume and shout in front of many people.


    "I didn''t mean that, but I really couldn''t refuse, and Nasa was with me." She said weakly.But facing Nasha with a dazzling smile, she seemed to be unable to refuse.


    After putting on the cheerleading uniform to cover her body, Agurola turned around in front of Nie Kong, looking at Nie Kong with eyesight.


    "Very cute." Nie Kong smiled.Hearing Nie Kong''s admiration, a happy smile appeared on her face, and she was easily satisfied, so innocent.


    "Um...Nie Kong, I order you to help me wear it." Enatos blushed.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Nie Kong was overwhelmed at this moment. How could he dress other girls?


    Enatos is getting more and more daring, and often do things that make people misunderstood.When Nie Kong wanted to warn her, she would look at Nie Kong with pure and innocent eyes, as if she couldn''t tell anything about men and women.


    Nie Kong gritted his teeth and said, "I''ll help you walk through." Enatos giggled, and stretched out the cheerleading uniform hanging on his right toe in front of Nie Kong.


    She lightly covered her lips and watched Nie Kong''s next move, until Nie Kong was in trouble with her knees.She is sitting on the sofa, don''t lift her nightdress, she can''t wear it at all.


    Nie Kong''s eyes lit up, pretending to be unwilling, and gently sliding his right hand to the skirt.


    "You...you press me, do you want to...what do you want to do."


    Seeing Nie Kong''s bold posture, Enatos weakened by seven points.Not afraid at all, blushing and holding Nie Kong''s neck with both hands.At that moment, Nie Kong pushed his hands forward, he was already half dressed, Nie Kong immediately got up, took his hands back, and brought down the tall night skirt.OK, you''re done.


    Enatos woke up like a dream, and saw that Nie Kong hadn''t lifted his nightdress and put on his pants. He was really unwilling. It turned out that Nie Kong was acting for himself, and it was all because of his own love.Yelled: "No, I didn''t wear it well."


    "Please, don''t make a fool of yourself." Nie Air-conditioning touched her nose, jokingly.


    Enatos shouted that it was a pity that he could only help Nie Kong.On the other side, Agurola dripped a few tears in her eyes, and whimpered, "It''s not fair, I want you to help me dress." As he said, he even started to take off the clothes he was wearing.


    Nie Kong darkly sweat, Agurola, what are you going to make?Enatos and Agurola, the two women often argued secretly, and the last time they fed Nie Kong ice cream has continued to this day.

 1088 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01116Nie Kong was almost terrified

    After breakfast, he couldn''t go out. Xuecai waited at the door for Nie Kong to come out, and whispered good morning.


    Nie Kong felt that she was used to the surveillance days with her.Getting used to that kind of stuff is really scary.


    After passing through the school gate, Nie Kong, Xuecai and the others separated again.Xuecai and the four girls of Nasa in the third grade of junior high school walked to the middle school building a little distance away, while Nie Kong walked to the teaching building of the public facilities on the front alone because his cooking classroom was located there.As for You Ma, Nie Kong strangely did not go to school with him.


    Xianjin Island is a tropical island floating in the middle of the Pacific Ocean. It is clearly halfway through the sweltering September, but there is no autumn atmosphere at all. The midsummer sun is ruthlessly showering the campus in the morning.


    On the way, Nie Kong saw a familiar figure.


    The hairstyle is bright, the make-up is refined, the uniform is sloppy and stylish. In short, it is non-mainstream, but a classmate with eye-catching appearance is a girl who is much more dazzling than ordinary people.


    "Morning, Senior Nie Kong. It''s really rare, that annoying school girl didn''t follow."


    She spoke in a relaxed tone, with a sordid smile on the corners of her correct mouth, which made her look unbelievable.In one of her small hands, she carried a large sports bag, which looked very heavy.


    "Qian Cong? What is the one you brought?" Nie Kong asked casually while accompanying her.


    Lan Yu Qiancong looked at him like this, raised his mouth and smiled: "You came just right, sorry. This thing is unexpectedly heavy and troublesome."


    "I haven''t said anything to help move it," Nie Kong said silently.


    "Hey, you really helped a lot. Ask senior to put me in front of the locker in the high school teaching building."


    Ignoring Nie Kong''s words, Qian Cong gave instructions and stuffed his sports bag into Nie Kong''s arms.Nie Kong shook his head lightly, and reluctantly lifted his bag.From the gaps in the zipper that have not been fully closed, you can see a few old rackets and white feathers-badminton.


    "Badminton rackets, why do you have so many, why do you use them?" Nie Kong asked strangely.


    "I need to use the ball games for practice. My sister and I asked to borrow it. Isn''t it enough school equipment?" Qian Cong explained.


    It turned out to be a ball game, Nie Kong heard from Naisa in the morning, so he nodded clearly.


    "You are very caring occasionally." Nie Kong said with a light smile.


    "Occasionally the two words are superfluous. My nickname is the gentle and considerate high school beauty Qian Cong classmate, right?" She straightened her chest confidently.


    "Where, why didn''t I see it." Nie Kong smirked, and Gu Lu looked at her up and down.


    "Fun yeah. Hey, it was actually Alan who asked me yesterday." Qian Cong summoned the truth without any shame, because she was going to participate in the badminton ball game, so she used it for practice.


    "So, you decided to participate in a badminton game?"


    "Yes, and it''s doubles, the kind of mixed doubles." Qian Cong replied with a thief.After listening to the wishes of everyone in the class, the squad leader Run Tsukuba will assign the events of the ball game arbitrarily.If you have any opinions on the assigned project, you can also find someone to negotiate and exchange, and your position is fair and reasonable.


    "Mixed doubles?" Nie Kong''s expression was stagnant. Of course, he has experience in badminton. The combination of partners in mixed doubles is recognized as a couple.


    "Hehe, you definitely can''t guess who I will partner with." Qian Cong said very happy when he saw his unhappy look.


    "Yes...who, could it be your childhood sweetheart Ma Jishu classmate? No...no, he wouldn''t agree to partner with you." Nie Kong murmured, and then refuted himself.


    "I said, senior, you are really stupid." Qian Cong felt very happy inexplicably, and smiled and made a grimace at Nie Kong, "I was telling you the answer during lunch break. Now we are going to class."


    Nie Kong was a little uncomfortable, and the figures of men appeared in his mind, but they were all rejected by him.


    After finally getting through the lunch break, a figure in a male uniform appeared in the cooking classroom with his arms around the spring onions.Nie Kong was very upset seeing the closeness of the two.But Nie Kong felt that he was a bit strange and familiar, and he didn''t think he looked like a classmate in the shallow class.


    "Hehe, senior, he is the partner I finally found, you will bless us, right." Qian Cong grinned.


    "No...no, who would bless you, I didn''t remember to agree." Nie Kong said angrily.


    Light green eyes rippled for a while, and the smirk on the corner of his mouth increased.


    "Don''t be angry, good noon, Teacher Nie Kong..." He slowly raised his face and said hello to Nie Kong.A handsome and delicate face, it can be said to be very beautiful, but a little feminine.The handsome men and women, the two looked very matched, like a beautiful picture.


    Nie Kong didn''t have time to react for a while, so he stayed for a while and asked, "You...who are you?"


    The boy in front of him was stunned, then clutching his stomach and giggling: "Haha, father, don''t you recognize Yuma. Now, father, you are so cute."


    The boy in front of him finally showed his original appearance, exquisite and feminine, and He Youma is simply a figure carved out of a mold.In the male uniform, the position of the chest is slightly protruding.


    "It was Yu... Yuma?"


    Nie Kong didn''t recognize it, his face flushed.


    "Haha...It''s so funny. It''s a pity that I couldn''t take a picture of Senior''s expression with the camera." Qian Cong covered his belly and laughed.


    "Okay, you two actually got together to make fun of me." Nie Air hummed.


    "Father, don''t you be angry, at best You Ma will give you a hit." You Ma said, hugging Nie Kong''s arm like a baby.


    "Forget it, don''t make that kind of joke in the future, my heart can''t stand it." Nie Kong sighed and knocked Qian Cong''s head hard.


    "By the way, why do you have to pair up with Youma for the competition?"


    Qian Cong smiled, "Because there are only mixed doubles for badminton, I can''t find a partner, so I can only play with Yuma, please beg her to pretend to be a man. Unexpectedly, even the seniors can''t recognize it at a glance. ."

 1089 The collapse of the second element body 01117, the letter of the snake husband

    Yuma used to be a little boyish, and she was indeed very neutral when she put on a boy uniform.And because of the temporary change in the hairstyle of the single ponytail, Nie Kong couldn''t recognize it at a glance. Of course, he might be dizzy.Qian Cong has a boyfriend, how could he accept it.Although Qian Cong was reprimanded by Nie Kong, she looked a little happy.


    Throwing the naughty two girls out of the cooking classroom, Nie Kong went to the monastery in the back mountain and brought food to visit the cats Xia Yin often picked up.It seemed that there was something to be busy, so Xia Yin asked Nie Kong.


    Preparing to go from the back of the school building to the back, suddenly the bench in front of Nie Kong burst open like a balloon filled with air.


    "Well?"


    The broken pieces of wood exploded and passed Nie Kong''s cheek.Even so, he couldn''t understand what happened for a while.The wreckage after the bench exploded was falling in slow motion, but like a prank, it did not carry strong lethality.The keen Nie Kong reacted voluntarily and learned that there was a new danger.A silver flash swiftly flashed towards Nie Kong''s feet, like a lightning bolt.


    Before thinking, his body moved first, and Nie Kong held the flash in a thrilling manner.The real face of the flash is a metal arrow.Western arrows with sharp arrows and feathers carry some mysterious spells.


    "What''s going on!" As can be seen from the attack, the person who attacked Nie Kong had no intention of killing.There are nothing more than two reasons, one is to tease him, the other is to warn him.Spiritual knowledge spread throughout the school, but no suspicious characters were found, all in uniforms of men and women.


    But at this moment, the arrow in his hand suddenly melted and changed its shape.As if the curtain had lost its hook, it turned into a thin metal plate and stretched out flexibly, gradually changing its shape again.


    The metal plate that swelled and bent into an acute angle became a beast with a complicated outline.The appearance is reminiscent, as if there is a double invisible force changing the shape of the steel plate.


    "Shiki God!" The metal plate filled with short life, like a wild beast stepping on the ground and roaring, the wild action is like a genuine beast, it is undoubtedly a monster spawned by a spell.


    Nie Kong threw it out, and the lion-shaped it rolled to the ground a few times and swung its forelimbs at Nie Kong.The beast''s legs made of steel were sharp and sharp like knives, and cracked cracks in the cement.Although it is a false creature spawned by a spell, its agility is still the same as a real beast.Considering that their whole body is made of sharp blades, it might be more dangerous than wild beasts.


    Immediately behind Nie Kong, another beast appeared.Kicking off the wreckage of the bench and showing up was a wolf that was also made of metal plates.I am afraid that it was made by the arrow that was shot at first, and the chair exploded.


    Surrounded by the lion and wolf in the form of steel, Nie Kong''s body emits a burst of milky white flame, shaped like a burning white flame.I am afraid that just a little bit can easily destroy the power of the entire academy, Nie Kong''s ability is too strong.


    "Teacher, please don''t be impulsive!" Just as Nie Kong was about to make a move, the voice of the familiar girl raised.In the sky above Nie Kong, something squeaked by in the wind.That is a silver spear, Xuexia wolf of Xuecai.


    The gun that flew like a gust of wind pierced and shattered the steel lion attacking Nie Kong.


    "Xuecai?" The one who threw the spear to help Nie Kong was the middle school girl Xuecai who had been monitoring him.She rushed like a fascinating beast, flew out of her legs and kicked off the iron mad wolf that rushed towards Nie Kong from behind.


    The wolf whose flesh is as sharp as a weapon is just a thin metal plate from the side.After being kicked by Zhong Xuecai''s strong roundabout, it suddenly shot backwards and sank into the wall with a loud noise.


    Yuk Cai pulled out the gun stuck on the ground.She moved the silver spear tip into the steel wolf, and she broke the wolf''s body easily with one move.


    "Are you okay, teacher?" Xuecai raised the tip of her gun and asked unrelentingly.The delicate appearance that made the tension disappear, causing Nie Kong to hide the power in his body.


    "Sorry, I asked you to come to rescue me, but the clothes were stained with dust." Nie Kong''s physical strength was not a joke, and that attack didn''t hurt him at all.


    "The shikigami that I used to monitor the seniors informed me that there was an offensive curse. I came over to take a look when I cared, but it almost caused a disaster. Teacher, you have to promise me not to use the power in your body. "Xuecai still held the handle of the gun, her back froze in shock.


    "Well, Xuecai will always be by my side anyway." Nie Kong didn''t care about her low face, so she raised her head and coughed artificially, concealing the shyness of her cheeks.


    "It''s a task after all, let alone those, sir. Have you thought of who would attack you?"


    "The other party really targeted me?" Nie Kong asked.


    "That''s not very sure... But this technique is not so much aimed at the teacher as it is a greeting type. They are shikigami, originally used to send letters to recipients located far away, should not be an attack Such a strong technique is right." Xue Cai muttered to herself, and at the same time she started to pick up the steel beast fragments she destroyed, thin metal flakes that looked cheap.


    While grunting in wonder, Yuk Cai bends the metal piece he picked up.After folding into the shape of two triangles connected together, she let the thing float in the air gently.It seems that Xuecai wanted to fold a butterfly and engraved the technique for tracking.


    A fake butterfly shaped like a kindergarten kid''s graffiti, flying in the breeze for a while, and finally falling to the ground as if exhausted.Seeing that, Xue Cai sighed slightly.


    It seems that the caster escaped.I wanted to follow the curse to find the opponent."What Xuecai picked up from the scattered chair was a letter enclosed in a brand new letter. The gorgeous bronzing envelope was sealed with silver sealing wax. Her face was tense when she noticed the wax print on it. It is an emblem carved out of a snake and a sword. Although it is elegant in style, its shape is indescribably weird.


    "A letter from the snake husband Vatola? You dare to provoke me. You''re so courageous." Nie Kong looked down at the envelope with Xuecai, and said coldly when he saw the sender''s name.

 1090 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01118, Narakweiler appears

    Nie Kong opened the golden and noble envelope and read the contents.What the letter said was the invitation to the party that will be held tonight. The big ship in the port of Kumagami City seems to hold some kind of large-scale event.


    Nie Kong¡¯s name was written on the front of the envelope, but he couldn¡¯t think of the reason why Vatola would invite him to the party, and he would deliver the letter with extreme provocation.


    "The Principality of Ordiaru is one of the autonomous territories that constitute the domain of the king of war." Xuecai said solemnly: "That is the Empire of the Night in Eastern Europe-the dominion of the first true ancestor. The teacher should know the first The true ancestor forgets the prestige of the king of war. Although the position is the same as the true ancestor, the power of the domain of the war king is still overwhelming and powerful. It is the prestigious and oldest empire of the night. The sender is the ruler of the autonomous territory, indicating that he is a noble. In other words, it is from the direct blood family of the first true ancestor and belongs to a pure-blood vampire. It belongs to the invitation in the name of his empire, so don¡¯t refuse as much as possible.¡±


    As if to correct Nie Kong''s lack of tension, Xuecai talked about the horror of the first true ancestor.Nie Kong silently shrugged, saying that the little vampire Vatola didn''t deserve to carry shoes to him.


    "But I have no reason to be attacked by things like origami. Did that guy come to find the ballast from overseas?" Nie Kong whispered, thinking of the Shiki God he just met.


    "Teacher, you have to accept the appointment anyway, and it seems to say that you want to bring your partner to the appointment together, but it is strange that it did not say that the fourth true ancestor should go together." Xuecai noticed the content on the paper sharply. Looked up at him.


    "Partner?" Nie Kong met her gaze, and immediately understood what she meant, dare to love Xuecai and hope to accompany Nie Kong to the banquet.


    "In short, parties in Europe and the United States are generally attended by couples or couples." Xuecai nodded her head seemingly knowingly.


    Nie Kong''s eyes were playful, pretending to not understand what she meant, "Suddenly a problem has arisen, what should I do if I am single?"


    "In that case, I should ask an acquaintance to replace it." Xuecai coughed cutely, then looked at Nie Kong: "I don''t think I have a choice to find someone who knows the teacher''s true face and can deal with dangerous situations. There is room."


    "That''s right." Nie Kong lowered his gaze, "It seems that the only one who meets the conditions is that Yuechan."


    "Wh...what?" Xuecai was stunned.


    "Because that Yuechan knows my physique and has a demon attacker''s license, which is very competent, right? Although I look a little too young, it is indeed a problem." Nie Kong teased Xuecai, pretending to be serious.


    "The opposite sex can match the teacher''s conditions, except Teacher Nayue, I think there are other people." Xuecai muttered to herself in a cold tone, already very clear.


    "Hehe, you''re so cute in Xuecai sauce." Nie Kong couldn''t help but laughed out loud.


    "Stupid teacher, you were playing tricks on me,"


    The shy Xuecai Qiao''s face blushed, like a girl who guessed her mind, she suddenly understood that Nie Kong was just playing with her.


    As she spoke, Xuecai''s expression darkened.


    "I don''t have any clothes to wear to the party." Xue Cai bit her lip, her expression as if she was horny.


    "What''s the matter? The invitation of a little vampire, Vatola, doesn''t have to be a lot of trouble. I think it''s enough to maintain a normal posture. No matter what you wear, Xuecai is as beautiful as a princess." Nie Kongwang I looked at her face for a while and couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Huh!" Xuecai''s cheeks were instantly red as if they were about to explode, and she looked at herself uncertainly, showing a strange expression that seemed ashamed and flustered, and then said in a barely audible volume: "Thank you."


    Nie Kong and Xuecai separated after an appointment was scheduled to meet.There seemed to be something to be busy that month, and I didn''t know where to go.So even if Nie Kong wants her to accompany her, she probably won''t have time.


    According to Cape Sasazaki, Nayue-chan was ordered to close the research office of the Jiana Alchemy Industry Company.


    The company¡¯s research room was quiet and gloomy, with only the sound of an air-cooled fan, and the dense jungle-like electronic circuits in the room, and the central screen showed a string of letters of unknown origin.


    A man stared at the words alone, seemingly anxiously pacing back and forth.


    The partition wall of the research room suddenly opened without warning, and it was a strange trio who broke into the room rudely.Two men in black suits, and a woman with a ruffled dress on her body, holding a parasol, she is a woman with an innocent face and an appropriate description of a girl.


    The man turned to face the aggressor who shouldn''t have appeared, frowning and said: "Who are you? This is a confidential company area. You can''t come in freely except employees." He threatened the men in black with sharp eyes.But intimidation is useless. The men in black have badges on their bodies to show their identity as a special security team.That is the badge of the national attacker in the Special Administrative Region Police Department''s attack department, responsible for dealing with international magical crimes.


    "Yosuke Makimura, Research and Development Department of the Kana Alchemy Industry Corporation, right? We suspect that the items in the research room contain items that violate the magic trade management order. We ask you to immediately disclose all the information in the firm and hand in the materials."


    "Even... Violating the trade management order?" The man sweated on his forehead and stood up from his seat: "Wait a minute, what did you make a mistake! We are studying ancient literary analysis, and we have obtained permission to manage the commune."


    "We have previously detained three of Christopher Judd''s subordinates, you should understand." Nayue who held the umbrella muttered.


    Makimura was shocked and gasped.


    "According to Article 5 of the SAR Public Security Protection Regulations, we will detain you from now on. Your statement may become unfavorable evidence in court. I hope you will be cautious in your words and deeds."


    "Hmm..." The two members of the special security team grabbed Makimura''s hands and were about to put on handcuffs. They suddenly greeted them with a heavy blow. They groaned in pain after they hit the pillars next to them.


    It turned out that he had completed his transformation, the orc transformed into a werewolf.The researcher who obtained the muscle power and instantaneous power like a beast has now become a powerful orc.


    "Sure enough, it''s the unregistered Demon Clan...Is it an approver of the Black Death Imperial faction?" Nangong murmured with excitement, and she quietly gave an order: "Astaruti, subdue that guy."


    "Order to accept." Blocking the front of the werewolf was an artificial girl who worked for that month."Execute, Qiangwei''s fingertips."


    The werewolf didn''t care about it, but he didn''t expect that the girl in front of him would surprise the beast.


    In an instant, what appeared on her back, enclosing Astaruti''s body, was a pair of iridescent arms.The shock wave spread around, thick and excessive, with magical fluctuations of substance and quality.


    "What!" The giant''s arm slammed a fist like a cannonball, and beat the werewolf man who rushed forward.The sensation of smashing the bones and flesh was mixed in with the sound of deep impact.


    "Kn...Known beast? Vampire!" While spitting out blood, the orc snorted painfully.


    Astaruti had no emotion in her eyes, and she overwhelmed him with an outstretched arm from behind.


    Makimura, who was seriously injured and unable to maintain the orcs, began to cough violently after becoming a human.The men in black who took the opportunity to rush forward put a metal ring around his neck.That is, the weak electric current can make the nervous response abnormal, so as to prevent the orcs from being turned into an orc.


    "Sorry, instructor Nangong. Thanks to you, I was saved." A member of the special security team thanked that month with his broken right hand.But that month opened the umbrella and said gracefully: "You don''t need to be polite, it''s a trivial matter."


    She did not look at them, but cast her gaze on one or two photos on the table. The photos were printed with stone steles that appeared to be unearthed from some ancient ruins.


    The message engraved on the surface of the stele is the same as the message shown on the screen of the research room, which is a string of characters that cannot be read.


    "The smuggled goods specially shipped by the Black Death Emperor from the Western Regions, is it actually it? It doesn''t look like a simple ancient ruin. Where is the actual thing?"


    "The target cannot be confirmed, it is assumed that it has been transported from this facility." Astaruti listened to the whisper that month and answered flatly.The artificial life girl pointed at the metal storage box for transportation left in the corner of the room.


    There is nothing in it.The stone stele contained in it was probably taken away by someone.


    "Are we a step late?" That month complained displeasurely, looking up at the image on the screen.Only some words can be read.The month when Narakweiler was discovered, he showed a serious expression.


    "The legacy of prehistoric civilization unearthed from the ruins of Mechelgarh No. 9 in South Asia. It is said that countless cities and civilizations have been destroyed in the past. Is it a weapon created by the gods? In terms of the orc¡¯s IQ, it is true to unlock the secret impossible."

 1091 The collapse of the second element body 01119, teasing Saayaka

    The cruise ship of Vatola is anchored at the port in the harbor area. It is a luxurious ship that is still eye-catching from a distance. It is very conspicuous and Xuecai can be recognized at a glance.


    The start time of the party is around seven o''clock in the evening.I could see that a large number of invited guests came in pairs and dressed in gorgeous dresses walking towards the ship from the gangway, looking luxurious and calm, all the so-called demon with status.


    Looking up at the big ship with the ship''s name engraved on the hull, Nie Kong felt that he did not have the courage of the aircraft carrier he had won from Lukar.The hull lit by the mountain lights is facing the night sky, showing off its palace-like magnificent and magnificent appearance, and the gold floc has nothing to do with it.If it comes by a combat warship, it may cause diplomatic problems.


    Teacher, only we are incompatible.Xuecai dumbfoundedly looked at the people in gorgeous dresses in front of her, compared her and Nie Kong''s school uniforms, and said with some annoyance: "It''s all the teacher, I was planning to rent the dresses before the banquet."


    "It''s okay, you have to be confident in yourself." Nie Kong took her hand and boarded the ship with a smile.Xuecai''s face blushed, and she had the consciousness to be Nie Kong''s companion.


    "Teacher, you made a mistake, you should be like them." Xuecai carried the guitar case in one hand, and the other hand held Nie Kong''s arm, like an intimate couple.She has never participated in a banquet, but serious Xuecai has no stage fright.The hall serving as the venue was so wide that it did not feel like it was in the ship, and there were hundreds of visitors.


    Bright and dazzling lights, luxurious and sumptuous cuisine, and dignified adults gathered in such a venue.Nie Kong and Xuecai have different clothes, and of course they have attracted a lot of attention.But no one would make fun of him, because he became the focus of the banquet.The self-confident smile, the elegant and noble moves, and the temperament exuded compared everyone.After getting on this boat, Xuecai was a little excited, and with a relaxed sense of tension, she held Nie Kong''s arm tightly.


    "Oh, my feet slipped a bit." A Qianying fell towards them and squeezed between Xuecai and Nie Kong, forcing Xuecai to separate from Nie Kong.


    The young woman in front of her looks nearly 170 centimeters tall.It can be seen from the beauty of the pretty face that she is just a teenage girl.She has long chestnut hair and fair skin, and her attractive face.The slim and slender figure matches well with the slim dress on her body.


    "I''m rude, I accidentally slipped and slipped." The long-haired girl said, her attitude seemed innocent, but she looked at Nie Kong with obvious hostility.


    "I''m going to ask for some advice. You have stood up again now, why do you use a fork at me?" Nie Kong snorted coldly.


    "It''s all because you touched Xuecai with your nasty hands, Nie Kong." The girl knew Nie Kong''s name and she narrowed his eyes in surprise.She still holding the fork in her backhand, staring at Nie Kong coldly.


    Although that kind of spiritual power is similar to the Xuecai I just met, the opponent is far more aggressive than Xuecai.She felt that as long as a flaw was revealed, she would attack without saying a word.


    "Who are you? It looks like I saw you for the first time?" Nie Kong was very surprised and asked the girl.


    "Saya Hua?" Xuecai, who broke in when Nie Kong stared at each other, called the long-haired girl in surprise.In an instant, Saiyaka showed dramatic changes.From full of hostility, the gorgeous smile filled the whole pretty face, the murderous aura that was originally exuded from the whole body turned into a breath of gentle love, like a cold winter turned into a warm spring.


    "Xue Cai Xuecai, my snow vegetable!" She hugged Xuecai so hard, it seemed that the sister who had just left and reunited, squinted like a dog that was touched by her master.


    "Long time no see, Xuecai, how are you doing?"


    "Okay... OK." Faced with her enthusiasm, Xuecai seemed a little overwhelmed.Although I was very happy when I met again, my surprise felt stronger.Regardless of Yukana¡¯s reaction, Saaya touched her cheek to her hair intimately: "When I was away, the task of monitoring a perverted vampire was actually pushed on you. You are so pitiful! The execution of the Lion King mechanism Department, how could I destroy my snow vegetables like that! But it doesn''t matter anymore. If that pervert dares to touch your finger, I will immediately kill him."


    "Well, Sa...Saya Hua, don''t be like this." Xuecai looked a little hard to resist.


    "Don''t do that to other people''s female partners without authorization. It''s disgusting." Nie Kong grabbed Xuecai''s wrist and pulled her to his side.The Xuecai, who was finally free from Saayahua''s arms, seemed to be relieved and walked around behind Nie Kong.


    Seeing the disappearance of the person in her arms, Saaya glared at Nie Kong fiercely and said, "What are you doing! Don''t touch the snow vegetables with your dirty hands, a perverted vampire!"


    "It''s too late, Xuecai is already pregnant with my child." Nie Kong said pityingly, scaring the fierce Saaya Hua to a bloodless face.


    "You...you... dare to defile the pure snow vegetables, I... I want to kill... kill you."


    "Teacher, what are you talking nonsense." Xuecai''s pretty face was hot, and she looked at Nie Kong with her hands on her hips and said.


    "Isn''t it, I have kissed you." Nie Kong smiled.


    "Yes...That''s right, but...but..." Xuecai was ashamed of herself, but she didn''t understand what it had to do with pregnancy.


    "Hey, kissed Yuk Cai..." Saya Hua shouted.


    "Yes, don''t you know that you will get pregnant after you kiss?" Nie Kong laughed.


    "Wow, are you kidding me? Don''t think of me as a three-year-old kid who doesn''t understand anything, who...who would believe in the kind of pregnancy that can get pregnant if you kiss. Ooh, my snow vegetables Destroyed by a perverted vampire." Although he didn''t believe it in his mouth, he cried so much that his nose remained.


    "Stupid teacher, look at making her cry." Xuecai glanced at Nie Kong reproachfully, and held the crying Sayahua in her arms like an older sister, "Don''t cry or cry, you are lying. "


    She is younger than Saiyaka in her age and body, but it is strange that Yukina looks like a sister.


    "Really...really." Saiya Hua sniffed, still not forgetting to stare at Nie Kong fiercely.


    "Yes, it is."


    Yukina nodded ashamed as she looked at Saayaka.


    "By the way, is she the witch of the Lion King institution?" Nie Kong asked.


    As if to interrupt the two of them, Saiyaka interjected from the side: "I am Saiyaka Huangsaka, Wu Weiyuan from the Lion King''s organization."


    "What is Wu Weiyuan? Isn''t it the same as Sword Witch?" Nie Kong asked Xue Cai again.Xuecai shook her head slightly and replied: "The two titles belong to the magic attacker, but the skills of training are different."


    Seeing Nie Kong frowning, Saaya Hua explained with a smug look: "Wu Weiyuan''s true skill lies in cursing and assassination. In other words, it is my mission to obliterate your perverted pervert that has always been entangled with Xuecai. ."

 1092 The collapse of the second element body 01120, first heard of the Black Death King faction

    Nie Kong and Sayahua were hostile to each other. Yukana covered her eyes and shook her head feebly: "Sayahua, why did you appear on the cruise ship of Aldiyaru? You used to be in the foreign affairs class. Multinational magical crime."


    "Now I''m on a mission." Saayaka replied, who was so gentle as to be two people.


    "Task?" Xue Cai said in surprise.


    "It''s the same as you, Yukina. I took over the job of monitoring vampires. It is my task to monitor Duke Aldiyaru and prevent the citizens of Kushigami City from being exposed to danger." After listening to Saya Hua casually. It means that Xue Cai finally clarified the situation.Just as Xue Na came to Xian Shen Island to monitor Nie Kong, Saiya Hua was also ordered to monitor Vatra and boarded the ship.In order to obliterate Vatra if it causes harm.


    "Sure enough, the noon matter has nothing to do with you."


    If so, Nie Kong probably guessed who it was after sending letters during the day and controlling the shikigami to attack him.That didn''t have any special intentions, it was just to find trouble with Nie Kong.Sayahua seems to have a sister-in-law feeling towards Xuecai, and in her eyes, Nie Kong has naturally become an evil vampire who puts her baby Xuecai in danger.Fortunately, Nie Kong did not have Lily''s tendency.


    "Hmph, what are you talking about, why don''t I understand." Saya Hua pretended to be stupid.


    Xuecai thought of the attack at noon, and suddenly realized it, and said with a wry smile: "Saya Ka, don''t mess with people indiscriminately, who should be responsible if it causes a catastrophe."


    Saiyaka replied weakly: "Who told him to look very proud? I just teased him a little bit." Shikigami''s remote control, no wonder she didn''t find her in the school.


    The surrounding crowd looked at Nie Kong and the others, and pointed at them.Xue Cai cried out bad, failed to use spells to drive away the miscellaneous people, etc., and now caused everyone to watch their jokes.


    "Haha, I''m so glad to meet again."


    The surrounding crowd separated a broad road, and saw a handsome young man in a pure white coat slowly approaching him.The figure is tall and delicate, without a sense of threat.The nobles in the domain of the warlord belonged to the pure blood vampires of the true ancestor, even though they were not as powerful as the first true ancestor Vatola.The young man turned his head back with his blond hair, and looked at Nie Kong with blue eyes, with some respect in him.


    "Oh, it seems your luck is very good, you didn''t die in the last feast." Nie Kong said flatly, but praised the younger generation''s tone.The crowd watching the excitement around him was sweating coldly. He actually talked to Vatola in that tone, didn''t he want to live?As they expected, Vatola''s whole body was covered with pure white flashes, and magical power surged out.


    "Teacher!" The first reaction was Xuecai.She drew her spear from the instrument box and planned to rush to Nie Kong.Saiyaka also followed suit to cover Yukana, what happened in a blink of an eye.


    The people around were gloating, as if they had guessed the result.


    "Thank you, Your Highness, for worrying." But surprisingly, Vatola''s magic suddenly faded.He knelt to face Nie Kong on one knee and lowered his head deeply, but a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Countless people were horrified and inexplicable, and those who could face Wattola''s attitude would only be the noble true ancestors.


    "The last banquet tentatively tried to drive the majesty, and I sincerely apologize for how offensive it was. My name is Dimitri Vatola, and I was given the title of Ordia by the Forgotten Warlord of our ancestor. Duke Lu¡¯s title. It¡¯s a blessing to be here."


    Yukana and Saayaka, who held the silver spears, were all stunned when they saw the change in Vatola''s attitude.


    "Don''t talk about polite things, nothing will bother me. Don''t you know that the party you are hosting is actually very boring." Nie Kong asked with a frown.


    Vatra smiled and raised his head, which was a kind smile at the same time."For your dissatisfaction, please forgive me."


    "President Aldiyaru, I have a question, why don''t the Fourth True Ancestor be invited here?" Sayahua asked.She thinks that the fourth true ancestor is the protagonist of the party, but he overlooked the important and minor differences.


    Yukuna sighed deeply, without waiting for him to answer, and then Saiyaka''s words looked straight towards Vatra with a serious expression: "Please tell me what you intend to do with your visit to Xuanjin City. Could it be with the emperor of the fourth true ancestor? Is it your purpose to have an improper relationship?"


    "No, the main purpose is to visit His Royal Highness Nie Kong. As for the fourth true ancestor, it''s the second. And I have to come here because I have to come to the artificial island for some serious business." Facing Xuecai''s accusatory speech, Vatra did not change his smile. .


    On the other hand, Xuecai exuded an offensive aura, glaring at Vatra threateningly and asked: "What do you call the business?"


    "His Royal Highness Nie Kong, have you heard of Christopher Judd Xiu?" Vatola asked with a smile.


    "No, who is that?" Although Nie Kong has been here for more than three years, he only has a general understanding of the world''s structure. As for the main characters, he doesn''t know anything.


    "He is a retired orc soldier born in the domain of the king of war, a small well-known terrorist in Europe, and a cadre of the radical group Black Death Royal faction." Vattola calmly explained with a glass of champagne.


    "I''ve heard the name of the Black Death Imperial faction, but didn''t that have collapsed years ago? Because the commander was assassinated and died." Xuecai said strangely.


    "Yes, I killed it. Although it''s an old orc man with a little tricky stunt." Vatola replied with a leisurely smile while drinking from a glass: and Judith was the one who survived the black death imperial faction.To be precise, the remaining party of the Black Death Royal faction has actually hired him as the new instructor.Those people hired Jia Dexiu, who had left behind a great accomplishment in the case of terrorists."


    "Wait a minute, does your reason for coming to Xianjin Island have anything to do with the man named Judxiu?" Xuecai hurriedly asked.


    "That''s the case. Some intelligence pointed out that Judexiu had dived to the artificial island with the subordinates of the Black Death Emperor faction." Wattola nodded admiringly, and told Nie Kong in an official tone.


    "The Black Death Emperor faction is a discriminatory orc superiorist. Their purpose is to completely abandon the peace treaty signed between mankind and the true ancestor, and take control of the warlord domain from the first true ancestor."

 1093 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01121, light green onion shot

    Therefore, the first true ancestor sent his powerful general, Vatola, to the artificial island with the purpose of destroying the terrorist organization, not just a reason to visit Nie Kong and appear to be fine.


    "The goal of the European terrorists is the first true ancestor. What''s the point of coming to the small artificial island?" Nie Kong seemed to listen to Nayue''s words. The day before yesterday, he caught three orcs of the Black Death King faction, which may be related.


    "Who knows, what I can think of, will it be obtained by the means to defeat the true ancestor? After all, their ultimate goal is to kill the first true ancestor." The Black Death Emperor faction has the ability to defeat the true ancestor. The ancestors'' means indicated that their existence would be a powerful threat to all other vampires.But Vatra spread his hands, with an attitude of nothing to do with him, obviously he didn''t care.


    "Well, can you defeat the true ancestor level means? It''s really interesting." Nie Kong nodded, showing no intention of stopping.


    "Hey, right. His Royal Highness Nie Kong is like me, I hope to see the power to kill the true ancestor." If Judd Xiu really gets the power to kill the true ancestor, they will be the first to find the tile. Torah.And that''s why Vatra appeared outside the artificial island with fanfare.


    "Where is the time to make a joke now? If you want to fight a war, you can go back to your own territory. Please don''t drag your teacher into the water, and don''t cause trouble to cities in other countries!" Xuecai reprimanded him with a violent spirit.


    "There is no way, we can only take self-defense in the face of terrorist attacks. If future battles will destroy the facilities on the artificial island, I apologize here first." Vatola smiled.


    Judging from his appearance, it was clear that he did not intend to stop them before they dig out the means to deal with the true ancestor, but stayed on the cruise ship and waited for them to come.


    "If the attacker of the artificial island can catch Judd Xiu, then I have nothing to say, it is the best to save trouble." Vatola shrugged, he has a character that is afraid of chaos and warlike.


    As long as Vatra takes justified defense as his proposition, the Lion King agency to which Xuecai and others are affiliated cannot stop him.As a diplomatic envoy in the field of the King of War, Vatra is also impossible to drive him out of the Island of String God due to the absurd reasons that the terrorists are targeting.


    "Duke Aldialu, thanks for your kindness, but I don''t think you need to bother." Xuecai replied in Leng Che''s voice.


    "It is true that if His Highness Nie Kong takes a shot, their chance of winning is very slim." Vatra showed such an expression and looked at Nie Kong, who was not nervous at all.


    "You missed a point, we will catch the remnants of the Black Death King faction on your behalf." Xuecai, who has a sense of justice, couldn''t bear his wanton destruction of the artificial island and dragging Nie Kong into the water.


    "Suki!" Saiya Hua exclaimed.As soon as she got involved with Xuecai, she seemed to break her gong after acting calmly and capable.


    "Please be quiet. As a teacher monitor, that is a natural judgment. Since the other party intends to kill the true ancestor, the teacher is likely to be in danger and cannot sit idly by." Xue Cai emphasized in a harsh tone.Precisely because of her personality, Xuecai will become stubborn once she makes up her mind.


    "Well, is it necessary to spend a lot of time. Xuecai, you have to believe in the power of the teacher." Nie Kong said silently.


    "No, didn''t the teacher forget the last time on Warehouse Street? How can I be assured of you." Xuecai sighed.


    "In that case, let me take a look at the strength of the sword witch of the Lion King mechanism for the time being." Watola slowly sipped the red wine with a smile on his face.


    And Saayaka''s face was depressed, and it seemed that Yukina told her to be quiet like a reprimand, which made her suffer a big blow.After the conversation, Nie Kong took Xuecai and left without any nostalgia for the opening of the banquet.


    The wardrobe is full of fashionable clothes, various women''s magazines, cosmetics and some rag dolls that you can love.The lightly green room is like an ordinary girl''s room.


    But only the desk in the corner is different, with a large screen and a cluster of rack-mounted computers.There are computers that are comparable to small-scale technology companies or university research rooms, placed on the desks.That scene was like the room of an otaku living in the house.


    Although only a few people know that Qian Cong''s specialty is computer programming, and he belongs to the type of genius girl.


    She is a hacker, and the IT industry calls her the emperor''s nickname of the emperor.Taking into account personal interests and practical interests, Qian Cong will also accept high-paying jobs from companies and enterprises on Tenjin Island or artificial island management communes.


    Having said that, Qian Cong is not in the mood for work today because he learned from You Ma that what party Nie Kong and Xuecai were attending.Originally looking for Xiaolun to complain, she activated the communication software of her mobile phone and suddenly found an unfamiliar email.


    The sender''s mail address is from the Jiana Alchemy Industry Company. Qian Cong has received several work commissions and knows that it belongs to a large number in the city of Kanami.


    The strange thing is that the content inside is not a mail for commissioned work.There is only one line of message written on it: "Seek interpretation"


    "What, although it doesn''t feel like a virus mail." Qian Cong tilted her head and opened the information attached to the letter.After a glance, the result revealed a strange string of characters of unknown origin, a terrifyingly complicated language system, and a flawed logical array. It is different from any national language that has existed on the earth before, and it is not used for magic or The incantation of the incantation.


    Even if all groups of linguists or magicians are used, it is difficult to interpret them.Qian Cong is different. She is very smart and has a keen interest in solving puzzles.


    "You dare to challenge me, you have the courage." He exhaled with a cheerful expression, and his fighting spirit was burning.


    As a hacker''s intuition, she is telling her that the symbols displayed on the phone are not strings for humans, so it is absolutely impossible to decipher it from ordinary linguistics.


    Knowing the program, she quickly understood that it is mainly a language created by things other than human beings and used to manipulate command systems with unknown special structures.


    If you want to vent a sullen breath, coupled with pure curiosity, Qian Cong starts to understand the text line first.The weird text is disintegrated, and the translated text is displayed.


    "Naraqweiler?" Looking at the words appearing on the screen, he muttered lightly and continued to tap the keyboard.


    The night in the Mozu Special Zone of Xian Shen City was getting deeper and deeper. She didn''t know that month, and things went beyond her expectations.The heads of the orcs cannot indeed unlock the characters, but they can entrust them to world-class geniuses to complete them.

 1094 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01122, Jia Dexiu is here

    After leaving the cruise ship, it was already ten o''clock in the night.Since Xuecai lives on the opposite side of Niekong''s villa, she can drop in with Niekong.While on the road, Xuecai apologized for her friend and hoped that Nie Kong would forgive her.


    According to Yukina, when she was a child, Saiyaka was often abused by her biological father, so she was afraid of contact with boys.The schools she has been attending are all girls'' colleges.


    Nie Kong was speechless, how her setting was similar to that of Iwa Mahiru in the Lost Restaurant, and was also influenced by her father''s childhood.It''s just that Mazuru Iwa''s father instilled some strange remarks in her when she was young, saying that boys are all ferocious big bad wolves and would eat her.As a result, Iwa Majiro cried and said that his father raised her to eat her in the future.One is taking the initiative to ask her daughter to avoid men, and the other is the result of her own violence.


    Nie Kong was very disappointed with Saya Hua''s father. There are people who are willing to hurt such a lovely and beautiful daughter.Fortunately, her father died a few years ago.


    "So, Saya Kaa will speak badly to the teacher, but Saya Ka is actually very pitiful." Yukina whispered.


    "Well, I understand, I have forgotten that little thing a long time ago." Nie Kong smiled.


    "Thank you, teacher. If you can, please help me ask the teacher that month about Judith." In front of Nie Kong''s villa, she smiled happily at Nie Kong.Shaking his hands and bid farewell to Nie Kong, he returned to the apartment opposite.


    The day before that month it was said that three orcs were captured, so Nie Kong felt that she must have some information.After asking her, I found out that I only knew the news that Ju Dexiu had transported the stone monument of the ruins from a foreign country.Of course, I don¡¯t know the exact location, otherwise he would be arrested and brought to justice before Narakweiler was able to wake up.


    The next morning, the first grade classroom of Caihai College.It is the third math class in the morning, Qian Cong and the others are listening to the teacher''s lecture attentively.As for Nie Kong, he is taking Xuecai''s cooking class.


    Suddenly, Qian Cong''s classroom door was opened rudely.Seeing the figure slowly entering the room, the students let out a short exclamation.The one who appeared blocking the door was a tall man in a gray military uniform. His face was covered with silver animal hair, and his protruding mouth was showing fangs.


    "Orc? And is it a demon that hasn''t landed?" Qian Cong let out a low hum after hearing Ji Shu mutter.


    Yuma frowned. If she was just an orc, she was confident that she could knock him down with magic.But there were a few orcs in front of them, and they had to take into account the safety of classmates.Even by surprise, there is probably no chance of winning.


    "Gerry Golei, have you found anyone?" Following the orc ahead, another rough man in military uniform came in.Although the visitor is in a human form, he is an elderly man with an amazing sense of majesty.


    "I can only confirm that she is among the forty people in the class, Major." The orc said in a bitter and incomprehensible voice, and it seemed that she was not fluent in Japanese.


    Jishu heard their conversation and immediately understood.They are people to investigate, so they came all the way to their classroom.


    The old man called the major snorted like it was troublesome and said: "The Japanese look hard to recognize, although they can be taken hostages together, but they are too much. It is said that in the month of Nangong, the demon killer, It¡¯s like teaching in school."


    "You...what are you going to do, don''t... don''t hinder our class." The math teacher with eyes reacted and preached to them.However, he could not come to the end. The old man in military uniform called the major pulled out his pistol and fired at a speed faster than Ji Shu could react.A bullet hit the teacher''s knee instantly, and his body immediately slumped to the floor, and the terrible sight unfolding before his eyes made Qian Cong and others shut their tongues.


    "Major?" The boss appeared to be too heavy on the human, making the orc male show a puzzled expression.


    "Ah, I''m sorry to scare you. Don''t worry, as long as you are obedient, I have no intention of harming you." The old man put away his pistol and gave a light reason.There is no special meaning in the tone of reflection or regret.Obviously, his seemingly cruel behavior is a correct judgment for the soldier.


    Then he said to them in fluent Japanese: "Lan Yu Qian Cong is among you, I hope she can handle an errand for us, can she come out obediently."


    "Who are you, what can I do for you?" Qian Cong stood up bravely, and asked the man while guarding the students.She couldn''t help but be afraid, but there was no tremor in her voice.


    For Qian Cong''s brave appearance, the man known as the major showed admiration.Just because he is a soldier who values ??bravery, he will pay respect to those who have courage.This is probably his style.


    "It''s me who is rude. We only understand the rules of the battlefield. I will apologize to the ladies for being late. My name is Christopher Juddsiu-a retired soldier in the field of the king of war, and now I am a revolutionary. "The old man bowed to her slightly and replied politely.


    Ki Shu looked at the face of the man whose name was reported, and gasped in shock.The person in command of the Black Death King faction would actually show up in a Caihai school to deliberately take Qian Cong away, what happened?


    "I can leave with you, but you can''t hurt anyone in the school." Qian Cong said bravely.


    "Haha, I admire your bravery, Lan Yu Qing Cong. I can agree to your request, and I didn''t mean to hurt humans." Ju Dexiu said with a smile.


    Just as Qian Cong was about to leave with them, Yuma, who was a witch, yelled and waited.


    "You Ma, don''t stop me, that is the trouble I caused, and it can''t change everyone''s danger..." Qian Cong said softly.


    "No...no, I just want to give you a parting hug." You Ma laughed bitterly, and stepped forward to hug Qian Cong.In her unexpected eyes, Yuma''s lips lightly pressed against her mouth.She whimpered, that was her first kiss.Before she pushed You Ma away, Qian Cong felt that the sky was dim, and her consciousness gradually weakened, sinking into the darkness, sinking into the bottom of the extremely deep darkness.

 1095 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01123, the exchange of two women

    In the eyes of others, Yuma took the initiative to hug Qian Cong.Then the two girls kissed, stunned the whole class.Many people whispered, guessing whether Yuma is a lily attribute.No wonder Yuma pretends to be a boy and Qian Cong to participate in mixed doubles for badminton.It seemed to connect the mysteries one by one, and the students around had made up the situation by themselves.


    After a simple kiss, they saw You Ma slowly falling onto their desk.As for "Shallow Onion", bravely followed a few orcs and left the classroom.Xiaolun pushed You Ma and found that she had lost consciousness.


    Qian Cong woke up in bed and found that she was not in the familiar classroom, but in the bed in the school health room.She thought it was very strange, didn''t the orcs say that they had something to threaten to do.When I got up from the bed, I suddenly felt strange, and my body became much lighter than before.


    "You Majiang, are you okay. I know you are very worried about the safety of Qian Cong, but it will not help you if you are anxious." Seeing "You Ma" waking up, Xiao Lun comforted her.


    You Ma looked left and right, then pointed to her pretty face and asked weirdly: "Xiao Lun sauce, are you talking to me."


    "Really, is your brain broken in You Ma Jiang? There is no one else in the room, so of course it is talking to you." Xiao Lun thought You Ma was irritated, a little incoherent.


    Qian Cong''s eyes widened, and hurriedly turned over and rushed to the glass window of the health room for a photo.


    Reflected in the mirror are girls with delicate facial features and hairstyles that crushed a black single ponytail while sleeping.The eyes opened so frightfully that they were big and watery, with long eyelashes and a beautiful nose.In the mirror is Xiandumu Yuma, who is clearly his friend Yuma.Swinging silently repeatedly, confirming that this body will act according to its own consciousness.There is no room for doubt.My mind ran into Yu Ma''s body, and I exchanged bodies with Yu Ma.


    "What is the situation!" She touched her hand into her bra, only feeling that it was much smaller than before.If Scallion''s bust is 84, it is only about 80 now.


    "No...impossible, have you changed your body with You Ma." As if thinking of something, she hurriedly grabbed Xiaolun''s Yushou and said, "Yes... by the way, those who are in danger of breaking into our classroom The molecule."


    "Are you talking about the soldier named Jia Dexiu? He left the school with Qian Cong. I hope she is not in danger." Xiao Lun smiled bitterly.


    Hearing Yuma leaving instead of her tight and dangerous orc, she only felt a tremor.Anxiously, Nie Kong flashed out of her mind, until now, she can only see Senior


    Is there any good countermeasure?


    Although she did not know the true identity of Nie Kong, she regarded Nie Kong as her only support.And Yuma is the goddaughter that seniors recognize, and he should be responsible for knowing the truth.


    "Alan, you go back to the classroom first, I have something to leave." Before Yuma was exposed, he had to rescue her.


    The light spring on the corridor of the teaching building ran directly to the hallway of the classroom in public facilities, and soon came to the cooking classroom that was in class.Except for Nie Kong, no one can think of anyone who can discuss this abnormal situation.


    "You Ma, what happened...did it happen?" Nie Kong, who was in class, looked surprised when You Ma suddenly missed class to visit.


    Sure enough, his current appearance seemed to others to think that it was Yuma, and the possibility of illusion caused by pure suggestion or hypnotism disappeared.She stepped forward and took Nie Kong''s arm and said, "My father, I...I have something important to tell you. I''m sorry to ask you to leave for a while? It''s not convenient to talk here... "


    Nie Kong felt that You Ma in front of him was a bit strange, so he told Agurola in the class and said to them to practice themselves, and then followed her to the empty rooftop.


    "You Ma, what''s the matter? Could it be that you are sick?" Nie Kong pressed his forehead and Scallion''s forehead tightly together, and took her body temperature.


    In an instant, Qian Cong''s entire face was completely red.She never thought that she would use You Ma''s body to enjoy the benefits that seniors brought her.


    "Senior, it''s... it''s me." Qian Cong pointed to her face and blinked at Nie Kong: "Then... that... please calm down and listen to me. I don''t know what part of the explanation... ...But Yuma is gone."


    "Well, what are you talking about." Nie Kong watched You Ma speak in a light onion tone, and a question mark popped out of his head.


    "In short, although I am Yuma, I am not Yuma inside!" Qian Cong said.


    "Could you be... Shallow Cong?" It was probably her attitude and words that had brought some inspiration. Suspicious Nie Kong narrowed his eyes and asked her.


    "Woo, it''s great for you to recognize me, senior." Qian Cong couldn''t help holding his hand in gratitude.The person who can recognize her no matter what she looks like, is so overwhelming that she feels reliable.


    Nie Kong clearly didn''t notice the change in his soul, so he asked with a dubious expression, "Huh, really."


    "You may not be able to believe it, but it''s true. Yes... Yes, the first time I met with Senior was in the hospital, Senior came to comfort me who was crying." Qian Cong seemed to think of something and said quickly.


    "Are you really a genuine light green onion?" Nie Kong confirmed seven or eight points. He originally thought that the spatial power surrounding You Ma''s body was exuded by her magical power, but it seems not, but the spatial technique.


    "Hmm..." She nodded without hesitation.


    "It means that Yuma''s body is filled with a light onion soul, so where is your body now? Or is it because the two of you are playing pranks because they are fun for a while?" Nie Kong asked strangely.


    "By the way, the current Youma is very dangerous. A few minutes ago, an old man named Jia Dexiu broke into our classroom and not only injured our math teacher, but also said that something would trouble me. Youma was worried about me. That''s why, so I swapped bodies. If... If you don''t find her as soon as possible, Yuma might be in danger..." she said anxiously.


    "Is it Juadexiu of the Black Death King?" Nie Kong frowned. He didn''t expect that the target that Yue and Xuecai were looking for would appear at Caihai Academy in a fair manner, and grabbed Youma, who replaced Light Green.


    Although Yuma is a witch, she is not very powerful.Since staying by his side, Nie Kong had already ignored the practice of magic, so Nie Kong couldn''t leave it alone.

 1096 The collapse of the second element body 01124tangled

    "It stands to reason that the Black Death King faction is just an organization that causes terrorist attacks. There is no need to kidnap a high school student. Qian Cong, do you know why you were arrested?" Nie Kong changed the subject.


    "Hmm, I don''t understand at all." Qian Cong shook her head with a sense of guilt. She was really confused about the commission of the Black Death King faction. She spread her hands and sighed: "Hey, but I don''t know what to do. After all, those people There seems to be something I want to handle."


    "Are you talking about... an errand?" The Black Death King faction will have something to help from a high school student, which is too unreasonable.


    Qian Cong spoke slightly and said, "Although I''m telling you all about my seniors, because I''m working as a freelance programmer. I occasionally encounter illegal hacking work commissions. This is the first time I have been so tough."


    "Is it a hacker job?" Although Nie Kong had heard that she was going to work in a labor management agency before, Nie Kong didn''t know that Qian Cong would be a computer expert like Song, the goddess of wagtail.


    "Occasionally, I use the computer for special tasks. Sometimes I design some convenient programs, and sometimes I want to invade the networks of other companies and decode passwords." Qian Cong explained.


    "The Black Death King...why do you want to entrust you with work?" For the Black Death King who was hunted down by the SAR police, even if it was just kidnapping high school girls, it should be considered a risky behavior.It''s hard to understand why they would rather take that kind of risk and want a programmer''s reason.


    "I also think it''s incredible. The Black Death King faction is the terrorist who caused a topic in Europe a few years ago. I really don''t understand why that kind of person would like me. If you can know how to change your body, Yuma might There will be no danger." Qian Cong said in distress. If You Ma was injured because of her, she would regret it for a lifetime.


    Nie Kong used his spiritual sense to detect her location and found that she was not in danger, as if she was sitting on a helicopter.


    "Speaking of which, I haven''t been able to understand until now, how did you and her swap bodies?" Nie Kong asked strangely.


    Qian Cong recalled the scene before the coma, in which You Ma snatched her first kiss.Could it be said that Yuma''s body or her own body has strange abilities and can''t change her body once she kisses others?


    "Pre...senior, please try me and kiss." She suddenly looked at Nie Kong, and Qiao blushed in a mess.


    "Eh, don''t you suddenly say some strange things, it sounds embarrassing to hear." Nie Kong couldn''t guess the truth or falsehood of her words, because her request was too abrupt.


    "Don''t get me wrong, I... I''m just experimenting to see if the body has changed due to kissing." Qian Cong said with a shy smile as if to cover up, as usual.


    Nie Kong was very speechless to her, you thought you were Yamada-kun.Before he had time to refuse, Nie Kong''s face was firmly grasped by her with both hands as soon as Qian Cong''s face came.


    "Hmm!" Suddenly, a soft touch came from Nie Kong''s lips, with a faint fragrance.


    Qian Cong''s head was still blank, and time did not know how long had passed.Her delicate cheeks were flushed, and the wind blew in from the window, making waves gently on her black bangs.


    After a long time, the overlapping two separated.Qian Cong confirmed one thing, it was not You Ma''s physique that caused the body to exchange, she and Nie Kong did not change their bodies.But she didn''t feel annoyed, but rather pleased.The only pity was that he could not use his body, but used Yuma''s body to kiss him.Having said that, is it Yuma''s kiss or his own?


    "Teacher, what did you two just do on the rooftop?" Xuecai''s voice like a cold front swept from behind, and Qian Cong coughed shyly.Xuecai''s big eyes were unexpectedly close, and she was staring at him.


    "Wait a minute, there is a reason for this, not what you see." Nie Kong said.


    "I''m ignoring you, idiot teacher." Xuecai whispered like a tantrum.Watching Nie Kong with Shishen, it is impossible for her to not know the cause and course of the matter.


    It''s just that in Xuecai''s eyes, Qian Cong was just a reason to kiss Nie Kong, but the teacher should resist her temptation. It was clear that he was facing his goddaughter''s face.Looking at her angry appearance, Qian Cong felt surprisingly happy.


    "Stop talking nonsense, the important thing now is to rescue You Ma from the Black Death King faction. It seems that you can fight alongside Xuecai again." His eyes suddenly met the Xuecai who was looking at him. When the teacher kissed me, Xuecai said with a tender smile: "I don''t think that when the teacher kissed me, I obviously only kissed the neck!"


    Nie Kong paused, it turned out that she was angry about that.


    And Qian Cong screamed badly, patronizing her own affairs, almost forgetting that You Ma was suffering.


    A bird parked on the rooftop stared at their every move. The bird had thick gray feathers that seemed to be made of metal, always looking at Nie Kong and the others in the dazzling morning light.


    At the same moment, a young girl was standing on the roof of the building in the southern district of Shigami Island.She is a young girl with long hair, with a large black musical instrument box at her feet.What the girl looked at was the teaching building on the opposite side of several buildings.Through the bird''s eyes, she was watching their conversation.


    "Too...too shameless..." the girl murmured in her lips.Her white cheeks were reddening slightly, not knowing that it was due to unbearable anger or shame.


    "It seems that it is really necessary to impose proper sanctions on that man. Not to mention kissing Xuecai, that man flirted with other girls. He failed to cultivate the noble character and personality that matched Xuecai. Moreover, the low-income teacher did not give eternal love to her and absolutely obeyed. What''s more, the person who made Xuecai sad can never be forgiven. Staring at Nie Kong fiercely.As Wu Weiyuan who was used by the Lion King''s organ to assassinate, she couldn''t wait to immediately draw out her six-type reloaded magic bow to show Nie Kong a little bit of color.

 1097 The collapse of the second element body 01125Saiya Hua followed

    Saya Hua originally thought that Xuecai would be very angry and became disgusted with Nie Kong, which might have caused Xuecai to give up her surveillance mission.But I don''t know what ecstasy soup Nie Kong poured into Xuecai, and she regained her smile.


    "I really can''t stand it anymore, how can Xue Caijiang easily forgive him for that kind of behavior." Saya Hua, who couldn''t stand it, finally decided to appear and give some preaching.


    The people on the roof behind them broke apart with a bang, only to see an arrow rushing forward like a streamer.


    "If you skip class and have a tryst with your classmates, you are really unforgivable for deceiving the mustard sauce with rhetoric." I saw contemptuous words on the roof of the roof.


    Looking up, Nie Kong saw the figure of a slender girl, wearing a short pleated skirt with cool short sleeves in summer.The chestnut hair tied into a ponytail is as pure and beautiful as cherry blossoms.She is Wu Weiyuan of the Lion King''s institution, Huangsaka Saiyaka.


    At this time, she was different from ordinary high school girls in the huge sword she held in her left hand.The blade is about 120cm and the blade is heavy.Straight joint lines appear on it like patterns.The silvery and heroic figure reflecting the sunlight is a spell very similar to Xuexialang in Xuecai.The huge weapon seems to have weight, but the small one can swing freely.


    "Sayahua?" Nie Kong was surprised, could it be that she was watching herself all day.Faced with her aggressive eyes, Nie Kong glared back at Saya Hua.


    "Hey, wouldn''t that sword be real?" Qian Cong stared at the giant sword first.


    "Why are you here, Vatola''s surveillance work?" Xuecai asked like a sister.


    Saiyaka said without changing her face: "The cruise ship is currently parked outside Japan''s territorial waters. Dimitrie Vatola is resting, and my surveillance mission has been temporarily suspended. Let alone that matter, but Yuk Choi Sauce is here. The island is here to monitor him. As long as he disappears, there is no reason for Xuecai to stay, let alone crying because of being disappointed!¡± Saiyahua waved his sword and pointed at Nie Kong, revealing the moon. Destroy the bad guy''s expression.


    "Female public enemy, dare to defile my pickled vegetables!"


    Yukina gave a wry smile, Saya Hua really looks like a child who has not grown up.


    "Although I can roughly imagine what happened, Saiyaka. Monitoring the teacher is my task, do you want to hinder me?" She stood in front of Nie Kong and stopped her unreasonable harassment.


    "No...No. Who told that pervert to betray Xuecai, and do shameless things with...and other girls! Xuecai sauce, please don''t be fooled by him." Sayahua pointed to Nie Kong And two light green onions.Listening to the conversation between the two women, my mind was confused, and I couldn''t figure out the true relationship between the two women and Nie Kong.


    "I know, but it''s just a misunderstanding. If you continue to mess around, don''t blame me for ignoring you in the future, please reflect on it."


    Xuecai put her hand on her waist, her tone was like an older sister.Saiyaka shivered like a scared kitten, and nodded sharply at Yukana.The so-called one thing more than one thing, Saya Hua cares too much about Yukuna.


    "Yes Yes."


    "Teacher, please forgive her for her self-willed behavior." Xuecai apologized.


    "Humph, how can it be easily forgiven." Nie Kong hummed.


    Xuecai looked at Nie Kong, who was acting like a child, and couldn''t stand it with love and hatred, "Then what do you have to do."


    "In the future, if she dares to come again to find the scum, then I will turn to bullying the Xuecai sauce as punishment for her." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    Xuecai looked at Nie Kong stupidly, how would the teacher... bully herself.


    "Wow, are you... are you a devil, Xuecai, it seems you should leave with me." Saiyahua''s bright and impressive eyes looked like Nie Kong''s threat had hit her to the point.


    "Now we are discussing how to understand the lair of the Black Death King faction and how to save Yuma. Let''s talk about your affairs later." Qian Cong responded and sighed impatiently.


    "Ms. Nayue, as a famous attacker on the artificial island, probably knows the specific location..." Xuecai said.


    "I wasn''t in school that month, I probably had already set off." Nie Kong''s spiritual sense looked around the school and answered Xuecai.


    "If, as the teacher said, Teacher Nayue went to the lair of the Black Death King faction, there might be a big battle. The possibility that Yuma who was taken by the Black Death King faction would be affected by the battle would be very high. Teacher Yue can only meet." Xuecai frowned lightly and said softly.


    "I said Nie Kong, you said that the world-famous Mozu killer is going to hunt down the Black Death imperial faction?" Saya Hua, who couldn''t stand it, asked him while retracting his giant sword.


    "Yes." Nie Kong nodded, and it seemed that she was on a high tower now.


    "In this case, it will definitely evolve into a large-scale battle, right?" Saya Hua looked at him dumbfounded.She continued in a Yulu tone: "Then I will test you. If there is a large-scale battle on the artificial island now, where will the location be?"


    "That''s right, only there." A surprise flashed over Xuecai''s pretty face. They were unlikely to cause a war on the lively artificial island that month, and they would try their best to prevent it, for fear that it would bring people unwarranted disaster.


    All the possibilities of the artificial island were ruled out, and there were almost not many places where the orcs were hidden¡ªthe peripherals of the artificial island.The Xianjin Island is composed of four super-large floating structures in the east, west, south, and north. In fact, there are many fragmentary additional areas on the periphery of the island.For example, marine cargo holds for storing crude oil and other materials, floating docks for repairing ships, or waste disposal tanks built just to stuff non-combustible garbage inside.The added artificial island is deserted, and the place used to stuff garbage can be used to hide those people from the Black Death King faction who have not landed on the Demon Race.


    "Since it has been confirmed, then it should not be too late for us to set out to save people." Qian Cong said impatiently.


    Xuecai looked at Nie Kong. When she met with Vatola last night, she had already said that she would capture the remnants of the Black Death King, lest they would have a large-scale war with Vatola and Niekong to destroy the artificial island.The current situation has evolved into that Nie Kong and her will finally agree.

 1098 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01126The awakened weapon

    Fundamentally speaking, Saiya Hua followed Nie Kong and the others like a stalker, and she awe-inspired to protect the safety of Xuecai.Four people take a fast tram, and the travel time is greatly shortened.


    After leaving the school, it took only about ten minutes to reach the so-called artificial island.The front section of the artificial island is added to the vast area.Although the army blocked the surrounding area, Nie Kong and the others easily came to the center of the battlefield.There are the remains of the fallen helicopter burning, and amidst the white smoke, fierce gun battles continue to this day.It seems that Nie Kong and the others are a little late, and the battle has begun.


    On the additional artificial islands under construction, there are rotten wood-like construction cranes and monitoring towers everywhere.The largest monitoring tower is a cylindrical building as high as a five-story building.


    Several armored vehicles covered with heavy iron plates have been deployed around the tall monitoring tower.Numerous mobile members of the SAR Garrison are using rifles and other weapons to open fire from the back of the vehicle. Each wave of offensive has caused the opposing camp to repeatedly counterattack from the monitoring tower, and the fierce gunfight seems to be in a stalemate.Around the monitoring tower, there are wreckages of destroyed armored vehicles scattered everywhere, and the number of injured is not few.It was like a war of attrition in which both the enemy and us were deeply mired in the mud. Fortunately, there were no casualties.


    "Nie Kong, what do you take them to skip class for?"


    Before he could confirm where Yuma was, a blooming veil suddenly appeared in front of him.As if out of the void of nothing, it was Nie Kong''s lover that Yuechan.She looked at Nie Kong angrily, seemingly dissatisfied.


    "Teacher that month, don''t you deal with terrorists?" Xue Cai said.


    "Occasionally, I have to let the group of SAR guards act, and the attacking force seems to have overwhelmed the survivors of the Black Death King faction. I shouldn''t need to come forward." That month looked at the monitoring tower where the gun battle was still going on and replied.Sure enough, as they expected, the Black Death King faction seemed to stand there and fight back.


    "Teacher, hurry up and order the members of the Special Administrative Region Security Team to stop. You Ma is in their hands as a hostage." Qian Cong said anxiously using You Ma''s body.


    "Oh, it turned out that Yuma used the space control technique to swap your body with you. You are Lan Yu Qianquan now." Nayue seemed a little surprised and saw the magic that Yuma used at a glance.


    "Hey, Teacher Nayue, you know, can you unlock it?" Qian Cong asked.


    "Well, there is a way to untie it. As long as the body of Yuma is broken, the technique will automatically untie, and she will not be able to stand it and return to her body, what do you think." Nayue said seriously.


    Qian Cong was dull and shook his head hurriedly.


    "It seems that you can only be rescued from the Black Death King faction. That month, are you sure that Judd Xiu will be here?" Nie Kong asked aloud.


    "Well, what do you think Nie Kong." In Nayue''s heart, Nie Kong''s words were extremely authoritative.


    "I took a look, and it seemed that there were only a few at the scene, and You Ma was clearly not there." Nie Kong''s spiritual knowledge spread out, but no shadow of You Ma was found.


    Without waiting for Nayue to react to Nie Kong''s words, the original shot was interrupted.There was a huge bang, and the sudden bombing sounded deafening.The addition of artificial islands in the hollow structure echoed the sound of the explosion, causing intense shaking like an earthquake.


    The source of the explosion was the monitoring tower that was supposed to be guarded by the Black Death King faction. The steel tower made of exposed steel was shrouded in flames, and scattered fragments fell on the head of the special zone guard team surrounding the monitoring tower.


    "It seems that they blew themselves up with explosives. Some of the orcified terrorists seemed to escape from the monitoring tower in the smoke of the explosion, but many people were affected by the collapse of the monitoring tower," Nayue muttered.The bottom of the collapsed monitoring tower, and some kind of huge object swept away a large amount of rubble, which seemed to be ready to move.


    "What... that breath!" Xuecai and Saiyahua noticed the strangeness, and huge magical power spouted from the ground.It is dense and artificial, with an unspeakably fierce and strange atmosphere.A huge figure is looming in the smoke and dust.


    "Wow, although I don''t understand the situation, isn''t the situation pretty bad?" Behind the shocked Xuecai, there was a burst of cheerful laughter.


    What Xuecai looked back at was a beautiful blond young man wearing a three-piece pure white suit, the vampire Vatola.It can be said that where there is war, he will be there.


    "Vatola? Why are you here?" Saaya looked back at Vatola and exclaimed.


    "What do you do, snake husband?" That month frowned seemingly displeased.


    "Oh, wouldn''t it be better to tell your troops to retreat first? As His Highness Nie Kong said, the Jades are not here anyway, what''s left is just bait."


    Vatola said with a smile.


    "You said it was a decoy, does it make any sense for them to gather the SAR security team here?" Yuyan that month changed her face and stared at him and asked.


    "Of course it''s because they need a target to test the power of the new weapon. You will never forget, what did the Black Death King send to the artificial island? Your Majesty Nie Kong, please join me in witnessing the true killing of vampires. The ancestor''s weapon." Wattola said with interest.


    In an instant, that month''s expression was extremely cold.Could it be said that the purpose of the Black Death King faction is to gather the mobile members of the SAR Garrison here, and then defeat it in one fell swoop.


    "Naraqweiler, a weapon made by the gods? But how can they interpret the control commands?"


    Hearing Narakweiler¡¯s words, her face paled, "Is it about Narakweiler that I sent a boring puzzle to me last night?"


    That month unexpectedly looked at Qian Cong next to him, and said in surprise: "No wonder, you helped them untie it. I said how the orcs'' wooden heads have become smarter."


    "It''s just to untie a short instruction. I don''t think it is possible for Narakweiler to wake up." Qian Cong murmured.


    "I can guess why Jia Dexiu hijacked Qian Cong to help her." Nie Kong said in a general sense.


    "Don''t worry, as a father, I won''t let You Ma suffer any harm."


    After hearing Nie Kong''s conversation, Vatola''s face changed involuntarily: "That group of guys, they actually arrested His Royal Highness Nie Kong''s daughter..."

 1099 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01127The tangled Youma

    After the violent explosion sound, a giant shadow slowly appeared from the dust, only to see that the shadow was already a lot higher than the average floor.


    Narakweiler kicked away the surrounding rubble that was pressing on it, and finally revealed the full picture in front of Nie Kong and the others.It is an armored machine with a height of ten meters and a length of fifteen meters with six legs for climbing.


    In terms of the overall impression, it is almost a giant ant-shaped machine covered with a carapace.The oval body is surrounded by a hemispherical head, and its tip is like two antennae.The texture of the armor is similar to that of clay dolls excavated from the soil, and it is indeed appropriate to call it an ancient weapon.


    Like a huge fortress, but the mobile room has caused immeasurable destruction, like a true ancestor-level beast raging.Once activated, it will automatically determine the hostile target.Launch an attack to wipe out the enemy.It shows only the majesty of the body, but it is enough to shock the eye.


    Although Narakweiler obeys the manipulator''s commands, the man who manipulates it must voice input special instructions for control.The weapons made by the gods will only obey those who understand the language of the gods.


    "Our goal is to immediately destroy the hateful sanctuary treaty, and to obliterate the first true ancestor who betrayed our demons. In order to realize that tragic wish, we need the power of Narakweiler. You see it now Please help us as much as possible to unlock the commands that can fully control it." In a darkened room, an elderly soldier with scars pointed to a small screen in front and a beautiful Said the young girl.


    Looking at the furnishings of the house, it looks like a food freezer, with all kinds of quick-frozen fresh foods.And the missing You Ma swayed sitting on a computer chair.Several rough orcs around were looking at her.


    "It''s a question whether I can solve it or not. After listening to your words, how can I help you. If that kind of plan is realized, in the worst case, the whole world will be involved in wars, and it may even be Destroy the artificial island!!" You Ma smiled bitterly, originally intending to escape as soon as possible after changing bodies with Qian Cong, but the orcs kept their eyes on.And she doesn''t have the talent of Shallow, who can unravel that complicated sequence of words.


    Ju Dexiu raised his lips and smiled: "But we are hoping that the world becomes that way, and your values ??are indeed incompatible with each other. Because of this, I believe you will be willing to help us. Did you forget that we were anonymous last night? Is it the long text string sent to you? It is an instruction used to control ancient weapons. Although it only occupies a part of the whole, the stone stele unearthed with Narakweiler has a total of 54 pieces. The content of that inscription is a bit special. It is the introduction, Narakweiler''s start instruction. If there is no instruction to fully control it, it cannot stop the current riot at all."


    "You..." Rao Yuma''s pretty face remained calm, but his heart was in a mess, and he didn''t know what to do now.


    "Of course we don''t want to carry out a sinful killing. Our first hunting target is Vatola. I will try to minimize the damage caused to the artificial island, as long as I can completely control Narakville."


    "So if you don''t want the island of Xianjin Island to turn into scorched earth, do you have to analyze the control instructions and give it to you? What a bastard, you guys." Ancient weapons have already begun to move.To prevent it from destroying regardless of the target, the only thing You Ma can do is to unlock the technique and exchange the body with Shallow Scallion, and let her analyze the control instructions.Even if the result will allow the Dark Death King faction to manipulate Narakweiler as they wish.


    That was the artificial island her father loved. How could I watch it be destroyed in front of me?


    "The mechanism for unlocking the instructions is inside. The required information is ready, the network is connected to you, and it doesn¡¯t matter if you use it now. Although I don¡¯t doubt your ability, it¡¯s best to speed up the pace as much as possible. The island sank before the control command was obtained, which is the same headache for us." Judith did not force Yuma, but she made the decision.


    He deliberately left the screen in front of You Ma to put pressure on her.Seeing Narakweiler''s wanton destruction, Yuma bit her lip.


    The six legs covered with thick armor not only smashed the armored vehicle in front of you, but also easily knocked down the surrounding buildings. Nothing could stop it.The dazzling crimson flash from the head cut open the additional artificial island covered with steel and caused a shocking explosion.


    That destructive power far surpasses the power of modern weapons and rivals the beasts of vampires.The reason he deliberately controlled it is very understandable.And it has nothing to do with the consciousness of the manipulator, and now the ancient weapons are continuing to move on their own terms.The radiated energy rays destroyed the area within one kilometer in one blow, and they did not know the tiring chaos like a perpetual motion machine.


    No reminder from Judd Xiu, You Ma must prevent it from reaching the downtown area of ??the artificial island.Nowadays, there is only one option to solve the surgery.Yuma, who was staring at Narakweiler, suddenly saw an unexpected figure, not his beloved father.


    How close is he to ancient weapons, and he was driving to fight Narakweiler.You Ma only felt worried, for fear that he might see him hurt.Did he come here to save Youma after he knew he was missing?


    Seeing that scene, Yu Ma''s heart was filled with warmth, and he was always her strongest support.After seeing him, Yuma stopped her plan to unlock the technique.


    "Is it possible that your father will save yourself like a prince, just thinking that you are already happy." What a great opportunity, she does not want to miss it anyway.Unless... see that your father is in danger, that is absolutely not allowed.


    "I always feel a little guilty. After all, I used...I used Qian Cong''s body." She muttered to herself, having forgotten about Judd Xiu.As everyone knows, Qian Cong had the same mood as You Ma earlier, perhaps more entangled than her.

 1100 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01128, the target is the cruise ship in Vatola

    Nie Kong and the others were only about 30 meters away from Narakville, judging from the huge body of the ancient weapon that was more than ten meters away, it was only a step away from a super dangerous zone.


    After it had destroyed everything around it, Narakveler''s round eyeball-like position was constantly scanning the surroundings. Its behavior was to gather intelligence on surrounding targets.With a sense of touch like an insect, it really discovered the existence of Nie Kong and the others.Staring at Nie Kong and the others, a flash cannon came out from his mouth.The energy beam properties are the same as the so-called large-caliber laser guns. The beam spear with a focal temperature of more than 20,000 degrees should burn the self-repairing body of a vampire into ashes instantly.


    However, when the flash shot in front of Nie Kong, Saiya Hua took a protective action.After Wu Weiyuan of the Lion King mechanism was able to penetrate the future in a moment with her vision, her defense came faster than Narakweiler''s light-speed attack.


    The laser cannon shot in front of Saiyaka¡¯s sword,


    "My Huang Hualin has two abilities, one of which is to neutralize physical attacks. You have to thank me, Nie Kong. If you didn''t have me, you would have become coke by now! But don''t make it yourself. Passionate, I just want to protect Xue Cai."


    What Saiyaka''s sword can cut through is not matter, but the connection between matter and space.No matter how powerful an attack is, it cannot surpass the fault of space and cause damage.Only at that moment, the space swept by the six-type descending magic bow Huang Hualin would turn into an absolutely invincible defense barrier.


    Nalakweiler''s large-caliber laser was blocked by an invisible wall in front of Nie Kong''s eyes, as if it had shuttled into the turbulence of space and vanished.


    "Saya Hua is indeed very suitable for defense against physical attacks. Relatively, my Xuexia wolf can neutralize magical attacks." Xuecai said softly.


    One of the two women can defend against physics and the other can defend against art. It can be said that they can defeat most enemies after cooperation.


    "And the barrier that can prevent all attacks is the strongest blade in the world. Even if it is to deal with the weapons created by the gods, there is nothing in my sword that cannot be cut! If you are willing to ask me, I can''t make it. Help you fight." Saiya Hua looked at Nie Kong, proudly showing off.


    "What''s so proud of, it''s just that level. Then Yuechan, leave it to you to solve it, there is no time to spend time with it." Nie Kong said indifferently..


    "Well, you can rescue You Ma as soon as possible. It won''t take much effort to deal with a small ancient weapon." Nayue replied cleverly.


    Without seeing what she was doing, countless chains ejected from the void, tightly handcuffing Narakweiler''s huge body.Although it has strong power, it is surprised that it cannot break free from the shackles of that month.


    "Turn it into nothing." In that month''s compact body, a burst of unprecedented powerful magic suddenly burst out.They only saw that the surrounding space was very blurred and the whole space was distorted.


    The Narakweiler in front of him was twisted into a twist with the distortion of space.When the space was restored, Narakweiler was already a pile of scrap copper and iron.


    The two witches exclaimed, because the magic power displayed that month was too strong, beyond their imagination, they could only stare at the scene dumbfounded.Yukina''s fighting ability is beyond ordinary people, but Saiya Hua''s sword skills are not inferior to her.But to fight the out-and-out monster in front of them, the two can barely suppress it when they unite.But that month was just a simple move, destroying the weapon that could kill the true ancestor, and its strength can only be described as absurd.


    The body of the ancient weapon appeared abnormal, and the scrap copper and rotten iron was creeping, and it was automatically repaired in front of Nie Kong and the others.And when it used space magic to strike it that month, its armor actually bounced off.


    "Huh!" Narakweiler''s armor showed strange lines, and a faint magic light enveloped the body.The strange technique covers the surface, and Narakweiler''s armor has completed the evolution, and he no longer fears the magic of that month.The monster in front of me is terrible, and the metal used to make it has strong repair and self-improvement functions.


    "Is that the ability of the weapons of the gods?" The imagination of weapons that can learn and evolve on their own makes Saiyaka and Yukina tremble.


    "It''s up to now, I can''t underestimate it. Come out, my golden guardian." The witch''s contractor appeared, and a golden faceless knight holding a huge sword appeared in the void behind her.


    Since the strength of that month has increased, its guardian has also been increased, and the strength is so strong that it can sweep the entire island.


    As if aware of the enemy''s power, Narakweiler slowly opened his back armor with a gentle arc.The appearance can''t help but reminiscent of insects with open wings.Located inside the armor is a cylindrical thruster.Along with the loud bang, Narakweiler''s nozzle burst out propulsive kinetic energy.


    It is only a few kilometers from here to the neighborhood of Xianjin Island.Once it is lifted off, it should reach its destination in a short amount of time.Narakweiler must not be let go now.


    "Don''t want to leave." The knight turned into a golden flash again, and the condensed flash formed a huge beast in the sky.


    Even if the weapons of the gods are capable, since they have not been studied, they cannot resist her attack.What''s more, any business should have a limit, and her power is absolutely beyond Narakweiler''s tolerance.


    The knight''s great sword easily smashed the armor of a large ancient weapon and smashed its skeleton, directly smashing Narakweiler to the ground in a swooping posture.That kind of power is not what the additional artificial island of the hollow structure can bear.The thick steel plate covering the surface of the artificial island was lifted, and the steel bars everywhere were broken.


    A mass of discarded rotten iron is hissing and steaming.The organization that was squirming is now completely destroyed.


    "It''s amazing, it really deserves to be Nangong Nayue, who is known as the killer of the demons." Wattola let out a low growl, with three points of panic and seven points of fighting spirit.He had to admire that he could simply kill an ancient weapon in less than ten seconds.


    "That month, you will be responsible for the aftermath. I will completely pull out the orc who dared to hold Yuma."


    When Nie Kong was about to search for the location of Youma, Vatola said distressed: "His Royal Highness, it is necessary to tell you one thing. In fact, my cruise ship Deep Ocean Tomb seems to have been hijacked."


    "You said kidnapped?" Nie Kong looked at him coldly.As long as it is intentional, it is impossible for a mere terrorist to take his ship.If so, there is only one possibility.Watola took the initiative to hand over the ship to the Black Death King faction.


    He broke out in a cold sweat, and hurriedly explained: "Yes...that''s right, so, I managed to save my life and escape, and...and I don''t know that His Royal Highness Nie Kong''s daughter will be kidnapped by them."


    "So that''s it. Is it your boat that brought Judd Xiu''s gang to Xian Shendao?" That Moon fanned lace against his throat like a knife, expressing his discomfort for delaying his work.

 1101 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01129, Youma is exposed

    "Assisting the terrorists to destroy the artificial island is already sympathetic to the demons who have landed illegally. It seems that they can only be arrested to prison." The void chains from all around tightly bound Vatola''s body.


    Vatola''s face changed, but he tried all his best and still couldn''t break free.The magic contained in that chain was so powerful that it was hard to resist.What''s more, she is in charge of the prison barrier in the void. Although he is known as the first vampire below the true ancestor, he will never escape the barrier prison guarded by the witch of the gap.


    "Oh, I was really taken aback. I didn''t expect terrorists to get into my ship as a crew member, with a dull face." Such self-deprecating Vatola smiled bitterly.


    "Do you want to pretend to be a victim? You really deserve a lesson." Without waiting for Nie Kong to speak, the chains tightened that month.He saw a cloud of blood burst out of his body, and his neck was bent to form a strange curve.


    He snorted painfully, if he hadn''t had the physique of a vampire, he would have died too long.


    Nie Kong snorted coldly, and headed towards the cruise ship with the unbearable Qian Cong and Xue Cai.


    "Cough...It hurts." Vatola''s body is recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the vampire''s undead physique is fully displayed.


    "Vatola, you should thank me." That month he took back his chains and said lightly.


    "You are really a bastard, you almost killed me, but instead of apologizing, you actually want me to thank you. You think I''m shaking M." Wattola snorted.


    "If it weren''t for me to give you a lesson that is painless and not itchy, do you think you can leave alive." Nayue, holding the parasol, glanced at him and said something that made him frown.


    "Is it possible that His Highness Nie Kong wants..." Vatola burst into a cold sweat.


    "Who told you to tolerate the consequences of the Black Death King¡¯s holding You Ma and making him angry? You must be prepared to bear the corresponding price." If it weren¡¯t for killing Vatola now, it would have an impact on the world structure. I don''t care about my business.After all, it is the first nobleman of the first true ancestor, representing the face of the first true ancestor.


    "In general, Nie Kong wants to kill you, as simple as crushing an ant."


    "I thought that His Royal Highness Nie Kong was going to see the power of ancient weapons, so I helped the Black Death King faction with all my heart. Who expected that kind of thing would happen. Thanks, Nangong that month." Wattola breathed a sigh of relief, silently Looked in the direction where Nie Kong left.


    "The hateful gap witch Nangong not only hunted our demons wantonly, but also disrupted the good things that interfered with our Black Death King faction all day long." Thinking back to the annihilation of the smuggling troops sent a few days ago, Jia Dexiu gritted his teeth with hatred.He turned to You Ma and asked in a cold voice, "Miss Lan Yu, have you analyzed the control commands?"


    "Even if it can be analyzed now, Narakweiler has been destroyed." Yuma couldn''t help saying.


    "Hehe, naive, do you think there is only one Narakweiler. Now there is no time to play with you slowly, let''s show you something good." Judd Xiu squinted and took You Ma to a spacious cargo hold. Inside.


    The stuff full of stuff is squeezed, and there are many weapons covered with thick armor.Six legs and two jibs, laser cannon eyes with crimson luster.


    "Could it be... these are all Narakville?" There are six ancient weapons in the dormant, five small ones, and one large one lying in the depths, but from where she stands, the whole picture cannot be seen. The front one is several times larger.The scene was so horrible that she stood in the same place at a loss.


    "Let me give you a little more time. Otherwise, I can only show you the scene of weapons destroying the artificial island." He said leisurely, and the plan is to activate Narakweiler, even if it cannot be fully controlled.


    "How can it be analyzed in a short time, and you have to master the Narakweiler Legion with one hand, is that your real goal?" Yuma said.


    "The so-called war depends not on the individual performance of the weapon, but on the total combined combat power to determine the victory or defeat. The combat ability of the first true ancestor is indeed quite threatening, but it is still impossible to protect everything in the domain of the warlord alone. A large group of combat machines that can repair themselves by devouring rubble and fight forever. Don''t you think it will be exciting?" Ju Dexiu nodded solemnly and continued to explain.


    "It seems that you will not only destroy the domain of the King of War, but also involve the artificial island."


    Just one Narakweiler can hardly guarantee that it will not become a threat to destroy the Island of String God, and the Black Death King faction has another six, and it absolutely cannot give them that power.


    Judd Xiu narrowed his eyes, and there was a bit of cold light in it: "It seems that you are determined to procrastinate not to do anything for us, so that those few people can save you." He knew that Vatola had exposed their position. Fighting with them is inevitable.


    "Perhaps you don''t want to help us at all. Doing the daydream that the Witch of the Moon can defeat us. Prepare to implement the second plan. You don''t need you now. Keep your eyes open and watch how out-of-control weapons destroy the artificial island." Of course, he had made plans for second-hand use. If he couldn''t analyze it, he could only forcibly activate ancient weapons.No matter how rational it looks, his essence is still a terrorist who pursues fighting and loves destruction.


    "Yes, Colonel." Several orcs bared their fangs and got into Narakweiler to activate them.And the last weapon that is as huge as the queen ant must of course be operated by Jia Dexiu himself.


    Human-shaped armor slowly enveloped the bodies of several people.A huge roar came, like a violent engine sound.


    "It''s awful..." You Ma''s expression changed. Judithiu and the others are going to fight it out. Is it all for their own sake.


    "No, how could I allow you to go crazy." Yuma rushed towards them, and a faceless knight in blue armor appeared in the void behind him.


    Ju Dexiu''s face was dull, "You actually... are you a witch? No, it seems that you exchanged your body with magic and Lan Yu. Asshole, I''m going to kill you..."


    After the incident was revealed, Judexiu had already revealed his murderous intent.

 1102 The collapse of the second element body 01130arrival

    Having been put on by You Ma, and with regard to the important event of the Black Death King faction, it is no wonder that Ju Dexiu is furious.


    Although the several orcs around did not hear Judxiu''s order, they actively blocked You Ma. She could only watch Judxiu activate the weapon Narakweiler.


    "Destroy, destroy the artificial island and the whole world together." He shouted frantically, and with the roar of the engine, You Ma''s pretty face turned pale.


    The purpose of the Black Death King faction led by Judd Xiu was to use the shallots to unlock the control instructions to transport the dormant Narakwil in the cargo hold to the artificial island. They planned to use six Narakwil and Vatra to fight.


    She urgently controlled the Blue Knight, planning to pounce on Narakweiler.But in front of her eyes like that, a crimson flash swept across, it was the shelling of a large-caliber laser.


    "Is it really crazy to wake up Narakville desperately? You can''t control them?" The trembling of the ancient weapons made You Ma pale in shock.The powerful shelling easily penetrated Yuma''s guardian knight through a big hole.


    "That''s why I''m misogynistic, die for me." Narakweiler jumped swiftly like a queen, and leaped towards her.It was just a simple jump, causing the cruise ship to lose balance and shake violently.


    Depending on the situation, Narakweiler was not completely out of control, and he would probably follow Judd Xiu''s orders when it started.On a cruise ship surrounded by the sea, You Ma couldn''t evade its blow.


    "Do you think you can do it." With a "buzz" sound, harsh high-frequency waves enveloped the surroundings, and the strong vibration made the entire ocean tremble horribly.An astonishing large group of magic power emerged, and fierce waves were sprinkled regardless of the target.


    Only a group of black lights flickered, and a huge black sword with a height of 20 meters and a width of 5 meters swooped down.The faint sharp light can even surpass all the beasts.The black sword made by Nie Kong Gangquan was sharp enough to cut anything.The giant sword simply pierced the large ant, nailed it to the cruise ship, and gurgling water emerged from the cave.I believe that soon, the cruise ship may sink.


    "Father... Father''s voice." Yuma whispered in surprise, looking in the direction of the voice.Nie Kong, with a majestic face, slowly walked over the waves.She couldn''t help but flew into Nie Kong''s arms, her whole body limp.


    "You Ma, are you hurt? Father is the master for you." Nie Kong said softly.


    "Well, they didn''t do anything to me." You Ma was satisfied, and she always believed that her father would come to save herself.


    "Speaking of which, You Ma, you... After you unlock the magic, you are... making love to seniors, it looks weird." Qian Cong next to him saw her body making love to Nie Kong, and her face blushed. .Then count yourself and Nie Kong, or youma.


    "You have no strength, let me stay in Father''s arms for a while." You Ma said coquettishly, with a very happy face.


    "Sure enough, that shameless bastard really deserves Tenchu, you should cherish it if you have Xuecai." Saaya murmured, only a glimmer of envy flashed across Yuma''s eyes.Relatively speaking, the gap between her father and Nie Kong, who is gentle and caring for his daughter, is too big.


    "Teacher, when are you going to hold it? Now the enemy is coming." Xue Cai said with a loud voice.


    The beautiful hull of the large cruise ship was torn apart, and a huge figure appeared from it.There is no change in the shape and the last seen, but the nature of the action is obviously different.Without the slightest degree of autonomy, it is governed by instinct like a beast.


    The body pierced by Nie Kong was completely repaired.It made a creak of steel, and what sprinted out was a burning disc, very similar to Nezha''s Hot Wheels.The battle wheel bumped into Nie Kong''s giant sword, and it exploded and stirred up raging flames.It seems that the true face of the battle wheel is similar to a missile full of explosives.It is equipped with armor of the same material as Narakweiler, but the size is huge.Eight legs, two heads, a carcass bulging like a queen ant.After the armor covering its carcass was opened, what was extended was a launcher with a battle wheel.


    When the five Nalakweilers around saw its actions, their swollen heads scanned Nie Kong and the others, and they quickly regarded them as enemies.


    Countless laser cannons spewed out from their mouths, forming a firepower net covering them.They cooperated and surrounded Nie Kong and the others in an uninterrupted manner. I am afraid that the Queen of Narakweiler was directing them, and it was already a weapon.Weapons will only cooperate with each other to achieve combat goals, lose control and go into riots.


    "It''s awful." Saiya Hua''s pretty face changed color. Although her magic bow can isolate the space, it is only one side.The attacks in front of her came in all directions, and she couldn''t resist them all.


    "Teacher, hurry up and hide behind me." Xuecai said seriously.


    "No, I have decided to clean them up myself." A strange color flashed across Nie Kong''s eyes, and the powerful soul power came out, using a solution that had not been used for a long time.The energy attack all over, disappeared strangely in a blink of an eye.The two girls, Xuecai and Saiyahua, were surprised. They didn''t know what Nie Kong did. They didn''t look like space magic.


    Qian Cong was more curious and wanted to know the true identity of Nie Kong.


    "Since the enemy will analyze our attacks and then evolve, there is only one chance. If you pull me and Yukana''s hind legs, you may turn to ashes." Saaya Hua raised her left hand holding the sword and faced it. Nie Kong warned.


    "No more dolls made out of a mere trifle, what''s so great about it."


    Even if the weapons of the gods were capable, it was just a clay puppet made of mud for Nie Kong, and could not withstand Nie Kong''s attack.It seemed that they couldn''t stand Nie Kong''s provocation. Six of them spread their wings and exposed their pushers, launching a dive and trample on Nie Kong.Their legs are fundamentally very sharp.The entire luxurious and spacious cruise ship was immediately divided into many small pieces, seeing the big ship sinking.

 1103 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01131Everything goes to nothing

    Narakweiler is numerous and menacing.The two girls, Xuecai and Saiyahua, were worried that Nie Kong would not be able to deal with them alone, so they held the demon-defying weapons distributed by the Lion King''s agency and stood in battle.Yukina an elongated silver knight''s gun and the silver giant sword in Sayahua''s hand.


    It was just that the silver blade was divided into front and rear sections at once, with the part equivalent to the handguard as the fulcrum, and the divided half of the blade turned around 180 degrees.After the strong silver string was pulled up, it immediately turned into a new weapon.


    Saiyaka''s sword now automatically transforms into a silver bow that draws a beautiful arc. It is a modern Western bow called a recurve bow.Saayaka, who picked up the hem of her skirt, pulled out a metal nail from the holster tied to her thigh.She shook her right hand, and the silver nail like a pencil stretched out into a silver arrow.She used the beautiful movement of flowing clouds and flowing water to hit the arrow, and drew the bowstring to the sky.


    Saiyaka''s six-style magic bow can be used to release the lost secret spell that human vocal cords and lung capacity cannot chant.She can chant with magic bullets.The arrow curse resounding throughout the battlefield has depicted a huge invisible magic circle with a radius of several kilometers in the sky.


    "Six-style reloading the magic bow. That is what Huang Hualin really looks like. The first ability is the isolation of physical attacks, and the second ability of the bow, which can release the spell of assassination." With the childlike expression of the new toy, Saaya said proudly.


    Thick lightning bursts out of the magic circle, desperately hitting Narakweiler''s body, hindering their impact speed.


    "They are not demons, and they are not something your witches can handle." Perhaps it was to verify Nie Kong, and Thunder and Lightning could only make them stagnate for a while.The two are engraved with complex incantations, which can be said to be a weapon for eliminating demons.But if it is used to deal with the steel behemoths made by the gods, the effect is not very big.


    "Senior, do we want to hide for a while, maybe I can develop a virus program to destroy them." Looking at Nie Kong calmly holding Youma, Qian Cong said anxiously.


    "Since we can''t deal with it, then relying on the teacher''s few beasts is no good. No matter how you destroy it, it can repair itself, and the stronger the attack, the stronger the weapon. It can be regarded as even the true ancestors can defeat Ultimate power, isn''t it?" Xuecai looked at Nie Kong worriedly.


    One kilometer away, the man sitting on a golden dragon in the sky looked at the miserable state of his cruise ship and let out a little excited laugh.


    "Unexpectedly, Judd Xiu would keep such a trump card, what would you do with His Royal Highness Nie Kong. If you summon the Great Red Beast to fight, the artificial island will definitely be more destructive than ancient weapons, right? It''s my turn to deal with them." Vatola smiled and said to the moon next to him.


    "You look down on Nie Kong too much. The power he has shown so far is less than one ten thousandth of his, so let''s watch with wide eyes." Nayue said calmly.


    "Oh, you know him very well." Vatola looked at Na Yue, with ambiguous eyes, and Na Yue did not refute anything, and looked at her man quietly.


    In their eyes, Nie Kong held up his open right hand.Amidst the surging waves and the violent engine sound, he couldn''t cover up the sound he spit out, full of majesty.


    "Let everything go to nothing." The ten-kilometer space was completely silent for an instant, divided into billions of space debris.The month was cold and sweaty, and fortunately, he took Vatola to use the space to move away earlier.


    The entire space is divided into hundreds of millions of fragments, like a magical and gorgeous white rainstorm.The women looked at the beautiful scenery in front of them, all staring blankly.A person''s power can affect a space of ten kilometers, so I must be dreaming.


    Xuecai rubbed her eyes, but what happened before her eyes was real, and everything seemed like a dream.You Ma wanted to reach out to catch the white dots, but Nie Kong stopped her.It was originally the nirvana of the King of Fighters Orochi, which was taught to him by Orochiji, and the power was not something that Yuma could bear.


    Under the control of Nie Kong, most of the raindrops shot towards the six Narakweilers.


    Originally, the first magical damage caused by the crushing of space, in the following dense space debris, all turned into Nie Kong''s weapons and cut their bodies.


    The inevitable dense space debris blasted the armor of large ancient weapons to powder.All ancient weapons turned into grains of sand and disappeared into the sea with the wind in less than ten seconds.The orcs who control them in the mecha, such as the leader of the Black Death King Sect, are naturally turned into ashes with the mecha.


    The power of that move has long exceeded the limit they can withstand.Everything in the surrounding waters was turned into nothingness, and only a small wooden board stood by Nie Kong intact.


    "Huh, it''s horrible, he is going to destroy the world. If he wants to, I am afraid it would be easy to destroy the whole world." Wattola said with a wry smile, and finally understood the meaning of that month''s words.The seventy-two beasts of his old man were afraid that he could not withstand his blow.How ridiculous I am, I tried to challenge him before.Controlling the legendary beast, its own strength is outrageous.If God really exists, then he can be regarded as a god among vampires.


    The immortal body of a vampire?It''s all turned into powder, can you recover?What the first true ancestor, there is no comparison with him, as if he is a real vampire.


    "You know that Nie Kong didn''t use all his strength." Na Yue muttered, full of emotion.


    Xuecai sighed, and understood that the longer she had been in contact with Nie Kong, the more she could understand his danger.Sure enough, I really have to stay with the teacher at all times, otherwise there will be some chaos.


    And Sayahua was very curious, who was Nie Kong? Is it said to be a vampire?Seeing the Mozu in the Mozu Special Zone, she had nothing to be surprised, and she didn''t even care about Nie Kong''s identity.


    "My father is not only a powerful vampire, but the space magic he uses is really amazing." You Ma, who was nestled in Nie Kong''s arms, looked at Nie Kong with admiration in her eyes.

 1104 The collapse of the second element text 01132Hold Saya Hua

    Although the torrential rain in space ceased, the violent spatial fluctuations released actually affected Yuma''s space control techniques.The bodies of Yuma and Qian Cong exchanged once again, but this time they returned to their original state.


    The Youma that Nie Kong was holding is now replaced by real light spring onions.She pushed Nie Kong away with a little shame, her cheeks flushed with the sun.Looking up at Nie Kong with slightly rippling eyes, he couldn''t help thinking that she was so cute with that expression.


    You Ma looked at her body, and in the blink of an eye she cheered and said that she had become comfortable again.When You Ma wanted to use her body to throw it into Nie Kong''s arms, but she was caught by the fierce light spring onion.


    "Wow, this is not the time to chat. If we don''t think about it, we will die in the sea." The wooden board under his feet shook, and the unbalanced Saaya Hua almost fell into the sea. Fortunately, he grabbed the corner of Nie Kong''s clothes in time. Her screaming voice rushed into Nie Kong''s ears very clearly.


    That might be as powerful as a small cruise ship can withstand, and the aftermath of the impact will of course affect Nie Kong and the others.Not to mention that the entire luxury cruise ship is completely turned into soot, and the small wooden planks on which they are standing may sometimes sink.


    The vast expanse of the sea, which is more than ten kilometers away from the artificial island, must not be able to swim to the shore.A light and uncomfortable sense of weightlessness fell on the body, they were like a flat boat in the big waves.


    Beside him, there are two maidens, Saayaka and Yukina, who don''t know how to fly.Qian Cong is an ordinary person, so needless to say.Only Nie Kong and the witch Yuma who can use space magic can escape.


    Seeing a ten-meter-high wave rushing towards her face, it is no wonder that Saiya Hua was scared to face.If the wood block under their feet is hit by a big wave, it will definitely be broken into pieces.


    "Teacher, I...I''m not good at swimming, and I don''t wear a bathing suit." Xuecai said incoherently in fright.


    Without saying a word, Yuma hugged Qian Cong directly in her arms, using space magic to slowly float in the air.Originally, Nie Kong wanted to use teleport to take them back to the island, but they were too far away from Nie Kong.To take them to teleport, you must use physical contact conditions.


    "You Ma, you control the Guardian to help bring the snow vegetables." Nie Kong said, squatting down.


    "You...what are you going to do?" Saya Hua looked at Nie Kong suspiciously.


    "Sorry, don''t move for now." Nie Kong''s hand passed through her knees, and she forcefully hugged Saaya Hua who was closest to her in his arms.The slender and slender figure of 1.6 meters is indeed very suitable for Nie Kong''s 1.8 meters.


    "Huh? Wait...Ahhh!" Saya Hua was shocked to see herself being picked up like a princess.


    Nie Kong instantly activated the arrogance in his body and used the dance technique learned in Dragon Ball.The arrogance that spouted from under his feet took him and Saayaka into the sky fifteen meters high.


    On the other hand, Qian Cong was disappointed. If there was no Yuma, he would definitely be in Senior''s arms.As for Xuecai in astonishment, she watched Nie Kong hug her roommate with weird eyes.


    "Oh! It''s more thrilling than expected." The ten-meter-high big wave seemed to rush under Nie Kong and the others, and You Ma laughed.


    "You...what good did you do!" Saiyahua suddenly made a noise in Nie Kong''s arms, without thanking him.


    "You have nothing to complain about? Besides, do you have the ability to float?" Nie Kong looked at her strangely.


    "No! It doesn''t count anyway!"


    Saya Hua said something she didn''t understand, and even tried to beat Nie Kong.Probably the heart was shaken too much. The soft fist she threw did not feel like an attack, but rather like touching Nie Kong''s hair.


    "What are you talking about? Don''t mess around in this situation, be careful I will throw you into the sea." Nie Kong threatened.


    Saaya''s hands still refused to stop attacking, like an awkward child.


    "Well, if you don¡¯t want to, you can change with Xuecai. Anyway, you must be heavier than Xuecai. Xuecai, is it good for the teacher to hug you?" Nie Kong looked at the Xuecai carried by the guardian and said The voice suggested.


    "You are a big fool..." Xuecai and Sayahua said in unison, Nie Kong was inexplicable.Do you seem to agree to the exchange?Saya Hua blushed inexplicably, his eyes flashing suspiciously.


    Watching Yuma and the others leave first, she whispered: "Ask...Ask you, am I very tall, am I very heavy? Something I have to say."


    Faced with her abrupt question, Nie Kong didn''t answer immediately, instead staring at her hidden figure in her skirt unconsciously.


    "Well, compared to other girls, it''s really not that small." Especially the girls that Nie Kong had contact with, that month, A Ye, You Ma, and others, she was indeed the tallest.


    "Yeah, it doesn''t feel cute at all, right?" Saidaka said and laughed at herself: "In our school, this kind of person is considered the tallest! It makes me responsible for holding other girls with princesses every time... ¡­"


    "That''s nothing to care about, I think you have a good figure." Nie Kong shook his head, telling the truth.The body of Saaya Hua in her arms is soft and fragrant, and her heavy chest is unusually heavy, at least much larger than Yukana.


    However, Saiya Hua tilted her head in confusion and asked, "It feels like a girl? Isn''t it cute to be smaller?"


    "Well, at least I don''t think whether a girl is cute or not has nothing to do with her height, and now I am not very suitable for holding you of this height." Nie Kong lowered his head and said.


    "So...so, I feel a little bit happy, because I haven''t had that kind of experience before." Saya Hua even turned red in her ears, "but don''t get me wrong, it''s really...it''s just a little bit. I have never dreamed that I would meet the real man in the future, and then he would just pick him up and fall in love with each other. From now on, you will swear that you will always love Xuecai and absolutely obey her words, and cultivate the noble character that matches with Xuecai. And personality!"


    "Don''t talk about it, how high is the standard?"


    "At least...at least you can''t flirt with other girls. It was clear that Xuecai only belonged to me before. My only friend, and you have a daughter and friends, it doesn''t matter if you have any Xuecai or not." Speaking in a lost tone.


    "Who said that Xuecai has become a very important person in my life. As for you said that you have no friends, didn''t we fight together today? I already regard you as a friend." Nie Kong took care of himself. Replied.

 1105 The collapse of the second element body 01133, inform light onion

    Returning to the artificial island using the unhurried dance of the sky, Nayue and Vatola seemed to have been waiting for them for a long time.Vatola was surprised to see that Saaya, who is said to hate men, would be embraced by Nie Kong.


    "His Royal Highness Nie Kong, welcome you to come back safely. Please allow me to say sorry for the trouble that our Battle King domain has caused you." He respectfully knelt down in front of Nie Kong on one knee, looking very decent.


    "There is no next time." Nie Kongtou stared coldly.


    Vatola''s heart raised his throat and almost collapsed in the face of the pressure he released.It seems necessary to remind the old man that he secretly planned.


    After the confession, Vatola retreated calmly, and as his watcher, Saayaka naturally stared at him.Fortunately, Vatola doesn''t seem to be interested in girls, and Sayaka herself hates men.


    On the other hand, Qian Cong raised an objection: "By the way, why would Senior Nie Kong know the nobles in the Warlord Realm, and he would respect you as His Highness!?"


    She already felt that Nie Kong and the others had something to hide from herself, and if it weren''t for You Ma to exchange with herself, she didn''t know how long to hide her from herself.Now that the opportunity is rare, she hopes to know more about Nie Kong.


    "There is a lot of inside information in it, I''ll explain it to you slowly next time." Xuecai tried to conceal the truth that only she knew, so she faltered desperately to Qian Cong.


    Qian Cong let out a sigh as if she couldn''t bear it from the bottom of her heart: "I said you...Do you think this will make me accept it?"


    "Sure enough, isn''t it?" Xuecai said so, and her shoulders weakly collapsed.


    Originally, Nie Kong didn''t intend to keep hiding from the instinctive Scallion. She didn''t ask him before. Now it should be the time to explain to her that he is a vampire.


    Tell Qian Cong about his identity and Yuma and others, nothing more.In the Demon Special Zone, the status of the Demon is nothing special.


    "Actually, I should have told you long ago. I am just a vampire! Yuma, as you can see, is a witch like that month. And Yukina is a witch sent by the Lion King agency to monitor me, maybe Speaking of monitoring Agurola and Enatos, they are the fourth true ancestors known as the strongest in the world." Nie Kong shrugged and said frankly.


    "Wow, seniors, you''re so hard for me." Qian Cong looked at Xuecai, and the doubts in her heart finally resolved. No wonder that the transfer student was weird and something was hiding from her.


    "Senior, you are a vampire or something, and Xuecai is a monitor sent by the country''s secret service? What the hell is going on...really!"


    "I''m sorry, I apologize for concealing this up to now, but my father may not want to be disliked by Qian Cong." Yu Yuma said solemnly, but Xue Cai was slightly confused.Although it is natural for Qian Cong to be irritated by this, her reaction was a little different from what Xue Cai expected.


    "Well, Senior Sister Lan Yu doesn''t seem to be surprised..." Xuecai pointed out strangely, Qian Cong puffed up her golden hair and said softly.


    "After all, I have lived in the Mozu Special Zone for more than ten years. Even if someone I know is a demon attacker or a vampire, I won''t scream for it. And when you say this, think about it. There are many places. Plus you have shown that kind of thing in front of you, doesn''t it make people have to believe it.


    "Qian Cong doesn''t care, she breathes a sigh of relief." Nie Kong smiled.


    "Compared to this, Senior Nie Kong!" Qian Cong raised her head all over, and brought her delicate face closer to Xuecai.She looked at the slender and white neck of Xuecai.


    "Have you done it with Xuecai? Have you sucked her blood?" For Qian Cong, the important thing is not whether Nie Kong is a human, but whether his lips touch the skin of Xuecai. ,


    Facing her question, Xuecai''s head became blank, her pretty face was reddish, perhaps thinking of the scene where she boldly dedicated herself to sucking Nie Kong, she replied: "Eh! How do you say it, because It was an urgent matter, so I took the initiative to suck blood for the teacher, but... But "Sukiyuki, who has a particularly serious character, was not prepared, so I didn''t think of the option to fool the past.


    "Have you smoked, how many times have you smoked!?"


    Nie Kong knocked her chattering head desperately, crying and saying, "What are you guessing? I haven''t sucked human blood for a long time. Don''t confuse me with other vampires."


    "Eh...really, I took a look at you with admiration, senior." She smiled playfully at Nie Kong and restored her happy smile.


    "Well, who said that the teacher didn''t suck my blood, just... just kissed my neck, so it''s not a pull." Xuecai said seriously.


    Hearing her answer, Qian Cong''s smile instantly solidified, and said angrily: "Ignore you, senior stupid." I didn''t expect to kiss the transfer student, and obviously if he wanted to suck blood, I would agree to him.


    Moreover, the Lion King agency sent to monitor Senior Nie Kong''s Xuecai, it was obviously unkind, and it would definitely be his enemy.Fortunately, she is much ahead of her, and can kiss the predecessors mouth-to-mouth.


    "Let you wait a long time, Lord Aldiaru." Saiyaka came to Vatola without expression.


    "Hey, you''re back, how are things going?" Vatola, who was looking at the strange envelope, asked her.


    "No problem, the hotel room seems to be ready." Saiyaka replied in an official tone. She is now wearing a mature gray jacket and trousers.Thanks to her slender figure, she looks like a secretary type.At his request, Saiya Hua just went to make a reservation for the hotel to stay during the stay.Since his cruise ship sank in the chaos of battle, he must live on the artificial island tonight.


    "Thank you. I''m sorry, I will leave the hotel errands to you." Vatola didn''t neglect Saya Ka, because it seemed that she and Nie Kong seemed to have a good relationship.


    "You''re welcome, because I''m the person in charge of monitoring you. By the way, how do you want to arrange the return flight ticket?" Saya asked with the best hope to get out of the artificial island as soon as possible.


    Since his proud cruise ship has sunk, he has only one flight to return to China.Now that the purpose of arresting the Black Death Emperor has been achieved, he has no reason to stay on Xianjin Island.


    "Ah, that''s not necessary, because I don''t mean to go back." Vatra spoke capriciously like a child, making Saayaka stunned.


    She desperately resisted the anger, and asked calmly, "What do you mean?"


    "Just now when you were away, a document was delivered." He pulled out a document from the envelope that seemed to have a source.


    That is a letter of consent for embassy establishment issued by the Japanese government.In other words, the Japanese government allowed the King of War Realm to open an embassy in the Mozu Special Zone.And the ambassador extraordinarily and plenipotentiary in charge of the embassy, ??his name is Duke Ordiaru, Dimitre Vatola.Next, he wanted to stay on Xianjin Island as long as possible.


    "I think you will receive a new personnel order from the Lion King agency, and I would like to advise you more in the future." Vatra said and smiled kindly, while Saiyaka could only sigh.


    It''s just that I can stay on the artificial island for the time being to perform tasks, which is a great fortune in misfortune.

 1106 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01134, charming

    The Black Death King faction event finally came to an end. Next, Caihai Academy is about to usher in the annual ball competition, which includes badminton, soldier ball and basketball.For example, Qian Cong and You Ma participated in the mixed doubles badminton competition, and Agurola and Nasha Junior High School girls participated in the cheerleading team.


    Nie Kong was busy preparing for his cooking class, so he didn''t have time to watch the game between the two of them. It is said that today is the first badminton double match between Yuma and Qing Cong.


    At this moment, the light green onion wearing a slim sailor suit opened the door and suddenly came to Nie Kong''s cooking classroom, and she was carrying a cute pink nylon bag in her hand.


    "Huh... at this time, Senior Nie Kong really didn''t have a cooking class!" Seeing that only Nie Kong''s desk was busy inside, Qian Cong said with a sigh of relief.


    "By the way, Qian Cong, aren''t you going to compete with You Ma, why have time to come here?" Nie Kong glanced at her smirkingly, and said anger.It''s almost time to start class, but Qian Cong doesn''t seem to mind.Being with Nie Kong seemed to make her enjoy it, but Nie Kong, who was used to her casual tune, didn''t feel particularly strange.


    "Well-winded, of course...I''m here to change the clothes for the game." Qian Cong blushed, and looked away from Nie Kong''s eyes.


    "If you change your clothes, you should go to the women''s locker room." Nie Kong said dumbfounded.


    "Who doesn''t know, but... but I don''t know who keeps the key to the women''s locker room, so I can only borrow it from your classroom. Let me warn you, senior, don''t use your dirty eyes to peek." Qian Cong blushed, speaking as if he was angry, and then cocked his mouth and glared at Nie Kong with dissatisfaction.


    "Well, I will try my best." Nie Kong replied silently.


    "Huh, I don¡¯t have the guts to watch Senior Quan, otherwise I¡¯ll be yelling and abnormal. When someone comes to grab it, you can¡¯t clean it even if you jump to the Yellow River, Senior." Qian Cong held her small fist. Jiao said.


    It''s just that Nie Kong doesn''t use eyes, but spiritual sense can easily see everything around him, and he can see much more clearly than his eyes.


    "Senior, please turn around..." Tucked in her bag are a full set of supplies such as sports towels and sports clothes that will be used in ball games practice.


    Sleeveless polo shirt, scaryly short pure white sports skirt.Badminton matches should be like this, so there is nothing to fuss about.It¡¯s just that if it¡¯s an official game, it¡¯s better, but it¡¯s only for school ball competitions. It is inevitable that people will wonder if it will be too exposed.


    "You...what kind of clothes are you?" Nie Kong frowned and said dissatisfied.


    "It''s necessary to ask what it is, that''s a game uniform, you need to wear it in the badminton match. Senior, please turn around obediently..." Qian Cong tried to say in a natural tone.The suit with a lot of skin exposed, really makes the light green face look embarrassing, it is really embarrassing.It''s just that Lun gave him the game uniform, saying that it would make Nie Kong stare at her, so she wanted to try the effect.


    "It''s just a school event, why do you have to wear a strong outfit?" Nie Kong muttered, but the gentleman didn''t watch her change clothes.


    There was a whistling voice, sounding so bloody, it was the sound of Qian Cong undressing.


    "Huh!" At this moment, Qian Cong suddenly rushed to Nie Kong, squatting at Nie Kong''s feet with scattered clothes in her hands.Her pretty face was panicked right now, and her entire blush was at the root of her ears.


    She only wore a pale yellow underwear and pure white pants.Down from her chest, Nie Kong saw her flat and smooth belly and a lovely belly button.Nie Kong stayed for a long time with those beautiful legs that were different from a few women.


    "Qian Cong, what are you...what are you going to do." Nie Kong asked aloud, feeling confused because his thighs were suddenly close to Qian Cong''s body.


    "Shhh, someone is coming quiet!"


    Qian Cong said this in a low voice, hiding himself under the table of the podium, clinging to Nie Kong''s body.The breath that came out sprayed directly through the clothes on Nie Kong''s abdomen.The delicate and smooth skin rubbed his legs tightly.Nie Kong only felt a sweet scent rushing over his face, which could arouse his hot emotions.


    Such a charming scene, as if the secretary was working for the boss.Nie Kong couldn''t help but quietly moved his legs.


    I only heard a squeak of light green onion, and said strangely: "Senior, don''t move around."


    "I didn''t mean it, you squeezed over by yourself!" Nie Kong whispered.


    "This...I can''t do anything to squeeze me!" With a blushing face, Nie Kong felt that the python was about to wake up.


    Not only was there a contact there, but Nie Kong''s hands were pressed against the smooth back of the light green onions. Every time he moved his fingers, he could enjoy the unique touch, which made him care about it.


    But they couldn''t push each other away, and the two remained close to each other in silence.As far as I want to say, Qian Cong is a slim figure, but the weight of her breasts is very different from Naisa or Xuecai. Nie Kong couldn''t ignore her femininity.


    She stared at the door button, and could hear the movement of someone opening the door lock that should have been locked from the inside, and was about to come in.


    "Is it a transfer student Xuecai? I didn''t expect her to be so enthusiastic about monitoring the work of seniors." Qian Cong bit her thumb and nail and muttered. She was already ready to lock the door. Of course, she was planning to prevent others from disturbing her.


    "Oh, my father, how did you lock the door of the cooking classroom? It made me open for a long time." Walking in was a familiar figure, daughter Yuma with a cute ponytail.


    Nie Kong only felt that his trousers were tightened. It turned out that the light green onion under him was clutching his trousers.


    Nie Kong smiled bitterly, and said helplessly: "I said You Ma, don''t you want to participate in a badminton game? How come you have time to come here." That sentence is already the second time Nie Kong said, and I think it is very true. eccentric.


    Although Qian Cong hid under the podium table where she was sitting, once Yuma came towards her, the hiding Cong Cong would immediately wear it.

 1107 The collapse of the second element body 01135, accidents

    "Yes, father, don''t mind, it''s about an hour before the game."


    You Ma also has a bag in his hand, and the contents must be related to badminton.Sweating, Nie Kong looked at her in a neat sailor suit and asked as if she confirmed again: "You Ma, are you here to change clothes?" You can guess from the mixed doubles they signed up, You Ma It is to change back to men''s clothing to compete.


    "Hey, father, how would you know it! Because I don''t know who is keeping the key to the women''s locker room, so I can only feel wronged and come to my father''s cooking classroom." It is exactly the same as Qian Cong''s answer. Who changed the women''s clothes? The key to the room was stolen?


    "Come on, You Ma is already a big girl, if someone comes to see it, it will be misunderstood." Nie Kong''s breath stopped slightly as she looked at the moment she opened the collar.All made their own opinions, without considering his feelings.


    Yuma looked at the door, his cheeks blushed, "Father, please rest assured, I have locked the door."


    "That''s not the problem, I''m sorry." The light green onion under him can''t stand it tightly, not to mention the visual impact of Youma.


    "My father, why are you shy? I used to take a bath with Youma a few years ago."


    "No...it''s not better than before, You Ma is already a high school student." Nie Kong was stimulated twice, only to feel the blood pouring down to the abdomen.


    "If it''s your father, what does it matter?" Seeing Nie Kong''s constant peeking eyes, You Ma said coquettishly.Without stopping his hands, he pulled the zipper behind the skirt.One bent over and took off the blue skirt below the knee, only to see blue and white stripes.


    With her pretty face flushed, she opened her bag and reached out to take out a male sportswear.


    "Hmm!" As if something happened again, You Ma hurriedly glanced at the door, and suddenly packed up her luggage and clothes and rushed to Nie Kong, actually trying to squeeze under the stage in front of Nie Kong.


    But how dare Nie Kong mess with her, Qian Cong is hiding inside.


    "Yuma, what''s wrong with you."


    "My father, someone is coming, you hide in it for me. Although I don''t mind if someone misunderstands our relationship, it would be terrible if the body was seen by men other than my father." She looked nervously at the door. , I didn''t wait for Nie Kong to agree to get a Gulu from Nie Kong''s body to the table.


    Only two ouch sounds from the girls were heard, and the forehead hit a piece under the narrow table.


    "Why are you here?" The two women said in unison, staring at each other with wide-open eyes, not to mention how funny the scene was.However, they turned their faces and didn''t dare to look at each other. It was probably because the actions of the two women coincided with each other and looked embarrassed and shy. No one can blame anyone.


    It was just that a huge table squeezed the lower body of the two girls and Nie Kong, and there was almost no room left.The general picture is that two women and one person hugged Nie Kong''s thigh.


    "Pre... Senior!"


    "I''m tired of it, what did you let me touch, senior?" She raised her head to look at Nie Kong with watery eyes, her pretty face flushed completely.


    "Don''t blame me, I am a normal boy, who can bear it." Nie Kong gently pressed his finger on his mouth and whispered to her.


    She trembled in her hand, and dialed to Yuma''s side: "Next... nasty senior, don''t touch me with that thing."


    "Wow, my father, what the hell is that? When Ming Ming and Yuma took a bath, they were just a small one."


    "Woo, Yuma depends on what you did." The atmosphere in front of you was a bit bad.


    "Shhh, someone is coming." Nie Kong was sitting tightly, only to see a small girl pushing open the classroom door.


    With a delicate and cute face and wide round eyes, it is clear that she is a third-grade snow vegetable.


    Hearing the sound of the doorway, the two women under the table fell silent, but if you listen carefully, you can detect two rapid breathing sounds.


    "Huh, is the teacher alone."


    Seeing that there is only Nie Kong in the classroom, Xue Cai looked around and said in surprise.


    "Then who do you think there will be? Now is the time to prepare for the ball game, don''t you need to participate in Xuecai sauce?" Nie Kong reluctantly asked.


    "Well, I''m going to the bathroom, and I will watch the teacher by the way. It''s okay, I''m going back to the classroom." She left the classroom with a sigh of relief, but Nie Kong could hear her muttering: "Strange It¡¯s clear that I saw Senior Sister Lan Yu sneaking up with Shijin, so I rushed to her in a hurry."

 1108 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01136Dizzy You Ma

    Nie Kong''s emotions were not cooled by Xuecai''s surprise attack, but rather excited extremely high.


    Especially with You Ma, who held it tightly and kept it from moving, her body kept trembling, and Nie Kong could perceive that the temperature of her palms seemed to have increased by several degrees.


    Qian Cong panicked as he watched the lewd scene before him.The atmosphere right now is too blazing, and it is not surprising that what will happen next.If there is only oneself and seniors, that is exactly what you want.


    But now with Yuma on the side, I feel ashamed. It''s rare that the atmosphere is so good, but why did you come to participate in Yuma.


    "Wow, hello, senior... so nasty, hurry up and take it back into your pants." Qian Cong closed her eyes cutely with the power emerging from nowhere.With ten fingers and one hand, he grabbed it from You Ma, and hurriedly stuffed it into his clothes.The hot touch in her hands was about to scorch her.


    "Can you blame me, I''m a normal man, and it''s so uncomfortable now." Asking to take responsibility for force majeure, Nie Kong looked at them with blame.It is clear that they are going to change their clothes in front of them, and it is clear that they take the initiative to hide under them.


    "Who...who expected that kind of thing to happen, senior, please go back quickly, I...we want to go out." Look


    "You won''t come out by yourself."


    "To... If you have the strength to go out, do you need seniors to say it?" Qian Cong whispered.


    Nie Kong stood up from the chair on the podium, and the two women rolled out limply from under the hot and smelly table.She still had the cute underwear on her body, and there was no time to change it.


    "Hurry up and put on your clothes, your game is about to begin." Nie Kong whispered.


    "I know, nasty senior." Qian Cong hurriedly put on the exposed badminton uniform, concealing her beautiful body in the clothes.


    On the other side, You Ma, who was limp in the classroom, had bright eyes circling circles, and said dreamily: "My Father, My Father, Your Ma will be broken." Her pretty face, A few drops of transparent mucus secreted by Nie Kong.


    Qian Cong looked at the unbelievable You Ma, sighed helplessly, and helped her get dressed neatly, lest Nie Kong would feast his eyes.


    "Senior, Youma seems to be dizzy and can''t stand the irritation. You are responsible for waking her up." To be honest, I was almost ashamed. Senior''s thing is too bad.


    "Good..." Nie Kong pushed her daughter''s beautiful body hard, but she didn''t even mean to wake up.I really don''t know how she will face Nie Kong when she is sober in the future. It is clear that she is untying her pants.


    "There is no way, I have to abstain. With Youma''s current state, it is really difficult to play the game." Nie Kong couldn''t think of a way when Youma babbled.Even if she wakes her up, is she in the mood to play badminton?


    "It doesn''t matter, seniors have to find a way, but we have worked hard for more than a month." Qian Cong wandered in front of Nie Kong in her sexy clothes.


    "Hmm... Even if you say that, I can''t play for her." Nie Kong muttered back.


    It''s just that Qian Cong''s eyes suddenly lit up when Nie Kong said something unintentionally."By the way, Senpai, you can play for Yuma and me."


    "How is it possible, I am a teacher and I am not qualified to play in the competition." Nie Kong said silently.


    "What''s impossible? The game is a mixed doubles game. Should you pretend to become a student?" Qian Cong said with no mercy, as if Nie Kong didn''t promise to give up.


    "Okay, I promised to play against you instead of You Ma." Having said that, Nie Kong could only nod his head and agreed to Qian Cong''s willful request.


    Nie Kong has the power of change in the size of the godslayer, and the entire height is reduced to a size similar to You Ma.Then try to conceal the temperament from his body, it is no different from ordinary high school students.


    Since Nie Kong''s appearance is well known in the school, he needs to get a shawl wig to cover half of his face and put on a badminton sports uniform.At a glance, I believe that not many people can recognize his identity.


    The pale green face was filled with a happy smile, so it seemed very happy to be able to compete with Nie Kong.After all, badminton mixed doubles has other meanings. Almost all players are lovers.


    Zhudao Lun and Gucheng looked at Nie Kong in amazement, because no matter how they looked at Nie Kong, they didn''t look like a student in their class.And Qian Cong''s expression is so strange, most of them are smirking and happy.


    If it weren''t for Nie Kong''s superb ability and a manpower to turn the tide, they would have been eliminated from the game, how would it be to overwhelm the opponent with an absolute advantage.


    Alan thought, she knew Qian Cong liked Nie Kong''s mind.So for Nie Kong on the field, he couldn''t bear to look carefully for a long time, and found a slight strangeness.The eyes that I occasionally see from the wig are full of gentleness and calmness.


    She could only see those same eyes from Nie Kong.


    The more she looked, the more she felt that the person in front of her was Nie Kong, and Allen muttered."Qian Cong, are you okay? You can ask the teacher to make-up to accompany you in the game, no wonder you are always smirking. But about You Ma, how does Qian Cong persuade her." You Ma''s parental control, how can you promise to be able to accompany her? Nie Kong''s great opportunity was given to Qian Cong.


    In fact, the happiness index of You Ma in vertigo doesn''t have to be so bad.Xuecai had been searching for Nie Kong''s figure, complaining that Nie Kong didn''t say a word and left her side, she really didn''t care about him.


    It depends on the situation that at the moment Qian Cong rushed to Nie Kong''s cooking classroom, she just withdrew her Shijin, so she didn''t see You Ma coming in from behind.


    The badminton game continued, Nie Kong abided by the agreement with Qian Cong, and spent a good time with her for a long time.Using his power to deal with a simple badminton game, it is naturally easy to win.In the end, their group won the badminton doubles championship.

 1109 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01137Help me wipe my sweat

    The match lasted until the sunset, and the fierce badminton mixed doubles match came to an end. It was the first-year high school Nie Kong and Qing Cong who won the championship.Because they needed to change their clothes, they went back to the cooking classroom where the clothes were placed.You Ma and the others have probably gone home. There are only a few people in the huge teaching building.But Xue Caijiang was staying at Nie Kong''s villa, and depending on the situation, he could not find Nie Kong''s trace, so he was anxious to "watch" him.I haven''t seen it for a long time, but I don''t know how urgent it is.


    The youthful and beautiful light onion panted slightly, and the body under his clothes was dripping with sweat.It seems that after a lot of exercise, it is indeed a bit heavy for her.As usual, Nie Kong''s body temperature and breathing were not abnormal.


    Light onion, holding a golden trophy, rushed behind Nie Kong and exclaimed excitedly: "Senior, you see, we have won the championship..." Her extremely soft chest pressed against Nie Kong''s back, and a faint fragrance hit .


    "Crazy girl, come down quickly. You smell sweaty, so change your clothes and go back to take a shower." Not only does it smell of sweat, it smells good, but Nie Kong doesn''t want to make her feel angry.


    "Hey, really...does it really smell like sweat." She knew that her body was a bit slippery, because she was sweating a lot, so she looked dubious."Who is like a senior vampire? After running for a long time, he didn''t leave a drop of sweat."


    Qian Cong hurriedly jumped away from Nie Kong, fearing that it would give Nie Kong a bad impression.She was impatient and took off her sweaty sportswear into her hands.Weiwei handed it to Xiubi and smelled it, but there was no sweat.


    "Senior once again smelled it, is it because of the heavy sweat of the clothes?" She forced a sleeveless sweatshirt on her upper body to the end of Nie Kong''s nose, for fear that Nie Kong would misunderstand that she smelled like sweat. .


    With her sweaty jacket, it adhered closely to her snow-white skin for a day.If you are abnormal, you will definitely be tempted to breathe in the scent from above, thinking about some nasty pictures in your mind.


    Although Nie Kong was not abnormal, his shirt had already covered his nose, and the air around him almost smelled like that.


    "Wow." There was a faint fragrance of daughter, and Nie Kong''s heart was shook, it was hard to control himself.


    "Big... probably I smelled it wrong." Nie Kong hurriedly pushed aside the dress, and replied.


    Hearing Nie Kong¡¯s explanation, Qian Cong felt even more disturbed, ¡°Could it be that it¡¯s not the clothes, but my body. You smell it, is it really... very smelly?¡±


    She forcefully put Nie Kong''s head in her arms, and pressed his face against the soft breasts that she could hold.Although the weight was not as large as Saiyahua, it was quite predictable, and buried Nie Kong''s facial features.Nie Kong almost suffocated, and his nose was full of the rich femininity and lethal softness of the light green, which stimulated his heartstrings time and time again.


    "Senior, really...does it really smell a lot of sweat?" Her pretty face flushed, and her bright eyes looked at Nie Kong, who was hugging tightly in her arms.


    "Nothing, on the contrary, it''s very... very fragrant. And even if it does, it can be eliminated by going home and taking a shower." Nie Kong hurriedly explained, holding both hands on her waist, and it was actually full. The slenderness of her waist.


    Nie Kong just wanted to push her away.She must continue to stick to it, so she is not sure what Nie Kong will do.Especially after experiencing that very embarrassing thing today, Nie Kong felt that he could not act too hastily.


    Nie Kong''s hot big hands held his sharp and slender waist, Qian Cong''s whole body was limp in Nie Kong''s arms like a boneless snake, and he said, "Senior, you really care about the smell of sweat on my body, I don''t care, you Be responsible for wiping it clean."


    Qian Cong''s resistance was very weak, her eyes were slightly moist and water dripped out, and she looked at Nie Kong with a pitiful expression.The surrounding atmosphere turned pink, as if a sweet smell spread.


    "Wipe... Wipe clean? Don''t be capricious, no towels."


    "No...no matter, there is no towel, the senior will be responsible for using...wipe it with your hands, who told you...that I smell of sweat..."


    Qian Cong''s courage who didn''t know where it came from hugged him tightly and made such an unreasonable request to him.If he wiped it with his hands, wouldn''t it be necessary to finish her slippery skin.


    "Hands?" Nie Kong felt very angry, he was a very normal man.It was the first time that Yuma was responsible. Now it is twice a day.


    "Could it be that Senior wants to lick with her tongue... licking, no, perverted Senior." She whimpered, feeling her cheeks redder than before, very cute.


    "Then use it."


    Nie Kong pressed the fingers on her waist and couldn''t help walking up her back, passing the button of the bra behind Yu.The skin on the back is a little smooth, because of sweat, but it is as soft as adding an extra milk.


    There is no sour sweat, there is only a sweet to greasy fragrance.The skin that was originally moist seemed to be roasted by Nie Kong''s big hands, and quickly dried out, but the skin was covered with lovely red tide.The temperature did not rise, but it was very cool, and people couldn''t help but want more.Nie Kong''s fingers stretched into her tight bra and touched her breasts that no one had ever touched before. She looked at Nie Kong with wide misty eyes.I can only hug her in front of me with both hands and refuse to let go.Nie Kong''s touch made her feel nervous and shy, but I hope Nie Kong will not stop.I feel really happy to be in contact with people I like.


    "It''s done." Nie Kong was probably about to punish Qian Cong, using his flexible fingers to provoke her desires, and suddenly stopped.


    After Nie Kong stopped, Qian Cong only felt uncomfortable all over her body, and her body seemed to be scorching hot.She looked at Nie Kong with shame, "No...no, pre...senior, next... the bottom is not wiped, help... help me take off my sweatpants."


    Nie Kong was in a dilemma, and could only watch his python grow bigger and bigger.Faced with such Qian Cong who refused to stop the dangerous game, Nie Kong gritted her teeth. She seemed to be playing with fire.

 1110 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01138Sanity disappears

    Nie Kong did not worry about the consequences, and reached out his hand to take off the pure white sports skirt and the pure white pants.Without a doubt, Qian Cong''s body was almost completely exposed in Nie Kong''s arms, except for the underwear hanging on his twisted chest.


    Round and lovely breasts, especially slender legs, slender waist without any fat.Good looking.The sweet youthful breath rushed to the face, it is really not intoxicating that everyone is drunk.Nie Kong lost his reason, reluctant to say rejection.


    .Set.


    "Senior, no... can''t touch it there."


    "Wow, you see a lot of things flow out there, how can you not dry it."


    "Can...can it be wiped dry." Sensing the strangeness of his body, Qian Cong covered his cheek with shame.


    "I don''t know, let me give it a try." The sharp position was stimulated, not only did not stop the "sweat", it even caused a huge flood.


    "Woo, it''s getting more and more flowing, it''s all... It''s all because of the predecessors touching it." Qian Cong squirmed and cried cutely.


    Nie Kong really couldn''t bear it anymore, he suddenly wrapped Qian Cong''s waist and pressed her on the podium of the cooking classroom.


    "Shallow onion sauce, let me stop it for you." As for what kind of stopper to use, it can only be understood, not explained.Seeing Nie Kong''s cheeks approaching, she shyly closed her eyes.


    Nie Kong kept groping her body, Qian Cong would only close her eyes to hold Nie Kong and let Nie Kong invade.What will happen next, she may have been mentally prepared.


    "I will win, and I won''t lose to a first-year transfer student, how can I give seniors to such a person."


    It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t take a shower. Would the senior care about the smell of sweat on his body?Girls are clean creatures, so they will naturally show their most beautiful side to people they like.


    Nie Kong''s clothes were thrown to the ground one by one, and finally the two of them hugged each other without any separation, on a not very wide platform.


    The comfortable energy cycle refining, repairing her physical damage, the bliss brought by double repairs swept her mind.


    Seeing her tearful eyes resurfaced in the mist, and seeing her cute red face, Nie Kong knew that she was ready to bear herself.


    "Don''t stop, don''t let the sweat of the light green onion come out." There is only that thought in her mind. She is very happy that Youma and Xuecai are not there, and she has the opportunity to do it with Nie Kong.Huge happiness hits, Qian Cong loses all her strength all over her body, and her red face is full of happiness.

 1111 The collapse of the second element body 01139, artificial godhead

    The mind was slowly awakening, and the light eyelashes were shaking, revealing a pair of eyes that already had a little style.The first thing I saw was the classroom environment, I thought I was in a dream.


    Realizing that there was a person under her, she saw Nie Kong''s existence for the second time.After I understood what was happening, the whole face turned red, and he glanced at the man Nie Kong who brought her pain and happiness.


    Girls will grow up in pain and happiness. It turned out to be the same thing, Qian Cong now has a deep understanding.Now it seems that I and Senior Nie Kong have directly stepped through the relationship and directly become an intimate relationship between lovers.I know very well that I don''t have a love mind, and now I have saved a lot of heart, and I can compare it to Xuecai, and feel very happy for a while.After all, I have been loving Nie Kong for a long time, and I have known Nie Kong for more than three years. Who would hope to lose to a new transfer student?


    Nie Kong looked at Shy Green onion shyly shrinking in his arms, and smirked that he would cook red bean rice for her in the cooking class.She opened her mouth with two tiger teeth, and took a bite on Nie Kong''s shoulder.


    It seems that Qian Cong has not adapted to the change in her relationship with Nie Kong, and it is estimated that it will take some time to improve, so that she has the consciousness of being a woman of Nie Kong.


    For this, Nie Kong felt that it was her lovely place.She was supposed to move to her own villa, but she said that she was not used to living with others for the time being, and said that she didn''t agree with a lot of words in the wrong order of interacting with Nie Kong.Nie Kong was not reluctant, and separated from her and returned to his villa.


    Although it was night, Agurola and the others were waiting for Nie Kong to come back, and kept asking why Nie Kong didn''t go home immediately after school.Especially Nasha, who likes to be long-winded, is preaching to Nie Kong with his hips akimbo, a husband who goes out like his wife.There was Xuecai who was just as long-winded as her, and she awkwardly said that Nie Kong was not allowed to leave her sight again.


    Her mother Shen Sen teased and said that since she was so worried, then marry him, making Nasha and Xuecai blushing and shyly afraid to look at Nie Kong.The current Nasa did not restore the previous memory, and completely served as a sacrifice for the revival of the Fourth True Ancestor.And You Ma seemed to have lost her soul, probably because she could not recover from the noon stimulation, and almost broke the stimulation, and so far did not dare to say a word to Nie Kong.


    Seeing her performance, Ah Ye frowned and probably guessed something, but she would never admit that You Ma and Nie Kong had developed a relationship other than father and daughter.


    She didn''t say it clearly, probably because it had no basis, but silently paid attention to the relationship between Nie Kong and her.In general, what happened that day did not bring about a huge change in life, except for one person. She was a lovely girl who was alone in a dark research room, and she exuded a spirit. The strength is very strong, if it is handed over to the Lion King organization to train, she will definitely be a very good witch.


    She opened her bright eyes under the light, like a vast ocean, giving a feeling of spaciousness.Pure white walls, dazzling lighting, spotless clean air, a very formal research room.


    Numerous medical electronic instruments silently looked down at her lying on the bed like a statue. The engraved on the marble bed was a piece of sacred words recorded in ancient sacred writing, exuding a sacred breath.


    There is a ward to isolate special patients, and it is also a solemn church, as if she is a saint.


    "Experimental subject XDA-7, the level of power awakening has risen." Somewhere in the distance came the ear-piercing voice, lacking warm, inorganic voice, it was a mechanical voice, just like the voice in a computer.


    The girl unconsciously wanted to escape the sound, twisting and struggling on the bed.The light gray handcuffs placed on both arms made a slight rubbing sound.


    "Blood pressure and pulse have increased, body temperature has increased by 0.3 degrees, and the concentration of adrenal cortisol in the blood is rising rapidly. Based on the procedure of 2544, apply for chanting of the pseudo-canon from Chapter 6 Section 1 to Chapter 9 Chapter 11 Section."


    "Apply for approval. Start singing." A magister-like figure beside him pressed a button.The solemn music fell on the struggling girl''s head, and countless melody wheels sang the repeated prayer music, full of sacred light.Accompanied by the noble accompaniment of the pipe organ, a hymn made of mechanical sound effects sounded.As if echoing holy singing, the words carved on the bed increase the brightness.


    The room was gradually filled with holiness, and the girl slowly stopped her movements.She was wearing a dark blue short patient suit and a black metal mask, and a gloomy mask with countless eyeball patterns appeared on her pretty face.The girl''s bare limbs were white and thin, and she couldn''t help but feel weak.Strange engraved patterns appear on the surface of fair skin, which are precise magic patterns reminiscent of electronic circuits.


    Along with the mechanical singing, her magic engravings kept flickering, blooming out of a high-dimensional godhead.


    "Singing continues. Start using analgesics and tranquilizers, and continue to join the sleep hypnosis program!" The magician technicians interacted coldly, and she listened to her ears when she was sleeping.Now she no longer feels pain and sorrow.Beautiful light and sound wrapped her like a torrent.


    The sacred fluctuations induced by the magic pattern caused her to be transformed into a higher-order existence of the spiritual grid.Like an almighty god sitting far away in the heavens, noble and holy.


    It is like a nun who receives the gift of God and becomes a pure angel going to heaven, like a divine messenger who is blessed by magic.


    The high-level and different-dimensional fluctuations spread, making the Magisters watch her vigilantly, for fear that they will lose control.


    After all, she is a high-level force created, belonging to a level of gods, and there can be no sloppy things.The use of magic techniques to engrave humans to create high-dimensional gods is indeed unimaginable at the level of a magister.But trying to covet high-level power in vain, you must pay a corresponding price, just seeing the girl''s painful expression, you can know a thing or two.


    One of the familiar faces quietly looked at the girl on the spell table with no expression.He didn''t say a word, he didn''t care about the girl''s painful expression.Everything is just to fulfill his personal great dream.If Nie Kong was there, he would definitely be recognized as Ye Se Xiansheng who had taken in Xia Yin, and he was a high-level magister of Sorcerer Sculpture.


    Unexpectedly, they actually want to use spiritual witches to do human experiments.

 1112 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01140, the power of artificial angels

    In the research room where the holy light shines, a tall woman with a black uniform covering her whole body like a secretary came to Kensheng Haze, not knowing what was whispering in his ear.


    Kensheng Haze frowned, and ordered a white-clothed researcher next to him to bring a reformer who was different from the girl who was being reformed, but with similar fluctuations on her body, to the tall woman.


    The girl seemed to be restricted, and the fluctuation of the godhead was suppressed in the body, so there was no exposure.She let out a big laugh, and took the transformer girl by the hand and left the research room.Xiansheng Haase didn''t care about her, and continued to observe the No. 7 Reformer.


    At the same time, a luxurious ship covered in flames, sailing in the night sky at a height of one kilometer, slowly sailed from the north to an artificial island in Japan, with a total length of more than 200 meters.It is a huge armored flying ship covered with a special alloy hard shell, equipped with four turbo engines and twelve cannons.Painted on the ship is a Valkyrie holding a big sword, the emblem of the royal family of Nordic Artichia.


    The luxurious and noble ship is full of glacier-like pink blue, decorated with gold trim. It is a flying fortress that only members of the royal family and attendants are allowed to board.The fortress filled with bright moonlight looks dreamy and romantic.Compared with the cruise ship of Vatola, it is a bit more luxurious and mysterious.


    The figure that emerged under the moonlight can be called a palace in the sky, but the beautiful hull now appears to be wounded and tragic.


    A tall woman in uniform stood on the boat with a spear in her right hand, not knowing how to rush to a height of one thousand meters.Judging from her appearance, she was a woman who appeared in Kensheng Haase''s research room.


    Her eyes were also bloody crimson, and the pure white fangs exposed between her lips showed the true face of a woman¡ªa vampire.And the fact that she can use the beast to turn into a weapon can tell that she is a D vampire.


    The tip of her crimson spear cut off the hull armor, making sharp noises and sparks.She was the one who attacked the ship and ruthlessly destroyed the magnificent hull.


    "Who are you...? Who hired you?"


    Blocking the woman''s path is a knight wearing a reinforced armor, a gold-rimmed armored battle suit, and the Aldikia emblem on the shoulders.The guard knight who represents the royal family directly exists as the guardian knight of the royal family.


    "You are here to make trouble, do you know that it is guarded by me and the holy ring knights?" Despite the whole body being wounded, the knight still glared at the woman, and the raised blade glowed pale.


    The vampire woman stopped lazily and looked at the knight in contempt.An explosion occurred behind her, destroying the airbag that floated on the hull.With the leakage of valuable buoyancy, the huge armored flying boat tilted without any means.


    The knight saw the gold decoration gradually peeling off and his arms trembled with anger.


    The female vampire urged irritably: "I have already said, hurry up and hand over your beloved Aldikia sow, so I can give you a good time."


    "Don''t think too much of yourself, because you, a vampire demon clan, dare to be an enemy of our Aldikia royal family!" In fact, the guarded steel sword exudes strong spiritual power, like an exorcism holy sword.


    The knight is holding the holy sword, and the female vampire takes a head-on shot.The shocking magic swayed out of the aftermath, and the crimson tip of the gun bounced off.The vampire watched this scene with a little surprise.


    "Is the Artisan system developed by Aldikia? It''s really a hindrance and makes people lose interest." The artisan system is the latest sharp knight equipment developed by the Aldikia Kingdom. It is a powerful tactical support weapon that temporarily upgrades the weapon spirit to the holy sword level.The Knights of the Sacred Ring of Altikia have made many achievements in this way.


    "The dirty vampire actually wanted to attack our Knight Order, and I will tell you to pay the price!" The knight pointed at the woman with the tip of his sword emitting pale light, and once again pierced her heart.


    "I admit that the ghost system is very lethal to the demons." Faced with the glory of the fake holy sword, the woman''s face remained unchanged.Facing the attack of the knight in the fury, the vampire woman walked away leisurely.Then she took out the mobile phone-type mobile device and operated it skillfully.What appeared on the screen of the device was the word "Arrival".


    "But it''s a pity, it''s not the demons you have to deal with."


    Something cut through the dim night sky and flew down through the clouds.It was a petite figure filled with fierce light, on its back had several twisted wings with bright red blood vessels.


    "That guy, what''s the thing?!" The knight swung his sword at the figure in the air, and the aura of the holy sword was transformed into a flashing figure of the person who rushed towards it.However, the blade of light shattered and disappeared like glass at the moment it touched the figure in the air.Like an egg, it touched a stone that was a hundred times stronger than it, not a thing of the same level.


    "No...impossible." The knight''s heart shook vividly, and the woman in red smiled at him sympathetically.


    The winged monster descended on the heavily damaged armor, and the sprinkled spiritual power fluctuated into a storm, shaking the hull violently.


    The knight swung the sword again, but no matter how many times it was repeated, the result was the same.The aura of the fake holy sword could not touch the figure in the sky, as if the weak artificial lighting was covered by the sun''s brilliance.Immune to demon-breaking spiritual light, it means that the twisted figure that appears in front of you is not evil, and it is likely to be far more sacred and noble than the artificial holy sword spawned by the Elf Furnace.The thin limbs show strange lines and disgusting ugly wings; the head wears a strange mask.However, what it exudes is the purest holy wave.


    "Is it possible that she... is she an angel..." The knight was dumbfounded, the scene before him was so unbelievable.


    Along with the clear singing, the winged monster emits a dazzling flash, which is the light of purification that will burn everything out.


    The knight had no time to notice this, and his consciousness had been swallowed by the scorching light.The once beautiful armored flying ship exploded and shattered, and the wreckage fell into the gloomy sea at night.At the same time, a luxurious escape boat burst out of the explosion.Egg-shaped body wrapped in plastic shell, self-expanding rubber float.From the perspective of its shape, it is not far from the image of an escape boat that people imagine.It¡¯s just that after all, the outer layer is inlaid with pure gold, which will not rust, not corrode, has excellent electrical conductivity and is resistant to lightning strikes, which seems to be the reason for the choice of material.


    "It seems that the sow has escaped." Seeing the escape boat disappear into the sky, the vampire looked a little disappointed.

 1113 The collapse of the second element body 01141, Xia Yins cat

    Although it wasn''t time for lunch break, Nie Kong''s cooking classroom seemed to have cats screaming "meow", and they heard more than one.Nie Kong opened the door curiously, only to see the five females in the middle of the country playing with a litter of kittens, forming a harmonious and beautiful picture.


    "How did those cats come? Did Xia Yin find them?"


    It''s just that Nie Kong''s forehead is sweating. Xia Yin has picked up too many stray cats. There are more than a dozen in the monastery. Can I take care of them now.


    "Yeah, now we are thinking about who will adopt them in the school." At this time, Naisa took out a patternless photocopy paper from his uniform pocket.The content written above is a list of addresses and names.


    "It''s all caused by me. The monastery can''t hold it anymore, I''m really sorry." The silver hair swayed, and Xia Yin bowed her head deeply, looking at Nie Kong uneasily.


    "Xia Yin, you don''t have to apologize, because Xia Yin is very kind. No matter what you think, I won''t blame you for this. If you blame, I won''t help you before." Nie Kong touched her silver hair Si, her azure blue eyes showed joy.She smiled slightly happy.The solemn and loving expression is reminiscent of the term loving mother.


    Often Nie Kong helped her settle the animals he picked up, so Xia Yin would bring the cat to the cooking class.Nie Kong was really dumbfounded when she said that the monastery couldn''t hold it anymore.I remember only going up with her a few days ago, there were only a dozen at that time.


    Nasha and Xuecai both looked at Nie Kong''s performance displeasedly, their mouths bulging.The two daughters of Agurola, who were simple in nature, didn''t think there was anything wrong, but they were a little envious of Xia Yin.


    "Brother Nie Kong, let''s come together, the kitten is starving. Otherwise, with a look of spiritlessness, no one in the school will be able to adopt them." Xia Yin excitedly lifted the bag at her feet, inside There are milk jugs for cats, cat food and toys.Taking care of a kitty, cumbersome luggage is almost a lot of trouble.


    "How about doing things that I asked others to adopt?" Nie Kong asked as he skillfully opened a can of cats.


    "One person has already agreed to adopt one. Thanks to me and Nasha and the others in the same class, they are always helped by them. After all, I am afraid of life and boys will avoid me. If they are not there, I think I must not The way to get the classmates to agree to adopt the cat." Hearing what Xia Yin said, Nie Kong was a little surprised.


    Although the temperament is not easy to get close to, Xia Yin is still a rare beauty in the world.Teenage girl.Nie Kong doesn''t think boys have a reason to avoid her, no matter whether he has a subtle personality or a calm body.


    "Well, isn''t Xia Yin very cute? If you ask a boy, no one will refuse."


    Seeing Nie Kong praise her for her cuteness, Xia Yin showed a shy expression.With a dissatisfied attitude, Naisa smiled bitterly and said: "There is no such thing, because everyone just likes Xia Yin too much and dare not talk to her, because she is even called the saint of the middle of the country."


    "Really?" Xia Yin blinked, as if she didn''t quite understand what Nasha''s words meant.


    Nie Kong felt that the saint¡¯s description was quite appropriate. In fact, Xia Yin¡¯s temperament was more like a priest than the Luotanling Qi Yajian teacher earlier, and he estimated that she would be transferred to his own angel.


    Xuecai lowered her volume in Nie Kong¡¯s ear and said, ¡°Xia Yin is very beautiful and conspicuous. Not only is she admired by female classmates, but if the boys in the class take the initiative to talk to her, I heard that they will be punished. But I can understand the boys. It''s hard to talk to her casually, she is too beautiful." In the last sentence, Nie Kong clearly noticed a hint of jealousy in his tone.


    "Although I don''t quite understand, if you say that, Xia Yin can only talk to me alone, I feel a little happy." Nie Kong smiled.


    "Well, only by talking to Nie Kong, Xia Yin will not feel afraid and feel very warm." Xia Yin whispered.


    "There is no standpoint for Xuecai sauce!" As if it was Naosha who couldn''t help but interrupt her words, she continued: "Speak first. All of those just now can be applied to Xuecai. The boys in our class follow Hexue There are many standards for the distance of Cai¡¯s contact. If you talk to her beyond the prescribed time, you will be punished severely. If Xia Yin is a nun in the middle of our country, then Xue Caijiang is a princess."


    "Princess? It''s very suitable for Xuecai." Nie Kong glanced at her serious and beautiful, and nodded in agreement, Xuecai blushed and twisted.


    "Oh, don''t you ask me, Nie Kong." Agurola pointed at herself with tears in her eyes.


    "Yes, what about yours, Nasa." Nie Kong said curiously.The two vampires, Loli and Nasa, are not inferior to Xia Yin, each with its own charm.


    "They are the mascots of the middle of the country, they are indispensable." Xue Cai said in a tender voice.


    "Yes, yes, Agurola is the mascot." Agurola said contentedly.


    Enatos felt a bit embarrassed when she looked at the Fourth True Ancestor, no wonder she failed to conquer the beasts other than No. 12.


    Nie Kong believed that the five women were simply a treasure in the middle of the country, and no man dared to get involved.He is the only one who can talk to them.Compared to the group of little furry kids in the middle of the country, they would definitely curse themselves secretly.


    "Well, I am not qualified to be a mascot. Now that Jun Nie is here, you are responsible for asking who can adopt them. If it weren''t for our villa, we could adopt a few." Nasa murmured.


    "I''ll give it a try, but I may be successful." Nie Kong has a headache for Xia Yin''s kindness and her love for animals.


    "I''m so sorry. I''m sorry, Brother Nie Kong..." Xia Yin quietly thanked him, who seemed shy.


    "It''s nothing, it''s a trivial matter. If it doesn''t work, they can only be squeezed in the monastery behind." Nie Kong said silently.


    "Then we are going to class, let Nie Jun take care of the kitten for the time being." Nasha said so, pulling up Xuecai''s little hand and leaving the cooking classroom.


    Agurola and


    "By the way, weird things will happen in the city tonight, Brother Nie Kong don''t come out." When parting, Xia Yin said something inexplicable to Nie Kong.


    Apart from the demon clan making trouble, what will happen?What is strange for Nie Kong is how did she know?

 1114 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01142, Xia Yins anticipation

    Xia Yin''s words were not groundless. At 2 o''clock in the morning the next morning, a terrorist incident caused by the demons took place in the western area of ??the artificial island.Only an ear-splitting roar was heard, as if the entire island had shaken a few times.


    In Nie Kong''s bedroom, the three of them were sleeping.In the month of attacking the magician, she received a call from the artificial management agency again, and she had urgent matters to take action.


    "Really, what are the people in the artificial management community doing? Don''t ask me to help every little thing." Nayue said in an uncomfortable voice, while putting on a black gothic skirt for her small and exquisite body.


    It seems that he heard the voice of someone speaking, and Nie Kong, who was buried in Ah Ye''s soft arms, uttered a soft whisper, but was reluctant to wake up from his fragrant and warm arms.


    "Sleep obediently." Ah Ye gently pressed Nie Kong''s cheeks on her plump and beautiful chest, and gently fiddled with his short black hair with her fingers, like a gentle watery mother coaxing her beloved baby to sleep.


    She is only 1.6 meters tall, much smaller than Nie Kong, who is more than 1.8 meters tall, but there is no sense of disobedience in holding Nie Kong.Looking at Nie Kong''s innocent sleeping face, he buried his head in his arms, acting like a child to her.With such a rare move, Ah Ye had a sweet emotion inexplicably.


    The gentle and indulgent Ah Ye stayed for a while watching that month.Ah Ye really changed, she had never seen her make that expression before.


    "What are you doing, can''t you lighten it, don''t wake her." She blamed softly.


    "Um, I''m sorry, there is something to be solved by going out, you should go to bed first." After speaking that month, a momentary disappeared in the bedroom.Ah Ye ignored it and enjoyed the time to monopolize Nie Kong.


    As for that month, it instantly came to the center of the artificial management agency.The floor is shown as the 16th floor underground, the center of the artificial island block of Xianjin Island, and the security department of the artificial island management commune within the gate of the foundation stone.After the elevator doors opened, the month came to the dark passage.


    "Na Yuechan." A familiar voice stopped her behind her. She stared at the direction of the voice, and there was a boy with short hair in front of her.He wore a uniform black suit from the Investigation Department of the Artificial Island Management Commune, and he was greeted that month with headphones still hanging around his neck.


    It is clearly a student in her teaching class, and also a special ability person who serves the artificial island, Ji Shu.


    "I thought there was nothing wrong with the commune directly calling me over, did it turn out to be you? Yaase Keiki." That month''s entire face turned into an ice block, Keiki felt unusually horrible, and couldn''t help but step back a few steps and wiped it. Khan said: "I''m sorry, the council is also short of talent."


    Ji Shu led that month to a room, similar to an emergency room, on a hospital bed surrounded by expensive medical equipment, and a girl who appeared to be just a teenager fell asleep.She appeared to be badly injured and her whole body was bandaged.


    And I don''t know why, but her limbs, all covered with bruises, were firmly fixed by heavy and solid metal equipment.


    "Who is she? It doesn''t look like a demon, but an ordinary person." Nayue frowned.


    "At two o''clock in the middle of the night, an incident occurred in the west area of ??Shijin Island. Two unregistered demons with high combat effectiveness fought for a long time over the city. The surrounding buildings were hit by the fighting and caused large-scale damage. Half of the time. Two buildings were destroyed and the fire spread to seven buildings. The loss of power outages, water cuts, and glass damage are being counted. It is said that the situation is not bad, after all, it happened in a commercial area with few residential houses nearby. The girl in front of him is one of them. The two unregistered demons who were seriously injured and caught."


    "Two?" That Yue whispered.


    "The details of the other one have not yet been ascertained. As for the whereabouts, it still can''t be traced." After hearing Yaze''s puffy answer, that month raised his eyebrows.


    "You can''t catch up?" As a human supernatural power, Yase Motoki can monitor a wide range of several kilometers in a radius like a precision radar by relying on his hearing that is amplified by the power of thought. That is his special ability. .It''s just that the dense sound barrier under the Yaze cloth is quite vulnerable to explosive loud sounds, so it''s not suitable for monitoring large-scale battles.


    "No way, I can''t handle it." Ji Shu said embarrassedly.


    "The girl lying there, looks like just an ordinary person." That month rarely expressed surprise. He was able to destroy several buildings with the power of his body. There are only a handful of demons with such power, let alone ordinary humans. It feels even more impossible.


    "About that, she has only a few traces of magical physical transformation, and it can almost be treated as an ordinary person." Ji Shu said.


    "Meaning that ordinary people will jump around in the Mozu Special Zone, and can knock down the building?" Nayue mocked.


    "It is certain that there is a big problem with the other party''s backing, but at present there is too little intelligence to find out her details." The special security team and the demon attacker arrived too late. At that time, the battle was over and only caught staying on the scene. Injured girl.


    "How bad is the girl lying there?" Nayue asked the injured girl, turning her eyes back.


    "I heard that life is not a major problem, because the defective internal organs can be replicated and regenerated from somatic cells. It is strange that she will have a part of the internal organs, the so-called celiac nerve plexus area."


    "Is it eaten?" That Yue muttered to herself, her expression enlightened.


    "Haha, it''s interesting."


    An innocent voice came from behind her, it was a beautiful and surprised male voice.


    "That''s the case. So what was taken away was not the internal organs itself, but her psychic center... Isn''t it right, the spirit body itself... It''s really intriguing."


    "It''s you, snake husband..." Nayue glared at the voice master who showed his face from the passage, and frowned openly: "Why are vampires who are outsiders here?"


    "It''s so shameless. I came here to visit obviously because of the request of your country''s organs." Vatola smiled slightly.


    "Do you know anything?" Nayue glared at her, her puppet-like beauty faintly exuding a murderous look.


    "Have you ever heard of Lanvard, that month in Nangong?" Vatola shook his head for a while and said a strange name.


    "It''s the armored flying ship of the Nordic Alticia royal family, the flagship of the Knights of the Holy Ring, what is their business." Although I was working as a magician on an artificial island that month, it was a notorious one in Europe before. Witch.


    "Although it has not been officially published, the ship seems to have broken the news from last night? The location where the coordinate information was interrupted is said to be within one hundred and sixty kilometers west of Xianjin Island." Watottona looked seemingly nothing. The related information made that month''s expression serious.


    "You want to say that the royal family of Aldikia intervened in the immediate incident?" She murmured, feeling a storm of trouble.


    "Well, although there is no evidence. Anyway, I will sit on the sidelines for the time being and don''t plan to interfere now. Don''t worry, they are not your enemies. Just ignore it, maybe you can see a particularly interesting scene." Torah chuckled slightly, his eyes flashed with excitement, it was a militant light..


    "Hmph, what bad idea are you making? If you annoy him, I won''t save you again." Nayue said coldly.


    "Hey, that little thing won''t involve him, it''s not that coincidental." Vatola waved his hand.

 1115 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01143Explore

    The Demon Race''s troubles could not hide Nie Kong.If he said that before, he would have laughed and would not care about the little things.However, Xia Yin''s reminder yesterday made him associate with the incident last night, and Nie Kong felt that the incident last night would definitely have nothing to do with her.


    According to that month, there were two weird girls making trouble in the Western District.It is weird because they are ordinary people but have power beyond the orcs.I don''t know how Xia Yin learned the news, and asked Nie Kong to hide.Nie Kong slept very well, so he didn''t see much.He was naturally curious, and originally wanted to ask her about it, but Xia Yin, who had always been obedient, didn''t come to school.


    And her mysterious absence from school has attracted the attention and worry of countless middle school students, which shows how popular she is in school.Nie Kong was more worried than those students, because she always talked to him about something.When the spiritual sense was probed, she found that she was sleeping soundly on a white bed like a sickbed, and she looked a little pitiful.


    Nie Kong thought she was ill, but in the night, there was another fight between the demons on the artificial island. Just like last night, the prisoner was two young girls.


    From that month''s mouth, I learned a very important piece of news. One of the girls in the battle was very similar to the third grade Xia Yin that Nie Kong always cared about.Because they wear masks, they are not sure that month. The attackers call them parasites of the masks.Nie Kong, who had originally doubted it, was able to determine immediately that the one person in the battle would definitely be Xia Yin.


    "Nie Jun, do you want to accompany me to visit Xia Yin after school, maybe she is sick now." While Nie Kong was thinking, the door of the cooking classroom opened, and the four daughters of Nasha came to him from outside.


    "Visiting Xia Yin." Nie Kong slowly recalled an incident a few years ago, and it seemed that she was living with her uncle now.Unable to take care of her, he really agreed to give him Xia Yin.


    "Well, I can probably understand Xia Yin''s address, the artificial island''s particularly famous Sorcerer Sculpture." Nao Sha Jiao said.


    "Yes, Xia Yin is my friend," Agurola agreed.


    Nie Kong hesitated to say something and stopped, feeling that there were too many people and it was a little troublesome.


    "Teacher, don''t want to leave me alone." Xuecai seemed to guess his thoughts and snorted.It depends on the situation last time with a disguise and light green onion H, so she is more vigilant than before.


    "Well, gather in the cooking classroom after school." Faced with the eyes of the four women''s request, Nie Kong could not refuse, so he could only temporarily agree to them.


    In the evening, the five people got off the train at the station in the north district of Xianjindao and came to an area full of high-tech enterprises.


    "Is the Magister Plastic?" Xuecai blinked at the map, looking for a location.Naisa looked up at the navigation board in front of the station and saw the destination indicated.


    "Remember that it seems to be a company that makes cleaning robots." Xuecai muttered as she fumbled through the vague memory.


    "That''s right. That company is mainly known for manufacturing robot dolls for industrial use. The research facility is located in Kagejin City, where Yeze''s current adoptive father seems to be working there." Naisa nodded.


    "Hmph, when the monastery was destroyed before, I really didn''t change the words of believing him to adopt him, otherwise you would have one more partner." Nie Kong said unhappy.


    "As usual, it should be a good thing to be adopted, otherwise it would be too painful to be alone. But it doesn''t mean that Xia Yin will be abused by her adoptive father. Teacher, you are worried." Xuecai had a deep understanding and nodded solemnly.


    "Huhu, the address should be the building in front of you. What is the truth of the matter, you will know when you get there." Nasha pointed to the destination indicated by the arrival address, a weird building.The entire exterior wall of the building with aggressive appearance is covered with mirrored glass.Excluding the office building with a sense of life, it appears cold and dull, but has moved into the corporate research institute.


    "Welcome to you." As soon as the door was opened, young women greeted at the counter.


    "Ah... I''m sorry, we want to meet Miss Haze Natsuyin who lives here." Naisa is very familiar with her voice, seeing her appearance is much more sensible than Xuecai.


    The women looked up at Nie Kong and the others with non-emotional eyes. She was a robot. The magician made mechanical dolls imitated by humans and used them in the service industry.


    "Yase Natsuyin, I''m going out at the moment." The robot gestured and manipulated the computer at hand and replied lightly.


    "Do you know when she will be back?" Nasha asked aloud.


    "I don''t know, I didn''t tell." She answered politely and indifferently, much worse than Astaruti.No wonder, one is an artificial girl, the other is a mechanical item, not a level creature.


    "Excuse me, is Mr. Kensheng Haase at home?" It was Yuk Cai, asking about Xia Yin''s guardian.


    "Are you a guest?" the artificial girl asked.


    "I''m Ji Tuan from the Lion King Organization. I want to visit Mr. Ye Lai Xiansheng if I have something to do." Xuecai said seriously.Nie Kong patted his forehead, Xuecai''s character was as serious as ever.If she said she was going to lie to her, she would have believed it stupidly.


    "I have received your order, please wait a moment there." As he said, the robot pointed to the sofa in the center of the hall for visitors.


    Nie Kong was sitting there with a few women. It would be boring to have them with them, but it would make things very complicated.


    After waiting for about ten minutes, someone came out of the elevator in the lobby.It was a foreign woman wearing a black uniform, similar to the vampire Kiriola she met in prison.


    The woman had bright blonde hair, and she was as tall as Nie Kong in high heels.A good figure is enough to match her height, and she belongs to a sensual beauty.The thigh lines emerging from the narrow skirt are gorgeous and moving, and the black silk wearing a scorching flame reaches the mysterious top.


    "Her Yeze''s adoptive father? Impossible, right?" Agurola said in surprise.


    "She is a logged in Demon." Xuecai ignored Agurola''s lack of common sense and wore a metal bracelet about five centimeters wide on her left arm.That is the Mozu registration certificate issued by the Artificial Island Management Commune.


    "Well, I can''t get enough that she has the breath of a vampire." Enatos nodded in response.


    Women in red suits stopped in front of them.She showed a fascinating expression, and smiled and asked: "I''m sorry, did you keep you waiting for a long time?"


    "It''s good to know, let me wait for you, you are really big." Agurola said angrily.


    "Sorry..." The woman performed a simple etiquette, probably the etiquette of a vampire, but suddenly returned to her original demeanor, as if she didn''t put Agurola, the fourth true ancestor, in her eyes.

 1116 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01144, Magister Plastic

    She moved away from Agurola, turned her attention to Nie Kong and Xuecai, and continued business affairs: "Say hello to you again, this is Beatrice Basler from the R&D department. I''m in Ye Kensheng Se is doing work similar to that of a secretary. May I ask if you came to visit today, what are the important things to look for Ye Se?"


    Although Naisa has always talked a lot, she just didn''t answer her question in front of people she knew.


    "Sorry, we hope to talk to me directly, can you please help arrange a meeting with him." Xuecai''s tone was blunt and serious.The vampire Beatrice nodded lightly. If anyone witnessed the events of the previous few days, she would definitely recognize her as the vampire who attacked the royal family of Aldikia.


    "I understand. But, it''s a headache, Yeze is not in the dormitory today." Beatrice explained.


    "Well, aren''t you there?" Nie Kong looked up at her, his bright eyes seemed to be able to penetrate people''s hearts.


    Beatrice''s heart tightened, "Yes, Yeze is currently outside the island."


    "Outside Xianjin Island? Is it possible that classmate Yeze...his daughter is with him?" Xuecai said to herself.


    "According to this, Xia Yin is okay with her body," Nasha asked worriedly.Seemingly surprised by her question, Beatrice narrowed her eyes.


    "Probably something went wrong, she and Yeze have arrived at the company''s management area, the uninhabited island around the artificial island." Beatrice smiled affectionately.Companies based in the Mozu Special Zone have obtained government permission to borrow several uninhabited islands around the artificial islands as management areas, so that they can use and experiment with magic spells.After all, the artificial island is affected by various factors, and large-scale magic cannot be used unscrupulously, otherwise it will immediately attract a special guard team.


    "Do you know when the two of them will be back?" Nie Kong asked casually.


    Seemingly regretful, Beatrice shook her head and replied: "The date of her return is yet to be determined. I have no right to be notified of the details about the project Yease is currently in charge of.


    "It seems impossible to visit Xia Yin." Nai Sha was disappointed.


    Seeing Naosha''s disappointment, she smiled and suggested: "If you are in a hurry, I think it will be faster to go directly to visit the research facility. My company will have two small planes for communication a day, please ask them to let you It¡¯s okay to travel with you. I think I¡¯ll probably be able to take the afternoon shift if we start now."


    "You didn''t lie to us." Nie Kong paused and glanced at her intentionally or unintentionally.


    "Of course, why lie to you for no reason." She giggled, her breasts trembled so much that Xuecai and the others looked jealous.


    "Humph, if you know you lied to me, do you know what''s going to happen." Nie Kong stretched out his hand and squeezed her small mouth firmly.The two were almost close in height, so Nie Kong didn''t need to bend over.


    "You...what nonsense are you talking about, what will I end up doing?" An unnatural flash flashed across Beatrice''s pretty face, but she soon disappeared.As a vampire of old times, I have never encountered any big scenes.


    She is even curious. She is actually afraid of Nie Kong, a man who looks like an ordinary person, and thinks unconvinced: "Huh, you have the fourth true ancestor as a backer, but the fourth true ancestor can fight her. ."


    "It''s nothing. Generally, I would cut off his tongue when dealing with a liar." Nie Kong''s fingers pressed hard, and his red lips suddenly opened, revealing the tip of his tongue.Xia Yin did not have a dormitory anymore, and Nie Kong used his spiritual sense to confirm.But not as the girl in front of me said, outside the artificial island, but still lying on a white bed in a room on the island.


    "Hee hee, if you used your mouth to help me bite it down, you are welcome anytime." She leaned in Nie Kong''s arms, her small mouth spouted out the tip of her tongue, her eyes looked at Nie Kong with full of charm.That little mouth, as if expecting Nie Kong to taste it.


    Xuecai akimbo, "Teacher, please don''t do some nasty things, it made us very embarrassed."


    Nashahe, Agurola and Enatos stared at Nie Kong, as if to watch him.


    "Huh, lead the way."


    Nie Kong snorted and pushed her away with both hands.Her body is not like Kiriola in the prison, but Nie Kong doesn''t like that body temperament.If she were to be placed in Nie Kong''s villa, it would definitely be a sense of contradiction to compare with them that month. She was someone who could only be a mistress.


    "I understand. Then, please."


    Beatrice waved to Nie Kong and the others, and then stepped forward.Xuecai was a little timid, and muttered in a low voice, "Sit...in a plane?" She clenched her fists hard and shook her head, her lips pale and trembling.


    Nie Kong and the others came to the airport belonging to the Magister Plastic Industry in the North District. Only a small control tower was built in the hinterland of the airport.There is a small six-seater plane on the runway, as if left alone and parked there.


    Waiting for Nie Kong and the others in the small plane was a long-haired man in a jacket.He is tall and tall, but too thin. Looking at the landing card in the bracelet, he can find that he is an orc.


    He simply raised his hands to greet Nie Kong and his party who came from the runway:


    "Welcome to you, five guests. My name is Kirishima. I am the person responsible for running errands under Beatrice. Please advise."


    No one answered, because the faces of the two women, Xuecai and Nasha, were almost pale.Looks very anxious, shook hands like prayer.Nie Kong couldn''t help but find it interesting that the two women would be afraid of flying.


    Although the two vampires Loli were scared, they were mostly curious, saying that they were cursed giant birds.


    "You two... are you okay?" Nie Kong couldn''t help asking, Xuecai raised her pretty face firmly and looked at Nie Kong.


    "Nothing like that! I...I''m the sword witch of the Lion King mechanism." Hearing Xuecai''s awkward words, Nie Kong let out a helpless smile.Xuecai''s unexpected weakness is very cute, but Nie Kong has no intention of making fun of her desperately trying to hide her fear.She has always been serious, it is rare to encounter that rare expression.


    "Don''t hide it, you see Nasha is not used to flying. Although she is not accustomed to all means of transportation, she will soon faint." Braving the circles, even if the plane is not open, she can''t stand it.


    "But I didn''t mean to make fun of you. I can see the rare side of Xuecai, I really feel that I know you better."


    With regard to Nie Kong''s words, Xuecai pursed her lips in protest, her eyes flickering.


    Nie Kong held the hands of the two women, a warm force removed all their fears, and the two women gradually returned to normal.

 1117 The collapse of the second element body 01145, uninhabited island

    After sailing for more than half an hour, they traveled more than 100 kilometers to a deserted island outside of the artificial island.It is said that it is deserted, and the shape of the residence is invisible from the sky. It is a completely deserted island.Spiritual consciousness probed for a while, but no half-person figure was found.


    It was a half-moon island covered by green forest in the center, less than two kilometers in diameter.The plane began to circle sharply.The engine hissed noisy and the fuselage shook violently.


    There was no concrete road, but the plane resolutely landed on the grassy flat ground, almost by force landing.The body bounced several times on the bumpy road and slowly stopped.


    The frightened Xuecai and Naisa couldn''t help but hug Nie Kong tightly, and they were ashamed of this when they had no time.


    The orc named Kirishima skillfully unfastened his seat belt, and then helped Nie Kong open the door in poor condition.Nie Kong took the swaying two women onto the deserted island.


    "Yase and the others are really on the island?" Agurora asked, looking at the empty scene.


    Kirishima smiled and said: "Who knows, you will have a chance to meet sooner or later, if you can live safely until then." After confirming that Nie Kong and the others got off the plane, he closed the hatch.The aircraft engine started again, and the compact body slowly started to leave.


    "Goodbye, hate Beatrice woman if you want to." He shook his hands at Nie Kong and the others at the window.


    Xuecai''s expressions froze in amazement, they seemed to understand what he meant, and they watched the plane disappear into the sky.The planes that disappeared at the other end of the sea horizon did not return. They were completely abandoned on a small uninhabited island.


    "Nie Jun is an idiot, he can only stare at beautiful women, now you have been deceived." Naisha, who recovered from the airsickness, chattered to Nie Kong.


    "Look, I told you not to come here." Nie Kong shook his head. There were a few followers who couldn''t solve the problem cleanly.


    "Without us, I can''t think of what your situation would be like, teacher, maybe that vicious woman would trick you into selling you." Agurola muttered.


    Xuecai had a pained expression, then silently lowered her head.As a witch who is proud of her outstanding spiritual vision, she did not see through Beatrice''s tricks, and 80% of her thought she was responsible for the matter.


    "I''m sorry, teacher. It was my mistake. But why, they did everything possible to prevent us from visiting Xia Yin? And imprison us on the island, what are their intentions?" Xuecai said bitterly.


    "The phone signal cannot be received, and no boat will happen to pass by. It really feels like a victim drifting to an uninhabited island.. Really, do you want to live on the island for a lifetime?" Nasha took out his mobile phone and looked pretty. The face was disappointed.


    "Picnic?" Only when Enatos muttered, she drooled out of her mouth.From the afternoon I took a flight to the island, now it''s time for dinner."Well, you also need food and shelter from wind and rain. If you can, you must find it before the sun is completely down." Xuecai drew a silver gun from the guitar case behind her. She has a lot of experience sleeping outside depending on the situation.


    "Okay, come and find a place suitable for a picnic." The women said, following the snow vegetables enthusiastically, a group of girls rushed to the forest on the island.


    Listening to the voices of the two vampires Lolita looked cheerful, Xue Cai was a little speechless.Following the road out of the snow vegetables, I walked in the forest for about half an hour.A black concrete wall stands in the middle of the slope.The walls are cracked and covered with moss, but they must be artificial buildings.


    It just looks like a fortress, and there are countless holes and cracks on the wall that are suspected of bullet holes, like a place to test the power of weapons.There is no half-person in the dim castle, and only the sounds of insects can be heard quietly.


    Seeing that night was approaching, Nie Kong took a few women through the forest from where they landed and arrived on the silver beach.At this time, the red sunset is setting, and the sun can be seen sinking below the sea level.


    The blue and rippling ocean is very quiet, occasionally a few seagulls will stop in their sight, full of ease.


    "Now let''s prepare dinner."


    Nie Kong did not know where he took out a huge iron frame, and some barbecue cooking tools and cooking materials, but most of them were meat.


    Agurola and Enatos are drooling, they like barbecue most.


    Xuecai took a look at the surroundings and used her silver gun to knock out the coconuts growing on the beach.And Naosha was very clever to pick up a pile of wood from the forest, piled up a stove with stones, and the collected dead branches were lightly lit.


    The two women were unexpectedly capable, but the two powerful vampires lacked common sense and stared at the roasted meat in Nie Kong''s hands.If you leave it alone, you might actually starve to death.


    "So... what is that, is nature bestowed on us?" Agurola was surprised as she watched the snow vegetables knock the coconut, revealing the sweet juice and white tender meat inside, feeling delicious.


    "That''s coconut fruit, let''s use it for side dishes and drinks." Xuecai replied slightly.


    "Well, it''s really delicious to pair with barbecue. Looking at the wide ocean and having a picnic outside with the sea breeze, it feels so comfortable." Agurola took a bite of Nie Kong¡¯s grilled meat and took a sip. After the natural coconut juice, I feel the unprecedented happiness is coming.


    Nasha was very satisfied. No matter where he went, as long as Jun Nie was there, life would be full of comfort and joy.Even in danger, he will bring them peace of mind and happiness.


    "Really, I was planning to visit Xia Yin. Who would have expected that I came to an isolated island by accident, and the teacher actually had a leisurely picnic. And I don¡¯t know what the Magister Plastics will do. The teacher is really not at all. Crisis consciousness." Xuecai muttered, but clearly enjoyed it.


    The night was getting deeper, and only Nie Kong and the rest of the flames and the aroma of the barbecue were permeating and spreading outward.At the same time, there is no wind in the forest.

 1118 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01146Teasing the cute princess

    "Shasha..." The voice from the bushes attracted the vigilance of Xuecai sauce.She clenched Xuexialang in her hand, "Who is there!"


    "Don''t make a fuss, maybe it''s a wild cat." Nie Kong swept away his spiritual sense and smiled playfully.


    "But... but there is no cat on a desert island, I want to confirm it." Xuecai hesitated.


    But before she finished speaking, there was a "meow" sound from the grass.It''s so sweet, like a bird on a tree.Xue Cai was taken aback, there are really kittens on the island?


    "Well, it''s probably not a kitten, or a puppy. The kitten can''t make such a big movement in the grass." Nie Kong didn''t seem to feel relieved, and said to the women.


    Xuecai and the others are very surprised. Nie Kong has clearly heard the cat barking. If it is a dog, how can it make a cat sound?


    "Wow..." After a period of silence, a dog barked again from the grass, and the women opened their eyes wide.


    "No, if it is a dog, if you smell the meat, you must have already rushed out. Is it a grass-eating sheep?" Nie Kong muttered to himself, and as if responding to Nie Kong''s question, the grass rang out. Scream.


    "Eh, it''s really a sheep?" Xuecai was startled, and under Nie Kong''s guidance, her head became a mess.


    "Well, that''s right. Sheep can''t see at night. Could it be that I guessed wrong again, but the wolf. Because the wolf is afraid of fire, so I dare not come out."


    "Woo..." I don''t know how many times it has changed, but the wolf''s cry is still vividly learned, but the voice is charming with a girl, and it sounds very cute.Nie Kong held his smile tightly, and said to Agurola: "Wolves are not solitary creatures, but why do they only hear one sound? Is it wrong to guess that it is not a wolf but a tiger."


    "Ahhh...I can''t stand it anymore." A mad and gentle voice came from behind a nearby tree, and she rushed out of the grass.


    Silver hair and clear blue eyes; unlike the Japanese face, the girl is so beautiful that it is almost mistaken for a beautiful goddess.Appearance is similar to Xia Yin by seven or eight points, except that his body is one size bigger than Xia Yin, just like Xia Yin''s sister.Although the opponent does not look like a soldier, he is wearing a western suit and tethered boots that look like a military uniform.


    "Haha...you are willing to come out." Nie Kong couldn''t help but laugh, feeling very funny.She was just talking about it for fun, but she didn''t expect that she would simply learn to call out.


    "So you''ve discovered it a long time ago, you just want to play with me?" The girl was angry, her blue eyes staring at Nie Kong fiercely.


    "Who calls you so stupid? Normal people wouldn''t be fooled." Nie Kong laughed, and a girl hiding in the grass appeared in his mind, racking his brains to think of a cute way of learning animal calls.


    The women suddenly realized, and Xue Cai secretly blamed for looking at Nie Kong, the teacher was so naughty, how could she bully the girl, and she didn''t know what she had to do with Xia Yin.


    "This princess won''t easily forgive your rude behavior, are you a man?"


    She sat down across from Nie Kong, grabbed Nie Kong''s barbecue regardless of etiquette and stuffed it into her mouth.Looking at her situation, she is probably starving, so she will secretly look at Nie Kong.


    "Excuse me... Are you Xia Yin''s older sister? How is Xia Yin''s situation now?" Nasha asked in a low voice.


    Seeing her appearance, Nie Kong and the others already knew that the girl who appeared had an extraordinary relationship with Xia Yin.


    "I am the king of Nordic Artichia, La Vria, the eldest daughter of Lucas Lichban-I am a princess in the Kingdom of Artichia. As for Xia Yin, in principle, She is my relative. The purpose of coming to the artificial island on this trip is to take her back to China, so she is not very clear about her situation now." La Vria raised her skirt and saluted gracefully, her pretty face blooming to match her age. Young girl smiles.Only after seeing Nie Kong, he immediately pursed his greasy little mouth.


    Xue Na looked at the girl who claimed to be a princess in amazement, "So you really are a princess."


    "Why should I lie?" La Vria tilted her head to express puzzlement as she looked at the confused Yuk Cai.


    "Generally speaking, princess-level guests visit the artificial island, and the Japanese government will send someone to greet them. Including our Lion King agency, someone will definitely arrange the itinerary of Her Royal Highness. But Her Royal Highness, how come you appear on the deserted artificial island? Xue Cai was puzzled.


    She said a little angrily: "Please call me La Vria. I''m tired of hearing your Highness, the princess and the emperor. At least I don''t want foreign friends to call me with that kind of rigid name, otherwise I won''t talk to me. Talk to you guys."


    "Huh? But..." Xuecai seemed to shook her head in surprise. She is a government official, and she should inevitably resist the excessive intimacy of the government''s distinguished guests, and she is a serious person.


    "By the way, you can also take the nickname." She muttered so seriously and thoughtfully, and then smiled proudly and said: "For example, change my name to Xiao Fu Fu or Fu Jiang, who has a big Japanese style. Then it¡¯s acceptable. Haha, don¡¯t look at me like this, I am familiar with Japanese culture too."


    "Stupid princess." Nie Kong hummed.


    "You alone can''t, you are a man, do you have a gentleman temperament? You should kneel in front of me on one knee and kiss the back of my hand to show respect." It seems that he is still angry, so pull. Freya spoke with dissatisfaction.


    "No, please forgive us for calling you by name, La Freya. So, why are you in such a place?" Xuecai hurriedly covered Nie Kong''s mouth, for fear that Nie Kong would bring the Kingdom of Aldikea to Japan. The relationship between the government is deadlocked.


    "My ship was shot down on the way to visit Xianjin City." La Vria said nonchalantly.


    "Knocked it down? Couldn''t it be made by the Sorcerer Sculpture." Surprised Xuecai said in surprise


    "That''s right. I''m afraid it was to kidnap me." As if mourning the sacrificed subordinates, La Freya lowered her eyes and nodded slightly.The armored flying ship carrying her was shot down a few days ago. On that day, it is said that La Vria, accompanied by the Guarding Knights, was about to head to Xianjin Island.Later, when the ship sailed through this area, it was suddenly attacked.


    The surprise attack launched at a height of one thousand meters late at night was a monster with wings and a mask.The weak knights lost most of their combat power, and the attendants realized that the situation was unfavorable and stuffed La Freya into the escape boat.Before she could resist, the escape boat was launched into the sea.

 1119 The collapse of the second element body 01147The whole story

    If Nie Kong didn''t happen to land on the island, it is estimated that La Freya would starve to death on the island because of lack of food supplies.After all, it has been a few days since the accident, the food in the escape capsule has been cleaned up, otherwise the food won''t taste.


    "No, are the people like Sorcerer Sculpture intending to ask for a ransom?" Yukana asked with serious doubts.As a private enterprise, the Sorcerer Workers will hire demons to attack a country¡¯s royal ship. It¡¯s hard to think of other reasons.


    "They are coveting my body, they are the blood of the Royal Aldicchia. Because the women born in the Royal Aldicchia are almost without exception, they are all powerful psychics." La Vria was quiet. Shaking his head, with a bitter smile on his lips.


    "The psychic... is it the witch?" Agurora said and glanced at Xuecai, thinking that the Xuecai she knew was the same kind of people.


    The Xuecai unearthed by the Lion King mechanism should also be a witch with excellent aptitude, and she can use Xuexia Wolf freely, so she knows how powerful it is.But Nie Kong could perceive that the power in the princess in front of him seemed to be much stronger than Xue Cai.


    La Freya continued: "Hase Keno, who was hired by the Sorcerer''s Sculpture, was a court wizard technician who served the Aldikia royal family. Many of the magical secrets he knows require the psychic ability of the royal family members. . Probably because of this, they took the risk to take me away."


    "You said Kensheng Haze is the adoptive father of Natsane Haze, right?" The name he heard unexpectedly made him frown.When he first met before, he told himself some Xia Yin''s life experience, so Nie Kong knew a little bit.


    La Freya looked at him with a serious face, and said, "He is not Natsane Haze''s biological father."


    "I know, Ye Lai said that she lived in a monastery when she was a child. A few years ago, because of some unexpected circumstances, I brought her out." Nie Kong sighed, feeling a little regretful about giving her to her uncle. Ye Lai Xiansheng.


    Nasha was looking at the princess''s blue eyes, and asked seriously: "Up to now, you haven''t said clearly what it has to do with Xia Yin, why do you look like this?"


    "Do we look alike? I heard that Japanese people don''t know how Westerners look." La Vria blinked and asked, with a hint of garlic in her eyes.


    "It''s too similar anyway!" Nasha said with her arms akimbo and couldn''t help but approached the princess.


    La Freya stared at them and fell silent.Rather than saying that she is concealing anything, the silence is more like hesitating whether to reveal a personal secret.


    "I heard some news from Ye Lai Xiansheng, Xia Yin''s real father is the previous king of Aldikia." Nie Kong recalled.


    La Freya was embarrassed, "Yes, Xia Yin¡¯s father is my grandfather, so she is my aunt. Fifteen years ago, my grandfather gave birth to a daughter with a Japanese woman living in Aldikia. , That is Haze Natsane."


    "Huh?" The women were dumbfounded, seeming to be surprised to hear the scandal of being a royal family.


    "Of course it was an affair for my grandmother. So after Natsuki Haze¡¯s mother didn¡¯t want to cause trouble to my grandfather, she returned to her home country, Japan. Later, my grandfather learned about this and ordered someone to build and support Yeh for her. The monastery where Se grew up. And Natsume''s current father is equivalent to her uncle."


    Xuecai had vaguely expected the truth of the matter when she met an exotic princess who resembled Xia Yin.


    From the outside, the princess was about 17 or 18 years old, obviously older than Xia Yin.But to Xia Yin, La Flea seems to be her niece, which is a ridiculous relationship.It''s just another matter for Xia Yin to recognize her or not.


    "Why didn''t you come to pick her up before, and kept ignoring her until now?" Nie Kong was very dissatisfied.


    "Although she does not have the right to inherit the throne, she is a member of the royal family. It is true that my grandfather''s confidant passed away. His last words made the existence of Haase Kayin shine. My grandfather dared not face it. My grandmother was very angry, and caused some confusion in the palace. In addition, I heard some rumors, so I made a special trip to pick her back to China." La Vria sighed weakly.


    "That''s why you planned to go to Xian God City?" Nasha inevitably felt a little sympathetic, and said with emotion.


    "Yes, I originally planned that I would pick up Haze Natsune instead of my grandfather. I know that the monastery that raised Haze Natsune had an accident five years ago. It was probably because she was young that she unconsciously let the psychic power out of control. Xiansheng should have discovered that she was from the royal family of Aldigia because of that incident. He would only accept Xia Yin as an adopted daughter, probably to use her as a psychic in his own magic rituals." Leah clenched her small fist and said bitterly.


    "What are you talking about..." Nie Kong''s eyes suddenly widened, and a depressed aura swept through the sky.He took her by the collar and pulled her in front of him.


    La Freya paled for a while, and looked at Nie Kong in shock.As if he was aware of his own situation, Nie Kong let out a sigh of relief and condensed his breath.


    "Thank you for being more detailed. Since a few days, it''s no wonder Xia Yin has been a little strange."


    "Guin Intelligence understands, I can''t confirm it very well. It is very likely that Ye Lai is going to create a model angel." Seeing that he actually cares about his aunt, the princess is very surprised about the relationship between the two.


    "Mold an angel?" The unfamiliar and ominous sound made Nie Kong frown, imitating it to create an angel.


    "That is the magic ritual that Yezexian has studied for a long time. Artificial means has been used to trigger the evolution of spirituality, reborn human beings into higher-level existences, and create gods." La Fria explained.


    "Huh, are you trying to make an angel out of humans? It''s really irresponsible. Except for me, there is absolutely no one who can turn her into an angel." Nie Kong said coldly, and can no longer forgive Xia Yin as a test subject. Treated people too.


    "Huh..." The women looked very strange to Nie Kong''s unexpected answer.Without time to say anything, a row of lights suddenly lit up on the sea outside the beach, and it seemed that someone was coming by boat.

 1120 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01148Xia Yins sorrow

    Except for the Nasa of ordinary people, Xuecai with good eyesight can clearly see the armed forces on the ship. They are covered by black armor and arranged neatly on the approaching ship.


    The searchlights were lit one after another, and the forest was surrounded by light like daylight.The landing craft ashore opened the gate, and the soldiers covered in black armor were holding large military rifles in their hands, and machine gun bullets shot at Nie Kong and the others.


    "Wow, it''s terrible." Nasha hid behind Nie Kong, fearing that he has not experienced a major event since losing his memory.A strong magical power emerged from Agurola, and an ice wall was formed in front of them to block the special bullet.


    "Did the Sorcerer Sculpture send it? He actually used live ammunition to attack. I don''t have to talk about it. It should mean that the other party has no intention to let us live." Xuecai threw out the Xuexia wolf, seemingly about to fight.


    Perceiving the sound of footsteps coming from all directions, when they were fighting with the soldiers they first ran into, the enemy seemed to have started a heavy siege.


    The red flame shot over, shooting through the many black armor soldiers in front of Nie Kong and their eyes.The body covered in full armor exploded, and the dark oil and metal pieces scattered.The first shot was the princess. She filled the single-shot pistol with gold ammunition and fired on the incoming soldiers without hesitation.The muzzle burst out with an astonishing flash, shattering a large number of black armor soldiers.


    "A curse gun?" Xuecai said in surprise when she discovered the true face of her pistol.Although the pistol is very expensive, she is indeed qualified to own the gun that can fire spells.


    "They are the robot dolls made by the Sorcerer''s plastics. They should have come after me. I''m sorry to hurt you." La Vria said to them while aiming at the bullet.


    "Mechanical doll?" Xuecai was slightly surprised, no wonder that the shot was so simple, it was not because of the murder.


    "Well, they have chased me for several days, and now my bullets are about to run out. There is no one on that landing craft. Can you sink it with your beast?" It seems to be seeing Agurola using it. Because of the power of the beast, she pointed to the landing craft on standby and asked.


    "Since you have asked me sincerely, let me help you." Agurola laughed, feeling that he could finally show off.


    It''s just that there was no time to release the beast, Enatos beside her released a wave of magical power.The booming noise turned into a shock wave, blasting through the ground in front of it, rolling up a lot of debris.The atmosphere condensed by vibration creates a mirage between distortions, and the virtual image in the mirage soon turns into the appearance of a beast, with the appearance of a giant beast with crimson mane and double horns.


    Enatos''s body, deep scarlet with two horns appeared.


    Its body itself is a polymer of amazing vibration waves, and the two horns protruding from the head resonate like a tuning fork and emit fierce high-frequency vibration waves.That vibration can shatter rocks and tear metal.The roar of the two-horned beast turned into a shock wave bullet and attacked Narakweiler.Convert the huge magic power possessed by the True Ancestor Beast into physical energy to beat the enemy.


    Its power destroyed the ship in front of it without leaving its original shape.The dolls shattered, the skeleton broke, and all the dolls turned into powder.The surrounding air was rapidly compressed, turning into thousands of degrees high temperature and making them burn out.


    Robots are not the only ones that are destroyed.The once beautiful forest was burned hundreds of meters by flames, the ground was leveled, and the terrain was completely unrecognizable.The traces of his beast ravaged so tragically.


    "It''s really worthy of being the beast of the fourth true ancestor, and its power cannot be underestimated." Xue Cai said in general.


    For the first time witnessing the power of the fourth true ancestor''s beast, the princess froze in a daze.There was only one person who seemed to smile with satisfaction, and that was Enatos.


    "Wow, No. 9 you always steal my limelight." Agurola exclaimed dissatisfied.


    Although she is the fourth true ancestor, it is a pity that the only beast that can be controlled is herself, so Enatos often does not listen to her orders, but sometimes opposes her.


    "You are too slow, but I protected Naisa in time." Enatos ignored Agurola at all and said with satisfaction.


    "It turns out that you are the fourth true ancestor in the legend, and the rumors are true that the fourth true ancestor has actually awakened." La Freya muttered.


    "Don''t admit the wrong person, I am the fourth true ancestor, she is just one of my beasts, the ninth double-horned deep scarlet." Agurola shouted.


    "I forgot to introduce her. She is called Agurola. She can probably be called the fourth true ancestor now. And I am their guardian, Nie Kong..." Nie Kong helped introduce a few women, but most of La Faria Staring at Nie Kong.


    A person who can be recognized by the Fourth True Ancestor cannot be very simple.


    "Nie Kong, is it possible that you and the Fourth True Ancestor have formed a permanent blood companion." La Vria suddenly jumped out.


    "I hate it, it''s good if you know it in your own mind, don''t tell it, you will be shy." Agurola twitched.


    "It''s nothing like that..." Xuecai and Naisa retorted in unison.


    In a research room on an artificial island, Xia Yin was lying on a white bed, sleeping in the light.In her thin-conscious ears, mantras chanted like magnificent music are constantly resounding.The step of modeling angels has reached the final stage. The only seven psychics that swallowed each other were Xia Yin, including the other surviving partner in the monastery.


    The sacred light constitutes a torrent, and what emits light is the complex magic pattern engraved on her body.Xia Yin spread out her asymmetrical ugly wings, and she understood that she was gradually transforming into an inhuman alien form.


    There is no need for others to say that she knows that when the transformation is completely over, she will disappear from the real world and become an angel her father said, saving all living beings.


    In the slightly remaining consciousness, there is only a trace of peace.The little life she helped infected herself with a slightly warm memory.At the moment before she fell asleep, Xia Yin suddenly thought of a very important person, the one who always talked to her and was always gentle to her.For five years, as always, only he can talk to himself and care about himself.


    "Brother Nie Kong, do you remember Xia Yin." Xia Yin''s consciousness faded in the light, and she continued to fall asleep with a teardrop in her eyes.The tears evaporate completely when they meet the sacred light.

 1121 The collapse of the second element body 01149Appear

    Seeing the continuous improvement of Xia Yin''s spells, Xiansheng Ye below carefully observed her condition. After all, it was the last adjustment.


    "As a result, only your daughter survived. How do you feel?" The woman in the black uniform pushed open the door and smiled as she watched the girl with high-level fluctuations on the bed.


    Use 7 experimental bodies, use them to fight each other and swallow the spiritual power path in the body, and the remaining kings can be upgraded.


    "I had anticipated the ending from the beginning, and there was nothing wrong with it, because their physical fitness was so different." Xiansheng Yaze spoke lightly as if to clear the relationship.


    "Even though she was born unclean, her daughter is of royal blood after all, and she has an extraordinary high spirit medium." Beatrice seemed to say sarcastically, her tone showing that she looked down on Xia Yin.


    There was a cold light of anger in Kensheng Haase''s originally unsentimental eyes, and he looked at the woman''s profile.Although she is an illegitimate daughter, she is her own nephew after all, and she is treated as a daughter.


    "Are you talking nonsense on purpose, Beatrice Basler?"


    She shrugged and denied, and said with a smile: "In fact, there is something important to tell you that we have caught the Fourth True Ancestor and her monitor."


    "It is known as the strongest vampire in the world?" Ye Lai Xiansheng was startled and said in a deep voice.


    "Well, she has the sword witch of the Lion King mechanism by her side, and the people who control her seem to be a bit difficult. Regardless of whether it is the real fourth ancestor, and their strength is very strong, they can be used to test new products It''s something hard to find." Beatrice said cheerfully.


    After a long period of contemplation, Hase Kensheng asked in a heavy tone: "Where is the fourth true ancestor?"


    "What do you mean, of course it''s on the island outside our company. That''s where we used the robot dolls for live-fire exercises. You can sink them together with the entire island."


    "Okay. Using them as catalysts for the final evolution can be said to be very satisfying opponents." Xian Sheng Zheng focused his head, Xia Yin''s promotion seems to need external forces to trigger.


    Beatrice smiled sweetly, then turned around.The battle between the fourth true ancestor and the "angel" is an unexpected battle.


    "Not only that, the sow of Aldikia seems to be hiding on the uninhabited island, and it just happens to be able to hold a litter." Beatrice squinted and said. Hearing her insulting La Filia, we can know her How hate La Freya.


    "Princess La Vria... I didn''t expect her to be alive, she was lucky." Ye Lai Xiansheng sighed like a princess with deep meaning.


    "Isn''t it great, because Xia Yin can''t replicate cells in mass production during transformation. If you can catch that sow alive, there will be as many model angels as you need. You can use Xia Yin without any reservations. I''m not afraid to break it."


    "Maybe." He stared at Xia Yin, who was constantly sleeping, blankly.


    "Now that the plan is done, I will ask the captain to set off." Beatrice left the research room happily after she finished speaking, leaving Xiansheng Yeze silently watching Xia Yin who was sleeping.


    It wasn''t until more than half an hour later that Nie Kong and the others, who were chatting with La Freya on the beach, once again discovered that someone was landing on the uninhabited island by boat.On the deck, stood three familiar figures, tall beauties, a thin-faced man, and a middle-aged and elderly person whom Nie Kong had not seen in a few years.


    It was Beatrice who got off the boat first. She changed her black secretary uniform and was wearing a tight leather jacket, which made her enchanting figure unmistakable.


    "Ye Lai Xiansheng, you actually have the face to see me?" Nie Kong stared murderously, but Ye Lai Xiansheng didn''t change his face, and the orc on one side hurriedly raised his hands to express surrender.


    "I haven''t seen you for five years, your Excellency is safe as always." Looking at the unchanging Nie Kong, Ye Lai Xiansheng flashed surprise on his face. He didn''t expect to meet him here.


    "I deliberately entrusted Xia Yin to your care five years ago, but you used Xia Yin as an experiment. It is not a pity for you to come to see me because of your brazenity." Nie Kong said indifferently, without intending to go around him. .


    "Your Excellency could only see the indication, but I swear to God that I never treated Xia Yin badly. I regard him as his own reason, and you should understand the reason." Ye Laixian said softly, holding his hand against his chest.


    "According to you, you want to portray her who is like a daughter into an inhuman thing?" La Vria''s tone was lamenting accusations.


    "In the next, please send your peace to Your Highness. I haven''t seen your Highness for seven years. You are truly beautiful now. To accept what you said, Your Highness, it is better to say that it is because she is like my own daughter to participate in all this." Guilty words.


    "Stop talking nonsense, and advise you to hand over Xia Yin obediently so that you can get on the road."


    "The model angel experiment we are preparing has seven people, four of whom were defeated by Xia Yin himself. Counting the losers in the middle, she has gained six psychic centers. Plus the seven innate spirits of human beings. The total number of energy centers is thirteen. It is the minimum number required to be able to advance to the first level of the spiritual unit itself. Using the annexation of the spiritual unit, in the end I can create the best individual to survive! The current Xia Yin will be more Human beings are closer to the existence of God, that is, angels, and she will be happy, more than anyone else." He explained carefully for everyone.


    "It probably means what Xiansheng said, I''ll convey the requirements of our company. First of all, the princess of Aldikia, stop making unnecessary resistance and surrender to us. It doesn''t matter, as long as you are obedient, you won''t want you. Fate." Beatrice said as if she was very angry when she saw the princess.


    "Are you a mere vampire? You look too much at yourself." La Vria looked at Beatrice with contempt.


    Beatrice opened her vermilion lips, revealing two hideous fangs, and in an instant she turned into a vampire.


    "The tone is arrogant, smelly sow. It doesn''t matter, I won''t kill you right away. After all, our company wants to use you to make angel body. And the people on the opposite side, don''t you want to look for Xia Yin, I will take her I brought it to you." She stretched out her fangs with a cruel expression, and at the same time looked at Nie Kong and the others.


    Xian Sheng took out the small remote control device from his black clothes and opened the container on the deck.


    It was an airtight container shaped like a coffin, and the girl lying in it slowly got up in the white cold mist.White clothes resembling a patient''s clothes, with incantations carved on their thin hands and feet.The dangling silver hair and the blue eyes showed her identity.But her eyes were dull, and there were ugly asymmetrical wings behind her.

 1122 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01150, the angel descends

    "Xia Yinchan, what''s the matter with you?" Naisa exclaimed anxiously when she noticed the strange breath coming out of Xia Yin''s body.Nie Kong stopped her from coming forward, because the Xia Yin in front of her was no longer the beautiful and simple Xia Yin before.


    "Haha, don''t you want to visit her, she is now a weapon we made. By the way, I can tell you that the power in her body can destroy the fourth ancestor, you guys enjoy it." Si laughed.


    As if to respond to her words, Xia Yin spread her ugly wings and floated slowly in the air.There was no emotion in the opened eyes, and the pupils lost their focus.Her current self-awareness was completely suppressed by the engraved spell.


    "Do you really want to do this, Xiansheng Yase?" La Fria asked Kensheng Yap who held the remote control device in a condensed voice.


    "Start it, as the last ritual for promotion." Without responding to the princess''s question, Xiansheng Yah called out to the device, and Xia Yin''s body trembled when he heard the sound.


    "I have decided to deprive you of your qualifications as Xia Yin''s guardian from now on. From now on, you will not want to give her to others. Those who hurt Xia Yin are absolutely inexcusable." Nie Kong stepped towards Xia Yin, as if Did not notice the strangeness she exudes.


    "Really, what I said is too misleading. It is no different from confession." Xuecai muttered, and glanced at Xia Yin''s niece, and she found her face flushed and excited looking at Nie Kong.


    "Really, but now you can''t stop her." Xiansheng Ye sighed softly.


    "Not necessarily. Since it is an artificial angel created by magic rituals, it is enough to paralyze the magic on her body." A silver flash of light passed through the corner of Keno Haze''s field of vision. The real face of the flash was Yuk Cai Gun.The Xuecai holding Xuexialang in his hand was like lightning, and he slammed the gun at Xia Yin.A spear that can paralyze magic power and cut out all kinds of barriers.So she took advantage of the gap before Xia Yin started and tried to implement her plan.


    It''s just that the moment the tip of the gun touched Xia Yin''s skin, it would actually be snow vegetables.The strength of the retreat was as violent as it was when she rushed, and she pierced her spear into the ground before she managed to land safely.


    "How is it possible!" Xuecai whispered in horror, protecting her hand that was paralyzed by the reaction.Her spear, which can kill even the true ancestors and beasts, failed completely like this for the first time, even if it was Xuecai, she couldn''t hide her heart shake.


    "The Godhead vibration wave drive technique, the Lion King organ''s secret weapon seven assault magic machine gun. That is just a waste of effort. The divine energy fluctuation created by human hands makes no sense to cause damage to the model angels with true divinity." Looking at Xuecai''s silvery gun, Kensheng Haase explained in a low voice.


    "I said, she is an angel stronger than the true ancestor, the closest to God." Beatrice smiled, not when a flaming gun appeared in her hand, aimed at Xue Cai and the princess.


    "Don''t take action, it''s a battle that belongs to me alone. I can''t forgive myself five years ago for entrusting Xia Yin to his hands." Nie Kong endured the murderous intent that broke out. Whispered.


    "teacher¡­¡­"


    Although he would often refute Nie Kong before, seeing him at this time Xuecai couldn''t speak, but felt a deep pain in his heart.


    "Can you do it? Your current opponent is closest to the existence of God. Different from our height dimension, even if the beast of the Fourth True Ancestor you control has so much magic power, you can''t destroy things that don''t exist in the world. !" After Beatrice said, Xia Yin''s voice screamed sharply.


    "Huh..." The human vocal cords are absolutely unable to utter the solemn scream of sadness and sacredness, and the light covering Xia Yin is even more magnificent.Her monster body, which had become an alien, began to make a new look.It''s not right, or it''s metamorphosis.


    The teeth full of the mouth fell off one after another, and the original childish face turned into a beautiful face with golden ratio.The asymmetrical ugly wings disappeared, and the three newly-grown beautiful wings were dazzling.


    What appeared on the surface of the wings was a huge eyeball, and that eye revealed the emptiness of seeing through everything, staring down on the ground.


    "Wow, it hurts." Two vampire loli were overwhelmed by the aggressive fluctuations released by Xia Yin, gritting their teeth.Vampires are the demons with dark attributes, and the light power of angels is their nemesis.Including Beatrice, their skin was burning and painful, causing their vampire-like bodies to complain.The overwhelming brilliance is incomparable to the just now.


    That is no longer magical power, it should be called an air, with a strong light.Xia Yin roared again, the eyeballs on her wings glowing like the sun at the same time.The flash released form a huge lightsaber, pouring down towards Nie Kong from the sky.The lightsaber was stuck in the soil and caused a huge explosion, sweeping the island with amazing destructive power.The hard rock bed shattered into dust, and white flames raged across the border.


    "Is that your long-time dream? To transform Xia Yin into a human and ghost, don''t be kidding!!" Nie Kong laughed wildly, seeing the whole lightsaber shattered into pieces after hitting him. A light spot like a firefly.


    "Well, can you simply bounce back the spirit of the seven-type assault machine gun, can''t it hurt the vampire?" Ye Se Xiansheng whispered.


    "Well, do you want to see angels? Then I will show you enough! I will make you desperate. What is the difference between the low-level things that have been transformed from the real angels." Nie Kong was in the flames of Bai Zhi He appeared, his eyes were serious at this moment, like a god descending.The extremely powerful sense of pressure made them breathless.


    "What are you kidding? What do you know as a vampire?" Yase Xiansheng growled dissatisfied.


    "Come out, my guardian angel!" I only saw the dazzling white light in Nie Kong''s hand shooting into the sky, and a beam of "Bang..." exploded like fireworks, shining the brilliance of the entire artificial island.


    After the white brilliance exploded, it did not fade away, but was like a sun that dispelled the darkness of space.The white burning brilliance spread all over the surrounding area for dozens of miles.One by one, white feathers fell from the sky, followed by a dreamlike feather rain.The sacred and high-level dimensional fluctuations emitted by the middle light suppressed the entire world.The hymn is singing, and the sweet and beautiful sound makes people feel like they are in heaven.

 1123 The collapse of the second element body 01151, Nie Kongs guardian angel

    The vision that appears in the sky is simply the scope of the artificial island.When people''s eyes adjusted to the brightness of the sky, they saw an incredible scene.Two holy and beautiful angels appeared from the light.


    Exquisite and perfect facial features, golden waist-length golden hair, and a white gauze, it is impossible to describe their beauty in words, but no one dares to blaspheme them.The key is the number of wings on their backs, they actually have six pairs of twelve wings, shaped like a lord god.One of the two women is a celestial beast, and the other is Gabriel in DXD. It seems that Nie Kong released them from the ring.Moreover, after training with Nie Kong, he has increased from eight wings to twelve wings.


    The low-level vampire Beatrice screamed in pain, struggling violently, and her body was constantly emitting white smoke, as if it might burn out at any time.The celestial beasts just released a little bit of power, which was not something a little vampire could resist.


    In the month when he was investigating Kensheng Yeze on the artificial island, he was attracted by the white light and looked at the sky more than ten kilometers away.Perceived the pure white warm sunlight and high-dimensional fluctuations that are not part of the world.


    "What a powerful sacred light, can it be said that the experiment of the Magister Plastics is successful."


    "Hehe, those lights are simply poisons for us. If Ye Laise really succeeds, I am afraid that his true ancestor will not be its opponent." As the white light shines, Vatola''s cheeks are pale. He was affected so much by a dozen miles away.Angels are not creatures of the world, and the dimensional level is higher than them, and the basic chance of winning is very small.


    "His Royal Highness Nie Kong seems to have been involved in that incident. I really don''t understand, everything will be implicated in him, and the result is unpredictable." My original plan was to make it in a while. An artificial angel, but he lost the confidence to overcome it after sensing the surging power.But Nie Kong is a little different. He can summon a higher level of life. The fallen angel dragon is definitely not worse than the angel, let alone a great red of unknown depth.


    Following that month''s sight, Saaya Hua looked towards the sea, and then she couldn''t speak.Because even at the other end of the sea level, the change is still clearly visible.It is as if a sun appears in the dark night, and the bright but not dazzling light can make people feel warm.


    "Is that... an angel? Is there any danger in Xuecai?" Saiya Hua barely squeezed out the muttering, and she could detect two twelve-winged angels in spiritual vision.


    "It''s really restless at all. Is he involved in trouble again. I can''t worry about it. I''m going to the scene to see the situation." Nayue sighed blankly.Because of the strong sense of threat that created the angel, she was worried about Nie Kong.In fact, it was the source of misunderstanding that month''s power. That wave of fluctuation was not caused by the artificial angel Xia Yin, but by the celestial beasts.


    "Wait, please take me with you. That damn bastard actually put Yuk Cai in a crisis." Saya Hua screamed and hurriedly took Na Yue''s arm.Vatola watched the two women disappear, he couldn''t rely on that light too much.


    "What, really... the real angel actually came?" Everyone was shocked, staring blankly at the angels dancing in the sky.Compared with Xia Yin, whether the two women are undulations or true angels, the artificially created mediocrity is simply incomparable. They are not of the same level.


    "Huh..." The artificial angel Xia Yin uttered a high-pitched tone, and the three pairs of gorgeous wings behind him waved, releasing dense lightsabers at the celestial beast and Gabriel.


    With a bang, the lightsaber immediately turned into a spot of light and melted into their bodies when it hit them ten meters away.How could light attribute attacks have an effect on them.


    The two women were confused for a while, their eyes scanned a circle and cast their gazes on Nie Kong below, and then their eyes radiated a strong surprise.


    "Master..." The two women circled in the air, flapping their white wings and flying to and behind Nie Kong at their fastest speed.The two women pulled Nie Kong into their warm embrace, and their white wings tightly buried Nie Kong.


    "Master?" Xuecai was stupid, La Flea was stupid, and everyone was stupid.The god-like angel in front of him was actually called out by him?He actually has the ability to enslave angels. What is sacred?


    "Don''t bother you two, help me save her. The kind of crooked reincarnation angel, you can''t look at it." Nie Kong looked at the emotional Xia Yin in front of him and said to the two aegyos.


    Gabriel had time to get a lot of the surrounding environment. He was a little twitchy when he saw someone there, and the celestial beast would not worry about the opinions of others at all, and would only listen to Nie Kong alone.


    "Well, I will help the master turn her into an angel with the system, first of all, to purify her impure power that erodes her body." Gabriel clasped his hands together and prayed, the light spot condensed in the sky.


    The huge flame of light overwhelming the sky shone towards Xia Yin.Xia Yin let out a scream, the curse engraved on the skin disappeared, and at the same time, the wings and waves on the back disappeared.


    In Gabriel''s power to purify everything, the technique that eroded her was finally broken.She fell slowly from the sky, and Gabriel caught her sleeping body.With a sweet smile on her pretty face, she seemed to dream of a wonderful dream.


    "Amazing, Nie Kong. Not only has the fourth true ancestor, but also can make angels serve you. If it is you, you should be able to complete Xia Yin, but you...who are you?" Ye Lai, who has been longing for angels Xiansheng, can now see their arrival with their own eyes, rather than artificial products.He was very pleased and died without regret.I have always dreamed that Xia Yin would become an existence beyond human beings, and no one could hurt her.Soon, he will be called to God as an angel.Xia Yin became a true angel, which is his definition of happiness.


    Xuecai whispered, becoming more and more confused about Nie Kong, he was like a huge mystery.


    The princess was also shocked. The scene before him was completely beyond common sense, hoping to get a reasonable explanation.With that power that overrides everything, who would be his opponent?


    "No surprise, you can call me the fifth true ancestor."

 1124 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01152The matter is over

    "Are you the fifth true ancestor above everything else?" Xue Cai muttered to herself, and a prosperous night empire appeared in her mind in a daze.If as expected by the Three Sanctuary, his appearance will lead to wars in the future.It''s just that the teacher is not a person recognized by the Three Sanctuary, he is more reliable and gentler than anyone else, is there really that scene?No, I must be around the teacher and stop the teacher. That is my task.


    "It''s over, Kensheng Ye Lai. Since the moment Xia Yin lost his smile a few days ago, all you have brought to her will be pain and no happiness at all. Imposing your own thoughts on them is just for them. Use them as props. I entrusted them to you five years ago. It was my own mistake and should be my responsibility." He glanced at Xia Yin, who was sleeping like a kitten in Gabriel¡¯s arms, Nie Sora faced the culprit who caused the incident.


    "Xia Yin without a smile? Did he really do something wrong?" His voice trembled.Shaken by his faith, his face showed anger and confusion.He recalled another daughter he had adopted, the second girl who survived the monastery, and saw her being eaten by others in front of her in pain.Kensheng Haase nodded his head in despair, and his heart suddenly throbbed.


    "Although you know you are wrong, I can''t forgive you. Goodbye, Xiansheng Ye Lai!" Nie Kong sighed helplessly while looking at his eyes full of loss.His whole body was turned into fragments little by little, and disappeared with the space.But before he died, his eyes were full of regret, and he could detect his love for his daughter.


    Even though it was an illegal experiment, even if he used bad methods that ignored his own wishes, he really loved his daughter in his own way.It just didn''t know how to communicate, so it hurt Xia Yin and the others.Originally it was not Nie Kong''s turn to judge him, but five years ago he handed Xia Yin to Ye Lai.


    On the other side, I saw Nie Kong solve the problem of Ye Laixian''s birth.La Freya pointed the blade of the stab at the wounded female vampire, and she spit out a beautiful prayer poem composed of weaving and spinning words in her small mouth.


    "The daughter of the gods resides in me. The guardian of the army, the age of the sword. The pushing hand of death will eventually bring victory!" Before the end of the chant, La Fria''s knife was covered in flash.The bluish-white light illuminates the surrounding like the sun, forming a huge light blade with a blade length of more than ten meters.


    "Ahhh..." She was originally severely burned by the Holy Light, Beatrice lost the power to resist, and she was unwilling to yell in the face of the princess who was forced to come.


    She used her last strength to release a spear-like beast, and the beast expanded several times in one breath, and even branched into several ways, and approached the princess.The princess raised the lightsaber and waved it, and the beast of the spear was broken and burned out silently in a blink of an eye.


    "What." Beatrice was stunned as her beast was wiped out.She knew the origin of the move that La Faria used.However, that is absolutely impossible.


    "A fictitious holy sword of the craftsmanship system? How could it be possible! That thing is not near the mothership equipped with the wizard furnace, there must be no way to use it!"


    "Fortunately, you can investigate this. Did Kensheng Haase reveal it? But you don''t know it? The girls of the Aldikia royal family are powerful psychics!" La Fria said nodded calmly admire.


    "Could it be that... you summoned the elf... in your own body?" Beatrice''s blood-stained lips were shaking and her eyes were in terror.


    "Yes. Now I am the Elf Furnace, and I treat my body as the Elf''s host body, Beatrice, do you understand." La Freya squinted her blue eyes and smiled, manipulating her immense spiritual power and raising her light. sword.


    "You not only targeted the knights, but you also slaughtered all the people on Lanvard against non-combatants. I cannot forgive you as a princess in this act. I will kill you in the name of La Fria. Please understand the regrets of many of my subordinates."


    Because the celestial beast and Gabriel appeared to Beatrice, who had been injured, her attack was unreasonable.The fake holy sword that she swung was cut directly into the body from the shoulder, causing the female vampire to fall to the ground with severe injuries.


    "But... wicked, why... I would... lose to a sow!" As the dazzling light burned her body, Beatrice still cursed.Her body burned out little by little, and she was on the verge of death.The female vampire kept twitching violently, and soon stopped moving.


    La Freya did not look at the sinner she sanctioned any more, and turned her gaze to Nie Kong.He, who claims to be the fifth true ancestor, can actually call two angels out.According to the Bible, the only female angel who can have plural wings is Mr. Zhi Angel.


    "Is it over?" There were the figures of Nangong Nayue and Huangsaka Saiyahua, and the rescue came earlier than expected, probably because they were bothered to find the whereabouts of Nie Kong and others.


    Using space magic, that month could suddenly come to Nie Kong.


    Seeing the two big angels next to Nie Kong, his eyes widened that month, a little at a loss.


    "Xue Cai!" Saiya Hua didn''t look at the tragic situation of the island being devoured by the fire. She just took the snow vegetable behind Nie Kong into her arms, and then rubbed the snow vegetable with her face, saying continuously: "Ah...you Ping An is really great, Xuecai! Is it okay? Are you hurt? Is there any pain? It''s all because of that fool who put you in danger."


    "Saya...Saya, don''t be like this, it will itch!" Facing Saaya''s clinging enthusiasm, Yukuna twisted and struggled in trouble.But the reactionary force of liberation from the anxiety seems to have made Saayaka''s desire run out of control.Exhaling hard, she buried her face in the neck of Xuecai, not knowing the atmosphere at all, just enjoying the intimacy with Xuecai, like a puppy after seeing the owner come back.


    "Let''s finish it. Everyone is watching." Xuecai escaped from her arms and hid behind Nie Kong while tidying up her clothes.


    "Hmm!" Saaya took back his calmness and looked around timidly.Realizing that she had caused everyone to focus, she coughed, and then glanced up at Nie Kong.


    Seeing the existence of the two angels, she stammered with wide-eyed eyes: "Nie Kong, you... are you not a vampire? How can you be intimate with angels? No, the problem is not that, why do holy high-level angels appear? In the Nether."


    The girls all looked at her, hoping to get his answer.


    "It''s nothing, the two of them are just my guardian angels, guarding eternal life by my side!"

 1125 The collapse of the second element body 01153, Xia Yin sober

    "The master has made a lot of friends again, thank you for taking care of the master." The celestial female beast saw that Xuecai and his daughters should be well lined up around Nie Kong, their delicate and perfect smiling faces blooming like flowers.


    Shearing the angels would talk to them, Xue Cai didn''t get too nervous.And Lori, the two vampires Agurola and Enatos, shivered, for fear that they would be destroyed by angels.To them, the brilliance of the celestial beast and Gabriel is simply poison.


    "No...you''re welcome." Na Yue glanced at Nie Kong, seeming to blame him for keeping a secret from her.Nie Kong smiled back, saying in his eyes that he was telling her everything tonight.


    "Excuse me, two angels, can you exist in this world for a long time?" La Vria is indeed a princess of a country, and soon can talk to them normally.Seeing that the existence of the two women had no intention of ascending to the heavens, so I asked it strangely.


    "As long as the master does not rush us to leave, we will always be with him. Could it be that you are interesting to the master? We won''t mind it." Gabriel smiled at the Virgin, with a heart tolerant of everything. Freya said.


    "Gabriel don''t talk nonsense, that foolish princess will take it for granted." Nie Kong said.


    La Freya''s face was red, knowing that Nie Kong was making fun of herself with that unbearable memory, she was powerless to retort: ??"You...who do you mean?"


    "You...who do you talk to in such a presumptuous tone? Who is she, do you know?" He grabbed Nie Kong''s arm and pulled him to his side.Saiyaka asked with reproach, staring at Nie Kong.


    "Well, isn''t it Aldikia''s foolish princess?" Nie Kong replied strangely.


    "You are Saya Kasaka, right? Because of my relationship, it makes you bother."


    La Freya looked at Saya Hua, and Saya Hua hurriedly replied in a serious manner: "I apologize to you, Your Royal Highness. I will rebuke him, please don''t mind. Yukina, you can help him to tell him."


    Xuecai shook her head, knowing that Nie Kong doesn''t value worldly etiquette very much.And he is qualified to be equal to the king of a country, but he claims to be the fifth true ancestor.


    "It''s okay, he is very meaningful to me. And for the titles of the emperor, princess, and highness, his title is very cordial, I like it very much." La Vria smiled.


    "Hey, I like..." Saiyahua grumbled palely, and looked at Nie Kong ferociously: "It''s not enough to have snow vegetables, now you start to point the poisonous hand to the princess of a country."


    "It''s okay, the teacher and the princess have nothing to do with each other, they just know each other for a long time." Xuecai was anxious to appease her former roommate.


    "Xue Cai, don''t continue the mission. He is a beast, and he becomes like that as soon as he leaves my sight! Yuk Cai sauce, please leave with me." Saaya Hua panicked, shouting noisily.


    "Hey, please listen to someone explain a little bit!" Xuecai said silently.


    For a moment, La Fria looked at them with real joy.


    "Hehe, in fact, if you can be pregnant with a child who claims to be the fifth true ancestor Nie Kong, it is really very exciting." The princess lowered her eyes in shame and said with some emotion.


    "Be pregnant... pregnant with the teacher''s child." Xuecai and Nasha stared, looking panicked.


    "I haven''t learned anything. As a royal family, what should I behave once I get married? Although I have the opportunity to accept instructions, my father insists that I will not be married!"


    "If you are not allowed to marry, it means that you are very loved, isn''t it a good father? It has nothing to do with being pregnant with Nie Jun''s child, right." As a princess, La Vria is likely to use it in politics marriage.Her environment is unique, and her father takes care not to marry a political marriage she doesn''t like.Nasha forced a smile and said to the princess.However, La Fria pouted her lips like a tantrum, and said, "If someone dared to attack my daughter, he said that he would lead the Knights and the entire army to defeat her. If you are conscious, let him go. The father said those words, so almost no one dared to provoke the father. He has the power of the fourth true ancestor, and who claims that the fifth true ancestor has the power to resist the gods. If it is Nie Kong, maybe he can compete with the father. "With her mouth tilted, La Fria giggled and made a sound, it is difficult to distinguish between true and false.


    "What silly thing to say, you and I are far behind you." Nie Kong grinned, looking at Xia Yin who was about to wake up and said.


    "Eh, what''s the generation gap between me and you?" The blue eyes that think of gems contain the sincere light of prayer.


    Nie Kong did not answer, because he found that Xia Yin had regained consciousness, and slightly opened his blue and clear eyes.


    "Are you awake from a nightmare, Xia Yin?" Nie Kong probed and looked at the girl who looked very much like La Freya, like her sister.


    "Is it a dream now?" Xia Yin looked up at Nie Kong blankly and whispered in confusion.


    "If so, I hope I don''t wake up. Dad said he wanted to save me... As a result... I killed a lot of people. Brother Nie Kong, it''s nice to see you in a dream." Xia Yin said excitedly. Nestled tightly in Nie Kong''s arms.The reason was that I saw the angel next to Nie Kong, so I felt that I was dreaming.


    "It''s okay, Xia Yin, we''re here to save you, it''s not a dream now." Nie Kong smiled softly at Xia Yin, Xuecai, Naisha and the others gathered around and asked about her situation.


    "Not only your brother Nie Kong, we are also with you, Xia Yinchan." Seeing more and more familiar people, tears slowly appeared in her eyes.I squeezed my cheek slightly and found it hurt.


    "Xia Yin, are you okay?" La Vria shook Xia Yin''s hand and whispered, and moved Nie Kong''s question to Xia Yin, caring about her aunt.


    And Xia Yin looked back at the princess with an incredulous expression, seeing someone very similar to herself for the first time.


    "who are you?"


    "I''m your family." La Vria replied.


    "family?"


    Although it was abrupt, Xia Yin felt that what she said was true.She has real relatives, but Xia Yin doesn''t feel very happy.Probably it was in my heart, she used to grow up in the monastery alone, and then encountered the tragic things now.

 1126 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01154The princess who behaves

    She would be afraid of that as a matter of course. Xia Yin was persecuted and almost became a different-dimensional creature like that of the angel.It couldn''t have no effect on her.


    The only good news is that Gabriel¡¯s light power forced purification and de-angelization, which offset the burden caused by the magic ritual and healed the body.If not, it is not surprising that Xia Yin would be killed on the spot.Although it was only used in experiments, Xia Yin still caused many serious injuries.For the kind and pure, she should be quite painful, thinking that she was even reluctant to hurt a small animal.


    "Well, if you look at your seniority, you are my dear aunt. You have suffered for more than ten years, and now I''m here to take you home and bring you back to the Palace of Aldikia." La Vria said softly. A slightly cheerful expression.If Xia Yin follows back to Aldikia, it doesn''t matter whether Xia Yin can be recognized by them and become a noble princess, but it will definitely be looked upon by many people.The royal family takes the face too seriously and does not want the scandal of the royal family to be exposed to the world.


    Nie Kong will not make the same mistake again, the mistake of giving Xia Yin to someone else, even if the other person is Xia Yin''s biological father.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, foolish princess, I have decided to be Xia Yin''s guardian from now on, and I will not entrust Xia Yin''s fate to others. So now you should understand the generational issue I said." Nie Kong said politely.


    "But, but you have to take care of Xia Yin, maybe she wants to see her biological father." La Fliya shouted.


    "Really, if Xia Yin wants to leave the artificial island, the cat in the monastery will starve to death." Nie Kong muttered.


    Xia Yin was so scared that he grabbed the corner of Nie Kong''s clothes and looked at Nie Kong pitifully, "Brother Nie Kong, don''t scare Xia Yin, Xia Yin will not leave. I don''t like the royal life at all, and... ¡­And don¡¯t know how to deal with strangers who suddenly appeared. Xia Yin always felt that although he had lost his parents, he has been accompanied by Brother Nie Kong, so he has always been very happy. For five years, I am very happy to live with Brother Nie Kong. "Faced with Xia Yin''s indiscreet rejection, Princess La Flea was very disappointed. She came to the artificial island with the purpose of bringing Xia Yin back to the palace.


    "Well, in this case, there is no need to worry. If he takes care of you, the same thing shouldn''t happen." La Fleia sighed in a low voice: "Grandma is probably disappointed because she expects It''s time to meet Xia Yin."


    "The empress dowager? Isn''t it the former king?" Xue Caihu asked.


    For La Freya''s grandmother, Xia Yin is not related by blood, and is the daughter of her husband''s affair.She should have no reason to particularly want to see each other, on the contrary, she would be disgusted.


    "I heard that Xia Yin''s mother was originally a friend of my grandmother''s. And knowing Xia Yin''s current situation, my grandmother seems to be quite worried. Compared with my grandfather''s affair, it''s a lot worse." La Freya calmly Express admiration.


    "It''s really unforgivable, like that kind of irresponsible person." For some reason, Saaya looked at Nie Kong blankly, and then muttered coldly.


    "That''s right." Xuecai looked away and shouted while watching Nie Kong.


    "Fortunately, the master is a responsible person." The celestial beast was gentle as water, and only Nie Kong could fit her eyes.


    "If it''s Big Brother Nie Kong, I really hope I can marry him when he grows up soon." Xia Yin whispered.The tone is not unnatural at all.


    "Hey, Xia Yin, you...what are you talking about? Just kidding." Nasha exclaimed, her tone panicked.


    "No wonder you said that you have different generations, so you want to be my uncle?" La Freya said with a smile, fearing not to be confused.


    Lori the two vampires behind were tearful, staring at Nie Kong as if they were telling something.


    "Your thinking is jumping too fast, it''s just ordinary care." Nie Kong said.


    "Hehe, since you didn''t have that plan, why not change to Xia Yin''s nephew..." The princess finished her mysterious words very elegantly, and walked to Nie Kong.Then she hugged Nie Kong and put her delicate pretty face close.There was a temptation in her eyes, and then she pressed her lips to Nie Kong''s lips.


    Everyone present except the princess, time stood still.


    Yukina and Saayaka were stunned.They couldn''t understand what happened.


    Nie Kong thought about her words before she had time to escape. After the princess took the opportunity to taste the taste of kissing, she quietly moved behind Nie Kong''s ears and whispered: "Hehe, as punishment for teasing me."


    The dreamlike kiss ended, and the girls suddenly woke up. Nie Kong also understood her meaning.


    "Woo, is Big Brother Nie Kong really going to become Xia Yin''s nephew?" Xia Yin cried to Nie Kong with tears in his blue eyes.


    "Ah, pervert, you''d better turn to ashes, you actually... actually defiled the princess..." Saiya Hua pulled her head frantically, looking like the end of the world.


    The extraordinarily noisy girl made the Celestial Beast and Gabriel smile at each other.No matter where he is, his side will always be very lively and happy.Nie Kong looked up and glared at the prankster princess.


    She smiled sweetly, "Nie Kong, my father will let you deal with it in the future. After all, I can''t be wrong in my eyes."


    Getting out of the chattering greetings of several women, they used that month''s teleportation to leave the deserted island for the first time and returned to the city of Xianjin.


    Behind La Freya, Saayaka, who was the guide, followed like a knight, and it seemed that the task of monitoring Vatola had changed.


    "La Freya, should you return to China now?" Nie Kong asked.


    La Freya Niekong smiled gracefully and said, "Next I will go to the hospital. After Varoran falls, the knights seem to be contained there. I want to visit them. As for when I will leave, I may not know. Oh."


    La Vria wore an angelic smile, and Nie Kong felt that the eyes behind him were staring at him.

 1127 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01155, the horror of the Lion Kings mechanism

    Not surprisingly, Xia Yin and Tiannv Beast lived in Nie Kong''s villa.Except for Nie Kong, a man, twelve different beauties lived inside.


    Yukina feels very irritable, she just thinks that there are more and more girls around the teacher.With an uneasy mood, she woke up silently with a gesture reminiscent of a wild cat, and touched the beautiful black hair that was sleeping.


    After yawning defenselessly, a few teardrops appeared at the corner of his eyes, and a large dark circle appeared.There are too many worries, and Xuecai often suffers from insomnia since the angel incident.


    Although the consciousness is a bit hazy, the eyes are relatively empty.That slightly serious and cold beauty makes his age younger as usual.


    After taking off the shirt she was wearing as a pajama on the original bed, Yukina dressed in cute clothes and went to the bathroom.Although I wanted to get back to sleep several times, I finally woke up a little bit during the washing.But the slender figure did not change.After looking at her flat chest, Xue Cai subconsciously sighed.


    After making a simple breakfast by herself, she subconsciously opened the curtains and used the sight glasses to see the situation on the other side.It was estimated that it was a bit early, and it was the weekend, so she found that Nie Kong hadn''t gotten up.


    After a while, the door became very noisy, and someone kept calling her name with a familiar voice.No need to guess Xuecai, she already knew she was her former roommate.


    "Here." Xuecai came to the entrance and opened the door.


    "Xucai, today is as cute as ever." The moment the door grinned, a slender figure threw on her, and her smooth cheeks kept rubbing against her.


    "Well, stop making trouble, we are going to start." Xuecai said helplessly.It was a little earlier than usual, and there was no time to say goodbye to Nie Kong.I just hope that no major events will happen on this special day.


    "Okay, it''s been a long time since I returned to the High God Forest with Xuecai, I miss my previous life so much." Saiya Hua said happily.


    It turns out that they received a message from the Three Sages of the Lion King''s institution, asking them to return to the Gaojin Forest in Tokyo, where they were nurtured.


    "I have to come back as soon as possible. If I leave the teacher alone, I don''t know what will happen, I can''t do it without me." Yukina said to herself, completely unable to see Saiyaka''s pitiful expression.


    The shortest distance from Shikami Island to Japan is about three hundred kilometers.The facility called the High God Forest that Yukina and the others once practiced was a secret base a hundred kilometers away from Tokyo.


    It takes more than an hour from the artificial island to Japan on the fastest flight.Then someone specially received them in Tokyo, so a lot of time was saved.If it is a space master, physical distance will not be a big problem.


    Outside the forest, a black cat with a soft and beautiful body, with shiny golden eyes, and a small collar inlaid with golden green stones of the same color seemed to welcome them back.


    "Greetings from Jiu Shu, Master. Ji Tuan Xuecai, I''m back to visit you." Xuecai respectfully saluted the black cat.


    The cat squinted his eyes and suddenly said, "I haven''t seen it for a while, Xuecai." Depending on the situation, the black cat in front of him was just a shikigami controlled by humans.There was a gurgling sound in the throat, and the cat lifted its forefoot in a motion full of human atmosphere, as if it were not polite.


    "Yentang-sama, hello." Saiyaka, who has always been stern, seemed to be a little afraid of him.


    "Oh, you came back with Xuecai. In that case, let''s come together." The two women respectfully followed the black cat and came to a hall where the Three Sages had arranged the task of Xuecai.


    Inside the hall, as before, separated by a curtain, the atmosphere seemed quiet and serious.The two women knelt and sat on the hall, quietly waiting for their instructions.


    "It seems to be recognized by Xuexia Wolf for the time being. I''m sorry to call you here. Did your task of monitoring Nie Kong go smoothly." Taking a glance at Xuexia Wolf, one of the three saints looked down. Xuecai said coldly.


    But Xuecai still kept her face down in silence.I quivered my lips like opening a few times, and soon made up my mind to speak generally.


    "Zeng...there was a day when the surveillance was lax, but it didn''t cause a big accident. It was just that things were out of my control when the man-made angels triggered by the Magister''s plastics.


    "Hmm..." One of the men laughed, "What happened that day, only a few of you know about the situation. Others can''t stand the high-order dimensional fluctuations at all, so please tell me what happened."


    "Kensheng Haze of the Magister Plastic Craftsman used Xia Yin, who had been taken care of by the teacher, to perform a magic ritual and created a substandard angel. Although it is substandard, it exudes quite powerful power, Xuexia The wolf has no effect on it. It''s just that Xiansheng Ye''s actions angered the teacher. He... he summoned two female angels with twelve wings. To the horror, the angel called his master and stayed in this world following his will. They are not like artificially produced inferior products, just the body exuding can make the Fourth True Ancestor afraid of losing combat power." Xuecai said with a wry smile.


    "Can a vampire enslave an angel of the twelve-wing level?" The hall is quiet, and the angels can already be called gods, so who has the ability to enslave them?


    "Well, there is something I don''t know what to say or not." Xuecai summoned his courage and said to the Three Saints of the Lion King Organ.


    "Let''s talk." Her master Yuantang replied.


    "Teacher... Teacher, he has already claimed to be the fifth true ancestor." For a vampire who claims to be true ancestor, many problems have been explained.


    "It''s coming, but now his details are still a mystery that I can''t see clearly." Xian Gu Yong sighed.


    "No, master, do you want to attack the teacher. No...no, the teacher is not making any mess now, I will always be by his side to remind him." Xuecai said in a panic.


    Yuantang looked at Xuecai very interestingly, and continued: "Even the upright nature of the Xuecai can be tamed. The fifth true ancestor is quite capable. Humph..."


    "It''s... I''m not tame!" Xue Cai blushed to the base of her neck, weakly retorted.

 1128 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01156Daily after Xia Yin came

    "The forgotten warlord of the first true ancestor, the eye of extinction of the second true ancestor, the third true ancestor chaos emperor, the fourth true ancestor of the flames of the night. Until now, the fifth true ancestor, he totally should not exist in the world. . But with his power over the true ancestor, he is fully qualified to claim to be the true ancestor. He will come to the artificial island under the jurisdiction of Japan, which is a great blessing in misfortune.¡± Yuantang said.Although he didn''t get the title recognized by the world, it might be a matter of time before his performance.Before that, they had to ask Nie Kong to establish the empire in Japan and become a deterrent to other empires.


    "But won''t the teacher break the balance of the three empires and cause war in the world? So some time ago, the Lion King agency will entrust me with the task of monitoring the teacher." Xue Cai said with worry.


    Behind the curtain, the three smiled at each other.That''s just an excuse they made up to cover up the truth. I didn''t expect that Xuecai would always take it seriously, and his personality was really suitable for him to monitor.


    Xianjinshi has always existed like an altar to resurrect the "god".The fourth true ancestor was a weapon made with the "Holy Annihilation", and recovery was just an opportunity for them.On the contrary, the true ancestors will not fight because of his awakening.


    "So Xuecai, your task is very heavy. You must always be vigilant not to let him make any troubles. You must play down the matter of his self-proclaimed Fifth True Ancestor and prevent other empires from knowing it. If you know the Fifth True Ancestor. Existing, the remaining three true ancestors will definitely be unable to sit still." Xian Gu Yong said lightly.


    Xuecai was startled and understood the seriousness of the matter.


    "No, Vatola and the princess of Aldikia in the domain of the king must have understood."


    "Headache, Vatola has always been the lord who fears that the world will not be chaotic. What''s more, there will be one more princess La Filia, she will cause a lot of trouble to Nie Kong." Yuantang muttered in a low voice.


    "It''s true. She really wants the teacher to be a shield to resist her father. If you hear that a princess of a country will be interesting to a vampire, the king is very angry to send soldiers to attack the teacher, and the world knows it." Xuecai smiled bitterly.


    "Sure enough, have you even tamed the princesses of a country? Saiya Ka, can only rely on you to obstruct the princess''s actions, and allow you to use force if necessary." Xian Gu Yong said.


    "Yes."


    After arranging things, the curtain became deadly, and the two women left the hall silently.


    On the other side, in Nie Kong''s spacious villa, Xia Yin finally adapted to their lives, blooming with a pure and beautiful smile.Gabriel liked the temperament of Xia Yin very much, and thought she would become a good nun to serve them.Ah Ye was jealous, but she didn''t dare to make any comments to the two angels. Moreover, seeing that they had been with Nie Kong very early, she had no right to object.


    However, after Xia Yin and Agurola lived together with a few loli, the relationship was so good that they started to mess around early in the morning.


    "Xia Yinjiang, let''s play hide-and-seek." After breakfast, Agurola, who could not sit still, wanted to play outside with Niekong, but Niekong directly rejected her, so she changed her target.


    "Well, are there only two of us?" Xia Yin asked softly.


    "No, Enatos and Nasa will definitely be together." Agurola professed.


    "Please, we are not kids anymore. If you have time, it''s better to help Verdiana and the others hang their clothes." Nasha looked at the two maids outside the yard and said aloud.


    "Hey, maybe Nie Kong will play with us." Agurola pouted.Although hide-and-seek is naive, it is indeed very novel for the two vampires Lori, Nasha and Xia Yin, who have grown up lonely and lack common sense.


    The eyes of the three loli lit up, and the HP was full in an instant, and they were full of interest in her proposal.Nie Kong, who was lying on a chair drinking black tea, seemed to notice the hot gazes of the women. Nie Kong said strangely: "What''s wrong with you?"


    "Now, let''s play hide and seek." Several women gathered around Nie Kong, chattering endlessly.


    Nie Kong is speechless, you guys are ready to be high school students.


    "No, it''s rare to have time to relax." Nie Kong took a piece of cake and ignored the four loli''s pleadings.


    Enatos was so angry that he wanted to grab Nie Kong''s snacks, but Nie Kong was too fast, she failed, and watched Nie Kong enjoy herself.


    "Wow, Nie Kong, you see you are eating poop, poop." Enatos, who was very dissatisfied, kept yelling next to Nie Kong. Nie Kong only felt that the cake in his mouth was disgusting. He looked at Ai with a dark face. Natos.


    "Don''t talk about disgusting things when people are eating, are you a child?"


    "No matter, who told you not to play with us." Enatos made a face and kept sticking out his tongue.


    "I surrendered, but I only play with you for an hour." Nie Kong had no interest and could only agree to them. It''s not bad to play with them on a rare weekend.


    "Yeah, victory." Enatos made a victory gesture, not to mention how happy he was.


    "Then explain the rules now. You can only hide within the villa''s confines. In the first game, you have to guess who is the ghost." Nasha explained in detail like a big sister.


    "Aye and that month, do you want to come together?" Nie Kong looked at the two witches at the table and asked aloud.


    "No, we have to go out and have a stroll." Ah Ye said angeredly.


    "That''s going to start, rock, paper, scissors..." Agurola put on a boxing posture, and the women gathered in a circle and gestured together.But the strange thing is that one more person came out.


    Agurola looked over there, it turned out that it was Yuma''s shot.


    "Hey, what are you doing, Yuma." Agurola pouted and asked.


    "Hehe, don''t mind, of course I want to play together." You Ma smiled indifferently, how could I miss the opportunity to play with Nie Kong.


    "Then do it again." Six hands stretched out in different gestures.Nie Kong didn''t want to be a ghost, so he paid a little attention to it, and he was the first to win.After several rounds of guessing by the women, they finally decided that Enatos would be the first ghost.


    Nie Kong couldn''t figure out Xia Yin and Naosha, who would guess the punch and lose to ordinary people.


    "You have to count to twenty..." After Agurola finished speaking, Nie Kong and the others sneaked into the spacious villa.Only Enatos was left alone on the wall, counting.

 1129 The collapse of the second element body 01157, the accident of hide and seek

    The area of ??the villa is large, and there are many houses, which is really suitable for Tibetans.Enatos counted every second, and the girls separated and hid in their own different positions. It seemed that they had explored the villa very clearly.It was Agurola who was naughty, hiding under Verdiana''s maid skirt, hugging her legs, and moving with her.Although it was a bit difficult to move, Agurola happened to be hidden in the skirt.In this way, Enatos must be difficult to find.


    Xia Yin belongs to the Wenjing school, and his goal is the inside of the washing machine in front of the bathroom. Nie Kong was so frightened that he might start the washing machine.Naisa is very experienced, so mischievous that she actually opened every door, probably misleading Enatos, shrinking to a spacious bedroom that can be easily seen through.Youma is more clever, not fixed in a position, but constantly wandering.


    After separating from the girls, Nie Kong went directly to the balcony of the villa, lying in a spot on the roof that was out of the sun, and using his spiritual sense to watch the girls in the villa busy hiding.


    "It seems that it is unfair to use spiritual sense, otherwise Enatos will definitely not be able to find himself. Should I temporarily shut it down. Uh, no, I will enjoy it." He felt a little funny, and would actually agree to accompany them. Play hide and seek as a child.Happiness is not enough, Nie Kong only has nostalgia and warmth.


    When the count was over, Enatos rushed into the hall, Gu Lulu''s eyes scanned every corner and every object.The funny thing is that Verdiana walked by, she didn''t even find Agurola in her dress.


    Not surprisingly, the well-behaved Xia Yin was the first object he discovered.Although the inside of the washing machine is very secret, it is within the range that normal people can think of.And because of Nasha''s misleading, she had to search the room one by one.Probably he was impetuous, and when he came to Naisa''s room, she thought she could see through the room at a glance, so she didn''t search carefully, only Nasha was laughing.


    Finally, after searching the house, she rushed to the roof without finding anything.Nie Kong could only say sorry to Enatos, quietly cheating and using a little space skill to isolate himself, and escaped.


    Seemingly reluctant to admit defeat, Enatos launched a carpet search for the villa.Ten minutes later, Nie Kong found that there was a slight footstep on the rooftop again.Nie Kong didn''t find it because the spiritual sense was not activated and the space was isolated from it.


    So Nie Kong was surprised that there was a wave of fluctuations in the space he was isolated, and his figure would actually show up.I saw a big black eye, and Nie Kong stared at him.She seemed shy, and the beautiful woman in front of her blushed.


    "My father is so bad, he actually cheated with the spatial technique." You Ma puffed his cheeks.


    "Are you qualified to say it." If it hadn''t been for Yuma''s space to meet him, he would never show up.It shows that Yuma, like him, actually used space magic to deceive Enatos.


    "My father doesn''t know the fun of the game at all, I have to use it because Enatos has been chasing me." Yuma''s bright eyes glanced at the passageway of the roof and laughed.


    Yuma didn''t finish her words, and the sound of rapid footsteps came again.You Ma strongly hugged Nie Kong¡¯s head in her arms, her figure slowly disappearing in the air, and Enatos, who was chasing after this time, murmured to herself: "Strange, I heard the sound of speaking. Now. Well, it''s been almost half an hour. To prevent Nie Kong from being a ghost, he said he would only play for an hour and not play."


    "It''s so risky, I almost caught Enatos. Father, don''t you think it is." I don''t know if Yuma deliberately, the space she isolated by using space control is very narrow and can only accommodate one person. .With a smile on her face, she looked at Nie Kong, who was tightly crumpled with her in her arms, and Wen Yu''s fair and pretty face turned red.At this moment, how similar to the classroom some time ago.


    He had always suppressed his affection, but now it is rare to be alone with Nie Kong, and You Ma''s eyes were completely stunned, as if water could overflow.


    "Well, presumably Enatos has already left, You Ma, you...you can untie the surgery." Nie Kong only felt that there were two softnesses suppressing his face, and the smell in his nose belonged to You Ma. Rich fragrance.Especially Nie Kong was lying down originally, so the situation now is that You Ma pressed his body under him and took the initiative.You Ma, who has always been well-behaved, can''t stop him once he becomes rebellious.


    "No...no, who knows when Enatos will come. And...and Father, I haven''t spoken to Yuma alone for a long time."


    "That said, but Yuma, you hug too tightly."


    "Oh, Father, your hands are touching, so Yuma''s body will become strange." She noticed the hot palms behind her, and muttered.


    Because of wearing a skirt, Nie Kong reached inside without hindrance, and he felt his fingers hooked on a small piece of cloth.


    "Yeah, so I told you to untie it quickly." Nie Kong Cannian, he doesn''t know what will happen if he continues to stick to him.


    It''s just that You Ma didn''t listen to Nie Kong''s words, lying quietly in her arms.


    "Well, Yuma doesn''t think it matters. And father''s place has grown bigger, Yuma wants to see it again."


    After seeing it once, it seems that You Ma already knows what it is, after all, she almost experienced a bukkake last time.


    Nie Kong took a breath, as if his weakness was firmly grasped by You Ma.


    "Father, You Ma has always liked you very much. She likes you as a female." Her red and pretty face moved to Nie Kong. Originally, Nie Kong wanted to refuse, saying that it was game time. He had only time to say With a "wait", Yuma sealed his mouth.


    Nibbled at Nie Kong jerky, without any skill at all. It must be You Ma''s first contact, full of young girl''s sentimental feelings.


    Nie Kong looked at the pretty face exactly the same as Ah Ye, and in a daze, he actually turned back and kissed You Ma, and their lips and teeth crossed.

 1130 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01158Accept You Ma

    Probably it was the change in the relationship between Qian Cong and Nie Kong that he noticed at school, so You Ma would become so out of control.After all, after talking with Qian Cong, Nie Kong''s conversations with her became unscrupulous, and occasionally there were some sloppy topics.Even ordinary people can detect it, not to mention Yuma, who has experienced the incident of Ah Ye¡¯s discarding since she was a child, and became close-minded.


    The first reason is that there are too few opportunities to be alone with Nie Kong. There is Ah Ye, whom she has always been in awe of at home, and the transfer student Xuecai will follow. This is a rare opportunity.The second is the fascination with Nie Kong some time ago, which caused You Ma to spare everything.


    .She bit Nie Kong''s mouth desperately, as if to keep Nie Kong in her mouth forever.Even if she was suffocated, she would not abandon her attachment.If Nie Kong didn''t let it go, she might die in suffocation, sticking to Nie Kong forever.


    After all, it was copied from Ah Ye, so it was very similar to her.But You Ma is much bolder than the conservative and shy Ah Ye. Nie Kong is secretly stunned that You Ma will wear such mature and bold underwear.There is only one Nie Kong man in Mingming Villa. When Nie Kong changed clothes in front of him some time ago, he had only blue and white stripes.


    "Although Youma didn''t mean to compete with your mother, your father, Youma can''t help it. So, so please love Youma anyway..." The muttering voice infected Nie Kong.


    "Well, Yuma belongs to me alone from now on."


    You Ma has her own charm and characteristics, not a copy of Ah Ye.She has her own soul, and it is correct to say that she is Ah Ye''s daughter.


    "Does it hurt?" Nie Kong said with some pity, helping to dry the corners of her eyes.After first passing personnel, Nie Kong could perceive that narrowness, and it was a lie to say that it was not painful.


    "As long as it is given by your father, whether it is physical pain or happiness, it is all happiness for Youma. Leave it alone, as long as your father can be happy." She exclaimed.


    Nie Kong couldn''t help being a little touched by You Ma''s infatuation.He pressed You Ma hard and vowed to burn the feeling he made to her forever, making her unforgettable.


    She is very happy, able to use her body to remember everything about her father.The body has never been so happy, as if sublimated.The magic of the body was boiling, and the overflowing senses broke through the sky.


    She lost her eyes, as if she saw an angel beckoning to her, as if she could hear a bell from heaven in her ears, she was buried in Nie Kong''s arms like boneless.Looking at her pretty face, she found that her flushed skin showed satisfaction and happiness, and her watery eyes were already closed.


    Nie Kong let out a sigh of relief, it was definitely an accident that he would be pushed to Youma on the weekend.Faced with her increasingly heavy affection, it will happen sooner or later anyway, and she can''t accept You Ma''s push to others.


    Nie Kong would definitely vomit blood with jealousy and smash the man''s body to pieces if he saw You Ma making affection with others.Not to mention that You Ma is his daughter, Nie Kong has always loved her very much, or has the exact same face as Ah Ye, Nie Kong cannot accept separation from her for whatever reason.Now it seems to be consensual, Nie Kong got the third witch, Ah Ye''s daughter.


    The fluctuation from the soul is slowly sublimating.Without deliberately breaking through forcibly, Nie Kong felt that everything would be a matter of course and reach the golden midterm of Da Luo.What Nie Kong didn''t know was that the blind promotion of the soul was not a good thing.

 1131 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01159A Ye is angry again

    After resting for more than ten minutes, You Ma regained her senses.He thought that his actions were very secretive, and kept Agroola''s daughters away.Nestled in Nie Kong''s arms, You Ma looked very happy.The heavy feelings that pressed her finally came to fruition.


    Nie Kong told You Ma to get dressed and continued hide-and-seek for more than forty minutes.If Nie Kong doesn''t show up again, Enatos and the others will be suspicious.


    It''s just that when You Ma just put on her underwear, the gap she created temporarily broke with a bang, and someone rushed in.You Ma was startled, and her hands instinctively covered the white breasts with Nie Kong''s fingerprints.


    Along with a twist, two pretty figures appeared in front of Nie Kong, one big and one small beauties.As expected, Nie Kong, only Ah Ye and Na Yue were the only people who could detect and break the Youma Space Art.


    Probably after a walk, I noticed the strangeness of the rooftops, so that month I would break open and see.When Ah Ye really saw the scene inside, her delicate and flawless pretty face immediately sank.She didn''t read it wrong, because You Ma''s body was printed with evidence.


    "Oh, so did You Ma want to ask Nie Kong about the way to have a baby?" That Yue Wo called out, his eyes staring at Nie Kong and You Ma who were too late to get dressed.


    "I didn''t warn you before, don''t take Nie Kong''s idea, what do you take my words!?" Although she has approved Youma as her daughter, is there anything she has done now that exceeds her? The bottom line.


    The furious Ah Ye slapped a sparing slap on You Ma''s cheek, slapped her face, printed five red finger prints, and a drop of blood spilled from the corner of her mouth.


    That month was silent, sighed, and glanced at Nie Kong blamefully.She saw Yuma''s strange feelings early on, but she didn''t expect to rebel against the majestic Ah Ye and take the last step.Putting aside personal thoughts, that month a little admired Yuma''s courage.If it was her, she would definitely keep that trace of emotion in her heart.


    "Do you know shame, who is not good to like? Which body is used to seduce his father?" Seeing Aye''s cold face, Nie Kong was afraid that she would do impulsive things.


    "Aye, calm down." Nie Kong couldn''t leave all the responsibilities to You Ma, he was a man who dared to take it.Originally stopped Ah Ye to preach, but Yu Ma bravely stood in front of Ah Ye.Nie Kong and her eyes met and understood what she meant.She didn''t want Nie Kong to intervene, but wanted to solve it by herself.You Ma has always used his arms to lean on, but now Nie Kong finds that his daughter You Ma has grown up all at once, regardless of body and mind.


    No matter what price she paid, she hoped that she could overcome difficulties and be with Nie Kong.If you provoke yourself, you have to deal with it yourself.


    "Why can mother mother like father, Yuma can''t?" She yelled out hysterically as she shed tears, as if to vent the secret that was pressing in her heart.


    Ah Ye''s face was green, and she didn''t expect that You Ma, who has always been compliant and well-behaved, would resist her, like a tiger giving a bite to its prey.


    "Since you understand the relationship between Nie Kong and me, you still have to be obsessed with it. Do you want to fight me?"


    "Everything is the fault of your mother. Who told you to use the cells to make Youma? It makes Youma not very different from your mother. So your mother will like it, and Youma will do the same. That is From your inheritance!"


    Essentially, there is almost no difference in their bodies.If the dress is the same, ordinary people can''t tell who is who.


    "Enough said." Ah Ye roared, reaching out and pinching her neck.


    "Mother, you can''t stop my love for my father. Even if I am going to die now, I don''t regret falling in love with him." She smiled with relief, without a trace of fear.


    After listening to her private prosecution, Nie Kong knew that he couldn''t be silent.He intervened between the two women, waved his hands and drew them on their faces, only to hear two clear slaps.


    The mother and daughter covered the painful half of their faces, and looked at Nie Kong, who was stern and majestic, and couldn''t help being a little timid. It was the first time that Nie Kong hit them.


    "If you really want to be investigated, both are wrong. Although Youma is doing something wrong now, Ah Ye, you used Youma as a tool to make it, and you are the author of something." Nie Kong said aloud.


    "What? You should be the culprit." Na Yue muttered.


    It makes sense for a woman in love to become dumb, and the mother and daughter dare not talk back to him.Nie Kong forcibly held Qianqianyu''s hands of the two women, overlapped them tightly, and let him lead them.


    "Okay, now shake hands and say yes, everyone will reply to the previous relationship. You Ma is my daughter, and Ah Ye is my woman. This relationship will never change."


    Originally worried about what attitude he would face Ah Ye, after hearing Nie Kong''s words, You Ma hummed heavily.Ah Ye''s pretty face slowly softened because he heard Nie Kong''s words that hit the bottom of his heart.


    Although it died down temporarily, Ah Ye didn''t completely relieve her mind, she could only wait for time to repair the relationship.Nie Kong believed that one day they would love each other like sisters.


    Nie Kong exhaled, and compared the mother and daughter of Satilesa of Zero Degree War Ji. Ah Ye''s personality was a lot awkward, and she was really tired of reconciling.The reason he knew, was because Ah Ye didn''t like You Ma very much.When Nie Kong pushed her to her, she put all her thoughts on him.


    After getting rid of the trouble, Nie Kong brought the three mothers and daughters dressed to the hall.What Nie Kong admired was that Enatos was looking for Nie Kong and the others without admitting defeat.Those who have been discovered are Nasa and Xia Yin. As for Agurola, they are hiding well.


    Seeing Nie Kong and Ah Ye appear together, Enatos yelled that Nie Kong cheated and left the villa and told him to be a ghost to catch them.It seems that I didn''t know the relationship between Nie Kong and You Ma.


    Nie Kong had no choice but to play with them one more game, after all, it didn''t last an hour.Only with the help of spiritual sense, no one can hide his eyes, and hide and seek will not stop.

 1132 The collapse of the second element body 01160, the true ancestor is coming

    In the southern part of the artificial island, the narrow roads are filled with the smell of decay and dampness. The surrounding buildings are cluttered and crowded. The streets are like ruins and have not been repaired for a long time.It is clear that most of the walls are cracked, and it is difficult to find a good floor.


    Although the area is terrible, the slightly dirty streets are crowded with a large number of people, there are drunk people, street gangsters, and women with heavy makeup...


    At a glance, it looks like a slum.There are drug users who indulge in alcohol and illegal drugs, and people who gather here because of violence and money.No, it cannot be called a person.Because the slums are artificial islands, they belong to the Mozu Special Zone.


    To put it simply, the demons can live like normal people in the city, but the flow of people in the slums does not have a demons landing card on their wrists. At first glance, they are all demons who have landed illegally.It shouldn''t exist in the Mozu Special Zone, which is called the abandoned area of ??Xianjindao No.27.


    A man was walking on a broken path, dressed in a white suit, looking noble and handsome.Judging from his temperament, he is very outstanding, with pure blond hair and a straight face, as eye-catching as a gold coin in a stone.The gangsters and prostitutes around were infected by his aura, they didn''t have the guts to talk to him, and watched him leave without words.He is Vatola of the Warlord Realm, claiming the first vampire of the true ancestor.Relying on the rights of diplomats, he got rid of the watchers and was able to move freely on the artificial island.


    It was impossible for a noble person like him to come to this ruin, but he received a message early in the morning that made him take it seriously.It seemed that a powerful vampire appeared in the abandoned area.


    After passing the uneven streets, Vatola came to a slightly dirty tavern.Due to the daytime, there are so few customers in the store that you can count them.Behind the counter stood a bartender who looked like the owner of the shop. His height was over three meters, and his muscle growth method was obviously different from that of humans. He was an illegal demons at first glance.


    "Here is a new face." The shopkeeper said in a low voice, and he could hear Vatola being very repulsive.


    Vatola threw out a stack of banknotes indifferently, and said calmly: "I heard that there is a young female vampire hiding nearby. If possible, can you introduce me to it?"


    "Sorry, I don''t know about that." The shopkeeper accepted the money, but shook his head coldly.


    "Huh, don''t you think it''s too small?" Vatola narrowed her eyes coldly, shooting all over.


    Affected by the atmosphere, two giants drinking in the shop surrounded him back and forth.Like the owner, they are all over three meters tall.


    "Boy, dare to ignore our giant clan, what a courage!" The man in front actually grabbed the front of the young man and was about to lift him directly.


    Instead, Vatola held the giant''s chest with one hand, and the giant''s expression stiffened.His bones creaked, he lost his strength in the battle with Vatola, and he staggered backwards.


    "Really, fortunately it''s in the ruined area, there should be nothing wrong with the shot." Vatola grinned, showing two fangs.


    At this moment, the other giant in the back drew a weapon from behind. To the giant, it was just an ordinary dagger, but in the eyes of ordinary people, it became a wide-bladed sword.With huge power attached to the hilt, he pointed at Vatola vigilantly.


    "You... are Dimitorie Vatola, a fighting freak in the domain of the King of War?"


    "You actually know my identity, that''s it, it seems that you are not ordinary alcoholics." Vatola smiled cheerfully at the giant holding a huge dagger and looked up at him.


    The floor of the concrete building was twisted like sinking only where he was standing. The giant manipulated a hundred times the gravity to impose a load of several tons on Vatola¡¯s own body, and the air in the store rattled dull.


    The two giants attacked Vatola unaffected by the effect, and then they blasted them out of the door with a shock like being hit by a huge hammer.Vatola, who burst out of magical power, easily neutralized the gravity attack and defeated the giant.More than that, the impact crushed the old and decayed exterior wall of the tavern, and fragments of the collapsed ceiling fell into the shop.Among the dust, only Vatola stood unscathed.


    "Is it here? Dimitorie Vatola..." A small girl stood on the roof of the pub that was almost falling apart, her green pupils staring at Vatola below.


    It was a foreign girl wearing a white hood, about fourteen or five years old, with slender and slender legs that were transparent and fair.Her motionless figure is like a beautiful and dreamy glass sculpture.The beauty is dreamlike, and the face is so similar to Agurola!!


    He was shocked, probably because he didn''t notice the enemy''s approach.Looking up, he suddenly exclaimed: "Are you the fourth true ancestor Agurola?"


    "No, who are you. When did you dive to Xianjin Island? What are you investigating here?" Vatola calmed down and asked the girl calmly.The girl in front of her is not Agurola, but her temperament is very similar to the original.


    She is not an official Shijin Island citizen, but an unregistered demons who have stayed illegally.Seeing her stay in the abandoned area, we can know that she is very familiar with the environment of the island.


    The giants will desperately help her hiding, and it is hard for Vatola to imagine that the giants with high self-esteem would swear allegiance to an ordinary vampire girl.


    "Don''t worry about my business, I come to the artificial island but I have something to do." The girl lightly put aside Vatola''s question.


    "Today I especially forgive you. Go away, snake husband." The words are very similar to the original. Could it be that Nie Kong didn''t completely kill the original soul half a year ago?


    "It''s great, you can please me! You don''t have to answer, but as long as you swallow you, I can know everything about you." The warlike Vatola Vatola was overjoyed, a huge lover The beast shadow slowly emerged behind him.If the opponent is also a vampire, Vatola has no reason not to use her own beast.The magic is surging, it seems that Vatola is very serious,


    "Hehe, the mere snake charmer wants to swallow me, and he must have a bottom line if he doesn''t care."


    The girl slowly turned to Vatola, staring at him with cold eyes and arrogantly, without seeing him at all.


    Vatola was shocked by the deterrence of the true ancestor, but at the same time he laughed loudly, and the fighting spirit was surging.

 1133 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01161, Gada comes

    Vatola didn''t know if the girl in front of her was the fourth true ancestor, but her courage and calmness were not simple after all.No need to keep his hands, he used his proud skills.


    He immediately summoned two demon snakes several meters in size, controlled them to fuse in mid-air, and created a new beast whose magic power increased several times.A series of silver dragons wrapped in hot flames appeared, and the huge magic power that could match the true ancestors'' beasts caused shaking around them.


    "Is it the legendary Fusion Beast? It is indeed quite powerful." The Fusion Beast attack came, and the vampire girl simply raised her right hand that exuded rich magic power, and easily pushed the Beast away.After receiving the impact of magic, the Fusion Beast disappeared and returned to another world.Even if it has the power of fusing the beast, it can only be used to withstand the attack of the girl.


    "How is it possible!" Fusion Beast was frustrated for the second time, hitting Vatola''s self-confidence.If it was Nie Kong, it would be good because he surrendered to Nie Kong''s power.However, the girl in front of her did not know her way and could actually block his attack.


    "As the world''s strongest vampire, did the attack I blocked surprised you?" the girl said lightly.Although it has been said that Vatola can be qualified to fight against the true ancestor, the gap between the two is not intended to be filled by the ability to merge the beasts.In short, the true ancestor can easily defeat him.


    "In that case, try my strongest trick."


    Vatola gritted his teeth, surrounded by huge magical power.Dense destructive magic rushes.Three magic snakes dance in the sky and merge into a golden dragon with limbs.It was used once in a feast of flames, but it was swallowed by the Dragon Eater summoned by Nie Kong two or three times.


    "The fusion of the three points is already your limit." Lori the vampire sighed gently, and smiled beautifully like a child.Seeing Vatola assaulting from behind with a huge fusion beast, a terrible burst of magic appeared on her body.


    He felt the surrounding space was dark, and the enemy was leaving him at a very high speed.


    "Can you use space control techniques like His Royal Highness Nie Kong? No, the black space is clearly a beast!"


    Vatola and his beasts were cut away from the world where they were originally located, their sights were surrounded by darkness, and they couldn''t see anything.The sound, smell and gravity disappeared.He was sweating coldly, believing that soon he would not even be able to perceive his own existence.Thanks to his rich combat experience, Vatola can grasp his own situation.Before he attacked, he was hit by the girl instead.


    The beast that materialized the space itself, the infinitely wide dark world, the whole world itself became her weapon.The only people who can manipulate such beasts are the true ancestors of genuine goods.


    "If you can use His Royal Highness Nie Kong''s trick to deal with ancient weapons, it will be very simple to defeat it." Nie Kong''s gorgeous trick could not help but he waved his hand to wipe out all the space of more than ten kilometers, how domineering.


    Now no matter how powerful he can control the beast, he can''t break through the space and escape the blocked space.


    "I didn''t intend to take your life, you will be obediently watching before my business is finished!" The girl''s voice directly reached Vatola''s mind, who was imprisoned in the dark, and the voice with a wry smile felt nothing To hostility.


    Vatola realized it suddenly and gave a wry smile.Except for the Fourth True Ancestor, only she can easily defeat herself.Who would have expected that the dignified true ancestor would come to the artificial island privately with the face of Agurola.Yes, she is the lord of the Chaos Realm of the Empire of Night in China and America.Enlisting twenty-seven beasts, the third true ancestor who can transform into countless looks, the chaos emperor!


    She did not use diplomatic means, but sneaked into the artificial island by herself.To prevent people from recognizing it, I used the appearance of the fourth true ancestor to hide secret things from the Japanese government depending on the situation.


    "It turns out that besides the domain of the King of War, you know about the information about His Royal Highness Nie Kong." Vatola muttered with a sigh.There was an awkward expression on his face.


    "Sorry, Dimitorie Vatola. It is not only the forgotten warlord who is interested in him winning at the feast of flames! He claims to be the fifth true ancestor, and can serve as the fourth true ancestor. He, I really want to know if he is qualified to call himself true ancestor." She suddenly changed her tone, her voice was pleasant and sincere.


    "Please don''t make jokes, Your Majesty! If you anger His Highness Nie Kong, the price is very high." Vatola saluted respectfully.Although he looks very courteous, but he doesn''t feel humble at all.


    "I don''t like exaggerated titles. Call me Garda, Dimitoriya Vatola." She didn''t know when her hair color changed.From the shining blonde hair to the pale green like a gem.The emerald-colored eyes, like a deep lake, can draw people''s minds into them.


    Although his appearance remained the same when he was young, the fairy illusion had disappeared.Instead, it is reminiscent of the cute and powerful beauty of wild leopards.It is completely different from the previous girl.That was probably her original appearance, the third true ancestor of the emperor of Chaos.With wild beauty, different attributes from Agurola''s dream.


    "Speaking of which, I have never had time to meet with the Fourth True Ancestor. If they hadn''t had a lot of trouble some time ago, I might not have come to confirm their situation personally. You are a cronies of the King of War, and you can indeed take care of it. Da Ren. If the daughters have the same responsibility as you, then I don''t have to do many things personally." Jiada sighed.


    It''s no wonder that Yanguang''s grand banquet came to supervise herself, and she could use so few capable men.


    "Haha, don''t be surprised after you have met His Royal Highness Nie Kong. Moreover, the trouble is so big that it may be implicated in Your Majesty''s Kingdom." Vatola reminded with a smile.The meeting at the real ancestor level really moved the whole body.


    "Rather than being ignorant all the time, I''d rather know everything sooner. So as not to reveal the news, Wattola, stay in my beast for the time being."

 1134 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01162, find the ballast

    As if it was late at night, Nie Kong''s villa was plunged into darkness, and inside was a void of space.Nie Kong, who was preparing dinner, frowned and raised his head to look into the dark void.


    Ah Ye and Na Ye froze there and couldn''t say a word.Because the two women discovered the cause of the change.A condensed body of magic, there is a huge skeleton giant in the void.Hollow eye sockets without eyeballs, huge cracked mouths, and a dark space between the exposed rib cage.The ribs opened like a door, and the overflowing darkness was released like a cannonball, knocking the space where Nie Kong¡¯s villa was located into its body!


    The magical aggregates over the artificial island are all the beasts that only vampires can summon.If this kind of existence that can bring such a terrible mutation can really be called a beast, but too large mass can interfere with gravity, too large magic power alone will cause chaos in the function of the artificial island.The increasing density of the atmosphere makes people suffocating, and the line of sight has become distorted.


    Nie Kong and the others only know one kind of beast that can spread such powerful magic power.That is only the world''s true ancestor vampire, the ancestor-level ability to release the beast.


    "Attention, an enemy is coming!" After reminding the women of Agurola that month, she looked at the black figure floating in the air with a mocking expression, and said to herself: "There is a vampire to provoke the demon. Alive."


    "The magic is very strong. It seems that a vampire at the real ancestor level is staring at us." Ah Ye said calmly.


    "Well, it''s impossible." Nie Kong''s eyes widened, probably because he saw something amazing and showed a surprised expression.


    A figure accompanies the void and falls within 100 meters of Nie Kong, a young girl wearing a white headscarf.After seeing part of her face, they were all shocked that month, and their eyes were full of disbelief.


    "Agurola, can it be said that she is you...your sister, she looks like it?" Naisa asked in surprise, looking at the face that looked exactly like Agurola.Agurola and Enatos were silent, her eyes with a trace of fear.There is only one reason. She is afraid that she is the original possibility, and she is afraid of swallowing.


    As for the vampire maid and the artificial girl, staying in the corner watching her, did not dare to move.The two angels with warm smiles seemed to not want to intervene, fearing that she would be their partner.


    When the strange girl saw Nie Kong''s lineup, a hint of surprise flashed across her face.Not to mention the two big angels, but three powerful witches and a fourth true ancestor, they have powers that can compete with the Empire of Night.


    "The original soul of the Fourth True Ancestor should be dead, who are you?" Nie Kong asked, breaking the calm of space.


    "Hehe, don''t jump to conclusions, maybe I got away by luck. If you want to be sure, you can try it yourself."


    An indescribable weird monster appeared in the void, hiding in the dark cloud, perhaps the dark cloud itself is a beast.But the density of magic power it exudes is almost in the deep crimson of Enatos''s double horns.Only their strongest and oldest vampire true ancestor can manipulate such a powerful beast.


    The girl stretched out her finger, as if guided by her fingertips, the beast spouted a huge lightning ball toward Nie Kong.The air was irritable and faced with such conventional destructive power, there was only one choice.Fortunately, it was in a self-contained space, so the expanding heat and strong impact did not affect the outside, otherwise the building would be completely shattered.


    The lion gold resembles the fourth true ancestor, because the two are the beasts of discharge, and the power should be equal.


    Aye and Nayue used the barrier to protect Xia Yin and the others at the same time, easily stopping the attack of the True Ancestor-level Beast.


    "Don''t take action, the other party came to me specifically to find trouble." Nie Kong refused their help, it doesn''t matter who the girl is.The important thing is that she seems to be dissatisfied with her self-proclaimed title to challenge herself, so he doesn''t need a woman''s intervention now.Even if Nie Kong didn''t have to go to the Dragon Ball World to cultivate the huge power, with his blood control skills, it was enough to crush all vampires!!


    "Order to accept!" The artificial girl said lightly.


    "Jun Nie, be careful." Nasha worries. She cares about Nie Kong''s character no matter what happens.The other women knew Nie Kong''s strength, so they felt relieved.


    The girl came slowly, seeing that her attack hadn''t hurt them at all, and a happy smile appeared on her fairy-like beautiful face."As expected to claim to be the fifth true ancestor, the power of the surrounding partners is unfathomable. What was just a warning is just a warning, now it''s going to be true!" The rainbow-colored hair flying in the storm, the flame-colored eyes are provocatively With a smile.She can manipulate the Beast, a powerful Beast that cannot be manipulated skillfully outside the true ancestor!


    "Go ahead, Kamasitoli!!" A dazzling lightning flashed from the dark clouds covering the sky.The beast that appeared from the girl''s head turned into a huge thunder, and the thunder light that tore the atmosphere rushed towards Nie Kong, powerful enough to destroy the world.


    Being able to control another favored beast within the body of another favored beast, and the two are so powerful that Wattola can''t compare her, which shows how strong she is.


    Nie Kong didn''t need to do any defense, he wanted to kill the two beasts at the same time with one blow.Therefore, he wants to break the space formed by the beast.Raising his hand high, everything in the black space stopped.


    "Destroy it."


    All of the big snake''s mortal kills were returned to Nothing again, and a trace of white cracks appeared in the original black void.In an instant, there was a clicking sound like glass, and the whole space exploded into black and white fragments.


    In the next dense rain of fragments in the black and white gorgeous space, all turned into Nie Kong''s weapons, cutting the sky and covering the earth and pouring out like raindrops.If it weren''t for Nie Kong to protect them, they would all be affected and injured that month.And the Thunder and Lightning Beast was wiped out when the space was broken, and he couldn''t get close to Nie Kong at all.


    The inevitable dense space debris cut the girl''s body up and down in front of her, and her face showed a painful expression.Moreover, Nie Kong kept his hands and didn''t kill her immediately because he wanted to find out where she came from.


    "Ahem, is that the price Vatola said. I didn''t use the beast at all, but one move forced me into a desperate situation..." Although the vampire is immortal and immortal, the beast was severely injured and its magic power was consumed. Makes her face pale.

 1135 The collapse of the second element body 01163, use the third true ancestor to demonstrate

    After the self-contained space of the beasts disappeared, Nie Kong and the others returned to the outside world¡ªin the familiar villa where they were.Nie Kong received it in his ring for the first time, for fear that the battle would destroy the house that had been with him for a long time.


    Although the girl''s magic power has become very weak, she has no willingness to admit defeat. Maybe she has a reason not to lose.She took a deep breath, and the true ancestor-level magic power emerged from her body, like bright red blood forming a scorching fire column in the sky like a volcanic eruption, a burst of flames that could roll like a serpent.


    "Come out, Shiutktori!"


    The magic power was transformed into magma that incinerated everything, spreading out under its feet, and the whole body was like an incarnation of magma.The powerful magic wave swept the entire artificial island.


    If many of the beasts of the Fourth True Ancestor are in the shape of animals, then her beasts appear in the form of nature, such as the dark cloud beasts, the skeleton monsters of space, and the magma monsters of flames.


    The magma erupted, spreading around it, as if to swallow Nie Kong and the others.


    The dark night is now shining very clearly on the magma.The wave of magical power of the true ancestor level made the island shake, and the appearance of huge power would interfere with the flow of dragon veins.


    "It''s too messy to summon the beast on the island wantonly. Hey, Moguwai, whose beast is that!? A form I''ve never seen before!"


    Perceiving the changes in Kushigami City, Yaze spoke to his smartphone.On the other side of the phone, the artificial intelligence "Moguwai" that could only be controlled by Scallion was originally named, and it is the incarnation of the five-base supercomputer that manages the island of Xian Shen.In other words, it can control the entire island network, just like the gods in the network.


    "Oh, to be honest, I was shocked when I saw it. Because there is no record of entering the island, the magic wave has exceeded the upper limit of calculation and cannot be measured. It is a completely uncertified demons!"


    Moguwai replied in a human tone.Although I don''t think it was really taken aback, I am afraid that there is no record of entering the island.Under these circumstances, Mogukai has no reason to lie to Yase.


    "What about the image? Can''t it be analyzed from the bone size?" Yaze pointed out calmly.Through the surveillance cameras set up at various locations on Xianjin Island, Moguwai should store a large number of islanders¡¯ image data.By checking those data, it is very possible to get a clue.


    "There is only one matching example, the name is Agurola Florestina, the original flame of Ye Bo!" Moguyi said in a playful tone.


    "Impossible..." As a member of the demon attacker, he would definitely know the information about the Fourth True Ancestor.The violent magma monster is not a beast of the Fourth True Ancestor at all.


    "Hey, who knows, please be a bystander." The phone let out a weird laugh, and cut off the chat with Jishu.Very mysterious supercomputer, only a few people will know its true details.


    On the occasion where the huge magical lingering rhyme still remained, a man''s voice reached Nie Kong and their ears, breaking the battle.


    Cracks appeared in the empty void, and a golden mist appeared from it.The mist gradually became dazzling and turned into a handsome man.Vatola, the blond vampire nobleman, escaped from the enclosed space.


    "Hey, I didn''t expect that under the imprisonment of the beasts of my family, you would be able to escape by your own strength. It really is Vatola." The girl murmured, controlling the magma monster to stop spreading.


    "Please don''t make jokes, Your Majesty! Without His Highness Nie Kong''s help to break the void, I wouldn''t have the power to break your beast, so thank him for his help." The fully materialized Vatola respectfully respected A gift.


    "Your Majesty?" Nie Kong asked Vatola with a surprised expression. Judging from the conversation between the two, it seemed that Vatola and the girl knew each other, and he had been imprisoned in the beast of the void.But for Vatola, who received unequal treatment, the girl deserves his respect.The only person who can subdue him is the true ancestor who is stronger than him!


    "Your Royal Highness Nie Kong didn''t seem to have guessed it. I''m sorry to interrupt your battle. She is the lord of the Chaos realm of the Empire of Night in China and the United States. She enlists twenty-seven beasts and can transform into the third truth with countless looks. Ancestor-the prince of chaos!" Vatola replied politely.


    "Sure enough, it really is the true ancestor."


    Nie Kong suddenly realized that his claim to provoke the true ancestor.Originally guessed that month, after hearing Vatola''s words, he finally confirmed the familiarity in his heart.


    "You call Wujiada, I don''t like to call it respectful." The girl Zhanyan smiled.At the same time, her hair color changed, from iridescent blond hair to pale green like a gem.The flame-like pupils disappeared, turning into an emerald color like a deep lake.That was probably her original appearance, the third true ancestor "Emperor of Chaos".Loli''s size and beauty are comparable to those of Agurola, the fourth true ancestor.


    "It''s the ability to transform, did you use it to become Agurola to attack us?" Nie Kong certainly expected the possibility of an enemy. Unexpectedly, the first enemy would be the vampire known as the third true ancestor to inquire about him. The details.


    "I apologize for all my indecents. I didn''t intend to use this face to fool you, but long ago, I wanted to see you who won in the feast of flames." Regarding Nie Kong''s words, Jia Dayi Replied in a relaxed tone.Her emerald eyes looked straight at Nie Kong as if they were wary of him, and never looked away.


    "Since you have seen it personally, let''s retreat for your face, you who claim to be the fifth true ancestor. I will see you again in the Chaos Realm when I have a chance."


    "It''s such a dangerous old woman as always." Wattola muttered.


    Now that Nie Kong is here, it is impossible for Nie Kong to leave her easily. He wants to stand up in the name of the Fifth True Ancestor, and Jiada is a good opponent.It just so happens that Xuecai is not there, so don''t worry about her feelings.Otherwise, with her serious work character, she would definitely oppose Nie Kong''s statement.He sighed softly, and in the future, he will definitely want Xuecai to leave the Lion King''s organization and be the princess of his fifth true ancestor.

 1136 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01164, defeat Garda

    "Please wait, I didn''t allow you to leave!" Nie Kong stopped Jiada.He attacked Nie Kong while concealing his identity. Now that his true identity is revealed, he is afraid of causing huge diplomatic problems to leave. How could there be such a cheap thing in the world.


    Vatola dared not speak out, but sighed.He has reminded the third true ancestor Jiada, admonishing her that she must bear the consequences of annoying Nie Kong.It now appears that their battle is inevitable.As for what effect it will have on the artificial island, it can only be seen in Nie Kong''s mood.


    "Do you want to stop me?" Jiada paused and said with a frown.As the true ancestor, it was naturally the first time she heard someone say such a strong word to her, arrogantly despising her dignity.


    "The third true ancestor came here personally. As the host, how could it not be a good reception." Nie Kong stared at her, filled with the smell of cold.


    Jada had goose bumps all over his body, instinctively aware of the danger.She was shocked, and the magic in her body emerged again.A flaming magma monster, a huge skeleton giant, and a dark cloud shining with thunder and lightning appeared.At the same time controlling the three beasts to deal with Nie Kong, it can be seen how cautious she is.She had no confidence in winning, and Nie Kong could not handle it alone, not to mention a few witches and two angels exuding divine power beside him.It''s hard to have a chance to win with her alone.Although he was very jealous, he had to take action now.


    "Hehe, let me enjoy it, now the battle of the true ancestor level begins."


    Nie Kong rushed towards the floating Jiada at the pace of nothingness. Since he was going to make a move, he wouldn''t say much nonsense.


    "I admire the reckless young man who is self-conscious!" Jiada''s pale face showed caution.An unusually huge ball of lightning appeared above her head, and the charged air crackled and stung people''s skin.


    The silver-white flash of light swept across Nie Kong, an attack that ordinary people would never see through.If it''s just ordinary lightning with destruction, it''s easy to avoid it.But the skeleton giant''s ribs opened like a door, and the overflowing darkness was released like a cannonball.It was a dark cannonball that crushed space.The principle of ability is similar to that of the dark particles of the serpent. It seems that the giant devours more than one skill.


    The last magma monster stayed behind Jia, acting as a guard.The three beasts have offensive and defensive capabilities, and she controls them quite skillfully.Compared to the fourth true ancestor, Agurola, it''s a lot better.


    Two powerful magical riots have caused the surrounding air to be distorted. It can be foreseen how fierce the true ancestor-level battle is, and it can definitely easily destroy the artificial island.


    If you deal with ordinary true ancestors, the two will definitely be able to force the enemy into embarrassment.However, Nie Kong quietly chopped out a hand knife and used a dimensional knife that had not been used for a long time.The faint spatial fluctuations dispersed, and a black spatial crack of ten meters or more appeared in an instant, which engulfed the attack and the two beasts into powder.If Nie Kong swung the Dimensional Knife with all his strength, that would be a powerful trick that could simply cut a planet in half.


    Jiada showed a heavy expression, Nie Kong in front of him was not like a vampire, but like a witch.From the beginning to the present, he has only resorted to powerful and amazing space control techniques.


    "Stop your resistance, immediately disarm the beasts, and follow my instructions." Nie Kong said lightly, and a ten-meter blood whip with flames appeared in his hand, shaped like a dragon.She was only five meters away from her, and Nie Kong could hit her with a simple wave.


    "Do you want to instruct me." Seeing Nie Kongliang''s weapon, Jiada was critical.


    "It''s really interesting, do you still refuse to surrender?" Nie Kong''s blood whip quickly swung out and locked the target.As an angry blood whip, you will be emotionally infected when you touch it.Just when Nie Kong thought he had hit, Jiada beckoned to the magma behind him, and made a very strange move.


    "Roar..." With a loud cry, the magma monster behind him changed unexpectedly. The entire huge body shrank into Jada''s jade hand, forming a blood whip like Nie Kong''s, and it was longer than Nie Kong''s!!


    "Can you be a vampire who can weaponize a beast?" Nie Kong had encountered two, one was a prostitute from the prison, and the other was the magician Beatrix who met a few days ago.It seems that the two women are descendants who have inherited her blood.


    The two blood whips were hitting right in the middle, and Jiada was able to control the beast to block Nie Kong''s blow.It seems that not only can he control the beast, but Jiada''s physical skills are also very strong.How powerful is the magic contained in the blood whip of anger, not to mention the power of the original sin.Almost all of her beasts were burned clean by the flames of sin.No matter how Gada calls, it cannot appear in a short time.The reason is that due to the erosion of anger, it will be out of Gada''s control for a long time, knowing that it will fully recover.


    "Huh!?" Jiada''s eyes widened. He didn''t expect that she would lose to others in the melee competition. You must know that her physique is the strongest among the true ancestors, otherwise she won''t have the special ability to turn the beast into a weapon.


    "You lost." The crimson flame whip flexibly flicked out and bound to the beautiful woman in front of her.Jiada had planned to dodge with agile movements, but he couldn''t keep up with the speed of Bloodwhip at all.


    The dragon-shaped whip was completely tied to the body of the third true ancestor, and no matter how hard she struggled, she couldn''t get out of the situation.Ever since, Nie Kong simply pulled and dragged her towards him.


    He didn''t use anger to corrode, so now the third true ancestor Lori can stay awake.


    The battle ended in just one minute, which was unbelievably fast.Vatola gave a wry smile. Although he discovered early that Nie Kong was a vampire who surpassed his true ancestor, he was too shocked now.


    He clearly didn''t use the beast, so he beat up the third true ancestor, and couldn''t see how deep his true bottom line was.I''m afraid that the old man and the second true ancestor will not be able to beat him alone.


    Vatola didn''t know how strong Cain was, but he felt that Nie Kong must be several times stronger than Cain.Facing Jiada, who was already a prisoner, he didn''t know how Nie Kong would punish her. He hoped that the world would not shake things up!!

 1137 The collapse of the second element body 01165, true ancestor level servant

    "Very disappointed, the strength of the true ancestor level is too weak." Nie Kong pulled up her collar and pulled her up to face him.With a small body of only thirteen years old, it is hard to believe that she will be an old ancestor of vampires with a group of female descendants.My heart is mature, but my body can''t grow up like that month.


    "I''m defeated?!" She actually became a captive of others, she didn''t expect that there would be a day of slaughter.Up to now, she could finally comprehend the meaning of what Vatola said.


    She gave a wry smile and murmured: "How do you deal with me?" She didn''t worry about her safety. If she could die, it might be a relief for her.Only the news of the defeat spread, which had a great influence on her third true ancestor.


    Nie Kong pondered, thinking about the countermeasures to punish her.Originally, he just wanted to stand up, so he didn''t forget the complicated things.Although the goal was achieved, Nie Kong was not reconciled to let her go.


    "His Royal Highness Nie Kong, your power has completely surpassed the true ancestor. Swallow has no effect on you. Please forgive your Majesty Jiada''s brain-heating behavior." Vatola persuaded.


    If the third true ancestor died, it would be a huge shock to the world, and it would soon lead to war.


    Hearing Vatola''s words, Nie Kong, who was thinking about it, brightened his eyes and smiled at the corners of his mouth. He seemed to have made his own plans.


    "You...what are you going to do?" Nie Kong smirked in front of him, and Jiada had a bad feeling.


    "Haha, don''t worry, it won''t hurt you..." Nie Kong said something misleading, making the month behind them dumbfounded.


    I saw him slowly leaning towards Jiada''s pretty face, as if to kiss her.If Xuecai returns, she will definitely be jealous to stop Nie Kong, jealous of Nie Kong''s lips touching her skin.


    The eyes of the third true ancestor showed a glimmer of light at this time, and he fixedly looked at Nie Kong.


    "Since the swallowing is invalid, let''s try the second one. Anyway, I haven''t had a direct descendant of my own for a long time." Nie Kong said it, but the content of the words calmed everyone.


    Actually wanting the true ancestor to be a direct descendant, he is dreaming in the daytime, it is really unprecedented.Almost everyone couldn''t believe Nie Kong, and his serious expression narrated his seriousness.


    "You...you have to have a limit when joking..." Jiada''s expression changed, and he shouted.


    "Don''t believe me." Nie Kong''s hair was quietly changing, from black to white silver, like a vampire''s infinite negative vitality.The bright black pupils, filled with blood, turned red!The key is that the two fangs exposed at the corners of his mouth are fierce and sharp.


    Inadvertently used a vampire transformation, strictly controlled his arrogance and did not spread, condensing within ten meters of the surrounding.The space has been distorted, and the air has become very heavy.Nie Kong turned into a golden sun, shining brightly.


    After experiencing Nie Kong''s mighty power for the second time, Vatola was speechless.The cohesive arrogance is not the same dimension as them at all, I am afraid that only a little bit can easily destroy the entire world.


    "How can there be a vampire of that intensity..."


    For the first time, Jiada saw Nie Kong''s vampire transform, and his mouth grew in shock.He can''t be wrong as a vampire, but he is so far from them that he is completely incomparable.Regardless of his aura and majesty, he is more like the true ancestor than her!


    "Accept my blood and become my servant." Nie Kong said softly, pressing his face to her neck.Only two white teeth were pierced into the neck.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Jiada''s body was stiff, and the snow-white neck could see the blood flowing in the cyan veins, flowing from her body to the neck, and rushing into Nie Kong''s mouth.


    Nie Kong''s mouth was filled with blood, and the blood that belonged to her could not be swallowed and overflowed.


    "Sure enough, he can swallow the blood of the true ancestor, and he is not afraid at all." Vatola said in horror. Swallowing the true ancestor has always been his dream, and he knows the risks.


    Jiada''s face became paler, and the blood in his body was constantly draining, all of which was sucked into Nie Kong''s body, serving as Nie Kong''s food!!


    With the last drop of blood flowing out of her body, her vitality disappeared completely.Nie Kong didn''t suck her soul, so after the blood ran out, a little golden blood came out from his fangs.


    The vitality contained in that drop of blood is many times stronger than the total blood in Jada''s body.Just a drop, exuding high-level divine character fluctuations.


    Vatola was surprised that he used a drop of blood instead of ribs as a follower.The servants created in that way are the lowest rank.Only after seeing the golden blood, Vatola swallowed, staring at the drop of blood intently.As a vampire of the old age, he certainly understood what that drop of blood meant.But it looks so delicious, so it is the most advanced delicacy for Valtola.Although I really hope to get it, the beautiful it also contains incomparable danger.If he dares to take it, he will definitely be swallowed.


    "Become a vampire like me, the first blood follower since I broke through the Super Three." As a follower, Nie Kong can completely control her life, will follow Nie Kong''s instructions, and will keep the previous Memory and personality.


    In fact, she was already a great honor for her to become a descendant of Nie Kong.Compared with the current true ancestors, Nie Kong''s followers do not know how many times stronger than them!!


    Vatola was speechless, and what Nie Kong did was more shocking than killing the true ancestor. The world''s structure is bound to cause a huge shock!The balance that has been maintained has finally broken from now on.


    If he creates an empire, the descendants of his commander will surely sweep the world.It used to be just the fourth true ancestor, and now even the third true ancestor is his follower and is under his control.


    Who could resist him, Vatola couldn''t think of it.


    "The Lion King agency is really far-sighted. It actually started sending the concubine to His Highness Nie Kong early to make a good relationship." He regretted why he was not a woman.

 1138 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01166The return of the witch

    The golden blood was not Nie Kong''s essence blood, but ordinary blood, which would not have much influence on Nie Kong.The reason was that the energy contained in Nie Kong''s super-high combat effectiveness body essence was too strong for Jiada''s body to bear it.


    The heart that had lost all blood and stopped beating, after Nie Kong poured his own blood into her body, the dead silence on her body was actually recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye.The heartbeat of strong agitation rang in the silent night.


    Only seeing her closed eyes opened strangely, her body shrunk in Nie Kong''s arms glowing with blood.Nie Kong knew that his blood was transforming her, and she was undergoing transformation.


    Her pale cheeks returned to their blood at an extremely fast speed, and her body slowly released a powerful breath.While the magic power surged, they forced them back tens of meters that month.Two fangs came out of her mouth.


    "Have you really turned your Majesty the Third True Ancestor into a servant?" Vatola broke out in a cold sweat and stared at the two people who were hugging him.


    "Ah, what the hell happened?" A clear girl voice came, and it was very familiar.Xia Yin and the others saw two delicate-faced girls approaching each other.


    "Sukijang and Saiyaka, you are here." After disappearing one day, the two maidens of the Lion King mechanism returned to the artificial island from Tokyo.Originally, Saiyaka wanted to return to the emperor''s body to watch, but the Lion King agency ordered her to act with Yukina temporarily, giving priority to the fifth true ancestor.


    So Xuecai said in shock when she saw Nie Kong biting on the neck of a strange Lolita.


    "Old...teacher, you...what have you done?" She showed a very awkward look at the intimacy between Nie Kong and the strange girl.As for Saiya Hua, she had already drawn her big sword and wanted to teach Nie Kong''s posture.


    "You... actually made up that stall without telling me and Xuecai, you should be punishable by Tianzhu, the nasty and dirty vampire Nie Kong, you can no longer poison you with my Xuecai sauce!"


    "It''s a pity, Xuecai sauce, what happened when she was resting finally." You Ma, who knew Xuecai''s mind, explained helplessly to her, agreeing with her and Nie Kong''s affection.


    "What happened, can you tell me?" Xuecai sighed.


    "To put it simply, she is the third true ancestor of the emperor of Chaos, who came to attack her father inexplicably. So her father defeated her and now transforms her into a vampire servant." Yuma explained.


    "How come!" The two witches'' eyes widened and filled with disbelief. They had just left for a day, and such a major thing would not happen.Saiyaka gave a wry smile, and saw that Vatola was there and understood the importance of the matter.


    Agurola and Nasa nodded their heads for confirmation, and the two women finally believed."But, thanks to this time I understand." Xuecai smiled bitterly, and then clenched her small fists.


    In the face of Xuecai''s words full of determination, Xia Yinhe said a puzzled expression.


    "Sure enough, as long as I don''t look at the teacher for a while, the teacher will immediately get involved in dangerous things and have a good relationship with strange women." Xuecai whispered.


    "No, wait for me. That logic is really weird!?" Xia Yin, as a party supporting Nie Kong, trusted Nie Kong unconditionally.


    "It''s true." Nayue nodded lightly and confirmed as she looked at the extra girls around her.


    Xuecai looked at Nie Kong with an incontrovertible straight look: "I have reflected on it. From now on, we must strengthen the surveillance even more. There can be no slack."


    Such a straightforward assertion of Xuecai made Sayahua look at Nie Kong with envy and jealousy.


    Nie Kong left Jiada''s neck at this time, and saw her body floating in the air.There was a roar in his mouth, and the ground shook.


    The witch who had been transformed, her light green eyes turned to Nie Kong.Then there was everyone''s accident. She respectfully came to Nie Kong, knelt in front of him on one knee, and said softly, "I''m going to be a concubine, and see my master!!!"


    She looked at Nie Kong in admiration with her eyes, and the soul and body signed a contract with Nie Kong.Just keeping the original memories and feelings, she was surprised to find that her magic power had increased tenfold.


    If you could only summon a few favored beasts at the same time before, you can now easily release your 27 favored beasts at the same time.And with the support of its own abundant magical power, the blessed beast can be summoned again after it is eliminated.


    Just a follower can increase her strength more than ten times. It is difficult for her to guess how powerful her master possesses.If Cain is the creator of the demons, then the owner may be the god of the demons who created Cain.


    Nie Kong nodded slightly and motioned for her to get up.Then he told Gada to suck Verdiana, who belonged to the descendant of the war king, and make her his descendant.If it was the former true ancestor, she might not have the ability, but now with Nie Kong''s blood, she can easily transform it, using her own ribs!!


    In this way, Nie Kong''s vampire slaves became two, spreading their power system outward, and they would serve as the pillars supporting the Empire of Night.As for the former Third Reich, Nie Kong told her to call her former descendants to the artificial island and absorb and transform it again.


    On the surface, the Third Reich belongs to Jada, but actually belongs to Nie Kong alone.But Nie Kong didn''t want to use her power to sit back and enjoy her success, but to build it on her own.


    Xuecai and Vatola of the Lion King''s organization looked serious, and understood the seriousness of the matter before them.Now the third true ancestor has really become a servant of Nie Kong.


    They are anxious to report the news they have seen to the upper level, after all, it is likely to cause war.Nie Kong didn''t stop them, because that was the result he wanted.


    "Teacher is really true. When I was away, you could do such terrifying things, and you didn''t ask me to discuss it. What should I do now." Xue Cai looked at Nie Kong with tears.


    "Hmph, what can we do? Maybe he will become the enemy of our Lion King mechanism in the future." Saiyahua put her hands on her chest and taught Nie Kong a lesson.


    "Sorry, I made you worry on impulse." Nie Kong said gently, holding her finger.


    "Woohoo."


    "Xucai, don''t worry, the Lion King agency will not teach you to become Nie Kong''s enemies." The month that seemed to know the inside story of the Lion King agency, smiled at them slightly.

 1139 The collapse of the second element body 01167, Saaya Hua transfer

    "Why?" Xuecai, who was hiding it, looked at Teacher Nayue with pure eyes.


    There are only a few high-level personnel who know that Xuecai will monitor Nie Kong''s internal affairs, and Vatola counts one as one that month.


    "What? You don''t know at all." That Yue whispered weirdly, and his big black eyes glanced at Nie Kong.Vatola interrupted her before she could tell her intentions.


    "Haha, how can the Lion King organization in Japan dare to wage war with the true ancestor of the vampire at all costs? Besides, His Highness Nie Kong now has the third true ancestor and the fourth true ancestor of the Megatron world." It would be a lot less fun to give Xuecai to Nie Kong as a concubine, so Vatola concealed it with a smile.


    "No wonder, the master and the others will arrange Saayaka, who was originally to monitor the emperor, to come to the artificial island, asking us two to perform the task of monitoring the teacher." Xue Na suddenly realized that she, with a serious character, did not doubt Watola''s. Forced explanation.


    "Hey, if you say that, Saya Hua will..." Nie Kong had a bad premonition, and he felt that he was going to be in big trouble just by instinct.


    "Guess you are right, I will always protect Xuecai sauce from your bullying in the future, please take care of you in the future." Sai Shihua glanced at Nie Kong proudly.


    "Well, Saya Hua is about to transfer from a girls'' school to our school." Yukina said with confirmation. She had a headache, and now she has returned to the previous life in a dormitory with Saya Hua.


    "Didn''t Saiya say that he hates boys? Don''t force it." Nie Kong said.In the future, the conversation and life with Yukina will definitely be disturbed by Saiyaka.


    "Well, I don''t know how to talk to boys." Saya Hua said with a stiff smile and reluctantly.Looking at her expression, she was absolutely scared.


    "Okay, I hope you don''t mess with me." Nie Kong nodded.


    "I''m happy." Sayahua seemed to be going against Nie Kong, so she made a face at him.


    That month they looked at Saya Hua weirdly, didn''t they say that she hated men? How come they had such a happy chat with Nie Kong.


    Just as Nie Kong and the others were talking, a beautifully dressed beauty with pale yellow hair appeared in front of them.


    "Senior, are you okay!?" Nie Kong looked at her anxious pretty face inexplicably when he heard the soft voice that seemed to be desperate.


    "Hey?" The second monk Nie Kongzhang was puzzled.


    "Hey what!? I heard that there was an outbreak in your villa! I looked at it with a surveillance probe, and it seemed to disappear, and the whole was flattened and opened!" Qian Cong said dissatisfied.


    "Why can you use the surveillance near my house!!" Has it been blacked out with a computer, Nie Kong muttered in a low voice, like the pine of the goddess of wagtail.It seems that even relying on the concealed work of the Lion King agency can''t surpass Qian Cong''s intelligence gathering ability.


    "Well, there is no problem now. I was just putting it away because I was afraid of the fighting. I was okay." It seems that Qian Cong is worried about Nie Kong, and desperately ran to confirm what happened.


    Nie Kong was a little touched, Qian Cong treated him well as always, feeling her care and love.


    "Wait, what happened?" Qian Cong asked in a confused voice.


    "Hmm." Nie Kong knew that she would not be able to fill her, so he lightly stated the story, which of course simplified it many times.Qian Cong sighed, hoping that Nie Kong wouldn''t cause serious trouble.


    The northern area of ??the artificial island is located on the sixth floor of the former Mage Plastics staff dormitory.Since the company was closed by the artificial island management agency, the floor has been abandoned.


    It was a little dirty building stained with gray.All the windows are blocked by iron plates, and the entrances and exits are also covered by barbed iron fences.Bystanders would only regard it as an abandoned building.


    If it is a human who has experience in magic, it will be aware of the existence of multiple enchantments around the building, which is a powerful enchantment that is inaccessible to ordinary people.In the corridor of the building returning to silence, there was only the sound of footsteps for one person. It was a thin young man.Wearing a pure white cloak, the pattern of the shirt and hat is a red and white checkered pattern.In his left hand is a silver walking stick with carved skulls.A young man with a strange breath floating all over.


    He looked around slowly, and finally looked at an apartment.If Xia Yin were there, she would definitely recognize the apartment in front of her as the home where she and her adoptive father lived.


    The young man was smiling, his eyes filled with excitement and enthusiasm, as if he had seen some dreamy baby, he just smiled with eyes full of hatred.Without hesitation, he reached out and touched the sealed door lock.


    A weird scene appeared, the silver door lock melted into a liquid flowing into his body.The only people who have the ability to control metal are alchemists like magisters.The young man pushed open the door, looked around everything in the apartment, carefully explored everything around him.


    The dusty house is very warm and tidy.It seems that when Xia Yin and the three lived in the past, they were very clean.It was only because of the experiment of Kensho Yase that destroyed the peaceful and peaceful life.


    "Sorry, the half of my body was snatched by the master, now it seems that I will finally get it back."


    If he could detect anything, he went straight to a bedroom, on a metal safe.He tore the thick metal safe like a piece of paper.


    Alchemists can freely manipulate the composition of metals.No matter what kind of super hard alloy, as long as it is touched by his hand, it will become more brittle than thin aluminum foil.


    Then, what the young man took out of the safe was a sphere with a diameter of nearly fifteen centimeters.It was a transparent crimson gem, something that an alchemist dreamed of.


    After confirming it through light, the young man smiled contentedly.Kaka banged the cane, and the young alchemist left.


    If Nie Kong and Xia Yin saw him, they would definitely be aware of the familiarity of youth.He was the perpetrator of the tragedy in the monastery five years ago, because the loss of spiritual blood killed more than a dozen witches.


    It seems that in the monastery five years ago, Xian Sheng picked up the refining core that controls the blood, so the youth will find it.

 1140 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01168, the twist of the snow vegetables

    Regarding the third true ancestor becoming a servant of Nie Kong, it swept the entire world like a storm, shocking all demons, whether they were vampires, orcs or elves.


    The current king of Aldikia, who was planning to conscript and deceive his daughter La Faria, was surprised and had to stop using peaceful diplomatic means to execute it, and must take his daughter back to the country.


    Checking Nie Kong''s information one by one, he and the people around him are completely famous!!Such a shocking and terrifying character will appear on the small artificial island.As for the Lion King mechanism, it goes without saying that I am fortunate to be in contact with Nie Kong early.They felt that it was necessary to meet Nie Kong to promote the position of the Lion King''s organization-supporting him in creating the Fourth Night Empire.After all, it was the true ancestor who appeared on Xianjin Island. It is a great honor and honor for them to have a true ancestor in Japan.


    As Yukina said, Saya Hua became a student in the same class as Yuma and Asakusa in two days.Because the age is one year older than Xuecai, but relying on the relationship to make up to the first grade of high school.Now I live in Xuecai''s apartment opposite Nie Kong, and share the important task of monitoring Nie Kong''s life.That month and Vatola knew that the Lion King agency had sent another concubine to Nie Kong, hoping to contain Nie Kong emotionally.


    Nie Kong''s life was as ordinary as ever, but the attack by Jada didn''t seem to have much impact on him.On the artificial island, a lot of demons have recently appeared.On the one hand, Jiada gathered her former descendants to come here, on the other hand, the various forces tried to test Nie Kong, which caused them to be a lot busy in attacking the magician that month.


    Nie Kong leaned out the window of the cooking classroom, looking at the shadows of the Xuecai and several female sports on the track and field outside.They happened to have a physical education class, and they were very lovely in lively and cute boxer pants.


    The content of the physical education class is to test a 100-meter sprint, but at the beginning, you have to warm up and jog ten laps, so a lot of exercise makes the girls sweat like rain, and the shorts are sticky and full of sweat.


    There is no sweat in girls, let alone a girl of the second dimension, so Nie Kong feels that it has added a vibrant beauty, which is worth watching.


    The two women Agurola and Enatos are vampires, so they are affected by the strong sunlight.But Xuecai, Xia Yin, and Nasha belong to ordinary people. They are naturally exhausted, and they keep waving their palms to refresh themselves.


    The inspiration of the witch is very keen, it seems to be aware of someone watching, and Xuecai looks at a window of a building.After seeing Nie Kong watching her, she smiled happily and waved to Nie Kong.


    Seeing Xuecai''s unusual actions, Xia Yin and her daughters followed their gazes, and their unreliable pretty faces immediately filled with energy, as if they were going to perform well in front of Nie Kong.


    A forty-five-minute physical education class was over. Xuecai and the four girls left the track and field and disappeared into Nie Kong''s sight.


    Nie Kong originally thought that the day would go down flat, but after an hour, there was a loud clanging sound at the door of the cooking classroom.Nie Kong patted his forehead, no need to guess that it must have been Saya Hua who kicked the door.It''s been more than a week since the transfer, but she often caused him trouble.


    Xuecai would gently comfort Nie Kong every time, saying not to care about Sayahua.Nie Kong knew that apart from a snow vegetable, she had no one to talk to, and she hated men, so she kept coming to him for trouble.


    Nie Kong was speechless, and it seemed difficult for her to make friends with her sincerely.Not to mention the reasons for hating boys, the female classmates were the same as her former girls'' school. Girls often gave her love letters.


    According to what she said before, when she was in girls'' school, she was often asked to be hugged by the princess, probably because of her tall body.


    "I said Sayahua, will you knock on the door next time?" Nie Kong was going to teach her a lesson, but she saw her an angry and pretty face.Nie Kong was stunned, did anyone provoke her.


    In terms of her temperament, things are absolutely possible.It''s not good to provoke, but to provoke a tigress like her.


    Without waiting for Nie Kong to mourn for others, Saya Hua rushed in front of him, pressing hard on the platform with both hands, and staring at Nie Kong with his fire-breathing eyes.At this time, although she was wearing a sailor suit, she covered her body tightly.Because of the tall figure, the skirt corners cover the knees, so I would choose a long skirt.I don''t know if it''s because of the hot weather. Sweat dripped on his forehead and his cheeks were red.


    "What are you pretending to be garlic..." she yelled.


    "It looks like I didn''t do anything to you, right." Nie Kong calmly took a look at the women who followed, Agurola, two vampire loli, and Xia Yin and Naisa four loli.Of course, she has a gloomy face and she has a very sad expression.


    "Huh, I... Of course I can''t do nasty things for you. Now I am talking about Xuecai. Please be lenient with your frankness and be strict with resistance."


    Nasha''s four women and eight big eyes stared at Nie Kong closely, as if looking at a prisoner.Things are too strange, basically beyond Nie Kong''s imagination..


    "Saya Hua, you...Don''t get me wrong with the teacher, maybe it wasn''t the teacher''s doing it." Xue Cai asked in a low voice, her eyes flashing to beg for mercy, as if she didn''t want to make matters worse.


    "Jun Nie, what you are doing is criminal, please admit your mistakes obediently, maybe Xue Cai will forgive Jun Nie." Nasha looked like she was about to start chattering preaching with her arms on her hips.


    "Xia Yin...Xia Yin believes in Brother Nie Kong''s innocence, you must have misunderstood." Xia Yin said firmly looking at Nie Kong.


    "My servant, you... If you want me, I can be considerate of what you have collected..." Agurora said with tears in her eyes, and she seemed to have completely misunderstood Nie Kong.


    "No, I didn''t do anything."


    Nie Kong frowned. It was unforgivable who brought the trouble to Xuecai and wanted to carry the scapegoat by himself.


    "Did something happen, Xuecai!" Nie Kong pressed Xuecai''s shoulder, frowning and asked at her.


    The matter can only be learned from Xuecai''s mouth, she is the key to the matter.In terms of her witch''s strength, Nie Kong ruled out a reason, basically it is impossible for a boy to bully her.


    It''s just that Xuecai is very twitchy, extremely unwilling to vomit.

 1141 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01168Detective Nie Kong is here

    01168Detective Nie Kong is here


    Facing Nie Kong''s hard questions, Xue Cai Jiang looked embarrassed.It is difficult to tell a boy, let alone a boy who is very close to her, what happens to her will be an unspeakable concealment for a girl.


    "Hmph, knowingly ask, now the biggest suspect in the crime is you." Saiya Huabai gave Nie Kong a glance, and hummed weakly.


    "Brother Nie Kong, I don''t know who stole the sportswear that Xuecai just changed from PE class." The well-behaved Xia Yin said the matter.


    Nie Kong suffered a chill, and then became irresistibly angry.Who on earth stole the clothes that Xuecai changed? The crime is unforgivable.The cute underwear full of her sweat and fragrance, even he has no blessing to share now.As soon as he thought of a pervert who would do dirty things with Xuecai''s underwear, his stomach became angry, and the fierce light in his eyes looked like he wanted to kill men all over the world!!


    "Xuecai, tell me it''s not true." Nie Kong confirmed and asked, with a hint of luck that it was their April Fool''s joke.


    It''s just that Xuecai''s expression is dim, looking at Nie Kong helplessly and nodding gently, hoping that Nie Kong can comfort her.For girls, stolen clothes is a major event, and it is likely to have a heart shadow for a lifetime.


    It is no longer a general prank, but a criminal act.


    "Those who can steal the clothes of Xuecai sauce, the dirty teacher Nie Kong is very likely. So, boys are too annoying." Sai Yahua said.


    "If... if the teacher took it, Xuecai would feel more at ease. I''m afraid...for other boys..." Xuecai vomited out her worries.


    "Nie Jun, you have to confess everything. We will forgive you once. Boys occasionally do some silly things with passion." Nasha said with tolerance and consideration.


    "It''s a pity, but I didn''t do it." Nie Kong let out a sigh of relief, calming himself slightly.


    "Cut, you don''t have the right to speak for the time being. You have the right to remain silent, but what you say will be used as testimony in court!" Saya Hua assumed that Nie Kong was a prisoner.


    "In that case, let''s form a detective team to investigate the truth and find out the real criminals of the theft. On the one hand, I must be cleared of my crime, and on the other hand, I must be punished for the perversion of stealing clothes!!" Nie Kong sneered.


    "Well, there is...Is it necessary to spend a lot of time, if it is heard by others, it will have a very bad effect on the pickle sauce, right." Sai Yahua replied weakly, actually protesting Nie Kong''s proposal.


    "Don''t panic, the teacher will organize it and it won''t bother Xuecai." Nie Kong touched Xuecai''s soft black hair, comforting her to look at her worried face.The most uneasy thing right now is Xuecai, so the first thing is to comfort her.


    "Yeah, that kind of behavior can''t be forgiven, you don''t want to see a second victim in Xue Cai Jiang." Agurola rarely said a serious thing. It seems that after understanding that Nie Kong is not a prisoner, feel relieved. A lot.


    "But now there is no clue, where to find it." Nasha frowned and thought.


    "There will definitely be clues, as long as you can be careful. In other words, when did Xue Caijiang discovered that the clothes were stolen?" Nie Kong asked, just like a detective''s culture.


    Although he has spiritual knowledge, it is convenient to find someone, and it is difficult to find a set of clothes, and the shapes of all the girls in sports uniforms are almost the same.If the spiritual sense can smell, it can indeed be dug out.


    "Well, I don¡¯t know very well. After I changed my clothes and put my sports clothes in my personal storage box, I went back to the classroom. It was probably after the third class in the afternoon. I had to take my clothes. I went back to the apartment to wash, but found that the clothes in the box were missing." Xuecai said distressedly.


    "Forgot to lock it?" Xia Yin said.


    "Yeah!" Xuecai lowered her head like admitting wrong.


    "The time the prisoner commits the crime seems to be in the second and third class. Finding out which class has a physical education class can minimize the scope." Nie Kong groaned and put the person who would pass through the hallway storage box. List all of them.


    Caihai Academy is not like the Cainan High School where the Queen of Kings is born. There will be a perverted principal, and the appointment of prisoners will be slightly troublesome.


    "Well, as far as I know, the second class in the afternoon will be the physical education class of Saiyaka your class in the first grade of high school and class B in the third grade of high school." Nie Kong has read the curriculum, so he will know.


    Saaya was a little flustered, and sweat broke out on her cheeks."Um... uh, probably."


    "The third grade of high school took a swimming class, so they would not pass through the entrance of the middle school building, because only the track and field class would pass by the middle school building." Nie Kong didn''t see the third grade in the track and field in the cooking classroom. So we eliminated one clue.


    "There is only one truth. Eighty percent of the prisoners will be in Youma''s class. Some accidents cannot be ruled out." Nie Kong said with confidence.


    His calmly explanatory expression, quite a bit of a detective temperament, made Xuecai and the others unable to remove their eyes.


    "Eh... eh, is it a male classmate in our class? No wonder I always think that the guy in the class called Gucheng is sneaky. He will be a suspect." Sai Ya Hua stubbornly reported a suspect. people..


    What she said makes sense, and the only people who can do such a perverted behavior are boys.Nie Kong frowned and used his spiritual knowledge to spread to all the male students in the Youma class, carefully searching for their desks and storage cabinets, especially the ancient city as the focus of attention.


    The only place to hide a piece of clothing is their desk and shoe cabinet.The strange thing is that Nie Kong didn''t even see where the clothes were. He was a little fortunate and regretful.


    "No, don''t you say that the prisoner is not a student in Youma''s class?" Nie Kong muttered to himself.


    If that is the case, then the prisoner is really hard to find. It is estimated that the mistakes made by people passing by after seeing it, all male students in the school are possible.Moreover, those who are not necessarily absent from class will leave the entrance, and the prisoner is not in the school, so it is difficult to locate who it is.


    "Ah, didn''t you go home, senior?" While thinking, Yuma and Qian Cong opened the door of the cooking classroom and came to the front of the few people. Qian Cong asked in surprise.

 1142 The collapse of the second element body 01169, admit mistakes

    Perceiving a serious atmosphere exuding the classroom, Qian Cong and Yuma were taken aback for a moment!


    "My father, what happened?" Yuma couldn''t help asking.


    "Yes, we are investigating the murderer who stole Xuecai''s sports uniform." After Nie Kong said it, Xuecai''s blush was cute, because it was embarrassing for girls.


    "That''s terrible, it''s already a crime. How is the situation now, have you found any clues, Senior?" Qian Cong asked concerned.


    "I have narrowed the scope to the students in your class, but through my spiritual vision, I didn''t find that they had hidden the clothes of pickle sauce, so that the clues were broken." Nie Kong explained the analyzed intelligence to them. .


    More people think about it, maybe there will be some unexpected discoveries.Besides, Qian Cong is not a girl, her nickname is the Empress of Electronics, and her brain is better than anyone else.


    "The boys at school are too disappointed." You Ma sighed.


    "Could the murderer put the stolen clothes in his jacket, so the seniors couldn''t find it." Qian Cong muttered, but Nie Kong''s brain suddenly brightened.When reminded by her, it seems to have discovered its possibility.


    "No...no, it''s too annoying to steal my close-fitting clothes and put on something." Xuecai said in horror. She was looking forward to not happening as Qian Cong expected, it was disgusting.


    "Don''t be afraid of Xuecai, that kind of thing won''t happen."


    Saaya looked at the frightened Yukana, her eyes flashed with guilt.She clasped Xuecai''s shoulders, staring at her with serious eyes, as if to comfort her.


    "Have you put it on? It seems that there is an extra clue." Nie Kong whispered, and the surrounding atmosphere became very depressing."Sayaka, as a classmate, you should have noticed something strange."


    Nie Kong suddenly confronted Saiya Hua and directly frightened her.


    "No... it''s not me, I don''t know anything." She shook her hands in a panic, her expression panicked.Nie Kong just asked, does she need to panic.


    Nie Kong looked at her suspiciously and found that she was sweating profusely and looked very hot.The key is the clothes on her body, covering her tightly.It''s too different to dress like this in the hot summer.


    He seemed to have found some clue, with a sneer at the corner of his mouth.It''s really not easy. First of all, he misunderstood Nie Kong with a prestigious aura, eliminated his own suspicion, and then led Nie Kong''s thinking to the boys'' side.


    "That''s it, I already know the answer. The murderer is you, Saiyahua!" Nie Kong stretched out his hand at the corner of her skirt that covered her knees and pulled hard.


    Saaya screamed, and before she could cover her, her skirt fell off her.The women were all dumbfounded when they watched Nie Kong''s actions, but after an instant they saw the pure white sports pants under Saiyahua''s skirt.


    Since she was more than ten centimeters taller than Xuecai, she didn''t show it to others after she put it on. It was just a pair of safety pants.If it weren''t for Qian Cong''s reminder, and seeing Sayahua''s strangeness, Nie Kong might really have fallen on that little girl.Absolutely no one would have thought that the prisoner was a girl and a familiar person.


    "Hmph, it made me worry about and framed me in vain, what can you say now?" Nie Kong sneered and forced her towards her. She blushed and twisted the corners of her clothes not to speak.


    "Saya Hua, you...what the hell did you do?" Yukana sighed, her worried eyes disappeared, leaving only blame, as if looking at her own sister.Saya Hua is like a kid who has done something wrong, she lowered her head and dared not look at Yukana.


    She saw that the storage box of Xuecai was not closed, so she kindly wanted to help her close it.Unexpectedly, seeing sweaty sports clothes full of the scent of snow vegetables, so I felt for a while.


    I thought that there would be no major incident, and I planned to return it to Xuecai when I returned to the dormitory. I didn''t expect that Xuecai was more anxious than I had expected.She wanted to confess, but she couldn''t find the courage to fear that Xuecai would hate herself.


    "Pervert, it''s really dangerous for Xuecai to live with you, do you have anything to say." Nie Kongfa gave her a stern look and said harshly.


    "Ye... I''m sorry to trouble you. Oh, my snow vegetables, do you hate me?" Saidaka said tearfully, not to mention how pitiful.For the first time in front of Nie Kong, he showed a weak expression.


    "Don''t cry. To be honest, I am very relieved. Fortunately, no one else stole it." She whispered to her as if touching a puppy.


    "Suki, I love you so much." Saiya Hua rubbed her head against her neck, looking affectionate.


    "Huh, Xuecai, you are too spoiled for her." Nie Kong said jealously.


    "Don''t be jealous, I''ve been with Xuecai since she was seven years old. Compared to her real family, I spent a lot of time with her." Saya Kayao put her mobile phone in awe. In front of Nie Kong.Displayed on the screen of the mobile phone are old photos of two young girls, each about seven or eight years old.It is a girl with a firm look that makes an impression, and a girl with pale chestnut hair.With the cold winter scenery as the background, the barefooted them seemed to be fighting against the world with their strength alone, clinging to each other''s hands tightly.


    Regarding this point, I am afraid Saya Hua is the same as Yukina.The Lion King agency collects orphans from all over the country and cultivates them into young and outstanding magic attackers.


    Saya Ka said that she stayed with Yuk Cai longer than her real family. Saya Ka, who had lost her family, finally got a new family with Yuk Cai.Thinking from this point of view, you can understand Saya Ka''s excessive love for Yukana. No, it''s Yukna''s love for Saya Kaa.Yukana and Saiyaka can see their current appearance from the time, and because of this, it makes people feel younger, as if looking at their reduced-scale characters.


    "Oh, that picture is really cute."


    "Need to talk about it!" Saidaka said proudly.


    "But don''t change the subject. Hurry up and take off the clothes of Xuecai sauce." Nie Kong paused and muttered: "Since Xuecai won''t mind, it''s my turn."


    I thought that Nie Kong was serious, but the next whispered sentence made Xuecai blush, almost to death.

 1143 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01170, the Lion King agency visits

    After the clothes incident, Saiyahua''s attitude towards Nie Kong softened a lot.Sometimes I compare with Nie Kong to see who understands Xuecai better, and even tells me about the bathing with Xuecai when I was young.


    If Nie Kong was the only boy she could talk before, now the relationship has risen to an intimate stage.There is Xuecai as a common topic, so I had a good chat with Nie Kong.


    Yukina was a little helpless, and Saiya Hua became more attached to herself than before.She was happy that the teacher said that he would be jealous because he was jealous. At that time, she couldn''t wait to take the sports uniforms she changed into our own.


    Time was running out, and Xuecai felt that she could monitor Nie Kong, so she was very happy and happy to stay with him at all times, and she even forgot her original intention.


    But the good times didn''t last long, the Lion King agency used Shijin to send her a new letter.The content inside is surprisingly, the three saints of the Lion King''s institution are coming to visit Nie Kong.As for the time, it is set at eight o''clock tomorrow night, and I want Xuecai to tell me!


    Although I reminded myself before, Xue Cai did not expect it would come so soon.She was very anxious at the moment. If the Lion King agency would have a conflict with Nie Kong, she would not know who to help by then.


    Since she couldn''t stop it, Xuecai could only explain it, hoping that Nie Kong would be prepared.On the one hand, he comforted himself, saying that he and Saayaka were monitoring him, and the teacher would not make a big deal out of mischief.


    The first meeting of the giants will separate their positions.The moment Nie Kong heard the news, a smile appeared on his face.If they dared to make a move, then Nie Kong could just take them in one pot.


    Xiangu Yong Nie Kong, the destroyer known as one of the three sages, is very familiar with it. Similar to the eight wine cups of Iori Temple, he can pause time, but his abilities are invalid for the powerful Nie Kong.As for the other two people, one is the master of Xuecai, the boxing immortal with super physical skills, and the super master of spells. The weapons of Xuecai and Saiyaka are made by him!The Lion King institution composed of three people is very prestigious all over the world.Saaya has been comforting Yukina, saying that nothing will happen.Xuecai sighed and stood beside Nie Kong quietly waiting for the three of them to arrive.


    At eight o''clock exactly, Nie Kong and the others had finished their dinner and were preparing to take a shower. Nie Kong and the others were sitting and chatting in the spacious living room.


    In an instant, Nie Kong noticed that Agurola and the others'' movements stopped suddenly, and there was a spiritual power flooding the villa.When time stopped, three people appeared across the physical distance.


    Nie Kong couldn''t help but snorted coldly as soon as he wanted to disarm himself.With a powerful and boundless aura, the stopped time was dashed through, and the man in black standing in the middle snorted and took a dozen steps back.


    "Ah, it turned out to be Xian Guyong from the third grade of high school. I accidentally hurt you hard, I''m so sorry!" Although wearing black clothes that covered her appearance, Nie Kong quickly recognized her, so she stayed One hand.


    "It seems that I can''t help you, Teacher Nie Kong. I am one of the Three Sages of the Lion King, the silent destroyer." Pulling the black clothes away, a quiet and pretty face appeared, wearing a pair of black frame glasses.In her hands, she is always holding a book.Her pretty face was pale, and it seemed that the blow had no effect on her.Although she indicated that she remained calm, she was very surprised in her heart. It was the first time she saw someone break her time-out technique.


    It was the first time I saw the three saints of the Lion King institution other than the master, and it is said that he was the senior of the school''s high school.When they were young enough to become the Three Sages of the Lion King, Yukana and Sayahua were shocked to speak.Moreover, in the current situation, there is no room for them to speak.


    "I interrupted your rest late at night, so I took the liberty to visit you, I''m really sorry!" Yuantang continued, and gave Nie Kong an apology.


    "What can I say, I don''t have time to chat with you, am I dissatisfied with my claim to be the Fifth Real Ancestor?" Nie Kong said casually.


    "Hehe, you are completely wrong. Our Lion King agency has never intended to prevent you from being independent. On the contrary, I am very happy to see the current situation. The purpose of sending Yukana and Sayahua to you was only to ask them to help you. "The last Three Saints said.


    Sure enough, he is good at coaxing people, telling lies one after another, making Xuecai and the others laugh like flowers.


    "Oh, in that case, what''s your purpose here?" Nie Kong said.


    "I''m here to meet you first, because it has always been through Xuecai. You exist as a true ancestor-level vampire, and we three saints must come to visit in person. The second is to make a stand and show our support Your independence." Xiangu Yong said quietly.


    "Can you represent the whole Japanese government?" Nie Kong played with taste.


    "It''s a pity that we can''t. Although we support you, Japan''s Taishi Bureau will not simply let it go. They are not with us. We can only do our part." Yuantang said, shaking his head.


    "So, please be careful in the future, Taishi Bureau may bring you a little trouble." Japan is not just a Lion King organization, there are a row of attackers and Taishi Bureau that month.As they said, it was really harmless to come on this trip, and Yukina and Saya Hua were greatly relieved.


    "Haha, Taishi Bureau?" Nie Kong didn''t pay special attention.


    "Please don''t worry, we will always monitor the teacher and help the teacher solve all troubles." Xuecai firmly held Nie Kong''s palm and swore to them.


    Seeing Xuecai''s performance, the three smiled at each other.It seems that giving Xuecai to Nie Kong is the most correct thing they did.


    "If there is nothing wrong, please allow us to retire first." Xian Gu Yong bowed and said goodbye.


    "By the way, there is one thing I want to tell you, as the kindness of our Lion King agency. It is very likely that something will happen to Xia Yin, please pay more attention to it, and don''t let her hurt." Before leaving, Yuantang uttered a strange word inexplicably, and Nie Kong couldn''t help but glance at Xia Yin twice.Xia Yin blushed and asked Nie Kong softly what''s wrong.

 1144 The collapse of the second element body 01171, the attack of Xia Yin

    The rich aroma permeated in the cooking classroom, and the onion shreds that were stirred together on the pan heated to an appropriate level were making noises.


    The morning class is a cooking practice divided into several groups.The menu is the famous omelet rice in the maid restaurant in Akihabara. It is said that the maid restaurant sells various shapes and words with ketchup for guests, and chants that can add deliciousness.Nie Kong doesn''t have that ability, but Nasha and the others are eager to try.


    Nasha did the best, and she enthusiastically gave Nie Kong a taste.Nie Kong saw the love shape of the tomato sauce, and his appetite suddenly opened up.Seeing Nie Kong like her cooking, Naisa smiled sweetly.The worst is the two vampire loli, the talent for cooking is as bad as the scallion, wasted a lot of materials and failed to make it successfully.As for Xuecai and Xia Yin, they are only slightly worse than Naisa.


    Xia Yin has been very concerned about the stray cats in the monastery since before, so he is used to taking a lot of food from Nie Kong''s cooking classroom and heading for the mountain after lunch.Naisha and the girls are used to helping her take care of the cat, so after enjoying the time shared with Nie Kong, they all followed closely.Failing to deliver the kittens to others for adoption, they feel that they have their own responsibility.


    Suddenly immersed in the cute and coquettish cat, Xuecai raised her head when she noticed a strange man approaching.


    She has a pure white head covering with a red and white checked tie and hat, and she is holding a silver cane in her left hand.Although the age on the surface is about 20, but the temperament seems to be like an elderly man.


    It was a suspicious man who gave the impression of a magician. He stopped in front of the monastery and fixed his eyes on the lovely Xia Yin who caused the blue pupil.Seeing Xia Yin and the old statue standing in front of the monastery at the same time, the man squinted his eyes and smiled happily. The eyes were red as blood as unpleasant, probably because of something evil.


    "That silver-haired girl is such a beautiful child!"


    "Huh?" The man''s overly intimate attitude made Xuecai vigilant, and noticed the ominous atmosphere around the man.The moment Xia Yin saw him, her body trembled violently.


    "Compared to these, who are you?" Xuecai asked Xuexialang in her arms and asked coldly.


    "Me, I''m a great alchemist, an inquirer of truth!" Then, something writhing like a snake was released from the man''s right wrist.It was a black and silver liquid with a metallic brilliance and strong viscosity.


    If that thing consciously wrapped around Xuecai''s wrist, it was going to corrode her body.The Xuexia Wolf in the vigilant Xuecai''s hand smashed the black metal liquid to smash, and exploded and dissipated because it could not withstand the magic power of the Holy Spear''s invalidation.


    "What''s the matter, why did your fellow attack us!?" Xue Cai frowned and stared at the man.


    "Haha, are you defensive? From the very beginning, I felt a strange aura. It turns out that you are a witch." The man squinted his eyes unhappily while staring at his right hand.


    "It doesn''t seem to be the bodyguard of the Arutikia Palace. Hey, I wanted to kill you as unobtrusively as possible." The man looked at Xia Yin and uttered a sympathetic voice.The black and silver liquid fired from the fingertips of his right hand again, turning into a slender and sharp blade, and slashed across the Xuecai and the others at a terrifying speed. The surrounding trees were cut in half like tofu.


    "It turns out that Master Three Sages said that something would happen to Xia Yin, but he was the source of the predicted danger," Xue Cai murmured.


    "Are you killing Xia Yin!?" Agurora used the power of the beast, and the thick ice blocked the attack.A looming ice demon appeared behind her.


    The man smiled completely, desperately, "There will be nothing wrong with that child, I just want her to become a tribute."


    "Xia Yinjiang is a tribute!?" Enatos asked stupidly.


    "Looking at you like that, it seems that you don''t know what happened in the Adilad Monastery five years ago. Don''t worry about it, you will die before you know the truth!" The black silver blade flashed, and they could The roads to avoid are all blocked.


    "The dawn of the devil, the god wolf of Xuexia, quickly help me kill the evil gods and ghosts with the power of steel!" Along with the solemn prayer, Xuecai''s spear began to shine.That faint light is the vibration wave of the godhead that cuts out all kinds of barriers.The silver slash that draws a graceful arc slashes the covered black silver blade easily.


    The man in the red and white hat stared at Xue Cai, and saw that his right arm disappeared from below his wrist.The black silver blade that Xuecai cut off was a part of his body after fusing with the liquid metal.


    "Seven-style demon descending assault and looting, speaking of it, it seems that there is a rumor that the sword witch of the Lion King institution, as the emperor who obtained the fourth true ancestor, has been dispatched as a watcher."


    Seeing his broken arm, the man didn''t care about squatting on a rusty iron gate of the monastery, but the moment the man''s right hand touched it, the iron gate melted and collapsed, and the surface turned into a black silver like muddy blood.Under their surprised eyes, the iron gate of the monastery was absorbed by the man''s right hand.The severed right hand was resurrected.The man regenerates the part of his lost body by fusing the iron pillar.


    "It really is an alchemist, but why did you attack Xia Yin? Is it because you know the relationship between Xia Yin and the kingdom of Adilad!" Xue Cai whispered quietly.


    "It would be a bit disadvantageous if it were the sword witch and the opponent of the fourth true ancestor in front of me now. It would be wise to eliminate Haze Natsune temporarily," after speaking to himself, the alchemist turned and held the front of the monastery. A statue of, grandly carrying it and left.


    Coming from a long distance, his target seemed to be the snow vegetables and the statue in front of him, but he didn''t know what special effect the statue would have.


    If Nie Kong saw it, he would definitely be able to find that the sage''s spiritual blood that the alchemist dreamed of was sealed in the statue.Xia Yin never spoke, her pretty face paler than before.


    Xuecai sighed, probably knowing that only Nie Kong can solve Xia Yin in front of her.And what happened five years ago, maybe Nie Kong might know a rough idea.

 1145 The collapse of the two-dimensional body text 1171, spiritual blood recovery

    After the inexplicable battle was over, Xuecai and the others returned to school with sad Xia Yin.They asked what happened to Xia Yin, but she kept silent, only Nie Kong could open her heart.


    "Adilad monastery?" In the cooking classroom, Yuma tilted her head slightly and asked. Several women sat side by side at the narrow table.


    "Ah, that name seems to belong to a great alchemist a few hundred years ago. Speaking of which, a long time ago, there seems to be a term that predecessors said." Qian Cong thought carefully.


    "Well, something happened in that monastery five years ago. The spiritual blood produced by the famous alchemist Adilard 270 years ago went wild, killing almost all the orphans in the monastery. I think it is too late. After one step, I could only rescue Xia Yin and a girl in time. When visiting the hospital, I occasionally encountered the crying ghost Qian Cong, so I told her something. Anyway, what happened?" Nie Empty nodded in response.


    "While we were taking care of the stray cats in the monastery, a young man who claimed to be an alchemist attacked us. He said that he would treat Xia Yin as a tribute." Xuecai said exactly what had happened.


    "Brother Nie Kong, it was five years ago... it came back to kill me." Xia Yin looked at Nie Kong with soft eyes.


    "Could it be that they didn''t re-seal the spirit blood the last time that Yuechan?" Nie Kong frowned, and the scene of the red blood metal devouring Lori five years ago appeared in his mind.


    "The one who attacked Xia Yin was a young man with a red and white hat, who claimed to be an alchemist. After seeing the loss to us, he simply chose to leave and made a strange move to take away a sculpture in front of the monastery. "Xue Cai frowned.


    "Spirit blood is a great work of Adiladius. It is said that if you can put your own consciousness in it to control it, you will eventually get magic power and eternal life comparable to the true ancestor. It seems that the statue seals the spirit blood. , It¡¯s just weird why he attacked Xia Yin. Did he dominate the things five years ago?" Nie Kong said to himself.


    "Senior, don''t think too much, as long as you will be by Xia Yin''s side, he will definitely not hurt Xia Yinjiang." Qian Cong comforted.


    "Well, I will always protect Xia Yin." Hearing Nie Kong''s words, Xia Yin burst into a gentle smile.


    "Xia Yin believes in Brother Nie Kong."


    The alchemist who attacked Xia Yin was standing in a dim room at this time, and there was a metal statue in front of him.While playing with his favorite walking stick, he looked at the metal relief.


    Although it is difficult to see what I want to express from the abstract patterns carved on it.But with time, you can see the appearance of a woman emerge.She is a young beauty with a foreign appearance.From time to time, he seemed to miss the squint, and he looked at the relief with great pain.


    Breaking the quiet time, there was the sound of men''s rude footsteps.Three men dressed in suits broke into the building rudely.


    "Hello, executive director, unexpectedly came very early!" Slowly turning his head behind the back, the young alchemist smiled to the man in suit in front of him.He is a bald middle-aged man. Although he is less than 160 centimeters tall, he can''t help but feel a dull sense of deterrence due to his fat body.At first glance, there is an impression of a competent corporate person.Behind him is a bodyguard with sunglasses, following him to protect him.


    "The agreed time is early, has the spirit blood arrived?" To the overly arrogant attitude, I don''t know if it''s because he''s been used to it, the man called the managing director just grunted irritably.


    "Of course, you see the relief in front of you, do you think I will misread the legacy left by the master?" The alchemist smiled.


    "It''s just that it looks like an ordinary statue." The man in the suit smiled rudely as his eyes turned to the relief on the wall.


    "Because it is still sleeping, it looks like a piece of ordinary metal, and it needs a medium to wake it up." Tianzuo''s tone became serious.What he took out from under his coat was a crystal clear crimson sphere.A gem taken from Kensheng Haase¡¯s home.Tianzhong brought the gem close to the relief and lightly touched the lower surface.


    "Look, awakened." At the moment, the sculpture changed dramatically.The surface shook like a wave, rolled up like a tentacles, and swallowed the gems all at once.The shape is reminiscent of a jellyfish awakened from suspended animation.It is a metallic jellyfish with a bright red luster like blood.


    "That''s it, it''s controlled refining!" The man in the suit stared straight at the gem in the sky.


    "Yes, it has a powerful self-proliferating fusion type liquid metal life form, a magic catalyst that exists to control the spiritual blood of the sage!" Tianzuo removed the gem from the relief, and the bright red amoeba returned to its original form. Looks like a metal sculpture.


    It is not a creature that exists in nature.There is no fixed shape and will never be destroyed.If you can transplant your soul into this immortal metal life body, you can become truly immortal.What makes this miracle possible is the control unit of the bright red gem called the nucleus.


    "By transferring the consciousness to the core refining, the fusion person can still maintain his consciousness while fusing with the spiritual blood. By transforming his body into an immortal metal life form, he can obtain near-eternal life."


    "I am immortal, and possess the magic power that can rival the true ancestor of the vampire!" The man in the suit touched the surface of the relief with a longing expression.His eyes flashed with endless revenge and demand for power.


    "With that power, I will definitely be able to drive me out of the board of directors. The guys who transferred to the remote location of the artificial island are surprised. Not only that, I can root out the boss''s family." Listen to him In Chinese, it seems that companies from other countries sent him to work on artificial islands.


    "It seems to be very interesting." After finishing speaking as if it had nothing to do with him, Tianzhong placed the refining core in front of him.To catch a gem heavier than expected, the man in a suit filled


    "Nu Refining is a relic left by your master, right? Don''t you really care if you want to give it to me?" He looked at the sky mound with doubt.It seems to be strange that Tianzhong handed over the treasure-like refining to him easily.


    After all, the spiritual blood of the sage is the ideal state pursued by the alchemist.So far, only the great alchemist Nina Adilad has been successfully created.

 1146 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01172, the purpose of Tianzhong

    "Of course, the agreement with you is good, and I don¡¯t need to use it anymore. Five years ago, you rescued me from the accident. Thanks to you, I can make what Nuclear refining is very similar to fake nucleus refining!" Tianzhong showed a grim smile.Open the collar of the coat, revealing his chest that has been hidden.What appeared there was the right half of the skinny Tianzuo, no longer human.The shiny metal spirit blood is eroding half of his body.In his heart, the replacement heart has a black stone.


    Although it is similar to nucleation, the stone is turbid black.The sky tomb can barely maintain the human shape without being corroded by the spiritual blood, it seems that it is because of the black stone.


    "Huh, good mentality!" The bald man in suit nodded in satisfaction, and looked at the bright red gem in his hand with great care.


    He is a member of a small well-known domestic machinery manufacturing plant. Because of the scandal caused within the company, he deprived the chairman of his position.Later, he met Sky Tomb and decided to use the spiritual blood of the sage to revenge.


    The ruby ??in the bald man''s hand was inlaid in a mosaic position of the sculpture, and the change was revealed dramatically.The two bodyguards behind and Tianzuo hurried back three meters.


    The relief of the gray copper plate color suddenly turned into a bright red liquid and spilled, and the house seemed to be covered by a large amount of liquid metal like a sea of ??blood.The flowing liquid metal turned into huge bright red water droplets, rushing towards being the owner of the nuclear refining.Covered his body.


    "Haha, it feels a lot." Although enveloped by the creepy spiritual blood, he laughed.


    "Danger, please step back!" The two bodyguards shouted with a fearful expression, but the bald man glared at them and looked very impatient.


    "What silly thing to say, I can feel that the body is gradually merging into the existence of spiritual blood!" Abandoning the incomplete life as a human being and obtaining an indestructible metal body.The huge magic power flowing in the meantime gave him an overwhelming sense of happiness and omnipotence.


    But Tianzuo smiled, smiling very comfortably.The erosion of the sage''s spiritual blood was unexpectedly interrupted from within.A part of the liquid metal swelled, and new figures appeared in the water droplets.It was made of bright red liquid metal, the silhouette of a young woman.From the outside, the age is 18 or 9 years old.A beauty with a clear outline and exotic face.


    "Oh, are you finally awake, Master!" Tianzuka said happily, as if impatiently waiting for her appearance.


    "Is she the great alchemist Nina Adilad, Tianzuo, please come up with a solution!" he cried.There is no sign of wavering to the sudden obstruction.


    "For the sage''s spiritual blood awakening, as the owner, she will be resurrected. What is awakened is her consciousness stored in the refinement. In this case, Nina Adilard will retrieve her body and be fully resurrected. Oh." Looking at the anxious guards coldly, Tianzhong explained.


    The beauty who appeared in the liquid metal has now almost completely recovered her human posture.


    "Ahhh!!" The bald man who was eroded by spiritual blood began to lose his original shape and collapsed and melted.After the orthodox owner Nina Adilad awakens, he will eventually be eliminated as a foreign object.


    "Spirit blood is going to swallow... my body... Tianzuo! Think of a way, Tianzuo!" He began to lose his body, desperately asking Tianzuo for help.However, Tianzhong sneered and waved his left cane lightly.


    "Don''t worry, everything will be over soon." After Tianzhong''s words were finished, his screams came from within his spiritual blood.His body eroded by the liquid metal was revealed.Black gems appeared all over the body, which were fake refining cores created by Tianzhong.


    On the grounds that he needed to control the spiritual blood of the sage, he was convinced in advance that it was the sky grave.But the real purpose of the sky mound is not to let him control the spiritual blood of the sage, but to use them to awaken them.


    Affected by the rampage of the pseudo-refining nuclear, his body was torn apart.The guards wanted to rescue the executive director, but they were all swallowed and melted by liquid metal.


    "I''ve been waiting for this moment, Master! When the sage''s spiritual blood awakens, without your core refining, the spiritual blood is just a piece of scrap iron. But it can''t destroy you who merged with the sage''s spiritual blood. So you must If you want to take away your spiritual blood, you can only destroy it from within when the awakening is not complete." Before her master fully activates the spiritual blood, she embeds the pseudo-refining core into the spiritual blood to control it first.


    The pseudo-refining nucleus in his body was like ink stained in the clear water, and the bright red liquid metal became turbid and black.Although the pseudo-refining core can control the spiritual blood of the sage, it is not complete in terms of function.Will use some small factors as an opportunity to lose control and run away.In the monastery five years ago, Tianzhong dedicated the fake refining core to Nina, who was sealed with spiritual blood, and said that he hoped to rescue her.


    They created the spiritual blood of the sage, but it is too perfect and does not require oxygen and food.It is not allowed to exist more perfect than it, so it will destroy everything and turn the planet into a death star.


    As a result, the alchemists came up with a method to draw out its blood, and used Nina to devote herself to the refining core to keep watching the spirit blood.


    At this time, due to the pollution of the pseudo-refining nucleus, the body of the awakened Nina Adilard also disappeared.Her beautiful body gradually darkened and eventually shattered.


    "I''m really grateful to you, so I will help you realize your wish. Your body will be a part of your spiritual blood and live forever!" Tianzhong smiled innocently, and muttered to the darkness in front of him. Liquid metal.


    The dark sage''s spiritual blood wailed ominously, moving violently like a wounded beast.Tianzhong didn''t feel scared at all, he reached out and melted into the black metal body.


    The pseudo-refining nuclei are made by him, so he can use them to temporarily manipulate the spiritual blood. His ultimate goal is to completely resurrect the spiritual blood of the sage.


    "That''s right, if you can help you recover, you will recover my human identity."


    He muttered to the skeleton''s cane, the black metal covering his body.

 1147 The collapse of the second element body 01173, Xia Yins fear

    After ten o''clock in the middle of the night, four huge black liquid metal monsters appeared on the artificial island. They absorbed all the metal seen on the road, and found that they were getting bigger and bigger.No, there should be five.The reason is that the fifth one is located on the Henglan Road near the sea, floating on the water surface, seeming to absorb the metal ions in the sea.


    After learning the news, the manual management commune immediately dispatched a special security team to maintain peace.Only when they stopped them with bullets, the bullets melted into its body and became food for it.


    Before dozens of special guards had time to escape, their blood stained the black metal monster.With the nourishment of blood, they seem to have become more vigorous.The spiritual blood of the sage is now worthy of the name.


    The month when I received the news, it was the time when I was going to sleep.Instead, she exhaled, secretly glad that she did not interfere with her sleep as she had done the previous few times.In order to solve the trouble as soon as possible, he came back to accompany Nie Kong and set off.


    It seems that Nie Kong and the others did not understand the news of the awakening-scale event that occurred in the blood.Watching that month leave, Nie Kong was not disappointed, because Ah Ye and the two angels were there.


    As for You Ma, I can only meet him occasionally in secret, because You Ma takes care of the thin-skinned Ah Ye.For You Ma, being able to accompany Nie Kong in that form is already great.


    Xia Yin''s gentle and pretty face appeared in the living room with some fear, as if she was not sleeping, she was wearing pajamas with a knee-length hem.The azure blue clothes are the same color as Xia Yin''s eyes, and she wears them to match each other very thinly and closely..Nie Kong was stunned to find that she was wearing nothing in her pajamas.In her arms, tightly hugging a toy of a grizzly bear puppet.


    Nie Kong looked at Xia Yin with a confused look, "What''s the matter with Xia Yin, it won''t work if I don''t go to bed early, I''m going to school tomorrow."


    "Brother Nie Kong, I''m a bit scared. It seems that something big is about to happen, and I feel very flustered, so I can''t fall asleep. Can Xia Yin...can you be willful for a night and ask to sleep with Brother Nie Kong." Xia Yin said softly.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter." Nie Kong calmly accepted Xia Yin''s request.


    The potential of Xia Yin Miko is much higher than that of Xuecai, and she can know it just by transforming into an angel by absorbing light from a higher dimension.So as her premonition, it is very likely that it will become a reality.No wonder that the task will be received late at night that month, it seems that what happened is not a trivial matter.


    She held Nie Kong and came to the lovely room.Nie Kong made room for her to sit, Xia Yin looked a little ashamed, and gently fell asleep in Nie Kong.


    "Sleep obediently, I will always be with you." Nie Kong said comfortingly, always holding back Xia Yin.She took Nie Kong''s hand, and finally closed her blue eyes with peace of mind.


    Four black monsters were galloping through the city of Xianjin, only a few steps after the special guard team was wiped out. One of the monsters stopped moving because of the golden chain sticking out from the void tightly binding his body. Up.


    It was a figure wearing a gorgeous dress that appeared as if it had melted from the void.The smooth and long black hair, holding a small parasol, was under the moon sauce from the attacking magician.


    "Hehe, you are the Nangong of the Demon Killer in that month, you have heard of your name for a long time." The monster body in front of you melted softly like a liquid, and broke free from the golden chain.Seeing such a strange sight with my own eyes, that month was very calm.


    "It''s really a way to escape with such a disgusting thing, young alchemist."


    "Remember, my name is Tianzuo Mercury." The black liquid metal stretched out like a long whip and rushed towards that moon''s slender figure.At that moment, Nayue''s figure floated like mist, and suddenly moved to the back of the sky mound.


    "It''s useless, the material reorganization of the alchemist has no effect on my body, alchemist!"


    "It seems so." The black metal of the sky tomb sighed.


    "Although I really want to throw you into the prison barrier just like this, you are just a clone."


    The attack was launched again that month, but the blood splattered scene did not appear.Tianzhong changed back to a liquid metal posture, and easily broke free of the chains that came towards him.


    The body of Tianzuo has completely lost its human form and turned into a real monster.A metal lifeform with no fixed shape.Numerous tentacles emerged from the monster, attacking her in order to chop up that month


    "Haha, you are too smug, witch of the gap! Let me tear you to pieces now!"


    Nayue indifferently looked down at the monster incarnation of the sky tomb and sighed, the space in front of her suddenly shattered.Then the space behind that month suddenly cracked.


    The direct attack from space knocked his body into countless pieces.But seeing him continue to recover, a huge wrist wrapped in gold armor appeared from it.


    The huge golden wrist created a scorching high temperature, and the spreading flame sprayed out.The liquid metal deformed violently, and still couldn''t break free from the hot flame swamp.


    She is a witch, not to mention a witch with increased strength, who can use a little flame magic with ease.


    The monster in Tianzhong screamed all over, seeming to be in pain.Nayue shook his head slightly, and controlled the chain to hit a black solid in his heart, shattering it.I had an experience five years ago, so coping with it is easy.


    The metal lifeforms have lost their surface luster and cracked like rusty iron blocks.Because of the detachment of the pseudo-refining nucleus, it turned into a mass of ordinary metal.The month when he was about to leave, narrowed his eyes and found a little crimson in the black metal.


    She waved, the red gem fell into her hand and left with it.


    The body was holding the pseudo-refining nucleus in the heart of the sky mound, which was absorbing ionic metal, and breathed.His expression showed undue anxiety.


    A trace of blood shed on Tianzhong''s forehead.The resonance between the pseudo-refining nuclei caused his body to suffer backlash.


    "It''s really painful, it''s really amazing, the witch Nangong of the gap!" Tianzhong seemed to be talking about things that had nothing to do with him, and then slowly showed his body.In the moonlight, his profile was as weak as the patient.


    The right half of the sky mound is made of almost the same substance as the spiritual blood of the liquid metal life body sage.He can create his own clone by splitting a part of it and giving it a fake.


    However, creating a clone meant that he would lose part of his body.Although the mass lost after fusion with other metals can be made up, the purity of the spiritual blood will be reduced if repeated.His body is close to the limit of the sky mound that keeps splitting.


    "Almost a little bit, wait until the tribute is fully recovered. You must abide by the agreement and return the remaining half of my body to me, sage!" Tianzhong smiled like an undead, muttering to himself at the skeleton cane.Although the four clones were lost, the body that had absorbed the metal ions in the ocean was only a bit able to fully restore the original posture of the spirit blood.The fourth true ancestor and sword witch who can pose a threat to him will be his obstacles, so he will absorb metal to strengthen his abilities.Kaka''s strange laughter came from Tianzhong''s ears, as if laughing at him.


    "Really!" As if receiving its answer, Tianzhong looked in the direction of Nie Kong''s villa, and then his figure slowly faded.

 1148 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01174, the sky is here

    It was late at night, and most floors in the area where Nie Kong lived had no lights. It was probably time to sleep, so it was very quiet.If Nie Kong didn''t accompany the four females of the Heavenly Female Beast, he would have fallen asleep in his dreams.


    The sky was as blue as washing, and the moon was very good.The thin man in a white coat looked at the villa behind the closed steel door.The door was heavily locked and closed tightly.The man holding the skeleton scepter touched the iron gate, and strangely the gate melted into a part of him.


    "Haha... the only orphan girl who survived the monastery five years ago, it seems that she lives in it. Because her spiritual power is too high, so you think she can stop you, think she is an eye-catcher." Tianzhong faced the skeleton The stick smiled.The sage is the most perfect work produced by the alchemist, and it must not have any species more perfect than it!


    The hollow eyes of the skull cane exudes a weird brilliance, speaking to the sky mound in its unique way.


    Except for the silver-haired and azure blue eyes that are different from those of the Japanese, the temperament of Haze Natsuyin was not an ordinary student, but was holy and noble.He is usually cautious in his words and deeds, and is so well-behaved that he looks very timid.But she has a secret. She inherited the lineage of the Alutikia royal family and was born a powerful psychic.Speaking of potential abilities, Xia Yin''s spiritual power is the highest level in the Demon Special Zone, so high that even the essence of heaven and earth in a high-dimensional space can be absorbed into the body.


    "You said that only the child survived alone. It''s not fair. So it must be continued, and the tragedy five years ago must be continued... I will help you with the resurrection, but you must keep the promise with me. ." Tianzhong said as he put his hand on his body, almost all of it turned into black metal, and it became human and ghost.


    "Let''s start the hunt. It happens that neither the witch nor the sword witch will be there at this time." He violently controlled a three-meter-long stream of black metal, and roared into the spacious and luxurious villa behind the yard.


    If it is an ordinary villa, it will definitely suffer from the sharp metal leveling.Only the moment the metal stream hits the door, the space rippled out like water ripples.


    The metal attack, which was like a broken bamboo, could not break the space barrier used for warning.


    "Is there a space barrier?" Tian Zhong frowned and murmured in a low voice, his expression a little surprised.Without waiting for him to break the barrier on his own, the door of the villa opened with a creak.


    The first thing I saw was a man in pajamas, with an unparalleled handsome cheek.Behind him, several girls were awakened and followed him to see what happened.


    "Nie... Brother Nie Kong, he... He is the monster that killed everyone five years ago." Xia Yin''s trembling voice indicated that she was a little weak.If she didn''t trust Nie Kong


    , Then she will definitely stand up bravely.Her kindness does not want to hurt others to be killed by Tianzuo.But now that Nie Kong is protecting her, she feels at ease.


    "Ah, he really came to attack Xia Yinchan." Agurola and the others exclaimed after seeing the person in front of them.His dim sleepy eyes became completely awake.By the way, these vampires were originally night owl types, so they look very energetic now.


    "Hide-and-seek is over." Tianzhong declared with a naive and dangerous smile.


    Xia Yin seemed to avoid his duo eyes, he hid behind Nie Kong.


    "It''s stupid, do you think you can hurt Xia Yin from my hands." Nie Kong said with a sneer. Originally, he thought he had saved a lot of trouble by finding his own death, except for late night situations.It was very uncomfortable to interrupt him to rest.


    Then Tianzhong laughed cruelly, "Although you have the fourth ancestor''s hole card, there is no sword witch now. If the sage is fully resurrected, everyone will be killed anyway. So don''t hate me."


    Tianzuo''s right arm turned into a silver blade. If he waved that blade, human life might be lost in an instant, but he picked the wrong opponent.


    Nie Kong held it with his fingers, and the silver blade instantly turned into powder.Although Tianzhong didn''t intend to kill Xia Yin, his purpose was to turn Xia Yin into a tribute to the sage.It is to be alive to swallow the spiritual blood of the sage and become a part of the liquid metal.After being supplemented by powerful psychics, the sage will be fully resurrected to the best condition.Unexpectedly, it was not the fourth true ancestor who shot, but the man in front of him.With a simple touch, he could actually turn the metal into nothingness, and could not reabsorb it back into his body!


    He was horrified, except for the fourth true ancestor, there will be other unexpected enemies?The skeleton crutch in Tianzhong''s hand made a creaking sound, as if she remembered the scene of the battle with Nie Kong five years ago.


    "Origin... So that''s it, you are an accomplice of Nangong that month." Tianzhong gritted his teeth and said, not to mention too much hate.


    "Stop... Stop it, you... are you really pitiful, haven''t you remembered it at all?" Xia Yin''s eyes still looked like a mournful sky, and asked her boldly, Xia Yin abruptly Asked the ground, Tianzhong''s expression was slightly shocked.


    "What are you going to say, do you have to beg for mercy?"


    "I remember you, when everyone in the monastery was killed." Xia Yin looked straight at Tianzuo. At this time, her expression was not timid, but deeply sad."They are indeed poor monsters. I haven''t found myself being deceived until now." Nie Kong glanced at him and said lightly.


    "What are you talking about?" Tianzhong asked anxiously, his voice visibly shaken.


    "Then I ask you, what can you get for resurrecting the sage?" Xia Yin quietly put on the silver hair of her pretty face, her gaze seemed to overwhelm the sky.


    "Things are obvious? Of course it is to change back to humans. Let that guy resurrect my half-body that he swallowed! Otherwise, who would listen to that guy''s orders!" Tianzuka said angrily, and tore off the front of his coat. , Revealing the disgusting right half of the body corroded by metal life forms..


    "Then please tell me who you were before you swallowed your body? If you were really a human, please tell me the memories of that time. When and where were you born?" At the end of Xia Yin''s question At the same time, he ushered in a brief silence.Tianzhong couldn''t answer anything, because he couldn''t answer, he had no memory at all.


    "Shut up to me, Haze Natsume!" Amazuka desperately refuted the facts, how could he accept that fact, eager to become a human.

 1149 The collapse of the second element body 01175, kill the sage

    "I have already said that you are very clear, you are not a human being, but a tool created by a sage to resurrect himself." Nie Kong made everything plain.Alchemists are indeed very useful. Nie Kong¡¯s artificial girl, Astaruti, is based on the principle of artificial life created by alchemy.For the sage who claims to be the most perfect alchemy, creating an artificial life is too simple, and it''s easy to come by.


    "You should feel it slightly, you are an artificial life form created by a sage with the residue of spiritual blood. It''s just brainwashed into a waste that is strongly used to turn back into a complete human."


    "Shut up, do you think you can fool me." Tian Zhong glared at Nie Kong with murderous eyes.


    "Whether it is a human being is not determined by the body, but by the soul. You have no reason to obey the sage." Xia Yin sighed.


    "Reason, I... the reason for obeying the sage!" The golden skeleton scepter fell from the left hand of the sky tomb, and fell to the floor, making a deep metal sound.


    Nie Kong mainly aimed at the sages, and Xiao Luo, who was under control in front of him, didn''t pay much attention."The nonsense seems to be a little bit more, now you should show up, the sage behind the scenes!"


    The skeleton immediately vibrated, and at the same time it made a strange laugh.Coupled with the gloomy night around, it''s just creepy.


    "Ka Ka..." The golden skeleton vibrated, and began to make a strange sound like a laugh.


    Agurola raised her eyebrows strangely, while Tianzuo looked at the skeleton as if dumbfounded.They didn''t know what was going on, they just felt some ominous breath from the strange laughter of the skeleton.


    "Kaka...Imperfect existences, it''s too late for you to find out." The skeleton with his own will speaks clearly and proudly, seeing himself as the most perfect species.Unpleasant voices echoing around.Nie Kong already knew that there was a consciousness in the skeleton.


    "Sage!?" Xia Yin patrolled around as if scared and shouted.


    "The sage hiding inside, as expected, they didn''t really seal you five years ago. They really shouldn''t hand you to them for the aftermath." Nie Kong glanced at the skeleton and said coldly.


    "World, be a part of my body." The huge sage''s spiritual blood-a red metal block emerged from the soil, and the whole person swallowed the sluggish sky mound and skeleton cane into the liquid.


    The amount of precious metal ions collected by him hidden on the sea surface should be considerable. As a tribute to resurrect the sage completely, the quality of heavy metals seems to be very sufficient.Without guarding the alchemist Nina, he is no different from a complete recovery now.


    After being able to fuse the golden skeletons that fell on the ground, it finally acquired a complete human form, like a terminator forming a metal giant.And his power is many times stronger than the Terminator. The body of spiritual blood can be called King Kong not bad, and no one can get it.


    "Hehe, I didn''t expect that the sage''s true body would dare to provoke." Yinling''s laughter burst out of the void, and I saw that Yueyue appeared with a cute figure in his hand.


    The figure is a blond foreigner, like a delicate and beautiful doll.Solving the four clones of Tianzhong and the aftermath, it seemed that it took her a lot of time.


    "It''s a step late, it seems that it hasn''t stopped the recovery of the sage." The doll in her arms suddenly spoke out, scaring Xia Yin and the others.


    "Nina Yadilad, you don''t need to worry, Nie Kong will solve the matter perfectly." Nayue looked at Nie Kong, her eyes flashed with firm belief.Hearing that the villain in front of him would be the alchemist from two hundred years ago, all including Nie Kong were surprised.


    This is not the time for small talk, so we have to defeat the sage.Use his powerful power to defeat his belief that he claims to be a perfect life form.


    At this time, terrible heat is condensed in the huge red population.The five-meter-long flash whitened their vision, and the violent explosion shook the artificial island.The object in the flash turned into black metal.


    Nie Kong understood the trick it made, it was the use of the essence of alchemy, the reorganization of matter, and it was a very large scale.Without time to play with him, Nie Kong used the ability to neutralize the attack directly, so as not to affect Xia Yin and the others.


    The scenery of the melting spring snow, the flash disappeared in an instant, making the wise man shocked.It was totally unexpected that Nie Kong could solve his alchemy so easily!


    "I want to see if you can survive!" Nie Kong''s right hand moved, and the fluctuation of space spread.The metal giant in front of him disappeared. No, it didn''t disappear, but suddenly moved to the sky. There was no warning at all, and it could not be defended.


    A half-meter-sized ball of white burning light condensed in Nie Kong''s hands, and he threw it to the sage in the sky.The light sphere condensed with terrible energy, the weight can destroy the world two or three times.


    Fortunately, it exploded in the sky, so it basically didn''t have a big impact on the world.


    "Boom..." A sound like an explosion that can resound all over the world, exploded over a kilometer above the artificial island, like a group of gorgeous fireworks, and even the space was strongly distorted.


    The storm generated by the explosion spread out like a typhoon.The ocean tide near the artificial island was temporarily lowered by more than ten meters, and the scenery was exceptionally spectacular.


    "How could someone be more perfect than me." It only left an unwilling voice, and the red metal body exploded into nothingness, and the dead could no longer die.


    "The spiritual blood of the sage is over?"


    The figure of Nina was sluggish, she did not believe that her proud work would be vulnerable to Nie Kong.If you know, why should you sacrifice on your spiritual blood and guard it for 270 years.


    "Astaruti, see if there is any residue left, and if some are left, use the beast to suck it." Nayue ordered.


    "Accept the order." The artificial girl maid responded, and her figure disappeared into the night.The attack of the alchemist finally came to an end.

 1150 The collapse of the second element body 01176, figure Nina

    Nie Kong, who had ended the battle, brought Agurola and the girls back to the hall if nothing had happened.Ah Ye and the two big angels were basically unaffected, and probably had a clear relationship with Nie Kong''s power.


    So even if Nie Kong was facing a battle, they didn''t come out from the bed to watch the battle, so they were immersed in the beautiful experience.


    "By the way, what is going on with the villain in your hand!?" Nie Kong glanced at the doll in her hand and said strangely.Basically, Nie Kong could detect that her body was almost composed of the spiritual blood of the sage.


    "Well, she is called Nina Yadilad, a great alchemist who has survived for more than 270 years, and a figure related to the creation of sages! Since she has created sages that are harmful to the world, she sacrificed herself to devote herself to the spirit. In the blood. Because I defeated the alchemist clone named Tianzhong during my mission, she resurrected with a remaining spiritual blood. Fortunately, I saved her in time." Nayue explained aloud.


    "Wait a minute, then why can she manipulate the spiritual blood of the sage?" Nie Kong asked for his debut.


    "The concubine body is a caretaker who exists to prevent the recovery of the sage. The spiritual power I have is considered to be outstanding among the alchemists at the time, so I was selected as the guardian of the spiritual blood. In order to monitor the immortal sage. The guard must also be immortal. Therefore, I transferred my consciousness to the spiritual core and managed the spiritual blood of the sage for two hundred years, until the monastery five years ago..." Prevent the resurrection of the immortal sage , And the lonely manager who is always bound by spiritual blood, the great alchemist Nina Adilad has always been written in history books.The alchemists at that time gave her the title of legendary great alchemist, which can be said to be a kind of compensation for her.


    "Living sacrifice?" Nie Kong whispered.


    "Yeah, Xia Yin can remember it very clearly. The dean looks very similar to Nina." Although the voice was surprisingly energetic, Xia Yin hugged the lovely Nina with her hands. Sitting by her is a small figure in the form of a human.She spread a gentle smile and looked at her calmly, as if looking at a stray kitten.


    "Let me say thank you. Thanks to you, I am finally liberated from the burden of 270 years." Nina, who raised her chest, was less than thirty centimeters tall and the size of a fairy.Although she is a strange woman with a western face, she is very special to Xia Yin.


    "What is going on with your body, can''t it be turned back into an adult?"


    Although it is made of meltable liquid metal, it is too crude to be made with spiritual blood, Nie Kong thought.


    "It''s already very good to be able to maintain a body shape with a little spiritual blood, and you have wiped out all the spiritual blood, and you can''t change back to a normal person for the time being." Although Nina said that, she actually had a very happy tone.


    "I believe you can do it. After all, you are a strong alchemist. It is not too difficult for you to create an artificial body." Nie Kong glanced at Astaruti and comforted her.


    "Thanks to your good words." She sat in Xia Yin''s arms without feeling anything wrong.


    Nie Kong listened weirdly, so she introduced herself and the girls around her one by one. She heard that the Fourth True Ancestor would be controlled by Nie Kong. She was not too surprised and curious about Nie Kong''s true identity.She felt very much that if she met Nie Kong earlier, she would not have been tortured for two hundred and seventy years.


    "By the way, Yeze, are you planning to take care of her?" That month suddenly asked Xia Yin to debut.


    "Yes. I want to discuss with Brother Nie Kong whether we can keep her in the villa. Cats are not suitable, she should be fine." In response to that month''s inquiry, Xia Yin happily squinted her eyes and nodded. .She is very interested in keeping small animals.The ancient great alchemist frowned and said, "Don''t be my pet!" He held his arms, but Xia Yin completely ignored her complaints, and completely treated her as a small animal.


    "Yes, but Xia Yin, you have to take good care of her." Nie Kong nodded and smiled.


    "Thank you, Brother Nie Kong!" She smiled, her eyes soft and unreasonable.


    "Hey, what happened just now? I seem to hear a big explosion." Looking out from the crack of the door of the room, it was Nasa who yelled.Her hair was in a loose state, and she was wearing pajamas and pajamas. It was a girl who was as careless as ever.


    "There is nothing now, the matter has been settled. You hurry up and sleep in the house, and you can''t be late for class tomorrow." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    "Brother Nie Kong must continue to sleep with Xia Yin. I have made an appointment with Xia Yin tonight." Xia Yin looked at Nie Kong with wide open eyes with pure eyes.For Xia Yin''s words, the women opened their eyes wide at the same time.


    "Hey, what''s going on, why do you want to sleep with Xia Yin, Jun Nie?" Nasha yelled the loudest, and several loli screamed at Nie Kong in surprise.


    "Sleep with Xia Yin alone or something, no, please help me nail the rivets that sign the never-separation sign." Agurola didn''t say anything, pulling the corner of Nie Kong''s clothes to follow inside.


    "Xia Yin, Xia Yin just feels a little scared."


    Xia Yin was slightly shy, blushing and looking at the villain in her arms, she didn''t dare to look at each other with the girls, let alone how cute her expression was.


    "Well, now Xia Yin is accompanied by Nina, don''t need to be afraid, and the sage is no longer there." Nie Kong comforted.


    "Well, Xia Yin knows." A trace of regret flashed across Xia Yin''s blue eyes, and he could only bring an alchemist like a figure back to his house.


    "Nie Kong should go to bed earlier, too." After seeing Xia Yin giving up, the women all breathed a sigh of relief, and returned to their bedroom after saying goodbye to Nie Kong.

 1151 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01177, succession problem

    "Teacher, what did you do while I was sleeping?" It seemed that the last night''s incident was obtained from a certain channel, and a lovely girl in pajamas rushed to Nie Kong''s door.When Nie Kong opened the door, she only saw her pretty face.


    "Ha, good morning, Xue Caijiang." Nie Kong yawned lazily, opened his sleepy eyes and looked at the beautiful woman in pajamas in front of him, and greeted him intimately.Looking at her dress, she must have just woke up so that she didn''t have time to wash up.


    "Morning... Good morning, no, now is not the time to greet you leisurely, teacher, don''t change the subject." Xue Caijiao called.


    "Because it''s not the time to talk about it, look at you, now the hair is messy like a bird''s nest." Although it''s a bit messy, it exudes a different kind of lazy beauty, contrary to the original temperament.


    Perhaps it was because Xuecai woke up without washing, and suddenly received news from the Lion King''s agency, so she rushed out.I really don''t know whether to say that she is passionate about work or straightforward, and her stern personality is just like her personality.


    Xue Caiyong looked embarrassed and touched the hair on the left side, and glanced at Nie Kong with anxiety.After all, the situation came suddenly, she probably lost her mind as soon as she heard that Nie Kong had an accident.Now that she realized the ugly posture of waking up in front of the person she liked, of course she would be afraid of being disliked.


    "Hurry up and go back to wash, and I will explain the situation in detail later when I accompany you to school." Nie Kong comforted her while helping her tidy up Long Gao''s hair.


    "Really?" Xuecai blinked happily, and buried her face in shame.Facing Nie Kong''s gentle actions, her mood was completely blank at that time.


    "Ok."


    "Then I''m missing." Xuecai left those words and returned to her room as if she fled.


    Nie Kong returned to the hall from the door, and the two maids were very dedicated to preparing breakfast.After breakfast, Nie Kong, who was about to go to school, saw the two witches waiting outside the door.What came out this time was the snow vegetables that had indeed changed into a uniform, and her clean face was beautiful.


    "Really, how long do you want us to wait." Sai Yahua murmured, carrying the instrument case, while Xuecai had been waiting for Nie Kong''s appearance.


    "Are you going to leave, sir." Xuecai ignored Sayahua''s complaints, being able to guard and monitor Nie Kong at all times is something I look forward to


    "Well, I will be late anyway." Nie Kong nodded.


    "Are you going to school, don''t leave me alone in the house."


    A beautiful little woman appeared behind, which made Xuecai''s joyful smile stiffen on her face.Not only Yukuna, but Saiyaka''s pretty face is a bit unnatural.It turned out that it was the alchemist Nina, a girl who looked like an elf.


    "Stay at home obediently, your current body shape is not suitable for appearing outside." Nie Kong said.


    "Indeed, if you have gold, silver, and various rare metals of the same weight as you. In addition, there are nine hundred liters of mercury, and fourteen or five spiritual abilities as sacrificial offerings, you can definitely create a suitable body. !" Nina said regretfully.For the alchemist, creating artificial life is too simple, but it requires a lot of valuable materials.


    "Don''t worry, I will take good care of you, the dean. It is decided that you and Astaruti will take care of the house." Xia Yin was afraid that she would not be able to take care of her, so did she really raise her as a pet.


    .She was used to walking behind Nie Kong, because Agurola and Nasha occupied the left-right relationship.


    "Teacher can talk now, did you make something wrong again last night, who is that elf girl?" Xuecai asked with a frown on the way to school.As soon as I leave, the teacher will soon have a good relationship with the strange girl, which is really not careless.


    When she heard Yukina''s question, Saiyaka pricked her ears.


    "She is the great alchemist Nina Adilad two hundred years ago. She has been responsible for sealing and guarding the spiritual blood. The alchemist who attacked Xia Yin the day before was to devour Xia Yin to fully awaken..." Nie Kong calmly Explain the whole story.


    "Ah, I really deserve Tenchu. It''s clear that it''s not enough to have me and Xuecai with me." Saya Hua said with an aura.


    "That''s the case, but why would there be an extra girl next to the teacher when something happened?" Xuecai was a little depressed, and where did she rank in the teacher''s heart.


    "No problem, she is a lot older than us, she can be regarded as our mother-in-law, and she is not human." Agurola waved her hand and said indifferently.


    Hearing Agurola''s explanation, Xue Cai barely let go of a bit of grudge in her heart.


    "That''s right, the Lion King agency should have something to tell Xuecai, can you tell me?" Nie Kong suddenly asked, after all, the Lion King agency must have notified her of Nie Kong''s first visit at breakfast.


    "I almost forgot. The Three Sages of the Lion King''s institution really have something for Xuecai and the teacher to talk about." Xuecai suddenly woke up, because she was concerned about Nie Kong''s chaos, and she almost forgot the business.


    "Tell me something?" Nie Kong smiled contemptuously. If there is anything he can''t come to himself, the air is not so big.


    "Master, he wants to ask the teacher. The fifth true ancestor announced the world affairs. The Lion King has the opportunity to help prepare well, but he has to ask the teacher if you set a date and do things according to your wishes before." Xuecai said. .


    For such an important matter, someone really needs to come forward for Nie Kong, after all, Nie Kong will not send applications to the nobles and leaders of the world one by one.With their help, it really saves a lot of trouble.


    The fifth true ancestor''s affairs are bound to be won because he wants to create a foundation for the empire.


    "Well, I really need to make a decision. Xue Caijiang, please help them reply, let''s set the time on the 15th of next month." The full moon day is a great day for vampires, and Nie Kong is deeply affected.


    Xuecai''s eyes widened for a while, and she smiled bitterly: "If the teacher really becomes the fifth true ancestor, then I don''t know if my mission will end?"


    "Don''t worry, if Xuecai will leave, I will definitely ask the Lion King agency to return Xuecai." Nie Kong said gently.


    Xuecai was very moved for a while and gave a heavy hum.

 1152 The collapse of the second element text 01178, the conspiracy of the Taishi Bureau

    In the deep sea of ??several kilometers, although it was daytime, the water pressure produced gave people almost breathless silence and cold, and it penetrated into their skin through the alloy hull outside.Only the remains of plankton that fell like snowflakes were reflected by the spotlights.At this time, a submersible research boat was continuing to dive toward the bottom of the sea that the sun could not reach.


    "How deep is the submarine?" the captain in a blue submarine suit asked in an irritable tone.He used to belong to a private diving survey company. He is an expert with nearly ten years of submerging experience. Now he is employed by the research organization Koski Alize.


    Seemingly feeling helpless with the captain''s attitude, the young pilot replied: "It has exceeded 4,000 meters and is 2,500 meters away from the submarine limit!"


    "Did it really sink into the deep sea, that thing?" The captain snorted unhappily.


    They were commissioned by Chairman Kusuki of Koski Alize to investigate the deepest sea area to the east of Kusami Island, with a water depth of over nine kilometers.There are only a handful of submarines that can dive to that depth.In other words, there is an undetectable field for humans.


    "Is it a biological weapon from the age of mythology? It is said that the thing can be found nearby. Where did he spread the rumors? Maybe it is some baseless legend, then this kind of boring investigation is simply handed over to those Are you serious?" The captain sighed deeply after speaking in disgust.


    It is said that traces of biological weapons manufactured in the ancient times were the subject of their search this time.Such stupid work content is probably the reason why the captain is unhappy.


    In other words, the purpose of building the submarine survey boat was to investigate and study the ecosystem and evolution of deep-sea creatures.It is obviously not its original task to discover the old antiques that cannot even exist.


    The driver who had been observing the exploratory display suddenly frowned in confusion, while the captain looked at him with a surprised expression and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "I found a field that is somewhat different from the topographic data of the sea floor."


    The screen pointed by the driver displays the processed seabed topography, and the topographic data obtained from the survey is reproduced through stereo images.The two data that should be exactly the same are strangely misaligned.


    There is an area spanning several kilometers on the seabed, slightly protruding upward.


    "It doesn''t seem to be the fault caused by the ultrasonic wave being affected by the thermosphere, is it the abnormal bulging of the seabed?" the captain asked aloud.


    "No, there is no sign of volcanic activity in this sea area. Its shape is almost like a creature!!" The observer looked carefully, and said suddenly.


    "Creature? How could it be!" The captain stared at the pilot''s pale profile and exclaimed.But the analysis picture on the screen is irregularly changing shape little by little.It really looked like a creature crawling on the bottom of the sea.


    A crocodile or snake that is thousands of meters in length may be a terribly huge dragon..


    "How could that kind of creature exist? It''s too big, it''s just... it''s really like a monster in myth!" The captain''s expression changed, and the disappearance he got was pierced upward.


    Then a burst of rapids like an explosion hit the submarine instantly. It was a strong deep ocean wave with water pressure of four kilometers below sea level!


    The violent vortex that appeared near the bottom of the sea turned the submarine over and over like leaves.The pressure shell that protects the driver''s seat is squeezed strongly and makes a mournful sound.


    The source of the whirlpool is already obvious without confirmation. It is a huge monster several kilometers long.The huge monster sunk on the bottom of the sea moved slightly, but in this way it created a strong shock wave around it.


    "Really... confirm the impulse wave of biological magic power, that guy... is alive!" the driver squeezed his seat and shouted.


    A super giant sea creature with a length of several kilometers.Existence beyond common sense and extremely absurd.However, it really appeared in front of them now, bringing overwhelming destructive power and fear.


    "Emergency avoidance! Get up!" the captain couldn''t help but yelled.But the submarine rolled violently in the sea and lost control.The ballast for emergency buoyancy has been separated, but it has almost no effect in the frantic vortex.


    The floodlights outside the ship had been destroyed, and the surrounding area was dark.The last light that appeared before losing the light was countless sharp teeth like rocks, each of which was hundreds of meters long.


    It was the jaw of the huge monster and its huge jaw that grabbed the submarine.


    "Are we going to be eaten!?" The captain whispered in astonishment.The pressure hull of the submarine shattered, and there was no time to feel the cold sea water, and their consciousness was completely lost in the endless darkness.


    In a research room full of electronic equipment, a man calmly looked at the screen in front of him.


    "President, the submarine has lost its signal." The programmer manipulating the ceremony said to a standing man.It was a healthy middle-aged man with fair eyes and sharp eyes, wearing an expensive suit.He is about the second half of his thirties, intellectual but it makes people feel lack of human touch.


    "Huh, the information given by the people from the Taishi Bureau was beyond expectation. That guy really hid in that position and stayed dormant." He sneered, and he didn''t worry about the few people who died, but his eyes were full of excitement. ,


    "What''s the matter, President Kusuki!" Appearing in the research room was a black-haired girl in a high school uniform, who looked the same age as Yukina and the others.


    He has long black hair full of archaic temperament, and his high school uniform is also black.Although he has a dazzling beauty even in the dark, his cynical eyes feel cold.


    "You don''t seem to be surprised, Feizaki Attack Demon Officer of the Taishi Bureau!" Even when he saw this girl in an inappropriate costume, the expression of the man known as Kusuki remained unchanged.


    "Because we have been circulating news of it a long time ago, and we are not in a cooperative relationship."


    "It''s really nice to get a capable helper. What do you think of the snake situation now?" Kusuki looked at the girl who was making a transactional answer, showing a pleasant smile.

 1153 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01179Purpose

    The black-haired girl manipulated the electronic touch pad on her hand and projected the map onto the office monitor.It was a three-dimensional map of the surrounding seabed terrain centered on Xianjin Island.


    In the lower right corner of the map, there is a flashing red arrow, which is moving at an imperceptible slow speed and is approaching towards Xianjin Island.It''s only 7 kilometers deep in the ocean, so basically no one can detect it.


    "From the mark of the sunken submarine, it is moving to the southeast along the dragon vein. The estimated time to approach Xian Shen Island is about four days later to the fifth day before dawn!" A black-haired girl who belongs to Taishi Bureau Said aloud.


    "It''s great, basically the same as planned!"


    Hearing the girl''s report, Kusuki nodded and continued, "How is the situation with Yuuki and Liliu?"


    "In a semi-awakened state, if your Highness Lilith loses consciousness, the magic power supply will be lost. So she is indulging in dreams."


    "That''s the case, because she is a dream monster!" Kusuki exclaimed: "The world''s strongest dream monster is actually a child. It''s really ironic. It can''t be said that such a little girl is a living sacrifice. My heart, but it has always been the wish of Yuki. "LYL" is the system born for this. At least, try not to let her sacrifices go in vain!" Kusuki said, raising his lips slightly.


    "And if the opportunity is missed, then it will be about four and a half years after its next visit to Xianjin Island? So I hope I can be fully prepared!"


    President Kusuki of Koski Alize wanted to use the spiritual power of the Yumeng race to manipulate the biological weapons on the seabed.And the living sacrifice chosen for this was the Dream Demon Eguchi Yuki.Yuki is the successor of the night witch Lilith, the world''s strongest dream monster.It is a rare demons whose special skill is mind control, which can invade other people''s hearts, and then manipulate the underlying emotions at will. For example, the effect of pollen spreading out after drinking Coke is similar to the effect of Xilinu in Love-Russian.And Liliu uses a computer to create a second personality, to assist Yukido to control the power of the dream monster.


    Her abilities are basically a small version of Lilith Beast, but it can''t compare to Lilith Beast at all.One is a witch, the other is a fallen angel of the twelve-winged main god level.


    "The plan will be implemented in four days. Please prepare accordingly. I believe that with the power of the dream demon, the snake will definitely be hooked." Looking at the light spot on the screen, the chairman made a major decision.


    "The day after tomorrow, I should explain it to the Lion King agency." The girl smiled and whispered to herself.


    "Thank you for your cooperation. If you can smoothly tame the snake, then it will be rewarded to you!" Kusuki''s tone was like a dictator''s speech.


    "There is no need to worry about this, President. The Taishi Bureau has the thinking of the Taishi Bureau! The awakening of the snake is harmless to us, and our Taishi Bureau must use the power of the snake." Feizaki issued a sad voice. Deep feeling.


    "It''s really straightforward, but if you can say that, it makes me even more credible!" Kusuki nodded with satisfaction, and he looked at the scene of the screen with a grinning smile.


    Looking at the ambitious president, Feizaki''s eyes flashed coldly.The cooperation of the ghosts is being used by each.


    The forest three hundred miles away in Tokyo is the base of the Japanese Lion King agency.In the familiar hall, sitting in the house behind the curtain, kneeled and sat in command of the Three Saints of the Lion King''s organs.


    "At present, I have received news from the Taishi Bureau. They have indicated that they have agreed to the succession ceremony of the Fifth True Ancestor." Yuantang glanced at the letter in his hand, and there was an incredible flash in his eyes.


    It was probably a sudden change in their attitude, so I was surprised.


    "Huh?! Will there be any tricks in it?" Xian Gu Yong frowned and said his thoughts.


    "By the way, his conditions are written in the letter, saying that the time and place are the final say, and they ask us to send invitation letters to all countries now." Yuantang continued.


    "Hehe, what a strange condition." The last three saints laughed.


    "The request for succession to the throne is set four days later, in the auditorium one kilometer away from Koski Alize''s World of Warcraft. Odd rules, they had a dispute with us." Xiangu sighed.


    Although it is the Lion King agency, the intelligence network is surprisingly large.But facing the Taishi Bureau as powerful as it, the three of them cannot control their information.


    "Hmph, they don''t agree, but it has little effect on the overall situation. If Nie Kong''s fifth true ancestor resembles the forgotten warlord of the first true ancestor, he will show his strength and impose hammer sanctions on self-righteous humans..." Therefore, Yuantang stopped sighing.


    Things cannot develop like that, otherwise the sacrifice will be too great.He didn''t dare to speculate about Nie Kong''s power. If Zhan Zhuan''s power missed and destroyed the world, it was not something they could be responsible for.


    "Getting their consent really saved a lot of trouble. Let''s promise them for the time being. It''s no harm. With a few of them, nothing can cause trouble. The only difficulty now lies in Nie Kong. I don''t know if he will be willing to attend us. The succession ceremony performed on his behalf," Yuantang said.


    "Don''t worry about it for the time being, pass the letter to Xuecai, I think she will persuade Nie Kong to agree. That move is really wonderful." Xian Gu Yong smiled quietly.


    "Of course, that''s my good apprentice." Yuantang said contentedly.


    "Hmph, don''t take it for granted. Do you think Xuecai will continue to obey our orders in the future? She is sinking deeper and deeper now, falling into the net we woven for her." The last three Sheng Leng said.


    "In the future, she will be the imperial concubine of the fifth true ancestor, and she will definitely face a choice. But our purpose is to give her to him as a concubine, right? I believe she will do the right thing in the future. The choice." Yuantang said without paying attention.


    "It won''t happen that day. We don''t want to fight with the Fifth Real Ancestor, as long as he does not do anything to destroy Japan and the world." Xian Gu Yong said softly.


    His display of power will give them fear every time.

 1154 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01180La Freyas determination

    "Hey, wait a minute for me!" Saayahua, with a black single ponytail tied behind her back, with a Yamato Nadeshiko temperament, yelled dissatisfiedly at Nie Kong, who was holding a small hand in the close Yuk Choi sauce in front.


    As Nie Kong''s watch, Xuecai always accompanies Nie Kong, even if it looks like he is going out to buy cooking ingredients.Fortunately, if you want to buy snow vegetables, you should be on your way.


    After catching up with them, Saya Hua forcefully broke Nie Kong and Saya Hua''s fingers apart, unexpectedly trying to hold a person with one hand.Looking at Nie Kong''s dark cheeks, Saiya Hua showed a triumphant smile.


    Basically like a sister-in-law and a child, she likes to pester the snow vegetables.


    "Sayahua, what are you doing here?" Nie Kong wasn''t the only one who was dissatisfied, Xueca asked very annoyed.Because it was a rare opportunity to be alone with Nie Kong, Agurola and the others would always be with him before.


    "Master Yuantang has sent a message. I need to check with Nie Kong about something." Sayahua let Nie Kong hold her Qianqianyu fingers. Her fingers are longer than those of Xuecai, and they are not thinner. What a difference.


    "Let''s talk about it, what''s the matter?" Nie Kong held her jade finger tightly, without any intention to loosen it.Saiya Hua''s pretty face blushed, and she actually acquiesced to Nie Kong''s actions.


    "Regarding the fifth true ancestor who succeeded to the throne as discussed the day before yesterday, the Taishi Bureau has agreed with your title of the fifth true ancestor. Therefore, Master Yuantang said that he is going to send an invitation to countries around the world to confirm whether he will participate once. The ceremony of succession." Saiyaka rarely spoke in a low voice, changing her carefree character.


    The Bureau of Japanese History and the Lion King are similar in nature. They are spy agencies affiliated to Japan, and both are state attackers.The difference is that the Lion King agency was established to prevent man-made magic disasters or terrorist attacks, while the task of Taishi Bureau is to prevent natural disasters.The two demon-killing agencies plus a special security team affiliated to the Mani-Island Management Agency of Kushigami constitute Japan''s three major demon-killing organizations.But the three organs are not very harmonious, and each has its own problems.


    "Um, yes." Since they came forward instead of themselves, they helped Nie Kong save a lot of trouble.And if they want to use him, they will inevitably pay the corresponding price.


    "Huh, it''s decided. The nine o''clock in the day after tomorrow will be held in the lobby one kilometer away from the courtyard of Warcraft. You must come." Sai Ya Hua breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Warcraft courtyard?" Nie Kong heard Agurola and the others talk several times. It seemed that they had gone there once to play, and they were so excited after returning.


    "Although the Warcraft Garden is known for its large area, less than 40% of all facilities can be opened to ordinary visitors. The remaining 60% is a research area for the breeding, breeding, and analysis of its abilities. Koski Alize, who runs the Warcraft Yard, is an enterprise that studies Warcraft." Xuecai explained aloud.It is a zoo, but it keeps monsters that cannot be seen in the human world.


    "At that time, the three true ancestors of vampires and high-level officials from all over the world will all gather in Xianjin City. It is a rare opportunity in a century. The teacher''s words will surely conquer everyone''s approval." Xuecai said with confidence.


    "Haha... there are not many people worthy of my attention in the world. Of course, there is only one pickle sauce." Nie Kong smiled.


    Xuecai''s pretty face blushed, and she smiled sweetly at him, very happy.


    "Really, do you think of me as air?" Saaya Kazuya murmured.


    "Who told you to follow, it was originally my time with the teacher." After Xuecai finished speaking, she knew she had made a mistake, her pretty face flushed with crimson.Her affection for Nie Kong was expressed in her shy form.


    Nie Kong smiled slightly, as if he could transmit the temperature of the palm of his hand to her through Sayahua.Only Saya Hua was very depressed, as if she was a light bulb, she disliked it very much.


    Ever since, the succession of the fifth true ancestor of the day after tomorrow will definitely cause world turmoil, and not every country will recognize him.For the appearance of the Fifth True Ancestor, they were more afraid than surprised.


    One is afraid of breaking the balance at this time, and the other is afraid of Nie Kong''s ambition to conquer the world.


    On the first day after the invitation was issued by the Lion King agency in Japan, undercurrents surged around the world, and most of the world''s famous celebrities gathered on the artificial island.The small island country, which originally had only 560,000 people, immediately became very crowded.


    As for the emperor who has been living in the luxurious Royal Hotel, La Vria has immediately opened up the internal line of the Kingdom of Aldikia since hearing the news.


    "Hey, this is La Fleuria, please connect with Father Father''s phone."


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Only a beep was heard on the phone, and then a slightly old and majestic voice came.


    "La Freya, you have enough fun, now come back to this king."


    "Don''t worry, isn''t Lord Father coming to the artificial island to participate in Japan''s unilaterally held Fifth True Ancestor''s succession ceremony. And I have said before, I am interested in the fifth true ancestor Nie Kong." To piss off his father, La Fria pouted desperately.


    "You...what are you talking nonsense, I don''t allow you to marry." The voice in the microphone was furious, but La Fria smiled mischievously.


    "The father once said that if someone dares to attack your daughter, you have to lead the knights and the entire army to defeat it. If you are enlightened, then you will come back. That is what the father said in the past. The fifth true ancestor beyond common sense. He has the third true ancestor as a servant, and now decides to create his own night empire. If it were him, he might be able to compete with his father."


    "Daughter, don''t mess around." There was a panic in the microphone.


    "Father, the daughter is already at the age of marriage after all. The daughter''s words have already been said, my father, good night." La Fleya said, hung up the phone.


    Her eyes were gleaming, and a romantic scene came up in her mind. Nie Kong bravely confronted the monarch of a country for her, not afraid of any evil forces.


    "Asshole, I have to send out the Knights..." The call on the phone was cut off, and there was only a beep.

 1155 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01181, the awakening of the snake

    After the opening meeting of the fifth true ancestor Nie Kong''s succession, there is only one day left, and the berthing facilities for receiving ships on the seaside side are full. Needless to say, the hotel.A huge area of ??Warcraft Paradise is full of VIPs from various countries.


    All the special guard teams were dispatched, and they were standing around the area of ??the artificial island. One was to protect the safety of the VIPs, and the other was to prevent major events from happening in the venue.


    Four ships owned by Koski Alize Enterprise are parked among them. Two of the four ships are transport ships used to transport Warcraft fodder, one is a high-speed ship used to contact the God of Strings, and the last one The ship is a wonderful armored submarine whose whole body is painted pure white.


    The hull was covered by thick metal, and two propellers with huge propulsion were placed on the stern. That small submarine was originally a military trial work, but was later bought by Koski Alize.


    The submarine developed for investigation is less than 50 meters long, and the cockpit for three people is quite narrow.Located in the depths of the inaccessible control seat, a transparent water tank similar to a coffin barrel is vertically installed.


    A twelve or thirteen-year-old Lolita is wearing a school-piece swimsuit with her eyes closed, immersed in a tank full of blue liquid, much like a sacrifice used to sacrifice to the god of the sea in ancient times.


    "Is that LYL? I didn''t expect it to be so small!" Kazuki Kusuki looked around the various instruments surrounding the sink and whispered.Even if he noticed the appearance of the pupils buried deep in it, he had to squint his eyes with an expression that was irrelevant.


    "To be correct, it is only part of LYL, the control module!" An answer came from the loudspeaker behind Kusuki standing on the standby crane.


    "The calculations necessary to control the snake are carried out in the main control room of this research institute. Because the submarine''s poor and weak power supply cannot provide the required scale of system operation, it is unable to cope with unexpected events!" In the loudspeaker, waves of electronic synthesis The voice rang.LYL is more than just a small sink, including Griliu, the second person with the strongest Yumema Knot, created by computer!


    It was Taishi Bureau who helped him. She placed the second-ranked hacker in Xianshen City, the chariot driver, to help him.The first, of course, is worthy of the electronic female emperor Qian Cong, the woman to which Nie Kong belongs.


    "It''s very safe to judge. Through the improvement of the system in the future, I believe that one day the snake will be able to run alone." Hearing the words of the driver of the chariot, Kusuki''s expression did not change and he nodded.


    Koski Alize called the LYL system, which was built entirely by her.Lolita, who is sitting on a chariot, has a strange and young appearance, but her strength as a programmer is genuine.Moreover, as long as his subordinates have the strength, Kusuki will not care about appearance.Kusuki smiled and looked down at Yuki in the sink.


    As soon as they finished speaking, Kusuki and the others rushed to the two young staff from Koski Alize.They all held tablet-type terminals in their arms, and the expressions on their faces seemed to be dominated by terror.


    "Chairman, the location of the snake has been captured. It is located about forty nautical miles southwest of the main island of Kushigami Island, with a depth of about 400 meters!" Kusuki and the others rushed to the two young jobs of Koski Alize. personnel.They all held tablet-type terminals in their arms, and the expressions on their faces seemed to be dominated by terror.


    "As planned." The chariot chuckled as he began to unplug the cable that had completed his mission.


    Kusuki smiled faintly, looking down at the pupil in the sink: Sure enough, it was attracted by Lilith''s power, even if it was called a biological weapon of the age of the gods, it was after all a monster."


    "The snake''s movement speed is estimated to be 16 nautical miles per hour. In this case, I am afraid that it may be caught by the coastal guard''s security net within 30 minutes!"


    "No problem, are the sailing preparations complete?" Kusuki ignored the advice from the restless staff and jumped to the pure white submarine.


    "After the module is started, you can set off at any time!" said the tanker, pulling out the last cable in the submarine.


    Close the maintenance hatch of the submarine and turn on the lighting in the control cabin.Bubbles floated in the sink, and Yutong, who was tightly wrapped in a swimsuit-like uniform, turned around in pain, and the various instruments surrounding her began to activate with a low voice.


    "Are you really going to take the ride in person, President? It is still impossible to ensure that it will be very safe!" Several staff members advised.


    "It''s the same for you who stayed in the institute? The distance of only forty nautical miles is just the distance from the eye to the tip of the nose for that guy!" To the staff''s dissuasion, Kusuki smiled peacefully.


    "It''s very true." The chariot agreed with what he said.


    Kusuki glanced at the chariot driver, then cast his gaze into the darkness in the facility.There stood a young woman, as if watching Kusuki boarding a submarine.


    With long black hair and a black uniform, she is the demon attacker of Taishi Bureau, Fizaki Kiriha.


    "Thank you for your cooperation. If you can smoothly tame the snake, I will be able to reward you tomorrow!"


    Fizaki Kiriha nodded coldly, "I hope you will do what you want, and tomorrow will show the power that snakes should have in front of everyone in the world." The huge snake hides in the shallow waters of 400 meters on the artificial island, and tomorrow will gather people from all over the world. Celebrity, and is the inheritance ceremony of the fifth true ancestor.


    Kusuki nodded in satisfaction and got into the submarine.Two thick hatches were closed, and the narrow control room was full of silence.On the main display on the front of the control seat, a three-dimensional image reflecting the conditions in the sea was sent. In the center of the image, a huge shadow was swimming leisurely.The pure white submarine began to dive, and Kusuki''s vision was stained with blue.He looked at the beautiful scenery in the sea with a grinning smile.


    "The fifth true ancestor? I really want to know who you are better than Leviathan." It was his purpose to use the mind control of the dream monster to control the snake.


    The submarine slowly sank, getting closer to the huge snake that appeared in the sea.If a radar detects the sea, it will definitely find a strange scene.It¡¯s just who would have expected that Japan, as the host of the meeting, took the initiative to cause trouble.

 1156 The collapse of the second element body 01182dress

    The artificial island on the next day is about to hold a grand succession ceremony for Nie Kong. It was originally a happy thing, but Xuecai''s expression was somewhat dim.


    "Xue Cai Jiang, do you have any questions?" Walking along the forest path after school, Nie Kong looked at the Xue Cai who had been monitoring him.


    "Yes, there is one very important thing that I have completely forgotten. I don''t have clothes to wear to large scenes."


    Yuk Cai bit her lip, her expression seemed very distressed.Nie Kong looked at her face for a while and couldn''t help but laugh.At Nie Kong who was laughing exaggeratedly, Xuecai glared indignantly.


    "Teacher, you...what are you laughing at? Tomorrow you will face important high-ranking officials in the world. Although the protagonist is not me, I will not leave the teacher for half a step. Do I have to wear a high school uniform?"


    "The snow vegetables are cute in everything, so it''s okay." Nie Kong said with a serious face wholeheartedly.Although he didn''t intend to be polite, those were all true words.


    "Teacher, your flattery is too obvious." Xuecai only sighed in frustration. The situation now is not like the small banquet held by Vatola some time ago.Even if I didn''t care, I would lose Nie Kong''s face.


    "That''s right, I used to buy the clothes for Yuk Caijang, and there is really no dress." Saaya Hua showed a harmonious smile behind him, as if showing off something.


    "Just...just for your reference." Xuecai said weakly without refuting.


    "Oh, Agurola is going to dress like a princess." Looking at her sailor suit, Lori the vampire holding Nie Kong''s fingers looked at Nie Kong pitifully.


    "Nawu''s is a little better than Agurola." Enatos nodded.


    "I am definitely better than Enatos." The two loli actually quarreled again, only Nasha was silent.Although facing acquaintances is very long-winded, but Nasha is afraid of life anyway.


    "Nie Jun, I''m afraid I won''t accompany you to participate." Nasha whispered.In my previous memory, he suffered from demons phobia, and most of the people on the field were strangers and demons, so I was afraid of such a big scene.


    "Then you accompany Astaruti to look after the house, don''t force it. Now that you guys want to dress beautifully, we will go to the commercial area to choose for you later, now I am afraid that it will be too late to order. It¡¯s hard to say whether it¡¯s open or not at the present time."


    The sunset has sunk to the horizon, and the city is beginning to be shrouded in twilight.There are a little more than fifteen left before the start of tomorrow''s ceremony, and the time is not easy.


    "Okay." Xuecai regained her spirit a little when she heard Nie Kong''s words.Agurola and Enatos were very excited.


    A few of them arrived at the villa, and a huge package was placed in the courtyard in front of the door.


    "What is the suspicious package?"


    Nie Kong tilted his head when he noticed the receipt in the mailbox.There seems to be a package delivered in the locker for home delivery.Although he couldn''t think of who would send it, Nie Kong opened the locker without any doubt.Inside are a few flat rectangular ornate paper boxes, although the size is not too large, like gifts.


    But seeing the sender''s name written on it, Nie Kong and Xuecai both looked stunned.


    "Lion King Institution?"


    "Why...what did they send to the teacher?" The unexpected object sent a gift, leaving Nie Kong and the others speechless.


    Even Xuecai, who served as a sword witch in the Lion King''s institution, didn''t seem to know the details.


    Agurola and the others don''t care about small plots, and their four hands reach out to the lid of the paper box.Two or three times, all the gorgeous packaging in front of him was torn apart.


    There is a thin glossy cloth in the carton, which is carefully folded and placed inside. It is obviously a good-quality cloth, which is like silk.


    Finding the details of the package in the corner of the carton, Nie Kong reached out and picked up a letter inside.


    Agurola excitedly pinched one end of the cloth and picked up the whole piece of cloth.Spreading lightly in front of my eyes was a considerable lotus leaf skirt, and the folded accessories fell out of the way.


    As for the serial numbers written in the letter Han in Nie Kong''s hand, they were probably printed with estimated size numbers.


    "The customized set of party dresses is completed. The height is 156 cm. Ms. Ji Tuo Yukina, the cost has been paid. The height is 165, Ms. Saya Hua, the cost is paid..."


    "Ah...?" She looked at Nie Kong with her red face, her shoulders trembling in shame.It only writes about the height, if there is news about the measurements, it would be shameful.And Nie Kong''s is a black tuxedo, shaped like the look worn by ancient nobles in more than ten centuries.If you go outside, it will inevitably cause a sensation.The appearance is attractive enough, not to mention the clothes.


    It seemed that the Lion King agency had arranged everything for Nie Kong and the others, and it was really considerate without Nie Kong and the others.Everyone has clothes, from Nie Kong to everyone living in the villa.


    "My clothes are so beautiful." Looking at the blue princess dress, Agurola gave a happy smile.After making gestures, he found an unexpected fit.Enatos''s is black, the style and model of the clothes are exactly the same, the color reflects her character, with a little black belly.


    "Oh, I feel that the clothes are a little bit small." Saiyaka gestured to the clothes, and suddenly said the words that hit a few women.Especially the pickle sauce, the gorgeous dress in his hand is actually padded with a cushion.Probably the capacity is too small to meet the specifications.


    "Woo, I''m so ashamed." Xue Cai was teary and she was ashamed and indignant.


    "It doesn''t matter how small, I think it''s cute." Nie Kong''s comfort had a counterproductive effect. After hearing that Xuecai held her clothes, and rushed to the opposite apartment without looking back.Only one sentence "The teacher is a fool"!In the back of Nie Kong, you can see the red ear roots of Xuecai.Although Xuecai and Nie Kong had met and fell in love, their face became thinner and thinner.


    Saiya Hua didn''t nag Nie Kong about bullying her beloved Xuecai, because the reason was entirely on her.

 1157 The collapse of the second element body 01183, the ceremony begins

    At eight o''clock in the morning, Nie Kong and the others changed their clothes and left their room.Asked the artificial girl''s maid Astaruti and Nasa to take care of the house, and another vampire maid will accompany Nie Kong as the third generation.


    A black evening dress tuxedo, coupled with exuding temperament and handsome appearance, shining like a sun.Nasha and Agurola were not the only ones who watched them for a while.


    As for the three little Lori Yuma and Agurola, they all wore palace-type princess dresses.Originally they looked so sweet and lovely, but they appeared noble and beautiful after wearing clothes.It seems that a lovely sister next door has turned into a noble princess.The corners of the long skirts came off the floor, and they could only raise them with their hands to avoid getting dirty.


    The two holy white long gauze of the two angels are draped in slender bodies, and the white angel wings are elegantly flapped behind them. The holy ones do not need any embellishment of clothes.The two witches, as always, will not change their dresses because of a little thing, a black and white kimono with twelve singles, and a black gothic dress!As for the third true ancestor Gada, it is said that he will bring all his daughters at the beginning.


    After going outside the doorway, two young, lovely and elegant beauties appeared in their eyes.They dragged the corners of their long skirts, with Nie Kong looking forward shyly.


    Behind them was an extended Lincoln car with a red carpet on the car door until the door of Nie Kong''s villa.It seems that the Lion King agency is ready to receive Nie Kong.


    The women hoped to take Nie Kong''s arm and go out on stage, but they didn''t dare to mess around. The two big angels who were the elders and they did not speak that month.


    "You are all beautiful." Nie Kong praised without disguising.


    Xuecai blushed and whispered softly: "The teacher is just as handsome."


    "Okay, stop complimenting each other, let''s go quickly." Saidaka said, pulling the snow vegetables into the luxurious car.The extended Lincoln car can accommodate a dozen people.


    Nie Kong nodded, and a group of people sat in the Lincoln car and set off toward the venue.There is an hour before the opening, and the time is not very tight.He thought for a while and ordered the driver to go to another place first.


    Since Nie Kong is going to call himself the Fifth Real Ancestor and create a new empire, how can he get less of his princess.Therefore, Nie Kong told him to drive to the home where Qian Cong lived.


    With the title of Electronic Empress, she would be of great help to Nie Kong.When the car drove to a simple apartment, Nie Kong opened the door with the spare key she gave him.


    Her room doesn''t look like a girl at all.Full of computer screens, simple beds, cabinets piled with clothes...


    At this moment, she was lying soundly asleep at a table. It seems that she worked very late last night.Thanks to the special effects brought by Nie Kong Shuangxiu, she won''t be tired because of it, otherwise Nie Kong will be heartbroken.


    Nie Kong sighed, hugged her in his arms, and took her out of the apartment in the position of the princess.Seemingly alert, she suddenly opened her eyes.The moment she saw Nie Kong, her pretty face was shocked, and then happily put her arms around Nie Kong''s neck, rubbing close to Nie Kong and closing her eyes.


    "Well, let me sleep a little longer."


    "Okay, but you have to accompany me to the succession ceremony of the Fifth Real Ancestor. You are my unstoppable princess." Nie Kong said gently.


    "Whatever you want, but you have to hug me." She said contentedly, with a face of happiness buried in Nie Kong''s arms.Seeing such a scene, did the women gritted their teeth and hated why Nie Kong was not herself.Like a prince in a fairy tale world holding Cinderella, the romantic scene made them jealous.


    Leading his maiden army, Nie Kong took a luxury car to the so-called Warcraft Courtyard.As the venue for holding, it was already very lively at this time, what kind of people gathered here.


    After Nie Kong''s car appeared, the surrounding special guards left and drove a three-meter-wide road straight to the venue, and the red carpet spread to the end.Such a pomp made many people surprised and wondered which country the head of state would come.


    The car moved forward slowly and drove to the terminal.On the huge square, the location of each guest has been arranged.The moment Nie Kong opened the door, everyone''s eyes focused on him.


    I only saw the gorgeous and noble Nie Kong holding a girl who was not well-dressed and slowly moving forward towards the highest position in the lobby.The group of lovely women who followed closely resembled a hundred flowers vying for beauty.


    Many low-level demons and officials let out a low sneer, saying that a village girl and a few yellow-haired girls actually appeared here.


    But they glanced at their boss and found that they were all tense and serious.Because none of the women following Nie Kong will be simple!!


    Not to mention the two world-famous witches, the fourth true ancestor in the legend, the light green onions that appeared in ordinary clothes, but the witches of Cain, the identity that came out was scary!!


    When they watched Nie Kong come to the stage, the sky suddenly rained pure white feathers. Some low-level vampires and demons even had pale faces and their bodies kept trembling.


    They suddenly looked up at the sky, and two twelve-winged angels slowly descended from the sky, appearing behind Nie Kong like guardian angels.


    Two noble and holy beauties, but for the demons, they are simply poisons.Everyone was disgusted and couldn''t believe that the rumors were actually true.The angel who has the spokesperson of God, who will be her opponent?


    The audience was silent, no longer daring to speak.Such as manipulating two angels, no one dared to speak out against him based on this item alone.


    What''s more, there are more than angels now, the two angels and the fourth true ancestor dare not look down upon it.As for the fifth true ancestor Jiada, at this time, hundreds of vampire women came slowly from outside the field.


    As rumored, the descendants of Garda vampires are only women, and they can control the beasts and transform them into weapons.


    "The concubine is the direct second-generation follower of the Fifth True Ancestor, and led her 560 descendants to the master''s succession ceremony." She, who once claimed to be a concubine, knelt down on one knee in front of Nie Kong.

 1158 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01184, Leviathan appears

    The lively ceremonies were held on the artificial island, and a few hundred meters from the bottom of the island, a pure white submarine slid open the sea.The position shown on the nautical chart is now twelve nautical miles from the courtyard of Warcraft.No shadow of the island can be seen around, only the blue sea waves are spreading.


    The submarine stopped slowly, and the narrow control room was full of silence, except for the sound of a bubbling tank.


    A twelve or thirteen-year-old girl in a one-piece swimsuit looked into the void with her pupils out of focus in the sink.After being robbed of her master by LYL, she is using the world''s strongest dream magic power without restriction, calling for the huge monster floating on the bottom of the sea-Leviathan.


    "The snake has been drawn by the dream monster." Kusuki, sitting at the helm seat, said to the communicator.What came out of the loudspeaker was the calm voice of Mizaki Kiriha.


    "Everything is under control, chairman, then move to the integration stage."


    "Understood." Kusuki murmured contentedly, putting himself deeply in the seat.The submarine will directly reach Leviathan and become the manipulating unit that controls the world''s strongest monster.


    The biological weapons of the myth age will inevitably follow Kusuki''s will to act.At least on the sea, there is no creature that can defy Kusugi.For Japan as an island country, it is equivalent to handing over all lifelines to Kusugi.


    In front of them, the huge snake cut open the sea and appeared.Kusuki let out a sigh from deep in his throat. It was a huge ultramarine monster.


    The world''s strongest Warcraft, because it is so huge that even the whole picture is not clear.


    That posture is indeed somewhat similar to a snake, or it is a legendary dragon.The arc of the body is beautiful, and the smooth and streamlined body is outlined like the latest nuclear-powered submarine.


    "That''s it, it can be said to be the strongest monster born by the gods. Such a huge body is really beautiful. Yuki, I''ll rely on you next." Kusuki said with an excited voice that could not be suppressed. , Said to the girl in the sink.Probably because he saw Leviathan with his own eyes, Kusuki finally felt the power of Lilith who controlled him.A light of admiration appeared in Kusuki''s pupils looking at Yuki.


    "You are not a Leviathan''s tribute. You and I have held his dominance in your hands, feel proud of it!"


    The pupil in the sink did not respond, looking at the void quietly.The pure white submarine started again, approaching Leviathan''s huge body.


    Although the surrounding sea became frantic because of Leviathan''s ascent, the submarine accelerated unaffected.Moreover, as if Leviathan wanted to accept an approaching submarine, a slit was opened in the body of Leviathan floating on the sea, which was connected to the inside of its body.Perhaps, Lilith has always been the hub to control Leviathan, and now she welcomes her.


    "As the Demon Officer Feizaki said. Does Leviathan have a space for human life?"


    The pure white submarine soon stopped on the hollow.The surrounding sea water receded, leaving a space where humans can breathe.


    The diameter of the cavity illuminated by the lights of the submarine is about 15 meters, and the length is about 200 meters or more.Kusuki is the only one in such a spacious interior.


    "Confirm that the combination is complete. From now on, start Liluu."


    The electronic sound was the control cabin of LYL located at the rear of the propeller. The water filled the tank began to flow out, and Eguchi Yuki, who was floating in the tank, gave an evil smile.


    "The control cabin has been activated without authorization!?" In front of the shocked Kusuki, the lid of the sink slowly opened, and the girl''s slender fingertips came out of the gap.In the dripping hair, the girl with the same face as Eguchi Yuuki smiled.The girl who is the strongest dream monster in the world is smiling with an evil expression.


    "Fishaki attacking the demon officer, what is going on!? Lilith has awakened!" Kusuki felt fear instinctively and shouted to the telegraph.Amidst the radio waves mixed with noise, the voice of Fizaki Kiriha who was on the opposite side was smiling.


    "Everything is planned, Chairman Kusuki. I should have mentioned to you, we are going to launch Liliu." As a famous Japanese attacking mechanism, how could one let a stranger control the strongest? Of biological weapons.


    "what!?"


    "Do you know what you are going to do next, Liliu?" Wuye ignored the embarrassed Kusuki, and said to the girl standing behind him.


    Liliu flicked her dripping hair, the power of the dream demon was fully displayed in a moment, and a black tail and wings were woven behind her.


    "Of course, we must first destroy the so-called succession ceremony of the fifth true ancestor, right?" The Lion King agency will boldly take advantage of Nie Kong to develop, but the conservative Taishi Bureau does not want to take risks.If you give him development, it will inevitably lead to wars in the world, so we must kill the bud in the cradle.Claiming to be the fifth true ancestor, see you against the world''s number one biological weapon.


    Even using Leviathan to blast off the entire island, Taishi Bureau did nothing.The Leviathan, who was controlled by the pupil, completely ignored the involvement of them.


    "How is it possible! Stop LYL for me, and Feizaki attack the demon official! Now it is different from what you said, do you know what you are doing!?" Kusuki shouted.


    "Of course, President. We knew from the beginning that you were planning to use Leviathan to launch a terrorist operation. Originally, preventing your plan was the task of our Taishi Bureau. However, for some reason, we used it instead. This plan of yours."


    "Did you lie to me from the beginning, damn woman!" Kusuki yelled at Mist, who was still speaking indifferently, looking furious.


    After hearing this, Liliu snorted and laughed with a slight sarcasm.


    "Do you think people who sacrificed eyes for their own purposes are qualified to scold Wuye? How do you feel about knowing that you are the victim now?" Liliu watched Kusuki''s helpless expression of humiliation, and said laughing out loud.


    Facing the president''s murderous gaze, Wuye did not show any wavering.Just as if pity Liliu, said softly.


    "Go ahead, Liliu."

 1159 The collapse of the second element body 01185, troublemakers

    On the other side, the one-knee noble courtesy of the third true ancestor Chaos Empress Jada explained to the world the truthfulness of the news some time ago.No one knows how powerful a servant with the true ancestor level should be.


    The basic conditions of being a true ancestor are all met, and now only need to be rectified to the world.The venue was quiet at this time, and no one dared to refute it.With two vampires of true ancestor level and two angels, who can resist him like that.


    In the spacious venue, a cold middle-aged man dressed in white was sitting on a chair in an ancient and elegant posture.He is smiling, but when you see him, you only think that the temperament is very good.He seemed to be a young man in his 20s and 30s, but when I saw it at the second glance, he seemed to reveal a vicissitudes of life.Around him, Vatola in a proud white dress waited.He is the forgotten king of war, the first true ancestor in history.With seventy-two beasts, he can be called the oldest vampire.For today''s succession ceremony, I came here specially from Northern Europe.


    One is to sell the face of the Japanese government, and the other is to look at the strongest Nie Kong that Vatola often talks about.At a position six meters away from the King of War, is the pupil of the Second True Ancestor''s Extinction.Wearing a robe similar to the imperial palace, there is a blur around the body, making it difficult to see the true appearance.The Kingdom of Aldikia came a little behind. A majestic middle-aged man with silver hair and blue eyes stared at Nie Kong on the high platform.


    My daughter would actually like him. Although she is a little capable, he already has many princesses.It is reasonable for the empire¡¯s king to have many princesses, but he cannot accept his daughter as a side room.Fortunately, my daughter is by my side now, and I haven''t rushed forward.He nodded in satisfaction as he looked at La Vria, who was protected by the surrounding row of palace knights.


    Nie Kong''s eyes were sharp like a blade, and he scanned the entire venue.The power of the strong had always been hidden, but it broke out in an instant.


    "My name is Nie Kong, the fifth true ancestor, and it has been announced that the empire of the sky is now established. With artificial islands as the center, under the name of the fifth true ancestor, the large and small countries of East Asia are unified..."


    The high-levels of all countries in the world resisted Nie Kong''s aura with a pale face, how dare to say the least objection.A bad one will inevitably cause major diplomatic problems.


    "Wait a minute, I didn''t agree." A very young girl''s voice appeared out of thin air and interrupted Nie Kong dreamily.Everyone was shocked after seeing this, but it was strange that they could not find the master who spoke.Only the strongest players in the world can be aware of it.


    Nie Kong frowned and stared at Void.


    "You want me to crush your arrogance. Being a true ancestor is not as simple as that." The girl''s words resounded again, and the entire island was shaking in an instant, as if an earthquake of magnitude seven or eight had occurred. .


    The tsunami lifted several tens of meters, and a huge monster emerged from the sea.Although they were separated by a few kilometers from Nie Kong, they were too big, and even though they were far away, they could still see clearly.


    The huge monster''s body length has spread to the sea level, and it is impossible to estimate how big it is.As if to approach Nie Kong and the others, Leviathan''s head slowly moved.For the monster, it just moved slightly, but the sea surface stirred by that movement stirred up a violent vortex.A huge wave like a cliff took over and attacked the coast.


    "Grumbling..." The special guards and the high-level bodyguards of various countries dare not slack off. Everyone present represents a country. If injured, it will definitely cause serious diplomatic affairs.


    Faced with the huge waves coming from the attack, the people from the Lion King agency took action.A strong curse emerged, forming a huge enchantment and blocking the huge waves from the attack.


    Immediately afterwards, like a chase, Leviathan released a distorted atmosphere and a dense wave of magic power.After colliding with the barrier, he made a crisp sound, and the barrier was broken!Many people screamed unbearably, not direct pain, but the feeling was like the noise of scratching a glass plate with their nails in their heads.


    "It''s such a strong magic wave, that monster probably uses ultrasonic echo like a bat to probe the surrounding situation!" Xuecai said wittily while protecting herself with Xuexialang.


    To be called a fin, it was a part of Leviathan''s body that was too huge, cut open the sea and floated up.On the surface of a fin about the size of an oil tanker, there are several deep holes similar to whale fumaroles.The surrounding ultramarine fish scales glowed one after another like an electronic circuit.The dazzling magical brilliance is accumulating in the muzzle, as if it is being loaded with a huge cannonball.


    Although the muzzle that appeared was small, the real physique was as big as a battleship!Nie Kong used his spiritual sense to discover that the talking girl was hiding in the body of the giant monster, seeming to control the monster.


    Dense light beams sprayed out from its fish scales.If allowed to shoot down at the venue, it will inevitably sink the entire island.At this moment, a void appeared, swallowing all the light.


    "The Leviathan, the biological weapon of the ancient times, has actually woken up, my lord, do you want to...have your concubine solve it?" Jiada knelt all the time, looking at Nie Kong with his green eyes, and issued a petition for battle.It turned out that she used that huge skeleton beast to defend it from its fire attack.


    The people around looked at the monster over ten kilometers in horror, fearing that it could easily destroy the artificial island by simply moving it.


    "Haha, it''s interesting. Using the biological weapon Leviathan made by the ancient gods to be the opponent of the fifth true ancestor, I think the battle will be very exciting." The white man next to Vatola couldn''t help but let out a chuckle.


    There is more than one true ancestor who has that kind of thinking.Although Nie Kong possessed a lot of auras and didn''t really see his power, their world leaders would not easily recognize Nie Kong.


    The Taishi Bureau, which secretly controls everything, looked at the situation in front of him with a smile.Nie Kong''s victory or defeat has no effect on them, but they even look forward to Nie Kong''s loss!!


    "It seems that someone wants to use force to demonstrate to me. In that case, I will show my strength to show them." Nie Kong laughed.

 1161 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01187, the establishment of the fourth empire

    Just a flap of wings, the impact of hurricanes and waves can easily destroy an island, not to mention the magic cannon that spurts out that destroys the world.Now the Leviathan made by God is dead, and there is not even the smallest body left.The aftermath in the back stirred up the entire Pacific Ocean.Although the battle was very exciting, many people were frightened to see it. Fortunately, the direction of the true Sekiryuutei''s mouth was not on Xianjin Island.


    "Leviathan is defeated... defeated."


    Wuye instantly lost his senses, and couldn''t believe what he found before him.She knows exactly how strong Leviathan is. After all, Taishi Bureau is an organization that specializes in dealing with monsters, so she knows every attribute of monsters!It can exert the power of the true ancestor-level beast, and the weapon made as a god has solid defense and no magic consumption.It can be said that at least one of it can withstand two true ancestors.In front of the huge red dragon soaring in the sky, it was simply vulnerable.


    According to her spiritual vision analysis, the red dragon not only has unfathomable magic power, but also exudes a wave of powerful spatial spells.In this way, it must have the ability to control space.


    "The fifth true ancestor is really dangerous, so will the Lion King agency arrange two sword witches by his side?" Wuye muttered to herself.


    The surrounding VIPs were no less shocked than Wuye, and their mood was difficult to calm down, shocking Nie Kong''s performance.They took a peek at the first and second true ancestors and found that their expressions were quiet and terrifying.


    He is ten times more dangerous than the true ancestor-level blessed beast. He depends on the situation and his personality and does whatever he wants, without any fear at all.They represent the destiny of a country, and a bad one is bound to bring a major disaster to the entire country.


    For example, in the domain of the King of War of the First True Ancestor, the surrounding countries accidentally provoked the King of War, and several countries were destroyed by Vatola, Duke of Arudiaru.The countries that are weak and adjoining the artificial island have already begun to consider selling the king¡¯s queen as a hostage to Nie Kong as a maid and concubine in exchange for the safety of the motherland.Because in Vatola¡¯s cruise ships, there are more than a dozen of them.


    And if the princes are lucky enough to be pregnant with the flesh and blood of the fifth true ancestor, their identities will be reversed.No one will know how strong the descendants of the Fifth True Ancestor¡¯s bloodline and inherit his power are!


    Xue Cai Jiang patted her heart, almost scared of a heart attack."The teacher is too messy. If he weren''t there, I was really afraid that he would blow up the artificial island."


    Nie Kong slowly floated in the sky, his majestic pupils looking down at the group of people below.


    "From today, I declare that the Empire of the Sky is established. You must remember the reputation of my fifth true ancestor. Anyone who dares to offend my descendants, my princess, or my territory, I will not forgive any of them... ¡­"


    Nie Kong announced in a heavy tone that although there was no microphone, his majestic voice spread throughout the ten-kilometer-long venue.The silent square suddenly resounded with cheers.He pressed his hand down, and the surroundings were quiet again.Nie Kong turned to the women of that month, and began to introduce his own imperial concubines, the women who were important to him!Beginning with the two great angels, they gradually arrived at Saiyaka of the Lion King''s institution with Xiandumu Aye.


    There are more than a dozen princesses, but no one will be surprised, because for a true ancestor, it is a matter of course.


    Hearing that Nie Kong actually attributed her to the position of the princess, Saaya Huaqiao blushed, not knowing whether it was angry or shy.How dare you refute Nie Kong without knowing the etiquette in the public, you can only obediently accept the fact that Nie Kong canonized.


    Xuecai''s mouth was bulging, and she was a little jealous to say that all the girls were princesses, but when she heard her name was very high, her pretty face suddenly became clear.


    After Nie Kong finished reciting Saiya Hua''s name, only a beautiful figure rushed up from the position of the Aldikia Kingdom.Everyone was surprised and looked at the silver-haired blue pupil.That exquisite and noble face is the princess La Filia of the Kingdom of Aldikia.


    King Aldikia was horrified and glared fiercely at the surrounding knights, wondering that they could not stop his daughter.


    "Wait a minute, you won''t forget me, but you have taken my first man and agreed to my marriage proposal." Lavra blushed.


    The people around were in an uproar, constantly discussing her relationship with Nie Kong.Only the king of Aldikia, his face was green.There is no room for recovery, and his daughter must marry Nie Kong.


    "No, didn''t you kiss you a little bit? No, it should be you who kissed me." Nie Kong muttered, it''s hard to refute it now, otherwise it will damage his dignity.


    "Hmph, it doesn''t matter anymore now. It was agreed at that time to help me deal with my father, and to marry me." The two spoke secretly, and no one knew what they were muttering.


    In front of the world''s celebrities, Nie Kong didn''t want to care about with a woman, and could only say according to her topic: "I almost forgot, my princess includes the prince Lavra of the Kingdom of Aldikia."


    After finishing speaking concisely, Nie Kong slowly retreated to the back with a few women, and stopped talking nonsense.Jiada came out to round the field and ordered his hundreds of descendants to shake the field.So far, the Fourth Reich was established, and the Third Reich was included in its jurisdiction.Although not to mention, many people know that the balance of the demons will soon be broken, and the power of the born Fourth Empire is too strong.Nie Kong is already a BUG-level existence, not to mention that he has the allegiance of the third and fourth true ancestors.It can be said that no country can withstand the oppression of the Fourth Empire.


    The three saints of the Lion King''s institution are all happy, and the succession ceremony is very complete.The fact that the fourth empire was established in Xianjin City has been recorded in the annals of the artificial island and will be passed on forever.


    They felt that there were no resources in the small islands and the economy would definitely be greatly restricted, so they were very pleased that the Fourth Empire would appear in Japan.


    It''s just that although the abacus is playing well, it has miscalculated Nie Kong''s ability.The next day, it was discovered that an island the same size as the artificial island appeared in the sky of the artificial island 10,000 meters high. It was the Songtian Island captured from the wagtail goddess.


    After the transformation of the girl in the ring, she can now drift quickly in the sky.It only takes half a day to transport supplies from the Chaos Dynasty of South America to Xianjin Island!!


    What''s strange is that within a certain day, Xuecai and Sayahua actually rebelled against the orders of the Lion King agency, saying that they would only listen to Nie Kong''s words in this life, which put them under great pressure.

 1162 The collapse of the second element Text 01188. Breakthrough, unexpected situation

    The Fourth Empire was established and the artificial island became prosperous and became the No. 1 Special Economic Zone in Asia.The management island has an artificial management agency controlled by scallion sauce, which will not affect Nie Kong''s life.It''s just that after the ceremony and Xuecai were "engaged", Nie Kong was able to claim that they really had them.


    After undergoing Shuangxiu and becoming Nie Kong''s woman, the girls will naturally turn towards Nie Kong, even if there is no Shuangxiu''s urging.The reason is that her innocent first love, who has a serious and persistent personality, has blossomed and got the happiness she should have received.


    She was originally a sword witch cultivated by the Lion King mechanism as a prop, but now she has a very important destination for herself.The only regret is that the teacher''s princess is a little too much, but Xuecai soon let go.After all, she alone can''t bear the teacher, and more princesses can indeed breed the blood of the fifth true ancestor of Nie Kong very well.


    She accepted the sisters with tolerance, and jointly helped Nie Kong manage the affairs of the Fourth Empire.


    From the first Xuecai, then it was Xia Yin and Agurola''s turn to the loli, and the last Nasa mother and daughter.The girl in the villa, no one can escape.Nie Kong drew the purest Yuan Yin power from Shuang Xiu.What he didn''t know was that Da Luo Jinxian''s elementary level continued to complete.


    Nie Kong has paid little attention to the situation of Yuanshen''s cultivation since he double repaired with Da Snake Ji.Because each stage of the Great Luo Jinxian, it is more than dozens of times more difficult to break through than the previous stages.Opportunity and strength are indispensable.


    Only at the moment when he merged with the third true ancestor Jiada, Nie Kong only felt that the primordial spirit exploded.The meager Yuan Yin flowing from her body actually guided the power of faith to break Nie Kong''s Yuanshen.


    The pure Yuan Yin force rushed into Nie Kong''s body, resonating with Shuang Xiu.Faith crazily flooded into his origin.The Dual Cultivation Technique that evolved in the body was supplemented with surging strength, and with a bang, Nie Kong''s vitality golden body, who was refining at an extremely fast speed, absorbed that energy and continuously strengthened it.The goddess cultivating technique of the maiden runs at dozens of times the usual speed, quickly tempering his soul golden body.


    Before he had time to appreciate the beauty of Jiada''s body, Nie Kong was startled, could it be said that he has to break through the third intermediate level with his practice right now.Nie Kong had to be pleasantly surprised, knowing that with the help of Orochiji, and her double cultivation strengthened.It took hundreds of years to get almost innumerable girls, and the third elementary level cast by the faith of several worlds. The feeling of breakthrough is understandable.


    At each stage of improvement, the cultivation base of the primordial spirit is almost incalculable!Otherwise, he used to deal with a severely injured Da Luo Jinxian mid-term Orochi, and he wouldn''t be beaten into embarrassment.


    If he had the cultivation base of Da Luo Jinxian''s mid-term, his ability to protect himself would be a bit more.If there are a few powerful innate magic weapons, it would be too simple to deal with a few of them.The innate magic weapon can almost make up for the gap of more than one stage of cultivation base!!


    Pure energy circulated in Nie Kong''s body, repeating the cycle.That quintessential force is very strong and has no impurities, almost comparable to the high-level fairy qi in the fairy world.


    His own soul is constantly tempering, and the immortal golden body that is known as the Buddha realm is gradually improving.The soul derived from this is much stronger than before!The powerful soul power spread out, and many terrifying spatial cracks appeared near Nie Kong.The power of the higher dimension could not bear to exude, and the whole world was facing disintegration.Countless people looked at the sky in horror, and the scene like the end of the world really frightened them.Especially those with high strength, the pressure is much stronger than ordinary people, almost despair in their hearts.


    Now with Nie Kong''s cultivation base, he can easily defeat the existence of one dimension with his cultivation base.The entire artificial island was full of black space cracks, which were only caused by a little power released by Nie Kong when he broke through.


    After the golden body of the soul was supplemented and perfected by the power of double cultivation and faith, the face of the soul became exactly the same as that of Nie Kong, without the vagueness of the previous one.


    Nie Kong laughed secretly. With his current cultivation level, he finally reached the mid-term level of Da Luo Jinxian. Although he was not very strong, he barely had the ability to protect himself against them.Unless there are two big Luo Jinxian peak shots, otherwise the teamwork of the two of him and Orochiji is no longer afraid that one of the Japanese birdmen can kill him!!


    However, the most sorrowful thing is that at the moment when Nie Kong really broke through the middle golden period of Da Luo, that little power vented from the soul of the golden body caused Nie Kong''s body to tear in pain.


    "Ah..." The third true ancestor Jiada, who was originally curled up in Nie Kong''s arms to bear Nie Kong''s offensive, opened his shy and closed eyes.When Yan Hong''s pretty face was close to Nie Kong, she was shocked to see her master''s distorted face.


    "Master...Master, what''s the matter with you?"


    Nie Kong clenched his teeth, his body kept sweating.He didn''t know what happened.The only thing that can be confirmed is that it was caused by the breakthrough of cultivation base!!


    Since I came to the second dimension, I have never experienced such pain, it can be compared with a thousand swords.Rao is Nie Kong''s firm will, and still can''t stand it.


    "Quick... hurry up and stay away from me, I can''t control the strength of my body..." Nie Kong screamed continuously, and struggled to squeeze out the warning Jiada.


    "You... like you, how can you feel relieved as a slave''s concubine?" Jiada burst into tears, as if wishing to share Nie Kong''s pain.My master is in trouble, it is useless to be unable to help myself.


    "No... it''s okay. Don''t worry about me. The important thing now is your safety." Nie Kong suddenly thought of the snow vegetables and others in the villa. Come out!" He forcibly resisted the pain of tearing, and teleported to an altitude of 10,000 meters with only the slightest force he could control.There was a problem with his own cultivation level, and he knew that there was only one person¡ªthe Orochi Ji who was his wife, partner and senior cultivation level.

 1163 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01189, the physical collapse

    "Ah..." Only seeing the situation getting worse, Nie Kong''s extremely hardened body was actually cracked with bone wounds.The golden blood faintly shone from the cracks.Because of the immortal blood of the vampire, the injured body was restored to its original state at once.But the matter didn''t end there, and the recovered body exploded into powder!


    The golden blood condenses into a ball in the sky, like a golden sun.


    "Impossible!" Nie Kong yelled, shaking the entire island trembling.The golden blood was repaired into a person with silver hair and red eyes, and two fangs appeared from his mouth.


    Nie Kong turned into a super one in the state of a vampire, with a golden flame that was fifty times the normal.The powerful and terrifying aura spread from the sky like the world.The wind was surging, and the entire artificial island was cracked.


    Without the usual suppression, black holes appeared in the space around Nie Kong, constantly absorbing the golden arrogance.


    Nie Kong''s strangeness, that month they watched him worriedly, and they used their power to stop the aftermath of power from harming the world.


    "Jada, what happened to the master?" Gabriel''s face was pale and his tone was full of anxiety.


    "I... I don''t know, the master suddenly became like that, without any sign. Right... By the way, the master started to change after getting my queen." Jiada said bitterly.


    "So that''s the problem with cultivating?" Tiannv Beast whispered.


    "Now I can only control the power that Nie Kong emits as much as possible." That month continuously used space magic to isolate Nie Kong''s arrogance.


    However, Nie Kong, who was only transformed into Super One, could only last for two seconds, and his body collapsed again.


    "Ah, if Super One doesn''t work, then try Super Two!" Nie Kong shouted, shaking the ground violently.Like the dragon tsunami, the entire earth trembles like never before, as if it is afraid of such a powerful force.


    Compared to the super strong four times the power, the golden glow that radiates covers the space of kilometers.


    In a moment, the golden light was like any cloud that washed away the sky, presenting the entire universe to everyone present.The very real scene made the people around him dumbfounded.I saw in the center of the explosion, the source of golden light was shining continuously, the golden flames seemed to be condensed into reality, and there were strong lightning and thunder nearby.The wave of power radiated out of the earth and reflected in the entire universe.


    The golden hair, the slightly strange and determined face, the bright and cold and ruthless golden pupils.Although his appearance has changed a little, they are very familiar with his appearance, Yukina.


    "No...impossible, how could there be such a powerful power in the world!" Compared to the terrifying True Scarlet Dragon Emperor, it is millions of times stronger, I am afraid that the true god cannot compare it!


    "That... is that the real strength of the teacher? It''s so powerful." Xuecai and the others desperately released their strength, hoping to stop Nie Kong from spreading a little bit of arrogance.The arrogance came quickly and disappeared quickly.Within ten seconds, the body in the super two state was broken.Compared to Super One, it only lasted eight seconds.Nie Kong''s golden pupils were full of unwillingness, gathering the strongest arrogance of his body, and exuding his true strength.


    "Transform, super three state!" Super three is his limit all the time. After transforming, he seems to have undergone groundbreaking changes.The bones and muscles, like steel in the fierce fire, are tempered by energy to become tougher and full of explosive power.


    "Boom, boom..." On the silent earth, Nie Kong''s beating heart made a sound like a bronze bell.The inexplicable feeling derives from the bottom of my heart.With his violent roar, Nie Kong''s entire body muscles vibrated.The golden flames spreading around him for a thousand meters flashed like stars in the sky, like contraction and compression


    The world trembled violently, and the half-circle moon hung in the sky strangely.When everyone was confused, the half-round moon hanging in the sky was strangely stained red into a gorgeous blood red, like a blood moon.Standing in front of the moon, Nie Kong looked very strange.


    With the advent of the blood moon, with the roar of his shattering space.The golden substantive arrogance suddenly turned into bright silver and covered his 100-meter range.


    Tightly burst his arrogance, it was enough to destroy a huge planet.His qi is like solid mercury flowing around him.


    In the super three state, the blond hair that had been ears was dyed a ruby-like scarlet, and the whole person was 30 centimeters taller.


    The silver arrogance, standing in the middle is the bright red hair.And adding the blood moon behind as the background is very strange.If Super One is a vampire, Super Two is a god, Super Three is like a demon.


    Such a terrifying force descended on the world like a god, sweeping everything.The two strongest true ancestor-level vampires in the world and the people of the Lion King institution were helpless to kneel down.


    "Damn it, can''t it."


    Nie Kong was shocked, his body of the Saiyan who was at the super-transformation level would collapse!Knowing that the situation was serious at this time, he hurriedly used his divine consciousness and awakened the Orochiji who had been diligent in cultivating the Dingtian Ring, so that only she could solve the mystery of his body.


    Super three can''t stop it, he has nothing to do.Although he has practiced for hundreds of years, Nie Kong''s experience can be said to be too little.If it hadn''t been the teaching of Orochiji all the time, maybe he hadn''t been able to break through the middle stage now.


    Nie Kong''s current achievements are inseparable from Da Snake Ji''s teaching and double cultivation.


    "Orochi, there is something big happening right now, can you help me see what is going on with my current body?" Nie Kong asked bluntly.


    The big snake girl who was cross-legged and blue-eyed, heard the call from Nie Kong''s heart, and immediately became sober.She had never heard Nie Kong speak in an anxious tone, so she did not dare to neglect.Her spiritual consciousness spread and enveloped Nie Kong''s body.


    She frowned, and then shook her head in contempt, it seemed that she knew something.

 1164 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01190, the target super four

    "Exactly, what happened to the cultivation..." Nie Kong''s body was constantly breaking down, constantly repairing, and repeating!Seeing his painful expression, Ochi Ji Gujing Wubo''s pretty face twitched.


    She sighed, her eyes soft as water.Feeling his pain, as if wishing to bear it for him.


    "It''s not that there is a problem with cultivation, but that you shouldn''t use that body."


    "Hmm..." Nie Kong was puzzled. The situation that appeared was related to his current body?I''ve just broken through the mid-term, and my body has gone from the Dragon Ball integration to the present for hundreds of years.


    "You haven''t understood until now, your body can''t stand the power of the Daluo Jinxian in the mid-term. If it weren''t for what happened to you before, you might have collapsed when you broke through the first level of the Daluo Jinxian. Can tolerate the present, My concubine is very surprised," Orochiji explained.


    It turns out that the second dimension was condensed by a few big Luo Jinxians in Japan, and they have been warming the dimensional world with strong beliefs.The power level in the small world will not exceed the limit.


    Nie Kong''s fusion and the use of the pure energy produced by Shuangxiu to temper his body allowed him to smoothly break through the Da Luo Jinxian, but now he is at the limit of his body.There is no practice method in the mere two-dimensional element, there are only some settings that the original power system should have, how could it be possible to give birth to a monster in the middle of Da Luo Jinxian for no reason.


    "So let''s abandon that body now. The concubine body can create one for you with her own demon body." The Eight-Divine Serpent belongs to the demon cultivator, and the body is extremely tough.


    Nie Kong didn''t speak, he was reluctant to accompany his growing body, and the body is very important to him.Moreover, using a demon body to make a body is too low for growth.For example, the Lingzhu from the Primordial Era, reincarnated as Nezha, and since the death, Taiyi Zhenren used lotus root to help him make a body.His cultivation level suddenly improved to Taiyi Golden Immortal, but he couldn''t improve much later!


    How strong is the Baqi Big Snake? A body made from part of her body.Not to mention that the cultivation base must surpass her, it is very difficult to catch up.


    "No...Is there no other way." Nie Kong held back the pain and gritted his teeth.


    "The concubine body can''t think of it, unless your body can be strong enough to maintain the power overflowing from the soul, but that is impossible." Ochiji shook her head, can accommodate the body of Daluo''s golden mid-term, how can the small world exist ?


    Nie Kong narrowed his eyes, "In short, it is trying to force himself to break through. If it''s Super 4, I don''t know if it will work?" He has been stagnant in Super 3 for a long time. He wants to keep his body, except There is no other way to break through.


    "I''ll try my best. If it doesn''t work, I can only trouble Big Snake Ji to use your body." Nie Kong broke the cauldron and sank, he controlled his collapsed body to gather all the arrogance.


    "Drink..." Nie Kong''s skin turned red, and he breathed heavily and silently guided the powerful energy in his body.I saw it spread out, and the substantive arrogance all shrank into his body, very strange.


    All visions disappeared, whether it was the spread of arrogance or the violent vibration.The space seemed dead, and only the body of Nie Kong under the blood moon was broken and repaired.Xuecai and the others looked anxiously at Nie Kong whose sky changed, and they were all worried.


    The Three Saints of the Lion King and several senior officials of the Taishi Bureau all gathered here to watch the situation.After all, the power exuded is too strong, strong enough to easily destroy the world.


    "Wang Fei Xuecai, what happened?" Xian Gu Yong asked seriously, holding the book.


    "Teacher, he... he has a physical problem, and I am really worried that he will be in danger." Xuecai felt the pain of Nie Kong''s tearing.


    "Could it be said that the magic power has increased too much, which has caused a backlash." A side of the fog of Taishi Bureau whispered.He has the same black and soft black hair as Xuecai, and she is like a white-collar lady in a uniform.


    "Because it is too strong, it can''t control the power in the body. It seems that if the situation becomes bad, Xuecai troubles you to use Xuexia wolf to destroy him, otherwise the world will be destroyed." Yuantang sighed, yes. Said with Xuecai.


    Ah Ye looked at the frogs at the bottom of the well and said, "Do you think that broken gun can hurt Nie Kong? Don''t be kidding. If you dare to talk nonsense, watch me kill you."


    "Master, don''t say those things, those little props are useless to the teacher. The teacher just gave me a little strength, I am too strong to imagine." Xuecai sighed and squeezed her hand slightly.With a click of the white silver gun, it was simply broken into two pieces, and then turned into powder.


    The gun that could kill the true ancestor became worthless in the hands of Yukina.


    The face of the Three Saints changed drastically, and his face was ugly."Speaking of which, nothing can threaten him."


    "Yes, my husband is very strong." Saya Hua said proudly. She is not so careless now, and her attitude towards Nie Kong is not to mention gentle.


    "With us guarding, there won''t be any accidents to Nie Kong." Nayue said coldly, almost couldn''t help but kill the three of the Lion King''s organs. Why did Yuantang speak too badly.


    "Then what to do now, do you watch him destroy the world?" Wuye whispered.


    "Don''t say bad things about the master, if the master wants to destroy the world, he can get rid of it as soon as he comes. Now you look at the master and see how he overcomes the difficulties..." said the fairy beast.She has been with Nie Kong for hundreds of years, and she has seen Nie Kong destroy several worlds.The master has become much gentler, unlike the tyrannical devil vampire demon before.She understood that they had always changed Nie Kong.


    "Well, we will try our best to protect the overflowing power from spreading, it will be fine." Xue Cai sighed lightly, her eyes never leaving the shadow of the sky.


    I saw the changes of Nie Kong''s four forms with my own eyes, each of which was more powerful than the original one.But how can such a powerful teacher have problems?

 1165 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01191, sequelae

    In the eyes of everyone, Nie Kong was still and there was no fluctuation of arrogance, but the vision of the environment did not disappear.


    All the arrogance was compressed into his body, except for the golden blood overflowing, there was a faint silver flow.The few girls that month were relieved that the static Nie Kong''s body collapsed slowly.


    Only seeing his body condensed in bright silver and gold, like two burning flames floating, burning his body.


    His body became stronger and stronger in the condensing of Qi, his muscles and muscles developed in the constant peristaltic movement towards perfection, and his body experienced ground-breaking changes in the continuous destruction, rebirth and forging.


    The situation of forced breakthrough requires a strong arrogance beyond the limit.For example, the original Wukong needs to gather energy for one minute to transform into a super three.Nie Kong is now going to be super four, and he needs more arrogance than Wukong''s super three, not many times.


    Nie Kong had already wanted to save everything, desperately gathering the bright silver flames in his body.Da Snake Ji looked at Nie Kong pitifully, but she didn''t expect that Nie Kong would be so attached to that small world body.


    "Ah...give me a breakthrough." When the arrogance in his body was full, Nie Kong only felt his body''s state eased.Nie Kong was very pleased, and it worked. After breaking through Super 4, he might be able to accommodate the mid-stage primordial spirit of Da Luo Jinxian.


    When his body couldn''t hold too much arrogance, Nie Kong''s body finally changed!!


    With the sound of dong dong, every position of his body was agitated.It can be felt that he is very different from the original. The bones and muscles, like steel in the fire, are tempered by energy to become tougher.


    His half-empty body radiated fierce brilliance, golden and silver.The two luxurious colors condense the power of his whole body.The gold is blood, and the silver is arrogance.The strong body that could accommodate Nie Kongchao''s third transformation is changing in a stronger direction.


    In the dazzling light, only Nie Kong''s short blood-red hair was seen, which suddenly grew to his waist!The original tall body shape has now been reduced to more than 170 cm.With that long red hair reaching up to the waist, and a handsome face, she has a very strange beauty, just like a very beautiful woman!!


    "Boom, boom..." Despite the strong power in the body, there was no aftermath strangely, and an inexplicable feeling was derived from the bottom of my heart.He roared fiercely, and his whole person appeared in front of them like blood red.


    The cloud-filled sky actually disappeared, and Nie Kong''s Super Four breakthrough succeeded, but the fluctuations that emanated would be so calm.Compared to breaking through the Super Three, it is almost two extremes.


    It is not Nie Kong''s control, because most of Nie Kong''s power is used to balance the power of the soul.


    "Huh, has the collapse stopped. Orochiji, there is no problem now, right?" Nie Kong let out a sigh, and Spirit Consciousness and Oziji were talking.


    "Hehe, you are too naive to think, you try to use your power to see." Da Snake Ji glanced at Nie Kong and said to him.


    Nie Kong frowned and couldn''t help using his arrogance slightly.Nie Kong was shocked to feel the pain of tearing from his body.He glanced at his body and found it was breaking down.


    "I see it." Ochiji smiled lightly, "Now your body and the soul are in relative balance, and you can barely accept it, but the concubine body is very surprised. You can actually use the body of a dimensional world. To accommodate the primordial spirit in the mid-term of the Daluo Jinxian.


    "No, isn''t it that you can''t use the strength of your body?" Not only will you lose your strength in the future, but your body can only maintain a super-4 state without being able to exert strength. Nie Kong is very depressed.Do you want women to protect yourself in the future? Don''t be kidding.


    "I can''t see through the body of your small world. It''s probably the transformation of the human emperor''s techniques and beliefs. Its potential is beyond the scope of the small world! If you can make a breakthrough, you may be able to fully use the power of your body. .But the problem has not been fundamentally solved. If you are breaking through to the peak of the Golden Immortal of Daluo, the body of the dimensional world will never be able to hold it." Da Snake Ji whispered.


    "One step counts as one step. I don¡¯t know how long it will take to break through the last step. At that time, there may be some changes. What is important now is that the strength of the body cannot be used temporarily, so how can I break through? Dimensional leave." Nie Kong said with a wry smile.


    "Hehe, haven''t you forgotten your concubine body? The concubine body and you have signed a life-and-death contract. As long as we both cultivate the primordial spirit, the concubine body can temporarily use the Poyuan Formation..." Said.


    "Huh, I can only rely on you, Osnake Ji." Nie Kong helplessly, now he has become a little white face of soft rice.It will take a long time for him to use his strength after breaking through Super Five.


    Otherwise, the second method is to create a body from part of Orochiji''s body to accommodate his soul!!


    "Well, the concubine body will help you. Now let''s leave this world quickly. You may have caught the super-strong soul fluctuations that emanated from the mid-term." At this point, Osnakeji''s face was covered. Dignified.


    "With the golden mid-term peak of the concubine body and your cultivation base in the mid-level golden fairy period, you will inevitably be incapable of facing a few of them, unless you and your concubine all have the peak power."


    She hadn''t cultivated her magical powers of the eight-part clutch technique, otherwise how many people would be able to separate out.


    Nie Kong frowned, he knew very well how strong the fluctuations would be from the primordial spirit of Da Luo''s golden mid-term!!


    "Well, get ready, I want to settle down. They are talking." Nie Kong glanced at the dozen or so females below and whispered.


    "Hurry up, my concubine has to double repair with you to use the Poyuan Formation." Da Snake Ji glanced at the girls below and said to him.


    Nie Kong nodded silently, and his body instantly fell below.Now he is empty and unable to show his strength, but there are too few people who can threaten him.Moreover, the body is not needed to fight against Japanese immortals, which is rarely encountered in the world of high martial arts in the second element.Even if they meet the super strong, they will protect themselves on the 18th.No matter how bad it is, Nie Kong can use his soul to protect himself if he doesn''t want his body.

 1166 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01192Leave bloodthirsty

    Nie Kong floated in front of them, with complexities on his face.As the saying goes, good fortune and misfortune depend on each other, and he really understood it at this time.Although his cultivation base had broken through, he didn''t know whether to be happy or depressed.Nie Kong felt lucky to be able to keep it as it is now.He really didn''t want to try again when the body was constantly breaking down and recovering.


    "Teacher, are you all right."


    That month they cast their caring eyes at Nie Kong. Compared with the original, Nie Kong has changed a little bit now.And Agurola''s several Lori kept looking at him with tears in their eyes.


    "Lord...Master, it was all your concubine who made you like that. Are you okay now?" Jiada said reproachfully.


    "It''s not your responsibility at all, you just dedicate yourself to your master. Peace of mind, it''s all right, but we must leave Xian Shen Island as soon as possible." Nie Kong looked at the void and let out a sigh of relief.


    Now that the Orochiji warned, Nie Kong can''t be careless.


    The daughters became Nie Kong''s canonized princess, so naturally they obeyed Nie Kong''s words and had nothing to say.Where did he go, where did they follow.


    As for the Celestial Beast and Gabriel, the two angels smiled happily and finally returned to their so-called home.I haven''t seen each other for a while, and I don''t know what happened to the sisters inside.


    "I''m leaving... Are you leaving? What''s wrong? Mom didn''t wake up while sleeping in the house." Nasha exclaimed, rushing inside to wake her mother.Senshen hasn''t changed at all, but he is sleeping in broad daylight.


    It is estimated that Zhengxiang, who is sleeping in the hall naked at this time, is like a kid.When Nie Kong got her, her expression with an open mouth that was about to exclaim was so cute.Probably never experienced, the supreme happiness between men and women.Nie Kong is stronger than any man, and has the highest physical and mental pleasure of double cultivation.


    "It doesn''t matter, I will take the villa away." Nie Kong originally wanted to move the entire Xian Shen City into the ring, but considering that there will be many men on the island, he gave up.


    "Eh... Are you leaving Xian God City?" Xian Gu Yong''s expression changed, and for the first time an anxiety flashed in his calm eyes.As Japan''s demon-killing agency, I do not want Nie Kong to leave Japan''s island jurisdiction.


    "Yes, I don''t know when to come back if there is no accident." Nie Kong nodded.


    "No...no, Xian Shen City is your territory?" Xian Gu Yong couldn''t sit still, frowning and asked at Nie Kong.


    "Is there a problem? If you want to know, you can follow it." Nie Kong chuckled lightly.


    "Well, I''m very curious about where you from the Fifth Real Ancestor came from." Xian Guyong smiled at the corner of his mouth, not afraid that Nie Kong would sell her.


    Nie Kong looked at the capable Wuye MM and motioned her to leave the area of ??the villa.Wuye plucked up courage, and looked like she was about to follow.As for the other two three saints


    "Let''s talk about it first, it is likely to stay for a long time." Nie Kong warned, and the two women hesitated, thinking that they could come back freely in the future. Why should they be afraid to stay for a long time?


    If the two women knew that Nie Kong was going to his Dingtian Ring, and it was an indefinite journey of time.


    The whole villa, Songtian and Nie Kong in the sky disappeared cleanly, and they were all placed in Nie Kong''s spacious Dingtian Ring.Although he can''t use his strength for the time being, fortunately, Orochiji''s help.It is great to be able to meet her and form a double repair partner with her.


    After collecting all the girls, Nie Kong came to the place where Orochiji was.He was the only one who could control the Yuanyuan Formation, but Nie Kong and her were able to communicate with each other during the double repair.


    Seeing his arrival, O Snake Ji, who was sitting cross-legged, smiled.She put on an attractive posture, waiting for Nie Kong''s favor as she swept the couch, and the nature of the snake was exposed.


    Nie Kong smiled helplessly, once he came inside the ring.Without a few decades, Da Snake Ji will definitely not let herself leave, she loves to pester herself saying she wants to practice.


    Having said that, double cultivation is indeed many times faster than self-cultivation!


    Fresh and with wisps of fairy air, she was dressed in a fairy-like gauze.It is hard to believe that she, who is perfectly wild in front of her, will actually be the only woman in her three-dimensional.For her likes and dependence, it is not in the same level as in the second dimension.


    The silhouettes of the two huddled together, Luo Shan relaxed, their bodies overlapped and became one.And outside, only a dozen meters wide blade hit the barrier of the void, rushing far, unexpectedly breaking the void through a dimensional barrier.


    A line of fluorescent flickering rushed into the black cracked black hole like a shooting star.The gap of the black hole gradually disappeared into the void along with the passing of faith, and the entire sky became calm again.


    The journey to the next dimensional world, after Nie Kong stayed for nearly ten years, finally started.


    Nie Kong didn''t expect much. He needed to spend the time in the ring to temper his body so that it could accommodate the power of the soul.Anyway, the power needed to break through the primordial spirit is too high.After breaking through the mid-term, there should be a slow increase.For example, Da Luo Jinxian, Da Luo Jinxian stagnated for a long time in the middle stage, and now he can only vaguely reach the threshold of breakthrough.


    Moreover, Orochiji is no better than Nie Kong, and is practicing diligently almost all the time.Nie Kong curiously asked her what the purpose of cultivation was all along, so that she almost appeared a demon.


    She belongs to a pure demon cultivator, and the purpose of her cultivation has always been to compete with natural selection and the law of the weak, just for the reason that she can survive.I met Nie Kong some time ago, and with Nie Kong''s company, she had one more reason.


    And when Nie Kong and the others disappeared, Yuantang and the others had been guarding the artificial island expecting Nie Kong and the others to return, but unfortunately, Nie Kong never appeared once.Even Dexian Gu Yong and Wu Ye did not return.


    What they didn''t know was that the two women had become Nie Kong''s women during the journey of dimension.Accompany him to travel around the entire second element.The mouthless beauty Xian Gu Yong, the misty leaves of the white-collar beauty, after all, can''t escape Nie Kong''s offensive and fall.

 1167 The collapse of the second element Text 01193, Amaterasu (mainline related)

    Within two days of Nie Kong''s departure, a tiny wave quietly appeared in the bloodthirsty world, looking for the wave of high spiritual power to come.Several powerful spiritual consciousness suddenly appeared after breaking through the dimensional barrier, like a rainstorm sweeping the bloodthirsty world several times, without leaving a corner.If you look closely, the atmosphere in the whole world is extremely depressing, and many people can''t breathe.


    "Are you leaving." In the magnificent building in the middle of Gao Tianyuan, four dignified and majestic cultivators were sitting cross-legged in the futon, adjusting their breaths to the normal results of their cultivation.The aura that they faintly spread is obviously very advanced.


    Although they control everything themselves, their spiritual consciousness broke through the dimension and descended into the bloodthirsty world, which shows how powerful their cultivation is.Compared with them, the gap between Nie Kong and them is not that big.


    "Well, we have wasted a bit of time when we see through the dimension. If the real body comes, maybe the time will catch up." Suzuo suddenly opened his deterrent eyes, and he looked at the father god in front of him and answered Tao.


    "Hmph, if it hadn''t been for the Three Emperors'' action last time, this situation would never have happened, leaving us with a small dimension with hundreds of holes!" In front of Izanaki, Gu Jing Wubo''s face appeared a little. Angry.


    "Father God forgive me. If you want to find a cultivator with hidden cultivation base from the three thousand worlds, it is really difficult! But as long as he goes all the way, I will definitely turn him into ashes!" Yue Duyi The face promised.


    "Don''t speak big words, the important thing now is to come up with a countermeasure to prevent the faith from being invisible plundered by him." Xu Zuo said coldly as if against Yuedu.


    "Hmph, then I have to listen. What countermeasures do you have? This Yuan belongs to your jurisdiction." Yuedu looked at him with cold eyes.


    "You two don''t quarrel, you have to look at you, do you have any countermeasures." Tian Zhao acted as the peacemaker of the two, Jiao Yan faced both, paying special attention to Xu Zuo.


    "I searched carefully dozens of times and found the dimensional traces left by him when he left. The location cannot be confirmed 100%, but it is very likely that the next target is within your jurisdiction, Amaterasu!" Suzuo said.


    "There is a dimension that specializes in the management of faith. If it is destroyed by him, then our faith will be reduced by a quarter, so we can''t go wrong!" Yue Du said cautiously.


    "Hehe, it''s the cultivation base of a little god at best, and he can''t escape from the palm of this god." Amaterasu, the Japanese sun god, who possesses the summit of Da Luo Jinxian, is naturally very confident.She is full of contentment, and her bright eyes are very pleasant.She has an ethereal temperament with a light, beautiful face and a slender figure like a fairy.


    "Don¡¯t be careless, if he is the same as the previous low-level cultivation base, it is impossible to escape the high-risk dimension with the Taiyi Golden Immortal power level. If you look down on him to escape again, it will definitely be very threatening. Now," Yue Du reminded him coldly.


    "Don''t let me down again." Yixanaqi closed his eyes again, and after half a scent, he spit out a rich fairy air.


    "Understood, Father God, I now have an imperfect plan. Even if I can''t dig him out all at once, I promise that he will be more difficult to plunder the faith of the dimension than before." As if she had a ghost idea, her eyes There was a trace of contentment.


    "I''ll leave it to you." After saying that, Izanagi closed his eyes again and immersed himself in his practice.It takes a long time to retreat once, so you won''t be awakened by a small incident.


    Amaterasu bowed his head and stood up from the futon.Things are so tight that she can''t tolerate her practice.The task given to her by God the Father must be completed.And the rest of Shizuo and blasphemy followed Yixanaqi and closed his eyes.


    There is only one shadow in the vast hall.Her pretty face was annoyed, and she probably hated Nie Kong too hard in her heart.Not only disturbed their practice, but also ruined their plans!


    "Since you are coming to the dimension under my jurisdiction, let me reform it by the way, and it won''t be satisfactory to you." The powerful and boundless consciousness spread out and enveloped those several dimensions.


    The two-dimensional world is very big, and it takes a long time for her to explore all the cultivation base of the Da Luo Jinxian peak.Having noticed many multi-dimensional elements, he found that there was no problem with the one that absorbed the most beliefs in the front.But she understood that she couldn''t find his traces with her spiritual sense, otherwise the few of them wouldn''t keep staring.With his hidden power, the fluctuations he radiated were almost exactly the same as those in the dimensional world.


    If he didn''t use the power of divine consciousness, he would hardly find Nie Kong''s position.Perhaps Nie Kong''s body belongs to one of the benefits of the second element, which is to cover up his identity.


    "There is no problem with the dimension at present, arrange the changes of the dimension as soon as possible, and look forward to his arrival." Amaterasu nodded his head with satisfaction, and the terrible spiritual sense spread out, actually manipulating the substantial and strong belief to transform the dimensional world.


    "The three emperors of Huoyundong who have the heavenly way of monitoring can''t act wantonly now, and won''t obstruct him to kill him." The three emperors are the power of cultivation after gaining merit, their gods are only lower than the saints, and they can be as immortal as the saints. Immortal.But there are really many restrictions, and freedom is limited to Huoyun Cave.Unlike the saints, they will suffer from cause and effect.The saints do not suffer from cause and effect, but will transfer to their disciples.


    Nie Kong didn''t know that his breakthrough would cause the current consequences, and a beautiful fairy stared at her.Different from Da She Ji''s simplicity, she wants to eat people.Nie Kong accidentally fell into her hands.


    It¡¯s just beyond her expectation that Nie Kong has a big Luo Jinxian, and there is a master who may break through the top of the big Luo Jinxian at any time. They miscalculated that the big snake girl who appeared will help Nie Kong!!


    If you want to say Ochiji, but they have been acquaintances in cultivation, and they have "bullyed" Ochiji several times.

 1168 The collapse of the second element body 01194, come to the date

    The world outside the ring is six times faster than the one inside the ring, and Nie Kong can spend the time difference with the girl inside.Generally speaking, Orochiji must occupy more than half of the time, and the rest is only freely allocated to Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong wanted to be gentle with the girls, and the other was to try to get girls who hadn''t had time to get them, and wanted to make up for their regrets.


    I don¡¯t know how many years have passed because it¡¯s too long to remember time.


    "Is the destination here?" Nie Kong, who had always been happy in the ring, received the call from Qi Ling Angelika, and Nie Kong was about to jump out of his own space.


    "Nie Lang, you must be careful, it seems that it is a little different from usual now." Before Nie Kong left, the gentle Orochiji said to Nie Kong.Da Snake Ji knows a lot of things that Nie Kong doesn''t know, so Nie Kong often obeys her wife''s instructions.


    Nie Kong nodded and appeared in front of the black hole.Although the space was scratching his body, he couldn''t hurt his very tough body.Even if he can''t use arrogance, his own body has strong power.


    Perhaps as Orochiji had expected, when Nie Kong jumped out of the dark black hole, the surrounding space actually sent out an extremely unstable wave.Obviously it was not caused by myself, because I couldn''t control the vibration at all, and I watched the continuous explosion around.


    Nie Kong''s face was solemn, could it be said that there was any danger.The first reaction was to think that the three-dimensional immortal cultivator came to destroy him, but found that there was no other change except for the strong vibration of the space.


    Spiritual knowledge spread across the entire world, and unexpectedly found that belief was only a lot more than the previous world!!There are more girls in love than the King-Russian, it seems that it is a world that Nie Kong is very familiar with.


    Unlike the last bloodthirsty, crossing the river by feeling the stones.Fortunately, with good luck, he was able to change the plot and plunder all two-thirds of his faith.


    It should be said that the reason caused by his appearance, so that the space is unstable for a while.Unfortunately, Nie Kong couldn''t use the power in his body, so he couldn''t control it, letting the vibration of the space hit his body.The surrounding buildings are not so lucky, and many are destroyed by the shock.Fortunately, they knew that an accident would happen, and there was no one within a few kilometers


    "Buzz..." The continuous sound of police sirens resounded throughout the bustling city.This situation is so similar to the background of Zhan Ji Zero.Space vibrations led to the emergence of NOVA.


    Nie Kong looked up at the top of his head as he walked. There seemed to be something moving in the highest sky that he could see.


    "Pandora, IS?" Nie Kong frowned. There were about four in number. His figure was slender, and something that looked like a human figure gradually emerged.Several girls in strange costumes were soaring in the sky, and several missile-like objects were fired from their weapons, and they were rushing towards Nie Kong.


    White alloy wrapped their bodies, shimmering with cold light, and occasionally exposed skin was very fair.After putting on that kind of equipment, it is very similar to Pandora in IS and Zero Fighter.He was in a mechanical suit, and he was wrapped in tights that he had never seen before.The back is equipped with a flying thruster, and the hand carries a weapon similar in shape to a golf bag.Completely distorts the laws of the real world and can exert superhuman strength.


    "Did you come to the world of the fighter woman?" There was no time for Nie Kong to think about it, because the missile was launched at him.Nie Kong dexterously turned sideways, very able to dodge the dense missiles.


    Not to mention the help of spiritual sense, Nie Kong saw that it was dozens of times faster than the missile.The straight line speed of those missiles is very slow for him.


    The street in the original direction was suddenly surrounded by a burst of dazzling light.Immediately afterwards, a deafening explosion and a violent shock wave directly hit Nie Kong.


    The missile exploded in the back, razing the surrounding ten meters to the ground.The wind pressure equivalent to a strong typhoon swept through and knocked down many floors.


    Nie Kong reflexively raised his arm to make the bleeding whip come, but thinking that he had no power, he couldn''t help but shook his head with a wry smile.The women who stood firmly and looked at the sky.


    Swept by the wind pressure equivalent to a strong typhoon, the streets that were still in my line of sight until just now disappeared without a trace.The power is very powerful, and the force value is comparable to the previous world!!


    "What world did you come to..." Nie Kong was strangely normal, because he couldn''t judge by the few girls in front of him, even though the girls in the sky were all pretty and cute.


    He calmly patted the dust on his body, his body hidden in the floor like a ghost, no one could see it.


    "Ah, where did the enemy go?" The lead girl with a stern face scanned the surroundings and radioed his partner.


    "Captain, could it be said that we wiped him out? The elf''s reaction seems to have disappeared." A girl in equipment behind whispered, indeed, as she said, the space alarm has now been eliminated.


    "Impossible, how could the elf be destroyed so easily? All members were immediately vigilant and searched out his location as soon as possible, and must protect the entire city." She gave orders to several women, and her body hovered in the sky first.


    As a captain, she has experienced many things. Knowing that the power fluctuations of the elves have indeed disappeared, she naturally hopes that the elves will return to the other side of the space.


    The girls soared in the sky, but none of them could see Nie Kong''s figure.With the help of spiritual sense, it was too easy for Nie Kong to avoid them.It''s not the time to fight, otherwise he would have called Pandora and Ye and the others to come out and teach the mech girls to let them know what a body is.


    In the new world, the first thing is to confirm its pattern and background.After understanding, it will definitely be easier to penetrate into the plot..


    Seemingly nothing, the women left with regret.After a few minutes, Nie Kong appeared from the hidden corner with an evil and feminine smile.Did you mistake yourself for being like NOVA? What kind of world would it be?

 1169 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01195Qinli

    At an altitude of 10,000 meters, there is a fortress that looks like a ship floating above the clouds, a height that is difficult to see with normal eyesight.Moreover, the alloy body reflects a layer of streamer, which can have its own anti-stealth system.Such a high-tech fortress is difficult to create with the manpower of the next generation, only the supernatural power of magic emerges above the sky of 10,000 meters.


    The mechanical walls dominated by pale colors spread along the hatch.The passage in the warehouse reminds people of a spaceship, a type of science fiction.The interior of the space battleship that will appear in the dramatic story of the story, or similar to the submarine channel.


    To put it simply, the interior of the spacecraft extends into a semi-elliptical shape, with a table in the center that reminds people of a solemn meeting room.


    The left and right sides are connected with gentle stairs, and continue down the stairs, and the crew can be seen operating precision electronic instruments on the lowest level.The overall scenery looks slightly dim, and the light from the screens set up everywhere declares his existence.


    "Commander, the elf''s reaction has disappeared." The expression in front looked at the woman who was very sleepy and wanted to sleep, and said in a very listless voice.Wearing clothes that look like military uniforms, women in their twenties.Her beautiful silver hair is tied back, and her eyes have visibly dark circles.In her military uniform pocket, a scarred bear doll can be seen sticking out.The look of decadence is not as capable as a soldier.


    "What happened to the space earthquake."


    For the commander, a slightly too cute voice came out, and the girl with the crimson military uniform on her shoulders appeared.Tie the blood-red hair with a large black ribbon into a very rare double ponytail type. The small body is like the round eyes of a black Go chess, with a doubled lollipop in his mouth.She is thirteen or fourteen years old, it is hard to believe that she will be a commander at that age.


    "Currently the situation is stable, there are no casualties, and the vibration level is Class B." A tall man stood beside the Captain Xi, bowing gently like a housekeeper.He has curly hair and a tall nose unlike the Japanese, and the youth has a handsome but slightly frivolous appearance.


    "Where''s the elves in the present world, can you find his location." The commander holding a lollipop raised his eyebrows slightly, very cute.


    "Commander, the members of AST have already left, and the elves are back to neighbors." The young man muttered.


    "Stupid pig, can you believe the group of mentally retarded idiots in AST." The girl glared at the man, and scolded the man in front of her in a very dirty tone.Facing the verbal abuse with a full S-shaking tone, he didn''t feel uncomfortable at all, but a relaxed look on his face.


    "Execute immediately." The commander of the red-haired girl issued an order.


    "I am using radar to search all the creatures in that area, please wait..." said a crew member who was tapping on the computer. The scenery of the large screen in front of them changed and they switched to the specific location of Nie Kong.


    Everything within a few kilometers appears on the screen without any omission, and the resolution can be enlarged and reduced.Slowly, a small black moving dot appeared on the screen.


    The decadent beauty narrowed her eyes and ordered them to enlarge the picture.A slightly vague silhouette suddenly appeared in their eyes.He was tall and taller than a centimeter, with long blood-red silky hair. The only strange thing was that he was wearing a slim-fitting male suit.The images captured by satellites show that she is so strange and beautiful.


    "It''s the first time I saw the strange elf with red hair. Could it be your sister of the commander..." the young man''s eyes lit up and he joked at the piano seated in the commander''s position.


    Qinli bit the lollipop hard, but stomped his foot hard.The intense pain made his face pale, but he looked excited.


    "Lingyin, analyze her information." Qinli ordered to the decadent beauty.


    "Comprehensive degree of danger: B, scale of space shock caused: B, spiritual outfit: unknown, angel: unknown, identification name of the elf, unknown. According to analysis, she belongs to the elf that appeared for the first time!" The data at hand replied.As an organization dealing with elves, they seem to have encountered many visitors from different spaces.


    "There will be a new elf coming, and it can freely converge the fluctuations of the elf, similar to the nightmare of the identification name, can it freely go back and forth between the two worlds?" Commander Qinli said to himself.


    The appearance of elves will cause space shock.Although the scale is large and small.But as long as the area where the elves appear, it will be destroyed like a bomb burst.As a result, those who regard elves as dangerous and want to annihilate elves by force, belong to the Land Self-Defense Force''s responsibility against the elves, AST.


    "Commander, don''t worry, she seems to be a weak woman after hiding the elf''s reaction. No one should find her true identity, except when using elf power." The frivolous young man said lazily.


    If Nie Kong heard their conversation, he would probably laugh with anger.The reason is that a few of them actually treat her as a girl.


    "Stupid pig, I am worried about whether she will be dangerous to humans." Most elves have no desire to destroy at first, and the space that appears is out of their control.And some people blindly think that elves will only bring disasters to humans, so the first thing they do after discovering elves is to destroy them, such as the AST organization!!


    "Although he hasn''t discovered his ability for the time being, she can avoid AST''s attack instead of taking the initiative to see. She is not a cruel elf, right?" Lingyin said.


    "Hehe, Commander, how is your plan going? Do you want to use her to test whether it can be successful?" The man chuckled and looked at the red-haired girl with ponytails.


    Qinli raised his eyebrows, as if thinking about something, then nodded and said: "I will observe her situation temporarily. The plan to implement the seal must wait until her next visit, and I have never had a chance to explain it clearly to her."

 1170 The collapse of the second element body 01196, neighbor origami

    The world in front of me was almost zero degrees, and people resumed the busy streets after the spatial earthquake, without any sense of tension at all.


    Lazy eyes scanned the surroundings. Walking on the street, he attracted the attention of many people with his special beautiful posture.The appearance has four points of feminine femininity, six points of masculine man.


    He was said to be a man, but his face and long blood-red hair draped behind made him look like a girl.She said she was a girl, but she was wearing men¡¯s clothes and her chest did not bulge at all.The handsome face and the different temperament attract many people regardless of gender.


    After coming to the world, Nie Kong must understand its background, but the most important thing now is to find a place to stay.Unfortunately, the surrounding environment is too crowded to move out.Now that you are alone, don''t ask too much for now.


    Therefore, Nie Kong''s spiritual knowledge was covered, and he found a school unique to the second dimension.Judging from the blue sailor suits worn by the young and beautiful girls outside the college, it is a Japanese college.With the school, Nie Kong''s choice of a place to stay was much easier, of course, he had to be near the school.


    Nie Kong used spiritual knowledge to eliminate it, and finally found a wooden attic in a community one kilometer away from the school.There are not many people living around the empty house, and the surrounding environment is very quiet and comfortable.


    As for money, Nie Kong is used to making it by himself with the power of the Great Realm King God.There is no spiritual sense now, so I feel a little headache.


    Fortunately, Big Snake Ji has not been immersed in the cultivation for a short time, otherwise Nie Kong would not wake her up to help herself because of that little incident.Nie Kong was speechless, the consequence of relying too much on his own power before.


    After listening to Nie Kong''s request, Da Snake Ji showed a dumbfounded expression.Fortunately, she loved Nie Kong very much and would satisfy all his unreasonable requests.


    It only takes her one thought to make Japanese currency or something.Because she used to be the first Da Luo Jinxian to create the dimension of the King of Fighters, that little thing was simply easy to come by.


    After spending a little time, Nie Kong finally bought the three-story attic house.On the whole, the house is spacious for one person, but Nie Kong knew that many people would live with him in the future.


    After spending a little time preparing the daily necessities, Nie Kong settled down here, and then he had to understand the background of the world and the last major event.Just after opening the entrance door and changing his shoes, Nie Kong found a truck with the words "White Horse Express" blocking the door of his attic.


    He was stunned. He didn''t think there were any people at first, but he didn''t expect that when he came, he would follow him with another neighbor.


    "Big sister, can you help move things." Clear and sweet, but without any emotional fluctuations.Listening to her voice, it seems to be a young girl of fourteen or five years old.


    Nie Kong blushed terribly, not shy, but angry.A big man himself, actually mistaken himself for a woman.He was about to refuse and glanced up inadvertently.


    I saw that the girl had a refreshing trigger, exquisite and perfect facial features, like a cold ice beauty.The development of the body is very pertinent. The slender and tall body with a beautiful face exudes a different kind of beauty.She seems to have just moved in, so her luggage is in the car.


    Nie Kong looked at her very familiarly. One was that she was the one who chased and killed herself in the morning, and the other was that she was deeply impressed by her in his mind.


    "What big sister, I am a man." Nie Kong glared at her.Hearing Nie Kong''s masculine voice, the girl stepped back in shock, watching Nie Kong vigilantly.


    "I''m sorry, I made a mistake. My name is Yuanyi Origami, and I just moved from another city. Please take care of me in the future." She bowed politely, and then introduced herself.If it hadn''t been for admitting that Nie Kong was a woman, she might not dare to come and talk to Nie Kong based on her personality.


    Upon hearing the name of Yuanyi Origami, Nie Kong only felt that he had put together all the familiar things in his mind.He stared his eyes wide, and did not expect that he would come to the world of Date Fight.Although the dating force is not high, the abilities of some elves are not trivial.


    Touichi Origami in front of me is clearly the wizard of AST, who is hostile to the elves. My parents died of unfavorable orphans since childhood.Now what is the situation when a person moves and becomes his neighbor?


    "No, did you move in by yourself?" Nie Kong asked in surprise.


    "Well, because I was promoted from the third grade of junior high school to the first grade of high school during the summer vacation, it happened that I signed up for Lai Zen High School and was accepted." She explained softly, her tone of voice unchanged.


    Didn''t the story begin? Nie Kong thought that was really great.I remember that when she and Wuhe Shidao were in the first year of college, Shixiang the elves came to the world.


    "In the future, we will be neighbors. Please come and ask me if you have anything. Let''s help you carry your luggage now." Nie Kong chuckled lightly and came to the back of the truck and hugged the cardboard box with the luggage.


    Yuanyi Origami nodded, and acquiesced to Nie Kong to help her.Due to the death of her parents when she was young, Yuanyi Origami shut her heart down since she was a child, so she has a cold look.If someone can break into her heart, her feelings will be hotter than many others.


    "Thank you." She whispered, probably the first time she talked to a man.Nie Kong looked at her with a gentle face, and Yuanyi made origami as his neighbor. It seemed that he had chosen the right residence.


    "You''re welcome, you call me Nie Kong. If there is no accident, I might be a teacher in your school." Nie Kong said openly.


    It was a great surprise for him to understand the story of the world on the first day here.The ignorance of the last experience of the world, but has its own power so it is easy to get through.Now that I have lost my strength, I can come to a world I am familiar with, it is really reassuring.It''s just that Nie Kong didn''t know that his special arrival, appearing from another world, was already an elf.


    The two of them were busy for a while, and finally packed all her luggage, but it was already six o''clock in the evening.


    Nie Kong invited her to have dinner in her attic, because it was too late to make it, and she didn''t buy a lot of daily necessities.


    She apologized, hid in Nie Kong''s kitchen privately, made a rich dinner for Nie Kong, and said she wanted to thank Nie Kong.I have to say that Yuichi origami''s cooking skills are good, and I am used to living by myself.

 1171 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01197, the help of Latatosk

    The next day, Nie Kong put on a black suit and set off towards the school.It''s a pity that his height is condensed to 170 cm, which makes him less masculine and handsome.His situation was similar to that of Demon Dad''s back then, and his soul was too strong for his body to bear.


    When I went out, I happened to see an origami in a cute blue college sailor suit about to go to school.She was holding a small bag in her hand, and she was surprised to see Gu Jing Wubo''s pretty face after Nie Kong went out.Nie Kong greeted her with a good morning greeting, she was a little unaware of what to do.


    "Morning... early."


    "You happened to be on the way with Origami, so you can go to school together." Facing the cold Origami, Nie Kong did not back down.


    "Huh..." She opened her big cute eyes, as if to say why.The first time she saw her exaggerated expression, it was probably Nie Kong''s sudden bold words that scared her.


    "Didn''t you say it yesterday? I might come to Zen High School as a teacher." Nie Kong has a lot of experience as a teacher, and he estimates that he has a great chance of succeeding.Without the ability, everything is very challenging.Unlike in the past, Nie Kong can use the ability to hypnotize the perverted principal to make a deal with him.


    Origami''s bright eyes glanced at him and remained silent.


    "Not willing?" Nie Kong said casually.


    "No, it''s just that I''m not used to walking side by side with others for a while." Origami shook her head gently and replied. It was the first time she had contact with other boys.No, to be correct, and all ordinary people.


    Fortunately, Nie Kong understands her cold and hot personality, otherwise her self-confidence must be undermined.The two arrived at the so-called Lai Zen High School one after another, but the expressionless origami rarely spoke to Nie Kong.


    Walking on the sidewalk of the school, their two outstanding and tall figures attracted the attention of many students.But almost no students know them because it is not long before the new school year starts.


    Before arriving at the entrance of the teaching building, Origami turned to bid farewell to his neighbor Nie Kong, and changed his slender waist into the inner shoes.Nie Kong''s Lingzhi swept towards the school and identified the principal''s office location.


    "Commander, there is an emergency. Yesterday''s unidentified elves appeared in the human Laizhan High School!"


    Seeing the message from the mobile phone, a gentle and lovely piano took out the black ribbon from his pocket and tied it to his blood-red ponytail.At the same time, her personality seemed to change suddenly.From a middle school student to a commander.


    She moved to the bathroom and turned on the phone to connect to the telephone line belonging to the army in charge of Latatosk.


    "Please confirm the purpose of his trip. Be sure to protect the safety of the school. I will return to work as soon as possible!" After saying that, Qinli frowned.In any case, she would never allow anyone to destroy the school.


    There is her very important person in the university, Wuhe Shizhi sister who has been fond of since childhood!


    "Understand!" He answered solemnly in his ears, although with a decadent breath.The piano took out a lollipop from his pocket, which has become a habitual job.The first thing to do is to ask the teacher for leave.


    With a special tool to pick up and drop off, Qinli soon arrived on the 10,000-meter-high airship, the headquarters of Latatosk.


    Seeing her coming, the frivolous young man came flatteringly.Qinli stepped hard on his foot and ran straight to her position.


    "Tell her details in detail." After sitting in the commander''s chair, she dangled her feet and questioned several of her men.


    "At eight o''clock in the morning, as an elf, she and a sergeant from AST appeared at Lai Zen High School, and the wizard had no doubt about his identity. Through observations, he learned that his purpose is to do Zen High School. A teacher of China," said decadent Lingyin curiously.


    "From the current situation, does the goal yearn for the ordinary life of human beings? If that is the case, let''s take action and negotiate with the school as soon as possible." Qinli nodded and responded.


    "Haha, Commander, are you ready to use her? We have been preparing for a long time." Shen Wuyue smiled.


    "Indeed, the danger of the elf at the moment is very low, so it is appropriate to use her as the beginning of the plan." Qinli whispered.


    "Are you really going to do this, Qinli?" Lingyin said.


    "That''s right. Because our organization exists here, there is nothing we can do about it. Please." After speaking, Qinli let out a sigh of relief.


    Once the elves have escaped the detection of the organization, they must pretend to be people around and contact them.Therefore, all crew members must receive at least one month of troupe performance training.


    "I understand, but the elf with an unknown name is different from what I saw before. He seems to be a man," Lingyin said.


    "Will there be male elves?" Qinli''s eyes widened, and he looked at Nie Kong on the screen closely, as if he wanted to distinguish.


    "It hasn''t been confirmed yet, but judging from what he wears. Even if the other person is not a man, he will like to be a man."


    "Oh, he...he must be a female companion in men''s clothing." Shen Wuyue yelled, unwilling to admit the facts.


    "It doesn''t matter, whether the other party is a man or a woman, our organization will succeed. Now we temporarily arrange him in the school so that the target can contact her." Qinli said contentedly.


    "Understood, I have communicated with the school." Although the number of organizations is not very large, Latatosk has great power.


    Ever since, with their back push.When Nie Kong came to the principal''s office, the principal received him with a smile on his face.He looked stunned and didn''t understand what was going on.


    "My name is Nie Kong, and the purpose of this trip is to apply for the position of a teacher in Zen High School." Nie Kong thought he would go through some assessments, but unexpectedly, the principal agreed to him without asking Nie Kong at all. Status and qualifications!


    Nie Kong was very puzzled, and asked again for confirmation, "Is it really possible?"


    "Well, now there are several positions in the school for you to choose, you can choose one yourself." The principal said gently.


    "Then I will teach first grade mathematics." Nie Kong thought for a while, and directly chose a subject that he had confidence in.

 1172 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01198, Wuhe Shiori

    "Because I have something to leave, my classmates... Now I want to introduce the new teacher who will guide you in the future math class instead of me." Before the podium, a middle-aged man with eyes announced the unexpected news. .The classmates in the classroom let out an uproar of surprise.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, please come in."


    Nie Kong, who was waiting at the door of Class 1 Class B, heard the words of his former teacher. He tried to put on a serious expression to conceal the evil charm that his appearance carried.After feeling good, he opened the closed wooden door of the classroom.


    Seeing his appearance, more than forty classmates stared at Nie Kong with wide eyes.A black male teacher''s uniform, with an evil smile on his face.But strangely, there was a gentle expression in his eyes.


    Two kinds of temperament with almost a big gap appeared in a person, and because long hair was difficult to distinguish between men and women at once, their strange posture shocked their eyes.


    "Ah...I''m Nie Kong, I will teach you math classes from now on, please take care of me in the future!" After Nie Kong finished writing his name on the blackboard, he bowed in courtesy.


    When the male classmates heard Nie Kong''s voice, their faces were immediately disappointed, while the girls were very active.The only expressionless face was the silver-haired girl sitting on a window-Origami sauce.


    When Nie Kong met her, he was surprised.Unexpectedly, the teaching class would coincide with her class.Nie Kong remembered that in the plot, she seemed to be in the same class as Wuhe Shidao.But after a few laps, I didn''t see him.


    "Now we will start the roll call, and those who arrive will answer." The strange Nie Kong had to check whether his name was in the roll call book.


    "Yuanyi origami!" Nie Kong looked at his neighbor girl and found that she raised her hand and responded, as capable as a soldier.After Nie Kong read two-thirds, he finally saw a familiar surname.


    "Wuhe Shidao! Hey, that''s not right, Wuhe Shizhi!!" Halfway through reading, Nie Kong was dumbfounded on the spot, his eyes swept down in disbelief.


    "Here...to." First he heard a weak girl''s voice, and then a pretty girl appeared in his sight.Wearing a youthful and beautiful sailor suit, light blue hair draped behind his jade shoulders.With cute cheeks and big talking eyes, she is the only girl in the class who can match origami.


    "Eh...you...are you a boy?" Nie Kong blurted out without thinking.


    Wuhe Shizhi Qiao blushed and said, "Teacher, do I really look like a boy without any feminine charm."


    It would make people mistaken for a boy, and it severely hit Wuhe Shizhi''s self-confidence and beauty as a woman. It was more lethal than any curse.


    Nie Kong did not expect that things would find such a dramatic change, and it would actually reverse a person''s gender.


    "I''m very sorry, I think Huayan regards the Wuhe Shizhi on the list as Wuhe Shidao, and when I saw that she would be a cute girl, I was very surprised. I am not denying your cuteness." Nie Kong Khanran, almost made an oolong.


    "It''s not cute," Shizhi said in a low blush.


    Nie Kong vomited blood. Not only was she physically, but she was also a girl in her heart, which was very different from the date battle she knew about!!


    "Now the roll call is over, everyone, be quiet and start the class." He finally understood the meaning of Oshaji''s words, and the current dimension is indeed different from before.


    "If you want to change a world, don''t you know that it will cause the loss of faith." Nie Kong muttered to himself, but it was not his consideration.


    "Shiori, you''re back." He tied his hair into a double ponytail with a black ribbon, a small and cute body.Familiar cheeks, no matter how you look at them, are his sister Qinli.She is not surprised to see her sister at home. What Shiori is strange is the personality and the temperament that emanates from the whole body is different from usual.On her left and right, there are two guards in military uniforms.


    "Qinli?" Shizhi said uncertainly.


    "Shiori, you can''t even recognize your lovely sister. Although I knew you had a bad memory, I didn''t expect it to be so bad." said Qinli, who was biting a lollipop.


    Shiori''s cheeks shed a few drops of sweat, and it should be impossible for her lovely sister to call her name directly. She felt confused in her mind.


    "By the way, who are those two people?"


    "Calm down, there is something you must understand before you can continue to explain other doubts." After saying that, Qinli pointed to the front TV screen in the hall.


    The screen shows the situation where Shiori meets a teacher and people in mechanical armor fighting today. It is probably a video of a space earthquake.


    "Hey, why is there Teacher Nie Kong on it?" Shizhi said.


    "He is not a human being, he is an elf, a monster whose true identity is unknown. As long as he appears in the world, even if he does not have the will, the space shock caused will destroy the surroundings. So far, the reason for the space shock phenomenon is his. The impact caused by the appearance of the elves." Lingyin said.


    "What?" Shizhi''s eyes widened.


    Space earthquakes are eroding mankind and the world, an unreasonable phenomenon.


    "Oh... Although the scale is not the same, the small scale is about a few meters as large. If it is a large scale, it can simply open a big hole in the mainland. For example, the first spatial earthquake discovered 30 years ago-Ou The Asia-Pacific Air Disaster!" The shock that occurred 30 years ago, with a death rate of more than 100 million, caused a sensation in the world.


    "You... You said that the space shock was caused by Teacher Nie Kong?" Shi Zhi couldn''t believe.


    "Hehe, you are really stupid. Didn''t you listen carefully? It is not their own will to cause the spatial shock, they are not wrong." Qinli taught his lovely sister in a very S tone.


    "You see the few people floating in the sky, they have power beyond ordinary people. AST, the special elves!"


    "Specifically, what organization is it?"


    Qinli raised his eyebrows and assumed a natural attitude.


    "It''s very simple. As soon as the elves show up, they will come to the scene to kill the elves!" Qinli said naturally.


    "Kill?" Nie Kong''s shadow appeared in Shizhi''s mind. He was not wrong at all.

 1173 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01199, the battle begins

    He is no different from ordinary people. Although he was a little depressed when he said he was a boy, he would praise himself as cute.He is not a bad person and should not be sanctioned by private wishes!!


    "Because according to common sense, it is indeed the best solution to kill them, so as to eliminate the unstable factors that threaten human safety. Dangerous creatures equivalent to nuclear bomb level are left alone. Dangerous creatures equivalent to nuclear bomb level are left alone. Regardless, although there will only be a small-scale explosion now, it is difficult to guarantee that one day a major Eurasian air disaster will occur again." There is no emotion in Qin Li''s tone, as if he is telling a little thing.


    "For...why? For the simple reason to prevent...so kill the elves!" she murmured.


    "Why do you ask?" Qinli put his hand on his chin with interest, and continued: "They are monsters. As long as they appear in our world, they will definitely cause space shock."


    "But didn''t you say that? Space shock will happen automatically, and it has nothing to do with the will of the wizard."


    "It has been verified that the explosion caused by the elves in the present world has nothing to do with my own wishes, but the consequences of the battle and destruction of AST are all due to them." Qin Li muttered.


    "Probably because the people called AST actively attacked the elves?" Said Seori, who thought of creatures very well.


    "Who knows, those are just speculations. Perhaps before AST takes any action, the elves may have happily ruined the peace of the world." Jinli joked.


    "He should...impossible." Shi Zhi paled.


    Seeing Shizhi''s fear, Qinli shrugged, "I only met you for the first time. There was no intersection between them before. But you are so partial to the elf. Do you like him?"


    "It''s... not! I just don''t think anyone should be killed casually, and there should be other solutions." Shi Zhiqiao blushed, but she shook her head firmly to retort.There is only a little good feeling at best, not like it.


    "Others." Hearing what Shizhi said, Qinli let out a sigh, and continued to ask: "I ask you, do you think there are other ways to prevent it besides elimination?"


    Hearing Qinli''s rhetorical question, Shi Zhi was stunned for a moment, and then slowly said after a long time: "I...I don''t have one, but it''s best to have a good conversation with him before taking the shot to confirm the answer."


    "Really, we can help you talk to him and help you save the elf." Hearing his sister''s answer, the two white tiger teeth were slightly exposed in the Qin, and a snicker appeared.


    "Hey, why me?" Shizhi opened his mouth in amazement, with a trembling smile in the piano, as if he had seen the bait fish!!


    "I just said that all of us will help you and gather all the power of the Latatosk organization to support the Shizhi. Now you can answer your initial question-who are we?"


    Qinli gracefully folded his hands on his upper body, with his two lower legs cocked."Listen, there are roughly two solutions to the elves. One is the AST approach, which gathers all the combat power to annihilate the elves. The other is to talk to the elves. Our goal is to talk to the elves. To solve the problem of space shock by not killing the elves. Latatosk, the purpose is to establish an organization."


    Why is Qinli affiliated to that organization, and why is it himself?There are too many problems to care about, and Shiori feels very distressed."Why is it that your organization needs to support me?"


    "It should be said that the original organization of Latatosk was established for the sake of Shizhi." Qinli said lightly.


    "Wait a minute! What do you mean?" Shiori showed a surprised expression.


    "Oh, you will understand the truth in the future, isn''t it great now? Our organization will use all the personnel and all the technology to support your actions. Or, do you plan to watch the elves die in the hands of AST?" Qinli squinted his eyes and said in a cold tone.


    The elves had nothing to do with the nephew, but she felt very heavy in her heart and didn''t want to see that ending.


    "As for you just said that you want me to save the elves, what is the specific method? I am an ordinary human being without any ability at all..." Shizhi said in confusion.


    A smile appeared in the piano, "It''s very simple, let the elves like you!"


    Shiori felt that today''s surprise was much more than that of the childhood, and he couldn''t keep up with his sister''s thinking.


    "Sorry, I don''t quite understand what you mean."


    "You must have an intimate conversation with the elf, the next romantic date, and finally let the elf fall in love with you." Qinli said proudly.


    "Well, why love... love can solve the problem of space shock?" Shizhi was silly.


    "If we want to solve the problem of space quake by a method other than elimination, we must persuade the elves to change their minds. As long as we understand the truth that the world is so beautiful, the elves will certainly not be ruined indiscriminately. As the saying goes, as long as you fall in love, you can Discover the beauty of the world! So you must date the elves and try to make the elves like you!"


    Shi Zhiqiao blushed like a lantern when she heard her sister''s words, "Your statement is too far-fetched, Nie Kong...How could Teacher Nie Kong like me? I...I don''t think that method will...will work! "


    "Shut up, it''s up to me if it doesn''t work, you have no right to refute it. It doesn''t matter if you don''t fully agree with me. But since you don''t want to kill the elf, you can only choose the method I said. !" Qin Li stopped her sister from speaking with an indiscriminate tone.


    "I...I know, if I have time, I will talk to Teacher Nie Kong..." Shizhi said reluctantly.


    "Not just to talk, I definitely want to date him and make him like you. My sister is so cute, how could he not like it." Qinli smiled, and Shizhi was very upset.

 1174 The collapse of the second element Text 01200, a blessing in disguise?

    Nie Kong was very annoyed, because many people mistakenly identified him as a girl because of his long blood red hair, it was a shame for him.If you say that you are taller than 180 before, with the height of 35 cm increased by Super Four Transformation.The height of more than two meters, coupled with the slender and fluffy red hair, really matches.


    But now the body has not returned to its original height, and the long hair that remains in the super four state is too long.A handsome face is irrespective of men and women, short hair will be handsome, and long hair will look a little feminine.


    Nie Kong didn''t want to misidentify his students. Even if the hair grows out soon, he will cut it short, even if it needs to be cut once a day!!He held the scissors tightly and gestured with his long red hair.


    Nie Kong, who was sitting in front of the mirror, was about to cut off his long hair.Suddenly a beautiful figure dressed in white appeared in the line of sight in the mirror.If it weren''t for Nie Kong''s experience of too many major events, otherwise it would really scare the strange figure to death.


    She was holding a steaming small pot in her hand, and the white clothes around her upper body were originally a kitchen apron.The expressionless pretty face showed her identity-Nie Kong''s neighbor MM origami!


    "It turned out to be origami, you... Why did you show up without knocking on the door. And I remember the door was locked, how did you get in?" Nie Kong looked at the girl behind with no anger.


    "Don''t worry about that little problem. I cooked some more potato stew. I was afraid it would be wasted, so I brought some for you. You don''t need to thank you." Ignoring Nie Kong''s question completely, she made her debut.


    Nie Kong broke out a drop of cold sweat, he didn''t mean to thank you, and that was no longer a small problem, he broke into a private house.Ling Sense swept around and found that the lock at the door was cleverly opened.As expected of AST''s ace player, very capable.


    "Leave it there first, I have something to do now." Nie Kong faced the mirror again, and the scissors in his hand gestured with his long red hair.


    It seemed that it was the intention of Nie Kong who had discovered it. Origami looked at Nie Kong weirdly and said softly, "Teacher Nie Kong, do you want to cut your own hair?"


    "Yeah, I want to cut it short. After all, it is too long for a boy, making me feel a little too feminine. Origami, are you right?" Nie Kong said while looking in the mirror.


    "No, I prefer you to look like a girl now, there is no need to change anything." She snatched Nie Kong''s scissors with one hand, and said expressionlessly.Nie Kong thought she would be joking if she was not familiar with the character of origami.


    "Huh...In the current situation, it would be better to be a girl." Nie Kong was shocked and muttered in a low voice.


    "Well, it is indeed possible." Origami said seriously, without joking at all.


    "Origami classmate, you... there is no problem with your orientation," Nie Kong said stupidly.


    "Don''t worry about it. I like girls more than boys. I believe that the female students in the class are the same." Origami said lightly.


    There is already a problem with orientation, Nie Kong said weakly.The current date battle has changed too much. Not only is Shido a woman, but the origami situation is a bit bad!


    Could it be said that the birth of a bunch of girls with lily attributes was caused by Shidao Empress.Otherwise, if the protagonists are all a bunch of girls, how can there be no loss of faith without a harem?


    Nie Kong was unpredictable, but the situation in Date Battle was indeed a little weird compared to the previous world.I''m afraid that if it''s the sun, not only will it not be effective, but it will be difficult to attack them.In situations that are difficult to tackle, faith will not be lost.


    That''s just his own guess, he has to wait until tomorrow to check the situation carefully.If it really becomes like that, it will be more advantageous to look like yourself now!


    Having said that, they are the only ones who can change the world.They couldn''t let Nie Kong wantonly plunder, and watched quietly without making any countermeasures.


    "All right, then." Nie Kong nodded and listened to origami''s opinions.After the body was sealed and turned into such a shape, I got a little comfort after origami.


    Origami Gujing Wubo''s face eased slightly, in case Wan General took Nie Kong''s scissors and left, only to say that he would give her the pot after dinner.Because she lives alone, she is very proficient in cooking, but she doesn''t like formulating everything, probably because of her militarized management since she was a child.


    The time is 8:20 in the morning, which belongs to school time.


    Flaxinas, floating above the street, stared at all kinds of information displayed on the screen.


    Qin Li and Ling Yin, who had changed into military uniforms, would occasionally talk to each other and nod their heads meaningfully, but Shiori couldn''t understand what the data on the screen meant.


    "So that''s it." Sitting on the captain''s seat while biting a lollipop, while talking with the crew, the corners of his mouth raised slightly.


    "Shiori, it''s your turn to play soon, you have to be prepared."


    Shizhi stiffened all over his body when he heard Qin Li''s words.In fact, she had expected this moment, although she had realized it.But when the real reality came, it was still difficult to conceal the inner tension.


    It was a big difficulty for her to take the initiative to strike up a conversation with a boy.Fortunately, it is not unfamiliar, but some familiar teachers, otherwise it will really run away.


    "Is she going to be sent to the battlefield? Commander." Shen Wuyue, who was standing next to the captain''s seat, stared at the screen and suddenly spoke."The opponent is an elf, and if it fails, it means death. Have you been fully trained!"


    Halfway through the conversation, Qinli was already stepping on Shen Wuyue''s feet.


    "You dare to question my judgment, have you become bold! Shen Wuyue, in order to punish you, unless I allow you, you will speak in pig language for me in the future."


    "Puff puff..." Shen Wuyue responded like this as if he had become accustomed to it.Shiori looked at the scene in front of him, wiping the sweat with fear.

 1175 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01201, the start of the counter-attack

    "Sister Qinli, I think Shen Wuyue makes sense." Shizhi said weakly.


    "Oh, Shizhi can understand pig language?" Both Shen Wuyue''s question and Shizhi''s anxiety are reasonable.Qinli seems to understand this.


    She held up and pointed to the screen, and explained to her sister: "Shiori, the timing is good. AST didn''t realize that he is an elf, so there is no danger that you can come into contact with him."


    "So that''s it." Shiori finally understood the truth. If AST was fighting with the elves, it would be difficult and dangerous to talk to the elves.Shiori finally understood how lucky the current situation is.


    "In the future, there may be many elves that are much more dangerous than him, so what do you plan to do? If in a formal situation, failure means death. Anyway, I hope you can use it for a training!" There is no sense of disobedience when the students talk.


    "Only...just talk to him, yes...right." Shiori said


    "No, take his heart." Qinli pointed to Shiori and said.


    "Eh, but... But this is the first time I have no experience in love." Shizhi blushed.


    "It doesn''t matter. All of our Latatosk staff will support you behind." Qinli nodded slightly, took out the small machine from the drawer of the table and handed it to Shiori, and then put the microphone and the receiver with earphones on the table.


    "Try it in your ear." Shizhi followed the instructions and stuffed something into his right ear.


    Then Ling Yin picked up the microphone, opened her mouth and murmured in a low voice.


    "How do you hear?"


    "Ah..." Ling Yin''s voice suddenly came from his ears, and Shizhi jumped up all over his body in shock: "Yes, it''s just that the voice is a bit loud."


    After receiving her response, Ling Yin immediately adjusted the volume.


    "No problem, the radio function is working normally. Now your headset has a high-sensitivity radio microphone. The excellent equipment can automatically filter the noise and only return the necessary sound. And we have an ultra-miniature high-sensitivity camera , I can keep in touch with you at all times." After speaking, with a flick of a finger in the piano, that part fluttered in the air like a small insect.


    Lingyin operated the computer in front of him to display a picture, and the preparation room they were waiting in was playing on the screen.


    "It will always follow you, don''t mistake it for a bug and slap it to death." Qinli said.


    "Amazing."


    Shizhi was surprised. The high technology in front of her was beyond her expectation.


    "Moreover, our organization has several masters with rich experience in marriage and love. They will guide you behind you." Lingyin pointed to the middle-aged people in their thirties sitting behind, looking like playboy.


    "Let''s go now, Shizhi, haven''t your headphones taken off?" Qinli asked.


    "Ah, no." I touched my right ear, and my ear was indeed wearing the earphones I just used.


    "Very good, the camera will be sent there with you. If the situation is critical, please tap the earphone twice as a signal." Qinli said contentedly.


    "Um...I know. But..."


    "It doesn''t matter anything, hurry up! The target is about to come to school now, you are waiting for him on the second floor of the teaching building." Knowing that nothing will work, Shiwei nodded weakly.Originally, I was only talking about teacher Nie Kong last night, but my sister actually wanted to save all the elves by herself and entrust all the burden to herself.The sister, who was originally gentle and lovely, became too strong to refute.


    Wearing a blue sailor suit, she paced to a height of 10,000 meters and appeared in Lai Zen school.She looked left and right on the stairs, and after waiting a few minutes, she saw Nie Kong''s back in the front of the corridor.


    The long blood-red hair draped behind, as gorgeous and colorful as a ruby.Shiori felt that that was the most attractive aspect of the teacher.


    "old¡­¡­"


    On the way, Shizhi suddenly stopped calling.Although it takes a distance to be heard by shouting loudly, Shizhi does not want to attract the attention of the teachers and students left behind at the school.


    "There''s really no way." Shizhi jogged to catch up with Nie Kong''s back.After not knowing how many meters he had advanced, Nie Kong, who noticed Shizhi''s footsteps, stopped and turned around.


    At the moment when the two of them came into contact, a lot of various data sheets were placed around Nie Kong, headed by goodwill.Those numbers are the product of Lingyin''s analysis and digitization using the display device, and mainly analyze Nie Kong''s mental state through observation.And it can simultaneously make the two people''s dialogue into subtitles, which are displayed at the bottom of the screen, just like the real GALGAME.


    The carefully selected crew members all have very serious expressions, gazing at the pictures played on the large screen like girls'' games, forming a scene full of surreal atmosphere.


    "Huh, classmate Shizhi? What''s wrong?"


    "That...that..." Obviously, it was a face that I could see in the future. Once I became the person I wanted to attract, my nervousness suddenly increased, and the shy Shizhi closed his mouth unconsciously.


    "Calm down." There was a sound from the piano in his right ear, but how could Shiori overcome that difficulty all at once.He stubbornly lowered his pretty face and was red, afraid to look at Nie Kong.


    "What''s the matter?" Nie Kong asked warmly.


    Shizhi did not speak, and Nie Kong was not impatient.


    "Hey, it''s really a useless sister. All of you immediately voted..." Qinli said, a window popped out from the center of the screen, and three options appeared strangely.


    1. How can there be anything? I just saw that you were a little upset in front of me. Don''t get me wrong.


    2. No... No, I saw that your long red hair is very beautiful, so I called out.


    3. Teacher, I have liked you since the first day. Please date me after school!


    "Starting from the multiple-choice question, everyone enthusiastically vote for it." The piano put up the lollipop in his hand and said to all the members behind.In this way, they used the data to win Nie Kong''s favor.

 1176 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01202, goodwill rise?

    The three choices have their own characteristics, the first is to show the girl''s arrogant personality, the second is gentle and gentle, and the third is outgoing and bold and lively, without disguising it.Every option will affect the ending.The only weird thing is that exaggerating the beauty of a man''s hair is actually recognized by everyone!!Generally speaking, what boys hate is to praise themselves as girls.


    "Choose an answer that you think is correct, and finish it in five seconds!" The crew moved the controller in their hands in unison, and the result quickly appeared on the screen in Qinli''s hand.


    The most selected option is the second, and the least is the third.After all, it is better for girls to be more reserved.And suddenly confessed that it was a way of no return.


    "It seems that you have the same opinions as mine." After Qinli finished speaking, the crew nodded at the same time.


    "The first item seems very good at first glance, because Tsundere is popular now. But for Shizhi''s character, it is very unsuitable. It will only backfire, and it will make people feel a little bored." Shen Wuyue nodded. .


    "It''s rare for a stupid pig to say philosophical words. Now you are allowed to speak human words." Qin Li smiled and nodded, obviously agreeing to his words.


    "Shizhi. Can you hear it? Then answer as I said!" Shizhi''s right ear finally heard the sound of the piano.


    "Ok... OK." The helpless Shizhi, as if pulling a straw!!


    "No...no, I saw your long red hair is very beautiful, so I called out."


    "No...no, I saw your long red hair is very beautiful, so I called out?" After blurting out, Shiori''s face was dazed.


    Nie Kong was stunned and looked strangely at the Shizhi behind.There was no change in the data showing good feelings, which made Qinli and the others strange, thinking that they had chosen the wrong one.


    "Student Shizhi, do you really think my long red hair looks good? A boy who looks like a girl would not be liked." Nie Kong asked the question that surrounded him last night. After all, it is too important. Up.


    "Eh..." Unexpectedly, Nie Kong would ask that question, Shizhi whispered: "No...no, I think it''s good now. Now the teacher is very cute and beautiful. As an ordinary boy, I prefer the teacher-like type."


    After hearing her answer, Nie Kong gave a wry smile.Sure enough, as I expected, the date battle is completely messed up.Not only did Shidao reverse the gender, but also the preferences of many girls.


    "Student Shizhi, thank you, you are the first student in the class to recognize me." Nie Kong smiled at her, although he had always regarded him as a boy in consciousness.But now seeing her shy appearance, Nie Kong couldn''t ignore it.


    "That..." When Shizhi didn''t know how to answer, the sound from the piano came from his right ear.


    "Wait a minute..." Because on the screen, three choices appeared again.


    1. If possible, I hope to become a friend of the teacher!


    2. It doesn''t matter what kind of thing.


    3. Just talk nonsense and you will believe it, teacher, you are a fool.


    The result of assembling each crew member is immediately displayed on the screen in hand.The answer most people choose is one.And Qinli muttered, saying why there is no candidate for three.


    The piano in the commander mode itself has a sickly shaking S.The third item suits her taste, but unfortunately no one understands it.The third option is the second most candidate.


    Although the third answer is very good, but Shiori''s original character does not match.


    "Oh, judging from the reaction just now, it should be the first choice. Shiori, now choose the safest answer. If you can, I hope to become a friend of the teacher!" Qinli said to the microphone Said so.Then the Shizhi on the screen spoke.


    According to the data analyzed by Nie Kong''s expression and eyes, Nie Kong''s favorability for Shizhi has increased from 60 to more than 80!Qinli smiled lightly, it seemed that the plan was successful.


    As long as he gives his heart to Shiori, the plan he has been preparing for the past few years should have a result, and give a good explanation to the council of the Knights of the Round Table.


    The last step is of course to kiss, using Shiori''s special power to completely get rid of the hidden danger of the elves.It seems to be going well now, only a date to increase the relationship is needed.


    "Yes, whether you are in school or outside, treat me as your friend." Nie Kong said with a light smile.


    Shizhi''s dark eyes widened, and he didn''t expect that his few words would develop the relationship with the teacher.


    The moment Nie Kong agreed, options appeared on the screen.


    1. Is the teacher free on weekends? Please date me.


    2. The teacher is so caring, I will study your course well and promise not to miss math class.


    3. If you have time, I can invite the teacher to visit my home.


    "Hmm...what should I do?" The options that appeared had their own meanings.If you make a mistake, your favorability will definitely decrease. Qinli gently touches his chin with his hand, and five seconds later, the statistical results of answering three are collected on the screen in his hand.


    "It should be more direct now, Commander! You have to show your masculinity!"


    "As the saying goes, it''s time for women to chase the men''s interlayer paper. It''s time to take the medicine!" It was the crew who had chosen one, and seemed to ask Shizhi to boldly propose a date.


    "What you said is not wrong, but you don''t seem to understand. He has another relationship with Shizhi, the relationship between teachers and students. If you rashly confess, it will lead to the waste of all previous efforts." Others began to retort.Only Lingyin muttered, why didn''t anyone choose three?


    Qinli repeatedly made a yum sound in agreement, slowly overlapping his feet."Well, Shizhi, you can figure it out by yourself. One is "Will the teacher be free on weekends, please date me."", one is "Then if you have time, I can invite the teacher to visit my house!"""


    After hearing the instruction, Shizhi trembled all over.After receiving Qinli''s instructions, Shizhi was afraid to look at Nie Kong.


    "Then...If you have time, can I ask the teacher to visit my home."

 1177 The collapse of the second element body 01203, home visit

    "Well, when will your family have time?" The teacher''s home visit is probably a common occurrence for a student.


    "My parents rarely stay at home, so only my sister and I live. Can the teacher invite you to visit during the weekend?" Shizhi blushed.


    Nie Kong didn''t understand her initiative, looking at the shy expression, he clearly liked him a little.I remember it was the third time I met her now.He did not reject Shizhi''s intentions, smiled and nodded.


    Although Impression Sergeant Zhizhi was originally a boy, the current world and perceptions have changed a lot and cannot be measured by the original work.


    "I...I''m going to class, then... the teacher is coming this weekend." After saying that, Shizhi rushed towards the classroom with red cheeks and almost hit the front wall.


    In the 10,000-meter-high ship, Qinli looked at the screen and analyzed the remaining data.


    "Lingyin, analyze the mental state that appeared in him." Qinli ordered to the beauty who lacked sleep.


    "The spirit of the elves is very stable, and his favor with Shizhi has increased to eighty-five! Now there is only the gap between teachers and students." Lingyin tapped the keyboard while answering the commander''s questions.


    "Very good, it seems that there is a great chance of success on the weekend," Qin Li said with satisfaction.


    "But commander, what effect does Shizhichan''s feelings with the elves have on the seal? I think you should know what Shizhi''s true identity is?" Lingyin is Latatosk''s top analyst.As long as you manipulate the specially made display device, in addition to the material composition, you can roughly see the subtle changes in human emotions by measuring body temperature distribution and brain wave data.And even the hidden abilities and characteristics of that person.


    Qinli sighed and nodded: "When I pushed my sister out, I probably knew things would turn out to be like this."


    "Sorry, I analyzed it a bit... because I thought it was strange that ordinary people were allowed to participate in the battle with the elves without a clear reason." Lingyin asked curiously.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter, anyway, you will know the truth sooner or later! As I said before, our organization was set up specifically for Shizhi. That''s not a joke." Qinli shrugged and continued: "I am In the past few years, I have discovered the situation of Shizhi, she has the power to seal the elves! With her as the trump card, so our organization can save the elves."


    "Is there a physique that seals the power of the elf? Who is she?" The people around couldn''t believe it because the truth was too amazing.The human beings who can seal the power of the elves are incredible.


    "Don''t guess, the day after tomorrow will probably reveal everything. As our first sealed elf in Latatosk, the unidentified male elf Nie Kong!" Qinli pointed to the screen with a lollipop Silhouettes on top.


    "Then the day after tomorrow''s battle plan, do you want us to help?" Shen Wuyue said flatly.


    "I don''t need you for the time being, because he only needs home visits, but you are making him suspicious. It should be no problem with me and Shizhi. At that time, Latatosk''s affairs will be presided over by Lingyin."


    It was Saturday afternoon, and Nie Kong appeared at the address written on the file of classmate Shizhi.Her home is an ordinary Japanese-style loft with three floors, which is a bit big for only two sisters.


    Without any hesitation, Nie Kong pressed the doorbell at the door.


    Ding Dong!


    "Here." The door opened with a creak, revealing a pretty cheek.With a beautiful nose and delicate face, he is a first-year junior high school student who is only about twelve or thirteen years old.


    The two blood-red double ponytails were tied by a white ribbon, exactly the same color as Nie Kong''s blood-colored hair.Those who don''t know the situation may mistake Nie Kong and her for the relationship between brother and sister.She glanced at Nie Kong with her skeletal eyes, with a timid voice:


    "Excuse me, who are you looking for?"


    "Wuhe family, right? I''m Shizhi''s math teacher, and I came here to visit!" Nie Kong looked at Lori in front of him, and could recognize her at a glance-sister Shizhi''s Qinli!


    "So you are Teacher Nie Kong, whom Shizhi''s sister often talks about. Welcome to my house." With a little shame, she greeted Nie Kong into the house.


    When he came to the house, Nie Kong''s eyes focused on the surrounding environment.After Qinli greeted Nie Kong to sit down, he offered a cup of hot tea.


    "Teacher, you have worked hard. Please take a seat. I am Shizhi''s sister. The teacher will call me Qinli."


    "Thank you."


    "Please wait a moment, I will call out sister Shizhi." After speaking, the innocent and lovely Qinli MM got into another room.


    Nie Kong''s spiritual knowledge swept away and found Shizhi was busy in the kitchen, wearing an apron, and she seemed to have just started preparing dinner.It seemed that when Nie Kong was coming, the kitchen knife in her hand shook.


    She hurriedly washed her hands, took off her apron and ran out of the kitchen.Seeing Nie Kong sitting on the sofa waiting for her to come out, Shizhi sat opposite Nie Kong.


    After the older sister contacted Nie Kong, she hid in the piano on one side, untied the white ribbon of her hair and tied the black ribbon.


    The innocent and lovely faces immediately gave out a trembling breath, watching the development of the two in secret.It turned out that the change in ribbons meant a change in her personality.


    "Call the headquarters of Latatosk, the characters have already appeared, please prepare all departments for combat." Jinli was afraid that his sister would not be able to speak, so he asked them to support Shizhi.


    "Understood, data analysis has been opened! The wizard''s various indexes are normal." Ling Yin sitting under the bridge said while operating the console.


    Compared with yesterday, the data displayed on the screen after her analysis has been maintained at a stable value.Even if it has not reached the level of a lover, at least the data shows that Nie Kong believes that Shizhi is a trustworthy friend.


    "It doesn''t matter if they have not progressed to the final stage, because they only need a kiss to be able to general." Qinli turned the candy bar in his mouth and exhaled from his nose.

 1178 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01204, pocky game

    "Commander, what should I do next."


    "Since the liking degree is over 80, now only needs a kiss procedure. But Shiori must not dare to kiss a boy, of course it is my turn to help her out." Peeked at the hall ashamed. Shizhi, Qinli said.


    "Haha...you are going to shame your sister to death." Shen Wuyue was laughing, rather gloating.


    "How to create a chance to kiss each other?" Qinli did not respond. She was muttering to herself how to create an accident so that Nie Kong could kiss Shizhi.


    "Commander, use your tough tactics to force Shiori sauce, I guess Shiori will definitely like it." It is very suitable for God Wuyue who shakes S, but it is a pity that Shiori is not shaking M.


    "Stupid pig, you are not allowed to speak human words without my permission from now on." Qin Li scolded angrily.It is harder to force Shizhi to do shameful things than to kill her.Shen Wuyue smiled, completely accustomed to it.


    "Qinli, you should ask the love masters in our organization, they are experienced." Lingyin suggested.


    Qinli felt like, "It is indeed feasible, tell them to give all the plans within ten seconds!" Such a resolute and resolute manner is not like the temperament that a thirteen or four-year-old loli can possess.


    "Yes!" There was a riot in the phone, and eight seconds later, three options appeared on the screen.Jinli patted his forehead, never expecting that he would have a similar situation to Shiori.


    1. Leave him at home for dinner, let him do whatever you want after he gets drunk.


    2. Try to keep him for a long time, but don''t talk about the topic of study.It is recommended to play poker and use the pocky, a must-kill item in a hot atmosphere, to decide the outcome.


    3. Taking advantage of Shi Zhi''s carelessness, he pushed her into Nie Kong''s arms behind him, making them mouth-to-mouth!!


    Qinli frowned and took the lead to pass the third place, because the probability of the two kissing each other was too low because of pushing Shizhi to Nie Kong.Both the first and the second are feasible, but it seems that underage people are not allowed to drink.And the other party is a teacher, so Shizhi is definitely not allowed to drink!!


    It seems that two have been excluded, and only the second option remains.Having said that, pocky''s way of eating is unprecedentedly charming.The couples bite one side of each other, gnaw at each other and stick to each other.If you are not careful, you may kiss you quickly.


    "Very well, let''s choose the second one." Qinli nodded, as if he had the chance to win.She searched the snack cabinet and grocery cabinet in the house, and finally saw a pack of pocky and playing cards.


    In this way, only how to persuade them to play.My sister is very easy to persuade, but Nie Kong is the only one who is difficult. A teacher is very reluctant to play games.


    Bringing two props to the hall, they found that they were talking intimately.After listening to their conversation, Qin Li couldn''t help patting his forehead.My sister''s big head, she really has to talk to him about the topic of study, it would be a big disappointment!!


    The incarnation of Shaking S¡¯s violin intervened between the two and said: ¡°You will talk about learning issues at school later, otherwise I have no room for interruption!!!¡±


    Seeing his sister left out, Shizhi gave Nie Kong an apologetic look.


    Nie Kong didn''t blame Shizhi, because he was a little tired of talking with Shizhi all the time. "Well, sister Qinli, what do you want to play."


    Qin showed a weird smile, and threw the playing cards on the table, "Come on playing cards, those who lose will be punished."


    "Hey, sister Qinli, how can you ask the teacher to play a game of punishment?" Shizhi said anxiously.


    "It''s okay, I''m fortunate to visit Wuhe''s home. I want to learn more about the sound of the piano." Nie Kong said disapprovingly.


    "Hee hee, don''t shame. Let''s play the ghost card. Except for the first place, the two losers will be punished." Qinli proudly said.


    "What punishment?" Nie Kong asked curiously.


    "Well, eat pocky!" Jinli took out the chocolate bar hidden behind him, and Shiori was relieved to see that he was only eating chocolate.


    "Sorry, teacher, I can only let you accompany sister Qinli to mess around."


    "Hehe, I haven''t played for a long time. I think it''s very interesting. Let''s start dealing cards." Nie Kong is indeed interested in drawing ghost cards. One is that he has never played.It is said that no one has a hand and draws from others clockwise.If you draw a pair, you can throw it out.Who can lose all the cards is the winner.


    "Don''t cheat." Qinli glared at Nie Kong. Nie Kong was a little sweaty. Does she know she has spiritual consciousness.


    "Okay." Nie Kong nodded, and there should be no need to cheat to deal with the two of them.


    Qin Li is probably afraid of the power of Elf Nie Kong, so let me remind you first.Three-point cards were dealt without delay, each with 18 cards.


    Nie Kong hid the brand, and Shizhi was the first to draw.She looked at Nie Kong and took out one casually.In the case of a lot of cards, it is easy to get right, no need to consider.


    Shizhi lost two cards, and it was Nie Kong''s turn to draw Shizhi in the piano.The three had twelve rounds, and no one had only six cards left. Now is the time to consider one''s ability to observe.


    What Nie Kong couldn''t help but was the performance ability of Shizhi.Whenever the piano draws a card, the expression on her face completely exposes her card pattern, so she can''t hide anything in her simplicity.


    So, the first victory belongs to Qin Li.Nie Kongkong has a good ability, but all of them have hindered Shizhi.I can see through it completely.Sure enough, after Qin Li changed her personality, she became black and strong.


    "Hehe, I won, now I''ll punish you. Give it to you, two people must work together to eat it up." Qinli proudly threw a chocolate bar out, Shizhi''s eyes widened.


    "No... isn''t it, two people?"


    "Yeah, you bite one end until you finish eating." Qinli said.


    "Absolutely... absolutely not." Shizhi shook his hands in a panic and glanced at his sister imploringly.


    "Teacher, do you want to cheat, speaking is not a good teacher..." Facing Shizhi''s gaze, Qinli shifted his object.


    Nie Kong gritted his teeth and said to Shizhi: "Come on." He bit one end first, and slowly stretched towards Shizhi.


    Shi Zhizhi''s pretty face turned red in an instant, and smoke could be seen coming out.For her, the excitement is too much.

 1179 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01205, kiss wrong, discover new abilities

    Facing the stretch of the chocolate bar, Shiori instinctively opened a small mouth and sucked it into his mouth.The moment she bit the chocolate and Nie Kong face to face, mist filled her eyes.


    "Can''t leave a little bit." Qinli said excitedly.


    Nie Kong and the others did not speak, and bit by bit the chocolate, for fear that they would kiss each other by moving too much.The faces of the two of them got closer and closer, and the breath they exhaled could spray on the faces on the opposite side.


    Shiori closed his big cute eyes when they were only three centimeters apart.He twisted his neck hard and broke Pocky.Although not perfect, there is nothing wrong with the piano.


    "Let''s start again." She sighed, knowing she would push a Shiori behind, and now she is about to start again.Fortunately, winning is easy. Who calls his sister stupid than himself.


    Without waiting for Shizhi to speak, the cards were issued to their hands in an orderly manner.Nie Kong didn''t believe that he couldn''t win that little girl, so he didn''t mean to stop.


    After the rounds were drawn, Nie Kong finally relied on keen perception to win the first victory.Qinli didn''t care at all, because she had kissed her sister several times in a few years.


    It started for the third time, but the end of the matter was beyond what Nie Kong and Qinli expected!They were accustomed to watching Shizhi draw cards, but they were actually planted in her hands because they pretended to deceive Nie Kong and the others!


    "Hehe, it''s my turn to win." Shi Zhijiao smiled.


    Qinli was dumbfounded, who said that her sister was stupid, she was obviously pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger.


    "Okay, it''s our turn to accept the punishment." Since the piano is relatively short, he stretched out to Nie Kong''s mouth with his heels and chocolate bars.Nie Kong smiled helplessly, and his two teeth bit it.


    Nie Kong only felt that Qin Li''s cheeks became bigger in front of him, when the distance was only 5cm.Before Nie Kong had time to react, Qinli''s body staggered into Nie Kong''s arms.Although Nie Kong''s height is only over 170 points, it is much taller than Qin Li''s 145.So she would lose her balance and fall towards Nie Kong.


    The remaining half of the chocolate bar disappeared completely, and their lips and teeth clenched tightly.Nie Kong and her stared wide-eyed, time seemed to stop in an instant, everyone was stunned.


    Qinli wanted to cry. She originally planned to match Nie Kong and Shizhi, but she actually took the lead in kissing Nie Kong.She whimpered, flushed and pushed Nie Kong away, and she wiped her lips desperately.Nie Kong''s originally stable state changed drastically like boiling.


    As for the ship more than 10,000 meters high in space, the faces of Ling Yin and all of them were heavy.


    "Commander... Commander, did you hear that? Things have changed. He... his body has an elf reaction, although it is very weak!!" Qinli was shocked, and he did not expect such a situation.


    "Shizhi, hurry up and kiss him." The only remedy right now is to use Shizhi''s power to seal his power.


    "Ahhh..." Shizhi pounced on Nie Kong with a push of his body from the piano.But as soon as she touched Nie Kong''s body, she yelled and she was hot, and she couldn''t help but back up a few steps.


    Nie Kong only felt that the surrounding atmosphere was a bit strange, as if it had become hot.No, his body was on fire, and there was an inexplicable force surrounding his body!!


    Qinli''s eyes flashed in disbelief, because she actually saw Nie Kong''s right hand burning.That power fluctuation is very familiar, not what her original power is.But how could an elf in front of her use her power.


    I clearly noticed that the power in my body has not disappeared, so it is not the same seal and plunder as Shiori!!


    "Burning ghosts..." Nie Kong couldn''t help but blurted out, and saw a huge battle axe with flames in his hand!!The clothes on her body became a red kimono like feathers!


    The angel''s armor is actually the armor of the Balrog!!


    "How is it possible, how could he use the fourth elf, the ability to recognize the name Balrog?" In Latatosk''s ship, almost no one could believe what was happening in front of them.


    In fact, Nie Kong is not surprised, he can''t figure out what happened, how to make the angel out of the piano come out.


    "Could it be... his ability is a copy!!" Qinli murmured a wry smile, his power clearly sealed almost all of it, but after copying his own, his power was not affected in any way.


    "Commander, it''s not the time to talk about that. If he doesn''t seal his power as soon as possible, he will definitely come to AST. If the situation worsens, space shocks may occur." Ling Yin said anxiously.


    "I see, Shizhi, you heard that, now it seems that only you can save him." Qinli said to the sluggish Shizhi beside him.


    "But... But how can I save him?" Shizhi murmured.


    "It''s very simple, kiss him. Time is running out, so you don''t have time to think about it. If that force bursts out, it will definitely kill a lot of people." Qinli warned.


    Even during the conversation, the battle axe in Nie Kong''s hand still spread flames towards the surroundings.


    At this moment, Shizhi remembered what the Qin said.Stop Shixiang teacher, that is the only way to seal that kind of power.


    "That! Teacher, you and I... pick up... don''t use the interface!"


    "What?" Nie Kong didn''t finish speaking.


    Shizhi closed his eyes, endured the burn, and without hesitation, pressed the cherry-colored lips to Nie Kong''s mouth!!Nie Kong''s eyes widened, and within a few minutes he tasted the sister''s first mouth, it was almost like a dream.


    Besides, isn''t his power sealed? You can actually use the fairy angel in the piano. Could it be that you really came as an elf?


    All worries linger in my mind, but a lot of it is the surrounding touch, her fragrance and tenderness!!The flame on the body was extinguished and disappeared completely in a sudden.


    The elf''s reaction was disappearing, like a flash in the pan.All the members of Latatosk were relieved.Although there were some twists and turns, it finally succeeded.


    But Nie Kong felt that the power of the flame was replaced by a new force.Nie Kong thought, could he have copied Shizhi''s sealing ability?

 1180 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01206The plan in the piano

    The spiritual outfit on Nie Kong disappeared, and the flame power on his body was covered by the second strange power, but he couldn''t use it at will.The reaction of the elves and the vibration of the space are as hidden as they have never been.


    He knew that after his power was sealed, he gained another new ability when he came to the world of dating.Unlike Shizhi, Shizhi''s ability can not only seal, but also turn the power of elves into his own.Nie Kong''s can only be copied, but it is more domineering than her.Because Shizhi wants to seal their power, they must get the goodwill of the elves and don''t speak for themselves!


    "Shi... Shizhi, you..." Nie Kong touched his lips, two sweet smells seemed to remain on it.It was just a simple home visit, but I didn''t expect to get the first word from the two sisters.


    "Ah...Old...Teacher, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it." She screamed, clutching her red face and rushed to her bedroom.The whole house shuddered only when the door closed with a snap.On the other hand, in the violin tied with black ribbon, Qiao¡¯s face was more surprised than the girl¡¯s shyness, because what happened was so unexpected.


    "You... who are you?"


    "What kind of person can it be, just an ordinary human. If there is nothing wrong with Sister Qinli, I will say goodbye. You can tell Shizhi for me." Nie Kong connected all the causes and consequences together, and finally understood The reason for Shizhi''s abnormality is explained.It seems that Latatosk treats him as an elf, so he uses Shizhi to attack him and seal his own power.


    At the same time, the accident of the three of them caused the interface, which made Nie Kong discover his power as a "elf", probably a blessing in disguise.


    "Seal...Is it sealed?" Qin murmured to himself when he saw Nie Kong leaving behind.


    "His emotions and strength have returned to normal, and they have become the same as before. I cannot confirm whether the seal was successful." Ling Yin''s answer came out of the headset.


    Qinli took a sigh of relief. Although there were some twists and turns, it was not without gain.


    "Now I can temporarily understand his elven ability-copy." It was Shui Wuyue beside Lingyin who made a slightly ambiguous voice.It seems that most of the organizations know that the Qin Li is about the Balrog.


    "I couldn''t confirm it 100%, but I understood his thoughts a little bit. He wanted to be an ordinary human. It seems that at least Shiori''s battle was very successful." Qinli folded his arms.


    Ling Yin made a calm voice on the headset, "It''s true. After Shizhi kissed him, his abilities and spatial fluctuations disappeared. The current situation is very stable. No spatial shocks and noises have been observed. Although detailed investigation is needed to confirm the remaining influence, at least it no longer has the danger of destroying the world''s highest level if it exists. It seems that Shiori can seal your power, it is not accidental, it is incredible. "


    Kotori shrugged, "No way. Because it takes about five years to use various observation equipment to confirm the specificity of Shiori. However, Laxinas was established during that period. Calling all the crew is actually quite appropriate in terms of time.¡± It turned out that five years ago, it was learned that the power of the Qinli elves was sealed by the Shizhi, so it attracted the attention of the Round Table Council and founded Laxinas.


    "Looking at his leisurely situation anyway, the pre-sealing and post-sealing will not have much impact on his life, there will be no problems in the world!" Mizuki muttered.


    Although Qin''s eyes were mixed and complicated, he answered with a calm tone that was correct.After the curtain came to an end, her mind was lingering with the incomparable relative just now.


    The charming two share a pocky, and never thought that they would kiss someone other than their sister.For her, she has always liked her sister since she was a child.


    "On the other hand, it should be difficult for him to disappear from his neighbors on his own." Shui Wuyue nodded and said.


    "How is Shiori''s condition? After absorbing that level of elven power, hasn''t anything unusual happened?" Lingyin asked.


    "At this stage, no abnormalities have been found. She is probably shy hiding in the house. She is really a useless sister." Qinli laughed.


    "But a disaster that is enough to destroy the world! Sealing that power in the human body, there is no abnormality?"


    "What''s the matter, it''s just recreating the scene five years ago." Qinli didn''t care, and felt relieved for her sister.


    "The power of sealing is similar to the power of copying. She is like an elf. Ke Shizhi has always been a human being before," Lingyin said.


    Despite sighing inwardly, Qinli said, "Only her sister is an exception. Only she can save the elves in the world, so our organization can be built on this."


    "All in all, our results are quite exciting, and now we are looking forward to Shiori''s performance in the future. Haha... It''s really funny to see the wizards of AST on the way now and find that the elves have disappeared in confusion." Shui Wuyue regained her previous demeanor, and laughed at the traced shadows displayed on the screen.


    "If there will be a second elves in the future, they must be in front of them. Fortunately, they don''t have the ability to kill the elves now. I''m so upset with them, I always have to clean them all up." With a lollipop, a brutal smile on his face.


    What Qinli said is right. AST''s detection of elves is no weaker than them, and they will definitely appear where the elves appear in the first place.To uphold the purpose of saving the elves, there will be conflicts in the future.


    "I really hope to see the reactions of the elves disappear, and they look helpless, who told AST can''t attack people without elves fluctuations." Shui Wuyue teased, faintly gloating.


    As they said, when several AST wizards rushed towards Qinli''s house, they found that the spirit wave had disappeared, and they had no choice but to return to the base.They looked bewildered, thinking that the elves were just a short-lived, and they were back to the limit.


    Because of what happened very often in the past, I didn''t care.

 1181 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01207, origami and Shiori

    Time passed the weekend and came to Monday.On the way, Shiori has to undergo a series of sophisticated medical examinations in the facility, and it is said that there will be some sequelae.After all, it is impossible for anyone to rest assured that the huge power is sealed in his body.As Qinli expected, Shizhi did not experience any bad conditions.It took a day or two to finally confirm that it was normal.


    Apart from this, there is one thing that makes Shiori quite mindful.That day, I did not say anything to Teacher Nie Kong.At that moment, the spiritual outfit originally worn on him dissolved and disappeared, and Shiori remembered that something warm seemed to flow into his body.


    She touched her lips in silence. Two days have passed, and Shiori''s face turned slightly red, and she could still feel the touch.Don''t talk to the opposite sex for the first time, it''s not as nauseous as you imagined, it has a sweet taste.I used to clearly like girls a little bit more, but Teacher Nie Kong does have something that cannot be ignored. He is different from other boys.


    On the way to the school, some familiar classmates occasionally greeted her good morning.


    Suddenly, Shiori''s eyes lit up with a familiar figure in front of him.She wanted to catch up and greet him loudly, but she didn''t know how to face Nie Kong with any expression.She sighed and followed behind and looked at him.


    Shi Zhi condensed his eyes when he saw his origami classmates who had a good relationship with him.As a famous origami girl in her class, she is very popular in school, and many people hope to socialize with her.


    Only felt that there was an inexplicable crisis, Shizhi couldn''t care much about rushing to Nie Kong.


    "Teacher, good morning."


    Nie Kong, who had gathered all his attention, looked behind.Shiori panting, his pretty face appeared behind him with a hint of ruddy.Origami glanced at Shiori expressionlessly, his eyes flashed with surprise.


    "Morning... early, Shizhi. I''m really sorry about what happened the day before yesterday, thank you very much..." When Nie Kong embarrassedly began to speak, Shizhi stopped him from speaking, for fear that he would tell the matter. .


    "Please... Teacher, please forget him, I... I didn''t care. Shiori, yes... By the way, teacher, why would you go to school with your origami classmates?" She shifted the flower to origami.


    She was very curious that Origami, who had never spoken to anyone, would appear with Nie Kong.Mingming Nie Kong only showed up for a few days and had no chance to contact others, and the other party was a very cold origami.


    "Did you say origami? She happened to be my neighbor, so we went to school together." Nie Kong replied with a smile.Shizhi''s eyes widened, and he let out an eh sound.


    "Origami classmates will agree, it''s... really strange, teacher, you didn''t do anything to her," Shiori said suspiciously.


    "No, if you want to say, I and my origami classmates take care of each other in daily life." Nie Kong did not lie, and often cooked for himself.Sometimes when she is busy with training, Nie Kong will ask her to have a meal with herself when she comes back late.


    The correct appearance of origami is almost like a man-made object that has been precisely measured, and there is almost no expression on her face.


    "You call Wuhe Shizhi!" She made a calm and uninflated voice, Shizhi tilted her head, Shidao pointed to herself and said in confusion, "You are calling me?"


    "That''s right." Without seeing any mood swings, Origami looked directly at the cute Shiori and nodded slightly.But because the memory of five years ago was deleted by someone, I almost forgot about it.


    "Why... why do you know my name?" She didn''t say a word to her at all. How could she know herself when she was always alone?


    Hearing Shizhi¡¯s question, he seemed to feel very unbelievable, and asked strangely: ¡°Don¡¯t you remember anything?¡±


    "Well, you...what are you talking about? Have we met before," Shiori said.


    "Really, I forgot it!!" Seeing Shiori hesitating, Origami did not show a disappointed expression. After she responded briefly, she remained silent again.Compared to the coldness before, there seemed to be a touch of warmth on the body.


    "Wh...what, what is going on?" Shizhi frowned, looking at Nie Kong in confusion.Does the other party seem to know him? Has it been met somewhere before?


    "I¡¯ve probably seen Shizhi when I was young. Who calls Shizhi is very cute and of course very popular." Nie Kong said half-truth, naturally he wouldn¡¯t tell him about it. The details are inconvenient to others. Description.


    After Nie Kong finished speaking, Shi Zhi''s pretty face blushed, and he obediently returned to his original posture.


    "But...but..." In the next moment, she grabbed Nie Kong''s palm.


    "Teacher is not allowed... Flower... Heart!!" She seemed to use all her strength to say those words.Although he did not announce his relationship with Nie Kong, I hope that Nie Kong will only pay attention to her.I obviously didn''t date him, but I kissed him, surpassing that of a couple.Although Qinli always said it was done by the seal elf, how could the pure girl let it go.


    Origami narrowed her eyes, and she grabbed Shiori''s collar and drew her towards herself.


    "It doesn''t matter. I like Shizhi and the teacher a little bit, and there won''t be any conflict." As if deliberately coordinating with the time, the school''s preparation bell rang, and it spread all over the campus.


    Although every student looked in the direction of Origami and Shiori with interest, they rushed to the teaching building..


    Shizhi''s pretty face was stunned, trying to ask what she meant, but she left on her own.Nie Kong murmured to himself, although Shizhi had become a girl, his love of origami had not changed.Fortunately, I heard Origami and said I like myself.


    "Class is about to start, Shi Zhijiang, hurry up and change your shoes." Nie Kong gently patted her head and parted with her in front of the teaching building.The sober Shizhi yelled badly, and hurriedly rushed to the entrance to change shoes.I vaguely remember that the first class was a social class, and Mr. Zhuhui Okamine, who taught social studies, was responsible.

 1182 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01208Teacher Zhuhui

    Hurrying back to the classroom, Shiori saw a small girl standing on the podium.At first glance, she felt that she was in the first grade of middle school, and her sister was the same age, but the uniform she wore on her body showed her identity!!


    "Good morning, fellow students. For the next year, I will be the instructor of the course for all the students. My name is Zhue Okamine!!" Said in a slow tone, Oka who is in charge of teaching social studies Teacher Feng Zhuhui came and bowed to them.It seemed that the glasses she was wearing almost fell off, so she reorganized them in panic.That look really attracted many male students.


    No matter how you look at it, it will make people feel that the face and body are the same age as the students, coupled with the kind of personality that is less rooted, make the teacher in front of the students have a super popular pride.Although twenty-nine years old, he is still single.


    There was a commotion among the students, and only Shizhi said sorry for being late.And the teacher said gently to return to his seat quickly, without blaming Shiori.


    Shiori breathed a sigh of relief, and the origami sitting on Shiori''s left kept looking in her direction.In an instant, the two women''s eyes met.The origami eyes were no strange, but Shiori looked away panicked.


    She was in a daze thinking about what the origami said, did she really have to see her before.


    "Hey... Hey Shizhijiang, the teacher is calling you." A male student in the back kicked her chair and called her back from Yunyoutianwai. Shizhi fan blinked and looked up.I only saw a pretty face with melancholy, it was her teacher Zhuhui!


    "Great, classmate Shizhi, you finally came to your senses. Isn''t the teacher''s voice too...too small? Am I not suitable to be a teacher?"


    "Ah...Teacher, yes...I''m sorry, I was thinking about something just now." Shizhi hurriedly stood up from his position, looking panicked.


    "Okay, the teacher didn''t blame you, now it''s your turn to be on duty, help the teacher get something to the office." Zhu Hui pointed to the stack of tall documents on the desk and said in a soft tone.


    "Ok...Okay." Shizhi looked at the classmates in the classroom activities, and was surprised to find that the get out of class suddenly ended.Time is too fast, I just lost my mind for a while.


    "Then hurry up, otherwise the next class will start soon." The small Zhuhui nodded happily, and led Shizhi to move forward.Shiori smiled bitterly. There have been too many things that have happened recently, so she hasn''t been too late.


    The two women headed for the teacher¡¯s faculty office one after the other, and the surrounding classmates greeted Zhu Hui in a friendly manner. She is very popular like a Chihuahua.


    When I knocked on the office door, there were two teachers who turned their heads in amazement. Shizhi politely asked, "I am Wuhe Shizhi in the first class of high school. I am here to help Teacher Zhuhui move things."


    "Student Shizhi, be careful, let me help you." The familiar voice resounded in his ears, making Shizhi stunned.Because the pile of documents was a bit high, I couldn''t see anyone in the office for a while.


    After the document left her hands, she finally saw the cheek in front of her. It wasn''t her math teacher Nie Kong who was it?


    "Ah, don''t bother you anymore, I...I''ll do it." Seeing that it was her own business that would trouble others, Zhuhui politely grabbed the stack of papers in Shiori''s hands.


    "Wow..." Zhuhui, who was clumsy, tried to compete with Nie Kong and Shizhi for the file, but instead she just happened to be clumsy and didn''t pick up the file, so she scattered it and fell into the sky.Fortunately, her body was out of balance, and someone helped hold her waist.


    "Yes... I''m sorry, may I... May I ask you who are you?" She bowed vigorously in panic.


    "I''m the math teacher in Shizhi''s class, Nie Kong, I''m seeing you for the first time." Nie Kong knelt down and replied while picking up documents with Shizhi.


    Zhu Hui was looking at Nie Kong''s body, and saw that he had a sunny smiling face and a rigorous and self-sufficient expression.In the same office as such a gentle and reliable boy, he involuntarily became reserved, and said with a little shame: "My name is Zhuhui Okamine, Teacher Nie Kong, please call me Zhuhui."


    "Hehe, it turned out to be Teacher Zhuhui. It''s not as well known as meeting, and students often mention you. You are a rare mentor because you are gentle and lovely." Nie Kong replied casually.


    He didn''t actually lie, Zhu Hui did have a lot of popularity in the class, especially the boys, and the girls in the school.


    Okamine Zhuhui heard the four-character "gentle and lovely" comment, especially from Nie Kong''s mouth. Zhuhui blushed happily, scratching the back of his head and showing a small smile: "Where is Teacher Nie Kong? I''m just fulfilling my duty as a teacher."


    Shi Zhi was wary, and when he looked up, only Zhu Hui''s expression was a little strange.Especially the eyes, as if constantly looking at Nie Kong.She screamed, maybe Teacher Zhuhui has a good impression of Nie Kong.


    "Yes... By the way, teacher Nie Kong how old are you, do you have a lover you like?"


    Immediately afterwards, as Shizhi had expected, she asked a question about personal privacy for men.


    "Are you age, maybe twenty-two or three years old, as for the girl you like..." Nie Kong glanced at Shizhi and found that her gaze was looking at him.As a result, his eyes collided, Shizhi blushed and glanced.


    "There are definitely people I like, but I guess it''s just my self-willingness. If I insist, I don''t have any in this world." Nie Kong laughed.


    Shizhi''s brain was in a mess, wondering whether the person in Nie Kong''s words could be him or the exquisite doll-like origami classmate in the class.


    After taking a peek at Nie Kong, Shi Zhi''s cheeks were red again when he found him smiling at him.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, don''t be depressed, there must be many good girls in the world. Even if she doesn''t accept you, you will definitely find someone better than her." Zhuhui blushed happily, thinking that Nie Kong was Unrequited love is worthwhile.


    It''s great that a single male teacher has arrived at the school.She blushed and looked at Nie Kong, more and more pleasing to the eye.


    Gentle and reliable, he will be a good husband.

 1183 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01209Joo Hui who is crazy about marriage

    "Aha, the twenty-five-year-old is very late. It''s probably time to think about marriage. Did you say so, Teacher Nie Kong." In the office, another forty-year-old with eyes The teacher smiled.The middle-aged man in his forties seems to be married.


    Nie Kong curled his lips. He clearly said that she was twenty-two or three years old. How did she hear her ears turned twenty-five years old? They didn''t seem to be deaf?


    "Marriage is a major event in life, of course, you must carefully choose a girl you like." Nie Kong said.When Zhu Hui heard the word marriage, she seemed to see Zhu Hui''s cheek twitching slightly.


    "Haha, what do you think of Teacher Zhuhui." He jokingly looked at the two of them, adding to the flames behind Zhuhui.Teacher Zhuhui''s pretty face was shy, and she looked at him with gratitude.


    "What a great assist. If you can get married, you must give him a big gift," Zhu Hui thought.


    "Well, Teacher Zhuhui?" Nie Kong looked at the small body, only to think it was the same as that of Yuechan, but his personality was just the opposite of that of that month.Eyes with large frames perfectly demonstrate the characteristics of the glasses girl.


    "Very cute, he is a good teacher." Nie Kong couldn''t help but praise.He was right. Although the human body is small and exquisite, the developed body is more mature and plump than Shizhi.


    After a short silence, Zhu Hui made a small voice.


    "Are you serious?"


    "Ah, yes... yes." If it''s not cute, it can''t be so popular.Nie Kong thought she was talking about that, so he didn''t care.


    Then Zhu Hui immediately took a step forward and grabbed Nie Kong''s sleeve.


    "Really? Even if I''m a few years older than you, doesn''t it matter? You will come to say hello to my parents, are you acceptable to be married, and are you willing to inherit my family''s inheritance?" , Zhu Hui, whose breathing is disordered, has been approaching.


    When she heard the word marriage, she was a little clumsy as if she had changed.It seems that for a twenty-nine-year-old single woman, the word marriage is like a spell that kills with one blow.This is because this kind of person is in a state of instability, such as the former classmates gradually establishing families, the parents continue to urge marriage, and the need to surpass the thirty-year-old high wall that they did not care about.Having said that, her reaction was extreme.Seeing her hopeful eyes and taking the initiative, Nie Kong showed an expression of astonishment.The teacher on one side smiled, and it seemed that he might succeed.


    "Then... that, Teacher Zhuhui... what''s the matter with you?" Nie Kong asked if he had misunderstood his words and treated his words as a marriage proposal?Although I have been advised by my mother to go on a blind date several times in three dimensions, my mother will not worry about her marriage contract at all.After more than 20 failures, my mother will gently comfort herself and say not to be discouraged, and I will keep you up until you grow old!


    His younger sister Nie Shuang''s attitude was the worst, always teasing him after every failure, and she wanted to play games with her all night.


    Now looking at her with an expression that seemed to be stimulant, Nie Kong was thinking about how to deal with the situation before him.


    "Hey, Teacher Nie Kong, can I take up your time? So let''s press the blood stamp first. Do you have a knife. Don''t be afraid, because I will try my best to make you painless." Zhu Hui gradually approached. Said endlessly.


    "Ah... if you continue, it will only increase unnecessary trouble. The current teacher Zhuhui can no longer listen to any advice." Nie Kong swallowed, "I''m sorry! I really don''t have the awareness of that... ¡­! Please treat it as nothing, now I¡¯m going to Shizhi¡¯s math class, please forgive me for quitting temporarily!¡±


    Nie Kong said while holding Shizhi''s finger to escape from the door.


    "Ah...Teacher Nie Kong, you didn''t say yes or not!" Zhuhui''s voice came from behind, and Nie Kong ran with Shizhi desperately.


    "Oh, what a teacher with a personality." Nie Kong got a headache. Proposing is too enthusiastic.If it weren''t for running fast, it would definitely fall into her hands.


    But Zhuhui, 29, still maintains a pure body, and Nie Kong admires her very much.What''s more, she is such a cute girl that no one wants to pursue it.Or is it a problem caused by orientation.


    "Hehe..." The Shizhi who reacted, saw Nie Kong running away embarrassedly, and couldn''t help but let out a smile.Seeing the unexpected side of Teacher Zhuhui, she was so cute that she was so anxious to get married.But a big reason lies in the body of Teacher Nie Kong, he is very different, with a look and temperament that girls like very much.Fortunately, Teacher Nie Kong escaped, otherwise the situation would be unimaginable.Teacher Zhuhui, who is persistent in getting married, has a very own personality.


    He heard Shizhi''s leisurely laughter. He murmured as he ran: "What a joke, Shizhi, you are so leisurely watching the show."


    "It''s nothing, I think Teacher Nie Kong is funny. Why don''t you accept Teacher Zhuhui''s proposal? You already said Teacher Zhuhui is very cute." Shizhi said jokingly.


    "I said, most people would refuse, right? It''s the first time I met her. How can anyone agree to get married right away?" Nie Kong said silently.


    "Yes, yes, the teacher has someone he likes," Shizhi said, but who did he like?She has been very distressed, but can''t get Nie Kong''s answer, hope he can tell.


    "Um...I like girls who are as cute as Shizhi, of course." Nie Kong said in general.


    But Shiori heard that he was just like himself, and a shyness flashed in his eyes. Did the teacher secretly refer to him.


    I didn''t dare to say more to him, but I was very happy, very happy.


    "Then... As long as the teacher expresses her heart, I think she will definitely accept it," she said shyly.


    "Well, I''ll talk about it later if I have a chance. Where is the identity gap between the two. It''s about to go to class now, let''s get into the classroom soon." Nie Kong smiled knowingly, thinking that the current Shizhi is very cute.


    If you get married, of course you have to talk to all the elves. It''s too early to say those words.

 1184 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01210, Shioris hesitation

    The two walked side by side from the faculty office to the high school floor. Shi Zhi suddenly thought of something and chuckled: "Teacher, although you can escape now, you have to meet Zhuhui in the office every day. Teacher Hui¡¯s obsession with marriage, how long can you stop it?"


    Nie Kong broke out a cold sweat, "Forcing marriage is a rude and barbaric act, and I have always hated it. We must be civilized and etiquette, and all conflicts should be explained to her about life."


    "What if you can''t argue with reason? As the saying goes, scholars meet soldiers, it is unreasonable. Teacher Zhuhui talks about marriage, but it will be the same as before." Shizhi teased.


    "Well, Teacher Zhuhui is indeed a bit troublesome." Nie Kong thought for a while, and then smiled again after a while: "If it really becomes like that, I will say that I already have classmate Shizhi, and I will marry her in the future. !"


    Shizhi''s pretty face all turned red in an instant, "Old... teacher, how are you good or bad, use... as a shield for Teacher Zhuhui. Humph, ignore you." After speaking, she exasperated as if angry. The drum left Nie Kong and left.


    She sighed rather melancholy, and said in her heart: "The teacher is so confused, I really don''t understand what he said is true, and which one is false. What should I do? I can''t lift the energy at all. "


    Although it was said that Qinli and the others took the initiative to attack Nie Kong, they got stuck in the process and slowly began to feel Nie Kong.If Laxinas observes Shizhi''s data, he will find that the two are essentially opposite, but Shizhi''s favor is rising sharply.


    The current location is in the living room of Wuhe family, and the time is after school.Sofas, tables and chairs are placed in a space of more than 20 square meters, and a large LCD TV is placed on the wall.


    In the living room, except for the piano at home, Shui Wuyue and Ling Yin are all there.


    "I''m sorry, Xiao Shiori, I''m here to trouble you again." Seeing their appearance, Shiori knew that something troublesome had happened.So did not continue to delve into the matter about the name.


    "I said, Teacher Nie Kong''s power has been sealed."


    "The reason for coming to you is roughly divided into two reasons. Last week, you sealed his power by kissing, right?" Because Lingyin''s calm voice began to speak.


    "Yes...Yes!" Shiori nodded lightly, recalling what happened at that time again. As a result, Shiori''s cheeks became reddish, and he looked away embarrassingly.


    Qinli laughed happily, and joked that her sister is so cute.


    "Oh, it doesn''t matter if things are only there. But now there is a problem. The state of the two of you connected together, if his mental state is not stable, then the power will definitely flow back." Lingyinyi He continued in a calm tone:


    "Yes...Is it?" Nie Kong, who became a fire demon, really didn''t want to see that scene appear.


    "Oh, to put it simply. As long as you can stay with him, his spirit can remain in the most stable state." Suddenly hearing Mizuki''s words, Shizhi couldn''t help holding his breath.Indeed, after listening to the explanation, Shizhi finally understood the truth.


    "So, what''s the other reason?"


    "Ah, that''s more simple and clear. Xiao Shizhi, the training of the seal elves is not over. Although we succeeded for the first time, it is only a very gentle special case." Mizuki shook his head.


    "By the way, there is no need for training anymore, right? Because the teacher''s elf power has been sealed..." After Shizhi finished speaking, Ling Yin shook his head left and right.


    "Did anyone ever say that the elf is the only one?" Ling Yin said to Shiori with a pretty sleepy face.


    "Huh? What do you mean..." Shizhi had a bad feeling.


    "The creature designated by the special disaster that caused the space shock-known as the elves, is not the only one. Even at this stage, it has been confirmed that there are several kinds of elves besides him. Therefore, the sealing plan has just begun..." The piano sucked the lollipop in his mouth and slowly explained.


    "Wh...what!" Shi Zhi was suddenly entangled.Elf, isn''t the teacher alone?An unspeakable feeling swirled violently in the stomach, making her tremble.


    Ling Yin ignored Shiori, who was already stiff, and continued: "Koshiori, we want you to continue to play the role of dialogue with the elves. For that reason, we need to continue to carry out rigorous training. You have it once. Experience, presumably, will become simpler and easier later, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± It¡¯s not so much training as it is to train some emotional intelligence.


    "Don''t...Don''t be kidding, you want...I want to tackle elves other than the teacher..." Shizhi shouted, his eyes very disgusting.


    "Huh?" From the beginning, there was a small sound in the piano that had been quietly listening to the conversation between the two parties.I don''t know when, the color of the two ribbons originally tied to the hair has changed from white to black.The current piano has been switched to the commander mode, with a breath of majesty and shaking S.


    "Don''t you want it, do you mean you are tired of dating the elf and make her fall in love with you?" Contrary to the personality just now, the piano now exudes an adult-like mature temperament, facing the scholar Said weaving.What Latatosk advocates is a way to peacefully incapacitate the elves.Let the relationship between Shiori and the elves become close, and then seal the power of the elves in his body.


    "That... that... of course!" Shiori said, how could it be so casual for a girl, Shiori is a very traditional girl.For Nie Kong, Shizhi didn''t want to have contact with other men.


    Qinli leaned back slightly, raised his chin, and looked down at his short-sighted sister and said, "If this is the case, there is no other way to save it. I can only watch the world gradually be destroyed by space shock, or be patient. Waiting for the elves to be killed by AST. There should be one outcome between the two, right? Which one do you choose?"


    Speaking in a voice that couldn''t refuse, the weak Shiori couldn''t refute what she said.

 1185 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01211, the elf is only male

    Shiori hadn''t forgotten, but after hearing that fact from their mouths again, his heart still felt uncomfortable.The elves in different dimensions occasionally appear and cause great harm.


    At that time, the walls of the space would be severely bent, resulting in the so-called space shock phenomenon.Therefore, those who regard elves as dangerous and want to annihilate elves by force, belong to the Land Self-Defense Force''s anti-elven force, referred to as AST.


    "In the world, you are the only one who has the power of the seal elves. But you who have the power say things you hate. So everything will be irretrievable, right? And if teacher Nie Kong¡¯s mood swings too much in the future, the power of the elves There will be a reversal, you have to seal it again." Lingyin explained.


    "Yes............" The heavy burden made Shizhi''s head start to cramp.And returning to the original premise, Shizhi has many things to confirm.


    "Sister Qinli, can you tell me what exactly Latatosk is? Why can I seal the power of the elves, I am the only one special."


    "Sister Qinli, can you tell me what exactly is Latatosk? Why can I seal the power of the elves, but I am special.


    Perhaps it was because he had guessed the content of the question, Qinli sighed and calmly said: "Yes. Now is a good opportunity, let me answer your question briefly. Latatosk is composed of voluntary participants. It can be said to be an organization similar to a nature conservation group. Of course, the existence of the organization is not disclosed to the public, only a limited number of people know it."


    "Protect the group?" Shizhi seemed to understand why they wanted to protect the elves.


    "There is nothing wrong. As for the reason for the founding of Latatosk, the biggest purpose is to protect the elves so that they can live a happy and happy life. Although in the round table held by the top officials, it seems that some people have bad intentions. , I want to get the powerful power of the elves to do whatever they want." Qinli said without comment.


    "Isn''t it to prevent the occurrence of space shocks?"


    "Hey, that is of course also one of the reasons. But at best it is only a secondary purpose. As for the conditions for establishment, the time when I served as the commander of the Latatosk actual combat force was about five years ago." Taking a look at Shizhi, it seemed that something was hiding from Shizhi.


    "Five years ago, don''t be kidding, you were only eight years old then!" Shizhi simply finished the calculation in his mind, raising his incredible face expression.


    No matter how extraordinary the organization is, it is unreasonable to let girls in elementary school serve as commanders.That''s not as simple and competent as LOL.


    "Hey, in the past few years, it was actually closer to interns. The actual acquisition of command authority is the most recent thing." Qin Li explained.


    "It''s too weird, Qinli didn''t hide anything from your sister?" Shizhi looked at Qinli suspiciously, feeling that there was an important source of intelligence hidden in her words.


    Qinli glanced at Shiori with a subtle expression.As if to ignore what Shizhi said, he shook his head left and right: "That kind of thing is not important. The focus of the topic now is Latatosk? An event that also happened five years ago turned into a turning point for the organization. We found you who can seal the power of the elves by kissing! So Latatosk''s policy immediately changed to actively protect the elves as the primary goal."


    Shizhi was in chaos.His head received too much information in one go, so it was too late to clean up.On the one hand, he has doubts about his own abilities, on the other hand, he is concealed by Qin Li.


    "Why do I have that strange ability? Why do you know that I have that ability! What happened five years ago!"


    Kotori looked away from Shiori suddenly, and his shoulder shook slightly.


    "That... that. By the way, it was investigated using Latatosk''s observer. That''s why this matter was discovered. About me, I probably use the same method to discover the potential I have."


    Qinli replied in a vague way of speaking, unlike the commander''s mode at all.She couldn''t possibly speak frankly about the fact that her elven abilities were sealed by Shizhi five years ago.


    Seeing her embarrassed look, Shizhi couldn''t bear to keep asking.


    "All...all in all!" Qinli coughed and looked at his sister Shiori.


    "At present, the only information you need to know is that Shizhi has the ability to solve the problem of the elves! In addition to this, I now ask you to make a decision. From now on, are you willing to continue to pursue the elves for us?"


    Shizhi frowned his eyebrows unhappily. It was a question that he didn''t want to touch.Only Shiori can seal the power of the elves. If the power of the elves is not sealed, one day a catastrophe similar to the level of the Eurasian air disaster will happen again.


    Shiori sighed deeply, and said at the same time: "Speaking of which, why on earth do you want to pursue elves? You can use the power of your own mouth to seal elves, can''t you? In that case, just be surprised..."


    "Oh, what! Does Shizhi like to come hard?" Qinli said in amazement.


    "How is it possible!" Shizhi exclaimed.


    "No way. If the elves don''t open their hearts to Shizhi, they won''t be able to completely seal their power."


    "Yes... is it?"


    "Yes. Although it is not required that the elves must give up on the venue to fall in love with you, but at least to the point where they trust you and will not refuse to do so, otherwise it should be difficult to succeed. So Lingyin needs to monitor the elves one by one. Mood and favorability."


    The more I listened, the more I felt this ability was quite strange.Shi Zhi wrinkled a noticeable wrinkle between his brows.


    "But... but if I take the initiative to pursue boys other than the teacher, it is really unacceptable! And... and if the teacher knows, he will despise me..." Knowing that I am a half-hearted person, I will definitely hate myself.It is rare to know what the teacher is thinking about. If the teacher really likes himself, then he will definitely regret it.


    "Haha, it turns out that you are concerned about that. Don''t worry, he is the only man who has found the elves from before to now. The rest of the elves are probably all girls. I can¡¯t tell. My lovely sister is surprisingly innocent." Qin Li laughed.


    "That...then I can barely accept it, give me time to think about it." Shi Zhida heaved a sigh of relief.

 1186 The collapse of the second element body 01212, visit the origami home

    Nie Kong¡¯s home is one kilometer away from Lai Chan High School. The surrounding houses are of mid-range and demure, with only one asphalt road connected to the road.There are cherry trees planted nearby, which has a special flavor.


    After dinner, it was already after six o''clock in the evening, and the sunset was beautiful.Nie Kong just went out to stretch out in his yard, and occasionally heard the sound of wooden floor slabs. Although it was a little small, it seemed to come from a nearby neighbor.


    There was the sound of hammers, the sound of chainsaw... It was messy, everything.Although the soundproofing of the room is very good, it can''t cover up the huge noise, making him feel that someone is demolishing the house.


    The place to listen to the sound was actually from Nie Kong''s student neighbor, origami''s home.


    Nie Kong was a little strange, curiosity drove him to the door of Origami.In the impression, Nie Kong came to visit the origami house for the first time. In the past, Origami came to visit the house proactively, but he did not take the initiative to be a guest.


    Maybe she was too careless, and the door outside him was not locked.Nie Kong, who came to the door, listened carefully and found that the noise in the room had disappeared, as if it hadn''t appeared!


    "Origami classmate, are you there?" Nie Kong couldn''t help but push the door open with his hands, and walked directly into the room, where he saw a spacious hall for the first time.


    The right foot stepped on the eaves of the door, only to hear a loud alarm buzzing non-stop.Nie Kong saw that he was completely trapped in the enveloping net of infrared rays, it was like a net of heaven and earth.Because he accidentally touched the infrared light, he pulled the alarm.


    With a cold sweat on Nie Kong''s forehead, the arrangement of such a complicated defense system would be too trivial.Before he had time to marvel, a burst of white smoke sprayed from the dark corner of the roof.


    The choking smoke enveloped the surroundings with a pungent smell.Nie Kong was unaffected, and boldly sniffed, and found that the smoke was not harmful, it was just ordinary tear gas.


    Nie Kong looked through the neatly arranged simple furniture hall with light colors as the basic color, and stayed in the direction of the master bedroom in the attic. Due to the unfinished renovation, the door was half open.


    The room is very small, but it''s just an illusion of one person.The real reason is that the bedroom has a very large bed, which occupies a large space.


    For some reason, the bed in the room is a double bed.Therefore, the whole bedroom looks extremely small.And even more incredible is that compared with other furniture, only this bed looks very new.It''s like a new product that has been unpacked in just two days.


    As if it had been sorted by a hotel professional, two pillows lined up on the beautifully spread bed sheet.Not to mention the sweet atmosphere that girls should have, or even the sense of life that should be presented, the whole space decoration looks very similar to the sample house.


    That little incident was not enough to surprise Nie Kong, but the machine gun at the door.It seemed that she was decorating, and her black muzzle was facing the door.I''m afraid it''s a mechanism that wants to kill anyone who broke into her bedroom privately-set up an automatic tracking machine gun.


    Do you feel scared and lonely because you live alone, or have you been vigilant since you participated in the AST since childhood?Nie Kong couldn''t understand, but a pity rose in his heart.


    When Nie Kong was startled, he heard the vigilant voice of Origami after a short while.


    "Who?"


    "Ah...it''s me, Nie Kong." Nie Kong turned around and stayed for a while after seeing the situation behind.The reason for this is simple, and that is the present...dress of origami.


    Although in the Yuan family, whatever clothes Origami wears is her freedom, Nie Kong has no right to complain.


    It¡¯s just that Nie Kong never thought that Origami would just come out of a bath, so he only wore a white bath towel.And because the whole body is still watery, the towel cloth is tightly attached to the body, and the curve of the origami body is revealed.The whole body exudes a bewitching beauty.Full of youthful breath, beautiful demeanor that a developing girl should have.The skin is jasper, and the white inside is very smooth.


    "Sorry, I didn''t know Origami classmate you were taking a shower, so you broke in by yourself."


    "It''s okay, please sit down." Her expression did not change, but slowly came to Nie Kong''s side.The white skin was dripping with water, and it was very attractive to look at.


    "Yeah." Nie Kong sat down at the low table placed in the center of the living room when he heard Origami say.A sweet scent floated in the air, which might be the body fragrance of a girl.


    Logically speaking, most people should sit face-to-face with the guests, but now they sit in a position like a couple, with their body leaning against Nie Kong.


    Origami didn''t care about Nie Kong''s eyes at all, didn''t mean to cover the large areas of skin exposed by the bath towel, and didn''t feel a bit shy.


    "Huhu, occasionally I heard a noise from you in the yard. I thought something was wrong. I felt much more relieved after seeing you safe and sound. Anyway, what are you doing with Origami classmate." Nie Kongren Can''t help asking.


    "Nothing, just take some security measures against thieves. If I know the teacher is coming, I will close it in advance." Origami said.


    Nie Kong was extremely speechless. No one would defend against thieves to achieve that level. It could be called a safe with valuables.


    "By the way, teacher, wait a minute, I will prepare refreshments for you." Origami responded.Although Qiao Lian still maintains a minimal movement, Origami''s eyes will always be on Nie Kong''s face.And the two are very close.


    "Let''s talk about changing clothes." Nie Kong reminded.


    "no problem."


    Origami then stepped quietly towards the kitchen. It seemed that she was going to prepare refreshments for the guests.Nie Kong stared at the back of the origami walking towards the kitchen, and shook his head left and right.

 1187 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01213, the sorrow of origami

    Wrapped in a bath towel, I came to the kitchen and stretched out a drawer above the cupboard.Calm eyes looked in carefully, as if thinking about what to use to entertain Nie Kong who was visiting for the first time.


    It''s just that what''s inside is not ordinary things like coffee and tea, but a jar of bottles like medicine jars, which really makes people sweat.Origami tilted his head and reached out to pick up some bottles.


    Shiquan Dabu pills!Extraordinarily energetic. Black Tengu¡¯s whip, a century-old wild ginseng!Turtle secret system...just looking at the name, it has given people the illusion of blood rolling, because they are all great tonics that nourish the body.


    No matter how you look at it, those things are not like the nutritious drinks that high school girls would drink.If you really let young men drink some tonics, they should immediately become turbulent and bloodied.


    "Although the name sounds nice, the effect doesn''t seem to be very strong if it is used alone, so it won''t be effective immediately." Origami looked at it and opened the bottle cap regardless of the consequences.


    "Since the effect is strong, try to combine them into one kind, and it will definitely produce several times the effect." She seemed to have a brilliant idea, and she poured the nutrients into a pot.


    After turning on the natural gas, the scorching flame boiled the coffee-colored liquid hot and boiled with thick smoke.On the whole, the pot of things seemed to be a secret poison made by vicious witches in the West, and the odor that evaporated was unusually choking.


    One kind can make up for the dead, and origami actually throws several kinds into the pot.Although it should not be dangerous, it should turn into a terrifying liquid, right?


    After seeing the mixed colors of several tonics become one harmony, Origami satisfactorily poured it into a teacup.He took the tray and walked towards Nie Kong. There were two saucers and cups on the tray. The saucers were filled with sugar and milk.


    She placed these things on the table without saying a word, and calmly said to Nie Kong: "You are welcome, please use it!"


    "Thank you." Nie Kong frowned unconsciously before touching the cup.The liquid in the teacup is obviously strange.It was so turbid that it was almost impossible to see the bottom of the cup, like a muddy liquid.


    Nie Kong mistook it for coffee for an instant, but it was not the case, because a pungent smell exploded in Nie Kong''s nose.Although there is no taste, the taste is definitely not good.


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing Nie Kong''s expression, Origami asked strangely.


    "You...you ask me what''s wrong, what is in the teacup?"


    "It''s nothing, foreign coffee." Origami said blankly, with a serious expression, not like laughing again.


    Nie Kong put on the tea cup and had to act instinctively. When he was about to refuse, Origami pushed the tea cup in his direction: "You are welcome, please use it."


    He opened his mouth slightly and took a sip.An explosive stimulating taste, beyond the boundaries of sweets and bitters!Nie Kong seemed to have known each other in a daze, because it was almost the same as the lethality of the scallion sauce in the previous world. Fortunately, he only took a sip.If I drink it all impulsively, I will foam at my mouth...


    "Cough cough..." Nie Kong only felt nauseous. Not only did the "coffee" lack the proper fragrance, but also a few unpleasant medicinal odors came out and spread into the body.In conclusion, it is the lethality of poison at all.


    Nie Kong drank the milk in the saucer in one gulp, and the very smooth sweetness spread in his mouth, suppressing the painful taste.And when the smell of medicine diffuses into the blood, the body is a little hot.If it weren''t for the effect of the medicinal properties on Nie Kong''s powerful body, Nie Kong would have sprayed out two nosebleeds, and his physique would be weak and unable to make up.


    At this moment, Origami sat on Nie Kong''s abdomen and looked at Nie Kong with an expressionless and delicate face.As a young girl, she did such a bold thing, but she was not shy.


    "Origami, what are you...what are you going to do?" The white legs under the origami wearing only a bath towel were in close contact with him, and Nie Kong only found it difficult to resist.


    "Hmm..." Origami responded in a nonchalant tone, and looked at Nie Kong strangely, as if the stranger was Nie Kong, taking his own affairs for granted.


    "A boy came to visit a single girl''s apartment late at night. Why do you feel surprised by what you have done? You should hope that this kind of thing will happen." Origami said without integrity.


    Sometimes Nie Kong really doesn¡¯t understand the idea of ??origami. ¡°I just said it clearly, I just heard the sound from the house, so I came to see your situation.¡± Hearing Nie Kong¡¯s words, a rare realization appeared on the origami face. And a lost expression.


    "I thought what you wanted to do is the same as what the teacher did to Shizhi, otherwise it would be very unfair..." After speaking, Origami looked away.Depending on the situation, the contact with Shiori during the day caused Origami to misunderstand something.


    Nie Kong was stunned, and he paused and explained: "Me and classmate Shizhi didn''t... nothing." If you really say anything, it''s just a simple personal statement, and now she doesn''t fully know what she wants.


    Origami slowly got up and looked at Nie Kong¡¯s face. After finding that there was nothing unusual, he quietly said, ¡°Yes...Is it? Although I like classmate Shizhi, I don¡¯t want you two to hide anything from me. ."


    "Well, origami sauce." Nie Kong affirmed her, at least Nie Kong felt that origami was as important as Shizhi in his heart.


    Hearing Nie Kong''s affectionate answer, she jumped on the spot blankly, like a cute rabbit, of course, the pretty face''s expression still didn''t move.Nie Kong''s eyes widened when he saw the surreal scene in front of him.


    Could it be that Origami feels very happy now?Seeing her lower her eyes, it was as if she was immersed in joy.


    "Since... Since there is nothing wrong, the teacher will say goodbye and see you tomorrow." Origami didn''t hear the same thing, so I was thinking about serious problems with my pretty face down.Ten minutes later, she sighed after discovering that Nie Kong had left, and returned to her bedroom to reform the remaining organs.

 1188 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01214, space shock

    In the classroom, Shiori with a little shyness would look at the teacher on the podium from time to time, and his eyes moved along with his pacing.Because when Nie Kong moved into the gap in the seat, due to his departure, his eyes suddenly met with his eyes sitting on the opposite side of the path across the chair, without the slightest fluctuation.


    In an instant, the two women''s eyes met.Shizhi panicked and looked away. Why did she look at the teacher?No, maybe the other person is just looking at things around him.However, her gaze made Shiori a little uneasy.Secretly glanced at the origami, and found that the exquisite and beautiful origami classmate had moved from Nie Kong to her body, and she suddenly felt very nervous.I wondered if the Origami classmates discovered their secrets.


    "Buzz..." While she was doing her little abacus, the glass windows of the classroom shook clacking, and there was a harsh siren in the street.


    "Fa...did something happen?" Shiori opened the window to check the outdoor situation, and a group of birds that had been frightened by the alarm were hovering in the air.Nie Kongzhong stopped teaching in the classroom, everyone''s eyes widened.


    Immediately after the siren, there is the sound of speech played through the machine.In order to let everyone hear the content clearly, a phrase was segmented to declare.


    "This is not a drill, because foreshocks have been observed. We speculate that there will be a space shock. Students and residents nearby are asked to take refuge in the refuge closest to them as soon as possible. Repeat..." In a moment of silence, the students sounded. The sound of taking a breath together.


    The space quake alarm made the students in the class panic.In particular, Shizhi looked at Nie Kong in a panic, "Could it be that the teacher''s power is flowing backwards." Maybe she didn''t understand that a second elf except Nie Kong appeared at this time.


    "Hey, hello...really?" Shiori started sweating on his forehead and said in a hoarse voice.But including her, the students in the classroom, although their faces were full of tension and anxiety, at least none of the students fell into a panic state.Since they suffered a major hazard from a space quake thirty years ago, they have been receiving repeated evacuation trainings that are almost tiresome since they were in kindergarten.


    "The reaction of all the students is very good, the teacher is very impressed with you. Come on, please go to the refuge with the teacher..." Nie Kong still smiled leisurely, and did not put the space in his eyes at all.The spatial fluctuations with weak power are not lethal compared to his spatial tricks.


    Seeing his gentle smile, most of the students'' panic disappeared, and they left the classroom one by one.


    "Haha, teacher, don''t have any accidents." Seeing that Nie Kong was about to stay behind, the male voice in the class smiled.


    "Take care of yourselves and then consider others. Teacher, I am very strong. How can a small space shock hurt me." Nie Kong didn''t care.Teoming nodded with a smile, and quickly walked out of the classroom.


    There are not many students in the classroom anymore, and they line up one by one towards the shelter.Only Nie Kong frowned, because he found that in the crowd, there was a female student leaving in the opposite direction of the group and the exit.


    "Origami sauce, wait a minute." Nie Kong took her jade hand.


    "Teacher, it''s okay, I will protect you." Origami stopped in an instant and ran forward again after saying this.As the elites of AST, they must be stopped and destroyed as soon as the elves appear.


    Shiori turned his head to look at the origami in surprise, and followed Teoncho and the others into the student line.Just in an instant, the pocket phone made a burst of calling sounds.


    She took it out and found that her sister had called her.


    "Huh? What''s the matter, classmate Wuhe?" Teomachi asked.


    "Nothing, just suddenly thought of something important." Shizhi replied vaguely, choosing the name of Wuheqin from the list of received calls and then choosing to accept the message.


    "Hurry up to the school gate, I will send Lingyin to pick you up in the base to prepare for the implementation of the plan. A second elf has appeared..." Seeing the content of the message, Shizhi widened his eyes. It turned out that it was not the teacher''s. problem.


    Originally hesitated whether to set off, but Jinli seemed to know her character and sent her another message.


    "The wizards of AST have already begun to dispatch. If you want to see the surrounding battle damage, you can hide in the refuge."


    Shi Zhi took a deep breath and glanced at Nie Kong who was directing him. He turned off the phone without eliminating the screen, and got out of the student team.


    "Hello, where are you going, Wuhe-san!" Teoming called from behind her, but Shiori had already made a decision.


    "Sorry, I forgot something." After Shizhi finished speaking, he gradually disappeared from the crowd.Through the school gate, Shizhi ran down the ramp in front of the school unsteadily due to the space shock.


    Although she ran at the fastest speed, the physical strength of the weak woman was really limited.As soon as I arrived at the school, a creepy scenery came into view. There were no roads and streets without pedestrians, and there was no human shadow at all. It turned into a dead city!!


    Until just now, there are obviously signs of people moving, but now only the sense of life remains, and people''s figures have disappeared in the streets.


    "Hey, in the piano, I have come out, where are you?" She folded her hands in her mouth and shouted.Due to the dead environment around her, her crisp voice has been spread far!


    "Xiao Shiori, I''m behind you..." It was only her sleepy voice, Shiori could recognize it as soon as she heard it, and she was sister Lingyin who often took sleeping pills as snacks.


    Although I don¡¯t have enough sleep, my shiny hair is shiny and my skin looks so smooth.Only the two black eyes on the eyes showed her malaise.The military uniform did not bring out her ability, but showed her beautiful figure.


    "What''s the situation?" Shizhi asked nervously.


    "The commander and the others are under observation. Let''s talk about it at the base. The commander said, it''s your turn to appear..." Lingyin said while carrying Shizhixiang to the fifteen thousand-meter high-altitude ship. On the machine.

 1189 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01215. Distinguished name: Princess

    "By the way, Diancho classmate, have you seen Wuhe Shiori?" Nie Kong glanced at the crowded refuge, frowning and asked at the last Diancho.


    "Hey, didn''t Wuhe classmates come? I remember she said that she forgot to take something, so she wanted to leave temporarily." Dionding said in surprise.


    "You stay in the refuge well, I will look for Shizhi outside." After Nie Kong finished speaking, he squeezed the crowd and rushed out of the refuge.He thought to himself that the fool Shizhi must have obeyed Qinli and wanted to attack the elves.


    "In any case, I won''t admit that kind of thing." Nie Kong cursed secretly. The girl wanted to attack the girl, just thinking that Nie Kong felt absurd.He knows that there is Lily, but he can''t forgive his own existence. Girls will like girls.


    Based on the information feedback from the spiritual sense, Nie Kong understood a very important thing.Today seems to be very special, it will be the day before the plot begins, the day when Elf Shixiang appears.


    Before she could change her sailor skirt in the middle of the country, the girl with a crimson uniform on her shoulders sat on a main seat of the ship, looking down at a group of people working under her.


    "Commander!" Shui Wuyue, who was on standby next to the captain''s seat, saluted the piano, with a beautiful posture like a template in a military education textbook.


    Qinli glanced at the man and kicked his calf with his toe.


    "Don''t waste time saying hello, hurry up and explain the current situation. Generally speaking, there will be elves in the B-level space shock!" Qinli talked to the man while pulling away the lollipop.


    "As soon as the elves appeared, AST''s attack immediately began. The number of people that can be confirmed is currently ten. One of them is taking a chase offensive and is fighting the elves." Mizuki said.


    "Play satellite images to determine the information intelligence of the present world elves." Just after Qinli''s words, a synchronized image appeared on the big screen of the bridge.On the main road about two roads away from the busy street, two beautiful young girls wielding huge weapons can be seen fighting.


    When their weapons collide, the surrounding buildings will collapse and the scene will be full of scenes that are unimaginable in real life.


    "Comprehensive degree of danger: AAA, scale of the space shock caused: B, spiritual outfit: God-powered spiritual outfit¡¤Jufan, angel: slaying father, the distinguished name of the elf, princess. According to analysis, she is not the first time she has appeared! "Shui Wuyue answered by looking at the data in her hands, otherwise there would be no such clear information.


    "It turns out that the princess appeared." Qinli''s eyes flashed with meaning, quietly watching the battle situation on the screen.


    "The battle is really fierce, but, since the opponent is a AAA-level elves, they should have no chance of winning? Attacking her every time she appears, it will make her hate humans, it''s really unbelief."


    Shui Wuyue leaned forward and said, "As you said, and in fact, we are also helpless now." Qinli kicked him aside with all his strength, and Shui Wuyue''s stupid pig''s face showed happiness.


    Ignoring the expression on his face, Qinli sat quietly waiting for Ling Yin''s return.


    After a while, two footsteps came from behind.Her lovely sister''s clear voice resounded in her ears.Qinli smiled slightly, is the secret weapon finally here?


    "Hey... isn''t that the Origami classmate?" Seeing Origami fighting with a beautiful and incongruous girl on the screen, the Shiori who had just arrived, his eyes flashed in astonishment.


    "As you can see, Yuanyi Origami is not a simple student, she has another identity, the trump card in AST!!" Lingyin explained.


    "Hey, no." Although she didn''t want to admit it, the facts in front of her told her that what Lingyin said was all true, and that the origami in her class would be an AST member dealing with elves.


    "Now you understand, AST will do its best to destroy the elves in the real world, but it is a pity that the elves can not be destroyed by their power. Every time they fight, they will destroy the world." Qinli said .


    "I...I know, but...but what can I do now." Shizhi looked at the two women fighting. She didn''t want one side to be hurt.


    "There is no problem, our entire Latatosk staff will do our best to help you." Lingyin looked at the data on the screen and nodded meaningfully.But Shizhi couldn''t understand what the data on the screen meant.


    The only understanding is that the street map displayed on the right side of the screen is a street map centered on a sprite, which is monitored by satellites.


    "Shiori, it''s your turn to play soon, please be prepared."


    "What? They''re fighting right now." Shiori''s body was stiff when he heard Qinli''s words, and now there is no chance to talk to the elves.


    "Look at it carefully." Following Qinli''s line of sight, Shizhi looked towards the screen.There are still unintelligible numbers beating on the top, there is a red sign, and then a few small yellow signs are displayed around it.


    "The red one is the sprite, and the light yellow represents the AST. Look at the AST logo, a few have stopped moving just at the beginning, right?"


    "Hey, really, but is there any special meaning in it?" Shizhi asked stupidly.


    "You are really a stupid pig. Think about it for a while before you talk. It''s shameful, I''m afraid the pig understands the truth." Qinli shrugged exaggeratedly and explained: "They stopped moving, of course it means they have lost The fighting power has been gained. After all the people waiting for the AST are killed in the hands of the elves, isn''t there a chance for you to play."


    "Did you die?" Shizhi exclaimed, wanting to watch his classmate origami hurt in his own eyes.


    "Well, only at that moment the people from AST will not interfere with you. But Shizhi, you have to be careful. If the situation is critical, tap the earphone twice as a secret signal." Although Qinli''s personality has changed, his feelings for Shizhi No reduction.


    "Okay...Okay, I hope that Origami students will be fine." Shiori''s words were mixed with worry, but he still stood by the bridge gate obediently.I just hope that I can do my part to save the elves and save the world just like saving the teacher.


    "The princess''s entanglement is a hundred times more difficult than Nie Kong, Commander, do you worry about her?" Lingyin whispered while looking at the Shizhi who was opposite.


    "Don''t worry. If it''s Shiori, you can be reborn immediately even if you die once!" Kotori said, her only concern is whether the plan will succeed.If it fails, there is no second chance.

 1190 The collapse of the second element Text 01216, the strategy plan failed?

    When Nie Kong arrived, he had already seen the origami dressed up by the mecha lying on the side.And Shi Zhijiang, bravely confronting a beautiful strange girl.


    The first moment after seeing the black-haired girl in person, the shining beautiful halo of her entire body was dazzling.The long and flowing black hair draped behind him almost touched his knees, and his cute face showed a very vigilant and solemn face.The crystal-like eyes glowed brightly in the sun, pure and without any impurities.Simple and noble, like a beautiful princess in a foreign world!!


    The gorgeous dress on her body is a princess dress called the gods and spirits, which is loose and very suitable for battle. It is transformed by her elf power and looks beautiful.The dreamy eyes were half-opened melancholy, staring at Shiori.


    The beautiful girl with her upper body bathed in the sunset has a sense of mystery that can almost instantly rob the viewer of the thinking ability.And in her hand, holding a huge sharp blade tightly, it is called the slaying father.The battle skirt is matched with a giant blade, and there is a strange sense of coordination, which matches her very well.


    The whole person stood in front of Shizhi, and the fluctuations emanating from the small body actually resonated in the space, and the power was shaking.At first glance at her appearance, Nie Kong seemed to see Xuecai, the sword witch from the previous world. The temperaments of the two were a little similar, and they were both princesses.


    The slight sound of her crushing rocks resounded in the silence, and it was very clear.


    At the moment Shizhi was about to try to stay calm, the two women were looking at each other.The vigilant beautiful girl gently waved her hand, and then a black light flashed across Shiori''s pretty face, and a trace of blood flowed out of her white skin.


    The street behind her and the glass on the facade of the shop behind her all made a loud noise and then shattered.Because of the sudden incident, Shi Zhi was stunned for an instant, and he was frightened in a cold sweat.If it is a little bit sloping, the one who turned into gray must be replaced by himself.Compared to Teacher Nie Kong, the girl in front of her is a hundred times more dangerous!!


    "You really are their partner, you must have come to kill me just like them." The girl showed a vigilant expression and raised her arm high again.A round object appeared on the palm of the hand like a gathering of light, glowing with black light.


    The black round object was launched, facing Shiori. No, it was the origami lying behind Shiori!


    "Wait...wait, you have to listen to my explanation!"


    Shizhi was shocked, a step earlier than shouting.In an instant the light has come to the origami.The torrent passed through where the origami was, easily smashed the outer wall, and then extended out.


    Origami, who closed his eyes and waited to die, felt his body lightened, and realized that the pain he had expected had not come.She opened her calm eyes and saw a familiar and kind cheek.


    "Teacher... why did you come." She noticed that she was lying in Nie Kong''s arms, her pretty face was dumbfounded, her eyes lowered and immersed in joy.If you can move, you will definitely jump a few times like a rabbit.


    "Idiot, neither of you hid in the shelter, how can I rest assured."


    Nie Kong looked at the safe origami in his arms and couldn''t help but wipe his sweat.If it is a little later, it is estimated that we will help her collect the body.


    "Speaking of which, what the hell is going on with you two, why are you here?" Didn''t Shiori want to attack Shixiang and seal her power, how could Shixiang fight so hard now?Depending on the situation, Shizhi did not get her favor at all.


    "No...it''s nothing. Teacher, please take Shizhi and escape quickly, otherwise your life will be in danger. The enemy is not an ordinary person like you." Origami turned his head, unwilling to tell the elves, but Nie Kong had already understood the elves.Even Qinli and the others once treated him as a wizard to seal him.


    "Well, I hope you can tell me everything in the future. You hide here first, and I will bring Shizhijiang." Nie Kong gently placed her body on the flat ground, hiding him in the dark. Approach Shiori.


    He thought it was very strange that Shiori could not have been attacked by Toka, what happened?Isn''t Qin Li planning to attack the elves, but intends to use force to directly convince him.


    With the shrewdness of Ratatuskchenri, asserting that the current omission will not occur.Little did they know that the whole thing was originally planned by Qinli, but Qinli miscalculated that his sister was stupid and kind.


    In fact, as Qinli planned, he showed up when the origami lost its combat effectiveness.I wanted to talk to the elves to get a good impression, but when I saw that origami was dangerous, I actually tried to save it.Ever since, the wizard Shixiang completely misunderstood Shizhi as a member of AST.


    No matter how Shiori strikes up and talks, no matter how he communicates, it can''t change the current Toka''s vigilance towards Shiori.As the commander, Qinli could not wait to kick his sister hard a few times. If he had followed the plan, he might have sealed the power of the elves by now, and how could he be as helpless as he is now.Now that the misunderstanding cannot be solved, it is even more difficult to win Shixiang''s heart, let alone to seal her body''s strength.


    "It''s such a stupid pig, who told her to save the AST person without any extra effort, ruining the whole plan?" Qin Li kicked Shui Wuyue violently, but Shui Wuyue enjoyed the tyranny of Qinli.


    "Well, and there is no one in Xiao Shizhi who can replace the power of the Seal Elf." Ling Yin said, because only one Shi Zhi can possess the ability of the Seal Elf, but the elves must like the sergeant.


    "Now I can only retreat temporarily, and I will be thinking of a way later. Mizuki, you hurry up and get her back." Staring at the Shiori who was embarrassed and avoiding Shixiang''s attack on the screen, Qinli ordered.


    "Observe..." Shui Wuyue bowed respectfully and exited the meeting room.Qinli sighed softly and quietly looked at the few people on the screen.The people of AST will only add to the chaos and have no meaning at all.According to the current situation, there is only one way to wait for the princess herself to return to the limit like the previous few times.He had the hole cards, but it was a pity that Shiori was too disappointed.

 1191 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01217, Nie Kong shot

    "Please stop!" From the very well-ventilated street, Nie Kong''s figure suddenly appeared with the voice.The golden sunlight shone on his brilliant red hair, exuding brilliance.


    The attacking girl seemed to have heard his words, and finally stopped emitting light.When the embarrassed Shizhi saw Nie Kong coming, his eyes exuded infinite surprise, and his panic and fear suddenly became much more at ease.


    "Teacher... the teacher came to save myself... to save myself?" Shizhi muttered to himself, his heart seemed to be filled with tenderness.


    Shixiang, a young elf, stared at Nie Kong intently. Although he did not make an attack, the other party''s eyes were full of suspicion and alertness.As if watching Nie Kong from head to toe, she said, "Who are you?" Since Nie Kong''s individual is not like a member of AST, the elf did not immediately attack.


    "I''m a teacher from Zen High School, I''m here to stop you from damaging your surroundings!" Nie Kongyi said righteously.


    When Nie Kong answered, the screen of Laxinas Bridge was playing a close-up scene of a girl in a dress and Nie Kong meeting.


    Then, headed by the degree of goodwill, a lot of various data sheets were arranged around her.Those numbers are the products of Lingyin''s analysis and digitization using display devices, and are mainly used to express the mental state of girls.The carefully selected crew members all stared at the girly game screen played on the large screen with very serious expressions.


    At the moment Nie Kong answered, the screen began to flicker, and the bridge sounded the sound of a sirens. That kind of display would only appear when the spirit of the spirit is in a state of instability.


    "Oops, if you annoy her indiscriminately, the spirit state of the elf..." Ling Yin frowned.


    "The Elf''s favor is decreasing, what is he doing?" Qin Li said dissatisfied.


    As Qinli expected, just after hearing Nie Kong''s answer, the girl''s face was distorted into an unhappy expression.She raised her hands to make a ball of light and threw it at him.Nie Kong''s expression did not change at all, he simply turned sideways, avoiding the bombardment of the ball of light.


    And the bread house behind Nie Kong was not as lucky as the closed iron door blasted a big hole.A large hole appeared in the hallway, the second floor and the first floor.


    "Are you an idiot, I told you not to spoil it." Nie Kong glared at her, her cheeks puffed out like a little girl.


    "I...I don''t need you to teach you, anyway, no human being is a good person." After appearing several times before, every time after being attacked by AST, the elves seem to hate humans.


    "Who cares what you do? What I care about is whether the bakery is damaged, otherwise you won''t be able to taste the delicious soy flour bread." Nie Kong took out a paper bag from nowhere, and it was actually packed in it. A few breads with a strange fragrance.


    "I was thinking about bread at that time. Is he a fool?" Qinli shook the screen frantically, wishing to catch him and give him a lesson.


    "But... but Commander, look... You see that the spirit of the elf seems to have changed..." Lingyin said stupidly.


    On the screen, the tyrannical elf was quiet, staring at Nie Kong eating bread.And looking at her, she seemed to be swallowing saliva.


    "Hey, what scent is that?" Seeing the girl''s eyes reduced a little bit fiercely, she was instantly relieved.


    "Soybean flour bread, do you want it?" Nie Kong shook the paper bag in his hand.


    "Hmph, if you insist on giving me one, I can barely accept it." Although the girl said that, her eyes couldn''t leave the paper bag.It exudes a sweet fragrance and attracts her appetite.


    With a gurgling sound, her stomach was hungry.


    "If you promise not to destroy, I can give you one." Nie Kong nodded.


    "Hmph, if you don''t give it to me, I will grab it myself."


    "Really, there''s really no way you can do it!" Nie Kong didn''t change his face and threw one to her.She grandly borrowed the bread with her hands and sniffed it lightly.After smelling the scent of bread, he made an expression of intoxication.As if to drool, she ate up all the bread two or three times.


    Nie Kong was sweaty, and it was the right choice to visit the bakery first when he came out.Although the world view has changed a lot, the fact that Shixiang likes bread has not changed.


    Seeing her longing eyes, Nie Kong threw the bread to her one by one.She ran out of nothing left.Nie Kong sweats, she actually ate ten of them, what a big appetite!!


    "You...you are different from them. All the humans I have seen say that I must die." As if to peek into the deepest part of Nie Kong''s eyes, the girl tilted her head and stared at Nie Kong.


    "Really, but when you say that, please don''t use that giant blade at others." Nie Kong said weakly.


    "Although I don''t know what horrible idea you are making, you are the first human being who wants to talk to me seriously, so I will use you a little bit to get information on this world!"


    "Whatever you want, if you have anything in the future, you can come to that school to find me. My name is Nie Kong." After Nie Kong pointed his finger at Lai Chan High School, he introduced his name by the way.


    "Eh, eh, really...really, you didn''t deny me, can you invite me to eat bread in the future." The girl drew her hair, made a noise like sniffing, and turned her head again.


    "If you dare to act suspiciously, I will dig a big hole in your body."


    "Okay, but at least tell me your name." Nie Kong said.


    "Then Nie Kong, what do you want to call me?" the girl said.


    "Ah, don''t you have a name. Okay, because you ate ten breads, so call you Shixiang." Nie Kong said casually, and didn''t want to change Shixiang''s name because he was used to it.


    "what do you think?"


    The girl was silent for a while, and then said: "Ok... OK, but how should I write the word Shixiang?"


    "Extend your hand, I''ll teach you."


    Shixiang was puzzled and stretched out his right hand timidly.


    Nie Kong came to her and opened her jade hand, while the index finger of his right hand gently wrote and stroked on her finger.The collision of the fingers made Shixiang''s face flushed, feeling the itchy fingertips that touched his body.


    Thousands of miles away, Qinli and the others stared at the scene where the princess''s favor soared.They worked so hard to plan a strategy, but they failed to help Shizhi gain the favor of the elves.But now Nie Kong, without their help, easily gained the trust of the elf!


    "Ah, that''s amazing. Looking at his intentional or unintentional performance, he will definitely have more than ten love experiences, master." The several love masters invited by Laxinas all showed admiration.

 1192 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01218, ten incense meet

    Someone would bring soybean flour and bread on such occasions, Qinli couldn''t guess whether Nie Kong really did it on purpose.Moreover, in a few conversations, the elf''s attitude towards him from strange to him has exceeded seventy!If you want to go further, just take the opportunity to date...


    "It''s a pity, what use does the elves have for him to have a good impression? It''s not that Shizhi can''t seal the power of the elves at all." Lingyin said with regret.


    "Yeah, if you know his true identity is an elf like the princess, I really can''t be at ease..." The crew members below each talked about each other, mostly distrusting Nie Kong.


    "That''s not necessarily true." Qinli used the lollipop in his hand to point to the one under him, "Although he has not been certified, according to our guess, his elven ability is probably a copy! The last time I contacted Shizhi I kissed her, but I think it is impossible for Shizhi to simply seal his power. His copy and Shizhi¡¯s seal were originally very different powers. There will be two possibilities, one is a complete seal, the other is Instead, he possesses Shiori''s sealing power. Now that Shiori has not been able to attack the princess, he can only investigate him. It is better than having nothing to do."


    "No way, why would he help us. You must know that he is an elf, and he has not been able to truly confirm his abilities. It is impossible to help humans deal with their companions." Many people are controversial, and the piano is strong. Stared at them.


    "What''s the noise? Except for him, who do you think will be competent to deal with the princess. And that is just an imperfect plan. Of course, it must be strictly confirmed before implementation." It has always been Qinli''s own intuition, his ability. Without the seal of Shizhi, there is a very small possibility that it will be used to replicate the power of Shizhi.


    "Then what should we do?" Lingyin asked.With his free and easy character, they basically don''t need them to help win the favor of the elves.


    "Well, our organization will leave the princess alone for the time being. Let''s focus on training good Shizhi. If she continues to be so stupid, how should she deal with the new elves in the future. Failure once is not terrible, but I am afraid that she will not be smart. "Qinli said.


    "Yes!" They had no objections to Qinli''s words, because they were all volunteers gathered from Qinli.There is only one goal to gather them, to save the elf.


    "Shixiang, I... my name, isn''t it nice?" She looked shy, carefully watching the marks left by Nie Kong''s fingers just after sliding.


    "Yes...right, I like Shixiang''s name very much." How should I put it, in all respects, Nie Kong didn''t have any brain power, but said her name from his mouth according to the original name. .But Shixiang''s name has a profound meaning in dating, because the names of the elves are related to numbers.


    Hearing Nie Kong''s words, Shixiang smiled happily, as if the spring snow melted away and looked very beautiful.


    "Nie Kong..." She yelled expectantly.


    "Shixiang, what''s wrong."


    "Nothing." After receiving a response, her eyes were incredibly excited, and she muttered: "That... Nie Kong. That... That... You... Next... Could you please invite me next time..."


    "Huh? What are you going to say?" Nie Kong asked.


    "Can you ask me to eat soy flour and bread next time." She mustered up the courage and offered an invitation to Nie Kong.It seems that soybean flour bread is too attractive to her, it is the ultimate weapon against Shixiang.


    "Okay, you can make an appointment next time you meet. But next time you are in the realm, don''t destroy it everywhere." Nie Kong nodded in response.


    "But... but they are all bad guys, and when they come out, they say they want to destroy me." Shixiang said with a bulging mouth.


    "That''s very simple. Next time you are in the realm, you hide in a large building. Whether it''s an aquarium, a movie theater, a department store, or a tram station. That way, those people will not be able to attack directly." The movement is very restricted and can only fight in a spacious place.


    "I''ll see you next time, Nie Kong. Your soybean flour bread really tastes good." After saying that, her figure slowly faded and she returned to the limit with her strength.


    "Teacher... the teacher did what I failed to do, the teacher is so courageous..."


    The Shizhi hiding behind rubbed the corners of her clothes, watching the relationship between the elves and Nie Kong get better, and she should have been happy to melt into the human world, but at this moment she only felt uncomfortable.


    "Elf... Elf actually took the initiative to propose a date. According to the development, her goodwill will definitely exceed 80! Unbelievable, if Shiwei is half of his dazzling..." Qin Li sighed deeply, only feeling a little regretful .No matter how many simulation trainings he had, he couldn''t compare to Nie Kong.The information he knew showed that he had no experience in love, and Qin Li really didn''t know whether Nie Kong really had a kind of close power.Even the last time I accidentally kissed him, there was no trace of disgust.


    "His EQ is too high, and whatever he wants to say will not make the girl hate it." The crew member exclaimed.


    "Well, it''s about his personality. He has a gentle personality, so he is not willing to hurt others." Lingyin said his thoughts.


    "You all make sense. He is really good at dealing with people. He deserves to be an elf who can be a teacher in a Zen school." Sweat leaked from the cheeks in the piano, and he muttered in a low voice.Even without their help before, he would definitely be able to become a teacher compared to his ability.


    The origami on the other side dragged his tired body out.When Nie Kong could see the contact with the elf, her pretty face paled in shock.In her heart, elves have always been super dangerous, and her purpose in life is to kill them.


    "That''s really too dangerous. I have time to talk to him. How can a human get close to the elf? Fortunately, nothing happened." Origami sighed.


    Origami far away, could not hear the conversation between Nie Kong and Shixiang.So seeing that Nie Kong was fine, the elf returned to the other world, so he let go.

 1193 The collapse of the second element body 01219, persuade origami

    After being rescued by the AST personnel, they returned to the Tiangong Garrison Base of the Ground Self-Defense Force, origami and removed all the display devices.After about a few minutes, Origami still couldn''t stand up from the equipment.That happens every time after using the manifestation equipment.After returning from a superman to a normal person, the body often feels a strange heaviness, and the burden is not something ordinary people can bear.


    In the great air disaster thirty years ago, mankind obtained a miracle technology-a display device.Distorting the laws of physics allows the calculation results of computers to be realized in the real world.It can be said to be a system that uses scientific methods to reproduce magic.The only way humans can fight against elves.


    While Origami sighed softly, he recalled the process of today''s battle.The disaster elves that destroyed the world, even if they assembled several teammates with superhuman abilities like origami, they still couldn''t hurt each other a bit, but almost wiped them out.


    As a result, today''s battle ended with the sprite disappearing automatically as before, although the written report should record this incident as AST repelling the sprite.All the team members who are fighting in the field understand one truth deeply. The elves don''t think they will be any threat at all, and they will disappear automatically and it is only a whim.


    "Thank you." A woman who was about twenty-five years old and wearing the same wiring military suit as the origami body stood in front of her eyes with her arms around her waist.Her heroic temperament and pretty face make her look uniquely beautiful.Captain Nishibei Yoko, she is the captain of AST attached to Origami.


    "When all of your teammates lose their combat effectiveness, repel the elves alone. Origami you are very good!" She praised.


    "I didn''t repel the elf." Origami responded in a cold tone.


    Liaozi shrugged and looked at the origami with sharp eyes: "But I have to report to my superiors like this. If we don''t produce some results, we won''t be able to get the financial budget. And your performance can be said to be quite good. Excellent, you have to understand that we don¡¯t have a trump card. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re so messed up, do you want to die? All your teammates lose their combat effectiveness. You should follow the order to rescue your teammates and retreat."


    "Captain, our AST mission is to defeat the elves." Origami looked directly into Liaozi''s eyes, and said slightly.


    "Do you really know what kind of monster you are fighting? That is a monster. Listen, our goal is to try our best to keep the damage to a minimum and try our best to make the elves disappear. Those things are our responsibility. I don''t allow you to take unnecessary risks." Liaozi scolded, frowning.


    "I...I want to defeat the elf, no matter what the consequences are." Even though he understood what the captain said, Origami''s eyes remained firm.


    Liaozi sighed, "I don''t intend to interfere with your personal thoughts. What you think is your freedom. But if you disobey orders on the battlefield, you must leave the army."


    "Yes, I will follow the order in the future."


    After Origami answered succinctly, he stood up and left the base while supporting his body,


    "Wuhe Shiori?" On the way home, Shiori''s face appeared in the origami''s mind with a low volume that no one could hear.I saw her myself a few years ago.The memory of origami cannot be wrong.What makes Origami more concerned about is another thing, "Why did she appear in the place where the elves appeared?" On the street where the space shock sirens sounded, most people will go to the shelter, right?Although the situation was very strange, she helped herself delay the time, otherwise she would never wait for the teacher to come.


    The bad thing is that he is wearing a figure wearing special equipment, and¡ªthe things of the elves, all for her and the teacher to see!


    Thinking about the headache, she returned to the street at home.Looking at the lights in the next room, Origami changed the route and went to the neighbor''s door, knocking hard.


    "Come here." The door opened, revealing a long-haired Nie Kong wearing an apron.The moment Nie Kong saw her, Nie Kong was a little surprised.While welcoming the origami into the house, he asked concerned: "Have you used origami for dinner? How is your body feeling?"


    "No, I hope that the teacher will not tell anyone what happened today. If you can ask you to forget everything, everything except me, including what you have seen and heard!" Origami looked at Nie Kong and asked quietly.


    "Are you referring to the girl, why can''t you make it clear."


    "That''s an elf, something I must defeat." Although the movement was not obvious, Nie Kong seemed to see the origami pouting.


    "Well, I talked with her for a while and found that she is not bad." Nie Kong said.


    "My parents were killed by the elves five years ago, so I don¡¯t want others to experience the same situation again. So, please don¡¯t get close to the elves in the future!" Origami looked at Nie Kong with a tone of voice. caveat.


    "Do you have to defeat it? Maybe your parents weren''t killed by them. After talking to her a lot, she told me that because the robot was chasing her, she had to take action." Nie Kong seemed to have a clue about what happened five years ago, but The plots are too far apart, so there will be no deep impression.


    "It can''t be wrong, that was what I saw with my own eyes." At this point, Origami''s fist was clenched tightly.


    "I know you can''t change you now, but Origami Sauce, I will let you know the truth that happened five years ago. If the murderer is really an elf, the teacher will fully support you. Now please don''t hide hatred in your heart for now. Please be happier." Nie Kong''s eyes were shining and Origami looked at each other, she instantly buried her eyes, and suddenly jumped in front of Nie Kong.


    "I...I will be troubled."


    "Yes... Is it... That''s really incredible, please don''t forget the agreement between you and me." Nie Kong smiled.


    Origami nodded, ending with that sentence, Origami looked away from Nie Kong.When preparing to leave, Nie Kong grabbed her jade-like little hand.


    "You must be tired, and it must be too late to cook now. The teacher made your portion, let''s have dinner together."


    The caring tone made the origami figure pause.She hummed and sat on the dining table in the living room, and saw the fragrant and delicious dinner on it. Teacher Nie Kong really even prepared her share.

 1194 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01220Goodbye ten incense

    Today is the second day of Shixiang''s appearance. Since the school was not affected by space shocks and battles, classes follow the usual course.


    As usual, Nie Kong after school.Since he did not become the instructor of the school team, he usually went home directly.As for origami, I often go to the AST base in Tiangong City to train.In particular, she worked harder than everyone else, and it was already very early to be back before six.Nie Kong''s strange thing was Shizhi, and he replied that he had important training to do.What kind of training can she have, Nie Kong can guess all of a sudden that it must be his sister Qinli, my poor Shizhijiang.


    "Just buy something and go home." If I remember correctly, the cooking ingredients are almost used.It didn''t seem appropriate, so Nie Kong embarked on a different path from the way back home.


    "Hey, Nie Kong..." After only a few minutes, Nie Kong had to stop.Because behind the forest trail, someone was calling his name.From far to advance, from small to large!


    "You are not allowed to ignore me!" A cold, clear and beautiful voice came from the opposite side of Nie Kong.In front of his sight, a girl in a gorgeous dress was curling up and hiding in a tree.


    "Shixiang? Why are you there?" Nie Kong asked in surprise.


    "Have you finally seen it? I have called you several times." Beautiful Qiao''s face was full of displeased expressions, with a bang, Shixiang jumped from the five-meter-high tree to Nie Kong.No space shock warning was issued. Neither Latatosk nor AST detected the foreshock of the elves when they were in the realm. No wonder Nie Kong was surprised.


    "Sorry, I was thinking about something just now and didn''t notice that you were coming."


    Shixiang put his hands on his waist, pretending to be tolerant and said, "Forget it, you just have to abide by the agreement with me and ask me to eat soybean flour bread."


    "Well, it''s okay. I happen to buy something right now, and I will take you to the bakery by the way. But your clothes are very inconvenient to go outside." Nie Kong glanced at her gorgeous princess dress and said to her .


    "What do you think is the problem with my spiritual outfit? It is my armor and my territory. You are not allowed to insult it!" Shixiang glared at Nie Kong, with displeased cheeks.


    "That dress is too eye-catching, and you don''t want AST to find you." Nie Kong said with a tilted face, looking at her.


    It seemed that AST was annoying, Shixiang showed disgust.


    "Then what do you say?"


    "You have to change your clothes. Did you see the girl opposite? Please remove the spiritual outfit and remake the clothes similar to her." Nie Kong pointed to the sailor suit worn by a female student who came out of the school. .


    "You really can''t help it, then okay." After speaking, the dress that was originally worn on the body disappeared into the air from the edge.At the same time, the surrounding light particles were tightly wrapped around Shixiang as if they were swapped, and finally formed another style of clothing.


    Two or three seconds later, like the female student who had just walked on the road, Toka who put on the uniform of Zen High School stood before her eyes.


    "Because it''s just the impression I''ve seen, the details may be slightly different, but it should be okay." Shixiang said proudly.


    "Well, although there is a small problem, it has no effect on the overall situation." For Nie Kong, who was able to change clothes and props in the past, her spiritual outfit was indeed a little pediatric.


    "Come with me, I''ll take you to taste yesterday''s soy flour bread." After Nie Kong finished speaking, he set off toward the busy street on his own.


    "Finally, are you willing to let me meet Huang... Soy Flour Bread? Hurry... Hurry up." Shixiang pushed Nie Kong from behind, looking anxious.


    They crossed the path to the main road lined with various shops, and it was very lively with people coming and going.Shixiang frowned, and his eyes began to peek around.


    "Wh...what? Well...a lot of people. Soybean flour, the strong addictiveness, will it cause big problems if it is allowed to exist in the world. It must be yes, people will definitely have forbidden symptoms. I was trembling, and started a war for more soy flour and bread!!" The crowds and vehicles were quite different compared to the previous one.Shixiang remained fully alert and said in an angry tone.Moreover, on her fingertips, small balls of light appeared, condensing powerful elves.


    Nie Kong slapped the ten light spots hard, and said with a headache: "What is in your mind? No one will do such stupid things."


    "Is no one really robbed me?" Shixiang asked again after confirmation.


    "Really." Nie Kong finished, although Shixiang still dare not look around carelessly.But after smelling a certain smell, Xiang Yuan''s alert expression suddenly relaxed.


    "Hey, Nie Kong, I... I finally smell it. Hurry up, the soy flour and bread are calling me!!" I really don''t know what her nose is made of, but she can smell it. The fragrance is 100 meters away.Nie Kong didn''t know whether to laugh at her obsession with soybean flour, or praise her sensitive nose.


    Just watch her force Nie Kong''s arm, rushing forward at the fastest speed and swaggering to open the door of the bakery.


    "Where''s soybean flour bread? Is there no soybean flour bread?" She shouted vigorously, attracting the waiter in the bakery.


    "Excuse me, sir, what do you want to order." She asked politely.


    "Wrap all the soybean flour and bread in the store," Nie Kong said.


    "Eh, besides the soy flour bread, what is that dozen or so layers of things, white, with a few red dots. Now, Nie Kong, take it away by the way." Shixiang pointed to the store excitedly Said the biggest cake.


    "No, it''s going to be dinner time soon. You can''t eat too much."


    "I...I want it."


    While the waiter covered his mouth and smiled secretly, he packed more than 30 breads for him, which was almost completely swept away.


    "Thank you for your patronage, the total is 20,000 yuan."


    After Nie Kong paid the payment, he stuffed the filled paper bags into Shixiang''s arms.Shixiang''s eyes were gleaming, and she held the paper bag tightly.Shang Youxianxin took one out and stuffed it into her mouth. After tasting it, her pretty face showed a happy expression.


    When Nie Kong thought that Shixiang had been soothed, she did not know that she had eaten all the soy flour and bread ten minutes later.

 1195 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01221, Shixiangs favor

    "Nie Kong, Nie Kong, are there any soy flour and bread?" Shixiang kept yelling around Nie Kong like a child in the crowded street.The two walked side by side in the sunset, unspeakable intimacy, showing a pleasant expression even if they were just walking.


    "No, it''s probably only sold in the bakery. By the way, didn''t you eat a lot of portions in the bakery at the beginning?" Her appetite is too big, and there are more than 30 breads. Can fill her belly!Although a woman has two stomachs, one for snacks and the other for dinner, Shixiang''s can be compared with Saiyans, which is outrageous.


    "I want to eat again, that kind of intense addictiveness, I really can''t stop it! Now, have you bought something." Shixiang looked at the bag in Nie Kong''s hand and said vigorously.


    "Don''t pull it randomly, it''s just the ingredients used to make dinner." Faced with the gluttonous Shixiang, Nie Kong was really helpless, really afraid that she would swallow all the raw materials.


    "Hey, what good things can those green vegetables make? Why don''t you throw them away and buy the bread for dinner." Shixiang''s eyes moved around and suggested to Nie Kong.


    "What do you know? Although they are just some ingredients, they can be combined to make a dish that is many times more complex than soybean flour and bread. Well, let''s make a special Chinese dish for you today." Nie Kong muttered.The proud cuisine of my country is many times more complicated than Japan!If one knows Chinese cuisine, then learning other cuisines is simply handy.For example, Japanese cuisine is not as complex as China''s, and Nie Kong can recite it.


    "Hey, if that''s the case, let me develop new flavors." Shixiang heard the taste better than soy flour bread, and his eyes kept unbelieving.It seems that the obsession with soybean flour cannot be changed at once.Because it was the first time I tasted the food since its birth, I naturally worship it like something!!


    Nie Kong felt that he had to cure his sweet tooth syndrome.He Shixiang returned to the attic where he was, and Nie Kong saw that it was past six o''clock in the evening.Instructing Shixiang to wait outside, Nie Kong took the cooking ingredients and went to the kitchen.


    His cooking skills have experienced the brewing of several worlds, and he can be said to be a master.It only took more than ten minutes before he brought out a few dishes exuding strong fragrance.


    There is a sweet fragrance, a delicate fragrance, and a meaty fragrance.Shixiang sniffed her nose cutely, her eyes moved completely to the colorful dishes.She smelled the taste different from bread for the first time, and swallowed uncontrollably.


    "Okay...it smells good and pungent."


    Nie Kong smiled and brought the well-made boiled beef in front of her. The delicious beef floated on top, soaked in the flaming red soup.It''s scary at first glance, it''s all peppers.


    After the beef is boiled, it is a tenderloin with honey fragrance, which should be the sweetness and sourness from it.


    Shixiang couldn''t stand the glutton in his stomach, raised his slender fingers slightly, grabbed a piece of red beef with his chopsticks, and bit it all in his mouth with one bite.Suddenly his face burned like a red glow, he jumped up abruptly, opened his mouth and gasped, and kept fanning his hands: "It''s so hot and so hot." The hot and shameful picture is really interesting, the first time I taste it. Spicy, I thought it was a fire.


    She was hot in front of her two mouthfuls, and the situation was a little better, although she still kept opening her mouth to exhale air in and out, like a fan.Nie Kong couldn''t help laughing at how cute and cute the situation was.


    Shixiang¡¯s sense of taste slowly subsided, and Nie Kong smiled so stupidly, his cheeks bulged, and he was annoyed: "What you laughed at was caused by you. The things you made burned to death like a fire. I am."


    Although Nie Kong suppressed it hard, he couldn''t help but smile at the corner of his mouth.


    "Shixiang, there is more than just the sweet taste of bread in the world. It has a unique spicy taste. Nothing can be suppressed." Nie Kong chuckled lightly and put a piece of beef into his mouth, apparently not afraid of it. It''s spicy.


    Although the taste is very spicy, the taste after tasting it gradually came up.As if it could arouse her appetite all at once, she couldn''t stop eating beef slices again.She was so spicy that she was not taught, but she felt like she was enjoying the spicy taste.


    "Huh, although it''s far worse than soy flour bread, it tastes different from soy flour." The spiciness covers the sweetness of soy flour remaining in Shixiang''s mouth, and the sweet and sour pork fillet The combination of sweetness and sourness gave her a whole new taste experience.She never imagined that there would be so many delicious things in the human world that she hadn''t tried, and she felt so excited for a while.


    "Nie Kong, you will play with me again in the future, I hope you can cook for me." After a happy hiccup, Shixiang fixed his eyes on the Nie Kong who was cleaning up the dishes.


    Become friends with Nie Kong, especially after shopping and dinner, Shixiang''s favor with Nie Kong has been rising.Power and space shock are reflected by emotions, and now the emotions are very stable.Shixiang now is no different from human beings!


    "Well, if you are hungry or bored in the future, you can come to me anytime."


    "I''m so happy." The melancholy expression that appeared on Shixiang''s face has gradually disappeared, and his goodwill with Nie Kong has risen to 88.If in GALGAME, the value of 90 can already be pushed.The simple and ignorant Shixiang is an exception. I''m afraid KISS doesn''t understand the meaning, and will only maintain the reservedness that women should have.


    "Then... see you next time." Her body slowly faded, and Nie Kong knew that she had returned to the lonely and indifferent boundary with her strength.Nie Kong sighed in his heart, he naturally hoped to seal her power.After sealing the power of the elves, she will definitely be able to live in the human world like ordinary people, and will no longer be alone in life.


    Only now, he could not 100% confirm whether he possessed Shiori''s sealing power.Shixiang has no affection for Shizhi sauce at all, so it''s a bit difficult.

 1196 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01222, execute plan b

    "Commander, princess... The princess is in the realm without any fluctuations, and has a second contact with Nie Kong!!" On the 10,000-meter-high ship, the panicked crew member reported to the red-haired loli on the chair. Tao.


    "I see, don''t be noisy now!" In fact, Qin Li didn''t understand the reason for his subordinates'' wavering, because the elves first appeared strangely.But as a spirit Qinli understands the reason, Shixiang takes the initiative to use his own power to get out of the boundary.However, the occasional and uncontrolled delivery of elves to the human world will always happen, and the number of times in the present world will not decrease. It is no big deal. The current unquestionable situation is to change the Shizhi.


    "Shizhi, did you hear that? The elf princess and your teacher Nie Kong dated alone. And the two lonely men and women stay in the same room, and they don''t know what blushing they did..."


    Shiori, who was undergoing special training in the strategy game, couldn''t help shaking.Seen from the back, her pretty face was pale.


    "Well, that''s right, the princess is beautiful and belongs to the same elves as him. It''s no surprise that the two will like each other." It seemed that Shizhi was "unmoved", and Jinli continued to say to herself.


    "Commander... Commander, if she reappears, the people at AST won''t stand by when she sees it, right?" Shui Wuyue spoke to the side.


    "Of course, the power of the princess is not sealed. But the power of the princess is too strong. The people in AST can''t deal with her at all, and will only bring disasters to human destruction. Nie Kong, who has been in close contact with her, has been sealed because of the power of the elves. But there is no guarantee that there is no danger!" The two singing and one harmony seriously disturbed Shiori.On the screen of her game console, a red word GAMEOVER has appeared.


    "No...no, Qinli, didn''t you say that I...I can save the elves?" The silent Shizhi stood still, staring at Qinli with wide eyes.


    Seeing her behavior, the younger sister commander had a treacherous smile in her eyes.


    "Well, I did say that, but it''s useless for you to call Shizhi."


    "Please... please teach me what I can do now." Shiori felt a panic when he thought of not seeing his gentle smile again.Now that I know it, I can''t just look at it.


    "There is a way, but Shizhi, do you dare to do it." Qinli sat on a chair and looked down at Shizhi.


    "I...I will try my best."


    "Very well, it seems that Shizhi, you are finally enlightened. Listen well, there is only one way to save the elves-to seal them with your power. Although you lost the princess''s favor last time, now you can only execute plan B. Go!" Qinli said with a devilish smile.


    "What is Plan B?" Mizuki asked flatly.


    "The frontal strategy is plan A, and plan B is of course a side strategy!!" Qinli pulled out his lollipop and pointed it at the lower one, looking very energetic, with a general aura.


    "Side strategy?" Everyone stared at each other, looking at Qin Li in confusion, it was the first time that they heard that term.


    "Shizhi can make use of the relationship with Nie Kong in the middle, and can smoothly and indirectly contact the princess." Qin Li vaguely said a concept, and Ling Yin nodded if he had some enlightenment.


    "Use Nie Kong to reconcile."


    "But... but even so, as long as Nie Kong is there, the princess''s favor will only turn towards him, and the strategy will not work..." a love master said dissatisfied.


    "Hehe, who said a thorough strategy? As long as you have a good impression of Shizhi above 80, the power to seal her is not a problem, you don''t need a complete strategy!!" Qinli said with a smile.


    "Ordinary good-friendliness is about 75, 80 is just a slightly close friendship, presumably it is not too difficult for Shiori, and we have our support!!"


    "No... I can''t accept your theory. Since you want to attack, you must completely win her heart." The master yelled, and it seemed that the feelings should be perfect.Qinli raised his hand, and several big men pulled him back.


    "The specific plan, Commander, have you figured out how to contact her, and how to offset her warning." Lingyin asked.


    "There is only a vague theory. I want Shizhijiang to appear as a lover of the princess." Qinli pointed at Shizhi and said with satisfaction.


    "Eh, what... what kind of rival in love." Shizhi asked dumbfounded.


    "You said that you are fully enlightened. I want you to take the initiative and act like a lover with Nie Kong in front of the princess!" Qin Li said lightly.


    "No...impossible, he...he is my teacher." Shizhi panicked and refused.


    "Oh, now you recognize him as a teacher, then when you kissed him a few days ago, why didn''t you treat him as a teacher? Huh, where is your enlightenment?" Qinli looked at Shizhi coldly.


    "But...but the teacher and I didn''t confessed our date, and didn''t develop a relationship with lovers..." Shizhi whispered.


    "Of course I know that you don''t need to take into consideration the opinions of the people around you, and boldly show your enthusiasm. Even if he will escape, you have to stick to him at all costs!" Qinli issued the final announcement.


    "Ah..." Shi Zhijiang let out a wailing, she was almost ashamed at the thought of that embarrassing situation.


    "Become the enemy of the princess? That good impression will decline instead." Shui Wuyue muttered.


    "What do you know, now the princess''s favor with Shizhi is freezing, I don''t care about that. I want to use the enemy''s sympathy and compete with Shizhi to let her understand Shizhi!!" Qinli said lightly.


    Her tone and insight are not what a first-year junior high school student should have.


    "Commander, I think your plan B is effective." Lingyin praised.


    "Very well, the implementation will start tomorrow, Shizhi, don''t forget what you just said." Qinli glanced at Shizhi for the last time and said with warning."If not, I will publish the diary you wrote in Secondary 2 to the public!"


    The Shizhi who had been hesitating saw the diary in Qin Li''s hand and wailed again.In Secondary Two, no matter who has an embarrassing journey, I don''t want others to see it.


    "Ok...well, I will try to save the elves!!" Whether it was active or forced, the Shizhi made his own decision at this time.

 1197 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01223, two women fight

    "Nie Kong, Nie Kong!" The long black hair that reached his waist fluttered in the wind, and his crystal-like eyes gleamed.The unrealistically beautiful girl dressed in an ordinary sailor suit came to Lai Chan High School in Tiangong City.She was no longer afraid of humans, and she was yelling Nie Kong''s name while looking around.The students around were discussing who the beauty that appeared was Nie Kong''s.Some people say that she is Nie Kong''s younger sister, because she looks so beautiful and outstanding.Some people say that it is a couple who is embarking on a stimulating and thrilling teacher-student relationship.


    Even without the help of well-wishers, the commotion caused by Shixiang''s arrival at the school quickly attracted the attention of Nie Kong and Origami.


    "Ten...Ten Xiang?" Nie Kong squeezed the crowd and appeared in front of her, looking at the visitors in surprise.


    "Huh? What?" With a carefree smile as if the background is full of colorful flowers, the girl-Toka said.After seeing Nie Kong, the panic in her eyes disappeared.After all, there are a lot of people around, so it''s normal to feel scared.


    "How do you know that I am here?" Nie Kong asked strangely.


    "Didn''t you say that before, you are a teacher at the school, I have been looking for a long time to find out what the school is." Shixiang smiled too brightly, "Forget it, those things are not important. Nie Kong, and me Let''s go on a date!" After speaking, Shixiang smiled again.


    "It really belongs to the relationship of lovers, the teacher will actually fall in love with the students..."


    Nie Kong felt an indescribable cold rushing up his back, simply because the boys around him cast jealous eyes on him.Shixiang''s appearance made her exude a beautiful light covering all the female students.


    "What''s wrong? Don''t you want to play with me." Shixiang dropped his shoulders a little disappointed.


    "Nothing, but now is the time for class," Nie Kong said.


    "Class? What the hell is the school? I have never seen it before." As he walked, he looked back and forth at the figure sitting in the classroom.She found it strange that forty people were sitting in the small room.


    "Well, students will sit under the podium and learn knowledge with the teacher." Nie Kong replied.


    "Oh, it seems very interesting, but a pity..." As if thinking of something, Shixiang''s pretty face showed a trace of sadness.After remembering for a while, she took Nie Kong''s hand: "Leave them alone, let''s go back and cook."


    "Wait a minute." A beautiful figure interposed between them, and the girl had a pretty face comparable to Shixiang.Although she was a bit shy, her eyes were firm.


    "Shizhijiang?" Nie Kong couldn''t help calling out looking at the girl with his back to him.


    "Teacher Nie Kong... Teacher Nie Kong is right to date me and will not leave you." Hearing her bold and enthusiastic words, Nie Kong was stunned. Is that a shy Shizhijiang? .


    Seeing someone blocking him, Shixiang frowned.After looking carefully, her pretty face suddenly became cold and stern: "You... are you an accomplice of those robots last time, are you here to kill me?"


    "I said no, I won''t give the teacher to you." Although the situation forced him, Shizhi was shy enough to say those words in front of Nie Kong, and he didn''t dare to look back at Nie Kong.


    "Don''t get in the way, Nie Kong wants to play with me!" Because for Shixiang, it is normal to be denied and constantly denied.At least yesterday was a very happy day for her.Unexpectedly, the human world is so gentle, so interesting, and so beautiful.Nie Kong must be the only person who would be gentle to her.Needless to say, AST, for other human beings, certainly will not allow dangerous existence like her to stay in the living space.The only one who recognizes himself and recognizes his existence, Shixiang is unlikely to let go.As long as he is there, I will feel that the world recognizes me.


    But Shizhi was not afraid, and even said without changing his face: "You are the one who gets in the way, leave quickly, teacher... teacher and Shizhi date."


    "What are you talking about! It''s obviously that you arrived late, so you dare to speak big words!" Shixiang puffed up her pretty cheeks, looking very unhappy.


    "It has nothing to do with the order. The teacher must like to be with me."


    Nie Kong never believed that he would hear what Shizhi said.The only explanation is that Qinli taught her secretly.Glancing at her white ear beads, she found a miniature headset.Nie Kong is a pity, isn''t that Shizhijiang''s true words.


    As if encountering an enemy''s surprise attack, Shixiang widened her eyes.


    "Hu... nonsense, Nie Kong obviously cooked for me and he tasted the most delicious food in the world." She flushed her cheeks and shouted at Shizhi.As far as the current situation is concerned, Shixiang''s warning against Shizhi is gone.


    "You two... hurry up and stop." Nie Kong had to say aloud, before the incident happened.


    "Oh, Nie Kong, tell me, who do you like to play with?" Shixiang said.


    "Don''t make a noise. I''ll talk about that after school. Shixiang, please come to my office first, and Shizhi, you will go back to the classroom. Class is about to begin." After the arrangements, Nie Kong dragged Shixiang and disappeared. In the crowd.


    There was a commotion among the surrounding male classmates, as if their eyes were focused on Nie Kong.


    "Woo, damn cash, I didn''t have enough to have one, but two girls fell in love with me at once. Obviously I was on two boats, bastard."


    A young girl, like a doll, stood silently somewhere in the crowd, watching them secretly.The hair that almost touches the shoulders, and the fair skin.Although the appearance is very correct, but there is no expression on the face, so the girl always gives the cold impression of lifeless like a doll.


    "She is definitely the elf that appeared two days ago. There is obviously no warning of spatial vibration. Why, is there a human who is exactly like her. If it is an elf, then... Then teacher Nie Kong is too dangerous... No, you have to report to the headquarters."

 1198 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01224, asts attack command

    The morning class was finished quickly, and it was time for lunch.After finishing Nie Kong''s math class, origami disappeared on the campus of Lai Chan High School.


    Since the usually cold personality has no friends, let alone the students are busy enjoying their own lunch, or fighting for bread in the commissary, no one knows where the origami disappeared, and no one cares about her.


    Nie Kong divided half of his bento to Shixiang, and ordered Shizhijiang to accompany her for lunch.Shixiang and Shizhi continued to quarrel, and Nie Kong hoped to coordinate their relationship.


    "Huh...It''s so shocking that the elves would have escaped the organization''s spatial shock and the elves response meter. If you didn''t see it with your own eyes, I can''t believe that the girl in front of you would be the elves who fought with her some time ago , The identification name is the princess." On the roof top of the fourth floor of the school, a handsome woman in a mech squinted her eyes and hid in the dark.


    The disaster that destroyed the world, destroyed the world 30 years ago and killed more than 100 million humans in Japan, and caused a fire five years ago and destroyed a community, the world''s most fierce plague-like spirit.The figure reflected in her retina now is just a cute girl in a sailor suit.If it hadn''t been confirmed by the data, Origami would never believe it.


    "Captain Liaozi, have you gotten the permission of AST to sniper." A calm and cold voice resounded from behind, which was a beautiful origami that disappeared from the class.He was wearing the same mecha suit as Liaozi, and he held a terrible rifle against the elves in his right hand.


    Her fully armed figure exudes a cold glow.No, her temperament is cold.


    "There is no order to attack. We only need to be on standby. Those upper-class adults should still be negotiating. If you think about it, if you rush into the school, you will definitely have unpredictable consequences."


    "Really!" Origami nodded, his gaze shot at Shixiang who was hundreds of meters away by Nie Kong.A few hours ago, after Origami confirmed that the girl he saw was an elf, AST immediately dispatched personnel to surround the school.At present, senior Japanese officials are discussing whether they should launch an attack.Since no space earthquake was observed in the present world this time, the space earthquake warning did not sound and all residents did not go to the shelter.If the elves suddenly lose control, it will cause serious disasters.That being said, if the elves are irritated by issuing an alarm now, the consequences are equally disastrous.The current situation can be said to be quite tricky.


    But now the elves did not show the spirit outfits on their bodies, and there was no protection from the shell that could turn the elves into the strongest and ultimate invincible life form. The life of the elves was as fragile as ordinary people.


    "I think it''s a good opportunity to annihilate the elves!" Origami put forward his opinions in the usual indifferent tone. If the opportunity is grasped, their attacks should be directly hit and play their due role.


    But that was only a possibility after all, and it had to be done with a fatal wound to be successful, so the paper had to carry a rifle that was not normally equipped.The other is that she can''t kill the elf, which will anger her and flatten the whole Laizen High School.


    Generally, AST manuals will not attack once there are elves in large buildings, such as movie theaters, department stores, schools...


    "Oh, don''t mess around with origami." After speaking, she shrugged.Knowing that Origami hates elves, I''m afraid she won''t listen to orders.


    "To understanding."


    Origami''s expression didn''t seem to have changed, but her eyes seemed to flash with unpleasant light, staring at the pesky elf who dared to entangle Nie Kong, wishing to blast her head with the sniper rifle in her hand.


    The fear of Nie Kong being injured by the wizard is one aspect, and the resentment of the wizard is one aspect.Although Nie Kong¡¯s advice was much better before, it was impossible to let go of the hatred of his parents all at once.


    Now I can only wait, waiting for the sniper opportunity to come, waiting for the permission to attack!!


    However, the standby time did not last long, and Liaozi received a new order in his ear.After listening to the information passed into the ear tympanum, she opened her eyes wide, flashing with shock.


    "Yes." She only said those words, and turned off the headset to end the communication with someone.


    "I''m really surprised, the upper level has already made an attack plan. The time is set in the afternoon after school, after the elves leave school..." To successfully launch the powerful rifle against the elves, you must borrow the power of the manifestation equipment.Specifically, assign the heavy responsibility of pulling the trigger to the team member with the highest success rate in the team.


    "Origami, let you shoot. Among all the on-site personnel, you are the most competent person in our AST. Failure is not tolerated, and you will definitely kill you with a single blow." Liaozi said carefully looking at the origami.


    Since the adults who regard their status as more important than the lives of innocent people have given permission to attack, if they fail, all the consequences will definitely be borne by them!


    "Understood!" Origami''s eyes were sharp like an eagle, and the sniper rifle, which was almost two meters long in his hand, tightened, giving her only one chance!!


    There is no time to go back to the classroom for class, origami they must find a suitable sniper position.It must be sparsely crowded, spacious and free of obstacles, and will not affect the battle site of too many people.


    Of course, when AST members lie in ambush on the way to leave school, they will use special rights to clean up all the surrounding people.Even if you fail to kill the elves, the consequences will be much reduced.


    "Absolutely...can''t fail, no matter what the price!"


    Origami was expecting, Nie Kong must not stand with her.Because at that time, she was the one who was sniping. If there was any mistake, Nie Kong would definitely be in danger.AST will not stop attacking operations just because of his own life!Drops of cold sweat broke out on her snow-white pretty face, guessing that Nie Kong was there, which put too much pressure on her.Because if she misses her hand, she will bring her important people into danger.

 1199 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01225, who will seal?

    More than four o''clock in the evening is the end of school, and students and teachers who have no group activities will stop going home at that time.Shixiang, who visited the school for a whole day, was not longing for the school.


    Located in the west of the sun, on the forest path that was dyed red by the setting sun, now there are only two people, Nie Kong and Shixiang.Except for the occasional sound of cars and birds, the surrounding area was quiet.


    However, the romantic plot of the two of them returning from a stroll was not continued, and a girl ran towards them from behind.A little sweat came out of her pretty face, and she held two ice creams in her hands.The black hair was blowing in the wind, and there was a gust of fragrance.


    Seeing Shiori''s appearance, Shixiang immediately puffed her cheeks like a frog.Only when Shiori put one of the ice creams into her hands, a happy smile appeared on her face.


    Shizhi sadly discovered that even if he did not follow Qinli and the others'' words, the pure Shixiang sauce was so coaxing, it made people unbearable to hurt.He clearly stated that he was her enemy, but now he completely regarded himself as a friend.


    "Have a lot of fun, the human world is so beautiful. I seem to understand what they¡ªthe guys like AST think." Shixiang turned around, facing the direction of Nie Kong and Shizhi.Nie Kong could see that she showed a slightly sad expression.


    It''s a little different from the melancholic expression, the people who saw it felt anxious, full of a sad expression.


    "I...every time in the real world, the space shock caused will destroy such a beautiful world!" Maybe she is thinking that she has a reason not to exist in the world, and her existence will always hurt others.


    "That wasn''t your volition, was it?" Shizhi couldn''t help saying.


    "Well, neither the present world nor the phenomena caused at that time are beyond my control. But for the inhabitants of the human world, whether they are willing or not, there is no difference in the results of the destruction. I understand very well, AST thinks The reason to kill me." Shixiang said softly.


    Nie Kong couldn''t say anything to comfort her, but he held her cold jade hand tightly to bring her a touch of warmth.


    "Nie Kong, should I disappear?" She muttered to herself, feeling that the happiness in front of her was so unrealistic.


    "There is no such thing, at least I don''t want to lose sight of you in the future." Nie Kong said firmly.


    "So... as long as you don''t go back there, it''s okay!" Shi Zhi suddenly stood in front of Shixiang and said to her.


    "Huh! But that kind of thing, it should be..." Shixiang raised her pretty face lightly and opened her eyes wide to look at Shiori. She never seemed to have thought about it, because there was her "home".


    "Well, Shixiang, you can try it, maybe you can live with us in the future." Nie Kong nodded.


    "You see that the teacher has succeeded, isn''t he living well in the human world, teacher... the teacher used to be an elf just like you..." Shiori pressed the abnormal heartbeat in his chest, his eyes tightly watched ten Fragrant.


    Hearing Shizhi''s words, Nie Kong and Shizhi opened their eyes at the same time.Nie Kong smiled bitterly. It turned out that they really thought of themselves as elves. Last time KISS wanted to seal their power.And Shixiang''s expression was surprised, more of surprise and hope.Knowing that Nie Kong, who recognized him, was originally in the same vein as her, the original 90 favorability straight line increased to 95.


    "Really...really okay, but...but. There are so many things I don''t understand."


    "It''s okay, we can teach you those things!" Shizhi responded to Shixiang''s words with joy in his eyes.


    "Housing and food."


    "If you don''t dislike it, you can live in my house." Nie Kong said with a light smile.


    "I... can I really live in the world." Shixiang was silent for a while, as if she was in a dream, her lips opened slightly.


    "Correct."


    "The person who would say this to me must be the only two of you. Of course, AST needless to say, for other human beings, it will certainly not allow dangerous existence like me to stay in their own living space." Ten Xiang naturally understood how dangerous his power was.


    "The people of AST, just because Shixiang''s power is too terrifying, they will destroy the world unconsciously, so they will deny your existence! As long as your power disappears, they will not do bad things to you." Qinli and they finally At this moment, he hurriedly ordered Shizhi to act according to their words.


    "It''s impossible to lose power, what should I do?" Shixiang frowned.


    "Yes, now there is a way to seal your power and help you become an ordinary human." Shiori pressed Shixiang''s shoulder, and the two were finally about to face each other.


    Nie Kong knew that Shizhi would definitely kiss Shixiang next, and then use her special ability to seal Shixiang!Just looking at the two girls KISS, Nie Kong was a little uncomfortable.


    After making up his mind, Shiori said, "That''s it! Toka, please...KISS with me!"


    "KISS? What do you mean, please tell me." Shixiang was confused, lacking the common sense and etiquette of the human world.


    "KISS is...like this, the two people''s mouths overlap!" Shizhi''s face was red, and he was really embarrassed when he said KISS with the girl in front of Nie Kong.


    "Then do it quickly." Shixiang lowered her head, silently meditating for a while, then slowly raised her head, and then slowly stretched out her hand.


    Old... teacher, can you please turn around?With you here, I... I''m sorry!"Shixiang blushed.


    "Well, you guys have to hurry, Shiori sauce, don''t mess around."


    "Teacher, you...what are you talking about? I won''t."


    After seeing Nie Kong turning around, Shiori hugged Shixiang very cutely, and the two of them clung to one another.Although she didn''t understand what was going to happen, Shixiang felt a sense of shame in her heart.


    The pretty faces of the two slowly overlapped, and Nie Kong stayed in the open space three meters away, turning around without looking at them.


    And just as the mouths of the two of them were about to stick, a high-speed flaming bullet was shot from the sides of the two women.It was almost instantaneous, rushing from a few hundred meters away to within a few meters of them.


    The speed is too fast, and the high temperature caused by friction makes it bright red.

 1200 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01226, half sealed?

    The bullet was aimed at only one point, Shixiang''s left temple!Without the protection of the spiritual outfit, the special bullet coming from the impact can break the head of the elf, making a bang like a broken watermelon.


    Shi Zhijiang''s body twitched suddenly, and she felt an inexplicable chill on her back.As if to hear the shudder of a sharp weapon scraping the glass, it was disgusting.


    Completely unconscious, Shiori only took his arms around Toka and threw back with his own sense of crisis.


    "Oh, it hurts!" As they maintained the KISS posture, the two fell down with their heads down and their lips tightly attached to their bodies.When they pounced, their lips bit one piece, Shixiang''s two front teeth knocked so that her lips were bleeding, and two tooth marks were printed.


    It can''t be counted as KISS''s KISS, but it cannot be denied that their lips overlap.A second later, Shixiang was horrified to find that the power of the elves in her body was continuously pouring into Shizhi''s body.Immediately afterwards, the light film that constituted Shixiang''s sailor skirt disappeared as if blooming.The clothes made of ten-scented spiritual suits turned into light particles, leaving no trace.


    "Wha...what." Shixiang made a panicked voice, and finally found that most of his body''s strength had disappeared, and the two of them rolled on the grass with their arms around.Although Shiori covered Shixiang''s body, most of the white skin that appeared vaguely exudes irresistible feminine charm.


    The good times didn''t last long, and the flowing blood stained her skin.The impact bullet shattered Shizhi''s jade back and shattered her coat.Only a scar with a deep visible bone was left, and blood gurgled out.It was just a bullet, but the damage to Shiori was definitely not light!


    "You...hurry up and don''t press me down!" Shiori heard Toka''s condemning voice, but she didn''t have the power to reply.


    When Shixiang''s right hand stretched to the side of Shiori''s back to push her away, he felt a thick liquid.Reaching out in front of my own eyes, I only saw a bloody spot!!


    "Shiori?"


    Called her name, but received no response.Two seconds later, her mind started to understand the situation.Shixiang recognized the burnt smell floating around, the smell of gunpowder.The group of robots that constantly attacked in order to kill themselves, AST.A sharp attack, if you suffer from that kind of attack without wearing a spirit outfit, even you can''t be unharmed.Fortunately, she pushed herself away and saved her life.Everything is done by myself, not only destroying the world, but also hurting the friends I just made.


    "Asshole!"


    Nie Kong, who had recovered his senses, had a soft expression on his face.He rushed to Shiori''s body instantly, wrapped her body in his arms, and carefully checked her physical condition.She had difficulty breathing the air, and her very tenacious vitality supported her.The original ten incense was standing upside down slowly, and the whole breath looked strange.


    "Ah...Nie Kong, I really can''t do it." Shixiang felt a dizziness for some reason, and his mouth was thirsty.Even if I swallowed my saliva, nothing changed.


    "Shenwei Lingzhi¡¤Shifan!"


    The icy voice resounded in the air, and a gorgeous princess dress covered her body again.In an instant, the world wailed in space, and the space shock spread out.


    Shixiang lowered his gaze a little, and shot at the specific direction from which the gun had fired like lightning.Unforgivable humans hid there, and she roared and stepped on the ground vigorously with her heels.


    Amid the rumbling voice, a throne with a huge sword appeared under his feet.Shixiangdong kicked to the ground, stepped on the armrest of the throne, and drew the sword from the back of the chair.


    Her murderous eyes finally crossed the distance of the space, and stared at the origami holding the sniper rifle.


    Origami looked at the injured figure of Shiori Gokawa with his eyesight strengthened in the random field, and heard the cry leaking from his throat.Maintaining the posture of holding the rifle against the elf, his whole body stiffened for a long time.


    A few seconds ago, the display device activated by Origami cast an offensive enchantment on the filled special warhead, aimed perfectly at the target and pulled the trigger.I thought it would be perfect, so I could kill the wizard.


    As long as Shizhi didn''t push away the wizard, no mistakes occurred at all.The bullet fired by the origami made a neat scar on the Shiori who replaced Shixiang.


    "Failed!!" Origami knew his finger, and the trigger finger was shaking slightly, looking at the dying Shizhi in a daze.


    "Origami, are you better?"


    She woke up only after hearing the sound of Liaozi, she looked at her captain blankly.


    "I regret being late. The important thing now is that the elf will be angered if she can''t be killed, and there are two humans in her area. We are responsible for leading away the elf, and you are ready to rescue them. You can''t leave it alone. "Liaozi pressed the headset in his ears and issued an attack command to several ASTs in ambush.The moment they received the order, several girls in mecha rushed to the sky from the woods.


    "Ah, you are the one who killed Shiori, unforgivable."


    Looking at a stunned woman and a girl with expressionless face in front of her.That hateful face made Shixiang roar loudly.


    "Fighting Lord-the last sword!" In an instant, Shixiang''s throne stepped on his feet and cracks appeared, and pieces began to break apart.The fragments of the throne were entwined with the sword Shixiang was holding, and the appearance of the sword became even larger.It should be a huge sword with a total length of more than ten meters.


    It''s just that most of the power is sealed, and half of the usual power cannot be displayed.


    Shixiang raised the sword easily and slashed it at the two women.The light of the sword body glowed, and it galloped away along the ground on the extension line of the offensive in an instant.


    "What?" The two people who fled to the left and right at the moment of their death made a cry full of fear.Because Shixiang''s light blow actually spanned a distance of 100 meters and chopped a few dozen meters of soil.


    Shixiang felt some signs of weakness in her body, and she looked at her hands and her slaying father in disbelief!


    "Hey, her strength is much weaker than that of the previous few days, so act quickly!" Liaozi who found the abnormality roared.

 1201 The collapse of the second element body 01227, it is Nie Kongs turn to seal

    Originally, Shixiang''s favor with Shiori rose to 80, but the level of the seal increased according to the level of the strategy. Now, at most, only 30% of the power remaining in Shixiang''s body.


    The ten AST members on standby participated in the battle except for the origami task, circling in the sky with Toka.In the past, the elves didn''t pay attention to human beings, but now they are aware of Shixiang''s weakness.


    Shixiang held up the huge huge sword in resentment and brandished it. They launched their flying thrusters and turned and flew to the sky to avoid the blow.Seeing them stay away, Shixiang really chased them up.


    The shock wave caused by the sword pressure destroyed everything in the surrounding hundreds of meters, and was weaker than the space shock caused by the current world some time ago.Occasionally, fluctuations hit their mecha domain, but luckily they failed to break their domain and spread to their bodies.


    After watching the teammates distract Shixiang, Origami started the engine and sprayed towards Nie Kong''s location at a very fast speed.


    "Origami, really you do all of it." Nie Kong looked at the origami, and found that her eyes were full of complexity and regret.


    "I''m sorry, although I know that an apology won''t help at all! But can I ask you to leave now, otherwise the battle will involve you, and the wound of Shizhi needs to be treated..." She bowed to Nie Kong with apologizing, and asked in a low voice. Tao.


    "You AST people, do you have to fight with elves?" Nie Kong asked aloud.


    "Well, the real world of the elves, the monster-like power of the elves, and the huge disaster happened. The purpose of our AST is to attack the elves to minimize the disaster and drive them back to the neighboring world as soon as possible. If you do, it¡¯s better to kill the elves once and for all. So after seeing the elves at school, I¡¯m afraid the elves will get out of control and hurt you, so I reported to AST that I found information about the elves.¡± Although the origami pretty face did not change, its tone Full of softness.


    Nie Kong was silent, how could he scold her again after hearing her words.Although Nie Kong understands that part of the purpose of origami is to kill the elves, it is not fake to care about himself.


    "Yeah, there is only one thing you can do to deal with the Elf AST. But now I will tell you another one, there is more than one that can control the Elf disaster." Nie Kong''s eyes penetrated the space and looked straight. Void.There, several AST mecha girls were fighting fiercely with Toka.


    Origami closely followed Nie Kong''s gaze, and in his dim vision, only the figure of the elf standing in the sky could be clearly seen.With a very sad expression, he danced with a huge sword in his hand.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, what are you...what are you going to do? Don''t you plan to take Shizhi away and get help?" Origami asked in surprise.


    "Don''t worry, there is a scorching power protecting her. The important thing now is to save Shixiang for me!" Nie Kong knows the source of her power, because he once possessed the power from the Wuhe Qin .


    At this moment, Nie Kong folded his hands and shouted, "Shixiang!"


    It spread to the sky, rushed to a place higher than the fairy Shixiang, and made a loud echo!!


    "Huh?" He was fighting desperately, thinking about chopping the surrounding AST robots into sloppy sweets. It seemed that he heard Nie Kong''s voice.Maintain the posture of the giant sword attacking and look down.Her eyes were red and swollen, and she looked a little embarrassed.


    At first glance, she noticed the origami behind Nie Kong, her red and swollen eyes were as cold as ice cubes.


    "Ahhhh...Killing you, unexpectedly... I didn''t kill Shiori enough, do you want to hurt my last partner?"


    She leaned down like a meteorite, and the huge weapon in her hand was weightless.


    "Kill you!!" The huge blade slashed down, so overbearing that it didn''t give Origami a chance to escape.Nie Kong stretched out his hand to help the origami block the blow of the open world.


    In everyone''s dull eyes, the fragments of Fierce Grandpa fell down a little bit.Using a human body to block the full blow of the elves, what a funny thing appeared in their eyes!Not a dream, everything is true.


    The people at AST suddenly woke up and realized that the power of the elves was so weak that they could not kill a person. A good opportunity to kill the elves!


    "Origami, kill her." Liaozi shouted, but Origami didn''t move.


    Because the next moment, Nie Kong bullied herself to Shixiang''s body and raised her pointed chin with her fingers.


    "Shixiang, let''s complete the unfinished seal, hope everything is as I guessed." Nie Kong guessed that he copied Shizhi''s sealing power, but he was not very sure.If he guessed correctly, he can now turn Shixiang into an ordinary person.


    "Eh..." Shixiang didn''t have time to react, because she was shocked by the destruction of Fiance.When she recovered, Nie Kong had already kissed her.It seemed as if he had plunged into a warm embrace, the feeling was very different from that of Shiori just now.The power of the body is completely drawn away from the body, but it feels so comfortable, without a trace of burden!!


    Her spiritual outfit disappeared in a moment.There is no elf fluctuation, like an ordinary girl lying in Nie Kong''s arms, squinting to enjoy the sweet kiss of love.


    The cheeks of the two slowly separated, but Shixiang was intoxicated by the touch of the first kiss.She didn''t wear a single piece of clothing on her body, and her pure and flawless body was lying in Nie Kong''s arms.


    The AST players were stunned, not knowing whether they should take a shot.


    Liaozi gritted his teeth and said, "Dear friends, please take action. There is a rare opportunity to destroy the elves. Although there is no reaction from the elves, it is guessed that it is because of the exhaustion of all the power."


    "Yes, Captain Liaozi!" The six AST personnel in the sky surrounded Nie Kong and the others in a circle.


    Nie Kong looked at the sky coldly, muttering to himself, not knowing whether it was for origami, or the ten incense in his arms.


    "You who have no strength, I will protect you from now on."


    After muttering to himself, Nie Kong kissed Shixiang''s lips once again in Shixiang''s wide-open eyes.


    "Wow, kiss...one kiss is not enough, do you want to kiss a second time. Although...it''s nothing, but...but it''s shameful."

 1202 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01228The power of copying

    Shixiang only had that shy thought, but Nie Kong''s first kiss was to use Shiori''s sealing power to seal her.After confirming his ability to replicate, the purpose of the second KISS now is to confirm whether Shixiang¡¯s elven power has been copied, to deal with the AST who dared to attack the weak Shixiang without any elven power!


    The two who hugged tightly burst into bright fluorescence at that moment!Not only the space is experiencing a huge earthquake, but even the entire city''s land is shaking slightly, like an earthquake of magnitude four or five.


    After the light dissipated, only Shixiang''s weak patient in Nie Kong''s clothes was seen. The spirit fluctuations did not spread from her body.Nie Kong, who was holding her in his arms, had a strange atmosphere.The flame''s long hair went without wind, and the power spread out from his body.


    "Damn it, what happened?" Shixiang, who looked at ordinary people, and Nie Kong, who was originally an ordinary person, suddenly turned into an elf, didn''t know who to attack for a while.


    Origami was sluggish, how could Nie Kong transform into an elf, she must be dreaming?


    "Come out, Shenwei Lingqi Shifan!" In an instant, the world uttered a terrible cry.The surrounding scenery clung to Nie Kong, forming a solemn spiritual outfit.


    The shining light film dotted the clothes, and the sky rattled.Not like a gorgeous princess dress, but a male prince dress, but the color and style are not bad.Under him, a throne with a protruding sword hilt appeared.Nie Kong stepped on the throne, and simply pulled out the biggest sharp blade with his right hand.And when the giant sword came out completely, the shattered throne all melted into the sword, making it double the size!The huge sword, ten meters long and five meters wide, exudes the power to destroy the world.


    "What a strong slaying father, the last sword!!" Seeing Nie Kong using his power, Shixiang muttered to himself in absentia.With the angel''s spiritual outfit and the princess''s ability, he completely became a princess.No, Nie Kong''s terrifying power is almost twice as powerful as the father-in-law some time ago!!


    "Origami, please take good care of Shixiang and Shiori." After gently placing Shixiang beside Shiori, Nie Kong floated in the sky and looked at AST coldly.


    "Damn elves, don''t underestimate us." Liaozi took the lead in controlling the body and rushed towards Nie Kong with several missiles at different angles.


    Nie Kong lightly pointed towards Liaozi and waved the giant sword in his hand downward.The huge wave rippled out, and the light of the sword body became more intense, rubbing her body from the side.


    Only seeing the manifestation equipment can resist the sword pressure for less than a second, and immediately collapsed to pieces.Her body fell from the sky, and one of the members hurriedly rushed to catch her body.


    A violent explosion hit the surroundings for an instant, and the two people who fled to the left and right at the moment of the moment made a cry full of fear.


    Because of Nie Kong''s light blow, the two-kilometer stretch of mountains was cut in half longitudinally.


    "It seems to be able to confirm, his ability-copy. Last time I copied Shizhi''s seal, now I have copied Shixiang''s ability. Not two coexistence, but coverage." Lingyin solemnly said.


    "Oh, if that counts, we are equivalent to having two scholars." Qinli joked.


    "Then you don''t care about the weaving." The surrounding crew members exclaimed.


    "Even though Shiori is so ugly, there is no elegance at all. As a knight, the score that protects the princess is considered a pass. If the princess just killed the AST person, it would be terrible." Without any seriousness, the Qinli turned the candy bar in his mouth, looking at sister Shizhi who fell on the ground indifferently.


    "Commander, don''t you worry about your sister at all."


    The crew all looked at the violin with fearful eyes. After all, her sister was seriously injured near death.Could it be said that seeing the painful Shizhi will produce excitement? There must be a certain degree of shaking M.


    Among them, only Ling Yin showed different reactions.Ling Yin kept a calm attitude, monitoring and collecting information on the battle between AST and the elves.


    Shen Wuyue, who had already sneaked nearby, looked a little different. Looking at Seori who was twitching, he thought that the pain might not be a good thing.And in his mind, how could anyone die because of that little injury.


    "Commander, I have come a few hundred meters away from the battlefield. Please give instructions as to whether you want to recycle the Shizhi!"


    Qinli stood up from his position, snorted with his nose, and narrowed his eyes to announce to everyone: "Okay, continue to do your own thing. Shiori won''t die like this, Mizuki is nothing for you. Come back."


    As soon as Kotori''s words fell, Shiori''s body changed drastically as if calling her.


    "Commander! That''s..." The subordinate under the bridge made a surprised voice while watching the park scene on the left side of the screen.


    "It''s finally here."


    Qinli raised a pretty face and smiled, not surprised by the situation before him.In the scene, the figure of Shizhi lying in the park, facing the loess, lying on the soil was originally shown.


    But the uniform dripping with blood behind her suddenly began to burn.It wasn''t because of the sun''s rays that it burned, how could the sun''s temperature set the blood-dropped clothes on fire.


    Strangely, the flame did not spread to the outside of the body.Weird was burning along the terrifying wound, without splashing a little around it, looking at it from a distance, like a line of flame stuck behind it.


    "Injury...wound!" The wound, the broken section that disappeared and cracked, was burning.If the phoenix rebirth from the ashes, the wound that the hot flame has eaten away will appear intact and white skin.


    "Hehe, see, didn''t I say it before. Even if Shizhi dies once facing the elf, he will come back to life again." Qinli proudly said.


    The subordinates cast a surprised look at Qinli, but Qinli ignored it.


    Origami, who had been confronting the weak Toka, stared at the strange scene of Seori with wide-open eyes.It is incredible that Teacher Nie Kong can use the power of the elves, and how could the Shizhi, whom I knew five years ago, possess the ability to come back from the dead?Who are he and Shizhi, both of them are like elves.


    After the wound was completely healed, the Shizhi lying on the ground wailed and jumped from the ground.


    "It''s so hot!" After seeing the smoking flame behind, he slapped his back hurriedly to put out the burning flame on his body.


    "Pain, strange? I...why is it okay?" Shizhi secretly looked at his body and found that all the wounds had recovered except for the heat.


    On the other hand, Shixiang and Origami, wearing Nie Kong''s clothes, looked at her with strange eyes.There was a blast in the sky, and there was a strange person standing in the void, as if fighting was taking place.

 1203 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01229, please, Shiori

    Because now there is a problem that is more worthy of Shizhi''s concern. The violent explosions and shock waves that occurred in the air will spread and destroy everything. What happened when she was in a coma.


    "Woo!" After a thousand meters, the unexpected wind blows. It happened so suddenly that Shiori''s body couldn''t withstand the strength and kept backing away.


    "Wh...what, what''s going on now!" Compared to before Shiori lost consciousness, the scenery of that place looks completely different. The forest trail and the terrain changed from thirty years ago. Just undeveloped mountains and wild ridges.Now those scenery collapsed like air raids. No, the situation is a little bit different.To be correct, you can see that several mountain ranges are like sharp sections formed after a great sword slashed, reflecting the smooth metallic luster!


    "Teacher Nie Kong?" The rapidly flickering figure in the sky gradually became clear. Shi Zhi was stunned when he saw Nie Kong''s dressing up, the scene seemed a bit familiar.Nie Kong wielding a huge sword to split the mountains, and the figure of AST fighting Nie Kong.Perhaps it shouldn''t be called a battle, because the situation of those AST players is now precarious.Every time Nie Kong made a swing, although he missed a hit, the aftermath would knock one down.In the face of Nie Kong, a pseudo-elf stronger than Shixiang''s normal situation, they finally realized what horror is, and there is no room for resistance at all!


    "How do you feel after waking up, Shiori?"


    The moment Shizhi was stunned and muttered to himself, he heard the voice of his sister''s piano in the headset, as if he had pulled a life-saving straw.


    "Qinli, I don''t know the situation a bit, can you tell me." Shizhi frowned. She felt that she should have sealed Shixiang''s power and had a perfect ending.


    "Well, the situation is a bit complicated. The AST members were supposed to assassinate Shixiang during your KISS, but you survived the crisis, and it happened to have sealed most of Shixiang''s power. AST planned to take the opportunity to kill the elves, So Nie Kong copied Shixiang''s power to fight against them." Qinli said neither salty nor indifferent, and he could hear the taste of gloating in his tone.


    "That''s too bad, how can I stop the teacher? If you continue to fight for them, Tiangong City will be destroyed." Shizhi muttered to himself.


    "Oh, who knows." Qinli said with a chuckle while looking at the screen.


    "Qinli, you...you must have a way." Shizhi asked hurriedly.


    "Yes. From our standpoint, we don''t want anyone to be injured because of the elves. Then please go now. The only one who can stop him from moving is you!" Qinli said loudly in a loud voice. Announced.


    "Eh, Qin... Qinli! You said you want to stop Nie Kong now, that kind of thing... is there a way to do it?" Shizhi said unconfidently.


    "What are you hesitating? The point is not whether you can do it, but you must do it." Qinli raised his eyebrows high, showing a surprised expression.


    "I... can I do it."


    "Of course. When are you going to be in a daze-it is impossible for anyone except Shizhi to do it." Qinli nodded and said, confirming her ability.


    "How...what do you want to do!" Shiori with sweat on his forehead asked questions, lacking confidence.


    The Qinli in the headset smiled lightly, "Have you forgotten? The situation was exactly the same when he visited the house last time."


    "Could it be that you want to... continue to kiss him again."


    "Bingo, you guessed it right. Once again, use your special power to completely seal the elven power he has."


    After getting the confirmed answer, he looked at the miserable Shiori around him with a firm gaze.


    "Well, I will stop the teacher before things go bad."


    It seems that Shiori''s voice is a little loud, and the confrontation between Toka and Origami focused their eyes on her alone, seeming to be surprised at her words.


    "It''s useless, Nie Kong now has my slaying father and spiritual outfit, no one can stop it. As long as... as long as it lasts for a period of time, it will surely be forcibly sucked back to the neighbor." Shixiang replied weakly.


    "Can''t wait. Since it was formed because of me, I can only bear the consequences." Origami held his hands tightly and looked towards the sky with sad eyes.


    "Wait a minute, please leave Teacher Nie Kong to me, I can make Nie Kong change back to his original appearance..." Shi Zhi said, his tone contained a firmness that could not be rejected.


    "Shizhi, is it really okay? You alone, I''m afraid there will be no chance to connect with him." Origami said silently, not attacking her, but telling the truth.


    He was floating 100 meters in the sky, and ordinary people couldn''t reach that distance.Indeed, as Origami said, Shiori did not have the ability to fly like AST members.


    "Then can you please take me to the origami sauce, please take me to Teacher Nie Kong." Shizhi asked to the origami with the display device.


    "If you can change him back to his original state, I...I am happy to help." Nie Kong, or her teammates facing a crisis, didn''t want both parties to be hurt.


    "Thank you." Shizhi said gratefully.


    "No, I''m actually the one who wants to say thank you. I obviously did a very excessive thing to you. You are really grateful for your friends who helped me save AST regardless of the predecessors."


    "Really, then I''m not polite to accept your thanks." Shiori burst into a beautiful smiling face, and she was moved by the origami.


    "Come on, I''ll hold you." There is a pusher behind, so Origami can only hug Shiori once.


    To say that Shiori''s height is similar to that of origami. Origami''s body is skinny and well-proportioned.A hearty silver hair set off her coldness.On the contrary, Shiori''s body is slightly richer than origami, which is sweet and cute.


    After hugging Shiori''s body, Origami activated the manifestation equipment.The thruster behind ejected super-high energy fluctuations, leading them into the fierce battle in the mid-air of a kilometer away at high speed, leaving Shixiang who was weak and helpless, staring.

 1204 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01230Perfect ending

    The intense energy ripples rippling out in circles, making the space extremely trembling.The clothes of Origami and Shizhi continued to flutter with the wind, but the pressure brought about by energy has made it difficult for them to move freely.


    With the almost incontinent floating feeling, Shizhi felt the weightlessness of a kite, and the roller coaster was not comparable to it.In the fear of fainting, Nie Kong''s figure in Shizhi''s vision expanded in his pupils.


    Wearing a luxurious dress, he waved the huge sword in his hand, exuding power like an invincible hero.And Jianfeng''s goal pointed to another person in the sky, the last person left in AST.


    Origami used his strength to stabilize his posture, and slowly flew towards Nie Kong amidst the shaking energy ripples, hoping to prevent him from harming AST''s teammates in time.


    "Teacher, please... please stop!" When the distance was ten meters, Shizhi made a loud shout with all his strength, and the power and floating feeling originally imposed on his body gradually eased.


    When Nie Kong heard Shi Zhi''s voice, he stopped for a moment while holding the giant sword in one hand. The sharp blade stopped in front of the girl''s throat, scared her face pale.At the moment of danger, the giant sword in his hand was swung.In the frightened eyes of the two women, Nie Kong''s sword changed, and only used the blade to slap the enemy briefly, drawing her from the sky.Nie Kong raised his head and looked down, and immediately found Shizhi and Origami two women.


    "Why are you here, leave quickly, the farther the better!"


    "Ah...Teacher, I know you are angry, but please stop hurting others."


    Nie Kong met Shizhi''s pleading eyes and replied softly: "Don''t worry, I didn''t kill them because of origami. But I can''t easily forgive the attacks on Shizhi and Shixiang, so I gave it. They have a lesson."


    Origami had mixed feelings for a while when he heard that Nie Kong would care about her without killing his teammates.As long as Nie Kong was restored to his original state, the consequences they caused would be subdued.


    "Then...then now, please...please let me seal your power." Shizhi gathered up his courage and bravely faced Nie Kong with a blushing face.


    The destructive power radiated from the still great sword in the sky, enough to turn the surrounding into the pure black light of the night.That is the power attribute belonging to the princess, and each wizard has its own attribute characteristics.For example, the destruction of Shixiang, the light of origami, the flame in the piano, the time of Kuangsan, the ice of the four elements...


    Even during the conversation, the sword Nie Kong held in his hand still fired black lightning towards the surroundings.Like a machine gun''s strafe attack, it constantly stimulates the surrounding stable space, bringing shocks to the space.


    The last sword of destruction, constantly fighting and accumulating energy.Once it is equipped with a little error, there is only one way to release the destructive energy on the sword.


    It is estimated that she saw the scary energy fluctuations, so she had to worry.


    "Although there are a lot of questions for you, but I can only do that now. Otherwise, Teacher Nie Kong, you will be forced to attract the neighbors like the elves. The next time I come out, I don''t know when to wait." Origami was worried. It''s not unreasonable, Nie Kong exudes powerful spirit waves, it is impossible not to be attracted by neighbors.


    "Really." Nie Kong frowned. He knew very well that Shixiang''s elf power could not shrink in his body and hide it.He can guess the reason, because the body contains a power higher than that energy-Saiyan arrogance!!Condensed, they are desperately keeping their bodies from collapsing, and that messy power will be assimilated as soon as they hit the flames.


    Therefore, due to the power of the elves obtained by copying, only the clothes will form a set of spiritual equipment on the surface to preserve the power.Even if Nie Kong wanted to keep it for use, he couldn''t simply shrink as easily as Shixiang.To continue to maintain that state, the consequences will really become what Origami said.


    He can only sigh slightly, every time he wants to use his power in the future, do he have to kiss Shixiang and the others? It seems a little troublesome.


    "Well, can I ask Shizhi you." Nie Kong sighed, then chuckled lightly, his face flushed with shame.


    "Hmm...could you please close your eyes, please." Shizhi twisted.


    Nie Kong nodded lightly, and closed those bright eyes.Shi Zhi whispered to the origami, and the origami wrapped her waist and came to a height of one meter above Nie Kong.


    She broke free of origami''s embrace and rushed towards Nie Kong from the sky.In that scene, the princess fell into the arms of the prince.She stretched out her hand and took the initiative to embrace Nie Kong''s neck, and her whole body''s weight was completely dependent on Nie Kong''s body.


    Shizhi did not hesitate to press the cherry-colored lips against Nie Kong''s lips.Nie Kong opened his eyes with all his strength, and saw that he was close to him, closed his eyes as if he was enjoying the sweet and personal Shiori.


    A second later, the huge black sword that originally towered over the sky appeared cracks, and fell apart and disappeared into the air.The lightning disappeared, and the fluctuation of power became smaller.


    Immediately afterwards, the dress that constituted Nie Kong''s body began to disappear.Nie Kong''s body lost the power to float and began to take Shizhi to the ground.


    In Shizhi''s dim consciousness, despite some hesitation, in order not to separate from Nie Kong, Shizhi still hugged Nie Kong very gently and carefully.


    The two slowly floated down, mouth-to-mouth, and fell down in a tightly fitting posture.Nie Kongling pretended to transform into colorful light particles, which turned into a beautiful rainbow in the sky.


    Dreamy scenery, with unprecedented romantic feelings.Which girl doesn''t want to feel that romance with herself and the person she likes.Origami stared at everything blankly, his eyes were full of envy.


    Fortunately, Shizhi was not able to absorb all the power of Nie Kong at once, but a little bit.Therefore, Nie Kong had time to take Shizhi and slowly fall, with his body cushioned underneath, and then landed on the uneven soil.


    As if perceiving the disappearance of weightlessness, Shiori quietly opened his eyes.The moment her eyes met Nie Kong, she pushed Nie Kong away with a wow, and water could overflow in her eyes.


    And the point is that almost no clothes on Nie Kong''s body were worn, probably because it was given to Shixiang.Shiori flushed as if to smoke, and Shiori was stiff and unable to move.


    "Thank you, Shizhi. Now I have become like you, almost completely naked." Nie Kong''s smiling eyes stopped on her.


    Shizhi is almost as damaged as Nie Kong, and large areas of skin can be seen inside.


    "Woo, no... don''t see! Idiot..."

 1205 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01231Shixiang transferred

    "Okay, I''m going to start recycling you now." The voice in the earphone and the violin interrupted Shiori''s shy aftertaste, but she was still holding her hands tightly covering her body.That beautiful body definitely has a woman''s capital.Especially in the closed moon shame flower, although she is motherly, her feminine charm is stronger than Shixiang at this time.


    "Teacher, please leave Shixiang to us to arrange it." A familiar force enveloped herself, and the sense of weightlessness covered her body again.Shizhi knew that it belonged to Latatosk''s unique transmission method, which could be returned to the sky from the ground at an altitude of 10,000 meters.


    "You have to take care of Shixiang?"


    Nie Kong looked at Shixiang, who was disheveled and frowned.Because he understood the plot, he suddenly guessed that it was not Shizhi, but the piano that controlled Latatosk.Perhaps Shixiang will be subjected to various inspections when it reaches the top.What''s more, if Shixiang leaves, when I usually use Shixiang''s power, I can''t kiss Shixiang.


    "Eh, Nie Kong..." Shixiang''s body floated strangely, and she looked very flustered, and she was no different from ordinary people without strength.


    Nie Kong grabbed Shixiang''s jade hand and drew her from the strange force field to his side.


    "No, please tell Qinli, I will take care of Toka. She is going to live in my house temporarily."


    "Ok... that''s great, then Shixiang can continue to eat the food Nie Kong made." Hearing Nie Kong''s words, Shixiang''s eyes burst out with the sun''s rays, not to mention too excited.


    "Living... in the teacher''s house?" Shiori left only a startled voice, and his body disappeared before their eyes.Origami held her little hand tightly, and according to Nie Kong''s words, in the future, she and the elf would become neighbors that she could see all the time.


    All members of Latatosk showed serious expressions, because without their inspection, one could not be 100% assured that the power of the ten incense seal would be stable and could not give the world an explanation.


    When they were distressed, Nie Kong took Shixiang and prepared to go back.Origami had to take care of his teammates and report back to the base, so he couldn''t go home with Nie Kong and the others.


    The next day, as if deliberately in line with the morning sun, the bell rang to announce the start of class.Every student was waiting with interest for the first math class to come, and each returned to his place.


    "Okay, everyone, class will start soon." Nie Kong with a smile opened the door and came to the classroom.


    "Teacher, see if you''re happy, is there something happy happened?" As the temple who likes to engage with Shido in the original book, asked Nie Kong curiously.


    "Haha, you guessed half right. Today, before the roll call, the teacher wants to give you a surprise and introduce a new transfer student!" Nie Kong looked out the door, only to hear a soft response "Yeah"!


    "What...what!" With Shiori and Origami''s surprise, Toka, wearing a high school uniform, appeared on the podium in the classroom with a happy smile.Nie Kong used the teacher''s power to help Shixiang transfer to Shizhi''s class.


    "Hello, human beings. I am Shixiang who has been transferred to my class from today, so please give me your advice." As soon as she opened her mouth, she immediately issued a speech that surprised Nie Kong.


    Shiori and Origami, the two are weird.It''s just that looking at the beauty that makes people feel tingling in the eyes, there is a commotion in the classroom, talking about the beautiful girl who visited the school yesterday and actually transferred to their class, no one will carefully understand her speech.


    Shixiang didn''t mind those sights at all, and wrote the word "Shixiang" on the blackboard in crooked handwriting with chalk.Then he said contentedly and nodded.


    Nie Kong used her finger to write twice in her palm, but she did not expect that she would memorize it carefully and write it out.


    "Hey, Shixiang, you can pick any spot to do it." Nie Kong said to her.


    "Huh?" Shixiang glanced at Nie Kong, exuding a bright and cheerful fantasy."Oh, then I will stay with Nie Kong."


    She called to Nie Kong loudly, nestled lightly beside Nie Kong and stood on the podium with him.


    Her actions immediately attracted the attention of the whole class, and the noise that rang around was speculating about the relationship between the two.


    "You...who are you from Teacher Nie Kong?" A girl in the class couldn''t stand it and asked Shixiang.


    "I like Nie Kong very much, especially the food he made for me himself." She explained in a serious tone, and said so in a voice that everyone around could hear.But please, the latter sentence is superfluous.


    "No, aren''t you two living together." The commotion in the class was the biggest, but Shixiang had a strange expression, and when she had honestly said yes, Nie Kong interrupted her in time.


    "I said, don''t talk nonsense!"


    "What? What a lover. Nie Kong, you obviously kissed me and said you want to protect me."


    "what!?"


    Someone even sent text messages under the table, saying that Nie Kong and the new transfer student are going to have a teacher-student relationship.In this way, Nie Kong and Shixiang should spread throughout the school in an instant.


    "Shixiang, don''t spread the rumors. If you want to talk to each other, you obviously belonged to me for the first time." Shizhi couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    "Ah...it turns out to be in the same class as Shizhi. That''s right, but you are so rude, it hurts me." Shixiang and Shizhi, their eyes facing each other, Shixiang shouted.


    "Rough...rude, making... so painful?"


    The conversation between the two women once again caused a storm of misunderstanding in the class, completely.Someone kept sending news about the love triangle between Nie Kong, Shizhi and Shixiang.About Teacher Nie Kong VS Shizhi, the battle for Shixiang.


    "Okay, it''s already in class. I''ll talk about it after class. Since Shixiang is so lively, please sit next to the origami." Nie Kong couldn''t help but arrange.


    "Hey, want me to sit next to the nasty robot." Shixiang yelled dissatisfied, but Nie Kong didn''t change her meaning anymore. Who told her to trouble herself when she came.


    "Well, why are you here?"


    "That''s my line." Origami said coldly.


    It was a swift atmosphere, but neither of them seemed to be here to provoke a battle.

 1206 The collapse of the second element Text 01232, Laxinas inspection countermeasures

    Located in Tiangong City, a high-altitude ship fifteen kilometers above the family restaurant.Only the Qinli as the commander can be qualified to open the special communication room of Laxinas.Leaning on the round table placed in the middle of the dim room, there was only one person in the piano.Although there is no one on the round table, there are five toy puppets, and they sit on a higher position than the piano.Five puppets formed a round table meeting, targeting Laxinas led by Jinli.


    It should be said that although Qinli has an organized command power, Laxinas is formed behind the scenes by the high-level cadres of the foreign round table.


    "Please make a report about the strategy and recovery operation." The voice came from the mouth of an ugly cat puppet. To be precise, it was the loudspeaker worn on it. Because it is very high-tech, it seems to come from the mouth of the doll. .


    Other members attended the meeting through loudspeakers set up on the round table, with high-tech video surveillance.


    "Yes, although there have been some twists and turns in the strategy, the strategy plan was implemented quite smoothly and successfully sealed the power of the elves. But in terms of recovery..." Speaking of the latter, Qin Li Qiao''s face hesitated slightly.


    "In that case, are her abilities genuine?" The mouse puppet sitting on the piano with his left hand, making a somewhat ambiguous voice.


    "Didn''t I say that? Shiori will definitely succeed." Qinli said triumphantly, while an egg-shaped doll sitting on the right made a calm voice.


    "It''s not enough to rely on your explanation. In addition to the ability to automatically recover from the wound, and the ability to absorb the power of the elves, it is incredible."


    Kotori shrugged, because it took about five years to use various observation equipment to confirm Shiori''s specificity.


    "The state of the elves, it should be recovered to Laxinas for observation now." The next person who spoke was sitting next to the ugly cat, ticking and drooling, with a stupidly designed bull head doll.


    "At the moment... there is a little problem with the recovery, for the time being no data on her condition is available. According to the monitoring, the condition is very stable, and no spatial shock or noise has been observed." After Qinli finished speaking, he placed it on the round table. Three of the four dolls on the scene held their breath in unison.


    "There is no confirmed data, so how can she let her move freely in the human world. In any case, you must hand over the results, even if you use all the power of Laxinas." The ugly cat who clearly leaked nervousness said loudly. .


    Although Qin''s eyes were mixed with disgust, he still answered yes in a calm tone.


    "How is Shiori''s situation? After absorbing that level of elven power, hasn''t anything abnormal happened?" It was the egg-shaped doll''s turn to speak, and he questioned.


    "According to the data obtained from our investigation, there is no change at present, either personally or the world." Qin Li said lightly.


    "What? That is a disaster that can destroy the world. That kind of power is sealed in the human body, and there is no abnormality?" The five people said at the same time.


    "After five years of evaluation, we confirmed that there will be no problems, so we are allowed to use his ability?" After Qinli finished speaking, the puppets had nothing to say for a while.


    "In general, I have worked hard for you, Commander of the Five Rivers. Please collect the physical data of the Sealed Elves as soon as possible. You also hope that five years of hard work can yield results." So far I have not said a word, holding a walnut. The Squirrel Muppet spoke quietly.


    "Yes!" Qinli made an upright posture, like an elegant western chivalry.A few seconds later, the five puppets all became silent, announcing the end of the meeting.


    Qinli sighed, and slowly walked out of the communication room to the ship''s command room.


    Seeing her coming out, Shui Wuyue Pidian ran up to her and asked: "Commander, how are the meeting talks?"


    "There is no major problem for the time being, but the data of the princess and Nie Kong must be collected as soon as possible, and the military power of Laxinas must be allowed to be used." Qin Li said with a headache.


    "But as far as the current situation is concerned, it is not so difficult to come to the ship to check the body with their consent, unless they really have to be tied up with the army." Shui Wuyue frowned.


    "Military power is impossible. Now I can confirm that Nie Kong is not an elf, but has the same special physique as Shizhi. When in a hurry, he can copy Shixiang''s power to deal with it." Qin Li said condensedly.


    For the first time to copy his own power, Shizhi sealed the Balrog power he possessed.But after KISS, he even copied Shizhi''s seal, thus sealing Shixiang.


    "Well, so if you want to check the princess''s body, do you have to get his consent?" Lingyin said suddenly.


    "It''s very troublesome. From when he prevented us from sending Shixiang back to Laxinas, he knew that he would not easily agree. I have to come up with a complete countermeasure." Qinli groaned, his eyes wandering into the sky.


    Ling Yin and Shui Wuyue did not interrupt, because they knew that Qin Li was thinking now.


    After a while, Qinli''s tight pretty face reappeared with a confident smile.


    "We Laxinas, how can we be stumped by that. Since we can''t invite them to Laxinas, we can only move the equipment to the time when we can actively contact them."


    "Commander, do you have a solution?" Lingyin asked with a sleepy expression.


    "That''s right, and you can check the status of the elves openly. It should be in line with the tasks scheduled for you next. The specific plan will be explained in detail after you have arranged your identity." Qinli announced loudly.


    "There is actually one of the best way, to make him a member of Laxinas," Mizuki murmured.


    Qinli glanced at him, "It''s necessary for you to talk about it, but Shizhi is too unbelievable. You can compare Shizhi and Nie Kong''s goodwill towards each other and find that his goodwill for Shizhi remains 85 to 90, and Shizhi¡¯s favorability towards him has now risen to 95. That idiot, on the contrary, was affected by the Raiders."

 1207 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01233, strange sound

    Not only did they have troubles in Qin, but Nie Kong who was in school felt a headache.It is not only the noise of Shiori, Origami, and the three girls of Tokayama, but also the attack of Marriage Madame Jumei.Since Nie Kong refused, Zhu Hui of Tong Yanju X has not given up on Nie Kong, which shows how persistent she is in getting married.Poor Nie Kong was in an office with her, sometimes in danger of Zhuhui''s proposal.


    Just as Nie Kong was about to think about those troublesome things, a scream from the female student came from the direction of the corridor.


    "What''s the matter?" Strange Nie Kong, after running down the stairs, he found that several students had gathered in the corridor to watch the excitement.In the center of the crowd, a woman dressed in white fell to the ground in a prone position.


    "What happened?" Nie Kong squeezed out the crowd and asked a female classmate around him when he saw the situation inside.


    "She... She seems to be a new teacher, and she passed out suddenly!" Hearing Nie Kong''s whispering inquiry, the nearby female student hurriedly answered.


    "Although I don''t understand what happened, I can only take her to the health care teacher to see the situation." As soon as Nie Kong finished speaking, the woman in white who fell on the ground grabbed Nie Kong''s foot.


    "Woo...wow! Don''t worry, I just fell down, and I am a new health care teacher." After the languid tone, the pretty face that was originally close to the ground.


    Long bangs, heavy dark circles, and wearing a pair of glasses.The casually tied silver hair failed to cover the characteristic decadent pretty face.Inside the white clothes she was wearing, there was a female body that made Nie Kong''s blood flow.


    Including Nie Kong, everyone around was speechless.Decadent without the slightest energy, those who are weak may fall ill at any time.The sick woman in front of her is actually a health teacher at the school, she is too convincing.Before you cure someone else''s disease, you should take care of your own body.


    "A little sleepy, I almost fell asleep." She rubbed her eyes and pressed her whole body on Nie Kong, soft and soft like cotton, even with the same weight.


    "You are too tired, let me help you to rest in the health room." Nie Kong took her slender waist and helped her stand beside him.


    "Thank you, my name is Cun Yu Lingyin. Starting today, I will work as a faculty member in the school for a while." Lingyin showed Nie Kong the brand name that was in the heart of Bai Yi, for fear that Nie Kong and the onlookers would not believe it.


    Cooperating with Ling Yin''s slow speed, Nie Kong slowly helped the drowsy Ling Yin to set off to the health room.


    "Ms. Cun Yu, did you stay up late yesterday?" Nie Kong asked strangely.


    "Huh? Call me Lingyin. Seriously, I haven''t slept in 30 years." Lingyin nodded, and then looked at Nie Kong''s face carefully.


    "Lingyin, you haven''t slept in thirty years? I see, you are not even twenty-five years old." Nie Kong chuckled, now finally remembering who she is.The analyst of Laxinas, the left and right hand in the piano!


    "Oh, I really can''t remember when was the last time I went to bed, I seem to have a problem with insomnia. By the way, is your name called Sora Maru?" She didn''t seem to want to think about complicated issues, she turned to Talking about Nie Kong''s name.


    "I don''t have that strange name, call me Nie Kong!" Nie Kong couldn''t help but said.


    "Oh, your name is Nie Kong, I guess I guessed it right." Ling Yin nodded, with a clear look.


    "There is only one empty word right."


    "Don''t worry about that little thing. Um... I''m sorry, it''s time to take the medicine! Can you help me take out the medicine bottle in my arms, I''m a little weak." She lifted her body and said to Nie Kong.


    "You... want me to help?" In the white coat, there was a pink cutie.White and unfathomable gaps burst out of the clothes.


    "Yes, what''s the problem?" She continued to raise Yue Xiong''s mouth, motioning Nie Kong to help take out the medicine in her arms.


    The problem was serious, and Nie Kong almost got a sweat.The outstretched fingers stopped in front of her, but she pressed her body to Nie Kong''s fingers, and Nie Kong''s fingers were inserted from the collar of the top!!


    "Guru..." Uncontrollable, the temperature was soft like water flowing in his fingers.


    "No... No, you made a mistake. The medicine is in the pocket of your coat. You can take it out a bit more."


    "Huh..." The tone was normal, but now Nie Kong was very concerned.When Nie Kong fumbled around inside and escaped the small medicine bottle, Nie Kong sweated on his face.


    "Really... really stupid. I took a bottle of medicine for so long. I felt sweaty inside and my body became weird." After Lingyin said a word, she opened the medicine bottle and pointed it with her mouth. The way of the bottle mouth, pour all the pills into the mouth in one breath.Seeing that Ling Yin didn''t hesitate and swallowed a lot of pills, Nie Kong sweated again.It''s hard to believe that Lingyin can live to this day!


    But when she was passing by the staff room, Zhu Hui, who was holding a lesson plan, saw Nie Kong and Lingyin snuggling in front of her, and she suddenly stopped.


    "No...no, who is she?" Zhuhui''s eyes widened, and she didn''t even know the textbook in both hands fell.They didn''t take Shiori and their young girls seriously. Now Zhuhui regards Lingyin, a woman of the same age who is suitable for marriage, as a strong enemy.The reason is simple, Shizhi and the others are not of marriageable age.


    "Ah, you''re talking about Ms. Cura Yu, she just transferred us to Zen High School as a health care teacher." The office door behind him opened, and the middle-aged teacher who often helped Zhu Hui said in surprise.


    "Wow, does Nie Kong actually want to marry a teacher other than me?" Zhu Hui shouted.


    "It''s impossible. She''s just a teacher who just arrived and won''t develop so fast. Teacher Zhuhui, you have to cheer, I hope I can drink your wedding wine." The middle-aged teacher cheered.


    Zhu Huimu Ran nodded, his body lost the slightest momentum!


    "Oh, yes, I almost forgot to say something important. Give it to you, teacher Nie Kong''s address." He patted his head and stuffed a note in the book to Zhuhui .


    "Huh..." Zhu Hui''s eyes widened, and her wooden face suddenly became excited, nervously and excitedly looking at the note in her hand.

 1208 The collapse of the second element Text 01234, physical examination day?

    After taking a lot of sleeping pills, Ling Yin unexpectedly recovered a little energy.According to her, there was a sweet smell in the medicine, and asked Nie Kong if she wanted to taste it in the future.


    Nie Kong somewhat understood why Ling Yin had insomnia. The reason was that after using a large amount of sleeping pills, it had a counterproductive effect.Seeing her drowsy, it really makes people want to sleep.


    Nie Kong helped her to the third floor of the East Campus and came to the health room of Zen High School.


    After pushing the door open, he was fortunate to find that there were no students, and Nie Kong gently put the decadent tone that he was holding on to the white bed.Although he didn''t know what Qinli would do to send Lingyin to the school, Nie Kong could guess that it was related to Shixiang.Even so, he didn''t want to give the elves to Laxinas.


    "Um...thank you, I''m fine." Lingyin''s shaky figure finally settled on the bed.Nie Kong couldn''t help worrying, would she be okay with her physical strength in social life.


    "It seems that no student is ill. Lingyin, please make good use of your free time to rest in the health room." Nie Kong finished speaking, and Lingyin caught him when he was about to leave.


    "Please wait a minute." Due to her limited physical strength, she almost threw herself into Nie Kong''s arms half-side.


    "What''s wrong."


    Lingyin didn''t say much. He wanted to reach out and open the paper bag that he had been carrying, but instead pushed it off the ground and spilled all over the floor.


    "Although I just came to be a teacher in the health room, the task given is not easy. There is a notice written by the school, which will be passed to all students in the school later, please help me find it out." Seeing her panicked. The appearance is probably an urgent task given by the principal, so I can¡¯t wait to see the content clearly.


    Nie Kong nodded and knelt down to clean up the messy drawings.When I finally found it halfway, I saw the so-called school notice.


    Gently opened the paper and took a look. The content inside was reasonable, but also beyond Nie Kong''s expectation.Because of the fact that the school asked Lingyin, he had experienced it once, but it was hundreds of years.


    "So that''s the case, will you have the physical examination day for Laizen High School the day after tomorrow?" Lingyin stretched his head to look at Nie Kong, and said suddenly.It stands to reason that the physical examination day is generally performed not long after the beginning of school, and the current time is just right.


    Nie Kong couldn''t help but think of the previous Ishiya Demon High School physical examination, recalling the young and beautiful bodies of Xiaokui and the others, and he was full of emotions for a time.


    "Wow, medical check-up day."


    "It looks like I''m very unlucky, and I will take on the important responsibilities as soon as I transfer." Lingyin said decadently, showing no signs of fighting spirit.


    "Hehe, it means that the school values ??you very much, so it will send you to serve. I envy you very much." Nie Kong smiled.


    "Why, I''m afraid I can''t do it alone." Lingyin muttered to herself. Originally appointed by Qinli as a teacher at Zen High School, Lingyin was a little baffled.Now she is given a so-called medical examination, what exactly will she do.According to the commander, her goal was clearly to check out Shixiang the Elf''s body data.


    "Huh, physical... physical examination?" Suddenly, as if thinking of something, Ling Yin''s big eyes with dark circles widened, and he called out with surprise.


    "It seems that there will be a large number of girls skipping breakfast for a little weight, Lingyin, you have to cheer, if you need help, just tell me." The annual physical examination day is approaching, but it is not him personally. measuring.Even if he is a teacher in the health room, it is impossible for him to measure with the men and women of Ishiyama School alone.


    "Let me take a look at the contents of the physical examination? Well, it is almost the same as that of many universities." Nie Kong opened the second page and saw the contents of the physical examination.


    "Oh, don''t seem to worry about it. Although I don''t have a medical license, some simple medical care can''t trouble me." Lingyin said contentedly.


    She completely forgot, now that Nie Kong is on the side.Her words had already revealed her identity, she didn''t care at all.


    Nie Kong was a little bit ridiculous. He sent Lingyin who was sick and had no medical license to be a teacher in the health room. He wouldn''t be able to cure people.Nie Kong couldn''t help but think of a scene where Ling Yin stuffed a sick classmate with a lot of medicine.


    He broke out a drop of cold sweat, and he could only secretly pray that the girls would not fall ill into her hands.


    "I''ll give you a broadcast from the Student Union and tell the students in the school that you should take a good rest in the health room." Nie Kong grabbed the notice and finally said goodbye to Lingyin, the depressed Yujie.


    "Goodbye, Kong Wan." Nie Kong staggered when she heard her words. Maybe she didn''t remember Nie Kong''s name.


    "Please, please call me Nie Kong in the future. To be honest, Soramaru''s name is too ugly." Taro, Maru...Most of the unique Japanese name suffixes are very popular, but Nie Kong doesn''t like it.


    The voice gradually diminished. After Ling Yin confirmed his departure intently, he clicked and turned on his mobile phone, connecting to Laxinas'' network.


    "Commander, did you arrange the physical examination at Zen High School? You used it very cleverly." She asked softly.


    "No, I...I just think of the annual medical examination day, so I have to borrow it." A sweet and gentle voice came from the phone, completely different from the usual shaking S.


    Ling Yin understands that Qin Li may now be in a junior high school, so it is not convenient to transform into a commander mode.


    "It''s really a shame that you can come up with that method. No one can stop the general trend. But can the sophisticated monitoring and investigation instruments used be brought in within one day tomorrow?" Lingyin doubted.


    "Please don''t worry, with the transmission device of our Laxinas ship, that little thing is not challenging at all. At that time, please do the corresponding work, everything is up to you." Qinli said softly.


    "Yes, Commander, I will try my best." Although Ling Yin was very decadent, she replied in a serious tone.


    Is it medical examination day? I hope everything goes well.The physical examinations of thousands of students are hard work in theory, and they have to take into account the tasks.

 1209 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01235, check measures based on physical examination

    Today is Thursday, come to Zen High School''s medical examination day.Due to the announcement of the student union, most of the students are ready.Most of the female classmates appeared to be sluggish and did not eat breakfast in order to reduce their weight.Except for one or two people, which are special cases, such as the gluttonous Shixiangjiang, they don''t care about the trivial matter of weight at all and swallow them desperately.


    The physical examination is separate for men and women, and the physical examination for male students is in the spacious gymnasium.The female classmate was afraid that boys would peek, so she was in a tightly closed classroom with curtains.At nine o''clock in the morning, the students who were notified gathered in their original positions.The physical examination school for the male student was entrusted to the physical education teacher, while the female student was supervised by the health teacher Lingyin.


    Perhaps the school principal trusted Nie Kong very much, so Nie Kong, who was going to steal his life for a long time, actually appointed him a task that was hard to refuse-to patrol during the medical examination.


    It was not an ordinary patrol, he was asked to stop the male animals'' ambition to peep at all costs.In many cases, male classmates will risk their lives to do something exciting and blood-boiled, such as night raids on staying together, hot spring trips on holidays...


    To protect the beautiful flowers from harm, Nie Kong has a heavy responsibility.First of all, of course, we must search the classroom where people can hide, such as the secret compartment of the cabinet, under the desk, etc.


    But when Nie Kong saw the precision electronic instruments piled up in the medical examination room, he was suddenly speechless.It''s just helping high school girls with physical examinations. It would be too much trouble to use those examination equipment.


    As if the bell to tell the physical examination began to ring, Nie Kong who was opening the cabinet only heard the girls talking and laughing slowly getting louder.Looking back, I found a dozen girls surrounded by those who opened the classroom.The foremost is the shaking tone, as if it would fall at any time.


    "Nie Kong, what are you doing?" Shixiang said to Nie Kong, blinking his big black eyes curiously.


    "Wow, sir... sir, you are so nasty, why did you do such a thing?" As if misunderstanding something, the Shizhi behind with red face and red ears shouted to Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong raised several question marks, "Did I do anything."


    Alas, that''s just because Nie Kong couldn''t restrain his adolescent sexual impulse, so he thought of hiding in the closet and peeking. You have to be considerate of him.Lingyin said in a normal tone.


    "What...what. You misunderstood, I''m just checking if there is anyone hiding in the cabinet!" Hearing Ling Yin''s words, Nie Kong looked at himself, and suddenly understood that they must have misunderstood him.Moreover, he now has all the stolen goods, and he can hardly argue with it.


    Speaking hard to explain, the girls in the class looked at Nie Kong with suspicion.In the corner of his sight, Nie Kong found that the origami started to move.


    "Origami, what are you going to do?"


    Because the origami pulled his hands from the left and right sides of his shirt, he unbuttoned a few of its buttons and took them off to the sides of the body.After the simple one was untied, most of the jade skin of her upper body was exposed, with only one piece of underwear hanging on her body.


    "It doesn''t matter, I didn''t mind." After seeing Nie Kong''s reaction, Origami showed an unexpected look and tilted his head.Then Origami immediately stretched his hand to the back and pressed the button on the back.Just a gentle pull, her body will be completely liberated.


    "Hey... I said you misunderstood." Nie Kong took a breath and hurriedly pressed origami''s hands to stop her from moving.There has been a big misunderstanding now, and if he really sees it, he will definitely become notorious.


    "Stupid... stupid Nie Kong, you... what are you doing, get out quickly!" Shixiang Qiao flushed, and forced Nie Kong out of the physical examination classroom.Although they lack common sense in daily life, they still have the same shame as ordinary women.


    In contrast, the personality of origami is the opposite of Shixiang.She has a calm personality and is almost like a perfect girl, but she often does things that are out of ethics and there is no sense of shame at all.


    "Teacher, don''t take a peek." A crack opened at the door, revealing Shizhi''s cute face. She made a face at Nie Kong and warned.


    "Really, am I that unreliable?"


    Nie Kong was really upset, now the attitude of the female student is clearly opposite to that of the daddy world.Having said that, he used to look openly.After he turned around and came to the teaching building, he looked back and forth at the students around him.There are only two ways that students can peek.A physical examination room climbed up to the third floor with his hands and looked through the curtain through the window.As for the other, it is relatively simple to hide from the roof of the teaching building with high-powered telescopes.


    Although separated by curtains, their associations are too rich.Nie Kong searched for a while, and he found a few students who were about to have bad intentions, and he gave them a severe lesson.Even if it''s just a projection, Nie Kong didn''t want them to be seen by others.


    On the other side, in the physical examination room, Nie Kong taught the female students in the class to wear only underwear and move back and forth in the classroom.Their eyes are scanning and contrasting, and when they see which figure is good, they will make a sound of envy.


    Both measurements and weight need to be measured, but the purpose of Ling Yin is not for them.Instead, using the medical examination, Shixiang''s physical condition was checked with the imported equipment, and the spirit power responded.Actually, he would use the reason of the physical examination to secretly cross Chen Cang, Nie Kong had no possibility of rejecting it.Examine the body of the elf openly and as a teacher.


    Finally it was Shixiang''s turn. She lay on an electronic device with Shixiang''s body data displayed on the screen.


    Seeing that everything is no different from ordinary people, and the strength in the body has stabilized, Ling Yin breathed a sigh of relief.She kept tapping on the keyboard, and transmitted the relevant data of Shixiang''s body to Laxinas at an altitude of 10,000 meters!!


    After the examination, the surrounding female classmates surrounded Shixiang, probably envious of Shixiang''s figure.


    Relatively speaking, Shiori''s is slightly inferior to Shixiang''s.Needless to say, Origami is skinny and slim.And like an ice beauty, there are no friends, so no one will talk to her.

 1210 The collapse of the second element body 01236, Zhuhui is here

    After the uproar of a series of physical examinations, the school returned to calm.After school, Nie Kong and Shixiang took a walk on their way home.And Shixiang''s right hand actually held a soybean bread, gnawing happily.


    Many students have always doubted the true relationship between Nie Kong and Shixiang, because many people saw the two go home together.Nie Kong explained that Shixiang was a cousin who was temporarily living in his own home.Although the reason was far-fetched, many male students willingly accepted Nie Kong''s explanations from their relatives.Just as the two were talking, there was a sound of high heels behind them.


    Very anxious, I can think of a female white-collar worker trotting on the road.


    "Nie Kong... Teacher Nie Kong, please wait a minute." The voice was familiar, Nie Kong almost reflected the voice of avoiding the master.


    "No, how could she appear on the way I must go home? Logically speaking, she and I are not in the same direction when I go home." Nie Kong turned around and looked in disbelief. It''s a small body with a pair of big glasses that don''t match.


    "Huh, Teacher Zhuhui?" Nie Kong and Shixiang exclaimed at the same time, surprised to see her.


    Zhu Hui in front of her looks very tasteful today. The thin blue shirt bulges out two round outlines, which are too big for her body shape.The knee-length skirt, long black stockings lined the calf smooth and jade, very pleasing to the eye.Although her appearance is not as outstanding as that of Shizhi, the attributes of Tong Yan Ju X give her a lot of points.


    When trotting, his body trembled and Nie Kong was shocked.Really, the sea cannot be weighed, and people cannot be seen.After dressing up, Teacher Zhuhui is actually quite beautiful, full of the charm of a mature woman.Zhu Hui directly ignored the girl Shixiang next to Nie Kong, glanced at his profile inadvertently, and blushed.


    "Teacher Zhuhui, why did you show up near my house?" Shixiang asked, strangely, that she was wearing a beautiful dress.


    "I occasionally pass by. Do you live nearby? I don''t know." Zhuhui pretended to be surprised.


    "See the cute hut one hundred meters ahead. Nie Kong and I live there." Shixiang said everything, and it was too late for Nie Kong to stop it.


    He has a headache. If Zhuhui knew where she lived, would she visit her often?As expected, after hearing Shixiang''s words, she really climbed up the pole.


    "Ah, that''s a coincidence. In that case, can you visit Teacher Nie Kong''s home." She looked at Nie Kong gleamingly.


    "Well, welcome Teacher Zhuhui to be a guest." It''s not easy to refuse, Nie Kong can only temporarily agree to say it again.


    When she came to Nie Kong''s office and bought the three-story attic, she carefully observed with joy, as if looking at her new house.Actually said a nice cozy cottage, I really hope to live here.


    Speaking too bluntly, Nie Kong almost couldn''t stand it.Hastily covered Shixiang''s mouth to stop her from saying any strange things.


    Although Nie Kong felt that Shixiang had to be a little better by her side, she had to stop Zhuhui''s enthusiasm more or less without talking nonsense.


    When a person is over thirty, seeing people around him get married and start a business, he will be more anxious about marriage.Even a very ordinary object, she will have the idea of ??making do with a lifetime.Thirty-year-old woman no longer has the qualifications to fantasize and choose. What''s more, Nie Kong has an excellent appearance and character, which attracts Zhuhui beyond control.The blame lies with Nie Kong''s mouth, who said "cute" at that time.Zhu Hui, who was obsessed with marriage, sounded like a confession, and she was out of control.If refused to be useful, Nie Kong would not have to worry about Zhuhui.


    The two looked equal and single, in an office.All the time, the place and the people are harmonious, all stand on Zhuhui''s side.


    "Please sit down, don''t be cautious." After changing his shoes in the hallway, Nie Kong said to Zhuhui, omitting the last sentence as his home.


    Zhuhui looked at the surrounding decorations and muttered: "Ms. Nie Kong cleaned up very cleanly. I thought that there would be a lack of a hostess, which is very messy. How good is a man who loves cleanliness..."


    Nie Kong poured a cup of coffee to Zhu Hui, and when Shixiang saw the coffee, he immediately made a cute expression of frown.The first time I drank coffee, the bitterness and soy flour bread had the opposite taste, which made Shixiang constantly yelling.The poison that it may destroy the world must be destroyed as soon as possible.For her sweet tooth, coffee is like poison.


    "Nie Kong, I''m a bit hungry, let''s make dinner soon." He opened the refrigerator and took out a bottle of juice from it.After taking a big mouthful, Shixiang said to Nie Kongjiao.


    "Are you a pig? I just bought you a dozen soy flour bread."


    "What is a pig, was it the roasted pork chop made yesterday?" Her eyes shone brightly and excitedly said to Nie Kong.


    "Forget it, cooking for you is a little less laborious than preaching to you." Nie Kong sighed, Shixiang didn''t understand how stupid or pretending to be, and didn''t listen to what he said.


    Hearing that Nie Kong could cook, Zhu Hui''s eyes flashed in surprise.He actually knows how to cook, he will definitely be a good man like no other.


    She pushed Nie Kong enthusiastically, and said with a gentle smile: "Let me do it, men are really not suitable for staying in the kitchen! As a reward for entertaining me, let''s cook a hearty meal for you." Refers to Nie Kong''s lack of a housekeeper''s mistress.


    Zhu Hui didn''t want to leave after only drinking tea, now she has the opportunity to share dinner with Nie Kong.She rushed to the kitchen with vigour, and saw that the kitchen was spacious and clean, all kinds of tools were neat and orderly, and she wrapped her apron.


    "Eh, did Mrs. Zhuhui do it?" Shixiang puffed her cheeks, seemingly dissatisfied.For Shixiang, who was already snarky, he would only admit Nie Kong''s cooking.


    Nie Kong glanced at the kitchen and found that she was quite skilled in cutting and washing vegetables.The heart that was hanging was relaxed for the most part, for fear of encountering the poisonous dishes of the light green onion.


    When a beautiful girl uses a 180-degree direct and enthusiastic offensive, I am afraid that only Nie Kong can stop it.To change to another person, Nie Kong felt that he might lose his life.Raw rice to cook mature rice, first get on the train and then make up for the ticket.

 1211 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01237Drunk Zhuhui

    To say that Zhuhui''s cooking level is at an intermediate level, there is a gap from Nie Kong, because Nie Kong has more than several decades of cooking age.But Nie Kong and Shixiang had already changed their faces.An hour later, the sky was dim, and Zhu Hui cautiously filled the table with the aroma.


    "Hey, the appearance is pretty good." Shixiang said in surprise, the color is quite gorgeous, and the appearance is really well decorated.


    "Thanks to Mr. Nie Kong, the ingredients in the refrigerator are so rich, otherwise I wouldn''t be able to make such a rich dinner." Zhu Hui said modestly, quietly putting a bottle of blood-red wine on the table.


    "I found a bottle of old wine in the kitchen cabinet. Teacher Nie Kong can drink it, right?" She squinted her eyes and smiled happily. The romantic atmosphere in front of her was very good. It would be better if Shixiang were not there. .


    "Ah, so Nie Kong, do you have a new drink hidden? No matter, I want to drink it." Shixiang raised his hands happily and looked at the bright red "juice" inside.


    Nie Kong hid all the wine so that Shixiang would not see it, but he didn''t expect to find it for Zhu Hui.


    "Okay, but I can only drink a little." Nie Kong nodded when he saw that the wine''s degree was only a dozen degrees.With that little alcohol, there shouldn''t be any major problems with a drink.


    Zhu Hui got permission and filled them with a bright red cup.Seeing Zhu Hui''s well-behaved appearance like a little daughter-in-law, Shixiang was taken aback for a moment.Although there has always been a lack of common sense, a strong sense of crisis has suddenly emerged.Teacher Zhuhui looked at Nie Kong''s eyes a bit wrong, as if it contained a strong possessive desire, which was more intense than anyone else.


    "Teacher Zhuhui, you...you..."


    "Oh, classmate Shixiang, teacher Nie Kong, let''s have a toast first." Before Shixiang finished speaking, Zhu Hui offered a glass of wine to Nie Kong and the others.


    Shixiang looked at Zhuhui''s behavior strangely, and didn''t understand her meaning.Nie Kong whispered it in her ears, and she showed a suddenly realized expression.


    After the three people touched their cups in mid-air, each took a sip.Shixiang didn''t know the rules and drank most of it in one sip.With a hint of sweetness and rich aroma, there is no rush of spirits.


    But the ten fragrance of drinking for the first time, she only felt that the sky was spinning when she tasted the stimulating taste, and her pretty face was flushed unknowingly.


    "It feels so good..." The speech seemed to be knotted, dizzy as a half-drunk old man.Although Shixiang is very gluttonous, she is not surprised by alcohol.


    Seeing her state at this time, Zhu Hui who took a sip was only slightly affected.But her eyes lit up when she knew Shixiang was not good at drinking.She felt that if Shixiang could be drunk, it would be equivalent to enjoying a romantic dinner with Nie Kong alone.


    "Come on, Shixiang classmate, let''s have a toast again." Zhu Hui, who had been drinking, was now bolder, otherwise she would not instigate an underage girl, and it was her own student to drink.


    "drink¡­¡­"


    Shixiang raised the glass in excitement, Nie Kong lightly patted her hand, blamed: "Wine is not drunk like you do. It takes a little bit of time to taste it slowly." Niu chewed the peony, It''s just the current Shixiang.


    What Nie Kong said interrupted Zhuhui''s delusion.Only seeing Shixiang obediently took a sip slowly, elegantly like a Western nobleman.


    Zhuhui refused to miss a good time to have a separate tryst with Nie Kong, "Whether we can get married depends on what we do tonight."


    Shixiang seemed to be reluctant to admit defeat, she raised the glass, and instead took the initiative to toast Zhuhui.He was half drunk, but Shixiang got some relief after eating some food.


    A drop of sweat came out of Zhuhui''s forehead, and the two toasted each other with a few large lipstick wines, their cheeks showed a large area of ??red.


    "Okay... a lot of stars, I can make up... can''t drink it. Wow, dizzy..." Shixiang waved his hand again and again, and then retched once, and his eyes became mosquito-repellent coils.


    "Hehe, Shixiang classmate lost to me. I am in good health... so hot." Zhu Hui glanced at Nie Kong lightly, eyes silky.How could she retreat in front of her students, now finally... finally getting Shixiang drunk?


    Nie Kong looked at Shixiang lying on the table and slumbering, Zhu Hui''s charming posture, half drunk, couldn''t help but let out a wry smile.The table was messy, Nie Kong only accompanied him for a drink, and the other bottle was drunk between the two women with gunpowder.


    Now Zhu Hui is much more dangerous than usual, because with the help of alcohol, her actions have become direct and lethal.The relationship between the body became hot, the confused hands took off his shirt.


    The skin of the half body is as white as jade with a hint of drunken red, and the small upper body bears two huge fruits.The outer layer of pink "husk" can hardly be wrapped, and the flesh may crack at any time.


    "It''s so hot...hot, Teacher Nie Kong, accompany...to continue drinking with me." She dangled her weightless body, and rushed to Nie Kong''s body, spraying on his face with wine-scented breath.


    "Teacher Zhuhui, you are drunk, I''ll take you home." Nie Kong couldn''t stand it. The taste of mature woman''s body was constantly stimulating, and her pretty face was so pure and cute, with Yujie and Luo Li has two characteristics.


    "Come on." She pressed tightly to Nie Kong, and handed the wine glass to Nie Kong''s mouth.


    Nie Kong hugged her body tightly for fear that she would fall off.


    "Hehe, Teacher Nie Kong, do you want me to feed you with my mouth?" Zhu Huijiao, who lost her mind, smiled, took a sip in person, and kissed Nie Kong bravely.


    "Okay, I''ll drink with you." Nie Kong thought, before getting her completely drunk.


    Zhuhui didn''t answer, because she had alcohol in her mouth and it was difficult to speak. She just sealed Nie Kong''s mouth, and Nie Kong only felt a warm aroma of wine poured into her mouth.


    "It''s too late to answer. As punishment, I have to drink the wine I fed you." When she kissed Nie Kong, she flashed with joy.


    Nie Kong understood that she couldn''t let her continue.


    "carry on."


    He poured Zhu Hui a full glass and stuffed her with wine.The half-drunk Zhu Hui couldn''t stop at all, dancing in front of Nie Kong while dancing a beautiful drunk crazy dance while drinking the wine Nie Kong gave her.


    After a few minutes, she was completely weakened like losing all her strength.She was completely drunk and disheveled, and even one fruit was revealed.Nie Kong, who was supporting her, helped to stuff her inside with his hands, only feeling a heavy and heavy hand.

 1212 The collapse of the second element body 01238, fortunately there is origami

    Zhu Hui, who was drunk and fell asleep, couldn''t wake up no matter how she called.The defenseless body, the cute loli face, and the red color after drunk are full of strong attraction.Although Nie Kong could carry her on his back, it was a pity that he didn''t understand her address and could only rest at Nie Kong''s house for one night.


    Not only were they stained with sweat and alcohol, but the dirty things they vomit had a sour smell. Nie Kong couldn''t take care of them, so he could only help them wipe their bodies.If you can''t help it, the first choice is to shoot at Shixiang.As for Zhuhui, I''m probably expecting Nie Kong to shoot her to confirm the relationship.


    Nie Kongshe''s already human spirit could not touch the sky, and he heard the sound of the door opening with a click.He was strange because he clearly locked the door.The only ones who can open the door lock silently are...


    Sure enough, Nie Kong didn''t expect it, the origami with both hands wrapped around Yue Xiong''s mouth appeared in front of Nie Kong, his eyes quietly watching the three of them.


    "Origami, you are here at the right time, please help me move Shixiang and Zhuhui to the room. They are drunk, and it is not convenient for me to take care of them." Nie Kong''s expression did not change, and he ordered to origami.


    Origami nodded, and held Zhu Hui, who was wearing only underwear, with her hand, and helped her to the empty guest room.Nie Kong''s three-story small attic, except for the living room and kitchen on the first floor, the second and third floors are mainly for people to live in and can accommodate about eight people.


    "Why is Teacher Zhuhui here?" Origami asked in a low voice after moving the two women to the bedroom and seeing Nie Kong packing up the dishes.


    "I happened to see her in front of the door, so I invited her to come as a guest. By the way, can you please wipe their bodies clean? Although I can do it, it is not convenient to be a boy." Nie Kong said.


    "No problem, I''ll clean them up well." Origami replied blankly, and turned to face the toilet.After a while, she took out a brush from the inside-exclusively for brushing the toilet.


    "No, do you want to use it to wipe it?" Nie Kong said loudly.


    "No way, it will definitely be very clean with it." Origami asked cutely, tilting her head, she couldn''t guess whether she was joking or not.Logically speaking, she must know that little common sense origami, she did it on purpose.


    Nie Kong resolutely said NO, and Origami obediently placed the brush.Fearing that origami would cause big troubles, she prepared warm water and towels so that she was reluctant to accept it.


    In the early morning of the next day, Zhu Hui grumbled and rolled over, as if she had touched something soft with her fingers.


    When she was asleep, she woke up immediately, unable to open her eyes. The first reaction was that her head hurts and she had hangover sequelae.The body was so cold, obviously without clothes, and there seemed to be a person sleeping next to him.


    Zhuhui''s mind was blank, trying to remember what happened before the coma.I remember that I came to Teacher Nie Kong''s home and wanted to get the underage Shixiang drunk with sinful thoughts.She couldn''t remember the latter thing.


    "Is it impossible, because after drinking, Teacher Nie Kong had a relationship with himself..." Zhu Hui was excited and opened his eyes.


    Long dark hair covering the back and crystal eyes.Even if you add beautiful words in front of the adjective, it cannot represent one-tenth of her beauty.Lying next to him was a young girl who exuded such an overwhelming sense of presence, it was the Yatogami Shika.-And her body is the same as herself, without any clothes.


    "Ten...Student Shixiang, how could it be you?" Zhu Hui hurriedly covered her body, Huo Chengli, muttered to herself in amazement.


    Finally Shixiang''s shoulder moved, and then turned to look at Zhu Hui.


    "Ms. Zhuhui?" The flushed face that was originally shy, immediately relaxed in half.It is estimated that the person behind it is also speculating.If it was Nie Kong, he would probably be too ashamed to face it.


    "Did something happen? Did we... Did something happen to the two of us last night?" Shixiang said with a panic.


    "Ah, that''s not right...you...you misunderstood, what can we two girls do. First get dressed and ask Teacher Nie Kong about the situation." Zhu Hui said while picking up her clothes.You can hear how disappointed she is in her tone.Shixiang hummed with a flushed face, feeling that Zhu Hui really couldn''t do anything ashamed to herself.Because of her figure, she is much better than Shixiang''s.


    After the two women were dressed, Shixiang split a crack in the door, revealing a small head.The second floor was very quiet, and there seemed to be someone talking to Nie Kong on the first floor.


    Who would be a guest early in the morning, and the two came to the first floor curiously.I saw Origami and Nie Kong in a sailor suit, having breakfast.


    "Oh, you two are awake. I told you not to drink too much last night, but you don''t listen. After washing, come and have breakfast." Nie Kong said with a smile after seeing the two girls.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, did you change our clothes last night?" Zhu Huiqiao asked a very shameful question with a blush on her face.


    "You have to thank the Origami classmates. After you are drunk, she will take care of you."


    Nie Kong pointed to the origami next to him, but Zhuhui only felt that the illusion in her heart was broken in half.On the contrary, it seemed that he had accepted the answer, Shixiang murmured.


    "Zhen... Origami classmate, why did she show up at Teacher Nie Kong''s house at night?" Zhu Hui murmured.


    "Don''t mind. Teacher Nie Kong and I have lived together for a long time, and we have no secrets between each other." Origami replied lightly, as if it were true.


    "Eh..." Zhu Hui''s eyes widened, and Shixiang seemed to hear the sound of glass breaking.


    "Teacher Zhuhui, don''t take it seriously. Origami is my neighbor, who happens to live on the right." Nie Kong had to explain.


    "So, don''t scare the teacher, origami students." Zhuhui patted her heart, hoping that after the resurgence, the burning will be many times stronger than before.She suddenly realized that it is no wonder Origami has such a good relationship with Nie Kong.


    "Hurry up and wash and eat, or you will be late, especially you, Teacher Zhuhui." Nie Kong said.


    Zhuhui screamed awful. She hurriedly arranged her face, regretting that Nie Kong had seen her appearance just after she woke up.

 1213 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01239, the four lines appear

    After breakfast, he hurried out. On the way, Nie Kong found that the bright sky suddenly became densely covered with clouds, and the dry air became refreshing.


    "Huh?" He looked up unconsciously, and suddenly, with a "tick", Nie Kong felt a cold object dripping on his cheek.The weather is getting too fast, it is clear that it was a silent sunny day!


    "Did it rain?" Nie Kong frowned, and water stains from large raindrops began to appear on the asphalt road.Shixiang screamed, hurriedly put the schoolbag in his hand on top of his head, and followed Nie Kong at a trot.Feeling the cold touch of the uniform, Toka puffed her cheeks displeased.


    "Nie Kong... Teacher Nie Kong, run quickly." Poor Teacher Zhuhui, because she is wearing high heels, how can she keep up with Nie Kong in her actions.The heavy rain hit her relentlessly, and the clothes clung to her beautiful figure, completely translucent.Moreover, the more Nie Kong and the others moved forward, the rain suddenly became stronger, completely turning into a downpour.


    Nie Kong waited to regain his strength, and blasted an energy cannon at the dark clouds.But now I can only avoid the rain, it is impossible for them to go to school now.


    "The rain is too strong, let''s go to the children''s hut in the park to hide from the rain." Nie Kong hurriedly took the hands of the two and rushed to the park set up by the residential area.


    The three of them got into the small decorated house at the fastest speed, next to the children''s slide and sand pile.But during that period, the raindrops still drenched the clothes of the two of them.The graceful outline of the body is clearly displayed.


    When Shixiang understood, she yelled and covered her body, asking if Nie Kong had seen it.Nie Kong said no, Shixiang blushed and breathed a sigh of relief, convinced of Nie Kong''s pale lies.


    Zhu Hui took off her jacket and skirt normally, and squeezed out all the water, ignoring the presence of Nie Kong.The key is that the underwear she wore was not waterproof, but lace silk.Close to the key three points, what is looming is almost a hundred times stronger than the effect of sexy underwear on men!


    Shixiang puffed her cheeks to express her anger, and she pushed Nie Kong away forcefully, causing Nie Kong to face the park outside, watching the dripping rain scene.


    In the next non-stop rain, there would be no talent at all.But in the middle of the front, a figure walks happily in the rain.


    That''s right, it was a young girl.Wearing a cute and ingenious bunny jacket, the figure is as small as a pearl.She couldn''t see her appearance because the large cloak decorated with rabbit ears completely covered her head.


    On her left hand, she wears a funny-looking rabbit-shaped hand puppet.The young girl was jumping around happily in the deserted park.


    "What?" Nie Kong stared at the girl with a serious face.A familiar figure appeared in her mind, she shouldn''t appear anymore.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, what are you looking at?" Zhu Hui puffed out a little unhappy when he realized that Nie Kong looked outside honestly and didn''t mean to peek at himself.


    "Look, there is a girl who is dressed quite strangely." Nie Kong pointed outside, staring at the girl dancing lightly under the curtain of cold raindrops.


    "Wow, it''s raining heavily now, how can I get in the rain, I will bring her to avoid it." As a teacher, she said with concern after seeing the teenage girl outside.


    "Don''t worry, she is running towards us." Shixiang said.


    As Shixiang said, she jumped happily in the rain, the direction was in the hut where Nie Kong was.


    "Huh?" Shixiang and Zhuhui widened their eyes in surprise because the girl stepped on a puddle three meters away and fell.His face and abdomen fell heavily to the ground, and there was a burst of water splashing around, maintaining a prone posture, lying motionless like a dead body.Moreover, the rabbit''s hand puppet fell off her left hand and flew into Nie Kong''s arms.


    "Hey...hey, are you okay!" Zhuhui panicked the track in front of her and dragged the small body to the dollhouse.


    Nie Kong and the others finally saw the girl''s face clearly.The age seems to be about thirteen years old, about the same as Wuhe Qinli.The fluttering hair undulates blue like sea water, and the cherry-colored lips do not appear pale due to the rain.


    "Hmm!" The girl opened her eyes, revealing beautiful sapphire-like eyes decorated with long black eyelashes.Absolutely cute, both looks and temperament are more cute than Wuhe Qinli.


    "Four Elements?" Nie Kong whispered, not expecting to meet her at this time.As an elf, there was no spatial shock in her present world.If she insists on saying a vision, the reason for the rain lies in her.


    "Great, are you not hurt?" Zhuhui looked at her with a gentle smile after seeing her sober.


    Seeing the stranger, Sijinai''s face turned pale.She pushed Zhuhui away with all her strength, and her body continued to recede.She trembled slightly all over, and looked at Zhu Hui with fear.


    "Please... please don''t come close to me, please don''t hurt me!" The girl said with a timid appearance, as if she was afraid that Zhu Hui would harm herself.


    Nie Kong knew her well, she was afraid of facing humans.Because every time she appears, AST will do his best to kill her.Especially now that she has lost her hand puppet, which is equivalent to her most important companion.


    "Don''t be afraid, we won''t hurt you." Zhuhui played the glory of motherhood, comforting Sisana, but the effect was small.


    "Your hand puppet." Nie Kong bent down and took the rabbit hand puppet in his arms to Sirenai''s eyes.


    So she opened her eyes wide and made a move to get closer to Nie Kong, but she was a little scared.With a weak personality like a girl, she can only rely on the hand puppet in her hands when there is no one to help.


    As the feelings deepened, she gradually couldn''t do without the hand puppet.Seeing the alertness of the four elements, Nie Kong smiled bitterly, and slowly stretched out his hand puppet before her eyes.


    Shiyanai''s shoulders shrank, perhaps because he understood Nie Kong''s intentions, and then used lightning speed to snatch the hand puppet from Nie Kong''s hand, and then immediately put the hand puppet on his left hand.


    In an instant, the small mouth of the hand puppet suddenly began to move.


    "Hi, I''m sorry, you guys really helped me a lot!" Perhaps because of ventriloquism, the rabbit made a strange and sharp voice, which was too different from the weak voice of the four elements.


    "Hey, the rabbit can talk." Shixiang''s eyes widened, and she couldn''t help but stretch out her hand to rub the puppet.


    "You are too rude," the rabbit said dissatisfied.


    Only by borrowing rabbits can you express what you want to say, that is the second personality created by the four elements.

 1214 The collapse of the second element body 01240plan

    "You are too rude." The rabbit hand puppet said to Shixiang dissatisfied.Only by borrowing rabbits can you express what you want to say, that is the second personality created by the four elements using the spiritual power path.Since all the external dialogues are dealt with by the second personality "Four Lines Nai", the Four Lines Nai''s personality has been kept in a closed state, and he has developed his current timid and weak character.But that kind of weak personality has its advantages, which can perfectly reflect the gentle and virtuous girl should have.


    The four elements flinched in fear, with those big blue eyes as if they were about to cry, Shixiang could only stop rubbing the hand puppet.Seeing her, it was as if I had seen myself before.Compared with Shixiang, Shixiang hates humans, while the four elements are more afraid.


    "Student Shixiang, you see you scared her to tears. You are so cute, can you tell us your name?" Zhu Hui squatted down in front of Si Xina, with a harmless smile on her face. Use the experience gained from teaching for several years to comfort the girl in front of me.


    However, the four elements forcefully pushed Zhu Hui who was close to her one meter away, causing Zhu Hui who fell to cry out in pain.With tears in her eyes, she looked very hurt.Obviously she helped to hold Shisenina, but she was treated indifferently.


    Shigeno''s body kept retreating, and he was about to step out of the house right now.


    "Don''t be afraid, we won''t hurt you! It''s raining heavily outside now, so you can take shelter with us temporarily." Nie Kong pulled the corner of her rabbit cloak to prevent her from leaving.Her ability is to control the ice and water. It is basically she who controls the occurrence of heavy rain. Heavy rain will not affect her a little.Although Nie Kong understood, he hoped to have a good relationship with the third elf he encountered.


    As if to deliberately interrupt Nie Kong''s gaze, the rabbit hand puppet continued to speak.


    "Well, you want to keep Siyanao, you definitely want to bully her, see Siyanao is cute, so you can''t control it?" The hand puppet shook his body, showing a gesture of laughter.


    "What nonsense are you talking about."


    "You can''t fool me with the "Four Elements", why pretend to be stupid!" The hand puppet said in a sharp voice.


    "Believe it or not, I only plan to be friends with you." Nie Kong shrugged and responded to the hand puppet''s words.


    "Oh, all the four elements are moved. It''s a pity that we don''t simply believe what you humans say. Goodbye, stupid humans who want to be friends with us." While the hand puppet said these words, the girl He turned and ran away.The heavy rain poured on her, but she looked very cheerful, like an elf in the rain.The heavy rain soon covered her figure and disappeared in front of Nie Kong and the others.


    "Ah... the girl in the second phase is really hard to deal with. What''s the matter with her." Zhu Hui, who was standing in the same place, looked at the back of the wonderful girl in surprise. A few seconds later, her hands clasped her hands. Muttered before him.The self-confidence as a teacher dealt a serious blow to the four departments.Nie Kong probably knows her because she is very popular among students at school, and they all nickname her "Little Pig" teacher.


    "Hey, Nie Kong is really true, how can you be friends with other girls, do you think she is better than me." Shixiang said to Nie Kong with a bulging face.


    "How come, Shixiang is as good as Shixiang. No one can compare it. But from her lonely and helpless eyes, it means that she doesn''t have a friend, don''t you feel pitiful." But Nie Kong''s first contact Failed, the four elements are very wary of humans.


    Nie Kong could perceive that the only breakthrough point in the relationship must lie in the hand puppet "Sirenai" in her hand.


    "Well, that child is so distressing." Zhu Hui agreed.


    "I believe I will have the opportunity to meet with her in the future, and we will definitely become friends with her. The first thing we do now is to go to school, otherwise we will be late."


    "Although it''s very urgent, it''s raining heavily now. If you rush to school in the rain, you will not only fail to go to class, but you will probably get a cold." Zhuhui said helplessly, how much it will bring students to being late as a teacher Influence, I feel that there is no prestige.


    "Don''t worry, the heavy rain will stop immediately." Nie Kong looked at the sky and said with a smile.


    "really?"


    Although they don''t understand where Nie Kong got it from, Zhuhui and Shixiang are dubious.


    As Nie Kong expected, the heavy rain stopped strangely after two or three minutes.The blue sky became clean without any trace.The warm sun on the body brings them warmth.


    Yu Ting had a lot to do with Sijina''s departure. The heavy rain seemed to be falling around her.When Nie Kong saw Si Shi Nai at first, he couldn''t help but kiss her and use her power to see.


    As for Nie Kong to collect all the elves, he will definitely conflict with Latatosk to which Qinli belongs in the future, and the worst will become a hostile relationship.Because of Latatosk''s purpose, it is also necessary to control all the disabled elves in his hands.


    When will it happen? It depends on Latatosk''s patience.Anyway, not only Ten Fragrance, but the Four Elements will not give it to Latatosk.


    If Shizhi had the ability to be faster than his own strategy, and to subdue the fast elf, Nie Kong had nothing to say.


    "Shizhijiang, what decision would you make at that time." Helping your sister against Nie Kong, or coming to stand on his side, I don''t know now.The best plan, of course, is for Latatosk to surrender himself.


    Otherwise, he, who has a few elven powers, would not be afraid of only Latatosk in the Balrog piano.


    While thinking, while walking, after a few minutes.The three people who trot to the school arrived safely at the school gate.Fortunately, due to the heat generated by exercise, most of the clothes of the three of them were dry, which had little effect.


    Except for the three of Nie Kong, many students who went to school were implicated by the heavy rain more than ten minutes later than before.Slowly appeared from the forest road, all students without umbrellas.


    Nie Kong''s strange thing is that Origami came a lot earlier than Nie Kong, and she didn''t carry an umbrella in her hand, and there was no trace of raindrops on her body.


    Seeing Nie Kong appear, she quickly approached her nose and sniffed it, and then frowned.


    "It smells like other girls."


    Nie Kong Hanran, is she a police dog?

 1215 The collapse of the second element body 01241, the reclusive

    After knowing that the Four Elements will appear, Nie Kong made preparations to build a relationship with her and bought a special item.Now that I have everything, I only have to see the four lines again.


    After two or three days had passed, Nie Kong felt that when she left Tiangong City, there was a sharp sirens in the city.Lai Zen High School, which was full of noisy sounds, became silent in an instant.


    The space quake alarm happened again after a month of ten fragrances, announcing the harbinger of disaster.There are a few people who understand the meaning of the police siren besides Nie Kong, such as Lingyin from the health room, Shiori and AST origami.


    "All students, please line up to the refuge as you did during the exercise." Nie Kong ordered the students to transfer, but three girls in the classroom were unmoved.


    Origami glanced at Nie Kong, hesitated for a moment, then immediately got up and rushed out of the classroom.Touichi Origami, a talented girl who is also a student and a member of the AST of the Ground Self-Defense Force, nearly killed Touka last time.Now she is about to go to the battlefield, the purpose is to kill the elves like Shixiang.


    "Origami classmates are going to...are you going to destroy the elves? No...no, you must seal the elves in front of her." With a complicated mood, she made a decision after watching Qianying leave.


    "Dear students, the alert has been issued, please obey the teacher''s arrangement to leave."


    At this moment, a dull voice came from the door of the classroom.Ling Yin, a health care teacher in white clothes and glasses, came to the classroom.In a daze, she tripped on the threshold of the classroom.


    When she almost fell, Nie Kong took her slender waist and said, "Teacher Lingyin, leave it to me. You can leave with your classmates first."


    "Oh, I don''t know how to do it recently. The upper body is heavier than before. Thank you for catching it, Kongchan! Shizhi, the teacher''s head is a little dizzy. You can help me." Lingyin was decadent. Qiao Lian smiled at Nie Kong, and then faced the fidgeting Shizhi.


    Nie Kong glanced at her upper body, it was heavier than before.


    "Okay...Okay." Shizhi was about to find an excuse to leave. She hurriedly stepped forward and took Lingyin from Nie Kong.They seemed to be returning to Laxinas'' base, Nie Kong did not stop it.


    "Huh? Nie Kong, where are everyone going? Could it be that they finally understand the value of soybean flour and bread, so are they going to start a war?" Shixiang tilted his head suspiciously as he watched the students'' actions.


    As an elf, she could not understand the meaning of the alarm sound.


    "Your appearance in the human world will cause a space shock. Although it has no effect on you, it is definitely a huge disaster for human beings. The warning sound indicates that space shocks may occur, so everyone must hide in shelters." Nie Kong explained.


    "Could it be that the elves similar to me appeared?" Shixiang said with wide eyes.


    "Yes, let''s go too, Shixiang." Nie Kong stretched out his hand to her, Shixiang slightly shyly placed his hand on Nie Kong''s broad palm.


    "Well, good. Hurry up, she will be attacked by the robot. Nie Kong, what are you going to do." Looking at Nie Kong closely, Shixiang seemed to get Nie Kong''s answer.


    "Of course I must save the elves." After all the teachers and students had taken refuge, Nie Kong led her to the epicenter of space a few kilometers away.The spiritual sense detected that it was raining heavily there.


    One of them, holding a rabbit hand puppet and wearing a rabbit cloak, was jumping happily.


    "Ah, you two are here. The elves will already appear, please let Lingyin start the analysis." The main screen switched to a scene predicting where it would appear, and an image overlooking the street was played.That is a big road with many shops.Of course, no people can be seen on the street, it looks like a ghost town.


    Shiori and Lingyin had just arrived at the Laxinas bridge and immediately heard what they said in the piano sitting in the captain''s seat.


    "Yes." Ling Yin nodded slightly, turned the hem of his white clothes, and sat down in front of the console under the bridge.


    "The distinguished name of the elf, the reclusive, the overall danger: B, the scale of the space shock caused: C, the spiritual outfit: the godly spiritual outfit¡¤fourth, the angel: the frozen puppet!"


    "Oh, it turns out that the coward appeared. No wonder the scale of the space shock is so small that it can''t be compared to a bomb. Because it is the most docile type among the elves and should be easy to deal with. Are you ready, Shiori "Qinli said to his sister.


    "AST is here." Kotori and the man who was standing behind him, the deputy commander Kyouhei Kamimuzuki said.


    In the sparsely rainy sky, several girls in mecha appeared in the air.Towards the center of the ground dug into a crater hole, the figure of a 13-year-old girl rushed.


    A girl with blue hair wearing a cloak decorated with rabbit ears.That big coat and inner garment made of incredible materials are her spiritual clothes.But that pair is innocent and cute, much harmless than his sister with a black ribbon.


    At this moment, the location just now was filled with smoke.Many thermal weapons exploded and caused smoke to fill.


    Several people wearing heavy mechanical armor are floating above the pit.Although powerful, it has little effect on the elves.A small figure jumped out of the smoke..


    She floated in the air with the posture of raising her left hand puppet, and then turned around to leap into the sky through the gap between the guards of the AST team.


    The AST team members reacted immediately and started to track them at the same time.Immediately afterwards, he directly used the weapons equipped on his body to fire a large number of bullets.


    But the girl didn''t make a counterattack, just kept running away.


    "Why, isn''t that kid planning to fight back?" Shizhi asked loudly.


    "That''s right. Among the elves, the recluse is a very mild-tempered type. If you ask AST to be merciful, it''s just a waste of effort, as long as she has the spirit power fluctuations of the elves." Qinli said.


    Obviously elves won''t hurt people, but will AST kill them all?


    "I want to save her." Shizhi said firmly.


    Qinli smiled triumphantly, taking advantage of Shiori''s kindness, "Well, we will do our best to help you."

 1216 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01242Super vigilance

    Using Laxinas''s transmission device, Shiori came to the deadly street from an altitude of 10,000 meters.


    Shiori is currently located in a large department store erected in front of the shopping street. The reason is that the recluse seems to be the elves who appear frequently, so she can basically figure out her actions.


    "Now that the elves have appeared in front of the department store building, don''t mess up the first encounter with the elves as you did last time." Shi Zhi simply responded with a warning sound from the piano in the headset.


    The more timid four-type Nai, did not intend to fight them at all.She was followed closely by AST members, and she was used to knowing where she would be safe.AST¡¯s manifestation equipment is not suitable for indoor battles, it can only destroy buildings to force out elves.However, AST is responsible for all damages, and most of the funds applied for are used for compensation.Without permission, an attack is generally not made.


    Of course, their best choice should be to wait for the elves to leave the large building.


    She took a deep breath to calm her heartbeat and boarded the corridor.Taking advantage of the short gap of a few minutes or tens of minutes, Shiori was able to talk with the elves precious time on the battlefield.


    As long as you use the power of your body, you can not only prevent the space shock from happening again, but AST will stop all attacks on the elves, such as Shixiang and Nie Kong.It was exactly what Shizhi wanted, so she would promise Jinli to attack in spite of danger.


    "Shiori, the recluse''s reaction moved to the floor, please be prepared for contact." Suddenly the sound of the piano came from his ears, making Shiori''s nerves tense.


    At the same time, the waiting automatic door opened, and Lori dressed in a cute rabbit cloak jumped in front of Shiori like a little rabbit.


    The moment she saw Shizhi, she couldn''t help taking three or four steps back.


    "Who...who are you, do you want to bully Shiina? No, Shiina is a gentle child, don''t hurt her!" The hand puppet''s mouth began to talk three mouthfuls. On the contrary, the real four elements looked at Shiori with fear.


    The words of the four elements were finished, and the screen of Laxinas suddenly showed three options and data representing the favor of the four elements.With their help, you can improve your feelings a little by observing the spirit fluctuations.


    1. I don''t know that kind of guy, I''m a wanderer who happened to pass by-showing my white teeth.


    2. You are so cute. How could I be willing to hurt you¡ª¡ªwith a gentle smile, I slowly touched her head.


    3. Ah, it must be the fate that God arranged to meet you. Please make sure to date me.


    "All members, start choosing!" In response to Qinli''s command, the crew members under the bridge pressed the button at hand together.


    The result was immediately displayed on the small screen beside the piano. The number of votes for one and two was almost the same, while the third one was much less.To greet a vigilant and timid girl in that frivolous tone is really seeking her own death.


    "Huh? Do you want to choose one! Speak a relaxed atmosphere to dispel the jerky and nervousness of the two." One of the crew members said his own opinion, which was very appropriate.


    "But if you don''t understand the other person''s personality to say that, it might be dangerous, right? So it''s the safest and most appropriate way to choose two. Gentleness can hold everything,"


    "No, no. Judging from the available information, it can be known that the recluse hardly attack humans! So at this time, we should choose three to decide the outcome!" After listening to the three parties, Qinli mumbled.


    Two seconds later, Qinli spoke into the microphone and said, "Shiori, you have to listen carefully to the answer."


    Qin''s instructions for action came to his ears.But the answer sounds quite strange.


    "Well? You... what are you going to do?" The hand puppet tilted his head dexterously.


    There is no time to think, Shizhi suddenly stood there, "You are so cute, how could I be willing to hurt you?"


    The gentle temperament of Shiori, combined with that kind of words, can indeed exert the greatest effect.


    "Ah...Don''t come over." It''s just that Shigeno sees Shiori approaching and rushes back to the second floor of the department store.


    Shizhi''s pretty face was suddenly dull.After a few seconds, Shizhi said at a loss: "Hey, hello, Qinli. What should I do now?"


    On the 10,000-meter-high Laxinas, the coefficient of favorability of the four elements was suddenly reduced to forty, a red warning line.


    "Although the hermits are gentle and timid, they hold too high a vigilance against humans and are really hard to reach." Lingyin couldn''t help but sighed, unable to accept their exhausting defeat.


    Basically only said a word, she immediately escaped.The next time I have to talk to her, the difficulty has increased tenfold!


    "Follow closely and look for the next opportunity to contact her." The Qin, frowning on her eyebrows, issued an order to Shiori.


    Shizhi nodded, and she was also worried about Shiyana, fearing that she would suffer the same experience as Shixiang last time.If she hadn''t been around, Shixiang might have died early.


    "Understood, I will try my best to have a good relationship with her." The fault is not with her, but with the AST who keeps attacking her.


    ¡­*


    Wearing a wiring suit and long-range attack equipment full of ammunition, Origami floats above the department store in a preparatory posture.Around her, there are several other AST team members wearing the same equipment floating in the air and maintaining high alert.


    Raindrops continuously hit the surface of the random area spreading around.The elven hermit invaded the building and kept hiding inside, until now he didn''t intend to show up.


    They are waiting outside, waiting for permission to attack the base.The budget for destroying a building is too large, so AST has not made up his mind, but no one will slacken.


    While on alert, Origami suddenly discovered that two shadows had slipped into the building.


    The speed is very fast, I don''t know if she is dazzled.

 1217 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01243, Nie Kongs strategy plan

    "Commander, two people broke into the department store and approached the hermit at a very fast speed." Mizuki, who was observing the screen, said to Qinli.


    "Oh, is it someone from AST?" Qin Li asked in surprise.


    "It is not clear yet, but the AST display equipment should not have that speed in such a narrow building."


    "Turn the screen to them." Qinli issued an order.


    "Yes!" The screen suddenly stopped on the first floor of the department store, and the two figures in the screen slowly became clear.The disruptors were a man and a woman, with handsome faces they knew well.


    "Target confirmed, Elf Nie Kong and Princess Shixiang." Lingyin''s decadent pretty face showed a little surprise, why did they come?


    "Depending on the situation, Nie Kong is about to intervene in the fight of the elves, do you want to seal the elves with his own strength?" Shui Wuyue couldn''t help but asked aloud.


    "Shut up idiot, maybe it was just a coincidence that the princess could be sealed last time. I don''t believe he will succeed this time." Qinli frowned.


    For the four elements of human beings who hold super vigilance, it is very difficult to talk to her smoothly and get her goodwill.Even if Laxinas gathered all his strength, Shizhi failed.The hermit instinctively resisted talking to humans, so he didn''t believe that Nie Kong could go well.She felt that it was best to give him a terrible failure, otherwise she would come out to prevent Shixiang from fighting with them Laxinas.


    "Nie Kong appeared, and I don''t know why he looks very confident." Lingyin said.


    "Hmph, I want to see what he is capable of." Qinli put his hands in front of Yue Xiong, biting a lollipop while looking at the screen.


    "Eh eh eh..." The moment Nie Kong was ten meters away from the hermit, Shui Wuyue and the others all opened their eyes wide, as if they had seen something surprised.


    "What''s the matter, why did he take a doll too!?" I saw in Nie Kong''s right hand, a hand puppet in the shape of a soy flour bread, dotted with cute facial features.All members of Laxinas couldn''t guess Nie Kong''s true intentions.


    But for some reason, the hand puppets in the shape of soybean flour bread felt a bit disgusting.It was specially selected by Shixiang. Originally, Nie Kong wanted to use the cute one, but Shixiang insisted that it was the cutest. Nie Kong only had to buy it.


    As they could see in the Qin, Nie Kong came to the front of the hermit Sijinai.The backed Four Elements couldn''t help but squatted on the ground, looking at Nie Kong pitifully with blue eyes full of fear.


    Nie Kong ignored her feelings and sat cross-legged beside her.I saw that he raised the bread hand puppet and leaned toward the "Sirenai", and he made a deep voice.


    "Hello, my name is Mr. Bread. It''s an elf in fried bread. What''s your name?" The bread hand puppet wiggled between the room, as if it really had something to say.It took a day to learn ventriloquism. Although he didn''t make the same voice as him, he did well.


    Observing all the people in the test, they were all surprised and sluggish.It was completely unexpected that Nie Kong would use that method to approach the hermit.


    Shiyanai''s originally horrified expression was taken aback, and the rabbit hand puppet bent down.


    "Ha...ahahahahaha!" The hand puppet shook his head and laughed loudly, "What, I didn''t expect the big brother I met the day before to be a funny man? Ahaha, now I can hardly find that except me. I¡¯m a cultivator! When I first met Mr. Bread, my name was "Sirenai", and I am a good friend of Shirenai."


    "So you are called Shiiono, so cute." The bread gentleman praised him generously.


    "Ban-kun, you are so cute, what can I do to find Shitono?" said the rabbit hand puppet "Shitona".The current situation of the two of them is no different from playing house wine.


    "Oh, my bread gentleman said something to tell you, how can I persuade him not to listen, has it disturbed you?" Nie Kong''s turn came to speak, and he smiled at Si Nai in the rabbit cloak .


    "Hey, Mr. Bread, hurry up and apologize." Nie Kong''s left hand patted the right hand puppet, only to hear the hand puppet groan and say sorry.


    "No...it doesn''t matter, Shishi Nano and "Shishi Nana" both want to play with you." The first time I heard Shishino talking, what was the sweet and gentle voice.


    Nie Kong lifted his spirits, can he finally be friends with her.


    "Hehehe, I''m so happy, let''s have some fun." Mr. Bread said, and fell to the ground from Nie Kong''s hands.


    "Hey, calm down, Mr. Bread." Nie Kong seemed to be really involved, talking to himself to the hand puppet.


    "Wow, haha, maybe Shishino and Bread-Mun are very good, Shigeno''s personality is very reckless." The hand puppet laughed and helped to support Bread-Mun.


    "Woo, Nie Kong, what have you done to my Breadmaster?" Shixiang, who was hiding behind, bit his clothes and whispered to Nie Kong.No one can compare, Shixiang likes soybean flour and bread.


    "Really...really too...it''s incredible, the hermit''s favorability coefficient has risen from 40 to 70!" Shui Wuyue reverently said.


    "Unexpectedly, Nie Kong was able to get in touch with her so easily. That guy is pretty good." Lingyin nodded in agreement.


    "You can''t go wrong, he is definitely a master, and the few of us are far behind." Known as the love master of Laxinas, the group of forty or fifty-year-old dudes with dozens of love experiences, all admire them. Five-body cast.


    The recluse hates humans, and treats the hand puppet in her hands as her most important friend.If you follow the usual strategy method, it will be extremely difficult. The failure of Shizhi is a lesson.When Nie Kong and her first came into contact on a rainy day, they already understood.


    So he thought at that time, since he can''t become friends with the four elements in one step, it is better to make a good relationship with the hand puppet in her hand.Use "Shiina" as a breakthrough point to build a good relationship with her.


    "Damn it, is he alone more useful than our Laxinas?" Only one person was unhappy, shaking the piano with a black belt.

 1218 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01244, accompany Shitono to play

    The original wish to be able to chat with each other has come true, and both Shishino and Shishina have agreed to be friends with him.There are no problems with the situation, which is right.


    Nie Kong silently glanced at the girl who was controlling the hand puppet.When we met the day before yesterday and today, only the hand puppet who spoke with ventriloquism was the only one who talked endlessly, but Shishino himself only said a few words.


    "If your time permits, can Shishina accompany me to the department store to play!" The bread-kun like Shishino sent an invitation and said directly without scruples.


    Who knows when she will appear next time, Nie Kong has to establish a relationship with Shishino as soon as possible, first of all, she must seal her power.Of course, on a date, playing with two people will definitely enhance the goodwill.


    After hearing Nie Kong''s request, "Shishina" showed disapproval.Her emotions became more excited, and the little hands that controlled the puppet kept patting, laughing and saying:


    "Haha... it''s not bad, it''s really not to look good. I didn''t expect you to be so boldly invited by a dumb bun with an honest look. Of course you can. It''s not easy to meet a friend who talks to Shito Na. So Shishina wants to ask you instead." After speaking, the rabbit hand puppet made an antics and laughed.


    "Is it really okay? Then I can introduce my only important friend Nie Kong to you by the way." The soy flour bread puppet pointed to Nie Kong and said happily to Shiito and Shiina.


    "Wow... Shiitono is also a very important friend of Shiitono. Shiitono is very cute, right now, you are specifically allowed to squeeze her cheek." Shiitono boldly lifted the brim of Shitono''s hat .


    A very clean, very sweet and lovely cheek was revealed.Those azure blue eyes looked at Nie Kong and the Bread Hand Puppet with timidity.As if terrified, Shiitono''s shoulder shook.


    "Hello, Si Xi Nai. My name is Bread Lord, and he is my friend Nie Kong. Last time I was not there, Nie Kong did not bully you." Nie Kong''s left hand and puppet touched her cheek. Quite soft.


    "You... hello, I... my name is Shiina." Nie Kong could barely hear it in the voice of a mosquito.


    "Oh, can you speak a little louder. It''s a joy to be able to talk to people. Mr. Bread and Nie Kong are not like those who want to hurt Shiina!" Said.


    "Hello!"


    Shishino is quite shy and fearful of life, so Shishina takes care of things that often communicate with the outside world, and she hardly speaks.At least this is the first time Nie Kong has heard Sishino speak in such a loud voice.


    "Ha...Haha, Shishina is so timid." Nie Kong responded in a tone of voice to what the puppet said.


    "Yes... I''m sorry." Shishino tried his best to stay in place and did not escape.


    "No problem, the timid Shishino is also very cute." Hearing Nie Kong''s words, Shishino flushed and lowered his head shyly.


    "Wow... Shishino, you behaved very well, since the four of us have become friends, let''s go to the department store to play." The rabbit hand puppet coldly approached the bread-man, and clung to the bread hand tightly. I.


    Nie Kong controlled the puppet and held hands with Shiina the rabbit.It seems that they hadn''t really looked at a department store with a complete set of stores before, and Shishina and Shishina were curious to look around and hold Nie Kong''s hand tightly.


    From the electrical goods on the first floor, to the high-end clothing on the second floor, and the luxurious cooking materials on the third floor, Nie Kong patiently played with her.Shixiang who followed immediately couldn''t move when he saw the cooking ingredients.Very thoughtful and thoughtful, what kind of food Nie Kong would like to eat for her tonight.


    "Great, what is that!"


    The hand puppet waved his hands excitedly, and then ran to the nursery where the cooking materials were moving towards the cubicle.What caught Shiina''s attention seemed to be small slides and colorful and luxurious building blocks built inside for children to play.


    Using both hands, Shiina dexterously climbed the slide more than two meters high.


    "Wow haha, what is it, Nie Kong, Baker! Very good, right? Shishina is very good?" Standing at a height of more than two meters, Shishina excitedly waved the puppet''s little hand, together with Shishino. Slid down from above.


    After playing the slide a few times, she reconsidered the huge castle made of building blocks.Nie Kong felt like playing with a five- or six-year-old child, although Shishino was about thirteen years old in body and mentally immature.


    "Wow, Mr. Bread, what the hell is it." She carefully drew out a green square that made up the castle, only to see the castle collapsed completely with a bang and turned into small colorful squares.


    "They are called building blocks, and they can be combined into various shapes." Nie Kong said, controlling the puppet.


    "Haha, I want to stump my Shitona, it''s a far cry." After speaking, Shitona and Shitono squatted on the ground with great interest, their flexible fingers piled up with the changing shapes of blocks.


    "Shiina, but what are you going to pile up?" Nie Kong couldn''t help but ask aloud. She hasn''t learned building blocks, so it''s strange that she can pile up complicated things.


    "Be a cute rabbit like Shiina." Shiina opened her mouth. In her sensitive hands, two huge rabbit legs appeared at the base of the building block, which was unexpectedly talented.Looking at the shape, is she going to make a two-meter-large rabbit monster?


    "Okay, if there are leftover building blocks, please help make an extra model of Breadman. If there is only one rabbit, you will be lonely." Nie Kong said.


    "Oh, Shishina was going to be a big rabbit. Now that you said, Shishina should agree to your request."


    The one-third of the completed work was demolished again, reducing the volume by half.For the word lonely, it seems to be particularly sensitive.


    Nie Kong''s blue hair and a face with good features were close to Nie Kong''s eyes, and his serious expression made Nie Kong look at it more.In a daze, Nie Kong seemed to see Xia Yin''s shadow from Shinono''s body.The eyes of the two of them are too similar, and they are about the same level of cuteness.

 1219 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01245Shishinos combat power

    Just as Nie Kong was looking at Shitono, Shitono, who was happily stacking the blocks, saw that two black tentacles suddenly appeared in the gap between the pile of blocks, and they were sweeping strangely.Like a radar, scanning the surrounding environment.The two tentacles were like cricket tentacles, and the curious Shishina moved the blocks away.


    "Ah, no, Shiitono, you can''t touch it." Shiito yelled loudly, only to see the timid Shitono after seeing the real thing hidden inside.His lovely blue eyes overflowed with tears, and the panic on his cheeks was filled with unprecedented fear.


    "Horrible... A terrible monster appeared!!"


    She screamed and fell behind her awkwardly, as if she was about to run away so she squatted down.The key is Shiina, who fell out of her hand again.


    The moment she lost the hand puppet Shiina, the panic in her eyes became even worse.He curled back into a small ball, trembling constantly.The originally stable fluctuation of spiritual power immediately changed dramatically.


    Shixiang, holding the ingredients, was affected by the sudden situation. When he looked at the nursery opposite the vegetables, he only heard a click.It is not so much that I feel some kind of extraordinary horror, it is more that the cold wind blowing in from the window is unexpectedly cold, causing the body to tremble.


    The entire department store.The originally familiar scenery has completely turned into a whole silver world.Although it was caused by the accumulation of snow at first glance, it was purely because the whole floor was frozen.The white and crystal clear world of ice and snow is like being in a fairy tale.


    "Shishino, what''s wrong with you?" Nie Kong came forward when he saw that Shishino was shocked unusually.He thought it was weird. As a nursery in a department store, there are no monsters.


    "Woo..."


    Nie Kong was stunned to discover that the little things circling around Shijino were far more terrifying to girls than monsters.The whole body is wrapped in pitch black "armor", there are six legs climbing on the ice, occasionally spreading wings and making a hissing sound.


    Its two tentacles stretched forward to see if there is food in front of the scan.Cockroaches in a clean nursery are a bit unreasonable, but if you see a cooking material store with an open door, it makes sense.


    "No, there are cockroaches?" Nie Kong said in astonishment. It''s no wonder that Shishino will lose his attitude strongly.Especially now that she has lost her spiritual support-the hero Shiina who has always protected her.


    "Shishino, don''t be afraid, hurry up and use your courage to defeat it." Nie Kong''s control hand puppet Mr. Bread encouraged her.


    "But... but Shiina is not here, I''m... very scared. Bread... Bread-kun, please... please help me."


    "It''s running out of time. It rushed towards Shishino and wants to bite you. Hurry up and defeat it, and I will help you pick Shishina." Nie Kong was a little funny and a little pity.Although he could trample a cockroach to death with one foot, he did not.He hopes to slowly change her autistic personality in the process of interacting with her.


    Shishino heard Nie Kong''s words, she opened her tearful eyes full of fear and saw the terrible Mr. Roach crawling towards her.


    "Please... please don''t bully Shishino, Shishino is a good boy." She squatted and kicked the cockroach with her right foot, as if to trample it to death.If it goes well, it should be like that, but the cockroach actually blocked Shiiono''s foot and didn''t die.Although her body was half-deflated, she got out from the soles of Shijino''s feet and tried to climb onto her body along the shoes.


    "Wow."


    Shishi was extremely panicked, and was impacted by a strong sense of fear.Her azure blue eyes turned black, and she went in circles and lost her combat effectiveness.


    In the battle of Shiitono VS Mr. Roach, the roach defeated Shitono with an immortal body.


    Nie Kong, who had picked up the hand puppet Shiina, saw the scene in front of him, and was speechless.Nie Kong finally knew the meaning of the so-called scum of fighting strength five.Shishito is you, can''t you even win the cockroach?Originally, you only need to control the strength on your body, and the whole building can be shattered simply!!


    He shook the legs of Shitoana''s trousers vigorously, and after photographing the cockroach that was about to "attack" Shitono a few meters away, he put the recovered Shitoina on Shitono''s left hand again.


    Only felt that the two formed a spiritual loop, and the quiet rabbit hand puppet began to make her unique and sharp voice.And Shiitono, who was dizzy and irritated, opened his blue eyes at the same time.


    "Oh, Shiitono, are you okay. Thanks to Lord Bread and Nie Kong, who saved you when I was away." Shiina preached to Shiito.


    "Yes...yes, thanks to the bread-monger." Shishino cried with joy, regaining Shishina''s peace of mind.


    "You''re welcome, some of us are friends." Breadman said heartily.


    "It''s really great, Shishino! To thank them for playing with us today, Shishina will give them a little thanks." After speaking, only a tweeted sound was heard, and the rabbit hand puppet kissed the bread king and Nie hard. Empty cheeks.


    The kiss is indeed a kiss, but Shishino only kisses Shishina with a hand puppet. There is no effect or touch at all, and Nie Kong can''t laugh or cry for a while.


    "The time is coming, Shishina and Shishino are leaving. The next time we meet, please Mr. Bread, you must play with us." After saying that, the hand puppet waved his arms at Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong understood that her time in the world was about to end.At present, the battle plan of the puppet contact was considered successful, and Nie Kong decided to seal her power if she had the opportunity to meet.


    "Shishino and Shishina, goodbye." Nie Kong waved his hand and watched Shishino''s body disappear like a cloud of smoke.


    All the staff of Laxinas couldn''t help feeling full of emotions when seeing Sishi Nai''s 80 or more favorable impressions of Nie Kong.If the first princess is a coincidence, then the second hermit is enough to show his personal charm.Full of affinity, people who come into contact with him will not feel bad about him.Such a powerful person, unfortunately, is not the talent that Laxinas has absorbed.


    No, he is not a human at all, but an elf.


    Qinli frowned and directly issued the next command to Shiori.

 1220 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01246, ice release

    "The elven wave of the hermit disappeared?" The dark clouds dissipated, and the scene of the ice and snow that covered the entire department store slowly melted, causing Liaozi, the captain of the AST special attack team, to speak to himself.


    "It''s really a pity, I finally waited until the AST''s permission to attack said." The team members standing next to Liaozi were regretful. For them, only the recluse can bully.


    Now the recluse disappears from the human space and returns to the alien space of the neighboring world. They call it the disappearance of elves.Annihilating the elves by force is the purpose of AST, but it is actually quite difficult to completely defeat the elves with powerful combat abilities.Therefore, the disappearance of the wizard is usually regarded as the end of the battle.


    As a result, the sunlight poured down from the gaps in the clouds, and the torrential rain hit the area where the display device was emitting, and now it completely stopped.


    "All members, the mission is complete, return to the base." Hearing the voice of Liaozi, the huge muzzle in the origami handle was lowered, and the preparation posture was lifted.


    However, as Origami was preparing to return to the base behind Liaozi, in the field of vision strengthened through the manifestation field, Origami found a figure that was of concern, and her face was surprised.


    "Captain, I''m in a hurry, so I won''t report back to the base. Could you please help bring the manifestation equipment back to the base." After speaking, Origami forcibly resisted the aftereffects of removing the manifestation equipment.After taking off the mecha, the origami step staggered, and disappeared in front of them at a very fast speed.


    "Do you know what happened?" Liaozi asked the surrounding partners strangely.


    "No clue at all." The rest of the team members know very little about origami, perhaps because of her cold personality.Liaozi is basically the only one who can talk to her.


    "That child has always been obsessed with killing the elves, because her parents died in the hands of the elves five years ago, and recently discovered that she has changed a lot. I don''t know what happened." Liaozi sighed lightly as she watched her leave.


    Many questions revolved in her mind, and now they are in a mess.For example, why Nie Kong can have the power of a princess, why the princess will become an ordinary person and live in their world.


    She is not qualified to know, even though she is a captain of AST, the rank of captain.But AST is directly under the Japanese defense department, and there are many high-level people above her.


    "Teacher Nie Kong and classmate Shixiang, you really didn''t go to the refuge, and sneaked into the department store." When Nie Kong pulled Shixiang full of ingredients and left from the back door, panting origami stood in front of him.


    "Origami-student, it seems very regrettable that the guy named Shiina has returned to the neighborhood safely." Toka said with a triumphant smile.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, don''t you say that you have not sealed the power of the hermit?" Origami asked softly.


    "There was a little accident, so I didn''t have time. But through talking with her, I learned that Sishi is a very kind girl, so I have to save her." Nie Kong looked at Origami firmly and said slowly.


    "Elf-kind...kindness?" Origami''s expression was plain, and the muscles of his face were twisted.If the elves were kind, why did their parents die in front of them five years ago?


    "She hates pain and hates horrible things. So I think that humans must also hate pain and horrible things. So she is dedicated to the sake of your AST who keeps showing hostility, malice, and killing intent to her. She is careful not to hurt you, then What a difficult thing! Even if you want to kill her, she still doesn''t want you to be hurt and painful..." Nie Kong said with a thousand emotions. Compared with Xia Yin, her kindness and tenderness have been compared. Nothing less.


    Origami''s eyes were in a trance, and scenes of previous pursuits and killings of recluse replayed in his mind.Indeed, as Nie Kong said, the recluse did not attack them at all.But is it weak as an elf? That''s impossible.I have never shot because of her gentleness and kindness.


    "Humph, so I used to hate your AST. Shixiang didn''t do anything bad, so you came to kill me." Shixiang said in disgust.


    Origami remained silent, perhaps the two thoughts in her mind had messed up her.


    "Origami, is the hermit already the first few elves you have encountered?" After a while of silence, Nie Kong suddenly asked an irrelevant question.


    "For now, the recluse is the third elf we have encountered in AST."


    "Hehe, then, there must be more than a few elves. There are good people and bad people among humans. Of course there are good and bad elves. So I agreed with you before that I will help you find out the real murderer. Here it is. Before, don¡¯t bring all the jealousy to the innocent elves. As long as I seal the power of the elves and no longer cause space shock, then they are no different from ordinary people, such as Shixiang." Nie Kong touched her. Short silver hair, smiled at her.


    "But...but it is our AST''s task to disperse the elves." Origami''s complexion warmed, and he lightly said to Nie Kong.


    "So, when the elves are in the realm, Origami must not take the risk of fighting each other with the elves. Follow the real orders of AST." Nie Kong didn''t expect her to forgive the killing of her father and enemies, but hope she would understand Own actions.Everything with good intentions also blinds the soul in order to melt the hatred of origami.


    "I see, Teacher Nie Kong, don''t break your promise." Origami nodded and said.


    "Okay, let''s go home, I''ll cook delicious food for you." Nie Kong finally smiled with satisfaction when she saw her obediently.


    "Woo, it''s all Shixiang selected ingredients, no origami." Shixiang like to protect the chicks, holding the food and ingredients tightly in his arms.


    "Is that right? Taking the things from the shop is equivalent to the crime of stealing. According to the law, it will be sentenced to ten days of not being able to eat." Origami said blankly.


    "Eh, ten... ten days?" Shixiang was completely shocked.


    "You nonsense, I...I already paid."


    "Oh, there is no one in the department store. Who did you give your money to?"


    "Then... well, I generously promised to divide you a bit, you are also an accomplice."


    The three of them strolled in the sun after the rain, and the two women who were bickering brought excitement and laughter to Nie Kong, but Shixiang was not an opponent of origami at all.

 1221 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01247, Shizhis rebuttal

    "Commander, there is a space shock at coordinates G30 in Tiangong City, and the level is probably less than C level." Laxinas'' headquarters, originally rarely enjoying weekend free time, the observers on the ship became busy again.


    And with the appearance of the space quake, thick dark clouds appeared in the sky, and it rained heavily in Tiangong City without warning.I saw the five river sisters in the ship¡¯s command room having lunch, and it was transmitted when the two women were not suitable.


    "Scan now and analyze the situation." Although he was dissatisfied, Jinli knew that work was important.Tie the black ribbon again and restore the commander of S from the weak and lovely sister.


    "Yes, Commander." The observers captured the image of that coordinate on the screen by typing on the keyboard of the computer.It is located in a park with small residents who are not one kilometer away from the Zen University. The scene of meeting Nie Kong for the first time.


    Loli appeared in a rabbit cloak.The strange thing is that although the heavy rain hit her clothes, the rain did not get into it at all.


    "The frequency of the elf reclusive Shishina appeared so fast, didn''t it appear the next day?" Qinli frowned.


    "Commander, please give instructions now. At present, the number of the recluse''s favorability towards Nie Kong is around 85. If we do not act as soon as possible, the recluse will fall into his hands." Shui Wuyue said.


    "In that case, are you ready, Nashiori?" Kotori looked at Shiori who was tasting curry rice and asked her.


    "Ah, I... we can''t be as good as the teacher, and can gain her trust." After a failure, Shizhi originally thought that Kotori would give up himself to attack the hermit.Logically speaking, Teacher Nie Kong is enough. She doesn''t understand why Qinli desperately wants her and her teacher to grab the strategy.


    "Trust us, this time there must be no problem. We have already thought out a wonderful strategy. As long as you get in front of Nie Kong and contact her, you can get her 100% favor." Qinli said proudly.


    "What strategy?" Shi Zhi frowned.


    "It''s probably super difficult to use a human identity in front of you, otherwise Nie Kong won''t give up. His strategy inspired us, so we made a plan similar to him!! Please see it, it''s Bread Beauty''s turn to appear. !!!" Qinli chuckled, as if the host of the stage announced that he would shoot the light on the protagonist.


    Lingyin threw out a bread doll in time, which was exactly the same as the one in Nie Kong''s hands, except that a small flower was inserted on the top of his head to indicate his true gender.


    "Eh...same as the doll in the teacher''s hand?" Shizhi exclaimed.


    "Yes, she is called Bread Beauty, the sister of Bread King. If you use her identity to contact the hermit, the contact will surely be like a fish in water." Qinli said confidently.The development of the plan must be in front of Nie Kong, otherwise the bread beauty will not be recognized as the sister of the bread king.


    "But... but I don''t know how to speak, even if I have a hand puppet, I can''t control it to speak." Shizhi said softly, reluctant to accept Qinli''s strategy.


    "No problem, we have placed a microphone in the hand puppet, and you don''t need to speak." The principle is similar to the doll of the Round Table Council, and the microphone is placed remotely.Moreover, the development of the options selected by the strategy selection must be very smooth.


    "Commander, it really is a smart plan."


    Qin Li murmured a concept vaguely, and all the members nodded if they were enlightened.Using Nie Kong''s method to expand with her, I have to admit that their thinking is really creative.


    Because Shishina and Bakun became friends, facing a bread beauty who claimed to be the sister of Bakun, Shishina and Yoshinoma would definitely be more cautious.


    "Teacher...Teacher has clearly become good friends with her. Then he will definitely be able to attack the hermit, why do you want to grab it?" Sezhi, who had accumulated confusion and dissatisfaction, finally asked.


    Jinli frowned, "Are you questioning my decision, my stupid sister. Only by holding the elves in the hands of our Laxinas organization and observing their status can they live in the world with peace of mind. do you understand."


    "I don''t understand, but I understand what you said to save the elves, then there should be no distinction between who and who. Who can save the elves, then we should do our best to help him to complete it. Didn¡¯t the previous teacher seal Shixiang very well? ."


    Shizhi said loudly, refuting for the first time the sister Qinli who he felt was unreasonable.


    Qinli sighed and waved his hand at his sister Shizhi, looking dispirited."Since you disagree, that''s it. Now arrange the second thing for you. After Nie Kong seals the hermit, you help me invite him to our Laxinas. You said you want us to help him, It depends on whether he wants to join us."


    Qinli couldn''t help it, because his sister didn''t know how to seal the elf, the power would reverse.And Laxinas''s matter, she could not decide alone.


    Shiori burst out with a beautiful smile and looked very happy."Okay, I will try my best to persuade Teacher Nie Kong." She was looking forward to fighting alongside Nie Kong in the great project of saving the elves.


    With Nie Kong with him, the strategy will definitely be very successful. It''s not like I have to ask them to help every time, and it ended in failure twice in a row.


    The only thing that felt bitter was that Nie Kong wanted to kiss many girls.Every time she thought about it, she felt a thorn stuck in her throat, and she couldn''t vomit it out, and she felt bitterness in her heart.


    "Pass me down below." Shizhi said bravely since ancient times.


    Ling Yin wanted to speak again, and finally did not dare to speak, because there was a black face in the piano. Indeed, Laxinas could control the state of the elves well.


    For the first time, Shizhi dared to say what was in his heart and refuted his strong sister.


    The sirens conveyed to the entire Tiangong City. Humans were full of people and took refuge in solid air-raid shelters at the time of heavy rain. At the same time, AST''s self-defense forces began to dispatch.


    At the same time, the sirens conveyed the entire Tiangong City. Humans were full of people and took refuge in solid air-raid shelters during the rainstorm. At the same time, AST''s self-defense forces began to dispatch.

 1222 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01248, meet ast again

    In the heavy rain, several girls in mechs hovered in the air tens of meters, as if there was a protective layer to isolate the puffy raindrops, and they could not be exposed to them.


    Several things similar to small missiles were fired from their weapons, launching a fierce bombing attack on a girl in a rabbit cloak.Hearing the sound coming from behind, AST personnel fired a larger number of bullets.Every bullet is a killing blow full of deadly power!If there is no spiritual outfit, Shishino should die a hundred times is not enough.Such an attack is simply the embodiment of malice and killing intent.As his breathing gradually became chaotic, Shishino made a silent cry and his body became painful.


    "Attention, everyone. The front is a densely built residential area. Try to prevent the recluse from hiding in it. Don''t let her escape." Liaozi ordered to her friends with a headset, because she understood that the weakness of AST is not conducive to being narrow. To fight within the environment.


    "Haha, I see. If we can kill the recluse, the high-level people will definitely look at us with admiration." One of the young girls showed a grinning smile.


    Origami stared at the horrified elf, recalling what Nie Kong said yesterday in his mind.They tried their best to attack and failed to break the defense of the spirit suit. As an elf, would she be weak?


    The answer to why she didn''t attack them like Shixiang did.


    "Captain, please give me the task of blocking the elf!" Origami volunteered and said to the headset.


    "Very well, if you have origami, you should be relieved. But listen carefully, don''t act without authorization." Liaozi believed in the strength of origami, but was afraid that she would fight the elves desperately regardless of orders and safety, so she added one more sentence.


    "Understand." Origami responded, and his body rushed to the residential area in front of him at the fastest speed.Origami is too familiar with the area path in front of her, because that is where her apartment is located.


    On the way to the shopping street, he finally saw a familiar figure from his back, so Nie Kong stopped.I found it was a green cloak decorated with rabbit ears, and his pretty face was frightened.


    "Hey... Shiina?" Nie Kong sighed in relief, and controlled the bread king to call out its name.On the opposite side of the commercial street in the community where you live, you can see the figures of the elves Shiito and "Shiina".Because of the alarm, she was the only one in the street.


    The panicked Shishino opened his eyes and saw Nie Kong and Mr. Bread on the other side of the street, and turned around and ran in the opposite direction of Nie Kong, without intending to make peace with him..


    Nie Kong felt a bit tingling in his heart, and probably understood her intention.Because Nie Kong is her friend, and someone from AST is chasing and killing her, so I don''t want him to be involved.


    But Nie Kong won''t give up Shiiono. It''s rare that AST''s origami will inform him that the hermit has appeared and he wants to save the elves by himself.


    "Shishino, wait..." Nie Kong chased her from behind and blocked her in front of her at a faster speed than Shishino.


    "Oh, please don''t follow Shiiono, Mr. Bread, you will be in danger." The hand puppet rabbit sighed.


    "Yes... I''m sorry, Ben... Originally, Shitono was looking forward to playing with you, but... But a terrible person appeared to hurt Shitono."


    Shishino''s eyes were full of weakness and fear, and if there were no hand puppet Shishina, she would have collapsed early.


    That group of terrible people, of course, refers to the AST members who are chasing after them.


    Nie Kong squatted down beside Shitono, and touched Shinono with his hands to express comfort.


    "It doesn''t matter, Lord Bread and I will save you."


    Hearing Nie Kong''s words, Shishina opened her eyes wide, and mist appeared in her eyes, her feelings seemed to be vented.


    "There used to be Shishina who was protecting Shishino, but now we are friends, and we won''t let pain and horrible things come close to you. Bread-lord and I will become your new heroes." Nie Kong said firmly. .Because Shishino''s gentleness has a serious flaw, even though he has angelic compassion, he refuses to give alms to himself at all.


    "Oh, I''m very good." The bread puppet made an exaggerated bodybuilding action.


    Shishino''s eyes widened in surprise, and after sniffing his nose, he whispered tens of seconds later: "I...I thank you...thank you...you all."


    "Haha, if Nie Kong and Baker-kun are here, Shishino feels more at ease." Shishiona let out an exaggerated laugh, and touched Shishino''s face with his hand.


    Nie Kong felt very happy when he heard that Shishino and Shishina said bluntly, and nodded softly.


    At this moment, in the broad sky, you can see the figures of AST personnel floating.


    In the front, there is a magical beam that extends to the left and right sides and is woven into a net.Liaozi and a group of people were chasing from behind, and the B team, which successfully opened the laser net, floated thirty meters in the sky.


    The small area closely surrounding Shiiono used a siege to prevent her from leaving the commercial street.In the raging rainstorm, an ambush on all sides was staged, and the atmosphere of killing was flooded.


    Had Nie Kong not been there, I''m afraid Shishino would have harmed them, and then they would return to the limit with pain.


    "Although the origami mission failed and failed to stop the recluse''s actions. Fortunately, she was blindly on the street and did not hide in the dense private houses. All members were ordered to take aim and prepare to shoot." Liaozi declared loudly.


    "Captain, please wait...wait a minute."


    "What''s the matter with you."


    "It''s weird, there is a human being standing next to the recluse, please give instructions again." Among them, the AST members who did not participate in the last battle with Nie Kong questioned.


    Liaozi frowned and warned that the humans in Houtiangong City should go to the refuge.She used the display equipment to enhance her eyesight.In the heavy rain, a familiar figure slowly became clear in her eyes.


    "How...how could it be him!" Liaozi blurted out in horror, never expecting to encounter Nie Kong, who killed them last time.As if thinking of Nie Kong''s terrifying power, Liaozi felt cold all over.

 1223 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01249Protect Shiiono

    Liaozi has always been very strange, obviously using the power of the princess to fight them.But after the matter was over, it was learned from AST''s intelligence that he himself did not fluctuate at all in the spirit of the elves, as if he had returned to an ordinary person.AST can''t shoot him, including the elf princess.She couldn''t be reconciled. Without Nie Kong, they would almost have killed the princess last time.


    "Nie Kong, do you want to protect the elves." Liaozi asked Nie Kong loudly.


    "You are right, because only I can protect them." Nie Kong replied firmly.


    "Haha!" Liaozi laughed furiously, "Although it is weird that you can borrow the power of the princess, do you think you can stop us now? Your spiritual power has long been lost."


    "Do you want to try it?" Nie Kong said with a smile.


    "Very well, everyone-ready to attack!" Liaozi gave the final warning, otherwise he would not use the word "preparation".


    "Mr. Bread, Nie Kong, please... leave quickly."


    Shishino''s eyes widened and a voice full of despair, AST did not hold any sympathy or compassion for the elf.


    At the same time as issuing the order, all AST personnel pulled out the standard equipment with high output rate for melee combat-the Elf lightsaber, and launched a fierce attack on the hermit and Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong held Shishino¡¯s rich hands tightly and squatted down to maintain the same height with her, "Shishino, I said to protect you, how could I abandon you and leave? Now, you are willing to lend your power to me."


    "Strength... lend... lend you?" Shitono sniffed, she was ready to use her body to endure her most annoying pain.At this moment, when she heard Nie Kong''s words, her whole body was trembling, and she continued to say to Nie Kong: "But I...weak, and a...coward. I must...cannot do anything. When I feel pain... I''m scared, and don''t know what to do... When my head becomes...a mess. Then I will definitely...do...excessive...things to everyone..."


    "Oh, Shiito is no problem." Shiito was used to comforting Shiito.


    "Since...Since Shiina said it''s okay, so...come...it''s really...no problem, I...can I really lend Nie Kong-kun power." Shishina was not confident.


    "Yes." Nie Kong opened her rabbit cloak, revealing the lovely cheeks of the weak girl.With a weak look, he looked at Nie Kong pitifully.


    Nie Kong held down her shoulder, lowered his cheek and kissed Shinono.When Shiina was about to laugh, Nie Kong was afraid that she would ruin the atmosphere, so he covered it with the king of bread.


    In the wide-open eyes of Shishino, Nie Kong''s mouth actively bit her cherry-colored lips with a chirp.


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!From the dark clouds-you can see the sun''s rays pouring down.Shishino, who felt the dazzling light, narrowed his eyes.


    "It''s so warm." As if seeing the sun for the first time, Shitono let out a small exclamation.No, maybe Shito is really the first time I saw sunlight.Because Shishito has the characteristics of manipulating water and cold air, when she appears in this world, the sky will keep raining until she leaves.


    Nie Kong put his shirt on her, as if shocked, Shiiono''s shoulder shook suddenly.


    "Nie Kong, what''s going on with Shishino''s body...what''s wrong?" Shishino looked at a loss, his eyes spinning constantly.Finally she bent down to cover her body after the spiritual suit disappeared.


    After seeing Shitono''s reaction, Nie Kong chuckled. Shishino is indeed a cute loli, with a green beauty in her body.Now, Nie Kong used KISS to cover the seal power copied from Shiori with Shishino''s.


    "Wow, Kaka, Nie Kong and Bakun are so bold, they have changed Shiitono''s clothes. Shiitono''s body is cute, it looks good." Shishina couldn''t help saying while gloating.


    "Yoshina, you... don''t laugh." Shishino felt very ashamed.


    "Although I have a lot to say to you, but...but now...come out, Shenwei Lingshi¡¤Sifan!" The raindrops falling on the surrounding condensed into objects like hail.As if to cover Nie Kong, the hailstones concentrated inward to surround her, and finally turned into a semi-dome made of blizzard, and turned into an ice and snow domain barrier.


    The clothes he is wearing, with a rabbit cloak, look cute and cute.The originally sunny weather has strangely restored the original rainstorm state.


    "How come! This time he used the spiritual power of the hermit?" The lightsaber that AST attacked completely bounced, unable to break through the ice and snow domain.


    One time may be said to be accidental, but the second time she confirmed that Nie Kong has incredible abilities.Liaozi desperately slashed the elven lightsaber towards the ice storm guarding the hermit.


    Then, Liaozi immediately noticed the abnormality.Because from the point where it touched the barrier, the lightsaber and the surrounding manifestation field made a crackling sound and began to freeze.


    Liaozi immediately erased the blade of the Elf Lightsaber, lifting the domain in an instant.The body and the equipment worn on the body suddenly regained weight.The distant scenery that had been seen quite clearly also became blurred.


    Moreover, the biting chill that filled the streets, and the cold raindrops from the sky began to attack her body at this time.It was like moving from the greenhouse to the snow-capped mountains in the middle of the winter in a blink of an eye, and her heart seemed to be stimulated, making her breathing hard.


    "Basic display device-start again." Amidst the powerlessness that made people faint, Liaozi forced out those words.After starting the domain, she finally had the ability to leave the blizzard of freezing everything.


    As for the rest of the AST members, the reaction is similar to that of Liaozi.Unlike ordinary ice and snow, it has the power to freeze everything.

 1224 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01250, Bingjie Puppet

    Nie Kong, mixed with powerful spiritual fluctuations, turned back into a hermit of ordinary people, and their positions seemed to be reversed.The fluctuation is not worse than that of any elves, and the entire surrounding space is blurred.


    "Everyone is okay?"


    "No...nothing."


    Now there are nine AST team members with long-range attack equipment floating in the air.There were only five people who responded.Although the remaining three are well, the body can''t bear the pressure of resetting the display equipment.


    "He... he can use the power of the hermit to freeze the field emitted by our manifestation device. Don''t fight him close, use the most powerful bullet to sniper him." Liao, who turned pale and returned to the sky, said to his friends Ordered.


    "To understanding!"


    People moved the huge sniper rifles in their hands in unison, aiming at the two Shishinono and Nie Kong, and the strongest killing intent so far condensed from the muzzle fell from the sky.


    "Appearing Angel¡¤Frozen Puppet!" Nie Kong waved his right hand down, and the spiritual fluctuations on his body were vented. White smoke covered a range of 100 meters, with the breath of freezing everything.


    "Have you killed it?" Through the communicator, you could hear the voice of a burnt with a hint of excitement.Origami exhaled a long breath, staring closely at the white smoky ground.


    "what?"


    A member''s panicked voice was transmitted to the ears of all members through the communicator.The falling smoke that had filled Nie Kong suddenly disappeared in an instant.After the smoke dissipated, a white figure that had not been seen before appeared.About ten meters high, the giant snow monster rabbit is like a monster.Nie Kong and Shishino were leaning closely behind the heavy figure, which blocked all shots.


    "Could it be that it was... the angel of the reclusive?" Singko''s horrified voice reached the team''s ears through the communicator, perhaps the first time I saw the weapon revealed by the timid Shino-angel ability.Because before no matter how they attacked, she would never take action.


    The rabbit doll bends forward, and when its two front feet are about to touch the ground, the doll''s limbs, abdomen and mouth suddenly make a "boom" sound, and at the same time bursts of white smoke.


    After making a peculiar roar that can cause tinnitus, the ground around the rabbit doll as the center began to crackle, and the radial shape gradually turned white.


    Half of the entire Tiangong City is covered with a layer of white ice, including buildings and trees.


    Origami looked around, and the same phenomenon occurred in the streets in front of my eyes and everywhere in my sight.


    The puddles created by the sudden heavy rain began to bubble and then froze for an instant.Frost falling from the sky covered the entire road and buildings, as if a street were placed directly in the freezer.


    In the blink of an eye, the eyes of the Origami group were obscured by the ice.And, the worst part is that it rains down heavily at this time.As soon as a large amount of rainwater touched the ice layer covering the ground, it immediately assimilated into it and turned into hailstones and fell.The bunny breath and hail form a frozen castle, and the color of the city is only monotonous white.


    Fortunately, all the residents of Tiangong City are in shelters, otherwise the deadly cold will have to freeze to death a lot of old, weak, sick and disabled.This trip, like the ice age tens of thousands of years ago, reappeared.


    "All members! Don''t be timid, shoot!" At the same time Liaozi gave the order, Origami and the others hovered behind the monster, and all the muzzles equipped in their bodies worked together, aiming at Nie Kong and the others behind.The other AST team members also took the same action-blasted all the bullets that could be fired.


    But before they had a chance to make a move, when Nie Kong''s finger pointed at them, a white ball of light flashed from the mouth of the Rabbit Snow Monster.


    "Freeze the light."


    The light that was dozens of times larger than the freezing light in Pok¨¦mon sprayed out and swept around.After hitting the three AST players, the power of the freezing light and even protecting their fields were basically ineffective, and all ice became a puck.Fell from the sky.


    The bullets they fired fell directly to the ground without even exploding, turning into a crystal tuft, assimilated with hail.


    The rain and cold with the power of the elves turned into a fairly strong protective wall, protecting the two people sitting in it.


    Nie Kong sighed, his strength was completely different from Shixiang''s.If Shixiang is a warrior, then he is an elegant magician.With a wave of hands, it can freeze the existence of the entire city.


    "I see, that belongs to the power of Shishino. If Shishino fights back for you, do you think you can stop it? She blindly avoids not afraid of you, but doesn''t want to hurt you." Nie Kong said calmly.


    "Yeah, Shishino is very gentle." Mr. Bread in Nie Kong''s hand continued.


    "Woo...Shishino, Shishino is so happy."


    Shishino opened his eyes wide, and then tears filled his eyes and filled his eyes.


    "Haha, Nie Kong, you are so awesome, you use Shishino''s power to that extent." Shishina''s funny bunny face made a weird laugh, but he was very happy to hear it.


    "He is really a dangerous figure, he can actually borrow the power of the elves! When will AST let him go?" Liaozi gritted his teeth and shouted at his friends: "All members, retreat!" AST''s weapons are completely right. He was ineffective, and his continued stay would only increase casualties.


    Indeed, it is a miracle that the hermits who attacked the elves before can live to the present.Although the strength is not as good as Shixiang, they can''t handle it.Only Origami can keep calm, because he promised that he would not kill the AST players.Roughly speaking, it can be regarded as a practical exercise without danger.


    Hearing Liaozi''s instructions, the Origami group issued instructions to the flying propellers in their brains to evacuate from the sky area that has been floating so far, and quickly leave the world of ice and snow with the three frozen ice balls.


    Before leaving, Origami glanced at Nie Kong, revealing some emotional fluctuations inside.Secretly helping the elf to fight against the AST that he belongs to, that kind of thing is simply unthinkable for the previous self.

 1225 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01251, the invitation of Shizhi

    "Qinli, send me to the teacher."


    Shizhi breathed a sigh of relief after seeing Nie Kong''s success in Laxinas.It was only one step away to help Nie Kong seal the copied elven power, so as not to attract the neighbors of the space.


    "Don''t worry, wait a minute."


    Qinli was unmoved, staring at the screen, she bit her lollipop.


    "Why... why, don''t hurry up, the power of the elves will erode the teacher." Shizhi murmured.


    "Because I just used the opportunity now to explain to him the necessity of becoming our Laxinas." Qin Li said aloud, the meaning of the words was very clear, to threaten Nie Kong''s assassin.


    According to their reasoning, although he has the power to replicate, once he replicates, he will completely become the existence of the second elf.Without the help of Shizhi, he would never recover his human identity.


    "How...how can it be." Shizhi shouted.


    "Shizhi, you have to understand, how can we allow the elves to live outside of our control. Once a problem occurs, it will inevitably bring a crisis to the world. Let me show you a video." Lingyin finished speaking, facing Two or three taps on the keyboard.A scene appeared on the screen, and Shixiang, who was supposed to be sealed, summoned a spiritual outfit to resist the terrible chill.


    "Huh..." Shizhi''s eyes widened.


    "You can see it, if Shixiang''s mental state is in an unstable situation, the elves'' power will flow back in the end. If this happens every time a new elves appear, it is really a headache, so Ah!" Qinli said naturally.


    Shiori heard the explanation of the two men and fell silent for a moment, obviously knowing the seriousness of the matter.


    "So we want to appear when he can''t suppress the power of the elves, and ask him to come to our Laxinas to seal him."


    After Qinli finished speaking, he restored the screen to the condition of the frozen castle.There were layers of ice and snow, and the satellite system could not monitor the situation inside.


    A few minutes later, Qinli estimated that the time had come to send Shizhi.At this moment, things took an unexpected turn.


    "Reporter...Commander, the spirit power fluctuation of the elves has changed." The monitor said solemnly.


    There are two reasons for the debilitating spirit, one is the sign of disappearance, and the other is the seal of the spirit.


    "Very well, Shizhi, let''s go." Qinli smiled with a win-winner, and the various aspects of Nie Kong''s participation appeared in his mind.Nie Kong is much better than Shizhi in terms of speaking.


    "It''s not... it''s not right, all spiritual power is declining rapidly." Ling Yin exclaimed, because the scene in front of him was a bit unexpected.


    On the screen, the entire ice and snow palace turned into fluorescent light, slowly rushing towards one point.More than that, a hot sun appeared in the sky.The surging spirit power fluctuations of the elves all gathered in Nie Kong''s body.


    "He... he sucked the spirit power of the elves into his body, but no power overflowed." Shui Wuyue''s eyes widened, appearing panicked.


    "How is it possible! To seal the power of the elf, he doesn''t need to rely on Shizhi at all? The situation has changed. Shizhi, you should come to him as soon as possible. In any case, please invite him to our Laxinas base." Qinli frowned.


    He exceeded her expectations time and time again, and he had so many secrets that she could not count them.Qinli became more and more curious about his true identity.


    As they could see in the Qin, Nie Kong absorbed the ice and snow power that copied Shijino into his body.The arrogance in the body saw the delicious food, smelted it and assimilated it into a tiny bit smaller than the tip of the hair.


    The rabbit snow monster disappeared, and all the surrounding abnormalities were restored to their original state.With ice and heavy rain washed away, the entire Tiangong City glowed with gleaming cleanliness.


    The first time I saw the sun and experienced the warm Shitono, I was about to cry.


    Suddenly feeling the aura of another person on the scene, Shiina quickly turned his head.


    "Are you okay? Nie Kong!" Shixiang stood in front of him wearing a gorgeous uniform.It seems that while watching them, I used the power that was originally sealed.


    "No problem, and it succeeded in saving Shiiono."


    The moment Nie Kong finished speaking, Shixiang exhaled.As a result, the sword that was always in his hand and the light film that appeared on important parts of the body disappeared into the air strangely.


    The spiritual power has disappeared, as if all the illusions that had appeared before.Shixiang''s power vented a little, but it is estimated that his spiritual power returned to Shiori''s body again.


    "Well, it''s just a little injury. Anyway, why are you wearing that weird dress."


    After hearing Shixiang raise the question, Nie Kong immediately responded and withdrew his spiritual outfit.The rabbit cloak was cute when Shishino was wearing it, but Nie Kong was a little unaccustomed to wearing it.


    "Eh...!" Shishino made a terrified voice, and she hurriedly hid behind Nie Kong, wearing only a coat.


    It seemed that she seemed a little scared of Toka, Shishina poked her head bravely.


    "It''s not surprising that the gods and shives are Shiban, Shitono is very cute when worn." Rabbit Shitona said bravely.


    "It''s okay, Shiitono. Her name is Toka. She''s a helper just like me, and an elf from the same place as you."


    After hearing Nie Kong''s words, Shishino looked at Shixiang''s face tremblingly.


    "Ten...xiang, you... hello, my name is Shishino. Shishino is so good, please don''t hurt Shishino."


    "Hmm." For some reason, Shixiang glanced at Shinono with a complicated expression, and then gave her an "um" nod.


    "Wow Ka Ka, we have to be good friends, stop quarreling." Mr. Bread said to the women.


    Using it to mediate the atmosphere is the most suitable for Shitono.As they were about to bring Shishino Lori back to their home to raise them, Nie Kong twisted in front of them.The door of the teleportation room opened, and the breathing disorder Shiori appeared in front of them.


    "Shizhi...?" Nie Kong was quite surprised when he saw Shizhi''s sudden appearance.


    "Teacher, please be sure to come to Laxinaski with me, I... we have very serious things to tell you."


    "Hmm." Nie Kong thought for a while, finally smiled and nodded.

 1226 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01252I have subdued Shiiono

    Suddenly there was a gurgling sound, and two gurgling noises were made at the same time, as if in an ensemble.


    "Are you hungry?" Nie Kong asked, Shishino flushed and shook his head left and right.Shixiang nodded vigorously, as it should be.


    But Shiiono''s stomach cried out again with hunger, and the voice was louder than that of Toka.Shitono squatted down on the spot and completely covered her cute face with her hand puppet, which was probably embarrassing.


    It is said that the spiritual power of the elves can supply all the needs of life-sustaining, but... after all, the elves seem to be hungry.For example, Shixiang, she was already a veritable appetite before the seal, and her appetite was bigger than before.Fortunately, Nie Kong himself is not qualified to talk about others, because his Saiyan system is also very edible.


    Shishino appeared in the noon stage, and the Wuhe family was having lunch.As for Nie Kong''s late home, he was preparing, and the alarm sounded.It''s already afternoon, and it''s a matter of course to be hungry.


    "Shi Zhijiang, before that we have to go home and adjust our physical condition, can you wait?" Nie Kong asked with a smile.


    It''s not just a problem of being hungry, now Shishina is wearing only a dry coat of Nie Kong.Except for himself, Nie Kong didn''t want others to see her young body.


    "Um... the body is important." Shizhi had no reason to refuse, and she happened to have the opportunity to visit Nie Kong''s residence, so Qiao Lian was very excited.After stretching slightly, he envied Shixiang and said, "Shixiang''s appetite is as big as ever."


    "Hey... Lord Bread and Nie Kong, you... are you going home." Sishina looked at Nie Kong with a pitiful expression that nobody wanted.


    "By the way, Shiiono. You have become an ordinary person now. The terrible people will not hurt you anymore. You can stay in the world for as long as you want. If you don''t dislike it, you can live with me like Toka At home." Nie Kong comforted her.Shishino thought for a while, then nodded quickly as usual.


    "Very well, then let''s go home." Nie Kong held Shixiang with one hand, and with the other hand, he grabbed Shinono with the king of bread.The three stood side by side, like a warm family.Seeing that scene in the back, Seori''s eyes flashed with envy.


    After returning to the long-lost residence, Shixiang happily took off his shoes and opened the refrigerator very skillfully.Seeing her cute look hungry, Nie Kong couldn''t laugh or cry.Before preparing the food, first arrange a house in Shitono, living next door to Toka on the third floor.Wearing ten fragrances temporarily, Nie Kong told her to take a hot bath to refresh her spirits.It''s raining like that, so you really have to take a hot bath first.


    After making preparations, Shixiang was found outside gnawing on the remaining snacks in the refrigerator, while Shiori was curiously observing his room.


    Nie Kong knocked Shixiang''s head and said that she did not entertain guests.Nie Kong had no choice but to personally make a cup of hot tea for Shizhi.


    "Let me see, there are eggs, beef, fish fillets, chicken nuggets in the refrigerator... The meat should be enough, the vegetables are all fresh, and the rice in the electric pot is cooked at noon." Simply browse After passing the refrigerator, he decided to cook the food. After Nie Kong took out the ingredients, he glanced at the three girls in the living room.


    There, you can see the figure of Shitono who is looking around curiously after coming out of the bath.The previous spiritual outfit was a bunny cloak covering the whole body, so now I am used to wearing Shixiang loose clothes. The body outline revealed by loose clothes is full of cuteness..


    "Wait a little longer. I''ll make it soon. If you have time, you can watch TV first, maybe chat with Shiori and others for a day."


    Nie Kong picked up the ingredients and said while cutting the ingredients and washing them up.Shishino tilted his head, Shishina made a strange noise, and Shiori responded gently.


    A smile appeared on Nie Kong''s face and continued cooking.The familiar operating procedure takes less than 20 minutes to cook.


    Shiori''s eyes widened when he brought the steaming and fragrant dishes to the table.Because the dishes are too rich, the colors, flavors, and flavors are complete, the chef''s cooking skills must be at its peak.


    Shiori counted them. There were about 20 dishes. Can a few of them finish the meal.


    As everyone knows, Nie Kong is afraid of doing too little, because he has to deal with himself and Shixiang.


    "Look, the cooking is complete. To fill your stomach well, Shiito and Shiito can be vigorous." After Nie Kong arranged the tableware, he chuckled at Shiito who was staring at the food.


    Shishino was shy, she closed her lovely blue eyes with her eyelids.Shizhi was a little happy, because Nie Kong helped her prepare one, and she was finally able to taste the dishes Nie Kong made by herself.


    "Okay, then, I''m going to start!" Seeing Toka''s hands clasped together, Shitono made a gesture of bowing as if she was mimicking her movements.


    Shixiang quickly swept the food on the table, completely lacking the temperament of a girl. Nie Kong felt that her child''s personality was very cute.


    Then Shishino held his chopsticks and tasted the luxurious dishes Nie Kong personally cooked bit by bit.In an instant, Shitono suddenly widened his eyes and slapped the dining table desperately with his chopsticks.


    "Huh?" Nie Kong looked at her, and after meeting Nie Kong and the others, she looked away shyly.


    Shishinai probably conveyed some messages, but he was ashamed to speak out and gave a thumbs up to Nie Kong.


    "Wow, Kaka, Nie Kong-kun has been praised by Shitono for your cooking, Shitono likes it..." Shitona said something that Shitono dared not say, but the shy Shitono did not wait. After it finished speaking, it immediately covered its mouth, and it was so embarrassed that its eyes were about to flow out.


    "Hmm..." It seemed that she liked the food she made quite a bit. Nie Kong smiled and touched her head in response.She can speak for herself when she is alone with herself.It seemed that Shitono was a little scared because there were a few more people.


    You should be starving, right?Shishino opened his small mouth with all his strength, and rushed to swallow the delicious food in front of him with Toka.Unprecedented peace and warmth, rippling in Shinono''s heart.


    Shiori looked at the food of the three people in front of him, and they all felt very happy, feeling that their appetite was so good.

 1227 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01253Talk with Qinli

    After finishing the sumptuous dinner, only seeing Shixiang burp satisfactorily, Shiiono also appeared energetic.After obtaining Nie Kong''s consent, Shizhi sent a request to Qinli for transmission.They instantly arrived at a height of 10,000 meters in the giant ship base where Laxinas was floating.The fearful Shiito was quite scared, but fortunately the strong Shiina was comforting him.


    Arriving in the main ship room, almost all the important personnel of Laxinas gathered, and Jinli sat on the top throne.She was still wearing the usual crimson uniform, and she draped her jacket over her shoulders.With fiery red inflammation, it is like an open beautiful flame flower.The strange thing is that there was no ringing tone MM who was dozing off at the scene.


    Nie Kong smiled, because he was finally going to face the Qin Li in commander mode.After he sealed Shixiang first and prevented them from recycling Shixiang, Nie Kong knew that one day he would meet with her.


    As for whether she will become an enemy, it depends on what she has to say now.


    "Oh, the commander of Laxinas is Wuhe Qinli, the sister of classmate Shizhi. It has been a long time since the last visit." Nie Kong greeted her with the same attitude as before.


    "Since we all know each other, you don''t have to waste your saliva and introduce yourself." In the Qin of the incarnation shaking S, there are thorns in the words.


    "Well, let''s make a long story short, what do sister Qinli invite me to do?" Nie Kong sat on the chair unceremoniously, forming an equal speaking identity with Qinli, dominating the atmosphere of speaking.


    "Is the purpose of our inviting you? Maybe you have already guessed it. Give us Laxinas the hermit and Princess Toka for safekeeping, or please join us! You know from what you did before. , You really want to save the elves, we can say that we are like-minded." Qinli looked at the two elves behind and said to Nie Kong.


    "Oh, why? Tell me about your reasons." Nie Kong''s eyes were playful, and he wanted to hear where her confidence came from.


    "It seems that you don''t understand. If the spirits fluctuate too much, the power of the seal will flow back to them. Your and our efforts will be in vain, so only Laxinas can save them and adjust their mentality. At a stable stage." Qinli said confidently.What she said is true, but it''s hard to say that they will be controlled by them in detail. The piano is just a chess piece.


    "It makes sense. Before answering your opinion, I have a question to get your answer." Nie Kong''s mind flashed, as if he remembered dating an impressive moment.


    "What are you asking?"


    Hearing Qinli¡¯s question, Nie Kong looked at Shizhi for a while, and then said: ¡°Shizhi has the ability to seal the spiritual power of the elves in the body, but the spiritual power will not disappear. If your sister shows the power of an angel What?" Hearing Nie Kong''s question, Qin''s eyebrows jumped.


    "For example, the flame of Shizhi''s resurrection from the dead, that belongs to your ability in the piano. Shizhi is really like Shixiang, and emotional fluctuations will cause spiritual power to overflow."


    Qinli swallowed his saliva and pressed his hand to suppress the sudden heartbeat that became intense.After adjusting her breathing, she replied with difficulty: "Yes!"


    "In case of an emergency in Shizhijiang, disaster will come to the elves who have finally put the seal on. At that time, what kind of treatment will you perform?" Qinli clenched his teeth unconsciously, Nie Kong. Ignoring the strangeness in the piano, a calm smile appeared on his cheeks.


    Qin Li narrowed his eyes quietly, his fingers were about to scratch the bleeding marks.After a long silence, she bit her words: "In the future, if the situation really reaches its worst, I will... kill Shiori."


    "Commander..." Shui Wuyue exclaimed, but Qinli stopped everyone.


    Shizhi''s body shook a few times, her pretty face was already pale, and she never thought that Qinli would answer to kill herself.


    "Hehe, you''re the one who is responsible for the power of Shizhi to seal the elf. Now that he is out of control, he is going to kill him. Your Laxinas approach is very inhumane. You treat Shizhi as a prop." Nie Kong Shi laughed.


    "No, it won''t. As long as I''m here, I will never allow that kind of thing to happen." Qin Li said firmly.


    "It seems that in Laxinas, Kotori, you can''t be the master. If it were me, at least I would do my best to protect them from harm and fight with them. And I don''t have the right to influence Toka and Shitono. Nie Kong looked at the two elves behind him and asked softly, "Well, do you two stay in Laxinas?"


    "Nie Kong...Because Nie Kong once said that I can stay by his side, I don''t allow you to continue to fool me." Shixiang said loudly with a bulging cheek.Nie Kong can be said to have completely got her heart, and she did not want to leave Nie Kong.Besides, I''m afraid that only Nie Kong can feed the Shixiang of Big Stomach King.


    "Shiitono...Shiitono and them are not friends, so...so..." The timid Shiitono also said the rejection.


    Qinli''s eyebrows squeezed into a ball, and she understood that the bond between the elf and Nie Kong had ceased.


    "Sorry, Shixiang and the others are willing to stay by my side. I will solve the problem of spiritual power reversal." Nie Kong smiled victoriously and stood up from the chair.


    "You two, please take care of me in the future."


    The two women recovered and nodded affirmatively.


    Shizhi, who had always supported his sister, was completely silent when Qinli said he was going to kill her.She is very sad, probably her heart is breaking.


    "Our positions are different. Even if the situation is in crisis, I will not do anything to harm them. So if you have nothing to do, please send us back to Tiangong City."


    Qinli waved her hand, and Shui Wuyue activated the transmission device with a complicated order.Now they have no countermeasures, because even if they can''t convince them, they can''t defeat Nie Kong with force.


    Nie Kong had two elves by his side, and he had the power to replicate the elves at any time.


    The light and shadow were distorting, and the three of Nie Kong disappeared in front of them.

 1228 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01254, Accompany Shiitono

    "Wow..." After coming out of the train gate of the station, Shitono''s blue eyes couldn''t help but wide open, revealing the same curious baby expression as when he brought out Tenxiang.


    She was wearing a light-colored loose dress and put a straw hat with a wide brim on her eyebrows.It''s basically the same as the rabbit cloak that covered the whole body before.The sapphire eyes and blue hair set off the white skin of the pretty face.In addition, there is a unique rabbit doll on her left hand without leaving the glove, and it shows a vivid expression.


    "It''s really incredible, the human world is completely different from the dead silence we have seen before, it''s very lively and bustling!" The funny doll Shitona on her left hand kept making sharp shouts.


    "The street is different from usual. There are so many...people." Shishina looked around, sometimes hiding behind Nie Kong.Taking advantage of the weekend, he took Shishino and a Shishina to get acquainted with the environment of human society, and bought her some girl''s supplies and clothes by the way.Nie Kong stood next to Shitono and patted Shitono''s head with a hat.


    "Don''t be afraid, let''s go!"


    "Good, good!" Shitono nodded.Nie Kong asked her to hold her hand tightly in order to prevent Shishino from being lost in the crowded crowd.


    "I''m sorry, Nie Kong-jun...I have caused you a lot of trouble because of my willfulness." Shishino said in a looming voice as he walked.


    "Don''t care, Shishino and I are now a family. Now Shishino can speak frankly about his thoughts, I am very happy." Nie Kong chuckles.


    "Ah..." After hearing Nie Kong''s answer, Shishino shyly pulled down the brim of his hat.Nie Kong looked at her delighted and shy, and continued on.


    Nie Kong, Shishino, and Shishina came to the bustling commercial street. The first thing to browse was women¡¯s clothing stores.Nie Kong would not recall the embarrassing incident that happened in the underwear shop when Shixiang was thinking about it.


    Although I picked underwear, Shixiang couldn''t wear it.Because I have always been wearing a spiritual suit, I don''t know what the cloth is for, so I put the two cups on my head as if I was wearing a hat.


    After coming out, excitedly asked Nie Kong if he looked good.All the girls and customers in the store burst into laughter, and even though Nie Kong was thick-skinned, he almost couldn''t stand it.Shixiang, do you think you are Crayon Shin-chan.Crayon Shin-chan can only be used as an eye mask. It is too unreliable for you to use it as a hat.


    Old Nie Kong blushed, and quickly pulled Shixiang back to the changing room and said to wear her.Although lacking common sense, when Nie Kong saw his body, his pretty face turned red.She fiercely covered her body and told Nie Kong not to look.


    Nie Kong forcibly buckled the two cups in her heart, touched them to fix them, and then helped her buckle them from behind.


    The process only lasted ten seconds, but Nie Kong felt a sweat.Shixiang''s skin and hand are attractive, and as a man, he is too difficult to resist.


    "Well, the store opposite is good. Let''s go inside and see if there is something suitable for Shiitono."


    Nie Kong rushed past several shops with Sijino, because those few Nie Kong and Shixiang bought there last time.After all, their performance last time was too shocking, and it is estimated that they can recognize Nie Kong.


    "Okay, okay!" Nie Kong took Shiiono''s hand and came to the mixed store.Among the samples of exquisite clothes, Nie Kong asked four Shitos to pick what he liked.


    Relatively speaking, it tends to be more childish, so Shitono would be cute if he wears it.She fell in love with a coat embroidered with rabbits. Nie Kong saw what she liked and asked her to try it in the changing room.


    "Ah! That''s great, I found clothes that suit Shiiono very well."


    "Yes!" Shishino nodded happily, looking at Nie Kong with weak eyes.


    "Shiitono is so cute." The clothes are cool, but she didn''t expect Shitono to wear clothes that show skin.It''s just that you have to buy her underwear before putting on that dress for her outside.


    Although Loli has grown up and has a slightly flat figure, the convex dots that are exclusive to him will never be seen by others.


    "Oh, I''m so sorry, I must blame Shishina for being so charming. Look at Shishina, Nie Kong is dumbfounded. It seems that Nie Kong-kun likes Shishino more than Shioka, and bows down to Shishina. Shino''s skirt is down." Shishino laughed loudly, causing Shishino to blush with shame.


    "Pick a few more." Nie Kong took her around a few times, and finally put together three sets, including underwear.When he saw the underwear, Shishino''s eyes widened again, surprised.


    It can be seen from her expression that the elves really have no habit of wearing underwear.Now when I go out, there is only a small vest in the dress, which can well hide the flat development, and is similar to the style worn by primary school students.


    "I''ll check the account, don''t run around, just wait for me here." After the selection, Nie Kong told Shishinai.


    "Okay, I get it!" After hearing Shino''s answer, Nie Kong walked to the cash register.


    "Look at Shishi, look at that..." After Nie Kong went to the cashier, Shishina on his left suddenly began to talk.


    "Which one?" Looking in the direction Shishina was pointing, Shishino couldn''t help but his eyes widened, and the shining light of stars full of stars radiated.


    Opposite the clothing store, there is a claw machine, which contains many cute dolls.


    "Yoshino, let''s go to the other side and take a look." Shishina urged Shishino.


    "But... But Nie Kongjun told us to wait for him."


    "It''s okay, it doesn''t matter, he''s queuing to check out now, just take a look."


    "Well, take a look?" After speaking, Shishino set off to the claw machine opposite the clothing store, which seemed to be the entrance of a video game city.The claw machine came out, very attractive to customers.


    "Hey, Shiitono, where did she go?" Nie Kong returned after checking out and found that Shiito and Shiina were not found.


    After looking around in a weird manner, Shitono was standing in front of the claw machine facing the shop, looking at the contents with relish.

 1229 The collapse of the second element Text 01255, Shiinas biggest crisis?

    "Oh...what''s the matter with you, my biggest enemy, Yuyi, origami." Shixiang, who was focused on observing a certain figure, hit someone and fell to the ground and let out a painful cry.Raising her pretty face and looking at it, the person she bumped into was actually an origami who often quarreled with her.


    She looked strange now, hiding in the corner with half a pretty face.Staring at the street outside earnestly, Shixiang followed her gaze, and it was Nie Kong and Shino who appeared on the crane machine.


    "What are you doing?" Shixiang greeted her with puffed cheeks when she saw Origami ignore her.


    After Gu Jing Wubo glanced at Shixiang, "It''s nothing to do with you, I''m carefully observing the situation of the recluse. When necessary, I can stop the recluse''s actions in time."


    "Idiot idiot, I would actually leave Toka and Shitono to play, and they both had a good time." Shixiang said in a loud voice.


    "I said, let''s take a truce for one day to spoil their date. Tokayuki appears earlier than Shitono, so how could we lose to Shitono."


    "Well, I have to do it now, don''t bother me." After speaking, a remote control with a red button appeared in Origami''s hand, and the claw machine sent out a signal source that reflected each other.


    "Huh? Have you found something you like? Do you want to play with the crane machine?" Nie Kong said, looking into the crane machine.It costs 100 yen to catch a doll machine, but the chance of catching a doll is very small, especially the larger the size, the greater the difficulty.Generally, to get prizes, you must learn experience after many failures.When he saw the doll inside, Nie Kong''s eyes widened suddenly, and his body couldn''t help froze there.The prize is a bunny hand puppet exactly the same as Shiina. The biggest prize is a bunny monster doll with an ice puppet.


    "Four, Shishino!?" No wonder she was in a daze, Nie Kong grabbed Shishino''s shoulder and shook her awake.


    After Shishino shook his shoulders, he stammered at Nie Kong, "Nie Kong...Mr. Nie Kong, there is a Shishina inside."


    "Oh, I seem to be very popular with people." Shishina laughed proudly.


    "Do you like it?" Nie Kong asked.


    "No...no. For Shitono, there is only one Shishina, and none of them can be banned. Shishina is my ideal self, unlike me...so weak, unlike me...indecisive. She is strong and handsome." Shitono whispered, and glanced at the Rabbit Monster.


    It depends on the situation that she likes the huge rabbit monster, Nie Kong chuckled lightly.


    He threw a hundred yuan coin into the game console.When the mechanical arm started operating the buttons in Nie Kong, it moved to the huge rabbit monster.Shitono seemed to understand the principle, her gaze followed the robotic arm, her expression more serious than usual.


    Although Nie Kong''s technique is not very good, he is learning very quickly.After the first failure, he almost understood the principle of the crane machine.The second time, he spotted the rabbit monster tag that was easy to construct, and hooked the robot arm to the tag rope accurately.


    The lucky doll was clamped impartially by the robotic arm and transported to the place where the prize was taken out, while Shishinoo watched with breathlessly.The rabbit monster doll that resembled her angel fell in the outlet, and Nie Kong caught the biggest prize.


    At this moment, the claw machine made a burst of mechanical sounds."Congratulations on your winning the big prize, and the additional gift has been sent." When Shishino was hugging the snow monster happily, a single "Yoshino" spouted out from the exit, immediately hiding Shishino in it.Uncountable, Nie Kong felt that there were at least thirty or forty.


    "Wow..." Shishino got out of the hand puppet pile, and after looking left and right, his eyes were filled with panic and pity.


    "Yoshina, Shiina, where are you?" I flipped through dozens of identical hand puppets, but no one answered Shiina''s words.


    There are too many "Shishina", and now she can''t tell which one is her hand puppet. At this moment, Shishina is in the greatest crisis.Shishina belongs to her second personality, and she must have Shishino''s spiritual path to awaken.


    Nie Kong had a headache, how could such a ridiculous thing happen.


    Shishino looked at Nie Kong with seemingly uneasy eyes, as if asking about the location of the hand puppet.


    "Uh, hug... sorry. I don''t know which one it is..."


    After Nie Kong finished speaking, Shishino showed an expression as if he heard the end of the world.Shishino rushed to Nie Kong''s side, grabbed his hands and shook hard as if asking, her pretty face dropped and began to weep.


    "Well...Don''t worry, I will help you find the real Shishino." Nie Kong said comfortingly, Shishino opened his eyes wide.After a few seconds, a cheerful expression appeared on his face for the first time, and he nodded vigorously.


    "Now move them home first, and then Shishino will try one by one, and he will definitely find Shishino." Nie Kong suggested.


    "Ok...Okay, thank you, Mr. Nie Kong." Shishino said softly.


    "It''s nothing, Shiina and I are friends." Nie Kong chuckled lightly, squatting down and holding the puppets in his arms.


    "Aha, it turned out to be Nie Kong and Shishino. It was a coincidence that I met you, let me help you move." At this moment, Shixiang''s voice sounded from the crowd of onlookers.


    Nie Kong looked up, and Shixiang appeared in front of him with a bright smile.The strange thing is that the origami who has been arguing will accompany her out.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, it''s a coincidence to meet him in the commercial street." Origami smiled faintly.


    "Huh?" Although Nie Kong was strange, he didn''t doubt the simple Shixiang.She lacks common sense, she has only one muscle in her mind, and she will definitely not lie to him.


    "Shishino, it''s so good." There are clothes bought for Shishino in his hand, and the things he can carry are limited. Nie Kong is worried that there are too many hand puppets to hold them.


    "Thank you." Shishino''s eyes flashed with gratitude, and Toka smiled happily.For the first time, she felt that origami was very good. Not only did she bully the newcomer, but also ruined Nie Kong''s date with her.

 1230 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01256, Zhenna appeared

    Japan''s Ground Self-Defense Force AST, in a corner of the Tiangong garrison base, gathered AST members including non-combatants sitting side by side in the conference room.


    They are all members recruited by Liaozi. The purpose is to hold a report meeting on the battle in the previous few days, as well as a battle meeting to discuss the new elves'' reactions that have been observed in neighboring areas, and how AST should respond.


    Among these people, Origami, who was wearing the uniform of the Self-Defense Forces, did not say a word, because her failure was caused by her momentary softness.


    Two days ago, because of Nie Kong''s intervention, he finally rescued the elf hermit, and left a different reaction from the elf''s usual disappearance.


    The players in the frozen field were all safe and sound, so in the end AST could only return to the base without defeating the elves and completing any important results.


    The important point is that Liaozi still didn''t understand why Nie Kong appeared in the street where the alarm sounded. How could he freely borrow the power of the elves and control them freely.Although AST had analyzed the origin of Nie Kong, his body after the battle was completely the same as an ordinary person, and he could not attack.


    Liaozi stood in front of everyone with an annoyed expression, "Okay, everyone is here. Although I want to have a meeting as soon as possible, but before that, I have a happy but disgusting news to follow. people say."


    "Huh?" All the players showed confused expressions, only seeing Liaozi sighed.


    "Because the elves are often present in the Heavenly Palace, but we have not been able to achieve a decent result so far. Therefore, the superior has specially arranged a new member to support us."


    "Our new AST member?"


    "That''s right, the opponent is a top ace with deft hands. She can be regarded as one of the top five in the world with her display device skills. In fact, she has the experience of killing elves alone." Liaozi said, among the members Caused a commotion.It''s no wonder that the other party was able to defeat the elves alone even if they sent ten elite members of AST.


    That kind of monster can''t be dealt with by one person at all.After experiencing the princess and the hermit, they have a deep understanding.It is a blessing in misfortune to live till now.As if expecting everyone to react like this, Liaozi shrugged, then turned his head and glanced at the door that just walked in.


    "come in."


    "Yes!" A voice came from outside the door in response to Liaozi, which sounded quite cute.The door opened and a young girl appeared in front of them.


    In an instant, the AST team members in a row in the meeting room wrinkled beautifully, the trump card in front of them was too young.Because no matter how you look at the person who walked in, he looked like a middle school girl.


    The black hair was combed back into a cute ponytail, and there was a cleverness in his eyes.The delicate facial features are arranged into a familiar outline of origami, and the most surname is the crying mole under the left eye of the girl.


    Origami''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and the girl''s appearance was quite familiar.


    "I''m Ensign Chonggong Zhenna. I would like to ask everyone for advice in the future." Zhenna saluted everyone and let the Self-Defense Forces pretend to flutter in the wind.The rank belongs to the second lieutenant, one rank higher than the origami sergeant.


    "Captain Liaozi, is she the trump card?" One of the team members asked Liaozi.


    Liaozi showed a certain expression, and then said: "I just said that, she is the top ace I just mentioned."


    "What!" All the team members frowned, not believing that a 13 or 14-year-old girl would have the power to kill elves.


    It seems that he was puzzled by everyone''s reaction. Zhenna tilted his head and said in a wonderful honorific saying: "What''s the matter with everyone?"


    "You...you are ashamed to ask what''s wrong, you...you''re just a kid," said one of the team members.


    Zhenna sighed and said calmly, "Is there any problem with age? Age has nothing to do with personal qualifications. Maybe you think some of you can beat me?"


    Her tone did not show any arrogance, as if she was telling a normal fact.


    "What!" Unexpectedly, the opponent would reply like this, and the team members couldn''t help but stare.Only Origami is different, because she is not much older than Zhen Na.She started to participate in AST training at the age of ten, and it has been 5 years.If she has been trained since she was young, it is normal for her to be stronger than her.And the most important point is that there is a key talent for controlling the display device.


    "She should be the only one who might have beaten me, although only a few percent of the probability." Zhenna looked at the origami, as if complimenting.


    Origami did not respond, but met her gaze silently.


    "Don''t quarrel, I believe that future training will give you an insight into Zhenna''s strength. Now we are going to start playing the video data of our AST vs. elves some time ago. Ensign Zhenna, hurry up and find an empty seat to sit down." Liaozi Gently hit Zhenna''s head to signal her to be quiet.


    "Yes!" Zhenna responded succinctly like a soldier, and then walked to the origami and sat down with graceful steps.


    After Liaozi pressed the button in the corner, the screen came down from the ceiling.She controlled the terminal at hand, and immediately began to play the battle scene between them and the elves on the screen.


    When seeing the screen where Origami used a sniper rifle to wound the Shiori, Shina beside her suddenly hugged her head and let out a slight cry of pain.


    In order to suppress the headache, Zhenna held his hands on the temples on both sides.But after a while, Zhen Na lifted his head quickly and stared blankly as if thinking of something.


    "Huh? Really, what''s the matter with you?" Liaozi said in surprise.


    Zhenna didn''t answer her question, just staring at the injured Shizhi in the picture.He shook his head, then opened his lips and said, "Sister?!"


    Origami suddenly widened his eyes and looked at Jina''s profile carefully.As she looked more and more alike, she finally understood the familiar feeling she had just felt.She feels very similar to Wuhe Shiori.


    Yes, compared to Wuhe Qinli, Zhenna is more like Shizhi''s sister!!

 1231 The collapse of the second element body 01257, comfort origami

    Sweat dripped from her pretty cheeks to her mouth, Origami tasted the sweat, and barely supported her tired body after training and returned to her home.Although the manifestation equipment can bring them great power, the use of them will put a heavy burden on the body.


    Recalling today''s AST training content, Origami exhaled forcefully.On the grounds of confirming Zhenna''s strength, a special one-to-ten exercise was held.


    To be honest, Origami is very interested in knowing how powerful Zhenna can kill elves. I hope to understand how far away I am from the elves, and how likely it is to kill elves when I encounter an enemy in the future.


    And when I first met all the members of AST, I said, "Can any of you beat me?" The AST members who are proud of being elites naturally cannot remain silent on this.Ten people can deal with one, and the number can be completely suppressed. They can''t win if they don''t believe it.


    At the beginning of the battle, ten ASTs floated into the air, using long-range sniper rifles to form a net of heaven and earth.The plan is very good, but unfortunately it is really difficult to completely defend against their shooting.


    Soon the nine team members lost their fighting ability, and only one elven lightsaber remained.All teammates were knocked down and left alone.On the contrary, Zhenna has remained unscathed until now.So Origami has no other choice but close combat.


    Super high defense means, quick action.No matter how the origami attacks, they can only make very shallow scars on Zhenna''s manifestation equipment.As if understanding the power level of origami, she put the light blade against the neck of origami and ended the battle.The defense is very high, and the speed is very fast, they basically can''t stop her move.


    "Chonggong Shina?" Origami muttered the girl''s name silently in her heart. She has quite an overwhelming strength, and she almost treats the other party as an elf-like fighting method.She was indeed Lu Zi''s top trump card, and the rumors of killing the elves should be true.According to the elder sister and origami she called out from watching the video, it can be known from the intelligence that Shizhi is only the adopted daughter of the Wuhe family, and it is concluded that she is likely to be Shizhi''s biological sister.


    With a sigh, she took the key from her pocket.


    "Origami sauce, you are finally back." Origami was about to open the door and saw neighbor Nie Kong drying clothes in the yard.Across a one-meter-high fence, she was greeting her with a smile.


    "Yeah." His smile seemed to relieve the fatigue in his body, and Origami felt a warm current flowing in his heart.Living alone, I am very happy that there is someone who is silently caring about himself.


    "You train late every day, be careful of your tired body." Seeing her tired body, Nie Kong''s eyes were caring, "It''s almost time for dinner, I have prepared your share, I hope you Don''t dislike it."


    "Excuse me." Origami often visits Nie Kong''s house and can even pry open Nie Kong''s door with his eyes closed.To be honest, it could be her second home.


    When they arrived in the living room, Toka and Shitono sat at the dining table waiting for dinner.The two women were accustomed to the arrival of origami, and did not show any surprise.Especially Shixiang, his eyes moved away from the dining table for a second.


    After packing the clothes to dry, Nie Kong motioned to them to start.With ten incense robbing food, it mobilized the sense of competition in origami, and the appetite of the three girls became much better than before.


    After dinner, Origami was very clever to help Nie Kong tidy up the dishes in the kitchen. He was like a good wife and mother.Originally Shixiang was vying to help, Nie Kong hurriedly pushed her out of the kitchen because she would only break dishes.


    "Origami sauce, how is your training?" Nie Kong asked her while washing the dishes.


    "Both... very good." Origami hesitated for a while before answering.


    "Don''t work hard, origami you are already AST''s trump card, you will always make progress as you go."


    "No, I''m far worse than the trump card. Yesterday AST has a new player named Shina Chonggong. She is the real top trump card, who has the ability to kill elves alone! If... if I can achieve Her level may be..." Origami said softly.


    "You should understand very well that the AST device puts a heavy load on the body. It can be said that the greater the degree of its development and use, the greater the loss of human life." Nie Kong said.


    "Although you can''t feel it now, your body has been worn out. As for the player who can kill the elves, I guess she only has ten years to live." Nie Kong saw through. With the so-called AST device, that kind of crude mecha technology lags far behind IS and Zhan Ji.


    "Huh...really?" Origami stared at Nie Kong with wide eyes in surprise, and paused when she was washing the dishes.


    "I''m not scary. I think you have lost your lifespan for at least a few years now." The appearance of the display device was created by borrowing the principle of the spirit power of the elves, and the elves can bear it.To use it, ordinary people must undergo a long period of training and must be talented.


    "No... it doesn''t matter. If I have the power to defeat the elf that killed Mom and Dad, I don''t care about sacrificing my life." Origami eyes were full of resolute color, and his fists were clenched.


    Nie Kong shook his head, knowing that it is impossible to persuade Origami to withdraw from the AST queue unless the moment comes true.


    "Well, wait a while, I will help you massage your body. Although the effect is small, it may relieve your fatigue." Now that Nie Kong knows, he will definitely not look at origami.


    He can use the power of faith to warm up her body a little bit, and slowly help her strengthen her physique.If she has a way to absorb faith into energy to strengthen herself, it will be just around the corner that she can surpass the elf.It is a pity that dating is a world with very low power levels, and there are basically no exercise methods.


    "But... is it okay." Origami suddenly jumped forward, like a rabbit, jumping in front of Nie Kong, his bright eyes full of color.Origami''s gesture of showing that he is happy has really not changed.


    Although she didn''t know what effect it would have, it was too late to be happy to receive Nie Kong''s love. It was a treatment that neither Toka nor Shitono received.


    "Well! Can help origami, I will definitely help."


    Nie Kong nodded lightly and smiled at her.

 1232 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01258Shiitono’s knee pillow

    After finishing the dishes, Nie Kong and Origami appeared in the living room.I only saw Toka and Shitono watching TV with great interest, as if they were watching an anime called Magical Girl.Although it is a young girl to anime, the two girls watched it with gusto.


    Origami didn''t ask Nie Kong''s opinion, and boldly pulled him to the bedroom, "Mr. Nie Kong, come to your room."


    Shixiang''s sensitive ears moved suddenly, turning around and asking loudly, "Origami, where are you going to take Nie Kong?"


    "Without your business, Teacher Nie Kong said he would help me massage. So of course find a place where I can lie down and is quiet and comfortable." Origami said blankly.


    "What, massage?" Shixiang was stunned for a moment, because he heard strange nouns.


    "Wow, khaka, Shishito is dangerous, be careful not to fool that guy." Shishina said the hand puppet.


    "Yes...Yes, you...what are you going to do to bring Jun Nie Kong into the room?" Shishino''s voice was very weak, but she bravely said her thoughts.


    "Well, what can be done is of course an intimate thing between men and women." Origami looked at them strangely, as if they didn''t understand such simple questions?


    "Huh..." The two women screamed, and they couldn''t help holding Nie Kong left and right, and said in unison, "No!"


    "Okay, don''t worry about origami, and lie down on the sofa in the living room." Seeing Shixiang and their determination, Nie Kong could only say to the origami.


    "Oh, I got it." Origami expressed his understanding very much, and said that he unbuttoned the sailor suit with both hands, and threw the jacket aside.Including underwear, all I saw was pure white.


    Very unscrupulous and continued to untie the buttons at the back, Nie Kong hurriedly stopped her.


    "Eh, there is no need to undress."


    Origami''s pure eyes looked at Nie Kong, as if saying "Really?"Nie Kong didn''t know anything about her, don''t provoke your own needs at all times.After helping her get dressed, Toka and Shino''s expressions improved.


    "Lying down on the sofa." Nie Kong gave instructions, and the origami moved inside, leaning over on the sofa, with his beautiful jade back facing Nie Kong.


    He spread his hands and pressed his back, touching his slender and pleasant figure lightly.Even through the shirt, Nie Kong could feel that beautiful figure.


    Nie Kong calmed down and controlled his strength carefully.Nie Kong used various applications on the body, and the stretch of her fingers gave her cell vitality.After rubbing for about half an hour, Nie Kong found a little sweat on her back.


    The main reason is that the weather is a bit hot, but the origami with closed eyes is serene, as if he is about to fall asleep.


    Massage can relieve fatigue, and then Nie Kong controlled the flow of faith that he can now control into her body.The bright white brilliance appeared in the palm of the hand, and it penetrated into the clothes little by little.


    Origami has never felt so comfortable in her body, as if she had power washing her body.All exhaustion disappeared cleanly, as if power was constantly emerging.


    Using the power of faith to wash the body, Nie Kong can only do that.Strengthen it further, unless you start a double repair with her.


    Breathing out gently, Nie Kong''s palm left her jade back: "It''s already possible, I will help you adjust your body now."


    Origami slowly opened his eyes, reluctantly stood up from the sofa, and glanced at Nie Kong with a fleeting surprise: "It seems to be completely reborn, thank you Teacher Nie Kong."


    "No...you can''t be partial, Shixiang asks Nie Kong to help me massage." Shixiang said with a bulging face when he saw the origami look comfortable.


    "Come on, Shixiang''s body is great." Will the elf''s body be bad? Nie Kongru comforted the child.


    "Yes...yes, I need... a massage, but Nie Kong-jun, he...he takes care of us all day," Shishino whispered.


    "Yoshino, you are right, you really have become feminine, and you will be a good wife in the future." The hand puppet Shishina praised, making Shishino bury his cheeks in embarrassment.


    "Then... Then I''ll help Nie Kong massage." Shixiang refused to give up and said in a very confident tone.


    "Can you do it?" Nie Kong looked at her suspiciously.


    "Okay." Nie Kongduo could not help but Shixiang hurriedly pressed Nie Kong to the sofa.Nie Kong only felt a smell of musky, the smell of origami.


    She did what she learned, spreading her hands and rubbing Nie Kong''s back.Although Nie Kong''s physique is very strong, he can perceive the power of Shixiang''s massage.If it is used on others, it will peel off without death.


    Where is the massage? It''s almost like tearing out Nie Kong''s flesh.Gearing up and squeezing Nie Kong''s expression desperately, Origami and Shinono who were watching felt pain.


    "Oh, your power is too great, it will hurt Nie Kongjun." Shishino said softly with water in his eyes.


    "No problem, Nie Kong, you are very comfortable, right."


    Nie Kong was about to vomit blood, "STOP, you are using too much force. If you change to an ordinary person, you will definitely die."


    "But I feel good." Shixiang said strangely.


    "Oh, don''t be afraid of Jun Nie Kong." Sishino pushed Shixiang away, and put Nie Kong''s head on his legs.With fragrance and tenderness, Nie Kong tasted Shiiono''s knee pillow.


    Shishino touched Nie Kong''s red hair while gently comforting: "Don''t be afraid, it hurts to fly, it hurts to fly." Gentle blows at Nie Kong, as if a gentle mother is taking care of her children.


    Beautiful she exudes motherhood, Nie Kong looked a little silly, now Sishi is the most beautiful.


    In the past, Shitono said that she was afraid of pain. She was gentle and didn''t want others to suffer, so she was reluctant to hurt the people of AST.Now that Nie Kong is facing Shixiang''s desperate ravages, Sishi couldn''t help but show up to protect Nie Kong.


    "Really, I''m obviously very comfortable with the massage." Shixiang murmured, especially when he saw Nie Kong squint and enjoy shrinking in Sijino''s legs, not to mention being jealous.


    Shixiang wanted to do what Nie Kong was happy about, but she screwed it up many times. She was very upset that nothing could be done well.


    Origami murmured, "Does Teacher Nie Kong like that set?"

 1233 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01259, Tokisaki Kazakh

    It is the moment when the setting sun sinks to the horizon, and there is a young girl sitting on the edge of the building''s roof in a large summer roof with more than ten stories in Tiangong City, lazily swinging her little feet.Despite the hot summer, the girl neatly wore a suit jacket with a winter uniform and black stockings on her feet.Hair dark as a shadow.The long bangs cover the left half of the face, revealing only the right eye.Even so, it can be clearly seen that the girl has a charm that is not inferior to Shixiang-with a beauty that is beyond ordinary people and a demon.


    If someone sees a floor that is tens of meters high, they must be scared to death.Behind her, several humans passed out.Perhaps it should be said that if we look closely, we find that all humans in the building are in a state of loss of consciousness.


    The shadow came out of the dark barrier and attached to the comatose human body, as if sucking something, and that was actually a wide-range barrier, as big as the barrier covered by the ice and snow castle of Shijino.


    The left eye covered by her hair was exposed. It was obvious that there were no pupils. It was actually a bronze bell, which kept turning counterclockwise.As if filling up too much energy, the clock was turning counterclockwise.


    She breathed out gently, and then the shadow covering the building slowly returned to her feet, and the time bronze clock in her left eye quickly stopped.


    The human beings who had been ingested something showed no signs of death, and showed pale and weakness, as if they had disappeared for more than ten years of life.


    In fact, it is the most efficient way to absorb all the light until the other person is dying, but if so many people die suddenly, it will definitely cause a big commotion.For the girls who have not yet fully supplemented, there must be as big a disturbance as possible now.


    "Huh, it seems to be almost done." She stretched out a little, stretched out her left hand and opened her lips slightly.


    "Engrave the emperor." Then, a huge clock emerged from the girl''s shadow.The numbers "¢ñ", "¢ò" and "¢ó" floated out.The numbers after "XI" at the bottom have lost their color and become pale, obviously failing to exert their due strength.


    She smiled and raised one hand, and actually took off the hour hand of the clock, turning it into an old-style pistol!!Immediately afterwards, her light and deep red lips uttered, "Eight bullets."


    When the girl made a sound, the clock in her left eye turned clockwise at an alarming speed, and the shadow oozing out from the number "¢ø" was sucked into the muzzle of the pistol.With a slow motion, he put the pistol filled with the shadow, pointed the muzzle at his temple in surprise, and then pulled the trigger without hesitation.


    "Boom..." In the instant gunshots, after a shock force that caused a violent shaking of the head passed through her head, the girl in front of her body split into two, becoming two people.


    Strictly speaking, dividing into two seems a bit incorrect.From the girl''s body, it seemed that the split gave birth to another clone.Moreover, regardless of the breath and body shape, it has reached the level that it cannot be distinguished.


    Ke Ke Di and Eight Bullets, that should be able to transform another own ability.There is no doubt that the girl in front of her is an elf who can use special abilities like Shixiang.


    "Hey, what a bad boy who consumes energy." The clock in the left eye was turning quickly, and she whispered while hitting another eight bullet into the temple.As a result, another young girl bred out of the girl''s body again, immediately sucked into the shadow that was sitting on the roof.


    "Hehe, it looks like you are ready, Tokazaki Kuzou."


    "Oh?" The girl named Kuang San suddenly turned her head back.Obviously there is no one, at least there is no human with a sober consciousness on the roof, Kuang San noticed the breath of another person.


    Soon Kuang San immediately saw through the other party''s true identity, snorted from his nose, and then shrugged.


    "Ah, it''s you." Kuang San raised his eyebrows and half-squinted his eyes.A familiar figure was standing in front of her.The external image of the talking "that thing" is quite vague, making it almost impossible to see its true colors.


    "You''re done investigating, are you satisfied with them?" The strange voice that didn''t know whether she was a male or a female, high or low, sounded.It is a rather incredible feeling.Obviously he could understand what he was saying, but he couldn''t hear any characteristics of his voice at all. It could be said that it was a neutral voice.


    Since Kuang San was not the first to hear his voice, Kuang San nodded quite calmly.


    "Yes, that kind of person is really great. If that''s true, it''s hard to believe that such a person really exists in the world." How could anyone in the world store the power of the three elves in themselves? How can anyone replicate the power of the wizard in his body?


    If such a person really exists, it means that Kuang San can take a big step towards his goal.


    "I''m going to get close to them for the time being to find out if what you said is true."


    Approaching each other with an attitude of giving it a try, Kuangsan''s cheeks showed a desire for gluttony.


    "You won''t be disappointed." Hearing "that" blurring his body, Kuang San let out a snort.


    "It''s just that, the most important thing now is to store enough time. In my current state, it is a little troublesome to deal with Chonggong Zhen who is following me. I can only add time and execute it." No wrong, for The wish that I thought would never be realized, the sad wish that I have been worried about since I was born in this world, I finally found a way to realize the wish.


    If someone really has the monster that seals the spiritual power of the three elves in the body, then she can use her alone to supplement all the time, using abilities that are too time-consuming and can''t be used normally.


    "I have told you what I know, and I wish you success." The illusory body has disappeared into the darkness after speaking.It seems that her composition is just a cloud of no substance.


    Frowning, Kuangsan couldn''t guess who was the person who suddenly appeared in front of him and kindly found prey for him?


    When I met her for the first time, Kuang San used her enchantment and abilities to deal with her, but it had no effect on her at all. On the contrary, she knew Kuang San''s tricks very well.

 1234 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01260, the matter of Zhuhui

    The bell rang for about ten minutes after class. Nie Kong, who came out of Shixiang¡¯s classroom, patted the dust sticking to his clothes with the textbook in his hand.


    Nie Kong, who came out to the intersection of the teaching building, suddenly heard a frivolous high-heeled sound, which was extremely irregular.It''s class time now, it shouldn''t be a school student.


    "Huh?" Nie Kong raised his eyebrows and looked at the shadow on the corner, but it was too late.


    The right side looked like a drunk woman who suddenly stood in front of Nie Kong.He was going to avoid, but the woman in front of him seemed to hit him on purpose.No, to be correct, to fall to him.


    "What!" I was going to flash people for an instant, but it was too late.Nie Kong was knocked back by the woman, and she fell straight on the spot.


    Nie Kongpai looked at the woman who slammed into him, only to see her falling upright.As a man, Nie Kong was shocked, she definitely couldn''t stand it.


    have


    "Um... it hurts!" Sure enough, from a place one meter in front of Nie Kong, a very listless and painful shout came out.The voice was very familiar, and Nie Kong was surprised to find that it was the teacher''s voice in the health room that fell to him.


    Long bangs, heavy dark circles, and wearing a pair of glasses.The casually tied silver hair failed to cover the characteristic decadent pretty face.Inside the white clothes she was wearing, there was a female body that made Nie Kong''s blood pulse surge.No wonder you fall, it turns out to be the sound of lack of sleep.


    "Hmm..." Nie Kong''s eyes became hot and his shoulders shook.Because of Ling Yin lying on the side of the road and beautifully opened white short skirt, he showed Nie Kong the beautiful scenery inside.It felt like when she fell to the ground, the white plug was rolled to her waist.


    "Hey!? I haven''t slept for a long time, so...so sleepy." Lingyin didn''t care about Nie Kong''s colored eyes at all, and shook his head vigorously.Nie Kong looked at Ling Yin amusedly and kindly helped her up.


    "Well, it turned out to be Xiao Kong, what''s the matter when I knocked me down on purpose." Lingyin''s sleepy eyes regained a bit of energy after seeing Nie Kong''s eyes with dark circles.


    "You hit me." Nie Kong smiled bitterly.


    "By the way, Teacher Lingyin, you have to pay attention to your own image." Nie Kong motioned to the bottom of her skirt with her eyes, and she crowed back, slowly covering her exposed body with her coat.


    "I saw it for Xiaokong, there''s nothing to do."


    "Huh!? No, I don''t think it can be seen by others casually." Nie Kong was speechless.


    Lingyin didn''t mind, and continued: "Xiaokong should take full responsibility. I remember hearing that if you saw it for a boy, you won''t be able to marry?" Lingyin knocked on his head, with an uncertain tone. Asked.


    When Qinli and their special trainees were weaving sauce, they often saw Galgame''s dialogue, so she vaguely remembered that sentence.


    "No...nothing like that, but you will be embarrassed." Nie Kong hurriedly shook his head and answered.


    "So, I thought Xiaokong would ask me to marry you, then I would have a headache. I have no experience in marrying." Lingyin said.


    "..."


    Nie Kong was speechless for a while, that should be the line he was going to say.


    "Well, as an apology, let me help you to the health room. Don''t fall down casually in the future." Nie Kong took Lingyin''s crystal-clear jade shoulders and helped her to the health room.On the way, many teachers gave them a knowing smile.Depending on the situation, many teachers completely misunderstood the relationship between Nie Kong and Lingyin.Among them, the forty-year-old Shangmu teacher in Nie Kong''s office flashed strangely in his eyes.Said that when Nie Kong is free, he has something to say to him alone.


    Although Nie Kong was strange, he readily agreed to his request and made an appointment to meet him on the rooftop.So after bringing Lingyin to the health room, Nie Kong walked to the rooftop on the fifth floor.


    Shangmu lay on the railing, smoking a cigarette in silence.After seeing Nie Kong coming, he reached out and gave him one, Nie Kong smiled and refused.


    "Ms. Shangmu, what do you want me to do?"


    "Wasting your time while busy, I hope I can discuss with Teacher Nie Kong about Teacher Zhuhui..." Shangmu said slowly.


    Nie Kong was stunned, and the fox questioned: "Are I and Teacher Zhuhui?"


    "Well, you should be very clear, Teacher Zhuhui has a deep feeling for you. I hope you can give her a clear reply, whether it is acceptance or not." The matchmaker Shangmu continued.


    "I understand Teacher Nie Kong, you are very popular with school girls. If you like Teacher Lingyin''s decadent and mature type, please quickly cut off Teacher Zhuhui''s hope, and don''t delay her precious and meager youth. "He said that Zhuhui''s youth is meager. Indeed, at the age of 29, she has no youth. She is infinitely close to middle-aged people.Getting married is already impatient.


    Nie Kong understood that Shangmu was very positive about Zhuhui''s marriage, and he often matched them in the office, which caused him a lot of trouble.It is estimated that seeing him and Ling Yin close, so I misunderstood Nie Kong.


    "I understand, I will explain to Zhuhui." Nie Kong nodded, really wanting to explain clearly to Zhuhui.He didn''t want to get married soon, hoping to interrupt her delusion and persistence in getting married.If she was willing to wait, Nie Kong returned to leave her a place.


    "Hehe, Teacher Nie Kong is really gentle. In that case, let me make an appointment with Teacher Zhuhui for you. How about setting the time after school this afternoon." He said with a smile.


    "Well, Mr. Shangmu, please."


    Nie Kong didn''t expect the date, so he readily agreed.


    "Nothing. It is an honor for the older generation to help young people."


    But Shangmu won''t let go of the opportunity to help the two of them to build a good relationship. After all, he did not give up the idea of ??matching Zhuhui and Nie Kong. He personally thinks that the lovely Zhuhui matches the handsome Nie Kong.As for Teacher Lingyin, he was very uncomfortable with the decadent qualities he had.


    Shangmu said goodbye to Nie Kong with a satisfied smile.Nie Kong felt that it was necessary to solve the trouble Zhuhui caused him.If Zhuhui insists on getting married, Nie Kong will give up a tree and get the whole forest.


    After all, the most important thing in dating is the elves that appear, each of Nie Kong hopes to be saved..

 1235 The collapse of the second element Text 01261, Contrast cute?

    After school, Nie Kong told Shixiang to go home alone by himself, and he wanted to "date" Zhuhui.


    "Hey, did you see that, a very cute beauty appeared on the street."


    "Ah, that loli-eyed cute girl is too cute, and she has a huge X."


    "It''s a brilliant smile, and she seems to be in a very good mood. She shouldn''t have been nurtured by the oil tycoon of a rich and enemy country." On a certain street in Tiangong City, the men passing by were all facing the dressed Zhuhui Give pointers.Although her appearance is not at the level of ten fragrances, she is now dazzling as the sun, which complements her beauty.The handsome Nie Kong followed closely, and the excellent two naturally attracted the attention of many people.


    "I can date Nie Kong after school, ah, people are not excited at all. Nie Jun can take the initiative to date me, his face has already bloomed, he can''t be wrong!" Zhuhui is full of happiness Fantasy.


    But in reality, Nie Kong was three meters behind her and did not walk shoulder to shoulder with her, his face remained calm.It''s just that he has a headache. He originally planned to explain things to Zhuhui in the classroom.


    Now it has developed into a date, and the misunderstanding is now bigger than before.Even if Nie Kong said she hated Zhuhui, she would definitely say that Nie Kong was joking.Not to mention her, Nie Kong didn''t believe it.If you hate it, will you date her?


    When Nie Kong thought about the reason for slipping away, Zhu Hui suddenly took his arm in excitement.


    "Wow, there is a game center in front of me. I used to not dare to go inside alone. Nie Jun, let''s play in it once."


    Nie Kong followed her gaze and found a billboard, such as karaoke on the first floor, bowling and billiards on the second floor, and golf practice floor on the third floor...


    "I really want to sing karaoke sweetly with Nie Jun. Now I am not in the mood to play bowling without atmosphere." She smiled sweetly and kept looking at the karaoke.


    How can I make other people like me? It''s very simple. Just do something likable.But what to do if you want to be hated by others, do the opposite.


    Seemingly insight into Zhuhui''s careful thinking, Nie Kong said to the staff on his own initiative: "Give me two bowling tickets."


    Zhuhui''s eyes widened, and her bright smile became reluctant: "I want to play... bowling, okay." Bowling? Although not very interested, there is no way.But no matter what, Nie Jun, you should discuss it with me.Having said that, would Nie Jun play bowling?He must have chosen bowling because he wanted to be a hero in front of me.But he is Nie Jun after all, so he will definitely throw the ball off the court because of nervousness.Although I don''t know how to play, but now it is comparable to Nie Jun.


    Just finished the fantasy, only heard a beep.Nie Kong started to throw the balls, and the bowling balls seemed to have life in his hands. He knocked them all down with just one ball, completely contrary to Zhuhui''s fantasy.


    Immediately after it was Zhuhui''s turn, Zhuhui, who was completely uninterested in the reserved area, was completely beaten by Nie Kong. Nie Kong won Zhuhui''s victory by destroying the flowers with a strong hand, without mercy.


    When leaving the bowling alley, Zhuhui''s mood became a little depressed: "Nie Jun is amazing, I am not an opponent at all."


    Nie Kong smiled softly, he must do something she hates to temporarily reduce his favor, lest she press too hard.Now that she has done such an excessive thing, she should be disappointed.


    "Ah, look at Nie Jun, there is a panda claw machine there." She seemed to see something she liked, and she became excited again, and pulled Nie Kong to the claw machine.


    "Nie Jun, you should be very good at claw machines." She looked at Nie Kong longingly in her eyes. The meaning of the words was very simple, and asked Nie Kong to pinch a cute black and white panda in the middle to her.


    Nie Kong smiled lightly, and went the other way, throwing the silver coin into an otaku claw machine with GALGAME and figures nearby, and clipped out a cute girl''s figure.


    "Eh eh..."


    Zhuhui''s eyes widened, and she stared at the self-assertive and powerful Nie Kong in a daze. What Nie Kong did did not take into account what she said.


    Then Nie Kong took the listless Zhuhui to the golf driving range. Zhuhui thought that Nie Kong was very good at it, but Nie Kong forcefully folded the club to ninety degrees.


    Then in the lively Electric City, Nie Kong''s performance exceeded Zhuhui''s expectations every time, completely contrary to what she thought.The perfect image of Nie Kong in Zhuhui''s mind collapsed with a thud.After receiving repeated blows from Nie Kong, her whole face looked a little haggard.


    Nie Kong chuckles. Now it seems that the plan is very successful. After doing a lot of things that Zhuhui hates, her affection for herself has probably dropped to a freezing point.


    "It''s almost five o''clock now, let''s take a break at the cake shop opposite and go home." Zhuhui barely kept her face and said to Nie Kong.


    "Okay, let''s start then."


    Nie Kong was comfortable, dreaming about the easy life he could spend in school in the future.They left the game hall, and Nie Kong took the tired Zhuhui to the opposite cake shop.But at this moment


    , Nie Kong saw a familiar figure¡ª¡ªShixiang!


    She came out of the shop while holding a large pile of soybean flour bread, tasting it with relish.


    Nie Kong was speechless. Didn''t he tell her to buy cooking ingredients? Why did he spend all the money on bread?But now the important thing is not to show her to her, otherwise she lied to her to have important things to do, and the lie that told her to go home would be exposed.


    "I''m going to escape." Nie Kong took the initiative to hold Zhu Hui''s hand, and Zhu Hui''s warm palm was startled.When Nie Kong didn''t understand what was happening, Nie Kong pulled her into the crowd quickly.


    "What does Nie Jun mean? I can''t believe it. He took the initiative to hold my hand. And what he did just now, is he such a strong boy? But why, I will He is so heart-stricken, why would he like him more than... before." She blushed, lowered her head and followed Nie Kong closely, no matter the ends of the world.


    "Nie Jun, don''t we... stop at the cake shop?" She said softly.


    Nie Kong glanced at Zhuhui, and found that her watery eyes looked at him affectionately. Nie Kong was shocked: "Could it be that it is actually cute?"

 1236 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01262Kuang San is here

    Nie Kong, who was originally gentle, reliable, and considerate, showed another personality charm that was the opposite of usual when dating Zhuhui.The contrast that brought Zhuhui gave Zhuhui a special sense of freshness, and she seemed to feel that she knew Nie Kong better than before.


    The end of the date came to a successful conclusion, Zhuhui''s affection on her face when she parted, made a promise to Nie Kong to kill her.The affectionate eyes, the beautiful and lovely cheeks and the figure of an adult are really hard to refuse.


    Nie Kong almost vomited blood. What he had done deliberately to lower Zhu Hui''s favorability level, not only did not decrease, but rose to a terrible level.He sighed and put his hands on her jade shoulders.


    He didn''t scribble around the corners, and straighten out the words.She said she hadn''t considered getting married now, and asked her to wait for a year or two.If she likes herself at that time, then Nie Kong will give her a satisfactory answer.


    Zhu Hui threw her body into Nie Kong''s arms and gave a heavy humble.Although there was a 180-degree accident in the plan to go the other way, Zhu Hui has finally calmed down and dispelled her eagerness to get married.


    In the first class of the next morning, Zhuhui appeared in front of Toka and Shiori with a bright smile, her mental outlook seemed to have changed.Many students wondered if Teacher Xiaozhu had a successful blind date.


    "Okay, it''s time for class! Shixiang, please go back to your seat and sit down!?"


    "Umm..." Shixiang hurriedly sat down.


    The students scattered around returned to their seats one after another.By the way, Teoming also came quietly from the back door of the classroom, unexpectedly almost arriving late.


    "Okay, good morning everyone!" After finishing the usual greetings, Teacher Xiaozhu was about to open the attendance book for roll call, but suddenly stopped.


    "Ah, that''s right. I have something to inform everyone today!" As he said, he looked around the noisy classroom with mysterious eyes.


    "Well, let me say that Teacher Xiaozhu''s blind date will definitely hit a home run. You are going to be a full-time housewife after resigning."


    "Oh, oh, I don''t know who is lucky enough to marry Teacher Xiaozhu."


    "I guess it will be Teacher Nie Kong. Yesterday I seemed to see Teacher Xiaozhu dating him."


    There was a lot of discussion in the classroom, and Zhu Hui was blushing, if it was really good.


    "Huhu...what are you guessing about, what I want to tell you is that there are transfer students coming!"


    After a short pause, Teacher Xiaozhu said angrily.Suddenly, an earthquake-like shout that was N times louder than before erupted from the classroom.


    For transfer students, it is a major event in school life.Actually it was almost the same as when Shixiang transferred to the class, everyone was equally excited.


    "Ok?"


    Shizhi tilted his head. It was only a few months after Shizhi had just transferred to another school. Why would there be new transfer students in her class now? Shizhi raised such a question.And compared with other classes, the number of students should not be less. Even if there are transfer students, they should be transferred to other classes.


    "Please welcome the new classmates. Shizhi''s thoughts were interrupted by Teacher Xiaozhu''s long voice.


    The door opened slowly, and the transfer student came to the classroom.In an instant, the classroom was silent, and the needle dropped.


    What appeared was a dream girl who was extremely beautiful.Although the climate is summer and the temperature is more than 30 degrees, the girl wears a winter jacket and her beautiful legs wear black stockings.


    Dark hair, long front hair covering the left half of the face, almost invisible except for the right eye.


    But other than that, the girl had a more beautiful temperament than Shixiang, and the male classmate could hardly look away.


    The light smile she wears seems to be able to absorb their souls.If Shixiang is likened to a pure orchid, the girl in front of her looks like a thorny rose, but the beauty that she exudes can''t help being lost in it.


    "Then ask the new classmates to introduce themselves."


    "Ok."


    At Xiaozhu''s urging, the girl nodded with a graceful gesture, and gently held the chalk with her hand.Then, on the blackboard, he wrote the name of Tokisaki Kumazo in beautiful words.


    "My name is Tokizaki Kyouzo, and I''m an elf." With a rather loud volume, Tokizaki Kuzou said without concealment, her eyes never moved away from Shiori''s body.


    "Elves!?"


    The word that ordinary people don''t understand, perhaps most people are vague and strange, thinking that she has the beauty of a self-proclaimed fairy.Dan Shiori, Origami, and Tokasan Three Girls all understand the meaning of words.


    There is an illusion that the heart is tightly held. How can a new spirit appear without an alarm and any sound?She smiled in Shiori''s direction, as if looking at delicious food.


    "Eh...cute Kuangsan classmate, said a personal introduction to herself!" Xiaozhu clapped her hands to show the end of the introduction, and said to her.


    "Now I''m going to start the roll call, please ask Toshizaki-san to sit in the empty seat?" Zhu Hui said seriously.


    "Well, I see." Kuang San passed the longing gaze of most of the men in the class, and went straight to the empty seat directly behind Shiori''s seat.At this moment, the four beautiful girls in the class gathered together in a small area, like gathering the world''s most beautiful flowers, a hundred flowers blooming.


    Among them, Origami and Shixiang both watch Shixiang vigilantly.The new elves will appear in the school, the situation is really abnormal.And as if she was going to tell them, she didn''t cover up too much, not afraid that someone would attack her.


    Shizhi was confused for a moment about the unexpected situation, and didn''t know what to do.The three of them are all looking forward to dismissing get out of class as soon as possible, so as to convey the important news about the appearance of elves in the school.


    "Hehe, I finally saw you, Wuhe Shizhi, please take care of me in the future." She chuckled from behind, but the smile made Shizhi a kind of creepy.She seemed to feel her body could see through.


    Kuangsan should have noticed that Shizhi''s body was sealed with that rich elven spiritual power, and she couldn''t stand the excitement.

 1237 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01263, extremely dangerous s-level

    If Kuangsan didn''t claim to be an elf, perhaps Shizhi and the others couldn''t guess her true identity.The reason is that her appearance didn''t trigger any reaction that a sprite should have when it appeared.Her existence seems to be assimilated to human beings, and no one can tell unless she uses her special spiritual power as an elf.


    Of course they have to eliminate the chance of Kuangsan joking, but who can have that beautiful and unparalleled temperament except for the elves?Therefore, they basically believed most of what Kuangsan said, and they only had to confirm with the higher level.


    The first class in the morning ended in a crisp bell. After Teacher Xiaozhu left the classroom, Shiori and Origami hurriedly left the classroom behind Teacher Zhuhui.Shizhi even reached into his pocket and took out the phone while walking.


    Kuang San only showed his right eye and glanced at the two women who left, as if he didn''t care, smiles slightly at the corners of his mouth.Exudes an elegant temperament, completely unlike a bloodthirsty elf.If it is accompanied by a cup of black tea at this moment, it really has the temperament of a princess.


    "Huh..." An angry cold snort made Kuang San''s gaze shifted from Shi Zhi to behind him, and only a bulging pretty face was seen in his right eye-Shixiang sauce.


    Kuang San was not timid, but his eyes seemed to see delicious food, reflecting a mysterious brilliance.Ten incense hair exploded, and intuitively felt that the girl in front of her was very dangerous, more dangerous than Shishi!!


    Elf, Toka finally confirmed that the newcomer is definitely the same elves as Shiiono and her.Although I very much hope that Nie Kong can save, but instinctively feels that Nie Kong cannot be called to approach her, otherwise unexpected things will happen.


    ...


    In the corner of the Tiangong garrison base, in the observation room where AST integrated Lingbo intelligence.


    "How could there be such a thing!" AST captain Hibashiko, frowned and lost her voice. Her eyes fell on the lieutenant who was operating the center console and asked again: "Are you sure it''s correct?"


    "The message sent by the origami sergeant and the most accurate observer in the country have been confirmed, and the target appeared in Caihai Academy."


    Liaozi''s gaze returned to the data presented on the screen. After confirming that there was no error in his understanding, Liaozi let out a sigh: "The wizard transfers to high school? It''s such a big joke that people can''t laugh."


    What is displayed on the screen is the scanned data of a certain human figure. It was at 9 o''clock this morning. After receiving the contact from Origami, the base used satellite scanning to obtain the message, a familiar figure.


    Because a girl who claimed to be an elf transferred to her class, origami, she asked the base to confirm her identity.


    Liaozi wiped his forehead with his hand, and his sleeves were soaked in sweat.The air conditioner should not release the cold air abnormally, but a layer of cold sweat appeared on her delicate skin.Just move your fingers to destroy dangerous creatures in a large area, and restriction can actually avoid human observation and appear in their world.The spiritual power of the princess and the hermit was sealed in the past, and Latatosk secretly helped to melt into their world.The elves appearing now have the knowledge to understand and use the structure of human society and maintain their own power. It is only natural that Liaozi will feel creepy.She didn''t dare to imagine the situation of Kuang San''s wanton destruction in school, it was a disaster!


    "Captain Liaozi, are you okay?" Behind Liaozi suddenly spoke in a strange honorific voice, a little strange.Liaozi glanced back, and she saw Chonggong Zhenna, who had come some time ago, standing there.


    "Huh, yes, the trouble is big." Liaozi smiled bitterly.


    Jina looked at the screen and frowned in disgust.


    "So that''s it. Sure enough, it appeared, identifying the name Nightmare."


    "Nightmare?" Liaozi asked in surprise, never expecting Zhenna would know the elf in front of him.


    "Identified name Nightmare, comprehensive risk: S, spatial shock scale: C, spiritual outfit: godly spiritual outfit¡¤three, angel: S. The most evil spirit I have been looking for for a long time." Jinna said.


    "The most... the most evil spirit?" Liaozi chewed on the information she had learned from Zhen''s mouth in a trembling voice.Whether it was the S-level that surpassed the danger of the princess, or the most dangerous, it made her feel cold.


    "Yes, until now, at least elves have killed more than 10,000 people. If you add in the victims whose identities cannot be determined, the number of them will become more." Zhenna nodded.


    "Ten thousand people?! How... how could it be possible? Her spatial shock is only Grade C, right? Didn''t you issue an evacuation order?" The surrounding AST team members exclaimed.


    "There were only more than 100 casualties caused by the space quake, but she killed more than 10,000 humans with her own hands." Zhenna let out a calm voice, interrupting Liaozi''s speech.


    The audience was shocked. When the princess and the hermit appeared in Tiangong City, the spatial earthquake they caused caused quite serious disasters, but they did not take the initiative to attack humans.


    If monsters that can split the ground easily and kill humans according to their own will, they, as AST members, understand the power of elves and can easily imagine how terrifying it would be.


    For example, the princess, that ten-meter giant sword can split a dozen kilometers of mountains in one blow, and the freezing ability of the hermit can freeze the entire Tiangong City.Every elf can simply destroy a city.


    "Okay, I''m going to start preparing." Zhenna stretched slightly, and said at the same time accustomed to it.


    "Sure, you... what are you going to do?" Liaozi let out a stunned voice and asked when she was leaving.


    "The elves have appeared, there is no other way but to annihilate them."


    "You are right, but the citizens have not yet started to take refuge." If more than 1,000 people in the entire school are affected, then their AST will bear all the charges.


    "Don''t worry, leave it to me, because dealing with her is my specialty."


    "Ah, wait... wait a minute! Even if you say that, we have to make a plan and get the permission from above. As the captain, I don''t allow you to act without authorization." Liaozi grabbed and planned to leave in a hurry. Jinna''s arm.


    Zhenna meditated for a while without saying a word, and then stopped gently.


    "Yes, follow your orders. But please don''t forget. I am a person who was transferred by the company''s order. The goal is to investigate and deal with the nightmare. If necessary, I can only listen to the company''s permission. action."


    "I understand." Although Liaozi was unhappy, he could only let go of his hand.

 1238 The collapse of the second element Text 01264, Shizhi is dangerous?

    Although Nie Kong taught Shizhi their mathematics class, they did not arrange their class, and Xiao Zhuhui did not tell him, so Nie Kong could not immediately notice the appearance of Kuangsan.


    The time he found out was already the lunch break at noon.Two young and beautiful girls appeared in his eyes.Holding hands, they walked intimately on the green trails of the school, forming a beautiful scenery.


    Originally he thought it was strange, except for Shixiang and the others, how could there be such a cute girl in Caihai School.Dark black silk covered her half of her cheeks, her curvaceous body was wearing a school uniform, and her slender legs were wrapped in fanatical black stockings.


    It is just a simple and common uniform, but it highlights her elegant and intellectual temperament, which is slightly better than Shixiang''s natural innocence!!


    Nie Kong''s eyes flashed, and the doubts appeared first, and when he saw Kuang San''s appearance, he stayed for a while.


    "What''s the matter, Kuang San actually appeared?" According to his understanding, Shixiang and the others should understand her true identity.How could no one tell him about such an important matter.As everyone knows, because Shixiang sensed the danger, he resisted Nie Kong and approached Kuangsan.As for the other person origami MM, that little vinegar bottle did not want Nie Kong to contact any girl other than her no matter what happened.


    The current situation seems that Shizhi is using Latatosk''s power to attack Kuangsan.But dating the world''s most dangerous elf Tokizaki Kakuzo, where would Shiori be her opponent?


    Not to mention the strategy, she is probably coveting the spiritual power of the two elves sealed in Shizhi''s body, always thinking about how to taste Shizhi.


    Watching the three Kuang Shiwei bring to an uninhabited corner, Nie Kong twitched his cheeks and followed closely.


    "Huh..." After turning a corner, Nie Kong heard Shi Zhijiang''s panic and shy cry.He saw the three Kuang Shizhi pressing against the wall, and his white fingers swimming in Shizhi''s body.Although Shiori resisted, her increasingly weak power could not stop Kuangsan''s behavior.


    Nie Kong''s face almost turned green, he immediately yelled, and stretched out his hand to forcibly separate the two women stuck together.


    "What are you doing?!"


    "Too...very good, old Nie Kong...teacher, you are here." Shizhi, who was weakened by Kuang San''s stimulation, fell into Nie Kong''s arms with a blush, and tightly pulled the corner of Nie Kong''s clothes.


    "It turns out that you are Teacher Nie Kong, who Shizhi often talks about. When we first met, my name is Kazaki Tokizaki, a student who just transferred this morning, so Shizhi is taking me to visit the school environment."


    Kuang San smiled shyly, not surprised at Nie Kong''s arrival, as if he took the initiative to draw Nie Kong out.Nie Kong and her finally met officially.When she was far away, she thought she was very beautiful, but Nie Kong was shocked even more when she saw her in front of her.


    Kuangsan is super cute!Really like an angel... Those thoughts kept hitting his head.She is beautiful, with grace and occasional flamboyant temperament, no one can resist her charm.


    After staying for a while, Nie Kong finally regained consciousness.After roughly listening to what Kuangsan said, he looked at Shiori with a questioning gaze.


    "Uh, uh..." In fact, Shiori was a little surprised, it was Kuangsan who offered to invite her.And as long as the alarm is not issued, AST will not come out to disrupt the situation, which is exactly what they hope for.But Kuangsan''s enthusiasm exceeded Qinli''s surprise, and she unexpectedly faced her bold counterattack.If the favorability reaches the standard, it will be sealed, but the data displayed on the screen is only 60.


    "Then did I bother you?" Although he said that, Nie Kong tried to put Shizhi in his arms to protect him, not sincere.Shi Zhen said, his pretty face was pink.


    "No...no...that''s the matter..." Nie Kong held his hands tightly, Shizhi didn''t know what he should do anymore, his eyes wandered, and his consciousness appeared in confusion.


    "Teacher Nie Kong is really an interesting person." Kuang San gently pursed his lips and smiled. She is indeed a girl who will arouse others'' protective desires and be affectionate.If it weren''t for Nie Kong who is very familiar with her nature, she would almost be fooled.


    "In that case, let''s visit the three together. If you don''t understand, you can ask the teacher." Nie Kong said smoothly.For Nie Kong, it doesn''t matter how much time is lost, and he has something to talk to Kuangsan.


    "Yes... By the way, although most of the schools have been visited, but... but almost missed the most important club classroom. If Kuangsan classmate, you can definitely find the club you like." Shizhi hurriedly said with a pretty face. , It seems to have recovered sober.It''s a pity that Nie Kong hugged too tightly, and she couldn''t break free.The body was touching Nie Kong, her blushing terribly.


    "Thank you, but of course I prefer two people to be intimate and alone."


    Kuangsan said this in a joking tone, and Shiwei responded with an embarrassed expression on his face, thinking that Kuangsan knew the bad motives of sister Qinli sending herself to contact her.


    "Then, goodbye." She gently pulled the corner of her skirt, bowed gracefully to Nie Kong and the others, looked at Nie Kong and said with a smile.


    Old Nie Kong felt that her gaze was a little dangerous, as if looking at food.


    "Really, I hoped to have a chat with you." Nie Kong said regretfully.


    "Hehehe, there will be a chance in the future. I also want to talk to the teacher." While gently waving his hand, Kuang San''s figure disappeared in the shade.Saying goodbye to Nie Kong and Shizhi, Kuang San, who walked alone on the sunny road, murmured to himself.


    "Hehe, I almost turned it into a real thing just now and ate Shizhi. No, I have to bear with it for a while. After all, there is a rare opportunity. They all seem to taste great. Who should eat first must be carefully considered. What''s more. Besides, I now transfer to Caihai College to enjoy the fun of campus life more." Stepping on a dance-like pace, I rotated my body in a circle, like a happy butterfly dancing in the forest.


    "Shiori sauce, let''s go."


    "Eh? Ah, okay..." Nie Kong took Shizhi''s catkin, and she obediently followed.Needless to say, the line of sight projected from the surroundings became stronger, and they pointed at Nie Kong and discussed.


    Shizhi''s pretty face turned red, showing no signs of decline.

 1239 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01265I ask for foreplay

    Shizhi''s repeated strategy failures made Qinli feel frustrated, and no one could understand the depression in his heart.Especially this time, they obviously tried their best to help pick the best answer.However, Kuang San''s favorability rose very slowly, instead she was led by her nose, and the initiative was in her hands.To her a little relief, Nie Kong, who had won all battles, could not improve Kuang San''s favorability.She finally realized that the elf named Kuangsan might be a very difficult opponent.Even if the power of all the love masters in the organization is gathered, they cannot completely conquer the other''s hearts.Perhaps it was because she still couldn''t grasp the true purpose of Kuangsan, so she always felt that there was an ominous premonition lingering in her heart.


    "Commander, what should I do now?" The frivolous handsome Shui Wuyue couldn''t help asking.


    "First of all, we must investigate her identification name, including all kinds of dangerous information." Qinli spit out the lollipop he was holding, with a slightly naive face with a little seriousness.


    Now Qinli can only inquire about the other party''s information, collect the information and make perfect plans.Before fully understanding the other party''s details, suspend and cancel the battle plan against her, otherwise it will reproduce today''s failure.


    "Understood." Everyone had no objection, because Kuang San was indeed the stranger they met for the first time.If Feishi meets the perfect time to date her alone, otherwise they will not attack lightly.


    Then Jinli told them not to relax their surveillance of her until Kuangsan disappeared.After about the arrangement, Qinli returned to the Middle School in Tiangong City.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The afternoon class soon ended, and the classmates from the home department left one after another from the school gate.Of course, including Nie Kong and Shixiang.As for Shizhi and Origami, Nie Kong guessed they were going to participate in training.


    The hustle and bustle of people soon became sparse, and the roads became spacious.When I was about to get used to buying cooking ingredients with Shixiang, Nie Kong saw a familiar figure dancing briskly, like a carefree child.


    As if perceiving Nie Kong''s gaze, Qianying slowly turned around and looked at Nie Kong.As expected, Nie Kong didn''t make a mistake. The girl who ran to the dark alley in front was Kazuki Tokazaki who first met today.


    She narrowed the crescent-shaped bright right eye with a smile, while she backed down briskly, while looking at Nie Kong.From the look in her eyes, it seemed to send a silent invitation to Nie Kong.


    "Ahem!" Shixiang was staring at him with his hands on his hips in an unnatural fake cough.


    "Nie Kong, buy food ingredients." The words reminded him concisely, very opposed to Nie Kong''s involvement with the dangerous Kuang San.But Nie Kong had to chat with Kuangsan alone on some things, so he planned to spread the ten fragrances.


    "Shixiang, what do you like to eat tonight?" Nie Kong seemed to say something irrelevant to the topic.


    Shixiang''s eyes gleamed, and he blurted out: "Fried steak!" I have to say that Shixiang is completely a carnivore.


    "Well, you can buy the ingredients you like for the Shixiang sauce. Give you the money, I have to leave for a while. Shixiang is already an adult, can you buy things for me?" Nie Kong smiled.


    "Hmm..." Shixiang, who was very simple, did not doubt Nie Kong''s words, and nodded desperately.Like a child, he was extremely happy when Nie Kong admitted, and completely forgot his troubles.Nie Kong had some things to chat with Kuang San alone, so he had to talk about it.


    After getting Nie Kong''s wallet, she left happily.And Nie Kong followed Kuangsan closely. Fortunately, few people would come in the dark alleys, otherwise someone would definitely mistake Nie Kong as a perverted trailing man.


    As if waiting for Nie Kong deliberately, her steps slowly slowed down.With smiling eyes, lightly glanced at Nie Kong behind.


    "Oh, Teacher Nie Kong, what are you doing after chasing me to a dark corner. Could it be that you want to have sex with me?" A wicked smile appeared on the beautiful face, and Kuang San said Very straightforward and bold words.


    Gently pull up the corners of the skirt, and the scenery at the bottom of the skirt blooms little by little.Nie Kong choked completely, staring at the movement of Kuang San''s fingers with wide-open eyes, and was surprised that she would say that.


    "No... don''t, I have something important to tell you." Nie Kong''s EQ training is very high, and he will naturally understand whether what Kuang San said to him is true or false.


    "Hehe, did I guess wrong. Then you say, what are you going to tell me." The graceful temperament was destroyed, revealing the wildness of a kitten.


    "In the morning you admitted that you are an elf, right?"


    Hearing Nie Kong''s question, Kuangsan smiled."Oh, yes. You know very well, right? About... the elves! I came to this school to meet you. Since I knew your existence, I have been suffering because I almost I want to meet you every day." A cherry blossom pink appeared on her face, and her body slowly approached Nie Kong.


    "Really, but I heard that you killed at least 10,000 people by committing suicide." After Nie Kong finished speaking, Kuangsan raised his eyebrows.There is no basis, but there is an inexplicable sense of incongruity around.


    Her aura changed, maybe she finally tore off the camouflage outside and changed back to her real appearance.


    "Oh! Oops! The secret has been discovered by you. Do you think I am going to eat you right now? Compared with Shizhi, you may not be as delicious, but the most delicious must be placed last. Eat it, it''s definitely good to use you as an appetizer..."


    Nie Kong only felt his feet tighten, and fixed his eyes to see that Kuang San''s shadow did not know when he extended to his feet, and two slender, white hands grew from there.


    And the shadow increased in area bit by bit, and finally climbed up the wall.Although the shadow expanded, countless hands grew on the wall.The horror and weird scene, ordinary people must be scared to death.


    Those fingers hugged Nie Kong tightly, but slowly increased the strength of the outstretched arm, just like Robin''s flowers and fruits.


    "Since you know about me, you dare to come into contact with me alone. Your actions seem a bit stupid? And you followed me to such an unobtrusive place."


    "Wait, it doesn''t matter to me how many people you killed before. And I can promise to give myself to you, but at least some foreplay." Nie Kong smiled.


    "Huh? Did you follow me specifically to make my food?" Kuang San pointed at Nie Kong and laughed wildly.

 1240 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01266, really that vs crazy three?

    "Huh? Are you following me specifically to make my food?" Kuangsan pointed at Nie Kong, clutching his belly and laughing.


    "Yes, I am a good person." Nie Kong sent himself a good person card.


    "Hahaha, you are so funny, the smell has become so great. It''s unbearable, then I will eat you right now..." She pressed Nie Kong''s shoulders with her hands, and pressed her heels on top Xiang Nie Kong.


    The elegant fragrance blows across the face, which belongs to Kuangsan''s unique girly body fragrance.The shadow in her control domain wanted to swallow Nie Kong, and Nie Kong shouted: "Wait a minute, I promised to have foreplay." Nie Kong''s expression was not at all flustered or afraid, looking at Kuang San as if looking at one. A wayward child.No matter what you do, you can be forgiven.


    "What foreplay?"


    "Don''t talk to me," Nie Kong said.Although the degree is a bit bold and like molesting, it is a pediatrics for Kuangsan.


    "Take... the interface?" Kuang San''s right eye exuded a weird light, and suddenly a touch of unnatural redness appeared on his fair and pretty face.


    "Yes, the interface can not only be good for physical and mental health, but also promote blood circulation." Nie Kong''s eyes showed a smile.


    "Yes, I really want to know what surprises you will brew for me." Obviously, she had investigated Nie Kong''s details.Controlling the shadow''s tightly binding Nie Kong''s actions, she held up her pretty face like an overlord bowing hard.


    The provocative vermilion lips exuded bright colors, and Nie Kong couldn''t help thinking of the fragrance and tenderness.Seeing the two lips close together, Nie Kong noticed that Kuang San''s body was stiff at this moment.


    "Huh..." Suddenly a strange feeling was all over his body, causing Kuangsan''s eyebrows to jump.It was like a huge creature without chewing, swallowing her whole stomach, the pressure of the stomach bag and intestines.


    With a "shoo", a beam of light pierced the close gap between the two of them. After separating Kuangsan and Nie Kong, they destroyed the wall in the alley in a mess.


    This is not the first time Kuang San has experienced that kind of feeling.That is a barrier created by a machine called a display device, a field of randomness.And among that group of people, the most special existence.There is no doubt-it is the woman, the girl who has been chasing her.


    "Tsk tsk, I''m bothering you."


    As if verifying Kuangsan''s thoughts, before Kuangsan and Nie Kong''s eyes, there appeared a delicate and beautiful girl.Tie her jet-black hair into a bunch of ponytails, she looks like a junior high school student, and Shiori''s shadow can be seen vaguely on her pretty face, and the tear mole at the corner of her eye adds her unique charm.Although he was wearing a light-colored hooded jacket and hakama, the aura emanating from his body was as ferocious as a tiger that found its prey.


    "Oh, I remember your name is... Chonggong Shina?" Kuangsan tilted his head slightly, looking at the girl who resembled Shizhi and said.Zhenna snorted from his nose, glanced at the two with displeased eyes, especially staying on Nie Kong the most.


    "Chonggong Zhenna, Shizhi''s sister has appeared? But it seems to be the first time I met her, how do you feel that she stares at me a little hairy?" Nie Kong whispered.


    "Although it is worthy of praise to remember my name, please don''t call it out casually to identify the elf with the name of Nightmare."


    "Hey, it''s as ruthless as ever."


    "Shut up, spirit! I have nothing to say with you, my duty is to kill you who appeared in the human world!" Zhenna''s eyes became sharp, and the dangerous aura stagnated.Kuang San felt the cold hair on the surface of his skin stand up, Zhenna''s body exuded a faint radiance, and then his whole body was wrapped in white mechanical armor.Although the shape is a bit different from other AST, it is indeed a manifestation suit.


    "What." Seeing that she was about to make a move, I was surprised.Opening his hands quickly, the shadow under his feet left Nie Kong''s body and attached to her, forming a dress on her body.


    "Shenwei Spiritual Costume Triple Fan!!" The head wears a pink net-like headdress, and his spiritual power forms a red dress decorated with many ruffles and lace. The clothes are all made of black and blood red reminiscent of the dark night. It is embellished by the red light film.The strangest thing is that for some unknown reason, the supple black hair is tied into a double ponytail with uneven hair volume on the left and right, shaped like the hour and minute hands of a clock.


    The covered left eye was finally exposed, shining with golden light. In the pupil that showed the shape of a non-biological organ, twelve numbers and two pointers could be seen.That''s right-it looks like a clock.


    "Hey, what do you two want to do?" Nie Kong couldn''t help but uttered a voice in the immediate situation.


    "Shut up, I''ll clean up you later." Zhen Na gave Nie Kong a dissatisfied look, as if there was a lot of grievance to vent to Nie Kong.


    "Hahaha, I''m so sorry for what you said, it interrupted my time to taste delicious!" Kuangsan raised his right hand above his head, and the shadow climbed up her body again, and finally gathered on her right hand.


    When the black condensate turned into an ancient pistol, at this moment, Kuang San''s body suddenly stepped back and hit the wall behind.


    Nie Kong''s super eyesight could see that from Zhenna controlled the display device on the double shield, laser light was emitted, which penetrated Kuangsan''s abdomen.


    The intense pain caused Kuangsan''s whole body to tremble.Zhenna''s appearance equipment is really different from Origami and the others. It can actually wear the elves'' body armor, which shows how powerful it is!


    There was blood flowing in her belly, but she still roared with a shrill voice, as if she was laughing at Jinna.Nie Kong understands that Kuang San who has time is really impossible to kill.


    Then it was a completely overwhelming situation. Although Kuang San wanted to make a counterattack, Zhenna''s attack always hit Kuang San''s body first, and the strength of the two was not at the same level.


    From her left golden eye, she didn''t have much time, so she was a little concerned.


    It''s a bloody scene, and Kuangsan doesn''t seem to know what pain is, maybe she is used to it?That biting pain.


    Nie Kong felt pity for a while, only he understood Kuang San, what kind of person she was, how could it be possible to watch her tragically mutilated in front of him.


    There is nothing wrong with what she has been doing, at least Nie Kong will not think she is wrong!

 1241 The collapse of the second dimension 01267Brother-in-law, you are not allowed to cheat

    Even if the Kuangsan in front of me is just a clone, a type of Kuangsan that has appeared in different timelines from past experiences.And the clone has too little time, it is not Zhenna''s opponent at all!!So for a long time, Zhenna was able to eliminate many "crazy three" one after another!


    "Be obediently, nightmare!"


    The parts equipped on Zhenna''s body coordinated with the forward movement and began to deform. A two-meter-long light blade appeared in her hands, piercing the dying Kuangsan head.


    At this moment, Kuangsan''s limbs were all broken, and a blood hole with a big mouth appeared in his abdomen.Although he was seriously injured, Kuang San Qiao''s face looked very hideous, and instead he laughed wildly.There is no fear of impending death.In other words, are you used to it?Kuang San kills ordinary people to take time, really kills the evil Kuang San, the cycle is endless.


    "Chonggong Zhenna..." Seeing that the person he liked on the date was so miserable, how could Nie Kong stay calm.


    "What''s the matter? I''ll be able to get rid of her right away. Please wait a while and talk to me."


    "No... OK, you can''t kill her!" After Nie Kong finished speaking, he opened his eyes with an incredible face, and looked at Nie Kong strangely.


    "Idiot, do you know what you are talking about? Nightmare is not a human being. If it weren''t for me, she would have killed you just now." Zhenna was carrying out the task very seriously, and did not stop because of Nie Kong. Shi raised the sword and stabbed down towards Kuang San.


    Nie Kong stretched out his hands to block Kuangsan''s front in time, Zhenna exclaimed and stopped the sword. He probably didn''t believe that Nie Kong would sacrifice himself to save Kuangsan.


    "What are you going to do, she is an elf, and has killed more than 10,000 evil elf by herself!"


    "I don''t have time to care about your grievances. First of all, you hindered me from discussing with her. Don''t you think you are too rude? And classmate Kuangsan is my student, how could it be possible to watch you? Kill her!" Nie Kong said.


    "You...you really want to piss me off. You don''t understand that if you let her go, you will kill a lot of people." Zhenna said.


    "Even so, I believe I will change her." Hearing Nie Kong''s words, Zhenna rolled his eyes and felt that Nie Kong thought things too simple.


    "He...he...Sure enough, Teacher Nie Kong is really...a...interesting...person. But please don''t go too far. Your kindness will only make people troublesome. I like to kill. I also like to be killed. So you don¡¯t need to do the things that bother me! I will meet again. I can taste your taste by then. I can¡¯t wait.¡± Kuang San seemed to resist Nie Kong He yelled kindly, giving people a bottomless laugh.


    Nie Kong glanced at Kuang San and nodded silently.Because he saw the golden clock in Kuangsan''s left eye, it showed that there was not much time left in her.If time runs out, she will die immediately.If she wants to continue to live, she must devour one''s time or allocate it from the body.


    "Okay, but when we meet next time, I hope it will be your body." Nie Kong said softly.


    After making a disgusting noise, Kuang repeatedly said nothing, and at the same time, Zhenna''s sword pierced her heart.


    Zhenna showed the attitude of completing the task, just repeating the same work constantly, Zhenna was so indifferent to the death of Kuangsan.Next, the appearance equipment worn on her body disappeared, and she returned to her original outfit.


    "Seeing your student die in front of yourself, maybe you will feel a big blow. But for your good, you treat today''s matter as a dream, and let me forget about it. Don''t feel pain for that woman, she is a Things that shouldn''t live in the world."


    "I know, but there is something I must ask you to understand." Nie Kong shifted his gaze from Kuangsan to Zhenna''s cheek.


    "You look at me doing something, and if you have something to say, please." Zhen Na twisted her body unnaturally, and blocked Nie Kong''s eyes with her hair.


    "Oh, what I want to ask is, did I do anything to apologize to you? I feel like you have a great resentment towards me." Nie Kong asked in a low voice.


    "Huh...you...you dare to say it." Nie Kong didn''t mention it. It was good that Zhenna''s eyes burst into anger after mentioning it.


    "Obviously you already have my sister, and you actually have close relationships with other women! Correct! You must correct your behavior! Brother-in-law, I don''t allow you to cheat!!" Jinna with a slightly red cheek coughed and said sternly .


    "Huh, cheating?" Nie Kong was stunned and looked at the 13-year-old girl in front of him dumbly.


    "You...what are you talking about, who...who is your brother-in-law?"


    "Hmph, you still dare to quibble, I clearly saw you and sister Shizhi making out in Caihai College, you have established that kind of relationship." Zhenna gave Nie Kong with his hands on his hips and preached fiercely.


    "So you really are Shiori''s younger sister?"


    It seems that she has been peeking at Nie Kong''s behavior at school.Especially when Nie Kong hugged Shizhi, she must have misunderstood.Then I saw Nie Kong and Shixiang being intimate, molesting the three...


    Nie Kong suddenly Leide Wai Jiao Linen, wanting to say that she misunderstood, but seeing her pretending to be fierce and cute, Nie Kong couldn''t speak a thousand words.The elder sister is beautiful, but the younger sister is also very attractive.


    "So, you remember to be nice to Sister Shizhi in the future and don''t bully her." Zhenna warned.


    "Forget it, I guess if you explain it, not only you don''t believe it, but I don''t believe that reason." He couldn''t deny Nie Kong''s thoughts towards Shizhi.


    "Well, that''s it for today. The support troops have come. If you continue to stay here, things may become very troublesome." Zhenna half compulsively told Nie Kong to turn around, and then pushed him from behind. Tell him to leave.Next, AST will send someone to clean up the battlefield, so the irrelevant personnel Nie Kong must be avoided.


    "Be sure to remember, don''t cheat."


    "Stop pushing, I''ll go by myself."


    Nie Kong was really speechless, I don''t know who taught her to say cheating words.


    "Goodbye, I hope I can meet next time with plenty of time, brother-in-law..." She shook her hand and returned to the blood-stained alley.

 1242 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01268, the delicate side of Shixiang

    On the way home, Nie Kong thought over and over again, and sighed long at the same time.Tomorrow Kuangsan will definitely come to school, so that she can perform the foreplay that was not completed just now and give her time.As long as it succeeds, all problems should be solved.


    Kuang San will not continue to kill people, naturally, there is no need to kill Kuang San again.Nie Kong recognized it and was the perfect way to achieve a perfect and happy ending.


    His time and life are infinite, and only he can save Kuangsan.According to Latatosk''s plan, using Shizhi to increase Kuangsan''s favorability, communicate with her, and seal Kuangsan''s power is actually not feasible.On the one hand, Kuangsan has many clones. To seal it, he must truly develop a strategy with the body to get her favor.


    On the other hand, Kuang San is no better than Shixiang and the others. Her own personality limits her to not accept the spiritual power to seal her own to survive in the world.The reason is very simple, based on the unassuming Kuang San that Nie Kong knew.Her beauty will actively provoke the coveting of many men.The more than 10,000 people killed before were almost all the kind of bad-intentioned gangsters.Even if she loses her power, she will inevitably cause a lot of trouble as usual. Without the power to protect herself, it will only harm Kuang San, and Nie Kong will live on him if he wants Kuang San.


    Returning to the warm home full of complex emotions, it seems that Jinna''s warning cry has been forgotten.At this time, there were two sounds of the bedroom door opening from the second floor.


    "Huh...?" Nie Kong, who was resting on the sofa, glanced towards the exit of the stairs in the living room, only to see Shino and Toka poking out their heads cautiously.


    "Tuka, Shishino, what are you doing?"


    "Wow, haha, I said earlier, how could Nie Jun have an accident. It''s just that I went home an hour late, seeing Shishino you, I am more worried than his wife, for fear that I won''t see Nie Jun." The rabbit doll made a sharp laugh.


    "Eh...wife...wife?" Shishino blushed and smoked. She was shy and immediately blocked Shishina''s mouth.


    Toka looked strangely at Shitono, who was blushing, wondering why she had that expression. As for the meaning of his wife, it seemed that he didn''t understand.


    She came to Nie Kong''s side, reached the sofa and squeezed to Nie Kong''s left.


    "What are you doing?" Nie Kong looked at her bright eyes, looking at her puzzled.


    "Don''t ask, be quiet."


    After Shixiang finished speaking, he put his hand around Nie Kong''s neck and pressed Nie Kong''s face tightly against the plump white legs from behind.


    "Ten...Ten Xiang? Are you..." said Nie Kong, who almost couldn''t stand it, feeling the touch close to his face.Those thighs are no better than Shiono, and they are wearing sailor skirts.


    The consequences of being forced to press up appeared, and the skirt corners were rolled to a very low position.Nie Kong felt that he knew everything about Shixiang, and happiness came knocking on the door.Knee pillow, Shixiang''s knee pillow.


    "Because I feel comfortable when I see you resting on Shitono, so I will like it very much," Toka said suddenly, opening her lips slightly.


    "I... I said Shixiang, did something happen? Could it be that you secretly used all your money to buy soybean flour bread?" There must be a demon if something is abnormal, Nie Kong guessed that Shixiang was in trouble.


    "No...no, what I want to say about classmate Kuangsan, because I saw Nie Kong your unusual reason, so I guessed it." It seems that Shixiang is simple, but occasionally very careful.Although Nie Kong distracted her, she already saw what Nie Kong was going to do.


    "Really?" Nie Kong didn''t intend to hide Shixiang.


    "Nie Kong. Do you remember what you said to me? If there is an elf similar to me, please save her. Originally... I didn''t want Nie Kong to contact her because I think She... She is dangerous." Shixiang continued.


    Nie Kong nodded lightly. Nie Kong remembered the words he wanted to save all the elves quite clearly.


    "But...but Shishino told me that Kuangsan is like us, you must have met her just now. Sorry, I didn''t tell you about Kuangsan." Shixiang gently touched Nie Kong with her hand On his cheeks, he was shocked to find that for the first time he learned that Shixiang with thick branches and big leaves would show a delicate side.


    "It''s okay, I did meet her just now. But unfortunately, I couldn''t seal her spiritual power."


    Shitono nodded vigorously and encouraged: "Nie...Nie Jun, please don''t give up. If you can save her, please continue to lend a helping hand. She must also need your help very much." The kind-hearted Shitono , No matter what others do, you can forgive.After being infected by Shiiono, would Toka say those words?


    "I...I was accompanied by Nie Kong, and Nie Kong saved me. But Kuang San has always been alone. She has experienced the time that no one can help her, even longer than me. If not, Nie Kong, if I keep the state I was in two months ago and keep wandering between killing and hostility, I will really become as dangerous as Kuang San. If Kuang San is really an incurable evil spirit, I will use I will protect Nie Kong with my own strength." Shixiang said firmly.


    "Thank you, I promise you will save her anyway." Nie Kong said sincerely, resting on Shixiang''s delicate skin.


    "Well, why... Why? You don''t need to thank me." Shi Xiangqiao blushed.


    "Jun Nie is fine." Shishino said in a low voice.


    "Well, I know what to do."


    Nie Kong gently rubbed Shixiang Xuebai''s thighs, and the itchy hair made her pretty face crimson.Looking down, he found that Nie Kong''s face was about to get into her skirt.


    Although simple, Shixiang''s concept of shame is no different from traditional girls.


    She yelled and jumped up from the sofa hard.Nie Kong''s head thumped and fell into the sofa.


    "Shixiang, you...what are you going to do suddenly?" Nie Kong glanced at Shixiang and complained.Shixiang buried his face blushing, two index fingers pointed at each other without saying a word.


    "Yeah, Toka is probably hungry," said Shiina, the hand puppet.


    "Yes... By the way, Nie Kong is about to cook, I bought a lot of steaks back." When it comes to food, Shixiang can even throw away shame.Nie Kong was very worried about her, worried that when she did not have herself, she would be fooled by others with a little food.

 1243 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01269The plan of the piano

    A 10,000-meter ship in the sky, the entire conference room is quiet enough to hear the needle, a dozen pairs of eyes staring at the image broadcasted on the front screen a few meters in size-captured with a miniature camera, about the new appearance of the wizard Tokisaki Surveillance video of Kuangsan.


    There are bloody alleys there at the moment, and several AST personnel are cleaning the dead bodies and blood stains on the spot.Among them, a classmate who Shiori was familiar with, made an expressionless origami.


    "Woo..." Shizhi subconsciously smashed his face, looked away from him, and retched.Her body was trembling with fear, and a miserable picture of Kuang San appeared in her mind.


    Terrible, terrible, she saw a dead person for the first time.


    When tomorrow, I took her to visit the school.Strictly speaking, although she is not a human being, there is no difference in appearance from a human being. Now she is dead!!


    Although it was just an image, I still witnessed the scene with my own eyes.So Shiori showed a pale reaction, no one can tell that feeling, maybe nausea, fear...


    Even the Shizhi, who saw the murder scene through the scene where he couldn''t smell and touch the feeling, felt so uncomfortable, but what kind of intense stimulation would Zhenna and Nie Kong of the person involved.


    The girl named Chonggong Zhenna did not feel the slightest guilt or even a trace of fear after killing, as if she had just killed a chicken.Say she was cold-blooded, but she didn''t hurt Teacher Nie Kong who stopped her.


    But what made her teeth tickle was that she actually called herself her sister and called Teacher Nie Kong privately as her brother-in-law, which was really ashamed.What kind of sister is it? I don''t have any impression or memory at all.


    Haven''t you seen Teacher Nie Kong''s silly fight? It seems terrified.I didn''t know how Teacher Nie Kong treated himself, but now that you say that, you have to deal with him in the future.Don''t understand?Maybe it''s a good way, but what would Teacher Nie Kong think.


    "Finally, the information to find out about her has come, Tokizaki Kakuzo, identified as Nightmare. Comprehensive risk: S, space shock scale: C, spiritual outfit: godly spiritual outfit¡¤three, angel: S. Explanation of the information currently obtained , She personally killed at least 10,000 people, she is called the world''s most evil spirit." Ling Yin said aloud.


    "Huh, it''s okay. Although it''s a pity that she didn''t save her, she has died in the hands of AST, and there is nothing to do with us." Shui Wuyue''s frivolous expression rarely became normal, and she said with emotion.


    "You are wrong, the nightmare is not dead. Didn''t you hear their conversation? The self-proclaimed Shizhi sister Chonggong Shina said that she had chased and killed her many times." Qinli sucked a lollipop, bloody. The scene did not affect her unexpectedly.


    "As Qinli said, Zhenna eliminated only a clone of Nightmare, and Nightmare''s answer explained that point." Lingyin said.


    "It seems that Nightmare is indeed a very difficult opponent, how about it, Shizhi, are you confident to attack her?" Qinli looked at Shizhi who was pale as paper, and said calmly.


    "Teacher Nie Kong can''t succeed, I... I definitely can''t." Shi Zhi muttered to himself.


    "Haha, indeed. If Shizhi touches the nightmare, I am afraid that his life will be in danger at all times." Qinli said jokingly, and shrugged at the same time.


    "Who knows, there is no way to assert her life and death at this stage." Shui Wuyue said, it seems that she doesn''t believe that Kuang San can be resurrected.


    "If I...I can''t, I can only try my best to help the teacher with my own strength!"


    Although the images from just now still come to mind from time to time, Shiori''s breathing and heartbeat finally calmed down.He loosened his hands clenched into a fist on his knees and said those words firmly.


    "Oh, in any case, as long as Kuangsan is still alive, we must continue to fight. Although it is dangerous, we Latatosk must save her." Qin said as he loosened the arms that were originally embracing, then raised the index finger of his right hand. Ai Shizhi.


    "Kuang San is indeed the elves who killed many humans. She committed a crime that could not be forgiven no matter what compensation was made. But the purpose of our organization is to help them who are being hunted and killed by humans. Because no one has ever reached out to her. Help, that''s why she is afraid of the strange world. No matter what mistakes she makes, we have a reason to save her! If there is a choice, who would really like the life of killing and being killed every day?"


    "Perhaps you are right in Qinli, I have always come in that mood. I understand that I will not let go of the opportunity to get her favor." Shizhi whispered.


    "Okay, I announce the end of the combat meeting. Shiori, now Chonggong Shina, who claims to be your sister, has come to our door. It seems to have come prepared." Qinli said maliciously, depending on the situation. Obviously, Qinli doesn''t like the new sister Shizhi.


    "Hey, she...what is going on with her?" Shizhi frowned.


    "I''m afraid I''m here to confess my relatives. I think the girl named Zhenna is five-point similar to Shiori. It is very likely that she is really Shiori''s sister." Mizuki praised.


    As everyone knows, the flattery he slapped the horse''s leg, and a "horse''s leg" in the piano severely trampled on his feet, crushing it hard.The fatal pain caused him to take a breath, but his face looked very refreshing.


    "No matter what she does, she will always be our guest. Sister Shizhi, let''s go home and receive it." Qinli smiled sweetly, but that smile made people shudder.


    "Well, it''s time to go home and prepare dinner now."


    Shizhi nodded slightly. She was actually curious about Zhenna''s self-proclaimed identity, and wanted to know if she was her own sister.After all, until now, Shizhi has no memories of five years ago!!


    She and Qinli are not biological sisters, they were adopted by Qinli''s parents a few years ago.She wants to know her own life experience, including her biological parents and sisters.


    Regarding that point, Qin Li Bi Shi Zhi is anxious, probably because he is afraid that his only sister Shi Zhi will be taken away and become a lonely life.If there were no black ribbons of hair, I''m afraid that Qinli would have rushed into Shizhi''s arms and screamed.


    Compared with the toughness of the commander, the normal violin is so weak and kind.

 1244 The collapse of the second element Text 01270, Shizhi gives a kiss?

    In the early morning of the next day, while Shishino waved goodbye, Nie Kong used to take Shixiang and Origami to Caihai School.Origami took Nie Kong''s right hand proactively, claiming that he was anemic.


    Nie Kong''s cheek twitched, and a few drops of sweat flowed down his forehead.But she was anemic when she was often with advanced energy supplements, and Nie Kong couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Nie Kong admired her physical condition, and he was able to directly absorb powerful nutritional tonics.She once took Nie Kong once, but she felt that her body was burning like a fire, and it was strange that she would be anemia.


    "What? Origami you are really embarrassed!" Shixiang glanced at the expressionless origami, and angrily put her arms around her heart.Just waiting to see Nie Kong and her arm in arms, Shixiang showed a suddenly realized expression.


    "Nie Kong, I am also anemic."


    "Really." Nie Kong said with a wry smile, while Shixiang''s hands were about to move.


    "Anyway... in short, I want too!" After she finished speaking, she reached out and hugged Nie Kong''s other hand. The two occupied both sides of Nie Kong, and she had to fight for anything origami.


    "Okay, let go before I get to school." Nie Kong couldn''t bear to refuse them, but he couldn''t imagine how much sensation would be caused by appearing on the campus in his current happy posture.Shixiang and Origami, but Nie Kongquan is now the beauties who are in the forefront of the school who want to socialize.


    When I was crowded to the school gate, I happened to ran into the Shizhi who was on the way to school, and Shizhi seemed to have arrived early, as if he had been waiting.


    "Mr. Nie Kong, good morning to you."


    When he spotted Nie Kong''s figure, Shizhi immediately showed a shy smile, and then bowed his head towards him.


    "Oh, good morning Shizhi sauce." Nie Kong is very glad that he has pulled the two sticking girls apart, otherwise I don''t know what Shizhi will do. After all, his two arms are in the warm and soft land of the two women. In the mind.


    "Oh, Shiori, you came very early today." Shixiang said strangely.


    Origami''s clear eyes were suspicious, feeling Shiori''s actions weird.


    "Yes...Is it? Probably because I have something to talk to Teacher Nie Kong." Shizhi lowered his head and said while kicking the gravel beside his feet.


    "Hey...well, you have to go ahead with origami. I want to talk to Shizhi." Although Nie Kong was surprised, he wanted to hear what Shizhi said to him.


    "If you have something to say in front of us, why are you sneaking in?" Shixiang muttered. If it hadn''t been for origami to push her, she might have stayed there.


    The two walked side by side, the breeze was blowing, and the cherry blossom trees on both sides of the green trail fell under a beautiful cherry blossom rain.


    "Could it be that Shizhi, you have encountered a very troublesome thing?" Nie Kong said.


    "No...no, I...I just don''t know how to say it." Shi Zhiqiao blushed and stammered.


    "Don''t be afraid, what is your relationship with me? What can''t you say?" Nie Kong gently put his hand on her head and smiled at her.


    "Then... Then I said, old... teacher, please... please kiss me." After saying the next sentence, Shizhi''s entire face turned crimson.This shows how much courage she took to overcome that shyness.


    "Yi Yi Huh." Nie empty immediately scream out, warm the back of her head from moving to smooth the forehead, "I did not have a fever Yeah, what are you talking about disabilities weave nonsense of it."


    "Teacher, I didn''t talk nonsense. Teacher should understand the identity of the three crazy elves. If you want to...save her, you must use my ability to seal it. So, please, teacher and me Struggle.¡± It turned out that she called Nie Kong to kiss her. The purpose was that Nie Kong copied her abilities and sealed the spiritual power of Elf Kuangsan as much as possible.


    Nie Kong was so angry and funny. It turned out that he had misunderstood her words and made him feel passionate.He really wanted to hear it, if Shiori really said that to him, he thought it would be sweet to death.


    "It doesn''t matter, I can handle it myself."


    "Ah, could it be... could it be the teacher, do you hate knack weaving?" Shizhi was full of disappointment. She is a girl, so please don''t be too straightforward.


    "How come, it''s my honor to be able to go to Shizhi. But the seal is not only useless for Kuang San, it will only harm her, and I have my own way to save her." Nie Kong said gently.


    "Really...really?" Shiori smiled again, clearly almost crying just now.


    "Well, your kindhearted soul. Although you can''t kiss your mouth, you can make your own cheeks." After Nie Kong said, he leaned down and pressed hard on her pink cheek, leaving a faint lip. mark.


    "Muhu!" Although she was very shy, she could see that she was so happy. She stretched out her hand and rubbed against Nie Kong''s position, her expression was unprecedentedly satisfied.


    Looking at her shy appearance, Nie Air Conditioning smiled and said, "By the way, yesterday a girl who claimed to be your sister asked me to be my brother-in-law."


    When Shizhi, who was originally full of sweet feelings, heard that sentence, his entire face suddenly turned red, and he was ashamed as an ostrich buried his head in the soil.


    "Ahhhhhhh, Nie Kong...Teacher, please...forget it. Really... Really young, no...not sensible, so I''m talking nonsense." Shizhi jumped around. No choice but to explain.


    "Okay, I see. But in fact, I''m looking forward to it. What Zhenna said will be realized." After Nie Kong left that sentence, he walked into the school gate with a chuckle.


    "Ahhhhhhhhh!" Shizhi''s eyes widened and gleaming, looking stupidly at the teacher who was moving away.Today, the number of changes in her mood is probably more than that of her in the past ten years.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, what exactly does the last sentence... mean."


    Of course, in the end, Nie Kong didn''t get Shizhi''s sealing ability.The effect she retained when she kissed Shishino before was still there, but the spiritual power was refined into the energy in the body.If he borrowed Shizhi''s ability at this moment, it would probably mess up his relationship with Kuangsan.


    Sealing her power is more uncomfortable than killing Kuang San.After all, since she became an elf, she has been living with that dream. She must use power, and she is super power.


    What Nie Kong has to do is simple, Nie Kong will not stop Kuangsan.He understood very well that even if Kuangsan had the power to be proud, he still couldn''t change the current ending.

 1245 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01271I need time to prepare

    The crisp bell ringing on the campus, Nie Kong came out of the classroom where Shi Zhi and the others were holding the textbook, and the second 45-minute math class was announced.


    Recalling when I first started class, I saw Kuangsan sitting in his position.Although he already knew, Nie Kong would be surprised.The girl who was supposed to be dead came to school with a seemingly innocent look.


    When he saw Nie Kong''s figure, Kuang San showed a shy smile, then bowed his head and called out teacher hello in unison with his classmates.Compared with yesterday, her appearance has not changed.


    The origami at the next table frowned. She didn''t know from Zhen Kuang San''s ability to resurrect.At this moment, she witnessed the resurrection full of blood, who was supposed to have died last night, and she suddenly felt a creeping creep from that figure.Obviously he helped her collect the body last night, how could she not die?Although she currently has a lot of questions, Origami didn''t dare to act privately, so she could only send the news back to AST''s headquarters, waiting for high-level orders.Shizhi is obviously more calm than origami, and is thinking about how to build a good relationship with Kuangsan and save Kuangsan.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, why are you leaving in a hurry?" Kuang San chased out from the classroom behind with a graceful smile, and stopped in front of Nie Kong quietly.


    From the onlookers, Kuangsan seemed like a studious student, ready to laugh at the teacher''s learning problems.


    "Student Shisaki, are you okay?" Nie Kong asked back.


    "Oh, Teacher Nie Kong, you are really bad, why should you pretend to be stupid in front of me." Kuang San pouted his pink mouth and put on a super cute expression, almost killing Nie Kong.


    "Aren''t you wearing the same disguise as each other? The three Toshizaki Kuang students I met yesterday cannot be as cute and cute as you are now." Nie Kong said with a light smile.


    An evil smile spread from the corners of Kuangsan''s mouth, and his temperament suddenly changed drastically.If she was just as demure and beautiful as a lily, then she is now a poisonous poppy!


    "Hey, Mr. Nie Kong, you are so funny. Seriously, I''m a little surprised. I thought you would ask for leave today and avoid me." It is precisely because of Nie Kong''s strangeness that he brewed in the eyes of Kuang San Has a delicious taste.


    "I think the opposite of what you are, and I look forward to continuing the foreplay that was not completed yesterday. You won''t regret it."


    "You actually have food delivered to your lips. Your service is so considerate. Well, after school today, please come to the roof." Kuangsan smiled, with her unimaginable not long ago His distorted smile made a sound like a chill spreading out just by hearing it.


    "Why not now?" Nie Kong asked in surprise.


    "I have to be prepared for someone to interfere, do you think you can do it as soon as you take off your pants?" Kuangsan said something that seemed extremely rude, but Nie Kong didn''t feel that there was any violation.


    "Well, it makes sense. It is really impolite to take off your pants and do it right away. Then we will see you on the rooftop after school. Don''t let me dove." After Nie Kong said that, he looked away from her. Moved away.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, the rooftop of the teaching building unexpectedly appeared out of nowhere.


    Kuangsan, standing on the roof of Laizen High School, showed a demon-like smile.She stepped on the top of the building with brisk footsteps.In the clear sky, the strong sunlight of midsummer shone on Kuang San, causing the ground to reflect darker shadows than usual.The shadow did not become very short because of noon, but a bit longer than the setting sun, which looked very strange!


    It is about ten thirty now.Perhaps because the second class is over, the noise echoing in the school building has increased slightly.


    Kuangsan stepped on like dancing, and the black shadows drew circles on the ground.If someone overlooked the scene from above at this time, they might be aware of the abnormality.Because the place where Kuang San passed by, began to slowly darken.It''s almost as if the shadow has been staying on the trajectory of Kuangsan, and the field of shadow is spreading.


    "The time is almost here."


    With a final click, Kuang San''s back heel pressed hard to the ground.At that moment, the circle drawn in the center of the roof with dark lines gradually expanded outward.After completely covering the entire roof area, it began to move towards the outer wall of the school building and erode the playground. Finally, with the school as the center, the surrounding area was submerged.


    "Hehe. Dear Nie Kong, I have prepared the final feast for you!" The corner of his mouth was bent into the shape of a crescent, and Kuang San let out a happy laugh.


    On the way to the second class, Nie Kong suddenly looked out of the window because the surroundings seemed to darken.Nie Kong originally thought it was clouds covering the sun, but the sky seen from the window was still clear and cloudless, and there was no sign of any clouds.Probably because it is not very obvious, ordinary people do not notice it.


    His spiritual knowledge spread throughout the school, and Nie Kong "see" Kuang San sitting in the classroom.


    Kuangsan just said that kind of meaningful speech ten minutes ago, so Nie Kong had doubts about her.But Kuang San did not make any strange moves, but rather took the class quite seriously.


    Nie Kong frowned, and his spiritual consciousness spread to the source of the spread along the fluctuations of the spiritual power he felt.To his surprise, there was an extra girl on the rooftop who looked exactly like the Kuang San who was studying hard in the classroom.The difference is that her pretty face shone with a dangerous smile.


    On the soles of Kuangsan''s feet, the rooftop disappeared, and only a piece of black existed.


    The black shadow wriggled in the field, like a living creature, if ordinary people saw it, it would be very frightening and heart palpitations.A terrible black barrier gradually formed on the roof of the teaching building.Lingbo was sealed in the barrier, and it didn''t overflow at all.


    Nie Kong is in class, so he doesn''t bother to care about her.For Nie Kong, no matter how powerful Kuang San is in this world, she can''t hurt herself.Even Nie Kong had to borrow the power of Kuangsan to disrupt the dating world.

 1246 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01272, the true body of Kuangsan

    Soon it was time for school, and the voices of the students going to club activities and the voices of leaving school and returning home happily converged.It''s quite strange. Although there is noise, the surrounding atmosphere is getting heavier.It was as if the summer torrential rain was so dull that people could not breathe.


    Nie Kong, who was about to leave the office, suddenly noticed the abnormal changes in the surrounding area.


    Nie Kong couldn''t describe exactly what happened, but at the moment when the surrounding suddenly darkened, there was a slight force eroded from his body.The gravity in the air has become several times heavier, tying hands and feet heavily.


    The students who were left at the school let out painful screams one after another and collapsed on the ground.The scenery in front of them can be said to be quite weird, they are equivalent to coming to the gravity room of Dragon Ball World.Only Nie Kong stretched his bones slightly, but found that he was more comfortable than before, and it didn''t affect him at all.


    "Hey...hey, are you okay!" In the office, Nie Kong shook the fallen Zhuhui''s shoulder in a panic.Zhu Hui reluctantly opened her eyes, and after seeing Nie Kong, responded with a weak tone.


    "Wu Mu, the body feels very heavy, what''s the matter?" At this point, her eyes stared at Nie Kong''s face weirdly, and continued: "Nie Kong... Teacher Nie Kong, you are so to Zhuhui, Zhuhui I won¡¯t get married..."


    "What are you talking nonsense. Obediently stay in the office and rest, I will find a way to recover as soon as possible!" Nie Kong wished to throw her out of the house. Needless to say, Nie Kong guessed that she must have misunderstood that she was going to fascinate her. of.


    Although he was embarrassed at the beginning.However, Nie Kong''s mentality was different from that of his youth. Even if he had to push, how could he abuse drugs.


    He hugged Zhuhui to the chair and lay down. Zhuhui showed the appearance of being picked by others, and Nie Kong almost couldn''t hold it.Leaving the office in a hurry, he must fulfill his appointment to the rooftop at this moment.


    A strong Lingbo reaction was found in the nearby area centered on the high school, which was undoubtedly a ghost of Kuangsan.Within the barrier she has worked so hard to set up, humans will become weak as a result.


    Such a huge spiritual power immediately awakened the organizations.For example, AST, Latatosk controlled by Qinli, their automats come to stop the crazy behavior of Kuangsan.Even Qinli, the commander of Latatosk, came here personally this time, which shows how much they value the nightmare.


    Now Kuangsan''s current location is the roof of the teaching building. Breaking through the heavy and sticky air and rushing to the stairs, Nie Kong finally arrived in front of the door leading to the roof.The door was not locked. To be precise, the loss of the function of the door lock seemed to be a good thing Kuang San did.Nie Kong simply held the doorknob and opened the door.


    When he came to the roof, he found that the stickiness in the air still hadn''t been reduced at all, and Nie Kong even felt the gravity that invaded his body became stronger.If the contrast in the teaching building is three times the gravity, the roof may have five times the effect, but it is useless to him.


    Looking around, there is no humorous space. Black temporarily occupied most of the colors.


    In the center of the space, stands a familiar figure.With dark hair like willow branches and white skin like pearls, his left eye is a gleaming clock.


    "Welcome. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, Nie Kong." Kuang San raised the hem of the ruffled spiritual dress, bending his legs slightly to bow to a Western aristocratic gift.


    "Kuangsan, what are you going to do!" Nie Kong asked Kuangsan on the roof of Zen High School.


    "Hehe, great, isn''t it? I spent a few hours recreating the City of Eating Time. As long as I step into my shadow, the barrier will immediately consume the other''s time." Kuang San burst out with a brilliant smile.


    "Swallowing time? Doesn''t match my appointment," Nie Kong said in surprise.


    Kuang San smiled and slowly raised his hair in an elegant posture, revealing his left eye that was always hidden in his bangs.The obvious anomaly, inorganic gold, numbers and pointers.


    The hands of that clock were moving in the counterclockwise direction, and she could see the time she had.


    "Hehe, it''s my time, it can be said to be my lifespan. My angel has quite a strong power. Relatively, I have to pay a great price. Whenever I use the angel''s power, it will swallow it A huge amount of time. So, sometimes I have to supplement from the outside world. Because I am afraid that someone will disturb me to taste the rich and delicious, I must prepare the extra time." If her words are true, it means Kuang San is now. It is devouring the lives of those who fell in the barrier on the verge of death.


    Nie Kong frowned, staring at her left golden eye, and found that she was turning counterclockwise very fast, and she was probably trying to add time crazy.And whenever she used the angel, the clock would turn clockwise.When it is consumed, her life will die.She knew very well that as long as she showed up in the school, how many enemies would appear to kill her, let alone enjoy the delicious Nie Kong.


    In this way, there is only one choice left to absorb time and strengthen yourself against them!!


    "Well, before I eat you, I ask you to use your real body." Nie Kong said coldly, as if he had no mercy for the unconscious people in the school.


    "Oh, you have a lot of requests. But yeah, but, Nie Kong. Only you are special, and only you are special, so everything can be promised to you." Kuang San''s pretty face grew stronger. Desire and hopeful eyes shot at Nie Kong directly, trying to swallow him.


    Suddenly she opened her severely protruding eyes and made a painful sound.A blood-red hand pierced through a big hole in front of Kuang San, and stretched out from behind.


    "Huh, have you come out?" Nie Kong finally understood the situation when he saw the scene before him.


    Someone did not know when he appeared behind Kuangsan and penetrated her body with his hands.But the strange thing is that the injured Kuangsan''s smile never stopped.


    "Please take a good rest!" Pulling his hand away from Kuangsan''s chest, the spiritual outfit originally worn on Kuangsan''s body dissolved in the air instantly, and Kuangsan''s white skin was exposed.Her body fell down like a doll, and many arms stretched out from the shadow, dragging the body of "Kuang San" into the shadow.


    The person standing behind Kuangsan is exactly the same True Kuangsan. It seems that True Kuangsan did not waste the time left by "Kuangsan" and absorbed her.


    "Oh, according to your request, I have already come out." That person is Kazaki Tokazaki, the real her.

 1247 The collapse of the second element body 01273, Shixiang unblocked

    Origami, who was on standby at school, was keenly aware of the strangeness of the space.In just an instant, the world she saw with her eyes completely changed.The air became heavy and depressed, and a sickly sense of collapse swept through the body.


    I only saw the students around me fainted one by one, thanks to her strong physique who participated in AST training since she was a child, she could barely support it.Rao was so, the sense of weightlessness of collapse invaded her consciousness.


    If you resist with your own strength, you may lose consciousness. Origami quickly takes out from your pocket, a sophisticated electronic device that can be stored in the palm of your hand, and speaks to the sensor on the surface: "Identification¡¤AST¡¤Toiichi Origami. Basic display device-confirm activation."


    The electronic device completes the comparison between the origami fingerprint and the sound in an instant, and the electronic sound of beeps unfolds.After the origami is finished, touch the device to the horn-shaped emitter that protrudes from the head.


    In an instant, an area covering the body was immediately formed around it.The feeling of prostration that tortured the body finally eased a lot because of this, but in exchange for the intense pain like an explosion, it attacked origami in the brain.The display device can reproduce the calculation results of the computer in the present world, completely distorting the laws of the real world.And all have been processed by magic, why AST has a powerful combat power that is different from ordinary people.But to support the start-up, it must be realized in the field.There is no mecha power to maintain the domain, which is very heavy on the brain!!


    She gritted her teeth and endured the pain, and the origami said, "The wiring sleeve is unfolded." Arms are usually stored in a wearing-type connecting device called a line suit, and the equipment can appear instantly during wartime.


    There was a faint light in the domain of the Law of Twisting, and the Laizen High School uniform that was originally worn on origami was instantly changed into AST''s standard equipment-the wiring suit.The silver armor armoured her whole body.All negative effects are eliminated at this moment.


    Origami is very nervous, although I don''t know what happened in school.But Origami can easily infer that this matter should be related to Kuangsan.


    "Oops, the teacher may be in danger!" Origami frowned, controlling the mecha to gallop across the corridor at an alarming speed.It seemed that the signal from the origami mecha was received, and the captain Liaozi''s voice came from the headset.


    "Origami, did you wear emergency clothing? At this time, a strong spiritual wave reaction was detected around your school! What is the current situation?"


    "The whole school is completely shrouded in a wide area barrier. If it continues, the situation will become very dangerous, please send support!" Origami suddenly stopped talking, and in front of her a famous girl who appeared to be condensed from shadows stood in front of her. .


    She is not wearing a high school uniform.It''s a dress made of red and black¡ªthe nightmare''s spiritual outfit.


    "Oh, Origami classmate. Where are you going in a hurry?" She folded her hands on her chest, and both hands were holding an old musket.That posture is quite similar to the female gun of DNF.Or, the cowboys of the American West.


    "Tokisaki Kakuzo, what have you done to the teacher?!" Origami showed cold eyes, then stretched his hand to his waist to hold the hilt of the lightsaber.


    "What''s wrong? What happened? Origami!" Liaozi said anxiously.


    "Contacted with the nightmare, about to fight the opponent!"


    "What are you talking about! It''s too dangerous, leave as soon as possible and wait for Second Lieutenant Chonggongzhen''s support!" Liaozi exclaimed.


    But Origami had no choice, she cut off the communication.


    Kuangsan smiled and said, "Hehe, I don''t want you to disturb my delicious meal now, so you can''t move on."


    Origami tightly grasped the hilt of the melee light sword against the elves and rushed towards Kuangsan.Fortunately, the clone of the mad three-pointer doesn''t have much time.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Compared to origami, Toka and Shiori are in better condition.The body has a spiritual relationship, so the domain barrier has little effect on her.She and Shizhi two girls dragged heavy steps and started to move forward.


    "No problem, say yes I will use my own strength to protect you!" Enduring her weakness, she desperately moved her body forward.


    "Ten...Tenxiang, don''t force yourself." Shizhi hurriedly supported her who was out of balance, and said anxiously.With the spiritual power of Shixiang and Wuhe in his body, the realm created by Kuangsan is not difficult for Shiori at all.


    "Nie Kong is in danger."


    However, Shixiang felt another uneasy feeling in her heart. She intuitively told her that Kuang San would really kill Nie Kong, and now there was no time for herself to continue squatting.She is too dangerous, she knew some time ago that she shouldn''t persuade Nie Kong to save her!.


    "Please leave it to me, even if I lose my life, I will try my best to help the teacher defeat Kuangsan!" Shiori said.


    Shixiang didn''t speak, she was secretly hating herself for why she couldn''t use her strength now.He wanted to speed up again, but Shixiang felt dizzy in his head.


    If no one can stop Kuangsan, Nie Kong will die!When terrible thoughts came to mind, my head began to dizzy, and unprecedented heartache filled my heart.Because of his own relationship, Nie Kong was killed.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh)Spiritual power fluctuations spread out!!


    "Wh...what?" She looked down at her outfit. It was obviously not in a complete state, but her body showed a spiritual outfit constructed with light film.She couldn''t figure out what was going on, and now there was only one thought left to protect Nie Kong, nothing else.


    "Very good, although only a quarter of the previous strength, but it''s okay!" The body became quite light, completely different from the situation in the last second.Shixiang stood up vigorously, her feet erect on the spot.She clenched her fists and left the classroom.


    "How is it possible? Did Shixiang unlock the seal?" Shizhi was unthinkable, but he was very happy.Because of more power, then Teacher Nie Kong is less dangerous.


    When the two women were about to set out to find Nie Kong, Shixiang instinctively sensed that there was danger.She held her breath and hurriedly jumped away from the spot.What looked like a bullet aimed at Shixiang from the front of the corridor, drawing a black trajectory while shooting towards her.


    "Wh...what, who is it!" Shixiang yelled, and at this moment, slowly pacing footsteps came from the shadow of the corridor in front.


    "Hahaha. How are you, Toka. Can you play with me?" The girl in a tuxedo and holding a gun gave a smile to the girl.


    Kuangsan separated several clones of himself, and stopped the personnel who wanted to destroy her enjoying Nie Kong.On the rooftop surrounded by black, only Nie Kong and Kuang Sanyi male and one female stood now.


    Of course, Chonggong Jinna and Qinli are on their way.

 1248 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01274, the full mad three

    The girl in front of her was different from the Kuang San she had just absorbed. Her face did not show any expression, but she maintained a calm and charming smile.Because in the past, Kuangsan was taken back from the time she had been alive, so naturally the Kuangsan who lived in the current world was not mature.


    With just a few words, he wanted to attack Kuang San, who had a rock-solid mentality, so Nie Kong said that they were too whimsical in Qin Li.From the day before yesterday to now, Nie Kong was afraid that she would only leave a good impression in her heart, nothing more.


    For Kuang San, the deliberate strategy obviously cannot play a big role.Nie Kong had already understood the character of Kuangsan, so he was not depressed.Like her good and bad, she must be sincere.


    "Okay, okay, don''t dawdle, otherwise the duck that reaches its mouth will fly." Nie Kong urged.


    "Haha, it''s great. Although it''s a lot worse than Shizhi by the taste, I know you are the most special and unique in the world. I want to merge with you, no one can stop it."


    After Kuang San finished speaking, suddenly a black shadow stretched out from Nie Kong''s feet, covering his feet.


    "Your power...I accept it, Nie Kong."


    Kuang San approached him as he spoke, and stretched out his right hand to gently touch Nie Kong''s cheek.The moment the cool fingers touched Nie Kong''s skin, a huge clock slowly appeared in the shadow behind Kuangsan.The height is several times that of Kuangsan, with a huge golden dial.Each pointer in the center is designed as an old-style rifle and pistol with detailed decoration.


    Finally Kuang San really used the angel, held by the elves, the only weapon with absolute power.Toka''s throne of destruction, Shishino''s ice and snow, and Kuangsan''s is time!!Use angels to prove the strongest power of elves.


    At this moment, a white shadow fell from the sky, and fell to the ground after spinning a few times in the air.


    "Nightmare, please leave brother-in-law!" Shinna who arrived holding a lightsaber shouted at Kuang San.As the most dangerous elf nightmare, countless eyes are staring at her every move.Among them, Zhenna is the most responsible. She will show up every time Kuangsan kills people!At this time, because he was afraid of getting involved with Nie Kong, he didn''t dare to take action.


    Nie Kong secretly called trouble, but he didn''t expect Zhenna to come so quickly.At this moment, the arrow was on the string, Nie Kong looked at the pretty face within reach, and finally reached out his hand and took the initiative to hold Kuang San''s face.


    He lowered his head and bit Kuang San''s mouth hard, their mouths really overlapped.


    The smiling mad San was startled, and for the first time a bewildered expression appeared on his expression.In the past, if someone dared to invade her, the only ending was to lose the body in the wilderness after sucking up the time.


    Kuangsan instinctively tried to push Nie Kong away, but Nie Kong suddenly said, "Don''t move, it''s time for you to fulfill your promise."


    "Woo!" Kuang San''s stiff body suddenly relaxed, her hand started to walk around Nie Kong''s body in a quite fancy way, and she opened her mouth to intersect with Nie Kong''s mouth.


    "The time for patience is over, and now I can finally eat you." Her face flushed and she was short of breath, and she even reached into Nie Kong''s clothes.


    Zhenna, who was always vigilant, was completely stupid, never expected that the two would perform unsuitable scenes in front of her.Obviously I already have a sister, and I actually cheated in front of me, and the target of cheating was an evil nightmare!!


    Although he wanted to stop them, he couldn''t do anything with his feet.


    Kuang San closed his eyes, his body seemed to melt.Nie Kong did not live up to her expectations, his taste brought her unprecedented comfort, and her pores opened happily.The black shadow was absorbing Nie Kong''s life, and Kuang San could perceive that the time he possessed increased exponentially.


    Even if he sucked up dozens of humans, he didn''t get as many as he could get at the moment.She is very excited, because the time she has absorbed can support her using eleven bombs three times!


    After finally reaching the limit of her absorption, Kuang San slowly pushed Nie Kong away.He opened his bright eyes, but was surprised to see that Nie Kong was smiling and looking at her in front of him, gently touching her cheek with his hand.His lips still had the marks of his teeth.


    "Have you sucked enough?" Nie Kong smiled.


    "You... why didn''t you die?" Kuang San desperately pushed Nie Kong away, rubbed his eyes vigorously, everything in front of him seemed so dreamlike.


    How could it be possible that he obviously wanted to absorb him and merge with himself, but... but at least he has absorbed at least more than a thousand years of time energy from Nie Kong, why can he survive?


    The life span of a human being is only equivalent to a hundred years. She has previously gained experience from sucking 10,000 people to death.Even if it is an elf, the spiritual power possessed can eliminate time, but absorbing an elf can replenish her thousands of years of time!


    Seeing Nie Kong''s full spirit and aura proves that he has not been affected at all.The vitality he possessed has exceeded the limit she can absorb!!


    She was a little disappointed. Although she had tasted Nie Kong''s delicious food, she still failed to become one with Nie Kong.


    "I forgot to tell you, my life is always negative, do you think I can finish it?" Nie Kong whispered in her ear.Once fused with Saiyan blood, he retains the best physique of a vampire.Immortal body, infinite negative life.


    Kuang San''s right eye glowed with dazzling brilliance, as if Nie Kong was one of the most precious treasures.She felt that Nie Kong''s existence seemed to be born specifically for her.It''s not wrong, he was destined to be his own.


    Putting her index finger gently to her mouth, she continued to make a demon-looking smile, "Nie Kong, I want to confirm your taste again." If what Nie Kong said is true, she will often be able to taste Nie Kong''s delicious food. .Although not as good as integration, it is not much different!!


    "Nightmare, do you... are you ashamed! Damn it, I don''t allow you to harm people." Zhenna roared, holding a lightsaber and rushing towards Kuangsan.


    "Even if my brother-in-law is ruthless, I definitely won''t want you to suck his life dry." As if breaking through the speed of sound, when he reacted madly, his right hand was smoothly cut into two from the arm.


    Even if it has overflowing time energy, it has not been enhanced!Frowning as if enduring pain, Kuang San dexterously turned over and jumped back.

 1250 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01276, the piano comes to an end

    Nie Kong''s face and neck were all covered with Kuang San''s slippery saliva, sweet and sweet.When it was almost impossible to control the situation, Nie Kong''s body shook hard and threw out all the crazy three who were pressing on him.


    The clothes were messy, even the spiritual outfits with strong defensive power were mostly unloaded, and the body was full of the taste of Kuangsan.


    Nie Kong broke out in a cold sweat. If anyone marries Kuang San in the future, he must end up with an exhausting end.In today''s world, I am afraid that only oneself can bear it.


    "Kuangsan, you are not allowed to kill Zhenna." The battlefield on the other side was miserable, and the roof was covered with Kuangsan''s parts and limbs.Really, the situation at this time is not optimistic, because the crazy three are going to use the seven bullets that stop time.


    "Nie Kong, please don''t stop it!"


    "Hee hee! Yes, yes, anyway, you will definitely use the twelve bullets to travel through time to save Zhenna. What can''t you do if you kill her once!!" Sure enough, the girls are very grudges, and they are crazy Sandu Remember the hatred that killed her N times.


    The Kuang San surrounding Nie Kong said so, and the others began to send bullets that stopped time to Zhenna.Really stopped, standing still at a low altitude of three meters.


    Nie Kong didn''t want to take risks, after all, the method of resurrecting people had to be confirmed.Since she claims to be her sister-in-law, she must protect her.


    "One bullet!" Nie Kong pulled out the short gun and pulled the trigger with the fastest response.There is no need to aim at all, because spiritual consciousness has locked the target.The shadow filled with powerful time energy swept out with a thump.


    Originally, dozens of Kuang San''s Seven Bullets were used to block Zhenna, but at this time, the spiritual power of the second time forcibly broke the deadly time.The two forces of time collided fiercely, and only the air was distorted.


    Woo...The harsh sound popped up all over the city streets, and I heard the familiar siren that was tiresome, and its function was to inform people of the sudden disaster that eroded the world, and the space shock had already occurred.There was a terrible sound in the air around Laizen High School-the air began to vibrate like an earthquake


    "Boom!" A strong explosion erupted 100 meters above the rooftop, and the aftermath made the mad three in the rooftop sway.And the explosion was just the beginning, and the power of the explosion predicted that the space shock was at least Grade B!


    "Oh, the energy generated by the collision between the two spiritual powers has reached the neighboring point of space." Kuang San whispered, although she can control the C-level spatial shock generated by her own spiritual power, she is an accidental product in front of her. She has no more energy.


    At the same time, Zhenna at the center of spiritual power distortion fell from midair.Because of the collision of the two forces, the field protecting her was broken up and the wiring suit was defeated.I looked at the ordinary clothes I was wearing, and couldn''t understand what was going on, so I heard the siren of Space Shake!


    At first, Zhenna thought that another elves other than Kuangsan had appeared somewhere, because the space skew caused by the elves appeared in this world was the cause of the space shock.


    But Kuang San''s words filled with crazily smile denied her speculation.


    "Oh, the energy generated by the collision between the two spiritual forces has reached the neighboring point of the space." Kuang San whispered, his expression a little surprised.


    "Hehehe! Okay, what do you say, Nie Kong? If you can''t stop the space shock, what will happen to all the comatoses in the school?" The other Kuangsan smiled triumphantly.


    If under normal circumstances, after a space earthquake is issued before the earthquake warning, nearby residents will hide in underground shelters.But now, everyone who stayed in the boundary around the high school has lost consciousness.So there is no refuge at all.


    Nie Kong was a little upset. If he said that he hadn''t used his arrogance to support the golden body in his body, how could it be difficult to stop him from a mere spatial shock.With the power of the big snake to control the space, it is easy to solve the problem at hand.


    "Save people!" Nie Kong said, there were only a few people he was worried about.


    "Aha? How many have you saved?" The three crazy people laughed, and the whole rooftop was filled with their crazy laughter.But after a few seconds, the Kuang Sans couldn''t laugh, and even Nie Kong stopped.


    Kuang San looked around in surprise and found that Space Shock looked strange.Although the sky makes a shrill sound, the streets around Laizen High School are still intact.


    "What''s the matter?" Jinna frowned.


    "Don''t you know? The so-called space shock, as long as it collides with the same scale of space shaking at the same time, it can offset each other in theory!" As if answering Jina''s question, a cold voice came from the sky.


    "Hmph, let''s see how big a basket you have stabbed! If I didn''t make a shot in time, the surrounding dozens of miles would have been ruined in your hands. There must be a degree of chaos. It is necessary to teach you a little lesson."


    "Who are you?" Kuangsan held the gun with his right hand and looked up with an open face.


    Zhenna followed closely to look at the source of the sound, then his eyes widened, filled with surprise.The sky was red, and there was a flame-like mass floating.In the flames, you can see the figure of a young girl and a scholar in school uniform.


    The girl dressed in Japanese costume, half of the fluttering sleeves turned into flames and swayed in the wind, and the flame belts tied around the arms and waist were like the feathers of a goddess.Floating in the sky, like a fairy descending.


    Moreover, the girl''s forehead has two cold and hard horns, which is almost as good as the devil in the West, but her beauty is even comparable to that of an angel in heaven.


    Zhen Na was dumbfounded, and cried out: "You...you are Qinli?" Not only Nie Kong, but also Shizhi''s righteous sister have become elves, he can''t dream.


    What she saw and heard today completely subverted her previous cognition.


    Qinli led Shizhi and slowly lowered his height, standing in front of Kuangsan and Nie Kong.


    Shizhi looked at Nie Kong who was safe and sound, and his anxious expression immediately eased.


    Because Nie Kong refused the kiss from Early Morning Shizhi, Qin Li knew that he had no plans to seal Kuang San!Especially when she heard Gao Lingli''s reaction, she came personally after learning that Shizhi might be in danger.


    Sure enough, there is nothing wrong, they almost killed the entire college!!How could he easily forgive them, Qin was full of anger.

 1251 The collapse of the two-dimensional body

    Origami and Tokachi were a little slower than Shiori, and they came slowly from the door after putting the Pose in the piano.Shixiang wears a spiritual suit, while Origami wears a wiring suit.


    "Are you okay, Nie Kong?" Shixiang scanned the situation on the rooftop. When he saw Nie Kong, he immediately jumped to Nie Kong and checked his bright eyes for injuries.


    "Is there any injury?" Origami said at the same time, Shixiang stared at each other with displeased expressions, and the origami habit ignored Shixiang.


    Nie Kong shook his head and said, "Everyone is safe, I think it should be over."


    Hearing Nie Kong''s reminder, the two quickly discovered Kuang San who was standing in front, as well as the weak Zhenna and the new sister Wuhe on the other side.Just like the situation where the three males are separated, the atmosphere is a bit subtle.


    "Oh, oops. Everyone is here."


    Especially with origami, the girl''s figure surrounded by flames reflected in her pupils, and her mind became blank.There was a surprised expression on Origami''s face that he had never seen before.


    "Oh, oh. Everyone is here. But, but you are late, I have already tasted the most delicious Nie Kong in the world as I wish." Maybe she got Nie Kong''s huge time energy, Kuangsan laughed arrogantly With.


    The hostility in the Qin Li locked the raging Kuang San: "You have done too much, I can''t let you do whatever you want. Repent, it''s time to punish you from now on."


    "Hehe...It''s really funny. Punishment, how are you going to punish me?" Kuang San felt quite ridiculous and laughed out loud, and the countless famous Kuang Sans standing around laughed exaggeratedly.


    "Burn it, burn the ghost!" Qinli called out the angel in a low voice, suddenly flames were created out of thin air around her, and finally formed a cylinder like a huge stick in her hands.


    A scarlet blade appeared on the side of the stick, and attached to the flame that could scorch the air, it turned into a rather huge battle axe.The pretty figure in the flame is like the incarnation of a phoenix.


    Looking at her current state, the spiritual power sealed in Shizhi''s body has probably returned.


    Shizhi shook Nie Kong''s arm and looked at him anxiously.Nie Kong could understand the meaning of her eyes and wanted to stop them by himself.But Nie Kong was completely too lazy to say it, because he was so drooling just now, but Kuangsanhezhen would listen.


    The trembling S in the Qin, and the strongness of Kuang San, the character of the two people does not mean that they are not willing to bow their heads.


    A large number of black shadows moved, and the crazy three used an overwhelming number to attack, and dense warheads surrounded the piano one after another.


    "Humph!" After Qinli grunted impatiently, he slowly raised the sharp battle axe that was originally on his shoulders.


    "Burning ghosts!"


    The great flame axe that scorched the air, emitting a dazzling fiery red light, the next moment, all Kuangsan was surrounded by flames.The flame dashed forward like a snake, cutting off the bodies of the Kuangsanmen who surrounded Shiori.Accompanied by a miserable wailing sound.A simple move from Qin Li actually burned all Kuang San''s clones to death.


    The sky full of flames refracted in the origami eyes, and the light of hatred slowly appeared in her eyes.That¡¯s right, the sister of Shizhi was probably the elf who killed her parents five years ago.


    Flame elf, identified by the name Balrog.Five years ago, a fire was summoned to attack the elves in the residential area of ??Nanjia Town.In front of the origami, kill the elves of both parents.


    "I finally found it!" After five years, he has been constantly looking for an enemy.Even if she bet her life to kill the opponent, revenge supports her hard training day and night for five years.


    The heart was beating fiercely, and the adjusted breathing became chaotic again.As if finally touching a long-held wish, feelings that were close to joy surged in his mind.


    The wiring kit has been prepared, mobilize the spirit to find the best time to strike.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Haha, it''s really amazing! It''s really exciting to be an angel showing an angel!" Kuang San with a crazy smile, filled his short gun and shot him.


    Using the accelerated time, he instantly appeared behind Qin Li.At a speed that couldn''t even catch up with the shadow of the filled musket, he continued to launch a fierce attack on Qinli.But the flame blade of the burning ghost in the piano moved, blocking all the attacks that were invisible to the naked eye.


    A series of fierce attacks, but Kuang San was injured!She was angry, and after she recovered with the four bullets, she finally released the seven bullets that could stop time.


    "Ahaha, you can''t move it!" With Kuang San''s laughter, Qin Li''s body suddenly stopped moving.


    The dreamy and elegant sleeves of the spiritual suit, the burning ghost''s great axe, and the hair of the hair are still in a state of flying in the air and still in place.


    The countless Kuang San who had survived the surroundings posed with guns together, aimed at the piano and pulled the trigger.


    When Kuangsan was about to shoot, the dazzling laser beamed from outside the crowd.


    Shizhi couldn''t stop it, and the laser had cruelly pierced a hole in the forehead of the piano.


    Before he could react, he took the final blow between his eyebrows, and his body fell on the spot in a lying position.


    Everyone was stunned, countless eyes gathered on the girl with mecha in both hands, her behavior even exceeded Nie Kong''s expectations.


    "Ah, bastard, origami, you took my prey. Are you dead? Is she dead?" Kuang San roared angrily.


    "Qinli!" Shizhi wailed and ran forward, holding the fallen Qinli in his arms.Without a trace of hope for survival, Shiori looked at the origami blankly, eyes full of sad tears, seeing his sister''s face completely unrecognizable.


    Nie Kong shook his head at her, as if trying to convey something to her.


    Origami fell to the ground softly, and the mecha of the body was lifted.I finally got revenge. I thought I would be very happy, but why did my heart become empty?


    "and many more!!"


    Zhenna showed a surprised expression, staring at the piano lying on his back.Kuang San followed Zhenna''s gaze and looked in the direction of Qin Li, and suddenly showed a stunned expression.


    Because in the blood hole with blood in the piano, the flames that burst out suddenly spread as if to swallow the whole body.


    Shiori had seen the scenery in front of him, and to be more precise, he had personally experienced it.I sacrificed my life to save Shixiang. I thought I would die, but the wound healed.


    "Really, there is no mercy at all." Qinli supported the ground with a stick and got up in an extremely unnatural posture.


    After the flame was reborn, all the wounds and blood stains disappeared without a trace.

 1252 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01278Nie Kong wakes up

    "Wh...what." Origami''s expression became distorted because of her astonishment, and she, who had always been expressionless, turned into a very wonderful contrast at this moment.


    The emptiness after killing the enemy and the sorrowful self-blame in the face of Shizhi''s rebirth became incomprehensible emotions due to her rebirth.


    Zhen Kuang San was laughing on his back, because he hoped that he could defeat the Qin Li himself.All of them plunged into the piano, the muzzle of their hands facing the piano.And after using Yizhibo to accelerate, everyone''s movement has no trajectory at all.


    Because the shock wave caused by a large number of bullets after the collision completely enveloped the piano.Fortunately, Qinli pushed Shizhi out, otherwise he would not be affected by the fighting.


    Directly bombed by such a large number of spiritual power bullets, and exposed to several times the impact of the explosion.Perhaps because it took a lot of spiritual power to rebirth from the ashes, the Qin Li could not escape.


    "Haha! It''s over, the formidable enemy I met with some difficulty!"


    Kuangsan laughed after winning, but after the smoke instantly dissipated, her eyes widened suddenly.Because where the smoke dissipated, there was a bright red flame floating.


    "Haha!" With a slight breath, he appeared out of the flames in the white Yuyi Qin.She waved gently.As in the previous situation, after the flame covered the whole body in the Qin, her body and spiritual outfit were all restored to their best condition.


    "Qinli, are you okay!" Although Shizhi was worried about greetings, Qinli did not answer the question.He just stared at Kuang San with bright red eyes, as if his eyes had become jewels of flames.


    In the eyes of Nie Kong and the others, the face that they should be used to, now looks like a strange girl that Shiori has never seen.The cold and twisted eyes gleamed with coquettish light, like ruby-like eyes.


    Nie Kong realized that Qinli had reversed!!The soul crystal reverses, the character becomes cold and ruthless, as if to become another person, but the power gained is several times more than usual!


    Qinli lifted the Burning Fighter Ghost high, the blade of the Burning Fighter Ghost disappeared into the air, and only the remaining sticks were horizontally aimed at Kuangsan.


    "Burning Fighter Ghost-Cannon!" As if responding to the sound of the piano, the Burning Fighter Ghost began to change.


    After Burning Fighter Ghost put the handle part of the knife in the body, the covering arm became the right hand held high in the piano with guns.From the elbow to the fingertips of the piano covered with huge sticks, the front end of the equipment was pointed at Kuangsan in mid-air.


    The burning ghost spread out the surface, and then emitted a red light. The flames that originally surrounded the piano were all sucked into the front end of the equipment.


    In the present piano, with a shuddering expression, like a devil.


    As if instinctively aware of the danger, Kuangsan frowned.


    "We, stop her!" While Kuang San shouted loudly, the clones turned into a human wall and stood in front of Kuang San.


    Qin Li spoke calmly and said in a cold and unfeeling voice: "Turn to ashes, burn ghosts!"


    In an instant, the scorching killer ghost equipped in the Qin''s hand launched an astonishing rush of heat.


    It is like reducing a huge volcanic eruption to a range of tens of meters, burning everything with overwhelming heat.The surrounding scenery was instantly dyed red, and the air was scorching terribly distorted!


    The dozens of madmen who stood in the front evaporated one after another, and even burned without leaving any ashes.Even if he was wearing a spiritual outfit, he couldn''t stop the brilliant blow in the piano.


    Although Nie Kong behind Kuangsan did not directly resist that move, their skin seemed to have been roasted.


    After a few seconds, the hot light that burned the sky gradually reduced in size, and the cannon equipped with the right hand in the piano finally fired, and the flame turned into white smoke.


    Nie Kong, who was guarding the women behind him, looked at Kuangsan, and found that the floor and walls of the roof were melted by the astonishing heat.The place where the cannon passed is empty, but Kuangsan and the golden clock can still be seen.


    The clones that crawled out of the shadows to protect Kuang San were all turned into ashes and disappeared, and the skin of Kuang San himself was terribly red!


    It should be said that I am very fortunate that the clocks on the back have not been damaged.Kuang San squeezed a breath in front of him, and knelt to the ground weakly.She desperately aimed the shotgun at her body and fired the four bullets that reversed the time of injury.


    Kuang San, who was severely scalded and almost died, had his body flowed back to the time before suffering the injury, and was reborn just like Qinli.


    If ranked according to strength, Qinli would not be the opponent of Kuangsan.But after the reversal, the power possessed surpassed Kuangsan.


    "Haha, great, let''s play with me again."


    Qin Li said in a low voice, and at the same time once again aimed at Kuang San, the Burning Jiegui who had turned into a cannon.


    "I will make you regret that you said that!" After saying these words, Kuang San once again summoned new clones, twice as many as just now, acting as real human shields.


    In the same crowd, it is difficult for anyone to find out who is the real body.


    "Your move is very powerful, but how many times can you use it?" With the surging time energy drawn from Nie Kong, Kuang San is ready to fight attrition.


    Origami looked at the cold expression in the piano, and blood came out from the palm of his hand.Did she kill like this?Five years ago, he killed his father and mother.


    "Teacher, please stop them quickly. If it''s a teacher, it will definitely be possible." Shizhi made a cry for help.


    If they are allowed to continue fighting, they will be irreparable harm to each other, and the loser will die!!


    "Qinli is already crazy, and Kuangsan is a madman, do you think it is possible to listen to other people''s advice? When the two of them get tired, they will naturally stop." Nie Kong said regardless.


    Shizhi was about to cry, she continued begging: "Since... since the advice is useless, then... the teacher can give them strength!"


    "Eh...Why didn''t I expect it." Nie Kong was stunned as if he was initiating.He suddenly woke up. Could it be that he stayed with Shixiang sauce for a long time and infected himself into an idiot?


    Having said that, Touka shouldn''t have been made by the "stupid girl" Ryoko Hanahata in the manga.


    "Shizhi, you are right. Disobedient students must accept the teacher''s lesson." Nie Kong smiled.The two of them are strong, but have you ever lost to them?

 1253 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01279, Kuangsans life

    Thinking about the abilities he possessed, in addition to the power and speed conferred by his powerful body, he possesses a mad three angel, controlling time!


    But compared to Nie Kong, its role is more to assist others, and it is optional to use against the enemy!Nie Kong was afraid that he would waste time if he used it to defeat Kuangsanhe Qinli.


    After all, there are more than one hundred Kuangsan in front of him. If you want to defeat them one by one, you can imagine how troublesome it is!Even if he hits more than a dozen in one second, Kuangsan can come out in dozens!And the eight bullets of the clone had no effect on Nie Kong.


    Even if it is useful, Nie Kong dare not use it indiscriminately.


    Its real principle is to extract the previous self, such as the self that Nie Kong hopes to extract and transform into a super game state.But thousands of Nie Kongs have to be copied, and they all have the power of Da Luo Jinxian, let alone in the small world of the second dimension, it is impossible for the three-dimensional saints to do it!!The power exceeds the rules it has. Even if a lot of Nie Kong can be drawn out, Nie Kong is afraid that someone will unite to kill the master!


    "Shixiang, I need to borrow your power." Nie Kong said as he looked at Shixiang who was holding a huge sword.


    Toka''s destructive power, although not comparable to Shishino''s large-scale frost attack, can be said to be in the forefront of all elves!!Especially Nie Kong''s use is even stronger than Shixiang''s reversal state.And the last sword of all-out liberation, a huge sword with a total length of more than ten meters that was absorbed into the throne by Lord Fierce Killer, can easily split the ten-mile land in two with a single swing.


    "Okay, but how can I lend it to you?" Shixiang''s bright eyes blinked at Nie Kong.


    Shi Zhiqiao blushed, pulled Shixiang to her side and whispered a few words in her ear.After a while, Shixiang''s face seemed to be almost cooked.She reacted fiercely, and her notion of shame was even stronger than Shizhi.


    "Hey, there are... many people are watching." Shixiang said shyly.


    She already knew what it was, but it was not the first time she cheated Shizhi and took a bite.


    "No way."


    "Ok...well, then you can kiss Nie Kong only once." Shixiang said blushing.


    I always remember that when Nie Kong sealed her power, he kissed twice in a row.Nie Kong does not deny that Shixiang''s mouth is very sweet, but sometimes he is not under his control at all.


    "Hmm..." After Nie Kong gave an ambiguous answer, he stretched out to embrace Shixiang''s waist, and the two people''s bodies pressed tightly.Shixiang was like a little daughter-in-law who had just passed the door, closing her eyes and letting Nie Kong bully.


    Nie Kong did not spend any extra time, lowered his head and kissed the two pink petals, tasting the taste that belongs to her.The moment the two people¡¯s lips touched, Nie Kong¡¯s tuxedo turned into light particles and disappeared, and the power of Kuang San suddenly became Shixiang¡¯s destructive power.


    Changed into a gorgeous costume, comparable to a king.Beneath him and Shixiang, a huge throne appeared, and there was a sword inserted on the throne-the tyrannical father!!


    Jinna grew his mouth wide, and was shocked by the scene before him again.It doesn''t matter if he can use the power of the nightmare, but he actually changed it and used the princess''s tyrannical father!!


    Origami on one side stared at Nie Kong, his eyes filled with desire for strength and envy for Nie Kong.After all, she was still unwilling to give up revenge.


    Nie Kong released Shixiang, but she was lying softly on his body, as if Nie Kong had really absorbed all of her power.Nie Kong drew out the tyrannical father with one hand, flashing a sharp sword.


    "Take care of Shixiang." Nie Kong entrusted Shizhi, who was nestling in his arms, to Shizhi, but he looked at the two women fighting in the sky.Nothing changed from just now, the two women attacked each other madly.


    Although each has losses, Qinli has the advantage, and Kuangsan has given full play to the delaying tactics.


    The heat wave sprayed out again, and hundreds of people died three times.Because I will be born again, I never fear death.


    Nie Kong gripped the hilt tightly, his body disappearing in a trance in the eyes of the women.Even though his eyes couldn''t keep up with his speed, Nie Kong had already floated above Kuangsan.


    We must first clean up Kuang San, and then clean up Wuhe Qin Li, Nie Kong thought about the plan.Kuangsan is crazy, and it is not appropriate to stay at the end because of the clone.


    "Kuang San, I want to take care of you two." Nie Kong pointed at Kuang San with a huge sword, and declared in a non-negotiable tone.


    "Huh?" Kuang San''s pretty face was astonished and astonished. After a second of silence, she laughed and laughed: "Hahaha, Nie Kong, you are more interesting than anyone else. Do you want to clean up Kuang San? How to clean up Kuangsan. Let''s grab Nie Kong and enjoy it."


    "Oh..."


    "It smells great, and my body is getting hot."


    "To be able to change the angel of ten incense is so surprising to others."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The twittering mad three stared at Nie Kong with their shiny right eyes, rushing forward first.And using Ichidan''s speed up time, he disappeared into Shiori''s eyes on the spot.


    When they came to hug Nie Kong excitedly, they realized that what was in front of them was only an afterimage of him.


    Zhen Kuangsan frowned, she couldn''t believe that Nie Kong would be faster than she speeded up with Yizhi Dan!


    "I''m behind you." Nie Kong''s voice suddenly came out, and Kuang San immediately turned to him.


    A clock with a diameter of three meters helped her block the rear.But Nie Kong''s goal is the angel of Kuangsan. When it is destroyed, it takes time to repair it, which is equivalent to temporarily invalidating Kuangsan''s ability.


    In Kuang San''s panicked eyes, Nie Kong waved the giant sword.


    "Ahhh...Seven bullets!" As if hitting her pain point, the Kuang Sans madly fired a bullet of stagnation time.


    The bullets from the sky and the earth naturally hit Nie Kong¡¯s body, but they did not affect his movements at all.


    "It''s useless, your weak time rules can''t restrain me."


    For the first time in his life, Seven Bullets lost their due effect.The huge sword was like a thunderbolt, and with a click, only a flat crack appeared at the diameter of the round golden clock.Slowly, split into two halves from the middle.


    The Roman numerals with black shadows turned into a dead gray color and had lost their due effect.


    Kuang San was stunned, and there was a completely unexpected development.


    The mad three are not afraid of how many deaths, even no matter how many injuries they receive.But her real name is still the angel behind.

 1254 The collapse of the second element body 01280, defeat the two women

    "Ahhhh, Nie Kong, depending on what you did, how could you do that." Kuang San was completely crazy, gritted his teeth to Nie Kong.But when he touched Nie Kong''s eyes, he couldn''t help but shudder, and there was a trace of admiration.There will be such tyrannical eyes in the world, as if a god looks down on the tiny human beings.


    From knowing Nie Kong to now, Shizhi and the others have also seen serious Nie Kong for the first time.Shi Zhi was so scared, she vowed that she would never annoy Nie Kong in the future, hoping to always be gentle with herself.


    "Kuangsan, you lose, don''t struggle anymore."


    All Kuangsan''s expressions were like frosted eggplants, completely stunned.But suddenly realized something, only the three pairs of real crazy eyes radiated hope again.


    "Everyone, please help catch Nie Kong. I want to start a kiss-and-mouth battle plan." Kuangsan issued a bold declaration, making Nie Kong a little dumbfounded, not to mention the soldiers watching the battle.


    "Huh, what is she doing, it''s really embarrassing. She''s obviously fighting Nie Kong, and she''s going to do such a shameful thing." Shixiang said with bulging cheeks.


    "Oops, Nightmare is afraid that Nie Kong will copy her abilities and summon angels." Zhenna whispered softly.


    "Does she want to lower the teacher''s power?" Shizhi suddenly realized that he had to admire Kuangsan''s wit.


    "No, sister, you''re only half right!" Zhenna looked serious, and continued: "If Nie Kong can really summon an angel exactly like Nightmare, I am afraid that Nightmare can be shared with Nie Kong."


    After Shizhi listened, he took a breath, Kuang San is really too good.Without Shixiang''s power, would the teacher be their opponent?


    "Hmph, then I will kiss Nie Kong again to see who is better." Shixiang said angrily.


    "No, the current Kuangsan can''t touch my brother-in-law at all, so it''s just a nightmare daydream!" After losing a bullet''s speed up time, Kuangsan moved too slowly, especially when a lot of people were crowded. .


    Nie Kong was planning to wipe them clean with a single sword, but found that a fire flashed in his eyes.Looking to the other side, it turned out that Qinli was about to shoot at this moment.


    When Nie Kong and Kuangsan''s eyes stopped at each other, Qinli made his strongest attack.


    "Burning ghosts¡ªcannons!" The Qin smiled sternly, and the fiery red pupils radiated mercilessly.The flames surrounding her shrank to the port of the burning ghost, and the scarlet and terrifying bright light burst out suddenly.With the explosion of Dong, the burning ghost spewed out a fierce fire dragon.The extremely high temperature scorched the air and distorted it, almost consuming all the oxygen in the surrounding space of more than ten meters.


    The target that the fire dragon aimed at included the crowd of Kuang San and the position of Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong sighed lightly, she was afraid that she was going to destroy Kuang San and herself together, so it seemed that there was no humanity in the reversed piano.


    First, the mad three in front screamed in pain.Even the real Kuangsan, his face turned pale in the light of the fire!


    "The tyrant!" Nie Kong said in an icy voice, waving the tyrant who held high to the sky.Accompanied by the sound of cutting the wind apart, the space seemed to make a crunching sound.


    Fortunately, Nie Kong split horizontally. If it were split vertically, the whole building and the school would be destroyed, right?


    In the next instant, at the extension line of Nie Kong''s sword swing, a strong shock wave-a crescent-shaped black edge was generated.The mad three who occasionally wiped their edges, their entire bodies were destroyed and turned into powder!


    Kuangsan instinctively sensed the danger and immediately squatted.I only saw that the black can swallow all the sharp edges, and the flame cannon that was sprayed out of concentration, hit a piece!


    The wind pressure formed by the aftermath affected Zhenna, who forcibly endured the tearing pain of his head and formed the wind pressure that the Domain Gangshizhi and the others blocked the energy.


    "Come on, tyranny." Only Shixiang exclaimed excitedly, without looking at the surrounding situation.


    The sharp edge is really stronger than the flame cannon. After the two collided, it not only shred the flame cannon, but also swept into the piano with its remaining power!!


    The spiritual outfit in the piano seemed unable to completely block the blow.The aftermath of the powerful magic was scattered like sparks. At the same time, the long glove of the armor of the right hand in the piano broke, and in her slender hand holding a stick, the scars continued to expand like slices.


    There was a deep wound from the front of the moon in the piano to the abdomen, overflowing with a lot of blood.Flames began to surround the wound, bringing her alive.


    Comparing the two, you can clearly see the gap, the piano is not as good as ten fragrance.A tyrannical move not only breaks the killer in the piano, but also beats her to death!


    The entire rooftop became empty, and the collision of the tricks made the Kuangsan almost extinct, only a few more clever ones remained.The real Kuang San covered the bleeding wound, coughed up blood, and his wound was serious.


    The audience was silent, the needle drop was audible, only Nie Kong''s footsteps were heard.His face was shocked, because Nie Kong was able to defeat the two elves. His identity was really a mystery as AST said.


    Their eyes had already seen that Nie Kong came to Qinli.


    His domineering eyes stared at the burning flame of resurrection, and after discovering that she still had spiritual power to resurrect, Nie Kong inserted the tyrannical father through her abdomen.With a click, the tyrannical father even penetrated the concrete steel floor.


    "Ah..." The flame burning in the Qin''s body lost its vigorous life, and was extinguished a little bit, slowly revealing the figure of Lolita in the Qin.Although the blood stopped, the tyrannical father did not pull out, and the wound did not fully heal.Nie Kong seemed to plan to drain her spiritual power and help her return to a normal state.


    After hearing Qinli''s screams, Shizhi only felt anxious. She ran to Qinli in panic and asked sister Nie Kong if she was in danger.And Origami''s face was tense, I was thinking about whether to make a knife.


    "Hahaha, Nie Kong, you really are the most special person in the world. I will always remember you, please don''t forget me." Kuang San let out a sorrowful smile, his body fading.Depends on the situation, now Kuang San is going back to critical.At the same time, the battle she initiated is over.Everyone got a lot. Origami knew his enemy, Shixiang broke the seal, Zhenna further understood the terrible Kuangsan, and learned about Nie Kong''s toughness.

 1255 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01281, Nie Kong, wouldnt it be you who flattened her?

    Qinli seemed to have had a long dream, and it was a nightmare that I almost forgot.The violent fire was burning, every family was burning, and the whole town was burning.


    She saw herself collapse on the ground feebly and crying, only she was crying alone.She called her parents and sister Shizhi, but no one was saving her.


    While desperately waiting for the flame to burn her body, she was pleasantly surprised to see sister Shizhi rushing in front of her from the flame.She grabbed her little hand to rush out, but the flame attached to Shiori''s body from her little hand.


    "Don''t do it!" When the flame of his body burned my dear sister, Qin Li called out of her dream suddenly.Her eyes didn''t seem to adapt to the strong light, she half-squinted her eyelids, and she could vaguely see several familiar figures.


    In order to awake the chaotic and unclear head, when Qinli was about to prop up her body, she only noticed a severe pain in her abdomen. She snorted and didn''t dare to move easily.


    "Ah, are you awake, Qinli?" Shizhi''s cheeks were blocked in front of her worriedly.


    "It hurts..." Except for the abdomen, the pain in her head is torturing her nerve fiber endurance.She glanced at her abdomen and found a big sword inserted there-the princess''s tyrannical father.


    She is confused and can''t figure out what happened.The only thing I can confirm is that he seems to lose control of his consciousness while fighting the nightmare.She couldn''t remember the rest.I only know that I seem to be dreaming, and I dreamed of the situation of the fire five years ago.


    "Teacher, please...please pull out the tyrannical father, Qinli has recovered." Shizhi wailed to Nie Kong, looking at him with some lingering fears, and almost cut off his sister''s giant sword too lazy. Terrible.


    Even so, there is really no small price to return the piano to normal.If the two women continue to fight, they are afraid that the consequences of brewing will be much more serious than they are now.


    "Ok!"


    Nie Kong nodded, and the spiritual outfit that controlled his body was folded into his body.The giant sword inserted in the belly of the piano slowly turned into brilliant particles.That wound-the split section is burning.The flames ignited high, almost invisible wounds.Not long after, the fire slowly became smaller.Then, in the place where the flame swallowed, there appeared the body in the Qin that had been completely reborn.


    "Hmm." Qinli let out a comfortable cry, enjoying the heat of the flame that healed the wound and covering the intense pain, feeling very comfortable at once.


    By the way, the final restoration should have consumed her only strength, so the white kimono on the piano glowed faintly in an instant and gradually disappeared into the air.


    The spirit outfit is the crystal of the power of the elves, so once the spirit power is lost, the spirit outfit will collapse.The same situation happened when Shixiang and Shishino forces were sealed, so Nie Kong was already mentally prepared.


    When the spirit armor disappeared, it emitted a faint light.And the body of Lolita in the piano covered with light finally appeared in Nie Kong and the others'' eyes.


    The slender curves, curving jade legs and fair skin have a suffocating beauty.Her gorgeous red hair was draped in front of her, fresh and lovely with a lazy atmosphere.


    Kuang San and they are very beautiful, but she has her own unique beauty and will not lose to any of them.The only regret is that there are no traces of development that a girl should have before Qinli Yuexun.


    Qinli is afraid that it is not as good as elementary school students. After all, some elementary school students in the fifth and sixth grades of the second element are generally turned into xiaolongbaos, and they feel soft.


    Well, at least in my deep memory, the unbearable era of youth and frivolousness.Even though it was persecuted by the Celestial Beast, he was responsible for the wrong amount.


    Fortunately, it took Nie Kong a long time to compensate Suna and Meimei who had lost their lives in the fifth grade.They are now at the age of twenty-five and sixty years old, living happily with the celestial beasts in the ring.


    "Nie Kong, look, the part of her Yuexiong is so small, and the meat is so small, smaller than Shishina." Shixiang has a straightforward character, so she said it without hesitation. .


    Shishino is indeed about the same height and body shape as Kotori, but you can compare the size of two similar circles. How good is Shioka''s eyesight?


    "Ah..." The two sisters, Shizhi and Qinli, suddenly realized that Shizhi hurriedly took off his shirt and covered Qinli''s white body.


    "Well, did you do it with Nie Kong?" Shixiang continued, looking at Nie Kong with suspicious eyes.


    "Nonsense, it''s my business." Nie Kong said flatly. If he was to help promote development, he would be afraid that the piano would be bigger than yours.


    "Who said no, it''s probably because you just flattened it with a tyrannical man, Sister Qinli is really pitiful." Shixiang said naturally.


    Nie Kong didn''t tell her that it is better for girls to grow up. Why would she understand?Little did Nie Kong see her body occasionally, and he would be used to paying attention to Shixiang''s Yue Xiongkou, but seldom looked at Shishino, so Shixiang guessed it himself.


    "I don''t do that kind of ethical things, the piano has always been very small, don''t you think, Shizhi." And the tyrannical public has such an effect, why don''t I know.


    Shizhi woke up with a startled sound, blushing, afraid to speak.Shixiang is really true, how can you use that to make fun of girls, although the younger sister''s does not develop, it is not the younger sister''s fault.


    "Woo...Sister Shizhi, they worked together to bully Qinli." Qinli was tearful, hugging her beloved sister, and narrated her grievance.


    Nie Kong stared at Qin Li''s crying face in amazement, seeing her weak side for the first time.I looked at the black hairband behind her and found that the red hair was untied.


    Tied with a black ribbon, the character is shaking S, if it is red, it is the cute sister type, very gentle and traditional sister type, which is pity.


    Shizhi comforted Qinli, the scene of the sisters'' affection made Zhenna''s eyes full of envy and jealousy. Shizhi is her own sister, and Qinli you are just a righteous sister!!


    Origami looked at the scene in front of him coldly, not participating in Nie Kong''s interaction with them.She opened the door alone, and left without saying a word.

 1256 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01282, the abnormal state of the piano

    The finishing work was mainly handed over to the Japanese AST agency, including compensation and comfort.On the contrary, Latatosk still exists in the secret and has not been announced. Only a few people know it, so it saves a lot of trouble.


    The nightmare, the identification name of the elves, created such a mess that the school could only announce the suspension of classes for one day to rest for the students.Fortunately, they were just in a coma, and the small amount of time stolen by Kuang San had little effect on them.


    Otherwise, poor Zhu Huijiang, if she sees her wrinkled Loli face, she will have to cry to death.Zhuhui is very old, and she can''t stand a little blow when she is fragile.Even on her birthday, Nie Kong was afraid that she would not celebrate it.


    Shizhi bid farewell to Nie Kong and said that he would return to Latatosk for examination with an ugly face.Nie Kong could perceive that the spiritual power in the Qin Li was recovering quickly.As the commander of Latatosk, of course we must lead by example.And if you continue to stay in the human world, AST will directly attack her as an elf.


    "Qinli, are you... an elf?" After returning to the ship ten thousand meters high in the sky, Shiori asked a question that he cared most.


    "If I said no, would you believe your lovely sister?" Qinli shrugged and snorted.


    "Yes, because my sister and Jinli have lived for many years." Without any hesitation, Shizhi looked at his sister and nodded.


    Qinli looked at Shizhi without saying a word. After a few seconds of looking at each other, he sighed softly, "I am a human. At least it can be confirmed that my parents gave birth to me thirteen years ago. But the truth seems to be It¡¯s very complicated, because now the value of the observation device has judged me to be a wizard."


    "What''s going on?" Shizhi couldn''t understand what Qinli said.


    "I am a human being born in the Wuhe family, and on my birthday five years ago, I became an elf." Qinli said softly.


    "Ah, humans and elves should be creatures of different races, aren''t they?" Shiori showed a stunned expression and made a surprised voice.


    If humans can become elves, the world can be a mess.


    "Oh, you are right. To be precise, I should be a human with spirit power. The basic situation is similar to that of Teacher Nie Kong, but he can''t fully control his body and spiritual power." Qin Li Muttered.


    "Is Jinri''s birthday five years ago..." Shiori frowned suddenly when he was halfway through.Suddenly recalled a certain scene in my mind, in a piano wearing a spiritual suit, crying alone behind a burning street.But when he continued to think, Shiori''s head seemed to explode.


    "What''s wrong with you, Shizhi?" Qinli asked worriedly.


    "I seem to know what happened five years ago, but I can''t remember it anyway."


    "Because Shiori should have completely forgotten about the fire that broke out five years ago, and how I became an elf." Qinli murmured while supporting his chin with his hand.


    Shizhi looked up at his sister with a pretty face, and asked, "You said you became an elf, what happened five years ago?"


    But Qinli shook his head blankly: "I hardly remember that incident. The only thing that has an impression is the fire."


    "Huh?" Shizhi was astonished. If she had forgotten it, it might be just an accident, but her sister lost her memory just like herself, and the matter must be serious.


    "Although I vaguely know what happened, I can''t remember it anyway. It should be said that I remember how I became an elf, but I still can''t remember the reason." Qinli replied aloud.


    "Did someone delete our memories at the time?" Shizhi made a bold assumption, making Qinli frown.


    If the opponent is an elf with a power that mortals cannot match, then there is indeed such a possibility.But who is the other party and what is the purpose?


    "Oh, but this is only one of the speculations after all." Seeing Shiori''s worries, Jinli shrugged and comforted.


    Even if Qinli comforted, Shizhi still cared.If you think in your own way, then everything makes sense.She stroked her forehead with her hand and murmured in a low voice.Obviously, I can recall other things that I don''t remember clearly, but Shiori can''t recall things that are related to the incident.


    "At the time, I was very scared, but it seems that Shizhi sealed the spiritual power in the piano. So until now, I can spend five years of daily life with you."


    Shiori let out a startled voice, "Am... me? How could you know that I had that ability?"


    "Who knows, maybe someone told me in the dark. When I found out that you have the power to seal the elves, Latatosk discovered me. Next, I learned about the secrets behind the world and the elves. Exists, so I decided to save the elf."


    Why Jinli, who is under fourteen years old, would become the commander of Latatosk? Originally, Shizhi had always been curious, but now he finally got an answer.


    But a new question came, but how could he have the strange ability of sealing.


    Shizhi had a lot to say to Qinli, but she found Qinli''s face suddenly became pale.The trembling fingers in the piano touched the tea cup on the table, only a harsh sound was heard.The white ceramic utensils fell to pieces, and half of the tea was spilled on the ground.


    "Qinli, are you okay?" Shizhi frowned and asked worriedly.Qinli dropped his big eyes and breathed, and at the same time shook his head: "I''m fine, please don''t care."


    The evil ruby ??pupils flashed in Shiori''s sight, very cold.Qinli twisted her pretty face as if to avoid Shiori''s sight.


    "How could it be okay, your face is ugly."


    "I''ve said it''s okay, but I''m a little tired, can I be alone?"


    "Shizhi." With the sound of the door opening from behind, Ling Yin came to the room with a black bag.


    "Lingyin, what''s wrong?"


    "Sorry, that''s the end of today. Please go outside first." In response to Ling Yin''s voice, the Qin had a pretty face lowered, softly drinking.


    "Huh? But...but."


    "I will be responsible for checking the situation in the piano. Okay, let''s get out soon." Lingyin pushed Shizhi out of the door and locked it firmly.


    At the same time, the spiritual power in the Qin''s body became very irritable. At this moment, her current state is probably similar to that of Battle Madness III.

 1257 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01283, Shishino is still timid

    Shizhi anxiously waited outside the door like an operating room.After a few minutes, Ling Yin opened the door and came to him after checking his body.Originally, Shizhi was going to visit Qin in the house, but Ling Yin stopped him.


    "Lingyin, what happened to her in Qin?" Shizhi could only be anxious outside.


    "Ah, don''t worry, she''s fine. At least for the time being, it''s fine." Lingyin said.


    "What did you mean for the time being?"


    "Because the elven power in the piano continues to stay on her, I am afraid that she will not be able to continue to bear her own spiritual power in less than two days." Hearing Ling Yin''s words, Shi Zhi became tense.


    According to Lingyin''s explanation, it was because Qinli took back 100% of his power from Shizhi.In this way, it was equal to unblocking all of them, cutting off the spiritual path between Qinli and her.It is different from Shixiang''s situation.Shixiang''s only part of the return flow, when the mood stabilizes, the strength in her body can automatically recover.


    "The interval between episodes is gradually shortening. Now although it can be suppressed with neuroleptics and tranquilizers, it will be the limit of her tolerance in about two days. As long as that day passes, I am afraid that Jinli will no longer be the one you know. It''s in the piano."


    "Then... Then, what should I do."


    "Oh, the only way is to seal it again. The situation is the same as that of Toka and Shitono. The only way to seal the power of the elves, right?"


    Shi Zhi could not help but a picture appeared in his mind, the cold red eyes and evil smile in the piano.She is very afraid, afraid of losing her sister.Suddenly, without any warning, a serious situation suddenly appeared in front of my eyes.Only two short days remain.The piano will lose self-consciousness.If you can''t seal her power.


    "Then...what are you waiting for, I will start sealing now." Shizhi said loudly.


    Ling Yin thought about it for a while, and sighed heartily: "Indeed, it should have been done this way. But the method you said is not feasible. As I said, now I am using drugs to control my symptoms. So I must wait. Only after the state is stable."


    "But... but two days later, can I only have one day to do it? After all, I have to attack the strong sister of the commander..." Rang Qinli, his sister, the stern and strong commander of Wuhe Qinli, likes herself. It is actually a very difficult battle.


    "Shizhi, you have no choice. The only one that meets these two conditions is that day. You must hold onto that if you do not succeed the day after tomorrow, you will probably never have any chance to see the psychological consciousness in the piano to perform." Lingyin With a light sigh, he turned to face the console.


    Qin Li is now imprisoned in a heavily guarded quarantine area, and she must be scared to stay alone in a closed room.Will it be the same as a few years ago, crying for my sister?


    To save my sister, we must get her favorability and seal her elven power.


    Although the relationship between myself and my sister can be so bad, the current favorability is at least 80.But if you want to completely seal it, you have to date Qinli.When I reach 90, I feel sorry for myself, I just need to kiss my sister briefly.If you fail in the end, you can only ask the teacher for help.The teacher can definitely do it, there is nothing he can''t do.


    Nie Kong was the last support in her heart, Shizhi thought of him the first time when he was in trouble.So before she knew it, Nie Kong occupied a big place in her heart.


    "Relax, we Latatosk will do our best to help." Lingyin said comfortingly.


    "Well, I see, my sister temporarily asks you to take care of it." Shizhi bowed to her, bid farewell to them and returned to Tiangong City.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, Nie Kong opened the door of his home and returned to the living room with Shixiang.


    A lovely figure opened the glass door of the living room, and half of his head stretched out from the small courtyard outside, revealing sapphire-like eyes.About twelve years old, his snow-white skin was covered with water droplets.


    The little pink swimsuit sets off her body shape very cutely.If there are only poached eggs in the piano, then the girl in front of her can estimate the size of a peeled egg.But it was not the upper body that attracted Nie Kong, but the golden position of the tightly tightened legs.


    Although his body was dripping with water, he was wearing an ingenious rabbit doll on his hand, and he seemed to be laughing with his mouth closed.


    "Shishino?" Seeing her appearance, Nie Kong guessed that she was playing in the small rubber pool made by herself.


    Shishi is the beautiful eyes that humans cannot have. After discovering Nie Kong and Shixiang, the expressions of fear and timidity finally disappeared.


    "Nie Kong, Toka, you... how come you came back so early today? I... I thought that a stranger came in and frightened Shishino to death." Shishino whispered to Nie Kong. .


    "Oh, Nie Kong, where are your eyes, Shishino''s swimsuit looks cute." Shishino then put on the doll on his left hand-Shishina moved her mouth and made a cheerful voice.


    Shitono lowered her head again a little shyly, and covered Shitona''s mouth with her hand.Shishino struggled constantly to break free.Their looks are so funny and cute, Nie Kong couldn''t help laughing.


    "It''s okay, Shiitono, you are so cute now."


    Shishina laughed hahaha, "Right, right, I said Shishino is very cute, and Nie Jun will definitely like it in his heart."


    "Oh, Shiina."


    It''s really hard for her to call Shishito the timid to take care of the house by herself.Because when she appeared before, she would use her ability to drop heavy rains and evacuate the crowd.Without Nie Kong''s company now, Shishino dare not go out to the outside world at all, timid and afraid that the shortcomings of strangers could not be specifically improved.


    "By the way, nothing happened at home, right?" Nie Kong asked.


    "Well, there has been a micro-vibration caused by the fluctuation of the spirit power of the elves. Jun Nie, have you saved Kuangsan?" Shishino continued to ask.


    "How could she be saved? She even almost ate Nie Kong. When Shishino meets her in the future, you must stay away." Shixiang snorted.


    "Ah, would she have eaten Shishino?" Shishino shrank in fright.


    "Don''t worry, I will solve the problem of Kuangsan."


    Nie Kong believed that she would no longer eat people randomly.

 1258 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01284, the pain of origami

    Origami returned to the base alone, without doing anything extra, and went straight to the AST training room.She trains herself desperately just to increase her strength.She relied on the resentment in her heart to support her for several hours of hard training. If Liaozi hadn''t pulled her out in time, she might have fainted inside because she couldn''t stand it.Since knowing the identity of her enemy, she hopes to avenge her revenge soon.


    There is nothing wrong with it. Five years ago, looking at the burning streets, the slender shadow soaring in the sky should be a young girl.Although Origami couldn''t see the details clearly, it was certain that the thing standing in the sky had a human-like shape, and she killed her parents.


    "Can''t forgive! I want to... kill you!"


    Dragging the body that was about to fall apart, took a deep breath to suppress the throbbing in his heart, origami opened his door.


    The house that was supposed to be quiet and lonely became very lively, and a girl''s laughter was faintly heard.Origami was a little strange, and came to the living room along the hallway.Looking inside, there were three people sitting around the table, two women and one man.


    "Origami is back. Are you tired? Should you take a shower or eat first?"


    "Teacher, how can you..."


    "It''s all the blame for Shixiang, it messed up the kitchen. So I can only borrow an origami kitchen to prepare dinner, it doesn''t matter." Nie Kong knocked Shixiang hard on the head, Shixiang pouted.


    I can probably guess what happened to Origami. It should be Shixiang going to the kitchen to help Nie Kong, but it must have messed up.


    "It''s okay, it''s a pity that I couldn''t entertain you." Origami whispered softly. Compared to staying alone in a spacious room, she prefers to be crowded and crowded!!


    "What''s the matter, Nie Kong''s cooking is the best in the world. It must be much better than what you do. Don''t talk nonsense, let''s get started." Staring at the sushi that Nie Kong made by himself on the table, it was delicious. Said saliva.


    "Yes... Yes, Jun Nie promised us to set off fireworks in the yard after dinner." Shishino continued in a low voice.


    "Yeah." Origami''s cold and hateful heart was a little warmer, and she felt at home.After washing their hands, the four people sat happily at the table.Especially Toka, when he tasted sushi, he was full of happiness.


    Immediately afterwards, the two women fought as usual, and the goal was changed to sushi with the last salmon roe.Of course, the final victory is often the origami. It is too simple to deal with the simple Shixiang.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Hey, Jun Nie, fireworks." The glass door of the living room was opened. Nie Kong and the three sitting on the porch between the courtyard and the living room could see the dark moonlight outside.


    After dinner, the originally clear sky was completely dark.


    Shishino looked at Nie Kong with a questioning gaze, and Nie Kong smiled and raised the thing in his hand.


    "look¡­¡­"


    "Children''s firework suit?" Shishina couldn''t help but widen his eyes.That''s right, the square piece of paper that Nie Kong held in his hand did indeed write that.


    "It''s a pity that large-scale fireworks are not sold in the mall. I can only take you to watch it until the festival. Wait a moment." After speaking, Nie Kong peeled off the plastic packaging, took out the paper-twisted thing from the inside, and It was handed to Shiiono.


    Shitono looked curiously at the things in his fingers, and couldn''t figure out how to play.I saw Nie Kong taking out the lighter from his pocket and lighting Shishino''s paper twist.The side where Nie Kong was ignited began to make popping noises and emit bright red sparks.Although exuding an extremely tiny light.But there is no doubt that it is indeed fireworks.


    "Huh?" Shirino didn''t know what Nie Kong was doing at first, but soon his eyes widened because of surprise.The paper in her hand was burning, emitting colorful fireworks.


    Nie Kong was behind her, teaching her specific ways to play.


    "so beautiful!"


    Seeing Shitono having a great time, Toka was very excited to follow a piece of linear fireworks.


    "It''s called a string cigarette tweed, although it can''t be compared with the fireworks launched into the sky." Nie Kong said with a light smile.Shishinono shook his head vigorously.


    "It''s not like that, it''s very beautiful. I...I like this firework better." Shitono still stared at the popping cigarette flower and said, his cheeks dyed red in the light of the fire.


    The two elves were very happy, only origami, with an absent-minded expression, their eyes staring at the dark sky blankly.


    "What''s wrong, origami." Nie Kong sat next to her and asked with concern.


    Origami gently nestled in Nie Kong''s arms and hugged Nie Kong''s waist with both arms.


    I thought I was used to hugging girls, but it really felt a little different.There was a girl''s unique warm touch clearly.To be correct, the tight fit seems to exceed the normal range.The origami hugged tightly, with a thin layer of cool shirt, and there was a vacuum inside, pressing Nie Kong''s body hard.


    Nie Kong could clearly perceive that the origami development is not very good, and the poor one can only be bigger than Shishino.But once it meets Nie Kong''s skin, its destructive power must be quite appalling.


    "Origami, you... would you hug too tightly?"


    "No." While speaking, Origami retracted his body into Nie Kong''s arms.Taking Nie Kong¡¯s body temperature, she quietly said, ¡°Teacher, you should be very curious, why I shot Wuhe Qinli at noon.¡±


    "Ok?"


    "Five years ago, five years ago. The parents who lived in Nanjia Town, Tiangong City, were killed by the flame-controlling spirit-Wuhe Qinli. In front of me, my parents burned to death! Forget it, I will never forget! So, I want me to kill the Balrog! I once told you-I was to help my parents get revenge, so I have lived until now. Kill the Balrog, kill the Wuhe Qinli, then This is the only reason why I have survived so far." Origami narrated the grievance and pain in my heart, and opened his heart to Nie Kong.


    "I am very disappointed in myself and hate why I am too weak. I just watched my enemy in front of me, and I can''t do anything about it!"

 1259 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01285Choose

    "Perhaps only after the development skills of Chonggong Zhen''s display device are there, you have a chance to kill the elves." Origami said quietly.


    "Don''t be stupid, do you think it is really strong? The display device has a heavy load on the body. It can be said that the greater the degree of development and use, the greater the loss of people''s life. She has paid a heavy price, and now only Ten years of life."


    "If you can really kill her, it would be worth it to die with her. Teacher, will you support me." Origami intends to spare all the cost and secretly activate the newly developed DW-029 DW-029 military outfit.


    The huge equipment set with a total length of more than five meters, has two large lightsabers, two 50.5-caliber magic guns, and eight weapon containers.It is equivalent to a strange combination of equipment in which the firepower of a AST squadron is concentrated on a single member.


    In the evening, DEM had just shipped the experimental machine from the headquarters.From the theoretical point of view, the tower seems to be enough equipment to defeat the elves.But the information obtained from Liaozi''s mouth, after the exclusive wizard of DEM had acted for thirty minutes in a fully equipped situation, it was like a useless person.


    Humanoid tank, or Transformers.It is said that DEM thinks that only Zhenna has the ability to use it, and specifically pulls it for her.One can imagine how strong it is.


    "You don''t know how to cherish yourself, why not allow me to cherish? And I personally think that Wuhe Qinli was not the executioner who killed your parents." Nie Kong shook his head calmly at her.


    If Origami figured out the truth, or killed her in revenge, it would have harmed her instead.Nie Kong hoped that she would forget her hatred, start a new life and live.


    "No...impossible! I clearly saw the figure of the elf&." Although Origami believes Nie Kong''s words very much, since seeing Nie Kong for the first time, she has a kind of warmth in her heart, just like when she faced Shizhi. .But the fact that she saw with her own eyes five years ago cannot be changed, only the fire in the sky.


    "Yes, I believe you did see it. But, is that really in the Wuhe Qin?"


    Origami frowned vigorously, shaking a little in his heart.


    "Then... Then, teacher, do you think there will be other elves who will kill my parents besides the Balrog? Who is it, who killed my parents that day¡ª"


    Nie Kong continued: "I haven''t experienced the situation at the time, so I can only give you some advice. Five years ago in Wuhe Qin, she was just an eight-year-old girl. Do you think she might kill? "


    "Ah..." Origami was dazed, and she began to recall the scene.The beam of light from the sky to the ground produced a strong shock wave.The location of the parents has been hollowed out along with the ground, forming a crater-like cavity, where the remains of the father and mother were found.To confirm the source of the light that just burned Origami''s parents, Origami raised his head.At that time, the painful sight became blurred, and the origami could not see the details, only to confirm that the thing had a human-like shape!!


    "Jing... Elves and humans are not the same species, how can there be age restrictions. For example, nightmare, the elves a long time ago, but the appearance has not changed at all." Origami still defended himself.Although Nie Kong had solved part of her grudge, he still hated all the elves in his heart.


    "Well, it''s true that the age of the elves is too abnormal. But revenge must be clear, otherwise, if you kill the wrong person, it will hurt others and yourself. It''s a pity that I don''t have the power of Kuangsan, otherwise I can help you shuttle. I will witness the situation with my own eyes five years ago," Nie Kong said.Because of the details of the plot, he had too little information to tell her the real murderer.


    And what he has always felt is that the first elf is the real murderer, the root of all disasters!!


    "Is it time for the nightmare to travel?" Origami whispered softly, obviously suspicious of being able to travel five years ago.But for Nie Kong''s kindness, Origami is very grateful.Revenge is her own business, she hopes to do it herself.


    The two cuddled together relatively quietly, enjoying the warmth of the moment.Nie Kong sighed secretly in his heart. He knew that he couldn''t solve the lumps of origami by relying on his own mouth.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Wow, origami you... what are you doing holding Nie Kong?" Shixiang, who was playing with fireworks, almost exploded when he saw the intimate scene behind him, and his big angry eyes stared at the origami.


    "I''m a little bit cold, please hold me tight, teacher." Origami didn''t answer Shixiang''s question, and the whole person embraced Nie Kong tightly, wishing to merge with Nie Kong.


    "Oh, you''re talking nonsense, it''s obviously very hot. You can''t fool me with origami."


    "Well, I probably have a cold. After all, only an idiot can''t catch a cold." Origami calmly said.


    "Cold... a cold?" Shixiang widened his eyes, unexpectedly having that kind of reason.And it seems that Shixiang only understood the previous sentence, and didn''t understand the meaning of origami at all.


    "No...it doesn''t matter, I want it anyway." Shixiang, who was extremely unbalanced in his heart, threw away the fireworks that he thought was fun, hugged Nie Kong''s other side, and origami snatched his position in Nie Kong''s arms.


    The two women didn''t care about their girl''s identity, their fragrant bodies were violently crowded with his torso.Nie Kong clearly tasted the relative plumpness of ten incense and the skinny of origami.


    The two women''s boneless bodies twisted in his arms, like two pools of nephrite.


    With blood spurting, he only felt that the temperature of his skin had risen by more than ten degrees, eager to touch the girl''s cold skin.The girl¡¯s unique scent stimulates the nerve center of the body, and the body reacts!


    Nie Kong was angry, and forced the two women''s bodies to press on the floor of the corridor, wishing to have a 3.P.Origami''s eyes looked at Nie Kong calmly, as if he wanted to take the initiative to take off his clothes.Shixiang''s reaction was great, his whole body was limp, and his face was red and cute.


    Shixiang has a strong sense of shame, and the ethics of origami is basically gone. The two girls are really two opposite personality types, natural enemies.


    Only Shishino''s two index fingers were facing each other, looking at the two women who were feeling aggrieved and saying, "Shishino didn''t call out the snowy weather at all, how could you catch a cold?"

 1260 The collapse of the second element body 01286, action

    The next day, the third day after the incident.Although it was not a weekend, all the students and faculty members who came to Zen High School did not recover from the influence of the Eclipse City barrier, so a one-week suspension was announced.


    After being suppressed by the medicine, Qinli''s spirit finally returned to normal temporarily.After the selection of all the people in Latatosk, the date of the date was set at the playground in Tiangong City.


    Originally, Shin Wuyue and the others said they would go to the Ocean Park for a date because they could see Commander Kotori''s swimsuit, but Shiori refused to go to the playground with his sister for many years.


    Shizhi stood in front of the east exit of Tiangong Station, waiting for his sister Qinri to emerge from Latatosk''s base.On the way, he answered a phone call from Origami and asked her where she was.


    Shizhi only said that He Qinli went to the amusement park in Tiangong City to play, but did not say that she must date Qinli today and let her like her own affairs.


    Because the task is very difficult, if you can''t complete the task within today''s time, you may lose your sister, and the power of the flame elf will swallow her.Therefore, no slightest negligence is allowed.


    Shen Wuyue''s voice came from the headset, and Qinli had become a party, and he could only give orders from the deputy commander."Qinli seems to have been teleported to the ground, and it will arrive at your side in a short time. Everything is up to you, Shiori."


    "Ok...Okay!" Shiori took a big deep breath to adjust his breathing after hearing his words.


    So, two or three minutes later, a cute little loli ran over from the street.


    Wearing a short-sleeved shirt with suspenders and matching shorts with small, semi-whitening and big legs, it is very cool.Her long reddish-brown hair was tied into a double ponytail for her sister, and she was tied with a black ribbon that she often used in the piano-a birthday gift she gave her five years ago.


    Shi Zhi wailed, tied with a black ribbon, indicating that the current violin is a strong commander character.But I felt the inexplicable emotion, probably because the violin in front of me was still the one that Shizhi was familiar with, so I felt relieved.


    "Qinli, you...you are very cute today." Qinli''s shoulder shook when he heard Shiori''s words.


    "Okay...Okay, the previous special training for you was not in vain. I know how to praise girls. It''s not in vain to dress me specifically." Although she said so, the pretty face in the piano showed a joyful expression, nothing Girls will reject being praised.


    "Huh?" Shizhi only felt that he heard a very strange sentence.


    "It''s okay. Anyway, it''s almost time for the tram to leave, right?"


    Then, after a few steps toward the station, Kotori turned around to face Shiori again.


    "Okay, let''s start our date."


    Shen Wuyue secretly reminded, "Shizhi, don''t keep holding the nose to Commander Qinli, and take the initiative."


    "I... I will try my best..."


    Shizhi is very wronged, can he compare with the teacher?


    Upon receiving an emergency notice, Liaozi dressed in overalls and stepped into the CR-Unit warehouse of the Ground Self-Defense Force Tiangong Garrison Base.After seeing the commotion in Cunei, she asked the maintenance staff who was staying nearby, and said in surprise, "Hey, what happened?"


    The maintenance man who said he was very annoyed was going to scold him a few words, don''t bother him, but he quickly saluted him when he saw the burnt dressed in military uniform behind him.


    Liaozi shook his head lightly and continued: "Don''t waste time, hurry up and tell me what happened."


    "That... the CR-Unit display device sent from the DEM headquarters disappeared with all the ammunition."


    "What are you talking about!" Liaozi''s eyes widened in surprise, and then turned to the warehouse behind.


    As the maintenance man said, a large hole was suddenly opened in the place where the large crusade armor was originally placed, and there were many team members and maintenance workers panicking repairing the damaged warehouse.


    She looked around the situation in the library. Although she had to wait for a detailed investigation to determine it, Liaozi didn''t find anything unusual.There are even no traces of the delivery vehicles carrying goods after the door was damaged.The prisoner personally drove the huge uniform without a transport vehicle.There is no one other than the wizard who can expand the realm of randomness.


    "Could it be that Lieutenant Chonggong drove it away?" She is the only one in the entire AST who can drive it."If it''s her, don''t worry about it, because the CR-Unit was originally given to her by DEM."


    "I don''t know the details, but Lieutenant Chonggong is still in the base." The maintenance man shook his head and said.


    Liaozi was silent for a while before speaking to the maintenance man again: "Is the storage condition of the emergency mobile device normal?"


    "Is it an emergency to wear a mobile device? Please wait a moment." After the serviceman finished speaking, he began to operate the small terminal in his hand.


    The so-called emergency dressing mobile device, a technique used by origami the day before yesterday to resist the mad three enchantment, put on the equipment of the wiring suit in an instant.But the kind of clothing that is not approved must be logged into the computer when used.


    It''s just one of the possibilities, a little doubt.Liaozi prayed secretly that no qualified codes would appear in her heart, and waited for the maintenance staff''s response.


    It''s a pity that things were counterproductive. While the terminal made a sharp noise, the maintenance worker said in a choked voice: "Captain, there is... a team member who is carrying a mobile device."


    "Who is it?" Liaozi asked.


    The maintenanceman said in a trembling voice: "Yes...It''s Yuichi Origami Sergeant!"


    Hearing the words of the maintenance man, Liaozi felt only a whirlwind.She knows the ability to origami very well, and she can never use the CR-Unit level.If it is forced to unfold, it will be paralyzed in the light, and shock and die in the heavy!!


    "Notify her immediately and order her to return to the base with CR-Unit." Liaozi shouted angrily.


    "Yes...Yes." The maintenance man turned on the communication tool to connect to the origami headset, but only heard a rustle, and there was no signal at all.


    "She cut off the communicator."


    As he said, the origami on the road crushed the headset. The destination she went to was the meeting place between Shizhi and Qinli.

 1261 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01287, the wizard origami (on) excessive chapter

    With the ice cream of white cream in both hands, Shiori, who was crowded in the crowd, was about to return to the rest area-beside his sister.


    With the momentum of conquering all the facilities in the amusement park area, Yuqinli continues to play and then play, so it is only natural that they will feel tired.Ke Shizhi was very depressed, because the data from Shen Wuyue showed that Qin Li''s favor had not changed at all!!


    She understands that the commander-type sister Qinli is very difficult to master, but she did not expect it to be so difficult. Despite the help of God and Wuyue, she still can''t move at an inch!


    At the moment of distress, Shiori noticed that the voices around him seemed to gradually become blurred.She saw an invisible wall like a thin film around her.It''s like the random field of AST!


    Next, Shiori saw a dark shadow descending from the playground to the place where the piano was in the rest area.


    In the next moment, an astonishing rumbling sounded all around.The sudden explosion caused the surrounding crowd to be frightened and spread out in a panic.No one was injured, because the invisible wall spreading around completely blocked the impact of the explosion.


    Shizhi could only stay in the same place, looking at the scenery on the side where Qinli was, completely changed.


    "Origami!" After seeing the figure above, he held his breath again.It is a huge display device that can completely cover the origami body, and the back is equipped with a whole row of parts that look like missile launchers or containers.Extending from the back to the arms of the parts, you can see a large lightsaber showing a long light knife, and there are two huge cannons on the outside that look like the main guns of a battleship.


    The five-meter huge mecha seems to equip her into a human-shaped arsenal fortress!


    Looking at the location of Shiori and Kotori with squinting eyes, Toiichi Origami wearing a wiring suit and CR-Unit is flying in the air, fighting with her sister who has already shown her spiritual outfit!


    "Shizhi. It''s dangerous. Leave quickly." Qinli said, raising himself more than a hundred meters.Origami was chasing behind her, and the giant cannon carried in the body was aimed at the piano and launched, with malice and killing intent!


    An angel appeared in the hand of the piano, like a stick-scorching ghost!The fire snake spread out to form a barrier, blocking the cannonball attack.


    "Origami, do you know what you are doing?" Shiori yelled at the sky.


    "Wuheqin, you should remember that flames swallowed Nanjia Town, Tiangong City five years ago. You burned my parents in front of me. So I will kill you and kill the Balrog!" Origami tape With hatred eyes, he looked coldly at the piano in the flame''s spiritual suit.


    "How...how could it be, I...I don''t know. Ever since I got the power of the elves, I occasionally couldn''t help but want to destroy certain things and kill some people, and my body would not listen at all. I... I couldn''t control my behavior and didn''t leave any memory. But five years ago, did I really kill...killing?" Qinli just stared blankly, his teeth rattled.


    "Did you admit it."


    Origami''s face suddenly distorted into a seemingly painful expression. Accompanied by a sharp shout, all the openings of the weapon container behind the origami opened, and countless gunpoints emerged.The rain of bullets fired from that direction at the same time, aimed straight at the piano.


    Bullets, beams... In Shizhi''s eyes, not all of them blasted into the Qin''s body.Qin Li lost the thought of resistance, and there was no defense.


    With a bang, the shock wave produced by the explosion exploded in the manifestation barrier, sweeping the whole body of the piano.Stunning explosions and wind, strong vibrations and shock waves spread all around.


    As if a space shock had occurred, the ferris wheel tens of meters high disappeared without a trace.


    "Aha¡­¡­"


    Origami stared at the front. Because of the use of his brain, Origami¡¯s face was covered with sweat and he shook his shoulders and breathed.At the same time, the enchantment that spread around the Qinli disappeared into the air.


    Turning his head to look in that direction, where the smoke dissipated, the attack only broke the spiritual suit in the piano!


    "Directive random area-unfold!" Origami gritted his teeth and shouted again, instantly surrounding the Qin with a spherical enchantment.She turned around and aimed the giant cannons equipped at both ends of the weapon container into the piano.


    "Destroy¡ª¡ªMagic Cannon!"


    While making the sound, the turbulence of magic light was emitted from a very close range.The dazzling bluish white destroys the light.The light of destruction with terrifying power.The Qinli was surrounded by enchantments, and the impact and shock wave caused when it hit the target was completely sealed in the enchantment, and only a little magic light leaked from the cracks.


    "Boom!" The unprecedented explosion, the destructive power is almost comparable to the B-level space shock, and the sky seems to collapse.The moment those light hit the ground, it caused an amazing explosion, forming a small pothole in the ground.


    Origami saw a big mouth in the abdomen of Qin Li, dripping with blood!


    "do you died."


    A group of bright red flames emerged from the wound and covered the whole body of the piano.Slowly, the intact violin appeared again.She was beaten with her eyes closed, but at this moment she finally opened her eyes.


    "A new model? It''s really amazing."


    Qinli looked down at the appearance of origami with a cold look, and then gently waved the burning ghost holding on his right hand with one hand.The blade of the flame swayed and the heat wave gradually forced towards the origami.


    At this moment, her jewel-like pupils were full of coldness and mercilessness, and an evil smile spread out from the corners of her mouth, as if a demon came to the world!!


    "Qinli--!"


    Shizhi roared like he was about to break his throat, but the voices of the two people in the sky at a height of 100 meters could not convey the location of the piano.


    Shizhi is very anxious, and Qinli''s expression is exactly the same as it was the day before yesterday.The power of the elves in her controlled her and lost her sanity.


    My favorite sister and my friend.Two people who were very important to Shiori were holding weapons that could kill each other with a single blow, facing each other.The worst that Shiori didn''t want to think about was happening right now!


    My sister killed the origami parents five years ago, and she can''t stop her from revenge.She once said that revenge is the only reason for her to live.But how could I watch Qinli helplessly die in front of him, and he didn''t believe that Qinli would kill.


    Five years ago, what happened and why can''t I remember it?

 1262 The collapse of the second element body 01288, wizard origami (below)

    The bitter hatred of origami, the reversal of the piano is out of control, the two will definitely separate life and death.I don''t have the ability to stop it at all, it would be great if the teacher was there.By the way, teacher!


    Shizhi''s stupid body glowed with new power, and he left the amusement park and moved straight to the place where Nie Kong lived.I keep reminding myself that time is running out, hurry up.


    When she left, the two origami women let go of their hands and feet to fight.In the Qin, he waved the blade of the burning ghost and slashed into the surface barrier of the random area.The random area of ??origami seemed to barely block her fierce attack, but the head of origami was subjected to a strong load and screamed in pain.


    The Qin didn''t stop attacking, and the blade attached to the flame burned very vigorously.The raised corners of his mouth formed a terrifying smile, and Qinli continued to slash into the random area of ??origami with the flame blade.


    Obviously, that person is not in the piano, but the reversal body that destroys the impulse to devour consciousness.


    "Ah!" After catching Qinli''s sixth slash, the random area protecting the origami finally broke.Under a fierce attack, the origami hit the ground tens of meters from mid-air.


    "What? Is it over? It''s really boring." Qin Li said in an icy tone. After Burning Fighter Ghost put the handle part of the knife in the main body, the covering arm became the right hand held high in the Qin with guns. .


    "Burning Ghost Killer¡ª¡ªCannon Form!"


    The burning ghost spread out the surface, emitting a red light, and the flames surrounding the piano were all sucked into the front end of the equipment.Immediately afterwards, the piano in the sky aimed the muzzle of the arm at the origami.


    With a "boom", the red muzzle ejected a hot pillar of fire, and the color of the concentrated flame turned crimson, blasting to the ground!


    "Ahem..."


    Origami touched his face with his hand, and couldn''t help but bit the root of his teeth when he saw the crimson blood on his hands.There is blood flowing from the nose and eyes.The limits of activity that have appeared in the forcible use of the military equipment.


    In order to fight against the elves, he unknowingly overuses his brain.Origami gritted his teeth resentfully, and kept lying on his back looking at the pillar of fire hitting like a meteor.


    I thought that after stealing the CR-Unit, I could help myself kill the Balrog and get revenge. In the end, I just exploited my life to fight her, I was just dreaming.


    "Am I going to die, hate it, I couldn''t avenge my parents..." After experiencing severe training like vomiting blood, I sacrificed a lot of sleep time to study the display device.The most advanced equipment that causes a huge burden on the body, and the actual combat accompanied by death.Origami throws everything in it.


    However, the result cannot be changed, and the strength gained after sacrificing everything is still unable to defeat the elves in the end.The long battle of origami ultimately resulted in such a cruel reality.


    "I... have all my hard work been in vain." Origami exhaled weakly, feeling hopeless.


    When I closed my eyes, Origami heard a voice that was neither male nor female.


    "I said, do you want power?"


    "Huh?" After hearing the sudden voice, Origami opened her eyes and dragged her body very hard, and then she saw some kind of life who didn''t know the truth standing in front of her.


    Obviously I can perceive that it exists there, but I cannot see its substance.It should be said that the resolution of existence itself is very low, giving people the illusion that the whole body is coded.


    "what are you?"


    "It doesn''t matter what I am now. Compared to that idiot question, do you want to be extremely powerful without losing to anyone?"


    Origami held her breath, semi-unconsciously, she was eager to become stronger and kill the Balrog in front of her.


    "Of course I want that kind of thing!"


    She yelled loudly, her voice full of dedication to power: "I want power. No matter what I have to pay, no matter what I have to sacrifice! I want to obtain the absolute power that can realize my tragic wish, and want to surpass everyone... ¡­The strongest strength!"


    "A very good answer, let me give you the power you expect." She replied, smiling for a moment.With that, he handed something toward the origami.


    A jewel-like object emitting dazzling white light.Its brilliant light caught the eyes of origami at once, and the white one had no trace of impurities.


    "Stretch your hand out and catch it."


    Origami didn''t hesitate, stretched out his hand and finally touched the pure white gem.


    At the same time, the gem emits a strong light, which is absorbed into the origami body.


    "Fa, gave birth... what''s the matter?" Origami looked at his chest blankly, no gems were found.He was about to raise his head to ask, but Origami stopped talking.That''s because something that had been in front of you just now suddenly disappeared!


    I thought it was my own illusion, but suddenly my heart began to beat violently, as if my body was glowing with new strength.Facing this unusual feeling that I had never experienced before, origami tightened his body.


    Terrible spiritual power fluctuations radiated to the entire Tiangong City centered on her, causing a popping sound of air.


    Accompanied by buzzing familiar alarms, a space shock occurred just two days later.


    As if shining a ray of light in the gloomy space, before the flame giant came, the dazzling light collided with it.


    The collision of white and red light stimulated a shock wave.Only saw the huge amusement park, razed to the ground in the aftermath of the explosion!!


    The flame went out, but the light did not disappear.A pure white glowing light cluster slowly rises from the smoke, like a small sun in the morning.There is a big sun, a small sun, and a small fireball floating in the sky at this moment!


    After getting acquainted with the dazzling light, I could finally see the figure wrapped in the light.


    The long skirt that clings to the body along the curve of the body, the pure short skirt that blooms like a blooming lotus.And the silk of light that floats in the ring of the head corolla.All are made of dazzling pure white, just like the bride''s beautiful wedding dress, dressing her as the most dazzling girl in the world.How beautiful, how shocking.


    That is the special spiritual outfit of the elves, the origami finally turned into an angel-like elves at the moment of crisis!

 1263 The collapse of the second element body 01289, go back five years ago

    "What happened!?" Shiori struggled to maintain his balance with a strong shaking.The air was filled with signs of disaster, as if Tiangong City might collapse at any time.


    "What an amazing Lingbo reaction, there are elves now!" Shixiang said in surprise.


    When Shixiang heard Shixiang¡¯s words, Huarong paled with fright. "Teacher, it seems that Qinli has completely lost control. She...she will kill Origami! And once she fails to seal her power within today''s time , Qinli will not be Qinli anymore, we must stop them as soon as possible." She came to Nie Kong''s home all the way, because she believed that Nie Kong could save them.The current situation has developed to the point that it is very likely that two important people will be lost at the same time. The weak scholars cannot bear that kind of blow.


    Nie Kong used his spiritual sense to check the situation there. When he saw the origami wearing a "wedding dress", he was almost stunned.Origami will transform into an elf, a development that Nie Kong did not expect.


    "I see, Toka, you and Shitono will watch the house."


    "Eh, why, Nie Kong should use Shixiang''s power." Shixiang pouted displeasedly as Nie Kong was about to abandon her.


    "Sorry, because I have to be in a hurry, I can only take one person." Nie Kong waved to Shizhi and continued: "Shizhi, come here quickly."


    Shizhi looked at Nie Kong with doubts in his eyes. He didn''t know what Nie Kong was going to do, so he could only stand obediently in front of Nie Kong.In her exclamation, Nie Kong crossed her knees with one hand, and wrapped her waist with one hand.Using the princess''s embrace, she hugged her tightly.


    Shixiang was envious, jealous, and puffed his cheeks to express his discomfort.Shizhi was flustered, and his heart clashed like a deer.


    "Grab firmly." Nie Kong hugged Shizhi''s feet hard, and within a second, they actually traveled a hundred meters away.If it wasn''t for the fear that Shizhi''s body could not withstand the resistance of the wind, Nie Kong could increase the speed several times.


    Nie Kong and Shizhi arrived in the amusement park ten kilometers apart in just one minute.But the one in front of you can no longer be called a playground, and all the buildings within a radius of a few miles have become ruins.


    Shiori stared at the sky, and the beautiful origami figure attracted her eyes.Beautiful white dress, strong power... What happened during the time she was away, how did Origami suddenly become an elf?


    Shizhi stretched out his hand and pinched Nie Kong¡¯s cheek, and whispered, ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t look at it, your eyes are about to fall out. Although... Although Origami is beautiful in spiritual clothing, it¡¯s important now. I want to stop them."


    Nie Kong squeezed her nose and said, "Nonsense, I was just thinking about who to stop first! And I have to wait for them to relax before I can take action. Otherwise, no one will protect you. The aftermath of their battle will be It hurts Shizhi."


    Shizhi smiled shyly, "Shizhi misunderstood the teacher."


    "It''s ok."


    Nie Kong shook his head. To tell the truth, the girl wearing a wedding dress was indeed the most beautiful. The origami in the sky seemed to be a real angel.


    "Although I can stop them for a while, we can''t interfere with origami her revenge, so it''s troublesome." Nie Kong said.


    "I...I believe Qinli, she won''t kill anyone!" Shizhi said firmly.


    "probably."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The light and flames in the sky constantly collide, as beautiful as gorgeous fireworks, but with fatal danger.


    Origami spreads out her hands, and with her movements, the front end of the crown is divided into two parts, turning into a sun-like ring.


    "Extinction Angel-Sun Wheel!" The ring-shaped angel that instantly spread out on the origami head began to spin, and scattered particles of light around.


    Qinli used spiritual power to create a barrier around him, and instantly emitted a large number of light particles from the origami angel falling to the surroundings.


    The extremely beautiful and extremely tragic destruction of the light rain, the astonishingly powerful spiritual power assembly fell from the air thousands of thousands and continuously ravaged the earth.


    The surrounding houses, smooth asphalt roads, and green plants... were completely destroyed as easily as paper molds soaked in heavy rain. The destructive power was extremely shocking, and there was a bit of a taste of Nie Kong''s disappearance.


    Although Qinli was already in a reversed state, the angel''s origami was obviously stronger than that of the Balrog, and she pressed her against it.But the piano has the characteristic of immortality for a long time, so after fighting for a long time, there is no birth or death.


    At this moment, the flame barrier woven with spiritual power in the piano blocked the origami attack, and the waving angel burned and killed the ghost, and the sword attack extended along its blade.


    "Scorching Ghost-Cannon!"


    "Extinction Angel-Cannon Crown!"


    The bright light of the sky, the red light of the flame, the mortal blow that exhausted all spiritual power was displayed from both sides.The two were ready to go, preparing for their strongest tricks, and the sky appeared for a moment!


    "Stop it." There was a huge roar in their ears. Qinli found that her body couldn''t move, and someone hugged her tightly from behind.


    "Oh." The Qin was like an unruly beast. Even though she struggled desperately and burned with flames, the people behind still did not let go.


    Origami shook his shoulders, then turned his face to the opposite side.I only saw Nie Kong''s hands like ropes, tying the hands in the piano with his body, and the charged scorching ghost-cannon suddenly went silent.


    She forcibly deflected the trajectory of the cannon crown, and a violent beam of light grazed Nie Kong''s head and shot out!Looking at Shiori from below, she was shocked in a cold sweat.


    "What the hell is going on, why do you become an elf with origami?"


    "Ms. Nie Kong, why are you here?" Origami muttered blankly and glanced to one side, as if he didn''t want Nie Kong to see himself.Although he has gained strength, he has become the existence he hates, hates, and hate most.Only the teacher does not want him to see what he is now.


    Nie Kong clamped the piano under his arm with one hand, and instantly came to Origami''s side and grabbed her arm.With no resistance at all, Nie Kong took the two of them to the ground.


    She wanted to escape from Nie Kong''s origami. She felt her body turned into light and shadow for an instant, but Teacher Nie Kong still caught herself.


    "I didn''t intend to prevent you from taking revenge, but at least I must find out the real murderer." Nie Kong said to her.


    "Old... the teacher is right. Qinli actually suddenly became an elf five years ago. She was originally a human being. I was there at the time, but the memories of Qinli and I were deleted, so can you? Please Origami and confirm it again, please." Shiori bowed to her, eyes full of requests.


    "Is the flame demon a human?" Origami stayed for a while, recalling the wizard that made the origami, something like a mosaic."Could it be that the murderer is..."


    "I can''t give you a definite answer. You can only believe it if you have witnessed it with your own eyes. Origami, you can go back to five years ago and use the twelve bullets of Tosaki Kyouzo."

 1264 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01290He kissed again

    Such an illusory way of traveling through time is just what Nie Kong said out of thin air, and there is no concrete evidence that it can be realized.It should be said that the probability of success is extremely low.But because it was Nie Kong, Origami chose to believe it.


    Even looking at the cold piano, she still resisted the bone-corrupted hatred to vent.


    "If... that kind of thing can really be done..." Origami didn''t understand why that "thing" gave him the power of the elves, is there a certain purpose.Why should you choose yourself, or is it just because of your own whim to add elves?


    But one thing is certain at the moment. Origami is now an elven, possessing the power to defeat elves.If she can go back five years ago, she can knock down the elves who hurt her parents!


    "AST''s troops are coming soon, we have to leave quickly. By the way, we search Tiangong City and find Kuang San." Nie Kong said.


    "Well, I''ll leave first, teacher, you can make a move."


    Origami''s eyebrows were wrinkled into a Sichuan shape, how could she face her former teammate when she became a wizard?Even if they meet, I am afraid that they have become enemies.Origami transformed the extinct angel who had become a crown into a flying wing again, and fled to the other side of the sky at an astonishing speed.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Old... teacher, then... what about the piano, is there a way to seal her spiritual power today?" When he left, the Shizhi behind pulled the corner of Raniekong''s clothes.


    Nie Kong looked at the piano clipped on her body and found that she was staring at herself fiercely. Nie Kong almost forgot her existence.


    "Isn''t Shizhi very good at sealing, just kiss her on the mouth?" Nie Kong asked strangely.


    "How... how could it be so simple. If you want to completely seal it, Heqinli''s favorability must...must be raised to at least 90." Shizhi said, shaking his head.


    "The relationship between your two sisters has always been very good. I believe that you have a good impression of more than 80, and it is very likely that both have 90."


    "I have no confidence, teacher, do you have a way? There is not much time left."


    Nie Kong thought for a while and said, "Shizhi, how much do you think your sister has a good impression of me."


    "The teacher''s words are also not good, although Qin Lijiang often hangs you in his mouth, but the favorability degree is only about 80." The 80 favorability degree analyzed by the computer can only be regarded as a good friend level.


    "Well, eighty is all right. I have a way. I and you will unfold the joint seal."


    "Joint Seal?"


    "I believe that the degree of personal favorability is different, and the degree of sealing will change. I copy your power, but the favorability degree is only over 80, so I can seal her close to 80% of her power. In the end, it''s Shiori''s turn, relying on you and Jinli The relationship between, surely can seal half of the remaining 20% ??in the body." Nie Kong believes.


    If there is only one person to seal, of course it can only seal the power proportional to the degree of goodwill, but who called an extra Nie Kong.


    "Ah, that''s great, thank you teacher." Shi Zhi couldn''t help himself, his eyes filled with joy.No matter how difficult I am, my teacher will help me solve it. It''s great to have a teacher.


    "Let''s start, first I need to kiss Shizhi." Nie Kong said.


    Shizhi made a cry, starting from the neck, until the whole pretty face turned red.She lowered her eyes, kept rubbing the corners of her clothes, and put on an expression of Renjun picking.


    "What are you shy? It''s not the first time." Nie Kong put his arms around her waist and slapped her ears lightly, making Shi Zhi''s body soft.


    Nie Kong stopped teasing her, his nose sniffed from the snow-white neck.That stimulating action almost broke the Shizhi.Shiori''s body shuddered until it touched her soft lips.Although the two said it was not the first time they should personally speak, Shiori felt stronger than the first time and sweeter than the first time.


    "Hmm." Shi Zhi accidentally swallowed Nie Kong''s body fluid, and Shi Zhi hurriedly nudged Nie Kong with his hands, his eyes were about to overflow.


    "Teacher, okay... okay."


    Nie Kong still let go of Shizhi, but Shizhi kept his head down, not daring to look at Nie Kong.


    "Well, Shizhi''s power has indeed been copied. Now it''s the piano''s turn. I will help you hold her now. Come and seal her soon." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    "Yes...Yes." She quietly raised her pretty face, her bright and moist eyes glanced at Nie Kong.Only saw him clasp the two wrists in the piano with one hand, and seal her jaw with the other.


    In order to save her younger sister, Shiori could only force her lips to be kissed in her cold eyes.The dizziness hit Shiori''s head, and finally turned into an indescribable trance and exhaled from his nose.Shizhi felt a warm current flowing into his body through his lips, sealing the power of the elves into his body.But this time was very different from the one where Shixiang was sealed, because in addition to the warm current, the vague memory was instilled in her head, Shiori slightly frowned.


    The picture appeared in my mind like a movie, the crying piano received a red gem from something, and then his body burst into a fire that was beyond her control.Shizhi, who came back from buying a birthday gift, originally planned to approach Qinli when the flames on Qinli suddenly expanded and almost killed her.


    But the vague figure appeared for the second time, teaching Qinli to kiss Shizhi.Triggered the ability of Shizhi''s seal, giving Shizhi a rebirth physique.Everyone was happy at first, but the figure appeared for the third time, sealing their memories...


    Shiori looked a little painful while supporting his forehead with his hand.That is not Shiori''s memory.But from the perspective of Qinli, the memory of five years ago.Become a shared memory with her through the line.


    "Shizhi, what happened?" Nie Kong asked.


    "No...nothing, I just retrieved the memories from five years ago, how is the piano now?" Shi Zhi shook his head vigorously, forced himself to be sober, and quickly asked Nie Kong.


    "Probably it''s almost sealed." Nie Kong watched Qinli''s cold eyes gradually become confused. The feather coat and belt that originally covered Qinli''s body turned into light particles and disappeared in the wind. The white skin of Qinli Expose to the air.


    "Teacher, to ensure safety, it''s your turn to seal." Shizhi whispered.


    "Okay." Nie Kong nodded, and turned his body in the piano toward him.The moment before he bowed his head and kissed Qinli, Nie Kong realized that Qinli''s eyes had recovered to their clear state.


    When Nie Kong kissed her, her wide-eyed eyes made a whining sound.


    "But... Damn it, he kissed again."


    A strong sense of shame and anger hit, Qinli fainted directly.For the second time, Nie Kong kissed the two sisters in turn.

 1265 The collapse of the second element body 01291, can not be changed?

    On the roof of a high-rise building overlooking the entire city, two beautiful young girls stand among them.Wearing a dance skirt woven with blood and shadows, with long dark hair tied up asymmetrically from left to right, his skin is as pure as white porcelain.


    Either way can leave a deep mark on the hearts of people who see her.However, what is most vividly engraved in the memory is undoubtedly her characteristic eye, with a small clock dial engraved in her golden left eye, and the hour hand is constantly turning with a clicking sound.


    And the other was dressed in a beautiful white "wedding dress" with a golden crown on top of his head, a form close to a pure angel!


    After Kuang San turned his body on the spot, he raised the corner of his skirt with his left hand and turned it gracefully.


    "Come out, engrave the emperor!"


    Along with her voice, a huge clock dial appeared from the shadow entrenched under Kuangsan''s feet.The crack originally split by Nie Kong has now been repaired.


    "If you want to give up, now is the last chance. I can''t guarantee what will happen." Kuang San showed a crazy smile.


    However, Origami didn''t look away from him, and continued to stare at Kuangsan with a blank face.


    "I can only rely on you now."


    "Ok."


    Kuang San grasped the muzzle of the rifle in his hand and pointed it at the origami, "Engraved Emperor-Twelve Bullets!!"


    She yelled out, although she recognized that ability, she had never shot the name of the last bullet.


    Ke Kedi made a sound he had never heard before, emitting a black light, and the aftermath of spiritual power radiated electric sparks around it like thunder and lightning.At that time, the needles were all condensed at the same point-a thick black figure burst out after 12 o''clock on the clock dial, and it was sucked into the muzzle of Kuangsan''s hand.


    The filled gun kept shaking in his hand, and the super high concentration of spiritual power was rioting in the gun.Kuangsan raised the corner of his mouth to show a smile, turned the muzzle toward the origami, and then pulled the trigger.


    "I wish you a good journey, Miss Origami!"


    The pitch-black bullet shot from the muzzle left a black trajectory in the space and shot straight towards the origami. When the bullet touched the origami, her body was twisted by the rotation of the bullet.And the distorted part gradually becomes larger and becomes a black hole.In the end, Origami''s body disappeared from the space where she was, like being sucked into a twisted black hole by a ballistic trajectory.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Huhu, is it a step too late? I was going to give her a few words of warning."


    Nie Kong, who followed, happened to see the strange disappearance of origami at the last glance.


    "Oh, oh! Nie Kong, my... my favorite Nie Kong, why are you here?" Kuang San turned back gently, and smiled sweetly when he saw Nie Kong.


    "Have you used the twelve bullets?" Nie Kong asked.


    "Hehehe, someone who had the same ability as me actually saw it. That¡¯s right, I used it to send origami to August 3, five years ago! It wasted a lot of my spiritual power, you can Give me compensation." Her curvaceous body was close to Nie Kong, and the many arms that stretched out from the shadow kept touching Nie Kong''s body. It should be said that she was absorbing Nie Kong''s time energy.


    Nie Kong stretched out his hand to embrace her waist and pulled her to sit on the hanging wall of the building''s rooftop, their legs rippling in the air happily.At a position that is tens of meters high, if you change to an ordinary person, I am afraid that you will already be scared to death.


    "Back to five years ago? Can you keep the time accurate to the second." Nie Kong asked with interest.


    "I don''t have the ability to control it. I can only be accurate to the sky, May 8 to be precise. It''s hard to believe that she was going back to five years ago to kill the elves that killed her parents, and to wipe out their parents and die. The facts!"


    After speaking, Kuang San showed a mocking smile.I was not convinced by the determination of origami, but¡ªthe moment I heard her purpose, I couldn''t help but see myself in her body.I hope that the past that cannot be changed can be changed.She and she have the same tragic wish.Even if you want to travel back to the past, you must change your desire for the future.


    "Oh, that''s fine. If I perform a formal action without using the Twelve Bullets once, to be honest, I will feel a little uneasy myself, so I just want to use her as an experiment." Kuang San also hopes to use Ten Second bullet, go back to killing the original elves thirty years ago.


    "Do you mean that origami can''t change history?" Nie Kong looked at Kuang San and said with wide eyes.


    "Hahaha, who knows, I hope she succeeds. She is quite confident, she can''t feel the slightest confusion and hesitation in her eyes. Show it to me. For the stupidity of wanting to change history To what extent can God tolerate reckless behavior." Kuang San let out a crazy laugh, perhaps saying that he is testing God''s bottom line.


    I heard that she wanted to help herself, using her own strength to travel back to five years ago.Kuangsan didn''t intend to agree, because there was no need to waste spiritual power on people who were not related to him.


    On the one hand, Kuangsan wanted to experiment with the power of the Twelve Bullets, on the other hand, it was Nie Kong''s face.Because Origami told Kuang San that Nie Kong said she was able to help take people back and forth five years ago.


    "Since it is difficult to change, let her watch her parents die again, that would really be the cruelest torture for her." Nie Kong sighed lightly, feeling that he seemed to have done something wrong.


    Perhaps only Nie Kong has the ability to change the future of time.He has both ability and a special identity. After all, he once possessed a godhead in the world of Dragon Ball.The last point is that he is an outsider.


    Although the real culprit can be found, the price is too high, Nie Kong hoped that she would not collapse.


    "Don''t be too pessimistic, I''m just guessing. Wait a little while, I guess she should be ready to come back." Kuang San''s eyes flashed with hope.


    The passage of time is different. Even if Origami returns to the time that I spent a day five years ago, it is estimated that I only left for a short time when I returned.

 1266 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01292, the returned origami

    The fiery red sunset sank to the horizon, and the night fell quietly.


    "Huh?" On the roof of the building tens of meters high, Nie Kong, who was watching the night of Tiangong City with Kuangsan, suddenly found that the moon had darkened.Looking up at the night sky, Nie Kong was a little surprised by what happened suddenly.


    The full moon floating in the air produced a straight black crack, and a shadow appeared in front of Haoyue.As if the space itself had a crack, the moon was neatly cut in half.


    "What''s wrong?" Kuang San followed Nie Kong''s gaze and looked towards the sky. She saw the black cracks constantly eroding the moon, covering the bright moon like a lunar eclipse.


    No, not just the moon.The black cracks are radiating outwards at a very fast speed, slowly spreading, covering the entire sky.Darker darkness appeared in the dark night, extending like a spider web.


    It is impossible to measure the darkness. I don¡¯t know what extent it will extend. The sky I can see has been eroded by darkness.A block, or an entire city, or an entire area of ??Japan.


    But the range of the eyes can see, the darkness has spread to the extent that people can''t help but make such imagination, the sky is dyed a color different from the night, full of desolation and death.


    After the darkness spreading in the air wriggled like creatures, Tiangong City suddenly experienced a violent shock, which was a spatial shock where the elves appeared!!The buzzing drama piercing alarm, knocked twice in today!The originally quiet night has become noisy again.The people who were preparing dinner, and those who enjoyed the rest time at night, hid in the air-raid shelters as if they were fleeing for their lives.


    "Hey, have any new elves appeared? Very strong spiritual power, I guess it tastes pretty good." Although Kuang San was surprised by the sky''s abnormal changes, his eyes glowed with excitement.As in the doomsday situation, there is no timidity at all.


    "How could there be an elf with dark attributes?" Nie Kong frowned. The dating world in his memory did not have any impression of "her".


    Without waiting for Nie Kong to think about it, the dark light formed by the compression of darkness fell from the sky.A large number of dark rushes that had attacked Shiori and the others were launched from the air, and a few seconds later, the light hit the ground, shaking more violently than before.


    "Wow...what the hell is going on!?"


    Seeing the scene in front of him, Kuang San widened his right eye, and watched the quiet street with his own eyes. In an instant, he completely collapsed and turned into a hell on earth.Not only the street where they are now, but the entire city has suffered severe disasters.If there is no way to stop the light that keeps falling from the sky, Tiangong City will become ruins!Even Kuang San, who often kills, feels she has done it.


    At this moment, a young girl was wearing a spiritual outfit that seemed to reveal the darkness, floating in the dark sky.He hugged his knees, buried his head in front of his chest as if to refuse all contact with the outside world, and slowly drifted in the air ignoring gravity.


    In the infinitely extending human hell, it seems that only there is completely isolated from the outside world and full of silence.


    But what attracted Nie Kong''s attention was not because of the elf''s strange state, because she was so familiar with her figure Nie Kong, squatting in the air.Although he couldn''t see her face and facial features while squatting, he could recognize at a glance that the elf floating in the darkness was his student, his neighbor, Yuichi Origami.


    "Origami?"


    "What, she was actually the origami that came back from the shuttle?" The always crazy Jie Li Kuang San, looking to the sky suddenly lost his language.Obviously just floating in the air, but an amazing sense of oppression exuded from the origami body.


    "What did she see five years ago, how did she become like that?" From the original angel of light, the reversal now turned into pure darkness, it was like two extreme changes.The reason is not clear, but Nie Kong showed a stern expression.It was the despair itself that appeared in the world, only knowing that the Devil King was shattered and scattered everywhere in the world.


    In a short period of time, did origami taste enough to make oneself reverse, such an unforgettable despair?He still can''t believe that the strong, tenacious origami will turn into that look.


    The spiritual sense observed her, her eyes were hollow and full of dead ashes.Tears across the cheeks, dry lips.There is a good saying, some people are alive, he is dead.It illustrates the situation of origami very well.


    Full of despair in the world, without the slightest angry face.Seeing her face lost its vitality, it seemed to be just a corpse.Everything shows that her heart has completely collapsed.


    I can''t imagine what happened to her, but looking at her like that, my heart is a little bit distressing.The origami he likes is the one that has no morals and often makes bold moves.The traces of her alive are deeply left in his memory.


    "What...what happened, Origami!" Nie Kong sighed hard to understand.


    It is indeed a desperate situation, if it is just a normal reversal spirit, there should be a glimmer of hope to return to normal.For example, today''s Qinli has recovered successfully after sealing her power!


    But the origami in front of me refused to face survival, face reality, and face myself.Even if Nie Kong wants to seal her, they must save her soul to be effective.She has only despair in her heart now, how could she have a good impression of others?


    Then, as if answering Nie Kong''s question, a helpless voice of regret came from the mad third person in the shadow.


    "I''m afraid that Miss Origami can''t do it, the world is quite solid. It''s just a girl''s wish, which is simply crushed by the rules!" An attempt to change history, but it will only disappear in the river of history.


    "Indeed, once you become like that, no matter what you do, it won''t help. The current Origami lady can''t listen to anyone''s words, even if the other party is Nie Kong."


    "It''s a pity that even if Origami had that level of power, she couldn''t save her parents as she wished."


    The avatars who like to speak loudly express their opinions one by one, but the real Kuang San breathed out and shrugged slightly, and whispered in a low voice: "All the disasters come from thirty years ago."

 1267 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01293Go back five years ago

    Nie Kong had no leisure time discussing the theory of changing the world with the Kuangsan. He must now understand the situation of origami.Even if she fell into the abyss of darkness, Nie Kong had to pull her back.


    In the eyes of the Kuang Sanmen, Nie Kong disappeared in an instant, and when he looked to the sky the next second, he had already found him near the origami.


    The sleeping origami instinctively sensed that someone was approaching, and the front end of it emitted pitch-black light at the same time, attacking Nie Kong with a black light that was more powerful than the shadows falling around.


    When the origami is not inverted, its power is already comparable to the inverted violin.And now her power, except for the reversal Shixiang, no elf will be her opponent!


    A single blow can smash all the light of the spiritual outfit, but after touching Nie Kong''s body, only a faint ripple spread out, which is an understatement.The angry "she" mobilized the black energy around and struck Nie Kong desperately.But he couldn''t stop Nie Kong at all, he broke into the field of origami, stretched out his hand and gently hugged her in his arms!He used force to bring the origami back to the building where Kuangsan was.


    The mad three widened their eyes, and their smiles stopped on their cheeks.


    "Yes, that''s right, Nie Kong is definitely the world''s most delicious." Explicit eyes scanned Nie Kong greedily, and she felt that her breathing was much faster.


    The black barrier around the origami did not disappear, but probably Nie Kong was the target, so it did not damage the others.But as long as it is not completely resolved, there is basically no possibility of the space shock to stop, and the darkness spread in the sky will not disappear.


    "Oh, it''s dangerous. Nie Kong, don''t you give up trying to save her." Kuang San laughed.


    "Is there a problem?" Nie Kong asked back.


    "Although I know you are very capable, you can''t solve the difficulties in front of you."


    "That''s hard to say." The power that Nie Kong once possessed was so powerful that Kuang San couldn''t imagine it. There was basically nothing he couldn''t do.He already has the ability to call himself a god, not only in the second dimension, including the third dimension!


    "Hey...Qinli, please send Shizhi if you hear it." Nie Kong suddenly shouted at the sky, his voice almost deafening Kuangsan''s ears.


    Originally due to Qinli''s fainting, Nie Kong told Shiwei to take her home to rest.But at this moment there was a spatial shock with a high level of harm, and she should always pay attention to the culprit-origami.


    In Kuang San''s surprised eyes, Nie Kong really summoned Shizhi.Using the law of distortion of the display device, Latatosk can transfer objects at once.Of course, Latatosk is not alone in possessing that technology.


    "Teacher, I probably know some things, but how can origami be in the current situation?"


    The pupils, dark and lifeless like an abyss, were neither disappointed nor malicious, and there was no emotion in her pupils.The empty face that gave up everything about himself.Faced with this kind of origami, Shiori didn''t know what to say and worried about the situation of his friends.


    "I taught her to use Kuangsan''s twelve bullets to return to May 8th five years ago to find out who killed her parents, but she seemed to have experienced a big blow there."


    "Then teacher, let''s hurry up and seal her spiritual power as soon as possible!" Shizhi thought Nie Kong called her to come here, the purpose is to seal her power like Qinli.


    "It''s useless. Even if her power is sealed, it still cannot revive the withered heart of origami. To cure her heart disease, she can only go back to five years ago to understand the truth at the time and understand the reason why origami became like that!" Nie Sora said seriously.


    "Hey, go back to five years ago?" Shizhi''s eyes widened, filled with incredibleness.


    "Well, because of my own relationship, Kuangsan''s twelve bullets basically have no effect on me!" Nie Kong himself is too powerful to distort his time.


    Shizhi stayed for a while, Nie Kong thought she was worrying about something, and continued: "Don''t worry, nothing will happen, and..." His eyes flickered, and he didn''t say anything later.


    "Hey, do you use the Twelve Bullets again?" The smile from the corner of Kuangsan''s mouth spread to the whole face: "Well, since you asked, I will do what I should do!" After that, Kuang San jumped back and spread his hands, following her movements, he peeped out two guns from the shadow at his feet and put them in Kuang San''s hands.


    "Well, if I can save origami, I am willing to go back five years ago." Shiori said firmly.


    One is a rifle with a long barrel.The other is a short gun.Both of them are ancient guns that are carved like antiques and are very delicate.


    Immediately after the two guns, a huge clock dial appeared from the shadows.Ke Kedi, an angel possessed by Kuang San, who can manipulate time.She can draw a lot of time energy from Nie Kong, and can easily use the twelve bullets that she has never used before.


    "Come on, Ke Ke Di. Let''s start!" As if responding to Kuang San''s words, Ke Ke Di began to vibrate slightly, and black shadows leaked from the twelve numbers on the clock dial and sucked into the muzzle.


    Nie Kong squinted his eyes, covered her origami body with spiritual sense, and observed her closely.


    At the same time, Kuangsan raised the corners of her mouth to show a demon-like smile, and pointed the two guns at Shiori, "Hehehe, let''s start the war between us." She wants to fight against the solid world, eager to resist the world with retrospective time.


    So she is looking forward to it. After all, after the second one is sent back to five years ago, will the ending change? She is looking forward to the development of things.Nie Kong, I want to see if you can change Shizhi''s sad existence?


    Kuangsan squeezed the trigger and made a loud bang.The black bullet with strong spiritual power, after hitting Shizhi, the surrounding space was distorted, forming an existence like a black hole.


    The bullet didn''t cause any pain when it hit, because Shiori''s face remained unchanged.Seeing the moment when the distortion was about to swallow Shizhi, suddenly the invisible shadow flashed to the center of the distortion.


    The timing is very accurate, and almost no one can respond.When Kuangsan found out, Nie Kong followed Shizhi and disappeared.


    "Hahaha, did Nie Kong follow Shizhi back to five years ago with a speed faster than Yizhi? It''s really, really fun, but his body can resist the distortion of time?"


    Kuang San, who recovered his senses, was silent for a while, and immediately let out an unprecedented laugh.If the smiles of the past had no value, then she is happy now, really happy.

 1268 The collapse of the second element body 01294, sad memories of Nie Kong

    The solid world and Nie Kong''s powerful force are about to collide.Kuang San''s blood was about to boil, and he couldn''t wait to use the twelve bullets to follow him.


    "I look forward to it, can Nie Kong change the world?" Kuang San, who was sitting on the roof of the building, said to himself in the face of the dark moon night.


    "Hahaha, what will happen?" The same voice as Kuangsan came from the shadow. The weird angel power she possessed meant that she would never be lonely.Being able to draw out the eight bullets of the clone allows her to chat with many of her former selves.


    "If you have that level of power, you can only say that you have a chance."


    "Then what do''I'' think?"


    The talkative avatars expressed their opinions one by one, and finally looked towards the real crazy three.


    "I''m thinking about one thing, what will happen if Nie Kong can''t come back."


    After Zhen Kuangsan finished speaking, the clones in the shadow chuckled.


    "I''m worried about others, it''s not like me!" Even though the clone said such rude words, Kuang San was not angry because of it. He just raised the corner of his mouth and looked at the trouble Nie Kong had thrown her at her-the collapsed origami.


    "Who makes Nie Kong so delicious? Since you have tasted his taste, can you eat others?"


    "Well, it is reasonable. But why would''I'' say that Nie Kong can''t come back?"


    Real Kuangsan looked at his short pistol and said with a smile: "Our angel alone has no effect on him, so only Shizhi can come back automatically, but Nie Kong can''t."


    "Oh, that''s the case. No wonder he summoned the Shiori. As long as he copied my angel, he would be able to go back to five years ago. How could it bother us."


    The mad three had their own thoughts, only Nie Kong could follow Shizhi when he came back.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Nie Kong came to a huge vortex, and there was an illusion of full stirring in a strong mixer.It seemed as if a day had passed, maybe only one second. When Nie Kong noticed that the distortion became weaker, he then found himself lying in a bright outdoor.


    At the same time, the sun is shining brightly in the sky and illuminating the surroundings. There is no darkness created by origami, no strong spatial shocks, only peace and tranquility.


    "Huh? Where''s Shizhi." Nie Kong jumped up from the ground, his eyes started to look around.But didn''t she find that she was separated from the Shizhi who came with her.Nie Kong frowned in surprise and observed the surrounding situation again.


    He was standing on the top of a ten-storey building at the moment, leaning down and looking down.Luxurious and beautiful billboard with the words Tiangong Hotel.The degree of luxury is about five-star.


    The original layout of the city is now very strange to him.It should be a familiar street, but it is different from what I remember.


    "Is it really back to five years ago?" Nie Kong didn''t come to the dating world five years ago, so there should not be two situations of his own. Of course, he is a little strange to everything.


    It is indeed an important issue that cannot be ignored. In order to obtain relevant information, Nie Kong opened the locked door on the roof.The attending waitress saw Nie Kong and politely bowed to him and said hello, and boldly asked if he wanted to serve.Probably based on Nie Kong''s temperament and appearance, even living in the most luxurious presidential suite is eligible.


    Leaving the luxurious suite above the hotel, but when he took the elevator to the third floor, Nie Kong found an accidental person in the opened elevator door.


    Wearing big black-framed glasses, holding a gorgeous invitation letter in his hand.Although wearing 10CM high-heeled sandals, it still gives people a small and exquisite feeling.


    Beautiful and decent short white lining, with a red bow on the collar.The lower body is a black knee-length skirt with light makeup on his lovely cheeks.


    The lovely temperament was a mess, and he pretended to be mature, Nie Kong yelled a pity.


    Damn, what is she doing in such a beautiful dress.Nie Kong''s eyes widened, only feeling very strange.


    He hurriedly left the elevator and followed her.A large hall on the third floor seems to be holding a banquet, and many fashionable men and women are gathering.


    Familiar, very familiar scene, Nie Kong was stunned, and a sense of disgust came out of his heart.That''s right, here is the banquet he is very familiar with, the blind date meeting between men and women.


    Why is he familiar? Because he has the humiliation of 28 failed blind dates, how could he have forgotten.


    "Hey, the three-dimensional thing hasn''t been solved yet, will you encounter the same situation in the two-dimensional?" Nie Kong was dumbfounded, and every failure appeared in his mind.


    It seemed that for the first time, my mother bought herself a very handsome suit.Originally, Nie Kong should be very confident in himself, and he would definitely be able to win the favor of beauty.


    The development of the situation was as expected by Nie Kong, and his appearance gained the favor of the subject.And the other party is indeed very decent and beautiful, and she can tell that she is a strong woman.


    Things went smoothly, but what Nie Kong didn''t expect was that things took a turn for the worse.The girl''s eyes suddenly changed from favor to disgust.So the blind date failed, and she did not leave any way to contact.


    Nie Kong sighed, the girl''s favor is too cheap, he didn''t know what was wrong at the time.


    Just as Nie Kong summarized the reasons for his blind date failure, he discovered that there was a hang tag in the expensive suit he was wearing!!


    He yelled injustice in his heart. It was obviously that his mother "forgot" to remove it when his mother helped him dress.Even without telling me, I misunderstood that my clothes were rented, that woman is really hateful.


    "I don''t even doubt whether it''s the first time for her, how could she dislike me?" He had a luxury villa that his father had left for him, worth millions.For a car, he also has an Audi worth six hundred thousand.


    After this, Nie Kong lost his self-confidence and felt what a sad blind date experience.


    The unbearable scenes that had been stuck in the deepest part of his mind, Nie Kong never forgot anything.At this moment, he recalled a little bit because of the triggering event, which made him sigh.

 1269 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01295, cause, consequence, who appeared first?

    "Excuse me, do you have an appointment?" While Nie Kong was mourning, a sweet voice rang in his ears, waking him up.


    Nie Kong turned to the back and saw a tall beauty standing behind him.Wearing a kimono with a cherry blossom pattern and a jet-black hair coil behind.He is gentle and rational, with a bit of Japanese traditional Yamato Nadeshiko temperament.


    Nie Kong was startled, he probably didn''t expect anyone to take the initiative to strike up a conversation with him.


    Behind her, a man in a suit glared at Nie Kong with angrily eyes.According to the situation, Nie Kong guessed that the woman in front of him was probably on a blind date with the latter.And because after seeing the extraordinary handsome Nie Kong, the woman in front of him looked down on him.


    Nie Kong couldn''t help but sympathize with the man behind, as if he had seen himself before.Nie Kong has always had no liking for picky girls.No, from the corners of her eyebrows, it can be seen that the woman in front of her is already a woman.


    Even if there is no business to do, it is not five years ago, Nie Kong resolutely put an end to the possibility of interacting with women like her.


    "I''m very sorry, I have something to do for the time being." Nie Kong shook his head and refused her directly. He was about to leave the blind date meeting, but his eyes suddenly noticed a man sitting there at Zhuhui''s table.


    Although she has been a headache for her passionate marriage offensive, Nie Kong instinctively feels disgusted when she sees someone about to go on a blind date with her.It is like something that belongs to oneself, and it will give resistance to others.


    He pushed aside the beauty in front of him, and went straight to the place where Zhu Hui was sitting.There was a frivolous man talking to her, the kind that no one would pay attention to, so he could only deceive the "younger" little Zhu.


    When Nie Kong came, I only heard him asking if Zhuhui was an adult, and uncle could take you on a date.Nie Kong looked at him upset, took his collar directly, and threw it back.


    "Oh." He rolled all over the ground a few times, got up with difficulty with a lame leg, and sternly said to Nie Kong: "Who are you, the big thing that hinders my blind date, are you tired of your life?"


    "Fuck." Nie Kong frowned and slapped him twice, saving the explanation.


    "It''s really a scumbag. He actually shot an underage girl and played well." The people around had a lot of discussions, and they all stood on Nie Kong''s side and accused the man.


    He looked at the crowd around him, and could only swallow Nie Kong''s knocked teeth, and left in a humble mood.


    After the frivolous man''s affairs were over, the crowd slowly dispersed, but Zhu Hui was staring at him.


    "Ah, Zhuhui, are you here for the blind date meeting?" Nie Kong hadn''t planned to appear in front of acquaintances, but unfortunately couldn''t bear it, and now he could only say hello to her.


    However, Teacher Xiaozhu widened her eyes in surprise, "Why do you... why do you know my name?" After saying this, she tilted her head cutely."Huh? What are you talking about, I am... I am..." Halfway through, Nie Kong stopped. He forgot that Zhuhui didn''t know him now.


    After thinking for a while, Teacher Xiaozhu widened her eyes suddenly when she noticed something.Then... her cheeks were dyed red.


    "Difficult... Is it that? You... Are you going to have a blind date with me?"


    The woman behind Nie Kong frowned. She looked at herself and compared the little girl Zhuhui in front of her.Obviously she is more mature and attractive than Zhuhui, but it is not clear why Nie Kong would pick Zhuhui.


    "Huh..."


    Although Nie Kong looked stunned, Xiaozhu didn''t care at all. She just twisted her body shyly and continued: "Hate... I didn''t expect you to compete with others for me. It''s a bit embarrassing. But...how old are you now? ? Although I am often mistaken for a minor by you, but I am already twenty-four years old?"


    She looked at Nie Kong, and in her heart she had agreed to associate with Nie Kong.If it goes well, you may get married soon.When thinking of there, Zhuhui''s eyes flashed with joy.


    Although her mother asked her to come on a blind date, she was actually disgusted.Because in the previous time, many people misunderstood her as a first-year junior high school student, and almost no man said a word to her.


    When Nie Kong heard her say that he was twenty-four years old, he slowly let out a sigh of relief.Originally thought there would be an accident, after all, Shizhi was not by his side.Unexpectedly, it really came to the dating world five years ago.


    Five years ago, on May 8th, Nie Kong had to understand what happened to origami and do his best to save her already dark and desperate heart.He followed Shizhi and returned to his goal five years ago.


    "Well, what is the number today?" Nie Kong asked an irrelevant sentence, which was simply wrong.


    "Ah, May 8th." Zhu Hui was stunned at Nie Kong''s thinking jump, but he answered Nie Kong automatically without any brain thinking.She wondered why Nie Kong would ask the question of no nutrition.


    "It''s 8th, I''m sorry. I have very important things to do. I will talk about blind dates later." Nie Kong was startled. He knew that there was not much time. He had to find out when the origami arrived. The scene of the hair.


    "How long do you want me to wait?!" Zhu Hui asked aloud with courage.


    "When we meet next time."


    After Nie Kong finished speaking, he hurriedly left the meeting place-the blind date meeting held by the five-star hotel, leaving only Zhu Hui with a disappointed look.


    According to the information he knew, Nie Kong understood that the location of the accident was in the former residential area of ??Shiori and Origami.Because of the fire, they all moved five years ago, so they did not become childhood sweethearts.


    According to what he observed at this time, Shizhi was heading south.Nie Kong can confirm the location of Shizhi five years later, and he can understand the scene of the accident.


    "Is it located in Nanjia Town, Tiangong City? You can see the appearance of Origami when I was a child." After Nie Kong muttered to himself, his figure began to move towards that location.


    Probably in the afternoon, the original first fairy, the enemy of origami, will appear and give the power of the fairy in the piano.It caused the fire and "killed" Qinli''s parents. That was the historical truth he knew.


    Nie Kong guessed that because the power of origami was not as powerful as the first elf, it could not stop it from killing her parents.He was really curious about the true identity of the first elf.

 1270 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01296Close to the truth

    After leaving the hotel, the setting sun unknowingly set in the west.Nie Kong quickened his pace. Needless to say, his heading was toward the south, in the direction of Nanjiacho, Tiangong City, where Origami had lived five years ago.


    Although the time shuttle itself was successful, Nie Kong couldn''t figure out how long Kuang San''s Twelve Bullets could stay five years ago.So we must act as soon as possible.


    As soon as he approached the residential area, there was a sharp sirens from the street, fire trucks and emergency vehicles.At the same time, the surrounding air is twisting like hot steam.


    The street in front is burning.


    A terrible fire rose from the house on the street.No signs were shown, and the fire spread over most of the area.The residential areas scattered in the field of view burned to bright red as if they had been attacked by air.The sound of burning flames, the sound of building collapse and the sound of sirens are intertwined with the screams of people, like a hell-like scene.


    Nie Kong''s spiritual sense found that Shi Zhi was watching from the sidelines. Although his eyes were anxious, he did not show up to comfort the crying piano.It is estimated that Shiori is praying, he will show up five years ago.


    Kotori was staying in the park in the residential area of ??Nankkocho, sitting on the swing and kept tears.The flame was not under her control, and burst out from her body, burning everything around her.


    Nie Kong didn''t notice how the First Elf turned the Qinli into a wizard, but found her vague body floating beside the Qinli.A layer of fuzzy mosaic blocked her appearance, Nie Kong could not find her true identity.I just think her lazy figure is very familiar.


    Nie Kong stepped from two kilometers to Nanjia Town in one step, and was about to return to Shiori, but from the noisy sound, he could tell that someone was calling Qinli.


    "Qin Li, Qin Li, where are you."


    The flames were blazing, thick black smoke, and the vision was quite bad.But there was an eleven or twelve-year-old girl who was still searching the streets, coughing and shouting.She and Shizhi are so similar, they are almost carved out of a mold.Nie Kong recognized her identity at a glance, Shizhi, a primary school student five years ago.


    "Hello, have you seen a girl about seven or eight years old with fiery red hair?" She kept asking people who had fled the fire, but no one would take care of her at this time.


    How did Nie Kong feel that things were too far apart from the history he knew? If you follow Shizhi''s method of searching at this time, I am afraid that the entire street is burned out, and you may not find Qinli.


    Really looking down, Nie Kong appeared in front of her and said to her: "My kid, leave quickly, otherwise the fire will burn you."


    With a worried face, she took Nie Kong''s arm anxiously, as if grabbing a life-saving straw, begging to ask: "Big brother, have you seen a seven or eight-year-old red-haired little girl, almost one meter and two? height."


    "Are you talking about the little girl crying on the swing in the park? I was going to hug her out, but she seems to be waiting for someone." Nie Kong said casually.


    "Is... in the park, thank you, big brother. She is my younger sister. She just left to buy her a birthday gift. It''s great to find her." She looked at Nie Kong with gratitude in her eyes, and then she thanked her and walked towards the park. Rushed to the position.


    Old Nie Kong felt that he had gone back to the present moment five years ago and had the illusion that he was specifically promoting the development of history.He naturally did not leave, but followed him to the center of the incident, beside Shizhi.


    "Woo, teacher, you... are you the teacher from five years ago?" Shizhi saw Nie Kong and said without a word.


    "Fool, I came here after you, of course five years later." Nie Kong said with a light smile.


    "Huh, I was shocked. I always thought... I thought I knew the teacher five years ago." Shizhi said shyly.


    Nie Kong''s cheeks were sweating. In fact, Shizhi felt right. He did meet her five years ago and helped her find sister Qinli, but he couldn''t tell her.The development of the matter, when he came out to disrupt the situation, it was a world-shaking change.


    "Shizhi, get closer, or you will be burned by the flames, the teacher will protect you." Nie Kong took her hand and said with concern.


    "Yeah." She lowered her eyes and nestled her body next to Nie Kong. She only felt the hot roasting sensation, which disappeared all at once, with only a faint coolness and the rich taste of Nie Kong.


    For an instant, time seemed to stop, and she felt the smell of happiness in the fire.Nie Kong quietly watched the development of things, and when time passed by, a twisted vortex appeared in the sky.If Nie Kong had no spiritual sense, he would definitely not be able to observe it.


    The pure white "wedding dress" costume, the expressionless pretty face, and the wizard-like origami finally appeared five years ago.She hovered in the sky, scanning the scene of the fire.


    "Shiori." When seeing the young Shiori, Origami made a trembling sound.That¡¯s right, it¡¯s five years ago.


    Origami swallowed and then moved his gaze away from Shiori''s body slightly, and looked at Shiori who was paralyzed on the ground beside them, where he saw that figure.


    Regardless of age, gender, or physique, no characteristics can be seen, but "something" is undoubtedly floating there, standing there like an elf covered with a mosaic.


    Sure enough, its posture is very similar to the existence that bestows its spirit power.Is it the same existence, or just using the same method to hide your true identity, it is actually another existence?


    But those things can be said to be insignificant to the current origami. She only knows that she has found it. After five years of shuttle time, she has found the murderer who killed her parents!!


    At the same time, I can feel that my body temperature is dropping suddenly, and my body and mind are trembling.The consciousness became blank, and only the elf could be seen in his eyes.


    Kill her, hate her for killing his parents.


    The current origami is like a mass of killing intent, a sharp blade, and the eyes are so cold that it can hurt others.


    Nie Kong hugged the origami tightly. She understood that it was finally time to get close to the truth. Origami, what are you desperate for.

 1271 The collapse of the second element Text 01297, the original elf was actually her?

    "Extinction Angel!" Without saying much nonsense, Origami called out his own angel.


    The front end of a light wing at the back faces the first elf, and after aiming, it emits a powerful incandescent beam.The despicable act is equivalent to a sneak attack, but as long as the enemy can be killed, origami can pay all the price.


    But the moment before the light hit, the mosaic that identified the Phantom shook slightly, and disappeared from origami''s sight in an instant.I''ve seen Ichinizuka which is adjusted faster in the third time, so Origami didn''t show any anxiety.She scanned the surroundings with cold eyes and immediately found that she appeared in the air at the same height as herself.It seemed that he avoided her attack at that moment and appeared before his eyes.


    "Oh? I said who suddenly attacked me, are you an elf?" Phantom spoke to Origami in a vague voice.


    Because of the mosaic covering her body, Origami could not see her subtle expression.But the surprise in her tone can be heard no matter what.


    She carefully looked at the origami spiritual outfit with interest, tilted her head and asked Origami, "And that angel is an extinct angel, what''s the matter? Obviously the spiritual crystal is still in my hands. ."


    From what she said, it can be inferred that the spirit in front of her and the one that bestows origami spiritual power are the same.


    Origami did not answer, but shouted loudly and stretched his right hand forward.In conjunction with the origami action, the front end was pointed at the Phantom to emit light.But she moved her body simply as before, and avoided the attack lightly.


    "There is no doubt that it is an angel of extinction, then the only thing that can be done is to use Ke Ke Di''s power to back time? It''s a bit unexpected, I didn''t expect that the child would actually lend his power to others to use. "


    She muttered to herself in a low voice.But now Origami is crazy, she has regarded Phantom as an enemy.


    "Sun Wheel!"


    The unfolded ring-shaped angel began to rotate at high speed, and scattered particles of light around, spreading out to enclose the phantom in the air.


    Phantom held his breath and kept sliding in the air in an attempt to avoid the origami attack, but the Extinction Angel continued to attack from all directions without any gap.


    Phantom realized that sooner or later he would hit himself if he continued.So he jumped to the back of the origami at the speed of his instant movement, preparing to escape.


    "It won''t let you escape."


    Origami showed a sharp gaze, and the Extinction Angel followed her in the unfolded mode.While tracing the phantom that soars in the air in a complicated trajectory, it emits light.Although she avoided all the attacks, the distance between the two of them suddenly shortened.


    "It seems that I will make you quite unhappy in the future. But I''m sorry, I can''t kill you here. Because I have a wish that must be fulfilled." She was helpless while avoiding the light in the air. To say.


    "Kill my father and mother, and say you want to realize your wish? Stop joking. Stop joking, I will let you die without a problem!"


    "I killed your father and mother? What are you talking about? I have no impression at all. Sorry, did you make a mistake?"


    After hearing her words, Origami''s breath stopped.It is true that the current parents are still safe, because now she did not kill her parents.But she knew that in the next time, her parents would die in her hands.


    The results have proved that she did not plan to kill her parents, but did it improvised.He doesn''t pay attention to the lives of others at all, and treats human lives like a waste.


    Origami''s anger was about to burst out of her body, and she absolutely couldn''t allow her to exist in this world.


    "I can''t spare you." She yelled, and the extinction angels scattered in the air shot light towards her at the same time.Although she dodges them all with a brilliant action.But the dozen or so beams shot out, forming a big net, enclosing her in the middle.


    "Dead!" Origami gathered all the power, and the extinction angel seemed to blast her to pieces, sending out a huge light to the phantom.


    She showed a flustered side for the first time, only seeing her hit the cage formed around.With a small damage, it avoided the beam of light emitted from the opposite side.The ultimate blow that gathered a lot of origami spiritual power, lost the target and shot it directly on the ground.


    At the same time, after touching the spiritual power mosaic surrounding the phantom and the light emitted by the extinction angel, it sputtered spiritual power around like sparks, emitting a dazzling light.


    Little by little, her mosaic was dissipating, and finally her real figure slowly appeared in front of Nie Kong and the others.


    "Oh, so skillfully using the Extinction Angel, it seems that I have done nothing wrong in giving you the spirit crystal in the future. Instead, I should feel welcome to give birth to a powerful spirit. So your blow, I willingly accept it. I''m off. Everything I have done is to fulfill my wishes." Her voice was still indistinguishable from gender and difficult to hear, but now it suddenly became clear.She turned around and turned her back to the origami. It was no longer an unidentified existence covered by mosaics, but a girl with long hair fluttering in the wind.


    That''s right, it was a very young female voice.From the back origami, she can''t see her real appearance, but the origami seems to have an impression of her voice.


    Different from origami, Nie Kong can see her appearance with spiritual sense during the watching.When his face was clear, Nie Kong''s eyes suddenly became bigger than copper bells.The original... The original first elf, it would be her, it''s incredible!Lurking beside them, didn''t he realize it?


    The light blue long hair has a hair color similar to that of Chong Gongzhen.And can''t see dark circles in her eyes?No wonder she once said that she hadn''t slept in thirty years. It turned out to be true.


    After 30 years of life, her age and appearance have not changed, but she seems to be the only one.The analyst in Latatosk, Murakami Lingyin, turned out to be the first original elf.


    Nie Kong suddenly thought that she might have an inseparable relationship with Zhenna and Shizhi.Knowing such important information, Nie Kong felt that it was worth coming five years ago.

 1272 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01298, the development of unguessable knots

    "Today''s purpose has been completed for the time being, goodbye. Although I hope to see your power, if you can see through your identity, it will cause considerable trouble for the future." She turned her back to the origami, and she looked back. Gently waved his hand, and disappeared into the void with his back facing them.


    Nie Kong was surprised. He originally thought that five years before Origami came, because the Phantom could not stop her parents from killing her, his mind broke down.But now it seems that it''s not the same thing.


    She has left, and the origami parents can finally avoid being killed by the elves.


    Nie Kong looked at the origami, and found that she was first with remorse, then yelled to the sky for a while.The future can change, and the world will be reconstructed.Five years after returning, her parents will still be alive.


    She burst into tears of joy and yelled "Woo, Dad, Mom." She has lived in her dream since she was a child to get revenge, but the result now is 10,000 times better than revenge because she saved her parents. .


    He finally regained his parents with his own hands, and erased the fact that could never be changed.


    At this moment, Origami noticed something.A corner of a residential area burned by the fire.When I took a closer look, I suddenly found that I was familiar with the street, and it was the place where Origami once lived.


    Under the eyes of Origami floating in the air, there was a young girl kneeling there.Playful short silver hair, exquisite features.Although there is a cute face, but now with a blank expression, crying so tragically.


    After seeing her resentful expression, Origami felt like she had pulled out her own bone marrow instantly, and she felt cold all over.


    "That...that''s myself." A voice came from the trembling mouth of Origami, and the whole person stiffened in the sky.It''s impossible to make a mistake, it was my self five years ago.A big hole appeared on the ground where she was kneeling.Her parents have fallen in a pool of blood.A few seconds ago, it maintained its human appearance, but now it has become pieces of meat and bones scattered there.Can only vaguely see the remaining half of the cheek.


    She finally held up her crying pretty face and stared at the origami in the sky.Because she was floating at a height of more than a hundred meters, and now braving the smoke of the raging fire, the young origami could not see the true appearance of the angel who killed her parents!!


    "It was you who killed... father and mother, absolutely, I am unforgivable! To kill you, I want to kill you! I must kill you by myself!!" Even though the voice did not reach the ears of the sky origami In the middle, her words are clearly printed in Origami''s mind.No, the voice should have come out in her heart, and she remembered the curse deeply.


    "Ah..."


    The heart was beating violently, and the brain seemed to be stirred vigorously.All senses are blocked, and she refuses to accept any outside intelligence.The front of origami five years ago.There can be seen more severe damage than the surrounding area.Asphalt roads are completely destroyed, no matter how big the fire is, it is impossible to destroy the ground like that, because it is like an explosion when a beam of light shines down from the sky.


    That''s right, it happened to be directly below the strongest blow that Origami had just launched towards the Phantom.


    "Ahhhhh..." The field of vision began to sway, his throat became dry, and his fingers kept shaking.She wanted to cry, but the tears had dried up.


    The scene I saw five years ago is appearing clearly, and it is in line with her current situation.As long as I close my eyes, I can still recall the nightmare scene.


    At that time, Origami looked towards the sky in order to find the source of light.In order to find the prisoner who killed his parents.She saw a figure in the air, like an angelic spirit.


    A pure white spiritual outfit that covers the luxurious origami body and emits a faint light.And the countless wings soaring in the sky, there is nothing wrong, she is the angel she saw five years ago.


    His whole body was trembling, and Origami screamed painfully while holding his head.The real truth, such as fierce poison, directly eroded her body, and the sense of despair that could not forgive her existence filled her mind.


    Origami finally understood everything and all of it.


    Origami made a hoarse sound, and his facial features were completely distorted.


    "Yes...I killed my father... and mother?"


    The blow that directly killed Origami''s parents was emitted by Origami itself, destroying the angel''s light.


    Origami suddenly has an illusion that all the scenes in front of them are turned upside down.The whole world has been turned upside down, and he is the damn person.


    She lost her eyes, the desperate darkness overflowed from her body, swallowed her body, and gradually disappeared.


    Nie Kong and Shizhi stared blankly at what happened. They guessed the beginning, but they guessed the end wrong.


    It was not Qin Li, or Phantom Sound that killed the origami parents, but the origami with angels!!No wonder Origami sinks into the abyss of despair. Nie Kong feels that he will collapse as well.


    The fear of killing one''s own parents, the kind of self-blame, are beyond people''s ability to bear.


    "Old... teacher, what should we do, we... we failed and can''t change the origami." In the flames, watching the scene of the young origami resentment, she burst into tears unconsciously.From her heart, a pity was born.


    "Princess jackfruit!" Nie Kong yelled to the sky. He finally understood the boastful story of Journey to the West. Zhi Zun Bao looked at Zixia Fairy''s regret for committing suicide three times.But unfortunately, there is no Moonlight Treasure Box in my hand!


    "It doesn''t matter. We will come here once until the origami is saved. I don''t believe it. The first time because I didn''t understand the truth, no, it should be said that I couldn''t believe the truth, so I would watch the tragedy happen. If I was the second time You can''t save that situation, let me ruin it!" Nie Kong suffocated in his heart, who would have expected himself to kill his parents, Nie Kong is no exception!


    After waiting for the expiration of the Twelve Bullets, Nie Kong and Shizhi disappeared into the long river of history in the burning streets.


    The two remained silent, and the atmosphere seemed very depressing.After returning to modern times, Nie Kong found that the origami hadn''t recovered, but it was getting worse!!


    Nie Kong could understand that the deep pain buried in her heart hurts her heart more than it was broken.

 1273 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01299There is only one chance

    "Oh, did you fail?" Kuang San stretched out his cute tongue, licked his lips, and whispered somewhat regretfully.


    Although Nie Kong has a strong power, she did experience it firsthand.But he still failed and couldn''t break the cage woven by time.Just as some people have the power to predict the future and can change, but they are likely to follow other processes to create the same future.No, it should be said that the world has corrected the ending.


    If the world allows a large-scale modification of the future, it will reset everything in the world.


    Nie Kong didn''t plan to reset it, just to change a simple thing to save the depleted heart of origami.If the ending can''t be distorted, what face does he have to come to the world of dating.


    "Well, the development of things is too unexpected, we must go back to five years ago..." Nie Kong glanced at the completely blackened origami, and Nie Kong''s tone was rather heavy.After all, origami will become like that, and he has an unshirkable responsibility.


    If she were not advised to go back five years ago, she would not understand the truth of the matter.


    "Kuangsan, please use your twelve bullets on me again." Shizhi said firmly.


    "It seems that you have not given up your heart." Kuang San smiled and pointed his pistol at Shiori, "Well, let me see your courage. Twelve bullets, launch."


    Using the Twelve Bullets twice on the same person to go back in time, Kuang San doesn¡¯t understand the consequences, it¡¯s probably more dangerous than the first time!After all, it is impossible to shuttle others back to the past indefinitely.


    The space was distorted again, turning into a whirlpool, rolling Shiori in the middle, stirring Shiori''s figure into a distorted form, just like the illusory picture of a movie.


    Immediately before the time channel closed, Nie Kong followed Shizhi with unparalleled speed, and squeezed Shizhi''s small hand firmly.Because it was the second time, Shizhi acted very calmly, but Nie Kong''s face remained basically unchanged.


    When the distortion became smaller, Nie Kong found himself standing in the raging fire, and the flames of Nanjia staring at the street had begun to spread.


    "Ahem... Teacher, it seems that we are a bit late to come back. The Qinli has turned into an elf and caused a big fire." She coughed and said to Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong pulled her into his arms and shielded him from the heat and smoke with his body.Then the spiritual sense spread to the outside and found that Kuangsan''s backtracking was much later than the first time.Now five years later, origami has appeared, and we are preparing to fight with Lingyin.


    Nie Kong must take it seriously, because if the Shizhi goes back to May 8th for the third time, it is estimated that the time will get later and later, until it will be one second before May 9.


    There weren''t many opportunities before, and only now can be changed.Otherwise, the next time I look back, I am afraid that origami has killed her parents when they appear, as if they were blown to the bone the previous time!


    "Ahem, teacher, leave me alone, save the origami parents first."


    "I know, but first we must take you to a safe place." Nie Kong put her arms around her waist, and his body took her to a safe place a kilometer away in an instant, for fear that she would be in danger.


    Back in the park, Nie Kong stood on the burning roof, waiting for an opportunity.Finally, she chased Mirage again, sealed her actions with light, and broke the mosaic on her body.


    But the strongest fatal blow was missed, without hitting the ringtone, and blasted straight to the street below.


    Little Origami just opened the door to leave the fire with his parents, and the house burned, but a beam of light fell from the sky.The dazzling light made Origami gently close his eyes.The violent explosion in her ears instantly deafened her eardrums.


    When the little origami opened in the next second, she found that the street in front had disappeared, only a huge hole appeared.


    My parents were standing there, but now they are gone, there is nothing, there is only a three-meter pit.Origami looked towards the sky, in order to find the source of the light, in order to find the prisoner who killed his parents.Then she saw it and found a figure.


    Things changed back to the original development, but in another location, Nie Kong was holding a comatose middle-aged man and woman in one hand.It turned out that a second before the light hit, Nie Kong rescued her parents from Origami at a speed invisible to the naked eye.Of course, before taking the shot, Nie Kong knocked them out with a skillful technique.


    Originally, when Origami killed her parents, there was no corpse left at all, because her strongest blow could simply blast things within three meters into dust.


    In the eyes of a young origami, how could someone save her parents at once.


    But now the question is, how does Nie Kong arrange her parents?If they were placed five years ago and asked them to recognize origami, the future of origami would change drastically, and they might not even recognize it.


    "Old... Master, how do you arrange them."


    "I can only take them to meet in five years." Nie Kong thought for a while, and said the only perfect solution.


    "Five years ago? But... But if they wake up, how will the teacher explain to them?" Shiori said in distress.


    "It''s very simple. Explain to them that there was an accident in the accident five years ago. They became vegetative and slept for five years." Nie Kong simply said his strategy.


    Shizhi''s eyes lit up, "It''s really feasible. If... If Origami hears her parents'' voice, she will definitely return to her original her. But teacher, are we able to take them back?"


    "It should be possible." Nie Kong nodded. If it doesn''t work, he can only throw them into the ring temporarily and travel time.The ring can isolate all the rules of the second element, and even set the time ratio to the second element.


    He exhaled, and things should come to an end.Now just wait until Shiori''s backtracking time is over, and then the parents with origami will return to five years later.


    Using one''s own ability to make minor changes should not affect the future world, otherwise, if He Shizhi returns to five years later, if things are not humans, then things will be bad.


    Nie Kong had memories with Shixiang and the others, and was reluctant to throw it away.Maybe if you do it again, they may no longer be the same.

 1274 The collapse of the second element body 01300, time shuttle ends (seeking monthly pass)

    The fire that could dye the sky red disappeared, the moment when the young Qinli kissed Shiori under the guidance of Phantom.The white kimono on the koto glowed faintly in an instant, and gradually disappeared into the air.Shi Zhi''s burned body was reborn from the ashes.


    Following the historical development, Shizhi sealed the power of the elves in the piano and gave the piano a black ribbon as a birthday gift.Due to Shiori''s reasons, Qinli''s trembling S character was born.


    Phantom reappeared in front of their sisters, gently placed their hands on their foreheads, sealing their memories.So far, the fire incident five years ago has finally come to an end.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Nie Kongzheng and Shizhi hid in the corner, waiting for the expiry of Kuang Thirty-two bullets to end.But the careful Shizhi soon found out that it was wrong, because he saw the kneeling little origami eyes with no other eyes than hatred.


    If discovering the truth about origami in five years is a desperate pain, then she who is only hated now is also worrying.


    To live by hating a person, Shiori understands that it will be painful, not to mention that the person who hates is Origami''s future self.


    "Old... teacher, wait, I... I have a few words to say to Little Origami." Shi Zhi said, leaving Nie Kong down and heading towards the kneeling Origami.Nie Kong looked at the two unconscious middle-aged men in his hands, but unfortunately he couldn''t stop Shizhi.


    Nie Kong just hoped that Shizhi would never reveal his identity or tell her about the future.He looked at Shiori speechlessly, the origami five years later was going to be saved, and the origami five years ago did not need them to worry about.


    He watched Shizhi hold the origami behind him, caringly comforting her who had just lost her parents.Looking at Shiori with the eyes of origami, she cried out in her arms.After venting, she will feel much better.


    Nie Kong saw that there was almost time left, so he could only pull out half of his body and reminded Shizhi: "Shizhi, come back quickly, we have no more time."


    Shi Zhi nodded, let go of the origami, and ran towards Nie Kong.At this moment, Origami saw Nie Kong''s appearance.


    Nie Kong looked at each other with her eyes, only feeling a moment of stunned.It turns out that Shizhi will appear to comfort small origami, this is the real historical development.Otherwise, Origami didn¡¯t meet Shiori before in high school, but where did the goodwill for her come from?


    Thinking of this, Nie Kong seemed to understand the whole truth.The changes made by Nie Kong made history have a different ending process.


    At this moment, five years after Shizhi shuttled, she arranged for her to meet with Origami and got a good impression of Origami.Everything can now be connected together. He and Shizhi went back five years ago twice, as if the world had already been arranged.


    Nie Kong knew that it was not the case. Because of the changes, the world might be repairing and improving on its own.Just like a public beta game, you must fix the bug after finding it.


    In the eyes of Origami, the Shiori when I grew up is no different from the one I saw when I was young.As for Nie Kong, it can only be regarded as showing up in front of her, but five years later, she can easily gain her trust.


    Shizhi didn''t return to Nie Kong''s side. As she ran, her whole body was twisted.


    Nie Kong was taken aback, fortunately he reminded him earlier, otherwise it would not be a joke to shuttle in front of origami.


    "Teacher..." After she uttered two words, her body was distorted.Back in time was happening, Nie Kong didn''t care about anything, grabbing a person with one hand, and using his fastest speed.


    The shuttle started, but due to the addition of two more people, Nie Kong found that the passage had become very unstable, and the faces of the two had changed noticeably.


    For example, there are a few more wrinkles in the corners of the eyes, and the hair is a bit gray.


    He woke up and forcibly took others to shuttle for the next five years, which was equivalent to a few years old suddenly.For example, Zhou Xingchi''s Shanghai gambling sage cannot take the people he likes back to the 21st century, otherwise he will die of old age in an instant.


    Nie Kong was different from Shizhi, Shizhi used Kuangsan''s spiritual power to shuttle and did not consume, and Nie Kong was basically not afraid of time.The two of them were like stowaways of time, and Nie Kong forced them to shuttle.


    Fortunately, it was only five years, Nie Kong didn''t care much, and even thought it was more convincing to be older.How long is five years, five-year-old children know that there will be five 365 days.


    But in the warp of time, five years is just a moment.Kuang San felt a flower in his eyes, and Nie Kong and Shizhi appeared.Kuangsan settled, they spent an hour the first time, and only half an hour the second time.


    But the origami in front of me is still sinking into the dark world of my own, and I haven''t been saved because of it.The soul reversed, and she had to save her dry soul.


    She was going to laugh at Nie Kong, but she couldn''t change it twice in a row, and she couldn''t break the solid world at all.But when she saw the two people in his hands, her left eye immediately rounded.


    "they are?"


    Nie Kong actually brought the characters five years ago back five years later, which was incredible for her.No one can do that ridiculous thing, even she who has control of time.


    Nie Kong didn''t answer Kuang San''s question, but looked at the origami that tucked his knees and buried his cheeks in his arms.She is floating, her body throwing dark rays into the sky continuously.It is obvious that the surrounding area of ??the building has become ruins.


    Fortunately, because the space shock alarm was issued, so few people were implicated, basically negligible.But in the week of Kuangsan''s appearance, it was too big, and Tiangong City suffered three times and twice as a result.


    Of course, all the culprit origami will inevitably become enemies with AST.


    "The two of them made origami into that kind of culprit."


    "Haha, do you mean that if the origami were born without them, wouldn''t the current situation appear?" Kuang San distorted Nie Kong''s meaning and smiled.


    "..." Nie Kong was quite speechless and didn''t say anything to refute her for a while.


    "If the origami parents did not die, she would be redeemed. Because the person who killed her parents five years ago was the one who explored the truth five years later," Shizhi explained.


    After listening to Shiori''s explanation, Kuangsan was suffocated.It turns out that the time of the origami shuttle is back five years ago. Is the world arranged everything?Is it really impossible to realize my own sad wish?

 1275 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01301, origami resurrection

    No, Nie Kong has changed it, although it took two opportunities.Kuang San''s eyes looked at Nie Kong, his eyes filled with excitement.Nie Kong, he really didn''t let himself down.


    "Teacher, let''s start quickly." The black dress of origami and the transformation of the white wedding dress in front of her made her mood as if she had changed from a wedding to a funeral.


    "Afterwards, Shizhi, ask Qinli to do me a favor and forge two related certificates for vegetative people." Nie Kong warned Shizhi for fear of loopholes.


    Shizhi nodded. Using Latatosk''s method, it should be easy to arrange a hospital and two certificates.


    Nie Kong thought for a while, and when he found that there was nothing wrong, he patted the two on the faces hard, and awakened them in a coma.


    The two of them slowly opened their eyes and looked around blankly.Their consciousness remained in the scene before the deadly light hit.They think they are dead.All they saw was darkness, and they murmured, "Are we in hell?"


    "What are you talking nonsense? You were shocked five years ago and became vegetative, but not long ago you used the display device to wake you up." Nie Kong shouted.


    "We''re not dead?"


    The husband and wife were full of consternation, you look at me, and I look at you.


    But soon they came back to their senses. The first thing they considered was their daughter: "By the way, our daughter origami, how is her situation now? The explosion at that time did not hurt her, right."


    "The purpose of forcibly awakening you now is to save your daughter. See the person who spreads out in darkness on the opposite side. She is your daughter five years later. Because of something happened, her heart is dead. . Only her important you can wake her up."


    Their eyes were fixed on the floating girl, and they could see the shadow of their daughter five years ago from her cheeks.Yes, she is their daughter origami.


    I could see the gray and lifeless eyes of origami, and read all the desperate, lifeless faces in the world, their eyes could not help but shed tears.


    What happened? Why did their daughter become that virtue? Who on earth had the heart to hurt their most precious daughter?


    "Little Origami!"


    "Daughter!" The two men screamed from their hearts, their eyes hazy with tears: "Quickly wake up, Mom and Dad want to see you happy. You didn''t often say when you grow up. Want to be the most beautiful bride?"


    The voice of the parents hit the depths of the sinking origami soul.With her soul sinking in the darkness, she looked blankly at the empty darkness around her, "I...I seem to hear the voices of father and mother, are they... are they calling me?"


    "No...it''s not right, it''s a hallucination at all. It was me...I killed them." In the space of dark consciousness, she held her head in pain.


    "Quickly wake up..."


    The kind voice that I missed, once again hit her heart.She was shocked, and a little light suddenly appeared in the dark space, and finally the light expanded.


    Really, she really heard her parents'' voices.


    Origami, who hugged his knees and buried his face in his heart, finally slowly lifted his lifeless cheeks, looking at the source of the sound with hollow eyes.


    Two familiar cheeks dilated in the pupils, and her desperate and hollow eyes burst out with big tears.


    "Dad, mom, you...you are not dead?" She whispered to herself in a low voice.


    "No! We were just hit by the explosion caused by the fire five years ago and hit our brains, and we slept for five years. Five years have not seen origami, you have grown up and become beautiful."


    Origami''s mother rushed to Origami''s side and hugged her hard in her arms.Origami felt the real body temperature and let out a howling cry.


    "Woo, I didn''t kill Mom and Dad, Mom and Dad are still alive."


    With tears in his old eyes, her father stepped forward to hug his wife and daughter, and the family cried.Watching taxi Zhizhi couldn''t help wiping tears, and his eyes were full of blessings.


    Finally, the two of them and the teacher finally experienced two time adventures, and saved the origami. I almost couldn''t see the previous origami.


    The darkness that overflowed from her body was fading, and the qualitative change took place drastically.From pure black to gray, and finally to pure white with fluorescence.From the desperate fallen angel spiritual outfit, he changed back to the former extinct angel.


    The radiant and warm power shone out from her body, almost illuminating the whole Tiangong City as day and melting the night.


    "Origami, welcome back." Nie Kong said softly.


    "Although I''m sorry to interrupt the reunion of your family, things are not over yet."


    The three were embarrassed to look at Nie Kong, while the origami complexion was red, and they said something in their mother''s ears. Her mother looked at Nie Kong desperately, as if she was watching her son-in-law in the mother-in-law.


    "Thank you, Teacher Nie Kong, Shizhi." Even though she didn''t understand why, Origami intuitively told her that she must thank both Niekong.


    "It''s nothing, the teacher who contributed the most, and I just helped a little." Shiori waved his hand.


    "Then don''t do stupid things. Now that you have recovered, it is time to seal the spiritual power in your body." Nie Kong said.


    "Yeah." Origami blinked his teary eyes, and suddenly leaped into Nie Kong''s arms, raised his toes, and put his arms around Nie Kong''s neck.


    "Teacher, please seal it."


    In the stunned eyes of both parents, Origami bravely kissed Nie Kong''s lips, sucking the smell that belongs to him.


    "Hmm." Nie Kong was about to say that he did not have the ability to replicate Shizhi, but the origami had sealed her mouth, her tongue, and her saliva were all poured into Nie Kong''s mouth.


    "No...Is it useless?" After a long time, she parted Nie Kong''s mouth and whispered while looking at her body''s spiritual outfit.


    "Stupid! I don''t even have the ability to copy Shizhi, of course not, let Shizhi seal it." Nie Kong said.


    "Well, after you copy it, I''ll kiss it once." Origami said expressionlessly without morals, Nie Kong understood that she had recovered.Seeing the resurrection of her parents, vitality appeared in her desperate heart.

 1276 The collapse of the second element body 01302, the love of origami

    The power of the origami extinction angel was copied, but Nie Kong quickly assimilated it with the energy in his body, without showing any spiritual outfit.


    And Origami urged Nie Kong to weave quickly to seal her overflowing spiritual power.Ever since watching Nie Kong and Shizhi Qin, Nie Kong and Shixiang Qin, she didn''t know how much she envied them, but now it''s her turn.


    Although her parents watched from the sidelines, she didn''t feel anything wrong.Nie Kong was afraid that Origami and Shizhi''s favorability would not be 90, so he could only kiss Shizhi, and then don''t fight with Origami.The origami parents were dumbfounded, wondering what the relationship between the three of them was.


    Nie Kong put his arms around her slender waist and put his hands on her buttocks.The moment the two touched, Origami''s body exploded with dazzling light, and the body''s spiritual outfit dissipated into the air as light particles.


    Her beautiful body nestled in Nie Kong''s arms without barriers, tasting Nie Kong''s body fluid in her mouth.The power of the elves flowed into Nie Kong''s body, and a large part of it was transferred to Shizhi''s body.


    The two separated their mouths, origami buried their faces in Nie Kong''s arms.I am really happy to be able to taste the taste of Origami and Nie Kong at the same time.The only ending is not perfect, because AST can''t tolerate the self who has been reborn as a wizard.


    Ever thought that those who hate elves and swear to kill all elves will become elves?The previous hatred disappeared after she saw that she had killed her parents.


    Nie Kong held her quietly, feeling her real body temperature, he almost lost her.


    "Let''s go home." The origami mother came to hug the two people from behind, naturally took off a piece of home clothes outside and put it on the origami body.She even showed a lot of skin, wearing only one piece of underwear.


    Nie Kong''s eyes estimated that her figure was like a bird origami, and her skinny was not good.


    Origami didn''t mind that Nie Kong looked at her mother, and all the morals had been lost.


    "Well, I''ll lead the way. Mom and Dad, go back to our new home." Origami covered his graceful body with his clothes, and there was a warmth in the eyes that had not changed emotion before.


    The home that used to fire has been destroyed. Of course they have to live in the attic that Origami bought by themselves, the neighbor of Nie Kong''s house.After Shizhi waved goodbye to Nie Kong, he trot to his home, after all, it was already late.


    Back home, Nie Kong felt a long absence, as if he hadn''t returned for a long time.Counting the time, it should only be half a day, but it took him back and forth twice five years ago, so he experienced a long time.


    Shishinai looked at Nie Kong with caring eyes and asked him if he was hurt, as gentle as ever.Shixiang blamed Nie Kong for not taking her.


    After dinner, Nie Kong was about to clean up his dishes.As for Toka and Shitono, they had already rubbed their eyes and returned to their bedroom.The hand of time has already pointed to 11 o''clock in the evening, and the two good children who are used to going to bed early are of course sleepy.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Ding Dong..." Suddenly someone rang the door bell, and Nie Kong was curious about who would knock on the door in the middle of the night.


    After opening the door, I found Origami wearing loose pajamas, still holding a pillow in his arms.Inside the pajamas, the outline of the body and the color of the skin can be seen vaguely.


    "Fold...origami, why are you here?"


    "Because I gave up my family to my parents, I am going to rest in your house tonight." Origami speaks naturally, as if it should be.


    "No, your home and mine are similar in layout. There should be a lot of vacant rooms." Nie Kong said.


    "Teacher thinks too much, I almost remodeled the spare room, it is full of institutions and cannot live in."


    "Really?" Nie Kong thought for a while, indeed her house was full of institutions.When I first went to her home, I had machine guns and everything.


    "Really."


    "Okay, then you will stay at my house for one night temporarily. You should be familiar with the layout and room of my house. Find an empty one by yourself." Nie Kong said to her without doubt.


    Origami''s eyes were shining, and he nodded heavily, and quickly slipped to the second floor with his pillow.


    Nie Kong couldn''t count the number of times she came to her home as a guest. Of course, she would be familiar with every part of Nie Kong''s house.


    When Nie Kong finished taking a bath and returned to his bedroom in his pajamas, it was already 12 o''clock in the morning.


    He pulled the bedding away and got his body inside.But Nie Kong found that a slippery loach got into his arms.


    Nie Kong hurriedly opened the quilt and saw the origami without clothes.She lay in Nie Kong''s arms, her calm eyes and Nie Kong looked at each other, and her pretty face was already drunk red.


    "Fold...origami, didn''t I ask you to find an empty room, you should know this room is my bedroom."


    "Well, you don''t need to mind me, please go to sleep with your eyes closed." After she finished speaking, she changed to a riding position, pressing her hip against Nie Kong''s lower abdomen.Her eyes gleamed and she secretly glanced at Nie Kong''s body.


    Nie Kong can''t mind, a big beautiful woman slippery in her bed, who can sleep.


    He reached out and squeezed the waist of the origami, her body shuddered, and her bones almost softened.She was riding Nie Kong''s body, a posture about to push him backwards.No, the origami without morals is to really push him!!


    Nie Kong let out a breath of heat and hugged her tightly.His clothes gradually disappeared, and finally he was constantly turning around, only to hear a muffled hum of origami.


    A strong gasp passed out from the bed.After a long time, the squirming sheets gradually calmed down.Origami has his eyes closed and his face is red and cute.


    Nie Kong knew that origami was bold, and he didn''t even know what shame was.She will do things according to her own mind, and basically ignore the opinions of others.


    She likes Nie Kong. After sneaking into Nie Kong''s house boldly, she can imagine that she will act without ethics.Nie Kong ignored her character and created a scene of her night attack.


    Looking at the origami sleeping tightly in his arms, the relationship between Nie Kong and her finally sublimated.When she opened all her hearts.There was no hatred, no despair over killing her parents by mistake, and she was restored to her original form.

 1277 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01303Jealous Shixiang

    "Ah...Ah, how come you sleep in Nie Jun''s bedroom with origami!!" Shino, who woke up early in the morning, opened Nie Kong''s bedroom and was supposed to wake him up.He opened the unlocked door, but saw Origami and Nie Kong hugging closely.They are not wearing clothes, and their bodies are combined.


    The knowledge of 18+ Shishino is very vague and doesn''t understand what happened to them.I just saw the two hugging and sleeping intimately, a little envious of origami.But Shishina is different, she always encourages Shishina to attack boldly.


    "Oh, let''s take a look at Shishino. You are usually shy when you call you to attack, but now you are one step ahead of the origami, you are really useless." The hand puppet Shitona sighed loudly.


    "Yes... I''m sorry." Shishino answered weakly.


    "Now it''s too late to say anything. Origami is going to grab Nie Jun."


    "Heh... early in the morning, Shishi is what you are arguing about." At this time, I often go to bed early, but Shixiangjiang, who is used to bedridden, comes out of my room.The lazy voice reached Shinono''s ears.


    "Ten...Tenxiang, Nie Jun and Origami secretly did something very interesting with us." Shishino said in shame.


    "Eh." Toka was stunned, but soon uttered: "Eh, what...what are you talking about." Her sleepy pretty face instantly awake, pulling out Shiiono and looking in.


    Found that Nie Kong and Origami were not wearing clothes, they hugged in a shameful gesture.Shixiang was already blushing just seeing the state of the two.


    "You two didn''t hide what I did..." Shixiang let out a huge roar, seeing Nie Kong''s excessive affection with Origami, and she felt anxious and uneasy in her heart that she didn''t even understand.


    "Tuka, you are stupid, of course it''s something you love to do between two people who like each other." Shiina said.


    "Like each other?" Shixiang''s eyes widened, and suddenly rushed to Nie Kong''s side and shook his body vigorously.


    The loud noise awakened Nie Kong from his sleep.He opened his eyes faintly, and for the first time saw the origami lying in front of him.Shino and Toka, who were making noise at this time, staring at him.


    "What''s wrong, Shixiang."


    "Nie...Nie Kong, I want to do with you what people who like each other can do." She pushed the origami away hard, and sat on Nie Kongkong''s body with a head, flushing cheeks.


    "Well, teacher, it''s morning already." The awakened Origami slowly opened his eyes, and his face was flat after seeing Shiono and Origami.


    "Ah, I was so happy last night."


    "You...you are hateful, you are not allowed to sleep with Nie Kong again." Shixiang said loudly, as if he wanted to occupy Nie Kong by himself, holding him tightly.


    "Yeah, if you have a turn, it should be Shiitono tonight." Shiina interrupted, and the two attacked Origami together.


    "Really, you two have to compete with me for the teacher. That''s OK, as long as either of you brushes your teeth faster than me." Origami calmly dressed in pajamas, and said something that the kids might not believe.


    With a squeak, Shixiang who was holding Nie Kong rushed out of the door, making Shijinai and Nie Kong startled one after another.What a simple child, I don''t know if I cheated on origami.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At breakfast, Toka and Shitono still did not forgive origami.


    And the corners of the origami eyebrows were scattered, and the plain eyes revealed joyful joy.I got Nie Kong last night, and my usual fantasy came true.


    "Origami should bring your parents to familiarize yourself with the surrounding environment, so as compensation, today I will take the two of you out to play alone. It''s okay." Nie Kong rubbed ten incense hair and said to the two women.


    "Wow, okay, it''s not that simple. Next time, you have to do what you did last night with Shitono." Shitono laughed and said, Shitono lowered his face, apparently acquiescing to what Shitono said. .


    "Yes...Yes, as proof that two people like each other. Nie Kong, you can''t be partial." Shixiang said with a frown.


    "Well, let''s talk about it if we have a chance, let''s change our clothes and get ready to go," Nie Kong couldn''t laugh or cry, speaking as if he was partial.You can''t regret that kind of thing as long as you do it.


    The two screamed in excitement, very much like Nie Kong taking them out.Especially Shishino, without Nie Kong, would not dare to leave the house alone, and his personality was very scary.


    The two women changed into casual clothes and Shitono wore light blue dresses as always, but only covered her small legs.Shixiang wore a short pink lining with ruffles, and underneath was a pair of small quarter hot pants, which was very cool.


    Nie Kong glanced at Shishino''s dress, frowned, and directly greeted Shishino to come to his side.


    "What...what''s wrong, is there anything wrong?" Shitono whispered.


    "Well, I said, wear more revealing clothes." Shishina said.


    "It''s nothing, it just feels a little bit worse." He slipped into Shiiono''s room, and after a while he came out with two black stockings in his hand.


    "Shiitono, I''ll help you put on the stockings, otherwise your skirt is too short." Nie Kong folded the stockings, "stretch your feet."


    Shishino was very shy, and after taking off his shoes quietly, he stretched a little foot into Nie Kong''s hand.


    Nie Kong squeezed the cute five jade-like little feet, soft as jade, and could control them with one hand.


    He gently slipped the stockings on his little feet and pulled them in.But seeing the scenery in the front skirt, he almost forgot what he was going to do.The long stockings reached the top of her beautiful legs, and her open skirt completely fell into Nie Kong''s eyes.


    After putting on the stockings, a layer of fine sweat appeared on Nie Kong''s forehead, which was not tired.


    At this time, Shishino was standing in a short skirt, her beautiful legs set off by the black stockings. It was very attractive, cute and charming.


    Shixiang bulged her mouth, stretched out her little feet and kicked Nie Kong. She meant very simply, asking Nie Kong to help her wear stockings.


    But Shixiang''s shorts are not suitable for wearing long stockings, except for body stockings.


    Faced with her reluctance, Nie Kong could barely find one from her room, because body stockings were rarely worn.She stretched out her beautiful legs, her pretty face with excitement.


    But Nie Kong''s next move was so intensely shameful that she almost ran away. In short, she covered her pretty face that was about to smoke.


    It turned out that Nie Kong took off her four-point hot pants outside and put the black body stockings on her lower body.


    When she was dressed, she was still shy and did not dare to look at Nie Kong.

 1278 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01304Persuade Zhenna

    "Woo!" There was a figure attacking Origami''s abdomen with a fist. Origami''s body was double repaired to become very powerful and opened his body sideways, easily avoiding a sneak attack.


    When Origami was about to fight back, her neck was already feeling cool.


    "who is it!"


    "Oh, I actually avoided it." He said in a very distinctive way of speaking.


    Standing in front of Origami was a young girl.About the same age as the piano, the light blue hair is tied into a ponytail hairstyle.The crying mole below the left eye is characteristic.And his face looks very similar to Shiori.


    Shina Takamiya, a second lieutenant of AST and a dispatched member of DEM, a girl who claims to be Shizhi''s sister, and a former partner of Origami.Wearing blue mechanical armor and a special display device CR-Unit!


    "Chonggong... Really?"


    "It''s been gone for a few days, Sergeant Yuichi. No, you are not eligible to stay in AST now."


    After retracting his laser sword, Shina looked at the origami, "So, what''s the matter? I got news from AST that you have become a wizard?"


    "They''re right. Someone changed me from an ordinary person to an elf yesterday. But now that elf power has been sealed in your sister''s body. For example, you met Shiiono and Toka. , They were all elves who appeared in our world before. The situation is the same as mine. After being sealed, they became ordinary people." Origami was silent for a while, and then told her own situation.


    "Huh, no wonder AST didn''t issue an attack command, it turns out that you couldn''t detect the spirit wave of your body." She was really surprised about the situation of Origami and the others. Humans actually have the power to seal elves.


    "Are you here to bring me back to AST?" Origami whispered.


    "Because no elf reaction was observed, I judged you to be an ordinary person. Even the stupid Liaozi actually said that he would bring you back to the AST and treat you as a member of the AST. But don¡¯t forget, you almost took the temple yesterday. The city is ruined." Zhenna said severely.


    Origami has nothing to say, because she is telling the truth.If you don''t have your parents awaken yourself, you will have irreparable consequences.


    "Although you don''t have the Lingbo, our DEM company will not simply let you go, so we have to re-test. If there is no problem, please return to DEM company with me." Zhenna said solemnly.It turned out that DEM company sent her out to bring origami back to DME for investigation.


    Origami didn''t agree, and asked, "Do you mean you want to bring me to a dark-hearted company like DEM?"


    "I can''t turn a deaf ear to your criticism of DEM as a black-hearted enterprise. That company has taken in me, who lost my memory when I was a child, and gave me a reason to exist. I am very grateful to them." Jinna frowned and said coldly at origami. .


    "Are you serious? I can only say that you should be mad, you will actually treat the wolf heart as a dog lung, and they obviously want to drain your last strength." Origami sighed lightly.


    "What a rude, what are you talking about?"


    Origami perceives the weirdness from Zhenna''s voice. Didn''t she understand her body? Didn''t DEM tell her?What I said was that I knew it from the teacher, and DEM must have tapped her last bit of strength as much as possible.


    "Don''t you know? About your body."


    "My body? What are you talking about."


    Jinna tilted his head with a stunned expression, Origami shook his head gently.Although I was mentally prepared, I didn''t expect things to be as Nie Kong expected.She is Shiori''s own sister after all, she has only ten years of life span?Origami showed a bitter look and pressed her shoulders.


    Looking at Origami''s pitiful gaze, Zhen Na was shocked, "You...what are you going to do?"


    "What I said is for your own good. You should leave DEM. Your whole body has been specially modified by magic, so you will have a powerful combat power different from ordinary people. But the price you have to pay is high, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s only about ten years of life. The display device made by DEM was originally made with reference to the elves, and it was defective. The core performance is not fast enough, so it must be reinforced by the human brain. So in order to let For brain wave amplification, a small part must be inserted in the head by surgical operation. All AST team members including me can find a hair-covered, horn-like protrusion on the head. Generally overuse, all There is a strong sense of weakness. But your body has developed more than ours, and some parts of your body are almost like elves. The greater the power you have, the greater the price you will pay." Origami said solemnly.


    "You...what did you say?" Zhenna''s eyes widened, filled with unbelief.


    "If you don''t believe me, you can go to a medical device with a display device to check your physical condition. Really, you should trust your sister Shizhi. The Latatosk organization she belongs to can help you understand your own situation. I Finally, let¡¯s quit DEM. I believe the teacher will help you repair the lost vitality."


    "No...no." She staggered, her face pale in an instant.


    Saving your own DEM, is it just using her to fight and squeeze out the last part of her body?


    "If... if you dare to lie to... lie to me, I will never forgive you." She only left that sentence, and her body disappeared in front of the origami.


    Origami looked at himself strangely, his body was not wearing a manifestation device at all, and he had no spiritual outfit.But it was actually able to keep up with Zhenna''s speed, and felt that Zhenna moved very slowly.


    Abandoning the unbelievable thoughts in her mind, she returned to her home.Opening the door, Origami found that her parents had passed out.It seems that when Zhenna ambushed himself, he knocked them out by the way.I was going to take them to get to know the surroundings, but I can only wait for tomorrow.

 1279 The collapse of the second element body 01305, Shixiangs problem

    Nie Kong took Shixiang and Shishino out to play, but on the one hand, he hadn''t been with Shixiang and them for a long time.On the other hand, the summer school trip to Zen High School is about to arrive, and Nie Kong is going to buy something for Shixiang and the others.During the hot summer vacation, students usually go to the beach for their school trips, and of course swimwear is indispensable.


    When I came to the Twin Towers in front of Tiangong Station, I took the elevator and pressed the button of the destination floor.Perhaps because of the impact of the space quake yesterday, the crowds were less than usual.Nie Kong and his party were the only people taking this elevator.


    "By the way, Nie Kong." When the elevator began to hear a low engine noise, Shixiang suddenly tilted his head and looked at him.


    "Huh? What''s wrong?"


    "What the hell is a swimsuit?"


    "Huh?" Nie Kong''s eyes widened. It was true that the physical education class at Zen High School did not start with swimming classes, so Shixianghui didn''t know it for granted.He had a scene when he first brought Shixiang out to buy underwear.Before she makes a joke, explain it to her.


    "Well, that. As literally means, the so-called swimsuit is the clothes you wear when playing in the water!"


    "Into the water? Is it necessary to change clothes just for this reason?" Shixiang asked with wide eyes.


    "Yes, your clothes will become sticky when wet, and it will be uncomfortable to wear on your body, right?"


    "Oh, that''s the case! Nie Kong, you are such a genius!" Nie Kong didn''t have the guts to admit that she was the genius she said, otherwise she would turn herself into a fool.


    After leaving the elevator, the space displaying colorful swimsuits immediately appeared to them.It is late June now.So for the store, it should be the peak season for hot swimwear.


    "So, Nie Kong, which one is the swimsuit?"


    "Well, everything hanging in there is oh." Nie Kong pointed forward.


    "You...what did you say?" Shixiang widened his eyes when he heard Nie Kong''s words, and his hands trembled slightly.She carefully placed an exposed bikini in front of her eyes and examined it carefully.After lightly touching the fabric of the swimsuit to confirm the feel, Shixiang suddenly looked at Nie Kong with a pretty face as if suddenly remembering something.


    "In addition to swimwear, should I wear other clothes? It...they are just underwear, right?"


    "No...only wearing a swimsuit." Nie Kong said and said


    .Shixiang showed a panic expression, his face was slightly red: "But...but it can''t cover the body at all, why is the area so small!"


    "Oh, Toka, you are so stupid, it should be... for the sake of easy activities in the water, right?" Shishina said.


    "Well, it will be very comfortable to swim in it. Okay... well, choose the style you like." Shishino promised shyly, and Shixiang could only stare at the clothes on the shelf.


    As if vomiting with Nie Kong, the two women almost emptied the swimsuits in the store.The key is that he didn''t even try to see if he fits well, and slapped Nie Kong severely.


    Nie Kong didn''t have a specific idea about Qiancai, so he didn''t blame them for their willful behavior.Continue to accompany the two girls to spend a day in the still slightly depressed Tiangong City, and buy a lot of things.


    Of course, I must go to the dessert house during the rest and order Shixiang¡¯s favorite soybean flour bread.


    When they returned home, the two women rushed to their bedroom excitedly and said they would try on the swimsuits they bought.


    Nie Kong sat in the living room. After a while, Shixiang came out first. She picked a pink bikini.It seems that the size is a little too small, and a large pile of meat has been squeezed out of the upper body.


    She fiddled with it desperately, as if it was because of her tightness.Nie Kong sighed. Why didn''t she try on it on the spot? I regret it now.


    After a while, Shishinono followed.It''s not the one-piece swimsuit that Loli likes to wear, but the upper body is wrapped in a large piece of cloth, revealing a cute and slender waist.The lower part also has a piece of cloth equivalent to the skirt corner blocking the breech position.


    "Kaka, Jun Nie, you''ve been dumbfounded. How about it, you know Shishi is cute." Hand puppet Shishina said, and Shishino kept his face down.


    As if he noticed Nie Kong''s gaze, Shixiang''s face immediately turned red, "It''s just... it''s a special case, do you think Nie Kong is suitable?"


    Nie Kong looked at the two of them back and forth, nodded, and shook his head.


    "You...what do you mean?" Shixiang blushed loudly.


    "Of course Shishino''s is cute, but Toka''s one is not suitable." Nie Kong gave a fairly pertinent evaluation.


    "You...what are you talking about, the clothes...the clothes are obviously not improper." Shixiang turned around and faced Nie Kong with his arms akimbo."Nie Kong, don''t open your eyes and talk nonsense. Why do you only praise Shino. You have to clarify, why am I not suitable for wearing it?"


    "Are you sure you want me to tell?" Nie Kong looked at Shixiang strangely.


    "Ok."


    "Well, the first question first. The size is too small, you should feel that the position of your heart is very tight." Nie Kong pointed to Shixiang''s upper body, Shixiang rubbed them, blushing and nodded. .


    "The second question." Nie Kong squatted in front of Shixiang, his face and the palm-sized pants facing each other, including Shixiang''s beautiful legs.


    "Let''s take a look, everything in the pants is exposed." Nie Kong swallowed, and pointed to the naughty strands of black fluff from the piece of cloth.


    Probably Shixiang doesn''t know how to pruning at all, it seems to be very dense.Although Nie Kong was willing to help put it back into his pants, he would inevitably encounter something.And even if it is blocked for a while, it may be exposed anytime if it moves.


    After listening to Nie Kong''s evaluation, I only saw the rushing blood rushing to Shixiang''s pretty face, which was about to explode.


    "Woo..." She covered her cheek, completely dumbfounded in shame in front of Nie Kong, tears surging in her ashamed and angrily eyes, and she braved circles.


    Shixiang with the strongest shame heart, how can he stand it.


    "Eh...that...Nie-jun, quickly see if there is a problem with Shishino''s swimsuit?" Shishina hurriedly jumped in front of Nie Kong, and Shishina opened the position of her beautiful legs to Nie Kong at the same time. Look.

 1280 The collapse of the second element body 01306Help Shixiang get it done

    With Shiiono''s age and figure, how could he be prosperous.Nie Kong took a look, only to see a beautiful white jade leg.The swimming trunks wrapped it tightly, full of green taste.


    Nie Kong was curious about the situation that killed people. He secretly put a corner of his finger to look inside, and found that it was very white, and Nie Kong suddenly surged in blood.However, Shishino noticed Nie Kong''s movements, and instinctively clamped his legs lightly, blushing half of his face.


    "How... how?"


    "No...no, Shishino fits well." Nie Kong hurriedly retracted his hand, and praised Shishino to conceal his embarrassment.


    "Let me say, no one can stop the cuteness of Shitono." The hand puppet Shitona made the most confident declaration.Nie Kong quite agrees that the cutest loli in the dating world is named Fu Shitono!!Although Kotori is not inferior to Shishito, it is a pity that when he was commander, his personality was a bit trembling.If you always keep the sister''s model, the cuteness is really comparable to Shishino.


    "Woo, I... I don''t care, Nie Kong, you have to help Shixiang fix it, no... you are not allowed to just praise Shiina." Shixiang, blushing like blood, spoke to Nie Kong without a word. Noisy.


    How should I put it, it''s like having a temper with a child.Her request really made Nie Kong a headache.


    The child is so simple and free of dirt, and has an unconscious affection for him.Even as long as she can stay next to Nie Kong, she is already very happy.There is only one thing. When she sees Nie Kong making friends with girls other than herself, she will be very anxious and restless, and like to get angry.


    "Eh, it''s very difficult. Or, change into a swimsuit that is the same as Shitono." There is a hem covering it, and it should be able to hide the lushness of Toka.


    "No, how can I wear the same clothes as Shishino! Except for...except for this set I picked, I don''t...like it, Nie Kong, help Shixiang change it." Shixiang blushed cheeks. , Expressed dissatisfaction with Nie Kong.


    She seemed to listen to Nie Kong''s words as if she was about to bend over to Shishino and wear the same clothes as hers.


    "Well, you go to the house and wait for me first. I''ll prepare something." Nie Kong squeezed her cheek and said as if he was comforting a child.


    "That''s it." Shixiang''s bulging cheeks melted quickly, and he ran back to his room with a cheerful expression, very lively.


    Sishina looked at Nie Kong with worried eyes, as if saying, Nie Jun, can you really meet Shixiang''s requirements.Of course she was very happy to be praised by Nie Kong, but the kind-hearted hope Shixiang was also happy.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Nie Kong soon came to Shixiang''s bedroom, a small room full of cute pink.She didn''t change her swimsuit, but sat in front of the bed and frowned and played with each swimsuit.


    "What''s wrong, Shixiang, do you want to change another one?" Nie Kong asked aloud after closing the door.


    "Huh, don''t do it, you come and help me quickly." Shixiang said in a pissed way.


    "Do you really want me to do it?" Nie Kong asked with a distressed expression.


    "Of course, Nie Kong, you talk too much nonsense."


    After Nie Kong confirmed her answer, he came to her in two or three steps and ordered: "You lie down first."


    Facing his strange request, Shixiang obediently complied.


    "You said to do, don''t blame me." Nie Kong muttered. Since Shixiang can''t take care of herself, Nie Kong can only help her take care of it.


    The tool in his hand finally appeared, a small pair of scissors.After Shixiang saw it, he said softly.


    Nie Kong gritted his teeth, reached out and took off her swimming trunks to the knees, exposing everything inside.


    "Ah...Nie...Nie Kong, you...what do you do...what do you do." Shixiang clamped her leg, the erosion of shame made her yell.


    "Stop calling, just fix it for you, it won''t show up next time." Nie Kong separated her legs and moved his face towards it.


    The scissors in his hand began to make a clicking sound with great dexterity, and a strand of hair fell gently.If I were to be a man, my heart would definitely be colder, and I would yell oops.


    But although Shixiang was a girl, she called out louder than anyone else.


    "No...no, you...you can''t look at it, it''s too... too shameless." Shixiang suddenly raised her body and hugged Nie Kong''s face tightly, forbidding him to see where the shame was.


    "If you don''t look at it, how can you trim them." You can''t take care of them yourself, what can I do.


    "Oh, you...don''t look anyway." She pressed Nie Kong''s cheek tightly on her body, and she was completely panicked, shy, there was only one thought to stop Nie Kong in her mind.


    "I''ve finished reading it before, so what''s so shy about you."


    "Woo, say it again, Shixiang ignored you."


    "Well, I don''t look at it, then I will cut it by touching it." Nie Kong buried his face in Shixiang''s arms and stretched his hands underneath.Groping with one hand, sword with the other.


    It''s a pity that Nie Kong felt his hand, he was no longer under his control.Shixiang looked at Nie Kong with mist-filled eyes, and his cheeks were red and blood could overflow.


    Nie Kong noticed her strangeness and yelled that it was finished. He felt it and felt the fire.Hmm, no, it should be water coming out.


    Hey, I don''t know how to say it.Seeing that she looked at herself with very worried eyes, Nie Kong''s brain was about to explode.


    The breathing rate of the two in the room increased to the maximum. Shishino outside the room was very strange, because after Nie Kong entered Shixiang''s room for a while, a strange noise was made from inside.


    After eavesdropping on the door for a while, she blushed and sneaked into her bedroom, burying her face completely in her pillow.


    Shixiang didn''t understand what she was going to do, everything was guided by Nie Kong.She only felt a sharp pain, and finally her mind became blank, and she lost her consciousness in a hurry.


    Nie Kong never expected that he would lose control in front of Shixiang, completely possessing Shixiang.


    "Woo, something that two people who like each other do." Shixiang in the dream murmured.It seems stupid, but obviously knows something.Nie Kong hugged her, and she was pure and pity.


    While she was sleeping, Nie Kong helped Shixiang repair it neatly.Otherwise, she can''t wear a bikini with her virtue.


    Nie Kong is very happy to have ten incense after origami.

 1281 The collapse of the second element Text 01307, brother-in-laws behavior must be corrected!

    "It is now announced that we are discussing to expel Yuanyi Origami Sergeant from AST." In the conference room of the AST base, the steady and low voice of a man broke the calm.Several men sat in a row, their expressions stern.


    Of course she had already lost the qualification to stay in AST at the moment she saw the elves of origami.


    The man sitting directly opposite, Lieutenant General Tong Gu said in a harsh tone.


    Ryoko Hibakamoto, who was in the defense role, could only keep her face down, and she did not speak.AST''s interrogation is just to punish the necessary process of origami.


    The door of the room suddenly opened, and the men sitting in the room cast their eyes in that direction.


    "Mr. Westcott?" Perceiving the strangeness from Tonggu''s surprised voice and expression, everyone glanced back.A man was standing at the door, and a girl who seemed to be a secretary accompanied him.


    A tall man in a dark suit.He has gray-blonde hair with bleak color and sharp eyes like eagle eyes.She was only about thirty-five years old at most, but she felt like she had gone through vicissitudes of life.After seeing the man''s appearance and hearing the name called by Lieutenant General Tong Gu, everyone frowned slightly.


    Sir Isaac Ray Bellam Westcott, Executive Director of DEM.He served as a substantial senior executive in the world''s only company capable of manufacturing display devices.


    "Ah, I''m sorry to disturb you." After looking around the room, Westcott said in fluent Japanese and shrugged slightly.


    "You... why did you come to Japan?" Tongya said with a little surprise.


    Wescott turned his head to look at Tong Gu, and wrote lightly: "I happened to have something to do in Japan, so I stopped by to visit Jina. But I seemed to hear something interesting on the way."


    "Interesting things?"


    Tonggu tilted his head to prove to him, Westcott nodded vigorously, and said with a smile:


    "I heard that you have a team member who started the DW-029 battle with the elves? And in the end it failed and became an elven. By the way, the black demon I saw in the video should be her, right? I should sigh that I lost one. A good magician. Hehe, how could that happen? She should have been our strength."


    "Ike, your mouth is smiling." said a waitress next to her.


    "Ah, I''m sorry."


    Hearing the conversation between the two of Westcott, Tonggu fell silent.


    "Please don''t get me wrong. I didn''t condemn you. I am only interested in her personally. If you allow me, can I bring her back to DEM for a study."


    "Regarding Toiichi Origami, I''m sorry that she is no longer a soldier of our AST. But because no elven reaction was observed, she was judged to be an ordinary person." Lieutenant General Tongya said firmly.


    "Hehe, it''s really stupid to treat the rare inversion body as an ordinary person." Westcott''s mouth was laughing, and he said to everyone at AST: "Well, I have already sent I really asked her to come to our DEM company. It shouldn''t violate your Japanese law."


    "That''s your DEM business. She has become an ordinary person. She was supposed to be caught back to erase related memories, but because of a tricky existence, it is not easy to deal with. If you can invite her to DEM, please Help me erase her memory about AST and the display device." Tonggu said.


    "Hey." With a mocking smile, Westcott left the conference room with a young woman next to him, without saying yes.


    "It''s really a bunch of idiots. They clearly saw the truth with their eyes, but they simply believed in the detection of the instrument."


    "When Zhenna takes her back to DEM, the results will be detected again. It''s really very difficult to see, it''s a perfect reversal body, but we are a step late."


    "Yeah. Ellen, you haven''t fought the elf for a long time, I believe she will bring you new pleasure." Westcott smiled.


    But the woman''s cheek twitched slightly, and after a second of silence, she resolutely said: "Of course. No matter who the enemy is, I will not lose."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    As everyone knows, the Zhenna they sent was in the origami home and had just returned from Latatosk, who was 10,000 meters high in the sky.After she understood the condition of her body, there was no trace of blood on her pretty face.


    It seems that after understanding the truth, it was a big blow to her.


    "How is it, you should understand."


    "Haha, things are really unpredictable. DEM took me in, but it only used me as a tool... Only ten years, what can I do in ten years." Shina said with a wry smile.


    "Latatosk''s strategy to save the elves, then you already understand it." Origami asked.


    "Qinli told me that I never thought that Sister Shizhi actually possesses the special ability to seal the elves. The way they save the elves is really strange. I...I have decided to quit DEM Gang Shizhi sister. Busy. For ten years, it''s better to be by my sister''s side than anything else." She smiled relieved, but her cheek was a bit bitter.


    "It''s no big deal, your physical problems, I think the teacher can help you. Don''t forget, Kuang San absorbs a lot of time from the teacher''s body, but the teacher is nothing at all." Origami said.


    "Well, Sister Shizhi is the same as you said. Brother-in-law is really a very incredible person. By the way, do you associate with the older brother-in-law?"


    "Wh...what, what are you...what are you talking about!" Panic appeared on the rare origami cheeks, as if they had guessed.


    Jinna stared at Origami intently, and Origami took a step back.Shina blushed, and asked Origami again in a cautious tone.


    "Origami, could it be said that you have already tweeted?"


    "Tweet? Hmm, kissed!" After Origami answered nonchalantly, Zhen Na''s eyes widened suddenly.


    "No... shameless!"


    "Cold... calm down!"


    "Unexpectedly, my brother-in-law would turn into a little white face! Really feel so sad! Correct! His behavior must be corrected! With my sister and me, it''s not enough, but I actually tweeted you." Really yelled.


    "Well, that''s right, it''s not enough with Shizhi and I, we must correct it." Origami agreed.


    "What are you talking about, Mingzhen is going to marry three of my sister and brother-in-law, it''s none of your business." Zhenna said with a frown.


    "No, the teacher belongs to me and Shizhi. Well, wrong, Shizhi and teacher belong to me."


    "..." Zhenna pointed to the origami, speechless for a moment.

 1282 The collapse of the second element text 01308, summer travel by the sea

    "Students, it''s time for the class meeting, please go back to your seat." After Nie Kong arrived in the classroom, the Naoteng classmate immediately became quiet.Origami and Shixiang looked at the podium at the same time.


    When looking at each other with Nie Kong, Shixiang''s cheeks flushed slightly.Although she had a relationship with Nie Kong, she still feels shy when facing Nie Kong, who has a strong sense of shame. Maybe she thinks of her feelings at the time.


    "Teacher, what do you want to decide?" Shizhi raised his hands high and asked.


    "I believe you have already heard about it about summer school trips."


    "Summer school trip? Haha, I heard that, are you going to Okinawa?" Yamabuki Ayi said with excitement.Many colleges and universities will hold a trip to the beach before the summer vacation in mid-July.


    Although the collective coma, the final exam, and various cases related to a few elves occurred one after another some time ago, the students did not forget the important things in life.


    "It''s a pity that the school temporarily changed the destination." Nie Kong said, shaking his head.


    "Huh?" The voices of the whole class overlapped perfectly.After all, many girls have bought new swimsuits, just looking forward to spending an unforgettable holiday on the beaches of Okinawa.


    Once they changed to a location without a coast, their preparations were wasted.The students are likely to riot in groups, that''s no joke!


    "Well, where did the destination become?" Ye Ying Mai asked immediately.


    "Don''t worry, the changed place is a tourist island called Ormei Island! And the most important point is..." Nie Kong smiled mysteriously.


    "What? Teacher, don''t sell it." The surrounding classmates clamored.


    "About a few days ago, a travel agency called Cross was in contact with the school. It is said that in order to promote tourism, the travel agency randomly selected our school, hoping to entertain them to the island to play. The condition is to take photos for the brochure. , The cost of educational travel is all borne by the company. Students, it is equivalent to free travel.¡± Nie Kong said with a light smile.


    "Yeah, free travel." The students who were angry at the school''s sudden change of schedule suddenly became elated.Although not as good as Okinawa.But the key is to save that expense.


    "It''s so generous. Although the conditions are very good, the school should have already booked a hostel for accommodation?" Origami pointed out the strange point and asked the teacher.


    "I heard that the originally booked hotel suddenly collapsed and was temporarily unavailable. The travel agency applied for it at this time, so the school hurriedly agreed." Nie Kong said the news he had received from the school.


    "It collapsed? It was a coincidence. I''m very glad that I didn''t meet it when traveling there." The students talked a lot, but the whole class agreed that it would be better to go to the beach and obey the teacher''s instructions.


    "Listen well, the travel date starts from the day after tomorrow-Sunday, July 16, and lasts for three days! So, students should prepare beach supplies on Saturday. For example, sunscreen for girls, swimsuit¡­¡­"


    "Ah, time is tight. Shixiangjang, let''s go shopping for swimsuits for four Saturdays." Yamabuki Ayi, Ye Ying Mai, Fuji Hakama Miyi surrounded by Shixiang, chattering non-stop.


    "I have already bought it, and Nie Kong has helped me choose the most suitable one, but the area of ??the cloth piece... is too small." Shixiang whispered.


    "Push..." The three women''s nose sprayed out a few red blood pillars, and the irritating nosebleeds sprayed out after hearing Shixiang''s words.


    "Huh, what''s the matter. The teacher once said that my swimsuit is the best." Origami said lightly.


    "Origami, you...you didn''t wear anything at all at that time, say... you want Nie Kong to comment, you...you are too hateful." Shixiang shouted.


    "My swimsuit is not visible to ordinary people, so I need Nie Kong to feel it personally with his fingers." Origami said blankly.


    "Wow." The girls around yelled, and they all looked at Nie Kong with a scream.


    "Teacher is... really bold, it''s not enough to have ten incense, and even the origami can''t escape the teacher''s palm."


    "Hey, teacher, have you tweeted with Shixiang and the others? Where are you going." The girls who like gossip kept asking Nie Kong.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I know what kind of person the teacher is. How could that happen." Shizhi couldn''t bear to refute loudly, and couldn''t bear the gossip of Nie Kong.During the two time trips with Nie Kong, Shizhi has an unforgettable experience of the two men and women.When it comes to feelings with a teacher, no one is deeper than yourself.


    "Wow..."


    Nie Kong has long been used to their noise, so he coughed and continued: "The details will be explained in the revised travel guide, so let''s decide the room allocation first. Please make friends with four or five friends Put it in a group."


    Every student looked around with observing eyes in an instant, and the noisy classroom became quiet for an instant.Then push the chair away and join the circle of friends who are close to you.


    Yamabuki Ayi, Yeying Mai, and Fuji Hakama three girls gathered around Shixiang at the same time, and invited her to their group.


    "Can''t I... live in the same room with Nie Kong?" Shixiang asked, pouting.


    "Eh, why."


    "Even if you ask why, because I''m used to living with Nie Kong." Shixiang said naturally.


    "No...no, Shixiang classmate. Students and teachers can''t be in the same group!" The three girls vomited blood and quickly encouraged.


    "Um...really?" Shixiang lowered her eyes in disappointment.


    "The teachers will live in a room by themselves. If you encounter any difficulties, your assistant teacher Zhuhui will help take care of you." Nie Kong added.


    "Wow, is Teacher Xiaozhu going to travel with us, that''s great." The students were very happy, but he had a headache.


    "Please prepare as soon as possible." After Nie Kong finished speaking, he announced that the class meeting was over.

 1283 The collapse of the second element body 01309, accident

    Time soon came on the day of the summer school trip, and the flight to the Pacific faltered for about three hours.A group of people including Nie Kong, the second-year students in Zen High School, finally arrived at the small island surrounded by the sea.


    On the clean and unpolluted beach, waves of blue waves slowly washed in.Bringing the salty sea breeze, seagulls occasionally called.It is a beautiful island with no pollution and low development.


    "Oh!" Shixiang who walked out of the airport opened his eyes wide and excitedly watched the sea waving his hands.At this moment, there was a beautiful scenery in her sight.


    "Wow, I saw the sea!" Shixiang yelled, spreading his hands and looking around excitedly, like a curious baby.


    Having said that, it should be the first time Shixiang saw the sea with his own eyes.Seeing Shixiang''s slightly exaggerated behavior, Shizhi couldn''t help laughing.Although not like Shixiang''s fierce reaction, Shiori looked around the scenery and stretched while taking a deep breath.


    "Wow, the sea is so big, don''t you think it is, Shiitono." An exaggerated and funny voice came from behind.I only saw Nie Kong coming out from the airport behind with a cute loli with light blue hair.


    "Whhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!


    "Nie Kong, you brought Shishino." Shixiang said as he nodded, holding both hands.


    "Yeah, I am a little worried about leaving Shishino alone at home for three days." Nie Kong said with a light smile.


    Shiori looked at Toka and Shitono who were still dancing with excitement, and felt that Nie Kong had made a very clear choice.It''s great that they can be happy.


    The female classmates around were screaming so cute, but the fearful Shitono, except Nie Kong and Toka, dared not respond, which made the girls a little disappointed.


    Nie Kong and Zhuhui took them to a hotel in Linhai. After allocating rooms, Nie Kong said they could move freely.Facing the vast ocean, how can the students stand it?


    It happens to be at two o''clock in the afternoon, the sun is very intense, and the hot weather is very suitable for swimming.


    Nie Kong and Shishino directly changed their swimsuits in the allocated room, and after they left the hotel, they could go straight to the sea!


    Feeling the heat of the sand gives people a warm and comfortable feeling, Nie Kong and Shishino came to the white coast.After changing their swimsuits, the students arrived one after another.The male student is like Nie Kong, wearing only swimming trunks.The female classmates are all wearing the beautiful swimsuits they just bought.Siamese, bikinis, skirts...


    But the most dazzling among them is the Shizhi who has a deep relationship with Nie Kong!The color-black, contrasts with fair skin and brings out the whitening of the skin.The swimsuit is a bikini type, but compared with Shixiang, the figure is much more sensual.


    Three relatively large pieces of cloth were tied to the body only with rope.I''m afraid that as long as the finger is behind it, her swimsuit will fall off with a squeak.


    As for Kuang San and Si Shino, they basically wore the one picked by Nie Kong''s Gang, of course the thicker one was picked.


    "Students must warm up before swimming." Nie Kong said loudly, and then they all replied "yes".


    The beach suddenly became lively. Some people play beach volleyball, many people swim, many people play in the sand, and some people are sunbathing.


    Nie Kong took Shinono to the beach.After plunged into the sea, Shitono cheered excitedly.When Nie Kong and the others are in school, they often play in the small swimming pool made of inflatable plastic.


    Now coming to the sea, Shitono is dying happy.As an elf who controls ice and water, she is naturally like a fish in the sea.


    Shixiang was going to play with Nie Kong, but Yayi Yamabuki, Mai Ye Ying, and Hakama Hakama pulled her to play with piles of sand and couldn''t get out.


    "Shiori, why didn''t you come down to swim together?" The classmates were very happy, but only one of them hid on the shore and dipped their feet in the water, looking enviously at Nie Kong and Shiiono.


    "From the information I have been recording, Shizhi is a land duck." Origami suddenly emerged from the water, hugged Nie Kong''s neck from behind, and hugged Nie Kong''s back, without any barriers.


    After Nie Kong turned her into a grown-up, the ethics of origami was much worse than before!


    "That... that, before... I didn''t have time to learn before." Shizhi whispered.Wuhe''s parents are basically away all year round. When they were young, they didn''t have time to take their sisters to training classes to learn special swimming training.The school¡¯s physical education classes are not offered at Lai Zen High School.


    "Since Shizhi can''t, let the teacher teach you by the way. In the next three days, what''s the point of traveling to the beach if you can''t swim?" Nie Kong smiled.


    "Really...really." Shizhi stared at Nie Kong with wide eyes.


    "As your teacher, of course I have the responsibility to take care of you. Origami paper and bring the ribbon down." Nie Kong told him to put his origami paper behind.


    "Shizhi, don''t worry about it. With me and the teacher, you can learn soon."


    Origami took Shiori''s hand and brought her to a depth of 1.4 meters.Shizhi exclaimed, clutching the origami hand tightly and thumping in the water, for fear that the waves coming from the swoop would overwhelm him.


    Nie Kong moved his legs slightly and quickly appeared beside her.After sensing that Nie Kong was approaching, she hugged Nie Kong in fear as if she had found a savior.


    "Teacher will protect you, peace of mind." Shizhi''s flustered heart slowly calmed down when he heard Nie Kong''s words.Perceiving the teacher who was holding her body tightly, she blushed, but she didn''t intend to let go of her hand.


    Nie Kong vaguely remembered that he had taught only swimming among the King-Russian girls, so he was very experienced.Origami swims aside, occasionally splashing water on Shizhi to stimulate her.


    After silently accepting Nie Kong''s gentle and careful teaching, Shizhi had a warm current pouring into his heart.


    After half an hour, Shizhi was able to control herself floating on the water, and then Nie Kong wanted to teach her graceful swimming styles.


    At this moment, the sunny sky has changed dramatically!!

 1284 The collapse of the second element Text 01310, Shizhi, your clothes are missing?

    The reason is simple.Because the sky and clouds now seem to be stirred by an invisible arm.


    Until just now, in the clear sky, the gray clouds began to swirl into a whirlpool.Next, the surrounding scenery gradually changed at an alarming rate.


    The clear sky turned into dark clouds, and the calm waves turned into strong winds.The originally calm water raised turbulent waves.In terms of time, it did not exceed one minute.


    In a short period of time, the scenery of the world they were in changed suddenly.The sound of the wind whizzed past, and the surrounding trees shook violently.The storm is equivalent to a strong typhoon, and the waves hit the students in leisure and play.Nie Kong immediately grabbed Shizhi by the shoulder, for fear that she would roll out of the sea.


    The weather changed very strange and weird, and many students had no time to react.


    "Classmates, the storm is coming, everyone will go back to the hotel to rest for now." Nie Kong shouted loudly.


    "Woo, it''s really weird weather, why is there a storm suddenly?" The surrounding students were very dissatisfied, but no one dared to go out to play in the typhoon, and rushed back after packing their things.Including origami and Shiiono, they all returned to the hostel shortly after the crowd.Only Nie Kong and Shizhi were left on the huge beach.


    "Shizhi, let''s get ashore soon, the waves have become bigger." Nie Kong, who was in charge of the aftermath, pushed Tuishi''s jade back and found her body a little stiff.


    "what happened?"


    "Old... teacher, you go back first, I... I have something to do." Shizhi''s pretty face smiled reluctantly, as if he was about to cry.


    "What can be more important than life." Nie Kong pushed Shizhi behind, but in an instant, he stiffened with her.My lower abdomen has touched something soft, and there is no barrier to contact.


    A strong storm came, and the high waves made Shiori lose his balance.She clamped her beautiful leg to Nie Kong''s leg and stopped her figure.


    Shizhi''s pretty face blushed, with a hot pretty face lowered.It was too shameful, it was too shameful, it was too embarrassing.


    "Shi...Shizhi, where are you...your swimming trunks?" Nie Kong said dumbfounded, as he could directly meet her and said, is it a big joke?


    "I...I don''t know, I blame the big wave just now for scraping it off my body. Oh, teacher...Teacher, please don''t make fun of Shizhi." Shizhi said ashamed.


    Without wearing pants, staying alone with the teacher, her face seemed to burn, and her heart beat fiercely like a drum.


    The bikini is only fixed with a rope, it is very beautiful, but it looks like only a bow tie is tied around the waist.


    "If you...show others how you look like now, I...I..." Shizhi didn''t say the second half, but he felt embarrassed.


    Although Nie Kong was able to return to the hostel to help her get her clothes, during that period of time, could Shizhi''s half-swimming swimming level be able to keep herself from getting caught in the big waves?


    To find a bikini from the vast ocean is as difficult as finding a needle in a haystack.


    Shizhi could really give people a problem, Nie Kong was so capable that he almost stumped him.If his own power is not sealed, what can he not create?


    Now, Nie Kong can only take off his pants to Shizhi..


    "Shiori, you wear my swimming trunks."


    "Ah!" Seeing the black swimming trunks dangling in front of him, Shiori''s eyes were astonished for an instant, and soon turned into an unprecedented move, his eyes red.Teacher Nie Kong would rather make a fool of herself for her.


    "No...no, Shizhi... Shizhi doesn''t want to see the teacher ridicule his classmates." Seeing the teacher embarrassed, my heart hurts more than myself.


    "It''s okay, I don''t care at all." Nie Kong finished speaking and stuffed his swimming trunks into Shiori''s hands.Nie Kong was very confident about his speed.From the sea to my room, I didn''t worry that anyone would be able to see him.


    Shizhi bit his lip and shook his head desperately.


    "You wear the teacher''s pants, and the teacher hugs you. That''s all right." Nie Kong said helplessly to the stubborn little girl in front of him.


    "Hug... hold me?" Shizhi asked stupidly.


    "Well, when I hold you in my arms, I can use Shizhi''s body to cover the bottom." Nie Kong gestured. Shizhi''s little girl seemed to understand, but it was indeed the best of both worlds.


    "Ok... OK, then teacher, don''t lie to Shizhi, otherwise Shizhi will ignore you in the future."


    She looked at the slippery trousers in her hand, and it seemed to smell like Nie Kong.And just put it on him, touching his secret location.Shizhi blushed and arched his waist carefully, pressing it into the water.


    Nie Kong held her soft waist and helped her put on her loose swimming trunks.


    "Okay...Okay, sir...Teacher, hurry up and hold Shiori and cover it with Shiori''s." Shiori said in a voice that could hardly be heard.


    Nie Kong crossed her knees with one hand, wrapped her waist with one hand, and hugged her in his arms.Gently lowered her body a little, and docked her breech in the position of dantian.With her big buttocks, she barely covered her dignity as a man.Fearing that a part of it would be exposed, Nie Kong pressed it into the gap between Shizhi''s beautiful legs and buttocks.


    Well, although it can be seen, it probably won''t cause a sensational effect.After all, Nie Kong''s body is a bit outstanding, it would be very bad for a pure girl to see it.


    "Gong... princess hug." Shizhi screamed, feeling that when he was wearing the teacher''s pants, he really had contact with her.She bit her mouth and tried her best not to make any noises.


    It was her...her first time to have such close contact with the teacher.The feeling of wearing the teacher''s swimming trunks is too exciting, but...but I have to endure for a few more minutes.


    So far, Shizhi''s consciousness has become floating.


    Use personal things for people you like to comfort your body and mind. Most of them are in reality.For example, boys like stockings and underwear, so there will be underwear thieves.


    But the situation of girls will also happen, so after Shizhi''s own brain repair, she will become so unbearable.

 1285 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01311, eight dances appear

    "Ah, teacher..." Just as Nie Kong was holding Shizhi and leaving the sea, Shizhi wrapped his arms around Nie Kong''s neck and suddenly shook Nie Kong''s head.


    "What''s wrong."


    "You...look, that...that should be my swimming trunks." She turned Nie Kong''s face to the left, following her gaze, Nie Kong saw a small piece of cloth floating on the surging sea.


    The color of the trousers is the same as the swimsuit on Shizhi, 100% is the one she lost.She was so happy that she was about to call Nie Kong forward, and when she was able to catch it, a huge ocean wave swept it into the air.


    "Wow, teacher, don''t let it escape." Shizhi said anxiously.


    "Now is not the time to care about the pants, the storm is too dangerous, we must go back to the hotel quickly." Nie Kong said to Shizhi.


    "Teacher, that...that''s pants, pants."


    "Well, pants are more important."


    Nie Kong could only walk on the beach, and He Shizhi followed the pair of swimming trunks that were drifting in the storm.After a while, Nie Kong noticed that the wind pressure had become stronger, and they seemed to be approaching the center of the storm.


    They saw a tornado appearing several hundred meters in the sky.Like a powerful vacuum cleaner, even the big fish in the sea were sucked there by it and torn to pieces.


    At the center of the violent tornado, Shiori saw his pants drifting towards it.Nie Kong''s gaze was N times sharper than Shizhi, and he found two things that looked like human figures.


    "That''s..." Nie Kong only thought of two possibilities for the figure who can fly in the sky and fight, the elves and the AST person.


    Unusual sudden storm.If it was triggered by the power of the elves, then everything could be explained.But very strangely, new elves appeared and no space shock alarm was issued.


    The two figures fighting fiercely in the air collided with a strong shock wave, triggering a violent hurricane.


    "Ah, pants... pants." Shiori''s shouting drew an unprecedented miracle.


    The two shadows fighting fiercely in the sky separated after a fight.So at this moment, the strong wind that had hit the surroundings suddenly weakened, and the two landed on the left and right sides respectively.


    Strictly speaking, it was only near the two figures, instantly showing a windless state like the eye of a typhoon.


    At the same time, those lucky little pants.Due to the sudden stop of the wind and slowly falling from the sky, the piece of cloth coincidentally covered the face of one of them.


    The girl with her long hair curled up on the right hand side of Nie Kong.They are about the same age as Shixiang.Orange hair, silver eyes.The face with good features.The most distinctive feature is her dress.Wearing a dark coat, something like a belt is wrapped around her body.And the right hand, right foot and neck are fastened with a big lock, and the broken chain is connected from the lock.


    The one on the left saw the ugly look of the one on the right. After a daze, he let out a cry of consternation and then laughed.


    The girl with long hair braided has exactly the same appearance as the girl on the right, but what embellishes her appearance is a pair of listless half-squinted eyes.


    The details of the dress are slightly different, but the style is similar to that of Yajuya.It''s just that the position of the shackles is opposite to that of the girl on the right, namely the neck, left hand and left foot.


    Shizhi covered his mouth and blinked, as if to confirm whether he was dreaming.What should I do if my pants cover the face of others.


    "But... damn it, originally my palace could defeat Xixian with a record of twenty-six wins, twenty-five losses, and forty-nine draws. Who is so despicable to throw his pants and ruin my victory?" She used Yelled in an exaggerated tone, and pulled down the swimming trunks on his face with one hand.


    "Refutation, it is not Yakuya but Yuxian that can win the hundredth battle." The squinted girl on the left said.


    "I''m really sorry, that...that''s my swimming trunks." Shizhi''s weak voice reached the ears of two women who were more than 100 meters high in the sky.The two of them didn''t seem to notice the existence of Nie Kong and Shizhi until now, and quickly landed beside them.


    "Humans? How could you break into our battlefield, who are you? The magic eyes of this palace that see through the future can see clearly. In the next wave of attacks, Yuxian will be attacked by the black magic spear of the palace that controls the hurricane. Wearing a broken body! You actually interfered in our sacred duel, why are you intent? If you don¡¯t answer again, this palace will...er, shoot through the bodies of both of you!" Ye Juya grabbed his pants in one hand and stared Staring at Nie Kong and Shizhi with both eyes.


    "The accusation, the prophecy made by Yakuya using the magic eye has never been realized. But if you are right about Yakuya, you have ruined our battle to decide the outcome. I am the only one who can inherit the name of the eight dances. !"


    "It''s all my fault, don''t blame the teacher..." Shizhi said bitterly. She regretted why she didn''t listen to Nie Kong''s words, otherwise she wouldn''t encounter two elves who don''t know their personalities.Now that I don¡¯t have a headset, I can¡¯t talk to them normally.


    "Lying, you clearly wear swimming trunks."


    "Unexpectedly... you actually put the pants you wore on the face of the palace, you...you are so bold, let''s say, how are you going to be responsible?" Ye Juya snorted from his nose, seemingly all wrong. Pushed onto Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong immediately guessed their identities, Ye Juya and Xixian, two people who inherited the power of the Eight Elves.Now they are about to decide the final victory, to see who can finally get the reputation of Bawu.


    It can be said that they are betting on a battle between body and life, so they will care very much.The two eyes came close, as if saying that Nie Kong wouldn''t give up if they didn''t give an explanation.


    Nie Kong put Shizhi down, but the two women stepped back in shock, covering their eyes with their own hands.


    "Next... nasty, I really didn''t wear any clothes." Xi Xian blushed and shouted.


    "You...you... my palace, my palace... I didn''t see anything, I will definitely be able to marry later." Ye Juya cried.

 1286 The collapse of the second element body 01312, rejection

    "Teacher... The teacher is playing a hooligan." Shizhi''s reaction was not much worse than that of the two girls, and he lowered his eyes and did not dare to look more.But in his mind, the contour image of Nie Kong''s body still clearly emerged.


    "Perverted exhibitionist, this palace must...you must be sanctioned!"


    "Agree, it''s not wrong at all!"


    "Hey, it seems that you are not qualified to talk about me. The reason is all due to the strong wind caused by your fighting each other. If you understand, give me your pants quickly." Nie blank gave them a glance, the spirits in front of them. Dressed like a queen''s suit, even the swimsuit of Bi Shiori is a bit revealing.


    "Oh, for this palace... hurry up and put your pants on." Ye Juya blushed and threw the swimming trunks to Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong took the trousers in his hand and said to Shizhi, "Shizhi, let''s change the trousers back."


    "No...no, teacher...Teacher, you wear...for the time being... in Shiori, wait... until there is no one." Shiori turned and said blushing.


    "Ha, but the pants are too small to wear at all."


    "Teacher...Teacher thinks of a way by himself." Shizhi said waywardly.Firstly, she didn''t want to take off her pants in front of Eight Dance Sister Nie Kong, and secondly, there were thoughts that she felt scary lingered in her mind.


    "Um, well, I will bear it for a while." Nie Kong put the swimming trunks on his brother, and tied a knot with a rope. The size of the cloth just hid it inside.Well, the conditions are much better than the ancient savages covered with a leaf.


    Shizhi glanced at Nie Kong secretly, seeing how his swimming trunks were used, his pretty face and neck were all red in an instant.There was a hint of satisfaction in his watery eyes.


    "Reluctantly, my palace... my palace forgive you for your previous rude behavior."


    "Yes, admit that you are cooler than our spiritual outfit." The two sisters sang and made harmony, and everyone''s tone was very awkward.


    "By the way, my name is Nie Kong, a teacher who came to Zen High School. Her name is Wuhe Shizhi, my student. I took my classmates on a practice trip before the summer vacation, what about your sisters?" Nie Kong asked knowingly, but eight The probability of the dancing sisters appearing is too low, and we must seize the opportunity to save them.


    "? Er ah ah ......" Nie empty doubt heard, yeah all vectors in an exaggerated motion raised his head and said: "?. Wudeng the palace did not say it was originally named the same spirit eight dance"


    "Agree. But I don''t know how many times when the world appeared, Ba Wu split into two people." Xixian nodded with half-squinted eyes.


    "You said two people, how could that happen?" Shizhi frowned and looked at the faces of the two in turn.Although the hairstyles and expressions are different, the two have very similar looks.The only difference is the hairstyle and figure.Yuxian is more plump, while Yakushi is slim.


    "Only the goddess of destiny in the sky knows the reason. Hmph, the wicked goddess seems to suffer from boredom and boredom. That''s why sometimes she does things that are unreasonable and reasonable."


    "Summary. What Ye Juya wants to say is that she doesn''t know."


    "So that''s it." After listening to Xi Xian''s explanation, Shizhi finally understood Shizhi and nodded.


    Yakuya coughed a few times and then continued: "When we split into two we saw each other''s looks, we immediately understood the destiny and mission engraved in our bodies and blood. That''s right, true spirits. Eight dances, there can only be one in the world!"


    "Explanation. Yuxian and Yakushi, who split into two, understood at that moment the fact that we will finally become one. From the moment of the split, Xixian and Yakushi have already known the two of them. What will happen to your body?" Xi Xian said with a drink.


    "The original character of the eight dances has disappeared, and one of them will become the master of the eight dances."


    "So you have to fight to determine the victory and defeat, and through the battle to determine who is worthy of the elves with the name of the eight dances." After hearing their explanations, Nie Kong knew that it was not bad from what he knew in his memory.


    "Yes. We have been fighting for a long time, and now we have completed ninety-nine duels. By the way, the current record is twenty-five wins, twenty-five losses, and forty-nine draws. So the hundredth The winner of this duel will become a real Bawu. But..." Ye Juya stared at Nie Kong with sharp eyes. It seemed that the outcome of that important event seemed to have been destroyed by Shihu.It was disturbed by the arrival of Nie Kong and Shizhi.


    "Unfortunately, the hundredth battle agreed upon was ended."


    According to Xixian''s explanation, they competed in a lot of games, with races, battles, and kendo... But the winning rate generally remained at 50%, and there was no situation where one person had an absolute advantage.


    "Haha... Yuxian, my palace has thought of a good way. Because there was no human being to interfere with our duel before, naturally we couldn''t entrust a third party to judge the outcome. But now it''s different." He smiled and pointed at Nie Kong at the same time: "Now, this palace has appointed you as the referee."


    "I don''t understand, what are you going to do, Ye Juya."


    "The eight dances of the elves that can truly control the hurricane must not only have power and mind, but also have superhuman beauty and charm, you think."


    After Yuxian was silent for a while, she looked at Ye Juya.As if he was evaluating, he nodded quickly and said, "Yes, no one has been more beautiful before."


    "Stop... I didn''t promise to accompany you." Nie Kong immediately stopped the two of them from making their own claims. Although he liked the two women, he didn''t want to use that method.Although the chasing of the two women is very exciting, the fundamental reason is not to like him, but to use him.The key point is that the two women are too entangled. They clearly hope that each other will win, but they all have different opinions.


    "This palace is very angry, and the consequences are serious. If you refuse, this palace...this palace will blow all your students into the sky."


    "Angry, don''t you look down on us?" Xi Xian said.


    Two women sang red face and the other sang white face.


    "Ok."


    In the end, Nie Kong nodded after thinking for a while, in order to temporarily keep them on the island.If I refuse, I really don''t know when I can meet them.By then, the two sisters are afraid there will only be one left.


    "The time is two days. You have to make a referee after two days to see which one you will choose." Ye Juzhi exclaimed.

 1287 The collapse of the second element body 01313, the local and foreign battles

    Suddenly strong winds blew up while they were playing, which expanded in the blink of an eye and turned into a large typhoon.The students looked a little depressed, because the wind was so disappointing.Everyone who came to the second grade of Zen High School took refuge in the hostel following the instructions of the teachers.


    However, Nie Kong and Shizhi were the only ones to see.


    "Teacher and Shiori will have no trouble," said Origami with a strong wind creaking from the heavy glass window.Origami certainly hoped to rush outside to find Nie Kong, but was immediately stopped by the teachers.The current origami can only pray that Nie Kong and Shizhi are safe.Anxiety lingers in her body.


    If you didn''t obey Nie Kong''s words and come back first, you would be by his side now.


    Shishino looked to the sky with tears, like a devout believer praying.She used to have the power to control the weather, but now it is sealed, and she hates her useless herself.


    "Wow, I can''t take it anymore, I''m going out to find Nie Kong." Shixiang said, pushing the teacher Xiaozhu away hard, but the three girls behind Yamabuki Ayi, Ye Ying Mai, and Fuji Hakama were busy stopping them. she was.


    "Hey, look, the sky seems to be clearing up?"


    The male students who stayed in the window and looked outside suddenly said that sentence.The students gathered in the direction of the window in a hustle and bustle, and looked up at the sky.


    Stimulated by that sentence, Origami held up an anxious pretty face, and suddenly pushed the students in front of him and rushed out of the hostel.Shixiang is not to be outdone, even faster than origami.


    "Ah...! Yuichi-student, Shixiang-student! It''s still dangerous outside."


    The figures of the two women disappeared from the sight of everyone, leaving only the voice of Teacher Zhuhui shouting.


    When they came to the vast beach, Origami suddenly stopped, because the figure they were eager to find had already appeared in her eyes.


    "Oh, ten fragrances of origami, why did you come out?" Nie Kong, who noticed the two origami women, said.


    Presumably because of the strong wind, Nie Kong''s bright red hair was a little messy.Fortunately, that strong body did not seem to be injured.But before he breathed a sigh of relief, the origami wrinkled beautifully, and his eyes became sharper.


    There are two reasons, one is Nie Kong and Shizhi, they exchanged pants and wore them.Although it is covered with cloth, the origami can see a clear outline.What happened to the teacher and Shiori during the time they left?


    Hey, what can happen to them is actually very good. After all, Shiori and the teacher may all belong to themselves.


    But what she cares about is that the two have exactly the same faces, wear revealing black uniforms that look like queens, and wear chains.The girls stood at Nie Kong''s left and right, and for some reason they were close to Nie Kong''s body, showing him everything about their girls'' bodies.


    "Nie Kong, the girls standing on your left and right sides don''t seem to have seen them!" Shixiang, who was very happy when he saw Nie Kong, suddenly said with a pouting mouth.


    Origami Bi Toka, who was standing in front of all the classmates, noticed the spiritual power of their bodies. After looking at Ye Juya and Yuxian, he quietly said, "Teacher, who are they?"


    "They are elves." Shizhi explained.


    "Haha...that''s right. You should feel honored to be able to come to this palace as the Queen of Hurricane, human."


    "Sure, she is right at all," said Ye Juya and Xixian.


    "Elf?" Origami showed such an expression as expected, and the spiritual power emanating from their bodies can probably be confirmed.So the culprit that caused the storm must be the two of them.


    Origami no longer has the deep hatred of the elves before, because her parents are not dead, and she has also become an elves some time ago.From hatred to elves, now to sympathy.


    Because only when you become an elf can you understand how an elf feels.


    He became staring at the origami of the two women, and continued: "Then why are you clinging to the teacher?


    "Kuku, how can humans like you understand the greatness of this palace? He has the ambition to accept the canonization of this palace obediently and become my dependent. Humans like him can be favored by this palace. Just cheer for luck, There is no need to sigh."


    "Question, Nie Kong did not promise to admit the little Ye Jushi."


    "Wait a minute! What does that subtle low blink mean!"


    "Ignore it. Of course, Yuxian is more cute and attractive than the small Yajuya."


    "It''s getting worse, Chubby Xixian!"


    "What are you talking about, skinny, shriveled Ye Goshi!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The two women quarreled loudly and desperately involved Nie Kong, Shixiang and Origami frowned.


    "Nie Kong, what''s the matter?" Shixiang said with a frown.


    "To put it simply, the two of them want me to be the referee. Choose the most attractive one from the two of them." Nie Kong shook his head.


    "It should be said that they use the capture of the teacher as... as a condition for victory in the game." Shizhi whispered.


    "Hmph, don''t be too self-righteous, you two. With your subtle appearance, you can only mix in the ugly world. As long as I am here, you are not qualified to capture the teacher..."


    Origami held his hands and looked at the two women coldly.


    "Humph, human beings can''t help but speak?"


    "Agree, we are the elves who can inherit the title of Eight Dances, regardless of strength and beauty, we cannot lose to you humans." Although Xi Xian was surprised by the beauty of the women, their self-confidence was too inflated.


    "Although I don''t understand what you are talking about, but... but you have to... grab Nie Kong, Shixiang is not allowed." Shixiang used her body to protect Nie Kong, staring at the two women.


    "Kuku, Yuxian, it seems that our enemies have increased and the difficulty has become higher."


    "Laughing, Ye Juya has no chance of winning at all. It might be better to admit defeat obediently."


    "My palace''s face looks exactly like you! Why is the evaluation so bad?"


    "Pity. Look is not the same as charm."


    Ye Juya yelled angrily: "My palace will not only defeat you, but also compare them all. Only Ye Juya can defeat Nie Kong!"


    The battle between the locals and the outsiders kicked off.

 1288 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01314, the plan of dem company

    "Nie Kong, where are you going? You didn''t say which of the four of us is more beautiful." Seeing that Nie Kong ignored their quarrel and left straight away, Ye Juya came up and asked.


    "Change clothes! Otherwise, I will show my current virtues to other classmates, what kind of decent I am. By the way, change your clothes to the same style as origami. I will help you arrange a transfer student status." Nie Kong said .


    "Simple." They knew that to be with Nie Kong, they had to melt into it as a student.The two lifted their spiritual outfits according to Nie Kong''s instructions and put on the summer uniforms of Lai Zen High School.Like Shixiang, it was a pair of clothes created by the two using visual cognitive intelligence.


    "Origami, you and Shixiang accompany them to chat for a while. After I change my clothes, introduce them to the classmates. They will spend three days of school trip with us." After Nie Kong arranged them, he used his naked eye. He returned to his room twice at an unseen speed.Untie the cloth blocking the crotch, he changed into a white beach suit and reappeared in front of the four girls.


    Also wearing Nie Kong''s swimming trunks sneakily sneaked back to the room assigned by the school, Shiori glanced around with those big eyes.After finding that there was no one, he took off the loose swimming trunks that belonged to Nie Kong two or three times and changed into a set of usual clothes.


    She put it in front of her nose and sniffed the remaining smell of the pants, Shiori''s face suddenly flushed.After carefully hiding it in the secret compartment of the backpack, she finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    The teacher is also wearing her own swimming trunks. Will she be as excited as herself?Shi Zhi''s mind was full of random thoughts, and what emerged was the scene of Nie Kong hiding his pants next to his body. He was really sick.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When Nie Kong brought the beautiful twin sisters to the classmates, their eyes became quite piercing.


    "Huh? Teacher Nie Kong was not satisfied with Shixiang classmates, and started talking to the local girls, and then asked them to wear our school uniforms?"


    "Good or bad, but we are very worried about his safety. We were actually picking up girls and returning our sympathy."


    The male students started to be noisy.Because of the supposed script, Nie Kong, who was in danger during the storm, was accompanied by two strange women, both of whom were as beautiful as Shixiang.


    "Quiet, now I will introduce you two transfer students, Yakura Yakiya and Yuxian Yamune!"


    "Transfer students?" the classmates asked, Nie Kong, who was their class leader, nodded, and suddenly they cheered.


    "Originally, they had to wait until the end of the vacation to transfer over, but they said they wanted to participate in this school trip anyway, so they decided to meet them locally. I just received the notice of their arrival at the airport, so I went to meet them ."


    Hearing what Nie Kong said, Zhu Hui, who was standing next to Nie Kong, widened her eyes and asked, "Huh? Transfer...transfer to students? Teacher Nie Kong, I haven''t heard of such a thing."


    "Because the news came suddenly, it should have been too late to inform you. Zhuhui, don''t worry, I have already arranged their accommodation."


    "Yes...Is it?" Zhuhui showed an expression of understanding, and stopped asking.It seems that she firmly believes in what Nie Kong has made up randomly.


    "The two transfer students will come with me later, there are a lot of precautions to explain to you." Nie Kong looked at the two girls who gave him secretly, and patted his forehead.They must be resolved as soon as possible.


    Of course, Nie Kong already has a method, and more than one.Previously traditional, unexpectedly, he estimated that two methods must be combined.


    "Kuku, it seems we have won." Ye Juzhi smiled triumphantly.


    "Correct, you are just a foil, Xi Xian is the main person Nie Kong has dated."


    "Why do you say that this palace serves as a foil?"


    "Answer, the temperament is terrible."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Incoming calls from inside the island, several targets have already appeared on the island. Cameras 1 to 6, North Block and South Block. Confirm the target and open it immediately."


    There are several areas on the screen, and each area has a surveillance image.Among them are the islands, Toka, Shitono, and the three women of Origami, and the two newly-identified Berserker Eight Dance Sisters.


    "It''s really surprising. They are the princess and the hermit, and the Kiteichi origami that has turned inverted are all there. Including the berserkers who caused the storm, all gathered on the island, it''s a coincidence."


    In the 500-meter-class airship Albardene produced by DEM, Westcott sat in the captain''s seat watching the screen and whispered softly.


    "Well, the comparison between the princesses and the previous images is exactly the same. Compared with the berserkers beside them, they just didn''t show Lingbo''s reaction." That was the voice of Ailian, the second executive director of DEM.


    "Don''t be negligent. Shina Chonggong who sent out to invite Yuanyi origami to DEM as a guest has disappeared, and there is no information about her coming back.


    "I have a clue about that. She appeared at Wuhe''s house for the last time, and her body is still able to move. We can''t rule out the possibility of having separated from us." Westcott still chuckled, "Oh, oh my! , We have lost two of our main future forces in a row, and it¡¯s really a heavy loss."


    "Wescott, you are laughing." Ailian vomited.


    "Sorry."


    "So, what should we do next? Even though they are elves, as long as they send out the Eudemons Bondsky robot developed by DEM, they should be able to easily arrest those little girls." Ailian said.


    "It''s best not to underestimate them, they can easily destroy the elves of the world. It is still a mystery to how they hide the fluctuations of their bodies. Now we arrange them to the hostel of DEM company, Ailian, you personally investigate The details of them. If possible, please take them back to DEM Company." Westcott faced his assistant Ailian and issued his own order.


    "Of course, if you can, I would like to ask Ailian to investigate the reasons why the spirit fluctuations disappear. I will assist you in the background."

 1289 The collapse of the second element body 01315, two ways to save the eight dance

    Nie Kong was going to have a separate talk with the Eight Dance Sisters, but unfortunately the two girls were too arrogant, Shixiang and Origami couldn''t bear to follow them.He can only give up and talk about it when he has time.When I returned to my room, I saw Shiori standing in front of the door waiting for him to return.


    He opened the door and pulled Shizhi into the house who had something to say to him.Shishino, who was alone, found Nie Kong back and sat happily next to him.


    "Teacher. I... I got in touch with Qinli. Yejuya and Yuxian, they recognize the name berserkers, spirits who can control the wind. The disaster caused in the present world is quite heavy, and their figures are often exposed. In front of everyone. So for organizations that advocate not disclosing the existence of elves, it can be said to be the source of trouble. Therefore, regardless of Latatosk or AST, Yazushi and Yuxian are priority targets. Because there is no one. Being able to catch up with them, so we were able to contact them, can be said to be a fluke in a fluke." Shizhi told Nie Kong all the information he got from Qinli''s mouth without missing a word.


    They identified the Berserkers, and they caused a very dangerous level of spatial shock, but because they were high in the sky, it only brought them the effects of the storm and did not hurt anyone.


    "Qinli''s plan, they should be able to help you overcome them." Nie Kong smiled lightly.Of course, he had already understood what Shizhi said.And Qin Li Fu Ruan gave him the action of the Raiders, probably there was no other way.


    Shizhi bit her lips tightly, "They are now planning to actively attract the teacher''s favor, aren''t they? That''s a desperate situation. If you miss this opportunity, you may never have the chance to meet their sisters again. So... so Qin Ritter''s rule allows, please seal the power before they change their minds."


    "Things are not as easy as she thought in Qin, we have a problem we need to face when rescuing them." Nie Kong shook his head and said.


    "What''s the problem?" Shizhi said nervously.


    "It''s very simple. Because there are two Berserkers. And now they are competing who can win and become a real eight dance. If the winner is chosen and only one side is sealed, what will happen to the other side? If it is sealed after the end of the game, it is okay, but one of them has already died. In terms of the result, what is the difference with no rescue?" From the moment they were born, the two were burdened by the unreasonable that one of them had to disappear. fate.To achieve salvation, all must be alive.


    "The teacher said... that''s right. Then... So, it means we can only seal one of them secretly? Or... Or we should separate and attack one by one?" As long as Nie Kong copied Shizhi''s ability, When the two of them shot the seal at the same time, it was indeed possible to seal the Eight Dance Sisters at once.


    "Although what you said is true, but the key is that they only take the initiative to attract my favor. And they may only regard the things that attract my favor as a competition. Who knows how much sincerity has been given?" Only treat him as a winner. Referee, that''s why Nie Kong disagreed with their request the first time.


    Those who give sincerely are called the capture, and if not, even if Nie Kong kissed them in the end, the seal might fail.In the end, two women will die, and the loser will be swallowed by their opponents and disappear forever.


    Hearing Nie Kong talking about Shizhi, he whispered with a troubled expression: "Then teacher... teacher, what are we going to do."


    "Nie Jun...please, you must save them." The compassionate Shinono sent out a request to Nie Kong.


    "There are currently two countermeasures, one is to do our best to make the two girls Ye Juya and Yuxian really like me the day after tomorrow."


    Hearing Nie Kong''s words, Shizhi took a deep breath.There is only one day tomorrow, how difficult it is to attack two girls at the same time.Shizhi showed a stunned expression.Although she can''t see it, she also knows that it should be a rather stupid expression, right?This kind of thing has never been verified. If the spiritual power of two people can be sealed at the same time, then they can dispel their doubts.How would the two women feel jealous and jealous when kissing two at the same time?It''s difficult anyway, the goodwill will be lower.It is indeed a difficult task, as long as one link goes wrong, it will bring failure.No wonder Qin Li said that he was not competent and left it to Nie Kong. He saw that.


    "That''s just one of the countermeasures. It is very difficult to complete the rescue by the seal." Nie Kong was only halfway through his words and shook his head.


    "Ah? The teacher has...is there a second way?" Shi Zhi stared at Nie Kong''s eyes intently. He didn''t expect Qin Li and the others to rack their brains and they would have nothing to do, but the teacher would come up with a second one. .


    Looking back on the scenes from the time he met the teacher to the present, Shizhi suddenly found that the teacher was really reliable.No matter what the difficulty is, he will help solve it.When I was with him, I felt very at ease.


    "The second method is just the opposite of the first process." Nie Kong smiled softly.


    "Hey, Jun Nie, what exactly are you talking about...what do you mean?" Shishino asked with his pale blue eyes widening.


    "It''s very simple. Change the fate of the two of them first and talk about sealing spiritual power. As long as you can keep Gemini alive, you will have time to deepen your relationship with them in the future." Nie Kong said.


    "But, but they have already said that when they are born, they already know that only one of them can live, and there is only one real Eight Dance." Shizhi frowned and smiled bitterly.


    "You are right, so only I can do the second method. You will know the specific process tomorrow, Shizhi, I just hope it will go smoothly." The method Nie Kong said can indeed make Gemini. The eight dance sisters co-exist, but saving them in one day is really tight.But once they succeed, the two of them will understand each other and have an understanding of coexistence.


    The goddess of destiny teased them and asked them to compete.Although Nie Kong was only guessing, he understood that the two sisters had a deep relationship.


    There is only the second way to succeed, and it only takes one day.

 1290 The collapse of the second dimension 01316Night attack, is it too early?

    After talking with Shiori, it was time to take a bath soon.As a teacher, Nie Kong has the responsibility to monitor the actions of the male students in the bathhouse.There were a few daring ones who wanted to climb high and peek at the female bathhouse opposite, but Nie Kong grabbed their ankles and tore them off.With grievances on the male classmates, Nie Kong ruined their only chance to peek once a year!They comforted themselves and don''t worry, wait until they sleep, there will be the school''s traditional night attack, and then seize the opportunity.


    Nie Kong didn''t understand their thoughts, but he didn''t say anything.After the hot bath, he returned to the room in his bathrobe.


    But soon Yakiya and Yuxian, wearing yukatas, stood in front of his door, clearly sketching the lines of their bodies.The orange hair is a bit moist, and the skin is white and red. I guess I just came out of the bath.


    The two sisters seemed to want to win Nie Kong''s favor, so that Nie Kong could choose herself, so they seemed very motivated.


    "Kuku, excuse me."


    "I''m rude. I''m bothering you." The two took off their slippers and went to the personal room assigned by Nie Kong''s faculty.It was natural to sandwich Nie Kong in the middle, sitting right and left.Immediately afterwards, the two women stared at Nie Kong''s face intently.


    "Well, it''s bedtime, what are you going to do?"


    Hearing Nie Kong''s words, Ye Juya and Xixian suddenly looked up at each other with their pretty faces.


    "Kuku... Xi Xian, please be enlightened. Nie Kong''s body is about to become a physique that can''t be satisfied without this palace."


    "Sigh, Xi Xian will make Nie Kong a prisoner of Xi Xian''s body." Hearing Ye Juya''s words, Xi Xian shrugged disapprovingly and glanced at her.Obviously provocative action, but Ye Juya did not get angry, just raised the corner of his mouth and let out a confident laugh.


    Xixian seemed to perceive Ye Juzhi''s more confident attitude, and narrowed his eyes slightly.The two people occupying the left and right positions of Nie Kong just looked at each other with provocative eyes.


    "Interesting, let''s have a decisive battle. Let''s see if we can use our body to capture Nie Kong." After speaking, Yuxianya''s gaze fell on Nie Kong again.She slowly got up and untied the belt tied to her bathrobe.Nie Kongquan saw the silky skin and the underwear inside the little gap in the yukata that had lost her restraint.


    Xi Xian showed a completely natural attitude, leaning against Nie Kong calmly.Pulling off the quilt, he dragged Nie Kong into the bed and rubbed his fingers.


    "Wow! What are you...what are you doing, Yuxian!" Ye Juya showed a panic expression.


    "Answer, sleeping together is also a very important element!"


    "My palace, my palace won''t lose to you."


    "No, this matter only requires me."


    "Don''t... stop kidding, my sleeping skills are better than you!"


    "Ignore, there is room for adults in the quilt, and the little Ye Juya is not qualified!"


    After hearing what Xixian said, Ye Ju grinds his teeth bitterly.


    "Don''t underestimate this palace!"


    Then he put his hand on his belt and unbuttoned his belt in a bulge, revealing the curve of his body.The agitated Ye Juya yelled in self-deprecation, and then got into the bed.


    The two women were angry and kept grabbing Nie Kong''s body.The weather was already very hot, and the two women''s catkins came in a mess, untied Nie Kong''s bathrobes, and the skins of the three of them were very close.


    With.


    Nie Kong couldn''t stand it anymore, and forced to open the quilt.


    "Kuku, Nie Kong, do you already have the answer? Speak out, you only like the body of the palace."


    "Pity, Nie Kong picked Xixian!" The two women hugged Nie Kong, pressing his hands tightly in his warm arms.


    "Your faces are the same, and they are all beautiful. You can tell who is better at a time." Look at the two identical facial features, with a bit of unique purity.His eyes are black and shiny, and his face is red and cute.


    "but¡­¡­"


    "But what?" the two women said at the same time.


    "But if you have the same score on your face and comparable figure, Yuxian is better."


    Hearing Nie Kong''s evaluation, Xi Xian was very angry, and looked at Ye Juya, shooting out invisible grudge.


    "Wow, Nie Kong, you are partial."


    "Take pity, the little Yakushi is incomparable to Yuxian. Boys like the big one." After comparing his figure with that of Yakushi, Xixian nodded with satisfaction.


    "Although Xi Xian has an advantage in figure, the girl''s skin is also very important..." Just after speaking, Nie Kong found that his two hands had been pressed on their legs, and his five fingers pressed against the snow-white beautiful legs.


    "Nie Kong, who do you think has better skin." They brushed, and all four eyes stared at Nie Kong.


    "Cough cough..." Suppressing that charming, Nie Kong carefully savored it in his hands and watched with his eyes.Sure enough, it can be broken, full of elasticity, and full of the taste of a young girl.


    "One blowball can be broken, one is full of flexibility, and the score is similar, but in terms of color, Ye Juya wins one, very white." Nie Kong gave his evaluation sincerely.


    Ye Juya blushed, and after hearing Nie Kong''s praise, his eyes filled with joy.


    "So, who do you like better, Nie Kong?"


    "Teacher, I really want to know." The door clicked open, revealing Origami and Toka in a yukata, talking about Origami.


    "Nie...Nie Kong..." Shixiang''s face was red.


    "Um, I''m sleepy, I''ll talk about it later." Nie Kong suddenly grabbed the quilt and lay on the tatami.


    "Hey, that... that good night." Ye Juya got into the bed again.


    "Quiet, please turn off the lights when you leave." Of course, Xi Xian lay on the other side of Nie Kong, and the two sisters actually ignored Origami and the others.


    "Woo, only Shixiang can sleep with Nie Kong." Shixiang swelled her face and took off her clothes with her hands. Sister Bi Xixian took off cleanly, vying to get into the bed.


    "Teacher, don''t pretend to sleep." The origami following behind made the same move as Shixiang.It seems that after Nie Kong pushed, he took off his clothes while sleeping with them.


    It was too messy. The four beauties all twisted into a ball with him, which really made him unbearable.With a cry, he rushed out of the bed and disappeared into the eyes of the four women.


    For today''s plan, I had to spend the night in Shiitono''s room.


    Nie Kong thought about it and pushed open the faculty room allocated to Shiiono in his memory.


    "Wow, it''s... who is it?"


    But after hearing the voice of the girl in the room, Nie Kong was petrified.


    "Yes, it''s me."


    Seeing Nie Kong, who was in a mess, hugged Zhuhui and thought for a few seconds, suddenly he covered his blushing face.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, Ye...Ye attack, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too early?"

 1291 The collapse of the second element body 01317, origami their sap

    Facing the joyful and shy eyes of Zhuhui in front of the tatami, Nie Kong choked in his mouth with the gorgeous declaration of "Sleep with me for one night."


    The matter is a bit serious, Shishino actually lives on the opposite side, and what he has to face now is the persistent marriage Zhuhui.Speaking of having a blind date with her five years ago, don''t you still remember yourself?


    Nie Kong was already sitting on the tatami, separated from Zhuhui by a quilt.It''s all because of Zhuhui, why didn''t she lock the door when she slept, and opened the door by herself when she pushed it.


    "Ok... well, it''s... the time is a bit early, I will come back later." Nie Kong immediately stood up from the tatami and hurried forward.But unfortunately, drinking water will clog your teeth.


    Unexpectedly, the quilt caught his foot, and as his foot moved forward, the quilt covering Zhuhui''s body was suddenly lifted.


    "Wow!" Wearing a cute yukata, but the belt is untied, which is equivalent to wearing only underwear.She exclaimed, her pretty face flushed with her neck.Gently held Nie Kong''s foot to prevent him from leaving.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, you...you are so impatient. Then...just come on, Zhuhui...Zhuhui will be ready." She said, hugging Nie Kong from behind.That gorgeous kimono has quietly fallen.


    "Well, wait... wait a little longer."


    "No...no matter, you have asked others to wait for five years, Zhuhui will be old." She murmured behind Nie Kong coquettishly, and Nie Kong stopped moving.


    That''s right, why did I tell her to wait for me five years ago.


    Nie Kong gave a wry smile. It turned out that going back to the future really affected the present.It seems that Zhuhui remembers very clearly about the blind date meeting five years ago.


    He could only sigh lightly, and silently turned to Zhu Hui, facing the young girl''s loli.


    She shyly buried her face in Nie Kong''s arms, and Nie Kong hugged her cute and mature body and fell on the bed.The quilt covered their bodies, and no one could see what happened inside.Origami and the others only knew that the four girls had waited in Nie Kong''s room all night, but they didn''t see Nie Kong coming back.


    There was occasional gasping in the room, with Zhu Hui''s pleasant whisper.That night, Nie Kong tasted Zhu Hui''s body that he had maintained for twenty-nine years!!Everything was unexpected, Zhu Hui''s pretty face was full of happiness.From the fact that she did not close the door when she slept, she was very hopeful that Nie Kong would attack at night.


    Fortunately, Nie Kong was so powerful that she was subdued.The girl Lori became a good little wife, listening to Nie Kong''s words very much.As long as Nie Kong dare to say not to marry her, I am afraid she will cry and beg Nie Kong not to break up with her.


    After waiting for a few years, I have identified Nie Kong and married him.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Ai Lian, who was leaning against the wall of Nie Kong''s room and inspecting the situation, pressed her finger on the headset after confirming that the target Shixiang and Origami were inside.


    She must always monitor the berserkers of the eight dances, and at the same time search for opportunities to bring the reversal origami back to DEM.Westcott clearly told her that if the company gets origami or princesses, it will be of great help to understand the structure of the elves.


    "The target is in the room, do you want to unfold Eudemons Bondski?"


    "Just to be careful, please deploy three stations outside the room. When they come out of the room, capture them in one fell swoop. Since the berserkers seem to be in the same place, please pay special attention to them. They are moving after separation."


    "Yes, send out Eudemons Bondsky Units 1 to 3." Following Ailian''s instructions, the three robots with display devices hidden in the hostel began to move.


    Originally planned to attack Origami and the others, but Ailian, who was waiting at the corner and staring at the door, was about to fall asleep, without seeing them coming out of Nie Kong''s room.


    "Ike, what is going on!" Ailian frowned.


    Wiscott''s voice came from the headset: "Except for the corridor, all the camera devices in the hotel room have obviously suffered man-made damage, so we can''t see what''s inside."


    Nie Kong is the only one who will destroy the camera, because he doesn''t want others to peek at Shizhi and the others.


    "I guess they are already asleep inside."


    Ailian''s face twitched, "We DEM have spare keys for all the rooms, do you want to open the door and grab them forcibly?"


    "Well, be careful. If you find anything wrong, retreat immediately!"


    Ike said indifferently, although he was confident in Ailian''s strength, no one could remain calm in the face of the four elves.


    Just as Ailian used the key to open the door of the room, something soft suddenly came out of the room and immediately hit her in the face.A very strong attack, and it was clearly directed at Ailian.


    With a sound like vomiting blood, Aileen fell down on the spot.


    And the four women in the room, when the thrown pillow hits the target.Immediately use cotton to trap Ailian, so as to make a sap.Ai Lian just felt her head go dark, and she suddenly lost consciousness.


    The four women suppressed the people in the quilt, and when they touched the softness, there was only something a girl should have, all of them exclaimed.After pulling the quilt away, they were silent.


    "Ah, it''s not Nie Kong."


    It turns out that they mistakenly regarded Ai Lian who opened the door as Nie Kong.I was going to make fun of him and retaliate against him and leave them alone.Unexpectedly, it was just a woman she didn''t know.


    "Huh, she must be a dirty person. Throw her out of the room." Origami hummed, treating Ailian as a special service woman.


    "It''s not a classmate of our class, it''s likely to be a thief." The simple Shixiang said.


    "It''s miserable, it seems that I can''t accompany you to sleep tonight." Xi Xian pouted.


    "Kuku, tomorrow we will have another showdown."


    The four women whispered softly, lifting one limb alone, and threw her out of Nie Kong''s room.The poorest magician in the world actually hit one of Shixiang''s sap.This shows how strong her strength is after double repairs.


    Even if it''s just a pillow, after throwing it out, the power contained in it can knock a person stunned.


    The three already activated robots hurriedly recovered Ai Lian, who had fallen short, to the ship where Ike was staying in the sky.

 1292 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01318Its about to save the eight dance sisters

    "Kuku, I saw you."


    "Discovered. I found you, Nie Kong." With a distinctive tone, without confirmation, Nie Kong knew that the Eight Dance Sisters had arrived.As expected, Yakushi and Yuxian stood in front of them.Yakuya wore a black bikini decorated with white lace, while Yuxian wore the opposite color-a bikini with a white background and black lace.


    The similar faces of the two women, standing side by side gave them a lot of points, and Nie Kong almost stared at it.


    "Teacher, why didn''t you come back all night last night?" Origami appeared next, a pure white one-piece swimsuit, which brought out her slender figure.


    "Oh, I didn''t sleep well." Compared with them, Shixiang''s pink bikini matched her simple personality.


    "Oh, good morning. The swimsuit on you suits you very well, it looks good!" After seeing the four girls, Nie Kong first praised their swimsuit dressing.Ye Juya flushed in surprise and looked shy with wide-open eyes.Xi Xian was taken aback for a moment, then looked down at her costume.Shixiang was pure and full of joy, and lost all his troubles.


    Origami''s body jumped, his expression remained unchanged, "Teacher, you didn''t answer origami."


    "You guys have taken my room, so of course you have to find another one to sleep in. I was going to sleep with Shitono for the night, but unfortunately I forgot which room she slept in." Shitono, who was playing with the sand next to him, heard. Nie Kong''s ears were red, and he kept shoveling sand.


    Yakushi immediately recovered and crossed his arms in front of him.


    "In that case, Nie Kong, have you made a choice?"


    "Reiterate. Yuxian and Yakushi are more attractive."


    "I am the one who is truly qualified to be the elves of the Eight Dances! But do you really want to get my answer?" Nie Kong said.Because after knowing it, one of them will die.


    Ye Juya and Xixian stared in surprise, and neither of them spoke.After being silent for a while, Ye Juya replied: "Everything is destined to be done. There are only two choices. One is that Yuxian will replace Ye Juya and become the real eight dance! The other is that Ye Juya will replace Yuxian and become the real one. Eight dances!"


    "Answer, Yakushi is right."


    "Well, you can only choose that way. I thought about it for a long time last night, there is a way that can quickly tell your victory or defeat."


    "Ask, what is the way?"


    "Hmph, listen up. It is said that there is a very ancient spell in the world, as long as you learn it, you can become more beautiful than before. And I happen to know that kind of spell. As long as either of you can learn it first, then It will definitely be the most beautiful and most suitable elves to inherit the Eight Dances." Nie Kong pretended to be mysterious and whispered in the ears of the two women.


    The two women''s eyes lit up and they believed it!


    "Kuku, okay, Nie Kong, please teach us, this palace will definitely become more beautiful than Xixian."


    "No, Xixian will win!"


    "Nie Kong, I also want to be beautiful." Shixiang raised his hand and said.


    Origami narrowed her eyes, of course she believed Nie Kong''s words, because now she can find that she is much more beautiful than before..


    "Okay, then you follow along." Nie Kong has a headache, just hope they don''t really learn!!


    Shishino did not speak, and followed closely behind Nie Kong.Five people came from the crowded beach to a deserted bay.


    "Let''s get started, you come out to origami and demonstrate the posture that the teacher needs to learn the spell." Nie Kong selected origami from the five girls, maybe she is the smartest one in the field.


    A hint of surprise flashed through the plain eyes of the origami, and he moved briskly to the teacher. The eyes of the other four women were fixed on Nie Kong and the others.


    Nie Kong demonstrated it by himself, first raising one foot and stretching out his hands to form a strange aura.He clenched his fist, but extended two index fingers.Then he moved in the opposite direction of his fingers, half-bending and rushed out two index fingers.


    The two sisters of Ba Wu looked at Nie Kong''s weird posture, their pretty faces suffocated and smiled, is Nie Kong playing treasures.


    Nie Kong coughed. He asked Origami to do it together with himself.Origami has no morals, so you don¡¯t care about that ugly posture. There is nothing to be ashamed of.Nie Kong corrected her several mistakes, and she learned a rough idea in ten minutes.


    Then Nie Kong said solemnly, carefully watching every movement of him and Origami.


    The two slowly moved closer at the same frequency, and then their two index fingers touched one piece.Shixiang looked at Origami very enviously, because she could "dance" with Nie Kong.Fortunately, there is no energy flow, otherwise Nie Kong can''t guarantee what will happen.


    The Eight Dance Sisters looked very puzzled, can they really become beautiful by learning those strange poses.


    "The posture is only the first step. You won''t become beautiful immediately after you learn it, because you need energy to activate the spell." Nie Kong seemed to be able to guess what they thought, and continued to flicker.


    "Why do two people practice and touch their index fingers? How do you tell who will learn first?" Yakiya asked continuously.


    Nie Kong was embarrassed, it was just his words that fooled the two women.The real purpose is to save the two women.Use the combination of Dragon Ball to start the second fusion of Gemini.


    "After you learn it, naturally... there will be results, and you will all be convinced." Nie Kong waved his hand.


    The women trust Nie Kong very much, and the group of Origami and Shixiang, and the group of twin sisters, are divided into two groups to practice the combined tricks.With Nie Kong''s spiritual observation and teaching, it is easy to spot their mistakes and correct them.Relatively it took more than two hours, and they were able to cooperate very tacitly.


    Especially the eight dances of the twins know each other well, even better than themselves.


    "You have learned about the spells. You can pause for a while on origami. Now start the practice with Ba Wu to mobilize the spiritual power in your body." Nie Kong said.


    With the appearance of the spiritual outfit, powerful spiritual power emerged around the two women.


    "Adjust the spiritual power to the same level, and use the posture just now. If anyone learns it, the spell made by the combination of the two spiritual powers will help her become beautiful."


    Hearing what Nie Kong said, the two women kept pace.With the closing of the four index fingers, the two women shone brightly. Origami and the others stared blankly at what happened.


    After the light flickered for a few seconds, a terrible Lingbo suddenly appeared in the middle.A violent storm spread out from the middle.


    "Huh..." From the tornado in the middle, a two-tone horrified cry came out.

 1293 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01319Untie the happy knot

    And when the light disappeared, the newly appeared figures made Origami so stunned!The "beauties" in front of me are really slim, skinny and not exaggerated!With a body over three meters high like a bamboo pole, Nie Kong stood beside her, not as high as her shoulders!!


    Wearing a swimsuit with a spiritual structure has disappeared, and replaced it with a purple-blue restraint suit that is mainly made of belt-like fabric and has a great degree of exposure-Shenwei Lingqi Bafan, but the left and right sides of the body are both hand-cuffed It''s an iron lock.The orange hair, the silver eye pupils, and the correct facial features have not changed!The left hand is holding a huge assault gun measuring two meters in length, and the right hand has a diamond bowstring on the front end!The spiritual suit and the angel are combined into one, forming a bow and arrow!!The tall girl holding a bow and arrow, Nie Kong suddenly thought of the giantess.Looking up at how they fit together, a smile appeared after a long time.


    "Shocked, what happened to the body of the palace? How could Yejuya (Yixian) be in my body." Perceiving the strangeness of her body, the two tones of the two sisters were mixed, and it sounded very subtle .


    "Teacher, fa...did something happen? Did Yajuya and Yuxian disappear? Who is the new tall man?" Origami asked dumbfounded.


    "Well, Nie Kong, you are a lie, telling you how the curse to become beautiful makes people ugly." Shixiang said seriously.


    "It really lied to you. The effect of that trick is just to combine two people into one person in half an hour, and the power of the two people will be multiplied by several times. Simply put, it can integrate the advantages of two people, and it is indeed beautiful. It¡¯s not wrong. Unfortunately, your sisters¡¯ union failed, and it will take half an hour to release the effect.¡± Nie Kong could only tell the truth.


    "Mixed?"


    "Wow, okay... so awkward, Nie Kongru hurry up and separate us." After the two merged, they could basically understand what each other thought, and they had no secrets.The feeling that the two women are willing to sacrifice themselves to perfect each other is exposed, and they are a bit shy.


    "There is nothing I can do, the effect will disappear only after half an hour. And you don''t mean that there can only be one in the world of the real Eight Dance of Elves? Yuxian and Yakushi, who split into two, understood at that moment The fact that it will eventually become one body. Now I have used a special method to help you fit together, what is not happy about it.¡± Nie Kong said.


    "Exclamation, we really have become one person, but...but we actually retain our two personalities at the same time."


    The character of the original Bawu has disappeared. At that time, one of their sisters will become the master of the Bawu, and the other will disappear¡ªthe destiny of their sisters.It''s a pity that Nie Kong was the first to break his fate with a fit.


    Half an hour later, the combined Bawu separated into Yajuya and Yuxian again, and the two dared not look at each other.


    "Okay, next I have to say my choice. My choice is-you two...Both of you must survive!" Nie Kong''s voice echoed in the silent beach where the wind stopped.


    After Ye Juya and Xixian looked at Nie Kong for a few seconds, they didn''t know who started first, and they sighed heavily, their eyes full of complexity.


    "No way! Both of you have different advantages from each other, so you can''t make a choice at all!"


    "What...what!" Ye Juya lowered his head, while Yuxian lowered his eyes.


    "Stop it! You two don''t need to fight anymore! No one will disappear."


    "What are you... talking about? How could that kind of thing... happen?"


    "Doubt, can Yuxian really live with Ye Juya."


    Ye Juya and Xixian looked at Nie Kong with suspicious eyes.In fact, their reaction is normal.Nie Kong, who asked them to believe that statement, was the one who was in trouble.


    "Didn''t you have experienced it just now, as long as you use what I taught to fit together instead of swallowing each other''s personality, both of you can live. So, let''s continue to contact."


    "What do you think, Xi Xian? The next words are just hypotheses, a kind of hypothesis and possibility. If what Nie Kong said is true, what do you think?"


    "Answer, Yuxian thinks...very good."


    "Huh. I didn''t expect you to be a romantic."


    "Unhappy, what does Yakushi think?"


    "It''s a coincidence, I''m the same as you thought." After speaking the last sentence, both of them were silent.


    "Although... Although I really hope that Yuxian can live for me, I... actually don''t want to die..." A few tears rolled silently from Ye Juya''s eyes: "I want to live...I want to follow Xixian has been, always together."


    "Answer, Xixian doesn''t want to...disappear, and live with Ye Juya as before!" A line of tears flowed down Xixian''s cheeks, and the two cried with their hands clasped, revealing their truest emotions.


    "Continue to practice fit. After success, you can freely become a real eight dance." Nie Kong looked at the two girls and finally laughed.


    The two women wiped their tears, and the sisters looked at Nie Kong.


    "Declare, Nie Kong, you can agree before, that kind of incantation will combine us into beautiful eight dances."


    "Ye Jushi don''t want to be tall and thin."


    "Yes, as long as you two cooperate tacitly." Nie Kong said seriously.


    "Then start, Xi Xian!"


    "Agree, only when you truly become Bawu will break your fate."


    The two women were full of enthusiasm, and Nie Kong pointed them to start rounds of combined training.Neither Origami nor Shixiang continued, because they didn''t want to become one person.


    Finally towards the evening, they really succeeded.


    The intense and dazzling light even covered the sun in the sky.


    Nie Kong and the others opened their eyes and stared at one point in the light. A very beautiful girl appeared, taking the place of the two.She combined the features of the appearance and figure of the two women.


    Orange hair, beautiful and delicate cheeks.With the slender legs of Ye Juya, the plump figure of Yuxian.The belt-like clothes are very big, and the white skin is like a blooming lotus!!


    The figure is great, and the skin exposed by the spiritual suit is too much, what a mature beauty.


    Holding the bowstring in the left hand and the two-meter-high arrow in the right hand, the two original angels combined into a huge bow and arrow angel.


    The huge spiritual pressure spreads out, and the radiating waves are stronger than the reversal origami!!

 1294 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01320, dems counterattack

    The power of the combination is equivalent to several times that of them when they are alone. They can''t control the sudden increase in power, so they are like the spirits of the New Realm. The powerful spiritual wave triggers a violent roar of spatial shock.


    "Buzz..." The siren that often hung in the ears rang through the island, and people took refuge in air-raid shelters as usual.The original lively tourist island, in an instant, there was only the blasting sound caused by the spatial shock.The wind was whistling, and the black tornado that appeared disturbed the calm sea.The forest that separates the northern and southern districts of U.S. Island is gradually being razed to the ground by violent winds.Now she can be called the real eight dance, the eight dance that controls the power of wind!!


    Nie Kong was thinking, why do many who enslave the wind use bows and arrows as weapons?If Ba Wu shoots a bow and arrow, can he summon a huge robot out?(The Lightbringer sees too much)


    "Kuku, we are finally able to inherit the title of Bawu." Bawu in the storm gave a happy smile on his pretty face.Now that the eight dances have appeared, it means that their sisters can live, what a surprise!


    The matter finally came to an end, saving the two women who had killed each other.Then just wait until the goodwill improves to seal their power.Nie Kong was about to ask them to take back the power of the elves.I only heard the sound of "Shoo...".A dozen violent laser beams tore through the violent storm and shot at Ba Wu floating in the air.


    With a bang, the explosion engulfed Bawu!


    "Woo..." Ba Wu jumped out of the explosion, protected by her spiritual outfit, so her body was not injured.Her silver eyes looked down to the north and saw the attacker.


    The appearance is a humanoid thing, standing in place with a fist punched into the ground.A sleek head similar to a full-face helmet is connected to a slender body.The feet have anti-joints that are different from humans.In contrast, their arms are unusually strong, giving the impression of uncoordinated proportions overall.Those parts are all made of metal armor polished into a mirror-like smooth surface.Then all parts of the body were equipped with parts that looked like CR-Unit, loaded with various powerful weapons, and stepped on them steadily.The number is very large, probably a dozen!


    "Then... those guys have a very disgusting smell, what is it!" Shixiang muttered, perhaps recalling the previous attack by AST.


    The group of dolls hunched their backs towards them, and Sishi was afraid to hide behind Nie Kong.


    If there are AST executives, they will definitely be recognized, Huanshou Bondski, a humanoid weapon developed by DME.


    Origami used to work at AST, so he recognized the device that was stolen before to deal with the piano.But obviously, the thing wearing CR-Unit in front of me is not human.There is no inorganic shell with signs of life, only twisted hands and feet designed to focus on efficiency.Rather than describing it as a general robot or a doll, it is better to say that it is a machine with a human appearance.


    "What a powerful humanoid weapon, did DEM send it?" Origami squeezed a voice from his throat.Only human brain waves can control the display device.But humanoid robots can actually expand into random areas.


    More than a dozen robots that can exert the greatest power of the CR-Unit device, you can imagine how terrible it is!She just wore one set before, and she can already compete with the piano!!


    Nie Kong was also strange, because they were jumping in the direction of origami.It''s not right, it''s not an organization like AST to deal with the elves of space shock, their goal is origami and ten incense!!


    "Who are you anyway?"


    The eight dances in the air became impatient and controlled the sharp wind to blow toward the dozen or so robots.


    Their movements were stagnant, but Origami found a layer of fields around them.


    "Can you use it in any field? It''s too... terrible." She frowned. At this time, she couldn''t use the power of the elves at all, and it was impossible to fight them!!


    Nie Kong dragged them to avoid each other at the moment of their death, as far as possible from each other.But the robot did not make any response to deal with them, just kept launching attacks.


    "Don''t... don''t underestimate people." Eight Wu in the sky was angry, and she swooped toward the robot while her body moved.Suddenly it caused a strong storm, blowing the Eudemon Bondsky out of ten meters!!


    "I will be your opponent!"


    The eyes of the robots flashed red, and they probably understood that to capture origami them alive, they must defeat Bawu.


    Nie Kong searched the entire island, but he found no one controlling them.Who will it be? We must deal with them.Just smash them and believe the answer will appear.


    "Ba Wu, use your newly acquired power to kill them." Nie Kong said to her.


    "Kuku, look at the power of this palace." Changed into Ye Juya''s tone, but soon it was Yuxian''s turn to say: "Contempt, they are not worthy of the opponents of the eight dance!"


    "Pseudo Skyrunner!" Neither of them understand why there is a pseudo character.But the bowstring in her hand began to stretch a full bow, and the hurricane knight in her right hand, Guan Wearer, had already strung the bowstring.


    After pulling it to the limit, aim the bow at the Eudemon Bondski!!At this moment, the strong wind pressure unmatched so far hit the surroundings.


    Nie Kong, who stayed behind them, received little shock, but the dolls who rushed towards her blew away.The only remaining trees were leveled, like a forest rustling with huge waves.


    The arrow guarded by the power of the wind keeps advancing, as if nothing in the world can stop it.Concentrate all power on one point, an absolutely invincible attack.


    The strongest arrow cast by the two eight dances combined for the first time.The arrows of the hurricane knight hit in an instant, and then, the dozen or so Eudemons Bondsky were all torn to pieces.


    After destroying all the robots, the arrow rushed out of the sea, splitting the sea into two halves with unabated prestige, until it disappeared into the sky.


    After a long time, the arrow originally shot returned to Ba Wu''s hand.

 1295 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01321, is it a decisive battle?

    After packing them up, Ba Wu assumed a victory pose.But soon discovered that she celebrated too early.


    Accompanied by the deep engine sound, a huge "dark cloud" floated in the sky.Nie Kong, Origami and the others raised their faces in surprise, and they all showed a surprised expression that they found something.


    "Have you actually transferred the airship?"


    A genuine airship, with a sharp-shaped ship body protruding from the rear of a few pieces that look like a radiating plate, it looks like a huge tree.It is slowly lowering its height, from a small size to a cloud.It took a few minutes to drop from a height of more than 15,000 meters above the island to 1,000 meters.


    "How is it possible? The DEM company only has three ships. Who will it be sent to deal with?" Origami was surprised and unreasonable. It can be said that DEM was used when the battleship was dispatched.


    The foundation!


    Nie Kong suddenly realized that the wizard who used to control the robot Eudemon Bondski was really not in the island, but hiding in the high-altitude ship.No wonder Nie Kong searched the island and found nothing.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Inside the ship, Ellenton stared at the figure of the eight dance girl that was shown on the screen.


    "Send out all the Eudemons Bondsky remaining on the ship. Since it has reached the current stage, I must catch Origami and the Princess anyway!"


    "But...but...Ike, can it work? Shouldn''t it be my turn to play."


    "Stay on the ship temporarily, because if Eudemon Bondsky can''t deal with her, we may have to use the power of the ship, and we are afraid that we will accidentally hurt you!" Ike said, shaking his head.


    "Really... where will it be?" Ailen asked in surprise.


    "Well, after all, it is rare for them to leave Japan once. Although the ships are very strong, they can''t drive to other countries'' territories. If we defeat the eight dances, how great the gains of DEM will be." Ike exclaimed Tao.


    "The recluse, the princess, the eight dances, and the newly reincarnated origami, the four elves will all become our DEM company. Everyone is ready to fight and start to expand the field."


    After hearing Ike''s words, the crew began to operate the console.


    It is indeed worth the risk. They are different from the Latatosk organization, but the DEM company that advocates killing elves and researching the power of elves.


    It can be said that the realm of manifestation is basically a product developed based on the power of the elves.Through the elves caught by DEM, many advanced technologies have been developed.


    "What''s that?"


    "Agree. It''s really destroying the atmosphere!" Ba Wu looked up at the huge iron block that appeared in the sky, and said in an unhappy tone.It was so difficult to get together and succeed, and there was no time to share the joy with Nie Kong and the others. They were hindered at the critical moment, no wonder they would get angry.


    And the robot they had just shot, the thing that looked like a hatch set under the battleship suddenly opened, and from there sporadically dropped dolls with many weapons on their hands, feet and back.


    To Bawu''s surprise, those robots spread their wings in the air and hovered briskly, as if they were about to surround Yeshe, flying in the sky.In the next moment, the doll flying back and forth aimed at the two people with the tube equipped on the right hand, emitting light from there.


    "Oh!" Ba Wu avoided the attack with a brisk movement, staring at the robot puppet with sharp eyes.


    However, the other dolls also picked up cannons and attacked the two Yazushi. The powerful firepower continued, and a fierce battle was launched in the air.


    "Oh, what are these dolls? Too many and very annoying!" Ba Wu turned his grip on the front of the arrow in his right hand, and simply created a small tornado, and then the violent wind swept the group of dolls. .


    It''s a pity that the puppets that the wind pressure attacked and scattered were unharmed. The steel body and the force of the wind can''t simply break them, even if they have the same power as the reversal state origami.


    Seeing them re-positioned and rushed towards her again ignoring gravity, the beautiful face that blended the two women frowned unhappy.


    "Huh...what a disgusting fellow! It seems that Skyrunner must be used to kill them again." She muttered to herself, pulling the bowstring in her hand to the maximum and hitting a two-meter-long arrow.


    With a buzzing sound, the arrow with the strongest power of Bawu, the guardian of the wind ran into a doll robot in a position, and shot a group of them with one arrow.If it''s not too separate, I''m afraid that Ba Wu can kill them all.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the ship in the sky, Ike saw the scene where Ba Wu easily hunted down the Eudemon Bondsky, and immediately issued an order: "Prepare the main gun! Change the ship''s magic power generation state! Target-in the sky Eight Dances of Berserkers."


    "understand!!"


    As a result, there was a low motor sound from the bridge, and the huge ship moved and changed its course.


    "The two main guns have been filled with magic power!"


    "Target, Berserker Eight Dance, change the attribute of the random domain to resist the impact!"


    After confirming the crew''s slogans, Acton pointed to the screen with his finger and whispered: "Let''s launch!"


    At the same time as the sound of the ground sounded, only two one-meter-large light cannons were seen shooting out from the ship a kilometer in the sky, crossing into a large net, and bombarding from the top of the eight dances.


    The eight dances that were dealing with Huanshou Bondski did not notice the crisis in the sky.Only a loud bang was heard, and the two main magic guns blasted against Ba Wu''s body accurately, and blasted against her spiritual outfit.


    The sky was shining completely white, shaking violently like an earthquake, and the harsh alarm bells announcing the state of the space quake rang loudly.


    The magic cannon fired by the ship is too strong, and it is totally different from the difference between a child and an adult than the magical beast Bondsky.If you change to the normal state of Yakushi and Yuxian, they may be dead.


    Including the many weak elves of Shishino, it is impossible to attack hard with that shot.Nie Kong felt for the first time that the existence of a spaceship appeared in the second dimension, and that magic cannon had the smell of a laser cannon.


    Nie Kong frowned and stared at the sky. He now knew that he had to defeat it to protect the Origami and the others who had lost the power of the elves.

 1296 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01322, the true Hurricane Rider-Skyrunner

    Like an angel with folded wings, falling from the sky.After hardening the ship, Liangji stored powerful magic energy cannons, the spiritual outfit protecting Bawu was broken in half and fell straight down from mid-air!!


    A ship floating in the air with the power of a display device has such a powerful firepower!It made an unexpected surprise attack. Did it defeat Ba Wu?


    How could Nie Kong tolerate DEM''s killing of Ba Wu? It took him two days to save them!


    "You two take good care of Shiitono, I am going to save Bawu." Nie Kong stuffed Shiitono in his arms behind Shixiang, and instantly rushed to where Bawu fell.Before the two women could speak, Nie Kong had disappeared in front of them!


    Although there is a strong storm raging, the two women have already repaired with Nie Kong, and their strength and physical strength have increased by more than a hundred times!The power of elves is dispensable to them!How could there be a problem with the protection of the weak Shiitono by two women.


    Therefore, Nie Kong was relieved to leave their side and took action to save Ba Wu.


    She had already done the Ba Wu to endure the pain, but found that the fallen body stopped strangely.She opened her silver eyes and found that her body fell in Nie Kong''s arms.


    "Surprised, Nie Kong, did you catch this palace?"


    "Yeah, I''m afraid you will get hurt, so I can''t help but shoot." Nie Kong said.


    "Mmm. Thank you very much, but you are going to hide away, it is dangerous!"


    "No, I want to help you defeat the enemy together." Nie Kong hugged Ba Wu''s waist hard, without any intention of letting go.


    "Moved, but you have no ability to help."


    "Not necessarily, Ba Wu, please lend me your power." Nie Kong pulled Ba Wu in his arms and leaned against him, lowered his head and kissed Ba Wu.


    In Ba Wu''s staring silver pupils, with a chirp, Nie Kong''s mouth proactively pressed against her cherry-colored lips.


    "Woo...!" Ba Wu''s pretty face flushed, her two small hands clasped tightly, making a whimper.A weird thing happened, and the two hugging each other burst out with a strong light.


    And Nie Kong copied the paper origami ability last time, and there is no seal, but the spiritual outfits on the two of them have changed!!


    Their bodies were wrapped in something like a belt, and the left and right hands, feet, and necks were buckled.What''s strange is that the broken chains of the eight dances that had been merged after the merging, the left side broke like the unintegrated Xixian.


    The arrow in Ba Wu''s hand disappeared, only the cyan bowstring appeared in his left hand.Never seen before, three-meter bowstring.In contrast to Nie Kong, dressed up like the Eight Dance Sisters, the chain of right foot and right hand is broken like Ye Juya.In his hand, a terrible five-meter-long arrow appeared!!No, it can''t be said to be an arrow, it can be said to be hairy.


    The dress of the two of them resembled the original Yakushi and Yuxian.


    "Out... another Eight Dance appeared? How could it be possible! Nie Kong, you... how do you have the power of our Eight Dance?" she asked in astonishment in her arms.


    It was hard to get into a fit, and their sisters can live.But there is another eight dance power, can it not escape fate?


    "Don''t worry about the two of you, I just borrowed the power of Bawu, and I will explain it to you carefully after defeating it."


    "Mm! Okay, do you want to do it?" Ba Wu said to Nie Kong with a flash of understanding in his eyes.


    "Well, what are you going to do?!"


    Nie Kong lightly nodded towards the other party and asked strangely.


    Next, Ba Wu stretched out his left hand and pressed Nie Kong''s right hand tightly together.As a result, their spiritual outfits and angels exude dazzling brilliance.I only saw Nie Kong''s spear turned into an arrow and draped on the bowstring. Nie Kong used his right hand, and Ba Wu used his left hand to hold down the bow.


    Using the hand covered by the armor of the spirit suit, pull the strings from the left and right sides at the same time.The three-meter-large bow, with their bodies close to each other, stretched the bowstrings that only two people could pull together!


    Origami and the others were shocked, staring blankly at the scene of Nie Kong and Ba Wu intimidating and shooting arrows.


    When the giant bow was pulled to its limit, Nie Kong and Ba Wu''s cheeks pressed close to the sky at the same time, aiming the bow at the battleship above.


    "Roar, true hurricane rider-Skyrunner!" Ba Wu shouted.


    At this moment, she finally understood why there was an extra pseudo character in their two combined tricks.The current state is worthy of the real hurricane rider-Skyrunner!


    With Nie Kong shooting arrows, Ba Wu felt joy and excitement.


    The two let go at the same time, and the huge arrow shot high into the sky.


    At that moment, the sky darkened completely, and the strong wind pressure that was unmatched so far hit the surroundings.The wind driven by the arrow, together with the sea, rolled into the sky of the ship.


    What a shocking scene, the sea and the sky are rushed to the sky by a sea tornado driven by arrows.


    Staying right under them origami papers, the impact they received was not great, but the sea was so disturbed that a vortex of several kilometers large appeared.With an arrow shot, the world changed.


    The demeanor of that arrow, as if Hou Yi shooting the sun, hit the ship surrounded by numerous fields.The arrow with the guardian of the wind rushes to the sky with a sea tornado, as if the sun can shoot it down.


    Concentrate all power on one point, an absolutely invincible attack.The strongest arrow cast by the two true eight dances combined for the first time.


    Naturally, warships produced by humans cannot defend against their offensive.


    The arrow of the hurricane knight pierced through the huge battleship in an instant, and then, the wind pressure and the waves from the sky destroyed the internal organs in a mess-accompanied by a huge explosion, the night sky was dyed a bright red.


    The ship in the sky has no residue left, and the people inside are unknown.


    Half an hour later, the wind pressure ceased, but the waves still roared.The elegance of that arrow stayed in the hearts of all origami.


    That''s the real hurricane rider-Skyrunner, shot through the sky with one arrow.Ba Wu was already drunk, indulging in the shocking combined shooting of the two at that moment.

 1297 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01323You must really like me

    When the storm disappeared, the sky returned to a sunny and sunny subtropical weather.


    At an altitude of several hundred meters, a woman supported a man soaring at extreme speed.The woman is dressed in a silver-white mecha, with four thrusters behind it that support her high-speed navigation.The man was bloodied, and he could see that his left arm had been broken.


    "Haha! From the way we look now, the battle seems to have failed. It is a rare experience for you, Ellen!!" The middle-aged man smiled at the young girl who was supporting him.That''s right, that voice was not someone else, it was Ike Westcott, the executive officer of DEM.Originally, a single arrow shot by Nie Kong and Ba Wu smashed a ship several hundred meters in size, but the two inside the ship did not die!!


    The familiar laughter reached Ailian''s ears, and she smiled bitterly: "Ike, I''m very sorry, it''s all my responsibility!"


    Westcott laughed out again as if seeing through Ellen''s thoughts.


    "Don''t blame yourself, if you didn''t save me, I would have been buried in that arrow." It turned out that Ailian instinctively sensed the danger coming the moment the arrow came.She quickly activated the wiring suit and unfolded the field and escaped with Ike.


    Known as the strongest wizard of mankind, she can exert the strongest power of the wiring suit, and her strength is stronger than Shixiang who is in reverse state.She was able to rescue Ike, and Ailian didn''t have much pride.If it weren''t for Ike''s safety, Ailian really wanted to fight Bawu and the others.


    "It''s so strange. The name Nie Kong is obviously a human being, but he can use the power of a berserker. Ike, why are there humans who can manipulate the power of elves in the world?"


    "I''ve seen him copy the power of the elves in the video before, but when I witnessed it with my own eyes, I realized that it was really shocking." Ike said with squinting eyes.


    "Are you a human with the power of elves? Hehe, he doesn''t have the data from six months ago at all, or can you say that he was originally an elven?"


    "There are elves we don''t know." Ailian whispered.


    "In this battle, we lost a battleship and a number of technical talents. However, in the battle, it is of great significance to be able to confirm that the princess and the hermit have used their elves to merge into the human world to survive, and to witness the special abilities of his angels. Behind them, there must be Latatosk''s help-those lunatics who claim to be able to get along with the elves." Ike gritted his teeth.


    "Ike, don''t worry, next time I will do it myself." Ailian said.


    "Haha, yes, that''s the strongest wizard of our humans. Let the elves see the power of our humans." Ike''s pale face laughed, "Now go back to the DEM headquarters for the time being, although my injury is not It''s very serious, but you can''t bleed too much and die."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The entire island was destroyed beyond recognition, so the view was wider than before.The taller trees in the house were destroyed by the storm.


    Nie Kong let go of the blushing Bawu, and absorbed the spiritual power of the body into the body to refine it and restore normalcy.After all, that weird queen leather outfit, non-mainstream outfit with chains and shackles, Nie Kong can''t afford to hurt him.


    And a few minutes later, the blushing Bawu glowed, and began to separate and change back to two people-Xixian and Ye Juya!


    "Kuku, the arrow that our cooperation has issued is the strongest in the world."


    "Agree, our Ba Wu and Nie Kong have the strongest wind." After speaking, the two clenched their fists and touched each other, and smiled at each other.Quite different from the previous attitude, the two now seem to have made up their minds.The body''s spiritual outfit changed into a black and white bikini, wrapping their beautiful position.


    "By the way, by the way, both Hongu and Yuxian will survive in the future, right? What do you want to do, Yuxian?" Yakushi asked curiously.


    "Answer-Xi Xian wants to go to Nie Kong''s school. Where is Ye Juya?"


    "Is this palace? Well, first of all, I want to taste the delicious dishes that Shixiang said during the Bingzhuye talk last night, especially the soy flour bread. I heard it was quite delicious. Secondly, read Nie Kong''s and theirs like Xixian. school."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, if it is Yakuya, he will definitely become the object of admiration for school boys.


    "Kuku. That''s impossible."


    "Huh? Why?"


    "Answer. Because Yuxian is there too. So Yuxian will be as popular as Hongu."


    "Hmm. Then after class, let''s go shopping on the streets of human beings during school hours, right?"


    "Agree. Yakushi''s proposal is very attractive, and Yuxian wants to go to the cake shop for a snack..."


    "Okay, okay, I see, but the cost will be paid separately." The two women were next to Nie Kong, talking about the good life in the future.


    "You seem to have forgotten the important point." Nie Kong interrupted their delusions of happiness in time and said with a wry smile.


    "Mm, Nie Kong, do you have any comments? You won the first kiss between me and Xixian, two peerlessly beautiful girls. You should be so happy to dance." After seeing Nie Kong coming out, Ye Juzhi said. He said with a flushed face and his arms.


    "Apologize, will it cause you trouble?" Xi Xian said with her face down apologetically.


    "It''s not that problem. Combination is just the first step to change you. If you want to live in human society, you must seal off the power of your elves. Otherwise, the power of the eight dances of elves your body possesses will cause trouble to human society. Yes." Nie Kong said, shaking his head.


    "Then... that''s just a small thing, just take a snapshot and seal our power like you said."


    "Agree. Although we have time, it is better to implement it as soon as possible."


    When the two women heard Nie Kong''s words, they realized that the storm they had would harm humans as they do now, so they didn''t feel dissatisfied.


    "Although I really want to hurry up, there must be a condition to get the seal. You must really like me." Nie Kong smiled.


    "Huh, eh..."


    The two women screamed silently, which was exactly the opposite of what they said to Nie Kong yesterday.Yesterday they said that Nie Kong must choose a girl that attracted him the most, his favorite.


    "Nie Kong...Nie Kong, you didn''t even say that you like...who among our sisters like, now we have to...are we obsessed with you?"


    "Simple, Xi Xian has... already reached the standard."


    The two women were flushed and stood in front of Nie Kong with their eyes down.

 1298 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01324The journey ends

    After the stormy night was over, Shiori and their vacation came to an end due to the unprecedented destruction of the island.The classmates were very emotional, and secretly cursed God for trouble.


    After negotiating with Shizhi, Nie Kong personally copied her sealing power, and kissed the lips of the two women Xixian and Ye Juya one by one.


    The two women''s spiritual outfits fell off, and the remaining three points were finally revealed in front of Nie Kong.The two women covered their upper bodies together and squatted down on the spot, but Nie Kong was already full of eyes.The two women cried out that they couldn''t get married, they looked so cute.


    The Eight Dance Sisters had contacted Nie Kong the day before yesterday and asked Nie Kong to pick a girl who could attract him to inherit the title of Eight Dance.When Nie Kong taught them how to fit together, a trace of vitality appeared in their desperate heart.In the end, Nie Kong rescued them and teamed up with them to kill DEM''s ship.Their emotions were changing at the same time, and it was confirmed when they were finally sealed that they liked Nie Kong''s affection.


    Although the good impression may only be like ninety degrees, it is enough to completely seal them.After only two or three days of contact, how could the relationship with them rise to a deep level?


    Shixiang compared their figures, with a simple smile on her cheeks, saying that they are not as good as their own figures, and they hit the two girls hard.


    Origami silently grabbed Nie Kong''s hand and pressed it in front of Yue Xiong, saying that Nie Kong was a poor X-controller, and only took Shixiang anxiously to hold Nie Kong to explain.And Shitono seemed very happy when he heard the words of origami.In the lively atmosphere, Nie Kong and his party set off from the hotel, and finally arrived at the airport to return to Tiangong City.


    "Students, time is coming, please gather together!" Zhu Hui''s radiant and pretty face exuded a sweet smile, and ordered the students sitting in the waiting room.


    "Oh... the gathering time is up." The students sighed in frustration. Not only did they fail to enjoy their school trips, but even the souvenirs were not available.The entire island, what should be destroyed is almost finished.


    "Okay, okay, are all the members here? I''m going to take the plane next, please line up in order." Teacher Xiaozhu said while looking around the students gathered in the hall.


    The students yelled and regretted the end of the journey, while queuing in accordance with the planned seating order.


    "Nie Kong, can I sit next to you on the return flight?" Nie Kong was arranging the students to board the plane. When it was Shixiang''s turn, her eyes sparkled and said.When he came, Shishinoneng sat with Nie Kong, seeming to make Shixiang regret it now.


    "Ah, yes, the left belongs to Shiiono''s position, but there may be no one on the right." Nie Kong said simply.


    "I don''t allow it."


    "Huh?" Nie Kong cried out in surprise and looked back when he heard the interruption.I found the origami of Yue Hung in my hands, standing there.


    She suddenly inserted between the two of them, holding Nie Kong''s arm, and said with a calm expression: "The only person who is qualified to sit next to the teacher is origami."


    "Fold...origami! Why are you here? But... Damn, leave soon!!"


    "I have already agreed with the person in that seat. That position belongs to me. You can play with Yayi and the others."


    "So cunning! I should be the only one who can sit next to Nie Kong on the return trip!" One left and the right held Nie Kong, the two women sandwiched Nie Kong in between, Shixiang and Origami started arguing.


    "Wait a minute, you two calm down! You can only solve the problem in a fairer way, just guess the box."


    "M... Is that the way to use three gestures to determine the outcome? I don''t care, because I don''t think I will lose to origami." Toka said with a pouting mouth.


    "Since the teacher has said everything, I have no opinion." Origami answered calmly.Shixiang''s eyes brightened, and she clasped her right hand tightly.


    "Okay. Let''s have a showdown. Scissors...rock...cloth!"


    While making a sound, Shixiang and Origami stretched out their hands.But at the same time, the two women felt a strange feeling at this time.The reason is simple.Because of the hands that appeared in front of him, there were three more hands.


    Nie Kong took a look and found the proud Eight Dance Sisters and the blushing Shizhi MM.Seeing that the five women are struggling for a position, they are fighting hard.


    "Huh?"


    Shixiang produces scissors, and the origami is cloth.Next, three pretty little hands, two fists, and one scissors protruded from the side.Of course, the eight dance sisters of the twins all made fists, and the Shi woven scissors.


    "Mmm, how could the three of you be like that? I already won origami." Shixiang said angrily.


    "Of course, I agreed to the battle because they are qualified to fight for the position." Seeing that he was defeated by Shixiang, Origami could only use the three daughters to fight for her right again.


    "Kuku, you won''t be Wu Ba Wu''s opponent."


    "Announcement. Yuxian and Yakushi will win. The seats on both sides of Nie Kong are ours." Xixian ignored the tearful Shitono and made a declaration to grab the position.


    "Come on, a showdown. Scissors...rock cloth!" The five girls stretched out their palms again, fighting fiercely.But suddenly Zhu Hui came to face him and asked quietly what happened.


    After Nie Kong answered that there was nothing, she had a pretty face with joy, and said she would sit next to him.She basically ignored the fight of the five women, and when she decided to decide the victory, Shishiori discovered that the throne of victory had been occupied by Teacher Zhuhui.


    Shizhi stared at it blankly, a little bit cried, how could she compete with the teacher for a position.


    Origami comforted her softly, and finally formed three camps. Toka continued to stay beside the three women of Ayi, Shiori and Origami, and the Eight Dance Sisters.


    At this moment, Zhu Hui, who was the winner, took Nie Kong''s arm and buried her face in Nie Kong''s arms, indescribably close.


    On the other side, Shishinono secretly released some of the spiritual power of the body, and converted to coldness to extinguish Zhuhui''s flame-like enthusiasm.


    It''s a pity that she climbed up the pole, her whole small and lovely body hid in Nie Kong''s arms, saying that it was a bit cold.After the relationship between the two really broke through, Zhu Hui had already ignored the eyes of others.


    "Four...Shishinon is also cold."


    Looking at the two lovely loli on the left and right, Nie Kong could only hold them both in his arms.

 1299 The collapse of the second element body 01325, dissatisfied with sailor suit?

    After the school trip, I started the summer vacation of more than one month in Zen High School.The Eight Dance Sisters had nothing to say, of course they were placed in Nie Kong''s small attic.Fortunately, the space of the house is large enough that there are eight houses on the second and third floors that can live in.Although the Eight Dance Sisters stayed, three bedrooms were still vacant.Although it is not as luxurious as the villa owned by Nie Kong''s ring, the small house is particularly warm.


    The summer vacation passed very quickly. After Nie Kong took Shixiang and a few elves to play in Tiangong City, he found that it was almost the beginning of autumn school.I''m about to resume my previous school life.


    From the beginning of the new semester, Nie Kong transferred the Eight Dance Sisters to the class he supervised.As for the upcoming school life, the Eight Dance Sisters are full of expectations.


    On the day when the summer vacation ended, the two women rushed to Nie Kong in cute underwear, holding a brand new sailor suit.Small pieces of black and white cloth hung on their bodies, blocking the beautiful scenery with their own characteristics.


    The more bold and open Xixian wears black, while Yakuya picks the opposite pure white.The two women look the same, but the clothes they wear show their respective personalities.


    Nie Kong, who was in the kitchen, gave a sigh, and asked in surprise, "Ye Juya and Xi Xian, what happened?"


    The brand-new sailor suit in the hands of the two women stuffed Nie Kong''s body, staring at him with big Mercury eyes.


    "Really, there is no time to help you wear it now." Nie Kong could only put his cooking tools aside, unfolding a water blue skirt, and said, "Well, wear it quickly."


    Nie Kong squatted in front of her beautiful legs and motioned for her to raise her legs.Encouraged by Nie Kong, she instinctively held Nie Kong''s shoulders with dim eyes, raised her feet and put them in Nie Kong''s hands, passing through the skirt corners.


    When Nie Kong pulled her skirt to her hip, she suddenly woke up, pressed Nie Kong''s right hand tightly there, blushing and stammered: "Nie Kong, you are wrong... wrong."


    "There is nothing wrong with wearing it." He looked at it, and didn''t notice the reverse.


    "Explanation, what Yakuya said is that the clothes are not suitable for us." Said Xi Xian beside him.


    Nie Kong gently opened the corner of the skirt covering his body with his left hand, easily revealing the white trousers inside, Ye Juya''s face blushed, and he twisted and looked at Nie Kong.


    "Is it because the skirt corners are too short? But the spirit suits you used to wear are more exposed than it, right?" Nie Kong blinked at the two girls.


    "Wow, my palace doesn''t mean that. I mean, how come Yakushi and Yuxian''s clothes are exactly the same."


    "Of course, the school uniforms must all be the same." Nie Kong replied inexplicably.


    "Explanation, the decorations of Xixian and Ye Juya must be different so that others can easily recognize it." Xixian, dressed in black underwear, clamped Nie Kong from behind, as if to prevent him from leaving.


    It turned out that what they were about to talk about was that question, and Nie Kong was embarrassed.I misunderstood what Yakushi said and thought she wanted to help her dress herself.


    "Do you want different clothes?" Their spiritual outfits are different, and there are two opposite differences. No wonder they are dissatisfied with the same school uniforms.Having said that, aren''t their hairstyles different?


    "Well, Nie Kong, you have to help us, otherwise you are not allowed to leave." Ye Juya blushed and pressed Nie Kong''s shoulder from the front.


    The twin sisters'' front and back attack is too powerful.Rao is Nie Kong, who has experienced many battles, and he can''t stop it!


    "It''s a bit late to change the school uniforms now, because the school will start classes later." Nie Kong was heartened, but there was no way he could help them.


    "Please, only Nie Kong can help us." Xi Xian at the back held Nie Kong''s waist tightly and insisted on making the request.


    "Okay, I will try to help you distinguish between Ye Juya and Xi Xian in terms of dressing." Nie Kong hugged the two of them, took them to their respective bedrooms, and found two kinds of long tubes from their wardrobes. Stockings.


    "Ye Juya wants to wear black stockings, and Yuxian wears fleshy white stockings, okay." The eight dance sisters with slender legs are indeed suitable for wearing stockings.


    "Yes, Nie Kong''s proposal is very good." Xixian said happily.


    "Well, the classmates should be able to separate us." The two women happily put their clothes and socks on in front of Nie Kong.The slender and pleasant figure quickly disappeared from Nie Kong''s eyes.


    After they put on their clothes, they lightly turned around in front of Nie Kong, very satisfied with their current appearance.


    "Thank you, as a gift..." The two women suddenly left and right, touching Nie Kong''s cheek with their heels.Ye Juya blushed, while Yuxian''s expression was normal, with a sweet smile.


    After spending more than a month in the summer vacation, Nie Kong could vaguely perceive their true intentions.As for the rescue work of the elves, progress is very smooth.


    The only strange thing about Nie Kong is that he hasn''t seen Kuangsan for almost two months.Since the origami incident, she has become very busy.Can I use my own time for two months without supplementing it?


    "Okay, hurry up and wake up the origami and the others. Breakfast has been prepared for them." Nie Kong patted their hips and said to the two women.


    "Shixiang is really a lazy bug."


    "Agree, and I''m a big stomach king, Shishino is much better than her." The two women sang and made harmony, and it was impossible to demote Shixiang.


    "Mm, Zhuan always does erotic things with Nie Kong."


    "Hateful, how can Shixiang compare to our sisters. To do lustful things, you should find Xi Xian, Xi Xian is looking forward to the moment of adulthood..."


    "Wow, Yuxian, you...you are so bold, no wonder you have collected a lot of that...that kind of shameful book under the bed."


    "Teach, if Yajushi wants to learn that great knowledge."


    "Really...really, then Yakushi will accompany Yuxian to study tonight. Yakushi has always been curious about the matter of sex..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The more the two women talked, the more they digress, and Nie Kong gave a wry smile. How did the two girls know their relationship with Shixiang and the others? What I should do is very secretive, could it be that Shishinono leaked it out.

 1300 The collapse of the second element Text 01326, Tianyang Festival! !

    Although the second semester of the busy autumn season started, it failed to calm the enthusiasm of the students.The summer heat has not yet dissipated, and Lai Zen High School is shrouded in an unusual atmosphere.


    The first and second grade students gathered in the gymnasium, and Yai Yamabuki, the chairman of the student union, was speaking into the microphone with excitement.The students gathered in the gym yelled in response to the oath master in Yayi.The glass windows of the gymnasium shook slightly, and the alarming volume after several reverberations was deafening.


    According to the content of the speech made by Mei, it turns out that an annual cultural festival will be held!But it is a bit different from other cultural festivals. It is jointly organized by ten high schools located in Tiangong City. Its name is Tianyang Festival!


    The small festival that was originally co-organized by high schools in underpopulated areas has now become a large exhibition hall renting the entire Tiangong Square and even holding large-scale events for three consecutive days.


    There are more than 10,000 people in ten schools, you can imagine how lively it is, not including the residents of Tiangong City and foreign tourists.


    In the Tianyang Festival, excellent schools in various categories, including the sales department, exhibition department, and stage department, will be selected based on the voting results.The school that won the first place in the total scores of the three departments can dominate Tiangong City in the next year, so the Asian clothing club has issued a victory declaration in front of the students!


    The students in a state of excitement kept chanting the slogan of coming to Zen, and the teams of each class were already in a mess.


    "Huh, having said that, as long as our Eight Dance Sisters are there, coming to Zen will definitely win."


    "Agree. The combination of Yuxian and Ye Juya is the strongest in the world. No matter what enemies they face, they are invincible." The eight dance sisters clasped their fingers and smiled confidently.


    Many male classmates chanted the name of Ba Wu. It seems that the two sisters have just turned around and already have a lot of fans.


    "Students, please be quiet. I have indeed received your thoughts. Due to the excessive pressure and fatigue of the president, they have fallen ill. Therefore, the agent must be decided here. Who wants to be the executive of the Tianyang Festival? Committee member?" The students who sounded like a ground a few seconds ago quieted down unanimously.


    The executive chairman spoke nicely, but everyone understands the hard work.What''s more, if you mess things up, you will be burdened by the infamy of all the students, and no one is willing to do thankless things.


    "Oh, don''t worry, in fact, most of the work has been completed! I really didn''t lie to you, just sit in your seats and arrange tasks during the meeting! He is really a completely unfettered chairperson!" Yayi noticed In the deadly atmosphere, he came out and said roundly.


    "Chairman, I recommend Yuanyi Origami from Class 4 of Year Two!"


    "agree¡­¡­"


    Many people have a drink.Because of the outstanding performance of origami, he is often the top of the whole year.He also won the first place in the national mock exam.In addition, she is also a perfect beautiful girl with all-round athletic ability, and her classmates think she is very reliable.


    And its beauty attracts many people.Before the elves appeared, she ranked first among the girls who wanted to socialize.


    "I recommend Wuhe Shiori!"


    "Wow, Shizhi is really cute, with the delicate beauty of Origami students, the cuteness of Kenjuka, and the gentleness of his own!" Many people find Origami difficult to communicate because she is too cold, so they voted for Shizhi.


    As for Shixiang, that kind of natural and stupid character can''t take the heavy responsibility.The eight dance sisters have just transferred, and their abilities are unknown.


    "Well, I announce that Shizhi will temporarily serve as the executive chairman." Yayi finally chose her as the executive because of a good relationship with Shizhi. "If possible, can you ask Origami to serve as the vice chairman? ?"


    With the help of perfect origami, the combination of the two will definitely succeed.And she had a ghost idea, if Shizhi and the others participated, then Nie Kong would definitely come to help them.


    "As long as Shizhi agrees to do it, I can help." Origami nodded expressionlessly.


    "I... I... can''t do it." Shizhi shook his head, without any confidence.


    "Please, classmate Shizhi!" Yes!Our will can only be entrusted to Wuhe students!"


    Both men and women expressed their opinions and unanimously supported her as the president.To say that Shizhi''s beauty is ranked in the top five in the school, so many people will know her.If it was just an ordinary girl and no one knew about it, then she would definitely object to it.For example, if you ask Teincho in the class to be the chairman, you are afraid that only the class 4 students of the second year will know that there is such a person.


    After the oath teacher''s affairs were over, the students gathered in the gym returned to their classrooms.Because every class must come up with a program.Finally, the job of the Shizhi executive committee is to collect the activity programs of each class and allocate them the venue and funds.


    "Students, it seems that you have heard the news of the Tianyang Festival, right? What is our class going to do?" Nie Kong asked them before the podium.


    "Teacher, let''s open a maid cafe in our class. With Shixiang and others helping, the business must be very hot."


    "Cultural festivals are of course indispensable for fried noodles, and the investment in fried noodles is small and the benefits are large."


    "Haunted house."


    "I think opera is great."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Finally, after voting, what Nie Kong they want to do is barbecue?The reason is that Toka heard the news from Tonomachi¡ªI heard that Sakaebe Nishi High School is their specialty black croquette this year.It is made with luxurious use of Hokkaido Kuroge Wagyu beef and Kagoshima black pork. It is a fantastic delicacy that does not need to be tainted!


    They get excellent grades every year, and the skills of the cooking club are beyond the reach of other schools.Last year''s Turkish Roast Meat Restaurant has far exceeded the level of cultural festivals.


    Although saliva was flowing, Shixiang expressed dissatisfaction, saying that the barbecue Nie Kong made was the best in the world.At the same time, there are eight dancing sisters, origami.


    In the end, the students focused all their eyes on Nie Kong in front of the podium, and looked at Nie Kong with shining eyes.


    They hope to use the barbecue made by Nie Kong to defeat Eibu West High School, the strongest sales department.


    "Huh, okay, let''s make a barbecue stall in our class." Nie Kong can only agree, and roasting meat in Japan is not difficult, depending on the quality of the meat.

 1301 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01327, how about a little apple?

    With the means to fight against the powerful enemy Eibu Nishi of the sales department, it gave them confidence in victory.


    Then Yayi, Mai, and Meiyi said that they would participate in stage performances, and strive to defeat Longdan Temple Girls'' College in the stage department, and let Lai Zen dominate Tiangong City.The three of them hurriedly took Nie Kong to the music classroom on the fourth floor and asked him to help discuss a stage department program.Shixiang and the others naturally followed Nie Kong, and eight women and one man appeared in the music classroom.


    "What kind of stage department are you preparing, opera, dancing or orchestra?" Nie Kong asked.


    "Of course it is played by mainstream orchestras." Yayi replied, "I am the bass player, Mai is the keyboard player, and Mei is the drummer. Anyway, what instrument do you play, Shiori?" She suddenly looked at Shiorigo. Female, because the number of band members must be at least one less.


    "Yes, I know a little bit... Ji... guitar." Shizhi whispered.


    After hearing Shiori''s words, the eyes of the three girls sparkled.


    "Very well, the very important guitar girl in the band has appeared."


    "So handsome, Shizhi, be a guitarist!"


    "What about the other four."


    Mei Yi asked the last Shixiang and the four elves.Origami quickly said, "The guitar is here like Shiori."


    "That''s right, there are both lead guitarist and rhythm guitarist!" Ya Yi is very excited, and their five girls have formed the basic structure of a band.


    "Kuku, no matter what, our Eight Dance Sisters can''t be bothered!"


    "Agree, Yakuya and Yuxian are invincible." The eight dance sisters clasped their hands in a cool posture.


    "What instrument do I want to play?" Shixiang asked in a lively and cheerful tone.


    Facing the unreliable answer of the three girls behind, Yayi and the others have basically given up on them.


    "As the main force of our band, the three of you, of course, need to have plenty of time to rest to preserve the strongest strength of our band, so how can you three make a move easily."


    "Yes...Is it?" Shixiang looked at Yai, Mai, and Mei with shining eyes. The three said rather perfunctory words, but Shixiang was quite satisfied.Obviously it is a candidate, but the third girl believes that they are the main perfunctory.


    "Then the instrument each of us is responsible for has been decided. Let''s start to bring the instrument to practice tomorrow. Before that, two things must be decided."


    "What''s the matter?" Hearing Nie Kong''s question, the three of them scratched their cheeks in embarrassment.


    "Well, in a nutshell, you have to decide who will be the lead singer."


    "The truth is that the three of us are not good at singing."


    "In addition, the opponent is a super national idol Tempura Mijiu, the situation is very unfavorable for us. So we have to choose a lead singer from the two guitarists. Who sings better, Shiori or Origami?" The three girls sighed. Tone, one person said one sentence.


    "To rap and sing, Shizhi''s voice should be great, very cute." Nie Kong praised.


    "Yes, yes, Shiori''s voice is the best, and of course the coldness of origami is also very attractive." Ya Yi looked at the two women with sparkles.


    "Well, the gift of origami is very high, and you can learn anything quickly. But singing is the only way to sing, because you have to sing emotional songs to have a taste. In that respect, Shiori does better." Origami''s usual expressions There is a big gap in manners, but even if this factor is excluded, her singing ability is better than ordinary people.Perfect pitch and sufficient volume.But it will lose an important point, as if listening to the CD player, it has no taste except for it.


    "Then decide, Shizhi will be the lead singer."


    Hearing Nie Kong''s reasons, Yayi, Mai, and Meiyi immediately became cheerful.


    "Then let''s study the second question, the song that our band will play at Tianyang Festival." Ya Yi said immediately.


    "Cover the songs of other famous singers."


    "That''s right, how can our band just start to compose a song." Mai and Mei nodded in agreement, probably knowing how much they can have.


    "Oh oh, will the teacher recommend any songs, or what songs did you create by the teacher?" Ya Yi glanced at Nie Kong, asking him to help, nothing more than a means to win from him .Because they think that there is no difficulty that can hold Nie Kong, the girls in the class always think he is the most reliable.


    "Well, I know quite a few songs. How about a little apple?"


    "What little apple?" the women asked eagerly, staring at Nie Kong with a scream.


    "You are my little apple, I don''t think I love you..." Nie Kong hummed a few words casually, and the girls of Shizhi and the others were blushing, and the three girls of Yayi laughed loudly. Came out, almost laughed.


    "Heh, teacher, you...you are singing too much. No, my stomach hurts with laughter."


    Little Apple doesn''t know how to taste such a "divine comedy", you are hopeless.Nie blank gave them a glance, and of course he understood that if he really wanted to sing the little apple, he would be thunderous.


    However, compared to the reaction of the three people, Shixiang whispered with a troubled expression: "What, the song Nie Kong sang is very good."


    Purely, she felt that straightforward lyrics were easy to understand, and that was enough.


    "Then you come and listen to the second song." Nie Kong frowned and thought for a while, and then moved out a song by the idol singer Lun Elsie Julia who remembered the love-one girl.


    It is said that Lala and the others like to watch the famous magical girl theme song. Since Lala had broadcast it many times in front of TV when she was out of the world of Love-Ru, Nie Kong naturally remembered it.Of course, after becoming his own woman, Lun has rarely sang.


    The eyes of the women gradually brightened. Nie Kong''s second song they had never heard before, and the tune was very fresh, in line with the temperament sung by mainstream girl idols.


    Originally, Shizhi was a bit twisted to take the lead vocal position, but after knowing that he was going to sing a song made by Nie Kong, he became happy.


    The three women, Yai, Mai, and Meiyi cheered together, as if celebrating victory in advance.


    "Tomorrow we come to the Zen band to start training. Teacher, remember to write down the score and lyrics."

 1302 The collapse of the second element Text 01328Weird beauty nine?

    "Woo!" It was just after five o''clock in the afternoon, and it was time for school.After finishing the meeting in the music classroom on the fourth floor, Nie Kong and the others were standing at the fork in the road, preparing to leave Shizhi.


    At this moment, the world seemed to be shaking slightly.Two months later, the space shock sirens sounded throughout the street.Pedestrians went to the air-raid shelter to take refuge, only Nie Kong and the others stood calmly in place.


    At this time, Shizhi''s mobile phone made a didi call sound, and she hurriedly opened it to see that it was a text message from the piano.


    "Wow, old...Teacher, I...I have to leave first, you have to be careful." After leaving a sentence, she trot out of their sight.


    Origami thoughtfully, asked Nie Kong: "It seems that a new wizard has appeared. Can Shizhi alone can handle it?"


    "If Shizhi can''t talk about it then, let''s go home and prepare dinner now."


    Nie Kong guessed that the elf that appeared might be Lily Meijiu.There is no need to go wherever the elves appear immediately!Moreover, Nie Kong must think carefully about what method to use to attack Meijiu.Perhaps it is easy to complete the task of sealing by the nymphized Shizhi?


    "Mm! Nie Kong said, my stomach is already hungry." Shixiang said with a listless spirit.


    "Kuku, how could the newly-appearing elves be comparable to our Eight Dance Sisters."


    "Warning. Nie Kong is the joint property of Xixian and Ye Juya. If you want to use it, please submit a written application one week before!" The two women sang and hugged his arms, holding him to run home.It seems that the newly-appearing elves will grab their place, the eight dancing sisters who have a strong desire for exclusivity.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Early the next morning, it was originally a Saturday break, but soon someone rang Nie Kong''s doorbell.


    Nie Kong yawned and opened the door to take a look, and found four lovely girls standing at the door.


    "Hey... why are you here?" The people standing in front of the door were Ah Yi, Mai, Mei Yi, and Shiori.


    "Sorry, excuse me!" Nie Kong didn''t promise to let them in. Yayi and the three women naturally changed their shoes in the hallway and came to Nie Kong''s living room, like a villain.


    "That... teacher, didn''t disturb you rest," Shi Zhi said softly.


    "No, but you should let me know, what''s the matter?"


    "Mm, teacher, you are really forgetful. Yesterday, I said that I want to start the orchestra practice." Ya Yi said.


    "Yes, teacher, as the supervisor of our Zen High School Orchestra, you must be there."


    "Hmph, maybe you can find that the teacher is doing HH with Shixiang and the others. That''s big news..." The last sentence Mei Yi said was their purpose.


    But their voices really awakened Shixiang and the others who were sleeping.A few of them dressed in cute pajamas and came to the first floor from the second floor.After seeing Shizhi and the others, the women looked surprised.


    Yayi was more surprised than Shixiang. I didn''t expect that Nie Kong would live with five girls. The situation was wrong. Why did Origami live in the teacher''s house?The three women couldn''t help but fill in a picture, and Nie Kong evilly did HH things with them.


    Nie Kong didn''t have the time to take care of them. After washing up, he was about to prepare breakfast.


    Shizhi actually said to help, and followed Nie Kong to the kitchen.And the three girls of Yayi ignored them, and kept asking Shixiang and the others about their situation, saying whether Nie Kong had done anything to them.


    Very simple Toka is about to tell all the secrets, but Origami has changed the subject lightly.The three women naturally fight against origami.


    In the kitchen, Shizhi looked at Nie Kong in surprise and realized that his cooking level was really high.No matter what you do, the teacher will do the best.


    "By the way, Shizhi, did you seal the elves that appeared last night?" Nie Izi asked like a chat.


    "No, Shizhi can''t compare to the teacher. Although I can talk easily with her, I always think things are a little weird. But what is it, I can''t tell." Shizhi said softly.


    "How about your liking, how much have you and her improved to?"


    "According to Qinli, there are only more than seventy years of conversation. She is an elf singer who appeared about half a year ago. Although her existence is recorded in the database, we are concerned about her character, temperament, or ability. The angel''s detailed information is almost ignorant. Therefore, it is more difficult to get her favorability." Shiori smiled bitterly.


    "You only have more than seventy good feelings, but are you talking very intimately?"


    "Hey, yes. It turned out to be very strange in that respect." Shizhi suddenly realized.Obviously, she doesn''t know her very well, but she treats herself very warmly and even invites herself to be a guest at her home.


    "I really don''t understand, why does that happen?"


    "I haven''t had any contact with her, so I can''t judge myself now." Nie Kong also found it strange. It should be that Shiori''s sweet and lovely temperament is very attractive to Lily''s Meijiu, right.In terms of beauty, Shi Zhineng and Shixiang are no different!!


    "Then I can only ask the teacher to do it again. Is Shizhi...very useless." Shizhi''s weakness is that she has no self-confidence in herself, and has not changed at all from before to now, because she is too dependent on Nie Kong.


    "Nothing, Shizhi is very cute." Nie Kong liked the character of relying on him.


    "Yeah." Shizhi''s red face was low, and he didn''t know where to put his hands.


    "The elf named singer, if Shizhi can''t handle it, let the teacher take care of it." Nie Kong has confirmed that the new elf must be Meijiu, but she does not have a strong tendency towards Lily. Understand the difference!Could it be that she likes normal men, Nie Kong is not sure.


    "Then please come on, teacher, the Shizhihui will silently support the teacher at the back, you can borrow it anytime... with the power of the teacher''s seal." She said the power of the seal is nothing more than a tactful personal statement.


    Nie Kong smiled and nodded, Shi Zhiru was guessed by him, and his ears were red.

 1303 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01329, first see beauty nine

    Seeing that Nie Kong had prepared a generous breakfast, the eyes of the three Yayi women brightened, and they had a cheeky meal at Nie Kong''s house.Unprecedentedly delicious, they finally understand why Shixiang and the others are confident in Nie Kong¡¯s barbecue cuisine and can win Eibe West High School!!The three girls are envious of looking at Shixiang, because they can taste that delicious delicacy every day!


    After breakfast, Sanyi pulled him out of the door for fear that he would slip away.What''s strange about Nie Kong is that the direction they are leading is not right with the one who came to Zen High School. Didn''t they say that they are going to the music classroom to practice the songs he wrote.


    "Before the orchestra''s practice starts, there will be a joint meeting of the Tianyang Festival at ten o''clock today, so please ask the teacher to accompany us to finish the meeting." Ya Yi said nonchalantly.


    "Huh! What''s up with me for your students'' independent meeting?" Nie Kong asked in surprise.


    "What does it matter? The teacher just stopped by and didn''t ask you to participate in the discussion."


    "Yeah, we are accompanied by a large group of lovely girls, teacher, you should be a little happy." Mei Yi and Mai said one after another, and Nie Kong could hardly refute them for good reasons.


    "Okay, but don''t waste too much time. I don''t have time to play with your students." Nie Kong couldn''t refuse. Now he has gone to his destination¡ªthe joint conference venue. Nine people including Nie Kong and Shixiang were dispatched. .


    The crowded Nie Kong and the others arrived at the meeting place, in front of a school with high walls.The plaque at the entrance reads seven characters, Longdan Temple Women''s College, the meeting place of the original joint conference actually opened inside.


    Iron decorative fences extend from the left and right sides of the solemn school gate made of red bricks, and lush hedges can be seen between the gaps.


    Behind the gate, a road paved with red bricks stretches straight forward, and at the end is a magnificent school building like a castle.Perhaps it is because of the preparation of club activities or Tianyang Festival, even if today is the weekend of the holiday, you can see scattered students.The private Longdan Temple Women''s College, with many children of famous nobles studying here, is one of the best schools in Tiangong City.


    Strictly guarded, and luxurious and magnificent, and Laizen High School are basically two levels.I''m afraid that if a man broke into it, dozens of guards would immediately be surrounded with batons.


    Shixiang was looking up at the school building, his eyes glowing and said: "Oh...it''s so spectacular, Nie Kong, is there a school too?"


    "It seems that''s right, go in first."


    "Yeah!" Shixiang answered vigorously, while Origami nodded silently.


    After Nie Kong and his party showed relevant certificates in front of the guards, they came to the campus. Many girls looked at Nie Kong and them in surprise.Because Nie Kong and the others are too conspicuous, eight lovely and beautiful girls, surrounded by handsome men with red hair.


    Even in the Longdan Temple, it is rare to see such amazing girls, but now there are six.The remaining three are slightly inferior.Needless to say the man, none of the nine women could conceal his temperament.


    Take the visitor¡¯s elevator school building and go through the corridor to the destination venue.


    Yayi took Nie Kong and the others to a magnificent office.Nie Kong opened the door and brought the nine women into the meeting room.


    Many students in all kinds of clothes have gathered in the room. Maybe it is still some time before the meeting. It is very lively.The long tables are arranged side by side in a square, and the nameplate with the name of the high school has been hung there.Many students have not yet taken their seats according to the signs, talking and laughing with others.


    Having said that, Shizhi, who just took over as the executive committee member yesterday, couldn''t find a familiar face at all. Only Yayi and the others were familiar with greeting a few people.Nie Kong took a few women and sat in an empty seat at the long table.


    Not long after, someone knocked on the door of the meeting room.


    When Nie Kong was feeling strange, he found that all the students in the room looked up at the door.


    Seeing everyone''s reaction, Nie Kong frowned unconsciously. Who is the person outside?


    It came from the other side of the door, listening to a gentle voice that was a little unspirited.


    "excuse me."


    After hearing that sentence, the door slowly opened.


    Neatly lined up in the room are a group of girls in dark navy blue sailor suits.


    Next, the girls were like courtiers welcoming the famous team, with their faces low and standing in two rows, as if to welcome their noble king.Compared with Nie Kong''s arrival, the pomp is bigger.Nie Kong is only accompanied by nine women, and now someone has brought out dozens of women, he has to persuade him!


    When many students were surprised, a graceful student emerged from the center of the two rows of girls like a queen.


    The girl with loosely bundled long hair has light-colored hair with blue-purple brilliance in the light, dancing with the wind.


    Eye pupils with shining silver light, beautiful face.Although she is wearing a sailor suit of the same style as the girls around her, the overwhelming beauty and temperament that she exudes highlights her beauty and elegance.She is indeed an amazingly beautiful girl.If she walks in a busy commercial street, her return rate should be 100% possible.


    "Wh...what?" Shiori consciously held his breath after seeing her figure.She opened her eyes wide, staring straight at the beauty that appeared, as if she had seen something very surprised.


    "Hello everyone, and welcome everyone to come to this Longdan Temple Girls'' College." After the girl finished speaking in a very complacent tone, she bowed her head gently and said hello.The sound is very sweet and beautiful, like a string rhythm played by nature without impurities.


    Hearing her voice, Shizhi was already convinced.The girl who appeared in front of her was the singing wizard she met last night, identifying the famous singer.


    "I am the executive chairman of the Tianyang Festival of Longdan Temple Women''s College, lure Xiao Meijiu!"


    Nie Kong looked at the slim girl appreciatively, and he couldn''t help but give a secret compliment.The voice is sweet and sweet, the figure is tall and plump, and the face is cute and beautiful. In terms of the girl''s personal charm, she should be ranked first in the dating world!


    Is she really a Lily? Nie Kong didn''t dare to confirm immediately, because she didn''t find any disgust for the men in the field looking at her in her eyes.

 1304 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01330Frankly explain

    Meijiu, who appeared as an empress, scanned her "subjects". When she saw Shizhi''s group, her lips were pursed with a smile, and she moved to sit at the long table and gave it to Longdan Temple College. position.


    "I''m Yuxiao Meijiu from Longdan Temple Women''s College. Please give me your advice and let us work hard to organize the Tianyang Festival!"


    "Wow, I''m so happy, I was able to see the popular idol Lure Mijiu with my own eyes!" Not only the boys and girls of the colleges, but even the three girls of Yayi showed surprise expressions.


    "Ahem, I know your current mood very well, but the purpose of your gathering here is to discuss things about the Tianyang Festival." Nie Kong''s sudden voice awakened them with excitement.


    "Yes...yes, the meeting is important. There is not much time left until the beginning of Tianyang Festival." When they saw Nie Kong who was talking, they suddenly realized that Meijiu, who was shining in his eyes, had become an ordinary person.Because of Nie Kong''s comparison, it weakened Meijiu''s aura.


    The surrounding arrangements began to be discussed, mainly disputes over the location of the stall.A good booth is related to the school''s performance.More than a dozen people discussed in front of the long table, fighting for the benefit of their school.


    Mei Jiu sat there quietly, and there would be a beautiful girl fanning her and serving her to pour tea.Needless to say, I really have to treat the school students as her servants.Although he is the executive officer of Longdan Temple, he is not worried about the condition of the school at all.Her eyes were mostly on Nie Kong and the others.


    After half an hour of discussion, the meeting finally came to an end. Although everyone was not very satisfied, they could barely accept the results of the joint discussions of ten schools.


    Just as Nie Kong and the others were about to go back to school to practice the orchestra''s songs, Meijiu stopped Shiori.


    "Student Shizhi." The sweet voice was intoxicating.Known as voice anesthetics, the voice of a mysterious idol who has released many super popular songs with bel canto and overwhelming singing ability six months ago!!


    "What...what''s the matter?"


    "Can you have time for a cup of tea with me?"


    "That...that, we have to practice the orchestra''s program..." Shizhi stammered, the voice made her unable to refuse.


    "It''s okay, I just want to have a few words with Meijiu. Origami, you take Yayi and them outside to wait for us." Nie Kong took Shiori''s little hand behind him, and answered Shiori with a light smile. if.


    "Teacher, don''t betray the enemy." Before leaving, Ya Yi warned Nie Kong with a bulging face, for fear that Nie Kong would be addicted to Mei Jiu''s beauty.


    The meeting room was soon filled with people, but Nie Kong, Shizhi, and Meijiu on the other side were all left.


    Nie Kong frowned, because the girls who accompanied Meijiu did not leave. Can they listen to some words?


    "Hehe, you should be the teacher of classmate Shizhi, do you have anything to say to me?" She stretched lazily, her eyes were not full of disgust for Nie Kong being a boy, but gain With a gentle smile from Meijiu.Without looking away, she continued to look at Nie Kong and Shizhi a few times, as if they were in contrast with those around her.


    Thus Nie Kong had confirmed that Meijiu was not a lily.But he was confused for an instant, not Lily, what kind of attribute is that?


    "Well, it''s a secret thing, it''s very serious if they hear it." Nie Kong pointed to the girl behind Meijiu. The elves must be kept secret.


    "It doesn''t matter, they are my cutest obedient friends."


    "My sister won''t talk to you alone. If you do something to harm your sister, how can you do without our protection?" a girl beside her said dissatisfied, while the girl behind looked at Mei Jiu with admiration. Like to die for her.


    "Hehe, if you transfer to our Longdan Temple school, then I can speak with you alone, are you willing?" Meijiu glanced at Nie Kong and Shizhi, just like before, Meijiu used a voice that can numb the brain Said so.


    "I...I will be bothering, too... too sudden!!"


    Seeing Shizhi¡¯s blushing reaction, Meijiu realized that something was generally sitting upright, her eyes widened and surprised: "Shizhi, you won¡¯t obey my request!" She asked Shizhi to heal She went home as a guest. She had already doubted it, and now got confirmation.


    "What about you, the teacher from Zen High School?" She glanced at Nie Kong, but it was Nie Kong who got the answer and shook his head.


    "Are you all elves?" Compared to the sweet voice just now, Shiori''s consciousness was shaken, and Shiori''s body froze in an instant.


    But compared to the girls around, Shiori''s eyes were lost for a while, and he immediately regained consciousness.


    "It seems that you know quite well about elves." Nie Kong said in surprise.


    "Teacher!" Shizhi suddenly recovered and waved his hands in an attempt to perfuse: "Student Meijiu, what weird thing you said, we...we don''t understand!!"


    "Ahahaha, it''s okay, you don''t have to pretend to be stupid anymore. Because the person who refused my request can''t be an ordinary person!" While speaking, Meijiu''s face showed a smile that was the same as before.


    "It should be said that if you were elves, I would be very happy. I have always wanted to meet other elves besides me. There should be many names, right?"


    "Wha...what." Shizhi looked flustered and could only look at Nie Kong, and Nie Kong motioned her not to worry.


    "Now, where are you sacred? Are you really elves, or those companions called wizards?" She said to the two in an irritable tone.


    "You guessed it wrong. We are humans, but we have the power to seal the spirit power of the elves." Nie Kong interrupted Mei Jiu''s speech and calmly confessed the matter.


    He has already got a rough idea of ??Meijiu''s affairs and personality, knowing that language strategies are no longer useful!


    Meijiu opened her eyes wide, and stared at Shizhi and Nie Kong again. She could hear her voice trembling, and she was afraid that her power would be sealed.


    "Seal... spiritual power, what does that mean?"


    Shiori began to describe the details bit by bit, saying that as long as the spiritual power is sealed, the elves will not be chased by AST and can stay in the world to live.


    "If... if you are willing to believe what I said, Meijiu, I hope to save you."

 1305 The collapse of the second element Text 01331, an unfair challenge?

    Mei Jiu did not respond, and the girls around her did not respond to Nie Kong and their words like puppets.In that situation, even though Nie Kong had guessed a general idea, he still felt weird!!


    "Although very surprised, but I believe what you said, you already have experience in sealing the power of elves?"


    "Hey! It''s...yes, five are sealed, six people to be correct." Shizhi pointed out in a cute way.


    "Really? So many elves have appeared in the world. Could it be those classmates who followed you? Could you please take me to visit them?" Mei Jiu said softly.The eyes have been aimed outside, if you can get the girls who follow, it will be very happy.


    "Okay, everyone can become good friends with Meijiu!" Shizhi directly agreed, but Nie Kong took Shizhi and changed his words: "Of course you have to seal your spiritual power before meeting them."


    "Yes...Yes, then let me tell you the specific method of sealing." Shizhi''s face was slightly red, probably because he knew he was too happy.


    "Ah, don''t talk about it next. Although I hope to see an elf like me, I don''t think you need to help seal my power. Because when I have spiritual power, my life is still very comfortable. So I have no reason to surrender my strength." Mei Jiu continued, narrowing her eyes.


    "Ke Meijiu, if you continue to have the power of the elves, it is very likely that you will cause a space shock, such as last night. It is really dangerous. If you leave your spiritual power alone, you will hurt your friends in the future. So please, seal the power of Meijiu!" Shiori bowed very sincerely and made a request to her.


    A meaningful smile appeared on Meijiu''s pretty face, "You said the space shock last night was actually caused by me deliberately."


    "Huh?" Shizhi showed a stunned expression.The elves that caused the space shock according to their own wishes, except for... except for the evil Kuangsan, I am afraid she is the only one.


    "Why do you... why do you do that."


    Meijiu calmly said: "I like singing very much, but when I passed the stage in front of the station last night, I found that I hadn''t sang a song on it before. So I stood on the stage and yelled, who knows that the power is overflowing. ."


    Meijiu put on a cute pose and said with a smile.


    "Only...for that reason, there are a lot of people in the station. Do you know how many people will die if someone doesn''t have time to escape?" Shiori asked her loudly.


    "Then I can only silently mourn for them, because I want to sing." When she said the words without responsibility, Meijiu''s pretty face did not show a trace of guilt at all, as if their deaths were taken for granted. wrong.


    "Don''t you care at all? You actually caused a space shock by yourself, Meijiu classmate, you... why would you do that kind of thing."


    "Why should I care?" Mei Jiu retorted with a smile.


    "If the girl next to you was there at the time, it is very likely that she is dead now! What should you do if that happens!"


    Mei Jiu moved her gaze back and forth on the faces of the girls around her, and after a while, she looked at Nie Kong and Shizhi and nodded."I will feel very troubled, because I have to waste my precious time looking for someone I like."


    "Huh?" Shizhi thought that she had heard it wrong, but Xiao Meijiu, who stood in front of her, was obviously a "exceptional case". What did she consider human life?


    "You... don''t you feel sad? They clearly admired your friends, and died because of yourself."


    "Yes, I will be very sorry. Because they are all people I like. But think about it, since they like me, they should be willing to die for me." Mei Jiu said with her index finger against her chin.


    "Just because they like you?" Shiori''s heart was filled with anger.She was afraid that she couldn''t help it, so she beat her.


    "Yes, because everyone likes me so much, so they will listen to me obediently!" Mei Jiu smiled sweetly.


    "How could they like a disgusting person like you?" Shizhi growled, his eyes bursting with fire.


    "Oh, am I disgusting?" As if thinking of something unpleasant, Mei Jiu gave a terrible smile: "But you want to seal my spiritual power, right?"


    Shiori''s face became stiff, and Meijiu hit her death hole.


    "Then there is nothing to discuss, I hope you don''t die in the AST attack. If there is nothing wrong, we will leave." Nie Kong said calmly.


    Hearing Nie Kong''s words, smiling Meijiu''s face became gloomy.After a while, she clapped her hands as if thinking of something.


    "Don''t worry, how about we come to a battle?"


    "Victory?" Nie Kong frowned.


    "Yes. You want to seal my spiritual power. I want to meet with the elves you previously sealed, but both parties are unwilling to accept each other''s request. If you continue to argue, there will be no results, so we come to a decisive victory. Lose it. Since the opportunity is rare, as long as you come to Zen High School to win the championship on the first day in the Tianyang Festival, I will agree to your request. If you lose, then you agree to my request to meet a few elves, how? "


    "Tianyang Festival?"


    "How is it, do you dare to accept the challenge?" Meijiu chuckled as she heard Shizhi questioning, a lovely smile appeared on her face.


    Nie Kong sneered and sneered: "Very well, I accept your challenge. If you lose, then you have to take the initiative to kiss one of us."


    "Haha, that''s fine." Mei Jiu was not afraid, her beautiful eyes and Nie Kong and the others looked at each other.


    "I remember that the first day of the stage was dominated by music-related performances, plus stalls. Originally, I didn¡¯t plan to show my face in front of everyone, but for the sake of the elves, I will make an exception and I will stand first. The stage of the day." Mei Jiu smiled brightly.


    Shizhi held his breath and looked at his teacher. It was quite difficult to defeat the Changshengjun Longdan Temple, but if the mysterious idol were to perform on stage, it would definitely cause a sensation.In this way.Longdan Temple will surely win the championship in the stage department.


    Why, the teacher would agree with her unfair challenge.

 1306 The collapse of the second element body 01332, Nie Kongs strategy

    "Teacher, is it really okay?" Shiwei asked worriedly after watching Mei Jiuru leave with her toys.


    "Meijiu''s attitude towards humans is almost rubbish-like treatment. I am not confident that I can get her favor, so I can only rely on her initiative to put forward the game." Yes, she treats beautiful humans as all Look at it as a doll, not a single lily tendency!!It''s just because she is now studying at the Gentian Women''s College, and only beautiful girls make her fun.After seeing Nie Kong and Shizhi, he immediately said that they would go to Longdan Temple to live.


    "Then... even if the teacher wins her, if... if we don''t get her favor, we won''t be able to seal the spiritual power of her body!" Shiori said of his concerns, because he did not have a good impression, he defeated the Meijiu Empress. It''s no use kissing her.


    "Haha, if there is no accident, then there is really no way to take her. Shizhi, you missed a little possibility." Nie Kong chuckled, seeing her cuteness, couldn''t help holding her in his arms.


    "Wha...what." Shi Zhi blushed and nestled quietly in Nie Kong''s arms.


    "As Meijiu''s own elven power, it is actually a key loophole that seals her."


    "Ahhhhhh, teacher, do you already know what she has?" Shizhi looked up at Nie Kong with a red face.


    "From the content of the conversation with her just now, I have guessed a rough idea."


    "Yes...Is there, why didn''t Na Shizhi find it?" Shizhi asked stupidly.


    "Because everyone likes me so much, they will listen to me obediently."


    Nie Kong copied Meijiu''s original words and added an explanation: "She can make others fall in love with her, and the result of liking her in the end, of course, can only be her loyal servant obediently, and the girls beside her. The same. So her first ability should be to use spiritual power to make a sound to capture other hearts." As long as you use that sound, everyone will like her and tolerate her willful things.


    Nie Kong expressed his guess that her voice ability is not much different from that of Meijiu in the original work, and her key personality is a bit worse than the original.


    Shizhi seemed to understand or not, thinking with his finger against his chin.After quite a while, she showed a frightened expression and panicked: "If she would use that ability against us, could it be that we...we really...will force to like her?"


    "Don''t worry, she has used it just now, but it has no effect on the two of us, otherwise how could it suddenly say that we are elves?" Nie Kong chuckled.


    "Yeah!" Shiori breathed a sigh of relief. If she wanted to force herself to like others, she just thought that it was already very bad.


    "So it''s very simple. Just copy her ability after winning her and force her to like me. Using that gap, copying Shizhi''s power should be able to seal her easily." Nie Kong is in her ear. Bian whispered.Meijiu overestimated her own power and tried to control them to protect herself against the wizards of AST!But now Shixianghe Origami, she can''t control it at all.


    If it weren''t for Nie Kong''s hope to save all the elves, if it weren''t for her despair before she became an elf, he wouldn''t like a girl with that personality.Now I can only seal her power first and enlighten her slowly.


    "Ah...ah, it turns out that the teacher...the teacher has already planned it, Na Shizhi is relieved." Shizhi was used to relying on Nie Kong, so Shizhi didn''t feel anything wrong.


    After leaving the Longdan Temple, the third daughter of Yayi kept asking what Nie Kong and Meijiu had said.The Eight Dance Sisters inspected Nie Kong''s body and said that Nie Kong belonged to their sisters, and they could not miss anything without their permission.


    Nie Bai gave them a glance. If you lose the seeds in your body, it would be strange if you can find out.


    "Student Meijiu challenged us to come to Zen High School, saying that Longdan Temple Women''s College will definitely win the championship on the first day of Tianyang Festival! And those who lose must agree to one of the conditions of the party." Nie Kong briefly said two or three times. He told Origami the content of the conversation with Meijiu, and of course the content that Yayi and the others could not listen to was omitted.


    He didn''t intend to hide it, and it''s only strange that he can fill that ghost origami.


    "Kuku, quite bold, dare to challenge our Eight Dance Sisters."


    "Sadly, with Yakushi and Yuxian, nothing can be defeated."


    Origami tilted her face and asked, "Did she propose any conditions for victory?" As expected, Origami asked immediately.


    "If we lose, then the few of us must transfer to Longdan Temple School. It is estimated that we will serve her like the girl next to her." Shizhi said with a frown, still a little angrily.


    "It''s horrible, I dare to hit our idea. The holy war between the two schools has begun. We must defeat their Longdansi High School when we come to Zen." Ya Yi gritted her teeth and raised her small fist.


    "Although I don''t know what happened, Shixiang must win the game." Shixiang said with a cute expression.


    "Well, leave it to me!" After Origami and Shixiang finished speaking in unison, they glanced at each other and found that each of the original competitors had a tacit understanding at this moment.


    "Yes, that''s right, defeat Longdan Temple, even if the opponent is Yu Xiao Meijiu."


    "Come to Zen High School, you will win." Meiyi and Mai yelled, fearing that the world would not be chaotic.


    "Let''s go back to school and train now. You are under a lot of pressure to lure Xiao Meijiu to perform on the same day." An upright challenge, and the opponent is an active idol, the difficulty is not ordinary.


    "What can you worry about? The Tianyang Festival is more than just a show from the stage orchestra. Teacher, your barbecue booth is also the key to victory." Ya Yi glanced at Nie Kong, "Teacher, you don''t want to stay out of it."


    "Well, it is difficult to seduce Xiao Meijiu alone to determine the outcome of the entire Tianyang Festival. As long as you work hard to prepare, there is nothing to worry about." Nie Kong nodded. Even if she lost, Meijiu couldn''t help but repair. The grades of the Origami and Shixiang in the back are too different.

 1307 The collapse of the second element Text 01333, Tianyang Festival begins!

    After Shizhi and the others practiced the new song of the orchestra for a few days, the Tianyang Festival jointly held by ten senior middle schools in Tiangong City finally arrived!The chairman of the executive committee made a speech, which kicked off the festival.


    The exhibition halls and booths were immediately enveloped in cheers, and the surrounding tourists and students crowded into the square of Tiangong City.


    The square is divided into three main areas. The first area in front of the exit is mainly for food and beverage stalls.The second is a haunted house and other simple amusement facilities, and the third is a large stage.


    Nie Kong and his class are located in Hall 2, which is an important stronghold for the victory or defeat of Lai Chan High School-the food stall.Looking around, there are various stalls.Takoyaki, crepes, fried noodles, Eibe Nishi High School''s special ace croquette to defend the title.And as a maid coffee dessert shop that I often see, it is tragically assigned to the second regional display department.The reason is that the maid shop has a Japanese cultural display tradition.


    Nie Kong could only stand in silence for the maid cafe of Longdan Temple Girls'' College.Originally, Meijiu wanted to use cute girls to attract customers, but I am afraid that the crowds will flow from the open food stalls to the display stalls in the second area. The belly is full. How good is the business?


    Even if it is given to them in the first area, can the quality of the girls who come out to pick up customers be comparable to them?In terms of food, the Longdan Temple High School that supplies the eldest lady to study is simply incomparable with Lai Zen.


    In the backstage kitchen, there are two huge hind legs.Located in the world of the King-Russian, a big bison of the Andrew Planet breed.It''s just that their two hind legs weigh almost four hundred catties, so you can guess how huge it is!


    "Hey, Nie Kong, are you going to start making barbecue. I just went to Rongxi West High School and tasted their croquette. It''s so sweet and delicious." Shixiang bit the patties and said with oily mouth.


    Seeing a meatloaf in her left hand and a few takoyaki in her right hand, Shiori really admired her appetite.


    "Teacher, let''s start setting up the stall quickly, otherwise the business will be robbed of others!" Ya Yi urged.


    "Shizhi, you can skew the meat with bamboo skewers. I am responsible for cutting it. In order to save costs, what we are going to do is kebabs!!" Kebabs are very labor-saving. After teaching the students, Shizhi and the others can get away. The stage is ready to perform.


    Moreover, there can be a few pieces of meat in a skewer, which saves the cost, and can be carried as easily as takoyaki. It may be sold by one person at once.And if you change to grilled meat slices, it is too wasteful, because it is not a regular meal.


    "Teacher, I see." Shiori and Origami said at the same time.


    "Ye Juya and Yuxian, you learn something, and you may rely on you to support the rotisserie later." Nie Kong said as entrusted with the responsibility.


    "Kuku, Nie Kong handed it to us, it has already been more than half the victory."


    "Agree, there is nothing that the Eight Dance Sisters can''t do."


    "Very good." Nie Kong nodded, only to see the chopper in his hand flashing, and countless average small square pieces of meat appeared.After hearing the origami and Shizhi ordered by Nie Kong, the two quickly stringed them together.


    After cutting the equivalent of fifty catties, Nie Kong washed his hands and motioned to Sister Eight Dance to take his place. He was going out to make barbecue.Shixiang, Yayi and the others followed, carrying neat rows of meat skewers.


    Nie Kong ordered the steel grill and placed rows of barbecues on it.The iron flakes are grilled on hot coals and become fiery red.After Nie Kong spilled a layer of food oil, he arranged the barbecue in a row.Sprinkling spices on it, while teaching ten incense smoothness.


    Most Japanese barbecues consider the level of meat quality. They generally think that the meat is good, and it tastes good!


    And what Nie Kong is making now is from the cosmic breed, and the bison that was occasionally brought into the ring when she came out of the King-Russian girl, the meat is as delicious as ever.Shixiang''s eyes widened, and she kept her saliva looking at the kebab.As for the rest of the food in his hands, it was scattered on the ground.


    The rich fragrance spread out from Nie Kong''s barbecue stall.Suddenly, the flowing crowd suddenly stopped, they followed the smell and gathered around the barbecue stall.


    "Dianding, you come to collect the money, a bunch of 500 yen!!" Nie Kong ordered.


    Teoming finally recovered, with excitement in his eyes.


    "Holly, African bison kebabs, 500 yen a serving, come soon!" He yelled to the crowd, and people gathered.


    "African bison, it''s no wonder it''s so delicious. Give me one."


    "I want three copies..."


    The stalls of other schools were stunned, watching the crowd crowded in front of the kebabs at Lai Zen High School.The third daughter of Ya Yi looked at the pile of money standing behind her, her mouth wide open.


    At the same time, a fierce battle for customers started here.Quite vigorous soliciting voices are surrounding one after another, making the exhibition hall full of vitality for an instant.But the most frequented is the barbecue restaurant where Nie Kong is located, taking two-thirds of all the guests!


    Even those guys in Rongxi West High School who were dressed in white chef uniforms and looked very funny secretly bought a copy.When I tasted the top quality of the meat, I was moved to tears.


    After dozens of minutes, when the number of guests exceeded the number of guests and there was a long line outside, there was a sudden commotion around.


    "What happened?"


    Unknowingly, crowds of dark crowds gathered there. Except for their barbecue restaurant, the neighborhood was extremely crowded.


    Nie Kong glanced around before realizing the true identity of the group of people.


    The crowd suddenly split into two halves.A girl in a uniform stepped calmly and came out from the middle like a queen.


    There were two rows of high school girls wearing navy blue sailor suits like her, blocking the crowd outside.Upon closer inspection, there was even a photographer holding a TV camera taking pictures of her.


    "Yu Xiao Meijiu." Ya Yi snorted.


    Next, came to Nie Kong at a slow pace.She smiled at the corner of her mouth, "The business in your store is really good, it seems that you have a winning ticket."


    "Do you want a copy."


    "Then I will taste your barbecue."


    "Five hundred yen a piece, thank you."


    She stretched out her hand dryly, but who had expected that what Nie Kong was waiting for was what Nie Kong said, and her face suddenly became flushed.


    "Huh, I dare to ask for money from your sister, it''s really unqualified. I''ll give you five thousand yuan, no need to find it." A girl behind her couldn''t bear it, and threw a five thousand yuan bill from her purse.


    "Thank you for coming. It would be great if there were more people like you who are generous in their shots." Teidecho said with a smile.


    Ya Yi could only get angry and put the kebabs into her hands.


    Meijiu opened her mouth lightly and took a bite.After savoring the taste, his eyes suddenly lit up.


    "Very well, wait until you become my people, do it for me alone." She laughed in a low voice, thinking she had won.

 1309 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01335, Nie Kong participates

    Standing in the center of the stage, Meijiu put the microphone in front of her mouth and began to sing with the calm music tune.Singing didn''t use the special power of her elves. It seems that she said that she likes to sing.


    The tune was accelerating, the lights shining on the stage became stronger, and the slender silhouettes of back dancers appeared.Meijiu danced with the dancers on the stage, and the atmosphere in the venue became high!


    Many people turned all their attention to Meijiu in an instant. She combined all the ingenious elements to create a perfect space.


    "Wow, Sister Meijiu is great." The three girls of Yayi cheered, and completely turned against the enemy and turned to Meijiu.


    "Old... Teacher, it''s almost our turn to play. If the orchestra doesn''t have Yayi and the others, it can''t perform at all. What should we do now?" Shizhi worried.


    "Don''t worry, the situation is still in my grasp. There are already three of them as substitutes. Yejuya and Yuxian, now it''s your turn to appear on the two main players." Nie Kong turned to the left and right. Said the Bawu twins with their arms around them.


    The two women nodded almost at the same time, and they assumed a strange pose confidently.


    "Support. If possible, entrust this battle to us?"


    "Kuku, let our Eight Dance Sisters teach her a lesson."


    Before the two girls, Ye Juya and Yuxian, had not sealed their spiritual power, they had gone through various duels, of course including musical instruments.Shiori once saw the scene where Yakoya played the drums and Yuxian held the bass. Both of them performed very well.


    Nie Kong said that the two of them belonged to the main force, and that was all right.I am afraid that if the scouts hear their performance, they will definitely give them business cards.What''s more, the two women often accompanied Shizhi and the others to practice the orchestra''s song, and they have already memorized the score.The strength of the two women is undoubtedly stronger than the three women!


    "Although there are eight dance sisters replacing Ayi and Meiyi, our orchestra still lacks a keyboard player." It seems that Shiori has just considered the eight dance sisters in it.


    "I''ll do it." Now only Nie Kong himself can do the job, and he is a little bit natural.Although he hadn''t learned it before, he learned a lot about various instruments because he practiced with them for a few days.With the help of spiritual consciousness, it should be able to control the tone and forcefully cooperate with their performance.Even if the effect will not be very good, the protagonist of the Coke is not Nie Kong.


    "Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Shizhi and Origami seemed to hear strange words, and they were all stunned after receiving Nie Kong''s confirmation.After a while, all of them showed ecstatic expressions.With Nie Kong performing on the same stage with them, the fun will increase tenfold.They wouldn''t ask Nie Kong to do it, because they firmly believed that Nie Kong could do it.


    "Haha, Nie Kong cooperates with our Eight Dances, no one in the world will be our opponent." Ye Juya showed a confident smile, an expression of victory.


    "Exclamation!! It is so extravagant for such a luxurious team to perform in a small festival." Xi Xian continued.


    "Teacher, let''s work hard together." Shizhi put his little hand on the back of Nie Kong''s hand, his eyes glowing with joy.


    Origami didn''t speak, and took Shizhi and Nie Kong''s hands, and then Shixiang came to join in the fun.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When Meijiu finally opened her hands, the song she played ended here!


    The loudest cheers so far filled the venue, and everyone cheered Meijiu''s name.She didn''t use her own ability, but still used her own voice to win the audience.


    "Haha, thank you everyone."


    Meijiu bowed slightly and announced that she had left the stage.Next, there was thunderous applause from the venue, offering blessings to Mei Jiu who left the stage.


    Her performance fully mobilized their enthusiasm, and no one can resist her beautiful singing voice.When it was the turn of the following orchestras to perform later, they were not recognized by the audience.


    Finally, it was Nie Kong''s turn to perform at Zen High School.


    Following Meijiu''s performance, Nie Kong and the others focused the eyes of the audience on them.Because all the women are very handsome, not worse than Meijiu.At first glance, they all thought Shizhi came from a professional band.


    Meijiu in the backstage lounge saw the five people on the stage, her eyes flashed in surprise.


    "Hehe, did you have the number of people in the orchestra, but can the temporary band perform?" A triumphant smile appeared on the corner of Meijiu''s mouth, "As long as the performance is over, you will all belong to me."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Shiori stood in front of the microphone stand in the center of the stage, and she looked left, right, front and back.On the right is Ye Juya, on the left is Xi Xian, holding an electric guitar origami in front, and Nie Kong in the back watching them silently.


    Shiori was originally a little nervous, after all, for the first time on the stage where thousands of people gathered, many people stared at him.And because she was accompanied by Nie Kong, she suddenly became very relieved, but the Eight Dance Sisters and Origami didn¡¯t understand what tension is.


    After each completed the tuning of the instruments, Shiori and the group exchanged their eyes again and nodded to each other.


    "Let''s start! As long as you are happy to sing, ignore other ranking issues." After Nie Kong gave a command, he first pressed the black and white buttons of the keyboard.A sweet voice quietly resounded on the stage.


    "Kuku!! Play to them the beautiful melody leading to heaven!" Ye Juya made a declaration while banging the drumsticks in accordance with Nie Kong''s rhythm.


    With the sound of piano and drum sticks, Shiori and Origami started to play the guitar.At the same time, the bass sound played by Xi Xian with superb technique came from the left.The brisk accompaniment resounded in every corner of the stage.


    The theme song of the magical girl Kyoko, whom Lara has always liked to watch, sang from Shiori''s mouth.


    There is no such gorgeous voice as Meijiu, only the most true emotional singing voice of a girl, crisp and full of kawaii singing.


    Once you start playing, the next step is to use the results of your practice.Guitar picks danced wildly on the strings, playing tunes as they pleased.Everyone was excited to play their own tunes, which merged into a pulsating musical melody.

 1310 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01336, a decisive battle with the wizard?

    While Nie Kong and the others were celebrating the festival happily, dozens of new members were welcomed at the headquarters of the Ground Self-Defense Force of AST in Tiangong City!!Liaozi, the captain, turned blue and looked at the file in his hand.


    "Are you serious?" Speaking in a low voice, Liao Zi glared at the group of people sitting side by side.


    Sitting beside Liaozi are the original AST players.And sitting on the opposite side are the dispatched staff members of DEM who were dispatched as AST alternates a few days ago.


    The leader Jessica, who was sitting in the middle of the dispatch staff, cracked her mouth and said, "Of course. If you don''t believe me, I can show a document with a high-level signature."


    As the third strongest of DEM, she has been very dissatisfied that Zhenna will be reused by Ike.Since Zhenna disappeared, Jessica was not to mention how happy she was, and finally got the CEO''s special look.


    "Then I want to ask you, are you crazy?" Liaozi''s face was full of anger, because of the order book that fell on the table.It says an incredible combat content.


    Capture the battle plan of the elf princess, the hermit, the berserker, Yuyi Origami, and Nie Kong.Since they have now confirmed that Shixiang, the girl who came to Zen High School, their true identity is an elf, they must be brought back.Especially the word catching is really intriguing!Actually fighting against Nie Kong and the others, is it necessary to start the final battle with the elves?


    And if only to catch a few of them secretly fight, Liaozi can understand.Because when fighting with the elves some time ago, he was often blocked by Nie Kong.But their execution time was actually arranged for the Tianyang Festival, which gathered 10,000 people, and the venue was at the Tianyang venue in Tiangong Square!


    "I can back down a hundred steps and agree to the capture plan. Even our AST organization will not sit idly by once discovering the dangerous situation of the elves. But the display device is an undisclosed secret technology, how can it be Use it in full view? And the important thing is, you actually plan to fight with the elves in places where people come and go? Do you really understand what you are talking about!"


    Now, the Tianyang Festival venue may become the most crowded place in Tiangong City.But the ASTs have to forcibly break into that place and capture Nie Kong and the others in front of everyone!


    Moreover, the execution force is composed of staff dispatched by DEM. The members of AST, like Liaozi, who were originally affiliated with AST, are arranged to be responsible for the surrounding vigilance, intelligence management and other logistical work, and they cannot approach the scene at all.In this way, Liaozi couldn''t stop their out-of-control actions at the scene.


    "I don''t understand at all, why did you choose that time and location!"


    Facing Liaozi''s angry questioning, Jessica seemed very satisfied with her expression at the moment.Contrary to the attitude and excitement of Liaozi, Jessica smiled calmly: "Since it is a large-scale festival, of course we greet our dear enemy. So even if it''s a bit risky, we must do it lively."


    Only in the flow of people can they have the opportunity to take advantage.If the plan is executed on weekdays, it may be afraid that Nie Kong and the others will be vigilant.


    "Are you crazy? Many people may die."


    Before listening to Liao Zi''s words, Jessica stood up from the chair with a sneer.


    "We are not here to ask for your consent. If you have any comments on the battle plan, you can appeal to your superiors. If the plan is really withdrawn, we will obey your orders obediently, and now there is no time to listen to your nagging. . Friends, we must set out to perform the task."


    "Please wait...wait a minute!"


    But Jessica and more than twenty wizards all left the room, without giving her a chance to persuade!!Liaozi clenched his fist weakly, and then thumped the table with one breath.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Jessica, who was floating several kilometers in the sky with a dozen members in the Tiangong Square, had a fierce look in her eyes.


    "Okay, the time for the task is almost here, are everyone ready?"


    "Yes, Sir Jessica!"


    After the staff members answered neatly from the full-face headset, Jessica showed a satisfied expression and nodded.Now forming the formation in Tiangong Square are ten personnel from the third combat unit, including Jessica, and about twenty remote-controlled combat robots Eudemon Bondski.Its battle lineup is quite luxurious.


    Moreover, the weapons on Jessica''s team, the 10.5-caliber laser cannon, the miniature missile bay, and the laser light blade equipped with a single molecular knife, are the latest equipment exclusive to DEM that are not available in other countries.Using powerful artillery fire to focus their attacks, I believe that the elves who do not show their spirit outfits will find it difficult to resist.


    Jessica smiled and looked down at the eastern area of ??Tiangong Square unfolding in front of her.The content of their combat is to destroy the ceiling of the center stage, and after the target is seriously injured, send the vanguard Eudemon Bondes out to capture the target.


    Of course, Jessica is not a devil who is willing to kill, and their shelling will cause many casualties, although it cannot be changed.But compared to the trivial matter, the righteousness of capturing the elves and Westcott''s command were completely wiped out.


    Kill a small number of people, but can save most of them, why not do it.


    Just as they saw Nie Kong appearing, Jessica gave orders to the headset.


    "The time is up, everyone now move to the designated location and prepare to shoot. Open the Eudemons. Bondsky to be prepared and be prepared for a surprise attack!"


    The scene resounded with the same answer as just now, the fully armed wizard and Eudemons.Bondsky opened the formation according to Jessica''s instructions.


    "Come on, the real festival is about to begin." After speaking, Jessica raised the laser cannon and aimed at the central stage of Tiangong Square.


    Just as they were about to pull the trigger, the sky in front suddenly burst out with dazzling light, and at the same time there was a warning sound from the headset that the heat source was approaching, Jessica immediately took emergency evasive action.


    There was an astonishing torrent of magical power where Jessica and the others were staying a second ago.There were three Eudemons. Bondski was affected, and the upper part of the body disappeared.


    "What, who is it!"


    Although the precision is not as good as that of a wizard, Eudemons Bondsky can open a random area around his body at any time.But the immediate attack easily destroyed the three of them.


    "Hey, it''s been a long time, Jessica."


    A girl warrior dressed in a high-tech silver mech emerged from the clouds in front.Almost the same suit as them, you can see the figure of a wizard.


    The former main member of DEM, Shina Chonggong!


    "Chonggong Zhenna!"


    After seeing the familiar face, Jessica''s pupils shrank.


    "Why are you attacking us, noble true!"


    Jessica let out a sharp cry.Jin shrugged indifferently.


    "I just want to trouble you to tell me the president, I''m going to resign from the DEM company. As for the pension, use your head to pay it back."


    Upon hearing Zhenna''s words, Jessica and the other wizards were suddenly speechless.


    "What are you talking about! You who are second only to Executive Minister Irene, are you planning to betray Master Westcott!" Jessica''s pretty face was distorted.


    "Hey, you are right."


    "Asshole! Listen, everyone, the plan is stranded, and temporarily work together to deal with DEM''s rebellious Shina Chonggong."

 1311 The collapse of the second element body 01337, the consequences of repentance

    The melodious song slowly ceased, and when they finally finished their performance, the clapping and deafening cheers burst out from the venue, which was a bit better than the Meijiu in the first game.


    There is no Meijiu''s anesthetic voice, but the emotion and charm in the song are very real.If Meijiu''s song is as dreamy as a rainbow in the sky that cannot be touched, then what Nie Kong and the others show is like an oil painting of a rainbow.


    Amid their cheers, Nie Kong and the others added the final touch-the stage performance of the first day of the festival came to an end.


    Performers gathered in front of the central stage of Tiangong Square, quietly waiting for the host to speak.Because now is the critical moment when all performances are over, voting is completed, and the winning school is about to be announced.


    "The second place in the stage department, the Longdan Temple Girls'' College who lost with a meager vote!"


    The moment the host¡¯s voice used the megaphone to read the school¡¯s name, the surrounding area suddenly became audible, and the girls standing around Meijiu showed unbelievable expressions.The popular idol, Mijiu, actually lost in singing!


    "The final winner of the stage department is the dark horse-Laizen High School who is not well-known!"


    As if to break the silence, the broadcast sounded through the venue.At the same time, spotlights shone on the bodies of Shizhi and Zhinv.


    "Thank you, thank you everyone for your support." Shiori''s face turned red from excitement, and he bowed to the crowd below.With a teacher, how could we lose.


    "Oh oh oh."


    "It''s only natural for them to win the prize. The band''s strength is close to that of AKB48." The grand cheers made the air in the venue violently rippling, and people boiled.


    Meijiu''s face turned green, her small hands were already clenched into fists.She really felt that she was dreaming, since she gained that ability, she would actually lose to others in singing.


    "Moreover, the sales department of Laizen High School is too strong and almost monopolizes the sales department''s business. The champion on the first day is no longer suspenseful, and belongs to Laizen High School. The second place, of course, only Longdan Temple College can be worthy of. "


    The guests who had tasted the Niekong barbecue immediately cheered with excitement.Although Meijiu has the ability to order others to her maid coffee, she can''t control other people''s food preferences.


    How can a large group of ladies serve others?Moreover, the flow of people in the key cafe is too slow, there are not hundreds of people who can really rest in a day.So if you sell barbecue, as long as the business is good, it is really too profitable.


    Ignoring the broadcast of the host who was still talking as background music, Shi Zhi threw an excited expression into the arms of Nie Kong who was waiting behind.


    "Teacher, we won." They won!Defeated the popular idol Meijiu and defeated Longdan Temple!


    Next, Ye Juya and Xixian immediately hugged Nie Kong''s neck from the left and right.


    "Haha! Of course! As long as we wait to get ahead, winning can be said to be easy!"


    "Agree. Ye Juya is right. Xixian is invincible." The two women desperately hugged Nie Kong, their faces couldn''t hide their joy.Origami, which moved a little slower, could only occupy the back of Nie Kong from behind.


    "Now the award ceremony will be held, and representatives of schools are invited to come out." The host urged the two groups of performers to come to the front.


    "Don''t be kidding, how could something like that happen, how could I lose?" Meijiu''s trembling voice came from behind.


    "That classmate Meijiu." Shizhi let go of Nie Kong''s embrace, and while speaking in a calm voice, he walked away like Meijiu.


    Hearing Shiori''s words, Migu''s body trembled.


    "Please be sure to fulfill our agreement and let us seal the spiritual power of your body."


    "No, don''t!" Her eyes were full of resistance, and even a bit of fear could be seen in her. She was afraid of losing her power.


    "Ahahaha, how could I entice Xiao Meijiu to lose to you! Come out, the military singer!"


    Meijiu screamed through the entire area of ??the venue. In the next instant, the space suddenly produced radial ripples that spread out.As if echoing Mijiu''s voice, from the center of the ripple, something that looked like a huge metal block emerged on the stage.Several slender silver cylinders are connected to the heavy body, showing a strange shape.It looks like a huge pipe organ installed in a church.


    "Sing, Brojun singer!"


    Buzzing!In an instant, the huge angel behind her began to make an amazing loud noise.


    The sound reverberated in the silver cylinder, and then spread to the surroundings.The air in the entire venue vibrated violently.


    Shiori covered his ears, because the loud sound penetrated into his body like it was about to erode the core of his brain.After a few seconds, the army-breaking singer who was racing around the venue like a storm stopped.


    Nie Kong found that there were still thousands of spectators gathered in the venue.Those audience members stood upright, without exception, staring at the top of the stage without any movement.


    "The announcement just now made a mistake. The first winner should be Longdan Temple Girls'' College." The host said blankly.


    "Longdan Temple is the first, and Meijiu is the first." Thousands of people simultaneously announced in unison, their voices were very neat.


    "Haha, you said... Did you win? Look at how beautiful and perfect it is now!" Meijiu laughed loudly: "I can easily control the victory of the game with the power of a finger!!"


    Meijiu smiled cheerfully, tapping the keys with her fingers.At the same time, a huge ice rabbit appeared waiting in front of Meijiu, Shiitono looked at Meijiu with admiration.


    Not only Shiitono, but also the Bamai sisters were temporarily controlled.Both parties wore the restrained attire of the limited manifestation.Yakuya is holding a huge spear, while Yuxian is holding a weapon that looks like a pendulum.


    "Shiitono, Yuxian, even... have you all been controlled by her!" Shiori said in a trembling voice. The voices released by Meijiu''s angels can be controlled by the spirit-sealing spirits. .


    "Ahahaha, you guys are good or bad. There are already three elves in the venue! That''s great, it''s great!" Suddenly there was Meijiu''s laughter, and she was very happy.


    Shizhi looked at Nie Kong with hope, and could only hope that the teacher could deal with Meijiu.Really, I really hate her too much.


    Since Nie Kong could win her by fair means, he just gave her a chance.Since she repented, it was only natural for him to take action.


    "Do you think you can deny our hard work over the past few days? Don''t be kidding." Nie Kong said coldly, eyes full of chill.


    "You can''t defeat me, why don''t you obediently become my thing?"


    "Squeezing you to death is easier than squeezing an ant. Do you really think that you are very powerful." Nie Kong''s figure disappeared in a trance. When he appeared, his fingers had already pinched Mei Jiu''s neck.


    "What''s the matter, don''t you need your voice?"


    "Woo!" She twisted her body in pain, but her spirit suit could not protect her at all.


    "Look at me and see how I can destroy the last trace of despair in your heart." Nie Kong pressed her pretty face to him, and bit her bright red lips forcefully.


    At the same time, a layer of spiritual outfit similar to Mei Jiu appeared on Nie Kong''s body.Behind him, a huge organ several times larger than Meijiu appeared.


    "Woo..." She snorted painfully, watching the invasion bitterly.The bastard who committed his first kiss.But after a while, Mei Jiu''s beautiful eyes widened, as if to ask why Nie Kong could summon an angel like her?


    "Brojun singer!" Nie Kong whispered when Shishino and Bawu sisters rushed towards him.


    The buzzing sound of the sky, like ripples on the water surface, spread out again.

 1312 The collapse of the second element body 01338, the capture begins

    "Please let go of Sister Meijiu."


    "Sing, Pojun singer!" Nie Kong whispered when he saw Shiiono and Bawu sisters rushing towards him to protect Meijiu.The buzzing sound of the sky, like ripples on the water surface, spread out again.


    "Ah...cough, I... my army-breaking singer?" Mei Jiu''s face turned pale, already seeing what Nie Kong was going to do.The huge sound in the organ once again spread to every corner of the venue.


    All the crowded people in the square stopped, and they stared at Mei Jiu with angry sparks in their eyes: "Master Nie Kong, please teach her a lesson. I have already lost the game, and it''s really damn bad that I have to go wrong!"


    "Yes, yes, relying on being an idol, and having to go to the bill, that kind of woman had better die."


    "We call her sister Meijiu, I''m ah."


    "..."


    "Sishino, Shishino will protect Nie Jun." Shishino was flushed by Nie Kong''s side, occasionally peeking at him with Chaoshi''s eyes.


    "Kuku, really a stupid woman. Who gave you the courage to resist Master Nie Kong, who is shared by the Eight Dance Sisters."


    "Definitely. Xi Xian won''t let you run into Nie Kong''s hair. Please listen to Master Nie Kong, Meijiu."


    "Wow, the former Master Nie Kong is already very dazzling. Why is he becoming so handsome now? Ye Juzhi''s heart is beating."


    "Stunned, a nosebleed will come out after seeing one more eye."


    While talking, Yakushi and Yuxian lightly stopped at the sky above Meijiu and aimed at Meijiu with the weapon that the angel appeared.


    Influenced by Nie Kong''s abilities, the two women love Nie Kong with all their hearts.


    Nie Kong couldn''t bear the naked eyes of the two women, so he arbitrarily removed the abilities of the three of them.


    The Eight Dance sisters immediately glanced at each other weirdly. Because of the spiritual power in their bodies, they all remembered what happened just now and understood that they were controlling others.And Shishino yelled out, and immediately squatted to cover his hot face.


    "Wow, Nie Kong, why do you want to release it, hurry up and use it to us." Ye Juya muttered to Nie Kong.


    "Agree, the feeling of zombies when it is relieved is really addictive." Xi Xian''s face was a little red, and she liked to surrender to Nie Kongshi, and she had no reservations about him.


    "Which one of you two tendons is wrong," Shi Zhi said lightly.


    "Seriously, the teacher has really gained an amazing ability. In this way, the entire Tiangong City girls will become the teacher''s harem, right? The teacher''s era has come." Origami said without ethics.


    "I''m not scared of that kind of ability." Nie Kong said lightly, using that kind of ability to attack girls is really meaningless, it''s better to accompany them in the ring.


    "You... don''t mess around, now the key is to discuss Meijiu''s affairs." Shi Zhi was afraid that Nie Kong would be tempted by a few of them, and taught them a lesson.


    Nie Kong and the others finally looked at Mei Jiu who was pinched by Nie Kong.


    Meijiu''s beautiful face was pale, and everyone she could control betrayed her.Bone despair spread to her body like the cold, and her eyes were gray.Now her situation is so similar to half a year ago, everyone has betrayed themselves!!I thought it could be changed with the power of the elves, but did I do something wrong?


    "Although the plan mentioned by the teacher has twists and turns, I am thankful that it is halfway through. Please continue," Shizhi said softly.


    "Well, I''ll try my best. Sing, the army singer."


    Nie Kong spoke softly, and the organ behind it made a loud hum.With her unique spiritual power, her voice blasted Mei Jiu before her eyes.Only issued for one direction.The strong shock broke the spiritual outfit of Mei Jiu''s body and impacted her body.


    Thousands of strong requests haunted her empty heart.Suddenly discovered that Nie Kong''s shadow had filled her mind.


    Her desperate eyes became peaceful, and she looked at Nie Kong with loving eyes, like a tender girl.At this moment, she finally faded away the lead, and showed her true self to Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong released her hand, and it seemed that Meijiu''s ability was really weird.She used to hate humans and treat them as toys, but she immediately fell in love with Nie Kong.To put it simply, she was in her own ability.


    "Master Nie Kong, if you... have time, can you please date Meijiu?" She smiled ashamedly as a red apple.The voice was sweet and numb, and it came from the sincere emotion in her heart.Nie Kong was almost drunk, it was really good.


    "Old... Teacher, hurry up and implement the seal plan." Shizhi pouted when he saw Nie Kong dumbfounded.


    "Yeah, Shizhi is right, then come on."


    With a cry, Shi Zhen obediently closed his eyes like a little wife, and turned his pretty face up to face Nie Kong.The slender eyelashes fluttered slightly, I guess I was peeking through the eyelid slit.


    Nie Kong turned red when she saw her face. Although she had kissed many times, Shizhi was still very shy.That look like Nie Kong never tire of it, really cute.


    He gently raised his white chin, lowered his face and gently kissed Shiori''s lips.Only the spiritual outfit of Nie Kong''s body and the organ behind him turned into light particles in an instant.Strangely, the ability to control has not disappeared.


    Just like the usual Meijiu, she didn''t use the spiritual suit, but she could control the students in the school.


    Nie Kong copied Shizhi''s sealing ability and covered Meijiu''s singer.After carefully tasting Shizhi''s lips, Nie Kong and Shizhi who hugged him separated, Shizhi''s blush was about to shed blood.


    Next, as long as he lived in Meijiu, the seal was declared a success.If the emotion gets out of control, then Nie Kong can use Meijiu''s ability to control it.Because when sealing, don''t forget to have contact with her mouth.


    Meijiu stared at Nie Kong and Shizhi''s prowen, her heart was full of bitterness, but her heart was full of Nie Kong''s shadow, and she couldn''t forget it anyway.


    Suddenly, she realized that she was in her own abilities and fell in love with someone she shouldn''t like.

 1313 The collapse of the second element Text 01339, dem attack?

    Even if she understood the reasons for her own ability, Mei Jiu still cared about Nie Kong so much that she couldn''t concentrate on other things.And when I saw Nie Kong kiss Shizhi with my own eyes, tears burst into Meijiu''s bright eyes.


    "Haha! After learning that you have captured the ability you have captured, it is very painful and contradictory." Nie Kong stretched out her hand to raise her pretty face, "Then let''s end it as soon as possible. As long as your spiritual power is sealed, you should be Restored my original self!!"


    After Nie Kong said, he hung his face and kissed Mei Jiu''s lips that he had bitten.There was still a trace of bright red oozing there, but it did not affect the cuteness of her mouth!


    Meijiu''s beautiful face showed a little crimson, and suddenly stretched out her hand to cover her mouth.His eyes turned to the other side, and he whispered something that surprised Nie Kong: "Please...please keep me like this."


    "Huh." Nie Kong seemed to hear something strange, and his eyes became weird.


    Under Nie Kong¡¯s gaze, she looked like an innocent girl, with a low face and said with shame: "Like...like the feeling of being alone, I...I have experienced it for the first time. And most importantly, my own I didn¡¯t know that ability actually brings this kind of chaotic happiness to people. Or...or rather, being liked by Meijiu, don¡¯t you want it, Lord Nie Kong!"


    "Is it necessary for me to keep the false feelings that are forced by the power of the elves."


    Nie Kong''s faint voice completely bombarded her heart.Without giving her time to react, Nie Kong gently opened her little hand, and immediately leaned over and kissed Mei Jiu''s bright red lips.


    The spiritual costume woven by spiritual power turned into light particles, and she relied on Nie Kong without barriers.Nie Kong finally understood how big Shixiang said before is as big as his own face!!


    Finally, Mei Jiu was sealed, the elf who often used his abilities to do evil.As if to protect her body, Nie Kong put the dress he was wearing on her shoulder.


    Shiori breathed a sigh of relief, and his sweet face was filled with joy.The seal plan between himself and the teacher really succeeded. They sealed Mei Jiu, which was known as the most difficult one to deal with.


    Meijiu''s neck was stained red, and there was endless shame in her eyes.I was in my own abilities, and... and actively asked Nie Kong to maintain his mood at that time?


    Her mood became a hundred times more complicated than just now, her disgusting feelings for humans, and the little love that still remained for Nie Kong, all entangled in her heart.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Boom..."


    Nie Kong and the others who were about to leave the festival stage immediately saw a phantom falling from the sky like a meteor.A huge roar erupted, and then the whole stage crashed into a crash.


    Nie Kong''s spiritual knowledge spread out, and finally found what had fallen-Shizhi''s sister Chonggong Zhenna!She was wearing a half-destroyed wiring suit, and blood-stained wounds appeared in many parts of her body.


    It was too late to think about who hurt her, because behind her was a dozen incandescent laser rays, gathered and blasted to the stage.It happened so suddenly that Nie Kong was a little unexpected!Such a powerful concentrated shelling would probably destroy the surrounding area.


    "Origami, Toka, you two protect Shishino and them."


    In Mei Jiu''s panic eyes, Nie Kong blocked her behind him, blocking the violent beams of light.


    The square was in chaos, and the violent explosion sound from lasers scared the audience to rush out.


    It was a thin girl with a white-gold CR-Unit all over.The light blonde hair, like silk, flutters in the wind in random areas.


    "I found the target Shixiang and...a few female students with elven reactions. Now we are starting to take action." She narrowed her dark turquoise eyes, and the girl Ailian said in a calm tone.


    "Yes, Chief Ellen." Jessica, who was slightly embarrassed, saluted her in the sky.More than 20 doll robots rushed into the smoke and dust first, followed by more than 20 wizards in mechas.


    It turned out that when DEM was about to attack Nie Kong, even though the one really blocked Jessica, who had expected DEM to send their trump card Ailian over.That Ellen who is known as the world''s strongest wizard!Basically no elves will be her opponent, including the original inversion state, the devil''s ten incense.


    The scene was in chaos, even Shixiang and Origami could not see the surroundings.The collapse caused by the explosion buried them firmly in the mud.


    Nie Kong rushed out first, with a seriously injured woman in his arms, Chonggong Zhenna.After seeing Nie Kong, Zhenna showed him a weak smile.


    "Hehe, Nie Kong, you are really fine." Ailian completely ignored the people around him, and rushed straight in the direction of Nie Kong and Zhenna!


    "You didn''t actually kill you last time, your DEM company, really lingering in the shadows." Nie Kong said coldly.


    Zhenna held his breath and held Nie Kong''s arm tightly.


    "Run away, brother-in-law!" Really knew Ailian''s terribleness, and just couldn''t stop her three moves.As the trump card of DEM, she has too many levels stronger than herself.


    Just when the request was really made, Ailian''s figure was gradually forced.


    "I''ll be your opponent, lest you interfere with the players'' actions, and Ike just named you back to DEM."


    "Well, very good, you are really very kind, you actually sent all the main forces to encircle and suppress us." Nie Kong''s face became very cold, his spiritual sense found the personnel dispatched by DEM in the collapsed stage !!


    It was already time for the decisive battle, Nie Kong regretted that the last time he combined the bows and arrows with Ba Wu could not kill them.


    He had asked Toka and them to protect Shitono and them, and now he could only consider saving them after killing her.Although Nie Kong''s own physical ability is very strong, he has lost a wide range of attack methods.


    What''s more, relying on the seriously injured Zhenna in his arms, now Nie Kong can only make quick decisions!!DEM company, really dare to annoy them.

 1314 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01340, the dem company must be destroyed

    "It''s best to complete the task before they take any action. So today I will forcibly take you back to our DEM company. Ike is waiting for your arrival." Ailian didn''t panic. Busily pulling out the large laser lightsaber equipped behind him, he was ready to shoot.At the same time, an astonishing blade shot at Nie Kong, rolling Nie Kong''s bangs high.


    Zhenna in Nie Kong''s arms looked at him with begging eyes, hoping that Nie Kong would not fight her, she knew too much about the horror of Ai Lian.He put his lovely figure in his arms with one hand and freed a hand.Xiang Zhenna showed that he was ready to fight.


    "Hehe, you are holding a cumbersome to fight with me, you have no chance of winning at all. It just so happens, after all, I can''t waste too much time on you, I will solve you in an instant!" After speaking, he held the sword again. The handle of Ailian, galloping in the air.


    "You are so proud, it is more than enough to deal with you with one hand."


    Nie Kong looked at Ai Lian coldly, and there was no need to move his body in the face of the laser sword attack.


    With a sharp sound of "cang", Ai Lian frowned because she found that the blade of the laser sword fell into Nie Kong''s hands!She knew how fast she was, but she didn''t see Nie Kong''s movement, and the sword had fallen into Nie Kong''s hands.


    She was surprised that the laser sword could not hurt his body.The absurd thing of grabbing the blade with nothing, unexpectedly appeared in front of her.


    "The mecha you made is very interesting, but compared to the ones I''ve seen, it''s really weak!" Nie Kong''s fingers squeezed into a fist, and the laser sword immediately turned into light spots in his five fingers.


    "How is it possible?" Her body retreated a hundred meters, her calm cheeks showed consternation.


    "There is no time to talk with you." Nie Kong''s body flashed, and the next moment, as if spanning a hundred meters, she immediately appeared in front of her unfolding domain.


    The creaking sound, protecting the appearance area of ??her body within two meters, was shattered, unable to stop a thousandth of a second!Ailian, who was always paying attention to Nie Kong, found that Nie Kong had already squeezed into her domain without waiting for her to recover.


    "Die." Nie Kong punched out a fist and pierced a blood hole in her stomach.The steel mech met Nie Kong''s iron fist as if it turned into paper.


    Her wide-eyed eyes and piercing pain filled her whole body.Human beings are the strongest, just a joke in front of Nie Kong!He did not show a powerful spiritual outfit, no superb angels, or even powerful weapons.Just use the strength of his body to easily defeat himself.


    "Wow..." When Nie Kong withdrew her arm, she vomited a big mouthful of blood, and she fell to the ground, and quickly stopped convulsing.As the strongest wizard in the DEM Company, he fell in front of Nie Kong at the moment.


    Those eyes were completely dull, how could the battle be completely different from what I had imagined.Ailian, can you give it a little bit? It''s not like saying that human beings are the strongest. How come you are as weak as a child in front of your brother-in-law?


    He understands that Ailian in DEM is very different from the elves. She has had her own beliefs and admiration for President Ike since she was a child, and he cannot change it.


    Now that DEM is ready to launch a decisive battle against them, it must bear the price of failure!Ai Lian''s death is just the beginning!


    Nie Kong wiped the blood on his hands and looked at Shizhi''s side.Seeing that the chaos was over, Shizhi and the others got out of the rubble.


    There were more than a dozen corpses and more than 20 robots lying around them, but Nie Kong found that there seemed to be two people missing!!


    "Origami, where is Shishino and Mijiu?" Nie Kong asked with a frown.


    "Teacher, I''m sorry. The scene was too chaotic, and our strength was limited, so we didn''t protect them, and they were taken away by DEM company robots." Origami said guilty.


    "Mmm, Nie Kong, don''t be angry, there are too many enemies." Shixiang replied seriously.


    There were more than 20 DEM wizards and more than 20 robots.In the chaos, we can save three people and lose two people, but they really can''t be blamed.They are indeed very strong after double repair, but it seems that Nie Kong has not taught them to use the power in the body correctly.


    "Remorse, if our spiritual power is not sealed, the current situation should not happen."


    "It''s really shameful that our Eight Dance Sisters want someone to protect them." The Eight Dance Sisters'' faces were all red with bulging cheeks.


    Nie Kong sighed lightly, "I didn''t blame you, but I blamed myself for failing to protect you. Since they took Shishina back to the headquarters, they can only be rescued and DEM company can be taken care of. "


    His spiritual sense has tracked the basic position of the two women, and it seems that both women are in no danger for the time being.


    "Agree, DEM is so deceiving, Nie Kong and our Eight Dance Sisters help you."


    "Mm, Shixiang wants to help Nie Kong save Shiiono."


    Origami didn''t speak, but he was holding Nie Kong''s clothes tightly in his hands, and the meaning was self-evident.


    "Well, it''s time for our elves to show their strength. As for Xiao Shiori, you take the injured Zhenna back to Latatosk''s airship for treatment!" Nie Kong arranged the task. Throwing the girl in her arms into Shiori''s hands.


    Shizhi understood that he had no power to help Nie Kong, so he could only obediently take his sister home for treatment.


    "Go ahead." Before leaving, Nie Kong took Ai Lian''s body with his hand.He wanted to give Ike, the first executive chairman of DEM, the most desperate and dark blow.


    After two secret attacks, Nie Kong didn''t need to leave them in the world to fight against himself!!


    "Kuku, it''s really great, it''s been a long time since I got together with Yuxian." Ye Juya said excitedly.


    "Yes, I miss the union with Ye Juya very much. You have me, and I have your beauty. Now the DEM company dealing with bad guys can''t be delayed."


    As the Eight Dance Sisters said so, they had already assumed a proper pose.The light flashed, and the two women combined became a real eight dance.All the spiritual power sealed in Shizhi''s body flowed back to her body.


    "Ready to fight."

 1315 The collapse of the second element text 01341, Shishinos firm belief

    From the clothes they wore, Meijiu, we can see that the people who kidnapped them were wizards who wanted to kill them!Her pretty face is full of gloom, and now she has no power to protect herself!!The only spiritual power left in Meijiu''s body can only support her to transform her clothes!


    Several members of DEM took Meijiu to the heavily guarded building and detained it in a room sealed with a strong alloy.The place I have never seen before is the size of a high school classroom.But only alloy floors and walls.As far as you can see, there are no doors, not even windows!But Meijiu knew that the walls with nothing would be controlled by sophisticated computers, and rectangular doors appeared.


    The wizards forced Meijiu to press on a chair made of metal. Her hands and feet were handcuffed by things like sturdy handcuffs. Now she is no different from the single cell where the felon is held.


    He who suffers from the same illness and is imprisoned is that Shishino, who used to send out the ice power to protect himself in the square, is full of cute and pitiful sapphire eyes that make people feel pity!!


    If you are an ordinary self, you may not be able to help but treat him as your own thing.


    "Sister Meijiu, you... are you okay," she greeted Meijiu fearfully.The kind-hearted Shitono, even in a dangerous environment, is still worried about others.


    "It''s okay for the time being, but who knows how those nasty wizards will deal with us." Mei Jiu paled, and the terrible thing that she would be dissected and dismembered came up in her mind.


    "You... don''t worry, Mr. Nie... Mr. Nie will come to rescue us. Do you say yes, Shishina." Shishino hurriedly confirmed the status quo, and the doll Shishina with his right hand pointed out. call.


    "Oh, how could Jun Nie be willing to hurt the lovely Shishino, Shishino is a very important person to Jun Nie."


    "You...Look, Shishina said that." Shishino lowered his red face like a lantern.


    "Important? What''s important. Are you an idiot? You are just being intoxicated in your own feelings. Really, it makes you so angry when you think of it! How could a low-level creature like a human treat anything else? Seeing is more important than your own life!" Mei Jiu lost control of her emotions and let out a hysterical cry.


    "Well, that... Sister Meijiu, Shitono tells the truth...is it okay?" Shishino asked cautiously after Mijiu was not so scary.


    "Go ahead, I didn''t even use the ability to capture you."


    "Yes. Nie Jun''s words, I think he will... he will definitely save us without hesitation. Even if... he himself will... be injured, he will appear like Prince Charming! But Nie Jun is... Shishino is a strong man. He is Shishino''s savior. He is sure...it will be all right." Shishino changed his tone of prayer at the end.


    Mijiu bit her lip after hearing Shiono''s answer.What they experienced with Nie Kong responded in their minds, especially his last sentence: "Do I need to keep the false feelings that are forced by the power of the elves."


    He obviously captured his heart, but he still gave up his hypocritical likes easily and restored himself!If I change to the humans I met half a year ago, I don''t know what it will be like.


    Meijiu held her fingers anxiously and sighed heavily. Can she really expect him?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "The report, due to underestimation of the opponent''s abilities, led to the failure of the plan. The few elves in the list only caught the hermit and the singer!!" After Jessica arranged Meijiu and the others, she came to DEM CEO Ai G before.


    Ike''s eyebrows were tightly furrowed, and he didn''t jump for joy at getting the elf.Because he sent Ailian''s trump card, wouldn''t he fail?Why did she not come back, what happened?


    "Aileen, why didn''t you report back."


    "I haven''t received any information from her headset, but when we left, she was confronting Nie Kong." Jessica hesitated for a while before reporting the truth.


    Ike looked solemn and immediately said, "Check the equipment status of Ailian''s mobile device."


    Several staff members immediately operated the terminal, because the wiring set must be managed by the computer.


    "Chief Executive, from the analysis of the position returned from the suit''s feedback, Master Ailian is now moving in our direction. And... and beside her, there are several powerful spiritual waves!" The operator said in surprise.


    "Could it be that Captain Ailian captured all the elves?" Jessica whispered.


    "The target is approaching quickly, and it will come to our DEM monitoring point in about a minute."


    Soon after a minute, a picture appeared on the screen in front of them.A man and four women, among them, they pinned the hopeful Ailian, with one arm around the man''s side like a corpse.Blood, flowing from her abdomen.


    He seemed to perceive someone observing, facing them with his face up through the monitor.


    "Ai...Aileen, what''s the matter with you?" Ike was pale, his fingers clenched into fists.In his heart, he never thought that Ailian, who was by his side, would fail


    "Report...Report, Nie Kong brought three...three elves to kill, and Captain Ailian is unclear." The operator said in horror.


    "Immediately... activate the defensive system immediately and be sure to block their attacks. All wizards, prepare for the first level of combat alert."


    They are now at the base of DEM Company, and the strength of their manifestation field is more than twice that of the ship.Only a few kilometers in radius, a semicircular arc-shaped barrier appeared, enclosing the area.


    At the same time, the various thermal weapons placed in the base have already targeted several of them with radar.If it weren''t for Ailian''s situation, I''m afraid that hundreds of guns have spewed fire snakes.


    "Warning, please immediately let go of Ailian in your hand and raise your hand to surrender." From the loudspeaker, Nie Kong made a very idiotic voice.


    "Are you idiots, you attacked us twice, and even kidnapped my Shinono and Mijiu. Do you think we will let it go? Since you made that choice, then please understand the consequences of annoying us." Nie Kong said lightly.


    Ike''s breathing was stagnant, and he said in a deep voice, "Let go of Ellen, I can exchange the recluse and the singer for you."

 1316 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01342Why do you come to save me?

    "Are you talking about her? She has been dead for a while. I brought her body to you, just because I wanted to see what kind of painful expression you would have. It''s most important to watch yourself. After the people of dies, you will understand the mood of those who died because of you." Nie Kong pointed at the monitor and raised Ailian''s pale and cold cheeks.


    It''s not wrong, DEM has always had no bottom line in doing things.Unlike the AST in Japan, he may not care how many people were killed, just to fulfill his own wish!


    He witnessed the deaths of many people, including the girl taken in by DEM since childhood.It takes a lot of talent to control the display devices they make. It really means that they have been adopted by the company since they were young to receive training, and they use the method of physical depletion to forcibly improve their adaptability to the device!As a result, the orphans taken in can live to fourteen, not half of them!And the girls who lived to be twenty years old were basically the same as Zhenna, only one or two.


    Jessica and the others have the same experience as Jina and the others, but Jina didn''t follow him because of Shiori''s involvement.After learning that his life span was only ten years left, he rebelled against the DEM company and stayed with him, hoping to be with his sister in the remaining time.The rest of Jessica and the others all regard Ike, who took them in, as their savior, and they are desperate for him.But Ike can only treat Ailian, the woman who was by his side since childhood, and really treat her as his relatives!!Now that I saw Ailian''s death, the expression on Ike''s face became so terrifying.


    Dead, the most important person in his heart died.The pain of hysterics seemed to tear his cold heart.


    "You will regret this."


    His hoarse voice reached Nie Kong''s ears, and then a strong and huge light beam shot out from the building in front of him.


    "Light wheel." An origami of an angel was shown, and the extinct angel with the crown-shaped feathers was pointed to the front.The extremely dense sunlight finally collided with the laser cannon, resisting their first attack.


    Nie Kong kissed Shixiang directly, copied her power, and drew Gong Shao from the throne.And after the giant sword left the throne, it absorbed the fragments of the throne into the sword body, forming an overly long giant sword with a total length of more than ten meters!


    He saw through the space in front of him, and directly saw the two girls confined in the house.


    "Roar, the last sword!" Nie Kong waved forward, and the barrier in front was torn and shattered.The black sword glow remained undiminished, and easily divided the floor and the building in front of it into two, and opened a road to the room in Shishinono.


    The buzzing alarm erupted completely from inside.Countless puppets Eudemon Bondsky and dozens of wizards in wiring suits emerged from the building and rushed towards Nie Kong and the others.


    "Ten Xiang, Origami, and Eight Dances, now show your strength to the wizard gang that has been bullying you. The decisive battle has already begun. For your future safety, level the base." After Nie Kong warned them aloud, He ran to Mikyu and Shiiono alone along the road he had opened up.


    "Kuku, leave it to us with peace of mind. Look at the strongest arrow of my eight dances, pseudo-Hurricane Rider-Skyrunner!" The strong wind pressure hit the surroundings, only to see the storm tornado shooting towards The doll coming.


    After the two women are combined, the spiritual power in the body will be rolled back into the newly generated body.The reason may be that the combined Bawu is no longer the two sisters before, and the seal has no effect on them.


    Toka and Origami, each wearing a gorgeous spiritual outfit, floated in mid-air, fighting with the wizards who were about to come.


    Facing the powerful power displayed by Shixiang and their three elves, the staff observing in the DEM company took a breath.Too strong, after losing the two trump cards of Ailian and Zhen, can they resist it?But no one dared to refute Ike''s order, because his face now looked like a demon.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Shiitono, Meijiu, I''m here to pick you up." For Nie Kong, a few kilometers is no different from a few hundred meters!He looked at the restrained two women and said softly.


    When Nie Kong appeared in the Japanese branch of DEM Industries, Meijiu was really surprised.I really didn''t expect that he would save them regardless of his own safety.


    From the beginning, Meijiu felt that she was useless and had nothing except singing.So when she lost the spirit power of the elves and was kidnapped to the DEM company, Meijiu knew that she had no value.


    Without singing, no one would love himself.That kind of thing, half a year ago, already knew it well.And Shishino''s comfort gave her the last glimmer of hope.


    To be honest, only once, Meijiu is eager to see that Nie Kong will really sacrifice her life to save them.It is precisely because Meijiu has been completely disappointed with human creatures.


    With the last glimmer of expectation, the man really came and witnessed what Shitono said.Holding the giant sword in his hand, he bravely smashed all the obstacles blocking himself and him.Nie Kong didn''t give up the two of them in the end, even though he was worthless.


    If I could meet him half a year ago.If you can divide his care and sincerity into a small part and give it to yourself, you may change completely and embark on a different path.With a silent cry, Mei Jiu gently closed her teary eyes.


    At the age of fifteen, I succeeded in making his debut as a singer under the stage name Isudai Tsuki, and his acting career was originally smooth.Until a few TV station producers appeared, they broke their dreams.


    TV producers, both men and women, were attracted by her beauty and even had disputes over her.But after she expressed her rejection, the sudden appearance of a scandal made Meijiu''s reputation plummet.Especially the 180-degree change in the attitude of the fans, she was very painful and mentally exhausted, and finally suffered from psychogenic aphonia and lost her voice.She was in despair in a bottomless abyss, completely disappointed and disgusted with mankind.


    "I''m... useless anymore, why are you here to save me?" She looked at Nie Kong who was reaching out to them, her eyes couldn''t help but burst into big tears.


    "If I just came to save Shiiono, would you believe it?"

 1317 The collapse of the second element body 01343, Meijiu loves

    "If I just came to save Shiiono, would you believe it?"


    Nie Kong''s sudden words were like a bolt from the blue sky, completely blinding her.Meijiu''s tears were exhausted, her crystal eyes became hollow in an instant, and dark despair swallowed her soul.


    Nie Kong saw her look of despair that was the same as that of Origami, and sighed softly: "To be honest, when you use your own power to sabotage the game that has been agreed with you, I hate you at that time. So when you got into your own abilities and became like me, I finally resolutely rejected you."


    "I understand after all, that''s not the real Meijiu, the real Meijiu is super cute." Six months ago, she was just like Lun who was born in love with the queen, but a human girl who simply likes to sing.


    Nie Kong said softly: "Throw away the willful and nonchalant shell and change it back to the original Xiaodai Yuena. No matter what others look at you, I can like the Xiaodai Yuena at that time, and Meijiu can respond to me. Are you looking forward to it?"


    "Woo!" Hearing Nie Kong telling her true identity, and looking forward to her becoming who she was.Meijiu bit her lip, her red eyes came out like a flood.It turns out that there are people who are really thinking about the old Yusyo Tsuno. Do they still like Yusyo Tsutsuno that many people have abandoned and hated?


    Shocking herself again and again, and giving herself hope again and again, the Goddess of Destiny seemed to be teasing her, specifically against her.She hugged Nie Kong hard, as if trying to integrate him into her body: "Perhaps everyone...everyone is unwilling to listen to Xiaodaiyuna singing, will you come."


    "Of course, even if I''m the only one under the stage." Staring at Meijiu''s crystal eyes, Nie Kong gave his answer affirmatively.


    "Even if only you are enough. If it gets there, it will become like that, and Meijiu''s songs will only be sung for you." So Meijiu looked at Nie Kong, her eyes flooding with tears showed a carefree expression. Smile.The heart that once completely shattered Nie Kong gave birth to new hope, breaking and standing!


    Nie Kong hugged her slender waist and let her plump body press against him.


    "It''s really great, Sister Meijiu." Shitono was aside, sending out a sincere blessing.Gang Niekong said that although Shitono was very happy, he was always worried about Meijiu just to save herself, because of her twisted compassion and kindness.


    "Before taking you away, let''s destroy the Japanese DEM branch. It is no longer necessary, otherwise they will continue to hurt you." Nie Kong cast his eyes on the battlefield, and now it is clear that the winner has been decided. .


    Shixiang and Origami have dual repair enhancements given by Nie Kong. Even if they can''t fully exert their power, they are so powerful that no one can stop the human-shaped tank.The magnificent buildings laid out on the base were all facing collapse, and almost all the display devices attached to them were destroyed by violence.The staff in the DEM company are scattered like birds and beasts, for fear that they will be slaughtered unilaterally by the elves.


    Once chasing the elves, now the positions of the two sides have turned upside down, and the prey suddenly became a hunter.How did Ike and the others expect that those who advocate hunting down the elves will trigger the elves'' anger and counterattack?


    Seeing that the large multinational companies that were originally in a radius of more than a dozen li are all swept into the aftermath of the elves'' anger, forming a ruin.Only Ike, the first executive officer of the coach DEM, stared with scarlet eyes and watched his more than ten years of hard work be destroyed!!


    The wizards he cultivated over ten years have suffered heavy casualties in the battle, and have lost the possibility of saving!Although it is understood that they may not live for more than ten years, it will take at least five years to replace them.The key is that he lost the most important Ailen!


    "It''s been a long time, the first CEO of DEM, Isaac Ray Bellam Westcott. I was really surprised to find that you didn''t leave."


    Along with Nie Kong''s voice, Nie Kong and the five daughters finally came to Ike.


    It was a blond man in his thirties, staring at them with bright red eyes.Shishino''s body trembled and hid behind Nie Kong in fear, because the face of Ike in front of him was too scary.


    "Because the idea is contrary, it is only possible to become hostile to you after all." One advocates the elimination of all elves, and the other comes with the identity of elves, hoping to protect all elves.


    "Kill me, or you will regret it." Ike said calmly.


    Of course Nie Kong wanted to kill him, because they were only destroying the DEM branch in Japan.Although they have suffered heavy losses, they have a foundation, and they can quickly recover!


    And if DEM loses Ike, it is no longer a concern.It can be said that Ike and Ailian support more than half of DEM.It can be said that many countries in the world rely on their sniffles for life.Japan will successively agree that DEM personnel will be assigned to AST troops, in large part because Ike used the sale of display devices as a diplomatic method to threaten Japan.


    "as you wish."


    "Teacher, let me clean up."


    Seeing that Nie Kong was about to make a move, Origami took the lead and stood in front of him. She didn''t want to see Nie Kong stained with blood again, even if it was the blood of the enemy.The extinct angel gave out a strong light, covering Ike''s body.


    The strong spiritual fluctuations broke Ike with his eyes closed into molecular forms!From his expression, there is no regret or pain.He admitted defeat, so he accepted the sanctions.Only the winner has the right to speak.If instead he could capture Nie Kong and them all to the base, he might kill a few elves and seize their spirit crystals.


    As for Nie Kong, Origami and Shixiang, they may face anatomy and various inhuman experiments!!


    "It''s over." Nie Kong said softly.


    At this moment, the world''s most famous DEM founder is finally buried in Tengu City, Japan.It is conceivable that if the news spreads, it will cause a sensation to the world''s top leaders.


    Of course, only Nie Kong and the others and the 10,000-meter-high Latatosk institution understood the development of the matter.

 1318 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01344, the establishment of a special zone for elves

    So, when Nie Kong and the others were about to leave, Shizhi unexpectedly appeared in front of them.Nie Kong asked for a while, and Shizhi all confessed.It turned out that Jinli once again sent him a request to be a guest of the Latatosk organization.


    Nie Kong was not surprised, because after witnessing their strength, he had already developed a sense of crisis.He can unite the power of all the elves, threatening the security of any country.


    Nie Kong smiled lightly, and after taking out the images saved by the surveillance camera from DEM, he agreed to respond to Qinli''s request.


    Utilizing the power of the manifestation device to twist the law, Nie Kong and Meijiu appeared inside the huge ship 10,000 meters high in an instant.The power of the manifestation device can hang a fortress close to a kilometer high in the sky, violating the law of gravity, which is already extraordinary.


    Shizhi helped lead the way, and the group went through several passages and came to the door with a small electronic dashboard.In the next moment, the electronic dashboard made a brisk sound, and the door slid to the left to open.


    The scene inside is like the inside of a spaceship. It has an oval shape with a convex middle and a high position. There is a chair similar to a captain at the top. You can look down on everything around it, and you can see that many crew members are operating precision. Electronic equipment.


    There was a tall man who bowed softly to Nie Kong and the others like a deacon, "We first met. My name is Shinmuzuki Kyohei, the deputy commander of Latatosk." After introducing himself, he turned around. To the captain''s seat, respectfully said: "Commander, they are back."


    "Sincerely happy, I welcome you to Latatosk as a guest." In the piano with a crimson uniform on his shoulders, he slowly stood from the position of the captain.The small figure suddenly appeared in Shixiang''s eyes.


    "Sister Qinli, if you have something to say straight, I just need to trouble you Latatosk for a little something." Nie Kong immediately interrupted her greeting.


    "Okay, then I can tell you. The consequences are really serious because you eliminated the DEM branch with fanfare. I sincerely hope that you will become a member of Latatosk, and Latatosk will be famous for protecting you. "The content of the speech has not changed since the first time I came.


    "Hehe, Sister Qinli is right, and it will indeed cause us a lot of trouble. So I promised Shizhi to come to Latatosk, and I made a plan once and for all." Nie Kong smiled.


    "What plan?" The Qin Li, who was biting the lollipop, frowned immediately.


    "I hope to fight for the elves the right to live in the world as normal and freely as humans, and designate Tiangong City to the special administrative region as the elves, so that all countries can recognize the right of elves to live independently, and order Japan to immediately lift the AST defense of Tiangong City. Team..." Nie Kong said powerfully.To put it simply, Nie Kong''s goal is to create a special area headed by elves.


    "What?" Qinli''s dark eyes widened, and what Nie Kong said shocked her too much.Every country treats elves as aliens. How can they admit that disasters will break out at any time?


    "The purpose of my coming here is to use the words of Latatosk to send the news that I have said to high-level people in various countries."


    "Are you... are you crazy, how can you do it? If it''s a little bit different, it will become an enemy with all countries?" Shen Wuyue murmured.


    "Well, of course I have considered it well, so you can send them the surveillance video by the way." Nie Kong threw the video tape in his hand to Shen Wuyue.


    Shen Wuyue swallowed her saliva and handed the videotape to one of the crew members to broadcast.When all of them saw the video content, cold sweat broke out on their foreheads.Only half an hour, but very shocking.


    The screen shows the powerful power of the three elves, easily destroying the scene of DEM.


    "As long as it is done properly, isn''t it a gratifying thing? It should be happy. I would like to add one more sentence to them. All the elves will live freely in Tiangong City, and there will be no space shock disasters in the future. "What he said shocked all the staff, because that was their ideal.


    "Will they admit it?" Qinli whispered to himself.Nie Kong turned Tiangong City into a garden of elves. In fact, Qin Li was very excited.


    "What does it matter? Even if they vetoed us at the beginning, just use force to force you to admit it?" Nie Kong sneered.


    "That''s the case, that''s why you want us to spread the video, trying to frighten them with strength." Shen Wuyue exclaimed.


    The power of the three elves to destroy the world, as the trump card wizard of DEM, was wiped out, not to mention the members of the defense team who were ten times weaker than DEM.Even if it unites with a country''s defense force, it is impossible to deal with an elf 100%.


    "Before, they were able to fight against the elves because Toka and them were scattered and didn''t mean to hurt humans. Now because of my relationship, Shiitono and them have become friends, and their strength has become one. Share, will not let others hurt the elves." Nie Kong said.


    "Well, I promise to help you." Qinli gritted his teeth.


    "Sister Qinli made a great choice, which saved me a lot of trouble. Otherwise, I would spread it all over the world on impulse, and it would be a bit bad to let ordinary people know about the existence of elves." Nie Sora said with a smile.


    In fact, what Latatosk did can only show that it saves Shixiang, and Nie Kong''s method can be done once and for all.As long as the elves are concentrated in Tiangong City, the disaster of the space earthquake will be brought under control, and many countries should be very happy that this happened.


    But they need a time of relaxation to change the concept, after all, in their eyes, the elves were all incarnations of destruction before.


    "Nie Kong, can I trust you?" Qin Li smiled bitterly. She was really afraid that it would trigger nations all over the world to jointly launch a war against Nie Kong and the others.And her help may cause countries to misunderstand that they are on Nie Kong''s side.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t do things that are uncertain." If they are really smart, I believe they will obediently accept Nie Kong''s request.


    "Kuku, Nie Kong''s idea is awesome."


    "Support, we demand the same treatment as human beings!" Sister Bawu roared.


    "Well, only Nie Kong is right." Mei Jiu was behind, peeking at Nie Kong.


    "Teacher, Origami is very touched by everything you did for us."

 1319 The collapse of the second element body 01345, accidental visitors

    After discussing the specific details with Qinli, Nie Kong returned to Tiangong City with the impatient Shixiang and the others.When Meijiu and Nie Kong went home separately, they were surprised to find that Shixiang and the others were living with Master Nie Kong!How could such an important matter be excluded from her, so Meijiu''s aegyo pleading finally obtained the right to reside in Nie Kong''s family, starting a lively life of six women and one man.


    The next day, Jinli fulfilled his promise and passed the news to his boss Woodman, the speaker of the round table.She truthfully told Nie Kong''s words and copied a video recording.


    The news spread directly from the round table to the ears of high-level people around the world.


    Things were as expected by Nie Kong. His special request was to set Tiangong City into a special administrative region. The elves living in it have the same sovereignty as humans, and the defense teams of various countries must not harm the elves living in the special administrative region.If new elves appear, they will be responsible for the collection and control to prevent space shocks.


    His absurd request completely caused a sensation among the world''s top leaders.Crazy, is the world crazy? The root of the disaster actually requires human rights?


    In particular, the Japanese side reacted the most, because Nie Kong asked them to disarm the defense forces of AST in Tiangong City, which was tantamount to losing sovereignty there.,


    When all the senior executives insisted on opposing the incredible condition, Qinli sent the video given by Nie Kong to their computer.After seeing that Nie Kong had the power to unite and control the elves, they suddenly fell silent.


    The world¡¯s strongest DEM showed terrible technology, but the three elves in the video easily destroyed the defense-like base of the country and killed the world-famous CEO Ike.


    The Japanese side proposed to all countries the idea of ??joint use of troops, hoping to completely wipe out the elves that appeared.However, the attitudes of various countries were very ambiguous and did not give him an accurate answer.


    What''s the joke, how many chances are there to win against those monsters?What''s more, the elves are all gathered in Japan. Even if there is a space for an earthquake, it will only be in the administrative district of Tiangong City where the elves gather, and will not affect their country.


    Nevertheless, Japan did not respond to the dissolution of the defense force.They only regretted it soon, because they heard the news that all the display devices in the AST base in Tiangong City were destroyed.


    The Japanese leaders wanted to cry without tears, and they could not have the courage to declare war on Nie Kong.Japan acquiesced to Nie Kong''s terms and took Liaozi and his AST members back to the capital Tokyo to accept the new arrangement.


    The establishment of the new special zone can only be learned from senior officials in various countries. Ordinary people have not noticed any changes in their lives, because all countries have concealed things about elves and are living in the happiness of news broadcast.


    Woodman issued a new instruction to Qinli, fully supporting Nie Kong in incorporating the elves, and at the same time turning the Latatosk organization to the bright side.Monitor the surrounding area of ??Tiangong City throughout the entire process, and once a wizard from another country appears, immediately use the ship¡¯s display device weapon to fight back.Tiangong City Wizard Station, the Special Administrative Region was announced!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Hehe...Master Nie Kong, can I get closer to your side!" In the kitchen, beside Nie Kong, there was a beautiful girl with an innocent and brilliant smile on her pretty face and desperately pressing her body against him. .Meijiu has always behaved like a child in her daily life, but on the contrary, her body has been fully developed, which is more touching than the mature sound of 30 years without sleep.


    She showed unprecedented cuteness in front of Nie Kong, but one thing is that she likes to stick to Nie Kong more than Shixiang.The act of acting like a baby with her numb voice is simply cheating.


    She hugged Nie Kong''s waist with her hands and smiled happily.


    "Idiot, how can you learn to cook if you hide behind me?"


    "Meijiu doesn''t care about the little things."


    Nie Kong turned around and put Mei Jiu in his arms from behind, put the cooking tools into her hands, and taught her from behind.


    "It''s fine now."


    A surprise flashed over Meijiu''s pretty face, and she gave a shy hum, not to mention much happiness in her heart.


    "Ah! What are you two doing!"


    Suddenly, there was a loud shout from behind, and Meijiu couldn''t help shaking her body and turned to the direction where the sound was made.It turned out that there was a girl standing there with her eyes wide open.


    The long night hair covering the shoulders and back, beautiful eyes like crystals.Peerless beautiful girl with the same level as Meijiu, Nie Kong''s lovely Shixiang.


    "Hmph, it''s just an excuse to say that you want to learn how to cook from the teacher. It''s really careless." Origami followed from behind and hummed after seeing the situation in front of him.Because Meijiu is so good, Origami regards her as her worst enemy.


    "That''s right, I''m learning cooking from Master Nie Kong. Who is so gentle, Master Nie Kong, teaches Meijiu, Meijiu likes Master Nie Kong more and more." Meijiu said in a cheerful voice.


    "Mmm, Shixiang wants it anyway."


    Shixiang rushed to the two of them with puffed cheeks, pulled Nie Kong and Meijiu away, then spread his hands and stood in front of Nie Kong, asking Nie Kong to reach out and hug her.


    "Hmph, you dare to extend a poisonous hand to the common property of me and Xixian, you are really brave!"


    "Declaration. If you want to contact Nie Kong, you must apply to Xixian and Ye Juya, who owns his ownership, and get our permission." The twins, who look exactly the same, took a posture against Mei Jiu.


    "You can''t...no, I''ll disturb Nie Jun to make dinner." A small voice came from behind the twins, and Shino''s cheeks became pink and cute, and he wanted to take a bite.At the same time, Shiina, a rabbit doll on her left hand, spoke.


    "Yeah, you see that Shitono is jealous. If Nie Jun doesn''t comfort Shitono, she will cry."


    "Four, Shiina!"


    Shitono panicked Shitona''s mouth, and the funny hand puppet Shitona danced his hands in pain.


    It became so lively with more people, Nie Kong threw them all out of the kitchen.But Meijiu didn''t learn to give up. After seeing Shixiang and the others leave, Meijiu opened the door and looked at Nie Kong, who was seriously cooking for them in the kitchen, with her beautiful big eyes.


    It turns out that liking someone is really the same as when you were under control. It will bring people happiness, Mei Jiu thought.


    ...

 1320 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01346, the experience of Kuangsan

    And just as their lives became increasingly peaceful, something suddenly happened to his house, an unexpected visitor came.If Nie Kong didn''t have the help of spiritual sense, or really didn''t find it.


    Because the process of her appearance was too horrible, she crawled out of the dark shadow like Sadako.If you see it as an ordinary person, you might be scared to death.By the way, Nie Kong hasn''t seen her for a while, but where did Kuang San go to make a fuss?


    Can the time that I sucked for her some time ago can support her until now.Nie Kong wondered if he wanted to give her less suction at a time.


    Back in his bedroom, Nie Kong found that Kuang San was already lying in his bed.Nie Kong opened the quilt and took a look, revealing a pretty pale face like a ghost.Especially the smile on her cheeks gave her a taste of horror.


    "Kuang San, what''s wrong with you?" Nie Kong said in shock.


    Only seeing Kuang San''s overflowing blood stained Nie Kong''s bedding, as if his whole body was crushed by some powerful force, and even the bones of his body were mostly broken.The spiritual outfit has been broken, but the body can no longer see the girl''s original body shape.The injury was severe, and the main reason she did not die was the protection of the spiritual outfit.


    Smelling Nie Kong''s voice, her black and gold eyes opened forcefully.


    "Ahem, Nie Kong, you... are you surprised? Kuangsan, Kuangsan...I am not dead." She smiled weakly, but quickly coughed up a few mouthfuls of blood.


    "Yes. You are not dead, but you are only one step away from death. What about your four bullets, why didn''t you use it to recover from your injuries?"


    "My time is almost used up, and my body is injured and I don''t have enough energy to shoot four bullets." Kuang San said, shaking his head.


    "Really, how on earth did you become such a virtue? According to reason, there are not many people in the world who can threaten you." Nie Kong bent down pityingly and lightly touched her lips. .


    A huge golden pendulum appeared behind him, and Nie Kong copied her ability and used Ke Ke Di.Taking out the hour hand-shaped musket, Nie Kong shot the four bullets that could make the body time back at her.


    As if time went back, the blood stained on the bedding returned to Kuang San''s body, and the serious injury instantly returned to its original state.The body of her girl who was slightly worse than Meijiu was finally repaired, which brought benefits to Nie Kong''s hard work.


    "Hehe, I finally recovered. I just got hungry, I''m going to start." Kuangsan, who was lying on the mattress, stretched out his hand to embrace Nie Kong''s neck, and closed Nie Kong''s mouth with her pretty face up.


    Her face turned red, and her hands kept groping Nie Kong''s body.And from around Nie Kong, there were many shadows absorbing his time energy, madly taking everything about Nie Kong.


    The two rolled into a ball, Kuang San''s beautiful legs clamped Nie Kong''s waist.Being stimulated by her, Nie Kong''s breathing became stronger several times, and his hands against the delicate body began to counterattack.


    "Well, Teacher Nie Kong, what are you going to do to Kuang San." Kuang San''s watery left eye glanced at Nie Kong, but he was not afraid.


    "eat you."


    "Heh, that''s what I should say. Hmm, it hurts..." Her unbridled smile stopped, and her eyebrows wrinkled lightly, feeling that something strange had gotten into her body.


    Before she asked Nie Kong what to put something into her body, Nie Kong launched a fierce offensive against her graceful figure.


    "Woo, hehe, okay... It''s a strange feeling, it''s so funny."


    The panting of the two came out from the rolling bed.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After a long time, the voice stopped.The mad three cats who have always been awkward lying on Nie Kong''s body, the bizarre double ponytail hair style scattered on the jade back, it is really unique.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, you are really bad." He was often hit by gangsters, and Kuang San understood that Gang had had sex with Nie Kong.


    "Can you tell me what happened now?" Nie Kong touched Kuang San''s jade back. He was curious about who has the power to hurt Kuang San who has plenty of time.


    Kuangsan was silent for a while, and said softly: "I used the Twelve Bullets some time ago, and it took half the time and energy to return to thirty years ago."


    "Stupid, what are you going to do when you go back thirty years ago?" Nie Kong tightened his arm and turned Kuang San''s pretty face to him.


    Kuang San twisted his body in Nie Kong''s arms and whispered, "Thirty years ago, the elves that first appeared in the world. The first elves that became the root of all elves, I want to kill that elves by myself. I hope Wipe out the fact that the elves appeared in the world, and let all the elves that exist in the world disappear."


    "Thirty years of traveling will probably consume all the spiritual power of an elf. I never had a chance before. Until I met Nie Kong, you lighted the light of my desire and even broke the barriers of the world with your own power. But unfortunately..."


    "Failed?" Nie Kong said softly.


    "Hahaha, the world''s barriers are very strong, and my long-cherished wish was easily crushed." Kuangsan smiled madly, and told Nie Kong all the circumstances he had experienced thirty years ago.


    Kuang San is really unlucky. Although she returned to the location of the Asia-Europe Earthquake 30 years ago, the strong space that the original elf erupted crushed Kuang San''s body and wiped her out instantly. All avatars of the Ministry in the city.Including the main body of her, first her spiritual outfit was broken, and then her body almost couldn''t bear it and died.She has seen countless human deaths and witnessed the sad birth.


    The only gain is that she finally saw the original appearance.She had experienced school life with Nie Kong, and she was completely awakened.I once told her Shizhi they existed in that vague shadow, and the health teacher Muramare Lingyin who came to Zen College, they are both the same person!


    Yes, she alone can''t change anything.The elves will still appear one by one, and now the fictional world will not reappear.


    She was seriously injured and laughed, lying on the ground watching the original figure fade and disappear, and then waited for time to return to the present, her ending was so similar to origami.

 1321 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01347, called Kuang Sanbang

    And to change the world thirty years ago, it was many times more difficult than Nie Kong''s change five years ago, such as the pyramid-shaped structure of the bearing of time.If it really changes to Kuangsan, then the dating world will become incredible, and the dwindling power of belief will immediately dry up.


    When she came back from a serious injury, she first thought of only Nie Kong.Both the body and the mind are very eager to see Nie Kong, so she will sneak into his bed for the first time.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, can you help me change the illusory world now, and accompany Kuangsan back to thirty years ago. If it were you, it would really change the fact that elves would be born." Kuangsan''s fingers kept moving around Nie Kong''s cheeks and enchanting body were wrapped around his sturdy body, and his mouth was sighing like a landao towards Nie Kong''s ears.


    She is desperate to see whether she can break the barriers of the world thirty years ago with her own strength.But Teacher Nie Kong is different. The last time he was able to bring back alive people from five years ago.Although it has little effect on the present, it can''t obliterate the fact of change.


    Nie Kong suddenly hugged her body hard and whispered: "I refuse."


    Kuang San''s body shook, and she muttered: "Why?" She was very disappointed, thinking that after joining Nie Kong as one, Nie Kong could understand her feelings.


    "If you change, then none of you will show up. How could you tolerate Kuangsan you disappearing in front of me!" Nie Kong understands the reason why she changed, because she hates her act of drawing other people''s lives in order to live!!Even if she fends and perishes on her own, the spirit crystals conceived in the elves will also be able to create a second "Tokasaki Kuangsan", unless the existence of the root is changed, so she has her tragic wish.


    And after the double repairs with Nie Kong just now, she has actually been able to transcend the shackles of the rules of the dating world and has the power to change.Of course Nie Kong dared not point it out to her.


    "I hope you can abandon the identity of the elf like Shixiang and the others, and live happily in the world. When there is no time, please don''t hurt others. I can give Kuang San anytime." Nie Kong said.


    "Hehe, Teacher Nie Kong is so cute. How can elves live freely? Even if you don''t care, do you think wizards from all over the world might agree." The third hand of the crazy propped on Nie Kong''s upper body, leaning on that graceful On the upper body, evil eyes looked down at Nie Kong.


    The posture of male and female riding and shooting, the scenery is unique, and it can highlight the silhouette of the two groups hanging.


    "You were wrong. The world changed a lot during the time you disappeared. At present, Tiangong City has become a special administrative region for elves. Countries in the world have recognized that elves have the same right to exist as humans!" Nie Kong said a few days ago. I told Kuang San one by one what happened.


    "As long as all the elves are gathered in Tiangong City for management, and their spiritual power is limited by the power of Shiori, will there be any difference between elves and humans?"


    Kuang San''s eyes flashed with strange light, she was really surprised that Nie Kong could do that kind of thing.In this way, no wizards will hunt them anymore, and the elves'' spatial shock hazards can be controlled.


    Only Teacher Nie Kong can do that, because only he can manage all the elves in the real world!To be honest, Kuang San was really happy when she heard that Nie Kong was willing to give her time to smoke.


    It turned out that some people really wanted to be flexible, no matter what others thought, Nie Kong always accepted them.


    Of course she longed to live freely, and wanted to enjoy the happiness of being one with Nie Kong again.And now Nie Kong has untied her from the ropes, and the persistent and tragic wish as before origami was dissipating little by little.


    "Stop talking about the silly things that made the elves and themselves disappear, stay and live with us." Nie Kong brushed her loose black hair and said into her eyes.


    Nie Kong has already said that, I hope Kuangsan''s mind will not be stubborn.


    "Hehehe, Teacher Nie Kong, you know Kuangsan. Although I have convinced you, Kuangsan is not an obedient child like Shixiang and the others." Kuangsan bit Nie Kong''s mouth hard. , "I can''t bear Kuangsan to live with them calmly and peacefully." Indeed, as she said, Nie Kong couldn''t imagine the scene when Kuangsan merged into daily life because of her personality.Can you live peacefully with Shixiang and the others? Nie Kong got a negative answer.She will only be alone, it is difficult to have a good relationship with them.


    Even if the girl living in Nie Kong''s ring had to find out who had a personality similar to Kuangsan.


    "Is it really bad?"


    "I don''t want to stay together all day long. If you have time, Kuang San will visit Teacher Nie Kong again and again, don''t forget Kuang San." Kuang San let out a coquettish smile.


    "Okay." Nie Kong couldn''t ask for it, so he had to do it.


    "I will stay in Tiangong City." Kuang San said.


    "Of course, Tiangong City is now an administrative district of the elves. There is just one thing, I hope you can help pay attention."


    "Hehe, is there anything Teacher Nie Kong can''t do? I really want to hear it." Kuangsan glanced at Nie Kong and said with interest.


    "Regarding the second elf imprisoned by DEM, I hope you can find out where she is. It would be best if you can bring her back to our Tiangong City."


    "Oh, that''s a coincidence, I''ve been checking her news before." Kuang San said in surprise.


    Because the Twelve Bullets traveled back thirty years ago and had to consume the life of an elf, Kuang San would hit her with his idea and secretly search for her news.


    "Now DEM has no wizards, but there are too many branches in the world, so I can only trouble your clone to find out." Although Nie Kong has spiritual knowledge, it is a pity that there is no information about the appearance of the second elf.Even if the spiritual sense sees it, it cannot recognize it.


    "I know, I will help Teacher Nie Kong gather all the elves into our country. But before leaving, let Kuang San taste the taste of Teacher Nie Kong." Kuang San''s face suddenly reddened and Nie Kong was already Know what she thinks.


    He didn''t refuse Kuangsan, twisted her waist and the two became one again.Kuangsan''s cheerful laughter came from the room.

 1322 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01348Janas physical problems

    Located in the ship in Latatosk, Qinli, the commander, was accompanied by a foreign male in his fifties in a wheelchair, and a woman in his twenties who was in charge of the cart.


    "Elliott Baldwin Woodman?" Nie Kong immediately guessed the identity of the man in front of him, the founder of Latatosk and the speaker of the round table Woodman.Hearing Qinli telling someone important to see him, who Nie Kong thought would be.


    "Hehe, for the first time, call me Baldwin. The one behind is called Karen." He smiled calmly and pointed to the woman pushing the wheelchair behind.Slightly short blonde hair, blue eyes and a pair of glasses, she has the temperament of a strong woman, but unfortunately she is a type of iceberg beauty.


    When Nie Kong saw the appearance of the woman pushing the cart, Nie Kong''s eyes flashed a little bit of surprise, because she was too similar to the DEM trump card Ailian that she had killed some time ago.


    "Don''t worry, I didn''t blame you for killing my sister Ellen. Because of our disagreements, we split up years ago." Karen explained coldly, and remained silent again.


    "Please don''t mind, she has always been that character." Baldwin smiled.


    "Well, I don''t mind. Let''s talk about business, what can you do with me?"


    "The purpose of this trip is to see the special administrative region of the elves you want to set up, and to see how elves live in the present world. It''s great to be able to come to Japan. They are all really happy." Baldwin said with emotion.


    "I used to create Latatosk for the purpose of saving the elves in a special way. Now it seems that you are doing a lot better than me. Although it is very long-winded, please come on. The elves beg you. "


    "I know."


    "The Five Rivers Commander, please follow his command in the future. Latatosk. After all, as an elf, no matter what happens, you should stand on the same front with them." Baldwin turned to the piano and faced her. Exhorted.


    Qin Li glanced at Nie Kong and nodded helplessly.


    "Hopefully the next time we meet, you have gathered all the elves to live in Tiangong City! Haha, that''s a great feat for humans." After he finished speaking, he waved to Nie Kong. Farewell and left the war room.


    Since he understands the truth, Nie Kong is happy to accept his request.Because saving the elves is also his goal.


    "Huh, I''m so angry, I''ll listen to you in the future." Seeing Baldwin leaving, Shaking S''s piano immediately bit the lollipop and sat in the captain''s seat.


    "As a student, it''s natural to listen to the teacher." Nie Kong stretched out her hand and took off her black ribbon. Suddenly tears appeared in his strong eyes, and he jumped cutely to grab the ribbon from Nie Kong''s hand. .


    "Woo, Teacher Nie Kong, you are bad, give me the ribbon." Poor her was too low, so she couldn''t get the ribbon raised by Nie Kong no matter how she jumped.


    Nie Kong raised it up and lowered it all at once, just bullying the lovely Lolita.Nie Kong is rare in the weak sister-shaped piano.


    "Brother-in-law, you are really bad." Behind Nie Kong, there was a really crisp voice.Nie Kong turned around and saw that Jina and Shiori, dressed in cute clothes, came to the war room hand in hand.


    "Hehe..." Old Nie Kong blushed, just about to say something.But Zhenna''s next sentence made him stunned.


    "Bullying the good things in Wuhe Qin, why don''t you call me a piece?"


    "Teacher, you...you don''t even talk about the real sister, you seem to have taught her badly." Shizhi blushed, and the brother-in-law made her ashamed.


    Nie Kong''s forehead was sweating, and Shizhi had obviously regarded herself as her closest family member, otherwise, how could he have to discipline her sister himself.


    Seeing the arrival of Shizhi and others, Nie Kong was embarrassed to continue teasing Qinli, lowering the ribbon and let Qinli snatch it away.


    After Qinli tied the ribbon, he sniffed, his red eyes staring at Nie Kong viciously.But that cute dying pair is really not threatening, wait until you dry your nose.


    "Huh, there''s nothing wrong, Teacher Nie Kong can go back." As if sulking in Nie Kong, Qin said an eviction order.


    "Sister Qinli, don''t forget, now you must obey the teacher''s management." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    "Yes, yes, you have to listen to the teacher in the piano." Shi Zhi continued from the side.


    Qinli was itchy with hate, and it was all because Woodman entrusted himself to Nie Kong. He would definitely be bullied to death by him, and his sister would only help him.


    "Just stay as long as you want. Just now you have the time to help take a look at Chonggong Shina''s body. Her current body has already suffered a serious loss, and the last time she fought with Ai Lian has intensified. If she can be obedient. After receiving treatment, we can support her for ten years at most." After Qinli sighed hard, he pointed to Zhenna and said to Nie Kong.


    Shizhi''s face turned pale, and he took Nie Kong''s arm: "I almost forgot, teacher, you must have a way."


    "Brother-in-law... can you really save the truth?" Although she looked down on life and death, and because she killed people many times, she often chased Kuang San, and her soul was seriously damaged, but she still hoped to live happily.


    "It''s very simple, it should be possible." Nie Kong nodded, there are many ways to save her.Now that there is ten years to relax, then when it comes time to do double repairs with her, the most suitable one for her.Otherwise, I can only use the power of the stigmata in the Zero Degree Battle Ji to transform Zhenna''s body.


    "Thank you, you need to live in my house for a while."


    "Hee hee, I''m honored to live in my brother-in-law''s house. It''s no problem." Zhenna''s big eyes lit up, and I look forward to living next to Nie Kong to learn more about the person she and her sister may marry in the future-Nie Master stewardess.


    Shizhi''s face was full of regret, because she never had a chance to live with Nie Kong, but her sister took her a step ahead.But as long as the younger sister is there, he should be able to easily come to the teacher''s house in the future, and no one should doubt himself with the excuse of visiting his younger sister.


    Shiori''s face turned red slightly after thinking about it.


    "Teacher is really true, why didn''t I understand Shizhi''s mood?" She glanced at Nie Kong lamentingly, and she was full of femininity at that moment.

 1323 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01349The beauty nine who wants to cry without tears

    "Woohoo!"


    Suddenly, a sharp alarm sounded from the speakers installed in various areas of Tiangong City.Its appearance broke the quiet and serene morning and awakened those who were still asleep.


    In the face of the shock that they have become accustomed to, the citizens yawned and went to the nearest air-raid shelter.It used to be several times a month, but now the frequency of spatial earthquakes is much lower than the original frequency!They often bought all kinds of insurance and didn''t lose much, and some even made a fortune.Therefore, they were not alienated due to the spatial earthquake in Tiangong City, but instead lived in a lot of people.


    And the spatial shock that is happening now, the intensity of diffusion is stronger than before!!The fluctuation of spiritual power faintly smells of destruction, and will razing Tiangong City to the ground.


    The lively siren and the bumpy vibration woke Nie Kong in his sleep.When he was about to wake up, he found a girl clinging to his body like an octopus.


    Silky skin like milk, long flowing violet hair, and exquisite face are combined to form a top beauty-Meijiu!Especially the huge soft oppa made his body weak.


    Nie Kong finally got all of Meijiu as she wished last night. Her mature female body and sweet voice gave Nie Kong the greatest enjoyment, and she was a little bit overwhelmed.


    "Meijiu, something has happened, get up quickly." Nie Kong squeezed her cheek, trying to wake up Meijiu who was in a cute sleeping position.


    But because of the impact of the space quake, the overlapping bodies of the two were shaking.For an instant, Mei Jiu, who was still united with Nie Kong from last night until now, had a blush on her face.


    "Mm, Master Nie Kong is really...really H. You will bully Meijiu early in the morning, don''t...don''t shake it, you...you are going to kill Meijiu." She was half-dreaming and half-awake, where could Meijiu tell her appearance? Space shock.


    "Please, that''s force majeure."


    In other words, it is a spatial shock, and the car shock is weak compared to it!


    "Hey, Master Nie Kong is so powerful, shake it harder!" But Meijiu, who closed her eyes, was enjoying the turbulence of the spatial shock.If it is seen by those who lost their lives in the space shock, they must be resurrected with anger!


    "Brother-in-law, there is a space shock alarm." The door was forcibly twisted open with a click, revealing Zhang Heshizhi''s five or six-point similar cheeks.


    When she saw what was going on inside, she immediately rounded her eyes and screamed.Brother-in-law...brother-in-law is carrying my sister and other girls...girls, they do that kind of thing!!


    When they heard the horrible cry, Shixiang and the others gathered around, reacting differently.


    Shishino blushed, looking sadly at Nie Kong.Shixiang bulged his face and was already emotional.Origami is a lot more natural. I take off my clothes and say it''s my turn.


    "Mm, I''m so angry, how can we do that with our Eight Dance Sisters and Nie Kong behind our back!!"


    "Tianzhu, you must tie Meijiu to the cross." The two sisters said, rushing to the front of Meijiu fiercely, one of them took Meijiu''s side and pulled her out of Nie Kong''s arms.


    "Woo, you guys, what are you going to do, don''t... don''t bother me and Master Nie Kong." After we separated, Mei Jiu looked at the eight dance sisters on the left and right and shouted.


    The Eight Dance Sisters didn''t mean to soften their hands. First, the bowstring that Xi Xian transformed into, separated her hands and put her on the wall, forming a beautiful cross.


    "Hmph, accept the punishment obediently." Ye Juxian hummed.


    "Agree! Your bold behavior can only be forgiven by confessing to Jesus." Even Toka and Shitono nodded their heads to support the Bawu sisters, calling Meijiu confession.


    "Although it is worthy of sympathy, Shiitono has never tried it. It is forbidden to seize love with a horizontal sword!" Shiitono said in a comical tone that Shiitono was so embarrassed that he hid it with force. Its mouth.


    And Mei Jiu really wants to cry without tears, almost okay, at least... I have to bear it for a few more seconds.Now he opened his body in a cross shape and was exposed in front of them, and there was no strength to resist.


    "Ah, brother-in-law, you have to explain to Zhenna, obviously I already have my sister and me." After recovering from the shock of the incident, she looked at Nie Kong, but after seeing his body, it was lovely The face turned into ketchup.


    Nie Kong hurriedly stopped the undressed origami, and began to put on the clothes discarded nearby.


    "Hey, stop making trouble with you guys, when is the time already."


    "Huh..." The women finally woke up, now that new elves have appeared, and the harm caused by the spatial shock must be controlled.Because Tiangong City has become their special administrative region.


    With such a strong spatial shock, the level is much stronger than Shixiang''s!And most of the elves that can cause the space shock already live in Nie Kong''s house, so it can be guessed that a new elves have appeared.


    "Well, for the time being, I will spare the bastards who dare to attack the brother-in-law at night. Just now Jinli has greeted us to Latatosk and said that he wants to discuss information about the elves with us.


    Now Latatosk has become another organization, known as the Elf Guard, owned by Quanne Air Conditioning.Of course, the main management is still the Wuheqin of the Elf Balrog.


    The matter was a bit urgent, so Nie Kong directly omitted the breakfast, and after washing, he took a few women and transported to the ship at an altitude of 10,000 meters.


    Shizhi and Qinli had arrived early, but Shizhi''s long black hair was still a bit messy. Perhaps due to the immediate space shock, he woke up in a hurry and came to the base with his sister Qinli. There was no time to comb them.


    "You...you are here, Teacher Nie Kong." When she found that Nie Kong had arrived, she hurriedly flicked her hair with her fingers, almost afraid to face Teacher Nie Kong the way she is now.


    Zhenna pursed her mouth, quietly pulled Shizhi in her ear and muttered a few words, and Shizhi''s complexion turned red.With a look that was several times higher than before, Youyou glanced at Nie Kong.Nie Kong thought that Shizhi had become a deep-seated woman.Looking at her situation, I can guess that the talkative Zhenna told Shiori about the situation just now.


    Sitting in the captain''s seat in the piano tied with black ribbon, skillfully directs the crew below to start their work.

 1324 The collapse of the second element body 01350, the seven sins of witches

    Shen Wuyue and the others obeyed Qinli''s instructions, tuned out the surveillance video of the epicenter in space, and used satellites to get a bird''s eye view of the situation within one kilometer.


    Since there is no obstruction from AST, there is still no one there.A wide area of ??about 1 km in diameter became flat ground.Space earthquakes can be called earthquakes that occur in space. The situation in front of us clearly shows the typical characteristics of sudden disasters.


    However, what Nie Kong is watching now is not the ruins left by the disaster, but the south side of the outer edge of the disappearance of the spatial earthquake.There are all kinds of strange buildings standing there.A roller coaster broken in the sky, a rotating cup full of cracks, and a mirror house in a semi-broken state.Each one was rusty and covered with dust, which was not caused by the spatial shock just now.


    That''s right, it was clearly the amusement park where the battle between Origami and Qin was in the past. Origami became the place where the elves happened.Unexpectedly, after a period of time, the space shock reappeared.


    Inevitably, because the number of visitors dropped sharply, the bustling amusement park was soon abandoned and there was no money to rebuild.The space shock just now only overlaps with the land of the amusement park, and the rusty facilities are still there.


    They were surprised not because of the amusement park, but because of other things that were amazing.


    Because from a certain location, the amusement park that was originally ruined suddenly became an abstract Gothic fantasy building, and a space full of low-level interest lined with tombs with crosses.


    The environment there changed in an instant, Shixiang and Shizhi both rubbed their eyes, thinking they weren''t awake.


    "Although it is very weak, the spirit wave reaction can be detected from the surroundings. We don''t know the specific situation, but I am afraid it has something to do with the abilities of the elves!" said Qinli who recovered his calm.


    When Nie Kong looked at the strange sights around him, he was going to use his spiritual sense to search for her location.However, the Latatosk organization controlled the satellite and fixed the picture on a beautiful girl first.


    On the roof of the church towering in front of me, I saw a strange figure.With the orange sunrise as the background, there is a woman sitting on a large cross.


    Because of the large hat, Nie Kong and the others could not see her expression clearly, but they could see that she was wearing a characteristic hat.A cone with a wide brim and the top folded aside.


    That''s right, it''s almost the same as the cute little purple in the cross and the vampire, it belongs to the hat of the witch of the western world!Wearing a spiritual outfit composed of orange like the setting sun and black like the night sky.At first glance, he looked like he was in his early 20s.


    The slender hands and feet and the degree of plumpness are comparable to Meijiu, I am afraid that only Meijiu can match her.As for those little Lori in Qin who met her, they could only run away because of her perfect figure.


    The Eight Dance Sisters glanced at each other, their expressions all strange.


    "Surprise, could it be the mischief of the bastard Meijiu?" Because they had just framed Meijiu into a cross, and now they saw a girl sitting on it, they naturally thought of Meijiu who was still on the wall.


    But as she raised her pretty face gently, Nie Kong and the others finally saw the real look of the elf.I did not disappoint them. It can be said that she is a super beauty who has gathered the most ideal women in the world. She has long shiny hair spreading under her broad brim, and her emerald-like eyes are watching the sun in front of her with interest.


    "Commander, we found out her information." Ling Yin, who was dozing off, looked at them in the piano with dark circles under her eyes.


    "Huh?" Qinli gestured to Ling Yin.


    "She has been around the world many times, and has appeared in Tiangong City for the second time. Identified name-witch, overall risk: A, spatial shock size: B, spiritual outfit: C, angel: AA!"


    "It turns out to be a witch, it''s not dangerous. Teacher Nie Kong, now you can entrust her to the strategy, do you want us to assist you in the back?" Qin Li thief glanced at Nie Kong with a smile, and said proudly .


    Nie Kong carefully looked at the top beauties of Hemei ninth level, chuckled and shook his head.


    "Even with your help, it is not easy to get her favor." In the vague memory, he could know that the witch in front of him was just her disguised face.


    "Hee hee, it''s really strange. Teacher Nie Kong has saved Shixiang and seven of them, so why don''t you have any confidence. Although Tiangong City is already a special administrative region for our elves, you can''t let her leave her alone." Qin Li Chuckled.


    "Of course I will save all the elves. Otherwise, what''s the point of creating an administrative region by eliminating all difficulties? Tiangong City will become their paradise. I agreed with Shixiang and the others." Nie Kong said beyond doubt.


    Shixiang and the others looked at Nie Kong with bright eyes, and they all silently supported him behind him.Because Nie Kong gave them a new life.Seeing that there was a new elves, they abandoned all hope that he could succeed.


    "Teacher, I beg you for everything." Shizhi gently stood in front of Nie Kong, and took the initiative to kiss Nie Kong on his heels.The sealing ability she possessed has been blessed by him.


    Nie Kong could smell the scent of mint, but it was a pity that it concealed the smell that Shizhi should have. It seemed that it hadn''t been long since brushing his teeth.And although she was shy, her eyes were full of bravery, and she had changed a lot from the previous one.


    "Take me to her neighborhood." Nie Kong let go of the small waist of the taxi weaving, and smiled at the piano.


    "Shen Wuyue, immediately activate the display device." After Qinli gave the order, the staff arranged for Nie Kong to come to the shuttle position, and suddenly the space was distorted.


    In an instant, Nie Kong changed from in front of them to the video on the screen, as if the screen sucked Nie Kong inside.


    "It''s going to begin. Lingyin analyzes the data of the witch spirit, and the mini-monitor is ready." Looking at the posture of Qinli, it is to live broadcast the process of Nie Kong''s picking up girls.


    Shizhi twisted his fingers, looking enviously at the elf Nie Kong was about to face.Every elves of Shixiang and the others can date the teacher and get the pursuit of the teacher, except for themselves, which is really unfair.


    She had an idea for a while, if she could become an elf.

 1325 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01351Tear the camouflage

    "Hehe, it''s really rare. After appearing in the human world, I didn''t even meet the wizard of AST." She was wearing a purple tights with a six-pointed star pattern, and the tights were draped with a copper-colored edge. Of the cloak.The elves chuckled, swinging their cute feet on the cross.


    She looked around and saw no enemies appear.The surrounding area of ??one kilometer seemed very quiet, only a human in a black uniform walked slowly to break the still oil painting.


    Junlang''s appearance is beyond common sense, and even the Seven Sins that are now in the most perfect state seem to be overshadowed.


    His expression was a little surprised, he didn''t expect to see a human in the place where he appeared.Her plump body leaped gently and slowly fell from the high cross, falling like a fallen leaf in front of Nie Kong.


    When Nie Kong saw her in his eyes, the Seven Sins leaned against him as if looking closely at Nie Kong''s five senses, as emerald eyes were watching his face with interest.


    "Hehe, it''s a pity. Why are you not a girl, otherwise you will be very beautiful." Seven Sins curiously stretched out a small hand and held Nie Kong''s cheek.Her eyes were envious, but not jealous, because Nie Kong was a man.


    Nie Kong doesn''t know how to complain, why must a girl be beautiful?He held the catkin that she stretched out, and asked aloud: "Who are you, please?"


    It seemed that Nie Kong''s reaction was very interesting, Qi Sin smiled and pulled his hand back.


    "Hehe, don''t be nervous, I won''t eat you." After her cheeks turned red slightly, she showed a sweet smile: "I am the Seven Sins, or you humans seem to call me What about the witch! Originally, people would make a humming sound every time they appeared."


    "Seven sins?"


    "Haha, by the way, you can call me the seven sins. It''s easy and free, the seven sins hate to feel constrained. By the way, can you ask what your name is? It''s rare, because the alarm sounds After the sound, the seven sins will see humans." The seven sins said with a lovely smile.


    "You call me Nie Kong. I didn''t scare you because I saw someone on the cross." Nie Kong didn''t lie. He did come after seeing the seven sins, just to get close to her.


    "Nie Jun, a very free and easy name. I am very happy to see you." Qi Sin nodded, seemingly satisfied with Nie Kong''s answer.She deliberately assumed a very bold posture, and even opened the skirt corners by a half, revealing a long leg like a bamboo shoot, showing the beauty of a woman.


    "By the way, I have always been curious about an answer. I want to ask you something, can you answer it?"


    "what is the problem?"


    Seven Sins touched his beautiful cheek with one hand and smiled: "Nie Kongjun, do you think the Seven Sins...beautiful? Do you like the way the Seven Sins look now?"


    To be honest, the disguised look of the Seven Sins is beautiful, comparable to any elves.But he really didn''t dare answer the face inside the shell, because he didn''t have a chance to see it.


    "Yes, very beautiful."


    "Really!?" Then Qi Sin suddenly showed a bright expression, twisting his body happily with his hands between his cheeks.


    "Yeah. Your face is very cute, and your skin is very beautiful and white. Your characters are tall and plump, and your hair is so soft, there are not many girls who can be more beautiful than you." Nie Kong boasted casually.


    "You know the beauty of the Seven Sins very well, you really understand the beautiful Nie Jun! Only beautiful people will understand." The Seven Sins embraced Nie Kong excitedly and hummed happily. Small song.


    Nie Kong put his arms around her waist, and instantly noticed something strange.The body that the finger touched, there was a strange fluctuation of spiritual power, but it was not a spiritual outfit, but a similar attribute to her spiritual outfit.


    Nie Kong''s heart moved, knowing that that level of ability was her disguise.Without hesitation, Nie Kong''s fingers tore off the camouflage forcefully.


    "Yi Yi Huh." She stared, suddenly trembled a little shoulder, slowly put Qiao Lian Bianco.Suddenly, the seven sins covered by the huge brim changed.She forgot the joy so far and yelled out..


    The reason is simple.The girl holding him in front of him is completely different from the perfect Seven Sins just now.


    The thin body is as thin as the piano, and the pale skin is very unhealthy.The height that was originally short was a bit small because of the low waist.The expression of inferiority, the eyes that were distorted because of melancholy, the expression that was full of confidence and beauty disappeared without a trace.Only the color of the hair was the same as the seven sins in the memory, but the long soft and smooth hair turned into dry and frizzy hair without any luster, and a short girl who was completely different from the seven sins of the sexy beauty appeared in Nie Kong''s arms.


    How should I put it, like a pretty big sister turned into a little yellow-haired girl!!The shocking reversal scared them from watching the piano, and the key is that her mood dropped to a freezing point.


    "Are you the Seven Sins?" After Nie Kong asked her, the Seven Sins returned to his senses and touched his face and turned pale in amazement. Nie Kong tore through her disguise.


    "Ahhhhh..." Seven Sins made a desperate voice, pushed Nie Kong away, grasping the brim of the hat with both hands and shrank his body to a small amount in order to hide his posture.After only hearing the screams of the seven sins, he covered his body with a hat and held up his right hand.


    "Fake a witch!"


    In response to the voice of the Seven Sins, a broom decorated with a lantern and a mirror appeared in the hands of the Seven Sins.In the next instant, Qi Sin''s body radiated light and returned to the beauty and maturity that Nie Kong had seen.


    Her face was distorted, and Nie Kong could see a deep inferiority complex in her eyes.Yes, she is inferior to her original appearance.


    "That''s the original form of the Seven Sins, right?" Nie Kong''s purpose was to see her true appearance.


    "You really saw it? You saw it! Actually... I discovered my secret. I won''t forgive you. I want to make you an ugly duckling like the Seven Sins!!" The Seven Sins screamed loudly, lifting The fake witch holding it high.The front end of the broom radiated a dazzling light, but Seven Sins was shocked to discover that Nie Kong had not turned into a kid according to her ability!!


    "The fake witch has no effect on you...?" she said in astonishment.


    "I don''t understand, you looked cute before, why do you have to pretend to be what you are now?" Nie Kong tried to hold her finger, but she backed away a few steps in shame.


    "Damn it, you remember it for me. I want to ruin your life completely." After leaving a sentence, the seven sins disappeared from the broomstick at an alarming speed.

 1326 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01352Weird morning

    In fact, Nie Kong was right. The seven sins of taking off the disguise should have the potential for the ugly duckling to become a swan.As long as you have self-confidence and take care of it for a period of time, you will surely become as cute as Shishino.The beautiful woman she has transformed will probably become a reality after a few years of growth.Because the deformed beauty''s hair and facial features all have a shadow of the body.It''s just that the skin is smoother, the figure is a little more mature, and the hair is a little softer.


    And if she didn''t expose her disguise just now, it should be easy to get the favor of the seven sins.But if Nie Kong just wants to seal it, why bother so much.Just use Meijiu''s control to control the seven sins in minutes.


    What Nie Kong had to do was to help Seven Sins eliminate the gloomy low self-esteem and transform her into a completely cute loli.In other words, she can really save her, and the means of sealing spiritual power will remain last.


    Otherwise, even after sealing her spiritual power and forcing the Seven Sins to return to the original state, her strong sense of inferiority made her unable to face real life bravely.


    Returning to Latatosk, Nie Kong faced the Qin Li with a smug smile.She was gloating, she definitely did.It seems to say, "Look, it would be difficult to succeed without the assistance of our Latatosk."


    "Hmph, let''s not say that Teacher Nie Kong got her favor, now it is estimated that she is hiding somewhere and cursing you by drawing circles." Qinli grinned.


    Nie Kong was depressed, it would be much easier if she became a handsome brother.Although Xiao Shao is timid and fearful, he is very stinky and his personality is the opposite of the seven sins.I am afraid that what the Seven Sins will do is not a curse in the mouth, but a real revenge.Nie Kong didn''t know exactly what he would do.


    "Teacher, please don''t be discouraged. As an ordinary person, it''s normal to fail occasionally. There will be another chance." Shizhi couldn''t wait to hold Nie Kong in his arms, gently comforting the frustrated teacher.


    "Shizhi is right."


    Nie Kong suddenly smiled bitterly, and the development he had lost was in his expectation.But tell her that softly, he was a little embarrassed to fail in front of her.


    "Huhu, the teacher did very rigorously, but the root of the failure was that he didn''t fully understand the details of the witch." Origami calmly analyzed.


    "Kuku, it''s so funny, the witch who can almost be compared to Yuxian and Ye Juya turns out to be a messy little girl."


    "Proud, no one can be more beautiful than us." The Eight Dance Sisters sang and said.


    "Mm, it must have been malnourished because of not having enough food." Shixiang continued with a sensation, and Nie Kong smiled and touched her head.Oops, Shixiang is so natural and cute.


    "It is true that we have half of the responsibility, because Tutosk has collected information on the transformation of a witch for the first time." Shen Wuyue nodded.


    "Don''t worry, everyone, she is still active in the human world. And I didn''t listen to her last words, to avenge Teacher Nie Kong." There were little feet wafting in the piano, and a smile appeared on her face.


    "The key source lies in her low self-esteem for her appearance. The next time I meet, I have to help her regain her confidence." Nie Kong nodded. How could he worry about the retaliation the child said.


    "Inferiority complex?" Qinli couldn''t help looking down, as if he could feel the seven sins in an instant.Oh, my God is really unfair.


    "Simply speaking, I need a battle plan that can restore confidence. I entrust that important task to you Latatosk." With their group of people eating and drinking, why should Nie Kong use his own brain.


    "Leave it to us, after all, it''s almost the last one." Murray Lingyin muttered, but the next sentence was quiet, and only Nie Kong and Origami''s eyes shone.


    Obviously she hadn''t noticed that Nie Kong had recognized her true identity.The careful origami was also suspicious because of hearing her strange words.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Early the next morning, the sky was just clear.A man in a black uniform has already appeared at the gate of Laizen High School.


    A handsome face and very gentle eyes.That''s right, that is exactly the image of Nie Kong.But although the faces are the same, anyone with a discerning eye can see the difference.In terms of temperament, he is really different from the previous Nie Kong.


    "Nie Kong" looked at the campus in front of him, his gentle mouth cracked with a mischievous smirk.


    "Oh, Nie Jun came really early today." A gentle girl''s voice came from behind. "Nie Kong" turned to the back, only to see a small, cute girl with eyes.


    "Nie Kong"''s face twitched, why is the girl in front of him more cute and beautiful than himself.And that beautiful figure is not worse than the transformed self.


    Originally staring at Zhu Hui with an unpleasant gaze, her expression changed in an instant, and she came to her with a happy voice.


    With a gentle smile, she hugged the small and lovely Zhuhui in her arms with both hands.


    "Woo..." Zhu Hui''s face turned red, and she muttered: "Nie Jun, don''t... don''t be here, you will be seen by the students. Why, why are you different from usual?" She was somewhat Strange, I could detect that the smell on his body was different from Nie Kong''s.The two have already experienced double cultivation, but the slight differences can be noticed.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, what are you doing!"


    "Yeah, how can you bully Teacher Xiaozhu."


    "Huh, it is obvious that Shixiang said that cheating is a very bad thing."


    Three voices came from behind them, casting sharp eyes at him.Yamabuki Ayi, Mai, Meiyi, the celebrity trio from Class 4 of the second year severely protected Zhu Hui behind him.


    "Nie Kong" unscrupulously pulled Ya Yi in front of him into his arms, and then raised Ya Yi''s beautiful chin with one hand.


    "Are you jealous of my love for Teacher Zhuhui, the teacher will give you some sweet comfort."


    Ya Yi immediately opened his eyes and froze in Nie Kong''s arms.Nie Kong showed a gentle smile and continued to put his mouth against hers.


    "Woo, no... don''t..." Ya Yi''s pretty face immediately turned red, and her body was tight and her wet eyes closed.How could it be like that, the teacher clearly has Shixiang and them.


    "Hehe, it''s really fun." Nie Kong breathed a sigh in her ear, and he smirked.But Ya Yi''s whole body was limp, and she squatted on the ground.


    "Ya, Yayi!"


    "Bastard teacher, dare to molest Yayi!"


    The two women blushed and opened their hands to block Nie Kong''s path.


    Nie Kong grabbed the corners of the two women''s skirts, and pulled them directly to the waist, squatting and looking carefully.


    "Hahaha! Both of you are dressed very cutely. If you have the opportunity, please be sure to spread your legs and show it to the teacher. The teacher teaches you games that adults can only play."


    "Wow." Mai and Mei''s cheeks flushed instantly, and both hands tightened their skirts.

 1327 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01353, the conspiracy of the seven sins

    At eight o''clock in the morning, Nie Kong and Shixiang arrived at the teaching building of Zen High School on time.But Nie Kong was keenly aware that the surrounding atmosphere was very strange, as if many people were staring at him.


    Just as they were about to leave Shixiang and a few women to return to their teaching staff office, many students unanimously cast their sights on Nie Kong.


    "Mmm, everyone''s expressions are so strange, what''s the matter?" Shixiang said.


    At this moment, the group of people around Nie Kong parted a way, and the three girls of Ai Mai Mei Yi appeared at the other end.Their eyes were shining with weird rays, and they pressed against Nie Kong''s side with an amazing aura.


    "You dare to show up in our school shamelessly, teacher Nie Kong! No...no, you...you are not qualified to be a teacher, unless...unless you give us a reasonable explanation."


    "Teacher Nie Kong should know what he has done!"


    "Yes... it''s nothing more than doing bad to the three of us, why... why do you play tricks on other female classmates!" After the three girls finished speaking, they surrounded Nie Kong and scanned Nie Kong with hungry wolf eyes.


    His cheeks were blushing, like a deep-seated woman.


    As if perceiving the danger, Shixiang pulled Nie Kong''s clothes tightly.Origami looked at Nie Kong and asked when Nie Kong bullied the three girls.


    From their mouths, Nie Kong learned that someone pretended to be himself and did excessive things.He can''t laugh or cry, he should be able to guess who did the good thing.But the specific bad thing, he doesn''t know.


    "Wait a minute, can you be more clear, what I did to you just now!" Nie Kong said as if to appease Mai Mei, but when he heard Nie Kong acting stupid, Ya Yi said to Nie Kong blushing. Teacher, teacher, you did that kind of thing, we...we can''t get married anymore."


    "Teacher, I won''t be obedient... Obediently split your legs to show you!"


    "Yes! If we get pregnant, what should the teacher say?" Mei Yi and Mai said immediately, as if to accuse Nie Kong of indecent to them.


    "Yeah, the teacher must confess. Why do you want to be a thief in underwear? If you ask us directly, we can consider giving it to you directly." All the girls in the corridor, blushing, covering their graceful upper body, almost I cried.


    "Where did you hide our underwear?"


    Nie Kong finally broke into a cold sweat, and he didn''t think it was anything to molest one or two girls. She actually did the embarrassing act of stealing the underwear of all the girls in the class, which is terrible!


    "Well, the teacher has been with us all the time, stop making trouble." Origami said with a frown.


    "Yeah, if you want to misunderstand our shared Nie Kong, the Eight Dance Sisters don''t follow."


    "Yes, with the Eight Dance Sisters, how could Nie Kong fall in love with you."


    It''s a pity that there are too many voices of girls crusade, even if the Eight Dance Sisters and Shixiang support Nie Kong, they can''t compete with dozens of people!!


    Several women blocked the girl who asked Nie Kong for underwear, and Nie Kong''s Spiritual Consciousness had searched the school and finally found another self.He turned to look around the corner and found another Nie Kong looking at him.After showing a provocative smile, he waved his hand gently and left there.


    Nie Kong pulled the girl in front of him away, chasing the Seven Sins, followed by the Shixiang women who were protecting Nie Kong.Nie Kong first followed her up the stairs and came to the rooftop on the top floor.Reach the door handle and open the door at once.As if a figure carved out of the world in a mirror, a human being exactly the same as Nie Kong stood in front of him.


    "You did all those bad things, or it can already be said-seven sins."


    "Oh, it seems that you guessed my identity. It''s amazing. That''s right, I had a good time in school when you didn''t come." Another Nie Kong smiled mischievously. , Said.The voices and movements are the same, but it is a pity that Nie Kong''s calmness and noble temperament are missing.If Nie Kong had just crossed into the second dimension, his imitation might be successful, but now after a lot of things, Nie Kong''s personality is very calm.


    "I said that it will completely ruin your life, that''s no joke. Your existence is very dangerous to me. I will never let anyone who knows my secret exist in the world." She stared fiercely. Looking at Nie Kong, but using her own face to see herself was really awkward.Really a child, Nie Kong had to paraphrase Alice''s words.


    "Just because I saw your disguise yesterday?"


    "What is it just because you don''t understand anything at all!"


    Seven Sins showed a miserable smile and pointed to Nie Kong and said to himself: "Please rest assured. Don''t you think there are two Nie Jun now? You also think it is strange that there are two identical people, there can only be one talent. Okay. From today, I will be Jun Nie, and I will play Jun Nie. Please rest assured. My imitation is perfect. I have already investigated the relationship between you and the people around you. Even though You disappeared from the world. No one should notice."


    "Don''t talk big, how could you have done Nie Kong, it''s not like it at all." Nie Kong shook his head.


    With her natural expression, a discerning person can recognize the difference.


    She stretched out her finger to poke Nie Kong''s cheek, then compared her facial features, "Huh, what are you talking about? It''s exactly the same."


    "Shixiang and the others are here, you can let them know naturally." Nie Kong said,


    The roof door opened, and five girls appeared in front of them.But at the same time they opened their eyes round as if they had seen something unbelievable, and said in surprise: "Teacher, there are actually two!"


    They looked at the faces of Nie Kong and Seven Sins carefully, and two Nie Kongs who could not see the difference from their appearances appeared before them.


    "Everyone, that guy is a fake! He is the one who pretends to be me and does bad things to everyone!" Seven Sins made a loud voice, pretending that the wicked person first complained.


    Nie Kong chuckled lightly, and said unhurriedly: "Origami, Shixiang, Shiori and Bawu, the five of you should be able to tell the truth from the fake."


    The five women wandered back and forth between the bodies of the two of them. After carefully observing for a while, they pointed their fingers out at the same time, all pointing to the fakes pretended by the Seven Sins.


    "You are fake."

 1328 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01354, beauty contest

    The Seven Sins were taken aback, facing the women''s "as pointed out", she couldn''t help taking a few steps back.It is estimated that Seven Sins himself did not expect that he would see the authenticity of himself and Nie Kong so simply.Her transformation should be perfect, and she didn''t notice the slightest difference with Nie Kong just now.Even if they all guess at random, there is only half the probability of guessing right, so why are all five people pointing at themselves at the same time?


    "What are you talking about, I am your teacher Nie Kong..."


    Shixiang and Origami didn''t intend to change their minds. The five girls shook their heads and went directly to the side where Nie Kong was.


    Seeing this situation, the Seven Sins finally gave up, and looked at Shiori and the others with questioning eyes: "I think the transformation can be seamless, how do you guys see it?"


    "Kuku, it is true that you and Nie Kong look exactly the same, but the real Nie Kong will look at Xi Xian with deep love."


    "Definitely. She''s right. Ye Juya, who likes Nie Kong so much, can''t miss the wrong person." The eight dance sisters were very content to say that each other''s goodness is good.


    Shixiang and Origami answered each other after looking at each other.


    "Mmm, your taste is very different from Nie Kong''s. Because I have lived with Nie Kong for a long time, I''m already familiar with his smell."


    "Even from the appearance, I can tell the real teacher. Your right eye has two less eyelashes than the teacher''s, and the angle at which the corners of your mouth split when you smile is two degrees to the left."


    Shixiang said blankly, while Origami was eloquent. Nie Kong''s body data analysis was very professional.And Nie Kong was sweating coldly. Origami shouldn''t even count the hairs on his body.


    "Most... Finally, I... let me add one item. Although you have the appearance of a teacher, you don''t have the temperament of a teacher at all." Shizhi said with emotion.


    The Seven Sins who pretended to be Nie Kong showed an expression like seeing some rare and exotic animal. The reasons of the women had their own basis, and she couldn''t refute it at all.


    "What the hell is going on with them, there is definitely something wrong in their minds, why don''t you believe what the eyes see?" He whispered blankly, and the Seven Sins clenched their teeth in annoyance and raised their right hand high.A broom-shaped angel appeared from the void, her right hand held the back broom head to spread out radially and radiate dazzling light.In the end, her appearance changed from the current Nie Kong form to the tall beauty she saw yesterday.Since it has been dismantled, it is meaningless to maintain Nie Kong''s appearance.


    Qi Sin Xin bit his teeth unwillingly and scratched his soft hair vigorously.


    "Impossible...Impossible! Not only did you know your secret, but also my perfect transformation? It''s a lie, it''s definitely a lie!"


    Seven Sins shouted fiercely, and then pointed their hands at Nie Kong and the others.


    "What''s surprising, once people have known each other for a long time, they will naturally be able to distinguish features other than appearance." Nie Kong replied aloud.


    "Really! That''s the end of today, but I won''t let you go easily, and I must surprise you again." After she cast a hostile gaze towards Nie Kong and the others, she straddled on the broom with a light movement. It turned into a phantom and disappeared in their eyes.


    "It''s a pity, I haven''t been able to have a good talk with her until now." Shizhi said regretfully.Obviously, it was necessary to increase the favorability of the Seven Sins, so that the queen sealed her spiritual power, but in the end, no development ended hastily.


    "Teacher, the Seven Sins have no neighbors, we should be able to follow her to find her location, and then tell Latatosk to draw up a battle plan." Origami suggested from the side.


    "Well, waiting passively for the Seven Sins, that''s not Latatosk''s style." Shizhi said with much feeling.


    "But before that, let''s solve her troubles first." Nie Kong Lingshi checked the crusade team formed by the girls on campus, and said with a wry smile.If one is not good, then one''s own fame will be ruined in her hands, and she may be named as a teacher of birds and beasts, and a robber of underwear.


    "It''s really troublesome, because the elf incident can''t be announced, only the wronged teacher is burdened with the crime she committed." Shiori said gently.Many people have seen what Nie Kong did with their own eyes and cannot deny it at all.


    "Hehe, even if all the girls in the school are your enemies, our Eight Dances will stand by your side and support you."


    "Proposal, Nie Kong let us eight dance sisters to protect." The twin sisters continued.


    "Unsolvable problems, unless all the memories of the teachers and students of the school are erased with the display device." There is no perfect solution, including the calm and composed origami.Deleting the memories of more than a thousand people is difficult, and it may cause confusion.


    Nie Kong paced left and right, his eyebrows tightly locked thinking about countermeasures.Nie Kong didn''t believe that the small problem in front of him would trap himself, who had already experienced more than a dozen worlds. How could he personally lose the seven sins and carry the black pot, because he was too unhappy.


    At this moment, Shizhi''s cell phone rang out in due course.Shizhi hurriedly took out a look. It turned out that it was the phone from his sister, Qin.She pressed the answer button and asked in a low voice: "What''s the matter on the piano?"


    "Haha, there is already, on the way to help the seven sins to eliminate inferiority."


    "Huh, really?"


    "Of course, there is nothing we can''t do in Latatosk. Now all of our staff have made a perfect plan. The specific location will need you to come to Zen High School. You can give your mobile phone to Teacher Nie Kong and let him Answer the phone." Qinli said.


    Shizhi glanced at Nie Kong quietly, and asked in a low voice: "Qinli, please tell me quickly. I will tell the teacher later, he is very troubled now."


    "The specific method is-to come to Zen High School will soon hold an annual beauty pageant, to pick out the most beautiful girl in the school!!"


    "Huh, the beauty contest?" Shi Zhi blushed and exclaimed.When did that show come to Zen High School, why didn¡¯t I know when I was in the second grade?

 1329 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01355, find me

    "Come to the beauty contest in Zen High School?" Nie Kong''s hearing is so good, he has already heard the conversation between Shizhi and Qinli.His eyes lit up and he suddenly laughed. It was really timely rain.


    "Yes...Yes, can it work?" Shizhi said worriedly.


    "Don''t worry, the school will agree." Generally speaking, it is impossible for the school to agree to that kind of activity, but Latatosk''s background is too big to come to Zen High School to give in.


    There was the sound of drumming in the piano from the microphone, and Nie Kong should have heard a loud laugh: "What''s wrong. Teacher Nie Kong, do you want to veto it."


    "No, it''s too late for me to raise my hands in agreement. You can tell me in detail, what exactly is used to eliminate the inferiority of the seven sins?" Nie Kong asked with interest.


    "We are in charge of the beauty pageant held by our Latatosk staff in the dark, isn''t it the winner?" Qinli''s smiling voice can be analyzed, and she is very proud now.


    Girls all hope that others will recognize her beauty. Once they win the pageant from hundreds of contestants, they will definitely feel more confident in their beauty.But Latatosk''s approach is very risky, because the inferiority complex of the seven sins has reached the level of despair, and it has reached the seriousness of abuse and delusion!


    "I need to add one thing. The competition must use her body to participate in the competition to be effective. She should hate me now, and she has to take off her disguise again, so she can''t find me desperately." In short, Like salt on the wound.


    "Hehe, so the rest depends on you. After all, we are just providing you with a plan, you can veto it! Teacher Nie Kong, please do your best."


    "Well, I will try my best to persuade her to participate in the competition with her true colors. But I have one request. Now please spread the news of the beauty contest to the corner of Zen University." Nie Kong said.


    "In a hurry."


    "Well, there is a trouble that needs to be solved with it." Nie Kong said truthfully.


    "Yes, please wait a moment." After speaking, Qinli hung up the phone.


    "Teacher, is there a way to solve the seven sins?" Shizhi stared at Nie Kong in confusion and asked.


    "It''s impossible to get rid of the crime, you can only use the universe to move it. Listen well, you have to say that when you come to the classroom..." Nie Kong said his plan, and the women nodded as if they understood. .


    Soon Qinli announced the official news that the college would hold a beauty contest, which was like a bomb that caused a lot of rumors about coming to Zen College.Both boys and girls are discussing that matter.


    As for Nie Kong, there have been new developments.Through the mouths of Shizhi''s daughters, Nie Kong spread another message to the girls.Borrowing the influence of the beauty contest to eliminate his charges.


    It was claimed that Nie Kong was acting as the referee of the beauty pageant. What he just wanted was to obtain the body information of school girls and find the heroines in the school with great potential to win.


    As soon as the news came out, all the girls were shocked.And because they found their underwear, Nie Kong''s charge of collecting underwear was cleared, and many girls believed the lies spread by Nie Kong.


    So after Nie Kong appeared, the girls'' attitudes changed a hundred and eighty degrees, and they enthusiastically provided Nie Kong with their measurements.


    Only the third daughter of Yayi was not relieved, and stared at Nie Kong blushing.According to the three daughters, Nie Kong almost made them pregnant, so they must repent.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It has been three days since the Seven Sins pretended to make Nie Kong''s troubles, and came to Zen High School in the noisy discussion.Nie Kong was very strange that the seven sins he wanted to show them good-looking did not appear in front of them.


    In the calm and calm situation, when he thought that the seven sins had returned to the neighbor, Origami found that someone had stuffed an envelope in front of Nie Kong''s door.


    "Here you are, put it in the crack of the door in the morning."


    "Huh? When is the time now, will anyone use letter letters to communicate with others."


    Nie Kong took the origami letter with some doubts.When I got it in my hand, I found something inside the envelope, which was not only thick but also quite heavy, unlike just a piece of paper.


    On the front is a white envelope that Mr. Nie Kong received. There is no information written on the outside of the envelope. Someone must have stuffed it directly into the crack of the door.


    "Sent from the Seven Sins."


    "Wha...what, from the Seven Sins!?" After hearing the name spoken by Origami, Nie Kong turned the envelope to the back.The mouth of the letter was carefully sealed with wax, and under that was the name of the seven sins.


    Nie Kong peeled off the envelope that was sealed with wax and took out the thick pile of plastic paper inside the envelope.


    "It seems they are all your photos."


    "what?"


    Peeping at the items in Nie Kong''s hands, Origami said in surprise.That''s right.There are several photos in the envelope.The most critical issue now is the person printed on the photo.


    "Is that me?" Origami frowned, and he grabbed a photo in his hand, and on that photo was printed origami wearing a white school uniform. The shot was very cute.


    Toka, origami, Shitono, Yakushi, Yuxian, Mikyu, Ayi, Mai, Miyi, Xiaozhu teacher, Shiori, Wuhe Kotori.


    All of them were taken secretly without being noticed by me. Origami alone seemed to notice the camera and look over there.


    I flipped through the envelope, and found that there was something similar to a card in it.Nie Kong took it out and placed it on the desktop, and saw that a short paragraph of text was written on it.


    "I will pretend to be one of the twelve of them, Nie Kong, can you guess which one is me? Then one of them will disappear before the world and find out, Seven Sins."


    It seems that she must have remembered the words Nie Kong said to her last time before leaving, and now challenged him.But Nie Kong smiled slightly. Even if he didn''t use spiritual sense, he could easily distinguish the seven sins.


    Nie Kong accepted her challenge, and this time she was going to be caught firmly.


    "After being recognized as a teacher, is it our turn now?" Origami said weirdly.


    "Nie Kong, you must recognize Shixiang, do you remember." Shixiang said with a frown.


    "Our Bawu relationship is no one can pretend to be."


    "Unfortunately, she had better not pay attention to the lovely Ye Juya." Each of them held their own photos, and the elves looked different.

 1330 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01356, designated suspect

    The day after the letter of Seven Sins was sent, Qin Li called Nie Kong alone to the Latatosk base at a height of 10,000 meters.


    "I just got news from you yesterday morning, but that night a classmate named Yamabuki Yayi in your class disappeared strangely. It is understood that it is related to the seven sins." Lingyin ranked the twelve photos provided by the seven sins. I drew a circle on the face of Yayi¡¯s photo with a red pen.


    "The Seven Sins pretend to be one of the twelve people, and ask you to guess who she is pretending to be. According to the last sentence she left, if you fail to guess right beyond the time limit, she will kidnap one of them. ."


    "Quite soon, has she already acted?" Nie Kong thought it would only start today. Who expected that she would be counted in the day the letter arrived, so Nie Kong was a little surprised that Yayi was missing.


    "Hmm, I know that she has solemnly warned you, see what you did yesterday." Qinli sat opposite Nie Kong, biting a lollipop, holding her arms and complaining to Nie Kong .


    A few days ago they witnessed the amazing power of the Seven Sins, and her angel was able to reproduce the same face as Nie Kong.As long as that power is used, it is easy to pretend to be anyone.


    "You don''t have the right to speak now. The Seven Sins are now pretending to be one of the eleven people. If that''s the case, Sister Qinli might be transformed from the Seven Sins now." Although Nie Kong already had a problem in his heart. Probably, but he was annoyed by the tone of voice in the piano.


    "Huhu, you actually suspected this commander?" Qinli''s face was bulging with anger, and her dark eyes stared at Nie Kong, who was sitting across the table.


    "Are you asking if Lingyin can tell the truth of you." Nie Kong smiled and pointed to Lingyin next to him.


    "I shouldn''t. To tell the truth, to make accurate judgments, there is too little intelligence in the hands of the seven sins. However, the seven sins have the ability to transform, and of course they can reproduce the posture and voice in the piano." Of course, Lingyin Being able to distinguish the true from the false, he gave Nie Kong a weird look.She can only agree with Nie Kong''s words, because she has no evidence that the piano in front of them is genuine.


    "Then I will let you understand that I am the real piano."


    Qinli slapped the table with both hands, suddenly the flushed face expanded in Nie Kong''s eyes.Before he had time to react, the thin cherry blossom lips in Qin''s lips pressed against Nie Kong''s mouth, and he only felt that the sweet taste filled his mouth.Nie Kong couldn''t tell the fragrance of a girl or the taste of a lollipop.


    At the same time, a layer of flame kimono appeared on Nie Kong''s body, which had replicated the ability of the flame demon in the Qin, and showed a god-spirited outfit.


    "It''s okay." Qinli blushed and wiped his mouth vigorously, pretending to bite the lollipop again.


    "Yes." Nie Kong said only momentarily, but never expected that things would develop in that direction.


    "Heh...you guys, the relationship is really good. Now that there is no problem, then we must hurry up and start acting as soon as possible. Because two days later, the beauty contest in Zen High School will begin. So Nie Kong only has two days. Time is up to catch her real body to take her to the competition." Lingyin mumbled.


    "Lingyin is right... Yes, now it seems that the first thing to do is to respond to everyone who is printed on the photo when checking Lingbo. The other party is a spirit with full power. As long as weak spiritual power leaks out, you can know the truth. Now." Qin Li''s red pretty face became a little serious.


    "So, is there still two days left?" Nie Kong said with a smile.


    Ling Yin followed Nie Kong and continued, "What, there is very little time left for us. The possibility of observing the Lingbo is very small, so your plan is best to throw away. At the same time, we need you Hurry up and find out her true colors."


    "Really, if she is not detected in one day, one of the twelve people will disappear every day. I really don''t understand you, don''t you worry about the safety of Sister Shizhi and the others?" Qinli muttered from the side.


    "Hehe, it''s not that I''m not nervous, but that I already have eyebrows." No matter how perfect the transformation is, I can''t hide Nie Kong''s eyes.He has many ways to distinguish every girl in his harem!!


    "Huh, really?" The two women said in the same voice, and they didn''t find out. Why did he know right away?


    "It''s not wrong, there is a coincidence. The day before I received her letter, I happened to see that she had changed something to live with us all the time." There were fluctuations in spiritual power in the family, and Nie Kong''s spiritual sense could of course be aware of it. Itono came from the house.But when the spiritual knowledge spread, Shishinono was sleeping very sweetly, nothing unusual.


    After seeing the contents of the seven sins letter the next day, Nie Kong thought about what happened that night, so the truth was already out..


    "Well, since... since you already know, why... deliberately suspect this commander?" Qinli''s face turned red in an instant. In order to hide her shyness, she stared at Nie Kong with vicious eyes.


    "Haha. Of course it''s just to make you happy, who would have thought you were so serious." Nie Kong shook his head and said with a light smile.


    "Stop...Shut up, is it fun to tease this commander." Qinli was about to cry. Teacher Nie Kong is too damn, why I can''t help him at all.


    "Well, Nie Kong, don''t bully our commander. Hurry up and talk about who is the real Seven Sins pretending after excluding the commander." Lingyin came to persuade Qinli and asked Nie. Sora issued an inquiry.


    "Of course she is one of the six girls who live in my house. The specifics can only be summoned and told you in detail." Nie Kong said mysteriously.


    After hearing Nie Kong''s words, Qinli was itching with hatred, and wanted to rush to bite him and let out a few breaths.


    "Nie Kong, you can figure it out by yourself. We Latatosk will support you behind. There is only one thing to pay attention to. It is best to find her as soon as possible." Lingyin responded quickly.


    Nie Kong nodded and said, "Then please send me back to Tiangong City now. It''s time to announce the answer. Don''t make her wait in a hurry."

 1331 The collapse of the second element body 01357, the seven sins are not satisfied

    After returning home, Nie Kong called out all the girls in the room and concentrated in the living room.


    The six women looked at him with questioning eyes at the same time, and asked puzzledly: "Nie Kong, what''s the matter."


    "Seven Sins, please come out, I already know who you are pretending to be." Nie Kong glanced at six charming and beautiful girls with their own characteristics, and said the truth.


    "Haha..." The space in the center was suddenly distorted, and an angel like a broom appeared in front of them, and she laughed from the front of the broom.After Nie Kong looked over, he found that the mirror hung in front of the angel "Fake Witch" made the voice of seven sins, like the existence of a microphone that brought her words to Nie Kong''s ears.


    "Seven Sins, she pretends to be beside us?!" Mei Jiu and the others screamed in surprise.


    "It''s been a long time, Jun Nie." Seven Sins laughed and greeted Nie Kong easily, "The second day of the game is half over, are you having fun?"


    "Where did you take Yayi?" Nie Kong asked.


    "That''s a secret. If you can guess correctly, I will release her. But if you fail to guess my true body in the end, then her existence will belong to the seven sins. Then please reveal the answer quickly. Who do you think I am pretending to be? One minute should be enough for the answer."


    After hearing the words of the Seven Sins, Origami and their twelve eyes all stared at Nie Kong.They all believed that Nie Kong could recognize them, so their eyes were full of expectation of him.


    Nie Kong turned to Shishino who was wearing a light blue dress and said, "Seven sins, you are pretending to be Shishino..."


    Only seeing Shiina in front of him stared at Nie Kong with big cute blue eyes, tearful eyes, and narrated his pity and grievance.


    "Shishino?" The angel broom Seven Sins giggled, as if hearing something very ridiculous.


    Nie Kong still turned his gaze to Shiitono, and then added: "Of course, Shiitono is in the hands of Shiito!"


    "Huh, it scared me. Really, please, Master Nie Kong, please finish it in one breath. You see, you made the lovely Sishi Nai cry." Mei Jiu said in a crisp tone.


    Shishino sniffed and sobbed, "Woo, I thought Nie Jun would admit Shishino wrong!"


    "Yoshina, you... are you really the seven sins pretending to be?" Toka asked loudly to the funny rabbit hand puppet.


    The funny hand puppet said with a weird smile: "Nie Jun, you... don''t talk nonsense, how could Shishina be someone else posing."


    "Yes...yes, Mr. Nie, you...are you not mistaken. Shishina and Shishino are very good friends. We are in the same bath and sleeping together, and we have never been separated." Shishino looked at him eagerly. Nie Kong asked.


    "Then please tell me, besides me and Shiito, who is Shiina''s third best friend?"


    "Nie Jun, you are lying, Shishina has a third best friend."


    Just after Shishino finished speaking, Shishino immediately looked at the hand puppet on his left hand with a strange look.


    "Shiina, you...Did you forget the bread king?"


    "Men...Bread-kun?" Shiina was at a loss, unable to answer at all.Because only three people, Nie Kong, Shishino and Shishina, knew about the bread king.


    "I didn''t guess wrong, seven sins!" Nie Kong and the others looked at the hand puppet, and they changed into Shiina''s seven sins, sweating on their funny cheeks.The mirror in front of the fake witch gave out a strong and dazzling light that was different from the past, and Shishina had no choice but to transform into a perfect girl in the seven sins disguise and appeared before them.


    "I shouldn''t show any flaws, can you tell me the reason for the discovery?" Qi Sin asked Nie Kong with frowning.


    She was wronged and she still didn''t give up feeling that she would lose.Why can they see through her abilities one after another, what a joke?


    "It''s not a big deal, it just happened to see your sneaking into the room of Shitono that night with your own eyes. Okay, now that the game is over, let Ayi out soon."


    "Look... Seen?"


    After listening to Nie Kong''s absurd reasons, the pretty face of the Seven Sins was about to smoke.


    "What are you kidding? How could you simply hand over Yayi! It''s not fair at all, we must do it again!"


    "No matter how many times you try, the ending will be the same."


    "Anyway, now Yayi is in my hands. If you want to save her, you can only accept my challenge." Seven Sins said unreasonably. After knowing that Nie Kong had won by accidentally discovered means, she felt very upset. Yue.


    "I can promise to play with the Seven Sins again, but the loser must agree to a small request from the victor." Nie Kong nodded, hoping to truly convince her.


    "Haha! That''s good, because I won''t lose to you again." Seven Sins said confidently.


    "Distinguish me from the eleven people, I won''t be careless."


    She beckoned, only to see her broom hovering in front of her immediately.Its vibration became stronger and stronger, and at the same time the mirror at the front of the fake witch sucked the seven sins into the black space.


    The women glanced at each other, and then looked at Nie Kong strangely. They clearly won, so why didn''t they catch her immediately.


    "Don''t worry about losing, I basically didn''t use my methods, let''s see how I win tomorrow." Nie Kong laughed.


    Let her appear in her real face to participate in the beauty contest at Zen College.That is Nie Kong''s real purpose.If you catch her now, the Seven Sins will definitely not promise to reveal the real her.


    "Hehe, Master Nie Kong is really good or bad." Mei Jiu hid behind Nie Kong, happily blocking Nie Kong''s waist.


    "Woo, by the way... To save Shiina, Shiina can''t live without Shiina." Shiina looked at Nie Kong with tearful eyes and begged.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll save Shiina." Nie Kong hugged Shiina who had just frightened his mind.


    That night, Nie Kong could only transform into the role of Shishina, comforting the empty and timid Shishino.Bathe with her and hug her while sleeping.


    The charming Loli Sishi Nai fell into Nie Kong''s arms and actively asked Nie Kong to flog her, treating her like Shixiang and the others, giving her all.


    Nie Kong fully enjoyed the plump maturity of Mei Jiu, and now he was light and soft, which was the opposite of Mei Jiu, giving him a different kind of enjoyment.


    I can''t tell which one is better. Yu Jie and Loli-type Nie Kong both like it. Only after comparing them can I know that the two are better.

 1332 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01358Completely defeated

    Sishi is nothing but a blessing.Shiina was temporarily lost, but at the same time he was loved by Nie Kong.Although it hurt at first, she was worried about Nie Kong, whether her body hurt him.


    Shishi is the distorted compassion, and only hopes to bear all the suffering in the world alone.And now, Nie Kong finally brought her happiness and happiness that belonged to her alone.


    The next day, Shijinai, who was cuddling Nie Kong, accompanied Nie Kong out shyly, but Shixiang, the discerning people, saw what was happening at a glance.Only the Eight Dance Sisters stared at him with surprisingly lethal and utterly resentful eyes, saying that he was partial.Nie Kong almost couldn''t bear it, and quickly allowed the seven sins to be sealed and compensated them before the two women recovered and smiled.


    It was so mad, and he kept muttering to Nie Kong''s heart, and he was still in trouble with his sister and himself.


    In other words, because Nie Kong promised to give justice to the seven sins, he shut down his spiritual sense last night and enjoyed Shiiono.Even he couldn''t tell at a glance whether one of the five women would be the seven sins.


    Simply having breakfast with them, Nie Kong bid farewell to Shiiono, and by the way brought Meijiu from Longdan Temple to Zen High School.Nie Kong planned to come to the Zen school to fight with her.


    During the lunch break, Nie Kong called all the remaining girls into his office.As for Mai and Mei, I can only talk about them after excluding eight of them.


    "Kuku, Nie Kong, do you already have the answer?"


    "Exclamation, Seven Sins picked Nie Kong to be their opponent, and it was a shame." Sister Eight Dances said before Nie Kong first.


    "Mm, logically speaking, Nie Kong can easily recognize the real Shixiang, but it''s hard for others to say." Shixiang said with a serious incident.


    "Nonsense, the person who knows Nie Kong best and the person who knows origami best is our counterpart." Origami retorted, and the two women stared at them.


    Shizhi''s crystal eyes glanced at Nie Kong, as if waiting for his answer, naturally expecting that Nie Kong would not mistake her.


    Only Zhu Hui was confused, unable to figure out what happened.Although the strength level has exceeded that of ordinary people, she still maintains the mentality of ordinary people.


    "Hurry up, I''m going to class." Qinli said while holding the posture of a commander, holding his arms.


    "What''s the hurry? Master Nie Kong has the answer already, right?" Mei Jiu said in that heart-stirring voice.


    "I don''t have any clues yet, but I need your cooperation." Nie Kong said.


    "Eh, what do you want us to do?" Eight girls asked in surprise.


    "Please don''t interface with me."


    After Nie Kong finished speaking, the girls blushed.They all had something in their hearts, even if Nie Kong''s words were too bold, they were not angry.


    Although Qinli was shy, he had already expected something surprised and said, "Do you want to use the method I used yesterday to identify yourself...myself?"


    "Hehe, that''s right."


    "So that''s the case, let''s start with Shizhi first, and then it''s my turn." If the clever origami had an understanding, he pushed Shizhi with his eyes down to Nie Kong.


    "Teacher, please... please start." Shizhi said in a mosquito-like voice.


    Nie Kong could only take the initiative to raise her pretty face, touch her lips lightly, and stop tasting.


    There was no change in his body, and it was his turn to origami.I saw the expressionless origami boldly wrapped his arms around Nie Kong''s neck, kissed him hard, and enjoyed the taste of Nie Kong and Shixiang.If Shixiang hadn''t forcibly pulled her away, she didn''t know how long she would be greedy for Nie Kong.


    After copying the power of origami, his body glowed white and immediately transformed into a white angel.


    Immediately after Nie Kong asked for their sweet mouths one by one, the spiritual outfits on his body changed one by one.When finally living in Ye Juya, Nie Kong had unexpected changes!


    He wears a pointed hat decorated with several uncut emerald rough stones, and a purple tights with a six-pointed star pattern. The tights are covered with a cloak with copper-colored edges.


    In front of him, there is a broom decorated with lanterns and mirrors floating at the front, which belongs only to the angelic fake witch possessed by the seven sins.


    Astonishment flashed through Ye Juya''s shy eyes, as if seeing an incredible thing.


    "Is the god pretending to be seven sins? You should be pretending to be the seven sins." Nie Kong held her shoulders and smiled and said: "I won, you have to give up the seven sins."


    After Nie Kong finished speaking, Qi Sin shook his shoulders abruptly, and slowly raised his lonely pretty face.The light shone, and a broom like Nie Kong appeared in front of her.


    A small crack appeared in the mirror on the front end of her fake witch, emitting a strong and dazzling light different from the past.The intense light filled the whole room, as if multiple chasing lights were brought together.


    In the room, there were two people lying there instantly, Yakiya and Ayi, including of course Shitono''s best friend Shitona.


    "Am I... back?"


    After blinking, Ye Juya seemed to understand the current situation and began to look around. After seeing Xi Xian and Nie Kong, he ran to them with excitement.Yayi was not awake, still sleeping there.


    "Nie Kong!" Ye Juya hugged Nie Kong''s body tightly.


    Xi Xian coughed slightly, and said, "Ye Juya, it''s really noisy as always."


    "Xixian...!"


    Ye Juzhi''s eyes were full of tears, and after leaving Nie Kong, he hugged Xixian tightly.Even though Yuxian looked strange, she quickly hugged Yakushi gently.


    "You...you won." The seven sins disguised as beautiful women murmured in a low voice.


    As long as Nie Kong has that ability, no matter who he transforms into, it is impossible to satisfy him.


    "Hehe, then you have to promise me a little request."


    "What do you want the seven sins to do."


    "Don''t worry, I just want you to participate in the small event we will hold tomorrow at Zen College." Nie Kong let out a weird smile, and the broom in his hand burst out with dazzling brilliance, covering the seven sins in front of him!!

 1333 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01359Help you dress up

    Because he saw that he had changed back to his true appearance, the seven sins made a dazed voice.After the light shone, the figure of a little girl appeared before her eyes.Nie Kong used the angel''s power to help her become the same.


    Tousled hair, very unhealthy pale skin.He is short, with slender hands and feet like branches.Wearing a pair of lantern shorts with suspenders, socks of different lengths and a pair of pointed shoes on both legs.Simply put, it''s like a malnourished girl.


    "Ahhh!! You guys... don''t look at it!!" Qi Sin immediately let out a panic cry, and instantly covered his face with a pointed hat.Why did you resent that Nie Kong used her ability to turn himself back into ugly.Seven Sins hates his real appearance, so he uses the ability to fake a witch to transform himself into an ideal big sister, and now he has exposed his true face to many people!Sure, they will laugh at themselves.He was about to flee, but Nie Kong pressed her shoulder hard.


    "According to the appointment made yesterday, my request is very simple-use your original appearance to participate in the activities held by us at Zen College."


    Seven Sins was stunned, and quickly exposed their bright green eyes and stared at Nie Kong, like a leopard girl hiding in the bushes.


    "You want me... to appear in front of everyone the way I am now? Don''t go too far! Don''t you know after a glance! Such a shabby and ugly look, if someone sees it, I...how can I remain calm! In other words, is your purpose to make me fool!?


    It can be seen that the deep inferiority she revealed is indeed a fatal thing for the seven sins.


    The eyes of the Seven Sins were bloodshot, and he pointed at Nie Kong out of control: "When you first met me, you would think that my big sister''s appearance is very beautiful. If you see my true appearance from the beginning , Will you react the same? If I speak to you, you will definitely ignore the existence of the ugly seven sins just like most people I have met before!"


    "Seven sins, please don''t give up on yourself, your appearance is not so ugly." It is obvious that every elf has a sick personality.Nie Kong had seen inferiority to that level.


    "Yes, if you put on a little makeup, you might become as cute as Kotori." Shiori persuaded.


    "Say that kind of thing again! I won''t be deceived, and the Seven Sins won''t be deceived by you! Show that you are pretending to be a good person, secretly you are uniting to laugh at the Seven Sins."


    "Don''t talk, beauty and ugliness are not your alone! I just ask, do you want to fulfill the promise you made yesterday?"


    Nie Kong had given up to persuade her, no matter how much praise and comfort, the seven sins could turn their words into a misunderstanding into a mockery.He pulled off the hat covering her face and showed her features to Shixiang and the others.


    "Open...what a joke, how could I..."


    Seven Sins showed a vicious expression, and Nie Kong touched her face with his fingers.So the Seven Sins stopped speaking, and moved their eyes to the left with some embarrassment.


    After being silent for a while, Seven Sins spoke softly and said, "If you say I''m like a big sister, I can reluctantly agree."


    "Hehe, you have no choice. Everyone, the competition will start tomorrow. Now use our power to help her become beautiful." After Nie Kong finished, several figures surrounded the group of Seven Sins in an instant.


    "Huh!?" Seven Sins couldn''t help shouting loudly because they were scared by what happened suddenly.


    "You...what do you want to do!?"


    "I will teach you well, the seven sins." Mei Jiu said confidently.


    "What are you going to teach me?" Qigui looked at the beautiful Meijiu in disgust, so perfect that she couldn''t point out her shortcomings. It was the type she hated.And after Nie Kong''s nourishment, the whole body exudes a dazzling brilliance.


    "Rely on your own strength to become beautiful."


    "The time is only one day, it may be a bit tight, but I beg you." After hearing Nie Kong''s order, Toka, Shitono, and Meijiu started to act at the same time to secure the seven sins.


    All the Seven Sins could do was to constantly twist their bodies to resist, but several women firmly suppressed her, and Shixiang, who was responsible for the Seven Sins, began to move towards Nie Kong''s apartment.


    They came to the house where Mei Jiu lived with the seven sins, and there were a lot of cosmetics and skin care products.Although as an idol star, Meijiu has always done makeup and maintenance for herself.


    The women obeyed Meijiu''s instructions and first began to take off her clothes to help take care of her dry skin.Seven Sins kept trembling with fright, begging Nie Kong and the others not to eat her.Help clean her body, and the skin is coated with a cool oily substance, which is clearly similar to cleaning up the ingredients.


    Soon she couldn''t support it, and the comfort of her body caused her to slowly close her eyes.When she woke up, she found herself in another room.She was surprised to find that her dry and rough skin became as tender and smooth as a newborn baby.


    "Ok... so amazing, is it really my skin?"


    "Haha. Girls who do cosmetics for the first time will be surprised, because they provide the nutrients they need to change. And as long as the skin is maintained in the future, the skin will maintain that state." Meijiu said proudly.


    "Kuku, now it''s our turn for the eight dances!"


    "Yes, Yakiya and Yuxian will help you trim out a stunning hairstyle." The twins of the same appearance pose in a handsome pose, the only difference is that Yakiya still holds scissors in his hands.


    After taking care of the skin, it was the turn of the messy hairstyle of the Seven Sins.The two women Toka and Shitono helped her to the bathroom, and Yuxian used top skills to help wash her messy hair.


    After washing and drying the curly green hair, Yakoya pulled out the hairdressing scissors inserted around his waist, turned it back and forth, and put it in his hands.


    "Do you want to... cut your hair?" Qi Sin was a little afraid.


    "That''s right, Ye Juya''s haircut has the skills to beat Yuxian."


    "Kukukuku, please feel free to leave it to me!"


    Yakuya waved the scissors briskly, and the hairstyle of the Seven Sins changed.After a few tens of minutes, the hair with split ends was arranged very clean and tidy.At a glance, the seven sins and the changes just now are too great!


    Skin, hairstyle and the last cute clothes, Nie Kong and the others helped her make a super transformation in one day, just to cope with the upcoming beauty contest tomorrow!


    Although the piano has been manipulated in a dark box, if there is no certain beauty, no one can see that the game is fake.


    So the time came to the second day, and the sensational buying contest of ten universities kicked off.

 1334 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01360The beauty contest is here

    On Saturday morning, the tense deployment of the first beauty pageant to the Zen Academy kicked off.


    The Laizen College Basketball Hall, which can accommodate more than 2,000 people, is now crowded with almost 6,000 people. It can be described as a huge crowd.Not only came to Zen colleges, but also students from ten colleges and universities in Tiangong City.There are hundreds of girls who just signed up for the competition!Therefore, it is necessary to select 20 top beauties from among the good and the bad contestants, before the students'' votes can be used to rank the top ten.


    What Nie Kong couldn''t laugh or cry was that the Eight Dance Sisters, Origami, and Ten Fragrant Four Girls all participated in the beauty contest, saying that they would make the Seven Sins more difficult.Based on the relationship between their four daughters and Nie Kong, of course, like the Seven Sins, they skipped the audition and went directly to the rematch.


    After several hours of screening, Latatosk''s staff finally picked out twenty places.The three women, Yayi, Meiyi and Mai, were all promoted, which was beyond Nie Kong''s expectations.


    Lai Chan High School occupies ten places, and the other nine colleges and universities each occupy one.


    Nie Kong, Lingyin and Shen Wuyue were the referees of the finals and were responsible for the comments.


    The first to appear was the Eight Dance Sisters, dressed in black leather jackets and holding whips in their hands.


    Seeing their queen''s dress, the surrounding students suddenly screamed, and many people who trembled M cheered: "My Lady Queen, please come and beat us and trample on us."


    The appearance of two beautiful twins ignited the mood in the venue.


    "Those two girls are really messy." Nie Kong smiled bitterly and gave a big negative comment, saying that they didn''t have that kind of personality, and they couldn''t show the trembling characteristics of the piano. Wrong clothes.


    It is Shen Wuyue who agrees with Nie Kong, he is a professional trembling person.


    The fans around who liked the Eight Dance Sisters whispered at the referee''s injustice, but failed to refute Nie Kong''s reasons.


    And then it was the turn of the beauties from several other schools, each with its own characteristics, some with cute outfits and some with pure outfits.But the gap between Zi Se and Ba Wu Sisters is a bit big, so it didn''t cause a big sensation.


    It has been dull for a while, and Shixiang''s appearance has finally been recognized by everyone!Black stockings, tight-fitting black stockings, red and white dresses are very familiar, surprisingly it is Santa Claus costume.


    Shixiang is really too cute, and with that pure and shy face, it has been praised by many people.Faced with the look in her expectant eyes, all three referees gave a great evaluation.


    Then it was the turn of the three women, Yayi, Meiyi, and Mai, who all disguised themselves as housekeepers. The threesome of maid costume and eldest lady appeared, and they also received a lot of praise.


    Twenty people slowly showed their respective beauty, and in the end only two places were left.Nie Kong was afraid that the Seven Sins would be inferior and stage fright, so he greeted Shen Wuyue and the others, and went to the backstage to personally supervise.


    I only saw the origami wearing a bunny girl costume coming out of it. After seeing Nie Kong, his pretty face dropped, and he handed his head with furry ears to Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong could only touch it with her hand, and she jumped up hard, with joy in her eyes.He understands that when the origami dances, she is very happy.


    After signaling her to appear, Nie Kong came backstage and found that Meijiu and Shixiang were suppressing the seven sins in the riot.


    "Are you ready? It''s the Seven Sins'' turn to appear soon." Nie Kong smiled.


    "Woo, you... are you going to humiliate the Seven Sins in front of thousands of people?"


    The emotions in my brain rushed out and leaked out as words.Her thinking became a mess, and it had become an extremely chaotic situation.


    "Didn''t you see what you look like now? The Seven Sins have become very cute." Nie Kong put a mirror in front of the Seven Sins.


    They said she was cute to the seven sins, to the original seven sins that did not use the fake witch to transform?It was originally the long-awaited words of the Seven Sins, because she had heard others admire herself so for the first time, so she couldn''t accept it frankly.


    "That kind of thing...is definitely a lie, right? How could the Seven Sins be so cute without using angel transformation?"


    Seven Sins saw her in the mirror. Although she had seen her change yesterday, every time she saw it, the shock to her was not weaker than the first time.That is the cute figure they helped transform.


    Seeing the girl printed in the mirror, the Seven Sins lost their words again.


    The hair that was originally messy, although retaining its natural curls, was neatly tucked aside.The bright green hair glows softly, like green vegetation.The skin that was originally pale and dry has now become as shiny as when he was transformed.With the shameful clothes she is wearing now, she looks amazingly cute.


    What surprised the Seven Sins most was the face.The face exposed in the pale green bangs is indeed the original five senses of the Seven Sins.Just helped to dress up for a while, little by little difference, helping his face look so cute.


    Seven Sins showed a dazed expression and touched his face with his hands, whispering in a low voice: "Is he really cute?"


    Then Nie Kong put his hand on Qi Sin''s shoulder lightly, pushing her to the shiny stage with a little force.


    "Come on stage and show them the beauty that belongs to the Seven Sins. I want to take a look. Who dares to say that the Seven Sins are ugly?" When she recovered, she had found him standing on the stage.


    Thousands of pairs of eyes stared at her, very low self-esteem and seven sins could not help but give birth to timidity, and almost shrank into a ball when arched.


    Now she is wearing a one-piece swimsuit for junior high school students, slightly flat but can slightly see the bulging part of the Moon.But no one pays attention to the upper body covered by the clothes, because the one-piece swimsuit highlights Loli¡¯s pretty legs.


    "Wow, okay... so cute." Although she showed a pitiful appearance of being bullied, she added a bit of pitiful temperament.And those lolicons almost couldn''t control it.


    "Although the origami classmate¡¯s bunny girl is very strong, the poor X really needs to wear a one-piece swimsuit, and the representative of the poor X really needs Loli."


    Seven Sins, her brain was completely paralyzed, and she stared blankly at the cheers from thousands of people.


    "Is it really cute?"

 1335 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01361If you don’t believe it, you will be the referee.

    After appearing as the finale of the Seven Sins, although she was not shocked by Shixiang, she actually suppressed origami with her cuteness, which was recognized by many people.


    Soon the twenty participating girls showed their charms, and the competition came directly to the next stage.The enthusiasm of the audience remains, because the most exciting voting stage is about to come.


    After they voted for their favorite players, Nie Kong and the three referees who organized the event announced the final ranking results.Without exception, Shixiang''s popularity ranked first and received support from half of the people.


    And the number of votes ranked second is the Eight Dance Sisters, who did not improve due to Nie Kong''s bad reviews, the third and seventh crime, and Origami lost a few votes and ranked fourth!!And the third women''s volleyball team in Yayi is in the sixth to ninth position, not ashamed of Lai Zen!


    Originally, according to Qin Li''s script, he forcibly distorted the truth and ranked the seven sins as champion.But now it is obviously difficult to cheat, because Shixiang''s Santa Claus costume is too...too pure and cute.


    If she is ranked first, she is afraid that it will directly cause public outrage, and then aggravate the inferiority of the seven sins.The second and third votes were not much different. All Nie Kong could do was to rank her in the runner-up position and forcibly promote her by one place!


    "Now the top four are announced, and the fourth one is Origami from Lazen High School!"


    "The third place, eight dance sisters."


    "Second place, seven sins..."


    "First place, Shixiang!" Shen Wuyue said slowly, and every time a name was announced, he would stop for two seconds to give the audience time to accept.After hearing that the champion was Shixiang, the venue was still for two seconds, and then loud cheers erupted.


    The Seven Sins in front of the stage trembled all over, what happened was too sudden and completely subverted her previous cognition.


    Did they accept Nie Kong''s entrustment to praise themselves?There is nothing wrong, it must be like that.If it is possible to say that the appearance of the big sister in the past is possible, how can it be ranked second with the ugly seven sins now.


    Before the awards were over, she glared at Nie Kong in Taichung with resentment in her eyes, then turned and rushed out of the stage.


    Shixiang and the others couldn''t guess the seven sins of inferiority, so they were surprised that she suddenly left.


    "The battle has failed, the emotions of the Seven Sins fluctuate greatly!" Lingyin whispered to Nie Kong from the side.


    "She is suffering from low self-esteem. The sudden strong medicine has a great effect on her, but there will be side effects. Don''t worry, I will go up and see her situation." Nie Kong followed her and chased him. She almost changed her perception of herself, so Nie Kong couldn''t give up.Her mental state, emotional state, favorability... all have been out of the worst area, and of course she has not reached the level of sealing spiritual power.She doesn''t hate who she is.Although there was a huge shake in her heart now.


    When the women in front of the stage saw Nie Kong leaving, they ignored Nie Kong''s prize and followed Nie Kong in a swarm.


    When Nie Kong and the others came to the back of the stage, they saw that the Seven Sins were about to change back to their original costumes.


    "Seven sins, you really don''t realize your own strengths, do you really have to always pretend to face others with another face? Obviously many people are very supportive of you and think you are very cute!" Nie Kong said aloud.


    "How...how can I possibly get the second place? All of them are acting. Although the current seven sins are very different from the previous seven sins, how can they suddenly change too much? I praised the seven sins for being cute, but do you think that guy called the seven sins is disgusting? We just held her a little and lost her shape. It''s really embarrassing to be an ugly monster." Seven sins screamed.


    A beauty pageant alone does not seem to help her eliminate her inferiority complex.Even though deep down in her heart, she actually hopes that someone can identify with herself, but she doesn''t have that confidence.


    "Huh, well, since you said it''s all acting, let''s pick it again, and you will be the referee!" Nie Kong thought for a while before saying aloud.


    "You want to... want me to be the referee? Are you... do you plan to use them to completely laugh at my ugliness?" Seven Sins roared.


    "No, it''s not right, it''s not an ordinary contest, but a beauty contest that claims to be the most beautiful seven sins." Nie Kong smiled.


    Judging from his expression, there should be a solution.Shizhi''s face was red, and he liked to see Nie Kong''s confident expression now.


    "The most...the most beautiful seven sins?"


    "Yes, since you deny your own appearance, use you to pick out the most beautiful one." Nie Kong suddenly kissed the lips of Seven Sins and copied her witch''s ability.


    There was a lot of confusion in her wide eyes.


    Nie Kong, wearing a black magic robe, held a broom in his hand and used the front mirror to take a photo of Shizhi and the others.Surprising things happened, and the eight girls in front of them all changed into the appearance and size of the seven sins.


    "Ehhhhhh!" Shixiang and the others let out a surprised voice, looking at their new looks.


    "Now you all have turned into the appearance of the Seven Sins, the next round of the beauty contest-to see who is the most beautiful Seven Sins begins!!" Nie Kong exclaimed.


    "Yes, teacher." The women responded excitedly in unison, not at all frustrated by the appearance of the Seven Sins, but looking forward to the new beauty pageant.


    The women hid in a swarm and started dressing up. After half an hour, the seven sins of the eight dance sisters, the seven sins of Shiori, the seven sins of Shixiang, the seven sins of origami, the seven sins of Shitono, the seven of Meijiu Sin, the seven sins in the piano.The eight distinctive seven sins have different hairstyles and clothes, but none of them are very beautiful.


    The most dazzling is Mei Jiu''s disguise, the seven sins are very cute.Just a simple wink at her, the Seven Sins felt half-heartbroken.


    "They... They are all... Seven Sins." She whispered, her eyes running out.


    "It''s your turn to be the referee. Which of the seven sins is the most beautiful, or do you have to deny them all?" Nie Kong''s voice completely exploded in her heart.


    They all have the same appearance as themselves, why do you think they are so dazzling and cute?


    At this moment, a longing for herself grew out of her heart, and her self-confidence was somewhat restored.

 1336 The collapse of the second element body 01362, seal the seven sins

    Because they all used her real looks, but the facts have brought a serious impact on the existence of the seven sins.


    All kinds of possibilities emerged in the mind of Seven Sins in an instant. Perhaps Nie Kong used them to change them more cutely than himself, or he dazzled them, so he was so confused that he thought he was cute.


    All kinds of absurd and negative thoughts floated up and down in my mind, but no matter what kind of hypothesis, Shixiang and the others seemed unconvincing in the face of the same facial features.If many people in the first beauty pageant recognized that they can cheat, can they cheat their vision now? Can you tell that they are ugly?


    "To deceive and deceive people, what are you all for?" The emotions in her brain rushed, and she had been whispering in the same posture since just now.


    Why do they care so much about their own affairs, why should they treat themselves so well.


    She can understand if she turns into a beautiful big sister state.After all, the seven sins after the transformation are a big beauty that anyone can marvel at.Men will admire, and women will hide their envy and jealousy in their hearts and tell the seven sins of all kinds of praise.


    But they didn''t. They were very cute for the Seven Sins who didn''t use the fake witch to transform.She was really happy to massage and maintain her body.She was really happy to cut her hair.Choosing cute clothes for her also brought her joy.When everyone said she was cute, she was really happy.But what they did for what they did.


    "If you want to say why, we can only say that we seal the spirit power of the elves in your body. It is our goal to allow elves to live in the human world safely and happily." Nie Kong said with emotion.


    "Looking at the Seven Sins alone, I really can''t ignore it." Shizhi and the others said.


    "Huh?" Qi Sin''s eyes were red, but he resisted the tears in his eyes.


    "Seven sins..." After Nie Kong stopped her, the seven sins shook his shoulder exaggeratedly and settled there.Slowly turned his body to the direction where Nie Kong and the others were, and then slowly raised his face like a cat.


    As he was talking, Nie Kong stared at the glittering green eyes of the Seven Sins.


    "Would you like to be friends with us and become our partners. Look at Shixiang and the others, they are all elves like you, but they are all very happy now."


    "Yeah, I had a great time with the Seven Sins yesterday. Now, the Seven Sins, be our friend." Mei Jiu said softly. They looked at the Seven Sins as if they had seen themselves.


    Qi Sin gasped in surprise, and looked at Nie Kong and Shixiang and others standing behind.After a while, Seven Sins tremblingly stretched out their catkins, grabbed Nie Kong''s arm, and nodded vigorously.She desires to be recognized by others, and desires others to treat her with a normal attitude!


    "Obviously I am so...happy, but at that time I couldn''t say it. On the contrary, I felt that you were all playing tricks on the seven sins. I''m really sorry." The tears flowed out, and she sobbed, as if accumulating in All the dissatisfaction in my heart was released at once.


    Nie Kong could only comfort Qigui by touching her head with his hands. Seeing her unusual appearance, Shixiang and the others came to help her comfort her.However, the Seven Sins did not stop, and the crying became louder.


    "From now on, try to trouble us as much as possible."


    "Wow..." Seven Sins then shed big tears from his eyes again, and began to cry bitterly.


    "Master Nie Kong is so true. I see you made the Seven Sins cry again. Don''t bully the cute Seven Sins! The same was true for Meijiu last time. At that time, I wished to live and die for a while, and hate Master Nie Kong." Meijiu said with a wicked smile.


    "Have it."


    "Hmph, you don''t know the Seven Sins, Nie Kong is partial. For the Seven Sins, you absolutely must make friends with our Eight Dance Sisters!"


    "Hmm! Shixiang will also be a friend of the Seven Sins!" Shixiang grumbled very much.


    "Then, that... also, and me..."


    "Yoshina, too! Shiina, too!" Continuing from Meijiu, everyone focused on the seven sins.At the same time, Qin Li couldn''t help saying.


    "Hey, don''t use your current appearance to say anything that is misleading."


    After Nie Kong yelled, Shixiang and the others laughed, because they all kept the cute faces of the Seven Sins.Then looking in the direction of the real seven sins, even though the seven sins still have tears, the answer revealed the expression Nie Kong had when he first saw her.That is a very cute smile.


    Looking at the Seven Sins in a very good mood, Qin Li couldn''t help but praised Nie Kong.Thanks to him, he came up with a trick temporarily to get rid of most of the seven sins of inferiority.Sure enough, it was not accidental that he was able to save ten incense to seven sins in a row.


    "Then do the last step now, to seal the spiritual power in the Seven Sins, and to live with us only after we become ordinary people." Qinli said.


    "Seal...seal." She used to be afraid of losing her power because she couldn''t keep her big sister''s beauty, but now she has no power.


    "Ah, of course. Teacher, let''s start."


    Shizhi blushed and said, and leaned forward to Nie Kong''s body, offering her today''s first mouth.


    With her suction, Nie Kong''s spiritual outfit disappeared, and the figures of the women began to recover.Seven Sins turned flushed, and looked at the two with eyes wide open.


    "Now it''s your turn, the seven sins."


    "Huh?" Seven Sins suddenly yelled out, after all, Nie Kong suddenly stretched out his hand and hugged her slender waist.


    "You are really cute." Nie Kong let out a sigh of relief in her ear, then lowered his head and kissed her thin lips again.


    Tweet, put their lips together.


    In order to seal her spiritual power, I really need to communicate with her.However, everything was too sudden, the Seven Sins did not make the corresponding psychological preparations, so the body was panicked.


    At the same time, the body of the Seven Sins exudes an astonishing light, and the clothes worn by the body disappeared into the air.


    "Wow, what...what''s going on, Nie Kong...Nie Kong, what are you doing... take off the seven sins clothes. Although... although I have a good impression of you, we are too...too fast."


    Seven Sins showed a blushing face, covered his upper body with his arms, and slumped on the ground.


    "Woo, how could it be done to you? It should be our Eight Dance Sisters'' turn in the line. Of course, after the spiritual power is sealed, the spiritual outfit will disappear."

 1337 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01363Untitled

    On the day after the Seven Sins were sealed, Nie Kong took her back to his attic.Without any accident, Nie Kong had an additional tenant, eight women and one man gathered to live in the three-story wooden attic.


    Zhenna MM was very worried about Nie Kong''s birth, and often chanted in his ears the idea of ??staying away from the elf and cherishing sister Shizhi.Obviously he was jealous, and he just pretended to be thinking about Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong only said that when she waited for Shizhi to stay at home for a few days during the winter vacation, she became grinning.As for the Seven Sins, after living with Nie Kong and the others, they showed their studious spirit to learn the skills of dressing and nursing from Meijiu and the others, striving to become beautiful.


    No one would ignore her. Nie Kong and the others regarded her as a friend, and they could taste delicious food every day. Seven Sins finally understood what they called a happy life!


    At the end of the noisy day, Nie Kong climbed the stairs from the living room to the bedroom on the second floor.


    "Kuku...you should be honored, Nie Kong. After all, you are the only one who can dedicate his life for Hurricane Gemini?Bawu."


    "Happy, no one can stop us."


    Two women''s voices came from behind, and Nie Kong glanced at the back.Standing there are the eight dance sisters who have the same looks and wear cute pajamas.Ya Juya, a thin body with her hair braided into a lock, wore a white primer and black lace.On the contrary, Xi Xian, who braided her hair into three strands and has a model-like figure, has a black base and white lace.


    Eight dances Ya Juya, and eight dance Xixian.They were twin elves whose spiritual power was sealed by Nie Kong during their summer vacation.As a result of the Shishino incident, they have become much more diligent now!Had it not been for Shixiang and their interference, the two women would have lost their purity.


    At this time, the two women smiled very proudly, and after quietly closing the door to death, they hugged Nie Kong to the front of "Guangmu" and pushed Nie Kong into the bed.


    "Where are Shixiang and the others." Nie Kong asked strangely.


    "Kuku, those who dare to hinder our Eight Dances have already received their due sanctions."


    "Explanation, we were too troubled to blow them all away with a storm, and now Nie Kong belongs to our Eight Dance Sisters."


    "Kuku, give your body to our eight dances."


    "Support, every part of Nie Kong''s body belongs to the common property of our sisters." The two women''s cheeks were flushing. It seems that it is not the gracefulness they showed, but the sweet shyness of the girl.


    "Then, who of your sisters will come first." Facing the identical sisters, Nie Kong hesitated for a few seconds even though his body was burning.It seems that if he picks someone, neither side will be satisfied.


    "Definitely. Ye Juya is more beautiful than Xi Xian, so please Nie Kong to give Ye Juya first."


    "Umm... It''s obviously that Xi Xian has a better figure."


    "No. Yakushi is more cute."


    "Your fellow, Xixian."


    "Fight back. Ye Juya!"


    While arguing with blushing faces, the cheeks of Yakiya and Yuxian gradually turned red and they folded their fingers together.The two closely clamped Nie Kong tightly in between, and acted in a scene of Kong Rong''s intestines.


    Nie Kong finally understood how stupid he was. He had known how good he was to make decisions on his own, and he had to bring them to discuss.


    "Okay, they are all beautiful. Then you can fit together, and both of you can synchronize your senses at the same time."


    "Kuku, Nie Kong really deserves to be our favorite family member."


    "Correct, it will be fair only after Yajuya and Yuxian are combined." After the two women finished speaking, they all slipped out of the bed.Exposing his pure white body, he used the fit skills in front of Nie Kong.


    After the white light shone, a lovely and plump eight dance that combined the beauty of the two women appeared in front of her.


    Nie Kong stretched out his hand to embrace her and crushed Ba Wu under him.The two women did not avoid Nie Kong at all, and took the initiative to kiss Nie Kong.


    Finally, after all the hardships, the two sisters of Ba Wu finally dedicated their bodies to him.And after being flogged for half an hour, Nie Kong only felt completely empty, and the two women actually separated during H!


    He didn''t want to wait for the eight dances to fit together. After pulling the closest Xixian into his arms, he immediately launched a new round of conquest.


    When the Seven Sins smashed into Nie Kong''s bedroom, he had completely detonated the twin sisters who dared to provoke him.


    Seven Sins blushed and pulled the corners of her clothes, still feeling low self-esteem, did she think Nie Kong might do lustful things to her now.Lived with Nie Kong and others for a long time, there is no reason to be ignorant.


    "Mm, it''s really good or bad. After blowing us away, secretly doing H with Nie Kong." Shixiang pouted.


    "Hehe, congratulations to Bawu, I''m going to prepare red bean soup for you." Meijiu kept a smirk because she had already guessed the ending of the two women.


    "Really... That''s great, Hachimai and the others are very happy." Shitono said in a low voice, his eyes full of heartfelt blessings.


    "Oh, Shishino is too kind. If Nie-Jun doesn''t have time to accompany you, don''t cry secretly in the future." Shishina said from the side.


    The women pointed to Nie Kong and the three of them, chatting and discussing, but their eyes did not leave Nie Kong''s body.


    "It''s getting late, everyone should go back to their rooms and rest. I will sleep with the Eight Dance Sisters tonight." Nie Kong said.


    Shixiang and their pretty faces showed disappointment. They were all eager to have the opportunity to accompany Nie Kong and said that it was a pity that the opportunity was taken away by Ba Wu.


    And the seven sins of serious low self-esteem, grievances looked at Nie Kong.Stay in the last one without leaving.She changed the perfect big sister out, thinking that she could attract Nie Kong with her beauty.


    Nie Kong understood what she was thinking and sighed.He held her in his arms, but asked to change back to her original state.Although it''s beautiful, it''s just beautiful in the mirror.What Nie Kong wanted was the truest of her.


    .It was painful and painful, but the wonderful taste of bitterness and sweetness melted into every cell of her body.


    Her soul touched the clouds, looking forward to that moment forever.

 1338 The collapse of the second element body 01364, Lingyin return (end of date)

    With the Seven Sins moisturized by Nie Kong, the skin became as smooth as Meijiu and the others without deliberate maintenance, and the silky hair exuded a vibrant green.She could clearly see that she was getting more beautiful every day!Her pretty face is full of happiness, there is no sense of inferiority.As long as you wear cute clothes, walking on the street can attract the attention of many people.That''s right, I am already cute, I don''t need to hide myself in another false beauty.


    And her performance made Nie Kong and the others dumbfounded.After the Seven Sins had overcome inferiority complex, it almost became the other extreme of overconfidence. Fortunately, Nie Kong beat her on the side.


    The changes in Ba Wu are equally big, and Bi Mei Jiu loves to cling to people.His cabin is full of lively bickering and cheerful laughter almost every day.


    After a while, the Kuangsan asked by Nie Kong rescued the Second Elves who had been imprisoned in DEM Company.The second elf is a girl with a mature figure and a beauty who is comparable to Shixiang.


    After she saw Nie Kong gathered almost all the elves, her eyes appeared astonished.Since learning that the elves had killed Ike and Ellen of DEM, she still didn''t believe it.But she was finally shocked when she saw the three of them destroy all DEM subsidiaries and rescue her.When will the spirit begin to challenge the first authoritative DEM company unscrupulously?


    The elves are emotionally stable, almost indistinguishable from humans, and each one looks very happy.The Second Elf was surprised at Nie Kong''s ability to be able to discipline them all.


    It''s just that when he really saw Kuangsan, his cheerful face immediately became very depressed, and he looked at his former enemy vigilantly.Yuanjia Road is narrow, and the former opponent now meets her again.


    Kuang San smiled at Zhen Na evilly, as if he was about to avenge his past revenge, a third of Kuang jumped out of the shadow to clean up Zhen''s meal.That really made her tearful eyes cry to Nie Kong, saying that Kuangsan bullied her.


    Nie Kong asked which mad three, and he was speechless.Yes, there are too many clones that Kuangsan can separate.Even if Nie Kong teaches her clone for himself, there is no threat to Kuang San who can split the clone at any time.


    Faced with the close relationship between her brother-in-law and Kuangsan, Zhenna realized the difficulty of fighting alone, so she brought her sister Shizhila to help in advance, and the two sisters were united to take back the fall from the evil demon''s Kuangsan. Your brother-in-law.No, it''s not just Kuangsan, including those few fox like elves like Shixiang and others.Think about them attacking Nie Kong every night, it was so angry that they almost exploded.


    So that night, Shizhi shyly shrank into Nie Kong''s arms and completely dedicated himself to Nie Kong.Origami and Shina eavesdropped outside the door, and when the two of them rushed inside after they were done.


    For the two women, Shizhi and Nie Kong both hope to possess them, and want to lie between Nie Kong and Shizhi.The four rolled over under the covers and almost broke it.


    At the same time, Latatosk received the news that Nie Kong had rescued the Second Elf, and Wuhe Qinli and Lingyin Cunyu had arrived.But the one in Qinli had to come because of sister Shizhi''s move.Lingyin is different. She seems to have another purpose for her visit.


    "Excuse me." With the combed hair, sleepy eyes decorated with dark circles.In the chest pocket is a bear doll full of seams.She is the First Primordial Elf, and at the same time the analyst of Latatosk, Mura Yu Lingyin.


    In front of Ling Yin, the Qin who was biting a lollipop looked around.After seeing Shiori, he sat beside her happily.


    "It seems that you are all living happily. You have forgotten the existence of the piano."


    "Yes, Yimei''s sense of existence is too insignificant for Shimei." Zhenna followed her words.


    "What are you talking about, Shizhi has lived with Qinli since childhood. Our sisters'' feelings are not comparable to you!" Qinli snorted coldly.


    "What''s the matter, a few days ago... the other day I slept with sister Shizhi and teacher Nie Kong. That''s not the welfare you imagined." Zhenna said proudly.


    "Really...really?"


    Qinli and Lingyin stared at Nie Kong with the screaming voice, as if to confirm to Nie Kong.


    Shizhi blushed, and blocked Zhenna''s mouth hard.It''s too shameful, why should I say it in front of everyone.


    "Ahem... By the way, you guys came just right." Nie Kong''s expression did not change, he didn''t answer their topic, he looked around the entire living room as if to confirm the surrounding situation.


    Gathered all the cute girls in the dating world, the scene was very magnificent.The ten elves including Lingyin, the three Shizhi sisters, and the thirteen girls filled the room.And it can be said that most of them have become Nie Kong''s women.The key is that all the elves that Nie Kong knows are complete.


    Shixiang and the others sat down quietly, their eyes turned to Nie Kong, because he seemed to have something to say.


    "All ten elves should be in the house, right? You can be said to be in very good condition, really great."


    "Mm, Nie Kong is stupid than Shixiang, no matter how many counts, there are only nine." Shixiang looked around and said one by one.


    "There are indeed only nine." Origami agreed.


    "Nie Jun, Nie Jun counts Shishina." Shishino said while looking at his hand puppet.


    "As expected of Jun Nie, I guessed my true identity. I and Shishino are one." Shishinakuku laughed.


    "Kuku, you are all wrong. In fact, the tenth elf is someone else."


    "Correct, the tenth is Shizhi."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Only Kuang San and Second Elves couldn''t help but looked at Ling Yin, they seemed to know it.


    "Lingyin sauce, it''s just that you haven''t returned to your place. When are you going to hide, the last primordial elf." Nie Kong said the answer, and Shixiang and the others were shocked.


    Murray Lingyin smiled helplessly. Since Nie Kong rescued the Second Elf, she had expected her identity to be exposed.


    "I''m so sorry, the roots that turned you into elves are from yourself."


    "Mmm, it''s nothing. Life is pretty good now anyway." Shixiang said indifferently.


    Origami and the others have chosen to forgive Ling Yin, and all the contradictions have been solved, including the original Kuang San who hated them.

 1339 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01365The abnormality of faith

    Without the space shock of the elves, all parts of the world began to become peaceful.Although the wiring kit of the display device has not been abolished, it can only be used for medical and scientific purposes without DEM''s technology.


    The ten elves including Lingyin, now no accident, all have become Nie Kong''s women.The power of self-improvement is hundreds of times stronger than that of the elves, so no one will worry about uncontrollable spiritual power overflowing and causing space shocks.Now the elves are fundamentally different from humans, and they have completely integrated into human society.


    Even Ling Yin was very upset, complaining why Nie Kong didn''t show up earlier, otherwise the Asia-Europe earthquake 30 years ago would not have happened.It is not that she did not expect to use the power of Kuangsan to return to thirty years ago, but she is afraid that it will change the beautiful future.


    Nie Kong answered her, cherish the present.With a hum, she buried her head in Nie Kong''s arms.


    The power of faith slowly flowed to gather in his body. When Shixiang and the others gathered around him, he found that he had stolen a large amount of faith in the dating world.


    He did not leave immediately, but waited until Shizhi and the others graduated from Zen High School to end their beautiful and memorable college life.


    So one day, at the end of the graduation trip, the male students who came to Zen College were surprised to find that almost half of the lovely girls were missing.The most popular Shixiang, Origami, and Meijiu have all disappeared, as are the lively Yayi, Meiyi and Mai.They even included their two beautiful teachers, Zhu Hui and Ling Yin.I searched all the cutest girls in the school.


    Almost all the men pointed at the most suspicious Nie Kong, because he and Shixiang and the others disappeared together.After instructing to call the police, the known God Wuyue used Laxinas to search the entire world without them.


    "Have the elves returned to their neighbors." He whispered, as if missing something.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    And Nie Kong has taken them into the space inside the ring. Since the space in the ring is developed by the world''s outstanding female protagonists, the developed cities are very prosperous.


    Of course, they are all super cute girls. Even though Shixiang and the others claim to be beautiful, they all secretly lost their confidence when they came.


    Nie Kong did not accompany them to understand the world they were in for the time being, because there was a very important thing to be done first.Use the collected faith power to break through the barriers of the dimension and open the way to the next world.


    Only during the period of boring dimensional travel, he would return to the ring to help Shixiang and the others who had just arrived to understand the familiar world.Otherwise, they would panic if they didn''t see Nie Kong.


    Although the space shuttle is very depressing, he can return to the ring..


    Shu Yifu has been with Shixiang and the others for a long time, and occasionally comforted Bouma and the others a few times when he had time.Of course, Da Snake Ji is struggling to cultivate, and Da Luo Jinxian is eager for a breakthrough in her mid-term consummation.


    As long as it reaches the late stage of Daluo Jinxian, he basically has the ability to protect himself.After all, this is not a prehistoric period, and not every Da Luo Jinxian later has one or two innate spirit treasures.


    By the time they are now approaching the end of the law, the ability to slay corpses is already very powerful.Nie Kong didn''t bother her to retreat for the time being, only waited until he arrived in the new world.


    So three years have passed since the world of the ring, and the shuttle has been half a year.Nie Kong returned to the space tunnel after the exit that Angelica, the spirit of Dingtian Ring, told that it had appeared.


    Spiritual consciousness probed the tiny bright spot equivalent to tens of thousands of meters, and Nie Kong used his full sprint.Basically, it took a minute to break through the darkness.


    The world is bright, just during the day.Looking around from the sky, he found a little surprised.Compared to the dating world, the city is clearly behind now.Even compared to the 90s at the time of the King of Fighters, it seemed a bit old.The key is that the power of belief that surrounds you is too scary, it is dozens of times richer than the dating world.


    Nie Kong swallowed a sip of body fluid, he knew that something abnormal must be a demon!!The situation in front of him was so weird that he had already scared him.


    "Orochi, Ochi, I will disturb you for a while." Nie Kong began to @ partner in his heart, only she can solve his doubts.


    "What''s the matter, Nie Lang." Orochiji, who was sitting cross-legged, opened her bright eyes and asked calmly.


    "For some reason, I have a bad feeling."


    Orochiji flashed astonishment, and the cultivator had always predicted the danger very accurately.Her spiritual knowledge spread, and she finally understood the reason for what Nie Kong said.


    "Nie Lang, you... why did you come here? Be careful, we... we have reached the pivot position in charge of the circulation of beliefs, and one of the four gods must be in charge. If they are all in It¡¯s good to be in retreat. If you are awake, you can easily detect the loss of faith." Orochiji said in horror.


    Nie Kong broke out in a cold sweat, "That''s really dangerous, do we need to leave temporarily?" One of the four, each has the top strength of Da Luo Jinxian.If the four of them work together, he and Osha Ji can''t stop a move.


    "Even if we escape, we may encounter each other in the future. We can''t hide." Da Snake Ji sighed lightly.


    "And now I frequently use the Poyuan Formation, I am afraid that belief is not enough." Because her breakthrough in the late Da Luo Jinxian stage, it consumes too much belief power, almost half of the dating world is filled with her, and now it can be said Facing the edge of a breakthrough.


    If you escape to another world now, your faith will be exhausted.Ochiji is now facing a breakthrough, and she looks dilemma.


    Once the next world also encounters the control hub, there is no faith to help oneself break through at that time, and neither of them has any more to fight.There is no danger right now, and there should be no big moves.


    "Stay temporarily, but Nie Lang, you have to be very careful."


    Nie Kongshen nodded in focus, and understood the danger from her mouth.The key is that the two of them worked together, and neither had a chance to win one of them. Only when Orochiji made a breakthrough would it be possible.

 1340 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01366, Suzuki brothers

    Faced with such a wealth of power of faith, Nie Kong said that his heart is like stopping water.Although opportunities are accompanied by risks, they now have only one way to fight.Fortunately, they should not have noticed any unexpected visitors, so it is safe for the time being.


    After instructing Orochiji to practice as soon as possible, Nie Kong slowly landed to a slightly backward city.Lingshen scanned the surroundings and found that there were colleges and universities nearby.Nie Kong guessed that the point of the plot should be in the school.The world in the second dimension is inseparable from the daily life of colleges and universities, because most of the protagonists are high school students.


    Just coming out of the dark alley where he landed, Nie Kong planned to go to the universities he saw to apply for teacher positions.At this moment, only a piercing brake sound was heard in the ears.Nie Kong felt itching from his leg and realized that the car had hit his knee.He turned around a little and saw a luxurious car parked behind him.


    The car drove too fast, reaching a speed of 100 kilometers per hour.Even if the brakes are applied, it is still too late to stop the car completely!!If you change to an ordinary person, I am afraid that you have already suffered casualties. How can it be that the front of the car is concave.


    The car door opened immediately, and the two men rushed out of the car anxiously.A half-bald, strong fifty-year-old capable old man, and a middle-aged man about thirty with eyes.The appearance of the two is a bit similar, they may be brothers.


    "Oh. Really, it''s running out of time, now I just hit someone! Little brother, are you okay, are there any injuries?" Although the middle-aged man wearing glasses is concerned, he can see through his eyes. Eagerly.


    "I said Shi Lang, how could I be able to see the injury with the naked eye. I don''t have time to care about those now. I will help him in the car first, and wait until the matter is over before taking him to the hospital for examination." The bald, strong old man said. Soundtrack.


    "Yeah." Shi Lang thought for a while and felt reasonable, and drove Nie Kong to the car side with his cousin.Nie Kong did not refuse, because he wanted to understand the situation of the world from the two populations.


    After sitting in the car, I found a wallet there.Nie Kong opened it and saw only Japanese yen filled with ten thousand yuan.


    "A lot of money, did I say that the two of you robbed the bank?" It is estimated to be at least tens of millions, and it is already a great wealth in the backward era.


    "Little brother, don''t touch them indiscriminately. That''s my niece''s life-saving money." The bald old man driving the car raised his thick gray eyebrows and warned at Nie Kong.


    "Saving money?"


    "That''s right, the kidnappers kidnapped my daughter and asked me to bring 50 million yen to the East Tower to redeem her before five o''clock today." The man named Shiro said with worry.


    "Since someone is kidnapped, it''s best to call the police to catch the robbers. Didn''t the ransom fall into their trap." Nie Kong glanced at the two strangely, are they really rich?


    "In fact, at first I agreed to report to the police, but my cousin said he could investigate it himself. Moreover, the robbers warned us not to report to the police, fearing that they would tear up the ticket, so he hesitated and didn''t dare to mess around." Shi Lang smiled bitterly.


    "Haha. No...it''s okay, we will definitely be able to save Ayako and niece." The old man who drove laughed dryly.


    Nie Kong nodded, already understanding the cause and effect of the matter.


    "It''s still too late to call the police, otherwise it would be troublesome if they don''t let go after paying the money."


    "Huh, are we the Suzuki consortium really bullying? If Ayako has a problem, I must chase them to the end of the world." The bald man snorted coldly.


    It turned out to be the very famous Suzuki consortium in Japan. It is no wonder that it is so generous, even if the ransom is 50 million, it is easy to borrow.


    "I hope." Shi Lang looked very worried, because his daughter is only four years old, and after experiencing this incident, I am really worried that she will have a psychological shadow.


    "I hope my brother will forgive me, and I will take you to the hospital myself after I rescued my daughter."


    "I''m fine."


    Nie Kong didn''t say much, watching the development of things quietly.If Lori is worth his rescue, he will naturally take action.


    The car galloped through the street, and quickly rounded to the one-hundred-meter high iron tower.When they got out of the car, Shi Lang saw a letter from the designated place.


    The letter said that after putting the money there, he asked him to go back by car. After confirming that the money arrived, he would naturally let go of his daughter.There are no mobile phones in the current era, so you can only use letters to convey information.


    Shi Lang''s face turned green and white, and it was impossible to refuse at this point.


    He sighed, put the wallet in that position, and returned to the car along the original road.


    "How is it, did you see Ayako?" Jiroji asked quickly.


    "Those nasty guys actually have to give money first, and then tell us to go home and wait." Shi Lang gritted his teeth.


    "Asshole, then why did you give them money so easily." Jirouji said angrily.


    "There is no room for refusal anymore. They must now stare at Shi Lang''s every move with their spectacles. If they dare to refuse, they are likely to get the body of a hostage." Nie Kong shook his head and said.


    "What are you going to do now? It''s too late to call the police." Jiroji''s temper was violent, so he was very upset now.


    "There is no way. The initiative is in their hands."


    The two big men were a little discouraged and could only pin their hopes on the robbers who kept their promises.


    "That''s not necessarily. They may only see Shi Lang appearing, but they didn''t see me and Jiro Ji." Nie Kong said with a smile on his mouth.


    "Perhaps, but what''s the use?" Both of them stared at Nie Kong.


    "They will definitely send someone to get the money in the wallet, Shi Lang, listen to them and go back. But the old man Jiroji and I wait for the rabbits, and then wait for them to get the money and follow behind, and we will definitely find your daughter''s position!" Nie Kong said calmly! .


    The eyes of the two of them lit up, thinking that Nie Kong''s method was feasible.


    "Good idea, we two jumped off when the car reached a blind spot, Shirou, don''t worry, leave Ayako to us." Jirogyi said to his cousin.


    "Thanks." Shi Lang nodded his head in a focused manner.

 1341 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01367, save Ayako

    The car was replaced by Shiro, and the slightly obese Suzuki brothers began to exchange positions between the narrow co-pilot and driver''s seat.Nie Kong couldn''t bear to look straight in the posture that the two of them were close to each other.


    After the two brothers were seated again, according to the plan, Shiro deliberately picked an alley separated by high walls on three sides to isolate the robbers from using the high ground to monitor the sight.In an instant, only the sound of bang was seen, and the two of them rushed out of the car as soon as the door opened.Nie Kong landed steadily, and the fifty-year-old Jiroji nearly fell into the mud.


    "Don''t worry about me, you must hurry up to keep up with their actions, otherwise it will be a waste of people and money." Jirangi urged Nie Kong.


    "What are you worried about, can you run faster than a car? Another thing is that if you walk past, they will recognize your identity, so you have to get a car." Nie Kong gave him a glance and looked at him. Said.


    Jirouji was embarrassed, as if he was a brat in front of Nie Kong.


    "Do you mean to steal... steal the car?" After he understood the meaning of Nie Kong''s words, he said with sweat on his forehead.


    "That''s not stealing, just borrow it a little bit." Nie Kong scanned the surroundings and aimed at a Honda car that was about to park in front of the hotel.Tracking them with a luxury car will reveal their identity, and Honda''s price is just right.


    Nie Kong pulled the car door, and in the eyes of the car owner, Nie Kong pulled him out of the car.That posture is almost the same as the protagonist of Grand Theft Auto!


    "Sorry, please allow us to borrow your car. That is my business card. You can come to the Suzuki chaebol in the future to find me if you have something to do." The owner of the car who wanted to shout for robbery saw the business card that Jiroji gave him, and he was surprised. .He will not miss the chance to climb the famous Suzuki chaebol.


    Nie Kong was sitting in the driving position, his eyes a little interested.Having said that, I haven''t had any driving experience since Dragon Ball.


    "You...you can drive?" Jiroki said in a shuddering voice.


    "What''s the panic? It''s already difficult to drive a small car." Nie Kong stepped on the accelerator pedal according to his memory, and the car screamed and shot out more than ten meters, scaring Jiroji into a cold sweat.


    "Little... be careful, don''t hit anyone, slow... slow down."


    In his hands, the car was scurrying around like a beast, no matter who saw it, retreated.I thought I used to drive aggressive enough, but now I am weaker than him.


    "What is it, my technique is much better than you, at least there will be no collision." Nie Kong''s own speed is many times faster than the car, so the car''s current speed is not enough.


    Jiroji grimaced, because Nie Kong poked at his pain point, thinking that Nie Kong was pointing at Sang Huai and scolding him for hitting Nie Kong just now.


    It only took a minute before they returned to the tower, sitting in the car and waiting in front of the only intersection.


    Because the car cannot be driven inside, and it should be easy to tell if someone is holding a wallet.Sure enough, Nie Kong and the others came in time. Ten seconds later, a man with a hat and sunglasses came out with a wallet.


    It seemed that he had an accomplice reception, and a dilapidated van slowly stopped in front of him, pulling him into the car.


    After seeing the robbers appear, Nie Kong moved a step earlier than them and drove the car in front of them.Until they exceeded a long distance, Nie Kong increased the throttle and followed closely.


    Hanging for a distance of 500 meters, the robbers did not find anyone following.They circled two major circles of the city, and finally stopped in front of an old factory.


    Nie Kong''s spiritual sense inspected the inner circle, and found a total of four robbers, and a cute loli with a rope tied and her mouth gagged.He and Jiroki sneaked into the factory, hiding in secret to covet their every move.


    "Hey, fifty million, fifty million really."


    The four people in the room were excitedly pointing at the yen in their wallets.


    "Boss, since we have received the money, shall we release her?" one of the robbers asked aloud.


    "What do you know, maybe you can use her to intimidate the Suzuki chaebol to more than tens of millions." One said greedily.


    The man with a scar on his face replied in a cold voice: "Suzuki chaebol will not be simply fooled. It is very likely that he has already called the police. Kill her, lest she reveal our appearance."


    Jiroji was so angry that he didn''t expect the gangsters to be so cruel.After receiving the money, he was unwilling to release people, but had to tear up the ticket.


    "Hey, old man, you are responsible for attracting the four of them, and I will save Ayako." Nie Kong said to him.


    Although only a cute loli, Nie Kong would not give him the opportunity to show off.


    "Okay, Ayako handed it to you. Now that they are focusing on money, I count one, two and three, and we rush out at the same time." Jiroji whispered.


    "Yeah." Nie Kong gave an ambiguous answer.


    "One, two..." didn''t count to three. Jiroji only felt that there was a huge force kicking in his fart and stock. He staggered towards the four gangsters, and the huge body actually gave two of them. Coming down.


    "Wow... asshole, you''re going to kill my old man, it''s too shameless." How did Jirogyi expect that Nie Kong would stab a knife from behind and use him as a bait.


    "Haha, who am I? It turned out to be the eldest son of the Suzuki Consortium, Jiroyoshi." The four people with cold smiles on their faces pressed cold daggers towards him.


    "Is that okay?" Jiroji ran away in a hurry, sweating loudly to the back.


    "Well, waited a long time."


    The four robbers were shocked, but Jiroji had no accomplices.Looking behind, there was a man holding Suzuki Ayako who was supposed to be restrained with one hand, while she held Nie Kong''s neck with both hands.


    "Looking for death." One of the robbers stabbed Nie Kong directly with a dagger.


    Nie Kong simply lifted his leg and kicked him a few meters, knocking down the two gangsters behind.The leader of the robber saw that Nie Kong was so powerful, his eyes flashed fiercely, and he didn''t have the slightest fear. His actions were much more fierce than the one just now.


    Nie Kong''s free hand squeezed his wrist and threw him out with his backhand, which happened to be stacked in a ball with his three people.


    Jirogyi glanced at Nie Kong dissatisfied, "Since you are better than them, why do you call my old man to take risks? I don''t even know how to respect the old man."


    "Don''t you know that the hero will appear at the end. Are you right, sister Ayako."


    "Well, big brother and uncle are both Ayako''s heroes." The lovely Lori smiled with squinted eyes, and got redemption from the dark fear and despair.

 1342 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01368, there are plans

    Half an hour later, the police car and Shiro Suzuki arrived.Suzuki Shiro saw his daughter Ayako lying peacefully asleep in Nie Kong''s arms, his tight heart suddenly loosened, and he thanked Nie Kong a lot.He could save Ayako, and Nie Kong made great contributions.


    But Jiroji waved to his cousin, but he was not polite with Nie Kong.From Nie Kong''s kick, he could already see Nie Kong''s character, he was not trivial, and he didn''t put the Suzuki consortium in his eyes at all!Even with tens of millions of yen in front of him, he didn''t even look at it, as if his niece, Lori Ayako, looked better than them.


    "By the way, kid Nie Kong, are you interested in visiting my house?"


    "If you remove the word kid, I might consider agreeing to your invitation."


    Nie Kong did not refuse, because he had many things to ask.The Suzuki consortium is a high-level person and should be able to give him a lot of useful information.


    "Haha, it turns out that your kid wants to meet my peers. That''s easy." Jiroki was not surprised, but laughed very much.After sharing tribulations, he already regarded Nie Kong as a friend.


    Shiro Suzuki couldn''t laugh or cry, do you want to pay after year-end, the age difference is a bit big.But he is very supportive, because there are really too few friends in the upper aristocratic circle, and most people only have interests in their eyes.


    The four people left the scene of the crime in the limousine of the Suzuki Consortium, but the police did not stop them from making a written statement. Due to the strong background of the Suzuki Consortium, a lawyer would directly help to deal with it.


    After passing a lot of slightly backward streets, Nie Kong and the others arrived at their destination.What appeared in the eyes was a very magnificent gate, a large area of ??flowers, gardens and woods, and finally the luxurious and generous large villa.


    They invited Nie Kong to a castle-like villa with a red carpet. Whenever they saw their expensive collections in the corridors, Jiroki would always show off to Nie Kong.


    But Jiroji was depressed to find that Nie Kong''s expression did not fluctuate at all.The comparison between his vulgar collections and his noble temperament is absolutely worthless.


    Back in the living room, several maids came out to serve tea immediately.At the same time, a young woman was excited and hugged Ayako tightly with tears in her arms.From her emotions, she must be Ayako''s mother.


    Sure enough, she was very polite to give a thank-you gift to Nie Kong, thanking Nie Kong for saving her daughter.And Jiroki helped introduce her as Shiro''s wife Tomoko Suzuki.Nie Kong nodded and accepted her mother''s heartfelt thanks.


    Then she took Ayako back to the room to rest, and Nie Kong and their Suzuki brothers were left in the living room.Nie Kong asked them about world-related information, but got a very surprised answer, which clearly did not match the world in his memory.To put it simply, it was ordinary, Nie Kong didn''t find anything special.


    It seems that in order to understand the situation, you have to get in touch with more characters related to the plot.He believes that in a world with such a strong belief, the popularity in the second dimension must be very high.


    Jiro looked at Nie Kong with great interest and asked, "Nie Kong, I have a question for you, are you interested in coming to our Suzuki consortium?"


    "Not interested." Nie Kong vetoed directly without saying a word.


    "Think about it, the luxurious house, rare collectibles, antiques and precious gems, don''t you think it''s great?" Jiroji said everything he had seen when he led Nie Kong to seduce and seduce them. Nie Kong.


    "As long as you join a member of our Suzuki consortium, you can have the opportunity to own them all."


    "Can I tell the truth."


    "You are welcome, try to say your compliments. If you are envious, I can give you a few as gifts."


    "I have only two words for my evaluation-the turtle." Nie Kong glanced at him, and he almost vomited blood when he said it.In Japan''s prominent Suzuki consortium, some people would even say that it is a turtle.


    "Cough cough." Shi Lang flushed, coughing desperately to endure the twitching smile in his stomach.Someone actually said that his cousin Turtle, that word is really appropriate.


    "By the way, I actually have a problem and need your Suzuki''s help. I just came back from abroad, but I didn''t bring any formalities or identity certificates. I hope you can help me get an identity certificate. I will probably live in Kyoto for a while. "Nie Kong said with a smile.


    "That should be very simple, we will help you handle it." Shi Lang nodded in response.


    "But you kid didn''t bring anything, right? It''s really messed up. What if something happens?" Jiroji asked in surprise.


    "Yes, maybe it was too urgent." As an illegal immigrant, Nie Kong''s first priority is to have a foothold.


    "Although you can live in our Suzuki home, you should support yourself. It is a good choice to come to our Suzuki consortium for the time being." Shi Lang smiled.


    "Thank you for your kindness, but I have already planned to go to a college in Kyoto to be a college teacher." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    "Ehhhhhhh!" Both Suzuki brothers cried out in astonishment, because Nie Kong''s choice was too surprising.


    "Being a teacher is my interest, and it has no effect on the quality of the work environment, and I am looking forward to the profession of a teacher." Nie Kong added, the two talents had a little understanding.


    Everyone¡¯s dreams are different and cannot be forced.And Nie Kong himself has a very human temperament, how could he be worthy of the position of the Suzuki Consortium.


    "Well, if you have time, you are always welcome to visit our Suzuki''s house." Jiroji said regretfully.


    "Yes, there may be a lot of things to trouble you in the future." Although Nie Kong is confident that he can be a teacher in colleges and universities, if they have the help of the Suzuki consortium, he will definitely be foolproof.


    He is not in a hurry now, and he must be more cautious than before facing a pivotal world rich in faith.And one thing, he hopes to be able to drag in this world until Orochiji breaks through the late Golden Fairy of Da Luo Jinxian.


    With her help, she should be able to protect herself.


    In the later period of Da Luo Jinxian, Nie Kong sighed lightly for his current realm.

 1343 The collapse of the second element Text 01369, Mouri Kogoros reasoning

    In the early morning of the next day, after saying goodbye to the two Suzuki brothers and Lori Ayako, Nie Kong set off for a college in Mihua Town.Suzuki Consortium prepared his identity, birthplace and resume, and included a letter of recommendation written by Suzuki Jiroki!!


    Wearing a regular black uniform, and the figure has returned to the height of 185cm, the dry black hair just covers the length of the ears.That''s right, now Nie Kong has changed back to a normal state.


    During the time between dating the world and traveling through the world, Nie Kong''s body always maintained a super-4 state, so the strength of his body was tempered to be equivalent to the super three-time physique.But unfortunately, even after Nie Kong turned into a super game, his body strength could no longer increase.His body strength has reached a bottleneck state, and only by breaking through the super can it be improved!Nie Kong was already satisfied, because his normal state looked a bit more manly, more masculine, and more handsome.


    If you change to the state of the dating world, I am afraid it will only be inferior to others.He found that men in this world are generally tall.While looking around with emotion, he came to the universities in Mihua City.


    It seems that he came a bit early, and the hordes of classmates just came to the school slowly from the street outside, which happened to be the time for school in the morning.


    Nie Kong originally wanted to bring a classmate to ask about the principal''s office, but the school gate seemed very lively.The classmates leaned forward and crowded there, as if something interesting had happened.


    No one can get rid of the instinct to watch the excitement, Nie Kong is no exception.He gently pushed away the crowd of people, and finally saw the situation inside.


    A dozen bright roses were placed in the middle of the road, but the owner of the flowers was not seen. There was only one letter. Nie Kong guessed that it should be a courtship method of a certain boy.At the same time, there were two people in the crowd, a little flirty teenager and a young girl with glasses.Although the girl is very beautiful, she obviously has a look of rejection.Nie Kong could understand at a glance that the girl in front of him must be a schoolmaster!


    There was a glimmer of appreciation in Nie Kong''s eyes, even if the origami of the dating world was a bit inferior to her.Needless to say, the figure is tall and plump.


    "Hey, you see someone risking death to show their love like a queen, really have the courage."


    "Haha, I must be very afraid of failure, don''t you dare to show up when you see anyone."


    "Can the queen be something that ordinary people can tackle."


    The surrounding classmates whispered and discussed, but many people showed smirking expressions.Having said that, her nickname is Queen, which is really interesting.


    A smile appeared in Nie Kong''s eyes, and when he was about to leave, a triumphant voice came from his ears.


    "I already know who the prisoner is." In the crowd, the young man with long hair looked around and announced loudly.


    "Hey, who the hell is it?" The students around him had already aroused a strong curiosity, and asked quickly.


    "The prisoner must be around us, because he will have to see how Miles reacts when he shows his love with roses." He complacently explained his reasoning.


    The surrounding students nodded in agreement, and even the queen''s eyes were a little surprised.


    "Hurry up, who is wooing our queen with no effort?"


    "Hmph!" He looked around for a week, and finally stopped his gaze on Nie Kong in uniform.


    "I already know the prisoner, it must be him." Pointing at Nie Kong, he said loudly.


    The surrounding classmates followed his fingers and looked at Nie Kong, but when they saw Nie Kong''s appearance and temperament, they were obviously dumbfounded.


    "..."


    The surroundings were immediately immersed in a strange atmosphere, and even the queen blushed a little.


    "Do you have any evidence?" Nie Kong asked with interest.


    "Yes, Kogoro Mouri, don''t wrong others indiscriminately."


    Hey, Nie Kong seems to have heard a strange name!!


    "You... you see him dressed so formal, he must show his love, but unfortunately I have seen through the truth." Kogoro said something very reasonable.


    "Really...really, I wear...good-looking clothes. Did you really woo the queen of our concubine miles?" It is true that Nie Kong''s suit is a bit too much if it is worn by a student.


    Nie Kong was stunned, staring at the girl wearing glasses in front of him.Kogoro Moori and Mimi, aren''t the two of Conan''s parents, did they come to Conan''s world?


    But... but their age is not right, how come they look like high school students?The only possible explanation is that I have returned to more than 20 years before the start of the Conan plot.No wonder the rice flower market is so familiar, it turned out to be the rice flower market in Conan World.No wonder the faith is so rich, because Conan is so popular.


    "Haha, see if my reasoning is right, you have nothing to say." Mouri Kogoro is triumphant.


    Nie Kong smiled bitterly when he recovered. He was so confused when he was young. No wonder he will become that way in the future.


    "What is your reasoning? I was wearing a uniform because I was coming to apply for the teacher of Didan High School today. I saw something happen, so I gathered around to see the situation."


    "Ahhhhhhh! Is there a new teacher coming." The girls'' eyes were sparkling, and they cheered in surprise.


    "So that''s it. If there is a handsome guy in the school, how could we not have the impression." The male students were relieved. It is impossible for the teacher to show love. I''m so lucky that there is an enemy missing.


    "That...that...maybe someone else."


    When Mouri Kogoro heard Nie Kong''s explanation, his words were immediately lost.His reasoning didn''t go through the brain, he just thought of what to say.


    "Don''t say it, since he didn''t have the courage to come out and confess to me, then I won''t agree to whoever it is." Fei Miles shook her head, and threw the rose flower in the trash can.


    As the most popular queen in Didan High School, Fei Miles is really not an easy target.

 1344 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01370, Nie Kongs counterattack

    Nie Kong picked up the bright red rose she had discarded, looked at the flamboyant flower bones, and said his own speculation: "From the perspective of the water loss from the flower, it should be exposed to at least One hour, so the time spent by the prisoner should be earlier than 7 o''clock in the morning. Or when you were still sleeping in the bed, he had already left home early in the morning and started preparing."


    Nie Kong scanned the surroundings, his eyes fixed on a boy holding bread around him, and continued: "Although he is stupid and naive, and his style is not a man at all, his sincere heart should be respected."


    After she listened to Nie Kong''s words, Fei Yingli''s big eyes looked around in surprise.She and Nie Kong who reacted quickly looked at the male student holding the bread almost at the same time, and they obviously heard the hidden message in his words.To be honest, only seeing a lot of things from the water condition of the flowers, Fei Yingri really admires the new teacher.


    "The teacher may be right, but Yingli can only say that the flowers are beautiful." Fei Miles embarrassedly took the roses from Nie Kong, knowing that she had done too much, but she still hasn''t regretted her decision until now. .


    Kogoro Mouri scratched his short hair and muttered, "What are you playing in a riddle? Who is the prisoner?"


    "It''s not important anymore, right, classmate Fei Yingli." Nie Kong smiled.


    "Yeah, it doesn''t matter anymore." Since he refused to accept his thoughts, there was no need to announce him, otherwise it would only cause trouble. I felt that Nie Kong was really an understanding teacher.If you become his student, you should be very happy.


    Perhaps only a few people can tell who is the real confessor, but none of them said.


    "It''s all gone, it''s time for class." Nie Kong took the lead to leave the crowd and stepped into the gate of Didan High School.After seeing the end of the excitement, the students in the back all dispersed.


    Soon the ding-dong bell sounded quietly in every corner of the campus, and the students rushed to their classrooms.


    At this time, Nie Kong had already arrived inside the teaching building. He knocked on the door of the principal''s office.After hearing Ying Ke coming from inside, Nie Kong opened the door and walked into the room.


    Very simple decoration, only a desk, two free chairs, and a bookshelf full of books at the back.There are many documents on his desk, and a middle-aged man in his 40s or 50s is immersed in work.


    Simple and simple, but you can see the connotation and positive atmosphere of a school.


    "Excuse me." When Nie Kong was sitting opposite him, he raised his face and looked at the visiting guests.


    "Well, you don''t seem to be a teacher in our school?" Pushing his glasses, he asked in surprise.


    "Well, I came here to apply for the position of teacher in Didan High School." He said, putting on his identity certificate and resume prepared by the Suzuki Consortium.Because of Nie Kong''s ambition to be a teacher, his resume contains his previous experience as a teacher in a well-known American university.


    "That''s it, I''m glad you are willing to come back from abroad and take the responsibility of nurturing our Japanese pillars." He read Nie Kong''s resume and Suzuki chaebol''s recommendation letter, and happily held Nie Kong''s hand.In the backward years before the Conan plot, the level of education in Japan is not very high.With the talents returned from the United States, and recommended by the Suzuki consortium, he is of course very happy.


    "Please wait a moment, I''ll look for it to see if there is a teacher in the class that has an empty seat."


    He took out a form from the drawer, and after reading it for a while, he said: "The class tutor of Class B in the second year was promoted to the dean of academic affairs, so he would be too busy to serve two important tasks. Now you can take over. You have to teach The course is math, there is no problem."


    It turned out that in the last semester, a classmate named Fei Yingli in the class he taught was honored to pass the exam at Harvard University.As a class guide, his reputation and prestige have risen a lot, and he has risen to the position of dean of academic affairs by virtue of the shareholder style.


    "No, that position is very suitable for me." A smile appeared on Nie Kong''s cheeks. He could only say that he was very lucky for the class that could teach Fei Yingli.


    "We should be able to complete the formalities today, and you can take over tomorrow."


    Nie Kong nodded, he was already quite familiar with the process of the inaugural teacher, after all, he had been a teacher for many years.


    After signing the contract, the principal arranged for a teacher to take Nie Kong to understand the school environment.Sure enough, even in the second dimension, Japanese schools are the most representative of a city.


    Unlike the celestial dynasty, how can schools compare with government officials, they are simply a few hundred million, tens of billions, and that money can build dozens of schools.


    After visiting the campus for a couple of times, Nie Kong bid farewell to Didan High School.Now that my teacher''s job has been settled, I should prepare a place to live in peace.Because he can already guess that he will live in Conan''s world for a long time.


    Therefore, Nie Kong¡¯s spiritual consciousness covers a residential area a few kilometers away from Didan High School.After comparing the schools, Nie Kong''s choice of a place to stay was much easier, of course, he had to be near the school.


    Nie Kong used his spiritual sense to get rid of it, and finally found several newly constructed buildings around Mihua City 2chome.There are not many people living around the empty house, and the residential area has just been developed.


    Nie Kong used his mind to call out a large amount of paper money from the remaining money in the dating world. Jiroji''s fifty million wallet was not enough to look at.For the two-dimensional money, Nie Kong only regarded them as a bunch of numbers, without any practical significance!!


    After spending some time, Nie Kong and a lady from the real estate salesman came to the apartment.According to her, the independent apartment is very spacious and has been renovated, which is comparable to the villa.


    Nie Kong Lingshen checked the environment inside and found that as the sales lady said, he could live in an apartment equivalent to twenty people!


    After visiting for a while, Nie Kong had already decided to buy it.However, in the middle of buying a house, there was an unexpected twist.

 1345 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01371, the next door to Dr. Aha

    How should I put it, just when Nie Kong was about to pay to buy a house, a chubby middle-aged man with funny eyes appeared.A bushy mustache, and his head is as bald as Jiroki.


    He yelled that he had made an appointment with the sales lady a few days ago to buy a house, but now she went back and sold it to Nie Kong.The sales lady kept apologizing next to them, saying that she was negligent.


    "Mr. Aka, I am sorry for the trouble you have caused. Since it has been five days, I thought you had given up the purchase, so I introduced it to new customers. Otherwise, you can consider 2 chome How about room 23 next to No. 22? The basic configuration of the house is the same, and you can get a discount as compensation." The sales lady apologized to him.


    "It''s Dr. A Li." After Nie Kong heard A Li''s name, he instantly recognized his identity, an indispensable person in Conan''s world.


    A Li is a very tolerant person, who can easily forgive the behavior of the sales lady.


    "Well, now that you have negotiated, I can only buy it next door."


    "Haha, Dr. A Li, I am very happy to be your neighbor." Nie Kong smiled gently.


    "Hey, how did you know that I got a doctorate in the Faculty of Engineering?" A Li was surprised. At the age of thirty-two, he only published a thesis and got his doctorate and returned to his hometown of Mihua.But now someone recognizes him, it''s really surprised.


    "Um...I happened to read the paper you wrote from the magazine." Nie Kong was at a loss. Fortunately, he was clever enough to lie about what he had predicted.


    "Hahaha, I seem to be very famous." Dr. Ari laughed.


    "It seems that you will be good neighbors, and they are all singles, so they must have many similar topics." The sales lady happily said, she sold two sets of performance at once, she was so happy, right? .


    The two went through the procedures for buying a house one after another, so Nie Kong and the inventor A Li became neighbors.Hey, Nie Kong suddenly woke up, that''s not right, it should be Kudo Shinichi who lived next to him.


    And now that he has occupied the position where the protagonist lives, that changes the plot too much.Nie Kong scanned the surrounding beliefs and found that it had only absorbed a little, and it seemed that there was not much change.He is very strange, do not understand why.


    Perhaps Dr. A Li will move in the future, Nie Kong arbitrarily gave himself a prevarication.Ready to go out to buy daily necessities, and found a yellow and colored Volkswagen Beetle parked outside the house next door 203.


    Dr. A Li was holding a lot of things in his hands and moved inside. It turned out that he had already brought the luggage. No wonder the sales lady was upset just now.


    "In the future, we will be neighbors. If we have any difficulties, we should help each other. Let me help you carry your luggage."


    "Thank you!" He touched his bald head and gave Nie Kong a thankful smile. "By the way, I almost forgot to ask your name?" Both of them had just moved in, and neither had a house number.


    "You call me Nie Kong."


    Nie Kong chuckled lightly and came to the back of the truck and hugged the cardboard box with luggage.A large package of small packages almost filled all the cars, many of which were equipment.


    "Nie Kong, don''t you have any luggage." Dr. A Li asked strangely.


    "Nothing. I just came back from abroad a few days ago. I should buy new daily furniture items." Nie Kong said half-truth.


    "Haha, that''s really easy. Mine is going to be so busy. Fortunately, I am a Mihuashi." The two of them were busy for a while, and Nie Kong finally carried all his luggage, but it was already five in the evening. point.


    Because Nie Kong had a lot of things to buy, he bid farewell to the postdoctoral A Li and went to the largest shopping mall in Mihua City alone.


    Furniture and electrical appliances are directly asked to transport them to the home, while daily necessities must be carried by themselves.Kitchen supplies for pots and pans, bathroom supplies and materials for preparing some cooking.


    It took more than an hour to finish, Nie Kong returned to his first home in the world of Conan.It''s a bit spacious and deserted, because he is the only one living now, and there are few mistresses temporarily.


    The furniture and everything have been arranged, and the merchant''s service is really attentive.As for the beds, each room is arranged.What was really lacking, Nie Kong could only take it out of the ring.


    When I was preparing to make dinner, the doorbell was ringing at the door.Nie Kong opened it and found Dr. A Li standing outside his door.


    He said that in order to express his gratitude for helping with the move, he specially asked Nie Kong to come to his house for dinner.


    Because he is alone, of course Dr. Aka has to learn how to cook by himself.Nie Kong looked at Dr. A Li weirdly, and it would be okay for him to invent it, but could he really handle it?


    Soon the answer was revealed. It turned out that he had invented a simple pasta machine.Just put the dough in it and twist the handle to make it into strips of noodles.


    Then he threw them in the pan, and he fry them indiscriminately, even putting a lot of tomato sauce.Fried spaghetti and it''s done.


    Nie Kong looked at the black and red noodles, where he would have the slightest appetite, would he really eat it?As a technical house, his cooking level is really not flattering.


    He could only use Dr. A Li''s existing ingredients to make the simplest curry rice.The delicious curry that was cooked, Dr. A Li''s eyes beamed and screamed that he was enjoyable, and his beard was covered with curry.


    Nie Kong shook his head, because the cooking ingredients he prepared were relatively simple and the taste of the cooking was very ordinary.


    Originally wanted to have dinner by himself, but with the addition of Dr. A Li, Nie Kong felt better than himself.Now he dare not release the girls from other worlds, because the world of the hub is full of crises.


    Moreover, Dr. A Li is vital to the future plot, and knowing him will be of great help to Nie Kong in changing Conan''s world in the future.Among them, there is another point. Dr. Aka is indeed a good person, and has a different personality from Jiroki.

 1346 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01372You Xizi who loves the limelight

    The sun had already appeared from the east with a half-round face, and Nie Kong who woke up had already left the house.Today is the day when he reports to school, so he has to take over the position of the former class supervisor during the class meeting time before class.


    Before leaving the house, Nie Kong glanced at the house number of 201, who lives next door, and was surprised to find that the house number read Kudo''s house.


    It turns out that there is no Yukiko living next door, but Kudo Shinichi''s father, Yusaku Kudo.Sure enough, Yukiko''s hometown is in Gunma Prefecture and she moved here after she married Yusaku Kudo.


    Now he robbed the apartment where Dr. Aka was originally living, and at the same time became neighbors of the Kudo family and Dr. Aka.He searched it with spiritual sense and found a gentleman with glasses living in him, who was about eighteen years old, and he was eighth similar to the unborn Shinichi Kudo!Kudo Yusaku, Kudo Shinichi''s father, and the husband of Kiko.


    Nie Kong guessed based on time that he did not publish his famous mystery novel, and did not show his reasoning talent.


    What''s more, his acquaintance with Tengfeng Youxizi is very dramatic, and they met at the press conference when his reasoning book was to be adapted into a TV series.And now Yu Xizi is still in the second grade of high school and has not been able to know him.Whether Shinichi will be born with his intervention is an unknown question.After getting rid of the troubles, Nie Kong felt a little bit.No wonder the faith has not changed. It turns out that Dr. Ari is still his neighbor now.


    Known as Yusaku Kudo, the man with the strongest reasoning in Conan''s world, Nie Kong really wants to see his reasoning show, so as to see if he has the ability to beat his reasoning show and defeat him in his strongest aspect.


    Due to the double repair, Nie Kong''s mind has been developed to a great extent.As long as his current high IQ is used to the logical reasoning of the case, there should be nothing to hide from his eyes.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In Didan High School, girls are wearing long-sleeved blue school uniforms and knee-length skirts, while boys are wearing white short-sleeved shirts and blue trousers.Although it is still in the scorching summer, but the dress is very conservative and decent.There are not many welfare pictures, and there is no killing, but every student is full of youthful breath.


    At the entrance of the teaching building, Fei Yingli and a very cute girl are changing indoor shoes.The simultaneous appearance of the two women has attracted most people''s attention.Among them, the girl put on a cute and innocent smile, and responded to the greetings of the classmates around, but Fei Yingli would directly ignore it.


    She has brown shawl and curly hair, and her face is as pretty as Fei Yingli.But the cute and kind temperament is different from Fei Yingri''s coldness, and her tall figure is equal to Fei Yingri''s.


    If Nie Konglai, who was dating in the world, was taller than them, they would only be one or two centimeters taller than them.It can be said that their slender figure is comparable to models and taller than girls in many worlds.


    "Nah! Yingli, have you heard that, our class is about to come to a new class guide." The girl didn''t care about a concubine Yingli who refused to accept others for thousands of miles. She talked to her warmly and watched. The relationship between the two women is good.


    "I understand a little bit, I already met him yesterday morning." Fei Yingli with a book in her hand and glasses replied softly.


    "Really, are you telling me that the rumors that the classmates are making are true?" She asked curiously.


    "Although it is a bit exaggerated, his appearance and temperament are very human. He might be a very good teacher." Fei Yingli hesitated to express her own opinions. From what Nie Kong did yesterday, she has already I recognized Nie Kong.He is very good in all aspects of his subtle observation and understanding behavior.


    "It is said that the most famous male idols in Japan have a temperament. If there is no exaggeration, then he is out of the limelight?" the girl muttered.


    "You Xizi, don''t think that everyone is as pushy as you. He should not be that kind of person." Fei Yingli shook her head and said directly: "When you see him, I believe you will understand."


    "Hehe, of course I can¡¯t compare to Yingli, who has both talent and appearance. Obviously, I have been recommended by Harvard University last semester, but I still insist on staying in Didan High School in a low-key manner. There are a large number of supporters in secret. But he can and Does the genius of our Didan High School compare to the top students? I am afraid that the ink in his stomach is not qualified to teach Yingli."


    "Although he is indeed very young, he looks at our age, but I am not so arrogant. If you underestimate the teacher''s ability, it will suffer." Yingli said calmly.


    "It''s so rare, Yingli, you would admire a new teacher. You said that I am even more curious. I really want to know how capable he is. Will it just be inadequate? Yingli, you want to come. Help me, give our new class guide a considerate welcome." You Xizi''s naive face showed a mischievous smirk.


    "What are you going to do? If it is too much, then I will directly veto it." After all, I have a good impression of Nie Kong, so I didn''t immediately agree.


    "It''s nothing, just let him know the knowledge level of the students he wants to teach, which is beneficial to teaching us in the future." As he said, Xizi whispered in Fei Yingli''s ear.


    "Really, you dare to even grab the teacher''s limelight, don''t make yourself ashamed at the end."


    Concubine Yingli nodded thoughtfully, and understood from her words that he had agreed to Yuxizi''s opinion, but was obviously not optimistic about Yuxizi.


    "No problem. Even if it fails, because we are students, it has no effect on me. As a teacher, how can I blame his lovely student."


    You Xizi immediately pretended to be a well-behaved image, and it was hard to believe that she suddenly changed her temperament.Although he has talented acting skills, his character is too pushy and overconfident.


    Concubine Yingri, who has always been indifferent to people, and the lovely Yukiko became close friends. Many students in the class looked at the two girls and didn''t understand.The two most popular girls in the school, are they sympathetic to each other?

 1347 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01373Who is true and false

    Nie Kong has changed into a special costume made by the teacher of Didan High School. The black suit has modified his body to be very strong, and immediately caused a sensation when he appeared on the campus.If Xizi said, it made the limelight.


    When he came to the office assigned to him, he found that a middle-aged man in his forties had been waiting for him for a long time.According to yesterday¡¯s knowledge, he is Nie Kong¡¯s predecessor and the dean of the Didan High School.


    He gave Nie Kong a bunch of student materials so that Nie Kong could understand the situation of each student.Then when preparing for the class, I brought Nie Kong to the door of the classroom he was teaching, and said to Nie Kong with emotion: "I have introduced the new teacher to them yesterday, and then I will hand them to you. Although I am very reluctant, But I ask you to take care of it in the future."


    "Don''t plan to say goodbye to them?"


    "I told them what I should say yesterday, and I haven''t left Didan High School. I can meet them anytime. Teacher Nie Kong, come on."


    Nie Kong nodded, and after watching him leave, he opened the door of the classroom.


    The classmates in the classroom focused their gazes on Nie Kong who appeared at the door, with bright and insightful eyes, handsome and soft faces, and strong physique. Everything was so dazzling.


    Nie Kong''s eyes scanned the circle below, and he saw Concubine Yingli Wenjing reading the book.I didn''t see Kogoro, and it seemed that he was not in the same class as Fei Yingri.


    With a faint smile in his eyes, he can meet Fei Yingli in class, as if God had arranged for fate.


    "Really...really, a new teacher has come, so...so handsome." The girls in the classroom let out a steady stream of cheers, more excited than anything big happened.


    Nie Kong slowly stepped onto the podium, took a chalk and wrote his name neatly on the blackboard. The beautiful chalk characters showed that Nie Kong had extremely old experience.


    "My name is Nie Kong, 22 years old, and I will be the tutor of your class and teach you math courses from today. For the next year, I will study with you."


    "Teacher Nie Kong, may I have a girlfriend now?" Someone asked many female classmates what they were saying, and they looked at Nie Kong with enthusiasm and gossip.Including Concubine Yingli is very curious, and want to know if Nie Kong is married, and what kind of girl will he target?


    "Not yet." Nie Kong replied.


    "Ahhhhhhhh." Everyone was surprised at the same time. They were already 22 years old. Didn''t you want a good teacher?


    "Those irrelevant things will have the opportunity to talk about it later, now we will start the roll call before class." Nie Kong coughed and glanced at the roll call book in front of the podium.


    But when Nie Kong was about to read the names of classmates in the class, the noisy classroom suddenly became very quiet, strangely.Nie Kong was surprised, what happened.Looking at the students under the podium, they all looked at the door.


    Oncoming him was a white-faced niche dressed in a costume similar to Nie Kong, about the same age as Nie Kong, and his long hair behind him was tied into a bundle like that of King of Fighters Robert.


    "Haha, hello. Sorry for being late, I am the new teacher Tengfeng."


    "Huh!" The surrounding students looked at the two real teachers in astonishment, and their heads were short-circuited for a while.The white face of the newcomer was the same as that of Nie Kong, but not as masculine as Nie Kong, and slightly feminine.


    But both of them are so handsome. Although Nie Kong is more dazzling than him, her shining appearance makes her match Nie Kong.The combination of yin and yang includes all the handsome guys in the world.The girls'' breathing was disturbed, their eyes turned to look at them.But the handsome teacher who looks feminine is a bit familiar?


    Nie Kong could understand from her steady temperament and actions that the person in front of her would really be a teacher.But yesterday the principal had already agreed to him. Could it be back then?


    No, that''s not right, the dean of academic affairs just entrusted him with the heavy responsibility.


    Nie Kong was a little confused, his eyes widened and stared at the opponent who appeared in front of him.Suddenly he noticed something strange in the body of the self-proclaimed new teacher in front of him, and a large part of her Moon Huns bulged out.Slim and pleasant body, clearly only girls can have.There are only pseudo-mothers in the second dimension, so there are no demons, so Nie Kong is sure that she is a woman disguised as a man.


    "Nonsense, I am the new teacher." Nie Kong weirdly emphasized. He didn''t expect such a farce to happen. Would she really be a teacher, but why would she dress up as a man?


    "Don''t want to lie to the classmates, you are fake." A clear and sweet voice came from her mouth, her crystal eyes with a mischievous smile, and she continued: "Classmates, you should be able to recognize Really?"


    The students around gradually understood what they were doing, and they all tried their best to cover their mouths for fear that they would laugh out loud. It was really interesting.


    "Well! As far as I know, the teacher''s level of knowledge will be very rich." The calm Fei Yingli promptly said the method to distinguish between serious and false, which was unanimously approved by the students.


    All the classmates have been united as one, smiling at the new teacher Nie Kong, happy to see the development of things.


    "Hehe, who is our real new teacher."


    Nie Kong began to observe the classroom carefully, and sure enough, he found an empty seat.After pondering for a while, he probably understood the truth of the matter.He continued the topic with great interest: "Student Fei Yingli is right, but how do you compare the level of knowledge?" Since they want to play, of course Nie Kong will accompany them to the end because it is an opportunity to mingle with them.


    Having been a teacher many times, even though most of his thoughts are on the girls in the class, Nie Kong''s teaching level has naturally become very strong, and he likes not to stick to everything in class.


    "Of course, we will only know our true and false after the comparison. Are you scared?" Teacher Junqiao said with a smile.


    Seeing Nie Kong falling into her trap step by step, her face was filled with a thief''s smile. Suddenly the teacher''s temperament disappeared, and in an instant she regained her original innocence and cuteness.


    "Well, how do you compare."

 1348 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01374, Fei Yingli puts the question

    "If it is a talented student Fei Yingli, he should be able to come up with a question suitable for the assessment of "two" new teachers."


    A certain female classmate made such a suggestion, which immediately attracted all the students in the classroom to look at Fei Yingli.


    "Yes, Yingli is qualified to recommend a talented girl to study at Harvard University, and she refused."


    "Please. That''s been a few months ago. The English classmates who study hard every day can''t match the knowledge level of the same day. Now they are afraid that they can be compared with the teacher."


    The surrounding classmates whispered, and the content of the discussion was all worship and praise of Concubine Yingli, which shows how popular she is at school.


    "I asked the student Fei Yingli in the class to write a question, are you okay?" She glanced at Nie Kong with big bright eyes. Although she said it was a request, she obviously used the aggressive method.


    Nie Kong was quite amused. The expression in his eyes pointed towards Fei Yingli. He smelled full of conspiracy.He really wanted to know what the two women were doing together.


    "If Fei Yingli agrees, then I have no problem."


    "I understand." Fei Yingli closed the books and walked from her seat to the front of the podium.Immediately afterwards, I wrote the questions used by Harvard University to assess mathematics graduate students in chalk, and it was adapted by her.


    A series of complicated symbols appeared from her hands, and only the title accounted for half of the blackboard.


    Nie Kong was sweating, and Xueba made a move, and it was really no small matter.Even though Nie Kong had strong brainpower to back it up, he almost couldn''t understand what she was writing.On the other hand, the fake teacher next to him appeared calm and confident.


    "Student Xizi, please go ahead."


    There is Xizi in Tengfeng, the only cute and beautiful girl in the school who can compare with Concubine Yingli.After observing for a long time, Nie Kong naturally recognized her true identity.


    Yukiko''s confident smiling face immediately froze, and Fei Yingli below showed such an expression as expected.I have seen his reasoning yesterday, and of course I can see through the truth.It was not revealed at the beginning, but it is still competing with You Xizi. They should be treated as children''s jokes.


    "Hmph, I don''t understand what you are talking about. If you can''t write it out, then I won the game." You Xizi denied it with a blushing face.


    Although it was confirmed from Feiyingli that Nie Kong was very unusual, when she really saw him, Xizi realized that Feiyingli had not exaggerated.You Xizi understands Japanese idol stars, but they and Nie Kong have lost their luster like oil paintings. He has something that idols don''t have.The appearance is really good, but You Xizi hopes to detect Nie Kong''s true inner life.


    Holding a chalk in hand, You Xizi began to write the standard answer given by Fei Yingli on the blackboard.By the way, he took the time to look at Nie Kong and found that he had already written the steps of the calculation.Even though it was a lot slower than myself, it is almost finished now.


    The method is much simpler than what Fei Yingli gave, and the function knowledge learned in high school is used to the extreme.So that the students in the class could understand his thinking a little bit vaguely.


    Fei Yingli''s eyes flashed in surprise, he really did not let himself down, he gave the simplest and perfect answer.


    "You...you are done." Tengfeng Youxizi asked stupidly.


    "Well, it seems that I won the game." Nie Kong with a gentle smile, in fact, he referred to the method written by You Xizi, and then used his brain to exercise the simplest plan.


    "Hehe, thank you for your unique welcome party. It''s very interesting. Especially with the realistic performance of Xizi, I almost fooled me. It''s great."


    Hearing that Nie Kong didn''t blame her, but instead used all the farce just now as the wording of the welcome party, and even praised her acting skills in person, she felt a little warm.


    "The new teacher Nie Kong seems to be very gentle."


    She gently untied the braids behind her, sprinkled her long hair behind her, and finally presented her true face to Nie Kong.When she found that Nie Kong''s eyes were dumbfounded, she was pretty proud.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, how did you discover my identity?" You Xizi asked curiously.


    "Yes, Teacher Mingming just came, and he didn''t even start the roll call." The classmates in the classroom wanted to know the answer.


    Nie Kong pointed to the empty table below and smiled: "It''s very simple. Because I saw an empty seat in the classroom, I guessed that the "new teacher" would be a classmate in the class posing as a classmate. And it was written in the name book. There is the name of the classmate who is sitting in the empty seat."


    "So that''s the case, Teacher Nie Kong is very good at reasoning. My name is Tengfeng Youxizi, please take care of me in the future." Youxizi winked at Nie Kong cutely. It seems that he will be a restless master.If Nie Kong is an ordinary person, then they must have succeeded just now.Even if she understands that she is a fake, she will not be able to win the math competition and will only be ashamed in front of her classmates.


    "Well, if it''s okay, I''m going to prepare for class now. You Xizi, please sit back to your seat, I''m going to start the call."


    "Yes, Teacher Nie Kong." Dressed in a teacher''s costume, she cleverly returned to her seat.Nie Kong didn''t understand, where did she get that suit.


    At the beginning of the roll call, Nie Kong knew that except for the impressive Fei Yingli and the cute Yu Xizi who looked at him with a smile, the rest were very strange.But it didn''t affect Nie Kong''s enthusiasm, because the class already included the two most beautiful girls from Didan High School.


    To be honest, Nie Kong couldn''t believe it when he saw the class that could teach Fei Yingli and Xizi.


    But now they are not very famous, because the beauty pageant of Didan High School has not yet started.The titles of princess and queen did not spread.


    He was a little excited and a little flustered.Because if he gets the two girls, then the subsequent plot of Conan will really collapse, and the rich faith in the world of Conan will all become his thing.


    Unstoppable ambition breeds in his heart.Businessmen will rush to double the profit, and if they face ten times the profit, they may even use their lives to gamble.


    In the second dimension, Xizi and Concubine Yingli are extremely famous, how could he just watch them like other people.For Nie Kong, that kind of thing is more uncomfortable than death.

 1349 The collapse of the second element Text 01375. The beauty pageant twenty years ago?

    Because of the 20-minute farce in the first class, Nie Kong only explained the content to be learned in the rest of the time after finishing the call. The bell for the end of the get out of class has rang.


    Although Nie Kong has just taken over, the atmosphere of the students is quite positive.Because the talented Fei Yingli and the innocent, cute, and first-rate Yu Xizi combined their pranks on Nie Kong, they all ended in failure, and instead helped him establish prestige.


    "I said it earlier, he will suffer if you underestimate it. Fortunately, he will help you out, otherwise it depends on how you are going to make it." Fei Yingli pushed her glasses and said to You Xizi who was sitting next to her.


    "I think Yingli''s topic is too simple, you should come out the hardest one. When he can''t do it, maybe we will change to us to consider him." Yu Xizi said quite childishly.


    Imagining the scene of Nie Kong looking at the blackboard problem with a bitter melon face in his mind, Fei Yingli chuckled infrequently, "I am just an ordinary high school student. Don''t think of me as a genius who knows everything."


    "Okay! Although it failed, at least it can be used to understand our new teacher."


    "He is indeed a very trustworthy teacher, both in teaching and as a person. After seeing his abilities, now you should be convinced." Fei Yingli said lightly.


    "Yingli, don''t rush to conclusions. He performed very well in everything, but there must be shortcomings that we have not been able to investigate now."


    Yu Xizi just smiled, her bright eyes gleaming with excitement.


    "He came at the right time. The director just invited him to be the instructor of the acting department. With him, presumably our last year of high school life will be very exciting. Before graduation, we must give us respect and love. One of the most unforgettable memories of the teacher." After the original class tutor became the dean of academic affairs, he had resigned as the instructor of the club.


    "You can do it."


    Fei Yingli narrowed her eyes, and she could only be regarded as a non-staff member of the acting department.Because Xizi had fewer than five people when he first started the department, he was hired to replace him.And I have to say that Yu Xizi''s words touched her.


    He was clearly five years older than her, but he showed confidence and calmness, as if nothing could be rare for him.Fei Yingli can understand from his solution to a problem that he will definitely have a high level of knowledge!


    In Feiying''s wise and wise eyes, Nie Kong could be seen shrouded in a mysterious atmosphere, and she wanted to investigate it.


    "Yingli, come and help me by the way." After she finished speaking, she grabbed Fei Yingli''s wrist with one hand and rushed to Nie Kong''s office with interest.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "What? It turned out to be about the succession of the instructor of the acting department." Seeing the two women hurriedly coming, Nie Kong thought something serious had happened.Nie Kong only understood when he heard Xizi''s explanation.Simply put, because the dean of academic affairs is busy with official duties, he seldom pays attention to the acting department, so Nie Kong is required to succeed the position of instructor.


    "The activity classroom, by the way, take me to confirm and then consider it."


    "Well, you come with me, I will take you to the club''s classroom!" You Xizi didn''t need any nonsense, and directly took Nie Kong to a spacious room full of props and various dresses.


    Because the activity has not started now, there is no one inside.Nie Kong finally understood why she would wear a teacher''s uniform in the morning. It turns out that there are many types of uniforms in the club activity classroom.


    According to her introduction, they have appeared in many operas and they have received a lot of praise.It can be said that its propaganda is the fundamental reason why it is hopeful that it will be popular everywhere.With her superb acting skills, although she did not make her official debut as an actor, she has already had a considerable response in society.


    Nie Kong glanced at the activities of the club and found that it basically wrote about stage rehearsals and required performances, which had nothing to do with him.


    "Teacher, what do you think?" You Xizi turned around in front of Nie Kong, showing the results of her own hard work.


    "You Xizi has developed the club very well, but I don''t know much about performances, and may not be able to say useful opinions and help for the development of the club." Nie Kong replied.


    "It doesn''t matter, as long as the teacher has time to participate in the club activities of the acting department, we are already very satisfied." A cute smile appeared on Yu Xizi''s face.


    "Well, I promised to take over the instructor of the acting department temporarily. If there is a teacher who is more suitable than me, then you can change. In fact, the club I am more interested in is the type of detective reasoning."


    "Push...the reasoning society?" Hearing Nie Kong''s words, the two beauties were surprised, their eyes flashed with brilliance, as if scratching their hearts.


    "It seems very interesting, but our Didan High School doesn''t have that kind of society." Fei Yingli said regretfully.


    "It''s not a big problem, only someone will like it, so a good meeting will naturally appear." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    "That''s something for the future. Now, teacher, you have served as the instructor of our club. You can''t go back." You Xizi interrupted their conversation and reminded Nie Kong.


    "It''s just a sigh, how can I refuse the lovely Yuxizi."


    You Xizi showed a sweet smile on her pretty face, "It''s good to know, the annual cultural festival is coming soon, and our acting department has a role to play."


    "Is it the cultural festival of Didan High School? I heard that it is very grand every year." Nie Kong asked with interest.He has established that twenty years ago when he came to the Conan plot, the sensational beauty pageant at Nadidan High School will definitely appear at this year''s cultural festival, and Fei Yingri and Yukiko have won the titles of Princess Didan and Queen Didan.


    "Of course, it is said that there will be a beauty pageant after the cultural festival." You Xizi said mysteriously, seeming to know some inside stories.


    "A beauty contest? It''s boring." Although I said that, I could see the heat in Fei Yingli''s eyes.Although the dead duck has a hard mouth, she is also looking forward to it.


    Girls at any age hope to be better and more beautiful than others.


    "When will the cultural festival begin?"


    "About early November."


    "That happened to be right after Yingli''s 17th birthday." Nie Kong said in surprise.


    "Hey, teacher, you... how do you know my birthday?" Fei Yingli''s face appeared crimson, her beautiful eyes looked a little bit ashamed, staring at Nie Kong.


    "Is Teacher Nie Kong interesting to Yingli?" You Xizi smirked.


    "Nonsense, I just saw it accidentally in the student''s file."

 1350 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01376You Xizi buy a car with him

    After agreeing that You Xizi will be the instructor of the club, Nie Kong, who would return home from school on time every day, occasionally participates in the club activities of You Xizi''s acting club.Of course, Nie Kong could only watch them rehearse.


    Maybe Nie Kong is only useful. When he was there, the girls in the acting department were desperately trying to show their best acting skills.Faced with this situation, You Xizi often teased Nie Kong.


    Before he knew it, Nie Kong had already melted into Didan High School and became one of them.Moreover, he was quite popular, and was actually called the prince of Didan High School by the female students.The princesses are Xizi, Queen Yingli and Prince Nie Kong, and the popularity of the three in the school is equal!As for Kogoro Mori, few know him.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "By the way, I have something to do today, so I may not have time to participate in club activities." Now it is time for school. Nie Kong is greeting the lovely minister Youxizi in the activity room of Didan High School''s acting department.


    "Although there is no very important rehearsal in the club today, teacher, you shouldn''t be lazy." Looking at Nie Kong with those big eyes, You Xizi''s pretty face is full of suspicion.


    "It''s really something."


    "Does the teacher go on dates with girls on weekends?"


    "how is this possible."


    "Hehe, if there is no good reason, I won''t follow it." She clearly wanted to inquire about the important things Nie Kong had said. She was really a weird girl.


    "Well, I actually plan to buy a car today." Nie Kong said what he was going to do today.


    "Buy...buy a car." Only seeing You Xizi''s eyes lit up suddenly, "Don''t want to lie, tomorrow is the weekend, why should I pick today?"


    "Because I need to use the car tomorrow, so I have to do it now and today."


    "You are right. I can forgive the teacher, but there is a condition. It just happens that the director is free, so accompany the teacher to pick the car." You Xizi hugged Yue Hung in both hands with excitement, as if she was going to buy a car.


    "Thank you for your kindness, I''m enough by myself." Nie Kong said in an angry voice.


    "Don''t, I dare say that you know more about cars than the teacher. Maybe you can give the teacher useful advice." Yuxizi said hurriedly.


    "You are right."


    "Hehe, then hurry up."


    Nie Kong could only acquiesce in her to follow, and after greeting him, he took You Xizi to the biggest car dealership in Mihua Market.There are many models in it, but because of the backwardness of the age, no cool cars have been designed.


    You Xizi looked left and right, eyes on the car she thought she liked the most.


    "Now, teacher, if you can, please buy that one." As if to find a treasure, Yu Xizi pointed to a dark red sports car, which was her favorite car.


    Nie Kong glanced at the brand, it was Alfa Romeo.He doesn''t have an intuitive concept of two-dimensional cars. He only knows that the models are beautiful. He can say that You Xizi has a vision."That customer really has a vision. It is the new model that Alfa Romeo has just released. It is not only fuel-efficient, but also beautiful..." The sales staff who stood by kept talking about the advantages of the car.


    "Oh, it''s a pity. Now, with the teacher''s meager salary, I am afraid that it will take more than ten years to buy. So I can only choose other types." Yuukiko could only regret, and looked at the Japanese domestically produced car.


    "Speaking of which, teacher, what are you going to talk about with the car tomorrow, I will help you refer to the model."


    "Tomorrow, it seems to be attending the banquet held by the Suzuki Consortium." Nie Kong said.


    The matter started from yesterday, when Jiroji went to visit Nie Kong specially, and gave him an invitation for the banquet.The upper banquet is very troublesome. Both the dress and the car need to be prepared.


    Nie Kong originally wanted to refuse, but Jiroji had already slipped away and did not give him a chance.He didn''t bother to read the specific content, only looking at the location and time-tomorrow at six o''clock in the Boston Hotel.


    "How is it possible that you want to attend the Suzuki...Suzuki Consortium''s banquet?!" You Xizi''s eyes widened, as if he had met Nie Kong for the first time.How could my own teacher be related to the Suzuki Foundation?


    "Because of something, I met Suzuki and their cousins. No surprises."


    "Teacher, you actually want to participate in the kind of high-class banquet. It''s not enough to buy an ordinary car. Only the one I introduced to you is suitable." Yu Xizi looked at her teacher speechlessly.


    "Then buy the one you introduced, but it will be troublesome to drive to school in the future."


    "Hmph, you can show off with it, how can it be troublesome. But, teacher, do you have money to buy it?"


    "You have classmate Xizi, don''t underestimate the teacher." Nie Kong chuckled lightly and opened the briefcase he had brought, revealing a neat 10,000 yen, probably thousands of them.


    You Xizi''s eyes widened, never expecting that Nie Kong had prepared all the cash.I was wrong, the teacher is very rich, otherwise how could I know the Suzuki consortium.


    Only the salesperson smiled and it seemed that the business was done.So Nie Kong spent several million Japanese yen to buy the Alfa Romeo sports car that You Xizi introduced to him.


    After driving the bright red car out of the dealership, You Xizi excitedly begged Nie Kong to drive her for a while.


    Nie Kong looked at her suspiciously, "Do you really know how to drive?"


    "Teacher, don''t underestimate others. I have learned to drive since I was fifteen, but I didn''t have time to get a driver''s license," Yuxizi said confidently.


    Seeing her excited expression, Nie Kong couldn''t bear to refuse, and gave her the driving position.She only saw her stepping on the gas pedal hard, the car shot out in the rumbling engine, and the speed increased to 80 hours in three seconds, but she yelled for fun.


    Although not as good as Nie Kong, he was driving crazy. The cars on the road panicked and avoided him, for fear that the red beast might accidentally hit them.


    Nie Kong showed such an expression as expected, and forcibly grabbed her driving right. Although he drove faster than her, he still knew the speed.

 1351 The collapse of the second element Text 01377. Banquet, Kuroba Thief One

    "Where do you live, I will drive you back." After buying the car and driving around for a while, Nie Kong asked You Xizi who was sitting next to him.


    "Teacher, guess."


    "It should be in Gunma Prefecture. But it takes about two hours to drive from Maihua City to Gunma Prefecture. Yukiko should rent her own house in Maihua City."


    You Xizi''s eyes flashed in surprise, because Nie Kong was right, but how embarrassed to let the boy know the house he rented, even if the other party was his teacher.


    "Secret." Yukiko blinked cutely and said with a smile: "Teacher, please drive the car back. Then I will naturally go home by myself."


    "Okay." Nie Kong turned the car and drove towards the school.You Xizi found that they had come to the 2nd Chome of Mihua Market, and the car stopped in front of Gate 22, and the hanging house number read Nie Kong''s name, and there was only Nie Kong.It can be seen that he is the only one living in the huge apartment.


    After secretly looking at Nie Kong''s apartment, You Xizi only left a "see you tomorrow", and she left happily.


    When the time came to the evening of the next day, Nie Kong finally understood the meaning of her words.Dressed in a beautiful evening dress, the extremely cute You Xizi appeared in front of Nie Kong''s door and rang the doorbell.


    Nie Kong was slightly surprised when he saw her, and greeted her to his apartment.She seemed to have become a curious baby, and she kept looking at her surroundings.


    "I said there is classmate Xizi, what are you going to do if you dress like that?" After pouring her a cup of tea, Nie Kong couldn''t help but ask.


    "Hehe, teacher, don''t worry, I''m here to help you. In short, many banquets are mostly attended by partners. The poor teacher is still single now, and I can''t stand it as a student."


    "Nonsense, isn''t the old man Suzuki Jiroyoshi single?"


    "The old man is hopeless, teacher, don''t learn from him. Now you can rest assured, Xizi will surrender his life to accompany you." You Xizi looked at Nie Kong with piercing eyes, for fear that Nie Kong would not agree.


    "It''s just a banquet. Actually, I don''t want to attend."


    "Teacher, please, according to the information I have learned, the Suzuki Foundation invited the world-famous magician, Kuroba Pitoichi to perform a feast. Kuroba Pirates, he had toured the world in magic shows when he was a teenager. Now at only 20 years old, he won the "Magician''s Olympics" International Magic League Contest of the highest award genius magician, teachers must not miss the opportunity. Please come.No, he shouldn''t have the title of Yusaku Kudo now, just a simple magician.


    It turned out that Suzuki and the others invited Kidd, the strange thief in the future, now let''s see how good he is.


    "I can take you to the banquet, but I ask you to agree to two points. First, you must listen to the teacher during the banquet. Second, you are not allowed to tell the school students."


    "no problem."


    You Xizi lit his head vigorously, for fear that Nie Kong would change his mind.After the two changed their clothes, they took the red sports car that Nie Kong bought yesterday and drove to the five-star hotel where they were.It is said that the hotel has 60% of the shares of the Suzuki consortium, which can be said to be the same as theirs.


    When Nie Kong and the others arrived, the parking lot in front of the hotel was already densely packed with luxury cars. It could be said that half of the celebrities in Japan had gathered. It was a gathering of celebrities.


    Even after performing on stage many times, Yu Xizi, who attended the banquet for the first time, still seemed a little nervous.


    "Haha, I feel nervous the first time I see You Xizi." Nie Kong said with a light smile.


    "What''s the matter, because there are many famous Japanese celebrities." Yukiko said with a blush.


    "Don''t be nervous, classmate Xizi will become a world famous star in the future." Nie Kong''s eyes were full of encouragement.


    "Thank you, Teacher Nie Kong."


    She took Nie Kong''s arm and accompanied him to the hotel.After receiving the invitation, the wine waiter at the door took them to the banquet hall.


    The bright and spacious hall is already brightly lit, full of delicious food and wine.The flow of people gathered in small groups, and a dozen groups were separated.When Nie Kong and You Xizi arrived, the two outstanding-looking people attracted the eyes of the surrounding people.


    The woman is a very cute and beautiful beauty, attached to the man.And the man''s confident smile, elegant and noble moves, like an innate temperament that compares everyone.


    "Haha, brother Nie Kong, you are finally here."


    The bald-headed Jiroji appeared in front of Nie Kong with a big smile, followed by his younger brother Shirou.Seeing the female companion next to Nie Kong, Jiroki winked at him and jokingly said, "I said, brother, don''t you introduce your girlfriend to us."


    "My name is Tengfeng Yukiko." Hearing Jiroji''s teasing, Yukiko blushed.Although misunderstood, she really is playing the teacher''s female companion now.


    "The two of you are very good match, really a pair of talents and women." Shi Lang behind followed praised.


    Nie Kong shook his head helplessly. It seemed that the misunderstanding with You Xizi was difficult to resolve.


    "You Kiko, let me introduce to you. The two of them are the chairman and consultant of the Suzuki Consortium, Jiroyoshi Suzuki and Shiro Suzuki."


    "Hello, it''s an honor to meet you."


    "You''re so sensible, look, you are so much better than Nie Kong''s brother." Jirogyi gave Nie Kong a glance and said.


    That guy was simply praiseworthy, and deliberately belittled himself, didn''t he just kick him.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, did your Suzuki Foundation really invite Kuroba Pirates to perform?"


    "Haha..." Suzuki Jiroki looked embarrassed.


    Shi Lang said helplessly: "Kuroba Pirates can''t get it easily. He just returned to Japan and came to our hotel to tour and perform. We just used his reputation to hold a banquet."


    So that''s the case, but Kuroba took the initiative to perform. Kuroba Thief is a world-famous Kidd thief in the future, and it is strange that the Suzuki consortium can get him.

 1353 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01379The mystery of magic

    "Teacher, tell your reasoning, it will definitely be a big show." You Xizi looked at Nie Kong with shining eyes.


    "It''s interesting to guess it by myself. It''s not mysterious to say it. You Xizi should think more about it. If you change to a classmate Fei Yingli, I''m afraid you won''t let me say it." Nie Kong smiled and shook his head.


    "Yes, yes. You Xizi is not as smart as Yingli."


    You Xizi bulged that cute face, shook Nie Kong''s arm and continued to say, "Teacher, please tell me only one person, I promise you won''t talk nonsense."


    "Don''t shake it, your hand is about to break."


    "Who will let the teacher own the secret?"


    "Since you want to know, let me tell you. In fact, the magic is no different from ordinary water escape." Nie Kong pointed to the top of the water tank, which had an iron-locked lid.


    "You Xizi can see the difference between the jug and the original one."


    "No...no." He looked at the pitcher carefully, but found no small details.


    "Fool, there are two missing screws. The iron lock is basically useless. As long as the two screws are removed and the lid is twisted, the person inside can easily get out of the pitcher. Needless to say, his handcuffs should be clever. The mechanism can be easily opened." Nie Kong explained.


    "But what the teacher said, is there any connection with Kuroba Thiefichi''s performance? We saw him coming out of the glass."


    "Well, what I just said was the principle of the ordinary underwater escape technique. And the black feather thief is worthy of being a world-famous magician. He added a layer of blindness to the underwater escape technique, which misled your vision." Nie Kong Said with a chuckle.


    "Our illusion?"


    "Yes, in fact, his performance is the same as ordinary break free technique. First, when covering the black cloth, the real black feather thief unfastened the handcuffs and shackles, and crawled out of the water tank with the handcuffs and shackles. ."


    "How is it possible, who is in the jar?"


    "Haha, that''s why you misled your vision. The "Kuroba Thief" in the jar, except for the cloak and hat, is a dummy made by him. But the real he chose the right time to hide in the water jar. On the opposite side, in the blind corner of your line of sight." Nie Kong has keen eyesight and insight, how could that little blindness hide him.


    "Hey, according to what the teacher said, how could the dummy in the pitcher disappear? And why do we see him coming out through the wall, are they all fake?" You Xizi stayed for a while, but still had questions.


    "That''s why I said that the props he made are really ingenious. Taking advantage of the easy melting characteristics of dry ice, disguising it as a black feather thief, placing it in the water, and then using the weight of the handcuffs and anklets to sink it in the water. Said that his disfigurement technique is really good. Dry ice is covered with a skin that is exactly the same as him, and it can melt water easily with dry ice. As for why you didn¡¯t find that it is a dummy, it¡¯s because you look at it from behind, your eyes I only saw the white cloak. The hat covered his black hair and his whole body was white. As long as he disguised his face, you couldn''t tell."


    "The large white cloak not only hides the body disguised as dry ice, but also helps the real black feather thief hide in the shadow of the cloak outside the jar. With the face melted first, then to the body part. When the body is completely melted, the cloak It will happen to sink slowly. You just saw the black feather thief outside the jar. He chose the right time. You can''t tell the truth from the false through the water and glass." Or there is a lot of reason, dry ice Sublimation will bring a lot of bubbles to the water, so it can deceive a few of them.


    Although what Nie Kong said is very simple, the actual manipulation is dozens of times more difficult than he said. Even if it is performed by other magicians, it is likely to cause zero failure.First of all, the timing must be correct, and a wrong calculation can mess up the magic.Simply put, the level of that magic is indeed very high.


    "So... so why didn''t he bring the handcuffs and handcuffs, the cloak and the hat, because he was originally a dummy." Nie Kong said nothing, not to mention that You Xizi is very smart and smart. Nie Kong is a little bit smart. Completely understand the mystery of magic.


    "It turns out... it turns out that it was... that''s his way of going through the wall. If the teacher doesn''t say it, then I really can''t figure it out." It can be so ingenious, it really deserves to be the world-famous black feather thief. Disguise is very strong.But the teacher who can tell at a glance is really amazing.


    You Xizi gave Nie Kong a peek with admiring eyes.


    "Haha, the bug trick, I didn''t expect someone to see through it. It was really disrespectful." After Nie Kong finished speaking, only a hearty laugh came from his ears.Only the black feather thief in white appeared in front of Nie Kong and the others.His eyes were full of surprise, and he seemed to have heard the conversation between Nie Kong and You Xizi.


    "Mr. Black Feather Thief One?" You Xizi exclaimed in surprise.


    "No, it''s just my fellow." The black feather thief bowed to Nie Kong and the others, giving a polite salute.


    "Hello, my name is Nie Kong. She is my female companion You Xizi." Nie Kong nodded and introduced himself and You Xizi.


    "You are a couple, you really are a talented girl."


    "That''s right." Nie Kong admitted naturally, and You Xizi''s complexion was stained red, Catkin clutched Nie Kong''s arm tightly.


    "I have a question that I want to ask you. Is there any flaw in my magic? It was suddenly exposed." He asked curiously.


    "No magic can be perfect, otherwise it''s not magic, but magic, are you right, Mr. Black Feather." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    Hearing Nie Kong''s words, the black feather thief shook his body and bowed to Nie Kong, his face reappeared with a smile: "Teached."


    "Yeah, Mr. Kuroba''s disguise is really too powerful, and they deceived us. Now, can Mr. Kuroba teach me?" Yu Xizi said repeatedly.


    "Sorry, I''m afraid I can''t do it now, after all, I don''t have much time to stay in Japan now." Kuroba Tieichi apologized.


    "Hey, what a pity."


    "What a pity, let''s talk about other things after you learn the school homework well." Nie Kong whispered a warning in her ear.


    "Relax, anyway, we will graduate in a year, and I don''t plan to go to university for their volunteers." You Xizi whispered back.


    Nie Kong certainly understood that she would definitely make her debut as an actor after graduating from high school.


    Seeing the closeness of the two, Kuroba Thief could only smile wryly, he didn''t want to be a light bulb.After saying goodbye, he disappeared in front of the two.

 1354 The collapse of the second element Text 01380Hotel murder case

    The banquet slowly ended. The guests all left the hall one after another, but still talked about the magic of Kuroba Thieves.The luxurious dishes placed on the table are basically not eaten by anyone, which shows how wasteful the banquets in the upper class are.


    "Hey! Nie Kong, what did the Black Feather Pirate say to you just now. Could it be that you have already asked from his mouth about the true meaning of his wall penetration technique?" As the host, Jiroji left after having a party with the guests. Nie Kong who was about to ask curiously behind the hotel.


    "Need to ask, Nie Kong has already seen through the essence of the magic. That''s why the magician Hei Yu Yiyi specially came to ask about the flaws in his performance." You Xizi defended Nie Kong.


    "Haha! Although I read few books, don''t lie to me." His unbelief can be seen from his funny and funny smiling face.


    "Then you can listen well, I will tell you the principles of magic now." Yu Xizi, a pushy, was ready to show off the knowledge Nie Kong had told her.


    But Nie Kong suddenly grabbed You Xizi''s little hand, and forced her pretty face into his arms.


    "Old... teacher, what are you... what are you going to do." You Xizi raised her panicked pretty face because Nie Kong''s bold behavior stunned her.


    "Don''t look." Just as Nie Kong''s voice fell, You Xizi only heard a thump, as if a heavy object fell.But Jiroki was completely frightened and his face turned pale.


    "Wow!" After waiting for a few seconds for him to react, Jiroji couldn''t control his nausea and spat out.Only saw a group of bloody corpses appeared outside the parking lot five meters in front of the hotel.


    Judging from his situation, it is likely that he fell from a tall building in the hotel and died.The red and white liquids all gathered together.Especially the pupils in his eyes are dilated, as if to narrate his incomprehension.


    At the same time, Nie Kong could observe that the exposed ankles had the scars of the rope and the water on the trousers there, and he did not wear socks or shoes.


    "Teacher, what happened."


    You Xizi wanted to turn around, but Nie Kong hugged her hard, "Don''t look, someone fell from a building in front of us and died in a terrible state."


    You Xizi felt warm. It turned out Teacher Nie Kong wanted to protect herself.But he is very receptive, what''s so terrible about the dead?She was facing this way, glanced at the scene secretly, and then vomited out like Jiroki.


    "I told you not to look at it, but I don''t believe it." Nie Kong gently patted her back, hoping she would feel better.


    "Really...really disgusting, I''m really afraid of nightmares at night." You Xizi smiled bitterly.


    Shiro, who came out from behind, saw the appearance of the dead and was shocked: "It was Shinji Yoshida. Why did he die in our Boston Hotel?"


    "Stop talking nonsense, hurry up and call the police." Nie Kong sighed and reminded the two brothers behind.It''s normal to say that one person in Conan''s world will die a day.Nie Kong didn''t need to guess, it must be a man-made murder.


    "I see." Shi Lang hurried back to his hotel and called the police on the phone in the hotel.


    The surrounding crowd slowly circled around and pointed at the corpse.Most of them were high-class celebrities who had just come out of the hotel and had no time to leave, and almost knew the dead.


    "Don''t mess with things on the scene, wait for the police to solve it." Seemingly a bit of detective knowledge, Jiroji drove the approaching crowd ten meters away.


    Soon after five minutes, the buzzing police car came to the scene.Several policemen and a forensic doctor came out of the car. The forensic doctor was in charge of taking pictures of the corpse with a camera and often investigated the information of the deceased.


    Among them was a small policeman, Nie Kong was very familiar, he was fat like Dr. A Li, but only twenty-five or six years old, with a straight face.


    "Detective Mumu actually appeared." Nie Kong''s eyes were surprised, and it seemed that characters related to the Conan world plot appeared one by one.


    "The name of the deceased was Shinji Yoshida, the chairman of Yoshida Enterprise, 51 years old. According to the investigation, the cause of death was a strong blow to the head. Without the remaining wounds, the time of death is estimated to be ten minutes ago. Did he commit suicide by jumping off a building? ?" Several police officers who were investigating with their notebooks analyzed.


    "No...no, if it was suicide, why didn''t his eyes close by himself? According to my speculation, someone should have pushed him down from behind." It seems that Officer Mumu has the highest IQ, and finally said it. A human word.But Nie Kong didn''t agree with the latter sentence.


    "Teacher, you... can you see any clues." You Xizi asked curiously.


    "It must be a deliberate murder, and the trick is clever." Nie Kong answered with a frown.


    "Hey, the teacher reasoned that the water was the murderer?"


    "It''s so mysterious, as if you saw it with your own eyes." Jirouji murmured.


    "Other important clues can only be collected after investigating the crime scene, but the murderer must be one of the banquets."


    "Immediately gather everyone for me and investigate their alibi." The police headed seriously issued a summoning order and once again gathered Nie Kong and the others into the hotel.


    It can be known from the mouths of other people that there are four people who have a private conversation with the prisoner, and the one who finally met with him was a middle-aged man named Furukawa Naruto.According to investigations, his company and Yoshida¡¯s company had disputes over interests, and the motive for murder was very high.


    Among the remaining three, there is still one dispute, Shintaro Tanaka.The man who looked a little sick and a little thin was said to have had a big fight with the deceased during the banquet.


    But the police were dumbfounded that when Xin Er fell down the building, all four of them had an alibi and had left the hotel.The police were at a loss as to whether Shinji Yoshida committed suicide.How can you kill four people without being there?


    "Teacher, if he kills, who is the murderer?" You Xizi asked quietly.


    "There is a lack of evidence. You must check the scene of the crime and confirm the method of committing the crime before you can judge.


    Nie Kong was able to confirm that the murderer was one of the four, but now there is no evidence.In order to find clues, I took You Xizi to the rooftop of the hotel.After carefully observing the surrounding environment, he finally found a rope tied to a fence in a hidden location, only twenty centimeters long.The other end was hung in the air, and there was a ring.

 1355 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01381, the alibi that looks like a magic

    Nie Kong checked the rope and found that the knots tied into a circle were very wet, as if they had just been fished out of the water.September is very hot and there is no rain. There is only one reason for the change in the rope, which is artificial.But in the roof, no shoes of the deceased were found!!


    Nie Kong moved in his heart and pulled You Xizi to the hotel kitchen, and asked the kitchen steward who came to ask the kitchen for ice cubes during the banquet.After learning the relevant information from him, Nie Kong finally understood who the murderer was and the murderer''s modus operandi!


    "Haha. It''s funny, the murderer actually learned how to kill from the magic of the black feather thief." Nie Kong said with a light smile.


    "Teacher, have you inferred the case and revealed the truth?" You Xizi asked in surprise, obviously he had found nothing.


    "Yeah, after all, he was just getting an axe at the door of the class. His magic is far worse than that of the black feather thief! You Xizi, please help me call the police officer and the four suspects to the top of the building and say I want to repeat the murderer''s tactics." Kong ordered.


    "Teacher, tell me the truth first." You Xizi blinked at him cutely. It was a bit difficult to get rid of her pushy personality.


    "I have a chance to talk later, there is no time now. If the police let the murderer leave now, he will destroy the evidence." Hearing the seriousness of Nie Kong''s words, You Xizi obediently followed his instructions.


    After seeing her leaving, Nie Kong brought out a small bag of square ice cubes from the kitchen in advance, and brought all the props for the crime.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Three police officers brought four suspects to the roof, followed by various celebrities in Japan, including the Suzuki brothers.


    As for the police officers, the leader of the team was Kiyomi Matsumoto with a national character face, and police officer Megumi their superiors.


    "Hello, thank you for assisting our police officer in handling the case. My name is Matsumoto Kiyonaga, is the case really a murder?" The sturdy face of Matsumoto Kiyonaga came to Nie Kong.


    Originally, he was about to release the four of them. After hearing what Xizi told him, he immediately set off.As a police officer''s intuition, he certainly thought it was murder, but unfortunately every suspect has witnesses to testify their alibi.


    Tanigawa Naruto, Mr. Kouzo from the Kakamoto family, Shintaro Tanaka and the last middle-aged woman Akiko Sakurada.


    "Nie Kong, this matter is not trivial, the reasoning must be very rigorous." Suzuki Jiroki exclaimed.


    "That''s right, suicide is said to be murder. If there is not enough evidence, we don''t have time to go around with you." Tani Chuan Ming among the suspects yelled at Nie Kong.


    "Don''t worry, first of all, let me explain the murderer''s modus operandi and how to use that magical technique to make an alibi. Jiroji, let you play the dead." Nie Kong pointed at Jiroji beside him and said with a smile.


    "Yes, but Nie Kong, don''t toss about it." Jiroji stood fearlessly in front of Nie Kong.


    "The murderer probably didn''t mean to kill at the beginning. Perhaps the body''s entanglement stunned the deceased, and then the murder was born."


    "When Yoshida jumped off the building, none of the four of us were on the scene. How could it be possible that we availed ourselves and pushed Yoshida off the top of the building?" Akiko Sakura asked lightly with her lips.


    "That''s right, it was originally impossible, but the murderer cleverly used props to extend the dead time of the deceased!! Now I will repeat his crime!"


    Nie Kong motioned Jiroji to pretend to be unconscious, and then took off his right shoe.Take out the props, rope and ice cubes prepared in advance.Slightly rolled up Jiroji''s trousers to the position of his calf, forming a space for ice.


    Nie Kong poured all the ice cubes on the place where the trousers were curled up, tied the knotted loop with the rope that had been tied up in advance, and tied it tightly to the trousers that was full of ice cubes.The other end was tied to the fence on the roof.


    Immediately after making preparations, Nie Kong slowly suspended Jiroji in the sky above the building.The three police officers were so scared that they hurriedly stopped Nie Kong, and Jiroji''s face turned green, saying that one step was avoided.


    You Xizi looked at Nie Kong with brilliance in her eyes, and already understood the ingenious technique.


    "Look at the rope on the roof, and the other end of the rope is moist. It shows that I reproduced the same way as him." Nie Kong pointed to the hidden position on the roof, where the rope tied by the murderer.


    Several police officers looked at it and it was as Nie Kong had said.


    "It''s really amazing. It turns out that the melting of ice cubes was used to create time lag." Matsumoto said in amazement.


    "Yes, just wait for a long time for the ice to melt naturally, and the tightly bound rope will loosen. Yoshida, who is in the air, will naturally fall from the top of the building." Police officer Mumu was deeply moved, and they almost forced the murder to change. Committed suicide.


    "So it seems that all four of them are suspected of committing the crime?" Officer Mumu asked aloud.


    "Hehe, we have asked in the kitchen just now. The only one of the four who took ice cubes from the kitchen during the banquet was Shintaro Tanaka, so he was the murderer who killed Nobuji Yoshida." Yukiko stood up in time. , Pointed at the sick Shintaro with his finger.


    "Immediately ask the kitchen steward to confirm." Matsumoto Kiyomizu ordered to the subordinate police officer beside him.


    Officer Mumu responded and disappeared quickly to the top of the building.Two or three minutes later, he brought the kitchen steward of the Boston Hotel.


    "Excuse me, who of the four of them took ice cubes in the kitchen?" Matsumoto asked the kitchen steward.


    The kitchen steward looked at the four people carefully, and quickly pointed to Tanaka like Yukiko.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Tanaka, please come back to the police station with us." Officer Mumu has taken out his handcuffs and said to him solemnly.


    "Wait...Wait a minute, I only need to apply ice to compress my body because my body seems to have a fever. How can I do this as evidence?" Shintaro still did not give up, struggling to shout.


    "Haha, do you want evidence, there is." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    "What evidence do you have?"


    "Because I am afraid that the shoes are stuck in the knot, Yoshida will not fall off. So you have to take off his shoes!! But because you keep your fingerprints, you should always keep them with you. It''s a pity that you want someone to help. If you make an alibi, you definitely don''t have a chance to discard it. Shinji Yoshida''s shoes must be in your car!" Nie Kong pointed at the murderer and said he was speechless.

 1356 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01382Fei Yingli came to the door

    As a result, the police found the leather shoe wrapped in a bag from his car and confirmed that it was the one lost by the deceased, and Shintaro Tanaka''s fingerprints were detected from the smooth surface of the leather shoe.


    Shintaro Tanaka was so soft that he had pulled out his bones, before Nie Kong and the others, confessing the evidence of the murder.


    According to the reason he explained, it turned out that Shinji Yoshida used harsh competitive methods to almost bankrupt his company.When the two met for the first time at the banquet, Tanaka even knelt on the ground and begged him to open up.It''s a pity that Yoshida said coldly, absolutely must buy his company at a very low price.


    Seeing that there is no chance for reconciliation, the resentful Shintaro Tanaka has a murderous opportunity.Using the occasional inspiration from watching magic, after knocking out Yoshida, he arranged the scene that Nie Kong had just replayed.Because Nie Kong was there, he could easily see through his tricks.The police car escorted Shintaro Tanaka back to the police station in the buzzing sirens, waiting for him will be severe punishment by law.


    And Nie Kong, because of his wonderful reasoning show, is well-known among the upper class.Even many beautiful ladies secretly inquired about Nie Kong''s personal information and information.


    Seeing Nie Kong showing such an uproar, You Xizi was both admired and a little bit lamented.She is very sorry for being pushy, why not herself.


    Nie Kong was quite amused, and comforted her that if there is a case in the future, she would specifically leave her a chance to explain the reasoning process.Hearing Nie Kong''s comfort, her extremely cute and pretty face showed a happy smile, "Teacher, teacher" called very sweet.


    Nie Kong was too lazy to persuade her to change, that was her true nature.Because of Ai Xian, she can become a global idol star in the future.


    Finally, the banquet came to an end, and he drove back to his house with Xizi.Although it was ten o''clock in the middle of the night, Yu Xizi insisted on going home alone, saying that she didn''t want the teacher to know where she lived.Little did he know that Nie Kong had already followed her movements with spiritual consciousness to ensure her safety.


    Sure enough, I rented a house because I was going to study at Didan High School.Nie Kong estimated the location. About a few kilometers away from Nie Kong, Nie Kong is in 2nd Chome, and she is in 6th Chome.To put it simply, it is a distance of four streets. It takes about half an hour to walk. It is also very close to Didan High School.Her residence, Didan High School and Nie Kong''s residence form a triangle.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the early morning of the next day, Nie Kong, who had run out of breakfast, was about to take a rest, when he suddenly heard someone ring the doorbell at his door.He doesn''t know many people, except for Dr. Ari and Yukiko, who would come to visit specially?


    "coming!"


    Nie Kong opened the door very much, but the people who appeared in front of the door were beyond his expectations.No, it should be said that he guessed right, there is indeed a fat Dr. A Li.


    But apart from Dr. A Li, there was a beautiful girl with glasses on the side, who came out very beautifully.The brown hair was tied into a strand and sprinkled on the back, separating the bangs that could cover the eyes.


    The tall body is not much different from Yu Xizi, exuding a youthful breath.If Yukiko is cute and beautiful, hers is calm and intellectual.


    "Hey, classmate Fei Yingli and Dr. A Li? How could you..." Nie Kong was surprised that the two of them appeared at the same time, it seemed that they didn''t know each other.


    "Hehe, when I was walking in the street, I happened to see her standing quietly in front of your door. It turned out to be your student." Dr. A Li explained.


    "Don''t just stand, come to the house." Nie Kong greeted the two of them into the living room, while Fei Yingli was the same as You Xizi when he first came, looking around curiously.


    Nie Kong took the two of them to sit on the sofa in the living room, and he personally poured a cup of hot tea for the two guests.


    "By the way, why did classmate Fei Yingli know my address?" Nie Kong asked strangely.


    Feiyingli''s pretty face showed a faint red color, and she replied in a low voice: "It''s just...just yesterday, I happened to see the teacher driving Yukiko through the 4th Chome in the car. So I guessed that the teacher must live nearby. So when I was walking this morning, I saw the house name in front of Erchome No. 22, and I was hesitant to come and say hello to the teacher."


    "It turns out that Hieiori lives in Si Chome, maybe we are neighbors." Nie Kong smiled joyfully.


    "Yeah." Fei Yingli nodded slightly, realizing that Nie Kong had discovered the loophole in her words, "By the way, where did the teacher and You Xizi go in two dresses yesterday, and they are wearing dresses."


    Nie Kong Khanran, she shouldn''t have misunderstood that she was dating You Xizi.In the evening, a man and a woman met out to meet each other. I can imagine what they would do.


    "Don''t get me wrong, I just took her to the banquet of the Suzuki consortium and watched the magic show of Black Feather Thief at the Boston Hotel." Nie Kong hurriedly explained.


    "The banquet of the Suzuki Consortium, the magic of Kuroba Thieichi?" Fei Hideri''s beautiful eyes became unstable for a moment. "Teacher, you are really partial. Why do you only go with Kiko?"


    Although the tone has not changed, it seems a little angry and depressed.


    "Well, I just thank her for helping me when buying a car on Friday." Nie Kong felt that although the two women had a good relationship, they secretly refused to accept each other.


    After hearing Nie Kong''s explanation, Fei Yingli felt much better, and asked about what happened to Nie Kong and the others at the banquet yesterday.


    Nie Kong didn''t conceal it, and said all about magic and murder.Such an unforgettable experience made Fei Yingli lose his balance again.Why are all good things left to You Xizi?


    "Nie Kong, the relationship between you and your classmates is really good." Dr. A Li said with emotion.


    "Ahem, I almost forgot to introduce you. She is my student Fei Yingli, and he is Dr. A Li who lives in No. 203." Nie Kong saw Fei Yingli exuding a weird breath, and immediately changed the subject.


    "Hello, Dr. Ari." Fei Yingli is full of respect for scholars.


    "Haha, don''t dare to be." Dr. A Li smiled happily, and it seemed very happy that someone recognized his doctorate status.


    Of course he has invented a lot of things, and the occasional sale helped him earn a large amount of royalties, so that he can buy a house and use it with peace of mind.

 1357 The collapse of the second element body 01383, Yingli who cant cook

    After chatting for a while, Dr. A Li said that there was research to be done, so he returned to apartment 203 next door and left Nie Kong and Fei Yingli in the living room alone.Although Fei Yingli was indifferent, Nie Kong didn''t care at all.Because he understands that Fei Yingli''s character is cold outside and hot inside.


    "Student Fei Yingli came to see the teacher, there should be something important."


    "Really no...no." He rashly searched the two streets of the number plates, just to ask Teacher Nie Kong what he did when he went out with You Xizi yesterday, how could he be embarrassed to say that kind of thing.


    To be honest, even if Fei Yingli found the destination, if it hadn''t been for Dr. A Li to ring the doorbell just now, she couldn''t be courageous, and she had a very strong personality.


    "Oh, although the teacher is very happy, it''s his students who came to visit the teacher and said it was really shameless to be heard by others." Nie Kong said in a slightly exaggerated tone.


    "It''s just... just to visit the teacher when passing by, is it as serious as you said?" Fei Yingli said strangely..


    "Hehe, of course, so I will pay a visit to the home of Fu Hideri who lives in 4-chome. By the way, learn about the family situation of your best student, Hideri."


    "Does the teacher want a family visit?"


    "Yeah, I really want to see it. What kind of father and mother Fei Yingli has to bring up a daughter who is both talented and intelligent, she must be a role model for many people to learn from."


    Fei Yingli was almost ashamed to hear Nie Kong''s undisguised praise, is she really as good as the teacher said.


    As a result, the dizzy Fei Yingli felt wrong when he brought Teacher Nie Kong to her own home.But after Nie Kong said something to bother him, he pushed in.


    She lived in the same attic as Nie Kong¡¯s in Dating World, but not as spacious as Nie Kong, and only had two floors.First is the hallway, and then goes directly to the living room. Next to the living room is the kitchen.


    "Hey, it''s obviously the weekend, aren''t classmate Fei Yingli''s parents at home?" Lingshen scanned the surroundings and found no parents in the room.But several tens of meters in the back street, I found Moori Kogoro, who actually lives in the back Gochome Street, No. 39.


    The two were really childhood sweethearts, but Nie Kong was fortunate that he came early, and now Fei Yingri still doesn''t like Maori Kogoro. It can be seen from Fei Yingri''s expression when they first met.Maybe the two will get married, which should be guided by something that happened in college.


    "Because I usually have to go to work, so now my mother accompanies my father to go out to relax. I guess they won''t be able to come back until noon or evening. Who told the teacher to suddenly say that you want a home visit, we didn''t prepare." To Nie Kong After pouring a cup of tea, Fei Yingli said immediately.


    "It doesn''t matter, I can wait, anyway, nothing else on the weekend. Now I can spend more time to visit the place where Yingli grew up, take a look at the previous photos of Yingli, etc." Nie Kong chuckled.


    "Hey! There is...what''s so interesting, teacher, let''s watch something else, such as... TV." Fei Yingli took two steps back, her beautiful cheeks panicking.


    Nie Kong is not easy to coax, after a lot of hard work, he finally sneaked into Fei Yingli''s boudoir.


    The room is simple and clean, with only a desk, a chair, a wardrobe, a cute bed, and a bookshelf full of books.Nie Kong opened the books on the shelf and found that many were books on law and reasoning.It was not accidental that she could become the Queen¡¯s lawyer in the legal world.No wonder she has such a wealth of knowledge. She should have read a lot of books, and she can only achieve the present achievements after the accumulation of knowledge.


    In addition to books, there are mirrors and wooden combs for girls'' makeup in the corners.In addition to studying, she does not forget to pay attention to her appearance.


    Fei Yingli hurriedly hugged the photo album hidden in the desk drawer. After all, it recorded the embarrassment of her childhood, so how embarrassed to show it to others.


    Nie Kong assured her that she would not tell anyone or make fun of it, and Fei Yingli agreed.


    Sitting next to Nie Kong, I looked at his childhood memories with him.The photo records the experience of transforming from a little loli with a pacifier into a beautiful girl.There are inevitably embarrassing shots, but Nie Kong thinks Xiao Yingli in the photo is very cute.


    It¡¯s just a little funny that when Yingli cares very much, she will turn over quickly.When she opened it again, Nie Kong couldn''t help laughing when she saw her reaction that he was afraid of seeing.


    He was very happy to learn about the unknown side of Fei Yingli, and only he knew it.


    The two looked through the album closely, discussing her childhood pleasures happily, and even forgot the time.When Nie Kong''s stomach growled, he suddenly realized that it was time for lunch.


    Nie Kong opened the boudoir and went out to the living room, and found that Fei Yingli''s parents hadn''t come back.


    "Really, it seems that they are eating lunch outside." It seems that they are used to it, and Yingli didn''t particularly care.


    "How about your lunch, Yingli," Nie Kong asked aloud.


    "Usually I make... instant noodles or go out to eat ramen. It seems that I can''t entertain the teacher." Fei Yingli apologized.


    "Girls should be able to cook," Nie Kong said strangely.


    Yingli blushed and did not answer Nie Kong''s words.Nie Kong saw her twisted look, and he didn''t know.She is very good in many ways, but there is no one perfect, and she can''t cook!!


    "If you want to laugh, just laugh." She knows that girls can''t handle it. What a terrible thing that is, she feels very frustrated when she is so strong.If you change to Kogoro, you will definitely laugh at yourself.


    "So cute!" Nie Kong blurted out, and the answer completely stunned Fei Yingli.Indeed, the indifferent Yingli had that lovely expression before, and the contrast almost turned Nie Kongmeng over.


    "Cheat...Cheat."


    "Really, it''s no big deal that girls can''t cook!" Nie Kong smiled, "Since Yingli can''t entertain the teacher, the teacher will entertain you himself."


    He rolled up his sleeves and walked calmly into the kitchen next to the living room, followed by Yingli.

 1358 The collapse of the second element body 01384, the misunderstanding of Yinglis parents

    Nie Kong opened the refrigerator and took out only simple cooking ingredients-eggs, chicken, lettuce, and tomatoes!It should be left over from last night, because the main meal in Japan is the same as dinner in Europe and America.


    "Teacher, you...do you really want to cook lunch by yourself?" Fei Yingli was stunned, thinking Nie Kong was joking.


    "Yes! Although the ingredients are a little simpler, you should be able to make three dishes." Nie Kong estimated that he should be able to make Japanese homemade fried chicken nuggets, tomato scrambled eggs and vegetable salad.


    "Teacher is a boy, he can... can cook, of course that kind of thing would be very strange."


    "Because of the needs of life, it''s no surprise that I can cook."


    To be sure, the teacher now lives by himself, and there is definitely no one to take care of him.


    "In that case, let me help the teacher."


    "can you."


    "Don''t worry, I often help mom at home." She took over the task of washing vegetables in Nie Kong''s hands, and Nie Kong started to cut vegetables with a kitchen knife.With her help, a lot of time was saved.


    When Fei Yingli saw Nie Kong''s skillful knives and master-level cooking skills, her pretty face was completely stunned.Wiping his eyes vigorously, as if he was dreaming.


    After more than ten minutes, three delicious dishes were finally put on the table.Fei Yingli dubiously took a sip with chopsticks, her eyes widened, and took a bite.Simple daily cooking, the taste is almost the same as that of the big restaurants outside!


    It''s hard for her to believe that she has a noble temperament and is obviously more like an upper-class noble teacher Nie Kong, who would... have such a superb cooking level?


    "Because the materials are relatively simple, I can only keep it." After passing the white rice to Fei Yingli, Nie Kong tasted his craft, and there was not much change as usual.


    Nie Kong understood that he had to improve his already limit cooking level now only in the cooking world.There are captives of food-based food, and there are young masters who test their cooking skills.


    "It''s nothing, the teacher is really amazing." Especially compared with herself, Fei Yingli thinks so.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Just as the two were having lunch together in a warm atmosphere, a teasing voice suddenly came from their ears.


    "Oh, I''m very sorry, we shouldn''t disturb you two anymore." The voice clearly heard that it was a woman''s voice. Nie Kong turned around and found a middle-aged concubine Yingli who was about 40 years old.The big difference from Yingli is that she doesn''t wear glasses.


    Behind her, there was a middle-aged man in casual clothes, about the same age as Jiroki.If expected, the two should be Fei Yingli''s parents.


    "Xiao Yingli seems to have grown up. I thought she liked the gangster from the Maori house next door. They had a very good relationship since childhood, and they often looked like a couple." Yingli''s father quipped.


    Of course he would be surprised when Nie Kong was suddenly killed.With his excellent appearance and mature charm, no wonder his daughter liked him and even took him home.


    "Husband, don''t talk nonsense, I didn''t agree with the Maori boy and Yingli. When they met, they often quarreled about a little thing, which shows that the personalities are very strong. If you really get together in the future, then life will be a matter of life. I don''t know what will cause trouble to separate. Although my childhood sweethearts have no guesses, if I have to live a lifetime, I won''t." Yingli''s mother shook her head and said.The Nie Kong in front of him was different, with gentle eyes, and he believed that he would be able to spoil his daughter very much in the future.As someone who has lived for more than 40 years, how can I not understand?No matter his appearance or character, Kogoro from the Maori family can''t match him.


    "Haha, that''s right, the Maori nabah is afraid of being restless when he grows up." Yingli''s father said with a big laugh.As a neighbor, how could you not understand Mouri Kogoro''s fault?


    The couple talked to themselves, making Fei Yingli''s pretty blushing terribly.If there is a wall in front of her, she wants to kill her.Obviously they don''t understand anything, what are they talking nonsense, what would the teacher think?


    "Parents, you...what are you talking nonsense." Fei Yingli yelled out in anger, quite a bit of momentum, and suppressed the two discussing in front of him.


    "Also, don''t you have anything to explain." Yingli blushed and stared at Nie Kong.


    "Oh, that''s right, please take care of you in the future." Nie Kong was very polite, like they gave a bow.


    "Haha, it''s okay, we can all understand, but don''t bully Yingli, she is our baby."


    "Stupid... stupid, who... who asked the teacher to say that." Poor Yingli almost cried in a hurry.Now there is no such thing as the usual calmness and wisdom, and the slightest temperament of an ice beauty.


    "Mom and Dad, can you misunderstand it without authorization. He...he is just my teacher, specially for home visits."


    "Hey... Are you really Yingli''s teacher? You are too young." Both of them opened their eyes wide, their expressions full of astonishment.


    "My name is Nie Kong. I am 22 years old this year. I am a new instructor in the Yingli class. I am now living in Apartment 202 in Erchome. I occasionally see Yingli students living nearby, so I came to visit specially." Said.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, you are welcome to come for a home visit. Sorry, I just neglected." Because of Meng Lang''s words just now, his father was obviously a little embarrassed.


    Instead, my mother was full of regrets and muttered to herself: "Twenty-two years old, only five years older than Yingli, and bought a famous high-end apartment in Mihua City. No, Yingli''s 18th birthday is coming soon, and she should be only 4 years old. It is definitely a good story for high school students to marry their teachers after graduation."


    As a mother, she certainly considers her daughter''s lifelong happiness.Seeing Nie Kong''s first glance, his mother was already full of affection for him.The key is that his appearance and temperament are excellent, and he can definitely be worthy of his daughter.


    "You talk, I''ll pick up the tableware." The mother glanced at the table and looked at her daughter weirdly. Of course she understands how poor her daughter''s cooking is.Even worried about her future marriage.


    Now it seems that if it is Teacher Nie Kong, he can definitely accept his daughter''s weakness.She looked at her son-in-law like a mother-in-law, wishing to entrust Yingli to Nie Kong now.

 1359 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01385, the battle of two women

    The end of the enthusiastic home visit of Yingli''s family means that Nie Kong''s two days of weekends have ended, and many things have happened during the period.Due to coincidence, the time was allocated strangely.Xizi is lovely, Yingli is smart, and a woman takes up his day''s rest time!


    Returning to school life, Nie Kong found that the relationship between the two women had become delicate.He used to be like a girlfriend, but now Nie Kong vaguely sensed the faint smell of gunpowder between the two.


    On the one hand, it was due to Nie Kong''s disruption, on the other hand, because the academy festival of Didan High School was about to arrive.And the eye-catching beauty pageant has already caused panic.As the two school flowers of Didan High School, they naturally became the focus of attention of the students.Although the relationship between the two women is very good, but the strong Yingli and the likes to show off are hopeful, now they are on the bar.


    But Nie Kong was a little worried, because the beauty of the two women could not tell the outcome.If he was asked to cast the last vote for the beauty pageant, it would really embarrass him. It would be difficult for anyone to vote.


    It can be seen that the peaceful campus life has been broken, and the college has suddenly become a lot more lively than before. For example, the hot iron pan is difficult to cool down, and only after the high temperature of the school festival.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Teacher, why haven''t you brought your car to school?" When Nie Kong left the house to go to school, he found that You Xizi popped out from the corner of the door.


    Wearing a blue school uniform, she looks so cute.The tall body is half arched, with his hands behind his waist.


    And when she saw that Nie Kong didn''t drive the car she picked, her eyes were disappointed.It''s been a few days since I helped him pick the car. I have never seen Nie Kong bring it to school for class. Maybe I hate the car I picked.


    "It''s only two or three kilometers. What kind of car do you drive? And the model of that car is gorgeous. Driving it to school will have a bad effect. It''s too high profile."


    "Oh, it''s a pity, I was going to take the teacher''s ride to school." You Xizi renewed her lovely smile and happily accompanied Nie Kong.


    "Then I have no choice but to walk."


    "Really, I have to walk a little longer now."


    "The teacher will give you a hug to make up for You Xizi''s loss." Nie Kong said with a light smile.


    "Who...who knows how to do it." Yuxizi''s cute face appeared shy pink, glanced at the empty street left and right, and muttered in a low voice: "The teacher can only hold a section of the road."


    "Yes, yes." Nie Kong stretched out his hand and hugged her tall body in his arms.You Xizi''s ears were blushing, but her pretty face turned completely crimson in the next second.


    "Teacher... how do you use that... that kind of posture?" The expectant princess hugged her dream and broke to pieces, and she was just holding a child to pee!!


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh me to put me down." She struggled desperately.


    Nie Kong suppressed a smile and put her suspended feet on the ground.


    "Huh, idiot teacher, ignore you." Glancing at Nie Kong pretentiously, she flew away Nie Kong angrily and ran to the front ten meters.But for a long time, she found that Nie Kong hadn''t followed, so she slowed down and waited for Nie Kong to walk side by side.


    "Teacher, I heard that you went to Yingli''s classmate''s house a few days ago. Is that true?" She asked curiously.


    "Didn''t you say you ignored the teacher?" Nie Kong asked with a smile.


    "Teacher, you are really careful, smaller than a pinhole!!" Yuxizi said in embarrassment.


    "Haha."


    "What are you laughing at, you didn''t answer my question."


    "Yes, I went to visit her home on Sunday to learn about her family''s environment and situation by the way." Nie Kong said briefly.


    "I heard that you cooked her delicious food, and her parents misunderstood you as Yingri''s partner? Entrust Concubine Yingri to you?"


    What I heard, I know it better than I know.It is estimated that Yingli told her that Nie Kong really couldn''t understand the relationship between the two women.


    "Should...should have them all."


    "Hmph, the teacher wouldn''t like Fei Yingli." As soon as the conversation turned, You Xizi looked at Nie Kong with a frown.


    "Chaos, we are a teacher-student relationship." Nie Kong shook his head.


    "What do teachers and students have, we will all graduate from Didan High School next June, and by then we will have become adults." She seemed to refute Nie Kong, she said affirmatively.


    "Furthermore, Fei Yingli is so beautiful, full of intellectual and wise, good academic performance, it is normal for the teacher to like her."


    "I can''t tell Xizi and Yingli who are more beautiful, is it possible that I also like Xizi." Nie Kong laughed.


    You Xizi blushed, and said to Nie Kongjiao, "If the teacher likes it, it''s not impossible. After all, Xizi is also very cute."


    "Yes, yes. The teacher likes You Xizi very much, because Xizi is so cute, she will definitely become a famous star in the world in the future."


    "It''s all perfunctory." Yuxizi muttered dissatisfiedly.


    If the teacher were to pick one of them, would the teacher like Fei Yingli or herself?It''s a pity that You Xizi didn''t get the answer in his heart from Nie Kong.In fact, Nie Kong didn''t perfuse, he liked Xizi very much.


    The two went to school side by side, which attracted many people''s review.The classmates of Didan High School began to gossip, discussing why the prince of Didan High School would go to school with the princess, and what is the relationship between the two.


    For the two highly popular two people, every move will attract the attention of others, so the only thing that is not good about being a star is that.On the contrary, Yukiko should like the feeling of being noticed.


    She loves to be pushy, she loves to show, her character has been fixed and she is hopeless.Or many add one, like pranks.She has the natural potential to become an idol, so those personality traits will help her instead.


    Nie Kong did not object to her becoming an idol.The show business has always been dark, what Nie Kong can do is to prevent her from being hurt by others.

 1360 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01386, Yingli injured

    When it was Nie Kong''s first math class, he came to the classroom and discovered something extraordinary-Fei Yingli was absent, and what was missing was his math class!Nie Kong did not receive the call for leave, did not receive the leave slip, did not even see that she did not come to school today.


    It is simply unthinkable, how could an excellent student who possessed both moral character and both talents and appearance would be absent from class.Even if I saw it with my own eyes, Nie Kong believed she would definitely have her own reasons!


    "Do you know what happened to Fei Yingli? Why didn''t you come to school today?" Nie Kong frowned and asked about forty students in the classroom.


    "Student Yingli always arrives early."


    "Yes, when we usually go to school, we have found her reading in the classroom."


    "Maybe I didn''t have time to ask for leave because of illness."


    The students discussed the reasons, but because of their personalities, their relationship with Fei Yingli was not very good.He is the only one in the class who can be called a good friend.Nie Kong looked at her, but You Xizi shook his head gently.Obviously, Yu Xizi was equally puzzled.From this point of view, she is probably in an accident!!


    Nie Kong wrote two large characters of self-study with chalk and hurriedly left the classroom.Seeing Nie Kong''s anxious expression, You Xizi pouted.


    After returning to his office, Nie Kong first opened the files of his students, and he finally found the internal phone number of his concubine''s house.I dialed the phone from the school office.


    After a beep, a voice familiar to Yingli''s mother came from the microphone.


    "Hey, concubine, is there anything wrong."


    "Hello, Mrs. Concubine! You should remember me, I am Teacher Nie Kong." Nie Kong responded.


    "Oh, it turned out to be Teacher Nie Kong. Although I am very happy, how come you have time to call." The voice on the phone was full of joy, and I was probably surprised that Nie Kong called her.


    "Because something has happened, I need to confirm the situation with you. Fei Yingli has not come to school until now. Is she at home? Is she sick?"


    "Hey, Yingli''s kid has already gone out early in the morning, and logically speaking, he has already arrived at school." Nie Kong guessed that she should be frightened when he heard the sound of falling from the microphone.


    "I didn''t see her at school."


    Nie Kong finally understood the seriousness of the matter. Conan''s world is not a joke. The crime rate is extremely high!


    "How come, is there something wrong with Yingli''s child?" She said in a panic.


    "Don''t worry, I will definitely get classmate Yingli back!" Nie Kong hung up the phone after comforting her a few words.He had to search the huge rice flower market with his spiritual consciousness, hoping to find her.


    Finally, after intensive investigations, he found a figure similar to her.But Nie Kong was surprised that her forehead and calf were bandaged with white bandages. She is currently in a coma and her location is the People''s Hospital of Mihua City!


    Did Yingli really hurt? When Nie Kong could not confirm 100%, the phone in the office rang quietly.


    Nie Kongshun answered the phone, only to hear a very majestic voice from the microphone, and Nie Kong had a familiar illusion!


    "Hello, hello, are you the instructor of Class B in the third grade of Didan High School?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter? I''m in a hurry, please make a long story short."


    "I am the police officer Mumu of the Metropolitan Police Department. Because a malicious car accident occurred in the morning of Mihua City, two students were killed and the other injured. One of them was taught by your class. Our police can only learn from her. It was discovered that there was information about Class B in the third year of Didan High School¡¯s backpack books. So the police asked you to come to Mihua City People¡¯s Hospital to help understand the situation of the students.¡±


    It turned out to be the police officer Mumu of the Metropolitan Police Department. Nie Kong didn¡¯t have time to be surprised, but when he heard the following information, he was frightened in a cold sweat and coldly said to the police officer Mumu: "Tell me clearly, you actually said my student died. ?"


    "No...no, it is not your student who died, but a girls'' school in Mihua City. Your student was injured only by bruises and a slight concussion." Officer Mumu wiped his sweat and hurriedly Explained.


    Nie Kong breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out that the girl who was bandaged by his spiritual sense was really Yingli.


    "Wait a moment, I''ll be there in fifteen minutes."


    Nie Kong hung up the phone in a hurry, greeted the principal and rushed to Mihua City Hospital as quickly as possible.


    After the nurse at the front desk of the hospital heard that the injured person was placed in ward 402 in the car accident this morning, Nie Kong went to the fourth floor of the hospital and unlocked the door of the second ward.


    The first thing I saw was that Yingli was sleeping peacefully in the white bed, which seemed to be fine.And beside her, there are three police officers in police uniforms, the three of Matsumoto in the last case.


    "Huh, Mr. Nie Kong?" After seeing Nie Kong, the three of them suddenly yelled out loudly. They didn''t expect that Nie Kong who helped them solve the case last time would be a teacher at Didan High School. It''s a coincidence.


    "No wonder the voice on the phone is very familiar. It turns out to be an acquaintance." Officer Mumu smiled bitterly.


    "Stop talking nonsense, my students are all right."


    "It''s okay, she should be about to wake up. Can you explain her information and home phone number now, we need to notify her family." Matsumoto asked.


    "Okay, but as a condition, you need to explain the circumstances of the incident. I really want to see who dares to hurt my lovely students." Nie Kong sneered.


    "If you have Mr. Nie Kong to help, that would be great." Kiyomizu Matsumoto smiled and said, the same as Nie Kong''s request.


    "She is the best student of our Didan High School¡ª¡ªFei Yingli, currently living in the street of Mihua City 4-chome..." Because Nie Kong just happened to call Yingli¡¯s mother to ask about the situation, so he remembered her home phone number. Speak briefly what you know.


    Kiyomizu Matsumoto gestured to Officer Megumi. After using the notebook, Officer Megumi nodded to him, and left Ward 402. It seemed that he was going to call Hideri''s mother to inform Hideri''s injury.

 1362 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01388, two decoys

    Not long after the trio of Police Officer Mumu left, Nie Kong, who was cutting the apple, found Fei Yingli''s slender eyelashes moved, and quickly opened his closed eyes, and Sleeping Beauty finally woke up.


    "Student Yingli, you are awake." Nie Kong looked at Yingli who was lying in a caring voice with joy.


    Her bright eyes looked at Nie Kong blankly, "Excuse me...Excuse me...Who are you?"


    "What''s wrong with you Yingli, could it be... Did you crash your brain and cause amnesia? Why do you forget your teacher now?" Nie Kong''s joyful expression immediately stiffened, and he called out aloud.It is clear that the doctor said it was only a minor concussion. What is the situation that she will lose her memory?


    "Pump..." Waiting Fei Yingli put her glasses back on, and saw Nie Kong''s dumbfounded expression, she couldn''t help but laugh.Teacher Nie Kong is really cute.I was so happy to see him at first sight when I woke up.


    "Okay, Yingli dare to pretend to have amnesia to tease the teacher."


    "Stupid teacher, I just woke up a little confused because I didn''t wear glasses, so I couldn''t see the teacher clearly." Fei Yingli said happily, who knows if what she said is true or false.


    Nie Kong breathed a sigh of relief, reached out and touched her head, and said softly: "It''s fine now, I''m really worried to see you didn''t come to school this morning."


    Yingli blushed, and said in a low voice, "I...I just had an accident."


    Depending on the situation, Yingli did not see the criminal committing the crime, but thought that the car accidentally hit her.Originally, Nie Kong wanted to learn the criminal''s information from her, but it didn''t seem to work.


    "By the way, teacher, what time is it now? It should be time for class!"


    "Well, it''s almost noon. Don''t worry, I''ve already asked for leave for you."


    "Then teacher, don''t you need to take your class."


    "Well, no problem, I asked them to study by themselves."


    Fei Yingli is both kind and moved by the teacher''s wayward behavior.He did it all for himself, how could he be willing to blame him for the attack.


    "Oh, Mr. Nie Kong, you are so fast, Yingli is taken care of by you." In front of the twisted ward, a woman who was smiling but not smiling stood with flowers and fruits in her hand.


    "Mom!" Fei Yingli groaned.


    "Hehe." Yingli''s mother smiled and came to the ward. While putting the flowers and fruits she bought on the table, she asked: "Xiaoyingli, are you okay? After hearing you have an accident, I will be anxious."


    "It shouldn''t be a major problem. My body was only slightly bruised. I should be able to leave the hospital after a day of rest." Nie Kong said truthfully after scanning her physical condition.


    "Then I don''t worry, I heard that a girl died in the car accident, and my body was half cold. Luckily, Yingli is fine." Yingli''s mother said, her tone was choked.Older bereaved daughters, it must be a big blow to them, not to mention that they all love their daughters.


    "Um... that classmate wearing a long pleated skirt died...dead?" Fei Yingli was shocked, and asked Nie Kong anxiously, "Teacher, what happened? Obviously the car only hit me."


    She only remembered that there was a girl in a different kind of dress next to her before she fell into a coma, but she knew that the car hit her and the girl next to her was fine.


    "Yi Li, you were just accidentally injured by the criminal who committed the crime. The car was actually going to hit the female classmate next to you. So when he found out that he had hit you by mistake, he immediately changed his direction and hit the girl in the long pleated skirt to death." Criminal Nie Kong I told him the case of consecutive collisions without missing a word, and the eyes of both mother and daughter were a bit horrified.There will be people who have no reason to kill, which is really terrible.


    They were very fortunate that Fei Yingli was a good girl, but fortunately she did not wear a long pleated skirt.


    "Teacher, do you have a way to catch the criminal." Before I heard Nie Kong reasoned out the magic principle of the black feather thief, and heard that he cracked the case of Tanaka Shintaro, Fei Yingli believed in Nie Kong''s ability.


    "The police have already banned students from wearing long pleated skirts, but if you want to catch the criminal, you must wear a long pleated skirt in the high school girls to draw him out." Nie Kong shook his head and said.


    "The world is really messy, Yingli, don''t wear that kind of clothes indiscriminately." Yingli''s mother nagged caringly.


    Fei Yingli was thoughtful. When she saw her mother didn''t pay attention, she said to Nie Kong: "Teacher, use me as a bait. I hope to draw him out. He must be sanctioned by law!"


    "You...what nonsense are you talking about, it''s dangerous." Nie Kong was about to exclaim, but Fei Yingli covered Nie Kong''s mouth and hissed softly, afraid that his mother would hear it.


    Of course she considers the consequences, but she cannot forgive the villain who kills others wantonly!!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, when the police announced the incident to the school, the school explicitly prohibited girls from wearing long pleated skirts.But the girl still didn''t believe it, so the second female body in a long pleated skirt appeared that evening.


    Matsumoto and the others from the Metropolitan Police Department gritted their teeth and sighed, hating themselves for not being able to prevent the tragedy from happening.When they were at a loss, a senior girl visited the Metropolitan Police Department and said that she was willing to lead the criminals out.


    The girl''s name was Xiaobi, she was wearing a long pleated skirt, and she was quite beautiful.Long black hair was draped behind, and his eyebrows were somewhat stubborn.


    Naturally, Matsumoto and the others tried their best to stop, fearing that she would be in any danger.But she did not retreat at all, did not give the police any leeway, saying that she wanted to avenge her dead friend!!


    Can''t persuade her, but now they are not sure that they can protect her safety.So Officer Matsumoto called Nie Kong for help.If Nie Kong, who has excellent reasoning ability, helps with the layout, he should be a little more sure.


    "I can promise you, but you have to follow our police''s arrangements."


    "Huh! I really don''t have any affection for the police." The female high school student from the gangster clan spoke to the Matsumoto Police Department without hesitation.


    "Don''t worry, I have asked a high school teacher to help. He is not a policeman."


    Therefore, in Nie Kong''s intervention, the incident that made the romantic marriage of Police Officer Mumu seem to have changed!!

 1363 The collapse of the second element body 01389, bad girl Xiaobi

    As a bad faction, he is often subject to unreasonable control by the police, so Xiaobi instinctively rejects the police.She had just come to inform the police and didn''t mean to cooperate with them.


    How could Matsumoto agree to such a trifling matter? At a glance, he could tell that Xiaobi had no social experience and that there were too many police and criminal movies.I originally wanted to send Mumu to protect her safety, but it was not a long-term solution.Because there is no information about the criminal, I don''t know when he will appear!Since Nie Kong had said that he could lure it out, Matsumoto wanted to ask him what tricks and arrangements he had.


    Now it seems that his call is correct. He heard Nie Kong say that he should discuss with them about criminals and set the meeting time on the weekend of the day after tomorrow.Xiaobi accepted the police''s advice, because she from the student party can only have free time on weekends.Little Bi is weird. Why should the police of the Metropolitan Police Department follow the arrangements of the college teachers?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Teacher Nie Kong, we have been waiting for you for a long time." The Mihua City Metropolitan Police Department saw Nie Kong''s arrival, and the three Matsumoto officers in charge of the case took him to the combat conference room.Matsumoto saw Fei Yingli who was wearing a bandage on his forehead following Nie Kong, and said strangely: "Teacher Nie Kong, you brought the hospitalized students, isn''t it a bit inappropriate."


    "I''m distressed, the girl actually said that she would lead the criminals out by example, but she couldn''t persuade them!" Nie Kong glanced at Yingli reproachfully, but she still kept a calm smile.


    "Because, I really want to see with my own eyes how the teacher arrests the criminals, just like the teacher and You Xizi last time."


    "What." The three police officers were astonished. Is it worth the risk for such an absurd reason?


    "Although thank you very much for actively cooperating with the police in handling the case, there are already people who have to wear long pleated skirts to induce criminals to sue their fellow criminals. Just one bait is enough." Matsumoto smiled bitterly.


    "The reason I called you is that you might have some foolproof arrangements to ensure her safety!" Following Officer Matsumoto''s gaze, Nie Kong looked at the girl sitting in the conference room.


    The silky shawl has long hair, jet black and beautiful, especially the frizzy bangs, and has a clean and beautiful face.The look in his eyes was different from Yingli''s wisdom, but with stubbornness.Although she was wearing a long pleated skirt, she did not reduce her beauty in the slightest.


    She seemed to hear someone vying for her position, she looked at Yingli in surprise, and was attracted by her beauty at first glance.At the moment of the second glance, he had already stared at Nie Kongsha for a moment.


    Fei Yingli frowned, "I can definitely do better than her."


    "Don''t be kidding, you look like a good student, it''s not suitable for wearing a rebellious long pleated skirt." Xiaobi said with his hands in disdain.


    Indeed, as she said, even if Yingli was wearing a long pleated skirt, she still couldn''t conceal the temperament she had since childhood, without any bad taste.


    "Then you are wrong. The perpetrator only recognizes long pleated skirts. It doesn''t matter who it is, of course I can do it." As a well-known debate master in the future, Yingli has now shown his head.


    "Then why don''t you let a monkey wander down the street to see if it can succeed?" Xiaobi said coldly.


    "Isn''t the monkey already wearing it now?" Yingli sneered.


    "What are you talking about?" Xiaobi exploded in anger, staring at Yingli with eyes full of anger.


    Matsumoto gave Nie Kong a wink and told him to quickly solve the two problems.


    "Stop arguing, I didn''t intend to use you as bait!" As Nie Kong said, the two women stared at him at the same time.


    "Why, anyone but me can take on such a heavy responsibility? How could I watch my classmates crash to death and be indifferent, I have to do something for them." Xiaobi gritted his teeth.


    "I understand your feelings very well, but after all, it is really dangerous for the two of you to be hostages. No one knows where the criminals drove into. Especially Yingli, the teacher really doesn''t want to see you hurt again." Nie Kong Shook his head and said.


    Yingli''s face was a little red, and there were a thousand words in his heart, but he couldn''t say it anymore.


    "Then... Then, besides the two of us, who can do the job?" Xiaobi stared at him and asked.


    "You are still young students. As teachers, of course you are responsible for protecting your safety. I originally planned to bring him out by myself in a long pleated skirt."


    "Hey, I heard you right!" All five people on the scene were shocked.


    "Teacher... the teacher is a man," Hideri murmured.


    "What a joke, you...are you a man willing to wear it?" Xiaobi said in disbelief, pointing to her long pleated skirt.Teachers in the school generally despise that bad costume.


    "Compared to you two who are in danger, that little thing is nothing." Nie Kong said calmly.


    "You...you are really a weird teacher." Nie Kong''s words set off waves in Xiaobi''s heart. He never thought that a teacher would consider their safety in this way.


    "By the way, Teacher Nie Kong is quite handsome, maybe no one can recognize it in girl''s clothes." Matsumoto said seriously after considering it.


    "It is true that if Teacher Nie Kong goes out in person, he should be easily arrested and brought to justice." Police Officer Mumu said.


    "But I have a little doubt, Nie Kong''s figure is too tall, there is absolutely no long pleated skirt that he wears." Police Officer Gong said.At the same time, they noticed the most critical point.


    "Yeah, it''s too late to order now. Teacher Nie Kong will definitely wear Xiaobi for a short period of time." Matsumoto said, using his eyes to gesture between Xiaobi and Nie Kong''s bodies.


    "Student Xiaobi, how about let''s change clothes now?" Nie Kong looked at the stubborn girl with gentle eyes.


    "Ahhh..." Xiaobi yelled out in a panic, with a beautiful crimson on her cheeks, desperately holding her clothes: "No...no, how can you... wear your own clothes for him, you will be ashamed." The dead, you can''t get married."


    "Old...Teacher, Yingli won''t allow you to mess around!" Yingli, who looked a little angry, shouted after Xiaobi.What kind of joke the teacher is wearing her clothes.

 1364 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01390, the criminal appears

    "Is the Metropolitan Police Department really prepared to have extra long pleated skirts?" Nie Kong despised.


    "That... that, the use of long pleated skirts as disguise is really rare." Officer Matsumoto said with a wry smile. How could the police prepare for the recent non-mainstream decorations of long pleated skirts?


    "Since you are not prepared, only student Xiaobi can take on that task. Let''s discuss the battle plan now."


    "It is very dangerous to lure into combat. Even if our police secretly protect, we still cannot guarantee that Xiaobi will be foolproof. Moreover, to bring criminals out of the huge rice flower market, the amount of work will be huge and it will not be completed in a short time. !" Matsumoto has been thinking about it since yesterday, so he did not agree to Xiaobi''s voluntary behavior.


    "As long as the criminal stays in Mihua Market, I am sure to lead him out within a day." Nie Kong said calmly.


    "Really." Upon hearing Nie Kong''s words, the trio of Police Officer Matsumoto were very surprised.


    "You now have a map of Mihua Market in your hands." Nie Kong asked while looking at the three of them.


    Matsumoto motioned to Officer Mumu, and Officer Mumu nodded immediately. He took out the scroll from the bookshelf in the conference room and spread it on Nie Kong and his desk. Both Xiaobi and Yingli surrounded him.


    "The criminals targeted the college students in Mihua City, and we only have four colleges in Mihua City." Nie Kong used a pen to connect the locations of the four colleges and universities with lines to form a rectangular area.


    "Using the criminal''s motive for committing the crime, we can guess the area where he committed the crime." When Nie Kong focused on depicting the street, the originally complicated problem suddenly became very simple.


    Criminals should understand that only girls wear long pleated skirts around the school, so they will basically drive around.The bad guys often gather on weekends, so criminals should show up!!


    "Hehe, the teacher really deserves to teach mathematics, and he can apply his mathematics knowledge to case-handling." Yingli showed a surprised smile.


    The three police officers looked at Nie Kong in admiration, wondering why they hadn''t thought of such a simple question.


    "So, if it only takes half a day, then our three police officers can all be deployed to protect Xiaobi, and the risk will be reduced by more than half." Matsumoto smiled easily.


    "Hmph, I don''t need your police to secretly protect." Xiaobi said coldly with a stern face.


    "Then change the teacher to protect you, it''s okay." Nie Kong said with a smile at her.


    "How can you do it? Although your reasoning ability is very strong, the police are more adept at protecting people." Matsumoto strongly objected. If something goes wrong with both of them, it will be troublesome.


    "No problem, even if I save my life, I will protect the safety of classmate Xiaobi, and don''t forget that there is your police officer in secret." Actually, I don¡¯t feel relieved when I hand it over to policeman Nie Kong. ?Even if the opponent uses high-risk weapons such as sniper rifles and missiles, there is no threat to Nie Kong at all.


    "Well, at least the teachers are more pleasing to the eyes than the police." Although they are bad students, they still respect the teachers when they are in school. They only become bad when they leave school.


    And Xiaobi learned from Nie Kong just now that he would be a very responsible teacher, and even would rather wear a long pleated skirt for others.


    After Nie Kong and the three police officers discussed the specific combat deployment, Nie Kong and Xiaobi took the lead to leave the Metropolitan Police Department to go to the target street, while Matsumoto and the three police officers secretly followed behind for surveillance and protection to ensure that Nie Kong and Xiaobi The safety of the two.


    "What? The two are too close." Seeing the two of them staying two meters close, Yingli said that he was sulking in secret.What kind of protection, they are no different from dating.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Hey, I said, classmate Xiaobi, there are too many people on the street, you slow down, I will soon be separated from you." Nie Kong whispered from behind.Because of weekends, there are more people on the street.


    "I don''t think you are slow, but you spit it out first. Don''t talk nonsense, the teacher hurry up and follow."


    "Yes, yes, Sister Xiaobi." Nie Kong said in a very cooperative manner, and Xiaobi''s pretty face immediately turned red.


    "Really, I''ll wait for you for a while." Xiaobi has never believed in such a ridiculous thing. As a teacher, she calls herself a big sister.The people around were obviously looking at her with disgust, disgusting themselves in a long pleated skirt, he was the only one who did not reject bad things.


    She couldn''t help but slowed down, and waited for Nie Kong to follow up, and stood beside him.Not deliberately embarrassing Nie Kong, but cooperated with him, and occasionally chatted with him.


    Swaggering and walking for two streets in a long pleated skirt, when Xiaobi was about to turn to the alley to go near the next school, a black car slowly followed Xiaobi.


    When Xiaobi walked alone from the busy street to the alley, the car immediately accelerated and hit from behind.The roar of the engine and the sizzle of wheels reached Xiaobi''s ears.She turned around in horror, only to see the car cruelly rolling towards her.At speeds exceeding 80 kilometers per hour, she couldn''t escape.


    She discovered at this moment that the real gangster is not as simple as the police and gangster movies on TV. She originally planned to avoid the impact of a car, use the crowd to protect herself, and remember the criminal''s license plate number by the way.But when they really met, the situation on the scene did not give her time to think about it!


    "Student Xiaobi, be careful!!"


    The ability to attract criminals so quickly can be said to be the surveillance of criminals on the one hand, and the flow of people to help propaganda on the other.After all, girls in long pleated skirts, generally people will give pointers.


    While Nie Kong was surprised, his body rushed forward towards Xiaobi.With the help of spiritual sense, Nie Kong could say that he had anticipated the approaching car first, so there was no time to react.


    At a distance of five meters, she was there in the blink of an eye, and Nie Kong''s hands passed through her knees to embrace her body, and smoothly led her to avoid the sudden impact of the car.When reacting, Xiaobi''s eyes were full of horror, and his hands tightly hugged Nie Kong''s neck, as if slipping through hell.

 1365 The collapse of the second element text 01391, Xiaobis mind

    Only seeing the car slammed into the brakes, it immediately turned around and increased its horsepower to hit Nie Kong and the others.It seemed that he had no plan to give up, and he even had to kill Nie Kong before he could give up.


    "Old... teacher, car... the car crashed, be careful!"


    "Don''t worry, I said I will protect classmate Xiaobi." Nie Kong pressed her cheeks into her arms, and her expression was completely stunned when she saw that Nie Kong was about to block her.


    "Hurry up and avoid it."


    "Boom..." There was a burst of sound, and it seemed that there was a clear gunshot from behind.You can see Matsumoto holding up his pistol and shooting. It is estimated that it has broken its rear tire.But the car couldn''t stop due to its inertia, and it still ran into Nie Kong''s back with Yu Wei.Because there were three police officers behind him, Nie Kong didn''t use the power level that violated Conan World.


    "Woo, teacher... are you okay, teacher." With tears in his eyes, Xiaobi looked up at Nie Kong with a pretty face and whimpered. Xiaobi was moved to a mess by his sacrifice.


    The three police officers under surveillance and Fei Yingli rushed to Nie Kong worriedly. Among them, the police officer Mumu pulled the criminal out of the car with anger, and handcuffed him.


    "Teacher, your body is not injured, is there any more pain?" Yingli''s pretty face was full of anxiety, and he kept asking Nie Kong, even not being jealous of Xiaobi who was lying in Nie Kong''s arms.


    "It shouldn''t be a major problem, thanks to the Matsumoto Police Department who hit the rear tire of the car. It is indeed the Matsumoto Police Department of the Metropolitan Police Department. Good marksmanship." Obviously Nie Kong felt almost nothing. How could there be anyone in Conan''s low-force world? Can hurt him.Originally, he wanted to make a move, because there were three of Matsumoto and Nie Kong, so Nie Kong didn''t show any power different from ordinary people, so he considered something wrong.


    "Huh! It''s really dangerous. The gangster is really frantic, and he would actually attack people other than the long pleated skirt." Matsumoto smiled bitterly, but he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief when he saw that Nie Kong and Xiaobi were both okay. .


    Xiaobi watched the car hit Nie Kong at a very fast speed, how could the teacher be all right.She hurriedly got down from Nie Kong''s arms, and her little hand opened her clothes and looked at Nie Kong''s back.Confirming that there were no bleeding wounds, she slumped to the ground with tears in her tears. Both the teacher and herself were fine, which was great.


    And Xiao Yingli was nagging caringly beside Nie Kong, saying that he was forbidden to do anything stupid impulsively after Nie Kong, and he was responsible for bringing more than 40 students in the class to graduation.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The criminal was escorted back to the Metropolitan Police Department, where Officer Mumu was responsible for interrogating the criminal and learned from him why he attacked the female college student with a long pleated skirt.


    It turns out that criminals are often intimidated by bad female high school students, so they vent their anger on the girls in long pleated skirts.


    The truth is very distorted, but Xiaobi was silent when he heard it. It turned out that the reason for the incident was their bad female college students. They were just asking for trouble.


    "Matsumoto Police Department, the criminal has confessed to the crime he committed." Officer Meguro submitted the criminal''s confession, waiting for him to be sanctioned by law.The death penalty is inevitable for killing and paying for life.


    "The case is finally over." Matsumoto sighed and bowed to Nie Kong and Xiaobi, "Thank you for your help to our Mihua City Metropolitan Police Department."


    "No thanks, I just did what I should do to avenge my sisters." Xiaobi''s attitude has changed. She used to have no good feelings for the police. It seems that Matsumoto shot Nie and "saved" Nie. Empty sake.


    "Dare to drive and hurt my lovely student. As a teacher, how could he tolerate his behavior." Nie Kong glanced at the gauze on Yingli''s forehead and hummed softly.The biggest reason is that Yingli was injured, so he will actively help the police find the real culprit.


    Yingli blushed a bit, and was very happy when he heard that Nie Kong was doing the case for himself.But Xiaobi misunderstood what Nie Kong said, referring to all the injured students.


    Seeing Nie Kong''s remarks, Matsumoto''s slightly rough face showed a smile, and did not continue to say any polite thanks.After chatting with Nie Kong and the others for a while, he said that he had work to be busy, and asked Nie Kong and the others to help.


    He stayed in the Metropolitan Police Department and had nothing to do. Of course, Nie Kong chose to leave. Yingli and Xiaobi followed him.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, we will have a chance to see you again." When parting, Xiaobi looked at Nie Kong with a soft look.When Yingli saw her gentle eyes, he was shocked.


    "That''s hard to say. Although the rice flower market in Kyoto is really small, the chances that hundreds of thousands of people will be able to meet it are not great." Yingli said as if to pour cold water, she suddenly rejected Nie Kong from meeting her.


    "That''s right, it would be a coincidence if the two could meet in Mihua Market. It would be great if I were a student in Didan High School." Xiaobi smiled inexplicably.


    "I will see you again. In November, our Didan High School will hold a school festival. I believe there will be many wonderful activities. Can student Xiaobi come to our school to visit and play." Nie Kong said.


    "Well, let''s talk to the teacher. Then, if you have time, can you ask the teacher to show me around Didan High School." Xiaobi''s eyes suddenly lit up, filled with unexpected surprises.


    "Of course, if there is time then."


    After hearing Nie Kong''s promise, she happily said goodbye to Nie Kong, leaving Nie Kong and You Xizi alone.


    Yingri''s face was obviously unnatural, and the girl in front of him might be someone other than Xizi.


    Her mood is now in a mess, and the mood that she has been in for the first time since she was a child-if gains are lost, the sweetness and bitterness are mixed, and the taste is difficult to understand.


    "What? Why did the teacher agree to her in one breath?" Yingli complained in his heart, and it was clear that he wanted to visit the school festival with him.


    Who knows that he would be better, and he easily agreed to other girls'' requests, although you are a teacher, if you are not good at rejecting it, you can use yourself as an excuse.The beautiful appearance is very good, can be equal to yourself, does the teacher like her type of girl?

 1366 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01392, Yinglis birthday gift problem

    Shi Niekong looked at his watch when he left the Metropolitan Police Department. The hour hand had just passed three noon, and the sky was still bright.


    "Student Yingli, do you have time? Let''s take a stroll with the teacher before going back." Seeing that it was still early, Nie Kong said to Yingli who was standing next to him.


    "Eh, I...I don''t have any problems, old...Do you have anything to buy from the teacher?" Yingli whispered, his eyes hidden behind the glasses faintly filled with joy, looking forward to being able to accompany Nie Kong.


    "It''s already October 4th today." Nie Kong said something that Yingli couldn''t understand.


    "Yes, what''s the matter with the teacher."


    "Student Yingli¡¯s birthday is October 10th. It¡¯s almost here, so it¡¯s necessary to prepare a birthday present." After her birthday, she should go to Didan High School¡¯s academy ceremony soon, Nie Kong remembers very clear.


    "Ah?!" Yingli hurriedly covered his mouth, for fear that he would be unable to control it.There was an unprecedented surprise in her eyes, which brought her unprecedented shock.


    "Is it wrong."


    "No...no, I was really surprised, the teacher will always remember my birthday." Yingli''s cheeks were half red, and his tone became gentle unconsciously.


    "Then go ahead, otherwise I won''t have time to come out next week to prepare a birthday present that Yingli likes."


    "The gift is just a heart. No matter what the teacher gives, Yingli will like it very much." As a birthday gift, it is usually a surprise. How can the teacher directly buy what he likes now?


    "Of course I didn''t buy it directly, but the teacher wanted to know what Yingli liked." Nie Kong said, pulling Yingli to the commercial street near the Mihua Market.


    Of course Ying had no objection. She was envious of Xiaobi just now, but now she finally got her wish.With a teacher with me, I feel really cheerful.Yingli understands that she might like her teacher.


    The two visited the surrounding shops, including girls'' clothing, jewelry shops and cute doll shops.Although he didn''t buy it, Nie Kong found out her preference.


    When he was about to leave, he seemed to see something very surprised. Yingli suddenly exclaimed in a low voice, and then stopped.


    "what happened?"


    "Teacher, look at that." Nie Kong looked at Yingli''s direction.There is a small bridal shop there, and the bulletin board in front of it says that it is free for couples to try on wedding dresses.


    "Before I go back, can I go there for a while?"


    "Yes, yes, but Yingli, you''re just a high school student, right?"


    Hearing what Nie Kong said, Yingli suddenly became speechless and whispered: "Because I hope to have more memories of the same teacher, can you treat it as a birthday gift from the teacher."


    Nie Kong couldn''t say the words of rejection, "I see, then go and ask. If they refuse, there is no way?"


    "Yeah! So happy!" Yingli''s expression instantly became very happy.Faced with her sudden weak request, Nie Kong had to go to the wedding venue with Yingli.


    In terms of the results, even though Nie Kong told the store staff that Yingli was just a high school student, the store manager happily agreed when seeing the two so well-matched, but the enthusiasm required Nie Kong and the others to try on the wedding dress.The store manager arranged for her very thoughtfully, and even prepared a groom''s suit for the groom to try on.


    Only a few girls laughed and dragged them into the shop to help choose the wedding gown suitable for their "couple".


    Then the girls were divided into two groups, each applying makeup to Sina and the bride.


    "It feels like I''m really going to get married." Nie Kong, who was adjusting his collar in the dressing room of the wedding dress shop, muttered so quietly now that he has changed into a beautiful white suit.


    At this moment, the door of the locker room opened with a bang, and the store manager and several girls appeared in front of him.


    "Come on, the bride is ready! The bridegroom officer, please come here!" The girls were completely stunned after seeing Nie Kong wearing a dress. The man in front of her would really make the girl crazy, handsome. The posture does not seem to bring together the advantages of men from all over the world.At this moment, they were really jealous of the girl who could stand next to Nie Kong.


    Five or six girls energetically took Nie Kong''s hand, and pulled Nie Kong out of the room, who had not resisted because of the sudden incident.Leading Nie Kong through the corridor, the women finally released their hands until the door of another dressing room.


    "Come on, please come in."


    They pushed Nie Kong into the room, the next moment.Yingli standing in the middle of the dressing room appeared in front of her eyes, attracting all the eyes of Nie Kong.


    The pure white wedding dress covers Yingli''s delicate and slender body, with a light makeup on her beautiful face, which exudes an extraordinary beauty.


    Yingli cast a pretty pink face, glanced at Nie Kong shyly, and then showed an exaggerated expression than Nie Kong.


    "Yi Li looks really beautiful in her wedding dress."


    "Yes...Is it."


    A faint cherry color floated on Yingli''s cheeks, showing an elegant smile.Just standing next to Nie Kong in a wedding dress, she was almost dizzy, like in a dream.Although he knew it was just a try, Yingli hopes to keep the good memories of this moment.


    "Hee hee, you guys really match well. Alright, alright, come to the auditorium when you are ready, our store comes with a shooting service." It sounds good, in fact, the store''s 0 try-on is just to make a name. Commercial means.If you can get well-matched models, the popularity of their shops will be greatly improved.


    Therefore, at the urging of several female staff, Nie Kong and Yingli came to the shooting room.The background of the room has been arranged, and behind it is a huge oil painting of the auditorium.


    "Come on, stand in front, and give me the photo!"


    "is it."


    "It''s really hard for you."


    The female staff member was holding an exaggerated digital SLR in her hand. At her instruction, Nie Kong and Yingli stood shoulder to shoulder in front of the background painting.


    "Then, please both of you face this way. Come and get closer, bridegroom, smile and smile!"


    After making this request, Nie Kong simply let go, hugged Yingli in his arms, and smiled.Ying Li Jiao exclaimed, with a happy and shy face.At the same time, a "pop" shutter sounded in my ear.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When she left the commercial street, Yingli held the photo in her hands like a treasure, and she showed a happy smile.

 1367 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01393, almost crashed

    The shop manager really asked Nie Kong and Yingli to lend them the portrait rights in the store for promotional purposes. They could pay a sum of money to buy them, because the wedding photos they took were really beautiful.


    Nie Kong didn''t intend to make money with his appearance. For him, money was just a bunch of numbers.So he directly rejected the store manager''s request and returned the negatives, only to wash out the photo that Yingli held in his hand.If the students from Didan High School saw the group photo, it would not be a joke.Although it was just a try on with Yingli, whoever sees it will misunderstand, or the whole school will celebrate him for being a groom?For Nie Kong, who is a teacher, the influence is a little bad, and it will affect Yingli''s reputation!!


    "Thank you teacher for your birthday gift, Yingli will cherish it very much."


    When the two returned to Yonehua-cho Sanchome, it was almost 6 o''clock in the evening, and the sunlight dragged their shadows very long.Yingli waved his hands to Nie Kong with a gentle smile and said goodbye, leaving only a long back for Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong was not shameless enough to use that photo as her birthday present. The gift is meaningful only if it is given on the same day.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Hehe, she seems to have recovered from her injury, and my worries are superfluous. No wonder I waited in front of the teacher for a long time yesterday and didn''t see him back. Happy date with Yingli yesterday."


    Early the next morning, Princess Didan You Xizi appeared in his home and heard a lot of grievances from her words.Originally when he came back, Dr. A Li said that there was a girl waiting at his door, who Nie Kong thought would be.From her complaint, she learned that she planned to go to the hospital with Nie Kong to visit the injured Yingli. Who knew that she hadn''t seen Nie Kong early in the morning.


    "Well, how can You Xizi know?"


    "Now the citizens of the whole rice flower market know it."


    Nie Kong''s eyes widened. Could it be that the shop posted a photo of himself and Yingli''s wedding dress, so everyone in Mihua City knew?


    "Look, the newspapers are all published." You Xizi played with this morning''s morning paper. From the second page, there was a group photo of Nie Kong, Xiaobi and You Xizi, saying thank them for helping detect the murder of a female high school student. event!!


    "We are just helping the police solve the case. After all, Yingli is one of the victims." Nie Kong felt a lot more relaxed. The photo was not leaked.


    "Then why didn''t you call me? It''s fine now, Yingli must have made the limelight at school." Yuxizi said with a sullen expression.


    "That''s because I don''t have the address of classmate Xizi." Nie Kong said in a regretful tone.


    "Huh!" You Xizi''s eyes widened, showing a lovely dumb look, is it her own reason.


    "To compensate for classmate Xizi, the teacher deliberately accompany you out shopping today, right?" Nie Kong said with a light smile.


    "The teacher said nonsense, I have nothing to... want to buy." You Xizi muttered.


    "Why not? You Xizi shouldn''t prepare Yingli''s birthday gift, right? We just have time today. Let''s buy it together." Nie Kong had already inquired about Yingli''s hobbies yesterday, so he already knew what to prepare.


    "Yeah, it should be Yingli''s birthday in five days." Yu Xizi suddenly realized, and said with joy: "Well, I heard that the commercial street near the central building is very prosperous."


    Nie Kong''s forehead suddenly sweated. The commercial street she was talking about was not the same one she visited with Yingli yesterday, right?


    "Teacher, I''ll help you drive out. Hurry up and wait at the door." Without giving Nie Kong a chance to refute, You Xizi had already ran to the garage with the car key.


    Nie Kong had no choice but to follow behind and sat in the co-pilot seat of the Alpha sports car she liked.


    First parked the car in the parking space of the most luxurious central building in Mihua City, and then Xizi urged Nie Kong to quickly follow up.According to the direction, it turned out to be the street where Yingli took pictures yesterday.


    Fortunately, Nie Kong didn''t give the portrait rights to the management of the bridal salon to make money, otherwise if Xizi saw the propaganda photos, what would happen.


    Walking on a familiar street, Nie Kong took You Xizi directly to a jewelry store.He looked around all the merchandise in the store and finally found a nice necklace.


    There is no vulgar gold, no diamonds, but a silver necklace with a small silver leaf.As a teacher, gifts can''t be too expensive.


    Seeing Nie Kong''s present, You Xizi''s eyes flashed with envy.If you change your birthday, will the teacher deliberately choose a birthday present for yourself?


    The two went out of the jewelry store, and Nie Kong is now accompanying You Xizi to buy gifts.Finally after walking back and forth a few laps, You Xizi finally picked a valuable pen and said that it was just right for Yingli who likes to read and study.


    After buying their gifts, the two came out of the commercial street.You Xizi''s grievance finally disappeared, with a smile on her face.When she glanced at the free try-on wedding dress at the back of the commercial street, her eyes suddenly burst into shining light, pointing there and saying:


    "Hey, teacher, it seems that you can try on wedding dresses for free in that bridal shop, which is great."


    "Um...that you are a high school student, are you afraid that you won''t have the chance to wear it in the future?"


    The expression on Nie Kong''s cheeks froze, why girls like that tone.You must know that he and Yingli only tried on the wedding dress yesterday, and the store manager and service staff in the store will definitely recognize him.


    I would say that Nie Kong is a marriage liar. He only came to take a wedding photo with another girl yesterday. Now he has changed to another girl.


    "Of course girls like to wear wedding dresses, teacher, can''t you?" You Xizi glanced at him as requested, hoping to wear a wedding dress in front of Nie Kong and show him the most beautiful side of girls.


    "When You Xizi graduates, the teacher will buy a few sets for you to change to wear." Nie Kong grabbed You Xizi''s jade hand and hurriedly escaped from the commercial street.


    "Eh?"


    Although You Xizi was very surprised by Nie Kong''s abnormality, after hearing his words, a little crimson appeared on her face, and she did not continue to insist.


    "Stupid teacher, that''s a declaration of marriage proposal, mess...what''s wrong."

 1368 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01394, suppression of Kudo Yusaku

    Back to the parking space in front of the Mihua City Central Building, put the gift in the car.When he was about to drive away, You Xizi said that he was hungry, and Nie Kong could only take You Xizi to the 20th floor of the building, where there was a luxurious Italian restaurant.Fortunately, there were not many guests, so Nie Kong and the others avoided the booking process.The two sat in the dining table in front of the glass window, which overlooked the beautiful view of Mihua City.


    "The teacher is really a waste of money. It''s better to buy the ingredients and cook by yourself. I heard Yingli said that the teacher''s cooking level is very high. I really want to know." In fact, Xizi planned to taste Nie Kong''s cooking .But now that she can share dinner with Nie Kong like a date, it really gave her an unexpected surprise, as if it was filled with a romantic atmosphere.


    "Although I am confident in my cooking level, I have to spend a lot of time. How can I be hungry and have classmate Xizi. Besides, I haven''t come out to eat for a long time." Nie Kong didn''t think much about it, thinking she did. I''m really hungry.


    "Hehe, okay, as a thank you gift to accompany the teacher out to buy things." You Xizi wouldn''t be polite with Nie Kong.


    About to talk to the teacher about something to spend the time waiting for cooking, she found someone staring at her from behind.You Xizi frowned and glanced at the back to confirm that she saw a young man who was one or two years younger than Nie Kong.Quite handsome, and possesses Nie Kong''s three-point calmness.


    "There is classmate Xizi, what''s wrong."


    "There is a young boy behind that is very rude, he seems to have been looking at me." You Xizi stretched her head and whispered to Nie Kong in front of Nie Kong''s ears.


    Nie Kong scanned the surroundings and finally found the man Xizi said.But Nie Kong was very surprised, because he would be Yusaku Kudo who looked like Shinichi Kudo, Nie Kong''s next door neighbor!!


    Indeed, as You Xizi said, he looked at You Xizi with very hot eyes. When You Xizi turned his head, he would open his face and scratch his face.


    "It''s unbelievable, it''s a coincidence that Kiko and Yusaku Kudo met in front of them!" Nie Kong showed a surprised smile, saying that he had never wanted to greet him with his neighbor.


    "Hehe, he must be a boy who is attracted by my cute appearance." You Xizi winked cutely at Nie Kong, his expression seemed a little smug.


    Nie Kong instantly understood that Yusaku Kudo had a good impression of Yukiko.


    "It seems so, and it''s a coincidence. He is my neighbor, a novelist named Yusaku Kudo, who seems to have written a popular Dark Night Baron mystery." Nie Kong replied.


    "Hey, it turns out that he is the author of The Night Baron." You Xizi''s eyes flashed a little bit of surprise, and he muttered: "Then shall we go over to say hello to your neighbor?"


    "Forget it, I don''t want to introduce Yukiko, who is the cutest in the class, to others." Yusaku Kudo is not comparable to Kogoro Moori. Although Nie Kong is confident that he can be better than him, I don''t want to introduce Yukiko. give him.


    "Teacher, you are so selfish." You Xizi complained with a smile, but her eyes were filled with joy, because she also didn''t want anyone to disturb the dinner time that belonged to her and Nie Kong.


    Seeing that Yukiko ignored him, just looking at the boy in front of him, Yusaku Kudo''s eyes were filled with disappointment in the back position, and he cut off the idea of ??going to strike up a conversation.


    I was going to check out and leave, but suddenly there was a commotion in the restaurant.It is said that the president of the game company rented out on the 21st floor of the Central Building died in his office.According to the on-site investigation, it was confirmed that it was a homicide, and the police had already been reported.


    Yusaku Kudo frowned and hurried to the scene of the crime to check the details.


    "It''s really disappointing, teacher, let''s go see the situation." You Xizi, who was eating high-end Italian cuisine, put down the knife and fork, wiped her mouth with the dining cloth, and proposed to Nie Kong.


    "What''s so interesting? It''s nothing more than a murder case." Nie Kong said, shaking his head.


    "Old teacher, you see that Yusaku Kudo, who wrote the mystery story just now, has already reasoned about that case, don''t you lose to him." Xi Zijiao said with a long voice.


    "Ok."


    Nie Kong frowned when he heard Xizi say.He certainly has the ability to reason clearly, and Yusaku Kudo is the best in Conan''s world.Now that the opportunity is in front of him, Nie Kong wants to see how good he is.


    The two went to the crime scene on the 21st floor from the restaurant and found that there were already several policemen inside, and Yusaku Kudo squatted in front of the dead, as if thinking about something.


    The scene of the crime was chaotic. The fatal cause of the deceased was the wound on his back. A murder weapon pierced his body from behind, and the blade of that dagger was all stabbed in his body.He died in a strange posture, with his back facing his desk.And because it was closed, it was judged to be a murder case in a secret room.


    "Hey, teacher, if you have already reasoned out, remember to tell me first." You Xizi whispered.


    "But it''s a pity that there is no murderer. He committed suicide."


    Nie Kong frowned and said, if he killed him, the dagger should be stabbed to the body vertically instead of horizontally!And the dagger stabbed too deep, very suspicious.He glanced at the blood stains on the desk behind, and he felt like he had realized.


    "The deceased is 28 years old this year. The company''s vice president, named Obayuan. According to the investigation, it was found that it merged with another company a few months ago, but the two presidents often quarreled. Owns the office of the vice president. The key to the door, only the current company¡¯s president-Tatsuga Taiji is motivated to commit the crime! So Tatsuya, president, please come back to the police station with us." Officer Mumu recorded information on the side and pointed to the frightened agency. Long said.


    "Hold on, Officer Mumu." Two voices came out at the same time. Officer Mumu took a look and found that Nie Kong was surprised, and one of the teenagers did not even recognize him.


    "Oh, what a coincidence, Teacher Nie Kong! By the way, what do you think of the murder case?"


    "No opinion, it''s just a suicide case. The deceased just wanted to blame the president on the crime." Nie Kong said lightly.


    "What! Suicide?" Officer Mumu was surprised.


    "Yes, the first is the dagger problem. Generally, we are used to holding it upright. Right now, the position of the dagger in the body of the deceased is very strange. It should be fixed on the tabletop and then committed suicide backwards, so the tabletop will be messy." Nie Kong explained Tao.


    Kudo Yusaku looked at Nie Kong in surprise, but he didn''t expect that someone would see the truth before him.


    "He was right, and the police officer, you see, the blood stains sputtered by the blood are well preserved. If someone stabbed him from behind, the blood spattered would definitely be spattered on the murderer." Then, Yu Kudo Made his own opinion.


    After getting confirmation from the two, Officer Megome released Taeji Tatsuya''s handcuffs.


    "But... Damn it, after committing suicide, you want me to be a scapegoat. How do you hate me?" He looked at the dead vice president with hatred.


    "Hmph, his frustration is greater than his hatred for you, otherwise he will not commit suicide, but will kill you." Nie Kong said with a glance at him.


    After he heard Nie Kong''s words, a cold sweat broke out all over his body.


    Yu Xizi looked at her teacher happily. She was really amazing, and she could see through the truth with just one glance.Compared with the excellent work Nie Kong said later, of course she has ignored it.

 1369 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01395The frustrated Kogoro

    When the sports festival of Didan Elementary School opened, it was Yingli''s birthday, October 10th.


    When I arrived at school early in the morning, Yingli didn''t notice the strangeness of the classmates.But she was used to it, because she had few friends since she was a child.Even Kogoro Moori, known as his childhood sweetheart, never received his birthday gift or even a blessing.


    When Nie Kong came to the classroom with a textbook in his hand, Yingli''s cheek appeared beautiful pink.A few days ago, Nie Kong''s unique "birthday gift" had been placed in the most secret place in her bedroom. Yingli was already very satisfied to receive his gift this year.She may be able to slowly savor the unforgettable memories of that day in a lifetime.


    The most speechless thing about her is her good friend Yu Xizi. She knew it, but she still didn''t have a word to say, she looked at herself with a smile as if it were all right.


    I originally thought that this year''s birthday party would be as ordinary as before, but when she was about to leave school in the evening, Yu Xizi suddenly took her to the club activities classroom of the dance theatre department.


    Only the explosion of "pop" was heard, and there were many fire showers on the body of Yingli who had just arrived.Yingli looked around in surprise and found that the words Happy Birthday were all over it.Seeing his teacher, he was wearing a cone paper hat and holding several firework tubes.Yingli''s colorful body was sprayed out of the paper tube.


    "Happy Birthday!"


    It turns out that they didn''t forget their birthday, but wanted to surprise themselves. Yingli suddenly felt very happy.Although there were only two people in the school celebrating for themselves, it was really enough.


    "Teacher and Yukiko, thank you."


    "Hehe, we have made preparations a bit simpler, and I hope Yingli students will not dislike it. There is no birthday cake, no banquet." Although Nie Kong can make it, the school conditions do not allow it.


    "No...no, I''m really happy, the first time someone did that kind of thing for me." Yingli said, shaking his head.


    "Because we understand that Yingli''s parents will celebrate your birthday with great care tonight, so we did not overtake it. Of course, we have prepared birthday gifts. Yingli wishes you a happy birthday." Yukiko smiled and handed her gift box. The packaging is pretty.


    "You Xizi, thank you for the gift." Yingli accepted the gift happily, and then she was surprised that Nie Kong would actually prepare a gift box.Obviously I said that the photo replaced the gift.


    "Student Yingli, my gift is not very expensive, I hope you like it." Seeing the teacher''s small square box stuffed into her hands, Yingli was surprised and curious.


    "Well, the important thing is the teacher''s heart, no matter what Yingli will cherish it."


    What can be contained in a small box, is it that?Thinking of things that shouldn''t be thought of, Yingli''s cheeks became fiery, and she wanted to take it out immediately.


    After giving her a birthday present, Nie Kong and You Xizi sang a happy birthday song together and had a simple celebration party with only three people.


    When it was over, Yingli returned home at six o''clock in the evening.The room was dark, and before she turned on the light, only the light of the candles flashing in the room came out.Count, there are seventeen.


    Turning on the light, it turned out that my parents came out with the cake.There were ribbons all around, and a birthday dinner was arranged.


    That''s right, I am seventeen years old.In June next year, I will graduate from Didan High School.


    "Yingli, happy birthday."


    The parents put the cake in the middle of the table full of food, and then gave the gift of their choice. It seems that the two have carefully prepared it for a long time.


    "Mom and Dad, thank you for taking care of you for more than ten years." Yingli''s eyes were tearful, and she was really happy today.


    "Hahaha, if you don''t celebrate before Yingri doesn''t graduate from high school now, maybe there will be no chance in the future." It was the father of Kogoro Mouri next door, a man in his forties.It turned out that in addition to his parents, a family of three Maori came.Hideri glanced at Mouri Kogoro and found him with an expression of reluctance.


    "Yes, if Yingli could not have our turn when he was in university." Yingli''s mother felt so, because when she grew up, she had her own friends to help celebrate.


    "Oh, this year someone gave you a birthday present, it''s really strange." Kogoro Mouri relentlessly attacked.


    Yingli was very calm, and replied with his arms in his arms: "Teacher and Youxizi share the same feelings, do you have any comments?"


    Oops, Yingli''s mother''s eyes were surprised. As expected, the relationship between the teacher and Yingli is very good.


    "That bullshit, Kogoro, do you talk like that? Hideri, don''t be angry, in fact, Kogoro has prepared a birthday present for you." Kogoro''s mother came out while scolding her son.


    "Kogoro, hurry up and take out your present." Don''t take Maori''s words seriously.


    "Happy Birthday."


    Mouri Kogoro turned his face away, and threw the gift in Yingli''s hand, a small square box like Nie Kong.


    "Hehe, Kogoro secretly went out to work and bought it for 10,000 yen, and I hope Yingri will like it." Kogoro''s mother added fuel and vinegar to the side, just like a pimp.


    Hideri glanced at Kogoro and found that he was rarely anxious, and her pretty face appeared surprised.


    "Xiao Yingli, take a look at the present." Yingli''s mother urged her daughter with a smile.


    Yingli nodded, first unpacking from Xizi''s, after the packaging was scattered, a valuable pen appeared, very beautiful.It was the turn to unwrap the gifts from the parents, the father''s is Yingli''s favorite book, and the mother''s is the beautiful clothes.


    Compared with them, Kogoro''s gift is indeed very precious, and the bracelet with golden metal light is estimated to be valuable.


    When the gift of Nie Kong was opened, Yingli felt nervous inexplicably.


    In front of them, if it is a guessed ring, what should I do?


    After hesitating for a while, she closed her eyes and tore open the package, and a silver necklace appeared in the box.


    "What? I thought that teacher''s gift is so good, it looks like a few hundred yen a street goods. Silver-plated, the necklace will soon become darker and gray." Kogoro said with contempt. , As if to show off his precious golden bracelet.


    Kogoro''s parents were embarrassed. They didn''t expect their son to be so direct, as if they were showing off how good their gifts were..


    "The bright white silver color will turn gray due to the passage of time, but what I like more and more is the gray after the baptism of time. So even if it is silver-plated, I like it and really like it. Perhaps what you said is true Yes, it''s too expensive compared to your bracelet, please take it back." After Yingli said, he ran to his bedroom holding the necklace tightly, leaving three embarrassing Maori.


    "You don''t like it, I am not rare to give it to you." Especially Kogoro Mouri, his face was frustrated.


    The Maori mother sadly discovered that the best daughter-in-law plan she had booked had fallen through.


    I thought that Kogoro, who was a childhood sweetheart, worked hard to buy her a birthday gift. Hideri would be very moved and very happy.


    After all, there are only a few boys that Hideri knows, so his own Kogoro will surely be able to return home with a beautiful woman.Now it seems that the situation has changed, and Yingli has someone she likes.

 1370 The collapse of the second element text 01396, Didan High Schools Academy Festival

    In addition to supervising the opera that You Xizi and the others have practiced for a long time, Nie Kong also has to worry about the cultural festival in the class.According to the votes of the students, Nie Kong and the others have to prepare a very common haunted house!


    In this way, Nie Kong can save a lot of time.If he wants to make a cooking show, he may have to show his skills and make the cooking himself.


    On Sunday morning, the cultural festival organized by Didan High School kicked off.


    At the gate of Didan High School, there is a banner printed with cultural festivals hanging on one side, and the dress is very eye-catching.He looked very energetic, and the faces of the students who came were full of fighting spirit.The long-awaited academy festival, which students have been waiting for, finally kicked off today.


    Arrange it on the weekend out of consideration, because it can attract students, residents and office workers from surrounding schools.And according to the news, after hearing about Miss Didan¡¯s beauty contest, many people crowded like Didan High School crazy.


    As a result, the Didan High School Garden Festival is actually more lively than the Tianyang Festival dating the world, and it is already overcrowded.According to Nie Kong''s visual observation, the number of people should have exceeded about 2W!On the spacious campus, the booths were almost full, and students from each class shouted one after another.Because the beauty contest is to be the finale, the audience now enjoys the unique stalls in the academy.


    Many people come here to watch, the brilliant and beautiful Emperor Dan Queen Yingli, the beautiful and lovely Princess Emperor Dan, the reputation of the two girls is so big that many people in the rice flower market are well-known. I hope to see who wins the Emperor Dan. The honorable title of Miss!Of course, as the only one who can be called a prince, Nie Kong also attracted many adolescent girls, such as Xiaobi who was thinking about it.


    She is wearing an azure dress today instead of a bad long pleated skirt.The jet-black hair is more attractive than Yu Xizi''s slightly curled hair.When she looked at Nie Kong, Nie Kong knew that she couldn''t refuse.


    After all, the booths in the class are very relaxed, only a few students who play ghosts, one fee, and the busy part is the production of the front props and the layout of the haunted house.


    Yingli''s plan to accompany Nie Kong to enjoy the school festival was announced, but Nie Kong did not expect that Nie Kong would abide by the agreement with Xiaobi, and could only stare at Nie Kong and Xiaobi to visit Didan High School.


    Although there is no chance to play the school festival with the teacher, but in the final beauty contest, he must defeat You Xizi to win the championship, which belongs to the decisive battle between the Emperor Dan and the Princess.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "It''s really amazing. There are so many people gathered." There were crowds in all directions, and Xiao Bi felt that she was about to lose track of direction.


    "Now, teacher, can you hold your hand?" She said boldly, because her character is very open and direct, which is very different from the two girls of Xizi and Yingri, and can be said that the three females are quite distinct.


    "Then hold firmly, don''t lose it." Nie Kong took the initiative to hold her slender catkin, and squeezed the crowd in front of her for her.


    A happy smile appeared on Xiaobi''s pretty face, and he firmly grasped Nie Kong''s warm and generous palms.Because of the crowd, half of her body rested in Nie Kong''s arms.What I feel shy is that I and the teacher''s skin are even close to each other, and I can feel each other''s temperature and breath.At the same time, his Opai position was very hot, as if the heart and liver inside were about to jump out.


    "Teacher, you...your hand."


    Suddenly found that there seemed to be an idiot touching her beautiful legs. She was shocked and looked down. She discovered that the hand of Nie Kong, which she was hugging so hard, was hanging there because of the crowd and there was no place to put it. She got into her. Inside the skirt.


    "Sorry, as long as you pass the food stall, there should be fewer people."


    "No...it doesn''t matter, I...I didn''t mind. But...but teacher, don''t scratch your fingers...scratch, I...I''m very ticklish." With a mosquito-like voice, Xiaobi was ashamed. Soundtrack.


    "Well, let me try my best." Nie Kong couldn''t guarantee what would happen in the current situation, after all, there were too many people.The delicateness of the beautiful legs, as if his fingers were sunken inside.


    Nie Kong originally wanted to pull it out, but Xiaobi suddenly clamped it firmly.She blushed and itched, telling Nie Kong not to move, so Nie Kong didn''t insist.


    The two finally arrived at the food stall of Didan High School, and Nie Kong bought two takoyaki.Taste it carefully and find that the taste is average.The students are not up to the standard of cooking, but Xiaobi relished it.


    And when they came out of the food stall, they seemed to breathe a sigh of relief.There are really too many people, and Nie Kong has a situation where he is in the second element of the mid-Akihabara when the game is released.


    Nie Kong quietly let go of Xiao Bi, and the two clinging bodies finally separated, only to see that Xiao Bi was already sweating a lot.Although I was very happy to meet the teacher and the two went to the school festival, there were too many people.She was fortunate that the atmosphere of being alone with the teacher was not affected.And because of the physical contact between the two, the strange gap between the two disappeared.


    "The front stage should be the orchestra and the opera stage show. There should be a lot of people in it. It is better for us to watch it from the backstage of the stage."


    "The teacher has a way to go backstage."


    "Well, there is a drama department organized by classmates in my class because there is a show to perform. Now I don''t know if it has started, and I am the instructor of the club." Nie Kong said casually.


    "Is it a program directed by the teacher? I''m looking forward to watching it." Xiaobi''s eyelashes fluttered.


    "I don''t have that abilities." Every time he just watched You Xizi''s performances, and sometimes when the club was short of people, he would use him as a guest appearance, even strong enough to change the plot, spoofing Nie Kong in the performance, she was really very sometimes Nonsense.


    As for the opera of Xizi''s acting department, Nie Kong remembers that it was a love opera adapted from the famous Golden Apple story in Greek mythology. As the protagonist, Xizi played the goddess of wisdom Athena.


    Nie Kong watched the rehearsal several times and found that she could really bring out the beautiful features of the goddess Athena.Of course, Yingli is more suitable to play, because Yingli is born with that wisdom.


    And You Xizi needs to learn to imitate that wise temperament, and it shouldn''t be very difficult for her who is born to be an acting genius.

 1371 The collapse of the second element Text 01397Golden Apple opera performed by Xizi

    Due to the popular opera performed by Princess Didan, there is already a long queue outside the stage to buy tickets, just to watch the performance of Yuxizi''s opera.It can be seen that although she did not make a real debut, she has already accumulated considerable popularity.


    The opera, which is the finale, is naturally placed at the end. Now the performance is performed by a band composed of music lovers, singing and dancing.


    In the backstage, Yukiko, dressed in the costume of the goddess Athena, was communicating with the four members of her already wearing costumes.According to the situation, it should be their turn to debut soon.


    When Nie Kong arrived, You Xizi''s eyes lit up.Only when I found Xiaobi, a beautiful girl standing next to Nie Kong, her brilliant smile turned into dark clouds.If it is Yingli, Yuxizi thinks it should be, but now she will be a strange and beautiful girl.


    "Teacher, outsiders are forbidden to enter and exit the backstage."


    "Sorry, I asked the teacher to do that. If you want to blame, please blame me alone. It has nothing to do with the teacher." Xiaobi actually shielded Nie Kong and took all the fault on her own.


    You Xizi''s eyes widened. What is her relationship with the teacher?


    "You Xizi, let me introduce her to you. She is Xiaobi who bravely dressed in long pleated skirts to draw the prisoners out in the last long pleated skirt incident. Students in other colleges and universities. Because the appointment was made at the time, I took the child. Bi visited the school festival of our Didan High School. It shouldn''t be a big problem to bring her to watch our acting department''s performance." Nie Kong shook his head and said.


    "So, no wonder it''s a bit familiar, my teacher is taken care of by you." You Xizi smiled again, but there was no retreat in her eyes.


    "When we first met, you are the famous Emperor Dan princess Tengfeng Youxizi from Mihua City, right? You often listen to other students talking about you." Xiaobi bravely stretched out her little hand, without the slightest stage fright.The eyes of the two collided with each other, as if an invisible electric spark burst out.


    "You Xizi, how is the preparation for the show to be performed?" Nie Kong promptly interrupted the two women''s stare and asked aloud.


    "It''s almost done, but there is a small problem that can''t be solved." After a glance at Xiaobi, after a few minutes of thinking with her pretty face down, You Xizi shook her head.


    "what is the problem?"


    "Our club already has a woman dressed as a man in Troy''s shepherd prince Paris, but the rest of the members are not confident that they can be qualified for the role of Zeus." The young and handsome prince is so good to pretend to be a middle-aged Zeus.


    "Well, isn''t that the role I played in before, it should be possible to castrate the part." Nie Kong muttered.


    "Opera is not a man, how could it be castrated indiscriminately." Please, you have the opposite of Xizi, and men can''t be castrated indiscriminately.


    "The teacher is a coincidence, so please continue to play the role of Zeus." She smiled and said to Nie Kong.


    "Can I do it."


    "Of course there will be a difference, but as long as the beard is attached, it should be fine."


    Xizi originally planned to omit the plot, but since Nie Kong is here, it''s another matter.The key point is, how can you rest assured that the teacher will accompany Xiaobi alone to watch her own opera performance, who knows what outrageous things she will do.


    "Well, Zeus has very few lines anyway." Nie Kong nodded and agreed.


    "Ah, do you want to play the teacher? That''s awesome." The girls around cheered, mobilizing the emotions of all members very positively, and morale was high.


    You Xizi glanced at Xiaobi who was bored, with a sweet and lovely smile on her lips.


    "Teacher, let me change your clothes." Nie Kong was pulled to the changing room, and then a few girls followed behind with Zeus''s clothes.After a few laughs, Nie Kong with makeup appeared in front of them.


    The clothes made of indirect white yarn show a few pieces of chest muscles.He has a false white beard on his chin, a crown on his head covering the ends of his hair, and he holds a crutch in the shape of lightning.


    "That... is that the teacher?" Xiaobi murmured blankly, and all the classmates in the background were surprised.Without anger and prestige, with eyes that despise everything, he looks like a real god no matter what.


    You Xizi looked strangely. Who knew that after changing his teacher''s outfit, he seemed to have really changed into the main god of Zeus.Although there is a different kind of male charm now, Yukiko prefers the normal teacher.


    After waiting for more than ten minutes, it was finally their turn to play the finale.Their acting skills and props are of course not comparable to large opera houses. You Xizi can only do his best.


    The first appearance is the wedding of the human hero Palius and the sea goddess Thetis, with the appearance of the goddess of wisdom Athena, the goddess of wisdom Aphrodite, Zeus Niekong and the playing wife Hera dressed up.


    The crowds of audience quietly stared at the stage.When Nie Kong appeared, everyone couldn''t help holding their breath.


    The last person who played was the classmate who played the discord goddess Eris, and she played very well, staring at Nie Kong and the others with hateful eyes.


    Being jealous, she hated her for not receiving invitations, so she put up a "golden apple" on the tabletop of the stage and presented it to the guests with the words "for the most beautiful goddess".


    Hera, Athena, and Aphrodite began to argue over the golden apple, hoping to get the golden apple that only the most beautiful goddess can get!The three goddesses were upset and had to tell the winner.


    "Master Zeus, do you think Aphrodite is beautiful?" The actor of the beauty god Aphrodite posed a bold pose to Nie Kong, as if trying to attract Nie Kong''s eyes with his body.


    "My father, you often say that the most beautiful goddess of Athena, the golden apple must belong to Athena. If the daughter is approved, then I can agree to marry the father." Yu Xizi demonstrated Athena''s wisdom and nobility. Temperament, she looked at Nie Kong with a slight smile at the moment.


    The audience under the stage exploded, all watching closely the performance of several actors on the stage.


    "Athena, I''m not dead now, you are thinking about marrying Zeus?" Hera let out a sharp scream.


    "Oh, my father, after all, he likes the most beautiful goddess."


    "That should mean me, Aphrodite, when is it your turn to Athena?"


    The three goddesses can be said to be related to Zeus. Hera is the sister and wife of Zeus. Athena was born out of the brain of Zeus, and the other was hatched out of an egg he laid.


    "The three of you are the most beautiful goddesses in the world in my eyes, so I am not qualified to judge. The prince Paris, the mortal Troy who can finally degenerate into a shepherd, may be able to give you the answer." After Nie Kong finished that line, He left the stage, nothing happened to him.When it was Paris''s turn to pretend to be a man, the three women began to bribe her according to the script.Finally, Aphrodite, the goddess of beauty, got the golden apple.


    The opera performance came to an end, and the audience below the stage almost boiled over.Many girls admired Nie Kong¡¯s cosplay of Zeus, screaming: "Master Zeus."


    In contrast, the boys like Athena''s Yukiko very much, because she fully interprets the unique beauty of the popular Athena.

 1372 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01398, the world-famous Miss Di Dan selection

    "Really, don''t modify the lines without authorization. In the script, when did Athena say that she is going to marry Zeus?" After changing her clothes, Nie Kong complained to You Xizi.


    "Oh, people are just nervous and forget the lines." You Xizi spit out incense and tongue cutely in front of Nie Kong.


    "You. Fortunately, there is no mess behind, otherwise it depends on how you end up." As a talented and capable actor, how could Yukiko make such a low-level mistake.


    "Hehe, I''m afraid that ending will be more popular than it is now! If the teacher can cooperate to interpret the infamous love between Zeus and Athena, I feel excited after thinking about it." Yukiko said with a smile.


    Her thoughts are too unreasonable, it''s weird that Nie Kong can keep up.Nie Kong does not have her genius acting skills, and can freely perform to the end after changing the lines randomly.If it becomes the last mess, it would be laughable and generous.


    "Please stop at it. If you like it alone, it doesn''t mean that everyone will like it." Xiaobi coldly snorted while staying beside Nie Kong.


    "Student Xiaobi, don''t be angry, of course I was joking, and now the opera is over." You Xizi looked at Xiaobi, her pretty face naturally proud.


    Xiaobi blushed and couldn''t say anything to refute.She couldn''t match Yingli''s sharp teeth and mouth, but when faced with Xizi, she also felt depressed.


    "Teacher, I have signed up for the Miss Didan competition of our Didan High School, and the teacher will cheer for me later." You Xizi smiled back and said goodbye to Nie Kong and Xiaobi.


    "Hehe, since classmate Xizi knows to reflect, then let''s forgive her." Nie Kong smiled at Xiaobi.


    Xiaobibai gave Nie Kong a glance. Teacher, are you partial, why didn''t you say it in front of her? Teacher, you really spoil them too much.She couldn''t help but envy Yingli and Yuxizi.


    If my teacher was Nie Kong at the time, maybe I would be a good student instead of the absurd bad school before.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The Miss Didan beauty pageant, where the festival was left at the end, is finally about to kick off, but it is different from the one held by Qinli because only female students from Didan High School can register for the competition.


    From more than five hundred girls in the school, pick one of the most beautiful miss in Didan High School.It is said that there are more than one hundred applicants, which shows that many girls want to show themselves on stage.


    The audience on the stage had already exploded when Nie Kong and the others arrived.Many people discussed the content, mostly about the beauty Consort Hideri, who was recommended by Harvard University at the age of 16, and the super cute Yukiko.It can be said that the fame of the two is so great that many people come from all directions just to support the best she in their hearts.


    Because the atmosphere is still very conservative, girls can only limit their participation in sailor suits. Naturally, they are incomparable to the last time, and there are many eye-catching benefits, but the enthusiasm of the audience is not reduced.


    The finale of the Miss Didan preliminary contest kicked off. According to the rules, the last two remaining were selected through layers of selection and then the final duel was launched, similar to the rules of the World''s First Fighting Conference.


    More than one hundred girls showed their beauty one by one, and only 16 can stay on the stage.


    When Xizi came out, that lovely smile immediately conquered most of the students on the scene.Her appearance immediately mobilized the atmosphere of the scene.


    "Princess! Princess!" Many people cheered her name, showing how popular she is.


    Yingli''s was different. He scanned the surroundings with a cold expression, giving people the temperament of an iceberg queen.


    The beautiful face, intellectual and wise eyes, showed the opposite beauty of Yukiko.The tall figure was a little plump than Xizi, and the breath of a young girl came to his face.


    "Wow, it''s finally Queen Didan''s turn to play!" Faced with the school''s top academic performance, the talented girl who had been recommended by Harvard University last year, especially when the talented girl was very beautiful, every student would admire her very much.


    She didn''t lose to the lovely Yu Xizi, who had almost become famous.They are very excited, in the end, the queen and princess, who can win the NO of Didan High School.The title of 1!


    Without any accident, the two women directly advanced to the top 16 and then went to the top 4.In the end, as everyone expected, the princess and queen of Didan High School had a showdown.


    In order to show fairness, the school specially produced 20 thousand votes, each of which was stamped with the seal of Didan High School!!Of the 30,000 people present, there were more than 20,000


    Can vote for the one you like.


    Even for Xiao Bi, who is arrogant in her appearance, she expressed admiration for both of them because of the support of so many people.Unlike the previous self, the students around her spurned her identity as a bad student, and now they finally understand how well the Miyoshi students are treated.


    Nie Kong is equally proud, because they are both his own students.


    "Teacher, didn''t you say that you want to cheer for them, who will you vote for?" Xiaobi asked Nie Kong, holding the black and soft curly hair in front of him.


    "Hehe, we both support one vote. When I got the vote just now, I used your vote by the way and voted for them separately. Both of them are my lovely students. I am not qualified to judge anyone. Better." Nie Kong shook his head and chuckled.If in the end the two women argued and asked him to make a choice, it would be a big trouble, so Nie Kong made a wise choice.


    "Teacher, you are so smart, then if I can participate, who will your ticket be given." Xiaobi asked nervously.


    "Well, how should I put it, it is similar to the principle of the drama just now. As Zeus, and Yu Xizi is equivalent to the beauty god Aphrodite, Yingli is the wise Athena, and you are Hera."


    "Zeus'' wife He... Hera?" Xiaobi''s pretty face was flushed, and his eyes were filled with unprecedented satisfaction. He had already got the most desired answer from Nie Kong''s mouth.


    As everyone knows, Nie Kong only described their beauty characteristics.

 1373 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01399, the last vote in the hands of the teacher?

    Only see the number of votes displayed by the two female ticket counters increasing.It was fierce at the beginning, and it only slowed down after the madness rose to 7,000 votes.Twenty thousand tickets have now appeared fifteen, and only the last five thousand are left to determine the outcome.But now the difference between the two women''s votes is very small, and it is difficult to tell the winner before the end.


    In front of the stage, Yingli looked at Yukiko with blazing eyes, and Yukiko smiled at Yingri in demonstration.The two unconvinced eyes collided, producing an invisible spark.Although they are usually good friends, there are some things they can¡¯t let.They all hope to compete to win the championship, from Miss Didan High School.


    "Oh my God, the number of votes between the two is almost the same, and it has been raised to 9980! Two thousand and one tickets are now only the last forty one left. Who will win the championship?! With absolutely lovely looks and talented acting skills The princess OR the queen with both talents and appearance, who is the best girl to dominate Didan High School? The result of Miss Didan, who made a sensation in the whole rice flower market, will be announced soon." The host made a passionate voice, mobilizing the emotions of the scene.Shocked


    "Teacher, guess who of them can win?" There was nothing wrong with her, but Xiaobi seemed to be exaggerated with nervousness.


    "It should be the same." Nie Kongjia added. If the plot does not change, the two women''s votes will eventually be 10,000, and the last one should be in the hands of Kogoro Mouri.


    "How is it possible? How can the 201 chapters be evenly divided? After all, one person will win."


    "Who knows? Maybe someone is hiding and hasn''t announced it, maybe it''s lost, and many unexpected factors may happen."


    Xiaobi looked at Nie Kong strangely, wondering if the teacher hid the last vote in his body, otherwise how could he be so confident?


    Sure enough, as expected by Nie Kong, the number of votes for the two women increased slowly from 9,980 to 9,999. In the end, they each became 10,000 votes for each, and they were tied.


    "princess!"


    "queen!"


    The audience shouted desperately, but after more than ten minutes, no one went up to cast the final vote for a long time!The audience was in an uproar, talking about why the last vote was not cast, and whose hands were it?


    "It''s weird. We clearly prepared 201 votes in order to decide the outcome. In the end, one is missing. Who owns the last one. Hurry up and vote for the one you like." The voice resounding through the campus said loudly, but still no one came to the stage to vote.


    "Haha, it seems necessary for everyone to mobilize to find it out, students, immediately see who around you has picked up the vote and didn''t vote." The host mobilized all the members, and suddenly there was an unprecedented commotion in Didan High School. Many people are searching for the last vote.No matter who it is, it is very anxious to get results.


    It was originally just an entertainment show, but the school did not expect it to be like this.The emotions of the audience were too excited, and the popularity of the two girls really exceeded all the teachers'' expectations.


    Just as the principal was preparing to order the end of the boring farce and cancel the current awards, someone finally leaked the information about the last vote, and teacher Nie Kong of Didan High School kept the last vote.


    "Ahhhhhh, teacher, you knew that there would be a tie, so you really had to hide the last vote in your hands." Xiaobi blurted out.


    After hearing Xiaobi''s words, the eyes of tens of thousands of people gathered in Nie Kong''s direction at this moment, and they had almost confirmed that the last vote was in his hands.In front of the stage, Yingli and Youxizi radiated an unprecedented hot look. They wanted to know who Nie Kong''s vote would go to.If it were a teacher, who would he choose?For the two women, there is a different meaning in it!!


    "What nonsense are you talking about, I don''t have a ticket now." Nie Kong opened his hands and shrugged.


    "Don''t listen to the teacher alone. The teacher definitely doesn''t have the habit of carrying it with him. It is possible to hide in the office." Some students booed, but it caused many students to drink.


    "Classmates, let''s find it out." Along with Yingli Youxizi and others, more than forty students in Nie Kong''s class rushed to Nie Kong''s office.


    Nie Kong had a headache secretly. He didn''t have that ticket at all. He could only hope that the crowded students would not smash his office.


    He was very helpless and could only lead Xiaobi to follow You Xizi.Obviously he has already cast two votes, why no one questioned it, they were really stunned.


    When Nie Kong pushed away the crowd and came to the office, he found that the host and You Xizi had messed up inside, with documents and papers floating around.They opened every corner, seemingly digging three feet to find the perseverance.


    "I... I found it. The 201st ticket."


    After a female classmate opened the drawer, she found a golden ballot hidden inside.The stamp on it shows that the ticket is genuine.She raised the ballot in excitement and declared loudly.


    Everyone''s eyes gathered in her hands, including Nie Kong.He was shocked, how could there be such a thing, he never came back to the office today.He frowned and thought, could someone use his reputation to announce, but would there be any significance in it?In short, it is certain that Nie Kong was scammed.


    But now everyone is concerned not about who owns the ballot, but what is written in the ballot.The name filled in is related to the champion candidate of the Miss Di Dan contest that has made a sensation in the rice flower market.There is hardly anything more important than it.


    The rules for voting are very simple. They fill in the girl of the Princess OR Queen that they support by themselves, so they will pay attention to the content written by "Nie Kong" himself.


    "Teacher...who will the teacher choose?" Yuuki murmured, never leaving the ballot for a second.


    "I and You Xizi, who occupies an important position in the teacher''s heart, finally... is it finally revealed?" Queen Yingli said in her heart that she was not nervous, it was a lie, after all, she really cared about Nie Kong''s opinion.

 1374 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 01400, Mouri Kogoros trick

    "Hurry up and announce the results, who did the teacher vote for!" the host crowded in the office said impatiently.


    "Good... good."


    The female classmate who found the ticket suppressed the excitement and turned it to the front with a trembling hand.I opened my eyes and saw the golden ballot paper impressively written in the five characters of Fujimine Yukiko!She originally supported Fei Yingli, but she couldn''t stand the result!Thinking that she was rubbing her eyes in a dream, and finding that nothing had changed, she lost her voice: "Teacher... The teacher voted for Tengfeng Youxizi.


    "What!" The host grabbed the ticket and took a look. It was correct. It was written in five characters, Fujimine Yukiko.Although the handwriting is a bit sloppy, it is indeed a vote for You Xizi.


    "Congratulations to you Xizi, who won the title of Didan High School Beauty Pageant with a slight advantage of 10,001 votes!" The host''s announcement broke the quiet office.After the news spread for ten seconds, the entire quiet Didan High School suddenly burst into an uproar.


    No one could have expected that kind of result. The princess of Didan High School actually defeated the queen, and the last one who supported the vote would actually be Teacher Nie Kong, the prince of Didan!Originally they guessed that the teacher would definitely be on the side of the students with excellent grades, but the fact is the opposite!


    "I didn''t dream. The teacher really voted for myself. Did the teacher think he was better and more beautiful than Yingli!"


    There was an unprecedented surprise in Yu Xizi''s eyes, and her heart was filled with happiness.There is no word to express the excitement at the moment, she can only desperately suppress the urge to hug Nie Kong hard.


    In contrast to Xizi''s surprise, the eyes in Yingli''s glasses next to him were dark.She lost to Yukiko, not only in the beauty pageant.After knowing Nie Kong''s answer, her weak heart was about to break, and she was holding the silver necklace tightly around her neck!Why did I lose to You Xizi? Is it because she is cuter than herself? Does the teacher really like You Xizi?


    Tears could not stop, overflowing from the sockets.She has always been strong, but she shed tears in front of many people.That sad look made Nie Kong feel heartbroken.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, do you have anything to say about the results of the beauty pageant." The host asked Nie Kong gossiping.


    "Although I can''t change the result, I want to clarify that the ticket is not mine." Nie Kong said calmly.


    "Hey, what did you say, Teacher Nie Kong?" There were Xizi and others who were still there, their eyes widened.Yingli even forgot to cry, she still had hope in Nie Kong.


    "My vote has already been cast, and I have voted for both Youxizi and Yingli. As for the extra vote that belongs to Xiaobi, she gives me the full responsibility for the vote."


    Nie Kong took the vote from the host and spread it out in front of Yingli and the others.


    "You can take a look. It is obviously not my font, but someone deliberately planted it on me."


    They knew Yingli and Youxizi who were even familiar with Nie Kong''s handwriting, and they could tell the truth from the false at a glance.Because compared with Nie Kong, there is simply a difference between heaven and earth.


    Yukiko''s pretty face was a little surprised, while Yingli''s crying face showed a lovely blush.


    "What...what, it made people happy." You Xizi said depressed, most of the joy after winning the championship disappeared.


    "Really...really not the teacher''s handwriting." Yingli wiped his tears shyly, feeling that he was embarrassed just now. Teacher, he won''t make fun of him.


    "Then who is pretending to be Teacher Nie Kong''s reputation to announce the results of the last one." The host said in confusion.


    "It should be possible to tell from the handwriting, can anyone among you recognize whose handwriting is?" Nie Kong took it around, especially staying in front of Yingli for more than ten seconds!!


    "Teacher... wait, I... I seem to have seen that scribbled font before." Yingli said in surprise.


    Nie Kong was sneer in his heart, his guess was right.If he can calculate himself, he understands the plot for nothing.Obviously, the last vote was confirmed in his hands.


    "That''s right, only Kogoro Moori can write such a scribbled font!" Hideri''s pretty face suddenly became gloomy.


    "Hey, Ying Li-chan''s childhood sweetheart, Maori Kogoro, why did he pretend to be a teacher and vote for me?" You Xizi had a bad premonition that after understanding the truth, she would completely lose the joy of winning.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just a simple kid''s prank. Dear students, since the matter is over, please go away, I am going to clean up your messy office now." Nie Kong shouted at the surrounding classmates and expelled them. , Only the three daughters of Concubine Hideri are left.


    The host left only one sentence You Xizi hurry out to accept the award, and the door closed with a click.


    "Huh, the teacher is too simple. Obviously Kogoro wants to instigate the destruction of the trust relationship between himself and the teacher and secretly fill in Kiko''s name." Hideri said with courage after seeing that there were no other people.


    "Engri-chan, are you right? Maori Kogoro has been in a good relationship with you since childhood, why..." Before finishing speaking, Yu Xizi had a wry smile in thought.


    It turned out that there was really no fairness in the game. I was so happy just now, I really couldn''t be considered a victory.


    Mouri Kogoro, who totally likes Hideri, was jealous of the close relationship between Nie Kong and Hideri, and deliberately voted for him with his reputation.There was only one purpose, which made Yingli sad and disappointed with Nie Kong.


    But Kogoro''s purpose was completely half, and Hideri was really sad, but never disappointed in Nie Kong.Even if Nie Kong failed to vote for herself, she thought that she was just not good enough.


    "The kid''s mischief is not true." Nie Kong said, shaking his head.


    "Hmph, the teacher will naturally not care about the students, but Yingli will never forgive his vile behavior." Yingli said angrily.


    "Turning the three of us around, I have Xizi and I underestimated him." You Xizi was angry than Yingli. What he did gave him victory for no reason, but found that it was just an illusory dream.Give it to himself, and then take it mercilessly, how hateful he should be.

 1375 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01401The childhood sweetheart who broke completely

    The end of the beauty pageant heralded the end of the much-anticipated Didan High School Park Festival.Nie Kong looked at the finances of the class and found that the net profit was four times the cost.


    It is a pity that the riots caused by the students were too great, so the school forcibly ordered it to stop.He even sternly claimed that after Didan High School, it is forbidden to hold beauty contests and only retain the content of traditional cultural festivals.


    Although many students knew that You Xizi defended the championship, in response to the strong request of the school, Miss Didan''s final award ceremony failed to be held as expected, so that Xizi was NO.1''s reputation is indeed not known and has not been announced.


    The students who supported Yingli were happy, but their Yingli did not lose.Because God seems to be on Yingli''s side, let the results stay before the release, more thoughts.


    But what is strange to the fans is that You Xizi did not appear particularly frustrated, on the contrary, she was a little lucky, because the result was not fair at all.However, Yingli, who was defeated in theory, still maintained his usual indifferent posture, and there was no change from usual.


    The crowded Didan High School became sparse, and the dense crowd scattered to the huge rice flower market, leaving only their slightly messy campus.Although each class made a lot of money, the clean-up after the event really cost a lot of manpower.


    Afterwards, Xizi and Yingli kicked out Nie Kong to question.If he did it again, who would he vote for? It seems that the two women want to know the answer in Nie Kong''s heart.


    Nie Kong can only say that neither of them will vote now, because the two of them have equal weight in his heart, and Xiaobi already knew the answer from Nie Kong''s mouth, so he smiled very sweetly.


    You Xizi pursed her pretty face, just showing that she is fair to the teacher, perhaps not Nie Kong''s will.After graduating from Didan High School, see what the teacher said.


    It seems that it is already November, and they will graduate from school in a few months.You Xizi is a little looking forward to her new life, but also a little bit reluctant.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Kogoro Mori was very happy, because his childhood sweetheart Hideri would take the initiative to ask him to go home with him, something that only happened in elementary school.


    What I did last time, it should be effective.Although that kind of thing is shameless, but seeing that Yingli likes that little white-faced teacher, he always wants to do something.


    I usually don''t have any kind words to her, because I care about him and because of my own character, I don''t say anything.After the real loss, Kogoro realized that he regretted it.His parents have issued an ultimatum, and they must regain Yingli''s heart.


    He felt very bored, no matter what, he felt that he was inferior to Nie Kong.So I racked my brains and used my cleverness to come up with that ghost idea.


    He didn''t feel anything wrong with his prank.He is very close to the super cute Yuxizi. I should say that I helped him a lot. Yuxizi would be very grateful to him.


    Kogoro wandered around the gate of the school quietly. The evening sun pulled his shadow for a long time, but he waited patiently.


    After ten minutes, Ying Li, who was holding a book in his arms, finally appeared in his eyes.


    Kogoro happily waved to Yukiko, but found that his attitude was too good. He was afraid that she would be proud, so he put on an expression of dissatisfaction.


    "I said Yingli, it''s really rare, you actually invite me to go home with you!!"


    Yingli stared at him with a cold expression, without showing any fluctuation in his eyes.She took out the golden bracelet from the backpack behind and shook his face directly.


    It was a birthday gift that Kogoro gave her some time ago. Hideri was unwilling to accept his gift, but his parents could not help her accept it.


    "Hey, what on earth are you going to do?" Kogoro, who mumbled, took the bracelet and glared at Hideri angrily.


    "Return your gift, I will cut off contact with you from now on." Yingli said coldly.


    "You...what nonsense are you talking about, when did I offend you? Don''t mess around, okay?" Kogoro said in shock. He didn''t expect Yingli to invite him home and say such things.


    "What you did for the school festival has been leaked out. It should be your ticket. It is deliberately hidden in the teacher''s office, and the name of Yuko is written!!!"


    Kogoro''s eyes widened, and his expression suddenly became astonished.


    "How can your little cleverness be able to hide from the teacher? He already knew it was you, but the teacher just didn''t want to care about with the students." Yingli sighed.


    "Yingli... Listen to me. I just want to help you get rid of his entanglement and entanglement. Didn''t you see that Teacher Nie Kong is close to You Xizi? He must be using that handsome little white face to attract you Little girl, even fiddling with your feelings." Kogoro said hurriedly.


    "Don''t frame the teacher, how could he do that kind of thing?! I like the teacher, yes, but it''s just my own wishful thinking. I didn''t confess to him at all! Until now, I still don''t know his intentions. Even if he likes it It¡¯s You Xizi, I...I will just bless them."


    Speaking of the last sentence, no one knows the bitterness of her heart.But she has confidence in herself, how could she lose to You Xizi?Without Kogoro''s chaos, I wouldn''t know who would lose and who would win the final between myself and Yukiko.


    "Compared to your behavior that day, you are really mean. After thinking that after playing a little clever, do I look at you differently?"


    Kogoro Moori''s face was red, which was to humiliate Hideri. Hideri''s words were an insult to him who had a strong personality.


    "Haha, what are you kidding about, narcissism should have a certain degree! I don''t mean anything to you at all, and I won''t have it in the future! It''s just a reminder to you because of the relationship of friends. Since you don''t appreciate , Then why should I ask for trouble." Kogoro laughed angrily.


    "Okay, please don''t bother me if there is nothing to do in the future." Yingli''s face was tight, and it seemed that he was also very angry.There is no clear difference from the past, and Kogoro Mori often argues over trivial matters.


    The warmth and joy of getting along with the teacher is nothing compared to him, and his personality has not changed at all.I thought that when my teacher didn''t show up, I would have thought that if there was no man, I would not be picky about marrying him and let him go.

 1376 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01402, two womens volunteers

    Nie Kong in front of the podium looked down at his lovely students and slowly said: "Now I have to fill in your wishes after graduating from high school. Please take it seriously."


    It is November 20th, more than ten days have passed since the cultural festival, and the enthusiasm of the students has cooled down.The school requires students in the third grade of Didan High School to submit their volunteers before the end of the semester!!As a graduate, there are only a few choices.


    They will graduate from school next April.Some students will go out to work directly, and some will choose their favorite university to work hard and study, and even retake the exam for a few years.


    Japan¡¯s education and the celestial dynasty are very big, and students need to go to that school for their own assessment of whatever university they want to study. Usually, they will ask questions in their own schools.


    For example, Yingli was able to perfectly answer the entrance examination of Imperial College in the second year, and thus had the opportunity to recommend to Harvard to study abroad.And now it¡¯s November, only five months before graduation.Say long is not long, say short is not short.


    The students are discussing with each other below, because that is the most important choice in their life, so it usually has to be considered for a long time!If you study well, consider going to college. Those with poor grades can go out and find a job to support your family.


    Only Xizi in the class seemed very determined, and with a stroke of a big pen, she immediately wrote out her wish-to go out to work after graduation.After all, her dream is to make her debut and become a world-famous idol star, so there is no need to waste time in college!!


    "Hey, have you filled in Yingri-chan''s volunteers? According to my guess, Yingri-chan, as a high school leader, will continue to study at university." Yuxizi glanced at Ying-ri''s desktop and asked with a smile.


    "Well, the first choice is our most famous Teito University in Japan." Hideri covered his volunteer list with his hand, and a lovely crimson appeared on his beautiful face.


    The sharp-eyed You Xizi immediately saw what she wrote. The first line reads Imperial Capital University, and the second line reads housewife!


    Housewife? Is Yingli already anxious to marry?For him, Yingli could even give up his dream.As for who Yingli liked, You Xizi seemed particularly surprised. When he saw Nie Kong in front of the podium, all the questions were solved at once.


    You Xizi didn''t need to think about it. She learned that Yingli really likes the teacher and hopes to be the teacher''s bride!!As long as you graduate from Didan High School, there is no question of getting married without the constraints of teacher and student status.


    She clung to her wish, what should she do.If you want to realize your dream, you must spend a few years, otherwise easily getting married or falling in love will be fatal to an actor!!In the few years of blank time when I realized my dream, I was afraid that Yingli had already got what he wanted to marry the teacher. What should I really do?


    "In April, Yingli had already received the admission letter from Imperial Capital University, right." You Xizi smiled reluctantly.


    "Well, I originally planned to study abroad, but suddenly realized that it would be better to stay in Japan. The rice flower market belongs to the imperial capital, so I should be able to go home often." Hideri replied simply.


    "Yes, the Imperial Capital University is very close to the Mihua Market, and maybe I can come back to visit the teachers often." You Xizi laughed.


    Yingli didn''t refute Yu Xizi''s words, and blushed and asked, "Yu Xizi, do you plan to go to university after graduation."


    "University is no longer necessary. I should make my debut as an actor. After all, that was my childhood dream."


    "Hee hee, yes! You Xizi loves to show, the actor is very suitable for you." Yingli nodded and replied.


    She has a very strong acting school, and that lovely appearance, as long as no one deliberately makes things difficult, Xizi will be famous, then it must be sooner or later!!


    "Three years, I will spend three years to realize my dream of being world-famous. During this period, I didn''t give up. Don''t be proud of Yingli," Yukiko said firmly.


    "Well, I...what am I proud of?" Yingli said uncomfortably.


    "Hehe, what do you say! There is only that one anyway. I don''t want to lose to Yingli. Volunteer to fill in any housewife, it''s obviously for the teacher to see, please don''t be clever."


    "It''s as if you can win, but I want to see what the future big stars do, and see who of us can become housewives sooner?" Seeing Yukiko finally expressing his thoughts, but Yingri did not quit. The meaning of timidity.


    Sure enough, it''s not just me who likes the teacher.No wonder You Xizi often sticks to the teacher, she can''t care about it at all.


    "Oh, how could a big star in the future choose a teacher or staff member to marry? Maybe I really have too much heart." Fei Yingli said with a smile to herself.


    "Hehe, who knows, maybe only after being famous in the world can we stand beside him bravely and confidently, otherwise we girls will feel inferior." Yuxizi retorted, of course no one would let it.


    The two women exuded a strong smell of gunpowder. After expressing their attitude, the two women fought desperately, hoping to win the vital victory in their final life.Although the two women did not confess their feelings towards Nie Kong.After they were announced as rivals, they were able to compete fair and honest and without worries.


    Because they are both students now, they worry that they will be rejected as long as they confess.Although the two of them didn''t care, they were afraid that Nie Kong was worried about the identity between the teacher and the student.


    "There are classmates Xizi, classmate Yingli, do you two have any questions? It seems to be discussed for a long time below." Nie Kong asked strangely when he noticed the strange smoke atmosphere in the classroom.


    "No, no!"


    The two women immediately panicked and sat down in their seats, but their shy eyes didn''t dare to look at Nie Kong in front of the podium. They almost forgot to be in the classroom. No one should have heard them.


    "Then remember that as soon as possible before the end of the month, you have to submit your voluntary form. Especially Yingli, as the chairperson, you have to help the teacher do the collection work." Nie Kong looked at Yingli.


    "Well, I...I understand." Yingli replied in a low voice.

 1377 The collapse of the second element text 01403, departure from Gunma Prefecture

    "Teacher Lazy, it''s time to wake up." In front of Nie Kong''s bedroom, You Xizi sat aside with a pretty face and carefully looked at Nie Kong with her eyes closed.Occasionally it will be bad, pinch Nie Kong''s nose with his hand.


    "Don''t make trouble, let me sleep for a while on this rare weekend." Nie Kong touched You Xizi''s messy hand and turned his back to her.


    "Hehe, the teacher''s sleeping situation is so cute." You Xizi''s eyes were full of smiles, and Yushou still shook Nie Kong''s body.


    Nie Kong seemed to be aware of something in his sleep, and the body that was still asleep suddenly sat up, scaring You Xizi to death.


    "Teacher, what are you doing, you almost scared me to death."


    "That''s what I should say, why did you appear in my bedroom?" Nie Kong looked at You Xizi in surprise, his door was clearly locked.


    "Humph, of course I jumped from the window of Dr. A Li''s house next door to the balcony from the teacher''s house. Teacher, you are really careless, every door in the room is not locked." Yukiko hummed cutely. Scream.


    Nie Kong glared at her when she had just rushed into the private house.Based on what she said, Nie Kong was able to guess a general idea.Because You Xizi didn''t have the key to Nie Kong''s house, she begged Dr. A Li next door to open the door and jumped from the next door to her balcony.Dr. A Li only agreed to let it go because You Xizi was a classmate of Nie Kong.


    "Haha. Early in the morning, is there anything wrong with Xizi?" Nie Kong yawned and looked at You Xizi with confused eyes.


    "Mm, teacher, have you forgotten what day is today?" You Xizi said with a puffed face, annoyed.


    "weekend?"


    "No! Teacher, you are really partial. You have always remembered Yingli''s birthday, but you have forgotten me." You Xizi said with embarrassment.


    Nie Kong suddenly realized that today is November 26th, and You Xizi''s birthday is as expected.


    "That''s it, but what are you worried about. Your birthday gift, I had prepared it yesterday." Nie Kong lazily got out of the bed, slowly opened the closet and picked out a set of clothes


    "Wh... there is no rush."


    You Xizi''s pretty face was red. On the one hand, she looked dodgy at Nie Kong''s body when she changed clothes. On the other hand, Nie Kong''s words were ashamed of her.


    "People just come to invite the teacher to attend their birthday dinner."


    "Hey, come to your home for the dinner, I remember it in Gunma County?" Nie Kong was a little surprised, her hometown is quite far away from Mihua City.


    "Yeah, if it only takes an hour to drive by car, let alone the teacher has never visited my house. I am a little bit pampered today, please agree to my little willful request." The two places are almost 100 kilometers apart, driving. In an hour, only what she said, except for Nie Kong.


    "Mom and Dad should be enough for you to celebrate, but I''m just an outsider, which will spoil your warm atmosphere, and it''s not good to go!"


    "No problem! I told them last night that the teacher will come to visit the house." Yuxizi didn''t care at all, said with a smile.


    Nie Kong, who was rinsing his mouth, almost sprayed out all the toothpaste. He cut it first and played it later. There was no room for him to refuse.


    "Well, shall we notify Yingli."


    You Xizi''s pretty face changed immediately. She hurriedly explained: "Don''t bother her. Yingli is studying so hard. The most important thing is to rest more on weekends."


    Nie Kong nodded, and after simply enjoying the breakfast he had made, he drove his red car sports car out of the garage.


    You Xizi helped pointing the direction, and occasionally asked Nie Kong to drive slowly.She finally understood how superb the teacher''s car skills were, and the red sports car shuttled on the road with extreme speed.Although very fast, she found that the car was driving very steadily.Even in the face of a 90-degree turn, he didn''t get the least bit muddled, and he almost treated the car as a toy, and I was amazed.


    It originally took two hours for the mountain road to be more than 100 kilometers away, but Nie Kong only took 50 minutes, and he saved more than an hour, which was a little crazy than You Xizi.


    Gunma Prefecture is obviously backward, and there is a kind of simple atmosphere spreading.Yukiko''s home is located near the Yabuuchi family in Gunma Prefecture.Similar to Yingli''s family, it can be said to be a very ordinary family.When the engine of a sports car resounded, it attracted the attention of many villagers.Not as prosperous as the rice flower market, but it has a strong and simple atmosphere.


    "Oh, is Xizi back?"


    When Nie Kong and the others got out of the car, a girl made a surprise voice.Nie Kong saw that she was a girl about the same age as You Xizi.Long is not as good as Xizi, it can only be regarded as a good face.


    "It''s been a long time, Guangmei!" You Xizi clasped the girl''s hand in surprise. She was very fortunate that her birthday could be on the weekend. It''s great to be able to see her playmate from a young age.


    "It''s your birthday after all, and I''m thinking that you should be back." Yabuchi Hiromi smiled, her eyes moved to Nie Kong involuntarily.Seeing his first glance, Guangmei''s eyes glowed with unprecedented brilliance, shocked by Nie Kong''s appearance and temperament.


    "Hehe, Xizi, don''t you introduce the person next to you?" She is really surprised that her playmate, who has been playing since childhood, has found such an excellent boyfriend in Mihua Market?


    "I''ll introduce each other to you, Nie Jun, she is my childhood sweetheart Hiromi Yabuchi. And Hiromi, he... his name is Nie Kong, a friend I made when I was studying in Mihua Market."


    Nie Kong looked at You Xizi strangely, what on earth she was talking about.Like her introduction, it¡¯s no wonder that others don¡¯t misunderstand it. Wouldn¡¯t it be enough to say that you are her teacher?


    When he wanted to explain, You Xizi held him with a hand in secret.


    Sure enough, after hearing Kiko''s words, Yabunchi Hiromi looked at her playmate, Kiko with envy.A man who can drive a luxury car of several million yen and a good-looking man is extinct in the world, right?


    "You Xizi, you are so happy."


    You Xizi Qiao blushed, not to mention too happy.

 1378 The collapse of the second element Text 01404, pretending to be a lover?

    The Tengfeng family is a large agricultural planter and owns a large area of ??land in Gunma Prefecture, although it is not as good as Yabunai.Rice Flower City and Kyoto usually rely on Gunma Prefecture to supply various agricultural products for daily life.To put it simply, You Xizi¡¯s home can be said to be the family of a small landlord.


    You Xizi took Nie Kong through her courtyard, and the three of them came to a wooden attic with a Japanese flavor.The white wood walls are lined with beautiful paint, the floor is matched with durable red date wood, and the circular corridor surrounds the wooden attic room in the center.


    Following You Xizi to the 30-square-meter living room, she found a middle-aged couple who was about forty years old, kneeling and sitting on a clean tatami around a wooden tea table, drinking tea.But the atmosphere is a bit weird, as if waiting in full force.


    "Hey, Xizi, how come I feel a hairy feeling in my heart, your parents'' eyes are a bit wrong when looking at me!" Nie Kong asked secretly in her ear.


    I am a guest, and as a teacher to do home visits, the two of them actually have that kind of scrutiny attitude to greet them?


    You Xizi''s face was a little red, and she whispered: "Old...teacher, I...I didn''t say your identity as a teacher. I just said that I will take a boy home today. They should have misunderstood our relationship. "


    "Then you have to explain it later." Nie Kong whispered.


    "No...no, teacher, what does it matter if you pretend to be a boyfriend who has a good day?"


    "How can it work! If they find out that we belong to the teacher-student relationship but they misunderstand that we are in a relationship, things will become very bad."


    "But my parents have misunderstood it, and it''s too late to say it." You Xizi''s crystal eyes flashed with the thieves'' smile.


    At this point, Nie Kong couldn''t understand why he had fallen into You Xizi''s trap.Facing her surprised and expectant smile, Nie Kong couldn''t bear to refuse, and nodded gently to her.


    "Uncle and Auntie, look, You Xizi brought a very handsome boy back." Anyway, there was no opportunity for Nie Kong to explain, Guangmei had already blocked the conversation.


    You Xizi''s father looked serious, and at first glance, he could tell that he was a very dignified person.Compared with her mother, she is very lively, and her personality is somewhat similar to that of You Xizi.


    When the two saw Nie Kong, they had their own different impressions.Mother''s eyes lit up and she secretly gave her daughter a thumbs up.Compared with his father, he values ??the inner things and appreciates Nie Kong''s calm temperament.


    You Xizi shyly pulled Nie Kong in front of them, and the five people gathered around the coffee table.And You Xizi''s mother immediately poured tea to Nie Kong very friendly and was quite supportive of him.


    "Uncle and Auntie, hello! My name is Nie Kong when we first met. I''m sorry I didn''t prepare the meeting ceremony for you." Nie Kong was very polite and proactively greeted You Xizi''s parents.


    "You two should be in a relationship now, where are you going? When are you going to get married?" You Xizi''s mother asked gossiping, especially eyes constantly wandering over him and Youxizi.


    "Mom... don''t worry about it." You Xizi looked at her mother with irritation. Although the teacher agreed to pretend to be her lover, how can you say that if the teacher can''t stand those bold words, it would be good.


    "Huh, how can you leave it alone as a parent! I can promise the relationship between the two of you, but you must prevent premarital sex from happening!" You Xizi''s father coldly snorted, thinking really traditional.


    "It''s a pity that it''s late, now You Xizi is pregnant with my baby in her belly." Nie Kong put You Xizi beside him in his arms and said coldly.


    "Wh...what, you have Xizi...you...you are so bold, how many months have you been?" Guangmei looked at her playmate You Xizi with admiring eyes.


    It was obvious that Xizi''s expression had been petrified, and he looked at Nie Kong stupidly, obviously there was nothing written in the script he had made up.


    When I found that Nie Kong was staring at her with a joke, You Xizi suddenly realized that the teacher was revenge for deceiving him. The teacher was really careful.


    "You Xizi, you... are you really pregnant?" You Xizi''s father said in surprise.


    "Yes... I''m sorry, because Nie Jun didn''t take precautionary measures that night, parents and you are about to have grandchildren." You Xizi leaned in Nie Kong''s arms cooperatively and made a very twisted look.


    "It''s too messy. It seems that only after graduating from high school next year, you will marry me immediately." He yelled out, and it was difficult to accept that his daughter had a big belly in high school.


    Nie Kong stared at You Xizi, who actually cooperated with his performance to play with his parents. You are really weird to have Xizi.


    "Haha, don''t be nervous, husband, they are just playing you together." You Xizi''s mother laughed and nodded You Xizi''s forehead with her index finger. "Bad girl, although you can fool Dad, you can''t fool you. Mom¡¯s me."


    "Where is it."


    You Xizi blushed, with an inexplicable warmth in her heart.Although the teacher said that he was pregnant, he was very happy, so he immediately cooperated with Nie Kong''s joke.If you are really pregnant with the teacher''s child, then you may be more joyful.


    Yukiko''s father looked a little embarrassed and glared at his daughter angrily.Because Xizi often makes strange things, he is also used to daughter-sized farce.


    "It''s a joke, don''t you two really make a grandson. You are young now, and you are only celebrating your seventeenth birthday today. You have your own dreams. Having children too soon will affect you."


    You Xizi blushed and looked at Nie Kong, as if saying that the teacher, you should be obedient.Nie Kong squeezed her waist, her face was a little hot, and she took a peek at her parents and found that no one had seen the intimate little movements between the two.


    "Let''s take Nie Kong to familiarize yourself with the surrounding environment. You Xizi''s birthday dinner will not start until 5 o''clock in the evening." After all, Youxizi''s father didn''t embarrass Nie Kong and the others, and left the living room with his wife after saying that.

 1379 The collapse of the second element body 01405, wait for me for three years

    The birthday dinner was held as scheduled. When Nie Kong and the others came back, the ribbons and balloons in the venue had been arranged, and the dining table was full of delicious dishes.You Xizi''s parents even prepared a three-tiered big cake and pushed it out with a small cart, with 17 lighted candles in the cream layer.


    Even though she celebrates her birthday every year, Yu Xizi is very touched and enjoys the love her parents have brought to her.


    Nie Kong and the others sang a happy birthday song, and You Xizi closed her crystal eyes, made a wish, and blew out the seventeen candles on the cake.


    "You Xizi, happy birthday." Nie Kong stuffed a small exquisite gift box in her hand, she held it in surprise, and kept looking at it.Since knowing that Nie Kong was preparing to have her own gift in the early morning, she was looking forward to it.


    "You Xizijiang, congratulations on growing up to seventeen years old. Maybe we won''t look forward to future birthdays." Guangmei smiled and gave her gifts, and finally it was her turn to care for her parents.


    "Mom and dad, thank you."


    You Xizi sobbed and thanked. After accepting everyone''s gifts, she started to unwrap the gifts from the teacher she most looked forward to.After the exquisite packaging was scattered, only a pair of emerald green earrings appeared in the box.Although not very expensive jewelry, but very beautiful.


    She cherished it in her hand. If it weren''t for her parents and their gifts, she would have liked to immediately wear the earrings carefully picked by her teacher.The mother and father have not changed much. Gifts are what she hopes to get in life. It can be seen that they often care about her daily life.


    The birthday party finally began, but unfortunately there were fewer people participating in the party and it was a bit less lively.Most of the big cakes that had been cut were wasted and smeared on their faces and clothes, making them dirty.


    The worst is Nie Kong, he didn''t bring clothes to change.I was going to drive back, but when I saw that my body was covered with cream, I had to give it up and stayed at Tengfeng''s house for one night.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After taking a bath, Nie Kong wore a white bathrobe and returned to the guest room You Xizi''s house prepared to give him. His clothes won''t be dry until tomorrow.


    But when Nie Kong opened the door, he was surprised to find that You Xizi appeared in the room in her cute pajamas, sitting quietly.


    Nie Kong said, interrupted, closed the door and exited the house.But when I look closely, I didn''t go to the wrong room.Reopened the door and found that You Xizi looked at him with a smile.What attracted Nie Kong''s gaze was the light green fluorescence of the ear beads. She had already put on the gift she gave her.


    "Hehe, please don''t worry, teacher, you didn''t go to the wrong room."


    "There is classmate Xizi, then why do you show up in my room?" Nie Kong said in an angry voice.


    "Of course it is because I have something to say to the teacher alone." You Xizi said softly, intimately relying on Nie Kong''s body.


    The fragrant woman''s breath came to her face, and Nie Kong could perceive the gentleness and grace of her body.Especially when Yu Kiko just came out of the shower, her skin was rosy that attracted her eyes.


    "Idiot, you are too close."


    "What''s the matter, teacher, don''t forget, we are going to be a couple for a day, now the time is not up." You Xizi yelled and hugged Nie Kong''s waist.


    "It''s just pretending."


    "A couple who pretends to be a couple are also lovers!" Her dazzling eyes are misty. Because she wants to realize her dream, she knows how precious the time to socialize with Nie Kong, even if it is pretending to be.


    She was very hesitant. If she lost Nie Kong, she would really not believe what she would become.


    "Hey! Teacher, I may make my debut as an actor after graduation. Would you like to support Youxizi." After a while, Youxizi whispered softly.


    "Very good, if you are Xizi, you will definitely become a world-class idol star."


    "But if you are an actor, you will definitely have very little time to see the teacher!"


    "Maybe, after all, once you become famous, you will receive media attention for everything you do."


    "So, so..."


    She raised her pretty pink face, suddenly reached out her arm around Nie Kong''s neck, and kissed Nie Kong''s lips.Jerky and close to Nie Kong''s mouth, offering her gentle first mouth.


    Nie Kong didn''t expect it. When he resumed his reaction, Yu Xizi''s soft lips had already left, leaving only the faint fragrance of speech, which was intriguing.Even with such a simple one, Nie Kong was shocked.Because Nie Kong could realize from it, there is Xizi''s pure love.He is really happy to be able to get the love of You Xizi.


    She held up her lovely cheeks, looked at Nie Kong bravely, and said softly: "In three years, the teacher will wait for Xizi for three years. Please don¡¯t get married too soon, don¡¯t forget that Xizi will wait silently behind the teacher. Now."


    "We are the teacher-student relationship. What''s in your little head? Why do you suddenly talk about getting married? Although I can''t promise anything, I have no plan to get married in three years." Nie Kong rubbed her golden hair Silk replied aloud.


    There was a strong emotion of joy in Yu Xizi''s eyes suddenly, so there is no way for Yingli to marry the teacher.She was afraid that during her time as an actor, Nie Kong would marry Yingli, and she would be upset for a lifetime.


    After all, Yingli would not lose to himself in any aspect, and he would be a very suitable wife.Even though she has always been confident, she is not sure of victory.Especially when I was in school, I found that the teacher and her were very close.


    It can be said that Yingli went to university and can often return to the rice flower market.And because both of them have disclosed their secrets, she will be very nervous about their development.What Nie Kong said now gave her a relief.


    "Teacher, go to bed earlier, I won''t disturb you." After hugging Nie Kong''s neck and kissing his cheek, You Xizi happily left Nie Kong''s room.


    After secretly expressing to Nie Kong what she likes in her heart, her body seemed to have become a lot easier, perhaps secretly proud that she was a step faster than Yingli.

 1380 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01406, graduation season, Ying Lis confession

    Withdrawing the volunteers submitted by the students, Nie Kong understood the plans of the two women.You Xizi is ready for her debut. Since her birthday that day, she has not often seen her come to class.Hideri''s filled out the application for Kyoto University, and has already obtained the admission permission of Kyoto University.


    In order to listen to Nie Kong''s opinions, Xiaobi from the girls'' school next door ran to Nie Kong''s office in person.Because her grades were not very good, Nie Kong asked her to apply for Mihua University because she was close enough to meet frequently.


    Seeing that because of the arrival of the graduation season, the students gathered in a class will go their separate ways.But if there is no way out without the volunteers of the school, the school has the responsibility not to allow graduation, but only to receive the certificate of completion of Didan High School!!


    Having said that, Nie Kong has been in Conan''s world for eight months.It seems very long, but it seems that the white horse is passing through!In the blink of an eye, more than 400 students from Didan High School have gathered in the gymnasium of Didan High School. The principal personally led the teachers to hold the graduation ceremony for the third grade, which is very grand.


    The opening ceremony three years ago and the graduation ceremony at this time can be said to be the same place, but the mood of the students is exactly the opposite.The excitement of freshmen and the anticipation of the new high school life, but now they have more parting melancholy.


    Many people are reflecting on what they have done in the past three years, regretting the bit by bit of the troubles in high school life.I complained that if I could go back to life in high school, it would definitely be more than it is now, and I could talk about a memorable relationship.


    It''s a pity that Conan''s world is not Again!! It''s a world again. Naturally, there is no chance for the absurdity of returning to the opening ceremony three years ago with just one fall.


    After more than half an hour of long-winded speech, the principal''s speech finally came to an end.Certificates will now be issued. First of all, the students who read their names above will take over the graduation certificate handed in by the principal.Even for students with poor academic performance, as long as they pass the re-examination at the end of the three-year high school period, there is no difficulty in graduation.As for the make-up exam, I can only say that I am sorry to repeat the grade.


    When the students received their graduation certificates, the ceremony came to an end.Many good classmates formed a group to take pictures or exchange contact information.In particular, Nie Kong and You Xizi are in a serious situation. The three of them have just taken a group photo, and suddenly a large number of classmates have blocked them!


    Nie Kong could only drag the two women, and finally rushed out of the circle of the crowd and returned to his office.


    "Congratulations, for successfully graduating from Didan High School, I am afraid it will be difficult to see you in school uniforms in the future." Nie Kong sighed as he looked at the two beautiful figures in aqua blue sailor suits in front of them. .


    "Teacher, if you miss us as a student, you can look at our photos." You Xizi said mischievously, shaking the intimate photo of the three in his hands.


    "We will grow up. Teachers don''t always think of us as third-grade students." Yingli muttered and said what was in his heart.


    "That''s right, now that you graduate from school, you can no longer count as a teacher-student relationship."


    Hearing what Nie Kong said, the eyes of the two women glowed brightly.Without the bondage of teachers and students, would the teacher accept his feelings?


    Shocked, Ying Li blushed and clenched his fists.


    "Teacher, now Yingli can call teacher Nie Jun."


    "Huh, okay."


    Nie Kong said in surprise, wondering why Yingli would make a strange request.


    "Nie Jun..." Yingli called out softly, after receiving Nie Kong''s response.She suddenly hugged Nie Kong''s neck, and printed on Nie Kong''s mouth with thin cherry blossom lips in front of You Xizi.


    The lips and teeth of the two intersect, Yingli''s mouth has a sweet fragrance and comfortable tenderness, she volunteered her first mouth!


    "Nie Jun, Yingli likes you." Blushing, Yingli said his confession, and on the day after the graduation season.


    "Ying... Yingli, it was too sudden."


    "I know, so Yingli didn''t expect Nie Jun to accept my intentions, just wanted the teacher to understand Yingli''s feelings."


    The photos in Yuxizi''s hands fell. She really didn''t expect that Yingli, who had just graduated, would launch such a fierce offensive against her teacher.


    "Ying...Yingli, you are too mean." You Xizi said in surprise.


    "Hehe, it seems to be one step earlier than you." Yingli happily touched her pink lips with her index finger, as if recalling the sweet taste of the first mouth.


    "What are you proud of...what, I like the feeling of the teacher, how could I lose to you! It''s just a mouthful, I have kissed the teacher on my birthday, and the teacher played the role of my lover for a day." Yu Xizi shouted. Show off.


    "Eh, You Xizi is one step ahead of me?" Yingli couldn''t accept that kind of thing. "As you said, just pretending to be a lover for a day, what''s so great. The teacher was helping me prepare a birthday gift a few days before, but took pictures with me I have a wedding photo."


    "Ah, we took a wedding...wedding photo?" You Xizi exclaimed, looking at Nie Kong, and muttering: "No wonder the teacher didn''t go to take a free wedding photo with me last time. I already took a wedding photo with you. ."


    "Teacher, you are very partial."


    The two women said in unison, with four bright eyes staring at Nie Kong''s face, as if they felt that the other party was better than their own.So many things happened when I was not there.


    Nie Kong picked up the photo that fell on the ground in his hand, and said softly, "It didn''t matter if we met every day before, but I''m afraid it will be hard to see you in the future."


    "Eh eh!" Facing Nie Kong''s answer, the words filled with infection caused the two women to stay for a while, and the bright eyes showed a little pain.


    "Let the teacher hug for a while..."


    Nie Kong forcefully hugged the two women in his arms, the two women stayed quietly in Nie Kong''s arms, stopped arguing, and enjoying the last reunion moment, they looked at each other.


    Although graduating from Didan High School has bid farewell to the teacher-student relationship with the teacher, it means to be separated from the teacher.Even if she is an opponent or a confidant, she finds it difficult to have the opportunity to meet frequently again.

 1381 The collapse of the secondary element 01407, Yinglis Cooking Club

    Yukiko''s strength is really not trivial. Although she has almost no acting experience when she debuted, the Kyoto TV station values ??Yukiko''s acting skills and actually starred her as the heroine of the TV series-Dangerous Policewoman Story.


    When the beautiful and cute female police officer appeared on the screen, she immediately attracted the attention of all the media and was impressed by her talented acting skills.Almost the second day after the TV series was broadcast, the lovely Yukiko, who was in a police uniform and blinked, appeared on the second page of the newspaper.


    The story tells the story about the policewoman Yukiko solving the case and reasoning. Because of Conan¡¯s reasoning about the world, the popularity will soar.Nie Kong watched a few episodes, of course, only for the sake of having a child. After all, the reasoning plot in the TV series is really simple.


    Nie Kong''s only regret is that since the beginning of the life of You Xizi as an actor, it is too busy to see her in person, only occasionally calling back to greet her.


    Compared with Xizi, Yingli and Xiaobi often come to visit.Nie Kong was surprised by Yinglijiang. After she started her new college life, she actually signed up for the cooking club. Nie Kong admired her courage!!


    She occasionally cooks her own dishes for Nie Kong, but his face will be terrible after each tasting. Yingli''s "negative" talent is comparable to that of light green onion sauce!Compared with him, Xiaobi is obviously much more normal.Although she used to be an unscrupulous faction, she is a very qualified wife and mother, very good at housework and cooking!


    Seeing now, she actually asked Nie Kong and her to participate in club activities.


    "Nie Jun, our fan club will hold an event, and can bring people to participate." In Nie Kong''s villa, Yingli, dressed in jeans and a white shirt, begged Nie Kong.Although they were wearing ordinary clothes, they still couldn''t hide the superhuman style.


    "The friendship of your college students, what is the meaning of my going, will disturb you."


    According to Yingli''s explanation, it turns out that the cooking club will hold a networking event on Saturdays on the weekend, and everyone must prepare their favorite dishes!


    "Who said that, every member of our club will bring himself... his friends to participate. If the teacher refuses, then Yingli will really be alone. Because he has to spend the night outside, so I can only have Nie Jun Will accompany Yingli." Yingli twisted.


    "Really, after Ying Lijiang graduated, she still made the teacher worry about it."


    "Huh, teacher, plan to worry for the rest of your life." Yingli muttered to himself, blushing.


    "Well, where is the location of the event?" Nie Kong heard of spending the night out, how dare she let her go out alone to socialize with others.


    "Hehe, teacher, please drive, I will show you the way." Seeing Nie Kong''s promise, Yingli''s eyes flashed with joy.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Therefore, Yingli guided Nie Kong and the red sports car departed from Mihua City to Kyoto!After an hour''s drive, they finally arrived at the meeting place agreed by the club.


    There are already several dilapidated cars parked there, as if waiting for Yingli''s arrival.


    Seeing Yingli coming out of a luxury sports car, the three men and three women were surprised. When they saw her close to Nie Kong, the eyes of the six were almost dull.


    I heard that Yingli already has a boyfriend, and they are very curious about who they will be.But after Nie Kong appeared, they couldn''t believe that there would be such a good man.No one can be faulty in appearance, and the noble and elegant temperament he possesses can compare to ordinary people.


    "Ying Li-chan, your boyfriend is so handsome. No wonder you have received a lot of love letters in school, but you still don''t show any affection to any man." It was one of the girls who was dressed pretty.


    He is about 1.7 meters tall and about 20 years old.There are two beautiful pink hairpins on the top of the head, combing the black shiny shoulder-length hair, and the facial lines are quite good.The upper body has a short short sleeve, showing the belly button and waist.


    The clothes bulged out a lot, which shows that the weight is almost comparable to that of Yingli.


    The small waist was followed by a pair of translucent white close-fitting shorts, showing off those beautiful legs, and he was really dressed up very boldly.


    "Haha, please introduce Yingli to help." Nie Kong smiled.


    "Well, he... he is my boyfriend Nie Kong." Yingli blushed and said.


    "I''m Takuki, the director of the Club. I hope you can have fun." There was a boy who looked like Yusaku Kudo. He turned out to be the president of the Club.


    "Handsome guy, my name is Xingmei, and I can show you a lot." She stretched out her jade hand painted with bright nail polish. Nie Kong could only shook her friendly for a while, and finally pulled out her hand with force.But Nie Kong didn''t have any good feelings about her, because she had an aura of lewdness and restlessness.It can be seen that her fungus is already very dark.


    Having said that, the four girls in the field, except for Xizi and a girl with demure glasses, the remaining two are already broken.


    "My name is Otani, Xingmei''s boyfriend." The boy who looked very honest gave Nie Kong a gentle smile, and Nie Kong nodded gently to him.


    "Konano, Takuki''s lover." The girl with glasses introduced herself shyly.


    "Haha, the two of us are left. My name is Ohara, and you are in the same situation as Nie Kong. Girlfriend Hayakawa Ye is a member of the Culinary Club, but I have known Eiri and them for a long time." , It depends on the situation quite affectionate.


    "Ohara, you two are really not bored, and the relationship is really good." Takumu joked.


    "Huh, I guess they had a great time playing in the park last night." Xingmei smiled playfully, Ohara and Hayakawa Ye both looked unnatural and did not answer Xingmei''s words.


    The three pairs of lovers introduced themselves, but Nie Kong found that the atmosphere was a bit strange, maybe it was his fault.


    "Now that everyone is here, let''s set off. Because I borrowed the key to my uncle''s mountain holiday villa, I believe we can spend a good night there." Otani said with a smile.


    "Haha, that''s really great, and the cooking materials and preparations are ready, let''s go now."

 1382 The collapse of the second element body 01408, villa murder case

    Three cars drove out of Kyoto to the outskirts of the city, which was full of trees.After driving the mountain road for about half an hour, they finally saw the quiet villa in the middle of the mountain.Although it is a bit far from the city, it is indeed a good place for vacation.The scenery is beautiful, and you can hear the gurgling water of the surrounding rivers.


    It seems that Otani-student not only has a seemingly coquettish wife Xingmei, but also a rich uncle.The ability to build a villa in a mountainous area shows that it has a lot of financial resources.


    "Hurry up and move the prepared cooking materials to the villa. Although you have lovers, don''t forget the main content of our cooking club." As Otani and their seniors, the third-year senior''s Takumu opened After leaving the trunk, he jokingly said to Yingli and the others.


    The back of the carriage is filled with many kinds of materials, including daily vegetables and meat, like a moving warehouse.Nie Kong looked at their colors and knew that the materials kept fresh.


    "Wow, leader, you have bought too much." Haochuan Ye, a member of the club, said in surprise.


    "After all, you have to engage in cooking-related activities. Everyone needs to show their hands. At dinner, the eight of us will be divided into four groups and each will make our own favorite dishes." He answered with a smile.


    "Oh, that group leader, you must pay attention to the Yinglijiang group." Otani exaggerated.The others looked at Yingri and looked at each other, as if they knew the horror of Yingri''s dark cooking.


    "It seems to remember that when Hideri participated in the club, the team leader was quite diligent. I once liked Hideri. But unfortunately, before he had time to confess, Hideri directly rejected the team leader''s hospitality." Hayakawa said with a low smile. Thing.


    "Hey, don''t poke other people''s scars. Don''t mention anything that happened a long time ago, and now I already have Kotono." Takumu cursed with a smile on his face.


    Hearing their conversation, Xingmei''s face was a little gloomy, and she rarely expressed her opinion.


    Nie Kong glanced at Yingli. It should be normal for her to have both talents and appearance, but Yingli was afraid that she never cared him.With him for comparison, how could Yingli easily like other men!Besides, that person is the head of the club, who is good at cooking, and Nie Kong''s cooking is much better than him.


    "Your worry is superfluous, because I have Jun Nie. In terms of cooking level, none of you can compare with my Jun Nie." Yingli hugged Nie Kong''s arm and said proudly to them.


    "Haha, then we are looking forward to your group''s performance." Dagu and the six of them looked at Nie Kong in amazement, and expressed their surprise at Nie Kong''s cooking like a noble son.


    Between the eight people talking and laughing, they moved all the cooking materials behind the car back to the villa and stuffed them in the refrigerator.


    Then we have to start allocating rooms. Unfortunately, the furnishings of each room are almost the same, so there is nothing to choose from.Tall bookshelves, matching tables and chairs, and the final bed.


    What made Yingli''s face hot was that they had mistaken Nie Kong and her as a lover, and only gave them a room.So, she must spend the night with Nie Kong tonight.


    She looked at Otani and the others, and found that their faces were very plain, and as expected, only Qinnai looked very shy.


    After putting away their luggage and belongings, they went out to play around, and when they came back it was already more than six in the evening.They even caught a few fish from the river and picked edible wild vegetables.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "It''s almost time for dinner. Let''s start cooking in groups. The last group is responsible for cleaning up the dishes. Everyone needs to work hard." Takumu, the leader of the spacious kitchen, said encouragingly.


    The cooking competition of the four groups of couples is now starting. Couples cooking with each other is not only fun, but also enhances the tacit understanding and affection between the two.


    The team leader Takuki started first, who seemed to have a lot of cooking experience.In the other two groups, obviously only the girls are doing it, and the boys are in charge!


    Except for Nie Kong''s group, everyone only heard a very regular, aggressive sound.Looking in the direction of the voice in surprise, he found that the kitchen knife in Nie Kong''s hand seemed to be alive, and the cooking ingredients in his hand became very neat pieces.Yingli handed the cleaned materials to Nie Kong, and the two of them seemed to have done so many times.


    Even Tuomu, the head of the gang, opened his mouth in surprise when he saw the exquisite knife craftsman Nie Kong used.


    They finally understood the meaning in English, and his cooking skills are probably more professional than those in formal five-star hotels.


    "Really... It''s amazing, but why did Yingri participate in our cooking club? He should be able to learn a lot with his personal guidance." Takumu said with emotion.


    "That''s because Nie Jun said that he will be responsible for cooking in the future, so I don''t worry about it. But I want to learn more about the skills of housewives, so I can only participate in the cooking club." Yingli''s pink face was wearing With a shy smile, the beautiful side made them stare blankly.As for the other three women, Yingli was full of envy and jealousy in her eyes.


    Nie Kong darkly sweats, it is difficult to learn no matter how talented, he is actually afraid of the dark dishes that Yingli made.


    After half an hour, the four groups of them each completed their tasks, and the table was filled with fragrant dishes.They didn''t really taste it, but they knew that the few Japanese home-cooked dishes made by Nie Kong would definitely taste great.


    Sure enough, as they expected, after tasting them, they got the rankings. Nie Kong and the others got the first place, the leader Takuki second, and Ohara and Hayakawa leaves last.


    At the beginning of the dinner, Dagu specially obtained a few bottles of champagne from the warehouse of the villa and said he wanted to have a good time.Xingmei and the three daughters did not object, and wine was indispensable at the party.


    Nie Kong didn''t dare to drink too much to Yingli, and helped her block the three women''s toast.After they discovered Nie Kong''s plan, the six people worked together desperately to get Nie Kong drunk, but unfortunately not a few glasses of Qin Nai and Xingmei died heroically!


    "Woo, Otani... that bastard, at all... there is no sentiment at all. I really regretted that I have been dating him until now. He and... Please be with me...so please." The blushing Kyoumi suddenly grabbed Takumu''s neck and pushed the drunk Koono away, her delicate body hung in his arms.

 1383 The collapse of the second element Text 01409, the villa murder case (in)

    "Xingmei, you are drunk."


    Takumu pushed her body away awkwardly and said.


    "I...I''m not drunk, I''m more beautiful than Koto, why not think about it."


    "Sorry, I don''t plan to break up with Kotono for the time being." Takaki looked at Otani helplessly.


    "Why, why."


    Seeing Xingmei desperately drunk crazy, putting him in such an embarrassing situation.Dagu Mian was embarrassed, and after saying sorry to Nie Kong and the others, he left temporarily holding the drunk Xingmei.Takumu was also very embarrassed, so he said and waited a moment, and followed Otani back to his bedroom while supporting Kotono.


    Soon Takumu returned to the table, but Otani came back ten minutes late.According to his explanation, Xingmei was drunk crazy, and is now busy coming back to ask the head of the team for help to find if the villa has sober medicine.


    Tuomu nodded helplessly, and could only follow him to the warehouse.For him, there is no face to face Otani and Kyomi.So after helping to find the medicine, he glanced at Xingmei who was sleeping on the bed at the door, and helped them close the door.


    Seeing Otani coming out in about two minutes, he opened the door and hissed at him, saying that Xingmei was already asleep.


    Takumu also saw Xingmei who was sleeping, so he nodded and returned to the dining table.


    A few minutes later, Jin Nai, who was the first to recover from his drunkenness, came out holding the wall and said vaguely that he was thirsty.Seeing that the table was in a mess at the moment, and there was not much food and wine left, they declared that the party was over.


    Yingli and the others are all a little drunk, and Nie Kong is the only one who can stay fully awake.


    Takuki naturally wanted to take care of Kotono, who was not 100% awake, while Otani said he would help Ohara and the others clean up the dishes.


    Nie Kong was going to take Yingli back to the room, but suddenly he only heard the sound of a table and chair falling over, which was really loud.


    "Should... Maybe Xingmei fell off the bed?" Takumu joked.


    "It''s very possible. Although I have used sober drugs, who knows if I am sober." Ohara whispered.


    "No matter what, let''s take a look at her situation, I guess the fall was not light." Otani made such a proposal to them, and Takumu agreed.


    A group of seven people came to Otani¡¯s room with a smile, and when Otani opened the door and saw the scene inside, they were all shocked.


    In the room, Xingmei was hung in the air with a rope tied to her neck, and the other end of the rope was connected to a wooden beam.It can be seen from her gray face that she has no life.In the vertical direction of her corpse, a chair fell there, and the sound of it fell.


    "Ah...Xingmei!" Everyone was sluggish, as if dreaming, how could their friend Xingmei hang in front of them.


    "Hurry up and help her untie, maybe there is hope of saving her." Nie Kong shouted.


    Several people suddenly woke up and hurriedly put the mid-air Xingmei on the ground.But Yingli felt the pulse on her neck and found that Xingmei was dead.


    "Xingmei, why did you commit suicide? What can''t you think of." Otani cried loudly, and his expression showed how sad he was.But Takumu and the others were silent, unable to figure out why Xingmei committed suicide.


    The facts before them told them that she was really hanged, so she could only comfort Otani.When Yingli heard Nie Kong''s instructions, he called the police in Kyoto.


    Nie Kong kept calm and looked at the scene. He found two strange places.A bruise appeared on the deceased''s leg, which was obviously formed by knocking down the chair.The second point is the rope around the neck, which is tied with a knot.If it is suicide, how can it be a deadlock?Nie Kong carefully looked at the environment inside the house, especially when he saw a bookshelf over two meters high.There was a thoughtful smile.


    He has been able to confirm that it was a murder, but the specific modus operandi is still a bit vague, because he has a key witness.


    Half an hour later, Officer Mumu and Officer Bow came to the scene.Matsumoto Police Department did not come.When they saw Nie Kong behind, Officer Mumu''s eyes were surprised.


    "Mr. Nie Kong, what happened?"


    "Someone died in the villa." Nie Kong said, pointing to the chilly corpse.


    "That''s it."


    With a serious face, Police Officer Megumi asked Otani and the others carefully about the deceased¡¯s information, and made notes: ¡°The cause of death of the deceased was that the neck was tightened, and no other fatal wounds were found. Her name is Ueda Kyomi, 18 years old this year, in Kyoto. University students. Before you found her body, you all stayed in the living room to eat, and suddenly you heard the sound of a chair falling down, right?"


    "Yes...Yes, we heard the sound of the chair falling down just after the party. Xingmei and Kotome became drunk earlier, so I took her back to the room to rest." Otani said in pain.


    "Has any of you left the living room midway?" Officer Mumu continued to ask.


    "Well, Otani and I left for a while. Because she was making a lot of trouble, we helped her prepare to learn about alcohol and medicine. But when we left the room, Xingmei was still sleeping well in the bed." Takumu wryly smiled. Tao.


    "What is she doing?" Officer Mumu paused and looked at them with majestic eyes.


    "Because she had drunk a lot of wine, she suddenly confessed to leader Tuomu, saying that she liked him. But leader Tuomu directly refused, so...so the mood is very bad." Otani whispered.


    Officer Megumi nodded and wrote it down in his notebook carefully.


    "Mumu, I found a ladder on the second floor that can be tied to the rope. What do you gain?" Officer Gong commander suddenly arrived and asked Mumu.


    "No, based on their confessions, it can be known that except for Kotono, who is in a drunk state, there is evidence of alibi, and there seems to be no motive for murder." Officer Megumi said simply.


    "Sure enough, it committed suicide?" Gong Chang said with emotion.


    "Don''t jump to conclusions too quickly, I think it was murder." Nie Kong said suddenly.


    "Ahhh, what is Mr. Nie Kong''s opinion? I wish I could hear your reasoning." Officer Mumu asked in surprise.


    Otani and the others looked at Nie Kong in surprise. Yingli''s boyfriend will not only take care of him, but also reason that he will be so highly praised by the police officer. It is unbelievable that the man in front of him is really too good.


    Yingli looked at her teacher. She liked reasoning very much, but she didn''t find anything unusual. Everything clearly pointed to suicide.


    "Don''t worry, I still haven''t found any key evidence, so I have to sort out my reasoning carefully."

 1384 The collapse of the second element Text 01410, the villa murder case (below)

    According to the investigation, only Otani and Takaki left the table at that time.But he would only be the one who had time to commit crimes-Otani, because he disappeared for ten minutes.And now he has witness Takumu to testify for him.


    Nie Kong analyzed two possibilities. The first was that she was still alive when they fed Xingmei the sober medicine.Then after the two of them left, they committed suicide as the police said.As for the motive of suicide, Xingmei confessed to Tuomu in drunkenness and was rejected.


    The second is that the murderer has prepared the trap to kill Xingmei, so Takumu didn''t see him, but someone else. Nie Kong preferred the second possibility!!


    He frowned and looked at the crime scene carefully, suddenly ran to the bed and lifted the quilt, leaned his face towards the bed sheet, and then sniffed.


    As he expected, he found a faint perfume smell from the bed sheets, and Nie Kong could confirm that it belonged to Qin Nai''s body.


    After confirming that point, Nie Kong suddenly realized that the layout of his room seemed very similar to the scene of the crime.And the alarm clock on the desk a few meters away from the bookshelf seemed to be tuned specifically before the incident.


    He could finally solve the little doubt in his mind.Nie Kong pulled Tuomu aside and asked in a low voice, "When you and Otani came to visit Xingmei, could you really confirm that you saw Xingmei? Did you really see her face?"


    Takumu was taken aback, and smiled bitterly, "How could it be possible to see clearly? At that time, only the lamp was turned on in the room, and the light was a bit dim. Of course, as an outsider, I could only guard outside the door, and only vaguely saw Xingmei lying at the door. In the quilt, she found her profile."


    Sure enough, Nie Kong smiled suddenly.All the mysteries surrounding me were finally solved.If he is not wrong, Otani still has evidence of the crime in his hands.


    As for his motive for the murder, Nie Kong could not figure it out. Perhaps the two had emotional problems.


    Nie Kong had to say that his method of committing the crime was very clever, and the layout was superb, deducing the superb illusion and testimony of Takumu and Kotono!


    "Hey, Jun Nie, is Xingmei''s death really a murder case?" Yingli whispered. Although Yingli didn''t see her very much in the gang, it was because she was very bold.


    Even if she treats her as a normal friend, Yingli doesn''t want her to have such a tragedy.


    "Mr. Nie Kong, have you reasoned out the truth of the case?" Officer Mumu asked curiously.


    Nie Kong nodded and scanned his eyes.


    "It''s not wrong, Xingmei''s death is a murder, and the murderer is one of us."


    "What! Don''t talk nonsense, why are we killing Xingmei?" Takumu and the others cried out in surprise.


    "Mr. Nie Kong, if the body was found immediately after death, those people would have no way to commit the crime." Mumu was puzzled, because from their unified confession, they have proof of whether they were present or not. .When the body was found hanging, everyone was clearly there.


    "The murderer used a very clever method to conceal the proof of his absence. In fact, to be honest, Xingmei did hang on it herself."


    "Mr. Nie Kong, you are a bit messy. You clearly said it was murder, but why do you say suicide now?" Officer Mumu couldn''t help questioning.


    "Of course it was murder. The murderer just made a deadly trap for a limited time."


    "Eh, is it similar to the Boston Hotel case?"


    "Perhaps, but it is much more sophisticated than its modus operandi. Look at Xingmei''s calf, there is a bruise there, right." Nie Kong squatted in front of the naked body, turning her body away.


    There is a very obvious bruise on the white calf.


    "Then... does that explain anything."


    "It means that she knocked down the chair with her foot, instead of using the chair to kill and hang himself. The chair is only used to notify us that something happened." Nie Kong placed the chair and placed it vertically under the rope.


    "Actually, the murderer''s method of committing the crime was relatively simple. He moved the drunk Xingmei to the top of the bookshelf. He tied a rope to the beam of the ceiling, and then tied the other end of the rope to Xingmei''s neck. Then, when she wakes up, she will immediately lose her balance and fall from the bookshelf. Even if the murderer is not present in person, it is worthless to cover up the crime for the murderer."


    "The sound of her falling down after her body was suspended was of course the murderer placing a chair under the rope. Xingmei''s neck was suspended and fell from a height of more than two meters. Due to the huge pulling force of gravity Effectively, Xingmei will definitely die immediately. Then the deceased¡¯s foot happened to hit the chair placed there, so that she could make the illusion that Xingmei committed suicide by kicking the chair down. The body was found as soon as possible, and it can provide an alibi for the murderer who ate in the living room."


    Nie Kong simply pointed to the bookshelf more than two meters high and explained the murderer''s methods in detail.Because he saw the bruises on Xingmei''s legs, he could think of that technique.


    "It turns out...there is that kind of murder method." Officer Mumu sweated.


    "So, the only person who has time to plan the murder of Xingmei is you¡ªOtani-san. When you moved the drunk Xingmei back into the house, it took almost twenty minutes. Using that time, you were ready to murder her. Get ready."


    Nie Kong pointed to Xingmei''s lover-Otani who behaved very honestly and faithfully.


    "Nie...Nie Kong, I respect you as Yingli''s boyfriend, but please don''t talk nonsense. I love Xingmei so much, how could I kill her. And Takumu-senpai and I came to feed the sober medicine. When she was, she was sleeping soundly on the bed." Otani explained aloud, and he said it well.


    "Otani was right. I can confirm that Xingmei was lying on the bed at the time. When we came to the house after the incident, Xingmei on the bed was already hanging in the air." When Takumu supported Otani, he had mistaken Xingmei in his heart. Mei''s death is unmistakable as suicide.How can Otani, who is honest and loyal, kill his lover?The relationship between the two of them is very good. They have been in love since high school and have not broken up until now. They have been talking about college.


    "Your explanation is perfect, but ah, you even fooled Takumu and the others at first."

 1385 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01411, solve the mystery

    "Mr. Nie Kong, please be clear. I read few books, so I am confused now. Don''t lie to me. Although he can use that time to prepare, when Takumu and the others leave for the second time , I clearly saw the victim asleep in the bed." Police Officer Mumu''s head got bigger and complained to Nie Kong.


    "It''s actually very simple, because Tuomu didn''t see the real Xingmei." Nie Kong squinted and looked at Otani. Otani became cold and transparent, as if Nie Kong had seen all his secrets through.


    "You...you said the one I saw wasn''t Xingmei?" Takumu said in surprise.


    "It''s a reasoning that is full of loopholes. How could I have mistakenly recognized Xingmei as someone else if I gave Xingmei a sober drug!!" Otani argued.


    "That is the most critical secret of the murder case. Once it is solved, the method of committing the crime will be clear. Or the girl lying in the house is actually the drunk Qinna!" Nie Kong said.


    "how is this possible!"


    It was difficult for everyone to follow Nie Kong''s reasoning, because their thinking turned so slowly that only Yingli could barely understand.


    "Don''t worry, let me elaborate on the method of committing the crime." Nie Kong said his reasoning. "First of all, Dagu helped the drunk Xingmei into the house and began to say. At that time, Dagu gave birth to murderous intent. The technique I explained just now puts Xingmei on top of a two-meter-high bookshelf. The tool should be the ladder found by Officer Bow."


    "Then I confirmed that Takumu had set Koono on the other side and had left the room. You secretly opened the door of Takumu, carried Kotomo who had been sleeping in it, and put the drunk Koono on the empty bed in his room, and adjusted the desk by the way. After preparing everything, he returned to the dining table. With the request of Xiang Tuomu to help find sober medicine, it proved that Xingmei was alive and made a proof of her absence."


    "Of course, Otani must also give Kotono the sober medicine, so Kotono can regain consciousness one step earlier than Xingmei. Everyone knows that the first thing to solve the problem of thirst after drunk has caused her to come out of Otani''s room by herself. But her head is still Koonano, who was not fully awake, didn''t pay attention to which room he was staying in, because the layout of the rooms is almost the same!"


    "Wait a minute, you made up to a degree, what can you prove that Qinna is sleeping on my bed?" Otani exclaimed.


    "One thing can prove that your bedding retains the same fragrance as Koto. If you check it carefully, you should be able to find something that can confirm your identity at the tip of your hair."


    "So waiting for the adjusted alarm clock in your house to sound, you should be able to disturb Xingmei in the drunk dream. There is no need for her to wake up, just turn over or make simple movements, and she will lose her balance and fall and hang herself there."


    Nie Kong slowly told the truth that he inferred, giving Yingli and the others an unprecedented level of enjoyment.It was definitely a contest between intelligence and logic, even if there was no evidence to confirm it, it was already very exciting.


    Officer Mumu breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out that every murder case was so complicated that he really couldn''t handle it.Fortunately, I was fortunate enough to hear Nie Kong''s reasoning again, that his ability is better than the Kudo Yusaku he knew.


    And Yingli''s eyes shining under the glasses, looked carefully at Nie Kong in the reasoning, he looked particularly handsome at this moment.


    "Haha, very wonderful reasoning, but what evidence do you have to prove your reasoning. If there is no evidence, it is just you talking nonsense." Dagu''s face was a little pale, because Nie Kong made every detail of him The action was almost restored.But he didn''t give up, his plan should be seamless.


    "Yes, you did it perfectly, but I guess you should have overlooked a small detail. If you fill it in, it is estimated that no one can cure you at all."


    "Eh, you...you talk nonsense."


    "Hehe, that key should be in your pocket now."


    "What... what key?"


    Otani widened his loyal and honest eyes, and his body trembled violently. From his eyes, he could see that fear was brewing.


    "When you first allocated the room, you said that you gave us all the keys to the room. The only one who can access the room in Kazuo Mu is the spare key in the villa. As for where to hide, only you and your uncle, the owner of the villa, know. So you can smoothly play in the room of the open wood and move Qin Nai to your own house. You shouldn''t have time to put the spare key of the room in the open wood back." Nie Kong said confidently.


    I saw Otani''s body completely limp, and his eyes were full of dead gray.It is difficult for him to believe that anyone can reveal it, and even reason out his mental state. Who is he sacred?!


    "Mr. Otani, please cooperate with our police search."


    Police Officer Mumu, who was awakened, immediately stood in front of him and stretched out his hands to him.


    "no need."


    Otani gave a wry smile and took out the two keys hidden in his pocket.One is from his room and the other is from Takumu.


    Officer Mumu immediately used the key to open the opposite door, and effortlessly unlocked the closed door.As a result, there is finally evidence to confirm his layout.


    "When you are busy, you may really forget those little things. Who would have expected that only those little things, small details, will become deadly evidence in the end. If you lose the key at that time, it would be more Good." He muttered to himself softly.


    "Nie Kong''s reasoning is almost all right. Xingmei was indeed murdered by the means I just mentioned. Unexpectedly, it went smoothly." He smiled bitterly and looked up at the sky, and he couldn''t see anything from his expression. The dazedness and fear, only the broadness freed from it.


    As if the rope that bound him had been completely untied.It can be seen from the look in his eyes that he has no regrets for killing his girlfriend Xingmei.


    "By the way, I really can''t reason, what is your real motive for killing Xingmei." Nie Kong asked strangely.


    "Haha, of course, after all, you only met us for one day." Otani gave a mocking smile, very dazzling.

 1386 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01412, Yinglis sentimental

    Nie Kong saw Tuomu silently, and Qin Nai looked very restless.But Ohara and Hayakawa''s smiles were cold, as if they had discovered the dirty things hidden inside.


    Sure enough, as Nie Kong expected, the motivation for murder is emotional disputes, and young people are more likely to be impulsive.


    "I actually really love Xingmei. She and I have been in love since high school for four years now. In order to be together, we were admitted to the same university. But after college, Xingmei changed. "


    According to the explanation he elaborated, it turned out that Xingmei often concealed from him and the outstanding seniors of Kyoto University to go on three occasions to cool off, and her dress became more and more beautiful.It even includes the head of the Culinary Club, Tuomu, who had a bad relationship with her several times.He begged her not to do that kind of thing before, she was all perfunctory.


    Originally loyal and honest, Otani would only open one eye and close one eye, but after a hangover, she helped her to the room. The words Xingmei talked to him at the time made him feel unprecedented anger, and his tolerance reached the limit.


    It turns out that when she was drunk, the words she liked Takumu were all the truth.Moreover, she originally planned to use the friendship to carry out her plan, hoping to get drunk Koono to destroy Koono''s body, help her destroy the relationship between Takuki and Takuki, and finally complete the purpose of matching her and Takuki.


    Hearing the shameless content from his favorite Xingmei, Da Gu went crazy.Is that Chunchun''s first love that he has always liked, it has obviously become so dirty.


    He thought of Xingmei, who was lying in his arms last night, with goose bumps all over his body. He really couldn''t stand it.Actually wanting to help her hook three and four, what do you think of yourself now?He admits that Takumu is good, but is he really bad?


    As he slowly spit out the motive for killing, Kotono covered his mouth, and glanced at his former boyfriend Takuki with disgust in his eyes.But Ohara and the others showed such expressions, as if they understood her dirty details.


    "Seriously, I have persuaded Otani many times before, telling him to give up Xingmei''s woman as soon as possible. But ah, Otani is really honest. Moreover, his personality is too docile, so he will only obey her and get used to her virtue." Hayakawa Ye said softly.


    "After all, Xingmei is famous in Kyoto University. She has a relationship with many seniors." Ohara smiled bitterly. It should be said that the name of the torn shoe is like a thunder.


    "Maybe, the purpose of her participation in the Culinary Club was originally aimed at Senior Takaki."


    "Haha, maybe Takuki-senpai is no different from Xingmei! Otherwise, how could you get on with Xingmei and find that the beautiful Yingri has joined, and immediately show your courtesy to Hideri. I can see you clearly, Takugi-senpai." Qin Nao showed a miserable smile, and it seemed that the two were destined to break up.


    Takumu was silent, sitting quietly on the side, without expressing his opinion.


    While witnessing the cannibalism of the first love couple who originally fell in love with each other, Yingli''s eyes are full of complex sentiment. Is it true that the first love will have no good results?


    The police car drove Otani back to the police station amidst the buzzing sirens, waiting for him to be severely punished by the law, but his demeanor was very relaxed.


    Nie Kong drove his car back to Mihua Market, because the owner of the villa had been arrested according to law, so don''t expect the villa to spend the night temporarily.Fortunately, it was not dark, and Nie Kong drove home only at ten o''clock at night.


    Parked the car in front of Yingli''s house, Nie Kong pulled out of the car.


    Only seeing Yingri bathed in the moonlight and looking at him with hesitation, it seems that the emotional fission between Otani and Xingmei has dealt a huge blow to her.


    "Yingli, what''s wrong with you?" Nie Kong said softly.


    "Nie Jun..." Yingli rushed into Nie Kong''s arms, and her cherry-colored lips kissed Nie Kong hard.


    "Even if Nie Jun''s feelings will change in the future, he will hate Yingli, but...but Yingli will look forward to Nie Jun stupidly like Dagu, please abandon Yingli." She kissed Nie Kong while holding Nie. Empty hands were placed in his clothes.


    The smooth skin and the huge plump touch surrounded his fingers, and Nie Kong pressed her against the wall behind, releasing his wild hands.Her feelings were vented at this moment, full of love for Nie Kong.


    Finally, when Yingli was about to suffocate, Nie Kong''s mouth left her slightly enlarged lips.Her pretty face has become very red, her shirt is very messy, especially her underwear has fallen off.


    In the skinny jeans, the palms of the white pants with big palms bulged out, and Nie Kong found that one of his hands was reaching into it.


    She was soft and her eyes were full of watery mist.I have been longing for a deeper contact with Nie Kong, longing to touch his body, I believe he will feel that way, so use his fingers to find out all the secrets of his body, it is really shameful.Lying in Nie Kong''s arms, her mood slowly recovered.


    "Teacher, if you can, please marry Yingli quickly. Yingli can agree to the teacher anytime." She whispered.


    Nie Kong hugged her body hard and said softly, "Yes, the teacher will bring happiness to Yingli."


    No matter Xiaobi, Yukiko, and Yingli, how could it be possible to live up to the feelings of either of the three women.Marrying one of them will hurt them both, and Nie Kong must bring them three lives without regrets.


    Yingli gently separated Nie Kong, looked at Nie Kong reluctantly, and opened the door with the key.


    Nie Kong didn''t drive back to his villa until he saw her disappear.After this incident, Yingli''s fierce feelings were exploded, and Nie Kong almost couldn''t resist her infatuated love.


    Nie Kong drove the car back to the apartment, but the night in the Mihua Market was also quite unstable at the moment. The police car was buzzing and it seemed to be tracking the thief.


    It seems that when I read the newspaper, the second page reads the most adorable information about Xizi, while the first page remembers to write the news about strange robbers, and the target is all kinds of precious gems in the world.


    Could it be that the strange thief Kidd Black Feather Thieves, who is crisscrossing the world, has already changed careers and appeared?

 1387 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01413Mori Kogoro who did not give up

    Wearing a gorgeous white dress, he first appeared in London, and the thief with the international criminal code "1412" appeared in Japan.Yusaku Kudo, the author of the famous mystery novel The Duke of Dark Night, misread the code as Kidd, and wrote it in his serialized novels, so Kuroba Thief has a formal nickname Kaito Kidd!


    Relying on his magical and superb stealing skills, he even sent out an invitation to explain before he started.No matter what traps the police set up, they failed to catch him, and his target was generally a world-famous gem.The Japanese Metropolitan Police Department sent the Criminal Department to investigate the second section of the Chaki Shintaro, the Hakuba Police and the subordinate Nakamori Ginzo to be responsible for his case.According to the news description written in the newspaper Nie Kong read, they have fought against each other several times, but it seems that it has not gone well.


    But Yusaku Kudo finally accepted the challenge of Kidd uninvited in the face of such a bold crime by Kidd.As rivals, the two met for the first time, and they were obviously superior, not only preventing the thief Kidd from stealing the gems, but also almost arresting the black feather thief.


    "If there is a teacher, I can definitely catch the strange thief Kidd."


    She has a slender body in an apron and her black curly hair is intellectually pulled behind her back.Classmate Xiao Bi, who was helping with cleaning at Nie Kong''s house, saw Nie Kong looking at the newspaper with relish, and suddenly curiously stretched his head out from behind and glanced at it, saying so confidently.


    Because Xiaobi applied for Mihuashi University, she spent much more time with Nie Kong than Yingli in Kyoto.Yingli would not come back until the weekend, and Xiaobi would often help take care of Nie Kong''s daily life.Such as cleaning the room and helping him wash his clothes.Therefore, Dr. A Li, who occasionally visits Nie Kong''s house, often teases him when he has a gentle and beautiful wife.


    Nie Kong was a little embarrassed when he heard that, and Xiaobi blushed and didn''t mind Dr. A Li''s words at all.


    "That can''t be said, because I have no reason to arrest him. By the way, Xiaobi joined the Judo Club of Mihua University, right?" Nie Kong suddenly asked curiously.


    "Yeah, because there was a recommendation from Kogoro Mouri in the class. I heard that he was very familiar with the teacher when he was high in the sky, so I could only agree to his recommendation to join the judo club." Xiaobi nodded and said.


    "Moori Kogoro that bastard?" Nie Kong suddenly thought that in the plot, Moori Kogoro was indeed a member of the judo club when he was in college, and learned from it that he was the most proud of the shoulder fall.But that kid actually used his reputation to attract the cute little Bi to join the same club as him. What calculations did he make?


    "By the way, Xiaobi, are you a girl really suitable for judo?"


    "It''s okay, there are a few female seniors in the club. Teacher, don''t underestimate Xiaobi, maybe tomorrow will be my turn to play the judo competition between the Mihua University Judo Club and the friends school." Xiaobi said aloud.


    "Really, there will be Xiaobi''s game tomorrow?" Nie Kong said in surprise.


    "That... that''s not necessarily the case, after all, how many seniors in the women''s team are better than me." Xiaobi said in shame.


    "That''s really going to cheer for you," Nie Kong said with squinting eyes.


    "Ahhh, teacher... the teacher is coming to Mihua University?" Xiaobi''s eyes radiated infinite surprise.


    Nie Kong nodded, because he was going to see in person what bad thoughts Maori Kogoro had in mind.If necessary, Nie Kong can persuade Xiaobi to withdraw from the society in time.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    So on the next morning, Xiaobi appeared at Nie Kong''s home early.After the two had breakfast, Nie Kong drove Xiaobi to Mihua University.of course


    The scale is not comparable to Kyoto University, after all, it is only a second-rate university!


    People come and go on the spacious campus, and many couples are strolling. The university can be said to be a paradise for love in the second dimension.


    Since Nie Kong appeared, the young college students could hardly remove their eyes.Nie Kong''s handsome appearance made them fascinated.


    If it hadn''t been for Xiao Bi by his side, there might have been many girls who came to him.It is a pity that although university is a paradise for love, girls can hardly keep themselves pure.


    After Xiaobi took Nie Kong to visit the surroundings of Mihua University, he and Nie Kong finally came to the activity room of the Judo Club.There are already many students in white exercise clothes in the field, who are practicing with each other, including Kogoro Mouri who Nie Kong is paying attention to.


    "Good morning everyone." Xiaobi greeted them with a smile.


    "Oh, Xiao Bijiang came early today. Hey, who is that next to you?" A man who looked like Maori stood in front of them.He looked at Nie Kong carefully, and then asked Xiaobi a question in surprise.


    "He... his name is Nie Kong. He is a teacher from Didan High School. He specially came to see our Judo Club competition." Xiaobi blushed and looked very shy.


    He gave a wry smile and said, "It turned out to be Teacher Nie Kong, whom Mao Lijun often talks about. It is a well-deserved reputation. Hello, I am Yukio Ayacheng, senior Xiaobi."


    "Hello." Nie Kong shook his hand.


    "Xiaobi, you are really partial, you secretly hide a handsome guy, and you can''t do it for yourself." There was a long-legged beauty who looked almost like Xiaobi, and came to them with a smile and joked at Xiaobi.


    "Yumi-chan..." Xiaobi said angrily.


    "Haha, it seems that Mao Lijun is going to be sad. Hello Teacher Nie Kong, my name is Yugue Yumi, a cadre in the Judo Club." Yumi blinked at Nie Kong cutely and smiled.


    It turns out that she is the Madonna known as the Judo Club, and Yumi Dietsu is a beauty cadre.


    Sure enough, as Yumi said, Kogoro''s expression was very shocked, his eyes were staring at Nie Kong and the two of them, his expressions were completely stunned.How did he think that Nie Kong would really know Xiaobi, whom he admired, and he could see that the relationship between the two was very close, and there was no room for him to intervene!!


    Didn''t he have Yingli? Could it be that he is a playboy, just to play with Yingli''s feelings?


    "It''s really an honor for you to come and watch our Judo Club competition. My name is Zhongdao Hezhi, the chief of the Judo Club!" The brawny man with a shaved flat head pointed to Nie Kong''s thick arm.

 1388 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01414, Kogoro is desperate to the bottom

    While Nie Kong shook hands with him, it was strange that his arm drew back forcefully, turned his backhand to face Nie Kong and threw a shoulder.


    His body is horizontally long, which is as strong as a cow compared to Nie Kong''s self-cultivation type.The people practicing around exclaimed that, as the main player with the highest number of judo stages, Hezhi, that wrestling technique can''t be simply defended.And the only member who can defeat him is said to be only Kogoro Moori among the judo geniuses!After only studying systematically for half a year, I used a simple shoulder throw to throw Nakado Hezhi out of the practice match!


    "Teacher, be careful!!"


    Xiaobi opened her eyes wide and exclaimed.Yumi looked at Nakamichi Kazuchi with a strange smile, and saw through what he was doing.After all, it was a guest, the president of the Judo Club was just joking with Nie Kong.Of course, he did not rule out teasing Nie Kong, or planning to give his own member Kogoro a sigh of relief!


    The members of the club could clearly see that Kogoro secretly liked Xiaobi, who was not inferior to Yingli in appearance.And Xiaobi has a very gentle personality, making him a good wife and mother.


    Seeing a flower from the club, she likes to snatch it to Nie Kong outside, so they are happy to see the current situation and give Nie Kong their power.


    But the development of the matter exceeded their expectations. Nie Kong''s figure was as stable as Mount Tai, while Zhong Dao Hezhi blushed.Nie Kong''s arm briefly pulled back, throwing his strong figure a few meters away from behind him, and rolling a few laps before stopping!


    "Okay... so strong." His eyes were full of horror, and he even forgot the soreness all over his body.


    "Wow, he threw the leader of the middle road instead." Yumei''s eyes were shining, and he did not hide his admiration for Nie Kong.Not only is his appearance handsome and extraordinary, but he is also more manly than the middle way!


    Maori Kogoro was very frustrated. The head of the team did not destroy his power, but instead let him show off in front of Xiaobi.


    I thought he would beat him in the judo he was good at, but Kogoro found that he was always wishful thinking.Although he was jealous of him, Maori had to admire his excellence.


    "Teacher, are you injured somewhere?" Xiaobi came to Nie Kong nervously, watching him and asking in concern.


    Nie Kong shook his head, ordinary people couldn''t hurt him at all.


    "Let Xiaobi worry, I''m fine."


    "Huh! Senior Middle Road, please give me an explanation, why you suddenly attacked the teacher? If you want to fight, I will accompany you at any time!" Although Xiaobi has changed her habits now, Xiaobi retains the tyrannical aura of a bad girl in high school. Broke out.She can''t tolerate others hurting her teacher in front of her.


    "Xiaobi, don''t be angry, I believe the leader is just making a joke. Teacher Nie Kong, please forgive him." The one who came out of the round was a girl with glasses.She was standing next to Ayajo Yukio, and she could see that the relationship between the two was very close.


    "Jizi is right... Yes, I''m very sorry to scare you, Teacher Nie Kong." Zhongdao touched his head and bowed in a low voice to apologize to Nie Kong.


    "Be careful not to mess around in the future. If you change to another person, you won''t be as good as me." After defeating him with strength, Nie Kong then used words to teach the strong man in front of him, as if he was teaching a primary school student.


    Zhongdao Wei Nuonuo nodded and said yes, a little afraid of Nie Kong''s posture.


    Xiaobi''s complexion eased a little, and he did not continue to make things difficult for Zhongdao Hezhi.


    "Xiaobi, change your clothes quickly, the game is about to start." Nie Kong touched her black curly hair and said softly to her.


    "Then...the teacher, don''t leave, I''ll come out soon." Xiaobi let go of Nie Kong''s arm and ran towards the women''s changing room.A minute later, a girl in a white judo kimono appeared, like a beautiful lily in full bloom.


    Slightly loose clothes can hardly stop Xiaobi''s graceful figure, even if Yumi, known as the Madonna of the Judo Club, is inferior to her.But they found that Xiaobi''s beautiful smile was only blooming to Nie Kong.


    Many members of the Judo club looked at the two close friends with envy, only Yumi and Kogoro had their eyes full of jealousy. One was jealous of Nie Kong and the other was jealous of Xiaobi.


    "Nah, is it possible that Teacher Nie Kong and Xiaobi are already in a relationship? The intercourse relationship between teacher and student is really exciting." Mu Yuan Jizi asked gossiping.


    "Is that really possible? I remember that Teacher Nie Kong and the Queen Yingli of Didan High School have a very good relationship. Xiaobi wouldn''t have heard about them, maybe I lied to someone." Kogoro Maori sneered. Then, Nie Kong''s details were revealed.


    He just wanted to tell Xiaobi the truth. Don''t lie to Nie Kong, hoping to save Xiaobi''s affection.


    "What, does Teacher Nie Kong have a favorite? What about Xiaobi, could it be said that he is riding two boats?"


    Yumi said in surprise.


    "Although the relationship between the teacher and Yingli is really good, what can it explain? I believe that in the end, I will definitely be able to accompany the teacher to the end, until the end of life."


    In front of them, Xiaobi kissed Nie Kong''s mouth with her pink lips.In front of them, Xiaobi expressed her affection for Nie Kong.In front of Kogoro, he clearly rejected him.


    Mouri Kogoro turned pale with anger, and his despair reached the bottom.Afraid to hate Nie Kong is going to die.Not to mention the childhood sweetheart Yingli who robbed his childhood friend, Xiaobi, the second woman he likes, is also infatuated with him.Even though he said there was a third party, he still insisted on staying with him to the end.Having one is not enough, and suddenly occupying two objects he likes, he is really harder to accept than death.


    There was an uproar from the surrounding people, and only Mu Yuan Jizi gave Xiaobi a supportive applause.


    "Brother Maori, give up Xiaobi."


    Nakadao Hezhi gave Kogoro a helpless expression, and he didn''t have any confidence in front of Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong touched his mouth, feeling the tenderness and fragrance.When he looked at Xiao Bi, he found that the roots of her ears had turned dark red, which seemed to belong to Xiao Bi''s first kiss.


    He was very happy, after all, Xiaobi would kiss him in front of many people, indicating that she really likes herself.

 1389 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01415Yumi thinks

    "The judo club members from Osaka University are coming, and you all give me a lot of energy." Nakamichi Kazushi told the generals to hurry up and train. Now there is no time to take care of other things.He had already done his part to help the gross profit just now, but it was a pity that he did not play the desired effect.


    "Yes." The team members dressed in white judo uniforms shouted in unison, very fighting spirit in their voices.Especially the several generals in the Judo Club, who will be on stage in person later.


    For example, the leader of the middle road, the general Ling Cheng Xingxiong, the fat man Omura Jun with glasses, and the last Maori.Wearing glasses, Kimoto Jiko, who is known as the idol of the Judo club, takes care of the members. Her job is basically the same as that of a club manager.


    "Little Bi-chan, come and practice with me." Hori Yue Yumi in a judo suit swayed her exquisite body and said with a smile to Xiao Bi.


    "Well, Yumi may be playing later."


    As a female member of the staff, Yumi and Xiaobi, who were the cadre-level candidates, were sent.However, the possibility of Xiaobi being able to appear is probably very small, so we have to consider the female staff of Osaka University.


    For example, at Yoneka University, there are quite a few female members participating in judo clubs, and they are not as prosperous as karate women.


    With admiring eyes, Nie Kong watched the beautiful figures of Xiaobi and Yumi, and watched them sweating youthfully.Although the judo uniform is loose, it can block most of the scenery of the girl''s body.The only thing that can be taken advantage of is a touch of snow-white gel fat exposed from the wide collar when the two women move around.But the blink of an eye is fleeting, only Nie Kong''s terrifying vision can catch it.


    The fighting exercises of the two women were quite exciting, with their hands pulling each other''s clothes.If you notice that the opponent has a slant center of gravity, what is waiting for them is falling on the floor.


    Xiaobi has a slightly worse playing experience than Yumi, so she suffers a bit and Yumi has the advantage.But suddenly something strange happened, Nie Kong found that Yumi''s body was strangely out of balance.


    Xiaobi, who was pulling Yumi''s belt, pulled it hard, and slammed on Yumi''s body.


    "Ouch..." Yumi Jiao yelled, her delicate body half lying there, "It''s no longer possible, my legs seem to be twisted."


    "Ah! I''m so sorry, did I take the shot too hard?" Xiaobi hurriedly helped Yumi who had fallen and apologized to her repeatedly.


    "Hehe, it''s okay. It''s just that the next game depends on your performance, Xiaobijiang." She smiled and said to Xiaobi.


    "Yumi-chan, do you want to take a look at the infirmary?" Zhongzhi caring.


    The surrounding Lingcheng Xingxiong and Omura Chun followed closely behind her and surrounded her.Nie Kong could tell from the subtle expressions that the three of them seemed to like Yijihuabori Yumi of Judo Club.


    Yumi wiped her sweat at the three of them and smiled, "It doesn''t matter, Xiao Bijiang will help me to rest for a while, and it must be watched by your game, but you can''t just leave."


    "Okay, but if you have something to say right away." Xiaobi held Yumi''s arm and helped her to Nie Kong''s side, asking her teacher to take care of her by the way.


    Yumi clung to Nie Kong, and a charming and charming smile emerged from her pretty face.


    "Yumi, I''m not mistaken, did you really twist your foot?" Nie Kong said aloud, he felt weird, as if he was calculating something.


    "Hehe, Teacher Nie Kong used to see sprains. If so, can Teacher Nie Kong take a look at the situation for me?" Yumi''s pretty face narrowed and put the white jade feet on Nie Kong''s knees.


    The five exquisite jade green onions were like five pearls in the palm of Nie Kong''s hand.She gently pulled her trousers, revealing her white calf.


    Nie Kong held her ankle and kneaded it carefully, and found that her ankle was really intact, she was pretending to be sick.


    "I didn''t see where you were injured." Nie Kong put her foot down and said, shaking his head.


    "Perhaps it needs to be a little bit above, Teacher Nie Kong...do you want to continue watching?" She blinked, a faint blush appeared on her face.Leaning to his side, the white and slender legs appeared in Nie Kong''s sight, and Nie Kong even saw the red panties inside.


    Because the team members were watching the game, they didn''t have time to pay attention to Nie Kong and her little moves.


    "No, it may really hurt other muscle tissues." Nie Kong felt her bold enthusiasm, but suddenly failed to adapt to her transformation.


    "Hee hee, it''s a pity. I thought the teacher could be cured. By the way, I almost forgot to ask Teacher Nie Kong a very important question. Are you really dating Xiaobi?"


    "Yumi, what do you ask that?


    "Because, I seem to like the teacher." She whispered in Nie Kong''s ear, secretly speaking to Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong didn''t have a big surprise, because her personality was a bit bad, and she remembered that she would die in Hezhi''s hands in the class meeting twenty years later.The reason is that the two have been dating for 18 years, but Yumi refuses Hezhi''s proposal!When Hezhi wanted to marry the daughter of his boss, she suddenly became jealous of Hezhi''s happiness and often threatened Hezhi''s marriage partner!


    To put it bluntly, she has a very jealous character.


    And she would like Nie Kong at first glance, probably because she liked Nie Kong''s appearance and money mostly, so Nie Kong didn''t have much affection for her.


    The most important point, she used tricks to distract Xiaobi, so she could get along with Nie Kong alone.


    "I''m sorry, Yumi, you are a good girl." Nie Kong issued a good person card to her.


    Only seeing her pretty face pale, she gritted her teeth and said, "As long as you are not married, I won''t give up easily."


    "Let''s do it, I just give you a warning, your jealous character will bring you a catastrophe in the future." Nie Kong ignored her, but looked at Xiaobi in the game.


    At this moment, the Judo Club of Osaka University had appeared, and five people came.There is only one female and four males.


    The first game was Lingcheng, and he was indeed a general. He easily won the first game.In the second turn, the middle road, the head-level battle was very exciting, and finally the middle road won with a small advantage.


    Finally, it was the turn of the gentle and virtuous Xiaobi in the third game. After seeing Nie Kong cheering on her, she suddenly showed unprecedented confidence.


    Sure enough, the power of love is so great, Xiaobi smashed the other party halfway through two or three moves.In the end, it was Kogoro Moori''s turn. What was very ridiculous was that when the kid Moori came on the court, he found his legs shaking.


    Seeing him sweating profusely, one can imagine how nervous he is.He was embarrassed to the extreme, and he was so timid that he did not dare to resist the opponent, the only defeat for Mihua University VS Osaka University.

 1390 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01416, Suzuki Jirokis letter

    He was so embarrassed that he was too timid to resist the opponent, the only defeat for Mihua University VS Osaka University.


    Maori dropped his face on the floor and hid from the stage mournfully.He will never forget today''s black day, his love scene and the game are all frustrated.Although he has a great talent for judo, he can''t fix his stage fright.


    The people around had exaggerated laughter, and the leader and Zhi laughed happily.It''s really a shame that Maori always said that he was a genius, so he rarely came to practice.And Xiaobi was disdainful, and Maori Kogoro and his teacher were not comparable at all. He really lost the boys'' faces.


    From the time I have known him before, he only leaves Xiaobi with the arrogant and arrogant personality, and the bad impression of peeking at the bottom of the girls'' skirts.


    Youmei glanced at Nie Kong, who happily hugged Xiaobi, and seemed to understand where the gap was between him and Xiaobi.After Xiaobi gets married, she will become his gentle and virtuous wife, and she is more restless than her.


    Seeing the end of the game, the team leader Zhongzhi proposed to go out to celebrate, but Xiaobi, who had changed his clothes, left the school with Nie Kong directly and did not participate in their activities. He was very fortunate that no murders occurred around him.


    "Teacher, did Yumi say something to you alone just now." Xiaobi couldn''t help but whispered out on the way home.


    It turned out that although the little Nizi was playing, she never stopped worrying about Nie Kong in her heart. She naturally saw the scene where Yumi opened her pants and touched her leg to Nie Kong.


    "Xiaobi knows that it is presumptuous to ask, so... so the teacher does not need to answer." At that time, he was very angry at Yumi, but he didn''t dare to say anything. Now he is just asking the truth about his teacher.


    "Nothing, I just showed her a leg injury."


    "Teacher, are there really only those."


    "Well, almost. She suddenly said that she liked me, but I didn''t accept her confession. I guess she was deliberately pretending to be hurt, and the purpose was to create a space to talk to me alone." From twisting her feet to asking Little Bifu Live, all in her arrangement.


    "Hey, it turns out that Yumi likes the teacher." She smiled bitterly. Her teacher is so good that girls will definitely stare at him.


    "By the way, Yumi is the Madonna of our Judo Club. At that time, Atsushi Omura and Yukio Lingcheng confessed to her, but she refused all. Hehe, why didn''t the teacher accept her." She blinked and asked, at this time Qiao. His face is more mischievous and joyful.


    Of course she is very happy that the teacher can reject others, she is about to jump for joy.But at the same time annoyed, don''t confess directly, the teacher, did he refuse or accept it?


    "If I ask her what she likes about me, she may not be able to answer it. Because I only had a brief contact with her, or what she likes is just my apparent appearance." Nie Kong replied.


    "The teacher really makes sense, but Xiaobi also likes the teacher''s appearance, including everything the teacher has." Xiaobi understands the meaning of Nie Kong''s words, no wonder Yingli and she seem to have not received the teacher''s true love now. What matters is not just appearance.She is now looking forward to having more contact with the teacher until the day when the teacher will like herself.


    Nie Kong looked at her tender eyes, and a warm feeling emerged in his heart.


    "The girl from the Judo Club, Horetsu Yumi, has a very uncomfortable mind. In the future, Xiaobi must be careful when meeting her and stop following her way." Nie Kong said.


    "Teacher, don''t worry, Yumi is just a bit more lively, not a very bad kind of person." Xiaobi smiled gently at Nie Kong, not caring much, and soon forgot the little thing that Yumi had conspired against her, because today She had a great time.


    Youmei is not a threat. After separating from his teacher today, the two probably have little contact.What I worry about is Yingli and Yukiko, will they snatch the teacher from them?


    Xiaobi didn''t care much about the closeness between them and the teacher. As the teacher said, only more contact can she discover her true mind and understand each other.But there is only one thing to worry about, it will be me who will leave.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Back home, Nie Kong found a letter in the mailbox at the door.Someone would send him a letter, Nie Kong was strange, but at first he thought it would be his former student.


    "Did anyone write a letter to the teacher?" Xiaobi blinked at Nie Kong, staring at the envelope in his hand.


    Nie Kong had no secrets to hide from Xiaobi. He opened it in front of her and showed a dumbfounded expression.


    "Brother Nie Kong, don''t come here unharmed for more than a year."


    There are several photos in the envelope, all of which are selfies of the old Suzuki man.The only thing in common is that they are showing off with their arms around the huge trophy.There were a lot of letters in it, and then the real content was revealed at the end.


    Said that his niece Ayako missed him, and hoped that Nie Kong would visit Ayako in two days, and attached the invitation of the Suzuki chaebol.It was obviously using cute Ayako as an excuse, Nie Kong saw it at a glance.


    It''s a shame that he told the kai-thief Kidd in a high-sounding newspaper in the newspaper the day before yesterday that he had collected the world-famous Tears of the Sea Sapphire.


    And the letter in front of him clearly told Nie Kong that he was going to challenge Kidd, the world-famous thief.He wants to help him and speak directly. Now it is really awkward. Is it necessary to take Ayako as an example.


    "Teacher, who is Ayako in that letter?" Xiaobi said stupidly.


    "Hehe, she is my little girlfriend, so cute."


    "Huh, teacher!"


    "If I remember correctly, she is five years old this year."


    When Nie Kong finished speaking the last sentence, Xiaobi''s pretty face was a little bit ashamed. How could he worry about it? The teacher would hate him.


    Nie Kong sighed, the strange thief Kidd did not leave Japan.Even Yousaku couldn''t catch him, but it was really easy for Nie Kong.All he relied on was the magic tricks of high-tech props.


    Of course, what Nie Kong can recognize is only his magical disguise and voice changing skills.If there is no spiritual sense, Nie Kong can hardly distinguish him, his ability is comparable to the seven sins.

 1391 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01417You Xizi returns

    The letter from the Kaito Kidd has been sent to Suzuki Jiroki, saying that he will personally go to pick up the gem at 8 o''clock in the night two days later, and ask Jiroki to help him keep it temporarily, and don''t want to lose it.After seeing the strange thief''s message, Jiroji''s lungs exploded, saying that he must put Kidd in prison.


    So in the evening on the day the thief attacked, Nie Kong had just opened the garage door. When he was about to drive the car out of the apartment, two figures came from the other end of the street.Nie Kong only felt a little strange because of the setting sun, which stretched their shadows very long, so he looked up.


    Suddenly, Nie Kong''s expression became shocked, as if something big happened before him that could disturb his calm mind.Following Nie Kong''s gaze, I saw the lovely beauties Yukiko and Yusaku Kudo in gorgeous dresses slowly coming!!


    His anger quickly returned to calm, because he believed that You Xizi would not betray his feelings, even though he and her were in the relationship of husband and wife in the original book.


    "Is there Xizi?" Nie Kong whispered, only to see that You Xizi''s body suddenly stiffened.She slowly raised her face and looked forward. Who else was the teacher she was thinking of day and night?


    In the entire space, her eyes can only hold Nie Kong''s figure alone at this time, and time seems to have stagnated.


    Nie Kong opened his hands to the smiling You Xizi, only to see that she suddenly jumped into Nie Kong''s arms with excitement, her eyes filled with unconcealable thoughts.


    Nie Kong hugged her waist hard and actively sealed her crimson lips.The two of them kissed selflessly in front of the street, venting their suppressed feelings, and even left Yusaku Kudo who followed.


    Yusaku Kudo looked bitterly at his favorite girl Yukiko Tenmine, and kissed other boys in front of him.I thought that I would have a chance to win her heart, but in the end it was nothing.All expectations are almost reduced to bubble phantoms.


    "Nie Jun, it''s been a long time since I saw him. Do you want to have Xizi?" You Xizi held Nie Kong''s neck and looked at him with a blushing face.


    "Really, I thought You Xizi might have forgotten me after he became famous." Nie Kong bit her nose hard and said in a tone that seemed to blame but full of love.


    "Hehe..." You Xizi affectionately rubbed Nie Kong''s cheeks with her smooth skin. At this moment, all her pain and sorrow disappeared.


    "The recent itinerary is very full, so I''m sorry that I didn''t have time to come back to see Jun Nie. You see that the TV station has only put two days off now, and I was the first one to visit Jun Nie."


    Nie Kong glanced at Yusaku who had left sadly, and whispered: "Then my neighbor Yusaku Kudo, why did you get along with him?"


    "You said Mr. Yusaku Kudo, he was just a plot problem in the reasoning event that our TV station asked him to direct the TV series, so I talked to him a few more words on the TV station. Because I happened to be back with him when I came back. They''re traveling together. Hehe, Nie Jun wouldn''t have been jealous just now, right?" You Xizi said with a smile.


    Nie Kong resolutely denied that, he did not admit that when he first saw them, he was already angry and intolerable.But in the end, he chose to believe in You Xizi.


    It seems that Yusaku Kudo will marry Yukiko in the original work, which is not a coincidence, because the two have something to involve them.And now there is Nie Kong between the two, he can''t cross at all.


    "Fortunately, I came back early, otherwise I might not see Nie Jun tonight." She was very familiar with Didi opened the door and sat in the passenger seat, smiling and said: "Teacher, you should go to Suzuki At the group company, don¡¯t leave You Xizi behind."


    "Hey, how did you know, I didn''t tell you clearly." Nie Kong asked in surprise.


    "Oh, don''t be surprised when I said Jun Nie, I just reasoned it out. Three days ago when I read the newspaper, I heard that the thief Kidd took aim at Suzuki Jiroki and announced the world-famous gem, saying that he would steal it tonight. And the relationship between Nie Jun and the Suzuki consortium is very unusual. Of course they will ask Nie Jun for help. And today is the date of the crime. Nie Jun, you went to the Suzuki Group." You Xizi said proudly.Since following Nie Kong, she found that her reasoning ability has naturally become much stronger.


    "You are half right. The old man Jiroji just invited me to be a guest in the name of his niece, Ayako. The point is that the stubborn old man has a bad temper and will simply be soft. I guess he is very eager to catch the thief himself. "Nie Kong said with a smile.


    "That''s it, it must be very lively tonight, how can I miss my idol actress Fujimine Yukiko." Her eyes were shining, and Yukiko could hear the prestige of Kaito Kidd a long time ago.Now that I can personally observe his modus operandi on the scene, I certainly don''t want to miss the opportunity of the feast.


    The world-famous Kaito Kid VS his favorite teacher, who will win among them.The duel between the two will definitely be very exciting.You Xizi, of course, looked forward to Nie Kong''s ability to see through his modus operandi and catch Kidd, the world''s most famous thief.And she believes that only her teacher can do it if she has the ability to catch the strange thief.


    "Actually, although the true identity of the Kaito Kidd is very mysterious, it might be among the people Xizi knows." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    "How is it possible, you can''t fool me, Jun Nie."


    You Xizi didn''t believe Nie Kong''s words, thinking that Nie Kong was just joking.


    "Hehe, you will understand in the future." Nie Kong didn''t intend to tell the truth about the thief. As soon as he stepped on the gas pedal, the red car immediately drifted out and drove from Mihua Market to Kyoto.


    At the same time, almost all police cars, including those in Kyoto, gathered to the Suzuki consortium, making the quiet evening suddenly very lively.


    Almost hundreds of police officers were used just to catch the international thief Kidd.


    Maybe it was because Kidd couldn''t help the previous large-scale battles, so the current situation happened.

 1392 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01418Deployment plan

    There are already several helicopters hovering in the sky of the skyscrapers directly under the Suzuki consortium.The exaggeration is that there are a large number of police officers and bodyguards standing around, making the building like a cage.


    Even though Nie Kong had an invitation from Suzuki Jiroki, it took a lot of effort to pass the interrogation.


    "It''s worthy of the Suzuki consortium, it''s so tightly guarded." Yukiko muttered.


    "Of course, because the opponent is the Kaito Kidd after all, a strange thief gentleman with the ability to appear and change freely." A bald and strong old man appeared from the door with his unique rugged smile.And beside his left hand, he was holding a cute four or five year old girl.


    "Haha, long time no see. You really haven''t changed anything, brother Nie Kong."


    Ayako, who was hiding behind Jiroki, blinked happily, but said to Nie Kong with an angry face, "Uncle Nie Kong hasn''t seen Ayako for a long time."


    Nie Kong didn''t want to pay attention to that fool of Jiroki. He squatted in front of Ayako and smiled and said, "Yes, yes. Uncle knew that he was wrong, so he didn''t find time to see Ayako. I didn''t expect to see Ayako in half a year, and Ayako became so beautiful. Well, come and give Uncle Nie Kong a hug."


    "Hey... Then when Ayako grows up and becomes beautiful, marry Uncle Nie Kong." Ayako laughed like a silver bell, hugging Nie Kong''s cheek affectionately.Nie Kong''s hands passed through Lingzi''s armpits, lifted her up in front of him, and held her in a few circles.


    "Oh, then I should be careful." You Xizi said with a smile.


    "Hey, brother Nie Kong, don''t you kidnap our little princess from the Suzuki family." Jirogyi muttered while watching his niece''s intimate attitude towards Nie Kong than himself.


    "What do you mean when a child speaks."


    "Actually, I don''t have any opinion, age is not distance at all. If you can combine with Ayako, in terms of generation... Hey, what do you want me to call me." Jiroji grinned.


    "You said, don''t mess around." Yuxizi put her hands on her hips and stared at the old Jiroji with round eyes.


    "Haha, just kidding." After the reminiscence was over, Jiroji took Nie Kong and the others into the sealed building.


    The security inside was several times stronger than outside, and there were many police officers inspecting the surroundings at the exit and various corridors.After several levels, they finally came to the most central room.


    There are a few uniformed police and detective novelist Yusaku Kudo, and they seem to be discussing battle plans.In the center, Nie Kong saw the tempered glass cabinet with a bright blue gem inside.


    It was about the size of a thumb and shone brightly.Even if I watched many big worlds, Yu Xizi was instantly lost in the face of the shiny gems that women like.


    "Hello, I said Mr. Jiroki, how can you take strangers to the room where the gems are placed casually." One of the silly police officers said to Jiroki dissatisfied.


    "Inspector Nakamori, don''t be nervous, Mr. Nie Kong''s reasoning ability is a bit better than that of Yusaku Kudo." I saw only Officer Matsumoto, smiling and greeted Nie Kong.


    "Especially when I heard the reasoning process of the villa murder case mentioned by police officer Mumu, I can''t wait to see them in person."


    "Detective Matsumoto, long time no see."


    Nie Kong looked a little surprised. He didn''t expect that Officer Matsumoto would take Mumu and the others to participate in the arrest of Kidd.


    "So you know Officer Matsumoto." A very handsome officer in the field graciously shook Nie Kong''s hand. "It is an honor to know you. I am the White Horse Police Department responsible for the Kaito Kidd incident."


    "Hello." Nie Kong nodded.


    "By the way, since Mr. Nie Kong has already arrived, we can listen to his opinion. Maybe he has any ideas." Officer Mumu said quickly.


    "Don''t get me wrong, brother Nie Kong''s main purpose is to come to see Ayako." Jiroyoshi denies that it is strange that he will be soft in front of Nie Kong, that triumphant and proud old man.


    "Hehe, just by the way. If it''s Nie Jun, he should be able to deal with the world-famous thief Kidd." You Xizi, who took Nie Kong''s arm, said proudly.


    Nie Kong chuckled and said aloud: "Listen to the plan you just discussed."


    Zhong Sen snorted, obviously dissatisfied with Nie Kong''s pretense.


    "Well, we plan to set up a mechanism in the gem. As soon as he appears, we can activate the mechanism immediately and lock him in the iron cage." Officer Megumi said.


    Nie Kong shook his head, playing tricks in front of the genius magician, isn''t that looking for abuse.


    "Do you have any opinion?" White Horse Police Department said.


    "The other party is a magician, and the mechanism shouldn''t bother him. If I change to me, cancel the boring mechanism. When the time for his appointment is up, he will place Gemstone on the spacious flat ground and evacuate all the things. The crowd and the police officer." Nie Kong said casually.


    "Nonsense, isn''t it convenient for him to steal it?" Zhong Sen said contemptuously.


    "That''s right, it''s better to steal him generously than to guard against thieves for a thousand days."


    "It''s a great idea. As soon as he appears to steal the gems, our police can find it immediately, and he can swarm up to surround him. Without the advantage of the high ground, he can easily break his gliding wing and destroy it. This gives him the advantage of changing appearances." Baima Tan said suddenly.


    Hearing his explanation, the surrounding police departments all nodded in approval.


    "Then follow Brother Nie Kong''s plan and put the gems in front of him in a magnificent manner, showing the spirit of our Suzuki consortium." Jiroji said proudly.


    "Since you have listened to my superficial plan, let me remind you the last sentence. He may use smoke bombs to interfere with the line of sight, so it is better to prepare a few powerful hair dryers."


    Nie Kong can be said to be a big problem for the black feather thief. He is looking forward to how the magician of that day will solve the difficulty in front of him.No layout is the best layout, because it is difficult to find flaws.

 1393 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01419. The teleportation of the Kaito Kidd?

    So in front of the building, Jiroki followed Nie Kong''s advice and boldly placed the glass cabinet with sapphire there.The location is not very spacious, but there is no time to move, because the time for the appearance of Kaito Kidd is about to come.


    Within fifteen meters, a very empty space was left.Although it is dark, the brilliance of the billboards and street lamps illuminates the surroundings very brightly.A dozen elite policemen and bodyguards from the Suzuki consortium waited for the surrounding area. As soon as they saw Kidd appearing, they immediately rushed to arrest him.


    The admiring audience and the media are about to block up the surrounding streets. Naturally, I hope to witness the magical magic of Kaito Kidd.


    Nie Kong and You Xizi sat leisurely to the side drinking tea and watched the excitement, not in harmony with the tense atmosphere around them.Ayako sat in his lap, and Suzuki Jiroki, who was a little anxious, was opposite.He is almost fifty years old, and his temper is not stable for a moment.


    "Ah, Lord Kidd has appeared..." The surrounding audience suddenly let out a shocking cheer, and they all looked at the dark sky together.The white figure can be seen from the light irradiated by the helicopter. Kidd, the strange thief, hovered in the sky with the white hang glider, like a predator eagle.


    "Sure enough, Kidd''s white mysterious figure finally appeared in the sky. Can he steal the Suzuki consortium''s gems smoothly?" The relevant media of the TV station captured his figure on the camera on the roof.


    There is a smile on the corners of his mouth, as if he is confident.He quickly hovered to a height of five meters above the gem. After putting away the hang gliding wing behind him, he fell handsomely and stood on the gem cabinet.


    Wearing a gorgeous white dress, a high top hat, and monocle glasses helped him cover half of his appearance, so no one can see his real appearance so far.


    "Kid has already appeared, immediately carry out the action of catching turtles in the urn." Jirogyi sent his order on the walkie-talkie, only to see the two dozen people who surrounded the venue, dressed in arms, rushed towards him.


    Nie Kong wanted to see what tricks he could play, how he would break free from the encirclement-the famous magician Black Feather Thief.


    "Haha." The strange thief Kidd chuckled lightly, and a black object fell from his sleeve, bursting out a dazzling white light, hiding his body.


    "Did the smoke bombs be replaced with flash bombs?" Nie Kong''s expression was astonished. It seemed that Kidd had already pretended to be someone else before he acted, and acted after he was able to inquire about the surrounding environment.It seems that he is not stupid, but he knows how to adapt.


    When the dozens of people returned to sight, they found that the gems and Kidd in the glass cabinet almost disappeared strangely.The people around almost searched for his white figure with their eyes, but he was really not found in the spacious clearing.


    "Don''t panic, Kidd is just pretending to be one of them, please accept the police investigation one by one in order." Yusaku Kudo immediately saw through Kidd''s tricks and said to the White Horse Police Department.


    "Understood, immediately reinforce the surrounding vigilance. As long as there are gems hidden in his body, he must be disguised by Kidd." The white horse nodded and arranged dozens of people to join hands and encircle the 20 of them in a circle. , Only a gap is exposed.In front of the gap, the police officers, Zhongsen and Mumu, who were in charge of the body search, were standing by.


    After he lost the hang gliding wing, he could only escape the designed net of heaven and earth through the only means of disguise.


    "Nie Jun, do you guess how Kidd will deal with the immediate difficulties?" You Xizi asked curiously.


    Nie Kong sneered, how difficult it is for the Black Feather Pirate to pretend to deceive him.I only blame my memory for being so good, I recognized who was the extra person at a glance.


    But Nie Kong discovered that the black feather thief hiding inside made a small move.He secretly stuffed a brightly colored gem into the pocket of a police officer in the field.


    According to the color, he can easily distinguish it as a mediocrity, and it must be his escape method.


    "You Xizi, let''s go and join in the fun." Nie Kong smiled and took her jade hand. You Xizi blushed and followed Nie Kong, mostly caused by excitement.Because she understood that Nie Kong had already planned to expose Kidd''s magic.


    "Police officer, I found Kaito Kidd." After searching for a blue gem from a police officer''s pocket, Zhongsen immediately exclaimed, pointing at the suspect.


    "What nonsense, catch him quickly." The voice of Police Officer White Horse was heard from the crowd, and then the remaining dozen suspects all rushed forward to catch "Kid". The scene was a bit chaotic.


    "Officer Zhongsen, you made a mistake, no...no, I am not Kidd." The suspect kept explaining, but the stupid Zhongsen didn''t believe him.Without the ability to distinguish gems, of course he would mistake it for authenticity.


    "Hmph, watch me tear off your makeup face!" Zhong Senyin smiled, tearing his face with his hands, but was shocked to find that the skin in front of him was completely integrated.They caught him and bleeds, but he couldn''t tear off the disguise!


    "Oops, I got Kidd''s turn of the tiger away from the mountain." Yusaku Kudo smiled bitterly.


    "What a powerful character, who actually imitated my voice and issued an order to them, so that I can leave the scene calmly after messing up the scene?" The White Horse Police Department gave a wry smile and said to hundreds of police officers: "Everyone Please shrink the defensive line, don''t let anyone leave, Kidd is only mixed with ordinary people."


    To deal with the world-famous thief Kidd, almost all the police officers in Kyoto were mobilized, so hundreds of police officers immediately blocked the four nearby streets, forming a new encirclement!!


    "Haha, thank you for your carefully prepared gift, Mr. Jiroki. If there is nothing wrong, I will leave." Kidd''s voice suddenly resounded in the air. Everyone saw that it was a card with a small communicator from a certain corner. Launched out.


    The White Horse Police Department was obviously relieved, it seemed that Kidd was hiding in the crowd and could not leave.Although the situation has become very troublesome, there is still a chance to find him out of the crowd and put him under arrest.


    "Kid, the thief, don''t want to escape." Jiroji exclaimed, how could he be willing to fail.


    Only after Jirogyi finished speaking, a cloud of smoke exploded with a bang from the top of the building.Kidd, who was originally mixed in the crowd, appeared strangely on the roof of a dozen-storey building after more than ten seconds, like an instant movement.

 1394 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01420, see through Kidds teleportation

    Suddenly standing on the roof of a dozen or so floors, and holding his fingers with the dazzling gems stolen from Jiroki, Kaito Kidd seemed to show off his trophy.


    "Master Kidd..." The surrounding audience uttered a strong cheer, very emotional.


    "Don''t panic, it''s just Kidd who is his assistant pretending to be. The real him must be hidden in the crowd. He wants to move the tiger away from the mountain." Bai Ma Tan said calmly.


    "No...impossible, the gem in his hand is indeed...really real." Jiroki looked at the roof of the building with high-powered looking glasses and exclaimed in disbelief.


    "Could it be that they used things like fishing lines to hook up gems?" Officer Meguro asked in confusion.


    "It is very likely that it should be able to reach the top of the building within ten seconds with a fishing line, otherwise how could humans do that kind of thing!!" Jiroji''s spirit recovered and exhilarated.


    "Haha, that''s not right, he is indeed the real Kidd. We met again, Kuroba...no, Kaito Kidd." The sweet chuckle spread to every corner of the venue.In the widened eyes of the audience, a man dressed in black stood behind Kidd.The white mystery, the black handsome and extraordinary, it has its own noble temperament.


    The two dressed in contrasting black and white clothes, standing on the dangerous roof hanging wall, but the two of them showed no fear at all.Such as the top of the Forbidden City, Ximen Chuuxue and Ye Gucheng battle.


    "Wow, who is the person standing next to Lord Kidd? You are not mistaken, how could there be a man who is... more eye-catching than Lord Kidd." All the girls watching with their pretty faces pointed up. Called out, completely emotional.


    "Don''t be stunned, hurry...take it quickly." The relevant media director drank to the photographer, for fear that he might miss that beautiful lens, and the newspaper sales tomorrow would be extremely hot.


    "Mr. Nie Kong, he... did he see through Kidd''s blindfold? He appeared behind Kidd at the same time." Officer Mumu exclaimed.


    Kudo Yusaku can only say that he admires Nie Kong''s insight, because he hasn''t been able to see how he suddenly appeared on the roof, and Nie Kong seems to have seen everything through.


    Behind Nie Kong, Xizi took Ayako with a proud smile on her face.Sure enough, only his own Nie Kong could stop the Kaito Kidd.


    "Brother Nie Kong, you are not wrong, it is impossible for Kidd to reach the top of the building within ten seconds, right?" Jirangi asked strangely.


    "Of course it''s possible, just need to use a little mechanism. Am I right, Kaito Kidd." When the black feather thief saw what Nie Kong was pointing at, a wry smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    He didn''t dare to leave on the hang glider, because his instinct told him the danger of Nie Kong.Kidd didn''t expect that he would meet Nie Kong, who had seen through his magic at the time, using the identity of the strange thief Kidd.


    "How did you see it?" Heiyu Thief understood that Nie Kong seemed to have been waiting for him for a long time, and the key was to see his true identity.


    "It''s very simple, there is nothing in the world that can hide my eyes."


    "Haha, it seems that Mr. Jiroki has a very good friend. No matter, please return the gems to Mr. Jiroki for me." He threw the gems forward, and after Nie Kong reached out his hand, he walked towards him from the building. Jump before.


    The graceful figure fell, and finally spread his wings and soared in the air.Using the buoyancy of the hang glider, leaving calmly in front of everyone, those helicopters can only stare.Only You Xizi knew that Nie Kong just deliberately didn''t arrest him.


    "Brother Nie Kong, why can the Kaito Kidd "move" from the encirclement to the roof? Why do you know that the Kaito Kid appeared there?" After receiving the gems from Nie Kong, Jiroji asked him with a face full of confusion. .


    The police officers around were very curious. They all looked at Nie Kong with their eyes. Then again, it was the first time that the Kaito Kidd missed in front of him.


    "In fact, the method of instantaneous movement is extremely simple. The strange thief Kidd uses the principle of the well pulley. Just install two pulleys and steel wire on the roof before going out, and then slide the steel wire with the hook to both ends. One end is lowered. Under the building, one end was tied to the accomplices of Kaito Kidd. When the scene was chaotic, Kaito Kidd changed into black clothes, pulled the crowd to the bottom of the building, and hung the hooks on his body. At this moment, you only need to order the accomplices from The top of the building jumped off, and he used a sandbag to gain weight, and the strange thief Kidd could quickly reach the top of the building. The only problem was to hide himself, so he chose a billboard in front of the building as a cover to hide his rising picture." Nie Kong Explaining the magic of Kaito Kidd crudely to them, the magic principle of magic became so simple.But it is not a simple matter to be successful.


    "That''s it, you used the black clothes to hide your figure, then hid behind the billboard and climbed to the top of the building on a pulley?" Yusaku Kudo suddenly realized, no wonder he didn''t see through his technique.


    "Well, in fact, the key is that the masses'' attention is focused on the sound of the cards he made in the sky, so no one pays attention to his movements." Nie Kong nodded and said.


    "Thanks to Mr. Nie Kong for being able to see that, if we notify the police, then we should be able to catch Kaito Kidd." Officer Matsumoto smiled bitterly.


    "What did I arrest him for? Then you police and Jiroki will lose a lot of fun." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    Police Officer Mumu sweats. What kind of logic is that? People who are police naturally hope that criminals can be arrested soon.Every time Kidd appeared, it would cause big troubles. It''s strange that their police can be peaceful.


    "Yes, I can definitely use my own power to catch the strange thief Kidd and complete one of my autobiography." Jiroji said enthusiastically.


    "No, only I, Officer Nakamori, can catch Kidd." The stupid Nakamori Yinzo said confidently, as if he knew one of his methods and became very confident that he could catch Kidd.


    Bathed in the admiration of the police officers, You Xizi''s face was arrogant and proud.Nie Jun, who I like, has never let others down.

 1395 The collapse of the second dimension 01421You Xizi is going to New York

    After Kidd''s departure, the originally crowded streets returned to the coldness of the night, and the people who had left in small groups were still discussing things about the two people of Kaid, Kidd and Nie Kong.To put it simply, Nie Kong''s fame has risen to the level of Jade.Especially the exaggerated facts in the news report that Nie Kong is the only detective who can stop the thief Kidd.


    Just like the coincidence that the media said, a few days later, I heard that the thief Kidd left Japan and suddenly appeared in New York to commit the crime, which added a lot of mystery to Nie Kong.


    Many people are speculating about what happened to Nie Kong and Kidd and why they left the Gem.


    But Nie Kong and Kidd are both mysterious, and few people know their true identities.The media deliberately asked Suzuki Jiroki, but did not get a satisfactory answer.The only useful information found was the news that Nie Kong had resolved the long pleated skirt female high school incident some time ago.


    Compared to the girls in Didan High School, they worshipped Nie Kong crazily than before, because they could stand up and recognize the man next to Kidd, who belonged to the math teacher of their school.


    "Nie Jun, the strange thief Kidd has left Japan to other countries. If you want to catch him in the future, it will be even harder." Watching the TV, You Xizi raised his face from Nie Kong''s arms and smiled at him. .


    Since the filming of the TV series Dangerous Policewoman Monogatari is over and there is no work for the time being, You Xizi put all her free time to Nie Kong''s side, and even left her agent aside.


    Seeing that You Xizi could occupy Nie Kong alone for a few days, Yingli and Xiaobi were very dissatisfied. Who told them to go to school.


    "What''s so difficult about catching him? Haven''t you discovered the true identity of the thief Kidd?" Nie Kong looked at the beautiful woman in his arms with weird eyes, obviously he had already missed his mouth.


    "What, Nie Jun, did you see the identity of the strange thief Kidd?" You Xizi asked in surprise.


    "He is an acquaintance we know. Think about who is most likely." Nie Kong didn''t say directly, but it was almost broken.


    "Huh, anyway..." You Xizi pointed her index finger on her cherry lips and muttered to herself: "Kidd''s disguise is comparable to the magician''s Mr. Kuroba, and they are almost all dressed. White dress. Nie Jun, is it possible that the thief Kidd is the brother of the black feather thief?"


    "Idiot, why didn''t you suspect that the thief Kidd was the black feather thief." Nie Kong almost fell, and he couldn''t help telling the truth.


    "Hey, the world-famous talented magician Black Feather Thief One, how could it be the Kaito Kidd?" You Xizi seemed shocked when he heard Nie Kong''s words.If the news is released, it will cause a sensation in the world.


    "Who knows."


    "No wonder Nie Jun didn''t catch him at the time, it turned out that there was such a relationship." You Xizi regained her cute smiling face and hid in Nie Kong''s arms.


    "Because he is not a very bad thief, I did not consider helping the police arrest him." Nie Kong said, shaking his head.


    "Hee hee, what Nie Jun said is right. Kaito Kidd is really a very interesting person." You Xizi agreed.


    "That being the case, the appearance of Kaito Kidd in New York, the United States, shows that Kuroba Robber One is now in New York."


    "It should be, is there any problem?" Nie Kong said strangely.


    "Of course it is for the ingenious transfiguration technique. I asked him before, and he said that he didn''t have time. Before the next script starts, I hope I can learn his disguise technique and perfect my acting skills." You Xizi was red. Said barely.


    "Hey, is your next role determined already." Nie Kong asked in surprise.


    The Dangerous Policewoman Story ends, Tenfeng You Xizi is a hit. At only eighteen years old, the popularity has become a second-line idol in Japan, and it has maintained a rapid upward trend.As the person in charge of the TV station, of course, he must follow closely behind and hold the hope of going to the altar.


    "Yeah, I really like the role. I played the role of Sakamoto Ryoma''s sister, Otome. Although Sakamoto Ryoma has been remakes many times, it is my favorite TV series." Yukiko held her hands together, her eyes radiating Outstanding splendor.It seems that she is very excited about being able to play the role of the heroine of her favorite TV series.


    "What is You Xizi going to do?" Nie Kong interrupted her fantasy and said to You Xizi.


    "Need to say, of course, you have to go to New York in the United States before the start of the show to learn disguise from Kaito Kidd." Yu Xizi said excitedly.


    "You don''t find it bothersome."


    "Mum! Of course it will. So Jun Nie, can you accompany You Xizi to New York?" You Xizi coquettishly sent a request to Nie Kong.


    "I don''t have time, the school has to go to class." Nie Kong said angry.


    "What''s the matter, Nie Jun, you can ask the school for a week off. When I learn, I will be back soon." You Xizi hugged Nie Kong''s neck arm and shook Nie Kong forcefully, her cute and pretty face Put on a pitiful expression.


    "Don''t shake it, there is only one week." Nie Kong nodded and agreed in the face of You Xizi''s incredibly lethal aegyo.Perhaps he is looking forward to something interesting in New York, such as encountering the black organization.


    "Nie Jun is really nice, I reward you." You Xizi suddenly sealed Nie Kong''s mouth, and water dripped from her flattering eyes, boldly demanding Nie Kong''s lips and teeth.


    Nie Kong was enjoying her reward. He kept exploring the world in her mysterious clothes with his fingers, which caused Xizi''s bone-erupting cry.


    The figure that attracts men''s infinite imagination, he really can''t get tired of it, because the scenery inside is really beautiful.


    If you want to make a difference with Yingli and the others, then in your heart I have hope that I can win the two women a little bit.Her lovely face is so cute that not many boys can resist.


    Of course, the three women have their own characteristics and there is no big gap.To be specific, according to his finger groping, Xiaobi''s figure is a bit plump than the taller Yuki and Yingri.


    Nie Kong gave the three female identities more suitable, his wife-Xiaobi, lover-You Xizi, and confidant-Yingli.

 1396 The collapse of the second element Text 01422, Reiko Kujo?

    After all, his favorites, Xizi and Yingli, have graduated from Didan High School for more than a year, so Nie Kong feels that school life is less fun and it''s no big deal to take a week off.


    Of course, Nie Kong had to talk to Xiaobi and the others before arranging a time to leave.But they will be very dissatisfied when they know it, Nie Kong probably can guess what will happen.If they can ask for leave, Nie Kong can take them both.Even Nie Kong, who is a teacher, can take a long one-week vacation that is quite difficult because he serves as the class guide for first-year students.


    Early in the morning, Nie Kong came to Didan High School as always.And a large number of his fans have already stood by at the school gate, cheering and screaming at Master Nie Kong, and received a lot of flowers and love letters as usual.The most difficult to accept the grace of beauty, let alone the hundreds of female high school students in the school, Nie Kong is very embarrassed to think about how to respond to their love letters.


    First, after putting the flower love letter in his office, he turned around and went to the principal''s office, saying that he had something to do on the first of next month and he would take a week-long vacation back to the United States.Perhaps it was written in his resume that he came back from abroad, so he had plenty of reasons.


    The principal nodded slowly, and said, "I will arrange a substitute teacher to temporarily manage the class for you, so please make time for you to inform your students."


    "Thank you."


    "Nothing, Teacher Nie Kong is very popular with students. He is a very good teacher. I am not willing to leave our Didan High School." The principal answered with a smile.


    "The mid-semester assessment came out, and the average academic performance of your class was ranked first in the whole year. And there was a particularly outstanding student who got full marks in all subjects. Following Fei Yingli, our Didan High School The second genius who can achieve that kind of performance." He showed himself the transcripts of each class, and his eyes showed appreciation.


    After hearing his words, Nie Kong was relieved a lot.Then he was a little curious, is there a classmate in his class who can catch up with his domineering Yingli?After bidding farewell to him, Nie Kong went to the classroom where he taught his class and pushed open the door hard.


    The classmates heard the door opening, the noisy classroom immediately became quiet, and the eyes gathered on him.


    "Morning classmates, I have something to announce to them today."


    "Teacher, what you want to talk about is classmate Reiko''s grades. We already know that, you said who is better than Reiko and Queen Yingli who graduated last year." In the front row of the classroom, a female student laughed.


    Nie Kong remembered the student''s face, so he turned his eyes to the quiet girl in the classroom.The refreshing shoulder-length black hair, and the black straight bangs cover most of her appearance, so Nie Kong didn''t notice her before.


    At this time, after hearing some classmates discuss her, she gently raised her quiet and pretty face, and looked at Nie Kong curiously.The very delicate facial features are dotted on the beautiful face of melon seeds, and it is exquisite and beautiful.


    Nie Kong was so surprised. He was such an idiot. How come he had never discovered that there were beautiful girls in his class who did not belong to Yingli and the others.


    "Reiko, Reiko Kujo." Nie Kong murmured a few words, suddenly awakened to the background of the girl¡¯s identity in front of him, the original opponent of Zhongyingli in the court, Madonna, known as the prosecutor, but why did he become his own student? .


    Nie Kong was a little surprised and a little bit happy at her appearance.Maybe she graduated from Didan High School just like Yingli, but she was four years late.Maybe she changed the plot, so she signed up for Didan High School.No matter what kind, Nie Kong is very happy that she is his student.


    "Hehe, when it comes to cuteness, of course, classmate Lingzi is more cute. Former classmate Yingli often kept a straight face." Nie Kong smiled.


    "Ah." Kujo Reiko''s face suddenly turned red, and she buried her face in the book, her capable and calm cheeks shy.


    "Hey, the cute index is just the queen''s weakness. Of course Reiko can''t lose. Teacher, you are shameless." Some classmates yelled.


    Nie Kong smiled, and Lingzi suddenly realized the loophole in Nie Kong''s words. She was smart enough to understand that what Nie Kong said just now was just perfunctory.


    "But what I want to say is not that. I have something to go back to the United States on the 1st of next month, so I will be away from school for seven days. The principal will arrange substitute teachers to manage you. You must be obedient." Nie Kong coughed. Announced to the students.


    "Eh, the teacher is going to the United States?" The 30 girls around screamed in astonishment, and they made a noise.


    "Wow, I can''t bear it. It will take a week to see the teacher. You are right, Reiko." The girl at the table next to Rezi asked.


    "Yeah." Lingzi''s eyes showed stubbornness. She hoped that Nie Kong could tell the truth about herself. Can she really not be compared with that Emperor Pill Queen Yingli?


    "Don''t worry, teacher, I will be back soon."


    After telling his students, Nie Kong left the classroom.Because the next period is not his class, it just used the time before class to hold the class meeting.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The dark blue sky was covered with dark clouds, covering the sunset.The air became sultry and hot in an instant, and the wind and waves in front of me were calm, as if foreshadowing the arrival of a storm.


    Sure enough, there was no time to wait for the end of school, and the big raindrops fell from the sky, rushing down.The sultry weather became extremely cool in an instant.


    Some of the boys used backpacks to block the raindrops and charged in the rainstorm, while those with umbrellas hurried back.If a girl does not have an umbrella, she can only share one with others, or wait for her family to bring an umbrella.


    Nie Kong has never had the habit of carrying an umbrella, and usually raindrops won''t get on him.So staying in the teaching building at this time did not rush to leave. He would wait until there were few people before going back, lest anyone discover the power against the world.


    Although it has no effect, it will bring him unnecessary trouble.


    "Hey, the teacher doesn''t have an umbrella." Behind Nie Kong, a girl''s clear voice came.Nie Kong turned around and saw that it was his own student, Reiko Kujo under the umbrella.

 1397 The collapse of the second element body 01423, intimate Xiaobi

    "It''s been a long time since school, is Lingzi going home now? It seems that there will be no club activities on rainy days." Nie Kong, who was just about to go home, said with a surprised look at the beautiful girl behind him.


    "Because I help manage the school library, I usually go home late, teacher, you."


    It''s exactly the same as the original Yingli, really worthy of being a master, spending all the time between classes in reading and learning.They are the kind of girls who will strive to be the best when they do one thing, referred to as superwoman!


    "I''m waiting for the rain to decrease." Nie Konghu said.


    "If the teacher doesn''t dislike it, you can share an umbrella with me and go back. Otherwise, it will be possible for a few hours in heavy rain, or will someone come to pick up the teacher?" Reiko Kujo asked, looking at him.


    "There should be none."


    Nie Kong had originally planned to go back on his own, but he would never have thought that he would meet classmate Lingzi who had to take care of his own affairs, and it was difficult to refuse her request.


    "Then ask the teacher to help with the umbrella. Let''s leave the school before we talk." Lingzi handed the cute umbrella in her hand to Nie Kong. She can''t help Nie Kong stop the rain by holding the umbrella because of her height.


    Nie Kong caught the umbrella, and then Lingzi leaned close to him. Nie Kong realized that things had become very troublesome.


    The two shared a small umbrella, the space just enough to block their bodies.Nie Kong was afraid that she would get wet, so he turned the umbrella to her side.


    "From the beginning of school to now, I actually hope to have a chat with the teacher. Unfortunately, the teacher is very busy, so there has been no chance." Lingzi pressed against Nie Kong''s arm and said softly.


    Nie Kong Khan, because since You Xizi and the two of them graduated, they didn''t put too much thoughts on their work, and most of them dealt with things.


    "Classmate Reiko, what are you going to say to the teacher."


    "A lot, such as the inside story about the beauty contest between Princess Emperor Dan and the Queen more than a year ago, such as things about Kaito Kidd, such as in the teacher''s mind, who is better than Queen Yingli, or how big the gap is." The personality is as good as Yingli, and he thinks that his academic performance will be no worse than Yingli.


    At this time, it was a rare opportunity to be alone with the teacher, and she poured out what she wanted to say to Nie Kong.Perhaps Reiko came to Didan High School because she heard the legend about them.


    "Nothing great, a lot of nonsense by others..."


    Nie Kong didn''t lie to her, and explained to her in detail what happened.But if Lingzi wants to ask who is better, Nie Kong can''t answer, so she can only perfunctory and wait until she grows up to know.It is said that the difference in appearance between the two is very small, and it is naturally indistinguishable.


    After hearing Nie Kong''s confirmed answer, Lingzi''s face wore a surprise smile. Originally, she had the desire to compete with Yingli.For Yu Xizi, another popular idol, they are not the same attribute, so they are not comparable.


    In the end, Nie Kong left the school with her umbrella. Nie Kong said that he would go to the convenience store to buy an umbrella and go back by himself, but Lingzi insisted on not to waste it.


    Nie Kong couldn''t help her, so he shared an umbrella with her and headed towards his home.But one thing was beyond his expectation, because he ran into an unexpected person on the road, Nie Kong''s gentle and virtuous Xiaobi.


    She walked in the heavy rain holding an umbrella, as if the direction of her advancement was Didan High School.


    "Hey, Xiaobi." The heavy rain blocked people''s sight. She couldn''t see Nie Kong, so Nie Kong called her name.


    As if hearing Nie Kong call her name, she raised her pretty face and scanned the surroundings with surprise eyes.Nie Kong was shaking his hand to her after finally seeing him more than ten meters.


    "Teacher..." She pulled the corners of the long skirt and ran towards Nie Kong in a trot, even ignoring that her clothes might splash in the rain.Seeing her anxious look, she must have seen it rain, so she went to give Nie Kong an umbrella, but she didn''t expect to run into Nie Kong halfway.


    "Teacher, she...who is she?" Like a virtuous and gentle young woman, she has a beautiful face that is not inferior to her.Could she be the teacher''s wife, but the title she just called is "teacher".


    "She''s Xiaobi, and she''s a college student at Mihua University. Thank you very much to classmate Lingzi for having an umbrella along the way. It''s enough here, classmate Lingzi, hurry up and go home." Nie Kong bent over, holding the umbrella in his hand. In her little hand.


    At this time, Xiaobi, who was caring in his eyes, came to Nie Kong''s, almost completely blocking his umbrella in the sky above Nie Kong, and didn''t care if he got caught.Nie Kong felt sorry for Xiaobi, and stretched the umbrella over her head again, and the two smiled at each other.


    Xiaobi gently wiped the rain on Nie Kong''s cheek with a handkerchief, her eyes filled with care, and she blamed herself for picking up the teacher earlier.


    "Eh..." Reiko''s eyes were surprised when the two cared for each other.Seeing that the teacher had already been drenched in semi-permeable clothes, her pretty face finally showed a wry smile. It turned out that she had been under the teacher''s gentle care since just now.


    No wonder that Xiao Bi, a college student who has graduated from Didan High School a long time ago, would like his teacher very much now. Did the teacher silently give a lot to his students?It seems that he is really just a child. What qualifications do he have to say that he is better than Queen Yingli of Emperor Dan.


    "Student Lingzi, then we will see you tomorrow, go back to drink some ginger soup, be careful not to catch a cold." After Nie Kong waved to her, and Xiaobi disappeared into Lingzi''s sight while holding an umbrella.


    Xiaobi never asked Nie Kong about Jiutiao Reiko, she might only care about Nie Kong.


    Seeing the back of the two of them, Reiko sighed softly, and found that Nie Kong''s figure made waves in her calm heart.Maybe the female classmates in the school will like Teacher Nie Kong, not just by accident.


    But they have never heard that the teacher has someone they like. The only close teacher Nie Kong is the two daughters Xizi and Feiyingli who have graduated. Then what is the relationship between the college student Xiaobi and the teacher.


    Only worrying about his own academic performance, Xiu Waihuizhong couldn''t help but have many more troubles that he shouldn''t have.

 1398 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01424Xiaobis tenderness

    Xiaobi held Nie Kong''s arm intimately, and the two walking in the rain returned to Nie Kong''s apartment.Although there was an umbrella, the raindrops still poured most of their clothes on.Xiaobi''s graceful body outline was clearly displayed.


    "Teacher, you hurry up and take a bath. If you don''t change the clothes you lost, you will have a cold." Xiaobi said with concern, pushing Nie Kong into the bathroom and room in the apartment.


    "Xiaobi, you wash first, girls are weaker than boys." Nie Kong turned around and hugged her slender waist and hugged her in his arms.


    "Hate, teacher take off the clothes quickly and be careful of colds. I want to help the teacher wash the clothes, so I have to wait a while, teacher hurry up." Xiaobi blushed and pushed Nie Kong gently, He undressed.


    After seeing Nie Kong''s body, her pretty face was about to heat up.After tidying up the clothes that Nie Kong had changed, he escaped from the bath and room.


    Nie Kong chuckled, and Xiaobi was as gentle as ever.After turning on the water heater and using warm water to clear his body, he lay comfortably in the warm bathtub.


    A few minutes later, Nie Kong heard the door of the bath and room quietly open, only to see Xiaobi reappear in front of him with Nie Kong''s dry clothes in his hand, blushing with that beautiful cheek.


    The plump body is slightly better than Yingli and the others.One more body is too fat, one less is too thin, and she looks slim.Bright lights shone on her fair skin, reflecting dazzling brilliance.


    The point is, the clothes she wears are really too guilty.Jiaohao''s body was only dressed in Nie Kong''s white loose shirt, and all those snow-white legs were exposed, and the innermost part could be seen from the split shirt, and he was wearing nothing.


    There are only two buttons on the shirt, and the upper body has squeezed out a deep gap, and two faintly enlarged outlines can be seen.


    Although Nie Kong knew the secrets of her body clearly with both hands, but seeing the scenery in front of him, he only felt that his breathing was stagnant and his eyes almost couldn''t leave her body.


    "Old... teacher, I brought you... the clothes you want to change." When facing Nie Kong''s straight eyes, Xiaobi shook and stammered.


    Nie Kong couldn''t help it, stretched out a hand and took her arm.Xiaobi''s soft body completely fell into Nie Kong''s arms, and the two fell into the bathtub.Their skins fit tightly, and he can perceive Xiaobi''s tenderness and consideration.


    The white shirt after soaking is almost the same as unworn.Nie Kong''s body became hot, and all the previously suppressed emotions exploded.Nie Kong lowered his head and kissed her cherry-colored lips.


    Only... only myself and the teacher, now... what should I do now.She completely lost her own opinion, similar to the previous situation, she gently catered to Nie Kong''s offensive.


    Her eyes became blurred, and she only felt that her body became light and fluttering.With dim eyes watching Nie Kong cleaned his body, he hugged himself to the teacher''s bedroom.


    At this moment, she realized what was going to happen, and her body immediately became fragrant.Her heart beats fiercely, is she really going to become a teacher''s woman, and her teacher''s body and mind become one.


    Closing his shy eyes tightly, enjoying the experience brought by the teacher, he cheered up physically and mentally.


    Suddenly, she only felt tearing pain coming from her lower body.Tears overflowed from the corners of her eyes, and she hugged Nie Kong''s neck tightly, and muttered: "Teacher, please be gentle."


    Nie Kong''s impulse broke out completely, leading her to the top of life.The joy of merging the body and mind with the person she likes will always be etched in her heart, perhaps even harder to forget than death.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Sorry, I actually did something like that to Xiaobi." Nie Kong stretched out his hand to comfort her as she watched Xiaobi, who was weeping, lying curled up in his arms.


    But Xiaobi smiled and showed her body in front of Nie Kong.The white skin has a few bruises, showing an alternative beauty.


    "Old... teacher, it''s okay. The teacher can accept Xiaobi''s wishes, and Xiaobi is very happy now." After that, Xiaobi felt her pretty face getting hot, and unprecedented happiness swept her heart.


    He became an adult one step earlier than You Xizi and Fei Yingli, and he became one with Nie Kong one step earlier than them. Perhaps he occupies a very important position in the teacher''s heart.


    "Xiaobi, I will give you happiness." Nie Kong gently touched her jade back, comforting her softly.


    It gave him an indescribable touch, staring at the gentle and beautiful face.The black and bright curly hair scattered on Nie Kong''s Yue Xiong mouth, showing the girl''s unique femininity, the red face is very cute.


    Xiaobi hugged Nie Kong''s strong body, her skin could directly feel the body temperature between each other. She didn''t mean to let go of her hand. Instead, she hugged it tighter and tighter, just like rubbing herself into Nie Kong''s body.


    "Teacher, as long as you remember Xiaobi, then I''m already very satisfied." Xiaobi Niekong said what he wanted.Although the voice was very small, Nie Kong could hear it clearly.


    Xiaobi seems to know Nie Kong very well, understand Yingli and You Xizi''s feelings for Nie Kong, so there is no extravagance to dominate Nie Kong''s mind.


    Nie Kong lowered his head, lightly nodded on her vermilion lips, he understood Xiaobi''s gentleness.Therefore, Xiao Bi is the best candidate to be a wife.


    He was very fortunate that the gentle Xiaobi didn''t waste it to Police Officer Mumu. That''s great.


    It is a pity that although Nie Kong pushed to Xiaobi, the change in the plot was quite small.The loss of faith has not changed much because of this, and Xiaobi has little effect on the plot.Nie Kong understood that Xizi and Yinglihui were the most critical points of the plot.Without them, will the protagonists of Conan Shinichi Kudo and Mouriran really be born after that?


    If you really get them, then Nie Kong must be prepared to accept the surging faith!!Of course there will be risks and opportunities, so Nie Kong wondered whether to leave immediately after getting them to ensure his safety. After all, Orochiji has not been able to break through.Relying on himself as a Daluo Jinxian in the mid-term, but only able to exert his initial strength, there is no chance of winning against a few strong Luo Jinxian who is about to slay the corpse.

 1399 The collapse of the second element body 01425, come to New York

    Almost all Japanese college students originally rented houses outside by themselves, and many of them worked part-time to earn living expenses, so Xiao Bi simply moved to Nie Kong''s apartment and lived with Nie Kong.


    Because Xiaobi went to a university in Mihua City, it was very convenient to take care of Nie Kong''s daily life, just like a newly married couple.There is only one thing. You Xizi and Yingli seem a little angry, because Nie Kong and Xiaobi live together, who knows what will happen to lone men and women.


    Fortunately, Jun Nie is about to leave New York in the United States with him. During that time, Jun Nie will belong to him alone, like a honeymoon trip after marriage.The TV station¡¯s work has been arranged, and now there is only time to wait for the departure.


    But she was surprised that on the day of departure, she saw Yingli with big bags and small bags with Nie Kong.After asking, I realized that Yingli and Nie Kong had taken seven days off.


    Probably her academic performance has exceeded the level of college students, and there is basically no one in charge of English management.It''s a pity that Xiaobi is not good. She has no academic record, so she can only regret staying in Japan to watch the house.


    You Xizi and Yingli kept arguing, as if returning to their two girls'' high school days, Nie Kong missed it.


    Nie Kong led them on a flight from Japan to the United States. When they arrived in the United States on a morning flight from Japan, it was only after 8 o''clock in the morning when they arrived due to the time difference.


    Nie Kong didn''t think it was important, but when he saw the two women next to him, they were sitting around his seat, but now they were all lying in his arms and sleeping soundly.The transition of jet lag is indeed tiring for ordinary people.


    "Wake up, we are in New York." Nie Kong squeezed their beautiful cheeks and woke them up from their sleep.


    "Um, so sleepy." You Xizi yawned and rubbed her sleepy eyes.When I saw a bird''s-eye view of the surrounding bustling city from the plane, my eyes immediately radiated excitement, and my sleepiness suddenly disappeared.


    Yingli put on his glasses again, and said with emotion: "The economy is really prosperous, I don''t know what kind of scenery the famous Harvard University will have." Once refused to study at Harvard, Yingli hopes to make up for his regrets and go with his own eyes. Get to know Harvard University.


    "Hehe, Yingli, do you regret it?" You Xizi smiled.


    "Is there anything to regret? Although I am longing for Harvard University, I prefer to live in Japan. I am not used to the United States." Yingli threw his waist into Nie Kong''s arms and said softly: "Otherwise, how can I know Nie Jun? It."


    "Really, don''t treat Nie Jun in front of a real person. It''s irritating. It''s obviously only my trip and Nie Jun''s trip, so I just gave you a kick." You Xizi''s cute and pretty face bulged, hard. Push out Yingli who is stuck to Nie Kong.


    "I have seen through your actions a long time ago, so how can I make you happy. In fact, you deliberately said that you have come to New York for something, just to pester Nie Jun." The two eyes stared at each other, emitting a strong flame.


    "Well, there is no time to make noise, now I have to make an appointment to stay." Nie Kong said.


    "Huh." The two women twisted their faces and occupied Nie Kong''s arms left and right.Nie Kong could only take the two women and left the New York airport.People come and go in the streets, even foreigners with blond hair and blue eyes, they all praised Nie Kong for their excellent looks.Nie Kong and the others came to the city center.The magnificent buildings one after the other are many times more developed than Kyoto in Japan.


    Xizi and Yingli speak very good English, so there is basically no difficulty in speaking English in daily communication, and they can quickly integrate into American life.And Nie Kong was better than they said, because he was used to it before.


    They circled many unfamiliar streets and visited several five-star hotels.But Nie Kong said he was not used to living in hotels, so he immediately paid for a luxurious villa in the city center and prepared a place for them to settle in New York.


    Although the two women said that it would be a waste of money to live for only seven days, they were equipped with three keys, and one of them was given to two women and one of them. If they said who would come to Los Angeles in the future, it would be convenient for them to live in and treat it as their own home. .


    Yingli and You Xizi are very surprised. Their Nie Jun seems to be very rich. They still don''t understand Nie Jun''s life experience.Only one can be confirmed, perhaps a noble son from a family.


    Especially You Xizi is very happy, because after she becomes a world-class diva idol, she may often come to the United States to perform or participate in awards ceremony. Isn¡¯t that a gift that Nie Jun bought for her, so now You Xizi has already put it on Treated as his own another home.


    After buying the villa directly with the card, they went out to buy daily necessities. The three of them purchased a lot of things, including cooking materials.The harmonious atmosphere spread, and the two women did not reject it, because Nie Kong was accommodating in the middle.


    Nie Kong had to say that American cooking ingredients are definitely more monotonous than Japanese ones.There are only two types of meat sold in the store, chicken and beef, and there are relatively few varieties of fruits and vegetables. American cuisine is indeed very simple.


    Xizi is different from Nie Kong''s worries. She is concerned about the news of the world-famous thief Kaito Kidd, so she bought all the newspapers today.


    Through the news obtained in the newspaper, she could know that the strange thief Kidd happened to commit a crime in New York the day before yesterday and stole an invaluable gem from the American giants.No wonder the atmosphere in New York is a bit tense. Police cars patrol the streets very diligently. It turns out that strange thieves often appear.


    In that case, as long as you inquire about the address of the famous world magician Kuroba Thiaichi from New York, then visit it yourself.Knowing his details, I guess he would not refuse to learn his disguise.


    You Xizi showed the appearance of Yue Xiong Youcheng, and a grunting evil laugh came out of her mouth. Nie Kong prayed for the black feather thief, hoping that You Xizi would not play him too badly.


    After purchasing the required items contentedly, Nie Kong and the others were caught in a big trouble without waiting to leave the convenience store.


    A few police officers in civilian clothes appeared from outside the store, seeming to approach them, taking them as targets.No, it should be said that their goal is to have hope.

 1400 The collapse of the second element text 01426, Judys massacre

    They pressed their hands near the belt, and they could vaguely see the pistol holster they were wearing!The passers-by were frightened and scattered, and the customers in the huge shopping mall were only three of them, Nie Kong.


    "I''m sorry, because someone called the police that a wanted criminal has appeared, please cooperate with us and return to the police station for investigation." A middle-aged man with a big belly showed his ID to Yu Xizi, and the following followed The policeman pointed a pistol at them.They are different from the Japanese police, as long as they resist a little bit, they may actually shoot and wound people.


    You Xizi took Nie Kong''s arm tightly, and she was surprised to say in English: "Police officer, you have admitted the wrong person, we only came to the United States from Japan today."


    "Your hairstyle and appearance are similar to those of the wanted criminal, so I hope to forgive us for offending. Please make a pen with us at the police station, OK?" Although full of apologetics, the American police are more aggressive than the Japanese.


    You Xizi looked at Nie Kong worriedly, and Nie Kong nodded at her, motioning her to follow their arrangements for the time being.With their own protection, they can''t make any tricks.If someone wants to slander You Xizi for committing a crime, Nie Kong must help her clear the crime.


    "I understand."


    The four police officers pointed their guns at Nie Kong and the three of them. It seemed that they did not relax their guard, and they got into the police car behind them.Originally he was going to be handcuffed, but the police officer who led the team directly rejected it. When he faced Nie Kong, he did not dare to offend.


    Amid the buzzing sound of the police car, it drove to the headquarters of the Metropolitan Police Department in New York.When they got out of the car, Nie Kong and the others discovered that a few beautiful girls had just emerged from the door of the Metropolitan Police Department, and a few policemen kept apologizing.


    Nie Kong suddenly realized that there might be a girl similar to You Xizi who committed a felony and was wanted by the Metropolitan Police Department, which hurt You Xizi.


    "Sorry, please come with us."


    The fat middle-aged policeman took Nie Kong and the others to the interrogation room, began to do a transcript investigation, and asked for information about You Xizi.Although Xizi is now a second-tier idol in Japan, not many people in the United States know her.


    So even if you know the identity of You Xizi, you must confirm the final step.At this time, the door of the interrogation room opened creakingly. At the door stood policemen in police uniforms and a man and a woman, two large and one small.


    "MR. Radish, the murder case has now been handed over to our FBI intelligence personnel to be responsible for resolution. You can ask the Metropolitan Police Department not to interfere. Now I must pick up and arrange for Judy." The forty-something middle-aged Chinese Young man, talking to the police officer beside him.


    "Mr. James, you are wrong. It is our police''s responsibility to maintain the peace of the citizens." The police officer beside him said haha.


    "There will be a lot of girls who look similar to criminals, and you are indiscriminately arrested and brought to justice! You see, now that the New Yorkers are panicking, do they count as maintaining peace." Mr. James, who wears glasses and a suit, has a calm face. Said.


    "Now we have obtained permission from the upper level, and the FBI has the full authority to resolve the case about that organization, and your police is responsible for assisting us." In terms of power, the FBI is much larger than the police.


    "Yes, but please let Judy be a witness for the final round before leaving. We received a call from the relevant personnel and caught a girl who was very similar to the criminal." At the same time, the police department took them to Nie Kong where they were. Interrogation room.


    "Judy, please take a closer look, is she the one who killed your family?" Radish Police Department pointed to Yukiko, and asked the blonde loli beside Mr. James.


    She is about seven or eight years old, with round and lovely cheeks.When she saw You Xizi, she was suddenly horrified, but she quickly discerned that it was not Yu Xizi who had killed her parents, only her back was a bit like.


    "No... not her," Judy whispered.


    With great apologies, the police hurriedly poured tea for Nie Kong and the others, and their attitude became polite.


    Nie Kong was more surprised that the little girl in front of him would be Judy from the FBI in the future.And the murderer who killed her whole family should be Belmode in the black organization, she is indeed in New York now!!


    "What a poor girl, is it her parents who were killed?" Nie Kong said suddenly.


    "Well, what happened in the tragedy two days ago, I am sorry to misunderstand you as suspects." Radish Police Department said apologetically.


    "Can you explain to me the situation at that time, maybe I can help you."


    "Yes, Nie Jun has a very strong reasoning ability. He has helped the police solve many complicated cases in Japan, and he can be regarded as a very powerful detective." Yukiko said proudly.


    "That''s the case, but the identity of the person involved in the case is a bit sensitive and sensitive, so it was handed over to other departments to solve it, so we can''t tell." Radish took a look at James and replied to Nie Kong and the others.


    "The ability to use FBI intelligence personnel to be ordered to investigate does not seem to be a purely terrorist murder." Nie Kong said.


    "Hey, you... how do you know?" Radish was surprised that Nie Kong could guess James'' true identity. The FBI is very mysterious, and it is difficult for ordinary people to know.


    "You are right, letting ordinary people know it will harm you. Even the victim''s Judy, I only hope she can grow up carefree and get out of the whirlpool of things." James sighed. .


    "No! I will join the FBI in the future, and after finding out the real culprit, I will avenge my parents." Judy said with a stubborn cheek.


    James smiled bitterly, knowing that he could not persuade Judy to give up that dangerous obsession, hoping that her parents would protect her from any danger.


    "Hehe, don''t worry, some things are unavoidable. Since you don''t say it now, we will have a chance to see you again in the future, James Black! Of course, including Judy." Nie Kong smiled at them. Leaving the New York police station with the two women.


    Judy looked at Nie Kong who was leaving blankly, only thinking that he gave her a mysterious illusion just like his enemy.

 1401 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01427, Belmode

    After returning to the villa with large bags and small bags, Yingli slumped his body on the soft and soft sofa as if exhausted, and grumbled and complained: "Really, I just came across the bad luck soon. Good things happen."


    "Then Yingli-chan is here to do what? Nie Jun and I have important things to do." You Xizi replied listlessly. After the trip, they were tired of troubles for a whole day, and it was strange that the two women would be energetic.


    "What business can you do?" By the way, Yingli seemed to never ask them the purpose of coming to the United States.


    "Of course, in order to improve my acting skills, learn the disguise of the world-famous talented magician Kuroba Thieichi, and then supplement myself." Yuxizi said plausibly.


    "Speaking of which, it''s just you alone."


    "Because I need Nie Jun''s help to introduce him, Nie Jun and Heiyu Pirates know each other very well. Right, Nie Jun." You Xizi said with a smile.


    "Want me to introduce you to him?" Nie Kong, who arranged his belongings, said in surprise.


    "Yes, otherwise, depending on Xizi alone, he may not be able to find out his residence in a month. Nie Jun, you said you want to help me." Although New York is not big, there is hope to find the black feather thief. , Only at the time of his magic show, otherwise there is no other way for You Xizi herself.


    But her Nie Jun is different. In her own mind, Nie Jun is an omnipotent detective. It''s too simple to investigate the location of Black Feather Thief One.


    "Well, I''ll accompany you tomorrow." Nie Kong nodded and agreed, using his spiritual sense to find his acquaintances. There shouldn''t be much difficulty.


    "Hey, will I be alone tomorrow?" Yingri mumbled.


    "Hehe, Yinglijiang can spend tomorrow''s time to visit the Harvard University you are yearning for. After You Xizi successfully apprentices, there will be plenty of time." Nie Kong comforted.


    Yingli''s face was joyful, and he wouldn''t care about tomorrow''s little things after hearing this.You Xizi puffed up her face like a frog, and used her time to study to give Yingli a chance?


    "If Xizi has time, I will take the two of you to have fun in New York." Nie Kong''s words made You Xizi feel much better.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next morning, after eating the breakfast Nie Kong made, the two women stretched.After a night of rest, I feel full of vitality.


    Nie Kong asked Yingli to be careful when going out, and set off with You Xizi.According to the discovery of his spiritual knowledge, the black feather thief currently lives in an ancient villa on the outskirts of New York, shaped like a castle.


    The area is larger than the villa Nie Kong was buying in the center of New York. Nie Kong can only say that he will really enjoy it.As a world-famous magician and monster thief Kidd, how could he have no money.


    Nie Kong rang the doorbell in front of the iron gate, and after waiting for a while, a middle-aged man similar to a housekeeper appeared.Nie Kong could recognize him because he had met him during the magic performance of the black feather thief and served as an assistant.


    "Huh!" Terai Huangzhisuke said with astonishment on his face, and said, "Mr. Nie Kong, you... why are you in New York?"


    "Is the Black Feather Pirate at home? I have something to ask him." Nie Kong said.


    "Please... please wait a moment, because the master has a visitor today, I am going to explain to the master now." Terai bowed slightly and turned back to the villa.Nie Kong looked around the villa, and he found a red sports car parked outside.


    Before Nie Kong had time to use his spiritual sense to observe the situation inside, he found that the iron gate in front of him had cracked open.Heiyu Yiyi, dressed in a black suit and beard, came out to receive him in person.


    "Hehe, Mr. Nie Kong, you are here to be a guest, and it really makes the humble house flourish."


    "I heard that you have guests today, so I didn''t bother you." Nie Kong said.


    "It''s ok."


    Heiyu thief said nothing, and took Nie Kong and You Xizi into the living room of the guests, and Sijing had helped make twice as hot tea out.


    In the living room, a beautiful girl was already sitting there.The hair color and hairstyle are similar to that of Yukiko, but without curls, but straight on the shoulders.


    The face is white and hydrated, and the skin reflects radiance.The cherry-colored lips were painted with red lipstick, and the light makeup gave her a bit of beauty.And the whole body exudes the coldness and mystery that Xizi and others do not have, which makes people can''t help but shine.


    "Wow, it turns out that Kuroba''s guest will be Sharon Wynyard. It''s really exciting." When Yukiko saw another person in the room, his eyes radiated surprise.


    Light.


    "Huh, Sharon Wynyard?" Nie Kong asked in surprise.


    "Stupid Nie Jun, don''t you know the famous American actress Sharon Wynyard, she is my favorite star." You Xizi said longingly.


    "What''s so strange? I have never heard her name." But Nie Kong remembered her other name, Belmode in the black organization.


    "Mr Nie can be saved." You Xizi said with a pouting mouth.


    "Hehe, I''m glad to meet you, call me Sharon." Belmode will naturally be curious about anyone who is qualified to let the black feather thief receive him personally.When she saw Nie Kong, her eyes flashed with a different color.


    "Hello, my name is Nie Kong."


    "You... hello, my name is Fujimine Yukiko, an actor who just debuted in Japan."


    Nie Kong and You Xizi introduced themselves to each other. Seeing Xizi''s appearance, he seems to be in a good relationship with Belmode.


    "Mr. Nie Kong came to visit suddenly, should something happen?" Hei Yu Yiyi ignored the two women in the conversation and looked directly at Nie Kong.As soon as the black feather thief understood that Nie Kong had guessed the identity of his strange thief Kidd, Nie Kong had actually said Hei Yu, his name last time.


    Now he is in New York, he came from Japan specially, he was really surprised.


    "It''s nothing, just a small matter, please help. You Xizi hopes to learn disguise from you." Nie Kong briefly explained his reason.


    "Haha! That''s so, that''s really a coincidence. Ms. Sharon came for this. Now I can just make time. I am happy to teach them my trivial skills." The black feather thief chuckled. Tao.


    Nie Kong looked at Belmode and found that she was looking at him, Nie Kong smiled at her.


    Belmode was a little uncomfortable, as if Nie Kong''s bright and deep eyes could see through all her secrets.

 1402 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01428, the study of two women

    The killing of Judy¡¯s house only happened, so Belmode will be keen on learning disguise.If you go out for a stroll according to her original appearance, the police will surround her in less than ten minutes, and you must always make up as the famous star Sharon.


    In the original work, Belmod and You Xizi learn from the black feather thief. The two women met and became good friends. Now the plot has not changed by his appearance.


    Belmode is still very close to Yukiko, and their personalities are very compatible.


    In the living room, the black feather thief carefully explained the related techniques of disguise to You Xizi and Belmode, and Nie Kong who was standing by could also get a general idea.After listening to his explanation, the two women were in high spirits.


    You Xizi pushed Nie Kong out, saying that he wanted to give Nie Kong a big surprise, just because he wanted to apply his knowledge.Belmode always had a gentle smile, and she couldn''t see that she would have a very cold-blooded side.


    "Nie Jun, it''s okay." After almost half an hour, I heard Xizi''s voice inside.Nie Kong opened the door, and three identical "selves" appeared before his eyes.Not only is the appearance difficult to distinguish, but the clothes he wears are almost the same as his.


    The three of them in front of them smiled at Nie Kong, as if they were trying to tease him and deliberately pretended to be him, to look at his jokes.


    "Guess who we are?"


    "Nie Kong", the middle of the three, suddenly placed the board with those words in front of him.I didn''t say it in a voice, because I was afraid of revealing the stuff.


    They just learned how to disguise in a crude way, and they are much different from the black feather thief.If the black feather thief can pretend to be someone else in an instant, then they have spent more than half an hour now, and it is estimated that the black feather thief can successfully change the costume with the guidance of black feather thief.


    It''s just that Nie Kong felt a little ridiculous, because how could he fill his eyes with disguise?Unless they have the ability to transform like the Seven Sins.


    "The one on the left is Kiko, the one on the right is the black feather thief, and the girl in the middle is Miss Sharon holding a card. I guessed right."


    "Hey, how did Jun Nie see it?"


    The two women were surprised, but the black feather thief in the middle had expected the result, and smiled bitterly at Yukiko.Mr. Nie Kong could see at a glance the Kaito Kidd he was disguised as, not to mention the two beginners.


    "Guess it." Nie Kong replied with a smile.


    They tore off the coating on their faces in a puzzled way, and then pulled away the male uniforms draped outside, restoring their delicate looks and good-looking bodies.


    "Hehe, it is exactly the same as Mr. Heiyu said, Nie Kong''s insight is really impressive." Belmode smiled with surprise.


    But You Xizi was a little frustrated, and failed to scare Nie Jun. It seemed that she was planning to pretend to be Nie Kong.Unfortunately, since the first meeting, Nie Kong has never been successfully teased.


    "Even if it is my confident magic, it is useless to Mr. Nie Kong." As soon as the black feather thief recovered his calmness, he frankly admitted his shortcomings.Whether it was the magic performance of the black feather thief or the magic of the Kaito Kidd, Nie Kong couldn''t help it.


    "You''re too exaggerated, it''s just a coincidence."


    "Mr. Nie Kong, don''t be humble, in fact, I am very grateful to you. Since you found a loophole, it means that my technology is not perfect, there is still a lot of room for improvement." The black feather thief bowed to Nie Kong. Then he said to the two women: "I believe you already understand the basic principles of Yirongshu, but it takes a few days to teach you to become proficient. You two must plan your time."


    "How long will it take to reach the level of Mr. Kuroba?" Yukiko asked.


    "Well, it should take a few years, and you have to spare the extra time to practice regularly." Kurobazuichi replied uncertainly.


    To transform into another person in an instant, one must have the level of a great master.Even if Belmode, who had practiced for 20 years in the original book, did not reach the level of the black feather thief, it could only be determined by talent.


    For example, Kuroba Kuaito, the son of Kuroba Thief One, was able to inherit the title of his father, Kaito Kidd, at a young age.


    "Of course, I will continue to visit tomorrow, because Mr. Kuroba''s voice change technique didn''t teach us." Belmode nodded.


    Yu Xizi is very troublesome, saying that she only learns to disguise.It can only show that her talent is relatively poor. At the same time Belmode can learn all, she may only learn the castration version of the disguise, Nie Kong can see.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After the simple teaching on the first day, Nie Kong and the three of them left the villa of Black Feather Thief One.Seeing that Nie Kong and the others did not drive, Belmode specifically asked Nie Kong and the others to take their own ride back to downtown New York.


    If there were no accidents, Nie Kong and You Xizi would separate in the city center, but Belmode asked You Xizi to accompany her to visit New York.You Xizi agreed excitedly, without waiting for Nie Kong''s opinion.


    Nie Kong glared at You Xizi pretentiously and blamed her for being the master, but only saw her spit out incense and tongue at herself cutely.He could only be shy, followed the two women cheeky, saying that he wanted to act as a flower protector.


    Although Belmode now uses the identity of the famous American actress Sharon, Nie Kong is really worried about her.


    Even Nie Kong, who understands the plot of Conan, could not grasp Belmode''s capricious character. It can be said that she is also righteous and evil, and it is estimated that she is a match for Kuangsan.


    Belmode was surprised, but didn''t object to Nie Kong following privately, and smiled and asked what the relationship was between the two.


    You Xizi''s face is blushing and she looks a little bit ashamed. People with discerning eyes can see the extraordinary relationship between the two.Belmode looked at Nie Kong secretly, and couldn''t help but secretly praised Nie Kong a few times. Nie Kong should be worthy of Xizi, the two men and women.


    No, it should be said that he is more dazzling than You Xizi.Pure and unsullied, compared with the gin in the organization, it is like the collision of two extremes of light and darkness.She had an intuition that if Nie Kong would fight against their organization, then he must be the strongest enemy in the organization!

 1403 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01429, the black organization first appeared hideous

    "The target distance is three hundred yards..." With the sound of the gun opening the insurance, there was a loud bang, and a bullet gap appeared in the center of the bullseye 300 meters away from the grass.No, that''s not right, the center of the target was completely shattered.


    Because the square-faced young man with a black felt hat and sunglasses is holding a powerful sniper rifle.Being able to hit the target three hundred meters away was a great thing in the era.


    "The target is now four hundred yards away." He continued to lurch in the grass, and his eyes carefully looked at the targets in the grass like a golf course with the scope of a gun.


    He slowly squeezed the trigger, and the red bullet ejected from the muzzle, instantly hitting the center of the target four hundred yards.


    "Good job." Behind him, a man in the same costume appeared. He bit a cigarette and had long blond hair.The brim of the hat covers part of the eyes, but there is a chill.


    "Boss...you are back." After seeing the person behind, the man with square-faced sunglasses stood out from the grass.


    "Our hunting target is at a distance of 200 to 300 yards. Your precise marksmanship should come in handy. At this point, the BOSS has arranged a new task for Vogat." The blond cold man said.


    When Vogat heard it, his face became surprised, "Boss, do you want to inform Belmode who is out?"


    "The last time her action almost exposed her identity, now she shouldn''t make too much action, so this task is performed by the two of us alone." Gin said coldly.


    "Is the target a member of the US FBI organization?"


    "No, there is no need to deal with the FBI''s plans now. The target is the U.S. congressman who is participating in the campaign, Brown Cohen." Gin threw out a picture, illuminating a smiling middle-aged man.


    Middle-aged man with short blond hair and kind eyes.He didn''t look like those fat-headed and big-eared people from the Tian Dynasty, and he looked as capable as Ou and Bama.


    "It turns out that Brown Cohen has a high chance of running for the president of the United States. So he is a threat to our organization and should be eliminated as soon as possible." According to the information they investigated, Brown Cohen is a very upright congressman. And he has a very good relationship with several important intelligence personnel in the FBI.


    "The time is at four o''clock in the evening, and the place is in Times Square, New York. At that time, he should be there to start a canvassing speech, giving us the best chance to kill him." Gin sneered.


    "Boss, I understand." Vogat carefully disassembled the sniper rifle into parts and placed them in long boxes.When it is used, it can be assembled quickly.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Belmode took You Xizi to the famous Broadway in New York City and stopped by the most famous opera house there.And because of Sharon''s fame, she can take Nie Kong and the others around the backstage of the opera house, and they have met many famous actors.


    When You Xizi saw the famous opera performers playing the famous opera-Golden Apple, her eyes came out with surprise and nostalgia. She probably missed the scene where she and Nie Kong Academy played the opera in high school.


    Nie Kong and her looked at each other, and You Xizi suddenly let out a sweet smile.And the magnificent stage of the opera house and the acting skills of professional actors have nothing to say, they are not at the same level as Nie Kong and his school.


    It took an hour to watch the opera in the opera house, and Xizi didn''t mention how satisfied she was, but she lost her wish long ago.


    Outside the noisy opera house, Nie Kong and the others were sitting in Belmode''s sports car when they were going home.But you Xizi occasionally saw a black car passing by, and the man driving was familiar.


    "Hey, isn''t that person James Black of the FBI." You Xizi pulled at the corner of Nie Kong''s clothes, pointing to the front and said in surprise.


    Nie Kong followed her gaze, and it was indeed James of the FBI.


    "Do you know anyone from the FBI?" Belmode narrowed his eyes and asked Nie Kong and the others.


    "It can''t be regarded as acquaintance, just because of someone, the police misunderstood You Xizi as a suspected murderer, which caused us to go to the police station once. Fortunately, people from the FBI came to hand over the case and clarified our identity." Nie Kong While talking, he glanced at Belmode intentionally or unintentionally.


    Belmode looked weird, "Hehe, it turns out...that''s how it is." She didn''t dare to continue, as if saying a word would make Nie Kong see her own details.


    "Look at the direction of his car. It should be Times Square in front of Broadway. What is he doing there?" Nie Kong said to himself.


    "Hey, Jun Nie, let''s go and see. Anyway, there is nothing to do when I go back." You Xizi urged Nie Kong. She seemed very excited, because she was about to play a role similar to an FBI agent and wanted to know more about them.


    "Okay. Then let''s say goodbye here, Miss Sharon." The relationship between the FBI and the mortal enemy of the Black Organization, so Nie Kong did not force her to follow.If Judy was there, her identity would definitely be exposed.


    "It''s okay, I''ll drive you there. I really want to see what the FBI will look like in the movie." Belmode''s pretty face had no scruples, and followed the FBI car with a smile.The strange thing is that as they get closer to Times Square, the spacious streets become very crowded.


    There is no way, Belmode can only find a parking spot to park the sports car.The three of them followed the swarming crowd in a strange way, wondering what major event happened that would attract so many people to watch.


    And James Black, who was following them, stopped beside a certain blond middle-aged man, and many media reporters were surrounding him to interview him.


    "Huh, Brown Cohen?" Belmode whispered a person''s name.


    "Does Miss Sharon recognize the man next to James?" Nie Kong asked.


    "Well, he is a well-known congressman in the United States. Now he should be speaking for canvassing votes." Belmode frowned and said.


    "what."


    Nie Kong was speechless. He thought that something big happened. It turned out to be just a means for politicians to attract popularity.

 1404 The collapse of the second element body 01430The action to destroy the black organization

    The speech was about to begin, and Brown brought two bodyguards in front of him to stop the enthusiastic audience.Nie Kong and You Xizi came to James''s side and greeted him with a smile: "Mr. James, do you need to handle any cases when you come to Times Square?"


    Belmode hides behind Yukiko, secretly observing James who is a member of the FBI.Belmode was quite surprised to be able to contact him up close without recognizing her.


    "It turned out to be Mr. Nie Kong who was in the case yesterday." James was surprised, and he didn''t expect to meet Nie Kong so soon. "No, I will mainly watch Mr. Brown''s speech today. I think it is one of his supporters. ."


    Nie Kong nodded and expressed his understanding, because politicians need to stand in line no matter when and where.


    "How about little Judy? Why didn''t you go with you."


    "There is no business with Judy today. She needs to stay in the organization for the time being, because the FBI wants to ensure the safety of witnesses. And I am very busy, and it is impossible to take a little girl with me to take care of me at any time." James shook his head and said. .


    Nie Kong felt that what he said made sense, after all, Judy was not his daughter.


    "Be quiet, his speech is about to begin, maybe he will become a person who can change the United States." James'' eyes moved to the podium, and Mr. Brown stepped onto the high stage under the protection of the two bodyguards on the left and right.


    The moment he saw him on stage, the crowd watching in the square immediately became very quiet.Relying on that popularity alone can tell everything.


    He coughed slightly, leaned his mouth to the microphone, and greeted the crowd first.Although he was going to give a speech, two bodyguards wearing sunglasses were inseparable to protect him.


    On the roof of the Daxia Building, which is three hundred yards away from Times Square, Vogat and Gin have already been ambushing there.Among them, they were armed with sniper rifles and used their scopes to look at the crowded square.


    The distance of 300 yards is difficult to see with human eyes. Even if a person is shot and killed, it is difficult to find out their specific location.


    "Boss, there is an obstructive bodyguard blocking him, do you want to use the penetrating power of the bullet to forcibly kill the target?" Vogat turned to the gin behind and asked aloud.


    "Although the sniper rifle has a range of 800 meters, after wearing a person, the bullet''s lethality will be wrong, and the bodyguards usually wear body armor. If the killing mission fails, the next chance will be very difficult."


    There was no change in Gin''s face, and he analyzed the situation in front of him.


    "Only waiting for the opportunity." Vogat said.


    "No, it''s a waste of time to do that. Get ready to shoot." If nothing happened to the gin, maybe he didn''t pay attention to the bodyguard.Vogat was convinced of his older brother, so he retargeted as said.


    "I''ll count one, two, three, you immediately shoot to block the foot of the bodyguard in front, and I will hit Brown in the head." Gin continued.


    It turned out that he had to wait until the moment when the bodyguard fell down, and he would kill Brown.To complete that action, the two must cooperate seamlessly.Slowly, Brown will react and hide behind the crowd, while faster, the gin bullet will still hit the bodyguard.


    "Big brother, I understand." Voga nodded and re-aimed at the bodyguard''s right foot.He was relieved to hand over the task of sniping to his elder brother.Because gin''s marksmanship is twice as accurate as his.It can be said that there are still no people in the organization who are better than gin.


    "One, two..." The two were focused on aiming, and when the gin count reached third, there was a bang, and a red bullet was ejected from the vogat sniper rifle.The gunshot is very small because of the silencer.


    The bullet instantly pierced the calf of the bodyguard who was blocking in front. Although he felt that his nerves were not transmitted, he instinctively fell forward.


    At the same time, the long-prepared gin pulled the trigger, and the cooperation between the two was perfect.If there is no accident, then what is waiting for Brown will be the end of a brain burst.


    But it''s not as good as the sky, Brown happened to bow to the crowd, the bullet rubbed his scalp and hit the stereo at the back, only a bang was heard.The professional bodyguard reacted immediately and protected Brown behind him.


    "There is a sniper, protect Mr. Brown." James shouted loudly, and the scene became a bit chaotic.Originally wanted to rush forward to protect Brown, but Nie Kong pulled James hard.


    "Don''t worry, do you know which direction the sniper is in?" Nie Kong said calmly.


    "Mr. Nie Kong, I will talk to you later." James thought that Nie Kong was making trouble, so he said impatiently.


    "Based on the bullet''s trajectory, the killer''s shooting direction can be inferred. The sniper should be lurking on the roof of that building." Nie Kong pointed to the sky three hundred meters away.


    James immediately stopped and looked in the direction Nie Kong was pointing in surprise.There is faint light reflected by the mirror, and I can guess it is a scope.


    "Oops, they are sniping from high to low. Mr. Brown may not be able to avoid the next shot!" James''s expression changed. Even if he rushed forward, he was not sure to protect Mr. Brown from the sniper.


    It turned out that the two of Gin did not give up the action of sniping, and now they have retargeted Brown.Belmode looked up at the building with surprise, she immediately guessed that the assassination would be someone in her organization.


    "Lend your gun and use it." Nie Kong grabbed it, and the revolver that was strapped to James'' belt appeared in his hand.


    "Nie Jun, you...what are you going to do."


    You Xizi looked at Nie Kong in surprise, because Nie Jun grabbed the FBI''s pistol and took a cool shooting posture.Saw him aiming at the building with a revolver and pulling the trigger slightly


    "The effective range of the pistol is only 80 meters, how can it be possible to hit them three hundred yards away?" James shouted.


    There was a bang, but it was a pity that Nie Kong had already pulled the trigger, and the crowd around him covered their ears and squatted down in fright.But James was horrified to discover that a spark suddenly gleamed from the sky fifty meters away, followed by a piercing clang of gold and iron, which was a hundred times harsher than scratching glass.


    Belmode looked at Nie Kong in amazement, his eyes filled with disbelief.How could there be such a person in the world, he actually intercepted the bullet of the sniper rifle with a revolver?He thought it was a birdie?

 1405 The collapse of the second element body 01431, abuse of gin

    "How come, big brother did not hit the target twice in a row?" Vogat said in shock when he found that Brown was not dead.


    Gin frowned, and he squeezed out the cigarette coldly: "No, perhaps by coincidence, someone intercepted the bullet I shot." If it wasn''t a coincidence, the opponent''s marksmanship was terrible.


    "The plan has changed, so I retreat temporarily." Gin threw away the heavy sniper rifle in his hand and ordered to Vogat.


    "Yes, brother." He has heard the siren of the police car in his ears. If he continues to linger, the police should be able to surround them soon.Although self-confidence can break the siege, it will be very troublesome.


    The two took the elevator away calmly, and the failure of the mission did not affect them.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After James carefully snatched his pistol, he was going to visit Brown, but Nie Kong stopped him: "Mr. James, your important task now is to chase the murderer. The work of appeasement should be given to the police."


    "Yeah, maybe it''s time to catch the prisoner." Yuxizi continued.


    "You are right, I was negligent." James gave a wry smile. As an FBI intelligence officer, he is too incompetent.He changed direction and hurriedly rushed to his car.


    Behind Nie Kong, Xizi pushed Nie Kong hard, motioning for Nie Kong to follow him.


    "What are you two doing after me?" James stopped, turned around and asked Nie Kong and the others..


    "Don''t worry about the little things, if you have me and Nie Jun help you, it will be easy to solve the case. Right, Sharon sauce." You Xizi looked back, but there was no Belmode on her left and right. .


    "Hey, Sharon sauce." You Xizi said strangely.


    "She left beforehand, don''t worry about her."


    Nie Kong grabbed Yu Xizi''s hand and sat in the back of James'' car. "Mr. James, hurry up and drive to the parking lot exit of that building."


    "Really, don''t you know that it is a very dangerous thing."


    James reluctantly started the engine, followed Nie Kong''s advice and drove the car out of the parking lot of the building where the attack was made.


    But there are a lot of cars coming and going, and James looks a few laps bigger.


    "Mr. Nie Kong, how can you tell which car the killer drove?"


    "It''s very simple. It can be inferred from the cooperation of their first shots. This time the killer was both acting at the same time. Within five minutes from now, they should be out in a hurry." Nie Kong replied.


    James nodded to express his understanding, and stared at the opposite parking lot through the front windshield.After waiting for about a minute, James saw a suspicious Porsche slowly appearing from the parking lot.


    When James saw the two men in black sitting in the car, his face became very cold.No wonder it was so reckless to shoot in front of tens of thousands of people. It turned out that the black organization wanted to kill Mr. Brown.


    "According to Nie Jun''s reasoning, the two of them should be the killers who shot." You Xizi asked Nie Kong uncertainly.


    "Yes! Mr. James, let''s catch up quickly." Nie Kong urged him behind.


    "No, that will put you in the danger of being unrecoverable." How dare James let Nie Kong and the two ordinary people come into contact with the evil black organization, his friends only encountered the tragic disaster of the door a few days ago.


    "Don''t worry, our relationship with them has changed. Now we are hunters and they are prey." Nie Kong smiled confidently at all times.


    James was hesitating. He knew it was difficult to refuse Nie Kong, but it was really dangerous to contact the black organization, even he could not guarantee their safety.


    "The two killers can''t help us, so please relax." Nie Kong said.


    He seemed to think of the scene where Nie Kong shot just now, he swallowed, and finally stepped on the accelerator hard to catch up.If it doesn''t work, let Nie Kong join the FBI and act as Nie Kong''s umbrella.


    The two cars were separated by 50 meters and staged a thrilling drag racing. It seems that Gin and they found someone following.


    A head with sunglasses stuck out from the window, and he held a pistol in his hand and aimed at them.


    "Bang..." The fire snake that was ejected hit the front screen glass, which affected James. Fortunately, the bullet did not hit him.


    You Xizi''s face is both scared and excited. She really feels the dangerous stimulation of the agent, which will greatly help her acting skills in the future.


    "Give me the pistol, and I will fight him with the gun."


    Nie Kong stretched out his hand to James, and while stabilizing the balance of the car to avoid Vogat''s shooting, he handed the revolver in his belt to Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong made a round and aimed his pistol at the two people 50 meters ahead.With spiritual sense to help lock, Nie Kong''s marksmanship can be improved to 100%!


    He fired the first shot, and the bullet broke the palm of Vogat''s pistol.He snorted, and the pistol in his hand fell off.


    "Are you two ready, I''m going to shoot a second time!" Nie Kong said with a chuckle to their ears.


    James''s forehead was sweating cold, really like a cat catching a mouse!


    "Damn..." Perceiving the danger approaching throughout his life, Gin slammed on the accelerator, and the car exploded at its fastest speed.


    But Nie Kong''s second shot was triggered instantly, and inside the Porsche 70 meters ahead, the gin snorted and pressed his chest firmly, with a little blood spilling from his mouth.


    "Brother, are you okay?"


    Gin didn''t speak, he knew he had been shot in the back.The third shot came, and he found blood flowing from his right shoulder.Did not see the enemy, but the enemy''s marksmanship made his back chill.


    "Mr. Nie Kong, stop playing and aim at his tires." James recovered from the shock and said to Nie Kong.


    "Well, I can barely help you catch them alive." Nie Kong aimed his pistol at the tire of the car behind, and simply burst his tire. The car lost its balance in the sound of thorns and crashed into the fence of the flyover.


    But seeing Vogat holding on to the gin, opened the door of the car and jumped from a ten-meter-high bridge to the river below.

 1406 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01432, goodbye little Judy

    "Oh, I slipped away for them." Nie Kong said, looking at the blood red splashes on the river.


    "Mr. Nie Kong, you are really amazing. Even if you often deal with their FBI, I can see them so embarrassed for the first time." James said with emotion.


    "Moreover, they suffered gunshot wounds and fell into the water. Whether they can live is a question."


    "They can''t die because I didn''t kill them." Nie Kong said indifferently.


    "You really are merciful." James saw it at a glance, and Nie Kong completely regarded them as prey.Those two powerful and evil black-clothed cadres didn''t even have any ability to resist in front of Nie Kong. If Nie Kong wanted to kill them, he only needed one shot!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The whining police sirens followed them, chasing them all the way in the city center to start a gunfight in a drag racing. It''s strange that the police could ignore them.


    Several English-speaking policemen who appeared immediately seized Nie Kong''s revolver, and the handcuffs had to lock Nie Kong into the police car.James, who was beside him, stopped the police officer and took out this certificate from his arms.


    "Only now, he has the style of an agent. Nie Jun''s performance is called an agent, really handsome!" You Xizi muttered, looking at Nie Kong''s crystal eyes full of pride, compared to James. awkward.


    After seeing the documents he presented, several policemen did not show a respectful attitude, but discussed how to solve it.But they didn''t intend to relax, they had to take them to the FBI headquarters in person.It should be said that they could not distinguish the true from the false, and it seems that James''s position in the FBI is a bit low and does not have much power.


    They were carried by police cars in front and back of their car. Nie Kong originally wanted to go back with You Xizi, but now they can only have the privilege of visiting the US FBI Intelligence Bureau.


    The information center building is very guarded, even police cars are not allowed to enter.When the guard saw James, he saluted him and let him go, leaving only two police cars looking at each other outside.


    Nie Kong carefully looked at the so-called intelligence bureau, and he found that although it was only ten stories high, the building was five stories lower, and the security was tighter than outside.


    I am so excited to have Xizi. It is thanks to Nie Jun that I can visit the FBI base.


    The other members of the FBI saw James bring outsiders to the base, and were surprised to see Nie Kong and the two outsiders coming.And James simply let go of his hands and feet, as the tour guide took Nie Kong to visit the environment of the building.


    At the end, I came to the basement floor, which seemed to be a training ground.As soon as they got out of the elevator, Nie Kong and You Xizi could hear the "banging" gunshots.


    "The ground floor is dedicated to training firearms for FBI personnel, and permission is needed from the second underground floor, so we can only stay on the first floor." James explained as he looked at the training ground.There were a lot of guns in the spacious training ground, and a few people were practicing. Among them, Nie Kong and the others saw a seven or eight-year-old blonde round-faced little loli-Judy.


    "Wow! Great, can I practice marksmanship a little bit?" You Xizi''s pretty face was expectant and surprised.


    "Yes." James nodded and agreed to You Xizi''s request.Because in the United States, practicing firearms is a very common thing.


    You Xizi is so excited, like a military fan picking his favorite gun.It is a pity that apart from the delicate pistols, the other heavy guns are so heavy that she can hardly use them.


    So she picked up a silver revolver, and eagerly jumped in front of Nie Kong, looking at him with those big cute eyes, "Nie Jun, you want to teach me."


    "Okay, but I can only give you the feeling of shooting. You need to understand the specifics."


    "Ok."


    Seeing Nie Kong standing behind her, hugging herself, and teaching herself hand in hand, You Xizi''s cheek flushed shyly, and her heartbeat kept beating.


    James stared at them intently, hoping to learn something from them, after all, Nie Kong''s marksmanship was too mysterious.


    "There is a great reaction force when firing a gun, so first hold it firmly with both hands, and then move your eyes to the target..." Nie Kong raised her jade hand and put his chin against her shoulder.


    With a bang, Yu Xizi''s hands were numb with the reaction force. She was surprised to find that she had hit the bullseye.


    "Feel the feeling of hitting with your heart." Nie Kong bit her ear beads hard behind, reminding her, she blushed and hummed heavily.It is all to blame Nie Jun desperately holding himself, the warm embrace distracted him.


    The two started again, Nie Kong taught her to shoot eight times, and each time they hit the same position.The distance slowly increased from 50 meters to 100 meters.


    You Xizi earnestly studied the feel of each shooting, and realized the feeling of Nie Kong teaching herself to shoot.Nie Kong could teach her only those, and the rest needs to be practiced by himself.


    Those who are Xizi are really smart, from the first shot missed, to the second shot has hit the side of the target.In the end, a few shots were unstable, and the hits were between the fifth ring and the third ring.


    When Nie Kong saw her getting better, he nodded and looked at Judy who was blonde loli.


    She has very little power when she is young, so she can barely shoot.


    "Little Judy, hello."


    "Wow, it turned out to be the beautiful brother I met at the police station yesterday. Don''t bother Judy, Judy is practicing very hard." Judy''s cute face first gave out a surprise, and then said like a little adult .


    "Seeing that you haven''t made any progress in practice, how about elder brother teaching you?" Nie Kong squatted in front of her, smiling gently.


    "Hey, big brother, can you do it?" Judy said dubiously.


    "Look carefully." Nie Kong grabbed a heavy machine gun from the shelf on the side, and fired at a dozen targets in front.


    James was horrified to find that every bullet of the machine gun hit the middle of the ten red dots, no bullet was wasted!!


    "Big brother, big brother is amazing." Judy looked at Nie Kong with admiring eyes.


    "Does Judy want to learn?" Nie Kong asked with a smile, touching the golden hair on her head.


    "Well, Judy wants to learn the shooting skills of Big Brother."


    "Then little Judy will kiss the big brother."


    Judy¡¯s cheeks are a little shy, or maybe it''s because of fear.With a hum, those little hands put his arms around Nie Kong''s neck, and finally kissed him hard on the cheek.


    Nie Kong was satisfied and hugged Judy from behind.It was the same as the process of teaching Yu Xizi, it could only give her the mysterious feeling when the shot hit.But in order to deepen Judy''s memory, Nie Kong shot dozens of bullets with her hand in hand.

 1407 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01433He is a threat to the organization

    The so-called gun training is no stranger to Judy who has been in contact for a short time, including the understanding of shooting and gun parts-disassembly and assembly.The only difficulty Judy has is the limitation of strength, so it takes a long time to get familiar with the powerful recoil when shooting.


    As for the disassembly and assembly of firearms, Judy, who is young and studious, learns much faster than Yukiko.Because in the most complicated rifle assembly, Yuki can only face the parts in a daze, but Judy can reassemble it smoothly.


    Of course, without Nie Kong''s teaching, Judy and You Xizi had only been in contact for one day, how could they simply gain a wealth of knowledge about firearms?


    As for large-scale firearms practice, generally speaking, the FBI is not qualified to use it.After all, you can only carry an ordinary pistol when you go out on a mission, and being able to hide your identity is the first priority.


    After carefully teaching two beautiful women, one young and one young, for more than three hours, Nie Kong stopped after seeing them basically mastered it.I told You Xizi that it was late and it was time to go back.


    "Big brother, when will I have time to teach Judy next time?" Judy hugged Nie Kong''s legs, and looked at him with hopeful eyes with his round face up.


    "That''s hard to say, because as ordinary people, it is generally difficult for us to get in and out of the FBI Intelligence Bureau." Yukiko said with a chuckle.


    "No problem, I just got permission from the upper level! If Mr. Nie Kong is willing, all of us will wait for you to become a member of our FBI." James issued an olive branch to Nie Kong.


    I have seen Nie Kong''s abilities and learned that he is qualified for the work of an FBI agent, and he can do better than anyone else.The identity background has been found, and there is no bad influence. He is just a college teacher in Japan.


    "I don''t have time. I was able to take leave of absence from school for seven days when I was able to come out of the United States, and I have no intention of giving up my job as a teacher for the time being." Nie Kong has no plans to stay in the United States and work for the FBI.


    "Please don''t rush to refuse. The two men in black we dealt with today are an evil organization. Without our FBI as a protective umbrella, they will retaliate against you at any time." James said hurriedly.


    "Hehe, do they dare to appear in front of Jun Nie?" Your own Jun Nie is a detective who specializes in arresting criminals.


    "Although we did not question your abilities, he will retaliate against the people around you. It is hard for you to believe how evil they are." James shook his head and said.


    "Yes...Yes, big brother, you have to be careful, because they killed my...my father and mother."


    Although the two tried their best to persuade, Nie Kong did not agree.


    "If you are worried about not having time to stay in the United States, you may be able to serve as a non-staff member of our FBI, and you can basically stay in Japan. A good point is to pay attention to the intelligence of the black organization. In fact, time can be allocated freely." James said the best of both worlds Way, I really want to keep Nie Kong.


    "Okay, but I said I won''t listen to your FBI''s upper-level command." It''s just covered in an FBI shell, and it has no effect on him.


    "Well, I will explain to the upper level. Because you are involved in the black organization, there should be no problem. Actually, I really want you to help take care of Judy. She looks like you very much. "James said pity.


    Nie Kong rubbed Judy''s head, lonely, she regarded herself as a relative.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When darkness fell, the abandoned factory looked deserted, and exuded a trace of coolness.Two black clothes hobbled and slowly came to the factory.


    "Ahem..."


    "Brother, please hold on for a while, and I will treat you right away." They are the vodka and gin that escaped from Nie Kong''s hands, and the gin''s face is very pale.


    "Haha, how did you make a miserable look, Gin." A tall figure appeared in the dark corner of the factory.She wore golden hair, her bright red lips vomiting smoke, showing a woman''s alternative beauty.


    After she discovered the injuries of the two of them, she let out a surprised laugh.The gin, which had always been strong and cold in her impression, now seemed to be about to die.


    "Belmod, please don''t talk coldly, the most important thing now is to help Big Brother treat." Vogat said sweating.


    "Although your mission failed, it won''t make you the current virtue." Belmode was very strange. She only saw Nie Kong''s mission to destroy them, but saw no follow-up.


    "We ran into FBI James when we left and were chased by them."


    "Are you kidding me, those FBI wastes will threaten you?" Belmode put the cigarette between his index fingers and said to them mockingly.


    "No, because of the chase behind, although he did not see his appearance, he is not a few opponents we are familiar with."


    "Yes, his marksmanship is simply creepy. Even though James'' car is tens of meters away from us, every shot he shoots can hit us." Gin said coldly.


    "It''s really worthless, people beat you half to death, and you didn''t see who your real opponent was?"


    Belmode had a rare opportunity to hit them, so he didn''t be polite with them at all.From the conversation between the two of them, Belmode knew that it was Nie Kong who had known him today that had hurt them.


    Her eyes were full of brilliance, and she didn''t expect that the seemingly gentle Nie Kong could actually abuse the gin wine into such a miserable state, it was really amazing.


    "If he is a member of the FBI, that would be a threat to our organization..." Vogat said in a cold sweat.


    "You must get rid of him as soon as possible." Jin Jiu''s eyes were murderous, because as long as Nie Kong was there, his back would feel cold and he would feel insecure.


    "Can you do it?" Belmode said with a sneer.


    "Sniper killing with marksmanship definitely won''t work. Because every person with superb marksmanship can have keen intuition when being targeted, but our methods of organizing killings are more than ten million." Gin said in a cold tone.


    "Wait for you to find out who the opponent is talking about." Belmode chuckled lightly, not planning to tell them about Nie Kong.

 1408 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01434Unexpected visitor

    In the eyes of Lori Judy, Nie Kong and You Xizi left the FBI Intelligence Bureau.At the same time, Nie Kong has another level of identity, the non-staff personnel of the FBI Intelligence Bureau, not under anyone''s jurisdiction.


    They returned to the door of the villa in the city center, and before they had time to open the door, Nie Kong and the others found that the light in the room was on.The time is now 6 o''clock in the evening, Ying Lijiang should have visited the famous Harvard University in the United States.Nie Kong naturally felt that he owed Yingli a lot, because he was with Xizi today and ignored her.


    "Yinglijiang, we are back!!" You Xizi in front of the hallway slapped her shoes indiscriminately, and happily ran into the house with bare feet, like a child, Nie Kong behind could only help her arrange the shoes neatly. .


    "Wow..." Nie Kong, who followed behind, suddenly heard Xizi''s exclamation, as if he had discovered something surprised.


    "You Xizi, are you entangled in what happened?" Nie Kong asked worriedly, following you Xizi.


    Only when Nie Kong saw the blessed and bald middle-aged man sitting opposite Yingli in the living room, Nie Kong''s expression was also very surprised.Strange, how could he appear in New York?


    "Hehe, sorry to trouble you, Nie Kong." He said with a shy face, a little embarrassed.


    "You are welcome, we are close neighbors. But then again, why did you show up in New York, Dr. Aka?"


    It turned out that the middle-aged man who appeared in his house was Dr. Aka who lives next to him. No wonder Kiko would scream in exclamation.But why did he meet Yingli in the huge United States? Nie Kong was curious about the process of contact between the two.


    "Nie Jun, let me tell you." Yingli chuckled lightly and explained the cause of the incident.She and Dr. A Li met at Harvard University, when Dr. A Li was discussing academic knowledge with a doctor in the university.


    So after seeing his acquaintance, Yingri, Dr. Ari immediately bid farewell to the doctor and took Yingri to visit Harvard University.When Director Ying later learned that Dr. A Li had not arranged a residence, he invited him to the villa for one night without authorization.Because she understood that Dr. A Li and Nie Kong had a good relationship, she dared to make her own claim.


    "Nie Jun, you don''t blame Yingli." Yingli whispered.


    "Don''t worry. On the contrary, I would like to thank Ying Li-chan for helping the teacher to take care of Dr. A Li. I am also very happy to see Dr. A Li in the United States. There are so many empty houses in the villa now. Dr. A Li can live in peace of mind. "Nie Kong smiled.


    "Hehe, no wonder I didn''t see Dr. A Li the day before yesterday. It turns out that you left Japan one step earlier and came to the United States, which is a thousand miles away." Yukiko said with a smile.Both women have a good relationship with Dr. A Li. Among them, Xizi used to jump from Dr. A Li''s house to Nie Kong''s house every other time.


    "Because I have something to do, I have to leave Japan." Dr. Aka said, touching her bald head.


    "What are you going to do?" Nie Kong asked curiously. As a technical house, he rarely goes out.Since Nie Kong and him were neighbors, they had never found him out a long distance.


    "It should be a meeting between doctors. Some time ago, a doctor in New York sent me an invitation to the meeting. Because I couldn''t refuse, I had to travel all the way from Japan to New York. The meeting time was set for tomorrow. Morning." Dr. A Li explained.


    "Haha, then, by the way, Dr. A Li treats the gathering of doctors as a press conference of your invention, and show them your great invention in front of them," Nie Kong said.


    "Well, what you said makes sense. For example, I recently developed a solar system that can convert solar energy into kinetic energy very well." Dr. A Li was very excited, and Nie Kong seemed to be able to motivate his morale easily, Nie Kong It should be said that he is simple or stupid.Many of his inventions are rarely used daily and have little practical significance.


    Most entrepreneurs who can pay for his patents need a deep eye.For example, isn''t the system he is talking about now that Conan''s skateboard loading system will be more than ten years later?


    "There will be a doctoral-level academic exchange meeting tomorrow."


    Yinglijiang''s eyes gradually brightened, kicked Nie Kong''s calf with a small foot under the table, and said quietly, "Hey, there should be nothing to be busy with Nie Jun tomorrow."


    "Well, it really doesn''t."


    "Hey, Jun Nie doesn''t plan to accompany me to Mr. Heiyu Pioneer tomorrow?" You Xizi exclaimed.


    "I have already helped if I can help. I will only cause you trouble if I follow along. Besides, aren''t you accompanied by Miss Sharon." Nie Kong shook his head and said.


    You Xizi pouted, not to mention how depressed she was.


    "In that case, we will accompany Dr. A Li to visit their party tomorrow, Nie Jun, it will be of great help to our knowledge." Yingli looked at Nie Kong with bright eyes, hoping that he could accompany him tomorrow.


    "Want to participate in a meeting between doctors?" Nie Kong only felt that his head was a little big, so it would be boring without thinking about it.


    "With Nie Kong''s academic level, he is certainly qualified to participate in our gathering. I welcome you on behalf of them." Dr. A Li said with approval.Sometimes it was difficult for Dr. A Li to figure out what the theoretical knowledge he occasionally learned from Nie Kong.


    After all, the Conan era 20 years ago is very backward. Whether Nie Kong is in the three-dimensional or many high-tech two-dimensional, he has a lot more high-tech experience than them.


    "Well, I will accompany Yingli to the seminar that Dr. A Li said tomorrow." Although Nie Kong is not very happy, he takes it as compensation to accompany Yingli. Who calls his Yingli a scholar, maybe she will become a future female Dr.


    "Hehe, Jun Nie is the best." After being treated equally by Nie Kong, Yingli''s eyes were full of joy, and Nie Jun was not partial to himself and You Xizi.


    "Huh, it seems that I have to learn Mr. Black Feather''s disguise earlier." You Xizi muttered to herself. If Nie Junquan played with Yingli for seven days, it would be strange that he would not lose his life.


    The time that originally belonged to her and Nie Jun could not become his opponent Yingli because of his own learning of disguise.

 1409 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01435First meeting Miyano couple

    In the early morning of the next day, Nie Kong drove Dr. A Li and Ying Li towards the meeting place of the doctors.


    And the car Nie Kong and the others were riding in was the blue Mini Cooper that he rented from the rental bank. Although the car was a bit cute, it was because Yingli liked that car.


    It was ten o''clock in the morning, and Nie Kong could see a large number of invited guests appearing in front of the private research institute in New York City, where Dr. A Li said, with many cars parked outside.


    Most of them are very unfamiliar faces. Nie Kong guessed that besides the doctors, there should be company presidents. They hope to buy patents for products with great potential.


    But when Yingli saw the people coming and going in front of the door, he muttered: "Nie Jun, it seems that we are the only ones who are incompatible." Is it really good to come to such an occasion?Yingli who was so hesitant murmured.


    "It''s ok"


    It is normal for Yingli to feel awkward, because in the crowds he saw, all of them belonged to middle-aged people in their thirties.Only the two of them seem to be very young, so they will look different.The gathering of the doctors was not the place for their young ones to come, Yingli thought.


    "Haha, there is no age discrimination in our academic circles." Dr. A Li fiddled with the newly formed beard and said to Nie Kong.


    "By the way, Yingli-chan has never been in a party. Don''t worry, I will accompany you by the side." Nie Kong took her jade hand, Yingli''s face turned red, and he hugged Nie Kong''s arm.


    Dr. A Li shook his head strangely. It was difficult for him to figure out the complicated relationship between Nie Kong and the three people.Obviously they were students before, but it seems that their friendship is beyond the boundaries of ordinary friends.


    After checking the invitation, Nie Kong and Dr. came to the interior of the research room.There are no bright lights of the upper class, no luxurious and sumptuous cuisine, but sophisticated equipment is arranged, and the space for them is limited.The doctors who gather in these venues are concerned about academic aspects, and they will not care about the extravagant details of the banquet of the upper class.


    As the host, Dr. Smith is an American in his sixties and is more blessed than Dr. Ari.


    According to Dr. A Li''s explanation, Dr. Smith is outstanding in mechanical development in the United States. Because he read his thesis on the conversion of solar energy into kinetic energy systems, he specially invited him to the party.


    Looking around the meeting place that Yingli couldn''t bear, the hall used as the meeting place was vacated by the research room.However, there were two hundred visitors, so it seemed a bit crowded. They were all strangers Nie Kong and the others had never met before, even though they were all famous doctors from all over the world.


    Even with the experience of several times inventing the conference by himself, Dr. Aka has only a dozen people he knows, and his friendship is almost superficial.


    For example, Professor Masami Hirota from Nanyang University from Japan, and Dr. Atsushi Miyano who had met twice.And behind him was a beautiful blond woman with glasses.In her arms, there is a small cute baby girl in her arms, her beautiful face carries the brilliance of motherhood.Because he admired Dr. Aka¡¯s invention, Dr. Aka was very impressed.


    Except for his wife and his seemingly born daughter, only a middle-aged man who was wearing black clothes and was in his fifties was willing to chat with him, and the other doctors kept him away.


    No doctor dared to approach him. After all, Miyano''s reputation is very bad in the academic world. He has the title of mad scientist. It seems that no one in academia would recognize his doctor''s title.


    But Dr. Aka felt very strange, why did Dr. Miyano not notify him when he got married.


    "Dr. Miyano, hello." Dr. Aka greeted him with a simple smile.


    The indifferent Atsushi Miyano showed a surprised expression, probably because he didn''t believe anyone would talk to him.The reason he would come to the gathering was that he happened to be in New York, the United States, and came to end the order of the organization to collect and make friends with talents who are useful for their research.


    "It turned out to be Dr. Aka, you invented something very interesting recently," Miyano said with a smile.


    "I''m glad you can remember my name." Dr. A Li touched his bald head, looking a little happy.Nie Kong glanced at the middle-aged man beside him, and realized that his clothes and gin looked like them.


    "Haha, Dr. A Li, are you not going to introduce your friends to us?" Nie Kong and Yingli followed and asked Dr. A Li.


    "I almost forgot to tell you, his name is Dr. Miyano, one of the very few appreciates my great invention, hahaha." Dr. Aka said triumphantly.


    "Hello, my name is Nie Kong."


    "My name is Fei Yingli."


    Nie Kong and Hideri each introduced themselves, but Dr. Atsushi Miyano shook his head lightly and said faintly: "For your good, I believe you won''t want to know me."


    Seeing his indifferent expression, it seemed that he had no intention of making friends with Nie Kong and the others.


    "Please don''t mind, because Dr. Miyano was called a mad scientist and was expelled from academia, that''s why he said that." The man in black beside him explained with a calm smile.


    "You are..." Dr. Aka asked strangely.


    "My name is Kenzo Masayama, a companion who works in the same research room as Dr. Miyano."


    Through their respective introductions, Nie Kong and Yingli understood the situation of the three.Miyano''s wife is Elena Miyano, but she is taciturn and just coaxes her children.The baby in her arms is called Shiho Miyano, a daughter who was only a month old.Nie Kong was finally able to confirm their identities, and it was Xiao Ai''s parents who appeared.Their family would appear in front of him in this way.According to the plot he knew, after Shiho Miyano was born, it seemed that their husband and wife would die in a strange state.


    As for the man in black, Kenzo Masan, whose code name is Pixar.He should have been sent by the black organization to monitor the situation of the Miyano family.Now their husband and wife have very important research to prevent them from having any accidents..

 1410 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01436Naughty Akemi

    As the host, Dr. Smith was about to come on stage to publish his own research theory, but he strangely found that the microphone and other amplification tools in front of the stage disappeared for no reason!


    "Wright, I told you to arrange the meeting place early in the morning, why did you go?" Dr. Smith glared at his assistant with an annoyed face, and said in a very unkind tone.


    "Really, I lost the face of our institute in front of scholars from all over the world."


    Wright wiped his sweat and hurriedly said, "Doctor, I''m obviously ready. It''s probably someone who hid them deliberately by pranking."


    "Stop talking nonsense, most of them are the distinguished guests I personally invited, who would be boring to do those boring things. Anyway, you should be responsible for things, please make sure to do it well within five minutes." Said in a cold voice of refusal.


    Wright with glasses lowered his head and said yes with respect.


    Wright called several researchers in the research room to assist him in searching the hidden corners of the field, including the warehouses in the research room.


    He shouted out loud himself, asking Nie Kong and others for advice. Anyone who saw the microphone used for amplification.Seeing him sweating profusely in anxiety, the doctors at the scene helped to check the surroundings.


    There was only one exception, she adorably hugged Elena Miyano''s leg.Looking at Wright and the others, who were so anxious, their cute faces looked very excited.


    She is about four or five years old, and she wears two cute claw whips.Turning her big black eyes, she saw that she would be a strange girl.


    Atsushi Miyano next to him shook his head and smiled bitterly, seemingly at a loss for his daughter''s prank.And his wife Elena Miyano touched her little head in silence, not blaming her daughter.


    When the surrounding doctors realized that the prankster was the daughter of the mad scientist Atsushi Miyano, their eyes showed a little disgust.


    "Nie Jun, you can help them." Yingli said sympathetically.


    "That group of idiots, what doctoral scholars say, they are at a loss for the little girl''s pranks." Comparing with them, Nie Kong suddenly felt that he was born with a sense of superiority in IQ.


    Dr. A Li was sweaty and didn''t dare to answer Nie Kong''s words.To be honest, his two neighbors are almost all perverted.That''s it for Nie Kong, Kudo Yusaku''s IQ is also much higher than him.


    "Hmph, uncle, you can''t guess it." The little girl said gruffly.


    "Little girl is really naughty. What''s your name and how old are you?" Nie Kong squatted in front of her and greeted her with a gentle smile.


    "Mingmei won''t tell you." The little girl made a face at him, really lively and cute.


    Nie Kong showed such an expression as expected, the cute little Lolita in front of him is really the tall and straight beauty Miyano Akemi, the biological sister of the baby Xiao Ai.


    If Xiao Ai inherited her mother''s characteristics, she had brown hair and ice blue eyes.Na Miyano Akemi is no different from a father like him, and a pure Asian girl. He can''t see a mixed race.


    Yingli glanced at Nie Kong''s favorite expression, and felt that Nie Kong seemed to like children very much.


    "In that case, let me find out what Xiao Mingmei is hiding." Nie Kong got up and looked around.


    There are only a few places where children hide things, under the table and in certain containers.For example, there are several air pumps on site, and the steel port can be easily plugged into the microphone.


    Nie Kong was surprised to find that Mingmei had hidden the PA equipment in several places.The first position is the table is low, use those wires to fix it to the wood layer under the table.No wonder Wright and the others just lifted the tablecloth and took a rough look under the table without looking up, so they couldn''t find it.


    "Don''t be nervous, I have found where the things are hidden." Nie Kong said to quiet them, and the doctors focused on him.


    Nie Kong personally paced to a dining table, squatted down to untie the wires fixed to the bottom of the table, and took out the hidden part.Then he came to the position where the air pump was placed, and poured out the microphone that turned inside.


    Mingmei''s eyes were very round, and she blinked at Nie Kong.That handsome uncle can really find out what she has hidden!


    Dr. A Li and Yingli had already expected that Nie Kong could do it, so they didn''t show much surprise, and just took it as a matter of course.


    Assistant Wright came to express his gratitude to Nie Kong, and then reinstalled the amplifier equipment, and Dr. Smith made his grand debut.The most crucial speech of the party will finally be announced.


    "Well, the little girl is gone now," Nie Kong said with a smile.


    "Mmm, uncle''s luck is so good, remember to play with Mingmei next time..." the little girl muttered.


    "Sorry, Akemi has caused you trouble." Miyano''s expression eased, as if his attitude towards Nie Kong had improved a lot.


    "It''s okay, I also like Mingmei very much. Because children''s pranks are a normal thing." Nie Kong said disapprovingly.


    "I''m really worried about her future, like a tomboy, how should we marry in the future." Miyano''s eyes were doting, although he said that, he loved his daughter very much.


    "Mingmei doesn''t marry, I will always serve my parents." Mingmei said coquettishly.


    "Dr. Miyano, your worries are unnecessary. Xiao Mingmei will definitely become a big beauty in the future. Now you worry more about yourself. Since you can meet by chance, I can only remind you one piece of advice. Be careful in the near future. "Nie Kong patted him on the shoulder and said in his ear.


    His expression was strange, he looked at Nie Kong as if he was looking at a magic stick, but he still said thank you.


    Although he knows his organization is dangerous, he can develop what he dreams of.Before they succeeded, the safety of their family should be guaranteed, so they didn''t care about Nie Kong''s words.


    Nie Kong can only do that, unless he has time to lead FBI agents to eradicate black-clothed organizations all over the world.Of course he will not be free, and the FBI will not entrust agents to lead the team.

 1411 The collapse of the second element Text 01437. Doctors gathering murder case (part 1)

    Immediately after Wright redeployed Odaiba, Dr. Smith came to the stage to announce the main content of his academic gathering, and said a lot of professional terms that Nie Kong had a headache for.


    Sure enough, as he expected, he specially invited doctors from all over the world to come and mainly publish the results of his own research.For example, Dr. A Li once held two research conferences on his invention.


    Although Anglo-Saxon dominates the No. 1 throne of schools from high school to university, it can only show half-knowledge when facing the knowledge level of doctoral level.


    Because Nie Kong had the IQ developed by the Dual Cultivation Method, he could hear a general idea.What he should say is that part of the principle of the electric engine system can mostly be converted into mechanical energy when the consumption rate is very low.


    What he was talking about should be the tram principle and battery car concept of later generations, Nie Kong was sweating.Sure enough, it was 20 years behind. Not only was there no mobile phone, but no electric car was developed.


    After the explanation, he first invited Dr. A Li to come on stage.He hopes to combine Dr. A Li''s solar energy system to realize an engine system with very low energy consumption to eliminate the future energy position of oil.


    Dr. A Li scratched his bald head, said goodbye to Nie Kong, and they came to the front of the stage. They used the microphone to explain the principles of skateboarding designed for Conan in the future. Some people dismissed it, while others appreciated it.


    But the result should be a private meeting between Dr. Akasa and Dr. Smith.Then it was your turn to discuss freely with visiting PhDs. If you have major academic research results, you can publish it yourself and treat it as a free academic seminar.


    "Really, don''t mess up the property that will belong to me." There was a blond young man who appeared at the meeting with a cigarette in his mouth, looking around with a lazy expression.


    Following him was an old woman in her 50s and 60s with age spots on her face, who should be his biological mother.


    Seeing the appearance of the two of them, Dr. Smith''s face was cold.


    "Nizi! I''m alive and well now, are you thinking about inheritance?"


    It turned out that his name was Kur Smith, the son of Dr. Smith.The old woman in the back is his ex-wife. They divorced a few years ago, and the son was sentenced to support him.


    "Haha, don''t be angry, the old man, I just stopped by to visit the laboratory. It is said that you have developed a new technology product. Has any company bought your patent now?" Kuer said greedily.


    Dr. Smith took a deep breath, suppressing the gushing anger.He eased his emotions, ignored Kur, and said simply: "At the end of the party, I will develop the finished smart spotlight technology. Please enjoy it."


    After he finished speaking, he clapped his hands, only to see that the audience turned dark.The spotlight from the second floor immediately shining brightly, hitting Dr. Smith''s body.But they were surprised to find that no one was controlling the spotlight on the second floor, and it would move with his movement.


    "The spotlight has an intelligent recognition system and can use the miniature microphone that I wore before the month to achieve timely tracking." He explained as he moved in the crowd.


    And Wright was in front, trying to get away from the crowd.Because of the distance from Smith, the spotlight kept shining on his shoulder.


    "Nie Jun, it''s really amazing. The spotlight can actually follow others and act by himself." Looking at the scene in front of him, Yingli seemed a little surprised.


    "It''s really good, but it''s surprising that Dr. Smith would invent that kind of small object." Dr. Aka said strangely.


    Nie Kong''s eyes were disdainful. His ostentatious spotlight technique should be very common.What he noticed was an unnatural hum resounding in the court, as if a small motor was running.


    Before he could find anything, a gunshot suddenly burst out from the venue, followed by a clicking sound of items falling.


    They only saw Dr. Smith in the spotlight, his round eyes falling backward.A blood hole appeared in front of his moon, and the bullet even smashed the miniature microphone.As for Wright in front of him, there was also a wound through the bullet on his shoulder, but with a slight injury.


    "Ah... there was a terrorist attack." No murderer was found. They thought they must be hiding in the crowd, so many people made panic sounds and the crowd was commotion.Mingmei pressed her face to her mother, her face pale in fright, she did not dare to see the bloody scene before her.


    "Nie...Nie Jun, what should I do now." Yingli was a little panicked. Even though he had seen murders happen, he would be a little afraid to see dead people every time.


    "Don''t be afraid."


    Only Nie Kong and his party and Miyano Kouji from the dark organization were able to keep calm. Nie Kong instructed the relevant personnel to call the police and turn on the lights, and quickly close the door.


    Nie Kong sighed with the high crime rate in Conan''s world, and there have been many murders in front of him.Perhaps in places he can''t see, there are many scenes that are the same as they are now.


    A few minutes later, five or six police officers opened the door of the institute.The leader of the team was the Radish police officer sent by the New York Metropolitan Police Department who had met Nie Kong two days ago.


    Officer Radish sent two police officers to search the scene, and found the gun dropped by the murderer on the second floor, and nothing else was found.


    "The deceased was the famous American Dr. Smith. He was sixty-five years old this year. The cause of death was that the murderer shot him in the mouth with a pistol. Then when you found someone shooting, you all stayed at the meeting place and suddenly heard the gunshots? . And it is possible that the assailant¡¯s target was Wright, but since he could not aim, he killed Dr. Smith by mistake."


    Officer Radish asked the witnesses at the scene in a deep voice.Everyone nodded, expressing the accuracy of what he said.


    "That''s hard to say, maybe Mr. Wright occasionally gets in front of Dr. Smith."


    Nie Kong stood up in Yingli''s encouraging eyes and retorted Radish''s statement.


    When Officer Radish saw Nie Kong, his eyes flashed in surprise, "It turns out to be Mr. Nie Kong from Japan, have you witnessed anything?"

 1412 The collapse of the second element Text 01438. Doctors gathering murder case (in)

    The gun has no fingerprints left, and it is impossible to find out who it is.And because of the reduced dark vision, many people did not have an alibi.Radish was very distressed, and his thoughts were messed up.


    Since he heard that Nie Kong had clues to the case, he was looking forward to getting evidence from it to solve the case.There have been too many things happening recently, and now there is one more murder case, which is really busy with him.


    "I haven''t witnessed the murderer, but the murderer should be hiding among us. No matter who was killed by mistake or who really killed it was Dr. Smith, now you should investigate who has the motive to kill both of them." Nie Kong Said aloud.


    "you''re right."


    Officer Radish nodded and ordered several officers beside him to investigate. Five suspects with murder motives were found out of more than 100 people on the scene.


    Three of them were motivated to kill Smith, one was his son Kur Smith, and the other was his ex-wife Anna, because they coveted Dr. Smith''s property.


    Mother and son are addicted to gambling, and mother Anna owes a lot of debts, so they get divorced.The other was Dr. Mason, who had had a feast with him, who was suspected of plagiarizing Smith''s technology and almost went to court.


    And two of them are researchers in the research institute, who are responsible for the management of Dawei in the research room.The last one is a research intern, who almost expelled Wright from the research room because of a mistake.


    "What? Although I really want the old man to die sooner, but the thing that killed him is just to think about it in my heart." Huang Mao youth shouted.


    "But I''m really happy, he''s really dead now." Anna, the fifty-year-old woman, gave a cheerful smile, and the mother and son laughed happily because they could inherit his inheritance.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, what were you doing at the time of the incident, why did you suddenly come to the Smith Institute?" Officer Radish asked coldly.


    "When someone fired a gun, my mother and I hid in the crowd watching the old man''s stuff, hoping to know how much the patent could sell." Kuer said.


    As for the other four people, they almost said the same answer.


    Officer Radish was helpless, but Nie Kong nodded.He was investigating what caused the buzzing sound when the gun was fired.He came to the spotlight shooting scene on the second floor, hoping to reason about the murderer''s tactics.


    He scanned the surroundings with his amazing insight, and saw a small scratch on the projection lamp protruding out of the half part, and a thin broken line on the ground.Those police officers are really useless, they only pay attention to the fallen guns and ignore the small details.Nie Kong picked up the thin thread in his hand and pulled it lightly to find that it was easily broken.


    Nie Kong was taken aback. Could it be that something was tied to the spotlight when the crime happened?


    "Uncle, did you find anything?" Mingmei put her hand behind her waist, leaned out and looked at Nie Kong curiously.


    "Hehe, bad guys know how to hide cats and cats than Xiao Mingmei, but they can''t hide the eyes of uncle." Nie Kong smiled, his modus operandi was clear.The only one tied to the projection lamp was the gun that the police found!


    Using the automatic aiming of the projection lamp, you can make an alibi for yourself.The buzzing motor noise heard before the shot was also reasonably explained.It can''t be wrong, the murderer is him, only he can arrange.


    As he expected, there is an exhaust pump port from the vertical direction of the projection lamp.From inside his spiritual sense, he found a small motor.


    He could finally solve the little doubt in his mind.Nie Kong showed a thoughtful smile.If he is not wrong, he has deadly evidence in his hands, I hope he hasn''t lost it.


    As for his motive for the murder, Nie Kong could infer from what Dr. A Li said, about the cause of the projector.


    "Nie Jun, you should have inferred the truth." Seeing Nie Kong''s confident smile, Yingli''s eyes glowed with joy.As long as Nie Jun is there, there is no unbreakable case.


    Nie Jun, listen to your reasoning to their dumb doctors, Yingli thought proudly.


    "It shouldn''t be wrong. He likes to hide things like Xiao Mingmei, and he uses his knowledge of physics." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    "Huhu, that''s definitely not as tight as Mingmei''s hiding. Uncle will have time to play with Mingmei in the future." The cute little Lori blinked at Nie Kong with big black eyes.


    The mother Miyano Elena behind her pulled her daughter behind and forbid her to contact other strangers because their identities were very sensitive and they were not suitable for contact with others.


    "Sergeant Radish, can you hear me say something." Nie Kong came to him and said to him.


    "Huh, do you have any insights?" Officer Radish said in astonishment.


    "Haha, you don''t understand the police officer. Nie Kong is a very famous detective in Japan. His reasoning ability is among the best, and he seems to have understood the truth." Dr. A Li said with a smile.


    "That''s it, then I would love to hear your reasoning show."


    Nie Kong nodded and said relaxedly: "First, let us recreate the scene of the crime and arrange the ingenious methods of the murderer."


    In everyone''s eyes, Nie Kong came under the spotlight and took out a small motor from the mouth of the air pump.


    "It is a key prop for the modus operandi, but unfortunately your police failed to discover it."


    "A small motor, what use is it?" Inspector Radish asked.


    "Please look carefully." Nie Kong took the motor to the second floor, and everyone followed him.I saw Nie Kong borrowing a pistol from the police officer and connecting the motor to the trigger of the pistol with a rope that fell on the ground.At a distance, the gun was tied tightly in the spotlight at a distance of ten centimeters from the motor, which was perpendicular to the air pump below.


    "As long as you start the motor, you can shoot yourself." Nie Kong explained.


    "How is it possible that no one can shoot Dr. Smith with aim?" Officer Radish said silently.


    "You just came here, so you don''t understand. The spotlight moves closely with the microphone worn by Smith. It is a new patent that he has just developed." Nie Kong said.

 1413 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01439. Doctors gathering murder case (below)

    "Indeed, as long as you wear a special miniature microphone, the spotlight can automatically identify and shine toward Smith, which is equivalent to helping to aim Smith at all times." Dr. Aha suddenly realized.


    The police officers experimented on the spot, and found that it was as advanced as Nie Kong said.


    "I have a question. Since the gun is tied to the spotlight, it should be tied to it like the motor. Even if the rope happens to be broken, the pistol should fall on the first floor with the motor. How could it be on the second floor?" Officer Radish had to I admire Nie Kong''s unreasonable reasoning, but it is a bit unrealistic.


    "Have you forgotten the reaction of the pistol when it fired?" Nie Kong said contemptuously at him.


    "Well, besides the gunpowder reaction, will there be other reactions when shooting, Mom?"


    "Idiot, of course there will be a strong recoil when the pistol is shot." Miyano had to complain.


    The doctors around immediately realized that it was Newton''s law learned in physics in middle school, and the effect of force and force are relative.


    "Dr. Miyano was right. The pistol produced strong recoil when the pistol was fired, which broke the rope and fell on the second floor. After the rope was broken, the motor naturally made a free fall motion vertically." Nie Kong did not The motor was turned on manually, only a loud bang was heard, demonstrating the murderer''s modus operandi before their eyes.The pistol really returned to the second floor, and the motor fell below.


    Officer Radish exclaimed, admiring Nie Kong''s ability to reason about such a clever layout, and he continued to ask: "According to your reasoning, the target of the murderer is really Dr. Smith. Mr. Wright was only accidentally injured."


    "No, you are wrong. Mr. Wright was not accidentally injured. He was shot by himself on purpose." From Nie Kong''s mouth, he spit out unscientific reasoning, and they were taken aback.


    "how come."


    "Of course, because he has to prove his alibi. That''s right, he is the murderer who killed Mr. Smith." Nie Kong announced powerfully.


    Every time Yingli listened to Nie Kong''s reasoning, he felt very exciting, because it was really unexpected.


    "Huh, no wonder Uncle can guess what he is hiding, he is really smart." Mingmei muttered.


    "You said... the wounded Mr. Wright was the murderer? Even if he could arrange a clever mechanism, how could he not kill himself by hand with a gun." Officer Radish shouted.


    "It''s very simple, because the spotlight is aimed at Smith''s miniature microphone. As long as he keeps his distance and touches the light with his shoulder. It''s good to be able to hit himself, and it doesn''t matter if he can''t. And those who have the authority to place the spotlight, He is the only one," Nie Kong said.


    "Your reasoning is really interesting, but I... how could I kill Dr. Smith, you are just talking nonsense without evidence!" Wright''s pupils shrank, and it was impossible to admit his crime frankly.


    "Is the proof? I guess you haven''t had time to throw it away. The remote control of the motor should be on your body." Nie Kong glanced into his pocket, Wright''s face pale.


    "what? What?"


    Wright''s body trembled suddenly and violently, and a desperate bleak could be seen in his eyes.


    "Mr. Wright, please cooperate." Several police officers immediately stood in front of him and stretched out their hands to search for his body.


    "No, I did kill Dr. Smith, using exactly the same technique as Mr. Nie Kong said." He whispered, and after handing over what was in his arms, his body lost the last trace of strength to support him. .


    Radish immediately activated the switch, only to see the motor buzzing.As a result, there is finally evidence to confirm his layout.


    He was amazed. Without Nie Kong, he would only treat Wright as a victim and would never solve the case in the end.This shows that Nie Kong''s reasoning ability is really strong, and he is a veritable detective.


    As for the group of nerds who are known as doctors, they have long been dumbfounded. They have no problem with IQ, but reasoning is not their strong point.Turning around, everyone did not know that in the end, after a big circle, the murderer would be Smith''s assistant-Wright in the "victim".


    "Hehe, everything is counted, but it is not counted that there will be a detective to observe."


    "Wright, you have no grievances with him, why did you kill Dr. Smith?" Dr. Aka asked inexplicably, and the relationship between the two has always been very good.


    "Because, that spotlight system was developed by me, who knows...who knows that he actually took my hard work as his own and released it with his own reputation!!" Wright clenched his fist, resentful To say.


    "Huh, he really can''t change his eating shit, he also stole the concept of my electric engine last year, so the results are released today." Dr. Dawei sneered.


    Nie Kong may have inferred the truth, so he was not surprised.Because Dr. A Li once said, "It''s really surprising that Dr. Smith would invent that kind of small object."


    "Although he created the research room by himself, many of the results were obtained by the researchers desperately, but he took all the credit and was really unwilling." Wright gritted his teeth.


    "If you have anything, please go to the police station to talk about it, because you can''t represent the law and can''t punish him without authorization." Radish handcuffed Wright and took him out.


    In a blink of an eye, the bustling research institute became declining.The only ones who are happy are Smith''s mother and son, cheering that the research room belongs to them.


    The researchers dispersed and did not intend to stay in the research institute. Dr. Dawei promptly attracted a large number of talents and said that he would establish his own research institute and inherit the development of the electric engine system.


    Yingli was next to Nie Kong, and she felt that behind every case, there were reasons that moved her.


    She really hopes that there will be fewer tragedies in the world, and that friends can be considerate of each other.But like Nie Kong''s considerate people, the world is really rare.It''s really blessed by God to know Nie Jun.

 1414 The collapse of the second element body 01440, the teacher

    After Smith''s murder was over, Dr. Aka said goodbye to Nie Kong and the others early the next morning, and took the earliest international flight to Japan.


    Nie Kong had to stay with You Xizi for a few days, just to show them the life and environment in New York, USA.And Dr. Miyano''s family, Nie Kong knew that they had returned to the sub-base established by the Black Organization in Kyoto.


    And because of the company with Sharon, Yu Xizi learns disguise skills very quickly.In the past, half an hour did not necessarily pretend to succeed, but now it only takes ten minutes after systematic learning.So on the fifth day of Nie Kong''s holiday, she acted like a baby to Nie Kong and wanted to accompany her to the retro villa of Black Feather Thief One last time.Nie Kong did not hesitate to agree to You Xizi''s request because he wanted to say goodbye to Belmod.If possible, he will prepare a generous gift for Gin before leaving the United States.


    The happiest part of the holiday trip should be regarded as Yingli. I spent most of the seven days with Nie Kong and embarked on a sweet "honeymoon" trip for two people. As a result, Xizi was depressed and almost lost his balance.


    Her original plan was now deprived of her grandeur. Who told her to have an itinerary.She was annoyed that she didn''t have the talent of Belmode, and she learned how to change the face in two days, and even learned the voice change that she failed to learn.When she pretends to be someone else, she is no different from the black feather thief, and can reach the point of being fake.


    Nie Kong drove the rented Mini Cooper, and You Xizi once again visited the villa of Black Feather Thief.He first let You Xizi get out of the car, and then drove the car to the garage of the villa.And there is a Harley V-Rod in the parking lot early, and that one should be Belmode¡¯s car!


    Nie Kong was familiar with the road and followed You Xizi to the meeting room. What was strange was that he didn''t see You Xizi and the others. The table top was placed with easy-to-use materials.


    Using the spiritual sense to scan, it turned out that she was completely disguised in the shape of Yingli. Three charming and beautiful girls appeared in front of her.Nie Kong suddenly thought it was funny, it should be a strange idea from Xizi.


    With a closer look, he was able to identify the three of them.Even so, Yu Xizi is indeed able to leave the teacher, and he has mastered the black feather thief''s popularity.


    Nie Kong smiled lightly, and then fiddled with the disguise materials left on the tabletop, and when he was bored, let''s play with You Xizi.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    With a cautious thought that scared Nie Kong, You Xizi walked out of the living room with a disguised appearance.First, let the Sharon sauce, who learned the voice change technique, let out a sweet sound of Nie Jun.


    You Xizi was surprised that she didn''t get Nie Kong''s response. She glanced at it and found that Nie Kong was lying on the tabletop as if sleeping.


    You Xizi pouted, turned and stood in front of him, shaking Nie Kong''s body vigorously, hoping to wake him up.


    "Well, what''s the noise?" The voice of the black feather thief resounded in the living room, and the three were shocked.


    At the same time, the man raised his cheeks, and Yu Xizi suddenly frightened Ji Ling.She wiped her eyes cutely, and found that she was really right.Not only the voice, but the face suddenly became Kuroba Thief!


    As for Belmode, I watched him back and forth with the black feather thief disguised as Yingli.What''s going on, how could there be two black feather thief in front of him, could it be his magic performance?


    The black feather thief who was dressed as Yingli smiled bitterly. If he didn''t know his identity, he might not be able to distinguish the "black feather thief" disguised as Nie Kong. It was really vivid.


    "Ahhhhh, is there really a real Yingli among us?" You Xizi exclaimed.


    "Yes, just now she asked me to help her disguise as Black Feather Thief One. I didn''t expect that you all disguised as her, what are you going to do?" Nie Kong said.


    "Then...what about Jun Nie, where did he go?" You Xizi asked in surprise. Now he clearly didn''t see Jun Nie.


    "Pirate one will bow down to the wind." Another Yingli with a wry smile, tore his face to reveal another black feather thief.


    "How come, two Mr. Kuroba?" Belmode''s eyes had a different color. She really couldn''t tell who was the real and the fake, completely confused.


    "That''s wrong, he is disguised by Mr. Nie Kong. But since Mr. Nie Kong knows how to disguise, why would you let You Xizi follow me to learn it?" Hei Yu Yiyi really didn''t understand, so he asked.


    "Eh, Nie... Nie Jun pretended to be?" After hearing the words of the black feather thief, You Xizi and Belmode were all dumbfounded, not believing the facts in front of them.


    "Hehe, I just heard you explain the principle of disguise on the first day, so I made it out by myself, and I couldn''t be real." Nie Kong tore off the disguise covering his face and smiled at everyone.


    But Nie Kong didn''t say anything. After telling the truth, he hit Xizi and Belmode too much.It took the two girls a few days to learn the fur, but Nie Kong could learn it all at once. What an enviable talent is that.


    Seeing that he was going to tease Nie Kong, but instead gave Nie Kong a piece, You Xizi really loved and annoyed Nie Jun.


    "Really...really, Nie Jun, you are good or bad, you are actually trying to tease us." Yu Xizi, who returned to his original appearance, shouted to Nie Kong, with a puffed face that looked very cute.


    Belmode looked at Nie Kong''s eyes, the strange color he carried became thicker, and the secrets he possessed were not bottoming out.


    Secrets make a woman more feminine, but why not a man? Belmode felt an urge to unlock all his secrets.


    "Hehe, I know it''s amazing." Nie Kong glanced at You Xizi playfully. You Xizi''s cheeks blushed slightly, thinking that Nie Kong had seen through the potential meaning of her pretending to be Yingli''s plan.


    "Mr. Nie Kong seems to be able to see everything through, so I said that pranks will fail." Heiyu thief said just like that.


    "No, it should be said that the disguise of the two women is qualified. It is difficult to distinguish the true from the false with the naked eye. Mr. Black Feather, do you think they are qualified to be a teacher?" Nie Kong asked aloud.


    The black feather thief glanced at the two women, "Miss Sharon is very good, but Miss Xizi failed to learn the voice change technique, so the defect is very serious."


    "Even if she only learns to disguise, it should be enough for her. She is only used for acting. And I don''t have much time. I will return to Japan the day after tomorrow."


    "Hehe, see what I''m worried about. She can''t learn the voice change technique, and you will teach it yourself by Mr. Nie Kong in the future. There will be the day when you learn it." Heiyu thief smiled.

 1415 The collapse of the second element Text 01441. Try Belmode?

    From the principles he explained to You Xizi, the true meaning of Disguise can be inferred, so the unfinished teaching process of You Xizi can be handed over to Nie Kong, perhaps better than what he taught.


    At the end of the five-day teaching course, You Xizizi gave Behirmode a hug and kept calling Sharon sauce before reluctantly bidding farewell to Belmode who had become a best friend.I''m afraid that after leaving her, she might not see each other for a year or two, unless she has the opportunity to come to the United States because of her work.


    After they return to Japan, they will start a TV series by Sakamoto Ryoma, which will take more than half a year.It was her dream to become a well-known star, but she also lost a lot, such as sacrificing the time with Nie Kong.


    "Goodbye, Xizi, Nie Kong." Before putting on the helmet, Belmode looked back and smiled at them.That beautiful and extraordinary face, like a hundred flowers blooming.


    She exudes a different charm from Yukiko, such as poppies with deadly toxicity and unpredictable secrets, which make people unconscious inadvertently.Nie Kong watched her motorcycle leave, with a strange light in his eyes.


    Because of Xizi''s presence, Nie Kong didn''t talk to her.Some things, don''t let You Xizi know for now.Otherwise, the deep friendship between the two will immediately crack. Wait for Belmode to confess.


    Nie Kong drove leisurely on the streets of New York. He went to the FBI Intelligence Bureau to visit Judy and told Judy that he was leaving the United States tomorrow.


    Judy''s expression was gray, and tears came out of her pale blue pupils.Nie Kong wiped her eyes with his sleeves, and could only comfort her by claiming that he would come back to see her in a year or two.


    After leaving the US FBI Intelligence Agency, Nie Kong''s remaining time today belongs to You Xizi alone.She naturally had to seize the opportunity to take Nie Kong with a happy smile to play New York''s famous scenery.By the way, I used the camera I bought from the street to commemorate the beautiful memories of her life.


    They did not return from the Statue of Liberty until six o''clock in the evening.But what is strange for You Xizi is that Nie Kong drove the car to the building that looked like an abandoned factory!!


    "Nie Jun, what are you going to do?"


    "You stay in the car and don''t come out, I have something to do." Nie Kong said.Seeing Nie Kong''s serious expression, You Xizi nodded obediently.


    Nie Kong has already used spiritual sense to find out that although it looks like an abandoned factory, it is actually the base of the Black Organization in New York, USA!And the enchanting Belmode, sitting elegantly at a table lighting a cigarette.


    The matter between him and Belmode is not over, or it is not unfolded, so Nie Kong wants to meet with her as Belmode.


    Nie Kong''s figure was hidden in the darkness, and the guards and researchers of the abandoned factory did not notice any aggression.Even if they were to install cameras a few years in advance, it would be useless to Nie Kong.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Miss Sharon, it''s not right. Maybe you should be called Belmode." Belmode, who was drinking coffee, suddenly shuddered all over his body. It was unbelievable that someone was within two meters of him, but he didn''t find the enemy. The presence!!


    She turned her face to the back in an instant, her eyes turned to the direction of the sound, but at the same time the vigilance of her pretty face became very shocked.


    "How could it be... it''s you, Jun Nie?!" Especially when Nie Kong called her the exclusive name in her organization, she understood that her identity had been leaked.


    "Haha, are you surprised?" Nie Kong hugged her waist from behind, and stroked her body with his left hand.Facing Nie Kong''s bold movement, Belmode''s body became stiff and his face was full of anger.


    His hand touched her beautiful leg. No, he was not trying to indecent himself, but took off the pistol in his arms.


    The awakened Belmode pressed Nie Kong''s hand firmly to prevent him from pulling out his pistol.Holding Nie Kong''s arms behind her, she said strangely: "You... why did you find my other identity?"


    She was confident that she did not show her feet, could it be that his reasoning ability was so strong?


    Nie Kong smiled and explained: "You haven''t forgotten that you killed the Stylin family in the FBI a few days ago. At that time, the police regarded You Xizi as a suspect. And when you see Xizi in the black feather thieves'' family, they are somewhat similar. Of you, I¡¯m a little bit weird in my heart. It¡¯s the survivor Judy¡¯s description that has been confirmed. She made the specific appearance of the murderer very clear, so you are anxious to learn to disguise."


    "That''s it, it''s the little girl." Belmode nodded thoughtfully. She remembered that she didn''t kill the seven or eight-year-old little Lori, and seemed to have said her own catch phrase to her.


    "Nie Jun, you are really amazing, no wonder Xizi would like you. But you are so impulsive if you break into the base of our organization alone by yourself. Or are you just trying to meet me?" Bell Mode did not panic at all, she wore a demonful smile.


    Having said that, Nie Kong''s fingers can experience it.Her figure is awesome, better than Yingli and Youxizi.And now the posture of the two is very charming, it seems that Bel Modra is holding Nie Kong''s hand to her body.


    "Hehe, she is right, I admire your courage. Since we have discovered our secret, you can only ask you to die." On the second floor of the living room, two men in black clothes and black hats appeared, and they said sneer.


    The pistols in their hands had been aimed at Nie Kong''s head.With their superb marksmanship, they have to hit the ears, not to the nose.Because they are not others, but Nie Kong''s two old acquaintances.It seems that the medical level of the black tissue is very good, and the seriously injured gin in front of me has almost recovered.


    As a base in New York, their two partners are really here.Nie Kong was not very surprised by their appearance.


    "Oh, they let Gin find you, maybe you only have to hold me out." Belmode raised his face and exhaled softly in Nie Kong''s ear, giving him a kind reminder.


    In contrast to the coldness, Belmode was beyond the reach of gin, and Nie Kong had only one way to survive.

 1416 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01442Leave your purity to me

    Perhaps because Nie Kong is a lover of Xizi, Belmode does not want Nie Kong to die in front of her.She gently opened her finger to let Nie Kong''s hand taste the delicateness of the skirt, and pulled out the pistol hidden under the skirt for Nie Kong.


    "Haha, it''s ridiculous, do you think I care about the hostage? Although the boss values ??your abilities, he can only say sorry."


    After hearing Nie Kong''s voice, Qin Jiu immediately confirmed that Nie Kong was the one who injured them a few days ago.His existence is a fatal threat to the organization. The primary purpose of Gin Wine is to solve Nie Kong, no matter what the price is!


    Only hearing the sound of two pistol safety openings, Belmode met the cold eyes of gin and vodka, and she showed such a smile as expected.Ironically, he was about to die in Nie Kong''s arms.If Xizi saw two corpses hugging each other, how angry would he be, I really want to see.


    "Vogat, shoot!"


    In his cold shout, the two suddenly pulled the trigger at the same time.The intensive gunfire resounded, and several fire snakes spewed out from the muzzle, and they hit the beauty Belmode who was in front of them first.


    "Hmph, don''t be happy too early." Nie Kong stopped Belmode''s waist and led her to avert her body strangely.They aimed at the good bullets, and they all shot out.


    "What!!" Vogat exclaimed. Will anyone in the world avoid him and the big brother''s bullets at close range?


    Not only Vogat didn''t believe it, but Belmode was also surprised.She had already achieved death consciousness, but Nie Kong shocked him too much.


    "Don''t froze, continue shooting." Gin shouted at Vogat, his expression with unprecedented seriousness.Nie Kong''s horror was beyond his expectations.


    "I...I see, brother!"


    The two re-targeted at Nie Kong, and they could see how high their quality was.If ordinary people meet them, I am afraid that they have already died many times.Even if Belmode, known as the Witch of a Thousand Faces, will have a dead end against them.It can be said that gin and vogat are the trump cards in the black organization.


    Nie Kong rushed in front of them and fired two shots seemingly lightly. The four shots seemed to resound at the same time, but there were only two screams.A blood hole appeared in the right foot supported by the gin and vogat.


    On the second floor, they lost their balance and fell in front of Nie Kong.They still did not give up resistance and raised their pistols at Nie Kong, but Nie Kong fired two shots and punched their wrists.


    "How come, the gin is finished in front of him... there is no resistance at all?" Belmode looked a little silly, staring at the scene in front of him with distracted eyes.


    "Ah... Damn it." Gin was very regretful, and I knew why I didn''t prepare powerful explosives just now.But who expected that the enemy lurking in the base would be their fearful sharpshooter.


    "The game seems to be over." Then Nie Kong shot the last four bullets, interrupting the two men''s limbs with guns, and they lost the ability to move.Even five-year-olds can kill them now.


    "Kill us." Gin said coldly, how could his character beg Nie Kong for mercy.


    "Don''t rush to death, I have a few questions to ask you." Nie Kong said with a smile, but his smile was like a demon in front of Vogat.


    "Can you tell me who the boss in your black organization is?"


    Vogat and Gin always kept silent, did not answer Nie Kong''s words, and did not satisfy Nie Kong''s curiosity.


    "Forget it, it seems that it would be a waste of effort to ask you something, there is no need to waste time."


    Nie Kong didn''t have the patience to question them. He held them one by one and threw them out of the living room.The fear in their hearts for Nie Kong was deeply impressed in their hearts at this time, and they probably lost the courage to shoot in front of him.


    "You...Did you kill them?" Belmode asked aloud.


    "No, I have no interest in killing people. But if no one implements the rescue within an hour, they will die because of excessive bleeding." He was actually distressed. If he kills them, will Conan really appear in the future?


    "Hehe, Jun Nie! What do you do with me, kill me, or hand me over to the FBI?" She smiled at Nie Kong and found that she was not afraid of facing Nie Kong, and even brought her warmth.


    "What do you think."


    Nie Kong raised her pointed chin, and in her slightly flustered eyes, he kissed it decisively.He put his arms around Belmode, and the gun hand passed through the bottom of her skirt and inserted the holster in her beautiful leg.


    But that hand didn''t mean to leave. He picked up the small piece of cloth covered by the skirt and found his fingers sunken in it. Fortunately, no one saw it.


    "When we meet next time, leave your purity to me."


    Nie Kong kissed his lips from his lips to his ears, and finally left that sentence with her, and he lifted the big hand from the bottom of her skirt.Belmode hasn''t lost his purity, and Nie Kong is happier than anything else.


    Belmode''s white cheeks were full of pink blushes, and he hurriedly sorted out his messy clothes.


    "Nonsense, you...you clearly have a wish..."


    "Yes, because you are very similar to You Xizi, so it''s normal to like you." Seeing Nie Kong''s smile, Belmode was angry, and he took all the advantages.


    "Strong words are unreasonable."


    "Whatever it is, I am going back to Japan tomorrow. It is really worthwhile to see the real Belmode here. Belmode, you must remember to fulfill my promise." Nie Sora left freely in her sight, leaving only the beautiful girl who forced herself to calm down.


    It''s just that the battle between Nie Kong and the black organization may have just begun.And what role will Belmode play?


    After half an hour, Nie Kong returned to the car.But You Xizi expressed his anxiety, for fear that something might happen to Nie Kong.After seeing that Nie Kong was fine, he slowed his tight heartstrings.Each fulfilled their wishes, and the two went home happily.

 1417 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01443There is a chance of hope

    The pleasant vacation was short, and the six-day vacation was quickly over.Tomorrow means that Nie Kong and the others are going to leave the United States and return to Japan, so they should go their separate ways.


    He plans to temporarily relocate the villa in the United States so that anyone who comes to New York will have a place to stay.I haven''t seen Xiaobi for seven days, and I don''t know what that girl is doing now.I just dedicated myself to Nie Kong, and the one who needs the honeymoon with Nie Kong the most is hers.Who told her that she couldn''t let go of school work, so she didn''t have the opportunity to ask for leave.


    You Xizi watched Nie Kong organize things in her room, and she couldn''t help but feel the soreness in her heart.I have to say that girls are very emotional and easily injured.After returning to Japan, she had to film, so she would not see Nie Jun for a long time.It¡¯s still a little over a year since I agreed with Nie Jun, but can I really wait for that time?


    If an accident happens, she will regret it for life.After she glanced at Yingli''s closed door, You Xizi quietly opened Nie Kong''s bedroom.She covered her hands back, leaned her back against the door and locked the door.Locked himself and Nie Kong in the same room.Her eyes were full of shame, and her lovely face showed a moving rosy imperceptibly.


    "You Xizi, what''s the matter?" Nie Kong asked strangely as she leaned against her door.


    "No... it''s nothing." After hesitated, You Xizi regretted it immediately, blaming herself for being too courageous.


    No, you have to be bold, and give yourself to Jun Nie before returning to Japan.In this way, Nie Jun should abide by his agreement, remembering that someone is missing him.She glanced at Nie Kong shyly, and made a decision in her heart, with her fingers clasped together in front of her.


    "It''s getting late, go back and rest soon, tomorrow morning we will take a one-day flight." Nie Kong said to her.


    There is only one figure in Yu Xizi''s eyes. Right now, the lone man and the widow are in the same bedroom. His opponent Yingli is probably already asleep, and there is only one chance.She bit her lip with her two teeth and moved Lianbu lightly to Nie Kong''s front..


    "Nie... Nie Jun, do you think Xizi is pretty?"


    In Nie Kong''s surprised eyes, Xizi''s nightdress fell off his shoulders to the ground, peeling off into a little white sheep.With such a beautiful scenery, Nie Kong was stunned for a while.


    Although cuteness is her strength, the femininity shown by Xizi is not as bad as Belmode!!The skin of the young girl exudes a fragrant smell, and it is full of elasticity.


    Yes, for the sake of my star dreams and my own happiness, I cannot afford to miss the opportunity now.Enduring the fierce heartbeat and shame, with her swaying waist swinging, You Xi suddenly threw Nie Kong into the bed.


    She looked at Nie Kong motionlessly, and the affection that was hidden in her heart burst out.Girls¡¯ teenage years are the time when they are full of emotions.The more so, the girl''s feelings appear shy and single-minded.


    Nie Kong felt her gaze, and when he raised his head, he met the misty gaze and could not speak for a while.


    "Yu Xizi, do you know what you are doing?"


    "I like Jun Nie, Jun Nie likes me, what''s wrong?"


    She hugged Nie Kong''s head, pressed his face against her arms, and touched his skin at close range.The hot breath sprayed on her skin, causing her heartbeat to speed up, eager to touch Nie Kong more.


    "I...I know that it is difficult for Nie Kong to decide between Yingli and I, but...but how can You Xizi bear the half-year separation. Nie Jun, please don''t refuse You Xizi''s willful request, then I will be sad. . I only hope that Jun Nie will always remember tonight and remember you Xizi tonight."


    Whispering and hugging Nie Kong''s neck, she kissed Nie Kong very familiarly.I realized that my body was slowly weakening, and my whole body was completely leaning against Nie Kong''s arms.The scent of daughter''s house bursts into the nose.


    Because she was in contact with people she liked, that kind of mood made her inexplicably excited and could not speak her words.


    "You Xizi, are you really ready? Are you really going to do it?" Nie Kong put his arms around her tall body and asked gently.


    "Nie Jun, come on," she said, preparing to receive Nie Kong''s arrival.


    Nie Kong finally merged with Yu Xizi who he liked.The pain at first, and then slowly formed a mood of forgetting everything.Floating to the clouds, to the most beautiful pure land on earth.


    At this moment, you are one with your favorite person physically and mentally, and Yu Xizi is intoxicated in the memorable sensory world.After a long time, she may have forgotten the concept of time, and she slowly regained her sanity in her dream.


    She shrank in Nie Kong''s arms, hoping to get a little closer to Nie Kong and crumple the two into a ball.


    "Nie Jun, you must remember that there is Xizi. Although it is not a long time for more than half a year, I am afraid you will only notice Yingli and them. Yingli will not lose to me in that respect, so I am very worried," she said. Murmured aloud.


    Combining with Nie Kong as she wished, she found that her miss for Nie Jun had not diminished, but instead occupied all of her heart.Even if he dreamed of acting from a young age, he seemed so indifferent to that.I''m afraid I will never forget Nie Jun for the rest of my life.If he and Yingli marry, then I am afraid that my mood will be worse than death.


    "Well...I will think of You Xizi, and wait until the day you come back." Nie Kong didn''t say much sweet words, but those words comforted her heart like mother.


    So far, You Xizi was behind Xiaobi and dedicated herself to Nie Kong.Nie Kong discovered that he had gained a lot of faith, but he hadn''t reached the most important point of the plot transition, so the loss was not serious.


    If so, Nie Kong doesn''t need to be nervous and vigilant now, just let the flow go.


    I hope my intellectual Xiaoyingli will give myself a big surprise.Only after then is it the key point of the plot?

 1418 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01444, Xiaobi is not there?

    Having tasted the love of men and women for the first time, You Xizi completely let go of her heart and asked Nie Kong for it coquettishly.She had a charming charm in her cuteness, Nie Kong was really hard to resist, the two of them indulged.Thanks to the repair of the exercises, you might be tired tomorrow, and Nie Kong is too tough.


    So the morning light was bright the next day, and Nie Kong was awake at six o''clock due to his habit.When he turned over, Yuuki, who was tucked in his arms under the covers, yawned.After opening his sleepy eyes and seeing Nie Kong, his eyes were filled with joy and happiness.


    She put her arms around Nie Kong''s neck and screamed good morning affectionately.Nie Kong patted her beautiful white back and helped her put on clothes.That figure was so beautiful that Nie Kong was afraid that he would not be able to hold it in the morning.


    He Youxizi came out of the bedroom and found that Yinglijiang hadn''t woken up. I guess he would have to wait until Nie Kong called her.Fortunately, she didn''t find out that Nie Kong ate Xizi.


    After smelling the toast that belongs to the American breakfast, Yingli yawned cutely next door and came out of the house wearing exquisite pajamas.When I opened my eyes and saw You Xizi, I didn''t seem to believe my eyes.Perhaps it was her illusion that Yu Xizi is much more beautiful than yesterday, exuding a flavor that she cannot describe in words.


    Does Yi Rongshu really have such a big effect? ??It can change You Xizi so much.Naturally, she attributed Yu Xizi''s change to the disguise technique.


    "You should have your luggage ready, I have already booked a ticket back to Japan." Nie Kong instructed Yingli.


    "OK, I only have a few pieces of clothes in my luggage, so I can fold it in my bag soon." Yingli said.


    "Hey, let''s leave after breakfast." Nie Kong said warmly.


    The two women obediently responded, cherishing every time with Nie Kong.Then when they left, the two women silently stared at the villa behind, looking at the place where they left a good memory.What they had to do when they came to the United States finally came to an end.


    In the early morning in New York, the air is very cool, without the heat of summer.


    The grass in front of the road was full of dew, and the fine beads fell down and quickly melted to the ground, coming and going hurriedly.Then there was a cool breeze, entrapped in a little mist and hit his cheeks.Could not help but feel lighter.


    In Nie Kong''s view, the location of New York is more comfortable than the air of Japan.Japan has a subtropical climate with four distinct seasons. Summer is relatively hot and winter will snow. However, the seasons in New York do not change much.


    The summer morning is refreshing, and at least I feel the bony heat.


    Nie Kongzao and the second daughter had already left, but because they didn''t have a rental car, they had to wait outside the villa for a taxi to the airport.


    Because of the early morning, there are even fewer taxis than at night.The car owners seem a little lazy, so they rarely go out.


    There are many elderly people walking in the streets, or idle people walking with their pet dogs.It was quiet, and New York was completely free of noise during the day and night.


    The sound of the brakes and the sound of a horn suddenly broke the silence.Looking for the sound, there was a red taxi parked on the street behind them.


    The owner of the car was a blond foreigner in his thirties, but Nie Kong cared not only about his appearance.Nie Kong was surprised to find that the one who came by car would be Belmode who he met yesterday.


    She pretends to be a taxi driver and doesn''t know how to make bad ideas.It''s a pity that the two women didn''t see it, so they happily put their luggage in the trunk and said to go to New York Airport.


    Nie Kong and her looked at each other and found that there was a smile in her eyes.A smooth journey, no accidents, the car quickly arrived at the airport.


    When Nie Kong and the others were about to enter the airport, they saw Belmode watching their departure from the front and back of the car door. Maybe she was just sneaking them off.


    An extremely beautiful appearance, but his personality is both good and evil and elusive.If she is of a fierce face, she might be normal.


    Belmod, who was watching silently, found that Nie Kong was standing at the airport observing him, waving his hand to Nie Kong kindly, smiling slightly, and turning into the car to leave.


    Speaking of Belmode, I really look forward to her coming to the black organization base in Japan so that we can have the opportunity to meet her.


    For example, the Miyano family, who stayed in Japan, were studying some kind of private medicine.It should be Pixar who manages there, he belongs to the veteran-level member of the black organization.


    They took the flight to Japan, because the time zones of the two places are different, and Japan is many time zones earlier than the United States.They returned to Japan just after ten o''clock noon.


    Back in Japan, which had been gone for a long time, Nie Kong returned to the apartment at 202 Mihua Street.But Xizi and Yingli reluctantly bid farewell to Nie Kong.After all, they had been away for a week, of course they missed the people at home.The key is Xizi, the crew is about to start the show, and she has to be anxious to play the heroine of the version of the Ryoma script.


    Believe that she has the Kuroba Thiefichi''s ability to change appearances, her acting skills have risen to the next level, conquering the people of Japan with her cute and explosive charm.


    Hideri will first go home once, and then report back to Kyoto University.


    Basically scattered all over the place, the chances of being able to accompany Nie Kong should be reduced unless they wait until the two have done their own things.You Xizi retired from the showbiz and graduated from Yingli.


    The only one who can serve Nie Kong as much as possible is the gentle Xiaobi.Nie Kong¡¯s apartment is only a dozen kilometers away from Mihua University.


    I met Dr. Aka at the door, and he smiled and said hello.


    "Nie Kong, you are back."


    "Yeah, I asked you to stay in New York for a few more days. You have to come back alone."


    "Hey, because I have been away from home for a few days, I am very worried about doing half of the research experiment." As a technical house, Dr. Aka replied embarrassedly.


    "In that case, let''s have lunch at my house now."


    Nie Kong smiled and said to him.


    "No, you just came back. You need time to rest. I have time to disturb you." Dr. A Li bid farewell to Nie Kong and left with his little beetle.


    When Nie Kong opened the apartment, they were surprised to find that his beautiful little Bi was not at home.I scanned the rooftop and found that there were clothes that she didn''t dry.

 1419 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01445, come to Kyoto again

    The floor in the apartment was clean and spotless, and the furniture and everything were neatly tidy. It was indeed the most suitable girl for a wife.Even if Xizi and Yingli are inferior to her in comparison, the women are considered to have their own characteristics, and no one is worse than anyone in his heart.


    Yingli Ji''s personality is very good, anyway, the temper of Nie Kong.They are their own, regardless of what others think.Whether it is kind or not, it doesn''t matter whether it is careful or not, it is not within the scope of the assessment.Feeling that blindly pure is not in line with his concept, it is hard to say whether he likes it or not.For example, Belmode of the dark organization, although killing people does not blink, but the coldness of Nie Kong is not annoying.


    But the identity of her dark organization is there, and she is burdened with a few bottom-line murders, and it is impossible to appear in front of the world in an open manner.Maybe it can only be suitable to be Nie Kong''s lover status in another world, which is the best result for her.Similar to Kuang Sanjiang''s position, perhaps they belong to the same type of girl.


    "Xiaobi, are you there?" Nie Kong called her name and found no answer from Xiaobi.


    Because Xiaobi was already living with Nie Kong, Nie Kong was surprised that she was not at home, and it seemed that she had only left this morning.During the weekend break, her chances of going to school are zero.Nie Kong deliberately paid attention to the apartment and found a piece of white paper placed on the desk in the living room, pressed with a teacup.Nie Kong took a look and found that it was written with a special message for him by Xiao Bijiang.


    "Dear Nie Jun, when you read the message I wrote down, I might already be in the gymnasium in Kyoto. Because our Judo Club of Yonaka University is eligible to participate in the All-Japan University Judo ranking competition, so please don''t worry. Love you forever, Xiaobi.¡± Even behind the beautiful lettering, Nie Kong was left with a lovely pink lip print with a charming fragrance.


    Very considerate message, Nie Kong put it in a good collection.He just knew that she was going to participate in a judo competition, he sweated secretly.With the strengthening effect of the double cultivation method, with her current skill to participate in ordinary people''s competitions, it is not interesting at all.Conan''s low-power world, no one can threaten her!


    In this way, the outcome of the women''s team has long been announced.As for the men''s team, it depends on the performance of the strong man Zhongdao Hezhi.Although Kogoro Mori is strong, he suffers from stage fright and cannot be relied on.


    Nie Kong felt that there was nothing to do now, and his heart suddenly moved, he had the idea of ??visiting her in a judo competition, and by the way gave Xiaobi a surprise.After all, she didn''t know the news of her return now.


    It was seven days apart from her, although he didn''t say anything before leaving Nie Kong.He knew that girl would miss him very much, and was eager to accompany Nie Kong to the United States like two girls.Perhaps it was because of her rebellion in high school that she became the eldest sister. Her appearance is as gentle and strong as her heart!!


    A bowl of water can''t be balanced, even parents can''t treat their children fairly, let alone their own wives?Although it was harder, Nie Kong thought he could handle it.Even if ten and eight were added, it would be within Nie Kong''s ability.Aside from physiological functions, emotional communication may waste some time.First, you must have a superhuman physique, and then you must have superhuman coordination.Nie Kong has traveled through multiple two-dimensional journeys, both of which are already complete.


    Moreover, the likes Nie Kong paid were pure, without any false elements.The girl who likes the second element, so she will experience multiple worlds without feeling bored, and blend into a part of his life.


    Driving out the red sports car in the garage, Nie Kong drove from the Mihua market which was separated to nearby Kyoto.The last time he accompanied Hideri to the friendship meeting of Kyoto University, he spent more than an hour, and at this time, he was familiar with the journey and saved a lot of time.So Nie Kong finally parked his car in the underground garage of the Kyoto Gymnasium before 11 noon.When I came out, I saw a dense crowd of people.


    It seems that during the weekend, a lot of people gathered in front of the stadium for leisure.Nie Kong couldn''t believe how the judo competition jointly organized by several universities could attract so many spectators!!


    He can understand professional competitions, but the current ranks of college students are obviously very low. For example, Nie Kong is not very clear about the rank of black belts.


    The practicality of judo and karate is very low, and Nie Kong really looks down on it.If it is said that Xiaolan''s terrible level in the future, it is amazing.Her easy punch can smash a telegraph pole, and her combat effectiveness has exploded!


    Back to reality, Nie Kong squeezed into the stadium from the crowd, and seemed to divide several areas.He was surprised to find that it was not just a type of judo that held competitions, no wonder there were so many people.


    Nie Kong came to the Judo competition for the first time, but his eyes did not see his woman Xiaobi.


    And the two university judo clubs currently in the competition are contested by the Judo club of Yokohama University against the Judo club of Nara University.And he doesn''t know whether Mikado University has played, or it may be eliminated.


    Last time their Judo club had a chance to advance because they defeated the Osaka Judo club.Nie Kong hopes that Xiaobi can show his strength, and the best thing is that his woman will win the game and win her own honor.It would be a pity if the boys team failed.


    Without Xiao Bi, he had no interest in watching.What''s the point of watching a few big men pulling their clothes?After leaving the auditorium at once, Nie Kong walked towards the backstage of the stadium.Since Xiaobi was not outside, she would only hide in the background and wait for their turn to start.


    He didn''t bother to use his spiritual sense, hoping to see Xiaobi''s surprise expression with his own eyes.Nie Kong shuttled through the empty corridors and set out to look for her shadow in the background.But in the process, some kind of accident happened.Nie Kong can only say that he didn''t mean it.


    How could he expect that something like that would happen, but it''s a pity that no one would give him a chance to explain it, and they all stared at him!

 1420 The collapse of the second element Text 01446, Kendo Club, Chi Bo Jinghua

    What happened? The time goes back to ten minutes ago when Nie Kong came to the backstage of the gym without permission. No, it should be called a riot.


    Originally, Nie Kong only occasionally saw a girl in a white self-cultivation uniform. He thought she was a member of another university judo club, so he just followed her.


    But when he opened the door, Nie Kong was very embarrassed by the sight in front of him. The girl was dressed in messy clothes, and there were even a few chatting in underwear only, and the youthful and beautiful breath came over.


    Nie Kong did not find Xiaobi, or Kogoro from the Judo Club, but all beautiful girls in their twenties.They wear tight white clothes and black wide skirts, which are Japanese Kendo uniforms.


    Although he wanted to leave quietly, the sound of the door closing disturbed the people inside.A dozen pairs of big eyes screamed and looked in the direction of Nie Kong.I found that the noisy girls stopped laughing, and suddenly became separable, and the atmosphere was a bit strange!


    "Sorry, I seem to have made a mistake in the room." Nie Kong''s mumbled voice broke the quiet atmosphere. He knew that he was in the dressing room for women''s games!Terrible, I came to the wrong place.The girl she was following was not wearing a judo uniform.


    "Wow, there is... there is a perversion!" At this time, a dozen girls in the room collectively recovered. They involuntarily screamed loudly and almost collapsed the room.With this blush on their faces, they hurriedly used their clothes to cover their exposed white skin.


    "Close the door, don''t let the pervert go out of the room!!" The prettiest girl in the crowd commanded calmly.She wore a black kimono with long jet black hair wrapped around her head, exuding a gentle Yamato Nadeshiko temperament.Under the awe-inspiring volume of righteousness, the entire four-and-a-half-folded room seemed to tremble with trembling.The slender pupils, the lovely nose, and the appearance like a sharp blade, show the beauty and temperament of a wagtail goddess.


    What made people notice was not her tall and beautiful figure, but the wooden sword in her hand, as if the spirit of spirit melted into it.The wooden sword locked Nie Kong tightly.


    With a lot of energy, Nie Kong knew that the girl in front of him would be a Japanese kendo master.


    "But... but he doesn''t seem to be intentional, let''s forgive him generously." There was a girl who was half-concealed and said in shame.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, maybe he is a pervert who specializes in underwear thieves. The sympathy for criminals will only make them do whatever they want. Let him explain to the police carefully!!"


    After hearing her order, a few girls were holding wooden swords to block the exit, and Nie Kong was trapped in an ambush on all sides.Nie Kong finally realized that it was not a judo club but a kendo club.


    And the girl who gave the order, maybe their Kendo club coach.Almost forgot, in addition to judo matches in the gym today, he seems to have seen karate, kendo and sumo.


    Four of Japan''s traditional sports competitions are being launched at the same time, no wonder it attracts many people to watch.He couldn''t laugh or cry, because he felt that great trouble had come to him.


    The girls surrounded him, and if they broke out forcefully, the misunderstanding of being a pervert could not be explained.


    "Can you listen to people''s explanations? They all talked about mistakes. I didn''t deliberately come to peek at your plan to change clothes." Nie Kong calmly spoke. They didn''t notice Nie Kong''s guilty conscience, so that the women did not mess with him. Come.


    "Okay. If you can beat me, I will give you a chance to explain." The crowd separated, and the woman in a kimono said to Nie Kong.


    She also didn''t want to make a big fuss, because it was about to be their turn to compete in the Osaka Kendo Club.Holding the wooden sword in both hands, he naturally assumed a posture to prepare for battle!She exudes a fierce momentum, no wonder she can be a coach of the University Kendo Club, which shows that her kendo level is quite high.


    "Give him a wooden sword."


    "Yes...Yes, Senior Chiba!!"


    A girl beside Nie Kong put the wooden sword in her hand into his hand, and quietly said cheer to him.


    Nie Kong''s handsome appearance and temperament are difficult for ordinary girls like them to resist, and he is inclined to Nie Kong''s side.I think it''s no big deal that Nie Kong saw part of their bodies. Seniors made a fuss.


    "Well, I accept your terms." Although the girls in the Kendo Club sympathized with Nie Kong, for Nie Kong, that was the best solution.He reached out to hold the hilt of the sword and stood in front of her naturally.


    "Senior Chi Bo, gently teach him a lesson, don''t shoot too hard."


    The girls around cooperatively gave up an empty space to give them a test.


    Seeing Nie Kong''s sloppy posture, almost all the flaws were exposed in her whole body, she sneered with disdain, and she was already holding the victory in her heart.


    "You should understand the rules of kendo competition. As long as you hit one of the opponent''s face, hand, and waist, you can win. Don''t worry, because we don''t bring armor, I will be merciful." She Said lightly.


    "I don''t want you to pretend to be kind, and wait for you to defeat me. Don''t think that you are very beautiful, but your own swordsmanship is proportional. The vase is beautiful, but it is very delicate." Nie Kong hummed coldly. Tao.


    "Hehe, you may be right. The time spent in kendo is directly proportional to the level of cultivation. Although my kendo is not at the master level, it is more than enough to deal with you stealing and voyeurism."


    "Hey, it''s superfluous to steal and spy and pervert. I have a first name and a surname, and my name is Nie Kong!!" Nie Kong spit out.


    "Huh, my name is Chi Bo Jinghua, I hope you don''t forget it." In a Kendo battle, it is the basic etiquette to report your name.


    "Let''s get started." Chi Bo Jinghua''s plan was to give Nie Kong a severe lesson, so that he could reflect on that shameful behavior in the future.He looks so good-looking, but it''s really a pity why he is so silly in his heart.

 1421 The collapse of the second element body 01447Her Kendo

    Chi Bo Jinghua held her breath, she was about to use her sharp trick to solve Nie Kong cleanly, not wanting to waste her time.


    "Mian..." The wooden sword turned into a strange arc and hit Nie Kong head on from top to bottom.She would have felt a certain blow, but seeing Nie Kong sideways slightly, she escaped her certain victory.


    How could there be such a thing, Nie Kong was full of flaws in front of him.The sword that gathered her spirit and spirit shouldn''t fail.


    "Hand!" Mu Jian turned into a flirt, and then patted the back of Nie Kong''s hand.And Nie Kong''s wooden sword blocked her wooden sword, resolving her attack again and again.


    The continuous attacks did not work, it seemed that there were flaws, but it gave Jinghua the illusion that there was no way to start.It was not a flaw at all, but he could control the space beside him, as if there was a domain.Even her father, the master of the kendo hall, did not reach that level.


    The surrounding college students were stunned, looking at Nie Kong''s eyes as if they were so handsome.They knew quite how strong their predecessors were, and even imagined the scene of Nie Kong being beaten in their minds.But now the situation is not the same as expected, and Senior Chi Bo can''t help Nie Kong.


    Chi Bo Jinghua''s expression turned serious. She regarded Nie Kong as the strongest opponent she had encountered in her life, better than her father!


    "It turns out that you are hiding it deeply. In that case, please taste our Chi Boliu''s nirvana." Her wrist was spinning, and the wooden sword in her hand made a strong high-frequency humming sound.


    Her wooden sword seemed to be circling back and forth, putting on Nie Kong''s wooden sword, and trembling violently with it.


    "Appeared, Senior Chibo''s wooden sword flying attack skills!"


    It turned out that she was using the vibrations up and down, left and right, to quickly strike Nie Kong''s wooden knife.If you change to an ordinary person, the arm holding the wooden sword will feel numb momentarily, and then it will fall out of the hand in less than two seconds.


    Nie Kong was quite amused. How could that little power knock out the wooden sword from his hand.


    So he simply retracted his wooden sword to his waist, like an ancient scabbard, making Jinghua''s stunts useless.


    "No... useless?"


    "That''s right, now it''s my turn to attack."


    Nie Kong used the most basic sword-drawing technique, and the wooden sword was pulled out of his hand like a thunderbolt in the sky, and then quickly returned the wooden sword to his waist.


    "You lost."


    The girls around were speechless for a while, and you didn''t move. Why did Senior Chi Bo lose?


    But they were surprised to find that Senior Chi Bo''s long black hair was suddenly falling down.The hairpin on top of her head that was used to fix her hairstyle was silently broken into two pieces and fell in front of them.


    Chi Bo stroked his black hair blankly, with a strange look in his eyes.She kept playing back the lightning sword swung by Nie Kong in her mind, realizing that Nie Kong''s kendo level was really good!


    It turned out that when he was in his realm, a simple blow was so powerful that it was powerful enough to resist.Nie Kong explained to her the principle of the strongest kendo!I believe that after Nie Kong''s first battle, her level will be improved a lot and she will be exposed to a new level.


    "I admit defeat, now I am not your opponent." Chi Bo tied the scattered black hair behind his waist and said frankly to Nie Kong.


    "Then you can listen to my explanation. I''m really sorry for breaking into the changing room of your Kendo Club by mistake." Nie Kong said apologetically.


    The girls around shook their heads desperately, saying that Nie Kong should never mind.


    "According to your kendo level, can it be said that you are the coach of another school''s kendo club?" Chi Bo Jinghua asked curiously.She understood that Nie Kong had such a high level of sword skill cultivation, how could it be a pervert, she just misunderstood Nie Kong.


    "No, I''m actually a math teacher at Didan High School in Mihua City. Because a former student, now at Mihua University, she participated in a judo competition, so I just came to watch her competition. And I saw someone dressed like her Like, so chase to the changing room." Nie Kong explained.


    "How come! You... are you a math teacher?" Chi Bo Jinghua was very shocked. Nie Kong was not a professional kendo master, and he was defeated in his hands.Originally, she had graduated from Osaka University for more than a year, and she had been the general and head of the Kendo Club.


    After graduation, the Kendo Club has no candidates to inherit, so the juniors of the Kendo Club specially asked her to serve as a temporary coach in the competition, and hope she can lead them to win the championship!


    Chibo Jinghua has always been concerned about the Osaka University Kendo Club, which has poured her heart into it, so Chibo Jinghua agreed to them all at once, so she will appear here.


    After all, she is now twenty-three years old, and she has graduated from university early.To Nie Kong''s surprise, she is currently not married and still single. It seems that Hattori Heizo has not received her favor for the time being.


    "Yeah, so it was just a fluke to beat you just now. Don''t worry about it. In fact, your kendo is very strong." Nie Kong said comfortingly.


    After all, kendo had no effect on him, and Nie Kong wouldn''t vomit with her.


    "To lose is to lose, there is no quibble. But next time I meet, I will definitely beat you." Chi Bo Jinghua said brazenly.


    "Well, if you can solve our misunderstanding, whatever you want to do. Before leaving, first of all I wish you to win the kendo competition." Nie Kong lost to her and said perfunctorily.


    "Nah. Teacher Nie Kong. If you can, please come and watch our kendo competition after the judo competition is over. Our Osaka Judo lost to your Mihua University, but Kendo won''t lose." There is a girl around. Jiao Sheng asked Nie Kong.


    Chi Bo Jinghua narrowed her eyes and nodded in approval, with some expectation in her eyes.


    "Look at the game schedule. If the time doesn''t fit together, then I will watch your game." Nie Kong said, opening the door of the dressing room, looked around and left.


    Chi Bo Jinghua held her black hair and watched Nie Kong slowly disappear, she remained silent all the time.Will he and her have a chance to meet?

 1422 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01448, goodbye to the judo club

    Following the guidance of Jinghua and the others, Nie Kong came to the training backstage assigned to the Judo Club in the gym as he wished, looking at all the boys and girls in white training uniforms.


    After searching carefully, his eyes finally saw several acquaintances in the Judo Club of Mihua University.They sent out to participate in the judo competition including the leader of the club Kazushi Nakado, the main players Kogoro Mori, Yumi Horigotsu, Atsushi Omura, Yukio Ayajo, Noriko Kimoto and his Kobi.Maybe it should be their turn, so they are doing warm-up exercises.


    Her graceful figure exudes dazzling brilliance.Even if the so-called Madonna of Judo Club is called Judo Club Madonna, compared with Xiaobi who was moisturized by Nie Kong at this time, she was suddenly overshadowed.Many male members of judo clubs in other universities are secretly inquiring about Xiaobi''s information.


    "Xiaobi..." Hearing someone quietly calling her name behind her, Xiaobi, who was facing her back, shook her body and suddenly turned to look behind her.


    I saw a familiar face, the face I thought about day and night.Rubbing his eyes, I found that I hadn''t really dreamed, no dazzling mistakes, and no hallucinations.


    "Wow... Nie Jun, you... when did you come back?" When Ruyan returned home, Xiaobi stepped briskly into Nie Kong''s arms and hugged Nie Kong''s neck.Because of Nie Kong''s appearance, she brought infinite surprises.


    "I just returned to Japan in the morning, and when I saw your message on the table, I wanted to come and see your game with my own eyes." Nie Kong said softly, hugging her slender waist.


    "Hehe, I guess Nie Jun is back today too. I am afraid that you will be worried if you don¡¯t see anyone at home, so I wrote a note specially." She said softly, burying her face in Nie Kong¡¯s arms, like A gentle little wife.The boys around were heartbroken. The yearning Xiaobi has a boyfriend, and the other party is so desperate that they feel inferior!


    "Oh, it''s true. It''s sticking together on a hot day, you don''t feel too hot, I look a little sweaty." Yumi stood in front of them, teasing.


    "Then Yumi-chan can find one."


    Perhaps because of the higher vision, Yumi still has no boyfriend until now.If according to the original plot, she should have been in a relationship with her leader Zhong Dao Hezhi for more than ten years. In the end, she was killed by Zhong Da Hezhi in the classmate association.


    "There are too few good men in the world. There are half of Teacher Nie Jun''s, then I can accept it." Yumi shook her head, and she looked at Xiaobi with envy and jealousy in her eyes.


    "I see, the Maori Kogoro in our judo club seems to be very good." Xiaobi said with a smile.


    "Forget it, not to mention his arrogance, if he can get rid of his good and greedy money, then I will consider one or two." Yumi whispered.


    "Haha, if Maori hears Yumi''s words, I''m afraid he will faint in the toilet." The loudly voiced Zhongdao Hezhi came to them with a big smile, and then said hello to Nie Kong: "Long time no see , Teacher Nie Kong."


    "Teacher Nie Kong shouldn''t forget me." A head stretched out from behind Ling Cheng Xingxiong, it was Mu Yuan Jizi with glasses. She and Ling Cheng were already dating.


    "How could I forget it, you guys have to come on for the next game!" Nie Kong nodded.


    "It''s rare that Teacher Nie Kong will come here to cheer us up, so everyone should show their strongest level." The group leader Zhongdao encouraged.


    "Okay, it''s up to me." Ling Cheng''s group of people drank together, but Maori Kogoro seemed to have a big opinion on Nie Kong, didn''t come forward with them, and snorted in the corner alone.The original good mood, don''t mention how unhappy it became after Nie Kong appeared.


    Nie Kong didn''t have time to care about him, and now the game was finally about to begin.The rule is divided into three rounds, two men and one woman, so two games must be won.


    There are eight teams coming to Kyoto to compete, and most of them are eliminated in the quarterfinals.From eight teams, the victorious champion came out.Among them, they are optimistic about Yonehua University, Kyoto University and Hokkaido University.


    In the first quarter-finals knockout, they Mihua University played against the universities in the Furuya area. They sent Yumi, Kogoro and Yukio Lingcheng, but unfortunately there was no chance for Xiaobi to play.


    Although Kogoro lost a game due to stage fright, Yumi is pretty but not weak at all.She and Ling Cheng lived up to their high hopes and both won and successfully advanced to the strong competition.


    In the second game against the Agricultural University in Hokkaido, everyone was very strong and much stronger than the middle road.


    The head of the team came out in person, and Xiaobi also appeared on the stage.To everyone''s astonishment, the power Xiao Bi showed was terrifying.It is hard to believe that such a small, tall and beautiful body contains such strong power.


    Although the opponent''s body shape is a girl, it is similar to the middle road.And Xiaobi almost used a forcible shoulder fall, and she actually threw the girl with all muscles out.


    So there was a middle way to win the second game, and they successfully advanced to the final at Mihua University.Next will be Kyoto University, which will fight against the host. Fortunately, Hideri has not come, otherwise she probably doesn''t know who to cheer for.


    With Nie Kong watching in person, Xiaobi showed his best side in front of him vigorously.And after a wonderful fight, they finally won the Judo Championship in the University Student Cup at Mihua University.


    The seven together held the golden trophy and took a group photo, leaving behind their youthful memoirs.Then Yumi strongly demanded that Nie Kong accompanied them to take a group photo, which was approved by Zhongdao.


    Xiaobi is also very happy, because I can take a photo with Nie Kong, I rarely have the opportunity before.


    So in the second group photo, there was an extra Nie Kong.He stood between Yumi and Xiaobi, hugging left and right.


    As for Kogoro, at the end of them, the expression on his face looked very depressed.Originally, he hated the addition of Nie Kong who did not belong to the Judo Club, but they all agreed, regardless of his opinion.

 1423 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01449School trip

    At the end of the seven-day vacation, Nie Kong''s teacher life still has to go on.For the current dull and warm days, Xiaobi feels very happy, like a wife waiting for her husband to return from get off work.


    Compared with Xiaobi, Yinglijiang''s schedule is much less than Xiaobi, and sometimes only weekends have extra time.After all, it takes four hours to drive back and forth from Kyoto to Mihua Market!


    Even so, she is better than having Xizi.Yukiko appears as Sakamoto Ryoma''s older sister.And because the image is too cute, it has conquered fans all over the world and won unanimous praise.


    Her popularity rose from a second-tier idol to become a world-class star.The Sakamoto Ryoma TV series, which has been a villain in Japan several times, has been popular for a long time because of her appearance. For a while, no one in Japan knew the name of Fujimine Yukiko.It''s a pity that you can''t criticize the Oscars when you make a TV series. Otherwise, Xizi''s brilliant acting skills may win the queen''s award.


    When the time came for Yinglijiang¡¯s birthday on October 10, Nie Kong gave her one of the most special gifts.After a romantic candlelight dinner, she got all of her body and mind that night, and spent the night with Nie Kong.


    Yingli usually dresses conservatively, so when Nie Kong saw everything about her for the first time, he couldn''t look away at all.The tall figure is plump and plump than Xizi and Xiaobi, and the white skin is very moisturized.


    She was really feminine, and she shyly gave everything she had to Nie Kong, letting Nie Kong ask for herself.Conservative, she is very innocent, Nie Kong got her chastity that she has kept for more than ten years.


    Seeing her half-pushing, and finally closing her eyes, soft enough in her arms, she stimulated Nie Kong to secrete a lot of excitatory hormones and indulged all night.


    After the first time, Yingli let go in the second game.When he was on chuang with Nie Kong, she was a woman, and in front of everyone, she was an intellectual and wise icy lady.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Teacher Nie Kong, we should discuss the location of the school trip." Under the podium, Reiko Kujo, a beautiful girl with black hair on her shoulders, stood up from her seat and proposed to Nie Kong.


    The end of the semester means that the first grade under the guidance of Nie Kong will be promoted to a second grade student next semester!!After the exam, the school will organize the class group trip that students expect.Those who fail the subject test must pass the make-up test before they can go.


    "Well, the teacher will not forget. The school has specially given us the right to make free choices. Where do you want to go to the three cities of Hokkaido, Kyoto and Osaka?" Nie Kong replied with a smile.


    "Hehe, I personally like Kyoto, where there are many ancient architectural attractions." Several girls in the class whispered.


    "Kyoto can go on their own on weekends. How can the rare school trip be wasted in Kyoto. Go to Hokkaido. I heard that Hokkaido will have very large farms and vast grasslands..." Not to be outdone, the boys formed a team by themselves. Come against the girl.


    "Don''t make any noise, what you said are all ordinary. The best place to go for school trips should be Osaka. Not only there are ancient attractions, but also according to reports, a museum will exhibit several items worn by Sakamoto Ryoma. "The other team in the class also started to compete, letting no one.


    "Really...really?"


    When the classmates heard Sakamoto Ryoma''s name, many supporters were silent.The most popular Sakamoto Ryoma TV series is now on, and many people admire Ryoma after looking up the information.


    "Really, it is said that it was the pistol that Sakamoto Ryoma personally wore, the royal wine glass that left his blood stains when he was assassinated, and the letter paper just written to his wife Ryu."


    The students said enthusiastically.Because of Ryoma played by Kiko, the younger generation is keen on Ryoma.


    "Wow, it''s really good to go to Osaka, and the hot springs in Osaka seem to be great." The group of people in the class began to fall to the side of Osaka.


    "Okay, don''t make a noise. It''s rare that the school will give Teacher Nie Kong the privilege to let us choose by ourselves. Let''s use the fairest method-vote." Chairman Reiko Kujo said.


    "That''s right, you guys can vote on your own." Nie Kong agreed.


    So everyone wrote their favorite city, and then handed it to the chairperson Reiko Kujo to announce the result of the vote.There were forty-five people in the class. In the end, Osaka got 20 votes, Hokkaido 14 votes, and Kyoto got the least 11 votes.So it was decided that their study tour was set in Osaka, 300 kilometers away.


    In this way, I might be able to see Jinghua Ikeha in Osaka.Nie Kong didn''t have any comments, just thinking about whether he could take Xiaobi with him.Nie Kong really couldn''t tell if she left her home alone for a few days.


    And Xizi and Yingli have accompanied him to the United States, and it stands to reason that Nie Kong will take her to play for a few days.


    When Yingli and Xiaobi learned the news, the two women were very depressed.Even as a schoolmaster, Yingli happened to have an exam in those few days.There are no study trips in universities, and societies generally organize themselves.Generally, college students are on vacation, and many of them go to work in commercial streets.


    "I really want to accompany Jun Nie to Osaka, but why there is always no time." Xiaobi said dullly.


    "Don''t worry, after your holiday or graduation, you can go wherever you want to play." Nie Kong comforted.


    "That''s right, take us to play during the holiday." Yingli rushed into Nie Kong''s arms and said softly.


    The two women are very understanding, so they just secretly feel depressed that they will not see Nie Jun for a few days, and feel uncomfortable.Although they didn''t say anything, they actually guessed the relationship between Nie Kong and them.


    It should have been quarrelsome and angry, but Yingli and Xiaobi were strangely not much changed from their previous lives, and they were already very happy to be with Nie Kong.


    They are considerate of each other, and perhaps their lives can be maintained as they are now.If you really want to come to the day when Nie Jun makes a decision, he must be sad to do that will hurt the other two women, so Nie Jun has not proposed it.


    In any case, they would never accept leaving Nie Jun. Perhaps Nie Jun elected and didn''t have a big difference.


    "We are not by your side, Nie Jun, you must remember to take good care of yourself." Xiaobi saw Yingli hug Nie Kong from the front, and she was unwilling to show weakness and hugged Nie Kong''s waist from behind.

 1426 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01452Poke

    Known as the lady of the strange thief, she used her superb technology to open the glass cabinet with the exquisite anti-theft lock in a few seconds and steal the three treasures of the dragon and horse from the exhibition.So at this time, the police from the Osaka Metropolitan Police Department are standing by, searching for suspects in the museum crowd!However, because of the long time in police custody, the masses are very dissatisfied, and there is a bit of trouble, and conflicts may occur at any time.


    Nie Kong and the others have no time to supervise them because they are students at school.Therefore, the police asked the teacher Nie Kong to check to see if any strangers got inside.


    "By the way, where is Jiutiao?" Nie Kong counted the number and found that only the chairman, Reiko Jiutiao, was not there. He asked the classmate Xiaoyu who was close to her.


    "Ling Zijiang went to the bathroom just now, here, look at the teacher, look at her back." Xiaoyu pointed to the opposite side of the exhibition counter, and Nie Kong could suddenly see a beautiful image slowly coming.There was no change in the clothes she was wearing, her makeup seemed to be a little thicker than usual.


    When he saw his lovely student Lingzi, Nie Kong''s eyes were slightly surprised, and in the end, don''t mention how weird his eyes became.The famous strange thief lady actually pretends to be her own student, probably because the two girls are very similar in shape.It''s just that her disguise level is much worse than that of Yu Xizi, so she uses heavy makeup to cover up her flaws.


    "Teacher, is there something wrong with my body?" After taking a look at her body, Jiujiao Reiko couldn''t help asking Nie Kong.


    "Haha, it''s nothing. Lingzi, the teacher will take you to catch the lady thief."


    Nie Kong found that the noisy surroundings were not suitable for talking to her, then took her hand and pushed away the crowd to the idle rest area behind the museum.


    "Eh..." She only had time to let out a cry of astonishment. Does he really understand? He is clearly in front of him. What did he say about catching the thief lady.


    "Wait...wait, teacher...do you know where the thief lady is hiding." Because she often practices kendo, Jinghua keenly heard what Nie Kong said and hurriedly followed them.


    The police were anxious to reconcile the relationship between the masses, so they had no time to ignore the three of Nie Kong.


    "Now, teacher, did you say that the lady thief is hiding in the rest area?" She put her index finger on her lips curiously, with a little confusion in her crystal eyes.


    "Lingzijiang! I didn''t say it was good before. If only the two of us, don''t call me teacher, do you want to call my dear?" Nie Kong said softly.


    "Huh!" Her eyes widened immediately, completely stupefied.How would she know that her disguised role would have a special relationship with others? She only met Reiko Kujo for the first time.


    It seems that he...he basically used the thief lady as an excuse to have a tryst with his students.But it''s... It''s damned, do they secretly engage in teacher-student relationships?


    "Dear... honey." A lovely blush appeared on her foundation cheeks, and it took a lot of effort to spit out three words, which made her too ashamed.She is a famous lady of the strange thief, why would you call someone dear?


    However, in order not to reveal the stuff, she had to call it out.Her heartbeat seemed to have missed a beat, banging her Yuexun chamber, suddenly feeling very nervous.


    What is he going to do to himself, will he do intimate things between lovers, should he resist?But if he resisted, he would guess that he was pretending to be someone else what to do.


    With anxiety, she used such a nickname to call a man all her life.Sadly, I used the appearance of other girls.


    "Aha, it''s really interesting. When we first met, my dear lady of the strange thief." Nie Kong finally couldn''t help laughing out.


    "Honey, you...what are you talking about." There was a momentary panic in her eyes.


    "Don''t quibble, my lovely student Reiko Kujo won''t call out my dear intimately. It was just used to test you."


    The lady thief turned flush in an instant, her eyes glared at Nie Kong fiercely, knowing that Nie Kong was all teasing herself just now.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, don''t talk nonsense, I... how could I be the lady of the phantom thief, obviously it is your student Reiko Kujo." She still said stiffly.


    "It''s a pity, I already know where you hid the stolen goods, and I have the decisive evidence." Nie Kong said with a smile, looking at the black hair in her shawl.


    "That Ryoma''s small pistol should be hidden in the button behind your BRA. No one will notice because of the black hair. And the cup and letters are easier to hide than a pistol. If I''m not mistaken, That position is in the Huns on the left." Seeing the uneven protrusion, Nie Kong immediately noticed her strangeness.You hide things in your body as a student, so the police won¡¯t check it carefully.


    The strange thief lady Qianying finally showed surprise in her eyes, "It''s really amazing, how do you know my identity?"


    She wiped her cheek with her hand, revealing the pure and refined cheeks inside.Even if she didn''t make up the beautiful and cute Kujo Reiko, her appearance can be compared with the three daughters of Xizi, who is really beautiful.


    "I can only say that your disguise is too bad, and I can''t hide it from my eyes." Nie Kong said lightly.


    "Hehe, a well-known detective in the Kanto region is indeed well-deserved." She fully admitted her identity, and found three treasures stolen from Ryoma from her body.


    Originally, it was impossible for the police to find out who was the real her one by one, because there were close to two thousand people in the museum, and it took several hours of work. Other people would not be happy.


    Just by preaching, the dissatisfaction of the masses will erupt, and she can simply leave after the riot.Unfortunately, before that time, Nie Kong had already pulled her here.


    But she was confident that Nie Kong couldn''t catch her. She was a famous thief lady, how could she simply fall into his hands.


    "By the way, you should have the ability to distinguish between true and false. Why do you spend a lot of time to steal the three mediocre goods?" Nie Kong asked strangely.


    "Hey, you can see it." Her eyes were strange.

 1427 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01453, Reiko Kujos shyness

    As a well-known strange thief, she has the talent to be able to see the authenticity of treasures at a glance.


    That''s right, she, like Jinghua and Yukiko, respects Ryoma Sakamoto, so she visited the exhibition in person yesterday.When seeing that the organizer Tarumi Inohiko plans to use fake treasures to scam her, as a fan of Ryoma, how can she stand that kind of thing happen.Can''t understand their black-hearted merchants selling philanthropy, Qianying wanted to steal them because he had no evidence.


    "How could it be possible that the famous appraiser Huacun made a mistake?" Jinghua, who was chasing from behind, saw that Nie Kong had really caught the lady of the strange thief, and she immediately admired the five-body shot.She was about to pose for a fight, but she exclaimed when she heard Qianying''s words.The famous Huacun appraiser whom Nie Kong admired by himself, mistakenly regarded the mediocrity as genuine?


    "Perhaps the Huacun appraiser can identify the real and the fake, but they cooperated with the organizing Zhuyan Zhuyan to defraud. Some people can do anything for money." Nie Kong said with emotion.


    Jinghua could not speak. As a fan of Longma, it was difficult for her to accept what they did.


    "Hehe, so this lady has ruined their good deeds for Tianxingdao, you should pretend that you can''t see it." Qianying smiled lightly, her pretty face clearly showing no nervous expression.


    "That can''t work. Although you may be telling the truth, you can''t eliminate the charge of stealing. You are a famous Japanese wanted criminal," Jinghua said calmly.


    "Indeed, now that those are useless, we caught you." Nie Kong said.


    "Oh, I forgot, I borrowed clothes from that girl and let her sleep in the bathroom. If you don''t go to her again, she might catch a cold, and I''m a perfectionist." She smiled. He took out a cute little pink underwear in his arms and said to himself, as if he didn''t care about Jinghua''s threat.


    The plump round outline appears, and the thin clothes reveal two attractive little points.Nie Kong''s breathing was stagnant, his eyes could not help but look at them.


    "Hehe! Fool, see enough." She blushed and smiled, and then when Nie Kong was in a daze, she slammed a smoke bomb in front of them.


    With a bang, Jinghua coughed vigorously and temporarily lost her sight.A steel wire with a hook shot out from her hand, hooked onto the upper beam and pulled her up.


    "Bye bye, lovely detective Nie Kong." Wearing a black tights, she made a short cut to Nie Kong and jumped to the top of the museum with agile steps.


    The clothes worn by Reiko Kujo and Ryoma''s three treasures were left at the scene, including of course the cute little underwear.


    "Sure enough, the lady thief had a trick and let her slip away." Jinghua looked sad, and missed the opportunity to catch her.Originally, she had a chance to shoot, and she only needed a sword to knock her out.


    "That''s okay, now the important thing is to find Jiutiao classmates." Nie Kong hurried away holding her clothes. If she wakes up and sees her situation, what will happen to her in a panic.


    "According to what she said, your students should be in the bathroom now. Hey, Nie Jun, how can you enter the women''s bathroom as a boy." Before Jinghua could stop it, Nie Kong had already rushed into it.


    "Really, you listen to people talking."


    Jinghua stomped her feet, and could only bring Ryoma''s three treasures to follow behind him.


    Fortunately, because of the riots, there was no one in the bathroom.And they heard a young girl crying loudly from a female toilet.


    "Student Jiutiao, are you inside?" Nie Kong knocked on the door caringly, and the crying stopped.A gap opened in the door, and a pair of watery eyes were exposed.


    "Oh, teacher..." After seeing the people outside, she burst into tears and instantly opened the door and threw her body into Nie Kong''s arms.


    She was wearing only black underwear, showing a slender figure.Especially the skin is white and slippery.Nie Kong was surprised that the cute pink underwear with a big mouthful was not Reiko''s, but the real Qianying herself.I said, Reiko''s figure is not of that size.That hateful girl actually used her underwear to attract her attention.


    "Teacher, Reiko... Reiko shouldn''t be defiled." No wonder she was crying, because she was worried about that problem.She was afraid and worried because she suddenly fainted and woke up to find that her clothes were disheveled.Reiko, who has always been very self-improving, would cry like that, showing the seriousness of the matter.


    "No, Reiko has not been bullied by others. Look, I found your clothes." Nie Kong put the clothes on her and said softly to her.


    "Eh, my... how could my clothes be in the hands of the teacher?" Her crying face showed a look of astonishment, and she quickly thought of something, and her face turned a faint pink at the same time.


    "Oh, don''t get me wrong, Nie Kong is really a good teacher. Because the lady thief stole your clothes and pretended to be you, so your clothes will be taken off. And I learned from the thief. Later, Teacher Nie Kong was even eager to find you regardless of chasing the strange thief." Jinghua behind him immediately explained.


    "It turned out... it turned out to be like that." Reiko Jiujo hugged her clothes and lowered her red cheeks. She didn''t dare to look at Nie Kong. She was ashamed of her shameless thoughts just now.


    "Lingzi, get dressed first and be careful of colds," Nie Kong said.


    "Ah..." She finally reacted to her current situation and hurriedly closed the bathroom door.After a while, Reiko, crying like a small cat, appeared in front of them.


    Even if Jinghua, who has always been confident, saw her fresh face after the rain, she couldn''t help but secretly praise her for being beautiful, so young.


    Her cheeks were still red. When she met Nie Kong''s eyes, she quickly moved away in a panic, and said to Nie Kong, "Thank you, teacher."


    What happened today has experienced a shock of sorrow and joy, she may not forget it for the rest of her life.


    In the end, I was really happy, the teacher would come to save herself when she was desperate.

 1428 The collapse of the second element body 01454Jinghua’s invitation

    After Kujo Reiko''s mood recovered, Nie Kong and the others returned to the exhibition room.When they placed the three treasures in front of the glass counter, it caused an unprecedented sensation.


    And Jinghua explained that all the credit goes to Nie Kong, thanks to him taking them back from the thief lady.Related police officers looked at Nie Kong, especially Hattori Heizo''s expression in surprise.


    He came forward, greeted Nie Kong, and said, "Long admiring the name."Even though Nie Kong''s fame is only spread in the Kanto region, Ping Zang, who always pays attention to the reasoning world, knows that Nie Kong is normal.


    In addition to Nie Kong, he is paying attention to another person, Yusaku Kudo, the author of Baron Night!He likes that novel very much, especially the reasoning content in it is very profound and suits his taste.


    Nie Kong nodded and greeted him, then looked at the mediocrity.When he announced the conclusion that everything at the scene was mediocre, it immediately caused a sensation in the field. As he expected, few people believed his identification.Zun Jian Zhu Yan, who belonged to the organizer, even slandered and bit Nie Kong, saying that if it was a fake, it must have been his authentic product.


    Nie Kong sneered. Since they were looking for death, Nie Kong fulfilled them.On the spot, he stabbed out the organs contained in the exhibition hall. For example, Nie Kong pulled hard on the scroll, and immediately revealed dozens of mediocrities with a length of more than ten meters.As for the others, they were more or less imitated, with the most pistols and letters.


    According to their plan, even if the thief lady did not appear, they would arrange for thieves to steal the three treasures, giving the media and the rich a false impression that someone had stolen the genuine product.


    Then sell fake products to the rich and sell them at a high price.Because the genuine product is in the hands of the "thief", few rich people have the ability to identify the true and false.Even if the buyer finally knows that he bought a fake, he dare not call the police.


    Because their behavior was originally to sell stolen goods, they would not say anything about it.As for the upper class, reputation is sometimes more important than wealth, and it is certainly not said that buying fakes is so embarrassing.Of course, the most critical step is to make an appraisal certificate for the counterfeit items in Huacun.


    At this time, they forged a large number of pistols and letters, and they hid them in the exhibits.Maybe they thought it was a perfect fit, but they didn''t expect the occurrence of the strange thief lady incident.


    "It must be the conspiracy of the pirate lady. She wants to frame us." The Huacun appraiser said stiffly in a cold sweat.


    "Yes, yes, you don''t have any evidence." Seeing Zhu Yan, the fat pig screamed wronged.


    "Let''s talk about those words when you get to the police station. I believe that investigating your warehouse may find many fakes that have not been sold." Hattori Heizo finished speaking, and handcuffed the two.


    "It''s a damn profiteer. It is an insult to us to make money under the reputation of Longma." The indignation shows that their behavior is a hateful thing for Longma fans.


    I thought I could see Ryoma''s relics, but who knew it was just a lie to their feelings!


    "Don''t get excited, they will be severely punished by the law." Hattori Pingzo calmed everyone''s emotions, for fear that they would throw their shoes and spit. Some fans are very NC and they can''t guarantee that they will do so. What an impulsive thing.


    On the top floor of a building, a young girl in a black tights smiled slightly after seeing the scene of the final development of the matter with her sight glasses.


    Maybe she is something that a thief can''t do, but Mr. Detective can do it easily.If he knew he would come, why bother.It made him lose a piece of underwear, not to mention it, and caused a commotion in vain, and his fame almost fell into his hands.


    Glancing at her Hun¡¯s mouth, she blushed and murmured, scratching her hot cheek with her fingers, as if her calm heart suddenly became restless, and she looked forward to seeing Nie Kong bye.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this point, the story about the Dragon Horse Treasures came to a close, and Nie Kong left the museum with his classmates faintly.Although involved in trouble, the only complaint from the students was that they did not see Ryoma''s treasure.What happened just now is just to watch the excitement, I really like the atmosphere.When Nie Kong and Jinghua were parting, they saw her face hesitated to say something, as if there was something to say to him.


    "Tomorrow is a free time for you. Please have a good time in Osaka." After Nie Kong told his classmates to go back to the hotel, he was considerate and slowed down and waited for Jinghua.


    Only Reiko Kujo kept looking back at Nie Kong and the others, eavesdropping on what they said and wrote.


    "Miss Jinghua, what do you want?"


    "I... I have an unrelenting request, I hope you can agree to it." She showed a gentle smile, bowed half and half to Nie Kong, with the temperament of a big and nadeshiko.


    "Hey, what you do so solemnly, as long as I can do it, I will help you." Nie Kong said in confusion.


    "Actually, it''s not a big deal. My father really wants to see you. You...Don''t get me wrong. My father is the owner of the Chiba Kendo Gym for generations. Since I told him about your situation. Later, he really wants to learn kendo with you." She said unhurriedly.


    "So that''s the case, I can promise you. It will happen that the students will have free time tomorrow, so I have nothing to do." Nie Kong nodded and replied, not very embarrassing.


    "That''s really great, I believe my father will be very happy. Where does Teacher Nie Kong live, I will pick you up tomorrow morning." Jinghua said with joy.


    Nie Kong said the address of the hotel where she was staying, and then she happily said goodbye to Nie Kong.She hasn''t practiced her inner realm, and she will still smile happily when she encounters happy things.


    He didn''t care much, after all, he cherished his fate with Jinghua.If I didn''t meet her, maybe it would be difficult for me to take the initiative to understand her.Even if Jinghua finally married Hattori Heizo, he would not know it.


    With that kind of mood in this newspaper, Nie Kong lives in Conan''s world, perhaps saying that he can''t predict how the plot will change in the future.

 1429 The collapse of the secondary element 01455Goodbye Hattori Hirazo

    Due to the free arrangement of tomorrow''s time, the students in the room were discussing where they were going to play in groups of three to five, and it was not quiet until the noisy twelve o''clock at night.It is rare to have a school trip once a year, and Nie Kong did not restrain them and gave them a day without restraint.


    Early the next morning, Nie Kong, who came out of the room, found his classmates staring at him with anxious eyes.Nie Kong announced that he would pack his luggage and gather at the hotel before four o''clock in the evening, then let them go.


    "Teacher, don''t you go out to play by yourself?" Seeing Nie Kong staying in the hotel, Lingzi couldn''t help but ask.


    "I have something to do, you have to have fun." Nie Kong nodded and said.


    "Couldn''t... the teacher was dating that Miss Jinghua yesterday." I have to say that sometimes women''s instincts are really scary.Although not, but very close to the truth.


    "Nonsense, children don''t care about adults." Nie Kong smiled and cursed and rubbed her soft black hair.


    "Mmm, I''m almost sixteen years old. In Japan, the age at which girls can legally marry and have children." Reiko Kujo said loudly. Although I am happy with Nie Kong''s intimate attitude, don''t treat her as a child.


    "Yes, yes, hurry up and play." Nie Kong pushed her out of the hotel.And there are a few girls waiting outside.With a puffed face, Lingzi saw Nie Kong wave her hand to say goodbye.


    Nie Kong had his own business arrangements, and yesterday promised to visit Jinghua¡¯s gym.At last half an hour later, Jinghua, an elegant beauty in a kimono, came slowly, wearing an unusually bright kimono.


    It used to be an elegant blue color, but now it is a pattern of pink cherry blossom flowers.Holding a Japanese wooden umbrella at this time, Nie Kong was a little dazed to see her own gentle temperament of Yamato Nadeshiko.What''s the matter, why do you dress so beautifully, Nie Kong muttered to himself.


    Nie Kong''s eyes looked a little uncomfortable, and her cheeks appeared a lovely pink, or perhaps a little pink.


    "Hurry up." She said angrily to Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong immediately returned to his senses, followed her steps, and set off alongside her to the so-called kendo hall.


    Osaka said it was too big. She could travel from her own gym to the hotel where Nie Kong was located, and it only took more than half an hour.


    But Jinghua''s dress was very noticeable, and people passing by kept watching them and pointing.But Jinghua seemed to be used to it, maybe something was just a little flustered in her heart because they had misunderstood the relationship with Nie Kong.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The wooden attic in front of them is a bit old, and you can see the old houses inherited from a long time.Although shabby, it is very clean and tidy because Jinghua often cleans it every day.


    In front of the wooden house, there is an old plaque that reads Chibaliu Kendo Hall in traditional characters.


    Accompanied Jinghua to the Chi Boliu Swordsman Hall. As soon as they arrived at the door, a burst of noise reached Nie Kong and their ears.


    In the wooden dojo, there are two young men wearing armors, and they are comparing them with wooden swords.It can be seen that one of them is Chi Boliu''s apprentice, and the other is a man as black as charcoal.


    His kendo is very fierce, and the opponent Chi Boliu kendo students can basically only defend, and I believe they will soon lose.Nie Kong could recognize his identity at a glance-the Hattori Hiizo police officer in Osaka!


    Except for the extreme stream students who watched the competition, there were two fifty-year-old men kneeling in front of the hall, watching their game seriously.One has a slightly darker skin, and the other wears Japanese-style clothes, and looks very old-fashioned.


    Nie Kong looked at Jinghua in confusion, but Jinghua pretended not to see, and led him directly to the two men.One of them should be his father, and the other is likely to be Hattori Heizo''s father.


    When the two middle-aged and old men appeared in Nie Kong, they couldn''t help but look at him.Seeing the charm and temperament he exudes, he couldn''t help but give a secret compliment.


    The character seems to be polished without a trace of edges and corners, that peaceful temperament is not something ordinary young people can have.They were amazed by the cultivation of such a state of mind at a young age.They believed that Nie Kong''s kendo level would be very high, even better than them.


    The owner of Chibo Pavilion originally thought that Hattori Heizo was very good and his appetite was very good, but Nie Kong broke all his stubborn thinking.He was very pleased that his daughter, who couldn''t get out of the door, would know a good boy.


    "Jinghua, you''re back, may I ask who is..." He said in a very flat tone, because of his staid personality, his main focus was on Nie Kong.


    "My father, he... his name is Nie Kong. He is... a friend I met in Kyoto." Jinghua kneeled on the tatami elegantly and helped Nie Kong make a cup of tea.Not only is Kendo outstanding, but the Japanese traditions are maintained very well after years of immersion in the tea ceremony.


    "Hello, please give me some advice." Nie Kong knelt down beside Jinghua and nodded to the two old men opposite.


    "Please don''t be polite, let''s watch the game first."


    The battle has reached a fierce stage, with both offensive and defensive.Compared with the leisurely garden stroll of Hattori Hirazo, Chiba-ryu''s disciple was a little out of breath.


    After finally grasping a flaw, Hattori''s wooden sword struck the opponent''s armored forehead forcefully.With a bang, Hattori Heizo knocked him back a few steps, showing how powerful he was.


    If there is no armor protection, that blow will probably beat him into a concussion.


    Hattori Heizo hurriedly supported him, while the opponent was strongly unwilling to fail.


    "The outcome is announced. It seems that apart from Jinghua, none of our gyms can stop Pingzang. We are really old, and now it is the age of young people." The master Chi Bo said solemnly, not minding his disciples. The failure is just a sigh.


    "That''s right, there are a lot of amazing young people now. Hirazo, come and meet your peers." The old Hattori ordered to his son.


    "Yes, Dad." He took off his protective gear and sat down on his father''s left side in a welcoming manner.When he saw Nie Kong and Jinghua in the Hattori, his face was full of surprise.


    "Mr. Nie Kong, it turned out to be you!"

 1430 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01456Defeat Hirazo

    "Oh, did you guys know each other a long time ago?" Chi Bo Pavilion Master said curiously.


    "In the past, I only heard about his name occasionally from the news papers. It was only yesterday that I was fortunate enough to meet Mr. Nie Kong with my own eyes." Hattori Heizo said with a smile.


    "Huh!"


    "Dad and uncle didn''t know, Mr. Nie Kong has the title of a famous detective in the Kanto area, and it happened to help our police crack the fraud case in the Longma Exhibition." Hingzo said with appreciation.


    Being good at reasoning and kendo, he has the same advantages as his son.Although Ping Zang is not as good as him in temperament and charm, in those two aspects, who is better than his son in that aspect.


    "It seems that I am going to say sorry to you, Brother Hattori! I specially asked you to bring your noble son to introduce Jinghua to my family, but it seems that I am worrying about it for nothing. Let them solve the young people''s affairs." Seeing his daughter taking the man home, the owner of Chi Bo can only say apologetically.It turned out that his plan was to introduce each other''s children to each other and help clarify his daughter''s marriage.


    It is said that Jinghua should be the age of marriage, no wonder her father is worried.Because she had known her father''s arrangement in advance, she invited Nie Kong to be a guest.


    After all, the only boy she knew was Nie Kong except for the male student in the kendo hall.Besides, she has always had a good impression of Nie Kong in her heart, hoping to use Nie Kong to refuse a blind date with a stranger.


    "Haha, look at what you said, young people should know each other. Ping Zang can strengthen Nie Kong and Jinghua, it is a worthwhile trip." He really liked the gentle Jinghua.He supports his son to fight for it with his own ability, and it''s okay to fail.What he can do is to give him a chance to express himself.When two heroes fight, there must be one injury.


    "By the way, I heard that Mr. Nie Kong, you defeated Jinghua in kendo, can you give me some advice on children''s kendo?"


    Hearing the opinion of the old man Hattori, the owner of Chiba Pavilion''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    "What you said is too exaggerated." Nie Kong said calmly.


    "Young people can grow up only when they compete with each other. I am honored to receive your enlightenment." The young Hattori Heizo and Heji are always aggressive and strong!!He was also curious about Nie Kong''s strength and genre, hoping to see his style.


    Jinghua''s eyes glowed, she secretly leaned against Nie Kong next to her, and whispered, "Nie Kong, I''m sorry for causing you a lot of trouble."


    "It''s okay." Nie Kong didn''t expect that his presence would actually destroy the blind date meeting between Jinghua and Heping.


    "In that case, please let me show my ugliness." Nie Kong nodded in response.


    "Please..." Hattori Pingzou put on his armor and first stood on the dojo.


    Nie Kong was standing from the tatami, and Jinghua kindly handed him a wooden sword.Seeing the coordinated performance of the two, the owner of Chi Bo Museum smiled happily.If Nie Kong inherited his own gym, it would be perfect.


    "So... let''s start!"


    "Aren''t you wearing armor?" Hattori Pingzo asked with a frown.


    "It doesn''t have to be so troublesome to deal with you." Although Nie Kong''s voice was calm, his voice naturally revealed strong confidence.


    "Hehe, don''t underestimate me." Hattori Pingzang Bao Gong''s face was serious, and he seemed a little angry. How could he be so underestimated.


    The surrounding audience aroused interest and looked straight at the confrontation between the two!People at the scene may be aware that perhaps the two men are fighting for Sister Jinghua.Whoever loses will inevitably lose the opportunity to compete.


    Jinghua smiled at the corner of her mouth, and her dark eyes looked at Nie Kong on the opposite side. She was fortunate to be able to see his swordsmanship again!


    At this time, Hattori Pingzang slowly raised his hands, and the wooden sword he clenched pointed towards Nie Kong.In an instant, his body bowed slightly, and the wooden sword with both hands hit Nie Kong''s face at a sharp speed!


    Hattori Heizo hit the face directly at the beginning, he was tentative.But at this time, he found that even if he saw Nie Kong in the field, his breath seemed to disappear completely, and the wooden sword in his hand was cut into the air.


    "Sure enough, his mental state cultivation is really terrifying, he can actually completely converge his aura during the battle." Chi Bo exclaimed, and now he may not be able to hit Nie Kong with his naked eyes, Hattori Heizo can say that he has lost.


    Sure enough, as expected by the owner of Chi Bo Pavilion, no matter how violently he attacked, he couldn''t touch the corner of Nie Kong''s clothes.


    "Are you ready? It''s my turn to attack." Nie Kong narrowed his eyes slightly and exhaled slowly.While holding his wooden sword, the sword in his hand seemed alive.


    "Face, hands, waist!" Nie Kong just waved vigorously, but made three crackling noises.


    Hattori''s body froze suddenly, and the wooden sword clenched with both hands quietly fell.Three cracks appeared in his gloves, protective mask and waistguard!


    Jinghua clenched her small fist tightly and looked at Nie Kong with bright eyes.I saw Nie Kong¡¯s sword once again, but the speed was as fast as a white horse passing a gap. Is it really something that humans can swing?


    "I accept defeat, Mr. Nie Kong''s sword skills can really only be illustrated by superb skills." Ping Zang smiled bitterly, and he had no ability to resist in front of him.


    Chi Bo and Hattori were more shocked than Pingzang. As kendo masters, they knew better than anyone about the horror of Nie Kong''s sword!Even if they face that sword, the only thing they can do is to wait and die.


    I can''t see it, and I can''t detect Nie Kong''s energy, how can I hide?


    "Don''t take it seriously, just play around." Nie Kong handed the wooden sword to Jinghua and said with a smile.


    "Yes...Yes, the teacher is what Nie Kong likes." Jinghua looked at Nie Kong gently and said.


    "You two... forget it, do whatever you two want, remember to come and visit my old man when you have time." Chi Bo drank tea, and he was very in favor of his daughter''s relationship with Nie Kong.


    "Jinghua, did your father misunderstand something?" Nie Kong pushed Jinghua next to him and asked quietly.


    "No...nothing, Nie Kong, you have thought about it a lot." With a pink peach on her face, she replied vaguely to Nie Kong, her eyes dodge and cute.

 1431 The collapse of the second element Text 01457The school journey is over

    "Mr. Nie Kong, I look forward to seeing you next time." Hattori Heizo was not lost, and he politely said goodbye to Nie Kong, convinced of his defeat.And his father lost a wonderful daughter-in-law in frustration.


    "Nie Kong, are you staying for dinner?" Jinghua whispered to Nie Kong.


    "Hehe, Jinghua''s cooking is delicious, will Nie Kong be willing to leave." The owner of Chi Bo is quite confident about his daughter''s cooking level, even better than that of a first-class hotel.


    "No, I have to gather with my classmates at five o''clock and take the Shinkansen back to the rice flower market. If there is nothing wrong, it is time for me to leave." But Nie Kong''s answer was beyond his surprise.


    Nie Kong also admitted that her cooking level is very high, but she is still a bit worse than herself, how could she simply worship her cooking.Only the father and son Hattori almost swallowed their tongues in their stomachs during lunch.


    Jinghua''s eyes were very sorry, and Chi Bo called Nie Kong a waste.


    After the party with them, Nie Kong returned to the hot spring hotel.Before leaving, Jinghua had followed him for more than a thousand meters, and then waved goodbye to him reluctantly.Because she understands that it is difficult for Nie Kong to have the opportunity to visit herself in Osaka, and she can only see him by going to the Mihua market.She has always been strong since she was young, and she has left a deep impression on her since she lost to Nie Kong some time ago.


    "Really, I originally used the only teacher Nie Kong I knew to block my father''s marriage urging offensive, but don''t be so sure that I would really like him." Jinghua whispered as he watched his long shadow. .The men I know are more pleasing to the eye than moms and dads help them on blind dates.Besides, Nie Kong is really good, and his father should approve of his ideas.


    What she cared about was what Nie Kong thought about her.Although he thinks he is very beautiful, it seems that he has a classmate named Reiko Kujo who is similar to himself and very young.


    "Hey! When I meet next time, it seems that I really need to ask him personally. If he says he really likes himself, agree to date him and marry him." She encouraged herself, her eyes returning to normal Calm and indifferent.If Meiya came out of the ring, I would be able to make a couple with her.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Nie Kong returned to the hotel before five o''clock and found that the students were discussing what they had experienced today, and they were carrying large and small bags of local products and luggage.


    After simply packing up his luggage, Nie Kong loudly informed the classmates in the hotel: "Classmates, the time is coming, please gather!"


    "Oh... So it''s time for the assembly." The students sighed regretfully, and the school trip probably didn''t have much fun.


    "Classmate Lingzi, you can count the number of people and see if everyone is there," Nie Kong ordered to the chairman of the committee''s Jiutiao Reiko.


    Reiko nodded and counted the number of people after a hum.When Nie Kong was informed that the staff had arrived, Nie Kong led them to the train station.


    "Okay, okay, we will take the train soon, please prepare."


    The students yelled and regretted the end of the journey, while queuing in accordance with the planned seating order.The trip of three days and two nights was finally over at this moment.


    The train departs at 5:30, and it takes about two hours from Osaka to Mihua Market.


    After boarding the train, Reiko Kujo glanced at the other classmates left and right, and then pretended to occupy the empty space next to Nie Kong as usual, and finally his calm face suddenly appeared with joy.


    "Huh! Teacher, maybe you didn''t buy local products?" Lingzi asked aloud after discovering that Nie Kong only had simple luggage.


    "Yes, because I have something to do today, so I didn''t have time to prepare. But it doesn''t matter, even if you buy it, you can only give it to your neighbor." Nie Kong replied indifferently.


    "If the teacher doesn''t mind, please accept it. I prepared a copy for you today." After hesitating for a while, she boldly handed the beautifully dressed gift box in her hand to Nie Kong.


    If Nie Kong wants to give a girl he likes, maybe it is not suitable to transfer his gift box.But when she heard that Nie Kong had only neighbors, a surprise suddenly appeared in her heart.I can understand, doesn''t Teacher Nie Kong have anyone to associate with?


    "Hehe, the teacher, thank you Lingzi for your kindness." Nie Kong accepted Lingzi''s gift with pleasure, she was very considerate.


    "No...nothing, it''s just ordinary food in Osaka, please don''t be polite, teacher." Kujo said in a low voice with a pink face.


    Reiko Kujo at this time is really cute.Seeing her high spirits, Nie Kong had no choice but to chat with her.And an hour later, she leaned on Nie Kong''s shoulder, sleeping soundly.


    It seems that they are playing crazy today, and they are completely exhausted.Not only the Kujo Reiko, but the entire carriage where Nie Kong was in seemed very quiet. Occasionally, there was a sound of sleeping snoring, and the students fell asleep.


    Nie Kong took her in his arms to make her sleep more comfortable.At eight o''clock in the evening, the train finally arrived at Mihuashi Station.The horn of the train awakened the students.


    After waking up, Reiko Kujo found that most of her body was shrunk in Nie Kong''s warm arms, no wonder she woke up reluctantly.His face flushed with shame, and he was really ashamed to sleep while chatting with the teacher.Fortunately, I don''t have the habit of sleeping and drooling, otherwise I would have no face to see the teacher.


    "Students, please pay attention to your safety, and we are now announcing the dissolution. As for the girls, you must call your family to pick them up." Nie Kong counted the number of people, and after finding that there was nothing missing, he disbanded the students.The rice flower market in this era is not very big, high school students have the ability to go home by themselves.But who calls Conan has a high crime rate, a girl alone on the street has a high probability of encountering danger.


    The female classmates watched Nie Kong watching from the sidelines, and could only obediently obey him and call their parents.


    After the last student left, Nie Kong slowly stepped out of the train station in Mihua City.When night fell, only a crooked bright moon hung in the sky.The lively rice flower market seems a bit deserted at this time.

 1432 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01458, the lady of the thief follow?

    Sure enough, it was correct to let their parents take it back, because even Nie Kong, a healthy boy, discovered that someone secretly coveted her feelings. Perhaps a beautiful woman with a tragic look likes her?


    After jokingly making fun of myself, I used spiritual consciousness to cover the 100-meter range around me, searching for all clues.


    The moon was black and the wind was high, and on the floors on both sides of the street, a black shadow kept jumping behind him, like a nimble wild cat.No, although she is very agile, she relies on tools to realize the shuttle between floors.


    With a playful expression on Nie Kong''s expression, he led her to the dead end, and then faced her specific direction and said, "Don''t hide and tuck, come out."


    There was silence all around, as if Nie Kong was talking to himself, it is estimated that the person in the dark would not be dead.


    Nie Kong picked up a small stone from the ground and threw it at her with a little force, only to hear an ouch.From the corner in the darkness, a tall black shadow immediately jumped out.


    Even in the dark, Nie Kong''s amazing vision could not be blocked.She wore a black tights, clinging to her tall and plump figure, thus presenting the most beautiful S-shaped exquisite arc of a girl.


    "Strange thief lady-Qianying?!"


    "It hurts, it''s almost swollen."


    At this moment, she covered her ass and thighs and exhaled in pain, Nie Kong aimed at the fleshy place.Nie Kong was right, and behind him was the strange thief lady Qianying who had a close relationship with him the day before yesterday.It''s strange, isn''t she in Osaka? How could she appear in the rice flower market.


    "Go ahead, what are you doing behind me, Miss Qianying."


    "Who...who is following you, I only pass by occasionally."


    Seeing that Nie Kong had seen her whereabouts, she could only stand calmly in front of Nie Kong.But she was very strange in her heart, why could Nie Kong find herself.


    "Hehe, I don''t have anything that the pirate lady likes." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    "Who said no!" The strange thief lady blurted out.


    "Oh, the lady lady, are you robbing money or sex?" Nie Air Conditioning teased her.


    She was flushed, "What nonsense, I just want to take my own things from you."


    "Hey, even though you said that, I don''t remember what I took you." Nie Kong was surprised. It was only the second time that he met her.


    "Don''t pretend to be confused, when we separated last time, you...you took my underwear, right?" She blushed and told the truth angrily.


    Nie Kong looked stunned. Did she chase the rice flower market from Osaka for a pair of underwear?Of course, the lovely pink underwear was still in his hand, and it is still in his duffel bag.


    "So that''s it, I understand." Nie Kong took out the pink underwear from the bag with his right hand and presented it in front of her.Although more than a day has passed, she still retains her fragrance.


    "After I wash it for you, will you give it to you?"


    Seeing Nie Kong rubbing her underwear, Qianying seemed to have the illusion of touching her own mouth.Her face was flushed with blood due to shame.


    "No... you don''t need to wash it, yes, by the way, you didn''t use it to do nasty things." Her eyes widened, and she suddenly said that.Some boys usually like to use girls'' underwear to vent their abnormal behavior!


    "No." Nie Kong threw his underwear to her, Qianying instinctively caught it with his hands.


    "Eh, you haven''t." She said in a disappointed tone. The underwear really didn''t leave any stains, exactly the same as when she first took it off.


    "what did you say?"


    "You got it wrong, I didn''t say anything."


    She concealed her words in a hurry, flushing all over her face, almost making herself say the wrong thing.Her heart beat fiercely against her own Huns, blaming herself why such abnormal thoughts appeared.


    "For a piece of underwear, is it worth chasing you from Osaka to the rice flower market?" Nie Kong said silently.


    "Of course, that''s just one of my reasons. If you don''t ask you for it, who knows what you will use it for. And after I said the second reason, you might know a little bit of information based on your reasoning ability. A black-clothed gang specializing in the manufacture of fake gems has appeared all over the world. After the gems were stolen, they sold a large number of fake gems for huge profits! According to my own investigation, their organization will act in Kyoto in a short time, so I have to It is enough to destroy their plan as soon as possible." Kuroba Chikage said seriously.


    "But what can you do by yourself, do you have the power to fight against an organization." Nie Kong vaguely understands from the original plot that there is indeed an organization, even in the generation of Kaito Kidd, their organization is keeping it.


    "As long as you steal the real gems and return them to the police station, that group will naturally go bankrupt and disbanded." Kuroba Chikage said confidently.


    "Then I wish you a smooth journey." Nie Kong waved goodbye to her.


    "Aren''t you... a detective, why would you stay out of the matter after hearing about a crime, what kind of a detective?" Hei Yu Qianying said dumbfounded, originally she planned to ask Nie Kong to help her.Who expected Nie Kong''s weird answer.


    "Hehe, if I were really a professional detective, how could I possibly have a chat with you for so long after seeing the famous thief lady, I would have arrested you without saying a word." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    "Well, what you said makes sense." Qianying''s face was very happy when she heard Nie Kong''s words. Nie Kong did not discriminate against her identity because she was a strange thief.


    "If you have any questions, you can talk to me, maybe I can give you some useful advice. Now I want to go home and separate here." Nie Kong said, turning around and leaving from the alley.


    Kuroba Chikage stomped her feet, why did she leave herself as a girl outside?Fortunately, she herself has her own real estate business in Mihua City, otherwise she would have to live in a hotel.


    Really, you should ask yourself if you have a place to stay, and then invite yourself to be a guest at his home is what a gentleman should do.

 1433 The collapse of the second element text 01459Kudo Yusakus wedding

    "Nie Jun, did you come back." Hearing the sound of the apartment door opening, Xiaobi showed a face like a lotus flower from the bath and room.The white shower cap covered the slightly curly black hair and dripped with water.


    When Nie Kong was spotted, her eyes radiated joy.Regardless of whether his body would be exposed to Nie Kong, he rushed out of the bath and room to hug Nie Kong.The dazzling body didn''t wear anything at all, and the skin dripping with water was very hydrated.


    "Look at what''s your hurry, you didn''t wear any clothes after taking a shower."


    "Ah... I hate it, you will watch Nie Jun again at night." Although Xiaobi found her situation very embarrassing, she did not intend to block Nie Kong''s sight.She gently helped Nie Kong take the luggage and coat, like a very qualified wife serving her husband.After finishing Nie Kong''s affairs, she sneaked into the bathroom and the room, and after a while she went out to the living room again wearing a white bath towel.


    And seeing that at this time Nie Kong was using her specially made dinner, slowly sitting next to Nie Kong, holding his chin in his hand and looking at him happily.


    "By the way, I bought souvenirs from Osaka. I have time to share with my neighbors tomorrow."


    "It''s really strange that Nie Jun will take care of picking special products for us." She looked through the exquisite gift and said with a chuckle.


    Nie Kong didn''t say that Lingzi bought it for him. Looking at her expression, he probably understood something.


    "Give a box to Dr. Aka, and a box to the Kudo house next door. Oh, I almost forgot to tell Nie Jun, Mr. Yusaku from the Kudo house next door sent you an invitation."


    Xiaobi put down the gift box, trot to Nie Kong''s bedroom, and quickly handed Nie Kong a red invitation.


    Nie Kong took a look and found that it was a wedding invitation from Yusaku Kudo.The content says that he will have a wedding on the 22nd of next month, and I hope Nie Kong can attend.


    He looked a little surprised. The original Yusaku Kudo was going to marry Yukiko, but now that Yukiko likes him, he really found a new love.


    Although it was a bit loud, the plot did not change much.Because even if there is no Kiko, Yusaku Kudo can give birth to several Kudo Shinichi with others, but it seems that May 4 next year is the time when Shinichi is born in the plot.


    Now they might get married a little bit late, maybe they really did it according to his plan.


    "It''s great, Yousaku shows that we are getting married..." Xiaobi''s eyes were full of envy, and she looked at Nie Kong from time to time.In her heart, the one thing she looked forward to most was marrying Nie Kong.


    "Let¡¯s talk when you have time"


    Nie Kong discarded the invitation and continued to use his own dinner.Nie Kong is not very interested in his wedding, as long as it is not his own You Xizi.


    "Hey, at what age does Nie Jun think he plans to get married?" Xiaobi blinked and asked.


    "Those things will be discussed after you graduate." Nie Kong thought after thinking that he should leave the world of Conan by then.Of course, before leaving, destroy the system that controls the circulation of beliefs.


    In this way, it is equivalent to destroying part of their foundation, which is what he would like to see most.


    "Hehe, Nie Jun is really nice." She wrapped her arms around Nie Kong''s neck and kissed him intimately on the cheek.Like a boneless body, soft in Nie Kong''s arms.


    As the night darkened, their fierce gasps gradually came out, telling the pain of parting.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Time came quickly, Nie Kong took Yingri and Xiaobi to Kudo Yusaku''s wedding on the 22nd of next month.His bride is a second-rate idol, not as popular as Yu Xizi.


    Because Yusaku Kudo has been helping the TV station for a while, but desperate for Yukiko, he turned his attention to the other stars of the TV station.


    During this period, Xiaobi and Yingli took Nie Kong left and right, and neither of them gave way.The key is that the two women will grab the bouquet thrown by the bride just like other girls. I believe whoever gets it will get married next.


    And what made Nie Kong more concerned about was another thing. When Didan High School opened after the holiday, the class Nie Kong was instructing was said to be transferred to a new physics teacher.


    On the first day of school, news has spread throughout the class.Even Nie Kong was surprised at their intelligence capabilities, things they didn''t know yet, they knew one step earlier than themselves.


    He opened the office and found that the principal had been waiting for a long time, followed by a woman in a professional suit.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, you are here just right. Please arrange a little time for the new teacher and classmates to meet. You two should take good care of you." The principal smiled and pointed to the beautiful girl behind and said to Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong was taken aback when he saw her beautiful appearance.


    Seeing Teacher Nie Kong indulged in the beauty of the new teacher, the principal laughed and wittily gave them time to meet alone. Maybe he could eat Teacher Nie Kong''s wedding candy.


    "Hehe, Teacher Nie Kong, I will ask you to take care of you in the future." Qian Qianyu held Nie Kong''s fingers in her hand and said with a smile.


    "Lady Weird thief, you... why did you suddenly become a teacher in Didan High School?" Nie Kong was startled. The beauty in front of him was not someone else, but it was Miss Qianying, the strange thief.Without disguising, she appeared in front of him with her original appearance.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, it is estimated that you have recognized the wrong person. My name is Qianying, you can call me Teacher Qianying." She blinked at Nie Kong cutely, smiling like a flower.As expected, his expression at this time is really funny.


    With the top mechanics and thieves of the lady raided, of course, it was more than enough to be a physics teacher, but Nie Kong didn''t understand her purpose.


    "Seriously, I have always been easy to believe what other people say, stop making trouble!!"


    "Oh, I''m not talking nonsense. Because if you don''t come out to find a job to make money, you can support me." Qian Ying glanced at Nie Kong and muttered.


    "Well, then don''t mess around in school," Nie Kong warned.


    "Hey, I will only investigate the affairs of that organization in my spare time. It will be much safer to have another teacher as a cover." Qianying said without paying any attention.


    It seems that Qianyingjiang investigated Nie Kong''s information beforehand, and then deliberately selected Didan High School as a teacher.

 1434 The collapse of the second element body 01460, Qiankages action

    So Nie Kong took Qianying to his class and introduced her to the classmates.The boys naturally cheered, because the new teacher they expected was only Reiko Kujo a little unhappy.


    When Chikage found out that she was playing the girl Reiko Kujo all the time, she couldn''t help but chuckle, for fear that Reiko would recognize her.Knowing that I was too much at that time, I knocked her out and took off her clothes.For a girl, it was a nightmare.


    Let her play freely and Nie Kong left the classroom.With the abilities of the dignified pirate lady, it would be too easy to deal with those dozens of little kids!They are only four years older than Reiko, and they have more social experience than most teachers in the school.


    Soon it was time for school, Nie Konggang and Reiko Jiujo bid farewell.When he was about to go home, a white sports car stopped in front of him, blocking his way.The screen glass automatically lowered, revealing delicate cheeks.


    "Ms. Nie Kong, get in the car quickly." When Nie Kong didn''t respond, the door next to the co-pilot opened and she reached out and pulled Nie Kong into the car.


    "Qianying, what are you going to do." At this time, she was wearing a black sensual tights, showing a curve with unevenness.When she didn''t pay attention, Qianying turned into the model of a strange thief lady, should she take herself to steal.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, are you really afraid that this lady will kidnap you. Don''t worry, I''ll talk to you later." She stepped on the accelerator hard, and the car rushed out with a buzzing sound. She drove like You Xizi Crazy.


    The car drove to the city of Kyoto next door. After passing her instructions along the way, Nie Kong finally understood what she was going to do.It turned out that she discovered that the gem-forgery organization would take action, so by the way, Nie Kong was asked to help her.


    Nie Kong was speechless, she looked like an agent.And he especially likes chivalry and righteousness, can be regarded as a benevolent thief!


    It took an hour for the car to finally stop in the parking lot of a luxury hotel, but Xizi didn''t plan to get off.


    "Huh! Fortunately, he didn''t leave the hotel. Jun Nie, we may have to wait for a while." Qianying said to Nie Kong when he saw the black car in the parking lot.


    "Don''t get the wrong person, I don''t want to waste a night." Nie Kong warned a little worried.


    "Hey, I have been investigating for a day yesterday, and there is absolutely nothing wrong with it. It really can''t, we can open a room in the hotel tonight."


    "Ah, you want to open a room with me?"


    "What are you thinking about? Let''s open a room for one person. Don''t make a bad idea." Qianying blushed and glared at him with round eyes.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When the two were talking, a man wearing dark glasses and a black suit appeared in their sight and opened the door of the car under surveillance.There was a bulge around his waist, and Nie Kong knew he was wearing a pistol.


    "Hush, Nie Jun, don''t talk, we will follow you quietly." After he drove two hundred meters, Qianying slowly followed behind.Even so, the person in front of him seemed very alert, and he discovered that a car was following him behind him, taking Qianying around in a big circle.


    When Qianying returned to her senses, her eyes could no longer see the target.


    "Nie Jun, what do you want to do now." She can only rely on Nie Kong, hoping that he can do anything.


    "It can be seen that his vigilance is very high. You must control the car to hang outside his 500 meters range." Nie Kong said.


    "It''s too late to say anything, now I have lost everything. If I can keep up with him, maybe I can find out the factory where the fake gems are made." Chikage pouted.


    "Don''t worry, I can still infer his specific location. You turn the car to the left." Nie Kong had spiritual help, so he found him easily.


    "Hey, didn''t we just come from there?"


    "Idiot, he just confuses you."


    "Mmm, I don''t believe you can reason it out." A dead horse was a living horse doctor, and Qianying drove the car according to Nie Kong''s guidance.Finally ten minutes later, Qianying saw the familiar car.


    Although separated by a few hundred meters, there are only a few cars on the street.She did not chase after him bravely, but hung him about five hundred meters.Even if he has a rear-view mirror, he cannot see five hundred meters behind.


    The direction of the car was the outskirts of Kyoto. After more than ten minutes, Nie Kong and the others finally saw him park the car in front of the building that looked like a research room.


    Out of caution, Qianying did not dared to drive closer.Because she guessed that the building in front of her was definitely the secret base of that organization, and it was probably doing illegal research on the development of fake gems.If she can handle it in one nest, it will save a lot of trouble.


    "Nie Jun, you are waiting outside. I will lurch inside to find out the situation. The outside is very dangerous. Don''t run around." After speaking, she left the car and set off for the front research institute.


    As a lady of the strange thief, Nie Kong saw her easily sneak into the heavily guarded base.But Nie Kong felt that something was wrong, because the guards outside almost all carried pistols quietly.


    With such firepower, if the strange thief lady is trapped by the enemy, it is estimated that she will die in all her life.So Nie Kong didn''t worry about her safety, and followed her behind her without telling her.


    When Nie Kong came to the interior of the research room, he found that the outside was heavily guarded, but there were many graduate students in white clothes inside, who were gathering for dinner.


    Originally, Nie Kong thought that the organization that Qianying said was a small role for selling stolen fake gems, but the scale of its influence was really large!It is really not to be underestimated to be able to draw dozens of doctors to work for them.


    "Wow..." Suddenly, Qianying screamed from the depths.Nie Kong narrowed his eyes and rushed towards Qianying in an instant.


    I didn''t observe with spiritual consciousness, so I didn''t understand what happened.But she cried out to show that her whereabouts had been exposed.


    At a distance of several hundred meters, Nie Kong only took more than a second.The situation there is very delicate, the black man is now aiming at Chikage with a revolver.As for the two bodies lying on the ground.One man and one woman.


    The two were only twenty-seven-eight, but when Nie Kong saw their faces, the expressions on their faces suddenly became extremely surprised. How could it be them.

 1435 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01461, the black organization reappears

    The men and women who fell in the pool of blood were the Miyano Hiroshi and his wife who had a relationship with Nie Kong in New York!!The pupils of the two lost focus, and it seemed that they were dead for a while.


    And the black middle-aged man who Qianying was following was now pointing his pistol flatly at Qianying who was hiding in the dark.Because she screamed just now, she exposed her hidden position.


    People in the organization quickly surrounded, including Pixar, who was in charge of the research institute.However, Nie Kong''s expectation was right, the black organization sent someone to kill Miyano and his wife!


    But Nie Kong had not seen him in the black organization base in New York. Maybe he would be another big figure in the organization, sent to kill Miyano and his wife.


    Where is the organization base for reselling fake gems? It is clearly the black organization that Belmode and Gin belong to, which is more than ten times more dangerous than the organization that sells fake gems.Just relying on the little tricks of the strange thief lady could not deceive them at all.


    Qianying ah Qianying, although they are all dressed in black, you have made the mistake of the two organizations.


    Seeing Qianying''s danger, Nie Kong threw Qianying to the ground.Then only a bullet rubbed her bangs against the window glass behind her, scratching her jasper-like skin, and bleeding out a trace of blood.


    He didn''t seem to expect that there would be a companion, his face was slightly surprised, but he did not give up the intention of killing them, and continued to fire machine guns at Nie Kong and the others.


    Nie Kong hugged Qianying and rolled a few times, hiding behind the sofa in the room, and the bullet could not hit him at all.But now the situation has become very bad, surrounded by deep surroundings, and Pixar led a large group of men to surround the room.


    Qianying was so frightened that he collapsed and felt helpless, and from that shot he realized the despair when he was dying.Looking at Nie Kong, who was pressing him in a daze, if he didn''t help him, he might have died just now.


    "Idiot, didn''t you say that I should tell you to wait outside." Although Qianying was very moved, she was worried that she would get him involved.The degree of danger in front of him is beyond his control.That''s right, the man in front of you will really kill them.


    "Seeing you haven''t come back for a long time, how could it be possible to wait all the time. Don''t worry, I will save you." Nie Kong turned his back to Fox and their pistols, sheltering her tall body in his arms.Nie Kong didn''t pay attention to them if he could easily abuse them.


    "Stop talking nonsense, no one can forcefully break into our organization''s base and leave safely. You guys shoot them quickly and beat them into hornet nests." Pixar said coldly.


    Qianying was crying in a hurry, knowing how dangerous he was.They are not joking, and to be honest, they will really kill themselves and Nie Kong.It hurt Nie Kong if he made a mistake at the beginning.


    She looked at the environment of the room, searching for the first ray of life in the last nine deaths.She narrowed her eyes when she saw the broken glass window.It''s more than three meters away from my position, is it too late?


    She took out a smoke bomb from her arms and threw it on the ground.With a bang, the sudden appearance of smoke obscured their sight.


    "The left and right are dead, Nie Jun hurry up, we jump out of the window." Qianying said anxiously.


    "Don''t want to succeed! Pixar, lead someone to seal the window." The man said coldly.


    "Yes, Rum." Pixar was well-trained and didn''t panic because of the small smoke in front of him.


    It turned out that the man''s code name was Rum, and he was the second person in the black organization!!


    Nie Kong narrowed his eyes, hugged Qian Ying and smashed the window glass. Pixar did not give Pixar a chance, and the gunshots behind him continued.But at the same time Nie Kong discovered that they were on the fourth floor, and now they were about to start falling to the ground.


    Thinking about the plan to expose his strength, only saw the anxious Chikage shoot a steel wire against the front building with his wrist.Like Spider-Man, he pulled himself and Nie Kong to the third floor opposite.


    The black organization behind came out of the window, and kept aiming at Nie Kong and the others.But after escaping from the cage in the room, they couldn''t catch the thief lady.


    "Are you from the CIA or the FBI?"


    Rum squinted. Now that he has completed the mission of the boss, someone can follow him. He feels right.The key is that his gun has been locked to the prey, but who knew Qianying would have a companion to rescue him.He knew how bad it would be to expose the organization''s base to others, and it seemed that the base had to be moved, which would not be worth the loss.


    I was really careless. I knew I would let another companion accompany me to the mission.A figure appeared in his mind, with blond hair in a shawl, and a slender figure wearing a demon and bright lipstick.


    The organization usually performs tasks in a group of two people, but he rejected Belmode because he felt unnecessary, and now he regrets it.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Nie Kong returned to the car with Qianying in his arms and found her gasping for breath, and a dense layer of fragrant sweat appeared on her pretty cheeks.She was almost limp in her seat, recalling the fear of her death.


    I''m usually used to big scenes, but the comparison just now may be just a small mess.


    "Nie Jun, let''s... let''s go back." Qian Ying turned his head to look at Nie Jun and found that his face was as usual.A calm expression can give you a strong sense of security.


    "Really, don''t mess around in the future, what should you do if something happens to you." Nie Kong glared at her vigorously and said reproachfully.


    "Yes, yes. If there is another time, I will definitely ask Nie Jun to accompany you to act." Qianying''s heart warmed, and she hugged Nie Kong''s neck with a smile, and then kissed Nie Kong''s lips hard.


    "Nie Jun, thank you."


    Nie Kong smacked his mouth, savoring the lingering fragrance, and greedily glanced at Qianying''s lips.Qian Ying''s face flushed, but he just took a taste and left, giving Nie Kong no chance to recollect.


    "Idiot, hurry up and drive."


    "Well, yes."


    Nie Kong turned his gaze to the front and drove Qianying away to Kyoto.Anyway, Qianying is now a teacher at the same school with herself, and there will be more opportunities in the future.

 1436 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01462, Mingmei

    Nie Kong remembered that he forgot to do something very important while driving back to Kyoto.He parked the car by the side of the street, opened the door and got out of the driving position.


    "Qianyingjiang, I have something to do, so you should drive home first."


    "If you have something to do later, how can you leave me a weak woman alone in the wilderness." Qianying stretched out a pretty face from the car window and shouted dissatisfiedly at the departing Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong''s footsteps staggered, if you are weak, then how do you want other girls in Conan World to live.


    "Sorry, because that can only be done now, we will see you at school tomorrow." Nie Kong turned and disappeared into the street. The dissatisfied Qianying hurriedly drove behind Nie Kong, but found that he couldn''t catch up.


    "Really! What on earth is he going to do alone, why didn''t he bring himself? It''s really suspicious." Qianying drove around a few times, but still didn''t find Nie Kong.


    As everyone knows, Nie Kong has returned to the place at this time, returning to the so-called black organization base.Because he almost forgot, since Miyano and his wife are dead, who will take care of the young Akemi sisters?Mingmei is five or six years old now, but Xiao Ai was born only one year old!!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The base became a bit deserted, and Nie Kong found that the hundreds of researchers inside were evacuating, while their family members were resettled in other places.If he does not have spiritual sense, it is not easy to find out where their sisters are.


    Following the sensed position, Nie Kong hiding in the dark appeared on the balcony of that room as if teleporting.Although it is a bit abrupt, Xiao Mingmei should know herself.The trouble is, if Mingmei knows about her parents'' deaths, will they agree to leave with her? They can only confirm with them.


    So Nie Kong went out of the balcony and came to the living room.I didn''t see the two little Lori right away, but there was a back figure in a black uniform facing him, and the hanging blond hair could be seen, as if smoking cigarettes.


    "who is it?"


    As if hearing footsteps, she turned around vigilantly, not knowing when her black nails were holding a delicate pistol, reflecting the light of death.


    Seeing her familiar cheeks, Nie Kong''s eyes lit up.


    "Haha! I haven''t been separated for a few months, you don''t recognize me, Belmode!" She grabbed her waist with a brisk right hand, put her in her arms, and stared at each other. Her eyes.


    Her pistol fell with a snap, and her gloomy eyes radiated an incredible look.


    "Nie Kong, it''s... it''s you?! How did you know that I was in Japan?" She might think that Nie Kong came to her specifically.


    Nie Kong hugged her and sat down.Belmode leaned against Nie Kong''s arms, his elastic buttocks pressed against Nie Kong''s legs.Nie Kong squeezed out her cigarette and smiled and said, "It just happened. I was going to visit Xiao Mingmei. I just wanted to ask you, why are you at Miyano''s house?"


    "Nothing. I received an order from the organization to come to Japan to settle a few things."


    "Oh, kill the Miyano family?"


    "Huh, could it be you who made a fuss about the base just now?" She woke up suddenly and said in surprise.


    "Yes, it''s a pity that I couldn''t save the two of them. And now that I''m here, I can''t kill them two sisters for you."


    "Then you guessed wrong, a famous detective." She put her arms around Nie Kong''s neck, her charming lips lightly opened: "Although we received the task of killing Miyano Kouji and Miyano Elena , But my purpose here is only to house their sisters."


    "Entrust them to me, I will take good care of them."


    "That''s not okay. Since Dr. Miyano is a member of the organization, their children may also have to live as a member of the organization." As the organization''s killers, their children will be monitored by the organization.


    "Don''t even let the kids let it go?" Nie Kong said coldly with cold eyes.


    "Hehe, it''s not as serious as you think, the organization will train them well. And if you force them to save them, it will be dangerous to them."


    "Well, as long as they are in Japan, no one can stop me from visiting them, like now." After speaking to her, Nie Kong got up and knocked on the door in the frolic room in front.


    "Of course." Belmod who followed believed Nie Kong''s words, because no one in the organization could stop him.


    There was a crack in the door quietly, and a pair of black eyes could be seen.


    "Uncle Nie Kong, why are you here?!" After seeing Nie Kong, she opened the door in surprise and rushed forward Nie Kong smoothly.Judging from her attitude, the two of them did not know the death of their parents.


    "It happened to be in Kyoto, so if you stopped by to visit you, are you taking a bath?" Nie Kong squatted gently in front of her and wiped her cute face with foam.


    "Hehe, I haven''t seen Uncle Nie Kong for a long time. Mingmei is so happy." She hugged Nie Kong excitedly, not to mention being too happy.


    At this moment, the cry of a baby was heard inside.


    "Wow, oops, I almost forgot that I am going to help my sister take a bath now."


    She stuck her tongue out playfully and slipped inside.From the outside, Mingmei was very gentle and helped her sister wash her hair.Because her parents are often away from home, Mingmei shoulders the responsibility of taking care of her sister.


    "Yumi, you must wear a shower cap to help the baby take a bath, otherwise the water will drip into her eyes." Nie Kong followed her to the baby Zhibao and squatted down to help the two of them wear shower caps with brim.


    "Hehe, Uncle Nie Kong, do you want to accompany us in the wash." The two little loli laughed while enjoying Nie Kong''s care.Especially Mingmei thumped cutely and happily said to Nie Kong.


    "No, it''s late, I should go back too. If I have time, my uncle will visit you often. Remember, I live at No. 22 Sanmachime in Rice Flower City. If you have anything to do, please come to Uncle. ."


    Nie Kong bid farewell to Xiao Lori Mingmei, and left Miyano''s house with Belmode in her unwilling eyes.Seeing their expectant smiles, Nie Kong couldn''t tell the news of their parents'' death.So the black organization can only arrange them temporarily.

 1437 The collapse of the second element body 01463, fulfill the promise

    Outside the door, a black Harley motorcycle was parked.Belmode wisely rode on the tall motorcycle and threw his helmet to Nie Kong behind.


    "Nie Jun! You live in Mihua Market, right? I''ll drive you for a ride."


    Nie Kong took the helmet and sat in the back of the car, hugging her waist tightly.He put his jaw on her jade shoulder and exhaled in Belmode''s ear: "No, I will go to your hotel to sleep for one night."


    "What...what?"


    The motorbike almost hit the telegraph pole in front with a chuckle, and Belmode''s cold face was rarely seen with a hint of pink. She was so smart that she would not understand the special meaning of Nie Kong''s words.


    "No way?" Belmode seemed to lose his resistance when he noticed the big hands that got into her clothes and stroked her waist back and forth.The cold heart was burning with a torch, which was a bit uncomfortable.


    It completely disturbed her mind, and she suddenly felt very uncomfortable, unable to maintain that cold mind.


    "Any...whatever you want, but you are not afraid that Xizi knows?"


    "It''s okay, tell her tomorrow."


    The galloping motorcycle sprayed out a cloud of smoke, carrying Nie Kong and Belmode to a five-star hotel in Kyoto.


    Nie Kong''s footsteps were very steady, hugging Belmode, very light.The golden thread sprinkled from the shawl swayed gently with the steps.Fortunately, Belmode booked the highest room, no single or double room.


    Belmode''s cold expression dissipated, and his tall body lay on his arms docilely.Slender arms, around his neck, scarlet lips, with a psychedelic color.


    Nie Kong''s hands crossed her knees, hugged her light body, and rolled with her on the soft two-meter-sized soft chuang.Even though Belmod slightly resisted, Nie Kong did not let her leave him.


    "Belmod, the last time I told you about the agreement, you haven''t forgotten it." Gently kissed her neck, leaving a tender mark on her white skin.


    "Nie Jun, are you really so eager to get my body? Although I do appreciate Nie Jun, our relationship is developing too fast."


    "Of course! If you keep staying in that organization, sooner or later, something will happen. How could I be relieved. So as long as I like you, that''s enough. It doesn''t matter if you hate me or like me, as long as you remember me for life."


    Everything she has has only one purpose, which is to please herself.


    Nie Kong would stick firmly to her skin, dexterously peeling off the black female suit.At the same time, her body is exuding a primitive and strong female attraction, a demon-looking face, and a tall posture.Plump Hungarian and slender legs.


    Even the beautiful Qianying, compared with her, is insignificant in terms of charm.


    And that omnipresent fatal danger has become the most attractive part of her many charms.Nie Kong slowly became excited, and the blood flowed faster.The speed of the heartbeat also increased.


    Nie Kong laughed lightly, and the laughter echoed in the empty room.He bullied herself unceremoniously, without a trace of pity, she used enough strength to twist the steel and experience every position of her body.


    Belmode just closed his cold eyes, raised his hand to hook his neck, pressed his head firmly in his tender arms, and gave up all so-called resistance.


    Maybe only he in the world can make his heart move, it doesn''t matter if he gives his body.


    The curtain was deep, low laughter, gasping, and then echoed in the empty room.


    Although the first experience, Belmode''s combat effectiveness is stronger than Xiaobi and others. She is indeed a Western woman, and she has a really good physique.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the dark night, I don''t know how long has passed.


    Nie Kong''s eyes sparkled in the dark.Belmod was lying on his body, his hair was untidy, his face was blushing, and their bodies were still intimately connected, and there was a feeling of blazing heat.


    Her strong possessiveness was thoroughly vented.He didn''t have a trace of pity and jade, he was completely imprinted on that tall body with his own unique mark in the posture of an invader and conqueror.


    Because Nie Kong is not allowed to leave her body and mind to others, he has long declared that Belmode belongs to him alone!


    Judging from her frowning from time to time, she seemed to have caused her a lot of pain.But after adapting quickly, she completely let go.The cold in the eyes, as if the spring snow melted, glowing with a little mist.For her, it was also an unprecedented pleasure experience.Compared with the murder, Na Shu Chang was hundreds of times stronger, and all the bitterness and troubles in his heart at that moment were released.


    At that moment, she felt that she would be favored by angels.That''s right, God didn''t abandon himself, his angel must be Jun Nie.


    Only now can Nie Kong be able to see the side of her little daughter''s house.Comparing with the evil one, reflecting a strong contrast, Nie Kong wanted to do it again to her body.


    "Hehe, that kind of thing turns out to be really pleasurable, at least it is more addictive than smoking. But I am not a Xizi, and I will not stay by your side to wait for you like a wife!" She lay in Nie Kong''s arms, feeling To give out a pure smile.


    "Of course, I didn''t intend to restrict your freedom, and it feels good to try secretly."


    "Think of me as a mistress."


    "You can think that, can it be that you are not satisfied."


    "No, the mistress is very suitable for my identity, please leave the position of wife to You Xizi." She has the identity of a black organization, and it is indeed not suitable for living in the sun.


    "If you get bored with that organization one day, come back to me."


    Nie Kong''s requirements for the girls are very relaxed, allowing them to do what they like to do.Now I give them the corresponding strength to ensure that they can live safely in the world.


    With at least Nie Kong''s power, Belmode will do things unscrupulously in the future than before.


    Even if the black organization dared to provoke her, she knew all the details of the organization, and her power alone could destroy that organization by the roots, which made Nie Kong relieved.

 1438 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01464Jinghua arrives

    "By the way, when are you going back to New York?" Nie Kong hugged her body from behind as he watched Belmode dressing and dressing with his back to him, rubbing the jasper-like skin with his cheeks.


    Perhaps because of his personality, Belmode likes to wear a thicker makeup.For example, the favorite lipstick is deep red like blood, and the nail polish is purple. If you see it late at night, I am afraid that someone will mistake it for a cold female ghost.


    Belmode''s nail polished jade hands trembled, allowing Nie Kong to hold his waist.Suppressing the pleasure of living with heart palpitations, he whispered, "Maybe I can stay in Japan for a while."


    "As a mistress, you are really incompetent. Why don''t you stay with me in Japan."


    "Not now. If I have time, maybe I will go back to Japan to visit you." She spoke, her always cold-blooded eyes with a rare softness.


    "Ok."


    Nie Kong did not reluctantly, but occasionally asked her to help look after the two loli Miyano Akemi.If he can, he really doesn''t want the two women to become members of the black organization.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Saying goodbye to Belmode, who had become so beautiful, Nie Kong returned to the rice flower market as quickly as possible.It took him about a minute to reach the distance of more than 100 kilometers in his eyes.


    Because he called Xiaobi last night, Nie Kong didn''t go home, but went to school directly.Even if he goes back, Xiaobi may have gone to school.


    Back in his office, Nie Kong didn''t sit in his chair, and someone kicked the door open.Nie Kong raised his eyes to see who was so arrogant, an angry and pretty face was already leaning forward.


    Wearing tight professional attire, set on a curvy body.The corners of the skirt cover a little bit on the knees, but the beautiful calves wear black silk stockings to conceal the white jade of the skin.Yuzu dressed in high-strap sandals with white straps, seemed ready to move.According to Nie Kong''s own guess, she kicked her door open with that little foot, and the power of the strange thief lady was really strong.


    "Teacher Qianying, what''s the matter, have you eaten gunpowder? Someone hit your gun."


    Qianying said angrily: "Who else would go out and be happy yesterday alone, and throw me aside, making this lady almost corpse in the wild."


    Nie Kong smiled slightly and said, "Who dares to be so presumptuous, you don''t even give face to the famous strange thief lady, and beat him."


    Qian Ying snorted: "That''s what you said." Suddenly rushed to Nie Kong, and her fist and jade legs danced wildly.Nie Kong put the record book back, and casually resisted it with his hands, and said, "It''s alright, I will invite you to dinner later, alright."


    Qian Yingyi pursed his lips: "Huh, I''m not rare, can this make up for the loss of my soul."


    Nie Kong chuckles and said, "Just stay."


    Qianying glared at him unceremoniously, and simply stopped her itching attack. Sitting on his lap, she asked aloud, "Hey, what did you do in the middle of the night last night?" Look at her With a suspicious expression, I might have misunderstood what unclean shop Nie Kong had gone to to find flowers and ask Liu.


    "What are you thinking about? I didn''t do anything. I just went to visit an old friend." Nie Kong flicked her forehead, causing her to cry out.


    "Oh, that''s what I said, how could the girls there be as beautiful as herself." Qian Yingtu''s anger turned soft, his eyes showed joy, and Guan Gong changed his face.


    Nie Kong didn''t know her hidden thoughts, so she just played around with her.


    After finally coaxing the lively Qianying with a smile, someone suddenly knocked on the door.Qianying hurriedly stood up from Nie Kong''s lap, tidying up her messy clothes.


    Nie Kong called to come in, and the door opened gently, not as violent as Qianying.


    "Long time no see, Teacher Nie Kong." The guests outside the door bowed to Nie Kong politely before entering his office.


    Wearing a light blue kimono with a wooden sword in his hand.Her long black hair was tied behind her head, as if she had been a woman''s bun in ancient times.The collar of the kimono was closed tightly, revealing only a white neck.


    "Jinghua?!" That''s right, the beauty in front of me is Chi Bo Jinghua from Osaka.Nie Kong didn''t expect that the girls he knew were swarming around him.


    "Huh!" Qianying exclaimed when she saw the girl in front of her.While Jinghua looked at Qianying at the same time, the two eyes met.


    "Strange thief lady, why are you here?" Jinghua had a relationship with her, so she easily recognized her identity.


    "That''s the question I want to ask, don''t you stay in Osaka, what do you do when you go to the rice flower market." Chikage said displeased.


    "Let me explain, Qianying is not a strange thief lady now, she is a new physics teacher who transferred to our school some time ago." Nie Kong explained.


    "So that''s the case, it seems that the time for me to visit Jun Nie is right."


    A flash of hostility suddenly flashed in Jinghua''s eyes. The lady of the strange thief chose Didan High School as a teacher. The wolf''s ambition was obvious, and she obviously wanted to get close to Nie Kong.


    "It''s Jinghua, why don''t you come to Mihua Market without notifying you? Anyway, I can pick you up at the station." Nie Kong said.


    "No...nothing, I occasionally pass by Mihua Market so I drop by to visit Jun Nie, and only...I only know that you are a teacher at Didan High School, so I can only come here to look for you." Jinghua felt hot, and hadn''t seen him for two months. , It makes me happy to see him.


    "That''s a coincidence, if you''re okay, you will come to Osaka as soon as possible. As teachers, we don''t have time to play with you." Qianyingya said sharply.


    A trace of anger flashed in Jinghua''s eyes, she wanted to leave by herself, but she wanted to stay here.If you can do something, why can''t you do it yourself?


    "Don''t laugh, I will stay in Mihua City for a while to promote our Chibo Liudao Museum, so I would like to ask you for your advice in the future."


    After Qianying heard her words, her eyes were also very unhappy, and the two women seemed to be born at odds.The gaze of the opposite gaze ignited a strong spark.


    "In that case, Jinghua, take a good rest in the office. After the noon class, I will take you out for lunch."

 1439 The collapse of the second element text 01465Depart from Shizuoka Prefecture

    "Really, I clearly said that I was invited to dinner for compensation, why did Nie Jun bring her too." In the high-end restaurant, Qianying complained to Nie Kong full of resentment.


    "Hehe, you can leave if you are unwilling." Jinghua said unhurriedly.


    "The one leaving is you."


    "Nie Jun, let''s go to your house, the food I personally cook is definitely better than the restaurant." Even Jinghua, who is gentle and strong, makes her unwilling to bow her head in front of Qianying, so the two girls happened. dispute.


    "Don''t be angry, it''s rare for Jinghua to come from a long way from Osaka, Qianying, please be considerate." Nie Kong interjected between the two women.


    "Hmph, after she leaves, you have to compensate this young lady again, Jun Nie." Qian Ying also made sense and restrained her dissatisfaction.


    "Then you may have miscalculated, I will probably stay in Mihua Market for a while. Nie Jun, please advise me a lot in the future." Chi Bo Jinghua said with a smile.


    "Huh." Nie Kong and Qianying made surprise sounds at the same time, especially Qianying seemed to be mad.


    According to Jinghua''s explanation, she said that she would practice kendo in Mihua City and look for an old friend from the middle school period by the way.


    "Oh, it turns out that Jinghua came to Mihua Market to visit her classmates in junior high school." Nie Kong was a little bit passionate. He thought she came to visit her specially.


    "Yes, we are all members of the Kendo Club. And one of them moved to another place before graduation, so the address column on the graduation memorial book was blank." Jinghua said regretfully.


    "Man?" Qian Ying looked at Nie Kong with schadenfreude in her eyes, looking forward to Nie Kong''s reaction.


    "I brought the photo from that year. The one holding the trophy in the middle is him, and his name is Shiro Shiro." From her bag, Jinghua took out a slightly old photo.Seven or eight people took a group photo, and the man with the shaved flat head in the middle was holding the trophy and smiling.And to his left, there is a super cute girl with a bunch of pony tails!


    "Oh, what a cute girl, is it Jinghua?" Nie Kong compared the photo with the real person in surprise, and said in admiration.


    "No... Don''t worry, maybe it''s a little childish, it''s already a photo from twelve years ago." Her face flushed slightly, and she admitted that it was when she was twelve years ago.


    "Although Jinghua is very gentle and beautiful now, she is really cute when she wears a ponytail." Nie Kong glanced at her bun, as if suggesting her to hang down the flowing hair.


    Jinghua''s eyes lit up, nodded thoughtfully, and said softly: "By the way, can Nie Jun help me?"


    "Hehe, Nie Jun, help her, that must be her first love." Qianying said with a smile beside her.


    "really."


    "No, it''s not. Because a photo was placed at his by accident twelve years ago, I hope to get it back."


    "No, what kind of photos?" Nie Kong asked strangely.


    "That photo is the only photo taken when our country participated in the summer competition at 3 o''clock and won the runner-up. Because I borrowed a book from him, and when I returned the book I put the photo in it and forgot to take it out. Some time ago Dad lost my runner-up medal, and I thought of saving that photo as a souvenir."


    "Don''t worry, I will help Jinghua find him, but I won''t have time until the weekend." Nie Kong nodded and said.


    "No... it doesn''t matter, you can wait as long as you want to find it with me." Jinghua said shamelessly, clearly the drunkard doesn''t mean to drink.


    So Nie Kong agreed to Jinghua''s request, ignoring Qianying''s eyes bursting out of fire.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Originally, Nie Kong arranged for Jinghua to live in her apartment, but Qianying enthusiastically said that Jinghua should live with her, explaining that it would be more convenient for the two girls to take care of each other. How could Qianying agree to live with Jinghua and Nie Kong.


    Soon the weekend came, Nie Kong said goodbye to Yingli and Xiaobi in the house very early, and made an appointment with Jinghua to meet at the coffee shop at 8 o''clock in the morning.


    "Nie Jun, you are here." Before Nie Kong came, Jinghua reserved a place and waited for him, wearing a kimono as always.


    "Jinghua, good morning." But Nie Kong was surprised that her bun was loosened, and she had a hairstyle similar to Yingli, which was a bit more cute than before.


    "Yes, after changing her hairstyle, Jinghua became so cute." Nie Kong looked at her carefully and couldn''t help but praised her.


    "Yes...Is it, but... it may be detrimental to the Kendo competition." Her face flushed, and her eyes suddenly flashed when she looked at Nie Kong.Because the flowing hair will cover the line of sight, she will say that the release of the hair will affect the game.But because of Nie Kong''s words the day before yesterday, he deliberately changed his hairstyle.


    "I don''t think it is really suitable for Jinghua."


    Nie Kong sat in front of her and ordered a cup of iced coffee. The two seemed to be dating lovers and attracted the attention of many people.


    "By the way, does Jinghua have any other clues?" After Nie Kong calmed down the atmosphere, he asked about the case.


    "No...no, I only know that his hobby is kendo, and the rest is not very understanding, will it be difficult?" Jinghua asked with joy with eyes.


    "No, it shouldn''t be very complicated." Nie Kong pointed to the picture of Shibata Shiro and explained to Jinghua: "Since he holds the championship trophy, it means that he won the first place in the competition. With such strength in his grade, he may also participate in other Kendo competitions now."


    "Ah, so fast." Jinghua was taken aback, and some of her admiration for Nie Kong was disappointed.


    "Well, maybe we can find out his clues. I''ll call and ask." Nie Kong said, calling the police officer Mumu of the Metropolitan Police Department for help.With the help of the police, it is much more convenient than checking it by himself.


    Half an hour later, Nie Kong finally got some information from Shibata Shiro.


    "Sure enough, Shibata Shiro of your junior high school often participates in the general kendo events of the Shizuoka Prefecture Conference, and has achieved good results. Currently, he is a physical education teacher in a high school in Shizuoka Prefecture." Nie Kong smiled and said. .


    "Then Jun Nie will accompany me to Shizuoka County."


    "Of course, you can''t confirm it until you see the person. Those clues can''t explain anything."

 1440 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01466Get back the photo

    Riding Nie Kong''s sports car, Nie Kong and Jinghua traveled from Mihua City to Shizuoka County.Shizuoka Prefecture is located between Tokyo and Osaka, Japan, and is a major transportation hub in Japan.It is 200 kilometers away from Mihua City, which takes an hour and a half by car.


    According to the results of Nie Kong''s investigation, Shibata Shiro and his wife lived in their own apartment, so Nie Kong directly found his home.


    The number plate outside the door said Shibata Shiro and Shibata Kyoko, and it seemed that he was married.Based on the new house, it can be inferred that he may not have been married for a year.After seeing the two names on the house plate, Jinghua tightly wrapped Nie Kong''s arm.


    Nie Kong rang the doorbell, and a girl''s voice came from the ding-dong sound.Accompanied by the brisk footsteps, the door opened, revealing an ordinary-looking lady in glasses.


    "Excuse me..." She didn''t greet them into the house immediately because she didn''t know Nie Kong and Jinghua.


    "My name is Chibo Jinghua. I was a classmate of Shibata Shiro in junior high school. Is he home now?" Jinghua said gently.


    "It turned out to be Shiro''s friend, come in." Shibata Kyoko took Nie Kong and the others into the living room to sit down, and then made a cup of hot tea for them.


    "Hello, my name is Shibata Kyoko. Shiro is playing mahjong on the fourth floor of the apartment. Please wait a while and I will call him back." After receiving Nie Kong and Jinghua, she called her husband to come back.


    Nie Kong could hear the occasional quarrel, and it seemed that the relationship between the husband and wife was not very harmonious.


    It took quite a while before I heard the sound of the door opening.A twenty-five-year-old man appeared in front of Nie Kong and the others cursingly, with a very unkind expression.


    "Warned you early not to disturb us playing mahjong, don''t you understand."


    "The problem is that you have guests visiting. Mahjong will work anytime, right?" Shibata Kyoko explained.


    "Huh..." He snorted coldly and strode towards the living room.When he saw the excellent appearance of Nie Kong and the others, his eyes flashed with surprise. Are they really his classmates in middle school?


    "Shibata Shiro, it''s been twelve years since I left the Kendo Club. Can you remember me?" Jinghua smiled.


    "Are you... Are you Chi Bo Jinghua?" In his memory, the most beautiful school flower Chi Bo Jinghua appeared in his memory. The two shadows of her and the girl in front of him immediately overlapped.How could I forget it, because Jinghua was his favorite object when he was young.Even after twelve years, the beauty has not faded at all, but has become more beautiful than before because of time.


    "Hehe, it seems that you haven''t forgotten our kendo practice when we were in middle school."


    "Yes, life at that time was simple, but it was really happy." He sighed with emotion, and his eyes passed by Chi Bo Jinghua and looked at Nie Kong: "By the way, that person is also in our country. Classmates?"


    "No, my name is Nie Kong."


    "Well, he is my fiance, not our classmate." Before Nie Kong finished speaking, Jinghua said in front of him.


    Nie Kong widened his eyes and looked at Jinghua, but her face remained unchanged, only the roots of her ears were a little red.


    "Hehe, congratulations, you two are indeed a very suitable pair. I don''t know when you will have the wedding, are you here to send a wedding invitation." Shibata Kyoko said.


    Shibata Shiro''s smile was a bit ugly, and he could not immediately accept the fact that Jinghua had a fiance.


    "I haven''t decided yet, but the purpose of our trip here is mainly to retrieve an old photo of me." Jinghua said softly.


    "What picture?"


    "It should be in the book I borrowed from you." Jinghua paced slowly to the bookshelf, searching with her pretty face up.Soon from the shelf, a book about ninja stories was taken down.


    Turning the pages of the book gently, I found that there was a photograph of a considerable age in it, like a bookmark.Seeing that the photo was intact, she was relieved and surprised.


    There is a cute girl in a kendo uniform with tears in her big eyes, holding the third place trophy.I have to say that Jinghua in junior high school is really super cute and will not lose to Yukiko at all.


    Nie Kong snatched the photo from her hand and said in surprise: "Oh, I rarely see it. Jinghua, who is always gentle and strong, can cry. No, it''s too cute. I want to collect it."


    Jinghua flushed with shame, and rushed to Nie Kong in a panic, "Nie Jun, give it back to me quickly."


    "Oh No."


    But where was Nie Kong willing to give up, and stuffed it into his arms, causing Jinghua to irritate, but there was no way to take Nie Kong.


    "I''m really sorry to disturb you. If it''s okay, we have to take the first step." After having a fuss with Nie Kong, Jinghua blushed and wanted to leave immediately.


    "Did you two call me back from the fourth floor just to retrieve the little thing about the photo?!" Shibata Shiro''s hidden dissatisfaction suddenly broke out.His eyes were red, as if losing his mind.


    "What''s wrong."


    "If it weren''t for you, I would have already won back all the money I lost!!" No wonder he had an emotional relationship with his wife when he came back, because he turned out to be a red-eyed gambler.


    Jinghua squinted, thanking that she had not accepted his confession before, and now he is no different from a gambler.The cultivation of kendo depends on xinxing, from which one can guess his kendo level.


    "Huh, it''s really unreasonable to make trouble." Nie Kong didn''t have time to mess with him. He threw out more than ten thousand yuan in Japanese yen bills and said coldly: "I should be able to compensate you for your loss."


    He knelt on the ground greedily, picking up the banknotes, ignoring Nie Kong and the others, only Shibata Kyoko was disappointed.


    Nie Kong took Jinghua''s hand and left Shibata Shiro''s home.


    "Nie Jun, it is a matter of course for me to retrieve my own photo, do I need to give him money?" Jinghua didn''t expect Shibata to become that kind of person.


    "It doesn''t matter, who told me to be your fiance." Nie Kong put his arms around her waist and stared directly at the girl in front of her.


    The more money Nie Kong gave him, the faster Shibata Shiro''s demise would be.The endless greed of the gambler was the cause of his death. After all, Nie Kong harmed him, shortening the time for his wife to kill him.


    "That...that''s just a joke."


    She was as soft as boneless, limp in Nie Kong''s arms, and said falteringly.


    "But I take it seriously." Nie Kong raised her chin and kissed her pink lips.


    With a bang, Jinghua''s heart seemed to explode.

 1441 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01467, Qianyings crisis

    The two kissed forgively until Jinghua turned from jerky to proficient.Nie Kong hugged her in his arms and instinctively found her tightly locked kimono.At this time, Nie Kong finally got his wish to understand the skin that permeated her body, because Jinghua usually wears conservatively, but her body is well maintained.No matter the smooth skin, or the plump part, he lingered.


    "Hey..." Perceiving the abnormality in her body, she couldn''t help but screamed out, but her voice made Nie Kong''s heart bloody.After a long time, her eyes were overflowing with water, and she did not dare to open them to look at Nie Kong.


    Although she is twenty-four years old, it was her first choice just now.The shyness and sweetness of first love filled her careful nest.Repelling the reason for blind date, because she longs for the love that is now happy.


    Even if the blind date succeeds in successfully marrying someone else for the first time, there will never be the happiness that is full of it now.It is what I want to get married when I want to meet him and love him, so as to understand his personality.


    And if you are like Shibata Kyoko, marrying a man like Shibata Shiro, then your marriage life will be miserable in the future.From the lives of the newlyweds just now, Jinghua has a deep feeling.


    The only thing Jinghua felt distressed was that Nie Jun was really popular with girls and his competitiveness was not small.But how could he, who is so strong, lose to the strange thief lady Chikage or the student named Reiko Kujo?


    "What''s wrong?" Nie Kong said with a light smile.


    "Nie Jun, you... are you really willing to be my fianc¨¦?" she asked shamefully.


    "Of course, because I also like Jinghua." Nie Kong kissed her smooth forehead, or the marriage should also be prepared.Before taking them away, prepare a wedding for them.


    Because Nie Kong understands that the day of leaving Conan''s world may be imminent, when the plot will change dramatically.If it is like the dating world, the four gods of Japan will definitely find out.


    Before Nie Kong had the power to fight them, Nie Kong felt that he had to bear it.Otherwise, waiting for his fate, there is only one ending!Strength, double repair may be really fast, but he thinks it is slow.


    "Then when do you think we should get married? By the way, we should have our parents meet." When it comes to marriage, Jinghua''s spirit becomes very excited.


    Compared with others, she is an older leftover girl, longing for marriage from the bottom of her heart.


    "Mmm, my parents are not in Japan, so as long as you agree to it." Nie Kong said perfunctorily. Before getting married, you must first really get her.Although the atmosphere just now was great, Nie Kong was not used to the car quake with the gentle Jinghua.Let others see that is a big loss.


    She hummed heavily, her eyes filled with joy that could not be covered.


    "Go back." Nie Kong started the engine and drove the sports car back to the Mihua Market.Because Jinghua was temporarily living with Qianying, Nie Kong followed her instructions to an independent villa in Mihua City.


    It is a luxurious independent villa located in Mihua City 1-chome, which shows that her small vault is very rich.When she steals from those black-hearted merchants, she should be full of her own pockets.Although it is the named thieves, it can''t change the nature of thieves.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Qianying, we are back." Nie Kong was also quite curious when he came to Qianying''s house for the first time.Jinghua opened the door with the spare key, and Nie Kong saw the layout of the house.


    The spacious room is no different from ordinary people, but Nie Kong found that there were organs on the hidden walls.I took a look with my spiritual sense and hid a lot of shining gems and precious treasures, no worse than Suzuki Jiroki''s collection.


    Girls'' nature likes shiny things, and Qianying is even more so, almost all of them are big gems.There was no one in the empty room except them, and the strange thing was that Qianying seemed not at home.


    If you hide all the gems she has collected, what kind of expression will she show when she finds it.


    "Qianying is out. Nie Jun, stay here for dinner tonight. I will cook it for you myself." Jinghua said as usual.


    "Okay." Nie Kong replied while visiting Qianying''s villa.After hearing what Nie Kong said, Jinghua was full of enthusiasm and vowed to make the best meal.


    Nie Kong didn''t care, because her cooking level was much worse than her own.


    After browsing the outline, now there is only the last room left.Nie Kong didn''t hesitate to open Qianying''s boudoir.The decoration inside is very cute, but the clothes like to be littered.


    What''s speechless is that on the pink bed sheet there is a puppet with a little rough workmanship, and it actually looks a lot like Nie Kong.Nie Kong didn''t know whether to admire her ingenuity, or to laugh or cry.Thinking of Qianying holding it to sleep every night, she couldn''t wait to treat that puppet as herself.


    Nie Kong didn''t just leave when he found a white letter on the desk beside the bed.Opened it curiously, and found that it was a notice of theft, like the thief Kidd, signed by the thief lady.


    But Nie Kong was very strange, because he had seen the font of the lady thief and found that the characters in the notice letter did not match what she had written.Nie Kong used her own brain to reason, and it was estimated that someone used her name to steal.After Qianying saw it, he naturally took action.


    "It''s the Changfeng Group headquarters in Kyoto. Is it at 8 o''clock tonight."


    Nie Kong murmured, feeling a bit bad in his heart.According to his reasoning, not many people should know that the lady of the thief has come to the Kanto area.The person who embezzled her reputation must be someone she was familiar with.


    After thinking about it for a while, Nie Kong screamed awkwardly, Qianying, who was the thief lady, was in danger!!The only explanation is that the gem reselling organization that is frequently investigated will understand her whereabouts, so a trap set up for her alone!


    He took a look at the time and found that it was just after six o''clock in the evening.It only took more than an hour to drive from Mihua Market to Kyoto, and there should be time to stop her.Even if the last few minutes are left, he will use his fastest speed to rush away!!For no reason, he did not allow Qianying to be in any danger.

 1442 The collapse of the second element body 01468, save Qianying

    Nie Kong didn''t leave much time for him to slowly enjoy Jinghua''s sumptuous dinner. After filling his stomach crudely and simply, Nie Kong drove his car to Kyoto at the extreme speed.This caused Jinghua to misunderstand, thinking about whether the dishes she cooked did not suit Nie Kong''s appetite, and what she should do when she was worried.


    Nie Kong felt that he was extremely busy in the last few days. He had just returned from Shizuoka Prefecture with Jinghua, and now he had to go to Kyoto, a hundred miles away.The troubles of the women are one after another, and they cannot be ignored.


    The original development of a few women was not a big deal, but because Nie Kong''s relationship disrupted the plot about them, part of the reason was Nie Kong. Nie Kong has the responsibility to protect them.


    He spent more than an hour in a hurry, and Nie Kong finally appeared at the address written in the appointment letter-the building where Changfeng Group is located, at 7:40.


    After all, she is a very famous lady in Japan. The chairman of Changfeng Group immediately reported to the police after receiving the notice, hoping that the police would protect the precious gems of their group.And just like Kaidi Kidd, her trailer attracted a lot of people to watch, and there were many fans of her.


    As the protagonist, the lady of the strange thief still did not show up.Maybe she will follow the trap set up by others and only appear at eight o''clock, that fool who justifies her name.


    Nie Kong parked the car. He wanted to use the power of the police to help her escape the danger, but he found that none of the policemen sent by Kyoto knew him.If it were to be replaced by Police Officer Mumu or Nakamori, he must have the right to speak.In their hearts, Nie Kong had good prestige.The only thing I can do now is to use my own powerful power!Despite the violation, it is convenient and effective!


    After everything was prepared, Nie Kong''s spiritual sense was searching for Qianying''s location.It was discovered that she had pried open the safe that was protected by layers of infrared rays, dexterously removed a gem from it, and then slipped through the obstacle to the top of the building.


    "Wow, she really appeared, Lady Kaif!"


    At this time, on the top floor, there appeared a girl in a weird costume with a black tights but her hair tied with a bandage.Just seeing the beautiful figure silhouette fascinated the men on the scene.


    Even standing at an altitude of tens of meters, she was still talking and laughing, without the slightest timidity or fear.And in her right hand, she held a bright flaming red gem the size of an egg.The moonlight shone on, shining brightly.This shows how expensive the gem is.


    "And unexpectedly... I actually stole the gems from the tightly guarded treasure house. I am worthy of being a twentieth-faced female thief of the Showa era." Everyone was amazed by her thief, and sighed with the magician of Moonlight. Kidd is not bad at all.


    "Buzz..." The police sirens resounded suddenly, and dozens of police officers rushed up immediately armed.And the helicopter in the sky hovered above her with a big fanfare, illuminating Qianying with illuminating lights.


    To put it simply, she can now say that she is lying in ambush on all sides.


    "Hehe, the gems of the Changfeng Group belong to Miss Ben. Goodbye everyone!" She didn''t pay attention to the police at all. She shot a steel wire with her right hand, which was attached to the building 15 meters away.


    She leaped lightly, from another building to the top of another building.As she was dressed in black, it was difficult for the police to capture her movement.


    Nie Kong did not applaud for her performance, but yelled badly.Because according to his spiritual knowledge, several men in black sneered, and their pistols had been aimed at Qianying!


    "Bang..." The huge gunfire resounded through the silent night, and at the same time the strings broke.Thousands of shadows in the sky, like an angel with broken wings, fell from the sky in an instant.I only saw that the steel wire in her hand had broken into two pieces, losing the power to pull her from the air.


    Qianying was shocked and her pretty face became very pale.During the fall, she looked in the direction of the fire that was shot in the dark.Hidden in the darkness, several men in black sneered at her.


    "Is that the organization''s conspiracy against me?" Qianying whispered. Before dying, a face with a gentle smile appeared in his mind. Before dying, I wished I could give him one last look.


    "Idiot, shooting is forbidden without my permission!" The responsible police captain roared through the walkie-talkie, and immediately led his men towards the direction where Qianying fell.Even if he could kill the strange thief Qianying, he would only be punished in the end!Although the thief Qianying did a lot of illegal things, he did not die.Killing a thief and catching a thief are two different things.


    He didn''t give him much time to think, but Nie Kong jumped on his feet and caught her falling figure with force.It''s just that using the identity of the famous detective Nie Kong is not conducive to saving her, so Nie Kong slightly changed his image and used the disguise skills he learned from Kaito Kidd!!


    There are not many organ props hidden in the body of a magician, but Nie Kong''s ring is much more useful than magic, and everything can be taken out.Perhaps it is the two-dimensional world he created in the ring!


    It was almost an instant change of clothes, an instant change of appearance, and the time it took was comparable to that of Kaito Kidd.Even if the thief Kidd comes in person, he will applaud Nie Kong''s disguise skills!!


    Qianying, whose head was blank, immediately noticed that his body lightened, and the fall stopped strangely.She could detect that someone was hugging her body from behind.The smell was a bit familiar, and she looked up at her pretty face in disbelief.


    Qianying was shocked to find that he was not the one he was expecting, and time seemed to stand still.


    Qianying was not only surprised, but also the scene became static.The eyes of countless people at the scene gathered on the two men bathed in moonlight at the same time.One black and one white, one man and one woman, constitute a harmonious picture.


    No one dared to speak, for fear of spoiling the weird scene in front of them.The amount of information is really amazing, why does "he" suddenly appear in Japan, and what kind of relationship does it have with the lady of the thief?

 1443 The collapse of the second element Text 01469, Kaito Kidd?

    He stood tall in the sky, hugging the phantom thief lady in a princess holding position.A white dress is particularly eye-catching in the bright moonlight.The white cloak was dancing in the breeze, with a sense of freedom and unrestrainedness.


    And that handsome face, because the monocle covers a little bit and the top hat covers a little bit, it is difficult to see his full picture.However, that gorgeous costume can already explain everything!He is the "Kidd, the thief" who has always appeared in New York since his first miss in the hands of Nie Kong last year, but now he has only appeared in Japan for the first time!!Now he was standing on the top of the tallest building, looking down below with a faint smile.


    "Wow...so handsome, it turned out that it was finally the turn of the Kaidest Master Kidd to appear. That''s great, he didn''t retreat and didn''t make us wait in vain."


    "Hey, what is the relationship between Kaito Kidd and Kaito Lady? Shouldn''t the two famous gangsters join forces? That''s really exciting." The masses below are extremely excited, including the TV media, all eager to explore Some secrets.


    Only the face of the police department of the relevant person in charge changed slightly. A famous thief was enough for their headaches. If they really joined forces, what should the police do.


    "Ah, you...how could you be a strange...Kid the thief?" Qianying stared at her colleague in a daze, and couldn''t turn her mind. Why did she feel familiar with him.


    "Kid the thief, lady the thief, you two have been surrounded by our police, please raise your hands and surrender!" At the same time, on the rooftop, more than a dozen police officers pointed their pistols at them and issued an ultimatum to them.


    The police department in charge of this case was extremely excited. If he could catch both of them, then his position would definitely be promoted to several levels!With good vision, he made up his mind not to let them slip out of his palm.


    There are several armed helicopters in the sky, and a dozen of his own men around.Even if the Kaito Kidd was a magician in the moonlight, he couldn''t escape the heavy encirclement he set up.


    The lady raided also seemed helpless, because her props were damaged, and there was no way to leave for the time being, she could only hope that the thief Kidd could do anything.


    But when I looked at him, I found his bright eyes were smiling.The familiar feeling overwhelmed Qianying once again.


    "Nie... Nie Jun?" Relying on the woman''s instinct, she blurted out her guess.But halfway through, Nie Kong immediately covered her mouth with his fingers and made a shush gesture.


    It turned out that Nie Kong felt that his identity was a bit inappropriate for the rescue, so he changed his face into the appearance of the Kaito Kidd.With his disguise, not many people can recognize it.That''s right, he borrowed the name of Kaito Kidd to do things.


    Qianying''s eyes radiated unprecedented surprises, originally repelling the hands that held her, but now she actively clung to Nie Kong, wishing to rub herself into his body.Nie Jun is his guardian knight, every time he encounters danger, he will come to save himself.


    "Then now we should...what should we do." Qianying was relieved of his tension and entrusted everything to Nie Kong.


    "Hehe, you are really ignorant. Did you forget the teleportation I performed last year?" Nie Kong smiled openly at the police surrounding him.


    "Moving in an instant is just a trick, don''t laugh off our big teeth." The police department headed by it seemed to have participated in the last encirclement and suppression of Kidd, so it was disdainful of what Nie Kong said.He ordered his men to check the surrounding railings, but strangely no moving sling was found.


    "Really, you can look forward to it. I will count down three seconds, three, two, one..." Nie Kong took out a flash bomb from Qianying''s arms and threw it.The silhouettes of Nie Kong and Qianying suddenly disappeared among the bright lights.


    When they recovered their eyesight, they found that Nie Kong and Qianying in front of them had disappeared, and weird appeared on the building 100 meters away.With only two seconds, how did he do it?


    The police department searched for clues, but really didn''t find anything special.They seemed to have teleported to a hundred meters away.How can humans do it!, What happened to them during the time they lost their sight?


    "Wow, has Master Kidd the thief perfected teleportation?" The surrounding fans screamed frantically, all of them succumbed to his mysterious magic, but couldn''t guess how Nie Kong did it.Including Qianying, she didn''t expect Nie Kong to be comparable to Kaito Kidd.No, it should be said that we have won the Kaito Kidd.


    Nie Kong held Qianying and waved goodbye to the police and them, and then disappeared into the night while sitting on the hang glider and Qianying.Of course, leaving is just a blindfold, he and Qianying both need to retrieve their car from the parking lot.


    And Qianying saw that when Nie Kong tore off the surface of the disguise technique and returned to the original Nie Kong, Qianying''s eyes were brilliant.She threw herself into Nie Kong''s arms with cheers, and offered her most enthusiastic kiss!


    Their lips and teeth met, and it took a long time for them to separate each other reluctantly, but Qianying''s clothes had already taken off most of them, showing a nice and sensual figure, and her tights looked messy.


    "Hee hee, it''s really interesting. I didn''t expect that Jun Nie would be transformed into a thief Kidd.


    She gave a charming and charming glance, and let Nie Kong''s big hand touch her body.After experiencing that at this moment, her heart completely belonged to Nie Kong.Even if Nie Kong was bolder, she might be happy.


    "No way, only his identity is more suitable to save you." Nie Kong said.


    "Hey, Nie Jun, if we two join forces, perhaps no one will be our opponent, better known than Kidd, the strange thief." She nestled in Nie Kong''s arms and said with joy.


    "Idiot, I don''t want to use his identity to do bad things. And it''s boring to replace others. On the contrary, it''s more interesting to be a detective to catch you." Nie Kong squeezed her protruding forcefully, causing her to cry out in a charming voice. .


    "Well, Jun Nie wants to... If you want to catch, let''s just catch it. But... But Jun Nie, did you grab it with your hand." Qian Ying was breathing incessantly, a mist of water appeared in her eyes, her eyes widening. Looked at Nie Kong.

 1444 The collapse of the second element body 01470Conquer Qiankages body and mind

    She is huge, and Nie Kong''s hand is indeed difficult to control completely, and a lot of soft flesh spilled from between her fingers.That pair is bigger than Reiko Kujo and Jinghua, really because they often wear tights.


    "Since I can''t hold it with one hand, how about I use two hands." Nie Kong crushed her under him, and his second hand reached into her clothes.After closing and holding it, he took a bite on it, experiencing her beautiful body.The fierce wearing tights was fully manifested at this moment, without any falsification.


    "Nie Jun, you...you have a little strength. Oh. Nie Jun, you bite me so much, please... please continue." Qianying''s beautiful legs clamped Nie Kong''s waist, and his hands pressed Nie Kong''s face against him. By yourself.Although my heart is full of shyness and tension, I still look forward to contact with Nie Kong''s skin.


    Because the two were in the hotel room, Nie Kong behaved unscrupulously.Qianying snorted and opened his body to Nie Kong.With the help of Nie Kong, her weird clothes had already escaped from her jade-like body.The two bodies finally had no clothing barriers, and their skins clung to each other.


    "Nie Jun, come on, this lady will be your woman." She kissed Nie Kong''s cheek in a vague way, unconsciously preparing to welcome Nie Kong''s arrival.


    Nie Kong used his own enthusiasm not to answer, and his body pressed down. He broke through the shackles and broke into Qianying''s body. At this moment, the two really merged into one. You have me in you, I have you in me, no Divide each other!


    "it hurts."


    She sobbed softly, clamped Nie Kong forcefully, releasing her madness.The pain at the beginning gradually formed a mood of forgetting everything, and the consciousness was in a state of floating.


    Qianying couldn''t believe that a blind date with Nie Jun''s skin would make the sensory world so pleasant.He conquered his body and mind!Nothing wrong, how could he lose to Jinghua.


    So in the silent night, the boy''s heavy breathing was accompanied by the girl''s choking sound, for a long time!


    Qianying cried, Qianying laughed, Qianying might be half crying and half laughing.No one can tell her expression at this time, but the only thing that can be said is that the feeling may be really memorable.


    That night, relying on Nie Kong''s arms, Qian Ying slept deeply.But Jinghua had insomnia rarely seen tonight.Was worried about the missing Qianying, or perhaps noticed something.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Although it belongs to the early morning in New York, USA, it actually keeps pace with the night time in Japan!


    In Kuroba Thief¡¯s villa, he sits quietly in front of the tea table, sipping black tea for breakfast, while using the rich breakfast prepared by the housekeeper.


    Soon Terai Kanosuke gave the newspaper in the mailbox to Kuroba to read it as usual, and he did his duty as a housekeeper.


    Pioneer first read the New York Times and then switched to Japanese newspapers. He generally only cares about the news in those two regions.


    When he saw the headline on the front page of the newspaper, he made a "Huh" sound in surprise!


    "What''s wrong, sir." Terai asked.


    "Hehe, it seems that something interesting has happened in Japan, Terai, please read it for yourself." The black feather thief turned to his butler and said with a smile.


    Terai squinted his eyes and took a closer look. The headline of the Japan Times newspaper printed a colorful photo.The scene of "Kiddler Kidd" holding the lady of the gangster, bathed in moonlight.The headline''s headline is that Kaito Kidd reappears in Japan, what does it have to do with Kaito lady?


    Terai opened his mouth wide, and the newspaper in his hand fell off without awakening.Obviously his master is in New York, the United States, how could he appear in Kyoto, Japan?


    "Old... sir, has anyone misappropriated your reputation for evil in Japan?"


    "Haha, he imitated it too much, I really can''t find anything wrong. Moreover, it can take a person to move a distance of 100 meters in an instant. That''s really an extraordinary magic, even I can''t do it. "


    The black feather thief laughed, his eyes filled with joking smiles, maybe he had guessed something.


    "Master, can you guess who is pretending to be?" Terai asked strangely.


    "It should be, maybe only he can do it. But it''s really interesting. A famous detective will pretend to be a monster thief and make a mess, and to save another monster thief." Kuroba said with a smile.


    "Hey, sir, what are you talking to yourself."


    "Don''t you see it? The strange thief Kidd was pretending to be the detective Mr. Nie Kong. Only he can have that kind of ability. Oh, it''s a pity that I''m not in Japan, otherwise I really want to demolish his station behind his back." Yu Daichi said so.


    If he was in Japan, that would be great, he would definitely use another thief Kidd to come out.Two strange thief Kidd suddenly appeared, the scene would be very interesting.


    "That''s a good thing, sir, it seems that he won''t be against us anymore." Terai said in surprise, the Kaito Kidd can reappear in Japan.


    "Perhaps, it''s time for us to go back now." He stood up suddenly, stretched his waist hard, and suddenly felt refreshed.


    "How could it be possible to leave the show to Mr. Nie Kong alone."


    The first thing I did when I went back, I should visit Mr. Nie Kong. I don''t know what expression he would show when he saw his visit.


    The butler immediately went down to arrange the itinerary of Mr. Kuroba and booked two air tickets to Japan.Maybe the two of them are tired of staying in New York.Because Kaito Kidd has no interest in the American police at all, and there is no opponent that can match him.The only fun is going out to perform magic tricks.


    In Japan, he may have many interesting opponents.For example, Yusaku Kudo, the mystery novelist who named himself Kaito Kidd, and the old friends of Officer Nakamori and Officer Hakuba.He became very excited and couldn''t wait to go back.


    But he didn''t expect that after returning to Japan to see Nie Kong, something unexpected would happen to him.

 1445 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01471, the determination of a few women

    "Hey, Jun Nie, Jinghua...what''s the matter with you." After Qianying, Nie Kong and Jinghua finally got into an intimate relationship with each other.Untied her budding kimono and completely owned her.


    While secretly staying in Qianying''s villa, Qianying accidentally bumped them into a posture that they didn''t fit together.She was really shocked, the gentle Jinghua actually used her own bold posture without experimentation.


    He was holding the wall in his hands, half arched.And behind, there was Nie Kong, who I like, constantly pushing her hip.Such a fierce battle made her mouth dry instantly.When she recovered, she asked blankly.Qianying knew that Jinghua liked Nie Kong, but never expected everything that shouldn''t happen.


    Nie Kong smiled slightly, Xiaobi and the others should also be graduating from university, it is time to explain their situation to them.He didn''t stop, instead he performed a good show of plowing the field in front of Qianying.


    As if aware of the covetousness of the big eyes in front, Jinghua who was disturbed in her heart screamed, and completely vented her body.


    Nie Kong carefully placed her aside and pulled Qianying in front of him into his arms.How could Qianying have the strength to resist Nie Kong, he could only do it for half an hour after half pushing.Serving Nie Kong with others for the first time gave her a tingling stimulus.


    After a long time, the two women finally died down completely and lost their fighting ability, tenderly like two cats sleeping lazily under the sun.


    Nie Kong held one on each side, enjoying the warmth of the world of three people.After the two women recovered their strength, they said they would take them back to their apartment.The two girls were originally shy to death, because all the shame of the black shit was dealt with to see.But when they heard Nie Kong taking them back, their eyes were pleasantly surprised. Perhaps they felt that Nie Jun should make a decision.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    With two beautifully dressed beauties, Nie Kong drove back to his apartment.Perhaps because of sufficient time, after hearing the door rang, three beautiful and bubbling girls greeted from the house.


    At the forefront is a beautiful young woman Xiaobi with dark curly hair like a good wife and mother.In second place is Yingli, who wears glasses and is intellectual and wise.Finally hiding behind them is this year''s new superstar actress from Japan, the super cute Yukiko!


    Qianying and Jinghua saw Nie Kong''s Jinwu Cangjiao for the first time, and they were stunned for a while.The appearance of the three women is not worse than that of them. Even though they had been very confident in themselves before, they felt that they could not beat any of them.


    "Hehe, Nie Jun can''t guess that I will be back today." You Xizi threw herself into Nie Kong''s arms and laughed mischievously.She stared straight at Nie Kong, as if she could only accommodate Nie Kong alone.


    She hasn''t seen each other for a few months, she is really like three autumns.Especially at that time, she was fighting with Nie Kong hot and hot, and the hasty parting made her sleepless.


    Nie Kong hugged her waist and turned a few times, and Xizi laughed like a silver bell, enjoying the joy of meeting Nie Kong again.


    And Xiaobi and Yingli behind them seemed to have noticed Qianying and the others. Yingli hugged Yuexiong with both hands and said with a frown, "M, Nie Jun, who are these two?"


    "That''s right, if there are guests visiting, Jun Nie should have said it earlier." Xiaobi said to Nie Kong softly with the same enemy.


    Jinghua is very uncomfortable, because her posture is like a housewife who manages the house, treating them as guests.


    "Hehe, I almost forgot, they are Qianying and Jinghua." Nie Kong introduced to Xiaobi and the others, how could he not understand that there were two more rivals.


    Really, he clearly didn''t choose from the three of them. There were two more people. What kind of bad idea Nie Jun thought.


    "Nie Jun, I made an appointment with you, saying that I will marry You Xizi in three years." You Xizi put his arms around Nie Kong and said with a pouting mouth.Since fulfilling her dream, the only thing she hopes is to spend a lifetime with Nie Baitou.


    "Nonsense, Nie Jun wants to marry me, you continue to have your star dream." Queen Yingli said tit-for-tat.


    "Hehe, don''t forget me, I have always been used to taking care of Nie Jun''s life. No one knows Nie Jun better than me." Xiaobi declared confidently.


    "The three of you don''t talk to yourself, we don''t follow." Jinghua said quietly, but her strong character is not worse than them.


    Nie Kong certainly expected what happened now. Fortunately, Xizi is also here now, so let''s make it clear in front of them.


    "Stop arguing, I said I won''t give up any of you. Because my family situation is a bit special, there is no limit to marrying a few wives." Nie Kong''s words stopped the women''s quarrel.


    At the same time, their eyes widened, and they looked at Nie Kong with a sigh, as if they had misheard.


    "Nie... Nie Jun, you... are you telling the truth?"


    "Yes, after a while, I will take you to a country that belongs to me." He took them into his own ring, and then left the world of Conan. He had such a plan, but he did not deceive them.


    "If any of you don''t want to, I won''t force it." Nie Kong shook his head, and added another sentence himself.


    The women were startled, their breathing stagnated when the situation that they would leave Nie Kong emerged in their minds.


    It turned out that I just thought of being separated from him, and I felt so uncomfortable. Can I really let go of my feelings with Nie Jun?


    Especially You Xizi, who had been with Nie Kong for three years, stood beside Nie Kong for the first time.No, they don''t want to separate from Nie Kong.


    "Jun Nie is really so sweet."


    Qianying complained, but did not choose to leave.Jinghua laughed bitterly. After losing the comfort of her body and heart, can she marry other people? She can only continue to serve him.If they choose to leave, they have said their wish.


    With warm eyes in Nie Kong''s eyes, he forcefully hugged the girls in his arms.In this way, things in the world of Conan have been done seven or eight, perhaps not much time.


    The girls I met, except for a few loli who didn''t grow up, the only ones who should gather are Belmode.Before you leave, you must take her away with your fastest speed.

 1446 The collapse of the second element Text 01472, Amaterasu appears! !

    After putting things on the table, things became clearer.And the few women who are not making trouble for Nie Kong''s choice are all happy.Jinghua likes to go out and move from her villa to Nie Kong''s apartment, waiting for Nie Kong''s life with Xiaobi.


    Compared with the superstar Yukiko, he did a very simple job, and announced the news of her retirement in a press conference.Each of them is worrying about being able to accompany Nie Kong more.


    The power of belief in Conan''s world seems to have undergone drastic changes because of them.Especially on May 4th, the mysterious power that was invisible to the naked eye was sucked into his ring like the ocean, more than ten times more than the one he had collected in the previous three years.


    Nie Kong can know without guessing that the plot of Conan World is completely different from before because of his own tampering!And on May 4th, it¡¯s not Conan, no, Shinichi Kudo¡¯s birthday!


    But the wife of Shinichi Kudo next door was not pregnant at all.No wonder such a change happened, Nie Kong had killed Conan in the future!!


    In this regard, even the Orochiji in retreat was awakened.Her face changed drastically, and she smiled bitterly at Nie Kong: "Nie Lang, you are making too much noise. Before they find out, we must leave quickly."


    "I understand."


    He also knew that the situation was very bad, so his face became very bad.Fortunately, he has been preparing for quite a while since a few months ago.Facing the sudden change, he was also very calm and calm.


    Invoking the power of his spiritual sense, Nie Kong activated the breaking element formation in the ring.The strong power of faith circulated on it, as if it had started an engine.


    Nie Kong only heard a roar in his mind, like a thunderbolt on a sunny day, and a white lightning shot from the ring, which was more than ten meters wide.


    Lightning broke through the void, as simple as piercing a piece of paper, and the barrier of the dimension broke.


    Nie Kong was about to take his girl into the space inside the ring, but the situation changed instantly.The black hole of the broken dimensional barrier is blurred, as if there is an unknown force to repair the loopholes!!


    "How is it possible!" Nie Kong was shocked when he saw that the tried and tested trick would actually fail.The black hole slowly disappeared in his eyes, and the sky returned to the same blue as before!


    "Do you know what happened, Ochiki."


    Ochiji''s face became ugly, she gritted her teeth and squeezed out a person''s name: "Amaterasu, that bitch is here!!"


    Nie Kong was shocked and looked up at the sky.Before the broken void of the Poyuan Formation was about to be completely repaired, a beautiful woman in a palace costume appeared strangely from the twisted time and space, beautiful like a fairy who does not eat the fireworks.No, she is really a fairy.A wooden hairpin made of Akagi was inserted into her beautiful hair, and she was put in a beautiful bun.And her eyes looked down at Nie Kong coldly, like a weak ant.


    "Hehe, the little mouse is really good at it. In the hundreds of years in a small world, you actually broke through to the mid-term cultivation base of the Daluo Jinxian! Fortunately, you found it early, otherwise it would be a bit troublesome to break through to the late Daluo Jinxian." Said so, but her face has not changed.That''s right, even in the late stage of Shangda Luo Jinxian, she may have her own cards, so she appears so confident.


    Nie Kong couldn''t see her cultivation level, including Da Snake Ji only said unfathomable words to Nie Kong.Compared with Nie Kong, she and Orochiji are basically old monsters who have practiced for tens of thousands of years!!


    With Nie Kong and Da Snake Ji teaming up, they are afraid that they won''t win at all, and the chance of winning is almost only ten percent.If Orochiji breaks through the late stage of Daluo Jinxian, there is only a 40% chance of defeating her.Nie Kong sighed. He knew he would come sooner or later, but he didn''t expect it to be so fast and he didn''t give him time to prepare.


    He still couldn''t admit defeat, and the power of faith to activate the ring again used the breaking element formation, but the situation was no different from just now.


    "Hehe, don''t waste your effort. When you came to this world, I already knew about your smuggling. So just in case, I set up a formation outside!" She moved lightly and appeared at Nie as weird as the end of the world. Empty front.


    I didn''t expect that when he came to Conan, Amaterasu already knew his existence, and had been secretly coveting his actions ever since.


    Nie Kong''s face was pale, and there was determination in his eyes.Compared to sitting and waiting to die, you can only fight to the death for today!She didn''t count, she would have Orochiji secretly help him.As long as she is good at using her power to make a sneak attack, the odds of winning should be doubled.He could only pray now, Yuedu and the others did not join forces to deal with him.


    Just as the substantive primordial power burst out from Nie Kong''s body, at this moment, he did not care about the disintegration of his body or the safety of other issues.His three-zhang Yuanshen''s golden body suddenly emerged from his body.


    "Oh, it turns out that you have cultivated the golden body of a bald donkey. No wonder the primordial spirit is so strong, it can be compared to the Sanxian who has crossed nine times." Her face was mocking, and she was not nervous at all.


    A weird smile flashed at the corner of Nie Kong''s mouth. As long as she relaxes, everything will be easy to handle, and the greater the chance of being alive.


    The soul of the soul rushed to Amaterasu, but unfortunately none of the three heads and six arms held a magic weapon.He understands the fighting methods of practitioners from Orochiji, but how can the second element have refining tools.


    Even if they were trained, they were just ordinary fairy artifacts, and they were not comparable to Kaitian Xiantian Lingbao.


    Tian Zhao shook her head, and simply stretched out a finger, and a golden ring appeared in her palm.


    "Ill..." She made a simple hand-determination, and the ring became louder and encircled Nie Kong''s forehead!!She narrowed her eyes and twisted her fingers.


    "Ah..." Nie Kong let out a scream, feeling that his soul was about to be crushed, and he couldn''t use any strength!!


    "Then...what is that, is it a curse?" Nie Kong roared and struggled hard. He didn''t expect that he couldn''t stop her with a single move. Then she was so powerful.


    "Don''t make unnecessary resistance. It is a restriction-type magic weapon that I refined. Unless your cultivation base is higher than mine, you can''t break the restriction I gave you." Her eyes sneered.

 1447 The collapse of the second element Text 01473, Amaterasus cage! !

    Although she said that the cultivation base was forcibly imprisoned, Nie Kong unbelievably tried to use the power of the golden body of his soul, only feeling that the ring seemed to crush him, stinging to the depths of his soul!It hurts, it''s a knife hanging around my neck, it''s possible to kill myself at any time.


    "It''s useless, even if you kill one me, the three emperors will have tens of thousands of me." Nie Kong made a fist coldly, and his spiritual consciousness was constantly communicating with Orochiji, looking for the last chance!


    "Hehe, if you kill you, maybe the three emperors will notice and send another mouse, so I won''t kill you." Indeed, if she intends to kill Nie Kong, she doesn''t need to spend a lot of effort.None of the old monsters who have lived for tens of thousands of years is simple!Amaterasu smiled slightly, stretched out his jade finger and pressed hard on his forehead like a sharp finger.


    Nie Kong was shocked and found that the power of faith in Conan World had flowed back from the Dingtian Ring and returned to the void that originally belonged to them!With a simple finger, Nie Kong¡¯s faith in changing the plot collection has been destroyed!


    At the same time, the time and space of Conan''s world seemed to be still suddenly, no, no, maybe he was still alone.The surrounding landscape is passing by, like the fast forward function of playing a movie.


    Nie Kong was shocked in her heart. How could something like that happen? She repaired the plot trajectory of Conan World!Fortunately, she said that she would not kill Nie Kong, which was great news for Nie Kong.


    Since he wouldn''t die, Nie Kong secretly told Orochiji not to show her feet, so as not to be discovered by Amaterasu.


    That''s right, she is equivalent to the ruler of Conan''s world, even more comprehensive than Orochiji''s King of Fighters world. The life and death of Conan''s world is all within her thoughts.


    "Since you like to wander in our small world, don''t blame me for sealing you here." She always smiled with a smile, her tone seemed to be telling a trivial matter.Although she was surprised that Nie Kong was practicing fast, she didn''t take him seriously!!


    "Amaterasu personally set up a cage for you, you should be thankful, hehe..."


    After Amaterasu announced those words, her figure began to become trance, disappearing in front of Nie Kong in a blink of an eye, disappearing into Conan''s world!


    His eyes widened in disbelief, why did Amaterasu so simply let himself go, why only sealed the power of his soul!Although the world of Conan is now full of faith, are you not afraid of destroying the plot and plundering faith?


    He was puzzled by Amaterasu''s behavior, is she mentally ill.No wonder Nie Kong thought so, because Nie Kong was already planning to fight to the death.


    "That bitch Amaterasu, do you want to suppress us in her world?" Oshaji said bitterly.


    "You said she wants to suppress us?" Nie Kong''s heart tightened and asked hurriedly.


    "Do you think we can escape now. Not to mention that she planted a divine mind on you, I am afraid that every move of your soul will not escape her surveillance. And she has deployed a large array outside the dimension, We can''t break the barriers of the dimension and leave!" Orochiji slowly said the actual situation now, far more serious than he thought!


    Nie Kong finally understood the meaning of her words, he was indeed a prison!It turns out that she really wants to seal herself in Conan''s world-until eternal life!!His face was pale, he didn''t expect that woman''s heart would be so vicious!!She was right, it was indeed a solution once and for all.If only Nie Kong was killed, perhaps the Three Emperors would send others to make trouble, and seal Nie Kong, which would avoid a lot of trouble.


    "Don''t give up, we still have a chance to turn defeat into victory! She didn''t kill us, it was her worst mistake." Seeing Nie Kong''s expression, Da Snake Ji comforted Nie Kong gently.


    "I know, because she miscalculated your existence, that''s also her most deadly point." Nie Kong smiled bitterly.


    "That''s right, as long as I break through the late Golden Immortal Daluo, I will definitely help your soul unlock the magic weapon. With the combined efforts of the two of us, we should be able to barely break the big formation she arranged outside. She, we won''t have a chance of winning either." Da Snake Ji said confidently.


    Fortunately, she was hiding in her ring, and the negligent Amaterasu did not take away his only magic weapon.The Big Snake Fairy hiding inside, the cultivation base almost broke through the late Da Luo Jinxian.


    Amaterasu was of course also the cultivation base of Da Luo Jinxian''s later stage, but Nie Kong knew that she might have cut off a corpse of her own.Coupled with the advanced magic weapons they have, they really don''t have much chance of winning.


    "It seems that the sky is endless. There is nothing wrong with staying in the world of Conan for a long time. By the way, we can continue to plunder its abundant faith." Nie Kong narrowed his eyes and made a decision.


    Since he decided to stay in Conan World, Nie Kong will not regret his choice!Choosing to oppose them is something to face sooner or later.


    It''s just too early now. If his cultivation reaches the late Daluo Jinxian stage, then why bother to let the mermaid.What a shame, if the Three Emperors left him an innate spiritual treasure, why worry about them.


    Once Daluo Jinxian level practitioners have an innate spiritual treasure, the challenge of leapfrogging is not a problem at all.Even if there is a chance to fight back against the quasi-sage who has killed the three corpses, there are really too few Xiantian Lingbao.


    Even in the prehistoric times, there are only one or two saints.For example, the Zhuxian Sword Array of the Lord Tongtian, the Pangu flags of Yuanshi, or the Eastern Emperor Bell.But now that it is tens of thousands of years before the prehistoric era, ordinary practitioners have an acquired treasure that is very powerful.


    Guanyin''s Tightening Curse, perhaps the same type of magic weapon as Nie Kong''s, can simply play with the Monkey King of the same level as the Golden Immortal.Nie Kong sighed, knowing that only Big Snake Ji could help him break the restriction.


    Now that things have developed into the current situation, Nie Kong is very lucky to be able to save his life.Besides, Nie Kong is not very repulsive if he wants the second element he likes for the time being.During that time, do the things that Conan World didn''t do well.


    Nie Kong thought so, and the soul slid back to his body.What comforted him a lot was that Amaterasu helped him confine his cultivation, but at the same time solved the hidden dangers of his Saiyan body, he finally recovered the power of the previous super Saiyan, of course it was only the power of the second element!!

 1448 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01474The development of horror

    Nie Kong opened his eyes. Although his physical body had untied his power, it was his primordial spirit that was in trouble now, which was a hundred times more important than his body.


    The only thing Nie Kong could do was to wait for a word and wait for the breakthrough of Orochiji.Amaterasu thought that her plan would be seamless and could lock him in the world of Conan, but she didn''t know the details of Nie Kong.


    After exhaling, Nie Kong stabilized his emotions.After all, he has experienced too much wind and rain, and I don''t know when his mentality has become very stable.As if nothing had happened, he calmly returned to his apartment.


    Originally thought that his danger did not affect a few women, but when he saw the current situation of the rice flower market in front of him, he couldn''t help but stay for a while.


    Tall buildings stood there, and many vehicles lined up in a long line in the street.There is simply a difference between heaven and earth from what I saw not long ago.If the former Mihua market was like a small backward county town, it is now a bit more prosperous than Kyoto at that time, and it has become a big city with hundreds of thousands of people.Unfamiliar streets, unfamiliar cities, everything seemed strange to him, it was no longer the rice flower market he knew!


    Nie Kong was puzzled. Could it be that Amaterasu had failed to transform the world of Conan.According to the vague sense of familiarity, Nie Kong walked down the street back to No. 22 in Erchome.


    "Yeah, Jun Nie, you are out of school, are there no club activities today." In front of apartment 23, there was a Beetle parked there and his head stuck out.He was bald and had a big belly.But Nie Kong was surprised that the remaining hair on his head was very pale.


    Although the acquaintance with himself had changed a lot, Nie Kong recognized him at a glance. He was his neighbor, Dr. A Li!


    "Dr. A Li, I haven''t seen you in a few days, why are you so old, as if you are sixty years old." Nie Kong asked in surprise.


    "Nonsense, didn''t we just meet each other this morning. Besides, this talent is fifty-two years old. He is middle-aged. How can you say that I am old." Dr. Aka said dissatisfiedly.


    Just hearing what he said, Nie Kong''s expression became extremely stiff.What did he say, obviously he was only thirty-five years old, how did he suddenly become fifty-two years old?


    A bad foreboding surrounds him.He suddenly looked at his house number plate, and he realized that it was very old, with only Nie Kong''s name engraved!As for his apartment, no one was there at this time.


    "Dr. A Li, you... Stop kidding, okay. Right... By the way, there are Xizi and others." Nie Kong said with a strong smile.


    "Nie Jun, you really are. Even if Xizi leaves you to work abroad, you shouldn''t call your mother directly." Dr. A Li shook his head and said.


    "Eh...you Xizi, mother?" Nie Kong''s face was dull, as if seven souls had lost four souls.Don''t be kidding, how could You Xizi be his mother? Could it be that he confuses his wife with his mother?


    "Don''t talk nonsense with you, I should go out shopping." Dr. A Li waved his hand goodbye, driving the Beetle and disappearing into Nie Kong''s sight, leaving him alone at the door in a daze.


    Thousands of mysteries surround Nie Kong''s heart.Sure enough, Amaterasu changed Conan''s world without authorization, or reset the pattern, it is very likely that more than ten years of time spanned within a few seconds.


    Could it be that faith will flow backwards, could it be said that the world of Conan has returned to the original plot trajectory directly?Even though that thought came up, Nie Kong didn''t believe it because Dr. A Li recognized him.I have a connection with the world of Conan, which means that I haven''t changed back to the original drama.


    He calmed his face, praying that there would be nothing wrong with Xizi and the others, how could his own woman let others get involved.


    The spiritual sense is limited by the power of the primordial spirit, and it is impossible for Nie Kong to use it to search for them on a large scale.Now I can only slowly understand the current situation by myself, perhaps for him, Conan''s is already a new world.


    Nie Kong opened the door with the key. He was used to saying that I was back, but the empty room seemed very deserted. Nie Kong took the lead in returning to his former bedroom.The tables and chairs inside have not changed much, but there is a photo with You Xizi and the others on the tabletop.


    Nie Kong breathed a sigh of relief, it seemed that the women were fine.It''s just strange that the affection between the women and him has not changed, but why hasn''t the power of faith changed a little at this time.They are of great importance to Conan''s plot.


    "I''m back." Suddenly, Nie Kong heard a familiar voice.He hurriedly rushed out of the room to see that there was a mature and beautiful young woman in the hallway changing shoes.


    A tight slim suit, wearing a very formal slim uniform, like an elite white-collar office worker.The figure is so concave and convex wrapped in the uniform, glowing with a sweet and fatal feminine air.


    The exquisite appearance is less green, with skill and boldness.After Nie Kong saw her, his expression stayed for a while, and then he was full of surprises.Even though it has changed a lot, how could he not recognize his woman-Xiao Bi.


    The young woman looked at Nie Kong, who was staring at her strangely, with love in her eyes.She moved to the front of Nie Kong and gently touched his head: "Hehe, Nie Jun is hungry, I''ll go to prepare dinner right away."


    "Xiaobi." Nie Kong couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    Xiao Bi shocked all over, and then said angrily: "Really, only seventeen years old and not big or young, you want to call Aunt Xiaobi."


    Nie Kong was dumbfounded, what was going on.Hey, stop joking, please.


    She seemed to feel a little harsh in her tone, and she sighed: "Although your father died in an accident more than ten years ago, you really look more and more like your father."


    Nie Kong seemed to be thunderous, how could he be unable to reason out the answer based on his IQ.Thinking of what Dr. Ari said, he finally understood his situation.


    Own, now that I become myself and You Xizi''s son, it''s really a life-threatening thing.Nie Kong''s face was livid, knowing that Amaterasu must have made a ghost.


    If he has the strength, Nie Kong can''t wait to cut Amaterasu.Sure enough, what she said to Oshaji, that bitch Amaterasu, what is she doing?He understands his own business, how he could have a son, and she made up the plot entirely by herself.With her absolute control over Conan''s world, she completely abandoned the development of the original plot.


    She is like a director, and Nie Kong is just one of her actors.

 1449 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01475The current situation

    Nie Kong talked to Xiaobi on the side and asked some unmatched topics, hoping to understand the current situation from her.Seventeen years passed inexplicably, Nie Kong was afraid of missing something.


    For example, Reiko Kujo, what will happen after graduating from high school.Sister Akemi Miyano, how is life now?


    Based on the conversation with Xiaobi, Nie Kong learned the basic situation of Conan World.Seventeen years ago, when Nie Kong and their five girls were like glue, the black organization launched an assassination operation against him.Because he was very afraid of Nie Kong, he even used a powerful bomb."Nie Kong" died at the moment when Nie Kong and Amaterasu clashed.


    In order to make up for the emptiness in the plot, Amaterasu fabricated the birth of Nie Kong to replace Kudo Shinichi, and forcibly reversed his beliefs.No wonder I took Xizi and the others, but the belief in Conan World has not changed.


    After the women knew that Nie Kong died, they were naturally more sad than heartbroken.After a few years of sadness, they all got up one by one and did their favorite business.But their hearts were ashamed, and they all stopped thinking of marrying others, and they only pretended to be Nie Kong.


    You Xizi made her debut again, and a few years later she became a world-class star, whose fame was comparable to that of Sharon.


    Yingli likes the profession of a lawyer, and has opened a firm of his own, known as the undefeated queen.


    As for Xiaobi in front of him, serving as the police department of the Metropolitan Police Department, as a flower of the Metropolitan Police Department, even higher than the position of Police Officer Mumu.Jinghua opened the Kendo Hall and was immersed in Kendo practice all day long.Qianying travels around the world and has a habit of collecting gems.Nie Kong silently knew that the strong Xiaobi must be a policeman to avenge Nie Kong.And because of Nie Kong''s "son", she lives in an apartment and helps take care of "Nie Kong" by the way.


    He may have been dead in their hearts for a long time, but Nie Kong believed that as long as he lived with them for a period of time, they should have realized what was right.So Nie Kong didn''t immediately tell the truth in front of Xiaobi, he was waiting for an appropriate time..Because of such ridiculous reasons, how could their daughters believe it!If the women could guess by themselves, Nie Kong would save a lot of heart.


    The only tangled thing is that You Xizi turned out to be his "mother"!Nie Kong felt a headache when thinking of her cute and naughty face, don''t rush to tell her.Could it be that making peace with her in the future will make people mistakenly believe that mother and son are in trouble?


    But Nie Kong had to admire Amaterasu''s ingenuity. Although it had made Conan''s world inconsistent, the world of Conan was really a prison, and the surrounding luck was closely related to Nie Kong.


    No matter how he survives, not only can he not plunder his rich faith, he may bring prosperity to the world of Conan.


    Forcibly grafting the protagonist''s luck to Nie Kong''s head, Amaterasu made a good abacus.One can stop Nie Kong from plundering his faith, and second, he will put an end to his future.


    Nie Kong felt helpless, and it felt really uncomfortable to place all his hopes on Orochiji.Although there is a blood contract of life and death, he does not like to eat soft rice, relying on the shelter of Orochiji.And now that she had no faith in the cultivation, she really didn''t know when she could break through.You can wait for decades or hundreds of years, but don''t come for a thousand years.


    "Nie Jun, what happened? I think you are a bit different from usual." Xiaobi asked strangely. Just now I felt that "Nie Kong" had changed. The posture of thinking was so similar to that of his father Nie Kong. .


    "No...nothing."


    Nie Kong didn''t understand what character Tian Zhao portrayed Nie Kong in their hearts, so he suddenly showed his feet.


    "Haha, did you quarrel with the Maori girl next door? I like that girl very much. Don''t be irresponsible like your father." Xiaobi, who returned to her bedroom and changed clothes, turned towards Nie Kong He smiled with no surprise.


    Nie Kong''s expression seemed to be numb, and he really resembled Kudo Shinichi''s experience now.As the heroine, the violent female Mao Lilan has appeared, and she has been a childhood sweetheart since childhood.


    Seeing love, Kogoro Moori also married another wife and gave birth to a lovely and beautiful Moorilan as usual.As for the Kudo family, Nie Kong didn''t know their situation.Whether Kudo Shin was born or not is no longer important to him.


    "I don''t have any..." Nie Kong hesitated to speak, and did not say to Xiaobi for the time being, and naturally closed his mouth, but there was a little smile at the corner of his mouth.


    "That''s fine, it''s best to marry her and become a wife after graduating from high school."


    "Modo said, would you agree."


    "If there is any disagreement, my aunt raised her hands in agreement."


    "That''s what you said, by then, Aunt Xiaobi will not have time to cry." Nie Kong emphasized the accent on the word Auntie.


    Seeing the smile on the corner of Nie Kong''s mouth, Xiao Bi was taken aback for a moment, with a bad feeling in her heart.Suddenly, it seemed to coincide with the first time I saw Nie Kong.


    "Little idiot, don''t follow your father''s tone in the future, so I can''t distinguish it." Xiaobi glared at Nie Kong, thinking that she was rude in front of the junior.She is very kind, but obviously only Nie Kong is in her heart.


    "Yes, yes, Aunt Xiaobi."


    Nie Kong smiled, did not speak much, and ate his delicious dishes carefully prepared by Xiaobi.I don''t know how long I can hide my identity.Maybe he is in the same situation as Conan, and he has another identity.Now that he has plenty of time, Nie Kong is not in a hurry.


    Since she left the world of Conan to Nie Kong and allowed him to act recklessly, Nie Kong could not waste her pains.It would be great if it could destroy the faith, but it would not be disappointing.


    It is a blessing for Nie Kong to survive from the four hub worlds that manage the two dimensions.


    As long as he breaks through the late Da Luo Jinxian in the future, as long as the several Da Luo Jinxians in Japan don''t join hands, then he may not be as embarrassed as he is now.


    If you and Orochiji have the cultivation base of Da Luo Jinxian in the later stage, even if they join hands, they can''t win the battle, and escape may not be a problem.According to Nie Kong''s knowledge, the Japanese spirit world is estimated to be barren, and of course there will be no innate spiritual treasures.


    As for the grass pheasant sword and Yata Mirror in Japanese legends, Nie Kong felt that it was only a middle-grade fairy weapon at best, and he could explain everything from the mouth of Osheji.


    As everyone knows, those who can cultivate to the late stage of Da Luo Jinxian are already extremely talented, and who has no trump cards in their hands.

 1450 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01476, first see Xiaolan and Yuanzi

    To put it simply, Amaterasu used magical powers to forcibly instill unnecessary memories into their heads.Seriously, Nie Kong understands that without power, he can only take mermaid meat.And because of the double cultivation with Nie Kong before, their soul power is hundreds of times stronger than normal, and they can resist the correction from Amaterasu.So after contacting Nie Kong for a while, they should be awakened soon.Of course, Nie Kong felt that he could make fun of Xizi and the others before the matter came to nothing.


    When the news that they were alive, and Nie Kong was the son of Nie Kong''s vain instilled by Amaterasu, I really didn''t know what expression they would show.


    Just when I met Xiaobi, he almost showed Xiaobi the truth.After all, Xiaobi had been blowing the wind by Nie Kong''s pillow for three years, and she had already understood Nie Kong''s habits and tastes clearly.


    If I live with her for two or three days, I am afraid that Nie Kong will be unable to hide her from her.It can be said that the one who knows Nie Kong the best among the women and has lived with Nie Kong the longest is Xiaobi.


    Now that Amaterasu discovered the existence of Nie Kong and suppressed himself in the world of Conan, Nie Kong had no fear at all.You only need to live with your own mood and wait for the breakthrough of Orochiji to fight for the last chance.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next morning, when Nie Kong woke up, he found that Xiaobi, who was wearing a slim professional attire, had prepared breakfast for Nie Kong.


    Xiaobi might not have time to enjoy it slowly at the table, but after she swallowed a big mouthful of milk, with a piece of bread in her bright red lips, she hurriedly bid farewell to Nie Kong.She drove the broken car Nie Kong bought more than ten years ago to work at the Mihua City Police Department.To say that with Xiaobi''s powerful abilities, being a policeman is a matter of course, so the official position is bigger than that of Police Officer Mumu.


    And Nie Kong slowly enjoyed breakfast, and then thought about where to go later.Yes, in the past seventeen years, he is no longer a teacher at Didan High School.


    "Jun Nie...open the door soon."


    Suddenly, a girl''s tender voice came from outside the door.The voice was crisp and sweet, and she could tell she was a young girl of twenty-eight years.


    "Come here." Nie Kong opened the door and looked out. A beautiful girl in a blue dress was standing in front of his house.After seeing the familiar cheeks, Nie Kong was taken aback and said, "Xiaolan?"


    The girl in front of her had long hair like a shawl, letting it fall on her back.The breeze blows, and the hair flutters with the wind.The facial features are very delicate, and the big eyes dotted on it are very clear.She didn''t seem to inherit her father''s height, and was ten centimeters shorter than You Xizi and Yingli.


    "Mm, that''s true. Why is Jun Nie so slow? You hurry up and put on your school uniform. Class is about to start."


    "I know." Nie Kong understood his current relationship, the plot and various important characters began to revolve around him, and Amaterasu forced the protagonist''s luck on him.So even though Xiaolan had a good impression of him, Nie Kong didn''t seem happy.


    Because they were all made up by Amaterasu to Xiaolan and the others, Nie Kong did not have the same memories with them.However, Nie Kong didn''t feel much distress, he believed that he lived better than his fictitious memory.


    "Take the present as the beginning and start over." It''s definitely not good to be a teacher in your current capacity, you can only be a student for the time being.Because Nie Kong knew that Conan in the original book often missed class and it was fine, so he didn''t care much about going to school.


    Nie Kong lazily returned to the room, and calmly changed into the blue school uniform exclusively for Didan High School, while Xiao Lan had been waiting for him outside.


    Seeing the handsome and tall Nie Kong coming out, Xiao Lan''s eyes lit up and her lovely face turned red.


    "Hey, it''s really boring to accompany you kids to school." Nie Kong complained loudly.


    "Nie Jun fool, aren''t you just seventeen years old like me."


    "It''s rare that the weather is sunny today, so why don''t we go out and play absenteeism." Nie Kong said heartlessly.


    "In the presence of the chairman, Nie Jun, don''t you...don''t think about it." Xiaolan akimbo her hips, the shrew''s appearance seems to be reprimanding her husband.


    Stubborn, crying and kind, that''s Xiaolan''s character.Even when Belmode saw her, he couldn''t stand to praise her as an angel.


    "Oh, you two are so lively every day, and the relationship is so good that it makes people jealous." At the end of the street, on the opposite side came a slightly naughty cute woman with a noble hairpin.Like the clothes Xiao Lan wore, they belonged to the students of Didan High School.


    "Yuanzijang, you can also help tell me about Nie Jun. He often misses classes, which has a bad influence." Xiaolan did not appear surprised, because Yuanzi is her other childhood sweetheart, and the two girls have been in a good relationship since childhood.


    Nie Kong also recognized her, she was a more famous girl in the world of Conan, and she was famous for nympho.


    "Hmph, I didn''t see a gap between the two of you, so I can''t get in." Yuanzi said with squinting eyes.


    "You... don''t talk nonsense, there is no such thing." Xiaolan blushed.


    "It''s really nice to have a childhood friend from a young age, not to mention that Nie Jun is really handsome. Xiaolanchan, if you don''t make a move, then I''m not welcome." Yuanzi finished speaking, and put his arms around Nie Kong with a smile.


    "Nie Jun, ignore Xiaolan, let''s go to school." Although she was acting in front of Xiaolan, when she really hugged Nie Kong, her heartbeat seemed to miss a beat.Seriously, Nie Jun is so handsome, there will only be one in Japan.No, it should be said that he is unique in the world.It''s a pity that although she has never confessed, her friend Xiaolan has always had a good impression of Nie Jun, and she can''t win her love.


    "Eh, Yuan... Yuanzi, wait for me." Xiao Lan chased after the garden in a mess.


    The three chased on the street to the school, leaving three long shadows.The new campus life of Nie Kong kicked off here.As he expected, he and Xiaolan and Yuanzi are in the same class-Class B of the second grade of Didan High School.


    It seems that the popularity of the three of them is relatively good, and the students in the class greeted them intimately.


    Especially when dealing with Nie Kong, he laughed and said that he was finally willing to come to school once.Said that Nie Kong often appeared on TV, and often helped Xiaobi solve crimes.Many people call him Holmes in the Kanto region.

 1451 The collapse of the second element Text 01477, Xiao Lan learns ballet?

    The students in the class recognized Nie Kong, but Nie Kong did not recognize them.It took him more than a long time to blend into the second grade B class and get together with a few classmates around him.It''s a pity that I haven''t been a student for a long time, it seems really boring.Fortunately, I heard that I was a student who often missed classes, which saved him a lot of trouble. It seems that I can hide in the future.


    Originally, Nie Kong wanted to sneak back, but Xiao Lanchan seemed to know Nie Kong very well, staring at herself all the time, claiming to Nie Kong that it was the chairman''s responsibility.So Nie Kong could only stay through school, occasionally watching Xiaolan relieve her boredom when she was bored.


    Although there is no Yingli''s gene, Xiaolan''s cuteness has not faded.Especially the pure breath can make people''s soul peaceful.Even if the Didan High School with more than a thousand people can match her, there are not many girls.


    "Mm, Xiaolan sauce, don''t you participate in the karate club activities today?" Nie Kong asked aloud as Xiaolan went back with him.Logically speaking, she should be a member of the karate club.


    "No...it''s nothing, because I''m going to participate in a ballet training class, so the karate activities should be put on hold for a while." Xiaolan replied.


    "Xiao Lan, although I don''t understand why you want to study ballet. But is it really okay to suddenly switch from rigid karate to soft, soft ballet?" Nie Kong said suspiciously.It is simply a transition from two extremes, from violence to artistic aesthetics, which is very difficult.


    "Yes, it''s really hard work. But my mother recently opened a dance training class, so she asked me to learn something by the way, saying that girls are not good at playing and making trouble," Xiaolan whispered.


    "Don''t worry, Xiaolan, you can''t learn it." Nie Kong said straightforwardly without thinking about it.


    "Nie Jun...what are you talking about." With her pretty face buried, she punched the telephone pole in front.Only hearing the sound of clicking, her fist that looked like white jade was sunk more than ten centimeters deep in the cement.


    Nie Kong suddenly couldn''t laugh or cry, Xiao Lanjiang''s character really did not change much from the original.


    "Yes, yes. I really look forward to seeing Xiaolan dance ballet. It should be very beautiful. If there is any difficulty, Xiaolan can talk to me." No matter what, Nie Kong is not optimistic about Xiaolan.


    Xiaolan''s pretty face radiated a happy smile again, "Since Nie Jun wants to see it, come with me."


    "Wait a minute, it''s a bit wrong to go to the dance classroom as a boy."


    "What does it matter? Nie Junquan should go to visit my mother. Seriously, Nie Jun hasn''t been to my house for a long time."


    Nie Kong was stunned for a moment, as if he was really touching to Xiaolan.Having said that, I have never seen who Mouri Kogoro''s bride is, the so-called curiosity killed the cat.


    Although the so-called Xiaolan''s family is called, her mother and Mouri Kogoro are currently separated.And from the side of Xiaolan''s mouth, she learned that her mother''s name is Doiigaki Ruri, the so-called childhood sweetheart of Kogoro Mori.


    She used to be an actress, and has always had a crush on Mouri Kogoro.So when the two meet, they naturally form a couple.


    As a famous actor, she has been a housewife for a long time after retiring.And because of the cold war with Kogoro Moori, he moved out and opened a ballet training class by himself, relying on his own ability to support himself.


    Maori Kogoro''s nature hasn''t changed at all. He is greedy for money, doesn''t say anything about sex, and is easily overwhelmed.Even if it is not Yingli, the couple will eventually get awkward.


    Speaking of that, Xiaolan''s mood became very bad, and she hoped that her mother and father would get back together.


    Nie Kong chuckled, expressing comfort to Xiaolan, crying in his heart that he deserved it, really that the dog can''t change the shit.It is estimated that he is very fond of that new star idol Yoko Okino to make a separation.


    Ten years ago, it was because I didn''t leave Yingli and Xiaobi to him, otherwise Nie Kong would regret it.


    Followed her around a few streets and came to Yichome, the busiest place in the rice flower market.The surrounding commercial shops are dazzling, and Xiao Lan also bought cooking ingredients by the way.


    And Xiaolan¡¯s so-called dance classroom is on the second floor of a building of a certain size in the 1-chome building, because the rent on the second floor is relatively cheap.


    Xiao Lan opened the door and found that there were dozens of young and beautiful girls in the spacious room practicing in tight clothes, grooming their beautiful legs to be very slender.The middle-aged woman with long hair standing in the middle should be Xiaolan''s biological mother-Doiigaki Ruri!Zi looks inferior to Xiaobi and the others, but they also make a couple with Xiaogoro in front of them.


    Seemingly hearing the sound of the door opening, the girls who were doing warm physical exercises all looked at Nie Kong, completely ignoring Xiaolan.


    "What do you see, hurry up and continue practicing." Liuli cursed with a smile, then twisted her waist and came to Nie Kong and Xiaolan.Sure enough, she was born in ballet, she has a great figure.


    "Oh, it turns out that Xiaolan is going on a date with Jun Nie, then you don''t practice dancing today, and have fun with Jun Nie." She looked at Nie Kong and Xiaolan carefully with a smile, her face looked very satisfied. .


    "Mom, you...what are you talking about, Nie Jun just came to see me to practice dancing." Xiaolan blushed and yelled at her Liuli angrily, showing a shy face.


    "Yeah, if Xiaolan and I are going to have a date, I will secretly tell you, why do I have to let you know?" Nie Kong blinked at the mother and daughter.


    Xiaolan''s face was flushed, and Liuli chuckled, "It makes sense, especially don''t let the dead ghost in my house know. That dead ghost really doesn''t know what to think, and often says to stop Xiao Lan from being good with you."


    Nie Kong understood Moori Kogoro''s mood very well, because the portrayed Nie Kong was exactly the same as his love rival more than ten years ago, how could he allow his love rival son to have his daughter.As for her mother, who is the opposite of Maori, she supports Nie Kong and often cheers for Xiaolan.


    "Huh, I''ll ignore you two." How could Xiaolan stand her mother''s teasing, not to mention that she didn''t confess her goodwill, and her mother would add to her confusion.


    With her crimson face tense, she rushed to the backstage of the classroom to change her clothes.It should be said that the second floor is fully leased to Liuli, where she works and lives, saving a lot of trouble.

 1452 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01478, help

    After coming out of the changing room, she found that Xiaolan had put on the same tights as the girls around, much like the gym suits worn by school girls.But the color is pure white, full of stretch shorts almost as short as the limit.


    The slender legs and the slender waist without cellulite outline the outline of the girl''s secondary sexual characteristics, and suddenly compare all the girls around.Nie Kong couldn''t help but stared at that shy expression with a youthful aura.Xiaolan also felt a little exposed, blushing and kept pulling the corner of her clothes to cover her legs.


    Liuli nodded in satisfaction and stood in front of them: "Although ballet seems simple, it requires a lot of body. Before practice, everyone follow me to do soft and soft gymnastics."


    After speaking, Liuli helped to set up the railing for practice, and her legs bent down naturally.Then slowly spread one hundred and eighty degrees, and the girl''s sunken thighs were close to the floor, leaving no gap.


    She stretched her body left and right, her upper body pressed forward, her face almost touching the floor.From this we can see how flexible Xiaolan''s mother''s body is.


    But it seemed to be the beginning. After standing on the ground, she raised her pretty face like a swan.Holding the railing with both hands, she raised her right foot and stretched it one hundred and eighty degrees.No, even more than two hundred degrees.


    Because of the big action, the tight shorts tightened the outline.Nie Kong was dumbfounded, for fear that his pants would tear apart if they were of poor quality.At this moment, Rao also feasted Nie Kong''s eyes with two layers of trousers, meditating on seeing no evil.


    The girl below naturally followed suit, desperately stretching her body.But flexibility can''t be achieved in a day or two, just like yoga requires a long time to persist.After Liuli did all the gymnastics, they sat on the ground and started practicing.


    It may have been a while, so they can barely hold one hundred and eighty degrees.Liuli is also very responsible, personally guiding them one by one.


    Only Xiao Lan''s face was sweaty, and her left legs trembled constantly, and she didn''t stretch to a hundred and eighty degrees at all.


    Although she looked uncomfortable, she was practicing hard and didn''t mean to give up.It¡¯s hard for her to switch from karate to ballet today.


    "Nie Jun, I''m a bit busy now, can you please help Xiaolan press her leg by the way." Liuli, who was teaching on the side, suddenly showed a treacherous smile and said with a smile to Nie Kong.


    "Okay." Nie Kong answered casually.


    "Thank you Nie Jun, because that is the basis for learning ballet."


    Nie Kong didn''t think much, and came to Xiao Lan''s back two or three steps, and looked at her beautiful posture with appreciation.Because of practicing karate since childhood, her body is well maintained.


    "Nie Jun, please." The voice was flustered, but because she buried her face on the floor and she was lying on her stomach, Nie Kong could not see her expression.


    "You''re welcome, I also want to see Xiaolan dance a ballet earlier."


    "Because the left and right feet have to be stretched one hundred and eighty degrees, so Nie Jun will help press it." She always buried her face on the floor, wondering if it was because of trying to separate her legs.


    "But it seems to be very open." Nie Kong looked at her curve from behind, and suddenly felt a lot thirsty.


    "Hmm, I haven''t fully opened it yet. Look at the middle of the legs and between the floor, there is... a big gap."


    Nie Kong squatted halfway and looked down.Sure enough, there was a wide gap between her step and the floor.Indeed, it can only be counted as about one hundred and sixty degrees, which is a bit of a distance from one hundred and eighty degrees.


    However, the even higher gap is what Nie Kong cares most about.Because of the great movement, the tights are pulled tightly.Observing closely at this moment, Nie''s air and blood suddenly surged.


    "I want Nie Jun to help me press it until it fits perfectly."


    "What should I do, I will strain my muscles if I force it suddenly."


    "No... it doesn''t matter, my physical fitness is very good, there will be no problem." After speaking, she put Nie Kong''s hand on her long white legs, only a few centimeters away from her breech position.She motioned to Nie Kong to press down firmly.


    Nie Kong touched the jade-like smoothness, and his fingers quivered slightly.Almost instinctively got into the tights, but fortunately he controlled himself in time.


    "It''s going to... are you ready."


    "Well, it doesn''t matter if Nie Jun uses...strength." She replied.


    Nie Kong gently pressed his hands down, only to hear Xiao Lan scream, his legs pressed firmly against the floor, clasped tightly, and pulled a perfect one hundred and eighty degrees!


    Fortunately, I was prepared just now, so I didn''t strain my muscles.For that matter, she still made a cry.She was limp and panting.


    Nie Kong secretly screamed bad, if... if just now, if the film of Xiaolan sauce was pulled apart, then he really wanted to cry without tears.


    "Xiao Lan, it doesn''t matter you." Nie Kong couldn''t help but asked worriedly.


    "It''s okay, it''s just a little painful. It should be ok to take a break, because that...that''s the easiest warm-up exercise taught by my mother." It is indeed the beginning of Liuli''s exercise gymnastics, but it is already very difficult. The following moves There are so many difficulties, it is strange that Xiaolan can do it.Especially the perverted two Baidu open, the body flexibility must be strong.


    "Ah." I was about to prop up my body with both hands, but my feet seemed to tremble constantly.She couldn''t help but fell on Nie Kong, Nie Kong hurriedly stretched out his hands to support her body.


    "It seems that your leg may have a muscle strain. Don''t try hard, let Nie Jun help you go inside the house and rest for a while." Liuli pretending to be worried stood in front of them and said thoughtfully.


    "Mom, it doesn''t matter to me."


    "Hey, obedient, ballet can''t be practiced overnight." She patted Xiaolan on the shoulder and left Nie Kong to continue her lessons.Because it is a fee-based lesson, she can''t be as casual as her daughter.


    Seeing her mother said there, Xiaolan had to follow suit.The muscles of the body suddenly pulled apart, and she knew it would take a while to get used to it.


    Young people''s muscles and bones are very malleable, so don''t worry.As an elderly person, he may have lost half his life just now. The bones of the elderly are fragile.

 1453 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01479I feel so dirty

    Nie Kong held Xiaolan, who was weak in his legs, back to the room behind, and took a closer look at her mother''s bedroom. The tables and chairs were neatly arranged.On the pink couch, the clothes that Xiaolan and her mother changed were neatly placed.It can be regarded as an exquisite arrangement for a girl''s boudoir, and I really don''t understand why Liuli would allow him to come in as a big man.Looking at her treacherous smile just now, it seemed that she would have eaten Xiaolan.


    "You have a good rest by yourself, I will wait for you outside."


    "Nie Jun, I...I''m fine."


    After Xiaolan stretched her body briefly, the soreness slowly dissipated.Although it was a bit sore, most of the body''s strength was restored.And after the muscles were stretched, a feeling of invigorating and dripping suddenly came into being, and the pain was all over.Even if she was separated once, Xiao Lan believed it would be much simpler than before.


    "Didn''t my mother demonstrate it just now? It''s just an easy preparation activity to open one hundred and eighty degrees. From now on, it is the separation of two Baidu. Nie Jun, please help me as hard as you did before." Lan''s eyes are shining with triumphant sparks, how can he leave the lessons taught by his mother.


    "Two Baidus, how do you suppress Xiaolan?" Although Nie Kong didn''t understand ballet, he watched it many times.Especially during the high jump, Nie Kong has a deep memory of his legs spread out into a white swan pose.From this we can see how high ballet requirements are for girls'' flexibility.


    Xiao Lan glanced at the layout of the room and moved in her heart.


    "Take a good look." She supported the edge of the bed with her hands, while her feet rested on a chair one meter away.Then Xiao Lan gently spread her legs and stretched one foot leaning on the chair onto the bed.


    Leaning both feet on the chair and bed, completely formed a word.And her legs are about thirty centimeters high from the floor, which is equivalent to hanging in the air.


    Because Nie Kong helped her press once, and now that the center is in the middle of her legs, she stretches straight now.Even if it is not one hundred and eighty degrees, it is almost the same.


    "I saw it once in the gymnastics department of the school. It can stretch the hip joint like this."


    "Does this hurt you?" Nie Kong said worriedly.


    "It hurts! But if you don''t overcome the difficulties, your body won''t become soft. Don''t worry about Nie Jun. It''s the same for practicing karate before. It''s very hard. That pain is nothing."


    Her face was a little pale, but the strong, she endured the pain of stretching and spoke to Nie Kong.


    "Well, I will do my best to help you." Nie Kong knew that she couldn''t stop it, and she could only hope that she would retreat.


    "Thank you, Nie Jun. You just need to press down hard as before." She pressed Nie Kong''s hand on her leg again, probably because it was the second time that it was in contact with Nie Kong''s skin, so there was no Shy the first time.


    "Okay, but you have to press it to that level, until you call pain?" Nie Kong asked uncertainly.


    "No, no, please, please Jun Nie. Even if I cry or hurt, don''t relax my strength. As for how much pressure..." She glanced at the furnishings of the room, and brightened when she looked at the alarm clock.


    The alarm clock on display is not an ordinary small alarm clock. It is nearly twenty centimeters high and has a square pillar shape.The top position is like a cone, like a hill.Although not general, it is also very common.


    "Compared with my mother, it''s almost this height. If you can meet it for ten seconds, the practice can be completed."


    She leaped and placed it directly under her thigh, just ten centimeters away from touching her.In other words, she asked Nie Kong to force down ten centimeters.


    "That shape is a bit subtle." Nie Kong looked at the circular cone, then looked at the aligned position, muttering to himself dumbfoundedly.


    "Are you ready? It''s time to go." Xiaolan said.


    "Yeah." Nie Kong''s hand gently pressed down, and the word horse immediately became a little bent and bent outward.I only saw the cone like a mushroom head, getting closer to the middle of Xiaolan sauce''s legs.


    "Ah..." The process was really painful, even the strong Xiao Lan made a terrible cry.


    "It doesn''t hurt at all, you continue, Jun Nie."


    The tight shorts tightened her body due to the range of the movement.


    Nie Kong had no choice but to add a little more strength.Watching the round vertebral body near the middle of Xiaolanchan''s tight legs, the picture felt good...so nasty, Nie Kong watched and watched a shameful reaction.


    Holding everything for Xiaolan¡¯s good ideas, Nie Kong tried to help her press down.


    In the end, Xiaolan felt that a cone-shaped tip had touched herself.Forcibly resisting the pain of pulling apart, she bit her lip, her face flushed red and authentic: "Nie Jun, I touched... the alarm clock, but why does it seem like Mr. Alarm clock put it... Did you put it at an angle?" The round top of the alarm clock, but it doesn''t seem to... it''s wrong.


    "Yes...Yes, it''s tilted."


    "Forget it...forget it, don''t let it go, you have to hold on for 10 seconds." She seemed to be irritated, and she twisted her body slightly, her eyes moisturized, she didn''t dare to look at Nie Kong at all.


    Nie Kong''s body was shaken, it was difficult to hold on for ten seconds.He couldn''t bear it, let go and hold Xiao Lan''s hand, and fled the room embarrassedly.


    "I''ll go to the bathroom." I opened the door and found Liuli was eavesdropping against the door, eyes flashing with strange light, and his face was red.But seeing Nie Kong rush out, she was taken aback for a moment.Inadvertently glanced at Nie Kong''s lower body, and found that it was unusually protruding, making her face red.


    "What''s the matter, I just heard Xiaolanjiang screaming in pain outside just now, saying that it doesn''t hurt, ask Nie Jun to continue...but it seems that nothing happened to them." Liuli muttered gossiping.


    And Xiao Lan in the room was lying limply on the bed, panting for breath, as if she had pulled out her strength.


    "Really...really, Xiaolan, you don''t know how to be ashamed, but... you actually have that feeling." She turned towards her shyly, her flushed face couldn''t cool down for a while.


    "Bad Boy Alarm Clock, you almost hurt me."


    She picked the alarm clock in her hand and threw it out forcefully.

 1454 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01480Idol murder case

    After leaving the dance classroom, Nie Kong returned home directly.


    Originally thought Xiaobi was ready to cook after get off work, but Nie Kong did not see her come back until 7 o''clock in the evening.Nie Kong, who was a little hungry, had to cook a dinner that suits his appetite.Because Nie Kong is used to taking care of himself, even Xiaobi''s cooking skills can''t match him.It took about half an hour to neatly put a lot of sweet and delicious dishes on the table, and also made Xiaobi''s more by the way.


    Nie Kong didn''t plan to wait for Xiaobi to return. If the police were to be busy with a case, Nie Kong couldn''t predict when she would return.Sometimes when I go out to deal with cases, I have to forget to get off work.


    After eating dinner, Nie Kong, who was planning to help Da Snake Ji practice after taking a bath, heard a ringing telephone ringing.


    "Hey, Nie''s family, what''s the matter?" Nie Kong lazily greeted the phone.


    "Nie Jun..." The girl''s sweet voice came from her ears, it turned out that Xiaobi called back.According to her, there was a secret room murder in the famous Sakura Apartment Building in Mihua City, so if Nie Kong was asked to go out to eat by herself, she might come back later.


    Although he usually asks Nie Kong to help solve the case, but because it is late now, Xiaobi may not want to trouble him.


    "The secret room murder case, have you solved the case?" Nie Kong asked casually.


    "No, only three suspects are known at the moment. The murderer is probably one of them. We are investigating carefully."


    "Really, it seems to be busy until late. Don''t worry, I will go over to help you now."


    After Nie Kong hung up the phone, he took a taxi and set off towards the Cherry Blossom Building.Taking a taxi is actually a waste of time. Maybe he thinks he walks faster.Unfortunately, for seventeen years of development, he is very strange to the current rice flower market.


    The thirty-story Sakura Building is quite magnificent in Japan.It''s an apartment building, but the people who can afford it should be rich people.


    Nie Kong asked the administrator of the building and quickly learned that the murder was on the 25th floor of the building.Originally, Nie Kong couldn''t go up, but his reputation was quite big, so the administrator specially sent Nie Kong up to investigate the case.


    Noise can be heard from more than ten meters away, Nie Kong followed the corridor to the apartment at the scene of the crime.As if seeing Nie Kong, Xiao Bi smiled at him slightly and ordered his men to let him come over.Little Bi, who is wearing a police uniform, has a different flavor. In short, it is the so-called uniform seduction and confusion.Stop there, like a beautiful lily in full bloom.


    Although there are two beautiful women on the side who are not inferior to her, they have far less charm than Xiaobi.


    The police at the scene of the killing had already dealt with it, and only the place where the body lay was seen.On the floor on the back of the corpse, a small weird depression can be seen.There was an upright chair in front of the corpse, and it did not fall down because of the murderer.Another strange thing is that the heating in the room is very large, and Nie Kong feels very hot.


    "Huh, why did that brat come?" Someone seemed to be very dissatisfied, so he couldn''t help but hum.


    Nie Kong followed the sound source and found an acquaintance¡ªMori Kogoro.At this time, he is not as immature as he was ten years ago, and his two mustaches make him look more vicissitudes of life than before.Maori Kogoro was jealous that Nie Kong was more famous than him and ruined his business, so he was very annoyed by Nie Kong.He even said directly to Xiaolan, stay away from Nie Kong in the future.


    "It turns out that he is a famous young detective in our Kanto area." One of the beautiful women with long orange hair looked at Nie Kong curiously.


    The eyes of another woman with heavy make-up and gold and silver regained hope. It turns out that she is now handcuffed in handcuffs. It is estimated that she is going to be taken back to the police station.


    As for the police, they seemed to be used to Nie Kong, so they laughed and joked that they handed it to Nie Kong.


    "Miss Yoko, even without him, Kogoro Moori can still solve the case. The criminal is Yuko Ikezawa. She must be jealous of you, so she has to do that kind of thing to discredit your reputation." Kogoro Mouri said politely.


    It turns out that the beautiful woman with long orange hair is named Yoko Okino, and she is currently a very popular idol star in Japan. Of course, she is no match for Yukiko.


    Yoko Okino lowered that pretty face and did not answer Kogoro Mouri.


    "You nonsense, I... I didn''t kill anyone, and you have no evidence at all." The female star with heavy makeup yelled angrily that she was wronged, but the mediocre Maori Kogoro insisted that she was the murderer.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Nie Jun, give you the file of the case. That is the alibi and the report described on the spot when we interrogated them." Xiaobi believed in Nie Kong very much, so he showed him the important documents.


    "Yeah." Nie Kong opened the file, which was quite professional.For example, the time of death of the corpse, the fatal wound of the corpse, the murder weapon... and then the alibi of the three suspects.


    One of the most suspected is Ikezawa Yuko, who sneaked into Yoko''s apartment and clashed with the victim.The rest of Yoko and her agent went to Moori Kogoro''s detective agency and asked him to investigate what was being followed.


    So Kogoro Moori followed her to the apartment, opened the locked door and found that the victim had died in her living room!!


    Nie Kong closed the file and smiled slightly.It was a plot of the plot that Nie Kong was familiar with, but he didn''t plan to understand the plot from memory and solve the case. Of course, Nie Kong had to reason out the truth by himself.


    The current world can be said to be his alone, and Nie Kong doesn''t need to mind anything wrong.Even if it was smashed with Saiyan power, Amaterasu would be able to instantly repair it with the system of faith circulation.


    "Nie Jun, do you find any clues." Looking at Nie Kong''s mature posture, Xiaobi frowned, wondering if it was her own illusion, as if he was really one with the previous Nie Kong.


    She shook her head vigorously and forcibly stopped the chaotic memory in her mind, her head hurt.


    "I have hallucinations. Nie Jun was clearly dead 17 years ago...dead. I just comforted myself. Although Nie Jun has the same name as him, he is his son." She muttered in her heart. With.


    Nie Kong didn''t notice Xiaobi''s strangeness, he was inferring the murderer''s modus operandi.

 1455 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01481, reasoning again

    No matter what you do has its own routines, as long as you understand it, it will be very simple to do, such as case reasoning.The first thing to do is to find out the strange and unconventional things or places in the crime scene and find out their specific uses.After connecting them one by one, you will find that the original case has become clear.


    For example, in the murder case at this time, there are several strange places, the deep gravure on the floor, the uncoordinated temperature and the neat chairs in the room, the specific relationship between the deceased and the three suspects... and according to the description in the archives, The splashing water around the corpse is also a strange point.


    The first doubt should not be difficult to infer, the dent caused by heavy object suppression.According to the shape of the dent, it can be analyzed that it should be the shape of a small stick that is forced out.


    Nie Kong glanced at the physical evidence left at the scene and found that only the front end of the dagger that killed the victim could extrude that shape.He covered the dagger with a handkerchief, and personally placed the front end of the dagger in the dent, and found that the shape matched.The first doubt can be confirmed, it is the dent made by the dagger.As for why, it may have to contact other doubts to analyze it.


    As for the second temperature problem, there are two possibilities, affecting the forensic doctor''s judgment of the specific time of death, or some unknown purpose.The third is to tidy the chair in front of the deceased, indicating that the murderer may be killed by surprise attack from behind, and no dispute occurred.The fourth is the relationship between the suspect and the deceased. I asked many three people and said that they saw the deceased for the first time.Nie Kong looked at Yoko with a low face, and felt that she was insincere.


    As for the reason Chizawa said that he would have a conflict with him, it was because she secretly went to Yoko''s apartment to find some scandal material.The deceased entangled her, and then she escaped from the apartment.


    Nie Kong knew that the last point of water stains would be the most important point.It doesn''t rain at all, or there is no water source, how can water stains appear out of thin air?


    If the water stain is replaced with a blood drop, it makes sense.Because the blood will spill out when the deceased falls.But the water stains that appeared with the blood drop now seemed to have a water bag behind it before it fell.


    No, it''s wrong, or did the murderer deliberately put a water bag on the ground?That''s not right, no broken bag was found.


    There are only two possibilities for water.One is the liquefaction of gas, but the melting of solid ice.While water vapor liquefies when cold, ice cubes melt when heated.


    By the way, that''s why the room is very hot, and there will be a dent on the floor, everything makes sense!Nie Kong narrowed his eyes and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.If he hadn''t reasoned wrong, then his technique Nie Kong already knew.


    But the strange thing is, why did he do that? It was obvious that the three of them didn''t know him. What was the motivation?


    "The police department has found out the identity of the deceased. Fujie Akira, 22 years old, worked at Jiaohong Commercial after graduating from Gangnan High School." A policeman ran to Xiaobi with a piece of information.


    "Konan High School? Isn''t it the high school where Yoko graduated?" Kogoro said in confusion.


    Yoko''s face changed and she gritted her teeth and said: "I...I know him, and not only that simple, he...he is the boyfriend I met in high school!!"


    Everyone was surprised when she told the truth.Only her agent kept saying that it was a coincidence to be perfunctory, but it was a pity that Yoko seemed to have gone all out and said sorry to the agent.


    "Could it be that you killed him just to end your relationship with him?" Xiaobi said coldly with a cold face.


    Xiaobi hated her for being cruel to her first love.Although her first love died, but how desperate and sad she was at the time, and she actually betrayed that feeling.


    "No, he was the first person to break up, not me." Yoko said sadly.


    "Hey, he will show up in your apartment to show that he hasn''t given up on you. How could he break up on his own, don''t pretend. The point is that when he saw me in the apartment, he mistook me for you and wanted to hug me? Fortunately, I run fast." Yoko''s idol star Yuko Ikezawa sneered.


    Yoko was also surprised when he heard it, but the agent''s expression changed.


    Nie Kong finally realized it, and thoroughly understood the cause and effect of the case, including the motive.


    "Hehe, that''s it, I already know the truth." Nie Kong smiled.


    Xiaobi''s eyes lit up, "Jun Nie, you really figured it out. Hurry up, who is the murderer?"


    Almost everyone at the scene looked at Nie Kong, the detective''s reasoning show in the famous Guandong.


    Although Kogoro is disdainful, he actually wants to know the murderer, which is related to his favorite idol Yoko.


    "The murderer is actually himself. He committed suicide and wanted to give a fake to someone."


    "Suicide?" Everyone was taken aback.


    "It''s funny, is it possible to stab yourself in the back with a knife?" Mouri Kogoro couldn''t help but mocked.


    "It''s just a trick of using ice cubes. Frozen the handle of the knife and the ice cubes and put them facing upwards. After setting the heater to a high temperature, he stood on a chair and fell to the ice cube holding the dagger in one breath. The dents of the dagger can prove everything, and after the smashed ice cubes splashed, it melted and turned into water stains and sprinkled around." Nie Kong explained.


    "But why did he commit suicide?" Xiaobi said softly.


    "It should have something to do with the relationship. Although he broke up, he still likes Yoko. He may sneak into Yoko''s room tonight, or hope to get back together with Yoko. After discovering Yuko by accident, he mistakenly identified her Being his ex-girlfriend. Originally wanted to explain something, but it was a pity that Yuko resisted fiercely and hurt his heart. So he wanted to commit suicide in order to avenge Yoko, or to blame Yoko." Nie Kong said with emotion.


    "Name." Yoko knelt before him, speechless for a long time.


    The agent said sorry to Yoko and the dead.He confessed that he asked the deceased to break up with Yoko, because it would affect Yoko''s popularity, so he could only do so in the name of Yoko.


    Next, I found the notebook from the deceased''s home. The gloomy content in it proved everything Nie Kong said.

 1456 01482Stay away from her

    Nie Kong''s rigorous reasoning once again spread throughout the rice flower market, implementing the name of Kanto Holmes.But Nie Kong was not happy. He is now the equivalent of a part-time job, and he is not paid.


    The power of faith is now closely related to his every move, and solving the case is probably in line with Conan''s plot. Nie Kong feels that it is better to be less broken.If you want to lose faith, it''s okay. If someone else¡¯s NTR Nie Kong happens, and the greener is a few times, then the world of Conan will definitely be reduced to a world of low-level faith.Such a cruel thing, just to avenge Amaterasu''s belief power, how could Nie Kong be able to bear such a thing happening!Even if it becomes barren, he cannot escape.To put it nicely is to ask for hardship, and to put it badly is to abuse!It is better to live happily than to abuse themselves in order to avenge Amaterasu.Reasoning to solve the troublesome things, let the flow take its course, if you can avoid it.For example, in the case just now, Nie Kong could also shirk, but Nie Kong volunteered to help Xiaobi.


    After solving a troublesome case, Xiaobi entrusted the trivial matters to his two capable subordinates.After changing the police uniform he was wearing, he drove directly from the police station to take Nie Kong home.She worked hard for a day and was finally able to rest.Because of her higher level, her treatment is pretty good.Change to other ordinary policemen, and sometimes they have to stay vigil all night occasionally.


    After the two changed their shoes in the hallway and returned to their familiar home, Xiao Bi couldn''t help but stretched out and screamed comfortably.The beautiful curve shows the outline in the compact professional clothes. The beautiful is not good. It is indeed a flower of the Metropolitan Police Department.


    When seeing the rich dishes on the dining table in the living room, Xiaobi blinked at Nie Kong in surprise.


    "Nie Jun, did you do it?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Nie Kong asked strangely.


    "No...nothing, Nie Jun really grew up, and I didn''t know that you could cook before." She said to herself, and the last sentence was said in a voice that only she could hear.


    She sat down and tasted the dishes on the plate with chopsticks, and then her pretty face suddenly changed.She secretly glanced at Nie Kong with weird and surprised eyes, and finally continued to eat dinner.


    "By the way, I''m going to a classmate''s gathering in two days, Nie Jun, will you follow this year."


    "classmate reunion?"


    "Yeah!! A gathering between my classmates when I was in Mihua University. One of them, you also know, is Kogoro Mouri in the next street." Xiaobi explained.


    "Let''s see if you are free."


    "Hey, didn''t you often yelled me to take you a few years ago?"


    "Yes, it seems to be the weekend in two days. Then don''t leave me alone at home." Nie Kong said with a change of tone.


    "Don''t worry, I will take you there."


    Hearing Nie Kong''s answer, the color in Xiaobi''s eyes became even worse, and those eyes seemed to see through Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong hurried to his room, muttering whether Xiaobi guessed his identity.As everyone knows, the "Nie Kong" in her memory setting does not know how to cook.And Xiaobi used to eat delicious dishes made by Nie Kong, how could she not doubt it.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Compared with the bustling rice flower market, Kyoto has undergone major changes. Its development is now comparable to that of New York City in the United States ten years ago.


    Although it is very prosperous, there are also dark corners that people ignore, such as the seemingly abandoned factory south of Kyoto.


    It looks abandoned on the outside, but the installation inside is very clean and tidy, and there are even many researchers in white clothes coming and going, like a research room hidden underground.The closer you go to the center of the laboratory base, the tighter the defense, perhaps only a few people can enter and leave freely.


    Among them was a handsome man dressed in a black suit and a headscarf, pacing slowly, depending on the situation, he had considerable authority in the base.


    "Haha!! Your code name should be Rye, a new member who has just joined our organization recently." As he turned a corner, a young woman with long hair in a shawl breathed out a smoke ring and stopped him suddenly.Hearing her words, his steps stagnated and he turned to look back.


    Scarlet lips, bright and cold eyes, exquisite looks like a picture.The young woman in front of her is very beautiful, and her body is evil and cold.


    "What''s the matter with you, Vermouth!"


    "Rye, I have something trivial to talk to you, or your purpose. Although you conceal it well, I have been looking after Miyano Akemi and Miyano Shiho sisters. If I''m not mistaken, you deliberately Use them to approach our organization."


    Belmode spit out smoke rings and his eyes became a little cold.In order to find out about it, she collected information from Rye, but it seemed that someone had helped him erase it.


    "You don''t understand what you are talking about." The man in the turban narrowed his eyes, inadvertently squeezed his right hand around his waist, and the pistol appeared in his hand.


    A sneer from the corner of Belmode''s mouth, Bai Yu''s finger flicked the lit cigarette.A little spark ejected out and hit his hand.With a click, the pistol fell off his hand immediately.


    The man narrowed his eyes and looked at Belmode with fear.Although he is a rookie, he knows well that there are three of the most dangerous in the organization: Gin, Belmode and Rum!!


    "I have no interest in your true identity and purpose, nor will I deliberately tell the organization about you. But now I warn you, please stay away from Sister Miyano. Although I don''t care about their lives and deaths, I will take care of them. After more than ten years of them!" Belmode squinted his eyes, warned him in a murderous tone, then turned and left.


    The man in the turban hesitated.Some time ago, he used Sister Miyano to deliberately approach the black organization with ulterior motives.Unexpectedly, Belmode saw him through and didn''t know where to go.If he stays in the organization, can Belmode be believed.


    If he leaves now, the espionage mission assigned to him by the FBI has failed and the opportunity to infiltrate is missed.But if you fail to reveal your true identity, it will only result in death.


    "Hehe, stay away from Akemi Miyano?" He whispered softly, his cheeks full of complexity.

 1457 The collapse of the second element Text 01483. Classmates reunion, goodbye to all of Judo clubs

    Two days later, the Shinkansen train sprinted forward at a speed of several hundred kilometers per hour, carrying Nie Kong and Xiaobi to the meeting place for classmates in Xiaobi and his university.


    Benkei Hotel is a hotel with natural hot springs more than 300 kilometers away from the rice flower market.There is a famous hot spring area nearby, and it is also a hotel where Kobi and Mouri Kogoro hold their classmates.


    It''s just that several years have passed since the last meeting.Except for Kogoro Moori who was also in Mihua Market, Xiaobi and the old classmates had disappeared for several years.


    Their relationship is still quite good, and they are often in touch.It can be proved that true feelings will not go away with the passage of time, whether it is friendship, family affection, or love, it is the same.


    For example, Xiaobi, even in her memory Nie Kong died for 17 years.But she guarded Nie Kong like a jade, and took care of his "son" with hard work to grow up, which is much more peaceful than a real mother.


    As "his" real mother, You Xizi only comes back to visit Nie Kong three or four times a year.Since Nie Kong''s death, he has put all his thoughts on his acting industry, and he is currently very famous in New York, USA.


    After a morning train ride, Nie Kong and Xiaobi finally arrived at the so-called Benqing Hotel.In front of the hotel is a bronze statue standing strong with more than a dozen arrows. He is a famous Benkei in Japanese history.


    The hotel is a bit deserted because of the non-long holiday.When they came in, there were only six people talking in the lobby of the hotel, four men and two women!


    Nie Kong was taken aback for a moment, quite a little bit ridiculous.It turned out to be all acquaintances, and it was the third time to meet them-it turned out to be everyone from the Yoneka University Judo Club!After seventeen years, Nie Kong almost couldn''t recognize them. They were all a lot older.


    For the youngest Lingcheng Xingxiong, currently a junior high school physical education teacher.Closely sticking to him is a woman with glasses and a ponytail, Kimoto Jizi of Judo Club, but it is a pity that she should be called Lingcheng Jizi now.The fat man wearing glasses is Atsushi Omura, and the bald man who looks like a big five and three thick should be the leader of the team, Michi and Zhi.What Nie Kong cares most about is the beautiful woman in a bathrobe-Yumi Kugetsu, she seems to have become more beautiful.The years did not leave traces on her pretty face and body, but instead gave her a sense of maturity and sense.


    Of course, she can''t compare with Xiao Bi, because Xiao Bi still maintains the appearance of 25 years old.Not only can he stay young and beautiful, and look better than Huajiao, but also have the maturity of becoming more beautiful.


    The six people chatting there seemed to hear footsteps and couldn''t help looking at their old classmate Xiaobi.


    "Haha, Xiaobi looks like you are late."


    "Sorry." Xiaobi smiled.


    The breath of the four men was stagnant, and the eyes of the two women were envy and jealousy.Only when they saw Nie Kong standing next to Xiaobi, except for Maori, all five of them had surprises on their faces.


    Seventeen years apart, they were really happy to meet Nie Kong again.


    "Hehe, who did I think it was? It turns out that Jun Nie was here." Yumi Horietsu embraced Nie Kong''s arm with joy, pulled him to her right, and kept looking at Nie Kong. .


    Nie Kong also looked at Jue Yue in surprise and found that she was not broken.What''s the situation with the 38-year-old virgin?


    "Hey, I haven''t seen it in more than ten years. Nie Kong hasn''t changed much as it was then." Zhong Dao Hezhi said with emotion.


    "Hehe, you took the most beautiful flower in our Judo Club, Xiaobi, I don''t know how many men are angry, now you should be married." Fatty Omura Atsushi said with a smile.


    Kogoro Maori squinted and snorted, "Don''t make any mistakes. Although they have the same name and appearance, he is just the son of Teacher Nie Kong."


    "Hey, it turned out to be the son of Xiaobi and Teacher Nie Kong, and he looks exactly like his father." The Ling Cheng couple cried out in surprise.


    Xiaobi smiled bitterly, but didn''t explain, otherwise the relationship between them and Nie Jun would be exposed, which would cause trouble. Besides, she had already regarded Nie Kong as her own son.


    Jue Yue''s face suddenly became very disappointed, and he smiled happily, "It turns out...it turns out that he is our nephew, so what about Teacher Nie Kong, why didn''t he come?"


    "It seems to be involved in the case more than ten years ago, and unfortunately sacrificed." Mouri Kogoro said with a heavy tone.


    Xiaobi''s eyes were full of longing, and perhaps her mind had drifted to the minute she spent with Nie Kong ten years ago.


    Several people around were silent at the same time, especially Horietsu''s expression on his face.I waited and hoped to see Nie Kong again, but more than ten years ago, I would hear the kind of desperate answer.


    She looked at Nie Kong, without blinking her eyes.What a resemblance between him and "him" in front of him, regardless of his appearance and temperament, he can''t tell the truth from the false. How could the father and son be exactly the same.


    "It''s rare that we haven''t seen each other for several years, don''t talk about that heavy topic." Zhong Dao said with a smile, alleviating the atmosphere.


    They simply changed the subject, Nie Kong sighed in relief, otherwise I really don''t know what to call them.Nie Kong would not be able to call it if he was called Uncle and Auntie.


    Then they talked about their lives and work for several years. Hezhi is a police officer in Chiba Prefecture, but his position is far worse than Xiaobi.Speaking of the police, everyone made fun of Maori who gave up halfway and became a private investigator.


    Maori glanced at Xiaobi awkwardly, embarrassing himself when he spoke.Because he took office in the same year as Xiaobi, but after five or six years Xiaobi became his boss, how could he accept it, so he simply resigned.


    As the manager of a cosmetics company, Horekoshi has a bright future.After talking about work, I talked about life.


    In the meantime, Hezhi talked about marriage, intentionally or unconsciously, and pointed directly at Horigo Yumi, saying that they could barely get married.


    I don''t know why Hori Yue''s face was cold, and she said goodbye to him, saying that she was going to the hot spring, she seemed to have no good impression of Zhongdao.


    Another single Omura Jun''s goal was on Xiaobi, and he naturally hoped to take Xiaobi, but Xiaobi directly refused.

 1458 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01484The sorrow of Horekoshi

    The atmosphere became a bit cold. After all, the class meeting was not a blind date, and the girls naturally did not give them a good look.


    Atsushi Omura smiled bitterly and knew what he was.Even if Xiaobi is now the "undeceased", but she is so beautiful that she will never fall in love with herself.In the end, the sociable Kiko made a round, and smiled and led the topic to other areas, such as hot springs.


    It is a rare opportunity to have time to travel in the country, so they naturally don''t want to miss their busy vacation opportunities.After changing their clothes, Nie Kong and the others separated into male and female teams and went to the bathhouse to enjoy the natural hot spring.And in the middle, which marks the open-air mixed bathing of men and women, no one wants to go. Generally, only people with grandparents'' age will mix bathing.


    Nie Kong was unwilling to soak in a pool with some five-and-three rough men with Maori Kogoro, so he used his spiritual sense to check that there was no one inside before he entered the open-air hot spring that indicated mixed bathing.


    Soaking half of his body in the warm spring water, smelling the scent of sulfur, Nie Kong rarely thought about Amaterasu, relaxing and enjoying the pleasure of the hot spring.


    But before long, the door of the hot spring opened with a creak.The first thing that appeared to Nie Kong''s eyes was a pair of slender beautiful legs, white as jade, and extended to the extremely low breech position covered by the white bath towel, and the scenery inside was looming.


    Looking up along the white bath towel, Nie Kong saw the beautiful face of Jue Yue.She was wearing a simple white bath towel, and most of her skin was exposed.After seeing Nie Kong, there was no surprise in his eyes, or even a taboo.After slowly testing the temperature with her feet, she soaked Ruyu''s body in the hot spring with the female body facing Nie Kong.


    "Ah, it turns out that Xiao Niekong likes to take a mixed bath. What a coincidence."


    "Please, your small print is superfluous." Nie Kong said lazily.


    "Hehe, you are obviously our nephew, you are just a child in our eyes. Otherwise, I see other boys in the mixed bathing room, how am I embarrassed to mix with others in the bathing room?" Horigotsu Yumi said with a smile.


    "Don''t impose your own will on me, I am a veritable adult." Nie Kong said.


    Jue Yue looked at Nie Kong''s body, his cheeks blushed slightly, either because of hot springs or shyness.


    "Yes, yes. Nie Kong inherited everything your father has." She said softly, resting her body on Nie Kong''s shoulders.


    "After waiting for more than ten years, I didn''t expect things to be wrong, but waited until he became your ending. Nie Jun, lend a shoulder to me for a while, okay."


    It turned out that she was still thinking about Nie Kong, looking forward to meeting him.It can be said that since she was moved to Nie Kong, how can she like the five big and three rough "Zhang Fei" middle Dao and Zhi?


    And Nie Kong was surprised, did she guess her identity?But looking at Jue Yue''s tired face, she meant that she was waiting for Nie Kong, but it was his "son" who was waiting.


    "Yeah." Nie Kong hugged her body, and soon discovered that his hand had touched something that shouldn''t be touched.The loose bath towel floats in the water, so she doesn''t seem to be wearing any clothes at all.


    Her graceful body is well maintained, plump and slim.Well, it feels pretty good.Without the double repairs with Nie Kong, it is already very good to have it now.Although the memories and plot of the seventeen years are fundamentally fictitious, the time spanning seventeen years is truly passing by.


    "Hey, the little bad guy dares to take advantage of me." She seemed to notice that she had an dishonest hand in her body, she slapped Nie Kong lightly, blushing and pushed Nie Kong away.


    After discovering that her body was completely exposed to Nie Kong''s eyes, she was ashamed and embarrassed, and hurriedly grabbed the bath towel and wrapped it up again. There was no slightest sadness now.


    "Unfortunately, Auntie Jue Yue is old and ugly. Even if you show her body, you might not like it. Your father didn''t accept me. That''s normal." She said mockingly.


    I met Nie Kong for the first time more than ten years ago, pretended to have a foot injury to confess to him, and seduced him with his self-confident body, but he even dismissed it.Nie Kong in front of him is his son. The curious and exuberant juvenile is naturally just the body of a curious girl.


    "Who knows, but your figure is indeed well maintained. You may not be likable more than ten years ago, but you are really different now than you were then. I prefer you now." Nie Kong reached out his hand. Touched her chin, and then rubbed her jade cheek with her fingers.


    "Jun Nie?" Jue Yue was lost in a moment.


    "Yes, you can indeed be called Jun Nie." As for which Jun Nie, let her guess by herself, Nie Kong didn''t say anything.


    Nie Kong laughed, and left the hot spring on his own, leaving only Jue Yue in a daze.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After soaking in the hot spring, dressed in the light blue bathrobe provided by the hotel, he went out to the lobby.They found that Maori were all holding iced milk coffee and sipping them.


    Not long after, Juyue, who was still red, came out of the hot spring, and his eyes looked strange at Nie Kong.


    When the number of people gathered, Kiko immediately smiled and took out the album.Xiaobi opened it curiously and found that the memories of Judo Club were sealed.For example, when training hard, when playing against Osaka, when playing in Kyoto...


    There is only one group photo about Nie Kong. It was taken with them during the Kyoto Competition. Both girls, Jue Yue and Xiao Bi, basically existed, and they were especially precious.


    The atmosphere of the classmate gathering was finally restored on the scene, and they were all discussing college affairs.Especially focus on making fun of Kogoro Mori about his embarrassment of stage fright at that time.


    Kogoro Mouri was very angry and felt ashamed at the time.


    Then carefully opened the photo album, describing the previous few reunions of their classmates.After seeing Horietsu in the photo holding a billiard racket, Nakado suggested to play billiards, which won the drink of others.


    Horuetsu frowned but said nothing, and followed them to the soldiers ball room that is often found in the hot spring hotel.


    Nie Kong murmured to himself, why the development of the plot is very similar to the original. He obviously changed the plot of Jue Yue, and Jue Yue did not become a couple with Zhong Dao. I hope that troublesome murders will not occur.

 1459 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01485The kidnapped Horigo Yumi

    There are three and a half hours left before the fireworks display of the festival, so they plan to spend their time playing billiards, which is basically the same as the content of the previous classmates gatherings, and no one refused.Bingbing is called billiards in Japan, and it can be said to be a necessary leisure sport in hot spring hotels.


    The eight people were divided into two teams and started a fight.Don''t even look at Hoi Yue, who looks like a charming beauty, but his fierce billiard skills are killing everyone.In the end, only Xiaobi played can shock her.Nie Kong lost the fun of normal exercise because of his strength.


    After playing for about an hour and a half, Maori and the others did not feel tired.The first is that the amount of movement of the pawn ball is small, and the second is that it takes ten minutes for each person to turn once.


    Jue Yue seemed a little tired. After she told Nie Kong and the others that she was going out to buy something, she was leaving the billiard room.


    "Yumi, at 6:30, we will go to the commercial street where the festival is held to watch the fireworks. Don''t come back late." Nakamichi Kazuchi reminded.


    Horietsu squinted his eyes thoughtfully and glanced at Zhong Dao, and then faintly replied: "Well, I will try my best to be back before half past six. If I can''t make it in time, go first by yourself, and I will find you by myself. ."


    "How about buying some drinks for me by the way?" Ling Cheng Xingxiong said with a smile.


    "Go, I don''t know when I can come back." After Yumi Horekoshi finished speaking, the graceful figure disappeared from their sight.


    "Don''t worry about Yumi, let''s continue playing pool." Mouri Kogoro said with high morale.He had just defeated Omura Jun and he was in high spirits.After all, Hoe Yue is an adult in her thirties, and everyone has no reason to worry about her.


    "Well, let''s see how Ling Cheng Xingxiong can clean up you." Ling Cheng Xingxiong pulled his sleeves, waved his racket to provoke him, the two were fighting each other, and the surrounding Kiko was cheering for his husband. .


    It was almost six o''clock in the evening, and the bald middle road handed the racket to Omura, who had just returned from the bathroom, and then said that he was going to the bathroom.


    "It''s almost your turn, you have to come back soon," Ling Cheng Xingxiong said.


    "I''m going to go to college." The middle lane who had just left the table tennis court turned around and said angrily.


    Five or six minutes later, two mobile phones placed aside suddenly rang.You can know by listening to the ringtone, it should be an email.One of them belonged to the middle Dao Hezhi who went to the bathroom, and one belonged to Ling Cheng Jizi.


    "Hey, who sent me the email?" Kiko put down the racket, walked to the side and picked up the phone.When she woke up on the screen of the phone, she didn''t know what she saw, and she called out in shock.


    "Jizi, what''s the matter?" As her husband, Ling Cheng Xingxiong asked with concern.


    "Something...something happened, you...hurry up and see, Yumi... the text message sent by Yumi." Jizi trembling hand stretched the phone screen in front of Nie Kong and the others, and the opened e-mail contained a few lines.


    "Hello, I am Hori Koshi Yumi¡¯s ex-boyfriend! I know you are her friends, and now she is in my hands. If you don¡¯t want anything to happen to her, please bring her two million days in your luggage Take the Yuan breakup fee to the shrine altar on the mountain. Remember not to call the police, otherwise..."


    "What, Yumi was kidnapped by her ex-boyfriend for extortion?" Kogoro Mouri yelled.


    No wonder Yumi said at four o''clock that she was going out to buy things. Was she going to meet him?He said that Yumi had two million with him. Could it be that Yumi wanted to break up with him?


    "Then...what can I do then?" Ji Zi Liushen muttered without a master.


    "Huh, it''s daring to kidnap us in front of two police officers and a famous detective!" Xiaobi''s pretty face was full of seriousness, and he restored the heroic sassiness of the police.


    "Maybe it''s just a joke, you must call to ask her personally about such an important thing." Nie Kong grabbed Ji Zi''s cell phone and quickly dialed the number of Jue Yue, but the other party directly refused to answer.


    At the same time, Kiko and Zhongdao seemed to have received his new email on their cell phones.Before they could read, the door of the table tennis court opened with a creak.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Zhong Dao asked strangely, looking at them strangely, touching his bald head.


    "A gangster kidnapped...Yumi kidnapped, you...please read your own cell phone email, maybe he sent it to you and me." Mouri Kogoro said solemnly.


    Zhongdao Hezhi was shocked, rushed to his cell phone, opened it, and found two unread emails.One is what Nie Kong and the others read just now, and the other says: "Don''t be smart, you only have half an hour!"


    "Asshole, who did that kind of thing on earth!" The irritable Middle Dao punched the wooden wall angrily, as if the whole wall was shocked.


    Kogoro Mori was also very angry, saying that he would definitely find the criminal in the name of his detective.


    Nie Kong was also very angry. He didn''t expect a real case to happen, although it was not a murder, but a kidnapping and extortion of a very serious nature.The disgusting thing is, does Horekoshi Yumi really have an ex-boyfriend? She obviously keeps her virgin body.


    "Kiko, you go to Yumi''s room and take her luggage out. We have to confirm if we have two million." Xiaobi said to the girl next to her.


    "Yes, I know." Kiko also knew that the situation was serious, and Xiao Bi-chan, as a police officer of the Metropolitan Police Department, was right to listen to her arrangements.


    She left in a hurry, and took her luggage to Nie Kong and the others in a minute.Nie Kong opened it and saw that in addition to the little things like girl''s makeup items, there were two thick stacks of ten thousand yuan bills.As for the changed clothes, they should be hung out, not in the duffel bag.


    Nie Kong counted the amount of banknotes, and it turned out to be exactly two million yuan.As a manager of a cosmetics company, maybe two million yen is her salary for three months.


    Did she really negotiate with her ex-boyfriend and really want to give him a two million breakup fee?But why would the gangster go back and use kidnapping to threaten a mere two million yen?What happened when he and Yumi met.


    Like a cloud of fog, shrouded in everyone''s mind.Nie Kong knew that the kidnapping case before him was no simpler than the murder case.

 1460 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01486, who is the prisoner?

    "Can any of you know Hori Yue Yumi''s ex-boyfriend?" Nie Kong asked aloud.


    Atsushi Omura shook his head and said, "Since the class reunion a few years ago, we and Yumi-chan have rarely seen each other. Perhaps Lingcheng Kiko and Kazushi, who are in contact with her often, should know some."


    "No, although we have exchanged email addresses, apart from sending festive greetings, it is basically difficult to chat about topics." Nakadao and Zhi''s rough face was a bit bitter.


    "Yes. Since graduating from university more than ten years ago, we have all gone for our own future. She never told us that she had a boyfriend." Kiko said softly.


    "What''s to say! It must be because Yumi took the initiative to break up with him, so he threatened Yumi stalker about the breakup fee. Maybe Yumi and him did not negotiate today, and he even used the means of kidnapping, which is simply a scumbag. Ah!!!" Mouri Kogoro said angrily.


    "Since you don''t recognize him, it seems that you can only follow his requirements. The remaining time is only more than 20 minutes, and you can only give him the money first!" Nie Kong felt that there were few clues, even though his reasoning ability was very good. Strong, but now there is no idea at all.But what is certain is that what Kogoro Mouri said was wrong.


    "Well, let me do the ransom, because I am more experienced." Xiaobi volunteered.


    With more than ten years of police experience and overriding power, if she sees a gangster taking a ransom, Xiaobi can steal the money and get him caught within a second.


    "Then we will find Yumi separately. Although the hotel is very large, there should not be many places to hide. The only trouble is that the festival is held in the commercial street, which should be very crowded." Nakamichi said. Own opinion.


    "That''s right, who can guarantee that he will release someone after receiving the ransom?" Kogoro Mouri nodded.


    "In order to ensure safety, you are a husband and wife team, and the rest of us are a team. We search in four directions. Two groups are required on the commercial street. If you find anything, call." Kogoro Mouri Assigned work on his own initiative.It has been recognized by Zhongdao.


    Nie Kong picked the same direction as Xiaobi Shrine, and by the way, he could find any clues.


    "Nie Jun, do you have any insights." After exiting the door of the hotel, Xiao Bi suddenly slowed down and walked side by side with Nie Kong, asking him.


    "According to my analysis, there are two possibilities. One is that the gangster is one of us, and the other is that, as Kogoro Mori said, it was done by Horigo Yumi''s ex-boyfriend." Nie Kong frowned and thought. .


    "It should be the second possibility. After all, when the gangster kidnapped Yumi, we were all playing billiards. Yumi was shopping outside and couldn¡¯t commit crimes at all. And when the gangsters sent text messages, we were all in the billiard room. "Xiaobi naturally did not doubt his college classmates.


    "Hopefully, if it is the first kind of development, there is still a chance to save her. And the second kind is afraid that it will be a life of nine deaths. The criminal''s modus operandi must have been rigorously calculated." Nie Kong frowned.


    "How is it possible." Xiaobi covered her mouth.


    "If it was kidnapped by a friend of yours, do you think it''s possible for the prisoner to let the people who know him leave?" Nie Kong said angrily.


    "Nie Jun, can you please save Yumi." Xiaobi said softly.


    "I will try my best." If Nie Kong''s soul power is not limited, it is easy to find out her position with spiritual sense.It''s a pity that it can only cover a range of 20 meters around it, and the spiritual sense is powerless.


    For Horietsu Yumi, he actually liked her as he said then.So Nie Kong wants to find out the truth, to see if she has an ex-boyfriend!


    Now there are a few doubts. If there are ex-boyfriends, why do they only ask for the breakup fee during the reunion?The second is why Yumi didn''t bring breakup fees when he went out, instead of kidnapping what he wanted.But if college students do it, then they should do it, they can''t use teleportation.The easiest way to solve the mystery is to rescue Yumi, otherwise you must go through your own reasoning.


    "There are three who left the billiard room halfway, Kiko, Omura Jun, and Nakamichi Kazushi. The shortest time they spent was two or three minutes, and the longest was eight to ten minutes. Nakado and Shira''s time. The key is that the eight minutes are short. How could it be possible to kidnap a person in a short time? And when the gangster sent the second text message, Zhongdao came back. Even if it could be kidnapped, where would Yumi hide it?"


    The aura in Nie Kong''s mind suddenly flashed, as if he had caught some key point.Yes, there are only two possibilities.The first type is difficult to find the location, and the second type of hiding place is ready to come out.


    If your reasoning is correct, the gangster is really powerful!!It turned out to be one link after another, not only made a perfect alibi, but no one would doubt him.


    "No, Xiaobi, let''s throw the money at the shrine as quickly as possible, and then rush back to the hotel." Nie Kong said suddenly.


    "Eh, why... if the gangster comes, then we will lose the opportunity to arrest him. Even if we give him the money, we should look for Yumi." Xiaobi didn''t seem to find Nie Kong''s name The question, but said something questioning Nie Kong.


    "But 70% of it may be the gangster''s tactics." Now that there is no one in the hotel because they separated out to find Yumi.If the gangster is really him, then Yumi will definitely be in his hands!!


    For the first time, Nie Kong felt that the case was tricky, and he was stuck in a dilemma.Fortunately, their speed is very fast. If you change to someone else, it will be considered very fast if they can finish in an hour.


    And now, a few minutes was wasted due to Nie Kong''s conversation with Xiaobi.


    "Okay, I listen to you." Xiaobi''s eyes were full of determination, and her body flashed in an instant, and she straddled the opposite mountain.In only three seconds, she returned from the shrine to Nie Kong.


    That should be her fastest speed, after all, no one taught her how to use the power in her body.


    Nie Kong didn''t tell anyone the news of the hot spring hotel where they returned, and the key point was that he could not 100% confirm that he was a gangster.

 1461 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01487, visual blind spots

    Holding Nie Kong''s hand, Xiaobi rushed back to the hot spring hotel.At the same time, several colorful fireworks burst into the dark sky, and the festival in the commercial street will finally begin.


    According to Nie Kong''s reasoning, if there is no one in the hotel, it means that there is an ex-boyfriend, who was killed by a classmate from the University of America and Africa.So Xiaobi has to use the shortest time to go back and confirm.Although she believed Nie Kong very much, she would rather make a mistake in her heart.


    With a loud bang, Xiao Bi directly smashed the wooden door in front of him and rushed into the room allocated to them in the hotel.It only took Nie Kong and the others ten minutes to come and go, I hope the murderer did not have time to destroy the body.


    "You... why are you back?" When Nie Kong and the others searched the room, a rough-looking man ran out in a panic.After seeing Nie Kong and Xiaobi, his expression was a little unnatural.


    Someone was in the hotel to prove that Nie Kong had said everything, but Xiaobi was silent, holding his hands tightly.Nie Kong showed such an expression as expected, the gangster really, as he had guessed, was the middle way and the will of the police.


    "Everyone, please go back to the hotel, I found Yumi." Nie Kong turned on his cell phone and called everyone who had gone out to find him.


    "You... did you really find Yumi?" Naka Dao Hezhi put on a happy expression with a simple smile.If you only look at his appearance, no one would believe that he would do that kind of thing.


    "Well, wait until they come back to announce the answer." Nie Kong nodded lightly.


    No matter what Zhongdao Hezhi said, Xiaobi and Nie Kong didn''t talk to him.The atmosphere at the scene became deserted until the four of them came back.


    "Hey, you said you found Yumi, where is she now?" Kogoro gasped a little, he should have ran back.


    "Don''t worry, she is not in danger right now. Before I can find her, I will find the culprit first." Nie Kong said every word.


    "You... don''t be kidding, what you can do as a teenager. The most important thing now is to rescue Yumi. It will be a while later, Yumi will be in danger." Atsushi Omura smiled bitterly. .


    "Huh, what do you know, Nie Jun is known as Holmes in Guandu area, and helped our police solve many unsettled cases." Xiaobi said coldly.


    "What." Except for Kogoro, everyone else showed shocked expressions.


    "Be quiet, listen to Jun Nie''s reasoning carefully."


    Nie Kong glanced around, finally staring at Zhong Dao Hezhi.


    "Actually, you are the one who kidnapped Yumi, Zhongdao Hezhi." Nie Kong pointed at the strong man in front of him and said in a very positive tone.


    "What are you talking about, Hezhi was the one who kidnapped Yumi?" Ling Cheng Xingxiong said incredulously, and the rest of the people were all that hell of the reaction.


    "Hey, don''t be kidding you. During the time when Yumi went out to look for her, you and I played billiards in the pool court." Nakadao and Zhi explained hurriedly.


    "Yes, but at six o''clock, you should have been away for nearly ten minutes."


    "Haha, you mean I used a short ten minutes to go out and tie Yumi back? And you didn''t see it, I was by your side when the gangster texted." Nakamichi Kazuzhi seemed to hear it very much. The ridiculous thing, said disdainfully.


    "Of course, the premise is that Yumi is really outside. Before Yumi left Bingbingqiu, I remember the words you said to her-let her come back as soon as possible before 6:30, right." Nie Kong said in a deep voice. Tao.


    "Yes, because we want to watch the fireworks of the festival, is there any problem?"


    "It''s okay, and if she comes back as you reminded." Nie Kong paused, and then said: "Actually, your approach is very simple. First of all, you two should have something to talk about separately. At six o''clock, it''s more and more. Yumi came back from outside, and you kidnapped her when she returned to the hotel in ten minutes of going to the bathroom. You also used her cell phone to send us the two emails. The last one should be when you were at the door. Press the send button."


    "When we found out that Yumi was missing from the email, we would certainly not think that she would be kidnapped when she returned to the hotel, but was in distress outside. Using our blind spots of vision and thinking to commit crimes, hiding Yumi secretly in the hotel is not easy to find In the end, you proposed to find Yumi separately, and you secretly return to the hotel, wanting to destroy the body of Yumi who has not had time to kill." Nie Kong said his reasoning verbatim.Although it seems simple and easy to understand, Nie Kong didn''t explain that before, who would have expected such a thing.


    Secretly committing crimes under their noses, ten minutes is naturally enough.It''s just not true, it was their classmate who kidnapped Yumi?


    "Hehe, your reasoning is really interesting. But what evidence do you have that proves that I did it." Nakamichi Kazuzhi smiled unnaturally.


    "Of course, you used Yumi''s cell phone to send us an email, but you probably didn''t throw it away." Nie Kong said while looking into his pocket.


    Kogoro narrowed his eyes and stretched out into his pocket.But it was strange to find that only his mobile phone was found, not Yumi''s.


    "Hehe, that''s just my mobile phone, please don''t be kidding me." Nakadao Kazuzhi sneered.


    "You really were a policeman and knew that the evidence must be destroyed in time. But apart from the physical evidence, I think the evidence is the most convincing. It''s a pity that you didn''t have time to move Yumi out of the hotel and kill it. I can¡¯t help you. You take advantage of our blind spots, so you should hide Yumi herself in her room. Either in the closet or under the bed."


    In ten minutes, Yumi was kidnapped. He only had two places to hide one person.One is Yumi''s room and the other is his room. Only those two rooms have keys.And hiding in his room, once he finds that a hundred mouths are indisputable.


    Zhongdao Hezhi''s face brushed all white, and his face was sweaty.


    Mouri Kogoro and the others rushed directly to Yumi''s room without saying a word, and finally found Horigo Yumi with his hands and feet tied up from the closet.Fortunately, Zhong Dao Hezhi did not force anything to happen to her.No, maybe he really doesn''t have time to do it.

 1462 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01488, exposed

    "Asshole, Kazuki, why did you do that to Yumi? Didn''t you say that you have been secretly in love with her!!" The angry Ling Cheng Xingxiong pulled his collar hard and questioned him.


    "Wow, you don''t understand anything at all!"


    Hezhi''s face became colorful and rich. Hezhi took Yukio''s hand back in his hand and threw a backhand against Yukio, knocking him to the ground.


    "I really like Yumi. I have been proposing to her for 18 years. It has been a whole 18 years, but her answer will always be unfeeling NO. In the end, there was really no way. I asked her why. She ...She actually said that she likes Teacher Nie Kong, and she has no interest in me at all! It is clear that Teacher Nie Kong has Xiaobi, why doesn''t she give up?"


    "Just for that minimal reason, you saved Yumi, what do you like?" Atsushi Omura asked loudly.


    "How could I be stingy to such a degree. Even if she refused me, I would just be sad. She looked down on herself and couldn''t talk about the motive that hurt her. But what she said to me next was really impressive Fed up."


    It turned out that a few days before the class reunion, Kazuwa Yumi met alone.At that time, Yumi said how much money he needed to give up harassing herself. She had had enough of Hezhi for more than ten years.


    "She actually regarded my feelings more than ten years ago as harassment, and trampled on my sincere heart for her. How could such a person forgive me!!" He Zhi screamed crazy.


    "That''s why you asked to ask Yumi for a two million yen break-up fee at the class meeting?" Kogoro Mouri sneered.


    "That was just an excuse to meet her alone, and the real purpose is to implement my plan of revenge against her!"


    "When she said she was going out to buy things, she was actually implying that she wanted to trade with you. But you didn''t go out with her, otherwise the alibi that you made would not exist. So you asked her to come back before half past six, and then you I took the opportunity to kidnap her. If we come back later, I''m afraid you will kill Yumi." Xiaobi also figured out all the details of the case.


    "Yes! She is a demon, my life was ruined by her!" He Zhi yelled.


    "Huh, who is the devil? Knowing that Yumi doesn''t like you, but you are struggling and pestering her like a rascal, the bitch is hypocritical!" Nie Kong said disdainfully.


    "Shut up, you have no right to say me! If it weren''t for your father, I and Yumi would have become a couple!!" He Zhixiang, a mad bull, pulled Nie Kong by the collar and asked him to hold it in front of him.


    "I think you are crazy." Nie Kong''s arm slapped his hand, and then briefly pulled back.He only saw his strong figure throw a few meters behind Nie Kong, and he rolled a few times before stopping!


    "No matter what reason you have, I don''t want to understand your feeling of wanting to kill your favorite girls."


    The scene more than ten years ago seems to coincide with the present, and the movements and postures are almost exactly the same, as if by fate.


    With a boom, the huge body fell on the wooden floor, and a slight tremor could be detected.


    "Haha, as expected, your strength is the same as his." In his memory, his love rival Nie Kong used that trick to defeat him 18 years ago.He let out a miserable grin, he knew he was defeated.He prides himself on his perfect modus operandi and good judo, even his son can''t win, how could he beat him.


    "alike."


    Xiaobi narrowed her eyes and looked at Nie Kong thoughtfully.


    Nie Kong sorted his collar and ignored Fu Zhu''s Hezhi.Not to mention the fact that he robbed women with himself, after the failure, he actually wanted to kill.Nie Kong didn''t kill him at this time, he should have knelt down in front of Nie Kong and thanked him.


    "Hezhi, I actually didn''t mean to insult you." Yuyou woke up with a wry smile after understanding the situation.


    "I just think you deliberately misunderstand that I am that kind of woman, so you will completely give up on me. Although I am very grateful for your contribution more than ten years ago, please forgive me for not being able to accept you."


    It turned out that that was Yumi''s real plan, but she didn''t read what she said would do much harm to the big man.


    "It''s really my own passion. Maybe I''m a scumbag who stalks Yumi, as Maori said! Haha, but everything is too late." Hezhi lost his strength and looked at the ceiling blankly. .As a policeman, he knew the law and broke the law, and only after he had done it did he realize that he regretted it.


    Ten minutes later, a police car came in and arrested him on charges of kidnapping and attempted murder.Maori and their spirits are all very bad, and no one can accept that old friends do that kind of thing.


    Nie Kong should not have been affected in any way, on the contrary he seemed very happy.As an ordinary girl, he can wait for more than ten years. Although that sincere relationship can''t compare to Dr. Aka''s first love for forty years, it is also very pure and innocent. It seems that I should consider accepting Yumi''s feelings.Although she is slightly worse than Xiaobi and the others in all aspects, she also has her own charm.


    After the kidnapping of Hezhi was resolved, they were not in the mood for a party.After everyone spent the night listlessly, the next morning, everyone sat on the Shinkansen and went to each other.


    "Nie Jun, you will become a boy like your dad in the future." Yumi waved goodbye to him. The classmates on this trip would be quite a blow to her.One was the news that Nie Kong was "dead", and the other was what Hezhi did.


    Nie Kong didn''t say anything, please visit her again when you have the opportunity to go to Kyoto.


    "Nie Jun, let''s go back." Little Birou said.


    "Ok."


    "By the way, if you were willing to accept Yumi''s confession seventeen years ago, that might not be the case."


    "Who knows. At that time, Yumei showed white legs to seduce me deliberately, so I didn''t like her casual character. Hmm..." Nie Kong just realized what he had said and screamed badly. .


    Turning to look at Xiaobi, she only saw her shiny eyes with tears in her eyes.


    "Little...Little Bi."


    "Woo, Jun Nie, I miss you so much." She burst into tears and rushed into Nie Kong''s arms.The temperament of a capable superwoman disappeared in an instant.


    Nie Kong smiled bitterly, never expecting that he would be exposed so quickly.

 1463 The collapse of the second element Text 01489, consideration of gin

    It turned out that when Xiaobi saw the delicious dishes made in Nie Kong, she had already doubted Nie Kong''s identity in her heart.Xiaobi deliberately asked Nie Kong to follow her to the reason for the class reunion, hoping to find out the details of Nie Kong.After spending three years in the same bed, Xiaobi had already engraved Nie Kong''s habits in her heart, and was very familiar with Nie Kong''s every move.


    "Nie Jun, where have you been in the past seventeen years? We all thought that you really left us." The world''s biggest surprise and grievance lay in Xiaobi''s heart, and her eyes didn''t flow out of big ones. Tears.If he hadn''t figured out Nie Jun by himself, how long would he have kept it from himself?


    "Actually, I''ve been by your side all the time, but because you have an extra fictitious memory, which disturbed your thinking, you treated me like You Xizi''s son." Nie Kong hugged her waist tightly. , Kissed her forehead softly and comforted.Little did he know that Nie Kong was also very uncomfortable. Xiaobi''s mature and excellent body originally belonged to him, but he had to endure it, and almost wiped out his gun several times.


    "Really...really?" In a daze, Xiao Bi shed 17 years of memories like watching a movie, using her powerful soul to separate the truth from the illusion.


    "Only Xiao Bijiang knows my secret now. Don''t tell You Xizi and the others. You may be able to tease them a little bit before making it public." Nie Kong said with a smirk.


    "Well, Xiaobi listened to Jun Nie." Xiaobi radiated joy. It''s rare for Nie Jun to be alone. How could he let it go.


    "And even if you tell them the truth, they won''t believe it. Who made Nie Jun your current identity as Xizi''s son, our nephew." When Nie Jun used his son''s identity to molest Xizi, Xiaobi couldn''t help but laugh. Came out.


    "Wow, now my nephew is going to bully Aunt Xiaobi now."


    "Hey, Xiao Niejun, don''t smoke too hard. Auntie doesn''t have milk for his nephew to drink."


    Nie Kong threw Xiaobi down with his teeth and claws. He carefully "checked" Xiaobi''s body changes with his hands until every piece of skin was not missed.The clothes of the two of them gradually disappeared between the laughter. When the long drought met the rain, Xiaobi''s thoughts all turned into strength, desperately asking Nie Kong for it, as if to make up for the seventeen years of leaving.The small world of myself and Nie Kong is really good.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The night is quiet, but the night in Kyoto is not peaceful.


    In the old research room tens of kilometers away from Nie Kong, three people wearing all black clothes appeared in the most central room.The looks of the two men resembled gin and vogat.No, it should be said that they can be confirmed, because the third coquettish woman in a female suit is Belmode, a cadre in the black organization.


    "The FBI''s ability is really great, it can send spies to lurk inside our organization, and it hurt some of our good players when escaping!" Gin said coldly.Although his tone remained the same, he could be heard angry.


    It turned out that a few days ago, Hideichi Akai was worried that Belmode would reveal his identity, so he contacted the FBI personnel as soon as possible to secretly arrest Gin.However, due to the mistake of FBI investigator Andre Kamel, the operation failed and Akai''s undercover identity was exposed.


    At that time, Belmode was sitting on the sidelines with a smile, watching the FBI almost grabbed the gin.What annoyed them at Gin was that Belmode didn''t mean to help them at all.


    "Big brother, it was our fault that we didn''t get rid of him at the time, but unfortunately let them escape from Japan." Vogat lowered his head and said cautiously.


    "You are not wrong, Rye is indeed a very good talent, even the BOSS appreciates him. His real name should be Shuichi Akai, an important FBI intelligence officer, with strong sniper ability, reasoning ability and intelligence gathering and analysis ability. Maybe. His ability is not as good as Nie Kong''s ten years ago, but it is also a threat to the organization." Jin Jiu said.


    "Heh, is he qualified to compete with Nie Kong. If you change to Nie Jun, he won''t be bored to play spy tricks. He will rush to the base and take you out directly, just like a dog." Belmode Said with disdain.


    Gin raised his eyebrows, but he couldn''t refute Belmode, he hadn''t forgotten the terrible experience ten years ago.


    "Although we admit that he is great, didn''t let us organize to get rid of it in the end?" Vogat said hurriedly.


    "Who knows."


    Belmode didn''t speak, her cold eyes narrowed, because she always felt that Nie Kong might not be dead.


    Although hundreds of catties of explosives were used at that time, it was installed on the tram that Nie Kong was riding in, and then detonated instantly.But is that little explosion really dangerous to him?She is well aware of her current strength, I am afraid that the missile will not hurt her.


    "Don''t break the topic, we are now talking about FBI''s Shuichi Akai. According to the investigation, he can lurk into our organization, relying on Sherry''s interpersonal relationship, it is possible that she has betrayed us." Gin said lightly.


    "She should be a scientist researching APTX4869, she should not betray us. If she is dealt with rashly, drug research will be put on hold." Vogat said hesitantly.


    "Belmod, what do you think." Because they are taken care of by Belmod, Gin must be concerned about Belmod''s feelings.Although the position is similar, Gin is very jealous of her., The dangerous breath exuding from her body.


    Belmod spit out cigarettes on his own, and said: "It''s up to you, their life and death have nothing to do with me." Perhaps only Nie Kong and You Xizi can leave waves in her heart.


    "Well, Sherry wants to study drugs, so just leave it alone and use her sister to perform the operation. Since he dares to fight our organization, then Akai Hideichi''s friends in contact with him are all damned." Gin squeezed out the cigarette butt and made it. Choice.


    Gin has always been famous for being cruel and cruel, not to mention Akai Hideichi almost killed him, and the hatred became big.Had it not been for Akai''s information to be completely kept secret by the FBI, now his family would be dead.


    Of course, Hideichi Akai did not think thoroughly, he has returned to New York in the United States.

 1464 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01490Judy arrives

    "Good morning Aunt Bi, is Nie Jun awake." Early in the morning, Xiao Lanjiang came to Nie Kong''s door and went to school with Nie Kong, playing the role of a qualified childhood sweetheart.


    Thinking back to the promise that he asked Nie Jun to marry Xiaolan a few days ago, Xiaobi couldn''t help but burn with fire.But I have to say that Xiaolan will become a good wife like herself when she grows up.


    "Jun Nie, prepare quickly, Xiaolan sauce is here to call you to school." Xiaobi, wearing an apron, said gently to Nie Kong at the table.Even Xiaolan could hear the difference between Xiaobi''s tone and usual.


    "Ah, forgive me." Nie Kong showed a depressed expression after seeing Xiaolan, and said that he planned not to go to school today.


    "Yes, yes, let Nie Jun go out quickly. Go to school and study hard." Xiaobi helped organize the collar of his school uniform and wiped the milk froth on the corner of his mouth before letting Nie out satisfactorily.In fact, after understanding Nie Kong''s identity, it was also very interesting to see him go to school as a teacher as a student.


    Xiao Lan glanced at Xiao Bi strangely, feeling that Aunt Bi today is different from usual.It is better to be a husband than to take care of the son.But the son and the husband are the two most important men in a housewife''s life, and they seem to be the same.


    "Xiaolanchan, how have you studied ballet recently?" After going out, Nie Kong and Xiaolan walked side by side, and he asked what he cared about.


    "Well. I basically master basic soft and soft gymnastics, but my mother said that it takes months to practice ballet."


    "It hurts to pull the muscles apart, it''s really a shame that Xiaolan sauce can persist."


    "Yes, although Nie Jun is helping me, I almost cried out of pain a few days ago. Fortunately, I am used to it now." Xiaolan seemed to recall the situation at that time, her pretty face showing bitter expression.


    And she not only had to practice dancing after school, but also had to take care of her father when she went back, so Xiao Lan was really hard working.If Maori Kogoro and Liuli reconcile, then Xiaolan will definitely relax a lot.


    "By the way, Nie Jun, why didn''t you go to class yesterday?" She suddenly seemed to think of something, and blocked Nie Kong with her hands on her hips, as if she would not give up without explaining clearly.


    "It''s nothing, Aunt Bi asked me to help the police solve the case." Nie Kong said indifferently.In fact, yesterday he was only for his own personal affairs, inquiring about the current situation of Yingli and his daughters.


    "Oh, although I know that Nie Jun''s reasoning ability is very strong, don''t waste your studies." Xiaolan seemed to be used to it, so she only nagged a few words, and then turned the topic to what happened at school.It seems that a new English teacher came to the school yesterday, and she was a very beautiful blond woman, but Nie Kong didn''t pay attention to Xiaolan''s nagging.


    "Nie Jun, Xiao Lan, good morning." Halfway through, Nie Kong''s second childhood sweetheart appeared.Although she is a daughter of the Suzuki chaebol, she is really admirable for leading the school life of ordinary people.


    "Nie Jun is really welcomed by girls. Every day someone gives you a lot of love letters. Every time I pass them on, I''m half tired." Watching Nie Kong come around, the garden pushed a dozen pink envelopes to them. His tone was complaining.


    "Let me see." Like Nie Kong''s housekeeper, Xiao Lan grabbed the pink envelope in Yuanzi''s hand.Just seeing the cover, Xiao Lan''s pretty cheeks collapsed.


    Nie Kong was amused, and he wasn''t surprised.Because when he was a teacher, he received a steady stream of love letters.


    "Hey, there are a few that look so cute, don''t Nie Jun think about it. At the age of seventeen, he has no experience in dating and will be despised." After opening the letter, Xiaolan spoke to Nie Kong in a faint tone. Said.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, you just looked at the envelope, how can you suddenly understand how they look like?" Nie Kong said.


    "Look, Jun Nie, their photo stickers are on the front of the envelope." Xiaolan pointed to the cute sticker and said to Nie Kong.


    "Yeah, now everyone is popular to put photo stickers on envelopes, saying they are cute. Now, let''s go to the commercial street to take a few photos after school." Yuanzi suggested excitedly.


    "Nie Jun, what do you think?" Xiaolan was also a little moved. It seemed that she hadn''t been out to play with Nie Kong for a long time because of dancing.


    "Yes, occasionally Xiaolan, you have to relax yourself appropriately." Nie Kong nodded and said.


    "That''s right, only Xiaolan sauce hasn''t kept up with the trend." Yuanzi muttered.


    So the three of them came to Didan High School as usual and went back to the classroom with Xiaolan and the others, and found that the male classmates were discussing about the new teacher.


    "Really, only those male classmates would like her. I like to wear revealing clothes to deliberately show off. I don''t think she puts our Japanese girls in her eyes." Yuanzi complained.


    "I think it''s very good. The class she taught yesterday was very easy to understand. She must be a great teacher." Xiaolan said honestly.


    "Yuanzi is not qualified to talk about others. You don''t like to show your belly button when you wear your own clothes."


    "Well, where are you standing on, Jun Nie, besides, it''s okay to have your belly button exposed in the present age." Yuanzi stared diagonally.


    "Of course, in line with the relationship of childhood sweethearts, of course, I support the garden of youth, cuteness and beauty." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    "Then when you have English class later, don''t stare at her." Yuanzi''s angrily expression faded a lot, and he was very satisfied with Nie Kong''s answer.


    "But today our class seems to have no English class." Xiaolan said.


    Nie Kong also seems to have guessed something, is it really Little Judy here?Although Nie Kong said that when she met her last time, she was just an eight or nine-year-old loli, now she should be a 27-year-old mature woman.


    No wonder she just transferred to Didan High School, it attracted the commotion of countless young boys, it seems that she must have grown into a beautiful woman.


    As an FBI intelligence agent, it seems that he is going to Japan to investigate matters about the black organization.Perhaps she never let go of her attachments and arrested Belmode who killed her family.


    Originally wondering how to meet her, but after a one-day course, there was no English class, so Nie Kong regretted a lot.

 1465 The collapse of the second element body 01491, meet (make up yesterday)

    Until after school, Nie Kong, Xiaolan, and Yuanzi headed towards the commercial street ten kilometers away from Didan High School.Nie Kong asked strangely why he didn''t want to go to the commercial street next to Didan High School, so he had to run more.


    Yuanzi blushed, because he was afraid that acquaintances would see it.It''s just a photo shoot. What a shame.So two big beauties, one on the left and the other with Nie Kong, appeared in the lively street, attracting the attention of many people.


    The three took a group photo of two or three photo stickers, and they all picked very cute backgrounds.For example, Nie Kong''s is a little bear, and the two cute girls in the background hold him in his arms.After the two women took it out, it was quite cute, Yuanzi and Xiaolan couldn''t put it down.


    Nie Kong shook his head in a puzzled way. How did it feel that he was dating the two girls, and the two girls seemed to be accustomed to the current atmosphere, which was really strange.The three have grown up as childhood sweethearts, maybe they are more intimate.


    "Hey... it seems that there are a lot of people in front of you, what happened?" It turned out that there were dozens of people blocking there in front of the video game city, and they were all idle young people.


    Like to watch the lively garden, he pushed aside the crowd and looked forward, and the three people in Nie Kong saw a very beautiful woman.She had blonde hair with a shawl-length, a fair and smooth face with a pair of big old glasses.


    The upper body was wearing a teacher''s uniform from Didan High School, but it was strange that he did not wear a complete set, because the lower body abandoned the Didan High School skirt.No, not so much the uniform as a coat.


    From the open light blue uniform, you can see the deep red tight dress.At this time, her blue eyes condensed, and she pulled out the machine gun directly in front of the playground with a sharp hand!


    Her waist was tight, and her spirit was concentrated like never before.Holding the game gun tightly in his right hand, the corners of his lips dyed with pink and purple lipstick showed a slight smile, and confidently started shooting at the monster on the game screen!


    "Pala..." As if there was no need to aim at all, the monsters on the game screen kept headshots and died, making the gangsters onlookers dumbfounded.


    After calmly destroying all the monsters, the game machine directly gave a "perfect!" comment!


    She gently threw the pistol forward and placed it exactly where it was.The action is so cool that the young people keep whistling!


    "Ms. Judy?" Xiao Lan yelled without confirmation.


    Yuanzi also widened his eyes, and asked in surprise: "Ms. Judy, didn''t you just transfer to our Didan High School yesterday? How come you look at you as if you are familiar with Mihua Market?"


    Nie Kong understood her identity the first time he saw her.Nie Kong carefully looked at the girl in front of him, with relief in his eyes. The weak girl from ten years ago has really grown up now and has become very beautiful.


    "Oh, Maori and Suzuki?" Judy blinked in surprise.


    "Teacher Judy is so amazing, she even remembers our names." Xiaolan said joyfully.


    Judy squinted her eyes and smiled sweetly. When she turned to see Nie Kong, she stayed for a while, as if lost.She knew that brother Nie Kong died in the hands of the black organization more than ten years ago, but how could he stand in front of her alive?


    "He...he is..." Teacher Judy whispered in a trembling voice.


    "Hehe, his name is Nie Kong, a classmate in our class. It is not surprising that you don''t recognize Teacher Judy, because he was absent from class yesterday." Yuanzi said with a smile.


    Perhaps part of the reason is because he taught at Didan High School, and he learned from the information collected by the FBI that Nie Kong has a son, so Judy will become their teacher after coming to Japan.


    "Teacher Judy, hello." Nie Kong said hello to her with a sunny smile.


    But he was exactly the same as the brother Nie Kong who taught him more than ten years ago, and Judy will not forget his appearance and demeanor.


    "The teacher is also very happy to meet Nie Kong, especially Nie Kong is very handsome." Judy blinked at him, who was very lively.


    "So she is a teacher."


    "No wonder they are familiar, they are dressed like Didan High School uniforms."


    "That''s right?" Their conversation stunned the surrounding audience, and it was hard to believe that the teacher came back to such a place.


    Judy hurriedly waved her hand, hurriedly explaining, "No, no. They recognized the wrong person." For fear of revealing her identity, she hurriedly led Nie Kong and the three of them into the electronic playground through the gate.


    The playground is very large, with various game consoles, and the business is very hot.And Judy is like a tour guide, taking Nie Kong and the others to see everything inside.


    "Hey, does Teacher Judy often come to the amusement center to play?" Xiaolan couldn''t help but ask.


    Judy said with a smile: "Yes, Japanese game consoles are designed very beautifully and interestingly, so as long as the game consoles spread from Japan to the United States are very popular. I have to queue for a long time every time in American amusement centers. Team, when it¡¯s my turn, I¡¯m almost exhausted. That¡¯s why I will come to Japan to be an English teacher so that I can have fun every day!"


    Lan and Yuanzi looked at each other, and Nie Kong knew that her words were half true.It''s true that she really likes games, and the fake is that her purpose of coming to Japan should be very simple!!


    Yuanzi blinked, feeling as if she knew something terrible, and said weirdly: "Could it be that...you are serious about teaching simply because..."


    But Judy nodded and smiled: "Yes, if I get fired if something goes wrong, I won¡¯t have fun. Like us foreigners, it¡¯s too difficult to find a job in Japan. So, I¡¯m here. The game console in the amusement center is a secret, you have to keep it secret for me!"


    "We won''t talk nonsense, and Mr. Judy''s performance just now is really cool, right, Nie Jun?" Xiaolan said excitedly.


    "It''s not so good. Teacher Judy''s shooting level is considered passing." Nie Kong nodded and said, not betraying his own teaching.


    "Oh, isn''t it that Nie Kong''s level is very good?" Teacher Judy asked with a smile.

 1466 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01492, game center

    "No, this is the first time I have come to the game center." Nie Kong vetoed it.


    "In that case, the teacher will take you to a fun today. But in exchange, you have to keep it secret." Judy said with a smile on herself without a disappointed expression.If he hadn''t seen the boss there, Nie Kong would have thought that the game center was run by her house.


    "Okay, okay." Yuanzi nodded his head excitedly, for fear that she would regret it.Perhaps because the girls dare not come to the mixed game center to play, the two girls find it very fresh.


    Judy took them out of the lounge area and came to a game console.There is a large screen in front, and there are two pistols connected to wires in front of the coin slot, which seems to be the same type as the arcade machine outside.


    "Then let''s start with the simplest shooting class." Judy took the initiative to put a pistol in Yuanzi''s hand.


    Yuanzi blinked, and with the schoolbag in his hand, Yuanzi obediently let Judy give him a pistol.


    Seeing that the garden was ready, Judy took another pistol and dropped two 100 yen yen in the coin-operated area.


    After the word "readygo" appeared, monsters with teeth and claws appeared on the two screens at the same time.


    "It''s going to start, Suzuki-san."


    Yuanzi stared at the moving monster on the screen intently, and his little hand kept pulling the trigger.However, because of the beginner''s relationship, her response seems to be a step slower than the screen.Judy next to him killed ten, and Yuanzi only killed one.


    Soon the screen of the garden showed youulose''s English, and then the score was 350:18.Since it is a battle game, Judy¡¯s screen shows youwin.In a two-minute shooting, Mr. Judy is equivalent to one second killing three, while Yuanzi only killed 18 in two minutes.


    "Lost." Yuanzi said a little depressed.


    "Oh, don''t mind, Suzuki-san. You are a beginner who just started playing, of course, a little bit worse than me, and it''s very good at that level." Judy said with a smile.


    "Yeah, if I change to me, my grades will definitely be much worse than that of the garden." Xiaolan comforted from the side.


    Hearing what they said, the garden felt much better.


    "Then Xiaolan, let''s compare the two beginners."


    "But...but..." Xiao Lan was hesitating, Judy put the pistol into her hand, giving her no chance to refuse.


    Xiao Lan had to hold the pistol tightly and watch the screen carefully, and the second game finally began.At first, Xiaolan was no different from the garden in front, but after a few shots, her eyes were confident.


    And the garden on the other side might really have nothing to do with shooting. Only a few minutes later, it was 30 behind Xiaolan.


    Garden bulged, not to mention depressed.If it was the first time that I lost at the high level of Teacher Judy, I actually lost to Xiao Lan, who played for the first time.


    "Really, shooting is not like that." Nie Kong shook his head and said.


    "Huh! Nie Jun said it nicely, you will know how difficult the damn shooting game will be if you try it," Yuanzi said angrily.


    "First, hold your hands firmly. After aiming your eyes at the target, your heart can pull the trigger at will." Nie Kong stood behind her, holding her gun-carrying catkin from behind, the two hands overlapped.


    Perceiving Nie Kong''s hug, Yuanzi''s cheeks instantly turned red.


    Nie Kong raised her jade hand and put his chin against her shoulder.With a bang, Yuanzi, who was shy, was surprised to find that he had hit the monster with a headshot.Nie Kong did not stop, and continued to headshot the screen monsters one by one.If Judy can kill three in one second, then as long as Nie Kong''s monsters appear on the screen, the monsters will be cleared within one second, which immediately drew the audience''s exclamation.


    After recovering the score, Nie Kong quietly left the garden.After Nie Kong brought that feeling to her, she discovered that Yuanzi''s shooting level had suddenly improved, and finally defeated Xiaolan by 120:100.


    The familiar scene before her made Judy dazed, and a long and clear memory suddenly appeared in her mind.Brother Nie Kong taught himself in that way ten years ago.


    Why? Brother Nie Kong''s son''s shooting level is so superb, obviously only Brother Nie Kong can do it.Perhaps Brother Nie Kong did not die, just because of the black organization...


    After the game, Yuanzi''s eyes were erratic and afraid to look at Xiaolan, as if she had done something to apologize to her.Xiao Lan was really angry. She pouted her face and glanced at Nie Kong sideways, as if she was saying why she helped the garden and not herself.


    "Haha, shooting games are very simple, let''s play other types." Nie Kong instantly changed the subject and slipped away.


    "Mmm, Nie Jun, wait for us." Xiaolan chased after her, and Yuanzi followed with her blushing face.


    In the end, Nie Kong stopped in front of a relatively rare game machine, a luxurious seat, a helmet and a manual joystick commonly seen in virtual games in online games.The screen of the game console showed the start of a fight with a man with a strong figure and tangled muscles, and a red flame swept past, showing the name of the game!


    The key is that the game is connected to the huge LCD screen above the game center, which seems to be very convenient for others to watch the game.


    Looking at the game console screen, Nie Kong said: "The game is called Super Warrior Spirit, which seems a bit interesting!"


    "I have never heard of it!" Xiao Lan said strangely.


    "Oh, are you really born in Japan? That game is popular all over the world, veryexciting." Judy seemed to return to normal, and made a surprised voice at Xiaolan and the others.


    "Well, those of us girls don''t understand. And Nie Jun is a reasoner and doesn''t have time to play games." Xiao Lan said aloud.


    "Boyandgirl, you have to keep up with the trend. Just play it a few more times, I believe you will like it." Judy enthusiastically pressed Xiao Lan on the seat with a sweet smile.


    First bring a good peeping, and then confine your feet and legs to the controller. Of course, you can move your hands and feet back and forth to control the characters in the game.

 1467 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01493, the sinking of fighting games

    When one hundred yen was put inside, eight different faces appeared on the screen of the game machine in front of him.


    Judy helped Xiaolan operate, and said at the same time: "I''ll help you pick a warrior Patra for beginners!"


    Looking at the garden a little curiously, she saw Judy help Ran pick the second woman in the bottom row of eight heads with a high ponytail and clear eyebrows, a bit similar to the enduring in ancient Japan.


    Lan Zhengman was surprised to find that his hands were passively raised.


    A middle-aged man with a stout figure also appeared on the screen of the game console. He rushed to the character chosen by Xiaolan aggressively and punched out.


    "Wow! My face is a bit numb!" Xiaolan tilted her cheek back, as if a dog''s tail was scratching it!


    Judy explained quietly next to him: "Yes, once your character is hit, it will make you feel pain in a virtual fighting game! It seems a little difficult for girls!"


    Unprepared to be beaten, Lan seemed a little overwhelmed.


    Yuanzi looked at the back with the same horror, only to find that the middle-aged man on the game console rushed up again and couldn''t help shouting, "Lan! Look ahead! In front!"


    Lan took a breath and took a pose.Both fists clenched sharply again and swung out forcefully!After studying karate for several years, Xiaolan has a high number of stages, and even won the karate championship in Kyoto High School.


    Obviously Xiaolan just had no experience and didn''t understand the rules of the game. Now she started to counterattack!


    So ten seconds later, the middle-aged man on the screen of the game console was knocked to the ground hard and knocked out.


    "Youwin!"


    "Okay!" Yuanzi cheered on the side, as if he had won.


    Xiao Lan shook her fists and looked at Nie Kong with shining eyes.


    "It''s amazing. Although I started to practice ballet for a long time, Xiao Lanchan''s strength does not seem to have regressed." Nie Kong''s eyes were smiling, and she could guess her careful thoughts.


    "Oh, it turns out that classmate Maori learns karate." Judy exclaimed.


    At this moment, a picture of a strong young man appeared on the screen of the game console, pointing at Lan provocatively, and the game console speaker spit out: "IWillki11you!"


    "Huh? What''s the matter?" Lan said in surprise.


    After reading it, Teacher Judy explained: "It means that a challenger is online to challenge you!" With that, Judy glanced at the back and saw the challenger sitting behind.


    Lan was startled when he heard this, and cried, "No?" She has just started playing, who would challenge her kind of rookie!


    Judy said sternly: "You have to be careful, he is great!"


    Several people found the figure challenging Lan, which was Huang Mao sitting on the side and the back, and the figure in the center of the game screen in front of him was Patra who was very difficult to operate!


    Looking at the other party with a provocative smile, Xiao Lan, who refused to admit defeat, hummed.


    Lan focused his attention, silently waiting for the start of the battle!


    "Ding" with a crisp sound, and the word "fight" appears on the screen


    Lan Dang punched out first, and the opponent dodged it sensitively.Using the gap that Xiaolan exposed, he kicked Xiaolan''s role!


    Nie Kong frowned, there was a big gap between the game and reality.If Xiao Lan can practice it hundreds of times and use her role to show her realistic strength, then he is not enough.


    After all, it''s a beginner, it''s normal not to win.If it is a reality, don''t say one thing about Yilan''s strength, it''s not a problem to pick three!


    In the game console, Lan''s cheeks are paralyzed by a wave of electric current stimulation, and every time the character is hit, it will affect him.And Xiao Lan only attacked three times, pressing her against her, until she finally fell to the ground by a series of fierce attacks!


    "You1ose!" Lan and Yuanzi looked at the game console blankly!


    "Ah, we lost!" Yuanzi said disappointedly.


    "I''m really not convinced!" She was really caught off guard just now. After all, she has just been exposed to virtual fighting games. If she is more familiar with it, she will not necessarily lose!


    The young man behind stood proudly in front of Nie Kong and the others, and said disdainfully, "Well, since you lose, let''s change your seat quickly! Little sister, your golden throne is exclusively for me!"


    Seeing Huang Mao''s arrogant and unceremonious face, the garden immediately became unhappy and said angrily: "You think this is your home! Nie Jun, we must seek justice from him, seek justice!"


    "Impossible!" A short staff in overalls squatted down in front of the game console.While opening the coin box of the game console with the key, he said.


    "Huh?" Yuanzi was taken aback, but he didn''t expect to hear those words.


    The staff member poured the full coins into the basin and explained: "He not only uses his fists and feet to attack, but also cleverly uses the buttons on the handles on both sides to achieve the best attack effect in combat! The first time you played that This kind of machine, no matter how powerful it is, it is impossible to have any chance of winning!"


    "Ah, that''s how it is!" Xiao Lan suddenly realized, and did not miss any position, put the helmet in place and left the seat of the game console.


    The young man kicked the staff aside and said, "Well, what are you blocking there?" Then he sat on his own throne and put on his game equipment.


    "Nie Jun, you look really angry, who does he think he is." Yuanzi said with a puffed face.


    Nie Kong narrowed his eyes and said faintly: "Don''t be angry, people like that usually don''t live long." Now, how can Nie Kong know what will happen soon.


    "Huh, I don''t care about his life or death. I hate him anyway."


    "Others call him the Emperor Caesar in Mihua Town, he is just a little gangster who has nothing to do. Especially recently, it has become more and more arrogant, even we can''t be disturbed." The old man playing the mahjong machine by the side answered slowly. The problem with the garden.


    "Moreover, my little sister, your fighting action just now was too big. After all, it''s just a game console. In fact, you only need to move the device lightly to control the character. Okay, if you don''t believe me, look back at him. He just moved his hands and feet slightly. It''s not like fighting. If you can beat him now, I think there are only those who claim to be unbeaten..."


    "Lucas of the Cupholder, only I can beat him." Behind the old man, a middle-aged man in a suit appeared.

 1468 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01494Goodbye

    He was smoking a cigarette. Although his eyes were gloomy, Nie Kong could vaguely see anxiety from inside.


    "Oh, here you are, I''m waiting for you, hurry up and decide the outcome." Huang Mao, who was sitting in front of the game console, said without looking back.


    "What are you in a hurry? I will smoke a cigarette first." He took out a pack of cigarettes from the pocket of his suit and drew one in his mouth.After igniting it with a lighter, it slowly spit out an unpleasant cigarette smell.


    Xiaolan frowned, fanned the muddy air around her with her small hand, and quietly pulled Nie Kong and said, "Hey, Jun Nie, I think we should go!"


    "Okay." Nie Kong nodded, he actually didn''t like the misty environment of the game center.When she was about to leave with them, she realized that Judy was missing.


    "But where is Mr. Judy."


    "It''s strange, why didn''t you see anyone at the back of the outside just now," Yuanzi said to herself.


    "Look, Teacher Judy is playing a game." Following the direction of Xiaolan''s finger, Nie Kong saw the blonde beauty sitting on the racing game console.


    "Teacher Judy, when are you going to play? We think it''s time to go back." Xiaolan asked, after standing behind Judy.


    "Oh, please wait a minute, let''s go after this round of racing game." Teacher Judy replied with a different mind from operating the game.


    "I really can''t stand it." Yuanzi gave her a blank look, really wanting to leave her alone.


    In the end, Nie Kong and the others could only decide to wait for Teacher Judy, but they found that Judy''s skills were really good, and it should be no problem to run the highest score.


    The two women exclaimed and cheered, and Nie Kong squinted his eyes and noticed that Lucas, who was looking at the cupholder, was in close contact with Emperor Caesar.Due to the noisy surroundings, only Nie Kong could discover his dirty behavior.


    "Wow, the duel between Emperor Caesar in Mihua Town and Lucas from the Cupholder has begun." There was a very lively noise around, and only the screen hung on the game center turned into a duel.


    "The two of them are going to start the game." Xiaolan looked up with a pretty face, and two characters appeared on the screen.One is Caesar, the thin and tall man who defeated her just now, and the other looks a bit like Sumo-type Lucas. They are both difficult to play characters that are difficult to control.


    "Leave him alone, let them go." Yuanzi didn''t care, his eyes fixed on Judy''s racing game console screen.


    "But, I always feel..." Xiao Lan pouted, she was unwilling to lose to others in fighting.


    After carefully reading the content of the game, Xiao Lan made a huh, "He punches so hard." Originally from the beginning of the game, Lucas''s character faced the role of Caesar the Great. There was no room for action at all, just one side. Was beaten.


    In the end, Caesar''s right fist hit hard, and Lucas on the opposite side turned blue and lay on the ground.At this moment, he only needs a fatal blow from Caesar to win.However, the audience was surprised that Caesar waited until the end of the time and did not make a final blow.The screen did not display the score, and the three screens showed the English for the tie at the same time.The audience found something was wrong and gathered around Huang Mao one by one.But they found Caesar''s eyes lost and sitting stiffly in the game seat.


    "Oto Kengo, what''s the matter with you." Someone pushed his body lightly and found that he fell straight to the front, relying on the device to restrict him to avoid falling.


    "Ah, he''s dead... dead."


    "Hurry up and call the police." Shrieked in horror, causing a riot in the game center.Xiaolan never expected that kind of thing would happen.Now they can be implicated in the murder, and it is too late to leave.


    "He really died." Yuanzi said in surprise, because it seems that Nie Jun said that he didn''t live long, but he died too quickly.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Soon the police blocked the game center buzzingly, only to see the blessed man in brown and yellow clothes with two men appearing in front of them.


    "Police Officer Mumu." Nie Kong waved to the blessed man, saying that his seventeen years have changed so much.If you don''t know, Nie Kong thought he would be an official of the Heavenly Dynasty.


    When Mumu saw Nie Kong, his expression was strange.Perhaps because whenever there is a murder, most of Nie Kong will be at the scene of the incident.


    "Nie Jun, why are you here."


    "It just happened to be playing with classmates." Nie Kong pointed at Xiaolan''s two daughters and replied calmly.


    "Oh, in that case, can I trouble you to explain the situation, you are more experienced." Mumu asked.


    "of course."


    "The surrounding witnesses said that he died during the game. Is that true?"


    "Well, because of the process of the duel, we can all see it in front of the big screen. When the Caesar character was about to win, we suddenly stopped attacking strangely, and we found that something was wrong." Yuanzi nodded and said.


    "The name of the deceased was Kengo Ono. He was 21 years old this year. He currently has no formal job. Most people said that he was of poor character and had a very poor evaluation of him." At the same time, Takagi took out his notebook and explained the investigation. .


    Officer Mumu stared at the dead body and slowly said, "So that''s the case, so he will have a lot of enemies here. In short, the focus of the first investigation is why he died in the game center."


    "Yes, according to the testimony of the surrounding witnesses, it seems that no suspicious person was seen wandering beside him when the crime happened. Guests near Mr. Ono also said that he did not eat anything during the fighting, so the possibility of suicide is ruled out "Takagi nodded and said.


    "Oh, no, I didn''t expect to see murder in Japan." Judy said in surprise.


    "Hey, you are..."


    "She''s Judy, our new English teacher." Xiaolan introduced.


    "Yes, my name is Judy Stylin. Please take care of the police officer." Judy said with a smile.


    "My name is Mumu Shisan, and I''m a Japanese policeman." Mumu was chatting with Judy in English, as if showing off his high level of English.


    Takagi pulled Mumu on the side, he was awake and embarrassed, please cough and change the subject.


    "Nie Jun, what do you think of the case?"

 1469 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01495Judys intelligence

    It''s not that Officer Mumu doesn''t want to solve the case by himself, the strange situation in front of him is really stumping him.Although he feels ashamed that he is too dependent on others to help solve the case as a policeman, he really can''t help it.Criminals now have so high IQs that even if they rack their brains, they can''t figure it out.For example, in the current case, Officer Mumu didn''t even know the cause of death.Don''t talk about solving the case, you don''t understand anything from the beginning of the investigation.The only thing they knew was that the murderer must be hiding in the game center.


    "The deceased''s body did not have any trauma, so he should have been poisoned." Nie Kong said.


    "Poison kill? But he didn''t eat food before he died. And according to witnesses, he was in a good state of mind just now, and there should be no possibility of being poisoned." Officer Mumu questioned.


    "What if you use a needle or a syringe to inject poison into him?"


    "Hehe, if someone does it, he will definitely resist or yell, and the surrounding guests will naturally notice the murderer." Police Officer Mumu said for the prisoner instead, and Nie Kong had to admire the IQ of their police.


    "Is it really useful to yell in the game center? If the noise from the game console and the noise from the guests is very loud when it is usually opened. Even if someone calls out, no one pays attention. What''s more, the deceased Kengo Oto played that. In a virtual fighting game, the body and limbs are tied to the game equipment. If someone stabbed him with a needle-like venom, he would not be able to resist." Nie Kong shook his head and said.


    "So, I forgot to consider the environment of the game center. Officer Takagi, please submit the corpse to the Department of Justice for anatomy, first determine the cause of his death." Officer Megumi waved his hand, facing a dark skin beside him. And the very honest man said.


    "Yes, Officer Megome." As he said, he and another companion carried the body out.


    "Then I want to establish the suspect. Your game center should be equipped with a camera device." Officer Megome asked Dejima to the game staff.It seems that he has also grown a lot and is very agile.


    "Yes, yes, ask the police officer to come with me." Dejima said with a wince.


    "Police Officer Mumu, don''t bother, maybe I can act as a witness." Nie Kong shook his head and stopped Officer Mumu.


    "Huh, really."


    "Well, but only after the results of the judicial examination are obtained." Unfortunately, Nie Kong didn''t have to spend his brain on reasoning. The key is that he saw the crime process. What''s the point.


    Mumu could only wait, Nie Kong''s reasoning was much more useful than his fooling around.


    After half an hour, Takagi arrived in a hurry, with the autopsy report in his hand.


    "Police Officer Mumu, the Ministry of Justice has identified a toxic substance in the blood of the deceased. The toxin is called tetrodotoxin, which pierced the artery through the inside of the deceased''s right arm."


    "What, are you talking about pufferfish poison?" Officer Megome asked with confirmation.


    "Tetrodotoxin, TTX for short! Only 0.5 to 1 mg can be fatal. It is usually stored in the body of puffer fish. When eaten from the mouth, the attack is relatively slow, and it can usually be rescued. On the other hand, if it is injected directly into the blood, the nerves Will be paralyzed and die in a short time." Judy explained.


    "Teacher Judy is amazing." Xiaolan said in surprise, even Police Officer Mumu looked at Judy in surprise.


    "Oh, it''s nothing. It''s just because my friends knew that after I came to Japan, they specially reminded me not to eat poisonous puffer fish. I only found out those information after investigating." Teacher Judy chuckled.


    "Sure enough," Nie Kong said.


    "Nie Jun, hurry up and talk about who is the murderer?" Officer Mumu asked quickly


    "According to what I saw with my own eyes, the prisoner was Takabo Shimizu who was competing with Kengo Ono. At that time, I saw him deliberately approaching the victim. I thought the two had met and chatted without paying attention. I didn''t expect that he would kill someone." Nie Kong pointed to his suit. , The middle-aged man with gloomy eyes.


    With a few drops of sweat on his face, Zhishui Gaobao said to Officer Mumu: "Police officer, can you really make a high school student behave."


    "Don''t underestimate him, he is a well-known high school detective in Japan, known as Holmes of Kanto." Mumu glanced at him and said something shocking.


    "But please don''t talk nonsense, little brother. You also said that I was playing against him at the time and I was beaten by him. He died halfway through the match. You said how I poisoned him." Gao Bao Retorted.


    "No matter how you quibble is useless, as long as you reproduce the situation at the time, you will understand everything. Officer Megome, you come to play Shimizu Takaho, Officer Takagi, you play the role of Oto Kengo, Officer Megome, you sit on the game console Good." Nie Kong commanded.


    And Officer Mumu and Officer Takagi were also very obedient and acted according to Nie Kong''s arrangements.


    "First of all, when Kengo Oto defeated Xiaoran, he occupied that position and played the game. But Shimizu Takahoaki said he smoked, but he was actually preparing to assassinate him. When he thought that no one was paying attention, Shimizu Takaho sneaked close to Oto Kengo. While playing the game, he pierced the victim''s arm with a needle soaked in venom." Nie Kong demonstrated by himself, covering Officer Mumu with one hand and looking at him with the other.


    "Then when he was poisoned and in a trance, Shimizu Takabo immediately ended Oto''s game and dropped another coin to help him choose the role of Lucas. And he quickly returned to the opposite seat and coined a coin to choose the Emperor Caesar. ."


    "What?" everyone exclaimed.


    "Yes, use people''s inertial thinking. People think that Lucas, who is a cupholder, must be the role of Lucas, and the Caesar of Mihua Town must be Caesar. In fact, everyone was wrong at the beginning." Nie Kong said. .


    Police officers Megure and Takagi sat before the game, and after everything was ready, the game started.At the very beginning, Lucas in the game fell short, exactly the same as before.


    "That''s it, that way it can be used as an alibi." Officer Mumu nodded.


    "Because Oto died after the game started, it was Oto''s Lucas character who was actually beaten. And because Shishui deliberately tied the game, the score was not displayed on their respective screens, and no one knew who picked which."


    "That''s not right. If he died then, the guests around him should have noticed." Zhi Shui was still resisting.


    "No, this will be misguided." Officer Megumi thought for a while and said: "I didn''t use any strength just now, but when I was attacked by an opponent, my hands and feet would also move. If I didn''t observe very carefully, the attack could not move. In this way, the audience will think you are at a disadvantage."


    "What about the murder weapon? You have a lot of words, where is the murder weapon?" Zhishui Gaobao said.


    "A murder weapon?" Nie Kong looked around, and finally pulled a man out and raised his right foot forcefully.


    Officer Mumu was startled and hurriedly stretched out his gloved hand to tear off the soles of his feet.Then I saw that the poison needle was inserted into the filter of the cigarette, and then the cigarette was glued to the paper with chewing gum.


    "So, use the stickiness of chewing gum to take the murder weapon away from the scene."


    "So as long as you find fingerprints on this, it should be used as evidence of murder." Takagi glanced at the man and said.


    "No, looking at him using sophisticated means to arrange, he must have thought of that, so there shouldn''t be his fingerprints." Nie Kong said.


    "Since there is no evidence, then your reasoning can be overturned." Zhi Shui exhaled and smiled confidently again.


    "That''s not necessarily because you missed the most important point. That was before you arrived, the staff collected all the coins from the game console. And if I guessed correctly, there must be only three coins in the game console. One was cast by Oto, the other was cast when you helped him choose the character, and the other was cast by Officer Megumi just now. And there must be one of those three, and your fingerprints will be found."


    Upon hearing Nie Kong''s words, Officer Mumu immediately motioned to the service staff to open the coin box.Pulling it out, I found only three 100 yen Japanese coins.He did not expect that the staff had pulled all the coins out of the loopholes before.


    "Yes, that coin must have my fingerprints. Because I was holding it tightly with my hands at the time, I actually regarded it as my last game in my heart." His face was sad, but he didn''t regret it.


    It turns out that his sister is Huang Mao''s girlfriend, and Huang Mao has nothing to do, even likes gambling, and owes a lot of debts.The girl was so stupid that she didn''t want to break up with him, working hard to help him pay off the debt, so that she was overworked and blind.It is a pity that the law is unreasonable, and the buzzing police car drove him away, waiting for him for decades of prison life.


    The matter was reported for a while, and it was seven o''clock in the night when Nie Kong and Xiaolan and their three daughters left the game center.


    When they reached the fork in the road, Nie Kong said goodbye to each other.


    "Now, Nie Jun, Teacher Zhu Di, my house is over there!" Xiaolan pointed to the direction of the Maori detective agency and said.


    "My house is in the other direction too, goodbye everyone!" Yuanzi, who had a good time today, also laughed.


    Nie Kong also nodded and stepped onto the street going home at the crossroads.Judy was not surprised, she just said heartily goodbye: "BYEBYE, we will see you at school tomorrow!" After speaking, she curiously followed Nie Kong.Xiaolan and Yuanzi thought Teacher Judy lived in the same direction as Nie Kong, so they didn''t doubt.


    "Oh, classmate Nie Kong, wait for the teacher." The tapping sound of high-heeled shoes kept coming. Nie Kong stopped. It seemed that she had something to say to him alone.


    Nie Kong had a strange figure in his eyes, smiling while waiting for her arrival.


    "What''s the matter, little Judy."


    Hearing Nie Kong''s name, Judy yelled, her green eyes widened.


    "The FBI sent you to Japan. You should investigate or perform some tasks."


    "Ah, you... how would you know my identity, could it be... are you really Brother Nie Kong."


    "What do you mean."


    "Well, brother Nie Kong has made Judy sad for more than ten years, why are you so cruel that you never come to see Judy." Judy threw into Nie Kong''s arms with excitement, and put his arms around his neck.Brother Nie Kong was really not dead at the time. Could it be the sequelae caused by taking the black tissue poison-getting smaller?


    From the information collected by Hideichi Akai, the research laboratory in Kyoto, Japan has been studying the APTX4869 agent.Its effect is to induce programmed cell death, but at the same time strengthen the activity of telomerase, thereby increasing the proliferation ability of cells.Under normal circumstances, it will cause the death of the user, but due to the accidental effect of the cell self-destruction program, different effects will be produced.


    "Judy, you''re grown up, and I can''t breathe under pressure." Nie Kong felt the elastic squeeze in his arms and said with a joke.


    "Nothing."


    Judy''s face turned pink, but she still hugged Nie Kong''s neck tightly.


    Nie Kong hugged her and asked her about the FBI.


    "Because the identity of our FBI agent Hideichi Akai was exposed and had to leave Japan, I will send him to Japan to replace his work to investigate the black organization. The investigation mainly started with the known eyeliner Akemi Miyano, and I should be able to grasp them. What''s more, I can visit the place where Brother Nie Kong used to live when I come to Japan, so I rush to come here to perform the task." Judy shrank into Nie Kong''s arms and whispered when she returned to the eight or nine-year-old child.


    "Miyano Akemi?" Nie Kong muttered to himself, and then continued: "Is she related to your intelligence agent Shuichi Akai?"


    "It shouldn''t be. It seems that Hideichi Akai wants to rescue her from the black organization before leaving as the FBI witness protection object, but Miyano directly refused." Judy replied.


    "Then if there are any clues about them, Little Judy must notify me before acting. I don''t want you to be in any danger." Nie Kong sighed. He naturally hoped that Sister Mingmei and their sisters would never stop. What should happen.


    "Well, it belongs to our secret!" Judy loosened Nie Kong''s neck, and then exchanged his mobile phone number and email number with Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong told her not to tell anyone about her, and then separated from her.


    After Judy watched Nie Kong''s figure disappear from her sight, she slowly suppressed her surprise and excitement, and turned back to her apartment.It seems that life at school will become very interesting in the future.


    With the secret help of Brother Nie Kong, she would be very confident to wipe out the black-clothed organization''s base in Japan.Uncover Belmode, the enemy who killed his family and hid in Japan.

 1470 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01496, Ayako

    I have to say that Xiaolan and the others experienced the murder only because of their nerve problems. The next day Nie Kong found that they were not affected at all, and even discussed the details of the murder case with great interest.Nie Kong sighed, no wonder there were frequent murders, maybe people in Conan World didn''t take human lives seriously.And after Nie Kong exposed her identity in front of Judy, she always sent some ambiguous emails, and occasionally there were photos of her private life, which made Xiaobi think that Nie Kong had raised a foreign lover outside.


    "Wow, it seems very lively inside."


    At this time, their three childhood sweethearts happened to come to a magnificent Daxia building. Nie Kong remembered that it seemed to belong to the Suzuki chaebol.Weekends should not be working hours, but people come and go in front of the gate.


    "Dad and they seem to be holding a company party, and it is said that they are going to help my sister choose a suitable husband. Nie Jun, Xiao Lan, how about we go and see?" Yuanzi grinned.


    "Huh, is it Sister Lingzi?" Xiaolan said in surprise.


    "Well, my elder sister is obviously a 23-year-old leftover girl. She doesn''t have any love experience. It''s really worrying." Yuanzi said shook his head.


    "What''s the hurry, I remember she didn''t graduate from university," Nie Kong snorted.


    "Oh, does Nie Jun like Sister Ayako? It''s okay. Dad often says he wants to hire you as his son-in-law." Yuanzi said with a narrow smile.


    Xiao Lan''s eyes rounded, her expression a little disturbed.


    "Nonsense." Nie Kong ignored the garden and went straight to Da Xia.Since he heard what Yuanzi said, he has decided to go inside to find out about Ayako.


    Nie Kong''s impression of Ayako should remain at that time seventeen years ago: a cute loli one meter tall and wearing a princess dress.


    "Really, I didn''t lie to you." Yuanzi immediately followed, whispering like a sparrow in Nie Kong''s ear.


    Because of the signboard of the garden, the three of them came to Daxia''s hall without hindrance.There are hundreds of tables covered with white tablecloths, and there are many rich ingredients on them.


    Hundreds of celebrities gather here, including the employees of the Suzuki chaebol, as well as the chairman or representatives of other chaebols.It can be said that only the three of Nie Kong dress very differently, but no one dares to underestimate it.


    As the heroine of the banquet, Ayako was talking and laughing with several people.Among them are Suzuki Shiro, the chairman of the Suzuki chaebol who Nie Kong knows, three brothers with exactly the same faces, and their three fathers, although they are of different ages.As for why Nie Kong knew that the four of them were father and son, their faces were almost carved out of the same mold.


    "Oh, Nie Jun, Xiaolan and Yuanzi, why are you three here?" When I saw Nie Kong and the others, his squinted eyes suddenly opened, filled with joy.After she said a few words to the men, she immediately trot over to them.


    "Lingzi sauce has become more beautiful." Nie Kong looked at the girl in front of him and couldn''t help but praise.Like Judy, Lori has grown up to become a beautiful sister.The body wrapped in a gorgeous dress exudes the attractiveness of men eagerly.


    "Hate, Nie Jun, you are making fun of others." Lingzi''s face blushed slightly, but she looked very happy.Even father, it¡¯s hard to see her look like this now


    "Hehe, it''s rare for my father to find so many handsome guys. Does my sister have a favorite?" Yuanzi immediately hugged her sister''s arm and asked ghostly.


    "Dad is true, he said don''t worry about him, he just made such a big show, I don''t have the intention of getting married." Ayako said sadly.


    "The few who were talking to you just now seem to be peeking at Ayako constantly." Nie Kong pointed to one of the triplets with thick eyebrows, and whispered to Ayako.


    "You say them, their Fusawa Foundation has a very good relationship with our Suzuki. The one who talked to my dad is called Fusawa Tetsuji, and the one with the beard is the eldest brother Fusawa Taiichi, and the second brother Fusawa Tatsuji in the middle. Nie Jun, the boy you are talking about is Fuze Xiongsan." Lingzi whispered to Nie Kong and the others.


    Nie Kong suddenly realized that he finally understood their identities.


    "Little Nie-kun, you are here too." Holding the orange champagne, Suzuki Shiro greeted with a smile.


    "Dad, I invited them here." Yuan Zijiao said in a voice.


    "Haha, it turns out to be Yuanzi''s friend. You three evildoers, don''t hurry over and say hello." Fuze Tetsuchi said sternly to the next three ineffective sons.


    "Hello." The three of them were a little afraid of his father, so they were so obedient and introduced themselves in front of Nie Kong and Xiaolan.


    "My name is Nie Kong, and I am glad to meet you." Nie Kong responded with a smile.That calm temperament was something the three of them couldn''t learn.


    "It''s not bad. Compared with him, my three sons are nothing short of words. The eldest son Taiyi has always refused to inherit my mantle. He has to be a novelist. He is still single. Although the second son is in the company. At work, I was actually engaged to a girl of unknown origin." Fuze Zhe said angrily.


    "Dad, don''t say bad things about your brother and them." said the man with the middle score.


    "Xiong San, you are not good either. Paint some useless paintings all day, just like your elder brother." Fuze Tetsuji taught.


    After being taught by my father in the public, the three of them looked a little ugly. After all, they weren''t children at their age.


    "Uncle Zhezhi, don''t be angry. Although they are really incomparable with Jun Nie, they are also very good." Yuanzi advised.


    "Really, if you choose one of the three gardens, uncle, I will be very pleased." Tetsuji Tosawa glanced at the lively and lovely garden and wondered if his son could marry the two daughters of the Suzuki family. It''s a very good choice.


    "Ah, ask your sister, I... I can''t, I don''t like them." Yuanzi hid behind Ayako and hurriedly pushed her sister out.


    "Well, Ayako is fine too, I believe she will be a good wife."


    Yuzo''s eyes lit up, and he looked at Ayako with scorching eyes.


    Shiro Suzuki always smiled, and he respected his daughter''s choice.


    "Too...too hastily, I...I am not mentally prepared. Later...I will talk about it later." Because she respected the elderly, she was embarrassed and resolutely refused.

 1471 The collapse of the second element body 01497, the death of Fuze Tetsuji

    "Dad, you really are, don''t make that kind of embarrassing request." Seeing Ayako''s disgust, Tomizawa Yuzo hurriedly interrupted Tomizawa''s next words.His father is good at everything, but he is particularly stubborn and self-righteous, thinking that the world will rotate according to him.


    "Hmph, you guys can figure it out by yourself. Xiongsan, come with me, I have something to tell you alone." Tetsuji Tosawa glanced at Xiongsan sharply, and then left.


    Xiong San smiled apologetically at Nie Kong and the others, and then followed his father and left the meeting hall.Daxia is a five-star hotel opened by the Suzuki family, so there are many individual suites.The two chaebols, Fuze and Suzuki, have a very good relationship, so they will hold the VIP card and specific rooms of the Suzuki Hotel.


    "Uncle Tetsuji shouldn''t be angry," Ayako said worriedly.


    "Don''t pay attention to the old man in our family. Judging from the current time, he should be going to watch a professional baseball game in Japan." Tatsuji said heartlessly.


    "Really." Ayako was obviously relieved.


    "The second brother is right, but next time you should reject him directly, otherwise Dad will get an inch. Well, your sisters don''t like our three brothers anyway." Taiichi Fuze, who has a horoscope, also said with a drink. .The two brothers didn''t seem to have the intention of contacting Ayako and the others. After a few words, they said goodbye to Nie Kong and the others, and each chatted and drank with their favorite friends.


    "It makes no difference if the three faces of their three brothers look exactly the same. It''s hard to imagine what would happen if my sister married her and faced their family of four." Yuanzi blinked her eyes and laughed.


    "Who...who said I want to marry them, I just treat them as ordinary friends, and I don''t feel about them." Ayako said, shaking her head.


    "Then what type of boys does Sister Ayako like?" Xiaolan asked aloud.


    "Yes, hasn''t my sister met a favorite in more than 20 years?" Yuanzi asked curiously.


    "I know who Sister Lingzi likes." After Nie Kong finished speaking, three pairs of eyes stared at Nie Kong, like a hungry wolf''s green eyes.


    "I guess it''s probably my dad."


    "Eh...Nie Jun''s father?" Yuanzi and Xiaolan cried out in shock, and Lingzi''s face turned red with a brush.


    "Nie Jun, you...Why do you know?" Yuanzi looked at her sister''s expression, how could she not know whether Nie Kong''s words were true or false.


    "Oh, no wonder Ayako used to say that she would marry Nie Kong when she was a child. It turned out not to be a joke." Suzuki Shiro smiled bitterly.


    "No...no, I just didn''t meet the right person, dad, leave it alone..." Ayako said weakly.


    "But Nie Jun and his son look exactly the same, Ayako, you should put your eyes on him, and Dad will support you." Suzuki Shiro said.


    "Dad..." Ayako groaned out, how could she stand their teasing.She covered her feverish cheek with her hands and hurried out.


    Xiaolan and Yuanzi really stayed there for a while, asking Sister Lingzi to transfer their affection to Nie Jun, just...just kidding.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Ah... there are... dead people in room 1501." Halfway through the party, the girl''s scream broke the harmony.


    "Oops, isn''t that Dad''s room? What''s going on." First of all, the three brothers Fuze changed their faces and hurriedly ran towards the direction of the voice.


    Nie Kong muttered to himself, sure enough, is one person in Conan''s world going to die a day.


    Bringing Yuanzi and Xiaolan to Room 1501, they found a lot of people crowded there.Nie Kong pushed aside the crowd and saw the three brothers looking anxiously inside the room. Although the door opened a crack, there was never an iron chain locked.


    And Nie Kong and the others opened through the cracked door, and Fuze Zhezhi fell into a pool of blood in the room, with a sharp fruit knife inserted in their heart.The TV he was facing was broadcasting a baseball game-the tenth game of Osaka VS Kyoto.


    "Damn it, now I can only knock it away." Taiichi Tomi pushed away the two younger brothers, stepped back a few steps, and then slammed into the door.But it seemed that the doorway was a bit sturdy, so I couldn''t break it open.


    And he didn''t give up. He hit two or three times in a row, and finally, with the help of his two younger brothers, broke the chain that was locked in the room, and there was a loud bang at the door.


    "Unrelated personnel, please don''t mess with things on the scene." Nie Kong responsibly blocked the unrelated personnel at the door, and then followed the three brothers to the corpse.


    "Dad, daddy...you wake up." The three brothers cried bitterly, calling out the dead Tozawa Tetsuji.Nie Kong felt his pulse, shook his head and said, "No, he is dead. Xiaolan, hurry up and call the police."


    It seems that the face of the dead is accustomed to it, Xiaolan took out her mobile phone after returning to her senses and dialed the police number of Mihua City.


    A few minutes later, Officer Mumu arrived with a dozen policemen.There are two very familiar, one is Gao Mu, who is familiar to Nie Kong, and the other is a pretty beautiful woman, but a little bit worse than Xiaobi.The second flower of the Metropolitan Police Department, Mikako Sato.


    Seeing Nie Kong, Mumu felt as uncomfortable as eating a fly.


    "Really, I can see you everywhere, Nie Jun."


    The beautiful police officer behind chuckled, thinking Mumu''s words were very funny.


    "Ah, is Mihezi here too?" Nie Kong said in surprise.She should be Xiaobi''s subordinate, how could she arrange it in the hands of Officer Mumu.


    "Nothing to be surprised, Officer Chiba has asked for leave, so I temporarily replace him as an errand in the hands of Officer Mumu." Mikako said with a smile.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, hurry up and investigate." Officer Mumu handed over the aftermath to them, and he was used to investigating the relevant figures of the deceased.


    Nie Kong turned his attention to the scene of the crime after seeing that the police controlled the panic scene. He was also curious about who killed Fuze Zhezhi.


    Although I don''t have a good impression of Tomizawa Tetsuji, if it is found out that the murderer is Yuzo Tomizawa who likes Ayako, that would really kill two birds with one stone.

 1472 The collapse of the second element body 01498, the secret room murder case

    The windows and doors are locked from inside the house, and they cannot be opened even with a key.Because the door slammed open, a section of the chain was cut and fell on the floor.


    "The name of the deceased was Fuze Zhezhi, the chairman of the Fuze chaebol. He was 55 years old this year. The cause of death was a fatal blow from a fruit knife in the room. It is estimated that the time of death was between 3:00 and 3:30 in the afternoon. The lock of the window is also locked from the inside, so it should be a murder case in a secret room, or a suicide case." Officer Megumi said thoughtfully.


    "Since... committing suicide?" Yuzo looked at his father incredulously. He knew his father''s character as a son Yuzo. Will the self-righteous and stubborn father commit suicide.


    "Police officer, from the fruit knife of the murder weapon, only the same fingerprints as Tetsuji Tomazawa were found." Officer Takagi came to Mumu, carrying the blood-stained murder weapon in a plastic bag in his hand.


    "Speaking of the baseball game between Osaka and Kyoto, it seems that the Kyoto team won the final victory. And my dad has always been a fan of the Osaka team. It was not because of the disappointment that the team lost that he committed suicide." Tai Yi said out loud.


    "Oh, is your father really a fan of the Osaka team?" Officer Megome asked.


    "Yes, Dad will watch every game about the Osaka team." The three brothers replied in unison.


    "So, the suicidal motive is also there." Officer Mumu nodded.


    Nie Kong carefully looked at the scene of the crime. It would be strange if he believed it was a suicide.


    Finally he found the iron chain that had fallen to the floor at the door, but the broken gap was strange, it seemed that it hadn''t been broken by a violent knock.On the other side of the door, he made a new discovery-a broken cable tie.


    Nie Kong smiled. That''s why he finally understood the murderer''s secret room.The murderer must be one of the three brothers, especially he is most suspected, but now there is a lack of critical evidence.


    "It seems that it is really a suicide incident. The three of you will go to the police station to make a transcript with me." Officer Mumu has not found any doubts after investigating for a long time, so he can only solve it as a suicide case.


    "Hold on, Officer Mumu, don''t make a decision so quickly. According to my guess, it should be an intentional murder." Nie Kong said aloud.


    "It''s Nie Jun, it seems we can hear his reasoning show." Yuanzi looked at Nie Kong with stars in his eyes.


    "Hey, Jun Nie! You said it was a murder case, can you explain how the murderer murdered from the secret room in a mysterious way?" Officer Mumu asked.


    "Look, that''s what I found from the room." Nie Kong placed the broken cable tie and chain in front of them.


    "Do they have any problems?" Takagi asked bewildered.


    "The first is that section of the chain. If it is broken when the door is hit, the section that is broken will definitely be distorted. Now, you see, only one side of the gap is twisted, and the port seems to be cut with something. As for the cable tie, I think it is the key prop for the murderer to make the secret room." After Nie Kong finished speaking, he locked the door with a cable tie in front of them, and then bound the two broken iron chains with the cable tie.Because the broken place was just behind the door, and the cable tie was not visible from the outside, it should be a blind spot set by the murderer.Although Nie Kong and the others opened the door and saw the chain, they couldn''t see the broken place.


    "Like this, the secret room technique can be completed." Nie Kong said.


    Officer Mumu was shocked, "So, it seems that the iron chain at the door has been broken, and the murderer connected it with a cable tie. I immediately gathered everyone and investigated their alibi." Almost negligent. After making a big mistake, Officer Mumu issued a convening order very seriously, and once again gathered the hundreds of people who had gathered into the hotel hall, and the dozens of police officers who brought him started asking them to confess.


    I can tell from other people that there are many who did not have an alibi, including the three sons of the deceased.


    "Xiong San, maybe you killed your dad. After 2:40, dad met with you alone." Taiichi Tomize said.


    "Oh, really?" Officer Mumu glanced at Yuzo.


    "Brother, what are you talking nonsense, I... how could I kill my father." Xiong San was taken aback and explained hurriedly.


    "Then can you explain what happened during that time."


    "Dad said something to me, so I followed him to the room. He talked to me about Ayako''s views, and I replied that she was very beautiful, gentle and virtuous. Then he asked me to try to marry Ayako home, so as to strengthen her two. Family relationship. I really didn''t kill my dad. When I left, my dad watched the baseball game live on TV." Yuzo whispered.


    After police officer Mumu took notes last night, he turned to look at the other person and said, "Taichi Tomizawa, what were you doing during that time?"


    "I happened to go to the toilet at three o''clock for convenience. He can prove it." Taiyi pointed to one of the young men with short hair in a suit and said.


    "Yes... Yes, I just saw him go in when I came out of the toilet." The short-haired young man said honestly.


    As for Fuzeda II, it is said that on the rooftop of the top floor, they are discussing business with other companies.But when the talk was over, the time was exactly 3:10 and there was no proof of alibi.


    "Our three brothers have no motive to kill our father at all," Da Er said dissatisfiedly.


    Officer Megome was also a little embarrassed, and turned to question other suspects.


    After seeing that Nie Jun was missing, Xiaolan looked around and found that Nie Kong was pulling a hotel attendant to question, and then gestured to the side.


    "Nie Jun, have you found anything." Xiao Lan squatted in front of him, her long eyelashes blinking.


    "Yes, yes, tell us first," Yuan Zijiao said in a voice.


    "Well, I should understand who is the murderer, and there should be key evidence." Nie Kong smiled.


    "Jun Nie, hurry up and solve the case, Uncle Fuze was murdered in our Suzuki Hotel, it''s pitiful," Yuanzi said.


    He can''t be wrong with the murderer, no wonder his actions before then were so abnormal.

 1473 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01499, father killing

    How could the trivial cable tie be able to withstand his two hits and keep going.He was obviously just pretending to use force, which made people misunderstood as a secret room technique.So when Nie Kong saw the broken tie, he immediately listed him as the first suspect.Nie Kong didn''t solve the case until the evidence was found.


    "Officer Mumu, please bring the relevant suspect before me. Next, I will reveal the true face of the murderer." With the help of Officer Mumu and the police, I am afraid that the case would not be solved at all without his help. Several suspects will be taken back to the police for questioning.


    "Sure enough, Jun Nie reasoned out the case, Takagi, hurry up and bring them." Officer Mumu was surprised.


    "There should be nothing wrong." Nie Kong looked around at the ten people in front of him, and then pointed his right hand at the middle-aged man with a horoscope-Fuze Taiichi, the eldest son of the Fuze Chaebol.


    "The murderer who killed Fuze Tetsuji is you."


    "What! Don''t talk nonsense, why did I kill Dad, and I have proof of alibi." Taiyi Fuze, like a cat with his tail, suddenly cried out in surprise.


    "Who knows. The witness only said that he saw you in the toilet at around three o''clock. A few minutes around three o''clock should be enough for you to commit the crime." Nie Kong said, shaking his head.


    "According to your reasoning, my third brother is more suspicious than me. Why isn''t he the murderer?" Tai Yi was very unbalanced, how could he endure the big hat that Nie Kong had pulled off.Killing is a very serious matter, especially killing one''s own father.


    "Don''t worry, let me explain the reason. First of all, we know that the iron chain at the door was cut and connected by man, but don''t you think your behavior of hitting the door just now is very strange?" Fuze made a forehead when he heard Nie Kong''s words. A layer of cold sweat appeared, and everyone around looked at him suspiciously.


    "Yes... what''s weird?"


    "No, since it is connected by a tie, you shouldn''t have spent two hard hits without knocking them away." Da Er stared at his elder brother closely, and the friendship between the two brothers appeared cracks.


    "I stay in the house all day and write novels, so my body is naturally inferior to you." Taiichi quibbleed.


    "Except for that, what you said is also very strange. When your father died, the football match between Osaka and Kyoto was not over. How could he commit suicide for that matter without knowing the prophet? So you are the most likely to kill him. Nie Kong pointed out the second point of his suspicion. It was obvious that they saw the end of the game only when the police officer arrived.Just relying on those two points, it shows that what Taiyi said was all lies.


    Taiyi Fuze stepped back two steps and forced himself to calm down, "Although you are methodical, what evidence do you have to prove that I killed my father? And he is my father, why should I kill him?"


    "I don''t understand your motive for killing him, but according to my reasoning, you and your father had a conflict before you killed someone impulsively. Then you went to the toilet for two reasons. One was to create an alibi. Secondly, go to the logistics room near the toilet to find some props to implement your secret room plan. If I guess right, there is only one tool that can cut the chain. Take advantage of the time when no one is passing by, use a tie to tie the chain outside the door Tie it up, and finally lock the door and leave." The same is murder, and his tactics are quite mature, but because of impulsive murder, he does lack some consideration.


    "It''s definitely a pliers!!" Officer Megumi exclaimed, "Takagi, you immediately send someone to collect the pliers in the hotel to see if there is his fingerprint."


    "No, since he knows to wipe off the fingerprints of the murder weapon, it means that the pliers must have no fingerprints. But there is one place he will definitely overlook, and that is the toolbox with the pliers. Officer Mummu, you sent someone to investigate the toolbox. Hand, there must be his fingerprints there," Nie Kong said slowly.


    Officer Takagi responded and disappeared in front of them two or three steps.After ten minutes, finally found the toolbox with his fingerprints from the 14th floor.


    Tai Fuze lost his eyes for an instant, and fell weakly in front of them, muttering to himself: "Yes, I did miss that point. After all, the novel I wrote is different from reality. Only a little negligence can be used. There was a big mistake."


    In fact, he is already very powerful. If there is no reminder from Nie Kong, their police will 100% regard the case as suicide.


    "Brother, why did you kill Dad? You have no reason to kill him." Xiongsan asked him painfully. After losing his father, the Fuze Chaebol was half down.And only relying on the support of the unscrupulous second brother will sooner or later defeat the chaebol.Because Yuzo likes painting, not corporate management.


    "I don''t want to, but my father forced me to a dead end." Fuze Taiichi was also very painful. It turned out that he killed people for money and for the inheritance.Only then can he continue to be his novelist.


    He has been having a hard time recently because his work has suddenly decreased and his money has ran out.He just made a special trip to find Fuze Zhezhi to help him.Later I learned that it was Fuze Tetsuji who was putting pressure on the publishing house and asking the publishing house not to give him any job opportunities.He understood that Tetsuji Tosawa deliberately did it to make him give up writing novels and inherit his mantle.But the personality of the Fuze family is exactly the same as Fuze Zhezhi, stubborn and self-righteous, how could he be willing to bear the threat of Fuze Zhezhi.So after knowing the truth, Fuze killed his father impulsively.


    "The Tomizawa Consortium has already begun to decline." Shiro Suzuki who knew the truth sighed and left slowly.Fortunately, my daughter married them, otherwise they might really suffer.Now that Fuze''s pillar has collapsed, the two brothers will split it into two parts for the sake of inheritance.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Tomizawa, please follow us back to the police station." Officer Mumu had already taken out his handcuffs and said to him solemnly.Taichi Tomize obediently stretched out his hand, and Officer Mumu''s handcuffs handcuffed him.


    "Little Nie, it''s a great reasoning show. See you next time." Mei Hezi waved to Nie Kong with a smile, and finally disappeared from his sight with the police.


    Ayako''s mood was a little low, who would have expected that her respected uncle would die in front of her.Perhaps in the future, she would not want to be involved with the Fuze family.

 1474 The collapse of the second element Text 01500, Hattori Heiji arrives

    To put it simply, the father-killing case completely broke the fate between Yuzo Tomizawa and Ayako.Not only is Ayako unwilling, but Shiro Suzuki does not support her contact with the Tomizawa family now.


    According to Yuanzi''s nagging, what her father said gave her the opportunity to invite Nie Jun to Suzuki''s house, and he treated her as a pimp.


    Everyone knows that the Suzuki family has no heirs to inherit his property, so Shiro Suzuki hopes to find a safe son-in-law. He is most optimistic about Nie Kong.Now look at his two daughters, one likes "daddy" and the other likes "son".Shiro Suzuki really didn''t know how to laugh or cry. The two daughters whom he had raised up so hard were all prepared for Nie Kong and his family.


    As everyone knows, Nie Kong is also a little worried about how to use his identity to face Ayako''s feelings. It seems that he can only wait for the opportunity to tell her the truth.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Ding Dong..." On a rare weekend, the sudden ringing of the doorbell interrupted Xiaobi''s personal time.


    "Come here." Xiao Bi who opened the door took a look and was shocked to find a strange boy standing in front of the door.Wearing a dark blue jacket, a white baseball cap, and carrying a duffel bag.The most important point is that his skin is so dark, as black as charcoal.If Bao Zheng saw him, maybe he would shout brother.Even so, the black skin did not affect his appearance.


    "Hello, is it Nie Kong''s house?" He bowed to Xiaobi politely, a handsome guy who knew how to polite.


    Xiaobi greeted him into the living room at home and poured him a cup of hot tea.


    "Yes, are you a classmate of Nie Jun?"


    "No, I''m a high school student from Osaka, Kansai. My name is Hattori Heiji, and I''m a high school detective like Nie Kong." It turned out that the dark-skinned high school student would be the son of Hattori Heizo!!


    "Oh, so you are the son of the famous Hattori Heizo Police Department in Osaka, known as the most famous high school student in Kansai, the detective Hattori Heiji." Xiaobi smiled.


    "You are too complimented. As far as I know, Aunt Xiaobi''s reputation is not worse than that of her father. She is known as the most beautiful flower in the Japanese Metropolitan Police Department." Hattori Heiji said seriously.


    "Haha..." Xiaobi didn''t refute. The reason for her being a high position in the Metropolitan Police Department is only known to herself, relying on the ability granted by Nie Kong.


    "Then Pingci, what do you want to do with Nie?"


    "It''s not a big deal, I just asked Nie Jun to confirm the rumored news. I want to know if he is a man worthy of comparison with me." He pulled his hat back like Xiaozhi and said with high spirits.


    "But Jun Nie just happened to go out." Xiaobi said dumbfounded. It turned out that he came to a duel with Jun Nie.


    "Ah, where did he go and when will he be back?" Heiji asked hurriedly.


    "According to what he said, it should be to Xiaolan''s house. They seem to be going somewhere to play." Xiaobi said thoughtfully.


    "What! Xiaolan you said, is it his childhood sweetheart Mao Lilan''s family?"


    "Yes indeed."


    "Damn it, I won''t let you run away. It is absolutely necessary to decide the outcome." Hattori Heiji grabbed his duffel bag in one hand, rushed out like the wind, and took a taxi to the Maori detective office.


    Xiaobi shook her head and chuckled. In fact, she really didn''t want Pingci to challenge Nie Kong, because she would lose miserably.But he can ruin the date between Nie Jun and Xiaolan, hehe, he is really bad.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Really, Shikishima specially invited this detective to give a speech, why do I have to take you two little ghosts?" Mouri Kogoro glanced at Nie Kong who was sitting leisurely, and said dissatisfiedly.


    "What does it matter? We won''t hinder your work. Hehe, most of the islands in Japan are very interesting tourist areas." Xiaolan said happily.


    "Well, and it''s been a long time since I dated Xiaolanjiang alone." Knowing that he opposed his dating with Xiaolan, Nie Kong seemed to be willing to deliberately piss off Maori Kogoro.


    "Smelly boy, what are you talking about." Mouri Kogoro really exploded, blowing his beard and staring.


    "Dad..." Xiao Lan said angrily.


    "Xiao Lanjiang, since he doesn''t agree, let''s go on a date elsewhere. Although the island has a good view, it is inconvenient to have one more person." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    Xiaolan''s cheeks blushed, but Nie Kong openly said in front of her father that she wanted to go on a date with herself.


    Maori Kogoro''s face was even more ugly than before, "Okay, I agree that you two will follow." I took care of myself during Shikishima''s trip, and I couldn''t make any tricks for that kid.Kogoro, who thought so, could only compromise and accept his daughter''s request.


    "According to their request, we will spend at least two days and one night in Shikishima. You two prepare your luggage and belongings yourself." Mouri Kogoro hummed.


    "Why, dad, didn''t you say that it was just a lecture."


    "No, there should be another work arrangement. According to the newspaper, the Dragon God, which disappeared seven years ago, suddenly appeared at sea a few days ago." Nie Kong pointed to the content of the newspaper and explained to Xiaolan. With.


    "And it is rumored that the Dragon God ship seven years ago was said to contain 1 billion yen worth of gold. According to my reasoning, they estimated that they were asking someone to find the 1 billion yen worth of treasure."


    "Ah, that''s the case. Dad, you should have promised us early. With Nie Jun helping you, it will be easy to complete the commissioned work."


    Maori Kogoro''s face was blue and white, and he didn''t expect Nie Kong to be able to reason everything out, and the words behind his daughter slapped him severely.Loss of self-esteem.


    It sounds like he can''t compare to that brat.


    Humph, and if they ask themselves instead of that brat, can''t they prove that they are better than that brat.If you really help find the treasure, the commission you get is one tenth, worth 100 million yuan.


    When he thought of this, his eyes were full of fighting spirit. Get that money, enough for their family to spend a lifetime.

 1475 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01501Go to Shikishima

    After the itinerary was decided, Nie Kong and the others found someone blocking the door when they set off.


    "Hehe, it seems that I''m not too late." In front of the Maori detective office, a young guy half leaned there.The baseball cap over his head covers most of his face, making it difficult to see the real face.


    "I''m very sorry, we need to handle all the commissions of detective affairs, so please come back in two days." Although Kogoro Mouri is very happy with his busy business, he is now lacking in skills.


    "Uncle, I''m not here to find you. High school detective Nie Kong, please fight with me." He suddenly raised the brim of his hat and glared at Nie Kong with fighting eyes.


    His skin was like black charcoal, Nie Kong and the three thought they had seen black people in Africa.


    "A showdown? You have a second illness." Nie Kong laughed.


    At the same time, Xiaolan and Mouri Kogoro looked at him with foolish eyes.


    "You only have a second illness. I''ll tell you all. My name is Hattori Heiji, and like you Nie Kong, I''m a famous high school student detective." Hattori Heiji said confidently.


    "By the way, I also heard that there is a very famous detective in Kansai." Mouri Kogoro pondered.


    "Yes! Nie Kong and I are in Kanto and the other in Kansai. Everyone often compares the two of us. So I came from Osaka all the way to make a decision with you." Heiji said seriously. .


    "Ha, we don''t have time to play with you. Nie Jun, let''s ignore him." Xiaolan furiously took Nie Kong''s hand and ran out.


    "No, I will bother you all the time before I decide the outcome with him." Hattori Heiji followed Nie Kong with a face and said.


    "Boy, we are going to Shikishima now. Please go and bother him in two days." Mouri Kogoro patted his shoulder, as if suddenly felt that his dark face was pleasing to the eye.


    "Shikishima, the uncle is really a detective. Are you commissioning a case to investigate?"


    "Haha, it''s nothing, but Shikishima specially invited me to give a speech." Mouri Kogoro laughed triumphantly.


    "It turned out to be Shikishima. I remember that the newspaper said that there was the Dragon God that mysteriously disappeared seven years ago, and it was rumored to contain one billion yuan worth of gold." Hattori Heiji''s heart moved, as if he found something that excited him. thing.


    "It''s just a legend." Mouri Kogoro shook his hand.


    "Then I really have to take a good look."


    "Hey, I didn''t say I want to take you there." Mouri Kogoro said uncomfortably.


    "What''s the matter? I''ll take care of my travel expenses. You don''t care about me, I will take care of myself. The key is that there will be a chance to decide the outcome with him on that island." Hattori Heiji didn''t care. Said.


    "That won''t work, you two will hinder my treasure hunt..." Before he finished speaking, Mouri Kogoro immediately covered his mouth.


    "Oh, it turns out that you are really looking for that billion yuan of gold." Hattori Heiji smiled.


    "Yes, the village chief of that island secretly asked me to find out the location of the treasure. If it goes well, I will get a tenth of the commission. You guys don''t make trouble." Maori said frankly.


    "Hehe, even if you help them find the treasures, they are state-owned property. As the discoverer, the island can be divided into at most one tenth. Then the island will give you 10%, and you can get one. Ten million yen in commission."


    "Hey, how could it be possible." Mouri Kogoro was shocked. His dream of 100 million yuan was lost, and his mood seemed a little depressed for a while.


    "Uncle, don''t worry, I won''t want your commission. And if you have difficulties, I will try my best to help you and try to find the treasure in front of him." In the latter sentence, he used a very small voice, behind Maori ears Talking.


    Mouri Kogoro''s eyes lit up, "Well, I promise you." Even if there is no treasure in the back, his presence might ruin the date between Xiaolan and that kid!!


    Hattori Heiji immediately carried his duffel bag, and followed him, pressing his hot face against Nie Kong''s cold ass.Nie Kong was simply impatient and could only say that he had a chance to compete with him in a reasoning show.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The small Shikishima is a long distance away from the rice flower market, and it is very remote.First they took a half-hour car to the pier, and then took a four-hour boat to reach their destination.It can be said that it was just one time and it took a day.Nie Kongquan is going to travel with Xiaolan, so he doesn''t have the concept of time, so he doesn''t care about the day after tomorrow or not.


    When they arrived at the dock, they found a motorboat more than ten meters long parked there.Shikishima''s active assistant Goro Shimogi is a middle-aged man in his fifties with a pair of nearsighted glasses.Standing at the mouth of the ship, as the famous people who specially welcomed Shikishima''s invitation.


    After Moori Kogoro identified himself, the four of them boarded the boat to Shikishima.Perhaps because of the $1 billion treasure, it has attracted the attention of a dozen people.


    "It takes only three hours to reach Shikishima. Second, I can invite Kogoro Moori to visit the island and give us a speech. I ran all the way to our remote island. I really don''t know how to thank you." Goro Kinoshita smiled. Said.


    "Haha, but yours is so far away." Maori Kogoro replied with a smirk, he couldn''t stand the compliments of others.


    "By the way, seven years ago, the ship that was loaded with 1 billion yuan of gold suddenly went missing, has it surfaced recently, right?" Hattori Heiji said.


    "Well, after the heavy rain a few days ago, it suddenly stopped on the shoreline of our Shikishima island, which scared us. The residents of our island called it a ghost ship, and it even caused a commotion."


    "But I heard that in the end, I didn''t find the treasure on it." Xiaolan asked aloud.


    "The little sister is right. It is doubtful whether there are actually treasures on it. But honestly, just relying on that ghost ship can improve the economic level of Shikishima. Our village head is very much for this. Happy." Goro Kinoshita replied with a smile.


    "That''s right, Nie Kong and I will end the legend of the Dragon God." Hattori Heiji said confidently.


    "Huh, arrogant kid." A man with sunglasses and looking into the distance suddenly turned around and glanced at Hattori Heiji coldly, and then returned to the cabin from the deck.


    "Hey, who is he." Nie Kong asked.


    "He is a member of Tokyo Travel Agency. Because of the ghost ship commotion, their tour group hopes to travel in a group."

 1476 The collapse of the second element Text 01502, reasoning game?

    After three hours of sailing, the motorboat arrived at Shikishima by wind and waves.Xiaolan was a little disappointed, not to mention the small area of ??the island, and there are very few tourist attractions to see.The island is like a mountain standing at sea level, with few beaches.No wonder the island¡¯s economy is difficult to develop, and there is no potential for tourist attractions.At this time, the appearance of the ghost ship brought it a little popularity.At the same time, the village chief took the opportunity of the ghost ship and explicitly called on famous people to come, hoping to focus the attention of the media on Shikishima.


    The current Mouri Kogoro has a low reputation, and he was not on the invitation list.However, the key is that the village chief has an unseen commission, so he hired an unknown detective, Maori, in the hope that he can find the treasure.The greedy Kogoro and the village chief hit it off, and Mouri Kogoro didn''t ask about the specifics at all.If it weren''t for Xiaolan to beg Nie Kong and her to travel to Shibushima, it would really have to happen because of his IQ alone.


    "Huh, it''s really a dog''s eyes that look down on people." Looking at the banner in front of him, he didn''t find his name, Maori Kogoro Xinxin closed his mouth.


    Just out of the motorboat, Nie Kong saw a middle-aged man in a suit leading a few villagers to come to them.With a big belly, it compares with Dr. A Li.


    "Mr. Mori, you must be very tired after the long journey. I am the village head of Shikishima, Takeo Mikami. I am really happy that you came here as scheduled." He showed a kind smile, warmly talking to Mori. Goro shook hands.


    "The village chief, you are too polite." Maori Kogoro coughed. I don''t know where the dissatisfaction just now was thrown, and he saw a smug expression on his face.


    "Is the uncle who doesn''t look good really reliable? Originally, I thought that a detective was coming. He would be a handsome uncle." The little girl hiding behind the village chief said straightforwardly to her senses. Came out.


    "Boy, what are you talking about." Mouri Kogoro looked like a cat with its tail trampled on.


    "Xiaoling, be polite to dad''s guests." It turned out that the seven-year-old little Lori, named Sanshangling, was the daughter of the village chief.


    "It turned out to be the daughter of the village chief, she looks so cute." Mouri Kogoro immediately changed his face and touched her head with what he thought was a gentle smile.


    But Mikami Ling seemed to ignore him, and pushed Kogoro''s hand away and trot behind and hugged Nie Kong''s leg.


    "Compared with that unreliable uncle, Xiaoling thinks he is more like a detective."


    The village chief followed Mikami Ling and looked up, as Mikami said.He is handsome and handsome, with a calm temperament on his body.And Maori Kogoro''s teeth were itchy, and the dark blame Nie Kong robbed him of the limelight.


    "Now, what''s your name, big brother," the little girl said coquettishly.


    "My name is Nie Kong."


    "Nie Kong, what a weird name. Forget it, I heard that it''s popular to associate with younger people, what do you think of Big Brother Nie Kong."


    Nie Kong touched her cute croissant braids, and laughed out loud when he heard what she said.And Xiao Lan pushed Nie Kong with her elbow behind her, and looked at Lori Mikami Ling a little bit unkindly.


    "Hey, what about me, don''t I look like a detective." Hattori Heiji squatted down, stretched his face to her, and asked disapprovingly.


    Mikami Ling was taken aback, hiding behind Nie Kong and muttering: "What a detective, I think Hei Tan is similar."


    When Nie Kong heard her playful words, they all laughed, only Hattori Heiji was very depressed.


    "Go away."


    The last person who came out of the motorboat was a man with sunglasses, a staff member of Tokyo Travel Agency.He pushed Goro Kinoshita away from behind and stood in front of the village chief with a straight face.


    "This is Yasuo Uehara from Tokyo Travel Agency. Please advise."


    "You are welcome, as long as we can attract customers, we are willing to do our best to cooperate with your company." The village head said flatly.


    "Okay, take me to see the ghost ship now." He didn''t have any nonsense, and directly said the subject.


    "Oh, please come with me. By the way, Mr. Maori, come and have a look." After all, the village chief took them to an abandoned warehouse as a tour guide, and the old and rusty Dragon God was hidden inside. .It is only five meters long and two meters wide, so it may only be regarded as a small boat.


    After seeing it, Hattori Heiji''s eyes lit up, and he looked at the boat carefully like an occupational disease.And Yasuo Uehara boarded the boat directly, as if searching for something.


    "What, why did the Dragon God sink to the bottom of the sea for seven years, but why did only the bottom of the ship rust?" Hattori Heiji asked strangely.


    "Idiot, that''s why people call it a ghost ship." Mouri Kogoro despised the tunnel.


    Nie Kong hurriedly pulled Xiaolan away from Maori Kogoro, for fear that he would bring himself and Xiaolan''s IQ to his level.


    Hattori Heiji sweated on his forehead and vowed to stop talking nonsense with Kogoro.He followed Uehara and boarded the legendary Dragon God.It is a pity that the ship is empty, with only dried blood drops, and it seems that gold will not be on it.


    Nie Kong also looked at it, and apart from the suspicion of rust, he found other discoveries.


    Hattori Heiji pulled Raniekong and asked quietly, "Hey, Niekong, have you found anything?"


    "Nothing, except for the rusty bottom of the ship, it seems that the mast hit something." Nie Kong said.


    Hattori Heiji was taken aback, turned his head to look at the top of the boat, and he saw a difference.


    "Nie Kong, you really deserve to be Kanto''s Holmes, it seems that our competition will become very interesting. Let''s decide, whoever can find the treasure first, who can win." Hattori Heiji said excitedly.


    "Stupid..." Nie Kong took Xiaolan away without saying yes or rejection.


    "Yes, Hei Tan Lian is a big fool." Mikami Ling made a face to Pingci.


    "Haha, although Nie Kong, your insight is very strong, I will not lose to you in terms of reasoning." Hattori Heiji''s blood began to boil, eagerly eager to solve all the mysteries.


    My father once said in his ear that he lost to Nie Kong more than a decade ago, and that he wanted to earn back the face he lost as a son.And I came to Kyoto from the far away Osaka, isn''t it for it?

 1477 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01503Kogoro received death threats

    Because there was no time for Kogoro Maori to give a speech, the village chief entertained Nie Kong and the others at home and set up a table of rich dishes to entertain the four of them.


    "Come on, Mr. Mori, drink more." Takeo Mikami, the head of the village, enthusiastically poured the wine for Kogoro Mori.


    "Wow, it''s delicious." After taking a big sip, Maori let out a refreshing cry.Nie Kong and Hattori Heiji looked at him with contempt, and Xiaolan, who was a daughter, also felt embarrassed.


    "By the way, Mr. Mori, you should remember what I said about the commission." Takeo Mikami rubbed his hands and asked the slightly drunk Mori.


    "Are you talking about helping you find out where the gold is buried?"


    "Well! According to my opinion, the Dragon God should be sunk around Shikishima. As long as you know the location, those missing gold nuggets will definitely be found. I will pay you the income of the island after the matter is done. 10% as compensation."


    "Haha, no problem, wrap it on my detective Kogoro Mouri."


    "Then all please, Mr. Maori."


    Takeo Mikami bowed to Kogoro Mouri, then turned to his assistant Goro Kinoshita and said, "Kinoshita, you come and explain to them the origin of the Dragon God. I will go out to look after other distinguished guests. If it''s Mr. Mouri''s turn. I will come to inform you when I play."


    "Okay, it happened on a typhoon night seven years ago. On the coast one kilometer away from the small island, the Dragon God kept sending out distress signals because of a hull problem. But when we went out to sea for rescue, distress signals were issued. Suddenly, in the next morning, we only found the body of the ship owner on the coast. And let alone gold nuggets, even if the drifting objects on the ship were not found.¡± Miki slowly said seven years ago after seeing the village head leave. Speaking what happened is equivalent to giving them an intuitive understanding.


    "Where is the owner of the gold nugget?" Hattori Heiji frowned and asked.


    "The owner of the gold nugget is the dead shipowner. Because of tax evasion and tax evasion, when he was about to be arrested and brought to justice, he replaced all his possessions with gold nuggets. That typhoon night was the day he was going to escape Japan by boat."


    You know the background and things about the Dragon God, but the ship and the gold nugget are impossible to disappear. Where are they hiding?Hattori Heiji vetoed the possibility of leaving the country on the ship''s owner alone. There will be at least a sailor and captain on a sailing ship.It seems that seven years ago, it was very likely that the sailor killed the ship owner, and then because of the strong wind, he had to temporarily hide the gold nugget in a corner.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After the sumptuous dinner, the village head invited Maori to say that the speech was about to begin.Nie Kong and the service department followed and found the venue to be very lively.The so-called celebrities that the village chief Mikami invited were only members of a third-rate society. No wonder Moori Kogoro was able to speak on stage.


    Mouri Kogoro, who was drunk, shook his body and boarded the makeshift stage, and fell into a big horse under the public.


    "It''s ugly." Mikami Ling could not help but despise.


    Xiaolan''s face is like a cooked crab, she is really embarrassed to death, she can''t wait to take her father home.


    "In order to thank you all for your hard work, let''s ask Mr. Mori to draw the ball for us." As the host, Goro Kinoshita hurriedly helped Mori to the ribbon.


    Kogoro Mouri burped alcohol, smiled and waved to the audience below, and then stretched out his hand to the ribbon.And because of drunkenness, in his eyes there seemed to be five or six ribbon changes.


    Seeing that he hadn''t grasped the naughty ribbon, he pushed Kinoshita away with anger, and stretched out his hand to grab it several times while shaking.


    "Hey, I caught you." It took two minutes before Maori''s right hand grasped the ribbon.Almost at the same time he pulled the ribbon hard, Kogoro lost and fell forward.


    Almost at the same time, the colored ball in mid-air burst out of dazzling fire, turning into a huge fire ball and smashing it down.Because of Kogoro Moori''s fall, the fireball hit one meter behind him.The flames spread quickly to the surroundings and almost burned his body.


    Xiao Lan hurriedly picked up the fire extinguisher and rushed to the stage to help save her father.The staff below also calmed down. Several people carried fire extinguishers and quickly put out the fire.Although Kogoro Mouri suffered no injuries, his face turned pale with fright. He was completely awake when he was drunk, only to urinate.The audience in the audience had already become a mess, and the villagers panicked and cried out for naval forces.The only calm people except Nie Kong and others were the village head and Goro Kinoshita.


    "Well, it smells so strong, it seems someone is going to kill Uncle Maori on purpose." Hattori Heiji said with a serious face, smelling the air.Nie Kong slowly stepped forward and found the ignition device in the residue after the flame burned.


    "That''s it. As long as you pull the ribbon, you can detonate the gasoline ignition device on the colored balls. It seems that some people don''t want us to find the buried treasure, so they have to kill the detective invited by the village chief." Nie Kong started the fire. He threw the device to Heiji and said aloud.


    "Interestingly, is he a mouse threatening cat? He wouldn''t let us investigate, I want to find out the location of the treasure." Hattori Heiji looked at the ignition device instead of being afraid, but showing a mocking smile.


    "Nie Kong, maybe I will find the treasure one step earlier than you." Since he showed his feet, it means that his previous reasoning is almost correct. Heiji is confident to find out who was hiding on Shiki Island seven years ago on the Dragon God. sailor.


    But he was always wrong. Although Mouri Kogoro is a detective, he is at best a half-hearted.Only oneself and Nie Kong can find the treasure. It belongs to the battlefield between our two detectives!!


    "Really! I''m somewhat interested now, then see whose reasoning show is more exciting." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    "Big Brother Nie Kong is set to win." Mikami Ling smiled.


    "Smelly boy, what do you know."


    "Because Mikami is helping Brother Nie Kong, so you have no chance of winning at all." Mikami patted the flat Hun, as if she was very capable.


    Nie Kong gently touched her pair of croissant braids, nodding in favor, making Mikami Ling smile from ear to ear.

 1478 The collapse of the second element body 01504, where the gold nugget is

    Nie Kong and Xiaolan helped Maori Kogoro to rest in the room, and when Hattori asked the village chief to call the police, he was severely accused.


    "Report to the police, what happened just now was an accident."


    "Obviously someone deliberately arranged the killing device, how dare you say it was an accident?" Hattori Heiji hummed coldly.


    "No, because when we placed the colored balls, we accidentally dropped into the gasoline tank, and the leakage of electricity will cause the accident! I have explained it to you, and it will never be wrong. Please tell Mr. Mori and let it tomorrow. He started investigating the matter of gold, otherwise I can''t guarantee that you can leave Shikishima safely." Takeo Mikami violently waved his hand and left.


    "Asshole, do you think we are afraid of your threat?" With a bang, Hattori Heiji slammed a teacup against him and hit the door closed by Takeo Mikami.


    "Hattori, what''s wrong."


    Hearing the sound of broken glass, Nie Kong came out of the room.When he saw Heiji''s dark face, he couldn''t help asking strangely.


    "Mikami Takeo..." Hattori said the conversation to Nie Kong again.


    "Huh, I''m afraid that because he had the intention to monopolize the gold nugget at the beginning, he was unwilling to let the police intervene." Nie Kong said with a sneer.


    "Hehe, it seems we are caught between them. On the one hand, someone threatened him to stop the investigation by killing Uncle Maori, and on the other hand, Takeo Mikami insisted on finding out the gold nugget." Hattori Heiji said.


    "It''s just a few small fish, and there is no big wave." Nie Kong didn''t care at all. Although the details are vague, he can generally remember the relevant plot direction.


    "You''re right, they almost all acted around the clue of the gold nugget!" Hattori smiled, and then continued: "Now I''m going to investigate the suspect who framed Uncle Maori at the time, and try to solve the case earlier than you." After all, Hattori rushed out of the room.


    Nie Kong naturally also reasoned out the clue that Hattori said. The suspect is likely to be related to the Dragon God to prevent Maori from revealing the billion gold nuggets he has hidden for seven years.


    Xiaolan was told to rest early, and Nie Kong left the village chief''s house in the moonlight bath.


    "Hehe, Big Brother Nie Kong." The little Lolita with the croissant braid jumped out and hugged Nie Kong''s leg, and said with a grin.


    "What are you doing, the kid goes back to bed early."


    "What? I watched you come out at night alone, so I followed you to accompany you." Mikami Ling said reluctantly.


    "It seems that I can only bring a small oil bottle."


    "People are not dragging oil bottles, Xiaoling will definitely help Big Brother Nie Kong defeat that black charcoal face."


    "Well, then you have to be obedient." Nie Kong took her little hand and set off in the direction of Goro Kinoshita.As Shikishima''s assistant, he should know many details he needs.


    "Big Brother Nie Kong, are you going to Uncle Muxia now?" Mikaeling asked Nie Kong with big dark eyes.


    "Well, I want to ask him if he found any suspicious people during his speech." Nie Kong said casually.


    "Say it early, Brother Nie Kong can ask Xiaoling." She said proudly.


    "you know?"


    "Right right! Before that unreliable uncle gave a speech, I secretly followed you from the back door of the stage, and just saw Hamada come out from inside." Mikami said with flashing eyes.


    "Why is Hamada suspicious?"


    "I only know that his name is Hamada. He is the lighthouse guard of Shikishima. He is a very strange man! Not to mention that he usually doesn''t interact with people on our island, and he often goes to caves that we dare not approach. Today he is unexpectedly Will appear behind the podium, is it suspicious." Mikami nodded and said.


    "That''s the case. It seems that you have to go to his place for investigation first." After speaking, Nie Kong and Sanshangling changed to the lighthouse.


    They could see that the light of the lighthouse was always on halfway, but Nie Kong didn''t seem to see anyone on it, maybe he didn''t come back.


    Nie Kong came to the first floor of the lighthouse. It was obviously a warehouse with a lot of sundries, but it was messed up, as if someone turned it over.Nie Kong smelled gasoline, and there was an oil drum in the corner.Nie Kong took a look and found the oil drum was empty.Kojima didn''t have motorboats or cars at all, and he did set the flame trap just now.


    "Nie Kong, it''s you!" Suddenly, Hattori Heiji''s voice came from outside the door.Nie Kong and Xiaoling turned around and found that it was Hattori Heiji, with a wry smile on his face.


    "Hattori, why are you here?" Nie Kong asked.


    "After I inquired about the relevant information from Goro Kinoshita, I saw a suspicious look on Uehara from the travel agency when I came out, so I followed him to the lighthouse, and then I saw him ascending to the top of the tower as if I was looking for something. Originally I planned to wait. He came out and then went in. Nie Kong didn''t expect you to be a step ahead." After Hattori glanced at the warehouse, he learned a lot of information.


    "It looks like the murderer who murdered Uncle Maori has surfaced."


    "Well, let''s go up to the top of the tower and have a look, maybe we can know Uehara''s purpose."


    Hattori Heiji nodded and followed Nie Kong and the others to the top of the tower.The top of the tower is like a balcony surrounded by fences, and it stands there with a pair of glasses.Nie Kong and Hattori Heiji''s eyes lit up when they saw the three characters Dragon God engraved on the spectacles.The facts are basically consistent with what they speculated, and Hamada really has something to do with the Dragon God.


    "Looking glasses?" Hattori Heiji squatted down and aimed his eyes at the camera.Unfortunately, it was so dark that Hattori could hardly see anything.


    "Brother Nie Kong, don''t look at it. The glasses have been facing the mountain. There is nothing good to see at all." Sanshangling pointed to the mountain behind the village and explained to Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong smiled and reasoned according to the clues he knew, and the location of the treasure was about to be revealed.


    "It seems that Hamada is related to the Dragon God, and Uncle Maori''s investigation will cause trouble to him, so he wants to kill Uncle Maori. No, Uncle Maori and Xiaolan are in danger." Hattori said, his face suddenly turned A change.Hamada did not come back at the moment, proving that he did not give up his intention to kill Maori.


    "Let''s go back."


    Nie Kong took Mikami Ling Lori and ran back to Mikami Takeo''s house behind Hattori.

 1479 The collapse of the second element body 01505, lead the snake out of the hole

    As soon as he returned to the home of the head of Sanshang, Nie Kong suddenly heard an emergency alarm bell sounded in the village.


    "It should be the sound of the port bell. It will ring only when something big happens." Mikami Ling said panting.


    "Could it be that Uncle Maori really had an accident?" Hattori Heiji asked in surprise.


    Nie Kong remained calm and opened the door to find Xiao Lan anxiously waiting in front of the living room, while Maori Kogoro was missing.


    "Xiao Lan, where is your father." Nie Kong asked aloud.


    "Wow..." It seems that there is a pillar, Xiao Lan rushed into Nie Kong''s arms, and said with a little fluster on her pretty white cheeks: "Nie Jun, just now my father was attacked by the ghost of the navy army, he chased him. If you don¡¯t come back after going out later, nothing will happen."


    "Let''s go take a look."


    Nie Kong took Xiaolan and Sanshangling, and the four of them ran in the direction where the crowd gathered, and came to the warehouse where the Dragon God was placed.


    There was a large circle of villagers outside the warehouse, and two of them, Moori Kogoro, who was pressing and wearing a yukata, came out, as if he was a criminal.


    "Dad..." Xiao Lan exclaimed.


    "What the hell is going on?" Takeo Mikami, the village chief who followed, asked them.


    "The village chief, the Maori detective from Tokyo killed the lighthouse guard Hamada." A villager came out to explain.


    "What, did you say that Uncle Mori killed Hamada?" Hattori Heiji was incredulous, because the result was contrary to his guess and reasoning.


    "When I chased him just now, I found him fainted on the ground and Hamada had become a corpse." Shikishima''s guard said.


    "Impossible, my father will not kill." Little Lan yelled hysterically.


    "Yes, you have to believe me, I didn''t kill anyone." Mouri Kogoro was yelling wronged.


    "If you don''t believe it, you can see for yourself." The crowd in front separated, only to see a man in an ancient navy armor nailed to the wall with a Japanese sword.


    Hattori Heiji hurried over to see that the fatal wound was a Japanese sword pierced in the neck.But what is strange is that there are traces of rope binding on the wrist, and the body is covered with scars of various sizes.


    The most important point is that Hattori found a large pool of blood stains in the Dragon God, and it has already dried up, indicating that Hamada has been dead for a while.


    Nie Kong felt that besides a few of them, there should be other people on the island who knew the identity of Hamada, so he was tortured to extract the specific location of the buried gold nugget.


    "Don''t jump to conclusions, the murderer of Hamada really wasn''t Kogoro Moori." Nie Kong stopped.


    "You are a high school student, what do you mix with." The guard did not listen to Nie Kong''s words, but waved his hand impatiently.


    "Hehe, you are really a bunch of ignorant bullshit, don''t anyone recognize his identity?" Hattori Heiji smiled contemptuously.


    "What''s your identity?" The crowd onlookers asked involuntarily because they were aroused by Hattori''s curiosity.


    "He is known as the Sherlock Holmes of Kanto, the famous high school detective Nie Kong! And he is the high school detective Hattori Heiji from Kansai, and Nie Kong is a Kanto and the other Kansai." Hattori Heiji said complacently.


    "Ah...no wonder why I looked at them both very familiarly. I didn''t expect that two high school detectives from the famous town of Japan would actually... actually come to our Shikishima?" The village head Takeo Mikami was dumbfounded and dumbfounded. Said.


    The surrounding villagers became silent and looked at Nie Kong and the others with piercing eyes.


    "Hehe, Xiao Ling didn''t guess wrong as expected. Big Brother Nie Kong is a better detective than Unreliable Uncle." Little Lori said with a smile.


    Kinoshita Goro was taken aback, his face a little unnatural.


    "It''s really gratifying for the two big drivers to come here. I don''t know if the two detectives have the same opinion on the case." After returning to his senses, Takeo Mikami''s eyes radiated unprecedented surprises.If you knew that there were two of them, not to mention that it would increase Shikishima''s popularity, and even find gold nuggets would be easy.


    "Look carefully at him, there are many fresh wounds, right. It means that he was tortured by a murderer before he died. According to the dried blood in the Dragon God, it can be inferred that Hamada may have been there as early as He died a few hours ago. After the murderer killed him, he put on a navy armor to lead Moori Kogoro to the Dragon God and stun him. By that kind of kid''s trick, he would frame others, It''s really ridiculous." Nie Kong said disdainfully.


    "Then according to what you said, who is the murderer who killed him?" the village chief said cautiously.


    "Although I know now, but unfortunately there is no evidence to prove it, I may have guessed the motive of the murderer. The purpose of the murderer should be to force Hamada out of the gold nugget." Nie Kong said directly.


    "What, how can Hamada know where the gold nugget is buried?" Not only the village head, but the surrounding villagers exclaimed.


    "Actually, we just came back from the lighthouse and found a Ryujin goggles from the top of the tower where Hamada was staying, which can prove that he has a close relationship with the Ryujin, or that he has been on it." Hattori Heiji Explained.


    "Yes, Dad, Xiao Ling saw it too." Little Lori said grinningly.


    "For the murderer, both Hamada and Maori detectives may find out the location of the gold nugget. He who covets the gold nugget naturally regards Maori and Hamada as a stumbling block."


    "But we don''t have that kind of talent on our island, right?" said the head of the village.


    "Perhaps there is a person who is suspicious. He is the Tokyo travel agency Yasuo Uehara. I saw him arguing with Hamada." Goro Kinoshita said to the village chief with a thought.


    "Very well, where does he live now?" the mayor of Sanshang asked.


    "It should be in the villagers'' hotel."


    "Set off to arrest him immediately." The head of Village Sanshang waved his hand, and a group of people rushed to the hotel.Mouri Kogoro, who was cleared of the crime, breathed a sigh of relief and almost collapsed.


    "Nie Kong, why don''t you say that Yasuo Uehara will definitely not be the murderer." Hattori Heiji said anxiously.


    "Oh, how do you know." Nie Kong had a smile on his face.


    "I just watched him from behind, knowing that he sneaked into the lighthouse looking for clues. If it was him who forced Hamada to confess, why bother to do so."


    "Hehe, if he didn''t play according to the plot he arranged, how could he show his feet." Nie Kong smiled.


    "That''s it, you are planning to lead the snake out of the cave." Hattori Heiji suddenly realized, and looked at him with admiration.

 1480 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01506The truth is revealed

    The village chief Mikami Takeo led a large group of villagers to arrest the suspect Uehara, and when Nie Kong and the others followed, they found the guards and the village chief and his group foolishly surrounding the villagers¡¯ hostel, acting as the guard of Shikishima. The pistol was shaking constantly.


    "I said, what are you guys doing in a daze?" Hattori Heiji looked speechless, and a large group of them would be afraid of a suspect.


    "We...we are waiting for the news, because Mr. Kinoshita has gone to persuade him to come forward." The dazzling eyes of Xiaolan and others, especially in front of his daughter, made the old face of Takeo Mikami blush.


    "Let an old man take the risk, it''s a loss of what you did." Mouri Kogoro said, arrogantly about to break into the hotel, but suddenly there was a loud gunshot from inside, and the feet of the villagers behind. All frightened.


    Hattori and Nie Kong were a little surprised, opened the door and rushed in.When he came to Uehara''s room at the hostel, Goro Kinoshita fell on the tatami, his right hand was covering his left hand, which seemed to be injured, and he did not see Uehara.


    "Mr. Kinoshita, are you okay." Takeo Mikami asked worriedly.


    "I originally planned to persuade him to surrender, but he suddenly shot me and then he jumped out from the balcony. Sorry, I couldn''t stop him." Kinoshita Goro said regretfully.


    The guard rushed to the balcony and looked outside, and he saw Uehara running towards the forest outside the village.


    "Grandpa Kinoshita, you are injured, so you have to go to the clinic for treatment quickly." Mikami Ling helped him and said obediently.


    "It''s okay, it''s just a scratch." Kinoshita Goro said, shaking his head.


    Nie Kong looked at the burnt clothes at the location of his wound, showing such an expression as expected.It stands to reason that when a pistol is shot, a high-temperature stream of fire will be emitted from the muzzle, so when the gun is shot at night, you will see the fire from the muzzle.But if Uehara fired the gun, the fire from the pistol could not burn the clothes under the wood at all. Only when the muzzle is used can it burn.


    Hattori Heiji narrowed his eyes, but his introverted eyes were brightening.


    "Try to prevent the team from going out to search, don''t let him escape." After Uehara was charged with fear of absconding, Takeo Mikami officially issued a wanted notice, and villagers spread in groups to search for criminals in various locations on the island.


    Since Miki was a wounded, the village chief told him to go back to rest.


    "Hey, Nie Kong, you should have an answer in your heart." Hattori Heiji smiled.


    "Yes, but there is no evidence."


    "That''s right, even if we tell the reasoning, the village heads will never believe it, because he just performed a good show in front of us and confirmed Uehara''s charges." Hattori said with regret.


    "Nie Kong, what are you going to do?"


    "It''s very simple, since he dared to leave Uehara, who was coveting the gold nugget, he would definitely kill him." Nie Kong said.


    "Are you talking about following the vine."


    "Yes, I should be able to grasp the current situation by myself."


    "Haha, if he knows that you have seen through his tricks, and you will calculate him according to the plan, I think he will be mad." Hattori laughed, and the people around looked at their crazy words and listened strangely. I don''t understand what they are talking about.


    "Don''t worry, listen to Nie Kong''s arrangement. He will lead us to catch the real murderer." Hattori Heiji didn''t explain too much to Nie Kong''s plan.


    So Nie Kong set off with Xiaolan and the six others, and secretly followed Kinoshita Goro.Goro Mikami looked at Nie Kong in confusion, as if to ask why Nie Kong was following Kinoshita.But Kogoro Maori suddenly realized that he thought that Nie Kong''s plan was to monitor Kinoshita, and the murderer wanted him to kill him later.


    But what is strange is that halfway along the way back home, Muxia suddenly turned towards the entrance of the navy.Takeo Mikami¡¯s body was trembling, and his teeth shivered and said, "I think we should stop following. We are about to reach the entrance of the navy army. Although... Although I don¡¯t know why Kinoshita went there, there is absolutely none in our village. One dared to approach."


    "Dad, what are you talking about, there is no ghost of the navy in the world." Little Lori Mikami said dissatisfiedly.


    "Yes...Yes." Although Xiaolan said that, but her body was cutely shrunk behind Nie Kong.When Nie Kong looked at her, her face blushed slightly.


    "The ghost of the navy army has no credibility at all except to fool you. Why have you not found gold nuggets for seven years? The fundamental reason is that you dare not search inside." Hattori Heiji said.


    The reason why the Dragon God can be hidden for seven years is that Hamada deliberately spread rumors as a protective clothing.


    "Could it be that the gold nugget is hidden inside?" Takeo Mikami''s eyes burst into lust.


    "Who knows, let''s hurry up and follow." Nie Kong grabbed Xiaolan''s cold jade finger and walked into the dim hole calmly.Oil lamps were placed on both the eaves of the cave, so they could vaguely see the road in front of them.


    Occasionally, a gust of wind blew, and the sound of crying made the two girls hide behind Nie Kong.The group quickly reached the end of the cave where there was a small incense burner altar, and there was no road ahead.


    "Is it a dead end, is Goro Kinoshita disappeared?" Mouri Kogoro had goosebumps all over his body, just feeling the creeps.


    "Dad, don''t scare me." Xiaolan was about to cry. She was always strong and afraid of ghosts and monsters.


    "No! The wind is blowing, which proves that both ends are ventilated. Move the altar away." Nie Kong said to Takeo Mikami.


    After the head of the village of Sanshang bowed to the altar, he dared to summon the courage to push it aside, and suddenly a five-meter-high cave appeared.


    Takeo Mikami rubbed his hands impatiently, his eyes had turned into the shape of gold coins.By this time, how could he not understand that the Dragon God''s billion gold nuggets were hidden inside?


    "Oops, Kinoshita took out the gun. If he doesn''t stop him soon, he will kill Uehara." Hattori squatted down and saw that he was holding a flashlight ten meters in front of him and holding a gun in one hand.


    "No...no, why did he kill Uehara?" Maori said blankly.


    "Idiot, don''t you understand until now, in fact, the murderer who tortured and killed Hamada was Kinoshita. He saw that he failed to push you on the charges, and then framed Uehara." Hattori Heiji said with a grudge against iron.

 1481 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01507The completely buried gold nugget

    Hattori took the lead, squatted down and dived into the dark small cave in front.His eyes can no longer see Goro Kinoshita, he must race against time to stop him from killing him!


    Nie Kong and the others followed, thinking it would be a narrow cave, but the width could accommodate two people walking side by side.The steps made of stones extend down step by step, and should not be formed naturally.


    "Bang..." The ear-splitting gunfire suddenly exploded, cyclically oscillating in the cave.No, it should be two consecutive beeps.Because the interval is only two or three seconds, it is hard to tell.


    "Hey, Heitan boy!" Maori Kogoro''s expression changed, and he hurriedly speeded up his steps.However, the rocks under his feet seemed to be a little loose, and his body suddenly lost balance and rolled down.


    "It''s so painful, what a ghostly ladder, I don''t do it well when I do it."


    "Dad, are you okay." Mao Lilan stepped forward to support him, but was shocked to find that the front was suddenly enlightened and there was something inside.It is no longer a narrow corridor, but as wide as an indoor volleyball court.


    At the top in front of the cave, you can see traces of the collapse of the rock wall.At this time, the sea breeze is blowing slightly, bringing the salty smell of the sea.Following the moonlight reflected by the waves, they saw an endless wave. It turned out that it was a natural cave formed by the impact of sea water.


    Inside the cave, Kinoshita had a murderous face, and the gun in his hand was always facing Hattori Heiji who was hiding behind the stone wall.And he could see Heiji clutching his left hand, depending on the situation, he was injured.


    As for Yasuo Uehara, the blood hole on his forehead was gurgling with blood, and Hattori was always a step late.


    "How could it be you."


    The light of his flashlight illuminates the cave, and Kinoshita sees the six people Nie Kong who are following him suddenly change in color.


    "Kin...Kinoshita, sure enough, you...you are the murderer who killed Hamada." Takeo Mikami said with a pale face and trembling voice.


    "Yes, I thought he was not easy for a long time, so I often went to the lighthouse to investigate when he was away, and then I found the sight glasses on the Dragon God. I originally planned to slowly find out where the gold nugget is hidden. But I didn''t expect that the village chief, you were so greedy, but you started to do some work that hindered me."


    "My father is not greedy, and you are not the same as stealing the public funds from the township office?" Xiaoling exclaimed.


    Kinoshita flashed a fierce light, and the gun pointed at Xiaoling, Nie Kong frowned and blocked them behind.


    "I was really anxious. After knowing that you hired a private investigator to investigate the gold nugget, I made up my mind that I just need to find the gold nugget in front of you. In addition, by the way, include the ambitious guys. Kill it." After speaking, he glanced at the dead Yasuo Uehara.


    "It seems that you asked about the whereabouts of the gold nugget from Hamada''s mouth, so you knew that Yasuo Uehara was hiding in the cave." Nie Kong said.


    "Yes, under my severe torture, he finally told me that the gold nugget was buried in the cave of the navy. Your reasoning is indeed correct. Hamada was indeed a crew member of the Ryushin before, and the other was Yasuo Uehara. In order to monopolize the gold nugget, Hamada only pushed Uehara and the owner into the sea. In order to avoid the typhoon, he drove the Ryushin into the cave. Unexpectedly, the cave was destroyed by the typhoon. Seeing the Ryushin If he couldn''t get out, Hamada could only serve as a lighthouse guard at Shikishima to guard the hidden gold nuggets." Goro Kinoshita talked freely.


    "Haha, killing two people for a billion yen of gold nuggets, you are the most greedy." Hattori Heiji sneered.


    "Shut up, this is the end of our conversation. Even if you guys die in the cave, no one will find you." His pistol aimed at Nie Kong and the six of them, and slowly pulled the trigger.


    "I know that the gold nugget is buried in the cave. As long as the wind is looser, it will not be too late to find it by myself. Sooner or later, the gold nugget will be mine alone."


    "Hehe, with your IQ, I think even if you give you a hundred years, you can''t find it." Nie Kong smiled and stood in front of him. Xiaolan behind him turned pale and said in pain: "Nie Jun, no!!"


    Unfortunately, one step too late, the angry Kinoshita squeezed the trigger at Nie Kong''s head.With a bang, the air even vibrated, and Xiaoling covered her eyes and dared not look.


    However, Goro Kinoshita was surprised to find that Nie Kong turned his face easily, and the red bullet rubbed his cheek and hit the wall behind.


    "Damn it, it happened."


    His face changed and he hurriedly fired again.Hattori saw the opportunity and slammed into him hard from the side.Nie Kong slapped his arm and slapped him a few times.


    The Mauri behind him took advantage of the victory, and took off his pistol backhand, and a skilled over-shoulder threw Kinoshita Goro to the ground.


    "Wow, Brother Nie Kong is so amazing, I like you the most." Xiaoling cheered and hugged Nie Kong''s arm tightly, her big eyes filled with admiration for him.


    Xiaolan and the others were almost all limp on the ground and let out a sigh of relief.The murderous intention just now almost suffocated them. As ordinary people, have they ever seen such a thrilling scene.


    At the same time, failing to give them a breath, the ground started to shake slightly.


    "Oops, there has been an earthquake. Let''s get out quickly, otherwise we will be buried in the cave." Hattori''s expression changed and he hurriedly called.


    Maori and the others were agitated, standing hurriedly to stabilize their figure.Takeo Mikami immediately supported the injured Hattori, while Kogoro Moori dragged Kinoshita, and several people rushed out of the tunnel without saying a word.


    Nie Kong looked around at the grotto, and took two stones from the ground that were used to make stairs, and then he took Xiaolan and Sanshangling to follow Maori and them leisurely.


    The group of them just got out of the cave, only to see the tunnel behind collapsed with a bang.


    "Everything is over, one billion yuan of gold nuggets sank to the ground." After seeing that scene, Takeo Mikami cried and knelt on the ground.To unearth billions of gold nuggets, it may cost more than one billion yen!!


    The dream of getting rich after knowing the location of the gold nugget was shattered in an instant in the face of natural disasters. One can imagine how much it hit him.

 1482 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01508, Hattoris persistence

    Hattori also regretfully said to Nie Kong: "By the way, Nie Kong, can you infer where the gold nugget is buried in the cave." They took a rough look at the cave. If the gold nugget is really buried inside, then With Hattori¡¯s IQ, I can definitely guess it.


    "It should be." Nie Kong smiled, put the two small stone bricks in the hands of Xiaolan and Lori Sanshangling, and continued: "A small gift for you."


    "Eh!" Looking at the moss-covered stone brick in their hands, the two women looked at Nie Kong dumbly, "Nie Jun (big brother), does that stone brick have any special meaning."


    "Wait... So Nie Kong, you''ve seen it a long time ago. You really deserve to be Holmes known as Kanto." Hattori said with a wry smile.


    "Mm, Big Brother Heitan, what are you talking about with Big Brother Nie Kong?" Ms. Shangling kicked the server department and said with a frown.


    "Little girl, let me perform a magic trick for you." Hattori took Xiaoling''s stone brick in his hand and gently scraped the moss and soil on it with his fingernails, only to see a golden gleam.


    After scraping several times, the stone bricks in front of them completely changed, and they turned bright golden yellow.Xiaolan and Mikami Ling wiped their eyes, they really didn''t dream.


    "Is it really gold... a gold nugget?" Takeo Mikami shivered and grabbed the gold nugget in his hand, removing the outer protective clothing as quickly as possible.The slap-sized stone bricks were cut into three-finger-wide gold bars!!He regrets it too much. He knew how good it would be to hold a pile before leaving.


    Weighed carefully, it was about fifty grams.Just a gold nugget is worth about 200,000 yen.


    Maori happily looked at the gold bar in Xiaolan''s hand. He thought it would be a waste of work, but maybe he didn''t do it in vain.


    It''s just that when Maori Kogoro asked Xiaolan to let him watch, Xiaolan hid it in his arms, as Nie Kong''s most cherished gift.


    Nie Kong didn''t put that little money in his eyes, for him there was no difference between a gold nugget and a stone.


    At this point, the Dragon God matter finally came to an end, and Hattori, whose arm was injured, was arranged to be treated in the clinic.Nie Kong, Xiaolan, and Mikami Rei went back to rest, while Mouri Kogoro and the village chief Mikami Takeo were responsible for escorting the murderer Goro Kinoshita to the guard room in the village and sounded the alarm.Kinoshita''s result may be miserable, because he has to face the verdict of the entire village.Greed and greed can really change everything about a person, making people completely crazy and even murderous.For seven years to guard the gold nugget, even Hamada who self-harmed, and kind Kinoshita did.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After resting on Shiki Island for a whole night, Nie Kong and the others did not leave until noon the next day.Takeo Mikami led a large group of villagers to pay their respects, and the banners read messages from Hattori and Nie Kong, etc.


    Little Lori Sanshangling forced a kiss on Nie Kong''s mouth, then blushed and hid behind the crowd, which drew the villagers'' laughter.I thought Mikami Ling was a little girl, so she didn''t care.


    Only Xiaolanjiang kept pulling at the corners of her clothes behind her, looking at Mikami Ling enviously.


    "I said that kid is unreliable, Xiaolan, you wouldn''t listen." Maori said lazily, sitting on the deck.


    Starting more than ten years ago, he understood how attractive Nie Kong''s appearance was to girls.If your daughter really likes his type of man like her childhood sweetheart Yingri, as a father, she is really worried about her future.


    "What''s the matter, I won''t be depressed by that little thing, really not."


    Kogoro Mouri nodded in satisfaction, it seems that his daughter is still saved.But suddenly there was a loud bang behind, and Maori rolled several times on the deck in fright.


    He turned around and saw that Xiaolan from behind hit the steel wall with a punch and sunk in a circle.


    Maori wiped the cold sweat from his face with a wry smile, and obediently shut up without speaking.By the way, isn''t Xiao Lan going to learn ballet for girls? How come the level of karate is getting better.


    After watching Nie Kong come up, Maori decided to discuss with his daughter and ignore the kid.But who expected his daughter to be unwilling to live up to, and seeing him immediately stick to it, Maori almost vomited blood with anger.


    So after Nie Kong and the others boarded the ship, the motorboat wailed and set off for Tokyo.


    "Haha, it''s a good trip." Hattori Heiji smiled softly.Although his arm was injured, the trip with Nie Kong''s treasure hunt was very interesting.


    "This time you will be better, and next time I will definitely have a real battle with you."


    "Are you bored?" Nie Kong said lazily.


    "Yes, you are only in the second year of high school, so you should go to school in Osaka." Xiaolan nodded and said.


    "It''s okay, I have taken a long vacation from the school for a while, and I plan to recover from the injury before returning to Osaka. During this time, please take care of you." Hattori said with a smile.


    "Hold on, where are you going to live?" Nie Kong asked aloud.


    "Where can I go, I can only disturb Nie Kong." Hattori answered Nie Kong''s question naturally.


    "That''s not okay." How could Nie Kong allow him to live in his apartment, no matter how hardly he pleaded, Nie Kong resolutely refused to agree.


    His own apartment belongs to Xiaobiai''s nest.Thinking of someone working as a light bulb next to him, Nie Kong felt that he could not help strangling him.Of course Xiaolan''s house is not good, how can he and Xiaolan be allowed to live together.In the unlikely event that Kogoro Mori secretly matched up and sabotaged, he would suffer a lot.


    But when the group of them returned to the rice flower market from Tokyo, Hattori followed Nie Kong pitifully, like an idiot.People who don''t know think that Nie Kong has a leg with him.


    Nie Kong had no choice, because he had only one choice for now-he left Hattori Heiji with Dr. Akasa.Dr. Ari¡¯s apartment is very large, so it would be suitable for him to live there.


    Of course, there are dangers. If Dr. A Li does his experiment, there may be a big explosion. Nie Kong can only pray that he can live strong.


    Dr. Aka is a good old man. Of course, he will not refuse the residence of Hattori. He is also very interested in Hattori Heiji''s reasoning ability. Naturally, he also hopes to see Nie Kong and his duel.

 1483 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01509, Kaito Kidd?

    Spring came quietly, and the cloudy sky was raining lightly.Looking down from the sky, the students who left the gate of Didan High School with umbrellas spread out like blossoming lotus leaves.


    The Maori sisters and Yuanzi Street waited for Nie Kong with an umbrella in front of the teaching building, because he had never had the habit of carrying an umbrella, so he could only make do with Xiaolanjiang.Although she was used to Nie Kong being close to herself, Xiao Lan was still a little shy.I comforted myself and said that I was relying on Nie Jun because of the relationship between hiding from the rain.


    The slender body of the Yuanzi was next to Nie Kong on the other side. Two umbrellas blocked all the raindrops for the three of them. She kept asking about the situation of Shijido a few days ago, while Xiaolan kept the situation at the time. All said it.


    When it comes to an overwhelming black charcoal kid challenging Nie Kong, she stomped angrily.But finally hearing Nie Kong''s wonderful performance, Yuanzi''s eyes glowed brightly.Needless to say, she was actually very envious of Xiaolan in her heart, and Geyin''s treasure hunting adventure was too imaginary.If it wasn''t for Nie Kong''s confirmation, Yuanzi would have thought Xiaolan was telling a story.


    "By the way, Jun Nie, you should have heard about Kaito Kidd," Yuanzi said.


    "What, Kaito Kidd?" Xiao Lan said in surprise


    "Yeah." Yuanzi said with an excited expression: "He was a thief who was very popular with young girls more than ten years ago. It is said that now he has many fans looking forward to his appearance!"


    "I don''t understand." Xiaolan said naively.


    "It''s a shame that you are a detective''s daughter, and you grew up behind Nie Jun''s fart and stock. Nie Jun, you should know that." Yuanzi turned to Nie Kong and asked.


    "Kid, the strange thief, first appeared in Paris 18 years ago. He often commits crimes on moonlit nights, and his targets are all world-renowned gems and jewels. And before he commits crimes, he will send a notice to the other party, known as the magician in the moonlight. But. It is said that I know that he seems to have retired long ago ten years ago." How could Nie Kong not know each other? He might be friends with him.


    "Nie Jun, Kidd, the strange thief, is back."


    Yuanzi said enthusiastically: "Now at the Rice Flower Museum, there are gatherings of well-known gems from all over the world. A jewellery exhibition is about to be held. You should all know that? My father plans to take our Suzuki family heirlooms¡ª ¡ªThe dark star that can bring luck to the exhibition, but I did not expect to receive a notice from the thief Kidd. Especially my uncle Jiroki, he rarely goes home since he left home and traveled around the world a year ago, but listen After the strange thief Kidd appeared, he came back directly from Africa. Uncle seemed to say he wanted to catch him himself."


    "So, what is the use of what you said?" Xiaolan said flatly, she was not very interested in the case.


    Yuanzi followed in the footsteps of Xiaolan and Nie Kong, "Of course I hope that Nie Jun can help us catch Kaito Kidd."


    "Nie Jun doesn''t need to come forward for that kind of thing. Wouldn''t it be enough to ask the police to protect it?" Lan asked puzzledly.


    "Xiao Lan, don''t underestimate the thief Kidd. The international police and the Central Intelligence Agency hate him for death. The police around the world can''t help him. We can''t rely on our Japanese police." Yuanzi curled his lips and continued: " And if the police catch him, the police may take him back to the police station directly. But if Jun Nie catches him, we might have a chance to see his appearance."


    "Looks?" Xiao Lan was stunned, unable to understand Yuanzi''s curiosity.


    "Yes, looks. Don''t you wonder what he looks like?"


    Yuanzi nodded his head sharply, and said with excitement: "Kid the strange thief was the number one thief who caused commotion around the world before. I think he must be a middle-aged handsome guy, perhaps comparable to Nie Jun."


    With that said, she took out an old newspaper from the bag in her hand, and she knew at a glance that it had preserved an old newspaper more than ten years ago.


    "Look, Xiaolan sauce, I have a photo of Nie Jun''s father and the thief Kidd. It took me a lot of effort to find it." That edition is a special collector''s edition, and many people like to collect it. I bought a garden with a lot of money for tens of thousands of yen.


    In front of Xiaolan and Nie Kong was a horizontal photo of the newspaper. Only Nie Kong and Kaito Kidd were standing opposite each other on the overhang of the building. It was a photo taken by Nie Kong against a reporter from the black thief.


    They wear white and black clothes, exuding an elegant temperament.Black Feather Pirate One is naturally not as good as Nie Kong, but because they can''t see their appearance, they add a bit of mystery, so that they won''t be able to compare to Nie Kong completely.


    "Wow, Nie Jun''s father is also handsome, exactly the same as the current Nie Jun." Xiao Lan exclaimed.


    "Right, right, Kaito Kidd is very powerful, and Nie Jun¡¯s father is the only one who can see Kaito Kidd¡¯s magic. Because of his guarding, Kaito Kidd hardly dared to set foot in Japan, no wonder Ayako sister I will always like him." Yuanzi said with an idiot.Although there is Nie Kong beside her, her nature has not changed much.


    Nie Kong shook his head. The strange thief Kidd who appeared now should not be Black Feather Pirate One, but his son Black Feather Kuaidou.Although he is only seventeen years old, he is not inferior to his dad in magic, and he is much better than his dad.It''s just that if Nie Kong is willing, it doesn''t take much effort to catch him, and their magic can''t hide Nie Kong''s eyes.


    "Where''s the notice letter from Weird Kidd, show me it."


    "Hey, Nie Jun, have you agreed to me." Yuanzi said in surprise.


    "I''ll take a look at it then."


    "The notice is with my uncle, but don¡¯t worry, Jun Nie, the jewelry exhibition will only be held on April 1st, April Fools¡¯ Day. It is a few days away from the time stated in his notice. I will show it to you tomorrow. ."


    Based on the information obtained from the garden, Nie Kong didn''t know whether the black feather thief was actually killed, Nie Kong also felt that he wanted to check.


    Having said that, where did Xiao Qianying, who belonged to the strange thief, go, as if she hadn''t heard from her.

 1484 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01510, the challenge of Jiroji

    "To the strange thief Kidd, the bead you are looking forward to-the world''s largest black pearl and the dark star, I have placed it on the roof of the Suzuki Museum next to the Cupholder Hotel. If you really want it, then you can get it. Well, Suzuki Jiroki, consultant of the Suzuki Foundation." At the table, Xiaobi drinking premature tea was reading the Tokyo Daily.


    "Hehe, using the morning paper to distribute the challenge book across two pages, it really looks like his style." After reading it, Xiaobi chuckled a silver bell.


    "Don''t say, that guy Jirogi is a little smarter now." Nie Kong praised.


    "Oh, how do you say it."


    "Rather than defending against thieves for a thousand days, it is better to issue a challenge openly and to convert all the unfavorable factors into an anti-object situation.


    "It turns out that he can set up numerous traps on his home court to wait for the arrival of the thief Kidd. But he is such a shrewd thief, will he really get the bait?" Xiaobi said in a puzzled manner.


    "Don''t worry! That kid is confident in his skills, and if he is not sure, he will not act easily." Nie Kong shook his head and replied.


    "Hehe, I almost forgot, Nie Jun and him are old opponents." Xiaobi said with a smile.


    As expected by Nie Kong, Yuanzi sent him an email soon after.Saying that at Uncle Jiro''s place, he had received a reply from Kaito Kidd, saying that everything was OK, he would check it out himself.


    In this way, things will become very interesting.Unfortunately, those cases are not under Xiaobi''s jurisdiction.That''s right, the third police department of Zhongsen Bank has always been responsible for the blame for Kidd.


    "Du Duo..." Suddenly there was a fierce knock on the door. After Xiao Bi yelled, he opened the door in front of the entrance and saw a black charcoal boy standing in front of the door.


    "Hello, Auntie, I''ll come and play with Nie Kong." After saying that, Hattori Heiji changed his slippers in twos and then rushed to the spacious restaurant in front of him, seeing that his lively appearance didn''t look like an injured person at all.


    "Hey, Jun Nie, you should have read today''s newspaper." He pressed hard against the dining table with one hand, and said to Nie Kong with his body lowered.


    "what did you say."


    "Kid, the thief kid, someone challenged the world-famous thief Kidd, watch it for yourself." His lame left hand pulled the newspaper and placed it in front of Nie Kong.Nie Kong glanced at the content of the newspaper that Xiaobi had just read.


    "I knew it a long time ago. What''s so exciting about that. And just now I received a text message from Suzuki Sonoko saying that Kaito Kidd had accepted Jiroki''s challenge." While speaking, Nie Kong showed him the email on his phone.


    "I happily accepted your suggestion and decided to visit at 12 o''clock in the evening on March 31st. In order to live up to the reputation of the Dark Star, I will come to visit it on foot. Please forgive me for my impoliteness." Kidd, and drew an evil smile just for him.


    Hattori Heiji leaned his body on his side, and when he saw the contents of the phone, he was very surprised.


    "Huh, what a shit guy. Now, Nie Kong, let''s go to the scene and see who can catch the thief of Resorts World." Hattori''s eyes flashed with hot sparks, and the look in Nie''s eyes Empty is a little hairy.Thanks to knowing that he is not gay, otherwise I would really misunderstand his eyes.Perhaps his ambition is very strong, eager to defeat Nie Kong in reasoning.


    "I can take you to take a look, maybe Jiroji doesn''t want us to intervene." The stubborn and aggressive old man said, hoping to catch Kidd himself.


    "It''s okay. If they don''t help Kaito Kidd, then it''s our turn to play." Hattori Heiji didn''t care. Like many people, he underestimated Kaito Kidd who had disappeared for ten years.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The time soon arrived on the day stated in the notice. At less than two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Nie Kong took Hattori Heiji and Xiaolan to the Suzuki¡¯s museum. It is located in several buildings with more than ten floors. It can be seen that the surrounding area is very large. bustling.


    The outside of the museum building is very sophisticated, with police cars, helicopters, and police officers standing by.


    Nie Kong needed them to go through three or two inspections before they could enter the museum building.


    Hattori Heiji couldn''t help but sighed: "It''s a spectacular scene, it seems that all the police forces in Tokyo are concentrated around. It''s hard to imagine that the police have deployed such a large net, how can the thief Kidd escape?"


    Xiao Lan was also full of excitement and curiosity, and said: "You really deserve to be a world-class super thief."


    At this moment, a gentle man''s voice reached their ears.


    "Oh, Jun Nie, I am more relieved if you can come to help. If the heirloom is really lost in my hands, I really have no face to see the ancestors."


    Hattori Heiji turned his head to look, and saw a middle-aged man who was about fifty years old and a little fat, wearing a beige suit and glasses, came over with a smile on his face.


    And around him, there are two beautiful and beautiful women standing.Ayako wears a crimson dress with a buttocks and a pair of red leather shoes.And the lively garden in tight jeans and a cute suspender on the upper body. The two sisters are very beautiful.


    Ayako stood beside his father gently, while Yuanzi was holding Xiaolan''s arm skillfully, and the two women were talking intimately.


    "Hmph, it''s better to rely on him than on me. The traps I set up will surely leave Kidd the thief." Another man with a beard came out from behind, his head bald as if it could flash.


    "Yo, old Jiroji, it''s been a long time since I saw you." Nie Kong said hello with a smile.


    "Really, how you and your dad call me the same." Although he said that, he was laughing very much. He was an informal person at all.


    Hattori exclaimed, Nie Kong is really not easy, he actually faced the chairman of the famous Japanese Suzuki consortium with a normal attitude.


    "Hello, my name is Hattori Heiji, I am from Osaka in Kansai."


    "Yeah, you are a Kansai high school detective who can stand alongside Nie Kong. It is as dark as Xiaolan said." Yuanzi was taken aback, and then said with a grin.


    "Hehe, I seem to be sure to protect the Dark Star today." Shiro Suzuki was also very happy.

 1485 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01511, Kai thief Kidds air walk

    The museum is more than fifteen stories high, and the black pearl and black star with the big thumb is placed on the top of the fifteenth floor as Jiroji said, lying smoothly in a box made of sandalwood.All the crowds who watched the excitement around a hundred meters away were driven out, and the police set up checkpoints to investigate any suspicious person.


    "Haha, let''s take a look at Kaito Kidd to complete the autobiography of my life."


    And 100 meters in the sky, more than a dozen private helicopters hovered above.Each helicopter is equipped with an all-round high-powered camera for all-round shooting. It is said that Jiroki will use them to film his autobiography.So Nie Kong and the others can see every corner of the surrounding one mile on a dozen electronic screens in the center of the testing room.


    "Mr. Jiroji, please move your helicopters away. They are the helicopters that interfere with the police and can''t take off!!" Officer Nakamori came to the monitoring room aggressively and said loudly to Jiroji.


    "You don''t need the police helicopter. Didn''t Kidd say that he will pick it up on foot? Except for my autobiography, the rest is not needed at all." Suzuki Jiroki said indifferently.


    "Then...then even if the helicopter is useless, why are you not alone in the museum?" Zhong Sen pointed to the screen monitoring the museum, frowning and questioning him.


    "From before to now, he lurked beside the treasure by making up other people. Only now, no matter who he pretends to be, isn''t it obvious at a glance. And I can control all the doors of the museum. As soon as he appears, the museum will immediately It will become a prison for him!! But, everything has to be done by him." Jiroji said confidently.


    "Ah, look, he seems to be here." Hattori Heiji suddenly exclaimed.


    "Where, where is he?" Xiaolan and Yuanzi looked around curiously.Finally, on the more than 20 split high-definition screens placed in front of me, a white dot floated on the top image of the full moon.He was soaring in the air on white hang gliding wings, bathed in the white moonlight.He is wearing a white dress and a white top hat, and nothing has changed from ten years ago.


    "Wow, it looks really like the one published in the newspaper." Yuanzi exclaimed.


    The first time Hattor saw the thief, his eyes didn''t blink.


    "Strange...Kid the thief is here!! Hey, which helicopter was the image from? Which helicopter captured the image?" Zhongsen shouted to the management.


    "Helicopter No. 7, the location is behind the museum." The manager replied.


    "The back door?" Officer Zhongsen moved in his heart and instantly rushed out of the management room on the second floor of the museum.


    "Mr. Jirouji, what should I do now?" the supervisor said anxiously.


    "Don''t panic, that guy said he would come on foot. Let''s take a closer look at the appearance of the robber known as the magician of moonlight." Kidd, who looked at the sky, said calmly, always believing what the so-called notice was written. content.


    Hattori couldn''t stand it. As early as when Zhongsen left, he followed him out. Hattori hoped to catch the thief Kidd one step earlier than Nie Kong.Although Shikishima''s reasoning Nie Kong was slightly stronger than him last time, it didn''t mean that he would give up.


    Nie Kong did not leave the surveillance room. He and Xiaolan''s three daughters watched the helicopter shot from the monitor.


    Kidd seemed to realize that someone was stealing him, so he controlled the hang glider and turned to the back of Daxia.He disappeared from the playback screen, and seemed to be hiding in a blind spot that the camera could shoot.


    Hattori Heiji and the others thought that Kidd would sneak into the museum with a sound, because he could not walk unless he landed on the ground, so Hattori searched the crowd for all suspicious characters.


    Suddenly, a small explosion occurred in the two large buildings of the Beihu Hotel and the museum.After the smoke dissipated, a white figure appeared in the dark sky.What is shocking is that he floats in the air ignoring gravity.The breeze blew his white cloak and fluttered backwards.


    It seemed that he had captured his figure, and there was a helicopter shot on him with a light, so everyone on the scene saw the shocking scene.


    "Don''t panic, it''s just a blind trick. He may use a black hot air balloon to hold him in the air. On it, a nearby helicopter will go above him to confirm." Jiroji said loudly into the intercom.


    "Report, there is nothing on Kidd''s head." The answer that shocked Jiroki came from the intercom of the No. 7 helicopter.


    "How is it possible, how can a human flesh and blood body resist gravity!" Hattori was taken aback, but quickly recovered his reaction, guessing that Kidd might be fixed in the air with steel wires.


    So Hattori climbed to the top of the building with the fastest speed, intending to break through his tricks.At the same time, Zhongsen also thought of the possibility and led several police officers to the level where Kidd was.


    Two groups of people appeared on the roof of a dozen-story building, but they found nothing, as if Kidd could really float in the air.


    "Damn it, what he relied on floating in the air." Zhongsen said angrily.


    Even as Kansai''s most famous high school student detective Hattori Heiji, he failed to discover his modus operandi.He believed it was just a kind of magic, but he couldn''t see the flaw.Pingji couldn''t help but praised him, he was indeed a world-class thief.


    "Why didn''t he land? Didn''t he agree to come on foot?" Yuanzi held her hands together, her pretty cheeks were filled with excitement and excitement, she didn''t care about heirlooms at all, she was more excited about watching the excitement.


    Jiroki was also very confused, but the answer was soon revealed.I only saw the floating strange thief Kidd, and he actually started to take action, and first said the opening remarks.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, then tonight, please take a closer look at the miracle that happened to my body."


    His voice was unexpectedly tender, not at all like the voice that a middle-aged uncle should have.After hearing his voice, Nie Kong was able to confirm that the strange thief in front of him was the second generation of Heiyu Kuaidou, and his father Heiyu Thief seemed to have really retired.

 1486 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01512, crack

    After finishing his declaration, Kidd''s left foot began to take a step forward.


    There was a duh, as if there was a sound of footsteps.With his hands in his trouser pockets, he stepped forward again gracefully like a nobleman, and the sound of his footsteps shocked Jiroki and the others, and moved their hearts.


    "Ah, Kai thief Kidd... how can he walk in mid-air." Zhongsen was dumbfounded and watched him walk towards the black pearls placed on the top floor of the museum.If it''s not in the sky, then his movements are very ordinary, just ordinary walks.


    "Impossible, what exactly did he use?" Hattori Heiji muttered incredulously.


    "Hey, Kidd, the strange thief, turned out to be very powerful." In the surveillance room, Xiaolan and Yuanzi also looked surprised.


    "So, that''s what the so-called picking up on foot means." Jiroji''s face was serious, and a little bit of cold sweat was spilled on his forehead.Now that the museum is empty, who can stop him?


    "The third machine reports that Kidd is currently moving towards the dark star and is expected to arrive at his destination in one minute." The news from the intercom knew that things were beyond his control.


    Jiroki has always been alert to Kidd, he didn''t dare to underestimate him, but Kidd played around every time.


    "Nie Kong, can you please tell me now, he ignores the tricks and tricks of gravity truth." He turned to Nie Kong, because the only people he can rely on today are Nie Kong who defeated Kidd more than ten years ago¡ª¡ª his son".


    "What''s worth all the fuss about, he should rely on the traction on the rope to float in the sky." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    "What are you talking about? Just now Police Officer Nakamori and the helicopter checked, and they didn''t find the rope you mentioned." Jiroji didn''t believe it, it couldn''t be as simple as he said.


    "Do you think they can believe what they say?" Nie Kong asked back.


    "When... Of course, Officer Nakamori can''t be deceiving." Jiroji insisted on his own opinion.


    "Sergeant Zhongsen, they can indeed believe it, but the workers on your helicopter. You probably have not forgotten the magic of the monster kidd''s teleportation more than ten years ago. He actually has an accomplice." Nie Kong said.


    "You mean that there are accomplices of Kaito Kidd who have mixed into my people? Impossible, they are all good players carefully selected by me." The stubborn Jiroki didn''t believe what Nie Kong said, because it would be embarrassing.


    Nie Kong shook his head and said to him, "Since you don''t believe it, then I will let you see the evidence with your own eyes."


    After all, Nie Kong took them from the surveillance room to the window on the sixth floor facing Kaito Kidd.Because it will take a long time for them to get to the top floor from the second floor, they may remember to have the jewelry in the bag early when they go up.


    They stretched their heads out, and when they looked up, they could see the thief Kidd walking ten meters above them.At this time, he was only ten steps away from the black pearl placed in the sandalwood box.At his speed, it only takes about five seconds.


    They couldn''t see any rope at all with their naked eyes, except for Nie Kong.His eyes are sharper than that of an owl, and Kidd the Kaito cannot deceive him.


    Nie Kong took a one-hundred-yuan coin from his pocket, put it in his thumb and index finger like a gun sister, and flicked it upward.Xiaolan and the others only heard the clear sound of Ding, as if a silver lightning shot at the Kaito Kidd above.


    Kai thief Kidd couldn''t respond at all, there was a hum, and the sound as if the strings were broken.Jiroji and the others could vaguely see that the trajectory of a rope broke from the air into two pieces.


    "What!!" Where did the Kaito Kidd know that such a situation would happen, his body instantly lost his balance in mid-air and fell to the ground, and strangely, the sound of footsteps did not stop.


    "Wow, Kidd the strange thief fell from the sky. Nie Jun is so powerful, he really solved the mystery of his walking in the air." The three daughters of Xiaolan looked at Nie Kong in admiration. Kai thief Kidd did not seem to be Nie Jun''s opponent at all.


    "Damn it, who the hell is it?" The strange thief Kidd pushed open the hang gliding wing behind his back with both hands, and dangerously maintained his balance in the air, while he tried to slide up to grab the dark star of the prey.


    "Please pay attention to the helicopters, be sure to stop Kidd''s actions, please protect the dark star." Jiroji issued an order to the walkie-talkie.


    Like a fan, the rotating wings of a helicopter emit strong wind, and they can indeed directly interfere with the movement of the hang glider.


    Unexpectedly, however, the Kaito Kidd controlled the hang glider to make a turn in midair.After turning to the shadow of a tall building, Daxia, the bang turned into a cloud of smoke, and the whole person disappeared strangely from their sight.


    At the time of parting, the gliding wing of Kaito Kidd just passed through Nie Kong''s window.When the strange thief Kidd saw Nie Kong, his cheek showed a sudden expression.


    In fact, Nie Kong could clearly see his every move, Kidd in mid-air instantly changed into black clothes, and then jumped from the balcony on a certain floor of Daxia.


    After Kai thief Kidd melted into the huge crowd, it was basically difficult for the police to catch him.On the other hand, Nie Kong and the others were considered successful, because they prevented the actions of Kaito Kidd.


    Although Kaito Kidd had failed in battle, he was very stiff.I don¡¯t know when he left a note in Officer Zhongsen¡¯s pocket and said, "Hehe, as you can see, the dark star is not what I need-Kaito Kidd."


    The original Yuanzi and Xiaolan''s curiosity and longing for Kidd, the strange thief, felt that Kidd had suffered a big loss in front of Nie Kong, so they felt that they had fallen to the bottom.


    Jiroji looked very angry. He had just called out all the dozen or so employees of the helicopter, but he immediately found that there was a missing person among the employees, probably an associate of Kidd.Jiroji finally understood that the enemy knew his every move from the beginning, how could he have a chance of winning.


    Officer Hattori and Nakamori also came to Nie Kong and the others, but both of them were confused, not understanding what happened just now and why Kidd suddenly dropped.

 1487 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01513Kurobas firm belief

    "Nie Kong, did you dismantle Kidd¡¯s miraculous aerial walking technique? What the hell is it?" Hattori asked endlessly. He really wanted to know the magic tricks Kidd performed. .Obviously I don''t believe that the human body alone can float in the air, but there is no clue to be found.


    "That''s not a miracle at all. It can be easily accomplished with the help of a magician''s assistant. After all, the employees of the Suzuki consortium are not police officers. As long as the temporary employees mix in with his subordinates, it is not difficult at all. He did suddenly appear in the middle of the building just now, and a helicopter hovered over him, eliminating the possibility of him hanging from a rope. Then, using you and the police who ran to the roof, they confirmed that there was no steel wire between the two buildings. Going up seems to be really floating in the sky. But if the helicopter pilot above him is his assistant, then things become very simple." Nie Kong glanced at Jirangi, the embarrassed Jirangi did not look directly at Nie Kong. I was ashamed of my face.


    "First, he let his subordinates control the helicopter to drive over the two buildings. From the helicopter, he fixed the two steel wires to the roof of one building. Then he slid the rope from the helicopter to the roof of the other building and moved the two buildings. Connect with a rope. Then use the steel wire pulley to slide into the middle of the rope, and then take off the black cloak that has been worn on the body under the cover of the smoke bomb, then the strange thief Kidd has successfully appeared on the stage." Nie Kong took the strange thief Kidd. The principle of floating in the air is explained verbatim.


    It was very mysterious before Nie Kong didn''t explain it, but when people knew the principle, it felt very simple, and they were all deceptive tricks.


    "Impossible, we checked carefully, we didn''t find the rope at all." Zhong Sen said flatly.


    "Of course, because when you went up to check, the strange thief Kidd had already ordered the helicopter to drive over him. When the helicopter was started long ago, he connected himself and the helicopter in advance, and the long, thin, long line like a fishing wire was pulled tight. Straighten up. Finally, untie the pulley tied with the rope between the buildings and let the helicopter retract the rope between the two buildings. In this way, when you reach the top of the building, you will not see the connecting rope long ago, and you can easily complete the top and There is no magical skill in the air that is fixed by a rope!" After waiting, Nie Kong explained the details of the magic very easily, making Xiaolan and the girls suddenly realize.


    "That''s it! Then he matched the speed of the helicopter, made a walk in the air, combined with the sound of footsteps played by the tape recorder, and matched the perfect acting skills of the thief Kidd, it can be said to be seamless. And if he wins the jewelry, he He may turn off the lights, put on a black cloak, and order to stop and pull himself into the helicopter. At that time, the thief Kidd will mysteriously disappear in the net surrounded by the police, completing another legend for him. Amazing aerial magic, such an amazing thief Kidd, almost deceived people all over the world." Hattori Heiji said in admiration.And Nie Kong, who could see through the essence of his magic at a glance, was truly impeccable in reasoning and insight, and two complex emotions of frustration and admiration sprang from his heart.


    "Nie Kong, it seems that my Hattori Heiji completely lost to you." He muttered to himself.


    "Sure enough, Jun Nie is the most handsome in Japan. I almost caught the thief Kidd just now." Yuanzi cheered out, looking at Nie Kong''s face with surprise and admiration.His wonderful reasoning made the garden feel enthusiastically surging.


    "Anyway, thank you Nie Jun for keeping our family heirloom." Ayako smiled softly and thanked him. She seemed very happy at this time, who had always been quiet.


    Jiroji also felt relieved. It seemed that the son he had handed over to "Nie Kong" after year-end had finally become as good as him.And the scene of Nie Kong VS Kidd more than ten years ago seemed to reappear at this time.


    Sure enough, in the whole world, only Nie Kong can stop the actions of Kaito Kidd.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The moon is full and the stars are sparse. On the top of Kyoto''s tallest clock tower, there are two men, one old and one young.


    "Master, you are not injured." The old man in a black housekeeper greeted the young man in a white dress with concern.


    "Grandpa Terai, I''m fine. What I''m sorry is that our debut battle seems to have failed the first time." The boy shook his head and said.It turns out that the old man is the steward of Kuroba Thiefichi, Terai Kanosuke!


    "Master, don''t be discouraged, you performed very well tonight, even better than the master back then." Terai said comfortingly.


    "Then why did we fail? Where did the error occur?"


    "No, it should be said that we have a very difficult opponent in Japan. Master Kuadou, you should have listened to the master since childhood, about the confrontation between the master and detective Nie Kong ten years ago." Terai said with a wry smile.


    "Oh, when you said that, I seem to remember it. Before I left, I did see a boy who is very similar to my father''s opponent-Nie Kong. Could it be that he saw through our magic." Kuaidou was surprised. To say.


    "Yes, Nie Kong is the strongest opponent of Kaito Kidd. The magic performed by the master more than ten years ago, he can easily see through it at a glance. It is really scary, so the master has always opposed you to let Kaito Kidd come back in Japan. The reason for this. Fight young master, you can go and don''t mess around in the future, he will really catch you." Terai said solemnly.


    Kuaito''s face looked strange, but his bright eyes were full of fighting spirit.If you can successfully commit a crime in front of him, then you can at least prove that you are better than Dad.


    "Don''t worry, we will succeed next time."


    Now, as a world-class thief with a big name, how could he wince in front of a little detective.In his view, the thief is a creative artist.. Then the detective will only follow behind the thief and make faults, and at best is a critic.He wants to show the great magic he created to everyone in the world.


    And the fame of my father''s strange thieves spread to me, I can''t let it bury it, otherwise I will look back at my father.

 1488 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01514, Judys confession

    It was only a week after the incident of Kidd that Kidd was stolen, and the impact of Kidd''s comeback began to cool down, diminishing people''s sight.Heiji Hattori seems to have recovered from a gunshot wound on his arm and went back to Osaka yesterday.Perhaps because of Nie Kong''s performance, he completely convinced him.


    "Nie Jun, I have your call. I heard that it was your teacher who called and said to discuss with you about your study." Xiaobi smirked and handed his mobile phone to Nie Kong.It was originally a common thing for teachers to talk to students, but Nie Jun''s true identity is also a teacher.


    "Laughing, be careful when I go out to announce my identity." Nie Kong pretended to be angry and slapped the huge fleshy mound behind her skirt, making a crisp sound, and his fingers felt soft and comfortable.Little Bi''s figure has nothing to say, and the big one is not vague at all.


    "Ah, Xiaobi knows it was wrong."


    Xiaobi noticed Nie Kong''s wicked hands at her place, and her soft cheeks turned red.She gently leaned in Nie Kong''s arms and stretched the phone to his ear.


    "Hey, I''m Nie Kong, what''s the matter?" Nie Kong asked straightaway without looking at the display.


    "Brother Nie Kong, it''s me." On the phone, there was a girl''s voice with a peculiar tone, with a Japanese accent in a foreign accent.


    "Little Judy?" Teacher Didan who knows his mobile phone number is only FBI intelligence agent Judy.


    "Hehe, guess right."


    Listening to the content and tone of the conversation between the two, Xiaobi gave a cluck in his heart.Does anyone besides himself know the identity of Nie Jun?


    "Did something happen."


    "I hate it, can''t I talk to you if it''s okay? Yesterday I didn''t see you at school all day, Brother Nie Kong, the absence of school has a bad effect." Judy said in a playful and lovely tone.


    "I do not believe it."


    "Really, if you don''t believe me, listen to my heartbeat, it''s beating very hard now." Sure enough, there was a regular bang from the phone, and it seemed that she had put the phone on her heart.


    "Nonsense, obviously your heart rate is normal."


    "Who...who said that, maybe...maybe because of using a mobile phone. Or...or the Hungarian Ministry has bulged out a large group, so it will become weak. If Nie Kong doesn''t believe it, he can get close to him personally. Have a listen."


    "Okay, stop making trouble. There is no outsider by my side, so you can talk." Her words are very charming, but Nie Kong obviously heard that Judy was deliberately saying explicit things to Nie Kong, so he was angry with Xiaobi. Yes, I really can''t help her.


    "Hehe, there are two main things. The first thing I told you just now, and the second thing about the black organization Akemi Miyano. We found that their organization seems to have taken action."


    After Nie Kong finished listening, his eyebrows raised slightly: "You speak clearly."


    "The phone can''t be discussed in detail. Brother Nie Kong, come to my apartment. We''d better say it in person." As he said, Judy spit out a string of addresses and then hung up the phone.


    Nie Kong can''t grasp the information of Miyano Akemi sisters now, because they and the original work should be changed.And the current concept of Conan''s world time is very confused, the only thing that can be confirmed is that she can''t die.


    "Come back early." Xiaobi gently helped him organize his clothes before letting him out.


    Nie Kong nodded to express his understanding. After he left Xiaobi, he moved to his garage and drove out the old antique car more than ten years ago.


    According to the address she said, Nie Kong came to a 24-story apartment building, which seemed very high-end.And she lives on the highest 24th floor, which shows that Judy is a very rich little rich woman.


    After Nie Kong parked his car, he got on the elevator and came to the door of No. 2104, and the number plate in front of the door had Judy''s name written in English.


    After confirming, Nie Kong pressed the doorbell.


    "Judy, open the door."


    "Oh, it turned out to be Brother Nie Kong, please wait a moment." Judy''s voice came from the loudspeaker at the door. Nie Kong waited for about ten minutes before the door opened.


    "Hi, let you wait for a long time. I''m very sorry, I was taking a shower just now." She was wearing a loose bathrobe, and the collar part was so big that she exposed a large white and unusually tall stunner.Could it really be the same as she said, her great Hungarian tribe will affect her heartbeat?Because I just took a shower, my cheeks are a little red.And the exposed jade legs are overflowing with fragrant sweat.


    She happily pulled Nie Kong into the living room of her apartment, let him sit by her side, and poured Nie Kong a cup of hot coffee that was exciting and refreshing, but Nie Kong felt that he was already excited enough.


    "Really, hurry up and change clothes." Seeing her crossing her legs in front of her, all the bottoms, trousers and two beautiful legs were exposed.The white skin is dazzling, and the red silk pants are seductive and attractive.


    "What does it matter? Brother Nie Kong is not someone else anyway. Now, Brother Nie Kong wants to listen to my heartbeat." She smiled and pulled the collar of her bathrobe, revealing the white half of her left side. Including a half circle of scarlet color.


    Nie Kong gave her an angry look, and she smiled triumphantly, like a little fox.


    "Let''s talk about Miyano Akemi first." Nie Kong was afraid that he would lose control and rushed forward, so he immediately changed the subject.


    Judy pursed her scarlet mouth and put on an expression of displeasure.


    "What? It''s a rare opportunity to be alone with Brother Nie Kong. I have a lot to say to you."


    "Well, let''s talk about that later, let''s talk about what happened to Judy in more than ten years." Nie Kong said.


    "Hee hee, okay." As she said, she leaned her face on Nie Kong''s shoulder, and then slowly talked to Nie Kong about what she had encountered in the past ten years.


    For example, in the FBI, how hard she has undergone more than ten years of training, how many dangerous tasks she has taken, and anecdotes that happened in life.


    Nie Kong only interjected a few words occasionally, most of which was what she told Nie Kong.I lived alone for more than ten years. Maybe she was really lonely after the death of her family. There was no one who could speak for her.


    Although Nie Kong only had contact with her for three or four days, it gave her the warmth and sense of security like a father.

 1489 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01515, billion yen robbery

    After chatting with her for about two hours, Judy slowly placed a dozen photos on the table in the living room. Almost all of them contained a beautiful and virtuous beauty.Her long, straight black hair was draped in the back, and her beautiful face was dotted with delicate features.Her long eyelashes, cherry-colored lips, and big twinkling eyes formed a look that did not belong to Xiaobi.


    "Miyano Akemi?" Nie Kong''s eyes widened, almost wanting to imagine that little Lolita who liked pranks more than a decade ago grew up to be so dignified and beautiful, showing the soft beauty of an oriental woman.


    "According to our FBI''s secret investigation, she has already changed her name to Masami Hirota and started working at the Kyoto head office of the Japanese state-owned bank a few months ago." Judy explained.


    "Is there anything wrong with that?" Nie Kong asked strangely.


    "She is very popular at work because of her gentle and kind relationship. But yesterday, a major incident happened in the bank where she worked. Perhaps you can read the newspaper to understand that a bank robbery of one billion yuan occurred. It is said that there was a bank robbery of one billion yuan. One billion yen is money distributed from the head office to other branches." Judy said seriously.


    "What, is it related to her?"


    "It cannot be confirmed at the moment. According to the witness''s guards, there were three robbers. They were clearly two masked gangsters with pistols and a shotgun. At that time, several bank guards suffered only a few scratches. This morning, the police found that two robbers who robbed the bank were dead." Judy told Nie Kong carefully.


    "How do you often know that they are bank gangsters?"


    "Of course, because they searched their homes about the bank sketches, the detailed timetable of the money-carrying truck, and the escape route map, they often confirmed their identities. The police did not find one billion yuan of robbery. It seems They were the last gangster to kill, in order to monopolize the billion yuan. In addition to the two gangsters, one of the bank guards died yesterday. It is probably their accomplices. The three died in the same pistol. And I find it strange that all the murder scenes left behind a unique lipstick!" In fact, Judy said very clearly, she suspected Mingmei was one of the three criminals who robbed the bank.


    "Have the police arrested Miyano Akemi now?" Nie Kong asked suddenly.


    "No! Although the lipstick left behind is indeed used frequently by Akemi Miyano, the police guessed that someone deliberately framed her, and the police did not find any substantial evidence to prove it." Judy shook his head and said.


    "She may be a robber, but I think that the murderer is indeed someone else, and deliberately pushed all the charges on Miyano Akemi." Nie Kong was suddenly startled, Miyano Akemi was in danger.


    "Oops, there is a man behind the scenes pushing everything behind. If Miyano dies, the clue will definitely be broken." Judy said in surprise.


    "Well, I guess he has a close relationship with the Black Organization, so we must stop them quickly." Nie Kong nodded as he said.


    "Then... Then I will change my clothes now, Brother Nie Kong, you have to wait for me." After that, she hurried back to her bedroom.After hearing Suoso''s voice, she appeared in front of Nie Kong in a refined dry suit.


    Although the outline of a beautiful body shape, Nie Kong did not have time to take a closer look.The two hurried downstairs and drove to the residence of Guangtian Yami in Nie Kong''s car.


    Fortunately, Judy, as an FBI intelligence officer, often investigates her cause, so she knows where she lives.Otherwise, Nie Kong alone might not be able to handle it.


    At the fastest speed, the car aggressively squeezed the cars on the street, like drifting, leaving only puffs of smoke for the people behind.Judy patted her huge Hungarian club, and almost didn''t get a heart attack. Nie Kong was driving crazy.


    Ten minutes later, Nie Kong parked his car in front of a six-story apartment.When Nie Kong was about to go up to meet her, she found that she was dressed in a beige OL uniform and left the apartment building in time.


    The big eyes seemed to be melancholy, which made people feel pity.The white cheeks are like jasper, making people want to take a bite.Sure enough, it was Mingmei. Although she hadn''t seen her in more than ten years, Nie Kong could recognize her at a glance.

 1490 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01516Catch Vogat alive

    After getting out of the car, Judy slowly lurked towards the abandoned warehouse.She intends to use the means of ambush against Gin and them, which is a habit she has developed during the FBI mission.


    As the FBI''s long-standing opponent, Judy knows how powerful they are.Even when Nie Kong is present, she does not dare to be careless.What''s more, now she only sees the Porsche parked outside, and she doesn''t know anything about the enemy.


    But Nie Kong didn''t have time to spend time with Judy, because Miyano Akimi''s condition was very bad.As Belmode said, Nie Kong wouldn''t be bored to play FBI spy tricks. He would rush into it and bring them out of the gin, like a pet.Especially in the world of Conan now, Nie Kong didn''t have to worry about anything.


    Seeing Nie Kong rushing into the abandoned warehouse with a gun directly at the front door, such a reckless move almost frightened Judy.She could only follow closely behind Nie Kong, keeping her eyes on the surrounding situation, and covering for Nie Kong.


    In the spacious warehouse, Miyano Akimi and a man in a black suit, sunglasses and a felt hat faced each other with pistols. The man was grinning sneer.


    Although they could not hear what they said, they talked a little unpleasantly, and the surrounding atmosphere was brewing a strong murderous intent.


    Akemi Miyano obviously has no experience in shooting, and she may not even consider the possibility of shooting.On the one hand, he has no fighting capacity and fear of the black organization. On the other hand, he has no concept of killing people.She is just a peripheral member of the black organization. She has lived the life of an ordinary girl since she was a child, unlike her younger sister Shiho Miyano who has been trained in the organization since she was a child.


    "Is there only vogat?" Judy recognized the black man in front of him at a glance, but it is strange that vogat always runs behind the gin butt, and they rarely act alone.


    Worried about an ambush, Judy checked several times and found nothing suspicious.She regretted not having the chance to seize the gin, but she was also fortunate to face only one enemy.


    With a bang, Vogat suddenly pulled the trigger at Mingmei.However, Vogat was surprised to find that Mingmei stood in front of him safe and sound, but her face was a little pale.


    "It''s been a long time since we saw you, Vogat." It turned out that behind Mingmei, someone hugged her and avoided her shooting.


    Vogat was taken aback, and couldn''t help looking at the direction of the sound.Although Nie Kong had a handsome smile on his face, he felt like seeing the devil in his heart, and his gun hand was shaking.


    "You... aren''t you dead? How could it be you!" Vogat''s face was sweaty, as if his hands and feet were not under his control.


    "Do you think you can kill me with a few trash?" Nie Kong smiled disdainfully.


    Judy can hardly believe that Vogat, who has always killed people without blinking, will have such a shameless side when facing Brother Nie Kong. Brother Nie Kong''s deterrent is too strong.


    "No, I don''t believe I can''t kill you." He suppressed his heart palpitations and shot Nie Kong and Mingmei non-stop, but every shot was missed.


    "Hehe, haven''t you forgotten what happened more than ten years ago? I really admire your courage to shoot at me."


    Vogat found in a panic that Nie Kong''s pistol flexibly turned a few times between his five fingers, and finally turned the muzzle towards himself.


    "Now it''s my turn."


    Vogat is terrified. Now, where does he take care of what tasks, the most important thing is to get back alive from Nie Kong and tell Brother Jinjiu that they know.Although his own body is a bit bloated, I believe that few people can match his agility.


    Vogat leaped and rolled several times on the ground, rushing towards the warehouse door.As long as he got out of that door, he wouldn''t be able to hit himself.


    It is a pity that his wish is good, but the reality is cruel.When he first walked out the door, he noticed a pain in his leg and suddenly couldn''t use his strength.Voga took a specific look, and there was a blood hole in his leg, and his eyes were full of terror.Sure enough, only he has that magical marksmanship.


    "Boom..." The gunshot in Nie Kong''s hand rang again, and he immediately punched the right hand of Vogat holding the gun through, avoiding the possibility of his shooting suicide!


    "Little Judy, now you can catch him alive," Nie Kong ordered.


    "Ok."


    It was the first time that he saw Nie Kong''s actual marksmanship, and Judy''s understanding of Nie Kong reached a new level.She hummed with joy, and quickly called other FBI intelligence agents in Japan to send them.


    The dying Miyano Akemi recovered from the shock, she carefully raised her beautiful melon face.With her big eyes, she looked at the man who had beaten Vogat and saved her from him.


    He has a face that is unique in the world and exudes a unique temperament, which attracts almost all of her mind.Especially the smile on her cheeks, she has an unprecedented intimacy.The vague figure in my childhood memory became clear immediately after seeing Nie Kong.


    "Well, Mingmei is not dreaming, are you really Nie Kong... Uncle Nie Kong." A layer of mist emerged from her big eyes, and tears continued to flow from inside after a wow, as if to Cry all the grievances and pains you have received.Even if she is dreaming, Mingmei will feel very happy.


    "Xiao Mingmei, I''m coming back to see you. I haven''t seen you for more than ten years, and you have grown into a beautiful girl."


    Nie Kong felt a little uncomfortable when he heard a 24-year-old girl call her uncle.But Nie Kong was also very happy to see Mingmei remembering herself.Although there is a problem with seniority, it is not a big problem.


    Judy, who was beside her, put her hands on the side and looked at them closely.No wonder Brother Nie Kong went to his apartment to inquire about the situation as soon as he heard of Miyano''s accident. He didn''t expect the two to know each other.


    She seemed to regret telling Nie Kong about Miyano Akemi''s affairs. She knew how good she would be to solve it alone.Hmm, Miyano Akemi is really a nasty woman. She dared to hug Brother Nie Kong like this, she had never done it before.

 1491 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01517Save Mingmei

    Ten minutes later, a black business car stopped outside the abandoned warehouse, and a very strong man got out of the car.He has a weird haircut, and his body is a bit stronger than the middle way and the spirit.


    "Hey, Andrey, who do you think we caught?" Judy greeted the strong American man in front of him happily.


    Andrey glanced at Judy, and when he saw Vogat struggling under her feet, he couldn''t help being surprised.Some time ago, while performing a mission with Shuichi Akai, it was his mistake that led to the failure of the secret arrest of Gin. How could Andre not know the younger brother of Gin.


    "Ju...Judy, did you catch Vogat alive?" How powerful is Vogat, even if he is in danger, only Shuichi Akai in the organization has a chance of winning.However, the result of the matter was unexpected. Could it be that Judy has always kept it secret.


    "Well, let''s take him back to the FBI headquarters in Japan first, and we should be able to get valuable information from him." Judy said.Although he is just the younger brother of Gin, but the information that Gin understands, Vogat will understand more or less, and their relationship is comparable to that of brothers.


    Andrey nodded, squatted down and helped Vogat into the back compartment of the commercial vehicle.


    "By the way, Brother Nie Kong and Akemi Miyano are coming too." Finally, Judy''s jewel-like green eyes stared at the two who have not been separated until now, feeling an unknown fire in his heart.


    Andre only seemed to notice Nie Kong and the others. Among them, he only recognized the identity of the investigator Akemi Miyano, but he was very strange to Nie Kong.So Andrey was surprised why Judy brought them all back to the FBI.


    Mingmei seemed scared because she knew what she had done.According to the law, the crime of bank robbery requires at least 30 years of imprisonment!!Although the FBI Intelligence Bureau is very powerful, it is impossible for them to cover Miyano Akemi.In the final analysis, it is also an organization that specializes in dealing with crimes.


    "No, I will arrange Mingmei by myself. After your FBI has Vogat, she shouldn''t have to participate in any witness protection plan. She is of no use to you." Nie Kong refused.


    "What''s the joke, what about her safety?" Andrey said dissatisfiedly.


    "Of course I will be responsible for protecting Mingmei''s safety. At least it''s safer than staying with you." Nie Kong didn''t allow them to think about it, and pulled Mingmei into his car.


    Andrey wanted to say something, but Judy stopped him with a stern look.


    "Well, Brother Nie Kong, you have to pay more attention to yourself. If something happens, you have to call me." After speaking, Judy took the passenger seat of Andrey.


    She didn''t dare to let Andredo say that she was afraid that Nie Kong would be angry with herself.Compared with the contributions made by Nie Kong''s brother, it is no big deal to help Nie Kong protect a bank robber, even though she hates Mingmei a bit.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The two cars drove in different directions. Nie Kong''s red sports car drove to his apartment, while they headed to the FBI station in Kyoto.


    "Thank you very much, Uncle Nie Kong." Mingmei said softly while sitting beside Nie Kong.


    "You''re welcome, Mingmei call me Nie Jun, your address seems to call me very old." Nie Kong said indifferently.


    "Seriously, is Nie Jun really the Uncle Nie Kong I saw more than ten years ago? Why doesn''t it seem to have changed at all?" Mingmei''s sad face suddenly smiled, like a flower blooming.


    "Of course, I remember that when I first met you, you were only a little bit older. You were very naughty at that time, and mischievously hid all the microphones you used during the party."


    "Yes, I was really happy at that time. Moreover, Mom and Dad are still alive." At this point, her tone became a little heavy again, perhaps because she missed her parents.


    "Don''t worry, I will take care of your sisters in the future." Nie Kong comforted her.


    "By the way, my sister Zhibao is still in the organization, can Nie Jun beg you to rescue her." Her face suddenly changed, and she said anxiously to Nie Kong.


    "Then do you know where she is, for example, which base in Japan."


    "No! Since the last time a Zhuxingda spy appeared, they moved the base to another place, and I haven''t seen my sister in the organization for a long time." Mingmei said sadly.


    "I know the dangers of the organization very well, so in order to break away from the control of the black organization with my sister, I used the university professor to help me name it Hirota Masami. As long as the organization assigned the task of robbing one billion yen They agreed to let us leave. However, they did not expect them to go back. Vogat said that my sister is a very good scientist in the organization. She is different from me. The black organization needs her research. It turned out that they had no plans at the beginning. Let us go, just use us, and then kill me."


    Mingmei elaborated the conversation with Vogat just now.


    "According to Vogat, your sister is not in danger for the time being. As long as I find out her location, I will try to rescue her. But you are so stupid, did you really rob the bank?"


    "Yes... I''m sorry, although I was involved in the bank robbery, but I did not kill them, they were killed by vogat." Mingmei said hurriedly.


    "I know, how could the gentle Akemi hurt others. Don''t worry, as long as I retrieve the billion yen from the bank, I will wipe out all the charges for you. If nothing else, the police in Kyoto are very Trust my reasoning."


    "Well! I really can''t go to jail before I rescued my sister, Nie Jun, will you forgive my behavior." She put her face on Nie Kong''s shoulder and said softly.


    Nie Kong controlled the steering wheel with one hand, touched her soft hair comfortingly with the other, and said thoughtfully, "Yes."


    Even the ruthless Belmode, Nie Kong would not mind, because he only cares about the people who are important to him.For him, the morality and human life in the second dimension are really cheap.


    Her Guazi face slowly relieved, and after exposing the secret buried in her heart, she felt a lot more comfortable.Now that Nie Kong is supporting herself, she is no longer fighting alone.

 1492 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01518The anger of the gin

    Mingmei confessedly told Nie Kong where he was hiding one billion yen, and then Nie Kong arranged in the money bag containing Japanese yen to point to the robber¡¯s associate who was killed by vugat, a bank guard. The phone told Xiaobi.The evidence of Mingmei is obliterated, and even the most famous detective can hardly find her.


    In the end, Xiaobi successfully broke the billion-yen robbery and was highly commended by the upper level of the Metropolitan Police Department.I''m afraid it won''t be long before Xiaobi will be promoted to the first sister of the Kyoto Metropolitan Police Department.


    Although the official title became larger, Xiaobi showed the gentleness and virtuousness that she should have as a wife in front of Nie Kong.Gentleness is for Nie Kong alone, so when Nie Kong took Miyano Akemi to the apartment, Xiaobi, who was in her thirties, was awkward and awkward like a little girl, showing her rare cuteness.Nie Kong smiled and pinched her nose and said that she was not ashamed. She blushed and enjoyed the opportunity to act like a baby to Nie Kong.


    Xiao Mingmei was a little uneasy, especially when she knew Xiaobi''s identity, for a moment she had the urge to return to her apartment.However, she knew that her current situation was dangerous, and only Uncle Nie Kong would protect herself.


    I can only rely on Jun Nie, and he can make myself feel at ease.The most important point, Uncle Nie Kong said he would help him rescue his sister!!As long as she can ensure the safety of her sister, she can even give everything.Fortunately, Nie Jun insisted on accepting himself, and realized that he came out of sincere care and gentleness, which Mingmei had not experienced in more than ten years, as if there was a warm current overflowing in his body.Since losing her mother and father more than ten years ago, she has been yearning for that kind of warm emotion in her heart.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other hand, Judy and Andre successfully took Vogat into prison at the FBI base.Perhaps because of the importance of the matter, she contacted her boss, James Black.


    James Black was shocked when he heard it. He knew more or less about Judy, but he didn''t expect her to accomplish what FBI elite Hideichi Akai had not done.After confirming the truth of the matter, he immediately took Akai Shuichi to Japan.


    Andre searched Vogat''s body and found only a common mobile phone.Judy turned on the phone and looked at it. First, the phone''s contact book was blank.There is no cell phone number that you frequently contact, and no other people''s mailbox number is stored, as if he is a beginner who just played cell phones.


    Originally, they planned to find out the contact information of members of the black organization on their mobile phones, and then use their privileges to eavesdrop on their conversations at the communications company.But who knows that in order to prevent that from happening, they often change their phone cards.


    It can be said that only Vogat himself can ask for valuable information.However, Vogat can be the most important member of the organization, and he will naturally not leak the organization''s intelligence, even though Andrey tortured him.The physical pain of vogat is really trivial to the fear and trust of gin.


    "Please kill me, Brother Gin will avenge me." Vogat said coldly.


    "Don''t worry, our FBI will have a way to get you to speak. Until then, please be patient." Judy said.


    Vogat glanced at the clock in the room, gritted his teeth and stared at Andrey''s mobile phone.And when the pendulum struck seven times, Vogat''s cell phone rang suddenly.


    Andre was startled, and hurriedly turned on the phone to see that the caller ID showed a strange number.He turned to Judy and found Judy nodded to him, motioning for him to answer the phone.


    After a beep, a very cold voice came from the microphone.


    "Hey! Vogat, what are you doing, haven''t things been done?" Andre showed a horrified expression, it was the sound of gin.


    "Brother, where are you now, I''ll go over immediately." After lowering his voice, Andre replied to the phone.


    After a dozen seconds of silence on the other end of the phone, he suddenly shouted: "You are not vogat, who are you?"


    "Haha, it''s really worthy of gin. You might have guessed it. Vogat is now in our FBI''s hands! Did you know that he is now confessing to us about your organization." Andre said directly.


    As for Judy, who skillfully played around with the signal receiver, using the signal from the cell phone to locate the gin.


    "Big brother! Don''t worry about me, I didn''t tell the secret of the organization." Vogat yelled vigorously, and his voice came directly from his phone to Gin''s ears.


    Gin''s eyes narrowed, and a strong murderous intent erupted from it.


    "Very well, it seems that you should have heard his voice. If you think it is possible, we may try to exchange, and use vodat in exchange for relevant information about your organization. It doesn''t matter if you don''t want it, we have time Asked from Vogat''s mouth." Andre said.


    "Your FBI is doing a good job!" He hung up the phone after only saying that last sentence, without saying that he agreed with Andrey''s terms.No, it should be impossible to agree.


    "Judy, what''s going on? Did you find out?" Andre dropped the phone and asked Judy.


    "No, he should be calling from a moving car, so it is difficult to capture his location. Unfortunately, he is not calling from the organization''s base, otherwise it is possible to find out their nest in Japan." Judy regrets Said.


    "The guy with Gin is very cautious, cunning like a fox, and it''s impossible to show us any flaws." Andre said, shaking his head.


    "It seems that the war we organized with them is just about to begin. I hope that we can get along well before Shuichi Akai and the others come." The members of the black organization knew that vodka had fallen into the hands of the FBI. Let it go.


    "Hehe, it doesn''t matter, we FBI have a trump card." Judy smiled playfully, her eyes full of confidence.


    "Are you talking about Shuichi Akai? He is indeed very good. Judy, you should consider agreeing to associate with him. He has been chasing you for ten years." Andrey jokingly laughed.


    "How is it possible, I have no feeling for him. And the trump card I''m talking about isn''t him." Judy''s jewel-like eyes dazzled you.


    On the contrary, Vogat''s eyes were full of anxiety. What should I do? Brother still doesn''t know the news that that person is alive.

 1493 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01519, Shirley

    After hanging up the phone in his hand, Gin pulled out the phone card and threw it out of the car window.His expression remained silent, and he diverted back to the organization''s base with a murderous face.


    "Gin, Shirley kept asking her sister Akimi Miyano about her situation with the boycott method that interrupted drug research. What do you want to do with her?" Just returning to the base, Pixar asked Gin aloud.


    "Tell her the truth directly, her sister was killed by us." Gin said coldly. He thought that Vogat had already successfully killed Miyano Akemi, compared to an ordinary person.


    "Then what if she continues to stop research to resist our organization? Miyano Akemi has no effect on our organization, but we need Shirley''s mind to develop drugs."


    "Enough, can''t you solve a little thing by yourself." Gin grabbed Pixar''s collar hard, and the murderous eyes on Gin made him afraid.


    Realizing that gin was obviously different from usual, Pixar didn''t dare to make him angry.He is absolutely ruthless and will never dare to kill himself because he is an organized person.


    "Hug... sorry, I know what to do."


    "Hmph, the drug has reached the stage of experimentation, and it would work without her! The disobedient children can only be killed." He pushed Pixar away forcefully, and then walked towards the central building of the organization.


    Hearing the meaning of gin, Pixar became a little stiff.He complained in his heart, which plague god had annoyed the killing god in the organization.


    "Damn Shirley, I hope you can learn to be smart." After swearing to himself, Pixar rolled back to the research room under his jurisdiction.In fact, he didn''t plan to kill Shirley either, because Miyano had a good relationship with him, and she was the only one left in the Miyano family.The rest will be killed by the organization, which is a bit pitiful.


    Shirley can only be detained for a few days now, I hope she can figure it out by herself.My sister is dead, but I have to be strong and live.


    At the same time, Gin came to the core part of the organization, using computers to urgently contact the members of the organization.He didn''t tell the boss about the arrest of Vogat, because he believed he could settle that little thing.


    As my partner for more than ten years, I was so careless that I was caught by the FBI, about his face.


    "Didi..." The computer image was projected onto the wall, and a man and a woman could be seen on the screen.The man''s dress is no different from that of vogat, but thinner than vogat.


    The women are ugly, with short blond hair.The facial features look hideous because of the heavy makeup, and the left eye has a swallowtail butterfly tattoo and often paints heavy eye shadows.


    At this time, the two men were holding rifles in their hands, as if they were practicing sniper killing.The use of high-tech virtual scenes and characters is no different from real killings.


    When I look at the two of them, I know that, like gin and vogat, they are partners in the organization.


    "Oh, it turned out to be gin. You interrupted our training suddenly, what''s the matter?" Chianti shouted at the gin, carrying the sniper rifle.They have always been murderous, so naturally they are not afraid of gin.


    "Chianti, Cohen, where are you performing the task now?" Gin asked lightly.


    "We are in London now, and the mission sent by the organization is to kill a certain candidate for election." Cohen replied.


    "Abandon that mission, you two come to Japan as soon as possible, I will explain to the organization." Gin said without any doubt.


    "Why?" Chianti said a little unhappy.


    "It''s okay to tell you in advance that Vogat was caught by the FBI, and our organization may have conflicts with them." Gin told them the truth.


    "Yeah, it turns out that Gin you are trying to save your partner. Say it early. Okay, we will set off as soon as possible." Chianti looked a little happy when he heard that Gin cares about his partner, maybe Chianti also cares. People of their own partners.


    "But the weird thing is that it''s really incredible that the group of FBI fools in the United States can catch vogat alive." Cohen seemed to perceive the strangeness and whispered strangely.


    "No, don''t underestimate the FBI. Some time ago, an FBI intelligence agent lurked to our base and set a trap to capture me and vogat. At that time, they were not successful because of the FBI''s personal mistakes." To say.


    "This trip we will probably have a head-on conflict with the FBI, but the mission you are invited to perform is not to save Vogat. It is good to be able to save him. If not, we must kill him as much as possible to protect our organization. Intelligence. Your sniper ability in the organization ranks in the top five. I can¡¯t handle the FBI alone, so you should need your help.¡±


    After speaking, Gin''s eyes flashed fiercely.


    Chianti wanted to persuade him something, but Cohen took her hand by the side and motioned her not to speak.


    In the heart of Gin Wine, it is not the most important companion. The first thing in the heart is always the organization, which can be said to be loyal to the BOSS.


    "Well, it might be really exciting to be able to fight with the American FBI intelligence agent. With us, we will definitely be able to kill all the FBI people, and then save Vogat safe and sound." Chianti''s eyes recovered. Excited, implied the smell of blood.


    "I hope so, of course, we must kill Vogat as the first task before the action."


    "Understood, we set out to Japan now, and arrive as early as possible tomorrow." Cohen nodded and said.


    "Brief early, because I guess the FBI will also ask for rescuers. Before you come, I will find out where Vogat is held."


    Gin nodded and closed the contact video for them.He knew that his little brother would not be able to leak out the organization in a short time.Once tortured for a long time, he was not sure whether Vogat could persist.


    Therefore, in order to ensure the safety of the organization, vogat must be killed.He has followed him for more than a decade, and he knows so much that he feels terrible.

 1494 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01520Meeting Belmode

    "I''m going to work, don''t mess around in broad daylight, you two."


    After hearing Xiaobi''s words, Mingmei''s face turned red with a "puff", and the milk in her mouth almost spurted out.


    She pulled her loose pajamas with her little hand, and said falteringly: "Nie...Nie Jun, how can that be good? Sister Xiaobi won''t misunderstand...misunderstand our relationship."


    "Don''t worry about it. It''s probably because your clothes are very sexual and sexy, so Xiaobi deliberately made fun of us." It seems that because of a sudden move to Nie Kong''s apartment, Mingmei didn''t prepare anything, and she still wears Xiaobizhi. Pajamas for her.However, Xiaobi''s figure is mature and plump, and Mingmei seems to be a few sizes older when she wears it.The key lies in her lack of underwear, a vacuum under her loose pajamas.Nie Kong could faintly see her flesh-colored skin and the contours of various parts of her body from the thin fibers of pajamas and pajamas.Although not as big as Xiaobi, Mingmei really has foreign ancestry, two numbers older than Xiaolan, a high school student.


    Perceiving the look in Nie Kong''s eyes, she shyly stopped her hand at the empty collar in front of Xiong, and whispered: "Then Nie...Nie Jun, can you accompany me to the previous apartment to pack up today."


    "It can be, but do you want to go out in that pajamas."


    "No...No, the clothes I changed last night should be done now."


    "Okay, but wait until I finish my breakfast." Nie Kong said.


    "Well, Nie Jun don''t worry, I have to pack the tableware later." With Mingmei''s help in housework, it can save Xiaobi a lot.


    After simply consuming breakfast, Mingmei ran to the balcony dedicated to drying clothes, put away the beige LO suit she wore yesterday, and then returned to the bedroom to change into Xiaobi''s pajamas.


    After she put on her apron and washed the dishes, Nie Kong and she left the apartment to organize a temporary residence specially prepared for her.Nie Kong went with Judy once yesterday, so he can still remember the journey.


    Mingmei lives on the fifth floor, but she keeps putting the spare key on the bottom of the flowerpot next to the door, really lacking security awareness.


    After opening the door, Nie Kong carefully looked at the environment in the house.He found that there were signs of turning inside the room, but Mingmei, who was not insightful, could not tell.


    The people in the black organization sent someone to search her residence. Who would it be?When Nie Kong''s nose smelled the familiar scent of cigarettes in the air, he showed a suddenly realized expression.


    "The scent lingering in the air hasn''t completely dissipated. It seems that it hasn''t been long since she left. Or is she just hiding in a corner of the room and coveting us."


    Nie Kong smiled softly, his nose followed the scent and began to search.First, I opened the crease sofa, and then opened Mingmei''s wardrobe, but there was more Mingmei''s girl body fragrance inside, and I couldn''t tell.


    Spread along the wardrobe, until it faces the balcony.Nie Kong''s spiritual consciousness spread around 30 meters, and she was indeed in the corner of the balcony of the apartment and saw a beautiful figure hiding there, where she was relaxing with smoke rings.


    Wearing a black dress, nails and lips are painted scarlet, like a fallen angel in the dark.She exudes a dark beauty, even stronger than Kuangsan.


    "You pack your luggage yourself, and I will go to the balcony to take a look at the scenery."


    "Yeah." Mingmei felt so shy with Nie Kong, a boy.Especially when he was packing his cute underwear and nasty pants, how could he stand his direct stare?


    Before Belmode could respond, Nie Kong opened the balcony door directly.When he saw Nie Kong, the cigarette in Belmode''s hand suddenly fell, staring at Nie Kong in a daze.


    As a well-known high school detective in the Kanto region, many members of the Black Organization actually knew his existence. However, they checked for a long time and only proved that the two Nie Kongs were not the same person.


    But specifically, it was the first time that Belmode met with the "son" of Nie Kong.So she was stunned, because Nie Kong was almost like her ten years ago.No, it''s the same person!!


    "Oh, it''s so good to keep, it doesn''t look like a fifty-year-old old woman at all." Nie Kong grabbed her silver hair with one hand, pulled her pretty face up to face him, and then turned her body Pressed on the balcony.


    Belmode trembled in his heart, and suddenly couldn''t give birth to the thought of resisting him, so familiar and overbearing.I guessed right, Nie Jun is really not dead.


    "Hehe, you don''t look like a forty-something uncle." Her jade hand embraced Nie Kong''s neck, and the big white legs under the skirt lightly clamped Nie Kong''s waist, making a snake charm smile.


    "Nie Jun, you really didn''t die. It seems that I guessed right, there are only a few people in the world who can catch vodka alive, so I came to search early in the morning."


    "Yes, is your organization ready for despair."


    Nie Kong leaned over and pressed hard against her vermilion lips.Only seeing Belmode frown and saw a little scarlet blood flowing out of their connecting mouths, he bit his lips.


    The smell of blood mixed with the taste of Nie Kong, and Belmode enjoyed Nie Kong''s bloody mouth.And she always smiled, leaning back to match Nie Kong''s big hand.Although she was able to remain calm, the flush on her cheeks betrayed her.


    "Who knows, I don''t care much about the organization right now. But Jun Nie, Jinjiu and the others should be ready to act. The FBI kids can''t stop them. Everything you did yesterday may fall short. ."


    "What''s the hurry, I have time to play with them, and now I don''t like them at all." Nie Kong said, taking her panties to her knees with her fingers.In the corner of the balcony, he became one with her.


    "Say...that is, if Jun Nie wants to destroy the organization, it should be very easy. Um..."


    After more than ten years, Belmode once again experienced the joy of being fit, and couldn''t help but cried out.


    "Keep it down."


    "You''re... so bold, aren''t you afraid that people inside will see it."


    "What do you think."


    "Oh, since you are not afraid, then what can I take care of. I... I found myself thinking about you a little bit for more than ten years." Belmode took the initiative to clamp Nie Kong and hung on him with bumps. .


    Because it had been more than ten years, Belmode, who had not received such a strong stimulus for a long time, vented like a pillar, and could only hold on for seven or eight minutes under Nie Kong.


    "Jun Nie...I...I heard a strange voice, did you do anything outside." Behind Nie Kong, Mingmei''s lovely voice suddenly came.

 1495 The collapse of the second element Text 01521, Mingmei, dont get me wrong

    "Nie Jun...I...I heard a strange voice, did you do anything outside." In the room behind Nie Kong, Mingmei''s lovely and trembling voice suddenly came.


    Belmode''s body was leaning halfway on the balcony mast, and after hearing Mingmei''s voice, her soft body shook.She looked at Nie Kong and found that he really didn''t mean to avoid it.


    Belmode didn''t care if others discovered the relationship between herself and Nie Kong, but she really didn''t want others to see her half-dressed and embarrassed state.


    Seeing Mingmei about to open the glass door of the balcony, the situation was extremely urgent.Belmode bit his teeth, pressed his feet a little harder, and jumped from the balcony to the roof of the sixth floor of the apartment.


    "Nie Jun, why aren''t you talking?" At the same time, Mingmei arrived on the balcony exactly one second late.Seeing Nie Kong facing her back, Mingmei suddenly felt very strange.


    She stretched her body in front of Nie Kong curiously, and when her fluttering eyes saw the scene in front of her, her cheek turned to crimson with a scream.In his gaze, Nie Kong''s stretched out body was hung with a pair of silk pants.The trousers were covered with mucus. Mingmei saw that Nie Jun was using it to wipe it up and down, and the front part seemed to be worn red.


    No wonder it makes strange noises. It turns out that Jun Nie is comforting himself, but whose slender silk pants are?No, Nie Jun seemed to have opened his closet just now, did Nie Jun stole his pants?!


    "Nie...Nie Jun, you...you...how can you use me...my pants to secretly do that kind of perverted thing. Ugh...Nie Jun, that...that way can''t do it!!"


    "Ah, no, Mingmei, you misunderstood." Nie Kong was dumbfounded, it was clear that it was the black pants left by Belmode.Looking at her strange and misty eyes, Nie Kong felt that she had misunderstood something.


    "Woo!"


    Mingmei couldn''t hear Nie Kong''s explanation at all right now. She hurriedly covered her big eyes with her hands, then stepped back, hurriedly turned around and ran from the balcony to her room.


    "Haha..." A weird smile came from the stairs, Nie Kong fiercely wiped the mucus sticking there with his pants, then kneaded it into a ball and threw it to Belmode.


    Belmod''s red cheeks were smiling, and he gently grabbed it in his hand, and put it on his body gracefully in front of Nie Kong.It seemed to think of what Nie Kong did with it. When the pants wrapped Yuanshuo''s buttocks, her legs were suddenly pinched.


    When Nie Kong mentioned his pants, he immediately followed Mingmei and found that she was closing her bedroom door tightly.


    "Hey! Xiao Mingmei, it''s me. You open the door quickly." Nie Kong kept talking at the door, not to mention how depressed he was at this time.


    After Nie Kong knocked for a long time, the door opened with a click.Mingmei''s cheeks were red, and her breath was a little messy.


    "Nie...Nie Jun, although I know that boys have physical needs, you have to be more restrained in the future... okay. Doing too much will be bad for your health, and you are not allowed to steal my pants for fun. "Blushing, Mingmei whispered.


    She really misunderstood herself, Nie Kong immediately looked at her dumbfounded.He can reason very well, but now it is useless at all.


    "Well, I swear I won''t do it again."


    "No, no. I...I didn''t mean to blame Nie Jun, but you have to tell me before you use it, otherwise I...I will be very troubled to see the pants missing. Because...because Even after using it for Jun Nie, I... I wash it myself and it doesn¡¯t matter."


    After saying those words, Mingmei''s big eyes almost turned into a circle shape, which shows how much impact it has on her.Having said that, for the first time, a boy would blaspheme her, and it would be Uncle Nie Kong who he respected.After the sharp contrast, Mingmei''s respect for him seemed to be broken.Along with the embarrassment, a feeling of accelerated heartbeat developed in my heart.


    Nie Kong was very tragic. She felt that the battle with Belmode just now showed Mingmei the joy of coming, and Mingmei would definitely recognize Belmode.


    "If it''s okay, let''s go back." Nie Kong said with a bitter smile, tears.It seems that they need to spend a lot of time to mediate if they want to restore the previous atmosphere.


    "Yeah." Mingmei held the organized duffel bag in one hand, obediently following Nie Kong.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    As soon as he returned to the apartment, Mingmei was doing the work of tidying up the apartment diligently.She has lost her parents since she was a child, so she is very proficient in housework and can help Xiaobi who goes to work very much.With her, I believe Xiaobi will be much easier.Compared to Xiaobi who is like a mistress, Mingmei may be like Nie Kong''s obedient maid.


    When I got home, the phone in my pocket suddenly made a noise.Nie Kong opened it and saw that it was Judy who was calling.


    "Hey, Judy, what''s the matter?" Nie Kong pressed the answer button and said to the phone.


    "Brother Nie Kong, we are discussing about escorting Vogat back to the United States. Can you come." Judy said in a voice.


    "Huh!" Nie Kong tasted something else from her words. Reminiscing about what Belmode said quietly to him just now, he could probably guess what would happen.


    "Well, where are you now?" Nie Kong Chusheng asked.


    "Brother Nie Kong, don''t worry, you come to my apartment and I will take you there." After Judy left that sentence, he smiled and hung up Nie Kong''s phone.


    Since Nie Kong helped to catch Vogat, of course he had to teach the black organization a lesson, so he didn''t refuse their request.The point is that Nie Kong also has important things to find them.


    Nie Kong stretched out from the sofa, and when he turned around, he noticed that Mingmei, who was sweeping the floor with a vacuum cleaner, panicked and looked elsewhere.That girl, what are you going to do?


    Shaking his head to throw away the embarrassment, Nie Kong left the apartment after telling Mingmei that he had gone out.


    When Xiaobi drove to the police station, Nie Kong was able to let go of his speed.It was 20 kilometers away from Judy''s apartment, but Nie Kong only took less than ten seconds before he appeared on the 25th floor of her apartment.

 1496 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01522, the action of escorting Vogat

    Nie Kong twisted the doorknob and found that the careless Judy hadn''t locked the door, so Nie Kong easily slipped inside.


    In the living room, Judy in a casual dress holds the phone between her shoulders and jaw, while the two free hands are trimming her toenails.Sitting on the sofa with legs apart, the posture was really unsightly.


    Seeing someone suddenly standing in front of her shocked her.As an FBI intelligence agent, you must always be vigilant.When she was able to see the person in front of her, she breathed a sigh of relief and continued to fix her nails.


    "Brother Nie Kong, where did you come from?"


    "Can you blame me, your door is not locked. By the way, can you have a little sense of safety yourself." Nie Kong squeezed a pillow of the sofa into the bottom of her blooming skirt.


    "Oh." Judy noticed the commotion of the foreign object there, and her legs were severely clamped against the pillow that struck.After discovering that Nie Kong was making trouble, her white face turned reddishly, and she glanced at Nie Kong in an annoyed manner, and her heart was almost broken.


    "That''s not the case, because Brother Nie Kong is not an outsider. If other people dare to break into the house privately, I must put him in a prison." Judy blushed in defense.


    "Yes, yes. Then you hurry up and change your clothes now. Didn''t you say you want to escort Vogat back to the United States."


    "Who knows that Brother Nie Kong came so fast. I thought you would come only after trimming your nails. Now, I''ve only trimmed half of it now. I want Brother Nie Kong to help me with the rest." His little feet leaned against Nie Kong''s knees.


    "Really, Judy is almost a thirty-year-old girl." Nie Kong held her small white feet with five fingers, only feeling that she was holding five white pearls in her hands.Nie Kong used a delicate knife to help her trim the white nails in her feet.Judy squinted her big blue eyes and swam, and a very happy smile appeared on her cheeks.


    Finally, two or three minutes later, Nie Kong awoke her from her daydream.


    She reluctantly retracted her feet, stretched her waist and slowly returned to her bedroom.The last dressing took more than half an hour. She changed into slim jeans and a short-sleeved shirt.


    Vermilion lips are dotted with reddish lipstick, and her fingernails are rarely painted with purple nail polish, dressed as a mature and feminine beauty.Judy happily took Nie Kong''s arm and left the apartment.


    After she found that Nie Kong was not driving, Judy drove her car out and let Nie Kong ride to the FBI base in Kyoto.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The FBI set up the Japanese branch in the building of an energy company run by the Americans as a cover for them.


    When Nie Kong and the others arrived, several FBI intelligence agents had gathered in the conference room on the third floor of the building.Nie Kong knew two people, the American giant Andrey who met yesterday and James who met more than ten years ago.As for the one who looked a little cold at the end, Nie Kong guessed that he might be Shuichi Akai.


    After James saw Nie Kong, his old eyes were bigger than bullseye, "Ju...Judy, he...Is he...Nie Kong."


    "Hehe, you can say so, because theoretically he is the son of Brother Nie Kong." Judy blinked at Nie Kong and replied with a smile.


    "That''s it, the tiger father has no dogs. It seems that you were able to catch vodka alive yesterday. He should have helped you a lot." James said with emotion.


    "Yeah, thanks to Jun Nie, he was caught." Judy said proudly.


    Seeing Judy Dese''s cheek, Shuichi Akai suddenly felt uncomfortable.


    "His Excellency, let him be an outsider to participate in our FBI secret meeting, is it really okay." Andrey said dissatisfiedly.


    "It doesn''t matter, he is actually not an outsider. Now that everyone is here, let''s discuss the specific details of taking Vogat back to the airport plane. Judy, spread the road map." James said.


    "Yes." Judy searched out a large one-meter wide street overlooking satellite image from the data she provided.The satellite image is very clear, as small as a tree is marked.There is a red line with the relevant route, which seems to be the route they are going to set off.


    "Do they really dare to attack our FBI?" Andre snorted.


    "There is something they dare not do. Just in case, they must be fully prepared." Akai said, shaking his head.


    As a gin partner, Vogat cannot remain indifferent watching the FBI take him back to the United States. Hideichi Akai understands his harsh character.Perhaps he had planned to kill all FBI personnel.


    "That''s right, their strength has already exceeded our expectations, and underestimating them will suffer a big loss." James said to Andre in a lesson.Because of his disposition, the last plan went wrong and failed.


    "Once they learn about the situation in Vogat, they are likely to ambush us with a sniper rifle in a tall building." Hideichi Akai frowned, because there are many great places on the map to set up ambushes.


    "Nie Jun, what do you think." Judy shoved her brother Nie Kong and asked in a low voice.


    Nie Kong glanced at the satellite image and crossed out all suspicious locations more than 600 meters from the street with a pen.


    "Look, it''s much simpler now. Now you can pick a route at will." Nie Kong said lazily.


    Xiu Akai was shocked and looked at Nie Kong squarely, feeling that he was not easy in front of him.


    "What do you mean by that." Andre was a little grumpy.


    "Andre, you shut up." James gave a cold voice, his eyes unable to remove the map.


    "Even if they have a very good sniper, it is difficult to kill the target from 600 meters away. Hehe, you really deserve to be Brother Nie Kong." Judy said with joy.


    "That''s right, between 600 meters and 500 meters is indeed a huge threshold. Few people can break through that limit. It seems very intuitive now. Only ten suspicious locations are left." Akai Hideichi Nodded and said.


    "So now, it seems that the best route is. Shuttle from the commercial street to the road around the city, and there are only two ambush locations." James drew the safest route with his pen and nodded in satisfaction.


    "If you are dispatching Japanese police to help, there should be no problem."

 1497 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01523The wind and rain are coming

    While the FBI was discussing how to deal with the black organization, Gin and the others held a meeting in the black organization.Their lineup is quite luxurious, with two snipers Chianti and Cohen who are among the best in assassination capabilities.With outstanding abilities, the gin who can rank in the top three of the organization, and Belmode, who is unpredictable at the end.


    Perhaps I can''t understand Belmode, Chianti and Cohen dislike her very much.Because Belmode has been doing its own way for more than ten years, and sometimes even refused to organize the tasks assigned to her!In their eyes, Belmode is very arrogant.Chianti, with a good personality, can''t wait to shoot her out.However, only a small part of the organization knows how dangerous Belmode is, even the bosses in the organization are very jealous of her!


    "Now you look at the satellite map."


    A satellite map projection appeared in front of them. The level of science and technology they developed was much higher than that of the FBI. No wonder the organization''s development would be unstoppable.


    "The target vehicle will drive from their base to the airport in Kyoto City after 14 o''clock. According to computer calculations, all the route maps towards the airport will pass through the intersection of Bridge B and DP, where we acted. Right." He pointed to a bridge and a park, and said to the three of them.


    "Very well, I''m going to beat them up and down." Chianti smiled cruelly, looking very hideous with the butterfly tattoo on his right eye.Comparing with the beautiful Belmode next to him, he was like a dead flower.


    "Don''t mess around, we must make a good plan. The bulletproof devices on those guys'' cars are specially made, and your 7.62mm bullets can''t penetrate the glass of the door." Gin said calmly.


    "If we can''t shoot, what shall we do?" Cohen said, who was always silent.


    "Follow the plan. First of all you two lie in ambush next to the DP building and use a rifle to blow their tires. Then Belmode and I drove a motorcycle and used heavy weapons-bombs to take them out of the bulletproof car Force it out! Kill the FBI people as much as possible. If things change, then you must kill Vogat first."


    "Haha...If they don''t come out, they will die from the explosion. And when they get out of the car, the DP spot will be the best hunting ground. In the end they all become our targets." Chianti laughed.


    "Very well, it seems that you already understand my deployment plan. Belmode, do you have any questions." Gin turned to the beautiful woman smoking a cigarette, her tone a little chilly.


    Belmode easily spit out a smoke ring and smiled: "Although I have a bad premonition, but I am fine when I am idle, I will accompany you to make trouble. But gin, I advise you not to Have too much hope."


    Gin''s pupils shrank, "Huh, the only opponent worthy of fear in the FBI is Shuichi Akai. Do you think he can stop us."


    "Hee hee, forget it, let''s not hit you. Otherwise, it would be too boring for you to turn around and run away." Belmode didn''t explain the existence of Nie Kong, she was looking forward to the time when the two met.


    If Hideichi Akai is a silver bullet to the organization, then Nie Kong can be said to be a nuclear bomb, which can easily destroy the entire organization after detonation.


    "Asshole, are you a spy for the FBI? Why bother to raise others'' ambitions and destroy your own prestige." Chianti scolded irritably.


    "Oh, I don''t allow anyone to scold me except him." Belmode smiled, but his right hand slapped Chianti out at a speed invisible to the naked eye.She pulled Chianti''s hair, her pretty smile was very cold.


    Seeing his partner being beaten, Cohen next to him instinctively aimed his pistol at Belmode.As long as Belmode moves, he will pull the trigger immediately.


    Belmode threw Chianti at Cohen, and the two rolled into a ball and fell five or six meters out at the same time.


    The gin frowned and snorted vigorously: "You have enough."


    "Hehe, don''t worry about Gin, I won''t kill them, I just teach them a lesson, because their eyes really make me hate." Belmode pressed his cigarette butt against Chianti''s belly and heard her After the screams, he stretched out calmly.


    "I''m leaving now, please let me know before you leave." Ignoring the cold eyes of the gin, Belmod stepped on high heels and left the meeting room.


    "Damn, damn, I''m going to kill her, I''m going to blow her head with a gun." Chianti''s eyes were full of madness and killing intent, and her anger almost made her lose her mind. She had never been so humiliated by others before.


    "Shut up! Remember not to mess with her in the future, or she will really kill you." Gin looked at Chianti with cold eyes, with warnings and threats in his tone.


    "Why do you have to favor her with Gin? Is it just because the boss is interested in her beauty?" Chianti said madly.


    "It has nothing to do with that, and she is far scarier than you see! You guys have a good rest and act in an hour."


    "Huh, is she really terrible." Chianti disbelieved, his eyes sometimes crazy and sometimes hateful.


    Cohen was silent, his mood was almost the same as Chianti, forcibly suppressing the killing intent rising in his heart.


    Gin nodded and left the meeting room. He also had to prepare supplies.Resolutely against the FBI, the guns and ammunition used must not be wrong.


    An hour later, after learning that the FBI was about to act, Gin summoned the Belmode three.First of all, they were allocated guns and supplies, and then they got in their own car and set off toward the place stated in the plan.


    At the same time, two luxurious sports cars drove out of the garage door of the FBI base building at the same time.One is a world-famous Mercedes-Benz sports car, which carries three of Vogat and James organized in black, and James is responsible for driving.One is Judy¡¯s Peugeot 607, carrying Nie Kong and Judy.


    The atmosphere seemed very depressing, and perhaps they knew in their hearts that the duel between the FBI and the black organization had already begun.


    Because they captured Vogat, they had to face the troubles they caused.

 1498 The collapse of the second element body 01524, the attack of gin

    "Report, there is no abnormal situation found in the surrounding 500 meters." The radio of the police car heard the voice of related personnel.


    There are three police cars outside, patrolling and protecting Akai Hideichi and the others.Their car drove a few kilometers, but the calm was beyond their expectations, and the tight atmosphere seemed to be brewing a powerful storm.


    Hideo Akai is holding a rifle in one hand, and he and Andre¡¯s partner are ready to deal with emergencies.In James'' Mercedes-Benz, the handcuffed Vogat secretly prayed that the gin boss would never show up.


    He knew how dangerous Nie Kong was. As long as he was there, his eldest brother might become the same as himself.If the eldest brother and their entire army are annihilated in the hands of the FBI, it is directly related to the survival of the organization.If that happens because of his own relationship, Vogat would rather die.


    "Please go to the next area for inspection." While in the car, James issued an order to the police seconded from Kyoto.Three police cars followed the route of the street and carried out a carpet search.


    When they passed the street next to the park, Nie Kong''s heart suddenly moved, and he noticed the murderous intent in the air.


    No taller building was found in the park as a sniper point, while the back is a residential area.The only possible ambushes are the two 300-meter-long buildings on the side of the park, which sandwich the park one after the other.


    After their car was exposed, the air seemed to freeze.No gunshots were heard, but there was a squeak. Nie Kong and the others dragged forward for more than ten meters while sitting in two cars.


    "Oops, it looks like they used a rifle to aim our tires." Andre exclaimed.


    "Sure enough, Gin and the others are lying in ambush on the building 300 meters away. It''s a good calculation." Shuichi Akai squatted down vigilantly, looking out from the glass of the car door with the sight on the rifle.


    Since the car uses black glass, the vision is very blurred.


    "Don''t worry, my car is made of special bulletproof materials, and their guns can''t penetrate." James said confidently.


    "He used the method of breaking our tires and trapped us in the car. But the method of gin will not end easily, because he is my lovely rival." Akai said.


    "Then what should I do now? Sit and wait to die?" Andre said anxiously.


    "I''ll go down and deal with them." Akai Hideo was holding a rifle, and his eyes were a bit of joy.


    "Sit in the car and stay safe. I have instructed the police around you to stay safe for a few minutes until they find out the location of their sniper." James stopped Akai Hideichi and now let him appear. , That would be their target.


    On the other side, Nie Kong''s car.At the moment when he knew that the black organization had fired, Judy and Judy pressed Nie Kong in the passenger seat, and the two maintained an intimate posture of lying down on the female superior.Her car does not have special bulletproof materials like James, for fear that people in the black organization will use sniper rifles to target Nie Kong and herself.


    "Brother Nie Kong, what should we do now." She asked Nie Kong in a low voice.


    "Where is your rifle?" Nie Kong said.


    Originally, Nie Kong could kill all enemies with just one pistol, but the range was really low.


    "In...in the back compartment, it seems like my hands are hard to reach." Judy looked at the back seat, where there was a black box that seemed to hold a violin.


    "Move your body up a little bit, I can get it." At this moment, the plump mountain in front of Judy Huns clamped his arm, and Nie Kong just moved a little, and immediately got stuck in the two soft flesh.


    "Bad brother, it''s okay now." Only a click was heard, and the thing that was tightly stuck to Nie Kong''s arm seemed to have disappeared.With a light movement of Nie Kong''s arm, he immediately noticed the mellow and extreme touch, which was very different from the softness and softness of the touch just now.


    Without the hindrance of the cup holding the underwear, his plumpness became soft as cotton.Nie Kong''s arm squeezed away forcefully, squeezing the bulging and big one into a flat shape, and smoothly extended his hand to the back seat of the carriage.


    Judy let out a low groan, her face flushed like a big apple, and she found her body shuddering.Especially the place where Brother Nie Kong squashed, as if the current was paralyzed.


    It''s not that Judy isn''t nervous, she still flirts with Nie Kong.I don''t know why, as long as Nie Kong is there, Judy can''t feel the atmosphere of crisis.


    At this time, Nie Kong had just held the rifle in his hand, and suddenly noticed the roar of motorcycle engines around him.Lingshen observed the surroundings for 30 meters and found two men in black riding towards them on Harley motorcycles.


    And in their hands, a heavy and terrifying weapon appeared-a bomb.


    "The guy with Gin really is going crazy, he dared to use a bomb for his good friend Vogat." Nie Kong put his arm around Judy''s waist and the box in the other.While lying down, he stepped on the opposite car door and used the reaction force to lead Judy out of the car through the co-pilot door.


    Then I saw a big bomb from a smoking fist dropped under the car, and a loud roar was heard two seconds later.Poor Judy''s car was blown to pieces by the gin.


    And another black man riding a motorcycle threw the bomb in her hand on the bottom of the car where Shuichi Akai was sitting, and she let out a silver bell before leaving.


    Akai Hideichi and the three of them changed their expressions. They didn''t care that they would be used as targets when they went out. First, they pushed the vogat out of the car. The three of them got out of the car by attracting attention.


    Even with the bulletproof device, James'' Benz really couldn''t stop the high-explosive explosives, and the huge impact generated blasted the car several meters into the air.


    Without the protection of the turtle shell, the four of them were exposed to the air.Although wearing a body armor, it is difficult to block the bullet of the rifle.


    "Damn, dare to use heavy weapons with high damage." James said bitterly.


    "The situation now is worse than you think. We have become targets for snipers, and there is no place to cover." Akai glanced at the surrounding flat terrain, with a cold sweat on his face.

 1499 The collapse of the secondary element 01525The fear of gin

    "Huh, it seems that Voga''s life should not be extinct. According to the development of the current plan, we should be able to rescue him." The motorcycle was parked on the roof of a large truck in the corner, and Gin tried Watch what happened hundreds of meters away.He has forced Shuichi Akai and the others out of the car, and the rest depends on the performance of Cohen and Chianti.


    "Hehe, I think Cohen and the others are in big trouble. It''s a bit bad, he looks like he''s going to shoot." With super vision, she glanced at the other side, and an illegible smile appeared at the corner of her mouth.


    "Is anyone there?" Seeing that Belmode, who has always been indifferent to many things, would pay attention to a person, Gin suddenly frowned.He took a look directly with the sight glasses hung on the motorcycle, and pulled everything five hundred meters in front of his eyes.


    In his sight, Shuichi Akai''s arms and belly were colored as expected by Gin, clearly losing to Cohen and the others.Because one is in the dark and the other is in the light, and Cohen and Chianti are well prepared.Even if he claims to organize silver bullets, he has no ability to break the current predicament.


    When Gin saw a man in the field holding a rifle in a ridiculous gesture, he didn''t even make a mocking smile, his pupils shrank into pinholes.


    The nightmare of seventeen years ago emerged from Gin''s mind, and even after more than ten years, it is still very clear.


    At the same time, Nie Kong seemed to be aware of his surveillance and turned to his direction and gave a meaningful smile.Qin Jiu finally collided with Nie Kong''s eyes in the air, and he backed away a few steps due to panic.


    "No...impossible, he...how could he not die?!" Gin Jiu''s body trembled slightly, his eyes were full of fear, and no one could understand Nie Kong''s horror than him.At the same time, he thought of the real reason why the FBI was able to catch Vogat alive. It seemed that only he could do that.


    "Oh... cake, Cohn and the others are in danger, no... you can''t shoot him! Hey, hey... Cohn and Chianti, have you heard that? This is the end of the action, and you should retreat!"


    To the wireless walkie-talkie, Gin gave them orders with an unprecedented eager voice.However, Chianti, who wanted to enjoy hunting the FBI, couldn''t accept the slightly ridiculous order of Gin.


    Belmode, on the other hand, laughed haha.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, in Nie Kong holding Judy''s rifle and James will make a peace.


    After seeing Shuichi Akai and Andre in embarrassment, he shook his head and said, "You are not their opponents, stand back and I will deal with them."


    "What, please, it''s dangerous now, please don''t mess with it, please." Andre yelled.


    Nie Kong narrowed his eyes and pointed his muzzle at Andrey''s temple, "Stop talking nonsense, and noisy will give you a bang." The voice was flat, but Andrey shuddered suddenly.


    Although Akai was surprised, he nodded rationally, "Since you want to help, then you help me deal with the Cohen under the water pump of the tall building in front. As long as you can hold him for ten seconds, I will get rid of the ambush on the top of the tall building as soon as possible. Sniper Chianti."


    And James wiped the blood from his forehead, and looked at Nie Kong and Judy with weird eyes, just as if he had guessed something.


    "If they can hold on for ten seconds, let''s talk." No one understood what Nie Kong said. Nie Kong held the gun, his eyes didn''t even look at the sight set specifically for the rifle.


    Seeing him posing as a beginner, Andrey sneered with disdain.That kind of shooting level dared to play sniping with others, just lighting a lantern in the toilet, specifically looking for death.


    Nie Kong''s eyes were like torches, and he locked the man who had fallen over 300 meters under the stainless steel water pump.Although spiritual sense is temporarily useless, sharp eyes can perceive everything.Even without eyes, Nie Kong could use the source of murderous intent to lock his position.It shows that the level of the two killers in front of them is terrible, and they don''t know how to constrain themselves.


    Suddenly, Nie Kong felt that someone was secretly coveting him.He looked to the left and saw the familiar figure on the motorcycle¡ªGin Wine.Nie Kong grinned at him, then pulled the trigger without hesitation.


    In Andrey''s eyes, the level of the snipers of the black organization seemed to deteriorate.Several shots were clearly aimed at Nie Kong, but all the strange bullets were empty!


    Then there was a loud noise, and Nie Kong''s rifle shot a bullet.


    After Nie Kong shot, the sniper on the opposite side suddenly stood still, as if the pistol was misfired.


    Akai Hideyoshi looked at the sight of the rifle in horror, and found that Cohen was holding his bloody right hand, and a blood hole appeared in his wrist.


    There is no sight to hit a person after 300 meters. In the history of the FBI, there seems to be a legendary person...


    "Ok...what a great marksmanship." Akai said with a wry smile.


    Originally, he thought he was very powerful, even stronger than the gin organized in black.But Nie Kong in front of him seemed to merge with the gun, and his realm was beyond his reach.


    "Sure enough," James said softly.


    As for Andrei, his face was very red, and he didn''t expect that Nie Kong he despised would be worse than their FBI.


    "Hey, it seems that I used to beat people to death before." Nie Kong shook his head and said with a light smile.


    "Hehe, Brother Nie Kong, it''s okay. After crippling them, it is easier to catch them alive." Judy said excitedly.


    "Well, let me abandon their hands." Nie Kong pointed the rifle at Chianti, and then fired two consecutive shots.


    Chianti, who had been in a gunfight with Hideichi Akai, had her pupils shrunk because she saw the bullet shooting at her from the sight.She forcibly removed her face, only feeling a pain in her shoulder, and suddenly she couldn''t use her strength.


    Looking down, two blood holes appeared on the shoulders, and she screamed.How could it be possible, with the corner where they are lying on their stomachs, how can they hit themselves at that angle!!


    "Hey, Chianti, did you hear that? This is the end of the action. Retreat quickly, otherwise you will end up with Vogat!!"


    Chianti endured the pain and replied: "Ming...I understand, but my hands have been shot and injured. Please...please drive quickly to support us."


    "Same as above. One of them has good marksmanship... so powerful. We are not his opponents."

 1500 The collapse of the second element body 01526, tracking

    "Sure enough, he simply crippled you."


    Gin''s cheeks were sweating coldly. If he had known that Nie Kong was there, he would not have the courage to recapture vodka from Nie Kong''s hands. Nie Kong''s spear skills would really make people desperate.


    "You hurry downstairs now. I will pick you up after you turn off the police. Remember... Don''t conflict with him." After hanging up the radio, Gin twisted the accelerator and the Harley motorcycle started The three-meter-high truck jumped out.


    Being able to drive heavy motorcycles onto trucks shows that their driving skills are really strong.Belmode smoked a cigarette gracefully, with a smile on his pretty face.The battle just now was only a good show for her.When seeing Nie Jun torturing Cohen and Chianti in the organization, playing with them in his palm, Belmode was really excited physically and mentally.


    She could guess what happened later. Since Nie Jun didn''t kill them with a single shot, it means that Nie Jun didn''t mean to kill them, so Gin should be able to bring them back to the organization safely.


    However, Nie Jun didn''t kill them. What was his plan? Belmode sometimes didn''t understand what he was thinking.To say that he was kind and didn''t dare to kill, Belmode had to laugh out loud.She had already discovered that Nie Kong''s mystery level was much stronger than that of the black organization, and she couldn''t guess his origin.


    "Well, Nie Jun may have used our organization as a toy, otherwise his physical strength could easily threaten the world. Hehe, I really look forward to it. After the organization learns that he is not dead, how will they deal with it? The organization knows that if there has always been a threat to itself, it will do everything possible to get rid of him.¡± Belmode looked back at Nie Kong for the last time, then smiled and twisted the accelerator of the motorcycle, and then disappeared into the truck on the motorcycle.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Huh, thanks to the presence of Nie Kong today, otherwise the FBI can''t really keep the vodka from the hands of the gin and they have worked so hard to catch it."


    Seeing things gradually stopped, James breathed a sigh of relief.Then, as long as the Japanese police send a car to take the five of them to the airport''s special plane that is about to go to the United States, they can really feel at ease.


    "Right, Nie Kong and others."


    Judy replied distressedly: "Brother Nie Kong said he has urgent things to do, so I want me to notify you of his departure. I guess he might be following the people in the black organization."


    "That''s it." James nodded, daring not to have any comments on his unauthorized actions.


    "Sir James, who the hell is he?" Andre couldn''t help but asked.Fortunately, I have always underestimated him, it turns out that he is actually better than Akai Shuichi, which can be described as subverting his thinking.


    Hideichi Akai is equally curious, why it seems that Judy and James are familiar with him.


    "He may be considered half of the FBI! After seeing his marksmanship 18 years ago, I asked him to become a non-staff member of the FBI, but on the condition that I refused to accept the organization''s jurisdiction. To be honest. Yes, I saw with my own eyes that he can intercept rifle bullets with a pistol." James exclaimed.


    "What?" Akai Xiuyi exclaimed, can humans really do that kind of thing.Thanks that he is not related to the black organization, otherwise the FBI would be really dangerous.


    "He''s so... so amazing." Thinking back to his previous actions that were rude to him, Andre was afraid for a while.If he dared to say something just now, he would really shoot and kill himself.


    "James, you are wrong. The current "Nie Kong" is his son. He himself died in the hands of the black organization in 17 years." Judy shook her hands desperately and said, she didn''t dare to admit that Nie Kong was true. Otherwise, Brother Nie Kong would definitely scold himself.


    "Really, but it seems I heard you call him Brother Nie Kong." James said strangely.


    "No...it''s not the case, it''s just that you got it wrong." Judy quibbleed with a blushing face.


    "Haha..." James didn''t say a word, only gave her an appreciative smile.


    Looking at Judy''s shy expression, Akai Shuichi understood why her ten-year pursuit had no effect. Judy would always disagree and say she has a boy she likes.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A loud bang was heard, two or three police cars surrounding the building suddenly exploded, and the policemen who were rounding up were in a mess.


    At the same time, a Harley motorcycle, as if falling from the sky, rushed out, drifting and parked in front of the building.Seeing the reinforcements arrived, the glass of the doors and windows on the second floor cracked and shattered, and a shadow appeared.


    "Retreat." Gin shrank slightly, vacating the back seat.Cohen nodded, and put his arm around Chianti who was sitting in front of him with one hand.The large Harley motorcycle carried the two and rushed out of the police circle.


    Nie Kong, who had just separated from Judy, quietly followed behind their motorcycle.Even if you are wary of very strong gins, you can''t feel someone behind you.After strolling around in the courtyard, Nie followed the gin motorcycle, and went for several circles in Kyoto before he dared to drive the car to the real base.


    The reason why Nie Kong didn''t kill Cohen and the others was to find out where they organized the branch base in Kyoto.It seems that I forgot to ask Belmode last time, so things became very troublesome.


    As for why the black-clothed Zhuang organization was found, it was related to Mingmei.No, even if he didn''t agree to Mingmei''s request, he would personally go and rescue Xiao Ai from the clutches of the black organization.It seems that Shiho Miyano should not have a rebel organization, so he should be doing research in the base.


    If she really developed into a small loli from taking drugs like the original, then Nie Kong would be very troublesome to find her position in the vast crowd.


    After all, Nie Kong was not Shinichi Kudo, and she did not suffer from the same illness as Nie Kong because of her taking drugs to become smaller. She would not come to her after shrinking her body.It is also possible that she died accidentally due to drug use. As a result, she had to be taken out before she took drugs, so that the two sisters could reunite and live with them.


    Therefore, Nie Kong had to follow them.

 1501 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01527, the first sight of gray

    Looking at the seemingly disused research factory before his eyes, Nie Kong disappeared and followed behind the gin cart.There are strong guard lines at the exits, but they are useless to Nie Kong.


    When he arrived at his destination, Nie Kong had a headache how to find Shiho Miyano.Because the base area of ??the black organization is really magnificent, and the route is curved and complicated.It might take a lot of effort to rely solely on Nie Kong''s spiritual sense.


    "Stop, you...who are you?" When Nie Kong was embarrassed, another person''s voice came from 50 meters behind him. It seems that organized personnel have discovered Nie Kong''s whereabouts.


    Nie Kong''s Spiritual Sense was constantly scanning, and he saw the witnesses when he came to Nie Kong''s 30-meter spiritual sense.It turned out that it was not the guard in charge of defense, but the researcher in white. No wonder the alarm was not issued.


    Nie Kong''s heart moved, and a personal leather mask suddenly appeared in his hand. After using it to conceal his true appearance, Nie Kong coldly turned and faced the visitor.


    "What are you talking about?" With the national character face and sunglasses covering his eyes, Nie Kong suddenly turned into a vogat appearance.


    "No... I''m very sorry, I confessed to the wrong person." After seeing Vogat, he stepped back in a panic.


    "Don''t leave in a hurry, take me to Pixar now." Nie Kong pressed his shoulder and said coldly to him.Instead of looking for it by yourself, it''s better to ask directly.


    "Yes Yes."


    Pixar has always been responsible for drug research, so he should know where Zhibao is, which can save Nie Kong a lot of trouble.


    Following the researchers, Nie Kong shuttled through the complicated path, and finally stopped in front of a door.Nie Kong didn''t stop and swaggered to unlock the door.


    The room is similar to an office, with an old man in a black suit sitting on a leather office chair with scarlet wine in one hand.When he saw Vogat, he had a surprised smile on his face.


    "Vogat, what brought you here." It seems that the news of Vogat Fuzhu has not spread within the organization.


    "I want to ask you for something, about Shiho Miyano, where is she now?" Nie Kong asked.


    "That''s the case." Pixar suddenly realized that he had just asked Gin how to treat Shirley yesterday, so what''s the problem with hearing Vogat''s words at this moment.


    "Because Gin said yesterday that I would solve it by myself, so I temporarily locked her in the confinement room for reflection."


    "Take me to see her right away." Nie Kong told him directly without saying a word.


    "Okay, please come with me." Pixar didn''t doubt Nie Kong, and led him towards the peripheral research institutions, because the scientists of the general organization would live outside.


    However, Shibao''s situation is a bit bad. It is said that he is being held in a closed laboratory.Pixar opened the door with the key of the room and went inside with Nie Kong.However, there were only a few electronic instruments in the slightly empty room, but Shiho was not seen at all.


    "What about Shiho Miyano?" Nie Kong turned to Pixar, his cold eyes made him shudder. How could Pixar feel that the vogat suddenly became scarier than the gin.


    Pixar hurriedly came to Shirley''s handcuffs, and carefully observed the surroundings.But he really didn''t see Shirley, only the handcuffs left in place empty, as if she had evaporated from the secret room.


    Pixar''s scalp was numb, "It''s really none of my business, I obviously handcuffed her in the room. She...maybe...disappeared from the room."


    "what did you say!"


    Nie Kong was about to explode, and he felt indignant, "The pants are all taken off, will you show me this?"


    "I didn''t lie to you, I really locked her in the handcuffs, but I don''t know how she disappeared." Pixar pointed to the handcuffs and explained hurriedly.


    Nie Kong frowned and scanned the room, but found that it was a secret room.There are only three exits from the house, the first is the gate, the other is the gap between the iron railings of the window palm, and the last is the exit for the garbage.


    With Shiho as a normal adult, it is impossible to get out of the 30-centimeter-large garbage hole.If his reasoning is correct, the only possibility is that Shiho Miyano has become a child now taking drugs.


    "Oops, am I a step late." Nie Kong immediately left Pixar, who was dumbfounded, and ran in the direction of the garbage exit.The defense of the base is very tight. If they kill Shiho Miyano as an intruder, Nie Kong will be very sorry.


    "DI!!" Nie Kong just followed the garbage exit, and he found that the truck loaded with garbage had left the base smoothly.Perhaps due to the downpour, the base guards did not carefully check the garbage and other goods in the car.


    After the driver blew the horn, the security guard armed with a machine gun opened the base gate.


    At the same time, the car with garbage slowly disappeared into the rain.Nie Kong followed up at the fastest speed and forcibly stopped in the middle of the road, causing the truck to stop forcibly.


    "You...what are you doing?" The driver stretched out his head and cursed at Nie Kong.When he saw Nie Kong''s face, he immediately closed his mouth.


    Nie Kong ignored the driver and jumped onto the front of the truck.His spiritual consciousness quickly checked the trash bin at the back and found that little Lolita in loose white research clothes was running forward in the rain.She has short brown hair that is different from Akemi, and she is more like her mother Elena than her father Miyano Kouji.The clothes she wore were very large, which was a bit messy because of hiding in the trash.If you just look at her embarrassed appearance now, perhaps most people will treat her as a stray or a beggar.


    She may have just got off the truck, so she ran out more than 20 meters.


    "Zhibao, please wait a while." Nie Kong exclaimed.


    After hearing Nie Kong''s voice, little Lori was shocked.When she turned and looked behind her, when she saw Nie Kong''s face, her pitiful cheek showed infinite horror.She didn''t stop, but accelerated her pace.


    Nie Kong felt weird. She obviously met Xiao Hui Yuanai for the first time. How could she be afraid of herself.After touching his cheek, Nie Kong was stunned to realize that he was using the face of Vogat in the black tissue just now. No wonder Xiao Ai was scared to pee.

 1502 The collapse of the second element body 01528, sisters reunion

    No matter what, Nie Kong quickly stopped Xiao Ai''s path.


    Shiho Miyano stopped, and fell to the ground due to inertia.She raised her face, let the heavy rain hit her face, and looked at the man slowly walking towards her with desperate eyes.The fear of spontaneous organization has long been imprinted in her weak soul.


    In fact, she knew in her heart that there was only one dead end for the betrayal organization, and no one knew how terrifying the organization was.Like his sister, she could only be organized for the massacre ruthlessly, and they didn''t give any explanation.


    "Really, what are you running around."


    Because from his mouth, it seemed that there was a different sound from Vogat.Shiho Miyano looked up with wide, hollow eyes, and saw him stretch out his hand to press on his cheek and tugged hard.


    The terrible face of Vogat was transformed into another person strangely.The heavy rain blurred her vision, but Shiho could vaguely see his sunny smile.


    "You...who are you?" She yelled out in a crisp and tender voice, and the fear in her heart would not dissipate.After losing her sister, she has no one to trust.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''m not a bad person." Nie Kong squatted halfway in front of her, grabbed her small body in his arms with his hands.After Zhibao took medicine and became smaller, he looked like a little cat.


    "Then you... what are you going to do to me?" Her slender arms struggled hard, but couldn''t get away from Nie Kong''s powerful arms.And in his arms, Zhibao''s cold body and mind can feel warmth.


    "Come home with me, someone has been waiting for you."


    Zhibao didn''t hear what Nie Kong said, but he didn''t explain too much nonsense.No matter how she struggled, Nie Kong didn''t mean to let her go.Zhibao knew that his power could not resist, so he could only squint his eyes and shrink into Nie Kong''s arms.Looking at the unfamiliar scene around him, he realized that he didn''t look like grabbing himself back to the organization, so he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    The two walked for a few minutes in the rain, and Shiho found him parked in front of a civilian apartment.


    After taking a look at the house number, Zhibo felt very strange.Why did I come to Erchome in the rice flower market in the blink of an eye, and the downpour didn''t seem to hit the man at all!Who on earth is he, and why would he make up as vogat, saying that someone will be waiting for him?All the mysteries may be explained by oneself behind that door.


    "I''m back, quickly open the door." Nie Kong called to the door, and the gentle voice from the door shocked Zhibao in his arms.


    "Come on, did Nie Jun forget to bring the key."


    The door of the apartment opened with a creak, revealing Mingmei''s pretty face.After seeing Nie Kong, she happily took Nie Kong to the entrance and gently helped him put on his shoes.


    When Shiho saw Mingmei, she yelled out, "Sister Mingmei!!"


    "Huh..." Mingmei just noticed that Nie Kong seemed to be holding a dirty little girl when she heard the voices of other people.The clothes are very generous and dirty, obviously not her own. It seems that Nie Jun kindly picked it up as an orphan.The current parents are so cruel, how can they leave their children indiscriminately.


    However, seeing her short brown hair, she seemed to have familiar facial features.It''s strange, I don''t seem to know a seven or eight year old girl, did Nie Kong introduce himself to her.


    "Really! You can catch a cold if you get wet. Hurry up and change your clothes." Mingmei gently took Zhibao from Nie Kong, and then took off her white research suit.


    The small and cute Loli body appeared in front of Nie Kong.The pretty white legs and the lovely loli figure exude a pleasant taste.Although it is only a primary one, but Zhibao''s Hungarian tribe seems to have begun to develop?


    "Hey! Mingmei. I''m a boy. It''s not good for you to take off her clothes in front of me." Nie Kong said weirdly.


    "Nie Jun is...what crazy thinking, she...she is a child. You quickly take out the dry towel, and I will help her dry her body." Mingmei paused in her hand, and then stared at Nie Kong in awe. Glanced.


    "Oh..." But Loli''s reaction in front of her was beyond Mingmei''s expectation. Shiho squatted down in front of Mingmei in a panic, covering the key part of the girl with her hand.The cute cheeks flushed, as if shy.


    "Ah, what''s wrong with her, what''s the kid''s shyness?" Mingmei asked stupidly.


    Nie Kong threw a dry towel to Mingmei and said silently, "Don''t you see that she looks like a person?"


    "Hey, really! She and my sister looked like when they were children, maybe my sister and someone gave birth to a baby?" Mingmei whispered.


    "Stupid sister, I''m... I haven''t had a baby yet." Zhibao shouted immediately.


    "You...what did you say."


    "Sister Akemi, I am the real Shiho Miyano."


    "Eh..." Such an unreasonable thing made Mingmei''s mind confused.


    Shiho snatched the towel from Mingmei and used it to surround her shrinking body.Although the body has become smaller, the shame of the girl has not changed at all.His own hateful sister actually took off her clothes without authorization, and his body was seen completely by him.


    But... but it''s great to see my sister alive and well.Staring at his sister Mingmei''s gentle face, Shiho couldn''t help but threw herself into her arms and burst into tears.Since childhood, the two sisters have always depended on each other.


    "Nie...Nie Jun, what''s the matter? How could the little sister you brought back be Zhibao?" Mingmei looked at Nie Kong at a loss.


    "Yes, she is indeed your sister Shiho Miyano. Because you said yesterday that you wanted me to save your sister, so I went to the black organization in person. But it seems that I was a step late and I don¡¯t know why she became A seven or eight year old child."


    After hearing Nie Kong''s explanation, Zhibao''s heart was finally settled. It turned out that his sister asked to save him.


    "Oh, Jun Nie...Did Jun Nie really help me rescue my sister, but how come you get smaller, sister?" Mingmei embraced Zhibao and cried bitterly with tears in her eyes.After the hardships of life and death, the two sisters were finally reunited.

 1503 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01529Arrange a little sad

    After the two women experienced the joy of reunion, Shiho slowly told about his current situation.


    It turned out that she was asking why the organization killed Mingmei''s sister, and deliberately interrupted the research.So she was detained in a room in the research institute and waited for the upper class to dispose of her.Zhibao knew that he might be killed, so he took the drug APTX4869 he had developed by hiding it in his body.


    "The favor of Goddess of Luck, the poison I originally planned to use for suicide shrank my body into a seven-year-old child! What about you, sister, why did the organization say that you have killed you?" Shiho said softly, while looking up The face looked at her sister Mingmei.


    "I originally died in the hands of the organization, but Nie Jun rescued me from Vogat at the time, so I could survive the shadow of the organization." Mingmei said gratefully.


    "So, thank you for saving our sisters." Zhibao bowed sincerely to Nie Kong, his cold face melting.Her character Nie Kong knows that she is typically cold outside and hot inside.


    "Nothing! But for the sake of your sisters'' safety, I might live in my apartment for a while in the future," Nie Kong said aloud.


    "It''s useless, my organization is so powerful that it is desperate. Even if we hide in the end of the world, they will definitely find us. The organization will never allow traitors to appear, they will kill us. So if you take us in , It will only hurt you." Zhibao said, shaking his head.


    "Hehe, do you think Gin and the others dare to appear in front of me in the future? I really look down on those guys. If they dare to come, I should kill them next time." Nie Kong said with a light smile.


    "Yes! Sister, don''t worry, Nie Jun and he... he will protect us. The last time Vogat was sent to kill me, Vogat was so frightened when he saw Nie Jun." Mingmei said. Shibao put his arms in his arms and said comfortingly.


    Shiho''s calm eyes sparkled with brilliance, and he did not expect that the man who saved them would be strong enough to fight the organization.If it is true, then it is possible to get rid of the organization.


    "It''s a trouble for your body to get smaller. It looks like we need to arrange for you to go to elementary school. Of course, you can''t use the name of Shiho Miyano. How about calling you Huiyuanai?" Nie Kong felt Xiaoai''s name It sounds very nice, so I helped her to give her the same name as the original.


    "Sao Ai, a nice name," Mingmei said with joy.


    "Although the new name is... very nice, but you want to... want me to go to elementary school?" In her calm face, Xiao Ai''s nose was slightly wrinkled.She is a dignified scientist, let herself go to elementary school?


    "Yeah, I know it''s very difficult! Because you have to keep the news that you are getting smaller after taking drugs, and your body must be at school for the age of your body. It is impossible to stay in the apartment all day without going out. Mum, it seems that we don''t have one. For children¡¯s clothes, Mingmei and I will go to help you buy a few sets of children¡¯s clothes tomorrow. You make do with one tonight. The children do not matter anyway."


    Nie Kong ordered to Xiao Ai.


    "Nie Jun, so you did it on purpose just now." Mingmei gave Nie Kong an angrily.


    "I reminded Mingmei earlier that you insisted on taking it off. Moreover, although Xiao Aijiang is a young girl who is 20 years old, but is only 8 years old, what is so shy about a child. Remember 19 years. Earlier, when I was helping you two sisters take a bath, I had already seen Mingmei and Xiaoai." Nie Kong let go.


    "Ah..." Of course, Mingmei has memories of that time. After hearing Nie Kong''s words, she immediately thought of Nie Kong using a towel to wipe her body. She blushed and said, "Nie Jun, please take it Forget about it, it''s embarrassing."


    "I think about it."


    Nie Kongchu''s chin seemed to be thinking, Mingmei kept beating Nie Kong''s back with her cute little fist, as if she was acting coquettishly at him.


    "Sister, did you know him more than ten years ago?" Xiao Ai said in surprise.


    "Well, and Nie Jun also knows our parents. At that time, my sister, you were only one or two years old, so you must have no impression."


    "Seriously speaking, your sister is equivalent to my niece."


    "What do you regard as a niece, do some elders use their niece''s tights...pants to do that kind of thing." When it comes to seeing Nie Kong comforting herself yesterday, Mingmei''s face burned, and her heart was about to jump out.


    Xiao Ai blinked, but she didn''t expect that they would have that kind of relationship with Nie Kong, and she felt close to him all of a sudden.And the new question is coming. He seems to be only twenty years old. Could he use drugs to get younger like himself?


    "Don''t care about that little thing. To commemorate our reunion after eighteen years, let''s take a bath together." Nie Kong pressed Xiao Ai''s shoulder and said with emotion.


    Xiao Ai opened her pink mouth, as if she didn''t know how to answer Nie Kong.Just refuse, will he think he is making a fuss.And agree, it seems really shy.


    Although I am a child, I really know a lot about things between men and women.


    "No, our sisters can wash them by themselves. Nie Jun, don''t follow." Mingmei hurriedly pulled her sister to the bathroom, Xiao Ai suddenly felt like home.


    Then it didn''t take long before Xiaobi got off work from the police station and returned to the apartment.Nie Kong introduced the new member Xiao Ai who appeared to her, and asked her to use her power to help arrange Xiao Ai''s new identity and go to Didan Primary School.


    Knowing that there will be one more person in the apartment, Xiao Bi looked a bit resentful.There is more than one, and Xiaobi didn''t say anything after the second.


    Maybe Xiaobi''s gentleness is very lethal, maybe she is a bit like her mother in the impression, so Xiao Ai is not good in front of Xiaobi.According to the current situation, Sister Miyano should soon be able to integrate into Nie Kong and their lives.And the matter of Sister Miyano finally made a paragraph.


    As for what the black organization would do after learning that Nie Kong was alive, Nie Kong didn''t know.On the other hand, after the FBI Intelligence Agency of the United States has Vogat, it may become a fulcrum for destroying the black organization.

 1504 The collapse of the second element body 01530, the undefeated queen

    In Tokyo''s legal profession, there is a well-known law firm named Fei Law Law Firm.It is rumored that its winning rate is as high as 100% unprecedented, and it has the title of "the undefeated queen of the legal profession".


    At this moment, four people came out of the room.Three women and one man, of which the intellectual young women in black work uniforms are the most conspicuous.Not only because she is the queen of the lawyers'' circle, but also because she has an extraordinary and beautiful appearance.And in front of the young woman, the mother and son of a man and a woman thanked her a lot.According to the current situation, she should have helped others win the lawsuit.


    "Teacher, we really won. It seems that the next commission should be no problem." I saw a young girl next to her, looking at her with admiration.


    "The winner is not us but himself. I just helped him a little bit." The young woman smiled and shook her head, and then said: "And the next order will be a little troublesome, but it''s not easy to solve."


    "Is that right? I thought the lawyer concubine took over Shinji Usami''s defense, and you must have a chance in your heart." With the sound of aggressive footsteps, a domineering woman greeted him.


    With a concise middle hair and a capable professional attire, she is a big beauty on par with the current lawyer!It turns out that she is the trump card prosecutor of the Tokyo Metropolitan Prosecutor, and Reiko Kujo, known as the "Madonna of the Prosecutor Circle".


    "Yeah, it turned out to be the nine prosecutors. Originally, I was thinking about when I would visit you in person." Fei Yingli smiled in surprise, a little surprised at her appearance in her face.Because in the commission that Yingli just received, the prosecutor in that case was the nine prosecutors.


    The dialogue between the two women was very fierce, and they could tell that no one was convinced.The tone of Kujo was more of a demonstration.


    "I look forward to being able to compete fairly with the lawyer concubine in court." Reiko Kujo said with a smile.


    "Jinghou for advice."


    "To each other, I hope we will work hard! Then if there is nothing wrong, we will say goodbye." After speaking, Kujo turned around and disappeared in front of Yingli with her assistant.


    Her assistant immediately followed, and whispered in Kujo''s ears: "It''s amazing. I heard that lawyer concubine has kept her record of undefeated queen again."


    "Really, but that is over, I will let the queen taste the taste of defeat." In the strong eyes of Kujo, there was confidence in victory.


    One of them is a prosecutor who is a public prosecutor, and the other is a lawyer who defends others. It can be said that they are natural rivals.In particular, both of them have strong personalities, and they are not convinced by anyone.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Now, Nie Jun, where did you go the last three days. Really, I will be very distressed if I often miss classes." On the streets of Tokyo, Xiaolan kept talking to Nie Kong.


    "It seems that Mrs. Judy didn''t come to school. You two didn''t secretly do something shameful." Yuanzi added fuel to the side, trying to slander Nie Kong.


    I have to say that the girl''s intuition is very accurate, and she almost made Yuanzi guess it.


    "There is nothing shameful about me. Let me tell you, two distant relatives wanted to stay at my house temporarily a few days ago, so I have to take care of them in those days." Nie Kongyuan lied.


    "What relatives, why haven''t I heard Nie Jun say before?" Xiaolan asked in confusion.


    "I don''t know it very well. It seems to belong to my niece. You have also seen it. It was the little Lolita who went to school with us yesterday morning."


    "Oh, Nie Jun, are you talking about the Huiyuan Ai who reduces the cold adult woman into a child directly?" Yuanzi said straightforwardly.


    "Hey, you''re so rude." Nie Kong also had a headache. You should know that he had a lot of saliva before letting Xiao Ai go to elementary school.Although her character is a bit awkward, she is also very cute when she understands it, isn''t it?


    "Yuanzi, don''t talk nonsense, she should just be a little scared of life, so she doesn''t know anything cold." Compared with Yuanzi, the gentle and kind Xiao Lan is very considerate of others.


    "Okay! I''m just expressing my opinion, I don''t mean anything malicious." Yuanzi let go, as if innocent.To put it simply, her brain has only one tendon.But as a daughter, it is really rare to maintain that innocent and romantic character.


    "By the way, Xiaolan, what are we doing in Tokyo, and where are we going to play?" Nie Kong looked around, as if it was not the way to the commercial street.


    "No...nothing, I heard that Dad seems to be going to court. I''m really worried about him, so let''s take a look at what happened." When it comes to business, Xiaolan''s pretty face is full of worry.


    As ordinary people, they are naturally afraid of courts.


    Nie Kong was taken aback, and said involuntarily, "What could he have done? Could it be that he drank and drove and hurt someone?"


    "Nie Jun, can you say something nice? Although my father likes to drink alcohol, it''s true that he shouldn''t do that kind of thing." Xiao Lan said with a frown.


    "It''s hard to tell. I heard that people usually don''t remember what they did after being drunk," Yuanzi said aloud.


    "Like... if that''s the case, why didn''t the police come to arrest people in person, but just call to inform them." Xiaolan didn''t believe it at all, and said to Nie Kong and the others.


    There is a daughter who cares about her, Maori, you are really very happy.If the murder is really illegal, I will help you take care of your wife and daughter.Nie Kong thought so, but he was gloating first.


    "I don''t understand." Yuanzi said, shaking his head.


    "That''s why we have to come to Tokyo to inquire about the situation by ourselves. Nie Jun, you will help me, right." Xiao Lan said Jiaosheng, holding Nie Kong''s arm.


    Nie Kong nodded involuntarily, Xiao Lanchan''s coquettish request really made him unable to refuse.Although Xiaolan usually likes to cry and is a little silly and naive, Nie Kong found that he liked Xiaolan.


    Perhaps there was the influence of the second dimension before, or perhaps more of the acquaintance that met her.


    "After we learn about Dad, let''s go to Tokyo for fun." Xiaolan smiled sweetly, as if her heart became more at ease.Because she believes in Nie Kong very much, and Nie Kong will definitely solve the case and rescue her father.

 1505 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01531, meet Yingli

    Nie Kong and the three of them came to the inspection yard in Tokyo unconsciously when they were chatting, and it seems that there is no court now.Even if it has already started, it is impossible to simply judge the case at one time, and sometimes it often requires three trials and four trials.


    However, just as Xiaolan was about to call Maori father to ask him to pick up the three of them, they saw three people coming out of the gate of the procuratorate.


    The man is very handsome, his skin is a bit dark, and there is a short stubble on his chin.The woman in front could not see her age, her skin was as smooth as a seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl, but she exuded a mature intellectual temperament.


    The black professional skirt wraps the attractive body of the boys in it.Dress very conservatively, showing only a small piece of black silk calf!!Shun Chang''s black hair was put in a bun at the back, as if to tell people that she was married.The big eyes under the glasses showed strength and wisdom.


    "Ying... Yingli?" Nie Kong whispered, she became so beautiful.Recalling that when she wore a sailor suit before, compared with her current mature uniform, Nie Kong felt like a world away.


    However, seeing the man next to her, Nie Kong''s brows frowned forcefully.He naturally understood that Yingli would not change easily, but she was excellent and beautiful but could not stop other men from pestering her.


    "It turned out to be the concubine, Nie Jun, let''s go out and say hello." Xiaolan pushed the dazed Nie Kong and asked aloud.


    "Don''t!" Nie Kong caught Xiao Lan''s little hand. He was actually wondering whether he should shout to Yingli''s mother when going out, or go out and hug her and cry dear.


    "Hey, Xiao Niejun, what are you going to do there." Before Nie Kong could figure out how to face Yingli, she ran up to Nie Kong in surprise and hugged Nie Kong hard.


    "Yingli..." Nie Kong stretched out his hand to catch Yingli''s tall body and involuntarily called out.


    "Well, Xiao Niejun still refuses to call me a mother." She lightly hammered Nie Kong''s shoulder, and groaned at him. It seemed that Nie Kong could not be recognized.


    It turned out that in her heart, she had always hoped to be recognized by Nie Kong.Only when he recognizes himself as a mother, maybe he thinks he can count as Nie Kong''s wife.


    The man next to him was the most surprised. I didn''t expect Queen Yingli, who always refused men to approach with a cold attitude, would have a child?


    "Auntie, let''s see you." Xiaolan stood in front of her and greeted her.


    "It turned out to be you two girls, okay, concubine took you out to play." Yingli waved his hand and put on a heroic appearance.


    "But... But, teacher, we are going out to do very important things now." The assistant Kuriyama beside him hurriedly persuaded.


    "Lawyer Concubine, maybe it would be better for the children to play by themselves." The man also said.


    "Hmph, Yingli belongs to my family, so you won''t bother us in the future." Nie Kong frowned and glared at him, causing him to laugh bitterly.Nie Kong''s words were already very obvious, and he clearly warned him not to pester Yingli.


    "Yes, yes. After a while, mom will move back to the apartment and live with you." Looking at the cheek that became exactly like Nie Kong, Yingli stretched out his hand and rubbed it with care.


    Seeing Yingli''s gentle expression, the man''s eyes finally turned dark.


    "By the way, Saku Fushi. You and Lishan will take care of that. I''m going out with them now." After that, regardless of whether they agreed or not, he pulled Nie Kong away from them.


    Kuriyama stomped his feet hard, what a wayward teacher.


    "Kuriyama, does Lawyer Concubine really have a husband?" Saku Fushi couldn''t help but asked the question he cared most.


    "It should be married. Although I don''t know the teacher''s situation very well, I can often see a picture of the teacher with a boy when he was young in the teacher''s bedroom, and one of them is a wedding photo, which the teacher is precious." Kuriyama pondered for a while. Later, he replied.


    "Miss Kuriyama, what kind of man is the husband of the concubine lawyer. Since he can get the Queen''s heart, maybe he is really a great man." Saku Hoshi asked.


    "Even if you ask me, I only looked at the photos. If you look at the appearance, it was carved out of the same model as Nie Jun just now. It''s so handsome that you can tell that the teacher likes him very much." Li Shan said enviously.


    "So, it seems that he is really the child of the concubine lawyer, no wonder the concubine lawyer has been rejecting men for a thousand miles." Saku can only cut off the goodwill that sprouted, and he knew that Concubine Yingri was not in his way.


    "Hehe, don''t be too frustrated, the teacher has never put any man in his eyes. You are not more than you are, and you are less than a lot." Li Shan said with a smile.


    After hearing Kuriyama''s blow, Saku Fushi felt even more disappointed than before.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Yingli originally took Nie Kong and the others around in Tokyo, but because Xiaolan remembered her father''s affairs, she hurriedly said that she would not be able to play until after she was busy, so Yingli took them to a cafe to rest.


    "Lanjiang, what happened?" Yingli asked with a smile while drinking a cup of black tea.


    "Actually about my dad."


    "Mori Kogoro?" Hideri couldn''t help frowning when he heard the name.


    "Auntie, do you know what my father did? He seems to have received a call from the procuratorate and must appear in court." Xiao Lan asked anxiously.Xiao Lan thinks that Hideri, as a famous lawyer in Tokyo, should be able to know about Kogoro Mouri.


    Yuanzi was eating strawberry cake, and then Xiaolan said: "Nie Jun guessed that it was a drunkard committing crimes. In fact, the uncle is often drunk. It wouldn''t be strange if he did anything."


    After hearing their questions, Yingli laughed dumbly and shook his head and said, "Although the Maori incident is really related to drinking, he has not committed any crime. In fact, the procuratorate asked him to appear because he was a witness, right? . It just so happened, that matter was related to the case I took over."


    Nie Kong nodded, knowing that his woman is very powerful, known as the undefeated queen of the lawyers.By the way, the title has continued from Didan High School to the present, his own queen.

 1506 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01532Witness Kogoro Mouri

    "Hey, concubine, what kind of case is the commission you received? You actually asked Dad to be an eyewitness." Xiao Lan asked longingly.


    When she grew up listening to her story, Xiaolan actually admired Yingli very much, and once said that she would grow up to be the same girl as Yingli.


    Hideri put down the tea cup and explained briefly: "About a month ago, a male corpse was found in front of a construction site in Muito City. The deceased was a company employee named Hiraizawa Steel. Now there is still iron stained with blood. Great, according to the detection that the deceased was hit by the murder weapon, the police died in the brain. The police followed the car key found now and found the murder suspect Shinji Usami. And my job is to defend him."


    "Hey, why does the concubine act as a defender for the murderer?" Yuanzi was puzzled, as if helping him to abuse.


    "There are actually many ambiguities in the case. According to the investigation, the deceased drunk and drove Usami Shinji''s son to death by the police three years ago. At that time, Pyeongtaek was charged with manslaughter, but because he was drunk, the judge sentenced it as an accident Not guilty and released. The couple was completely froze because of the death of their son, and they divorced. So the police used the case three years ago as the motive of Usami Shinji to solve the case. There is no evidence at all." Hideri said.


    "Their family is so pitiful, no wonder the concubine accepts the entrustment of defense. Nie Jun, do you think Pyeongtaek really killed Usami?" Yuanzi pushed Nie Kong''s arm and asked in a low voice.


    "I just listened to that little piece of information, how could I know it?" Nie Kong said flatly.


    "Indeed, there are too few clues in the case. I specifically asked Usami Shinji two or three times, but his answers were all drunk and couldn''t remember what happened at the time. It''s really a headache, but the one who initiated the lawsuit became the Tokyo Prosecutor Madonna, the opponent is quite strong. Yesterday''s first trial, I almost lost." Yingli said, shaking his head.


    "But... it doesn''t seem to be my father''s business." It sounds like there is nothing to do with Moori Kogoro.


    "Hehe, it''s a coincidence. On the day of the incident, your father happened to be drunk with the suspect at his ex-wife''s hotel, and he might have witnessed proof of the suspect''s absence." Yingli said slowly. Facts.


    "Really, my father''s illness hasn''t changed at all, no wonder my mother refuses to go home." Xiaolan complained.


    Yingli smiled, Maori''s shortcomings of drinking, arrogance, and love of money since he was a child have really not changed.Fortunately, Jun Nie appeared and changed his destiny.Otherwise, according to the parents'' setting, she might marry Maori in the end.In the end, it will become Liuli and his situation.


    "I may have to confirm the situation with Mori later. If you want to visit Kogoro Mori, you can come with me later."


    "Is it really okay? It won''t bother you." Xiaolan said in surprise.


    "It''s okay. The court will only be held at two o''clock in the afternoon. We should have plenty of time. If you are not in a hurry to go back, you can also go to the scene to see the judge''s decision.


    Maybe he was afraid that he would be embarrassed when they met. Yingli didn''t want to face Kogoro Moori alone, so he invited Nie Kong and the others together.


    "That''s right, let Nie Jun help concubine and aunt solve the case by the way, Nie Jun''s reasoning ability is very strong." Yuanzi said.


    "Of course, if you lose the title of undefeated queen in the legal world, I won''t agree." Nie Kong wanted to stay with Yingli for a while, especially before he knew his identity.


    "Queen, really majestic." Yuanzi said admiringly.


    "Don''t get me wrong, you naughty little villains. It''s called a random name by others, so you can''t be true." Although Yingli said so, she was actually very satisfied with the queen''s nickname.


    "Don''t say, the title of queen came down when Yingli was studying at Didan High School 20 years ago." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    "Hey, it turns out that the queen of our Didan High School legend is actually a concubine." Yuanzi was very surprised on his face, and he didn''t expect to see the man in the Didan High School.


    "There are three well-known characters in Didan High School in the legend, namely the princess, prince and queen of Didan High School. They have won the recognition of many people with their super cute looks and absolute acting skills. The queen has absolute wisdom and beauty. His looks, at the age of sixteen, perfectly answered the exam papers of the University of Tokyo. I recommend studying at Harvard University.


    The prince is very handsome, and almost all the girls in the school have become his fans.What''s more, the princess and the queen both fell in love with the prince at the same time.It is said that they competed in the way of beauty pageants to see who can get the true love of the prince, and in the end it seems that the princess won the final championship with 1,0001 votes and won the prince..."


    "Really, concubine, tell us about the beauty pageant at Didan High School 20 years ago. I heard that it made a sensation in Kyoto," Xiaolan followed.


    "Nonsense, why do you want to win? It''s clear that it was all Moori Kogoro''s fault at the time." Hideri yelled dissatisfiedly, very dissatisfied with the rumors that passed down.


    So in the twinkling eyes of the two women, Yingli recounted the situation at the time.The final result was that the queen deliberately let her win because she was pitiful for the princess. It was the queen who was really associated with Nie Jun.


    The girl really likes gossip news, the two women listened to it with gusto, while Nie Kong couldn''t laugh or cry. There are too many versions, where do you put yourself.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After resting, Nie Kong and the others came out of the cafe.Yingli watched Yuanzi and Xiaolan sticking to Nie Kong left and right, and the three chatted happily, as if there was no grudge.


    "Oh, it''s great to be young. Xiao Niejun is so happy, it seems that it will be difficult to choose between two girlfriends in the future."


    There was a nostalgic smile on her face. The three people in front of her really looked like they were 20 years ago.At that time, I and You Xizi, both followed the teacher and liked him at the same time.If my teacher Nie Kong is still there, I might be very happy to accompany him to act like a baby.


    But for the sake of Xiaolan and the others, it seems that they have to be taught a few tricks, otherwise who knows that their baby Nie Jun might become like their own Nie Jun and attract a lot of girls.

 1507 The collapse of the second element body 01533, the court showdown

    With the leadership of a lawyer, Nie Kong and the three can easily enter the ruthless steel gate of the procuratorate.In the waiting room of the procuratorate, Nie Kong and the others saw Kogoro Mouri.It seems that he is very leisurely. At this moment, he is smoking a cigarette boredly with his hand leaning on the table and propping his chin.


    After seeing the three of Xiaolan and the others, Maori was surprised and almost couldn''t help but fell onto the table with his chin supported by his hands.


    "Lan, why are you guys here?"


    "Dad, we came to visit you after the concubine. I told my father not to drink too much. You didn''t listen. You see something is wrong now." Xiaolan grumbled and complained.


    "That case is not my business, I can count as a witness for half of the eyewitnesses at best." Kogoro said, shaking his hands.


    "Why do you say half of it? You should meet him that night, right?" Upon hearing the strange things he said, Yingli asked.


    "Usually at 7 o''clock in the evening, I often go to that small hotel to drink. I remember that day, I should have had a little bit of alcohol. I was drunk so I took a nap there for a while, but at 9:2 Fifteen minutes the proprietress Mi Masako woke me up with my mobile phone and said someone called me. I thought the wine stall was a bit noisy, so I was going out to answer the phone, but before I went out I saw the suspect Usami Shinji standing at the door Before. Then I went out to answer the phone for two or three minutes, but I didn¡¯t expect someone to call the wrong one. When I returned to the hotel, I saw him sitting quietly in the corner like a dead man, sitting without saying a word for half an hour . Although I find it strange, I can¡¯t say anything. After a short break, I felt that it was very late, so I said goodbye to the hotel¡¯s proprietress and went home at about ten o¡¯clock. I heard a little noise outside the hotel after I left the hotel. , I didn''t care about the death on the construction site because my head was a little dizzy." Maori scratched his head and said exactly what happened at the time.


    "Is it really 9:25? Dad, you are often confused when you get drunk. It''s good not to go crazy. How can you confirm the time at that time?" Xiaolan asked questioningly.


    "Of course it is true! When the lady boss handed me the ringing mobile phone, the illuminated screen showed the time. I could see it clearly." Kogoro said plausibly.


    "According to the judgment of forensic doctors, the time of Hiraizawa''s death was between 9:30 and 10:00. In this way, the proof of Usami Shinji''s alibi may be established." Hideri said to himself.


    "Why maybe? As long as there is father''s testimony, he should be able to clear his suspicion." Xiaolan asked puzzledly.


    "If Kogoro Moori sees the real time, of course it¡¯s okay. The key is that the boss¡¯s identity is a bit unusual. According to the survey, she is Shinji Usami¡¯s ex-wife. She adjusted the time of the Maori phone earlier in advance to use it. There is nothing wrong with covering up the crime of his ex-husband." Yingli explained.


    "But if the murderer is not Usami Shinji, why did he find his car keys at the scene? If someone deliberately planted and framed him, why didn''t the suspect defend himself?" Nie Kong said aloud.


    "It''s really strange to say, it seems that you have to ask him about his situation before the second instance."


    After speaking, Yingli asked Nie Kong and the others to stay in the waiting room temporarily, while she went to the room dedicated to criminal detention alone.If Maori did not lie, perhaps he should be able to easily agree to the lawsuit.


    After about ten minutes, Yingli returned to Nie Kong and the others.But compared to just now, Yingli''s eyebrows are now slightly frowned.


    "Concubine, he should be very happy, after all, he can be cleared of murder." Xiao Lan said joyfully.


    "No, the opposite is true. After he heard what I said, he seemed to madly admitted that he had killed Ping Zegang and asked me to give up defending him." Hideri said with a wry smile.


    It was the first time that she had met such a defendant, and she was willing to bear the charge, without any professional ethics as a criminal suspect.


    "According to the current situation, as long as the aggressive prosecutor overturns the testimony of our side, Kogoro Moori, the court''s trial will be settled."


    "Nie Jun, you should have your own reasoning. Tell it to your concubine, maybe it can help her win." Xiao Lanjiao asked, Sheng.


    "Well, I have already understood the outline of the case. I have only found three suspicious points so far. First, if the police used the victim to drive his son to death three years ago as the motive for committing the crime, then it is possible that more than Shinji Usami would have committed the crime, including him. His ex-wife is right. After all, the distance from that hotel to the construction site is only ten minutes. Either one of their husbands and wives may commit crimes, or they may work together. Second, in the blank space where Kogoro Maori was sleeping. Time, what happened. Thirdly, the suspect tried his best to confess his crime, but it can show what he wanted to cover up. As long as the relevant clues are connected in series, the truth of the case should be seen." Nie Kong Enumerate.


    "Wow, it''s really Xiao Niejun, the reasoning is so powerful." After listening to his reasoning, Yingli''s eyes were filled with relief and surprise.


    "Then Jun Nie, can you find out the culprit?" Yuanzi whispered.


    "How is it possible, it has been a month since the incident, and the evidence of the murderer''s murder has long been wiped out. Now it is impossible to find out the real murderer in the vast crowd. But..." Nie Kong paused, as if it might arouse their curiosity. Heart-like.


    "What, Nie Jun, you only talk halfway, you are anxious to death." Xiao Lan said angrily.


    "Hehe, but if the prisoner is one of their husbands and wives, he should be able to get him out and win the final victory for Yingli." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    "I''m really a little bit emotional, I thought I would lose. In fact, the most important point lies in other aspects. I have to prove that I have chosen nothing wrong before accepting the commission to defend him. If I lose, I don''t just say I didn''t. Eyes, actually defending a murderer or something."


    Yingli''s work has always been selected through thousands of choices and only accepted when it meets her own requirements. She should have a name for measuring good and evil in her heart.

 1508 The collapse of the second element body 01534, Yingli vs. Nine Articles (Part 1)

    "Xiao Niejun, you are very confident that I can win the defense. Seeing that the second retrial is about to begin, it seems that I really have to ask you." Looking at Nie Kong''s calm cheeks, Yingli''s heart has already changed. Very practical.That kind of peace of mind, I haven''t experienced it in more than ten years, so did Nie Jun really grow up?


    "It''s definitely not that we can win. We can only say that there is a chance of winning. According to the analysis of the information just obtained, there are actually three possibilities for the case. First, the murderer is really Usami Shinji, then we will lose. Second, the murderer was her ex-wife Misaki, who deliberately planted and blamed his ex-husband after killing someone. Third, Usami Shinji saw Misaki killed Hirazawa Ko, and then he took all the charges and hoped. Protect his wife." Nie Kong said analytically.


    "Could it be the second possibility? There is news that their husband and wife¡¯s relationship is bad before they divorce. Once Shinji Usami gets drunk, he often scolds Mimasako, and blames her for not optimizing her son to die." Hideri pondered. Said.


    "It should be wrong, otherwise, when you talked to him just now, why did he take the initiative to confess his crime. So I think the third is the most possible. He charged his wife for murder. He may have always loved him. His wife." Nie Kong said softly.


    "Nie Jun...they are so pitiful." Xiaolan and Yuanzi heard Nie Kongshen''s feelings, their eyes turned red, and the girl was really made of water.Hearing poignant stories makes it easy to empathize.


    Yingli suddenly became silent, and his bright eyes stared at the void with a blank look.Because of the things before her, she thought of Nie Kong, whom she had always loved.


    Ignoring what kind of emotion they are currently carrying, Nie Kong said aloud: ¡°According to my personal speculation, when Kogoro Moori was drunk, the victim Hirazawa Ko happened to go to Misakako¡¯s hotel and bar. Then watched. To the enemy who destroyed her happiness, the long-standing hatred buried in her heart rekindled, and the victim was called to the scene to be killed. Finally, she hurried back to the hotel and adjusted Moori Kogoro''s time to make a proof of her absence. Who knows At that time, Shinji Usami happened to come to visit his wife and followed up to witness the murder of his wife with his own eyes, so he left his car keys on the scene." Nie Kong tried to restore the case to the situation at the time, using intuitive and simple methods. Express the words.


    "That''s why Maori helped them make an alibi." The reasoning and facts were verified one by one. Although there was a lack of evidence, Xiaolan and the others felt that what Nie Kong said was true.


    After listening to Nie Kong''s reasoning, Yingli looked at the intelligence notes recorded by the police and found evidence that confirmed Nie Kong''s words on the forensic page-he found octopus skewers in his stomach.


    Later, as long as the source of the food is verified, it will be known whether the victim has ever drunk in Meichangzi¡¯s hotel.


    "Xiao Nie Jun, since you are so stern, what can you say to expose the murderer." It has been more than a month since the incident occurred. Nie Kong''s reasoning lacks strong evidence, and the most terrible one is the suspect. He insisted that he was the murderer.


    "Yes, but it''s a bit despicable, depending on your willingness to use it." Nie Kong let go.


    "How mean?" Yingli asked strangely.In the full view of the court, there is no bad way to use it. Wouldn''t Mr. Nie interrogate the prisoner at the police station?


    "Because you want to take advantage of the sincere feelings between the two husbands and wives, can you say it''s not mean?" Nie Kong said, shaking his head.


    "Nie Jun, you can be more specific, we can''t keep up with your unbelievable thinking." Yuanzi shook Nie Kong''s arm and shouted.


    Xiaolan and Yingli looked at Nie Kong at the same time, meaning to let him explain clearly.


    "It''s very simple. In a public trial in the court, you lied about the truth about Mamako and Usami Shinji. First you temporarily separate the two, and then tell them the reasoning just now, but you need to change the content. For example, in the face In the case of Mamako, you have to say that Usami Shinji deliberately left the car keys on the scene. Because she always loves someone, so you have to bear all the charges for her. And when you talk to Usami Shinji, it is Mimako Actively confessed the crime of murder and let Usami Shinji live on their mother and son''s share of life. The two of them will not verify the truth of what you said because they heard your reasoning, and then because they cared about each other in their hearts. They really love each other, and they will tell the truth in court." Nie Kong said softly.


    "It''s a bit mean to use their husband and wife''s feelings to commit fraud." Yingli gave a wry smile, saying that she really hates doing that kind of thing.


    But for the truth of the matter, for the fairness and justice of the law, and for the victory that she maintained, she had to do it.For now, only Nie Kong''s method can bring the murderer to the surface.


    Maybe she sympathizes with the two of them, but it is not necessarily a good thing to let each other know the truth of the matter.As long as she intercedes with the judge, she should be able to mitigate her criminal law.After one of them is released from prison, the two couples should have a chance to reunite.


    "It''s really a bad idea, Jun Nie, you can''t be so bad in the future." Xiao Lanjiang said very domineeringly.


    "Well, I actually hate the act of stabbing someone in the back. It wasn''t you who asked me to say it just now, I wouldn''t say it." Nie Kong said silently.Obviously, he tried desperately to urge himself, but in the end he blamed him, woman.


    For the rest of the time, Yingli and Nie Kong talked about the details of the case before they showed a confident smile.


    Nie Kong just didn''t know that Yingli''s opponent this time would be his lovely student Reiko Kujo.I believe that if Jiutiao understood that Teacher Nie Kong helped Yingli defeat her, she would have to cry.


    Then time quickly reached the opening time for the second review of the court. Yingli arranged his uniform and went on the defense stage of the court, while Nie Kong and the others were in front of the audience behind the court.


    Except for Nie Kong, the audience seats at the back of the court were almost full.Among them were relatives and friends of the deceased Kosuke Hirazawa, and some belonged to Usami Shinharu.

 1509 The collapse of the second element Text 01535, Yingli vs. Nine Articles (Part 2)

    What Nie Kong paid attention to was the beautiful girl who was opposed to Yingli. No matter her appearance or figure, she was almost comparable to the opposite Yingli, and Nie Kong was inexplicably familiar with her.


    "Then the next is the second public trial of the defendant Usami." The judge banged hard with the wooden hammer on the table, making a loud noise, and suddenly the surrounding area became audible.There is a tense atmosphere in the quiet lobby.Perhaps Yingli persuaded the judge to use that strategy, so now neither the defendant nor the relevant witnesses appeared on the court.


    After the court session, the judge first spoke, and then the defense between the lawyer and the prosecutor.


    "The presiding judge!" The big beauty sitting opposite Yingli suddenly raised his hand to speak.


    "What''s wrong, prosecutor."


    "Why isn''t the defendant Usami in court."


    "Well, because the concubine lawyers will give very important testimony later, and they want to pass on one by one, so I agreed to her small request without authorization." The old white beard in the highest position said in a light tone.


    Kujo''s eyes looked at Yingli in surprise, and found that she was completely different from what she had in the first public trial yesterday.


    "Then let''s continue with the last defense. The evidence and motives are all available. Attorney Concubine, do you have anything to say now."


    "Of course!" Hideri smiled confidently, raised his hands and said: "The presiding judge, the defense has asked for a new witness to be called. Mr. Kogoro Moori who was a former policeman who runs a detective office."


    "Do you have any comments from the prosecutor?" The judge looked at Nine.


    "No." It seems that from the analysis of the case, he knew about it, so Kujo was not surprised by the appearance of Kogoro Mouri.


    The judge nodded and motioned to the guard behind to summon Maori who was waiting in the waiting room, and he sat on the corresponding seat of the witness.


    Yingli asked Maori, "Mr. Maori, where were you on the night of the crime?"


    "I was drinking at a restaurant called Meihua in Cupido Town, and I drank a little bit in the middle and took a nap." Kogoro Mouri replied seriously.


    "Then when did you wake up, remember."


    "At 9:25! I got a phone call while I was asleep and was woken up by the lady boss. The time was displayed on the phone."


    "Then what you saw when you answered the phone, tell us what happened."


    "Yeah!" Maori nodded, and then reiterated what he had just said with Nie Kong and the others.The facts of the case that were already clear in the eyes of everyone suddenly became complicated.


    "The presiding judge, I am finished." Yingli said.


    "Prosecutor, do you have any questions you need to ask." The judge looked at Jiutiao and said slowly.


    "Yes, the presiding judge."


    She asked Maori, "Mr. Maori, you just testified that you were awakened by the boss¡¯s wife while you were asleep?"


    "Yes."


    "Where was your cell phone then?"


    "Of course it is placed in the pocket of the jacket and hung on the coat rack."


    "Hehe, so when you are asleep, anyone can change the time displayed on your phone, right. For example, the hotel boss."


    "Huh, but... it''s okay."


    Hearing the question of the two, Yingli''s face was a little appreciative.Sure enough, she noticed that little detail. Without Xiao Niejun''s reasoning, she would have been defeated now.


    "Judge, I applied to pass the second witness, Mei Changzi, to testify and dismiss the lawyer''s alibi." Prosecutor Kujo made a request to the judge.


    "What''s your opinion, lawyer concubine."


    "Of course you can. The point I said can''t really be a proof of an alibi. As his ex-wife, she will indeed shelter Usami." And Hideri''s answer surprised Kujo.


    Then the second witness appeared, a nice-looking middle-aged woman.Although he is only 37 years old, Biyingli seems to be twenty years older.


    "Ms. Matsuko, did you adjust the time of Mr. Maori''s phone on the night of the incident?" Kujo asked.


    Mei Changzi was startled, but he didn''t expect anyone to find out.


    "Is there any."


    She closed herself and said in a low voice: "As the prosecutor said, I adjusted the phone time by half an hour."


    "Lawyer Concubine, do you have any questions to ask the witnesses?" the judge asked aloud.


    "No, please take Ms. Mi Masako down." Hideri smiled lightly, and the judge nodded and signaled that the guards beside him took Mi Masako down.


    "In that case, Mr. Usami''s alibi is gone. It only takes fifteen minutes to go back and forth from the hotel to the crime scene, half an hour is enough to kill." Kujo thought that Hideri was about to surrender, so his cheeks were inadvertently exposed. smile.


    "And as you said, she admitted that she adjusted the time. During the period when Mr. Mori was asleep, Usami was not the only one who could commit the crime, and another person also had the same motivation as him." Hideri said with a smile. .


    "Wh...what, who are you...who are you talking about?" After hearing Yingli''s words, Kujo was surprised.


    "It seems you guessed it. The other suspect is Mi Masako. As Usami''s ex-wife, she is the mother of the child who was killed three years ago. From the autopsy report, I found that only the Mi Hua Restaurant Some food-octopus skewers, proves that the deceased had drunk in Meihua before being victimized." Then, Yingli submitted a written report to the judge.After reading it, the judge nodded in approval.Hideri continued: "At that time, Maori was asleep, so naturally he didn''t see the deceased drinking in the hotel. So he proved that looking straight at his former enemy, Mei Masako asked him to the construction site to kill him! So she changed the time not to help. Covered by her ex-husband, but for herself."


    "Against, oppose the defense''s unreasonable guesses, and the stated are not facts." Kujo suddenly defended loudly.


    "The objection is valid, and the defense is requested to show the facts." The judge gave a light shock and said to Yingli.


    "Hehe, let''s ask Ms. Mei Changzi to appear again. I have questions to ask her."


    "Agree, summon Mi Changzi."


    Kujo suddenly couldn''t figure out Yingli, why would he summon her twice in intervals, instead of just asking if there was a question.

 1510 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01536, the failure of nine

    After only five minutes, Mei Masako reappeared in the court, but it was the lawyer''s turn to question her.No, I should just narrate softly in front of her, filling in the blank time after Maori was drunk.


    "After calling out Piraizawa and killing him, he used Kogoro Mouri in order to create an alibi. You adjusted the time on the phone screen in advance. Maybe you made the phone call yourself, so Mouri said that he made a mistake. Phone. Then when he put your phone back on the coat rack, you re-corrected the time. However, you never expected that your ex-husband would appear and follow you, and finally saw you kill Pyeongtaek with your own eyes. Perhaps he has always loved you, hoping to help you with the crime, so he deliberately left the car key at the crime scene."


    Listening to Hideri''s reasoning, Mi Masako lowered her head and remained silent.The question in my mind about why the police would treat his ex-husband as a murderer was finally answered at this moment.


    "Fool, why are you doing such a foolish thing."


    She whispered in her heart, not because Yingli was afraid of revealing the truth, but a bit more sour and sweet in her heart, and finally she finally understood his caring and considerate mood.


    "No! The court only allows the presentation of facts and truths, not where the concubine lawyer''s personal reasoning is allowed. You said that the murderer was Matsuko, please submit direct evidence to explain." Jiujiao immediately retorted.


    "The objection is valid. Ask the concubine lawyer to bring out the facts to speak." The judge was silent for a while, then tapped the table in front of him with a wooden hammer.


    "Hehe, of course not! Now the relevant evidence points to Usami, and he has already taken all the charges for Mei Changzi and let Mei Changzi help him and his son survive. Judge, I have nothing to defend against Usami''s indictment, he Convicted of intentional homicide." Yingli suddenly raised his hand and said something shocking.Kujo''s eyes were incredulous. Would the undefeated Queen Yingri of the legal profession admit defeat by herself?


    "Please wait..." Without waiting for the judge''s sentence, Misakako suddenly stood up from the witness stand.She lifted her vicissitudes of face, Nie Kong and the others saw the soft eyes overflowing with tears.


    "Your Honor, actually...actually, attorney Concubine''s words are not wrong. I was the one who killed Ping Zegang. I''m really sorry. I just gave such a testimony. Actually, I don''t know about the car keys."


    "To avenge my son three years ago?"


    Kujo''s expression became very shocked. He thought he could easily defeat Yingli in the second retrial. Who knew that the development of things went beyond her expectations one after another.


    "That person, I can''t remember me at all. He ruined my happiness with one hand, but in the end, he didn''t even remember my appearance, so I can''t forgive him." Misakako closed her tearful eyes and confessed emotionally to the judge. all.


    "Your Honor, I personally think that Misakako''s words are not things due to emotional fluctuations and cannot be used as evidence in court. I applied to summon the defendant and confront Usami in court." Kujo did not admit defeat, she tried to do it in vain. The last struggle.


    "Lawyer Concubine, do you have an opinion." After hearing the request of Jiujiao, the judge looked at Yingli who was defending.


    "Of course, the case has developed so far, and it is indeed time for the defendant to come out." Yingli smiled and nodded.


    "Summon the defendant Usami."


    At the same time as the judge announced, two police officers soon appeared on the court with stubble-faced, vicissitudes of middle-aged men.


    Just looking at his haggard face, Mei Changzi felt a pain in her heart, and she knew how much he suffered.


    "The defendant Usami, do you admit that you committed the murder?" Kujo asked.


    "Yes, it is really me who killed him, because he drove and killed my son!" He replied stupidly.


    "Don''t hide it anymore, husband. Because of me, you have suffered for so many days. I''m really sorry. As your wife, I''m too unqualified." She said with a tearful smile.


    "Misakako, I am wrong. I often complain about you after getting drunk, so please can you live a good life." Usami said anxiously.


    "It''s too late. I have confessed everything to the judge. But I don''t regret killing him because he deprived our lovely son of his life. Now that I tell the truth, my hesitating heart suddenly becomes more at ease."


    "Mi Masako, you...what a fool, why do you want to say it."


    "You are stupid, do you want to fight all the crimes alone, so I will regret it for life, and won''t forgive myself." Mei Changzi said softly,


    "I will wait for you, no matter how long!" Usami said loudly.


    The last goodbyes of the two couples that were deeply in love moved Xiaolan and Yuanzi who were watching, and they kept using Nie Kong''s clothes to wipe the tears that fell, and wet his clothes.


    As the prosecutor of the prosecutor, Kujo was silent, and she did not continue to defend Mei Changzi.Although he was unwilling to lose to Yingli, the prosecutors also uphold the requirements of fair law enforcement.


    In fact, at the beginning, Mei Changzi admitted to adjusting the time, and after saying that Mei Changzi had the motivation to commit the crime, the Kujo at the time would predict that he might lose and one more suspect would be added.


    Because of Misaki¡¯s motivation for adjusting the time, Usami said at the time that she was drinking in her small hotel, but at the time she didn¡¯t know that her husband would kill someone. Why did the prophet adjust the time to help him make an alibi?


    In this way, Misakako''s logical inconsistency becomes direct evidence that the murderer was Misakako, not Usami.So the judge sentenced the case on the spot, and the second round of retrial was over.Usami was released on the spot because of her innocence.And perhaps the person who is prosecuted in the next public trial should become the murderous Misakako.


    Nie Kong felt that he was in favor of Mei Changzi''s kindness and enmity. If it weren''t for helping Yingli win the lawsuit, he would really not help the police solve the case if he encountered something like that.There are loopholes in the law in some ways.

 1511 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01537, the strong embrace of Kujo

    "Very wonderful defense, I completely lost to you today, the undefeated queen lawyer in the legal world!" After the defense of the second retrial, Kujo, who came out with Yingli, said suddenly with emotion.


    "You are too rewarding. In fact, I just told the truth of the case." Yingli said lightly.


    "No, you are really strong, and you have excellent defense and reasoning abilities. But the more so, there will be value worthy of defeating me in the future." Kujo''s eyes are as tough as ever, not because of losing to Yingli And discouraged.


    Yingli smiled helplessly. The prosecutor is really a victorious woman. I really don''t understand why she is obsessed with defeating herself.


    As everyone knows, when he was studying in Didan High School, the fifteen-year-old Jiutiao had already regarded Yingli as his imaginary enemy, and often asked Nie Kong which of them was better.


    "Yingli sauce, let''s go back." Just as Yingli didn''t know how to answer her, Nie Kong''s voice calling her came from behind them.Yingli saw that it turned out that the three of Nie Kong were waiting for her outside.


    "I''m sorry, someone is waiting for me. Then let''s see you in court next time, and I would like to ask you for advice." Yingli smiled and said goodbye to Kujo, but she seemed to be in a daze when she saw her.Yingli ignored her strange reaction, turned around and walked towards Nie Kong and the others.However, Yingli was stunned to see Nine Actions in the next moment.I only saw Jiu Tiao, who was in a daze, suddenly rushed towards Nie Kong madly, and hugged Nie Kong''s waist from behind in Yingli''s gaze.


    She pressed her face to Nie Kong''s back, and the strength in her eyes had long been lost.She is now like a weak girl with tears in her eyes.


    "Excuse me, what''s wrong with you."


    Nie Kong, who noticed the soft, soft touch behind his back, knew that a girl was hugging him.He also felt strange in his heart and couldn''t help turning around and asking her.


    Looking at Nie Kong''s familiar cheeks, Jiu Tiao said with excitement, "Teacher, have you forgotten me? I am Jiu Tiao."


    "Nine?" The memory in Nie Kong''s mind seemed to be played again in it, and then he merged the mature girl in front of him with the green-faced woman with playful short hair. He couldn''t help but said: "Reiko? ?"


    No wonder her face is a bit familiar, she turns out to be Nie Kong''s student Reiko Kujo.I remember that she was in the second year of high school when she left.Now that she has become a big beauty, she almost can''t recognize it.


    "Oh, teacher forgive me for not forgetting Reiko, but where did you disappear more than ten years ago." Kujo kept crying, but he cried with joy.


    After Yingli watched Nie Kong''s behavior, his eyes suddenly became a bit strange.


    "Reiko Jiutiao, you may have mistaken the person. Xiao Niejun is just because he looks like Teacher Nie Kong, he is actually the teacher''s son." Yingli explained aloud.


    Xiaolan and Yuanzi recovered from the shock that a girl suddenly hugged Nie Kong, and said in unison: "For Nie Jun, he is a second-year student in college. It is impossible for him to be a teacher."


    "No, I will never admit mistakes, he is obviously a teacher. No matter the smell or appearance is the same, I will never admit mistakes." Kujo shook his head frantically, and didn''t listen to Yingli''s words at all. Stubbornly looked for Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong squeezed her shoulders and said softly, "Even if I am your teacher, what about it, now Miss Lingzi has graduated early and became an adult, and she has her own life."


    Jiu Tiao was startled, yes, the two were not a teacher-student relationship.But why is Fei Yingli able to keep in touch with the teacher, but he can''t. Is there really nothing like Yingli who is known as the queen?


    "Reiko Jiutiao, please calm down by yourself." Yingli said, holding Nie Kong''s arm forcibly to leave, Xiaolan and Yuanzi obediently followed Queen Yingli.


    "Teacher, because you are my first love! Even now, my mood has not changed!" Looking at Nie Kong''s back, Kujo shouted out with all his strength.


    Nie Kong paused, but he didn''t expect to get the answer of Jiutiao.It''s really hard for her. At that time, she didn''t have time to accept her intentions, so it seemed that she could only wait and talk later.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A group of four left the prosecutor''s office under the gaze of Kujo, and the three Nie Kong got in Yingli''s car and set off towards Mihua Town.It turned out that Yingli really didn''t joking, and really had to go back to Nie Kong''s apartment to live in.Although it''s a bit far from the place of work, but fortunately she has her own car, maybe she can get along with Xiaobi.One is the headquarters of the Metropolitan Police Department, and the other serves the Procuratorate.Compared with Xiaobi, the lawyer''s work seems very free.


    "I didn''t expect that the aggressive female prosecutor in the court would cry bitterly while hugging the man. And one after another, I found that there were girls who liked the uncle Nie who had been dead for more than ten years. I really wanted to see what he looked like. "Yuanzi sighed.


    "Cough cough..." Nie Kong couldn''t help coughing a few times, saying that he would die by himself, so unlucky.


    "What''s so beautiful? It''s nothing more than a model with Xiao Niejun, otherwise how could she recognize the wrong person." Yingli said, suddenly startled.


    Reminiscent of Nie Kong''s strange behavior, he recognized Jiutiao Reiko, but he was clearly his nephew, Xiao Niejun.A bold and absurd idea suddenly emerged in her heart, are the two Nie Jun actually the same person!!Since Kujo Reiko can persistently think of him as the same person, why can''t he?


    She scanned Nie Kong up and down a dozen times, trying to find out the difference between the two.But she failed, there was no difference between the two!!If the appearance of the two can be inherited, but the breath and the usual manners on his body cannot be imitated at all.


    "No wonder... No wonder Nie Jun often receives love letters from girls at school. I can think of the situation of his uncle at the time."


    "Yes, it is said that the best princesses and queens of our Didan High School like him."


    Xiaolan and Yuanzi looked left and right at Nie Kong, then their faces turned red and they looked very cute.When the two women watched, they actually became shy.

 1512 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01538, Mingmei request

    After returning to Nie Kong''s apartment, Yingli seemed to have returned to his home, without any chance of life.Perhaps Yingli will come back to live suddenly, a large part of the reason is to find out the true identity of Nie Kong.


    But today''s sudden appearance of Nie Kong really shocked her.Why didn''t I seem to pay attention before? It seems that the little Nie Jun in my memory is very strange, completely different from now.


    When seeing two strange girls, Mingmei and Little Lolita, in the house, Yingli was obviously a little uncomfortable on his face.Nie Kong knew that Yingli and the others did not regard Sister Miyano as their own for the time being, and it might take some time to run in.


    Nie Kong didn''t explain much, except that Mingmei and the others would live with them in the future.Of course Ying is very intellectual, instead of deliberately making things difficult for the two girls like a shrew, but introducing herself with a smile.


    Because Xiao Ai grew up in a dark and evil organization, her heart had been closed for most of her heart, and she was a little bit resistant to contact with strangers.That''s why Yuanzi said today that Xiao Ai is like reducing a cold adult woman directly into a child.It is not easy to get her approval.


    And after five o''clock in the evening, Xiaobi in a capable uniform also returned from get off work in the Metropolitan Police Department.The two beautiful women stood in front of Nie Kong. After comparing them, they found that their looks were first-class, and the difference was their respective styles.


    After seeing Yingli coming back, Xiaobi''s face appeared surprised for a moment, thinking that Yingli knew something.But after looking at the surrounding situation, she laughed inwardly.Yingli, aren''t you very wise? How can you not see through the shell disguised by Jun Nie?Although Xiaobi knew that she would be exposed sooner or later, she hoped that she could spend more time with Nie Kong alone. Women are very selfish in emotional terms.


    It is said that the two women have not seen each other for half a year, so Yingli took Xiaobi to chat enthusiastically about the interesting things that happened in their work, and used the gossip home-style skills that girls naturally like.


    If Xizi and them all came back, it might become very lively, but Nie Kong liked the happy life.


    But now Nie Kong is not very interested in the non-nutritive topics the two women are talking about, so he is talking to Mingmei and his sisters.From Mingmei''s blinking eyes, she seemed to know that she should have something to say to herself, and Xiao Ai looked at him coldly.


    "Mingmei, did your eyes get into the sand?" Nie Kong teased deliberately.


    "No...no." Mingmei''s pretty face blushed cutely, and she whispered, "I have something to tell Nie Jun."


    "Don''t treat yourself as an outsider, just say something in the future." Nie Kong said.


    "Well, let me tell you. In fact, what I want to talk about is Xiao Ai." Ming Mei glanced at her sister who turned her face, and then continued with a wry smile: "If she didn''t help her pack her schoolbags, she might not have found out. Yes. Didan Elementary School will hold a very important sports festival tomorrow, and the first graders of the school seem to have their parents to visit."


    "That''s how it is." Because they graduated from kindergarten in their first grade, it is understandable that first-year students must be accompanied by adults in their sports festivals, and even retain a small part of the rules of the kindergarten, such as parent-child competitions.


    Although Xiao Ai has ten days to transfer to Primary One, as an 18-year-old adult, she may not be interested in taking her parents to school.The most important point is that their parents died ten years ago, and Nie Kong had seen them die in front of him.


    "So, can Nie Jun do me a little favor." Mingmei folded her hands and put on a pitiful expression like Nie Kong''s request.


    "Well, Mingmei, what are you going to say?"


    "I want to ask Nie Jun, can I pretend to be Xiao Ai''s father to visit the school tomorrow? By the way, I can take pictures of Xiao Ai''s beautiful childhood life as a memorial." It turns out that she is the father who wants to pretend to be Xiao Ai, and Mingmei You have to pretend to be a mother and go to the school to visit the sports festival.After all, if you don''t have your parents, you will be laughed at by your classmates.


    "So we are going to pretend to be a couple." Nie Kong was taken aback and laughed out loud.


    "Ah, can... is it okay?" Mingmei whispered, her pretty face turned red with a brush.


    "Well, I promise you." Nie Kong felt funny and replied with a smile.


    Only Xiao Ai frowned and hummed: "I am already an eighteen-year-old. Those boring activities in the first grade of elementary school are of no interest to me. I will take care of it myself, so you don''t want to worry about it. "


    "What''s the matter? Xiao Ai has been growing up in the black organization since childhood. Since then, she has missed the lives of ordinary people. Maybe God has mercy and gave you a chance to do it again. You have to learn to cherish it. "Nie Kong said, shaking his head.


    "Starting my life again, and then trying a normal life like my sister?" Xiao Ai whispered a few times, a look of hope flashed in her eyes.As Nie Kong said, she actually longed to leave the organization since she was a child.


    Although ordinary people''s life is plain and stable, Xiao Ai has to learn to accept it.As Xiao Ai''s sister Mingmei, she really did the same duty as her mother. She hopes that her sister can start her own life again.


    Nie Kong nodded and waved a big hand and said directly: "So I decided, tomorrow you will be our two-day good daughter. Although Mingmei seems to be very young, her 24-year-old mother is also very common. There will be no difficulties."


    "Nie Jun, you look the same as a twenty-four-year-old college student. It''s hard to believe that he will be a father with a seven-year-old daughter. There are no scumbags left." Mingmei said with a blushing face. .


    "Haha, well, it seems that tomorrow I will make up a little bit older."


    Nie Kong was a little bit sweaty. If it counts, his daughter, Bulaco, is much older than Mingmei.


    Xiao Ai was silent, her eyes changed a lot when she looked at Nie Kong, and she felt warm.She was cold outside and hot inside, showing that she recognized and accepted Nie Kong in her heart.She could see that whether it was saving herself from the black organization some time ago, and then taking care of her while living with her, it shows that he really cares about their sisters.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

 1513 The collapse of the second element Text 01539. The sports festival of Didan Primary School

    In the sports festival for Primary One students, parents¡¯ moods still remain when their children are in kindergarten.Even for other senior students, there will be many parents who take the time to visit the school on their own, using cameras to take pictures of their children''s growth.


    Mingmei, who was going to be present as a "mother", woke up at 5 o''clock in the morning and began to prepare, carefully making the lunch boxes they would take to school at noon.I have to say that the eldest sister is like a mother, but Mingmei has always been a mother since she was a child.


    Xiao Ai leaning on the wall yawned, squinting her sleepy eyes as her sister was busy in the kitchen, as if her sister had to be very formal.For Xiao Ai, it feels a bit fussy.


    But she never understood Mingmei''s good intentions, because Mingmei experienced the loneliness and pain when she had no parents when she was studying, so she didn''t want Xiao Ai to repeat her mistakes.


    Mingmei, who was having fun, started preparing breakfast for Nie Kong and the others after making the lunch box.Seeing Mingmei who was enjoying it, Xiao Ai was a bit speechless, how could her sister have the tendency to transform into a maid.Fortunately, Nie Kong and the others were really kind and didn''t embarrass their sisters as outsiders or servants.Although it is now said to be under the fence, life is very free.


    What makes Xiaomao speechless the most is that there are a lot of yen in the warehouse.Xiao Ai thought that there would be Nie Jun''s small vault.But Nie Kong didn''t take money seriously, saying that they could be free to control.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When Xiaobi and Yingli went out to work one after another, Nie Kong and Miyano also set off toward Didan Primary School.


    Nie Kong''s hand is full of things Mingmei has prepared, one is holding the lunch box, and the other is responsible for the photography tools.


    And beside him, Mingmei with a gentle smile walked with Xiao Ai''s little hand.But for some reason, Nie Kong seemed to feel almost drunk when he saw the scene where they seemed to be in harmony with the mother and daughter.


    It took the three of them about ten minutes to reach the gate of Didan Primary School.Due to the sports festival to be held today, the bustling is very lively.


    At the track and field field of Didan Elementary School, the whole school gathered at the moment and many parents came, so it was slightly crowded.Boys and girls put on special clothes for physical education class, preparing for the upcoming competition.


    The six grades are divided into three groups to start the competition, the fifth and sixth grades are used as a group, and then the second, third, and third grade students form the second group, and the final first grade students will have to play separately.


    There are several events, such as sprinting, high jump, fun tripods, borrowing relay races, hat grabbing and so on.


    There are about 800 people in the six grades of the school, and more than one hundred have signed up for the competition.Nie Kong discovered that her teacher had arbitrarily signed up for two sports competitions for Xiao Ai-the parent-child relay race and the two-person tripod. It may be that Xiao Ai, the transfer student, could be integrated into the class in the sports festival.


    Mingmei happily turned on the camera and said that she wanted to take pictures of Xiao Ai''s appearance.Xiao Ai can only sigh. Seeing her sister''s look full of expectation, she really can''t bear to pour cold water now, and can only bite the bullet and divide the victory with the primary one students.But even if she won in the end, Xiao Ai felt she couldn''t be happy.


    First of all, the sports festival of Didan Elementary School starts from the lower grades. The first grade is the short sprint.Nie Kong saw a few familiar figures, such as the swollen person named Yuanta Kojima.With his fat body type, it is really difficult to run fast.


    The key is his identity, Nie Kong thinks that he is a member of the young detective team.So Nie Kong deliberately searched for the people around him, and he quickly found Ayumi and Mitsuhiko, but there was no Conan.


    Nie Kong''s face returned to his smile. After seeing that there was no Conan, Nie Kong was now able to put Xiao Lao in Didan Primary School with peace of mind.


    "Student Xiaoai, it''s about to be your turn to play with Bumei''s two- and three-legged competition, please come on." The female teacher Wen Jing wearing glasses reminded Xiao Ai with a smile.


    "Hui...Huihara-san, please give me your advice. My name is Ayumi Yoshida."


    In her opinion, Xiao Ai is cool and looks like an adult, so I hope to be friends with Xiao Ai.She was very happy to learn that she could participate in the two-person triangle with Xiao Ai.


    Xiao Ai nodded coldly. Mingmei couldn''t help knocking her head when she saw it: "Xiao Ai, Bu Mei sincerely wants to be your friend, how can you treat her like that."


    Xiao Ai glanced at her sister bitterly, knowing that she was eighteen years old, how could she become friends with Primary One students so easily.


    "Mingmei is right, Xiao Ai, you have to slowly accept the life of ordinary people. You see Bumei is very sad now, don''t let others down." Nie Kong also said.


    Facing the persuasion of Nie Kong and her sister to attack from side to side, Xiao Ai could only give in, and said calmly to Bumei Loli: "Bumei, you call me Xiao Ai."


    "Ah, really, Xiao Ai." Bu Mei''s big dim eyes lit up and she happily grabbed Xiao Ai''s hand.


    "You two hurry up and prepare." Seeing things develop according to their own budget, the teacher''s eyes are smiling.


    "Well, we have Xiao Ai, we will definitely win." Bu Mei believes Xiao Ai blindly, maybe because she has been very mature.


    For a two-person three-legged match, one leg of each must be tied together to form a third leg that they have together.Then the two need to cooperate tacitly when moving forward, otherwise there will be the possibility of falling.


    Xiao Ai and Bu Mei stood side by side, each of their neighboring little hands hugging each other tightly.After the referee''s whistle, Xiao Ai drove Bumei to run forward.


    At the beginning of the game, many children fell to the ground due to poor cooperation.Although Xiao Ai is a first-year student, she can suppress other classmates from her IQ.The two shouted the slogan of one, two and one, and ran towards the finish line steadily.No one can catch up with them and eventually won the first place.In the end, Bumei cheered and hugged Xiao Ai, not to mention how happy she was.


    Mingmei happily used the camera to focus on this little sorrow and filmed her good performance.Nie Kong looked at Xiao Ai amusedly, speaking with a cold face, but she was having a lot of fun at all.After all, it belongs to her first experience, which she had never had the opportunity to try before.

 1514 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01540, what, diapers?

    After the two-person three-legged project, the winners Xiao Ai and Bu Mei received warm cheers from the classmates.Xiao Ai''s face was naturally cold, she hid behind Bumei and asked her to face those classmates.


    It seems impossible to change her personality in a short time, because she may only care about the people she thinks are important.However, Mingmei is pleased that Xiao Ai has her first friend in school-Bumei.Although the relationship is very shallow for the time being, as long as Xiao Ai accepts her, I believe the two will become friends.


    Then she went back to Mingmei silently, as if she was out of the way.Nie Kong pressed her handkerchief on her dead fish face, and regardless of her resistance, he rubbed her cute cheeks vigorously, and helped her wipe the sweat off her cheeks by the way.


    Xiao Ai''s icy blue eyes glared at Nie Kong, as if to express her dissatisfaction with Nie Kong regarding himself as a child.


    "Smile."


    On the side, Mingmei pointed the camera at the two of them, grinning and filmed their intimate actions.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "The last one of Primary One''s borrowing relay race is about to start. Are you ready? The students who participated in the competition have to go through a short distance race first, and then draw out a note with the things you want to borrow. When you get the items written on the note, run forward and give the baton to the participating mom or dad. She needs to run forward and pull out the note, and finally take the borrowed items and rush to the finish line first Will be the champion. At the end of the primary one''s parent-child interaction borrowing relay competition, parents and children must cheer on." The commentator said passionately on it.


    It turns out that the final sports festival competition for Primary One is a parent-child interaction session. Parents and their children are required to fight together, and it is Xiao Ai''s turn to play.


    "Nie Jun, Xiao Ai, both of you have to cheer." Mingmei said with a smile.


    "Mingmei, why didn''t you run with Xiaowei."


    "Because I''m responsible for shooting for you, and what''s the point of interacting and communicating with your daughter!" Mingmei''s pretty melon seeds blushed.


    "Xiao Ai, what do you think?" Nie Kong asked aloud.


    "No, if you want to play, I''m worried that our group will lose to the other little ones." Xiao Wei glanced at Nie Kong indifferently.


    "Huh, what? You dare to underestimate your father. Since you said that, I''m going to win and show it to you." Nie Kong''s big hand grabbed her, and with one hand she caught the little Lolita to herself Under the armpits, strode away.


    Nie Kong didn''t care about her objections and went directly to the track of the track and field with her.I can see that there are more or less 20 or 30 people participating in the competition.For example, Mitsuhiko and her mother just sprinted, but Ayumi did not participate.


    "Little Ai, your relationship with your father is really good."


    Seeing Xiao Ai half-hugging Nie Kong, Bu Mei smiled while covering her mouth.


    "Idiot, let me down quickly, many people are watching." Only Xiao Ai''s cold cheeks were rarely red, very cute.


    "What does it matter? You are my daughter anyway." Even though he said that, Nie Kong let her down because the game was about to begin.


    Seeing her embarrassed and cute, Nie Kong smiled and pushed her to the starting line, saying cheer!!Little groaned, and accepted the facts as if he was fate.


    "Sit down, get ready... to start!" With the sound of the gunshots, all the Primary One students rushed 50 meters away, because there were notes on the ground that they had to borrow.


    The children ran forward very seriously, and it took them seventeen or eighteen seconds for the short distance of 50 meters.After they opened the note, several children were immediately dumbfounded, because some of them could not recognize the difficult Chinese characters written on the note.After all, they are only six years old, and they don''t know many difficult words.


    And Xiao Ai performed very smoothly. After opening the note, it turned out that the word umbrella was written.But on a sunny day, would anyone really bring an umbrella?


    "Who has an umbrella, please lend me some." For this Xiao''ai can only bite the bullet and start an action. First, she ran to the audience and shouted to the surroundings.


    "Does anyone bring flowers, please lend me some."


    "Socks, who has socks."


    "I need needlework."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, more than half of the first-year students almost began to shout to the mothers and fathers around about what they wanted, because only they and the teachers and adults were most likely to bring the items they could borrow.


    Nie Kong shook his head, and the things that needed to be borrowed in front of him were considered normal.It''s not like the difficulty that Li Dou and the others asked for when they came out of the King-Russian. They have all kinds of pantyhose, panties and holy sword.


    Xiao Ai''s brain is of course more careful than elementary school students. Guessing that only young mothers might bring umbrellas, she asked some young women specifically.Sure enough, she borrowed what she needed and ran towards Nie Kong.


    The other five or six classmates were only a second or two slower than Xiao Ai because they had drawn items that were easier to borrow.After ten seconds, Nie Kong caught the umbrella from her hand, and then he wanted to put a note on the next purpose.


    "Dad Nie Kong, you must not lose my advantage of desperately leading. If I lose, I will be ashamed." Xiao Ai increased her tone at the end of the sentence, as if deliberately trying to remind Nie Kong.


    "Don''t worry, I''m very confident that I can win." Nie Kong felt a little dismissive. Isn''t it just a simple borrowing game? How could he lose to others?


    Nie Kong thought so, and immediately rushed forward after receiving the umbrella.At a distance of more than 100 meters, Nie Kong desperately suppressed his speed for more than 12 seconds, leading the next six seconds.


    Their advantage is expanding, seeing that Nie Kong''s group will win without surprise.Just open the note, borrow the items written in it, and rush towards the end point 100 meters away, and everything is OK.


    But the most difficult step is borrowing things. For example, there are still a small half of the students who stop in the first part, and they have not borrowed the things they wrote.


    Nie Kong immediately opened the note. After seeing the content inside, he was immediately dumbfounded, "Huh, diapers?"

 1515 The collapse of the second element body 01541Xiao Ai’s femininity

    Although the diaper is a very common thing, it is not very common to say that it is common. Generally speaking, only children under three or four years old can use it.And you should know that there are no three or four-year-old children in Didan Elementary School. Will anyone really come to school with diapers?While Nie Kong muttered, his eyes couldn''t help but cast a small sad look.For some reason, Xiao Ai''s body shuddered suddenly.


    In any case, Nie Kong felt that he had to ask the pupils of Primary One, because only the youngest in the scene could wear diapers.


    "Diapers, kids, who of you wears diapers, please lend me a little bit?"


    Hearing the funny Nie Kong shouting, people around suddenly laughed.However, no one was willing to reply to Nie Kong, he had a headache.


    "I''m very confident in what I say. I think he is determined to lose, and see what he says when he comes back." Xiao Ai who was beside Mingmei said softly.


    "No, Nie Junshang maintains the advantage, you see that the troops behind have not followed up." Mingmei looked at her sister in confusion, wondering why she said some frustrating words.


    "Simply speaking, he was in trouble. Even though a few first-year students wear diapers to school, do he really think he can borrow them?" Xiao Ai said, shaking his head.


    "Why can''t Nie Jun be borrowed?" Mingmei asked.


    "Of course, how can an adult understand the mood of a child. If you wear diapers at the age of one, you will be despised by other students." Wearing diapers is a shameful thing, so there is no Which child would be willing to be ashamed in full view.Of course, his last chance is that a mother will bring the baby to school, so he can borrow it.


    "Xiao Ai, do you have any way to help Jun Nie?" Mingmei asked hurriedly.


    "I don''t have a diaper, how can I help him?" Xiao Ai said in a light tone.


    "Xiao...Xiaoai, I...I actually wear diapers." Little Lolita, who was standing behind Xiao Ai, suddenly pulled the corner of her clothes and whispered in her ear.


    "Bumei, do you really have one?"


    "Well, because... because I drank too much water in the morning, my mother was worried about peeing and put it on."


    When Xiao Ai heard it, her eyes flashed with brilliance.But then Xiao Ai shook her head and said, "No, let him lose."


    "Xiao Ai, why, don''t you like your father very much?" Bu Mei blinked those big eyes, feeling strange in her heart.


    "Aren''t you afraid of being laughed at by your classmates."


    What Xiao Ai can say is naturally because of her own relationship, Bumei will be laughed at by her classmates.She doesn''t like that, she feels owed to Bumi.


    "But... but if it can help Xiao Ai, I... I''m not afraid. Although others laugh at me, don''t I have Xiao Ai." She plucked up courage, her eyes filled with determination and bravery.


    Xiao Ai was taken aback, a little warmth rose in her heart for no apparent reason, and her eyes warmed a little when she looked at Bumei.


    "Well, can Bumei lend me your diapers," she said slowly after being silent for a while.


    "Yeah." Bu Mei nodded happily, just about to call Nie Kong loudly, but Xiao Ai covered her mouth.


    "You were wrong, not to him, but to me." Xiao Ai said calmly.


    Step Mei''s eyes were puzzled, is there any difference between the two.However, Xiao Ai didn''t answer, and took her hand and ran towards the bathroom.


    In the bathroom, Xiao Ai violently took off Step Mei''s pants.Bu Mei''s face was a little hot, Xiao''s hand pulled her clothes corner but didn''t stop Xiao Ai, and then watched Xiao Ai tear out the paper diapers from her.


    The bare baby''s skin is fully revealed.In the end, Xiao Ai took off her trousers, and the two women were relatively naked. If they weren''t a little young, they thought they were playing lesbians.


    In Bumei''s gaze, Xiao Ai wrapped the diaper between her degenerated legs.At this point, Bu Mei finally understood what Xiao Ai was going to do. It turned out that she had to help herself bear the notoriety of being laughed at.


    "Xiao...Xiao Ai, Bu Mei is...not afraid."


    "Don''t care, I actually don''t care about other people''s ridicule at all." Xiao Ai shook her head, and pulled up two of her trousers confidently.


    Bumei''s eyes flashed with speechless touch. I didn''t expect Xiao Ai to take care of herself. Xiao Ai is her best friend.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After changing into diapers, Xiao Ai returned to the track and field.After looking at the current situation, he found that Nie Kong''s situation was very bad. Three people had already borrowed items and were now planning to sprint to the finish line.


    "Dad, let me lend you my diaper, but don''t make it wet." Xiao Ai called to the distressed Nie Kong.


    "Hey, does Xiao Ai really wear diapers?" Nie Kong was so surprised that he couldn''t help but close his mouth.


    "What nonsense, do you want to?"


    "Yes, of course." Nie Kong hurriedly ran in front of her, looking at Xiao Ai curiously.Xiao Ai noticed the look in Nie Kong''s eyes, and his ears were red.


    Pretending to be flat, she reached into her trousers and pulled hard, pulling out a thin paper diaper and handing it to Nie Kong''s hand.


    There was a burst of warmth in her hand, holding it in her hand, as if rubbing it on her little ass, and it exuded her body scent, and there was a strong scent of a girl.Nie Kong muttered silently in his heart, I am not a pervert, but I don''t have the slightest sense of guilt in my heart.What excites him, is it that young girl.


    "Pervert, what are you smelling." Xiao Ai''s expression was rare and flustered, as if to snatch it back.


    Nie Kong''s hand was raised, and his face suddenly blushed, "Thank you for your help, I am going to the game."


    After speaking, despite Xiao Ai''s murderous gaze, she rushed to the finish line with her and an umbrella.


    Despite being 30 meters behind others, Nie Kong took the lead faster than them to win the championship.With the end of the borrowing relay, the sports festival of the primary one came to an end.


    In the end, the things borrowed from others will naturally be returned.And Xiao Ai shot Nie Kong with murderous eyes, as if asking Nie Kong to give her a diaper.


    What a joke, Nie Kong muttered whether he wanted to collect it.

 1516 The collapse of the second element Text 01542, Nie Jun, please change with me

    Just as Xiao Ai asked Nie Kong for a diaper, she suddenly found that there were more than a dozen elementary school students around who were constantly talking to her in whispers, which was very angry.Said Xiao Ai is a bedwetting princess. Even after she is in primary one, some people will come to school wearing diapers and be ashamed.


    Although she understands that the behavior of Primary One students is naive and ridiculous, Xiao Ai had expected the current situation to happen, but it made her a little uncomfortable when she really heard what they said.


    "You are not allowed to bully Xiao''ai." Bumei stood in front of Xiao''ai and looked at them with angry eyes.


    "Bumei, are you going to play with the bedwetting princess, be careful that she will infect you." There is a swollen fat boy Yuanta who is usually close to Xiaoai, and persuaded Bumei.


    "Shut up, Xiaoai isn''t what you said." Bumei flushed her face with anger. The diapers were obviously right, so why did they say bad things about Xiaoai.


    "Forget Bumei, don''t talk nonsense with them, anyway, I don''t intend to be friends with them, just as they say." Just as Bumei was about to tell the truth, Xiao Ai suddenly stopped her and shook her. The head said lightly.


    Facing the situation that Xiao Ai seemed to be worse than before, Mingmei and the teacher in the class looked at each other.Xiao Ai''s ordinary life with many disasters and disasters may be regarded as really starting now.


    But because of the interference of that incident, it seemed that Xiao Ai had forgotten a very important thing.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Since the end of the primary one game, the time has only reached two o''clock noon.Then it was the turn of the second, third and fourth grades of the school, but it had nothing to do with Xiao Ai, so Nie Kong and Mingmei returned to the apartment ahead of time, and they had no interest in the subsequent games.


    Because Xiaobi and the others did not get off work, now there are only Nie Kong and Mingmei in the apartment.After Nie Kong put down a lot of things, he collapsed on the sofa, as if he had done a very tiring thing.


    Mingmei glanced at Nie Kong secretly, and then began to open the lunch box and photography tools, as if she was looking for something.Because the beautiful woman in front of her is going to pretend to be husband and wife with Nie Kong today, she is dressed as pure and beautiful as a lotus.


    "Strange, how could it not happen." Mingmei suddenly said to herself after flipping a few times. She clearly didn''t see Nie Jun throwing him away.


    "Mingmei, what are you looking for? Did you forget something and didn''t bring it back at school?" Nie Kong asked involuntarily when he looked at the lady in an apricot and yellow dress.


    Mingmei''s face flushed, and she whispered to Nie Kong, "No...no. Nie Jun, where did you hide the diaper that Xiao Ai wore."


    "Oh, you said diapers, I threw them away."


    "Cheat... lie, I have been following Nie Jun, I didn''t see you throw it away." Mingmei knows Nie Kong''s abnormal "hobby", shouldn''t Nie Kong plan to use his sister''s personal belongings? Do... do that kind of thing.Although he didn''t mean to criticize Nie Kong,... but his sister was only seven years old.


    "Nie Jun, if... if you really need it, you can use... use mine."


    "Really... I didn''t lie to you."


    Nie Kong was suddenly embarrassed. Although it was an indisputable fact to hide it, it was because Xiao Ai didn''t want to go back.Throw it away or put it away, Nie Kong chose the second one.


    "Mmm, I...I''ll use something to exchange for you, so let''s do it." Mingmei stomped her feet with anger, and then rushed back to her bedroom.


    After ten seconds, Mingmei''s face turned a little red when she returned to the living room. She seemed to have stuffed something into Nie Kong''s hands.


    Nie Kong unfolded a look, and a pair of cute white pants appeared in his eyes.He stared at the cotton trousers in his hands, never expected that Mingmei would actually use them to exchange for herself?What should I do now? Do you want to take it out? Nie Kong is obviously a bit hard to get off.


    "Nie Jun, can you hurry... hurry up, it''s your turn to change Xiao Ai''s diapers to me." Mingmei was so embarrassed that her face was flushed, she didn''t dare to look at Nie Kong at all, she blinked. The eyes turned left and right.Shyness and panic can no longer explain the mood at this time.


    Nie Kong squeezed the cute little trousers in his hand, felt the excellent sensation of the trousers, smelled the fragrance, and suddenly realized that his body became a little unbearable.


    "But... it can be, but it doesn''t seem to be very new." After Nie Kong finished speaking, he regretted it immediately.She''s a real bastard, what damn thing was she saying, isn''t it because she admitted her perverted hobby? It''s obviously a misunderstanding of the previous things.


    "Hey, Nie... Nie Jun, what kind of pants are called new... fresh, did you just buy them?" Mingmei''s misty eyes widened, and the crimson of Guazi''s face kept deepening.She really can''t figure out why the pants are fresh, and they are not cooking ingredients.


    "Well, so... the so-called freshness is the kind that has just... just taken off and has not been washed." Nie Kong explained more and more darkly, now he can only be cheeky.Nie Kong was moved by seeing Xiao Mingmei''s cute and shy look now.


    "Ah...!" Mingmei stepped back in a panic, her mouth widened as if she could swallow an egg.


    What should I do, what should I do, Nie Jun, he... he actually wanted the pants he just... just took off?She pulled the corner of her knee-length skirt hard, constantly weighing in her mind.One side is my own panties, and the other side is my sister''s diapers.The key is now that my sister is only seven years old, how can I let Nie Jun do that with her personal belongings?!


    Although it might be a bit shy to use your own, no...it doesn''t matter.Although Nie Jun has only that shortcoming, he is actually very nice and gentle.


    "Okay... OK, Nie Jun, wait a minute... Wait, I... I agree to change with you." For her loveliest sister, Mingmei could only succumb to Nie Kong.She blushed and whispered.


    Nie Kong felt that he must have been a big pervert in Mingmei''s heart.Since the washing is not white, Nie Kong can only go all the way to the end, by the way, to tease cute Xiao Mingmei.

 1517 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01543Finally Mingmei

    After she agreed to change with Nie Kong, Mingmei hurriedly ran to the bedroom.


    Seeing her beautiful cheeks full of shyness, Nie Kong couldn''t help but shake her heart, and took her little hand and said, "Xiao Mingmei, where are you going?"


    Mingmei''s arm struck hard, and she lowered her eyes and said in a low voice, "Nie Jun, you... didn''t you say you want to replace it with what I am wearing now, so... I have to go to the bedroom and take it off for you."


    Hearing her answer, Nie Kong blurted out: "Mingmei, you are not honest, who knows if you want to fool me with those in the closet."


    "Ah, I... how could I do that kind of thing." Ming Meihong shook her face vigorously, but her eyes filled with mist were a little evasive, she didn''t dare to look at Nie Kong at all.


    "I do not believe."


    "Then... Then Nie Jun, what do you want me to do?" After seeing that she couldn''t fool Nie Kong, Mingmei stood in front of Nie Kong with her face down, like a kid who had done something wrong.It turned out that what Nie Kong said nonsense, really guessed her careful thoughts.


    "To be fair, of course we have to exchange on the spot." Nie Kong narrowed his eyes and said badly.


    "Ah?! Could it be... Could it be said that Jun Nie wants me to take off in front of you?" Mingmei, blushing, stammered to Nie Kong.


    "No." Nie Kong said, shaking his head.


    "Huh, Jun Nie, you scared me to death." Hearing Nie Kong''s veto, Mingmei seemed relieved.If you want to take off your pants in front of Nie Jun, you really can''t stand it.


    However, Nie Kong''s next sentence made her heart beat into her throat.


    "Well, Mingmi might be shy, so let me do it myself."


    Nie Kong drew her to his side. Since he was sitting on the sofa, the height of Nie Kong''s face was exactly at her waist.


    "Woo...Nie Jun, Nie Jun wants to take it off by herself?" Her body shook, and she stood in front of Nie Kong as if thunder and lightning had struck her, as if she almost broke it for Nie Kong.As an innocent girl, has never seen Nie Kong molested.Her heartbeat was like beating a drum, banging non-stop.But in the current atmosphere, why didn''t you just escape back to the bedroom?


    "Yeah." While Nie Kong said, his hands had already opened the bottom of her skirt, presenting the wonderful scenery inside before him, including the cute black trousers.


    "Nie Jun, no...it won''t work, let people see what to do." She hurriedly pressed her skirt down, but covered Nie Kong''s head inside: "Nie Jun, you... What are you doing in my skirt, come out quickly."


    "Didn''t you say you want to exchange it, Mingmei wants to go back?" However, Nie Kong''s fingers were already hooked on the stretch belt of the little pants.Only seeing Nie Kong gently pull down, revealing a mysterious little half.


    "But, but..."


    Perceiving the strangeness in the skirt, her snow-white legs pressed hard, and her little trousers got stuck there.Nie Kong noticed for the first time that the four-corner safety shorts like Sister Pao were good.If you change to that type, it''s easy to take it off to the end.


    Nie Kong seemed to be possessed by a demon. He was no longer satisfied with the fresh panties, but with the beautiful scenery inside, everything about her body!The reason for the change lies in Mingmei''s accommodation to Nie Kong. A man is a creature that can never be satisfied.


    Now Nie Kong is like singing the little beauty obediently, teasing Mingmei with the song spreading his legs.Mingmei replied that she couldn''t open it.


    He forcibly pushed Mingmei onto the sofa, pressing her body on her.And because she started from the bottom of the skirt, her dress was lifted to the waist by Nie Kong.As for her desperately protecting pants, they hung on her knees.


    "Nie... Nie Jun?"


    "Mingmi, please be my woman."


    Mingmei was shocked, and all the resistance suddenly turned into soft water.It seemed that what had been expected for a long time suddenly became a real existence.Incredibly, she was inexplicably excited.


    Originally, today it was just a couple that pretended to be a day with Nie Jun and accompanied Xiao Ai to school.But... But Nie Jun, is he actually going to be his wife?


    Nie Kong held her body, his sensitive hands freed himself and her body and clothes.But she didn''t expect that Ming Mei under her clothes would be so touching.


    When Nie Kong couldn''t help but merge with her, Mingmei said softly, "Um, Jun Nie, please be gentle."


    A faint bloodshot spilled from it, and Nie Kong finally got her tenderness.Mingmei hugged Nie Kong''s body with her slender arms, enjoying the joyful experience Nie Kong gave her.


    Although Amaterasu could restrict his cultivation with magical treasures, it could not isolate Nie Kong''s double cultivation technique.The powerful washing of power strengthens Yumi''s body and gives her the power to protect herself in the world of Conan.It is not that easy for the black organization to move her in the future.


    The two continued to practice for more than half an hour, and finally ended with Mingmei completely unconscious, and there were traces of the two remaining on the sofa.She maintained her red face, as if she was particularly shy.


    Before she fell into a coma, Mingmei couldn''t help thinking, no wonder Nie Jun likes to use girl pants to do that kind of thing. It turns out that he... his needs are amazing.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It was just after four o''clock in the afternoon that the lovely Lori Xiaoai came back from school with her schoolbag.


    She looked at her sister as if she had changed a lot, with a pink blush on her face, as if she was much more beautiful than before.And now she was kneeling on the floor, as if scrubbing the floor with her handkerchief.


    "Sister, what are you doing?" Xiao Ai asked strangely.


    Seeing her sister, Mingmei''s face suddenly blushed, "No...nothing, I saw that the floor is a bit dirty, so I need to wipe it clean."


    "That''s the case, but why does it seem to wipe the sofa."


    "Pump." Nie Kong couldn''t help laughing. "No way, your sister just touched off the cup with coffee and soiled the sofa and floor."


    "Who is it... whose fault?" Mingmei said angrily.


    "Oh, didn''t Mingmei spray it out?" Nie Kong pretended to be surprised.


    "You are good or bad, ignore you." Mingmei''s face was red and hot, and she kept wiping the floor with her face down.But Xiao Ai understands but understands, as if the two are playing a riddle.

 1518 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01544, Yingli tenderness

    Perhaps out of shyness, Mingmei didn''t explain to Xiao Ai how she was deprived, and was pitifully laughed at by Nie Kong.In fact, there are other reasons not mentioned. For example, Xiaobi and Yingli put a lot of pressure on her. Nie Jun said that the two women are her sisters.Instead of being condemned by them, it is better to live with Jun Nie like this.


    Then pretended to be a normal posture, and waited until Xiaobi came back from get off work.Seeing Xiaobi, she didn''t seem to notice anything unusual, Mingmei''s big eyes recovered her composure.


    "Sister Xiaobi, you are back."


    "Mingmei, how did you go out with Jun Nie today?" Xiaobi said with a smile.


    "Nie Jun and Xiao Ai are having fun. I took the video with the camera. Nie Jun and Xiao Ai are editing. Sister Xiaobi, do you want to watch the video." Mingmei said relaxedly.


    "Hey, then I have to take a good look." Xiaobi suddenly became interested when he heard Nie Kong in the video.


    "Look slowly, I will prepare dinner." Mingmei returned to the kitchen to work.


    Xiaobi nodded, and after saying to help later, he went to the living room.She saw Nie Kong and Xiao Ai sitting in front of the TV, playing with the video recorder.On the TV screen, a relay race between Nie Kong and Xiao Ai just appeared.


    When Xiaobi heard Nie Kong''s call to lend me a diaper, he burst out laughing, Nie Jun was really weird.


    When Nie Kong saw her coming back, he smiled back at her, pushed all the production videos to Xiao Ai, and then sat on the sofa with his arms around Xiao Bi''s waist.As a scientist, she might do better than Nie Kong in editing video.


    Xiaobi twisted her waist and slapped Nie Kong''s hand agitatedly, saying something, "When Yingli comes back and sees that your identity will be revealed, then she will blame me for not telling her."


    Nie Kong had already planned to tell Yingli the truth, otherwise he really didn''t know when he could be reunited with her.Nie Kong felt uncomfortable seeing her appearing in front of him and unable to talk about intimate matters.


    However, although Nie Kong and the others were waiting for her in the living room, the time pointed to half past six in the evening, and she did not come back.Nie Kong frowned and called her directly to ask what had happened. Now it has been an hour and a half after get off work.


    She told Nie Kong that today was a special day and there was something to be done, and asked Nie Kong not to wait for her.


    Nie Kong heard a slight drunkenness in her tone. It seemed that she had drunk.Nie Kong recalled what she said, is today a special day.Turning on the screen of the phone, the date says October 10th.


    Nie Kong dumbfounded, it turned out to be Yingli''s birthday.He forgot that Yingli''s birthday was on the same day as the sports festival of Didan Primary School.


    "Xiaobi, do you know where Yingli is on October 10 each year?" Nie Kong asked aloud.


    "When you said that I was a little bit impressed. According to my false memory, she would come back to the apartment every year and today. But she didn''t tell us where she went. She should have something to do with Nie Jun." Xiaobi suddenly Said.


    "It''s about me?" Nie Kong was stunned. In his memory, there should be no special place on Yingli''s birthday.


    "Oh, by the way, her eyes will be very swollen when she comes back." Xiaobi added.


    Nie Kong felt tenderness in his heart. Will the strong Yingli cry.Using that powerful reasoning ability, he immediately guessed a very likely location.


    "Xiaobi, you guys who helped me build a cemetery?" Nie Kong asked suddenly.


    "Ah, Nie Jun, what are you talking about? It''s really unlucky." Xiao Ai and Ming Mei were in a daze, and the two sisters looked at Nie Kong strangely.


    "Yes...Yes, we were so stupid in retrospect." Xiaobi sighed, and then said the address of Nie Kong''s graveyard.


    "I''ll go out and bring Yingli back. You can eat first." Nie Kong sighed. Yingli may only be crying. She was thinking of her dead "self".After leaving the house, Nie Kong rushed along the address that Xiaobi said with the fastest speed.Sure enough, there was a small blue car parked in front of the cemetery, a car dedicated to Yingli.


    Nie Kong jumped on a tombstone and looked down. Among the many tombstones, he saw Yingli sitting there. She kept pouring a bottle of wine into her mouth, occasionally crying.


    Although she doubted Nie Kong''s identity a bit, she always thought that it was the real Nie Jun who died when she did not confirm it. Otherwise, why would she leave her for more than ten years and never come out to see her.


    Perceiving the sound of footsteps behind, Yingli suddenly wiped his tears and looked back.In the moonlight, she saw Nie Jun coming.


    "Little Niejun, why are you here?" She said with a strong smile.


    Nie Kong did not speak, and directly in front of her, shattering the graveyard in front of him.Are you kidding me, I''m living well, why do I want tombstones?


    Yingli stared at Nie Kong with eyes wide open.


    "Yingli, I made you suffer." After finishing everything, Nie Kong held her tightly in his arms.


    "Little Nie, look at you...what are you...doing." Yingli tried to push Nie Kong away, but Nie Kong hugged him tightly.


    "That''s not right, Yingli. You are so stupid, can''t you guess that I have always been your man Nie Kong." Nie Kong said softly.


    "How...how could it be, how could you be Jun Nie, Jun Xiao."


    "Don''t believe me, I know exactly how many moles there are on Yingli''s body." Nie Kong said in a relaxed tone.


    "Then tell me something to prove that you are the real Nie Jun." She hissed.Tears flooded her eyes.


    "Forget about it, the situation when we first met. At that time, a student gave you roses early in the morning to show love. Because he didn''t write a name, Maori took me as that person." Nie Kong said aloud. .


    Yingli looked at Nie Kong, tears in his eyes finally flowed out.She buried her face in his arms and murmured: "Don''t listen, I want you to keep talking."


    Nie Kong sat down with her in his arms, the two looked at the stars, and said every minute and every second they had remembered with her.


    There was tenderness in Yingli''s eyes, and he did not expect that the little Nie Kong he suspected was really the man he had been missing. Fate seemed to be playing tricks on her.

 1519 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01545, Yingli really returned

    In fact, Yingli knew Nie Kong a lot earlier than Xiaobi, and when she liked Nie Kong, Xiaobi might still be doing bad things.Originally speaking, she would definitely guess the identity of Nie Kong like Xiaobi soon.However, she has a reason beyond ordinary people, only believing in the facts she sees and will not act emotionally like Xiaobi.Perhaps cleverness was mistaken by cleverness, so it is Yingli.


    "Hmph, Nie Jun and Xiaobi are both disgusting, you are all clear, but you want to hide it from me." Yingli shrank into Nie Kong''s arms, feeling a little unbalanced.


    "Hehe, we thought Yingli could guess it. Besides, if I suddenly tell you who I am, you might take my words as a joke. Even if it is Xiaobi who has been living in the apartment with me, she is nothing but I only found out a few months ago." Nie Kong comforted her.


    "Then... Then why are two Nie Jun the same person? Why do we have memories of Nie Jun when he was a child."


    "You can understand that someone has tampered with time, and deliberately distorted the facts in order to supplement the void of time. Because you don''t have the strength to resist the erosion, you treat me as your junior. Then you didn''t see Yingli coming back tonight. After asking about Xiaobi¡¯s previous situation, I inferred that Yingli was hiding here. It seems that I am not too late, Yingli, I wish you a happy birthday." Nie Kong said softly.


    "Ah... Nie Jun, did Nie Jun always remember Yingli''s birthday?" There were tears of excitement in Yingli''s eyes, and all the grievances disappeared when he heard that sentence.


    "Of course, Yingli is my very important baby." Nie Kong was a little brazen, because the time in Conan''s world had become chaotic and would only stop in this year.If it didn''t happen to flip through the phone, it would be strange for Nie Kong to remember.


    "Yeah." There was no ordinary reason for Yingli at this time, she put her arms around Nie Kong''s neck, and gave him a mouthful affectionately.Before Nie Kong could taste her nostalgic taste, Yingli left suddenly before the taste was over, and said with a blushing face: "Nie Jun, it''s getting late, let''s go back soon."


    "No, I want to celebrate Yingli alone. Let''s go live outside tonight."


    "Listen to Nie Jun." Yingli was pleasantly surprised. It was better to have Nie Jun alone with him on his birthday than anything else.I once again enjoyed Nie Jun''s thoughtfulness and gentleness, which was really great.As long as he is there, the world he lives in will be colorful.


    Miles held Nie Kong''s arm intimately, and they came to the 23rd floor of Central Daxia where they had gone with You Xizi. They ordered a candlelight dinner at the French restaurant above.


    Although the taste is really not comparable to what Nie Kong made, the key is to enjoy the atmosphere.Then the whole night followed, and Yingli used his body to express the pain of reunion after a long absence.


    Yingli blushed and became very proactive to cater to Nie Kong until he consumed the last trace of strength.Fortunately, the soundproofing effect of the hotel room is very good, otherwise the whole building can hear her indulgent cry.Yingli, known as the undefeated queen, finally lost the ability to resist under Nie Kong, and Nie Kong took off the strong coat that wrapped her.


    Her femininity was completely displayed in front of Nie Kong.Nie Kong greedily owns her body, more than ten years of changes have made her really grow into a beautiful wife, Nie Kong''s wife.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After a whole night of absurdity, Nie Kong left the hotel the next morning with Yingli, who had weakened legs.


    Perhaps aware of the strange gaze of the staff in the hotel, Yingli''s pretty face blushed like a big apple.She was like an ostrich, and she put her face in Nie Kong''s arms and refused to come out. She didn''t cool down a little until sitting in her blue capa.


    Nie Kong was responsible for driving, and the two returned to the apartment.In the living room, Xiaobi, who was sitting at the dining table, was looking at Yingli with a faint smile, and asked, "Have fun last night." With her ridicule, Yingli, who had always been calm, was a red face.


    "Xiaobi, I... I didn''t even talk about you, but secretly concealing our life with Jun Nie, you are guilty of public anger." Yingli suddenly retorted.


    "Oh, who told you to never come back several times a year, just know that you can blame me for being busy outside all day?" Xiaobi let go.


    "We have to work, otherwise, there would be no days when Jun Nie was there, how could we stand the empty time." Yingli said plausibly.


    "Hehe, yes, you see Yingli only one day after coming back, don''t you already know everything." Xiaobi said with a smile.


    "Then...that''s because of Nie Jun, Nie Jun...last night..." Yingli said vaguely, and she choked up, who had always been very good at rebutting, and did not dare to tell what happened last night.


    Although it was the happiest and most romantic thing for her in more than ten years, it was only the memory of her and Nie Kong, and she did not want to share it with others.


    "Say, what happened to you and Nie Jun last night?" Xiaobi said with a bad smile, she had clearly guessed what.


    "Hmph, forget it, I''ll forgive you for the time being. As for when you Xizi and others will know, then I can''t control it." Yingli blushed, pretending to be generous.After hearing that, Xiaobi covered her belly and giggled.


    Nie Kong looked at the two women who came back and was very satisfied.Chikage, the lady of the strange thief who runs around the world now, the world-famous actress Yu Kiko, and the three daughters of Jibo Jinghua who inherited her father''s gym in Osaka!


    Mingmei and Xiao Ai glanced at Nie Kong with a flash of eyes. After the conversation of the three, the sisters seemed to understand what they did last night.


    Xiao Ai''s face was as flat as ever, and Mingmei''s eyes looked at Nie Kongzhong with a bit of resentment.It was only yesterday that she said she wanted to be his woman, but she never returned that night.


    Really, why do I have to care about him so much in my heart... He can''t, it''s just... just did it with him once, that little thing is... nothing at all.It''s just that Mingmei''s faint grievances can''t go away.

 1520 The collapse of the second element Text 01546, Xiaolans ballet performance

    Although Yingli is back, it is strange that Nie Kong and their lives have not changed much.Accompanying Yingli''s two daughters in the evening, and when Nie Kong is not going to class, Mingmei will serve at home.Poor Little Sorrow was going to school, and didn''t know that Nie Kongzheng and her sister were doing shameful things.


    Compared with Nie Kong''s home, Didan High School has changed a lot.For example, Nie Kong discovered that the well-known male school doctor was out of mind, and he actually became Belmode.If Judy knew that her enemy would meet with her every day, she would be mad.


    Seeing Nie Kong reveal her identity, Belmode didn''t seem surprised at all.Instead, she often used a male face to tease Nie Kong, and even some female classmates saw the two undressed apart from the health room, and found peculiar water stains and adulterated dried body fluids from the sheets of the school health room.


    After the rotten girls heard the shocking news, almost all the girls in the school were beaten up like chicken blood, screaming that Master Nie Kong had an unspeakable relationship with the new adult.You know that Nie Kong and him in Didan High School are the most popular among girls, and girls often focus on them.Reminiscent that Nie Jun and the doctor did not accept any love letters from any girls, so I misunderstood that Nie Jun and him have an extraordinary friendship relationship. They like boys?


    "Huh, those idiot girls are really boring! Why would you like Dr. Wisdom, Nie Jun, obviously has nothing to do with him. You are right, Nie Jun." Hearing the rumor, the garden was amused. Said.


    "Of course, my sexual orientation is normal." Nie Kong couldn''t laugh or cry suddenly, because of Belmode, he wanted Yi Rongcheng to approach him.The two of them are like dry wood, how could they be able to hold it.Especially Belmode¡¯s taste on Mingmei¡¯s balcony ended, as if opening her Pandora¡¯s box.


    "Nie Jun, in order to prove your innocence to them, let''s go on a date after school." Thinking back to Xiaolan''s remark that something happened today, the garden''s eyes shone brightly.


    Nie Kong looked at Yuanzi in surprise, as if it was the first time she heard her boldly requesting a date because Xiaolan was not there.


    "You... what are you doing looking at me?" Yuanzi said with a blushing face, as if she was a baby.


    "Although I am very happy, but I don''t have time. I promised to go to see Xiaolan''s ballet performance after school." That''s right, after a long time of practice, Xiaolan was finally able to perform on stage.


    On the one hand, Yuanzi¡¯s appointment, on the other hand, Xiaolan¡¯s performance, but in the end, Yuanzi could only be wronged.


    "That''s it." Yuanzi was a little disappointed, it turned out that Xiao Lanqiang was one step ahead.


    "It doesn''t matter, it can be proved by other methods." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    "Oh, Nie Jun, what can you do?"


    "Like this, for example." Nie Kong raised her chin with his hands, then lowered his head to catch her cherry-colored lips.Yuanzi''s lovely eyes immediately widened, and they were full of shame.


    "I don''t...I''m not dreaming, Nie Jun...Nie Jun kissed me, and his heartbeat suddenly jumped so fast." She slumped in Nie Kong''s arms, closing her shameful eyes to meet Nie Kong.


    It took a long time for Yuanzi to realize that the fatal heartache on her lips had left. She quietly opened her eyes and met Nie Kong''s bright eyes.Her face turned red and she looked down at her toes.


    "Next time I have time to date Yuanzi again." Nie Kong said warmly in her ear.


    Yuanzi hummed in a low voice, feeling satisfied, and the loss of learning that Nie Kong hadn''t dated her disappeared.


    After Nie Kong bid farewell to the garden, he turned a few streets from Didan High School and came to Yichome, the busiest place in Mihua Market.Because Nie Kong visited once or twice some time ago, he remembered the way.


    Yucheng Liuli¡¯s dance classroom is on the second floor of a building with a certain area in the 1-chome building. The rent on the second floor is relatively cheap, but I have to say that she teaches very well, and she used to be a star.


    It seems that because I am about to start the rehearsal of ballet dance, it is very lively now, and there is a row of cars parked in the parking lot below.Yi Niekong guessed that it should be the parents of the students studying ballet to see the results of their practice.After all, the tuition fee for studying ballet is quite expensive, and no one wants to waste money.


    Nie Kong opened the door, and sure enough, there were dozens of middle-aged people in the spacious room.The young and beautiful girls in the field are still practicing basic dance steps in tight clothes.


    Seemingly hearing the sound of the door opening, Xiao Lan, who was dancing ballet, looked at the door.When she saw Nie Kong, she trot to him with joy on her toes, and said joyfully: "Nie Jun, you are here."


    She was wearing a ballet dress of Xuebai Shengxue, and her beautiful legs were covered with white death.The clothes added a touch of sex and feeling to Xiao Lan''s youthful and sweet figure.


    "Well, it doesn''t seem to be late, are you going to start acting."


    "No, it won''t start until six o''clock. Nie Jun, you can rest for a while." Xiao Lan said charmingly.


    "Oh, look at sister Xiaolan''s boyfriend is coming." Behind Xiaolan, two lovely girls appeared immediately.He was only about 13 or 14 years old, and he was only in the second grade of junior high school.


    The one on the left had a pale yellow single ponytail, as if it had a peach blossom on his face, and his eyes turned a little restlessly on Nie Kong.The short hair on the right, with ears, looks more lively and cute.


    "You don''t remember me." The wild girl with a single ponytail gave him a provocative look.I don''t know where I learned it, but at a young age I have become able to seduce men.


    "What about me, what about me," the black short hair said anxiously.


    "Takayama Nan, and Morimura Kana, don''t you go to practice, your parents are looking at you." Xiaolan glared at them and said, it turned out that the one with a single ponytail is called Takayama Nan, and the one with short black hair is Morimura Kana.


    "What? Are you afraid that the two of us will steal your boyfriend, Sister Xiaolan." Gaoshan Nan took Nie Kong''s arm and squinted and smiled.


    "Yes, let''s just take a look, who made him look good, much better than my father." Morimura Kana said seriously.

 1521 The collapse of the second element Text 01547Dance classroom incident

    "Don''t tell me about your dad, his pocky face makes people look a bit disgusting. At least my dad is not as good as Nie Jun, but he is also very handsome." Gao Nan said disdainfully.


    Kana pouted her mouth, but failed to refute her, while Xiao Lan looked a headache.


    "What are you two rubbing over there? If you make a mistake in your performance later, let''s see how I clean up you." Liuli scolded them with a pretty face.The two women grimaced cutely, and then followed Xiaolan to practice.Nie Kong stopped at the periphery of the practice dance hall and watched their practice with many young uncles and young women.


    A man and a woman came to Nie Kong.The man was bald with a bit of disgusting pockmark on his face.Such an ugly man, there was a beautiful young woman standing beside him.Looking at the intimate posture of the two of them, you can guess that they are a husband and wife. Nie Kong suddenly felt a flower rubbed on the cow dung.


    "Haha, the little girl was bothering you just now, please forgive me. My name is Shinji Morimura, Kana''s father." The fat on the bald man''s face trembled, and Jane was crying with a smile.


    "My name is Morimura Norika, Kana''s mother." The young woman squinted her dark eyes and smiled and stretched out her hand to Nie Kong.


    "Hello." Nie Kong held the hand of the young woman next to him, and instinctively ignored Zhen Er.


    She is about 1.7 meters tall, about forty years old, with a bun on top of her head.Combing that black shiny shoulder-length hair, the line of the face is quite good.The upper body has a short short sleeve, and a large piece of skin is exposed in the collar.The clothes bulged out a lot, which shows that the weight is almost comparable to that of Yingli.Especially now that there is an ugly man standing beside her, she seems to have become the most beautiful flower in the audience.


    "Oh, did you Morimura and his wife all come to watch your daughter''s performance? I thought only Mrs. Morimura would come." At the same time, a 1.8-meter tall man appeared behind them.


    He was wearing trousers and a white shirt on his upper body. There were three buttons on the collar that were not buttoned, and his eyes were a little frivolous, and he was looking at Mrs. Morimura many times.It''s too much to be hopeful, but Nie Kong felt that he was uncomfortable.


    "It turned out to be Mr. Takayama. It seems that your wife didn''t come with you. Did you quarrel again." Shinji Morimura shook the fat and greeted him with a smile.After Nie Kong heard his name, he suddenly understood that he was a bit like the little single ponytail Lolita just now. It turns out that they are father and daughter.


    Gao Shanchuan snorted coldly, and there was a trace of hostility in Shinji''s eyes.Seeing that the situation was not right, Morimura stopped in the middle of the two men to make a round, so as to ease the atmosphere of the two.The sharp-eyed Nie Kong was stunned to see that Gao Shanchuan touched Mrs. Morimura''s buttocks.Because Mrs. Morimura is now facing Shinji and her back to Takayama River, Shinji Morimura doesn''t seem to see his wife being molested.


    "What''s the matter, do they all know each other?" Nie Kong said to himself.


    "What''s the matter?" Behind him there was an ordinary-looking young woman who explained to Nie Kong.


    "Because our daughters come to the dance class set by Teacher Liuli to learn ballet, so many of them know each other. My name is Chitose Sakata, and I seem to see you for the first time." Seeing her stretch out and put on bright red nail polish Nie Kong could only shook her jade hand for a while, and finally pulled out his hand with force.


    "Hello, my name is Nie Kong." Nie Kong came to the classroom for the second time to watch Xiaolan dance. Of course they would not recognize Nie Kong.


    "That''s it."


    Sakata Qianyue secretly pulled the corner of Raniekong''s clothes, and whispered, "Hey, do you want to listen. It is said that the relationship between them is very shady."


    Nie Kong looked at the young woman in front of him speechlessly. Although he knew that middle-aged women had the only common hobby and liked to discuss gossip, who would have thought that she would pull herself to talk about the content of their gossip, but Nie Kong had no thoughts. To care about others.


    "No, it seems that the ballet performance is about to begin." Nie Kong said while looking at the stage.


    Sakata Qianyue seemed a little bit unfulfilled. He only hated that Nie Kong was not a qualified listener, so he could only hold back the hot news in his heart.


    At the same time, the rehearsing Xiaolan and the others lined up neatly in front of Liuli Yucheng as teachers, like a group of beautiful little swans.


    With the melodious music playing, the audience in the classroom immediately became very quiet.As a teacher, Liuli began to take on the role of lead dancer.The eyes of the parents focused on their daughters.


    The demure tune is like a lake rippling with breeze, and a group of little swans dance on it, showing the charm of their feminine bodies with dance.


    Nie Kong watched Xiaolan''s every move, and her graceful dance gave Nie Kong the urge to hold her in his arms.If Xiao Lan, who has learned karate, presents a rigid and heroic beauty, now ballet gives her more softness that a girl can only possess!


    Xiao Lan''s beauty is nothing to say, every girl on the court can''t compare to her.But the most eye-catching thing is the Whooper Swan Liuli at the front. Her dancing posture makes people''s eyes bright.Xiaolan and their two dozen students did learn the probabilities, but they could only blend the dance movements jerkily, but Liuli seemed to have gone through thousands of tempers and jumped out naturally.


    The extended version actually lasted for half an hour before they slowly stopped and bowed to the audience below.


    Xiaolan looked at Nie Kong specially, and immediately met the hot eyes of Nie Kong staring at her, her pretty face was full of joy and shyness.In fact, the biggest purpose of learning ballet with my mother is to show him.


    Before the audience gave them applause encouragement, suddenly the lights in the classroom went dark and the scene became dark.


    "Wow, what''s the matter, what happened?" The little swans above were all in a mess, as if they could not cope with the sudden situation.


    "Everyone calm down, maybe it''s just a blackout."


    "There was no power outage, you see the billboard opposite is on." Someone said, seeing the faint fluorescence coming from outside the window.


    "The switch may have tripped on its own. If you have a lighter, please follow me to have a look."

 1522 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01548, the disorderly rape and murder incident

    There were a few smoking men on the scene, immediately lighting up the lighter, lighting up a dark dance classroom with a faint flame.The timid girls returned to their parents in a panic with their restored sight.Even though Xiao Lan, a high school student, she has no stance on ghosts.At this time, Nie Kong hid behind Nie Kong''s back, holding the corner of Nie Kong''s clothes like a little girl.


    "Hehe, Sister Xiaolan is so cute now." Kana Morimura jumped in front of Nie Kong, smiling sweetly, showing her two cute dimples.As for the other Loli Gaoshan South, she held Nie Kong''s arm.


    Xiao Lan Qiao blushed, and asked them, "Where are your two parents."


    "Who knows. It''s so dark all around, you can''t even see where some of them are hiding." Gao Nan complained.


    "Teacher Liuli has checked the switch with others, and it should be fixed soon." Nie Kong said, just in time to see Liuli was leaving the dance classroom with two people holding lighters.It is estimated that the switch that controls the current on the second floor is located in the corridor outside.Nie Kong actually felt that it was just an accident that he was looking forward to. Otherwise, there was only one reason for the sudden power outage, which was a murder.It seems that since Shikishima''s adventure, Nie Kong should have not encountered a murder accident for two to three months.


    About two minutes later, only a pop was heard, and the lights in the classroom glowed brightly again.After the accident was resolved, Liuli and the others also returned to the classroom from the corridor outside.


    "I''m really very sorry, there was a small accident at the switch just now, and everyone was shocked. Are you all right?" Liuli asked everyone.


    "Liu... Teacher Liuli, my mother is gone." Kana, who was standing next to a fat man with a pocky face, raised his hand and said worriedly.


    "Strange, my dad... why did my dad and Aunt Morimura disappear at the same time." Gao Nan said immediately.


    After hearing the words of the two girls, the adults around suddenly showed a playful smile, and their eyes looked at Morimura with sympathy.


    "That...that, maybe they left." Liuli replied helplessly.


    "No, Jixiang didn''t tell me to leave." Shinji Morimura shook his head, disagreeing with Ruri''s words at all.


    "Why don''t you call and ask her." Nie Kong said suddenly.


    "That''s right, I almost forgot my mobile phone in a rush." ??Morimura suddenly realized that he hurriedly took out his mobile phone and dialed his wife''s phone number.Shinji''s name is really Shinji, and the honor and IQ are really worrying.


    However, at this moment, the disappearing Gaoshanchuan suddenly appeared in front of everyone, his face pale without a trace of blood.Gaoshan Nan asked him where he was going, but he didn''t answer.


    Gu... Gu, the paging sound of the phone call came out suddenly.The strange thing is that the phone can be connected, but no one answers.


    When Morimura was about to hang up, a faint cell phone ringing suddenly came from outside the classroom.Everyone speculated that Mrs. Morimura might be in the women''s bathroom outside.But the question is, why doesn''t she answer the phone.Could it be that no one was there, only the phone dropped outside?


    With doubts, a large group of people went out from the door and followed the direction of the voice to the door of the women''s bathroom.


    "Miss Morimura, are you inside?" Chiyuki Sakata knocked hard on the door outside, but did not get her answer.Nie Kong realized that in front of him, a murder had happened in the dance classroom.


    "She might have something wrong, open the door and look inside." Nie Kong said loudly.


    "Yes, yes." After hearing Nie Kong''s mighty drink, Qianyue could only open the door and rushed into the women''s bathroom with a large group of people.


    According to the sound from the phone''s ringtone, they knew they were in the single room in the toilet.After giving a gesture to Nie Kong, Qianyue twisted the doorknob.


    When she pushed open the door hard to see the scene inside, the scream suddenly burst out of her covered mouth.


    Nie Kong and the others saw that the beautiful Morimura was sitting on the toilet with her legs spread out, without any clothes on her body, her white body was exposed in front of them.Disgusting white body fluid flowed from the female organs in the middle of her legs.


    Her clothes were thrown in a mess, and the ticking mobile phone was in the pocket of her clothes.Her eyes were closed, and there was no trace of blood on her face.


    Nie Kong knew that she was already dead.However, strangely, Nie Kong did not find any fatal wounds in front of her.Only know that before she died, she had sex with a man.


    But if you dare to commit crimes in front of you, the prisoner is really bold.


    "Mom..." Kana exhaled, trying to pounce on her and wake her up.Nie Kong squeezed Kanai forcefully, stepped forward and touched Mrs. Morimura''s nose, shook his head and said, "No, she is dead. Xiaolan, call the police."


    "Nie Jun, I...I know." Xiaolan woke up from fear, shook her hands and took out her mobile phone, and dialed the Metropolitan Police Department.


    "Jixiang, what''s the matter with you." Shinji Morimura was crying and about to pounce, but Nie Kong kicked him out, "No one can approach the dead until the police arrive."


    When Kana heard the shock, her whole body was dull, and tears overflowed from her big eyes.


    "Wh...what, who do you think you are?" Some people dissatisfied with Nie Kong, a hairy kid in his teens or 20s, so he said disdainfully.


    "Me? You can call me Nie Kong."


    "Could it be that you are our most famous high school detective in Kanto?" Gao Nan''s face was suddenly full of shock, and his eyes looked at Nie Kong with admiration.


    "It turned out to be him, no wonder he is familiar." Chiyuki Sakata muttered, his eyes full of interest, and maybe he could learn about a gossip incident that he bragged to his neighbors later.


    Only the face of Gao Shanchuan, who appeared to be frivolous, changed, and his originally panicked face became pale without a trace of blood.


    "I guess it was a deliberate homicide incident, and the nature is very likely to be rape! So, every man present may be suspected of committing the crime. No one is allowed to come before the case is resolved. go away."

 1523 The collapse of the second element Text 01549, the disorderly rape and murder (middle)

    Because the scene of the crime was in the bustling 1-chome in Kyoto, five minutes after Xiaolan called the police, two police cars parked in the parking lot below and blocked the scene.


    At the forefront are Xiaobi''s right and left hand, Sato Mi, and a very awkward young man police officer. According to the work card hanging in front of him, you can see his name-Rensaburo Shiratori!


    Behind the two men were a dozen policemen wearing police uniforms, such as the forensic and identification department affiliated to the Metropolitan Metropolitan Police Department.As for why Mumu and Xiaobi didn''t come to handle the case in person, they should each have their own jobs and cannot leave.


    "Mihezi, you can already leave Aunt Bi and bring the police out to handle the case." Nie Kong asked out of surprise.


    "Hee hee, it''s very early. Officer Xiaobi and Officer Mumu are not available, so the Metropolitan Police Department sent me and Officer Bainiao to take over the case. I didn''t expect that I would meet Jun Nie." Seeing Nie Kong Later, Miwako showed a surprised smile.Bainiao stared at Nie Jun and curiously looked at him in the Mingzhen Police Department.


    "What about Nie Jun, have you found anything."


    Nie Kong moved his body away, revealing the body of Mori Village, and said jokingly: "The police are not here, I didn''t dare to check it privately." After seeing the police controlling the panic scene, Nie Kong turned his attention to the crime. The scene.


    "But it can be easily understood from the body of the corpse that the deceased should have been having sex with a man before being victimized! You see, her private parts should contain the body fluids of the suspect."


    Miwako looked at the woman''s lewd stuff, her pretty face flushed.


    "Rape and murder? The Forensic Department and the Identification Department, please check her body. I''m going to investigate the relevant information of the deceased." After saying that, Miwako made a way.The police officer behind brought the female body out of the toilet wearing white gloves, and first investigated the cause of death.Some manipulated corpses, some used utensils to get away from the fat private part of Mori Village to collect the dirty body fluids, while others were taking pictures.


    However, it is strange that the forensic department failed to find a fatal wound on the outside of the deceased.Phosphor powder remained behind the corpse, which was found to be stained from underwear, which seemed to have nothing to do with the case.They can only conclude that the time of death of the deceased was at 7:45, when it seemed that the dance classroom had a blackout.


    The person in the identification department analyzed the presence of male sperm in the body fluid flowing out.It can be initially confirmed that the deceased was having sex with a man before his death.As for Police Officer Aviator and Miwako, they also investigated the situation of the deceased very clearly.


    "The deceased''s name was Morimura Norika, 38 years old this year. Because he was very beautiful and was good at dressing up, he often attracted the attention of many men, so he was raped and murdered." A bird''s police officer recorded in his notebook. Read the information without missing a word.


    "Well, it''s very possible. I know that the suspect who committed the crime is one of the people at the scene. Do you want to investigate their alibi?" Miwako said at the same time.


    "Don''t bother, as long as you identify who of their sperm matches the sperm in Morimura''s body, you may know the real culprit of the murder right away." Moktor offered his opinion.


    All the men on the scene looked at each other, the police officer understood very clearly, let them shoot out with self-comfort.There is only one exception. He is a frivolous male Takayama Chuan, and his face is as white as paper.


    "Very well, let''s start, please cooperate with our police action." Miwako warned them.


    All the boys had to take the test tubes that the police prepared for them, and go to the bathroom to pick them up.Xiaolan and some innocent girls looked at the boys who were furious, their cheeks a little hot.


    "Now, Brother Nie Kong, don''t you need to go for a sperm test." Gaoshan Nan''s peach-like eyes blinked at Nie Kong.


    "The police will use the elimination method to cancel my suspicion, and I can''t be missed. Besides, the most important point is that I can''t shoot without anyone helping me." Nie Kong said, shaking his head.


    "Ah, since you can''t shoot, let me help Brother Nie Kong." Her face was red, and her eyes were a little curious and a little excited.Now they are at an age when they are interested in the opposite sex.


    "Do you know how to help?" Nie Air Conditioning said with a smile.


    "No... didn''t you do it with your fingers?" Gao Shannan said blushing, and made a gesture of up and down with both hands.


    "If you follow the method you said, I can do it by myself."


    "Then... Then what do you want Xiao Nan to do, oh, like... like Kana¡¯s mother asks Xiao Nan to use her private part... to suck it out."


    "It is true, but there is also a simplified second."


    "Nie Jun, don''t teach bad kids." Xiao Lan, who was listening to the side, was so embarrassed that her face was about to smoke, how could she discuss such things.


    Nie Kong let go, and Gaoshannan''s curiosity seemed to have stirred Nie''s air conditioner. When she was about to ask, Xiao Lan drove her out of Nie Kong.


    Without the little girl babbling beside him, Nie Kong had to carefully search for the suspicious points of the case.Except for the phosphor, the corpse showed no signs of being held back by the rope.


    If it is a rape and murder, how could the victim not resist it?What about the cause of death of the dead, suffocated?Coupled with the fact that her clothes were taken off intact, it clearly explained that her behavior might be voluntary.


    Of course it is only possible. Perhaps the murderer likes to smother the dead with a towel and has a perverted habit of insulting the corpse.Nothing can be said without real evidence.


    Opened the corpse, at the spot where she was coated with phosphor, there was a small red spot on the deceased''s back facing the heart, like a mosquito bite wound.Nie Kong could see that there seemed to be a sharp needle piercing her body from there, directly hitting her heart!Sure enough, the case became complicated and confusing, much more complicated than the rape and murder case he originally said.


    "Really! There is no need to bother investigating all the men''s sperm. The prisoner can only be Gaoshanchuan." Behind Nie Kong, Sakata Qianyue whispered to Nie Kong''s gossip.


    "Huh, how did you know?" Nie Kong asked in surprise.

 1524 The collapse of the second element Text 01550, the disorderly rape and murder case (below)

    When Sakata Qianyue heard Nie Kong''s words, she suddenly folded her hands, Jiao Sheng said, "Don''t you like listening to gossip." It turned out that she had always remembered what happened just now.No, it should be said that she has the characteristics that most ordinary women have.


    "I didn''t have time just now." Nie Kong''s face was a little embarrassed.


    "Hmph, you can explain it." Qianyue seemed to be overwhelmed by the desire to confide in others. She ignored the trivial matter just now, and after a glance at the people next to her, she whispered, "From the conversation among them and The vague movements can tell the clues. Since I brought my daughter to participate in ballet learning and acquaintance, I have seen Takayamagawa carrying Shinji Morimura with his hands on his back, desecrating Mrs. Morimura¡¯s body. Guess Mrs. Morimura How did you react? The truth of the matter is really amazing. I saw Mrs. Morimura lift up her skirt to give him convenience. There were a few times that only Takayamagawa and Mrs. Morimura came to see her daughter to practice. At that time, they got worse. According to the development of the matter. Mr. Takayamagawa and Morimura had a relationship with others behind their backs. No wonder, Shinji Morimura looks so ugly, and his head is a bit stupid. How could the restless Morimura Norika endure Shinji all the time, seeing the handsome prodigal boy In Gaoshanchuan, it¡¯s estimated that the two men and women hit it off instantly, and their hearts are sprouting. It is possible that Mrs. Gaoshan has noticed it, so the rumors of a quarrel with him came out recently."


    "That''s it, the two seem to be embarrassed, maybe it''s not a rape or murder at all." Nie Kong said suddenly.


    "Of course! Someone raped that Xiaolanghoo, she might be happy in her heart, how could she resist. From my guess, Xiaolanghoo died suddenly because he was too irritating with Gaoshanchuan, so he couldn''t stand it." Qianyue said aloud. .


    "Huh, when did you become a detective?" Nie Kong narrowed his eyes and hummed at her.


    Qian Yue blushed a little, then closed his mouth.After Nie Kong learned of the insider relationship between them, the doubts that surrounded his mind gradually came to a clue.It seems that the murderer is not Gao Shanchuan, but someone else.He could see a general idea about the modus operandi. There was only one person who could put phosphor on the back of her underwear!But what was the murderer''s motive?


    No, Gaoshanchuan is in danger!Nie Kong seemed to have thought of something and looked at the cooking classroom.The man who went to fetch the sperm came back seven or eight, but did not find Takayamagawa and Shinji Morimura!


    It seems that a person can''t just look at the surface, Shinji looks stupid on the surface, it seems that he has understood the secret relationship between the two, and therefore has the motive to kill!


    Now that the last two did not come out of the bathroom, Nie Kong guessed that Zhen Er would kill the adulterer and the adulteress.However, Nie Kong didn''t go to the rescue because he didn''t like the harlot wife at first, and he didn''t have to save it.Nie Kong can only say a word of sorry for Gaoshan Nanxiao Lori.


    "Ahhhh..." After a few minutes, Morimura''s scream suddenly came out from the bathroom.


    The police were shocked. Officer Shiratori led several officers into the room, while Miwako waited outside the bathroom.


    Then in the bathroom, I saw Gao Shanchuan''s neck cut a few inches in size, and blood kept coming out of it.And in his hand, holding a knife.


    "Takayama... Mr. Takayama is crazy, I... I saw him... he wiped his neck with a knife suddenly." Shinji Morimura was weak, and his body was shaking constantly.


    "What, why did he commit suicide?" Officer Shiratori was taken aback, and hurried to check his physical condition. There was an empty test tube beside him.


    "Could it...could it be that he committed suicide in fear of crime? Forensic doctors and appraisal personnel please check his semen and fluid immediately." Officer Shiratori said loudly.


    "Yes." Several people came out from behind. They professionally extracted semen and fluid from Gaoshanchuan''s body, and then compared them.


    "Sergeant Shiratori, the semen and fluid of the deceased are the same as those found in Mrs. Morimura''s body." The forensic doctor quickly got the answer and said to Shiratori.


    "Ouuu, Dad..." Gao Chuannan pursed away from the crowd watching the lively crowd, and cried loudly on his body.At the same time as if infected, Kana also cried.


    "Sure enough, he was the one who killed Mrs. Morimura, and he committed suicide in fear of crime." Shiratori sighed, instinctively ending the sad story before him.


    "Officer Shiratori, don''t jump to conclusions by yourself, I want to listen to Nie Jun''s reasoning." Meihezi''s eyes looked at Nie Kong, with appreciation and admiration in his eyes.A few years ago, I saw that Nie Jun had been helping Sister Xiaobi solve the case. He was really amazing.The key is three years ago, he saved himself in a bomb incident installed by terrorists.


    If Nie Kong knew, he had to cry and laugh.Because from seventeen years ago to January of this year, his time was flicked away. It is possible that the memory woven by Amaterasu using him as the protagonist replaced the existence of Matsuda Jinpei.


    "Nie...Nie Jun?" Xiaolan stared at him hopefully. The crime in front of her made her feel really heavy, hoping that Nie Kong could save everything.


    "Actually, the person who killed Morimura Norika was not Takayama Chuan, and Takayama Chuan did not commit suicide. The murderer was someone else." Nie Kong stood up and said lightly.


    "What..." Everyone around was shocked, how could there be such a thing?


    "Although you are a well-known high school detective, you have to have a basis for your words. It is clear that Takayamagawa was working with Morimura. She died. Who can kill her except for him? If you say that Morimura is I might believe it if I die of illness." Someone immediately questioned Nie Kong''s words, which was recognized by the public.Only Xiaolan''s mother and daughter and Sato have always believed in Nie Kong''s reasoning and knew that it might be very exciting.


    "Of course it is possible, because perhaps in Takayamagawa''s heart, he was thinking that he killed Morimura Norika, because the murderer''s modus operandi was really too clever. I found that I really can''t look at a person from his appearance and name. . "If he is called Bu Er (Don''t hack my Bu Er Zhou Zhu), that''s understandable.The problem is that he is called Jin Er, Jin Er, and his name says that he is two, but he is smarter than anyone else, and has come up with a subtle killing technique to avenge the two.

 1525 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01551. Confusing rape and murder (final)

    "And the murderer who killed them is you, Mr. Shinji Morimura." Nie Kong pointed at the ugly man beside Kana, and said in an unquestionable tone.


    "What, how could it be him that killed Morimura Norika and Takayamagawa?" The people around all had that damned reaction. No wonder, they will never suddenly explode now that the weak and mentally retarded Shinji Hatchet up his wife!!


    "Hey, please don''t... stop kidding. When Ji Xiang died, she... she was obviously hiding in the women''s bathroom with Gao Shanchuan... having a relationship. If I appeared and killed her at that time, then Gao You can see the mountains and rivers, right?" Morimura said in a panic.


    "Woo, brother Nie Kong, you are bad, dad... how could dad kill mom." Kanai sniffed, crying at Nie Kong.


    "It is reasonable to do as you explained, but if you are killing Morimura Norika, Takayamagawa''s eyes can''t see you!"


    "Joke, Gao Shanchuan''s eyes are not blind."


    "It is true that he was not blind, but you all forgot that the electric switch was turned off at the time of Miss Morimura''s death? He naturally couldn''t see you in the dark."


    "Haha, you mean I killed Jixiang in the dark? Then you can explain to me, how can I kill her quietly indefinitely?" Shinji Morimura shook his head and said.


    "Yeah, Shinji''s eyes couldn''t see who was Morimura when the power went out, and how could he quietly kill Morimura?" Officer Shiratori vetoed, feeling that his reasoning was a bit inconsistent. actual.


    "Of course, in order to solve the mystery, you must know the real cause of Morimura''s death. She did not die suddenly or suffocated, but Morimura used a sharp needle to pierce her body from behind her, and hurt her heart. Death. You can check Morimura Norioka''s body, you should be able to see a small red dot behind it." Nie Kong said calmly.


    "Forensic doctor, do it again soon." Miwako looked at the forensic doctor behind. The forensic doctor nodded and then turned over the white cloth that had fallen on the corpse, turning her body to face everyone.Sure enough, I saw red spots that seemed to be bitten by mosquitoes.After the forensic doctor carefully checked the depth of the wound, he nodded to Meihezi.


    "As for the reason you can see Morimura kill her in the dark, it should be because the back belt of her underwear was coated with fluorescent powder. As long as she takes off her clothes, you just have to face the left side with a light fluorescent powder. If you stab her down, you can kill her quietly." Nie Kong continued.


    "So, no wonder the phosphor was found behind the corpse. I thought it was accidentally stained." Miwako said suddenly.


    Shinji Morimura''s face turned pale, "It''s a good reasoning, but the key evidence is my motive for killing them."


    "Don''t worry, wait for me to slowly tell the story. First of all, you should be aware of your wife''s adultery with Gaoshanchuan, so you conspired to kill them. Knowing that your daughter''s ballet will perform, you think both People will have a relationship with themselves on their backs, so you put fluorescent powder on the back of your wife¡¯s underwear strap beforehand, and then prepared the sewing needles and thread for the murder. When the ballet performance began, I saw the wife and Takayama Chuan going together The coincidence of the toilet, you can guess what will happen to them, so you sneak behind them. The anxious they didn''t lock the door inside, but gave you a great opportunity. No, it should be said that even if it is locked Close the door, climb up a little, and stretch your hands from above. It¡¯s easy to do it.¡± In the toilet, you can¡¯t use the posture of male and female. They can only stand or sit.


    "After you turn off the switch, use the wedding ring as a thimble, thread the needle with a thread, and then press the palm of your hand firmly behind Jixiang''s back in the dark. The long needle in your hand can stab her to death at once. With the silk thread, he pulled out the long needle stuck in her body. However, Takayamakawa found that after twisting Morimura suddenly struggling, her body stopped responding. When the light was restored, she learned that she was dead. After falling, the frightened Takayamagawa hurriedly dressed up and escaped. He really thought he was responsible for killing Morimura Norika. Finally, in the bathroom, you should talk to Takayamagawa and use his panicked heart behind. He wiped his neck with a knife and planted all the charges on him."


    After Nie Kong had finished saying a word, the scene became audible.They simply can''t imagine that there will be such a confused internal information behind a case defined as a simple rape and murder.


    "Proof... evidence."


    "There should be no used up phosphor in your home to prove your guilt. If there is not enough, it is estimated that the long needle that committed the crime is still hidden on your body."


    After Shiratori and their police officers signaled to each other, they began to check his body''s items, a pen, a wallet, and car keys. The men''s items were relatively few and simple.And Shiratori found the long needle hidden in the refill of the ball pen.


    "Dad... why did you do that?" Kana burst into tears, shaking Shinji as if he lost his soul.


    "I think his motive for the murder should be the disordered relationship between Morimura Norika and Takayamakawa." Nie Kong shook his head and said. In fact, he supports Shinji Morimura''s behavior as a true man, which shows that it is more than just Girls are capable of hatchets.


    "That''s right, the two of them did that kind of thing without telling me! They really treat me as a fool, thinking I don''t know, and absolutely can''t forgive them." Zhener gritted his teeth and said bitterly.


    "So you saw Takayama River harassing your wife." Sakata Qianyue said silently. Did he always pretend not to see it? What a deep thought.


    "Hmph, I''m not blind, how could I not see it. In front of me... In front of me, they were really too much." Shinji''s face was full of anger, and he screamed.


    Soon the police pushed him into a police car and left with the corpse and other items related to the case.


    The scene was suddenly silent, and many men changed from resenting the good food to the pig, to the subtle emotion of sympathy for him.


    "Have you seen Xiao Lan, don''t become a woman like Morimura Norika in the future, otherwise I will become like Shinji Morimura." Nie Kong took Xiaolan''s slender hand and faced her. Jun said instructively.


    "Nie Jun, what are you...worrying, I wouldn''t be the kind of sloppy woman." She said, she buried her face in Nie Kong''s arms and said quietly: "Nie Jun, it''s really good. Sad ending, I''m really afraid it will fall on my parents,"


    "Don''t worry, your mother''s ethics is maintained very well, maybe your father''s problem is a bit serious. But it doesn''t matter, once your father has an accident, I will take care of your mother and daughter in the future." Nie Kong patted himself and said.


    "Oh! Nie Jun, what you said is true, then we can rely on you. The relationship between the two of you is really anxious, did you do it?" Behind Nie Kong, someone suddenly hugged. After staying with him and Xiaolan, Liuli''s smiling face was revealed.


    "Mom, you...what are you talking about, Nie Jun and I... and Nie Jun haven''t...n''t reached that point." Xiao Lan desperately coquettishly in her arms, her pretty face flushed suddenly.


    "Really, Xiaolan, you should be more bold. Stay and sleep with your mother tonight. Mom will teach you some useful tricks."

 1526 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01552, Hattori Heijis invitation

    Gao Shanchuan dared to NTR in front of Nie Kong, so he was disgusted with him at first, so that he did not save him in the end.Otherwise, keep him, and when will he harm the woman he likes?


    And Nie Kong will expose Zhen Er, completely holding the idea of ??purifying the second element.I have to say that his appearance shouldn''t appear in the second dimension.What''s more, if he is allowed to act recklessly, his perverted appearance will distort his heart and may cause him to become a ghost father.To put it simply, Nie Kong gave the scourge to a pot.


    The tragedy is that the two teenage Lori, Nan Gaoshan and Kana Morimura, broke their families and died because of the case.Especially Kana Morimura, who has now become a helpless orphan, Nie Kong kindly put her in the ring for Buma and the others to adopt.Nie Kong''s ring has a lot of space, but now the number of people seems a bit small.


    In the end, Xiaolan stayed at Liuli to sleep for one night. In fact, Nie Kong wanted to stay and see what Liuli wanted to teach Xiaolan.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Hey! Nie Kong, I just read it from the newspaper this morning. The content of your reasoning case yesterday is really interesting." At noon the next day, Hattori Heiji from Osaka curiously called Nie Kong. He insisted on discussing the reasoning of the case with him.


    "Call me specifically to tell me the reasoning. Are you really free, don''t you have to go to class?" Sitting in the classroom, Nie Kong was on the phone while enjoying the lunch Mingmei made for him.


    And Xiao Lan listened to the side, as if she wanted to know who called Nie Kong, it was a man and a woman.


    "High school life is so boring. I usually only go to classes three days a week, and spend the rest of the time helping the police with cases."


    Hattori Heiji curled his lips, then talked about the real topic, and said with excitement: "Tell you business, Nie Kong! Would you like to consider coming to Osaka this weekend? I''ll entertain you."


    "What do you want me to do in Osaka?" Nie Kong was taken aback, and asked a little strangely.


    Xiaolan, who was sitting across from Nie Kong, stopped eating her lunch and looked at Nie Kong curiously.


    "Don''t hang up, it''s really interesting. Osaka is about to hold a high school and university joint kendo competition. What''s wrong with you coming to play for a few days!" Hattori Heiji hurriedly said on the other side of the phone.


    "There is a kendo competition." Nie Kong muttered to himself, and then asked Hattori: "Will Chi Boliu participate?"


    "Hey, Nie Kong, are you paying attention to our Osaka Kendo? I have to say that the owner of Chi Boliu is really good. The last time I went to kick the gym, I gave her a simple sword blast. According to the situation. Said that she should send an apprentice to the competition." Hattori Heiji replied honestly.


    Nie Kong''s mind has long since drifted to where he still remembers a girl waiting for him in Osaka.The gentle and virtuous cheek appeared in his mind, lingering.Maybe it''s time to visit Jinghua in Osaka.


    "Well, if it''s okay then, I will call you when I go."


    "Hehe, let''s say it, wait for you to come to Osaka!" During the call, Hattori looked a little happy.After talking with a smile, he hung up the phone.


    Xiaolan watched Nie Kong hung up the phone, and looked at Nie Kong with big, shiny eyes, as if waiting for his explanation.


    "Xiao Lan, you should remember that black charcoal kid," Nie Kong said.


    "Ah, is Nie Jun talking about Hattori Heiji? He called you just now?" Xiaolan asked in surprise.


    "Yes." Nie Kong nodded and continued: "He said he invited us to Osaka to play!"


    "Then Jun Nie agreed?" Yuanzi suddenly hung himself behind Nie Kong, reached out his arm around Nie Kong''s neck, and asked with a smile before Nie Kong''s face.


    Feeling the soft touch of the two groups behind him, Nie Kong certainly knew what was holding him down.The eldest lady is able to develop very well, she is probably a bit older than Xiaolan.


    "I didn''t agree immediately, what do you two think."


    "Why do you want to ask us your own question?" Yuanzi said with a pouting mouth. Since Nie Kong kissed her, the relationship with her has become much closer.Often with Xiaolan


    "Of course it does matter, because I plan to take the two of you to play. Why, are you free on weekends?" Nie Kong said with a smile.


    Xiaolan thought for a while, and then said happily: "I''m free, there is nothing to do for a few days on the weekend, Nie Jun, take us to Osaka for a tour!"


    Having said that, Xiaolan had only visited Osaka once since she was a child, and it was a school trip experience in junior high school. At that time, she had no chance to have fun.Xiaolan was very excited when she heard that she could play with Nie Kong, but she was a little disappointed in her heart. Nie Jun invited the garden to join him. It is impossible to live alone with Nie Jun.


    "Yuanzi, where are you." Nie Kong asked.


    "Of course I have no problem, does Nie Jun need to ask my father to send us the Suzuki chaebol''s special helicopter to pick him up..." Yuanzi said carelessly.


    Xiao Lan is a bit speechless, the garden is a bit fussy.


    "No, the three of us are going to play with them." Nie Kong refused directly.


    "Well, I think so too. Nie Jun usually doesn''t do anything special. So he was influenced by Nie Jun since he was a child, and now he doesn''t have the temperament of a lady at all." Yuanzi said, spitting out his tongue and head.


    Then, because he was too close to Nie Kong, after reaching out to touch his cheek, the pretty face blushed slightly.


    "How lovely the garden is now, what''s so good about the temperament of the eldest lady?" Xiaolan nodded fiercely. The relationship between the three people''s childhood sweethearts was really complicated.


    "Then you have to prepare by Friday, maybe we have to stay there for a while, I guess it will take at least three days." Nie Kong said.


    If you just watch a kendo match, two days is enough, but because of Jinghua''s relationship, I have to stay there for a while.The reunion with her is a bit far away, so I have to do it as soon as possible.


    If Hideri''s relationship in Kyoto is the same, it would have been possible anytime before.Looking at it now, Nie Kong is only going to Osaka for the first time since he came back more than ten years ago.

 1527 The collapse of the second element Text 01553, Isnt He Ye your childhood sweetheart?

    Now that he had decided to go to Osaka, Nie Kong naturally wanted to talk to the four girls at home.Xiao Ai always had a cold face, showing little concern for Nie Kong''s departure.As for the two daughters, Xiaobi and Yingli, they looked at each other and immediately understood Nie Kong''s intention to go to Osaka.


    "Well, is Nie Jun going to Osaka?" Mingmei''s reaction was probably a little slow, and she put down the dishes and said in surprise.


    Nie Kong nodded, took a bite of the dish and put it in his mouth. He slowly chewed and swallowed it before saying, "That famous high school student detective Hattori Heiji in Kansai Middle School asked for it. There is nothing wrong with it!"


    "Then Nie Jun, be careful along the way!" Xiaobi said gently and thoughtfully.After all, after enjoying Nie Jun alone for more than two months, she knew that she had to be content with Changle, otherwise things would be reversed.


    "When do you want to leave, Jun Nie, see if I have time to accompany you." Yingli''s eyes flashed involuntarily as he spoke.


    "Tomorrow, by the way, I will play in Osaka for a few days. There is nothing wrong at home anyway."


    "Tomorrow, it''s a pity that I happen to be busy with work, but Nie Jun, you can only be alone!" Yingli said with some regret.


    "Hmph, how could Nie Jun be unaccompanied? I guess Xiaolanjiang and the one in the garden, they will accompany you to Nie Jun." Xiaobi bit his chopsticks and said grotesquely to Nie Kong .


    "No way, Hattori Heiji invited me and Xiaolan at the same time." Nie Kong let go.


    Yingli felt a little bit in his heart. She knew very little about Xiaolan and Yuanzi''s two daughters. Could it be that they were related to Nie Jun.She couldn''t help looking at Xiaobi with a questioning look. After Xiaobi nodded at her helplessly, Yingli looked at Nie Kong with a sad look.


    Nie Kong severely taught Yingli and Xiaobi at night to let the two women know how good they are!


    So the next day, Nie Kong took Xiaolan and Yuanzi directly on the Shinkansen to Osaka.Sitting on the train, Xiaolan and Yuanzi chatted with excitement.Even the three-dimensional Japanese train will be fast, as early as ten years ago when Nie Jun took Jiutiao and the others on a school trip.It only took more than two and a half hours.And now it has been developed for more than ten years, but it only took two hours to my surprise!Originally, Xiaolan and the others wanted to buy the famous and delicious train bento, but they arrived at the station in Osaka at ten in the morning.


    "Osaka is here! Osaka is here! Passengers who want to get off please get off!"


    The station in Osaka is as noisy as ever. Before the passenger exit, a boy with a baseball cap is sitting on a mast used to block passengers.The boy was dark but handsome, and was constantly looking at the exit.


    When seeing two beautiful girls with black and brown hair colors, accompanied by a handsome figure in a dream, the teenager smiled joyfully, shaking his hands and immediately yelled, "Here Nie Kong, I''m here to pick you up!"


    "It''s been a long time, Hattori-san!" Xiaolan also greeted happily, while Yuanzi called out, "Oh, Heitan boy. Hello."


    "Server Department." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    Hattori Heiji asked curiously: "Huh? Hasn''t Uncle Maori come?"


    "Didn''t you invite me to play? It''s his business," Nie Kong said silently.


    "Haha, the last time I saw him follow you to Shikishima, I thought he would be with you." Hattori Heiji had an awkward smile on his face.


    "What? I asked Nie Jun to accompany my dad last time. Now my dad is busy with work, plus Nie Jun and Yuanzi are with me, so he can rest assured that we will come to Osaka by ourselves." Xiaolan Qi Said hummingly.


    "Oh, slip of the tongue!" It''s not the first time that the four of them have met, and except for Nie Kong, all three are young people, so they can easily talk.And Hattori Heiji, as the host, gets along very happily with each other.


    Soon the Hattori took Nie Kong and the four of them into a taxi and headed towards his home.He agreed to entertain Nie Kong, he certainly wouldn''t let Nie Kong and the others stay in the hotel.


    Yuanzi directly rejected Hattori because their Suzuki chaebol had their own independent villa in Osaka, so why should the victim and Hattori family be crowded together?


    So I changed my route and went to the Suzuki Villa in the center of Osaka Prefecture to put my luggage, and then went to the itinerary arranged by Hattori.


    Nie Kong was a little surprised, because it seemed that in the original work, wasn''t she often followed by a girl beside the service department. She looked like a cute girl named He Ye, but she didn''t even see her.


    "Hattori, don''t you have a childhood sweetheart named He Ye?" Nie Kong couldn''t help asking.


    "What nonsense are you talking about, I don''t have any childhood sweethearts. I know that Heye is a daughter of my father''s Metropolitan Police Department, but my relationship with her is not very good." Hattori Heiji explained.


    Nie Kong was surprised. It seemed that many characters in the plot really turned around by themselves, and Amaterasu really deserved to set himself as the protagonist and possess strong luck.It is a pity that the world of Conan does not belong to him.


    Nie Kong took a pity, if he could leave safely, sooner or later, he would join forces with Orochiji to destroy it, instead of letting it grow stronger.Like the previous worlds, the belief in the destroyed world will all flow into the ring.


    Of course, the prerequisite was to defeat Tianzhao, and her strength made Nie Kong feel deeply powerless.She was different from Nie Kong''s half-way renunciation, and she was different from the unorganized and unorganized way of the big snake Ji Yaoxiu.


    After a long period of precipitation and improvement, her cultivation base, combined with the magic weapon of unity of mind and mind, can easily seal herself as a mid-term Da Luo Jinxian.


    Even if the Orochiji should be able to break through to the peak of Daluo Jinxian immediately, Nie Kong knew that he had no chance to win, so he could only break the seal and retire for a while.


    Fortunately, only one Amaterasu appeared in the four great Luo Jinxian, and the remaining three should be practicing in retreat at the moment, allowing both Nie Kong and Orochiji to break through the world of Conan with a ray of life.


    Otherwise, the four golden immortals work together to make a shot, where they have the slightest chance.What they didn''t know was that Da Snake Ji and Nie Kong had signed a contract of living and dying together, and their primordial spirits had rules to tie them together.

 1528 The collapse of the second element text 01554, come to Osaka again

    Put the luggage in the empty villa of the Suzuki Chaebol in Osaka, Nie Kong and the three of them will stay temporarily for a few days.Heiji Hattori felt that he was really rich when he saw a mansion covering several acres in the city center.


    "Heitan boy, you specifically asked Nie Jun to come to Osaka. Couldn''t it be for us to watch your kendo competition." When he came out, he found that Heiji was taking them to the direction of the Langhua Center Hall, and the garden yelled dissatisfiedly. .


    "That''s right, Hattori-san, don''t make a mistake. You called us to say that we are specially to entertain us for sightseeing in Osaka. You can''t reverse the important and secondary things." Xiaolan said with round eyes.


    "Haha, it''s really just by the way. Because my game is about to start tomorrow, so I will show you the location of the game venue, otherwise I will prepare for the game early tomorrow morning, but I won''t have time to pick you up. Once it''s over, the itinerary of the tourist attractions in Osaka I arranged is guaranteed to satisfy you." Hattori Heiji replied easily.


    "Xiao Lan, you two are anxious individually. Let''s watch his kendo match end patiently. We have a lot of time." One of Nie Kong''s purpose in visiting Osaka is to visit the kendo match, so he has no opinion.His Jinghua, I don''t know how her situation is now.It might be a bit abrupt if I went to her to meet her rashly.Maybe tomorrow''s Kendo match can see her from the arena, just like a dozen years ago.


    "I always feel that we shouldn''t waste time on him. In fact, the three of us can play by ourselves." Yuanzi murmured to himself, making Hattori Heiji embarrassed.


    Nie Kong and the group of four got off the bus after reaching the seventh stop, and then saw the front of it was written "Naniwa Center Hall", which can be said to be the name of the Osaka Gymnasium.


    Perhaps because of the competition tomorrow, the stadium has been cleared, with only a dozen or twenty staff members.On the sign erected at the door, there is a list of relevant activities for tomorrow.


    For example, Nie Kong took a look at related schools in Kendo. There are Senshin High School in Tokyo, Nagawa High School in Mikoto City, Nara High School in Nara...there are universities from all over Japan.


    The key is that there is no distinction between the high school and university competitions. There will be a scene of college students fighting high school students.Of course, the only college students participating in the competition are two universities in Osaka.Nie Kong vaguely remembered that it was held in Kyoto ten years ago, but now it''s in Osaka.


    "Hattori, can your strength be compared to college students?" Xiao Lan asked puzzledly.


    "Of course, none of the college students from last year were my opponents! Swordsmanship is no better than judo and karate. It relies on the sword skills you have honed." Hattori Heiji proudly boasted.


    "Looking at what you said was very powerful, did you win the championship last year?" Yuanzi said contemptuously.


    "Um...Last year... there was a small accident last year and I lost to Tokyo''s Izumi Shin High School Okita. I was only ranked third. Fortunately, our Osaka high school won the championship at the end." Hattori''s expression changed. Quite depressed.


    "So you can only be in the top three at best, and it sounds like you''re very powerful." Nie Kong said disdainfully.


    "It''s all about accidents, don''t underestimate people, but my sword skills can single out the entire Osaka Metropolitan Police Department."


    "The Metropolitan Police Department was opened by your house, and with your father, the head of the Osaka Prefecture Police Department, who dare to compare with you."


    "What? After the start of tomorrow''s game, I will let you see my true strength. Xiaolan, do you think it is right." Hattori Heiji shouted to Xiaolan.


    After Xiaolan was silent for a while, she said: "Nie Jun, we should almost have dinner, right?"


    Yuanzi glanced at his watch and said, "It''s true, it''s already 12 o''clock at noon, let''s go eat some specialty of Osaka!"


    "Hey, you guys, don''t ignore my existence, you don''t know where the real specialty of Osaka will be." Hattori felt very entangled, and the two women were all the same as Nie Kong.As long as Nie Kong said, the two women simply obeyed blindly, completely ignoring the opinion of another person beside them.How should I put it, Hattori found that he had a small right to talk with them.


    As a result, Hattori had to forcefully rush in front of Nie Kong and led them to a ramen shop.


    The three of them sat in the ramen restaurant one by one, and Hattori Heiji smiled and said, "How about it. The ramen shop we came to has the most authentic beef bone udon in Osaka. You can only eat authentic taste in Osaka."


    Xiaolan and Yuanzi looked at the delicious ramen in front of them, steaming with steam.The thin white noodles are dipped in the soup of transparent beef bones, and the noodles are sprinkled with delicious side dishes!


    "Really, it tastes so good!" Xiao Lan exclaimed after taking a breath.


    "You guys have a try, the taste of ramen is really good. In this afternoon, I will first take you to enjoy Osaka''s most famous specialties." Hattori said with a smile.


    The two women held chopsticks excitedly, sipping ramen regardless of the sweat on their cheeks.


    Nie Kong took a bite and found that all the essence of the beef bone was boiled in the soup.What''s rare is that it doesn''t feel greasy, and the hot head is a transparent color, which is indeed a good ramen.


    Although he rarely makes ramen noodles, he feels that he might not be able to make it better than it before.However, Nie Kong''s facial features are extremely sharp, and he can make it completely, even better than it, as long as he tastes it once.


    After they enjoyed the ramen, Hattori Heiji then took them to eat the famous specialties of Okonomiyaki and Takoyaki... The two girls were both very interested, but Nie Kong felt that apart from the ramen, the rest could not be compared to their own cooking. .


    Finally, after eating a snack for the whole afternoon, Nie Kong returned to the villa with the chubby little Lan and Yuanzi.The two women blushed as they looked at them as if they were pregnant.


    I was thinking: I''m really embarrassed, and I won''t be fat.


    What they were dumbfounded was that Nie Kong did not expect to have a rich dinner that night.They didn''t expect Nie Jun to cook, and the taste was really better than what they tasted today, and they almost killed the two girls.

 1529 The collapse of the second element Text 01555, where is Jinghua?

    Early the next morning, the guy Hattori Heiji called and harassed him, saying that the kendo competition was about to start.Nie Kong was impatient, and deliberately took Xiaolan and the two women to set off at ten o''clock slowly.


    "Nie Jun, we are two hours late. The game will not end when we arrive at the Langhua Center Hall." Xiaolan looked a little worried.


    "That''s just right. I guess Heitan Boy''s kendo match is so good." Yuanzi said disapprovingly.


    "Don''t worry, the scale of the kendo competition held in Osaka is quite large. According to my guess, the preliminaries will take all morning. It would be boring to go early to watch the knockout matches," Nie Kong said.If it weren''t for knowing that Jinghua might appear, he would naturally not be interested in seeing how they compare to Kendo.


    "Hehe, Jun Nie, if Hattori Heiji had already been out by then." Yuanzi blinked at him playfully, giving him a problem.


    "Um..." Xiaolan''s face was a little weird, she would definitely be quite embarrassed when she encountered it.And Nie Kong said with a smile, "It''s okay, then we can change it to watch his jokes exclusively."


    "Okay, okay, I hope he will be out soon." Yuanzi said with a grin.


    Xiaolan couldn''t laugh or cry. If the Hattori-san heard what Yuanzi said, she would have to vomit blood. She wondered if she had chosen a friend carelessly.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, Nie Kong and the three of them arrived at the destination by bus.The gate of the stadium was extremely deserted from yesterday, but now it is crowded with a bustling flow of people.Maybe they could get a good position if they came earlier.


    Now it seems that there is no expectation to watch the game in the audience, so Nie Kong directly called Hattori Heiji and asked him to come out and pick himself up to the backstage of the gymnasium.


    Pingci didn''t seem to have a schedule. After receiving the call, he complained a lot to Nie Kong, and then said he would let them wait.


    "You guys are a bit late." Hei Tan Heiji, wearing a gray-black armor, complained to the three of Nie Kong in the first sentence after coming out.


    "Oh, is it as I guessed, are you out?" Yuanzi exaggerated.


    "Can you accumulate some morals? How could I lose in the preliminaries. Look, I represent the chief general of our high school." Hattori gave the garden a blank look, and pointed with confidence. On your own bamboo card, you can see the main commander Hattori Heiji!


    "It''s not the finals now." Nie Kong asked aloud.


    "No, I just started the third round of the knockout. The game has become really exciting now, the three of you, hurry up and come with me." Then, Hattori used the privilege to bring the three Nie Kong to the backstage of their Jiafang High School. Lounge area.


    Nie Kong and the others looked at the auditorium from the backstage, and the dense crowd made Xiaolan and Yuanzi speechless.And each school sent a support team to pull banners to cheer for the members of their school.


    The game is currently being played at Senshin High School in Tokyo vs. Kendo Club at Osaka University. The final duel between the generals was very exciting.The cheers from the audience can tell their expectations.


    "Huh!" When Nie Kong saw the head of Quanxin High School, he couldn''t help but let out a cry of surprise, because his face looked like a very important person in the world of Conan.


    "I persuade the Ministry, what is the name of the head of Quanxin High School who defeated you last year?"


    "What defeated me, it was said that there was an accident last year, otherwise how could I lose." Seeing Nie Kong expose his scars in front of his classmates and friends, Hattori said dissatisfiedly.


    "Hey, why do the losers always have many reasons?" Nie Kong said with a smile.


    "Nie Jun, what you said is really irritating, then you can keep your eyes open later to see how I defeated their leader of Quanxin High School-Okita!" Hattori seemed to be inspired, his eyes full of fighting spirit.


    "It turned out to be Okita, not Kudo." Nie Kong was surprised. He didn''t expect Conan World to have a boy who looks very similar to Kudo Shinichi, and they are all in the second grade of high school.


    "I don''t know who Kudo is, but his name is Chongtian. Last year he already possessed five dan kendo skills." Although he was confident just now, Hattori''s face was full of seriousness.


    "Except for him, the Hideyoshi High School Kendo Club, who won the championship last year, will be the strongest enemy we have to face." Hattori said, pointing his hand to the rest area on the other side.


    Nie Kong could clearly see that the person shrouded in the tight armor was a handsome man, who looked much more handsome than the skyrocketing kimono, and seemed to have a feminine aura that boys didn''t have, and his eyes were big and cute.It''s a pity that he looks vaguely, because the kendo armor is very tight.


    "It turns out that they were last year''s champions, but why didn''t I see Jinghua? Her Chibo Gymnasium should be ranked in the top three." Nie Kong murmured in his heart, but his eyes kept searching the rest area. And the auditorium.


    "How about Osaka University, how many results do you rank in?" Yuanzi asked involuntarily.


    "Probably it can be ranked about fifth, the top four basically belong to colleges and universities. You see, Okita is about to win now." Hattori''s eyes squinted and looked closely at the game.


    Yuanzi muttered that college students would lose to high school students. They are really a bit embarrassed. College students are nothing good.


    She looked at the playing field, and saw Okita instantly assault, the bamboo sword in her hand was lifted up like lightning, slammed hard on the opponent''s face, and shook the opponent back five or six steps.


    If there is no steel shield, it is estimated that the blow will cause a concussion.


    "Hit the face, get one point, and the winner is Okita from Quanxin High School!" The referee raised the flag and announced the result of the game.


    The surrounding audience cheered and applauded their superb sword skills.Hattori Heiji exhaled, his expression with unprecedented fighting spirit.


    On the side of the college students, someone began to curse.One of them was drunk and laughed.


    When Nie Kong and the others heard, it turned out that the sponsoring company went bankrupt. The drunk Osaka University was actually the main player, but he deliberately didn''t participate in the competition, so many people were very dissatisfied with him.


    Scolded him for playing for money.

 1530 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01556, let me replace you?

    "I can''t help myself. Even if they are all on, I''m afraid they won''t be Okita''s opponents. That kind of college students, I can play five each!" Hearing their conversation, Hattori said to himself.


    "Well, Hattori, don''t brag about it. It''s our turn to play next, so hurry up and get ready." The coach of the Jiafang High School said to Hattori.


    "Know it."


    In the last quarter-finals to advance to the semi-finals, it was the turn of the Osaka Gafang High School where Hattori read VS Nara High School in Nara City.Each party sent three people, two lieutenants and one main general, and each game was more than three rounds.The first player will be the deputy, and the second round will be the general VS the general. Such a joint arrangement avoids the embarrassment that the general cannot play at the end.


    The first round soon ended, and Nara High School won the victory by a tiny margin.The coach of Jiafang High School squeezed a cold sweat, and he pinned all his hopes on Hattori!


    Hattori waved his hand, looking relaxed.After the two generals saluted each other, they finally confronted each other.The sound of the two bamboo swords'' blows was as intense as rain hitting bananas, and they knocked each other dozens of times within a minute.


    In the end, Hattori flexibly avoided the main Nara''s facial attack, swung a bamboo sword at his waist, and won the first round.There was still no suspense in the second round immediately afterwards, and Hattori defeated his opponent like a bamboo.


    Then it was the turn of their respective deputy generals to take the lead. After the fierce competition between the two sides, the Gaofang High School won the qualification to advance to the semi-finals by advantage.


    The semi-finals will start in an hour, because the time now points to 12:30 noon, which is the lunch break that is common in colleges and universities.


    Hattori took Nie Kong and the three of them for more than 20 minutes to the barbecue restaurant next to the gymnasium for lunch.When I returned to the gym, I found a group of people surrounded by the rest area of ??Osaka University.Hattori Heiji saw his father''s subordinate, Officer Ginjiro Toyama, who was carrying a few police officers to investigate.


    Nie Kong asked someone to inquire about it. It turned out that there was a murder.It is said that the head of the kendo club of Osaka University who died was the drunk college student who changed his way to high school VS Nara.


    "Sergeant Yuanshan, have you found anything." Heiji greeted him.


    "It turned out to be Heiji, are you here to participate in the kendo competition?" Ginjiro showed a surprised expression when he saw Heiji.


    "Well, I have participated every year since I was in high school. Stop talking nonsense, and talk to me about the case." Hattori urged.


    Ginjiro nodded, he naturally believed in Hattori Heiji''s ability, and his help could indeed save a lot of things.Then Ginjiro told the details of the case investigated by their police.


    First of all, a fat man from the Kendo Department of Osaka University found a bleeding body in the warehouse where the sports equipment was placed, but he was very scared.When looking for other people, they found the body missing.


    After the police arrived, they investigated various places in the stadium and finally found his body in the washing room used by the swimming pool. The hot water washed once, and the time of death could not be investigated.A Japanese sword was found at the scene, and the investigation was a murder weapon.


    Someone once said that five minutes after the fat man found the body, he clearly saw the deceased coming out of the warehouse wearing thick kendo competition armor.


    And Hattori yelled with a headache. If you waited to solve the case, you might not have time to participate.


    "Hey, Hattori-san, isn''t your game about to start soon. Please discuss with Nie Jun and let Nie Jun help solve the case." Xiaolan said aloud.


    "Yeah, I almost forgot to have Nie Kong there. It seems there is no problem solving the case." The service department smiled again.


    "Of course! If it''s Nie Jun, don''t wait for the black charcoal kid to figure it out, Nie Jun must have broken the case long ago." Yuanzi looked at Nie Kong admiringly, and praised Nie Kong by attacking Hattori.


    The smile on the smiling Hattori''s face stiffened, and a big tic-tac-toe appeared on his forehead.


    "Come on, hurry up and go to the competition. Leave the case to Jun Nie. Let Jun Nie be famous in Osaka, Kansai."


    The face that was dark enough, Hattori has now become more like charcoal, he roared: "Listen well, I will solve the case myself. Nie Kong, don''t worry about it."


    Nie Kong let go and said, "I didn''t plan to take over, but your kendo match. In the next four-level match, it looks like you are going to face off against Hideyoshi High School in Osaka." Nie Kong faced a non-critical case. Wouldn''t care about it at all.


    "What''s the matter? Let''s see how I can break the case before the start of the game, and then go to the game." Hattori snorted. Seeing his appearance, he is a kid who is grudges against others.


    Nie Kong laughed out loud. No matter how good his reasoning or sword skills, he really seemed to be a child who had not grown up.


    "If it''s too late," Yuanzi said mockingly.


    "Huh, it doesn''t matter if I am missing from the kendo match. Nie Jun, if I don''t have time to play, please help me out." While Hattori said, he took off his black kendo armor and stuffed it to Nie. air.


    "How...how can you...you actually want Nie Jun to compete for you? Most people can recognize it, right?" Xiao Lan stammered.


    "Yeah, it''s the first time that Nie Jun came into contact with kendo. What if he gets injured in the game." Yuanzi said worriedly.


    "Hey, there are armors that mostly conceal their appearance and protect the body, even if they are replaced, they will not be easily found. Moreover, the armor is very thick and will not hurt you. What''s the matter, Nie Jun, are you afraid of making a fool of yourself on the court? Don''t worry, I will resolve the case as soon as possible within half an hour." Hattori Heiji seemed to see that one item was stronger than Nie Kong, so he smiled very proudly.


    "What are you kidding me, I''m afraid of kendo competitions in the high school group? If you really want to count, your father is not my opponent." Nie Kong caught the armor from his hand and said disdainfully.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect Nie Kong to play better than me. Then if I didn''t come, I beg you for the game. No one laughed if I lost, because the opponent was the previous champion." Hattori laughed and waved to Nie. The three of them say goodbye.


    Seeing him in a hurry, it is estimated that he is going to investigate the scene of the crime.Resolving the case within half an hour was not what Nie Kong said. With his current reasoning ability, it is absolutely impossible to do it unless his father comes in person.

 1531 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01557, on stage competition

    So Nie Kong held the kendo armor and waited for Hattori for more than 20 minutes in the rest area of ??the gymnasium Jiafang High School.However, Nie Kong, according to the news that Xiaolan went out to inquire, said that Hattori had not resolved the case, and it was discovered that the washing room used in the swimming pool was not the first scene of the crime.


    "It seems that there is a big gap between Heitan''s reasoning ability and Nie Jun. Nie Jun, now I can only wrong you to help him deal with his kendo competition." Don''t look at Yuanzi''s usual carelessness, but once he is at a critical moment Very considerate of friends.After that, Yuanzi pushed Nie Kong to the dressing room, and together with Xiaolan, helped him put on the black kendo uniform.


    Nie Kong has a sturdy body that is slightly slender, without any exaggerated muscles, full of male masculinity.The two women only saw Nie Kong''s upper body, but their delicate faces turned red.


    "It''s a little bit taller, but after putting on the hood for kendo, you won''t be able to recognize it if you don''t look closely." After taking a closer look at Nie Kong, Xiaolan nodded in satisfaction.


    "Wow! Jun Nie, who wears a kendo uniform, seems to be handsomely different from usual." Seeing Nie Jun in different uniforms, Yuanzi''s big eyes suddenly became straight.


    "Really, but it''s not as good as that of the Hattori guy. He knew that his chances of winning were not great, so he let me replace him to win last year''s championship." Nie Kong chuckled and said jokingly.


    "Nie Jun, don''t be bragging about learning from the black charcoal kid, you''re only playing kendo for the first time, so be careful to go up to the floor and find teeth all over the floor." Yuanzi''s eyes were crescent-shaped with a smile.


    "Be careful, kendo is different from reasoning. It''s a pity that I learned karate and I can''t help Nie Jun." Xiaolan said.


    "You wait and see." Nie Kong didn''t explain much, and returned to the backstage of the reformed college with the two girls.


    "Heiji! Where did you go just now?! Do you know that it''s been a long time since I sent someone out to look for you? As the master, you actually disappeared for me? Now it''s your turn to play, let me prepare quickly!" The coach roared at "Hattori" angrily. It turned out that because the first round of their game with Hideyoshi High School just ended, no wonder he was angry!!If Nie Kong did not arrive in time, it is estimated that he will be replaced by another alternate.


    "What''s the hurry, didn''t I just happen to be on time."


    Nie Kong answered him indifferently, and then took the bamboo sword onto the playing field.


    The coach looked at Nie Kong''s face closely, as if he had noticed something strange, his eyes widened and he let out a cry.


    The angry flames in his heart burst into flames. What''s the matter, he is not the Hattori at all!


    "Damn it, Hattori shouldn''t let people wear his clothes instead of the game like last year. Anyway, let me know the importance, but now it is the semi-final!" As expected of the coach, he suddenly guessed Hattori''s thoughts.He looked at the ring with an iron face. If he really messed up the game, Hattori will see how he teaches him when he comes back!!


    "Come on." As for the two women, they cheered Nie Kong happily behind.


    Nie Kong stood on the field, looking at his opponent.He also wears thick protective gear, and a helmet with black gauze and iron mesh blocks his vision, so blurry that he cannot see the real half of his face.


    The only thing Nie Kong could confirm was that the large, smart eyes that were exposed were filled with determination and courage.


    The surrounding audience was more intuitive. Comparing him with Nie Kong''s heavyweight, he suddenly found that the head of Hideyoshi High School was half a head shorter than Nie Kong, only 165 cm. He was obviously small and cute!!


    However, no audience would underestimate his strength, because although Kendo''s power is temporarily suppressed, skills are the most important.


    "Salute!" The referee raised the green flag, and then both sides bowed to each other while preparing to fight.


    What Xiaolan and Yuanzi couldn''t laugh or cry was that Nie Kong''s posture was loose.For opponents with tight bowstrings, for example, they are not at all regular!!Nie Jun is really serious, anyway, you have to be serious, now you are making a fool of yourself.


    "Huh, there are flaws all over, I really don''t believe you can advance to the semi-finals, or are you underestimating me."


    The head of Hideyoshi High School blushed, and he could see the anger in those big eyes, as if he thought Nie Kong was underestimating him.


    "Everyone is in place, start!"


    Following the referee''s announcement, he galloped towards Nie Kong like a tight bowstring.The bamboo sword in his hand tore the air and hit Nie Kong''s facade directly!!Logically speaking, a blow that he moved like a rabbit would surely be hit.However, he looked surprised, Nie Kong''s bamboo sword steadily blocked the front, blocking his fatal blow.


    "What." The coach''s eyes were full of surprise. He didn''t expect that Nie Kong, who seemed to have no foundation in kendo, could block the champion''s move.


    "Huh..." Seeing Nie Kong holding the bamboo sword steadily in his hand, he gave up his plan to use strength to knock down Nie Kong''s bamboo sword.


    The bamboo sword seemed to be alive in his hand.Adhere to Nie Kong''s bamboo sword with a dexterous method, and then shrink and stab Nie Kong''s protective gear violently, simple and direct.


    Because he used skill to bring the see in his hand to the side, perhaps the purpose was to make Nie Kong unable to resist with a wooden sword.


    However, Nie Kong''s body was slightly tilted, and his bamboo sword attack lost its target.He was suddenly inexplicably irritable. Although Nie Kong seemed to be full of flaws in almost his whole body, he gave him the feeling that he would not be able to hit no matter where he attacked from.Yes, like what my master said.Facing Nie Kong, he seemed to be facing his master, and he felt like practicing with his master.


    How could it be possible that a high school student''s kendo training will be joking with his master level!!I have admired my master since I was a child, and the master taught me is the strongest in high school level, and it is absolutely impossible to lose to others.Yes, I can''t live up to the expectations of my master!


    The ascending enthusiasm made him go crazy, and the fierce attacks displayed by the bamboo sword in his hand continued to rush towards Nie Kong like ocean waves.


    Outside the court, the coach of the reformed high school watched the game with a serious expression.When he saw Nie Kong keep avoiding the enemy''s attacks, his eyes flashed with appreciation.And seeing the enemy general at this time, he shook his head, the opponent of "Hattori" was in a state of confusion, and the outcome was determined.

 1532 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01558So soft cushion

    Sure enough, as the coach of the Gaofang High School said, although his attack was fierce, he could not hit the "Hattori" who kept his heart calm!And Nie Kong''s bamboo sword simply patted in her hand, causing the bamboo sword he was holding tightly to escape.


    "Hit the back of the hand and score one point." The referee raised the flag and directly announced that Nie Kong had won the first round, with a score of 1 to 0!


    "Wow, Nie Jun is so handsome. Take advantage of the victory and chase to defeat him." Yuanzi cheered at Nie Kong with stars in his eyes.However, without yelling half of it, Xiaolan immediately sealed her mouth.


    Xiaolan glanced around and found that no one had paid attention to what the garden said, and she was relieved.


    "Yuanzi, keep your voice down, let people know that it will hurt the Hattori."


    Yuanzi seemed to know that she was wrong, so she stuck out her tongue playfully.The current Nie Jun is playing instead of the service department.What Yuanzi didn''t expect was that Jun Nie could really do kendo.And he was so handsome, and he couldn''t help but shout out for a while.Xiaolan was actually more excited than Yuanzi in her heart, but she was good at hiding.The childhood sweetheart Nie Jun, who has been playing since childhood, is great no matter what he does.


    Xiaolan looked at the field again and found that the side of Hideyoshi High School called a stop.After waiting for five minutes, everyone was surprised to find that Hideyoshi High School¡¯s eyes returned to calm.


    "Sure enough, he deserves to be the champion of the previous session. He is very strong." The male coach of the Gaofang High School glanced appreciatively at the enemy''s main general, and restored his mentality in time to have a chance to fight him.


    However, he is now very curious about Nie Kong''s identity. Where did Hattori find a monster? He is a genius of swordsmanship. One day he has the opportunity to persuade him to join the swordsmanship club.


    "The second round, start!" At the same time, the referee announced the continuation of the game.


    "Let me take a look at my nirvana." After saluting each other, he whispered softly with a voice that Nie Kong couldn''t hear, and slowly opened his big bright eyes.


    Nie Kong suddenly discovered that her energy and energy had never been concentrated.


    "Three characters cut!"


    He suddenly shouted and rushed towards Nie Kong with a ferocious aura.Tucked in his abdomen and inhaled, and then the bamboo sword, which had already retracted backwards, stabbed at Nie Kong like a thunder.


    After he stabbed himself, Nie Kong finally understood why he called Sanzi Zhan.Along with the hum of bamboo swords, three wooden swords appeared in front of him like a phantom.The surrounding audience exclaimed, as if not believing the facts before them.


    However, Nie Kong knew that he did not separate the two wooden swords out of thin air, but the shadow produced by the strong shaking of the wooden sword, which was used to disturb the enemy''s vision and made it impossible to defend.


    "What kind of three-character cut?" Nie Kong laughed, and a scene of fighting with others more than ten years ago appeared in his mind. The principle of their tricks seems to be a bit the same.


    That being the case, let me borrow the trick she had buried for more than ten years.


    Nie Kong''s wrist shook, and the bamboo sword in his hand made a strong and high-frequency buzzing sword sound, even suppressing the noisy stadium, and the audience was shocked.


    "How could it be!" In the rest area of ??Hideyoshi High School, several people exclaimed in disbelief.


    In everyone''s sight, Nie Kong seemed to stretch out the bamboo sword to block the three bamboo swords that the opponent stabbed.However, what surprised them was that the sword in Nie Kong''s hand seemed to be circling back and forth, putting on the three bamboo swords that were pierced, and trembling violently with it.


    Nie Kong quickly tapped his bamboo sword using the vibrations up and down.His body stagnated, his arm felt numb for an instant, and then the wooden sword fell out of his hand within two seconds.


    "How...how could it...appear in someone else''s hands-wooden sword flying attack skills!" In the rest area of ??Hideyoshi High School, several high school students wearing kendo uniforms turned dull.


    "Obviously, I have only used it twice in the past 20 years. Why... why would anyone else use it?"


    Even the female coach sitting at the back arm in arm, her beautiful eyes were full of shock.No one knows better than them, is it really pure coincidence what the wooden sword flying skills shown by Nie Kong mean?


    "Master...Master, why..." A few players whispered in the back.


    "Don''t tell me, I didn''t teach other people about my trick. Maybe he realized it on his own. It seems that He Ye is about to lose. After all, what she used is the castrated version of the revised version."


    Sure enough, she didn''t finish her words, and the situation on the court changed drastically.


    "Hungary!" After Nie Kong knocked out his wooden sword, the pierced wooden sword stabbed him in front of his Hungarian without hesitation, and knocked him out three meters!!


    Only found that the front part of his bamboo sword touched a layer of soft cushion, Nie Kong exclaimed that the cushion had such a strong cushioning power, it seemed that his stabbing would not hurt him.


    "The red team wins, and the one who advances to the final is the changed team high school."


    The referee raised Nie Kong''s hand, and after a few seconds of silence, the audience cheered.Although there is only one move, the ultimate skill really suits their tastes.


    And Hideyoshi High School, which Nie Kong defeated, slowly climbed up from the ground. His big eyes glared at him with fierce, unwillingness, and curiosity, before holding his heart and staggering back to Hideyoshi''s. rest area.


    Although Nie Kong felt a little bit bullying, but who made him agree to replace the service department.If you fail, you will lose your own face.


    After Xiaolan and Yuanzi saw him coming back, their eyes didn''t mention how excited they were.Especially Yuanzi, screaming and rushing into his arms madly, calling Nie Jun to be so powerful and to admire Nie Jun.


    "Wow, coach, we won last year''s championship! As long as we continue to defeat Quanxin High School, we may defend the championship after changing to Fang High School." The kendo club members of Jia Fang High School also cheered, and the opposite Hideyoshi High School. It seemed a bit dead!


    Only the coach knows that in fact they are a little bit invincible, because he is not Heiji himself, or even a student in the reformed high school.So when they heard that they wanted to congratulate Hattori, he immediately stopped them, saying that he should rest for ten minutes and prepare for the next game in the best condition.Things about Hattori cannot be revealed for the time being.

 1533 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01559, hit the small, come the old?

    "Nie Jun is amazing. It seems that he can easily win the kendo champion''s throne for Heitan boy." Yuanzi put his arm around Nie Kong''s arm, and squinted the lively and lovely eyes with a smile.


    "No, I didn''t intend to replace him until the end, you two help me call him back." Nie Kong sighed, shaking his head and said.


    It has been more than an hour since the case, and his ability should have caught the murderer.And the second reason is that Nie Kong''s goal was not found in the competition, so it doesn''t matter to him later.


    "That''s right, didn''t Hattori say that he always wanted to win the shame of Okita Kazuki from Quanxin High School. If Nie-kun grabs his target, he will complain for a long time." Xiaolan seems to think of his always dark face. , He laughed out loud.


    "Okay, it''s really cheap, that black charcoal kid." Yuanzi murmured and complained before leaving the rest area of ??Jiafang High School holding hands with Xiaolan.


    Nie Kong was about to take off his hood and protective gear, but there was a sound of aggressive footsteps behind him.Nie Kong turned around and took a look while secretly calling Xiaolan and the others to come back so fast.


    It was not Xiaolan and the others that appeared in front of her, but a cute girl wearing a white kendo suit with her soft black hair tied into a single ponytail.Behind the girl, followed by a young woman in kimono holding a wooden sword.Her beautiful facial features and her radiant Yamato Nadeshiko''s temperament can attract all men''s attention like a black hole.The two women stopped in front of Nie Kong fiercely at this time, with a grim expression.


    However, when Nie Kong saw the pretty face of the young woman, his heart was filled with unprecedented surprises.Because the young woman in front of him was Jinghua who Nie Kong had searched for a long time.Not wrong, although her appearance has changed a bit, Nie Kong can recognize her at a glance!


    "Master...Master, that''s... he bullied me." The girl pointed at Nie Kong and complained to the young woman behind.


    "Hey, don''t admit the wrong person, when did I bully you?" Nie Kong temporarily suppressed the joy in his heart, and asked the girl with a strange smile.


    "Are you going to pretend to be stupid? It was you who defeated my direct disciple just now." Jinghua looked at Nie Kong with sharp eyes, and said slowly.The black ponytail tied behind Jinghua seemed to float automatically without wind.It seems that since Nie Kong said more than ten years ago that wearing a bun is not good-looking, she has always tied a ponytail as a normal hairstyle.


    "Hey, could it be you... Are you the swordsman from Hideyoshi High School?" Nie Kong was dumbfounded. He didn''t expect that the one against him would be a girl, and coincidentally, Jinghua''s personal disciple.


    .No wonder, her trick Nie Kong looked very familiar.


    "Finally remember! Since you dare to bully my disciple, then you have to be enlightened." Jinghua pointed the wooden sword in her right hand at Nie Kong, her sharp eyes piercing the skin.


    "Hey, you are too unreasonable, we are a fair game." Nie Kong suddenly couldn''t laugh or cry, Jinghua, you are too protective of the calf.The so-called hit is small, is the old one coming.


    Hearing Nie Kong''s scream of injustice, the girl''s face blushed rarely.


    "Huh, the game is fair, but your shot is too heavy. If it weren''t for the protection of protective gear, it would not be as simple as swollen He Ye Du." Jinghua snorted coldly.


    "He Ye is swollen?" Nie Kong looked at the girl named He Ye, with her pink cheeks hanging down.


    Nie Kong looked at her carefully, and was surprised to find that the meatball on the left was a circle larger than the one on the right!


    "Oh, it''s really different in size."


    When He Ye heard this, he glared at Nie Kong ferociously, and hid himself behind his master.


    "Since you know what you are wrong, then let me learn your great tricks." Jinghua let out a cold breath, and the wooden sword in his hand pointed at Nie Kong.The most important reason why she would stand up for her disciple was to find out why Nie Kong used her trick!


    "Are you really going to fight me for your disciple?" Nie Kong said.


    "Yes! You do it, I will let you three tricks."


    "Then... now." Nie Kong stretched out his hand and took off his protective hood, revealing a gentle smile on his cheeks.


    "No...impossible." She thought who would be able to perform her own stunt. When she saw Nie Kong''s gentle cheeks, she finally understood completely, but was he really him.


    The moment she saw Nie Kong, Jinghua''s heart was shaken, her beautiful eyes filled with dullness.But I never imagined that I would dream of seeing a face I thought about day and night in this place.


    "Jinghua, come on, shoot at me as you did eighteen years ago!"


    After Jinghua listened to Nie Kong''s words, she was finally 100% able to confirm.The one in front of him is not Xiao Nie, but the real Nie.Only he would know about the Kyoto Gymnasium ten years ago.


    Nie Kong took a pose, and Jinghua rushed towards Nie Kong holding the bamboo sword in tears.What surprised He Ye at the back was that he respected the master he admired, but severely discarded the wooden sword that he could not leave, and hugged the enemy man in front of him.


    He Ye has never seen such a weak scene from his master since childhood.Who is he and why does he make his master cry?


    "Nie Jun, I really miss you, you...how on earth did you disappear in ten years?"


    "I''m back, I won''t leave you anymore." Nie Kong hugged her body and murmured comforting Jinghua, who was crying out of control.


    "Woo!"


    Jinghua hugged for a long time, enjoying the warmth that had disappeared for more than ten years.


    "Master...Master, you...what do you have to do with him?" He Ye asked stupidly.


    As if aware of the presence of her own disciple, Jinghua blushed and struggled to come out from Nie Kong''s arms.


    Nie Kong whispered a word in her ear to make an appointment to meet at night before releasing the tightly held Jinghua body.After tidying up her messy clothes and hair style, Jinghua Jinghua suppressed the desire to tell Nie Kong what she had missed for more than ten years, and said with a red face, "Little... little kids, don''t ask so much."


    "Then... the master knows the trick."


    "Well, that was taught by the master a long time ago. Let''s... let''s go back now."


    After taking a look at Nie Kong, Jinghua pulled her disciple away.

 1534 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01560, Jinghua intends

    "Master... Master, is the chief of Jiafang High School... your nephew? I heard others say that he has a dark face, but unlike rumors, he looks so handsome." He Ye whispered.


    "probably."


    After hearing He Ye''s question, Jinghua was shocked, her pretty face constantly changing.He Ye Dao reminded her that although he hadn''t seen Mr. Nie for almost a year, their father and son looked exactly the same!Was it really his nephew who appeared to me just now?


    "No, it won''t. If it''s really Xiao Niejun, why would he... he knows about the first meeting with him more than ten years ago, and can he use his own sword skills?! Unless... Unless Xiaobi and her nizi from Kyoto, combined with Jun Xiao Nie to play tricks on themselves!" When I thought that if it was Jun Xiao Nie and their pranks, did they see all their mischief.It''s all to blame for the uselessness of myself, suddenly watching Nie Jun engraved in his heart appear, and then he suddenly confused Fang Cun when he heard his sensational words.


    Jinghua rubbed her forehead vigorously, as if the memories in her mind were instantly chaotic.The figures of the two recombined into a single person, and then continuously cycled to separate into two people.It was Nie Jun who wanted to appear in her heart, but she did not have much confidence.


    After a moment of dilemma, Jinghua gritted his teeth and took out the phone.After reading Xiaobi''s phone number silently, he dialed directly.


    "Hey, Jinghua sauce, what''s the matter with you suddenly calling." When the call was connected, a sweet voice came from the microphone.


    "Xiaobi, I seem to see Jun Nie today, do you have anything to say?" Jinghua asked directly.


    "Jinghua, you read that right, isn''t Nie Jun dead, haha..." A silver bell-like laugh came from the other end of the phone, making Jinghua a little embarrassed.But at the same time, Jinghua noticed the difference. Before, Xiaobi always believed that Nie Jun was not dead, but why would he tell the news that he was dead now with a smile.


    "Hmph, it seems that I need to go back and take a look. I think you guys seem to be hiding something from me."


    "Eh, Jinghua, you... wait a minute, why don''t you ask him to meet alone to confirm yourself, you... what are you doing when you come back?" Jinghua said that he would leave Nie Jun and return to Kyoto. Bi was a little stupid, did he break Nie Jun''s plan by talking too much.


    "No need." Jinghua hung up the phone immediately, and concluded from Xiaobi''s tone that they really had something to hide from themselves.


    On the side by chance, He Ye who knew the two were talking, looked at the teacher who was a little bit ashamed, and whispered: "Hey, teacher...Is the teacher going to Kyoto?"


    "Well, let''s go to Gunma and Saitama prefectures to solve our Chiha family''s personal affairs."


    "Teacher, is it the Tokura family who has been writing letters a few days ago."


    "Yes! In the few days I''m away, Chibo Gymnasium will trouble you seniors and sisters to take care of each other." As she said, Jinghua kindly touched He Ye''s head.


    He Ye has always been one of her most beloved disciples since he and Ye participated in her gym at the age of five and Jinghua accepted as her disciple.For more than ten years of getting along day and night, it is natural to treat Ye as his daughter.


    However, He Ye was also very competitive, honed the sword skills she taught very well, and even spontaneously used the wooden knife to attack the flying skills to revise his own three-character cut.If you didn''t meet Nie Kong, she would be the champion of kendo this year.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After Nie Kong quietly met with Jinghua, the three of Xiaolan came over.After seeing the service department, Nie Kong threw his protective gear to him.


    "How about, should the murder case be resolved."


    "Of course, I am a high school detective in the famous Kansai town." With a strong Kansai accent, Hattori proudly boasted.


    "The murderer was from his fellow Kendo club classmates."


    "Hey, Nie Kong, you are really good, you guessed it all at once..."


    Just as Hattori was about to tell the reasoning process contentedly, Nie Kong immediately interrupted him.What a joke, Nie Kong is not interested in listening.


    "Now that it''s solved, then you go to the competition, you changed to the high school and advanced to the final."


    "Oh, it seems that I have a god-like teammate. Although the most important player lost one game, I didn''t expect to win the other two games." Hattori said with emotion.


    "Huh." Yuanzi stomped on the instep of Hattori, and said angrily: "What are you talking about? It''s thanks to Jun Nie that you can get promoted. It was he who promised you the chief of Hideyoshi High School!"


    "Yeah, yes, Nie Jun was very handsome during the game. With a snap, he knocked out the three bamboo swords that the opponent had turned into." Xiaolan said with an admiration and learning from the side.


    "What, you... you actually defeated the pervert of Hideyoshi High School?" Hattori was completely dumbfounded, his eyes filled with disbelief.


    I still remember that a year ago, after challenging the Metropolitan Police Department in Osaka, my arrogant myself went to the Ikebaya Gymnasium to kick the hall.However, the opponent used that three-character cut and stabbed himself out.


    And now that Nie Kong has beaten him, doesn''t it prove that Nie Kong''s kendo is better than himself?What''s a joke, asking him to watch his kendo competition is purely a plan to show off his kendo.


    However, things backfired, and I was ashamed.Unexpectedly, he lost to him in reasoning, and even the kendo trained by his father from a young age was not as good as Nie Kong.Abnormal, he is such a pervert.


    "Well, what''s the surprise. Hurry up and put on your protective gear. The match between you and Okita is about to begin. Don''t lose in the final championship game, or you will lose my face." Look. Nie Kong said with a smile as the service department showed a poop-like expression.


    Hattori hurried out holding the protective gear, thinking whether Nie Kong had lied to her. He had to confirm the situation with the coach just now.He was very curious how Nie Kong defeated his opponent.


    Xiaolan and Yuanzi laughed out, holding hands and following Nie Kong like sisters. The three returned to the rest area of ??the college to watch the final battle.

 1535 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01561Go with Ye Gen

    In the end, the main commander Hattori and Okita fought a wonderful battle, and Hattori won the victory with a slight advantage.Although he did win in the end, he got boos from the audience.No wonder, his performance compared to just replacing Nie Kong is much worse.


    On the podium, Hattori''s black face was embarrassing, is it really weaker than Nie Kong?And Xiaolan and Yuanzi kept laughing in the rest area at the back.Nie Kong did not comment on this, because Conan belongs to the world of ordinary military strength, and he can be regarded as a leader if he has the ability to fight several people.


    On the afternoon of the end of the Kendo Contest, in order to thank Nie Kong for allowing him to wash away the shame of losing to Okita last year, Hattori happily took the three of them to the two most famous attractions in Osaka.


    Nie Kong can only say that he is coping with the two women, because he puts more than half of his mind on Jinghua, looking forward to meeting her tonight.So when it was evening, Nie Kong told them that he had important things to do and asked the two women to go back by themselves.


    The two women felt a little strange in their hearts, especially Xiao Lan, who was sensitive to emotions, at first noticed that Jun Nie was different from usual when playing.


    "There shouldn''t be any danger, otherwise why didn''t Nie Jun let us follow." Xiaolan looked at his leaving figure and said to Yuanzi worriedly.


    Yuanzi thought it was very possible, and perhaps knew what case Nie Jun was going to solve.She suddenly had an idea and said, "I''ll call the Heitan boy. Although he is a bit unreliable, he can at least help Nie Jun a little bit."


    "Well, he is idle all day long anyway." Xiaolan nodded and agreed with Yuanzi''s statement.


    So when Nie Kong was heading to Chi Boliu''s gym by himself, Hattori looked for him in Osaka city vigorously after hearing Yuanzi''s request.Mumbling about Nie Kong''s not enough friends, he didn''t tell him what the case was.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    According to what he heard, Nie Kong finally saw Chibo Gymnasium.It seems that Jinghua is running very well, and the whole wooden gymnasium looks very grand.After confirming the name on the doorplate, Nie Kong knocked directly on the wooden door.


    "Come on, please wait a moment!" When a lovely voice came from inside, someone pulled the door open from behind, accompanied by brisk footsteps.


    Nie Kong saw that she was the He Ye that she had defeated.Wearing a white kendo uniform, Xiaoshou was carrying a broom at this time.When she saw Nie Kong, her big eyes were a little surprised.


    "Ah, is your injury healed?" Nie Kong said.


    And Ye Qiao who stood in the door blushed and closed the door forcefully.Nie Kong put his hand between the cracks in the door and opened the door again, "Don''t mind, I was joking."


    With that, Nie Kong broke into the gymnasium despite He Ye''s consent.Behind the door was the entrance to change shoes, and then came to a spacious training place, surrounded by quite a few bamboo swords.As for the housing, it should be behind the gymnasium!


    At this time, there was no one in the gymnasium. It seemed that when returning from get out of class, He and Ye were sitting alone cleaning the gymnasium.


    "Hmph, are you here specifically to make fun of me?" He Ye opened his hands and stopped in front of Nie Kong, and said angrily.


    "Don''t get in the way, be careful, I swell your other one." Nie Kong said with a vicious expression looking at her cute Huns who is one size smaller.


    "Ah! No...no." He Ye was so scared that he blocked his arm in front of him and looked at Nie Kong in a panic.


    Nie Kong smiled with satisfaction, and bypassed He Ye to the back residential area.The first is a living room, and then the other layout is no different from the apartment.


    "Xiaobi." Nie Kong called vigorously, but no one answered him quietly in the room.Nie Kong opened all the rooms, but did not see her.


    "Don''t waste your energy, our curator is not here." He Ye said aloud.


    "Then your curator, didn''t he go out to buy cooking materials and didn''t come back."


    "No, she seems to have left Osaka City at four o''clock and said that she is going to Kyoto, by the way, to do something in Gunma Prefecture. If... If you want to see her, you can wait three or four days before coming." He Ye explained.


    "What, what is she doing in Kyoto." Nie was anxious. After he announced the truth at noon, he clearly said that he would come back to find her tonight, and now he would actually release his own pigeons!!


    "That...that, I don''t know exactly what she did in Kyoto, but why she went to Gunma County, which is separated from Osaka and Kyoto, I know a little bit." He Ye whispered.


    "He Ye, can you tell me something." Nie Kong could only sit in front of her and asked her.


    "Yeah! She went to Gunma Prefecture because it was the Chiha clan. A family named Tokura was going to hold an inheritance meeting tomorrow night. So the housekeeper sent several letters to invite the master, hoping she would come. attend."


    "No, what about Guan Jinghua, the inheritance meeting of the Tokura family?" Nie Kong asked in confusion.


    "The reason for the matter has to start from a long, long time ago..." Hearing Nie Kong''s question, He Ye held the broom and wanted to tell Nie Kong a historical story.


    "Stop, you pick the key words." Nie Kong didn''t want to listen to her nonsense.


    Heye glanced at Nie Kong reproachfully before shortening the storyline: "Okay! In the Warring States Period, the ancestor of Tokura was actually a very famous daimyo, and Chi Bo was a samurai who was trusted by the daimyo at that time. The family has a lot of origins since a long time ago. Now the master¡¯s father is a bit old, so he can only go there."


    Nie Kong finally understood something. It seemed that Chi Bo''s sword skills were passed down from the Warring States Period to the present, and Chi Bo was the retainer of the Tokura family at that time.


    As for why a simple inheritance meeting had to invite Jinghua to go there, Nie Kong didn''t know.


    "He Ye, as Xiaobi''s most proud disciple, do you know the specific location?"


    "Huh, let''s ask the right person, the Tokura''s family is in the deep mountains between Saitama and Gunma prefectures. Wouldn''t you rush to find the master now?" He Ye asked stupidly.


    "Of course." Nie Kong snorted softly, and it looked like Gunma County, there is Xizi''s home there.


    "Hey, take me with you. How about I show you the way." She asked with bright eyes when she heard it.


    Nie Kong''s heart moved, he really needs her help.

 1536 The collapse of the second dimension 01562Go to Gunma Prefecture again

    "Aren''t you afraid that I will abduct you and sell you." Nie Kong said playfully.


    "Huh! What are you afraid of, you are the teacher''s nephew." He Ye said seriously.


    Nie Kong found that she was a bit silly to be innocent, but silly and cute.Simply put, the personality is very similar to Xiaolan, and the two women are expected to get along well.Who could have expected that the original Hattori childhood sweetheart Heye would become Jinghua''s personal disciple, causing the two to not be involved now.


    Nie Kong could feel that the world of Conan was basically the same, but the character''s setting had changed a lot because of his relationship.No, Nie Kong can only be regarded as an indirect cause.The real reason is that Nie Kong changed You Xizi and others, and You Xizi and others changed others.For example, Xiaobi changed Sato Mikako, and Jinghua changed Kazuo.


    Nie Kong was very satisfied with this, of course if there was no Amaterasu.If she is in retreat today, she can only hope that she can break the shackles on her body quickly.


    "Okay. I''ll give you half an hour to go back and pack your luggage. We will gather in front of the gym at 6:30," Nie Kong said.


    "That''s fine, but you must never let me dove." Hearing Nie Kong''s reply, he said with Ye happily.


    Do you think I am Jinghua, Nie Kong thought angrily.Originally planned to play in Osaka for a few days, by the way, with Jinghua gentle, now it seems that Jinghua does not follow his plan to develop.The key is that he can''t keep Xiaolan and the others in Osaka, he can only take them together.


    When Nie Kong was considering how to explain the situation to them, he returned to Suzuki''s villa and found that the two women seemed to be waiting for him to return in the living room. He was relieved when he saw him.


    "What happen to you guys."


    "No...nothing, yes, is your business finished, Jun Nie." Xiaolan asked curiously.


    "Well! It seems to be a little complicated, so I may have to go to Gunma Prefecture later. Are you two going to stay in Osaka to play, or leave with me?" Nie Kong asked their opinions.


    "Gunma County, it should be Nie Jun''s grandfather''s house," Yuanzi said after a daze.


    "Um, yes."


    "Well, Xiaolan, let''s go and take a look." Yuanzi said excitedly. She was curious about everything about Nie Jun and wanted to know.


    Xiaolan said, Nie Jun is not here, what''s the point of staying in Osaka by yourself?


    "Let''s go and pack our luggage, we should leave in half an hour," Nie Kong said.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll call Hattori-kun. We just asked him to help you without authorization." Xiaolan whispered while rubbing the corner of her clothes.


    Nie Kong couldn''t laugh or cry. If he went to find his wife, what could he help?Nevertheless, he was very happy that the two women cared about him.


    After Hattori connected the phone, he heard Nie Kong going to Gunma County, and immediately yelled something, saying that he would let Nie Kong and the others wait, and then hung up.Five or six minutes later, Hattori appeared in front of them.


    "Hey, I said Nie Kong, why are you in a hurry to go to Gunma Prefecture." No wonder he is surprised, because it''s past six o''clock in the evening now, and there are no tickets for the Shinkansen.If you want to leave, you can only drive by yourself.


    "It''s nothing to do with you." Nie Kong said grimly.


    "Hey, don''t want to lie, my nose smells of a big incident."


    "Is your nose a dog nose."


    "Of course, my detectives for a few years are not for nothing. Nie Kong, don''t you want to leave me alone, how about taking me?" Hattori said with a shameless face.


    "Go." Nie Kong said with contempt, knowing nothing about Jing Ai''s harmony.


    "Eh, really, you promised." Hattori said eagerly, a shame at all.


    Sure enough, Nie Kong''s refusal was of no use to him, his face seemed to be thick.When Nie Kong opened the luxury car that Suzuki''s house had placed in the garage, he found that the black charcoal kid was sitting in the passenger seat, saying that Nie Kong don''t care, now he can only take him.


    Drove the car to the door of Chibo Gymnasium and found that He Ye was waiting for him there with luggage.Seeing the car stop in front of her, she blinked strangely.When Nie Kong opened the car window and poked her head out, she had a pretty face with surprise.Opened the door and found that there were three people in the car besides Nie Kong.


    Although surprised, she greeted gently, who had maintained a good culture since childhood.


    Xiaolan and Yuanzi were more surprised than Heye, because Nie Kong did not expect to know a girl from Osaka, and she was a beautiful high school girl.They pouted and secretly looked at Nie Kong, hoping to let Nie Kong introduce them.


    Only Hattori evasive, probably recognizes Kazuye who kicked his painful spot outside the hall back then.


    "Her name is He Ye, the main player of Xiu Yoshi High School in the Kendo competition today. He won the championship last year." Nie Kong introduced.


    "Wow, the contestant... is it actually a girl? Okay... so awesome." Yuanzi and Xiaolan said in surprise.


    "No...it''s nothing, didn''t I lose to Jiafang High School in the end?" He Ye looked at Nie Kong and said.


    "Don''t mind. Nie Jun was only entrusted to replace Hattori on the stage. He is not a student of the reformed high school." Xiaolan said comfortingly.


    "What, the Jiafang High School is so despicable, it makes people replace them." He Ye said angrily after hearing the truth.


    "Here, that talent is the real reformed high school kendo club chief-Hattori Heiji." Sonoko pointed to the Hattori in front of the passenger seat and said with a smirk.


    He Ye took a look with murderous eyes and exclaimed: "So it''s you!"


    "Huh, do you know each other?" Xiao Lan said strangely.


    "How could I not know him? Last year he arrogantly challenged our Chibo Gymnasium and was swept out by me. With his ability, he wanted to fight with my master. I really couldn''t help it. And he knew that he couldn''t win. I actually want to pull others to help, it''s really not masculine." He Ye looked at the service department coldly, with a bit of murderous tone in his tone.After hearing that he let Nie Kong win today''s game instead of Despicable, she naturally hated Hattori.


    The muscles on Hattori''s face twitched, and there was nothing to say.


    And Xiaolan and Yuanzi laughed.

 1537 The collapse of the second element text 01563, the vampire mansion murder case

    With Nie Kong driving, Nie Kong and his group of five set out from Osaka towards Kyoto.


    "Well, I said there is no case." Nie Kong looked at the server department aside with contempt.It is said that since he learned where Nie Kong was going, he directly called Police Officer Otaki of the Metropolitan Police Department to check the information.


    "Are you sure you are going to the Tokura Mansion on the boundary between Saitama Prefecture and Gunma Prefecture?" Hattori said strangely.


    "Of course, is there any problem."


    "Haha, Nie Kong, you really are going to investigate the murder that happened there half a year ago. According to the police officer Otaki, a weird murder happened outside the forest in front of the foreign mansion half a year ago. There is nothing wrong with following you." The Hattori looked at Nie Kong with bright eyes, and said happily.


    "Don''t be kidding, how did you Osaka Metropolitan Police know about the murders in Gunma County, Kyoto?" Nie Kong was taken aback, a little unbelieving in his eyes.


    "Because Saitama and Gunma prefectures happened to be at the border of the two cities, Kyoto gave it to the Osaka Police Department to manage. And six months ago, a female body was found outside the mansion. It is said that the female body stood upside down. Tied to a cross stake, the death was terrible. The woman was working as a maid in the mansion, and the death of the corpse was very strange." Hattori paused, said in a low tone, and put the car inside. The atmosphere was rendered a little frightening.And it was past seven o''clock in the night, and the darkness added a bit of terror.


    "How strange?" Xiao Lan asked puzzledly.


    "The corpse was found by an old couple. They said that the skin of the corpse was pale in color. At first they mistakenly thought it was a bear-proof scarecrow. I originally thought that the deceased was bleeding to death by cutting the arteries, but Officer Otaki said that the dead body was not fatal. The wound, only two small mouths were found on the neck!" Hattori said quietly.


    "Only... have two small mouths in the neck, and died of blood loss?" The third woman shrank, feeling a chill in her back.For one to explain, there are only vampires.


    "Hey, Nie Kong, do you believe that there are vampires in the world?" Hattori said with a smile.


    "Ah...no...no!" Yuanzi and He Ye screamed out loud immediately, and they hugged Xiao Lan who was sitting in the middle tightly.As Xiaolan tightened the arms of the two women, she was actually no less afraid than them.No, Xiao Lan is most afraid of ghosts and monsters.


    "Asshole, Heitan boy, don''t make up some scary stories to scare people. There are no vampires and zombies in the world." Yuanzi glared at him, his big eyes full of irritation.


    "You are really annoying." He Ye looked at the service department coldly, wishing to stab him out of the car with a sword.


    "I just said it according to the words of Officer Otaki. I naturally didn''t believe in the content of the rumors, maybe it was just a murder method by the murderer." Hattori let go.


    Nie Kong laughed dumbfounded after listening. Someone dared to call himself a vampire in front of him. It seemed that things had become quite interesting.


    "Did your Osaka Metropolitan Police Department catch the murderer?"


    "No!! First of all, our Osaka Metropolitan Police Department suspected the owner of the mansion, Mr. Tokura Sakiya. Before the murder, the maid complained to the chef of the mansion, saying that the owner had become terrible recently and felt life-threatening. , Wants to quit his job as a maid. But strangely, he has sufficient proof of his alibi. During the speculation period of the maid¡¯s death, the master has been sleeping in the room. Ironically, it proves that. It is the chef of the mansion!" Hattori explained the causes and consequences of the case in simple words.


    "That''s it, it''s a bit difficult." Nie Kong got a general idea of ??the case. Now that we are talking about holding an inheritance meeting, it must have something to do with the murder six months ago.


    "Master... Master was invited to the Tokura Mansion and said that she would participate in their property inheritance meeting. She wouldn''t be in any danger, right." He Ye said worriedly.


    "Don''t worry, even if a murderous vampire does appear, no one can hurt her with her strength. Besides, we may be able to get there one step earlier than her." Her safety can be guaranteed, but it is estimated Will get involved in trouble.


    "really."


    "Ok."


    "Yes, yes, let''s find out the murderer who pretends to be a vampire." Hattori''s eyes were full of excitement, and every time he encountered a case, he became unusually enthusiastic.


    Nie Kong''s mood was completely different from that of him. He just thought that after seeing Jinghua, he would have to slap her ass and give her a bite to let her know the consequences of daring to let her pigeon go.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Driving Suzuki''s sports car, Nie Kong drove to Gunma Prefecture at high speed with the maximum capacity they could bear.Gunma Prefecture is currently more than 80 kilometers from Kyoto, and only more than 100 kilometers from Osaka.


    It took Nie Kong an hour and a half to finally reach the huge mansion behind the forest under Heye''s guidance.


    They looked at the house in front of them and found that the mansion was really as magnificent as a castle.The house is protected by a wall more than three meters high, and the only exit is the iron gate.


    Their ancestors really deserve to be famous.No wonder their inheritance meeting specifically invited Jinghua to attend the meeting twice.Perhaps due to the fact that guests rarely come, the security guard at the door is asking Nie Kong their names.


    After Nie Kong said Jinghua''s name, an old man in a housekeeper came out to receive him in person.


    "My name is Koga, and I am the housekeeper of Tonkura''s family. Did you come here with Ms. Jinghua?" The housekeeper asked kindly.


    "Yes, Jinghua, she should be here."


    "Yes, it''s not long since Miss Jinghua arrived, please come with me." The butler said, and personally greeted them in front of Jinghua in the mansion.


    Jinghua, who was sipping tea in the living room, saw Heye and Nie Jun appear in front of him, and could not help spraying out all the tea.


    "You... why are you here."


    Facing Nie Kong, her pretty face showed an unnatural blush.


    "Master, He Ye is worried about you." He Ye stood beside Jinghua obediently and said softly.


    Jinghua glared at her disciples, knowing that she brought Nie Jun and the others.

 1538 The collapse of the second element Text 01564. The Vampire Mansion Incident (1)

    "Huh, I had a lot to say to you, but you let me dove?" Nie Kong sat in front of her, and met her soft and calm eyes.


    Her eyes suddenly became flustered and confused, and she couldn''t tell which Nie Jun he was in front of her.If... if you hugged him with the last time, Xiaobi and the others would laugh, and they would say that they can''t tell the man they like?


    "Wait... after finishing the Tokura family affairs, we... shall we talk again then." Jinghua said softly.


    "Okay, then you will come back to Kyoto with me by the way." Knowing that Xiaolan and the others are watching them curiously, it is not suitable for them to say something intimate with her.Nie Kong originally planned to live alone with her in Osaka. Who knew that Jinghua was suddenly going back to Kyoto.


    "The talk about inheritance is after dinner, please wait a moment for Miss Jinghua. The chefs are about to prepare dinner, they should be coming soon." The butler Koga bowed his waist and said apologetically to Xiang Jinghua.


    While Koga was talking, a beautiful little maid came slowly pushing the dining trolley, and placed the silver tableware on the rectangular table in front.Seeing the aristocratic dining arrangement, He Ye and Xiaolan stared roundly and looked left and right. They could only see it on TV and movies.On the other hand, Yuanzi said he had seen too much, saying that he was not surprised.


    "Who are you guys? Could it be that you are the illegitimate children of your eldest brother?" Suddenly there was a cold, shrill woman''s voice, drinking out of Xiaolan and Yuanzi who were watching the castle with curiosity.


    Xiaolan and the others turned around and saw a middle-aged woman in her forties with a gloomy face.They compared with Jinghua and found that Jinghua seemed to be only twenty-five years old, almost twenty years younger.Jinghua is beautiful and gentle, but the women who appear show her ugly side, wearing thick makeup, her personality is not comparable at all.


    "Liu Li, how is it possible. If that''s the case, why would the eldest brother call us to the mansion?" There was a middle-aged man with glasses behind, squinting and smiling.


    According to his nickname, he should be married to a woman.The housekeeper introduced to the side that she was the second son of the Tokura family, Asanobu Tokura.


    "That''s right, if you are really an illegitimate child, it''s impossible to leave the inheritance of Bomi to our brothers and sisters, right?" An Obasan with all around his face appeared behind him. He was 60 years old, but he was actually dressed brightly.Morito Tokura, the eldest daughter of the Tokura family!


    "My dear, that''s hard to say. Didn''t he bring back a young and beautiful fiancee who was very different in age and with a child many years ago. Even if there are two or three illegitimate children, it is not surprising. Well, although how many She died unexpectedly a year ago, maybe it¡¯s really lucky for you.¡± The man who appeared behind Obasan had long blond hair and a handsome but frivolous appearance. He was about thirty years old. His name was Yukawa Tepei.But listening to what he called Obasan, he turned out to be the lover of 60-year-old Obasan?


    Nie Kong was really hard to imagine how he felt that the old woman could be a mother''s Tonkura Shou and her feeling under him.How much courage is needed.


    And hearing his embarrassing words, the second son''s face looked a little ugly.


    "Hey, you will speak in that tone again next time. Be careful I can''t spare you!" A hand from behind grabbed his collar and said coldly.Hagawa Johei looked back, and turned out to be the third male Tokura Kishi of the Tokura family!He is a bit rough and really scary when angry.


    However, Yukawa Johei joked, "Isn''t it? You actually think that in your heart. Oh, what''s wrong, don''t you have any bad feelings for the lover with the child?" "


    "What are you talking about, bastard." Just as the three men were going to be fattened by Hakawajo, a girl in her twenties with glasses planned their fight.


    "Don''t talk about the topic of lovers, anyway, I am a father and lover. Legally speaking, if there are only brothers and sisters, the inherited property will be divided equally, so everyone get along well." Shina leaned behind the wall and said coldly with his hands in his arms.


    Nie Kong pushed the butler and asked softly, "What happened? It seems that their eldest brother is not dead. Why do brothers and sisters fight for inheritance?"


    "Yes, half a year ago, the maid complained that the master became terrible." Hattori continued.


    "No, sir, he has an incurable disease, and he only has about half a year to live. As for the horror, he became quite strange a few months ago, as if to hide from the sun, he kept himself in the house during the day. When I went to bed, I suddenly said that I was allergic to my favorite silver tableware, so I threw them away. A few days ago I even suddenly smashed the bowl that I had always liked to add garlic soup, and furiously said that the blood would rot, don¡¯t put it again. It''s garlic!" Butler Koga replied with a wry smile.


    "It''s almost like a vampire," Hattori said in surprise.


    "That''s right, it''s not a day or two for my eldest brother to become strange. Fortunately, the doctor said he only had three months to live, so I dared to come to the meeting." The eldest daughter guarded Zhang with wrinkles. Said his face.


    "Yes, after all, the invitation says that those who don''t attend can''t get the inheritance." said her lover Yukawa Johei.


    "By the way, I almost forgot, may I ask you who are..." the second man asked in confusion.


    "Chibo Jinghua, the current curator of Chibo Gymnasium. Several of us were invited by the butler of Koga to host the meeting on inheritance of your Torakura family." Jinghua answered calmly.


    "What, did you think Chi Poryu, our retainer of Daimyo Inkura during the Warring States Period?" They all exclaimed, with respect in their eyes.It has been circulated a long time ago that whoever received the support of Ikeburi in the Tokura family can truly inherit the position of the daimyo.


    She came to be the host, it was indeed very suitable, of course they did not dare to say anything against it.


    "Um... the chef asked me to ask if it is possible to serve food. But if you have not finished talking, then I will tell the chef to wait..." Suddenly a beautiful maid came out from behind the mansion. Asked them cautiously.


    "No, let''s serve it directly, we can talk and eat." The second boy Ma Xin ordered.


    "Well, after all, you are just the child brought back by that lover, and inheriting the property has nothing to do with you." The eldest daughter Shouyu said, squinting.


    It turned out that she was the child of the lover brought back by the Tokura family years ago, called Hinohara Mitsu.

 1539 The collapse of the second element Text 01565. The Vampire Mansion Incident (2)

    The chef pushed a dining car out, and put the prepared dinner dishes on their silver tableware, which was a high-quality beef steak.Everyone was very satisfied with the dinner''s cooking, only Nie Kong and Jinghua knew that they were not doing very well.


    The most exaggerated is Kishiji Tokura, who seems to be enjoying the third steak.


    "San men, look at your belly a lot bigger than before, eat less high-fat food." The second boy Ma said in a lesson-like tone, because he has the face of a noble nobleman from the Yin Cang family.


    "Yeah, now it''s like a pregnant woman." The eldest daughter Shouyan said disgustedly, and she liked the type of young and handsome like her lover Yu Chuan instead of a man with a big belly.


    "Don''t worry, men who have no big bellies when they reach middle age."


    Torakura didn''t listen to them and continued to fill his stomach.With a big beer belly, he took a sip of the thick soup and couldn''t help but muttered, "Speaking of which, Big Brother is really slow to come out."


    "Indeed, I''ve already started to talk about the dishes in normal times." The second daughter, Tokura Mina cut a small piece of steak, put it in her mouth, and said slowly.


    "I''m sorry, some young and beautiful ladies, can I help him wake him up. Turn right at the end of the corridor, and he is in the innermost room." Yu Chuan asked Xiaolan and the others.


    And the brothers and sisters around all showed good eyes.


    "I...we." Xiaolan and the three girls looked at each other and said strangely.


    "Yes, if it were a young girl who woke him up, he would be very happy." After taking a sip of red wine, the eldest daughter Shouyu said to Xiaolan and the others with a smile.


    Xiaolan and the others had no choice but to accept their request.The three women disappeared in the restaurant following their instructions.


    And three or four minutes later, there was a terrified scream from the three women.


    Nie Kong frowned and immediately got up from the dining table and ran in the direction of the voice, with Hattori following closely behind.The second boy smiled and slowly followed behind. They might think that their eldest brother was frightening the three little girls.


    Nie Kong rushed to the room and found that the three women looked at the coffin placed on the floor in horror, as if they had seen something terrible inside.


    "What''s the matter, Xiaolan, what happened to the garden?" Nie Kong was relieved to see that the three women were in peace.


    "Oh, Nie Jun, okay... terrible, there is an uncle... the uncle is lying inside." Xiaolan hugged Nie Kong''s arm hard, like a frightened deer.


    Hattori was shocked and tried to pry open the coffin, but found that it seemed to be locked automatically.The eldest daughter, Moriyu, who came behind, smiled and said, "Don''t be afraid, he is just sleeping."


    "He said that he would go in sooner or later, so he will sleep with her as a bed recently." The second boy Ma Xin went on to explain why his elder brother slept in the coffin.


    "No...no, he is covered in blood, and there is a wooden stake in Hun''s mouth." He Ye said anxiously to them.


    "Putting the stakes, the eldest brother is playing a bit too big, right?" said the second son''s wife Liuli.


    "It''s not kidding, he really died." The garden holding Nie Jun''s other arm, glared at the four of them and said.


    "All in all, let''s pry open the coffin first." The Hattori glanced at Nie Kong and found that he was occupying Xiaolan and Yuanzi with both hands, and could only look at the few people behind.


    The second son Ma Xin came forward, and the kimono department pulled the coffin open.The coffin, which was difficult to open, was suddenly opened.But they saw that the coffin was completely empty and there was nothing.


    "He disappeared... disappeared?" Xiaolan''s eyes were scared, her back was chilling.


    "I said girls, are you right?" Jinghua asked aloud.


    "Master, you...you have to believe me, an uncle really died inside. He was wearing a black coat, bleeding all over, and was stuck with a stake. The most important thing is that the exposed teeth are pointed, as if ...Like a vampire count." He Ye said in a hurry.


    "Could it become fog and disappear like a vampire?" Yuanzi said in a panic.


    "I said my brother had the nickname of Count Dracula when he was a child, and his name was Sakiya Tokura, and his homophony happened to be Count Dracula." The second son''s wife Luli said mockingly.


    "It''s not just a homophony. It is associated with the rumors of the ancestors of our Tokura family, coupled with his recent strange behavior, maybe he is really a vampire possessed." Tokura Shina said.


    "Just kidding, kidding, my brother doesn''t have sharp teeth. I guess you see his appearance, it''s just his mischief to scare you." Sano Kishi, who came running panting from behind, forcibly maintained his brother''s image.


    "Aren''t there often scenes like that suddenly disappear in movies? Vampires often use them to scare people." The blond frivolous boy Yukawa who followed took a look at Sano Kishi, and explained with a smile.


    The third man frowned, but did not answer his words.


    "No, he was really inside just now, you see there is blood on the coffin." Hattori pointed to the quilt spread inside and said to them.


    "A little blood counts. My brother often vomits blood because of cancer." The eldest daughter Shouyu waved her hand and said.


    "But in the end, the eldest brother didn''t show up. He clearly agreed to talk to us about inheriting the property at dinner." Sano Kishi said regretfully.


    "Forget it, originally it was not written in the restaurant. Maybe the eldest brother will suddenly pop up later, saying let me join, everyone should at least take pictures now." said the eldest daughter Shouyu .


    "That''s right, like he suddenly appeared when we took pictures last year." Liuli nodded in agreement.


    "What is the picture you are talking about?" Hattori asked puzzledly.


    "Like now, our family will take a group photo every time they get together. It is said that it has been a habit that has spread since the third generation." The second son Ashin explained.


    "Then Kishi, I''m going to trouble you to prepare the photography tools as before. Let''s go to the studio first." The eldest daughter told the three men who were shy.


    "Don''t worry." Kishi patted his fat-filled Hungarian chamber, and asked their brothers and sisters to pass first.


    When they left, Hattori asked Nie Kong, "Nie Kong, what do you think, is it really possible for him to disappear like a vampire?"


    "How is it possible, that kind of trick wants to pretend to be a vampire, don''t insult them, please." Nie Kong said with a sneer on his face.


    "Huh, did you say you have seen it through." Hattori asked in surprise.


    "How can a simple little mechanism hide from my eyes." Nie Kong said, moving the coffin away from the eyes of the women, and saw a handle from its bottom wooden floor.


    Pulling hard, I actually saw a secret tunnel more than one meter wide under the coffin, which could drill a person.


    Hattori was surprised, and hurriedly inspected the coffin, and found that there was a mechanism.


    "What kind of tricks are they playing?" Xiao Lan asked courageously after seeing that it was not a ghost.


    "Who knows, let''s watch the show slowly."


    "Yes, I believe that the killing time of six months ago will finally surface." Hattori laughed.


    Jinghua watched the harmonious scene of their young people, but warned in her heart that Nie Jun in front of her was probably just her nephew!

 1540 The collapse of the second element Text 01566. The Vampire Mansion Incident (3)

    Is it really just for scaring people to try to do a series of unreasonable things and pretend to be a vampire?There are vampires, but he is the only one in the world of Conan.


    So when Nie Kong discovered the mechanism of the coffin, Hattori specifically asked the chef about the death of a maid named Shimizu six months ago, mainly asking him about the alibi of the master of the mansion, Tokura Sakiya.


    The chef thought for a while before he said, ¡°The owner said that he would smell the thick soup when he woke up, and asked him as the chef to wake him up with the soup. And he said that he felt that someone had opened it recently. The coffin looked at how he was sleeping and asked me to put something on it. So I placed three grains of rice on the surface of the coffin, and when I came back half an hour to wake up the master, I found that the position of the rice had not changed, so I knew that the master did not leave the coffin."


    "Why? Isn''t the butler responsible for waking up the master?" Hattori continued to ask.


    "Well, maybe the butler was losing the trust of the owner at that time," the chef said, scratching his face.


    Hattori thought, and then ordered the chef to go back to the kitchen.He turned to Nie Kong and said with a light smile: "So, it seems that in the murder half a year ago, the murderer was indeed the owner of the mansion. It seemed that half a year ago, he used the mechanism in the coffin to prove his alibi."


    "Then the question is, where is he hiding in the castle now. If Xiaolan and the others read it right, he might be dead." Nie Kong said.


    "It shouldn''t be dead. Mr. Moya only has three months to live. Who would be foolish to kill a dying person for the inheritance of property?" Hattori expressed his opinion.


    "Let''s talk about it after seeing the development of the matter. Maybe he really wanted to scare Xiaolan and the others." After Nie Kong finished speaking, he and Xiaolan and the others left Momi''s bedroom.


    As soon as I came out to the living room, the three men with a big belly stood in front of them with professional photography tools, smiled and said to Xiaolan and the others: "Hey, can you please help me."


    "Mr. Kishiji, do you have anything to do." The kind-hearted Xiao Lan asked stupidly without saying anything to refuse.


    "It''s nothing big, but we''re going to take a photo of the family portrait later, so I want you to help press the shutter of the camera." Kishiji said his request.


    Xiaolan nodded and said "Okay" when he heard that there is nothing difficult for herself, it is very simple to do.


    Perhaps because of what happened just now, Xiao Lan, who was a little scared in her heart, forcibly pulled Nie Kong to accompany him, so she dared to follow Kishi to their Tonkura''s studio.


    The decoration in the house is a bit simple, with only two chairs and the previous photo taken with the wall hanging.The only decoration is a half-height oval mirror that looks very primitive and poorly reflective. It is estimated to be used for dressing up their photos.


    After seeing Kishiji fiddling with the camera, everyone quickly posed and stood up, gathered in front of the camera.


    After adjusting the focus of the camera, Kishiji ran to his siblings, and then asked Xiaolan and Yuanzi to press the shutter.


    "Are you ready, one, two, eggplant!" The moment Xiaolan pressed the shutter, her and Yuanzi''s pretty faces suddenly became pale, and she screamed with "Ah".


    "What, what happened?" The shock of the two women made them feel frightened.


    "Behind... Behind you, there has appeared... the uncle who was lying in the coffin just now." Xiao Lan pointed to the back in horror and said in a trembling voice.


    "Where?" Hattori frowned and looked at it. There was nothing unusual at all.


    "Just now... the one who was clearly there just now appeared in the middle of Mr. Kishiji and Miss Mina..., his face was pale and erratic like a ghost." Yuanzi blinked and found that he was gone.Yuanzi and Xiaolan''s backs got cold, and they hugged Nie Kong''s arm hard, I''m afraid she might really believe that there are vampires in the world now.


    "What, you guys have enough trouble, it''s just that you saw the phantom." The second son''s wife Liuli said angrily.


    "The camera took it just now. Go and wash the photos, so you know whether Xiaolan and the others are true." Nie Kong said coldly to her.


    The people around nodded in recognition, and only the second boy, Ashin, went on to say, "Maybe it was all my brother. He clearly said that he wanted to talk to us about property, but he didn''t show up. Kishiji, you go and wash the photos. We split up. Go find him."


    "Big Brother Ma Xin is right. Big Brother must have deliberately tricked us." The second daughter Shi said angrily.


    "Hey, now everyone had better not act rashly, it would be life-threatening, and leave the matter of finding him to us." Hattori persuaded.


    "Hmph, what''s the danger? Do you really think that Brother Bo Mi has become a vampire?" The eldest daughter, Shouyu, looked at and said disdainfully, ignoring his words at all.


    Hattori gave a wry smile. He really felt that the atmosphere was very bad.Not because of the vampire, but because he didn''t understand the purpose of the person behind the scenes deliberately exaggerating the atmosphere.


    Ten minutes later, Kishiji said that he washed out the photos and asked them to look in the living room.


    After hearing Kishi''s words, Nie Kong and the others returned to the studio.However, it was discovered that the second son Asin did not appear, as if missing.


    Although they cared about where he went, they mostly looked at the photos.Sure enough, as Xiaolan and the others said, a pale old man appeared on the mirror between Kishiji and Mina.


    "Really...does it really appear in the photo? Kishiji is your hand and foot in the photo, right?" said Moriyuman in disbelief.


    "How could I make a move in ten minutes?" Kishiji replied with a wry smile.


    "Then...that big brother...Is the big brother really possessed by a vampire?" Shina''s body was trembling, and Xiaolan and Yuanzi almost shrank behind Nie Kong.


    Hattori squinted at the photo, his eyes lit up suddenly, he should have found something.When I was about to ask Nie Kong, I suddenly heard that the phones of Shou and their siblings rang at the same time, and there was an email from them.

 1541 The collapse of the second element Text 01567. The Vampire Mansion Case (4)

    "Don''t look for it blindly. Brother sent an email. He said he would tell us the answer immediately and let us all go to the restaurant to gather." Shina said while holding his mobile phone.


    "You don''t need to talk about it, because he sent mass emails." Shouyu hummed dissatisfiedly after reading his mobile phone email.Although Tomomi Tokura is the eldest brother, he is actually one year old and older.It''s strange that she can be happy to see her brother playing with them.


    "Yes, go and see how your brother will explain to us."


    Saying that a group of people rushed towards the restaurant, and Hattori was originally going to check the mirror seen in the back of the studio, but when he heard that the omnipotence would come out to explain, temporarily suppressed that idea and followed to see what happened.


    Then Nie Kong and the others sat on the dining table, waiting for the curator to appear.


    "What the hell, Ma Xin and Brother Mo are not here." Ten minutes later, Liuli said a little impatiently.


    "Yes, maybe Brother Ma Xin is talking with Brother Momi, right?" Shina said arm in arm.


    "I called and asked what he was doing." Liuli took out her cell phone and dialed her husband''s cell phone.The sound of ringing, cell phone ringing seems to be coming from them.


    At the same time, the room suddenly went out with black lights, and only the bright moonlight appeared from the curtains from outside the window.


    "Is there a power outage?" The people around were a little panicked, but didn''t care.Suddenly, the maid Xiaoguang pointed at the window and screamed.


    "What''s the matter, everyone is shocked." Liuli who was on the phone said dissatisfiedly.


    "You...Look, there is someone hanging in the window..." It turned out that there was a human projection half-length upside down on the curtain of the balcony door, as if someone was standing upside down.


    "What''s the matter, did anyone put something there?" The nearest three men who was sitting there quickly came to the window in the dark and pulled the curtains open.


    In the light of the moonlight, the pale head of the museum owner, Momi, was exposed, and his eyes were staring straight at them.There were blood stains at the corners of his mouth, as terrible as a vampire who had just returned from sucking blood.


    "Wow." Xiaolan and the three girls were so frightened that their legs were weak, they desperately rushed into Nie Kong''s arms and refused to come out. The horror they encountered tonight was beyond their tolerance.Nie Kong could only hug the three women sitting beside him, hoping to bring them courage.Although the three advantages were squeezed at once, the three girls are small and cute, and Nie Kong''s broad arms can just be filled.


    "Is brother really...really becoming a vampire?" Shina exclaimed.


    "No...impossible, it''s just hanging there." Kishiji pushed open the glass window unbelievably, and pushed open the door to the balcony.


    They were horrified to find that when they opened the door, the head shrank upward and disappeared strangely in front of them.


    "Really, it disappeared from... from above, what humans can''t do?" Hattori looked at the bright moon sky, his face paled in fright.


    Nie Kong and Jinghua are the only ones who can keep their face unchanged, and they are not afraid of vampires.


    "Wait...Wait, what are you dripping down?" Shouyu asked in a panic, looking at the dripping liquid.


    Hattori turned on the phone and took a photo. The liquid was scary red, dripping from above.


    "It''s not rain, but blood dripping from above. Is there a room above?" Hattori asked hurriedly.


    "Yes, there is a smoking room in the attic," said the butler of Koga.


    "No, the ringtone of the phone just came from above. Mr. Ma Xin is in danger." Hattori yelled, and then pulled the butler to show him the way in front of him, and Nie Kong and his party followed.


    After arriving in the attic, they found that all the lights of the castle were suddenly on.And Ma Xin leaned on the window, as if asleep.


    Hattori opened his body vigorously, and he saw the scar from the carotid artery on his neck, and he held a bloody knife in his hand.


    "Husband, husband..." Liuli knelt before the corpse and wept bitterly.And the brothers and sisters around, their faces became a little pale.


    "Could it be...Could it be that Brother Ma Xin saw that his brother who became a vampire was going to suck his own blood, so... so he broke it on his own?" Kishiji, who came after the last time panting, said in horror.


    "Very...probably, no wonder the mouth of Brother Momi was stained with blood just now." The blond man Yu Chuan muttered to himself.


    "No, will the story develop like the legend." Shina said in horror.


    "What legend, can it be convenient to tell us." Nie Kong has a lot of mysteries in his mind. Of course he doesn''t believe that he will be a vampire.


    "I learned something from my father. It was in the Edo period. At that time, it was the ancestor of the Tokura family who ruled the surrounding land for hundreds of kilometers. Just because the daimyo had no children, he wanted to pass on his seat to When the rumors of his own disciple came out, the daimyo suddenly took a young and beautiful woman into the city. Soon after, the concubine soon gave birth to an heir. But unfortunately something happened on a night of majestic rain , The concubine¡¯s room fell off the cliff. When I saw the corpse, it was discovered that she was pierced to death by a tree branch. The daimyo became suspicious, and tortured the person next to the concubine¡¯s room with a torture instrument bought by Nanban. Later, the truth finally came to light. It is said that it was the daimyo''s own brother who tricked the concubine''s room into the forest with a lie, and then pushed her off the cliff. The furious daimyo gave his younger brother and his accomplices, imitating the death of the concubine''s room, and bestowed on the tip The staking punishment was placed in the forest. From then on, that daimyo has been called the stake daimyo." Jinghua said lightly.


    "Master, but... but he is no different from a vampire," He Ye said scaredly.


    "Don''t you know, the original character of the earl of vampire, but all the rebels were punished, and he was called the king of pegs." Hattori explained.


    "That''s right! Brother Bomi... Brother, it''s not because of the vampire count." In fact, several of their brothers and sisters have fear in their eyes, for fear that it will overlap the scene of the ancestral name.

 1542 The collapse of the second element Text 01568, the vampire mansion incident (5)

    "Anyway, he must be hidden in the castle. As long as you find him out, all the answers will be revealed." Hattori said with a frown.


    "It''s useless! We have turned over the place where people can hide in the castle several times, but we didn''t find the eldest brother at all, as if missing out of thin air." Kishiji said with a wry smile.


    "No, you didn''t search the Nanban house, right?" the butler suddenly asked.


    "Should...it shouldn''t be, because it''s a bit scary, so I...I just glanced at it roughly." Shina said hesitantly.


    "Okay! Jinghua, you and Xiaolan stay in the living room, and call the police by the way. Butler, you take us to search the Nanban house." Nie Kong told them his arrangements.


    "Well, you guys go and come back soon." Xiaolan and Yuanzi seemed to be afraid that they would encounter horror scenes again, so they didn''t insist on following.As for Jinghua, Nie Kong mainly arranged for her to protect the three women.


    Shou and them nodded, naturally wishing to find out the mistress in their heart.After following the housekeeper to the house, Nie Kong and the others knew why Shina would say that they were scared, because it was full of ancient torture instruments.It seems that their ancestors have been passed down from hundreds of years ago.Although there were a lot of debris in the house, no target was found.


    What attracted Nie Kong¡¯s attention was a decapitated guillotine. The case on it was very new, as if someone had just wiped it clean!Kishiji and the others glanced briefly, and then slipped out.


    "Oh! I remember, Nanban''s house is this room." The maid Hibara who followed in, looked at everything around him curiously, and showed a suddenly realized expression.


    "Is there any problem?" Hattori asked with interest.


    "Listen to me, the master called me to the Nanban house early this morning, but I don''t know where it is." Hinohara spit out incense and tongue cutely.


    "It''s stupid, can you just ask other people."


    "But the master said quietly, let me stay quiet and come to Nanban''s room quietly. And I especially told the butler not to find out." Hikaru Hikaru said to Nie Kong and Hattori in a very low voice, for fear that the butler behind will meet. I heard it.


    "Do you know what he wanted to say about you."


    "No... I don''t know, what the master said is very mysterious, it should be very important, but I... I forgot where the Nanban house is." Xiaoguang maid hurriedly shook her head and answered Hattori''s question.


    "But if you let your master''s pigeon go, aren''t you afraid of being scolded by your master." Recently, Nie Kong was a little sensitive and sensitive to missed appointments, so he couldn''t help but ask.


    "No... it doesn''t matter, since I came to the mansion as a maid six months ago, the master has never been angry with me." Xiaoguang squinted his eyes and replied with a gentle smile.


    When Nie Kong heard this, his heart moved, "I heard that you are the child brought by Tokura Somi''s fianc¨¦e, right. Do you know why your mother died."


    "I heard that it was an accident that unfortunately happened. At that time, I was ill in the hospital opened by my master, so I didn''t know the details very well. My master was very good to me. He exempted me from all medical expenses." Hinohara held his hands. , Said gratefully.


    "Then you stayed as a maid in the mansion to repay him?" Hattori smelled something wrong.


    "Well, I want to take care of the old man in place of my mother. But well, it was only half a year ago that the old man said that the maid in the mansion was short of people and asked me if I wanted to come. So I was a little unfamiliar with the mansion, and I didn''t find the Nanban house this morning." Guang said embarrassedly.


    Nie Kong learned from her tone that she was not lying.But the death of Tokura Sumi''s fianc¨¦e reminds people of the legend Jinghua said, which is really similar.Is it true that her mother was not an accident, but an artificial murder?At this time, she should really not understand, the only ones who know are the steward and the brother and sister of Tokura Sumi.


    So Nie Kong deliberately stopped the butler of Guhe and asked about the situation at the time.From the housekeeper, it turns out that her mother, Yoko, died on a stormy night.


    "Mrs. Yoko suddenly said that she wanted to drive to the master''s hospital, but it was too dangerous. I stopped her. As expected, her car overturned the cliff. Although the police said it was a driving error, I think something is wrong. How could the wife be there? The storm was driving out. According to the Shimizu maid, the lady rushed to visit her daughter because the master called and told her that Hinohara Mitsui was well. But I saw that the lady¡¯s face was terrible and she didn¡¯t look happy at all. On the point, the wife drove the car of Mr. Mashin who had just passed away, and everyone stayed in the mansion as they do now.¡± It seems that as a housekeeper, she has always suspected the cause of her death.


    "So, it seems that the murder of half a year ago has finally come to light." Hattori nodded thoughtfully, and then said: "Nie Kong, let''s go to the studio, and temporarily investigate the situation of the mirror. Solve the mystery of the photo."


    "It''s true, although it can be roughly guessed." Nie Kong nodded, and the Kazutori came to the studio.After a brief inspection of the mirror, I found something unusual.


    The back of ordinary mirrors will be coated with a layer of film, so it will display very clearly.And because of the thickness of the glass, when you put your hand on it, you will see the reflected finger from the mirror and your real finger distance.


    The other kind of mirror, on the contrary, is coated with a special film on the front, so it has no sense of distance but can have the same function as a mirror.But if the light on the other side is brighter than the front, it will become transparent glass to reveal the situation behind the rear mirror.


    "Sure enough, a little trick, butler, which room is next to the studio?" Hattori asked.


    "I''ll take you there." Then the butler led to the room behind the mirror, which seemed to be a guest room, but no mirror was found.However, because of the precise position, the wardrobe blocking there was opened according to the position of the mirror in the opposite room.I found a handle, and when I opened it, I could see the opposite studio.


    "Pretend to be dead, and then he deliberately killed his brother and sister to avenge his wife." Hattori said softly.


    "No, it''s impossible, the master''s body is very weak. He has only three months of life. It is impossible to do it with his physical strength alone." The butler shook his head and vetoed it. As a butler, he didn''t believe in his master. Will kill.


    "Well, I really can''t simply jump to the conclusion. He appeared on the balcony of the restaurant and then disappeared. We have not been able to solve the mystery."

 1543 The collapse of the second element Text 01569. The Vampire Mansion Incident (6)

    "Couldn¡¯t it be that the master of the mansion summoned the maid Xiaoguang to Nanban¡¯s house this morning, and actually told her mother the truth about her death. And Xiaoguang deliberately said that he had forgotten where the Nanban¡¯s house was, and then joined with the owner , Secretly planning a series of murders. If that is the case, then they are in danger now!" Hattori''s black face suddenly tightened, and said the most likely guess in his heart.


    "No, Miss Xiaoguang will not do that kind of thing." The butler said firmly, seeming to believe in her.


    "Well! It should be said that all of them are possible now. The master of the mansion is like an ancestor named revenge and kills his brother, and Ms. Shina kills people in order to get the inheritance. Generally speaking, butler Koga, please gather them in the restaurant. Nie Kong said aloud.


    "Yes, let''s first investigate the weird upside-down incident that occurred in the restaurant during the power outage." Hattori nodded, knowing that as long as they were gathered together, it should be able to prevent casualties as much as possible.


    "Excuse me." Butler Gu He bowed to them, and then split up with Nie Kong and the others!


    When the kimono department and the others came to the restaurant, Nie Kong did not see Jinghua and the four girls. After asking a servant, he learned that Yuanzi and the maid Xiaoguang were just going to make dumplings, trying to use garlic to repel the vampire.Jinghua, who is very good at cooking, temporarily served as their teacher.


    The two reopened the glass door of the balcony and carefully checked the flaws and doubts exposed by the murderer.


    Nie Kong felt that the power outage might be the key, and the murderer was afraid that they could see something clearly.However, at that time, the three daughters of Yuanzi desperately squeezed into their arms and did not care about observation.


    Hattori climbed onto the eaves himself, checked it, and found the dried blood stains left on it!


    "Mr. Moya may really be dead, and then someone designed a mechanism to expose half of his body. After killing Mr. Ashin in the attic, he took the half of Mr. Moya from the window of the attic. Hanged upside down on the eaves."


    "When the power outage was designed, the moonlight from outside allowed us to see the terrible shadow of the curtains. Finally, we opened the window and rushed out. The murderer immediately pulled the rope and pulled him up to the roof. Because he stayed from above The blood that came down attracted our attention, so we didn''t climb up to check it." Hattori pondered, and reasoned about the truth of the strange incident.


    "Then according to your reasoning, who do you think is the murderer? They were in the living room with us at the time, and everyone had proof of their alibi." Nie Kong asked with a laugh.


    "Hey! Yeah, what the hell did I miss? Did Ma Xin really kill him?" Hearing Nie Kong''s rhetorical question from the Hattori under the eaves, he said with a bit of a headache.


    "I have a main doubt. If the museum owner is really dead, how can you think the real murderer can bring his body to commit the crime?" Nie Kong said the most puzzling point of himself, as long as he finds out the problem. It is estimated that the response will come to light.


    "So, as long as we can''t find the body of the museum owner, it is estimated that the museum owner will help the murderer bear all the charges. The murderer is indeed remarkable for being able to lie to the eyes of our two detectives." Hattori joked indifferently.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A few minutes later, the butler guarded them and brought them to the restaurant, just as Xiaolan and the others made garlic dumplings and brought them up.However, it was strangely discovered that Shouyu and her lover Yuchuan were not there.


    "Butler, what''s the matter, where did the two of them go?" Hattori frowned.


    "They seem to have disappeared. I searched the entire castle, but I didn''t see them." The butler said puzzledly.


    No, they are dangerous.Just as the Hattori mobilized everyone to go out and search, there was a loud explosion from the forest outside.


    Kishiji suddenly opened the curtains and stood on the balcony and looked towards the forest. The direction of the mountain tunnel was burning with fire.The guards at the door seemed to be attracted, and they all rushed out to see the situation.And Kishiji suddenly pointed to the door in horror, and said in a trembling voice: "That...isn''t that Yukawa, he...what is he doing?"


    Everyone was surprised and followed out to take a look.In my eyes, I only saw the dazzling blond hair of Yuchuan under the street lamp.And he was pushing a strange thing-two white wheels strung a wooden stake out of the door.


    Due to the downhill, two snow-white wheels rolled out toward the forest outside.


    And what shocked them the most was the person tied to the stake-Tokura''s eldest sister Tokura Mamoru, 60-year-old Obasan.Judging from her appearance, she should be more ugly than good.


    "Yu Chuan, is Yu Chuan actually a murderer?" Shina said blankly, not only Shina, but everyone couldn''t believe it.


    "Use the explosion to attract the attention of the guards, and then push the body out of the forest to make a proof of alibi, really a good method! Let''s go out and catch him quickly, don''t let him escape." Hattori said.


    Shina they rushed out bitterly, and finally blocked Yu Chuan at the door, and then pulled him to the forest.Finally, under a big tree, Shouyou''s body was found.


    It turns out that the two wheels are made of ice cubes, which are easy to melt because of the salt.If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, Hattori and the others would really not have guessed that someone could move out of the castle surrounded by a few meters high wall.The corpse was pale, without a trace of blood.And there are two small mouths on the neck, it seems that he is going to kill people the same way he did half a year ago.


    "You...what are you doing?" Yu Chuan''s forehead was sweating, and his feet were a little soft.


    "Don''t quibble, we saw clearly from the balcony just now. Say, what happened to your guard and sister?" Kishiji grabbed his collar and shouted at him.


    "Yu Chuan, I didn''t expect... I didn''t expect you to do that kind of thing." Shina said sadly.


    "Asshole, why did you kill Shouyou and my husband? It''s because of inheritance. As long as you kill Shouyou, you and Shina will be able to rekindle their old relationship and get more inheritance." Liuli went crazy. Questioning him like that.


    It turned out that Yukawa Zeng and Shina were in love when they became lovers with Obasan Shouyu. It is said that they almost got married.Although he followed Shouyu, Kazuna secretly hooked his shoulders.

 1544 The collapse of the second element Text 01570, the vampire mansion incident (7)

    After seeing everything they found in front of them, Xiaolan and the others breathed a sigh of relief as they were afraid, it turned out that it was not caused by a vampire.


    "That''s it, it''s really a good calculation. As long as you kill Ma Xin, Shou Yu Wuji and second siblings, plant the evidence to the museum owner, and then Kazuna reconciles, then you will be assigned to all of the museum owner. Legacy." Hattori said with a sneer.


    Nie Kong showed a dazed expression, maybe he really killed someone to inherit the inheritance.But he thinks the most important thing is that as long as it is a man, he knows Obasan or the young Shina who is better.It can be said that he can endure it for money, Nie Kong already admires him very much.


    Facing the questioning in their cold tone, Yukawa, who had been plundered with the money, languished in front of them, murmured: "No, although I killed Tokura Morito, I didn''t kill Ma Xin. He... he should have been forced to kill Brother Mi."


    "What, don''t try to deceive us. Come on, where did you hide the owner of the museum now?" Hattori said in disbelief.


    "I... I really didn''t lie to you. At that time, I found out that Brother Bo Mi had died in my room, and then I saw the whole murder plan in the mobile phone he was holding. It started with Brother Ma Xin, and then Until the plan to kill the six of us was finished, probably he was about to attack my dear, and he died of illness in my room! Just when my dear came back, after seeing the corpse, she thought in horror that I had killed the mistress. No matter how I explained it, Don¡¯t listen, in the end... I killed her somehow. The steps of the second plan executed with the mobile phone explained that the tunnel will explode later, and the ice wheel made from the refrigerator will push her into the forest. You guys Look, I forwarded it to my phone." Yu Chuan explained in a panic.


    Hattori took a look, and the content of the email on his mobile phone wrote a detailed explanation of how to wipe out all six from the beginning of killing Ma Xin.


    "Well, now you take us to see the corpse of the museum owner, Bomi." Nie Kong said.


    Hattori specifically pressed the prisoner Yuchuan, and then returned to the castle to the door of his room.I opened the door and saw the empty body of Tokura Yukiya.Could it be that the body of the museum owner really disappeared, or that Yu Chuan simply lied, and blamed the museum owner for killing Asin.As long as there is a plan on the phone, it can prove that he killed two people as direct evidence.


    "No...no, I didn''t lie to you." Yu Chuan muttered to himself, with a hollow in his eyes.When Nie Kong and the others saw him kill Shouyou with their own eyes, he knew that his life was over.


    After the police repaired the tunnel, he was about to face murder and pay for his life, or spend his life in jail.


    "What''s the matter? You did everything that happened today." Hattori grabbed his collar and questioned him.However, he seemed to be desperate, staring at the void with blank eyes.


    Hattori seemed very impatient. If what Yuchuan said was true, then he believed that someone else killed Asin, and he would put all the charges on Asin and the dead Momi.


    If it is fake, Yuchuan did it all alone.He found that things had become confusing and confusing.


    "Nie Jun, you can say something." Jinghua said softly.


    "You guys squeezed the murderer Yuchuan to the restaurant and waited for the police to come. I need to check it carefully." Nie Kong ordered.


    After hearing Nie Kong''s words, Jinghua nodded.After signalling Kishi and the others to pull Yuchuan, they returned to the table and sat down.


    "How about it, Nie Kong, do you have any clues?" Hattori asked hurriedly.


    "No, I believe what Yuchuan said, that someone else killed Ma Xin! At present, it can be confirmed that when Xiaolan and the others saw it, the curator was indeed dead. And those pretending to be mysterious should be the murderer who wanted The charges were planted on the methods of the museum owner. But what I care most about is why the murderer tried to hide the body of the museum owner?" Nie Kong frowned.


    "Perhaps it is to cover up the time of death, otherwise we will be shown the corpse. It is estimated that the owner of the museum died in front of Asin! I think the most motivated murderer should be the maid Xiaoguang." Hattori said. Got my own opinion.


    "Nonsense! How could you say that Miss Xiaoguang''s performance in front of us with the corpse of the museum owner can appear in the mirror, and then the performance hangs, she was with us at the time." Nie Kong said, eyes suddenly stared .


    Yes, absolutely no one can do it.Even if the owner of the museum has become thinner and weaker due to cancer, he should weigh at least 100 catties.Suddenly pulling him up from the eaves with a rope, no one among them can do it!


    The only explanation is...


    Nie Kong suddenly thought of the torture instrument he had seen when he went to Nanban''s house, and suddenly ran to the room quickly.The Hattori looked at Nie Kong as if he had discovered something, and called Nie Kong from behind to wait for him!!


    Followed Nie Kong to the Nanban house and found Nie Kong squatting in front of the guillotine.


    "Hey, Nie Kong, you won''t come to see the guillotine specifically," Hattori said strangely, arm in arm.


    "Hattori, haven''t you noticed that the position of the blade is a bit new? It''s obviously been useless for hundreds of years." Nie Kong pointed at the blade and asked with a smile at him.


    "Huh." After seeing the abnormality, Hattori''s eyes widened. "How is it possible? Has anyone used it recently?"


    "Yes! I finally know why the murderer didn''t let us see Tonkura''s body. That''s how it is. Once exposed, even Yuchuan will not be cleansed of his charges." Nie Kong chuckled lightly and surrounded him. Many puzzles in my mind were all solved instantly.


    "That''s it." The Hattori looked at Nie Kong in admiration, and he finally knew that he had completely surrendered.Whether in kendo or reasoning, he is not as good as Nie Kong of Kanto.


    "As long as the head is cut off, the technique is really easy to show. No wonder I always feel that it violates peace. It turns out that the curator we saw only had a head and didn''t see his body at all. But Nie Kong, Who is the murderer? Where is the murderer hiding Momi''s head."


    Holding both hands, Hattori now intends to act as a bystander to see how Nie Kong can detect the murderer!!

 1545 The collapse of the second element Text 01571, the vampire mansion incident (final)

    "It seems that he is the only one who can do it," Nie Kong said.


    "You are right, but what about the evidence, Nie Kong, can you guess where the head of the museum owner, Momi, is hidden? He has clearly been by our side. How can I use Momi''s head to pretend to be a ghost? At the same time, without letting us find out?" Hattori asked hurriedly.


    "Hmm." Nie Kong frowned, Hattori was right.He doesn''t have a space ring, how can he do it as if he can carry the head of the museum owner with him.Especially in the last hanging event, it was no surprise that he was 10 seconds late to board the attic because of his shy belly.In ten seconds, can I clean up the mechanism and hide the used head?


    "No, that''s not right! Big belly? As long as you guessed it, everything can be explained." Nie Kong''s handsome cheeks showed a smile, and he played a game of reasoning with a skilled murderer. Sometimes it was really interesting.


    "Let''s go to the restaurant, all the truth is about to be revealed."


    "Hey, Nie Kong, do you have any evidence? Hurry up and tell me first." Hattori followed behind and pleaded with Nie Kong.


    "What are you in a hurry? I''ll naturally announce all the mysteries later." Nie Kong said, speeding up his steps to the restaurant.


    Almost everyone in the castle sat on the rectangular dining table, only the murderer Yu Chuan was tied to the pillar, waiting for the police to arrive.


    "Nie Jun, have you found the body of the museum owner''s uncle?" After seeing Nie Kong, Xiao Lan asked with concern, and the eyes of everyone at the scene immediately focused on both of them.


    "It should be! But before that, I want to announce the murderer of Mr. Ashin-Mr. Kishiji of Tokura''s family." Nie Kong swept his gaze, and then pointed to the man with a big belly.


    "What, isn''t Big Brother Bo Mi who killed Ma Xin!!" Nie Kong''s words shocked Liuli and the others.


    "Hey, please don''t be kidding me. At that time, Brother Momo sent us an email, and you were in the restaurant. How could we kill him? And we clearly witnessed the appearance of the big brother." Kishiji yelled Said wrongly.


    "No, the curator died a long time ago." Nie Kong said, shaking his head.


    "No... maybe, then... then why did he suddenly disappear from the coffin, why did he appear on our photo?" the second daughter Shina asked in shock.


    "Don''t worry, I will clarify everything, let''s start with the coffin first." Nie Kong said, leading them to the room of the curator.Then in front of them, put all the mechanisms of the coffin in front of them.


    Because there was a switch control, when Xiaolan and the others closed the coffin in fright, Hattori and the others couldn''t pry open the lid of the coffin.When the murderer took out the head and body stuffing from the coffin from below, the murderer returned to Nie Kong and the others and calmly opened the mechanism of the coffin.


    Then the second organ explained the omnipotence that suddenly appeared in the mirror.Just hang the owner''s head on the closet behind the magic mirror, and use the switch to control the lights in time to shine on the faces of interest, and the owner''s face will appear in front of them through the mirror!Xiaolan and the others suddenly realized that there really are no vampires in the world.


    "That can only prove that Big Brother designed the mechanism long ago, so I hope to kill us." Liuli asked anxiously.


    "It''s a pity that he has cancer, he couldn''t do it with his physical strength at the time." Hattori said, shaking his head.


    "Well, that''s right. Let''s explain the third mechanism. As long as the head of the museum owner Torakura is tied at one end of the rope, the other end is closely connected to the window and door. When you push it open, the rope will receive force. After a pull. He should be pulled up like a pulley, and he will complete the trick of disappearing like a vampire. Of the five remaining people, you are the only one who can commit the crime, Mr. Saburo Kishiji who opened the window. The butler and the maid don¡¯t need it. Said that the second son Ashin''s wife Luli and the second daughter Mina Tokura had no chance to pull up the head of the museum owner." Nie Kong said with squinting eyes.


    "It turns out that the power outage was to conceal the existence of the rope. And there was blood dripping from it at the time, and naturally no one would go up to the eaves to check." Hattori suddenly realized.


    "Really...really Kishiji did it?" Now it''s Luli''s turn that her face is pale, the relationship between the two is probably a bit tedious.


    "Oh...what are you kidding? What about your evidence. If your eldest brother''s head is really hidden in the eaves, when you go up to the attic, it is obvious that Brother Ashin died on the window, how could you see from the window there A head?" Kishiji squinted and said coldly.


    "Because you put him away, you were about ten seconds late than us," Nie Kong said with emotion.


    "Huh, nonsense. How can you hide my big brother''s head in just ten seconds?"


    "Of course you can''t change to someone else, so only you can. I said Mr. Kishi, can you show your belly." Nie Kong asked with a smile.


    At the same time, Kishiji''s body was shaken, and he was speechless.


    "That''s it." Hattori Heiji''s face was full of admiration. He actually... actually carried his elder brother''s head with him, no wonder he could easily realize the first three mechanisms.


    "Third brother...it can''t be yours." Shin Na tore his clothes frantically, and suddenly ran out of his stomach a package tightly wrapped in a black coat.Shina took a look at it, isn''t it the coat worn by Bo Mi and his white head?


    "And after you killed Ma Xin, you were afraid that if you follow the murder plan in the museum owner¡¯s phone, the police will definitely suspect you in the end. So you moved the body to Yuchuan¡¯s room and deliberately used the plan to lure him into He committed murder after you. He said that the tunnel will be detonated when Momi is set up, but the switch is in your hands."


    "Speaking of which, Yu Chuan was greedy for money as you expected, so he simply killed his lover. After you saw that the time was almost the same, you pressed the detonating switch, and then let us see the scene of his murder with our own eyes. All the accusations are planted on him." Nie Kong, as he saw it with his own eyes, said all the events without missing a word!!

 1546 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01572, night attack Jinghua

    After taking the head out of his arms, Kishiji''s belly suddenly fell by half.However, because of the fat clothes, few people can notice it.Nie Kong was able to find and doubt him because of that rough face.It stands to reason that the middle-aged man with that belly should have a full face.All the truth is clear, the murderer they think Yuchuan actually only accepted Kishiji''s design to kill.But Kishiji did count him, but he used a shameful plot.If Yu Chuan is not greedy and hates his lover, he will not kill at all.


    "Second Brother Kishi, is it just for Brother Mo''s legacy, you really plan to kill us all?" Liuli cried out sadly.


    It turned out that the two were lovers in the past, but Kishiji seemed to secretly like the lover brought back by the museum owner.So the relationship between the two fell over, but the second brother Asin was weirdly getting along with Liuli.Hearing the explanation from the butler behind, Hattori said that the noble circle was really messy.


    "I have a question. The mechanism in the castle should have been designed by the museum owner, Bo Mi, half a year ago. Was that murder book really written by him, and why did it fall into your hands?" Nie Kong said, although The outline of the case, but some details are extremely difficult to reason out.If the museum owner really planned to kill them for revenge, Kishiji would never find out.


    "Yes, that''s why my brother started to make the strange behavior of becoming a vampire half a year ago. But Yuchuan''s plan is actually lacking. I deleted the last and the previous paragraphs. You should be able to read them all. I understand." Kishi, who remained silent, finally took out a mobile phone from his pocket and handed it to Nie Kong.The housekeeper was surprised to find that the phone belonged to his master.It seems that mass mailing depends on its help.


    Nie Kong opened the e-mail and looked at it. It read that Maid Shimizu, Asanobu Tokura, Miss Moriyu, and Mr. Yukawa had jointly murdered Madam Yoko, and ordered Xiaoguang to execute the murder according to the plan he wrote. In the end, he will bear all the charges.


    Then the following paragraph read: "To my daughter Xiaoguang, but if you are willing to forgive their crimes, please destroy it along with the flame of revenge in my body."


    "It turns out that the plan of the master of the mansion, Tokura Sumi, was written to Miss Xiaoguang." Nie Kong said with emotion.


    "That''s right! When I went to my brother''s room and saw the contents of the phone and the dead brother, I was really angry. I can''t believe that Brother Asin and the others jointly killed Miss Yoko for the inheritance. Let the pure Xiaoguang be stained with blood, I chose to execute on her behalf and avenge Yoko and him personally." Kishiji said resolutely.


    "Master, Mr. Kishiji, you...you are so stupid, I...I don''t hate them." After reading the plan written by Momi, Xiaoguang finally burst into tears.


    Sure enough, the murderer who killed Maid Shimizu six months ago was definitely a dead mistress.The reason for turning her body upside down should be that people can''t see through the ice wheel technique used today.


    Jinghua was silent, sitting quietly on the side, without expressing her opinion.It was originally an inheritance meeting, but she didn''t expect to cause such trouble.In the end, the only ones who can inherit the inheritance are Xiaoguang and Minna.


    Ten minutes later, the police car escorted Yukawa and Kishi back to the police station amid the buzzing sirens.The police officer sent this time was Officer Otaki in Osaka, and he seemed shocked when he saw Hattori behind.


    Hattori pointed at Nie Kong behind with a wry smile, meaning that the one behind was the master who solved the case.Officer Otaki was stupid. He didn''t expect that someone could solve the case first in front of Hattori Heiji. Who would be so powerful?Officer Otaki blinked his eyes and suddenly realized that he was originally a high school detective Nie Kong from the famous town of Japan.He wiped his sweat and killed someone in front of two famous detectives, really wondering if the prisoner burned his brain.


    When the police left, the indicator of time was already at midnight.Driving back is impossible, Nie Kong and the others can only stay overnight in the mansion!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the late night of Tokura Castle, the calmness of the past was gradually restored, and the full moon hanging in the sky brought a bright and soft brilliance to the night.


    After solving the weird killing time, everyone who was frightened went to bed early.However, the balcony window of Jinghua''s room suddenly made a soft knock.


    "Who!"


    Jinghua, who was about to fall asleep, was taken aback, grabbed her wooden sword and opened the curtain!The bright moonlight shone into the dark room from the outside, and only one person was seen hanging upside down above the eaves like a bat in the moonlight.


    At this time, this scene was so similar to the murder incident just now, Jinghua was so frightened that she almost slashed at the people in front of her.She took a closer look and discovered that it was Nie Kong''s familiar cheeks.She breathed a sigh of relief and gave him a blank glance.


    "Shhh, it''s me." Nie Kong floated in front of her from the eaves, and the two stood behind the glass window.Seeing her plump body wrapped in her pajamas, Nie Kong suddenly seemed to hug her.


    "I... I want to sleep, something... I''ll talk about it tomorrow." Jinghua seemed to notice the wrong intentions of the arriving person, and closed the curtains with a blushing huff.


    Before I distinguish between the two of them, I definitely...never contact him alone. I will...be out of control and behave badly.


    "Haha." Jinghua only heard Nie Kong smile slightly outside, and then suddenly felt someone hugging her waist from behind.Frightened, she turned around and saw Nie Kong''s bright eyes in the dark.


    She smelled the familiar smell for more than ten years, and the warmth in his arms seemed to have never changed.No, it''s not right, I really miss him too much, so I see Xiao Niejun as him.


    Jinghua''s heart became flustered, and she froze in Nie Kong''s arms, staring at Nie Kong with round eyes and wondering what to do.


    If there is a camera, Nie Kong really wants to take a picture of Jinghua''s expression at this time!!

 1547 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01573Return to Kyoto

    "Fool Jinghua, don''t you even recognize your man?" Nie Kong stretched out his hand and brushed off the bangs that blocked her pretty face, and looked at her with a soft smile.


    "I don''t... don''t listen, you probably deliberately pretended to be him to tease me! You said there is any direct evidence that you are Jun Nie, who...who made you look exactly like him..." Jinghua is lovely He covered his ears with both hands, and his little head shook desperately like a rattle.It''s really rare. The mature and beautiful Jinghua will show the cute look of her little daughter.


    "No way! It seems that you can only see the evidence, but you must not tell Xiaobi and the others, only the two of us know the secret." Nie Kong chuckled lightly, revealing a mysterious expression.


    "Eh... eh, there is really evidence. Don''t you lie to me... saying that Jun Nie has a birthmark." Jinghua said in disbelief, staring at her tender eyes.There is no birthmark in Nie Jun, he will definitely know better than him.


    "No, how could the evidence have birthmarks. Jinghua, do you believe that there are really vampires in the world?" Nie Kong asked with a smile.


    "There should be." Jinghua frowned and said, thinking that Nie Kong was telling her what happened today.But she believes that there will be vampires because of herself.Since she was with Nie Jun H more than ten years ago, she has almost gained a thousand times the strength of ordinary people.The most surprising thing is that her appearance has always been maintained at the most beautiful twenty-five-year-old woman.


    "Then guess what vampires rely on to breed offspring?"


    "According to the legend, vampires usually rely on blood to increase their offspring. What do you ask them for?" While speaking, Jinghua looked at Nie Kong with a high face in confusion.


    However, seeing Nie Jun shocked her very much.He was always gentle, his temperament suddenly became a bit evil.The most important thing is that he showed two pointed, cute little tiger teeth.He was very different from the Nie Jun he had seen before, but now he glowed with a different charm than usual.


    "Jun Nie... Are you pretending to be... a vampire?" Jinghua muttered to herself.


    However, Nie Kong didn''t speak, leaned down and kissed Jinghua''s delicate neck.Jinghua only felt a pain in her neck, and soon she felt a different feeling from Nie Jun H''s time in her body, as if her soul was about to be sucked out of her body.


    After just a small sip, Nie Kong left her neck.Although it was said that she hadn''t smoked for a long time, and Jinghua was not a pure girl, the blood was full of her smell.


    "Jun Nie...Is Jun Nie really sucking... a vampire?" Jinghua asked in a daze. It turned out that she was right and wrong in her guess. Two Nie Jun would actually be the same person.


    "Why, is Jinghua scared?" Nie Kong retracted his vampire state and hugged her in his arms.


    "No...no, but I never seem to see Nie Jun you suck other people... other people''s blood."


    "Of course! I am different from ordinary vampires. I don''t need blood to sustain my life, and you are the first girl''s blood I suck in this world. Now you should believe it." Because at the beginning there was The double cultivation technique made him a vampire alien from the beginning.Other vampires catch pure girls and use their blood


    .In contrast to Nie Kong, he used double repair to enhance energy.Finally, after Bouma helped to integrate the Saiyan blood, the advantages of the two bloodlines were enhanced and the weaknesses shared by them were weakened.The women who told them that they were vampires were nothing, so that in the future, they could quickly accept the life of leaving the world of Conan and going to sedition.Conan World is no better than others, and Nie Kong doesn''t know when he can leave.


    "What? A vampire who doesn''t need to suck blood, and is not afraid of the sun, garlic, and crosses. What is the difference between Nie Jun and ordinary people." Jinghua muttered.


    "The theory is no different, but it has increased strength and unlimited life. So, you guys are going to stay with me forever."


    Nie Kong threw her on the bed, and then pressed on.Jinghua''s heart kept beating like a deer. After learning the truth about Nie Jun, she finally let go of all her worries.


    When Nie Kong kissed her, Jinghua silently cooperated and closed her eyes.After more than ten years of thoughts erupted like a tide, Jinghua had completely lost her attitude, and put her arms around Nie Kong.


    When she reunited with Nie Jun, Jinghua shed moving tears.That... that kind of mellow feeling, really hasn''t changed at all, it''s full of fulfillment and happiness!


    Crazy overnight, Jinghua didn''t know how many times she and Nie Jun had done it, and finally the two of them fell asleep deeply, her face with unprecedented satisfaction.


    After waking up the next day, Jinghua blushed and replaced the sheets full of water stains and dried up marks.Watching Nie Jun want to sleep late, I was afraid that Ye and the others would find that Jinghua awakened Nie Kong and pushed him out of her room.


    When her mind was sober, Jinghua''s pretty face showed annoyance.Although... Although only oneself knew Nie Jun''s vampire secret, he seemed to have forgotten to ask him about the strange things that disappeared more than ten years ago.


    There were clearly two Nie Jun at the time, and he was holding a little baby Nie Jun in his memory.No, is it because my memory is a little confused, I can only wait for the opportunity to ask Nie Jun to understand.Humph, is it true that Jun Nie is so cruel that he actually abandoned us for more than ten years.With new incomprehension, Jinghua sorted out the abnormality of the room and went out to the room, and found that He and Ye had already been sitting in the dining room waiting for her.


    Seeing them looking at herself with shocked eyes, Jinghua''s calm face suddenly turned red, thinking they had found something.


    "Wow, sir... sir, you suddenly become much more beautiful. Your skin is rosy and full of luster, and your whole body has a new temperament, full of vitality." He Ye exclaimed.


    Yuanzi and Xiaolan nodded in approval, and hurriedly asked Aunt Jinghua what maintenance secrets he had.Jinghua cast a blank look at Nie Kong, who was eating breakfast. He used to be so lifeless. Isn''t it the Nie Jun who caused it.Now that he has the hope of living, he will naturally become another person.


    "By the way, Kazuo, I may stay in Kyoto for a long time. The Osaka Gymnasium may be entrusted to your seniors to take care of it."


    "Huh, the master wants to live in Kyoto for a long time?"


    "It should be. If possible, there will be one more gymnasium in Kyoto."


    "Are we...really OK."


    "Don''t worry, I will go back to see you whenever I have time." After that, Jinghua smiled at her most beloved disciple and immediately decided.


    "Well, but He Ye will go to Kyoto to accompany the master for a while." He Ye said stubbornly.


    "Okay, just to teach you all the essence of kendo." With He Ye''s kendo cultivation skills now, Jinghua is afraid that she might not be able to control the place.But if she comes to Kyoto, she can only interrupt her for a while in Nie Jun''s apartment.

 1548 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01574, the three women are in harmony

    After Jinghua settled the distribution of Tokura''s estate, Nie Kong and the others finally returned to the rice flower market before noon.Nie Kong was relieved a lot, because this trip to Osaka resolved Jinghua''s affairs as he wished, and returned home with the United States.


    The Catcher¡¯s Hattori naturally kicked Dr. A Li next door. As for Xiaolan and Yuanzi, they bid farewell to Nie Kong with grievances and went back to their homes.Nie Kong apologized to them. After all, Nie Kong said three days ago that he would take them to visit Osaka, but there is no time to go out with them.In order to chase Jinghua, I came and went in a hurry.


    In the living room of the apartment, Xiaobi and Yingli seemed to know that Jinghua was coming back.Both women did not go out to work, but sat on the sofa talking and laughing.Without seeing Xiao Mingmei, she might have gone out shopping.


    "Hehe, you are back." When Yingli saw Jinghua, his eyes put on a playful smile.


    "Yes, now it seems that what I wanted is done." Xiaobi joked.


    Jinghua pretty blushed, and said pretentiously, "Hmph, you two really secretly kept a lot of things from me."


    "What, I have suffered as much as you to know the truth, saying that grievances are no less than you." As he said, Yingli glanced at Xiaobi pointedly.


    Little Bi smiled, "Okay, it''s all to blame Nie Jun and I for keeping you from you for a long time, making you suffer." Nie Kong was startled when he heard the conversations of several women behind, what a ghost, Little Bi, unexpectedly Pull yourself into the water.


    "Right, right." Ying Lijiao said in a voice.


    Nie Kong let go innocently and said aloud: "Yes! Since Xiaobi admits her mistake, let''s discuss how to punish Xiaobi."


    "Jun Nie..." Xiao Bijiao groaned, "Together with Jinghua and Yingli to bully me, I don''t follow it."


    Nie Kong and the third daughter laughed and made a few words, as if they had regained their warm life more than ten years ago.And He Ye stared at the three beauties in front of him with sullen eyes. Although he always thought that the master was the most beautiful in the world, he did not expect to see two beauties who were comparable to the master.


    "Right, Nie Jun. Where are Qianying and Youxizi, when are you going to tell them the truth?" Jinghua, who was half-lying on the sofa, looked at Nie Kong curiously after the three girls had finished making trouble.From the reaction of her own affairs, Jinghua knew the sadness in their hearts, and hoped that Nie Kong could find them all quickly.


    "It''s difficult, because they are running around the world. One who continues her career as a strange thief, the fame of the lady who is a strange thief is just like a legend in foreign names, and she can compete with Lupin. One is a world-class one. After the movie, I guess the schedule is full. It''s best to wait for them to come back by themselves." Yingli told the truth.


    Xiaobi returned to her previous gentle smile and said with a smile: "So, how can you blame me for hiding from you."


    "You can''t speak too slowly, there must be a way based on Jun Nie''s ability," Jinghua said seriously.


    "Oh, don''t you let Nie Jun act as a mother in search of a thousand miles?" Xiaobi said with a smile.


    Jinghua and Yingli shook softly, their eyes seemed to show very interested gossip.It seems very interesting to ask Nie Jun to call You Xizi''s mother.Especially when You Xizi knew


    After Nie Jun''s identity, he will probably die in embarrassment.


    "Stop!! I have my own plan about their affairs, and I will bring them back as soon as possible." Nie Kong looked at the three girls'' shiny eyes and said in a deterrent.


    I don''t want to say that Qianying should be very simple.As long as you use a little trick, it''s easy to attract the gem fan Qianying.The third girl gave an ah, and then did not discuss that topic.


    Then he glanced at He Ye who was forgotten by the side, Xiaobi smiled and said, "Jinghua, who is she. If I don''t know, I might think she is Jinghua''s own daughter."


    "Hmph, I have treated her like a daughter since I was a child. He Ye, hurry up to say hello to Auntie Yingli. The one with glasses is Aunt Yingli, and the one with slightly curly hair is Aunt Xiaobi." Jinghua pointed to the two women. .


    "Go!! Auntie, let Ye call our sister." Xiaobi gave Jinghua a white look. There is no girl who wants to grow old.


    "Sister Xiaobi, Sister Yingli." He Ye cried out cleverly, making the two women very happy.


    "Hehe, I may not be able to be a good wife in the future. I think it''s on par with Xiaolan sauce." Xiaobi said with emotion.


    "Of course, it doesn''t matter who brought it up. It''s a pity that she was supposed to marry Xiao Niejun as his wife after she was raised." Jinghua said, looking at Nie Kong with gentle eyes.And He Ye''s face suddenly turned into a tomato, and his fingers kept twisting the corners of his clothes.


    "Ah, Master...Master, don''t say anything, I...I don''t marry someone. I want to serve and serve the master for the rest of my life."


    Yingli held hands and said relaxedly: "After hearing what you said, perhaps Nie Jun may regret taking you back too early in his heart."


    "What''s the matter, Nie Jun''s two childhood sweethearts are not inferior to Ye Ye, and at a glance, you know that you have a soft spot for Nie Jun!" Xiaobi said with a bit of taste, especially on the words of his childhood sweetheart. It''s very heavy.Reminiscing about telling Nie Jun in person before, that if Nie Jun married Xiaolan and came back as his wife, she seemed a bit silly.


    Nie Kong looked at the three daughters speechlessly, and found that the feelings of the daughters did not fade at all in more than ten years.That''s right, in their deliberate intervention and interpretation, they all knew that for more than ten years it was a bit illusory and understood the so-called truth.


    He Ye blushed thinking about something, and when Jinghua personally led her into a guest room, he recovered.


    When it was four o''clock in the afternoon, Sister Miyano returned to the apartment from outside.After seeing two more beautiful girls in the tenant, his eyes widened a few times.


    Nie Kong introduced them to them separately, and Jinghua''s soft eyes flashed with different colors, and she could see the relationship between Nie Jun and Mingmei as simple as Xiaobi.


    Xiao Ai looked at Nie Kong speechlessly, wondering why so many beautiful girls came to live in his broken apartment one after another.

 1549 The collapse of the secondary element 01575Dating Garden

    Standing in front of the exit on the east side of Mihuashi Station, there was a beautiful girl standing there waiting, her big round eyes constantly scanning the crowd.


    Wearing a lovely beige short-sleeved T-shirt, paired with three-point denim shorts, the youthful and lively breath rushes to the face.Those green fingers are holding the seemingly expensive bag.With two beautiful pink hairpins on her head, she combed her black shiny hair.


    When she saw a man who was taller than others appeared, her big eyes flashed with joy, and she shook her pretty arm and shouted, "Jun Nie!"


    "Huh, there are so many people." Nie Kong turned and looked in the direction of the sound, and found that the garden was standing in front, his pretty face emitting a lively smile.Nie Kong pushed aside the crowd and came to the pretty girl.Discovering her energetic dressing instantly attracted his attention.


    "Is the garden dressed up? It''s beautiful."


    "Hehe, it''s rare to go out on a date with Nie Jun, of course you need to be well dressed." Hearing Nie Kong''s praise, Yuanzi showed a happy smile, her character is so straightforward and cheerful.


    It turned out that Nie Kong kept his previous promise to go out on a date with her, and asked her out when he had time today. It happened that Xiaolan and his father went to the racecourse.


    "Now, Nie Jun, where are we going first." She used to occupy Nie Kong''s right hand, and lovingly hugged his hand in her arms.


    "How about walking along the commercial street in the direction of the cinema for a while, and then going to the movie?" Nie Kong said his own opinion.


    "Then it just happened to be lunch time at noon. After picking a restaurant, maybe you can visit the aquarium in the remaining time." Yuanzi and Nie Jun happily laid out a day plan.


    "Then let''s go."


    Leading the garden that nodded frequently, walked along the road.


    It can be said that after Mihua Station, the number of crowded people has not decreased but increased.Because it is said to be a brand-new complex commercial facility that was completed just last year. It is located on the dividing line of Kyoto and Mihua City. Many young men and women like to come here for dates or shopping.


    Several streets encompass various restaurants, cafes, snack shops, indoor amusement parks, movie theaters, and shopping malls operated by various countries, forming a large-scale shopping street.Although it is not as large as Akihabara, it can be considered very popular, so even on weekdays you can see a lot of people flowing.


    Yuanzi took Nie Jun''s hand, and when he saw a small item or clothing store he liked, he tried it inside.Especially shops with beautiful clothes and small jewelry shops are especially popular with her.


    "Nie Jun, how is it, how is it good-looking." After coming out in a blue dress, she happily circled in front of Nie Kong.


    "Although it looks good, don''t buy too much. We will go to the movies later." Nie Kong said.


    "Okay! If you buy too many things, you can''t have fun later. Anyway, if we have a chance in the future, we can go out and buy them with Xiaolan." In fact, the girls are not short of clothes at all, but they are not buying clothes because they lack clothes. of.


    The two left the clothing store and slowly arrived at the cinema in the commercial street after looking at various shops and goods.It was only two kilometers away, and it took almost an hour.


    Nie Kong was waiting in line to buy tickets, while Yuanzi was holding the movie in front of the poster.After finally choosing a romantic movie about romance, he ran back to Nie Kong and told the name of the film. Nie Kong bought two couple tickets according to the name.


    After checking the ticket, Nie Kong and Yuanzi made the preparation according to their seats, and then went out to buy a bucket of popcorn and two glasses of juice.When I returned to my seat, I found that there were a lot of people, almost all of them were young couples.


    Yuanzi greeted Nie Kong to do it soon, saying that the movie was about to begin.In fact, Nie Kong didn''t have much interest in the movies played by the two-dimensional element. He was just playing with the garden.


    Sure enough, the story is very old-fashioned and dog-blooded, and it can be called a non-stop series on the Mango Channel of his previous life.Well, the level of dog blood is slightly worse than the Korean drama.


    The key girl likes that kind of tune, and seeing many girls on the scene are wiping tears.The remaining small part belongs to carnivorous attributes, and their drunkenness is not interested in drinking, and they make a suppressed gasp in the dark.


    Yuanzi''s hand clasped Nie Kong''s five fingers, watching the development of the movie.When the plot turned and the male lead and female lead finally became a pair as they wished, Yuanzi couldn''t control the excitement and hugged Nie Kong hard.


    Suddenly, a strange sip reached her ears, turned her head and looked at her with dark eyes, the scene in the movie theater almost shocked her cautious liver.


    There were dozens of couples sitting around Nie Jun and him. The girls lay in the arms of the boy, as if they were all excited by the atmosphere.


    "Nie...Nie Jun." Her face flushed, and her bright eyes slowly dropped, and she put her pretty face up and hugged Nie Kong''s body.


    Nie Kong''s heart shook, lowering her head and pouting her lips.Unlike the last time, Yuanzi''s body shook and fell completely soft in his arms when his lips and teeth crossed.


    Nie Kong sucked her sakura lips greedily, and got into her clothes with both hands dishonestly.Especially the three-point hot pants Yuanzi wore, which facilitated Nie Kong''s fingers.


    Her white and smooth skin is full of youthful elasticity.


    Yuanzi faintly wakes up from that sweet dream when the ending song of the movie is playing.On the first day of the new year, I found that my body was soft and weak, and... and Nie Jun''s hand was touching her most secret position, and the clothes were almost messy and almost taken off.


    "Ah, Nie... Nie Jun, TV... the movie... it''s over, we will... somebody will see it." The garden, which has always been lively and bold, blushed.


    Her legs tightly clamped Nie Kong''s broken hand there, as if she... she had a lot of nasty things flowing out.


    "Yuanzi, you are so cute." Nie Kong kissed her round forehead, then chuckled and helped her organize the clothes inside.


    The garden screamed, with a touch of sweetness in her shy cheeks, and said ashamed: "Nie Jun, next time... next time we will watch the movie again."


    Nie Kong''s movement paused, please answer her.

 1550 The collapse of the second element Text 01576, Meihezi blind date?

    To be a qualified policeman in Japan, the days of vacation are the most uncertain.Aside from busy work, once you work, you may be busy until midnight.Although the police do have holidays, if a case occurs, they must return to work immediately if the paging arrives.Fortunately, there seems to be no incidents today, and all the police officers who have been transferred can enjoy one or two days of free time.For example, Xiaobi and several policemen under her.


    "Hehe..." Lying lazily in front of the TV, the police officer Mikako Sato didn''t care about her image.She ate the oranges she pulled apart and watched the funny shows on TV with great joy.


    Looking at her own imageless daughter, Sato''s mother was so angry that two big tic-tac-toe patterns appeared on her forehead, "Hey, Miwako!"


    "Mom, what''s the matter with you?" Meihe Zitou was too lazy to return, and responded in a lazy tone.


    Sato¡¯s mother was cleaning the room with a vacuum cleaner, staring at her daughter angrily, and said self-blamingly: ¡°The police officer who was searching for the first class of the Metropolitan Police Department, how can you stay at home and eat oranges during the day? TV!"


    In the face of her mother¡¯s thoughts, Miwako seemed to have become accustomed to it. She still stared at the TV and said: "What''s the matter? Mom, somehow, let me rest for a while in my free time!"


    Watching her daughter continue to watch TV and laugh and laugh, Sato¡¯s mother¡¯s face suddenly became a little ugly, she took out a lot of documents and put them next to her happy daughter who was watching TV, ¡°Well, you Pick one!"


    When Officer Sato turned his head, his heroic and handsome face was pulled straight down, and he muttered: "Here again, photos of blind dates!"


    Regardless of her daughter¡¯s expression, Sato¡¯s mother said happily: ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re fine today, hurry up and take a look!¡±


    "No!" Officer Sato turned his chin back to the TV and said, "It''s annoying to watch the photos of the murder scene!"


    "What are you talking about! You can see that you are twenty-five years old this year. You don''t even have a boyfriend now! Anyone else''s kids can make soy sauce. Can you save me a bit?"


    "What''s the matter, you have to compare the thirty-eight-year-old sister Xiaobi of our Metropolitan Police Department headquarters, isn''t she still single now?"


    Facing her daughter''s non-violent refusal to cooperate, Mama Sato suddenly covered her face with a handkerchief and cried in front of her.


    "Woo...what did I do in my last life?"


    Two black lines appeared on Miwako''s forehead when her mother was playing rogue in front of her.


    "Woo, I will give birth to a daughter who looks like a man-in-law. It''s all because of me. I was too used to you before! How did you tell me to explain to your dying father after I die?"


    Listening to my mother, it seemed that I couldn''t stop for a while. Officer Sato squinted and looked at her mother in contempt. She always took her mother out of nowhere.,


    Helpless, Meihezi reached out and picked out a random copy, threw it in front of her mother, and said angrily: "Then it, I told you that I would only meet in person."


    "Oh, I''m going to inform the man right now. Miwako, please go back to the room and change clothes, remember to put on the beautiful kimono for the festival." She hurriedly left the room holding a pile of documents, but Miwako didn''t see the original The crying mother gave a triumphant smile.


    I ran through the files in my arms, but found that all the files were exactly the same.So no matter which one Miwako picks, she will get the copy of Officer Shiratori!As a mother, I am very diligent.


    "It''s my daughter. As a mother, I really know her habits and styles best! It is up to my mother to personally check the blind date that she chooses for her. What''s the difference? ."


    I only saw the picture drawn in the front of the document. It was the police officer Rensaburo Shiratori in the Metropolitan Police Department, a young master from a wealthy family.If Miwako knew that her mother was calculating her, would she vomit blood out of anger?


    Then Sato¡¯s mother forcibly pulled her beautifully dressed daughter Miwako, who had already put on a kimono, and went to the meeting address that she had arranged with her husband on a blind date-the Japanese restaurant Suitolou!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When I came out of the movie theater, I went to the toilet and the garden''s expression had already been restored.Because her personality is a cheerful and lively girl, which is different from the shy Xiaolanchan.As for the body, Nie Kong glanced up and down and found that she had put on another dress that she had just bought when shopping this morning, which could at least cover the shameful things.As for the three-point hot pants with water stains, it is probably in the bag that contains the clothes.


    But after experiencing the fascinating things in the movie theater, Yuanzi felt that his relationship with Nie Jun was much closer, and he was happily attached to him.If Nie Kong proposes to open a room in the hotel tonight, I believe Yuanzi will directly agree. After all, I have "knowledged" Nie Jun for more than ten years, but he has already secretly agreed.


    "Goo..." After watching the movie for more than two hours, the time after the end pointed to more than 11 o''clock noon.Hearing the humiliating voice of being hungry, Yuanzi blushed and whispered: "Nie Jun, let''s go to lunch."


    "Well, it''s definitely time for lunch, what kind of food do you want to eat in Yuanzijang, China, France, Italy or Japan?" Nie Kong asked aloud when he checked the phone time.


    "Let¡¯s eat authentic Japanese cuisine. Let¡¯s eat sushi. I know that there is a Japanese restaurant called Suidoro, a few kilometers ahead of Muidocho station. They make sushi very delicious. My sister and I used to go Have eaten a few times." Yuanzi said excitedly.


    "Shuidulou?" When Nie Kong heard the name of the store, he knew it belonged to a luxurious Japanese restaurant.Nie Kong didn¡¯t think about the taste of the sushi they made, because no one should be better than the one made by himself and Jinghua.


    The two took the tram to Muidocho and got off. Yuanzi took Nie Kong''s hand and headed towards Shuitou Tower.Nie Kong didn''t know that it happened that Miwako and Shiratori Rensaburo''s blind date was being held there.

 1551 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01577The accident of a blind date

    In the warm reception of the service staff, Miwako followed her mother to the so-called Shuidulou, a wooden attic full of Japanese-style cuisine, with little interest.


    Miwako originally planned to deal with her mother''s affairs, so she had no expectations of a blind date girl.The smiling mother was talking with the service staff in kimono at the front desk, presumably comparing it to the box number reserved by the man.Looking at her expression, it seemed like her mother was about to come for a blind date.In this regard, Miwako was quite speechless.


    At this moment, she was bored and suddenly saw a familiar figure outside the restaurant.She blinked and looked at it as confirmation, Nie Kong''s handsome cheeks became clear, and Meihezi''s fair face suddenly turned pink.What...what to do, why is he in Shuidulou? How about the blind date his mother picked for him...no, it''s impossible, Nie Kong is only 17 years old.But why did he happen to appear in Shuidulou at this time?


    No matter... no matter what the situation, Miwako dare not face him.She pulled her mother in a panic and hid behind the desk at the front desk.


    "Mikako, what are you doing." Mother Sato gave her daughter a dissatisfaction.


    "Mom...Mom, I...my blind date should be... he shouldn''t be." Miwako blushed, her slender index finger secretly pointed at the boy who came.


    "Huh?!" Seeing Miwako''s rare girlish air, Sato''s mother widened her eyes, as if she had seen a ghost.Looking forward along her fingers, the man who appeared in Shuidulou made her eyes bright.


    It seems to be twenty-four or five years old, about the same age as Miwako.Although he looks more handsome than an ordinary person, it is not frivolous and flamboyant, but with the stability and nobleness that middle-aged men have.Yes, she can tell after a lot of things.


    "Ah, what a handsome boy, does Miwako like that type?" Mother Sato exclaimed and smiled.She didn''t mean to laugh at Miwako, because if she met him when she was young, she would definitely like it.


    "It''s a pity, he is not your blind date."


    "Bah, mom...what is mom talking nonsense, haven''t you seen a beautiful girl next to him. And...and...and he is the nephew of Chief Xiaobi of our Metropolitan Police Department! If it is really him to see him , I...I will die ashamed." Miwako said with shame.


    "Haha, it turns out he knows Miwako, no wonder Miwako looks down on other men." Mother Sato said jokingly.


    "Mom, don''t guess, it has nothing to do with him." After the service girl in kimono took Nie Kong to the box, Meihezi took Sato''s mother out, thanking Nie Kong for not seeing herself.


    But the beautiful girl next to him should be... his classmate Sonoko Suzuki.


    "Since it''s okay, Miwako can only go and see the man her mother concentrates on picking for you. Although he can''t compare to him, he is definitely a good man chosen by many." Mother Sato screamed for the goodness of Officer Shiratori.


    "What? I only promised you to take a look, but I didn''t plan to have a real blind date." Miwako said angrily.


    "Hey, you will like him." Mother Sato didn''t care, and followed the service staff to the reserved box.Open the door and you can see the wooden corridor and the beautiful courtyard.


    The small stream left from the mountain fell along the bamboo pipe to the small pool of pebbles in the yard. The gurgling sound of water added a bit of elegance to the environment!!


    Miwako knelt and sat on the tatami, waiting with her mother for the arrival of the man''s parent.Listening to the sound coming from the next door, Mei Hezi was beating a drum in her heart. Nie Jun shouldn''t be next to them.


    Sato seemed to be fidgeting and kept looking at his watch. When the appointment was reached, he found that the man had not come.


    "Mom, what''s up! It''s ten minutes late to our appointment. It''s definitely not a good thing to let girls wait. I''m going back." With that, Miwako stood up from the tatami.


    "Mikako, what is 10 minutes." Although Sato''s mother was very dissatisfied, she had to pull her daughter.


    Meihezi snorted and opened the wooden door directly.However, it was discovered that an old man in his fifties came outside.


    "Mrs. Sato, I''m really very sorry, and kept the two of you waiting for a long time. My name is Kamoi Ikoshi, please give me some advice in the future." He slightly bowed to the two of them.


    "Wh...what, mom, would you let... let me see that old man?" Miwako stepped back two steps, and pointed to the man in front of him inexplicably.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, he is just the man''s housekeeper." Sato said dumbfoundedly.


    "It really happened suddenly. Because the master and his wife are traveling abroad, I can only replace them to accompany the young master to the blind date." The butler said apologetically.


    "Master?"


    "Yeah, it''s really rude. I picked a bunch of flowers for Officer Sato and wasted a little time. No, I shouldn''t call the officer today, I won''t be rude to call you Miwako." Behind the housekeeper, a blue man appeared. Tall man in blue suit.At this moment, he was holding beautiful flowers in his hand, which looked very shameless.


    "Huh! White... Officer Shiratori?" Miwako''s eyes widened, "What, what''s going on, why, why is it you?"


    The blind date that I should have come to see by my mother... is actually my colleague Officer Shiratori?She was so embarrassed at this moment that she wanted to rush home immediately.


    "What are you talking about, didn''t you pick it yourself. Right, it''s my daughter, who likes the police like my mother." Mother Sato said with a smile.


    "I''m honored that you can pick me out of a lot of dating documents." Officer Shiratori said with a smile.


    "No, I picked it randomly, and didn''t read the content at all." Sato shook his hand and said honestly.Only seeing her mother behind, pinched her waist hard.


    "Oh, Miwako is shy, please don''t mind." Mother Sato said with a chuckle.


    "No, it''s actually made me happy by accident. It is so, as if God''s will gives me the feeling of being bound for three lives." Officer Shiratori


    What kind of predestined three lives, you should thank me instead of God.If it wasn''t for me to help you, it would be strange if your beautiful daughter could be your turn.


    Mother Sato snorted in her heart.

 1552 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01578, fire?

    The garden has the VIP card of the Shuitou Building, so there is no need to make a reservation at all. The waiter directly arranged a box in the VIP area for them.


    When Nie Kong ordered sushi, he waited for ten minutes and finally three waiters brought two gorgeous sandalwood boxes and a few plates of soy sauce, wasabi and other condiments.Nie Kong opened the box and saw that there was indeed a variety of luxurious seafood sushi.


    Yuan Zi, who was already hungry, immediately reached out and grabbed a tuna sushi, dipped it in soy sauce and stuffed it into his mouth, yelling cheering and delicious.Nie Kong tasted it with a smile, it was indeed quite good.


    However, Yuanzi''s little belly can''t hold a lot, and after only five or six, he screams to be full.Nie Kong killed all the remaining sushi by himself.


    "Is Nie Jun full? You can order two more if you are not full." Yuanzi held hot tea in one hand and looked at Nie Jun with big eyes and smiled.


    "no need!"


    Looking at his hand covered with sushi scraps, Nie Kong said to Yuanzi, "I''m going to a bathroom." After all, I can eat sushi directly with my hands. It''s strange if it''s not dirty. Yuanzi expressed understanding.


    Nie Kong pulled them away from the box and followed the signs to the men''s bathroom.After turning on the faucet and simply washing his sticky hands and wiping his mouth clean, he was about to go back.


    At the same time, there was a sudden loud explosion in the ears.Strong smoke poured in from the outside, and the dazzling fire light outside could be seen from the door of the bathroom.


    "What the hell!" Nie Kong hurriedly rushed out of the bathroom, and saw the flames rising from the Shuidu Tower.Because of the wood, the flame burns very vigorously.


    "What''s the matter?" Nie Kong stopped a panicked service staff and asked.


    "The gas stove in the kitchen exploded and caused a...fire. Guest, you should leave quickly." He covered his mouth and squatted towards the exit.


    Nie Kong saw the situation in front of him, and screamed horribly, the garden shouldn''t be in danger.He ran back to the box at the fastest speed and kicked open the burning wooden door.Although the smoke was heavy, Nie Kong really did not see the garden.His spiritual consciousness spread out immediately, and he found that no half-person figure was seen within a radius of 30 meters.


    "Has it been out already."


    Nie Kong knew it was necessary to go outside to check the safety of the garden, so he quickly rushed out of the gate of Shuitou Building from the flames.


    A large group of people had already surrounded the street outside to watch the excitement, and firefighters were urgently doing fire fighting and rescue work.


    After seeing Nie Kong rushing out of the flames, the doctors carried the stretcher.In their opinion, coming out of such a fire, they will inevitably suffer severe burns.


    However, Nie Kong ignored it. He scanned the surrounding circle, and found no garden among the survivors in front.


    Nie Kong raised his eyebrows and immediately turned and rushed back to the blazing fire.Fortunately, it was too late to go back to rescue her, because the fire only broke out for five minutes, and the main cause of death in the fire was the smoke.


    "Hey, what are you going to do, Nie Kong?" Suddenly someone took Nie Kong''s hand and stopped his "impulsive" behavior.Behind him, a woman in her fifties was crying and wiping tears.


    Nie Kong turned around and saw that it was Ren Saburo Shiratori.There was no time to think about why a police officer from the Criminal Department appeared at the scene of the fire. He shook off Shiratori''s hand: "Don''t stop me, I''m going to save people."


    "What, don''t be stupid, okay, leave the rescue to the fire brigade." Shiratori said anxiously.


    But Nie Kong didn''t listen to him at all, and his body disappeared into the red flame in an instant.Mother Sato behind was crying, and shouted at Shiratori: "Ren Saburo, are you a man? Miwako is in the middle of a fire now. Look at the boy just now, but in order to save his female companion Can you ignore everything and you will just watch."


    Seeing Nie Kong''s actions, Sato''s mother certainly knew what he was doing, and she admired Nie Kong very much.Compared with the man who gave Meihezi a blind date, his performance disappointed her.


    "Auntie, don''t worry, I will rescue Miwako." Shiratori Ren Saburo bit and splashed his clothes and hair with water, learning that Nie Kong was not afraid of breaking into the fire.


    "Master..." Only the sorrow of the butler behind was left, and the crying mother Sato was also surprised.


    So the two men returned to the scene of the fire in order to save their favorite girl.


    Nie Kong used his spiritual sense to search. Fortunately, the area of ??Shuidu Building was not very large, only 300 square meters.Nie Kong''s spiritual consciousness can spread over a range of more than 30 meters, and with his high-speed movement in the fire, it only takes three seconds to search the 300 square meters of Shuidu Building!


    With the strength that Nie Kong possessed, if he couldn''t save people in a small fire, then he should have killed that piece of tofu.He probably finished the search, and currently only the restroom has not been checked.And finally in the girls'' bathroom, Nie Kong saw a pretty girl with short hair.


    Nie Kong was overjoyed and kicked the burning wooden door before his eyes, and then rushed inside.But she saw her back to herself, and she was only wearing underwear.Although the thick smoke made her body a bit dark, it couldn''t hide the beautiful curve.


    "Yuanzi, dangerous, hurry up and go out with me."


    With that, Nie Kong stretched out his hand and hugged the girl in front of him in his arms.But when he accidentally touched the girl¡¯s Hungarian tribe, Nie Kong was surprised to find that the shape and size were not right, and the heavy one was obviously much larger than the garden.


    What? Did you hold the wrong person? But I clearly saw the girl with short hair.


    "Woo, who is it..." Nie Kong couldn''t help but lower his head when he heard a familiar but not the garden''s voice.When he found a pretty face that he was familiar with, he stupidly said: "Mi...Mikako, why are you?"


    "It''s Nie... Nie Jun, is he here to save me?" Mei Hezi''s eyes widened, and a crimson color appeared on her cute black cheeks.


    The embarrassing princess hugged, and his hand was placed on his Hungarian... Hungarian, without clothes.All of them made Miwako so embarrassed that she almost fainted.

 1553 The collapse of the second element body 01579, the tragic Shiratori

    Woo, the shameful thing about a blind date with his mother in Shuidulou, must not be told to him, otherwise he will definitely misunderstand himself in the future.


    "Why... why can''t it be me, stupid... fool Nie Jun, hurry up and let me down."


    Nie Kong gently put her down, and then asked strangely: "Mihezi, why did you show up in Shuidulou, and why did you undress in the bathroom."


    Miwako hurriedly covered her body with the kimono in her hand, blushing and said, "I was on vacation today, so I went out for lunch with my mother. Who expected a fire broke out in the store. Just now I... I took off my clothes. Coming down, I plan to soak my clothes, and I''m about to rush out."


    With the same refined short hair as Yuanzi, and with his back facing him without clothes, no wonder Nie Kong would recognize the wrong person.But since the garden is not in the women''s bathroom, where would she be? Now only the men''s bathroom is left!


    wrong!Could it be that silly girl, when she saw a fire, she looked for herself in the bathroom?


    Thinking of something possible, Nie Kong hurriedly checked the men''s bathroom next door with his spiritual sense.Sure enough, he found Yuanzi hiding in the corner, covering his mouth with a handkerchief, coughing constantly.


    "What a silly girl." Nie Kong whispered softly.


    "Nie Jun, you are stupid." Meihezi said with a frown.


    "Good. Mihezi, can you put on your clothes quickly, and I will take you out." Nie Kong smiled at her.


    Miwako seemed to realize something, blushing, turned her back to Nie Kong, and put on her cherry-colored kimono again.Because the situation is a bit urgent, Miwako simply put her hand through her sleeve.After curling up the kimono tightly, he tightened the belt with both hands.Dressed a bit nondescript, like a bath towel after a shower.


    After putting it on and turning around, Miwako found that there was a beautiful girl behind Nie Kong, Suzuki Yuanko.It seems that Jun Nie and others, like themselves, did not have time to leave when the fire broke out.


    Although she was in deep crisis, Yuanzi showed a happy smile on her pretty face, and her hands were tightly wrapped around Nie Kong''s neck.In the dire fire, seeing Nie Kong desperately searching for herself in the dangerous fire, she was already dead without regret.I thought it would be an illusion before my death, but I didn''t expect it to be Nie Jun!


    "Hurry up, we are going out." Nie Kong urged Meihezi.


    "Eh, Jun Nie, your clothes are not soaked in water, right?" Meihezi asked stupidly. Even if she has exposed her whole body by herself now, An Ran can only go out with only two or three points!


    "It''s not necessary." Nie Kong said, stretching out his hand to hold Meihezi''s arm.In her exclamation, she hugged her in her arms again.


    "Nie... Nie Jun, what are you... what are you doing?" Meihezi stammered.


    "Of course it''s going out. Do you want to stay here as a suckling pig?" Nie Kong smiled lightly and rushed out towards the door.Meihezi blinked her big eyes and found that the raging fire had dreamtly given Nie Jun a three-meter-wide road. Is she really not dreaming?


    When Meihezi rubbed his eyes and looked again, they found that they had reached the gate of Shuitou Tower and could vaguely see the crowd outside from the flames.


    Then Meihezi curiously discovered that besides Nie Jun, could anyone rush out of the flames.It turned out that in front of them, there was a blackened man who also rushed out of the flames holding a fifty-something uncle.


    No, that''s not right!He and Jun Nie just came out from the deep layer of the flames, and they have deeply seen the terrible fire inside. I guess they are the survivors of the outer layer.


    Because it was a bit dark, Miwako didn''t think much about it.Seeing Nie Kong and him stand side by side in a circle of flames, he immediately received warm cheers from the crowd.


    "Hmph, Shiratori, what did you just say to save Miwako? Why did you save the two old men and come out? Oh, when you came out for the first time, why did you say Miwako might be dead? The fire is too big to get in!!! Thanks to his help, my Miwako was able to survive the fire alive.¡± There was Obasan who looked a bit like Sato, and cried after speaking.


    "Hey, no...no, Nie Kong...he really rescued Meihezi?"


    When Officer Shiratori saw the shy Sato who was hugging Nie Jun, and then lowered his head to compare with the old man who was hugging his honest and smiling old man, he suddenly realized that he suddenly wanted to cry.


    On the day of my blind date, I had no luck in the fire, but why didn''t I meet Miwako when I broke into the fire to save people, but the two old chefs of Shuidulou.


    "Mom, don''t cry, am I okay. But I really want to thank Nie Jun, he can come out." Meihezi whispered.


    "Yes, Miwako, please invite him to our house. As a thank you, I will entertain him personally." Mother Sato said enthusiastically, wiping her tears.


    "Mom...what are you talking about." Miwako immediately came out with an aversion, naturally knowing what bad idea her mother was making.What, why did she fall into Nie Jun all of a sudden?


    "Auntie, you are too polite." Nie Kong gently placed Miwako in front of her and said with a smile: "Although I really want to be a guest at Sato''s house, but unfortunately I want to take the garden home. Someday I have time. I will visit in person by then."


    "Nie Jun, ignore my mother." Sato blushed and squeezed slightly behind his mother.


    "Well, by the way, Miwako. I have something to tell you before leaving."


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing Nie Kong''s mysterious look, Meihezi asked curiously.


    "Actually, Mikako''s figure is more suitable for wearing skirts and jeans."


    "Huh..." Miwako''s pretty face turned red in an instant, and suddenly turned into a cute big apple.


    "Hey, you two must have some adultery. Tell your mother, how far have you developed with him?" Sato''s mother heard Nie Kong''s whisper, and suddenly showed bright eyes.


    "Mom, you...what are you talking nonsense?" Miwako stomped her feet, and ran back "angrily".


    "Oh, it''s nice to be young."


    Looking at the backs of Nie Kong and her daughter, Sato''s mother murmured, and followed Miwako and left the fire scene.Well, it seems that I have forgotten someone.

 1554 The collapse of the secondary element 01580Suzukis guest

    Next to Nie Jun''s back, Yuanzi watched Nie Kong walk towards home with his back on his back.Although there was a fire accident and I could not go to the aquarium with him, it seems that the romantic atmosphere is better than going to the aquarium now.The only pity for her is why Muidocho is not far from her home.The half-hour walk seemed to pass away in the blink of an eye.


    Looking at the sturdy gate in front of his villa, the garden couldn''t help but pouting, still refusing to get off Nie Kong''s back, Jiao said: "Nie Jun, come to my house and have dinner before going back."


    Nie Kong was stunned when he heard Yuanzi''s words. After thinking for a while, he asked Yuanzi an irrelevant question: "Your uncle Jiroki is at home today."


    "Yeah, since Uncle Jiroji returned from abroad the last time he fought against Kaito Kidd, he seems to have become much more peaceful." Yuanzi replied in a low voice.


    "Is that right? Then I''m bothering. I happen to have something to talk to him about by the way." Nie Kong said, carrying the garden on his back and walking into the luxurious villa in front of him.And because Nie Kong can be regarded as half a regular customer, the guards in charge did not stop them.


    It may happen that today is a day off, and Shiro Suzuki and his family of four are resting at home.After seeing Nie Kong as a guest, it seemed as if he had become accustomed to it, there was no polite words at all.


    "Oh, Nie Kong, you are here."


    Shi Lang looked up at Nie Kong, then continued to look at the newspaper in his hand.Lingzi sauce, who watched TV with her mother, seemed a little happy, and made a cup of hot black tea for Nie Kong.


    When Yuanzi said that Nie Jun would have dinner at his home, the friend, as the hostess, looked a little bit hospitable and ordered the maid to make the kitchen dinner more abundant.


    It is said that Yuanzi''s character must be part of Pengzi''s inheritance. Fortunately, Nie Kong lacks her sturdy style.As for Ayako''s kind and gentle character, it seems a bit different in Suzuki''s house.


    For the sake of the Suzuki family, Tomoko, who controls the real power, naturally prefers gardens.Because of Ayako''s character as a good wife, she really can''t serve as the backbone of the Suzuki chaebol.Even if she married out, she would be grateful if others didn''t bully her friend.


    Seeing Yuanzi sitting on the sofa with Nie Jun in his arms intimately, Tomoko''s eyes showed brilliance.


    So when it came time for dinner, the friends on the table looked at Nie Kong and Yuanzi from time to time, and suddenly asked: "By the way, Jun Nie, are you ready to bear the Suzuki chaebol?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    Nie Kong was drinking the thick soup, but he almost spewed it out after hearing Tomoko''s words.


    "Eh, I... I said Tomoko, what are you talking about. Nie Kong and Yuanzi are only childhood sweethearts, and they are only in high school." Suzuki Shiro said with a wry smile.


    "Nie Jun''s personal ability is worthy of trust. If he inherits our Suzuki chaebol, he will surely take care of it very well." In her impression, Nie Jun, regardless of personality, appearance and talents, is nothing. One.


    "Why don''t you go ahead, Nie Jun is among my two daughters-Yuanzi and Lingzi, which one do you want to choose as your wife." Tomoko said stubbornly.


    "Ponzi, you really have vision. If I have a daughter, I must make him my son-in-law." Jiroki laughed aloud from the side, Nie Kong suits his taste very well.


    "Ah, Mom... Mom, you... You clearly said about the garden, why do you have to get involved with me?" Ayako''s pretty face turned red in an instant, and she said quietly to her mother with her face down.


    "What? I guessed your careful thoughts a long time ago. Look at the difference between the two Nie Kongs. What is shy about liking him." Tomoko said angrily.


    "Mom! You don''t need to take care of me and Nie Jun. Besides, I didn''t promise you that I would inherit the Suzuki consortium." Yuanzi slanted his eyes and replied nonchalantly to Tomoko.She was very embarrassed about her mother, why did she have to say it? She and Nie Jun are developing very well.Of course he would be happy to marry Nie Jun, but besides Nie Jun liking himself, he was also worried about Lanjiang.Without a perfect plan, Nie Jun shouldn''t hurt Lan Jiang.


    And Tomoko suddenly saw a huge tic-tac-toe on her forehead.


    "Tomoko, don''t worry about young people, Nie Jun and the others have their own plans." Suzuki Shiro wiped the sweat from his forehead, and kept persuading his wife.


    "That''s right, let''s wait until we graduate from high school." Nie Kong replied gracefully.But according to the time law of Conan World, there is no mention of graduating from high school.


    "Hmph, don''t hurt my two daughters then." Pengzi was slightly dissatisfied with Nie Kong''s procrastination.If I change to someone else, I am eager to be the son-in-law of the Suzuki chaebol.What''s more, there is something wrong with my two daughters. They need to have a figure and a face.


    "Haha, Nie Kong won''t be able to do it, maybe he will marry your two daughters at the same time. Then everyone is happy, everyone is happy..." Suzuki Jiroki said, but after meeting Tomoko''s murderous eyes, he immediately closed honestly. Mouth.It can be understood from this that the person in charge of the Suzuki family is not the Suzuki brothers, but Tomoko.


    "Although what you said is abhorrent, it seems to be a reason. If Yuanzi really did not intend to inherit the Suzuki chaebol and marry his two daughters, he should be able to avoid losing the Suzuki chaebol''s power." Tomoko thought thoughtfully. Talking to herself, she thought more than her daughter''s happiness for the sake of the Suzuki chaebol in her heart.


    "I can''t stand one, how should I live with two?" Shiro Suzuki murmured in a low voice. It seemed that his delicate heart was deeply poisoned by Tomoko the tigress.


    With her pretty face buried in Ayako''s face, she cut into pieces of steak on the plate, too shy to dare to raise her head.Mom, she really is. Why did she let her and her sister marry Nie Jun at the same time? How...how could there be such ridiculous things in the world.


    "Nie Jun, ignore my mother, she seems to be crazy." Yuanzi said angrily.

 1555 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01581, Nie Kongs purpose

    Nie Kong didn''t want to discuss his affairs with Tomoko. He changed the subject and looked at Jiroki: "By the way, Jiroki, will you let me take a look at your treasure house later."


    If you change to another miserly rich man and hear someone say that he is thinking about his own treasure house, I am afraid he will have changed his face.However, Jiroki is very indifferent to money. He travels around the world mainly to participate in various challenges, and collects treasures second.


    "sure."


    He was very curious, so he continued to ask: "But Nie Kong, why are you suddenly interested in my treasure house." Jirangi is very clear about Nie Kong''s personality, and his indifferent to treasure, Nie Kong suits his appetite very well. .As for why he suddenly wanted to see his treasure house, Jiroji was surprised at Nie Kong''s reason.


    "It''s not that I''m interested, but I know if any of your treasures can attract "him"." Nie Kong pointedly said.


    "What the hell, are you talking about Kaito Kidd?" After listening to Nie Kong''s inconsistent words, Jiroji took ten seconds to realize the hidden meaning of his words, and then said with a shock.


    "Of course, otherwise you thought I would be interested in the tatters in your treasury?" Nie blank said with a look of contempt.


    "Hmph, why should I say that my collection is broken? I spent a lot of effort to collect each of them." Jiroji said angrily.


    "Don''t care about that little thing! If that''s the case, please let me open my eyes and take a look at your precious collection full of your hard work."


    "I''ll talk about it after eating." Jirouji murmured. He knew that Nie Kong planned to use precious gems to attract the thief Kidd, and perhaps he planned to catch the thief.However, the treasures in his treasury really didn''t seem to be worthy of Kidd''s mind.


    "Wow, isn''t Jiro Jirou''s treasure house?" Yuanzi said cheerfully, as if his eyes developed light.


    So after dinner, Nie Kong and his group of five people all followed him, led by Jirangi.According to Tomoko Suzuki, going to see it as an after-dinner pastime made Jiroki a black line.


    Six people and a dog named Lupin came to the world''s strongest vault.The indestructible vault "Iron Tanuki" made by the famous Misumi Yoshiemon before his death!


    There are many rotating golden gears on the iron wall in front of you to make up the unlock code, and once you enter it wrong, a deadly mechanism will appear.Hearing how powerful he brags, of course he would destroy it, and Nie Kong would only need one kick.


    After cautiously turning dozens of times, Ka Ka''s gear suddenly made a turning sound, and the vault slowly opened up in Nie Kong''s line of sight.


    Inside are all kinds of golden jewels, antiques and ceramics, and famous paintings and calligraphy.If you use them to open a museum, Nie Jun thinks they are more than enough.


    "Look. That pair of ruby-inlaid slippers was worn by the Queen of England in the 17th century. What do you think?" Jirangi carefully extended the gorgeous slippers in the sandalwood box to Nie Kong and the others, and explained to him. Said.


    "No, the gems are too small, and they are inlaid on the slippers, which is a bit inelegant." Nie Kong cast a glance and immediately said in veto.


    Jiroji scratched his bald head. The quality of the gems in front of him ranked second in his treasure house. Doesn''t have the ability to attract a Kidd?


    Then he opened the red box in front of him, revealing two necklaces with huge blue diamonds.Seeing the huge luminous diamond, the eyes of the mother and daughter suddenly lit up.


    "A rare blue diamond of 100 carats, it should be fine."


    Nie Kong took them in his hands. Although they were beautiful, they didn''t seem to be a sensation in the world.It is enough to attract a strange thief Kidd, because he just likes to show the limelight, as long as Jiroji sends out a newspaper challenge, he will basically meet it.


    However, what Nie Kong wants to attract is not Kidd, but someone else.That''s right, Nie Kong actually intends to bring back to Japan the strange thief lady Qianying who runs around the world.


    "Very beautiful necklace! Instead of wasting it in your vault, it''s better to put on Yuanzi and Lingzi, it will be very beautiful." Nie Kong directly tied the blue diamond necklace to the two women.With infinite surprises on their faces, the two women looked at Nie Kong with watery eyes.If it weren''t for your parents, I guess Yuanzi would have hugged Nie Kong impulsively.


    "Hey, Nie Kong, don''t make a fool of me, kid. Tell me for yourself, which one can attract Kidd?" Jiroji said angrily.


    Nie Kong glanced casually, shook his head and said, "If you use Suzuki Jiroki''s reputation to challenge him, it should be easy to attract Kidd, but what I want is a gem that can make the world crazy, you Those in the vault are not qualified at all."


    "The crazy gem of the world, Nie Kong, you have such a big tone. As long as you have the blue diamond that is five times larger, you are qualified to say that." Jiroji couldn''t help but spit.


    The gem that makes the world crazy, how can Jiroji easily collect it?For gems worth tens of billions of yen, even the financial resources of the Suzuki chaebol need to be weighed.


    "Does it only need to be five times larger, that''s easy." Nie Kong narrowed his eyes, and it was actually not difficult for him.


    After communicating with the Bouma in the ring, Spiritual Consciousness easily came up with a crystal blue diamond with the size of a baby''s fist. It is said that it was discovered during the development of Dingtianjie Minerals, and it was mostly used by Bula and Lala as toys. .


    "It''s not ashamed that there may only be one rare gem in the world." Jiroji snorted.


    "Really, look at what I have in my hand." Nie Kong magically took out a brilliant blue diamond, which was pure and clear, but the polygonal edges and corners looked so gorgeous.


    "How is it possible?" Jiroji exclaimed and immediately grabbed the diamond from Nie Kong''s hand.After looking back and forth a dozen times, he can confirm that it is indeed a real diamond with his insights.


    They were all stunned in the garden. It is estimated that they have never seen such a large diamond since childhood.


    "Please help me use it to publish exhibitions to the world. I think it should be able to make the thief crazy."

 1556 The collapse of the second element body 01582, sensation

    "Nie Jun, it''s really good... so beautiful."


    Yuanzi and Ayako''s eyes are lost. Girls and dragons have a common hobby, and they naturally like shiny things.But Shiro Suzuki and Tomoko stared at the dazzling diamonds, which are rare treasures.Yes, it will definitely be the largest blue diamond in the world so far!Estimated according to the market value, at least a sky-high price of more than two billion US dollars can be auctioned. It should be said that there is no market!!


    "You... did you say to let it be exhibited in our Suzuki Museum." Jiroji looked at the gem in his hand silly, and said with a little stammering tone.


    "Yes! I hope I can borrow the power of your Suzuki chaebol to promote it, and try to make people around the world crazy about it." Nie Kong smiled and said his plan.With the propaganda of the famous Suzuki family, it is naturally much stronger than Nie Kong''s.Using it as a bait to attract Qianying back, a very suitable plan, saving Nie Kong a lot of effort.


    "That''s it, it seems that your plan is more than just grabbing a kid." Jirogyi said thoughtfully.


    "Hehe, grab Kidd as one of the purposes. If after the exhibition, I will use it to replace the two necklaces you just made." Nie Kong pointed to the diamond necklace hanging from Yuanzi and Lingzi''s snow-white neck.


    "What, Nie... Nie Jun, it won''t work." Yuanzi seemed to be more anxious than Nie Kong, how could Nie Kong do that kind of stupid thing for himself.


    "Hey, yes, don''t you die?"


    "It''s nothing at all." Nie Kong didn''t care. If Amaterasu had no magic weapon to seal his primordial spirit, he could create no matter how much he made in the second dimension.


    Ayako hurriedly wanted to say something for Nie Kong, but Tomoko stopped the two daughters and said with a grin: "Okay, take it as a betrothal gift for marrying my daughter in the future." After hearing her mother''s words, the two girls became older shame.


    After discussing the details with Jiroki, Nie Kong bid farewell to Suzuki''s house.So in the early morning of the next day, the Suzuki chaebol invited media from all over the world to announce the announcement that the world''s largest gem will be exhibited at the Suzuki Museum in Kyoto a few days later.


    During the period, the reporters photographed the blue diamonds Suzuki Jiroki wanted to exhibit in the sealed exhibition cabinet, which was like a baby''s fist glowing brightly.When reporters spread the news all over the place for a while, girls and famous collectors everywhere went crazy.A diamond of more than fifty carats the size of an egg, and there are documents issued by the appraiser of the famous Japanese Suzuki Foundation, it must not be fake!!


    Most of the largest diamonds known to date can be called rare treasures with thumbs, but expensive ones are not acceptable.If there are really egg-sized gems, it will be so eye-catching. Many girls hope to witness its stunning beauty with their own eyes.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Does the news say that the world''s largest diamond has appeared? It is really interesting." Kuroba Katoto, who was wearing a white dress, read the relevant newspaper in his hands, and his eyes flashed with excitement.If he stole it in the eyes of celebrities all over the world, the reputation of Kaider Kidd would surely be famous again.


    "Master! Master told you to proceed with caution, don''t act rashly. It is exhibited at Suzuki''s house, which proves that Kidd''s world enemy Nie Kong will sit there in person." Butler Terai reminded aloud from behind.


    "Huh, do you mean that we are not as good as the high school detective of the thief Kidd. If the thief is a creative artist, then the detective is only a critic behind the thief, but a critic at best!" Where did Kuaidou listen to the advice of others, and sent a notice to Jiroji that night.


    At the same time, in California, the United States, a beautiful young woman in a black dress suddenly lit her eyes when she saw the newspaper.As a strange thief, her body will naturally respond when she hears a precious gem, and her heart is also full of curiosity and desire.


    "Is the diamond exhibited in Japan? It¡¯s been a long time since I came out. It seems that I have to go back tomorrow. The group of forged gemstones should appear because of that rare treasure. As long as it appears, it depends on me. Destroy them." After putting away the newspaper, the young woman took a sip of red wine, her bright eyes faintly looking towards the void.Now the world has become turbulent because of the appearance of a diamond.Was it just a coincidence, or was there someone who stirred it up?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, after Kidd issued the notice, in the meeting room of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department in Japan, a special meeting about Kaito Kidd was being held.


    Shintaro Chamu, the police department of the Intelligent Criminal Search Department of the Second Division of the Metropolitan Police Department, has been in charge of the crime of kidding Kidd with his subordinates for more than ten years.


    "Last night, Kaito Kidd sent a new crime notice to Jiroki!"


    As soon as he said this, the police officer below was shocked.


    "The reason is that after Mr. Jiroyoshi of the Suzuki chaebol announced his most precious "collectible" to the world media yesterday, the huge blue diamond gemstone, it really attracted the covetousness of the thief Kidd. The notice said that the second hand will be released on the day of the exhibition. When the clock engraves the twelfth text, he will come to the museum to worship the gems on display. Signed by the magician of the end of the century, Kaito Kidd!"


    On the huge projector, there was a notice from the strange thief Kidd.From the signature of the saobao behind, it can be confirmed that it is not someone fake Kidd.


    "Damn, that Jiroki from the Suzuki family will make trouble for our police, and let our police protect the gems for him. Hmph, there is no brain, how could he catch the thief Kidd." Nakamori Silver grumbled three times. To say.


    "Nevertheless, Mr. Jiroji''s role is to lead the gangster Kidd to the police, so we must seize every opportunity to arrest him!!" Chaki Shintaro said solemnly.


    "Yes, what a gem counts! You know, everyone! Betting on the prestige and pride of our police, we will definitely catch that bastard thief to jail the day after tomorrow! Absolutely, definitely do it!!" Zhongsen Yinsan was full of excitement To say.


    "Hi!!" The policemen shouted brazenly, their eyes became very eager.

 1557 The collapse of the second element Text 01583, Lupin the Third?

    "Nie Kong, have you seen today''s newspaper, important news." With a newspaper, Hattori rushed from Nie Kong''s door to the living room and stretched the newspaper in front of him.


    "I''m about to go to school, let''s talk about something when I come back from school," Nie Kong said.


    "What? It''s such an emergency situation. Did you tell me that you are going to school with a leisurely mind? Take a look for yourself. Newspapers all over the world will publish news about the Suzuki chaebol''s exhibition of the world''s largest blue diamond. According to the current development, not only will Kidd the thief, it will even attract all the famous thieves in the world! For example, the famous Lupin III in Europe, the lady thief of the America..." Hattori explained frantically. I''m afraid Nie Kong doesn''t know how serious the situation is now.Simply put, something big happened in Kyoto.


    "Hehe, that''s how it is."


    When the two girls, Xiaobi and Yingri, who were about to go to work, heard Hattori''s words, they suddenly smiled and looked at their man.


    And Jinghua said with emotion: "Nie Jun is really good calculation, I said how could the Suzuki chaebol suddenly pop up a huge diamond! In this way, just use the bait of gems to attract Qianying to the bait, and then bring her back. There is only one missing."


    "You Xizi often returns to filming in Japan, which is much simpler than Qianying who runs around the world. If Nie Jun calls her, what is the difficulty for Nie Jun to see his "mother"." Yingli scolded Came out.


    The three girls roared with laughter, only Ming Mei and He Ye could not understand their conversation.Xiao Ai gave them a glance, why she seemed to be saying things she didn''t understand.


    "Who could have expected that Jun Nie would actually use rare precious gems in the world, and because of it, the police of our Kyoto Metropolitan Police Department was half tired, and almost all of them were dispatched to escort it." Xiao Bi''s beautiful eyes glanced at Nie Kong, her tone a bit irritating.


    "Nie Kong did it deliberately?" Hattori was dumbfounded, and stammered: "How is it possible, is it possible that Nie Kong, are you going to fight against the famous thieves of the whole world?"


    "Don''t think about it, my purpose is purely to use the gem exhibition to attract the thief Kidd." Nie Kong denied that he didn''t need to talk to the Hattori about Qianying.


    "Hey, it seems that there will be a very magnificent scene on that day. Don''t worry, Nie Kong, Hattori Heiji will help you, please make sure I follow you." Hattori''s eyes lit up. But obviously can''t suppress the excitement in my heart.


    As detectives, all of them look forward to fighting the world-class thieves, and finally arresting them personally and ending their legend!!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, France in Europe is in the forest, in a slightly old attic!


    "Hey, Dimension, have you heard that. Japan''s Suzuki chaebol has announced the world''s largest blue diamond gemstone, the size of an egg." A man in a green suit who looked rather monkey-like said in an exaggerated tone. Said the voice.


    In the spacious room, there was a man who was half-lying on the sofa and dressed like a western cowboy.After hearing Lupin''s words, he suddenly raised the brim of his hat, revealing a face full of beards.He always bit a cigarette in his mouth, looking listless, but his eyes are unusually sharp.


    "I just read the morning newspaper. It''s really rare in the world. Lupin, do you plan to take it as a goal, but you only said yesterday that you want to rest for a while." The man named Dimension said.


    "Ahem! Because... Because Fujiko Mine fell into the hands of a mysterious organization wearing black clothes, they asked me to exchange that gem for her safety!"


    "Huh, Lupin, don''t trust that woman easily. What she does most often is to instigate you to steal things!" Ishikawa Goemon, who sat cross-legged on the floor and always held a Japanese sword, said slightly unhappy.When the two heard that the matter was related to Feng Fujiko, of course they hoped that Lupin would stop being deceived by her.


    "How should I put it, Fujiko seems to be in trouble. Just now they organized a phone call and asked me to go out to meet, and I saw that they had a remote-controlled bomb hanging around Fujiko''s neck. After all, she is our partner and can''t leave it alone." It turned out that an organization used Fujiko to threaten Lupin to do things for them, no wonder he became very enthusiastic.


    "And the Suzuki chaebol boasted that it would be the most beautiful blue diamond in the world, so my hands have been itchy now. Even if there is no part of the reason for Fujiko, I, Lupin III, as a world-class thief, naturally cannot but Go and see the so-called No. 1 gem in the world," Lupin said excitedly.


    "Well, when do you plan to return to Japan?" Dimension said lightly.


    "The date of the gem exhibition is to be held in the evening the day after tomorrow. We have to hurry up. If I didn''t guess wrong, I might meet our old friends in Japan." As he said, Lupin''s eyes appeared two Heart.


    "Lupin, are you talking about the strange thief lady who often commits crimes in North America?" Daisuke Dimension said in surprise.


    "Yes, she loves gems, and she will definitely be a beautiful woman like Fujiko."


    "She is a very powerful opponent." Ishikawa Goemon nodded and said. At the time they clashed with Chikage when they were stealing in the United States, but in the end the three of them ran back from North America in disgrace.


    "Huh, although the lady of the thief is very strong, as long as I am interested in Lupin III, I have never missed it." Lupin said confidently.


    "Okay, but I think after success, I should refuse to use it to exchange peak Fujiko." Dimensional said.


    "Oh, Dimension, can you watch Fu Erzi blast into pieces with cruel heart. It''s nothing, let them keep it temporarily, it will only belong to my Lupin III." Lupin laughed and patted his partner.


    The faces of both of them twitched a bit, how much Lupin suffered in the hands of Feng Fujiko, why didn''t he have a long memory.That woman couldn''t believe it, so they objected to being a partner with her.

 1558 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01584, the garden belongs

    There are only ten hours left before the final exhibition, and in the garden boudoir of Suzuki''s house in Kyoto, you can see messy clothes thrown all over the floor on the pink blanket.Nie Kong and Yuanzi were a little bit forgetful. The two people hiding in the quilt seemed to have a lot of fun, and they kept breathing and sobbing.Occasionally exposed from the opened corner, the bodies of the two of them are overlapping and constantly squirming.


    Nie Kong pressed the garden under his body, his legs hooked Nie Kong''s waist, and his hands lightly held Nie Kong''s head.Qianqianyu touched Nie Kong''s hair with her hands, and kissed him.And Yuanzi''s white body, upper body and lower body have all been lost.Her face was blushing in a mess, her big lively eyes were closed, and occasionally opened to reveal them, but they were full of confusion.


    "Woo, Nie Jun... I really... really can''t do it anymore." Yuanzi''s body, which was close to Nie Kong''s body, suddenly slumped down, as if Nie Kong''s hit just now drained her whole body.


    Nie Kong stopped his movements, put the garden in his arms, and stroked her jade back.Feeling Nie Kong''s vitality, Yuanzi twisted his white body gently.


    "Nie Jun, Yuanzi is really...really not good. Now Mom and Dad are working in the company, or... Or you can go outside and bring Ayako. Originally, my mother planned to marry us to you, she... she I shouldn''t refuse Nie Jun." Nie Kong said in a low voice with a circled garden.Since breaking through the last step with Nie Jun, she is simply the happiest woman in the world.However, Yuanzi''s distress is that Nie Jun is really good... so strong, he makes himself alive every time.If... If you really marry Nie Jun, is the sweet married life really all right by yourself?


    "It''s weird that Ayako refuses. She is so gentle that anyone can bully her. It really makes people worry about her future." Talking about Ayako, Nie Kong said with a light smile.


    "It doesn''t matter, we have Jun Nie''s protection. From now on, the three of us will live together." Yuanzi said cheerfully.


    "Ayako''s affairs will be put off for now. Today I have something to do."


    "Yes, there will be an exhibition of your gemstone by Jun Nie tonight. Uncle Jiroji seems to be worried about how to arrange the gemstones to make it easier for others to visit, and at the same time to ensure the safety of the gemstones." After all, the person who invited the invitation is the world. It is difficult for celebrities and upper-class people everywhere to decide whether to put it in a bullet-proof reinforced glass cabinet as usual, which insults the face of the Suzuki chaebol.


    "That''s why he called me out and asked me to give him some advice. Now we are waiting for you to regain strength, and we are going to the Suzuki Museum to help him. If Ayako is pulled away, I''m afraid I will lie down for a while. Don''t go up." Nie Kong smiled and pointed her beautiful nose with his finger, causing the garden to sway, as if tenderness filled his heart.


    After holding Nie Kong coquettishly for more than half an hour, the garden regained his strength and picked up the littered clothes on the carpet and put on.After having a good relationship with Nie Kong several times, she can see that she has a flavor similar to that of her mother, Pengzi.But no matter how you look at it, the garden is now more beautiful than Tomoko.


    After coming out of her boudoir, Ayako blushed as if avoiding Nie Kong and the two of them, and seemed to realize what had happened to them.


    Nie Kong saw that Lingzi was alone at home and seemed to have nothing to do. He quietly said a few words in the garden''s ears.Yuanzi said, cheerfully pulling Ayako, let her go to the museum together.


    How could the gentle Ayako refuse, and he half pushed and half followed Nie Kong and the others.In order to avoid her being embarrassed, Nie Kong asked her to be caught between herself and the garden, and the two talked with her.


    The three of them walked to the Suzuki Museum, only to find that the police in Kyoto had begun to arrange the relevant defensive lines, and it wasted half an hour before they arrived in the museum.


    For tonight¡¯s exhibition, the museum is undergoing drastic renovations.The top two floors of the museum are almost flattened, and then covered with a glass roof, allowing you to see the sky outside from the inside of the museum.


    Gorgeous lighting, and then there are precious wool blankets covering the floor under your feet.It can be said that the success of tonight''s exhibition is related to the face of the Suzuki family. There must be no negligence.It is estimated that at least 100 million yen has been spent on renovation costs.


    The host, Jiroki, is now discussing with several police.There are three Nie Kong acquaintances, namely Chamu Shintaro, Nakamori Ginzo, and Shiratori police officer.The other one is very strange, he doesn''t know the police.


    "Nie Kong, you are here." After seeing Nie Kong and his two nieces, Jiroji''s eyes lit up and he stood in front of them with a smile.


    The three police officers behind each nodded and greeted him. They were all old acquaintances, and they didn''t need to be polite.


    "Oh? He has been admired for a long time, is he Nie Kong who is known as Kyoto Holmes." The strange police officer looked at Nie Kong and said in surprise.


    "Nie Kong, let me introduce you. His name is Qian Xing Koichi, a well-known Interpol, the investigator responsible for the Lupin project!" Jiroji said with a smile.


    "Uncle Jiro, isn''t Lupin the dog you raised." Yuanzi asked with blinking big eyes.


    As soon as these words came out, Nie Kong and the others couldn''t help laughing out loud, only Jiroki touched his head a little embarrassingly.


    "Ahem, the same name, just the same name. This Lupin is not Pei Lupin."


    "It''s an honor to know you, but why did you come back to Kyoto suddenly, could it be Lupin..." Nie Kong asked in surprise.


    "You guessed it, Lupin III seemed to have taken a fancy to the blue diamond released by the Suzuki chaebol. After getting the news, I flew back to Japan from France overnight." Qiangata Koichi said solemnly.


    "That''s it, it seems that the bait caught more than a small fish from Kaito Kidd." Nie Kong suddenly realized, but a smile appeared in his eyes, and he was more certain that Qianying could be attracted back.


    "Hmph, whether it is Kaito Kidd or Lupin III, our Metropolitan Police Department can definitely arrest them all this time." Officer Zhongsen said brazenly.


    Nie Kong shook his head. If it was really handed over to them, the gem would really hang.

 1559 The collapse of the second element Text 01585, Nie Kongs beautiful design

    According to the plan and arrangement described by Zhongsen, a dozen of their police officers secretly hid the gems in another secret room, and then their police officers lay in ambush inside.


    Nie Kong was taken aback, remembering that it seemed that the original book really used Zhongsen''s method.Then Kidd blew up the power supply bureau.However, the stupid Nakamori exposed his position by generating electricity by himself, causing the Kaito Kidd to knock them down with a hypnotic bomb.


    "No, our Suzuki consortium has invited celebrities from all over the world. If we hide it for you, how do we exhibit it?" Jiroki immediately refused to come out as soon as he heard of his plan.


    "But you have to lock it in a strengthened glass cabinet. Kidd and the others only need to pretend to be someone else, and he can easily steal it out as before." Nakamori Silver said.


    "Well! Kaito Kidd and Lupin III are both very good at disguising themselves as others, and their unlocking skills are very powerful." Qian Xingyi said seriously.


    "It''s really a headache, so I specially invited Nie Kong, he should have a way. While ensuring its safety, it can be thoroughly shown to celebrities around the world to watch." Jirogyi smiled and looked at Nie Kong. Actually threw everything to him to solve.Suddenly, all the eyes of everyone at the scene gathered on him.


    Nie Kong thought about it for a few minutes before he smiled, and quickly came up with a great plan.


    "Well, let me help you design the best exhibition in the world!"


    "Bringing bragging, you can tell me to see your plan." Nakamori Yinzo said dissatisfiedly.


    "Yes, Nie Kong, tell us about it, so I can arrange for workers to help you realize it." Jirangi said.


    After Nie Kong organized the language in his mind, he immediately said his design: "First, in the center of the museum venue stands a two-meter high bar with an area of ??about 30 square meters. Then, the high platform is surrounded by special tempered glass. A box with a width of 2 meters and a height of 2 meters is completely welded and sealed with a special steel mesh."


    "I thought you could tell anything, is there any difference between the usual exhibition glass safe?" Nakamori Ginzo muttered.


    "Don''t worry, I haven''t finished. Although it can be said to be a safe, the usage is different. When a square box is surrounded by glass, fill it with water to make an aquarium." Nie Sora gestured.


    "Hehe, does Nie Jun want to raise fish in it?" Yuanzi said with a grin.


    Jiroki and the others looked at Nie Kong speechlessly. Could it be that he planned to put the gems in the aquarium?


    "Yes, I plan to raise a jellyfish in it."


    "Do you really want to raise animals? Are you planning to tie gems to jellyfish?" Jiroji was surprised, as if he understood Nie Kong''s plan a little.Even if Kidd was able to untie the sealed steel wire in the end, when he finally searched for gems in the diving box, he felt that taking out the diamonds from the jellyfish would inevitably waste time.


    "What''s so good about strapping on." Nie Kong shook his head, then squinted and said, "I plan to sew diamonds into the body of a one-meter-sized jellyfish."


    "What." Nie Kong immediately stunned everyone when he said this.In their minds, the strange thieves finally broke the cage, and then hugged a jellyfish weighing more than twenty kilograms in embarrassment.


    "Does it have any special meaning for you to do that? The gems can''t be displayed at all." Jiroji said hurriedly.


    "Who said that it can''t be exhibited? And it will show its dreamy beauty. If you don''t believe it, let''s do an experiment. You hurry up and ask others to put diamonds in the body of a jellyfish." Nie Kong urged Jirangi to say.


    "Well, I want to see what tricks you are playing." Jirouji murmured, and then followed Nie Kong''s instructions.The Suzuki chaebol is full of talents, and it should be easy to do.


    After staying for half an hour, someone finally came to them carrying a glass water tank with what Nie Kong wanted.


    Nie Kong told them to carry the water tank to another room. After closing the curtains, the room became a little dark, as if to play a movie.


    Finally, using the infrared spotlights that seemed to be sold on a stall, a white spotlight beam was shot into the glass water tank, shining on the jellyfish.


    The crystal clear jellyfish body is transparent, and spotlights shine on the diamonds inside without exception.The prismatic diamond immediately reflected light blue light to all sides, and there was a crystal lamp in the body of the jellyfish, and it was dazzling with the jellyfish''s swimming.It''s so beautiful. The white light shines on the blue diamond, reflecting the beautiful blue light through the body of the jellyfish and the blue diamond itself.


    Beauty is really beautiful.Even as a rich man, Jiroki has never seen such a beautiful side of diamonds. It is really a world miracle.


    Sisters Ayako and Yuanzi clasp their hands tightly, their eyes have long turned into stars, and they can''t wait to hide them in their hands.


    Several police officers saw the shocking scene in front of them, and finally understood why the strange thieves are so keen on collecting gems.


    "Haha, it seems that our Suzuki consortium will definitely show a face in front of the world''s celebrities." Jiro Jihaha is big and small, and his rough face is full of excitement.


    "Huh, Uncle Jiroji you should thank Nie Jun, only he can come up with such a beautiful exhibition. No, maybe it will be the only exhibition in the world." Yuanzi looked at her man with admiration, only Nie You can do it.


    Lingzi''s eyes were brilliant, his steady and mature, exactly the same as Uncle Nie Kong, made her heart-stirring.


    "What is my family''s thanks?" Jirouji said shamelessly.


    "Now it seems that the security of the exhibition can be solved. Even if the thief steals them, it will be a big trouble to remove the gems from the body of the jellyfish. As expected, it is a detective." Qian Xingxing said with emotion.


    Nie Kong didn''t care. As long as he was there, no one could steal the diamond from him.But Nie Kong didn''t care much after all, all he cared about was whether Qianying came back.


    "Very well, I immediately ordered the workers to make the aquarium as soon as possible. Don''t worry, it will be done before the exhibition tonight."

 1560 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01586Coming soon

    At six o''clock in the evening, the gem exhibition will open soon.And because of its relationship, there are more than ten times more foreigners in Kyoto!Even so, there are very few police officers who maintain public order, because Zhongsen and their police officers from the Second Section of the Metropolitan Police Department are seconded to the museum to protect the diamonds.


    Today is definitely a very important day for the police, and Hattori Heiji is also very excited.As early as five o''clock, the Hattori was blocked at the door of Nie Kong''s house, for fear that Nie Kong would not take him.


    "That''s right, can I ask Jun Nie to take Xiao Ai by the way." Mingmei, who blinked her big eyes at Nie Kong, suddenly pushed Lori Xiao Ai to him.


    "That kind of boring game of the rich, I am not interested." Xiao Ai squinted and looked at her sister silently.


    "Look, who told Mingmei you to equip her with a computer early? Xiao Aichan seems to have become an otaku." Nie Kong let go.


    "Sister, what does it look like to hide in the room all day at a young age? If you become a gangster girl, your elder sister will be angry." Mingmei akimbo her arms and teaches her little sorrow.


    "That''s not right, I...I''m analyzing APTX4869 information, and I hope I can study the corresponding antidote sooner..." Xiao Ai explained in a low voice.


    "Is there anything to study, Xiao Ai is so cute now, and Xiao Ai''s body will naturally grow on its own in the future. No, it seems that the computer in the room must be thrown out." Mingmei said worriedly.


    "Sister..." Hearing Mingmei''s words, Xiao Ai immediately hugged her waist, and Sapphire''s eyes were begging: "I...I promised to go out with Nie Jun, can''t you?"


    "Hehe, let''s go back to the room and prepare. My sister will put on you the cutest set of clothes." He Ye''s pretty face showed a sweet smile again and returned to the room with her hand.


    Ten minutes later, Ming Mei, who was wearing loose home clothes, pushed the a bit twisted Xiao Ai out of the room, and Xiao Ai''s cold cheeks could be seen showing a little crimson.At this time, she put on a small purple and white kimono, which was really cute.


    "Nie Jun, I can entrust Xiao Ai to you tonight. Have fun with her." Mingmei said with a smile.


    "Don''t worry! The gem exhibition arranged by me, how could it be boring, it will definitely make everyone unforgettable."


    Xiao Ai glanced at Nie Kong, her eyes seemed to say that Nie Kong was bragging.She was actually curious about how beautiful the biggest diamond was, because Xiao Ai has a hobby of normal girls.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After changing the dress, Nie Kong personally took Xiao Ai, He Ye, Xiao Lan and Hattori to the Suzuki Museum in Kyoto.


    Xiao Lan was wearing a red evening dress, and she was a little restrained.Because although it is an exhibition, it can actually be regarded as a banquet of the upper class. It is inevitable that you will be nervous when attending such a big scene for the first time.


    When he drove one kilometer away from the museum and found several layers of black-clothed policemen inside and outside, Nie Kong suddenly had a few drops of cold sweat on his forehead.Zhongsen and the group of idiots, is it necessary to have such a grand arrangement to deal with a few strange thieves?If the Kaito Kidd and the others can really steal gems, wouldn''t it be easy to turn into a policeman?


    As soon as the garden, who had been waiting outside, saw Nie Kong and the others, he immediately ran out with the corner of his skirt happily.She was wearing an elegant dress in Milan, with a dazzling blue diamond necklace hanging around her neck. Only then did she reveal the temperament of a lady.


    Nie Kong and his group of six came to the museum and found that the roof of the glass-covered roof was decorated with gorgeous lights, illuminating the hall as bright as the day.If it weren''t for the dark sky outside from the glass, Xiaolan and the others might think it was daytime.The luxurious and majestic scene made Xiaolan and Heye feel a little silly.


    I found that a lot of guests had come, and there were many blond and blue-eyed foreigners chatting in groups.In the middle of the museum, there is a two-meter high platform, and the things placed on it are covered with a black cloth.


    The exhibition was held punctually at nine o''clock in the evening, and the current time is more than seven o''clock. Guests who come in advance can eat at the table full of rich food to fill their food.


    Nie Kong clasped Xiao Ai''s soft hands tightly, and said that he was worried that too many people would leave.Xiao Ai struggled depressed a few times, and could only let his generous palms lead herself.And she suddenly discovered that many people had mistaken themselves for his daughter.Especially his acquaintances, after seeing him, the first line of greetings asked, "Nie Kong, is your daughter."


    Hattori chuckled in disregard of restraint, but Nie Kong''s answer stopped Hattori''s laughter, "Yes, it''s cute."


    "Oh, then which of the three of them is the mother." Jiroji came out with a smile and suddenly asked.Xiaolan and the three daughters heard him laugh, their cheeks suddenly turned red.


    "Why are you so free? Don''t you go to greet the guests at the banquet?" Nie Kong ignored his joke and asked him puzzledly.


    "It''s okay, Shiro and Tomoko are the real masters of the Suzuki chaebol. Anyway, I really hope that the diamond exhibition will start soon." Jirogyi said excitedly.


    "What''s the hurry? Let''s eat something to fill your stomach."


    "Haha, it is indeed Nie Kong who can calmly eat at the banquet of the upper class."


    Hearing what Jirochi said, the pretty faces of Xiao Lan and He Ye turned red.They turned around and looked at the so-called famous people around. As expected, none of them were eating, at most they were savouring drinks and wine gently.Look at the black-faced service department beside him, always pretending to be a gentleman.


    "False and serious, I never put them in my eyes." Nie Kong said calmly.


    "Haha, sure enough, Nie Kong, you are the most unique in the world."


    Even with the food, the noble temperament that was exposed all over the body compared all the people who are known as world celebrities at the scene.


    "Yes, Nie Jun is handsome no matter what he does." Yuanzi smiled idiotically.


    Xiao Ai glanced at Nie Kong in surprise, as if he had a personality similar to himself, only caring about the people he cared about.

 1561 The collapse of the second element Text 01587Shocking exhibition

    The hand of time pointed to ten o''clock, and there were more and more people in the venue.Nie Kong and the others only formed a separate group. Except for the police who they knew came to talk, the so-called world celebrities didn''t even care about their plans.


    "Wow, there are many celebrities that you can often see on TV." Xiaolan said in a low voice, her eyes overwhelmed.


    "Of course, because the gem exhibition is about to start. Let''s wait and see, the exhibition was arranged by Jun Nie himself." The garden said mysteriously.After Lan Jiang heard it, she looked at Nie Kong with bright eyes.


    Xiao Ai cast a cold eye at Nie Kong, his so-called arrangement would definitely be in that black cloth, what was he doing.


    "Hey, Nie Kong, is your arrangement really okay? Now that the mermaid is mixed in the venue, the strange thief Kidd may have mixed in in disguise." The service department pushed Nie Kong from behind and asked curiously.


    "Look carefully, the answer is about to be revealed." Nie Kong did not answer the Hattori, but looked at the high platform in the center, and at this time, Jiroji and a few guards in black appeared on it.


    After Jirogyi nodded to them, the four of them simultaneously grabbed the black cloth and revealed the objects hidden inside.Everyone was stunned. It was obviously just an aquarium inside.And why is it bad to raise a large jellyfish?What about the said diamond? You opened the black cloth to show me the jellyfish?


    "No...no, there seems to be something in the jellyfish''s belly." A few VIPs who got close seemed to see inside the transparent jellyfish, with a glittering star shining inside.


    "That''s right, we put the world''s largest blue diamond in the body of a jellyfish for exhibition." Jiroji said with a smile.


    "Indeed, it''s really a good...a big diamond!" The largest blue diamond found before was at most the size of a thumb, but now it is a circle bigger than an egg!


    "Hey, it is indeed a very strange exhibition method. But putting it in the body of a jellyfish, separated from the body of the glass and the body of the jellyfish, now it is no different from ordinary artificial crystal." Someone said sarcastically.


    "Don''t worry, everyone, the exhibition is just about to start, and then I will show its true light." Jiroji pressed his hand, and suddenly the lights of the hundreds of square meters of the venue suddenly dimmed.


    "What''s going on, could it be Kaito Kidd?" Hattori said startledly.


    "Why?" Yuanzi glanced contemptuously at the black-faced boy, "Xiaolan, don''t blink, the show is about to begin."


    Following the words of the garden, a small spotlight appeared in Jiroji''s hand on the high platform, and when it was turned on, a beam of light the size of a thumb appeared.


    Facing the aquarium behind, Jirogyi scanned the spotlight back and forth inside.When he found the jellyfish, he aimed the spotlight at the blue diamond with the big fist in the middle of the jellyfish.


    The structure of the diamond surface has a naturally ground synthetic edge surface. When the light source is shot from the edge surface to the inside, it starts to refract back and forth, reflecting light blue light to all sides, showing the outline of a huge diamond!


    In the shocking eyes of everyone, the body of the jellyfish turned into a crystal lantern, swimming freely in the water.


    "What a beautiful diamond." The young women who came to the exhibition were crazy, and they were shocked. Only the huge diamond glowing in the body of the jellyfish was left in their eyes!


    Xiaolan''s faces were shocked, and the beauty embodied in the diamonds gave people an illusion of dreams.Was it really set by Jun Nie? Well... It''s amazing, He Ye and Xiaolan''s eyes are full of worship.


    "It''s a very good setting, which not only maximizes the beauty of the diamond, but also has a strong security." The Hattori praised it, and he had to admire Nie Kong.


    In this way, how can Kaito Kidd steal the diamonds from the jellyfish from the sealed aquarium?


    Ten minutes later, the lights in the venue returned to bright.After seeing the unfulfilled expressions of the guests, Jiroki smiled triumphantly, and it seemed that he could add a strong touch to his autobiography.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Suzuki Jiroki, how much is your diamond going to cost?" A middle-aged man in a suit rushed to ask everyone''s concern.


    "I''m really sorry, it is a rare treasure, there is only one in the world, so our Suzuki chaebol did not intend to sell it." Jiroji explained.


    After hearing his reply, most of the people''s faces were filled with regret and regret.And a small number of the rich have a sneer on their faces.Since ancient times, there has been a saying that money is not exposed. Does the Suzuki chaebol have the ability to protect it?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "What a beautiful diamond, I found that I fell in love with it." In another tall building two hundred meters apart, two people used sight glasses to see everything just now. They were from France. Lupin III and his partner-Ishikawa Goemon.His sword never leaves. It is rumored that he is a master of Juhazhan, and the sword in his hand is not constantly cutting!


    "Lupin, when shall we act?" Ishikawa Goemon said aloud.


    "Don''t worry! I only understand its environmental layout now. I should carefully arrange the combat plan to steal it. It seems that many people will regard it as a target and expose it too early." Lupin said with a smile. .


    "Be careful that someone is ahead of you. I heard that the so-called "magician of the end of the century"-your colleague Kaito Kidd took it as a target." Ishikawa Goemon said calmly.


    "If he really has the ability to steal it out smoothly, why don''t we grab food from the mouth. The so-called magician in the moonlight, I want to see how his methods are. Now I want to get inside to find out the situation, you two are waiting for me outside Let me know. After I have perfected the battle plan for this operation, I will tell you the relevant plan inside." After speaking, Lupin III put on a strange mask and disguised himself as another person.Lupin III did not put the police in his eyes, including his old rival Interpol''s Koichi Qian Xingyi, and swaggered towards the venue.

 1562 The collapse of the second element body 01588, Qianying appears

    When the time came to the time written in Kidd''s notice letter, Chamu Gintaro and his group in black suits surrounded the aquarium in a tacit way, always keeping vigilance.


    And when the middle Sen was counting down the last few seconds, a sudden change occurred in the aquarium.There was a hissing sound from inside, like soda water full of carbon dioxide tumbling, and the dye that appeared made the water blue and turbid.


    "What happened?" The sudden appearance made the scene very turbulent.


    At the same time, a large smoke suddenly appeared above the aquarium. The thick white smoke made people unable to see what was happening in the aquarium.However, when the white smoke dissipated automatically after a few seconds, Kidd, a strange thief in a white cloak, appeared on top.


    "Kid the thief?" Nakamori Yinsan and the others exclaimed, but they didn''t expect that he really appeared on time.


    "Good evening, ladies and gentlemen! Thank you everyone for coming here to join us. I blame Kidd the thief for accepting the blue diamond gems exhibited by the Suzuki Consortium." Kidd who gave a speech on it finally laughed and raised his hands on them. before.


    I saw a large jellyfish in his hands.The key is that the body of the jellyfish in his hand is inlaid with a huge blue diamond.How could it be possible that the thief Kidd fished it out of the aquarium?


    Everyone couldn''t help looking at the aquarium, but the water inside had already turned turbid blue, and it was impossible to confirm.However, the smoke blocked them for ten seconds just now, could it be taken out by unconscious means at that time.


    "Damn it, you guys get me the thief Kidd." Nakamori Yinsan''s expression changed, and he immediately ordered the surrounding police disguised as security guards to rush up.


    Only seeing a bang, the strange thief Kidd with a weird smile seemed to disappear in front of everyone.


    "Please don''t panic, everyone, Kidd must pretend to be someone else hiding in the crowd!" Although Zhongsen and the others understand the principle of disappearance, they dare not conduct body searches on celebrities around the world.


    "Mr. Jiroji, please open the iron Internet cafe above, otherwise it is impossible to confirm whether the strange thief has stolen the diamond." Nakamori said helplessly to Jiroji.


    Jirouji was taken aback, and suddenly understood what Nakamori meant.When I was about to ask someone to take out the steel wire net above, a black-clothed security guard quietly said something in Jiroji''s ear.After listening, Jirogyi glanced at Nie Kong in the corner in surprise, and then nodded to him.


    "Nie Jun, what are we going to do now?" Xiaolan and the others looked at Nie Kong with worry, hoping that he could get the blue diamond back from Kidd''s hand.


    Hattori frowned and thought. He was also very strange in his heart. It was clear that the aquarium was not damaged. In what way did he take out the jellyfish?


    "Don''t panic. In fact, Kidd didn''t get it. You guys are waiting to be optimistic."


    Nie Kong said with a chuckle, although the blind thief Kidd''s blindfold can hide from others, it has no effect at all for him.


    "So, Nie Kong just now, you have ordered someone to remind Mr. Jiroji." Hattori said suddenly.


    "Well, let him install a small mechanism on it." Nie Kong said and laughed, looking at the aquarium.At this time, Jiro Gila came with various welding tools, and then the steel wire sealed on it was blown, exposing the turbid blue water surface inside.


    When Jirogyi was about to ask someone to take the ladder to check, a chubby black guard cleverly carried it to him.


    "Put the water pump up, I will get the water out and replace it."


    After hearing Jiroki''s instructions, he hugged the small electric water pump and slowly climbed up the ladder and climbed up to the two-meter-high aquarium!


    There was a smirk at the corner of his mouth, and while sinking the water pump into the aquarium, an extremely small steel wire tied with a magnet was hanging from his sleeve.His movements are extremely brisk and extremely concealed, and it is impossible for ordinary people to see the blind corners of vision.


    However, at this moment, a blue electric light flashed from the steel wire in the water, stimulating his body suddenly.


    "Wow..." On the steel escalator, the guard was violently swinging, and finally fell off the escalator, only to get rid of the steel wire carrying electricity!


    "Go up, catch the thief Kidd." Jiroji looked excited, shouting to the surrounding guards.


    The guards around looked very stunned. You look at me and I look at you. I don''t even know who the Kaito Kidd is.


    "Idiot, the guard who fell down was the guilty thief Kidd in disguise." Jirogyi yelled with a hatred of iron and steel. He deliberately deployed the power grid in the water, and only Kidd could get electricity.


    Including Nakamori, they were shocked when they heard Jiroki''s words, and reacted to grab Kidd.Kidd''s head seemed a little dizzy under the influence of the electricity, and after reacting, he found that a large group of people surrounded him.


    Kidd was terrified and didn''t understand why he was exposed.It seemed that someone had put a trap and deliberately led him to the bait.


    At this moment in his embarrassing situation, Kidd was about to take out the smoke bomb he was carrying, but found that his hands had been caught by Nakamori and Qian Xingxing!


    Nie Kong looked at the scene in front of him with a smile on his mouth.After all, the protagonist tonight is not you Kaito Kidd, but Qianyingjiang.As for whether Kidd would be caught by the police, Nie Kong didn''t care at all.


    However, when Nakamori was about to tear off Kidd''s mask, a bomb with white smoke rolled over them.Zhongsen and the others looked at their feet habitually, and found that the smoke bomb emitted a strong white smoke.


    "Huh..." Nie Kong was very surprised that someone would help Kidd.He looked there along the direction and found a beautiful young woman in a violet dress, sipping red wine calmly.


    But after seeing through her disguise, Nie Kong showed a very happy smile.That''s right, Qianying, who is the stolen lady, came back from abroad specially because of the gem.


    As for why she helped Kidd, Nie Kong was also puzzled.

 1563 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01589, Lupin the third acted

    Although the thief Kidd didn''t understand why someone would come to save himself, the opportunity was rare.He almost revealed his real body, a cold sweat broke out from his body, and he didn''t care about any gems. Now his life is most important.Kidd was embarrassed in the smoke and took off that layer of camouflage. After restoring to the original state, he unfolded the hang gliding wing and jumped out from the window on the top floor.Officer Zhongsen coughed and watched Kidd''s departure, Qian showed helpless expressions.He almost caught Kidd, he really caught Kidd''s body for the first time.If God gave him another chance, he would definitely not let go of the opponent''s hand.


    Qianying laughed blankly, Kidd''s appearance is really ugly, what a magician in the moonlight.


    He polluted the water first, and then took the fake props he made to make people misunderstand that he stole the gems.When Jiroji and the others opened the lid for confirmation, he approached the aquarium pretending to be someone else before he could take out the jellyfish inside.As for why he could confirm the location of the turbid aquarium jellyfish, it should be the blue paint mixed with iron powder that he dropped from the steel wire mesh.After the jellyfish eats it, you can use a magnet to confirm its position.Finally, I pulled it up with the hook on the steel wire and hid it in the disguised chubby body, making people think that the gem was just stolen.


    It¡¯s just that Kidd didn¡¯t expect that Jiro¡¯s guitar would be placed in the water and wait for him to get the bait.Even if no steel wire is used, he will be numb when he can pull the jellyfish out of the water and touch it with his hands!


    He used that little trick to trick Jiroki and the others into opening the iron net.In the presence of celebrities from all over the world, Jiroji naturally wanted to confirm the condition of the gems, which can be said to be a scheming.


    Seeing that all the water in the water tank was about to be drawn out, the jellyfish that was so soft as a ball was exposed.Perhaps it has eaten a lot of Kidd''s special food. There is a black mist of iron powder in its transparent body, and the claws with magnets on the front end are entangled in its tentacles.The blue diamond in the exhibition is still in the body of the jellyfish.It is latent in deep water, so the current did not electrocute it, which is really gratifying.


    Qianying stretched out her slender waist gently. Since the gem-selling organization did not appear, now it''s her turn to show her skills as a lady of the strange thief.


    She took off the outer dress in an instant, revealing the weird dress with tight-fitting black built-in, and galloping on the famous North American strange thief lady!


    "Strange thief lady, I declare that you have been arrested!"


    "who?"


    He found that his hands were tightly wrapped around his waist from behind and fell into the arms of others.She was shocked, her first reaction was to break free, but her hands were as solid as rocks.


    Why would anyone know their true identity, or that they are too ignorant, when did the Japanese police become so powerful?


    Qianying raised his face and looked back, and found a mischievous smile on his familiar face.


    "Nie...Nie Jun?!" Qianying exclaimed, her crystal eyes becoming hazy, and her tight body slumped as if it had softened.


    "No, that''s not right, you are Xiaojun Jun, let go of Auntie quickly,"


    Qianying, who saw Nie Kong''s return to his senses, immediately said angrily to Nie Jun behind.That kid is really hateful, he actually joked to his elders.But he looks exactly like Nie Jun, really making himself angry.Having said that, did Xiaobi and the others tell him their identity as the thief lady?


    "Let go of what you are doing, are you going to steal that gem."


    "Ask you knowingly." Qianying murmured.


    "It''s not necessary, because it''s just a bait I use to lure you out."


    "What, that diamond... is Xiao Niejun?" Qianying said with wide-open eyes, did he spend a lot of time on the layout just to lure himself back.


    "Well, because there is a very important thing to tell you. But before that, I have a question for you, why did you try to save Kidd the monster thief just now." Nie Kong turned her to face him and stared. Said to her.


    "Hehe, I am willing, can you control it."


    "Hurry up." Nie Kong looked at her smiling and giggling, and patted the incense and buttocks wrapped in her tights, and a wave popped out.


    "Bastard boy." Qianying''s pretty face suddenly turned pink. He knew that he was his junior, but why would he flirt with him naturally, and there was an indescribable joy in his heart.


    "No...nothing, but I owed him a favor before."


    Nie Kong was astonished. After turning his mind for a while, he said to himself: "Could it be the favor that I saved you by disguising as the thief Kidd more than ten years ago?"


    "Ah!! No...impossible, how would you know it." Qianying''s pretty face suddenly showed a stunned expression upon hearing Nie Kong''s secret in his heart.


    Although it was only a small episode, it was an unforgettable experience with Nie Jun for Qianying.She was in a daze, an incredible possibility appeared in her heart-Nie Jun was not dead!!


    "Sure enough." Nie Kong smiled again and hugged her in his arms, "Qianying, come home with me tonight. After you go back and see Xiaobi and the others, you will naturally understand the important things I said. of."


    "What...what are you...you quickly let me down. After the gem exhibition is over, I...I will go back by myself." Qianying blushed and looked around and found that no one was watching where she was. In the dark corner of Nie Kong, he beat him a few times.


    Nie Jun is not dead, is he really Nie Jun in front of him?She was not sure, and could not rely on her feelings alone.She was inexplicably scared in her heart, afraid that the truth she learned would not match her guess.


    Just as Qianying''s heart was in turmoil, there was suddenly a thumping gunshot from the venue.When the surrounding VIPs heard the shooting, they all fell on the ground in fright.


    "Asshole, without my order, who on earth did you shoot privately?" Zhong Sen cursed, holding his head.


    "No, it was Lupin III who appeared." Qian Xingxing couldn''t help but exclaimed when he saw the man sitting on top of the aquarium.

 1564 The collapse of the second element text 01590, hunt down Lupin

    "Ah, long time no see, brother." The man in the green suit sat leisurely at the front desk of the aquarium, blowing a smoking revolver, and said with a smile facing Qian Xingxing.


    Wearing a dark green suit, his face is a bit like a monkey, impressively, Lupin III, the old rival of Interpol Kan Xingyi.


    "Lupin the Third?" After hearing Qian Xing''s exclamation, everyone''s eyes focused on him.He is no better than the Kaito Kidd, because Lupin I is the world famous Kaito.And now it''s the turn of the third world, he has inherited his grandfather''s mantle and reputation!


    "Immediately rush to catch him!!"


    As soon as he saw Lupin III, Qian Xingyi led a dozen police regiments to surround the aquarium as if he was on a stimulant!


    "The gem will not be given to you, stop making unnecessary resistance, hurry up and surrender!"


    Although the water is now drained, there is an aquarium that is more than two meters high. As long as Lupin goes inside to get the diamonds, he will be locked in a cage.When the time comes, their police put up the welded iron net, which is equivalent to grabbing Lupin III.Even if he brought him a dozen kilograms of jellyfish, it would be a burden. It would take a while to get the diamonds out.Unless he pretends to be a fat man like Kidd, stuffing it all over himself and pretending to leave, Nie Kong''s design can be said to be very clever.


    "Oh, my brother is as confident as before. Then you see how I stole it." Lupin III said with a smile on his face, and gently threw a flash bomb in front of him.


    The dazzling light burst out, making it difficult for everyone to open their eyes.They only heard a bang, as if someone had broken the glass.After they opened their eyes, they found that the aquarium was slowly rising up three meters in the air.The open-air glass ceiling unexpectedly revealed a huge gap at this time, and they could see the dark sky and twinkling stars.


    And in the sky above, there seems to be a huge black monster floating, and it can be seen that a huge airship is slowly pulling up the aquarium!If it''s a second or two faster, I''m afraid everyone will think that it will disappear with the aquarium out of thin air.


    If the thief Kidd''s theft is like an elegant magician, it is mainly to deceive others, but Lupin III''s is a bit violent and direct.First of all, the purpose of the shot just now was actually to break the screws that lock the bottom of the aquarium.


    After throwing a flash bomb, his accomplice used Juhezhang to cut a two-meter-wide opening on the tempered glass roof.Iaizan of Ishikawa Goemon is said to be able to cut steel, and he deserves his name.


    "Damn it, do we have a helicopter outside?" Qian Xingxing said irritably while facing Zhongsen.


    "No, no! Because it was an indoor exhibition, we did not apply for the Metropolitan Police Department to send a helicopter." Nakamori said depressed.


    "No, you can''t let him leave calmly after stealing the gems. I have to catch them this time!" Qian Xingxing said, and the police officers and Zhongsen rushed out of the exhibition.


    In front of their policemen, stealing the gems upright is slap them in the face.However, the airship in the sky was as black as the sky. At this time, it was difficult to see with the eyes when the night fell. It was strange that Zhongsen and the others could catch it.


    "Hey, what about Nie Kong, he disappeared in an emergency? I didn''t expect to deal with a strange thief Kidd, but it really attracted the famous Lupin III!" Hattori''s domineering and robbery behavior towards Lupin was simply helpless. Can only see if Nie Kong can do anything about it.


    "Nie Jun just said to go to the toilet, but he hasn''t come back now, but what should I do?" Xiaolan said worriedly.


    Xiao Ai''s cute little face showed an expression of interest. She wanted to see the situation when Nie Kong came back and found that her carefully arranged diamond was stolen by Lupin III.As for He Ye Zheng looking up at the rooftop, his eyebrows are frowning.Seeing someone cut the tempered glass with swordsmanship gave her a great stimulus.


    "What? That''s someone''s betrothal gift." Yuanzi murmured, wishing to take off his high heels and threw them at Lupin III.Fortunately, she held it back, otherwise there would be bleeding.


    At this time, the strength of the garden, throwing it out with all its strength, absolutely blasted the airship in the sky.


    And Nie Kong, who was holding Qianying, watched the scene in front of him with his own eyes. His eyes were a little surprised. He didn''t expect Lupin III to come.


    "The fellow Lupin III dared to grab the target of my old lady." Qianying in his arms burst out a sentence that made Nie Kong a little dazed.Qianying''s face blushed slightly as if he felt a bit rude.


    "Hurry up and let me down! I''m going to retrieve the gems from him, but I can''t let others say that I blame the thief lady will be inferior to Lupin III." I originally planned to deal with the organization selling fake gems, but since they have not appeared , Qianying''s goal is to show off her skills in the venue.Unexpectedly, Nie Jun caught him just now, otherwise the gem would already belong to him.


    "They were leaving from the sky in an airship. Can you keep up with them? Let me take you a ride. I''m going to meet the so-called Lupin III." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    "Since you said I can''t do it, can you do it?" Qianying said unbelievably.


    "What do you think."


    However, the next moment, she found that Nie Kong hugged herself and appeared outside the Suzuki Museum, standing on the roof of the building next door.The scene in front of him was like a teleportation, exactly the same as it was ten years ago.There was a strong impulse in her heart, and she really wanted to ask Nie Kong what happened.


    "He said that I will understand naturally when I go back. The hateful Jun Nie has made people feel violent." Qianying couldn''t wait to bite Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong didn''t know Qianying''s careful thinking, he raised his head and looked at the void at this time.His excellent eyesight allowed him to see a small black spot one kilometer away, and he rushed out immediately after checking the direction.Nie Kong even slowed down deliberately, otherwise he would board his airship for a while.As a result, Nie Kong almost kept a synchronized distance with them. He was waiting for the airship to land, and then hurriedly destroyed his lair.

 1565 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01591, the three-way dispute

    Lupin III was able to get the airship to match the cooperation case in a short time, which shows that his own ability is indeed very strong.However, Nie Kong was so strange that their landing place would be in the suburbs of Kyoto City, landing outside the abandoned factory.


    "Hey, it seems that someone is there to meet them. Could it be Lupin III''s accomplices?" Nie Kong and Qianying hid in the corner, but found that several cars had already parked there.


    "No...no, it''s actually them, an evil organization that sells and forges gems!" Qianying saw the dozen or so men in black who were about to contact Lupin III and exclaimed in silence.I thought they would abandon the gems on display. Could it be that they were with Lupin?


    Qianying pulled Raniekong''s collar and motioned for him to come closer.Nie Kong hugged Qianying and jumped onto the second floor of the factory. He watched them from the shabby window and heard their conversation.


    "I have brought the gems, but I am a son of no one." At this time, Lupin III held the diamond in his palm, and the gem glowed brightly in the dark night.


    The man in black dressed like vogat motioned to his subordinates, and then the two pressed a beautiful young woman out.And around her neck, she wore a remote-controlled bomb with flashing lights.


    "Lupin, did you come to save me?" Fujiko gave a surprised smile.


    "Fujiko, you haven''t been affected by them, I''ll check it for you." As he said, Lupin Monkey rushed to the young woman in front of him anxiously.


    But Fujiko flinched from his bear hug and said with a smile, "I''m fine, but I have to wear a tasteless necklace around my neck every day."


    "Hurry up and end the transaction, let Fujiko bring us the gem. Then after confirming the authenticity, her bomb will naturally be disarmed." The man in black said coldly.


    "Okay." Lupin III gently put the gem in Fujiko''s hand, and Fujiko stared at the blue diamond with big blinking eyes, and for a moment was fascinated by its beauty.


    "Sorry." Fujiko held the gem and smiled and came to the opposite of the man in black.


    "Fujiko, you really are in the same group." Lupin III showed a sad expression.


    "It''s very realistic, but it''s actually a fake." Fujiko smiled and pointed to the remote-controlled bomb, and then reached out to the man in black with his hand holding the gem.


    However, in an instant, the gem in her hand turned into a gun with a slam, pointing to the leader and saying, "But I''m sorry, I won''t give it to you."


    A dozen of the surrounding men immediately held light machine guns and focused on Lupin III and them.


    "Tell them to put down all their weapons." Fujiko exclaimed.


    "Although I really want to say that I am really worthy of being the best son, but you seem to be negligent. No matter how you look at the bomb, it is true." Lupin III said with a bitter face.


    "What, cheating a beautiful girl, you are really bad." Originally Fujiko thought that he had cooperated with them to threaten Lupin III to help steal the gems, and afterwards he divided a lot of money into Fujiko.The two of them belong to a cooperative relationship, and who would have expected them to be equipped with a real bomb.


    Seeing the man in black and sunglasses looking at him coldly, Fujiko threw the gun away angrily, and obediently took out the gem.


    Just as he was about to take the blue diamond from Fujiko, he found that the blue diamond seemed to be alive and rushed to the second floor.Lupin III could see that there was a thin coil enclosing the gem.


    "Who!" The man who dared to grab food in front of him, the man who led the team looked very angry.A dozen of his subordinates had already aimed at them with machine guns.


    "Hehe, have you forgotten me?" Qian Ying accompanied Nie Kong, slowly standing in front of them from above.


    "Wow, Qianyingchan, it''s been a long time since I saw you." Lupin III''s eyes became peach-hearted, but Qianying didn''t pay attention to him at all, always looking at the group of people in black.


    After seeing Qianying and Nie Kong, Bu Erzi''s eyes flashed with a strange color, especially she would pay attention to Nie Kong inadvertently.


    "So it''s you, lady of the thief?!" After seeing Qianying''s dress, the leader frowned and said coldly.


    "We should have warned you more than ten years ago. We are not allowed to deal with the gems we like. Hand over the gems obediently, and I will consider sparing you."


    "If I don''t give it." Qianying said with a smile.


    "Then I can only ask you to die. A strange thief Kidd saved your life more than a decade ago. See who can save you now." While talking, all of them aimed their machine guns at Qianying and Nie Kong, not even a little bit. He hesitantly pulled the trigger.


    "Punch..." Continuous gunshots kept coming out, and all the pistols in their hands fell to the ground in an instant.Looking surprised in the direction of the gunfire, he found two people standing beside Lupin at this time.


    The man in the hat was blowing the double guns in his hands.His name is Daisuke Dimensional, a super first-class professional gunner, who can draw his gun and shoot at just 0.3 seconds!


    "What, Lupin, aren''t you afraid that I will detonate Fujiko''s bomb." To Lupin''s resistance, the man who led the team showed a surprised expression.


    "Are you talking about it." The man holding a sword in his hand kicked the broken necklace bomb in front of them.


    "Hee hee, I was really taken aback just now, I almost thought I was dead." Fujiko patted his heart and exhaled.


    "What, I cut it off." The leader of the team looked at the bomb in astonishment. It seemed that Lubang had two extremely powerful partners, which turned out to be true.


    One of them is almost as capable as Lupin.After the abilities of the three of them are combined, no wonder they can gallop in Northern Europe.


    "Thousand Shadows, it is a gem that others risked their lives to get, do you have the heart to take it away." On the one hand, Fujiko, who was out of danger, said angrily to Qianying.


    "That''s right! It''s a treasure I value Lupin, and none of us will let it." Lupin III looked at Nie Kong and Qianying, wondering when Qianying had a male partner. It''s really enviable. .


    "Hmph, it seems that you really didn''t put our organization in your eyes. Do you really think you''ve taken us. Fortunately, the boss left a hand earlier, Spider, come out and say hello to them." Hearing the two sides ignored them, There was a cold light in the eyes of the man leading the team.

 1566 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01592, killer spider

    If they didn''t take advantage of Fujiko''s threat, Lupin and the others hadn''t paid attention to that organization.So after rescuing Fujiko, Lupin III declared them out.In the end, the only thing that can win the gems is the decision between them and the lady of the thief.


    At this time, after hearing the leader of the team, the four of Lupin saw a man in a black cloak coming out of their car.He had a strange black mask on his face, with three red gems inlaid like eyeballs.


    Nie Kong could see that he was full of ghastly and evil murderous aura, and from this, he knew that he often kills people and should be the killer they invited.Fearing that Lupin and the others would backtrack, they hid their hands.


    "Jie Jie..." He let out a cold laugh, and while spreading his hands, he slowly floated to a height of three meters in the air, and stopped there as if he could overcome gravity.Nie Kong and the others could see golden silk threads like spider webs from behind him.The nickname is really a spider, and his words and deeds fit the form of a spider.


    "Mysterious thief lady and Lupin III, welcome to your nightmare." Lupin III and they almost found that the sky was so dark that there was no light at all, only the three blood-red eyes in his mask were glowing.


    "What, hypnotism?" Lupin III looked at the dark space they suddenly came into, and said in surprise.


    "Sure enough, he is the world''s top famous professional killer, the phantom spider!!" Daisuke Dimensional replied solemnly, using hypnotism to kill people is simply impossible to prevent!!


    "He actually hypnotized us all at once. It''s really hard to believe. Although he knows it''s a fake fantasy, he can''t wake up himself." Ishikawa Goemon was vigilant, and his hand was already held. On the knife.


    However, the eyes of the three jewels of the spider were only turned, Lupin and the four had no time to resist, as if they were hung into the dark mid-air by inexplicable traction, and they were stuck on the giant spider web.They struggled hard with their hands and feet, but they still failed to break free from the cobwebs.


    "Haha..." There was crazy laughter from the dark space, and even the dozen or so men in black were shaking with fear.


    "Oops, how can I solve the hypnosis? Wow, are we going to die. No two, you can kiss me before you die." Lupin stretched his mouth weirdly, but it seemed difficult to touch the distance. Fujiko is more than one meter.


    "Get off," Fujiko said irritably, if she could move her, she would have to kick him away.


    "This is the end, please die in your nightmare." The three red eyes floating in front of them strangely changed into four long needles.As if the East was undefeated, he controlled four long needles to stab the Lupin four.


    "Sorry, we are a step late." Suddenly, Nie Kong''s chuckle was heard in their ears.The dark space appeared distorted, and then they saw Nie Kong and Qianying appear in the dark illusion of the killer spider.


    "Hey, why didn''t the hypnotism of the two of you synchronize with us?" Lupin said curiously, the spiders were clearly group hypnotized.And looking at them, it seems to have come on their own initiative.


    The spiders hiding in the dark furrowed their eyebrows. It''s impossible. Why can they resist his hypnotism?Three jewel-like eyes looked at Nie Kong and Qianying, using the radiant light to hypnotize them again.


    "Eh, I can''t help myself. How could his low-level hypnosis work on me?" Nie Kong smiled and met his hypnotic wave, but the spider found that his eyes were as deep as the ocean.


    "What!" Perceived that the power of Pei Ruo Neng Yu spread out from his eyes, completely defeating his mental power.With a bang, the dark space suddenly exploded into pieces.


    "Um..." He covered his eyes and snorted painfully, and the eyes made of three gems suddenly became dim.Using ridiculous hypnotism to shake Nie Kong''s mental power, it was a rebound of power, and he could not bear it!Two pieces of blood flowed out of his eyes.


    "Huh..." Lupin and the others were panting. The spider''s death hypnotism just now made them feel scared for a while.


    "You''re done, spider." Dimension pulled out the gun in 0.1 second, and Ishikawa Goemon''s sword slashed at him.They know each other''s cruelty, so they won''t show mercy.


    "Huh!" He lifted his hand, only to see Daisuke Dimensional and Goemon Ishikawa floating upward, and there was a force pulling them upward.


    "The killer invited by the organization? It seems that I caught a big fish, but I have been waiting for you for a long time." Qiankage weighed the huge diamond in his hand and said with a chuckle.


    A gun appeared in her other hand and then fired four shots into the sky.With the sound of thread breaking, Daisuke Dimension and Goemon Ishikawa fell from the sky.


    After Qianying looked at the dark midair, the fifth shot fired knocked down the hanging device.


    "Hey, it''s really difficult." The spider covering his eyes saw that the strange thief lady saw through her methods, and a few drops of cold sweat broke out on her forehead.He struggled to stand from the ground and pressed a button of the watch with his hand.


    "Good-bye, lady thief. Next time, my spider will definitely live in your nightmare."


    The three rubies on his headgear glowed dazzlingly, and then Lupin III saw a strange twisted space in front of them, as if sucking him inside.


    "Stay." Nie Kong said lightly.


    After hearing Nie Kong''s bewildering voice, he quietly left the spider a hundred meters away, his body immediately sluggish on the spot.Lupin and the others were surprised to find that the spider obediently returned to Nie Kong with a dull expression.


    "Wh...what, the spider known as the master of illusion...the spider is hypnotized?"


    The leader of the organization turned pale, and he did not expect that the world''s top professional killer spider would be defeated by them!!


    "Huh! It''s time to settle our account." After suffering a big loss in the hands of the spider, Daisuke and Ishikawa Goemon, who looked embarrassed, launched a counterattack.One was a swordsman with strong swordsmanship, and the other was like a cowboy in the American West. The two worked together to overturn all a dozen people.

 1567 The collapse of the second element text 01593, vs Lupin the Third Theft Group

    After tying up a dozen of them with ropes, Lupin III found out the weapons they had hidden from them.Even the killer spider, who was hypnotized by Nie Kong''s voice, got a lot of long needles, beads made of weird liquid bombs, and special golden threads from him.Seeing so many dangerous items hidden on his body, Lupin III kept feeding him.


    The happiest thing is Qianying, who has now captured the leader of their organization.From the mouth of him and the spider, it should be possible to reveal the full face of the organization, after all, the leader has been responsible for collecting gems outside for more than ten years.


    As expected by Qianying, after Jun Nie asked for help, they confessed everything about the organization.The black hand behind the scenes is actually a very rich chaebol group in the world.


    According to them, their reason for collecting gems is to get Pandora.Some of the largest gems in the world contain mysterious powers. When the time is right, when the time is right to dedicate it to the full moon, the gems will shed tears.As long as those who drink it will realize the unprecedented dream-immortality!There is only one way of distinguishing. When the gem is facing the moonlight, you will see a red light in the gem.Because what is embedded in it is the real life stone Pandora!When a person becomes very rich and powerful, he will become like Qin Shihuang eager to enjoy the rich and powerful in the world forever.It can be inferred from this that the leader of the organization will be at least 50 or 60 years old!Leave them to the police for the next thing, Nie Kong has no time to catch the bad guys.


    And Lupin and the others have shown surprised expressions after hearing such secrets.To be honest, that kind of thing is a bit mysterious, who would believe in immortality?


    Only Qianying seemed to be anxious, pulling him and whispering: "You said that I have been around twenty-five years old and have never grown old since I was ten years old. Could it be that I drank gem tears before?"


    "Yes, yes, you should drink it more than ten years ago. But because of Xiaobi and others, you can only drink it once every few days." Nie Kong said with a smirk.


    "Hey, what you said is true...really, then what do you think the tears of gems look like?" Qianying asked in surprise.


    "If you have to say it, it looks a bit sticky."


    "Slimy?" Qianying''s mind suddenly came to light, and she imagined a sticky liquid.


    "It''s a bit in vain, it takes a long time to squirt, and sometimes it bursts in one bite."


    "It''s vain, it needs to be sucked." A jewel appeared in her mind, and then she had to suck it for a long time, and finally white slime appeared.Huh, no...no, that...the thick and long shape is not a gem at all!Qianying''s face turned crimson in an instant, as if steaming out, and finally understood what Nie Kong said he was eating "jewel tears".


    "Oh, Jun Xiao Nie, he... how could he know that... that kind of thing?" A private matter that only he and Jun Nie knew, right then Jun Xiao Nie was not born at all.There is only... there is only one possibility, and the one standing in front of me is "Jun Nie" who had died ten years ago!


    "Bad, what are you talking about."


    She was so embarrassed that she threw herself into Nie Kong''s arms, and her little hand kept tapping on Nie Kong''s chamber.


    "Hey, can you two not be like that? Showing affection can attract hatred. In other words, I, Lupin III, can''t let you leave with gems easily." Lupin III said helplessly, he was very special Envious of Nie Kong, can be favored by the beauty, the strange thief lady.No matter how hard you are, Fujiko has never taken himself seriously and often uses himself.


    "Yes, we stole it out with all our hard work." Ishikawa Goemon held the sword in his hand tightly, ready to fight.After losing to Qianying a few years ago, Lupin and the others naturally knew how good she was.


    In the end, only the thief lady VS Lupin III is left in the quartet, competing for the right to own the last gem!!For fame, for treasure, whatever is worth their battle!


    "Hmph, you are so embarrassed to say. I blame the thief lady for what I want to give you." Qianying was already full of surprises and joy, but knew that it was not the time to have a good love with Nie Jun.


    "The gem is in my hand, you have the ability to get it. Don''t become like the last time, and roll back to France dingy." Qianying looked at the gem proudly and said defiantly to them.


    Ishikawa Goemon looked solemn, and his hand suddenly waved a shining silver light at the two of them.If there is a strand of hair in the middle, it can definitely be cut into two easily.


    "Ihe Slash!"


    At the same time, Daisuke Dimensional, his partner, fired, and the three bullets aimed at Qianying''s hands and right foot.I could aim and fire three shots in one second, and the attack speed was really terrifying.


    They know Qianying''s toughness, so they can shoot as much as they want without fear of accidentally killing her.They galloped for more than ten years, but never killed anyone by mistake. At most, Lupin would do some harmless pranks.


    First Qiankage fired four shots. In a short distance, six bullets collided head-on with sparks.And Chikage''s fourth shot hit Daisuke Dimensional in the right arm.


    Dimension snorted and covered his arm with his hand.


    As for Qianying herself, Nie Jun was blocking her.As she expected, Ishikawa''s knife stopped between Nie Kong''s two fingers.I saw that Nie Kong used a little bit of force, the famous sword snapped into two pieces with a click, and then the broken sword he ejected from Ishikawa''s head was shot at the back wall!Qianying and Nie Kong seemed to have a sharp heart in their hearts, and they cooperated quite tacitly.


    Ishikawa only felt cold, and a two-centimeter cut appeared on his cheek.However, compared with the injury, the blow of someone breaking his sword was many times greater!


    After Nie Kong and the others simply showed a hand in front of them, two of Lupin''s capable partners injured two.Lupin was sweating, he knew that Nie Kong and the others had been merciful, otherwise they would not survive as many lives as Dimensional.


    Originally planned to shoot a prop to steal Qiankage''s diamond, but immediately put it down after seeing the situation in front of him.


    "Okay, let''s admit defeat! The gem is yours, Chikage, the strange thief lady."

 1568 The collapse of the second element body 01594, the return of Qianying

    Rolling back in Qianying''s hands again, Lupin, don''t mention how depressed he is.


    "Count you acquaintances! I''ll tell you all. Nie Jun''s identity in Japan is a very famous detective. If you don''t understand, then I can only say sorry, just in time for Nie Jun to get you all in prison. The most important point is that Jun Nie was originally the real master of gems. He only used the help of the Suzuki chaebol to promote to the world, so as to deliberately lead me back to Japan. Who knows what you guys are mixing up with?" Qianying Miaomu Seeing the helpless expressions on several of them, he said proudly.


    "Wow, the impossible combination of a detective and a thief, it¡¯s really interesting. Hee hee, by the handsome detective, why don¡¯t we work together to put the lady and Lupin III together, your reputation is sure It will be very exciting." Fujiko glanced at Nie Kong with watery eyes, showing her as the biggest weapon of a woman in front of Nie Kong, with her beautiful appearance and criminal figure.


    "It looks good, it looks a little bigger than Qianyingchan''s."


    "Right, right, I took a bath with Qianyingjiang before, at least in terms of body, Qianyingjiang is not my opponent." After hearing Nie Kong''s praise, Fujiko''s eyes brightened and he deliberately raised his bulging chest. .


    "Huh, Fujiko, you don''t scratch your head in front of Jun Nie. No matter how you show off, you can''t change the fact that you are an old woman." Qianying said angrily.To be honest, Fujiko''s figure really makes her jealous.


    "What, aren''t you about the same age as me. Why would he like you but not me?" Fujiko angered.


    "Just kidding, I''m only twenty-five years old, much younger and more beautiful than you." Qianying said, Qiao blushed.But because it was wrapped in bandages, no one saw it.Having said that, Qiankage''s dressing up as a strange thief lady is really strange.


    "Fujiko, anyway, don''t take it seriously when you quit, I will be very sad." Lupin III seemed to be crying, looking at Fujiko pitifully.


    Watching Fujiko boldly promote himself, and hope that he will be used by her like Lupin, that ambition is not small.Nie Kong smiled lightly and shook his head and said, "How could I catch Qianying? That''s the end of the joke, please go away, otherwise the Japanese police will come later, and I don''t guarantee that they won''t catch you. "


    Lupin''s face changed, and it seemed that the sound of a police siren was faintly heard.After looking at each other, Lupin and his two companions quickly boarded the airship, knowing that the matter was serious.


    Fujiko smiled back at Nie Kong and Qianying, blinked 0 eyes, and opened his mouth as if saying goodbye.They finally floated slowly into the air before they were surrounded by Officer Zhongsen.


    Watching them leave, Qian Xingxing showed a helpless expression of depression.Fortunately, they saw Nie Kong regaining gems from Lupin III and the others, and they captured the world''s top killer spider.According to the relevant information provided by Nie Kong, they learned that Lubang was actually sent by an evil and terrorist organization.


    All the organization was spit out from the prisoners captured by Nie Kong, and Qianying didn''t need to act personally, I believe Qian Xingyi and the others will set out to destroy their lair.Their organizational power is naturally weaker than the black organization, and the police should be relatively easy to deal with them.


    If faced with Belmode''s organization, even the top intelligence agent FBI can''t say that it can do it.


    After Nie Kong briefly stated the matter, he pushed all the issues to Interpol Koichi Kanichi and Nakamori to solve them, and returned to the Suzuki Museum with Chikage and Gems.


    After all, Xiao Ai and their daughters might be waiting for them in the museum. Since he took them out, of course he is responsible for bringing them back safely.By the way, take the recovered diamonds back to Suzuki Jiroki.


    When Xiaolan and the others saw that Nie Kong had really recovered the gems from Lupin, their eyes were all surprised, especially when they saw that Nie Jun had brought back a beautiful woman.


    Xiao Ai''s eyes rounded. She saw Qianying''s expression on Nie Kong, as if she had known him for a long time, like Jinghua and Yingli.


    Xiaolan and Yuanzi''s thoughts were relatively simple and simple. They quickly recognized Qianying as Nie Kong''s "elder", and cleverly called out sister hello.


    Qianying guessed that she could see the affection of the two women towards Nie Kong, and gave him a strange look.It seems that we must ask him the specific details tonight and what happened.I thought he died more than a decade ago. Did they all lie to them and made me cry for a long time.


    "It''s almost one o''clock in the morning, go back to bed." Nie Kong didn''t say much, and took them out of the Suzuki Museum.Yuanzi naturally returned to the villa with his parents'' car, but Nie Kong had to drive Xiaolan to the door of her house before turning back to the apartment.


    Perhaps worried about Nie Kong and their situation, Xiaobi and the three daughters sat in the living room waiting for them to come back.


    "Welcome back, Qianying."


    Seeing Qianying following back, the three women all smiled jokingly.Sure enough, the famous detective Nie Jun ate Qianying of the strange thief to death.Mingmei took the yawning Xiao Ai back to the room, saying that staying up late is not good for children.


    "So you all... are all back." Qian Ying said dumbfounded.


    "No, I miss you now." Yingli said with a light smile.


    "Hmm! I met You Xizi in New York a few days ago. She is busy filming. Hey, if I knew Nie Jun was alive, I might not have left Japan. It might be good to be a physics teacher at Didan High School. Ah." Qianying said annoyedly.


    "Nie Jun is hateful, who would have expected that father and son would be the same person. I guess You Xizi must be crazy after knowing the truth." Xiaobi said with a smile.


    Nie Kong made a smirk, "Huh, deserve it. As a mother, but left her son to go out by herself. When she comes back, see how I tease her, you remember to cooperate with me then."


    "Oh, it turns out...it turns out that I''m better than Xizi''s situation. Nie Jun brought me back personally." Qianying said happily.


    "Well, we''re going back to sleep, so I won''t disturb your old age. Don''t make trouble too late, otherwise you won''t get up tomorrow morning."


    Xiaobi yawned and said something that made Qianying feel ashamed.Jinghua and Yingli smiled, looking at them with ambiguous eyes, almost making Qianying couldn''t stand them.


    "Qianyingjiang..." Nie Kong hugged Qianying''s beautiful posture and gently grabbed her cherry lips.Qianying let out a cry, completely soft in his arms, his body scorching like a stove.


    Her longing for more than ten years finally came out.

 1569 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01595Go to Tokyo

    After solving the problem of the strange thief lady Qianying, Xizi didn''t come back immediately.According to Qianying, she should be playing the heroine of a movie in America at this time.


    Nie Kong called several times to call her back, but the headache was that You Xizi said that she would not come back until she took the free time.


    "Oh, don''t be angry about Nie Jun. You Xizi will be back in early December at the latest." Qianying grabbed the neck of Nie Kong who was sitting on the sofa calling Nie Kong from behind, and hung the body behind him.


    "Why, the day after tomorrow is November 11th and she refuses to come back for her birthday. It''s strange to be back next month. Maybe I have to go to the United States in person." Nie Kong dropped the phone and hugged Qianying behind. In his arms.Qianying noticed the strange things under her fart and stock, and moved her position quietly.When she touched her underneath through the skirt, Qianying''s face was hot.


    "Because...because, I remember it happened in December...it happened to be your "day of death" for Jun Nie. We will be back at that time for more than ten years," Qianying said softly.


    "A month later." Nie Kong was taken aback, time should be fast.Although Conan''s time has been fixed for a year to circulate, of course Nie Kong and the others have obviously lost time.But Nie Kong and Xiaobi were the only ones who could detect the strangeness.


    "Jun Nie... are you at home? Say you''ll accompany me out to play today." At this moment, Xiaolan''s intimate call came from outside the door.


    "Hmph, your kawaii childhood sweetheart is here." Qianying said with a pouting mouth.


    "Haha, are the little fairies jealous?" Nie Kong squeezed her cheek and said with a joke.


    "I''m not a little fairy. If you want to talk about a fairy, I think Xiao Ai is the one. Look at what I saw when I took a bath with her last night. Let me tell you, she is only seven-year-old Lolita, below She seems to have started to grow short hairs. But her character is really not cute, she seems to reduce a cold adult woman into a child." Qianying bit Nie Kong''s ear in a low voice and said gossiping.


    After hearing her words, Nie Kong was really speechless, "Qianyingchan, don''t guess by yourself, Xiao Ai is actually 19 years old, and her body shrinks due to special reasons."


    The body shrinks, but the hair can''t be bald or shrink the pores.As early as when Nie Kong brought her back, she had already seen it.But because Xiao Ai was afraid that someone would talk nonsense, didn''t she actually shave it off.


    "Well, Jun Nie, you lie, how can anyone turn from an adult to a child."


    "When you come back from school, ask her yourself. I''m going out on a date now. You can stay at home by yourself."


    "What? Nie Jun, don''t you want to slip away. It''s weird if you ask her."


    Qianying hugged Nie Kong and refused to let go. Nie Kong reluctantly talked about using spiritual consciousness with the Lun in the Dingtian Ring.Then smoothly took out a little weasel from the inside, called a juvenile skunk, a pet kept by Lun.


    After being raised by Nie Kong''s ring, it looks very aura.It is estimated that Lun has been raising for several decades, and it may be possible to change from an object to a human form just like Shilinu!


    "Hey, what a cute weasel, the fur is actually blue." Seeing Nie Kong give her the little pet, Qianying happily held it in her hand.Then from behind it, pink gas suddenly appeared.


    Qianying took a breath of the unpleasant smell and then yawned involuntarily, and then was surprised to find that her body had shrunk into an eight-year-old Lolita!


    "Woo, Jun Nie, you... why did you turn me into a child?" Qianying, whose body became slender, said with a milky voice, looking at the clothes she had fallen off.


    "Little Qianying, stay home."


    "Woo, don''t, you turn me back." Qianying was crying anxiously. There can be ridiculous things that turn people into children. Don''t go to elementary school like Xiao Ai.


    "I can''t help it for the time being, it takes a long time for the temporal effect to recover by myself. Mingmei, you take care of Qianying, I am out now." Nie Kong called Mingmei who was drying clothes on the balcony.


    "Jun Nie, I know." Mingmei, who returned to the living room, originally thought that Jun Nie was making a fuss. Sister Qianying was so mature and beautiful, how could she take care of herself.After seeing the reduced version of Qianying, Mingmei finally stayed in a daze and called kawaii.Sister Qianying, like her sister, turned into a child.And when she also encountered the young and stinky mole, her tragic discovery ended with Qianying, becoming a cute little loli!


    Nie Kong was already out of the house at this time, walking side by side with Xiaolan on the street.


    "That''s right, Xiao Lan, where are we going today." Nie Kong looked at Xiao Lan, who seemed to be dressed up, and asked curiously.


    "Mm, really, didn¡¯t Nie Jun, we said yesterday that we are going to visit the Tokyo Tower." Xiaolan said bitterly, what? Nie Jun didn¡¯t seem to be very happy about the date. I am looking forward to it.


    "Tokyo."


    Nie Kong murmured, maybe there is a chance to go and visit the two girls of Kujo and Horietsu Yumi.One is the prosecutor known as Madonna in the legal profession, and the other is the manager of a well-known cosmetics company.


    "Well, because there seems to be a TV station dedicated to interviews today, it will definitely be very lively. If Jun Nie doesn''t like it, we can go to other places, such as the shopping plaza in Beidocho. I wanted to do it with Jun Nie. The Ferris wheel there is now." Xiao Lan put her arm around Nie Kong''s arm and said softly.


    Whether climbing the tall Tokyo Tower, or making a romantic Ferris wheel with Jun Nie, Xiao Lan will not care.


    "Let''s go to Tokyo Tower today. Muidocho is very close to us. You can go anytime." It happened to be the weekend today, and Tedan Elementary School had to go to school because of the entrance exam.


    "Nie Jun decide." Xiaolan said happily.


    Today, I only have myself and Jun Nie. It''s really nice that Yuanzi is not here. Now I have a separate date with Jun Nie.


    The two bought a train ticket to central Tokyo. It is estimated that it will take more than forty minutes to reach Tokyo, which is dozens of miles away from the rice flower market.If you drive by yourself, you will be faster, in just half an hour.


    Because he was out to play with Xiaolan, Nie Kong naturally didn''t plan to drive.For him, sometimes the car will be cumbersome and slow.

 1570 The collapse of the second element body 01596, accidents in dating

    Tokyo Tower is located in Toshiba Park in Tokyo. It can be said that it is a very famous building in Japan.


    The tower is 333 meters high, supported by four feet, and is a pyramid.The tower body is painted in orange and milky white, bright and dazzling.The tower is responsible for the radio transmission tasks of 7 TV stations, 21 TV relay stations and radio stations.At a height of 100 meters, there is a two-story outdoor balcony; at a height of 250 meters, there is a glass observatory.


    It can be said that there are three hundred-meter high towers in Japan. It is surprising. After all, there are not many in Japan, and earthquakes happen every year.


    The lower part of the tower is the iron tower building, the first floor is a lounge, the second floor is a shopping mall, the third floor is a wax museum with the largest scale in East Asia, and the fourth floor is a modern science museum and a TV studio.


    Although Japan has a small land area and very poor resources, it feeds almost 200 million people. They have a lot of things that make their country proud and proud.Comparing with the celestial dynasty, which is vast and rich in resources, it is a great tragedy to find that there are not many humanities and assets worthy of hand in modern times.


    When Nie Jun and Xiaolan arrived, because there was a live broadcast from the TV station today, they found that the visitors were almost full of the park.


    "Nie Jun, there are so many people." Because of the crowd and forcibly squeezing into Nie Kong''s arms, Xiaolan''s face turned red.


    "Xiaolan, hug me tight, otherwise you will be washed away by others." Nie Kong said to her.


    "Oh! Nie... Nie Jun, there is... the color & wolf stole me... my ass and stocks." Suddenly, Xiao Lan''s body in Nie Kong''s arms suddenly tightened. If it weren''t because of too many people, Xiao Lan The wolf may have used a side kick in the karate to the face who dared to offend her.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''m helping you hold down the corners of the opened skirt. Who made Lan Chen wear a short skirt for a date? Although it looks very cute and beautiful, it seems that the bottom of the skirt will be exposed accidentally."


    "Well, thanks...thank you Nie Jun." Xiaolan said with shame when she heard Nie Kong''s praise. She knew how short the skirt she was wearing, because it was all used according to her mother... to attract Nie Jun. Strategies.


    "As long as there is... if Nie Jun''s hands are occupying it, then I... I am not afraid that there will be other Selangs who will take advantage of the chaos in the crowd."


    Nie Jun laughed dumbly, Xiaolan was really a simple and lovely girl, who made people feel affectionate.


    Half holding Xiaolan, Nie Kong finally came to the lounge on the first floor of the Tokyo Tower.Quite a few people are queuing to take the elevator to the tower, because the elevator can only carry more than ten people at a time!


    Nie Kong planned to go to the observatory first, and then to a place on the second floor that was easier to board.After waiting in line for half an hour, they sat in a crowded elevator up to a 100-meter outdoor balcony.


    The refreshing breeze was blowing, and the empty scenery in front of me was shocking.At an altitude of more than 100 meters, if you count it, there are 30-story tall buildings. The scenery around the iron tower for several kilometers can be endless.And if you climb to the 300-meter glass observatory, you can overlook the entire city of Tokyo.


    "It''s beautiful, and it really feels great to look down in the sky." Freed from the crowding, Xiao Lan couldn''t help stretching her lazy waist and let out a comfortable groan.


    Nie Kong felt no different. He now estimated that he could use the air dance technique to break out of the universe, and the height of more than 100 meters was nothing different.


    Nie Kong hugged Xiao Lan''s waist from behind, listening to her joyfully pointing at the scenery below with his little fingers.After watching for a while, they boarded the elevator again to the highest 300-meter observatory.


    At an altitude of 300 meters, there is no open balcony for viewing. After all, the wind is not something ordinary people can stand.


    Although separated by heavy glass, it can also overlook the entire Tokyo.The streets and alleys are as clear and sharp as lines.


    Nie Kong discovered that most of the people on the 300-meter observatory were young lovers.Looking at the scenery high in the sky with your beloved, is it a kind of romance?


    I asked Xiaolan and found out that it turned out that if the man from the tallest observation tower of Tokyo Tower proposes to a girl he likes, he has a great chance of success.


    After speaking, Xiaolan blushed and looked at Nie Kong with a shy look.I was thinking, if Nie Jun really proposed to him, what should I do.


    "Now, Xiaolan...close your eyes."


    Nie Kong put his arms around her body, lowered his head and slowly approached her face, and gently pressed her cherry lips.When Nie Kong''s lips and teeth intersected, Xiaolan''s body shook, completely soft in his arms.


    She slowly lowered her shy eyes, her heart was jumping fiercely like a deer, and she let Nie Kong ask for it jerkily.Xiao Lan never expected that Nie Jun really kissed herself in such an atmosphere at an altitude of three hundred meters.


    After a long time, Xiao Lan hurriedly turned around and turned her back to Nie Kong, not daring to let Nie Kong see her completely flushed cheeks.Shy and pleasantly surprised, it is difficult to explain her mood at this time.


    "Alright, Xiaolan, let''s go down." Nie Kong hugged her in his arms from behind, smiled and kissed her blushing cute face hard.


    "Yeah." Xiaolan replied in a low voice, holding Nie Kong''s big hand like a little wife.And because most of the people around were lovers, no one noticed Nie Kong and the others.


    After taking the elevator down to the rest area on the first floor, Nie Kong and the others'' next purpose was to tour the floors from the second to the fourth floor.


    However, at the same time, a strong explosion occurred in the elevator control room in the park, causing the elevator to stop working.


    There were probably more than thousands of people on the tower, and almost all of them were trapped on it.The crowds in the park were already scared and pissed, and the originally crowded park suddenly became much empty.


    After the police officers of the Metropolitan Police Department received a call from the masses, Police Officer Mumu surrounded the park with a dozen police cars at the same time. The first to arrive was Officer Miwako Sato who was handling the case nearby.


    Looking at the explosion scene in front of her, Miwako''s face was a bit solemn.

 1571 The collapse of the second element Text 01597, 12 million hostage incident

    "Hey... Miwako!" Nie Kong poked his head out of the window of the wax museum on the third floor of the Tokyo Tower to inquire about the situation. When he saw Miwako wearing a light blue OL uniform, he called her in surprise.


    Meihezi raised her pretty face and looked in the direction of the voice, and suddenly exclaimed: "Hey, Jun Nie, you... why are you on the tower?"


    "I''m visiting the iron tower with Xiaolan. You look very ugly, what happened?" Nie Kong asked aloud.


    "A man-made explosion occurred in the control room of the tower elevator. At present, thousands of people are trapped on it. The staff is guiding them down from the safety exit in an orderly manner."


    "Explosion?"


    "Well, the prisoner attacked Officer Shiratori with a bomb yesterday and issued a notice of the crime! It can''t be wrong, it''s the same thing as the threatening explosion of the Ferris wheel in front of the Cupido Shopping Plaza three years ago. The method of committing the crime is exactly the same as it was three years ago." As he said, Mei Hezi''s face was green and angry.Using bombs to kill others wantonly, how can that kind of behavior be forgiven.


    In fact, as early as three years ago, a gangster sent a threatening letter to the police, saying that a bomb was planted on the Ferris wheel in Cupido Town to blow up the control room.The gangster asked the police to prepare a ransom of 100 million yen, or they would detonate another bomb placed on the Ferris wheel.


    Xiaobi was in charge of the case, and she prepared with both hands.On the one hand, a ransom of 100 million yen was prepared to contain the criminals. On the other hand, Miwako led the blasting team to search the specific location of the bomb in an attempt to remove it.


    However, the final battle failed. The gangster did stop the bomb within the last six seconds after receiving the money.But when Miwako and a bomb disposal expert were about to remove the detonation line of the bomb, the time of the bomb actually started counting down again.


    It turned out that Xiaobi personally followed the gangster who got the money. She appeared with extremely quick agility and instantly abolished the gangster''s hands, preventing him from detonating the bomb.When she thought there was nothing wrong with her, Xiao Bi realized in shock that there were actually two criminals who committed the crime!!


    After seeing the police turn back, he completely annoyed another criminal.


    Even the world''s strongest bomb disposal expert, it is impossible to dismantle the bomb in just six seconds.When Meihezi closed her eyes and waited to die, she saw Nie Jun rushing onto the Ferris wheel and saving her.


    "Is it the bomb three years ago, but the criminals should have caught it." Nie Kong had just come back from a confrontation with Amaterasu before, and when he checked the information of a few women, he saw information about the case, saying that he was a policeman. Bi''s only stain!!


    "No, there are actually two criminals who committed the crime. The notice he sent yesterday indicates a declaration of revenge for his comrades. So early this morning, our Metropolitan Police Department sent all the police out." Miwako smiled bitterly. Said.


    "Did he talk about the specific time limit for detonating the bomb."


    "The final deadline is at 3 o''clock in the afternoon, and there should be an hour and a half left. I have reported what happened to Bi sister, and they should come soon." And because of the last accident, I am afraid he would not listen at all. What they said to the police.What Miwako can do now can only wait for her to come and listen to her arrangements.


    "Oops, Officer Sato, a five or six-year-old girl was locked in the elevator that stopped just now and couldn''t get out!" A policeman in a police uniform ran up to Miwako and reported the emergency to her.


    "Nie Jun, I''ll go to the stopped elevator to check the situation. You can leave the tower as soon as possible." After bidding farewell to Nie Kong, Mei Hezi followed the policeman and boarded the Tokyo Tower.


    "It''s terrible, Jun Nie, let''s... let''s go back." Xiao Lan took Nie Kong''s clothes corner and said worriedly behind him.


    She was very afraid that Nie Jun would solve the case impulsively, because Meihezi said it was serious and worried that Nie Kong would be in danger


    Nie Kong can''t leave here because he is worried about what will happen to Mihezi.Since the gangster''s purpose is to get revenge, it means that his purpose is against the police!!


    When accompanied by Xiaolan from the third floor of the iron tower to the first floor, the iron tower above made a loud explosion again.A dozen police cars appeared at the same time. Police officers Xiaobi and Mumu almost all showed up. This shows how much the Metropolitan Police Department attaches to this case.


    "Nie Jun, why are you here?" After seeing them, Xiaobi asked in surprise.


    "I went out to play with Xiaolan on the weekend, and happened to ran into this case. What about Mihezi, hasn''t she come back now?" Looking around, Nie Kong did not see Mihezi coming back.


    "She... She saved a little girl by going up to the elevator, but now she is stuck in the elevator and can''t get out."


    "Where is your rescue force?" Nie Kong frowned, and it was true that the explosion just now had something to do with Miwako.Fortunately, the deadline is not reached, Mihezi should be in no danger for the time being.


    "We looked down from the emergency exit of the elevator and found that there was a time bomb placed by the gangster on the top of the elevator. Once our adult¡¯s weight stepped on it, the slight vibration that occurred may cause the bomb to detonate on its own. Now it explodes. The experts of the group are thinking about countermeasures with Mumu." Xiaobi said, shaking his head.


    "What, do you want Meihezi to sit inside and wait to die?" Nie Kong didn''t expect that it would become the current situation. After thinking for a while, he said, "In that case, I will go there in person."


    "It seems I really can only trouble Nie Jun." Xiao Bi said with a smile.


    "No...no, Nie Jun. The bomb...the bomb is different from the homicide you usually encounter. It is too dangerous and you are not allowed to go." Xiaolan grabbed Nie Kong''s hand in a hurry, tears bursting into her eyes. Up.


    "Xiaolan, don''t worry, I''ll be fine." Nie Kong kissed the tears from the corner of her eye, then pushed her to Xiaobi, and said that Xiaobi would take care of her "childhood sweetheart".


    Xiao Bibai gave Nie Kong a glance. Maybe she said she wanted Nie Jun to marry Xiaolan home, but she regretted it now.

 1572 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01598, save Mei and Zi

    From the staff, I learned that the elevator of Mihezi and the little girl stopped between the 100-meter observatory and the science museum on the fourth floor, and Nie Kong boarded the 100-meter-high iron tower observatory from the emergency exit.


    He walked towards the door that could open the upper and lower passages of the elevator and found a dozen experts in uniforms staring.A huge illuminating lamp shot in the dark elevator lane, illuminating the top of the elevator more than 30 meters below, where a square box containing explosives can be seen.Although they had the tools to dismantle the bomb, but Naihe didn''t dare to hang it down to dismantle the bomb, for fear of detonating it due to the shock when it landed.


    Nie Kong could hear the cry of a little girl and the gentle words of comfort from Meihezi from the outside. At the moment, Meihezi was in a deadlock, waiting for the end of the bomb countdown.


    "Give me the tools, and I will go down and dismantle the bomb." Nie Kong said to a person who looked like a section chief when they came to the front and back of their blasting team.


    "No! Unrelated people, please leave the tower quickly. Our blasting team is responsible for the bomb." A man wearing sunglasses and smoking a cigarette hurriedly pushed Nie Kong out.


    When the head of the Blasting Division saw Nie Kong, his eyes flashed with surprise, "Nie Kong, why are you here!"


    "Team leader, do you know him?"


    "Jin Ping, he is called Nie Kong. In addition to the nephew of our Chief Xiaobi, he is known as Holmes, a high school student in the Kanto region." The man was originally called Matsuda Jin Ping, a member of the Blasting Division.Because the plot was changed by Nie Kong, he did not die three years ago.


    "Because you have nothing to do, your officer Xiaobi asked me to take charge of this matter. Don''t talk nonsense, you guys are watching and don''t let other people come close." As he said, Nie Kong took away from Matsuda Zhenping. He grabbed his toolbox and pulled the rope that was hanging down toward the elevator down.


    "Don''t mess around, if you land on it, the bomb will detonate." The blasting section chief hurriedly called out to the landed Nie Kong.


    "Relax! What you can''t do doesn''t mean I can''t do it." Nie Kong''s body floated gently, and his feet lightly fell on the elevator roof like feathers.After placing the tools, I saw the screen on the bomb showing that there are more than fifty minutes left!


    "Oh, does Mihezi seem very energetic." Nie Kong opened the skylight of the elevator, stretched out half of his head, and then floated down in front of her from the top of the elevator.In his gaze, while Miwako comforted Lori, the phone continued in his hand.


    At the moment when Nie Kong''s face appeared, Meihezi''s eyes were filled with emotion and surprise, and crystal tears flowed from his eyes.In any case, although she is strong in front of little Lolita, her inner weakness cannot be shown in front of the little girl.Seeing Nie Kong in front of him at this time, it seemed as if he was worried about being afraid, becoming very at ease.Yes, the calm temperament he exudes is so convincing.This is the third time, he is like his own knight guarding himself, always appearing in times of crisis.


    "Nie Jun, you...you are here." Even though there are thousands of words, those few words have already expressed all the feelings of Meihezi.She leaned forward and hugged Nie Kong, and buried her cheek in his arms.


    The Matsuda and the others above all raised their hearts to their throats.After seeing that the bomb did not explode, their bodies almost all collapsed. After all, it was related to their lives.They can see from the shape of the bomb that the bomb definitely has the power to destroy the entire Tokyo Tower.


    "Don''t worry, after I dismantle the bomb, I will definitely rescue you safely. The same is true for you, little sister. Be obedient and don''t cry." Nie Kong put his arms around one big, one and two beauties, softly Said.


    "Well, Zhu Mei believes that big brother you will save us." Lolita, who was holding the bear doll, sniffed and said with teary eyes and big eyes.


    Meihezi was rather helpless, and it seemed that Nie Jun''s words were not as useful for her comfort.But really, I''m the same as her, isn''t it?


    She imprinted her cherry lips on Nie Kong¡¯s face with emotion. When she returned to her senses, she blushed and pushed Nie Kong away, who was holding her. She turned her back to Nie Kong and used her hands to sort out her hair and ears. wire.She was deeply embarrassed by her bold behavior just now and was ashamed to face Nie Kong.


    "Nie... Nie Jun, please come on."


    Nie Kong touched his cheek and suddenly smiled.After comforting the two women, he floated on the top of the elevator again, squatting down on the bomb to buy you to look at it.In addition to the dense red and green wires, he found a miniature bug affixed to it.


    "The gangster used a bug to eavesdrop on our conversation. Fortunately, Miwako, you can''t reach the skylight of the stairs. Otherwise, when the police hoist the rope to you to rescue you, he might detonate the bomb."


    "Wh...what, does the gangster want to kill me?" Miwako said blankly.


    "No, he didn''t mean to target you. It doesn''t matter which police officer you kill has the same effect on him. It happened that when you came to the elevator to rescue the little girl, he overheard your voice, and then sealed you in the elevator with a remote-controlled bomb "Dare to challenge the Metropolitan Police Department, Nie Kong admires his courage.


    "So now we can only dismantle the bomb. Perhaps the gangster deliberately guided us to dismantle the bomb." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    "Then what purpose does he have?" Miwako asked puzzledly.


    "I don''t understand, maybe after the bomb is dismantled, I will understand." While Nie Kong spoke, he took out the tools from the toolbox with both hands.


    The police officers of the blasting team above sweated their foreheads, "Nie Kong, you...are you really okay to dismantle the bomb yourself. Please...please don''t worry, we will guide you on it. Just follow our instructions. , It can be safely removed."


    As long as Nie Kong cut a thread wrong slightly, the result would be devastating.They knew that Nie Kong was just a high school student, so there was no experience in bomb disposal, no wonder he was nervous.


    Hearing what they said, Nie Kong was funny.If he is willing to show strong power and can directly destroy the space in front of him, it is estimated that the fart will not burst.Or throw it in the dimensional crack and detonate.


    "Ann, what can I do as long as there is me?!"

 1573 The collapse of the second element Text 01599, Miwakos confession?

    The display was flashing red, showing forty minutes and thirty-five seconds, which was enough time.But the mercury control rod inside is activated by the explosive vibration, and it will detonate if it vibrates slightly.The mobile phone strapped inside is very conspicuous, with dense lines wrapped in the center.The gangster estimated that the shock from the phone call was used to achieve the purpose of remote-control bomb explosion."Okay, Nie Kong! You first remove the photosensitive detonator. I will now turn off the lights in the elevator. You must put on an infrared night vision mask. Once it gets dark, open the lid on the right side of the mercury lever. Be careful not to touch the mercury lever! You have to cut the outer orange wire."


    The guy from the blasting team leader looked at the map of the bomb route above, and then shouted at Nie Kong below.He can basically confirm the composition and structure of the bomb just seen above.


    Nie Kong answered his words, and the shining light suddenly dimmed after ten seconds.Nie Kong has a powerful night vision ability, where he needs the so-called infrared night vision mask, he squeezed off the upper cover and cut the photosensitive line in one go.


    "OK, the photosensitive device has been relieved of the threat." After hearing Nie Kong''s answer, the light was illuminated again.The section chief who was watching with the spectacles saw the current sensor above, and the pointer on the top instantly jumped from the far left to the center.


    "Oops, there is an electric current. Before you proceed to the next step, you must insert a plastic insulating barrier in the gap, otherwise there is a possibility of detonation."


    Although Nie Kong said he had experienced many incidents, the bomb disposal for the first time was quite interesting.After separating them with the insulating board of the toolbox, listening to them step by step, finally there were only more than ten wires left.


    Glancing at the timer, Nie Kong wanted to see the remaining time.But he immediately noticed that the number on the screen had changed, and a line of words appeared on it.The blasting team leader still kept chattering about his instructions and asked Nie Kong to cut the last red thread, but Nie Kong suddenly put down the scissors.


    "What''s the matter, Nie Kong, why did you stop? It''s your turn to cut the red wire."


    "No, you can''t cut it."


    "why?"


    "You can use the line of words displayed on the timing screen with the sight glasses yourself." Nie Kong said aloud.


    "What." The blasting section chief couldn''t help but look at Nie Kong''s fingers, "Brave police officer, I sincerely praise your courage. For this reason, large fireworks will be released at the end of the game. The location reminder is displayed three seconds before the bomb. , Do it hard!"


    "It seems that besides Tokyo Tower, he has a bomb in another location. In the last three seconds of the explosion, the screen will show the location of the bomb. There is no other way. If it is demolished now, it will cause a huge Casualties." Nie Kong''s tone was very relaxed, as if he was talking about a trivial thing.


    After hearing Nie Kong''s words, Meihezi and their pretty faces turned pale, facing a dilemma.


    "Damn bastard, actually threatened our police with his life." Matsuda Jin was pounding on the wall with anger, unstoppable anger.


    "No...impossible, his crime notice clearly didn''t say that there would be another place with bombs." Meihezi murmured, she was suddenly afraid of Nie Kong''s choice.


    "What''s the notice, Mihezi, can you tell me?" Nie Kong said strangely.


    "I am a hard-ball player major league. Let''s start our playoff. At 3 o''clock tomorrow, I will use amusing fireworks to mourn my lost comrades. Even if I find a good stopper, it''s useless. In the end I will Turn things around. If you want to stop the game, please come by my side and use your police to crawl the blood-smeared mound. I will wait for you in the blood-red better''sbox."


    "So, the blood-red better''sbox should refer to Tokyo Tower." After Nie Kong heard the notice, he thought about it for a few seconds before slightly analyzing the surface meaning of the notice.


    "Miwako, I have something to discuss with you."


    "What are you talking about...what is it."


    "I will tell the police officer above to put down the rope later, and you will leave Tokyo Tower with your children first."


    "Nie...Nie Jun, what are you...what are you doing?" Mei Hezi trembled in her heart and said in a trembling voice.No, you can''t do that.


    "I want to stay until the last place to look at the second bomb that appeared in the last three seconds." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    "No...no, you will die, Nie Jun, please remove it."


    "What about the intelligence of the other bomb? If it explodes, many people will die."


    Mumu was silent in despair. In fact, if it was him, would he make the same choice as Nie Jun.Yes, I have always been proud of my father who died in his job.


    But watching Nie Jun''s death with his own eyes, Meihezi''s heart became cold.


    "Go up, don''t worry, I''ll be fine." Nie Kong threw the rope from the skylight to Meihezi. As long as it was tied to his body, the officers above would naturally pull him up.


    With tears in her eyes, Miwako tied the rope to herself and Lori with tears.The blasting group above saw that it was ready and pulled upwards forcefully.


    When she left the skylight, Meihezi hugged Nie Kong who was waiting there, and kissed Nie Kong''s mouth hard.


    "Nie Jun, I like you! Remember, without my permission, I wouldn''t allow you to die." With tears in her eyes, she looked at Nie Kong closely, as if to impress him deeply in her mind .


    Nie Kong laughed blankly, Meihezi''s reaction was a bit exaggerated.Miwako, who has always been careless, would confess to herself that the sun really came out from the west, maybe she was really afraid that she wouldn''t be able to express her heart in the end.But her tongue is really sweet.


    Nie Kong will naturally guarantee his safety, and now with his strength, the second element can threaten him.Because the only ones who can kill themselves are Amaterasu.


    And to relieve the final sense of crisis, it may only be possible to break through the summit of Da Luo Jinxian at the same time as Orochiji.

 1574 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01600, the location of another bomb!

    "What about Nie Jun, why didn''t he come out with you? There is only half an hour left before the final detonation." Seeing that all the members of the Blasting Division and Miwako who remained in the last came out of the tower, they did not see Nie Jun''s Xiaobi asked strangely.


    "Woo, Sister Bi. I''m really useless, I can''t help Nie Jun."


    Seeing that Sato, who has always been strong, actually cried in front of her, Xiaobi was a little panicked, "Mikako, what happened?"


    "Sergeant Xiaobi, the gangster said that the location of the next bomb would be displayed three seconds before the detonation. So...he...in order to reduce casualties, he should keep the information about the bomb until the last time he sees it." Chang said the matter gently.


    "Asshole!! Because he doesn''t know where the next bomb will be in Tokyo, he used 12 million hostages to threaten Nie Jun, so that he is willing to stay there and wait to die in order to see the final message?" Miwako looked at him. Full of anger, she originally planned to stay there with Nie Jun.But when I thought that if he and Nie Jun died, who would avenge him?


    "No...no, Nie Jun will be fine." His words were like a bolt from the blue, making Xiaolan''s eyes dull for an instant, "No, I don''t worry about him. Aunt Bi, I...I''ll go He brings it out."


    "Xiaolan, don''t be afraid, I believe Jun Nie will be fine." Xiaobi held Xiaolan and comforted softly.


    How could Xiaobi''s worries be less than Xiaolan''s, although it is false to say that Nie Jun died in a bomb more than ten years ago.But if things happen again now, then she will really go crazy.Fortunately, with Nie Jun''s strength, he should have no problem dealing with that little thing.If there is no other way, Xiaobi believes that Jun Nie will dismantle the bomb and that Jun Nie will not leave them.


    For Xiaobi, the importance of Nie Jun is irrepressible.Even as a police officer, she could watch others die without wanting Nie Kong to be injured.


    "Really...really, but if...if you really don''t see Nie Jun in the future, what should I do." Lan Jiang leaped into Xiaobi''s arms and cried, looking at Xiao with dim eyes. Bi.


    Xiaobi hugged the crying Xiaolan, and silently looked at the hundreds of meters high tower.Nie Jun, come out quickly.


    In the concerns of the three women, the time soon reached three o''clock, only more than one minute before the final time.And Nie Kong at the top of the stairs above boredly watching the last 60-second countdown of the stopwatch.


    When I saw the last three seconds, the uppercase English letters "EVITCETED!" finally began to appear on the display. When all of them were displayed, the time on the stopwatch turned to 0!


    Seeing that the bomb was about to emit a strong flame, Nie Kong waved it and threw it into the gap of the dimension.The small explosion caused by that little dynamite could not make any waves to the space cracks.


    Coming out of the Tokyo Tower, Nie Kong found that Xiaolan and Meihezi were tearful, and they seemed to cry.When they saw Nie Kong alive, the two women couldn''t help but rushed into his arms.


    Xiaobi sighed, with a soft smile on her pretty face, Nie Kong did not disappoint herself.


    "Alright! Stop crying, I said it would be fine." Nie Kong said comfortingly.


    "Ok."


    The two women seemed to have discovered each other''s existence, blushing and hurriedly came out of his arms.


    "Nie Kong, although you finally chose to dismantle the bomb, we didn''t mean to blame you, but it''s a pity that the next bomb broke the clue." said the head of the blasting department.


    "Who said that. Actually, I started to dismantle the bomb after I wrote down the reminder. The gangster definitely misunderstood me as a policeman who was greedy for life and fear of death. He dismantled the bomb in order to survive. He wanted to retaliate against the police and should detonate later. The next one hides a bomb in a corner of Tokyo. Unfortunately, he never expected that I have seen the last hint." Nie Kong said.


    "Hey, really...really, where is the next bomb buried?" Unexpectedly, while Nie Jun really took into account the overall situation, he protected his own safety. At this time, Meihezi was moved.That''s right, Nie Jun would be no worse than his father who died in the job.


    "Jun Nie, hurry up, I must hurry up and arrange the police to do ambush work." Little Birou said.


    "The word prompted is EVITCETED!"


    "EVITCETED? There is no word in English, right?" Xiaobi frowned and asked.


    "Of course not. It should be solved by contacting the notice he sent yesterday. His notice said that it will turn things around in the end, indicating that it can be read upside down."


    After reading it backwards, Miwako found out that it became the word detective, and the English word translated into Japanese was called detective.


    "Wh...what, did he install the bomb in Dad''s Maori detective office?" Xiao Lan said as if she was frightened.


    "That''s not right, you should reverse the translated words again to restore the order. If the detective reads it backwards, it will become Emperor Dan (Japanese reading)!" Nie Kong chuckled lightly.


    "That''s the case, but there are three schools in Tokyo: Didan High School, Didan Junior High, and Didan Elementary School." Xiaobi quickly asked.


    "Yes, but because today is the weekend, except for Didan Elementary School who has to go to school because of the second entrance exam, there are not many people in the other two schools. So his bomb should be placed in Didan Elementary School. ."


    Nie Kong suddenly thought that Xiao Ai seemed to be taking an exam at school, and it seemed that she had to call her to tell her.


    "Didan Elementary School? You guys from the Explosive Division are disguised as staff members. Be sure to remove it before the gangster detonates. Meihezi, you should inform the police officer Mumu to immediately let them set up a defensive net in the Didan Elementary School. Once a strange man is discovered secretly observing the situation in Didan Primary School, he is immediately controlled after the report. If necessary, he is allowed to be shot and killed!!"


    Xiaobi said coldly, her heart was full of anger at this time.It is unforgivable to dare to challenge their police and even threaten Nie Jun''s life!!


    "Yes."

 1575 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01601, Meihezi return to the heart

    With the information provided by Nie Kong, and after the blasting team removed the barrels of bombs inside, more than one hundred police officers of the Metropolitan Police Department dared to search a few hundred meters around Didan Primary School with great fanfare.


    They finally were on the overpass 300 meters away from Didan Primary School. Officer Mumu and the others locked a suspect who was wearing overcoats and holding glasses to watch Didan Primary School!


    "Hehe, there are only five seconds left before the detonation. Children, if you are to hate resentment, please treat the policeman who selfishly abandons you for your own life. 3, 2, 1, bang! !"


    However, what was strange to him was that there was no movement of the bomb that was originally set to detonate at 3:30.


    "Strange, why didn''t it explode? There is no way, I can only control it manually." While talking to himself, he took out a bright red mobile phone from his pocket and pressed the paging number.


    "Jingle Bell¡­¡­"


    The phone''s ringtone suddenly came out from behind and reached his ears.He was taken aback, turned around in a panic, and immediately found a dozen policemen surrounded him.


    "It''s a pity, the person you called, we have quietly removed it." In front of him, Officer Mumu said in a cold voice, carrying a cell phone exactly like the gangster in his hand.


    Originally, the device that caused the vibration by telephone to detonate the bomb, but now the mobile phone is in the hands of the police, indicating that the bomb in Didan Primary School has been dismantled.


    The hazy man in the overcoat was startled, and said with a trembling, "Why do you know where my bomb was buried? It was obvious that the policeman who was trapped in the elevator dismantled the bomb did not see the prompt, and removed the bomb in advance."


    In the script he wrote, it was the selfish police who killed hundreds of elementary school students for their own safety, and then he would announce the scandal of the Metropolitan Police Department to the media the next day.


    "Haha." Officer Mumu smiled coldly, watching his eyes full of mockery, "Don''t underestimate him, Nie Kong, he can read the bomb reminder in the last three seconds, and he can do both. Take down the bomb!"


    "How can it be done!" It takes three seconds to cut the remaining lines one by one, and can be distracted to read the prompts. Are there such people?I am confident that I can dismantle the bomb, and I didn''t use that time to send the information I read to others.


    "You tried to kill the police and avenge your companions in prison, but ignored the lives and deaths of thousands of people! The serious crimes you committed have long been considered impossible for forgiveness! Takagi, arrest him."


    "Yes!" The police roared. Takagi and a dozen strong men rushed to the stern man and locked him firmly.The nature of the prisoner is very serious. Xiaobi has already said that he can be shot on the spot.


    "Stay with your companion for a lifetime in prison." Officer Mumu exhaled, and the case that shocked the Metropolitan Police Department from yesterday was finally solved.He gratefully looked at Nie Kong who was following him. Fortunately, he had his help. Otherwise, not only Police Officer Sato, who was locked in the elevator, would definitely be sacrificed for this, but also the symbol of Tokyo would be destroyed.


    Perhaps after graduating from university, if he came to work in the Metropolitan Police Department, he would definitely be a police officer ten times better than Xiaobi now. Perhaps he would witness the birth of the legendary figure in the Metropolitan Police Department.


    "Officer Sato, we will personally escort the prisoner back. Could you please take Nie Kong back." After Officer Megumi instructed Miwako, he and Takagi got into the police car and left first.


    At this time, there were only two people, Meihezi and Nie Kong, and she looked a bit twisted and embarrassed in front of Nie Kong. There was no ordinary heroic appearance.


    "Yes... That''s right, Jun Nie, Xiao Lan, she... she is."


    "Little Lan, when I came to Didan Primary School and passed the Maori Detective Agency just now, I told her to get off the car and go home. Anyway, Miwako, I can ask you a question."


    "What...what''s the matter."


    "At around two o''clock at noon today, what you suddenly said to me should be true." Nie Kong said with a smirk.


    "Huh?" As if the setting sun stained her pretty cheeks, "No, I don''t understand Nie Kong...what are you talking about, I...I don''t seem to remember what happened at noon."


    Whenever I think of her bold and direct confession at the time, Mikako is as shy as an ostrich.Oh my God, why would Nie Jun remember, I really want to... I really want to die.At that time, her situation was the same as that of Tsunayoshi Sawada who had shot a deadly bullet in her family education. She thought she would not have a chance to meet Nie Jun before she said what she was thinking.


    "Mihezi, I can take it seriously, you can''t deny it." Nie Kong chuckled lightly, put the blushing Mihezi in his arms, and gently pressed her lips with her face down.


    She closed her misty eyes in a panic, and moved Qiao Lian towards Nie Kong on her tiptoe.Nie Kong gently brushed away her short bangs, and the two faces finally stuck together.After experiencing life-like reunion after parting and death, Mikako can experience the sweetness of a couple''s own mouth, and her heart seems to jump out of her body.


    Nie Kong''s hands habitually kept groping on her beautiful posture in an OL uniform, as if to understand every corner of her body, making the innocent beauty and son blushing.If it weren''t for Nie Kong''s final stop, Meihezi would let Nie Kong bully him.Fortunately, Nie Kong knew the occasion. If he did it in a police car, he would definitely be seen by passers-by.


    After the interface stopped, Miwako, who recovered from the beautiful experience, turned around and tidyed up her messy clothes.Realizing that he was touching her body just now, her face was always crimson.I thought to myself, since Nie Jun took the initiative to kiss himself, does that prove that he really responded to his confession at the time, but Xiaolan and Yuanzi seem to have a good relationship with Nie Jun, Nie Kong, he...he really really You want to associate with yourself, right?


    Meihezi''s chaotic mood became unable to be quiet because of Nie Kong''s attack, and the scene where Nie Kong kissed him kept coming to mind.


    To be sure, Meihezi found out that she really liked "Nie Kong" who was seven years younger than herself?

 1576 The collapse of the second element Text 01602, Xiao Ai hopes to grow up?

    Because there was an accident during the date with Xiaolan, Nie Kong had to give up his original plan and returned to the apartment directly in Meihezi''s police car.It seems that he intends to meet Horigo Yumi and Kujo, so he can only stay the next day.


    "I''m back." He took out the key and opened the door. When Nie Kong was changing his shoes in the hallway, he seemed to hear the laughter from the girl Yingying Yanyan.


    Nie Kong came to the living room to take a look, and immediately showed a rather speechless expression.


    "I said how did my family become a primary school?" In front of him, four twelve-year-olds and two six- or seven-year-old loli appeared.Among them, Xiao Ai was wearing a mask, so she remained seven years old as usual.If it becomes smaller, otherwise it must degenerate into a baby state.And the other one, He Ye, turned from seventeen to eight, like a doll, wearing Xiao Ai''s cute clothes.


    "Nie Jun, we must all blame your weasel for farting. Now, our body age has been directly reduced by more than half, and we have turned back to a primary school student of twelve or thirteen." After seeing Nie Kong, there was one Loli, who looks a lot like Yingli, said in a very clear voice complaining.


    "What? I think you guys enjoyed it." Nie Kong said dumbfoundedly as he looked at the women who changed their cute clothes.


    Jinghua pretty blushed, "Because...because I can put on cute clothes again after my body gets younger."


    "Right, right, Nie Kong, we are very cute right now." The lovely Lori Qianying with short and ear-length hair jumped out from behind them, turned around in front of Nie Kong and said with a grin.


    Seeing the green outlines of the four women''s slightly convex blouses, Nie Kong''s heart swayed, and their current appearance really had a different flavor.


    Xiao Ai always stared at the little weasel in her arms with round eyes, wishing to dissect its body structure.There are such peculiar species in the world, which will have the same effect as the APTX4869 developed by ourselves!


    Since... since he has a way to make a person''s body smaller, maybe he really has a way to recover?Although Xiao Ai has become accustomed to the elementary school age, she suddenly became fanatical in her heart when she knew there was a possibility of recovery.


    "But... but how can I recover? I finally grew up, and now I am back to the original shape." Little Lori and Ye looked down at their poor X, crying with their cute cheeks. Tao.


    Because compared with Xiao Ai next to her, she found that Xiao Ai''s had begun to develop slightly, and was she really that unbearable when she was a child.


    "It is called a juvenile skunk, and the fart it releases can cause a person''s body to shrink. The time limit is about half a day to a day, and it will naturally recover by then." Nie Kong said with a light smile.


    "Don''t you really have a direct way to recover your body." Xiao Ai''s eyes changed from expectation to disappointment.


    "Not for the time being. But don''t worry too much. After the organization is wiped out and you get the details of the medicine from them, you can naturally develop an antidote. You see Mingmei and the others, I don''t know how happy they are now when they can recover from their childhood. "


    Although drinking spirits after catching a cold and fever can temporarily invalidate the properties of the medicine and restore the body, it cannot be completely cured.


    "You said you want to wipe out... the organization?" Xiao Ai said in shock.


    "Yes! Some time ago I specially helped the FBI in the United States capture Vogat alive. They should have obtained a lot of information about their organization from Vogat. So you are an ordinary girl, and then live a good life. You It''s not their Shirley, but our little sorrow." Nie Kong said comfortingly.


    After hearing Nie Kong''s statement, Xiao Ai finally understood why she had betrayed the organization for a long time, and why people without organization came to kill herself and Mingmei''s sister.


    "You two are whispering secretly. Sister Xiaoai, Sister Qianying will take you to the bath." For Xiaoai''s stern expression, Qianying felt that she wasted her cute face.


    "No... no more." Xiao Ai''s eyes were slightly flustered, and she couldn''t help but step back a few steps to put aside.However, Qianying''s enthusiasm ignored her reaction and forcibly pulled her and Xiaowaye.


    It seems that Qianying is the same as Yukiko, who likes to be lively and has a cheerful personality, but Qianying has more of his own way.If Xizi comes back, the apartment will become lively and happy every day.


    "Wow, really...really, Xiaoai...Sister Xiaoai''s body began to grow...it developed." Soon in the bath and room, there was a cry of surprise and milky voice from Ye Nai. sound.


    "Stupid... fool, don''t touch it," Xiao Ai said in a flustered voice.


    "Don''t worry about that little thing, I''ll help you wipe your back." It seems Qianying forcibly hugged Xiaoai, and a wailing of Xiaoai came from inside.


    Yingli and Jinghua burst out laughing, and Mingmei''s eyes were filled with happy smiles.It is really great that my sister can integrate into an ordinary life and have contact with others.


    But it seems that Xiao Ai''s body is really a bit of a violation. It seems necessary for her to make changes.


    The three girls seem to be having fun in the bath and the room. It turns out that Xiao Ai really can''t handle a girl like Qianying.I go my own way, and ignore Xiao Ai''s rejection at all.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Early the next morning, Nie Kong took Xiaobi''s ride to Tokyo.But they didn''t expect that when they came to the Metropolitan Police Department, many TV reporters immediately surrounded him and started interviews. It turned out that in Xiaobi''s external propaganda, he saved the hero of Tokyo Tower from the gangsters.For a while, Nie Kong became famous, and live news interviews with him were broadcasted everywhere.


    If you used to be a high school detective in the famous Kanto town, you would feel as if you were not dry and flashy.But now that the bomb has been dismantled, it has naturally been improved.


    Xiaobi looked at him with a squint, Nie Kong glared at her and dealt with a few words casually.It is said that the bomb can be dismantled in the last few seconds, because I occasionally see the model of the bomb on TV and so on.


    Nie Kong doesn''t like reporters or anything, so there is no need to flatter himself like Satan in Dragon Ball.I have to say that Satan''s talent in that area is unparalleled.

 1577 The collapse of the second element Text 01603, the ambition of gin?

    While Nie Kong was being interviewed, in a luxurious 30-story top-floor apartment in central Tokyo, a young woman with a seductive beauty was sitting elegantly on the sofa in the living room watching the live news on TV.


    And in the hands of Qianqianyu with her colorful nail polish, she casually used her mobile phone to call at this time, and occasionally looked up at the TV ahead with her delicate and pretty face.


    A young woman with malignant beauty, there is no one else in the world of Conan except Belmode.Because of the weekend break, she has now removed the pretense of a new doctor.


    "Gin, are your actions in the United States going well?" Belmode asked with a playful smile.


    "No, the FBI guys are guarded very tightly. Although the organization sent dozens of professional killers, they didn''t find a chance to kill Vogat unless they attacked their headquarters head-on, regardless of everything. By the way, you are in Japan. How is the situation? I seem to have heard Nie Kong''s name just now." On the phone, there was a cold voice of gin wine.


    "It''s nothing. His interview is being broadcast live on TV. It is reported that he seemed to have dropped a bomb on the Tokyo Tower yesterday." Belmode said with a smile.


    "That''s the case. No wonder the explosion arranged more than ten years ago didn''t kill him. It seems that he himself knows well about explosives! Hmph, Nie Kong really is a threat to our organization. Now the BOSS has noticed him and will kill him. Entrust it to me. So tomorrow I have to go back to Japan for execution, and you are responsible for sorting out his detailed information."


    "Hey, you should stay in the United States and kill the vodka that might reveal the secrets of the organization." Belmode asked strangely.


    "Although I understand that it is my responsibility to kill Vogat, the BOSS entrusts it to Rum to be responsible."


    "Okay, but say it in advance, I don''t have a trace of confidence in whether the organization can kill him, so I refuse to participate in your plan." Belmode said indifferently.


    As the second chair of the organization, Rum¡¯s ability is undoubtedly more comprehensive than gin.The importance of Belmode in the organization can only be ranked fourth.With him in the United States, the BOSS will actually feel relieved.But the key boss actually went out to kill Nie Jun, what a joke.


    Since becoming Nie Kong''s woman, she realized that she didn''t seem to have any secrets in front of Nie Kong, but compared to Nie Kong, she looked like an unfathomable ocean.The incident more than ten years ago can explain everything. Gin¡¯s unauthorized actions blew up him and the tram without hurting him.


    Qin Jiu thought that Nie Kong had survived because he knew that the bomb was installed in advance, but Belmode knew that explosives were not a threat to him.


    "Huh!! As long as he doesn''t get rid of it for a day, our organization will not be peaceful." Qin Jiu naturally understands how terrifying Nie Kong''s spear technique and reasoning are, but he believes that if the plan is properly arranged, there will be no one who can''t kill, even because of this. There is a serious price to pay.


    From Belmode, he occasionally heard that Nie Kong dismantled the bomb. After interviewing many TV stations, he had a plan to kill Nie Kong.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Saying goodbye to the annoying TV reporter, Nie Kong came from the Metropolitan Police Department in Tokyo to the office building of Mihua Cosmetics Company.According to the information he surveyed, Horekoshi Yumi is currently serving as a manager in a cosmetics company.


    But when he arrived, he found that the company seemed very sluggish, with few employees empty, as if experiencing an economic crisis.


    The lady at the front desk saw Nie Kong, her eyes lit up, "Sir, do you need any help."


    "I have something important to talk to your manager, Horekoshi Yumi, where is her office?" Nie Kong said.


    "So you know our Yumi manager, please come with me! If you are a few days late, you may not see us." The lady at the front desk whispered and personally led Nie Kong to the door of the office.


    "Manager Yumi, a handsome guy has come to see you." She knocked on the door for help, and then there was a tired voice from inside.


    "Come on, is it a customer."


    The door opened with a creak, and when the young woman inside saw Nie Kong standing outside the door, her expression suddenly became completely stunned.


    "What''s the matter, haven''t seen me for a while, doesn''t Yumi recognize me anymore." Nie Kong laughed.


    The girl in front of me is a young woman in her thirties who Nie Kong has witnessed from her twenties to the present, but she has really changed a lot while maintaining the purity of women.The wavy, slightly curly brown hair draped in the back, and the bangs in front of her did not hide her delicate features.At this time, she was wearing a black and white professional attire, showing her extremely beautiful body curve.Nie Kong naturally saw her when her classmates mixed baths with her in the hot springs, and of course he knew how good her figure was.


    "Oh, Nie Jun, you... did you come to visit me specially, I... I didn''t dream it." She cheered out in surprise, and threw her body into Nie Kong''s arms.Perhaps happiness came a bit late, but she hasn''t waited in vain for more than ten years!


    Nie Kong lightly kissed her cherry lips to express comfort, but the emotionally exploded Jue bitten Nie Kong''s mouth and refused to separate, and their lips and teeth kept colliding.


    The lady at the front desk drooled and blinked and looked at the two people at the interface. She was very envious of Hoori Yue having such a handsome lover.


    After a long time, the brighter eyes of Ju Yue had become blurred, his face flushed.Nie Kong hugged her weak and came to the office.


    "What happened? You seem to be haggard a lot." Nie Kong hugged her body and placed it on his lap, and asked aloud as he fumbled his hands under her clothes.


    With a blushing face, Jue Yue gently spread his big legs and let Nie Kong''s hand reach into his refined skirt.


    "Yes...the comparison is really nothing now...it''s nothing, it''s just...just a small matter. Because of poor management, Mihua Cosmetics has filed...filed for bankruptcy.


    "Lee Yue is about to lose his job." Nie Kong paused and finally understood why the company in front of him seemed so depressed.


    But the small company in front of it went bankrupt without any acquisition, perhaps because the market value is not 100 million yen.

 1578 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01604Get Horigo Yumi

    "Did the procuratorate approve your company''s bankruptcy application." When the company suffered serious losses, the company was dissolved in order to prevent the debt from expanding, but the court needed to review and approve it.


    "The chairman went to the procuratorate to submit the application early this morning. It should be approved in the afternoon. Although I will lose my job, I will be able to meet Nie Jun at the end. God bless you! Nie Jun, let Yumi be obedient. Be your little woman at home and be a housewife who will give birth to you." She buried her face in Nie Kong''s arms happily, indulging in his joy of accepting herself.


    Before she really became her own woman, Nie Kong didn''t plan to take Horigoe Yumi back to the apartment now, "Don''t worry, that kind of thing needs to be done slowly."


    "Nie... Nie Jun, are you... Are you worried about Xiao Bijiang''s concerns? Don''t worry, Yumi won''t make you embarrassed, I... can I be your little wife by myself." Yume Yumi said softly. Said.


    "There is a little worry, but the problem is not big. I came to see you today, of course I will accept you. And now what we have to do first is how to save your company." Nie Kong shook his head and said.


    "Nie Jun, you can''t save the company. At present, our company''s funding gap is very large and requires a lot of capital investment. Therefore, many people have given up their plans to acquire it. Who dares to fill its bottomless pit with money?"


    "If it''s just a matter of money, then I will buy it, and let you be the chairman of the company." Nie Kong chuckled.


    "Wh...what, Nie Jun wants me to be the chairman?" Yumi exclaimed, her eyes full of expectation, but she soon dimmed, "It''s too late, I guess the chairman would have asked the procuratorate. Proposed bankruptcy liquidation."


    "Tokyo''s prosecutor''s office?"


    Nie Kong''s eyes lit up, and he took out his mobile phone to call Yingli and asked her for the mobile phone number of Reiko Jiujiao.


    Originally, Yingli was surprised that Nie Kong would call, thinking that Nie Kong would have something very important to find himself, and as soon as he heard the name of Jiu Tiao Reiko, he immediately yelled at Nie Kong.Although it was a bit tasteful, he told Nie Kong the answer obediently.


    Pressing the phone number given by Yingli, Nie Kong directly pressed the dial button.After the beeping phone call sounded for a few seconds, there was a lazy girl voice immediately.


    "Hey, nine points?" Nie Kong asked, his tone a little uncertain.


    "Ah, is it the old... teacher?" Reiko Kujo called out aloud when she heard her voice thinking about it day and night.Never thought that he would call himself. For Kujo, it was like a big surprise on a sunny day!


    "Well, Reiko, are you free now."


    After hearing Nie Kong''s question, Jiutiao quickly narrowed his eyes into a crescent shape. There was no such thing as a strong woman.


    "As long as it is a teacher, I have time for everything."


    "Then I have something to trouble you now. This morning, a rice flower cosmetics company went to the prosecutor''s office to file for bankruptcy liquidation. Could you please help me get it stuck for a day or two."


    Lingzi pouted suddenly, thinking that Nie Kong would ask her out, but she didn''t expect it to be!What? The teacher is so true. Do you only call yourself when something is wrong.


    "No, I''m not free!" Kujo snorted and said angrily.


    "Eh!" Nie Kong let out a startled voice, wondering why Jiutiao would go back and forth. It is true that women are fickle.


    "Unless...unless...Teacher you pay me for dinner tonight."


    Nine items came from the mobile phone and made his request. Nie Kong said dumbfoundedly: "Okay, but I have something to do today. Can you change the time to tomorrow night?"


    "That''s OK. Later, I will help the teacher file the bankruptcy application of Mihua Cosmetics Co., Ltd., and then you will come and pick me up for dinner at 6 o''clock tomorrow evening." Kujo held the phone and smiled happily again.For her, knowing Nie Kong''s mobile phone number is a huge gain.


    "Okay, we''ll see you tomorrow." Nie Kong said, hung up the phone, and then began to dial Jirangi.If you want to buy a company, it is better to go to the Suzuki chaebol to find a professional person.


    After Jirogyi specifically called Nie Kong to ask him to do that little thing, he waved his hand impatiently, "What broke the company, I have never heard of it. Since you want to play, then send a team to help you later. I''m busy." For a small company with a market price of 100 million yen, Jiroji simply looks down on it.Because the size of the Suzuki chaebol is at least 10,000 times larger than it.


    Horekoshi Yumi heard Nie Kong''s two phone calls, and her eyes were full of worship and love for Nie Kong.Sure enough, he was right. Not only did Nie Jun look superb, but he also had excellent qualities.Even Japan''s largest Suzuki chaebol adviser must give him face.The thought of Nie Jun who would be his own man in the future made Yumi feel unusually surging.


    Half an hour later, the Suzuki chaebol sent a few technicians.They called all the shareholders to the company by telephone and said they would hold a meeting, mainly to sign a contract for the transfer of company shares.


    The chairman sitting in the courtroom did not expect that the famous Suzuki chaebol would accept her mess. She looked very surprised.When I returned to the company, it turned out that there was a man behind the company''s manager who was supporting her.


    Although she was a bit lost in the company''s change of hands, she was filled with gratification to see the fruits of her hard work survived.


    After signing the transfer contract, the technicians successively made plans for the company''s development.To put it simply, the company she works for is equivalent to becoming Yumi, and her eyes are full of moving.


    After the matter was over, she took Nie Kong to the apartment she bought.He closed the door tightly with his back, for fear that Nie Kong would leave.She had had enough of her lonely personal life for thirty-seven years.She had longed for Nie Kong''s love since she was in college, and hoped that she would dedicate her precious virginity to him and become one with him.


    Now that the dream has finally come true, watching Nie Kong press herself underneath, suffering the pain of tearing, but that Nie Kong''s immense fulfillment of her empty pleasure is more enjoyable than anything else.


    She overflowed with tears of happiness. Nie Kong''s strength brought her an unprecedented joyful experience, and she found that she had fallen completely.

 1579 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01605The nine troubles

    "I haven''t waited in vain for more than ten years. Did you really have such happiness with the person you like? I really envy Xiaobi to be with Jun Nie every day." Jue Yue, who was lazily shrinking into Nie Kong''s arms, because Because of Nie Kong''s nourishment, her skin suddenly became hydrated and full of radiance. She seemed to be a young teenager! Feeling Nie Kong''s hugeness and tenacity, she found that her man seemed to be better than others in every aspect !Sure enough, if you want to keep his heart, you have to work hard in all aspects, like a good woman like Xiao Bijiang.


    "By the way, Yumi remembers to carefully manage the company I entrusted to you, and I will come back to see you as soon as I have time." After seeing her regaining consciousness from the ultimate pleasure, Nie Kong said to her.


    "But I really want to meet Xiaobi now." Yu Meijiao said, her voice.


    "Don''t worry, I will pick you up when the time is right in the future and I will meet them." Xiao Ai and You Xizi in the family haven''t settled it. Nie Kong has no plans to take her home for the time being.


    With a hum, she assured Nie Kong that she would manage the company seriously and develop it into the world''s top cosmetics company.


    Nie Kong left her apartment. After returning home in the evening, Jinghua and the others would inevitably roll their eyes. Of course, he knew his man''s thoughts very well.Especially Qianyingjiang complained about when Nie Kong would have time to go out with her to get a vote.


    Nie Kong naturally understood his situation, he didn''t know when Orochiji could break through.But when you have to leave urgently, you can take them all.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the early morning of the next day, I sent a text message to Xiaolan asking for leave, saying that he was too famous.Nie Kongwo didn''t bother to go to school at home, because yesterday he promised nine articles to invite her to dinner, so at noon, Nie Kong left for the Tokyo prosecutor''s office.


    For Nie Kong, apart from helping Yingli defeat the lawsuit against Jiutiao last time, now he is here for the second time.Looking at the big iron gate in front of him, Nie Kong called the prosecutor''s Reiko Jiutiao and asked her to come out and pick him up.


    Two minutes later, Kujo Reiko in a small black suit ran out.


    "Teacher, you are here." As soon as she saw Nie Kong, the troubles on her pretty face immediately disappeared, showing a happy smile.She stepped forward and took Nie Kong''s arm intimately, and came to the prosecutor''s office again in front of a dozen guards.


    "Prosecutor Nine, I heard that you detained Mr. Takeuchi, the perpetrator of the car accident, for ten days for no reason, so he couldn''t stand the treatment of the procuratorate and committed suicide. Is that true?" Nie Kong just came to her office. It was found that a dozen reporters immediately surrounded her and kept interviewing her questioner.


    "Wow, prosecutor Jiutiao, what is your relationship with the famous detective Nie Kong?" Another group of reporters saw Nie Kong and Jiutiao''s intimate posture, as if they had caught the most important information.


    "Could it be that he was specially invited to solve the case of this trip?"


    He has a headache, he really can''t avoid the reporter anywhere.


    "Sorry, no comment for the time being! I believe the judge will make a wise and fair decision in the afternoon session, and the truth of the matter will naturally come to light at that time." Kujo opened the door to himself and shut them all out.It seems that as a prosecutor, she is also in a lot of trouble. Now she is facing doubts from the news and public opinion.


    Nie Kong was very rude and sat in the chair dedicated to Jiujio at the desk, and Jiujiao thoughtfully made a cup of black tea for him, and then sat opposite him, supporting his chin with both hands and looking at his teacher with care.


    "What''s going on? Why does it seem that someone told you to force others to commit suicide?" Nie Kong Xiao sipped the hot tea, moistened his mouth and asked out loud.


    "It''s nothing, just a little trouble at work, I will solve it myself."


    "Really." Nie Kong laughed.


    Kujo''s face blushed, and he said twitchingly: "Actually, it happened more than ten days ago. At that time, a man named Takeuchi drove through a red light and killed someone and escaped. The next day he took the initiative to come to the police station to confess his guilt and try to reduce it. Point the charge. But after observing the layout of the car, I have a lot of questions about the small space of the driver¡¯s seat. If Takeuchi, who is 190 in height, sits on it, it looks too small! I asked witnesses on the scene a few days ago. , But no one saw the real perpetrator, so I suspect that he was committing the crime for his wife. I arranged for Takeuchi to be detained for 10 days and was not released on bail. It may be from his mouth, hoping to get it from him. I know the truth about what happened five years ago. However, no matter how many times he asked, he never confided in any news. I had no choice but to let him out ten days later."


    "And the day before yesterday, he suddenly changed his tone and said that he wanted to explain the truth to me. That night I went to take the elevator in the apartment building where Takeuchi was located, and just ran into his wife. He opened the door behind her and suddenly her wife discovered Takeuchi. Yelled strangely. I went to the balcony and saw him jump off the sixth floor. At the same time, I found the suicide note in his mobile phone."


    "Did something happen five years ago?" Nie Kong asked strangely.


    "The beginning of the matter was the improper construction case of Takeuchi Construction Company, and a tofu project was done. At that time, it was likely to develop into a corruption case involving politicians. I was transferred to help. However, the director who investigated the design affairs committed suicide. , The case can only be over. And that director¡¯s subordinate is the current perpetrator, Mr. Takeuchi. If the testimony he provided can solve the corruption behind it, he suddenly changed his confession and wanted to reverse the case. We had to give up the prosecution of the forces behind him, and one of the prosecutors even resigned as a result. Later, after the incident ended, he joined the Takeuchi family of the illegal construction company and mixed up with an important position in that company." Kujo said softly. All the disputes are said.


    "So, no wonder Jiutiao seems very depressed. Now that I''m here, let me help you find out the truth of the case." Nie Kong squeezed her cheek affectionately.


    "Wha...what, the teacher is so true, Jiujiao is no longer the little girl who was ten years ago." Jiujiao grabbed Nie Kong''s hand.Then he pressed it against his cheek and felt the temperature of his palm.

 1580 The collapse of the second element body 01606, Gang Jiutiao

    Nie Kong stroked her smooth cheeks and looked at her body and appearance carefully, and found that she was indeed much more mature and beautiful than ten years ago!!


    "Teacher, don''t...don''t care about it, we''re talking about business now." Nie Kong''s straight gaze caused Jiutiao Noodles to burn.


    "Then...Kujo did you really see the suicide of the deceased?"


    "Although I thought it was a little weird, I did see him commit suicide by jumping from the sixth floor in front of me. He was standing in front of the balcony with his back to me, and then he fell down all of a sudden." He hurriedly converged on that shock. With a beating heart, Jiu Tiao Jiao said.


    "Are you sure that he fell through the fence instead of jumping down after climbing on the balcony railing, and where was his wife at that time?" Nie Kong immediately pointed out the omission in her words.


    "Ah!" Jiutiao exclaimed after hearing Nie Kong''s words, only to realize that his situation was weird.


    "No, he fell directly from behind the fence of the balcony. Because of the emergency, I just paid attention to Mr. Takeuchi and completely forgot about his wife." Kujo patted his forehead annoyed, unexpectedly. As the prosecutor, he actually missed the most important details!


    "It seems that your testimony did not prove that he was a suicide, or that it was a man-made intentional murder. If my reasoning is correct, his wife is very suspected of committing the crime." As long as he is in his own home. Arranging several organs should be able to easily reproduce the scene of his suicide by jumping off the building in front of Reiko. It is estimated that the principle is similar to the hanging head in the vampire mansion.And only his wife can do everything.


    "The teacher''s reasoning is natural! No wonder Ms. Takeuchi came back at a coincidental time. It is clearly designed to use me as her witness!" Kujo snorted coldly.


    "Her motive for the murder, logically speaking, the relationship between their husband and wife should be very good, otherwise, why would Mr. Takeuchi commit the crime for her wife?" Nie Kong asked strangely.


    "It''s not good, otherwise, why did he specifically ask me to explain the truth five years ago. If he really announces it, Takeuchi-san and his father will definitely be punished by the law! Maybe we misunderstood at first, their husband and wife The relationship between Mr. Takeuchi is not very harmonious. Then Mr. Takeuchi used the truth five years ago to blackmail Ms. Takeuchi, that''s why she was born to kill." After all, their Takeuchi company produced the then famous Tokyo Tofu dregs project five years ago. Corruption and bribery have a relationship.If he exposes it to himself, it will be a devastating blow to Takeuchi.


    "That''s the case. It seems that only she is completely possible to kill, and now the murder weapon seems to have been taken. According to the autopsy report, the deceased''s head was injured by a blunt weapon, which should be ashtrays and bricks. It is caused. Arranging the police to conduct a thorough investigation should be able to find clues." Nie Kong put the information he had read on the table again. After getting used to the difficult reasoning, the complexity of the case before him was a trivial matter to him. .


    "Hehe, listening to the teacher''s explanation, the case seems to have become so simple! I am now confident of winning the lawsuit, thank you teacher." Jiu Tiao couldn''t help but stretched his neck, and kissed Nie Kong on the cheek.Nie Kong looked at Jiutiao with some surprise, but she blushed and did not dare to look directly into Nie Kong''s eyes.


    Nie Kong looked at her shy and cute appearance, couldn''t help holding the Jiutiao in front of him, and then took a bite in her cheek with revenge.She completely buried her pretty face in Nie Kong''s arms, almost like an ostrich.


    "By the way, who is her defense lawyer, is it Yingli?"


    "No...no, lawyer concubine seems to have noticed the hidden secrets of the case, so he didn''t accept their entrustment." Kujo said softly.


    "Hehe, she is really a wise queen, and never fights unprepared battles." Nie Kong couldn''t help but praised. He thought he could see Jiutiao defeat Yingli today.


    "Huh, the teacher is waiting to be optimistic, one day I will break her unbeaten record." Kujo clenched his small fist.


    "That''s hard to say, maybe I will stand on Yingli''s side to deal with Kujo students."


    "Oh, sir, are you good or bad, are you here to bully Lingzi?" Jiu Tiao opened a small mouth and took a bite on Nie Kong''s shoulder, her beautiful cheeks pouting.No matter what, she is eager to win Yingli.The most important point, let Nie Jun win back from the Queen''s hands.


    "Just kidding. Come on, come on, win the lawsuit as quickly as possible, otherwise you won''t have the mind to go out to dinner with me tonight." Nie Kong lightly scratched her little nose and said jokingly.


    "It''s... I won''t." Kujo muttered softly, the teacher''s rare invitation is more important than it.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    So before the trial started, Nie Kong accompanied Jiutiao to investigate the crime scene in person, and finally discovered the murder weapon he was talking about.


    Not bad as Nie Kong reasoned, the murder weapon was bricks with air conditioners on the balcony.Because he had deliberately changed a piece of soil stained with soil, Nie Kong could easily notice its strangeness.Then from the flowerbed in front of the apartment, bricks stained with blood and hair were found!


    The murderer can basically be identified, but there is no direct evidence, because after a few days before the incident, any evidence can basically be destroyed.But if she did not have an alibi, she would not be able to get rid of the suspicion of her murder.


    However, Kujo''s early win was in hand, and he slapped the media who said he had killed Takeuchi.


    After preparing the relevant information, and learning the details of the agency she arranged from Nie Kong, Jiujiao confidently stepped onto the court stage as a party to the lawsuit!


    With the attention of thousands of media, the court finally opened the trial, and Nie Kong was sitting in the back auditorium watching her performance.


    As an excellent lawyer, Yingli naturally pays attention to the lawsuit before him.When she saw Nie Kong behind the audience, she immediately rolled his eyes.He came to help the Kujo prosecutor in person, and it seemed that Ms. Takeuchi''s lawyer was in trouble. No wonder Nie Jun asked himself for her phone number yesterday.

 1581 The collapse of the second element body 01607, the revenge of nine

    "The defendant Mariko Takeuchi, she drove her car around 23:00 on the night of the crime and collided with the victim''s bicycle when she drove through the cross street in Muidocho, and drove away regardless of the victim''s safety. Finally, she instigated her to escape. Her husband Hiraki Takeuchi surrendered in her place. She clearly wanted to escape the charge!" Kujo stood in front of her place and read the documents in hand to the judge sitting in the highest position.


    "Did the defendant plead guilty?" The judge looked at the middle-aged young woman wearing gold glasses.


    "I''m innocent. She not only forced my surrendered husband to commit suicide, but now she is actually trying to frame me..." Mariko Takeuchi immediately stood up and shouted at Kujo.


    "Please be quiet! If the defendant has a different opinion, please state it during the opinion statement. The following is the evidence collection, now the prosecutor is asked to inspect the evidence!" The judge interrupted Ms. Takeuchi''s voice, and then faced Nine.


    "Yes. The exhibits are as follows. From the analysis of the perpetrator''s vehicle, the fingerprint identification report left on the steering wheel, and the glass shards collected on the spot, it can be concluded that Mariko Takeuchi is the defendant who drove." Nine Articles stated The investigation report obtained from the police.


    "The next defender, please raise the objection." The judge looked at Mariko Takeuchi''s lawyer and asked him to refute Kujo''s words.


    "Judge, the defense asks the witness to testify." Behind Ms. Takeuchi, a middle-aged man with glasses said.


    "Prosecutor, what''s your opinion."


    "I have no opinion."


    "Then I have witnesses from the defense." A middle-aged man was brought along with the judge''s summons. It turns out that his company is a cooperative relationship with Takeuchi Company.According to him, President Takeuchi drove his car back when the banquet was over at around ten o''clock that night.The location of the crime was clearly opposite to Takeuchi''s route home, so she made an alibi for her.


    "Prosecutor, please raise your objection." The judge looked at Article Nine.


    "Yes, I asked the witness a question, did you see the defendant driving home," said Kujo.


    "Then... that, we are just a company relationship for business dealings, how... how can we see it." He shook his head and said.


    "Judge, I''m finished. The witness did not see the defendant go home, indicating that her alibi was not valid." Kujo smiled lightly.


    "Defense, do you have any evidence to refute the prosecutor."


    "No... no more, but the judge, Mr. Takeuchi clearly pleaded guilty before."


    Seeing the judge''s eyes, the defense lawyer''s forehead was sweating.Of course he knew that Madonna was good at the Procuratorate, so he knew that there was no chance of winning the lawsuit.


    "Your statement is unfounded, please state the truth." The judge said indifferently, as if preparing to announce the result of the judgment.


    "No...No, your Honor, Kujo prosecutor. She detained my husband for ten days without authorization. That''s why he committed suicide. Why is it that I am guilty now? You... Do you want officials to protect me?" Takeuchi Mariko roared Said.


    The judge glanced at Nine Points, and of course he would understand that her actions included private behavior.Without an explanation, it is difficult to give a convincing reason for convicting her.Many media are now paying attention to the lawsuit, so the judge is very cautious.


    "Your Honor, I''m going to sue the defendant again, another crime concerning the murder of Takeuchi Hiraki."


    However, the words of Kujo at this time shocked the audience.


    "Wh...what, Kujo prosecutor, didn''t Hiraki Takeuchi committed suicide in front of you," the judge said stupidly.


    "No, he was actually killed by the defendant before I went. Because Mr. Takeuchi asked me to go to his house to discuss the truth about the corruption case five years ago. Of course, I think his purpose is to threaten his wife to get The money is a mystery. And the defendant will have a murderous intent and kill him from behind with a brick. In the autopsy report, in addition to the severe injuries caused by the crushing of the skull when the forehead fell, the forensic doctor discovered that there was a blunt brain behind him. When I saw me appearing, I deliberately pretended to have just returned home, and then performed a suicide trick in front of me. I was shocked by what was happening before me, and the balcony light was relatively dim, so I didn''t pay attention to the time." Jiu Tiao calmly stated the organs he had obtained from Nie Kong, with the evidence he had obtained from him to serve as the organs.Simply using a rope hook, the corpse can automatically jump off the building to commit suicide.


    Hearing the nine points of reasoning, everyone was talking about it.Some people believe that while some people think that the Nine Articles have poured all the charges on Mariko.


    "No, you lied, my husband was clearly driven to death by you. You clearly jumped off the building in front of you, would you dare to slander me and kill him?" Mariko retorted in a panic.


    "No, oppose the prosecutor''s unreasonable guesses, and the statements are not facts." The lawyer stood up and retorted Kujo''s words.


    "The objection is valid. Please tell the prosecutor to speak out based on facts!" The judge also did not expect that things would become the current development, and Jiu Articles would continue to prosecute the defendant for the two crimes committed.


    "Yes, please show me the evidence." Mariko Takeuchi roared out.


    "Is it proof? Takeuchi Hiroaki''s blood stains and hair were found on the brick under the outdoor unit of the air conditioner on your balcony, and your fingerprints were taken from it." Kujo said, putting the board in the plastic bag. The brick was presented in front of her.


    "No...Impossible, I obviously handled the brick properly and put it on the flower garden in front of the apartment building..." She was shocked and said involuntarily, but after half of the words, Mariko Takeuchi immediately covered her own. Mouth, it turned out not to confess.


    "It''s true that you and the flower garden were swapped, but I found it." Kujo smiled triumphantly, his pretty face glowing with dazzling brilliance: "It''s a pity that you can''t keep fingerprints on the bricks. You seem to give it to me. You cheated."


    "Wha...what, as...as a prosecutor, you deliberately designed to deceive me."


    "That''s called pay for a report."


    "Quiet, this is the end of today''s courtroom! The next trial will make a decision after deliberations-regarding the defendant''s homicide and runaway charges, the prosecutor please resubmit the complaint." The judge immediately spoke, but the media We know that Mariko completely lost to the prosecutor''s Madonna Reiko Kujo!


    Although it failed to report the shady scenes about the court, the lawsuit was very exciting, and perhaps the results were not bad for their media.


    Nie Kong was also surprised when he looked at Jiutiao. He didn''t expect that she would have lied to Mariko Takeuchi like the last time Hideri won.

 1582 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01608, drunk?

    With fierce debate, the defense lawyers were defeated. Although Kujo suddenly reversed his image of killing Mr. Takeuchi, many people were afraid that they would encounter her prosecution in the future.They are very fortunate to have a lawyer who can defeat Madonna of the Procuratorate in court defense, known as the undefeated queen of the legal world, Yingli!


    The troublesome things that had troubled her for more than ten days finally came to an end, and Jiujiao happily took Nie Kong back to his office.Perhaps because of the victory, the reporters all dispersed.


    "Teacher, you see, my prosecution has been successfully won." Jiutiao said to Nie Kong with joy.


    "It''s a beautiful debate. I thought you didn''t have direct evidence. I thought the court would need to retrial several times to bring the case." Jiutiao is indeed very powerful. Nie Kong just saw that the other party''s lawyer has almost no counterattack.


    "Of course, thanks to the teacher who reproduced the reasoning of the case. So I have the advantage and control the overall situation. Unless I encounter the lawyer of the concubine as the defense, there will be a deadlock of several retrials. Huhu, today It seems that I can go out to play with the teacher as much as possible in the evening." She stretched out relaxedly, and the Chinese curve of her tight little suit was exposed.


    "Now that we are done with things, let''s leave." Nie Kong looked away from her body, looked at the phone, and found that it was more than five o''clock in the evening.


    "Teacher, please don''t worry, you can''t let me go out in a work uniform. It''s rare to go out on a date with the teacher, so I must dress more properly." After saying that, Jiutiao grabbed Nie Kong and happily left the procuratorate, and then Nie Kong Sit in her car and head towards the center of Tokyo.


    About ten kilometers away from her working place, Nie Kong followed her to the front of the relatively high-class apartment building.Compared with Hori Koshi Yumi, the prosecutor''s salary seems very good, because Kujo actually bought a suite in the city center.


    Asking Nie Kong to wait for her outside the living room, Jiujiao ran to his bedroom and said that he was going to change clothes.It took about half an hour, and she appeared in front of Nie Kong wearing a beautiful light blue skirt and light makeup.


    "Nie Jun, is she pretty?" She carried a bag that seemed to be expensive, and turned around in front of Nie Kong a little bit.Nie Kong only looked at her without realizing that she had changed her name on purpose.


    The soft eyes made her capable temperament disappeared completely, and at this time she had a rare and mature femininity.If someone at the procuratorate sees her at this time, they must exclaim that hell.How could Madonna, the usually stern and capable prosecutor, have a gentle and intellectual side.


    "Clothes are beautiful, but people are more beautiful than clothes." Nie Kong said with a chuckle and praise.


    "It seems that I deliberately picked it out in front of the mirror for half an hour and it was not in vain." Her face was reddish, she held Nie Kong''s left hand like a lover, and the other hand was carrying a bag.


    It takes more than half an hour for girls to put on makeup. Nie Kong is really speechless. He thinks that Jiutiao''s plain makeup is the most beautiful.


    "Then let''s go."


    "Yeah. Nie Jun should remember my address now, and you can come to the apartment to find me if you have something to do." Jiu Tiao said blushing.


    Nie Kong didn''t understand the content of her words, so he simply responded and took her out of the apartment.


    This time, Nie Kong personally drove and took Kujo to the Cupido Hotel in Cupidocho, Tokyo, next to the Suzuki Museum.When exhibiting diamonds some time ago, he occasionally found that the environment in the hotel was quite good.


    Although he didn''t make an appointment, the lobby manager of the hotel saw Nie Kong, he smiled and received Nie Kong into the highest-class box.Nie Kong muttered that there should be no fire accidents in the modern hotel.Of course, Nie Kong was very impressed by the big fire that he encountered during dinner with the garden last time!


    When they came to the top floor of the 20th floor, Nie Kong and the others sat in front of the glass windows, overlooking the night view within two to three kilometers around the building, and the location was indeed quite elegant.


    Nie Kong randomly ordered two French dishes, and Jiutiao unexpectedly added a few more bottles of red wine.


    "Are we going to drink? We will drive back later."


    "Don''t worry, I can drink very well. And we only drink a little, it''s okay."


    Jiujio poured half a cup for Nie Kong himself, and then insisted on toasting to him.Enjoying the romantic dinner with Nie Kong to the heart''s content, people get drunk before the wine is drunk, and her cheeks always carry two lovely blushes.


    What Kujo cares about when drinking is to affect the atmosphere, without considering other consequences and factors.


    After drinking about half a cup, Kujo noticed that her mind began to feel a little dizzy, and her body tended to get warm.


    Nie Kong couldn''t laugh or cry at her behavior, she was so good at drinking.Nie Kong immediately snatched her wine glass from her hand, for fear that she would accidentally get drunk, saying that dinner is only starting now.


    Jiutiao''s eyes became watery, saying that he could share a cup with Nie Jun.


    Seeing her a little faint, anyone can guess that she is not good at drinking. Perhaps Nie Kong thinks it might be the first time in her life to drink.


    "Nie Jun... Nie Jun, it''s okay, if I get drunk, you... you will pick me up in person later." It turned out that she had such a plan to paralyze herself with alcohol to keep calm. mind.


    "Really! No matter whether you are drunk or not, I will send Jiutiao home in the end. Now the dinner for the two of us has only begun. What''s the point of getting drunk too early." Nie Kong shook his head and said.


    "Well, I listen to Nie Jun." His eyes filled with watery eyes glanced at the teacher sitting across from him, and Jiujio took the tableware and enjoyed the French cuisine in front of him.


    It lasted from 7 o''clock to 8 o''clock in the middle of the night, and it took more than an hour to end the dinner with Jiutiao.However, as Nie Kong expected, Jiutiao was a little faint because he drank two more glasses, and he was barely able to stay awake.


    Nie Kong could only help her half-drunk from the hotel to the car, and then personally drove her back to the apartment.

 1583 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01609, what to wear, I am used to it

    Using the key she gave herself to open the door of the apartment, Nie Kong came to her bedroom with Jiutiao in his arms.She is still a little awake now, so she should be able to take care of herself.Nie Kong helped take off her shoes, and then laid her gently on the pink quilt.


    "Get a good rest, I will see you again when I have time in a few days."


    When Nie Kong was about to go out, the nine small feet that had been taken off all of a sudden opened up, clamping Nie Kong''s waist tightly between his legs.


    "I won''t let you leave. I have been hiding from me for more than ten years without saying a word. Jiujiao won''t forgive the teacher easily." Kujo muttered softly.


    "Don''t you think that today I specially invited Lingzijiang out for dinner to compensate."


    "The teacher is an idiot, and it''s just a reward for helping yesterday!" She suddenly raised her upper body, wrapped her arms around Nie Kong''s neck, and used her strength to hang onto Nie Kong like a lazy bear.


    "Teacher, I want you to kiss me." With the smell of alcohol and the peculiar fragrance, her blushing face was expanding in Nie Kong''s pupils.


    "Fool, you are drunk now." Nie Kong stroked her bangs and put his hand on Ruyu''s forehead.


    "I...I''m so clear, I know what I''m doing." Jiujo blushed, boldly opened her lips slightly, and suddenly covered Nie Kong''s lips.Saying that you are not drunk, is the usual Kujo so bold.


    Nie Kong could only slightly open his mouth, so that the nine lips and teeth could easily collide with him intimately.Jiu Tiao''s soft body was shocked, and he hugged Nie Kong like an octopus and fell directly on the back of the bed.


    Along with the hot mouth, the two of them kept taking off their clothes, and Nie Kong finally saw the tall body of Jiutiao.His skin was white as jade, and Nie Kong seemed to be hugging the soft jade.


    "Nie Jun, please wait..."


    When the two were about to merge into one, Jiutiao, who noticed the arrival of a foreign object, suddenly stopped, and Nie Kong''s teeth were itchy.


    "What are you doing, no matter what your reasons are, I can''t stop now!"


    "I... I didn''t... didn''t mean that, but... but today is my dangerous period." Being provoked by Nie Kong, her body was soft and weak, she forcibly squeezed out the last trace of her body''s strength.He opened his bag and took out a thin cover from it.


    "Hey, why do you have that kind of stuff in your bag?"


    "I was eating at the hotel just now, and it was easy when I saw it. I... I will put it on the teacher." After speaking, Jiujiao''s whole body seemed to be feverish, shaking his little hand and tearing open the outside. Packaging bag.


    "Compared to layers of things, what I like most is coming out in the middle." Nie Kong stopped Jiu Tiao with his hand, and then chuckled in her ear.


    "Hey! Then... If you are pregnant, teacher, don''t blame me for taking you back from the Queen''s hands." Hearing Nie Kong''s frivolous words, Jiutiao''s heart suddenly beat.


    She was worried that the relationship between Nie Kong and Yingli would deteriorate due to pregnancy.It turned out that under her strong and competitive appearance, there is a caring heart, which is not worse than Yingli.


    "It doesn''t matter, if you are really pregnant with Jiutiao, on the contrary I will be very happy." Of course, the premise is that Nie Kong can come out, and Jiutiao''s fledgling strength alone is not Nie Kong''s opponent.


    Nie Kong pressed her abdomen down while gently supporting her slender waist.In the painful cry of Kujo, the two finally merged into one.Tears flowed from the corners of her eyes, as if pain represented the coming of happiness.


    Then as Nie Kong said, she died and lived several times, but Nie Kong still behaved alive and well.In the end, she was the only one who completely lost herself and indulged in the joy of being one with Nie Kong, while Nie Kong remained sober.


    Because the time pointed to more than 11 o''clock in the middle of the night, Nie Kong slept with her all night.When I woke up early the next morning and saw that he was lying on Nie Kong''s body, Jiutiao''s pretty face blushed slightly.Fortunately, I drank too much wine last night. Otherwise, how could the relationship with the teacher break through to the last step?Although it is more than ten years late, at least it is now fulfilled.


    She smiled shyly, and gently kissed Nie Kong on the cheek without waking him.Then quietly left Nie Kong''s arms, and only woke him up after making him a loving breakfast.


    Although she was a little shy and afraid to face Nie Kong at first, she quickly got used to her changed role.It''s a pity that she knew that Nie Kong didn''t belong to her alone, and she worked with the queen.


    After breakfast, Nie Kong left her apartment.She was going to work at the procuratorate, and Nie Kong was going home.It is estimated that the reason he didn''t go back last night, Xiaobi and the others had learned some information from Yingli.


    Sure enough, as soon as Nie Kong arrived at the door, he heard a few women''s gossip outside, guessing about Jiutiao and Nie Kong.Nie Kong couldn''t wait to smash their little ass and stocks.After seeing Nie Kong coming back, the women closed their mouths with a smile, and did not ask what Nie Kong did all day yesterday.


    Nie Kong snorted and sat on the sofa, while Ming Mei obediently poured him a cup of hot tea.


    "By the way, Nie Jun, you were not there yesterday. It seems that a young and beautiful girl suddenly came to visit." Mingmei suddenly said to Nie Kong as if she remembered something.


    "Very beautiful girl?" Nie Kong murmured, and said with a smile: "Is she beautiful as Akemi?" According to reason, Ayako Suzuki is the most suspicious, otherwise Akemi knows everything about her.


    Mingmei''s sweet face blushed, and she said with a little shame: "Yes... there should be. She didn''t say her name. After hearing that you were not at home, she said that she would visit again today." Mingmei shook her head and said.


    "Girl you don''t know?" Nie Kong felt strange in his heart. It seems that today he can only stay at home and wait for her visit.


    "What? Nie Kong seems very proud." Qian Ying snorted and expressed dissatisfaction.


    "Hehe, don''t be jealous of Qianying, she is definitely not as beautiful as you." Nie Kong said.


    "I have nothing to be jealous of. There are few beautiful worlds that can compare to this young lady." Qianying said boastingly.


    Nie Kong laughed dumbly and couldn''t help boasting.

 1584 The collapse of the second element body 01610, water without mercy!

    Nie Kong is also curious about who will visit him.After spending a morning at home with Qianying and several women, at 5 o''clock in the afternoon, the big beauty Mingmei said finally arrived.


    She was dressed in a light gray OL uniform, and her soft, jet-black hair was neatly tied into a bunch behind her back, showing only a few curly and playful bangs.


    The white and flawless face of melon seeds looks very beautiful, especially the bright blue cat eyes are very attractive.When she squinted her eyes and smiled, she was a young and beautiful woman as Mingmei said!


    "Hello, are you Nie Kong, a famous detective in our Kanto region, right?" After seeing Nie Kong sitting in the living room, her eyes suddenly showed a light of surprise and admiration.


    Qianying was speechless, could it be said that Nie Kong''s fans?


    "My name is Nie Kong, who are you?"


    "Haha, I almost forgot to introduce myself. My name is Shui Wu Rennai, and I am currently serving as a news anchor for TV Tokyo." She sat in front of Nie Kong and smiled sweetly.


    "Water without mercy?"


    Nie Kong suddenly realized that it was her, no wonder he looked familiar.


    Her real name is Bentangying, the daughter of Ethan Bentang, 27 years old this year.The real identity is the CIA spy who is lurking in the black organization to conduct an undercover investigation. The organization code is Kiel!But the group of guys in the black organization, would they send her to come in touch with themselves?


    "Wow, I didn''t recognize it at a glance. The TV station is famous...a famous female anchor." Mingmei said in a low voice, her expression quite surprised.


    "The famous female anchor suddenly came to visit, what''s the matter with you?" Nie Kong directly inquired about her purpose, and perhaps could infer the conspiracy they organized from her words.It stands to reason that they are now eager to get on the bar between the United States and the FBI, and solve the Vogat issue without having time to talk to him, right?


    Naturally, Nie Kong couldn''t look down on them. If he dared to show up in front of him, Nie Kong would kill them all.Now, Nie Kong has no time to play with them happily.


    "I''m sorry, I interrupted your time. In fact, I have a small request I hope you can agree to. Because of the Tokyo Tower incident a few days ago, our TV station plans to launch a special live interview with you. The interview time is you You can arrange it yourself, can Mr. Nie Kong take the time to answer the appointment." Shui Wuliani asked Nie Kong with a pitiful expression.


    Nie Kong showed a look of surprise, did it really just happen to interview himself.Although some time ago he did perfunctory many reporters and refused their interview.


    "Well, I should have time the day after tomorrow." Nie Kong said with a strange light in his eyes and agreed to her request with a chuckle.


    "Really, great! That time is set at ten o''clock in the morning the day after tomorrow, how do you think our TV station will interview the site in the municipal park?" Mizumi said in surprise.


    "Okay, I will go there in person when the time comes."


    "Thank you very much for your support." After bowing to Nie Kong with a small smile, she left a fragrant wind to bid farewell to Nie Kong and the others.


    If Nie Kong hadn''t known her details, it would be hard to believe that such a beautiful beauty would be a spy with a dangerous profession.


    Xiao Ai, who came home after school, ran into the beautiful woman Shui Wulian who had gone out, and suddenly heard her nightmare voice by pressing her mobile phone number.There is nothing wrong, like the tune of seven children, it is definitely the mailbox number of the head of the organization!!Why did the people of the organization appear, did the organization send people to investigate the betrayal of itself?


    "Nie Jun, the woman just now... did you know her." Her cute little face was a little frightened, and her pale and bloodless lips spit out a trembling tone, and the appearance of Shui Wulian made her shudder.


    "Sister, you said that Shui has no mercy. As a female anchor of TV Tokyo, she specially invited Nie Kong to be interviewed." Mingmei said with a smile.


    "No, it''s not right, her identity is not as simple as it is on the surface. If... if I didn''t guess wrong, she should be a member of the organization!"


    "Group...organized person?" Mingmei''s face turned pale, and the dark shadow that she had finally forgotten came out of her heart again.


    "Nie Jun, try not to contact her as much as possible. I am worried about what conspiracy they will use to deal with you." Xiao Ai solemnly exhorted Nie Kong.


    "Really, then I would like to ask what happened to Gin and them." Nie Kong said, took out his mobile phone from his pocket and called the "new" doctor.


    "Hey, Jun Nie, what''s the matter?" Belmod''s voice came out on the other end of the phone, but the little sadness she heard was shaking involuntarily, which was a demon''s voice to her.I didn''t expect that Nie Jun would know Belmode in the organization.


    "Belmod, you should know a woman codenamed Gere."


    "Oh, although I know the number one person in the organization, I don''t know it very well. I heard that it seems to be a big beauty."


    "She came to visit me suddenly today. Maybe you can say what action you are planning to launch?"


    "Oh, I don''t have time to participate in Gin''s plan, so sorry for not having the information you want to know! Are you actually afraid of Gin and the clowns?" Belmode said with a smile.


    "Naturally, I didn''t pay attention to the mere gin. If I dared to show up in front of me, I would accidentally catch them all. As a member of the organization, don''t you care?"


    "At that point, I might stand on Nie Jun''s side and help you destroy the organization."


    It turned out that Belmode had a very weak sense of belonging to the organization, especially after Nie Kong.


    "I understand, but I don''t have time to play with your organization. If I catch all the gins, I will let the FBI and the CIA deal with them. They should be very enthusiastic." Nie Kong was lazy. To say.


    "Be careful not to capsize in the gutter."


    "They have no chance of winning at all. They forgot to tell you that Keele is actually a CIA agent."


    Belmode on the other end of the phone showed a surprised expression, "She told you personally?"


    "No, I can see through it at a glance."

 1585 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01611, the plan of gin

    "Nie Jun...you...do you actually know Belmode, the most dangerous woman in our organization?" Xiao Ai asked shiveringly after Nie Kong hung up the phone.


    "Yes, I have been in a good relationship with her since ten years ago! It seems that I once asked her to help you take care of you when you were young." Nie Kong was a little strange, and they should have heard Belmode''s name. It would be very indifferent.


    "It turns out that Nie Jun...Nie Jun arranged for her to come. I thought... I thought the organization sent her to monitor us at that time." Mingmei exhaled, and a touch of gentleness appeared in her eyes.


    Xiao Ai was surprised, why Belmode, who is the fourth in the black organization, has an extraordinary relationship with Nie Kong, and Nie Kong can be regarded as the enemy of their organization.


    "Then the day after tomorrow''s invitation, Nie Jun, you should plan to go to the appointment."


    "Hehe, Xiao Ai, are you going to watch the fun? I said in advance, I don''t guarantee that Gin will appear, because Kiel is a CIA spy after all!" Nie Kong said with a smile.


    "Look... what''s the excitement? As a betrayal of the organization, it''s too late to avoid them." Xiao lamented and said.


    "Hearing what you said, I decided to take you instead. Maybe you will have the opportunity to see the gin that you feared on that day. Don''t worry, I will arrange for an FBI agent to protect you." Nie Kong waved his hand arbitrarily and made a decision for Xiao Ai without authorization.


    "Huh, there was an enemy who wanted to frame Nie Jun. No wonder after a while when I came back, I often found suspicious people hovering around our apartment." Jinghua held her wooden sword, her gentle eyes radiating Out of cold light.


    "Then, Jinghua sauce, didn''t you catch them all." Qianying said with a grin.


    "How could it be possible to make them cheaper? I swept them all out with one sword." Jinghua seemed to have done something extraordinary, and said arrogantly.


    Nie Kong was a little bit dumbfounded. It seemed that Jinghua could open Chi Boliu''s gymnasium in front of her apartment, so she could take care of the safety of her home.


    As for Mingmei seeing Jinghua teach them how to be human with a wooden sword, she found it very interesting in retrospect, and she burst out laughing.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After leaving Nie Kong''s apartment, Shui Wuren drove his car to the underground parking lot of a shopping mall in Tokyo.


    When it was just parked in position, a Porsche drove from behind and parked next to it.


    Called the tan car window, Shui Wu Reina saw the gin wearing a black suit and biting a cigarette!


    "What''s wrong, Gere, you are ten minutes late than the scheduled time."


    "I''m sorry, I just came out of his house, and I always felt that a car was following me, so I took a detour." Shui Wuren replied, squinting at the gin.


    "No problem!"


    "It seems that I was worrying too much, so now you can take back the pistol that was aimed at me through the door. If you are suspicious and shoot, you can''t kill him." Shui Wu Rena was calm. To say.


    "Forget it, the five hundred meters around the shopping mall building are under our surveillance. If a suspicious car approaches, we will find it immediately." Jinjiu spit out a smoke ring. It turned out that he was worried that Shui Wulan would take Nie Kong. It is difficult for him to completely trust anyone.And Shui Wu Rina was surprised to find that the always cold gin would be nervous, right?


    "We will confirm the battle plan one more time, Gere, for you." Gin said coldly.


    "The time is ten o''clock in the morning the day after tomorrow, and the location is in a Tokyo municipal park. As an interviewer, you should be able to guide the target in the park, and then it is your turn to take action." Shui Wu Rennai repeated the content of the discussion with Nie Kong.


    "Yes, yes, we are waiting for you, Gere." A car drove to the left of Shui Wurenai, and then revealed Chianti''s slightly ugly cheeks.


    "Oh, Chianti and Cohen are both here. It''s a reassuring combination." Seeing all the two powerful snipers in the organization dispatched, Shui Wuren was surprised.


    "No, it''s likely that they won''t be able to take a shot. Their marksmanship has no effect on the target at all." Gin said with a sneer.


    "We will arrange the specific battles by ourselves, and you only need to do the tasks arranged for you."


    Although Chianti was dissatisfied, he had to admit that there was a huge gap between them and Nie Kong''s marksmanship.Even if they aimed at Nie Kong with a sight, he would definitely notice it with his instinct!


    "As long as the day after tomorrow, we will definitely let him taste the horror of the organization and bury him in the park." Cohen, who was always silent, said his own views at the same time.


    "I''m very surprised. With the strength of our organization, killing a relatively well-known detective is just such a hassle. For example, if you forcibly break into his house, you will be able to successfully succeed." Shui Wuren asked puzzledly. Tao.


    "It''s useless. We had arranged for someone to install a bomb in his house a few days ago. When he returned, he would detonate him and kill him. However, he was not the only one who lived in his apartment. A very powerful woman lived in his apartment. It¡¯s hard for a person to get close to the range of one hundred meters.¡± Gin said.It turned out that many of the people Jinghua ran away were arranged by gin.


    "So, it seems that our opponent''s strength is very strong." Shui Wu Rennai said, actually even the two famous killers of the organization are not qualified to shoot him.


    I recalled the meeting with Nie Kong in my mind, his temperament and appearance were really impressive.Even though I am used to seeing a lot of top Japanese stars on TV, there is basically no one who can compare with him.If he really made his debut as an actor, he might be able to easily become a world-class idol group, attracting the crazy fascination of world girls.


    No, his talent in detectives is not worse than that of idols. He has become Japan''s most famous detective!!


    It seems that before the start of the plan, I must inform the CIA of the organization''s plan as soon as possible.Seeing that Gin cares so much about him, you can be sure that he will pose a serious threat to the organization!!

 1586 The collapse of the second element body 01612, arrangement

    At 5 o''clock in the afternoon the next day, Nie Kong made a special call to Judy, a member of the US FBI Intelligence Bureau stationed in Japan!Because Vogat was safely escorted to the headquarters building some time ago, the FBI at the US headquarters naturally did the security arrangements, and Judy still stayed in Japan to investigate relevant intelligence.If there is a difference, the FBI elite Akai Hideichi returned to the headquarters to fight against the attacks of the black organization and protect the hostage Vogat from their hands.


    Hearing Nie Kong''s rare call to her, and seeming to ask her to go to the apartment where she lived, Judy''s pretty face couldn''t conceal the intense joy in her heart.


    It''s all to blame for Nie Kong''s frequent absences, so Judy often can''t see him in school.Having not been able to speak to Nie Kong for a few days, she found that she was starting to feel concerned.


    After hurriedly adding light makeup to herself and wearing what she thought was the most beautiful clothes, Judy drove her sports car towards Nie Kong''s apartment.


    After knocking on the door, Judy came out with a black long straight shawl, a beautiful girl with oriental beauty.She quickly recognized the girl in front of her.The girl Miyano Akimi used by Hideichi Akai before to sneak into the black organization!At that time, Niekong Vogat''s hands protected her, which triggered a series of events in Vogat.According to Akai Hideichi, she has a younger sister who is doing drug research in a black organization.


    "Judy-chan, Jun Nie is waiting for you in the living room." Looking at the beautiful foreign beauty in front of her, Mingmei smiled softly at her, and greeted Judy, who was very beautifully dressed at the door, into the living room.


    Judy changed the indoor shoes in the hallway, followed Mingmei to the spacious living room of the apartment.When she saw Nie Kong sitting on the sofa, her green eyes lit up, and she was supposed to sit beside him without restraint.Seeing a few beautiful big light bulbs around, Judy could only stop her delusion and sat down reluctantly.


    "Now, Nie Jun called me specifically, there should be something very important." Judy murmured in an aggrieved tone, holding her hand.


    "Hehe, yesterday there was a beautiful female anchor named Shui Wu Liannai who invited me to be interviewed by the TV station." Nie Kong didn''t understand Judy''s feelings, and directly told her what was going to happen.


    "Mum, Jun Nie''s interview with the beautiful female anchor...what''s up with me."


    "The problem is that if she is an ordinary female anchor, of course it doesn¡¯t matter, but she is codenamed Kiel in the black organization, and she is also a CIA spy! Although there is no evidence, I think the black organization seems to be targeting me. What a secret plan." Nie Kong said.


    "Huh... wait, you said Shui Wu has no mercy?!" When the originally inattentive Judy heard the shocking things Nie Kong said, she suddenly showed a shocked expression, "Nie Jun, you... what you just said. Is it true...really."


    "Of course, it is possible that the interview really belongs to the work of the female anchor and has nothing to do with the black organization."


    "Nie Jun is not right, our FBI really began to doubt the true identity of Shui Wu Liannai. At 6 o''clock yesterday, I deliberately drove behind her, hoping to find out something. Unfortunately, she finally found my following. , So I could only give up. I didn¡¯t expect Nie Jun to find out her identity. The CIA is better than our FBI, and there is an intelligence agent lurking in the organization.¡± After Judy returned to God, he carefully reviewed Nie Kong¡¯s words. Only then discovered the seriousness of the matter.


    "Nie Jun, should I inform James? With his help, I should be able to send a few FBI agents to investigate."


    Nie Kong shook his head and said, "No, I''m going to make trouble, not to mention that I haven''t been able to confirm 100% that the black organization will jump out and make trouble. I only tell you in the FBI, and let you take care of the little sorrows who went with you. sauce."


    "Sad?" Judy whispered.


    Nie Kong pushed Xiao Ai with a cold expression in front of her and introduced the two of them.Judy showed an expression of disbelief when she heard that she was Mingmei''s younger sister.


    In her acquaintance, Miyano Akemi¡¯s sister, Shiho Miyano, belongs to an important researcher of the organization. She is 19 years old this year, but she is just a seven-year-old girl.No, it should be said that Lolita is wearing a cold adult woman expression.


    "But once there is a dangerous situation, it''s a bit bad to take a little girl there," Judy said.


    "You worry too much. If the gin dared to appear in front of me, do you think it is possible to escape from my palm with his ability." Nie Kong never put them in his eyes, if he wanted to When they first met more than ten years ago, Gin and Vogat were already prisoners of Nie Kong.


    "Oh, I seem to look forward to Mr. Gin''s appearance tomorrow. See how my Lord Nie Jun shows off!" Judy''s eyes lit up and said with interest.


    If Nie Jun can work hard to capture the gin wine alive.In this way, the FBI can basically figure out the situation of the black organization.As the third leader of the organization, Gin can completely subvert the mysterious black organization by what he knows.


    "You remember to hide in the corner and watch, don''t show up by yourself. If the gin does not show up, I will take you to the municipal park after the interview."


    Xiao Ai looked at Nie Kong speechlessly, as if Gin Wine was a small person and could handle it at will.


    Xiao Ai was deeply impressed by how strong the organization is.Therefore, Nie Kong took her to break her inner fear.


    "Then when will her interview be tomorrow?" Judy asked curiously.


    "Tomorrow, at ten o''clock in the morning, it will be in Tokyo Municipal Park. Tomorrow Judy, you have to come early, and then take Xiao Ai out." Nie Kong didn''t plan to ride in the same car with them, but split into two.


    "I know." Judy murmured.


    Nie Kong wouldn''t care if the gin will appear in front of him tomorrow.As long as he is within Japan, he can know his specific location from Belmode.He just disdains to use women, and because he rarely appears in front of Nie Kong because of gin, he is largely forgotten.

 1587 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01613, the claws stretched out by the black organization

    Two cars drove out from No. 22 in Mihuacho one after another. The first one came out was Judy''s red car, and the co-pilot sat a relatively cute and inconsistent tea-haired loli.To ensure concealment, they set out about half an hour earlier than Nie Kong.


    When Nie Kong drove to the Tokyo municipal park, he found that there were few people walking in the park.Because today is not a holiday, most of the housewives who come to the park are housewives who take their children to make their debut in the park, and a small number of elderly people are taking a leisurely walk.


    Of course, Nie Kong didn''t go to meet Judy, but went straight to the interview with Shui Wu Nai.Immediately after he got out of the car, a few staff in the clothes of the TV station came to meet him, and personally took him to the filming scene selected by the TV station in advance-the pavilion surrounded by cherry blossom trees on each level of the park. The scenery is very beautiful. Beautiful.If it is spring, there will be pink cherry blossoms in the sky. It is estimated that many Japanese will come to enjoy the flowers.


    And around the pavilion, I found that there were already more than a dozen TV station staff waiting for Nie Kong''s arrival!Some are carrying huge cameras, some are playing with the equipment needed for interviews, and there are backgrounds for setting up the shooting... and the most dazzling is Mizumi who is the TV TOKYO female anchor!


    She is wearing a light green uniform today, with her white jade skin, like a beautiful lotus flower in full bloom in lotus leaves.As for Judy and Xiao Ai, who arrived early, they hid five hundred meters away and quietly watched Nie Kong''s live interview.


    "Oh, our famous Kanto detective Nie Kong is here." Seeing Nie Kong''s arrival, she trot in front of him with the microphone in her hand, her bright eyes with a somewhat delighted smile. .


    "Beautiful Miss Shui Wu Lina, I am not late." Nie Kong said hello to her while looking at the surrounding environment.There is no commanding height within 500 meters of the park, and there are cherry trees blocking it.Was it too sensitive and sensitive in my heart that the black organization sent Shui Wulan to design an action to kill myself.


    "Mr. Nie Kong, you came at the right time. It''s only ten o''clock in the remaining ten minutes. Do you need to prepare?" Shui Wulian said with a slight smile.


    "No, you can start the interview directly at that time."


    "That''s right, even Mr. Nie Kong in the most natural state is very handsome and doesn''t need makeup or preparation at all."


    Shui Wu Rennai smiled and nodded, turning his face to the dozen or so staff members behind him and saying, "Everyone, please prepare your own work. Our TV station''s live interview with the famous detective Nie Kong is about to begin."


    "understood."


    The staff at the back began to get busy and arranged the shooting tools that were prepared in advance.The high-definition shooting lens and microphone were all aimed at Nie Kong!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Gin, I seem to see Judy of the FBI agent in the park! Maybe they FBI noticed something, do we continue to implement our plan." A hidden forest a thousand meters away, a Porsche stopped there.


    There were four people sitting in the car, all wearing black clothes.It turned out that Ginjiu was hiding in a far corner of the park instead of sniping from the commanding heights. No wonder Nie Kong and Judy didn''t notice them.


    "The FBI just came here with Judy. It''s nothing terrible. If she comes out and dares to delay our actions, let her kill her." Gin said calmly while looking at the small monitor in the car.Now it is completely enemy of the FBI, so there is no need to be merciful when dealing with Judy!


    "Yes, finally there was a perfect arrangement to kill him. If it was wasted, it would be really harder to kill him in the future." Cohen said in a deep voice.


    "Of course, dealing with him can''t be done with simple firearms, otherwise, why bother with us." Gin said, shaking his head.


    "But according to the development of the plan, it will definitely affect Kiel..." Chianti hesitated to express her own views. She is a woman who values ??the affection of partners.


    "If you can get rid of the biggest threat in the organization, it wouldn''t be a big deal even if you sacrifice one or two members!" Gin said coldly, condemning Keir to death!In the heart of Gin Wine, as long as Nie Kong is dead, he can completely wipe out the fear in his heart!


    "Don''t think about it, Gin actually suspected that Keel was an undercover agent lurking in our organization. Now that she can clean her up by the way, it will do two things with one stone." Cohen comforted.


    "Hmph, I thought that since you can shoot your partner Kiel now, you can kill us with Gin in the future without being soft." Chianti said dissatisfiedly.


    Gin had a cold face and didn''t speak. If for the benefit of the organization, he could kill anyone, including his partner Vogat for more than ten years!Coldness is his style. Apart from his loyalty to the organization and fear of Nie Kong, he has no feelings long ago.


    "It seems that he can be seen smiling from the camera installed in Kiel Button. This will be his last photo! Tell Kiel to act according to the plan and lead him to the pavilion." Said lightly.


    "Understand, if he can bury his bones in the chaotic forest of cherry blossoms, thanks to the cemetery we picked for him. After his death, he might be grateful to us. Every spring, he can enjoy the cherry blossoms." Di nagging, opened the radio link to Kiel.


    Now that Nie Kong can be attracted, it proves that the plan will go smoothly, and it can be said that more than half of it has been completed.Gin Jiu squinted at Nie Kong, who was looking at the screen in the car, and a few strange expressions appeared in his eyes.


    At the same time, Shui Wu Reina''s radio headset stuffed in his ears finally received the order of Gin-Act as planned!


    Shui Wu Lina''s eyes were a little dazed. To be honest, she didn''t know all the plans from the mouth of the wine. She only knew that Nie Kong had to be led to the place where the wine said, and then they could start the action.


    Seeing Nie Kong with a gentle smile in front of her, she couldn''t help but sigh in her heart, and suddenly felt pity, hoping to save him from the clutches of the organization!

 1588 The collapse of the second element body 01614, ambush

    "Thank you very much, Mr. Nie Kong, for letting you come to accept the exclusive interview with our TV station in person." Qiaolian''s face showed a professional smile, and she first pointed the microphone at Nie Kong and started the interview.


    "It''s nothing, but now we are going to interview under the cherry tree."


    "Hehe, it''s a beautiful park, right. But it''s always inconvenient to stand and talk. Let''s go to the pavilion in front." While speaking, Shui Wulan turned his body and guided Nie Kong to the elegant pavilion seat.


    Nie Kong followed behind her, feeling that if there were no more than a dozen staff members around, Nie Kong and Shui Wulian, who were alone and widowed, might really have the atmosphere of the moon.


    "Mr. Nie Kong, may I ask..." When Shui Wu Lina was about to start the interview and dialogue, a deafening gunshot suddenly rang, interrupting her.Shui Wu Lina''s face turned pale, and he looked at Nie Kong in a panic.She was relieved to find that he was sitting across from her with nothing to do, but it was a bit strange.


    It stands to reason that Gin''s marksmanship is very accurate, and it is impossible to miss it.She looked up at the surroundings with her pretty face, and found that it was an expensive camera used to shoot live broadcasts.


    "Hmm!" The dozen or so staff members were all stunned and didn''t understand what was going on.


    "Hehe, Nie Kong, we''ve been waiting for you for a long time, and you really are here." A familiar and cold laugh came from behind the cherry blossom forest along with gunfire.


    Nie Kong turned his face to the direction of the voice, and when he saw the black trio two hundred meters away, his eyes showed a look of surprise.Nie Kong felt that they hadn''t come, but the ending was a turnaround. He didn''t expect that he in the black organization would really appear in front of him in a magnificent manner!


    That''s right, standing in front of Chianti and Cohen, who are holding the rifle, is the famous gin in the black organization!It was obviously Cohen who shot just now. They broke the camera first, and they were broadcast live on TV probably because they were afraid they would be photographed.


    "Gin, actually dared to appear in front of me, it seems that your courage has grown a lot. Aren''t you afraid that I will capture you alive? Vogat should be waiting for you to reunite in the prison." Nie Kong revealed Contemptuous smile.


    "Joke, I was prepared for today. Unlike the previous few times, who would be afraid of you?" Looking at Nie Kong''s ridicule, Gin Jiu said coldly with clenched fists.


    "Really, why are you standing outside the range of a pistol two hundred meters away from me." It turned out that after two hundred meters, ordinary pistols are basically useless, unless Nie Kong is carrying a rifle!


    Gin Jiu''s face became cold, "I have nothing to say with you, I came out to see how you died." As he said, something like an electronic remote control appeared in his hand.


    "Oh, can you really confirm that the three of you can kill me?" Nie Kong looked at the three with cold eyes. Since he dared to appear before him, it saved him a lot of effort.


    "You are too arrogant, tell you the truth. Around the pavilion where you are sitting, we installed powerful explosives that can easily destroy the surrounding 100 meters!!" Gin said his real killer move, knowing to play with guns. If you can''t beat Nie Kong, you can only use high-destructive weapons.It was learned from a reporter''s live broadcast that when Nie Kong dismantled the bomb, he was inspired by the plan to kill Nie Kong.It happened that there was a TV station¡¯s anchor internal response, and she used her to request an interview from Nie Kong.Originally, the Gin Club thought that Nie Kong was disdainful, but he unexpectedly agreed to Shui Wu¡¯s mercy and created the opportunity to kill him.


    "What, blast... dynamite?"


    After the gin''s words came out, Judy and Xiao Wei, who were hiding in the corner watching, were suddenly full of panic.But Shui Wurenai''s face turned pale as paper.To deal with a Nie Kong, the gins used high-risk explosives.But once it detonates, doesn''t Gin have to kill itself and the target together?


    Shui Wu Renai showed a desperate expression. She thought she knew the personality of gin, but he was cold-blooded and ruthless than she thought.Shui Wu Rina can confirm that his identity as a spy has not been exposed, but he completely used himself to kill Nie Kong.


    "Gin, you...your original plan, are you going to blow up me and Nie Kongquan to death?"


    "Sorry Keel, for the sake of the organization, please accompany him to death. If you can kill him, I can accept it even if you pay any price." With a cold smile, Gin firmly pressed the detonator. Device, without the slightest hesitation.


    Shui Wu Lian closed his big eyes and hugged Nie Kong''s arm with his hands, waiting for death to come!


    "Boom!" Only a violent roar was heard in the ears. With Niekong Pavilion as the center, a mushroom cloud formed by an explosion appeared within a hundred meters.This shows how powerful the bomb they installed is.


    The powerful destructive power of the bomb blasting swept out, and the wind pressure produced broke all the cherry blossom trees within a radius of two hundred meters, and the wind and sand covered their eyes.


    "No...Brother Nie Kong!" Judy yelled vigorously, and the figure that rushed out was pushed out by the hot wind from the explosion, and a little bit of tears appeared in her green eyes.And Xiao Ai''s face was pale, why, why do you know that Gin has a conspiracy against you, so you just want to come.Having said that I can''t underestimate them, now...what should my sister and I do now?


    "Haha, good death, finally solved a big threat from the organization! Then as long as you go to the United States to kill the FBI''s vogat, the organization can finally solve the trouble." Looking at the scene of no grass, Gin made a haha. laughing out loud.The threat that had held him tight for more than ten years finally disappeared at this moment.


    Only by seeing him die in front of him can Gin really feel relieved, so he will come out to say goodbye to Nie Kong.And now in such a fierce explosion, absolutely no one can survive!


    However, at the same time, a very strange scene happened in front of Gin.The mushroom cloud smoke and dust produced by the explosion was blown out in an instant, and the miserable and desolate scene inside could be seen.


    "No...impossible!" When Gin saw the crater formed by the explosion, his smile solidified on his face.

 1589 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01615, Gin Fu Zhu

    The howling wind came to an end, and in the center of the big pit, a tall figure stood in front of them.And in his arms, holding a beautiful woman in a princess'' embrace.I could see the air current spreading from his body, blowing away the dust that was enveloped in it, and then it seemed to be gathered into his body.He slowly appeared in front of everyone from a five- to six-meter pit, his clothes were not stained with smoke.


    "Absolutely not...impossible, why could he survive such a powerful explosion?!" The gin wine''s face suddenly turned pale and sluggish, as if he was in a happy heaven. Fall into the hell of despair.It was right that their plan went smoothly. Why couldn''t he be killed in the end? Why could he survive the explosion?Yes, it must be an illusion to appear in front of you.


    "Is he an unkillable monster?"


    Cohen and Chianti showed ghostly shocked expressions, seeing more than a dozen staff members of the TV station clearly fried into scum, but why only they can survive?The killer''s intuition told them that the target Nie Kong was really not dead.


    If they were defeated by Nie Kong in the previous action, they would still be able to accept it.But what they saw before them was completely beyond their ability to accept. Gin used the bomb, and the surroundings were flattened.


    "Great, God bless, Brother Nie Kong, he''s not... not dead, woohoo."


    And Judy and Xiao Ai rubbed their wide, round eyes and looked at Nie Kong standing in front of them. Unprecedented surprise and joy filled their hearts again, and Judy had already burst into tears.


    "I... Am I dreaming."


    Shui Wulian in Nie Kong''s arms was in a daze, as if he had dreamed of something very illusory.She did see the explosive exploding violently, but...but Nie Kong''s body seemed to be isolated from the surroundings!


    "What''s wrong, you guys really thought that using those bombs could really kill me." Nie Kong looked at the gin and gave a cold smile, "I said no wonder you have become bolder and rely on them. Oh, gin. Why didn''t you smile, didn''t you feel very proud just now?"


    Gin''s body was constantly sweating, and the fear in Nie Kong''s heart grew dozens of times more than before.No, he is too weird, and he has nothing to do with him.


    "Cohen, Chianti, we... we withdraw!"


    "But... but what about him."


    "Don''t worry about anything, get out!" Gin roared out, and he rushed into the Porsche driver''s seat behind him.What a joke, I''m afraid that if you continue to stay, you will end up like Vogat.For the sake of organization''s safety, even if he died, he could not be captured alive.


    "I don''t remember saying that I agreed to leave. Since you dare to take the initiative to attack me, you should know what the price is." Nie Kong''s free hand pointed forward, and the terrible spatial fluctuation covered the two hundred meters ahead.Gin was horrified to find that his own body suddenly couldn''t move.No, the space in which you are in has been static as if dead silence!


    "Crack..." It seemed like the sound of glass shattering, Xiao Ai and Judy on the side could clearly see where the gin was where they were. The air was like a glass mirror with black cracks, broken into pieces. Dreamlike!!


    The three ginsengers were cut all over by countless blades, and they looked bloody.The injury is very serious!Nie Kong deliberately kept his hands, otherwise they would have broken into pieces with the space.Orochi''s space skills in KOF are very powerful, but Nie Kong did not intend to kill them.As he said earlier, he threw the gin to the FBI or the CIA.


    Now that he has obtained the gin from the core figure of the organization, and Belmode will betray, Nie Kongxian basically cut off his right hand.As long as the FBI and CIA can take the black organization seriously and should be able to destroy it, it will take more time at most.


    Seeing Nie Kong settle the gin, Judy and Xiao Ai rushed to him from behind in a panic.Especially Little Judy, with two jade hands constantly touching Nie Kong''s body, as if to confirm his authenticity.


    She was so scared that Nie Kong would really die.Just now, watching Nie Kong annihilate in the explosion, she didn''t want to bear the feeling of death.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine." When Judy accidentally touched her body, the regained Shui Wuren said quietly.


    "Huh, who would care about you if you have nothing to do! Since you said it''s okay, hurry up and get off my brother Nie Kong. It''s all because of you that almost killed him." Judy suddenly snorted coldly. Said.


    "For what happened today, I deeply apologize! My real identity is actually the CIA intelligence agent lurking in their organization. Sometimes I cannot help myself, otherwise I will expose my spy status!" Shui Wurenai showed a pretty face. With a wry smile, Nie Kong looked at Nie Kong with a little apologetic and moved with bright big eyes.Even though he heard that he was a gin partner at the time, Nie Kong saved himself from the explosion, who was about to kill him.She opened her tight neck with ease, and after struggling to stand, she bowed to Nie Kong.


    "Of course I know. Since you came to visit here the day before yesterday, I have already found out your true identity. So I made an appointment for your interview deliberately, the purpose is to bring out the gin! It turned out to be like what Xiao Ai said. I can¡¯t underestimate them. I buried a dozen high-powered bombs in order to get rid of me! If I changed to another person, maybe I would have died in their hands." Nie Kong believed that by his own ability, there is absolutely no one in Conan¡¯s world. It can hurt his body, otherwise he knows that gin might be in ambush, of course, he needs to check it before he makes an appointment.


    "You... are you true?"


    Shui Wu Lina''s pupils immediately expanded. It turned out that Nie Kong''s initial plan was to capture the gin wine alive, it was really too bold.Even the CIA Intelligence Bureau behind him would only be afraid of gin and didn''t mean to deal with him at all.Looking at it now, he really relied on his own strength to get rid of the ambushing gin.

 1590 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01616, the end of the black organization

    "Judy, I now entrust the three of them with Gin to the FBI for management. It seems that I will trouble you to "take care" of them in the future." Nie Kong said with a light smile.


    "Well, I''m so happy that Brother Nie Kong really caught the gin. I immediately told James the good news." She hummed joyfully, and immediately took out her mobile phone and called her boss.


    At first James didn''t believe what Judy said, but finally realized that when Nie Kong made the move, he immediately said that he would be there in ten minutes!They caught a vogat that can shake the FBI up and down. If Nie Kong really captures the gin, it will definitely be a very extraordinary thing, and it will cause a sensation to the national security agencies!


    Xiao Ai recovered from the extreme shock. She raised her face to look at Nie Kong who had crushed the gin, and saved her man from the organization.


    Of course she knew exactly how terrible the organization was, and she was afraid of it since she was a child.But now what I really said to Nie Kong, I saw him defeat the gin of the representative figure in the organization.Xiao Ai never knew that the gin, which he had been afraid of, would show such a desperate expression in front of others.


    "Maybe Nie Jun can really protect Sister Mingmei and herself from the hands of the black organization!" Xiao Ai always kept her cold cheeks before, and for the first time she smiled like a new life, and the fear of the organization disappeared bit by bit. With.


    "Mr. Nie Kong, are you... you really want to give... the gin wine to the FBI? Don''t you really think about it?" Shui''s helpless jade hand firmly squeezed Nie Kong''s warm big hand, and said with a wink.


    "Yeah, what''s the problem with you."


    "I... I think, our CIA members are all elites and won''t lose to the FBI. If they are handed over to us, we can definitely get a lot of precious information from the gin." Mizumi said hesitatingly.


    "Don''t seduce or lead Nie Kong''s brother, he belongs to our FBI non-staff member!" Judy slapped her hand off and said angrily.


    Shui Wulian smiled in surprise, and grabbed Nie Kong''s finger again, "It''s only superfluous. If Mr. Nie Kong is willing, I would recommend him to become our CIA trump card member! Mr. Nie Kong, I really want to work with you in the future. ."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, Brother Nie Kong won''t go to the CIA!"


    Judy glared at Mizumi, but Mizumi kept smiling.


    "Okay! Don''t make a noise, you two, the arduous task of destroying the black organization probably requires the cooperation of the two intelligence bureaus you are in." Nie Kong stopped the two beautiful women from fighting.


    "Huh..." Judy grabbed the ground and wrapped Nie Kong''s arm, twisting his face and not paying attention to Shui Wushui.Because of Nie Kong, Judy lost his usual calmness.


    Ten minutes later, a silver Mercedes Benz stopped outside the park. At the same time, a dozen police cars followed. It was probably because of a terrible explosion in the park!


    Andre and James came first and told the Japanese police about their identities and asked them to assist the FBI in handling the case.


    They led dozens of armed policemen and appeared in front of Nie Kong. James was taken aback when he saw the tragic appearance of the three people lying on the ground covered in blood.


    "It''s really Qin...Gin, did you kill him...he."


    "Don''t worry, because he is very valuable to you, so I didn''t kill them." Nie Kong said.


    "Unexpectedly... I was able to catch the gin alive, really worthy of Nie Kong!" Andrei said admiringly.I saw Nie Kong''s contempt at first sight, and now it has changed into admiration and admiration for him.


    How dangerous is gin? He can rank in the top three among the US intelligence agencies.Even if the power of an organization is sent, it is not sure of victory against him.


    "It should be helpful to your FBI."


    "It''s more than help, it will be much easier to deal with the black organization with him." James said in surprise, and Gin can be called its right-hand man.


    "In this case, I hope you can learn the important information of the organization from him. If it is convenient, maybe you can cooperate with the CIA to deal with it." Nie Kong said his opinion.


    "We will consider your opinion, after all, it may be really difficult to fight against the huge black organization with the power of the FBI alone." James solemnly said.


    "Well, I will probably rarely help you in the future. By the way, if you learn about the drug APTX4869 developed by their organization, please give me a copy of it." Nie Kong paused. I found out that I almost missed something about Xiao Ai.


    Xiao Ai''s eyes lit up, and her pretty face hiding behind Nie Kong was full of joy.As long as you get its information, then... it is possible for yourself to develop an antidote to become an adult.


    "Drug APTX4869? I remember it." James nodded, and then called a few police officers to help carry the scarred Gin three into the car.


    As the CIA''s Mizuno Rei Nai, he began to report to him what happened today.Get a new task, saying that she should follow James to the FBI base in Japan, the CIA will send someone to start a discussion with James of the FBI on the gin issue.


    And James can also use the information that Shui Wu Renai lurked in the black organization. As the main person in charge of the organization in Tokyo, Gin does not have to worry that the organization will send another person to rescue them after catching the gin, so James is very rest assured.


    "Goodbye, Mr. Nie Kong." The water in the car blinked at Nie Kong''s big bright eyes without pity, and waved his hands to say goodbye to Nie Kong.


    "Well, the woman named Shui Wu Lian hasn''t given up on Nie Kong''s brother to get her to the CIA." Judy said jealously.


    "Hehe, I don''t intend to participate in any organization. Now that the black organization has been resolved, let''s go back."


    Nie Kong drove back to the apartment with Xiao Ai and Judy. Because the park was destroyed by an explosion, Nie Kong and the others lost the mind to continue playing.

 1591 The collapse of the second element Text 01617The sturdy Judy?

    "Ah, you guys are coming back so fast. Nie Jun, are your affairs finished?" Mingmei, who was drying her clothes, asked in surprise after seeing Nie Kong.


    "Yes, it took me a lot of work to finally catch the gin. Maybe after a while, the black organization may be destroyed!" Nie Kong said with a light smile.


    "It''s really great."


    After hearing Nie Kong''s words, Mingmei''s pretty face suddenly showed surprise.I looked at my sister and found that she was a little less indifferent and more agile than before.She knew her sister''s personality very well, and she was wrapped in a cold coat because she was afraid that she would be involved in other investigations with the black organization in the future, and the actions of the black organization have always been hacked.


    "Sister, we may be free soon." The word "freedom" was a luxury for Xiao Ai before, but today she has gotten her wish.


    Mingmei smiled softly and said softly, "I don''t think there is any difference, because I believe Jun Nie will protect us, and I am satisfied with the current life. Right, I almost forgot, Xiao Ai, you remember to go to school tomorrow. Teacher Xiaolin just called to ask about your situation, and I took a day off for you by the way. But she explained that there is a physical examination day in the school tomorrow, so you can¡¯t be absent if there is nothing serious."


    For fear that Xiaoai said that she would get rid of the life of a primary school student because she had liberated the burden of the black organization, Mingmei specially reminded Xiaoai.


    Hearing Mingmei''s words, Xiao Ai''s pretty face suddenly collapsed, seemingly depressed.It seems that there is no real freedom, before saying goodbye to the identity of the first grade pupil.


    Her little hand grabbed the corner of her clothes, and muttered: "Is it the day of the physical examination for Primary One in Didan Elementary School, but how good is that? I really don''t want to go!"


    "You can''t go!" Mingmei put her hands in her waist, as if she was teaching her daughter, but the helpless Xiaoai could only obediently obey her sister Mingmei''s words.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Brother Nie Kong, can you drive me back later, I have something personal to tell you." After staying in Nie Kong''s apartment for an hour or two, Judy suddenly pretended to say to Nie Kong as usual.


    "is it."


    After getting her confirmation, Nie Kong nodded and agreed to her request.You might be nagging with yourself, don''t care about Shui Wuyou, Nie Kong guessed that.


    At four o''clock in the afternoon, Nie Kong drove Judy''s sports car and left the apartment with her, while she sat in the passenger seat next to her.


    Judy Yinglu stared at Nie Kong intentionally or unintentionally, and finally broke the silence for a long time, "Brother Nie Kong, speak."


    "I''m driving, what can I say."


    "If you don''t say anything, then I have to say it. Brother Nie Kong, if in the United States, a 27-year-old girl would be laughed at." She said quietly.


    "Hey, why did you say that suddenly!" Hearing Judy''s words, Nie Kong looked at her strangely, and found her white cheeks flushed.


    "Brother Nie Kong, you... don''t you think Judy has reached the age when she should be married."


    "But... but does it have anything to do with me? Did Judy want me to help you choose the right... object?" Nie Kong didn''t turn around for a while, and he said directly after being taken aback.


    "Stupid! Who said... who said it has nothing to do with you. Most of the reasons are because of Brother Nie Kong, so I have waited for more than ten years to become the older leftover girl."


    "Little Judy, don''t rely on me for anything." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    "Isn''t it? Who made myself... I have always liked Brother Nie Kong since 18 years ago." She suddenly raised her red cheeks and bravely said her heart. .


    "What?" Although he guessed something, Shi Niekong almost stepped on the brake when he heard it.


    An accidental contact with Nie Kong more than ten years ago, at that time Nie Kong gave Judy, who was controlled by his father, the deepest impression and faint affection.Even though he met the up-and-coming FBI Hideichi Akai pursuing eight years ago, Judy, who was still thinking about it, rejected him.


    "Judy is getting old. When will you wait for Brother Nie Kong?" Judy looked at Nie Kong as if she did not accept herself. She hurriedly put her arms around Nie Kong¡¯s neck and sat on Nie Kong¡¯s body. His face was only half a centimeter away from Nie Kong!The fragrance she breathed out clearly smelled in her nose.


    "Hey, Little Judy, we can be in the car. Don''t mess around, the car shakes are very dangerous." Realizing that her delicate jade hand reached into her clothes, Nie Kong took a deep breath.


    "Hey, what... what''s the car shaking? Brother Nie Kong said it, so nasty! If Brother Nie Kong is afraid, stop the car." Judy put his flushed cheeks back and kissed him hard. Nie Kong''s mouth.


    Nie Kong''s body shook. While not talking to Judy himself, his other hand directly pulled the car''s speed to its maximum!


    With a hum, the engine screamed for cheers.The car rushed out like an arrow and turned to the ring road.


    And when the speed reached two hundred kilometers per hour, Judy''s jade hand, who was talking with Nie Kong''s lips, kept groping for the body inside his clothes, and even released the zippers of his pants.And Judy''s three important parts of being a woman were decisively exposed in front of Nie Kong.


    Two balls of crystal clear white jade rolled back and forth in Nie Kong''s hand playfully.The bottom of her skirt had already faded to her knees, and the open corners of her skirt fit in with the notches opened by the zipper of Nie Kong''s pants.


    When Nie Kong and her truly became one, her eyebrows wrinkled slightly above her watery eyes.As if torn apart, she felt that she contained all of Nie Kong.The pain was only a moment, until joy filled Judy''s body and mind.


    The whistling wind came from outside the car, and occasionally she made exclamation sounds and her delicate Yanyu because of the bumps of the car.Combining with Nie Kong in the fast-moving car gave Judy unprecedented excitement and joy.


    Fortunately, the speed of the car is very fast, and there are basically no cameras on the ring road.


    Judy didn''t know when she completely abandoned her reason, and responded to Nie Kong with enthusiasm in her heart, radiating all her depressed feelings.


    She forgot the time, her compact body was suddenly immersed in the sea of ??pleasure, only knowing that it seemed as long as centuries.


    Finally, finally, maybe she wakes up from pleasure.What kind of shame is it?Her slender left leg protruded slightly from under the skirt and was slightly wrapped around Nie Kong''s waist, and her jade hand gently embraced Nie Kong''s neck.


    The two sticks so tightly that they seem to be able to feel each other''s heartbeat.No, it''s not just a tight hug, but also a close relationship with... and Brother Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong smiled slightly and said, "Little Judy, we have already circled Tokyo three times, do we want to do it again?"


    Judy''s face was so ashamed that she didn''t know where to put it, so she pulled out the black radish that was planted in her own land, feeling her body empty and sour.


    Then she put down her legs, and she gave Nie Kong a flustered glance, still showing the perfect combination of shyness, sex and feeling.


    After tidying up his messy clothes, he dared to secretly raise his pretty face and look at Nie Kong''s smiling eyes.


    "I...I don''t care about anything, now I am Brother Nie Kong''s woman, and I can''t ignore me in the future."


    "Yes, why did Judy be so tough."

 1592 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01618My little sorrow is a bit strange recently

    It took two hours to go around the Tokyo ring road three times before Nie Kong returned to her apartment with Judy, who had become glamorous!When it was time to get out of the car and to leave, Judy hugged Nie Kong and kissed his mouth hard, and gave him a deep parting mouth with reluctance, tightly wrapped as if to swallow Nie Kong into his stomach. So!


    Nie Kong bid farewell to Judy and returned to his home just after six o''clock in the evening.He found that in the living room, only Qianying was sitting in front of the sofa and watching TV boredly, while Jinghua, Xiaobi and Mingmei should be preparing dinner in the kitchen.


    "Qianying, I''m back."


    "Why did Jun Nie come back? It took two hours."


    Jinghua glanced at the returning Nie Kong, and her squinted cheeks almost swelled into a bun.


    "Huh! I usually think how decent Judy is. It turned out to be a little waver. Seeing the nasty things flowing out, I thought there was a flood."


    Following her gaze, Nie Kong really found a large unnatural water stain on his pants, and he could smell an obscene smell.It turned out that he hadn''t had time to clean up and forgot to dry the pants that were contaminated with Judy H.But Qianying''s comparison of it to flood disaster is a bit exaggerated.


    "Little Judy did shed a lot. I don''t know who is better than Qianyingjiang. Someone seems to have dyed all the sheets wet." Nie Air Conditioning said with a smile.


    "Can it be... compared with the situation at that time? We...we did it continuously...many times, and she...she and Nie Jun only did it once, are we comparable?" Qian Yingqiao His face became hot, and he stared at Nie Kong with moist eyes.


    "How do you know Judy and I only did it once?"


    "Although I admit that American girls are indeed bold, but only two hours, it is strange that she can stand Nie Jun''s conquests for the first time." Qianying gave her man a blank look.Didn''t take off Nie Jun''s clothes and went straight on, how anxious Judy should be.


    "It''s ugly, Nie Jun hurry up and change his pants."


    "Okay."


    Nie Kong watched her turn away from the flushed pretty face, and turned to his bedroom with a dumbfounded smile.Even old couples and old wives are very shy about girls talking about intercourse.


    When he came to the door of his bedroom, Nie Kong noticed something strange.The door was concealed, and a faint sound of turning things came from inside.


    "No, is there a thief?" Nie Kong''s eyes showed an incredible light, not to mention that there is a famous strange thief lady Qianying in the house, and who is the first sister of the Metropolitan Police Officer Xiaobi who dares to be presumptuous ?He firmly believes that no one has the ability to hide Qianying''s eyes below.


    Nie Kong opened the door curiously, and appeared in the room with quiet steps.When he saw the so-called "little thief", he was a little surprised and puzzled!Why did you say a little too much, because in his room is a seven or eight-year-old Lolita.She has short brown hair and a sleek and lovely body. She turned her back to Nie Kong and looked at the items in the house.At last she seemed to have found the target she was looking for and happily held it in her hand.Because of too much concentration, Nie Kong has not been found behind.


    "Sorrow, what are you looking for?"


    Hearing the sudden sound, Xiao Ai''s cautious liver was directly startled, and she hurriedly hid what was in her hands behind her back.After turning around to see Nie Kong, her face was a little unnatural.


    "Nie Jun, you... why are you back?" Perhaps I didn''t expect that Nie Kong would come back suddenly, so seeing her expression was a little flustered, and the baby that was turned over in Nie Kong''s room was still hidden in her little hand.


    "I...I didn''t do anything, you...you don''t care about me." She backed out of Nie Kong''s room with a strange expression that was different from usual, and then ran back to her room next door, as if there was some privacy. Nie Kong''s secret can''t be discovered by Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong''s eyes were sharper, and he had already seen what was in her hand-a T-shaped manual blade razor?Because Conan is relatively backward in the world, so there is no electric invention.Even if Nie Kong, the owner of the room, seemed to remember that it was a gift You Xizi bought for him, it didn''t use it many times!


    But having said that, at Xiao Ai Lori''s age, she doesn''t use a razor.No, that''s not right, Xiao Ai, who is a girl, doesn''t use it at all, she doesn''t have a beard on her face.


    "What do you want to use it for? Will you use it?" Nie Kong patted the door of her room and kept asking.


    "Nie Jun, you are so noisy, I have my own plan!" Xiao Ai yelled from the room, as if a little dissatisfied.


    Nie Kong was puzzled. He had completely looked at Xiao Ai before. His body was white and tender, and he didn''t need a razor.Obviously girls don''t have long hairs, let alone the little sorrow of Lori now.


    "Hey, wait!" Nie Kong''s inspiration flashed, as if thinking of something.No, does Xiao Ai really plan to shave it...Why, it is very cute, is it because Qianyingjiang and the others are making fun?


    Nie Kong suddenly showed a weird expression, and whispered to Xiao Ai: "Then Xiao Ai, you have to hurry up, it''s almost time for dinner."


    "I know... I know." Xiao Ai said impatiently to Nie Kong outside, as if he was busy with something, it should be said that there is no time to talk to Nie Kong.


    Just as Nie Kong was about to go back to the bedroom to change clothes, a small mourning cry suddenly came from the room, which was a bit miserable.


    "Hey... Xiaoai, what happened to you."


    Nie Kong pushed the doorknob hard, and found that the closed wooden door suddenly opened with a creak. The door was not locked!!To be sure, there are no outsiders in the apartment, so who would lock the door specially.


    "Little Sorrow?"


    When he saw the scene in the room, Nie Kong''s eyes widened, as if staying there all of a sudden, he almost felt silly.


    Although Nie Kong guessed the development of the plot, he guessed the ending wrong.

 1593 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01619, let me help Xiao Ai clean it

    The lights in the room looked very bright, and Nie Kong saw Xiao Ai sitting in front of "Guangmu" with his knees apart.But he took off his lower body trousers clean, revealing the pretty legs and the innermost scenery. Nie Kong only had the word "nen" in his heart, and Nie Kong''s blood was boiling!


    At this time, her little hand was holding a T-shaped razor, and she was stretching three inches below her abdomen to work.And a few strands of light yellow curls fell on the ground, about one or two inches long.The reason for the painful cry was that Xiaowei''s blade was improperly used and he cut himself, and the overflowing blood flowed down the curls into the ditch below, looking extremely coquettish.Look, how could a girl''s family use a non-electric razor.


    Seeing Nie Kong''s big round eyes, Xiao Ai fainted directly.Her pretty face turned directly into purple due to the infection of shame, and she panicked her skirt to cover her exposed lower body.


    "Ah! Nie, Jun Nie, how can you run into the girl''s boudoir?! You...you said you just... just saw what?"


    "Shaving...shaving." Nie Kong blurted out without knowing his brain.


    "Woo, please... please forget what you just saw!" When she heard Nie Kong''s words, she understood that her secret had been exposed, and she suddenly seemed to be spinning around, where can she continue to maintain her usual calmness.


    "What are you shy? I didn''t mean to laugh at you. And I warned you earlier, how could you use a male razor? See if it hurts now."


    Nie Kong stepped and squatted in front of Xiao Ai. When she opened her skirt, her knees inside her and the closed scenery were exposed.


    "Nie Jun, you... what are you going to do." When Nie Kong forcibly moved towards the most secret place of a girl''s house, her body was shocked.


    "Don''t move, I''ll help you shave it clean." Nie Kong tapped his saliva with his finger and smeared it on the cut wound on her blade, miraculously stopping the blood!


    "No... I don''t need you to help, I... I can shave myself, you... go out soon."


    "Will you? You can cut you bloody with a blade accidentally." Nie Kong ignored her objection, holding on to Xiao Ai who seemed to run away.


    Xiao Ai''s expression put on a cold expression, but the shame in her eyes directly betrayed her, and she watched Nie Kong study his open legs.


    "Razors are not what you use, because the relationship between the beard and the hair is relatively hard, so you need water to make them soft. Otherwise, it will be very painful when shaving, and it will be easy to accidentally hurt."


    Xiao Ai didn''t speak, but finally understood why it seemed so hot and painful when she was shaving, and shaving actually contained skills.


    Nie Kong''s right hand gently touched her soft curly hair, and his slender fingers stretched out underneath.Then he wrapped everything up like a diaper and rubbed it slowly.The body odor of the young girl rushed over his face, and Nie Kong found that he could easily become impulsive.


    And the little wailed out, the young body seemed to be paralyzed by the medicine.Her face was red and purple, and Nie Kong''s wretched movements simply drained her strength.And at the last glance, she could see that her body was overflowing with a shameful slimy fluid, soaking the hair a little shiny.Nie Junzhen... is really a bastard metamorphosis, using the mucus secreted by girls...girls as lubrication.


    I only saw Nie Kong''s other hand holding the razor start to move, turning up and down, left and right, and began to shave Xiao Ai''s inch-long "beard", and he could hear a pleasant rustle.Although Nie Kong has no experience in shaving in the second dimension, he has rich experience in his previous life.


    "Speaking of which, why did Aichan shave it off? I think it''s so cute!"


    "No... it''s none of your business." Xiao Ai replied with a trembling face, twisting her pretty face.


    "It''s not because of tomorrow''s primary one medical examination day."


    "How would you know?"


    Fiddled with both hands until Xiao Ai''s beard was completely shaved.As a result, Xiao Ai didn''t have any secrets in front of Nie Kong.


    "I guessed it randomly! But don''t you know about it? Normal school physical examinations usually only check the height and weight and the surroundings of Huns. Okay, I have finally shaved it off." Nie Kong clapped his hands and watched Xiao Ai sleekly. The hills nodded in satisfaction, looking much tenderer than before.


    Xiao Ai''s eyes widened, and then rushed to Nie Kong, opened a small mouth and bit his shoulder, "Oh, damn it, why didn''t you say it earlier!"


    "Ah, I thought you knew the common sense of Japanese school life." Unexpectedly, Xiao Ai grew up in the organization''s research room and didn''t understand the common sense of Japanese schools.Because I was afraid that it would show the curly hair that only developed girls had in front of other little goddesses, I gritted my teeth and decided to shave it clean.So after Nie Kong went out, he sneaked into Nie Kong''s room to find a tool for men to shave!


    "You...you must have done it deliberately, and you obviously took the opportunity to touch my body just now, Nie Jun is a big pervert who likes young girls!!"


    "Good intentions are not rewarded. Many girls like to shave clean. Who would have guessed that you are worrying about tomorrow''s small inspection day." Nie Kong cried out aggrieved. He reasoned out when he shaved clean.


    "It doesn''t matter, what can I do if I recover my body in the future."


    "Don''t worry about Aichan. When you recover ten years later, you should grow back. If Aichan needs to be cleaned next time, I can help you."


    "Huh...who...who would want you to shave?" Xiao Ai, whose face slowly returned to normal temperature, loosened Nie Kong''s cute teeth from his shoulders, hurriedly turned his back to him and put on his own skirt. He hummed: "Nie Jun, don''t tell Sister Mingmei what happened just now, otherwise...otherwise..."


    "Well, treat it as the secret of the two of us. It''s an unforgettable experience." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    "What the secret of two people."


    Xiao Ai''s face warmed slightly, and she quietly packed up her lost youth.Without it, I finally became indistinguishable from a real seven or eight year old girl.


    Damn Nie Jun, why did he tell the truth so that he regretted having to shave it clean.

 1594 The collapse of the two-dimensional body

    Basically, apart from not actually inserting it, Nie Kong definitely knows its structure better than Xiao Ai himself!He didn''t feel guilty for his behavior of birds and beasts for the evil incident of molesting a young girl!Because of her young age, Xiao Aijiang''s actual age is already eighteen years old.But if Nie Kong wants to be real, don''t look at the fat, tender and tender texture there is very good, Xiao Ai will definitely not be able to stand Nie Kong.


    Since Nie Kong shaved her hair, Xiao Ai often held her legs unnaturally when facing Nie Kong. Perhaps the stimulation to the girl Lori was too great!If he had returned to the age of eighteen, Nie Kong could not imagine what would happen at that time.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Didan High School, lunch break time.


    "Wow, classmate Nie Kong, there is a woman who claims to be your fianc¨¦e!" In the second grade Class B classroom, suddenly a classmate sitting in Nie Kong''s class came from outside the classroom, and he was excited. The voice shouted to Nie Kong.


    "Really, classmate Nie Kong has a fianc¨¦e, ooh..." When the other male classmates first heard the surprise news, most of them wept bitterly.Just because Nie Kong was there, the girls in the class would not notice them, and they were really fed up with the single life.Now that the school girls can finally look away from him, their spring is coming.


    The female classmates looked very ugly, shouting and discussing countermeasures: "Where did Nie Jun''s fiancee come from? We won''t recognize her."


    "Now, Nie Jun, you...do you really have a fianc¨¦?" Xiao Lan, who was sitting in the front position, turned to face Nie Kong and asked nervously.


    "Growing up with you, don''t you know my business very well? The fuss must be a scandal caused by the students themselves." Nie Kong said in an angry voice.


    "Yeah, it would definitely be a shameless woman who deliberately pretended to be." Yuanzi said angrily. There is no engagement between him and Nie Jun. Why would there be other girls ahead of him?


    While they were talking, a slightly fat woman appeared at the door of the classroom.He is over 1.7 meters tall and looks so tall with his bloated body.Especially her cheeks are covered with dense black pockmarks.


    "Nie Jun, look at your fianc¨¦e here." Hearing a male student''s explanation, all the girls were heartbroken.What are you kidding about, why is that ugly woman Nie Jun''s fianc¨¦e?


    "You... who are you?"


    Xiaolan and Yuanzi were stunned one after another, they didn''t even know the girl in front of them.


    "Woo, you should be my fianc¨¦ Nie Kong." Her eyes lit up and she held Nie Kong''s hand excitedly.


    "Please don''t talk nonsense, why do you say that Nie Jun is your fiance?" Xiaolan angrily slapped her jade hand off, glaring at the woman with big eyes.


    "Yes, why take advantage of Jun Nie?" The surrounding girls drank, dissatisfied with the ugly woman in front of them.


    "Dare I say nonsense, Nie Jun''s mother personally promised our marriage." As she said, she triumphantly put the document signed by Xizi in front of them, and she should finish Nie Kong and herself as soon as possible after graduating from high school. The marriage contract of cute cousin Rie.


    After reading the content roughly, and then seeing the autographs behind, Xiaolan and Yuanzi''s pretty faces paled.


    Nie Kong couldn''t laugh or cry, staring at the farce that happened before him.As early as the moment she appeared, Nie Kong had seen through the disguise of the visitor.


    What fianc¨¦e, she is obviously a lot of old "hot moms".Sure enough, You Xizi''s character hasn''t changed at all, she loves to tease people as before!


    The most worthy of Nie Kong''s complaint is that since he pretended to be his fianc¨¦e, why did he deliberately pretend to be a very ugly woman, so that he was clearly disgusting himself.


    "Don''t make trouble." Nie Kong pulled her out of the classroom without saying a word, but his bold move caused misunderstandings from the surrounding students.After Xiaolan and Yuanzi looked at each other, they gritted their teeth and followed Nie Kong secretly.It''s just that the marriage contract that Nie Jun''s mother arbitrarily advocates is not Nie Kong''s true intentions at all.


    "Hehe, Nie Jun, don''t worry, I will become a qualified housewife." On the roof of the teaching building, You Xizi looked at Nie Kong with a smile.


    "No, will there really be a qualified housewife who cares about the life and death of his son?" Nie Kong widened his eyes and put on a very surprised expression.


    Opposite You Xizi''s eyes were filled with sorrow, and he muttered: "Nie Jun, you...what are you talking about."


    "Well, since you dare to say that it is my fiancee, do you dare to kiss my mouth now." Nie Kong pointed to his lips, with a smile in his eyes.


    "Hmph, it''s not fun at all, you can see through my disguise at a glance like your dad." You Xizi pouted and pulled off the ugly mask on his face.


    The extremely beautiful facial features appeared in front of Nie Kong.After taking off the bloated figure, the beautiful curves revealed make the girls in the school feel inferior.


    In the past ten years of Conan''s world, she has changed a lot.A more mature temperament than before, but occasionally reveals a little playful and cute, just like a peerless beauty!Nie Kong''s desire suddenly emerged, and the desire to hold her tightly in his arms.


    "I said you two nunzi, when do you want to sneak a peek." You Xizi smiled and waved back, and Yuanzi and Xiaolan stood in front of her embarrassedly.


    "It''s been a long time, Aunt Xizi."


    "Hehe, the two little girls should be relieved now." You Xizi lightly nodded the two girls'' foreheads and said with a joke.


    "Aunt You Xizi, you''re bad, tease us as soon as you come back." Yuanzi said with his cheeks puffed.


    "Hee hee, it''s fun, right. It''s a pity, it didn''t work for Jun Nie. I thought that after becoming a star of Haolaiwu, I could fool Jun Nie with my acting skills." You Xizi said regretfully.


    "Of course, Nie Jun is our most famous detective in Japan. I can''t hide anything from him." Xiaolan looked at Nie Kong admiringly, and didn''t care about the presence of Xizi.

 1595 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01621, Sharons retirement

    "By the way, when did you come back, I won''t notify you." Nie Kong hummed.


    "It''s nothing, I just returned to Japan this morning, so I came to the school to give you a big surprise at the first time." You Xizi stretched out and looked down at the entire Didan High School from the rooftop in nostalgia, gently He said: "It is the first time since graduation to visit my alma mater twenty years ago. It is really missed."


    It turns out that the purpose of coming to school is to tease Nie Kong, but it is more to remember the beautiful time of youth when he was studying.Who knows the feeling of returning to his alma mater after twenty years?


    "Hmm! When did the dignified Princess Di Dan become sentimental? To tell you the truth, why did you come back a few days earlier this year?" Nie Kong said grimly.They clearly said that You Xizi will not come back until early December.


    "I hate it, Mr. Nie has destroyed the atmosphere of other people''s hard brewing." You Xizi gave Nie Kong a blank look and regained his cheerful and cheerful personality with a smile.


    "If you don''t say anything, we are going to class."


    "Well, I really can''t do anything with you father and son. Actually, the reason for coming back early is because you accepted your friend''s invitation." You Xizi let go.


    "A friend''s invitation?"


    "Yeah, tonight will be a very grand banquet in the Twin Towers in Tokyo, so I will pull you to accompany me to attend. About my best friend, the world-famous woman Sharon Wynyard announced her withdrawal from the show business "You Xizi explained.


    "Wow, my favorite stars are Aunt Xizi and Sharon Winyard, all will...will they appear at tonight''s banquet?" Xiaolan closed her hands, and the stars appeared in her eyes.


    "No, if it is the American actress Sharon Wynyard, but she seems to have passed away last year!" Yuanzi said strangely.


    "Oh, Yuanzi-chan is right. It is her daughter Kris Wynyard who will announce her retirement!" Yukiko hurriedly changed her words.


    Belmode stopped aging because of Nie Kong. In order not to be suspected, he fabricated the false identity of Sharon¡¯s daughter, Kris Wynyard, and used his amazing disguise to play two roles within a period of time. !


    "But as a dignified American star, she suddenly said that she would retire in Japan, which is a bit strange."


    "What''s weird, maybe she is going to immigrate to Japan." Although Yukiko didn''t understand the meaning of Sarang, she supported her to stay in Japan.When I was thirty-eight, I should have made the same choice as her.


    "That''s it!" Since playing the role of a new doctor in Didan High School some time ago, Belmode basically hasn''t returned to the United States. How can he have any time to film and simply announce his intention to retire.


    "So I''m going to borrow your Nie Jun for one night. No, Nie Jun originally belonged to my mother. At least now I have no plans to say that I want to give him to another girl." You Xizi smiled and hugged Nie Kong''s arm. , Said with a smile at the two women in front of him.


    Xiaolan and Yuanzi''s beautiful faces blushed, but they looked at Yukiko with very enthusiastic eyes, and wanted to get her recognition as a mother.


    Nie Kong chuckled softly. He didn''t mean to refute, and he didn''t explain his situation to her suddenly.As I said some time ago, it''s my turn to give her a huge surprise!!


    Seeing You Xizi leaving Nie Kong''s arm, Xiao Lan said softly: "A banquet held by a world-famous star, it seems that there will be many celebrities attending. I really want to participate, Yuanzijiang, your Suzuki chaebol. Can you get an invitation."


    "Its nature is different from the gem exhibition held by our Suzuki chaebol. If the main flow of people last time was the world chaebol and the rich, then it should be a famous star this time. I am not 100% sure." Yuanzi depressed. Said.Some famous stars in the world have a stronger influence on the public than many consortia.Rich people have a circle of rich people, and celebrities have their own circle of life.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    As a top-notch actress of Ho Lewu, Nie Kong guessed that she has at least several hundred million dollars in private money.As soon as she came back, she immediately bought the sports car she liked, and took Nie Kong around Tokyo.I bought a lot of things, not to mention, when I finally went back, I brought Nie Kong to buy the black evening dress for the party.I originally wanted to find a professional designer to tailor it, but time was too late.


    After looking at Nie Kong, the originally regretful Yu Xizi suddenly smiled wryly.I have forgotten that even in beautiful and noble clothes, they will look eclipsed after Nie Jun, not by clothes.Seeing the face that always lingers in her mind, Xizi was lost for a moment.


    After the two were ready, they took the Jaguar E-series sports car they just bought and headed towards Tokyo''s famous Twin Towers.


    It can be said that the twin towers in Japan have not been completed for more than a month. They are composed of a 100-story main building and a 90-story subsidiary building, with two air corridors connected back and forth between the two.According to the designer, Mount Fuji can be seen from the top floor.


    Generally speaking, a one-hundred-story building is hard to see in Japan. After all, earthquakes frequently occur in Japan, and tall buildings are difficult to bear.


    When Nie Kong and the others arrived, the parking lot in front of the building was already densely packed with luxury cars. It can be said that many famous celebrities from around the world had gathered.


    When seeing You Xizi appear, people around suddenly screamed.It''s for sure that Windsor is very famous, but he has a reputation and is much stronger than her in the United States for more than ten years.


    You Xizi, in a beautiful dress, got out of the car with a slight smile, and held Nie Kong''s arm intimately in front of them, making them shocked.


    No... No, I never heard that Yu Xizi, who has the title of "Ho Lewu Princess", will have a lover''s scandal.In the impression of all of them, You Xizi is the purest and loveliest princess in their hearts.


    They looked at the so-called princess man with jealous and resentful eyes, and their fierce eyes could kill people.But when he saw Nie Kong''s face, all of them closed their mouths obediently, showing an expression of shame.

 1596 The collapse of the second element body 01622, sitting on the two women

    "Wow, Mai Kuraki, TWOWIN and TV hostess Mizuno Reina, and my favorite Yoko Okino! Not to mention many American Hollywood superstars, but all the famous idols in Japan are here!" Just accompanied Yukiko on the ride When the elevator reached the top 100th floor, they heard a very familiar noise, as if they had never seen the world.


    Nie Kong and Yukiko glanced at each other, and both looked very surprised, "Impossible, why did Kogoro Mori appear at Sharon''s banquet." The two followed the voices and saw that they were eating regardless of etiquette. Mr. Kogoro drank, and he greeted the stars he knew on TV.


    As an ordinary citizen, it may be very nervous to attend a banquet of the upper class for the first time, especially to see the idol star on TV, but it will be such a gaffe, but it is also a weird thing.


    To be honest, Nie Kong did see a lot of familiar stars.For example, the CIA''s Mizuno Rena, she is laughing and talking with Okino Yoko, it seems that the relationship between the two women should be very good.


    It seems that TV TOKYO came in a team, and those who came from Hollywood naturally divided into another faction. Only occasionally a few stars who can be famous in the United States can communicate everything!


    "What a shame!" You Xizi covered her eyes and whispered: "Little Nie, we pretend not to know, we pretend not to know."


    "Really, I... My favorite idol, Tengfeng Youxizi, is here." At this moment, Okino Yoko looked at Nie Kong and Youxizi and exclaimed.She ran to Yuxizi excitedly and held Yuxizi''s jade hand tightly.


    "Senior Xizi, you... hello, my name is Yoko Okino. Because I was influenced by you after watching your TV, I decided to debut in the entertainment industry."


    "Hehe, I''m really honored, but I only made my debut more than ten years earlier than you guys. It''s too strange to be called Senior." Hearing Yoko''s flattery, Yukiko squinted her eyes and smiled happily.


    "Senior went out from the TV station more than ten years ago, of course it is our senior! And now senior can have the title of Princess Leu, very popular all over the world."


    Shui Wu Reina followed Yoko to Yu Xizi''s face, but her bright big eyes looked at Nie Kong, she should be surprised at his appearance.


    As if noticing Shui Wu''s pity in the eyes, You Xizi took Nie Kong''s arm and said, "I will introduce you to both of you. His name is Nie Kong, and he is my male partner for the banquet tonight!"


    "Hey, Nie... How could Mr. Nie Kong be with Senior Xizi..." Only then did Yoko noticed Nie Kong, with a dazed expression.


    "Hehe, you Xizi, don''t make a mistake, he is clearly my male partner." Another cold voice immediately reached their ears, only to see a woman in a black dress hugging Nie Kong. On the other side of the arm, a very sexual, emotional, and demon-dressed beauty-Belmode, the protagonist of this banquet appeared.Standing next to Nie Kong one left and the other right, Zi Se and You Xizi could not tell the outcome!


    "Sharon sauce, you... let go, obviously I brought Nie Jun."


    "As his mother, what''s the deal with bringing your son to recharge!" Belmode said with a smile.


    "But Sharon can be Nie Jun''s grandmother at your age, do you think it is appropriate for you to be his female companion."


    "The age distance is not a big deal, at least it''s not like you and Nie Jun are related by blood, there is no explosive scandal. For the rest, I will announce my retirement tonight, and I am not afraid at all." It seems to understand that You Xizi did not find Nie Kong Belmode seems to be deliberately angry.


    "Mm! Little Nie, what are you talking about?" You Xizi couldn''t refute, but he could only trust his Nie Kong.Psychologically comforting Nie Kong that he did not recognize Sharon sauce, he should be his most beautiful mother.


    "Of course I want both. There are two big beauties as female companions for the banquet. Tomorrow my fame will definitely be famous in the world." Nie Kong shook his head and smiled lightly, while holding the most beautiful two in the field. Beautiful women.


    You Xizi turned a black face and was so angry that she was really exactly like his father.Belmod''s eyes were smiling, and Nie Kong''s arm was trapped tightly in her mouth.


    And their actions immediately attracted the attention of the audience.And the most eye-catching thing is of course Nie Kong, sandwiched between two beauties and two world-famous female superstars!


    "Who is he, and why can he be favored by Tengfeng Youxizi and Kris Wynyard at the same time?" The surrounding guests began to talk, all talking about Nie Kong''s details.


    Only from the stars of the Japanese TV station can you recognize Nie Kong as a famous Kanto detective, but almost no one of them knows that Nie Kong is a "illegitimate child" of Xizi.


    "What, every time it''s the kid who has made the limelight! Hmph, it seems that Xiaolan needs to be a little apart from him." Xiaogoro''s face was a bit ugly, and he muttered dissatisfiedly.


    "Dad...you are, you were ashamed just now." Xiao Lan, who appeared in front of Kogoro Mouri, whispered from the crowd.


    Kogoro was a little surprised, "Xiaolan, you... why are you here?"


    "Hehe, of course I brought Xiaolan." The jeweled garden, standing in front of Kogoro Mori with a smile, said.


    "Huh, what I said." With the help of the Suzuki chaebol, it is normal for Xiaolan to get the invitation letter.


    "Uncle, why can you come to the retirement banquet of the world superstar?" From Yuanzi''s point of view, Kogoro Moori is not famous, and has no wealth and power. It is a little weird that a small person can appear at a banquet in the upper class. .


    "What do you two little girls know? I have a lot of contacts. The president of Gemini Daxia''s Mio Tokiwa is my school girl when I was in college. She has a good relationship with me, and she is a beautiful woman!" Goro said proudly.


    The garden suddenly realized that there was a relationship.


    Xiao Lan squinted her eyes and said with a tight face, "Huh! Dad needs attention, no wonder Mom never goes home."


    Mouri Kogoro was slightly embarrassed, and he closed his mouth suddenly.

 1597 The collapse of the second element Text 01623, the Twin Towers incident

    With his arms around Xizi and Belmode two beautiful women with different temperaments, Nie Kong came to the three or four-meter window, enjoying the beautiful scenery outside.


    At this time, the sun was setting, and the crimson sunlight shone into the hall from the glass windows.All guests used to follow the direction of the sun shining, but they saw the beautiful Mount Fuji in the sunset!


    "It''s so beautiful, you can really see Mount Fuji." Yukiko said with emotion.


    "In fact, the designer intended to make Building B visible, but because of the foundation, it couldn''t be achieved!" A young woman dressed in orange courtesy group pointed to the huge round egg that was 20 meters lower in the front building. Smiling and explaining to Nie Kong and the others.


    The height of the main building and the sub-buildings of the Twin Towers are different, so the view from the sub-buildings is naturally much less!


    "My name is Mio Tokiwa, the owner of the Twin Towers." She smiled and greeted Nie Kong and Yukiko, and it seemed that she and Belmode should know each other.


    "Then what''s in the dome on the top of the building opposite?" Yuxizi said curiously.


    "The open-air swimming pool, as long as the control switch is turned on, the metal dome can split to the sides! Originally planned to hold Miss Kris''s retirement press conference there, but it lacks the interest of directly viewing Mount Fuji."


    "I really know how to do business, I guess the hotel business will be very good in the future." You Xizi had to admire the ingenious design of Gemini Daxia.


    "Haha, borrow the auspicious words of Hollywood princesses. Time is almost up, Miss Kriss, can you start?" She turned to Belmode, who was holding Nie Kong''s arm with a calm expression, and asked softly.


    "Let''s start then." Belmode said without a word, as if she only cares about the people in her arms.


    Mio Tokiwa responded and walked towards the stage in the hall with high heels.When she arrived, the high-tech microphone automatically protruded from the bottom, but the background covered by the canvas was not displayed.


    Nie Kong looked in surprise and found that there was a girl behind the stage controlling it.


    "Thank you very much for taking the time to come here today. To be honest, I am very fortunate to invite Miss Kris to use the newly opened twin skyscrapers of our Tokiwa company to hold a retirement banquet."


    So that was the case, she begged Belmod to hold a banquet in the building not long after her opening. It turned out to be an advertisement.With the participation of star lineups from all over the world, it is difficult for her building not to be popular.Belmode should be able to charge a large amount of advertising fees.


    "My name is Mio Tokiwa, the chairman of the Tokiwa Foundation. Before the real protagonist appears, let me introduce the designer of the Twin Towers, Hidehiko Kazama, and the great painter of Mount Fuji who is responsible for the background painting, a famous Japanese The national treasure master painter, my master Ruyue Fengshui! In order to express his regret for Miss Chrissy, Master Fengshui will personally present to Miss Chrissy the masterpiece that he has just painted soon!"


    While Mio Tokiwa was talking, the projector was showing a slideshow of his paintings, and Mt. Fuji was painted almost exclusively!At the same time, the lights shone on an old man with a cane and a 34-year-old man. The old man always half-closed his eyes as if he was dismissive of his surroundings.


    "I would like to thank you for your support to our Tokiwa Group. Finally, we will invite our protagonist Kris Wynyard to appear. She inherited the beauty and acting skills of her mother, Sharon Wynyard, at the age of less than 30. Won various world-class awards, it can be said that the achievement is comparable to that of her mother, Miss Sharon, and the visiting Hollywood princess Yukiko Fujimine! But it is a pity that she chose to retire due to personal reasons at a young age, and asked her Say a few words."


    While Mio Tokiwa said, she took Hidehiko Kazama and Minami Kitsuki with her back to the back of the stage!At the same time, the lighting hit Belmode, who was wearing a black dress.


    She seemed to be used to the light, and gracefully let go of Nie Kong''s arm, pacing gracefully onto the stage!


    "Thank you for your concern in advance. When I heard the news from me, I came to Japan from all over the world. Although it was abrupt, I actually considered retirement for a long time." Belmode said calmly.


    "Can I ask Miss Kriss the reason? After all, Kriss is as famous as the sky. Do you really plan to give up your fans?" A special interviewer asked Belmode.


    "Sorry, it''s just for my personal reasons. It may be because I want to relax myself and live in Japan for a period of time, or maybe live with a man I like." Belmode looked at Nie Kong. Said with a smile that cannot be denied.


    "Wow, it''s true or not, Miss Chrissy, do you have a man you like?" The people around started to discuss, even Xizi stared wide, as if she was not the Sharon she knew.


    "Who knows." Belmode didn''t answer directly, and after a few simple words, she slowly left the stage.Originally, she said very little, so it is impossible to pretend that she is inseparable and pitiful, and win the sympathy and approval of others.


    "It''s a pity that Miss Chrissy''s retirement will cause Hollywood to lose a precious actor." A male narrator with glasses came onto the stage, acting as the host.


    "Let us send her a farewell ride, now we have Master Ruyue Fengshui''s masterpiece."


    As he finished speaking, the canvas behind him suddenly opened, revealing the paintings hidden inside.A huge oil painting three meters long and two meters wide.A very beautiful painting, depicting the beautiful Mount Fuji standing tall, it really deserves to be the work of a master!


    However, in the middle of Mount Fuji, there is a strange shadow hanging!I turned on the searchlight and saw that it was Mio Tokiwa, the chairman of the Tokiwa Group, who was hanging in the air!Almost all of the four people standing on the stage looked at the dangling scary figures with expressions of disbelief.


    "Oh, no!" The actresses from the United States covered their mouths and exclaimed with horrified expressions.


    "It''s ironic, even the last "retirement" was full of blood." Looking at the dead body in front of him, Belmode laughed mockingly.

 1598 The collapse of the second element Text 01624, the Twin Towers incident (middle)

    As Belmode said, she lived in blood for the first half of her life.The "retirement" she announced actually implies two meanings.One is to announce the real withdrawal from the show business conference.The second point, Belmode is referring to the betrayal of the Black Organization.As she said before, when she learned that Gin Jiu was planning to kill Nie Kong, but gave Nie Kong a nest, her belonging to the organization disappeared!She understands that the organization faces an unprecedented crisis of destruction.As for whether it can survive the attack between the FBI and the CIA, perhaps it depends on Nie Kong''s personal opinion.


    "Is there anything wrong with blood? It fits Belmod''s style?" Nie Kong said amusedly.


    Hearing Nie Kong''s "comfort" words, Belmode showed a touching smile, "It can indeed add a lot of rich colors to my party members, if it ends plainly, it would be too boring."


    "Hey, what are you two whispering quietly to me?" You Xizi raised her eyebrows and said dissatisfiedly.


    Belmode smiled perfunctorily and said: "Nothing, Nie Jun said he wants to go up and check the situation of the dead."


    "Then Nie Jun, please go up and solve the case, and what to do with Sharon slowly!" You Xizi grabbed Nie Kong''s arm and aggressively dragged him to the stage of the crime scene.


    In front of the stage, Kogoro Mouri took control of the chaotic scene earlier and lowered the corpse from a height of more than three meters.


    Nie Kong obviously saw the corpse hung three meters high in the air by a small piano wire, which was connected to the canvas.When the secretary of the Tokiwa Group Mio behind controls the canvas to rise, she can be hoisted to a height beyond human reach!A small hook was tied to one end of the piano cord, which grabbed the pearl necklace worn by Mio Tokiwa on her snow-white neck. The only wound on her body was the scar in the shape of a pearl necklace on her neck!!


    "First of all, the murderer covered Mio''s mouth in the dark, and after forcibly strangling her, he hung the hook on the pearl necklace behind her! Because it happened behind the curtain, so she was hung in the air. Otherwise, the hook would touch her. Is it possible that Mio hadn¡¯t noticed her neck? It can¡¯t be wrong, the murderer must be one of the five people who appeared on the stage! The secretary who controls the backstage equipment, Mr. Yoshikawa who hosted the scene, and Chrissy who came on stage Miss, Hidehiko Kazama, and Master of Chinese painting Minzutsuki!" Mouri Kogoro pointed to the five people standing in front of the stage and said confidently.


    "And according to the standing position, only you can commit the crime-Ms. Sawaguchi Nami as her secretary!"


    "How...how could I kill people, Mr. Kazama, you should know, right, I''ve been controlling the machine from behind!" Sawaguchi knew Nami out of voice.


    "No...no, I didn''t see it clearly because the lights were very dim at the time." The designer of the Twin Towers, Hidehiko Kazama, hurriedly dismissed his relationship and said ambiguously.


    Nie Kong was a little surprised. It seemed that Kogoro Mouri really got the hang of it. He seemed to be a little smarter than before.Only the five of them could actually commit the crime. After Belmod was ruled out, the remaining four were suspected of murder.


    The only clue remaining at the scene was the drop of a small wine glass that was broken in two, a small porcelain cup often seen in Japanese pubs. The rest need to be investigated to know.


    "Evidence, your reasoning can''t be established without evidence!" Nie Kong interrupted them and said.


    "Hmm!" Maori Kogoro suddenly choked, but his eyes stared at Nie Kong fiercely.Of course Kogoro has no evidence. He is only talking about his own inspiring reasoning, and he is not responsible at all.


    "According to your reasoning, anyone in the dark can rush up from below the stage, strangle Mio to death with a pearl necklace around her neck and then leave safely. Now everyone is suspected of committing crimes. But those who have a chance are only on the stage. The five people and the internal staff of the Tokiwa Group. Wait for the police to investigate. The relationship between their alibi and the deceased at the time of the incident.¡± Nie Kong did not pay attention to the incident just now, so according to the only clues currently available , Failed to infer the real murderer all at once.


    Mouri Kogoro could only snorted and sat cross-legged on the stage, thinking hard about reasoning.


    "Before the police come, please don''t leave without permission!" Nie Kong, who was standing on the stage, warned the guests below with a microphone.For fear that Nie Kong would not be able to suppress them, You Xizi and Belmode spoke a few words in English.With the prestige of their two superstars, they can at least appease the rioting crowd below.The only excited person is the reporter. The murder happened at the superstar¡¯s retirement banquet, which is definitely an eye-catching breaking news.


    Before the police came, Nie Kong began to check the traps used by the murderer.He put the canvas down, Nie Kong found that the piano wire was indeed tied to the painting axis at the top, and used a lift to hang her in the air.In this way, the scope of the murderer has expanded many times.Because the canvas is placed behind the curtain, anyone can tie the piano cord to the top of the scroll that has not risen.


    But the crime time was only a few minutes, after the opening speech and during the exhibition of Mount Fuji oil painting.Behind the stage in the dark, who is the real murderer of the four standing on the stage.Nie Kong found that there were really too few clues, which showed that the murderer was conspiring to kill for a long time.


    When he was about to leave behind the scenes of the stage to go outside, Nie Kong realized that his feet seemed to have stepped on small rocks in the carpet.He looked down and saw that there was a shiny pearl on the sole of his foot.


    Picking him up in his hand, Nie Kong''s eyes appeared a little surprised.It can''t be wrong, that pearl is definitely the pearl on the necklace worn by Mio Tokiwa''s neck.It clearly hung Mio in the air, why are there scattered pearls?


    There is only one possibility. The murderer unknowingly helped her change the pearl necklace with steel wire.Could it be that she was not hung up when she was strangled to death, but was hanged after she was hung up?!


    So it seems that as long as the source of the neck necklace of the deceased is found, it should be possible to confirm who is the murderer, and the murder case after using Li Daitao''s stiff necklace.

 1599 The collapse of the second element Text 01625, the Twin Towers incident (below)

    Coming out from behind the scenes of the stage, Nie Kong did not see the suspect''s Hidehiko Kazama and the master of Chinese painting such as Fengshui!I asked the secretary to find out that the two went to the bathroom one after another.The one who went first was Mitsui Kazuki, and Hidehiko Kazama followed after a while.


    "Stupid, they are the murderer''s suspects, how can you let them run around?" Nie Kong said with a dark face looking at Kogoro Mouri. As a policeman, can you know some common sense in handling cases?


    If Nie Kong had guessed that there was direct evidence hidden on their bodies, the pearl necklace that Mio Tokiwa wore first.Let them go now, don''t they give them a chance to destroy the evidence?


    "Although there is suspicion, no one can stop them from going to the bathroom. Besides, what can be changed in just a few minutes?" Mouri Kogoro said.


    "Nie Jun, don''t blame your dad! He is no longer a policeman after all, and he has no right to control them." Xiao Lan said, holding the corner of Nie Kong''s clothes.


    "I hope the murderer didn''t have time to wipe out the evidence in the bathroom." Nie Kong turned his gaze to the other suspect, the deceased''s secretary: "Miss Zeguchi, I want to ask you one thing now. You know the pearl that Miss Meixu wears. The source of the item?"


    Sawaguchi Nami shook her head and said, "No, she didn''t tell me the chairman, but she probably didn''t buy it by herself!"


    Eliminating the possibility of her lying as a murderer, as a secretary, she naturally knows where to buy a necklace, and it is easy to buy one more by herself.Otherwise, only the person who gave her can buy back exactly the same necklace.The only suspects who were qualified to give her jewelry gifts at the scene were only Hidehiko Kazama and her master Yuzuki Fengshui!


    Before they had time to question them, the buzzing police surrounded the building. Officer Mumu led a large number of police officers to the banquet hall. At the front were naturally the two powerful helpers, Officer Mumu and Officer Shiratori.


    "Mori, what happened?" It was Kogoro who called the police, so Officer Megumi asked directly.However, Takagi and Shiratori saw Nie Kong behind and showed wry smiles.


    "Sergeant Mumu, there has been a murder." Then Maori said exactly what happened at the time of the case.


    "So there are five suspects, what about Mr. Fengshui and Mr. Kazama?" Officer Mumu said solemnly.


    "I''m Fengshui. I just went to the bathroom." Fengshui, who was in his sixties with a cane, appeared in front of them and said to Officer Mumu.


    "Did Mr. Kazama come back?" Takagi asked aloud.


    "Who knows, I''m not his follower."


    "Sergeant Shiratori, take a few people to bring Mr. Kazama back. Let''s investigate the situation of their four suspects first. Can we cooperate with our police." Officer Megumi said.


    "no problem."


    Officer Meguro nodded, and dispatched the Appraisal Department and Forensic Department to investigate the dead body, while Takagi collected information on the dead and various suspects.


    "The name of the deceased was Mio Tokiwa. He was 36 years old and the chairman of the Tokiwa Group. Before you found her body, you all stood in front of the stage. You only saw her hanging body after the curtain opened. Is it?" Officer Mumu looked serious and asked them carefully for information about the dead.


    "Yes, but because the lights were dark at the time, so... so I didn''t see who strangled the chairman." Zhinami said.


    "So, it seems that except for Miss Kriss, none of you have a clear alibi." Officer Mumu said with a very headache.


    There was no alibi among the four people, but there were very few clues to the case, and there was no evidence at all. What was placed before his eyes was a very difficult case.


    "Report to Police Officer Megure, Hidehiko Kazama was not found in the bathroom." After Shiratori returned, he immediately reported his findings.


    "What, did that guy abscond with fear?" Mouri Kogoro exclaimed.


    "Immediately search the entire building, and at the same time investigate the camera device installed at the exit, to see if there are any suspicious people coming out!" Mumu was shocked and said to the dozen or so police officers under him.


    "Yes, Officer Megume!" Shiratori and Takagi took several officers at the same time, and began to separate.However, even though they searched the entire building, he was not found.What surprised them most was that in the exit captured by the camera, no one had left since the banquet began.Disappeared, Hidehiko Kazama disappeared into the building like air.


    "Is there a secret in the design of the building, because Mr. Kazama is the designer of the Twin Towers." Chinami said in a panic.


    "Hey, maybe it''s really possible." Officer Mumu stared, "Hurry up and send someone to submit the design information about the Twin Towers."


    "I...I understand. The computer data designed by the Tokiwa Group is stored in the fourth basement. Come with me."


    Just as Mumu and they followed her downstairs, suddenly there was a girl''s scream from below.


    "Wow, there are... ghosts!"


    Although it is spoken in English, many people can understand it now.Officer Mumu hurriedly led the team to the star making the sound, his eyes following the direction she was looking at.


    Looking at the direction of Mount Fuji from the huge glass window, on the huge metal round egg of Building B on the opposite side, there is a black figure lying!


    "What, that is clearly Mr. Kazama!" When the sharp-eyed Kogoro Mouri saw him, he suddenly exclaimed.


    "Impossible!" Everyone showed incredulous gazes, the round egg in Building B was more than 30 meters away from Building A.Although there is a height difference of 20 meters, how can the average person cross that distance?


    "It is indeed him, and his face is pale, he is probably already fierce, and he is holding a wine glass that has fallen in half in his hand." Nie Kong narrowed his eyes and said to the police officer Mu Mu.


    "Consecutive homicides? But...but how is it possible, without helicopters and hot air balloons flying into the sky, how could the murderer kill him in just a few minutes, abruptly crossing a distance of more than 30 meters?!" General situation , Using those two tools can indeed move the corpse from Building A to the opposite side, but the guests can definitely see it.


    "Is it impossible to commit a crime?"

 1600 The collapse of the second element Text 01626Is impossible to commit a crime?

    After seeing Mr. Kazama''s death, Nie Kong was able to basically identify the murderer-Ruyue Fengshui in his sixties.The two suspects went to the bathroom together, and he was definitely the murderer who could come out alive!


    It was a bit difficult to find him out of the four people, but his actions at this time just exposed himself.Why did he do stupid things? Nie Kong felt that there were two reasons.


    First, he has a reason to kill Hidehiko Kazama and Mio Tokiwa, and second, he is very confident in his killing methods.


    Using a few minutes to go to the bathroom, how could an ordinary old man in his sixties transfer a man weighing more than 130 kilograms to the opposite side of the void thirty meters apart.If you walk from the intercommunicating corridor on the 60th floor in the middle to the opposite Building B, it takes at least ten minutes to go back and forth, and there is a camera in the middle.It is impossible to convict him without solving the mysterious and unpredictable technique.


    Officer Mumu looked at the suspect Ruyue Fengshui, but he did not speak, because an old man could not do it.


    For now, he can only take off the corpse of Kazama first, so the group of them moved from the lobby of Building A to the indoor swimming pool opposite!However, Nie Kong deliberately followed Kisaragi and carefully searched his body for evidence of the killing of Mio Tokiwa.The police searched their bodies just now and found nothing suspicious.


    Although Nie Kong thought he had thrown away the necklace when he went to the bathroom, he felt that since he had used that time to kill Kazama, there was no time to solve it.


    After scanning his body carefully, the last gaze was locked on his crutch.Because when leaning on the ground, the sound made seemed a bit strange, and it was absolutely hollow inside.A necklace that has been scattered early is likely to be hidden inside.


    The first case was settled, and Nie Kong was about to untie the second case.After gathering at the Lu and Tian pools, Officer Mugure said in a deep voice to Mio Tokiwa''s secretary, "Can the dome above be opened."


    "Yes, yes, I just have a switch to control it!" Chinami said with a little horror.


    "Hurry up and turn on the switch. Our police are now going to check the condition of Hidehiko Kazama''s body." After opening the dome, the body lying on it should fall into the pool below.Otherwise, only a helicopter can be arranged, but a lot of time will be wasted.


    "I see." As she said, she took out a mobile phone-like switch from her arms.After pressing the button, the dome shuddered and shrank back facing the direction of Mount Fuji, exposing most of the night sky to the west.


    And the half of the dome facing the back of Building A cannot be opened, because the contracted steel shell overlaps the half, which is half-dew and sky-shaped!


    With a bang, the man in the black suit fell from the sky of the dome and fell into the swimming pool full of water.At the same time, several forensic doctors immediately started salvaging him, took him ashore, and began to verify the cause and circumstances of his death.


    The forensic doctor untied his upper body clothes, but found no fatal wounds.The conclusion reached was the same as that of Mio, whose neck was strangled by a rope, and the time of death was indeed the time to go to the toilet!


    Nie Kong opened and inspected his body, when he suddenly discovered the abnormal shape of the belt.On the left and right ends of the waist, there were two strangulation marks that seemed to be formed by steel wires, even the cut was so deep that the belt was almost cut off.


    Nie Kong narrowed his eyes and looked up at the roof and dome in the direction of Building A.Then he stood in front of the pool and searched the bottom in secret.


    Sure enough, at the bottom of the blue swimming pool, an iron rod as thick as an arm was found.The ends are relatively large, and the middle is a large circle, like a small dumbbell, weighing about one or two catties.


    The most important thing is that the things tied to it glow faintly in the water.


    That''s right, it is the same type as the slim piano wire used to hang Tokiwa Mio, and it is estimated to be more than 30 meters long in a ball.While Officer Mumu looked at the corpse, no one noticed the bottom of the hundreds of square meters of swimming pool!


    So that was the case, I finally saw through his so-called pretending tricks.As long as it is arranged in advance, it is not impossible to commit a crime, even an old man can do it!


    After moving the corpse to the dome, there is only one release, and the props will automatically fall into the pool.


    "Ah, it seems that Nie Jun has already seen everything." Belmode glanced at Nie Kong, who had recovered from his thinking, and said with a smile.


    It was impossible to commit a crime, although it seemed like a child''s play in her eyes.Because with her current ability, she can easily do it.But how ordinary people do it, she is also very curious.


    "Hurry up and tell mom first, how did the murderer change the corpse into a dome!" You Xi Zijiao urged.


    Xiaolan and Yuanzi could only express their dissatisfaction with pouting, but with the presence of two elders, they couldn''t allow them to approach Nie Jun, so they wanted to occupy Nie Kong.


    "Hehe, it''s really great, I can finally hear Nie Kong''s wonderful reasoning again." Gao Mu who stood behind Nie Kong heard the news and immediately called out in surprise.


    "Okay, Officer Mumu, please gather everyone on the roof of Building A. I will solve the serial murder case in public." Nie Kong said with a chuckle.


    "It''s up to you, Jun Nie." Officer Mumu gave a wry smile. In front of Nie Kong, he only felt that he was so useless as a policeman.


    Nie Kong, the most famous detective in Japan, is really extraordinary, able to solve the impossible crime in a short time.


    After instructing Mumu to let Takagi take the suspect and the others up, Nie Kong picked up the things in the swimming pool, and then followed up with Officer Mumu and the four women.To reproduce the mechanism, it would not work without it.


    Seeing what Nie Kong had fished out of the swimming pool, Officer Mumu''s eyes widened. He didn''t expect that he had neglected to check the bottom of the swimming pool.From Nie Kong''s look, the props in the water represent very important clues.


    Nie Kong arrived on the rooftop only ten seconds later.Countless people gathered on it.The guests of the stars were also curious about the truth of the case, so they all wanted to listen to Nie Kong''s wonderful reasoning.

 1601 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01627Ingenious mechanism

    "First of all, the first case should start at the end of Miss Mio''s speech. The murderer hid behind the curtain and tied the piano wire to the upper end of the canvas shaft, and hooked the hook attached to one end of the piano wire to the other one he had prepared. The same necklace. Then the light from the bottom of Ms. Mio''s feet came to the back of Ms. Mio, and he untied the necklace from her neck. Maybe Mio would panic looking for the loose necklace, and then appeared behind her. The murderer would say, "I will help her put it back on!"In fact, Hu Lishan early put on another necklace with a hook on her neck." After sorting out the words, Nie Kong gave the reasoning of the first case.


    "Although what you said is a bit interesting, the murderer can also hang her up after killing someone." Mouri Kogoro retorted.


    "Yes, I did think that at first! But when I found a scattered pearl on the carpet behind the stage curtain, I changed my mind."


    "So she didn''t pull it up with a steel wire after strangulation, but she wore a necklace with a hook at the beginning. Takagi, take a few people to investigate the situation of Miss Tokiwa''s necklace." Officer Megumi heard Nie Kong reasoning After that, he immediately ordered the police officer Takagi.


    "No, the murderer who decided to kill Miss Mio because of a certain motive is her teacher, the famous Japanese painter, Mr. Yuzuki Minesui!" Nie Kong pointed to the old man with a cane and said.


    "Really..." Officer Mumu showed a thoughtful expression. After all, he had suspected him at first, so he immediately accepted Nie Kong''s reasoning.


    "But...but based on the broken glass left at the scene, the case is a serial homicide, and how can Mr. Minami, who is in his sixties, transfer Mr. Kazama to a dome that is 30 meters apart." Takagi Looking down at the open open-air swimming pool below from the rooftop 20 meters high, he asked inexplicably.


    There is nothing wrong, because it is a serial murder case, it seems that the second murder mystery must be solved and prove the same murderer''s work!Even if there is evidence in the first case, if the murderer is not related to the two cases, it will be difficult to convict.


    "Don''t worry! I''m planning to solve the second case and reproduce the murderer''s "incredible" method of killing." Nie Kong said, taking out the iron rods and slender steel wires from the swimming pool.


    "Nie Kong, then...what are those things?" Gao Mu muttered.


    "They are the props I just fished out of the swimming pool below. Officer Megome can attest. To transfer the corpse from Building A to the opposite dome, they need to be used."


    First, Nie Kong threw the two dumbbell-shaped iron blocks tied up. The iron block made a free fall and crossed half of the dome before falling into the open swimming pool.


    Because the shell of the upper dome shrinks from the west to the inside of the east, it can only be opened halfway, so there is still a half dome with an iron shed under Building A.


    The iron block has to cross the semi-circular shape before it falls into the swimming pool and makes the sound of water.


    "Then Miss Secretary, please close the dome." Nie Kong tied the other end of the steel wire to the railing, and ordered Chi Nami who was holding the switch.


    "Okay." Zhinami controlled the steel dome, and the iron shed with the steel wire moved to cover the half of the pool exposed behind.And because the two steel wires were in the middle, the steel dome pushed the steel wires until they were finally closed and closed, pulling the steel wires to the westernmost end.


    Officer Mumu and the others could see that the steel wire tied to the roof railing, because it closed the dome, stretched out from the middle to the back with the help of the power of the switch, and finally caught in the gap after the dome was closed.


    When the dome is completely closed, although it clamps the steel wire.But because the volume of the steel wire is small, there is basically no effect.But when Nie Kong pulled back hard, he found the card was tight.


    That''s right, the other end is tied with a large iron block, how could it be pulled out of the gap.Therefore, because the iron block is stuck, the iron thread can be worn through the gap, forming a tight glide rope!


    What shocked them was discovered, Nie Kong then slightly separated two steel wires, about the size of a male waist, and gathered in a trapezoidal shape towards the end of the dome.Then he passed the left and right ends of Hidehiko Kazama''s waist belt.With a height difference of 20 meters, Kazama''s body cleverly slid to the top of the opposite dome using steel wire!


    After adjusting the position, Nie Kong untied the steel wire tied to the railing.Only the sound of water was heard, and the iron block stuck in the gap in the dome at the end of the westernmost closed position, because there was no pulling force, fell into the pool again, extinguishing the props used for the crime.


    The position of the body is in the middle of the dome, and the steel wire is in the final closed position.So it is very clever, the corpse and the props did not fall at the same point, the arrangement is really very clever.


    After witnessing the scene before them, everyone opened their eyes wide. Is such an incredible case really easy to do in his hands?


    It was too powerful, the murderer''s technique was superb, but Nie Kong''s reasoning was reproduced perfectly.


    "So followed the murderer Yuzuki Minesui who went to the bathroom. After killing Hidehiko Kazama, he moved him to the opposite dome by using the mechanism set up before the start of the banquet. Because he was wearing a black suit, he would normally not be here. I saw the corpse sliding down in the dark!" Nie Kong reasoned out the cause of the case without missing a word.


    "Oh, isaveryGoodreasoning! Holmes!" The stars from all over the world all showed expressions of admiration and shock, directly calling him Holmes.


    "Haha, your reasoning is really wonderful, but the evidence is the direct evidence for my murder." Feng Shui remained calm and calm.


    "Evidence? It should be in your crutch. It should contain the necklace that Miu Tokiwa wore." Nie Kong pointed to his crutch that made a strange noise.


    "Mr. Fengshui, please give us the police check." Officer Mumu stretched out his hand, his expression stern and majestic.


    "As expected, we are the most famous detective in Kanto."


    Ruyue Fengshui gave a bitter smile, gently twisted the crutches away, and poured out the loose necklace hidden inside!

 1602 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01628, five women gather

    As direct evidence, he did not have time to destroy it.A few minutes when I went to the bathroom, and after only the time required to kill Hidehiko Kazama, there was really not much left.


    According to his own motive for the murder, Mio Tokiwa and the others designed and built a 100-story twin building, splitting the beautiful Mount Fuji that he could see in his studio into two halves from the middle.Speaking of the height of skyscrapers, it does prevent many people from being able to see the full view of Mount Fuji in the city!So the angry Ruyue Fengshui exploded and killed the main person in charge of the design building.


    In the buzzing of the police sirens, Officer Megumi left the building with the murderer and two corpses, and the banquet murder was over.


    The famous stars invited by Belmode were not frightened by the murders. It is estimated that they watched the big scenes too much, and only regarded it as a banquet moderator program. They talked about Nie Kong¡¯s Wonderful reasoning.Because of its interference, Belmode announced the end of the conference directly to the guests.The away hosts are dead, so naturally they can''t occupy the hall to continue the banquet.Besides, Belmode felt that he had already said everything about his retirement.Nie Kong''s reasoning out of the limelight just played down her withdrawal.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Mm, why did Sharon suddenly withdraw from the show business world? Originally, I really hoped to be able to perform on the same stage with you. It seems that I will be very lonely and lonely in America in the future by myself." Dang and Belmode Before the separation, Yukiko said with regret.It''s a lie to say no regrets, she only has Sharon a friend in the showbiz.


    "Hehe, you don''t need to worry! I guess it won''t be long before you will quit the showbiz like me." Belmode''s bright eyes glanced at Nie Kong, and smiled at You Xizi.


    "I actually planned to quit when I was in my twenties, but what can I do after the problem quit. Since that incident more than ten years ago, I seem to be alive and have no meaning." You Xizi sighed lightly, her face The melancholy disappeared in a flash.At that time, Nie Kong''s sudden disappearance was a big blow to her.


    "Really, you will understand later."


    With a smile that made her elusive, Belmode stepped on the accelerator of the sports car and disappeared in front of Yukiko instantly.You Xizi suddenly felt very strange. Sharon sauce seemed to be hiding something from her. She didn''t tell herself why.


    "Forget it, I do need to rest for a while. Seeing that Nie Jun''s death day is approaching, I can stay at home for a while and get along with my son. After all, I can only meet once a year." You Xizi silently said in her heart. After all, the time arrangement, after all, as a mother, I am really incompetent.


    Thinking of Nie Kong, her eyes turned to Nie Kong''s direction and laughed: "Little Nie Jun, we are going home. Let''s say goodbye to your two little girlfriends."


    Hearing her ridicule, the faces of Xiaolan and Yuanzi were red as big lanterns.


    Nie Kong didn''t bother to pay attention to You Xizi, who claimed to be his mother, and returned to the passenger seat after saying goodbye to the two women.


    Seeing that Nie Kong was done, You Xizi immediately stepped on the accelerator, and the car blasted out like a rocket.Seeing Xizi''s sturdy driving skills, Yuanzi and Xiaolan were in a cold sweat, and they prayed to Nie Kong for nothing.


    After returning to Nie Kong''s apartment after a year, You Xizi seems to have returned to her home.No, it does belong to her and Nie Kong''s love nest!


    "Xiaobi, I''m back!" Yu Xizi, who returned to the apartment from the hallway changing shoes, called out in a lazy voice.


    Xiaobi and their four daughters seemed to be waiting for Nie Kong to return, so they sat on the sofa in the living room.Because of her young age, Xiao Ai went to the room to sleep early.


    When Jinghua and the others saw You Xizi, their pretty faces instantly showed a surprised expression, and then they looked at Nie Kong behind.When he found him shushing at them behind, the four women held back the gushing smile.


    Really interesting, it seems that Nie Jun did not explain to her.Yes, as a son, he suddenly told his mother that he was her man. No one would believe in absurd things.


    Even for them, meeting Nie Kong again experienced numerous difficulties.


    "Oh, how come You Xizi came back a week earlier, aren''t you busy with filming?" Yingli said teasingly.


    "Ahhhhhh, the reason why I am back to Japan is to attend a friend''s retirement banquet today, but how come you all came back all at once." After seeing the four women gathered together, Yukiko stared wide-eyed, looking special Surprised.


    "What''s so surprising? After all, it''s that time." Jinghua said, looking at Nie Kong behind with smiling eyes.


    "Well, it seems that it is time for me to come back. With everyone here, the house should become very lively." Yukiko clapped her hands happily, expressing her excitement.


    "Hehe, so today you went out with your son for a whole day." Qianying said yelling, especially in his son''s tone.


    "Yes! I just came back from the United States, I went to my alma mater Didan High School to pick him up, gave him a big surprise, and saw his two little girlfriends." There is a gossip look like Xizi, pulling Yingli The women chatted enthusiastically.


    After Xiaobi heard what Xizi said, she couldn''t help but know Nie Kong''s two childhood sweethearts.


    "Hehe, I like both girls very much. It seems that Xiao Niejun should cheer up and try to marry them all. Xiaolan is suitable as a housewife, and Yuanzi is equivalent to the heir of the Suzuki chaebol. I''m worried." You Xizi said with a smile.


    "Hmph, if they want to go through the door, they have to get our consent." Qian Yingbai gave Yu Xizi a glance and said softly.


    If you know the truth and know that you have found two young wives for Nie Jun yourself, see how you cry.The women who knew well did not immediately catch the topic of You Xizi.


    Did you tell Nie Kong to marry Xiaolan before? Xiaobi has been quite urged to chat.

 1603 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01629, teasing you Xizi

    After the reunion, the five big beauties chatted excitedly until eleven o''clock in the middle of the night. From the trivial things that happened next to them to their respective interests, they were indeed at an age that likes gossiping.Finally, because of Nie Kong''s stop, they reluctantly ended the topic and went back to sleep in their respective rooms.


    When it came to the time to get together with Nie Kong that night, it was natural to secretly hide from You Xizi.The second Yingli''s fourth daughter under Nie Kong suppressed her gasping voice as much as possible, for fear that it might reach the next room.


    Perhaps after a long journey from New York, the United States, back to Tokyo, Japan, which is a sea of ??thousands of miles, then spent a whole day with Nie Kong, and finally participated in the banquet at night, so Yu Xizi was a little tired physically and mentally.Although their movements were as fierce as ever, the sweet screams did not wake up Yukiko next door.


    After ploughing the beautiful bodies of the four women in turn, Nie Kong comfortably hugged his four beauties to sleep.The women he got 20 years ago, their unparalleled looks are even better than Xiaolan.


    Sure enough, the most beautiful girls in Conan may not be Xiaolan and the others before the plot began, but the generation of Xizi and the others 20 years ago!


    Girls of the four generations of Conan World, the first are Belmode, Yukiko, Horekoshi, Jinghua, Chikage, Xiaobi, Hideri and the last Kujo.The next generation of Judy, Miwako Sato, Ayako and Akemi.Until now, Xiaolan, Heye, Xiaoai and Yuanzi.In the end, Nie Kong didn''t think about it because he was only in the first grade of elementary school Bumei.


    If they all participated in the beauty pageant and they had to vote, Nie Kong would have preferred one of the four, You Xizi, Xiaobi, Belmode, and Yingli.Even God could not treat every creature type and everyone fairly, let alone Nie Kong.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Nie Kong and the others woke up very late the next day.If I usually wake up at 7:30, it is now an hour later than before.


    Poor Yingli and Xiaobi couldn''t have time to go to work, so they could only call for a day off to rest.Jinghua and Qianying seem to be a little leisurely and have no plans to work for the time being.


    But it seems that they have made arrangements to open the kendo hall in front of Nie Kong, and Qianying can only continue to be the physics teacher of Didan High School, at least able to accompany Nie Kong more.Then if there is a chance, take Nie Kong to vote.


    The four girls breathed a sigh of relief that You Xizi hadn''t woken up even now.Otherwise, if he was hit and discovered the truth, Nie Jun would have no chance to tease her.The key is not to let her get happiness too easily, otherwise how could her heart be balanced.


    After tasting the breakfast specially prepared by Mingmei, Qianying said curiously: "Weird! It''s nine o''clock now, so Xizi might be a little too lazy."


    "Even if she doesn''t wake up at noon, it''s not very strange." Yingli smiled.


    "Why? It''s clear when the sky is bright, I can''t sleep at all." Jinghua asked softly.


    "Because the time zone in Japan is much different from that in the United States, she hasn''t been able to get used to the adjustment of the biological clock for a while. The time in the United States is estimated to be early in the morning, of course, she will not wake up all at once!" Although the physical fitness is very strong after the double repair, But one''s own habits cannot be easily changed.


    "So that''s the case." Qianying thought that two days before she returned from the United States, she was really unable to adapt, and she could only wake up until noon.I originally thought that Nie Jun ruined her, it was not for that reason, his body seemed to be able to withstand Nie Jun''s destruction.


    Nie Kong''s eyes showed a few smirks, "Really, you sit in the living room and have tea, I''ll call her qichaung!"


    "Hehe, does Nie Jun have a good idea to tease her?" Qianying''s eyes lit up as she looked at Nie Kong''s expression and said excitedly.


    Sure enough, knowing Nie Kong''s heart well, seeing Nie Kong''s strange expression, Qianying immediately guessed his plan.


    "Temporarily keep it secret, but you have to cooperate with me later." Nie Kong shook his index finger in front of Qianying, his words directly scratched the hearts of several women.


    "Speak up, otherwise how can we cooperate with you." Jinghua urged Nie Kong softly, and said reluctantly.


    "Let''s watch the changes first, it''s not time for you to play." said mysteriously, and finally Nie Kong stood up from the chair, three steps and two strides towards You Xizi''s bedroom.


    Jinghua went to the kitchen and prepared some snacks and melon seeds, while Yingli made a few cups of hot black tea, as if to sit and watch melon seeds.


    "Hey, what do you think Nie Jun is going to do." Qianying couldn''t restrain his curiosity, and discussed with her friends. The four women had already united the front.


    "With Nie Jun''s mind, you can definitely design very interesting things!" Xiaobi held back his smile. It is rare that Nie Jun said that he would take the initiative to tease You Xizi, how could they not cooperate.


    The most violent reaction was of course Her Majesty the Queen of Didan High School. She lost a vote to You Xizi because of some accident. She was the most enthusiastic about bullying You Xizi.


    The four women gossiping in the living room discussing what Nie Kong would do, and finally Mingmei joined the team to discuss.


    An hour later, Nie Kong returned to the living room with a deep smile and sat beside them as if nothing had happened.


    Jinghua and the others are very strange. Didn¡¯t Nie Jun say to wake You Xizi and say something to tease her? Why did he come out first by himself? It seems that he didn¡¯t do anything at all.


    "Nie Jun, you really feel sorry for Xizi, so you didn''t do anything, right." Yingli pursed his lips and said dissatisfiedly.They naturally understood Nie Kong''s love for You Xizi.


    "Hush, everyone, don''t talk, the show is about to begin. No matter what lies I tell later, you all have to cooperate, you know." Nie Kong pointed his index finger to his lips and said in a low voice.


    The women looked a little surprised. Did they really do it? Mysteriously, what is Nie Jun doing?


    Although they didn''t understand, they happily responded.Continue to pretend to have nothing to do, sitting with Nie Kong on the sofa in the living room and chatting, waiting for the opening of the good show Nie Kong said.

 1604 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01630, almost broke You Xizi

    About a few minutes after Nie Kong returned to the living room, Yingli and the four daughters saw You Xizi running out of the bedroom in a panic.The thin pajamas draped in his body were messy, as if draped indiscriminately over the plump body.


    It doesn''t seem to be wearing any underwear inside. Small black "ink blocks", two round fleshy skins with clear contours and flesh-colored skin vaguely emerge from the pajamas worn!The impact it brings to men is more shocking than when they are all naked!Looking down the skirt, the nasty mucus flowed down from the bottom of the short nightdress and down her slender, white legs. It was very lewd!


    Nie Kong took a deep breath, and a fire burned crazily in his body.


    The women laughed lightly, intending to make fun of Xizi, but after seeing her expression at this time, they closed their mouths in surprise.Only seeing Xizi''s pure and pretty face turned pale, and his bright eyes were panicked, extremely shocked and angry.


    Yingli looked very curious, the expression of Xizi in front of him seemed the same as when he learned about Nie Jun''s death ten years ago.What exactly did Nie Jun do to her just now, that actually scared her like that.


    When she saw Nie Kong sitting next to the women in her desperate eyes with tears, all her emotions exploded in an instant.She pounced on Nie Kong like a tiger, Ruyu''s little hand grabbed Nie Kong''s collar, and her slender legs sat on Nie Kong''s waist!


    "Woo, bastard, do you know what kind of rebellious thing we did just now?! We...we have a blood relationship between mother and child, that''s a messy behavior! You tell me how to go out to see people in the future, What''s the face to see your dead father!!! Woo, just kill me." With despair, Yu Xizi shook Nie Kong''s head vigorously with both hands.


    "Eh, chaos... chaos X?"


    The daughters of Xiaobi heard Xizi''s weird and shocking words, and all their expressions suddenly turned into a look of consternation, and then they held back the smile that surged wildly.What mess X, Xizi is too interesting.


    "Hey! Mother Xizi, what are you going crazy? I have been sitting in the living room with Aunt Bi and the others from early morning until now. If you don''t believe me, you can ask them!" Nie Kong pressed her Ruyu''s shoulder hard. Said in a very wrong and innocent tone.


    Yu Xizi''s half-hidden body suddenly stiffened, and she stared at the four girls behind Xiaobi blankly.


    "Yes, Xiao Nie Jun has been with us since the early morning!" Qian Ying said with sorrow.


    "What you said is true...really?" You Xizi''s crystal eyes became uncertain, as if completely stupid.


    "I said there is Xizi, you wouldn''t have been awake. Didn''t you just dream of having a shameful play with your son in the spring and dreams!" Yingli chuckles with a smile.


    "It''s the so-called day you think, night you dream. Look at Xizi''s current posture and dress, deliberately dressed so revealing, now he clearly intends to push her "son" to force." Jinghua nodded seriously. Said.


    "I... I''m doing... dreaming?"


    Obviously, when I woke up in a dream, I saw Xiao Nie Jun invading and guilty of myself. I was really as they said... Really dreaming?Pleasant happiness is exactly the same as when he was with Nie Jun H more than ten years ago!Hey, the only explanation is that you really dreamed of Nie Jun?!


    Yukiko''s pale and pretty face turned into a lovely crimson in an instant, paying particular attention to his current posture, from despair and anger to shame and anger.Woo, what ridiculous silly thing he said just now... in front of them.


    "You Xizi''s mother, it seems that something is coming out of your body and hitting my arm, how sticky and slippery, come off me quickly."


    "Wow..." Nie Kong''s final words completely detonated her shame.She suddenly covered her hot cheek and rushed back to her bedroom in a panic.


    Seeing You Xizi''s performance, the four daughters of Xiaobi looked at each other, and then they covered their stomachs and laughed so hard that they couldn''t stop their tears.


    "Hahaha, Nie Jun... Nie Jun, you are too bad, you have teased You Xizi in this way. Let her tell the chaos X, mother and son play, haha, laugh me to death." Yingli lay on the sofa exaggeratedly. The plump body was twitching constantly.


    Nie Kong was a little funny, as if he was doing it too much.If you change to someone with poor psychological quality, I can''t imagine what will happen.


    "No, I''m almost running out of strength to laugh. I didn''t expect that Nie Jun would use... as a son to tease her, it would... be so interesting." Qianying panted, and it seemed that he would have to use this morning''s things in the future. Come to tease her, as a joke.


    "That''s right, let me ask you one thing, what exactly did Nie Jun do to You Xizi''s shameful play?" After a few minutes of smiling, Qianying hugged Nie Kong''s arm and asked in a low voice.


    "How should I put it, I saw her sleeping very sweetly, so I quietly opened her empty nightdress, and then like this." Nie Kong restrained his smile while grabbing Qianying''s waist and making Qianying The plump fart and thighs are facing him, and they are gently pushed up.Qian Ying snorted and hurriedly avoided Nie Kong''s pressure, blushing.Can''t stand Nie Jun, do that kind of thing in broad daylight.


    "Hehe, it''s no wonder that that posture was used." Yingli blushed and slapped Nie Kong lightly. She guessed what happened next.


    You Xizi, who hasn''t worked hard for more than ten years, can withstand Nie Jun''s wanton provocation, half-wake and indulge in the joy that Nie Kong brings to her.


    And when I was completely awake from the joy of joy, although I did not see Nie Jun, I quickly realized what had happened!I was so scared to mess with my son, so I ran out without reason.She absolutely didn''t expect that Nie Jun would tease her with the four girls, and all the confessions he got were colluding.


    Now You Xizi must be hiding in her room, too ashamed to face them, especially her son.Actually... I almost broke down by admitting that I was talking nonsense with my son.

 1605 The collapse of the secondary element 01631The discovery of Xizi

    Shutting herself in the room, You Xizi hid her head in the bedding like an ostrich, but was surprised to smell the unique smell of Nie Jun.Her face flushed red, thinking she had gotten on it when she hugged Nie Kong just now.


    "It''s over, Yingli and the others will definitely use it as a joke to make fun of themselves in the future." But why the dream is so real? When awake, the nerve fibers in the body are clearly in the aftertaste in joy.


    "Could it be another possibility, Nie Jun''s soul came back from the underworld to accompany him?" While carefully drying the nasty mucus that came out of him with a handkerchief, You Xizi''s brain was thinking wildly!


    The only consideration is that I am ashamed to go out to face my son and Yingri''s fourth daughter for the time being!Hiding in the house for a whole day, until the evening when You Xizi twitched out of the room.Facing the smiling eyes of Yu Xizi and the others, she was so ashamed that she simply took a few bites and slipped back to the bedroom.


    In the middle of the night, she suddenly noticed the abnormality in her body and woke up.But waves of joy that paralyzed the brain continuously washed the nerve endings of her body, immersed in the ocean of joy.


    You Xizi tried her best to maintain a lucid mind, her unparalleled eyes opened and narrowed into a line, as expected... she saw Nie Jun''s strong body and familiar cheeks!But in the end, a brain seemed to explode, and she could no longer distinguish between dream and reality.


    Nie Kong exhaled, and after pulling it out of her body, he packed his clothes and left quietly!He didn''t see, the moment the door closed, You Xizi''s closed eyes opened.


    Her watery eyes are full of charm, and her face exudes amazing beauty.I squeezed my cheek hard, the pain made her awake a bit from the pleasure and confusion!It turns out that Xizi deliberately used acting to pretend to be dizzy in pleasure, and to confuse the other party.She supported her sore and feeble body and forcibly followed.


    I was not wrong, I was not dreaming at all.Was it really the son who forced him to conceal the truth with Yingli and the others?With a panic, You Xizi sneaked through the door to see Nie Jun who had left and opened Yingli''s bedroom!To his horror, he took Yingli and Xiaobi back to his bedroom one by one.


    "Oh, mad, no wonder...no wonder they united to deceive themselves, it turns out they...have been embarrassed early, are they worthy of Jun Nie." With anger and disappointment, she crept to Nie Kong''s bedroom, deliberately He pressed his ear to the door.Before finding out the real truth, she... she couldn''t believe it, because she was afraid to admit the truth about her son''s behavior.


    In his ears, Yingli''s breathing and soft voices were heard!Fortunately, it is close to each other, otherwise the wooden door with good sound insulation effect can''t make sound.


    "Hey, did Nie Jun feed You Xizi! Hehe, she still thinks she''s dreaming now, it''s really interesting. I cheated her out of a sigh of foulness yesterday."


    "She should be asleep, otherwise how can I blatantly accompany you now, you called too loud." Nie Air Conditioning said with a smile.


    "Well, Nie Jun, what qualifications do you have to say, obviously, it''s all your fault." Jinghua uttered a red face, and she seemed to be doing it with Nie Kong.


    "But Jun Nie, how long are you going to lie to her." It was clearly Qianying''s voice.


    "I can''t tell her how long, we should tell her the truth before her death day."


    "Why... why."


    "Have you forgotten Yingli? I went out to find you some time ago, and personally smashed my tombstone in front of you."


    "Well, Nie Jun decides. If she only kept the word from her, she would still be a little guilty. But asking her to admit that her son''s identity would be the disguise of Nie Jun who disappeared 17 years ago. I''m afraid she can''t bear it either." Bi''s voice came out, and it was indeed the truth.


    "Yes, yes, it will be like yelling chaotic X chaotic X like yesterday, it''s really fun." Qianying made his own voice, fearing that the world will not be chaotic.


    "Don''t worry, as long as you four girls and I explain it to her then, she will believe it," Nie Kong said.


    As everyone knows, Yu Xizi who overheard at the door heard all of their conversation.Her pretty face turned blue and white, and a terrible wave appeared in her heart!Because of the eavesdropping, You Xizi did not doubt the truth or falsehood of their words.


    "No...I heard you right, Nie Jun...Nie Jun is not dead, how could he suddenly become his own son? What happened yesterday was really Nie Jun teaming up with them to tease him of?!"


    Her pretty face was sad, gratified, and moved.Oh, why is the truth about Nie Jun not dead so full of him, but he has suffered for more than ten years?


    No wonder the two times with Nie Jun H are exactly the same as the happiness a dozen years ago.Not only that, but Xiao Niejun''s face and temperament were all the same as those of him more than ten years ago, so it''s no wonder that I can''t find the slightest difference.


    If I didn''t overhear their conversation, maybe I really couldn''t believe it, after all, it was really incredible.


    Now that the most eager question in his heart was solved, Yu Xizi''s lamenting face showed a somewhat evil smile again.When all the truth was learned, her body and mind seemed to be reborn.Not dead, Nie Jun, who he was thinking of, was not dead.


    She suddenly thought of Sharon''s words, "You will quit the showbiz just like me." At that time, she thought it was a joke, which implies a special meaning.


    "Hmph, dare to play tricks on this lady together and see how I clean up you."


    Yukiko returned to her room with a smile, and then changed into a translucent nightdress.After turning half a circle in front of the mirror, he nodded in satisfaction with the charm he showed.


    She deliberately opened the door forcefully, making a loud bang.Then ran to Nie Kong''s bedroom with heavy footsteps, pretended to be very scared and shouted out, and at the same time slapped the door!


    The sound of her big movements suddenly awakened the four women who were enjoying the joy of double cultivation.


    "Well, there is Xizi''s mother, you... what''s the matter with you." Nie Kong stopped his movements and murmured.

 1606 The collapse of the secondary element 01632You Xizis revenge plan

    "Hurry up... open the door, I... I just dreamed of something terrible about you!" Hearing Xizi''s voice outside the door, Nie Kong and the girls stopped acting with a guilty conscience.


    "What to do, Yu Xizi is about to find out." Qianying covered his lewd mouth and asked quietly.


    "Let''s hide under the bed temporarily, You Xizi should leave soon." Xiaobi whispered his opinion.


    "It can only be so, but she can''t see the situation in front of her!" Jinghua suppressed the desire and dissatisfaction of her body, and scrambled a few clothes on the messy bed and put on her beautiful body.


    The three young women tiptoed to clean up their clothes, followed Jinghua and went under the bed.Fortunately, the floor was covered with luxurious woolen blankets, so the four girls didn''t feel uncomfortable, they were just a little crowded.


    After the four girls hid, Nie Kong put on his pajamas before opening the bedroom door.


    In Nie Kong''s sight, the beautiful woman in black pajamas hugged a soft pillow and leaned against the door wall.The white jade skin was exposed in the black silky eyes, exuding fatal attraction.


    Seeing Nie Kong open the door, You Xizi rushed into the bedroom with her pillow on her own.


    Nie Kong silently glanced at You Xizi who was lying on it, and said aloud: "You Xizi''s mother, what are you doing in my room in the middle of the night?"


    "What, say it louder." Hearing Nie Kong''s coquettish voice calling her mother, You Xizi''s eyes lit up.


    Nie Kong didn''t understand what she was going to do, so he could only ask again.


    "Because...because I dreamed of terrible things, so...so my mother will come to sleep with Xiaojun tonight." You Xizi blushed and said softly to Nie Kong.


    "How can I do it?" Nie Kong refused. What a joke, Xiaobi''s four daughters were hiding under the bed.


    "What''s wrong, didn''t you often sleep with your mother when you were young?" After saying that, You Xizi didn''t give Nie Kong any chance to speak, and threw herself directly on the bed where he slept, lying on it and refused to leave.


    "Okay." Nie Kong could only consider moving the four women out of her room quietly after she fell asleep.After yawning, Nie Kong lay in his warm bed again.


    He found Xi Ziru lying on his side in big letters, and he could see the white jade skin faintly.After finding that Nie Kong was sleeping next to him, he took the initiative to hug Nie Kong in his arms, "I miss him, I haven''t hugged Jun Nie for a long time."


    Nie Kong only felt that she had encountered two superb soft and boneless touches, and suddenly realized that she was obviously not wearing underwear.Silky pajamas, there is no difference between them, did she really find something.


    "Oh, Xiao Niejun, you badass, you...what do you suck?" It seemed that Nie Kong''s mouth touched something, she exclaimed.


    "What? It''s clear that you hold too tightly." Nie Kong said dissatisfiedly.


    "Forget it, since... Since Mr. Nie wants to suck, then... Mom will miss you the taste of childhood." You Xizi said softly, opening her pajamas, and the two masses pressed Nie. Empty whole face.


    She moved the position gently and handed the endpoint to Nie Kong''s mouth.


    "Woo." The fragrant milk fragrance filled Nie Kong''s own mouth, and he instinctively sipped it.And Xizi screamed, like a beautiful snake twisting her arms around Nie Kong, her slender legs clamped Nie Kong.


    The indescribable posture made contact with Nie Kong tightly, and the joy brought by it caused Nie Kong to emit a strong flame from inside his body.


    Damn it, Nie Kong''s hand couldn''t help but touched Yu Xizi''s body and reached into the pajamas inside.


    But then he discovered that You Xizi patted his hand off his hand in an agitated manner.


    "Fuck me, suck my mother''s grandmother like I did when I was a kid, and give me sleep well!" Her skin was hot, and Yu Xizi''s heart swayed, but she deliberately resisted the burning body.


    The two were hungry and thirsty, but they didn''t mess around because they were pregnant with ghosts.The four women under the bed waited eagerly until the sky was light.Because there was no notification from Jun Nie, he didn''t dare to go out.Like a fool, the four girls hid under the bed for one night.And because Nie Kong hugged You Xizi tightly in his arms, there was no chance to remind the four girls.


    After dawn, You Xizi wakes up from her dream.Looking at Nie Kong, who was gently sucking himself in his arms, he showed a trace of gentleness, and then immediately smiled.Last night, he deliberately provoked Nie Jun, so that his body was so hot that he could not vent.Humph, who told Nie Jun to play tricks on himself, now you know how good he is.


    She tightly wrapped Nie Kong''s body and opened Nie Kong lightly. When she was about to get up, she found that Nie Jun was not only sucking, but actually biting herself. The pain and numbness made her body soft.


    "Hmm." After Nie Kong was awakened, he opened his bright eyes faintly.


    "Nie Jun, awake." Her beautiful body turned around in front of Nie Kong, and her black pajamas took off, showing her slender and plump body in front of Nie Kong.


    "Hey, you...what are you doing." Nie Kong was completely stunned by her bold behavior.


    "When will you hide from me, Xiaobi, Yingli, Qianying, and Jinghua who are hiding under the bed, how long will you sleep under the bed." You Xizi laughed and knocked on the bed with his heel.


    "Ah..." The four women crawled out of it in a panic, then stared at their bright eyes.


    "Oh, I''m really sorry, I let you sleep in it all night. There are no mosquitoes, no colds." You Xizi said, laughing triumphantly.


    Hum, see who teases who.First of all, he used his body to provoke Nie Jun''s physical desires, causing the four girls to hide under the bed and blew the cold wind all night. It seems that he has finally avenged his revenge.


    "What? You Xizi... You Xizi, you knew we were hiding inside, and deliberately fooled us?" Yingli shouted.


    "Hehe, who told you to play me with Jun Nie first, and play me as a joke." You Xizi said triumphantly.


    "Woo, You Xizi...Let''s see how we clean up you." The four women gathered around and threw You Xizi to the ground.The five girls'' giggles spread throughout the apartment.


    When the four women stopped, their clothes were so messy that they could be said to be unworn.The five girls lay quietly beside Nie Kong, talking the truth about the matter.


    You Xizi showed a lovely smile when he learned that Nie Jun had only come back some time ago, and realized that Nie Kong did not hide it from himself alone.


    It turned out that the son in my memory was just an opportunity to take over Nie Kong''s appearance.

 1607 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01633, Xiaoai panic

    After understanding the causes and consequences of Nie Kong''s appearance, thinking about the behavior of screaming chaotic X madly the day before yesterday, You Xizi woke up to why Yingli and the others had a stomachache when they laughed. She... she was really stupid.


    Fortunately for her revenge, she made the four girls hide under the bed and blew the wind all night.The five women didn''t talk about those two matters very cooperatively, and their feelings suddenly restored to the previous harmony.


    Especially Yu Xizi, who was regarded as a "mother" in the theory, was finally able to let go of his body and mind to enjoy Nie Jun''s pet and love!


    Their lives seem to have gone back more than ten years ago, although they are a little plain but very fulfilling and happy.In order to have time to accompany Nie Kong, You Xizi, as Belmode said, announced her withdrawal from the showbiz and temporarily took up the post of director of TV Tokyo.The whole world caused a huge sensation because of the departure of Hollywood princesses, and many fans were crying.


    Jinghua remodeled the facade of Nie Kong''s apartment, and opened Chi Boliu''s Kendo Hall in front, attracting many male students because of the many beautiful women.It is a pity that Jinghua only accepts female students, causing many boys to leave sadly.Nie Kong didn''t know yet, his apartment was called a men''s paradise.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It was the weekend of the holiday, Nie Kong rarely accompanied the five daughters of You Xizi out to play, and left the apartment early in the morning.Only the childhood sweethearts Xiao Lan and Yuanzi can brazenly call Nie Kong out on a date.


    "Sure enough, Xiaolan and Yuanzi are moving in the direction of Nie Jun''s little wife."


    Yingli and the others naturally envied the young Xiaolan, but because of the elder relationship between Nie Kong and them in people''s eyes, they would be troubled when they met acquaintances.Why do they call them so beautiful? Naturally, they are easily noticed by others and become famous.


    "You...you don''t...don''t look at me with weird eyes, I...I haven''t become his wife." Xiao Ai realized that Xizi suddenly turned his eyes, pretending to be cold and pretty face hot.


    "Hehe, I didn''t say Xiaoai, I was talking about your sister, what are you anxious about." You Xizi laughed and grabbed Xiaoai and hugged her in her arms.


    As an elder sister, Mingmei reacted ten times more panic than Xiao Ai, her face flushed with smoke, and her little hand kept pulling at the corners of her clothes.


    "Be guilty of being a thief, the two sisters must have something to hide from us. I said, why did Nie Jun suddenly bring them home to raise them." Qianying combined with You Xizi and began to tease little Lolita.


    "Woo, just... I didn''t do anything nasty with Jun Nie." A mist appeared in Xiao Ai''s eyes, reminiscent of what happened a few days ago.


    At that time, I was having a fever and cold, and the bastard Nie Jun actually... actually said that he had obtained information from the FBI, and he wanted to study his body and said that he might develop an antidote for recovery.


    Why would I be so stupid? I would believe his words and let him... let him play with his body.


    After finally drinking the medicine he gave, the body really returned to the age of eighteen.But Jun Nie was playing with his body.After his body returned to adulthood, the stimulation he brought to himself almost numbed his body.


    Fortunately, he became a kid again in time, he...he only inserted half of his body, no...it doesn''t count!


    "Oh, Nie Jun is a bit too evil. He is training Little Lolita to do shameful things." Xiaobi laughed out loud.The daughters have lived for more than 30 years, how can I guess the meaning of Xiaowei''s reaction.


    While the five girls teased the Miyano sisters in the room, Nie Kong and Xiaolan got out of the house and headed to the commercial street in Muidocho.


    Sitting with Xiaolan in the huge Ferris wheel spinning slowly in front of the commercial plaza, they found that it took almost an hour.When she came down, Xiaolan''s clothes were a bit messy, and her face was red and cute.


    Couples who can sit on the romantic Ferris wheel with their favorite people will naturally do things that are not suitable for children.Xiaolan''s youthful and beautiful body had no secrets in front of Nie Kong.


    The figure is similar to that of You Xizi when he was young, but Nie Kong likes the flexibility of the body and the skin that is very elastic and strong because of the ballet practice.


    "I''m hungry, let''s go to the restaurant in front for lunch." Nie Kong put his arms around her waist and pointed to the restaurant in front of which seemed to be decorated in a soft voice.


    "Yeah." Xiaolan''s heart was pounding, where could I hear what Nie Kong said, a heart was tied to him long ago.


    Nie Kong took Xiaolan to the restaurant, and when they were about to get inside, a waitress stopped them.


    "Today our store is holding an anniversary event, except for couples."


    "Are you blind?" Nie Kong hugged Xiao Lan''s waist and hummed to the waiter.


    "Very... very sorry, because... because I only noticed you, not... didn''t see your female companion." The waitress apologized in a panic.


    "Forget it, book me the best table." Nie Kong knew the reason, and he concealed Xiao Lan''s existence, especially in the eyes of girls.


    The waitress took Nie Kong and Xiaolan to the table with the best environment in the store.And I can see that the business in the store is surprisingly good. They are all loving couples. It should be because of the event.


    If you are seen by a single male with an unbalanced mind, you may have the idea of ??blowing up the store.The so-called show affection, die fast.


    "Dear guests, I am very glad to participate in the activities of our store. Today, the store will provide couples¡¯ oversized ramen set menu for two at half price. As long as the couples can finish the meal at the designated time, they will not get a luxury hotel invitation. Don¡¯t participate. It doesn''t matter, please taste the other dishes of our restaurant!" The waiter standing on the high platform explained the content of the event to Nie Kong and the others.


    "Wow, is it a free reception coupon for a luxury five-star hotel?" When the waiter announced the prizes for the event, they received exclamations from the boys. In their hearts, it was a bit of value for money.


    The girls are a bit greedy for petty and cheap, so naturally they are willing to participate in the activities in front of them.


    "Yes, and there are only five prizes for the event. Everyone should cheer."

 1608 The collapse of the secondary element 01634Xiaolans happiness

    "Hey, Jun Nie, it seems very interesting, let''s participate too." Looking at the enthusiastic atmosphere around, Xiao Lan Da said with a dazzling light in his eyes.


    Nie Kong was a little bit ridiculous, Xiaolanchan, why do you think the boys in the store are excited, because after winning the prize, they can take their girlfriends to have sex with them.Pure Xiaolanjiang and other girls who have not experienced men and women, naturally do not understand another special meaning hidden in the store activities.Nie Kong suddenly felt that as long as there was an event like the present one in the restaurant in front of the school of the Three-dimensional University, it is estimated that the couples and customers will be full every day!Of course it is very detrimental, otherwise there will be a lot of love to be fathers.The set price on the sign shows the original price of 6000 yen, but now it is half price of 3000.A bowl of ramen can only be sold for more than 500 yen at other stores, and now a bowl of 3,000 can be said to be dead.


    "Well, here''s an activity package!" Nie Kong said to the waiter.


    "Thank you for your patronage." The waitress smiled sweetly and walked away in her maid''s clothes.


    Ten minutes later, the waiter brought two bowls of extra-large ramen noodles on Nie Kong''s table, and Nie Kong''s bowl was a bit bigger than Xiaolan''s, steaming hot.And the top layer was filled with fillings, and the fragrance of the noodles came over.


    "Ok...what a big ramen." Xiaolan was almost shocked, weighing the big bowl and found that it weighed about five or six jin.As for Nie Kong on the other side, it is estimated to be eight catties.Although removing one or two catties from the bowl, the net weight of the noodles is still a bit scary.


    "It takes about half an hour, and you have to drink all the soup." The waitress warmly reminded.


    "Jun Nie, I want to... come on." Xiao Lan could only say bravely when she offered to participate.


    "Xiaolan, don''t try your best, it doesn''t matter if you can''t win," Nie Kong said comfortingly.


    "No, how can we give up lightly." Xiaolan bulged her mouth and took the chopsticks and swallowed the noodles into her belly desperately.The sound of sucking noodles resounded through the ramen restaurant.


    It is not challenging for Nie Kong, but Nie Kong is afraid that it will break Xiaolan''s stomach.


    Nie Kong gently opened his chopsticks and ate the noodles gracefully.


    In only ten minutes, Nie Kong swallowed all the 6 catties of ramen with soup into his stomach.The waitresses around saw Nie Kong''s appetite and exclaimed, watching the excitement around him.


    "Wow, he... he''s so amazing and handsome. It only took ten minutes to finish the extra-large ramen."


    "Yeah, you don''t have a stomach to support him. He must be a very strong boy. I really envy his girlfriend."


    "It''s a pity, his girlfriend seems to be dragging back. Only if the man finishes eating, he won''t get the prize of the event."


    It can be concluded from Xiaolan''s slower movements that she has eaten her stomach.With half of the ramen left in the bowl, girls generally have a small appetite, so how can they eat three or four catties of food?


    "Lan Jiang, don''t embarrass yourself for irrelevant things." Nie Kong looked at Xiaolan and persuaded.


    "Nie Jun, it''s okay! The remaining ten minutes, I will definitely not hold you back!" It should have been heard from the girls around, so she was stubbornly desperate to the end, really a silly girl.


    Nie Kong stretched out his hand to caress her bangs hair, and said softly, "But Xiaolan is uncomfortable, let me help you."


    "Hey, how can Nie Jun help? It would violate the rules of the activity." Xiaolan asked in surprise.


    "It''s okay..." Nie Kong secretly attached her ears and said his plan.After listening, Xiaolan''s face turned into a big lantern.


    "Lanjiang, it''s okay."


    "Yeah!" She nodded shyly, her misty eyes did not dare to look directly at Nie Kong.After taking a big mouthful of noodles briskly, Xiaolan tilted her face to Nie Kong''s mouth.


    In the end, the two mouths really overlapped, and they crossed in the screams of the waitresses.I could see the saliva and noodles accompanied by Xiaolan, pushed into Nie Kong''s mouth with her incense and tongue.


    Nie Kong took a sip, then tasted the noodles with Xiaolan''s fragrance.Because I hadn''t done it many times in person, Xiao Lan was a little proficient, but she was shy in front of many people.


    The two of them chatted with each other bit by bit, and Xiaolan personally fed Nie Kong''s remaining ramen noodles, which was unkind.The waitresses around had hot cheeks and stared at Nie Kong and Xiaolan.


    Even the store did not expect BUG in their activities.But the couples who can use it are nothing but Nie Kong. Ordinary people can finish the extra-large ramen without changing their color.


    Finally, when the ramen in the bowl disappeared, the girls in the store suddenly applauded and greeted Nie Kong and the others. He really liked his girlfriend, right?


    Xiaolan was filled with emotion, her body lightly resting in Nie Kong''s arms.At this moment, she found that she was really happy.


    "Congratulations, you got the prize of our first event, and I wish you all a good time!" The store owner adoredly placed the invitation ticket in Nie Kong''s hand.


    Nie Kong took advantage of the coupon and gave it to Xiaolan for safekeeping.Xiaolan looked at the results of her and Nie Kong''s efforts, and cherished it in her arms.


    Finally, Nie Kong left the ramen shop in the ambiguous eyes of the men.


    Accompany Xiaolan for a walk around slowly to digest the food in the stomach.When it was five o''clock in the evening, Xiao Lan pulled Nie Kong towards the location of the hotel indicated by the reception ticket, and said that he wanted to check it out.


    After getting on the tram, Nie Kong and Xiaolan finally arrived in front of the 30-odd-storey magnificent hotel.Looking at the luxurious five-star hotel in front of her, Xiao Lan''s eyes were dumbfounded.


    "Since it''s here, let''s go up and take a look." Nie Kong put his arms around her waist and whispered in front of her ears.


    "Ok."


    Xiao Lan nodded and followed Nie Kong to the hotel.Seeing the free coupon, the waiter took them to the vacant couple''s suite.


    After seeing the hotel, I realized something, Xiao Lan started to flush from her slender neck.What? How suddenly, suddenly came to open a room with Nie Kong.


    Her heart was pounding, and sweat came out of her nervous palms.Nie Kong gently raised her chin, and she closed her eyes shyly.


    The two of them enthusiastically stayed away, and Nie Kong hugged her and fell on the white sheet.


    Xiaolan realized that her body had lost her self. She looked at herself dimly and found that her white jade skin was exposed in the air. Nie Kong''s hand dexterously took off her clothes.


    But I found that my body was so hot, soft, and numb, with a desire to hug Nie Jun tightly.


    "Lanjiang, is that okay."


    "Well, if... if it''s Nie Jun." She whispered softly, and her slender and tight legs clamped Nie Kong''s waist tightly.


    Nie Kong pressed a little, and finally merged with Xiaolan.


    "Huh!"


    Xiaolan bit Nie Kong''s lips, and suddenly felt relieved for an instant, and she was full of happiness in an instant.Pain and happiness filled her mind.


    Xiaolan bit Nie Kong''s lips, and suddenly felt relieved for an instant, and she was full of happiness in an instant.Pain and happiness filled her mind.

 1609 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01635Break open the cage

    After learning that Nie Kong had finally pushed Xiaolan there, Yuanzi showed a relieved expression. She was really afraid that Nie Jun would refuse to accept Xiaolan because of having herself and her sister Ayako.Now it seems that I have been worrying too much.


    Being able to accompany Nie Jun with Xiaolan now is the perfect ending in her heart, and Xiaolan and herself can be happy.After I graduated from high school and took over the Suzuki chaebol, let me use my financial resources to buy a king to be Nie Jun, and then I, Xiaolan and my sister will marry him at the same time!With innocent and beautiful dreams, Yuanzi continued his high school life with Jun Nie.


    Obviously noticed the loss of time, maybe five or six years, maybe ten years, but the time is only in the year when Xiaolan and the others were in the second grade of high school, in an endless loop!


    Nie Kong can confirm two things.The belief in Conan''s world has become very abundant because of him.You Xizi and several women are completely numb to time, and only Nie Kong can stay awake in the cycle of time.


    Because he had the seeds of anticipation in his heart, Nie Kong would be very happy every time he watched her aura increase year after year.It is focused on the breakthrough of Ochiji''s cultivation, and is eager to cooperate with her new strength to break the prison of Amaterasu!


    And that day was finally realized 162 years after he came to the world of Conan!


    When he was molesting Shui Wu Ren on the TV station, he found that a powerful and familiar breath suddenly burst out of the ring.It has swept every corner of the ring space, even strong enough to spill out of the ring!


    After Nie Kong noticed the source of the breath, his calm cheeks revealed an unprecedented surprise.Because he discovered that the big snake girl in retreat broke through the mid-term of Da Luo Jinxian, so that he couldn''t restrain the aura from it temporarily!


    She belonged to the monster beast of the prehistoric times. She used to have the faith power provided by Nie Kong as a practice. Breaking through the last step was a matter of course, but Nie Kong waited too long!If he had not cut off his faith, he believed it would be more than a hundred years earlier!


    "Orochiji, you... have you finally broken through!" His spiritual thought immediately extended into the ring, and he began to communicate with Ochiji who opened his eyes.


    She exhaled and waved her hand, she immediately turned into a white veil to cover her fairy-like beautiful body, and answered Nie Kong seriously: "Well, is Nie Lang ready? The concubine will immediately release the magic weapon for you. , Break her big formation and take you away!"


    "Wait a moment, I need a few minutes to prepare."


    "Try to be as fast as possible, I''m afraid that Amaterasu will detect my breath." Da Snake Ji said to Nie Kong in a very serious tone.


    Nie Kong nodded heavily, and his spiritual consciousness returned to his physical body.


    He immediately hugged Shui Wu Rennai and Yu Xizi who worked in the TV station, and went back to the apartment.Then he teleported several times without stopping, gathering all his women in Conan''s world in the apartment.


    After nodding their heads, in the puzzled eyes of the women, they received the Dingtian Ring!


    "Once I break her imprisonment for your cultivation, she will definitely think that you have broken through the late Golden Immortal Da Luo Jinxian and awakened from cultivation, and finally appeared in front of us! Although the concubine and her are both the late Golden Immortal Da Luo Jinxian, But her mana is really unpredictable, not to mention that there are three strong men who have not shown up, so there is only a moment left for us! When I break her magic weapon, I will use all my power to guide you there Conan World controls the center of faith, detonates its core hub to destroy the current world, and breaks through the large outside array with the help of the explosion of faith in one fell swoop!"


    "As long as the control core is destroyed, it will take a long time to repair! If you ignore it, the rich beliefs gathered from the world will be lost in vain over time. As long as she is eager to repair the world, we will She can safely leave her control and hide in the next small world!" It turned out that Orochiji used the trick of screaming, because even if she broke through, she might still be afraid of Amaterasu''s strength.


    "I''m ready, Oshaji, you can start." After pondering each step back and forth hundreds of times, Nie Kong said solemnly.


    "Okay, run the double cultivation technique, and use my Da Luo Jinxian''s celestial power in the late stage to break her confinement!"


    The dazzling milky white fairy power condensed, and Nie Kong''s primordial spirit did not reject her spiritual power because of frequent double cultivation.


    After the primordial spirit who had sealed the power gained super power, it continuously broke through the layers of the magic weapon, and merged with Nie Kong''s own primordial spirit power.


    The bang sounded like piercing a piece of paper, and the golden ring around Nie Kong Yuanshen''s neck became dim.In the blink of an eye, he rushed out of Nie Kong''s soul golden body!The sky of Conan''s world flashed with thunder, presenting an apocalyptic scene.


    Nie Kong exhaled, his body seemed to be ten times lighter without the confinement.His primordial spirit got out of his body smoothly and received his body into the ring.


    "Hurry up, she should have noticed that the magic weapon was broken in her mind that remained in the magic weapon. Immediately combining the strength of the two of us, we broke open and rushed to control the center of faith according to what I said!" Ochiji made a hasty voice.


    Nie Kong broke through the void along the direction of faith cohesion circulating in the world of Conan, and came to the void of actual faith power.Looking at the amount collected in front of him, Nie Kong took a breath.


    Comparing with the one in front of him, the power of belief Nie Kong has collected is like the difference between the sea and the river.


    "Huh, it''s really great. Because Amaterasu has set up the guardian formation outside of Conan World to prevent you from leaving, so it''s easy to come." Orochi Ji said joyfully.


    "It seems that the sky won''t kill me!"


    What Nie Kong is going to do now is to use the strongest power of both himself and Orochiji to completely detonate it.


    The golden ten-meter big orb, fused with Orochiji''s strongest strength, emerged from Nie Kong''s hands, and crashed into the center of the void collection faith like a meteor.


    As soon as the energy ball combined between the celestial spirit power and the primordial spirit appeared, black cracks broke out in the void, and the gentle belief power and another different energy collided fiercely, like water and fire.


    When the golden energy ball hits other forces, it immediately shines with a violent beam.

 1610 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01636Amaterasus anger

    The powerful belief power system that was originally circulating in an orderly manner finally encountered Nie Kong''s violent strange power interference!


    The power of faith exudes a milky white halo, and suddenly there are layers of dazzling ripples that seem to be substantial.It is looming, spreading outside in the void.Vaguely, trembling fluctuations quietly spread in the void.


    Even the big snake girl who broke through the late Jinxian Da Luo Jinxian had some lingering fears, the power that burst out from the center made her aware of the danger!


    "Boom!" In the endless void space, overwhelming energy burst out, and in an instant it swept thousands of miles of space, and everything in front of it shattered like glass.That terrible power is truly worthy of destroying the world!And looking at the scale of its explosion, the eruption of energy is just the beginning.


    The bright luster is like a round of shining sun, and the dazzling glare almost covers the entire space!The indescribable devastating impact swept across the void in all directions, turning into black space crack fragments in an instant!The world of Conan, who bears the brunt of the brunt, was forcibly melted by the light of the explosion!


    Outside Nie Kong''s primordial spirit, a huge jasper golden immortal armor formed on the surface of his body, which weakened the impact of the explosion.It belongs to the magic weapon of Orochiji''s double life repair, refined from the skin that fades every 10,000 years!


    But in the face of the state of ruining the heaven and the earth erupting from the power of faith, Nie Kong''s immortal golden body and the protection of the magic weapon of Orochiji were almost wiped out.


    The impact of destruction should last for more than ten years before it can dissipate completely.The explosion that spurted from that central area slammed into the formation set up outside of Conan World, smashing a huge crack of thousands of kilometers!


    Nie Kong could use his spiritual sense to see that while the power of faith broke the blockade of his formation, its power helped Nie Kong open countless passages to other dimensional worlds.


    "The formation is broken, let''s leave quickly!" Big Snake Ji saw the scene before her and urged Nie Kong with her spiritual sense.


    Nie Kong suppressed the tearing pain forcibly, and his dim body instantly rushed towards the black hole.Although protected by magic weapons, the scouring power of the big bang was too strong, and Nie Kong Yuanshen suffered a lot of damage.


    Fortunately, there is the protection of the magic weapon from the Orochiji in the later period of the Daluo Jinxian, otherwise it will be difficult for the practitioners of the mid-term Daluo Jinxian to survive the explosion.


    The power of belief controlled in one world hub is too strong, it can be said that it has been accumulated for a long time.Except Amaterasu who used it for cultivation, the rest were all used to evolve the world.Nie Kong can break through the barriers of the dimension with just one point, and the accumulation in the void now is many times stronger than what Nie Kong has collected from the first Digimon world to the current Conan!


    At the moment Nie Kong left, a fairy dressed in white gauze slowly appeared at the center of the energy storm.There was a cold expression on her face, but when she saw the situation in front of her, her eyes were suddenly full of anger and murder.


    She immediately turned to the place where Nie Kong left, only to see the dimensional cracks that were slowly healing.And Nie Kong''s figure had disappeared in her spiritual sense, apparently jumping out of the gap that formed.


    "Damn bug, I can''t spare you!"


    Seeing the scene in front of him, Amaterasu''s face was gloomy, and he cursed.


    I thought that his secure imprisonment would suppress him forever in his own world.However, unexpectedly, why could he break through to the late Da Luo Jinxian in his magic weapon confinement?


    Not to mention breaking her own restrictions, she actually... actually ruined the results of her hard accumulation and management, which is a great shame for her!!


    Seeing the power of faith that disappeared sharply in front of him, Amaterasu''s cold eyes were full of resentment and viciousness.Her jade hand suddenly grabbed the direction Nie Kong was leaving, and the closed passage split again in front of her.With a misty fairy aura, her body gently leaped into a clear light and shot towards the void!


    In the end, Amaterasu actually ignored the collapse in front of him. He didn''t repair it as Orochiji said, but was determined to kill Nie Kong.


    If you re-evolve and repair with your own great supernatural powers, it can be said that it will only be lost and detonated.But if she ignores it, the belief in a world managed by Amaterasu will cause chaos and stagnate in various dimensional worlds!It''s not too late to make up for it, but when it is destroyed, repairing will be more than ten times more troublesome, and the loss will be more than ten times greater!


    She tried her best to move tens of thousands of miles in the void in an instant, and finally discovered the golden body of Nie Kong Yuanshen who was shuttled by her divine sense, and the terrifying divine sense immediately locked him.


    Amaterasu found out to his surprise that he hadn''t made a breakthrough and stayed at the mid-term level of Daluo Jinxian, because did the explosion spread.


    Nie Kong froze while traveling, and slowly stopped his body.When he saw the fairy shadow appearing in front of him, his soul trembled.


    "Amaterasu!!" How could it be possible that she should have seen the collapse of the center of faith, why could she calmly catch up?


    "It seems that you can''t keep you, otherwise, sooner or later it will become a confidant of our preaching." Amaterasu didn''t say a word of nonsense, and she was angry with only one thought in her heart, and frustrated Nie Kong!


    She regretted that when she first came to her own world, why didn''t she kill Nie Kong directly, and now let him mess up the dimensional world under his control.


    "go to hell!"


    A huge golden light shot out from her hand, crushing it towards Nie Kong in an instant.


    Nie Kong''s divine sense could clearly see that the golden light contained terrifying mana.


    It turned into a golden scissors of more than a hundred feet long out of thin air, and flickered straight to Nie Kong and cut it down.


    Nie Kong only felt the golden light on both sides of the void, and the sharp edges of the golden scissors appeared on both sides of Yuanshen''s body without any signs, and slammed into the middle.


    Even though I knew that once Amaterasu made a shot, it would be no small matter, but I never expected that its shot would be so sharp!


    The golden light made by the golden scissors reached a place close to him, even though Nie Kong was too late to escape.She obviously urged the magic weapon used by her women-scissors!

 1611 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01637Orochiji vs Amaterasu

    The terrifying power displayed by the golden scissor, although the power is many times worse than the Lingbao-class Jinjiao scissor in the Three Heavens, it cannot be resisted by Nie Kong''s "immortal golden body" defense!


    The golden immortals used the magic weapon to make him feel shocked and desperate, who was accustomed to the second element, because he only had one space storage magic weapon Dingtian Ring.


    Nie Kong was frightened, his thoughts flashed, and suddenly he let out a loud shout, only to see a bright light suddenly appeared in the Dingtian Ring.


    The dark green light gushed out, and the green fairy sword that came out slashed at the void scissors, and a piece of green and misty sword light suddenly rolled out, colliding with the golden scissors.


    "Rumble" there was a loud noise, and then there was a click!


    Although the golden scissors pierced the cyan sword light, Nie Kong''s primordial spirit gave it a punch.Bizarrely, he bounced the golden scissors and opened, without hurting his arm.It turned out that Orochiji had helped block most of the power, so the magic weapon''s attack could not hurt Nie Kong.


    As if the scissors were spiritual, they slammed into her jet-black hair bun, which was used as a hairpin.


    Green mana emerged, forming a graceful and beautiful woman in front of Nie Kong.For Amaterasu''s coldness and mercilessness, Orochiji is a bit more agile!


    "Big Snake? After hiding us for tens of thousands of years, finally broke through to the late Golden Immortal Daluo, no wonder I can break my prohibition, it turns out that you have been helping him secretly!" After seeing her appear, Tian Zhao gritted his teeth and spit out The real name of Orochiji.


    I heard from Orochihime before that she and Amaterasu had an unsolvable grudge.


    "Amaterasu, maidservant, come and die with me!" As soon as the vitality of the blood in Orochiji''s body dissipated, she immediately used the forbidden technique to improve her mana cultivation, and recondensed into a dark green sword shadow.


    The sword shadow was three feet long, but one of them was caught by Orochiji, rushed to the opposite Amaterasu, and slashed away without hesitation.


    Although because the cultivation base is not stable, the newly broken snake cannot exert its strongest power!To cope with the Amaterasu who broke through long ago, she had no choice but to work hard.


    What he held in his hand was only a sword shadow transformed from part of its might, but as soon as the sword was cut out, it was still shocked and the situation changed.


    The sky over a radius of tens of miles suddenly turned dark!The entire void was humming, and the five-color light ball that was transformed by the fairy power appeared around it like raindrops, and then poured into the dark green sword shadow like a tide.


    As soon as the dark green sword shadow was cut out, the green sword light that swept through was only a thousand feet long, but after her mana was poured, it suddenly soared to ten thousand feet.With her own poison, the cyan arc appeared on the surface of the huge sword light, and the momentum was amazing!


    Nie Kong saw that his woman was desperate, gritted her teeth and turned into a three-headed six-armed body, and took photos of the sky.


    Tian Zhaoxiu''s eyebrows cold, knowing that if there is no mana cultivation base for corpse cutting, no magic weapon crushing, the difference between the strength of Da Luo Jin and the immortal will not be very large!Moreover, the Eight-Different Big Snake, as a monster race, has the advantage of being physically strong.


    At the moment before touching the huge sword light, Amaterasu made a muffled sound, and a gray phantom suddenly appeared on the body, and a gray cauldron appeared.


    The cauldron glowed with a faint red light, washing her body like the light of merit from the Xuanhuang Pagoda.


    Only heard the loud noise of the sky and the earth cracking, the green and gray light, and the fierce attack from Nie Kong suddenly exploded in the void in the middle, and as the air wave swept in other directions, it also swept the channel from the middle. Divided in half straight at once.


    The dark space was filled with green sword light and reddish rolls.


    Nie Kong snorted, unexpectedly, in conjunction with the attack of Orochiji, she did not break her defensive magic weapon.


    Ochiji noticed something strange, the light of Amaterasu''s cauldron dimmed a lot, and she should not be able to withstand many attacks.


    "Roar!" But she understood that she couldn''t delay time, otherwise once she called for them, they would only have a dead end.


    Eight huge serpents appeared in the void, and the eight simultaneously issued the strongest attack on Amaterasu.


    Although after every blow, the light of the cauldron was dimmed.The other half of the void shook violently, but after seven or eight strokes, Amaterasu started his own counterattack.


    The golden scissors turned out of her hair bun and turned into two dragons in the blink of an eye, cutting to eight snake heads!


    Not daring to confirm whether Orochiji''s body could block the magic weapon of the scissors, Nie Kong roared and exhausted the body''s last soul power, and aimed at the scissors and blasted a blow.


    The golden energy blasted out from his mouth, and bombarded the scissors that hit the Orochiji.


    The void completely collapsed, but Nie Kong''s power could not completely resist the rolling golden light.In the blink of an eye, a huge roar erupted from the huge void within a hundred miles.


    It''s just that at this moment, his face is more and more without golden light.Yuanshen Jin was in tatters, half of his body was black, and one arm with three heads and six arms was cut by scissors.


    The injury was so serious that he had to recuperate for hundreds of years to heal.But his blow completely eased the time for Orochiji.


    Her snake head finally tore the defense of the cauldron magic weapon and collided with Amaterasu.


    Amaterasu rushed out for hundreds of miles in a slightly embarrassed manner, her eyes grew colder, and her killing intent was undiminished.


    "Huh, it''s really hard to get around."


    "Amaterasu, even if it will deplete the cultivation base, I will kill you today, eight clutches!" Baqi big snake roared, and the eight snake heads separated out strangely, transforming into seven pale loli. .


    In an instant, the seven loli opened their eyes, and their bodies suddenly exploded with the strength of the top of the mid-term Da Luo Jinxian.It seems that Orochiji hasn''t fully practiced well, so she can only cultivate them into clones that are one stage weaker than the body.


    "Sure enough... Sure enough, your purpose of devouring seven girls with extremely Yin bloodlines before was to practice that forbidden technique."


    Tian Zhao''s face was a bit cold, because the extremely yin bloodline was originally very few, and it was an excellent talent for ghost cultivation and ice attributes in the practice world.


    I only saw seven loli standing in strange positions in the void, surrounding Amaterasu in the center, "Jeju Ice Array!"

 1612 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01638, Amaterasus trump card

    The monster race is uniquely endowed with its own talent and supernatural powers.For example, the scorpion spirit of Journey to the West, leaning on the sting of the horse sting, froze Wukong and Ba Jie.


    The eight-headed basilisk was originally an anomaly, but it was able to separate the snake''s head with eight points by relying on the talent and magical power of the monster race itself, which belongs to her race!Although the main body will become very weak once it is used, as long as the forbidden technique is used, it will exert great power!


    The avatars of the Orochiji Ji Lian are naturally not as strong as the super strength from the corpse, because they rely on the avatars cut off with the help of innate spirit treasure.And she only sacrificed a girl of extremely yin bloodline, not a level.


    Originally, Orochi could be separated into eight clones, but when she was about to swallow the last girl, she was hindered by Izanagi and the others and missed the opportunity. The last song remained in the demon''s body. Can be separated.


    The seven loli girls are distributed in a position like a seven-star array, and the body stimulates the extreme cold white light, which seems to freeze the space where the sky is located, and the chill seems to come from the Jiuyou Huangquan.


    The vast white and icy fog enveloped thousands of kilometers, even Nie Kong''s primordial spirit was aware of the coldness in his bones.The formation formed by the mid-stage combination of seven Daluo Jinxian with one heart and mind has increased the chill more than ten times!


    "Can the Orochiji''s forbidden technique really win Amaterasu?" Nie Kong floated freely in the void, and looked at the battlefield with a wry smile. He was already powerless.


    First of all, his golden body was seriously damaged in the explosion, but after the golden scissors attacked by the Amaterasu magic weapon, he had no spare energy to help Ochiji fight.


    In the current situation, is it the Orochiji that has the advantage?Nie Kong didn''t know how capable Amaterasu was, but if he were to face the frozen formation of Orochiji, his golden body should not last for a moment!


    "Huh! Haven''t seen it for tens of thousands of years, you have a lot of skills." Amidst the white formation, the cold voice of Amaterasu came out.


    Only hearing the loud bang, the face of the seven avatars of Lolita changed, and she suddenly spit out a big mouthful of blood, suddenly turned into a streamer and reunited into a stream that turned back to Orochi.In the white icy fog, there was a very red glow, which was very dazzling.


    As if the ice mist melted in the bright light for an instant, Nie Kong suddenly felt that a hot flame was scorching himself around, and the soul was very uncomfortable.


    Nie Kong cares about the safety of Orochiji, is she all right.Forcibly put forward the only strength of the body, caught the extremely weak Orochiji, and was obviously hit hard!


    "It''s been tens of thousands of years. Few people can force me to use my trump cards. You should feel lucky!" Tianzhao''s figure slowly emerged from the formation, and looked down at Nie Kong and Da Snake Ji with cold eyes.


    The momentum is as strong as ever, without the slightest weakness.


    "How is it possible!" Nie Kong called out aloud while looking at the unscathed Amaterasu.Why could she simply break Orochiji''s forbidden technique? What exactly is the trump card she said.Didn''t call the other three people, because they have the power to easily crush them?!


    Nie Kong''s heart sank to the bottom. Is Amaterasu''s strength really strong enough that he and Orochiji can''t resist.


    "Are you surprised? Do you think you can break through to Da Luo Jinxian in just a thousand years of cultivation? Very proud and very proud. In my eyes, you are just a little bug, just a little talented bug." She was vicious and mocking. Smile, and a simple and simple oil lamp with a deep red color appeared in his hand, like the shape of the Buddha''s lotus lamp.


    Yes, it was just a lamp, but the heat radiated from the lampshade made Nie Kong dizzy, as if facing the sun.


    "Could it be...that it is the legendary real fire of three flavors?" Nie Kong said in shock.


    According to his knowledge, Sanwei Zhenhuo is the flame used by Taishang Laojun to refine alchemy, and only Red Haier, the son of the Bull Demon King, can control it.On the Westward Journey, Monkey King nearly died after being burned by Red Boy''s shamisen.


    What golden body is immortal, a stronger flame can easily refine it.


    Therefore, only the magic weapon of the lamp that can contain the real fire of the shamisen can it simply break the extreme cold of the Orochiji!


    "No...no, it''s not the real fire of shamisen! That lamp...that lamp is a magic weapon made from the sacred hibiscus tree close to the sun, and inside...there is..." Orochiji murmured painfully , The eyes flashed with fear.Suddenly broke the flames of her extremist ice formation, she had the opportunity to see it once when she was born in the prehistoric!!


    "Yes, it is indeed the real fire of the sun. Only the magic weapon of the fairy lamp made with the hibiscus sacred tree that can resist the real fire of the sun can drive them as hard as possible!" Tian Zhao said lightly.


    Nie Kong''s pupils shrank, the real fire of the sun is stronger than the real fire of shamisen!It turns out that her lamp is her biggest trump card.


    The real fire of the sun comes from chaos and is born in the sun, which is the surface of the sun star itself.


    If the Sanwei real fire can make Daluo Jinxian immortals jealous, and the power of the Sun Real Fire can threaten the later stage of Daluo Jinxian, it can be said to be the flame of the innate sun!


    Can you beat her? Even if you and Orochiji are not injured, there is no chance!The fighting strength of Ancestral Witches comes from their powerful bodies and powers. For example, the extremely powerful Twelve Ancestral Witches cannot cultivate the original spirit but the flesh!The power of the Yaozu comes from its own innate and supernatural powers. Who can block Kong Xuan''s seven-color divine light? As for the battle of the cultivators, isn''t it a powerful magic weapon?


    Of course, after the final corpse is slashed, except for the Wu Clan, they can only use formations, but the Monster Clan and various cultivating spirits will rely on innate magic weapons to strengthen themselves.After all, only Pangu can do the method of proving the Tao with strength.


    As long as Nie Kong Zhuxian sword formation or Pangu banners were given, it would only be a matter of divine consciousness to destroy the Amaterasu.


    "Being able to die in the real fire of the sun is already considered a great blessing to you. Don''t worry, Baqi Orochi, I will use your demon body to refine a few magic weapons, so that you can survive in the world in another way!"


    She raised her hand gently, and the Fusang magic lamp ejected a dazzling flame in the sky, and the black void melted, and the scorching flame surrounded Nie Kong and Da Snake Ji.


    "Nie Lang, it seems that we...we''re going to die." A trance appeared in her eyes, and she hugged Nie Kong tightly.

 1613 The collapse of the second element Text 01639, My name Taiyi?

    After the dazzling flame appeared from the lamp, it skyrocketed. In the blink of an eye, the flame after coming out of the lamp expanded its own volume thousands of times, covering the surrounding void of more than ten miles.


    As its size changed, the originally meek flame suddenly became violent.As the flames whirred and whirred, there was a chick noise.The space storm blowing around was also burned into nothingness by the fiery waves of fire.


    They were manipulated by humans, and they swept towards Nie Kong, covering the space!Yes, Tian Zhao used the Fusang magic lamp to manipulate them to attack Nie Kong.


    Pain, unforgettable pain!


    When exposed to the high-temperature flame, the original golden soul was firm and reliable, twisted and cracked like twists, and disappeared inch by inch in his eyes, looking extremely terrifying!


    "what¡­¡­"


    The created divine soul was torn and painful, and Nie Kong''s divine consciousness was completely vanished due to the burning of the flame, and he hugged Osnake Ji tightly.His consciousness is blurry, and the memories of his lifetime keep appearing in his mind one by one!From the birth of my mother''s belly, to the fire cloud cave where I met the three emperors, and finally all the memories of life in the second element.


    Does the body shape disappear, the golden body of the soul is cultivated by the soul!Once destroyed, everything will be annihilated in the great world, without any possibility of rebirth!


    "Boom..."


    The sea of ??chaos consciousness that he was dead silent and dissipating seemed to hear an agitated bell ringing, and the sound was full of solemnity and solemnity, like the sound of evening dawn breaking through the chaos.


    His consciousness space shook, and he suddenly saw himself come into a strange world.Countless fresh and vast scenes, countless enlightenments came like a tsunami.Those memories mixed with sadness and joy, the painful responsibilities that he shoulders all flooded his mind.


    He was up and down like a small boat on the roaring sea, and those memories revolved around him.And the picture that appeared was too fast, only pulling colorful colors in the mind.


    Rough watching to the end, when he was about to taste the weird memory that appeared, an illusory man with a golden crown and wearing a Kowloon suit stood in front of him.No, it should be said that he is a familiar man who looks very similar to him, but he is full of innate majesty.


    Nie Kong was dumbfounded and asked, "You...who are you?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the real fire of the sun, most of the golden body of the primordial god was melted, and his soul was like a bird''s mark. After touching the real fire of the sun, they suddenly emitted violent radiance and echoed each other.


    At the same time, "Nie Kong" opened his eyes, and the black eyes showed a majestic light.Although only in the blink of an eye, his temperament has undergone earth-shaking changes, full of the majesty of a natural king.


    The raging sun and real fire spreading thousands of miles in the void, strangely suddenly became very docile in front of him, as if surrendered to the majesty of his king!


    "What, you...what did you do!" After discovering that the real fire of the sun was out of control, Amaterasu''s jade hand trembled, and his eyes looked at Nie Kong in shock. Why could he control the real fire of the violent sun?


    In his pitch-black eyes, a faint golden flame began to appear.After a long while, the flames suddenly surged up, and even covered the entire eye.For a while, Nie Kong''s pupils turned into flames and appeared above them.Although the golden body was dilapidated, the overall look faintly made Amaterasu feel strange and terrifying.


    "My name Taiyi!" He faintly uttered a solemn voice, while the surrounding sun was jumping for joy.


    "Taiyi, Eastern Emperor Taiyi?! No...impossible, Demon Emperor Taiyi was clearly injured in the Lich War!" Amaterasu stepped back, and her body shuddered inadvertently.


    "My emperor Taiyi?" Orochiji''s extremely weak spiritual sense noticed his changes, and she was completely dizzy..


    "You don''t pretend to be a god there, how could the primordial spirit of Demon Emperor Taiyi be a golden body similar to Buddhism?!" Tian Zhao''s face was distorted, and the golden scissors issued a fierce golden light, carrying Nie Kong into two. The power of interception.


    "Nie Kong" lightly raised his hand, and the leaping sun turned to face each other, and suddenly rolled over the magic gold scissors that pounced on Amaterasu, and drowned it toward Amaterasu like waves.


    With a bang, the golden scissors''s light became dim when it touched the real fire of the sun, and returned to Amaterasu''s bun.


    "Take it back for me!" Tianzhao''s expression changed, and the lamp in his hand aimed at the sun.However, what was horrified was that the Fusang magic lamp lost control of the real fire of the sun, and all the flames contained in the wick rushed out and bounced back toward itself!!


    The violent sun flames drowned the Amaterasu, and a qualitative change occurred.From crimson to pale gold, the golden color is like the brilliance of the sun.


    She sent out a shield with magical force to resist, but the flames emitted by the real fire of the sun penetrated the shield of magical power like the sun''s rays, burning her fairy body in almost a few breaths!


    The strength of Amaterasu''s immortal body and the strength of Nie Kong''s primordial god golden body are not so different. What she focuses on practicing in retreat is the accumulation of mana for tens of thousands of years, and she relies on her own understanding of the law of heaven.


    "Ah..." Amaterasu finally tasted the pain of bone erosion, and tasted the misery that Nie Kong had just seen with his own eyes.Is he really the ancient and wild East Emperor Taiyi, because only the three-legged golden crow born in the sun can control the real fire of the sun.


    She rolled her body vigorously and kept screaming desolately.Ruyu''s skin was twisted and chapped, with golden flames attached to her body to be burned to the end.


    "Help me...Help me!" She used her spiritual knowledge to reach Gao Tianyuan, and kept calling out faintly.She didn''t expect that the last powerful trump card she used would become her own deadly weapon in the end!Although there is the powerful cultivation base of Daluo Jinxian Peak, without a powerful defensive magic weapon, it can''t stop the real fire of the sun for a long time!


    Even in the ancient times, only the powerful quasi-saints and the first-class bodies of the ancestral witches can be ignored!


    On the other side, Nie Kong, who claimed to be Taiyi, slowly closed the flames'' pupils, and suddenly fell on Orochiji''s body, as if all that had just appeared were hallucinations.


    The two people who lost their consciousness drifted slowly in the gap between the dimensions, and completely disappeared into the void of the dimension!

 1614 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01640, cause and effect

    Back in time before the battle, Nie Kong encountered a man similar to himself in his consciousness.


    "Who are you..."


    "I am the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, and I am also you, we are all one!" His voice was indifferent and majestic, but it gave people an undoubted confidence.


    "You said Donghuang Taiyi, the three-legged Golden Crow of the Demon Emperor, should have already died?" Nie Kong murmured, he could not accept the facts before him.


    But in the picture of memory, the vast scene of the prehistoric lich wars immediately appeared!With their flesh and blood bodies, the ancestral witches of one hundred thousand feet high slammed into the innate magic treasure, the East Emperor Bell!


    The ancestral witches had planned to die together with Donghuang Taiyi and their brothers at that time, but at the moment of the last crisis, the innate treasure Donghuangzhong protected the last weak spiritual consciousness of Donghuang Taiyi and Dijun.


    And after the reincarnation of eternity, he was finally reincarnated as the current Nie Kong.And the soul mark belonging to the Eastern Emperor Taiyi was almost wiped out in countless rebirths.Because the Amaterasu''s real fire is activated, I can wake up!


    He wanted Nie Kong to accept all the memories and realizations of his life as Eastern Emperor Taiyi, and the two were completely integrated.Because it is the same soul, there is no question of who swallows or seizes the house, but a natural integration.


    At the moment of crisis, Nie Kong gritted his teeth and accepted the integration mentioned by Donghuang Taiyi.Now that Nie Kong has the primordial spirit of the Daluo Jinxian mid-term, he could have refused the integration of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, after all, the imprint of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi has become very weak!


    Although you can get a lot of insights in an instant, there may be no obstacles in the path of cultivation, because the wisdom of Donghuang Taiyi has long understood and broken the many management constraints on the path of cultivation.But Nie Kong is afraid that he will become another person, another Eastern Emperor Taiyi!


    When finally merged, Nie Kong pushed out the soul mark of Donghuang Taiyi to do the leading work, hoping to use it to fight against the crisis brought by Amaterasu, and then he could talk about the fusion!


    Donghuang Taiyi is a three-legged Golden Crow demon clan born in the sun. As soon as they were born, they relied on the divine flames of the sun to cultivate. Naturally, they were able to manipulate the real fire of the sun to counteract the sky, so they appeared just now. One scene.


    But unfortunately, after dealing with Amaterasu, the power of Donghuang Taiyi''s soul imprint was almost exhausted and dissipated.He finally failed to merge with Nie Kong, and chaotic memories drifted in his sea of ??consciousness.And fortunately, there is no will of too one in the huge memory.


    If Nie Kong absorbs it little by little, don''t worry about changing into another person.For example, Lu Dongbin among the Eight Immortals, although he was the reincarnation of Emperor Donghua, did not become him in the end.


    Nie Kong didn''t know the current situation, because the strength of the soul was severely damaged, and he and Orochiji could only recover from their sleep.Maybe at the time, he was already desperate.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Gao Tianyuan belongs to a world similar to Xitian Bliss, but the scale of Gao Tianyuan is countless times smaller than the Xitians.Although the number is claimed to be eight million, only four have broken through the Da Luo Jinxian.


    The remaining 8 million is probably weaker than the Jade Emperor''s miscellaneous soldiers.Of course, because they control the flow of faith for them to practice, they may occasionally make a few chance breakthroughs.


    Izanagi, Yuedu, and Suzuo opened their eyes at the same time, waking up from the retreat.


    "How is it possible! Not only is the world completely destroyed, but the breath of Amaterasu has completely disappeared in the world, she... is she lost?" Xu Zuo''s calm eyes were filled with surprise, and he was very clear about the strength of Amaterasu. .Unless the quasi-sage''s great supernatural power cultivator makes a move, who can kill her?But Zhunsheng would never act wantonly, because after being infected with karma and karma, the gains outweigh the losses.


    The three of them easily broke through the void with their divine minds, and used the big movement technique to get to the battle scene where the incident occurred!Tens of thousands of miles of void cracks are slowly being repaired, showing the fierce fighting.


    And most importantly, they noticed Nie Kong and another very powerful monster!


    "So that''s the case, the eight-headed snake appeared!" Izanagi said lightly.


    "Hmph, I didn''t expect that she could actually break through the late Jinxian Daluo, and then united with that kid to deal with us! I knew how good it would be to kill her tens of thousands of years ago." Yue Du said coldly.


    "Not only that, that kid also broke through to the middle stage of Da Luo Jinxian. He has been practicing for less than a thousand years. When we met him last time, he was just a mortal! Even if we have luck, he can use short We really can''t underestimate him any more after we have cultivated in a short time." Xu Zuo said solemnly.Their ability to kill Amaterasu together means that they are also threatening to themselves.


    "Amaterasu is too arrogant, otherwise even if they can really defeat her with the strength of the two of them, she will not be completely destroyed. The most important thing is that she knew that she was out of control and did not contact us in time with her spiritual sense. You guys. The two will act at the same time in the future to repair the world of that side as soon as possible. If you find him, tell me immediately." Izanaki gave them a stern look.


    Izanagi was very angry at Amaterasu''s failure, because the loss for him was really great.The world can take hundreds of years to repair, but it will take a cycle of tens of thousands of years to nurture a late Da Luo Jinxian!No, it should be said that among the 10 million people, it is very likely that none of them can break through the level of Da Luo Jinxian.The resources they now have are indeed rich, but the most difficult talent is to rely on cultivation.This is not a prehistoric age, there are many golden immortals like dogs, and quasi-sages are everywhere.


    Nie Kong was able to cultivate to the level of Daluo Jinxian in less than a thousand years, largely because he was the reincarnation of Eastern Emperor Taiyi.At that time, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi was fortunate enough to hear his preaching insights when Dao Zu Hongjun was preaching, and it even affected Nie Kong.


    There is no threshold at all if it cooperates with the exercise method that specializes in the use of huge beliefs to practice-the Emperor''s Double Cultivation Technique.But Human Sovereign''s dual cultivation technique is not suitable for combat at all.


    And after Daluo Jinxian''s exercises, there is only one explanation of using merits to prove the avenue!The latter cultivation method can hardly be said to be non-existent. Nie Kong has to explore it by himself, unless he uses merit to prove the truth like the Emperor.

 1615 The collapse of the second element Text 01641, the deduction of the three emperors?

    In the Huoyun Cave thirty-three days away, the three emperors who closed their eyes and understood it seemed to have opened Gu Jing Wubo''s eyes at the same time.Or it should be said that the ancient powers were all frightened.


    The identity of the congenital three-legged Golden Crow Donghuang Taiyi was very sensitive and sensitive even in the ancient times.Not only because of the status of the emperor of the monster race, he is related to another very important thing, the East Emperor Bell of the same level as the Pangu banner, the powerful innate treasure, even if the powerful immortal saint is only one or not.


    The Xiantian Lingbao was mostly divided by Hongjun when he came from Fenbaoya, such as the Book of Zhenyuan Daxiandi.Or the magic weapon associated with the prehistoric innate might, Di Jun''s Hetu and Luo Shu, Di Jun used this to comprehend the demon clan''s guardian formation, Zhou Tian Xing Dou Array.


    "It''s really a miscalculation! He is actually the reincarnation of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, and the secret of heaven cannot be guessed." Human Emperor Xuanyuan said lightly.


    It seems that the Three Emperors used their great supernatural powers to calculate the origins of Nie Kong, but the results they obtained now really exceeded their expectations.


    The three emperors can teach the human race, enjoy infinite merits, and live in Huoyun Cave.It''s just that there is no grandiose and purple energy. Although there are great merits and can not be sanctified, the status is equal to that of a saint, and it will last forever.


    Although the three of them have the same level of cultivation as the quasi-saints who possess the innate magic weapon, or have the advantage of being immortal, they can¡¯t get out of the fire cloud cave without special circumstances, and they are immortal and immortal, but they have to be affected by the heavens. Bondage.


    "Yes, it¡¯s hard to believe that Donghuang Taiyi¡¯s reincarnation will have a completely different character. I don¡¯t know how he will change after he awakens." In their understanding, Donghuang Taiyi is an emperor and he pays attention to it. To develop demons and practice.With Nie Kong''s character that did not go to the second element before, absolutely no powers believe that he will be the reincarnation of Taiyi.


    "He has a strong desire to rejuvenate the monster clan, or follow the path we pointed out to prove that he can be called the Four Emperors Fire Cloud Cave by then." Xuanyuan said aloud.


    "It''s a pity, too, he awakened too early on his own. It was a coincidence that it seemed that God had already arranged everything, and the variables that happened pushed us away from our plan. We deduced the answer that was calculated by the heavens and got the answer of Demon Emperor Jun, and looked at it secretly. His character is almost the same as that of Emperor Jun, but Tianji seems to have made a big joke with us." Emperor Fuxi, who is good at deducing, said about their action plan at the time.


    It''s not random picking one person to execute, the Three Emperors have top-secret plans.Otherwise, if you change the cultivation talent of an ordinary person, even if you haven''t been able to break through the Da Luo Jinxian for tens of thousands of years, then the question of faith will be a foregone conclusion.


    Nie Kong has the style and sentimental character of Emperor Jun. In ancient times, Emperor Jun married several wives and gave birth to nine Golden Crow princes.However, because he went to play in the wild land without permission, it led to the fuse of the Lich War.First Kuafu chased the sun, and then went to Houyi to shoot the sun. Dijun''s nine golden crow sons all died.


    It turns out that they are most optimistic about Di Jun''s character, who can show his talents in the two-dimensional world.And because of being the reincarnation of Da Neng Emperor Jun, his cultivation level can be quickly improved, making it easy to complete the difficult tasks before him.


    It can be said that everything is right, and I think it might be like the emperor''s Fuxi preaching.He was not the first demon repairer to reincarnate.When the great faith is gathered, awakening him to attain the great path, it will be great.


    They really didn''t count the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, after all, the accompanying magic weapon, the Eastern Emperor Bell, could help him conceal his secrets, and the saints could not count his location.However, they were almost dumbfounded when they learned the final truth.As the saying goes, did you lose sesame seeds and picked up watermelons?


    Nie Kong has the talent of Taiyi, and the character of God Jun, no wonder he can turn it upside down, and in less than a thousand years, he has cultivated to the middle stage of Da Luo Jinxian.


    "In other words, if he is the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, then who did the real Emperor Jun reincarnate into?" Shennong said with a smile.


    The eyes of the other two emperors regained interest and wanted to know the real answer.


    "Two fellow Taoists, let''s work together to figure it out. Now Taiyi''s conclusion has come out, it should be easy to deduct the secret." Fu Xiying laughed.


    "This is great good."


    Shennong and Xuanyuan stroked their white beards, closed their eyes lightly, and began to deduct the secret of Taiyi''s brother, the demon Emperor Jun.


    From the East Emperor Bell with a ray of divine consciousness of the two demon emperors unfolded, and then to the six realms in the cycle of eternity, the strange deduction finally stopped on Nie Kong''s body as before.


    No, that''s not right, maybe it was the person who stayed next to Nie Kong.


    "Haha, the situation is really interesting and interesting!" After knowing the answer, the Three Emperors laughed, "Dijun, who was once the elder brother, has now become a small one."


    "It''s really hard to believe. Although the two brothers were reincarnated, they didn''t change their blood relationship. They just changed the position of the elder brother. If you follow the current setting in the prehistoric times, it may have an excellent relationship."


    "Finally figured out why we made a mistake at the time, the little tricks made by Heavenly Dao are really clever." Fuxi said with emotion.


    "But even though she is the reincarnation of Emperor Jun, there is no powerful person to remind her to wake up her previous life. She can''t be detached from eternal life, but lives like ordinary human beings." Shennong nodded and said.


    "Except for the saints and us, who can calculate the reincarnation of Demon Emperor Jun, who is willing to forge cause and effect?" Where can the saints who are bound by the heavens come out easily.


    When awakening the relationship of the Empress Dijun, only saints are qualified to be her masters.Except for Nuwa, Sanqing and the others in the ancient times calculated the demons and witches, and rash contact with Emperor Jun''s reincarnation would make the disciples under the clergy tainted with karma.And if she can wake up, she will grow up to be a strong person who is no less than the quasi-sage.


    After getting the answer in his heart, the three emperors closed their eyes again.The misty fairyland Huoyun Cave regained its calmness.In fact, the Three Emperors didn''t count, Nie Kong didn''t have the soul mark of Taiyi''s will, he could only absorb the memory belonging to Taiyi.

 1616 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01642Sober

    If you follow the integration mentioned by the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, it will be necessary for Nie Kong to re-experience his memory and realization from the perspective of Eastern Emperor Taiyi.


    Now that he has lost the will of his soul, Nie Kong can only use the perspective of others to realize the vast journey of his previous life like watching a movie.


    The two methods have advantages and disadvantages. The former one can greatly enhance the cultivation base of the character. As long as the training resources can keep up, it can be smoothly promoted to the quasi-sage power.Moreover, comprehending the various cultivation methods and secret techniques possessed by the learned Donghuang may be affected by memory and become the living second Donghuang Taiyi.The second one is of course a lot worse. It takes a long time to learn and comprehend the methods and spells in the memory, but to maintain the nature of oneself, God helped Nie Kong make the second choice.


    Nie Kong and Nie Kong, who were drifting in the void of the endless interlayer, had almost disappeared from the first battle of Amaterasu, because they could not wake up because of the wounds of repairing their bodies, it was like a dead silence.In addition to the other reason for Nie Kong''s sleep, he also had to absorb the thunderous memories from the Eastern Emperor Taiyi in the sea of ??consciousness!


    Because of the lack of cultivation resources, their recovery can be described as difficult.A few years, maybe decades!The first to awaken was Orochiji, her huge and broken demon body moved slightly.


    The weak primordial spirit regained control of the body, her closed snake eyes quietly opened, and she looked around with difficulty.When I found that sleeping Nie Kong was lying on his demon body.


    After recovering the person with her only strength, Orochiji hugged Nie Kong hard.She rarely showed an innocent and cheerful smile, and her eyes towards Nie Kong were full of admiration and love.


    "Nie Lang turned out to be the reincarnation of our Demon Emperor Taiyi!" Because in their minds, although the Demon Emperor was lost, they were still admired and loved by countless demon cultivators, calling them orthodox.


    And now, the representative of the Demon King, he was lying in his arms, and he had a close experience of dual cultivation, and he signed a contract of life and death with himself. He is not in the realm of heart magic.


    As if a huge surprise hit, Da Snake Ji didn''t even care about the injury of her body, as long as... as long as he was okay.


    "Now that we have to heal our emperor''s injuries quickly, it seems that we can only use double repairs."


    Gently dispersing the clothes that turned out to be her body, Da Snake Ji wrapped herself around Nie Kong''s weak soul body in a charming posture, her soft and boneless body constantly channeling her own strength to start cultivation with him!


    Fortunately, there have been thousands of times of experience, and everything is a matter of course.The pure power nourished by the Double Cultivation Method is constantly repairing their injuries, hundreds of times faster than sleeping self-repair.


    The bodies of the two are closely integrated, and the fairy spiritual power of yin and yang is continuously tempered in the Zhoutian cycle.After sucking Nie Kong into practice for several years, finally the pure spiritual power formed a big cycle.


    Nie Kong squirted out, and Big Snake Ji squeezed it tightly, the yin and yang converged and circulated back to Nie Kong''s soul.


    Da Snake Ji Hua had a pretty face red, and slowly opened her lacquer green eyes.After repairing with Nie Kong, she felt that her physical injury eased a lot.Da Snake Ji''s eyes glanced at Nie Kong lightly, and after realizing that he was not awake, she planned to retreat and double repair.


    At the same time, a hand gently rubbed her white jade-like body.Her body shook, and the bones of her body seemed to soften.


    "Nie Lang, no, my emperor, are you awake."


    Nie Kong didn''t open his eyes, only his hands proficiently provoked the body of Osha Ji, and fiercely merged with her.


    Although there was a double cultivation at the beginning, it was more pure friendship between men and women.


    From the mezzanine of the void, the two fought all the way to the Dingtian Ring.Nie Kong was very fortunate that the quality of Ding Tian Jie was no less than the Congenital Ling Bao. It was not destroyed by the real fire of the sun, and his Crystal Palace was safe.


    Only You Xizi and the others were crying. They first arrived in a strange space and separated from Nie Kong for too long.


    After spending a while to get the Orochiji, Nie Kong started a long-term double cultivation with the girls one by one.While comforting them, he needs to use this to treat his own serious injuries.


    From the cultivation base of Daluo Jinxian in the middle stage, when he first awakened, the soul was afraid that a god could crush him to death.However, after a long period of double cultivation with the women, he returned to the initial stage of Taiyi Golden Immortal.


    After falling for five stages, I don''t know when the peak and peak strength will be restored.The only thing that surprised him was that he did not become the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, and he absorbed a lot of memories and realized a lot.


    Especially when Hongjun was preaching in his memory, Nie Kong was intoxicated.


    "My emperor, when can you lead us to revitalize the glory of the demon race?" Big Snake Ji lay beside Nie Kong and asked him softly.


    "Don''t call me my emperor, the same as before. Although I said that I was the reincarnation of Eastern Emperor Taiyi, but now I am Nie Kong''s human identity, that is a fact that cannot be changed." Nie Kong said calmly.


    For the Yaozu, what they pay most attention to is the blood of their own Yaozu, but Nie Kong only has a trace of the soul branding the identity of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi. Without the noble blood, how many monsters can he get to follow again?


    "No, no, my emperor will definitely be able to cultivate and reappear in the world." Orochiji insisted.


    "I remember the three-legged Golden Crow cultivation technique very clearly. It should be called the Great Sun Shen Jue. But it must have the blood of the Golden Crow, and then cooperate with the real fire of the sun to practice!" Nie Kong smiled bitterly.


    The conditions are harsh, but with the strength of a quasi-sage after cultivation, he will definitely be able to stand undefeated under the saints by relying on the true fire of the sun and the Eastern Emperor Bell.It''s like the double cultivation technique that seems very tasteless for fighting now.


    No, it may be said that dual cultivation is just a simple method of primordial spirit cultivation, such as the joyous meditation similar to Buddhism.


    But in the second dimension, not to mention the extinct three-legged Golden Crow bloodline, I''m afraid that the most basic real fire of the sun cannot be obtained.


    "By the way, Sky Demon Tomb!" Orochiji exclaimed, her eyes showing a hint of surprise.


    "What are you talking about." Nie Kong frowned.


    "No...nothing, the concubine is afraid to say that the legendary thing is a bit too early, wait until we leave the three-thousand-dimensional world and return to the earth fairy world." After hesitating for a while, the snake girl gently shook her head and said .

 1617 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01643Select exercise method

    The earth immortal world is the immortal world that cultivators yearn for. It is divided into four major states: one is Dongsheng Shenzhou, one is Xihe Niuzhou, one is Nanzhan Buzhou, and the other is Luzhou in the north.


    Dongsheng Shenzhou honored the Sanqing, and the Sanqing appointed the Central Jade Emperor to take charge.Xihe Niuzhou devoted himself to worshiping the Buddha, respecting the two western saints.The Nanzhan Tribe is more chaotic. Taoism and Buddhism are arguing over the orthodoxy, and the ancient Pangu bloodline witches still remain.In the last Beiju Luzhou, where the mountains and rivers are poor, the demons of the prehistoric era are entrenched.So although the Jade Emperor is known to be in charge of the Heavenly Court, he can only govern Dongsheng Shenzhou!


    "With our current strength, if we meet them, there is absolutely no life. So I am thinking about practicing the attacking technique. The dual cultivation technique can only be used as an auxiliary function." Nie Kong said The voice said his plan.


    Even the current Nie Kong, it can be said that the primordial spirit who is cultivated through dual cultivation does not have any attributes of the cultivation method, and can immediately transfer to other methods!


    "Wh...what, then Nie Lang, you...what exercise are you planning to practice?" Da Snake Ji stayed for a while, and said very horrified.


    She regards Nie Kong as the king of the demon race, if she changes to the human race, then everything is really over.


    "Well, from Taiyi''s memory, I did search for several very good mainstream exercises. By the way, I will give you some understanding, which should be of great help to your cultivation." Nie Kong said.


    "There is Taiqing Dao Fa that majors in Yuanshen, and most of Sanqing disciples practice it." There is a more detailed explanation from Hongjun''s sermon. If you use your current Yuanshen to practice, you will be easy to get started!


    With that said, Nie Kong carefully explained the details of the exercises to Orochiji.And there is Xizi, Bu Ma and all the girls curiously gathered around, quietly listening to Nie Kong''s sermon.Because he and Nie Kong often do double repairs, they seem to understand but not understand.


    Nie Kong saw all the girls come to study and immediately explained in detail.It is a pity that the power of faith in the ring is exhausted, and there is no resource for them to practice.


    So Izanagi used his strong beliefs to evolve the second dimension, but he didn''t teach cultivation techniques.The second element is not comparable to the earth immortal world, and it can be said that there is almost no spiritual power.And the only power of faith is collected by them to evolve the world and cultivate, they are basically not qualified to use it, otherwise the faith of a dimensional world may not be able to cultivate by one person.


    Big Snake Ji has gained more from Nie Kong''s explanation than the other girls, because Big Snake Ji has broken through to her limit, and there is no follow-up practice of Da Luo Jinxian in the later stage.And the Taiqing Taoism taught by Hongjun clarifies all the methods from heavenly immortals to saints!


    "And the second mainstream exercise focuses on the physical body, Pangu''s nine-turn profound arts, or Buddhism''s eight-ninth profound arts." As long as you reach the sixth turn, you will have the cultivation base of Da Luo Jinxian.And because of the physical body, usually on equal terms, the combat power is stronger than many Da Luo Jinxian.Majors in it are the monsters and witches who are born with strong physical bodies, and they are handy for them.


    "Pangu''s technique?" Big Snake Ji''s eyes widened and she looked very surprised.


    "But there is a fatal flaw in Rank Nine Profound Art. The more difficult it is to practice, the more difficult it will stack up. Only Pangu is able to prove the Dao to break through the ninth level. So far, apart from the ancestor witch, no one has been able to break through the seventh level. Once it has been repaired, it cannot be changed in the future, only breakthroughs all the way." Nie Kong explained.


    "No...no, you can''t practice anything for the two types of Nie Lang, let''s continue to practice Xuanyuan''s dual cultivation profound arts." Osnake Ji pressed his hand and said anxiously.


    "But if I meet them, I''m afraid the situation will become like Amaterasu." Nie Kong''s tone was determined. He knew that he had no strength and could only be slaughtered.


    "Concubine body...Certain concubine body to practice Nine Rank Profound Art, no matter what dangers in the future, the concubine body will protect my emperor." Oshaji''s eyes were full of hope.


    Nie Kong was taken aback for a moment. When he wanted to say something, Da Snake Ji gently covered Nie Kong''s mouth with her hand, "I know that my concubine, Nie Lang is eager to become stronger. My concubine assures you that you won''t let you at that moment. Wait too long."


    Big Snake Ji nestled in Nie Kong''s arms, her eyes flashed with an unprecedented look!


    Nie Kong nodded slowly, and said softly: "Well, I will first understand all the memories of absorbing Taiyi, and then consider other things."


    Nine-turn magical art and Taiqing Dao Fa are difficult to adapt to the current environment. One needs to constantly rely on fighting to temper the physical body, and simply use spiritual power to strengthen the effect is not great.


    One needs a strong fairy spiritual power, if once the mana is exhausted, it needs to refining faith power to replenish it, which is very time-consuming. Who can let the second element be without fairy spiritual power?


    "Dad, why don''t you understand what you are talking about." The waist-length blue beauty stood in front of Nie Kong and pouted, saying that she is a genius and beautiful girl.


    "Don''t worry, Dad will teach you slowly from now on." Nie Kong said with a smile in his arms.


    At present, there is not much left of the Dingtian Precepts, and it can only be improved by double cultivation. There are indeed no good conditions to practice, spiritual power weaker than the earth.


    "Really, we knew that Jun Nie had a very old daughter at the beginning, so I couldn''t believe it." You Xizi from Conan World gave Nie Kong a blank look, and said in awe.


    "Dad is a god, everything can be done. My father has only two daughters, me and Jia''er." Bla said proudly.


    "No...No, you seem to have ignored me." Lias, who was holding a double giant X, twisted her curvaceous figure and appeared in front of Bra, humming with her hands on her waist.


    Bula looked at Lias''s wonderful figure, but immediately bulged her pretty face.Even if there are Xizi and many daughters who have not been here for a long time, they are envious of how she grows out.


    "Hee hee, it''s okay. If you really encounter any problems, you can ask for my invention. Yesterday, I seem to have invented a new doll Shengshengjun. Would you like to try it? I promise you can give Nie Jun some birth. Child." The pink waist-length hair and the dull-haired girl came out of the crowd and said cheerfully.


    After hearing what Lala said, the girls were so frightened that they disappeared. Is it really reliable to have a baby?Only Xiao Ai, who had grown up a long time ago, stood beside Bouma and looked at Lala dumbly.

 1618 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01644, the god of destruction Birus

    "Master, I saw the exit of the Dimensional Mezzanine." While Nie Kong was talking to the girls, Angelika, who was in charge of the Dingtian Ring, appeared in front of him.


    Not counting the time drifting in the mezzanine while sleeping, Nie Kong''s time only in Dingtian Ring should have exceeded two hundred years.To accompany the girls on the one hand, on the other hand to heal their injuries.


    There is a proportion of time adjustment inside the ring, but if it is replaced with a void mezzanine outside, it should be said that there is no concept of time in the space dimension.


    "Very good, I''ll go out immediately!" Nie Kong understood that Izanagi and others would not have time to take care of his affairs in a short time. After all, it is not easy to repair the core of destruction. First, they will choose another core world, and then there may be others. The manager appears.So although he has only recovered to the cultivation base of the Taiyi Golden Immortal, there is no difficulty in dealing with the world of the second dimension.


    "Dad is partial. I used to call Angel Beast sisters and others to go out. Bula wants to go to other worlds with dad." Bularu koala stuck to Nie Kong''s back and said reluctantly.


    "Well, call your mother and them by the way, and have a good time with you."


    Nie Kong simply took the five girls from Dragon Ball World Buma, Yu Xizi from Conan World, and Xiao Wu from the King of Fighters world with more than thirty girls left the ring.


    The momentum is indeed a bit big. If there were no girls from the whole school who were randomly collected by IS World at that time, the number of Nie Kong he brought out is estimated to account for a quarter of the heroines in Dingtian Ring.


    The group of them and Nie Kong instantly appeared in the endless dimensional void. The first time they saw Nie Kong''s posture as shuttles through the universe, Yu Xizi and the others showed shocked expressions.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Did you... have you felt it, Lord Realm King God!" In the extremely small area of ??the West Realm King, there was a fat man wearing round sunglasses looking up at the sky sweating.


    "Yeah! It seems to wake up very early. Really, the days of peace are really short. It''s been less than ten years since the last Majin Buu incident." Realm King God star, originally there were two wearing The weird man with light blue skin and white hair in strange clothes was talking to the realm king. It was the god of the east realm and his attendant Jebit.


    "Yes, I don''t know how many planets will suffer this time, but he is the number one god of destruction in the universe, Birus. I would like to ask Lord Realm King, do you have any good countermeasures." Asked.


    "No! We belong to the creator god who is responsible for creating life, and destruction is his responsibility. It all depends on his mood." The East Realm King shook his head with a wry smile.


    Fortunately, Birus often falls asleep, and it takes an average of fifty years to appear.But it seems a bit early this time, only thirty-nine years since I woke up last time.


    "By the way, the Great Realm King Temple, hasn''t there been any movement so far. It stands to reason that the Great Realm King God should have noticed the awakening of the Destroyer God earlier than us." The West Realm King said curiously.


    "The Great Realm King God... Since ten years ago, I haven''t seen him come out of the temple. I don''t know where he is in the corners of the universe." The East Realm King God hesitated for a while, with an uncertain tone. Said.


    "Ah, that should have been a headache for the Great Realm King God. As the god who governs the life of our entire universe, and Birus as the god destroying life." The West Realm King said silently.


    "No, the god of the Great Realm King is one dimension behind the god of destruction, Birus," the East Realm King said aloud.


    "I think the dimensional level of the Great World King God should be equal to him. Didn''t the Great World King God notice it before. At that time Majin Buu absorbed the Super Saiyan Goku and Vegeta, but he still lost to Great Realm King God. Lord Birus claims to be the strongest in the universe, but the only one who can stop him is Great Realm King." The Western Realm King said with lingering fear.


    "You''re right, I seem to be going to visit the Great Realm King Temple later. If it doesn''t work, we can only leave the planet to be destroyed by Lord Billus. We will take care of the aftermath." The East Realm King said helplessly. .It seems that the workload of the underworld will temporarily increase due to the destruction of God''s work.


    "But... but Lord Realm King God, it seems that the worst result has occurred at the moment! Lord Birus'' goal... The goal seems to be the home planet of the Great Realm King God-Earth!" The West Realm King wiped his sweat, he ''S antenna suddenly noticed the location of Birus'' route, after all, the earth and his western king planet belong to the same galaxy.


    "Wha...what." The East Realm King was scared in a cold sweat, and the universe was endless. It wasn''t such a coincidence that things picked the remote and unfamiliar earth.He immediately checked with his own ability, and as expected, he found what the King of the West had said.


    "Earth... There are currently four strong Saiyans on the earth, the powerful Monkey King, Vegeta, and their two sons! If Lord Birus really comes to destroy the earth, they should desperately prevent and Lord Billus fights. Those who can fight Buu should be able to hold Lord Billus for a while. So, Lord Realm King, I can only ask you to pass the news to Lord Great Realm King earlier." Said the King of the West.


    He was deeply jealous of the strength of the Destroyer God, although he understood that Wukong and the others were powerful, so the realm king had no confidence that they could defeat the realm king Birus.


    The Eastern Realm King God really didn''t dare to waste time. Would Nie Kong, who inherited the Great Realm King God''s position, respect Lord Billus?No, it shouldn''t.


    The Great Realm King God himself has the same powerful strength as the Destruction God, even if his dimension is really not equal to Birus, then they are likely to conflict.


    In the scene of the two gods making a fuss, he could not imagine what kind of turbulence would occur in the universe.


    For now, I can only inform the Great Realm King God as soon as possible so that he can explain the situation to him.If you do not wake up in a deep sleep, you can breathe a sigh of relief.When Lord Billus continues to sleep, you can instruct Goku and the others to use Dragon Ball to resurrect the earth.


    Master Billus is really true, why does the huge universe go to remote planets.First of all, the Saiyan is like this, the Majin Buu is like this, and the same is true of Lord Birus.


    "Great World King God, since you have slept silently for ten years, if you don''t mind, please sleep for a few more years."

 1619 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01645Return to Dragon Ball

    In the seventh universe, a violent beam of light shot from the center of the universe to the remote solar system.


    For example, in the ball of light emitted by the meteor, there is an extremely feminine and beautiful pseudo-mother with silver hair and a weird creature with long ears and tail that looks a bit similar to a kangaroo.


    "Weiss, haven''t you arrived." Kangaroo made an impatient voice.


    "Master Billus, please be patient, we should reach Green Planet 877 in three minutes!" Silver-haired Weiss replied softly.


    "Okay." Since Billus woke up, he had originally planned to get rid of the arrogant Frieza in his idle time.But after learning that Frieza died in someone else''s hands, he was obviously a little surprised.


    Waiter Weiss used divine magic to adjust the situation at the time. Wukong lost control and transformed into a golden Saiyan, and then punched Frieza through his body with a punch.In the end, Nie Kong easily subdued Wukong, and the blood-red whip that came out absorbed his anger.


    "The new successor of the Great Realm King God seems to be very strong. The prophecy Yu said that I will meet a strong enemy I have never seen before in my life. Could it be him?" Billus muttered.


    "Hey, Weiss, let''s go directly to the Great Realm King God Star."


    "Master Billus, it''s no good. Direct conflict between the two highest gods is forbidden, otherwise it will break the rules of the universe." Weiss said.


    "Okay, it seems that I can only see the so-called Super Saiyan, then kill it easily, and go back to sleep." Birus yawned.


    Weiss shrugged his shoulders indifferently, his expression always smiling slightly.Destroying God has always acted as he pleases, and when it is upset, destroying a few star fields is simply a pediatric matter.


    The realm king gods who are in charge of managing the universe can only stare at him when they see their territories under his jurisdiction. That''s why the East Realm King God is more afraid of the god of destruction.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The Great Realm King God is full of various rare plants and creatures, and the environment is very beautiful.And at the top of the highest mountain on the planet, stands the magnificent Temple of the Great Realm King!


    The King of the East brought Jebit, his servant, and came to the front of the temple.


    "Master Great Realm King God, are you awake?"


    They didn''t have Nie Kong''s consent, so they didn''t dare to enter the temple privately, so they could only shout loudly outside the door.If he could receive Nie Kong''s position, then he might be able to talk in the same way as the Realm King, but Nie Kong just disappeared in Universe Seven.The only possibility is to hide in the Great Realm King''s Temple that he has no authority to detect.


    "If you wake up, please open the door, okay? We do have something very important to report to you." The East Realm King God was helpless. Why did he recommend Nie Kong, who was not responsible, to be the Great Realm King God.


    "It''s so noisy." Nie Kong''s voice came to their ears in surprise.Following the direction of the sound, a huge black hole can be seen appearing in front of them.The dimensional space has broken open!It turned out that they were in the Great Realm King''s Temple when the dimension was broken, so Nie Kong and the others would follow the remaining vulnerable points back to the original place.


    "Great...Master Great Realm King God?!" Nie Kong, the expected Great Realm King God, appeared in front of them with more than 30 girls!No wonder the Great Realm King God went to other universes without his news?The Great Realm King God in front of them became more mysterious in their eyes.


    And seeing the familiar environment, Bouma, Kiki and No.17 showed expressions of surprise and nostalgia. They really returned to the world they were born before!


    "Are you back? The magnificent Great Realm King Temple hasn''t changed at all from the original." Looking at the endless temple behind, Buma said with joy.


    "Yeah, Goku and the others don''t know what''s going on." Vidili said with a smile.


    "Huh, it''s boring to go back to the original world." Bra seemed to lack interest.


    There are Kiko, Yingri, Xiaolan and the King of Fighters in the world of Conan with shocked expressions. It turns out that their man really has another identity of God?


    Nie Kong''s expression was sighing, and he said softly: "Return to Dragon Ball, but the faith power does not have a dedicated core management, because the stranded relationship has recovered half of it."


    "Nie Lang, absorb the faith of the world to your heart''s content, when they lose control." The Big Snake Ji in the ring said to him with encouragement.


    Nie Kong naturally understood that the Dragon Ball world he was coming to now belonged to a world managed by Amaterasu. After all, it would be quite difficult to shuttle to other dimensional layers at once.


    "Master Great Realm King God, please don''t ignore us, please." Jebite said depressedly.


    "Oh, the King of the East and Jiebitt, what are you two doing yelling at my door? I almost forgot to ask you, how many years have passed since I left?" Nie Kong turned his attention to In front, watching the two said in surprise.


    "Great Realm King God, you have been away for more than ten years." Jebite said with a wry smile.


    Nie Kong squinted, and as expected, the time proportions of the various dimensional worlds were not synchronized.Obviously there are hundreds of years, but Dragon Ball has only passed ten years.Hearing what Jebit said, Bouma and the others cheered, thinking that after returning this time, they will be all right and wrong. It was only ten years ago.


    "The Great Realm King God, something serious happened. Before you came back, the god of destruction, Billus, woke up and was heading towards your home planet. I hope you will be prepared." East Realm King God said.


    "Hey, God of Destruction." Nie Kong, who is the Great Realm King God, immediately sent a series of messages in his mind, introducing the origin and situation of Birus.


    Knowing his strength from the information, Nie Kong''s eyes showed interest, "It''s really interesting, I don''t know if he can win the combination of Wukong and Vegeta."


    "Impossible, no one can beat the strongest god of destruction in the universe! So, the Great Realm King, you must never stop Lord Billus." The East Realm King said firmly.


    "Don''t worry about me. I want to see if the legendary god of destruction than Ruth is bragging about it. My lovely ladies, you can live as long as you want, but let''s go back to Earth now. "Nie Kong called to the curious Yingli and the others.

 1620 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01646, goodbye Wukong

    The girls crowded around Nie Kong a few times and stood in their respective positions.Nie Kong exuded a powerful arrogance, wrapped his lovely wife in it, and then rushed out in the direction of the solar system!


    With high speed shining out like rays of light, they appeared in the endless vast universe.You Xizi looked at the densely developing planet in the sky with big eyes in shock. Her Nie Jun is really amazing!


    The Eastern Realm King God and Jebite followed closely, and he persuaded him loudly: "My Great Realm King God, since you really insist on meeting with Lord Billus, we can borrow Jebite¡¯s teleportation ability. "


    "What''s the hurry, we just come back and always take my wife to familiarize ourselves with the environment of the universe again." Nie Kong himself has the ability to teleport, so he doesn''t need the power of others.


    "Really, if... If Lord Billus, the god of destruction, really destroys your home planet, you must not be angry!" The East Realm King God whispered.


    "He can do it, let''s talk about it." Nie Kong replied indifferently. Birus must first defeat Wukong and the others before Nie Kong can pay attention to him.In more than ten years after he was away, Wukong and Vegeta as Saiyans have not weakened in combat power!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Saiyan people who live there, come out, I have something to find you now." At the endless forest on the right side of Xidu, two visitors suddenly came from the sky.One of the kangaroo monsters called out to two clusters of high-tech houses standing in the forest.


    Among them, there are two huge ultra-high-tech gravity chambers, which can be adjusted from one to a thousand times. It seems that they used the training equipment obtained by the Shenlong wishing.


    It seemed that they had known the matter from the realm king, and Wukong and Vegeta in their training clothes came to him with their son.


    Among them, Gohan was about nineteen years old, and Vegeta''s son Tenanx was only fourteen years old.In terms of the qi exuding from their bodies, they actually have super strength.


    "Master Billus, may I ask you something?" Wukong listened to the harsh warning from the realm king, and asked very carefully.


    When Vegeta saw the monster in front of her, cold sweat broke out on her forehead.That''s right, when he was young, he saw his father bow in front of him!


    "That''s it, based on your current strength, Frieza can indeed be killed easily." Birus looked at Wukong and the others, and nodded constantly.


    "I heard that you will transform into what is called a super Saiyan skill, let me see it quickly. If it is really meaningless, then I will destroy the earth and go back to sleep."


    "Master Billus, do you plan to destroy the earth?" Wukong clenched his fists and asked anxiously.


    "Maybe, maybe it''s the entire solar system, depending on my mood." Billus replied seriously.


    "No, even if you are the most powerful god in the universe, how can you be so messy." Wukong forgot the warning from the realm king, and his aura seemed to burst out.


    "Oh, it''s really interesting. In Universe Seven, you are the first person who dared to say that to me, but can you stop me with your strength." Birus held his hands on his back and smiled faintly.


    "Damn, it''s really unreasonable. It seems that you can only defeat you first." The arrogance of Super Saiyan III in Wukong''s body erupted frantically, causing a strong shock of horror, as if he was in the ocean.The whole planet was surging, and the auspicious clouds in the empty space dispersed.His hair turned golden, became longer and fell upside down behind his waist.Sissy lightning hissed and roared around his body.


    "Oh, it is true that after transforming into a Super Saiyan, the strength suddenly became many times stronger!" Birus sighed lightly. Such strength is already unparalleled in the mortal world.


    He floated to Wukong as light as a feather, completely unaffected by the powerful arrogance of the Saiyan.


    "Well, do you want me to return to the second stage of Super Saiyan?" Wukong said aloud.


    "No, just come." He hooked his fingers calmly, seeming not to put Wukong in his eyes.


    "Hmph, dare you to underestimate me." Since the world king heard the world''s strongest god will come, Wukong has already burned fighting spirit.Now that he can learn from him, his blood is already boiling.Since Nie Kong disappeared, he really felt a lot boring.


    The golden air jet sprayed behind, and Wukong''s figure appeared in front of Birus instantly, and the charged right fist slammed hard at him.The surrounding air burst in his airflow, which shows how powerful it is.


    Birus calmly stretched out his palm to catch Wukong''s fist, ignoring the frenzied spreading energy of the opponent, and simply threw him to the ground.With a bang, there was a pit several hundred meters long.


    When Wukong was struggling to fight again, Birus didn''t know when to appear in front of him and stretched out his middle finger!Monkey King cried out in pain, and his whole body was bounced out several hundred meters.


    "How is it possible that Kakarot, who has turned into a super three, is so far behind him?" Vegeta gritted her teeth, sweating constantly on her forehead.


    "Dad, don''t lose to him." Gohan called vigorously from behind.


    Sun Wukong did not admit defeat, his fighting spirit was still high, exerting all his strength to launch a fierce offensive against Ruth.


    "Boom!"


    The forest split apart, and the aftermath of the energy blew the earth and rocks into the void. The Realm King watched anxiously but was unable to stop it.


    In response to Wukong''s fierce attack, the god of destruction, Birus, seemed to understate.After three or four moves, Birus, who seemed a little impatient, threw his tail behind Wukong''s back forcefully.


    "Wow..." Wukong screamed, and the body that hit it dragged the ground out of a three-meter wide and thousand-meter long gap!


    For a while, Wukong stopped moving.


    "Uncle Vegeta, what should I do now," Gohan said anxiously.


    "Asshole, now I can only bite the bullet." Vegeta''s cheeks were filled with sternness, and the power of the second peak and the peak burst out, rushing towards the sky of Birus.


    If Birus wants to destroy the entire planet, even if he doesn''t fight, he can only wait for death!

 1621 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01647, the power of earrings fit

    After hearing Vegeta''s words, Tenanx and Gohan turned into Super Saiyan II!The three powerful golden flames reflected each other, and the power they produced was no weaker than Wukong''s Super Three, and they rushed towards Birus together!


    "Oh, it doesn''t seem to be very interesting. Fortunately, the prophetic fish said that I will meet the strongest opponent." Birus, who was floating in the air, easily avoided the three super-two combined attacks with his hands on his back!


    The thumping blasting sound, the sound of spreading fists and feet to break the air violently sounded, and the surrounding forest was continuously destroyed.


    Birus'' performance was more than ten times stronger than Buu ten years ago. The Vegeta trio couldn''t even touch his "clothes". The huge power gap made their mood drop to the bottom!


    The most important thing is that Birus is on the bright side.As the god of destruction, destroying the planet and life is equivalent to his job!


    "The game is over." After Birus knocked Tenanx out with a punch, he held Gohan''s head with one hand and hit him with Vegeta who was rushing.The bodies of the three are a bit miserable, after all, how powerful is Birus''s every blow.


    The huge crimson energy ball, gathered on top of Birus''s head, contained energy that could destroy the earth dozens of times repeatedly.


    "Weiss, let''s go back." While controlling the energy ball to slowly fall, Birus looked at the waiter beside him faintly.


    "Ok."


    With a faint smile on Weis''s feminine cheeks, he calmly watched Billus destroy the masterpiece.


    And Wukong and Vegeta looked desperately at the falling energy ball. They actually didn''t care if they died, the most important thing was that they couldn''t protect their most important people.


    "My Lord Great Realm King God, now...what are we going to do now?" The East Realm King God, who was spying on the battle, asked with sweat on his forehead from the height of the earth 10,000 meters.


    It turned out that Nie Kong and the others came to the scene early, but they were just watching the excitement in the sky.It was the first time that Xiao Wu and their eyes were full of shock when they saw the battle between the two-dimensional powerhouses.


    Nie Kong screamed lightly, because he found that Birus and his attendant Weiss were indeed very strong, and they even displayed the power of the Taiyi Golden Immortal mid-stage!


    Nie Kong would certainly be surprised that the world of the second dimension could evolve such a level of strength.Even in the third dimension, there are no cultivators who can break through the Taiyi Golden Immortal!


    Sure enough, no matter which world there is no fairness, all the great powers in the prehistoric have the strength of the late Da Luo Jinxian when they are born. They should be favored by the two-dimensional relationship.


    "There is nothing to hesitate, of course I have to save the earth." Nie Kong said, taking his wife and teleported to the energy ball emitting terrible fluctuations.


    With a light press of his hand, the energy ball tens of meters in size suddenly disappeared strangely.


    "Hmm!" Birus and Weiss seemed to notice Nie Kong, with surprised eyes in their eyes.


    "Are you the Great Realm King God in Universe Seven? It''s a blessing to meet you." Weiss bowed to Nie Kong gracefully, and Birus circled around them in surprise.


    The two were very shocked, because they discovered that the Nie Kong dimension level of the Great Realm King God is really no weaker than Ruth!


    "Nie Kong, haven''t seen you for more than ten years, are you finally willing to come back."


    When Vegeta and Wukong saw Nie Kong who appeared, almost all of them were surprised and incredulous.If he were there, maybe he could defeat Birus!


    "Master Billus, for the sake of our Great Realm King God, can you please give up destroying Planet 877." The Eastern Realm King God and Jiebit quickly followed and kept wiping their foreheads. sweat.


    "Don''t speak in that low-pitched tone, it''s really embarrassing to me. There is nothing to be afraid of if you are a god of destruction," Nie Kong said sarcastically.


    "Haha, it has become interesting. Great Realm King God, please fight with me." Discovering Nie Kong and the gods at the same stage, Birus knew that the opponent''s strength would definitely be very powerful!


    "If you want to fight with me, please defeat Wukong and Vegeta first." Nie Kong pointed at the two who helped each other to his side, and said lightly.


    "Don''t be kidding, they were defeated by me earlier."


    "Really, the King of the East, take your earrings for me to use."


    Although the King of the East did not understand what Nie Kong was going to do, he obediently removed the two golden ball earrings on the left and right.


    Nie Kong threw them to Wukong and Vegeta separately, and said at the same time: "Take them, and then you will get the power not to lose to the Destroyer."


    "really?"


    Monkey King curiously put the earring on his right ear, and suddenly a strong attraction drove his body to move to the left.Vegeta''s left ear, and her body moved to the right toward Goku.


    boom!!The two bodies involuntarily touched a piece, producing a strong light.


    The dazzling light stung everyone''s eyes.When the light dissipated, a brand new warrior appeared in the middle of the field. It was a combination of Super Three Peaks, Wukong on the peak, and Vegeta who was about to break Super Three.The black hair was scouring upwards, with earrings on the left and right ears, which looked like a combination of Monkey King and Vegeta. The strongest fit warrior-Vegeta appeared!


    "Well...fit?" The two 18ths whispered.


    "No! That''s not a normal combination. The combination of earrings is several times more powerful than the combination you use with tricks." Nie Kong explained with a smile.Ordinary Vegeta can beat and absorb Gohan, Trunks'' Buu, the strength can be said to be stronger than Goku''s Super Four, of course Saiyan has Super Four.


    "Really good...so strong." The East Realm King God stammered.


    Vegeta didn''t burst out a strong arrogance strangely in front of him, as calm as an ordinary person, but his cheeks showed a wild chuckle.


    "Birus, I, Kakarot and Vegeta, the combination of Vegeta, I absolutely want to defeat you and drive you out of the earth!" Vegeta twisted her neck and body easily, and made a creaking sound. .And after the two merged, their mentality suddenly changed, and they actually faced Billus in a posture of contempt with his thumb down.


    When Birus, who was only interested in Nie Kong, saw the newly-appearing Vegett, his eyes widened, and a smile appeared at the corners of his mouth, "It has become more than ten times stronger than before. ."

 1622 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01648, vs Weiss

    After the fusion was successful, Vegett frantically did warm-up punches and kicks in the sky.It was so fast that it was almost invisible to the naked eye, and the generated wind pressure tore the clouds in the sky, and Birus held his hands and waited for him to get acquainted with his new body.


    "Sorry for keeping you waiting." Vegeta twisted her neck, and then looked at Billus arrogantly.


    "I hope you don''t let me down." Billus said, squinting.


    "Humph!"


    Vegett''s figure rushed towards Birus again, and the two violently collided in the sky, and Vegett seemed to find that he finally had the strength to resist Birus.


    "It''s a really interesting little prop. Unfortunately, in the world of spiritual practice, there are basically only seizures and seldom can merge. Once your own cultivation level is improved, powerful souls will have a force field of repulsion. And most practitioners are selfish and ruthless, so there are few in the spiritual world. Magic weapons and secret techniques of that kind of effect." Oraji Ji did not retreat, and after seeing Wukong''s performance, he talked with him with divine consciousness in his mind.


    "You said very little, does the spiritual world really have a history that can be integrated?" Nie Kong asked with interest.


    "Well, only the Witch Clan who specializes in the physical body is feasible. At that time, their Twelve Capital Celestial Demon Formation merged the Twelve Ancestral Witch into a powerful Pangu phantom." Said Osnake Ji fascinatingly.


    "That''s it, I forgot about the Wu Clan."


    Nie Kong''s memory revealed a scene of the Lich War at that time, which was indeed very shocking.But they have the same Pangu bloodline, and their ability to fuse means that they only belong to the witch clan.


    There is no primordial spirit, and the blood is the same, the integration is really not difficult.


    "And as long as Wukong and their soul cultivation are raised to the level of the opposite Birus, the combination of the earrings will be directly invalidated." Nie Kong continued.


    Although Birus''s physical combat power has the strength of the mid-term Taiyi Golden Immortal, the upper realm has not passed down to them a special cultivation method for soul cultivation!


    At this time, the two faced each other in mid-air, and because they understood Vegett''s details, Birus had no interest in playing.Vegett kept getting physically fast, but kept bearing his strong blows.


    "hateful!"


    There was a rumorous brilliance on Vegett''s surface, and the golden beam of light spread out, as if to split the sky in half, and the poor earth couldn''t bear the powerful flame and began to tremble.


    Vegett roared, and her long black hair turned golden in a moment.The thunder and lightning formed by powerful aura friction and rubbing wrapped around his body, and his aura suddenly broke through the dimension and spread to the entire universe.


    Piccolo and other friends were stunned, and all rushed in his direction.


    The terrifying aura churned the entire atmosphere, and the aftermath of an attack could often spread all over the world in an instant.The earth trembles violently, countless mountain ranges break, and the sea stirs up huge waves thousands of meters high.


    After transforming into Super Vegett, Nie Kong discovered that his strength had increased to the level of Birus.But Birus, who continued to maintain half of his strength, failed to respond, and Vegeta punched his body without stopping.


    In the end, Vegeta-Rabirus¡¯ ears were thrown into the sky forcefully, and blue gas bombs measuring more than ten meters in size were ejected from both hands, which blasted Birus¡¯ body.


    Vegett, who thought he had won, found that Birus appeared in his eyes intact during the explosion.Knowing that he was not an opponent with half of his strength, Birus began to improve his strength.


    After being combined, the super Vegeta''s power is terrifying, perhaps he is not much weaker than the Super Saiyan God, the most important thing is to be able to fight for a long time.


    On the other side, Nie Kong''s figure slowly floated in front of Wes, who was always watching the battle with a smile. Divine Sense realized that his strength was stronger than Bi Ruth.


    "Weiss!"


    "Excuse me, what''s the matter, Great Realm King God!" Weiss nodded gracefully.


    "I heard that Birus, the god of destruction, came out of your feet. I really want to see your true strength." Since refining Buu to break through Super Three, Nie Kong''s body has never used all his strength to fight. His blood is boiling, eager to release the power that has been suppressed by the body.


    "You''re kidding, how can we compare with the Great Realm King God in the universe." Wes said with a stick, squinted and smiled.


    "Really, I hope you don''t die." Nie Kong''s hand lightly pressed, and Weis''s one-hundred-meter space suddenly turned into black fragments, continuously cutting towards Weis.


    Weis was surprised by Nie Kong''s weird tricks, and his body surrounded the red light and rushed out of Nie Kong''s space.


    Sure enough, with his strength, the King of Fighters Orochi''s tricks had almost no practical effect on him.


    "Haha, it seems that you might be able to give me a surprise." The arrogance in Nie Kong who was laughing burst out instantly. First of all, he could see that the black hair turned white like silver, and the golden beam of light shot out into the sky!


    The arrogance exuded by the tight super one is several times stronger than the super three Wukong.But they found that Nie Kong''s changes had not stopped, and the golden air column suddenly expanded three times.Nie Kong, who was in the second state of blond hair, turned his silver hair into a golden color like a Saiyan, with lightning bolts near his body, as if the God of War descended, and the arrogance that burst out was the same as the current Super Vegett!


    "Sure enough, the strength of the Great Realm King God is very strong." Weiss sighed softly. He had previously checked Nie Kong''s history with his own authority and knew that he was still transforming for the third time.


    As expected, the golden flames enveloping Nie Kong''s body seemed to be actualized.


    The golden flames around him flashed like stars in the sky.


    With the violent tremor, the entire earth stopped shrinking into Nie Kong''s body with a flash of substantive aura.Then a brain burst out suddenly, and the platinum and silver arrogance covered his range of several hundred meters!


    The golden hair with long ears was dyed a scarlet red like a ruby, and the muscles all over his body were more protruding. The whole person was more than 30 centimeters taller, and he looked more like a strong warrior than before.The silver arrogance shrinks to the body, standing in the middle is the bright red hair.


    The entire Seventh Universe is trembling non-stop, and from time to time you can see the occasional silver flame spitting out the gaps in the space!He hasn''t changed for Super Four. Nie Kong felt that he was enough, and the burden on Lord Earth was too great.


    "Weiss, just let go of your strength and say it in advance. If you don''t prepare well, you will die!"

 1623 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01649, Birus participates in the war

    Nie Kong was able to easily destroy the powerful Demon Buu who had absorbed the Super Three Goku, Vegeta and others in the Super Second Stage, and her combat power was almost as good as Vegeta, and Super Three¡¯s strength was directly increased several times over Super Two. Raised to the level of Taiyi Golden Immortal peak and peak!


    Then when Bloodthirsty had to break through Super Four, Super Four had too much load on the world, and Nie Kong was afraid that it would collapse the earth at once.


    And the so-called Taiyi Peak has a lot of water, and Nie Kong''s Daluo Golden Immortal Stage Yuanshen mid-stage cultivation base exerts a level of combat power that is weaker than the same level of practitioners.The second element has not experienced the baptism of the heavens and the washing of the powerful immortal spiritual power, no magic weapon, no secret technique, how can the Taiyi golden immortal peak and peak of the second element be compared with the earth fairy world.


    Nie Kong presumably estimated that if he uses his current Super Three Flesh Body to practice the Nine Ranks of the Immortal Realm, his power can only transform the true Celestial Cultivation to the third rank. Super Four can have fourth rank strength.But once practiced, the body would constantly suck up the spiritual power of Nie Kong Yuanshen and strengthen the body.


    "Okay... so strong, there has been a qualitative change." Vegett and Birus who were fighting couldn''t help but stop, their eyes full of shock and looked at the blood-red soldier Nie Kong floating in front of Weiss.


    The eyes of the girls became shining, as if the usual softness of Nie Junrou had a different and unique taste, a little more masculine as it should be.


    Nie Kong stretched out his body to his heart''s content, and his whole body appeared very relaxed.


    Facing Nie Kong''s war-burning eyes, Weis''s soft expression showed a serious and serious luster.He was aware of the warning signs coming from his mind, because Nie Kong''s power threatened his life.


    The purple arrogance that belongs to Weiss surrounds the surroundings, he is holding the cane seriously!


    "drink!"


    The planet trembled, Nie Kong rushed towards Weiss.The bright silver arrogance of the strong body occasionally overflowed, directly dragging the surrounding blue sky out of a dark space crack.


    Nie Kong''s right hand raised lightly, and his fist slammed into Wes with a sharp burst of light, like a dazzling light.


    Weiss''s eyes did not show prudence, his wrist danced to block the scepter in his hand for a few times.


    There was a violent roar, and Weis was shot out by a volley, thumping. He stabilized his body after a few quick steps, and saw that the crutches made of special materials broke in two.


    "What a terrible power." Weiss lost his elegant temperament, because Nie Kong''s next attack was coming.Scattering the crutches, Weiss burst out with all his strength to resist Nie Kong''s fierce offensive.Because the two were fighting too fast, Yu Xizi and the others couldn''t see anything with their naked eyes. They could only hear the harsh sound of the collision.


    Nie Kong turned into a silvery white wind, blowing the surrounding forest clouds, the stern sound of the wind was like the surging waves, constantly impacting the breath of Weiss, and the battle between the two was completely unfolded.


    Without the arrogant energy of the trick, it is almost a big open fist attack, but the surging energy generated during the collision makes the ground violently shake.


    Weiss evaded Nie Kong''s attack in embarrassment, but every blow he resisted came with power as if he had broken his body bones.


    A violent arrogance and blazing white light surrounded Nie Kong''s body.Every time Nie Kong slammed his fists and feet, it seemed that his strength would increase again, as if he was slowly increasing his strength.


    His figure looked extremely shocking, and his power was so powerful.In the face of the strongest Wes, Nie Kong did not hesitate to raise his strength to the strongest level, venting his almost rusty body.


    With a bang, Nie Kong patted his arms covering his face.Weis finally had no time to stop him, Nie Kong tried his best to prepare to hit Weis''s feminine cheek with a punch, knocking him out for several kilometers.


    With a fierce and sturdy fighting spirit, Nie Kong directly chased forward with speed, grabbed his arm directly with his right hand, and threw him out toward the sea with force.


    The miserable Wess face seemed to be deformed, and the nobility and elegance of God had long been lost.He floated out of the sea panting, purple blood overflowing from the corner of his mouth.


    "Master Great Realm King God, he is good, so powerful." The East Realm King God was stunned, as if the situation had been upside down. It is clear that the only gods in history who would abuse Realm King God said.


    The situation on the other side was completely the opposite of Nie Kong''s. He exerted his own body''s strength to beat Beijit to a beating.Super Vegett can only defend constantly and almost loses the extra power to attack, but still can''t stop the tyrannical Birus.


    With the last blow, the terrifying energy bomb came back from the sky to Veget.Vegeta understood that energy was terrifying, but he could only force his hands to block in front.A huge energy fluctuation spread out, leveling the surrounding 10,000-meter forest, and he finally defeated Vegeta completely!!


    Gasping Birus breathed a sigh of relief. Vegett''s entanglement was beyond his surprise. He didn''t expect that mere mortals would push him to this point.He looked at his master and attendant Weiss and found that Weiss was resisting Nie Kong very hard.


    Birus was taken aback. He knew how strong Weis was, but he discovered that he was not the opponent of the Great Realm King God in Universe Seven?


    Seeing Nie Kong punching Weis''s cheek every time, Birus''s face would twitch constantly, and Weis'' situation would definitely not last long.


    Birus narrowed his eyes and threw his hands.Several purple energy bullets were like arrows, and they suddenly rushed towards Nie Kong.The energy of each energy ball contains Birus''s strongest blow.


    After the sudden attack, Nie Kong did not return to guard.Five or six round condensed gas bombs bombarded his body.


    A violent explosion swept out, and Nie Kong staggered.And Weis, who was able to catch his breath, spotted the flaw and punched Nie Kong out with all his strength, setting it into the 10,000-meter divine crust of the earth.


    "Haha, two fight one. If that''s the case, your master and apprentices just come." Nie Kong stabilized his figure and rushed out of the mud, his eyes shot at the god of destruction and Weiss.


    "No need to fight, let''s admit defeat." Weiss touched his painful body, coughing blood and said with a bitter smile.


    "No, if you have to stop before I am full of fun, then I will kill you directly!!" Facing Nie Kong''s eyes with cold eyes, Weis felt that Nie Kong did not laugh at all, he really The plan is to kill himself, kill Birus who is the god of destruction.

 1624 The collapse of the second element body 01650, relaxed 1v2

    It was originally Birus'' verbal threats to others, but now when he heard it, Birus understood how aggrieved and annoying it was.


    He is the dignified god of destruction in the seventh universe, how could he endure such insults.His ears were erected violently, others were angry, and he had no hair but erected his ears.There is no qi in his body, but it exudes destructive energy of absolutely high-energy level.


    Weiss was on guard at the same time, without any carelessness.After all, Nie Kong''s strength and horror, he was able to feel it with his body just now.Even with Birus'' combined attack, he felt that there was no half chance of winning.Although he is the Great Realm King God alone, Weiss can''t detect his dimensional level, like a bottomless pit!


    Perhaps none of the twelve other divine residences that the universe knows and is familiar with is as weird as him.No, it should be said that he can rank first in strength!


    The most important point is that you can''t see through Nie Kong''s nature and inherit the position of the Great Realm King God, but why is the murderous so strong? Perhaps it is really possible to kill himself and Birus.


    The heavy murderous aura filled the air with suffocating depression.Nie Kong''s eyes locked on the bodies of the two masters and disciples, and a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth.The majestic pupils suddenly appeared, and the whole figure disappeared into the sky out of thin air!


    "Master Billus, be careful behind you!" After seeing Nie Kong''s disappearance, Vis instantly reminded Billus.


    The strength of Birus and Weiss is different from that of Goku and the others. The latter uses the energy contained in them to distinguish the movement of the enemy.The former uses the power of God to find out the location of the enemy.God¡¯s perspective is very useful, for example, the king of the world can search the entire solar system with an antenna!


    The power of the Realm King God was dozens of times stronger than that of the Realm King, and everything within his jurisdiction could not escape his observation.


    Compared with Weis, Bi Ruth was a beat slower when he found Nie Kong disappeared.The power of being a god sensed Nie Kong''s movement, but it was too late.


    Because Nie Kong would not prepare for them in time, his speed was comparable to instantaneous movement when he moved in a short distance.In Weis''s eyes, Nie Kong appeared behind Birus.


    Nie Kong''s right foot smashed the air, like a fierce and heavy weapon, mixed with the roar of space, instantly hit Billus''s head.His entire face was twisted into twists, and his body was taken out by Nie Kong.


    Weiss caught Birus in an instant, and found that Birus spouted a large amount of blood from his mouth, his face was distorted and he couldn''t recover, his expression looked extremely painful.


    "Master Billus, you must not take the slightest care. Perhaps the prediction that Yu is right, he will be the strongest opponent we have ever encountered." Weis rarely preached to his apprentice with a serious tone. .


    "hateful!"


    Birus eased his broken body in pain and nodded towards He Wei. He knew that the only way to win was to cooperate with Master Wei.


    Weiss leaned forward, and at the same time, both of them gathered energy and slammed into Nie Kong.Dense energy balls burst out of the air, with a visual impact that obliterates everything, as well as the power of violence.Xiang Nie Kong''s location was overwhelming!


    Nie Kong''s body instantly jumped out of the encircling circle of the energy ball, and Birus and Weiss seemed to be eagerly waiting early, and the two outflanked Nie Kong one after another.


    Nie Kong narrowed his eyes, and he rushed directly to Wes in front of him.With just a strong wave, his right hand was like a spirit snake coming out of a hole, very strangely blocking Weiss'' fist.When the two fists met, Wes retreated a dozen steps.Obviously in the contest of strength, I lost to Nie Kong.


    It was discovered that Nie Kong was about to chase Weiss, but he saw Birus fighting from behind.His fierce kick kicked a cold wind like a sword like a sword, breaking through the air.


    Nie Kong raised his hand to block Birus'' attack.When Weis saw Nie Kong resisting Birus, he did not hesitate.In an instant, he used his fists and feet together, and rushed to Nie Kong to launch a violent personal attack!


    Nie Kong looked sullen, facing the attack of the two of Weis and Birus, he kept on defending the attack from both sides for a while.


    In the end, Nie Kong understood that it was not the way, and abandoned the defense against Weiss, specifically let go of his hand to clean up Birus.


    Regardless of the empty door behind it opened wide, Nie Kong faced Birus who had kicked it hard.He opened his body agilely, and his left hand held his long ears like a rabbit.


    In the other hand, an energy ball of silver arrogance appeared.


    "Let go of Lord Billus!" Weiss''s face changed drastically.A substantive super energy ball gathered in his hand and bombarded his back.


    Nie Kong didn''t seem to see the danger behind him, and his right hand floating with the energy ball bombarded Birus'' stomach.At the same time, the ten-meter red destruction energy behind it stimulated Nie Kong''s skin.


    boom!An unprecedented explosion broke out in the sky, showing a huge mushroom cloud.The space of a hundred meters in radius burst open due to the fluctuation of energy, and there were countless gaps in the barge, like a spider web, criss-crossed.


    The smoke dissipated, looking towards the center of the explosion.When Billus was found falling from the sky, he could see his lower body exploded.


    He could hear his violent gasps and the faint heartbeat, revealing a large patch of skin rendered by purple blood.


    The blood ran down his broken body, as if it was raining.Perhaps with a very serious injury, Birus'' face was extremely pale.


    And the half of Nie Kong in the explosion was wounded with the same energy, and Vis gathered a full blow, smashing his arm with blood!


    Surprisingly, the wound healed at a speed visible to the naked eye.With a relationship of vampire blood, he fully recovered from his injury in less than a second.


    "Birus!" When West saw his injury, he immediately put Birusto in the air.Seeing his dying situation, Wes had mixed feelings in his heart.


    Facing Nie Kong again, he found that he had appeared unharmed a kilometer away from him.


    Nie Kong''s eyes without the slightest emotion met Weiss''s anxious and anxious eyes, and his eyes met to form a straight line.Can see clearly, the divine light in each other''s eyes!

 1625 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01651Chapter God? Bombing

    Wes originally wanted to stop Nie Kong and heal the injury of Lord Birus, but he didn''t see the meaning of stopping in his eyes, as if he had seen Birus who hadn''t enjoyed himself decades ago.


    "Damn it, why is he more like a god of destruction than Lord Birus? It seems that he can only retreat temporarily with Lord Birus."


    Seeing him rushing towards him, Wes grabbed Birus, who was only half of his body, and his body burst into high-energy ripples like a big red light bulb!


    Bright as the sun''s rays, but the brilliant color was full of terrifying and ruinous reddish brown, spreading out from the center of Weiss''s body, and hitting the approaching Nie Kong first.


    The terrifying explosion sounded around the area where Wes was located, sweeping the dim world overwhelmingly!The earth was shaking, and countless terrible cracks spread out in the spacious earth.The wind was raging, and the resulting aftermath tore everything in front of him.Wes, who is stronger than the Destroyer, exhausted all his strength, and one can imagine how strong it is to produce self-destructive energy.


    Suddenly, the violent bright silver light flourished.All the dust was washed away in an instant, and the sight became real!I saw it flashing in the center of the explosion!


    I could see that Nie Kong''s clothes in the sky had all become tattered, and the wounds that were deeply visible were oozing with ruby-like gorgeous blood.But the blood containing powerful vital energy quickly sucked back into Nie Kong''s body, repairing his injuries.


    And Vis and Birus, who were opposite Nie Kong, disappeared like air!


    It turned out that Weis planned to release the energy of his body in one breath, and while obstructing Nie Kong, he used the divine magic ability of the divine residence to teleport Billus directly from the earth in one breath.


    "Hmph, you really thought you could escape."


    Nie Kong''s spiritual sense really found their specific location, and his right hand slashed out towards the sky, using the strongest Bengyue Dimensional Knife!


    The Bengyue Dimensional Knife is like the sharpest blade in the world, and the faint fluctuations have split the atmosphere.The sky seemed to be divided into two halves, revealing a few kilometers of pitch-black universe.


    Weiss, who had just teleported out, couldn''t react at all, and vaguely found that Birus''s body was tilted.Looking down, it turned out that his body was sliding down diagonally like a slice of tofu.At the interface of the wound, purple blood spurted out like spring water, as if it were originally two unrelated parts!So strong, did you actually break the space and hurt yourself?


    Originally wanting to endure the pain forcibly, when Weiss used his own magic to repair his body.Nie Kong, who was separated by a layer of space, smiled and gently spit out two words: "Blood burst!"


    The purple blood flowing from the wounds of Birus and Weiss suddenly glowed with fiery light.


    With a bang, the explosion reached Nie Kong and their ears across the space.Nie Kong''s detonation directly broke the void of space, and the space crack cut by the Dimensional Knife suddenly expanded several times!


    The power of horror robbed people''s sight and destroyed the broken bodies of Weiss and Birus.Billus, known as the strongest god of destruction in the seventh universe, evaporates every cell in the air and vanishes in energy.


    The impact of the huge explosion even indirectly destroyed more than half of the earth, causing heavy casualties.


    The blood energy contained in Birus''s body will naturally be very strong, and Nie Kong''s blood burst directly detonates the energy in their blood, and its power will be increased several times!


    Perceiving the destruction of God''s breath completely disappeared, the eyes of the East Realm King God and Realm King were filled with infinite horror.Didn''t you dream? The Great Realm King God really dared to give the God of Destruction... to kill?


    Nie Kong converged his super three state, and then stretched his muscles and bones comfortably.After fighting with all his strength, my mood became more comfortable.Then he controlled Dingtianjie to release from his own soul, and ordered the Orochiji to open the Poyuan Formation inside, and forcibly absorb the unowned faith that was stagnant in Dragon Ball!


    The Dragon Ball World, which should have destroyed the plot, will regain such beliefs, but it is only possible that it happened to be stuck because of the loss of the target.


    Killing the God of Destruction was naturally out of his considerations, so that he could completely control the seventh universe with his identity as the Great Realm King God!It''s a pity that they couldn''t use their bodies to become a pill, otherwise he really imagined that Buu was the same back then.If they absorb their energy, Nie Kong feels that he is likely to break the threshold of super three.


    "It''s really troubled Earth Lord, as soon as Jun Nie came back, he was immediately destroyed." Number 18 said jokingly.


    "Then Nie...Nie Jun, what should I do now?" Qianying asked stupidly, how could he have thought that an apocalyptic situation had occurred and that the culprit was his own man.


    "What''s the big deal, the big deal can use Dragon Ball to make a wish to restore it to its original state, before our Earth Jun can be destroyed no less than three times." Bouma said with a light smile.


    "Yes, we have the right to gather together seven dragon balls to make a wish." Bra Jiao hugged his mother, two beautiful green-haired mother and daughter flowers, which is really coveted.


    You Xizi put her arms around her chest, anyway, she had treated it as a myth, and there would be no surprises.


    "It''s too much trouble. I directly instructed the heavenly god of the earth to help make a wish to the dragon..." Nie Kong used the power of the great realm king, and Tian Tian certainly did not dare to resist.


    Sure enough, as Nie Kong said, the sky was dark clouds, lightning and thunder.


    The experienced Buma and the others knew that the Shenlong had already appeared.A dreamlike scene appeared, and the world that had been destroyed and turned into a barren was restored to its full vitality just before returning.


    "Huh, Nie Jun, we haven''t returned to the West Capital for a long time. It''s rare to come back. I want to go back and live for a few days." Bu Ma suddenly took Nie Kong''s arm and exhaled in an irresistible voice. Talking.


    "Well, it happened to meet with Piccolo, his former acquaintance." Nie Kong hugged her and kissed her smooth and pleasant cheek fiercely.


    "Wow, although my mother is old, she is really powerful!"


    "Little girl, the word that gets old is superfluous." Boumajiao glared at her ghostly daughter.


    On the other side, after the earrings merged, Vegett saw that the battle was over and separated into two again.Sure enough, just like the original, the earrings failed to restrain the two of them from becoming one forever!

 1626 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01652, together and separation

    After bidding farewell to Wukong and the King of the East, Nie Kong took Buma and the others back to the mansion of Bulma''s house in Xidu.


    The Wanneng Capsule Headquarters covers an area of ??tens of thousands of square meters, and has its own botanical garden and zoo. They were surprised to see Xizi.


    When I returned home, I saw Bouma''s father working on machinery.He is more than sixty years old, covered with wrinkles and gray hair.After discovering Bu Ma and Nie Kong returning, he smiled and said to them: "Oh, Bu Ma, you have returned from a trip."


    Bouma''s eyes were a little moist, and she gave a heavy humble.After hundreds of years, she could not express the excitement of being able to meet her father again.The ghostly Bula stretched out his head from behind, giggled and called grandpa.


    Seeing his grown-up granddaughter, Dr. Bulma immediately showed a particularly happy smile, and happily took his granddaughter to talk about his new invention.


    In other words, although the technology of Dragon Ball World is indeed very high, it is more than ten years behind Nie Kong''s ring, because Nie Kong''s scientific research department has researches on several high-end technology talented girls, Lala, Bula and Bouma.


    Bouma took the majesty of the hostess, and proudly assigned Yu Xizi and the others a good room. After all, she came to her home court!


    After finishing the arrangement, the girls enthusiastically led the two eighteenths to go shopping in the western capital, hoping to understand the customs of different worlds.Even Belmode, who is the Conan World Evil Party, accompanies You Xizi to travel alone.


    Everyone in Nie Kong gave them hundreds of millions of dollars, whatever they used, because the financial resources of Bulma Universal Capsule Company ranked first in the world!


    While Nie Kong and Bu Ma stayed at home to enjoy their sweet time for the two, they contacted the partners who had previously fought together and sent them an invitation to a party. Of course, the old man Turtle Immortal would be omitted!


    In the early morning two days later, although the party did not start until noon, the servants and chefs had already prepared the rich food needed for the party. The Bulma mansion of the Magnum Capsule Group suddenly became very lively.Friends who hadn''t seen for a long time drove a suspended car and gathered in the Bulma Manor to chat about interesting events that had happened over the past decade.No one is calling for a meeting, and there is no crisis of destroying the world. In fact, it is their first meeting in more than ten years.


    As for Yu Xizi, they did not come out to participate, because the Dragon Ball Warriors are equivalent to strangers to them.


    Vegeta and Wukong took their wives and sons with them, and Klin also had his own significant other, which attracted Wukong and the others to ridicule.Leping, Tianjin Fan, Dumplings and Piccolo are still bachelors.


    Strictly speaking, only Leping is the bachelor, because the relationship between Tianjin Fan and Jiaozi has surpassed that of friends.But Piccolo is a type of asexual reproduction, and how many offspring he has is determined by him, and he is really comfortable to lay eggs.


    When Nie Kong took Buma, Qiqi, Vidili and the two 18ths to the seats, he immediately checked their strength!And Gohan and Trunks surrounded the super cute Bra, but Bra was not interested in them at all, and sat happily on Dad¡¯s lap. How could they grow up and mature? Meaning, rely on your father like a little girl.


    Perhaps because of peace, it was discovered that only Tianjin Fan and Bick had a slight increase in combat effectiveness, while the rest had decreased a lot.


    "Ah, our Great Realm King God is finally willing to come back, and the life of Great Realm King God Realm seems to be very fulfilling." Le Ping joked.


    "Don''t tell me, Nie Kong saved our earth from the god of destruction Birus two days ago." Wukong said with a smile.


    After watching the battle where Nie Kong defeated Birus and Weiss, the shock and excitement left him was quite great.Easily defeated the super three-self and Vegeta using the magic earrings to combine, their own combat power indirectly increased dozens of times and can not beat the opponent!


    "Humph!"


    Vegeta, who has super self-esteem, also feels that there is no face. As the prince of Vegeta, can he only look up at the man on earth who has become a god?


    Klin noticed their conversation and interrupted with a smile: "We finally met, don''t fight and kill, let''s drink and chat happily!"


    "Yeah, everyone hasn''t seen each other for more than ten years. Don''t be polite, please have fun today." Bouma said.


    "Yes, maybe when we come back next time, we may not see you." Nie Kong said with emotion.


    After taking time out of his beliefs, he may rarely return to the world of Dragon Ball, unless he is in full control of the second dimension, and he returns to travel the world of Dragon Ball!


    "Why, don''t you plan to stay on Earth to live?" Piccolo asked in surprise.


    "No! We plan to travel around every corner of the universe, to travel and practice in other worlds." Nie Kong smiled and said half-truths.


    After hearing Nie Kong''s words, Wukong and the others showed melancholy expressions. Could it be that there will be no chance to meet in the future.


    Especially Leping, Kelin and Tianjin Fan. As mortals, although they have increased their lifespan due to their strength, they will never live two hundred years old unless they drink the potion of immortality like the Guixian.


    And Vegeta had no place to put it on fire, because even if he became stronger in cultivation and surpassed Nie Kong, he might have lost the chance to defeat him forever.


    At least before Nie Kong leaves, let yourself redeem the honor of being a Saiyan prince.


    "Don''t worry, we estimate that we will stay in Xidu for a while." Bouma said with a smile.


    With that, she clapped her hands and first asked the chefs to present delicious food and sweet champagne to everyone.


    Goku and Gohan didn''t have to say, they kept their saliva and frantically wiped out the food in front of them.In other words, because of Wukong''s Wuzi and big rice bucket, the whole family''s life is supported by his wife, but they rarely have the opportunity to enjoy high-quality food, but there are two ordinary women who have Saiyan Wuchi as her husband.


    Vegeta is relatively elegant, but he eats no less food than Goku.As for the rest of the Tianjin meal, while enjoying the food and wine slowly, they chatted happily with their partners over the past ten years.

 1627 The collapse of the second element body 01653, Nie Kongs layout

    In the blink of an eye, it has been almost three years since Nie Kong and the others returned to the world of Dragon Ball. Every day, Nie Kong would accompany Buma and the others. Life was very leisurely and comfortable, and there was more anger than the ring.


    You Xizi and the others almost regarded Xidu as a tourist area for their vacation, and they had a lot of fun without worry.Don''t worry about work and funds, and Nie Kong will accompany them occasionally.


    In order to save time and effort, Nie Kong took the time to personally teach them how to use dance.In this way, they can swim freely on the earth.After all, there is Nie Kong''s double repair, and they only took five hours to make a circle with Wukong technique!


    In the second year, Yukiko split into two teams. It is said that the match is to see who can find Dragon Ball the fastest.Dragon Ball Buma and the others naturally did not participate, which is equivalent to the match between Conan''s Yu Xizi and the King of Fighters World Xiaowu. Of course, the condition is that it is forbidden to cheat with empty dance!


    Then they went through various funny adventures, or thrillingly defeated the monsters and got the treasures in the collection. They might have gone through the cruel environment.Finally, after three months, You Xizi and the others only collected three, while Xiao Wu and the others got four.


    In the end, Mai Shiranui of the King of Fighters won the championship because of their wealth of experience.Originally a small dance cried the most beautiful woman in the world to do one day when a wish, but they drew Athena daughters directly to the lovely Mai Shiranui to fat beating eliminate selfish behavior!


    So they could only order Shenlong to equip every girl on the scene with a set of the most suitable pure natural jewelry. Sure enough, the girls love beauty, especially Nie Kong''s favor and love.


    Shenlong was sweating, and it was hard to believe that they worked so hard to collect dragon balls for the girls in front of them to have nothing to do with their wishes.


    Shenlong is actually very fortunate to have rejected Xiao Wu''s first wish. It is not a magic mirror. How could it have the ability to turn a girl into the most beautiful in the world.


    On the other hand, Yukiko and the others failed, but after traveling the turbulent scenery all over the world, they were very happy and enjoyed the exciting and adventurous life that they had never had before!


    In the third year of Dragon Ball, the broad forest north of the West Capital suddenly burst out with a powerful golden flame.Looking at Nie Kong''s spiritual sense, Vegeta who had been practicing in the gravity room had broken through to the super three stage.


    In the past, if he only touched the threshold, now he can finally match Wukong, his own combat effectiveness has been increased several times.


    Nie Kong could only sigh, with his own excitement and diligence, Vegeta really broke through the super two boundaries in the original book!


    Perhaps it was because when he became Vegett with Goku, he had personally experienced the realm of combat power at the time of breakthrough.For Wukong, although he failed to break through the Super Three, his combat power did not belong to Vegeta in the slightest.


    Vegeta''s self-confidence seemed to have expanded a hundred times and rushed out of the gravity room, looking towards Nie Kong''s void.


    "Vegeta, you really broke through to the super three level." Wukong said in surprise.


    "Hmph, what''s worthy of surprise, it''s 20 years slower than you. I''m going to challenge Nie Kong now, don''t block me!" Vegeta said coldly.


    After Wukong heard Vegeta''s words, he was immediately dumbfounded. Is it possible to beat him in the Super Three Stage alone.Even if Birus, who was difficult to defeat after being combined, could not hold up a few rounds in front of him.


    "I... I said Vegeta, you''re... not sick," Wukong muttered.


    "Get out!" Vegeta said angrily.


    "Even if I lose, I still have to know how good he is, otherwise do you think you can easily see him in the future."


    It turned out that Vegeta had such a plan, and there would be no chance for Nie Kong to leave him in the future. Kakarot could not satisfy him anymore.


    "Hee hee, since that''s the case, I''ll go with you!" Wukong shyly followed directly.It is said that the two Super Saiyans only know how to practice. Where can there be any jobs? Their wives are exhausted to support their families.


    In the bright sky, the two phantoms rushed directly to the center of the Universal Capsule Group in Xidu.


    If it is later, Nie Kong might really leave.In a year''s time, Ding Tian Jie has absorbed all the beliefs stranded in the world.He had nothing to do, just staying for two more years for Bouma.


    Nie Kong didn''t seem to be surprised when he saw Vegeta and Wukong as guests.The ability of the first divine residence can see where they are, the second can detect the approach of their arrogance, and the third can restore a strong spiritual sense.


    "Nie Kong, I, Vegeta, will definitely defeat you this time." Vegeta said aggressively when greeted without a polite.He didn''t even look at the beautiful lady who was with Nie Kong. After all, he was a cultivator like Wukong.


    "Yes! But we need to go to outer space, I''m afraid it will easily destroy the earth!" Nie Kong said with a light smile.


    As if he could understand that the earth has his own important people, Vegeta clenched his fists and nodded vigorously.


    Nie Kong used his teleport ability to bring Vegeta and Wukong to the surface of a barren planet tens of thousands of light-years away from the solar system!Fortunately, their physical bodies have been very abnormally strengthened, and the harsh environment of outer space has no effect on them at all.


    The bright starry sky appeared in the sight of the three.Nie Kong didn''t bring Xizi and the others out, because it didn''t take a lot of effort to play Super Three.


    As for Dafei Zhouzhang coming out of the earth, Nie Kong actually had other plans.


    With a loud noise of "Boom!", the planet with an area of ??tens of millions of kilometers shook violently, like an earthquake disaster.


    It turned out that at the beginning, Vegeta immediately broke out into a super three state with all his strength.His golden hair was draped up to his back and his forehead could be seen protruding, basically no different from Wukong''s.


    The arrogance wave spread out to the universe, and even reached the realm king star.The hurricane was blowing, and Yu Wei swept through the impacted meteorite group.


    Goku tweeted his praises, and Vegeta''s momentum was no worse than him.


    The King of the East and Jebit were taken aback and hurriedly used the crystal ball to watch the situation.


    When he saw Nie Kong, the Great Realm King God, confronting Vegeta, who was Super Sansaiyan, the East Realm King God slowly shook his head.The difference between their strengths is too great, Vegeta and Nie Kong are not comparable.

 1628 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01654The aftermath before leaving

    Nie Kong''s form instantly changed into a blond super two form, looking down at the opposite Vegeta.Although only in the super second state, the rich golden arrogance exuded is much stronger than Vegeta''s super three!


    "Where is your other strongest redhead state?" Vegeta said angrily.


    "Only dealing with you, my second state is more than enough."


    "Damn, dare to look down on me." Vegeta''s momentum suddenly rose, and in an instant he turned into a golden meteor and slammed into Nie Kong.


    With the agitation of the two golden arrogances, Vegeta issued his strongest attack.Using his fists and feet together, there was a harsh sound colliding on the deserted planet.


    Nie Kong moved his body freely to dodge, occasionally using his arm to block the hitting iron fist.When it was his turn to attack, the punch hit Vegeta''s stomach simply.


    Vegeta covered her belly with one hand and stepped back, then burst out dozens of intense balls of light with the other.Nie Kong''s arrogance shook and blew them away in an instant.


    "It''s boring, Goku, you two will go together."


    After hearing Nie Kong''s words, Wukong, who had already itchy hands, roared excitedly.All the arrogance lurking in the body burst out, following Vegeta and rushing towards Nie Kong.


    The two super three Saiyans with the highest strength competed against Nie Kong''s Super Two, but their bodies were constantly beaten, making them understand that they were still far away from Nie Kong.


    Gasping Vegeta and Wukong looked at each other, knowing that only the last resort can force Nie Kong''s strongest strength, and thoroughly understand how far apart Nie Kong is!


    They unanimously took out the earrings of the Realm King God and used its power to fit together again!


    The violent light shone, a powerful golden arrogance appeared in the universe, and the entire barren planet collapsed!The golden warrior with long hair and waist, appeared in the dark universe, like the shining sun!


    The combination of the two of them all broke through the super three is much stronger than the one three years ago, and has faintly surpassed the strength of Birus at that time!


    "Nie Kong, use your strongest state to fight me to your heart''s content!" Vegeta uttered a voice that blended Vegeta and Wukong, as if with a bit of pride.


    "Haha, interesting! Is my strongest state, please open your eyes to see." Nie Kong screamed, the golden arrogance turned to white gold, and the beam of light enveloped in arrogance spread out.


    His blond hair was dyed blood, and the surrounding space trembled unsteadily because of high energy.Facing the pressure of Nie Kong''s spreading momentum, a few drops of cold sweat appeared on Veget''s forehead.


    "Okay... so strong, that''s really his strongest state." Although his strength exceeded him by a lot, Vegeta realized that he was not out of reach.


    "Hehe, the current state is my third state, and the next is my fourth state!! Ah drink..." The bright silver flame of tens of meters suddenly stagnated and began to boil violently.


    Because of the shock of energy, the surrounding space cracked a strip of black interlayers, and the bright silver and luxurious light emitted became more violent than the sun.The terrible white arrogance destroyed all the space of tens of thousands of kilometers, and Nie Kong and Vegeter fell into the black hole.


    "Surrounded" by the dazzling white flames, only Nie Kong''s blood-red short was seen, which suddenly grew to his waist!Originally pulled up and strong body muscles, it became a streamlined perfect shape.With that long red hair that reaches up to the waist, it is a little bit strangely handsome!!


    If the arrogance of the first two transformations is golden, then the latter two become platinum, and the arrogance is constantly boiling and rioting like a flame.The powerful arrogance even broke the barriers of the universe, sweeping the twelve universes in the Dragon Ball world.


    "What, I don''t... it''s not a dream."


    The East Realm King God is so scared that the Great Realm King God... Does the Great Realm King God have a fourth state?In the last state, he could easily kill Lord Birus, how strong he should be now.


    "Huh, the fourth state really puts a heavy load on the body. Okay, let''s get started."


    Vegett looked at Nie Kong''s eyes with a bit of terror. Nie Kong''s strength suddenly pulled him away for a thousand miles, and suddenly became out of reach in front of him.


    If they rely solely on their super three strengths, can they really catch up with Nie Kong?


    Nie Kong''s finger flicked lightly, and the shock shocked Vegett''s body.Before there was any time to react, Vegeta''s golden body kept shooting back, piercing more than a dozen planets.


    With a simple blow, Nie Kong beat him out for more than ten light years.


    The two of them spewed out a lot of blood at the same time, and their bodies were dying and injured very seriously.


    What a terrible ability to kill Vegeta with a single finger.Nie Kong, who has broken through Super Four, has the power of Da Luo Jinxian in his body!


    Because the energy fluctuations were too strong, Nie Kong could say that using Super Four for the first time gave him the power.Only the arrogance overflowing from the body will collapse when it hits the space.


    Fortunately, Dragon Ball has lost contact, otherwise the energy fluctuations of Da Luo Jinxian Izanagi will be surprised.


    Converging his state, Nie Kong floated in front of them, leading them to Jiebit.


    Seeing Nie Kong''s arrival, Jebite made his legs a little weak in fright.


    "Help me treat them." Nie Kong said lightly.


    Where did Jebit dare to defy Nie Kong, he immediately used his special ability to quickly heal Wukong and Vegeta who had almost died.


    The two recovered people looked at Nie Kong with complicated eyes, and finally realized the gap with Nie Kong.


    "Only relying on the potential possessed by the Saiyan bloodline, you have no chance of defeating me." Nie Kong chuckled.


    "I know, Nie Kong, you are too strong, the best in the universe." Wukong said with a wry smile.


    "But it''s not impossible. I have a special cultivation technique to become stronger. Are you willing to practice?" In fact, he had his own plan to teach them the first five levels of the Ninth Rank Profound Art!


    "Really, Nie Kong, would you like to teach us?" Wukong''s eyes lit up and said in surprise.


    "Yeah, but there is a big limitation! You have to go to other planetary worlds to defeat all of their strong men and fight non-stop to have a significant improvement. Don''t worry, I will help you take care of your wives and children."


    "Well, as long as there is hope to beat you." Vegeta''s eyes showed strong ambition. Before he visited the earth, he actually did a lot of things that run around the universe.


    Nie Kong smiled knowingly, and with his finger on their foreheads, he directly printed the first five levels of specific cultivation techniques of the Ninth Revolution on their minds, and by the way put a ban on their souls.


    Especially for Vegeta, he is treated very preferentially, and he is required to destroy the original world after defeating all the strong, so as to break the dimensional barrier and leave.As for Wukong''s kind and militant temperament, Nie Kong can only say it.


    Simply put, Nie Kong just uses Wukong and Vegeta to lay out the situation of the second dimension.Separate Izanagi''s attention, and at important moments can be Nie Kong''s replacement ghost!


    Fortunately, the two Saiyans are basically not interested in the beauty of the second element, so only they Nie Kong can be at ease, and the rest Nie Kong does not consider it.The two cultivators can only use the method of defeating the enemy and destroying the world to absorb faith to cultivate.


    Nie Kong can only pray that Wu Kong will not reach the daily two-dimensional element, otherwise he will suffocate there.As for Vegeta''s character, Nie Kong didn''t need to worry.


    He knew very well that maybe after Vegeta destroyed one or two worlds, his arrogant performance would bring him a catastrophe, and Wukong would stay in one world for a long time.


    Without wasting his power of faith, Nie Kong directly played the strongest blow with Orochiji, broke the barriers of two dimensions, and threw Vegeta and Wukong out.


    At the speed of the two people on the dimensional mezzanine, it is estimated that after Nie Kong traveled one or two worlds, they arrived successfully.During the time of the shuttle, they should be able to transform their super three powers into the second turn of the nine-turn magical skill.


    Nie Kong gave them a chance to become stronger, and then brought them a life of nine deaths, and Nie Kong had a little more life.

 1629 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01655First coming

    Nie Kong used teleportation to return to the Bulma mansion in Xidu.Before leaving, first instruct Bulma and the others to be prepared and arrange all the tedious things as soon as possible!


    After waiting for the next day, I found that the girls were standing in front of Nie Kong with big bags and small bags smilingly.


    "My lovely and virtuous ladies, are you ready? We are going back." In three years, each of them had their own gains and lived a very full life.


    "But Jun Nie said before that he would take us to the Great Realm King Temple for a while?" You Xizi asked, raising his hand.


    "Don''t worry, I will move it directly into our world."


    Nie Kong had already planned for the magnificent and solemn Temple of the Great Realm King, so after teleporting to the Temple of the Great Realm King, he directly moved it and Buma and the others into the ring with his spiritual knowledge!


    After doing everything, Nie Kong used the power of faith to break through the barriers of the dimension.Although it was a bit wasteful, when using the power of the Daluo Jinxian level to break through the dimension layer, Nie Kong was worried that it would attract the attention of the enemy!


    At present, Orochiji is turning to the mainstream Nine Rank Profound Art. Although her physical injuries have recovered very quickly, and she has broken through the fourth layer with her physical strength, they now have little left to protect themselves.


    The powerful body unconsciously rushed towards the other shore with almost turned into light, while Nie Kong''s primordial spirit came out of his body and followed You Xizi back into the ring.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    There is no concept of time in the mezzanine of the void, and Nie Kong lived comfortably in the ring for two years before finally receiving the reminder from Qi Ling Anjie Lika.


    It''s a pity that after two years of standing in a short period of time, Nie Kong and Orochiji''s injuries were not recovered, which is not much different from that of Dragon Ball.If he has the power of faith, Nie Kong predicts that it will take a hundred years to recover to the peak and peak moment!


    Nie Kong appeared in the space mezzanine with a complex and difficult mood. He shuttled into the new world, and the black figure appeared in the blue sky.The power of faith in circulation can be described as rich. Although it can''t compare to Conan, Nie Kong can perceive that the energy is beyond the world of dating and bloodthirsty!


    They didn''t stagnate in the world, otherwise Nie Kong would be able to use the ring formation to absorb the abundant faith power if he didn''t do anything.From this it can be seen that Nie Kong may have reached the area under the jurisdiction of another Da Luo Jinxian, or they may have repaired the damaged core layer!Either way, it was very bad news for Nie Kong.


    "Nie Lang, although there seems to be nothing unusual, for the sake of safety, please restrain your spirit and soul fluctuations." Orochiji said with concern.


    "Ok!"


    He did not spread his spiritual knowledge to cover it, and could only use other means to investigate the new world situation.Slowly landed at the end of a big tree, and found that there was no city where he appeared.Surrounded by all kinds of big trees and dangerous mountains, there are occasional poisonous insects.Quiet and deserted, he felt that he should have come to a corner where no one lived.


    According to the direction Nie Kong judged, he moved toward the north, leaving the dense forest temporarily to make plans.


    Because when he first landed in the sky, his sharp eyes seemed to see a backward village in the north.It should belong to a very backward village and town level. If you compare the world of Conan and Dragon Ball, you have not seen decent high-tech products.


    He was not a few steps away, and Nie Kong suddenly smelled a strong smell of blood.Frowning and looking up, he found a large green lizard more than three meters in length eating a lion with sharp teeth.No, that''s not the ordinary lion that Nie Kong knows, because its forehead has a majestic third eye!If it weren''t in the world of Dragon Ball, Nie Kong thought it was a descendant of Piccolo himself.


    Perceiving Nie Kong''s approach, its big mouth and tight teeth loosened the captured three-eyed lion prey.Green eyes stared at Nie Kong, revealing his sharp row of teeth full of blood.It seemed that it liked Nie Kong, who had thin skin and tender flesh, so he threw the lion aside, which was a bit difficult to eat.


    "Strange animals, it looks like they have come to a very peculiar world." Nie Kong smiled brightly and heartily when facing the big lizard that rushed forward.


    Maybe it is not a female lizard, so it ignores Nie Kong''s male attraction at all.Wow opened the one-meter-large blood basin and bit Nie Kong''s neck.


    Nie Kong''s left hand immediately showed a 30-centimeter-long short knife, only to see that he gently pressed its chin, and the short knife that kept turning in his left hand flashed towards its abdomen.


    Its body suddenly stopped in front of Nie Kong, and its body burst open uncontrollably.The internal organs and the green skin on the outside fell off, and the ferocious lizard suddenly turned into two hundred kilograms of white flesh, which seemed to be very delicious!It turned out that the short knife was just Nie Kong''s kitchen knife, specially used to make food.


    "It looks very fierce, and the meat should be more delicious than the ingredients Lala collected from various universes." Nie Kong set up an oven with great interest, and leisurely made lunch dishes in the forest.


    Nie Kong''s cooking level is of course very high. After tasting the taste of meat, he found that wild lizards are indeed very sweet because of their frequent predation and exercise.He jokingly considered whether he would have time to grab a group of his own rings to make food and raise them.


    Simply spending half an hour as lunch time, a few hundred catties of large lizards left a pile of bones and debris in front of Nie Kong, but it is a pity that Zhanmei¡¯s B-level dangerous species can only obediently make Nie Kong¡¯s food!


    After a full meal, Nie Kong delayed a lot of time and set out again to the villages and villages ten kilometers ahead.If you change to an ordinary human, it is absolutely impossible to survive from the forest.


    Within a short distance of more than ten kilometers of the forest, Nie Kong almost encountered a lot of strange beasts, including trees, giant weeds and rocks that could be deadly and dangerous species!


    Nie Kong plans to tame a few of them to be his riding pets if they encounter powerful and powerful beasts, but unfortunately all the way is crooked!

 1630 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01656, what a dirty world

    If you really want to describe the towns you see in front of you, there are only poverty and backwardness.It is simply incomparable to the many worlds that Nie Kong has experienced before, without the slightest modern atmosphere.


    The yellowish-colored big rocks formed a five-meter-high city wall similar to that of ancient times, enclosing and protecting the towns and cities where residents lived.In front of the huge city gate, a dozen soldiers in armor and weapons were checking the flow of people to and from the city!


    He noticed the clothing of the three types of people in front of him. The rough nomads, about one tenth of the right, wore clothes made of animal skins. A few percent of the people were nobles in gorgeous and beautiful clothes. In the end, most of the remaining poor residents. Can only wear crude and tattered linen.


    Did he really come to the world of the second dimension? Nie Kong thought he had returned to the Middle Ages in Western Europe. It seemed that he wanted to find out about the situation of the world as soon as possible.


    After sorting out the gorgeous black clothes he was wearing, Nie Kong came to the chaotic and shabby "city" with many questions in his heart.A dozen guards in armor hurriedly glanced at Nie Kong, and then immediately welcomed him to the city respectfully. How dare you be presumptuous in front of Nie Kong!


    He himself has a distinctive temperament, and the guards who can see tens of thousands of people in circulation every day can naturally distinguish it easily because of the gatekeeping duties!


    Nie Kong ignored the few of them, he came to the town protected by the city wall.


    Because there is only one town for dozens of kilometers around, although the small market in the city is very prosperous on the surface, it is a little chaotic.Nie Kong saw a few nobles in gorgeous clothes, stubbornly bullying men and women!


    In the gloomy alleys, you can often see the withered and yellow corpses lying all over the floor, stinking!There should be a lot of beggars who died of starvation without supervision. The guards could only pile them aside!


    That''s right.Even if the residents walking on the streets, 70% of them are hungry and malnourished.Although it looks like a very prosperous city on the surface, it actually contains slums with dirt!


    In a short period of two or three hours, Nie Kong probably wandered around the town, showing how small the town is, and finally he stayed in front of the luxury hotel opposite the casino.And his pocket was filled with hundreds of gold coins that could circulate in the market!For him, money may be no different from ordinary objects, it is as simple as imagining clothes on his body.


    When he was about to stay at the hotel for one night, Nie Kong noticed a noisy sound coming from the side of the hotel.After turning a corner, Nie Kong could see more than a dozen adults who were skinny as ribs with their children.Weeping, they knelt before a fat man in gorgeous clothes, as if begging for the fat man in front.


    "It''s noisy, what happened!" Nie Kong asked impatiently when he approached the fat man.


    "Haha, look at those untouchables! I said that I only bought five, but I actually knelt down and begged me to buy their children." After seeing Nie Kong, he explained with a smile happily.Because he could recognize at a glance, Nie Kong was different from the shaggy-faced untouchables, and was definitely a noble who had been well maintained since childhood.


    Nie Kong glanced at the signboard erected at the back, and as expected it was written that he would buy five beautiful and smart children to serve, but the price was as low as one gold coin!


    "That''s all right!"


    Nie Kong''s eyes widened, he was able to sell loli openly, and... and would others beg you to buy it?!Such a chaotic and dark world is really... great.


    No mercy, kindness, Nie Kong who came to the second dimension can personally destroy several worlds, he only cares about the people who are important to him.


    "What''s the matter? There are so many children in the country. It''s a pity that most of the goods are really bad." He pointed to the four women and one man picked out behind him, he said with a bit of a pity.


    The four girls are about thirteen or fourteen years old, but they are skinny and look like a ten-year-old child. The female body is not well developed at all.Maybe you will grow beautiful in the future, but now it looks really ugly, not at all as cute as a two-dimensional girl.And the boy should be fifteen years old, but he is not as tall as Nie Kong''s shoulders.


    "The price is too low, of course there will be nothing good." Nie Kong said calmly.


    "Look at what you said, we made a gold coin that is already very high." The fat man said with a smile. A gold coin can be worth a few months of living expenses for a family.


    "And you are just using them as disposable items for entertainment, we can come out and buy a few more if they break." It turned out that he was just a housekeeper in charge of a nobleman who came out to buy toys for his master.It''s really evil, but does he buy a boy and use it to get fucked? The taste is too heavy.


    "Oh, how does your master plan to play with them?" Nie Kong asked smoothly.


    "Hey, the master naturally has many ways to play. For example... For example, the boy, because of the B-grade dangerous species raised by my master-Doss is about to use him to serve when it comes to the annual estrus and estrus period. Because of it The breed is very rare. Although the owner had difficulty bringing him a mate a few years ago, he habitually swallows his lover after doing it, so the owner thinks that the trouble can only be replaced by humans! As for the four girls, only Looking at the master''s whimsical ideas, it is estimated that there will be a very interesting game." The fat butler gestured and whispered softly in front of Nie Kong''s ear.


    From his gestures, it can be understood that Doss has six legs and a head that looks like a spider, but it is not silk but stomach acid that is spit out.As for why it can be replaced by humans, because its lower body looks like a dog.


    "Oh, I''m running out of time, I will have time to chat with you later." After the fat man finished speaking, he ordered his servant to carry five children into the carriage and left the backward small town!


    Sure enough, he was really frantic, and Nie Kong seemed to be able to predict how miserable the five young poor children in front of him would be treated!


    Nie Kong estimated that he seemed to have come to an incredible world, a corrupt hell on earth, and demons in human skins were rampant in the world.

 1631 The collapse of the second element Text 01657Selling loli is indeed a conscience

    Looking at the big golden sign in front of him alone, Nie Kong''s heart suddenly moved.Why should I bother to ask people? Maybe there is another very simple method in front of me.


    Nie Kong immediately took off the golden banner in front of him, and changed the content into his personal announcement, actually learning the fat man to resell Loli?


    "I have purchased various loli girls from 8 to 20 years old for a long time, each 30 gold coins. The quota is limited to two, I want to sell quickly! Specific requirements: one needs to be beautiful and cute, and two knows how to read and housework! "


    When Nie Kong posted the bulletin in gold on the wall, he immediately drew exclamations from the surrounding audience.That is a huge sum of thirty gold coins, enough for a family to live on for more than ten years!


    "Uncle, do you think my daughter looks to your liking?" The dozen or so poor people who had not had time to leave, immediately took their skinny daughter to Nie Kong''s face.


    The girl looked at Nie Kong pleadingly, her eyes showed hope that Nie Kong would buy her own charm.


    "All are unqualified!" Nie Bai gave them a glance, how could he use that fat man to pick the leftovers!


    Nie Kong ignored the crying poor people who were kneeling in front of him, and simply went back to the hotel to stay overnight.Now the news has not been completely spread, so he plans to pick it up tomorrow tomorrow!I spent more than 30 times the fat man''s money, so I should be able to attract better-quality loli!


    If a gold coin attracts the poor or gamblers who are almost starving to death, then Nie Kong''s huge amount of thirty gold coins can attract residents struggling with food and clothing.


    It was possible to stay in a hotel with a bad environment for one night. When Nie Kong came out of the hotel the next morning, he was immediately taken aback by the situation, because he found a crowd of people before the announcement.


    After Nie Kong leisurely prepared the tables and chairs for the review, he used a weak force to shake the crowd away and came to the announcement.


    "What''s the squeeze? You line up one by one to pick it slowly for me!" Nie Kong sat on the chair and said lightly to the crowd in front.


    Hearing Nie Kong''s extremely majestic voice, the chaotic poor people lined up in a long line behind Nie Kong''s table.


    Nie Kong''s review was quick, and he was able to pass more than half of it with just one glance.Maybe Nie Kong didn''t reject the yellow-faced girl in his heart, but at least your facial features should be exquisite.Not to mention Nie Kong''s second request, it is difficult for them to pass the first request.


    There are only the last ten girls left, and Nie Kong has no hope.In the end, it was a little surprised that a fifteen-year-old girl who looked qualified appeared in the fifth from the bottom.Without the company of her parents, it seems that she came alone.


    Glancing at Nie Kong with those flattering eyes, she was wearing revealing clothes, and she was full of the dusty atmosphere of her brothel.


    The surrounding people mumbled about her situation gossipingly, and when they heard the result, they realized that she was really in the flesh and skin business, no wonder she was alive!


    Nie Kong was full of depression and grievances, and the beautiful thing of reselling Loli with all his conscience was really not suitable for him.According to the development of the plot, I should be able to easily buy a few lovely loli.He exhaled, perhaps because he was in a backward small town.


    "Next!" Nie Kong waved to the Fengchen woman.Although she can listen to all directions, it is estimated that Nie Kong has learned everything, but how long has it been a record of more than a hundred people.


    The last four were not what Nie Kong had expected, and they were basically at the same level as the previous ones!Perhaps the bounty is really a bit low, and Nie Kong plans to increase it to three hundred gold coins tomorrow to see the situation.


    When Nie Kong was about to pack his luggage, he suddenly found that a child about nine years old was very hesitant and moved a small step to come to him alone.


    "What are you doing? Didn''t you see what was written on the announcement? This shop only accepts loli!"


    I saw that the child in front of me blushed immediately, and said angrily, "You... don''t talk nonsense without authorization, I... I am clearly... a girl!"


    Nie Kong gave a light hey, and Yu Guang reconsidered the child who claimed to be a girl in front of him.Because the nine-year-old Lolita I just saw is malnourished, but there is clearly a slight uplift in front of Hungary, and the child in front of me is flat!


    "What? It''s Pingchuan, it''s okay for children to learn to lie!" Nie Kong muttered.


    "Who...who lied, you...didn''t you recognize it!" She flicked the pink hair tied behind her, and two lovely double pony tails appeared in front of Nie Kong.After seeing them, Nie Kong seemed to become active again.After watching all morning, the element of the second dimension finally appeared in front of him.


    He looked at the child in front of him again, and found that although her little face was a bit dirty, she was really cute.Amber eyes stared round, because Nie Kong was ashamed of her as a boy.


    "Hello, adults, don''t buy her, her blood is very dirty."


    "Yes, yes, she is a mixed race of ethnic minorities!" Several adults who knew her around immediately persuaded Nie Kong to give up her.


    The look they looked at her was a bit discriminatory, and the children they had brought with him kept laughing in front of her.


    Facing the discriminatory gaze of the surrounding people, she finally lowered her pretty face in silence.


    "It''s a mixed race, she looks cute."


    Nie Kong gently raised her cheek and wiped her cheek clean.Seeing Nie Kong touch her face and then touch her body along the top, her eyes widened.


    Suddenly Nie Kong seemed to have encountered something, she yelled out, her two legs immediately clamped Nie Kong''s hand, and she squatted in front of Nie Kong, blushing and looking at him angrily.


    "You...you mess...you touch something."


    "Oh, there really is no chicken, it seems you really didn''t lie."


    "I just... didn''t grow that weird thing."


    "Well, do you know how to read?" Nie Kong asked with a smile.


    "Well, but... but I don''t know much!"


    "Very well, I declare you qualified!" As he said, Nie Kong put a bag of glittering gold coins in her hands, "From now on, you will become my servant!"

 1632 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01658, Lori Mayin

    Little Lori''s parents died three years ago, so it''s no wonder that she came to sell herself alone.After collecting the gold coins she sold, she used the money to repair her mother''s grave and gave a dozen of them to her aunt who had been taking care of her since childhood.Her family opened a small restaurant, because she often took leftovers from the restaurant for Ma Yin to eat, so Ma Yin was able to live until now.


    The remaining two hundred gold coins were carefully hidden in his arms.Little Lori actually hopes that a reliable person can take her away from the discriminated town and take her to the bustling city!


    "What to hide! Since you agreed to sell to me, in theory, everything, including you, belongs to my private property." Nie Kong said lightly.


    The dirty little face of Double Ponytail Lolita suddenly turned white, and the beautiful future woven in the girl''s dream seemed to be shattered by Nie Kong''s words.Her eyes hesitated slightly for a while, before shaking the gold coin in her hand to Nie Kong.Although I can leave the town as I wish, my future will be dark?


    She actually got some information from a lot of gossip. Many people who sell themselves to nobles will suffer inhuman torture and play them like toys. Therefore, the owner should be cautious when choosing.He... he obviously looks very kind and kind, so he trusts him to sell himself and leave him, is it... really terrible things that torture him will happen?


    "Huh!" Nie Kong charged her two hundred gold coins with a flick of his hand, and took her back to the hotel because she needed to cleanse her body well and fill her hungry belly.With Nie Kong''s financial support, she would not worry about funding at all.


    Taking her back to the room he reserved, Nie Kong threw her a black and white small maid uniform with a lotus leaf pattern in the corners of the skirt.After she cleaned her body and came out of the bath and room, Nie Kong saw a lovely Lori Qiaosheng standing in front of him.


    Big amber eyes, smooth pink double ponytails, exquisite facial features... When she took off the tattered clothes hanging on her body and changed into bright and cute maid clothes, she changed from a tomboy to a girly look. The loli.It is a pity that her face turned yellow due to lack of nutrition, which greatly reduced her cuteness!She was a little restrained because she put on beautiful clothes.


    "I''m hungry, let''s go to dinner." Nie Kong took her little hand to the restaurant, and Nie Kong ordered two meals.Looking at the little female slave who was devouring, Nie Kong had a smile in his mouth.


    "By the way, can you tell me your name now?"


    She stopped stuffing food into her mouth, and replied in a very low voice: "Ma...Ma Yin."


    Nie Kong said, "I thought I was going to give you a name. It seems that you have a nice name, so I don''t have to worry about it. My name is Nie Kong, but you have to call me master!"


    "Master...Master." In a soft voice, she could only softly shout at Nie Kong''s request.


    "Good boy, your job in the future will be responsible for taking care of the owner''s daily life. It includes washing clothes, daily cooking, serving tea and washing dishes... Once the owner has any request, it must be implemented immediately."


    Nie Kong narrowed his eyes into a line and said with a smile.


    "Eh!" After hearing Nie Kong''s job request, Mayin''s big eyes widened immediately, but in fact, she was quietly relieved.Her fear of the future gradually subsided now.


    "what happened."


    "Hmph, I can only do laundry work, Master, you can do it yourself." Ma Yin regained her instincts, pouting and holding her arms, and said to Nie Kong.


    "It doesn''t matter, before you become a qualified maid, I will take some time to slowly train you, Master." Nie Kong smiled lightly, not dissatisfied with it.


    "First of all, let me assess your knowledge level and tell the specific situation of the town."


    Ma Yin was taken aback. She thought the owner in front of her was so strange, why would she ask some common sense questions.


    "The town we are in is located in the western border of 3,000 kilometers away from the imperial capital, and it is in line with the territories of foreign nations in the West." Because of this, Mayin was a mixed race of the two nations and was discriminated against by others. On the border of the two countries.Nie Kong saw the kind of people wearing animal skin clothes in the town, they should be the so-called foreign race.


    "What about the imperial capital of the empire, how much can you know?" Nie Kong then asked.


    "The imperial capital is the most prosperous and beautiful metropolis with the largest area in the world. I heard that there are not only thousands of miles of city walls protected, but also canals carrying large ships!" After speaking, the girl Ma Yin''s eyes appeared a bit of longing. , Seems to be eager to live there.


    "Yes!! You can basically understand the common sense that ordinary people want to understand. It seems that there is no need to buy another slave girl." From Ma Yin''s mouth, Nie Kong didn''t know much information, only one thing was useful. There is a very powerful empire in the world that descends, and the emperor is very prosperous.


    Nie Kong smiled. After hearing the information she answered, he had planned to go to the so-called imperial capital in person. Only then could he understand the whole situation.


    "Today you have a good rest, we may have to leave for the imperial capital tomorrow."


    "Master, you didn''t lie to Ma Yin, I can really go to the imperial capital." Ma Yin asked Nie Kong delightedly.


    "Stop talking nonsense, go back and rest."


    After getting Nie Kong''s answer, Ma Yin cheered happily: "Mom, Ma Yin can finally leave the town!"


    At a young age, she has always dreamed of leaving the bullied town after her mother died three years ago.


    Back in the room, Nie Kong slept on the luxurious suede bed.And because the hotel had only one bed, Ma Yin could only lie down on the furry carpet in front of the bed.


    But compared to the leaky room she lived in before, Ma Yin is very satisfied with her current living environment.The hotel rooms are really warm and beautiful, and the carpets are so soft.


    After rolling a few laps on it, she curled up her body like a kitten, and quickly immersed herself in her beautiful dreamland.

 1633 The collapse of the second element body 01659, go to the imperial capital

    Although Nie Kong seems a bit harsh, the servant who just bought can''t be too good to the maid all at once, especially he is now in a dark world.


    Early the next morning, Nie Kong, who woke up, forced her maid Ma Yin to wash daily.Afterwards, Mayin smelled the faint scent from her mouth and fell in love with the "noble" behavior of brushing her teeth with toothpaste.It seems that Nie Kong should have a long way to train her to become a Maid of Griffith level.Because Ma Yin was only nine-year-old Lori, Nie Kong was not in a hurry.


    After paying the travel expenses of 5 gold coins, Nie Kong and Ma Yin, who was dressed in a cute maid costume, checked out and left the hotel.Perhaps the maid''s clothes she wore were more novel and beautiful, which really attracted a lot of attention.


    Ma Yin snorted, and deliberately pretended not to care about her small face, but her eyes revealed her joy.


    After Nie Kong went to the corresponding shop to buy several necessary props, he took Mayin and left the border town.


    After spreading out the map made of exquisite animal skins, Nie Kong finally understood the outline of the empire.It has a very wide land area, almost comparable to the three-dimensional celestial dynasty!Especially in the central imperial capital, it occupies a large area on the map.


    And they are now located on the border of the west, and the north above and the south below are signs of foreign nations that are eyeing the empire.


    "Hey, lord... lord, are you crazy? The direction of the imperial capital should be east of us. And it is more than two thousand kilometers away from the emperor, why... why don''t we buy a carriage!" Nie Kong led him towards the dense forest to the north, and Ma Yin, who followed behind, kindly pulled the corner of Nie Kong''s clothes to remind his confused master.If there is a carriage, it would be easy to drive directly down the paved road back to the prosperous imperial capital. It may only take half a month.


    "Yes, I am going to make a detour. At present, we are in Town No. 3, and we must first shuttle out from the forest in the northwest, and then arrive at City No. 16." Nie Kong said, drew a route on the map.


    "But I heard the mercenaries in the town say that the forest is very dangerous, and there are often dangerous monsters that dozens of people can''t deal with! Lord...Master, do you want to...find your own death?!"


    Looking at the deserted mountains and ridges above the icon, Mayin''s cute little face was suddenly stunned.The master wants to walk back to the imperial capital, he heard it right.Not to mention the danger, how long will it take to return to the imperial capital just for the road that is more than 3,000 kilometers away?


    "As a maid, you have no right to question your master''s choice." Nie Kong glanced at her indifferently, and saw her pouting her mouth in silence before continuing: "The reason for choosing the forest route is actually your body. I plan to use the time I go back to train you to become a qualified maid!"


    "Wh... what, as long as you can take care of the simple things the master can take care of, then... don''t tune." Hearing the words of the master, Mayin kept pulling the corners of her clothes.


    "You underestimate the maid!"


    "Eh! How can you be considered a qualified maid in the master''s heart?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, you will understand after the training!" Nie Kong said, pulling Ma Yin into the dense jungle.


    Although she was worried that a beast would rush out, Mayin''s surface forced her composure. In fact, her pretty face was pale earlier.


    He only heard the rustle of leaves, and suddenly rushed out in front of them a monster that looked very similar to the big tree.Its trunk has huge one-eyed eyes, and it is moving towards Nie Kong by its roots!


    "Wow, it appeared, dangerous planting wood...Wooden beast!" Ma Yin, a little loli, immediately hid in Nie Kong''s back in fear.


    It can be said that wood beasts and stone beasts can only be regarded as low-level dangerous species, hovering in the periphery of the forest!If they appear in groups, the danger can be increased by a level!


    Nie Kong slapped his hand lightly, and the plane on which the wooden beast was in front shattered like glass with a crackle, lying in front of him with blood.


    After seeing Nie Kong easily kill the dangerous wood beast, Ma Yin''s amber eyes became bulging, "Ok... so powerful, it''s no wonder the master dared to brave the dangerous forest!"


    Nie Kong pushed her out, and then threw her a black knife.


    "Master, what do you want me to do?" Main asked, fiddle with the short knife in his hand.


    "Go and use a short knife to strip the edible meat from the wood beast''s body and make breakfast dishes!" Nie Kong said.


    Ma Yin''s face turned pale, and her hands with a short knife kept swinging!


    "Why, are you scared? If you don''t dare to make a move, then you can only be hungry today."


    After hearing Nie Kong''s instructions, Mayin forcibly endured the fear in her heart, closed her eyes and stabbed the short knife into the wood beast''s body!


    There was a tearing sound, the spray of green blood spilled on her face, and she stepped back with a wow.After drying the blood on her cheeks, she stabilized her mind and slowly peeled the "bark" with a short knife, and cut out a large piece of meat that she thought was edible!


    Seeing the results of her hard work, she happily brought the meat piece to Nie Kong, ignoring her dirty face.


    "There is a small river in the back, you go to clean it, and then come back to learn how to make breakfast dishes." Nie Kong originally planned to teach her how to cook, otherwise she would have to cook for her as the host, which is really not Truthful!


    Ma Yin gave a hum, and after washing away the blood stains on her face and flesh, she wrapped it in leaves and came to Nie Kong.


    She found that Nie Kong had started a fire, and there were various spices around.Strung two skewers with branches, and Ma Yin started her journey of cooking and learning by herself!


    It''s a pity that because of the first barbecue, the meat was scorched black.


    Nie Kong said that he was responsible for roasting himself, and Nie Kong''s cooking level was naturally very high, and he roasted them with natural color, aroma and flavor.However, Nie Kong didn''t share it with Ma Yin, and eat her noodles by himself.


    Nibbing on the bitter black meat, Mayin sulked her mouth!So as long as she doesn''t improve her cooking level in a day, she can only eat dark dishes made by herself.


    Nie Kong didn''t take the black short knife back, and gave Ma Yin as a kitchen knife.Nie Kong is responsible for killing, and she is responsible for dissection and practice!

 1634 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01660, when the training is in progress?

    After wandering in the forest for fifteen days, Nie Kong hunted down a total of more than 100 dangerous species, and forcibly changed Ma Yin Buding''s skill in unleashing cattle from blunt to proficient!


    But whenever Ma Yin dissects fresh meat from the body of a dangerous species, Nie Kong will tell her to practice all kinds of fresh meat cooking, but after it is done, she must taste her own work clean.


    Because I can learn a variety of dishes from Nie Kong''s hands, including barbecue, meat rolls, broth... and because of the harsh environment, her cooking skills have been greatly improved!Otherwise, the big fish and meat she eats at every meal will make her crooked!Due to the improvement of food and the half-month recuperation, Nie Kong restored her yellowish cheek and skin to a hydrated white and reddish color, and the grown loli became much more cute than before.


    It''s a pity that I suffered from the dangerous species in the forest. When I met Nie Kong and Mayin, I thought there would be a delicious lunch, but the ending seemed to be reversed.


    There is an exception of a dangerous species similar to a civet cat. It has the physique of a lion, just like the agility of a cheetah.Originally it was lying on a tree trunk and taking a nap, but when it spotted two humans, Nie Kong and Mayin, it swooped down from the tree.


    It seems that some of it has a high level of intelligence. After smelling the faintly dangerous odor before Nie Kong''s shot, he was so scared that a spirit of his body immediately fell in front of him!


    Nie Kong snorted and kicked it out more than ten meters.Its two-meter-high body continued to roll in front of Nie Kong with its tail wagging, and scratched Nie Kong''s feet with its head.


    Seeing it shamelessly subdued, Nie Kong gave it the name of a big cat.


    According to the information Ma Yin knew, it was named Wind Leopard, which belonged to a super dangerous species ranked A, and could emit sharp air blades from its mouth!So with it as a pet to open the way, it is rarely necessary to use it.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The scorching sun was shining, and in front of the clear river flowing in the forest, a little Lolita wearing only cute pants was squatting in front of the river and washing her clothes with her little hands.And the three-meter-wide pebbles beside the river bank are drying her washed clothes.After drying the last piece of clothing in her hand, she exhaled and came to the master.The green body is only a corner of the crotch, and the rest is displayed in front of Nie Kong.


    "Master, let me wash my clothes. The sun is very strong today, and it should be able to dry before the big cat comes back from hunting."


    "Well, everything has grown very well!"


    Nie Kong opened his closed eyes, looked at Loli who seemed to be a big circle in front of him, and then smiled and praised her.


    "What''s the matter, those little things are only pediatrics for me, Ma Yin." She happily narrowed her eyes into crescent shapes, and put her hands in her waist proudly.


    "But that aspect hasn''t grown at all."


    Nie Kong stretched out his fingers and gently clamped her thumb-sized bulge, and said to her in a pitying tone.In the world of Conan, the seven-year-old Xiao Ai seems to be better than her development.


    "Wow."


    Her triumphant expression froze on the spot immediately, as if Nie Kong''s words suddenly hit her sore feet.


    "Master, why do you look down on people! Although...Although it is indeed very small now, in the future...Ma Yin will definitely grow up very well when she becomes an adult, and she won''t let her master look at it then." Nie Kong''s blushing pretty face turned aside, like a child who was making trouble.


    How can Nie Kong hate poor X? There are very few double ponytail attributes in the two-dimensional girl with another giant X attribute.


    "Ma Yin, hurry up and get dressed, we are going to start the next training."


    Nie Kong beckoned to Mayin. She put on a clean maid uniform with a small face in front of Nie Kong, hiding her green figure in her clothes.


    "Master, what...what special training."


    She loves and hates the training Nie Kong said.From the day before yesterday, I had a special training to crawl on my knees.My knee was bruised, and it''s still painful now.


    But the owner said that he wanted to exercise his ability to wipe the floor later, and he had to follow the big cat and use his knees. Every day, he had to train for more than half an hour.Although it seems a little strange in my heart, who told the master to say it really makes sense.


    "Of course we continue to practice yesterday. As long as we can persist for an hour, then we can be considered qualified."


    "But the big cat... the big cat hasn''t come back yet."


    "It will catch up. If it falls behind, don''t forget that kind of pet."


    After hearing Nie Kong''s insistence, Mayin slowly knelt on the bumpy pebbles with a puffed face and knees, waiting for her master''s favor like a bitch!


    She crawled forward slowly step by step, although her knees would still be painful, but she seemed to feel much better than yesterday!And the owner looked at his farts and stocks behind him, he didn''t have to be lazy.


    "By the way, add multiple different trainings by the way!" Nie Kong said suddenly.


    "Eh, how does that work."


    "Don''t worry, it''s a very simple project." As he said, he threw a banana out.


    "When training crawling, help peel the banana peel for the owner."


    "Master... Master, you know what is difficult for others, but... but my hand can''t be spared at all!"


    "Then don''t use your hands."


    "Eh eh! No... how do you peel it without using your hands?"


    "So learn to train you to use your tongue and mouth. Although it''s a bit difficult, you should be able to train for more than ten days." Nie Kong put the other end of the banana into Ma Yin''s mouth seriously, regardless of her whining. The sound of protest.


    She muttered in her heart, to put it simply, can her tongue and mouth really peel off banana peels?


    "But for...why, I feel...so...so ashamed." Ma Yin''s big amber eyes looked at Nie Kong purely, and said in a vague tone.


    "You think too much, practice quickly, don''t break the banana with your teeth." Nie Kong patted her pretty little ass and stocks behind, urging her to move forward.


    Mayin twisted her slender waist, and her pretty face bulged in dissatisfaction.She used her tongue to circle the front of the banana while crawling forward.

 1635 The collapse of the second element body 01661, Gozzi!

    When it took more than half an hour to slowly return to the forest, Mayin''s knees slumped to the ground because of the limit.


    "No way, Master, one hour is really long!" She spit out the banana in her mouth, complaining and constantly rubbing her bruised and numb knee with her little hand.


    "No problem. You have persisted for five minutes longer than yesterday. I believe you should be able to complete the training goal soon in a few days. But another training..." Looking at the sloppy banana, Nie Kong seemed to have a bit of crotch. cool.


    Ma Yin blushed and handed the rotten banana with her saliva to her master: "Hey, master, your banana should still be edible in the last half!"


    "Forget it, you can peel it completely and give it to me in the future." Nie Kong didn''t plan to eat it. The purpose of using the banana was to train Mayin.


    "Mmm, it''s really troublesome!" Ma Yin muttered softly, and simply ate the bananas by himself.


    For the strange and evil tastes of her master, Mayin really has a headache.Peeling a banana by hand is obviously a simple matter, but the owner has to train himself to use his mouth.


    And she understood that the master''s every possible means was to train herself to be his ideal maid.


    "I went there for an hour, why didn''t that stupid cat come back." Looking around, Nie Kong said to himself.


    "Master, nothing happened to it, right."


    "Who cares about that useless guy? It seems that I can only come and hug you for a while." Nie Kong squatted in front of Ma Yin, intending to hug her in his arms.


    She injured her knee because she was crawling on her knees. She needed to rest for a while before she could walk on her own.


    Mayin snorted softly and said in a stubborn tone: "A little injury, Mayin... Mayin doesn''t want her master to hug him."


    "Well, we can only wait for the big cat to come back."


    "Stupid master, how do you usually take care of others'' opinions!" Ma Yin pouted, her big amber eyes instantly transformed from full of joy to loss, and she kept pulling the weeds under her with her little hands.It''s rare that the owner will show a little gentleness to himself, why didn''t he say it frankly, I hate it...!


    After a few minutes, I could finally see the big cat running from behind.


    Nie Kong could see the bright red blood on the corner of his mouth, and he should have hunted it back by himself.But as soon as it saw Nie Kong, it immediately hid behind him, as if there was something terrible behind him!


    Only the rustling sound of leaves was heard, and the branches of the big tree ten meters behind Nie Kong trembled. A man in his forties stood there.His clothes are very shabby, but there is a long slender sword on his waist.


    If he had to describe it, then he should be a man who has experienced countless winds and frosts and battles, with a calm and cold murderous aura.


    "It turns out that the wind leopard is your pet." He seemed surprised to see the A-level dangerous species hiding behind Nie Kong to seek protection from the owner.If he can conquer such a powerful and dangerous species, it seems that his strength should be very strong!


    "Yes, what''s the matter with you."


    "Can you please give it to me, he bit my teenage son." He said in a deep voice.


    "Useless waste will cause me trouble." Nie Kong frowned when he heard it, and kicked it out.When it hit a big tree five meters away, there was no reaction at all, only the body twitched slightly.


    The big cat bullies others, Nie Kong will not object or support it, but it can''t rely on its own ability to solve it afterwards, and bring trouble to itself, that Nie Kong is quite disgusting.


    When Mayin heard that the wind leopard had bitten a human, the sympathetic eyes immediately turned into guard.


    "Although you beat it to help out, but I didn''t intend to forgive it easily." He said lightly.


    "Don''t be ashamed, I never asked you to forgive it! Since it is my pet, only I can decide its life and death! Is your son dead? If he dies, he will have another one." Nie Kong hummed coldly.


    His eyes squinted, and the body of the knife pinned to his waist was taken out of the sheath!


    "Dad, did you catch that wind leopard."


    Just as his sharp aura was on the verge of triggering, seven eleven-year-old children ran behind him, including three boys and four girls!


    The two boys supported his injured "son" and could see that although the blood from the wound had stopped, there was a large piece of meat missing from the abdomen to the crotch.Even if he recovers from the injury in the end, he probably will lose his male reproductive organs.And his four loli daughters have their own characteristics, and they all have one thing in common. They are very cute.


    "It seems that you have a lot of children. It''s not a big deal to die one or two..." Nie Kong suddenly felt a little unbalanced, thinking that he had picked hundreds of them before he could pick out a lovely Mayin Loli.


    "Hmph, the seven of them are elites whom I carefully selected from more than a hundred children. How can you allow your pets to be killed wantonly." He pulled out a sharp blade and rushed towards Nie Kong instantly.No, he turned to the big cat in mid-air.


    "Ma Yin, dissect it." Nie Kong wanted to kill him, but unfortunately he didn''t rush towards him.Seeing that he killed the big cat, Nie Kong was lazy to protect the useless trash.Even so, Nie Kong couldn''t let the big cat die in his hands.


    "I know." Since hearing the incident of the big cat hurting people, Ma Yin has been accustomed to holding a short knife in his hand.Hearing Nie Kong''s instructions, Ma Yin waved a sharp kitchen knife in an instant.


    They could only hear a few screams, and they were stunned to find that the little girl in front of them easily unloaded the A-level dangerous wind leopard!The outer layer of fur and internal organs is almost perfectly separated from the flesh.


    Such a skilled scalpel technique, if she used it to kill...no, it would be a waste not to use it to kill.Perhaps her talent is better than the seven children she is optimistic about.


    With his extraordinary temperament and unparalleled appearance, I had expected him to be a not-so-simple character.


    "Huh, my name is Gozzi, the four ghosts of Raksha in the imperial capital were born!"

 1636 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01662, cut off the arrogance

    A little girl with black hair and red eyes squatted curiously in front of the corpse of the big cat, with her index finger pressed against her lips, staring at the delicious meat in front of her.


    The other five sober children lowered their vigilance when they saw the death of the high-end dangerous species Feng Leopard who attacked their partners.


    As for their "dad" who reported his name to Nie Kong, it seemed that his attitude had suddenly changed 180 degrees.It can be seen that Gozzi did not underestimate Nie Kong''s strength, but as a Raksha Four Ghost, he would not be afraid of Nie Kong.The big cat crushed the male characteristics of his "son" Guy, indicating that the talent for fighting will be reduced by more than half, not to mention the level of elite!It can be said that Nie Kong''s big cat indirectly damaged one of his excellent disciples, so it is normal for Gozzi to be angry.


    Especially with regard to Nie Kong''s arrogant behavior, if he were to be another person, he might have already rushed to the crown and Nie Kong desperately.Nie Kong''s pet hurt his son, not to mention, and he dared to be so confident.


    But when Gozzi saw the performance of Nie Kong''s maid, Ma Yin, he changed his original intention!Her superb swordsmanship can definitely make up for the regret of losing her disciple Guy!


    "Four ghosts of the Rakshasa?!" Little Lolita Mayin exclaimed. To her from the countryside, Gozzi is equivalent to a legendary character.


    As the private executioners of the empire¡¯s most fierce Minister Ornest, I heard the mercenaries say that everyone was very powerful and cruel!My master provoke him, so what can I do now?


    "Is it amazing?" Nie Kong asked his maid Lori aloud.


    "Master... Master, super... super awesome." Ma Yin nodded hard, her big amber eyes blinked to signal Nie Kong to leave as soon as possible.


    "I withdrew a few years ago, and now I am taken over by the new Raksha Four Ghosts." Gozzi said lightly, finally showing his fangs: "About your pet hurting my son Gay Although I am very angry, if you are willing to sell me the little girl next to me as a daughter, then I will not be blamed for that incident!"


    Ma Yin''s body shook, and her face suddenly became pale and bloodless.Although her strange master often trains herself in strange ways and often complains about the master in her heart, she never intends to leave, who...who hopes the master will sell herself as an item.But now the other party was born in the imperial capital, the four ghosts of Rakshasa, the master can only agree to his request!


    "Come here and I will tell you the answer slowly." Nie Kong always smiled on his cheeks, beckoning gently to him.


    "Oh, interesting."


    Gozqi raised his eyebrows lightly, and he stood two meters in front of Nie Kong without fear.


    "Pop!" There was a crisp sound, and everyone was shocked in the face.Everyone saw a bright red palm print on Gozzi''s right cheek, which was swollen and blood spilled from the corner of his mouth.


    "Haha, are you awake from daydreaming now." Nie Kong''s gentle smile suddenly faded, and his handsome face was covered with frost!


    "Stupid master..." Ma Yin''s big eyes burst into tears, and his master will really dare to fight the notorious Raksha Four Ghosts for himself.


    "Damn it, I''m going to kill you." He spit out a few teeth in hatred, and then rushed towards Nie Kong with a sword in his hand!The fierce murderous aura swept through Nie Kong, and with all his strength, he instantly appeared in front of Nie Kong.Nie Kong''s body shuttled in his attack, like falling leaves, without a moving track.


    Gozzi''s blade turned into more than a dozen afterimages, and the target position was all Nie Kong''s neck.But Gozzi discovered to his horror that Nie Kong, who had been locked in with his murderous aura, disappeared from his sight.At the same time, Gozzi felt his head tightened, and someone grabbed the back of his head.Gozzi gritted his teeth, and the blade swung back at a tricky angle!


    Nie Kong pulled the back of his head and threw him back, causing his body to shoot backwards and hit the trunk ten meters behind.He vomited a mouthful of blood, and his internal organs were severely injured.


    "You are weak." Nie Kong said lightly.


    Gozzi''s expression was terrible. He knew how strong he was, but... but couldn''t he catch the opponent''s two moves?Obviously, as long as he hurt him with Murakami, he could easily win.


    "I don''t have time to play with you, go to hell."


    Nie Kong opened his palm lightly, and Gozzi immediately let out a sorrowful scream, and he could see the blood flowing back from his mouth.Forcibly drawn and gathered in front of him, the scene seemed extremely bloody!


    Only seeing Nie Kong''s fingers squeezed gently, the blood cell exploded violently with a thud.Everything within a ten-meter radius of him was blown into powder.


    Nie Kong will kill him directly, because there is no need to care too much.After all, a fifty-year-old bad old man, and his hands are filled with the blood of many people, how could he belong to the protagonist in the two-dimensional world!


    The key point is that his words are too irritating, and he dared to blatantly covet the loli maid he nurtured.No, that is already within the scope of blackmailing him.


    "Mayin, we should leave. Your maid training is not over, don''t be lazy."


    "Oh." Mayin exhaled forcefully, and after slapped her face with a little hand, she followed Nie Kong obediently.The master is a bit terrifying, he...really defeated the legendary Four Ghosts of Raksha!!


    It''s a long story, but it''s actually only a few seconds.And Gozzi''s six children, after seeing their father disappear.Their expressions were completely stunned, and they couldn''t immediately return to their senses, or they could hardly believe the facts before them.


    Will not!The "dad" Gozzi they most admired and admired in their hearts, how could he, who possessed super strength, easily die in the hands of others?


    One of the single ponytailed Lolita cried the most sad, as if two years of training time really regarded Gozzi as her biological father.


    The remaining five remained silent and began to worry about their future.Since the instructor of their elite assassination unit is dead, how will the upper emperor capital arrange them? Will it be wiped out by the empire because of this?

 1637 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01663, training is over, leave the forest

    The seven of them were an elite group selected by the imperial assassination force. Two years ago, Gozzi deliberately brought them from the imperial capital to the Longxi Mountains in the northwest border.The upper echelons of the empire valued Gozzi, who owns the village rain, and made great efforts to create a Longxi Village to facilitate his severe assassination training!


    Nie Kong traveled through the forest from the border towns in the west and unintentionally came to the mountains in the northwest of the imperial capital, and the wind leopard that was released for hunting took the seven of them as prey.Seeing that the wind leopard of the high-end dangerous species almost killed his disciple, Gozzi naturally refused to let it leave easily, which led to a series of incidents!


    "Nahasiu, he should have the Teikoku?" One of the little boys with glasses turned towards the other man who was always expressionless.


    "His movements are cleaner than Dad. It can be seen that he... his strength is unexpectedly strong. The final ability I used, I guess he may have the emperor to control blood. According to the legend, because no matter which emperor is He possesses great power, so if there is a fight between the owners of Tegu and there is a killing intent, one of them will inevitably die. Unfortunately, Dad belongs to the side of the trash fish that is slaughtered." Nahasiu said of his father¡¯s Death, the expression on his face did not fluctuate at all!Boys prefer to pay attention to weapons, so they understand the existence of Tegu.As for the other four little loli, they don''t know much about their conversation.


    "Naha Xiu, then you said what should we do now." Little Lori with black hair and red eyes said aloud.


    "Take my father''s Digu back to the village for now. I believe the intelligence agents planted there will inform the upper echelons of the empire and then be able to re-arrange us!" Naha Xiu said coldly.


    Because the energy contained in Gozzi''s blood did not have the power to blow up the imperial equipment, the imperial equipment¡ªMura Yuneng survived.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After climbing the steep Longxi Mountains, there is still only an endless forest before Nie Kong''s eyes.In fact, at the top of the mountain, he saw that there seemed to be a simple village at the foot of the mountain, but he had no intention of staying in the village below the mountain, and continued to the north with his little maid, Mayin.Looking at the label on the map, the target city No. 16 is more than 50 kilometers north of the Longxi Mountain Range, named Longbei City!According to the current level of Ma Yin''s improvement, it should be possible to adjust before arriving in the town.


    At present, her cooking level can be regarded as passing, and the simple housework of washing clothes can naturally be easily learned by everyone.As for the special training for preparing for "wiping the floor", it seems that after a few days, she can crawl for more than an hour.


    In order to ensure her self-protection ability, Nie would catch dangerous species in front of her in her free time.At first, he was just a simple restraint. At that time, Mayin heard the painful howling of the dangerous species during the autopsy, and she looked scared to death.He sulked and said the master was good or bad, deliberately frightening himself.After she got used to it, Nie Kong changed the tightly bound dangerous type to a severely injured type, then slightly injured, and finally turned into a dangerous type to deal with intact!


    For example, a senior tweeted of a B-level dangerous species that I occasionally encountered, pounced at her from a five-meter-high bush.The front paws are held slightly, and the sharp beak shrinks slightly.There was no expression in Mayin Shui Lingling''s eyes, he was very calm and focused, as if looking at food.The short knife held in one hand, the other hand is used to hold its head.The screaming sound of breaking through the air, only to see the rushing chuckles, the corpses were divided into several large pieces.Mayin looked at the tweeting of the dangerous species of birds with disgust, because the dangerous species of birds needed to remove their feathers to make the ingredients for cooking, so she was troubled.


    The reason why she was able to kill the Class B dangerous species alone was that on the one hand, it benefited from the sharpness of the short knife bestowed by Nie Kong, and almost no dangerous species could stop its cutting.On the other hand, practice makes perfect, which shows that Nie Kong''s training is very effective!But Nie Kong''s funny thing is that if he were not there, Ma Yin would tremble in fear and cry to her master. It really wouldn''t work without him.


    "Master, master! Look, I peeled off the banana skin completely." Ma Yin happily handed the banana meat with her saliva to Nie Kong, and the outer layer of skin was not divided. The standard three pieces peeled off.


    Although she looked a little ugly, Nie Kong was surprised at her success.


    "Really, you don''t have your hands." Nie Kong reached out and took the banana in his hand. Nie Kong carefully tasted the banana that was soaked in her saliva, and asked in disbelief.


    "Huh, master, why do you look down on Ma Yin, who can''t use your hands?" Seeing Nie Kong really eat the banana that he peeled with his mouth, Ma Yin''s little face was inexplicably hot.


    "Okay, I''ll test if you are lying." Nie Kong said, using his index finger to gently separate her soft lips and stretch them directly into her warm and tender mouth: "Take my index finger as a banana. ."


    "Ok!"


    Ma Yin slightly opened his teeth and put Nie Kong''s index finger, Xiang She dexterously rolled and touched, and cooperated with the squeezing of his mouth, making Nie Kong''s index finger numb and soft.Her big eyes were covered with a layer of mist, how could she feel good...so ashamed.


    "Yeah... yes, it only took a month, and your rigorous training is basically qualified." Nie Kong shook his heart and hurriedly took his fingers back.What... What''s up, her fragrance is so flexible.


    "Wow, is Mayin really qualified?" Mayin cheered out immediately, his big eyes showing surprise.


    Although it was really hard work, it seemed that I had learned a lot.She learned to take care of Nie Kong for a month, and her current mentality is naturally much more mature than ordinary children.


    "Yes, so we should leave the forest. Let''s start from Longbei City, and then go directly to the Imperial Capital." Nie Kong looked to the front. The target city they were going to-Longbei City was only one kilometer away from him.


    Ma Yin could only look at the harsh forest she was familiar with, her little face showing nostalgia.In the past, I kept talking about leaving as soon as possible, but now I suddenly felt a little bit reluctant to end my adventurous life with the owner.

 1638 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01664, pseudo-mother, peaceful way! Leader

    After coming out of the forest, Nie Kong saw the five-meter-high city wall of Longbei City.The crowd at the gate of the city gate was full of people, and there were many poor people in torn clothes wandering in groups from the north to Longbei City in the center of the northwest!


    After arriving in a new strange city for the first time, Mayin was very excited about it.But after seeing a town that was a bit more desolate than the environment in her hometown, her curious eyes immediately turned into disappointment, which was no different from her hometown.


    Following the rush of people squeezed from the North City Gate to the town, Nie Kong found that something extraordinary was happening in the square in the center of the town, and there were continuous poor people dragging their families forward to gather.


    In order to clear the doubt, Nie Kong took Ma Yin''s little hand to follow.It turned out that in the center of the square, there was a very beautiful, waist-length "woman" with long hair who was helping the poor and poor people for free treatment!There is a cross-shaped birthmark on his forehead, his bright and clear eyes are without a trace of impurities, and his cheeks always carry a soft smile!His slender fingers radiated a light green light and lightly touched the severely purulent wound.A surprising scene appeared, only to see that the injury of the deep bone was healed at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "That big...big sister, so... so amazing." Ma Yin blinked and exclaimed, and many viewers around her sighed with the same emotion as her.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, he is a real man," Nie Kong said.


    "Lord...how could the master know in advance that you...you didn''t personally confirm whether he has any dick, maybe he...he would be a poor X girl like himself." Once Master Nie Kong was easy to misunderstand that he was a boy when he sold himself, and finally he could prove it after he touched his little "sister".


    "Ahem! I really mistaken him for a girl, but when I look carefully, I will find that his throat has a Adam''s apple." The man in front of him looks feminine and handsome. Naturally, many people will mistake him for a girl. Baby''s.Such a beautiful pseudo-mother, even the nobles are eager to play with it.Compared to him, Nie Kong''s handsome and handsome tend to be boys.


    "Master, it turns out that he is really...really a boy." Mayin wiped his eyes in surprise, and finally believed the facts Nie Kong had said.


    "Don''t worry, how could there be a teenage girl who is poorer than you." Nie Kong said comfortingly.


    "Hmph, master, what kind of comfort are you?" Ma Yin''s little cheek twitched, and today I will never talk to my disgusting master.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Seeing that the atmosphere around the square tended to be subtle, Nie Kong asked a middle-aged woman with fanatical eyes next to him, "May I ask what happened to that."


    It seems that because of Nie Kong¡¯s dress and manners, the middle-aged woman carefully replied: "Master Hui noble, he is the leader of our Anning Sect. Because of his very kind heart, he often helps people everywhere to treat diseases for free, so he gets a lot. People''s support!"


    "Yes, the leader is definitely the savior sent by the gods of heaven. Many of us have followed him from the north to Longbei City in the northwest!" Another middle-aged man said admiringly.


    "The leader really sympathizes with our people, because two years ago the rebellion of a foreign nation in the north caused hundreds of thousands of villagers casualties in the country, and some even suffered the catastrophe of genocide! But the leader did not say anything, and set off directly. The war-torn country in the north tried to save more lives with its own power. Then it was not until the empire sent troops to conquer foreign nations in the north in March last year that the hierarch moved back from the north to the present Longbei city."


    "Oh, I only blame the foreign races in the north for being too strong. I heard that they have a prince named Numa Seka. He is only eighteen years old, but he has never failed with a gun in his hand and has a terrible situation. Strategy! It is rumored that he proposed a battle plan to use his own fortress city as a base, so they would send troops to invade and invade our empire two years ago!"


    "Although the strength of the empire will temporarily prevent them from making chaos, the chaos almost never stops. Many of our people can only leave the war-torn north. Thanks to the leader and his presence, we can safely lead us through the crisis. forest."


    After seeing someone start the discussion, the surroundings continued to whisper, almost all praised and praised his virtue, praised his greatness!


    Finally, a large number of people have voluntarily become followers of Anning Road, as if they have grown from a few dozen followers.


    And from the conversations of their poor people, Nie Kong could simply understand a lot of information from their mouths, what happened in his world!At present, the war in the north is like the ancient history of the heavenly dynasty suffering from wars of aggression and invasion by foreign nations!


    Nie Kong looked at the leader of Anning Sect in a little surprise, and it happened to collide with his Gujing Wubo''s eyes, and then the followers around found that his leader''s expression was uncommonly startled!


    Yes, there has always been no wave of Gujing, would the gentleman have a surprised expression? The followers were surprised and closed their mouths.


    Many people followed the gaze of the leader and found Nie Kong who stood out from the crowd.His handsome and unparalleled cheeks actually suppressed the leader they admired!


    His gentle smile seemed to be able to get rid of the darkness in their hearts, possessing an aura that was almost stronger than the teacher.My God, there won''t be two saviors.


    Unfortunately, Nie Kong did not respond to their questions, and left the town square with Mayin.I''m going to find the best hotel to stay for one night, and then buy a carriage tomorrow to go directly to the Imperial City.


    "It''s really weird, it exudes a dangerous aura." Nie Kong smiled lightly, his eyes showed a look of interest.


    Hearing from the fat butler who sells children in western towns, his owner wants to use men to mate and mate with the dangerous pet "Doss" in heat. Wouldn''t he be able to give birth to a cross-racial bastard? His own weird ability and the few dangerous smells he possessed.With the strength of Nie Kong''s level, he already knew everything about it, and his character attributes could not hide Nie Kong.


    "Forget it, I will understand it later." With his outstanding ability, he will definitely become famous in the future.

 1639 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01665, Mayin and the masters agreement

    The empire has an ancient country with thousands of years of civilization, and it is the most powerful country in the world.The only rivalry is the Western (Roman) kingdoms of foreign nations.While the southern islands and the northern frozen soil are relatively backward, the eastern island country "Japan" is an uncivilized wasteland!Since Nie Kong learned about the history of the empire, he couldn''t help but complain that the background of the empire was based on the ancient history from the Qin Dynasty to the Tang Dynasty.


    The Tang Dynasty existed in the period from 618 to 907 AD, starting from the first emperor Yingzheng, the first emperor, and the current empire seems to have existed for almost a thousand years.With the addition of the same Grand Canal as the Sui Dynasty, it would be difficult for Nie Kong to doubt it!As for the imperial capital in the center of the territory, it should be able to grow Anluoyang.


    It has existed for thousands of years, like everything that will age in the world, it is constantly aging and rotting.Nie Kong headed south, understanding the darkness and decay of the empire.


    Even so, the prosperous and magnificent imperial capital will still attract the people of the empire, and even the surrounding foreign nations have admired the luxurious life of the nobles in the imperial capital since childhood.


    With the sound of "gulugulu", only to see a dusty carriage parked in front of the magnificent walls of the imperial capital in the high sunset.


    "Wow! Master, come out and see, we are in the imperial capital." A double-ponytailed Lori Mayin in a maid''s costume stretched out half of her head from the carriage, and she excitedly faced the scenery in front of her. Nie Kong pointed.


    I saw a black city wall suddenly appeared in front of my eyes. The solid city wall stood more than ten meters high, as if to help cover half of the sky that I saw from the unsettling sun.


    Looking to the left did not see the end of the city wall, the same was true when looking to the right.The huge city wall can''t see how many kilometers in its radius, and Huang Huang stood silently and silently between heaven and earth.Ma Yin stared at the male city in front of him, looked at the extremely small crowd in front of the city wall, and muttered to himself: "I... have I really come to the imperial capital?"


    The imperial capital of Xiongcheng, the world''s largest city, naturally did not get its name, because the city was so huge that it had opened a dozen gates in four directions: east, west, south, and north.But despite this, you can see a steady stream of nobles and people coming in and out blocking the city gates.


    "It should be." Nie Kong shook his whip, and the gorgeous carriage slowly drove towards the open city gate.After a journey of more than ten days, they finally came to the famous imperial capital from Longbei City in the northwest!


    Nie Kong''s carriage came to the city smoothly, but the guards who guarded the city did not carefully check every passenger, and there were citizens who were free to enter and exit the city gate. After all, the emperor was different from the border of the country!


    Behind the wide city gate, the streets in all directions are paved with flat bluestone pavements, and there are endless pedestrians.


    There were young people who came from the countryside, and they looked around curiously, their expressions of excitement could not be hidden.There are mercenaries who specialize in adventures from all over the world, shuttled between the wine shops in a familiar way, and there are hearty laughter from time to time.


    In the end, only a part of the poor in the mainland remained. Although their faces were much better than those in the border towns, life seemed very difficult.The hawkers and merchants who set up stalls and do business naturally live very well.


    The wealth and magnanimity of the entire world seemed to be concentrated in the imperial capital. The warm atmosphere made people excited, magnificent and prosperous coexisted.At least the surface seemed very prosperous before them, without revealing the decay of dusk.


    Ma Yin widened her beautiful amber eyes and looked at the lively stalls and various beautifully decorated shops on both sides of the street. She felt that she couldn''t move away.


    Compared with the lively and magnificent imperial capital, the town where I grew up was like a simple village.The imperial capital is several times more prosperous than its own brain supplement!No, when you don¡¯t see it with your own eyes, it¡¯s hard to imagine it!


    "Master, I... what are we going to do next." She stammered, her little hand kept pulling the corner of Nie Kong''s clothes, as if she couldn''t recover from the shock.


    "Look at you little silly, what are you panicking! We are going to the hotel to rest for one night, and we will talk about it tomorrow."


    Nie Kong''s face remained calm as always. The imperial capital in front of him can indeed be considered very magnificent, but if it is prosperous, it is much different from the modern city in the second dimension!


    Retiring from the bustling downtown area to a corner of the quiet street, Nie Kong stopped in front of a luxurious hotel.Several waiters specially trained by the hotel came out, one of them respectfully took the reins, and the remaining three welcomed Nie Kong and Ma Yin to the beautifully decorated hotel reception!


    Nie Kong threw out a few gold coins as a tip, and then booked a luxurious room with the front desk staff, which actually has a natural hot spring bath!


    For Nie Kong and Mayin, who are sitting in a carriage and riding a horse and wagon, what they need most is a warm hot bath.


    Seeing the five-meter-wide bath, Mayin cheered, followed Nie Kong smoothly and jumped into the warm hot spring.She let out a few comfortable calls like an old man, playing hard in it.


    "Mayin, what is the fifth agreement with the master."


    Nie Kong slowly sank his body into the water and said to little Lolita with a smile.


    "While... I need to help wipe my back when I take a bath with my master." She said twistedly.


    "Article six."


    "When the host is sleeping, he needs to help warm the bed with his body, coax...to coax the host to sleep."


    "The first one."


    "When... when the owner needs it, help... peel the banana for the owner as soon as possible!" Although Ma Yin was wondering why it was ranked first, he still said it.


    "Since I remember everything, why not come." Nie Kong leaned back and waved to her with a smile.


    "Huh...huh, I won''t show you Ma Yin''s body, who told you...you always make fun of people''s poor X!" She wore a grimace, showing her naughty qualities.


    "Well, in fact, Ma Yin''s poor X is very cute, I won''t say it."


    "That''s OK, it counts as the master and Mayin''s seven promises."


    She hummed happily and swam behind Nie Kong in a swimming pose.Two little hands caught the towel behind and rubbed Nie Kong forcefully.

 1640 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01666, temporary residence in the capital

    After coming out of the hot spring bath, Ma Yin only felt a little lighter.I feel so lazy and comfortable.But now I can''t relax. According to the sixth agreement with the owner, I need to take care of the owner to sleep first.


    She was wearing cute silk clothes and pants, and she got into the soft bed.The warmth and comfort she had never experienced, as if lying on a cloud of cotton candy, made her almost fall asleep.


    In a daze, Mayin noticed that someone had lifted the warm quilt.Lazily narrowed his eyes open, he found the owner lying beside him.


    After Mayin had done her responsibilities, when she wanted to leave her master''s bed and go out for a good night''s sleep, Nie Kong''s right hand hugged her slender waist tightly.


    "Let''s sleep with the master tonight."


    "Really...really, the master is like a child." Ma Yin softened and shrank into Nie Kong''s arms with a soft mutter, spreading her legs slightly to clamp Nie Kong''s waist and abdomen.Ten seconds later, there was a uniform breathing sound.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Master, look at it! There are so many beautiful shops in that street. Let''s go and see what beautiful products are available." After waking up comfortably, the refreshed little Lolita pointed to the opposite side and exclaimed cheerfully , Such as a girl from the country.Yesterday, due to time constraints, I could hardly observe the prosperity of the imperial capital. It is rare for the owner to bring himself out to play early this morning. I absolutely begged the owner to buy a lot of things I like.


    "In the future, you will have the opportunity to come out and play. Now it is important to do business," Nie Kong said.


    "Does the master have anything to do in a hurry?" Mayin blinked curiously.


    "Buy a house in the imperial capital first."


    The most practical problem facing the two of them now is to find a suitable place to stay. It¡¯s not enough to live in the capital for a long time without own house!


    Although it is said that as long as there is an open space, he can release the luxurious villa inside from the ring, but the modern villa is too conspicuous and can only be purchased with a little troublesome means.


    The imperial capital occupies a huge area, but the population is huge, and the price of the land is really an inch of gold.The golden area should be divided among the rich and powerful nobles, and the area owned by each noble is very wide.If you live in a remote corner with the cheapest land price in the imperial capital, it seems meaningless!


    In fact, there is another potential existence. There are not a few officials and nobles in the imperial capital whose families are destroyed due to political struggles, and there should be a lot of vacant real estate!


    The political struggle at this time was really fierce, because of the emperor¡¯s age.The princes were divided into factions to seize the throne and desire to inherit the throne. On the other hand, the minister named Ornest had monstrous power!


    Nie Kong took Ma Yin to the relevant department of land and real estate in charge of the empire, and the purchase of land and real estate required its stamping approval.


    As soon as the official in charge heard that Nie Kong was about to buy a house, he immediately took out a map, pointed out the free land like commanding a march, and casually mentioned the price.


    The little maid was stunned secretly, the price of land near the remote castle town of the imperial capital was a gold coin per square meter.If the owner says to buy 1,000 square meters, it is estimated to cost 1,000 gold coins.As the location moves closer to the central palace of the imperial capital, the price of land will increase exponentially.


    To put it simply, there are no redundant positions within ten kilometers outside the palace, they belong only to all ministers and important officials.The cheapest price after ten kilometers is two hundred gold coins per square meter.If Nie Kong wants to buy a few hundred square meters, how can he do without tens of thousands of gold coins.


    After listening to the official''s introduction, Nie Kong briefly stated his requirements.He shouldn''t be too close to the ministers of the palace, it is best to be in the middle.


    The officials smiled and said it was OK, because the nobles wanted the same conditions as Nie Kong said.He then pointed his finger to the location of the central ring and told Nie Kongdao: "What do you think about it. The whole area covers an area of ??more than 900 square meters, and there is a separate yard. The interior is well decorated and fully furnished, but Only fifty gold coins per square meter!"


    Ma Yin pointed her finger cutely, but when she counted the gold coins spent, she exclaimed, "Lord...Master, we want four...forty thousand gold coins."


    What is the concept of forty-five gold coins? In her hometown, she can see that many nobles can buy a servant with a simple gold coin.


    "The price is reasonable, take me to see it."


    Nie Kong was very satisfied with the location he saw on the map, but he didn''t agree and asked to see the situation in person.


    "please follow me."


    The officials took a flat map and led Nie Kong to the magnificent attic group area.I saw that there was a mansion more than 100 meters away from the front, back, left and right, and only the rotting aristocrats of the imperial capital could live in the luxurious area.


    They opened the rusty steel gate and first saw the independent courtyard in front.Because no one repaired it, it was overgrown with weeds!


    Along the fifty-meter bluestone road, the interior of the attic was all in their sight.The wooden floor and the attic are made of marble and solid wood, which is slightly luxurious.


    Mayin was dumbfounded. If the owner could really buy it, then the work of wiping the floor would really take more than an hour.


    The long wooden corridor faces the courtyard, and the 200-square-meter hall on the first floor can be used to hold very large-scale banquets. The kitchen and warehouse are set up on the first floor.In the upper part of the lobby, on the second floor, there is an inner hall of 50 square meters, which belongs to the restaurant dedicated to the owner.


    "Yes, I decided to buy it." He basically met Nie Kong''s conditions, and he didn''t ask too much.


    "Haha! I''ll go back and prepare the paperwork and contract and wait, you go and prepare the gold coins." The official said with a smile from ear to ear.


    Ma Yin kept holding the corner of Nie Kong''s clothes with a small hand behind him, as if to remind the owner that they didn''t have so many gold coins.


    But after returning to the hotel with the host, he was surprised to find a few large boxes suddenly appeared in the carriage.When she opened it, Jin Shining blinded her eyes.There are really a lot of gold coins, it''s impossible to count them.


    Nie Kong used a carriage to pull a few large boxes of gold coins to the Ministry of Land and Resources. After counting the number face to face, he finally got the documents and contracts related to the empire.


    "Ma Yin, we will probably live in the imperial capital for a long time in the future." Standing in front of the attic just bought, Nie Kong touched her double ponytail and smiled lightly.


    "Really...really." Ma Yin murmured like a dream. Every country girl dreamed of living in the emperor.

 1641 The collapse of the second element body 01667, soldier recruitment

    In the morning, Nie Kong transformed the kitchen, bedroom, bathroom, and living room on the second floor into modern decorations, and they were completely refurbished.The little maid, Mayin, is mainly responsible for the weeding of the yard. She wants to improve it into a beautiful flower garden according to the master''s preference.As for the remaining half a day, Nie Kong took Mayin out to get acquainted with the environment of the imperial capital, and bought some daily necessities and ingredients by the way!


    After visiting the imperial capital for a few hours, its dark scene gradually emerged in front of Nie Kong and the others.I was accustomed to encountering aristocratic officials oppressing and killing the poor in the streets, and although there were a dozen imperial guards in armor around, their eyes were numb and indifference, and they really didn¡¯t come out. Willing to help the poor!


    The lives of the poor and the villagers look to them like beasts worthless, no, maybe only worth a gold coin.And the corpses of the poor they need to clean up in the Imperial City every day are no less than one hundred.Some starved to death, and some nobles played to death!Males and females make up half of them, but the age of fifteen and six is ??the oldest!


    As for Nie Kong and Mayin, they naturally didn''t have the time to be nosy, but made some plans in their hearts.


    So he waited until the next day. After Nie Kong finished his breakfast, he said goodbye to Little Mayin who was mopping the floor.He went out of the house and came to the department of the Imperial Military Department alone!Looking at the "Recruitment Point for Imperial Soldiers!" announcement on the khaki wall, he followed behind a dozen poor people.


    The recruiter of the soldier was an imperial officer in military uniform, about forty years old, and his expression was a little careless.If you see someone coming to sign up, just throw away the information that you need to fill out for the conscription without looking.


    "What the hell, did you want me to start with the lowest first-class soldier?" A man dressed as a mercenary yelled dissatisfiedly after seeing the content of the information.


    "Nonsense, and most of you are going to be dispatched to remote borders in the northwest." The recruited officer glanced at him and said lazily.


    "Damn it, but I don''t have too much time to waste. Let you see my skills directly, if you are satisfied, please be me a hundred captain directly!" He excitedly drew out the big sword from his waist. I was planning to show a few moves with the imperial officer in front.


    "Don''t be kidding, there are so many soldiers recruited that you need to draw lots! In the current depression, there are too many volunteers to sign up for recruitment. How can I have time to watch your performances one by one! The guards come out and help. I blasted him out!" the officer said angrily.In an instant, several soldiers came out from the left and right, framed his body separately, and kicked him out of the gate.The empire ended its battle with a foreign nation to the north a year ago, so the army is not really lacking.


    When it was Nie Kong''s turn, he saw Nie Kong''s calm and handsome cheeks, and finally put on a serious expression: "May I ask what your name is?"


    "You can call Nie Kong, although I think it''s best to be a general right now, but it seems that you don''t have the authority to appoint. Forget it, my request can only be the same as the one who just threw it out." Nie Kong said lightly. Said.


    "That...that, to tell you the truth, conscription volunteers can only go to the country..." He said hesitantly, of course he didn''t immediately agree to Nie Kong''s harsh requirements.Just kidding, he only has one quota for recruiting the captain, how could he easily throw it out.As a lieutenant-level officer, he really didn''t have much power in his hands.


    "I must at least be a captain."


    Nie Kong smiled softly and gently threw out a slap-sized bag.I only heard a sharp clinking sound when colliding with the table, and an orange-yellow color was revealed in the mouth of the bag.


    With a jump in his heart, those fingers dexterously received the money bag into his hand.After carefully weighing the weight of the purse, he kept swallowing saliva!Because of the gold coins that he can touch frequently, it can be estimated that there are at least more than 500 gold coins in the purse, which is equivalent to his 500-month salary!!


    I originally thought that there was no hope of making a fortune. After all, the applicants for soldiers were at most a few mercenaries and most of the poor. How could they have money to bribe themselves?But at this moment, Nie Kong''s windfall happily hit him in the face!


    If you have that money, you can buy a very good house around the Imperial Capital Castle Town, and you can live a rich life with your wife and daughter.


    "Yes, you passed!"


    The recruiting officer looked at Nie Kong with a smile, and secretly placed another information form in front of Nie Kong from the drawer. "Please fill in the information and register. You should wait until we register the information. You can arrive early the next day. The imperial military department has gone to report."


    "I haven''t finished my request. Although I can only be a small team leader for the time being, I have no plans to leave the imperial capital to protect the country."


    Nie Kong sighed with the darkness of the world, and he could do anything with money.If he wants to take the post of general, it is estimated that at least one hundred thousand gold coins will be spent on bribes.But for Nie Kong, it was much simpler than drinking water.Someone once said that things that can be done with money are not difficult.


    "Please put a hundred hearts on it, I will arrange a position for you to be stationed in the imperial capital." He confidently patted his chest and said.


    Nie Kong nodded in satisfaction, and simply filled out the approximate address, hometown and related information.The poor behind looked at the officer''s blatant bribe, but remained silent.If they have money to support their family''s life, they won''t come to sign up for the empire to recruit soldiers.Rich aristocratic lords like Nie Kong may only want to be an official because he has nothing to do.


    Bringing the filled-in backup information out of the recruitment site, Nie Kong smiled slightly at the corner of his mouth: "Haha, interesting! Since the empire is so dark and rotten, maybe I can mess it up."


    Nie Kong doesn''t have a good impression of the corrupt and dark imperial nobles in his heart, but if the development of the plot is to overthrow it, then Nie Kong may be a good choice to become an imperial officer.

 1642 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01668Poor Mayin

    "Ma Yin!" The military district of Nie Kong''s imperial capital came back, but found that the room was quiet.A kettle fell aside in the yard, half of the water spilled out.Using Nie Kong''s reasoning ability, I guessed that Mayin suddenly went out when something happened while watering the flowers and plants not long ago.No, doesn''t she dare to play alone in the Imperial City Center?


    But when he carefully looked at the footprints faintly exposed in the mud, Nie Kong''s eyebrows raised.The footprints seemed very messy, except for the Ma Yin he knew, there were three stranger footprints, two large and one small!


    "Huh! I don''t know how to live or die, someone dares to hit my private maid with a crooked brain."


    Fortunately, the yard was cleaned up yesterday, and the soil is basically new.If it does, Nie Kong really can''t follow the clues of his footprints to find the missing Mayin!


    Nie Kong saw the footprints of the three people leaving the iron gate, and then the remaining mud turned to the bluestone road on the left, and finally stopped in front of the neighbors next door.His eyes showed killing intent, "You pray that Mayin''s best is nothing."


    Nie Kong violently destroyed the big iron gate, and found a dozen heavily armed guards rushing towards him vigilantly.Nie Kong didn''t have time to play with them. A blood-red blazing dragon sinful blood whip appeared on his right hand. The Yanlong roared and burned them all to ashes.Nie Kong instantly traveled a hundred meters away from the courtyard and appeared in front of the magnificent attic.


    His sharp ears could vaguely hear Mayin''s painful cry.In the end, following the voice, he came to the slightly dark and shabby warehouse, and it was already possible to confirm that Ma Yin was inside.When Nie Kong kicked the wooden door vigorously, he finally saw what was happening inside.


    Ma Yin, her lovely daughter, had her hands tied with rope and hung from the beams of the roof.She was crying, struggling desperately to twist all her green body exposed to the air.


    Her white skin was hydrated and there were dozens of whip bruises. On the other end of the room, there was only an eight or nine-year-old blond girl laughing comfortably, while sprinkling salt water in a basin on her wound. Ma Yin who abused Nie Kong with an expression of excitement.


    In the dark warehouse, there is a cell hidden.Nie Kong discovered that there were two humans who seemed to be sick and rotting inside.No, it may no longer be human!


    "Haha, your maid, who is a mere district, actually wears more beautiful clothes than mine. I am very angry, now you know the consequences are serious!" She shook the whip hard, and Ma Yin''s scream made her very happy.


    "Damn it, who approved you and my maid?" She suddenly heard the cold voice coming from the room, her movements stopped and she turned and looked behind.


    When Ma Yin, who was hanging in the air, saw Nie Kong, she cried happily.


    "Woo, lord... lord, you finally came to save Mayin."


    "Oh, it turns out that you are her master. I can tell that you are a nobleman. My name is Alia. Can you resell her to me?" She was crazy excited when she saw Nie Kong''s handsome appearance. The expression converged, showing a smile with reserved sunshine.She looks as cute as Mayin, but at the age of nine, her personality is so abnormal.


    The key is how could Mayin be tied up by her? Mayin should be able to protect himself.With his training, there is no difficulty in dealing with a dozen weak guards.Maybe once she is not by her side, even if she encounters danger, she will be in a mess.


    "Oh, Lord...Master, don''t believe her. I just...because I believed she was our neighbor, I was tricked and kidnapped by her." Mayin cried out aggrievedly. .


    "Hmph, if I sell Ma Yin to you for insults and insults, you think it will be very cool, right?" Nie Kong said with a sneer.


    "So... how do you say that, I dare to dress more cutely than I am Alia, absolutely unforgivable. If you lack a maid, I can give you a dozen." The madness in Alia''s eyes is vague There is a tendency to re-emerge, she is a daughter of a family with perverted habits.If Nie Kong came a day or two late, Ma Yin would be inhuman.


    I didn''t expect that my neighbor would have such a perverted loli.


    "Although you are very happy, I am very upset now, because Ma Yin is the only one who can train her." Nie Kong walked to Lori Elia, resisting the urge to slap her to death.


    "You...what are you going to do, if you dare to mess around, I...I''m going to call the guard." She panicked, and drew her whip at Nie Kong.With a light touch of Nie Kong''s hand, her leather whip broke into several knots.


    After seeing how powerful Nie Kong was, she cried out for help: "Come... come, come and rescue me."


    "Your guards are all dead, let''s see who can save you." Nie Kong grabbed her clothes with a harsh tearing sound, her small body was revealed in Nie Kong''s sight.


    The crying Ma Yin saw the egg-sized swelling breasts before Alia Hung, and she cried a lot louder than before.It''s no wonder that Mayin will be very gloomy, next year will be the same, but Alia''s development is much better than her.


    "Ah..." she screamed, and rushed towards the open door of the warehouse with her legs frightened.But the wooden door creaked and suddenly closed in front of her.She kept tapping and shouting hard.


    Maybe the soundproofing effect of the warehouse is very good, maybe others are used to it, maybe Nie Kong is clean.No one will come to save her.


    With a wave of Nie Kong''s right hand, it cut her two calves like a sharp blade of space appeared out of nowhere.She cried out in pain, instantly lost her balance and knelt on the ground.


    Before she could react, a dog trap formed by a rope looped around her neck.Nie Kong''s fingers gently pulled, and the pulling force made her kneel and crawl towards Nie Kong in tears.


    When Ma Yin, who was rescued from the bondage, saw her, he kicked her out angrily, and Nie Kong suddenly pulled her in front of him.


    "Since you dare to humiliate my slave girl, it''s my turn to fight back now. Don''t worry, it will definitely give you an unprecedented experience."

 1643 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01669Master, don’t you...

    Seeing that her master was about to bully Alia, who was about to bully the eldest lady, Mayin vented her anger.Touching the hideous and stinging wound on her body, she thought to herself: "I won''t forgive her, obviously the master was not willing to beat herself. If the master didn''t come to save herself, she might really have been beaten to death by her. ."


    "You... what are you going to do to me! If you dare to hurt this lady, my father... he won''t spare you!" Because of the inferior nature of the nobles, even if she is in deep trouble, she still doesn''t talk to Nie Kong. Ask for mercy!


    "Don''t worry, I plan to kill you!" Nie Kong squatted down in front of her, caressed her short blonde hair like a pet puppy, and then touched her with her fingers along her smooth back Of the buttocks.Perhaps stimulated by the opposite sex, a blush appeared on her cheeks.Although she is estimated to be only ten years old, the development of the second characteristic of a woman is obvious, and she occasionally touches the fluff that springs up.It is said that the average girl in the empire will marry at the age of fourteen, so in fact many loli will develop from the age of eight.


    Without understanding what Nie Kong was going to do to herself, Alia felt a numbness behind her.I noticed something strange and cold stuffed into my body, it was so full and painful!


    "Woo!" Her kneeling body trembled, and she looked back quietly, and found that there was a long strange thing on Nie Kong''s right hand.


    "Lord...Master, you...what exactly are you going to use to punish her?" Ma Yin asked curiously.


    "Big her belly!" After hearing Nie Kong''s answer simply, Mayin was silly.


    "Oh, I don''t...no." Alia twisted her body vigorously, as if to resist Nie Kong''s atrocities.At the same time, she only felt that a warm liquid shot into her body, warm and comfortable, completely melted her resistance, but instead longed for Nie Kong to continue..


    "Master...Master, she seems to be enjoying it! Master is partial, I will play again in the future."


    "Huh, are you comfortable? The show is about to begin."


    I only saw white smoke from the warm salt water in the basin, and the temperature rose to more than 80 degrees!Nie Kong used the injection with one hand and injected it into her body from behind in an instant.


    "Wow!" She let out a miserable cry, as if she had gone from heaven to hell in an instant, her small body constantly rolling and struggling.The hot water poured directly into her intestines.


    Ma Yin''s eyes widened, and she realized that her belly looked like a baby, and it was a few times bigger than before. It was like a swollen little ball, and you could see it slowly creeping!


    Seeing her own master, unexpectedly... she kept pouring hot water into her body.She shuddered at the thought of the pain she was going to suffer.Although Miss Alia had beaten herself to death, it was simply too bad to compare with the master''s methods, if she could not bear it.


    "It''s so hot and painful, please, stay...Stop it. Oh, my stomach is about to...explode, please let me pull it out!" Her face was completely twisted, and everything was visible. How terrible it is to suffer.The first is the extreme irritation and pain caused by the hot water, and the second pain is not strong, but the hot water keeps filling the stomach and the uncomfortable exploding is no less than the pain of the hot water.In the end, she was eager to pull it out, but Nie Kong blocked the exit with a tool and made her feel crazy!The unprecedented sensory stimulation made her crazy genes continuously released.


    "Master, if you push her so hard, her stomach won''t explode, right." Looking at her big belly, which took up half of the area, Mayin said stupidly.


    "Well, it is indeed the limit." Nie Kong dropped the syringe after looking at Alia who was foaming and shaking.


    "I... I was wrong, please let me go." Little Lori said angrily.


    "Mayin, come and pull out the hose."


    Ma Yin gave a hum and pulled hard with his hands.Like the magnificent release of the flood from a dam, a light yellow hot water column with a turbid smell spurted from the pink outlet.


    "Well, it smells!" Ma Yin slapped her nose, and Arya could see her extremely comfortable expression.


    "Ok... so comfortable, please... please continue to fuck me." She used her last strength to climb to the bottom of Nie Kong''s feet. Although her life was lost, she seemed to have awakened.


    "Huh, looking for death!"


    Nie Kong didn''t believe in evil, so he reinserted the rubber tube, and then used a bowl of shaved ice to pour the cold smoothie down.


    "Ah..." Her body was swaying desperately, foaming continuously.After the extreme piping hot, the feeling is far more frozen than usual, especially when it is directly reflected in the keen internal organs, it is a hundred times deeper!


    Little Lolita Arya thoroughly tasted the so-called strongest experience of the two-tier ice and fire, which was several times more uncomfortable than the hot water just now!After exceeding the tolerance limit of the sensory nerves, she lost consciousness in front of Nie Kong.


    "How great I thought it was, Mayin, let''s go back."


    "Master, wait, I...I will pull it out!" The master''s such powerful props must not be left to her to use!Thinking about this, Mayin pulled the hose out of her ass.


    Ma Yin curiously discovered that without jetting out the water column like the last time, the bulging belly seemed to be unchanged.


    "Hey, master, why didn''t she recover." Ma Yin said with his eyes widened.


    "If you can recover from the spray, how can you stay in the last painful torment. If you want to recover, you can only wait until the smoothie in your intestines melts and flows out a little bit!" Nie Kong said, shaking his head.


    Ma Yin only felt cold and swish. It''s really hard for Arya to ask her master to try one more time. She whispered: "Master, you...you don''t punish Ma Yin like that in the future!"


    "Hehe, don''t worry, in fact, if you only pour warm water, it will be very comfortable." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    Ma Yin''s face flushed, "If you are punished for doing something wrong in the future, the master shouldn''t make Ma Yin''s stomach too big."

 1644 The collapse of the second element Text 01670. Report, General Esdes

    And although Arya¡¯s internal organs and stomach were damaged by cold and heat stimulation and only half of her life remained, as long as someone found it early, she should be able to save her in time.For example, Arya¡¯s mother, the hostess who abused and killed the poor in the warehouse cage, should come to check the situation in the warehouse!Nie Kong''s shot is very measured, adjusting the temperature to the most important level.It not only makes people feel very hot and painful, but also ensures that the stomach will not be cooked directly like boiling water.


    So after seeing Mayin put on his clothes, Nie Kong didn''t care about the life and death of Alia, holding her little hand back to the next door to the house he bought only yesterday.


    From what happened today, Nie Kong felt that it was necessary to enhance the security that was lacking at home.On the one hand, he practiced training to increase Loli Mayin''s strength value, and on the other hand, he was ready to go out and come back to see the mountain "sacred beast".


    "Listen! Stay at home, if someone dares to bully you, you must bravely hold the weapon in your hand to fight them." Nie Kong told her.


    "Hey, master, I have come to the imperial capital with all the hard work, and I really want to go out to the surrounding environment." When she heard that she could only stay at home while the master was going out to play alone, she puffed up her mouth in protest.


    "If you give someone a few lollipops, then I don''t care about your life or death." Nie Kong taught.


    "Then... When will the master be free to accompany Mayin out to play, it''s so boring to be alone at home."


    "It should be a few days later, now I want the Empire to be an official. Maybe there will be things to be busy a few days ago, and it may be easy in the future. If you want to go out and play by yourself, then your strength needs to be recognized by me, so you work hard Come on." Nie Kong patted her little cheek, and took the documents and materials to the Imperial Military Department to take up his post.Hearing Nie Kong''s condition, Mayin encouraged herself secretly.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I came to the recruitment point of the Imperial Military Building yesterday and found that the deputy general in charge of recruitment had already been waiting for him to come and gave him a token of official position and related copywriting.


    "Your information has been put on record in the empire database, please come with me, I will take you to see your boss."


    "boss?"


    "Yes, your commander is a deputy general at the same level as mine. He should be responsible for the daily training of your team leader." While speaking, he led Nie Kong to break through the heavily guarded barrier and came to an iron gate. .He knows his current location is isolated from the residents, and it is already considered as the forbidden area of ??the palace.According to the intelligence collected a few days ago, Nie Kong understood that the Imperial Military Department had the Imperial Secret Police, the Imperial Guard, the most dangerous assassination unit in the Empire, and so on.


    "Okay, then you take the information and report it yourself." He smiled and patted Nie Kong''s shoulder, and then gradually stepped away from Nie Kong''s sight.


    Nie Kong didn''t feel nervous and timid on his face, he wondered how much money it would cost to knock his boss out.If supported by merit, Nie Kong''s strength can rise to the position of a high-ranking general not difficult, but it is too troublesome.


    With the "duh" voice, Nie Kong directly knocked on the door in front of him.


    "Who?" An indisputable voice came from inside the door, and Nie Kong''s expression was instantly shocked.


    "The new captain Nie Kong, come here to report!"


    "come in!"


    Nie Kong pushed open the door hard, and all the scenes in the room appeared before his eyes.First I saw five or six men in military uniforms kneeling in two neat rows.And there were a few heavy bricks on their legs.Once you dare to relax, a whip will be drawn from above immediately.


    What attracted Nie Kong''s gaze most was the woman in white military uniform sitting in the front with her beautiful legs in white stockings!Her ice-blue hair fell to the length of her knees, exuding a faint fluorescence.Due to the fact that the upper body was too big for the Huns, the buttons of the military uniform jacket were cracked, and a white breast and ditch could be vaguely seen.The graceful figure is hidden in the military uniform, which has aroused countless daydreams.


    You are not mistaken, why is your boss a beautiful woman?The series of methods Nie Kong had originally prepared seemed to hit the air with a punch.Although you can use money to bribe the beauty in front of you, is it really effective?


    "Haha, welcome the arrival of the new members. My name is Esthers, you can call me Deputy General Esthers." When Nie Kong''s information was taken out to confirm that it was true, her beautiful cheeks showed moving. His smile suddenly bloomed like a hundred flowers.


    The few team leaders who were kneeling around looked at Nie Kong with pity.


    Nie Kong suddenly sweated, no, he just trained a S-leaning loli, now there is a queen-type boss again?


    "What''s the matter, is there any problem." Seeing Nie Kong''s dazed expression, she said with a smile.


    "No, I''m just surprised that my boss will be a seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl." Nie Kong said honestly.


    "There are indeed very few female generals in the empire. Except for me, there is only another named General Najieshitan. But don''t worry, I will train you to become the best soldiers in the empire." She solemnly promised. Tao.


    "Like the kind of training they are doing now?" Nie Kong curiously pointed to the men who were kneeling and trembling in front of him. Is that method really effective? It can only be regarded as satisfying your personal S hobby.


    If using a kneeling washboard can really improve combat effectiveness, even if the wife¡¯s bronchitis is already on the surface, Nie Kong had to suspect that she was fooling around.


    Naturally, Nie Kong was very unhappy. Although he felt very good about training others, he didn''t like being trained by others, even though he was being trained by a beautiful queen!


    "Oh, you actually misunderstood, I just gave them a slight punishment, who made them too useless." Seeing Nie Kong''s misunderstanding, she yelled wrongly.


    "General... General, is it really the slightest punishment?" A tall and thin man raised his hand and said aggrievedly.


    "Of course, I actually have hundreds of ways to punish. If you continue to make mistakes, you might be able to taste them one by one." She smiled softly, and her bright eyes seemed to have some expectation.

 1645 The collapse of the second element Text 01671, Minister Ornest?

    "Don''t worry, follow me and do it! If anyone can behave properly, I will lead him to become my cronies. There are only three places." She stretched her body from the chair, her blue eyes looking down at Nie The seven of them eloquently said some soliciting empty talk.


    "Deputy General Esdes, I heard that you have taken refuge in Minister Ornest, right?" A strong man in his twenties with short blond hair asked inexplicably.She is only eighteen years old. In addition to her outstanding abilities, she will probably rely on that strong background to get the position of lieutenant in two years.Otherwise, even if Esther''s ability is very strong, with the decay of the empire, it would be difficult for her to stand on such a beautiful and colorful one!With that graceful and wonderful figure, even Nie Kong was shocked even when he saw it, let alone those rotten nobles.And she now keeps the girl''s purity, which can explain everything.


    "No...no, why didn''t Deputy General Esdes join the guardian of the empire, General Bud, Minister Ornest..." In the hearts of their generals, only Bud, the strongest in the empire, admired General.And Minister Ornest''s notorious reputation for corruption has already swept the entire empire!


    "Shut up! Because Minister Ornest appreciates my abilities very much, it is only natural that his friendship with him is poor and cannot be called refuge." Her eyes suddenly turned cold, and the whip in her hand pulled him out three times. Meter.He shuddered and closed his mouth, got up obediently and kneeled again to accept the punishment.The other five around showed smirking expressions, and their expressions were quite joyful.


    "Forget it, the punishment time is over! I will give you half an hour to rest and get to know your teammates, and then we need to start a new day of training." After that, she got up from the chair and left the room.The tall body curves finally appeared in Nie Kong''s eyes, his height was over 1.7 meters, and his height was almost equal to that of Nie Kong because of wearing high heels.And the slender and straight legs and the proud Hungarian tribe show the beauty that women should have!Sure enough, after Nie Kong was accustomed to seeing Mayin''s cute little poor X, he suddenly felt that the Husband of Vice-General Asdes was so broad.


    "I''m waiting for you in the torture room!" When Nie Kong was left alone with the seven people, Esther twisted her slender waist and left the room, leaving only a touch of fragrance!


    The six people around immediately removed the heavy rock from their knees, and their bodies were completely limp.


    "It''s really rare that there will be such a beautiful female general in the empire." Nie Kong couldn''t help but said in praise.


    "Well, your taste is really heavy." The other six people looked at Nie Kong with weird eyes. Although beautiful, General Esdes''s exuding as if the actual S was covering her side.No, it should be said that ordinary men will only deliberately pay attention to her S sex and ignore her beauty.Even the most corrupt Minister Ornest stopped seeing her at first sight.The shrewd minister knew that if he really got into a strong Esders, the minister who was full of power would probably spend the rest of his life with happiness, and he was really not sure to suppress her strong.


    Nie Kong didn''t deliberately set up friendship with them, because he planned to be promoted in a short time.After chatting with the six of them for half an hour, Nie Kong only remembered the names of two people. The strong blond man who had just been beaten was named Gust, from a remote country.And another very short, feminine and beautiful girl named Niwu, who seems to belong to a noble background!


    When Nie Kong first saw Niwu, he suddenly had the idea of ??taking off his pants to see if he had any dick.Because Xiaozhengtai has no male characteristic Adam''s apple, it is really hard to tell.Fortunately, he was a nobleman of the empire. Otherwise, he would be seen by a nobleman with a taste for sex, and he would never escape the devil!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When the half-hour greeting was over, the six of them set off toward the torture room non-stop, worried that they would be punished by Asides if they came late.


    Because Nie Kong came to the base of the Imperial Military Department for the first time, he was very unfamiliar with the surrounding environment, and temporarily needed to follow them.


    There were more than fifty meters across the torture room, but the sorrowful screams clearly reached their ears.Although I could guess that the scene inside would be cruel, when I saw it with my own eyes, three of them spit out.


    A huge oil pan filled with boiling oil was placed in the field, and Esthers was instructing several torture officers to throw the criminals into the oil pan.The hot boiling oil blasted their surface to pale yellow, and instantly their skin swelled with blisters, which was a bit nauseous.


    Probably because of being very professional, the condemned prisoners in the oil pan struggled for a long time and did not die. They suffered painful suffering, just like purgatory on earth.


    "Yes, you remember to control the temperature of the oil pan to about 90 degrees, otherwise it will burn people to death directly." At this time, Asides was using a professional tone to teach several torture officers around here .


    "Sorry." The torturers wiped their sweat and looked at Esders who exuded S with admiration.


    "Haha, Deputy General Esdes, what soup wok criminal method you invented is really interesting." Next to the beautiful general, there is a very fat fifty-year-old nobleman with a gray beard, and he can''t change his face. Continue to use the steak in hand.Seeing dozens of condemned prisoners struggling and screaming in the frying pan, their cheeks were full of flesh and laughed incredibly happy.


    "Secretary Ornest?!" Gulast exclaimed in a low voice.


    Nie Kong glanced at him with surprise. It turned out that he was a minister who could turn the clouds and rain in the empire? Sure enough, his skin looked like a villainous boss.Esther said that Ornest''s ability, shouldn''t it be the ability to torture and abuse.A picture suddenly appeared in Nie Kong''s mind. He had just joined the army with his own strength and became the team leader. He occasionally came to the torture room and showed the Super S talent, which happened to show Ornest the possibility!


    "Report, Deputy General Esdes, we are here." Niu called out in a crisp girl voice.


    "Well, it''s just half an hour." Seeing Nie Kong and the others arrive in time, Esdes smiled with satisfaction.

 1646 The collapse of the second element Text 01672, Asides s training?

    "Sorry! Minister Ornest, please allow me to retire first. I need to take my men out for training!" Esders leaned back and said after seeing his capable work seven days later.There is no humility in the tone, only due politeness.It seemed that she was right. She didn''t turn to Minister Ornest, and the two only had a cooperative relationship.In other words, the minister who holds strong political power intends to use Esters to infiltrate the military department of the empire.The two parties belonged to their respective cooperative relations. What he fancyed was the strong power and lack of ambition of Esders.


    Although the minister is highly powerful, the military power has always been controlled only by the empire''s strongest general Bud.Fortunately, the general, because of the ancestral training, believed that the generals could not interfere in politics, otherwise it would not be his turn to speak.


    "Go, I want to stay and continue to appreciate it." Minister Ornest did not remove the tumbling pan with his squinted eyes, and simply waved his hand to Esters!


    With a big wave of his hand, Esdes led Nie Kong and his group of seven people to leave the imperial forbidden military area and head directly to the arena in the center of the imperial capital.Maybe because it was not open, although it was as magnificent as the Colosseum in Rome in ancient times, it was empty without a spectator.


    "Deputy General Esdes, why are you taking us to the arena?" Gulaster asked puzzledly.


    "Don''t complain, it''s the training venue I racked my brains to help you choose. As long as it goes well, it should be able to enhance your actual combat ability." Esters'' pretty face showed a beautiful smile in his eyes, but the six of them Thinking back to the rigorous training I faced yesterday, I couldn''t help but shudder.


    It turned out that Esdes took them to the steep Rocky Mountains in the suburbs of the Empire yesterday and asked them to climb up to the top of the mountain 500 meters from the bottom.


    Although the mountain road is very steep and full of small uneven rocks, it is quite easy for their strength.But Deputy General Esdes was too frustrated. He had to tie them all together and said he would increase the difficulty of training for them.Sure enough, they could only climb up like maggots in the end, while the deputy general Asdes was watching them cursing on the top of the mountain.


    In the end, it took half a day, and none of the six of them managed to reach the top of the mountain.So because Esdes was very dissatisfied with their performance in special training, he was punished by stone cover knee punishment.They are actually very wronged in their hearts. How could it be possible for a normal person to complete the training of Asdes.


    "Master Esdes, it seems that the arena is not open now." Niwu, a pseudonymous mother from an imperial nobleman, naturally knows all the information about the arena, a recreational place for nobles.


    "Don''t worry! I don''t plan to let you fight in the arena anyway, just borrow its venue."


    "Huh, it''s really great. It shouldn''t be the harshness of yesterday." Gullast said as if he was relieved when he saw the flat ground.


    "Yes, today''s training should be quite easy." Asides'' eyes were bent into a crescent shape, but Nie Kong understood what she said was easy for Super S, and the level of understanding was fundamentally different from ordinary people.


    If Nie Kong is an ordinary person, facing the tossing of the super-S strong female boss, it is estimated that he has the plan to resign immediately.Otherwise, if you are not careful, you can only end up with a semi-crippled end.


    She blew a whistle forcefully, a sharp voice swept across the wide circular arena, and echoes continued.


    As if some kind of signal had been sent, a heavy stone gate in the arena slowly opened, revealing a dark cave.


    Nie Kong¡¯s eyes could see, a pair of green eyes glowing in the dark!


    "Hey, what...what is that?" Niwu called out.It turned out that the huge body finally appeared from the stone gate, it turned out to be a huge toad more than two meters high!


    "It''s amazing, the arena can actually capture the dangerous species of Grade B alive, a powerful corrosive toad." Gulast said in shock.


    "Haha, that''s right, I took a lot of effort a few days ago to catch it. I''ve been hungry for two days now." Esters said with a smile.


    Nie Kong had killed one in the forest before, but it was a pity that he could only eat a few catties, because the rest contained toxins, but the taste was quite delicious.


    "No, Deputy General Esdes... Do you plan to use it as our training object?" Niu asked with staring eyes.


    B-level dangerous species can cope with their current strength, but it will not be easy.Especially the small pseudonym Niwu, he does not have his own emperor now, has not become the three beasts in the original work.


    "With the cooperation of the seven of us, the B-level dangerous species can be easily eliminated." A tall and thin black-haired man said disdainfully.


    Nie Kong couldn''t help but glanced at him for nothing, really taking things for granted.


    "Don''t guess, I didn''t tell the specific content of the training." Sure enough, Asides spoke, there was no group fight to support them.


    "Don''t you want to fight it?" Gulast said in a daze.


    "Fighting is necessary, but you have to go up one by one. And I have a prerequisite..."


    Hearing her uttering the word request, the bodies of the six of them did not tremble, "Also...there are...requirements?"


    The same words as yesterday made them suddenly start to panic. General, you said it is simple.


    "Yes, first of all you must fight fair with your bare hands. Otherwise, if you bully it with weapons, it will be too pitiful. Don''t be afraid, I can handle it alone, and I believe you can do the same." Esters said quietly.


    Will it be pitiful, after being hungry for two days.If you see someone showing up, you don''t have to be crazy, and you will attack the opponent desperately.


    The necks of the six people went cold, how could they voluntarily be the food of Class B dangerous species?


    "Vice general, yes... a little too dangerous," Niwu whispered.


    "Oh, that''s right. I forgot to measure the difference between your strengths and it." Esdes narrowed his eyes, and indeed felt a bit risky for them now.


    "Yes, the general''s strength is much stronger than ours." Niwu said with joy.


    "Well, I will make you a measure with insurance."

 1648 The collapse of the second dimension 01674, mad scientist, dr. fashion

    Nie Kong couldn''t help but gave her a blank look. Who told you to come up with a trick with a strong S nature to toss people, now ask for trouble.


    "Deputy General Esdes, no... it''s none of us... our business." Gullaster, who has a rougher nerve line, didn''t understand how terrifying the atmosphere is now, and hurriedly separated from his own. relationship.


    "Shut up for me!" Esthers had a pretty face in black, looked at the blue eyes of the other six people in Niu, and warned in a cold voice: "You guys better take everything that happened. Forget, now... disband temporarily!"


    "Oh! I have personally demonstrated the content of the training, why did you suddenly announce the disbandment? Really, Deputy General Esders is really wayward." Nie Kong shook her as she walked away quickly with a sullen breath. Said the head.


    Gullaster and the others sighed in unison, and they all stepped back together.For the sake of their own lives, they have to separate from the fierce Nie Kong in the future.


    It is estimated that in the entire empire, Nie Kong is the only one who can calmly lead the deputy general of Queen Esdes with a rope.Perhaps as Nie Kong said, he burned his brain when he was young, but while complaining, he had to admire his ability to make the deputy general suffer.


    "Captain Nie Kong, please take care of yourself." Gulast patted Nie Kong on the shoulder. At present, they cannot protect themselves.Deputy General Esdes, who was in his usual state, was horrible enough. Who knows what brutal and inhuman method she will use to train them after drinking gunpowder, hoping that Nie Kong will share most of her firepower.But in any case, the future will be quite difficult.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A group of seven people left the arena one after another, each to find their own fun, and now they have wine and are drunk.Nie Kong returned to the military forbidden area of ??the Imperial Palace.He needs to understand the situation of various forces within it as soon as possible, and make plans for promotion as soon as possible.Although he can cope with Asides'' troubles, it is not the same thing to always be crushed by girls, especially the super-S queen Asdes.If he uses money to bribe, he has a good chance of being promoted to the same official position as Esters in a short time.


    Because the road to promotion of a general''s military attache will be really long, after all, the top officer in charge of the military attache is named General Bude.I understand from the side that he is a stubborn and serious old man.The bribery methods used to deal with corrupt political officials can only be strongly disgusted and condemned by him.


    So even though Esdes, who is very strong and has Ornest as the background, it took more than a year to rise to the position of deputy general.During that time, she might have gone out to fight a battle or two and made several contributions.


    In the imperial military forbidden area, in addition to military officers like Nie Kong who are in charge of frontal operations, there are four departments: the Imperial Garrison in charge of the security of the imperial capital, special police for solving special incidents, and the guards of the emperor in the palace.Of course, it may not only be simple on the surface, the dignified empire will have forces that Nie Kong does not understand.


    "Hey, what''s the matter, why didn''t you hear the screams of death row prisoners." When passing through the torture room, Nie Kong was surprised to find that it was still a bit abnormal.Nie Kong was opening the door to see and understand, Nie Kong suddenly knocked him down.


    No, how could Nie Kong''s reaction nerves hit someone, but someone hit him when he came out of the torture room.Because Nie Kong''s body is very tough, the person who hit him fell backward instead.He was wearing a white coat like a doctor, and Nie Kong curiously discovered that he was wearing a pair of black-rimmed glasses, and he was about twenty years old.At this moment, he was sitting on the ground with a fart and squatting, and there was a cry of pain with a bit of a motherly voice.


    "Oh, who doesn''t have eyes." He raised his eyebrows angrily and looked forward.When he saw Nie Kong''s handsome appearance, he suddenly stopped the curse strangely.


    "Are you all right." Nie Kong asked calmly.


    "I seem to have a twisted foot, can you please help me to the infirmary." He said with a bitter face.


    "Infirmary?"


    Nie Kong frowned, as if he had heard of a medical department for the first time.


    "Oh, you should be a newcomer. I have to recognize me. My name is Dr. Fashion. I am responsible for the medical and technological research of the empire. In fact, it can be said to be assigned to the Imperial Guard Department."


    "Hello, my name is Nie Kong, the captain managed by Deputy General Asdes."


    When Dr. Shirley heard Esther''s name, her body trembled inadvertently. It seemed that her super-S character was well-known.


    Nie Kong helped him up from the ground, but he actually sticked it up to stick to Nie Kong in a straightforward manner. It was really disgusting.Nie Kong instinctively threw him out, only to hear a squeak, the whole person was placed in a large font inlaid on the wall, and his eyes kept ringing.


    "Oh, it seems that the shot was too heavy at once." Nie Kong dug him out of the wall and walked forward with one hand dragging his foot.After asking a couple of guards, Nie Kong understood where the medical room was.


    It seems that Dr. Fashion is very popular in the emperor, and he can actually have his own exclusive house in the military forbidden area of ??the empire, which is only available at the level of Asdes.After opening the marked door, a series of sophisticated mechanical instruments lined up in the room, as well as a row of specimens of male death row inmates.


    It is really unbelievable. It is clearly a very backward era, and it is possible to make high-tech instruments comparable to modern ones.What attracted Nie Kong''s attention was that he seemed to be doing experiments on the transformation of the human body.


    Although the rows of dead corpses seem to have failed on the surface, some powerful organs are installed in their bodies, and some are as hideous as dangerous.He deserves permission and support from the Empire, so he can do research on the transformation of the human body.


    No wonder he didn''t hear the screams of death row prisoners. Most of the people in the prison should have been drawn by him for research.


    "What a lunatic."


    Nie Kong gave him a comment, is he going to make a super robot like Dragon Ball No. 18?

 1650 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01676, the imperial assassination force

    Not long after Nie Kong left, a strange guest came to Dr. Fashion''s research room.He was wearing a pure black coat, slightly arching his waist and walking forward slowly, which looked a little gloomy.Especially his appearance was very hideous. Not only did he have a few centipede-shaped scars on his face, but his left eye was equipped with a single lens like a pirate leader, and his bald head did not grow any hair.


    He pushed open the door, and found that Dr.''s stylish and sophisticated fingers seemed to be fiddled with a bar-shaped instrument, and its shape was not strange and trivial.If the innocent girl sees it, she will definitely blush.


    "Sorry, did you bother you."


    "Oh, it turned out that the minister of the assassination department came here. You came to me with a leisurely mind, there must be something." After Dr. Fashion put it away carefully, he looked at the visitors and asked in surprise. come out.The Assassination Department of the Empire, as a secret force not long after the Empire was established three years ago, is mainly responsible for training outstanding assassins to deal with the insurgents emerging in the Empire.


    "Dr. Fashion, I haven''t come to see you for a while, have you developed a drug for forcibly enhancing your strength?" He asked aloud.


    Dr. Fashion frowned, and said in a puzzled way, "Isn''t the time out? The proposal you only proposed last year should give me at least three or four years to develop it."


    "If there is no unexpected situation, of course I will leave you with sufficient time. However, the intelligence sent back from Longxi Village in the northwest border ten days ago is responsible for training the deputy of the elite killer group carefully selected from more than 100 people. Minister Gozzi, he died in the hands of others! So now I can only suspend the training of the elite group and order them to take them back to the imperial capital! If there is no suitable instructor, I can only use drugs to catalyze the remaining 100 Many children, I will personally guide them." The Minister of the Assassination Department said slowly.


    "Oh, Gozzi, who owns Tegu Murasame, can''t win the fight. Is the opponent a Tegu envoy?" Dr. Fashion was surprised, he knew how terrible Murasame was.Once injured, there is only one dead end.


    "Yes! According to the news, the murderer has the ability to control blood, and his own strength is very strong. What type of imperial equipment do you think he used."


    "Teigu does not have the ability to directly control blood. I guess it should be a ring that can control the liquid by the water dragon." Dr. had already memorized the forty-eight information about Teigu in a flash and said the most. It may exist.


    As everyone knows, the person who caused a series of consequences will soon become a member of the deputy minister of the garrison.In fact, Nie Kong didn''t know their identities at the time, and he still doesn''t understand that he killed an empire deputy minister.


    "Forget it, I believe I will understand later. Now I will return to the previous topic, about the results of your drug research." He exhaled, he just regretted not knowing who the murderer was.Can prove to kill Gozzi, if you use him to train it will definitely be very effective.


    "I have prepared the drug, but it can''t reduce its side effects. Although it can instantly increase the combat power several times after consumption, it is estimated that the vitality will be exhausted and die after ten minutes!" Dr. Fashion replied truthfully.


    "Is it going to die immediately after injecting the drug? Can I force my heart to neutralize the drug and delay it for a few years?" A few years later, a new batch of blood can be replaced, but if you die instantly, the short cycle will not have time to cultivate a new killer.


    "I need time to study! If you are in a hurry, instead of using drugs to enhance it, it is better to use the method of transforming the human body." Dr. Fashion suggested, pointing to his series of death row specimens with glowing eyes.


    But almost all of them turned into corpses, assassinating the minister, sweating, "Is it really feasible? What is the success rate after transformation."


    "Well, it can be divided into mechanical modification and dangerous genetic modification in detail. Mechanical modification is like a murder weapon, with powerful weapons hidden in the body. The other requires the use of dangerous genes, which can be comparable to B-level after successful modification. There are dangerous species. But now my technology is not mature, I think two or three out of a hundred can be successful." Dr. Fashion replied.


    "Do you want me to take a desperate risk to reform the more than 100 orphans I have recruited? If you die, how will you compensate me?"


    "Please give me two more years, no, I think one year is enough. Because I found a genius who can compare me, as long as he is willing to help, I believe it will solve the problem at hand." Dr. Fashion thought of Nie Existence of emptiness, said with eyes light.In particular, Nie Kong''s role in turning male into female monarch is several times more powerful than Emperor Gu.


    "Listen to you, I have a bottom in my heart." In fact, he knows that he is a little bit difficult, but there is really no way.The deputy minister is not there, he needs a person to be busy assassinating the troops.


    "Well, if you have time, by the way, you can bring those guys to me for a closer inspection. Maybe you can find someone who is resistant to the side effects of the drug." Dr. Fashion nodded.


    "Well, I will make arrangements. Only before the elite team comes back, I can relax." He stood up slowly, opened the door and left Dr. Fashion''s research room.


    The imperial ministers and the emperor asked them to form an assassination department. He needed to carry it all by himself, and he could not give up his majesty''s expectations lightly.Although the current Minister Raksha Four Ghosts are very strong, they are really far from Gozzi overall. He has long since cancelled his plan to ask the Minister to send them to train the elite group.


    "Oh oh, just studying Nie Kong''s artifacts, I almost forgot to do something for him." After watching the assassination director leave, Dr. Shirley couldn''t help but pat his head.


    Taking the diamond Nie Kong gave, he immediately left the research room.Because he is under the jurisdiction of the garrison, he knows where the garrison chief¡¯s room is.


    Dr. Fashion thinks things should be easy, the value of gems can definitely be worth the position of a deputy minister, and Nie Kong belongs to the circle of people, it is easy to transfer to the top.

 1651 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01677, Esthers new tossing man training

    Because Nie Kong forgot to ask the specific time of the assembly report, it seems that he came a little late today. He was standing outside across the door, and he could hear Esther''s cold curses coming from inside, Niwu. The seven of them have been reprimanded so many times that they can''t count them with both hands, which makes people feel scared!


    When Nie Kong opened the door, Esther and the others looked towards Nie Kong''s direction with a scream.Gulast and the others seemed to see the savior, and Esders showed a grim expression facing him.


    After ten seconds of staring with Nie Kong''s big eyes and small eyes, Esdes scolded, "Nie Kong, why are you half an hour later than the time we wanted to gather? Humph, I thought you were scared. She left the team before the battle!" She was worried about that issue, so she would curse the six of Gullaster to vent her anger.


    As soon as the authoritative voice fell, Gulast and the others immediately fell weakly to the ground, quietly wiping the sweat from their palms.It seems that Nie Kong has finally transferred the anger of the deputy general, and there is nothing to do with them for the time being.


    "Hey, really, but no one seemed to tell me the specific time of assembly yesterday." Nie Kong said innocently.


    "It''s really useless. If you don''t understand that little thing by yourself, how can you follow me out to do big things in the future!" The wayward Esdes continued to scold him, ignoring other people''s explanations.


    "I''m relatively stupid, please forgive me, Deputy General Asides." Nie Kong let go, showing that the dead pig is not afraid of boiling water, and began to ask in an anti-guest manner: "Right, Deputy General Asides , Shall we continue the training that was not completed yesterday."


    Hearing the mention of yesterday¡¯s events suddenly touched her brain nerves.Esdes immediately darkened that face, even though he couldn''t vent his anger.


    "Nie Kong, today the deputy general said that we will arrange new training content." Seeing that the atmosphere became depressed, Niwu hurriedly changed the topic of Nie Kong!


    "Yes, my lord, you will have a chance to punish Nie Kong in the future. Now the time to gather is half an hour late, let''s go out for training quickly." Gulast continued.


    "Huh, come with me." It seems that Gurast made a point. The majestic Esdes led Nie Kong and his seven-member team to leave the military forbidden area, and the destination seemed to go to the forest 30 kilometers outside the imperial capital!It wasn''t until he came to a small lake more than one hundred meters wide that Esdes finally stopped.It seems that because of the low-lying land, it is a lake formed by impounding water, and Nie Kong found a large number of dangerous swamps hidden around it.


    Looking at the dark blue gloomy water surface, Esdes gave a moving smile, as if his anger had disappeared, "Today your training content is to swim to the opposite side of the lake, and then pick the fruit from the tree on the shore to return. come back."


    "My lord, no... there are no prerequisites." Niu asked carefully, worried that she would have to add harsh conditions like the first two times, such as swimming in armor.


    "Don''t worry, there are no conditions."


    After listening to Esdes''s words, all six of them exhaled.It seems that I can breathe a sigh of relief today. Our deputy general is also normal occasionally.


    "Hehe, but you have to be careful." Asiders, who was smiling, kicked his steed into the water.After five or six seconds, Esthers pulled on the reins hard, and pulled it up, crying miserably.


    After seeing the scene in front of them, the six of Gullaster took a deep breath, and the body kept coming out of chills.It turns out that they really misunderstood Esders, her S has been deeply rooted.


    The horse''s body was not only covered with many blood-sucking leeches with thick sticks, but also five or six slap-sized fish biting its protruding limbs and fifth limbs and gnawing blood and blood.Especially the one with no bones, it bit off.


    It only took a few seconds to bite a vigorous steed so miserably, you can see how terrible the water is!


    "General...General, the lake is too...too dangerous." Niu stammered, how could her training be more cruel every time.


    "Haha, as long as the swimming moves are fierce, there should be no problem. You need to swim to the opposite side within 20 seconds of a small lake of 100 meters, and wear as much clothes as possible." Esters looked at Nie Kong and laughed. , Her beautiful blue eyes narrowed into crescent shapes, very beautiful.


    Nie Kong looked at the six Niu pitifully. As ordinary people, they really didn''t know when they would play for Esdes.


    "Twenty seconds." The physical fitness of the six people is much stronger than that of ordinary people. If a distance of 100 meters is used in 20 seconds, they need to swim five meters per second.


    But if you are not careful, the one under your body will become miserable like a steed.Can you still use it if you bite off half of it?


    "Don''t be too slow, prepare for me immediately. As my confidants in the future, how can you be stumped by the small difficulties in front of you. Those who behave badly, tomorrow you know what punishment will be given!" She said with a cold face Said.


    The bodies of the six trembled. They were comparable to the devil and devil Esders. The leeches and piranhas in front of them were so kind and lovely.


    "Yes, Deputy General Esdes." The six reluctantly bowed a military salute and immediately began preparations.The clothes are not taken off, because as Esters said, it can slightly block piranhas and leeches!


    "Nie Kong, you should understand, do you need me to explain it to you a few more times." Her Qianqianyu''s hand gently rested on Nie Kong''s shoulder, and her pretty face gradually leaned towards Nie Kong, carrying S''s smile.


    "Really, but it''s best if you can demonstrate to me yourself." Nie Kong said seriously.


    "Hehe, it doesn''t matter if you don''t understand, you can do it like the six of them." Hearing Nie Kong''s suggestion, Esders smiled triumphantly.


    Nie Kong smiled in his heart, her training content can only stump Niu and the others.No, there should be a way to crack it.As long as the roots and stems of salty plants are used in the forest to grind them into juice and apply them to clothes, it should delay the leeches for a few seconds.

 1652 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01678, the depressed Asdes

    The six Niu put away the weapons they were carrying, and looked at the surface of the lake with decisive expressions.They leaped for more than ten meters, jumped more than five meters easily, and rushed forward!


    But five or six seconds later, they smelled fleshy leeches and piranhas swarming around their bodies, and the silent forest continued to hear the bleak screams of six people.Fortunately, they tied up the clothes they were wearing when they went into the water, otherwise, how could they be able to hold up to half the distance.


    It can be guessed that the piranhas have bit their clothes, and the leeches followed the piranhas and sucked their blood.But leeches have an anesthetic effect when sucking blood, and the only pain is the piranha''s tearing of flesh and blood.


    The pain and the horror of not knowing when the flesh and blood of the body will be gnawed, make their swimming speed seem to have doubled, and humans can really explode the potential of the body during the crisis.A piece of blood was left behind, and it took 15 seconds to reach the opposite side.Climbing to the shore in a hurry, the first thing they knocked out the piranha, they did not dare to pull out the body leech because it would be difficult to stop the bleeding.Nie Kong could see that the strong bodies of a few of them had become weak, especially the parts of their legs that were suitable for piranhas to bite, and white bones were vaguely exposed.


    They didn''t dare to let go of the breath that was holding their throats, and after picking the fruit designated by Esther on the shore, they bit it in their mouths.Thinking that they could end the training as long as they swim back to the other side, they exploded with the last physical strength hidden in their bodies.


    They did not live up to Esders'' expectations. They came back from training alive, but there was almost no part of their body intact, and they kept rolling on the ground in pain, trying to get rid of the leeches covered in their bodies.


    Seeing their horrible flesh and blood, Esdes seemed to be smiling happily, "This can be called training, Nie Kong, hurry up and get ready, now it''s your turn to play!"


    "Wait a minute, I want to take off my clothes first, don''t peek." While Nie Kong spoke, he planned to unbutton his shirt with both hands.


    "Death, if you take off your clothes, you won''t live the opposite side!" Ace warned with a cold face.


    "But I am used to taking off my clothes when swimming, otherwise it will be too uncomfortable." Nie Kong flexibly took off his clothes, wearing only big pants.


    When Esdes saw Nie Kong''s masculine body, his pretty face became hot.Asides did not have time to say anything to stop him, he only saw Nie Kong leap slightly, jumping to the blue lake with a graceful posture.


    However, she was surprised to find that Nie Kong did not utter the painful screams she expected, and still swam to the opposite side unhurriedly.Did the leeches and piranhas not bite him because they were full, or did he endure the pain firmly without screaming?


    Her azure blue eyes stared at Nie Kong, but he was halfway away, and he was really fine.It''s rare for him to prepare for the rigorous training, but he can''t see his bleak and miserable appearance, making Esders a little crazy!


    But at the same time, she suddenly discovered that the central lake was rolling and ripples were produced, and Nie Kong''s body sank into the water all at once, without any signs!!


    Seeing the weird scene in front of him, Esdes was taken aback, and quickly responded and cursed in a low voice, "Damn, are there dangerous species in the lake."


    She took off her military cap and boots in an instant, and without a word she rushed to the lake to rescue Nie Kong.Beautiful long hair flutters behind, like a beautiful water elf!


    Although the training is very demanding, in fact, Asides will guarantee that they are not in danger of life, she actually loves her men very much in her heart.If their own mistakes caused their casualties, rather than their failure to train, then Esther would be responsible.


    In a short distance of fifty meters, she only took four seconds, and even leeches and piranhas could not bite her clothes.


    She took a deep breath and immediately followed behind and dived into the lake. She opened her eyes in the water and found that there were many leeches and piranhas in the surrounding waters.And Nie Kong, who was worried, dragged a five-meter-long dangerous crocodile species at the bottom of the lake. The battle was over and ready to surface!


    "No...Impossible, he...he dare to hunt a dangerous species with his bare hands?" Esters stared wide-eyed and almost exclaimed in the water.


    When she was in a daze, Nie Kong swam to her side, wrapped her slender waist with one hand and dived to the other side, leaving the perilous lake.


    "Deputy General Esdes, are you okay. Look, I caught a big fish. Today''s lunch has been lost." Nie Kong dragged the giant crocodile ashore, smiling to Ai in his arms. Sters showed his results.


    As if perceiving the hot body temperature coming, Esdes pushed Nie Kong away in a panic, and at the same time, his eyes were full of surprise.If she is in the water, even she is not so sure that she can easily kill the opponent!


    "By the way, why did you follow behind to jump into the water for training? I thought you just drowned." Nie Kong admired the wonderful curves shown by her wet clothes against her body, and asked casually. come out.


    "Shut up, no... it''s none of your business, forbid random thinking!"


    Her face suddenly became abnormally red, how could she say that she wanted to save Nie Kong in response.Damn it, why would I lose out in Nie Kong''s hands so often.Why did the feeling of wanting S Niekong in his heart suddenly become stronger and stronger.


    "Well, you are so self-willed, deputy general." Nie Kong laughed out of his voice, and realized that Esdes was so cute in front of him.


    Perceiving Nie Kong''s strange eyes, Esdes hurriedly turned his back to Nie Kong, his back facing the knee-length long water-blue hair dripping with water.


    "Huh! Who told me to be your boss? You just have to obediently listen to my orders and set off now."


    After speaking, her graceful figure jumped into the water and marched forward desperately, seeming to vent her body''s strength in annoyance.


    Nie Kong took the crocodile he was holding and followed behind him unhurriedly. Just like her, she could complete the devil training of Asides unscathed!

 1653 The collapse of the second element body 01679, the guy who specializes in pitting teammates

    Use a huge dangerous species of crocodile to make a delicious barbecue. Although the quality of the meat is not the level 5 Kaila giant crocodile captured by the gourmet captives, the meat is sweet and moisturized by Nie Kong''s craftsmanship.


    While Esdes was enjoying the food happily, his blue and clear eyes looked at Nie Kong weirdly. He probably didn''t expect that Nie Kong would have such a superb cooking skill.Nie Kong should have a strong strength, and he can hunt dangerous species empty-handed with the courage like a warrior of his own race, but Asides is troubled by his inability to control him!It seems that we must first make him a subordinate of his own confidant, and then slowly train him.


    Esdes had a good intention in his heart, but Nie Kong didn''t realize her intentions.After resting for an hour, Nie Kong used the horses they rode to bring the six Niu back to the imperial military forbidden area. They needed to go to the imperial Dr. Fashion Medical Room to receive Dr. Fashion treatment.


    And because he was concerned about the safety of his subordinates, Esdes followed closely behind Nie Kong.


    At the same time, in the research room, Dr. Fashion, who wore a white robe as usual, triggered hundreds of times the precision of his fingers, and he was concentrating on making fine utensils.


    When he saw that Nie Kong had brought in six wounded people who seemed to have suffered a delay, he couldn''t help but cried out in surprise: "Wow, the flesh and blood of the body has lost one third, how can they be injured like that."


    "It was formed because of my reasons, do you have any opinions." As soon as Esters¡¯ voice full of authority fell, Dr. Fashion immediately closed his mouth obediently. As expected, only the empire¡¯s most S assistant Esthers The general can do it.


    "The injury is very serious. If you want to fully recover, it will take at least ten days to recuperate."


    "Do you need ten days of recuperation? It''s really useless. It seems that I can only suspend the intensive training for their strength improvement." Esters raised his eyebrows and muttered to himself in a slightly disappointed tone.


    Dr. Shirley rolled his eyes, and it was good for them to survive such a serious injury.When helping to bandage the wound, he seemed to think of something. Dr. Fashion reminded Nie Kong aloud: "By the way, Nie Kong, forgot to tell you the good news. The thing you asked me to help last night is done. Wait a minute. If you have nothing to do, I will take you to report to the head of the Imperial Guard Force, and entrust your position by the way."


    "Hey, what position does Nie Kong want... to entrust? He is a general under me and does not need to guard the border!" Esdes asked in surprise.


    "Nie Kong is about to be promoted to the Deputy Minister of the Imperial Guard. The position is equal to that of Deputy General Esders." Dr. Fashion smiled.


    The six surrounding Niwu looked at Nie Kong enviously. Why did he get out of the sea of ??bitterness through promotion after annoying General Esdes. Why should we continue to accept Esdes''s S training?


    And Esdes''s blazing blue eyes suddenly grabbed Dr. Fashion¡¯s collar, and grimly said: "What did you say, I didn¡¯t agree at all, why did Nie Kong leave my team? ?"


    "It''s none of my business, it... it''s the decision of the head of our security team, and Nie Kong also has that plan." Dr. Shirley said with sweat.


    Fierce eyes turned to Nie Kong, and asked sternly: "Nie Kong, why are you leaving me?"


    Although Esdes said something very misleading, no one would think that there was any ambiguity, and they would only feel that Esddes treated Nie Kong as his own private property.


    "Obviously, as long as you are willing to work hard to follow me out for a few years, you will definitely become a very good general. Why give up your good future and move to the Imperial Guard?"


    "Don''t say that. Actually, the guard team in the Imperial Capital is not inferior to the army. And the day I may return to the army in the future, maybe Deputy General Asdes will call me a general respectfully."


    "Right! That''s the deputy head of the Imperial Guard, and of course it is much better than a hopeless team leader." Dr. Fashion whispered.With Nie Kong''s financial resources and skills, he can quickly be promoted to minister.If you continue to stay beside Asides, because of her powerful aura to cover up, it will be very detrimental to Nie Kong''s development!


    "Asshole, what a joke." Looking at Nie Kong''s hearty smile, although there is no vicious meaning in it, Asides felt extremely upset, as if his favorite toy had left him!She was more than ten times more annoyed than yesterday. There were already dozens of ways to train Nie Kong in her mind, but now she suddenly said to leave herself and call him General Lord.There was a strong flame burning crazily in those blue eyes, not to mention how angry and unwilling she was in her heart.


    "Although you are sometimes very self-willed, deputy general, thank you for your care for the past two days. If I have time, I will often visit you-my most beautiful female general, Asides." Nie Kongqing Holding her slightly cold jade hand, she said farewell words.Although she can''t help herself, it''s not the same thing to always be crushed by the queen.


    And Dr. Fashion was so scared to death, Nie Kong, you don''t like us men, you don''t like the super-S-type heavy taste girls like Esters.


    "Huh!" Esdes shook Nie Kong''s hand vigorously, and left the research room with a thunderous violent stride.When she was at the door, she paused for a while, and said, "Nie Kong, don''t think it will be easy!"


    Seeing her leaving, Dr. Shizi exhaled and laughed and said: "Oh, it seems that Nie Kong, you will have to look at you in the future. You are actually the most smashed Esther in our empire. Thinking about it."


    "Nonsense, don''t you think I''m miserable with them?" Nie Kong pointed at the six people in the hospital bed and said with a light smile.


    The six of Gullaster suddenly turned green, and Nie Kong wouldn''t he be pretending to be stupid in front of Esdes.Looking at him now, he is clearly smarter than anyone else.He is really a hateful guy. He came to pit his teammates and told us that only he was happily promoted and transferred?

 1654 The collapse of the second element body 01680, take office

    The imperial capital guard team is directly under the jurisdiction of General Bud. Only when an emergency occurs, it will obey his instructions and can basically independently be responsible for the military department of the imperial capital.It has its own system rules and rarely interferes in the politics of the empire.


    For example, soldiers guarding the border can be fortunate to be transferred back to work in the imperial capital. One can participate in the self-defense army to protect the emperor, and the other can be assigned to the imperial capital guard team to be responsible for the security of the imperial capital!The Minister of the Security Department has more power in the imperial capital than even some generals.Nie Kong can serve as the deputy minister, indicating that he can simply be transferred to the post of general in the future.


    Following Dr. Shishang to the duty station where the Imperial Guard Force is located, Nie Kong saw a middle-aged man in his forties sitting on a chair in the back row. There were one or two rows of captains of the guard team on the left and right!


    As the minister, he kept rubbing the shining diamond given by Nie Kong with his sleeve, treating it as a rare treasure.Those diamonds thick with a thumb can indeed be sold at sky-high prices in modern times.


    "Minister, I brought Nie Kong." Dr. Shizi said with a smile and leaned forward.


    Hearing the voice, he was finally willing to move his eyes away from the diamond, squinting at Nie Kong.First of all, I was very satisfied with the noble temperament exuded by Nie Kong. At first glance, he had a good impression. He smiled cordially and said: "Haha, yes, I like your gift very much! I heard you said that you would like to be transferred to our security team, so Yesterday I thought about it for a long time and thought that you might be competent for the position of Deputy Minister!"


    "Thank you, Minister, for taking a different look. I will be qualified for the new job as soon as possible." Nie Kong smiled and reached out to catch the relevant transfer papers and badges.Although Nie Kong was an official for the first time, no one would blame him even if he behaved in a dark empire.


    "Don''t be too nervous, usually you just need to directly instruct their captains to do it." The minister said, pointing to more than a dozen captains standing around in two rows.


    "My Vice Minister." Most of them showed flattering expressions, and a few with unwilling indignation. It seemed that they were very angry at Nie Kong''s bribery behavior and took the place that belonged to them.


    "Minister, why should someone from the military department be the deputy minister!" Finally, a reconciled team leader stood up and looked at Nie Kong jealously.There is a scar of a cross dart in his left eye, with a sturdy breath all over his body.


    "Oka, shut up!" The Minister frowned and snorted coldly at him who stood up.It turned out that his name was Ouka, and because of his strong ability, he was promoted to the captain of the garrison a month ago.


    "Oh! In that case, let me tell you why, and teach you how to behave by the way!" Nie Kong narrowed his eyes, and there are still three fires for the new official to take office.If you do not stand up, it will be difficult to convince the public.


    Nie Kong slapped Oka and slapped it out, almost too late to react.Oka was slapped out with great power, and his body hit the wall behind, the pain almost couldn''t stand him.


    "Wow!" He spat out a few teeth and a few mouthfuls of blood, his heart was full of horror, and he didn''t see how Nie Kong did it!


    "Teach you a lesson today, just break your foot!" Nie Kong walked up to him and stepped on his right knee.He only heard the sound of bones clicking, and Oka''s painful scream suddenly came out.


    More than a dozen team captains around were stunned, knowing that someone who can defeat Oka with one move, he relied on more than money offensive, he also has super strength!


    "Ahaha, I forgot to tell you, Nie Kong was transferred from the empire''s most S Deputy General Asides, and Deputy General Asides values ??him very much." Dr. Shizi said with a smile.


    They sweat on their foreheads, especially Oka regretted it the most, so why not say it earlier.


    The minister nodded in satisfaction and smiled lightly: "Yes, no one questioned my ability to pick people now."


    "Your Excellency''s wise eyes and beads, with your leadership, I believe your majesty will look at our imperial capital guard team differently."


    "Well, you remember to work with the new Vice Minister Nie Kong obediently. I occasionally have time to come back to check the work situation. If something happens, I can''t spare you." He told the captains to introduce the security team to Nie Kong. The main situation, and he himself left the duty room lazily!With the share of the deputy minister, his job will indeed become a lot easier.


    Nie Kong simply listened to their introduction and understood the main situation of the current imperial capital garrison. It really resembled the work of the police!


    The dozen or so captains need to take soldiers out for inspections every day, and are responsible for maintaining the security of the imperial capital.No, it should be said that they mainly protect the rights of the nobles.Once there is a conflict between the poor and the nobles, they will immediately become the noble thugs.


    And his job is equivalent to reviewing and confirming whether there are any errors in the reported case. If there is a major homicide, he will finally submit it to the emperor after review.


    After disbanding the captains, Dr. Fashion took Nie Kong to the duty room assigned to him, and he stood opposite to the Dr. Fashion Research Office!!


    Nie Kong really wanted to beat him up. When that disgusting Gay wouldn''t do things for himself, he also offered the head of the garrison a condition that he wanted to place his duty room there.


    If Nie Kong is annoyed, Nie Kong has to use Lala''s props to turn him into a toilet.Fortunately, it''s not a big problem.Although that guy was very disgusting, he heard that Nie Kong liked the type of girl like Esther.Dr. Fashion has always used Nie Kong''s props to vent his desire for a small receiver, and the reason for his various designs is just to discuss the knowledge of technology with him.


    Hearing from Dr. Shishang complained that he owns the Imperial Hand of the Emperor God God. Although he can make all kinds of delicate instruments, which are very convenient for scientific and technological research, he has encountered research problems.


    "It turns out that you are researching potions to strengthen your body''s combat effectiveness. I will help you analyze it when I have time." Nie Kong left an empty comment and kicked Dr. Shizi from his duty room. He needed to simply deploy his duty. room!

 1655 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01681, Alia transformed into an m attribute

    Back in his small courtyard, I saw Little Mayin carelessly wiping the floor behind the corridor.Why do you say that, her little hand just stayed in one place.


    "Ma Yin, why are you in a daze there." Nie Kong walked to her, stretched out his hand and shook in front of her big eyes.


    "Ah!! Lord...Master, you are back." After finally seeing her master Nie Kong, her spirit suddenly lifted.


    "Hehe, look at your efforts to polish the floor of the corridor to shine. Did you deliberately reflect the scenery in your skirt for the master to see." Nie Kong pointed to the "mirror" that reflected the white pants at the bottom of Mayin''s skirt. ", said with a smile.


    Ma Yin''s little face was reddened, and he said with a bulging mouth: "Master, don''t make fun of Ma Yin! If the master likes to watch it, why don''t you take my skirt up, why bother you."


    "Then what was your little head thinking just now."


    "A special guest came to visit you, so I am here waiting for the host to return."


    "Guest?" Nie Kong felt strange in his heart. In the imperial capital, he only got acquainted with the seven of Asides and Dr. Fashion, right? Could it be that Asides came to the door.


    "It''s a beautiful woman." Mayin added.


    Nie Kong showed such an expression suddenly, and took Ma Yin strode to his living room.First I saw a few standing guards, and then there was a young woman with an outstanding appearance sitting in the living room.I was surprised to find that the guest was not Esther but an aristocratic woman Nie Kong didn''t know.


    "Who are you, what can I do?"


    "My name is Sansa, and I am the neighbor who lives next door to you. Mr. Nie Kong is really a busy person, so I waited for two hours." Seeing Nie Kong''s handsome and extraordinary cheeks, her cheeks showed a surprised smile. .


    "Sorry! Because today I was promoted to become the deputy head of the Imperial Guard, so I need to be familiar with my future work." Nie Kong glanced at the guard who seemed to be about to take action and said lightly.


    "Wh...what, Mr. Nie Kong, you actually became the deputy head of the Imperial Guard?!" Her eyes were full of shock, and the six guards around her trembled and immediately stiffened in place.


    "Do you have any opinions." Nie Kong could see the woman''s bad intentions at first glance.


    "Master Nie Kong, please forgive me for my impoliteness! The purpose of my visit is because of the little girl Alia, who often calls your name when she is sleeping, so can you please bend down to the humble house as a guest?" She said softly.In fact, she would take five or six bodyguards, and she had to force Nie Kong back with force.It''s a pity to hear Nie Kong''s official position, frightened her.In any case, their home is just an aristocrat who cannot be ranked in the imperial capital.


    "It turns out that you are Arya''s mother. No wonder I think they look a bit similar." Main suddenly exclaimed. Has the master''s abuse of her exposed.


    Nie Kong was also surprised. It seemed that Alia''s mother had come to the door for her enema abuse.


    "Oh? Your daughter hasn''t been awake yet."


    "Well! And I often call your name in my dreams, can I ask you to visit her."


    "Well, I''ll go with you to see her situation." Nie Kong responded.He muttered in his heart, Arya''s little nudity shouldn''t be easily broken by himself.


    "Thank you very much." She bowed to Nie Kong gratefully.


    Telling Ma Yin to look after the house, Nie Kong followed the young woman to the noble attic next door.First, he shuttled out of the spacious living room and saw Alia''s father, a middle-aged half-aged man who was probably in his fifties.I learned from the conversation between the two that he should be a son-in-law, and everything in the family is dominated by her.


    After making a half-circle and finally stopping in front of a room, he opened the door and found a beautifully decorated girl''s bedroom inside.


    There were two or three maids serving a ten-year-old little Lolita drinking porridge. Although they were awake, they looked listless.


    "My baby girl Arya, you finally woke up, there is nothing wrong with your body." Sansa''s pretty face showed a relieved smile, and she trot to Arya.


    Alia''s big eyes didn''t look at her mother, she looked straight at the people behind.


    "Wow, Brother Nie Kong, Arya''s good brother! You are so cruel, so you won''t feel bad for others, because they just fell asleep for two days." Her eyes were full of strong sadness and surprise, and she suddenly asked Pounced and hugged Nie Kong''s feet.


    "You rubbed your face with the porridge water, don''t dirty my pants." Nie Kong kicked forward, but Alia held her too tightly.


    "Brother I''m sorry, I''ll help you clean it up." As she said, she stretched out Xiangshe to add Nie Kong''s trousers back and forth, like a cute puppy.


    Seeing that little Lolita suddenly turned into a super cheap bone in front of her, Nie Kong was a little surprised, what the hell she was doing.


    "Big Brother Nie Kong, you were tortured to death in the last two days. If your anger has not disappeared, please use any method to punish Alia, whatever you do. Although you just woke up, but ...But there is no problem."


    "Oh? Unexpectedly, I did you once, are you addicted?"


    "Woo, because Alia will be... very comfortable."


    After enjoying the enema of Nie Kong S, did the young Alia''s crazy S gene turn to the M attribute?Nie Kong grabbed her golden hair and made her pretty face look up at herself.Nie Kong clearly saw her cheeks suddenly reddened and her breathing tended to increase.


    "Nie...Mr. Nie Kong, please forgive my daughter." Watching Nie Kong blatantly bullying his daughter, he said pleadingly.My daughter is ten years old, how can she withstand his abuse.


    "Shut up, don''t bother me to tune your bastard."


    "Yes Yes."


    Alia responded sweetly, not being angry at Nie Kong''s verbal abuse, persuading her mother not to disturb Nie Kong.


    Sansa couldn''t believe it, why did her daughter become such a virtue.Obviously, she used to bully people very much, and she would often see her interrupting the hands and feet of the poor for fun.

 1657 The collapse of the second element Text 01683, Mayins accident

    Tuning can be described as a double-edged sword, which made Nie Kong excited.It can only be said that the girls in this world are too abnormal, making Nie Kong''s acting style biased towards darkness. Shouldn''t it be said that more than half of the people are abnormal.Nie Kong knows a few girls who have S, and the boy has a fake mother and gay!


    In the chaotic and dark social environment now, it should be a bit unrealistic to have a sweet love with them like Conan World.Just like going to the world of Lifan one day, talking about love is nothing short of death.


    And if Nie Kong really had that plan, when Nie Kong faced Queen Esther the day before yesterday, she might first have to start fighting beasts in the arena with a rope like a pet!Nie Kong actually has an S tendency in his heart, so naturally he is very reluctant to be trained by Queen Esther S!


    When I returned home, I found that Ma Yin had already prepared dinner.I have to say that although Nie Kong only trained for more than a month, he could find that Ma Yin''s maid skills became more and more adept.As long as he cultivates for a few more years, it should be close to the level of the maid chief of Griffia in DXD.


    She simply ate acceptable dinner dishes, and then took a hot bath in Ma Yin''s company, and finally fell asleep in a warm bed with a doll in her arms.


    Early the next morning, Nie Kong awoke from sleep.Although he didn''t open his eyes, he could detect that Mayin''s soft body used his body as a sleeping pad.


    Nie Kong lightly turned his body, intending to stay for more than ten minutes to sleep in. There is no reason why the maid would wake up later than the master.But when he turned around, he found that his elephant''s trunk seemed to have slipped into a soft and gentle path, constantly being stroked and squeezed in all directions.The unbearable indulgence made it grow quickly and become a towering tree!


    "Then...that kind of touch, no, didn''t I break Ma Yin''s body when I fell asleep?" Nie Kong took a breath and stretched out his hand to lift the bedding that covered it.


    Nie Kong took a look and found that Mayin was lying on her body like a straddle, sleeping very hard, spreading her pretty legs in front of his neck.Because her height is too short, the bulging buttocks are more than 20 centimeters away from Nie Kong''s mouth. The so-called unqualified 69 posture!Her sleeping appearance is really ugly. She clearly slept side by side with Nie Kong, but suddenly turned her body upside down and fell asleep on the tail of the chuang.


    Ma Yin was originally asleep, holding Nie Kong''s four-corner pajamas with two small hands.Because Nie Kong turned over and took off his pants, and she accidentally swallowed the proboscis nose with her slightly opened mouth.


    It may be Nie Kong''s habit of training the remaining ones. Mayin habitually regards "it" as a banana, and constantly uses his dexterous weapon in an attempt to peel away the skin!


    "Hi! That Xiao Nizi''s ventriloquism is really amazing. Although all accidents happened, I really didn''t expect it to come in handy." Nie Kong squirmed his body, squinting his eyes to enjoy Ma Yin''s special service.


    Maybe the banana was too big and filled her mouth, she couldn''t peel it off after ten minutes!She opened her big amber eyes in a daze, and when she saw the banana she put in her mouth, she was immediately dumbfounded.


    Ma Yin was about to spit it out, but why the body was so hot that he couldn''t use any strength, so he wanted to go on spontaneously.


    Finally, half an hour later, the banana failed to peel, but hot mucus spewed out.In the end, Ma Yin didn''t have time to react, and most of it poured into his stomach, almost burping.


    "Ahem!" She choked and coughed, but too much weight came out of her mouth.


    "Huh, Ma Yin, you are awake." Nie Kong patted her back and asked with a smile.


    "Woo, Lord... Master, you are so disgusting that you pee in Mayin''s mouth." She said with puffed eyes and a pitiful expression.


    "How can you blame the master, you obviously swallowed it yourself, and it almost made me sore."


    "Woo, although Ma Yin is not good! But the main reason is that the owner''s chicken is too banana-like, so Ma Yin couldn''t help but suck it as a banana while sleeping."


    "Hehe, don''t blame yourself! The master you sucked is so comfortable, Ma Yin did a great job." Nie Kong patted her head, then reached out and put her lovely body in his arms.


    "Huh! Really...really!! Actually... I don''t know why, Ma Yin feels very comfortable in his heart, and the master''s pee is not bad at all." Hearing Nie Kong¡¯s praise, Ma Yin¡¯s Qiao''s face became so hot that she kept her little head buried in Nie Kong''s arms.


    "Well, remember to serve the master often in the future, because Ma Yin is the best behaved." Nie Kong chuckles.


    The nine-year-old little Lori should actually be at an age that seems to understand.It''s a pity that Nie Kong did not personally teach her the knowledge of physiology, so if you are ignorant of everything, let Nie Kong''s training, that is the joy of Lori''s development.It''s just that if you change to Conan''s world, the seven-year-old girl knows that kind of thing better than Ma Yin.The backwardness of civilization makes them rarely go to school and learn relevant knowledge.


    "Ma Yin will listen to the Lord... Master''s words very much." Little Mayin replied. In fact, she could detect that Nie Kong''s increasing care and love for her should have been during training.


    When she squinted and enjoyed Nie Kong''s love, she seemed to remember her duty, and Xiao Ma Yin suddenly stood up from Nie Kong''s arms.She put on a maid''s uniform in a hurry and said that she almost forgot to prepare breakfast for her master.


    Mayin understands that now that his master is going out to serve as the deputy minister of the Imperial Guard, he will have a lot of work to do.But Ma Yin really admired the master. He had only been in the imperial capital for a few days. He became a high official.


    If the master can be the minister of the empire, then maybe it can change the dark world.And as the master and the maid, of course, you will have more face. In the future, I will see who dares to bully me.


    Nie Kong didn''t know Mayin''s careful thoughts, so he stretched out to his heart''s content.Because after venting out, today''s mood has become extremely comfortable.If I felt this way on my first day as a deputy minister, something good should happen.

 1658 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01684, first see the imperial assassination troops

    Nie Kong was half an hour late again because of Ma Yin''s affairs in the early morning, but his power was willful.When I came to the duty room, I found that more than a dozen captains had already waited eagerly for him. No one dared to complain!


    Seeing them submit a stack of records about yesterday''s patrol, Nie Kong felt a deep headache.It seems that I need to hire a secretary to help organize the review, otherwise I have to review and approve all trivial things by myself!While Ma Yin was in charge of family affairs, Nie Kong suddenly excluded her, and it seemed that she could only talk about it later when she met a suitable candidate.


    Nie Kong simply looked at the ten lines, and it took almost half an hour to finally approve all the cases.Just kidding, what difficult cases can be hidden from the famous detective Nie Kong.


    "Hey, Nie Kong, it looks like you are very leisurely." The door to the duty room suddenly opened, and Nie Kong discovered that there was a perverted Gay-Dr. Fashion.


    "What are you doing here?" Nie Kong retracted his gaze and said calmly.


    "My Vice Minister Nie Kong, you have forgotten too much, you promised me the day before yesterday to help develop the medicine."


    "Stop! Remember not to talk to me in that tone from now on." Nie Kong only felt that countless goose bumps appeared on his body, and he felt so sick.


    "Then do you have time." Dr. Fashion said complainingly.


    "Aren''t you a professional researcher on human body modification? Why do you suddenly want to do some enhancement potions without doing anything?!" Nie Kong asked, saying that his emperor is only suitable for mechanical modification.


    "Actually, I don''t have much interest in pharmacy, but it is a task arranged by the minister of the Imperial Assassination Force. I will send someone to see if I can experiment with a living body." Dr. Fashion said helplessly.


    "Well, I''ll go and see with you, and pass the remaining time by the way." Nie Kong nodded in response, intending to see the so-called assassination minister.Following Dr. Fashion, I came to the opposite research room and found that the specimens of death row prisoners were lined up as always, and one of them had not been reformed.


    Dr. Shizi first handed Nie Kong the prescription and explained to Nie Kong the efficacy of the medicine. At the same time, he took a needle in his hand and planned to use a living body for the medicine experiment.


    "Nie Kong, look carefully, I am sending him a shot now. I can see that the recovery and strength of the death row''s body have been greatly enhanced in a short period of time. If it is used, even if it is severely injured, it will not be all of a sudden. Die. But the potion has very big side effects. Five minutes after the injection of the potion, it will run out of life force and die.¡± As Dr. Fashion said, the wounds of death row prisoners can be recovered to a degree visible to the naked eye, suddenly becoming alive and kicking.But after the effect of the medicine came into play, he died strangely from exhaustion.To put it simply, its medicinal properties fully expend the potential of the human body.


    "Have you tried to lower the concentration of the potion." If only one-third of the potion''s effect is exerted, it can indeed be used as a magic medicine for cultivating dead men.


    "No way, I have experimented with death row prisoners many times, and the concentration does not seem to affect the side effects of the medicine."


    "That''s for sure, the life force of death row prisoners was originally lacking due to torture. Even if they only need to take one-third of the concentration, they will exhaust their potential and die. Just lower the dosage of certain prescriptions and the dispensing room. It should be able to successfully reduce the side effects." Nie Kong said, shaking his head.


    "Haha, Nie Kong, what you said is very reasonable, you really are a genius like me." Dr. Fashion said excitedly.


    "Although I have analyzed the specific direction for you, it will not be easy to really research it. It requires at least a few hundred experiments." Using medicine to do human experiments may kill a thousand people in his hands.No, plus he is going to do experiments on human body modification. It can be said that he needs to kill thousands of people indirectly in one year. He is really a crazy scientist.


    "Haha, it doesn''t matter how many people die, the empire will fully support me and his research." Another negative voice came out, and Nie Kong could see a bald guy coming to the research room.


    "Minister, here you are! I will introduce you to him. His name is Nie Kong, and he is the Deputy Minister of the Imperial Guard." Dr. Shizi pointed at Nie Kong and introduced with a smile.


    "The head of the Assassination Department?" Nie Kong glanced at him face-to-face, and he looked worthy of that position.It is estimated that it can be used to scare crying children in the middle of the night.


    "Hehe, really young and promising." He said in surprise, just by his looks and temperament, he already has the qualifications to be a deputy minister.


    "By the way, I have brought the five best children in the department now. See if anyone can withstand the backlash of the medicine." As he said, five children walked up to Nie Kong.


    Four women and one man, among them a ten-year-old Lori wore black-rimmed glasses and tried hard to show cold cheeks.The other lovely loli actually looks a bit similar to the black-haired loli she met in the forest.


    Standing side by side in front of Nie Kong, they found their faces pale.He seemed a little nervous, and his heels kept shaking.


    "Minister, I have already smelled a strong smell of blood, Lord Minister, have you started training them to kill people?" Dr. Shirley asked in surprise.


    "Hehe, your nose is really good. That''s right. We just came from the torture room and used death row prisoners to train them. Unfortunately, I now find that the death row prisoners are not enough. Deputy General Esters tortured to death. Half of it, you spend half of it for research! Although the capital is very spacious, there are at most ten death row prisoners captured by the security team every day." He said with emotion.


    It turned out that the five children in front of them were obviously killing for the first time, so they would show such a scared expression.


    Compared to Ma Yin, Nie Kong uses dangerous species to train. Although she has exercised her skills very agilely, she has not experienced real battles and no killing experience.When facing a death fight, they may not be able to show their strength at all.


    "It''s okay. If there is a shortage of people, you only need to order the troops stationed in the northwest to capture tens of thousands of foreign nations to come back and use them." Dr. Shishang said indifferently, without taking human lives seriously.

 1659 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01685, injection for loli

    "Dr. Fashion, do you plan to let them try the potion now?" The five children are up to about twelve years old. Although the hidden life potential of the body is very strong, it is really necessary to take that strengthening potion to enhance combat power. , It is likely to end up with the death row prisoner!If the ratio of the medicine is not adjusted properly, and the effect of the medicine is reduced, it will trigger all the vitality of a person''s body.Nie Kong was naturally unwilling to watch a few cute little loli die, so what a pity.


    "No, I was only going to check the compatibility of their body with the medicine. But after discussing with you, I felt that it was necessary to use their body to do an experiment-try to reduce the purity of the medicine by 20 times, see What effect can it have! If death row prisoners have been used, the data obtained is likely to have misleading bias values." Dr. Fashion replied.In the past, he had diluted the effect of the medicine five times, but the life force of the death row was too low, so it could not change the outcome of death.


    "Hello, don''t you guys make fun of the life of my assassination team." Bald head interrupted.


    "Don''t worry, even if the efficacy of the highly toxic poison is diluted 20 times, it is rarely dangerous to our human body! I need to collect the data obtained from the reaction of their body and calculate the endurance of the efficacy limit for future convenience. Perfect the research of the potion!" Of course, we must eliminate the rare and highly poisonous. They only need a small drop to put in a large pot filled with water to poison a large number of people.


    The toxicity of the fortified medicine lies in its side effects. When diluted twenty times, symptoms of weakness may appear.It is reasonable to say that it is not dead, but how much combat power can be enhanced is unknown.I used to know that after being five times rarer, the effect of strengthening is very small, so I did not continue to dilute it for research.


    "Okay, but the premise needs to ensure their safety." The assassination minister seemed urgent, so he could only agree to Dr. Fashion Experiment''s request.


    The five children around him clearly heard their conversation, so they showed an expression of anxiety.Coupled with the fear of just killing someone, his feet kept shaking.


    Dr. Shishi smiled and nodded, and began to dilute the potion with water.After getting the finished product, he pointed to the row of beds in the research room and said to the five people: "Please lie on it."


    The bald head gestured at them with his eyes, and the four women and one man could only lie on an experimental bench similar to a hospital bed in a panic.


    Dr. Shishi took out a syringe from the side and filled it with the diluted medicine.His eyes scanned the five people in a circle, and then smiled and walked towards the only handsome young lady.


    "Hey, kid, what''s your name."


    Nie Kong saw the expression he showed, and a lot of goose bumps appeared on his skin. The Gay went towards the boy at first.


    "I... My name is Natara, assassination... The assassination rank is No. 11!" He replied with a trembling voice, and Dr. Fashion seemed to scare him.


    "No. 11? Although your strength is very backward, don''t worry. As long as you are in the top ten after injecting my potion, I promise you to go to the top ten, now obediently take off your pants." His nostrils were spraying thick air, not at all. I feel how abnormal my expression is.


    "Really." Natara hesitated, and naturally hoped that his ranking could really rise to the top seven!


    "Ok!"


    After receiving the assurance from Dr. Fashion, Natara twitched off her pants.


    Dr. Fashion squinted his eyes and fiddled with his little developed nose a few times.And Natara closed her eyes, her cheeks suddenly appeared crimson, as if she felt very comfortable.


    Seeing the interaction between them, Nie Kong couldn''t help but spit out old blood, his eyes were really blind.The four little Lori lay on the side, but they couldn''t see the truth, only heard the request to take off their pants for an injection.


    That disgusting guy, shouldn''t he lead Natara, who is Xiao Zhengtai, to the road of no return.No, although self-defeating hurts, the most serious consequence is a tendency to be gay.


    "Dr. Fashion, can I ask you to be more serious." Seeing Nie Kong''s face drawn and turning his gaze aside, he couldn''t bear to look directly, the Assassination Minister said angrily.


    "Oh, when I saw the cute little white elephant, I couldn''t help it." After putting down the soft little white elephant, he hehe smiled, without concealing his preferences.


    Minister''s face was as hideous and expressionless as before, and the single lens of his left eye reflected cold light.He obviously saw too much of the abnormal behavior of the nobles, and he was immune to it.Dr. Fashion is engaged in gay or something, it''s too pediatric.


    He turned the body of Xiaozhengtai Natara and put his ass and cock on himself.When he was going to observe carefully, he suddenly said, "By the way, Nie Kong. Can you please help me and give me an injection for the remaining four little girls? I can''t do it alone!"


    Nie Kong''s face twitched. Just now there was time to flick for others, but now that you have time to observe other people''s farts and stocks, how dare you say that you are too busy?


    Regarding his disgusting degree, Nie Kong only felt that if he was not careful, he could not control the possibility of forcibly erasing him from the world.Nie Kong was very supportive of his hobby of being gay, but please don''t do it in front of yourself, it would be really disgusting.It is no wonder that the death row prisoners he used for research are all men.


    Looking at the four lovely loli who were lying again, the first thing she noticed was the eye mother with a dead fish face.Then there is the giant X loli on the side, only eleven years old, but she has grown too much.The third girl cried silently, behaving like a normal girl.The last loli with short hair, opened her eyes and looked at the void, her thoughts seemed to drift away.


    Nie Kong''s refutation of Dr. Fashion stopped. He really liked the injection of Loli.


    "Well, leave them to me."


    He took off the syringe and filled the potion, he came to a black-haired loli.The cute little loli is even better than Ma Yin.


    If her eyes were not black, Nie Kong might have mistaken her for the sister of the girl she met in the forest.

 1660 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01686Black pupil

    "What''s your name."


    "My lord, my name is Heitong, and my assassination level is NO. 08!" she replied cleverly.Heitong''s name really matches her, because she has a pair of pure eyes that look like night.


    She belongs to the youngest and cutest loli among the four girls, only about ten years old.Nie Kong could see that the poor X who clung to her shirt were better developed than Mayin, but compared with the other three loli there was a subtle gap!


    Perhaps it was because of the conversation between Natara and Dr. Fashion. When he saw Nie Kong holding the needle next to him, Xiao Heitong took the initiative to lie on his stomach.With her two small hands, she was about to take off her skirt and panties inside.


    Nie Kong hurriedly pressed his hand on her pretty buttocks and immediately stopped the pants from falling off.With such a cute lower body of Loli, apart from himself, Nie Kong didn''t want Loli''s body to be seen by other men.


    "Hey, Dr. Fashion, you don''t necessarily need to hit the fart and stock if you use medicine." Nie Kong asked Dr. Fashion, who was still concentrating on playing with the fart and stock.


    "Nonsense, it''s the kingly way to get an injection to get a fart, and stocks." Dr. Fashion replied casually.


    Come on, let''s ask Nie Bailan, he knows that Dr. Fashion likes farts and stocks.


    "My lord, can Black Eye continue now."


    "You don''t need to worry about it! If you lie down, I will take it off myself."


    "Yes, please help the black pupil to take off his pants." She lay quietly, like a little cat taking a nap.


    Nie Kong stretched her hand to the bottom of Black pupil''s skirt, and she gently arched her body high, and cooperated with Nie Kong to drop her panties to her knees.


    In order to prevent others from seeing it, Nie Kong only lifted the corner of her skirt, and only he could see her beautiful scenery with her small half-snow-white fleshy butt exposed and the pinkish pink hidden in its two petals.


    "Big...sir, Black Eye has already done... you''re ready, you can...you can fight."


    Nie Kong''s five fingers carefully touched the buttocks at the bottom of the skirt, and finally picked a meaty spot and shot it down, and finally injected all the medicine into Black pupil''s body.After helping her to put on the panties, she found that her body began to tremble. It seems that the medicine should be effective!


    "Oh, Nie Kong, you have finished one shot. The action is really fast! In order to get accurate data, please use a scalpel to make a small cut in her wrist to see how the effect will be after it is diluted 20 times! "Dr. Fashion reminded.Since there is no instrument that can directly reflect how much combat power has been increased, the effect can only be obtained by looking at the body''s recovery ability!


    Nie Kong picked up the scalpel on the side and carefully cut a two-centimeter wide wound on her wrist.


    "Woo!" Her body was hot, and she could see that the wound on her wrist had stopped the blood and formed a small blood scab. In the end, she could only see a red mark.


    And five minutes later, the side effects of the drug effect really came.Her body was sweating a lot, and her small body was slightly convulsed, and she could only hear her panting sound as if she was out of strength.


    "Well, although the side effect is only to become weak, the 20-fold dilution can only repair a two-centimeter-wide wound. It is estimated that it can only increase the strength by a tenth!" The Assassination Minister squinted and said.


    "If it is diluted by five times, it can indeed increase the strength by more than one time in a short time, but the loss of life potential is too serious. Nie Kong, please continue to give them injections. Maybe one of them resists the side effects of the medicine. "Dr. Fashion showed such an expression as expected, it''s really useless to only increase the strength by a tenth.


    "Maybe." Nie Kong took out another syringe, and the second one was the giant X girl.She is only twelve years old now, but she will definitely grow up to the size of Asdes.


    "My name is Yin, and my assassination rank is tenth. I hope you can raise my strength to an elite above rank 7 as soon as possible!" The Giant X girl didn''t have a trace of timidity, she actively accepted Nie Kong''s injection.


    The plump buttocks are really soft.Such an early-grown loli can actually eat it, no wonder the girl in the empire can marry at the age of fourteen.


    It''s a pity that the medicinal effect exerted is weaker than that of Black Pupil, and it failed to heal the wound completely, leaving a shallow blood scab.


    The effect of the medicine on each person will be different, depending on the life potential of the individual.


    It was the third turn of Lolita with fear and tears. Her name was Remus. Her assassination level ranked at the end of the five people, ranked 32. In fact, she was very close to a normal girl in her heart.When she touched her little sister inadvertently, her cheeks would be red, and she clamped Nie Kong''s fingers tightly.


    In the end, it was the turn of the spectacle lady named Wu Min, she could see a nervousness in her eyes, and her strength value should be very low.


    "Thank you Nie Kong, mine is finished too." Dr. Fashion girl pushed his glasses angrily, looked at Xiao Zhengtai under him and said with emotion.


    "The results of the experiment are obvious. It seems that the proportion of prescriptions really needs to be re-prepared! Now even if it is diluted, the effect that can be exerted is too weak." The Assassination Minister shook his head regretfully.


    "Huh, I think it might be better to die in the future." Nie Kong looked at the five children who were spasmless, and continued with a cold snort: "My nose sniffed the smell of medicine and found that there was something addictive in it. Poison, and it''s very heavy."


    Dr. Fashion chuckled and said to the bald head minister, "That''s none of my business. The minister asked to add it. I can only listen to his arrangements."


    The Assassination Minister reluctantly said: "There is no way, only with that kind of medicine can we control them in the future."


    "Remove the medicine immediately, and until the side effects of the prescription are reduced, Dr. Fashion is forbidden to use their children for experiments." Nie Kong said aloud.


    "Haha, if Vice Minister Nie Kong is willing to help me study, I will all listen to your instructions, after all, you are my boss." Dr. Fashion said with a smile.


    "When I have time, I will come to give you advice." Nie Kong said calmly.


    "Well, as long as you can develop it in a short time, I have no opinion." The bald head agreed with Nie Kong''s statement.

 1661 The collapse of the second element Text 01687, the new member of the garrison, Seleu Ubiquitas

    "Master Nie Kong, why did you show up here?" In the duty room of the Garrison Branch of the Imperial Capital East, Captain Oka, who was about to go out with a few guards, saw Vice Minister Nie Kong holding a The cute little loli came in.


    Seeing the awe of his captain, the surrounding team members in guard uniforms were shocked.Oka-sama, who is known to be afraid of criminals, must be a very big man.


    "I have nothing to do, my maid and I went out to buy the ingredients for cooking! Because I happened to pass by here, so I took her to recognize the door by the way." Nie Kong pointed to Xiao Ma Yin and said with a light smile.


    "Acknowledge the door?" Oka looked at Nie Kong speechlessly, shouldn''t you plan your cute little maid to join the security team?


    "Yeah, she was almost abducted by bad guys some time ago. So when you go out for inspections, if you see my little maid taking care of one or two by the way, you will save her from being bullied." Seeing that the master arranged for others to protect herself, Mayin was full of joy and excitement when he could come out to play by himself in the future.Although the host was very strict in front, he found that he was getting better and better.


    After hearing Nie Kong¡¯s request, Oka suddenly realized, but he also asked weirdly: "My lord, don¡¯t you recruit guards in your home." For aristocrats, it is normal to have dozens of guards. Matter.


    "No, I don''t have that plan for the time being. Arranging a guard is like a fake to me."


    "That''s right, Master Nie Kong is indeed very powerful. Okay, I will tell Master Nie Kong''s words to the captains. Nothing else, as long as she is in the streets of the Imperial Capital, I guarantee that no one would dare to hurt her. !" Oka said confidently.


    "If it''s Minister Osnet." Nie Kong said coldly.


    "That... that, please forgive me for being helpless."


    Oka kept wiping the cold sweat on his forehead, Osnet could be said to be overwhelmingly powerful in the empire, dare to provoke him only General Bud.Otherwise, if anyone else dared to oppose him, it would be tantamount to seeking death.


    "So don''t speak big words, if you meet someone you can''t afford to offend, you just need to pass on her information to me as soon as possible!"


    "My lord! Don''t worry, justice will be guarded by her side!" A fourteen or five-year-old girl among the guards stood up and saluted Nie Kong vigorously.


    A beautiful girl with a cute look and a slender figure with long brown hair and a ponytail. The dress on her body is obviously the uniform uniform of the Imperial Guard, but it is different from the men''s.The white trousers she wore were replaced with a beautiful white skirt, showing the slender figure of a girl with a long ponytail.Those little feet were in black leather high-heeled boots, and the long white stockings almost concealed all the beautiful legs, only revealing a small pink and white leg between the short skirt and the stockings.And the short distance from the skirt corner of the skirt to the short pants can be called the absolute domain.Her slim uniform and her lively smile look very youthful and lovely.


    "Huh, Oka, it turns out that there are female members of our security team." Nie Kong asked in surprise when he saw the girl''s vigorous and charming appearance.


    "Master Nie Kong, you don''t know, some of them belong to the new members recruited only yesterday. And seeing that her physical and mental qualities are in line with the requirements of the security team, I recruited her to the security team on an exceptional basis. Sai Liu ¡¤Yupikitas, don''t hurry up and say hello to our deputy minister!" Oka sternly shouted at her.


    "Reporter, my name is Seleu Ubiquitas. I am fifteen years old this year, and my dream is to eradicate all the evil in the world!" The little girl named Seleu stood upright with her slim body.


    Nie Kong thought she was a secret and rules girl because of Oka, so she would specifically approve her to be a member of the garrison.But after looking closely, Nie Kong found that she was not physically broken, indicating that the two really had no such relationship.It seems that I have thought a lot, Oka is not the kind of man who likes beauty.


    "My name is Nie Kong, the deputy head of the Imperial Guard." Nie Kong returned a gentle smile to Sai Liu''s girl.


    Seleu squinted with joy, his eyes radiating joy, as if they were praised by adults and children.


    "My lord, then... Then if you have nothing else to arrange, we have to go out to do errands now." Oka said hesitantly.


    "Isn''t your tour over today?" Nie Kong asked in surprise.


    "No, we have other important things."


    "Could it be to take the new team members out to connect with each other? Don''t drink too much!!"


    "Master Nie Kong, where is the time to drink now? I need to take the newly joined garrison members to test the suitability of Emperor Gu. Because the upper-level ministers of the empire seem to have nothing to use, so even the lower-level ones Ordinary players have to accept Tegu''s inspection." Oka said dubiously.


    "Is there an emperor?" Nie Kong''s eyes lit up and said aloud: "I will go with you. It seems that I haven''t checked my adaptability."


    "No...no." Oka was immediately dumbfounded. How could he not have Digu, but the strength he showed was too strong.


    "Yeah." Nie Kong hasn''t been an official for ten days, so naturally there are many things that I don''t understand.Knowing that there were free emperor tools, Nie Kong really planned to bring back a few pieces to defend Ma Yin.


    "Okay, but sir, don''t expect too much. Tegu''s adaptation conditions are very harsh."


    "Of course I know." Nie Kong nodded and said.


    People who do not conform to the wavelength cannot use Teigu. If it is used forcibly, Teigu''s abilities cannot be used, and it will damage the host itself.The user''s first impression of Teikoku is extremely important, which greatly limits the number of users of Teikoku.


    Oka showed a helpless expression and could only lead Nie Kong in front of him.Sai Liu saw that Master Nie Kong was going to be checked with them, and her cute face showed an expression of interest.


    Although Nie Kong is a superior officer, he doesn''t seem to have any pretensions, Lord Nie Kong really has a righteous heart.

 1662 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01688, Secretary Seleu

    Oka took Nie Kong and his party from the duty station of the east branch of the garrison back to the military forbidden area of ??the empire-the headquarters of the imperial capital garrison!


    It stands to reason that the military forbidden area is heavily guarded, and ordinary members of the garrison are not eligible to enter and exit freely, so now some of their new players need to be led by Captain Oka.Fortunately, the warehouse where the Emperor is placed is on the surface. Otherwise, with the authority of the Oka Squad Leader level, it is really impossible to bring two or more private soldiers into it. Only Deputy Minister Nie Kong can do it.


    Of course, the adaptability check of Teigu is very simple. You only need to touch Teigu and you can see it at once.If one of them confirms that they match with Teigu, it is likely to get the empire''s attention.And Nie Kong took the little maid Ma Yin, hoping to help her get the Emperor!


    Nie Kong and the others came to a solid iron gate, and they could see four soldiers lined up in two rows to guard.After verifying the identity of Ouka, the person in charge opened the door of the warehouse where Teigu was placed!


    There is a row of weird-looking instruments placed alone in a special counter, such as sickles, axes, and puppies... and there are only six or seven imperial instruments, and the rest are weapons of average power!


    According to the records of Dr. Fashion, there are only forty-eight kinds of imperial implements made by the first emperor thousands of years ago, and they have escaped from the control of the empire and flowed to all over the world because of the time of a thousand years.


    The imperial tools currently owned by the empire are only half of the total.Nie Kong glanced carefully and got a rough idea of ??the abilities they possessed. It should be very tasteless.


    For example, Tegu''s two large axes "Belvak" can only be wielded by people with strong arms.Correspondingly, it has a strong attack power, can be separated from the middle into two axes and thrown out, and it can track the enemy!It can only be said that the power is unsatisfactory. It seems that the dangerous emperor is stored in the treasury.


    The new members of the Imperial Guard squad went up to test one by one, but as Oka expected, it was difficult for Tegu to match the real master.


    Finally it was Sailu''s turn. When he thought he would return without success like the previous few times, the little white dog kept in the nutrition tank suddenly opened his mechanized black eyes!


    "Wang!" It seemed to wake up from hibernation, jumped from the nutrition tank to Sai Liu, and barked a few words at her.


    "What a cute puppy, would you like to be my righteous partner." Sai Liu squatted in front of it, and reached out to touch its head.At the same time, its related information and methods of use reached Seleu''s mind.


    "Wow!"


    "It''s great, then your name will be Xiaobi from now on, and you will appear on stage as my justice partner!" Sai Liu said in surprise.


    "Hehe, the bio-type Emperor with a hundred-armed giant has finally been matched, please treat it well." The manager smiled in surprise.


    "Yes!" The vitality girl saluted him happily, not to mention her spirit.


    Nie Kong couldn''t help admiring her shit luck in his heart. He just became a member of the Lucky Imperial Guard Team yesterday, and was immediately approved by Digu the next day. Is she the protagonist''s fate!


    No one of Digu and Little Mayin reacted, she lost the opportunity to own the Emperor.But Nie Kong didn''t think it was a pity, after all, which of the emperors were too weak!


    "Seliu, congratulations on your acquisition of Teikoku, and work hard in the future!" Oka sighed with emotion.Although the biological Tegu did not increase his personal strength, Oka felt that Seleu would soon surpass him.


    People who can use Teikoku are not simple characters.Oka planned to accept her as her apprentice after she went out, maybe she could cultivate a very powerful character!


    "It''s rare to see Di Gu with my own eyes. It''s a pity to waste it! The Sailiu team members are obedient. I will now transfer you to my side and report to my duty room tomorrow morning!" Nie Kong ordered.


    "Yes, my lord!" Sai Liu was surprised at Nie Kong''s transfer order, but he obediently responded!


    Oka looked at Nie Kong in amazement, "Master Nie Kong, what position do you want to assign to Sailiu!" And the number of fifteen captains is full. Isn''t Vice Minister Nie Kong''s purpose to win over the Emperor?


    "Secretary." Nie Kong said what he had planned two days ago. It was too annoying for him to work on those cases alone.But after searching the entire military base, Nie Kong was stunned to find no suitable one.


    "Secretary?" Sai Liu and Oka asked by appointment, unable to understand the novel words Nie Kong said.


    "Yes! The secretary''s daily work is very simple. You only need to help review the case reports submitted by the captains! If you finish the work ahead of time, you can freely arrange the remaining time. If you perform well, I will promote you to the police force within two years. The captain." Nie Kong said with a light smile.


    "My lord, Seleu will work hard."


    Sai Liu looked at Nie Kong with two big eyes gleaming. In fact, she was longing for the position of the captain of the Imperial Capital Security Team, and she was able to pull more than half of her men out every day to clean up the evil.


    "On the review of the case, only righteous people can do it. Do you have any confidence."


    Hearing Nie Kong''s words, Sai Liu stood up straight and said vigorously: "Yes, Sai Liu will not let any evil person, swear to death and implement justice!"


    "Very good! Bring your Digu and come with me now. I will take you to the duty room where you will report tomorrow. You should go through the formalities!"


    With that said, Nie Kong took Xiao Sai Liu and left the warehouse, and the other new members watched her leave with envy.Seriu could be valued by the deputy minister, and it was only a matter of time before he was promoted. He secretly complained why he couldn''t use the emperor.


    And the hideous Oka looked sorry, he should have personally cultivated Seleu into an outstanding talent in the empire, and added a way for himself.


    But Oka understands that Sailiu can get the best development from Nie Kong!But when he thinks that Sai Liu will be equal to his position two years later, his heart is extremely unbalanced.Maybe it''s time to make a choice, choose one of the vice ministers and ministers to be loyal!Otherwise, there is no money to pave the way, it is really difficult to get out in the imperial capital.

 1663 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01689, Esther who did not give up

    "Minister Kelvin, I''m asking you again to put Nie Air Conditioning, Deputy Chief of the Security Force, back to my subordinates."


    A beautiful woman came to visit the headquarters of the Imperial Guard Corps.From the icy blue bright knee-length hair, she can see her identity, she is the Queen of Super S Deputy General Esdes!


    To be honest, she was very upset in the past few days. Her six useless subordinates need to recuperate and have no training. The most important reason is that Nie Kong unexpectedly left his jurisdiction and became strangely at the same level. minister!


    The Minister of the Imperial Guard, Kerwin, looked at the diamond carefully, and replied indifferently: "Deputy General Esters, I understand how you cherish talents. But now that you are appointed, how can you easily change it! Not to mention him The ability to handle garrison cases is really excellent. It can be said that none of the cases reviewed by him in the past few days have been faulty. If you suddenly want to leave, I guess it will be a headache."


    "Don''t be kidding, he obviously burned his brain when he was young, so you actually said that his ability to handle cases is very good?" Esters snarled coldly.


    "Huh?! Do you think that a person with a burnt brain can cleverly use bribery to get promoted?" Hearing Esders''s slightly funny words, Kerwin almost laughed and said to himself Whispered.Those who can have this flexibility are at least not stupid.


    After hearing the words of the head of the security squad, Asides, who had a keen ear, suddenly narrowed his blue eyes into a thin line, and could vaguely see two burning flames.Sure enough, nothing really burned his brain, he actually pretended to be a fool to tease himself!


    "That''s it! It seems that the bright jewel in your hand should have been transferred by him to bribe you." Asides suppressed the resentment towards Nie Kong in his heart, and said coldly.


    "You guessed it. He thinks that the promotion effect will be too slow in accordance with the routine, so I hope I will help him! Look at how beautiful the "sincerity" he brings, no one can refuse it. . If it is auctioned off, it is estimated to be worth at least 500,000 gold coins. No, maybe the nobles of the world will be crazy about it." He flaunted with a shining diamond.


    "Huh!! The imperial capital has become so rotten because of your existence." Esdes said with a frown.She did not hate bribery, but she would not agree, otherwise she would not cooperate with Minister Ornest.The weak eats the strong, money is actually a kind of power.


    "You''re too serious. Even if I didn''t make an exception to promote him without the discernment and knowledge, in terms of his ability, he could easily rise to his current position after two or three years. Now it saves two years. , Maybe it won¡¯t be a problem for him to be promoted to minister in three or four years. If you ask to be transferred back, you can only wait for you to dominate him when you become a general.¡± Kerwin laughed.


    "Becoming a general requires accumulating a lot of merits, do you think it will be as easy as relying on crude money bribes?" Asides said aloud.


    "If you really said that, I can''t help it, unless you can unilaterally mediate with him to obtain his consent and give up the duties of the deputy minister." As the minister of the garrison, there is no need for Kerwin to give the deputy Esders. face.Although many people are afraid of her actual S, she is still very immature now.


    He is not afraid to expose his bribery, and the security team has its own system. It can be said that the minister promotes someone without the approval of his majesty''s instructions.


    "You can only mediate with him alone." Asides''s blue eyes flashed brightly, seeming to understand.


    "I really don''t understand why you care about him so much, maybe you don''t like him." Kerwin said jokingly at Esders.Although the personality is super S, she is also a normal girl.


    "Before becoming a general, how could I be distracted to do other things. Actually... In fact, I only want to control everything he has in my heart, and that kind of strong desire has been lingering in my mind." Turning her cold pretty face aside, she said annoyedly.


    "Don''t be silly, there are more people you can''t control. For example, the strongest General Bud, Minister Osnet, and our emperor."


    "The nature is different. The problem is that he used to be my subordinate." Training Nie Kong instead fell into being trained under the guidance of his subconscious mind, and even learned all the truth from Kervin''s mouth.


    "Haha, it shows that he is very capable and you have not been able to have the prestige to subdue him. Don''t worry, although I am an old man, I will not abdicate in five years and I will not plan to abdicate, and you should be able to become a general by then. "Kelvin said playfully.Now that his security team is in control, how can he give it up?In the garrison system, ministers can hold real power like generals.Although the garrison is not comparable to the general''s army and the Imperial Palace Self-Defense Force.Even if Nie Kong is very capable, if he doesn''t abdicate, there is no chance of transfer at all.


    "You underestimated me, I plan to finish it in only two years." Hearing Kerwin''s answer, Esders''s pretty face eased.


    "Hehe, of course you are very capable. It''s only a matter of time before you become a general. But if you want to be in two years, there is only that time-the prince will seize the son. General Bud will not participate in the political struggle, but will not stop his generals. Let''s stand in line!" Kerwin said casually.


    Asides frowned, she said calmly, "Sorry, I''m not interested in political struggles either."


    "It''s true that I said too early. Your Majesty may live to be a hundred years old." Kerwin ended the political conversation with Esders. To be honest, he just came to try out Ornest who was standing behind. Minister means.


    Several princes have come to talk to him, asking him to show his support.After all, in the imperial capital, in addition to the imperial guard led by the general, the imperial guard''s strength cannot be underestimated.


    "After talking with you, I feel more comfortable, thank you for your guidance." Esters gave the minister-level Kerwin a light nod of thanks, and then stepped on black high-heeled shoes and left the security headquarters. .

 1664 The collapse of the second element body 01690My family only lacks watchdogs

    Nie Kong and Mayin returned home from the military zone of the empire. When they walked to the yard, Nie Kong''s keen ears suddenly heard the clinking sound of stone chiseling.Although there is serious darkness and corruption in the imperial capital, do any thieves really dare to come to the house as the deputy head of the imperial capital guard to steal? Nie Kong couldn''t guarantee it!His house was bought with tens of thousands of gold coins, and it looks luxurious and beautiful.And because of the empty space, there is a risk of theft.


    When Nie Kong confirmed the source of the sound, he found that the sound of stone chiseling stopped abruptly.Fortunately, the yard is only a few hundred square meters. Nie Kong''s sharp eyes scanned around and quickly found the strange place.


    I looked at the bottom of the very strong bluestone wall that was more than three meters high. There was a dog hole more than half a meter high.But it seems that the thief is very hardworking and stupid to cut through the wall.Nie Kong took Xiao Ma Yin and stood in front of the dog hole, just in time to see the "Mr. Thief" crawling in from outside like a puppy.


    The front one has long golden shawl hair, and the plump giant X protrudes more than half of the skirt collar.But one after another, the big one followed by the small one.


    Nie Kong was ready to stand still, but actually planned to catch the thief and send it to Dr. Fashion for research.After seeing their pretty faces, Nie Kong showed a surprised expression. They were clearly the pretty lady Sansa living next door and the daughter''s little Lori Arya!The original wall separated Nie Kong and their house from the middle.


    "Nie... Master Nie Kong, you are back." She raised her pretty face, and when she saw Nie Kong who was waiting in front of her, Sansa blinked her watery eyes in surprise.


    "Wow, Arya''s good brother, Arya has been thinking of you since she woke up." A clear call came from behind, and she took the initiative to rush to hug Nie Kong''s feet.The tender body pressed tightly against Nie Kong.


    "What are you guys doing?" Nie Kong asked with raised eyebrows looking at the mother and daughter who were like beautiful dogs.


    "I...I ordered the maids to dig a hole in the wall so that Master Nie Kong... Master Nie Kong can bully Sansa." She replied aloud.


    "Yeah, Eliya¡¯s dear brother Nie Kong, you tossed Alia to death the first two times, so Arya hopes to be punished by Nie Kong¡¯s brother every day. Like now, you only need to get from home. Drilling here, you can see Master Nie Kong immediately." Alia gasped.


    The abnormal mother and daughter were really addicted to Nie Kong''s enema and kept showing the lower limit in front of him.


    Even though Nie Kong has many tricks of play in his mind, there is no time to train them every day.


    "Huh, my own cute little maid, Ma Yin, doesn''t have much time to play, but she has no obligation to spend time to toss you!" Nie Kong said lightly.


    "Woo, Arya''s most... favorite Nie Kong''s brother, how can you abandon Arya, Arya will go crazy!" She showed a painful expression and kept hugging Nie Kong and crying.


    "Nie Kong... Master Nie Kong, please accept us." Sansa cried.


    The abnormal genes in the mother and daughter have become more abnormal because of Nie Kong. Their bodies are eager for the intense stimulation Nie Kong will bring them!


    "The owner said that there is only a lack of housekeeping dogs for the time being." Ma Yin interrupted.In fact, Mayin misunderstood that Nie Kong was talking about the beast of the house.


    "Brother Nie Kong, please raise Alia as a dog!" Everyone should have the right to pursue happiness, and Alia''s happiness is actually the simplest.I hope Nie Kong will punish himself every day.


    She knelt in front of Nie Kong, learning how the puppy barked.But at the same time, there was a faint excitement in her eyes, and her cheeks were red.


    "Mom, it seems...like being Nie Kong''s brother''s dog is also very interesting."


    "Yes...Is it?" Sansa had no dignity for a long time. She followed the way of her daughter, crawling and shouting in front of Nie Kong, immersed in the abnormal behavior.


    If Nie Kong really put a collar on them and pulled them out for a walk, maybe they would cheer excitedly immediately.


    Nie Kong really convinced the perverted mother and daughter in front of him, and said aloud: "Well, I will take you as a watchdog for the time being. But I have a few requests, and you must agree to them."


    "Master brother, really...really."


    "Master Nie Kong, Sansa can promise everything."


    The two women shuddered in surprise, because the despicable identity of Nie Kong''s watchdog was instantly satisfied.


    "First, after going back, demolish the wall and connect the two houses together! Second, blast out the guard and your father and announce that there is only me as the master. At the same time, I usually need to listen to the orders of my maid, Ma Yin "Nie Kong said their harsh conditions. Once they agree, they will lose their noble status and may really become Nie Kong''s pets.


    Mayin was overjoyed. It seemed like it was fun to order two female nobles.


    "No matter what, Arya promises Nie Kong to kiss Master." Arya smiled sweetly on her crying face.


    And mother Sansa was stunned for a moment, she still kept a bit of reason, her watery eyes showed a bit of painful choice.


    In the end, the intellectual resistance that existed couldn''t suppress the desire of the body and mind, and she hummed.


    Nie Kong smiled with satisfaction, and said to the two beautiful beautiful dogs that he had recovered: "If you perform well in the future, I will reward you."


    "Alia doesn''t want rewards, and Alia wants the punishment from her master Nie Kong." Alia said with a smile.


    "Almost forgot, exchange the reward for the worst punishment!"


    "Woo, the body... the body reacted inadvertently, so... I look forward to Master Nie Kong''s fierce punishment, and it''s best to make Sansa bitch so cool that she is in a coma for a few days."


    Her little hand reached into her skirt, and her shivering body had crimson goose bumps.


    To be honest, Little Mayin was very surprised by the behavior of the two women, and she was certain that the master was secretly concealing herself and did very comfortable things with them, otherwise why would they never forget.For example, in the morning, I use my mouth to help my host peel bananas. It is obvious that the host and myself are very comfortable.

 1665 The collapse of the second element text 01691, your justice is the justice of Seleu

    After applying for secretary Xiao Sai Liu, Nie Kong¡¯s job actually did not have the effect of reducing the burden!Because the newcomer does not understand anything, Nie Kong needs to personally guide her for a period of time to learn and accumulate experience in reviewing cases.


    Although Nie Kong planned to confuse Sailiu casually, Sailiu''s sense of justice was too strong.As long as she sees any difficult cases, she likes to ask Nie Kong the roots like a curious baby!


    "Master Nie Kong, you said who of them was the murderer." For example, now, she has Oka in her hand and kept asking Nie Kong about the murders they submitted.


    The suspect in the case has been arrested by members of the security team. As long as Nie Kong reviews and approves, and then stamps the emperor, he can finally be confirmed as a death row prisoner!


    Of course, the members of the garrison team often use torture and torture, and many disputes between the nobles and the poor are of the type that the garrison is biased towards the nobles!Nie Kong didn''t intend to stop that rotten atmosphere, he just used to expose the truth of the case.


    Nie Kong glanced at it and got a general idea of ??the case.It reads the murders that occurred in the circle of nobility.The victim was a twenty-year-old declining aristocratic youth. There are currently three suspects known.


    A personal guard of the deceased who committed suicide, the deceased¡¯s father, the deceased¡¯s pregnant wife, and his wife¡¯s father!!And her wife''s father was also a nobleman, and she declared that the family of the deceased was incomparable!


    It is said that the wife''s family is very sassy, ??because under the influence of her own father, she has a lot of lovers in her pre-married daughter, and almost all kinds of men, even dangerous species, like to play!


    However, after she married, she seemed to be much more at ease.But within two months, the deceased found that her stomach was as if she was four months pregnant, and she came out!The victim immediately suspected that the child in his stomach was not his. He had a big quarrel with his wife three days before his death, saying that he would kill the child!


    "The guards wrote that the guard was the murderer, so he committed suicide in fear of crime," Nie Kong said lightly.


    "Oh, does that mean that the evil has been eliminated? I just wanted to use him to feed Xiaobi." Sai Liu said with his lovely eyes round.


    "Although the murderer was a guard, there must be someone behind him secretly instructing him, otherwise how could a little guard kill the master." Nie Kong continued.


    "really."


    "If you want to find out the truth, you must first understand who the child in his wife''s belly is." The aristocratic circle is really messy, and the daughter''s father Nie Kong listed a few at once.


    "Baby...Is the baby really not his?" Sai Liu asked stupidly.


    "The deceased''s personal guard, the deceased''s father, the deceased''s low-risk dog breed, the wife''s father! The last possible suspect, I think it should be the wife''s father!" Nie Kong simply explained.


    "No...no, can Dad and his daughter have babies?" She blushed unnaturally.


    "Because I accidentally discovered that my daughter was pregnant during the mess, my father was anxious to marry her. But when he heard that the man was going to kill the child, the two sides threatened his guards to kill him." There were four after marriage. Yue''s pregnancy is possible only for her father.If it is said that the former lover, she would have nothing to kill the child, and naturally there was no need to kill for it.


    "Master Nie Kong said... it''s so mysterious, it''s hard to believe Sai Liu." Although watching Nie Kong reveal the evil every time, he has a blind faith in him.But Sai Liu, a simple girl, was the first time she was exposed to the dirty behavior of the nobles in the imperial capital.


    "Go, follow Oka out to find out his details, saying that I will lie to you for me." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    Sai Liu replied excitedly, and took Nie Kong''s reply to the case and left the duty room.


    When Oka saw the approval letter given to him by Seleu, he immediately called a dozen of his subordinates towards the goal.Sai Liu followed them, and she hoped to verify that Lord Nie Kong was correct.


    Oka didn''t mean to visit secretly at all, and directly led people to the noble mansion to arrest people for torture.When the guards in front of the door saw the guards, none of them dared to resist.


    They rushed into the house fiercely, and they found that there were a lot of Miki who was sparsely dressed.And their goal, at this time, is pressing a pregnant woman, playing a blushing heartbeat game.A dangerous species with a male in captivity on the side, it has a strange light!


    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, Seleu would really not believe the facts before him.The daughter and the father are playing the game of giving birth to a baby, which is good and evil.


    "You... what are you going to do?" Suddenly someone discovered the secret between the father and daughter, he said with a horror, and he didn''t have time to pull out his things.


    "Haha, I''m sorry to disturb your father and daughter''s interest. It seems that I have an adulterous relationship with Master Nie Kong, so I was immediately taken to the cell for torture." Oka smiled grimly.


    "Captain, what should the pregnant woman do."


    "Hmph, the root of evil must be wiped out!" Sai Liuyi said righteously.


    "That''s right. Catch them all back for torture." Oka waved his hand, and several members of the security team immediately bound the father and daughter who were laughing and fit together, and carried them towards prison.


    For them, it is really a joy to hear.


    The neighbors around were surprised to watch the scene in front of them, constantly discussing the abnormal relationship between the father and the daughter, but at least the nobles did not think how to shock the world, perhaps there are more perverted existences than the father and daughter.


    After some torture, the truth of the matter finally came to light, and it was almost the same as Master Nie Kong said.


    Sai Liu, who came back, looked at him with infinite admiration, "Master Nie Kong, you are really amazing."


    "Study slowly, I believe Sailiu will have his own opinions in the future."


    "No, Seriu has decided. The justice that Master Nie Kong must abide by is Seriu''s justice." She announced with full of energy.


    Nie Kong chuckled and shook his head, a little disapproving.

 1666 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01692Esdes comes prepared

    He could see through evil as if he had the eyes of justice, making the girl worship Nie Kong blindly, thinking that everything he said was right.Sai Liu forcibly attached her outlook on life to Nie Kong, and she would even lose her own opinion!


    Because his father died of unfavorable death when he was a child, he secretly dreamed of eradicating all evil.Sai Liu''s own character is very persistent, and once he sees things, he smashes to the end.As long as Nie Kong beats her on the side, she won''t take an awkward detour.


    In the past few days, she learned Nie Kong''s skills and experience in handling cases. Although the mistakes were still a lot, the reason was actually the unjust case formed by the garrison indiscriminately planting and framing the case.The content of the case they submitted was too deceptive. Of course, Sai Liu would not be able to see through without Nie Kong''s powerful reasoning ability!Even so, Nie Kong was very satisfied, and she finally had the ability to review independently.Before Nie Kong was the deputy minister, the imperial capital guard team was different from usual.So Nie Kong completely let go of her hand and let Sai Liu freely exert her burning heart of justice!


    Since working with the secretary''s responsibility, Nie Kong''s time can be allocated freely!Occasionally, he will guide Sailu''s work in the duty room, and go home in his spare time to train his mother and daughter.It is a pity that Nie Kong finally met his predecessor Super S Queen Asides once again in the two-thirds of the military restricted area of ??the imperial capital!


    Esthers, as always, wore a blue and white military uniform, showing her graceful and mature figure, even if there was Xizi, she was not as beautiful as her figure.


    Nie Kong smiled and greeted her, and when he was about to leave, he found that Esthers had a tight and pretty face and suddenly opened his hand to block his way, causing Nie Kong to almost hit her. embrace.Although Nie Kong wanted to be hugged by her, at least it should be divided into occasions.


    "Deputy General Esdes, may I ask what''s the matter with you." Nie Konggu asked while looking at her in front of him.


    "Huh! Of course, and there are many things to settle accounts for you, do you think you can continue to pretend to be stupid?" She said in a cold tone.


    "Vice general, what are you talking about?"


    "Just served as a deputy minister, so majestic! The first thing to do is to tease me about burning my brain!"


    "How come, are you wrong? Obviously I remember that I was stupid, and how dare I tease the deputy general."


    "I dare to quibble. The second thing is to use money to bribe Minister Kervin''s transfer. Leaving without my consent is a great disrespect for the boss! If you are really stupid, you can make a bribe. Does the behavior come."


    Hearing that she had told her about the bribery, Nie Kong secretly complained about Minister Kerwin''s big mouth. It seemed that Esders had come prepared.Although Nie Kong doesn''t catch a cold from Esther''s substantial S, she will be a big trouble!


    Esdes suddenly smiled. She was so beautiful that Nie Kong was stunned. She smiled and said, "Don''t be frowning. It''s okay if I don''t forgive you. I''ll show you the way."


    "What do you think!"


    "Promise me the following things. First, you have to resign the position of deputy head of the garrison and return to the jurisdiction of this deputy general. From now on, you will be on call. When I am unhappy, you must use your own body. Come to vent my anger and make me bully. When I am happy, you have to make me happier. In short, my words are absolute orders. Just follow my words. Of course, you can still discuss with me sometimes Yes, after all I am a very reasonable person."


    Nie Kong said silently, "All are unequal treaties."


    "Hmph, that''s great. If it were others, I think they would have knelt down and beg me for forgiveness." As he said, Esther twisted his heel unnaturally.Judging from her appearance, she might be itchy to trample on Nie Kong with high heels.


    "That''s not okay. I have worked so hard to become the deputy minister. Tell me how you can easily give up. My deputy general, your requirements are too demanding. Let''s change another one, for example, please eat A big meal." Nie Kong replied with a light smile.Returning to her control, Nie Kong did not always succumb to the hobby of girls.


    "What a lot of hard work to bribe with money!" Esther yelled.


    "Why not, it is the heirloom of our family for generations. Can you help me get it back from Minister Kervin." Nie Kong said the rogue.


    Minister Kelvin treats it as a treasure all day long, and can''t wait to take it with him twenty or forty hours a day to watch it. If Esdes goes to get it back, it is estimated that Kelvin will fight her hard.


    "Don''t worry, as long as you return to the jurisdiction of my deputy general, your things are mine, so you have nothing to lose. At best, I can give it to Kervin for free. Anyway, I am personally right. There is no interest in fancy and beautiful jewellery." Esters said without waving his hand generously.


    Nie Kong looked at the girl Esther with a look of astonishment, how unreasonable it was, Nie Kong really admired it.


    "You can only return to my jurisdiction, please obediently accept the control of this deputy general."


    "Although Esther''s favorite whip is very good, but if I do my job as Deputy Secretary of the Security Force, maybe one day I can be transferred back and promoted to the position of general. Occasionally I am very eager to control Esther. Where is Deputy General Si." Nie Kong let go.


    "You...you want to dominate me?" Esther''s eyes widened with blue eyes, filled with incredibleness. It was the first time someone said that to her.


    "Occasionally."


    "Asshole, you have such ambitions." He wants to call him General, and then he wants to wear the collar around his neck. How could he forgive his contrasting thoughts.


    She supplemented the following scenes in her mind. The scene of training Nie Kong was turned upside down and replaced by Nie Kong to train herself.


    In fact, she really thinks too much, maybe that is what she wants to do to Nie Kong the most in her heart.


    "Wishful thinking, the world belongs to the strong eating the weak, and the weak have no right to dominate the strong!!"

 1667 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01693The challenge of Asdes

    "Wishful thinking! The world is where the weak eats the strong, and the weak do not have the right to dominate the strong! Could you mean you are stronger than me?"


    Esdes comes from a race that specializes in hunting dangerous species-the daughter of the Baruts patriarch, and has a deep-rooted mindset of being a weak and strong food.Even if a few years ago, after returning from a solo hunting, it was discovered that the whole clan had been destroyed by a foreign nation in the north, it was even more determined that if you want to survive, you can only become the strongest, and the weak can only be dominated by the strong!And now that Nie Kong said that he wanted to dominate her, it was normal for Asides to have such a reaction.Although I saw Nie Kong personally grasp the dangerous species some time ago, Esders didn''t think his strength would be as good as relying on money to bribe the promoted Nie Kong.Her heart is arrogant and arrogant, so she has only thoughts that dominate others, and never feels that she will be dominated by others.


    "There are many kinds of powerful. If the official position is higher than that of Deputy General Esdes, isn''t it another powerful manifestation. For example, the emperor of our empire, it is so high that the Deputy General of Esdes surrenders." Nie Kong blinked. Said with a chuckle.


    "What a joke! Even our Emperor, he can''t completely control my body and mind." Esters said stubbornly.The emperor can only control her words and deeds, but if Esdes is to be completely loyal, he must at least use his own strength to defeat her.


    "My Deputy General Esdes, you are so self-willed." Nie Kong said that for the second time, perhaps in his words he was actually praising her for her distinct personality.


    "Humph! Now it seems that there is only the means left to convince you with strength. Come to a duel with me, as long as you can beat me, I can forgive your previous behavior! If you lose, please return to me. Don¡¯t go out and be embarrassed by the training you receive next to you!¡± Asides said in a cold voice, she could see the intense fighting flame in her eyes!


    "Well, if I offend Deputy General Esdes..." Sure enough, Nie Kong only shied a little politely, but was immediately interrupted by Esdes reluctantly, and could not tolerate Nie. There is no room for rejection.


    "That''s OK, I''ll wait for you in the duty room, and give you half an hour to prepare!" After leaving that sentence, Esther disappeared in front of Nie Kong in his high-heeled leather boots.


    Nie Kong murmured in trouble, obviously he lost, okay.If you win, you won''t get anything at all.What''s the use of forgiving yourself? I didn''t mean it the first few times.Once Nie Kong loses, he will have to sell himself.It''s a pity that I can''t lose, Nie Kong generously forgives her farce.


    He had nothing to prepare. Nie spent more than ten minutes strolling around and then arrived at Esther''s duty room.


    Nie Kong opened the door to take a look, and he was really ready to wait.It seems that for the sake of establishing power, Esdes called all six of Niwu and Gullaster to his men and let them watch their performance in subduing Nie Kong.


    And Esthers in the field changed into a pure white loose-fitting clothes and stood with two white feet bare.Although Nie Kong''s foot addiction was very mild, but seeing the five small pearly white toes that were crystal clear as jade, Nie Kong had the urge to step on her little feet.Her plump and superb figure is hidden in white loose clothes.


    "Very good! Even if you fail in the end, you are still a true warrior, without fear of any challenge!"


    Seeing Nie Kong''s coming, Esther''s tight pretty face showed a satisfied smile, and put on a posture full of victory!


    Gullast looked at Nie Kong with sympathy and sadness. Although Nie Kong, you were able to transfer and appreciate successfully, it seems that he can''t escape the clutches of Esdes.


    "Come on, Deputy General Esdes, don''t talk coldly, I know your strength is very high. Sure enough, you have to choose other competitions, for example, to see who urinates far away!" Nie Kong said in a grumpy voice.


    "Pump, Nie Kong, do you want to squat and compare with Master Esther?" Niwu couldn''t help laughing when he heard Nie Kong''s words.


    "Yeah, it''s clearly difficult for people to be strong, can Deputy General Esdes stand and pee like you..." Gulast said slyly.


    But the six of them shuddered immediately after seeing the murderous look in Esther''s eyes, wondering what they were talking about, so they could heal their injuries and immediately forget their scars!!


    "Asshole, you really need a good lesson from me!"


    Esdes made a small fist, circled an arc from right to left, and swiftly went straight toward Nie Kong''s temple like a wind, a move that was a vicious move.


    I just remember that Esdes can destroy the B-level dangerous species with a single punch, her kind of power is really strong.


    Nie Kong held his left hand in a vertical frame, stepped back slightly, and smiled in his mouth: "Hey, eh! I haven''t seen you in a few days, how can Esther''s punching power become so much smaller?


    Esdes snorted coldly, and didn''t expect Nie Kong to take advantage of her trick.The six Gullasters around were stunned. They didn''t expect that Nie Kong''s strength could withstand Asides''s move. It seemed that the appreciation to the vice minister was not accidental!


    Her two little feet sank and narrowed the distance.Her right fist hits like the wind, and Nie Kong knew that it was a false move. The real kill was in the left fist. She withdrew slightly to retreat. Asides changed her move extremely fast, kicking with his right leg. Windy!If there is a big tree in front of you, it will definitely end with a kick.


    Nie Kong withdrew slightly, and he was able to split it dangerously.The resulting wind pressure immediately blew away Nie Kong''s slender bangs.


    Esdes said coldly: "Nie Kong, do you only know to hide?"


    Nie Kong''s eyes flashed, and his lips smiled: "Since Esders said so, then I''m a little bit blunt."


    He narrowed his eyes and exerted a power equivalent to hers.His right fist was closed like a seal, and his left fist shot out like a cannonball out of the chamber.Esthers left fist with a false stab, and his right fist was sideways for defense.


    Nie Kong changed his recruit so quickly, halfway through the recruiting, he immediately stopped with a frustration, and swept her right leg straight on her bottom plate. Asdes leaped back, Nie Kong smiled and said: "Asdes, what are you hiding? "


    Esther''s eyes were cold, and she felt angry when he said that.Esdes leaned sideways, his right leg fluttered and stood up, and one leg drew horizontally against Nie Kong''s waist. Nie Kong bends his left elbow to block, his strength is really strong.


    "Hehe, really amazing!"

 1668 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01694, who taught whom?

    "The combat power of the two is so powerful, the physical fitness is comparable to the dangerous species of B grade. Especially Vice Minister Nie Kong, it is really impressive, and he can actually fight Esders on a par!" The collision of human power by a large margin made the giant Han Gulaster amazed.Although he thought he was a few laps larger than Nie Kong, his strength was much worse.When Nie Kong and Esdes touched each other physically, they were shocked.


    "Yes, and there is no such thing as imperial tools. If you get adaptive imperial tools in the future, their strength is estimated to be increased several times, and there will be two new powerful generals in the empire!" , Said loudly.


    "But you think that if Nie Kong loses now, can he really have a future under our Queen Asdes?" said the tall, mean-mouthed man.


    Gullast and the others were speechless, not to mention that Esders had a strong relationship with Ornest. His Majesty of the Empire would only notice her and ignore his subordinate Nie Kong.


    Moreover, he will receive strict training in the future, he doesn''t know when he can''t hold on.To put it simply, his achievements are beyond Esders or even as difficult as heaven!


    "It is related to the future battle, how do you look at him with a leisurely appearance." Niwu couldn''t help saying.


    It is true that the situation in front of him is a bit subtle, and Esther is slowly falling behind in Nie Kong''s constant attacks!


    Esdes clenched his fists, his eyes condensed into a line, being forced by Nie Kong''s offensive to attack less and defend more.Although she counterattacked once, Nie Kong''s hands like iron elbows stopped first.


    Seeing Nie Kong blocking his powerful attacks time and time again, Esders tried his best.All her sexuality was vented towards Nie Kong.In the eyes of Gulast and the others, the current Esdes was a bit crazy!


    After Nie Kong took a small slip, he said in a mouthful, "My Deputy General Asdes, you can''t beat me with your current strength."


    Esther''s eyes were cold and sharp, showing the color of a pretty face.A pair of jade legs rushed out like the wind, one foot after another, kicking the air.Nie Kong''s arms were like cast iron, abruptly blocking the thunderous leg blow.When she turned and kicked on the side, Nie Kong''s figure dashed forward, cutting Esdes''s jade back and neck with a palm!


    Asides did not have any stamina, he seemed to be hit.But she knew that if the back of Nie Kong''s hand cut her neck, she would definitely lose the duel with Nie Kong.


    Esther took a forcibly and jumped out two meters.The light from the corner of his eyes swept Nie Kong''s footsteps behind her, and the distance between Nie Kong''s knife and her remained unchanged.She tumbled sharply, and her head tumbled forward in the air like a raccoon.At the same time, she stretched out her hands and kicked on the ground, and threw her right foot towards Nie Kong with the support.


    She could not kick Nie Kong with her right foot. Instead, she heard a crisp sound. She only felt that her fleshy butt had an intimate contact with five hot fingers, and her fleshy butt felt a burst of fire and pain. .


    She pushed hard with both hands, and turned her inverted body forward.After discovering that Nie Kong hadn''t followed, she touched her numb buttocks, and Esters yelled in anger.


    "Nie Kong, you bastard!"


    The Gullasters around them saw such a scene, and they were stunned. Nie Kong, you really dare to fight...Beat Deputy General Esdes''s fart... fart, share?


    "No, we didn''t see anything. Nie Kong asks you to continue by yourself." Perceiving Esdes''s murderous gaze, the six sneaked out of the room, for fear that the previous situation might appear. .


    "It''s none of my business. My trick was obviously going to fail, and Deputy General Esdes deliberately came up to fight me." It turned out that when Nie Kong waved his palm, Esdes suddenly stood upside down and then Attack.So Nie Kong slapped his palm, and hit the butt that she came up with due to inertia.


    "Who...who came up deliberately."


    Esdes went mad with shame and kicked sideways.Nie Kong turned around and cut inward, hooking five small feet with his left hand.Esthers couldn''t stop his body immediately, fell forward, couldn''t stop his body falling to the ground, and fell to the ground!


    When she finally stood up and stabilized her balance, her eyes scanned Nie Kong''s innocent eyes, and she immediately lost her mind.


    She was actually the most angry about another aspect, she couldn''t accept her ending weaker than Nie Kong in her heart.Yes, she has always boasted of the weak and the strong.


    Esdes simply gave up his defense and sent stormy punches and kicks at Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong simply grabbed her two jade hands and used a grappling technique to lock the two jade hands of Esthers against the wall!The two giant Xs leaned against the wall, flattened into two meatloaf.


    Nie Kong''s knees suppressed the gap in her buttocks, and pressed against it.There was a soft and wonderful feeling.At the same time, smelling the scent of ice blue long hair made Nie Kong''s mind rippling.In fact, if the character issue is ruled out, the Esders in front of me is really feminine, of course only Nie Kong can completely ignore her materialized S.


    "Esdes, you lost."


    Esther''s face was stern and bloody, she used all her efforts to break free from Nie Kong''s suppression.But found that his body did not move at all, Nie Kong''s strength was so strong!


    "Nie Kong, I... how could I lose to you!"


    Esdes, who was anxious, fainted in front of Nie Kong with black eyes.


    Nie Kong took her waist and hugged her in his arms.Seeing her pale and pretty face, Nie Kong showed a kind of gentle smile: "Really, even if you are a very beautiful girl, but you use fainting tricks to cheat, Esther, you are really headstrong. ."


    If she was woken up and admitted to the failure, the truth would be too cruel.With Queen Esther''s pride, Nie Kong really couldn''t imagine what would happen.


    Although I was looking forward to Esdes''s expression at that time, Nie Kong was afraid that he would break my lovely Lieutenant General.


    Nie Kong hugged her soft boneless body in the chair, looked at her drowsy face, Nie Kong brushed away her blue bangs, lowered her head and kissed it gently: "It''s just a collection of loot. "

 1669 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01695, the shame of Asdes

    Consciousness woke up from the darkness, Asides opened his heavy eyes, and what appeared in his sight was the familiar white ceiling.


    "What happened?" Her memory still stayed at the moment before the battle with Nie Kong, vaguely remembering that Nie Kong restrained herself with a humiliating gesture.Finally, the anger dazzled her head, and she had no impression of what happened later.Did I really lose? I lost to the weak Nie Kong who thought he could dominate.


    "Oh, my lord... are you okay." Suddenly hearing a clear and sweet voice in his ears, Asides'' clear blue eyes began to look at the environment.


    Soon I found myself lying on the chair in the duty room, and Gullaster and the six of them lined up neatly in front with an uneasy expression.It turned out that it was Niu who was speaking, and he was greeting her with concern.


    "Nie Kong."


    She forcibly disguised her usual demeanor, but she could still see a little bit of self-confidence.After all, being embarrassed in front of her subordinates brought a considerable blow to her proud.


    "Although Master Esdes fell asleep because he waited too long, Nie...Nie Kong never showed up, maybe he was timid," Niu said with a hesitant voice.


    Esdes was taken aback for a moment, could it be that everything in his memory didn''t happen, was he just dreaming?


    "Yes...Yeah, please don''t worry about it, Deputy General Esdes. The duel hasn''t happened, you''re just dreaming!" The careless Gulast comforted foolishly.


    Niu''s face turned dark red, and she kicked behind him vigorously.


    Obviously they discussed a good partnership to lie to Master Esdes, but don''t you say that you are not hiring yourself, you are really a pig-like teammate!!If there is a knife in his hand, Niwu really wants to stab him in the back and kill him.


    Sure enough, Esther''s face was pale and ugly, and he screamed coldly: "You guys don''t have to try to hide it, I''m not stupid enough to deceive yourself! Now tell me all the situation, and the end of the test is to the end. What happened, did Nie Kong do or say something?!"


    He might use the insulting and contemptuous remarks, and Esders was ready to bear it.He is stronger than himself, although it is difficult to accept, but how can it not change the facts.Following the nature of the weak and the strong eating, it is no wonder that Nie Kong is unwilling to be dominated by himself. It turns out that his strength can''t dominate him yet!


    "I only saw him... he seemed to kiss Master Esther''s forehead and said to accept... accept some spoils!" Niu said in a dodgy tone.


    To be honest, it was hard for him to believe what he saw with his eyes, and his worldview collapsed instantly.


    Nie Kong is so brave. He really dared to kiss the Super S Esders like a girl. Does he really treat her as a woman?!


    Esther''s pretty face turned red in an instant, and her tight expression seemed unnatural and shame for an instant.Jade hand touched her cold forehead, as if she could sense the gentle touch of Nie Kong''s lips, she yelled out: "Fuck... asshole Nie Kong, why kiss me!"


    "I have seen it, if we don''t have the strength, we can only be slaughtered by others! So we will double the difficulty of training tomorrow, and strive to defeat him!"


    Hearing Esdes''s words, the expressions of the six Gullasters immediately collapsed, and they had expected that kind of result.Only Nie Kong can surrender Deputy General Esdes, they don''t have that ability!


    Now that Nie Kong defeated Asides, Asides recognized his power in his heart.Before defeating Nie Kong, Esther''s behavior and publicity in front of Nie Kong would be much restrained.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After giving a lesson to Esdes, Nie Kong felt much better!After all, that day will happen sooner or later, the super-S conflict between her and herself!


    Back at home, Nie Kong saw that the wall separated from Alia''s house was all taken apart!The two houses joined together and the area doubled.Although empty and not very popular, Nie Kong believes that family members will increase in the future.


    "Master Nie Kong, you are back."


    As soon as I saw Nie Kong, little Lori Arya crawled in front of him from the living room.If there is a tail, she must be wagging to please her master.


    Nie Kong touched her head and said, "It turns out to be my cute little bitch, why didn''t your mother Sansa come out to pick up her master!"


    Hearing Nie Kong''s insulting abuse, Alia looked at Nie Kong with excitement with flushed cheeks.


    "Alia''s dear master, you only punish your mother eccentrically in the morning, and now she can''t bear it. Regardless, Alia will also want the master to punish you!"


    "Master, she is actually so comfortable to die. And the master is tied up too strangely, I can''t help her untie it." Ma Yin said with a pouting mouth.


    After coming to the hall, she found her plump and white figure hanging in the air.There was a red twine, which put her in a weird posture, the tightly tied position of the rope, desperately rubbing against the girl''s keen forbidden ground!


    Because the knot is very skillful, if she struggles, the rope becomes tighter in the end!


    The strong stimulation of the rope to the body and the pain of constant tightening made her skin always maintain a gorgeous pink cherry color.


    When Nie Kong came back, he found that the top of Ju X was red and purple and swollen.And a knot that happened to be tied under the hip was deeply embedded in her, and water stains kept dropping.


    "Oh, Master, Sansa can''t take it anymore!" Seeing Nie Kong, Sansa twisted her body slightly, but the stimulus that came made her shiver constantly.


    If the enema is a sudden burst of super stimulus, the binding is continuous.


    "Okay... it''s fun, mom looks so happy, so... really envious." Arya said longingly.


    Nie Kong saw that her physical strength seemed to be almost at the limit, and stretched out his hand to untie the rope on her body, but the whole body''s white skin was left with red bruises on the rope.


    And the swollen giant X didn''t get rid of it all at once, it looked very beautiful!


    "You performed very well in the first two days, so I specially punished you."


    "Oh, thanks...thank you for the master''s punishment." Sansa gasped lightly, her expression seemed to be aftertaste, only Alia was holding the rope and looking at Nie Kong with pleading eyes.


    Nie Kong ignored Alia and had to distinguish between rewards and punishments, otherwise the perverted mother and daughter would have to work all day long to abuse them.


    Looking at the giant X that was swollen twice as much as Sansa, the little Mayin on the side was strangely shocked.

 1670 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01696, Mayins careful thinking

    Because serving Nie Kong only belongs to Ma Yin¡¯s maid¡¯s responsibilities, the identity of Alia¡¯s mother and daughter can only be used as Nie Kong¡¯s pets for the time being, and the position is much lower than Ma Yin!But they didn''t feel that there was anything wrong, but rather liked it!


    For example, Ma Yin prepared the dishes for Master Nie Kong. Ma Yin was very happy to have the owner''s permission to eat at the same table with the owner.After the owner and himself are full, the rest of the meal will be left for them to enjoy. The treatment is really not bad.


    I am obviously more important than them in the master''s heart, so why should I serve them by myself, Mayin thought.If you will have sympathy for them who enjoy your current life, unless your mind is confused.


    Until I served the master and finished the bath, it was the time for myself and the master to be alone.I often serve my host to help peeling bananas at night, and praise myself when the host is comfortable, and I will be very happy.


    What Ma Yin is most looking forward to is that a few days ago, he begged the master to help her enema, and the master agreed with a smile.I once saw Nie Kong filling up the belly of Alia''s mother and daughter, their comfortable expressions made Mayin''s heart itch.


    Fortunately, she only came out of the shower, and Ma Yin saved the trouble of undressing and directly brought her small buttocks to Nie Kong.At the beginning, I noticed that something was stuck in my ass, and it was a little painful at first.But soon there was warm water flowing in his body, as if his bones were about to melt.In the end, the owner turned himself into a big belly, and when they were pulled out, they were really comfortable and comfortable. No wonder Alia and the others were fascinated by it.


    And today, after seeing the novelty binding by the master, the little Ma Yin in the bed can''t sleep!Ma Yin spit out the banana in a hand, her cute face showed a serious expression: "Master, I have something very important to tell you."


    "Okay, okay, but let''s talk about it later." Nie Kong moved the position and put the banana back in her mouth.


    "Hmm!" Ma Yin muttered, continuing to serve her master intently.After more than half an hour in the end, Ma Yin, who was numb, finally succeeded in peeling the skin, and tasted the fruit juice that she had worked so hard to squeeze out!


    As if accustomed to it, she swallowed them all in one bite and belched cutely.


    "What''s the important thing about my little Ma Yin maid?" Nie Kong asked curiously, touching her pink double pony tail.


    "Oh, master, you are partial. There is obviously a way to increase poverty." She asked with a small voice, her cheeks puffed.


    "Who do you listen to nonsense?" Nie Kong said weirdly.


    "How could it be wrong that Ma Yin saw it with his own eyes. Today I discovered that the master tied Alia''s mother with a special binding technique for a day, but the giant X of her pair of cows has doubled. It¡¯s big enough, it¡¯s really unfair to increase it now. So Master, please use that kind of binding technique to tie Ma Yin. Ma Yin¡¯s requirements are very low, as long as it becomes better than Alia¡¯s Great!" She looked at Nie Kong with a firm gaze, as if she was going to save everything.


    The girl was only brought up by Nie Kong, and she had little understanding of many things in society, many of which were taught by Nie Kong.And now seeing Sansa''s performance, I think I think it''s like that.


    Nie Kong said in amazement, "You...do you want the master to help you bind?"


    "Yeah." She blushed, but her eyes were full of determination.


    "Ok!"


    A slender rope appeared in Nie Kong''s hand, and her other hand touched her poor X.Nie Kong could only perceive a small one, soft and hard, like a cute little cherry!


    "Come...Come on, Mayin needs to grow up hard." She shuddered, as if she shivered for a moment, not comfortable or uncomfortable, but a strange and unfamiliar feeling!


    "Even if you say that, it''s difficult."


    Nie Kong kneaded instinctively, but the rope couldn''t stop it.After all, Lean X is too small. The diameter of the rope is almost its size.


    "Woo, Master, what do you say, Ma Yin won''t be that small forever."


    Ma Yin''s eyes were filled with water vapor. Although I don''t know why, but the cute pretty face became like a red lantern.


    The two of them were secretly doing messy things under the covers, and no one was bothering them.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll change to another rope." Nie Kong smiled and made the rope thinner, and the scale became similar to the fishing line.Now I can finally tie them up, turning it pink.


    Sure enough, little Mayin opened her arms and feet and let Nie Kong manipulate her body until she tied her five flowers.


    If it is tied up with a small rope, it will be several times more uncomfortable than before because of the small area of ??force. It''s really bad that Mayin can bear it.The implied stubbornness of her watery eyes, the keen sense of pain and the pleasure that make her constantly twist her body.


    Without the gene for shaking M, although she is willing to be bound by the nature of S, she has another purpose at most.When Ma Yin realized that her poor X really had a tendency to rise, she happily accepted the pain and happiness brought to her by the bondage!


    "Woo, how can it be so much more uncomfortable than an enema. If I grow older, I really dare not ask my master to bind me. Now it seems that all the thin threads are trapped in my body, becoming more and more serious. tight!"


    In the end, he could only hold on for more than half an hour, and Xiao Ma Yin immediately begged Nie Kong to let him go.


    Nie Kong looked at her pitiful expression, and couldn''t help but chuckle.After untie her, her body completely weakened.But after touching his poor X with his little hand, he looked satisfied.


    The swelling caused by poor blood circulation actually didn''t get bigger, right? Nie Kong didn''t have the heart to tell the naive Mayin the cruel fact.


    Well, it really feels twice as big as the original touch.In fact, if you give Nie Kongrou a one or two years, the effect is definitely better than any binding.No, the little ones are actually cute.


    In particular, Ma Yin''s cute and pretty face is actually a different flavor with poor X.

 1671 The collapse of the second element Text 01697, dr. Dangers facing fashion

    The little maid Ma Yin was naturally easily satisfied. After Nie Kong untied her body, her pretty face went to sleep with a sweet smile.


    If they were changed to Alia¡¯s mother and daughter, their desires and hopes could be called a bottomless pit, and the stimulation of their physical pursuits would deepen like a bottomless pit!And only Nie Kong kept giving them fresh experiences in a variety of ways, otherwise, he might be out of skill in another person.


    If at the end their mother and daughter are so perverted that Nie Kong can hardly be satisfied, will they end their lives without love?At that point, Nie Kong can only generously grant them the strongest joy of double cultivation!


    Fortunately, Nie Kong was able to play a variety of training tricks. For example, there are dozens of methods for enema, and there are also more than a dozen ways of binding.And because they have the time to train them, an estimate can last for about ten days. Nie Kong doesn''t need to worry about repeated tricks in a few years.


    Of course, training them Nie Kong only happens occasionally, and the remaining time is spent between the disciples Sai Liu and Xiao Ma Yin in the duty room!As for the Deputy General of Super S Esdes, I haven''t seen her for several days since the war.Although she used to bring her own troubles, now when Queen Esters'' troubles are missing, Nie Kong realizes that her own affairs are not missing.For example, now, from the research room next door, Dr. fashionable and very fashionable screams of Hap and py are heard.


    "Nie Kong, help!"


    Sai Liu put down the case book in his hand and asked worriedly: "Master Nie Kong, nothing happened to Dr. Fashion, right?"


    "Leave him alone, what can he do if he stays in the research room!! It''s nothing more than researching difficulties, and I plan to ask me to guide him!" Nie Kong really planned to build a 50 cm long electric toy. Damn him!


    But this time, the noise in the next room seemed to be too loud, and the sound of items exploding was heard from time to time.Nie Kong was deeply annoyed, but a few seconds later he found that Dr. Fashion was knocking on the door of his duty room desperately!


    "Nie Kong...Help!" Before he could open the door, he only heard a bleak scream, which then turned into a fierce fight.


    Nie Kong was puzzled by his weird behavior. Who could hurt him in the imperial military forbidden area, and curiously asked the secretary to say: "Seliu, go open the door and check the situation. It seems very lively outside."


    "Yes, my lord!" The energetic girl Sai Liu hugged her Digu Xiaobi and left her seat. She opened the door and saw that something really bad happened outside the door!


    Dr. Fashion''s body was missing several pieces of meat and suffered serious injuries. It seemed that it was obviously caused by the dangerous attacks of the few human-looking monsters in front of him.Although a few children are stopping them now, the situation is very bad. They are not opponents!


    Seeing the appearance of new targets, two dangerous species keenly jumped onto the wall, climbed on it and rushed to Seriu fiercely.


    "Little Bi! Stop them, and don''t let them hurt Master Nie Kong!" Sai Liu bravely opened his hand to block the front door, and Xiao Bi opened his mouth, revealing her teeth, and it pounced on one of them. A dangerous species.


    With a simple bite, Tegu Xiaobi bit off the arm of the dangerous species and swallowed it into his stomach.However, they lost their minds, did not care about their physical injuries, and kept rushing towards Sai Liu!


    Sailiu screamed and hurriedly closed the door with force.With only a bang, the door and their powerful bodies collided violently and became fragmented, smashing Sai Liu, who was leaning on the door!


    "My lord, please... please catch Sailiu!" Sai Liu was in the air, waving her hands and feet to Nie Kong in a panic.


    Nie Kong was originally lying on a chair drinking tea, but when he noticed it, the sky was dark.Suddenly, there was a soft touch on the cheeks, and my nose was against the soft spot.Even sinking half way inside, the girl''s faint fragrance continued to hit.


    The two formed a very charming posture, Sai Liu''s little fart and thigh sat on Nie Kong''s cheek, and his thigh was clamped tightly.


    Nie Kong''s bursts of hot breathing and the round-pointed nose eroded her body, and Sai Liu''s body instantly weakened.I only twisted a little bit, as if my heart was beating like a deer.


    "Ah! Nie... Lord Nie Kong, yes... I''m sorry!"


    Finally realizing that he was sitting on Nie Kong''s face, Sai Liu, in a panic state, slid all the way down from above, turning into a little cat shrinking into Nie Kong''s arms.Her pretty face turned red, and she even forgot the pain in her body. What a rude thing she did to an adult.


    "Seleu, has something happened."


    "Yes...Yes! My lord, there is...in danger. Hurry up and hide behind me, and Sailiu will protect my lord!" She cutely hugged Nie Kong''s head in her arms, like a hen. Protecting the young!


    Nie Kong''s Yu Guang glanced at the monster that rushed forward, and he found the danger she said.


    "Seleu, you are a powerful emissary, why can''t you cope with two dangerous C-rank species?"


    "But... but my Xiaobi can only kill one, and Seru... Seru''s strength is very weak."


    The biological flaws of Teigu were revealed. Although Xiaobi continued to repair his body like an immortal before destroying the core, the weakness was the owner who controlled it later!


    And as long as you leave the owner some distance, the performance will be terminated due to loss of contact.For example, the current Xiaobi, although they gnawed away a dangerous species, they stopped fighting because they drove Seleu out of the control distance!


    "Really, it seems that in the end I still want me to shoot."


    "Hey, Master Nie Kong wants to protect Sailiu?!"


    Watching Master Nie Kong hug the weak self behind him, and he bravely faced the dangerous species.Seeing Nie Kong''s fearless eyes, Sailu was full of hysterical admiration.


    "Destroy it." Nie Kong flexed his fingers lightly, while the dangerous species floated in the air strangely.In the end, there was a bang, and the space instantly shattered like a mirror, cracking thousands of cracks, turning into powder!

 1672 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01698, the return of the red pupil

    "Nie Kong, are you all right." Originally, Dr. Fashion saw a humanoid monster rushing to Nie Kong''s duty room. He was quite gloating, thinking that he would scare Nie Kong out.After all, I have personally experienced their power, and their strength is close to the C-level dangerous species!Who knows that Nie Kong and Sailiu did come out, but they looked as if nothing had happened.As expected from the training of Deputy General Esders, he could easily defeat the monster.Really, since that''s the case, why didn''t Nie Kong come out earlier to save himself, causing his body to be gnawed several times by them.


    "What can be the matter, it''s just that they are disgusting enough, and they seem to be very hard to eat! By the way, why are there dangerous attacks on the military station of the empire that is tightly guarded?" Nie Kong asked strangely.


    "Well, that... that was purely an accident, please don''t care!" Dr. Shirley said embarrassingly.


    It turns out that these monsters are actually death row prisoners used by Dr. Fashion to do transformation experiments.He mixed the genetic elements of the dangerous species into medicines and injected them into their bodies. Who expected that he would really succeed in planting them into dangerous species, but he lost his reason and rioted!


    "You see, through the transformation of the human body, I can suddenly upgrade ordinary death row prisoners to the strength of the C-level dangerous species." Looking at the new product he developed, he smiled triumphantly.


    "Unfortunately, they can''t be completely controlled. They are no different from the real danger now." The grim-faced Assassination Minister came to Dr. Fashion and said in a regretful tone.


    "Don''t worry about that small defect, I believe that I can successfully research it out in the future and transform it into my own army!" Dr. Fashion said excitedly.


    After hearing the bald head''s voice, Nie Kong noticed the presence of other people around him.He scanned his eyes roughly and found that in addition to assassinating the Minister, six eleven or twelve-year-old children were fighting together against the last three artificial dangerous species!


    What surprised Nie Kong most was that he clearly recognized those children.Especially that little loli with black hair and red eyes, Nie Kong was too impressed!


    More than two months ago, when Nie Kong was training the little maid Ma Yin in the forest in the northwest, he committed suicide in front of their instructor "Dad".It''s strange, how could they appear in the imperial capital military forbidden area?!


    Suddenly thinking of the five children who had been injected ten days ago, Nie Kong suddenly realized.The black pupils look a lot like the black-haired and red-eyed loli, and they really seem to be sisters.The black pupil assassination ranks eighth, and they should be the elite assassination troops.


    In order to confirm the truth, Nie Kong asked out aloud: "I said Minister, who are the six children who are fighting the three dangerous species?"


    "Seven of them are elites selected from more than one hundred children bought from all over the world. They were originally trained by the vice minister, but because of a situation some time ago, they can only be called back now!" The bald head shook his head. Started and said.


    He had a headache for this, and he was very busy all day long.In terms of strength, he is not as strong as Gozqi from the four ghosts of the Rakshasa, and the teaching elite is a little weak.Once messed up, the plan entrusted to him by the upper management would collapse.The minister is currently the four ghosts of the Rakshasa. The four of them have no interest in cultivating children. The assassination department must handle it by itself!


    "Minister, you are wrong, they obviously only have six people!" Dr. Fashion said with contempt.


    "Oh, I almost forgot! One of the boys named Guy lost his talent as a killer because of injuries, so I took care of him." The bald head said flatly.Sure enough, as I guessed, it was really Yuanjialuzhai.He killed one of their deputy ministers, but now he is chatting with the minister happily.


    "What kind of elite are they, it takes two people to work together to fight a C-level dangerous species, and they are at a disadvantage!" Dr. Fashion said disdainfully.


    "No way, after all, the training time is too short, it is considered very good! Like the five-person team that had injections a few days ago, they only arranged for them to tremble when killing a death row inmate." The bald head said helplessly.


    "Then what should I do now, do we send a team to the end?" Dr. Shirley said silently.As the master responsible for transforming them, but there is no way with them, it is really shameful.


    "Hehe, Master Nie Kong may be able to deal with them. No matter what kind of evil, as long as it encounters the righteous brilliance of Master Nie Kong, it will be destroyed." Sai Liujiao laughed.


    "Yeah, I''m so stupid, can Nie Kong trouble you to take action." Dr. Fashion looked at Nie Kong with gleaming eyes and made a request.


    "Okay." Nie Kong turned his mind and nodded with a smile.Killing Gozzi Niekong didn''t care, but in order to save trouble, it seems that they should be exposed to shock them!


    The bald head squinted and looked at Nie Kong in surprise. He didn''t seem to belong to Emperor Gu, could he deal with three C-rank dangerous species at the same time.


    "Clone!" Their naked eyes only saw Nie Kong split out three weird figures. The three Nie Kongs broke through the air together and rushed towards the opposite dangerous species with a series of sonic booms.


    Almost instantly, the three dangerous species exploded a cloud of blood mist at the same time, so fast that none of them could react.After the three shadows attacked, they slowly faded and disappeared.


    Nie Kong used Zero Degree Zhan Ji¡¯s clone combat skills instead of the afterimage fist in Dragon Ball, making the split clones aggressive!


    "No...impossible, obviously they didn''t move, but Nie Kong, how could you kill them all at once? You...do you really have no imperial tools?" Dr. Fashion said incredibly.


    "It''s not a big deal, it''s just a combat skill used by speed." Nie Kong smiled lightly!Only the skills that Pandora with the stigmata can use, they and the high-level combat skills invented by Ye.


    If you want to use it, your physical fitness must be more than ten or twenty times stronger than that of ordinary people!


    "So strong."


    The bald man was also stunned. Many people can kill the C-level dangerous species empty-handed, but the power Nie Kong showed was shocking!I saw that his body didn''t move a bit, but the enemies were all wiped out.

 1673 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01699, two positions

    The six Red Eyes who united their partners to fight against the dangerous species, watched in astonishment as the blood from their opponents dyed themselves red.What happened? Why did the monster suddenly die?


    "Well, you guys come back." Minister Bald drank coldly.


    After hearing his order, Chitong and the six children obediently returned to his side, separated into two neat rows of men and women!But when they saw Nie Kong standing behind him, the six people suddenly exclaimed: "It''s... is it you?"


    "Huh, what a rude scream! His name is Nie Kong, as the vice minister of the Imperial Guard Corps, he just rescued you. Call Master Nie Kong!" said the bald head coldly.His attitude towards the Aka Hitomi was very cold, and he only used them as a tool to kill.


    "No...it''s not an adult, please listen to me! In the forest of the northwest border more than a month ago, he killed our father." A long-billed ponytail Lolita stood up, angry Looking at Nie Kong, he told his immediate officer the truth some time ago.


    Her mood swings are very severe, and it seems that she really respects the former instructor in her heart.As for the remaining three women and two men, they were more surprised than angry, and had little attachment to Gozzi.In two or three years, there is actually not much that can be changed. Gozzi only guides them in their physical practice.


    "What, Nie Kong, you killed Gozzi?!"


    Minister Bald was very surprised, and the result of the incident was beyond his expectation.The source of the trouble to myself is always by my side!


    Killing Nie Kong to avenge Gozzi? That kind of thought never appeared in his mind.Not to mention that Nie Kong''s current deputy director of the Imperial Guards under the command of the general, he can only admire the strength he has shown.Humph, but how can you be so cheap, since you killed Gozzi, you can only serve as the backbone!


    Dr. Shishang immediately covered his mouth and laughed, and said motherly: "Why didn''t Gozzi make the vice minister''s identity earlier? It seems that he died so badly!"


    "That''s not necessarily true. I didn''t become an official of the empire when I killed him." Nie Kong admitted frankly what he had done. In fact, killing a district deputy minister is nothing to be afraid of.


    "It''s light, but do you know what the consequences will be if you kill him?" The Bald Minister said in a cold voice.


    "Haha, are you going to take revenge for him, Minister?" Nie Kong smiled playfully.


    "A dead person has no meaning, but since you killed him, you have to bear the corresponding responsibility for the cause." said the bald head minister.


    "Responsibility?" It seems that Nie Konglu really shocked them with one hand. Minister Bald did not turn his face directly with him, he could hear the tone of his discussion!!


    "Yes! Gozzi is responsible for cultivating elite assassination troops for our empire, hoping to eradicate the evils of the cholera empire. And since you killed him, you have to shoulder that responsibility!" The Bald Minister solemnly said.


    Chi Tong and their eyes showed unbelieving expressions, and they didn''t expect such an end to happen eventually.The man who killed his father became their "dad" in the future!


    "I said the minister, Nie Kong is now the deputy minister of the garrison, it is difficult for him to take up other jobs." Dr. Fashion said.


    "It''s true, Minister, you can actually cultivate it yourself," Nie Kong said strangely.


    "No, I need to manage the remaining dozens of ordinary members at the same time! As elite, if they follow the same training as ordinary members, it will be harmful to them. My special training can''t reach their potential!" Assassination Minister Shook his head and said.


    "Then I can''t help it. It took me a lot of effort to be promoted to deputy minister. It''s a shame to give up." Nie Kong let go.


    "Hey, Nie Kong, there is actually no problem for you to have two positions. With the help of the guard team, I think you are very free every day." Dr. Fashion muttered.Obviously he has a lot of free time, so he didn''t come to study with him for a long time.It''s really too much, so I look forward to it every day.


    Minister Bald''s eyes suddenly lit up, "Dr. Fashion makes sense, Nie Kong, you have time, it is better to contribute to the empire, it will be very helpful for your promotion in the future!"


    "Entrust them to me, are you really relieved? And even if I say I can promise, do you think the empire will allow it? And I have no plans to leave the capital in a short time!"


    "Hehe, I assume you agree. Don''t worry about the rest, I will arrange it for you. Said that our assassination department did not appear in the public, so your part-time job did not affect much. Besides, you said you want to stay in the Imperial Capital for training. , He will receive a lot of care from the upper management.¡± In fact, Nie Kong said that he would stay in the imperial capital most at ease, otherwise it would be difficult for him to trust the elite members to another official who was not his confidant.If he stays in the imperial capital, he can often get to know Chitong and them.


    Nie Kong squinted at the six cute children in front of him, nodded and said, "Well, I promise you to serve as the deputy head of the assassination department, but you are not allowed to interfere in my training in the future!"


    To be honest, it¡¯s really okay for Nie Kong to coach a few of them occasionally. Why would the four loli inside be so cute and charming.For example, the childlike giant X inside, the super cute red pupil, the blonde beauty who resembles the big sister, and the silly girl who yelled at him last!


    It is said that Gozzi is not the type of ghost animal, and did not perform the training of another ghost animal to the four women, so it is no problem to take over the burden of Godzzi.


    If it belongs to second-hand goods trained by others, Nie Kong naturally has no interest at all, Lori just needs to develop the best by herself!By the way, it''s a little black pupil, it''s better to get their sisters together.


    The bald minister showed a grin on his hideous face, and said: "Of course you can, but you can train with your method! If they have half your strength in the future, I already feel very relieved."


    Nie Kong couldn''t help but glanced at him with contempt, half of his strength, you''re kidding, he can at most cultivate a few of them to the level of combat effectiveness of Asdes!

 1674 The collapse of the second element Text 01700, new arrangements

    "By the way, how many people can you coach at most, Vice Minister Nie Kong?" Because Gozzi himself said that he could only teach a group of seven people, only seven out of more than one hundred children were selected three years ago. Elite.So he must first ask clearly, if the number of people exceeds, then help reduce one or two.


    "About ten, but in the end they should eliminate some of them in my strict training!" Although in line with the principle of survival of the fittest, of course, the eccentric Nie Kong must first exclude all men.


    "It should be so, I will call out the four best from the other members for you to collect a whole number!" The Bald Minister said in approval.As can be guessed from the maximum number of people who can teach, Nie Kong''s strength is much stronger than that of Gozqi.


    "Don''t bother, just call me the ones from the previous injection experiment. I recognize them, and it should be easier to accept." Nie Kong directly asked, intending to gather the pair of red pupil and black pupil sisters.Moreover, I personally checked the loli at that time, and found that the looks they will develop in the future are definitely not much worse than the four girls in front of them.


    "Really, but they have one or two assassination ranks ranked behind more than 30, maybe not in your mind!" He said.


    For example, the idiot bag named Remus has already practiced killing people for the first time, but as always, she has cut more than a dozen knives and failed to kill the criminals. She is simply torturing them!


    The one who performed best among dozens of ordinary members was the little girl with black eyes, who killed the prisoner with a sharp knife during the first killing.If it weren''t for Gozzi''s statement that the sisters'' dependence would be detrimental to training, she would be eligible to be a member of the elite team.


    Now Nie Kong has gathered the sisters again to form a bond, hoping that nothing unexpected happens.


    "Your ranking is irrelevant to me. If you find that they have no talent, they will be eliminated at most later. As for the place where I train them, temporarily arrange it in the forest mountain range 15 kilometers north of the imperial capital!" Nie Kong felt like the previous one. There is not much difference when the world is a teacher, but I don¡¯t really care much.Especially similar to the King of Fighters World, Nie Kong a little missed the lives of Xiao Wu and Yuli in the castle at that time.


    After all, it belongs to a low-level combat power world, Nie Kong can teach them beyond the level of Asdes without having to bother!There are a variety of options to choose from, including the spirit of the Dragon Ball World, the high-level combat skills of the Zero Fighter, and so on!If it is too strong, Nie Kong didn''t plan to spend that time and energy.For example, the methods of Dragon Ball and The King of Fighters require at least ten years of training cycle!


    "Well, I will send someone to seal off the forest area for you." The Bald Minister said.


    "You don''t need to spend a lot of time, we will go back to the imperial capital that day. And as an assassination unit, if it is easily found by others, then there is no need to do it." Nie Kong said with contempt.


    "Haha, that''s right, maybe it can be used as a training content by the way. Seriously, now I am starting to look forward to the results of training."


    Hearing Nie Kong''s very rude words, Minister Bald laughed instead.After getting rid of his troubles, his face looked a lot happy.If he didn''t meet Nie Kong today, he really didn''t know how to solve the problem before him, and he found that there was a shortage of talents.Maybe Esders is qualified to train, but it is estimated that only one in ten people can survive her super S.


    "I will arrange another secret duty room for you later. Our assassination department actually needs to be kept secret from the outside world. It is equivalent to a branch and can be convenient for you to gather and rest."


    For example, the room where the members sleep and live, he needs to arrange it, and it is all integrated there.Because they had no home since they were young, they could only live in the arrangements given by the empire.


    "Well, please, you can gather ten of them there before ten o''clock tomorrow. There is no training content on the first day, just need to understand each other." Nie Kong nodded and said aloud.


    "Is it ten o''clock, is it too late?"


    "Yes, I need to arrange the work of the imperial capital guard team first."


    "Yeah, I, Sailiu, I need Master Nie Kong''s guidance every day." Sai Liu on the side insisted on holding Xiaobi. Why did they snatch Master Nie Kong not to meet him?


    "I almost forgot your main responsibilities."


    The Bald Minister replied helplessly. Although ten o''clock is a little late, his burden will finally become much lighter tomorrow.


    In fact, there is one important aspect of Nie Kong that hasn''t said. Once they take over his training, they will only follow Nie Kong''s orders in the future, which is equivalent to vacating half of the minister''s rights.


    Nie Kong felt that it was reasonable to spend such a long time nurturing and nurturing them, and naturally all belonged to him. After all, he was already qualified to serve as a minister!Nie Kong already thinks that he can be a minister within two years.


    Chi Tong''s small fists were clenched tightly, and those pale red eyes had a look of hope.The death of her master Gozzi made her finally return to the imperial capital.It seems that there are more opportunities to reunite with his sister, Black Eye, and I really want to see her.


    And the angry girl is now unable to accept the facts in front of her. She has a nervous mind and she has spotted Gozzi''s. It should be said that her mind is a little awkward, or that she is a dead brain like Seleu.In comparison, the two women are really similar.Of course Seleu is like a sister, and she is a younger sister.


    The expressions of the two Zhengtai didn''t change much. For them, they admired the strength Nie Kong showed.They are very happy to learn from him now.


    "You six heard that, he will be your new instructor tomorrow. Forget about Gozzi''s affairs for me, and obey Vice Minister Nie Kong''s orders intently!" The bald head said coldly.


    "Yes!"


    The six people responded at the same time, and it seemed that Minister Bald had a high prestige.Even the angry girl did not dare to stand up and refute.They know what the punishment will be if they talk back and don''t follow orders!

 1675 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01701, the elite assassination team of eleven people

    The other duty room he prepared for Nie Kong is in the corner of the military forbidden area, and its location is very hidden!In addition to the hall for gatherings, there are rooms for more than a dozen people in their daily lives.However, the surrounding environment is strictly guarded, and it is forbidden to go out without permission from the upper level. It is almost like a small prison cage in which it is difficult to see the sun.Getting used to training in the forest is too difficult for Chitong and the others.


    As for the ordinary members of the assassination unit, they have been in captivity for two or three years since they were young, and there is basically no possibility of any freedom!Compared with the elite group being able to train in the northwest border, their lives seem particularly gloomy!


    So when the five black pupils learned from the minister that they were going to train with the elite team tomorrow, they showed an expression of infinite surprise. That was the most hoped thing!


    Among them, the little Lori Black pupil is the happiest. She has been looking forward to meeting her sister since three years ago.If I can really live and train with my sister in the future, everything that seems to be blocking me will not feel terrible.


    Heitong suppressed the excitement in her heart and followed the Minister after her, and they came to the gate of the meeting place.Before his chief had time to open the door to meet with his sister, he only saw Master Nie Kong, who had injected him a few days ago, approaching them.


    Master Nie Kong is really like a kind elder brother, so he is most impressed by his black pupils. He doesn''t hurt at all when he gives himself the injection, and he will feel very comfortable after the injection!


    "Deputy Minister Nie Kong, you have the rest."


    The Minister left only that sentence, and after entrusting all five of him to Master Nie Kong, he left calmly.No, is he our new instructor?


    "Black pupil, you have a sister called Chitong, right. I specially give your sisters a chance to reunite, so I hope your future performance will satisfy me!" Master Nie Kong touched his head and said.


    Hei Tong''s eyes were full of gratitude. It turned out that I was able to see my sister because of the help of Master Nie Kong, Master Nie Kong was really kind to him.She secretly made up her mind, and she must work hard for her future training.


    When Nie Kong opened the door and took a look, he saw his sister, who was thinking about it day and night, standing neatly among the crowd.Although I haven''t seen each other for two or three years, my sister has changed a lot.But Black pupil recognized her suddenly, because the sister''s unique black hair and red pupil characteristics were too conspicuous!


    The two sisters met again after two or three years, and they had a lot to say to each other.But now I can only suppress the excitement, waiting for Master Nie Kong''s speech!


    "Perhaps you should have heard that, my name is Nie Kong, and I will be responsible for all your affairs as your immediate officer from today. You can call me Lord Nie Kong!" Nie Kong glanced at the ten in front of him. A child said calmly.


    "Yes, Lord Nie Kong!" Ten loud voices converged into one, only the girl who accused Nie Kong of killing Gozzi yesterday answered reluctantly.


    "Very good! Now start from right to left to introduce yourself. First of all, I have to know you briefly!" Nie Kong only remembers the cute black pupil sisters and the blonde giant X Loli Xiaoyin, but he doesn''t know the rest.


    "Master Nie Kong! My name is Cornelia, and I rank second in assassination level. I am the best at physique!" A little beauty with waist-length hair stood up, although she was only ten years old. About two years old, but her pretty appearance is more mature and stronger than the other women.Although the X part is smaller than Xiao Yin, the straight and slender legs are very beautiful.


    "I... my name is Zhuzi, and my assassination rank is sixth!" Tongyanju X Xiaoli, with short brown hair, stood up timidly, feeling a little shy, and seeing Nie Kong really want to take her In his arms.


    "My name is Chitong, and the assassination rank is seventh." Chitong with black shoulders said seriously.


    The last one is the vigorous girl with a stubborn head, her name is Pony.Because Gozzi asked them to call themselves fathers, and Bonnie really regarded herself as Godzzi''s biological daughter!


    "Master Nie Kong, my name is Naha Xiu, and the assassination rank is the first!" The blond boy said in a cold and proud voice.


    The six-person elite team introduced the man with glasses named Green, ranked third in assassination level, and he was better at strategy.


    Then it was the turn of the five-member black pupil team. The first one was black pupil, followed by the same giant X girl with a very good personality, Xiao Yin, the third is the glasses girl Wu Min, and the fourth behaved most like a normal girl name. It''s Remus.The last boy who was beaten by Dr. Fashion was named Natara, and he ranked tenth in assassination!


    After listening to the brief introduction, Nie Kong basically understood the general situation!The eight little Lori are all cute and beautiful. Among them, Nie Kong''s favorites are the five sisters of Chikushi, Xiaoyin, Cornelia, and Chitong. Maybe she can catch up with Esdes when she grows up.Although the remaining three are not bad, they are indeed not as good as the five best black pupils.


    "The roll call is over. I will let you know about your companions today. I will officially start training tomorrow. First of all, my training is stricter than that of Gozzi. Once you fail to pass the performance, you will only receive a lighter punishment for the first time. A serious warning for the second time! If by the third time, I will eliminate him from the group!" Nie Kong said solemnly."Master Nie Kong, what you said is very reasonable, our elite team does not need weak trash fish." Naha Xiu, who ranks first in assassination rank, agreed in a cold tone!


    He looked at the surrounding partners, wondering if he looked down on their current performance or strength.He had only one goal since he was excellent since he was young, and he won the real No.01.


    "Look... It looks like I''m going to work hard." Ju X Lori Zhuzi whispered.


    Black pupil clenched her small fist hard, her black eyes were full of firmness, and she couldn''t let Master Nie Kong down!


    Among the eleven, only Remus had a pale face, and she was so nervous that she kept pulling at the corners of her clothes.In fact, among the eleven people, her strength is considered the weakest, and her assassination rank ranks behind more than 30!

 1676 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01702, Nie Kongs special training

    Instructed to ban breakfast tomorrow, Nie Kong gave them a day of running-in time, and he needed to go to Dr. Fashion to get some special training equipment!The purpose of Nie Kong''s first special training is to exercise and enhance their physical fitness. That is the root of becoming stronger!


    Early the next morning, Nie Kong ate breakfast prepared by Xiao Ma Yin and came to the guard duty room without delay.First of all, he praised Sailiu, and then took the equipment made by Dr. Fashion to the branch of the assassination department!Opened the door and found that all eleven of them had arrived. It seemed that there was no need to regret and quit.


    "Put on them, now I will take you to the forest for special training immediately!" Nie Kong threw a heavy bag in front of them, only to see more than a dozen iron vests, one weighing ten jins. about!


    "Ok... it''s heavy!" Hei Tong was the first to put it on his back, but the weight of ten catties is affordable for an eleven-year-old girl.She looked at the red pupil and asked concerned: "Sister, are you okay?"


    "Sister, don''t worry, I can hold on!" Chi Tong''s physical fitness is a bit stronger than that of Black Tong''s. There is no difficulty in carrying a weight of ten pounds.


    Seeing them put on their backs one by one, Nie Kong took a horse out of the secret exit to the imperial military forbidden area!But the five black pupils came out for the first time, their eyes were too excited, and they looked around curiously.


    "Our goal is 15 kilometers north of the forest on the outskirts of the imperial capital. The special training has already begun. You can run behind me. The last team member who arrived has lost the qualification to use lunch, and the second-to-last can only eat my leftovers. Leftovers!" After saying the request, Nie Kong turned over and sat on the horse that was pulled out.


    They were hungry early in the morning. Hearing Nie Kong said that the last one had no lunch, how could it be done.Especially the red pupil of the greedy ghost, the original reddish eyes are almost turning green!


    "Huh, the first place belongs to me!"


    Naha Xiu looked at his dozen or so friends and sneered. Now Nie Kong''s special training is much more interesting than Gozzi.Although Gozzi said that he looked good, he would only train them to hunt down dangerous species, which was surprisingly plain.


    Cornelia, who is similar to the eldest sister of the women''s group, curled her lips cutely. Master Nie Kong''s special training is really harsh, but the effect of the special training should be very good. Everyone does not want to be hungry!


    As for the victorious Xiaoyin''s eyes are full of fighting spirit, even if she is carrying a giant X that is two groups heavier than other girls, it is really uncomfortable to run and shake with them.Really, if I didn''t pay attention, they grew so big.


    The weakest Remus is about to cry. It is really difficult for her who is ranked more than 30!


    Nie Kong pedaled his horse on his horse, while the eleven children behind him trot behind.The speed was ideal at first, but after walking five or six kilometers, they all slowed down a lot.At ten kilometers, Remus even fell behind.It seems that her talent is too bad, and the rest of the people who are holding her back are completely relieved.And the eyes of the girl Wu Min and Remus were of the same level, and she couldn''t make it through the whole process!Nie Kong could only use horses to lean on the two women, but decided in his heart to eliminate them from the team.


    The fifteen kilometers journey took more than two hours to finally arrive.The first one arrived was Nahasiu, and the second was Green, the man with glasses!Regardless of the level of assassination, being a boy is naturally stronger than a girl.


    Nie Kong¡¯s special training location is a hidden valley hidden behind the forest, surrounded by dangerous forests and grasses!Poisonous insects and dangerous species are very common, but most dangerous species are grade C, such as wood beasts and rock beasts that appear in groups!


    Nie Kong hit a three-eyed horned lion halfway as a lunch for them.Hungry for a long time, they don''t have the strength to go hunting.


    "Now I announce the ranking. The first one arrived is Naha Xiu, the last one is Xiaoyin without lunch, and the second one is Boni!" Nie Kong said without hesitation.The moment they finished speaking, a few of them suddenly made noise, because the result was surprising.


    "Hey, Lord Nie Kong, why should I accept an unfair reception? Didn''t the two of them finish their training?" Bonnie asked dissatisfiedly.


    Giant X''s Xiaoyin also looked at Nie Kong with puzzled eyes, why did he rank last for no reason.


    "Because they were eliminated and eliminated, they are no longer considered members of our elite group. The first simple special training I arranged can not be completed, and the following special training will only drag us back." Nie Kong replied.


    All of Xiao Yin and the others had nothing to say, because Nie Kong was right.If the simple special training cannot be completed, Master Nie Kong''s special training may be even more difficult. They can''t bear it.


    But after hearing it, the pretty faces of Remus and Wumin were pale and bloodless.Suddenly, their hearts were filled with despair, and they hated themselves why they didn''t hold on to the end. They were very afraid that they would go back and face the assassination minister.


    "Nie... Master Nie Kong, then... how do you arrange for them, no... I won''t kill them." Chi Tong asked softly.


    Because Minister Bald committed suicide some time ago by secretly killing Gay, which actually touched her a lot.Guy did nothing wrong, but was injured and did not recover, but he was abandoned by the minister like a tool after losing his function.


    "They don''t have the talent for assassination. If they continue to stay in the assassination department, they can only lose their lives. You don''t need to worry about them, I will personally arrange their future." The female slave has a mother and daughter, and a second-level maid. There were just five or six vacancies, and Nie Kong planned to use them to fill them.Otherwise, relying solely on Xiao Ma Yin will be really tired from now on.What Ma Yin should do is to become the chief maid in the future, and Seleu is his secretary!


    If two such cute little loli return to the assassination department and give them bald heads, the only result waiting for them is to die in advance when they go out to perform a task or a human experiment, it would be a waste!


    "Master Nie Kong, that''s great." Chi Tong''s expression eased, and the lips that Little Black pupil was biting loosened. She was also worried about the safety of her partner. Master Nie Kong really did not look like a cruel minister.

 1677 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01703, punishment!

    With the noisy sound of cooing, all the eleven people screamed, and the shy Xiaozhuzi''s cheeks appeared lovely crimson!


    From the dinner yesterday evening to more than 11 o''clock at noon now, they have been on an empty stomach for seventeen hours.Especially experienced special training with high energy consumption, 15 kilometers load-bearing running in the early morning.After more than two hours of hard training, a few of them almost lost the strength to stand.But even if an adult comes in person, the performance will not be much better than the nine children of Akita!


    "You are hungry, I will now allocate food for your lunch."


    Nie Kong threw the hunting dangerous three-eyed horned lion in front of them. For a moment, their eyes flashed green, and they looked at Master Nie Kong eagerly!


    The hungry thing, in fact, only exists in their vague memories when they were young.Because almost all of them came from poor families, they were sold to the imperial capital.But since being nurtured by the empire, their lives have really improved, at least they have not experienced any hunger.


    Nie Kong took it with a wave of his knife, and the majestic three-eyed horned lion was divided into more than ten pieces of different sizes!A dangerous species of lion weighing more than 300 catties, the body can eat at most more than 100 catties.The remaining internal organs, fur, and head were stripped directly from the body and left aside!


    "Naha Xiu, as the number one, you are qualified to pick the food that belongs to you first." Of course, Nie Kong''s share has been picked out independently, and the rest is for them.


    "Yes, Lord Nie Kong."


    The tight Naha Xiu obediently responded, standing in front of the fresh meat and picking the one with the largest physique, squinting to enjoy the glory of the first place.


    Chi pupil bit his index finger and looked straight at the piece he liked being picked up by Naha Xiu, not to mention much upset in his heart.Then they came out one by one according to the ranking they got. Remus and Wu Min were directly eliminated, so Nie Kong gave them food.


    Only Xiaoyin and Pawnee were disqualified, and the two women stared at Nahasiu and the nine in wonder.Especially when they smelled the smell of meat from their barbecue, their stomachs felt uncomfortable.Deeply feeling the feeling of being hungry, I am determined to train desperately next time.


    Of course, Nie Kong had no spare time to help them take care of everything, so he could only cook the food by himself.And because they lived in the forest for more than two years three years ago, they still have the ability to take care of themselves.


    The most miserable thing is that I have never left the four black pupils of the imperial capital, and have no experience at all. They almost burned the pink meat to a complete mess!But when I¡¯m hungry, how can I care about the taste?


    It''s just that when they each ate the barbecue they cooked by themselves, a strong aroma suddenly floated in the air, which caught their gluttons!


    "Good smell!"


    They looked in the direction of the fragrance and saw the two hind legs in the hands of the awed Master Nie Kong.Amidst the sizzling sound in the flames, the surface flesh became golden in color, and grease constantly came out!


    They kept swallowing their saliva, and almost couldn''t swallow the half-baked and tasteless barbecue in their mouths.


    Chitong compared the remaining half of the charred meat in his hand, as if he was not eating it.Oh, Master Nie Kong''s cooking level is so superb, I really hope he can help himself to bake food.


    "Then... that, Lord Nie Kong, in the future, can you... Could you please instruct us on the cooking method by the way." The eldest sister Cornelia looked at Nie Kong and made a soft request as a representative.


    "Well, okay, actually Nelia cooks very well." Nie Kong glanced at her food, and the appearance was indeed much better than the others.


    "But it''s far from Master Nie Kong''s level, then we''re set." Cornelia showed a playful smile on her pretty face. Although she was very strict during the special training, she found that the usual Master Nie Kong seemed to talk very well. of!


    When the surrounding members heard Nie Kong agree to Cornelia''s request, they all showed surprise expressions.


    Half an hour later, Nie Kong finished his lunch, only the bones of the two hind legs weighing more than 40 kilograms.He looked at the seven of Chitong who were eating, and found that only Chitong had finished eating, and he was still not chewing clean bones.


    Pony and Xiaoyin, who could only be hungry, lay half-dead at the bottom of the big tree, their bodies unable to exert any strength.


    "Pony, your food."


    Nie Kong handed the two fleshy bones he had left over to Pony as a reward for her being the second to last place.Her eyes lit up when she saw the fleshy bones, and he hesitated for a while whether to accept Nie Kong''s kindness, but quickly reached out and caught the scented bones.


    "Woo, Bonnie, you are so good, you can taste the food made by Master Nie Kong himself." Black pupil bit the charred barbecue in his mouth, and looked at Bonnie''s meaty bones enviously.


    "Yes...Yes, it smelled so good just now, I don''t know how it tastes." Chikushi pouted.


    "Indeed...indeed, it''s delicious!"


    After Pony took a bite of the remaining shreds of meat from the bone, his simple eyes suddenly showed a dazzling bright light, and he kept gnawing it clean like crazy.Although there is very little meat on it, it can at least fill her stomach for one or two minutes, which is much more comfortable than being hungry.


    Cornelia was speechless, and indeed the food made by Master Nie Kong was delicious.But because Lord Nie Kong ate the leftovers, he used it as the penultimate punishment, in order to let us remember to taste the humiliation of others'' leftover food.


    For example, his bones are covered with his saliva, but Master Nie Kong, you are completely wrong.In fact, we don''t care about the little things very much, we just regret that we can''t fill our stomachs.Especially Pony, who had a nervous mind, didn''t think of such complicated things at all.Looking at the last little silver, I can''t wait to grab a bit from Pony.


    Now it seems that getting the penultimate punishment is no different from them. Although they fill their stomachs, the food they make is really awful.The food that Bonnie got was a bit less, but it was all fine!!

 1678 The collapse of the second element body 01704, the innocent paradise

    The lunch break was over, and then Nie Kong threw out a few old axes.They were told to cut down the surrounding trees for ten meters to repair a simple wooden house, so as to save time when there would be heavy rain!


    The axe is very blunt. If you use it to cut down the big tree that two people embrace, it will not take a lot of effort, at least a few hundred times.


    Nie Kong issued the task indicators for the special training, and the target number for each person is five!And Nie Kong didn''t want them to untie their carapace. The weight-bearing training had to be integrated into their daily lives until they became accustomed to it, and they gradually got tired!


    Nie Kong felt that if the weight of his body could be increased to about fifty kilograms, his combat strength was estimated to be at the level of the current deputy general Esdes.Although ten kilograms of weight were used directly at the beginning, the increase later will be very slow!Nie Kong will only think that they are qualified to carry out special training in actual combat only if they are physically trained to the weight of 20 kg.The time required for the first stage is at least three or four months!If you add more brainwashing content and his own private training, you can''t finish it in less than half a year.Now their physical fitness is too weak, not even comparable to Little Ma Yin who has been training himself for more than two months.


    Nie Kong¡¯s current special training is indeed a great load for several of their children, but as long as each meal has a large supplement and dangerous kinds of fresh meat to supplement the nutrients needed by the body, it will only improve the effect of exercise and will not damage them. The bottom of the body!


    Seeing that they were swinging their axes with sweat and sweat, it was only natural that Xiao Yin, who was hungry, lost all his strength and collapsed without being able to hold on for long.


    "Xiaoyin, are you going to be lazy?" Nie Kong stood in front of her and let out a stern cry.


    "Sorry, Nie... Master Nie Kong, but I''m so hungry that I have no strength." Xiao Yin said with a sad face.


    "That''s not a reason, who told you to rank last in the special training!"


    "But Master Nie Kong, although I don''t think girls are inherently weaker than boys, the special training this morning is not good for me!" The victorious Xiaoyin retorted to Nie Kong with courage.


    "You mean my special training is unfair?" Nie Kong hummed coldly.


    "Actually, it''s not... it''s not the cause of Master Nie Kong, I... I''m talking about another reason."


    "Oh, tell me where is the problem?"


    "I... I''m a little bit heavier than others. Although it doesn''t affect me normally, it takes a lot of effort to run!" Xiao Yin said quietly with her pretty face hanging down.


    "What nonsense, the load I prepared is obviously only ten catties. You didn''t weigh someone else''s carapace at all, how can you know that your own is heavier than others?" Faced with her unreasonable trouble, Nie Kong''s tone was dissatisfied.


    "No, no, please see for yourself, Master Nie Kong, I...I can''t tell." While speaking, Xiaoyin Elite put Nie Kong''s fingers on his giant X!Although there are several layers of clothes, there is an irresistible soft touch.


    "Huh!" Nie Kong noticed that it was full of his palms, and its weight was very substantial!


    "I didn''t pay attention to it before. When I found it out, it has become so big. If it is running, it will jump around like this, which is much more laborious than others!" Xiao Yin shook his upper body in distress, and found another one. The giant X, who had no palm of his hand, jumped playfully before Nie Kong''s eyes, shaking his heartstrings.It''s amazing, there is such a milk volume at a young age!


    "The root... is basically your own weight problem. You see that Tsukushi is not in the same situation as yours, but why is it faster than you." Nie Kong pointed to Tong Yan Ju X Loli, who was cutting trees in a cute pose. .Because of her relatively small body, it makes it more spectacular than Xiao Yin!


    "Master Nie Kong, it''s not right. And she is only a little bit faster than me, and it seems that she is also affected. But she...hers who are much younger than me will naturally run faster." Xiaoyin said seriously. .


    "Really." It''s true that Tsukushi''s ranking is slightly ahead of Xiaoyin, otherwise she should be faster than Black pupil based on her physical fitness, maybe the natural giant X has factors that affect them.But a long distance of more than ten kilometers will magnify minor factors several times!For example, when a child goes to school with a heavy schoolbag on his back, he feels very light when he first goes to school, but he finds heavier after a few kilometers!


    "Well, I''ll call Zhuzi, and you can ask her yourself." Upon hearing Nie Kong''s questioning, Xiao Yin weakly called out to the lovely loli who was more than ten meters in front, "Zhuzi, Master Nie Kong called you. a bit!"


    Tsukushi blinked cutely, then turned and looked behind.After discovering that Nie Kong was really there, he trot to Nie Kong obediently!


    "Master Nie Kong, are you looking for Zhuzi for something."


    "Xiaoyin said that you can beat her because your two are much lighter than Xiaoyin. Let me ask you if they really have any influence." Nie Kong asked, pointing to her bulging top.


    "I was telling the truth." Xiaoyin said.


    "Shadow...Of course there will be influence, but...but Xiaoyin said that it is much bigger than mine and affects the result of the game. I...I disagree with her statement!"


    "It''s funny, obviously I compared with you last night. You said you became older than me in one night? If that''s the case, let Master Nie Kong compare." The victorious Xiaoyin put Nie Kong''s right hand He was on the giant X in Zhuzi, and pressed Nie Kong''s left hand on his own one again.


    Looking at Nie Kong''s fingers, he held his giant X, and Zhuzi''s cute face gradually became bright red.


    "Stupid... stupid Xiaoyin, you... what the hell did you do." Zhuzi was so embarrassed that she was about to cry, but how dare he push Nie Kong''s clenched fingers away.


    Xiao Yin''s character is aggressive, Tsukushi''s are more shy, and Cornelia is like a mature eldest sister, Pony has a nerve in his head.Nie Kong used one day''s observation to get a basic understanding of their personalities.


    "Master Nie Kong, who do you say is bigger." Xiaoyin urged Nie Kong to answer.


    Nie Kong grabbed one in one hand and experienced the tenderness of the two women. It seemed that he had forgotten why they were talking, but it was definitely not a comparison.


    Sure enough, it feels good to cultivate loli. I really like their innocence.

 1679 The collapse of the second element body 01705, give silver a small stove

    The accuracy measured by those five fingers, Nie Kong can be called a master level, before, too much contact.He touched it carefully, and the faces of the two women became more and more rosy.


    "Ahem! The ones that belong to Xiaoyin are more complete and plump, probably a couple of taels heavier!" Nie Kong didn''t speak out of conscience, but he guessed that Tsukushi would probably exceed Xiaoyin''s scale in two years, because according to According to the information, Chikushi was one year younger than Xiao Yin, only a little over eleven!It''s really hard to believe, could it be that there will be Lias in the future growth meeting?


    To be honest, the girls around can only be as large as half of them. Among them, Cornelia is the most mature and looks like a model, but she is slender and slender. X Lolita couldn''t compare.Especially the wild girl Bonnie, who is a virtuous loli with Mayin!!


    "Master Nie Kong, lie... lie!" There were a few tears in Zhuzi''s big eyes, as if he was unwilling to accept the facts before him.Yes, don''t accept the fact that you won a small silver because of the weight of the giant X!!


    "Right, right!" The hungry Xiao Yin''s wilted pretty face suddenly became energetic, naturally looking very happy after winning compared with others.Nie Kong had to wonder if she really had no strength.


    "So, do you want me to deliberately change the rules of special training for you?" Nie Kong said the root cause of the conversation. Of course, the principle that the girl of the giant X can run X shake is difficult for Nie Kong to change.


    "No, no, I... I don''t want that kind of harsh conditions, I just hope I can ask Master Nie Kong for help." Xiaoyin said, shaking his head vigorously.


    "To be clear, if I were to use my mouth to suck them smaller, then I can..." Nie Kong originally wanted to say that he couldn''t do it, but he closed his mouth for some reason!


    "Hey! If Master Nie Kong can really suck them up, please... Please come and help... help build the purple! I often pinch them when I take a shower, but... but I can''t squeeze the milk at all." Tsukushi said weakly.Children are ignorant, thinking that the reason for their skyrocketing is that they are full of milk?


    Nie Kong looked at the little beauty Tsukushi weirdly. That''s why it''s no wonder she has such a scale.


    "In my heart, I planned to use the acquaintance between Master Nie Kong and Dr. Fashion to see if I could ask him to cut them out in half with surgery." Xiao Yin murmured while playing with his giant X.


    "No!" Hearing her request, Nie Kong refused without saying a word.She''s kidding, she obviously likes them, so why cut them off!!


    "Well, Lord Nie Kong is right! In fact, I am worried that once it is cut off and grows up to give birth to babies, it will be terrible if there is no milk to feed them!" Xiao Yin obediently responded, without insisting on saying anything.


    "Don''t worry, I will be responsible for arranging related matters for you girls, to prevent unfairness!" Nie Kong said aloud.


    "Then... can Master Nie Kong temporarily cancel Xiaoyin''s special training? I''m already running out of strength." Xiaoyin begged pitifully.


    "Only the training content is not negotiable." Nie Kong shook his head resolutely, but quickly changed his tone and said: "Forgive me because you have a reason to persuade me, so let''s open a small stove for you on the side of Netkai, but don''t Tell others!"


    Tsukushi screamed "Eh," and looked at Xiao Yin with envy.I was thinking that Master Nie Kong was too partial, and if he was punished by the last one, he would also have to open up his mind.


    In fact, Nie Kong does have an element of eccentricity. If you change to three boys, the punishment will definitely be horrible!


    "Really...really, Master Nie Kong is too...too good." Xiaoyin said joyfully.


    Two fist-sized fruits appeared in Nie Kong''s hand, and then secretly stuffed it in her Xiangruan arms.


    "I picked them easily in the forest. Let them be lunch for you, but don''t let others see them!"


    "Hehe, thank you, Lord Nie Kong!"


    It turned out that Master Nie Kong meant to open a small stove for himself. Xiao Yin was very happy to hide them in his clothes, for fear of revealing his secrets with Master Nie Kong.


    Although the two fruits can''t fill the stomach, they can stop the uncomfortable hunger in time and give her energy to continue the next training.Although Master Nie Kong is rigorous in training, he really likes his usual appearance!


    And Xiao Zhuzi''s blushing cheeks adorably puffed up, she was definitely jealous, why didn''t she get the best one by herself today.


    "Let¡¯s not take this as an example. Let¡¯s go back to work now. Remember to finish cutting down five trees in two hours. Today we are going to build the wooden house!" Nie Kong waved and drove the two little loli out. The surrounding members were desperate. Cut the tree and didn''t pay attention to what they did, otherwise Nie Kong would play with the two little loli''s giant X with his hands in an open manner!


    Xiao Yin specially picked a more remote corner, and lovably gnawed the fruit that Nie Kong had given him. With his big eyes occasionally aimed at his surrounding companions, he looked like a mouse stealing food.


    And Zhuzi vented all his envy and jealousy on the thick tree trunk, but she was relieved when she understood the exquisiteness of Master Nie Kong''s hiding.


    Master Nie Kong is different from the cold and ruthless Minister Minister. He doesn''t treat himself as a tool and obviously cares about them.


    The task of cutting down five big trees in two hours, none of them could finish it.The best performer is Naha Xiu, who is about to cut the fifth.Because the axe given by Nie Kong was too blunt, it took several thousand swings in two hours!


    The worst is of course Pawnee and Xiao Yin, they only cut one off.Because everyone failed to complete, Nie Kong did not punish them for the time being.


    Nie Kong counted them and found that the eleven of them had cut down 30 big trees in total, so they should only be able to build a wooden house of more than 30 square meters.


    He personally instructed them to shave off the branches and cut the trunk into the shape of a wooden board. He happily built their cabin with Nie Kong!


    Chi Tong found that although it was very hard, they were unexpectedly happy, especially after seeing the results in their hands.

 1680 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01706, call me the master (pictured is Remus)

    At five o''clock in the evening, the forces of the twelve of them finally built an outline of the temporary wooden house.Then the hard training on the first day came to an end, and Nie Kong had to take them back to the military zone of the imperial capital again!


    The Assassination Minister looked at everyone exhausted. He smiled with satisfaction, indicating that Nie Kong was training very seriously.


    "By the way, Minister, I forgot to tell you something. Regarding the two members of Remus and Wu Min, because they could not keep up with the high-intensity special training, they had to be eliminated from the elite team. So I will bring them back. You are fine with being a maid, right?" Nie Kong said calmly.


    "Oh, I actually expected it! Their assassination ranks behind more than 30, and they don''t have any talent at all. Whatever you want to play, there are many ordinary types of children in the headquarters anyway!" The bald head said with a smile.


    The basic assassination ranks behind the elite members can only take the potions developed to strengthen their operations!But among their dozens of members, only about a dozen can go out to perform tasks alive!There was only one final outcome, and all died from the side effects of drug use.


    He didn''t treat the members as human beings at all, which was equivalent to replacing a batch of tools with one batch.Now that Dr. Fashion is about to develop the strengthening potions, the replacement speed can obviously be completed quickly!


    "Remember to do a good job of confidentiality, our assassination department should not be exposed to the public at present."


    "Well, I see." Nie Kong seemed to carelessly replied. He greeted the two nervous women to come to him, ready to take them back.After hearing Nie Kong''s so-called arrangement, the two women had a dreamlike illusion.


    If you can get out of the dangerous and difficult assassination troop, it will be hundreds of times better to be a maid safely, especially as the maid of Lord Nie Kong!


    The two girls were sold to the empire since they were young. Of course, there is no possibility for them to betray, they can only live by relying on Nie Kong.


    The eyes of Remus, who was like a weak girl in her heart, even flickered with tears. Finally, she didn''t have to train day and night to kill.Wu Min''s thinking was relatively simple, and it was great to be alive.


    She has seen too many partners die in front of her, so she trains herself desperately just to survive!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Bringing the two little loli back home, looking at the prosperous scenery of the surrounding imperial capital, the two women began to look forward to the happy life of serving Master Nie Kong as a maid in the future.


    "Ma Yin, I''m back." In the empty attic, since Nie Kong''s voice echoed, there was a mess of footsteps. Only three beautiful girls ran out, two small and one big.


    The lowest female slave toy, Alia, mother and daughter, and then the highest maid maid, Ma Yin, appeared.


    "My dear Sansa, supper is not ready. It''s better to use the spare time. Please punish Sansa hard to vent the pressure." The blond young woman said in a sweet voice.


    Originally, Remus thought that the thirty-year-old lady would be the mistress of the family, but he didn''t expect it would be Lord Nie Kong''s maid!


    "Mom, you''re bad, you often hide from Alia and accompany Nie Kong''s relatives to play. It''s Alia...Alia''s turn." One of the blonde loli cried.


    Wu Min''s mind was really confused, and she couldn''t figure out what the relationship was.


    "Don''t interrupt, Ma Yin, see what the master brings back for you!" Nie Kong let go, revealing the two timid loli behind.


    "Hey, lord... Master, who are they? Nie Kong''s pro-Master''s toys already have my mother and me." Alia said with a frown.


    Mayin was afraid that they would rob her of her position, so she stared at their big amber eyes with vigilance.


    "Before introducing them, let me first state the level of the maid in the house. First, there is only one maid chief, my cutest little Mayin. Then to the second-level maid, the maid is responsible for command and management. Finally, to the third-class maid, such as Alia and Sansa. The third-class female slaves have no human rights, they are just toys for the master!" Nie Kong said.


    "Then master, are they the second-class maids you bought back." When Nie Kong heard that he was the most lovely head maid of the master, Xiao Ma Yin''s eyes narrowed into a line of joy!Hee hee, it''s great, I am the master''s unique maid.


    "Well, they don''t understand anything now. You will be responsible for turning them into qualified maids in the future. With their help, you will be much easier in the future. One person will take care of two big houses. I am worried that you will be tired. "Nie Kong said, touching her pink single ponytail.


    "Don''t worry, Master, wrap it on Mayin." Mayin promised vigorously.The situation where the master trained himself in the past is still vivid.The thought of training others on her turn makes Mayin full of expectations.


    Alia''s mother and daughter laughed sweetly and happily. It turned out that it was not to grab their place.What a joke, the owner has been playing with them for short enough time, so why add new toys!


    Remus and Wu Min let out a sigh of relief. There are only four people in Master Nie Kong''s family. No wonder they want them to come back as maids.And it''s so good that she can be a second-level maid right away.


    "Master maid, you... hello, my name is Remus!" The weak brown-haired girl began to introduce herself. She began to look forward to a dull life in the future, so happy.


    "My name is Wu Min, please take care of the maid from now on!" The black-haired spectacles girl bowed to her.


    "Hmph, you should have heard of my name. But now, as the maid maid, I must first teach you the first thing, hurry up and call me the master!" Mayin pointed at Nie Kong in a very posture.


    The two women were immediately shocked by her domineering, Remus spoke first and shouted in a weak voice: "Master!"


    "No, the voice is not sweet enough. Use the sweetest and gentlest voice!" Ma Yin said very dissatisfied, using that blunt and disrespectful voice to insult her master!


    "Ye... I''m sorry!" The two women may still be a bit twitchy, and they don''t seem to be used to changing roles immediately.


    "Call again, if I fail, I won''t have dinner!" Ma Yin has learned a lot, and it seems that he can hold down the two girls.


    "Master!" A sweet and gentle voice came from the mouths of the two women.Naturally it was not as numb as Alia, but Nie Kong did sound more comfortable.

 1681 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01707, the maid growth diary

    Although they wore the special cute black and white maid uniforms given by the master, they are still in shape and cannot be called qualified maids. They can''t do simple tasks like sweeping the floor.As the owner said, it seems that everything needs to be taught and learned as the predecessor''s self.


    Mayin first started training as a kneeling, and because of the reason at home, he wiped the floor clean at the same time.Their conditions are much better than the pain they felt when they were kneeling on the uneven rock at the time, so Ma Yin asked Goal to kneel for two hours every day, and Goal cleaned the house thoroughly!


    The second special training content is the housework of washing clothes, arranged after the kneeling time in the morning.Of course, the owner''s underwear is only qualified to wash himself.If it is handed over to others, Mayin is worried that the washing will not be clean, and with her own prejudice, thinks that only she can do it.


    The meal time will be arranged for their cooking learning courses, but as the host treats themselves, they are responsible for eating the unpalatable food they make themselves.There is no reason for Ma Yin to help them cook, obviously he is a maid grown-up.


    If they can be trained as qualified maids, they should be able to help themselves a lot.For example, when making complicated and delicious dishes taught by the master, Mayin feels that she can¡¯t be busy alone, and she really needs two or three maids to help her!For example, cleaning two huge attic, I am so busy and exhausted all by myself. Fortunately, the sweet time with the owner every night can relieve all the fatigue of the body.


    As for the last powerful skill of peeling bananas with mouth and serving the master comfortably, Ma Yin kept one hand eccentrically, and did not deliberately guide the two women!


    It¡¯s enough for the master¡¯s banana to be peeled and served by herself, and Mayin doesn¡¯t want their second-class maids to be nosy!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Although they also needed training, Remus and Wu Min happily accepted Ma Yin''s maid training.They saw the hardship and cruelty of killer training from the day they were sold to the imperial capital three years ago, and suddenly felt that the training in front of them seemed much more plain!


    Don''t be afraid of dying every day, and be trapped in a room where the sun is hard to see all day.Now as long as you look up, you can see the blue sky and white clouds!Get out of the dark cage and return to a normal life.Imprisoned in the dark assassination headquarters, to be honest, because I only had the idea of ??living, I didn''t think so.But now that I see the wonderful world, I am worried about returning to my previous life.


    "Wu Min, I feel that life is so happy now. Master Nie Kong is very good to us." The girl Remus, who was drying her clothes, suddenly smiled happily at the glasses girl beside her.


    Wu Min used to scold Remus for being a idiot in the usual killer training, because she was procrastinated and clumsy and often caused their team to be punished.In the training and study for the maid before her, she seemed to be reborn, has her talent awakened.


    "Fool, I''m going to change my name to being the master now. If the maid hears it, then you will be scolded." While Wu Min was talking to her, he hung out the wrung clothes on the bamboo pole!


    "Hehe!" Remus spit out the pink fragrance cutely, and continued: "Look, we can wear cute and beautiful clothes and taste the delicious food we make every day. And as long as the training is over. After that, the rest of the time can be arranged on their own, whatever they can. It seems to have a warm home again, free and comfortable! If the black pupils knew our current life, they would definitely be envious."


    "It''s much worse. You can see the master''s attitude towards Ma Yin, the maid. But after all, we are new members of the family and we must learn to be satisfied simply. If we continue to stay in the assassination unit, when will we die? I don''t know. Now that I have the master as a support, my heart becomes more at ease for the first time." Despite this, Wu Min said with envy.


    "That''s right, it''s so good that it''s not like the relationship between the master and the maid. I hope that the master can spoil us like her." Remus clasped his hands together and said with a look of anticipation, wishing Master Nie Kong gentle with his hands. Touched his head.


    "Well, try to get Master Nie Kong''s approval. Actually, since yesterday afternoon, the chief maid took us out to help with shopping, it was the first time that I truly observed the prosperous imperial capital. It was really shocking and magnificent!"


    Wu Min''s eyes glowed brightly and said, girls are born to yearn for fun.From the hawker to the assassination department of the imperial capital, there was no chance to go out before.


    "Yes, we can accompany the Maid Maid Ma Yin out to play in the Imperial City every afternoon, and help her with cooking ingredients by the way. She said that if we only perform well, we can have our own commissions to buy favorite products in the future." Si blinked and said.


    "But the condition in exchange is to be loyal to the master for a lifetime-Lord Nie Kong, which is equivalent to selling her body to Lord Nie Kong!" Wu Min had originally insisted on the dream of being able to live out of the assassination unit and then live in the prosperous imperial capital.At this time, it seemed to be fulfilled. The conditions of being a maid of Nie Kong were indeed much more real than the life illusioned by his own mind. I was too naive before.


    Even if she can finally come out alive and live in the imperial capital, how can she survive?Although the imperial capital seems to be prosperous, darkness and decay are vaguely visible, and there is no safety at all.To them who have lost their parents, it is like Rootless You Ping. The end result can only live on another person.No, it should be said that they don''t know how to live, they don''t have any experience in human voice.


    "It''s okay! Remus intends to take care of his master for the rest of his life, and be his obedient maid!" Remus said firmly, taking it as his home in his heart.As long as you can live happily and happily, what''s the big deal?


    Wu Min chuckled lightly, "Remus, I don''t seem to be staying anymore."


    Master Nie Kong is good enough to them, and once he leaves, there is no guarantee that others will be like him.Otherwise, three years ago, the parents had sold them to the nobles to serve others instead of the empire!

 1682 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01708, see me to seal them? !

    Nie Kong had to say that the weirdness of the world he came to belonged to the ancient and backward civilized society, but he actually found that there were several stores in the emperor that sold women''s patterns Bra!Is it ignorant? No wonder I feel strange when I take off Sansa''s clothes.He didn''t notice the strange reason, because he was used to seeing the previous girls wearing them.


    But Nie Kong took a closer look inside and found that the style was quite different. For example, there was no steel ring that was embedded to support the X room, and its role was not played out much!In other words, it would be ridiculous to use steelmaking in women¡¯s clothes at the level of ancient science.


    I originally planned to buy a few pieces to help Xiaoyin and Tsukushi reduce the burden caused by the shaking of the giant X. It seems that I have no hope now, and I can only find a few more from the girl in his ring.


    The colors of modern women''s underwear are naturally bright and beautiful, they should like it.


    Nie Kong thinking about this, before the start of a new day of training, in front of the eleven black pupils, he called the two giant X''s Zhuzi and Xiaoyin to a separate room!The two women looked at Master Nie Kong in confusion, as if to ask him what he was going to do.


    "Take off the clothes above." Nie Kongduan sat on the chair, watching the two women in front of him directly and crudely and violently uttering words that made them stunned.


    "Yes, Lord Nie Kong!"


    Xiao Yin did not hesitate to untie the load-bearing carapace, and simply took off the coat inside.Only two groups of giant X''s in the shape of water droplets ejected, swaying desperately in Nie Kong''s eyes.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!)Feeling ashamed, Nie Kong looked at Xiao Zhuzi amused.


    "Master Nie Kong, please... please start to suck." Xiao Yinyi said righteously, actively holding one into Nie Kong''s lips.


    "Hmm!" Nie Kong planned to molest Zhuzi obediently taking off his clothes so that he could try on underwear, but Xiao Yin did not expect Xiao Yin to do this!One did not notice, the sweet little point hit Nie Kong''s mouth directly.


    With the fragrance of a girl, but because there is no lactation, there is no milkiness!As if stimulated by the bite, Xiao Yin let out a scream, her cheeks, who had always been daring, rarely showed pink.


    It''s too rude, how can I deliberately molested myself? Fortunately, I can understand their ignorance and don''t know how to guard against them.


    At the age of twelve, the world where you can marry at the age of fourteen is actually not young anymore. It seems necessary to give them a scientific physiology class.


    "Original... So that''s it, Lord Nie Kong is... to help us suck the baby." Looking at the harmonious scene in front of him, the shy Zhuzi finally realized that he followed Xiao Yin and took off his clothes.The Tsukushi type is similar to the watermelon type, but it is unusually round because it has not developed to the extreme, so it is not as large as the small silver at the moment.


    Nie Kong''s eyes seemed to be completely covered by a vast expanse of whiteness, and the sweet gifts of four young girls swept his retina.


    "Woo, Master Nie Kong... It''s strange, but it feels a lot higher than before, you... You wouldn''t be blowing inside, right." She whimpered quietly as she watched Nie Kong bite, Zhuzi Then, the eyes filled with moving mist.


    "Yes...Yes, Lord Nie Kong, how...how can you suck so much?" Xiaoyin blushed and rubbed Nie Kong''s drooling giant X with his own hands, as if very worried.


    If Mayin saw the scene in front of her, she would probably be so jealous that she wanted to kill, right? Others have to work hard to grow, but you bother too much?


    "It seems...it doesn''t seem to work with the mouth sucking method." Nie Kong spit out Zhuzi, shaking his head.


    "Then... Lord Nie Kong, what are we going to do?" Xiaoyin said distressedly.


    "Don''t worry, I have another way, see me to seal them." Nie Kong said, taking out the purple and black Bra from the ring.Nie Kong had already mastered their size because of his own hands yesterday!!


    The two women secretly glanced at the weird clothes in Master Nie Kong''s hand, and quickly realized its magical effect.


    Seeing Master Nie Kong personally put on that beautiful and practical dress, Xiao Yin smiled happily.She deliberately jumped hard a few times and found that it was really fixed.


    "Nie Kong...Master Nie Kong, really...really good...so awesome." Zhuzi said admiringly, and he solved his worries all at once with only clothes.


    "Well, open your hand, I''ll put it on for you!" Nie Kong waved to Zhuzi.


    Zhuzi hummed shyly and opened his hands in front of Nie Kong.Nie Kong stuffed them into two fixed cups, and then he buttoned her behind the white jade, like doing a great thing!


    "Ok... so comfortable, thank you, Master Nie Kong!" After putting on Master Nie Kong''s clothes, it seemed that the weight had been reduced by a few catties, and it really became more relaxed.Her shy cheeks finally showed a sweet smile!


    "Hmph, I won''t be the last one today, Tsukushi, you have to be careful." Xiao Yin said contentedly.


    "Xiao Yin, I... I worked very hard too, so I won''t lose to you." Tsukushi said with bulging cheeks.


    Nie Kong patted the little girls of the two girls and said aloud: "Alright, put on your clothes and go out. Today''s special training is about to begin."


    The two women received special care from Lord Nie Kong, and they were not too happy.


    The three of them came out again, and the seven of them stood in front of him again.The strange thing was that Zhuzi and the others seemed to stand a lot straighter than before, what did Master Nie Kong do inside.


    "This morning''s special training is the same as yesterday. The last person to arrive loses the qualification for lunch. Let''s leave now!" Nie Kong said.


    "Yes!" They could let their stomachs go to eat last night, so they are not too hungry now, but if there is no lunch, they can''t last a day!!If you only eat one meal a day, it would be weird to be able to persist in the arduous special training.


    After finishing the formation, they followed Nie Kong''s horses and left the military area through the special secret tunnel!!Perhaps because of yesterday''s lesson, they learned well and learned to control their physical strength. It seems that today''s outcome is unpredictable.

 1683 The collapse of the second element Text 01709, new special training?

    The result was unexpected. The last one was the assassination rank ahead of Xiao Yin-Natara, ninth!He belongs to the indecisive type, he was originally ranked fifth when he was 100 meters from the end.Originally he thought about whether he needed to sprint with all his strength, but when he looked up and saw the girls rushing forward, he was immediately dumbfounded!


    In particular, the red pupil performed best, suddenly rushing from fourth to the first position, actually defeating the genius Naha Xiu!!Naha Xiu''s cold expression was shocked, and it was hard to believe that the underestimated trash fish could defeat him.


    Liangju X Lolita''s ranking is relatively high, and Xiaoyin is slightly ahead of Zhuzi, which seems to have benefited from Nie Kong''s seal!And the penultimate place was changed from Pawnee to Little Lolita Black Pupil, after all, her stamina ranks far behind among the nine people!


    "Sister! I''ll beg Master Nie Kong to see if I can give you some of my food." Chi Tong said with concern.


    "No, it''s rare that Master Nie Kong specially gave me the opportunity to train with my sister! In fact, it is all my fault...I am useless myself, but I must not rely on my sister, otherwise I will be eliminated like Remus and Wu Min. I won''t see my sister in the future!" Hei Tong said anxiously.


    "Yes, it''s useless to take into account sisterhood in special training! If you insist on forcibly or deliberately put yourself behind to replace punishment in the future, I can only ask your sisters to stay hungry. Red eyes, you are too doting on black eyes But it will be very detrimental to her future development!" Nie Kong came to Sister Crimson''s body and told them the facts mercilessly.


    "Master Nie Kong, yes... I''m sorry! Black pupil is very useless, he won the second-to-last place, and lived up to Master Nie Kong''s expectations!" Black pupil said reproachfully.


    "Well, Master Nie Kong is right, I will pay attention to it in the future." Chi Tong nodded helplessly, because he hadn''t seen his sister for three years, and had always wanted to take care of her.


    "It''s okay to fail once. There will be many opportunities to come back in the future, but my patience is limited." Nie Kong touched her short black hair, and at the same time encouraged her.


    "Yeah." Black pupil''s eyes were filled with determination.


    "Hey, Black Eye, you are better than Natara who needs to be hungry. And what a good chance you see, you are fortunate to be able to taste the dishes that Master Nie Kong eats." Xiaoyin said with a smile, as if Talking cold words!When I was the last one, Master Nie Kong opened a small stove, and the others were not so lucky. Master Nie Kong treated him best.


    Black pupil''s big eyes regained their spirit, and Master Nie Kong''s cooking tasted 10,000 times better than what he cooked.When it comes to the price of being hungry for a whole day, it''s a good chance to get the taste of Master Nie Kong''s cooking.


    "Get ready to start lunch." Nie Kong pointed to the C-level dangerous giant lizard that had been mutilated behind, and ordered the red pupil to pick it first.


    The red pupil, who was a carnivore, happily picked the heaviest piece.Nie Kong estimated that it should be about 20 kilograms. It''s hard to imagine that she can eat her belly.


    After each had picked their share, no one did it strangely!


    And the eldest sister Cornelia sat next to Nie Kong, pulled Niekong¡¯s Yi Jiaojiao, and begged: "Master Nie Kong, you promised Cornelia yesterday, say yes. Teach us how to cook!"


    "Well, there is such a thing, you can use it to form a circle." Nie Kong pointed to the fire he had lit, and ordered them.


    Bonny showed a very excited expression, her loneliness in her mind had completely forgotten Nie Kong''s anger in killing Gozzi, and her eldest sister Cornelia occupied Nie Kong''s right and left!Watching Pony take a step forward, Xiao Yin and Tsukushi looked very upset.


    If you knew that Master Nie Kong hadn''t stopped others from sitting beside him intimately, then why bother you can only be separated by two people from Master Nie Kong, Sister Crimson, Bonnie, Big Sister.


    Nie Kong passed on the knowledge and experience of barbecue, and gave them the seasoning needed for barbecue. A group of people happily formed a circle, and held a barbecue meeting very warmly.They like the atmosphere very much, like a family.There was a warmth in Bonny''s eyes, and Master Nie Kong suddenly felt better than his "dad".


    With Nie Kong''s personal guidance, they finally won''t be able to get a scorched ball out.The one who learned the fastest was Cornelia. The roasted meat she baked had a great smell and color, which made Xiao Yin and the others think it should be because they were near the water.Tomorrow, I definitely have to sit next to Master Nie Kong and snuggle up every step of the way!


    But Pony was very distressed. Although the baked one was still edible, it was far from the leftover bones of Lord Nie Kong yesterday!Natara, who was on an empty stomach, regretted why she got the last place and what a good opportunity to learn barbecue with Master Nie Kong, but she wasted all her hesitation.


    Black pupil gnawed hard at the fleshy bones that Nie Kong threw to him, with a happy expression on his face, wishing to crush all the bones into his stomach!Master Nie Kong baked really deliciously, and it was full of Master Nie Kong''s flavor!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The pleasant lunch break was over, and then Nie Kong ordered them to continue doing yesterday''s things immediately, and it took only an hour and a half to build the house.Although simple, Nie Kong only asked for protection from rain and wind.


    "Master Nie Kong, what special training are we going to do next." Natara wiped his sweat and asked expectantly.He was hungry and naturally hoped to go back to rest soon.


    Nie Kong looked at the time and found it was 2:30 noon.It seems that the remaining time is sufficient and it is time to start the next training.


    It is still mainly physical training, but the content is quite different from the previous one.Their physical fitness did not reach the goal set by Nie Kong, and the second stage of special training could not be carried out.


    Nie Kong is not very good at assassination training, but he can understand everything at his level, the most important thing is to improve his physical strength.


    "The remaining time, let''s play a game."

 1684 The collapse of the second element Text 01710, embarrassing Cornelia! (on)

    "You... a game?" Cornelia shuddered at Master Nie Kong''s smile. Is the game that Master Nie Kong said really easy!


    "Hehe, a special training game called Wild Limit. You guys will wait in place, I will arrange the things you need for the game!" Although Nie Kong prepared the special training content in advance, he changed it temporarily!


    First of all, Nie Kong returned to the imperial capital at a very fast speed, and spent ten minutes in Dr. Fashion''s research room!When Nie Kong reappeared in front of Chitong and the others, it took less than half an hour!


    Naha Xiu and the others didn''t know where Nie Kong had gone, they only saw him turn around and disappear into the dense sea of ??trees around him, and when he returned, there was an extra medicine bottle in their hands!


    "Before the game starts, you should take the medicine one by one." Nie Kong opened the lid of the medicine bottle and ordered the nine of Chi Tong to come forward and receive it.


    They held out their palms to Nie Kong very obediently, and Nie Kong divided the medicine out one by one!Everyone swallowed them obediently after receiving the medicine.But they found out to their puzzle that the medicine had no special effect.


    "Nie Kong... Master Nie Kong, it doesn''t seem... it doesn''t work." Chi Tong blinked and said.


    "It is a new type of poison that I asked Dr. Fashion to formulate, and the toxicity will erupt within two hours!" Nie Kong said with a smile.


    "Huh..." Xiaoyin, Zhuzi and the others yelled at the same time. Why did Master Nie Kong give them the poison?


    "And the corresponding antidote, I hid in the forest within a radius of more than ten kilometers, in nine different areas. The rules of the game are very simple, use your observation to find out the antidote within a limited time. Although the poison It won¡¯t be fatal, but if it happens, it¡¯s hard to deal with."


    "Is it Nie Kong... the game that Master Nie Kong said?" Pony asked dumbfounded.


    "Excitement."


    Cornelia smiled bitterly, more than irritating, she was about to be scared of a heart attack.It is very difficult to find the antidote hidden by Master Nie Kong within a radius of ten kilometers!


    "Master Nie Kong, you can at least give a hint, such as the antidote!"


    As the No. 1 assassination level, Naha Xiu smiled. Sure enough, Lord Nie Kong''s special training suits his taste.An absolutely challenging game, I am excited about it!


    "Well, the antidote is wrapped in a beautiful color gift box, which looks very conspicuous! The location of their specific branches, some I hide beside the C-level dangerous species, some are in the cave, and some are arranged around. Trap..." Nie Kong reminded.Using the dangerous conditions of the forest to exercise survivability and insight will be of great help to them in the future.


    "Master Nie Kong, are you allowed to find more than two antidote?" Naha Xiu asked calmly.


    Nie Kong gave him a surprised look and replied: "In order to prohibit the formation of a team, I will split you into nine different directions! As long as time is available, it doesn''t matter how many you find, but the total weight is only nine! If Give up, please shout for help. I will personally pick him up, but I will suffer the punishment of losing the game-the pain caused by the attack of poison!"


    "Hmph, then I want them all GAMEOVER!" Naha Xiu said proudly.


    Green pushed his glasses and smiled and said, "Naha Xiu, don''t talk too early! Winning the jungle game set by Master Nie Kong cannot rely on physical fitness alone, the most important thing is brain."


    "I...I will definitely get the antidote." Xiaoyin also raised his head and said.


    There is no explicit statement about the toxic effect of the poison, but no one wants to experience the pain caused by the toxic attack mentioned by Nie Kong!


    "Haha, it seems that you are very fighting spirit. Let''s start the game!" Nie Kong smiled slightly and scattered the nine people in all directions.


    The venue was selected by Nie Kong. The area of ??ten kilometers in diameter is divided into nine people on average, and each person has an area of ??8 square kilometers!Three years ago, Minister Bald and Gozzi used the time to walk through the forest to detect the best seven from more than 100 orphans, so they have a lot of experience.The point is that the forest they are searching for is hard to discern. It''s like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    Nie Kong stood at the top of the valley, with sharp eyes looking down at the situation of the nine of them!


    Green, the man with glasses, has the best mind. He keeps carving direction signs on the tree!Just be careful, there should be no problem in getting the antidote in the end!And Naha Xiu can keep calm at all times, coupled with his extremely strong ability, that little thing can''t help him!The one who worries the most is actually Pony, who seems to be completely confused by her mind.I have to say that she can only act on her instinct.


    As Green said, although physical fitness can play a lot of role, brain and observation are particularly important.It is difficult to guess who will fail the game until the last moment.


    Half an hour later, Green was the first to see the medicine as he wished.A bright red gift box was hung on the top of a ten-meter tree, and there was a two-meter-long black hornet''s nest on the side, and black hornet the size of an egg buzzed around.


    Green swallowed, almost stupefied.If you dare to go up and stab the hornet''s nest, that is the rhythm of death.


    He turned his mind and took out the old axe pinned behind his back.Cutting down a big tree and letting the gift box fall, although it takes time and effort, there is no other way but Green!


    At the same time, after more than an hour, the patient and calm Naha Xiu inspected the most likely places where the antidote was hidden.Finally, I finally saw a gift box with items around a sleeping C-level dangerous wood beast.In fact, if he has Green¡¯s skills, I believe he will save half an hour.


    If you want to get it, you will inevitably try to pad your feet so as not to wake it up.But Naha Xiu drew out his axe decisively, rushed out and chopped the sleeping wooden beast in half. As expected, the art master was bold!


    With his current ability, he can only be equal to the D-class dangerous species, but the basic danger of sleeping wooden beasts has been reduced a lot. No wonder he made a brave decision!


    If you procrastinate, it may wake up the dangerous species and cause the game to fail.

 1685 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01711, the embarrassing Cornelia (below)

    The remaining Red Eyes and the seven of them had some twists and turns, and it took a lot of time to finally find the place to understand the medicine.The hardship is self-evident, almost turning the forest upside down.But it seems that the trouble is not over. The difficulties Nie Kong arranged once again made them exhausted!


    After an hour and a half, no one can come back safely!A smile appeared on Nie Kong''s cheek. It stands to reason that the effect of the poison is about to strike.


    Nie Kong planned to wait to see them making a fool of himself, but found that they were coming back one after another.First of all, he was surprised that the first person to come back, it would be Black Eye sauce!It''s no wonder that Shu Mi often uses lollipops to abduct Lolita. The antidote made from candies is so attractive to the youngest black pupil, like a magnet that attracts her there?


    The second and third appeared at the same time, it seems that after Nahasiu was finished, he encountered Green when he was about to plunder others'' antidote.Seeing that there was not much time left, he simply returned with Green!


    When only the last fifteen minutes were left, only Pony, Cornelia and Xiao Yin did not return!In fact, Nie Kong thinks that they should have done it all. He thinks the difficulty is too low!


    However, things developed beyond Nie Kong''s expectations. He vaguely heard someone shouting for help with a crying voice!Although the voice was weak, Nie Kong caught it all at once.


    "Really, I don''t seem to be able to look at them high." Nie Kong leaped slightly from the top of the valley several hundred high, rushing towards the source of the sound vaguely.


    Nie Kong landed in the woods and came to the source of the crying, but the scene in front of him really shocked him.


    A beautiful blonde girl hung on the three-meter-high tree trunk. Her two feet were tied with a rope and fell into the air.Although her pretty face was like a big tabby cat because she was crying, Nie Kong immediately recognized the girl in front of her-Cornelia, the tall and mature eldest sister in the group of nine.And in her vertical direction, there is a small red gift box.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Nie Kong could probably guess what happened to her in his heart.Cornelia worked so hard to find the medicine, and ran away so happy, but stepped on the trap set by Nie Kong!


    With her physical fitness, of course, she can cut the rope with her axe on her back, but her upper body is carrying a load of ten kilograms.The most important point is that the effect of the poison came to make up the knife in time-it happened!


    "Cornelia, you are so stupid that you can''t be saved, how could you be caught in such a simple and easy trap?!" Nie Kong said in a shocking voice.


    "Woo, Lord Nie Kong...please...help!" She cried out when she heard Nie Kong''s voice.Before she finished speaking, the weird "pounce" sound pulled Nie Kong''s attraction towards her butt!Very strange sound, like farting!


    "Huh, it smells!"


    Only seeing Cornelia''s white crotch suddenly appeared a puddle of yellow color, which was slightly disgusting.And the area of ??water stains expanded, because of the influence of gravity, it continued to flow down the pants to her upper body, and flowed backwards to the head of Cornelia!


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Turn around, things don¡¯t... it¡¯s not like this!"


    It turned out that Cornelia was incontinent, so she stained her clothes and pulled it out in front of Nie Kong!For girls, it is actually the deadliest.


    Because of losing her freedom, Cornelia can only be pulled in her pants.Seeing Nie Kong staring at his crotch in astonishment, Cornelia showed infinite grievance and shame.The self, who has always shown a mature side, turned out to be... even pulled in his pants.Um, where do I have the face to meet Master Nie Kong and Chi Tong.


    "If I don''t save you, poop and urine may flow into your mouth again." Nie Kong said oops.


    Nie Kong, he really didn''t expect the situation in front of him, she said that her trap is the simplest, but the simplest and most carefree.


    Now that the effect of the poison is on, it will not stop for half an hour.That¡¯s right, Nie Kong¡¯s so-called poison is just a powerful laxative!Cornelia is miserable now, she never expected to pull it out while hanging, no wonder crying for help!


    "Woo, Cornelia... don''t drink your own piss! Lord Nie Kong, please save Cornelia!" Everything that happened seemed to drain the source of strength in her body.


    "Hehe, Cornelia, you are really embarrassed!" Nie Kong untied the rope trap tied to the trunk and slowly let her down from the trunk!


    Cornelia''s body was trembling constantly, and it seemed that the diarrhea had not stopped.The excrement and urine that came out stained the clothes and gave off a foul smell.Not only that, because I could not take off my pants, the white skin of the body inside became dirty!If you take her back like this, maybe you will beat Cornelia to death!


    "Cornelia, is your body better?" Nie Kong crouched in front of her and asked weirdly.


    "Nie Kong... Master Nie Kong, please... please stay away from Cornelia, it''s smelly!" Cornelia said in a weak voice.She has no strength at all, she can''t stop the desire and hope that she is pulling, and she can''t even take off her pants!


    Nie Kong suddenly felt that the laxative made by Dr. Fashion was very powerful. Seeing Cornelia''s pitiful appearance, he had long known for another punishment!In fact, she was too careless and caught a simple trap set by Nie Kong.


    "It''s okay, I don''t care about that little thing!" If Nie Kong couldn''t stand the odor if he couldn''t block the smell, he couldn''t stand it when he was helping Alia''s mother and daughter enema.


    "Then... then can you ask Master Nie Kong to help... help me take my pants down to my knees." Cornelia said weakly.


    "Well, depending on your current state, I can''t take you back at all." Nie Kong turned her body and took off her pants, revealing her yellow and white buttocks!


    Because of the damage caused by the stains, it concealed the perfect contours of her two buttocks, and the spring in the middle kept emitting yellow and dirty water.

 1686 The collapse of the second element Text 01712, Lord Nie Kong, have you washed the back?

    "Nie... Lord Nie Kong, are you... you want to take me back?! Oh, no, Cornelia can''t face the Tsukushi and the others like this!" I noticed that Lord Nie Kong didn''t hate himself. Cornelia''s body faintly struggled as she carried herself away with the stench.


    Nie Kong ignored Cornelia''s weak resistance and took her to a clear stream in the forest.


    "Cornelia, can you take off your clothes yourself." Nie Kong asked aloud.


    Looking at the small river in front of him, Cornelia was startled, and suddenly understood Nie Kong''s intentions.She showed a relieved expression and whispered: "No...no, I don''t have the strength, can Master Nie Kong help me."


    "Well, it looks like I need to take them off for you!"


    Although it is possible to touch her feces and urine, Nie Kong''s hands still stretched into Cornelia''s clothes, peeling her into a clean little white sheep, and touching her youthful body.


    Nie Kong''s eyes are all present in Nie Kong''s well-developed body.Her figure is very balanced in all aspects, unlike Xiao Yin and Chikushi who have highlighted their own characteristics.She really looks really beautiful, it''s hard to believe that she is just a thirteen-year-old loli!


    After taking off the dirty clothes, Nie Kong hugged her into the small river, letting the water wash away the filth on her body.


    "It feels much more comfortable now." Nie Kong skillfully cleans her body with both hands, as if not missing any position, the soft and smooth skin constantly irritates Nie Kong''s fingers.Cornelia felt shame in her heart, but she was moved inexplicably.


    "Huh! Master Nie Kong, Master Nie Kong would help your dirty self take a bath?" Cornelia stared at Master Nie Kong blankly. He was obviously trained, so he would usually be so gentle.


    "It''s...very comfortable after taking a shower, but Master Nie Kong, I have done enough...enough for Cornelia." Cornelia pressed Nie Kong''s hands on her body. Said softly.


    Although Cornelia has always been the object of dependence on other female members, in fact, she hopes she can rely on others.Now Master Nie Kong is taking care of himself, can he count Master Nie Kong as a dependency!


    "Then you come by yourself, and wash your clothes by the way, then I can take you back."


    "Master Nie Kong, then...As for the failure of Cornelia''s game, what kind of punishment do I need to accept?" Cornelia asked quietly.


    "Forgive you, but Cornelia will have to work hard in the future." Nie Kong didn''t tell the reason for her diarrhea, otherwise Cornelia would have misunderstood that she was ugly on purpose.


    If the ending was just Cornelia squatting and pulling for half an hour, then she might accept the truth of the matter, but the resulting ending was too shocking for Nie Kong.


    "Really...really okay, I am worried that Master Nie Kong is unfair and will adversely affect the subsequent training." Even so, because Nie Kong can be treated differently, Cornelia revealed Very happy expression.


    "It doesn''t have much impact! I know what happened to Cornelia. No one of them knows that you are unqualified. It belongs to the secret of the two of us. As long as you don''t say anything, no one will know. "Nie Kong said.


    "Cornelia doesn''t... won''t say it, in fact, thank you Master Nie Kong for... keeping Cornelia secret. If Crimson Eyes know that they are pulled into their pants, Cornelia will No face to face them." Cornelia showed a beautiful smile, gave a strong hmm, and the pretty face regained its vibe.That¡¯s great, only Master Nie Kong knows about pulling the pants by herself. It belongs to the secret of both Master Nie Kong.


    "Only once, the punishment will remain the same in the future." Nie Kong added.


    "I know, Cornelia won''t let Master Nie Kong down in the future." Her eyes were shining and staring at Nie Kong closely, and she resolutely issued her own assurance!


    "Well, hurry up and wash, Xiaoyin and the others should have been waiting for us in the valley for a long time."


    Nie Kong moved his hands away from her straight and slender legs and stood up again!


    Her beautiful body should have regained a bit of strength, and she poured water on her body with her hands, especially the part that needs to be cleaned many times, playing with water in the creek!


    "Master Nie Kong, can you help Cornelia have a look, have my back been cleaned." When it was almost done, Cornelia knelt and turned her back to Nie Kong, and separated her own flesh forcefully. Hip.


    Looking closely at the unobstructed view from the middle of Cornelia''s buttocks, Nie Kong suddenly took a deep breath, and his body began to move.Cornelia, what are you doing? Why do you show it to yourself?


    "Should...should it."


    "Huh, thank you Lord Nie Kong!" She exclaimed tenderly, and sat down by the river with her back to Nie Kong again, and then began to wash her dirty clothes.


    She showed the curve of a slim jade back, but fortunately only Nie Kong could see the beautiful scenery.In the wild and dangerous forest, no one dares to take risks easily.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Although there is no help of washing powder, the clothes do not have the peculiar smell of urine because they have been soaked in water for a long time.


    After washing, Nie Kong helped her dry the clothes and returned to the valley with Cornelia, who had recovered to normal!


    Seeing Nie Kong and Cornelia came back half an hour late, the curious Xiaoyin and Bonnie kept asking Master Nie Kong what happened to the accident and why they came back at the same time as Cornelia.


    Nie Kong smiled indifferently, and understated the accident of Cornelia, where a Class B dangerous species appeared, so he personally rescued her.


    "It seems that you have completed the game I arranged very seriously, especially Black Pupil who completed the best. Now I announce that today''s practice is over, please continue to cheer tomorrow." Nie Kong said.


    "Yes, Lord Nie Kong." Cornelia blushed and responded. In fact, it was herself who had the worst performance. It''s a shame that I was able to catch the simple trap set by Lord Nie Kong.

 1687 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01713You can only wear it on your ass

    "Hey, what''s wrong with your clothes, Xiaoyin, so... so beautiful!!" I saw the assassination branch directly under Nie Kong, in the public bathhouse in the residential area behind, the girl Yingying Yanyan was speaking. sound.It turned out that because Nie Kong''s training was over, the few women who came back habitually came to the bath room together for the first time, hoping to wash away the fatigue and sweat of the day!


    When I took off my clothes, I saw that Xiao Yin and Chikushi were wearing different fancy underwear, and Cornelia asked in surprise.Because the changes have been so great, they obviously wore the same white and earthy vest yesterday!


    "Wow, that''s right, it looks like a washbasin." Black pupil curiously took it to sign with his own poor X, and found that he couldn''t fill it up like Tsukushi.Most of the space is empty inside, no matter how much cotton is stuffed, it won''t work!


    Zhuzi Qiao blushed and explained in a low voice, "Because Xiao Yin, who got the last place yesterday, suddenly complained to Master Nie Kong that she was too big and affected the fairness of the special training, so Master Nie Kong replaced us this morning. Got it!"


    "Hehe! With the protection supported by its two cup-shaped underwear, you won''t worry about shaking them too hard and you will feel comfortable even if you run around." Xiaoyin said proudly.


    "Indeed. Although mine is not as big as yours, I feel uncomfortable when running." Cornelia held the one on his right with a palm.Her development is at an intermediate level, ranking third among six women!


    "But Master Nie Kong is really partial. He only prepared new clothes for the two of you. Why do you only care about the two of you?" Pony said with a frown.


    "Pony depends on the X amount of you and the black pupil, it doesn''t matter whether you wear it or not, maybe you can only wear it on farts and stocks." Xiao Yin said with a smile and teasing.


    Listening to her, Bonnie''s face flushed with anger, and he rushed towards Xiao Yin, rubbing them with both hands to vent his anger: "Asshole, there is nothing to be proud of growing up."


    "Hey, stop making trouble, the person you rubbed hurts."


    "Hmph, I can only see that they look like cows. They are a cumbersome. Do you think there is any use? Only rubbing soft is very comfortable, but you think whoever has leisure will use it to play."


    The two girls were in a group on the sidelines, and the black pupil pulled her little vest collar with her little hand, and the poor she could only see the smoothness of the way.Although it''s about twice as big as Mayin''s, it''s just a laugh at fifty steps!Nie Kong''s thumb is big and two thumbs big, there is a big difference between them.


    "Well, it''s too early and too young for Pony and Black Eye, but the size of Red Eye and I should be more comfortable wearing it. It''s decided, I will try to ask Master Nie Kong tomorrow." Cole Nelia said with bright eyes.Master Nie Kong will... take special care of himself today, he will agree to himself.


    "If Master Nie Kong has clothes of a smaller size, it proves that Pony can be worn by me too." Pony, who straddled Xiao Yin, stopped the harassment in his hand and said with a cold hum.


    "That''s not right, Master Nie Kong should have tailored them after measuring their size, otherwise how can they fit." Chi Tong said while holding his two groups.


    "Well, I don''t understand, it''s just that yesterday I deliberately rubbed the palm of Master Nie Kong for a long time." Xiao Yin said indifferently, and Zhuzi''s cute face appeared crimson, and suddenly became twisted.


    "Yeah, let''s measure it for Master Nie Kong tomorrow."


    While the six women were soaking in the public bathhouse, they kept discussing how to get the same clothes as Xiaoyin from Nie Kong.Although they are influential, although they like the novelty and beauty of their underwear, they most hope that Nie Kong will be treated equally!


    They waited expectantly until the next day, and then the eldest sister Cornelia, as the representative of the women, spoke with Master Nie Kong for the request they discussed last night.Cornelia anxiously waited for Master Nie Kong''s response, knowing that their request was unreasonable, but to his surprise, Master Nie Kong agreed.Hehe, I didn''t guess wrong, Master Nie Kong treats himself much better than Chitong and the others!


    Wearing only a vest like a little girl is really not suitable for the development of a few women.However, the assassination troops did not consider the distinction between taking care of girls, and the clothes provided to them were considered very good, so the black pants and white overalls that came standard with boys!And the trendy underwear sold in the Imperial City store is so expensive, how could they buy it back for them to wear.


    It doesn''t matter whether the coat is worn by the little loli in the vest, but after development, people will easily be seen printing out the fuzzy outline shape of the clothes, and it is not conducive to growth.Of course, because of wearing a carapace and a heavy coat during training, the spring and light are covered.


    Nie Kong took the six women behind and was about to take out the underwear for them to try on, he found that all four Cornelia had taken off their coats, and asked Nie Kong to measure his size.


    Although they are wearing cute and simple vests, their hands lifted up cutely!The time varies in size, and eight white pigeons of different shapes are displayed in a row in front of Nie Kong!


    "Really, it is necessary to give them a physiology lesson." Loli are completely unguarded about themselves as boys, how can they get it in the future!


    While sighing, Nie Kong personally stepped forward to check Loli''s development.What left him speechless the most was Pony and Black Eye, they weren''t enough to wear them.What is the difference between AA''s underwear and a vest, at least Nie Kong didn''t see it, unless a few layers of cotton were put in it!!


    Nie Kong could only find a few cute slings of various colors for them to treat all kinds of poor X symptoms at once.Nie Kong also picked out a few fitting pieces for the B-grade Crimson Eye and C-grade Cornelia.


    In fact, the underwear and panties came out as a set, so after they put on a complete set in front of Nie Kong, Nie Kong found that the six loli suddenly became much more cute.


    Why do some people like to help Lolita change clothes? Nie Kong felt that he suddenly understood their feelings.

 1688 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01714, Esther visits

    "Clang!" There was a violent sound from the door, as if the whole room was shaking strongly.Dr. Fashion, who was doing research and experiment in it, suddenly felt his feet weak with fright!He fiddled with two gun-shaped inventions on the desktop, but he almost fell to pieces because of shock and instability!


    "Who...who is so rude, do you know how to knock on the door?" After patted Cautiously like a girl, Dr. Shirley turned to look at the door angrily.It''s rare that Nie Kong would be happy to lend himself a great invention comparable to Digu''s transformation from male to female to study it for a few days. If it is broken, can you afford it?But seeing a beautiful shadow standing outside the door and meeting those cold eyes, Dr. Fashion''s glaring expression suddenly withered!


    "Ai... Deputy General Esdes, why are you here?"


    With the gorgeous blue waist-length hair and the heroic white military uniform in front of you, there is only one person in the entire empire who can be dressed like this!


    Dr. Fashion ignored her peerless appearance and could only perceive her substantive biting temperament.


    Esders walked to his research room calmly with his slender feet in high-heeled leather boots.With blue eyes that resembled the color of ice and snow, she carefully scanned the spacious research room.After not finding the target he was searching, his eyes were slightly disappointed!


    "Nie Kong isn''t he here?" Asides sat down in front of Dr. Fashion with his slender legs, and finally asked the purpose of the trip.


    "It stands to reason that the time is up now, Nie Kong should be working in the duty room, right?" Dr. Shishang said truthfully.


    "Huh, don''t come! I just came from the duty room next door and found that there was only one little girl in charge of his duties. It''s been more than ten days, why haven''t I seen him in the military zone?" Ace Des patted the table in front of him hard, and said coldly.


    It turns out that more than ten days ago, since Nie Kong took over the position of deputy head of the assassination department, he often went out to train the nine Red Eyes!And because he didn''t see Nie Kong, Esdes, who felt strange, came to inquire about him.But I found that I haven''t seen him in the duty room, so I specifically asked Dr. Fashion next door, I thought he would be next door!


    "I''m talking about the duty room assigned to him by the Assassination Department. He also served as the Deputy Director of the Assassination Department more than ten days ago." Dr. Shirley said corrected.


    "What are you talking about, Nie Kong has served as the deputy head of the assassination department?" Asides asked in surprise, why didn''t he know.And if Nie Kong is the two deputy ministers, it means that the power is much stronger than her.No, is it that his plan to suppress him with his position will fail?


    "Yes, the Minister of Assassination specifically named him to serve, so he will go out for training most of the time. Anyway, he often uses my help to make equipment for training."


    "It is unreasonable, how can such a ridiculous thing of holding two positions occur. You can find him for me, and I have something to tell him." Asides'' body exudes a cold wind, Dr. is around her. .Fashion is like being in a snowy day in December, it is cold to the bone!


    "Okay, but don''t touch my research products." Dr. Fashion pointed to the two guns on the desktop and reminded him seriously.The enthusiasm for them in my heart exceeds the jealousy of Esders.If Esdes used the invented gun and turned into a boy, he would not be able to bear the consequences, and he would have to peel his skin if he died.


    Although I really like to be a girl, I think that Esders is also reluctant to become a boy because I feel the same.What is good about boys, girls are better able to stay fashionable.


    "Stop talking nonsense and go quickly." Asides waved his hand impatiently, didn''t take his words seriously, he was not qualified to restrain himself with demands.


    Dr. Fashion thought Esdes had agreed, so he left his precious research room with confidence and headed to another duty room of Nie Kong.


    Seeing his disappearance, Esdes, who was bored to pass the time alone, began to look at the environment of the research room. He was not surprised by the dangerous species hanging on the wall and the dead prisoner''s body, too pediatric.


    In the end, he turned his attention to two similar firearms on the table. One was Nie Kong¡¯s male-female change, and the other seemed to be Dr. Fashion God''s Mishou, which can trigger precise finger movements hundreds of times. The imperial equipment is forged.


    Although they are eighth similar in appearance, in fact, it hasn''t been long since they were developed and manufactured, and he failed to experiment with the effect.It now appears that there is no difference between being a male and a female monarch invented by Lala!


    Esdes really didn''t heed Dr. Fashion''s reminder. At this time, he had put the two pistols in his hands to play with.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    As for the assassination department, Nie Kong, who had been training for a day, was about to consider going back. Someone suddenly stopped him from behind.The voice was very familiar and disgusting. Nie Kong knew that the person was Dr. Fashion who loves to engage in gay.


    "Nie Kong, you really didn''t go back. That''s right. Deputy General Esdes said that I have something to talk to you!"


    "No way, Deputy General Esdes?" Nie Kong asked in surprise.Since the duel with her ten days ago, I haven''t seen her for a long time, thinking that she deliberately avoided herself.


    To be honest, she is a very good and perfect girl in all aspects, but her character is too domineering and too S, too individual.As a result, very few people can succumb to her, so Nie Kong''s road of strategy is still very long.


    "Yeah! Really, she is occupying her research room and refuses to leave, and I have no choice but to drag you back." Dr. Fashion said complainingly.


    "Okay, I''ll go back with you." Nie Kong was curious what was wrong with that girl, and persuaded himself to go back as before?


    "Huh, really only Nie Kong in the empire can handle her!" Dr. Shirley smiled.


    "You are too exaggerated. If you contact her for a period of time, you will see her beauty."


    "Forget it. I think at least take off a few layers of skin first, people don''t have a masochistic physique. Compared to girls, I...like boys the most."

 1689 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01715, ah, you are not my deputy general Asdes

    Following Dr. Fashion back to the research room, Nie Kong opened the door and immediately saw Esders sitting in front of the chair ladylike.Although it was only a while, Nie Kong felt that she had become more beautiful than before, and she had a different kind of cool charm!


    Hey, what is in her hand is a bit familiar.When he moved his gaze from her beautiful cheek to her Qianqianyu fingers, Nie Kong found that she was holding a strange-shaped gun in her right hand.Looking closely, it is clear that Lala invented the change from male to female.


    "Stop it, don''t touch it indiscriminately!" Nie Kong yelled at Esters, his expression changed from gentle and serious.


    Don''t be kidding, okay, I don''t want to see the male version of Esdes at all, I will definitely be crazy to death!The scene when she became a boy, Nie Kongnao couldn''t make up for the collapse of the scene. Once she became like that, how could she like her in the future!


    "Woo, yes... I''m sorry, people... I don''t know that it is something very important to Nie Kong, they just came to see you..." Hearing Nie Kong''s merciless scolding, Ace Desi''s big blue eyes suddenly burst into tears, like an aggrieved little girl!


    "Esdes, you...what did you say?" Nie Kong stood on the spot like five thunders, and asked again incredulously.


    No...Impossible, my Super S Deputy General Asides, how could her character show such a girlish side, she is not my Deputy General Asides!


    The change in front of him almost frightened Nie Kong, and found that it was more terrifying than the destruction of the world, did the worldview collapse.


    "I... I was just curious about how powerful they are, so I shot two shots at the corpse there, but only saw two rays coming out. I thought there was no killing effect, so I accidentally shot I fired a shot in the palm of my hand!" Asides said grievously.


    "You...you said you shot yourself, did...Is there any damage? Are there any extra parts?" Nie Kong asked dumbfounded.Now that she shot, why didn''t she become a boy, but her character only became feminine?Will the gender have also changed into a pseudo-mother, so I can''t see it, I have to open my pants to confirm?


    "Yeah, it doesn''t seem to be...nothing has changed. I feel that my strength has become much stronger." Esders whispered.


    Who says there is no change, see if I don''t kill him.If Nie Kong hadn''t realized that he was sober, he might have suspected that he was dreaming!


    Dr. Fashion''s legs are weak, he seems to see something he shouldn''t see, his eyes... will not be blind.He trembled and said, "Nie...Nie Kong, that one is actually my...my imitation, not your genuine product and turned male to female."


    "Your counterfeit?" Nie Kong squinted at Dr. Fashion, and asked every word.


    "Yes...Yes, I plan to imitate one after analyzing it with Teikoku, and I will make it this afternoon. I haven''t had time to test its effect." Dr. Shirley did not explain later, and the situation in front of it explained everything.


    "At the time when I went out to call you back, and Esther tried it out. I reminded her not to mess around, but she was too... too headstrong!"


    Now it seems that Esdes voluntarily became his guinea pig to experiment with the effect, and now he showed a completely opposite character.


    Nie Kong''s change from male to female can reverse the gender, but it changes the character.Is the overbearing Super S''s Esders turned into a cute girly girl, as if God was joking to him.It is said that she showed the opposite side, which is actually very precious!


    Nie Kong has always admired Dr. Fashion''s scientific research level. It seems that it is very powerful. It is already very powerful to imitate the invention of Lala. Now the effect of the equipment made is no less than that of turning a man into a woman.


    "Esdes, I really want to beat you up, how could you be so messy!" Nie Kong said carefully, not believing that he tried again with irritating words.If you change to the usual Esders, you will definitely be furious, arm in arm, who is afraid of who.


    "No...no, I didn''t mean it, Nie Kong, don''t hit my fart and stock!" She hurriedly threw away the gun, and covered her fart and stock with her hand cutely. It turns out that Nie Kong and her Memory of the duel.


    Hearing her answer, Nie Kong took a deep breath when seeing her being different from the usual irresistible beauty.


    "Well, it seems that you obediently admitted your mistake, I will not hit you."


    Esdes blushed and whispered, "Occasionally, if I am really disobedient, I can... let Nie Kong come to fight, as long as I don''t be as rude to others as I was before."


    It seems that Esdes''s personality has really changed, and now there are only two ways to recover, one is similar to changing from a male to a female, and then shoot again.The other is more difficult, wait slowly for the effect to expire.


    "Dr. Fashion, you quickly work out a way to recover, otherwise you will look good. Esther and I are waiting for you in the duty room next door." Nie Kong said coldly.


    No need to remind Nie Kong, he knew the seriousness of the matter.Once the Super S Esdes recovers by himself, he can''t imagine the consequences.


    Damn it, why is there an unsuspecting disaster in front of me? It''s obviously just the matter of the two of them, and I am an unrelated person.Dr. Fashion was crying and suddenly felt that the future was dark.


    He cleaned up the research room again and took his masterpiece.Originally planning to experiment with his own, thinking of the terrifying form Esdes would become, he gave up his plan and went to find a death row.


    If the restored function is different from changing from male to female, I can only re-analyze with Digu!Sure enough, Nie Kong''s knowledge level is very high, and he should not be arrogant to copy it.Okay now, I made a nondescript one, which is of no use at all!The only thing that changed was the individual character, and the most important thing did not change the human form.


    Dr. Fashion sighed, and followed Nie Kong and Asides from the research room to the torture room.

 1690 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01716, girly Esdes!

    Nie Kong dragged her to the duty room of his security team and let her sit in front of him.It should be because of the completion of the work, his secretary Xiao Sai Liu has taken the dog out to play wildly.


    "By the way, I heard Dr. Fashion say that Deputy General Esders has something to talk to me, right?" Nie Kong poured her a cup of hot tea, and after serving her, he couldn''t help but ask.


    Because of the coexistence of memories, it makes no difference to ask her, or is she more honest than Esdes who is super S.


    "Well, before... I was always thinking about bullying you before. You have disappeared for more than ten days, but your figure keeps reappearing in your mind, so... so I want to see you!" Esters lowered his face lightly A rare flush appeared on his cheeks, making Nie Kong almost stared at it.She was so shy that her lethality was too great. Nie Kong''s heart defense line fell one after another, and she had an unprecedented contrast at that moment!


    Nie Kong really couldn''t make a decision all of a sudden if he had to distinguish which character Esters was the most beautiful.The girly version of Esdes is indeed very attractive, but Nie Kong also appreciates the super-S personality.


    "Really, no other bad purpose?" Nie Kong said aloud.


    "Wh... I don''t have any, at best... I want to take you back Nie Kong and be my subordinate. Don''t worry, I... I won''t bully you in the future, can you come back."


    How can her character bully people now? Thank God for not bullying her.But even if his personality changed, he was still very persistent in taking Nie Kong back as his subordinate. Nie Kong was really dumbfounded.


    "It''s hard for me to promise you. I am now serving as the Deputy Minister of the Assassination Department. I actually counted higher than you." Nie Kong said with a smile.Not moved by her tenderness, who knows when to regain her character.


    "Oh, why...this way." After hearing Nie Kong''s merciless refusal, Esther''s blue eyes melted like ice and snow, forming crystal tears.


    Really, the overbearing Super S''s Esders is unreasonable and difficult to fight, but how can she handle her as a weak girl in front of her.Because Nie Kong didn''t agree, he was about to cry immediately.It was normal for her to appear in the world before Nie Kong with her personality, but the imperial capital that was dark and decadent had long been eaten without bones.


    "Don''t cry, we have something to discuss!" Nie Kong comfortedly stroked her soft blue long hair. Nie Kong was already heartbroken when he saw it for the first time.Only now, she can gently touch her face with her pretty face, but for Esther who has normalized Super S, Nie Kong''s current move is simply touching the tiger''s ass and stock, and it will definitely be like Nie Kong''s teeth. !


    "Then did you agree." Esdes sniffed and looked at Nie Kong expectantly.


    "Haha! If Deputy General Esdes is willing to call me a big brother, I will consider going back with you." Nie Kong said roguely.Sure enough, he was bold enough, and I was not afraid of recovering, would Esther chase him in shame.


    "Why did you offer that kind of condition, well... so embarrassing." Esters blushed and said in a voice that only he could hear.Although Esdes was very excited, there seemed to be a voice in his heart saying no.


    "No way." Although Nie Kong was disappointed, he didn''t expect too much.Asides would call his brother a good thing, he can only say that he is too detached from the truth.


    "No, I...I''m not ready!" Esdes grabbed Nie Kong''s arm with his hand, lifted the drooping pink face in front of him, and exclaimed like a gossamer. : "Brother...Brother Sir!"


    The cute voice caused Nie Kong''s body to shudder slightly, and he felt that all the pores all over his body were relieved.That feels so beautiful, so addictive.


    "You speak louder, I can''t hear it." Nie Kong suppressed the rush of emotions, greedily wanting to hear it again.


    It seemed that by chance Esdes blushed in a mess, but she did not refuse Nie Kong''s rude request.


    "Brother, please come back with me..." Esters mustered the courage to double her voice, but she stopped halfway through.Nie Kong squinted his eyes and listened with enjoyment, but found that her pretty face was so hot that she could see the tears in her eyes full of extreme shame!The weak girlish aura has changed dramatically, as if the cold wind of the twelfth lunar month is blowing around.


    "Huh, Esdes?" Nie Kong had a bad feeling.


    "Ahhh...what are you kidding? Why do you want this general to call your elder brother!" She yelled out frantically, there was no hint of a weak girl.But the shame remaining on it will not disappear for a while, proving that there is an indelible fact!


    "Deputy General Esdes, why have you become another person, you were very gentle just now?"


    "Damn, that...that''s not me at all, you go to die for me!!" Esders had the urge to destroy everything, and his reason was gone.


    Why do I often suffer from Nie Kong? Why do I show such a weak and weeping side in front of Nie Kong? Why would I... be so obsessed and willing to call him brother... Brother, why should he listen to his own words? difficult?!


    Finally, I saw Nie Kong looking forward to his call. The ashamed and angered Asdes rushed on frantically, and his smooth legs sat on Nie Kong''s abdomen with his beautiful legs apart.


    Without waiting for Nie Kong to react, the biting cold spread from her body, turning Nie Kong and the whole room into an ice cube!When did Esther have the ability to control ice and snow?


    Nie Kong was very surprised. No wonder he came to him specially. It seems that he came prepared and thought he would be ashamed.I thought that with the ability to control ice and snow, Nie Kong could be defeated!With the existence of ice magic, her strength has been increased tenfold, so she will have such confidence.


    "Huh, before... before you forget everything, I... I won''t let you out." Esters'' big eyes looked at the frozen Nie Kong in the ice, as if to I took Nie Kong''s unbearable memory and sealed it with ice cubes!

 1691 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01717Punish Alia?

    The icy cold and sky-shaking roar even affected Dr.''s fashion in the study next door!He quietly cracked the crack of the door, and saw Esther leave with a cold, shameful expression!Seeing her murderous expression, Dr. Fashion was able to confirm that he had restored his original character and carefully avoided her!


    "The noise is so big, Nie Kong shouldn''t have an accident, right?"


    He opened Nie Kong''s duty room with trepidation, but what appeared in front of him was a piece of crystal ice, and Nie Kong was frozen in it.


    "I heard that Minister Ornest called Esthers to the collection room in the Imperial Palace specially a few days ago. She got the imperial equipment-the Demon God Appearance. It seems that the rumors are true. It is indeed a collection of the Palace. Such a strong Emperor!" He couldn''t help but exclaimed as he looked at the wonder.


    "Nie...Nie Kong, are you okay." When the air-conditioning regained his sense of excitement, he knocked hard on the solid ice block as if to wake Nie Kong inside.But with such a cold ice block, could Nie Kong be dead?


    Suddenly, Nie Kong in the ice cube opened his eyes strangely.Dr. Shirley only saw him simply stretched his waist, and the solidified ice kept making a clicking sound, and Nie Kong broke free from the ice.


    "Okay...very good, you can live by molesting Esdes, right? Nie Kong is the only one in the entire empire." Dr. Fashion said admiringly.


    "Don''t say cold words, if I tell her why she became weird, what kind of means do you think she will use to punish you." Nie Kong hummed coldly.


    In the end, it was all his inventions and harms, although I was very fortunate to hear that the sissy Esther called his elder brother for life!


    "Oh, my Lord Nie Kong, you have a lot to spare the little ones." Dr. Fashion put on a crying face, how can Esther be able to handle it.


    To be honest, Nie Kong was able to deal with her several times and survived. In fact, the officials of the entire military forbidden area of ??the imperial capital had long regarded Nie Kong as a legendary figure, and it was all to blame for the inadvertent inadvertentness of Gulast''s big mouth. Publicity.


    "Hmph, don''t come to develop messy things for me in the future, now I''m going to confiscate them all." Nie Kong said with raised eyebrows.


    "Yes, yes." Fashion murmured, he originally developed it for his own use, but now it''s fine, Nie Kong won''t lend it to himself in the future!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After experiencing what happened to Esdes, Nie Kong felt that it would be better for him to stimulate her less in the future.Otherwise, Nie Kong will regret it if it becomes a situation that he dares not face himself!


    "Master Nie Kong, you are back." Back home, Remus immediately ran to kneel next to Nie Kong, took off his shoes, and then took over Nie Kong''s coat.


    It is said that after the two maids experienced Ma Yin''s training, they finally became qualified maids for more than ten days and served Nie Kong very well.


    "Wow, Nie Kong... Ms. Nie Kong is back." Arya rushed on all fours like a puppy, her eyes bursting out, followed by her mother, Sansa, who knelt down. Is not wearing any clothes.From her gorgeous face, it can be seen that she and Nie Kong have already broken through the last level of relationship!


    "Mrs. Nie Kong, it''s Arya''s turn to walk home with you, Ma Yin and Wu Min are preparing dinner." She knelt and shook her body, as if asking Nie Kong to ride on her delicate body.


    Speaking of the game Nie Kong used to play with her mother, riding her around the house like a horse, Arya was worried.


    "Your strength is not enough, let Mom come." Sansa said blushing.


    "If Arya can do it, how can you let the master Nie Kong wait for two years in a hurry, and you will lose the interest in playing Arya! Master Nie Kong, please sit down quickly, I will be Nie Kong''s relative Master''s horses." Alia said excitedly.


    "Okay, then you can''t say tired." Nie Kong straddled her buttocks, and the weight of her whole body was pressed down on her obviously delicate loli figure.


    "No... No, Master Nie Kong didn''t... didn''t stick out the stick from her pants. Before playing with her mother, Alia clearly saw her master Nie Kong beat her mother with a stick while her mother crawled forward. , Mom will be... very happy to cry." Alia happily savored the heavy pain of the body load, she said with a pouting mouth.Sansa''s expression was full of excitement, and she was probably already immersed in fantasy.


    And Remus'' hands twisted the corners of his clothes, and there was expectation in front of him. Let''s hope to see the exciting scene in front of him.


    "Alia, you...you are still young, wait two years when you grow up." Sansa said.


    "No way, why do you dislike Alia''s age? If Master Nie Kong ignores Alia after one or two years, Alia can do it." Alia insisted.


    "Ms. Nie Kong, what do you think, can Alia''s age...can do it?" Sansa said excitedly, as if the abnormal relationship in front of her made her expect inexplicable.


    "Well, since Alia wants to come by herself, let me give it a try. Alia is very obedient, and it is indeed her turn to punish her."


    Nie Kong personally did what he did to Sansa the day before yesterday. The twelve-year-old girl Lori is no longer young in the empire.Although it was painful at first, she truly tasted the strongest excitement in the world!


    Watching Master Nie Kong riding her daughter for a walk at home, Sansa followed behind, watching Nie Kong punishing her daughter with wide-eyed eyes. It was really exciting and it made people want to stop!


    In the end, her stamina was really limited and could only last for ten minutes, and then it was Sansa who was looking forward to her turn, not to mention more happy.


    Remus blushed and cleaned up behind him, wiping the dirty floor, and packing Nie Kong''s clothes by the way. She felt that Master Nie Kong was playing a very happy game with them, but it was a pity that she was out of her turn for the time being.


    "Oh, thanks...thank you for the master''s punishment." Sansa said lightly, wandering around as if reminiscing.


    Nie Kong told Remus to drag them to the living room on the first floor, and then he followed to the kitchen on the second floor. Ma Yin and Wu Min in aprons kept serving delicious food.

 1692 The collapse of the two-dimensional body

    The work of special training for the elite of the assassination department continued, and Nie Kong did not change because of Esdes''s troubles, and Esdes didn''t seem to know how to face Nie Kong.


    Looking at their growing bodies, Nie Kong deliberately distinguished between men and women, and personally secretly took a few very scientific physiology courses to the six girls with red pupils, teaching them to understand the generalization of men and women. !They were very shy at first, but their lovely ears were all erected, and then they pretended to listen indifferently and produced a curious knowledge.


    During the explanation, the mature Cornelia was specifically called to the front, took off her clothes face to face, and used her as a living teaching material.Perceiving Master Nie Kong squeezing the position of the shamelessly, Cornelia almost dropped her cheeks to the ground with shame, only opening her body obediently and letting him fumble!


    They finally understood the principle of how girls give birth, and why they bleed for a few days every month, and their stomachs look uncomfortable.


    Nie Kong explained the difference between boys and girls in detail. No one had told them before. There were so many secret differences between men and women.


    It''s a pity that Master Nie Kong didn''t personally demonstrate with his own body, and was a little curious about what a boy''s body would look like.Looking at Nie Kong regretfully, he seemed to have an insight into the secret of how to give birth to a child correctly.


    Finally, Nie Kong added that the girl''s body can''t be seen by other boys casually, for fear that Bonnie, who has a nervous mind, will not understand it.


    Sure enough, Pony raised his hand cutely and asked stupidly, "What about Master Nie Kong, didn''t we let Master Nie Kong finish the reading when we took off our clothes some time ago, Master Nie Kong, is it okay?"


    "Of course, I am the only exception. In the future special training, I should touch your body often."


    A reddish color appeared on Chitong''s cute cheeks, and her eyes lowered slightly in shame.Xiao Chitong realized that she was shy after she was sensible. She obviously took the initiative to take off her clothes and measure the size of Nie Kong the other day.


    Especially Nie Kong directly kneaded Ju X''s Tsukushi and Cornelia who cleaned his whole body. They didn''t mind, but their skins were too thin.Among the other six women, there is Pony with a big nerve, Xiao Yin with a cheerful and aggressive personality, and a black pupil who has not yet developed much, and does not care what Nie Kong''s eyes see!


    I understand, I actually treat Nie Kong as a special treatment in his heart, he can do anything with his body.


    Why was it so hard to teach the girls about physiology? In fact, Nie Kong was preparing for the next training. Who made the team have three little ghosts?Although they are eccentrically kicked out, it is a pity that Nahasiu and Green will always be in the forefront of special training results, and there is no chance to kick them out!Loli¡¯s innocence is very good, but he will forbid the three boys to intervene in training loli.


    "Master Nie Kong, what special training are we going to do now."


    After the 15-kilometer morning run that day ended, Naha Xiu, who was the first assassin class, asked breathlessly. He had obviously adapted to the difficulty of the special training.And now the time points to ten o''clock, and there is no time for lunch.


    "The next special training for the nine of you needs to be done separately due to special relationships. First of all, it will be targeted at Cornelia and the six daughters. It will be your turn by noon tomorrow." Nie Kong looked at the time, according to the current progress. Consider the content of the steps.


    There is no need to consider teaching practical skills in two years, but some special skills that the killer needs to learn will be practiced at the same time, otherwise it will take two more years.Now part-time physical training will save a lot of time.


    Nie Kong was very disdainful of the Gozzi he had killed in the previous few months. He trained the Seven Red Eyes in the forest for three years, but their strength is still pitifully low, only the strength of the E-grade dangerous species. .


    However, if Ma Yin, who had only been training in the forest for more than a month, could easily defeat them if he exerted all his strength.She is proficient in the skills of dissecting dangerous species to make food ingredients, and she can also dismember them when she is a human!


    Ma Yin''s swordsmanship can be used to cook, and it can also be used to kill.Gozzi saw her talent at a glance, so he would hope to get Main.


    "Master Nie Kong, can we just sit and wait for you to come back? There is no task assigned to us." The glasses male Green asked aloud.


    "I''ll catch a D-level dangerous species and place it around the valley. Your mission is to kill it by all means as much as possible, and use it as lunch food! If you can''t complete it, you can only ask you Hungry." Nie Kong said calmly.


    To be honest, it was actually counted as the special training and actual combat content later, but Nie Kong released it in advance and counted as adding experience to them in the future.


    Three people surrounded and beat a D-class dangerous species, it was not difficult for them, but how to wear a heavy load!And the dangerous species in the forest is better than Dr.It is dangerous to make a fashionable human body, and it can be called a good challenge for them!


    "Understood!" Naha Xiu solemnly replied, reinvigorating his spirit.


    Nie Kong arranged the affairs of the three Naha Xiu and led the six women to disappear into the dense woods.Only Nie Kong can do it, treating the perilous forest environment as his own back flower and garden.


    They encountered many high-level dangerous species, but Nie Kong cleared them away. The displayed strength made them admire and admire them, "That''s amazing, and he will be an adult who will guide us in special training."


    After leaving the valley along the vein of the forest, Nie Kong and the six girls of Zhuzi came to a clear river!


    A very elegant scenery, you can see a small waterfall pouring down from the top of the valley, where a clear deep pool is formed, and then a small river flows down.


    "It''s so beautiful. Master Nie Kong, do we want to train here?" Cornelia asked happily.


    "Well, it should be spent a few months here to do special training for astringent breath. The specific completion time depends on your talents." Nie Kong said with a smile.He deliberately selected the beautiful scenery a few days ago, and there are good environmental conditions to give them special training.

 1693 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01719, the greedy red pupil

    "What is the special training for breathing, can Master Nie Kong clarify it?" Chi Tong blinked cutely. The surrounding environment is beautiful, and it looks suitable for a picnic.Speaking of picnics, I''m almost hungry. I really miss the smell of Nie Kong''s barbecue!The five girls of Chikushi looked at Nie Kong curiously, because the scene they picked seemed to be inconsistent with the strict special training!


    "We want to hunt fish in the river!" While speaking, Nie Kong began to take off his clothes!


    "Ah..." The six girls finally saw the curious boy''s body for the first time, staring round her eyes as if frightened and forgot to look away, hoping to see everything about Nie Kong.


    Bonnie suddenly realized: "It turns out that the boy looks like that. Master Nie Kong only has more strange things than us. It feels so majestic!"


    "Yes, yes!"


    The mature Cornelia''s pretty face was very hot, and when she looked at it, she felt her heart beating so fast!And Tsukushi had already covered his lovely cheeks with his hands, staring at only a few cracks from the corners of his eyes!


    "It turns out that boys also have organs that burden the body. They are really scary! Lord Nie Kong, you said that the three of Green and the others often bring them to run around. They should interfere with the special training like me, right? Do you make clothes to fix it?" Xiaoyin squatted boldly in front of Nie Kong, his eyes carefully looking at it, like an expert commenting.


    "No, mine is the only one that stands out. For example, you have the same reason with the Huns who have developed black pupils."


    "Oh, it seems that theirs is very small, no wonder it has no effect. Master Nie Kong''s original characteristics are the same as Xiao Yin." Xiao Yin seemed to be a female hooligan, and she kept commenting.


    "Okay, don''t look around!" Nie Kong clapped his palms vigorously, making a sound to shift their attention from their upper body, "The target is the Yellow River salmon, now I will give you a personal demonstration!"


    After all, Nie Kong''s body leaped gently, jumping into the clear river in front of the waterfall with a graceful posture!Seeing Nie Kong disappearing into the water without coming out, the six girls almost rubbed their big eyes.


    A few seconds later, suddenly from a half-meter-long big-headed fish jumped out of thin air to the shore, constantly thumping!Chitong''s eyes glowed, and he hugged it hard forward.Then Nie Kong, who disappeared, emerged from the bottom of the water and returned to their side with a strong figure filled with water droplets.


    "You see, you have to learn how I hunted a fish from the river for lunch, and now start to undress!" Nie Kong ordered.


    It suddenly became clear to Zhuzi that Master Nie Kong had thought about it, so he would separate men and women for special training, but he suddenly felt shy when he took off all his clothes in front of Master Nie Kong.


    "Yes, Lord Nie Kong!" Pony immediately waved his hand and saluted, making people feel full of vitality, her personality is very similar to Sai Liu.


    The eldest sister Cornelia didn''t think there was anything wrong, Master Nie Kong had taken the lead to show them off, and her body had no secrets in front of Master Nie Kong.


    Chi pupil listened to lunch, and put all his worries away.


    The six women untied the clothes assigned by the assassination department in no particular order, and then presented the cute and beautiful underwear at the bottom, which was specially selected for them by Nie Kong.


    When the last bondage was released, the cute and colorful figures of the six women appeared in Nie Kong''s eyes one by one.It is indeed the giant X-pie Kogin and Chikushi, whose curves have become great because of their underwear.


    Yan Fei hung around him thinly, and the bodies of several women had their own characteristics, and they kept moving his male instinct.


    "Hehe, Lord Nie Kong is good or bad. I really have an impulse for our girls'' bodies, but they are so cute." It seems that Nie Kong had talked about physiology before, so Xiaoyin laughed after seeing Nie Kong''s reaction. When he came out, he didn''t care about Nie Kong''s reaction.


    "Well, or Master Nie Kong, you can teach us how to give birth between men and women now. You missed it a few days ago and didn''t say it!" Cornelia blushed and said, as if she could feel good for her body. Very happy to attract Nie Kong.


    Tsukushi''s cute eyes were hanging down, and he hoped how could he tell his life about Nie Kong''s baby in person.


    "Now I''m going to do special training for restraining interest, don''t talk about anything messy." The girl who actually trained him laughed, and of course Nie Kong''s face was very bad.He snorted and put on his clothes again.


    "Which of you will start first, say that if you don''t work hard to catch your prey, you won''t have lunch!"


    "Master Nie Kong, me, me!" A slim and exquisite body stood up, the figure was at a medium level, and the red pupil, who was slightly worse than Cornelia, raised his fingers and jumped for joy.


    "Well, Chitong will come first." Nie Kong nodded satisfied.


    "Master Nie Kong, if I can catch a few, can I finish eating them all." The foodie Chitong asked the question that he cared most in his heart, one who felt he couldn''t eat enough.


    "Of course, you can take care of the prey you catch, but you can''t give it to others as food! First of all, let me explain that the fish is called yellow river salmon, which is a very vigilant fish. You can only learn to restrain yourself. Only then can I have a chance to hunt it up.¡± Nie Kong explained the main situation of the training and told them to pay attention.


    In fact, astringent breath belongs to the basic skills of every killer. It is simple to say, but it is really difficult to achieve success in cultivation, so it should take a while for special training.


    "If a fish with no brains can''t help it, it''s really not qualified to go out and perform tasks."


    "So, we understand what Master Nie Kong meant." Seeing Nie Kong''s words seemingly difficult, the women immediately said seriously.


    "Hehe, don''t worry too much, as long as you practice seriously, you should be able to learn it, and the fish taste is very delicious, I will teach you how to do it." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    Nie Kong almost finished tasting all the animals in the forest. It tasted the best, and it was more difficult to hunt than some dangerous species.


    "Wow, I''m really looking forward to it! Then Lord Nie Kong, I have to go first." Chi Tong''s pink eyes were gleaming, and only a few fragrant grilled fish appeared in his mind.

 1694 The collapse of the second element Text 01720, Drucker Red Eye?

    Chi Tong''s graceful posture stretched slightly, his back facing Nie Kong.From her armpits, you can see two oblate contours on the sides, and the pretty buttocks show off!Thanks to Nie Kong''s special physiology education a few days ago, he will boldly show his initially developed body in front of him.It takes at least four years to fully grow, but it already has the strength to attract Nie Kong.


    "Master Nie Kong, I''m going to jump." She squatted down on her body, shifting the center of gravity of the little ass and stock backwards.If the three little ghosts of Naha Xiu were to pose like this, Nie Kong kicked them out early.


    "Go, try to set a good example for Xiaoyin and the others." Nie Kong quietly removed his hot gaze and said aloud.


    "Yes, Chitong doesn''t want to be hungry!"


    After saying those words, Chi Tong learned Nie Kong''s force and jumped forward very simply.With a thump, splashes of water splashed, it turned out that the red pupil jumped from the stone on the high platform into the clear river.Regardless of the small scale of the small river, the pool formed by the inclination and impact of the waterfall is actually about six meters deep. It is a gathering place for cherished fish-the Yellow River salmon!


    The surface of the rippling river gradually returned to calm, occasionally there would be bubbles emerging from the bottom of the water.There was no movement in the river for one minute, two minutes, to five minutes.


    No way, how could Chitong hold her breath and dive for five minutes? Nie Kong thought that she could only hold on for 30 seconds at most and she would come up for a breath.While Nie Kong was surprised, he suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart.


    "Damn it, doesn''t she know how to swim."


    Thinking of the possibility of guessing, Nie Kong hurriedly took off his clothes and jumped into the river again.When Nie Kong dived to the bottom of the river and took a look, he found that the red pupil was quietly sinking at the bottom of the river and lost consciousness. It seemed that she was drowning and suffocating.


    Really, why did you actively ask to jump into the river as a land duck?The jump is quite simple, do you think about the consequences?Nie Kong silently swam to the side of Xiao Chitong and hugged her small body and floated ashore.


    "Oh, what happened to Master Nie Kong? Is Chi Tong''s belly ready to give birth to a baby?" Bonnie, with a nervous mind, stared and asked.


    "No way."


    The other four women looked at Nie Kong with suspicious eyes, as if asking Master Nie Kong why he gave birth only to Chitong.


    "No! Chi Tong is drowning, and the current situation is very dangerous." Nie Kong said in a deep voice.It turned out that after drowning and drinking too much water, Chi Tong''s belly became swollen, like a pregnant woman!


    "Drowning... drowning?" Black pupil seemed to be frightened and asked cryingly: "I heard that my mother said that the water is terrible and would eat people. Oh, Lord Nie Kong, is it sister... Yet."


    Xiao Yin''s pretty face was full of worry, and he said anxiously, "Master Nie Kong will definitely have a way to save Chi Tong."


    "Well, I can''t die." Nie Kong flattened Chitong''s small body on the rocks on the river bank, and then slowly squeezed the position of her bulging lungs with his hands.Simple one hand can completely control, but Nie Kong did not carefully experience that warmth for the time being.


    With a wow, Nie Kong''s pressing caused Chi Tong to spit out a few mouthfuls of river water, and even a few small shrimps followed.


    "Now by the way, I will teach you the first aid method for drowning. Look at it carefully. First, squeeze out all the water from her stomach. If you are not awake, choose artificial respiration!"


    "Artificial respiration?" the five girls asked curiously.


    "Yes, infuse air into her body. Use the elastic retraction force of the abdomen and lung tissues to exhale the air that enters. This way, instead of spontaneous breathing, save people!"


    The daughter of Cornelia stared and watched as Master Nie Kong pinched Chitong¡¯s lips, and then leaned over... and kissed Chitong¡¯s mouth.Wow, how could there be something that makes people jealous? Master Nie Kong and Chi Tong were playing and kissing.And Master Nie Kong didn''t have enough to kiss, and kept kissing.Chitong is so jealous of how she is doing this.


    Tsukushi covered his shy cheeks, his eyes filled with envy, ooh, it was clear that such things only appeared in his dreams.


    "Cough cough..." The unconscious Chi pupil suddenly coughed and his consciousness regained consciousness.She gradually opened her big blank eyes, and first saw Master Nie Kong''s enlarged cheeks pressed against her.And Chi Tong could perceive Master Nie Kong''s intimate biting of his lips, clearly kissing herself, Chi Tong''s pale and pretty face showed unprecedented shame.


    "Woo!" Chi Tong hurriedly closed his red eyes, planning to pretend to sleep again!Although I don''t... I don''t reject it, but why did Master Nie Kong kiss himself in front of Boni and the others, so shy!


    "Red pupil, you are awake." But Nie Kong had noticed the weak reaction of her body and patted her cute little face.


    "Nie Kong... Master Nie Kong, yes... I''m sorry, I... my battle failed." Chi Tong opened his eyes and got up and sat in front of Nie Kong, seeing that her pretty face was difficult to maintain. The former calm down.The lovely cheeks are slightly red, but she is calm and self-controlling, and can control the panic in her heart.


    "Stupid, let me ask you seriously, do you know how to swim?" Nie Kong asked in a loud voice.


    The six girls'' eyes were blank, "Hey, Lord Nie Kong, you talk about swimming...swimming?"


    "Since you can''t, why did you keep jumping into the water, Chi Tong, you almost drowned?" In fact, Nie Kong ignored simple details and made a mistake. Since childhood, no one taught them how to swim.


    "I saw Master Nie Kong doing something simple..." Chi Tong''s big red eyes suddenly turned into peas, muttering to himself.


    Watching Nie Kong grab the food from the water, but it was her turn. Who knew that after jumping into the water, she suddenly became unable to breathe. She drank a lot of water and felt uncomfortable.I thought I was going to die, but it turned out that Lord Nie Kong saved him.Looking towards the river, Chitong''s eyes were full of jealousy and vigilance.

 1695 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01721Teach swimming

    "It seems that we must start teaching you all over again! Forget it, the training penalty will be temporarily cancelled, and we can only spend time teaching you swimming first." Nie Kong could only say.They don''t know how to swim, and the following special training won''t open at all.


    "Then... Doesn''t Chi Tong need to be hungry at noon? Master Nie Kong, you are so kind to me!" Chi Tong''s pretty face showed an unbearable surprise, and Nie Kong immediately hit her G. point.


    "It''s really great." Xiaoyin said enviously.Obviously I thought that Lord Nie Kong only took care of his own eccentricity, but it seemed that the situation with the red pupil was not ordinary!I knew that, how good it would be to be the first to go out.


    "It''s only a special situation. Okay, you guys follow me to the shallow water area."


    In the hot sunlight, six young loli girls seemed to be unable to bear to follow Master Nie Kong to the water he picked up to a depth of only one meter, and the water depth could only be equal to the position of their shoulders.The looming skin color reflected from the water.


    The girls splashed water on each other affectionately, like little children.No, they are exactly thirteen years old.And because of the experience of drowning, Chitong was afraid.


    Nie Kong moved his legs and quickly came to Chi Tong''s side.Perceiving Nie Kong next to her, she hugged Nie Kong''s waist and abdomen in fear as if she had found a savior, for fear that she might sink into the water if she was not careful.


    "Woo, Chitong, you are too treacherous." Pony thumped dissatisfiedly, and then hugged Nie Kong like an octopus like Chitong.Seeing that Master Nie Kong did not object, Boni smiled happily.


    The remaining four girls stopped doing it immediately, completely squeezing Nie Kong, seeming to fight for their own position.


    "Master Nie Kong, hold on to us."


    "Stop playing, get ready to learn to swim, first teach you diving skills." The sweet body of the six women touched Nie Kong tightly, and he almost couldn''t keep calm.After Nie Kong finished speaking, their twelve eyes peeked at Nie Kong cutely, and their presumptuous little movements in the water finally stopped.


    Said that the six daughters are just children, looking forward to caring.And within a month of contacting Nie Kong, they also learned about Nie Kong''s character, and they often acted coquettishly hoping to be loved by Nie Kong.


    "Let me take a breath, sink into the water and open my eyes. If you feel uncomfortable, immediately float up and take a breath." Nie Kong demonstrated inhalation personally, and then dived into the water!


    But the scenery that opened his eyes almost choked him.The cute bodies of the women hidden in the water are clearly visible, and Xiao Zhuzi''s giant X is about to press his cheek.


    Nie Kong bypassed the crowd, and suddenly hugged Zhuzi from behind, screaming at her in fright. Nie Kong liked to play tricks on the shy and timid Zhuzi the most.


    "Hmm! Really... Really, why did Master Nie Kong suddenly appear behind him, making him think that a strange fish is biting his Opai." When he found out that Nie Kong was holding him, he was embarrassed. His face pressed against Nie Kong''s arms.


    "I see, now you learn how to come a few times." Nie Kong put the blushing Zhuzi down from his arms and said with a smile to the women.


    "Well, Lord Nie Kong, we know." Xiaoyin said sourly while looking at Tsukushi enviously.Why is Master Nie Kong deliberately attacking the giant X of Zhuzi, he is bigger than her.How could I lose to her than feel comfortable.


    "I will accompany you in special training. Remember to open your eyes when diving into the water, otherwise it will be difficult to capture the prey." Nie Kong warned.


    Chi Tong silently watched Nie Kong''s gentle and careful teaching, temporarily letting go of the fear in his heart.Learning from Nie Kong, he took a deep breath, turned his lovely cheeks into bulge, and dived into the water.


    Remembering Nie Kong''s teachings not to be discouraged, he realized that the vicious river water had not poured back into his stomach from his mouth and nose.And when I opened my eyes, I could safely see Master Nie Kong and Cornelia by my side!Yes, there is nothing terrible, I have Master Nie Kong and my sister who have been with me!


    After a simple experiment three or four times, the six women quickly grasped the essence of holding breath diving. In fact, it was so simple.


    But Nie Kong felt it would take a few days to learn to master swimming.Nie Kong had previous experience teaching swimming, so he basically didn''t feel jerky. Let them start from the ugly and simple dog-climbing style.


    Maintaining a relaxed state of mind and playing with the six girls in the water for two or three hours, Nie Kong took them ashore, who were groaning with hunger.Nie Kong prepared the ingredients for lunch by the way. Just now he caught more than a dozen yellow river salmon.


    The seven people formed a circle naked, and there was nothing wrong with them.Like going out for an outing, they happily made a sweet and delicious picnic with Master Nie Kong.


    Not only grilled fish, Master Nie Kong personally guided them to make fish dishes, such as delicious fish head soup.Bonnie and Tsukushi showed happiness, and remembered the happy and happy memories with Nie Kong deeply in their minds.


    Said that although Nie Kong is their adult, he has given them care and love.Although it can be said to be training, in fact, many will accompany them out to play happily like now.Unlike the previous "father" Gozzi''s feeling, Nie Kong brought them full of family warmth.


    And Chi Tong had long been thinking about Nie Kong''s delicious food, and he didn''t want to wait until he really tasted it, as if he couldn''t hold anything else in his heart, and looked at Nie Kong with adoring and fanatical eyes.


    Although Nie Kong knew that Crimson Eye was a foodie, she underestimated her appetite, and it really followed Saiyan''s appetite.


    "I hope that three days can teach you how to swim, and the special training for restraining your breath should be compressed within three months at the latest. The special training separately takes too much time, you have to be mentally prepared." , Nie Kong said to the women.


    "Master Nie Kong, Zhuzi doesn''t want other boys to see my body." Zhuzi said with a frown.


    "Yeah, the addition of three little ghosts is very annoying." Xiaoyin supported and drank.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t plan to work together for special training." Nie Kong said, shaking his head.


    "Master Nie Kong, we will do our best." Cornelia said happily.

 1696 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01722, Sai Lius troubles

    In the end, it took half a year for Nie Kong to teach them the techniques of restraining their breath in the pool, so that the Yellow River salmon almost became extinct.Part of the reason was that the three little ghosts of Naha Xiu were managed by herding sheep and almost drowned them.Secondly, Nie Kong taught the six women with a playful mentality, and witnessed the growth of the six women with his own eyes!


    More than two years of time are slowly passing by at your fingertips, but during the hard training, Chihitomi seems to have forgotten the concept of time!After all, Nie Kong''s special training is very innovative, and each time it will bring them an unprecedented experience.


    After two years of practice, the bodies of the nine elite group have grown day by day, especially the bodies of Cornelia, Kogin and Tsukushi have become full of femininity.Most importantly, their physique has been strengthened several times over before, and now their body weight has increased to more than 30 kilograms of carapace!


    In terms of physique alone, the six generals of Gullaster of Asdes are no longer opponents, and the actual combat skills Nie Kong has not been taught, otherwise it should be able to equal the B-level dangerous species!


    They can basically be considered as passing the first stage of physical training.Although the goal was to take two years, Nie Kong originally thought that he would be able to carry more than fifty catties, but found it very unrealistic, and can only do it step by step!


    During the period, Dr. Fashion''s invention was approved by the Minister of Assassination.The first is the strengthening medicine developed, which can instantly increase its own strength twice and greatly enhance the body''s recovery.


    At that time, he used death row prisoners to conduct experiments, and found that after taking the newly developed strengthening prescription, he could recover the fatal injuries suffered by the body, and it is said that the sequelae is only a few years of life span reduction!


    With the help of enhanced potions, the Minister of Assassination was naturally ecstatic, and the deployed assassination army was formed quickly!


    Then it belongs to his personal hobby of scientific research. He used men to transform the human body and obtained two forms of humanoid weapons, dangerous species and mechanical weapons, which have quite strong combat effectiveness.


    Unlike before, now Dr. Fashion can completely control their actions.Nie Kong could indeed imagine how he would order the group of strong and obedient male dangerous species to engage himself.


    And Nie Kong''s deputy general super S Esdes, obviously hadn''t seen her for a long time, it should be affected by the current environment of the imperial capital.After all, since a year ago, the atmosphere of the imperial capital has become tense and solidified. There is only one reason-the old emperor of the imperial is in critical condition!


    Even as the Deputy Minister of the Imperial Guard Force, Nie Kong often gets talks called by Minister Kerwin.The political struggle of the empire unfolded fiercely.Among the many prince battles, only one can win as the new emperor in the end, and the distribution of authority in the upper empire will begin a new round of shuffling.The final winner will get the distribution of rights.Many ministers have hidden thoughts in their hearts. If they can support the succession of other princes, then they may be able to overthrow Minister Ornest and have power in one hand.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The upper-level invisible fighting Nie Kong didn''t take care of it for the time being, not to mention that he was only a deputy minister. The ministers with power naturally did not put him in their eyes. At most, only the minister of the security team has influence!The assassination department showed that there was no sense of existence. It can only be said that half of the reason it was established at the beginning was to survive by corrupt ministers, which is basically like the weapons of corrupt ministers used to form the minions that obliterate the rights of nobles.


    Back in the guard duty room, Nie Kong found that Sai Liu was biting his pen in the room as if he was worried about something.At the age of sixteen, she has grown into a big girl, and her slender figure exudes invisible attraction.She has always been lively and energetic, how can she show a listless look, she is really abnormal today.


    "Oh, who bullied my cute Sailiu, how can I have a face today?" Nie Kong joked with a smile.


    "Oh, Lord Nie Kong, why are you making fun of Sai Liu, people are very distressed now!" Sai Liu saw Nie Kong coming back, her pretty face showed aggrieved expression.


    "Well, please ask the lovely justice envoy Sai Liu to tell me, I will help you with it." Nie Kong said, actually very curious.Compared with Boni''s brain, she may only have twisted attachments in her heart.


    "Well, it happened yesterday evening..."


    It turned out that after helping Master Nie Kong to review the security team''s affairs yesterday, she used to take Xiaobi to walk around the imperial capital every day to satisfy her hobby of patrolling.


    When I came to the Imperial City Castle Town, I encountered a murder case.There was a teenage girl named Hill who used a kitchen knife to kill several men in front of the street with a blank face. It was extremely evil!


    After seeing this, Sai Liu naturally wanted to stop her, feeling that she needed to be taken back to the imperial prison to eliminate her evil.But when he took the shot, Sai Liu found that he, who had no experience in fighting, was not the opponent of the girl at all, and almost killed him.She regretted that she didn''t ask Xiaobi to come out to challenge at the beginning, so that she brought herself danger.


    After a few minutes, Oka, the captain of the garrison, brought a dozen garrisons to come to support him, and he was able to subdue the crazy girl, but Seleu received a lot of stab wounds!After several inspections, I learned the truth. It turned out that the girl was killing herself in self-defense, and those gangsters went to seek revenge against her and were killed!


    "Everyone is so happy, Sai Liu finally defeated the evil and solved the truth, and punished the evil." After listening to her explanation, Nie Kong said in surprise, not understanding what she was depressed.


    "Master Nie Kong, Sai Liu is not the cause of the trouble." Sai Liu pouted, and continued to mutter: "I suddenly realized that if I don''t have a strong strength, I definitely can''t defeat all evil! Xiaobi although Very strong, but I can¡¯t leave my three-meter range. I suddenly found that my own strength is too weak!"


    It is true that her body has not been specially trained, and the strength value is too low, and she can only rely on the biological Teikoku to help fight, the weakness is too obvious!


    In fact, because Nie Kong originally only regarded her as his secretary, he never considered her force value. He thought it would be no problem for him to protect himself after he had a small ratio.

 1697 The collapse of the second element Text 01723, Sai Liu hopes to be transformed

    "Lord Nie Kong, watch it for yourself!" Sai Liu, who continued to talk, pulled Nie Kong''s master into her white security uniform and hit her abdomen smooth skin.


    "Oh, it seems a bit bigger than before." Nie Kong said casually.


    "Master Nie Kong fool, who...who asked you to follow it, the position I said was a little behind it." Sai Liu''s pretty face glowed with a reddish color, and he forcibly pulled Nie Kong''s fingers to it. Armpits on the side.


    Nie Kong''s fingers could detect that there seemed to be a bump in her smooth skin, as if she had chopped off a few pieces of meat there.She seemed to be touched by Nie Kong''s fingers, and she took a breath of pain. It turned out that the wound was not bandaged at all!However, Nie Kong felt that the only way to dress the wounded in the military zone was to go to Dr. Fashion.


    "Sailiu, are you okay?" Nie Kong asked concerned about her wound.


    "That''s not a minor injury... it''s nothing, but if Sai Liu goes out like this, not only will he not be able to punish the evil, but he will be bullied!" Sai Liu pouted.


    "It''s really reasonable."


    "So, Lord Nie Kong, do you think you can consider using Dr.''s fashionable body modification technique to enhance your own strength? Hearing that he has developed another mechanical modification that can transform a part of the body into a powerful one. Weapons, after I saw them, I really found them to be amazing!" Sai Liu said the main points of the conversation with Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong darkened as he listened to his face and whispered in a low voice: "Damn Dr. Fashion, he is so courageous, he actually confuses my cute little secretary to accept the transformation of the body!"


    "No...no, Lord Nie Kong, you misunderstood him! He said he was only interested in men''s transformation, so I think Lord Nie Kong can convince him." Sai Liujiao said, Sheng.


    "There is no discussion. It is forbidden to contaminate Sai Liu''s body with any evil and dirty foreign matter." Nie Kong said with a cold hum.Nie Kong felt nauseous when he thought that Sai Liu would be fucked by the disgusting Gay to see his body.


    It was really hard for him to imagine that scene would appear-after the transformation, Sai Liu suddenly pulled his pants, and he would find out how a strange thing appeared in his cross section. It is absolutely possible to do it with Dr.''s fashion abnormal behavior.


    "Master Nie Kong said that Sai Liu was ashamed. Actually, I was worried, I was afraid that Master Nie Kong would dislike Sai Liu''s body after the transformation. I...I only listen to Master Nie Kong." Sai Liu said with a twist.


    "Hehe, Seru, don''t be disappointed too quickly. Speaking of human body modification, maybe I have much higher skills than Dr. Fashion. Let me protect Seru." Nie Kong smiled.


    "Really...really, Master Nie Kong is willing to transform Sai Liu''s body?" Sai Liu''s cute face suddenly showed a surprise smile, his big eyes full of longing and expectation.


    "Yeah! Take off your clothes now and lie down on the table." Speaking of transformation, use the stigmata of the Zero Degree War Ji world to achieve the best!As long as you can adapt to a stigmata, you can obtain the physical fitness and super vitality that is several times higher than that of ordinary people!


    "Yes, Master Nie Kong of Sailiu!" Sai Liu saluted happily, and without saying anything, took off the slender guard uniform, even including the white stockings with her beautiful legs!


    The young and beautiful body was lying on the narrow table, and it was presented in front of Nie Kong, like the most famous human body banquet waiting for him to taste.


    Although Nie Kong said that he could often measure her body with his hands, for the first time, he looked directly at her all the secrets in the most comprehensive way, without any omission.


    Two prismatic crystals appeared in his hand, which belonged to a pure stigmata that had no corrosive effect. Nie Kong used it to help Satilesa''s mother to heal and reform.


    "Nie Kong... Lord Nie Kong, what is that?" Sai Liu asked curiously.


    "Contains the crystallization of righteous power, where do you want to put them in?" Nie Kong said casually.


    "Really...really, put it in the place where Master Nie Kong doesn''t touch it most often, otherwise it will knock Master Nie Kong''s finger very much." Said that Sai Liu turned over and pointed his finger at her. Jade back.


    It seemed that she, like the Pandora girl of Zero Degree Organization, was inlaid beside the cervical spine behind her, and she generously let Nie Kong watch her beautiful jade back curve.


    Nie Kong''s fingers touched her battered skin, and she was indeed an authentic young girl, her body full of vitality.Sai Liu''s whole body trembled, feeling that Master Nie Kong''s palm was as hot as usual, and she felt comfortable touching herself.


    Nie Kong accidentally cut two small mouths with his fingers, and spotted the stigmata on her body, and found that the stigmata had merged and assimilated with her body at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    The overflowing power of the stigma filled her body.Sai Liu suddenly felt that his body was full of warmth. Is it the righteous power bestowed by Master Nie Kong, and the wound in his armpit no longer hurts.


    Indeed, the injuries caused by her fight with Hill were surprisingly repaired, and Ruyu''s skin did not leave any scars.


    "Wow, Lord Nie Kong, it really seems to be full of power." Sai Liu''s eyes were wide, and a weapon appeared out of thin air in her hand-the long knife Nie Kong knew to hit Emperor Song''s knife.Sai Liu was able to instantly transform Pandora''s weapon, indicating that she fits the stigmata very well.And with her current strength, it should only be more than ten times stronger than that of a normal person, surpassing the current nine red pupils.With Digu Xiaobi, generally no one can hurt her.


    After finishing the transformation, Nie Kong put her slender body in his arms.Smelling the sweet scent of her body, Nie Kong said, "Xiao Sai Liu, are you satisfied now."


    Sai Liu shrank into Nie Kong''s arms and hummed heavily.She was full of joy and said cheerfully: "With the righteous power endowed by Master Nie Kong, Seliu will finally be able to help Master Nie Kong clear away all the evil in front of her."


    "Okay, first go and help me get Dr. Fashion''s research room, and kill his transformation troops." Nie Kong said casually.


    "Yes, Lord Nie Kong. Sailiu will help Dr. Fashion eliminate the evil in the research room." The girl in her arms smiled and saluted Nie Kong with her pretty face, without feeling anything wrong.


    Master Nie Kong asked himself to kill them, indicating that he was evil, and looking at the corpse specimens in his research room was indeed very unsightly.

 1698 The collapse of the second element Text 01724, new task?

    In fact, it doesn''t matter what Dr. Fashion is, he proudly showed Seleu his achievements in scientific research.It can only be said that Sai Liu is too simple, and Nie Kong was allowed to describe the outlook on life and values ??that filled her blank mind.Sai Liu felt that if it was Dr. Fashion, the friend of Master Nie Kong whom she admired, she felt injured that she might be able to strengthen herself.


    But who made Dr. Fashion almost attracted the pure Sai Liu to do body modification? Nie Kong instigated her to smash Dr. Fashion¡¯s place in a lesson-like manner. At the same time, they were important to use them to train Sai Liu who had no actual combat experience. It really kills two birds with one stone!


    When she kills the artificial dangerous species with C-level ability, it shows that she has the power to protect herself, and Nie Kong will at least not worry about her being injured.And it is indeed possible to use special training like Chitong and the others. That would waste too much time. As Nie Kong''s secretary, Sai Liu is not necessary!


    Seeing Sai Liu regaining her vigor, Nie Kong smiled and touched her cute little head.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After solving Sai Liu''s troubles, Nie Kong only stayed with her for a while, then left the guard duty room and headed to the assassination department as usual.


    "Vice Minister Nie Kong, you are finally here." Opening the door, Nie Kong first heard the hoarse and cold voice from the bald head minister.Nie Kong took a closer look and found that the house seemed to be narrowed a lot.


    No, it should be said that there are more people in the room.The nine Chikushi people stood vigorously in a neat row, and the Assassination Minister was followed by more than a dozen fourteen or five-year-old assassination officers.They wore the same clothes as Chitong, but saw that their cheeks were more or less bruised.


    "Oh, it turned out that the minister came here, what''s the matter with you?" Nie Kong didn''t feel very polite to him.


    "You go to the back first, I have important things to say to your deputy minister." The bald minister narrowed his eyes and said coldly to the more than 20 members of the room.


    "Yes!" In the slightly crowded room, people suddenly went to the building, leaving only Nie Kong and the two ministers sitting in front of them!


    "Hehe, it seems that Vice Minister Nie Kong has trained the elite team very well. The dozen or so ordinary members I brought, even if they took drugs beforehand, none of them can win them, really Very powerful." Minister Bald first said in a secret applause.It turned out that he had used it for a few games beforehand. No wonder that a dozen ordinary members would have injuries on their cheeks.


    "It''s nothing at all, I haven''t really started teaching them actual combat training." Nie Kong shook his head and said.


    "When do you think you can complete the special training."


    "Two years later, now they are still young and have a lot of room for growth."


    "That''s really looking forward to it. But in terms of control, you need to spend a lot of time to adjust. I found that there are only six girls, who are really a little unruly in character, so I dare to talk back!" , His tone became colder.


    "Well, I will pay attention."


    Of course Nie Kong knew what was going on. He could only say that he had spoiled them for two years, which was naturally different from their behavior.


    "Next, let''s talk about business. Let''s say that our assassination department has been secretly established for several years. Now Minister Ornest has arranged a task for our assassination department. I intend to let you lead the execution!" He said solemnly.


    "Minister Ornest?" Nie Kong frowned and said faintly: "Imperial Assassination Department shouldn''t be his personal tool, right?"


    "Haha, now your Majesty is ill, so Minister Ornest stepped up to stabilize the situation, worried that some people would be restless!"


    Nie Kong said that Minister Bald was embarrassed, and indeed led by ministers directly under the assassination department.The ministers discussed and proposed, but going out to perform tasks requires the emperor''s approval.


    But the ministers facing upwards are divided into two factions. Ornest, who owns 70% of the courtiers, can almost control the right to speak with one hand. Others are frightened by his lewd threat and dared not to mess around. A small number of upright officials overthrow. His mind.The Minister of Assassination and Gozzi came from Minister Ornest, so they would naturally stand behind him.


    "Tell me, what task did he send to our assassination department?" Nie Kong asked curiously.


    "The task is not difficult. He wants the members of our assassination department to protect the little prince of the empire for a period of time!" the minister replied.


    Although the minister is high and powerful, the military power he can control is too few, and there is only an alliance with Deputy General Esders.The rest of the imperial garrison and palace guards were all led by General Bud.


    "The little prince you are talking about, isn''t it the one who is only eight years old? But the palace is protected by a defensive emperor, and it is guarded by General Bud. Where can anyone hurt him?" Nie Kong said.


    "The minister said that the people who harmed the little prince would appear inside the palace, so the defensive imperial tools did not work. And General Bude guarded his majesty, and he was not happy to protect the little prince. Yesterday I was from the empire. The collection room deliberately came up with a few ministerial implements, and you help to distribute them. After you have them to increase your strength, it should be no problem to protect the little prince." The Bald Minister said in a low voice.


    "So that''s the case, I took that task, but the minister will be spared."


    Nie Kong''s eyes narrowed, and he drew a lot of useful information from his words. It seems that Ornest''s ambition is indeed not small.


    Ornest secretly ordered the assassination department to protect the eight-year-old little prince. He has already expressed his support and supported him to become the smallest emperor in the empire, so that he can easily control courtiers!


    In exchange for the other princes, one might be the emperor and one courtier, who knows how the new emperor will deal with him.Although he has a prominent position now, his courtiers cannot cope with the emperor.


    Now guessing based on the situation, the prince¡¯s exercise of seizing a concubine has been very intense, and the old emperor¡¯s life is not long.In order to fight for the position of the last emperor, many princes will do whatever they can, even if they can kill each other.


    "Well, it looks like you don''t like them. They can only be used by ordinary members of the assassination department." The bald head nodded and said.

 1699 The collapse of the second element body 01725, meet the little prince

    "Get ready, I''ll take you to meet the little prince later." After the assassination minister finished speaking, he left the room with a dozen of his members.


    The girls from Tsukushi sneaked out a cute head from behind, and they seemed to have overheard their conversation.


    "What are you guys doing there in a daze? It''s time to come out." Nie Kong said grimly.


    "Hehe." Seeing that Lord Nie Kong was not angry, Cornelia spit out incense mischievously and stood obediently in front of Nie Kong, followed by Xiaoyin and the five women behind her.


    "Master Nie Kong, we... we can finally go out and perform the mission." Boni said excitedly.


    "Huh! Before that, I implore Master Nie Kong to discipline the six miscellaneous fish. As a killer, they are really outrageous, lest they will drag us down or betray us in the future!" Naha Xiu said coldly.


    The minister''s worries were nothing more than fear that the six women would lose control, but he didn''t know that Nie Kong planned to train them to just listen to his own orders from the beginning!!


    "Well, I will spare time when the mission is over. Now you go back and prepare, it''s time to perform the mission." Nie Kong said.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Following the Assassination Minister to a luxurious courtyard behind the palace, the two guards guarded the assassination Minister''s waist card and immediately all lined up to salute.


    Generally speaking, the security of the palace belongs to the imperial guards under the jurisdiction of the general, but the two guards seem to have been specially sent to protect by Minister Ornest!


    The Assassination Minister asked in a deep voice: "How is the situation?"


    One of the guards said: "My lord, don''t worry, no problem has been found for the time being, but your Highness is clamoring to go out to play, we can''t stand it anymore!"


    "Um... I will solve it." The Assassination Minister nodded and led Nie Kong and the others to the courtyard. What was presented before him was the attic of the prince''s daily life, and occasionally I saw a few well-behaved maids.


    He can put two male guards in the deep layer of the palace, which shows that Ornest''s energy is already very strong, especially when the old emperor is critically ill, he controls the court with one hand!


    At the entrance of the attic behind the courtyard, a very cute head suddenly appeared, and he looked outside, and was followed by two servant girls.


    "His Royal Highness!" The assassination minister paid a salute. It turned out that the child who looked like a loli in front of him turned out to be the youngest prince in the empire, and Nie Kong thought the cute loli came.


    "I''ve been suffocating me by staying in the small room, please let me out quickly." Xiaozheng stared at the assassination minister in front of him too fiercely.


    "Hehe, please forgive me, because we are worried that someone will be harmful to your safety, so we can only wrong you to stay for a while. Don''t worry, I brought a few people to keep you company." The assassination minister said, pointing Nie Kong and his party behind.


    Xiaozheng yelled, pointing to Nie Kong innocently and said: "Compared with you, I found that he is really good-looking."


    It is true that the assassinated minister''s face is terrifying, and ordinary children must be so scared to cry when they see him.And now, standing in comparison with Nie Kong, the women around also found that Nie Kong was very good-looking, and wanted to stay next to Master Nie Kong!


    "Punch!" The little prince said it was funny, and Xiao Yin couldn''t help but let out a laugh. She was cheerful and straightforward and couldn''t hide anything at all.


    Director Assassination looked at the women behind with cold eyes, and he said calmly, "Deputy Minister Nie Kong, please remember to discipline them strictly! If there is no other way, you can only control them with drugs. "There are addictive poisons in the empire, which are actually similar to drugs in modern society. He had previously planned to add poisons to strengthening drugs to completely control his members.


    "Haha, it''s true." Nie Kong smiled disapprovingly, how could he use shoddy methods like drugs.Although they were a little bit naughty, Nie Kong felt nothing wrong.


    "I beg you for everything." The bald minister finished, and after saluting the little prince, he safely withdrew from the inner courtyard of the palace.


    "Hey, what''s your name." The little prince kept spinning around Nie Kong and asked curiously.


    "My name is Nie Kong, as the deputy minister of the Empire Assassination Department, nine of them are my subordinates, and they will be responsible for your safety from today!" Nie Kong replied.


    "Ah, I''m the same as him, I''m almost suffocating me! I can''t go out of the yard, I can''t go to see the sick father, I can only stay in the yard, why don''t you take me out." The little prince pulled Nie Said empty hand pleadingly.


    "Please continue to hold on for a few days. We will accompany you." Nie Kong grabbed his collar and carried him in front of him.It''s a pity that she''s just a fake loli, why is she so cute but a good lady!


    Nie Kong instructed Nahaxiu to hide around the yard and use the learned techniques to wipe out the breath and guard the surroundings. Nie Kong personally accompanied the little prince to the attic inside!


    The several maids in the room watched Nie Kong boldly carrying the little prince, and were so frightened that they did not move.


    "Hmph, what''s the fun of you, what right do you have to imprison me as the prince in the yard?" The little prince chattered beside Nie Kong. It seems that Ornest kept him for a few days, his grievances Very strong.


    Nie Kong looked at the impatient Xiao Zhengma, and he found a modern remote control car directly from the ring.


    "Don''t bother me, go play alone, and call me when you get tired of it!"


    "Huh, what is that?"


    Xiaozheng looked at the delicate car in front of him in amazement. When he accidentally pressed the button of the remote control, he exclaimed when he saw it ran out.


    "Ok... so amazing, is it really for me!" The little prince said with gleaming eyes.


    "Well, go and play by yourself."


    Seeing him calm down to study toys, Nie Kong didn''t take it seriously. It was too easy to get an ancient kid.


    Nie Kong stretched his waist and sat in the original position of the prince. He didn''t take the guard mission of this trip seriously, and only used it to exercise Chi Tong''s abilities.

 1700 The collapse of the second element Text 01726, the discipline conference?

    Boys like electric toys and girls like dolls.Although hobbies may be reversed in the future, it seems that the same is true in ancient times!Therefore, during the mission, Nie Kong threw a few electric toys to the little prince. After two or three years, the little prince of the empire was really kind to him day by day, and stopped arguing with Nie Kong for going out.


    And the six girls of Chitong and the three boys of Nahasiu were divided into two groups to change shifts to serve as guards. After all, no one can confirm when a dangerous attack will occur.Nie Kong felt that the task would take at least four days until the critically ill old emperor died!


    "Master Nie Kong, it''s time for us to go out on duty. I hope you can use your spare time to discipline Cornelia and the others!" At 8 o''clock in the night, seeing the six daughters of Cornelia returning from shift, Naha Xiu said Nie Kong bowed.


    "I see, go out and do your business." Nie Kong waved impatiently, and Naha Xiu could only take Green and Natara out of the house and go out of duty!


    "Hehe, what a surprise, this is the first time I spent the night with Master Nie Kong."


    Six female Yingying Yanyan surrounded Nie Kong''s side, and the direct Xiaoyin unruly rushed behind Nie Kong, pressing the giant X in front of him almost flat!


    "Yeah!! Lord Nie Kong, let''s play a game." Boni said excitedly while shaking Nie Kong''s arm.


    The beautiful and mature Cornelia lay on the floor, holding her white jaw with her hands on her back and looking up at the handsome and reliable Lord Nie Kong, her cute little feet kept rippling.Sisters Chi Tong and Xiao Hei Tong are relatively obedient, and sit quietly aside.


    "Sit down for me. Tonight, it seems that you have to take good care of you according to what the Minister said!" Nie Kong suddenly put on a stern expression and said coldly.


    "Yes, Lord Nie Kong!"


    Seeing Master Nie Kong seemed to be angry, the six women obediently lined up in front of Nie Kong in a kneeling position.


    "Master Nie Kong, in fact, I...we are already very well-behaved." Zhuzi whispered.


    "Yeah, Master Minister is too harsh, we hope to follow Master Nie Kong all the time!" Xiaoyin continued.


    "No! You were nurtured as killers. The assassination of Minister requires you to obey orders absolutely, lest you go out to perform tasks in the future and betray our empire!"


    "Then Lord Niekong, you...how do you discipline us?" Cornelia said pitifully.


    Nie Kong originally only intended to scare them so as not to be too presumptuous in front of others!


    "The first criterion for killers is to obey orders, and second, they need loyalty. You see that the dozen or so members brought by the assassination of the minister performed well. You need time!"


    "Of course we will listen to Master Nie Kong''s orders, and we have sold it to the Empire since we were young. We never...we didn''t intend to betray you!" Pony said, patted his poor X.


    "If Master Nie Kong needs us to engrave in our hearts and not forget, you have to nag us every day, otherwise we will not remember." Cornelia said mischievously.


    Nie Kong couldn''t laugh or cry and said casually: "How can I have time to repeat education every day? It''s better to engrave it on your body so that you can remember it all the time."


    "Eh, it''s carved on the body." Cornelia''s beautiful face collapsed, and then he said directly: "Well, where does Master Nie Kong want to be carved on Cornelia''s body."


    With that said, Cornelia took off her body''s clothes altogether, and turned around in front of Nie Kong to show her mature and tall white figure.


    There is no exaggeration like Xiao Yin and Two Women, but other aspects should not be underestimated.She was only a fifteen year old girl, but she was more mature than Xiaolan and Yuanzi of Conan World.


    "Wow, the eldest sister is so bold. Hehe, Master Nie Kong, what can you say to engrave? I think I can consider engraving on the back for the loyalty and service of the country." Pony said straightforwardly.


    "Hey, I haven''t talked to you, don''t talk to yourself." On the back is engraved with loyalty and service to the country, do you think it is Yue Fei, let''s say that you have not decided to use the method of engraving.


    "Hmph, you say it is carved in our hearts or in our bodies, Master Nie Kong, which one do you choose." Cornelia said with a smile.


    Zhuzi''s pretty face was red and hot, really...do you really want Master Nie Kong to engrave on his body?


    "Master Nie Kong, hurry up, I will use it to warn myself every day." Seeing that Nie Kong didn''t move, Cornelia urged.


    "Well, then use the moment." Seriously, they don''t need to brainwash, at least they listen to their own words.


    Nie Kong pulled her tall and jade body in front of him, turning her back to him.Nie Kong took out a special needle for engraving, but what kind of words are engraved? It''s disgusting to be loyal and serve the country.


    "Master Nie Kong, let''s engrave the signature first. Master Nie Kong''s name warns, I...I believe the effect will be very good." Cornelia said suddenly.


    "It''s really troublesome!"


    Nie Kong''s hands began to be engraved constantly, only to see his bright red name gradually appear on her white jade back.


    "Ah..." The faces of the other five women became inexplicably hot, and a strange emotion suddenly appeared in their hearts.


    But Nie Kong''s movements didn''t stop, and the next six characters appeared behind her-neatly connected to Nie Kong''s Cornelia!


    After the engraving, Nie Kong suddenly found that he was accustomed to writing the words he most hoped in his heart.


    "Well, I seem to have made a mistake. I will help you correct it."


    After looking in the mirror and seeing what Nie Kong had carved, Cornelia''s cheeks reddened into a big lantern, "It''s okay, it''s okay, Lord Nie Kong! No need to change it, I...I think it''s great! "


    "Then it''s my turn. I want words with the same content as the eldest sister." Bonnie put his body safely on Nie Kong''s knees, and his white back appeared.


    Nie Kong tattooed her one by one, okay, in the end, assassinating the training meeting that the Minister hoped, how did Nie Kong feel that it changed.


    "Master Nie Kong, if others see... it will be shameful to see." When it was the last Tsukushi''s turn, she said blushing.


    "I''ll help you carve on the inner side of the thigh and leg, so that it will be difficult for others to see."


    "Ah...no...no need." Zhuzi''s pretty face suddenly smoked, and the thought of spreading his legs to show Master Nie Kong, then... would be ashamed.

 1701 The collapse of the second element Text 01727, Secretary of the Garrison Kerwin

    The three days passed unharmed, and there was no special danger. On the contrary, Minister Ornest came to visit the little prince twice in secret.Nie Kong asked the little prince, and he found out that his relationship with Ornest is very good!


    And when the atmosphere was so tense that night, there was finally movement in the palace, and news of the death of the old emperor came!The little prince was so scared that he cried, crying and wanting to visit his father!


    The battle for the prince to seize the progeny reached the final moment. Nie Kong believed that Ornest would come and pick him up to take over the imperial power. He only needs to wait a moment!As expected, a fierce voice soon came out.But something was wrong, because it was obviously fighting!


    "What happened?" Nie Kong asked coldly.


    "Master Nie Kong, there is an adult with more than 20 private soldiers outside who intends to forcefully enter. Nahasiu and us are desperately resisting them!" Cornelia said in an anxious tone.


    Nie Kong said softly, isn''t it Ornest, took the little prince out to take a look outside the prince palace!In front of the beautifully decorated garden, a fierce fight suddenly took place!


    Naha Xiu''s nine-man squad was desperately resisting the attack of more than 20 armored soldiers.Although the nine of them have very strong physical fitness, their actual combat experience is not as good as that of veterans.And the veterans will simply cooperate with each other, Cornelia and the others can only fight separately!If they have not experienced severe battles, it is difficult for them to grow up and stand alone.So the current situation is very bad for them, and Nie Kong intends to let them suffer.


    "I don''t know good or bad, you guys let me go, I need to take the little prince to meet your Majesty for the last time." Behind the soldier, a very familiar voice from Nie Kong heard Nie Kong slightly. It was shocked.Looking back along the crowd, he unexpectedly found his old friend and boss, the Minister of the Imperial Guard, Kerwin!


    "Don''t think that lies can deceive us. If your purpose is to bring the little prince to see your majesty, why did you bring a group of armed soldiers to come here?!" Naha Xiu said calmly, his expression unmoved. !


    "Hmph, you have no right to question what I said. Call your boss out quickly, or else kill you!" Kerwin said sharply, depending on the situation, he would take the little prince away no matter what!


    If Nie Kong''s guess is correct, he should stand on the opposite side of Ornest and support another prince to seize the concubine!And now, as long as the little prince is hidden for a period of time or destroyed, it can completely defeat Ornest''s ambition.


    If the new prince he supports ascends the throne, then Ornest should indeed step down.No matter how strong his political power is, he only needs a word from the new emperor, he has to take off his black hat!


    Don''t you accept it? The strongest general in the empire, General Bud, specializes in all kinds of objections. He is a very persistent royalist and only obeys the emperor''s orders.At this time, Kelvin used the elite of the Imperial Guard to come to surround the little prince, intending to sever Ornest''s hope!


    "Nie Kong, what do you say...what do we do now." Seeing his situation is dangerous, the little prince grabbed the corner of Nie Kong''s clothes and said anxiously.He really thought that Kervin would take him to see his father, but he didn''t expect Kervin to harm him.


    "Hehe, I will meet him when I go out, after all, he is my boss." Nie Kong and the little prince stood out from the palace and came to him.


    Seeing the appearance of the little prince, Kerwin''s face was delighted, but when he saw Nie Kong, he showed a stunned expression!


    "Nie Kong, why are you?"


    "Minister Kervin, it''s such a coincidence that I met you. As the Deputy Minister of the Assassination Department, I am responsible for protecting the little prince." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    "Since you are a member of my imperial capital guard team, now I order you to bring the little prince over!" Kelvin said slowly.


    Although it was the first time he ordered him, Kelvin felt that Nie Kong knew the current affairs as a brilliant man because he was promoted by bribing himself.


    "Hehe, Minister Kelvin, you laughed, do you think the prince is better than the head of the security team." Nie Kong refused his request without hesitation.


    "You... are you really going to fight against me? Why would you help Ornest? As long as you take refuge in me now, I promise you can be promoted to the head of the garrison in a short time. Don''t waste the promotion. Opportunity." Kervin said persuasively.


    "Oh, I will fight for the position of minister myself. For example, if you fail, shouldn''t I take your place for granted. Besides, you are not much better than Ornest, you can laugh at fifty steps. A hundred steps!" Nie Kong said something that made Kerwin''s face very ugly, because Nie Kong felt that letting the little prince be the emperor might be a good choice.


    "Nie...Nie Kong, as long as you can protect my safety, I...I won''t forget you, I promised to...I will promote you to minister when I have the opportunity." The little prince looked at Nie Kong with tears. I was afraid that Nie Kong would hand over himself.


    "Don''t worry." Nie Kong patted his cute little head, but it was a fake loli.Sure enough, to distinguish them, you really need a method like dealing with Ma Yin.


    "Hmph, then don''t blame me for being ruthless, kill me without mercy!" The somber-faced Kervin immediately issued the command to attack!


    More than twenty soldiers were completely mad at once, and it seemed that they were indeed the dead soldiers he trained.Naha Xiu and the others had to deal with three of them. When they could not hold on to it, Nie Kong shot.


    With a wave of Nie Kong, the space in front of him turned into a dozen black fragments and shot out. It was obviously a space particle with the same principle as the serpent!


    The fragments of the space smashed their armor, and blood holes came out densely through the soldiers'' bodies.


    "Ah..." They uttered miserable screams, and they kept rolling on the ground.Missing arms and legs are considered good, but a few of the key hits have long lost their vitality!


    "how is this possible!"


    Seeing Nie Kong kill the dead man he had cultivated so hard, he showed an expression of disbelief.Nie Kong, who was obviously promoted by bribery, has such a powerful force?

 1702 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01728Promoted minister

    "Hmph, fortunately I arranged a hand secretly, otherwise you would have succeeded." A fat man chewing a steak came out from the darkness, his whole body exuded a fierce arrogance, and a dozen civil servants followed him. Behind!!


    "Oh... Minister Ornest?" Kerwin paled when he saw his appearance. He knew he was done and how miserable it would be to fall into his hands.Since he has participated desperately in the fight for the prince to seize the prince, it shows that he understands what the outcome will be if things fail.


    "Chancellor Ornest, please let my family go." He knelt in front of Ornest, kowtow hard.Ornest kicked him away mercilessly, and then a dozen soldiers pulled him down, there was nothing to do with him!


    "Little prince, I''m here to pick you up. No, maybe it''s time to call you your majesty!" Ornest went straight to the little prince and respectfully performed a courtesy as a courtier.


    "Eh..." The little prince opened his eyes wide, obviously not looking back.No wonder it is hard for him to believe the facts. He has more than a dozen older brothers, but how could it be his turn for an eight-year-old child to inherit the position of his father?


    "Onest, you... are you telling the truth?"


    "Your Majesty, I didn''t lie. If you don''t believe me, ask them." Ornest pointed to the minister behind while gnawing on the steak.


    "Congratulations, your majesty, long live your majesty." The dozens of civil servants behind suddenly knelt down on one knee, and at a glance, they all knew that they were Ornest''s minions, the turbulent political power he controlled.


    With their support, in fact, no one can object to tampering with the little prince into an emperor. His political interests are too strong.


    "No, I don''t believe it, I... I''m going to ask the father," the little prince said.


    "Your Majesty, I''m so sorry! I didn''t have time to tell you, the first emperor has passed away just now!" Ornest said with a sigh.


    Although he heard the rumors in the palace, after hearing Ornest''s confirmation, the little prince burst into tears.


    Nie Kong didn''t have time to talk nonsense with them. After seeing Ornest coming, he quietly left his palace with Chitong and his party!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Early the next morning, the new emperor held a grand enthronement ceremony.But Kerwin, the garrison minister who dared to resist Ornest, was sentenced to him and his accomplices. In the execution grounds of the Imperial Plaza, a crucifixion was given in the eyes of hundreds of thousands of people-nailed to a wooden cross.And even their family members were implicated, and the death was extremely cruel!Ornest seemed to have issued a warning, telling the fate of daring to resist him.


    As the victorious faction, at this time, early in the morning the second day after enthroning, they began to distribute the fruits of victory in the palace.


    Sure enough, Ornest began to make demands. First of all, I talked about Esders''s problem, thinking that her merits and abilities have long been qualified for the position of general!


    With his eyes closed, General Bude only uttered an um, and said: "The new emperor really wants to attract a few new talents. I recommend the two deputy generals Esdes and Najieshitan, although They are female players, but their personal abilities are very good. I believe they can help your Majesty a lot!"


    There was an extra, irrelevant little character, Na Jiexitan, but Ornest¡¯s flesh-filled face was full of smiles, and I didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong: "General, you are right, the new emperor does need several supporters. ."


    The eight-year-old emperor sitting on the emperor''s throne was listless. It seemed useless to recover from the sad blow of the death of the emperor. She shook her hand: "You can figure it out."


    "Your Majesty is wise!" Ornest said respectfully, secretly happy.


    "As for the minister of the Imperial Guard, he was sentenced to death for offending his Majesty last night. For the vacant position, I intend to let Iokal take the position!" the minister said.


    "Iokal, isn''t that your relative?" The general''s eyes shot out cold light, and he looked at Ornest and said, Bud''s majesty stopped his eating meat.The garrison is indirectly under the control of the general, no wonder the general will be moved!


    "Haha!! The general was joking, he is just my distant relative, but as the saying goes, good people do not avoid relatives, I believe he has the ability to serve as the responsibility of the secretary of the garrison!" Ornest, he was eroding the general''s power , And continue to expand itself.


    The little emperor, who had been listlessly listening to Ornest and their conversation, suddenly lifted up, "No, I can''t agree."


    Bude smiled. It seems that the new emperor is young, but not very stupid.Ornest was obviously taken aback. He kept biting at the meat and asked aloud: "Your Majesty, why...why?"


    "I have promised someone the post of head of the garrison." The little emperor waved nonchalantly.


    "Hey, I''m very curious, who can get into your majesty''s eyes." Ornest said.


    "He is called Nie Kong. I heard that he is the deputy minister of the garrison. He should be the successor of the garrison. If he is the minister of the garrison, I think the safety of the imperial capital is guaranteed." Because he did in three days. I really like the weird toys brought by Nie Kong, and they have protected him from Kervin''s hands!


    Ornest''s face was green, and he didn''t expect that his wolf ambition would make a mistake halfway through, and an unrelated character appeared.


    As a big figure in charge of courtiers, he naturally didn''t recognize who Nie Kong was!


    "Your Majesty, the duties of the minister should indeed be replaced by the deputy minister!" Bude said calmly.Although he did not interfere in politics because of his ancestral training, the security team originally belonged to him.


    "That''s for sure, I believe he was very happy after hearing it." The little emperor finally showed a faint smile.


    "Your Majesty has decided."


    A fierce light appeared on Ornest''s cheeks. Although the little emperor was well controlled when he was young, he was also easily bewitched by others.For my own rights, it seems that I absolutely must cut off the meeting between the Minister named Nie Kong and his majesty!


    Or ask him directly before that, if you are willing to become your own badminton party, it is best.If not, the threat can only be resolved once and for all.Those who are not under his control are all his enemies.

 1703 The collapse of the second element Text 01729, Nie Kongs ambition?

    "Finally become a general!" After hearing the news of his promotion in a certain duty room in the military zone, Esdes''s calm blue eyes showed a rare excitement.


    Since coming to the prosperous imperial capital from a remote hometown in the northern part of the empire four years ago, she has been training herself with the goal of becoming a general-level figure, and now her goal has finally been achieved!


    I didn''t waste the hard training that I had been insisting on for four years, and the hard work paid off.Although part of it is due to Minister Ornest, the most is the result of his own power performance!


    "Nie Kong, I will dominate all of your new things with the majesty of the general, and I won''t let you bully again." The shame that happened with Nie Kong two years ago, constantly resurfaced in her mind. go with.And now he has a super powerful Teikoku, his position is also a lot higher than him, he has no right to refuse!


    I was eager to dominate him. I saw him put on an expression of helplessness to me. I changed what he had done to me to experience several times, and finally called my sister in a gentle and submissive voice!


    No, it''s just a fantasy in my mind that my body is already excited.The blue eyes showed a bit of red light, and her breathing became slightly thicker.


    Pulling open the closed door with force, Esdes eagerly walked to Nie Kong''s duty room.It is early in the morning. According to the information obtained from his investigation, he must have stayed at the security team and did not go out!


    Blocking Nie Kong''s door in three steps in two steps, Esdes considered what domineering method to use to shock Nie Kong, but suddenly heard the voice of discussion from Nie Kong and other colleagues.


    Their voices are very loud and they seem to have a pleasant conversation!She only heard the previous sentence, and Esther''s pretty face immediately showed an expression of astonishment and disbelief.


    "Congratulations, Vice Minister Nie Kong, you have been promoted to the head of the Security Force!" His voice was very hoarse and gloomy. He could hear the voice of the assassinated minister, and Esders knew clearly!How could it be possible that Nie Kong was promoted to minister?What a joke about being promoted at the same time as your own son!As they continued to listen to their conversation, Esther''s face became more and more ugly!


    "Hehe, there is nothing to be happy about, my job has basically not changed." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    "The nature is different, now you are eligible to go to the face saint." Minister Bald continued.


    It turned out that as the minister of the security team, he summarized and analyzed the cases that had important influence on the imperial capital and presented it to the emperor for approval!


    "By the way, besides congratulating you on your promotion, I have one thing to discuss with you."


    "What''s the matter?" Nie Kong said strangely.


    "Since Nie Kong has served as the minister of the garrison, I may need to remove the position of deputy minister of your assassination department." Nie Kong has become the minister, and his position is equal to him, so naturally he cannot continue to be his subordinate.


    Nie Kong''s eyebrows suddenly raised, how could the results of his own training, his lovely girls, be easily given to others!In other words, I carved my name on their back a few days ago.


    "I refuse to agree!" Nie Kong said calmly.


    "What are you talking about, you, the Deputy Minister of the Imperial Guard Force, how can you allow you to hold other positions?" The Bald Minister said coldly. He didn''t want Nie Kong, who controls the Guard Force, to interfere with his right to assassinate the Ministry.


    "Then I will serve as the two heads of the security team and the assassination department at the same time." Nie Kong narrowed his eyes and said his plan.


    The bald minister''s hideous cheeks showed surprise, and he shouted: "I have no plans to abdicate to you."


    "Hehe, minister, please fulfill me. If I have the power of the assassination department and the security team at the same time, I may be able to compete with Minister Ornest and the general."


    The garrison was separated from the general, and then the power of the assassination department was snatched from the hands of the ministers, and while encroaching on them, they strengthened their own power!


    After listening to Nie Kong''s ambition, Minister Bald''s cheek showed a horrified expression.If he can really do it, then the empire will have a third power upstart, presenting a three-legged situation!


    "And you can''t command the elite team of assassinations. They only obeyed my orders. After all, I personally trained them for two years and treat them as family members! Another group of ordinary assassins rely on The enhanced drugs developed are cultivated and formed. Do you think Dr. Fashion, the scientist who developed the drugs, will listen to your orders or follow me." Nie Kong said indifferently.


    It turned out that all the handles of the assassination department fell under Nie Kong''s control.He was horrified to discover that he seemed to have fallen into Nie Kong''s layout invisibly!


    "You...what are your plans!"


    "There are no secrets that can''t be said, but I don''t want to be bullied, including Minister Ornest, who is a courtier."


    With sweat on his forehead, he said hoarsely: "That''s it, but I alone can''t fulfill your right to serve as the two ministers. You need your majesty''s personal promise to grant a reward!"


    Even if Nie Kong insisted on not agreeing to give up the position of Deputy Minister, now the Assassination Department actually fell into the hands of Nie Kong.If there is no Nie Kong, the assassination department can only be regarded as an empty shell!


    "Of course, I believe that in the future, your Majesty will recognize my performance, and I will temporarily serve as the Deputy Minister of Assassination. I hope you will not reveal what I have discussed with you today." Nie Kong said.


    "Do you think I will help you keep it secret? I can count as an official from Minister Ornest." The Bald Minister said coldly.


    "Whatever you want, exposure can only add a little difficulty for me, maybe it will be a lot more interesting, the challenge of confronting Minister Ornest directly!" Nie Kong said playfully.


    "Hmph, I hope you stop playing with fire and self-immolation. I will help you temporarily hide the position of Deputy Minister of the Assassination Department, but I have to see how you can fight the strongest Minister Ornest and the strongest Bud in the imperial capital!"


    After listening to Nie Kong, he said his ambitions. He was inexplicably shocked and admired Nie Kong very much. He planned to watch the fire from the other side, and they were irrelevant!

 1704 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01730, Esthers persistence

    A loud bang interrupted the conversation between Nie Kong and Minister Bald, and they all looked at the knocked door.


    The first thing that appeared in front of Nie Kong''s eyes was the superb curve revealed in the white military uniform. The perfect figure seemed to combine Cornelia''s tallness and the advantages of Chikushi Giant X, which made people stunned.However, with her beautiful and messy cheeks, her face was ugly at this time.


    "Deputy General Esdes?" He recognized Nie Kong who was familiar with Qianying in front of him and let out a surprised voice.


    "No, you should call her the General, she has been promoted just like you." The Assassination Minister said with a headache.Seeing Esdes''s appearance, I guess I eavesdropped on their conversation.


    "That''s it, it seems that the new emperor''s accession to the throne is a happy thing for everyone."


    Although Nie Kong didn''t hear the ridicule in it, Esdes felt very angry.Nie Kong was promoted to minister, not to mention, but he secretly planned to get the right to confront Minister Ornest.Damn it, is he going to use power to dominate himself in the end?


    "Nie Kong, I won''t let you succeed!"


    "What are you talking about?" Nie Kong asked inexplicably.


    "You don''t pretend to be garlic. I will become the strongest general in the empire sooner. How can I tolerate your prestige and power higher than me!" Asides said loudly.


    "It seems that General Asides is very confident." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    "Nie Kong, I will regain control of you in my palm." Asides said coldly.


    "Hehe, if that day comes, I will call you my Queen Queen." The last Queen Queen, Nie Kong''s tone suddenly became extremely soft. In fact, it''s nothing to call her Queen Queen, she does have that qualification. .


    Esther''s pretty face was hot, and his blue eyes were rippling, "What...what a bad name for the Queen? First of all you have to call me...my sister!"


    "Next year, I will be younger than me. I prefer you to call my elder brother." Nie Kong muttered.


    Esther''s pretty face turned black, and he shouted frantically: "Ah, you really have wolf ambition, please forget that name!"


    The Assassination Minister noticed the cold air she exuded, and hurriedly changed the subject: "By the way, General Esders came to see Minister Nie Kong today. What do you need me to avoid?"


    "Huh, I...I just pass by occasionally." Esters'' tone became a little weaker, and he said with an unnatural expression.


    "Then since there is nothing wrong, I should report to the assassination department."


    The garrison has been organized by Seriu, and it hasn''t changed much from the previous situation when he was in charge of the deputy minister.In the past, Seriu had helped him do the job as a deputy minister, but now Nie Kong has promoted her to take up the role of deputy minister.


    Although Oka and their dozens of team leaders complained about Nie Kong''s eccentricity in their hearts, who made Sai Liu and Master Nie Kong have a good relationship, was like Master Nie Kong''s concubine.


    Sai Liu''s work has not changed from before. After sorting out and reviewing the case, Nie Kong will naturally pass it on to the little emperor to watch the situation in the imperial capital the next morning.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When he arrived at the assassination department, Nie Kong saw that the nine red pupils had already been waiting there.The girls were in good spirits and kept talking to Nie Kong, but Naha Xiu raised his eyebrows and looked at the trash fish in front of him with dissatisfaction.


    A few days ago, Master Nie Kong said he would discipline them. He felt that the women hadn''t changed much.He might be able to guess their girl''s attachment to Master Nie Kong.Although he didn''t show up, he himself also respected Master Nie Kong.But I feel that emotion will only be a burden to the killer.If the feelings are too rich, it will make him lose his mind, so he has always put on a cold expression.If they do not change their mentality, they will not be qualified as killers at all. They will be too emotional and emotional, or even betrayal!


    "You guys, let''s go first. I have to prepare the materials needed for the special training for you. Today we are going to start the actual combat training. It is very likely to be life-threatening. The nine of you must be mentally prepared." Sora said.Speaking of their physical fitness is basically qualified, and continuing to exercise may not be very effective, so Nie Kong plans to use actual combat to enhance their combat effectiveness.


    "Yes, Lord Nie Kong!" Hearing the new special training Nie Kong said, Nahaxiu and the others showed excitement. They had waited for that moment for too long!


    The nine people each carried a weight of more than 30 kilograms and rushed towards the forest as usual.Even though the body of the nine is the smallest, with only 140 centimeters of black pupil of Lolita, she is basically fine with 30 kilograms on her back.Moreover, they were used to strict weight-bearing training, so Nie Kong cancelled the punishment early because they could all reach the finish line at the speed that Nie Kong was satisfied with.


    Nie Kong was very pleased. She might not be as talented as her sister Chitong, but she was desperately eager to catch up with her sister and didn''t let herself down.


    After watching them leave, Nie Kong turned to the torture room in the military zone.The number of prisoners held there has not decreased. There are foreign nationals taken from different countries, related to the death row prisoners holding the imperial capital!


    There are no less than a dozen condemned prisoners who are tortured to death by Esthers alone!As for the materials for Dr. Fashion Experiment, more than a dozen materials are needed every day, and all of them must be male.


    Poor, because of Sai Liu''s playing field a few days ago, he destroyed all his experimental product transformation army, and had to make his own army again.


    At the same time, he was amazed by the power Seleu showed.After learning about the results of Nie Kong''s transformation from Sai Liu''s mouth, he kept discussing with Nie Kong almost every day.


    Therefore, the relationship with Nie Kong is basically very good, and he will unconditionally obey Nie Kong''s request.The remuneration required for assassination of the minister is generally paid by death row prisoners.


    The ability of Nie Kong''s transformation is amazing, it is like mechanical transformation, because Sailiu can transform into a solid cold weapon.Speaking of genetic modification, Seleucid does not have dangerous planting, but its physical fitness and resilience have been directly increased more than ten times.It is ten times stronger than taking drugs, and there are no side effects!!

 1705 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01731, Ornest solicits

    Preparing to pull more than a dozen prisoners out, but Nie Kong encountered an unexpected character-Minister Ornest, who was eating meat and watching the torture!


    "It turned out to be Minister Nie Kong. I haven''t been able to see you before. Today, I saw that the hero was born as a boy!" Nie Kong didn''t ignore his intention, but Ornest came forward to fight Nie Kong strangely. call.


    "Secretary Ornest, what can you say straight, I don''t have time to chat with you!" Nie Kong said calmly.


    "Hehe, the young man is really strong and his personality is too irritable." He smiled disapprovingly, and continued: "Speaking of which I have always lacked a capable officer beside me, I wonder if you are interested in becoming mine. Power."


    After hearing Ornest''s kind words, Nie Kong didn''t understand that he was recruiting himself.Nie Kong almost laughed. Even without considering other factors, Nie Kong couldn''t stand the disgusting face that he had to deal with every day.


    Ornest''s olive branch might be ecstatic for others, but Nie Kong didn''t put him in the eyes of his courtiers.If you dare to stretch out your dog''s paw, sooner or later, he will be cleaned up.


    "As the head of the imperial capital security team, do you think I might agree. If there is nothing else, I will leave first."


    Nie Kong ignored Minister Ornest, whose expression had become violent, and refused mercilessly.


    From the cell of the torture room, a dozen strong and powerful prisoners were specially selected, and they were brought with dangerous weapons, and then they followed the nine Akihito to the forest where they had been trained for two years.


    During this period, Nie Kong ran into trouble. When a dozen prisoners came out of the military zone, they immediately attacked him.After Nie Kong bloodied the prisoners who had come out to resist, no one dared to make trouble.


    "The content of your special training today is very simple. I have scattered more than ten death row inmates in every corner of the forest. I told them that if any of them can kill any of you, I will restore him. So they will kill you at all costs, and your mission is very simple. Everyone needs to bring back at least one of the death row¡¯s heads to me, otherwise it will be you!¡± Nie Kong looked at them seriously In a circle, he said warningly.Actual combat training is difficult to say, but it is generally trained in life and death struggles.


    "Master Nie Kong, let''s put it new. It''s... it''s easy. We were able to tie a dozen regular troops a few days ago." Xiaoyin murmured.


    "Xiao Yin, your hands are trembling." Chi Tong looked at the giant X girl with her eyes turned into beans.


    "Stupid... idiot, don''t you know that it was trembling with excitement?" Xiaoyin said in a panic, but couldn''t hide her inner tension.


    "Don''t worry, as long as it''s normal, it''s okay. We have received so many special trainings from Lord Nie Kong for this." Big sister Cornelia came out and said comfortingly.


    "That''s right, they don''t see enough at all," Pawnee said fearlessly.


    "Oh, I forgot to tell you, I gave them weapons, and they will really die in it if you are not careful! Murderers are different from soldiers, they will use all means to make a living." Nie Kong reminded. .


    "Understood, we will come on." Chikushi said bravely.


    "Then you set off, the time limit is before four o''clock in the afternoon! Even if you can''t finish the team members, even if they die, I will not easily forgive him." Nie Kong said coldly.


    "Yes, Master Nie Kong!" The nine people know the importance of the matter, otherwise, going out to perform high-risk tasks in the future may be many times more dangerous than Master Nie Kong''s arrangement.In order to be able to come back alive in the future, it must be strictly trained.


    Nahasio didn''t have to say, he didn''t even think that he would not be able to finish it.He said he had been expecting a special training for killing for a long time.


    The nine people converged their breath, divided into nine directions and disappeared into the forest.If you don''t see them with your eyes, it is difficult for ordinary people to find them.The special training for interest-grabbing more than a year ago played an irreplaceable role in the assassination mission.


    Now that death row prisoners hide in the forest and lie in ambush, depending on their level, the least effort is to use anti-assassination tactics.It is very challenging for them. First, they need careful insight to find the target in the forest.


    Nie Kong''s figure followed them and hid in the forest. He watched their performance seriously.Although he spoke mercilessly, he actually cared about the safety of the women in his heart.


    They didn''t disappoint Nie Kong, because Nie Kong''s previous training was related to it.In the past, Nie Kong asked them to learn insights from survival games, and then practiced hunting D-class dangerous species for lunch while converging their breath.As long as they use the knowledge learned from Nie Kong''s special training, they should be able to complete the task easily.


    Of course, except for Nahasiu, he was so arrogant that he didn''t put the prisoners in his eyes. He walked in the forest with integrity as if waiting for the enemy''s attack.


    After wandering for more than half an hour, the two hidden prisoners made a decisive move.It is a pity that they picked the wrong opponent, and Naha Xiu dared to do this, which shows that he has strong confidence in his heart.


    Two dangerous prisoners persisted in Nahasiu''s hands for less than ten minutes, and he was mercilessly killed one after another, and his clothes were stained with blood!He casually used the prisoners'' weapons and cut off their heads.


    The other eight people were careful to hide their breath, and after using their insight to find out the clues they were hiding, they switched from passive to active and launched an attack on their target.


    The battle was quite thrilling, because Nie Kong had already reminded them that it was a life-and-death fight, and only one person could survive.


    In order not to be killed, they desperately used the power in their bodies, allowing them to experience a lot of things in the fight.


    In the end, no one dropped the chain, and Nie Kong was relieved that all the nine members of the assassination team had completed the mission.The slowest was Natara in the boys group, and the fastest was Nahasiu, and he killed four by himself!


    Their actual combat skills were very jerky, and Nie Kong watched their performance.Except for Naha Xiu, the rest need to be cultivated for one or two years!

 1706 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01732, special training is over

    The cruel and dangerous death training taught them how to kill people correctly, which is different from the simple method of assassinating ministers and ministers tied to the torture room in a military zone.They are all done, only the two girls, Xiao Yin and Hei Tong, appear slightly embarrassed.Especially Black pupil, when Nie Kong saw her situation, he was shocked!


    "Woo, Lord Nie Kong, sister!" She was crying in fear, and pitifully sniffing, wandering alone in the gloomy forest.Moreover, she held a short knife in one hand and a bloody head in the other, and the atmosphere was very strange.


    The little black pupil in front of him looked like a blackening, and his whole body exuded the expression of his boyfriend like a hatchet. It really made Nie Kong look at it cautiously. Maybe he was born with hatchet talent.


    "Black pupil, the task is complete!" Nie Kong''s figure appeared in front of her, and the weird atmosphere was immediately dispersed.


    "Master Nie Kong!"


    Wow, she threw away the bloody object in her hand and threw herself into Nie Kong''s arms, her little blood-stained face constantly rubbing.Because of her sister''s support, she has indeed become much weaker than before.


    "What are you crying? It''s not shameful! I have been standing behind and watching your performance. Black pupil performed well today.


    Nie Kong put his arms around her small and cute body, and touched her ear-cut short hair with his right hand.


    "But...but the second time Heitong killed someone. On the day of the first killing...I...I vomited all night. Master Nie Kong, Heitong, Heitong will get used to it slowly." Heitong raised his head. , Looked at Nie Kong with big teary eyes.Smart, she should be able to guess, there will be a lot of training like this in the future.


    "Wipe away your tears and go back. Your sister completed the task early in the morning." It is said that Chitong''s top few elites belonged to the first murder, but their expressions remained calm, it seems that they may have a natural talent for assassination.


    Needless to say, Black Hitomi, the murder was done very simply, otherwise it would not be completed faster than Chikushi.But afterwards, the cowardly side will come out. Is she two-faced?


    "Yeah! Heitong will work hard to keep up with her sister''s strength, so that she will be with her sister next to Master Nie Kong in the future." The girl Lori wiped away her tears and showed a strong expression.


    Nie Kong sorted out the six women''s personalities slightly, and the black pupils were weak and strong.On the other hand, Cornelia has a mature and beautiful appearance, and her strong and reliable appearance is wrapped in the delicate and fragile appearance of a little girl.Pony is cute and silly, with only one tendon in his head, very vigorous.Chikushi and Xiaoyin of the giant X school have opposite personalities, one is shy and the other is straightforward.The last red pupil is gentle and kind, has his own opinion on everything, and is especially greedy!


    Of course, Nie Kong can be divided into three factions according to their size, the small silver and Tsukushi of the giant X faction, the red pupil and Cornelia of the medium slim faction, and the black pupil and Pony of the cute faction of the poor X faction!


    The heads of the fifteen prisoners were all arranged in a row, announcing the completion of their respective tasks.


    Xiao Yin''s face looked very pale, and Nie Kong actually saw her holding back the nausea of ??spitting out stomach acid, and cut the successive heads with one knife.After the beautiful eldest sister Cornelia killed someone, she even took a bath on the hidden river bank, hoping to wash away the blood.Seeing her carelessly taking a bath in the river outside, Nie Kong threw her buttock with a pebble.Frightened her and hurriedly dived into the water, restrained her aura and looked around, where she knew Nie Kong was teasing her.


    "Your performance has passed, especially since Nahasiu has overfulfilled the task."


    Nie Kong said a few words to encourage them, and at the same time, vigilantly explained to them that the following special training would be more demanding and dangerous than today!


    The actual combat training can only be greatly improved in the actual combat of the crisis of life and death.As for Pandora''s advanced combat skills acceleration and clone, Nie Kong felt that they had no strength to learn for the time being.Maybe in the future, it will be possible to teach it to the girls to defend themselves.


    The Nie Kong special training on the second day did not change much from the first day, but the number of people doubled, and it was replaced by the old and weak women and children in the torture room.


    It can be said that Nie Kong is simply destroying their weak hearts. How could the emotional girl kill the poor old and weak women and children in front of them for no reason.For example, Xiao Yin and Chi Tong, but the two women suffered a lot for this.


    If they can kill the killer, they will be strong in the future.In that regard, Heitong did a lot better than her sister. He did not hesitate to kill, and specifically killed four seven or eight-year-old children!


    Naha Xiu was ruthless, what Nie Kong said, he followed it without denial.Perhaps, only he can be called the most perfect killer.


    Then the following days became more and more difficult, Nie Kong deliberately changed the death row prisoner to a C-rank dangerous species.Specially caught the dangerous species that had been hungry for a few days, and then let them start an exciting hunt in the forest.


    The level of the dangerous species is constantly increasing. They first learned to use the advantages of the environment, and then slowly began to fight back.


    Continually executing special training for dangerous actual combat, making their skills inadvertently become extremely agile, able to freely converge the overflowing murderous aura, like a warrior who has experienced the baptism of the battlefield.


    Now their strength is much stronger than before. If they were replaced by the Asdes four years ago, they would definitely not be able to stop the encirclement of the two.


    The catalysis of time has made their bodies mature.Cornelia has become the most beautiful beauty in the team. His tall figure and exquisite cheeks are comparable to Esdes, and her figure and aura have lost many points.


    The red pupils were slightly lost to the big sister-shaped Cornelia in terms of appearance or figure, but the red twin pupils and slender, smooth black hair added to her a kind of strange cuteness.


    Nie Kong watched them grow up almost every day.From a few years ago, the five-finger technique was able to play slightly, but now he can no longer control it with one hand.As expected, Xiaozhuzi''s was born extraordinary, the scale is almost the same as that of Lias in the Devil''s High School, bulging like two volleyballs.


    Perhaps with all the advantages of the five women in front of him, his talents are equal to the empire¡¯s known as the most beautiful and glamorous and overbearing Super S General Asdes.


    Nie Kong felt the same way. Asides'' dazzling halo was not comparable to the few little girls in front of him.

 1707 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01733Receive the task

    It is said that Nie Kong hadn''t seen General Esdes for several months, because a year ago, a riot and rebellion broke out in a foreign nation in the southwest, constantly attacking the border guarded by the southwest.


    The soldiers garrisoned on the border had nothing to do with them. They attacked the towns on the border like guerrillas, but when they sent troops to crusade, they found that they had returned to the border!In the southwest, there were too many poisonous miasma. The soldiers chased them recklessly several times and found that the casualties were heavy and it was difficult for them to adapt to the harsh environment there.So the war lasted for a long time and failed to put down the rebellion.


    The nine-year-old emperor became very angry when he saw the empire that the southwestern peoples dared to mess up their rule.Although Ornest is damaging the courtiers'' program, there is zero tolerance for the existence of damaging the empire!


    He proposed to send troops to conquer, and then a few months ago sent two generals, Esdes and Najiexitan, led tens of thousands of troops to attack the alien races in the southwest over a thousand kilometers away!


    The two distinguished generals possessed powerful imperial equipment, so it goes without saying that they have their own strength, and their ability to command operations is outstanding!


    "General Brand, there hasn''t been any problems with the border recently." In the luxurious palace, the little emperor sitting on the top throne asked the mighty man beside him.


    Below him, the courtiers stood in two rows, the front of which was Minister Ornest, who was the courtier.Even if it is the time of the Shang Dynasty, he still gnaws on the meat nonchalantly, no one dares to take responsibility for him!


    "Report to your Majesty that the situation in the southwest will soon be suppressed and peaceful. Although the alien races in the north have rioted a few years ago, they are now guarded by other generals, so there should be no problems!" Bude replied calmly.


    "Well, of course I will believe in General Bud. Only with you, our empire will not collapse." The little emperor said with a smile.


    "But according to the information collected, the Revolutionary Army, which intends to overthrow our empire, suddenly moved toward the border in the northwest, as if to cooperate with foreign nations in the northwest." A minister stood up and said.


    "Yes, they have cultivated elite assassins, specializing in assassination of our empire officials and collecting intelligence! Although there are only signs, I hope to solve them as soon as possible." Ornest said with a cold snort.


    "Oh, is there any solution for Minister Ornest?" the little emperor asked curiously.


    "During the reign of the first emperor, we established a department specifically to fight against them-the empire''s assassination force, and now it happens to be able to use them to fight against the Revolutionary Ming Army."


    Hearing Ornest''s plan, Nie Kong, who was standing behind him, opened his eyes, with a mocking smile in his eyes.


    In the past two years, many Ornest told the little emperor to dismiss Nie Kong, but every time Nie Kong meets the little emperor, he will bring him novel toys and treat Nie Kong as his friend. Did not listen to Minister Ornest''s slander and dismissed Nie Kong from the post.


    "The minister of the Propaganda and Assassination Department came out to speak." The little emperor said vigorously.


    The hideous and bald minister hiding in the corner immediately walked out and knelt in front of him on one knee.Fortunately, I saw it a few times when I was a guard two years ago, otherwise the little emperor would really scare him into tears.


    "So you were the one who assassinated the Minister."


    "Your Majesty, I will send the Deputy Minister of the Assassination Department to carry out the mission, please rest assured." The Bald Minister said respectfully.


    "It''s true that you are a lot of age, and you definitely didn''t take the team out to complete it. Would you call the deputy head of the assassination department?" The little emperor said indifferently.


    "Your Majesty, you also know the assassination of the Deputy Minister. He was served by Nie Kong, the Minister of the Imperial Guard Corps more than four years ago." The Assassination Minister smiled bitterly and told the truth, which can only be covered up to now.Speaking of the assassination department, Nie Kong can actually be in power, he is only equivalent to having a title.


    "Hehe, it turned out to be Nie Kong. No wonder you called him to protect me two years ago. I think if you retire, you can give him the position of assassination minister." The little emperor clapped his hands and said.


    "What your majesty said!" The assassination minister wiped his sweat, and it was hard to believe that Nie Kong would have such trust from the emperor. It seems that Ornest has been very angry for two years.


    "Nie Kong, I saw you, come out quickly." The little emperor who suddenly stood tall pointed to Nie Kong, who was leaning on the stone pillar, and cheered out!Judging from his lively appearance, he does not look like an emperor at all.


    Ornest''s face was very ugly, and he constantly ate food to vent his inner anger.


    Nie Kong calmly stood in front of the ministers, 70% of the officials regarded him as a thorn in the eye, while General Bude and the remaining 30% admired his manner.


    "Nie Kong, if I send you out to carry out the task of destroying the Ming army, it won''t delay the work of our imperial capital guard team." The little emperor blinked and asked.


    "Well, it won''t have much impact. I will arrange for the deputy head of the garrison to temporarily take charge of the affairs of my garrison. It won''t take long to solve that task." Nie Kong shook his head and said.


    "Okay, okay, if you successfully complete the task and come back, I will give you a big reward." The little emperor promised, patted the mouth of Xiong.


    Nie Kong narrowed his eyes, and a thoughtful smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    "Okay, don''t regret it when the time comes." Perhaps the time has come, Nie Kong feels that he needs to integrate the two forces of the security team and the assassination department.


    "I speak up, but you have to play with me. The toys you gave me are getting tired." said the little emperor.


    "Your Majesty, how can the dignified head of the garrison serve as the deputy head of the assassination department and go out to perform tasks? I think it should be cut off." Ornest stood up and spoke. He was extremely opposed to Nie Kong''s sitting big.


    "You''re worried, Minister Ornest. Nie Kong is younger than you and has strong personal ability. Holding two positions at the same time is to relieve our empire''s worries. It should be praised." The little emperor said firmly.


    There was a fierce light in Ornest''s eyes, and he realized that his influence on the little emperor was weakening, and the reason was that there was an extra Nie Kong who was bewitching the little emperor.


    "Go tomorrow, remember to be careful outside."

 1708 The collapse of the second element body 01734, preparations before departure

    In the end, the little emperor rushed all the relevant information about the collected revolutionary army data to Nie Kong, so that Nie Kong could be prepared.Fortunately, Nie Kong''s special training for the elite team of assassination troops was actually completed, and it was indeed time to go out and show their edge.


    Leaving the palace, Nie Kong headed towards the forest gathered on the outskirts of the imperial capital.Over the past few years, the weight of forty catties has become accustomed to them, and Nie Kong does not need to supervise them for morning training.A child from eleven or twelve years old has now become an adult.


    They had breakfast in the wooden house they built a few years ago, and everyone sat and talked as usual.The smoke of the forest outside the attic is hazy, and the house looks warm like spring, with the faint smell of food and the fragrance of the women''s bodies lingering in the house.


    "Master Nie Kong is here!" Xiaoyin shook the drop-shaped giant X. She happily moved her fart and stock away, as if motioning for Nie Kong to sit next to her.


    Cornelia''s bright big eyes were a little bit of praise hidden, and the next to Xiao Yin moved out of a seat.After seeing Nie Kong sitting up, the slender legs under Cornelia''s table rested restlessly against Nie Kong.


    "By the way, do you have any other clothes?" Nie Kong looked at Cornelia.


    "Of course there is!" Chi Tong raised his head, his clear eyes blinked, and replied in a natural tone.She sat to the left of Nie Kong, holding a thick barbecue in her hand and gnawing, her delicate face was full of oily smell and solemnity.


    "I''m talking about other styles, the exception given by the Assassination Department!" Nie Kong added.


    "No." Zhu Zi said with envy in his eyes.


    "Master Nie Kong, as a member of the assassination department, we don''t have much need for clothes." Naha Xiu calmly returned.


    "Hehe, tomorrow we will leave the imperial capital to perform the assassination mission in the northwestern border! Today I have a day off, I will take you to the imperial capital to buy some clothes, so that others will recognize us at a glance." Nie Kong said aloud.


    "Finally there is a task!"


    The three boys couldn''t help but brighten their eyes, showing expressions of surprise and expectation.Being able to go out to perform the task shows that Master Nie Kong''s approval has been obtained, and he can finally go out and show his skills.


    The special training for more than four years is very difficult, but in fact I can enjoy it.Now Master Nie Kong said it was over, they felt a little bit reluctant, but they were quickly wiped out by excitement.


    "Wow, Master Nie Kong takes us to the imperial capital to buy clothes?" The six girls cheered in relative excitement. There is no girl who doesn''t like beautiful clothes, and Master Nie Kong is accompanied.


    A few female Yingyingyanyan discussed around Nie Kong, but because the three boys of Nahasiu might be shy, how could they willingly follow the girls to buy clothes on the street, so they said they wanted to move freely.Nie Kong agreed to their request, and each gave them dozens of gold coins to buy what they liked.


    Nie Kong and his party of seven showed up in the bustling streets of the imperial capital and came to the most beautiful women''s clothing store in the shop. Nie Kong announced that they had drove out all the guests.


    It seems that for the first time in my life I have seen such beautiful and cute clothes, it seems that the six girls have never seen the world.


    The women cheered and changed into their favorite clothes. Even though the white and flawless face of Chi Tong who was able to keep calm showed a flush of excitement, Nie Kong smiled and looked at it, wishing to kiss him.


    The first one that came out was Chi Hitomi, wearing a black sleeveless dress, the bottom of the skirt only reached the knee.But she didn''t wear stockings, showing a pretty cool calf.


    Leather boots and gloves are all black, as if they have a soft spot for black.It seemed that she was wearing a skirt for the first time, and she noticed that Nie Kong''s eyes were looking at the bottom of her skirt intentionally or unintentionally. Her sharp red pupils blushed slightly, and she gently covered it with her little hand a little shyly.


    The little black pupil came out from behind. She was only at the height of Chi pupil''s ears, and she came out wearing the same skirt as her sister, but the difference was that the bottom of the skirt was short, and her beautiful white legs were covered with black stockings!When the two sisters stand together, they really look like twins.


    "Master Nie Kong, what do you think of my clothes? Are they beautiful." Wearing a white shirt and tight pants underneath, a pretty beautiful girl came out.


    The two buttons on the front of the shirt didn''t seem to be buttoned, revealing a touch of white bottomless X grooves, and the two giant Xs wrapped up seemed to burst out.She has a hearty and direct personality, and she didn''t choose a skirt to wear.


    "Finished the buttons." Nie Kong said grimly.


    "I can''t buckle, Master Nie Kong will buckle for me." Xiaoyin pouted and ran to Nie Kong, opening his hands.Is it really okay for the clothes to be pulled apart by the traction force?


    Nie Kong stretched out his hand to support the heavy giant X, and then pulled his hands to the middle collar, but Xiaoyin''s groaning pain came out.


    "Xiao Yin, you are too fat to wear those tight clothes." Cornelia, who came out wearing a jacket, said in a shocking voice.


    She was wearing a small sleeveless jacket of leather and velvet, which concealed her beautiful upper body, and her most slender and straight legs, like Xiao Yin, wore tight elastic pants, which should be because she was good at physical skills.


    She angrily scratched Xiao Yin with her finger from behind, and the tightly squeezed Xiao Yin burst into laughter, and the huge double X broke out with a tear, and lay on Nie Kong''s hands.


    Even if you wear beautiful underwear, you can''t hide the elasticity.


    "Sister Keer, you are good or bad, I have finally gathered up clothes that can wear a size smaller." Xiaoyin said with a blushing face to the girl behind.


    "Who asked you to ask Master Nie Kong to button the buttons for you." Cornelia hummed, and became a mess with Xiao Yin.


    "Sister Cole and Xiao Yin are two idiots, look at their beautiful clothes dirty." The red-haired single-tailed Pony said to the two women in knee-length shorts and short sleeves.


    "I don''t want to be said by you." The two women pointed at Bonnie at the same time.


    At the end, Tsukushi lowered his eyes shyly, wearing a very common long-sleeved short skirt, but it made people shine.


    A small portion of the beautiful legs was exposed and said that the skirt was made of interwoven white and brown.The color of the clothes on the top of Ju X was brown and red, and the rest of the position was the same color as the skin. Nie Kong accidentally almost thought that she was wearing a bunny costume.But I have to say, it''s really cute.


    "Hate, Lord Nie Kong don''t...Don''t look at people with that look. If Lord Nie Kong doesn''t like it, I will...change another one." Zhuzi screamed with blushing cheeks down. Scream.


    "No, Tsukushi is very cute."


    "Master Nie Kong, I...I." Bonnie said, pointing to himself.


    Nie Kong glanced at her and said the same: "Well, the farts and stocks look very big." Indeed, the tight shorts simply highlighted her fat big farts and stocks.


    Bonnie''s eyes were full of joy, and of course he thought Nie Kong was praising her.


    "Everyone is very cute. Pick a few more items on the road so that you can easily change them."


    "Master Nie Kong, let''s go to other stores, there is only one that is difficult to pick," Cornelia said, voice.


    "Yes, Master Nie Kong said he would stay with us for a day." Little Black pupil shook Nie Kong''s hand and said.


    Nie Kong was confused. Did he really say anything like that? He just said that he would buy clothes with them.

 1709 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01735Mayins love

    In the early morning of the next day, three fourteen-year-old loli dressed in maid uniforms stood in front of the northern gate of the imperial capital. Two of them looked forward with tears, as if being bullied by a bad guy.Perhaps the relationship is premature. The spring and love looming on their pretty faces indicate that they have already tasted the last relationship between men and women, so their bodies will mature well.Not comparable to Cornelia, but surpassed the red pupil.


    Another 150cm tall pink double ponytail Lolita turned her little face aside with a bulging mouth, she could only see her cute jade back and secretly shrugging jade shoulders.


    "Master Nie Kong, you have to come back soon." The crying Remus and Wu Min shook their hands towards Nie Kong, who was about to leave, their tears flashing eyes filled with reluctance and nostalgia.


    "Woo! Why didn''t the smelly master take Ma Yin?" Lolita with pink double ponytail sniffed her eyes, her eyes dim.Since starting with Nie Kong four years ago, the two have been separated for more than a day!


    Although she was awkward, the one who worried about Nie Kong most was actually her, the lovely Tsundere and Poor X Loli.She has grown a lot in age, but her body does not seem to have changed much.


    The six girls of Chitong looked at Remus and Wu Min who had changed greatly, and their eyes showed envy and emotion.The talents of the two of them were very poor, but Master Nie Kong really arranged another way for them.Can serve Master Nie Kong, how could life be unhappy.


    In front of the city gate, a group of nine people led horses out of the magnificent imperial capital city wall.And Nie Kong waved his arm to the third girl to signal to the third girl, and said aloud: "Don''t be too sad, I will be back soon."


    "Woo, Master, I want to go with you!" Ma Yin slowly turned her pretty face back, watching her master leave with tears in her eyes.This time I went to the border of the northwest, which was more than a thousand kilometers away from the emperor.What''s more, it takes a lot of time for the master to perform tasks. She calculated that the master might need to be away for half a year.Who will take care of you alone, but why can''t the master bring himself?In fact, Nie Kong and the others now have vigorous horses to travel, unlike the leisurely ride of Nie Kong and Ma Yin in the carriage a few years ago, but they can save a lot of time.It usually takes more than half a month for a carriage, but a horse can run 300 kilometers a day.


    Cornelia and their riding skills are jerky, and they can walk more than two hundred kilometers at a slower pace, so it only takes up to five days to reach the northern border. Ma Yin is actually a long time.


    "Idiot, don''t say self-willed words, go back." Having said that, Nie Kong said goodbye to the three women, and led a group of nine people on their horses and turned toward the north.


    Nie Kong considered taking Ma Yin, but the distance of more than a thousand kilometers was almost negligible for him.He is not like General Esders and he can only walk more than 100 kilometers a day with one hundred thousand elite soldiers.Therefore, it took more than two months for the war in the southwest to go to war. It is estimated that the army is only now going to rest.It is said that because of the war in the southwest, Nie Kong was unable to see Esdes for more than half a year.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Nie Kong probably ran for more than ten minutes on his horse. The crowd of poor people was much scarce, and the black pupil''s voice suddenly came from behind him.


    "Nie... Lord Nie Kong, can we... ride slower."


    Nie Kong pulled the reins, turned his head and looked behind.Only seeing the little black pupil, who was a hundred meters behind, fell on his horse, his small body was constantly dangling out of balance.The nine of them are actually riding horses for the first time and need time to manipulate and learn.Nie Kong deliberately slowed down, but he didn''t expect Black Eye to fall behind.


    "what happened."


    "Master Nie Kong, I...my height is too short!" Black pupil said weakly.


    Nie Kong took a look and found that her two little feet couldn''t step on the saddle.To control a two-meter-high horse is too difficult for a little loli who is only 140 cm tall, let alone her first experience of riding.Although Bonnie¡¯s crazy girl was poor in X, she was actually at the same height as the red pupil, and she was too excited to ride a horse, worrying that her Nie Kong was unnecessary.


    "It''s true that I was negligent, Nelia, you ride a horse with the black pupil, her body is too small, as the eldest sister, you will take care of her." Nie Kong said to the tall blond woman.


    "No, it''s not Nie Kong''s fault, it''s that Black pupil is too useless." Black pupil whispered.


    "Hey, Lord Nie Kong, it won''t work, I... I am riding a horse for the first time, and I am not confident that I can ride one more person." Cornelia pouted helplessly.


    The red pupil wanted to stop, but she and Cornelia''s riding skills were the same as that of a bird, and it was good to be able to take care of herself.If you want to be proficient in manipulation, it should take ten days to practice.


    "Sorry."


    Seeing his teammates dragged down by his own reasons, Hei Tong''s pretty face showed a somewhat embarrassed expression.


    "Okay!! Black pupil, you sit in front of me." Nie Kong said.


    After hearing Nie Kong''s words, the women suddenly became shocked and speechless.Sure enough, I knew it was not a blessing. It was really good... I really envied being able to ride a horse with Master Nie Kong.


    "Yes, Master Nie Kong." Hearing the sudden surprise, Black pupil showed a lovely smile.Without waiting for her to jump from her horse''s back, Nie Kong''s whip took the lead in wrapping her waistline and pulling her into her arms.While Nie Kong wrapped her arms around her waist, he controlled the whip and the reins.


    Suddenly leaning back against Master Nie Kong''s warm embrace, Black pupil showed a sweet smile, happier than being able to eat his favorite candy.


    Crimson pupil saw his Master Nie Kong taking care of his sister specially, and looked at Nie Kong''s scarlet eyes with a bit of tenderness.


    "Black pupil is so good." Zhuzi bit his cherry lip lightly, and looked at the little black pupil sitting in front of Nie Kong enviously.


    "Let''s go, first target the border in the northwest." Nie Kong rushed out more than ten meters with his horse back between his feet.


    The three Naha Xiu men behind are now numb, Master Nie Kong may be a bit indulgent towards them.Nahasiu mentioned it several times in the past two years, but Master Nie Kong did not answer that he regarded them as family members.

 1710 The collapse of the second element text 01736, Sabbatini Acrobatic Troupe

    "Master Nie Kong, there seems to be a city ahead!" The black pupil, who was sitting in Nie Kong''s arms, seemed to see some scenery.Suddenly she stood tall on horseback with joy and looked forward.


    Speaking of Nie Kong and his party set off from the imperial capital to the north for more than four days, the large cities they encountered can be counted clearly with the fingers of a slap, and none of them can be as prosperous as God''s capital.


    "Idiot, you blocked Master Nie Kong''s eyes, how does he look?" Little Pony, who was following up on a horse, immediately yelled dissatisfiedly.


    "Master Nie Kong, you... are you okay."


    I seem to have noticed that the farts and stocks in my skirt are indeed pressing Master Nie Kong''s face indecently, and the cute face of the black pupil is slightly shy. He secretly rejoices that his farts and stocks are not like Pony¡¯s hypertrophy, they will crush Master Nie Kong. feeling bad.And I wash it many times a day. It should, absolutely, definitely not smelly.


    Nie Kong immediately grabbed the small waist, took the little Lolita back to his arms, and responded: "According to the map, the city in front of it should be Kentai City in the northern border. As for us to come out and execute. The first goal of the mission should be in that city."


    "Master Nie Kong, you didn''t tell us, who are we going to kill after coming out." Chi Tong asked puzzledly.


    "The rebels in the northwestern border seem to be colluding with foreign nations to fight against the empire, so we are mainly here to destroy the rebels that troubled the empire. According to the intelligence of the empire, the acrobatic group Sabbatini, who often wanders around the empire, belongs to the rebels. His eyes and ears are responsible for helping foreign nations and rebels in the north to collect intelligence about our empire, which is really a big harm. And now they should stay in Kentai City to perform." Nie Kong said.


    "Master Nie Kong, let us kill them all." Naha Xiu said coldly.


    "But Master Nie Kong, we don''t... there is no evidence that they are traitors to the party, so they should be investigated carefully!" Chi Tong did not support Naha Xiu''s act of killing directly without saying a word, and said worriedly.


    "Crimson Eye, you''re so uncomfortable, as long as you listen to what Nie Kong said, there is absolutely nothing wrong, and how can you find out." Bonnie said dismissively.


    "How come, we can try to sneak into the Acrobatic Troupe to contact them, and then test their details." Chi Tong blinked at Nie Kong.


    "Too much trouble! Wait until they trust you, it may take months or even years. And our goal is not only to eliminate them, if we can force the rebels'' intelligence from them, and then solve all hidden dangers in one go. That''s the best." Nie Kong said, shaking his head.


    Chi Tong was silent, she knew that Nie Kong was telling the truth.


    "Master Nie Kong, we will deliberately leave a few lives to interrogate." Cornelia said solemnly.


    Unlike Chitong, the eight people around blindly trusted Nie Kong to speak.Chitong has his own kindness because he has the bottom line for doing things in his heart!


    "Go to the city to rest first, and find out their whereabouts and arrangements before starting." Nie Kong ran to the yellowish city gate standing 100 meters away with a horse back.


    Just looking at the scale of the city wall, it is very different from the Imperial Capital.And the scenery inside the city, as expected, does not have the tenth level of the imperial capital.And because around the border, trade with foreign nations is very prosperous.


    They followed Master Nie Kong and booked a hotel in advance to rest for a night.The next day, Nie Kong assigned the nine people around Kentai City to collect information about the acrobatic group Sabbatini.


    The little emperor gave him very sparse information, which only showed that the two different races in the northwest were colluding with the rebels and gave a clue-the acrobatic group Sabbatini!If the empire really knew that it had sent a large army to annihilate it, why bother using a killer spy from the Assassination Department.Nie Kong could only use clues to follow the vines and wipe out all the spies and foreign nations of the rebel army in the empire.


    After half a day, the nine Naha Xiu returned to the hotel one after another.


    "Master Nie Kong, according to the information I collected from the square, there are more than 30 members of the Sabbatini Acrobatic Troupe. Among them, the leader is named Sabbatini, and he often takes various members to travel and perform in the Empire." Nelia said.


    "The posters distributed by the street understand their schedule. From the day before yesterday to the day after tomorrow, they will perform in Kentai City for four days, and then leave for the next town. Master Nie Kong, when do you say we will do it?" Hardy added.


    "Master Nie Kong, I... I bought a ticket to watch their acrobatics show, but I found that they are just ordinary artists..." Chi Tong said softly.


    "It took a lot of effort for our empire to discover the clues, how could you see it at a glance, Chitong. Don''t talk about the useless nonsense, we have to act immediately after they leave Kentai City, after all, killing in the city will affect Not good!" Nie Kong said calmly.Two years ago, Nie Kong could see Chitong¡¯s temperament with old and weak women and children training, but the empire adhered to the principle of killing mistakes to perform tasks.


    "Yeah, sister, you are too kind, we just have to listen to Master Nie Kong''s instructions. Like me and Bonnie, I don''t have the troubles of my sister." Hei Tong said coquettishly, holding his sister''s arm.


    "Well, Master Nie Kong certainly can''t go wrong." Xiaoyin continued.


    Hearing the black pupil boasting of himself, Bonnie squinted and revealed two tiger teeth.


    Nie Kong put out the map, and then pointed his finger on the five kilometers away from Baibo Mountain that must pass to the northwest.


    "Hey, Lord Nie Kong, there is a violent bandit hiding in Baibo Mountain." Green pushed his glasses and hurriedly reminded Nie Kong.


    "If you dare to sabotage our mission, watch me kill them for the people." Pony said enthusiastically.


    "Well, I''m going to use them to practice hands first, say you haven''t killed anyone in two months." Nie Kong nodded and said.


    Cornelia and the others are gearing up, and they are extremely excited about the first time they come out to perform the task, are they finally going to verify Nie Kong''s teaching over the past few years?


    Xiao Yin no longer had the nervousness of killing people back then, maybe he was used to it, or he was confident of his own strength.

 1711 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01737, the killing of the first mission

    The blood stained the soil red, and dozens of bloody heads were placed in front.The mighty carriage troops coming out of Kentai City stepped on the bloody slaughterhouse piled up in front of the road.


    The invisible murderous aura came over, everyone''s horses all hissed loudly.He stopped abruptly and raised his hooves suddenly, almost overtaking the carriage rider.When the horseshoe fell, he didn''t dare to take a step forward.


    Someone yelled, "Captain Sabbatini, there are...a lot of human heads in front of you!" All of them ran out of the carriage, all with expressions of horror.


    "Hmph, we have been waiting for you for a long time, everyone from Sabbatini Acrobatic Troupe!" A few figures appeared on the slopes on both sides. They thought that the bandits from Baibo Mountain were coming, but fortunately only about fourteen people got in the way. It''s only a five-year-old.


    "What are you doing to stop us? Sabbatini''s performance in Kent City is over." A beautiful-looking girl in her twenties stood in front of them and said with a smile.


    Naha Xiu drew the long sword and rushed out first.Without seeing what was going on, the girl suddenly spewed out a lot of blood from her neck, and she cut her carotid artery and died.And standing by, he shook his long sword and shook off the blood stained by the blade, his face was as plain as if he had killed a chicken.


    "Ah..." There were horrified screams from the girls behind, how could they expect their so-called children to kill without saying anything.


    The man in the top hat asked tremblingly, "You... who are you?"


    "Sabatini Acrobatic Troupe, you should be punishable by using the imperial parade and performances to gather intelligence for the rebels and foreign nations." The eight Poni and the others who followed immediately surrounded the carriages.


    "You... are you spies sent by the empire?" As soon as this reminder came out, all the members of the Sabbatini Acrobatic Troupe turned pale with fright.


    "That''s right, the task is to bury you." Xiaoyin said coldly, staring at them.


    "Tuan...Head of the group, they are just teenage children, and we are crowded, we will definitely not lose to them when we go together!" said a bald, strong man grimly.


    "Head, fight with them!" The 30-odd people behind them all lifted up, thinking that he was justified and could not sit and wait for death!!


    "Okay, our agreement to change the country hasn''t been completed yet, how can we die here. Friends, follow me to break out." The Sabbatini leader said immediately, each holding his own weapon.


    "Is Lord Nie Kong right?" Chi Tong whispered softly. They looked like ordinary people, they were really spies for the rebels!


    "Come on, according to Master Nie Kong''s instructions, only leave two living mouths to come out." Naha Xiu''s calm expression instantly turned to extreme coldness, and the ordinary iron sword in his palm turned into an icy long rainbow and rushed out. The heads fell.


    But the two girls, Bonnie and Cornelia, who were practicing physical skills, rushed out, basically one can get rid of one move, the gap was too big.


    As spies who came out to gather intelligence by the rebels, they possessed the same strength as ordinary soldiers, but they were much worse than Pony.The nine elite trained by Nie Kong rushed to the flock like a tiger returning to the mountain.


    "The hateful empire, let you... let your kids do... do that kind of thing!" Sabbatini said angrily, looking at each of his dead partners in sorrow, his fingers on the crutch holding the sword They all seemed to be trembling.


    Two minutes later, the carriage was surrounded by dead bodies, and only the head of the circus and the giant bald man remained alive.


    "Why... why not just kill us." Watching his partner die, he knelt in grief, showing his powerlessness.


    "Come with me, our Lord Nie Kong has something to ask you." Naha Xiu said calmly.


    Natara and Green each took a prisoner, and led them to kneel in front of Nie Kong who was watching the battle.


    "You Sabbatini Acrobatic Troupe, as spies of the rebels, should know a lot of relevant information. If you can answer that satisfies me, you may be spared your life." Nie Kong asked coldly.


    "Guguan, I''ll kill you." The bald giant man with a grim expression on his face, desperately rushed towards Nie Kong, looking like he was about to die with Nie Kong.His hands and feet were tied, and he had teeth as his weapon.


    Black pupil''s face was as cold as ice, and her black eyes could see her anger: "Dare to hurt the existence of Lord Nie Kong, Black pupil will never forgive!" The sword-like weapon in his hand was unsheathed, and he swooped at Nie. The empty bald giant split in half.


    "Danguan!" Captain Sabbatini cried out sadly. He spent a few years gathering like-minded partners. Now that a hateful empire has not left all killed?


    "Black pupil, you kill people like that, and the blood sprayed will stain the clothes of Master Nie Kong." Cornelia squatted down and gently wiped Nie Kong''s pants with her handkerchief, and she confronted him with an aversion. Black pupil taught.Because of this, she doesn''t like fighting with weapons.


    "Well, killing should be like this." Nie Kong waved his hand, and the Bengyue Dimensional Sword was displayed, but Sabbatini, who was nothing strange, stopped moving strangely.


    In the shocked eyes of Nahasiu''s several people, Sabbatini divided it into two evenly, and slowly fell down, without even a drop of blood spurting out.


    "Nie Kong... Master Nie Kong, so... so amazing." Boni said with anticipation.


    Black pupil''s eyes were gleaming, as if remembering Nie Kong''s lesson, he lowered his head very well.


    "But Master Nie Kong, didn''t you mean to ask for information from him? Why did you kill him so quickly?" Nahaxiu asked inexplicably.


    "It can be seen from his demeanor that he has no love at all. Interrogating him is just a waste of effort. But don''t worry too much, they should find a lot of clues in their luggage." Nie Kong turned to look at the man with glasses. Continued: "Green, you are more familiar with that, you go and help me search the luggage on their carriage." If you want to talk about insight, the best is actually the kid Green.


    Green responded with a yes, forcibly grabbing Natara to strike.

 1712 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01738, Asides mutiny?

    "Master Nie Kong, I really collected a lot of useful information letters from my luggage." Ten minutes later, Green came to Nie Kong with a few envelopes. There should be no information to destroy.


    Nie Kong took a look at it, his face couldn''t help showing a surprised expression, it can be seen that the content is quite eye-catching.


    "Master Nie Kong, has something serious happened?" Cornelia asked curiously.


    "The first letter was written to Lakiri, the prefect of Lelang City, who had secretly communicated with the foreign inland in the north. There was a shameful deal between Ren and him, but the contents of the envelope were not elaborated. The second letter was about A few days ago, when the rebels were assembled, some of the rebels converged to the southwest, saying that they were going to respond to a rebellious general. The third letter is about the rebels¡¯ analysis of the West. It seems that they should come from a foreign race from the West. The possibility of cooperation." Nie Kong said, shaking his head.


    "It''s amazing, is there any general in the empire who will cooperate with the rebels?" Naha Xiu said softly.


    "It''s normal, you should have been bewitched. The empire has been established for more than a thousand years. There is indeed a problem, so many people can''t stand it. The purpose of our assassination department is to eliminate that hidden danger."


    Nie Kong raised his eyebrows, and the foreign national riots in the southwest were sent out to counter the rebellion. Two female generals, Esders and Najiexitan, would not be so coincidental.


    If Esdes rebels, then the empire can play.Esdes has the ice-type imperial equipment, and his strength can be described as close to the first general Bud in the empire.


    "Master Nie Kong, is it possible that the rebels have to cooperate with different nations in the North and the West at the same time. If encircled on three sides, the empire is really dangerous." Tsukushi blinked his eyes and asked.


    "No! The ambitions of the foreign nations in the north are very strong. In the past few years, they even invaded the empire and destroyed several ethnic groups. If those rebels cooperate with them, it is no different from seeking the skin of a tiger. The power of the foreign nations in the West is relatively weak and docile, and different than the northern ones. It''s a good deal for the nation. But if their purpose is to overthrow the empire, then everything may appear." Nie Kong said.


    "Master Nie Kong, what is our next task?" Xiao Yin couldn''t help but asked.


    "Now we are in Kentai City in the northern part of the empire. Let''s go to Lelang City, which has colluded with a different nation in the north, to kill Lachili, the prefect. He is a big fish." Nie Kong nodded.


    "Master Nie Kong is right. Foreign nations in the north often invade the borders of the empire. They dare to kill many innocent people wantonly. A large part of the reason is the responsibility of the city guard." Natara said through gritted teeth. Judging from his resentment, he probably came from a northern border similar to Esders when he was a child.


    Crimson Eye''s eyes returned to stability, and he accepted the murder mission arranged by Master Nie Kong as readily as his sister. Master Nie Kong saw it more clearly than himself.How could he, being gentle, do things that would help him to torture and kill people? He really should fight.


    "Let me give you a lesson at last. In the future, you will need to use the skills you have learned over the past few years to perform tasks alone. After all, I can''t follow you all my life."


    "No...no, Bonnie won''t leave Master Nie Kong." Bonnie slapped Poor X and vowed to make a promise, his energetic eyes were firm.


    Nahasiu sometimes really envied Pony, because his mind is simple and he won''t have any trouble at all.


    "Yeah." Hei Tong nodded vigorously, if Master Nie Kong''s love is missing from his side, what would happen.You don''t need anything. The only things that matter to you are your sister and Lord Nie Kong.


    Unlike the women who are very dependent on Master Nie Kong, the three Nahasiu recognized Master Nie Kong very much.After going out to be independent, how can he always accept the asylum of Master Nie Kong''s wings.


    "I''ll talk about those things later, let''s go to Lelang City now." Nie Kong didn''t continue to talk about the topic, and mounted the horse with the cute little black pupil, followed by the eight red pupils.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Kentai City is actually only more than 100 kilometers away from Lelang City, because it belongs to the northern part of the empire, but Lelang City borders foreign nations and is responsible for guarding against foreign invasions.But now that the prefect of Lelang City is colluding with foreign nations, that line of defense can basically be ignored.Once the northern foreign nations attack the empire, the traitorous prefect will first open the city gate to greet him.


    After annihilating the acrobatic troupe formed by the Sabbatini rebels, Nie Kong wrote out the details of the matter and sent a letter to the little emperor of the empire. Then they arrived at their destination in ten hours.


    The design of Lelang City is very similar to that of the vast emperor. The 10-meter-high city wall can be used to resist foreign nations in the north.And in the center of the city, stands a magnificent city within a city.It was like the imperial palace, and the target''s chieftain, Rakiri, obviously lived in it.


    Nie Kong booked a remote small hotel to settle down, and then gathered them into his room.


    "Master Nie Kong, are we going to raid inside to kill the prefect in the dark?" The single-celled Pony spoke to Nie Kongjiao and said the simplest and most convenient way.


    "It''s not that simple. The inner city of Lelang City is probably full of traps and guards. Since he has the guts to collude with other nations in the north, he will be on guard." Green replied.


    "Green is right. To assassinate a person, the most important thing is to investigate his personal details first, and then turn the passive into the initiative! Go ahead, in groups of three, lurking in the inner city to investigate the details of the target. If When encountering danger, the first thing you need to do is how to protect your lives." Nie Kong waved them to dismiss them and taught them many times, but in fact the most troublesome were Bonnie and Xiaoyin.


    Two women have only one sutra in each brain, they are silly and cute.The other is straightforward and impulsive, and it is easy to cause things. The only ones who assured Nie Kong were Nahasiu, Green and Cornelia.


    So Nie Kong assigned three groups, the male group was one group, Cornelia was responsible for bringing the two problem children, as for the three slightly normal points of Tsukushi, Black and Red as a team.


    After ordering to come back to gather at night, the nine people spread to the huge city.

 1713 The collapse of the second element text 01739, Cornelias intelligence

    After arranging the task, Naha Xiu and his three groups were scattered to the huge city of Lelang.Investigating the real-time intelligence of the prefect of Lelang City is much more difficult than Sabbatini of the civilian-level acrobatic troupe. Not only does it need to lurk to the inner city, but a little carelessness will bring danger!


    "Master Nie Kong, are you going out." Nie Kong, who was idle, was planning to return to the imperial capital, and before leaving the small hotel, he saw Cornelia who was out to investigate!She wore a white dress, obviously like a cook.But even if she was wearing a numbered musical notation, she couldn''t hide her beauty at all.


    "Yeah! It''s Nelia, why are you back? I left the simple-minded Pony and Impulsive Xiaoyin alone, there is no problem." Nie Kong asked.


    "Hehe, Master Nie Kong, don''t worry, they are very busy with their work. As the captain, Nelia is responsible for returning to report to Master Nie Kong the information collected by our team." Cornelia laughed Nightmare said in a flowery manner, looking at her appearance, she probably came back quietly without telling the two women.


    "Then go back and talk about it."


    "No, I will accompany Master Nie Kong out to play, and I will be able to finish the information quickly by chatting." As he said, Cornelia clasped Nie Kong tightly with her plump Huns without authorization. Arm.


    "Stupid!! You wore such clothes to go for a walk with me, it''s really eye-catching," Nie Kong said.


    "Master Nie Kong is indeed right. It is difficult to pretend to be an affectionate couple with Master Nie Kong like this." Cornelia pulled the unsuitable cook clothes she was wearing, full of annoyance.


    "Then pretend to be a father and daughter with Master Nie Kong, if someone is bored and asks..."


    "Father and daughter are not so close."


    Nie Kong laughed out of his voice.In fact, Nie Kong saw the chaotic behavior in the imperial capital, only when Sai Liu personally caught the traitor a few years ago.


    Of course, there will be many shocking things in the corners that he can''t see, and the taste is more than a little stronger than that of Alia''s mother and daughter.


    "Master Nie Kong is deceiving. I see that many noble fathers and daughters are much closer than us, and they can kiss each other." Cornelia raised her pretty face and looked at Nie Kong with gleaming eyes. Obviously ready to move.


    Nie Kong slowly lowered his head to look at her. Cornelia blushed, but shyly lowered her big flashing eyes.


    "Nie Kong... Master Nie Kong!" Nelia, who instinctively raised her toes, moved towards Nie Kong with her pretty face up.But suddenly he noticed a pain in his nose, opened his eyes and saw Master Nie Kong taking a bite on his beautiful nose.


    "Woo..."


    "What are you thinking about in your mind!" Nie Kong slapped her plump buttocks forcefully with the palm of her hand, and said angrily.


    "Master Nie Kong is good or bad, you just made fun of Nelia."


    Cornelia''s pretty face instantly became hot, and the little bird buried her head tightly in Nie Kong''s arms.Woo, I thought... I thought Master Nie Kong was going to kiss... I was really ashamed.


    "Obviously I came out to discuss the intelligence, who made you get involved in other irrelevant things." Nie Kong moved from the plump buttocks to the soft and boneless waist, fingers flicking her smooth gold Long hair.


    "Talk about what you found."


    Nelia sorted out her beating heart, put her pink lips to Nie Kong''s ear, exhaled and said, "Well, since our group separated and lurked in Lelang City in the morning..."


    Listening to Nelia''s slowly speaking, Nie Kong understood what she had experienced.It turned out that seeing the prefecture¡¯s inner palace recruiting a kitchen steward, Nelia decisively took Pony and Xiaoyin to apply for related positions.After all, they learned cooking with Nie Kong for several years, and the skills they showed were recognized by everyone.


    "The prefect of Lelang City is a 40-year-old nobleman. He has a wife and two concubines. At any time, there are more than 20 guards next to him to protect his safety. I am separated by hundreds of meters. The distance can only be approximated. Fortunately, I drew his portrait in time with a pen, hidden in his clothes and brought it out."


    She pulled Nie Kong''s fingers into her white apron, Nie Kong followed the flat belly, and then touched the waist of the pants, where a piece of paper was clamped there.


    Nie Kong''s fingers gently pulled out of her clothes, because there were many poor people in the surrounding streets, he did not open it in time to look at the paper.


    "What about other information." Nie Kong asked.


    "Master Nie Kong, isn''t our information... not enough?" Cornelia asked with wide eyes.


    "That little information is too little. For example, you need to know his specific itinerary, or take a step back to his preferences. Of course it will be easy for me to kill him, but you have to come out to perform the task in the future. As long as you know his Intelligence, then assassinating him will eliminate a lot of dangers. For example, if you understand that he likes money, you can use huge amounts of money to attract him to the bait, turning passive into active." Nie Kong taught.


    Cornelia snorted. The principle is the same as Master Nie Kong''s previous special training with high-level dangerous species. She often uses bait to lay out institutions and other dangerous species to bait.


    But the second time she heard Master Nie Kong say to separate and perform the task, she suddenly felt a sense of loss in her heart. For four years, she has become accustomed to Master Nie Kong looking at herself.


    "If you didn''t find out his useful details, it would be too reckless to formulate an assassination plan without authorization." Nie Kong patted her little head and said.


    "Master Nie Kong, then... Then I will return to the Prefect. I am worried that if the delay is too long, something may happen to Xiaoyin and Bonnie." Cornelia whispered.


    Nie Kong pushed aside her golden bangs, lowered her head and kissed her jade-like skin, and then said, "Go back, don''t worry about them."


    Cornelia''s eyes shone with surprise, and all the worries in her mind disappeared.She gave a heavy hum, jumping happily in three steps like a child.


    Nie Kong watched her leave, and then opened the picture scroll leisurely.The painting is very vague, but I vaguely saw a man with a western face, the prefect of Lelang City-Lagiri!!

 1714 The collapse of the second element Text 01740, Tsukushi, whats wrong with you?

    "How come it is like this?" In the evening, the small Zhuzi team came back first.She was full of grievances bulging her cute and pretty face, and her beautiful big, fanning eyes sparkled with tears!After seeing Nie Kong, Zhuzi threw himself into his arms and looked at Nie Kong aggrievedly.


    "Zhuzi, what happened?" Nie Kong asked while looking at her.The red pupil sister behind is safe and sound. She shouldn''t be bullied by others.


    "Oh, Lord Nie Kong, Lord Nie Kong likes...I like the big...Da European Pie!" She pressed Nie Kong''s fingers to her two high-drum Xs, and even helped to rub them vigorously.There are two layers of fabric, but it still can''t stop the soft touch.


    "Well!"


    Nie Kong was choked by the strange question asked by Zhuzi. Why did she suddenly become so bold when she was shy?


    "Like it, it''s soft and comfortable to touch with your hands, but what''s wrong with you, Tsukushi."


    "Master Nie Kong, the soldiers in the city bullied Zhuzi. If you ask me to use...Use Oupai... to serve him comfortably once, and then recommend me to be the third concubine of the prefect of Lelang City! Zhuzi! Don''t agree. It is clear that only Nie Kongda will feel sorry for the Oupai who likes Zhuzi. The crazy girl like Boni often rubs people so painfully, it must be because his own is too young." Zhuzi said aggrievedly.


    After listening to Zhuzi''s explanation, Nie Kong suddenly realized.It turned out that their group and Cornelia¡¯s method were similar, and they took the Aka Hitomi sisters into the inner city to work as maids.But the soldiers who defended the city coveted and coveted the great European faction, and they had unspoken rules about her.


    "Chikushi, what you did is not wrong. It is shameful to betray a girl''s body to accomplish a certain purpose. The task is no big deal, but it is not as important as your safety. As I said before, girls should cherish themselves. Body." Nie Kong said comfortingly.


    "Well, Master Nie Kong is really nice."


    Zhuzi originally thought Master Nie Kong would blame her for giving up the great opportunity to obtain information, but after hearing Master Nie Kong''s soft words, her pretty face finally showed a lovely smile.


    "Hurry up and wipe away your tears, otherwise Black pupil and the others will laugh at you." Nie Kong said.


    Chikushi left Nie Kong''s embrace with shame, and finally returned to his usual expression. Only the folds of the clothes fabric proved that someone had just visited there.


    Sister Chitong glanced at each other and seemed to understand why Chikushi came back crying.If you change to Chikoshi, you should endure not teaching the soldiers because of the mission, but the final decision will be the same as that of Chikushi.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Ten minutes later, the remaining two teams all returned to the hotel and gathered in front of Nie Kong.


    "Cornelia''s team collected the portrait and information of the prefect Lachili, how is your intelligence gathering? For example, hobbies, interests, daily habits and schedule." Nie Kong asked.


    "Report to Master Nie Kong. Although we don''t have other information, my method of cutting fish has become proficient." Boni said happily.


    According to Cornelia, a group of them worked in the kitchen, so Pony¡¯s job was to help cut the tuna.


    "That''s not something to be proud of, right?" Green murmured.


    "Master Nie Kong, because there are soldiers guarding strictly, and the newcomers will not be sent to do the cleaning work inside, so our team has no result unless we fight for a long time." Chi pupil said softly.Zhu Zi blushed, Master Nie Kong didn''t blame us, but as expected, only Master Nie Kong loved his Oupai.


    "Master Nie Kong, our team lurked to the prefecture''s stables, and perhaps we heard some useful information. Prefect Lagiri, he likes hunting, especially Lelang Deer." Naha Xiu said calmly.


    "Hehe, if the news is accurate, then assassinating him will actually become much easier." Nie Kong smiled.


    "Hey, Lord Nie Kong, why did you say that?" Naha Xiu frowned and said, just knowing one of his hunting hobbies and not knowing when he will come out, can he be assassinated easily.


    "Well, tomorrow morning you guys will go to the surrounding forest to search for more than a dozen miles. Be sure to bring two Lelang deer back. Then Green, you are responsible for bringing them, and you will go to the streets of Lelang City to sell them in a big way. There is information about Lelang deer appearing outside the forest." Nie Kong said in a deployment.


    "Master Nie Kong, are you going to lead the snake out of the cave?" Green asked in surprise.


    "Yes, when Lelang deer is sold in the city, the prefect Lachili will definitely send someone to buy them. When he leaves the inner city, you really don''t need to be afraid of him and turn passivity into the initiative."


    Cornelia looked at Master Nie Kong in reverence, and made a booby-trap plan based on a simple piece of information. It was really amazing.


    "Learn to learn, to assassinate a powerful target, you need to use the information you know to set up the situation as much as possible, and sometimes you will only lose your life."


    If the people around had realized something, only Pony looked at Master Nie Kong dumbly, not understanding what he was muttering.


    In the early morning of the next day, the nine of them performed Nie Kong''s mission and spread to the forest around Lelang City for more than ten kilometers, just to fight two Lelang deer.


    Fortunately, Nie Kong was used to running around in the forest during his special training, so it only took half an hour.They came back one after another, hunting one by one.


    Nie Kong used a few of them to make morning ingredients. They tasted the meat and found that it was really delicious. No wonder the prefect would like to hunt them so much.


    After breakfast, Green carried the remaining two Lelang Deer back to the city and acted according to Nie Kong''s plan.


    After selling for more than an hour, the prefect sent two soldiers to contact Green, saying that they would buy them, but the additional condition was that Green answered where the call was made.


    Green''s acting skills are very good, and he hesitated for a long time before speaking out reluctantly.And Nie Kong sent him to perform that task because he was good at calculating.Changing to a simple-minded Pawnee would probably leak their plan.


    Seeing that the prefect Lelang was taken the bait, Nie Kong and his party took the lead to come out of the city gate, lying in ambush in the surrounding forest, waiting for his appearance!

 1715 The collapse of the second element text 01741, Ornests plan

    After designing the ambush circle, Nahasiu and the others lay in ambush for more than an hour, and finally saw the original portrait of Cornelia swaying out of the city gate.The more than thirty guards behind are all armed, and Tai Jian is riding a horse with bows and arrows.


    Naha Xiu narrowed his eyes, and he could tell from the guard''s pace that those people were not simple, at least they belonged to the elite of the army.


    Quietly watching them break into the ambush, and then the strongest shooting talent, Tsukushi, will execute the attack.Xiao Zhuzi looked at a gun that resembled a modern one, calmly aiming at the target, she did not exude a trace of murderous aura and her own aura.


    It is difficult for ordinary people to find her existence without seeing it with their own eyes. After several years of unforgettable training with Nie Kong in the river, they have already memorized the skills in their hearts.


    I saw that Tsukushi''s index finger slightly squeezed the trigger, the bullet was ejected, and a cloud of blood suddenly burst out of Rakiri''s forehead, and he fell from the horse''s back!


    "Ahhh, Lord Rakiri is dead...dead!!!" Seeing his death, the guards exclaimed in silence, unable to believe the facts before them.


    "You useless rubbish, now grab the prisoner first, the bullet came from there!" The captain as the guard yelled, and immediately pointed his whip in the direction of Naha Xiu!I didn''t notice the breath, but I could identify where they were ambushing from the direction of the bullet.


    More than 30 people immediately came over with weapons in their hands. Nahasiu drew out his long sword and said calmly: "Although they are not the target, since they found our position, we can only kill them all, understand. Yet."


    "Yeah! And it seems that they are good at it, don''t be careless." The eldest sister Cornelia continued.


    The remaining seven people nodded their heads and immediately prepared for the upcoming battle.


    Without waiting for the horses to come, they took the initiative to pounce on the crowd from a tree trunk that was more than three meters high, because the body was not affected by the weight of forty catties, and the guards could hardly see their speed.


    In fact, Nie Kong seldom taught them practical skills in the past four years, relying on what he learned from daily battles with prisoners and dangerous species for two years.Although he has many tricks, he can only cultivate with a strong physique.


    "Huh, it''s not like our empire''s way of fighting." After seeing all the people killed, Naha Xiu wiped the blood stains from the long sword and said to Green.


    "Well, according to the information analyzed by Master Nie Kong, they may be spies sent by a foreign nation in the north to protect Rakiri. They are indeed quite powerful." Green took a sigh of relief and said slowly.


    "You are right, they are a foreign race in the north. Killing them will really relieve their hatred." Natara said in a deep voice, who seemed to be familiar with the north.


    "I don''t feel anything. I was nervous the first time I killed someone, but now I can''t feel anything." Xiaoyin followed and expressed his own thoughts.


    "Hehe, it''s really because of Xiao Yin that you are so stupid, do you still have that kind of trouble?" Pony said with a joking blow.


    "Boney, you are not qualified to say that I am stupid, you are the stupidest stupid among us." Xiao Yin said angrily.It''s a shame to let a fool say he is stupid.


    "You...you are talking nonsense, Mingming Master Niekong often said that Hungarians are brainless." Boni argued.


    "You two are all right, the task is complete, everyone quickly return to Master Nie Kong to report." Cornelia held Rakiri''s bloody head and said helplessly to the two women who quarreled.


    Two girls are all problematic, how can there be any difference.Without Master Nie Kong by his side, it really makes people worry about whether they will be able to perform tasks independently in the future.


    "Ok!"¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Minister Ornet, according to the latest information from the north, Nie Kong''s assassination troops killed the prefect of Lelang City, who was colluding with other nations in the north, and were now heading towards the northwest." Inside Ornest''s private attic, At this time, several ministers were discussing important matters in secret.


    "The minister, why don''t we take advantage of the period when he is on duty, we will preemptively kill all his family members, maybe wait for him to come back to stir him up." Civilian Kebolai offered a plan.


    "Hmph, if I could do it, I would kill someone to vent my hatred. But there seems to be only three humble maids left in his house. Diduli has no relatives at all. It doesn''t matter how many maids kill." Ornest bites While holding a piece of steak, he said coldly.


    "The Minister Ornest, can we just let him go."


    "What a joke! Once he can come back alive, until he has coordinated the two powerful military forces of the empire''s assassination force and the garrison, plus his majesty''s likes, then I can''t help him. So as long as I dare to resist my officials , There is only one way to die. He is now on an assassination mission against the rebels, but as far as I know, the rebels are aware of their existence and have sent assassination troops to attack them. Of course, just in case, I will send my personal The executioner, the Four Ghosts of the Rakshasa, combined with the killer troops of the rebels and absolutely killed them all in the northwest border." Ornest said with a grim look.


    It is said that each of the four ghosts of the Rakshasa was born in Huangquan Temple and has strong practical ability and can manipulate the changes of the body at will.For example, extending the body by more than ten centimeters is as simple as eating for them.


    "Hehe, the minister''s clever plan is really powerful. We can plant all the guilt and blame on the rebels by the way. And we can learn about his situation from your majesty every day. After grasping the specific trends, we are not afraid to find him." The civilian Bolet praised.


    "But our cooperation with the rebels seems a little improper." Another civil official said.


    "The rebels are just a microclimate for the empire. First, we must solve our biggest threat. And after I have ordered the four ghosts of Raksha to go out, I concealed their relationship with me and acted under the name of Huangquan Temple. , By the way, let them know the details of the rebels, so that they can deal with them in the future." Ornest said.Although Ornest is ambitious, no one dares deny his own abilities.

 1716 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01742, Na Jie Xitan rebelled

    "Master Nie Kong, two days ago, the empire sent troops to conquer the foreign nations in the southwest and achieved an unprecedented victory. General Esdes even led his troops to attack the territories of the foreign nations in the southwest. But when he returned, the empire''s Najieshitan The general joined the rebels with his 20,000 soldiers. Although General Esdes hoped to stop her on the spot, the intelligence knew only one of her hands and eyes was lost." Green said solemnly.


    "Sure enough, it conforms to the information we collected a few days ago. Unfortunately, it takes too long to return from the northern border to the northwest border. Even if the emperor knew it, it would be too late to be prepared."


    Hearing Najiexitan''s name, Nie Kong''s mind showed a neutral-looking, heroic woman.Because they often go out to train the Red Eyes, they have rarely come into contact with Najieshitan in the past few years.


    And Asides longed to become the strongest general in the empire, Nie Kong naturally didn''t believe that she would rebel against the empire.But with Esther''s powerful imperial equipment and strength, it should be able to kill Na Jie Xitan who has resigned.


    Because no matter which piece of emperor has great power, if the owner of the emperor has a murderous battle, one of them will inevitably die.But now the final result is unexpected, Na Jie Xitan who owns the emperor''s pumpkin-survived from Esther''s hands!It''s weird. Isn''t it possible that Esther didn''t have any intention of killing, so she specially let her survive.


    "It''s hard to believe, the great generals of our empire will really rebel." Xiao Yin said.


    "No surprise, it''s an indisputable fact that the empire is corrupted. We came to the northern border from the imperial capital and saw too much darkness and corruption." Cornelia said helplessly.


    The poor sell their children and girls, and some even starve to death on the streets.But not only did the wealthy nobles fail to give charity to the poor, they bullied them boldly!


    "Well, so some people will rebel against the empire because of this." Nie Kong said.


    "Then Lord Nie Kong had a plan to rebel against the empire before?" Chi Tong asked curiously. The gentle Lord Nie Kong clearly did not resemble those rotten nobles.


    "Red pupil, shut up. Because of this, Master Nie Kong will lead us to assassinate the troops to change the status quo of the empire. How can he become a rebel?" Naha Xiu shouted coldly.Seeing the scarlet pupil bewitching Master Nie Kong to rebel against the empire, Naha Xiu looked very angry.


    "Yes, those rebels can''t make it into a climate. The decay of the empire is just a small problem! If they are really allowed to overthrow the empire, it will very likely cause the world''s poor to suffer decades of war. "Nie Kong said, shaking his head.


    For example, if China¡¯s state-owned petroleum and heavy industry companies really learn what American democracy means to allocate resources to their citizens, it will certainly give other countries that are eyeing them have a chance.If other countries grasp the lifeblood resources of the celestial dynasty, then the country has no dignity at all.Japan and Wanwan can be the sons of the United States, but there is no one who can be the backer of the Chinese dynasty.


    "Why?" He determined to overthrow the decayed empire for the sake of the suffering poor. It stands to reason that the rebels established a new country, which will bring them happiness, the red pupils and pink eyes are puzzled.


    "Because there are three ambitious foreign nations on the three sides of the empire. As long as the millennium empire exists for one day, they dare not act rashly. Once the rebels unite with the foreign nations in the West, they call on the foreign nations in the North and Southwest. Together they overthrew the empire. Then the three foreign nations will bring troops to invade and invade the empire¡¯s territory!" Like the Ming Dynasty¡¯s Chuang Wang Li Zicheng, he did overthrow the Ming Dynasty¡¯s rule, but also reduced the whole country to the Qing Dynasty. National conquest and war.


    "Although the nobles are maliciously bullying the poor, they are much more tolerant than foreign nations. Especially the foreign nations in the north, if they are allowed to invade and invade our country, they will be dead." Natara gritted her teeth. Said.Similar to the ethnic group of Asides, it was beheaded and killed by a foreign race in the north six years ago.


    "That''s right, the nobles of the empire will only kill a small number of poor people and boil frogs in warm water. But when they are a foreign nation, they have no bottom line. Although the rebels may be able to defeat the foreign nation and then stand up. , But I think it will take a long time, and their chances of winning are too slim." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    "That''s the case, so is Nie Kong planning to change the entire empire from within the empire?" Chi Tong''s big eyes were suddenly filled with a look of reverence, and the previous puzzlement and pity disappeared.If you follow Master Nie Kong, maybe you can really change the entire decadent empire!The belief in her heart was hesitant, and Nie Kong''s commentary made her stand firm.


    Master Nie Kong made a lot of sense, perhaps what he saw was only the superficial relationship.Even if the rebels finally overthrow the empire, it may be the result of a loss for both sides and a foreign nation for nothing.


    "No matter what Master Nie Kong does in the future, we will always follow Master Nie Kong!" Cornelia said firmly.The girls didn''t have the opinion of Chitong, they would only blindly follow Nie Kong''s instructions.


    "Haha!! Let''s go, our next goal is the border of the northwest. The goal of the mission is to cut off all the financial sources of the rebels-the means of dealing with foreign nations, and crush their conspiracy!" Nie Kong chuckled. He said, but he didn''t care about it. He only did what he liked, and it was impossible to be restricted by other aspects.


    "Yes, Lord Nie Kong!" After learning about the new mission, Nahaxiu and the others refreshed.


    According to the information collected, the rebels intend to cooperate with foreign nations in the northwest, and they are likely to go to Ma Yin''s hometown.


    Nie Kong felt that if he didn''t have himself, he really didn''t know what situation Ma Yin would be like.It''s a pity that Nie Kong didn''t understand the plot situation of the world he was in, so he could only make changes if he liked it.

 1717 The collapse of the second element text 01743, Barbara and her disciples

    "The next target is the secret army of the empire. The location is within the borders of the empire. Oh my god, spare me, I''m almost unable to walk." On the rugged mountain road, there was a lovely girl decorated like earphones. Issued a complaint.She has shawl-long orange hair and a slender body in a cute little ocean skirt.From her trembling slender legs, it can be seen that the girl''s physical strength has reached its limit.


    "Really, bear it." But looking at the old woman with her waist in front of her, the flexible footsteps didn''t mean to stop at all.The young girl can''t keep up with the old woman, the situation is really weird!!


    "Instructor, didn''t you forget how many miles we walked today?" The girl said sadly.


    "Don''t think of me as a fool, I don''t have forty kilometers! I thought that when I was young and beautiful, walking 150 kilometers was not tired..." The old woman chattered and began to preach.


    The girl who fell behind was speechless, and whispered: "Yes, preaching has turned into boasting!"


    "Chelsea, let me carry you." The tall and tall beauty who followed the old woman was comparable to Cornelia, squatting and said to the girl with headphones behind.


    Different from Nelia''s blonde hair, her long, waist-length black hair was tied into a ponytail and tied behind her. Her dress and clothes are a bit of a Japanese female ninja!


    "Wow! Taeko, you are so kind." The girl named Chelsea cheered and rushed to Taeko''s jade back.


    Taeko seemed unaffected, and followed the old woman with Chelsea on his back!


    "Really, Taeko, you spoil her too much." The wrinkled old woman shook her head helplessly, and then exhorted: "Don''t forget our mission. You must arrive at the meeting point before evening."


    "Instructor, our mission is to launch an assassination operation against the secret forces of the Empire, right? Is it to lead the snake out of the hole?" Chelsea asked curiously.


    "As a source of finance for the rebels-cooperative transactions with foreign nations, now they should have received the forged information." The old woman said with a smile.


    "Then are we going to see the merchant who shipped the goods now."


    "No, let''s meet with our partner first. Look, we are almost at the destination." As he said, the old woman pointed to a red cloth hanging on a branch.


    Following the signs, the three of them came to the lush forest.Ten meters away, you can see dozens of men wearing weapons squatting there, it should be a mercenary group.


    "Hey, are we going to team up with the three of you, good elites." The man who was the leader of the mercenary group walked out, his eyes spinning dishonestly around Chelsea and Taeko.


    "Or that two beautiful young girls are proficient in the stunts of how to serve men, then we have to give it a try.",


    "But that grandma is too old, isn''t she coming to the cooking class?" The second master of the mercenary said with a smile.


    Dozens of mercenaries around were blowing their whistles, lest the world might not be chaotic.


    Chelsea almost exploded, but the old woman''s complexion remained calm.


    "Your group of bento men, really look down on people, don''t you recognize the famous Barbara of the assassin''s organization." From the trunk behind, a mocking voice came.


    Everyone was startled and hurriedly looked up. Four men and two women in different clothes appeared on the trunk.The man is almost very strong, but the girl''s body is small and cute. It''s good to see how powerful it is.


    "You...who are you!" More than 30 members of the mercenary group drew their weapons, maintaining a high degree of vigilance for the sudden appearance of the four.


    "Hehe, you can actually recognize the old body, are you four Raksha ghosts of the new generation of Huangquan Temple?" Barbara said with a smile.


    "Oh, you guessed it, Barbara Oberg!"


    The head of the mercenary group was stunned, and said in a daze: "Except for the strongest Tengu party mercenary group in the north, the most powerful Luo in Huangquan Temple... the four ghosts of the Rakshasa and the most famous killer of the assassin association, Barbara. Oberg has been invited. It seems that the enemy''s luck is too bad."


    "But the four ghosts of Rakshasa in Huangquan Temple should serve the empire, why are you invited here?" Barbara''s hidden murderous aura overflowed and swept towards the four ghosts of Rakshasa standing on the trunk.Barbara questioned it, and she naturally did not believe the four of them.


    The more than 30 members of the Tengu Mercenary Corps who had been affected by the powerful killer weapon had a cold sweat on their foreheads, almost unable to resist it.Sure enough, Barbara, who is notorious for being an assassin, is too murderous.


    "Because our mission is the same, we took the initiative to find the rebels, and they also said they hoped to cooperate. Without the information we provided, you would not be able to understand the whereabouts of the imperial assassination troops." Among the four ghosts of the Rakshasa, Said the man named Zhu Tian with a big beard.


    "It sounds good, who knows when you stabbed us in the back?" The old woman Barbara shook her head and said.


    "Don''t worry, we won''t participate in your action plan unless you actively invite us." The black-haired girl Linglu among the Four Ghosts of Raksha chuckled.


    "You can do your best by yourself, it saves us a lot of trouble." The orange-haired horse head responded.


    Barbara calmed down and frowned, and said: "The hidden forces of the Empire seem to be very powerful, but as long as they know where they are going, it shouldn''t be difficult to deal with them."


    "Hehe, we have never been in contact with them before. We only know that they are an elite team of ten! Please do your best, don''t take it lightly. We will give you the itinerary for the assassination of the troops later. Please prepare yourself." Said Ji, the last shirtless man of the Four Rakshasa Ghosts.


    Barbara sighed, her mind was in a mess, she really didn''t understand the purpose of the four ghosts of Rakshasa.Barbara looked at their magnanimous looks, it really did not seem to be conspiracy.Fortunately, the Tengu Party and her two apprentices made her feel relieved.


    Now I can only use the Tengu Party to test the depth of the imperial assassination troops. At that moment, I cannot cooperate with the four ghosts of the Rakshasa in the Huangquan Temple.

 1718 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01744, the battle of Bailanghe

    "Master Nie Kong, you can see the White Wolf River in front." Natara, who was riding in front as a sentry, turned to face Nie Kong and reported the situation in front of him.


    As a river that flows from the west to the north of the empire, it spans hundreds of kilometers!As for the rebels who go to the Northwest to seek cooperation, they must pass the White Wolf River!


    Xiao Yin''s spirit was shocked, stretched out her snow-white neck, and she saw a river several hundred meters wide, and the sound of gurgling water kept coming.


    "According to the information, the target will start crossing the river at around 6 or 7 tonight, Lord Nie Kong, we can have plenty of time to make arrangements." Cornelia said with joy.


    "Oh, Lord Nie Kong, can you go to the river to catch fish?" Bonnie cheered excitedly.No wonder she showed such an expression. Since the special training to suppress her breath two years ago, Nie Kong rarely took them to fish in the river.


    Nie Kong glanced at the three boys in front of Naha Xiu, and directly refused to say: "No, that would be too ostentatious. The food for dinner should be taken out of the forest by itself, and then be prepared for an ambush."


    "Well, it''s rare that people have been very proficient in chopping fish in Lelang City." Bonnie muttered.


    "Pony, don''t be too proud, we are not here to play." Chi Tong said.Chi Tong, who used to listen to their conversations in silence, now often uses words to indicate that he blindly supports Master Nie Kong.


    "Hmph, eat your own fish," Naha Xiu said coldly.


    "What? Captain, you are too ruthless."


    Bonnie''s eyes widened, but unfortunately, no one spoke to her, causing her to puff her cheeks at Nie Kong grievously, but only saw the little black pupil in Nie Kong''s arms making a cute face towards Bonnie. .


    Nie Kong took Chitong and his group to the high ground on the river bank, first of all, he had to make preparations.Fortunately, there are small towns around, from where you can buy three small boats to ambush!


    After having dinner in a cheerful atmosphere, Nie Kong told them to lie in wait and observe the situation on the high ground more than an hour in advance.Once you see a commercial ship appear, immediately go to war.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    As night fell quietly, the color of the fiery red sunset became lighter.In the dim night, a fleet of two large cargo ships and several small ships appeared in the flowing White Wolf River!


    "The target appears, go ahead, leave none!" Nie Kong said calmly.


    "Yes, Lord Nie Kong!" The nine people immediately divided into three teams, and the three boats formed a triangular position on the river surface and surrounded the huge fleet in the middle.


    Seeing the appearance of the enemy, the actions of the rebels were surprising.They stood in front of the deck in an orderly manner. At first glance, there were hundreds of people, and each of them had firearms in their hands!


    "Haha, the assassination troops of the empire, are you fooled!" A man with a red scarf on his forehead said with a smile as they looked at the surrounding red eyes.


    "Oh, there are a few little beauties, it seems to be cool tonight." The second master next to him looked at the six girls with red eyes squintingly.


    Nahaxiu frowned, and suddenly understood that he and his comrades were trapped in the enemy''s circle, and they were not like the members of the rebels who were sent to cooperate!


    "Who the hell are you?" Naha Xiu drew out the long sword indifferently, staring at them coldly.


    "It seems that you don''t understand anything, listen up, we are hired by the rebels to kill your Tengu party mercenary group!" wrapped in a red scarf and smiled with squinted eyes.


    "Hmph, although there was a mistake, it seems that you are also the minions of the rebels. Green, let''s kill them and leave none!" Nahasiu said to Green and Nata behind.


    "Yes, Captain!" The two drove the boat with all their strength, rushing towards the fleet like a flying arrow.


    "Death, shoot!" The head of the Tengu Mercenary Group looked at Naha Xiu and the others ten meters away with a sneer, and at the same time ordered the members in front to shoot!


    The shooting did not hit Naha Xiu, but they were surprised to find that the enemies in sight had disappeared.No, it was actually more than six meters away from them, and the opposite Naha Xiu jumped over their ship!


    The icy long sword swung like death''s sickle to harvest the firearms in front.


    "Damn it!" A few Tengu mercenaries with guns regained their sights at Naha Xiu, but they only heard a scream, and a black shadow flexibly pulled out and knocked out all their guns!


    It turned out that Green, who was in charge of rowing, came up, using his whip weapon.Naturally, Natara was unwilling to lag behind, holding a long sword, followed behind the captain and killed the ship.


    "No, the Tengu Party alone has no chance of winning, but why didn''t Barbara and the Four Rakshasa come to support us?"


    The head of the mercenary group was horrified. Although the few killers in front of him looked like children, they were terrible!The elite mercenary group that you cultivated, let them kill them!!


    "It''s your turn, miscellaneous fish!" The head of the group who was planning to jump away from the river suddenly heard a cold voice behind him, and his body trembled.


    Without waiting for him to react, he noticed that someone behind him was pulling his hair, and there was a tingling pain in his neck. At the last glance, he saw his back strangely.


    "Captain, everything should be cleaned up, no one is alive." Pony glanced at the head in Naha Xiu''s hand and said to him.


    Naha Xiu glanced at the floating corpse on the river, and nodded lightly.


    "No, I actually found a small boat following a few hundred meters behind the big ship. But I saw that there was no one inside. I think they probably dived and escaped beforehand." Cornelia shook his head and said.


    "It seems that there is a fish that slipped through the net," Green said.


    Naha Xiu frowned without speaking, and suddenly looked up at the sky.


    "What''s wrong, Captain." Xiao Yin followed his gaze, only to see a huge vulture flying in the sky.


    "I feel like I''m being watched by something. It turned out to be a giant bald. I remember it was from the surrounding creatures, but it is said to be neurotic and annoying." Naha Xiu''s cold eyes shot at the bald eagle in the sky.


    "Captain, you are too neurotic. It should have come out looking for food when it saw the corpse." Pony said with a smile.

 1719 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01745, whereabouts exposed

    As everyone knows, the bald eagle soaring in the sky fell into a hidden room a few kilometers away from the town.In the house, there are two women with dripping clothes, one old and one young.


    Especially that young girl, wearing clothes similar to Mai Shiranui, is now lightly clinging to her flesh-colored skin, almost all of her graceful figure is highlighted, combining beauty, sex, and feeling.


    "Fortunately, we hid behind the Tengu Party and jumped off the boat in time to dive and left. But it seems to be very sorry for the Tengu Party. They are not useless guys." The old woman Barbara spit out her emotions lightly.


    "Instructor, who is the other party?" Taeko asked in a low voice while wringing out the clothes against her body.


    "If it is a guy who can easily kill the Tengu Party, is it likely to be of the level of the four ghosts of the Rakshasa?" After Barbara muttered a few words to herself, she moved her eyes to the condor and asked aloud: " How''s it going to Chelsea, have you seen what the enemy looks like. If you dare to say you haven''t seen it, see if I will make you a roast chicken!"


    Suddenly, the condor burst out a cloud of smoke and turned into a cute girl with headphones.If someone saw it, they might think it was a monster.


    "Huh, it''s tiring to fly like a bird. Fortunately, I...I saw it." Chelsea immediately slumped on the ground, panting heavily.


    "Well, you deserve to be my disciple of Barbara, you did a good job. Take a good rest, I will draw them later." Barbara said appreciatively.


    Chelsea''s talent may be very strong. She was just flying in the sky and glanced roughly, but she was able to transform into the appearance of the nine Nahasiu in front of Barbara!


    "It''s actually a child younger than me." Taeko said astonished looking at the portrait in front of her.


    "Yes, especially the man, the pressure on me is not normal. Even though I have deformed after using Teigu, I am constantly alert that I cannot continue the investigation, otherwise there will be danger!" Chelsea pointed The cruel man Nahasio said.


    "Remember that feeling, you can see the unidentified opponent that has always been very good. Maybe I am too timid to run away, but it is also the key to my survival!" Barbara said.


    "Then let''s quickly tell the spies of the Revolutionary Army about the appearance of a few of them, let them investigate the surrounding towns, and control their every move at all times." Chelsea said softly.


    "Well! If they are all young people, then there must be no guy who can beat Taeko. After all, Taeko is the elite I trained since I was a baby! However, there are too many of them, and maybe they really need to fight Raksha Si. Ghosts and they are cooperating!" Barbara sighed.


    Taeko can easily deal with one or two of them, and even though Chelsea is her new disciple, after all, she is just an ordinary person who can use Teikoku!Although her own abilities have not degraded, she understands that behind the nine children must be powerful people leading them, otherwise the four ghosts of the Rakshasa will not be sent to cooperate to destroy the empire''s assassination troops.


    Having said that, the empire was really rotten, and he actually started fighting.I heard that Minister Ornest killed many officials who rebelled against him. It seems that the intelligence is not wrong.Now that she is cooperating with the Four Ghosts of Rakshasa, she can rest assured a lot.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "How is the task completed?" Nie Kong asked aloud the nine Naha Xiu who came back.


    "Hehe, we killed everyone." Pony said happily.


    "Master Nie Kong, the fleet we killed was not the rebels who cooperated with foreign nations, but the Tengu party mercenaries hired by the rebels! From the words, they learned that their Tengu party set up an ambush to deal with us. The assassination troops, we received the information that they wanted trade cooperation was wrong at first.¡± Nahasiu said calmly.


    "Oh, the rebels are aware of our existence, and the information about our whereabouts has been exposed to them. It seems that the cooperation between their rebels and foreign nations is on the other side." Nie Kong said with squinting eyes.


    "Master Nie Kong, our actions have always been hidden, why are we exposed?" Xiaoyin asked puzzledly.Believing in Master Nie Kong''s strength, so there have been no mistakes.


    "The problem should lie in the information preventing me and the empire. Maybe it was cracked and intercepted by the rebels. But it doesn''t matter much. You should be more careful in the future and don''t act alone." Nie Sora said dismissively.


    With their current strength, even if Esthers, who hadn''t obtained Teikoku four years ago, were not sure to defeat one of them alone.But if any of them dealt with the two Emperor Gu envoys or the Four Rakshasa alone, it might be dangerous!


    "Well, we will always follow Master Nie Kong, and we are not afraid of any danger." Hei Tong said obediently.


    "It''s late at night. I will take you to the best hotel in the next town for a few days as a reward. By the way, replenish your energy! And our next mission is to go to the northwest to stop the cooperation between the rebels and foreign nations." Nie Kong Standing high from a five-meter-high tree trunk, he said, looking at the Empire West across the river bank.Now the intelligence is very vague, it takes a few days to re-create the mission plan and collect intelligence.


    It is a pity that the empire did not attach importance to the rebels, so they gave Nie Kong too little help, and they did not get any useful information from the empire!


    "Yeah! Master Nie Kong is so good, my clothes are stained with disgusting blood, they are so dirty, I can finally go to the hotel to take a hot bath." Cornelia, who likes clean, happily He took a sigh of relief, only to kiss Master Nie Kong hard on the cheek.


    Naha Xiu''s face did not fluctuate, and his clothes were basically spotless, the strongest.The only thing full of blood was the other long sword on his waist.


    Chitong touched his belly, as if saying that he could fill his belly with meat dishes cooked in the hotel, and did he cook it deliciously.


    Black pupil habitually occupied Nie Kong''s arms with her small and cute body. She liked Nie Kong riding her horse and hugged herself very much, feeling so warm and comfortable.

 1720 The collapse of the second element Text 01746Encounter at a hot spring hotel

    After killing people, Nie Kong took Zhuzi and his party to the most famous hot spring hotel in town.They heard that the food there was very delicious, so they clamored for a big meal.Fortunately, the town is only a few kilometers away from the White Wolf River. Don''t worry about sleeping in the wild or outdoors. It only takes ten minutes to ride a horse.


    "Wow, what a beautiful house. Master Nie Kong, you are so kind to us." Looking at the magnificently decorated hotel in front of him, Pony exclaimed like a child.


    Nie Kong didn''t care. The hotel in front of him was no different from the hot spring hotel that often appeared in the second element. At most, it had a somewhat ancient style.


    "Yes, it will definitely cost a lot of money," Cornelia said.


    "What you are doing is very important work. Take a good rest and supplement your physical strength to complete the task beautifully. Let it be a vacation for you." Said that from meeting Nie Kong more than four years ago, they never had a so-called vacation. Receive Nie Kong''s hard special training daily.And the holiday that Nie Kong said was very strange to them.


    After arranging the horses, when he came to the door of the hotel, Nie Kong''s keen senses suddenly noticed that someone was watching him.Although Nie Kong can often get the surprise of young girls, he can feel that this time is different from before. Of course, there is no hostility or killing intent.


    Nie Kong turned to look around, and finally had a head-on collision with her eyes!An old wrinkled cheek appeared in Nie Kong''s vision.Beside her, stood a young beautiful girl.


    The old woman''s face appeared a little surprised, and she slowly withdrew her plain eyes.As if nothing happened, she took the tall girl next to her and walked to the hotel first.


    "Instructor, based on the intelligence that Chelsea sees, I can confirm that ten of them should be the assassination troops of the Empire." Taeko said in a weak voice that only he could hear.


    "Yes. They are almost a lot younger than you. They are really plastic materials that can contain their breath. And the talent of the man Chelsea said is really extraordinary. You can tell from his looks and demeanor that he is not strong. How much worse than you. What surprised me the most was the man who led them. He was so plain that he was creepy. I thought he was just an ordinary person, but he actually found me observing him from behind. Taeko. Before I have a comprehensive plan, you must not take it lightly! At present, I have sent Chelsea to contact the revolutionary army, and there should be news back soon." Barbara said calmly.


    Relying on the strength of their three masters and apprentices alone, it should be difficult to deal with the ten-man squad of the opposing assassination unit, and it really needs to cooperate with the Raksha Four Ghosts.It''s really dangerous to attack rashly.


    "Understood, instructor!" Taeko replied calmly.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Master Nie Kong, you...what are you looking at." Black pupil pulled the corner of Nie Kong''s clothes and asked in a low voice.


    "No, it should be fine, maybe I was too careful!" Nie Kong said.


    "Well, is Nie Kong looking at the beautiful girl with black hair just now? She is as beautiful as the big sister''s head," Xiao Yin said with a pouting mouth.


    "No, does Master Nie Kong like that type?"


    "But Chitong is not much different from her, right."


    "No, I think Master Nie Kong likes her big European style. I...I saw that she has the size of a small silver. The dress she wore, watching Sister Bickel''s bulging out by half. "


    "Well, in terms of a girl''s figure, it can increase a lot of points."


    "why is it like this."


    "Little black pupil, don''t worry too much about your problems. You are still young, and you will look as beautiful as your sister in the future."


    The girls began to gossiping about the topic of Nie Kong''s preference for girls, and a lovely reddish color appeared on Chi Tong''s cheeks.If they knew that Nie Kong was looking at a wrinkled old woman, they would not know how they would feel.


    And Nahasiu and the others obviously didn''t believe what they were saying. How could the woman who just appeared in front of them and popped up from nowhere could be worthy of the perfect Master Nie Kong, otherwise Master Nie Kong would already have a group of wives and concubines. Up!


    When he arrived at the hotel, Nie Kong booked a four-person suite and divided them into groups of three.If they each had a room, they would have contracted more than half of the restaurant. After all, it would be too conspicuous.


    "In the next few days, I need to plan my future actions. You should behave like ordinary children. Cornelia, you and Nahasiu are responsible for managing the others. Don''t mess around. Don''t act alone!" Although their strength is very strong, there are many people who can kill them, and you can find a few from the emperor Nie Kong!


    If the whereabouts are really exposed, it is likely to lead to an ambush and anti-assassination by the revolutionary army.Nie Kong could not determine the specific time and place of cooperation between the Revolutionary Army and the foreign nations, so let''s stay in the hotel and wait for the empire''s information.Nie Kong should have taught them the knowledge and experience of assassination. It would be good to let them become independent as soon as possible.


    Of course, Nie Kong was not idle. After more than ten days, he felt that he should take time to go back and see Ma Yin and the others.


    "Well, we will take care of the arrangements." Naha Xiu replied coldly.


    And Cornelia is a reliable big sister, and the other five girls are very convinced of her.


    "Well, don''t be too nervous, just be careful!" Nie Kong exhorted a few words before returning to his room.As if liberated, the women cheered and rushed to the hot spring of the hotel for the first time.Girls naturally love to be clean. Although they wipe off the blood after killing people, they feel uncomfortable in their hearts. They hope to wash away the blood on their hands!


    The hotel¡¯s hot springs are divided into two areas, one for men and one for women, instead of the mixed hot springs that are often seen in the second dimension.The environment of the hot spring is very beautiful, because it is dew and sky, you can see the stars and moon in the sky.


    When they came to the hot spring, there was no one.It should be more than ten o''clock in the evening, no girl will choose the time to stop taking a bath.If it wasn''t for the task to come late, maybe it would have been soaked at 7 o''clock.


    "Chikushi sauce, the hot spring is very effective for treating shoulder pain."


    "Pony, you misunderstood, I... my shoulder doesn''t hurt anymore."


    "How come, hanging two heavyweight oppas every day, it must be a burden."


    "Oh, it hurts you to rub it, I...I only like Master Nie Kong who rubs it."


    Pony and Tsukushi were fighting in the hot spring, while Cornelia looked at them with a smile.


    "Oh, Tsukushi is so bold." Xiaoyin grinned.


    "By the way, the color of the words written by Master Nie Kong on our back doesn''t seem to be lighter." Hei Tong touched the back of her sister, "Nie Kong No Chi Tong" said.


    "Hehe, Master Nie Kong directly engraved on our body, it can''t be washed off." Cornelia said.


    "No... it''s nothing, it''s just a bit shy for others to see, but there is a sense of belonging in my heart." Chitong whispered.


    "Well, it seems that even the body belongs to Master Nie Kong. The four years with Master Nie Kong are really the happiest days of my life." Cornelia sighed, her eyes floating to nowhere. .

 1721 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 01747The plan of the revolutionary army

    "I''m hungry!" Chi Tong rolled over and sat up from the warm bedding.Rubbing the big sleepy eyes and looking at it, I found that the sky was dimly lit, and a layer of white fish belly that can be seen from the east sky can estimate the time of appearance!


    "Woo! Lord Nie Kong, don''t touch them, you''re so shy!" To the left of Chitong, little Tsukushi in a cute yukata didn''t know what was happening in his dream, and his body and legs were twisting tightly between the pillows. With.And the sister on the right, Black Hitomi, is like a baby habitually allowing her to suck her thumb.


    "I can''t sleep anymore. Go out and soak in a hot spring, and then it''s time for breakfast." Chi pupil felt his empty belly and refreshed.Wearing a yukata, Aka Hitomi came to the hotel''s hot spring alone.


    Opening the curtain of the hot spring, Chitong was surprised to see a girl floating on the surface of the water, as if dead.


    "Hey, are you okay." She rushed to the hot spring to save people, but the floating girl suddenly opened Gu Jing Wubo''s eyes.The eyes of the two women collided, and both showed expressions of surprise.


    "Isn''t she the girl that Master Nie Kong has been staring at during the day, she looks really beautiful. And the white skin looks so slippery, she has a good figure." Chi Tong contrasted her body, muttering to herself.


    "Excuse me, what''s the matter?" Although Taeko recognized Chitong''s identity, she didn''t rush to take action, just guarding her.


    Chi pupil slowly soaked his body in the hot spring, and said to her apologetically, "Huh, I''m really sorry! I thought something happened to you, it seems that I am passionate."


    "It made you misunderstood, I should apologize. I thought no one would come to take a bath in the early hours of the morning, so I was a little arrogant..." Taeko returned to his calm expression.


    "Haha, I understand! I booked a spacious hot spring alone, it would be very pleasant to soak. By the way, my name is Chitong, and I will come out to practice martial arts with my friends." Chitong introduced.


    "My name is Taeko, and I traveled around with my grandmother to increase my knowledge. Occasionally I heard that there is a hotel in the town where the hot springs and food are great, so I came to see my grandmother." Taeko said.


    "Oh, my stomach seems to be getting hungry. It''s time to go back for breakfast! Taeko, I will chat with you later when I have time. I should stay in the hotel for a few days." I looked up at the brightening sky. Aka Hitomi came out of the hot spring.


    "Red pupil, there seems to be a lump of Mozi behind you that hasn''t been cleaned." Taeko reminded.


    "No... it''s nothing, you read it wrong." Chi Tong draped her yukata over her graceful body in a panic, covering the line of fonts carved by Nie Kong behind her.


    Taeko frowned, and the five characters seemed to have a special meaning.Chi Tong was referring to her, and Nie Kong should be the man leading them.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After the hot spring bath, the sky was already bright.Taeko, wearing a yukata, returned to her room and saw her instructor Barbara and her junior sister Chelsea already having breakfast.


    "Taeko, come and taste the food in the hotel, the taste really deserves its reputation." Chelsea said to her senior sister.


    Taeko nodded and sat quietly opposite the instructor Barbara. While eating breakfast, she asked with concern: "Chelsea, do they have any new instructions from the Revolutionary Army."


    "It''s nothing. The revolutionary army in the southwest has already taken over the army of the army to the headquarters of our revolutionary army. It should be two or three days later that General Najiexitan will represent our revolutionary army and go personally with foreign nations. Cooperating, resisting the Empire together..." Chelsea said disapprovingly.


    "The empire should have noticed, after all, the general who rebelled against the empire, her every move will be very eye-catching." Barbara said.


    "Well, the task given to us by the Revolutionary Army is very simple-as far as possible to drag the imperial assassination troops for three days to prevent them from interfering in the cooperation between our Revolutionary Army and foreign nations, and we are worried that there will be a northern happy wave some time ago. The city prefect is similar." Chelsea nodded and said.It turns out that the collusion between the prefect of Lelang City and the northern peoples may have the shadow of the revolutionary army in it.


    "Need to delay them for three days?" Barbara''s cheek wrinkles seemed to increase, and she said calmly: "It seems that I have to talk to the four ghosts of the Rakshasa, otherwise, with the power of the three of us, we will only kill ourselves. road."


    "Instructor, can the four ghosts of Rakshasa at Huangquan Temple really believe it? I''m worried that they will fight back in the end." Chelsea said in confusion.


    "Of course I can''t believe it all, but if they can be used well, they should be able to help us a lot. And forcibly conflict with the imperial assassination forces is not feasible, we can only use the means of our killers." Barbara sneered. .


    "By the way, the instructor, I just talked a lot with the member named Chitong, and learned from her information, the boss of the nine of them seems to be Nie Kong, it seems that there is no reputation." Taeko said.


    "It''s true that his name is not circulated in Jianghu, but you must not be careless. Maybe he is an extremely powerful emperor." Barbara said cautiously.


    Except for what she knows about the Four Rakshasa Ghosts, Huangquan Temple, Assassin Association, and the strong in the mercenary group, in fact, the guy who controls the legendary Emperor is the most difficult to deal with.Digu is really too strong, in the eyes of ordinary people, like legends and myths.For example, her disciple Chelsea, she used to be just an ordinary person, but after getting the imperial equipment, she can kill people almost invisible.So Barbara, who is at the forefront of the assassin''s association, will deliberately accept her as her disciple.


    "Yeah! Taeko, you are doing very well. Keep trying to contact the girl named Akito to see if you can learn other important information from her. And I''m going to discuss cooperation with the four ghosts of Rakshasa. "


    "Instructor, what do I need to do." Chelsea said quietly.


    "You can stay by my side for the time being, I may use your Emperor''s ability." Barbara said indifferently.

 1722 The collapse of the second element Text 01748, Red pupil crisis!

    Early in the morning of the next day, Chi Tong and his party curiously discovered that Lord Nie Kong did not come out for breakfast.


    Bonnie gave a smirk, thinking Master Nie Kong was sleeping late.She had planned to suppress her breath and lurking into Nie Kong''s room to play a prank, but it was a pity that she threw herself away.As everyone knows, Nie Kong had already returned to his home in the imperial capital last night.And because Nie Kong had arranged them in advance last night, he only thought that Nie Kong had very important things to go out to work on, so he wouldn''t worry too much.


    "Master Nie Kong should go out and discuss the next plan with the ministers of the empire. Let''s listen to his arrangements and relax for a few days." Cornelia said with a smile.


    The eyes of the women suddenly lit up, and the topic turned to discussing the schedule of their next play.For the first time, they have the time they have freely allocated. It feels very fresh.


    The three boys of Nahasiu didn''t have the fun of girls. They watched the six girls go out happily, but they had to think hard about how to spend their free time.


    I am used to following Nie Kong''s orders, so I immediately lost my own opinion, and I can only ask what the leader Naha Xiu has.


    But Nahasio took out a thick book with a cold expression and looked at them leisurely in front of them.Sorry, I really shouldn''t expect the captain to come, he only likes reading books.


    "Captain, we have to go out and relax." Green said.


    "Well, don''t forget Master Nie Kong''s advice, go out to be careful!" Naha Xiu said calmly.


    "But leaving the captain with you in the hotel alone is really not reassuring. Lord Nie Kong also said yesterday that it is too dangerous to be alone." Natara said hesitantly.


    "Hmph, do you think I will be as useless as you trash fish." Naha Xiu looked at them coldly, but it was a pity that he took the captain out to relax as they wished.


    Green and Natara showed helpless expressions, they could only leave Naha Xiu to go out together.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After playing for a whole day, the six women bought a lot of clothes and decorations they like without too much fatigue. Green and Natara returned empty-handed, but they seemed to have a drink, but Master Nie Kong did not come back!


    Did Master Nie Kong have something wrong? The six women''s heart was filled with worry again.


    "Chitong, are you inside!" A girl''s voice came from outside the door. Chitong opened the door and saw that it was the girl named Taeko she knew this morning.


    "Taeko?"


    "I have something to tell you, can I come out for a while." Taeko''s big eyes glanced at the nine people in the room, and whispered as if pointing out.


    "Chitong, who is she?" Naha Xiu said coldly, and the other seven people all looked at Chitong.


    "Captain, she is a friend I know. I''ll go out for a while." Chitong turned and closed the door, but after Taeko left the hotel, she suddenly noticed something was wrong.


    "Hey, where are you taking me?" Chi Tong frowned, looking at Taeko with alert.


    Taeko pointed to the forest a few hundred meters away, and said softly: "I...I just saw the man in formal wear who brought you to the hotel yesterday. It seemed... as if someone was chasing him and he was very affected. Serious injury. Sorry, I...I thought Chi-pu recognized him!"


    "What...what, you said Master Nie Kong was...injured?" Chi Tong grabbed Taeko''s clothes, and stared at her oppressively with scarlet eyes.


    "Yes...Yes, so Chitong, you...you really know him."


    "Take me quickly! No, I can go alone, can I ask you to help call my companion." Chi pupil suppressed the anxiety in his heart and said to Taeko.


    She knew the enemy who could hurt Master Nie Kong, she would not be able to help by herself!


    "Yeah!" Taeko responded softly, but the hidden cold eyes exuded murderous aura.And Chi Tong no longer had the mind to pay attention to her, Master Nie Kong''s safety took over her body and mind!


    Following the direction Taeko was pointing, Chi Hitomi came to the foot of a remote mountain one kilometer from the town.The scarlet eyes scanned back and forth anxiously, and she finally saw Lord Nie Kong falling down in front of a big tree.


    As Taeko said, Lord Nie Kong''s abdomen was stained with red blood on his clothes, and he seemed to have suffered serious injuries.


    "Master Nie Kong, you...what''s wrong with you, please don''t scare Chitong!" Chitong ran to him in a panic, shaking his arm mournfully.


    With his eyes closed and lethargic, he slowly opened his eyelids. Before the red pupil had time to be pleased, he suddenly noticed the murder.She instinctively reacted to her body, only to see a dagger pierced her shoulder from behind.If it hadn''t been for her to hide quickly, the dagger might have cut her neck.


    "Who?!" Chi Tong stepped back in surprise, squinting at the back.


    "Hehe, I can actually dodge my killer blow, it seems to underestimate your strength." From the gloomy forest, a rickety old woman and two men and two women came out.


    "My old name is Barbara, an assassin employed by the Revolutionary Army."


    "That''s it, Taeko is your disciple. You use her to fool me out to separate us!" Chi pupil murmured.


    "Yes, come out, Taeko." Barbara called out to Chitong''s back, and behind the big tree more than ten meters away, a graceful figure appeared.


    "I didn''t want you to die too painful." Taeko said softly.


    "Since it''s the enemy who came to the door, then you can only kill you. Kill...Kill the hatred of Lord Nie Kong, no...unforgivable!" Chi Tong tore apart the cloth strips of his clothes and tied it. On the injured and bleeding shoulder, he pulled out the slender Taito at his waist.Her eyes were already red at this time, full of hatred and pain, and tears could be faintly seen in them.


    "There is a limit to the arrogance of the little girl. Do you think you can deal with us. Not to mention the old assassin''s assassin''s forefront assassin and the four ghosts of Rakshasa in Huangquan Temple, but Taeko alone is enough to deal with you." Bara shook her head and said.


    "You are the four ghosts of the Rakshasa? But why did you help the rebels of the empire, I...I remember Dad, no, Lord Gozzi was from the same background as you." Chi Tong said incredibly.

 1723 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01749, Barbaras trap

    "Oh! It''s really amazing. It turns out that you are the few children that Gozzi, who was born in the four ghosts of the former Rakshasa, said to go until. Although it is not our intention to cooperate with the rebels, who let you Master Nie Kong offends Minister Ornest somehow!" Linglu with refined black hair said with a smile.


    "Minister Ornest?" Chi Tong bit his teeth, his heart almost broken.Master Nie Kong, you clearly said that you want to change the empire with Crimson Eyes, why did you die before us?!


    Hearing Ornest''s name, Barbara''s eyes were full of disgust, and she interrupted aloud: "Taeko, don''t waste time, kill her before her companion finds out the odds!"


    "Yes, instructor." Taeko drew out his weapon, which was a Taito like Chitong!


    "I am the breath of Oberg, the god of death, for the wind of impermanence, leading you to the underworld!" Taeko''s body burst out with a strong murderous aura, and instantly leaned over towards the red pupil, only to see the sharp light from above. Wave it down.


    "Huafeng, cut close!" The sword pressure with the wind and the lingering breath came towards the red pupil!


    Chitong''s eyes were cold as if she had lost her emotions, she slowly blocked the knife in front of her, such a slow movement actually stopped Taeko''s attack perfectly.


    "Guangfeng!" Taeko suddenly felt awe-inspiring, and an unprecedented depression came from Chitong''s body. She used the fastest sword drawing technique in Oberg''s swordsmanship, for Guangfeng!


    The Taito in his hand took advantage of his strength to reclaim it, and finally cut it towards Chitong''s neck as if against inertia.The wind pressure brought by the sword skill blows away the black bangs of the red pupil.Cut it across the board, the naked eye can''t tell its trajectory.


    "Sure enough, he is a disciple of Barbara Oberg, it seems that he has been a bit of a personal pass." The four ghosts of Raksha behind looked at Taeko''s performance and couldn''t help but admire it.Taeko''s strength is already at the level of the Raksha Four Ghosts!


    "It took more than ten years for the old body to be cultivated from her baby time. I guarantee that no one in the younger generation will be her opponent." Barbara said proudly.


    But Barbara''s words are too full, and the angry red pupil will show her true strength!


    "Double acceleration!" Chi Tong shouted in a low voice, and her body drifted three meters to the left like an arrow from the string, abruptly out of the range of her secret skills!


    "What, she is faster than me?" Taeko looked at Chitong in shock.


    "Kill you." Chi Tong drew his sword and attacked. The sword skills were nothing subtle at all, but every knife movement was simply not superfluous, only for the purpose of killing.


    "Sneez!" Although Chitong could not continue to use the double acceleration to attack, but after no load, Taeko couldn''t keep up with Chitong!Chitong''s sword pierced a hole in her shoulder!


    "Ah, how can I lose to you, Tornado!" The sharp sword pressure produced forced the red pupil out, and the ground two meters cracked out with her as the center.


    Her body increased a little in an instant, but still couldn''t compare to Chitong, Chitong didn''t even use double acceleration to deal with her.The long swords of the two collided fiercely, and Taeko''s body suffered several deep-bone sword injuries!


    If Taeko''s strength is comparable to the Rakshas Four Ghosts, then the Nine Red Eyes guided by Nie Kong are twice as powerful as the Rakshas Four Ghosts!


    "Unbelievable, she has the same strength as me. It seems that Taeko is not her opponent! The four ghosts of Rakshasa, don''t care about it. If her companions come, we will be very dangerous!" Barbara Said while drinking.


    To cope with Chi pupil''s super fast speed, only the advantage of the number of people can defeat her the fastest.Barbara has no shame in bullying a child. The old fox who has lived for decades knows that it is most important to live.


    The four ghosts of Rakshasa who had been standing by and watching the play cautiously divided them in the four corners of the red pupil, and surrounded her in the center.


    And Barbara had already guarded Taeko, who was kneeling on one knee, at a speed as strange as a ghost, making people unable to grasp the position.


    "It''s a pity that it''s a good talent." She slipped a dagger out of her sleeves, and came to Chitong''s back, stabbing her neck.


    Chi Hitomi promptly blocked the front with the sword, and at the same time jumped and slashed at Barbara.Barbara looked admiringly on her face. Chihitomi''s sword skills can be said to be completely inferior to Taeko''s magnificence, but there is no sluggishness with a simple blow.


    The surrounding Raksha Four Ghosts stretched out their fingers at the Chi pupil, only to see a strange scene appear, the four of them stretched out their fingernails by five meters, covering the Chi pupil with a large net.


    "Cough cough!" Chi Tong avoided a large part, but the rest pierced several blood holes in her abdomen.Chitong waved her knife and planned to cut off her nails, but it was a pity that the four of them had recovered the ability to control their bodies freely!Barbara, who was attacking behind, cut her jade back with a single shot, and bright blood shot out!


    "No...no, I didn''t avenge Master Nie Kong, didn''t tell Black pupil that they are dangerous, I can''t die!" Chi pupil gritted his teeth, and leaped forward forcefully.She turned into a phantom and galloped out.


    "Hurry up and stop her, don''t let her go back to town to confess!" Barbara yelled.


    The giants of the four ghosts around the Rakshasa blocked the road to the city, and looked at Chi Tong coldly.


    I only saw Chitong turning dexterously and unexpectedly turning into the forest in the opposite direction from the town in the gap exposed by the four ghosts of Rakshasa.


    "With the four Rakshasa and the Four Ghosts, you can''t catch a little girl, don''t you come out and shame." Barbara said with a black face.


    The four ghosts of the Rakshasa were speechless. Among them, the blonde girl Matou said: "No way, her speed is so fast, there is a second level of acceleration."


    "Don''t worry, she has been seriously injured and she should not be able to escape far. I will catch her back." After leaving a sentence, the black-haired girl Linglu jumped and chased after Chitong.


    "It''s just that one of them is already so difficult. It seems that we are going to kill them all, and I really need to use your power, Chelsea." Barbara sighed slightly as he watched the direction where the black pupil was leaving. Tone.


    And "Nie Kong" who was supposed to lie on the ground and died suddenly burst into a burst of smoke and suddenly turned into a girl wearing headphones.


    It turned out that their plan just now was for Chelsea to use the emperor to change the appearance of Nie Kong to confuse Chitong, and then Barbara hiding behind gave her a fatal blow, but Chitong escaped.

 1724 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01750, the battle with Barbara

    "Nahassiu, where did Nelia and Chitong go?" After returning to the hotel suite from the Imperial Capital, Nie Kong could see who was missing in the team at a glance, and he couldn''t help but ask the responsible captain.


    The seven of the black pupils in the room suddenly showed surprised expressions, and Naha Xiu replied with a questioning accent, "Master Nie Kong! Didn''t you let the red pupil come back and call Cornelia out? Say something to discuss with her alone!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I just came back from outside." Nie Kong raised his eyebrows when he noticed that something was different.


    "No, no, then why did the red pupil trick Sister Cole out?" Pony asked worriedly.


    "It seems that someone is behind the scenes, you can explain to me clearly what happened!" Nie Kong said coldly.


    "Well, things have to be said about half an hour ago. At that time, Chitong went out to play with a friend he knew in the hotel. Twenty minutes later, Chitong who came back shouted in front of the window outside the hotel, saying that Lord Nie Kong had something to do Talk to Sister Keer!" Xiaoyin explained.


    "And that friend of Chitong, Master Nie Kong might have the impression that it is the beautiful girl you stared at before staying at the hotel the day before yesterday." Zhuzi added pouting.


    "It''s her?" A figure appeared in Nie Kong''s mind. At that time, he saw that the strength of the old woman was not simple.


    "Master Nie Kong, could it be said that something happened to the sisters..." Black pupil asked anxiously.


    "Hmph, I guess they were the assassins sent by the rebels to deal with us. Nelia and Akita must have fallen into the trap of the enemy! But before I left, I told you not to act alone, why did you let Chi Hitomi to go out alone?"


    "We...we thought that the red pupil would be in the hotel, there should be no problem. Master Nie Kong please don''t...Don''t be angry, okay, let''s hurry up and rescue Sister Keer and the others." Xiaoyin said in a whining. .


    "That''s right, Chitong and Sister Keer won''t simply lose to others." Bonnie said.


    "It''s not Chih-eye herself who deceived Nelia alone, but someone else disguised it! Their purpose is very simple, to defeat you one by one. Chih-tiao can''t save him, how long has she been away?" Nie Kong''s eyes shot out two icy cold lights, and Nahaxiu and the seven of them saw him angry for the first time in four years, and they didn''t dare to talk nonsense.


    "Return to Lord Nie Kong, maybe five... five minutes ago," Naha Xiu said softly.


    Nie Kong closed his eyes, his spiritual consciousness spread to the entire world, but he quickly recovered it.Now it is very dangerous to use divine sense in the second dimension. Once Izanaki and the others often use divine sense to scan, they might collide with Nie Kong''s divine sense and lock Nie Kong''s position.Every time it is used, the risk increases several times.In order to confirm the safety of Chitong and Cornelia, Nie Kong deliberately took the risk.


    He found that the red pupil had left the town more than ten kilometers, and was rushing desperately.Cornelia is fighting hard with several enemies in the forest one kilometer from the hotel!


    A wound formed by a torn dagger appeared on her server. It was obviously difficult to hold on for too long!After confirming their safety, Nie Kong breathed a sigh of relief.


    "All members obey orders and follow me to destroy the enemy!" Nie Kong said coldly.


    "Yes, Lord Nie Kong." The seven Nahaxiu responded unanimously. They followed Nie Kong and jumped out from the hotel window.


    Although Naha Xiu idolized Nie Kong very much before, but now he sees Nie Kong''s speed ignoring the distance of space, his indifferent eyes are full of shock, Master Nie Kong''s strength is really unfathomable!If it weren''t for them, you might not see Master Nie Kong for a second!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Oh, it''s so hot and painful. Master Nie Kong, Master Nie Kong!" Cornelia shed crystal tears, and she knelt on one knee while covering her abdomen with one hand.Her eyes are full of fear. For the fear of death, there is a very nostalgic existence in the world.


    At this time, Cornelia was covered in blood, and she seemed to be unable to resist the encirclement of Barbara and the three Rakshas.The injured Taeko leaned back on the trunk and watched the fight, but Chelsea, who could transform, was not on the scene!


    The most fatal thing is the deep bone scars on the abdomen, which is almost unsuspectingly wounded by a secret arrow by a familiar friend.That''s right, because Chelsea stabbed her with the red pupil that Tegu became.Otherwise, with Cornelia''s strength, if you use your acceleration skills to your utmost, you should be able to escape like Akito!


    "It''s so difficult. Fortunately, only one person has been attracted, otherwise we might lose to them with the strength of the four of us." Barbara looked at Nelia and said softly.


    "No matter how powerful they are, just use your disciple''s imperial equipment to attract them one by one, and solve it without any effort. Maybe the final Nie Kong will be very tricky." The four ghosts of Raksha said coldly!


    "I hope the plan will go smoothly." Barbara shook her head slightly, and she paced towards Nelia at a weird pace, "Sorry little girl, for making you endure that kind of pain, I will let you get free immediately. !!!"


    "Woo, no, don''t! Master Nie Kong, Master Nie Kong is here to save Nelia." She burst into tears, her helpless expression mixed with fear, and looked at Barbara.


    The old woman in front of her was like a god of death holding a sickle to harvest her own life.


    "It''s useless, but I confirmed the time when your Lord Nie Kong was not there, and led you out. Your other partner, Crimson Eye, is already waiting for you in the Underworld!" Barbara waved the dagger in her hand. , Aimed directly at Cornelia''s white neck.


    "Humph!" An extremely terrifying killing intent broke out in the forest, covering all of them. Barbara''s body instantly froze on the spot, her body trembling constantly.


    After Barbara forcibly bit her tongue to force herself to wake up from the fear of killing intent, she found that her dagger had failed!


    "Wh...who?" Barbara''s skin was stimulated by the killing intent and countless goose bumps appeared, and she glanced around in horror.


    Barbara finally saw an extra man on the scene, he hugged Cornelia and stood ten meters behind him.


    "Nie...Nie Kong?"

 1725 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01751, behead Barbara

    Nelia, whose head was blank, suddenly found that her body had lost weight.She could detect that someone had hugged her, and the smell in her nose was very familiar. She looked up at her pretty face in disbelief, and the time seemed to be still.


    I''m not... not dead, Lord Nie Kong, he heard his call to save himself!But I was really scared, I thought I would be separated from Master Nie Kong forever!


    "Nelia, don''t be afraid, it''s okay." Nie Kong hugged her trembling body tightly and comforted her softly.


    "Woo, Nie... Master Nie Kong!" Cornelia cried and buried her head firmly in Nie Kong''s arms, her big bright eyes constantly streaming with tears.


    Nie Kong scanned his eyes coldly and sternly, then cast his gaze on Nelia''s bloody body again, just from his sullen face, he could see how angry he was.But Nie Kong didn''t kill anyone immediately, and strange power overflowed from his cold eyes.At the same time, I only saw Cornelia''s blood flowing back into her body, and the injury was repairing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Don''t be in a daze, the three of you, the target Nie Kong has already appeared, hurry up!" Barbara screamed, and immediately awakened the four Rakshasa ghosts who were deeply intent on killing.


    When they saw Nelia''s changes, they took a breath.It''s just that there is not much chance of winning against Nie Kong. If Cornelia is completely restored to him, then their situation will be very bad!


    "The Four Ghosts of Rakshasa? I thought who was going to betray the intelligence of our assassination troops behind the scenes. It turned out to be the fellow Ornest. Do you really think I dare not slice him?" Nie Kong said in a cold tone. Said.


    "Stop talking nonsense, you shouldn''t provoke the most powerful minister of Ornest in our empire! Take it, let me liberate your soul completely, Huangquan Temple-Bailiequan!!" Raksha Four Zhu Tian, ??the bearded man in the ghost, pushed his palms towards Nie Kong forcefully.The terrible air pressure generated by his palms seemed to pull out the big tree standing on the soles of Nie Kong''s feet.Another brawny man with his arms stretched out more than a dozen times and turned into a spear.As for the barely dressed cute girl''s horse face, her nails are like ten sharp blades.It can be seen from the methods of several people that the practice of Huangquan Temple is very harsh, and every part of the body is cultivated into weapons.


    "Auberge''s secret technique, cut off the wind!"


    The combined blows sent by the four famous masters in the world, even if a large rock of tens of meters is blocked in front, I am afraid it will be shattered!


    "Master Nie Kong, be careful!" The seven Nahaxiu who followed, exclaimed when they saw the critical situation in front of Nie Kong.


    "Looking for death!" The milky white arrogance surrounded Nie Kong''s body, like a burning white karma fire.With a loud explosion, Ling Li''s wind pressure spread out.


    Gathered Barbara and their full attack only hit the white halo, they were cleansed by the high-energy arrogance attached to the body, including the two thorny arms and the elongated nails on the horse''s face!


    "Master Nie Kong is so... so strong!" Perceiving the full-bodied and substantive aura from Nie Kong, the Nahaxiu seven instinctively stepped back ten meters, their eyes filled with shock and admiration.


    "Damn it, don''t pretend to be a fool." Zhu Tian roared, his body rushing towards Nie Kong like a beast.But Barbara and the others discovered to their horror that Zhu Tian had stopped in the air, and his body shattered into countless pieces like a mirror in the next second.


    Barbara kept backing, her forehead was covered with cold sweat, she looked at Nie Kong in horror.For the first time in my life, my heart was filled with despair.


    "Want to escape, it''s too late." Nie Kong squinted his eyes, his soul power suddenly spread out, and he used the skills of inheriting the blood-sucking monster.


    Barbara, who was scattered in three directions, was forcibly pulled into the air by the thorns and horse face that had lost both arms. In an instant, the arrogance that overflowed from Nie Kong''s body gathered into a beam of light and poured out towards them.


    "Do not!"


    With a loud "bang", the explosion of energy wiped out the three Barbara.The resulting aftermath even blew up more than half of the hundreds of meters behind them, and the heavy wind pressure blew the surrounding trees to sway.


    The seven Nahasiu hugged the tree tightly, for fear that they might be blown out by the wind.When everything returned to calm, the seven Nahasiu stared at the fragmented mountains in front of them.


    After killing the enemy, Nie Kong put Nelia back in his arms.Nie Kong used the vitality of her blood to mend it, so now she is only weak from anemia, and there is no other health problem.


    Cornelia''s cheeks blushed, and she hurriedly wiped away the tears left in the corners of her eyes, for fear that the image of her elder sister''s head would be destroyed in front of the black pupils.


    "Kill me, or you will regret it." At the bottom of the secluded tree, the girl''s roar came.


    Nie Kong was surprised. If she didn''t say anything, Nie Kong would really ignore her existence.


    "Hmph, don''t you think I dare. Actually... I deceived Chitong and killed Chitong..." Cornelia''s eyes were full of anger when she saw Taeko.She rushed to Taeko, and the dual acceleration was used in an instant, and a punch hit Taeko''s beautiful cheek.


    A bright red blood mist burst out from Taeko''s pretty face, and looking at Taeko''s bloody pretty face, it seemed that he couldn''t survive.


    "Nie...Master Nie Kong, are the enemies cleaned up?" Naha Xiu asked softly.


    "No! There is another person who doesn''t know where to go, pretending to be the girl who tricked me with red pupils." Cornelia said.


    "Then...then speaking, elder sister... elder sister is really dead." Tears flooded in the eyes of the black pupil.


    "Sorry, it''s all my fault. I didn''t live up to Master Nie Kong''s instructions and didn''t take care of you." Cornelia said guiltily.


    Nahasiu and the others are silent, it is difficult to bear the grief of losing their partners.In the past few years, they have regarded each other as brothers and sisters.


    "Don''t worry, Chi Tong should not be dead, we will see her in the future." Nie Kong said aloud.


    "Really...really." Black pupil looked at Nie Kong with tears, hope in his eyes.


    "Ok."


    "Too...very good." Hearing Nie Kong''s confirmation, Black pupil wiped his tears, and Qiao''s face returned to a happy smile.

 1726 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01752. Fight for beds!

    "Master Nie Kong, why can the enemy transform into another completely similar red pupil? I really can''t tell whether they are true or not." Naha Xiu frowned.


    Saying that Chelsea cleverly called Nelia out to Nahasiu and the others at a distance of a few meters away from the hotel, without touching them face to face.About the previous battle of the White Wolf River, Chelsea experienced the pressure Nahasiu brought to her firsthand, worried that his disguised identity would be revealed by him.


    "It should be Teigu-the transforming ability of the free Gaia foundation. Although its power is very tasteless, it can make up the image that the user remembers. So don''t think that you are strong and proud, remember Today''s lesson." Nie Kong taught them severely.


    Nie Kong had told them not to act alone before leaving, but who knew that Chitong and Cornelia almost killed themselves because of their arrogance.If it weren''t for her own return earlier, Cornelia might have disappeared now.


    "Yes, Lord Nie Kong!" Naha Xiu solemnly replied.Seeing part of Nie Kong''s strength, he deeply understood how far he was from Master Nie Kong.


    "Master Nie Kong, are our tasks scheduled next?" Green asked aloud.


    "According to the information obtained from the investigation, the rebellious Najieshitan represents the rebels to the northwest of the empire to prevent the cooperation between the rebels and foreign nations. Our mission to assassinate the troops is to destroy them, and we should be able to return to the capital after doing that. But before going to perform the task, we need to stay at the hotel for a day to see if the red pupil can rush back to the team." Nie Kong said.


    "Well, we can''t leave my sister alone, otherwise she will be very anxious if she doesn''t see us when she comes back." Heitong said joyfully.In her heart, Nie Kong and her sister placed the most important position, and then it was her turn and her friends.


    "I hope there is not enough time." The intelligence estimated that Najiexitan had rebelled six days ago, if she went to seek cooperation from a different nation.Starting from the southwest of the imperial capital to the northwest, according to the horse''s itinerary, they should be ready to go to the northwest.But Nie Kong was not worried about whether he could complete the task, he was more concerned about the red pupil who was behind.If you do not come back tomorrow, you can only arrange for someone to stay in the hotel to meet her.


    "Go back." Nie Kong turned and walked towards the hotel, while the eight Cornelia followed him obediently.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After returning to the hotel, the time has already pointed to more than nine o''clock at night.Because of the strong explosion sound, many people gathered at the door and kept discussing.


    "Master Nie Kong, can you come to our room to sleep tonight." After comfortably soaking in the hot spring, the black pupil in a bathrobe whispered to Nie Kong who was sitting in the hotel suite living room.And the four daughters of Cornelia behind heard the black pupil''s request, all their eyes widened.


    "Why?" Nie Kong asked strangely.


    "Because sister Chitong who is in charge of taking care of our team is gone, only me and Zhuzi are left. If Master Nie Kong lives in our room, then the population will be just right." Heitong said with good reason, Nie Kong. Being able to understand the meaning of her words seems to mean that he will be responsible for the red pupil tonight.


    "Okay." Nie Kong nodded suddenly, and she turned to look at Zhuzi.The shy Zhuzi Qiao blushed, her face hanging down, she did not dare to look at Nie Kong.


    Cornelia pouted jealously, suddenly stretched out her hand and quietly squeezed Pony''s waist in front of her.


    I only saw Boni cry out in pain, and did not wait for her to turn around and ask Nelia what''s wrong, Nelia standing behind immediately said: "Boney is right, Lord Nie Kong, you It''s not fair, we have to sleep with Master Nie Kong tonight."


    "That''s right, that''s right." Pawnee exclaimed excitedly, not realizing that he was being pushed out by Cornelia as a spearhead.


    "What a nonsense, can the house sleep six people."


    "Master Nie Kong, please don''t worry, we will make the bed." Cornelia mischievously made a cute face at Nie Kong, and then took Bonnie back to their room and put them three The quilt was moved to the opposite side and laid out neatly.


    When Nie Kong took Heitong and Tsukushi''s little hands to the room, he found that the spacious room was covered with tatami mats, so six quilts could be stacked horizontally and vertically, making the space so narrow!


    Nie Kong couldn''t laugh or cry suddenly, so he could only let them play nonsense.Taking off his shoes, Nie Kong picked a mattress in the middle.Nelia''s eyes lit up and she immediately rushed forward to occupy the empty bed next to Nie Kong, swinging her little feet cutely.


    "Woo, big sister, you are really treacherous."


    "Hehe, I can only say that it is better to start first!" Cornelia smiled triumphantly.


    Their eyes could only refocus on the empty bed position in Nie Kong''s right hand, and suddenly the eyes of the four women slammed into fierce sparks.The first to rush out was Xiao Yin, and she rushed away desperately.


    Then the second black pupil rushed up and pressed her back hard, and it was Pony''s turn for the third..The last Tsukushi pressed on the top of the crowd, and the four women were stacked like an Arhat, very cute!


    "Yeah! I''m the fastest, it''s mine!" Although Xiaoyin was at the bottom by the other three women, she cheered happily, not caring about the giant X that was completely flat.Because they were wearing loose yukatas, the yukatas on their shoulders began to fall inadvertently, and the four women''s white skin was half-hidden, which really attracted most of Nie Kong''s eyes.


    Now that he can''t win Xiao Yin, the other three women can only sleep on the opposite side.Black pupil took the lead and picked the bed directly opposite Nie Kong.It''s a pity that Black Eye is too short, otherwise she would probably touch Nie Kong if she straightened her feet.But on the other hand, as long as you follow the quilt, you can easily get into the Nie Kong quilt, because their bed ends are connected.


    Tsukushi and Boni slept on the left and right of the black pupils, and allocated their own positions.


    "Go to sleep, I''m going to turn off the lights."


    After seeing the five women lying down, Nie Kong waved his hand gently and put out the oil lamp in the room.

 1727 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01753, little villain, what are you thinking

    The darkness in the room was restored, and only the twinkling stars in the sky could be seen from the window!Although the lights were turned off, the women seemed to have no intention of going to bed right away, and Yingying Yanyan kept talking with Nie Kong.


    Especially Xiao Yin and Pony, who was asleep on the opposite side, the two lively girls opened the quilt and kept making trouble with each other. It''s really for Nelia to suppress them.


    "Don''t play, your clothes will be torn by you." In the darkness, Nie Kong''s sharp eyes could see Xiaoyin''s drop-shaped giant X playfully jumping out of his bathrobe.Xiao Yin yelled, and also pulled Pony''s clothes in a counterattack.


    "Wow, Xiao Yin, you really dare to come."


    It turned out that Pony''s clothes were much easier to take off than Xiao Yin''s, and she almost took her off to the end.Because Boni¡¯s Hungarian former Taiyi Ma Pingchuan, even the black pupils have more weight than her!But Pony the mad girl didn''t mean to hide it at all, leaving his body exposed to the air.She turned over and sat straddling Xiao Yin''s plump body, smiling triumphantly.


    "Two fools." With two bangs, Nie Kong stretched out his hands and tapped the two women''s heads.The two women cried out in pain, and lovably clutched the big bag bulging out of their heads.


    "Master Nie Kong, stop hitting Xiao Yin on the head, what should I do if I become as stupid as Bonnie in the future." Xiao Yinjiao said in a voice.


    "Wow, Xiao Yin, you...who are you stupid?" Pawnee said loudly.


    "Really! I can''t rest for a day, shut up and sleep obediently." Nie Kong seemed to be accustomed to the play of the two women, and forced to turn over and hug Xiao Yin''s waist.


    Realizing that he was lying with his back in Nie Kong''s arms, Xiao Yin suddenly became obediently quiet.On the other hand, Pony frowned, and angrily covered his head with a quilt.


    Nie Kong lightly hugged Xiaoyin''s waist as she moved her body, Nie Kong found a soft touch in her hands.It turned out that Oupai was too big, and the fingers placed on her waist could easily touch them that had jumped out of the bathrobe.


    Nie Kong grabbed it with his hands. He was kind enough to put it back into his clothes, but Xiao Yin held it sideways and changed it to a comfortable position, so that Nie Kong could play with his oppa.


    Her oppa is in the shape of a water drop, but it can easily lead to a drooping crisis.Because Nie Kong used underwear to protect her during her twelve-year-old developmental stage, she was plump and elastic, of course not as good as the volleyball type of Chikushi.Xiao Yin''s jade back leaned against Nie Kong, allowing them to change their shapes at Nie Kong''s fingertips.


    "Hey, Master Nie Kong is itchy, it''s most comfortable to scratch it a little harder." Xiaoyin''s cheeks were hot, and she gasped and smiled quietly.She hid in her bed, no one could see the little movements of the two.


    "Crazy girl." Nie Kong paused, and stretched his fingers along Oupai into her loose bathrobe, carefully savoring the young girl''s figure.It seemed that the stimulation Nie Kong brought was too intense, and his slender figure kept trembling in Nie Kong''s arms.


    Behind Cornelia watched Master Nie Kong always turn her back to her and refused to leave her, her beautiful face bulging.


    "Master Nie Kong, Master Nie Kong!!" She seemed to be jealous, and stretched out her jade hand to push behind Nie Kong.


    "Nelia, what''s the matter?" Nie Kong turned over and turned from sideways to Xiao Yin to a position of lying on his front, but his right hand still couldn''t reach Xiao Yin''s clothes.The girl was so crushed, she obviously told Nie Kong to continue, her temper was too wild.


    "I want Master Nie Kong to tickle me." In the dark night, Cornelia''s two eyes could be seen gleaming.


    Nie Kong was immediately stunned. Did she misunderstand that she was helping Xiao Yin tickling.


    "Scratch yourself."


    "No, because behind, Nelia can''t bend." Cornelia said coquettishly.


    "Well, it''s itchy." Nie Kong stretched out his left hand lazily, scratching her jade back perfunctorily.


    "My Lord Nie Kong, how can I scratch through the clothes." Cornelia pulled it into her bathing suit and let it directly touch her jade back.


    "Is it all right."


    "Well, Master Nie Kong a little bit inside."


    Nie Kong''s hand obeyed her control and stretched out, "Is it in the right position."


    "No, go to the left a little bit. Uh, fast... almost here, go down a little bit. No, please... Master Nie Kong, please go down again! Bah... Nie... Master Nie Kong, yes... That''s right ."


    "Then I started scratching."


    Nie Kong, who had originally put his mind on Xiao Yin''s body, suddenly shook his whole body, and his left hand seemed to be scratched where he shouldn''t touch.


    Nie Kong couldn''t help withdrawing his hand, but nonetheless, Cornelia clamped his butt tightly.


    "Woo, Lord Nie Kong, please... please gently scratch!" Because the force of the first touch was too great, it hurt her.Cornelia''s blushing cheeks faced Nie Kong, and her eyes were full of hazy colors.


    "Little villain, what are you thinking about." Nie Kong withdrew Xiao Yin''s right hand and turned to Cornelia.


    "Master Nie Kong, you... guess." Cornelia squeezed into Nie Kong''s arms with her clothes half untied, and the two squeezed into a bed.But her posture quickly changed, as if Nie Kong had pressed her down.


    It seems that she has become a shy girl, Cornelia put her arms around Nie Kong''s neck and secretly kissed him on the cheek.


    "Nie...Master Nie Kong, you...you have a physiological reaction." Nie Kong taught them a lot of physiology a few years ago, the difference between her boy and girl.


    "It''s all caused by you, little villain." Nie Lang bit her nose, but Cornelia untied Nie Kong''s bathing suit, and the two clung to each other without separation.


    "Then... Lord Nie Kong, please... use Nelia to vent, Nelia... can give birth to a baby for Nie Kong."


    "It''s really messy, the little girl obviously doesn''t know anything."


    "Yes, Nelia doesn''t know, Master Nie Kong teaches Nelia."


    Nie Kong''s tickling palm pushed it open, and then pressed his abdomen towards it.Nie Kong caused her tearing pain, but Nelia couldn''t breathe out the pain, Nie Kong''s mouth sealed it.


    The two finally became one.There were tears in the corners of her eyes, but her body and mind seemed to be sublimated.

 1728 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01754, red pupil and Najie Xitan!

    On the other hand, because of Linglu''s pursuit of the four ghosts of the Rakshasa, Chitong couldn''t get out of the town in time and return to the town to meet with Blackshot and them.


    When Chitong got rid of Linglu completely, it was already noon the next day.After all, Linglu didn''t have the endurance of Chitong Superman, because Chitong used to exercise with a load of tens of kilograms in the previous four years.


    Although she was safe for the time being, the serious physical injury and physical collapse caused exhaustion to erode her body and mind.Without the support of the faith in her heart, she really wants to stay awake!


    After he had said it clearly, he had been with Master Nie Kong and decided to devote all his body and mind to help him fulfill his dream.Why did they kill "Master Nie Kong" in front of them, it really hurts.


    but!If he is dead, who will avenge Master Nie Kong, and who will take care of the black pupil sister who has lost Master Nie Kong''s support?!


    "I don''t know what''s going on with my sister now, whether they have been attacked by the four ghosts of the Rakshasa and the rebels, is there any danger?" Chi pupil gritted his teeth and planned to go back to the hotel, but suddenly she realized that she did not know where she was. .


    "What should I do now?" Chitong stared blankly at the unfamiliar environment around her, instantly at a loss that her tense mind slackened.Her eyes suddenly went dark, and the uncontrollable fatigue and pain swept through, and swallowed all of her consciousness in a short time.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Chi Tong seemed to have had a long nightmare. He only remembered seeing Master Nie Kong falling in his arms with blood in his dream.


    "Ah..." Suddenly he opened his pale red eyes as if he was awakened, and the red pupil screamed.She bounced and sat up, covering her aching heart with her hand, gasping for breath.


    It''s not in the hotel, which means that...that''s not a dream, so Lord Nie Kong is really dead!The expression in Chi Tong''s eyes instantly faded.


    "Oh, after sleeping for two days and two nights, you finally woke up." A slightly magnetic neutral voice reached Chi Tong''s ears.She finally recovered from her dream, looking at the surrounding environment, she found that she was sleeping in a small carriage, and someone had her injured shoulder and her clothing part wrapped in a white bandage.


    She looked nervously in the direction of the sound, and found a girl with short silver hair, a look and a neutral dress.She had a blindfold on her right eye, and she broke her right arm and used it mechanically.If it weren''t for the pair of big Europeans, Chitong would really mistake her for a man.


    "You...who are you? Why am I in your carriage?" Chitong asked hurriedly.


    "Don''t worry, let me tell you slowly. Two days ago, we just left Longbei City, the northwest border of the empire, and went to the imperial capital. But not long after we came out, we saw you fainted on the side of the road. We were worried that you would be eaten by dangerous species. So I moved you to my carriage on my own terms. Oh, yes! I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Najiexitan."


    When Chitong heard her self-exposed name, she was shocked and her body instantly rose to a state of guard.It turns out that she was the female general who rebelled against the empire. She was the revolutionary rebel who killed Lord Nie Kong and saved herself!I remember that Lord Nie Kong said that the task was to destroy her cooperation with other nations in the Northwest, and the ultimate goal might well be to kill her.


    "Then where are we now?" Chi Tong suddenly had a strong killing intent in his heart, but he hesitated and didn''t make a move. Why did she save herself?


    "According to the calculation of the itinerary, we should arrive in the imperial capital tonight. I''m so sorry to bring you back to the imperial capital from the northwest border." Najiexitan said.


    Chitong''s eyes narrowed, and she learned a lot of information from her words.Without the command and arrangement of Master Nie Kong, their assassination mission failed. It seems that the rebels have already cooperated with foreign nations.


    She was very worried about her sister and them, and she didn''t know if it was safe.I really hope to join them soon, share my grievances and pains, and take them to avenge Master Nie Kong.It''s too painful and tired to bear it alone.


    "Goo..." A cute cry came out of Chi Tong''s stomach, interrupting her contemplation.


    "Haha, it seems that you are hungry. To be sure, you couldn''t eat at all during the two days you slept." Najiexi smiled heartily.


    "My name is Chitong, thank you for saving me. I will definitely answer you in the future, can you allow me to leave?" Chitong didn''t want to owe her, because the enemies who killed Master Nie Kong included the rebels of the empire.As long as you distinguish between grievances and grievances, you will naturally have a clear conscience if you kill her yourself in the future.


    "Don''t worry, I didn''t rush you to leave. You are hungry. I will invite you to eat. Those words will help you recover your injuries." Na Jiexi said frankly, sticking her head out of the car, and loudly instructing the people outside to prepare lunch.


    Originally, Chitong was going to hunt on her own, but unfortunately her body couldn''t be supported by the remaining physical strength, she fell down suddenly, and could only silently accept her arrangement.


    Seeing Chitong eating dinner, Najiexitan smiled, "By the way, Chitong, why not become a member of our revolutionary army."


    "what?"


    Chi Tong made a meal for a meal, but quickly concealed his strangeness.


    "The empire is now rotten. The people are suffering from poverty. The upper-level officials only covet their wealth and rights. Our revolutionary army hopes to change everything and hope this will overthrow the rotten empire. And I am going to the imperial capital on this trip. In fact, I hope to establish a secret army to eliminate the corrupt bureaucrats and villains of the empire. The ultimate goal of the army is to assassinate the corrupt roots of the empire-Minister Ornest!" Najiexitan said solemnly.


    Chitong understands that what Najie Xitan said is correct, but since she has listened to Nie Kong''s previous teaching, she has rejected the practice of cooperation between the rebels and foreign nations in her heart, for fear that the overthrow of the empire will only bring war to the people of the empire.


    "Because you saved my life, I can help you kill Minister Ornest, but I refuse to be a member of your revolutionary army." Chitong said indifferently.


    She used to believe that she could follow Lord Nie Kong and watch him change the decadent empire with her own eyes.Now Lord Nie Kong is dead, her heart only has the desire to avenge him, followed by taking good care of her sister Heitong!


    Chitong is eager to kill Ornest for revenge, so there is no conflict with her interest relationship for the time being, but the same, and Chitong can repay her for helping her by the way.

 1729 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01755, the mission is over

    "Ahhh, the eldest sister really had a premeditated head. It''s really cheating." The red-haired vitality girl who rode behind Nie Kong was still muttering endlessly.


    It turned out that it happened the morning before yesterday. Hei Tongjiang, who was the first to wake up, followed the quilt that was connected to Nie Kong''s tail and got into his bed.I was planning to wake up Nie Kong, but saw the naked elder sister intimately occupying Master Nie Kong''s body.No, it is correct that neither of them is wearing clothes.Seeing her and Nie Kong''s intimate posture in the quilt, Black pupil felt that her body was inexplicably hot.


    Her exclamation awakened the sleeping Tsukushi and Bonnie.The women looked at Nie Kong''s bulging quilt, and looked at the vacant positions of Cornelia and Black pupil, and immediately understood what was happening.They immediately opened Master Nie Kong''s quilt, almost showing the same expression as Black pupil, staring blankly at the position where Nie Kong and Cornelia were combined.


    So when Nie Kong was sober, he opened his eyes.At the same time, he found that the black pupils were sitting next to him, forming a circle as if they were lively, staring at them with big cute eyes.


    Nie Kong lowered his head and saw that he had retained the posture of Cornelia H last night, closely connected.


    Cornelia''s cheeks were red and hot. Although her eyes were closed, her breathing was obviously getting heavier. She was pretending to be sleeping.


    Nie Kong couldn''t stand the pure gazes of the women, so he pulled it out and brought out a large splash of water.


    "Woo!" Cornelia opened her watery eyes, twisted her waist and reunited them together, then closed her eyes again.


    "Wow, it turns out... It turns out that Sister Keer and Master Nie Kong are playing the game of giving birth without telling us!" Seeing the surprising scene, as if discovering a great secret, Bonnie exclaimed.


    "Really...really, our girl can actually accommodate the strong body of Master Nie Kong." Xiaoyin murmured, thinking that she was comfortable last night, Master Nie Kong withdrew his fingers. It turned out that Sister Cole made the ghost!!


    "Master Nie Kong is eccentric, only playing secretly with Sister Cole." Tsukushi bulged her mouth and gazed at her grievously, Cornelia, whose bright eyes were filled with watery mist.


    Nie Kong directly pulled the quilt to cover himself and Nelia, and the women rushed forward.Especially the crazy girl Pony, who has been taken off, seems to be participating in a game with a third party among them.


    But soon Nie Kong lifted the quilt and stood in front of them neatly dressed.Cornelia lay halfway, looking at Nie Kong with sad and emotional eyes.The two women, Xiaoyin and Pony, were still pulling Nie Kong''s pants on the side, and the other pairs of small hands were almost reaching into the pants to fish.


    Nie Kong knocked on the heads of the women separately before they let go of their messy little hands.Apart from jealousy and envy, the eyes of the women seemed to be moved.As innocent girls, they touched the boy''s body intimately for the first time, and it was Master Nie Kong''s most intimate position.The warm touch seemed to hit their body and mind directly.


    The women were awkward all day about this, saying that it was their turn.But Nie Kong threw the five girls into a room on the night of the next day.So now Pony, who is riding a horse, blames his eldest sister.


    Black pupil''s big black eyes turned smoothly, sitting in front of Nie Kong, unnaturally twisting her fart and thighs backwards.When it seemed that something happened, her face would turn pink. Master Nie Kong used it to have a baby with Sister Keer.But his body is so small, would Master Nie Kong like his type, or the type of sister Keer?


    "Pony, don¡¯t talk nonsense outside, other people will hear it." Cornelia, who was radiant in front, was beautiful like a bright golden daisy. She angrily prevented Pony from continuing to preach, worrying. Passed to the ears of Captain Manahassiu riding a dozen meters ahead.At present, there is only Nahasiu in the team. Green acts as the vanguard to collect information, while Nahasiu stays in the hotel waiting for the red pupil to return to the team.


    That''s right!They are now heading towards the northwest of the imperial capital, and are now preparing to arrive in Longbei City!Because of the information that Green went out to collect yesterday, he learned about the specific locations where the rebels cooperated with foreign nations, which coincidentally coincided with Mayin''s hometown!


    "What?" Pawnee pouted.


    Cornelia had a hot face, and of course she knew how lucky she was.The game with Nie Kong''s big life baby is really happy and happy.She touched her flat belly happily, wondering if she was pregnant with Master Nie Kong''s baby.


    "Master Nie Kong, I have received new information about the rebels." A war horse galloped towards them. Sitting on it was Green with his clothes stained with blood.In order to gather correct information, it is occasionally necessary to kill rebel spies living in secret.Only Green who can do that job is amazingly observant.


    "Let''s talk." Nie Kong saw something from his face, it might be bad news.


    "Well, at three o''clock yesterday noon, the rebels Najiexitan and the foreign nations have negotiated. The specific content of cooperation is unknown! Now the rebels seem to be scattered and lurking in the empire, without finding their intelligence." Green said aloud. .


    "Sure enough, one step too late?" Nie Kong said calmly.Because of the affairs of the red pupil, I couldn''t go there in time.


    "Master Nie Kong, what should we do next?" Naha Xiu asked softly.


    "Prepare to return to the imperial capital. The mission of our assassination department is over. And the main force of the rebel army must have moved outside the country with the foreign people, so they have almost their intelligence." Nie Kong said, shaking his head.


    "Then... Then let them go like this?" Green said.


    "No, the imperial army should worry about the growing rebel army. And your future tasks are many, many, come out to attack and kill the bosses who dare to pop up in the empire." Nie Kong said dismissively.


    "Go back to the hotel to accept Tara first, and by the way, see if Chitong is back."


    The daughters of Cornelia nodded, only the black pupil looked up to the sky worriedly, worried about her sister''s safety.


    Nie Kong and the others didn''t know, in fact, Chi Tong followed Najie Xitan back to the imperial capital earlier.

 1730 The collapse of the second element Text 01756, the red pupil rebellion?

    Nie Kong deliberately took a big turn from the northwest, wasting a day to return to the town where they originally lived, and meet Natara who was stationed there.It''s a pity that I didn''t see the red pupil in the hotel, she couldn''t come back before Nie Kong came back!Now I can only ask the owner of the hotel to help tell them the news of their return to the imperial capital if they see Chitong coming back in the future.Although the northwest border is more than a thousand kilometers away from the imperial capital, the fifteen-year-old Chitong has grown up and should be able to go back alone.


    In the end, Nie Kong and Cornelia spent six days and finally saw the magnificent imperial capital again from the remote northwest border.Counting them to go out to perform tasks, only more than a month.But Naha Xiu and the others have gained a lot. Because Nie Kong personally led the team when they went out for the first time, they could accumulate a lot of practical experience.


    "Master Nie Kong, you can see the imperial capital." The black pupil in Nie Kong''s arms pointed at the corner of the city wall that emerged.


    Nie Kong squeezed her fart and thigh with his right hand holding a whip, leaned over and bit her ear and whispered: "Little girl, remember to wear a short skirt in the future."


    It turned out that while the horse was racing, her little buttocks kept touching Nie Kong.But Nie Kong was surprised to find that today is different from the past, it seems that there is less barrier, and it gives Nie Kong a real sense of flesh.Nie Kong quietly touched her finger under the bottom of her skirt to find out, and found that the little girl with black pupil hadn''t worn fat times. It really felt like a fleshy touch!


    Fortunately, Nie Kong didn''t have any ghosts to pull out the zipper of his pants, otherwise he could easily combine with Black Eye on horseback.The floating bottom of her skirt can cover the position of the combination, which is wonderful.And it will be very labor-saving and swaying with the horse''s bumps.


    Sure enough, Nie Kong had a physiological reaction as he wished. Although he was eager to move, it was a pity that Nie Kong suppressed the thoughts as soon as he saw the crowd and the Bonnie girl passing by.This is so, every collision with the tender little black pupil of Loli through the two layers of clothes provoked the anger of his body.


    Chi Tong''s cute face blushed directly to his neck. Speaking of the close collision with Master Nie Kong along the way, that... the feeling is so strange and subtle.Huh, it seemed to pee and spilled on Master Nie Kong''s pants.I thought I could play the game of giving birth on horseback with Master Nie Kong just like Sister Keer, but it seemed to be...very difficult. Why did Master Nie Kong ignore the black pupil?


    "Master Nie Kong, what are you and Heitong talking about secretly." Xiaoyin asked, poking his head out from behind.


    "Nothing, go back." Nie Kong quickened his pace with his horse back between his feet.His eyes looked in the direction of the palace, and there was a cold light inside.


    Said that Nie Kong and Ornest had an account to settle. They not only sold their intelligence, but also sent the Four Rakshasa to join the rebels to assassinate themselves.I was too lazy to deal with him before, and then I thought I was a bully.At most, Ornest can only control most of the political power of the empire, but in Nie Kong''s eyes, he is no different from the clown.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It seems that the security of the imperial capital is much tighter than it was more than a month ago. The soldiers guarding the city carefully checked the poor people and found that even the carriages of the nobles needed to be checked!Firstly, Nie Kong had a military order. Secondly, the soldiers recognized as the head of the garrison team, but no soldier dared to intercept them.


    In fact, at the bottom of the army, it is said that Nie Kong was the only one who trained Super General S Esdes and survived safely, making him an object of admiration for everyone.


    Riding a horse on the bustling street, everything seemed to have not changed much. Nie Kong was going to take Cornelia and the others back to the assassination headquarters.In the future, I integrated the assassination department and the guard team, and assigned them to positions that really saw the light, so as to save those troubles.Now their identities are too sensitive and sensitive, and the assassination department lives in the dark light of the imperial capital.


    "Master Nie Kong, come and see, something really happened!"


    Green unexpectedly exclaimed, Nie Kong looked in his direction and found him standing in front of the bulletin board posted by the Empire.


    At first glance, I saw the announcement with a silver-haired neutral girl named Na Jie Xitan, which should be a wanted order issued by the empire!


    And when Nie Kong scanned the second picture announcement posted, his eyebrows suddenly rose.


    "Red pupil?"


    correct!The second picture clearly shows the appearance of his teammate, Red Eye, but when did she become the most wanted criminal in the empire.What did she commit in the ten days since she disappeared?


    "Ah? My sister is really not dead as Master Nie Kong said, but why did she become the most wanted criminal in the empire? Could it be that the sister betrayed Master Nie Kong and betrayed us?!" Black pupils'' black eyes suddenly Lost, hard to believe the facts before him.If it is true, it would have hit her too much, sister and Lord Nie Kong are the most important people in her heart.


    "No...impossible, the empire must have made a mistake." Tsukushi shook his head vigorously and said in a firm tone.


    "Well, it''s clear that Chitong is a very obedient child." Cornelia frowned, and she looked at Nie Kong, "By the way, Lord Nie Kong, can you ask you to understand? As their eldest sister , I... I am very upset."


    Nie Kong also felt that things were going in a very strange direction. It stands to reason that she should hate the rebels. Why did she seem to be confused with the rebel general Na Jie Xitan.


    With Chitong''s personality, even if he betrayed, he would definitely come back and explain to himself that Nie Kong had too many questions in his mind.


    "I will first take you back to the headquarters of the military restricted zone and submit the report of the mission. I will personally ask the little emperor about the reason for the imperial meeting tomorrow morning." By the way, the assassination department and the imperial capital guard team will be integrated, perhaps into an imperial security bureau. Maybe it''s great.


    Ornest must teach revenge. If he dares to resist his majesty, Nie Kong plans to cut him into slices, don''t expect Esders to save him.


    The moment he returned from his mission in the northwest, he had already shown that he would become the third force in the imperial capital to contend with General Ornest and Bud!

 1731 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01757, the resentful Ornest

    The duty room of the garrison seems to be as lively as ever. Nie Kong opened the door and found that Sai Liu and her biological dog were making trouble in the research room of Dr. Fashion. Dr. Fashion tried to persuade him!


    "Oh, Minister Nie Kong, you are back." As if seeing Nie Kong standing at the door watching the show, Dr. Shirley rushed towards him with tears, as if to tell him his grievances.


    "Ah, Master Nie Kong... are you back?" Seeing Master Nie Kong''s safe return, Sai Liu took the lead and knocked Dr. Fashion out and threw himself into his arms.Sai Liu''s jade hands hung tightly around Nie Kong''s neck, and he hung him around his waist.It is said that she and Nie Kong had been separated for more than a month. Nie Kong only remembered to visit Ma Yin and the three maids at home when he returned to the emperor ten days ago!


    "Master Nie Kong, Sailiu missed you so much. Every day you leave, I will dream of you in my sleep at night. If you don''t have Master Nie Kong, what can Sailiu do?" Sai Liu said with tears.


    "Don''t cry, how could I lose Seleu and leave it alone." I haven''t seen him for a month, Seleu seems a bit more gorgeous than before.At this time, looking at Nie Kong with aggrieved and tearful eyes, it was difficult for Nie Kong to resist.


    "It''s great, great." Dr. Fashion followed and cried.


    "Hey, why are you crying?" Seeing that Dr. Shirley was crying more sensationally than himself, Seru stared at him with swollen eyes dripping with tears.It''s really hateful, so that the touching atmosphere of reunion between myself and Master Nie Kong is gone.


    "Nie Kong, you don''t know. She comes to Seleu every day to ask me when you will come back. Once the answer does not satisfy her, she always likes to use my laboratory equipment to discourage!" Dr. Fashion complained.


    Nie Kong looked at his messy research room and understood his mood a little bit.


    "Master Nie Kong, don''t listen to his nonsense. Let''s go back to the duty room of the garrison. I have a lot to say to you." She happily grabbed Nie Kong''s big hand and pulled towards the duty room next door.


    "Huh, patriarchal!" Dr. Fashion gave Nie Kong a white look. Fortunately, the door was closed in time, otherwise Nie Kong would have gotten goose bumps.


    Back in the small space with Sai Liu, she put her arms around Nie Kong''s neck and sat sideways in front of Nie Kong''s knees.He kept talking about the funny things that happened in the imperial capital in the past month and how he would punish the evil.


    Seeing that Nie Kong could only listen to herself in a muffled voice, Sai Liu pouted and accustomed to pulling Nie Kong''s big hand into her clothes until her fingers touched the Wen Yu skin of her body.


    Feeling the familiar love and caress of Master Nie Kong again, Sai Liu squinted his big eyes comfortably, just like Nie Kong''s cute pet cat.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After staying with Sai Liu Wen for more than half an hour, Nie Kong headed towards the Chaohui of the imperial palace.The mission report was submitted yesterday, and the little emperor and ministers should know that he is back.


    The imperial court meeting was at 8:30 in the morning. When Nie Kong arrived, the gorgeous lobby was already full of ministers.


    Seeing Nie Kong''s appearance, Minister Ornest stared at him fiercely.Ornest''s image remained basically unchanged, and he came to eat with the steak.


    Nie Kong''s eyes suddenly appeared cold, and he walked towards Ornest with a heavy step.But the matter was completely beyond Nie Kong''s expectations, and the surrounding ministers were also frightened.


    Only saw Ornest rushing towards Nie Kong with a fierce and crazy expression, as if to fight him desperately.


    Nie Kong flashed around, grabbed his hair with both hands, and then slammed his head against the pillar.With a bang, a lot of blood burst out of his ugly cheeks in shock.


    "But... damn, Nie Kong, I... I want to kill you!" He was still struggling, perhaps he didn''t expect that Nie Kong would dare to fight him back, why should other ministers beat him?


    "Ahem, Nie Kong, don''t fight anymore, otherwise it would be troublesome if Minister Ornest died." The little emperor sitting on it coughed slightly, planning to be a peacemaker.


    "Huh, seek your own death." Nie Kong left him aside like a dead dog and said coldly.


    "Asshole... asshole, that red pupil is a member of your assassination troop. You... actually sent her back to kill all the relatives and family members of my imperial capital. I will kill you!" Roared.


    After Nie Kong heard Ornest''s crazy words, his expression was suddenly shocked.Are you kidding me, it turns out that Chitong had already vented his anger and killed the Ornest family first?It is estimated that Ornest can live to this day because he has too many soldiers to protect him!If you can''t kill Ornest, you can only kill his whole family. Crimson Eye may be thinking that way.


    Nie Kong finally understood why the empire wanted Red Eye, and she got in trouble with Ornest, who was a courtier in power!Nie Kong couldn''t laugh or cry suddenly when he asked a girl to vent his anger, but he was very pleased.


    "Chancellor Ornest, don''t blame Nie Kong. The red pupil got a piece with Najie Xitan from the rebel army and betrayed the empire. And minister, don''t you have a son who is dead? "The little emperor said innocently.


    Ornest got up from the ground shuddering and looked at Nie Kong with hatred.After wiping the blood stains on his cheeks, he found that his complexion quickly returned to calm, and he was indeed an old fox.


    "Well, Chitong disappeared more than ten days ago. I thought where she had gone. Turns out to be a rebel. Sorry, your majesty, I failed to complete the task to prevent the rebels from cooperating with foreign nations." Nie Kong calmly To say.


    "It doesn''t matter, as long as you are here, the rebels won''t be a climate. By the way, Nie Kong, what kind of reward do you want?" The little emperor said as promised.


    "Well, I hope to integrate the imperial assassination force and guard force to form an imperial security bureau." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    "You can take care of those two departments. Anyway, the Minister of Assassination heard you come back yesterday and submitted his resignation for retirement first." The little emperor said with a shake of his hand.


    And the super S beauty Esdes who listened to politics behind was taken aback, staring at Nie Kong with blue and cold eyes.


    Why is Nie Kong''s right now so much stronger than his own? Is it enough to not put Minister Ornest in his eyes? I really hope to use his power to suppress him in the future?

 1732 The collapse of the second element Text 01758, the night attack is established?

    Located in a large mountain ten kilometers north of the imperial capital, the concrete outline of the mountain range is covered by a black forest.If you continue to walk a few kilometers toward the forest to the north, you will see the base where Nie Kong and the others assassinated the special training a few years ago.


    At this moment, there was a Tingting girl with long black shawl and long hair, standing quietly in front of the old log cabin, with a vaguely sentimental expression.


    "Chitong, you really come here every day. Go back, it''s time to have dinner." Suddenly, a loose tone came from behind, interrupting Chitong''s thoughts.Chitong turned around and saw a green-haired boy standing behind her. It turned out to be Lubbock, the partner of the rebel Na Jiexitan!


    "Listening to you, it''s no wonder I feel hungry." Chi Tong''s wilting spirit was shocked, and the sadness and melancholy in his heart diminished a lot.


    Lubbock looked at Chitong quite speechlessly, really admiring her belly, she ate for ten people for lunch today.But it is too easy to get hungry, the appetite is too amazing.


    "Well, it is said that Sister Najexitan also has several things to be announced, one of which includes the matter you entrusted her to check the other day." Lubbock said.


    "Really, then we have to hurry up." The pink eyes of the red pupil showed a surprise light, and eagerly ran back at his fastest speed.


    "Hey, wait for me!" Lubbock looked at the girl who disappeared from his sight, and shook his head helplessly.Although I know that Chitong doesn''t have Emperor Gu, in fact, his strength is definitely strong!


    Only with the superhuman red pupil''s speed ability, he could already ignore the numerous imperial tools.It is no wonder that she would single-handedly assassinate the minister, but after failure, she would instead kill Ornest''s relatives.Lubbock scared Lubbock by the fierceness she showed, so Lubbock never dared to provoke Chitong.


    The two returned to the hidden mountain range ten kilometers north of the imperial capital, where it turned out to be the base of the Najiexitan organization.But Chitong was surprised to find that there were more girls in the team.


    She remembered that Na Jie Xitan recruited a weak and quiet-eyed girl from the imperial capital just before yesterday, holding a pair of scissors.In the past, Shirdi was engaged in assassination activities, and after learning about Najieshitan''s purpose, he resolutely became her supporter.At this time she was sitting on the chair of the dining table, quietly flipping through a book.On the opposite side of her, there was a big blonde sister who looked like a vixen and wore very little clothes.If Master Nie Kong saw him, he would definitely stare at it.


    "Crimson Hitomi, you are back, let me introduce you! She is our new partner Leo Nai, who has become the king of beasts-the lion king, belt-shaped imperial equipment." Na Jie Xitan is putting the tableware. , Saw Chitong come back and smiled and pointed to the blond sister who was sitting in front of him with a hearty smile and started introducing.


    "Oh, the red pupils are so cute, they are not at all like the ferocity stated in the empire announcement."


    Leonai stood in front of the red eyes, his wild pretty face showed a hearty smile.Without waiting for Chitong to reply, she wrapped her arms around Chitong¡¯s neck once and twice, and pulled her into the tender arms, causing them to be squeezed by Chitong¡¯s cute cheeks, which were only covered with a "black rag". Deformed by pressure.


    "I... my name is Chitong."


    The illusion that was as heavy as suffocation caused the red pupil to push Leonai away in a panic, how could he stand Leonai''s enthusiasm.


    "Leonay, it''s not fair, I want your kind of meeting etiquette." Lubbock opened his hands and rushed forward, and Leonay kicked him out of the way.She grew up in a slum, and naturally saw Lubbock''s character at a glance.


    "By the way, why did Leonard participate in the organization of the revolutionary army that rebelled against the empire?" Leonay in front of him was a hearty and beautiful big beauty. Unlike the naturally dull Hill, it was difficult for Chihitomi to believe that he would rebel.


    "Because the nobles could not understand the cruel game of trampling children to death, they all killed them. There is nothing to be concerned about. I grew up in the slum Slam, the imperial capital, and I know the empire better than anyone else. It¡¯s decay and darkness, so when I hear the call of the BOSS, I find it very suitable to be one of you." Leo Nai blinked and said.


    "Hehe, I''m so happy that our organization finally has five people. It is correct to hide in the suburbs to avoid the limelight and develop slowly! After all, we only have a few people in the organization, and the strength is too small." Najiexitan said with a smile.


    "BOSS, if we are acting secretly in the imperial capital, what is the name of the organization? It''s not very good to call it the revolutionary army directly." Leo Nai asked.


    "Well, it is indeed a problem." Najiexitan thought for a while, and then said: "Call NightRaid!"


    "Night Raid? It is indeed in line with our behavior. But at present, the red eyes and the BOSS have been exposed. It seems that only Lubbock and Hill can go to the imperial capital to collect information." Leo Nai let go.


    "Well, you may also be responsible for Leonai in the future tasks." Na Jie Xitan nodded and said.She and Chi Tong were wanted by the empire, and it was difficult to appear in the imperial capital during the day.


    "By the way, Najiexitan, has the matter that you entrusted her to investigate a few days ago has gone wrong?" Chi Tong suddenly thought of something and asked eagerly.


    "Well, I specifically contacted an ordinary partner of the Revolutionary Army to investigate the situation in the hotel, but I didn''t see the few people you mentioned." Najie Xitan shook her head and said.


    It turns out that three days ago, Chitong entrusted Najiexitan to help inquire about the news of the two.


    "No, they should be disgusted with the rebels, so they deliberately avoided it." Chi Tong''s eyes were absent and murmured.


    "Red pupil, although I don''t know who they are, let me tell you clearly. What I sent is just an ordinary person, and how can I be stupid enough to expose my identity as a revolutionary army." Najiexitan said.


    Help find information about a few people where you know, where the spies of the rebels are needed.In the first three days, Nie Kong had actually left.


    Although Nie Kong instructed the hotel owner to tell her about meeting the imperial capital after seeing Chitong, he did not go there in person.

 1733 The collapse of the second element Text 01759, Ornests plan!

    Since Heitong and the others are not found, it means that something has happened to them, perhaps they have returned to the imperial capital.She hoped that it was the latter situation. Since losing Lord Nie Kong, she never wanted to be hit again.


    "It''s a pity to assassinate Minister Ornest because of impulsiveness, otherwise I can go to the headquarters of the assassination unit and ask about their situation in person." Chi Tong thought worriedly.


    "Speaking of which, your friends, Chitong, seem to be members of the empire''s assassination intelligence service." As she said, Najie Xitan frowned her eyebrows vigorously.


    "A few days ago, I arranged for my partner to investigate, but I got an unexpected piece of information. They actually matched the secret imperial army sent by the Revolutionary Army!


    Leonai''s big golden eyes looked at the red eyes in amazement, wondering why she had something to do with the empire, could she betray like Najiexitan?


    "Well, you are right. As an elite team of the secret assassination department of the empire, I am directly under the control of Lord Nie Kong." Chi Tong said sadly.


    "What, do you mean the most...the most legendary Minister Nie Kong in our military zone?" Najie Xitan exclaimed, her expression very surprised.


    "Well, I almost forgot that Najie Xitan was a former general of the empire. She should know Lord Nie Kong."


    "It''s not just a acquaintance, it''s so famous. Hehe, he is the helpless man of our Queen General Asdes." Najie Xitan continued with admiration: "I didn''t expect him to be the head of the security team at the same time. Secretly holding a position in another department, it¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t get to know him before.¡±


    "But now Lord Nie Kong is dead, Minister Ornest dispatched the Four Ghosts of Raksha to murder him." Chi Tong said coldly.


    "So that''s the case, so Chitongchan will eagerly kill Minister Ornest to avenge him. It seems Chitong likes Minister Nie Kong very much. He is very handsome and gentle." Xitan said jokingly.


    "Wh... there is no such thing."


    A shy crimson appeared on Chitong''s cheeks, which was terribly cute.


    "Master Nie Kong seems to be very handsome. When I was a teenager, I often heard the sisters in the slum discuss him. It''s a pity that a good official, if he became a member of our revolutionary army earlier, would be great." Lei Ou Nai said with hope in his eyes.Because Leo Nai lived and grew up in a slum, naturally he rarely had the opportunity to see Nie Kong who took them out for special training.


    "Well, I killed someone by mistake two and a half years ago. Nie Kong¡¯s secretary, Sai Liu, came to investigate the truth. He should be a very good person. Ornest really is the source of corruption. He tried his best to resist. His conscience sent officials to eradicate and control courtiers!" Hill nodded in response.


    Hearing Leo Nai and the others¡¯ conversation, Chi Tong¡¯s expression turned cold, "Huh, Nie Kong will not rebel against the empire anyway. And if I kill Ornest, I will leave the revolutionary army. Team!" In fact, there was a word in Chi Tong¡¯s heart that he didn¡¯t say that their revolutionary army was responsible for murdering Master Nie Kong.


    "Oh, you will be free at that time, because the purpose of my establishment of the night attack is to kill Ornest and other corrupt officials." Najie Xitan smiled, eyes with a sly light.After all, by then, perhaps the empire has been overthrown.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Asshole, it hurts, he really dared to beat me in front of your Majesty and the others!" In the torture room of the Imperial Capital, Ornest, with a blue nose and swollen face, let out an angry roar, torturing the death row in front of him to vent his hatred.


    Seeing Ornest''s appearance, Esdes showed a playful smile, "Prince Ornest, speaking of your personal executioner-why is there only one Rakshasa?"


    If you want to say who knows Nie Kong''s personality best, the entire empire is none other than Esthers.In order to defeat him and bring it back to her own training, she spent too much time with Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong didn''t pay attention to Ornest at all, it should be he who provoked Nie Kong.


    Ornest''s movements stopped, turned the extremely ugly face towards Esdes, and roared: "I sent the four ghosts of Rakshasa to solve what was wrong with him? Look at the things that dared to hinder me. Official, who is not dead and miserable?"


    "But his strength is not simple, even if I am not 100% sure that I can beat him." Esters said without comment.


    "Yes, the wrong thing is that I underestimated his power, thinking that the four ghosts of Rakshasa could solve him, and now he has become a climate! Asshole, what is the Imperial Security Bureau, why can he create a new one with real power? Department?" Ornest hummed.


    "Hehe, if that''s the case, then we can also establish an armed force to target him." Asides said with a smile.


    Ornest narrowed his eyes and quickly recovered his calm. "You are right. It seems that Shera should be called back. I heard that he has traveled more than half of the world and recruited some very powerful characters."


    Asides sneered in his heart, with Sheila''s virtues, can he fight Nie Kong?She couldn''t help thinking back to the scene a few years ago, when Sheila relied on her son as a minister to covet her beauty.It''s a pity that I didn''t eat that set at all, and ruthlessly taught that waste.


    The overall strength is average, not much different from the dude.Although he went out to travel for a few years, Esthers did not believe that he would make many changes.If you can gather six or seven emperors, you can compete with him.


    Originally thought it would be his own organization of strength to fight, but I didn''t expect Ornest to entrust the task of dealing with him to his son, Esders was a little disappointed in him.


    "Tomorrow I will ask your Majesty to set up an imperial capital police department. Only by possessing our own armed forces can we not fear anyone." Ornest said calmly.


    The previous assassination troops and Asides were his pawns to deal with General Bud, but Nie Kong usurped his fruit.Although Esders cooperated with him, he had no affiliation.Fortunately, she had no desire for rights in her heart, which was in line with Ornest''s appetite, and there would be no conflict of interest between the two in the future.

 1734 The collapse of the second element Text 01760, Nie Kongs request?

    If Nie Kong can unite the army of the imperial capital, then he can be called the real imperial security bureau.Now the power of the army is in the hands of Bude, so the current security bureau is similar to the Jinyiwei of the Ming Dynasty and is directly responsible to the emperor.


    After the integration, the situation has not changed much.Nie Kong directly arranged Sai Liu to serve as the Deputy Minister of the Security Bureau to help organize trivial matters.But the eight members of Naha Xiu need to be promoted to become the captain, and in the future, they will lead a group of drug-addicting members of the assassination team to perform tasks.


    To put it simply, the Security Bureau is divided into three departments, one of which retains the organization of the garrison, the second is the assassination department, and the last is the intelligence department responsible for collecting imperial intelligence! In the future, the soldiers who will stay in the imperial capital or retired will follow their talents. Assigned to various departments, no longer can only stay in the garrison uniformly.


    When the relevant system information of the Security Bureau was integrated, Nie Kong prepared to go to the palace in the palace to present it to the little emperor for review.However, he was surprised because he saw Minister Ornest and Esders in the inner palace.


    The two of them looked at the little emperor who was playing with each other, and he was happily playing the RPG adventure-like handheld game given by Nie Kong.


    It wasn''t a court meeting. They two came to the inner palace to discuss something with the little emperor.


    "Oh, Your Majesty, I brought you the detailed information of the Imperial Security Bureau." Nie Kong coughed slightly, interrupting the strange silence around him.


    "Nie Kong, you''re here. Let''s see first, I succeeded in breaking through the barriers." He raised the shiny screen braggingly, not to mention how excited the expression on his face was.


    "Yeah!!! It''s amazing. After half a year of playing, I finally succeeded." Nie Kong smiled.


    "Hehe, of course. By the way, remember that before you set off, I said that I would give you a big reward. What do you want." The little emperor said with a pat on his mouth.


    Ornest beside him looked at the close relationship between Nie Kong and the little emperor, his face was as black as charcoal.In the past, relying on his political influence, it was commonplace to bring courtiers to oppose the emperor, and he alone had the final say in the government.If the little emperor openly supports Nie Kong now, it means that Nie Kong is really shaken to the point of his control!


    "I have already said that the assassination department and the security team will be integrated into the security bureau a few days ago." Nie Kong said.


    "That''s not my reward. Assassinated Minister retired. You should replace him. Well, one hundred thousand gold coins? No, it''s too tacky. Nie Kong, what do you lack?" the little emperor asked curiously. .


    Nie Kong shook his head, nothing could hold him back in material terms.Of course, he hopes to recover his soul injury as soon as possible and break through his cultivation base.


    "How could it not." The little emperor stared at his eyes and looked at his beloved minister carefully.Suddenly, as if something important had been discovered, he clapped his hands and said, "By the way, you currently don''t have a wife, right."


    Although Nie Kong had three maids and six beautiful and lovely female servants, he did not clearly indicate who became his wife.


    "Say so, but what are you going to do?" Nie Kong said silently.


    "Hee hee, it''s okay, what type of girls does Nie Kong like?" The little emperor''s eyes turned sharply, looking at the handsome and gentle Nie Kong, he asked curiously.


    On the side, Ornest''s ear beads were quietly sideways, but the pretty face still had an indifferent expression. It was obvious that she was eavesdropping on Nie Kong and their conversation.


    Nie Kong looked at the little emperor who was gossiping and Esders who was eavesdropping cutely.


    "Tell me about it."


    "Well, first of all, the first request, preferably one or two years younger than me." Nie Kong said with a smile on his face.


    "Oh, Nie Kong, you have age discrimination." The little emperor pouted dissatisfiedly.


    "Hehe, because I really want to hear her call my elder brother." Nie Kong said with a light smile.


    Hearing Nie Kong''s seemingly meaningful voice, Esther''s tall body trembled suddenly, and his indifferent expression turned crimson.She hurriedly pulled the brim of her hat to cover her hot cheeks.


    "Second, the noble girls who need to be born in the imperial state are too delicate. Well, the third condition needs to be correct and beautiful, and they should have their own personalities and opinions." Nie Kong finished his conditions. , Esther completely covered his blushing pretty face.


    "Nie Kong, your requirements are too strict. No wonder you have no wife in your twenties. But after I carefully considered your three conditions, are you sure that you are not talking about General Esders? All her requirements are met." The little emperor asked stupidly with staring eyes.


    "Ah! Sorry, your Majesty, I...I have something to leave first." Esters turned his body in a panic and rushed out of the palace courtyard.


    Bastard Nie Kong, I''m forgiving... I can''t spare you, the things that teased me a few years ago have not been settled.Not only did you...not only said that you wanted to dominate me, but...and you wanted to be his wife!No, why is the situation completely opposite.


    Ashamed and angry, Esdes continued to pulse in his heart.But if you change to ask for yourself, what kind of boy do you like?


    A vague figure appeared in Asides'' mind, and soon the figure became Nie Kong.But unlike Nie Kong, he seemed a little younger with a gentle smile.Bastard, why did you become him!


    "Nie Kong, look at what you said in front of General Esdes. General Esdes is angry. It seems that my reward can''t help you." The little emperor said.


    "Ah, it seems to be." Nie Kong smiled.


    "Nie Kong, don''t you blame me." The little emperor said with a pouting mouth.


    "No, my request has always been to integrate the Imperial Security Bureau. I have sorted out the information, just waiting for you to review it." Nie Kong said, shaking his head.


    "Well, okay, I''ll approve it for you later." Maybe it was not able to help Nie Kong, the little emperor''s face showed a regretful expression.


    Ornest, who seemed to have been forgotten by the two, had strong anger in his heart, but his bandaged cheeks showed no strange expression.

 1735 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01761, the method of red pupil return

    "Your Majesty, now it''s our turn to talk about our business. Regarding the plan to establish the special police in the capital, you see..." Seeing that the little emperor had finished talking with Nie Kong, Ornest hurried forward and spoke.


    "Huh, set up a special imperial police?" Nie Kong looked at the little emperor with a strange look, as if asking him to explain.


    "Yes, because I was worried about the situation like some time ago, the minister said that he hoped to establish an agency to protect our imperial nobles. I think it is excusable." He explained.


    Ornest used the murder of his relatives by the assassination troop as an excuse to make a reasonable request to him, which made it difficult for the little emperor to refuse.


    "So that''s the case. But you don''t have to worry about Minister Ornest. In the future, with the Empire Security Bureau, we will be responsible for security." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    "No, the assassination incident some time ago may be related to Minister Nie Kong. Your Majesty, please forgive me for not being able to believe him." Ornest said coldly.


    "Well, although I don''t have any opinion personally, I need to ask what other courtiers mean, and wait until tomorrow''s meeting to make a decision." The little emperor looked at the ill-tempered Nie Kong and Ornest with a headache. Said.


    Hearing that the little emperor hesitated and did not agree to his request because of Nie Kong, Ornest''s eyes faintly showed a fierce light.


    "Hmph, then wait for the meeting tomorrow." Ornest rolled his sleeves and went back with a stomachache.


    Unfortunately, he failed to stop his ambition. Early the next morning, Ornest led a large group of civil servants to attack the little emperor.The little emperor had difficulty parrying them, so he could only agree to his request and announced the establishment of a special police force in the Imperial Capital, which was led by Ornest¡¯s son Sheilai himself.


    Seeing that the little emperor quickly agreed, Nie Kong didn''t stand up and dripping muddy water, no matter what department Ornest established, he couldn''t affect him.


    With the relevant documents, Nie Kong called Sailiu and the captains of the security team to the black pupil of the assassination department to gather with them, announcing the establishment of the security bureau, and then reassigning jobs and positions!


    The Security Bureau is divided into the Intelligence Department, the Assassination Department, and the Security Department. Green and Natara are assigned to the Intelligence Department, and the rest are basically unchanged!


    The captains of the security team were extremely depressed, because Sai Liu was promoted too quickly, and Sure enough, Lord Nie Kong liked her very much.


    "Master Nie Kong, how is your sister''s inquiries, why did she betray the empire?" Black pupil gritted his teeth, his black eyes looked at Nie Kong worriedly.


    If it was the older sister who didn''t have a reason to persuade her, Black Eye felt that she must use her own hands to kill her older sister and bring it to Master Nie Kong for atonement.Mingming Master Niekong is so good, why does my sister have to leave us!


    The seven people around their eyes tightened, and they seemed to be very concerned about Chitong''s betrayal!


    Nie Kong was taken aback for a moment, and laughed out of his voice: "Don''t show the expressions of the same enemy, I am not really angry with her."


    "Master Nie Kong, you are too gentle, don''t spoil them." Cornelia Jiao said.


    "That''s right, Master Nie Kong, you should reorganize them. I have made several suggestions before, but it''s a pity that Master Nie Kong didn''t listen." Naha Xiu said coldly.


    "No, she''s not wrong. You should know about the attack on Nelia and Chitong more than ten days ago. The enemy is the assassin sent by the rebels and the private executioner Raksha Sigui of Minister Ornest ."


    "No...no, why did Nestor collude with the rebels to murder us as colleagues?" Nahasiu said in surprise.


    "It turns out that the three of them are the same four ghosts of Rakshasa as their previous father. No wonder they can freely control their bodies." Cornelia said suddenly.


    "Well, the red pupil was lucky enough to be born from them. After returning to the imperial capital, he wanted to kill Ornest. But his defense was too tight, and he could only kill Ornest''s relatives who stayed behind in the imperial capital. Minister Nestor will issue her wanted in the name of the Empire." Nie Kong explained.


    "Huh, the minister is too hateful, he clearly intended to murder Master Nie Kong. No wonder Chitong would be very angry. Change to... change to me, and I will definitely do the same thing as her." Zhuzi muttered. Mouth and authentic.


    "Really...really great, my sister was not betraying us." Hei Tong cried with joy, and she was too concerned about her betrayal. She couldn''t sleep well and didn''t eat enough for two days.


    "Master Nie Kong, then... that being the case, when shall we pick Chitong her back?" Bonnie asked stupidly.


    "Pony, your mind is too simple. Since the empire has issued a wanted order to the outside world, Chitong may never come back." Xiaoyin said sadly.


    "Oh, Lord Nie Kong!" Hei Tong rarely changed his good mood, but at this time, after hearing Xiao Yin''s words, his big black eyes became pitiful again.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t leave any of you behind. Although it''s a bit difficult now, I promise to bring the red pupil back in the future." Nie Kong said confidently.


    "Perhaps as long as Minister Ornest dies, then everything will become easy." Naha Xiu said with a sneer.


    The black pupils beside them were taken aback, but soon their eyes seemed to move.


    "Good idea." How could I forgive him for even conspiring with the rebels to murder Lord Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong shook his head and smiled: "Don''t mess around, let''s talk about it when we find the red pupil."


    "Have you heard that, if you don¡¯t succeed, Lord Nie Kong may be involved. Especially you Pawnee, only you are the dumbest and most impulsive." The eldest sister Cornelia stuck her waist in front of the four women. Tao.


    Pony hid behind Nie Kong, stretched out his head and made a face at Nelia.


    Since seeing the eldest sister hiding their baby with Nie Kong with her own eyes, Nelia''s prestige and trust in their hearts have been reduced.


    Especially Hei Tong was a pity for this. Sitting in Nie Kong''s arms, he noticed... that Master Nie Kong had a physiological reaction.Although I was separated by the pants, it hurt myself physically and mentally, so... I really like that feeling.

 1736 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01762, Sheila is back

    "Can''t bear it, that damn kid Nie Kong! Damn, the pressure has been too much recently, and my weight has increased a lot!" In the luxurious attic of a palace, Ornest swallowed frantically with his head wrapped in bandages. Focus on the food in front of you.If you put Chitong on the same table with him during the meal time, some people might think that they belonged to the father and daughter, too.


    "Haha, you just ate too much, dad." Across the dining table, sat a tall, thin young man with brown-black skin.With an X scar on his cheek, he looked as hideous as Ornest.If you look closely, you can see that the two have the same hair color, and their faces are similar in five or six points.


    "Sila, I asked you to travel a few years ago. It seems that now you can be alone." Looking at the young man with a little calm in front of him, Ornest praised him a little.


    "Well, I went to many places, and found that our empire is a very advanced country in science and technology. Regardless of the frozen soil in the north or the islands in the south, the places are too backward and barren to make iron cannons!" Sheila Said contemptuously.


    "If you say that the civilization second only to the empire, it should belong to the kingdoms of foreign nations in the West. You can often see that there are many interesting items returned from there!" Ornest wiped off the grease stains on a napkin, and said to himself Insights.


    "Yes, it has a strange culture such as alchemy, and it is not too far away from the empire. Unfortunately, I didn''t have time to travel to the barbarians in the east and the southern waters. I received your father''s letter and immediately used the emperor''s equipment. Dimensional phalanx-Shangri-La has moved back to the imperial capital from the southern islands of thousands of miles!" Xi La said regretfully.


    "Then I told you to give you the homework, while traveling abroad and at the same time conquering the available talents, how are you doing?" Ornest asked seriously.


    "Dad, I have done it well."


    "Ohhhhh, don''t presumptuously, I applied for a special police department in front of your majesty to let you manage it. After dinner, take me to see their strength." Ornest laughed with satisfaction.Because the four ghosts of Raksha near him were almost dead, and Nie Kong had stolen the assassination department he had prepared, Ornest had no choice but to summon Sheila back.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The two came to the Colosseum of the Empire. Because of the arrival of Minister Ornest, all the guests inside were cleared out.


    On the battlefield of the Colosseum, there were more than 20 death row prisoners and three men and two women facing them. The five of them should be the talents that Sheila had won after traveling the world.Now Sheila is planning to use the reward method of exempting death row inmates to stimulate death row inmates to test their strength!


    According to Sheila, the first shot was Izo, a swordsman similar to a Japanese samurai.He calmly dangling a root of grass, closed his eyes and suddenly pulled out his beloved knife.In the light of the blade, the bodies of the five condemned prisoners in front suddenly stood still, and in the next second their bodies spewed a lot of blood!


    The second shot was Kosmia, a girl with glasses wearing a bunny dress. The witch referee in Western countries judged the singer to be guilty. She held a strange microphone in her hand all the time.


    I only saw her yelling into the microphone, the harsh sound waves shook out suddenly, and the large circle of prisoners surrounding her was completely dead.But from her lewd, wicked and restless eyes, she could see her essence.


    The third girl Alchemist Dotya, also from the Western Kingdom, has an elegant method of killing.He often hugged the condemned prisoner from behind, and then quickly sucked the condemned prisoner into a corpse.


    As for the remaining two men, the clown-looking name is Shang Pu, holding six iron balls; the other is a pirate named Yanxin.His weapon is a machete, which can emit a vacuum blade out of thin air!


    The combination of five people killed more than 20 condemned prisoners who fought hard by almost one or two moves.They are not so much "talents" brought back by Sheila from all over the world, as they are all-wicked villains, they are indeed similar.


    "You did make up a good hand, and they are all equipped with Emperor Gu." The minister said in surprise.


    "Their imperial equipment was specially collected by me from scattered to foreign countries. Why can''t I distribute it by myself. After all, they have five of the world''s most powerful masters. They are from Huangquan Temple under your father. The four ghosts of the Rakshasa are much stronger." Sheila said with a smile.


    "Hmph, Sheila, you are really a lovely provocation."


    "It''s not a provocation, because I will use them to help Dad kill the troubles that trouble you." Sheila said confidently.


    "Hmph, you can kill it, and then you can plant him with as many accusations as possible!" Ornest said grimly.


    As long as Nie Kong dies, he can control the direction of public opinion of a large part of the empire, and the little emperor has nothing to do!!As for General Budd, the stubborn one would never participate in the politics of the empire.


    "Really, dad is too unconfident to me. We are not the rubbish of the four ghosts of Rakshasa." Sheila didn''t care. They had six imperial tools in total. Who can resist? .


    "First rectify your special police force. I will give you the command of the last remaining Linglu from the Four Rakshasa Ghosts. If you provoke Nie Kong, the Minister of the Imperial Security Bureau, the only thing you can do is to cut the grass and remove the roots. Otherwise it will only cause me trouble, our enemies are not easy to deal with!" Ornest said coldly.


    In Ornest''s heart, Chi Tong''s revenge and murder was instructed by Nie Kong!After all, first uniting the rebels to deal with Nie Kong suffered a loss, and Ornest was obviously helpless.


    "It''s really bad behavior. Sure enough, if you want to follow Dad, it''s really too much. But forget it, it''s just for fun." Sheila''s hideous cheek showed an evil smile.Ever since he was young, he thought that no one could resist his father, he played with the entire empire.So Sheila didn''t care much.The only fearful existence is the ice beauty Esders, her character is too S, too difficult to deal with.

 1737 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01763, warning!

    "Oh, Lord Nie Kong! The imperial capital is becoming chaotic now, and many young men, women and children will die every day. I can detect that evil auras fill the imperial capital." Sai Liu, Vice Minister''s duty room, In the messy tight-fitting guard skirt, she lay half-undressed in Nie Kong''s arms, posing crimson and lovely and complaining to Nie Kong aggrievedly.


    The posture of the two is very charming. Although the clothes block a lot of content, it can still be seen that part of their bodies are closely connected and squirming.


    "Oh, what happened?" When Nie Kong pulled out of her body, Selius suddenly uttered a whispering voice. His slender and beautiful youthful body instantly shivered, and his skin was white as jade. Full of red clouds!It is said that because the work of the Security Bureau needs to be reorganized, Nie Kong did not mind to pay attention to other matters, and the captains of the security team did not report to him.


    Sailu Niekong panted in his arms, and slowly said, "The reason is the newly formed special police force, they actually intervened and interfered in the work of maintaining the security department of the Imperial Capital Security Bureau." The captains of the team knew that he was the son of Minister Ornest, so they kept silent and did not dare to speak out, but they were simply provoking our security team." According to Xiao Sai Liu who spoke justice to It was explained slowly that Nie Kong had a general idea of ??the matter.


    The members of the special police force are all villains who do evil, how can they live in peace.So their squad is headed by Brutal Hao and Sexela, and their thirteen-person army arbitrarily uses the poor people of the Imperial Capital as toys to play and play, ignoring the existence of their security team responsible for law enforcement and security in the Imperial Capital!


    Why did their six-person team become thirteen people? Because Sheila can be favored by Ornest, from the Imperial Treasure Treasury, he has seven powerful ministers, so he recruited seven more people. In the special police force.


    Although the power of the court equipment is better than that of the gods, if it can be used well, it can give the user a combat power comparable to the four ghosts of the Rakshasa.A group of thirteen Taibaos made the imperial capital an earth-shaking noise.If there were no Nie Kong, there might not be many people in the entire empire who could handle them.


    So the nice and sexy Sheila and the pirate Yanxin, relying on their own strength and the official backstage of the empire, they arrogantly abused the beautiful women and children they saw in the street.


    Another guilty singer from the West, a lewd and evil girl, Kosmia, has a flirty nature which means that she likes to fuck with young handsome men, and even one can''t satisfy her.


    And Champ, who "likes" children, has a twisted personality.Calling the children angels, they didn''t want them to grow into dirty adults, so they killed them all.Nowadays, as long as the poor people are attracted by them, they will be charged with rebellion in a high-sounding manner, and they will be killed to show the public when they play badly.Now that the huge imperial capital is about to come, their special police can be described as scary.Once you see them appear, the bustling streets of the imperial capital will become empty, and they dare not speak!


    "I thought Minister Ornest''s son had any ability to manage the empire''s departments. Was it that kind of junk stuff?" Nie Kong said with a cold snort.


    "Master Nie Kong, what do you want to do?" Sai Liu pouted.The Imperial Special Police is a regular department of the Empire, and Ornest stands behind, and the Ministry of Security really has no authority to punish them.


    "Don''t worry too much, I will ask Nahasiu from the Assassination Department to warn them later. If you don''t know how to promote, then you can only clean them up as evil. How does Seleu feel." Nie Kong laughed He kissed Zai Sai Liu''s red mouth.


    "Hee hee, Sai Liu had already thought that way in his heart, ask Master Nie Kong to judge them with justice." Seeing Master Nie Kong''s defiance of Ornest''s power, Sai Liu''s cheeks showed infinite joy, and he hugged Nie. Sora kept kissing him on the cheek, she really was a little girl who couldn''t hide her thoughts.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Sheila''s clown-like role can only be said that they are at the fly level, and they are not qualified to attract Nie Kong''s personal attention.


    He came to the center of the headquarters of the Security Bureau and specifically called Cornelia and the others from the Assassination Department to speak.As for Green and Natara taking more than thirty teenagers out to collect intelligence and did not come back, but the matter has nothing to do with their mission.


    "Master Nie Kong, does our security bureau finally have a task?" Naha Xiu asked invigoratedly.


    Cornelia was not happy at all. If they went out to perform the task, they would not see Master Nie Kong for a long time.


    "Yes! Vice Minister Sai Liu told me that the newly established special police force of the empire was too arrogant and seriously affected the safety of our imperial capital. As the captain, you will lead the team to warn them yourself." Nie Kong said calmly.


    "That''s the case, indeed we witnessed it when we went out to play yesterday. Their behavior was really cruel and inhumane, killing a lot of innocent poor people!" said Tsukushi, bulging his cheeks.


    It turns out that with the responsibilities of the captain, they have the authority to enter and exit the military zone close to the palace, and they have restored their freedom from selling themselves without human rights.


    "Master Nie Kong, do we need to kill them?" Boni shouted loudly.With a simple mind, she would never tell what was right or wrong. She didn''t think what happened to Sheila and the others, she would just blindly listen to Nie Kong''s instructions.


    "It shouldn''t work, after all, they belong to the formal department established by the empire''s instructions. If you kill them without authorization, it may cause trouble to Lord Nie Kong." Cornelia said lesson.


    "The eldest sister is right. It is said that the leader is the son of Minister Ornest. I really hope to kill them, but Minister Ornest will have to work hard with Master Nie Kong." Xiaoyin nodded and said.


    "It''s always necessary to pay courtesy first and then soldiers." Black pupil muttered softly.


    "Hehe, Xiao Chitong knows so much."


    Nie Kong laughed out loud and touched Black pupil''s cute little head.


    The black pupil blushed and his big black eyes turned into crescent-shaped smiles, making Pony envious.I really like it, being touched by Master Nie Kong.

 1738 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01764, Leonais sneak attack!

    "Boss, you should have heard of the heinous crimes the imperial special police have done in the imperial capital." Lubbock said lazily, looking at the one-eyed woman in front of him.


    "It''s true. Leo Nai, who accepts business in the Imperial Capital, has received entrusts from many people, almost all asking us to assassinate them at night." Najiexitan said with a wry smile.


    It''s a pity that Najiexitan didn''t accept the commission rashly. First, she never knew the details of the opponent. Second, she hoped to secretly develop the night attack for a period of time. Now their number is too small.According to Leonai''s secret investigation, the Imperial Police Forces led by Ornest''s son Sheila may have the strength of the four ghosts of the Rakshasa, and there are even a few imperial emissaries!She rushed to accept such a difficult task, she was very afraid that it would lead to some losses in the night raid. The night raid has only five members now.


    "BOSS, don''t worry too much, their behavior will only lead to the collapse of the empire this morning." Lubbock said dismissively.


    "But the sacrifice is too great. If there is such a plan, then I will not risk returning to the imperial capital. I plan to assassinate Ornest''s first-rate corrupt officials and protect the civilian officials who worry about the country and the people. They are right. They are the indispensable talents for our empire. Now I have told Leo Nai to go and investigate. As long as we can seize the opportunity for them to act separately, we should be able to kill them one by one." Najiexitan said softly.


    Aka Hitomi clasped her Tachi, her plain pink eyes turned full of anger, wondering if the Imperial Special Police was set up specifically to ban assassination troops!


    Could it be that because I impulsively assassinated him and his relatives some time ago, Sister Cornelie and the others were implicated by Ornest and received revenge? What happened to the younger sister?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the streets of the imperial capital, Leo Nai, a beautiful blond woman, leaned over the roof, closely monitoring the police force led by Sheila.


    At this time, her hands and feet turned into sharp claws like lions, and her buttocks actually extended a tail.That is the ability of her emperor, which turns people into half beasts, and greatly improves the abilities of the body and facial features.


    Since the day before yesterday, she has been patiently monitoring them for more than twenty hours.When the time pointed to five o''clock in the evening, the situation finally changed.


    Perhaps it was a relationship that everyone was afraid of. They didn''t seem to have much fun today, so Leonard saw thirteen people scattered.


    Leonai narrowed his eyes and quietly followed a man named Yan Xin.Because after two days of observation, it was clear that he was the only one who could kill him the easiest!


    So Leonai stood upright in the street, planning to use his beauty and color to lure him.However, he found that Yan Xin actually ignored his beauty, which made Leo Nai angry.


    Leonai stared fiercely, and Yan Xin looked at the other girl who appeared in front of him with squinted eyes.


    The girl has a single pink ponytail, and a beautiful black and white maid costume decorates her super cutely.And beside her, there was an extremely handsome man holding her jade hand.


    Yan Xin followed the prey, his greedy eyes showed Leo Nai guess what he was going to do.


    Originally Leonai intended to attract him to a remote alley and kill him, but now it seems that he can only be killed by force.


    However, when Leona was about to kill someone, she realized that the situation in front of her had changed again. The prey in front of Yan Xin seemed to pick a remote alley.


    Yan Xin smiled evilly and blocked the prey, but Leonai, who was attached to the wall behind him, was also laughing.As the saying goes, the praying mantis catches the cicada, and the oriole is behind. He didn''t even realize that he had become a prey.


    Hiding his figure, Leonai rushed forward like a lion and a rabbit.


    The sudden appearance of a black shadow made Yan Xin frightened, and he hurried back a few steps.It''s a pity that Leonard''s claws ripped off a large piece of meat from his back.


    "It''s so fast to hide," Leo Nai said with a grin.


    "Damn, dare to attack our imperial capital special police, who are you?" Yan Xin drew a round knife and looked at the enemy who attacked him from behind.


    "The one who wants your life." Leo Nai said coldly.


    Leonai''s graceful figure made his eyes reappear with greed.


    "Haha, it doesn''t matter if you don''t say it, I will have a way to torture you later."


    After Yan Xin finished speaking, he stomped hard with both feet, leaned forward and rushed towards Leo Nai, a dense crescent-shaped vacuum blade radiated from his round knife, and the two emperors began a fierce collision!


    "It''s unnecessary to make things so troublesome." Nie Kong murmured.


    "Hee hee, Master, it seems that someone has shot before us. Who do you think will win." Ma Yin with a pink single ponytail giggled.


    Nie Kong scanned the strengths of the two and replied: "It should be both sides to lose, there is not much advantage." One is to strengthen their own quality, the other is a round knife that can emit and emit a vacuum blade. Their personal combat experience is very good. skilled!


    Sure enough, as Nie Kong said, the two fought fiercely for a long time, but in the end they couldn''t be separated.Worried that the longer the delay will attract the enemy''s accomplices, Leonai began to become anxious!


    She slapped Yan Xin''s blade with one claw, and forcibly shot him out for three to four meters with her own strength.


    Then Leonai retreated to the front of Nie Kong and Mayin with the help of the counter-shock force. She turned her head and shouted at Nie Kong, "What are you doing in a daze? Take your little beauty and leave."


    "Haha, it''s late! In order to prevent you from running away, let''s chop off your legs first. I see how you can protect them." Yan Xin showed a cruel smile, and he deceived him holding the Emperor Gu.


    Leo Nai was very helpless, she underestimated the enemy''s strength, thinking that she could kill the enemy with a sneak attack.Now it has become an unfavorable situation of stalemate, how can she spare time to protect Nie Kong and the others.


    "Hey, wait for me!"


    Nie Kong laughed out, and forcibly pulled the cute hairy tail from her buttocks.


    "Oh, you...what are you doing, hurry up and let go."

 1739 The collapse of the second element body 01765, conflict

    "Master, do you want to kill him?" Mayin asked quietly.


    Nie Kong deliberately attracted him to a remote corner, of course, to kill Yan Xin.If you dare to play with the idea of ??hitting your own little Ma Yin, you can''t live or die!


    Even if Nie Kong was not accompanied by him, Yan Xin dared to provoke his servants, only to be slaughtered.In fact, as early as two years ago, Nie Kong was no longer satisfied with Mayin helping himself peel bananas with his mouth.After all, Ma Yin had seen the extremely lewd life of Remus and his daughters and Nie Kong with her own eyes. She acted against each other and used every part of her lovely body to serve Nie Kong as much as possible.The originally weak body has undergone the strengthening of double repairs, and now no one has hurt them.


    "Yeah, but you don''t need to take action." Nie Kong tightened the lion Leo Nai''s tail and blocked her in front of her in her tender voice, facing Yan Xin''s blow alone.


    Recognizing the touch from his sharp tail, Leonai''s body shuddered.


    idiot!Obviously all the enemies have been killed, but what you do by touching others'' tails will add chaos.Leo Nai wanted to cry without tears. She originally planned to delay for a minute or two to let Nie Kong and the others leave, and then she slipped away.At present, the situation is too dangerous. There is no gap between his own strength and his originally, but it is difficult to protect two ordinary people!


    "Haha, if Kosmia comes, maybe she will spare you the life of the lewd one. It''s a pity that I only like beauties, and you have that handsome face in vain." Yan Xin laughed wildly, and the round knife in his hand turned towards Nie Sora sent out dense vacuum blades.The surrounding walls experienced such strength, and several layers of stone dust were actually scraped out.


    Nie Kong sneered, his eyes gleaming, using the ability to resolve the blood-sucking beasts to wipe out the energized vacuum blade.


    "Since you like women so much, please have a taste of X bloodwhip."


    In Yan Xin''s expression of horror, he saw a five-six-meter-long pink flame whip appeared in Nie Kong''s hand, which was drawn to his body in an instant, giving Yan Xin no chance to react.No, it should be said that he couldn''t avoid Nie Kong''s blow.


    "Ah!" He could only let out a bleak scream, and the flames instantly burned him to ashes, but he could see the whip absorbed the burning and left the last breath, which should belong to the sin of Se X.


    "I...I didn''t dream it." Yan Xin was killed with a simple move. Is the flaming whip his imperial tool? What a strong strength.Leonai realized at this time that he was unhelpful.If he hadn''t intervened by himself, I''m afraid Yan Xin would have died in his hands.


    "Hehe, Master is so amazing." Ma Yin cheered out from behind, shaking Nie Kong''s arm like a baby.


    "Then... I''m sorry, it seems to have disturbed you." Leonai said with a hearty smile.


    "It''s okay, you did it out of good intentions, we should thank you." Ma Yin said with a pretty face.


    "Well, your strength is pretty good. If possible, I would like to invite you to my house as a guard." Nie Kong smiled and looked at the plump and wild beastly beauty. He actually planned to treat her as Be a guardian of the beast to raise!!


    "Oh, is there any wine to drink? How much is the commission?" Leo Nai asked with an expression of interest.


    "Thirty gold coins a month, enough wine tube!" Nie Kong said.


    "Oh, the conditions are really good. I''m so excited. Well, you tell me the address, I''ll check it out if I take the time."


    Nie Kong simply said it, and after listening, Leo Nai flirted with a wink at Nie Kong.After saying goodbye, she jumped to the surrounding wall like a flexible gecko, and disappeared in front of them two or three times.The injuries caused by her body in the battle had actually completely recovered.The two were pregnant with ghosts, and they didn''t break their own thoughts in their hearts, but thought that they all had good intentions.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Returning to the base of the night raid, Leo Nai trumpeted how he had killed the enemy bravely. As for Nie Kong''s shot, he only said a word.


    Because Yan Xin''s mysterious disappearance, only the assassination unit seemed to be in trouble.The six Nahasiu and his party went to the Imperial Police Headquarters to warn the next morning.


    First, Sheila and the others thought that the murderer who killed Yanxin was an assassin. Secondly, how could the unruly villain be weakened by Nahasio. The last reason Sheila caught a glimpse of the women who followed. Especially focus on the plump and beautiful mature eldest sister Cornelia!


    The beauty of her pretty face and facial features can actually be comparable to Esdes, only a few points lost in the comparison of her figure, and she doesn''t have the special temperament of Esdes.


    "Haha, I really didn''t expect that the assassination department will hide so many delicate goods, one is more beautiful than the other. Well, I specially confessed to you a few new toys for me, please be happy." Sheila squinted strange eyes. , Reached out his hand and acquiesced to Cornelia''s pretty face.


    "Come with me, if you are comfortable serving me, you may be merciful and spare your lives!"


    Kosmia on the side looked at Nahasiu, and the cold handsome man made her heart-stirring!


    "Don''t... don''t touch me with your dirty hands!!!"


    With a crisp "pop", Cornelia slapped Sheila''s cheek, five red palm prints appeared, and everyone was stunned.


    "Ah, you dare to resist me, I''m the minister''s son!" Sheila twisted her pretty face and yelled at Cornelia in anger.


    Cornelia gave a wry smile, and shot out instinctively, but he was too sick.But since I did it, I can only stand up and face it bravely.


    I have Master Nie Kong behind, so I can''t be afraid of him.


    "Those who disturb public order, our Imperial Security Bureau must all be wiped out, even if the minister''s son is the same! Lord Nie Kong said earlier, let you rest in peace!"


    Sheila touched his scorching cheeks, his face turned into a dark cloud, and the eleven accomplices around him surrounded Nahasiu and the others, and the atmosphere became very solemn.

 1740 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01766, assassination force vs special police

    "Since you dare to beat Lord Ben Sheila, you can''t be spared. Steamed to death, buried alive, car cracked, burned, should you each pick one, or you want to enjoy a full meal?" Sheila said coldly.


    "Hidden, as a member of the Imperial Security Bureau, we are at the same level as your special police, and we are not qualified to point fingers at us." Naha Xiu calmly glanced at the surrounding Sheila and his group.


    "Huh, my father has the final say for the entire empire! I said that if you let you die, you must die!" In fact, in Sheila''s heart, he planned to help his father remove Nie Kong and the others. Tian deliberately aroused the contradiction with the security team, it was just a fuse to attract Nie Kong''s attention!Evolving into the current situation, Sheila felt that she was all in her control.


    The arrogant Sheila looked at the six Naha Xiu in front of him coldly. They didn''t have the emperor to greatly increase their strength. They were still young, so where could they be so good?


    Compared to his own side, he has six imperial tools and seven court tools. The lineup is too luxurious.It''s a pity that the fellow Yan Xin hasn''t returned since last night, so it seems that something has happened.


    "Obviously you did the wrong thing first, it''s unreasonable!" said Zhuzi Qi with blushing cheeks.It is rare that Master Nie Kong kindly warned them not to do bad things first, but they didn''t listen at all!


    "Dare to say it! I bullied the door and hit this uncle, don¡¯t you give me some color, think I¡¯m a bully. If you give me, it¡¯s better to break their hands and feet first, and I¡¯ll have fun later They!" Sheila said grimly.


    Izo drew out his Teigu Taishou. As the strongest swordsman, he picked the opponent he was interested in-Naha Xiu. He could detect the powerful pressure emanating from Naha Xiu!


    "Wow, aha, there is a child, an innocent and innocent child. I can''t stand it anymore. Let''s go to a loving wedding ceremony with my uncle." A fat clown with six iron balls between his fingers cried out in surprise, disgusting His eyes coveted the fourteen-year-old Lori Xiaotong!The six iron balls are engraved with words such as wind, fire, thunder, etc., capable of attacking various attributes.


    Heitong moved a few steps forward, and the sword in his hand was halfway out, with killing intent in his eyes.


    Sheila stared at Cornelia resentfully, twisting his body a little, and his bones made the sound of scrambled beans.His body is indeed very strong, he set out to travel the world to learn all kinds of martial arts into one body, his strength seems to be very strong, not a generally useless dude!Especially his emperor is the most troublesome, he can hide in Shangri-La-the space of the dimensional square when there is danger!


    For Cornelia, who is good at physical skills, she naturally regarded Sheila as an opponent.However, Cornelia had already repaired with Nie Kong, and her slender body was hundreds of times stronger than him, and there was almost no suspense about victory.


    The remaining seven users of court equipment allocated to Pony and Xiao Yin, and the last Tsukushi had to deal with the alchemist Dotya and the singer Kosmia.


    Dotya''s imperial equipment is the blood collection and rapid absorption-like vampire teeth, installed in the mouth.Ability is to suck people into corpses, use them for self-treatment and improve their own strength.The other is a microphone, which can emit destructive ultrasonic waves.


    It can be said that there is nothing special about the abilities of their two Emperors, and the main strength of Dotya lies in her alchemy.But if Tsukushi were to defeat them at this time, it would be quite difficult.


    A large-scale fierce battle broke out in the huge drill field.Fortunately, there is a distance of more than ten kilometers from the palace, and the general Bud who is responsible for protecting the safety of the palace is not attracted!


    Shang Pu drooled at Black Eye like a beast. At the beginning, he didn''t use his emperor immediately, so he should be too confident that he could capture Black Eye.He was not Lolicon, but after seeing all the children, he couldn''t help but brutally kill them.


    "Sure enough, it has become a courtesy first and then a soldier, Master Nie Kong should understand us."


    Black pupil murmured softly, and the small body that remained in place suddenly became illusory, and one of his bear hugs only hugged a shadow.


    "What." He looked around warily, but Black pupil''s body appeared on the upper back.The unsheathed Taito slashed at his mighty and strong back.


    With blood crisscrossing, his body sprayed out a lot of plasma.Shangpu screamed, never expecting that he would be seriously injured for a moment.


    "Flame Jade!" Shang Pu threw a red iron ball to the red pupil, and he could see that it suddenly exploded in midair and formed a big fireball.


    "It''s too slow." Heitong said lightly, evading the burning fireball and rushing towards Shangpu.


    "Damn it, you must stop her, if you are in close combat, you will not have time to throw the emperor." Shangpu threw a turquoise iron ball, which turned into a two-meter-wide tornado in mid-air, shrouded the obstructive black pupil in it. .


    "Blasting Jade!"


    The shiny iron ball followed closely, and it exploded violently in the center of the storm.


    "Double acceleration!"


    Facing the crisis of blasting, Black Pupil instantly used his fastest displacement skill.Leaving the explosion almost dangerously behind, she rushed to Champ, and the sharp sword she held in her hands pierced his throat with blood.Shangpu''s eyes widened, eager to speak, but only made a cooing sound, but suddenly there was no sound.


    Seeing that he was habitually killing people, Black Eye was a little dumbfounded. It shouldn''t bring trouble to Master Nie Kong, after all, they are the special police force of the Imperial Capital.The same is the Imperial Security Agency, how can the two departments of the empire kill each other be approved?


    Black pupil sighed helplessly, and looked at the surrounding battle with his little head.The confrontation between Nahasiu and Izang was the fiercest. Although he had no imperial tools, he had been polished by Nie Kong since he was a child and possessed super talent to deal with Izang.


    The two long swords collided fiercely, bursts of air pressure broke out, and it seemed that there was no room for Black Eye to intervene.


    Black pupil quickly glanced, and found that only Tsukushi was tired of parrying the attack of the two emperors, she rushed to the singer Kosmia who was sending out ultrasonic waves behind to assist the alchemist Dotya to attack!

 1741 The collapse of the second element Text 01767, Sheila flees?

    "Double acceleration." Naha Xiu''s body suddenly doubled, and his figure instantly disappeared, avoiding the sharp blade of Yizang.Naha Xiu understood that his opponent''s weapon was too powerful.


    "Oh, are you here?" With half-squinted Izang''s Taito in front of him, the two long swords collided with fierce sparks.Although it is difficult to catch Naha Xiu with the naked eye, Izang used his instinct to block Naha Xiu.


    In fact, Naha Xiu''s strength among his partners is the strongest, and only the top tiers can threaten him.However, Izang did not rely on Teigu, his swordsmanship was amazing!


    "Hehe, I didn''t expect that you could actually hurt me. I am so happy to be able to follow Master Sheila to the Imperial City! Come on, let us fight as much as we can." Yi Zang spit out the grass roots he was biting in his mouth, and he squinted. His eyes are full of seriousness and earnestness.


    Naha Xiu breathed a sigh of relief. It was considered that Izang was the first strong enemy he encountered. The results he learned from Lord Nie Kong were finally lucky enough to use it.


    Naha Xiu leaned forward and rushed, his body speed increased to the fastest.Every time the two attacked was almost very thrilling, aiming at the vulnerable position of the human body.Their battle can no longer guarantee life and death!


    "Your body is excellent in every aspect, but you can''t help me just by being like you, come and feed my Jiang Xue obediently!" Yi Zang slashed hard and swung four knives within one second.


    At the same time that Naha Xiu''s long sword was smashed, he struck directly for the last time.Naha Xiu narrowed his eyes and whispered in a low voice: "Clone!"


    In Yizang''s sight, two identical Nahasiu appeared strangely.Yizang''s figure had a meal, and he didn''t have time to wait for the real body to come out. Two Naha Xiu rushed towards him at the same time!


    "Huh, that''s a fake, right." Yizang saw one of the vain steps, which was very inconsistent with the real body!Normally, the Pandora clones of the Zero Degree Warrior can have 60% of the body''s strength, but Naha Xiu can only play 40%.No, it should be said that Naha Xiu is very good, none of them can learn.


    So Izang ignored the fake doppelganger, and focused on dealing with Nahasiu.But he suddenly noticed a cold in his neck, and lowered his head to see that the clone that he thought was a blindfold, cut his neck with a long sword!


    "How is it possible!" And clearly seeing the persistence for a moment, the clone in front of him disappeared with his vitality.Seeing that the enemy had been killed, Nahaxiu knelt on one knee, gasping for breath, but his cold expression was rare with excitement and satisfaction!


    On the other side, with Black Eye''s assistance, Tsukushi immediately shared most of her pressure.


    It was so good that Smia used the microphone Teigu to release an ultrasonic attack. How could she find someone behind her back stabbing a knife unpreparedly.


    Once Black Eye''s dual acceleration was used, I thought that Chikushi couldn''t figure out how she died.She originally had very poor fighting ability, and she relied too much on Teigu''s ability.


    Seeing the defeat of her surrounding troops, Sheila''s face was gloomy and terrible.


    Obviously there is no increase in Teigu, why their strength can win the masters that they have worked so hard to find all over the world, do they dream?


    Sheila turned to look at Nelia, he boasted that his physical skills exceeded the level of the four ghosts of the Rakshasa.But no matter how fierce his attack is, but he can''t touch Cornelia''s clothes?Yes, that nasty woman seemed to be playing with him.


    In fact, it was not what Sheila thought. Because Cornelia was concerned about hurting Minister Ornest¡¯s son, she was worried about causing trouble to Lord Nie Kong, so she kept hiding!


    "Sheila, you are the only one left in the end. Please come to Master Nie Kong and confess your sins with me." Naha Xiu said coldly!


    At this time, Naha Xiu and the others had ended their battle and surrounded Sheila and Nelia.


    Sheila looked at the lineup in front of her, gritted her teeth and threw out an oval shell: "Asshole, don''t you think this is over, the dimensional square!!!"


    Perceiving different ripples in the surrounding air, Nelia was startled and hurriedly stretched out her hand to take away the items in his hand.


    A weird scene appeared, and the two suddenly disappeared in front of Naha Xiu and the five of them, without being able to figure out what happened!


    "Oops, Captain, what should I do now." Pawnee asked in surprise.


    "It''s like this, I can only ask Master Nie Kong to solve it." Naha Xiu said with a wry smile.They killed more than half of the regular members of the special police force in the empire and caused such a huge trouble, hoping that Lord Nie Kong would not cause too much trouble.


    Xiao Yin''s body flashed and rushed out first.In just three or four minutes, Xiaoyin hurriedly took Master Nie Kong''s arm and dragged him to Black pupil.


    Nie Kong had heard that something was wrong, and hurriedly followed Xiao Yin.However, seeing the situation in front of him, Nie Kong showed an unexpected look on his cheeks, shook his head and said, "You guys, it''s too much trouble."


    "Master Nie Kong, yes... I''m sorry." Hei Tong obediently lowered his head in front of Nie Kong to admit his mistake.


    "Forget it, I will try my best to help you with the aftermath. Didn''t you kill a few people? It''s not a big deal. By the way, Cornelia."


    "No... I don''t know, she and the pesky Sheila suddenly disappeared in front of us with a bang." Bonney gestured exaggeratedly.


    "Bang you big-headed ghost, could it be Sheila who captured Nelia?" Nie Kong''s eyes turned coldly, but he didn''t calmly think about whether things were logical.


    "Master Nie Kong, don¡¯t worry, Sheila¡¯s strength is too far from that of Cornelia, and Sheila can¡¯t beat her at all. According to my guess, Sheila may be using her abilities to escape. I happened to take Cornelia away!" Nahasiu replied.


    "The ability to transfer space?" Nie Kong raised his face, and as expected, he noticed the fluctuations that spread out from the air.According to the knowledge previously learned from Dr. Fashion Books, there is indeed one that can be transferred by space, called the Dimensional Square-Shangri-La!

 1742 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01768, Sheila tragic death

    "You stay where you are, and I will bring Cornelia back now." Nie Kong told them.


    "Hey, Lord Nie Kong knows... do you know where they have gone?" Xiaoyin asked in surprise.Bonnie''s eyes were full of worship, too strong, really there is nothing that Master Nie Kong didn''t know.


    "It should be." Even if Nie Kong didn''t use spiritual sense to cover it, he could only follow the fluctuations in the space, and Nie Kong could detect the specific location of their space after the transfer.Perhaps in addition to the super combat power possessed by transforming into a Saiyan, in fact, the ability to control space should be regarded as his second strongest attribute.


    Teleportation was used afterwards, and in the shocked eyes of the black pupils, they saw Lord Nie Kong disappearing as mysteriously as Sheila!


    Ignoring the distance of space, Nie Kong immediately arrived at an isolated island in the southern sea three to four thousand kilometers away from the imperial capital.If no one specifically took her with her, it would be difficult for Cornelia to return to the imperial capital by herself, after all, she hadn''t learned the dance from Nie Kong!


    Nie Kong descended 100 meters above the island, searching for Cornelia from a bird''s-eye view.Although the area of ??the island is dozens of square kilometers, it only takes a minute for Nie Kong to make a full circle.


    On the barren mountain peak of the island, I finally saw Cornelia.At this time, her bright eyes didn''t have a trace of expression, and she pressed Sheila against the stone wall behind her, and she kept beating Sheila with her fists, almost smashing his face into meat sauce.


    "Nelia, don''t fight, he is dead." Nie Kong landed behind her, stopping to say.


    Hearing Nie Kong''s familiar voice, Cornelia''s body shook, shaking her shoulders and slowly turning to Nie Kong.Her numb eyes were suddenly filled with disbelief, and then transformed into an unprecedented touch.


    "Woo! I thought I would not see Master Nie Kong!" Cornelia cried loudly, flew into Nie Kong''s arms, and hugged him tightly with his bloodstained hands.


    "It''s okay, I''m here to pick you up." Nie Kong patted her on the back, comfortingly said.


    "Xi... The bastard Silana dared to lie to Nelia, saying that he was tens of thousands of kilometers away from the imperial capital and could only let me accompany him to die on the deserted island! How could I forgive him and deprive him of the right to meet Master Nie Kong without authorization? I was...too angry, so...so... I killed him." Nelia cried, and explained all the causes and consequences, including the reason why Sheila was killed by Cornelia.


    It can only be said that Sheila deserved it, and she didn''t forget to covet Cornelia''s beauty and color when she knew she couldn''t win, and tried to deceive Cornelia, but unfortunately she didn''t eat his way.


    "Since now Nie... Master Nie Kong came to take me back to the imperial capital, but how Master Nie Kong will explain to Minister Ornest. It''s all because I was too impulsive and thought I had no chance to go back..."


    Nie Kong glanced at Sheila''s body and didn''t care at all.He was at most a fly level, and Cornelia slapped him to death, just saving Nie Kong a lot of trouble.


    If Ornest really dared to break the net for him and himself, Nie Kong would be happy to see the result.The imperial special police force that he longed for so hard to establish was disintegrated and basically lost its armed forces.The little emperor trusted Nie Kong very much. His police used slander to exclude his own strange officials, but it didn''t work for Nie Kong.


    "Don''t worry, I will always protect you from the back. Let''s go back now." Nie Kong said softly in front of her ears.


    "Yeah!" Cornelia was drunk, and Nie Kong''s soft words seemed to take away her body''s power, and her body and mind became warm.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    By the way, taking Sheila''s corpse, Nie Kong teleported back to Black pupil and the others, holding Cornelia''s waist.Knowing that he might have the Digu Dimensional Array in his hands, Nie Kong felt that it was very suitable for the daughters of Cornelia.It is convenient for them to go out to perform tasks in the future, and only need to use its ability to transfer the team back to the empire from thousands of miles away in an instant!


    From his trouser pocket, Nie Kong really found an oval square, then put her in Cornelia''s hand and explained the usage to her!


    Cornelia was originally disgusted with the items Sheila was carrying, but when he heard the power of the Dimensional phalanx, he was immediately moved and caught it with joy.


    Black pupil and the five of them saw that Nie Kong could really bring Cornelia back, and smiled with relief. Master Nie Kong never disappointed them.


    "Wow, Cornelia, you killed Sheila, the minister''s son, so what should I do now." Black pupil looked at Nie Kong sadly and asked.


    "Their imperial capital''s special police seriously violated the imperial legal system. It is only the responsibility of our imperial security bureau to remove them. Don''t care too much.


    "Master Nie Kong, do you need me to send the body to Minister Ornest?" Naha Xiu said in a deep voice.


    "Well, I really want to solve his problem. Nahasiu, you are responsible for this, remember to bake it first and put more seasonings. And Nelia, you guys are going to search for evidence from their special police a few days ago. I will present it to the emperor tomorrow." Nie Kong said simply.


    "Hey, why do you want to roast its body specially?" Naha Xiu''s expression was slightly unnatural, he was afraid that he could not do it.


    "Hehe, I remember Nahasiu, your cooking skills are superb, right? Ornest likes meat..."


    Before Nie Kong finished speaking, Naha Xiu paled in front of him, and he vomited.


    The black pupil at the back trembled, and hurriedly covered his mouth with his jade hand.The surviving alchemists and Linglu, the four ghosts of the Rakshasa, all knelt down.Obviously seeing Linglu''s cheeks filled with red tide, he was clearly excited by Nie Kong''s stimulating words.


    That''s right, she is indeed an extremely trembling M, and the severity exceeds that of Concubine Ru.


    "Nie...Master Nie Kong, you...you are too bad," Cornelia said blankly.


    "Hmph, what I did is much different from what they did in the past few days." Nie Kong said calmly, and by the way gave Ornest a means of demonstration to let him understand the consequences of dare to provoke himself.

 1743 The collapse of the second element body 01769, who said that tiger poison does not eat seeds

    News of a fierce conflict between the assassination unit led by Nie Kong and the special police of the Imperial Capital finally reached the ears of Minister Ornest, and the specific situation was not understood.


    Ornest, who was tasting the delicious dishes kindly sent by Nie Kong, immediately threw a piece of steak out angrily, and yelled, "I said, "How can he please himself kindly, and ask someone to take it." Come here with delicious food, did you plan to let me forgive him?"


    He suddenly lifted out the broth and half of the leftover barbecue on the table in front of him. The sprinkled room was full of oil, and the surrounding maids knelt in front of him trembling.


    "My son Sheila should be able to teach Nie Kong a big lesson, otherwise a rare good hand will be wasted." Ornest took a deep breath, his eyes filled with fierce light.If he defeated his assassination unit, it would be easier to deal with him alone in the future!


    Ornest even hopes that Sheila "failed" to kill Nie Kong. Unfortunately, from Naha Xiu¡¯s special apocalypse, Ornest understands that Nie Kong is living well.


    "Hope you don''t let me down, Sheila!" Ornest said to himself.


    It''s a pity that Ornest''s plan fell through. He originally planned to ask Sheila about the details, but Sheila didn''t come back overnight!


    There was a bad feeling in my heart, and Ornest slept very restlessly that night.Early the next morning, he hurriedly came to the palace cabinet to participate in the court meeting!


    When he saw Nie Kong standing there peacefully, Ornest''s cheeks full of flesh twitched.


    "My courtiers, is there anything I need to discuss today." The little emperor sat on the highest dragon chair and asked the civilian officers and generals below.


    "Your Majesty, the newly-established special police in our imperial capital a few days ago made a lot of noise. They violated the laws and regulations of our empire, and they did nothing wrong. I specially sorted out the cases for your reference." Nie Kong immediately stood up. Present the information gathered by Cornelia yesterday to the little emperor.


    Ornest''s face was very gloomy. He didn''t see his son coming to the court. He knew that the special police led by Sheila probably lost to Nie Kong.


    "Oh." The little emperor opened the document curiously. After reading it, the little emperor''s eyebrows suddenly raised and said coldly: "It''s really brave, it turned out to be so... betrayed my trust!"


    "Your Majesty, don''t just listen to Nie Kong''s nonsense." Ornest stood up and said.


    "In that case, call them up to face off." The little emperor said coldly.


    "Haha, please forgive my self-assertion. Yesterday our empire security had eliminated the malignant tumor. Of the 13 of them, only two survived, not including Sheila!" Nie Kong said with a light smile.


    "Hey, Nie Kong, you...you said Sheila is dead?" The little emperor opened his eyes wide, looked at Nie Kong and Orness, and screamed badly.


    "Yes, after all, he offended our empire''s laws and regulations. As the empire''s security bureau, he must be responsible for eliminating it." Nie Kong said calmly.


    "Wh...what, you...you said Sheila... Sheila is dead...dead?" The nibbled meat in his hand fell, and Ornest''s expression suddenly became terrible.


    "Ah, what an unfilial son." He knelt on the ground and couldn''t help crying, making the little emperor unbearable.


    "Minister, please don''t be too sad." The little emperor said comfortingly.


    "Oh, Your Majesty. Although it doesn''t matter if I die a son, I will find an excellent mother to give birth to a better one in the future, but please be sure to punish the murderer severely." Ornest cried and stopped crying. , His eyes shot at Nie Kong with hatred.


    "Nie Kong, what about Sheila''s body, who the hell...who killed him?" the little emperor asked in a panic.


    "Hey, Ornest received it yesterday, right? I specially sent Naha Xiu to deliver the goods." Nie Kong asked pretendingly in surprise.


    Ernest''s body trembled, and his gloomy face suddenly became extremely pale. He vomited out with a nauseated voice, "Should... damn bastard, you... you are so damned that you... Sheila made the food?"


    "Oh, there''s no way. Our security bureau went out to arrest them, but they violently resisted the law, so they clashed with the police in the Imperial Capital. In the end, he accidentally died in the flames and burned out of human form. But look at Ornest. It looks like he would eat his own son." Nie Kong asked in surprise.


    "Wow, you...you!" Ornest pointed at Nie Kong with his index finger trembling, but at the same time opened his mouth weakly and vomited.As the saying goes, tiger poison does not eat seeds, but Ornest really eats Sheila as food!


    Esther''s blue eyes were full of surprise, but Nie Kong didn''t expect that Nie Kong''s skill in the whole person seemed to have increased.I had suffered several times in his hands before, not to mention Minister Ornest.


    "Minister Ornest, you...are you okay." The little emperor was also a little nauseous in his heart. Although he knew that Ornest liked to eat, he was greedy.


    "Your Majesty, please... please call the shots for my son." Ornest said sadly.


    "Punish the murderer severely." The ministers behind them knelt down, obviously standing on the same front with Ornest, and came together to force the little emperor to punish Nie Kong.


    "Your Majesty, the law is not merciful, please forgive our imperial security bureau''s self-assertion. They are really making a lot of trouble. There are dozens of people who die in their hands every day," Nie Kong said calmly.


    Originally, Ornest was a word that was planted in Nie Kong''s death, but now it was Nie Kong''s turn to slap him down, and as expected, he pushed all the charges to Sheila. Isn''t it just like his previous practice?


    The little emperor looked at the minister who was persecuting him in a panic, and then turned to Nie Kong. He really had no way to judge.


    In his heart, he actually supported Nie Kong, but he also trusted Minister Ornest.If he hadn''t supported him a few years ago, he might not be the emperor, so it was full of contradictions!


    "Then... that matter is temporarily postponed, I need to seriously consider it for a few days. If you are fine, please go back."

 1744 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01770, the reconstructed special police

    The morning meeting ended in a heavy atmosphere, leaving Ornest and a kneeling minister.The little emperor failed to withstand the pressure they brought, so he could only avoid it by means.


    "Ahhh... Sheila''s useless waste!" He painstakingly asked him to come back to help cultivate his own armed forces, but it was completely destroyed in an instant.Without those talents, the Imperial Police Force will only be a veritable empty shell, which may be destroyed at any time!The little emperor did not have time to cancel the troops, but can Nie Kong give up the opportunity to fall into the trap.


    I thought they could use special police officers to become a knife in their own hands and kill all the officials who resisted them. For example, his first target was to eliminate Nie Kong!But Sheila''s performance disappointed him too much. Yesterday he failed to kill Nie Kong, not to mention, even killed himself and lost his face!


    "I have already reminded you that Nie Kong''s strength is quite powerful! It''s a pity that you didn''t listen, and Sheila actually acted so arrogant and domineering, you can only blame yourself if you die." Asides said coldly.To be honest, she couldn''t understand Sheila''s performance some time ago. If Sheila provokes herself, she might end up like he does now.


    Sheila has been away for too long, thinking that she is still an empire controlled by her father.Others may consider that he is the son of a minister, but Nie Kong really didn''t put Ornest in his eyes.Asides knew Nie Kong''s nature very well, and it could be said that she was the person who knew Nie Kong best in the Empire.


    "Sheela is indeed too stupid. Oh, it seems that I can only find another mother to give birth to another capable son! It is said that Sheila can make the final contribution for me after death, and finally he did not raise him for more than ten years. "Ornest said grimly.


    "Secretary Ornest, you are really messing up." Esders said with a surprised expression.


    "Hmph, I naturally like to eat, so "thank" him for letting me taste the taste of human flesh for the first time." Seeing Ornest''s appearance, he should be fully adapted to the fact that he ate his son.


    "Haha, Minister Ornest, you have no medicine to save, what a pervert." Esters laughed freely, and could calmly talk about eating his son.


    "General Esdes, you are not qualified to say me." Ornest said coldly.


    "Yes, you are right, so I will get along with you." Esters smiled and admitted frankly his S''perverted behavior.


    "Huh, there is no way! If Nie Kong''s growing power is left alone, there will be no room for us to survive in the future. Esters, please help the old man." Ornest said solemnly.Today, the only partner he can rely on for cooperation is General Esders.


    "Oh?" Esdes had a playful smile on the corner of his mouth, and there was a slight sarcasm in his smile.I knew that, why didn''t I call myself at the beginning.


    With his trash son Sheila, if he could win Nie Kong, he would have succeeded a few years ago.Moreover, if you dare to cause trouble in the imperial capital, you are clearly calling Nie Kong to kill them, too idiotic.


    "Since Sheila is dead, you can only be invited to lead the special police force." Ornest said aloud.


    "Hehe, but there are only two members of the Imperial Police, it is better to dissolve and establish a new system department." Asides said with a sneer.


    "Esdes, don''t complain, at least our goals are the same. If there is a shortage of people, I can use my best to help you recruit from all over the empire in the name of the empire." Ornest calmly To say.With Ornest''s personal relationships and energy, there are few things that stump him.


    Esther''s blue eyes lit up, and he said his conditions: "Well, at least please help me summon five or six imperial envoys back to reorganize the special police force."


    "Esdes, your appetite is really big, don''t you already have three imperial emissaries, and the other is said to be General Ward when you were rescued from prison the day before yesterday!" Ornest said in surprise! .


    Forty-eight imperial implements have been circulating in the empire from a thousand years ago, but the imperial implements living in the outside world accounted for more than half of the proportion, and the empire can completely control only more than 20 items.Although some were recovered, they could not even find a match, such as Cunyu and Bafang in the treasure house of the hidden empire!Esdes suddenly asked five or six, which was really difficult for Ornest.


    "Hmph, I''m not as stupid as Sila, thinking that those few people can fight Nie Kong and his assassination troops!" Esdes said coldly.


    Ornest pondered for a while, thinking of the threat Nie Kong posed, and immediately gritted his teeth and agreed to Esdes''s condition.


    "Understood, but you can give me some time." The emperor''s capital is basically very scarce, and each has its own work, and can only be recalled from various departments of the empire to stand by.I saw the power of Nie Kong again, and as expected, only Asdes and Bud could fight him.I really regret why such talents are not used for myself.


    "There should be no war in the empire in a short time, then I will temporarily agree to your appointment, and use it to spend the boring time by the way." A smile appeared in Asides'' eyes, and he finally started to have a confrontation. Nie Kong''s power is gone.


    I won''t lose to you again. Since I got the strengthening of Teigu two years ago, I have longed for a serious battle with you again to wash away the shame of four years ago!


    "By the way, let''s attach another condition. If we completely defeat Nie Kong in the future, please hand him over to me to deal with." Esters added blushing.


    "Okay, but you must cut the weeds and roots as quickly as possible. Keeping him may only be a threat." Ornest said coldly, thinking that the Super S''Esders was going to torture Nie Kong.


    Esters hummed disapprovingly.At that time, how could he be willing to kill Nie Kong and hide him in his boudoir at best, and prevent him from going out, so he will raise him until he grows old.


    When he thought that Nie Kong would serve him and willingly accept his own training, the cells in Esders''s body jumped for joy.

 1745 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01771Distribute Teikoku

    "Xiao Zhuzi, come out, you guys, I have something to share with you!" From Nahaxiu and the others, Nie Kong went to the dormitory of the assassination woman on the opposite side.Although Nie Kong had already upgraded the six Cornelia to a captain-level adult with real power, he had no home to go and could only continue to live there.And in his hand, holding several weapons similar to toys.Because of the defeat of the special police force, Nie Kong took the spoils he had obtained and a few imperial tools from the Imperial Treasury, and tried to use them.


    On the opposite side, Naha Xiu picked Izang''s Taito Jiangxue, and Green picked a whip-type courtier-rattlesnake.A whip-shaped subject that will act according to the user''s will has very distinctive characteristics and is difficult to operate.In the end, Natara got Champ''s fast throwing mess, six iron balls with different attribute abilities, thrown out can burst out strong energy.


    Even though their strength is much stronger than that of the general Emperor Gu, and now they have weapons that suit them, I believe that only masters of the level of Asides can threaten their safety.


    "Wow, I... I seem to hear Master Nie Kong''s voice."


    In the originally quiet room, the laughter of the girl Yingying Yanyan suddenly came.After a while, five young girls wearing cute underwear rushed out of the two separated rooms.Especially the two women of Chikushi and Xiaoyin running around and looming in the snow-white Great European School, it is almost impossible to look away.


    "It''s really Lord Nie Kong!" Seeing Nie Kong appear in front of them at an unexpected time, Boni cheered in surprise.Before she could react, Tsukushi behind had already squeezed away Pony who was blocking there, and happily occupied Nie Kong''s right hand position!The eldest sister Cornelia blushed and peeked at Nie Kong, and looked at his body intentionally.


    "Master Nie Kong, come on, we haven''t slept with you in a long time." Xiao Zhuzi took Nie Kong''s arm and said coquettishly.I thought Nie Kong was visiting at the current time, so I misunderstood him.


    "Mmm, I can''t build Zi, so it''s my turn to sleep next to Master Nie Kong." Pony said with a pouting mouth.


    Although the well-behaved black pupil didn''t speak, he had already made his position clear by action.


    "Well, you guys, be quiet, I have something to come to you." Nie Kong sat aside and put the hidden weapons in front of them. The women were finally willing to look away from the weapons in front of them.


    "Hey, Lord Nie Kong, aren''t those weapons used by the special police a few days ago?" Nelia asked in surprise.


    "Yes, there should be six ministerial tools and three imperial tools. You can pick the one that suits you. Nelia, yours already has the Emperor''s dimensional square formation, so you don''t have your share." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    Hei Tong immediately locked a black Taito in his hand, happily held it in his palm and played with it.


    "Hehe, it seems that Black Eye is very powerful, and he was able to successfully adapt to the eighth room of Digu!" Nie Kong said in surprise.According to what he understands, the Taito can manipulate people killed by this sword through cursing, and can control up to eight corpse dolls. The dolls look the same as before and can be manipulated freely. After the ability is removed, they will become ordinary. Dead body.


    "Thank you, Lord Nie Kong!" Heitong happily kissed Nie Kong''s cheek with his heels.


    "Eccentric, I also want to get praise from Master Nie Kong!" Xiao Zhuzi pursed his mouth, and immediately turned in the weapon pile.


    The women picked them carefully for half an hour, and finally confirmed their toys.Xiao Yin was assigned the Water Dragon Sword, which could increase his strength in a short time, but it was a pity that he couldn''t adapt to the one blow that would kill Cun Yu.


    Pawnee got the pants of you, the ability to accelerate and the clothes to strengthen the feet.She was able to use double acceleration, but with her ability, she almost could really use triple acceleration in the future!


    In the end, the overwhelmingly selected Xiao Zhuzi did not disappoint Nie Kong, and got the microphone-shaped imperial tool of the singer Kosmia, the earth movement, which can accurately use sound to emit ultrasonic waves to attack others and smash their bones.


    "Master Nie Kong, what do you think of my pants." Pony, who put on his minister, happily circled in front of Nie Kong.


    "Idiot, your fart and thighs are too big. After wearing those tights, your farts and thighs seem to have split in two. It''s disgusting." He and her natural friend Xiaoyin immediately said with a blow.


    "Master Nie Kong, really...is it really that way."


    "Well, it really seems to have split the fart and the stock in half."


    Indeed, because of her tight pants, an obvious camel print can be clearly seen from there.Especially with the plump big farts and stocks, it shocked the eye.


    "Woo, then...what can I do? The pants are too tight. Master Nie Kong helped me pull them. It seems that the pants are really stuck in the fart and stock, which is really uncomfortable." Bo Ni immediately said miserably.


    "Don''t worry, you won''t be able to see it if you go out and wear an extra pair of trousers." Nie Kong stretched out his hand and pulled the trousers stuck in the camel''s print a little bit, just like the movement that girls in school swimsuits often do.


    But because the trousers of the minister are so elastic, they hit them hard after they were pulled out, causing Pony to make a strange noise, and his simple cheeks suddenly became hot.


    "With powerful new weapons, I can rest assured that you can go out and perform tasks in the future."


    "No, Lord Nie Kong, do we really have a new mission for us?" Neliya blinked and asked.


    "Yes, the news from Green is that there is a cult called Anningdao in Moko city, five hundred miles away from the imperial capital. The development of a cult named Anningdao is so amazing. You will go and find out its details tomorrow." Nie Kong said.


    In fact, five years ago, Nie Kong had personally seen the identity of the leader, the man who looked like a fake mother.Unexpectedly, five years later, he really developed Anning Sect to hundreds of thousands of followers, which is indeed a potential threat to the empire!


    I knew he would be famous all over the world, because from his expression and temperament, he could know that he was not a simple character.


    "Woo, Black pupil shouldn''t leave Master Nie Kong." Black pupil said with tears.


    "Why are you crying? You can come back anytime as long as you have the imperial tools of the Cornelia dimensional square." Nie Kong said, patted her cute face.

 1746 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01772, Leonais visit

    Leo Nai, the blonde beauty, lay lazily on the roof next to the street of the Imperial Capital, letting the warm sunshine shine on her body.It seemed too dazzling, she pulled the long golden hair behind her back in front of her eyes, and continued to sleep with her plump body on her side. That scene made people feel like a cute cat!


    "Mm, it¡¯s so comfortable to take a nap occasionally in the sun and lazily! Saying that they haven¡¯t seen the special police force coming out and making a mess for a few days, I feel that the capital has become much quieter. Because I killed one a few days ago, it restrained. Is it arrogant?" Leo Nai muttered to himself.He was responsible for investigating the intelligence of Sheila and their special police for the night attack, but Leonie hadn''t heard from them for several days.Every day, I would go to the tavern where the dragon and the fish were mixed, and I did not hear that the relevant parties of the empire announced the dissolution of the special police force.If they really hide in the dark and become a secret army, it will be much harder to deal with them by night raids.The last time I was fortunate to have someone else''s shot, otherwise I couldn''t help Yanxin by my own skill.


    "Well, forget it, it''s best for them to be honest. The BOSS said that our night attack was not intended to kill them in a short time. It seems that I have nothing to do tonight. Where can I get some wine? ."


    She suddenly turned over and squatted on the roof like a puppy, her golden eyes scanning the surroundings.When she saw the aristocratic colony in the center of the imperial capital, Leo Nai''s big eyes suddenly lit up.


    "A few days ago, I remember that the handsome nobleman with a maid gave himself the address of his house and said that he should be a guard. Hehe, he is really a fool, don''t you understand that he rejected him! Well, I just can go to him to get a big ticket, anyway, as a noble, he seems to be very rich." Leo Nai''s eyes narrowed into a line with a smile, towards Nie Kong''s home, she was like a flexible cat Jumping around the wall, not flexible.


    It turned out to ask for the address from Nie Kong deliberately. Leo Nai played for that bad purpose.As a child who grew up in Slam, a slum in the imperial capital, he has been affected too much.Gambling, drinking, sneaking and abducting, those skills Leo Nai is simply handy.It is said that Leo Nai especially likes gambling and drinking, and owes a lot of gambling debts to others.


    Following the address given by Nie Kong, Leo Nai hid her figure and came to the luxurious noble area in the center of the imperial capital.Comparing the slums where she lived, she found that it was so luxurious as a paradise.Sure enough, the bureaucrats and nobles are too corrupt. They only care about their own enjoyment, and don''t care about the life and death of the poor and ordinary people.


    So Leo Nai went to steal the noble''s property, she really couldn''t feel guilty.The purpose of participating in the night raid is to eliminate the root causes of corruption. It is best to protect the officials of conscience and the poor people, and by the way, to earn funds for the revolutionary army!


    "It''s such a beautiful house, and he was too careless. In the huge mansion, he didn''t even see a guard at the door to protect it. No wonder he would specially invite himself." Standing at the destination. At the top of the three-meter-high wall of the house, Leonai looked down at the mansion in front of her and the surrounding environment. She immediately showed a surprised and amazed expression. Sure enough, he was a very rich nobleman.


    "But what is his name? It should be very famous in the circle of nobles. Maybe we have already received a commission to kill him." She quietly crawled to the door and glanced at the house number. name.


    "The Minister of the Imperial Security Bureau¡ªNie Kong! Hey, I¡¯m not mistaken, he was the other day...how could he be Lord Nie Kong, the head of the assassination department that Chitong¡¯s beloved, didn¡¯t Chitong say Is he dead?" Seeing the house number showing Nie Kong, it really shocked Leo Nai''s mind. The person I met a few days ago was actually Nie Kong?Recognizing that his handsome face and super strength matched what had been heard in the rumors, Leo Nai actually believed it by five or six points.


    "It should be... it should be impossible. It seems that you have to wait until the night is lurking inside to confirm it. Maybe he deliberately lied to me a few days ago and talked about an address where no one lives." Leo Nai murmured Said.


    And Lord Nie Kong of the Assassination Department is considered to be an official of the conscience faction in the empire. Even in the slums, there is no bad saying about him. He has no direct conflict with Night Raid.


    It is a pity that Night Attack has no ability to plant a spy inside the empire, and the BOSS''s Na Jiexi said that Night Attack needs to be quiet and developed, otherwise he will not understand the news of his alive until now.


    "Hehe, if it really is Lord Nie Kong from the Imperial Security Bureau, then he is a big fish. It''s really funny to ask a killer who is a rebel army to guard his home." With excitement and curiosity In the mood, Leo Nai turned into the appearance of a half lion, quietly waiting for the dark night to come.


    The night came quietly, Leo Nai could occasionally hear the laughter of the nobles and the screams of the girls from the surrounding houses. Only Nie Kong''s house seemed so quiet and peaceful.If it hadn''t been for the light that was shining inside, Leonard thought there was no one living inside.


    "It''s okay." She crawled into the mansion yard quietly, without seeing the guards, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    But the size of the house was so big that Leo Nai almost lost his way.Fortunately, she was very clever, and only ran towards the attic in the direction of the light, which saved her a lot of time.


    When she climbed to the top of the ten-meter-high attic, Leonay finally heard the voices of the girls coming from dawn.Looking through the cracks in the roof, I found that there were four beautiful girls who were supposed to be maids, because one was a pink ponytail girl he saw a few days ago, but Leonai did not see the so-called Lord Nie Kong.Only a few of the maids talked and laughed, as if they were heading to another room.


    Leonai squinted her golden eyes and paced on the roof, hiding her breath and following the women.She even forgot her original purpose and went to steal Nie Kong''s belongings!

 1747 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01773, Leonai surrendered

    Holding the pajamas that Nie Kong had changed, Ma Yin and several maids under her management came to the wooden curtain.I opened the door and took a look. A thick mist came from inside, which was formed by the diffusion of hot water.And inside the house, there was a hot spring bath that was more than ten meters wide, and Nie Kong could be seen soaking in the hot spring!


    The women habitually took off their body maid clothes and were about to go inside to serve Nie Kong in a bath.The plump beauty Arya on the side suddenly rushed to Nie Kong''s changed clothes, enjoying her pretty face towards the boxer briefs that Nie Kong had just changed.In the past four years, Arya has changed from a cute and perverted little loli to a beautiful girl, and the figure taught Nie Air Conditioner is more bumpy than Cornelia, and she looks very beautiful!


    "Hey, Arya, what are you doing with the underwear that Master Nie Kong wears on the innermost side.".


    "Okay...it''s exciting, the pants are full of the smell of Master Nie Kong." She pulled the pants apart, and then covered her little head.


    "Oh, it seems like Master Nie Kong has wrapped me up. Oh, sometimes I really want to let Master Nie Kong cook me into a meal, and let the master eat his stomach. What kind of feeling, I should be able to merge with Master Nie Kong forever."


    "Shut up, pervert, hurry up and serve the master to take a bath." With a headache, Mayin grabbed Alia''s ass and shares from behind her, kicking her into the hot spring.Ma Yin has understood the abnormality of the mother and daughter very well in the past four years, and it is really thanks to her master that they can satisfy them.


    "Master, let me help you wipe your back." Remus smiled sweetly, pressing his sweet body behind Nie Kong, and the mature oppa squeezed into two oblate shapes.She moved up and down, completely using her upper body as a bath towel.Wiping it, Remus panted, seemingly excited.


    Miss Wu Min''s spectacles bit her lips, Qianqianyu put her hand on Nie Kong''s strong hunger and rubbed it, and the four beautiful maids served Nie Kong in the bath!


    "Who is up there!" Although Nie Kong was enjoying their service, he suddenly noticed something and looked up at the roof with cold eyes.Although he didn''t use his spiritual sense to check, Nie Kong could indeed detect someone on it.


    "Woo, lord... lord, is there any... anyone peeping at us?" Remus sank his graceful body into the hot spring in a panic, and said nervously.


    Nie Kong didn''t answer, and his right hand was facing the sky.The strange space was frozen and spread out, and then there was a crisp sound like glass, and the wooden roof and the space there became fragments together.


    "Wow..." Unexpectedly, the person who was hiding above him fell from the roof above.Nie Kong''s eyes narrowed, but when he saw the person''s face, Nie Kong was surprised and did not kill him.


    With the sound of water, she fell from the roof into the hot spring.


    "Ahem." But before Leo Nai, who was hiding above, emerged from the hot spring, Nie Kong had already locked her two animalized paws from behind and restrained her.


    "Who are you, why are you hiding in the dark and peeking at us?" Nie Kong frowned and asked.


    "Oh, I was found." Leo Nai turned to face Nie Kong, blinked, and said with a hearty smile: "Master Nie Kong, have you forgotten me."


    "You... are you the girl we met the other day?" Main said in surprise..


    "Hehe, that''s right, my name is Leo Nai." She stopped the resistance altogether, but released her animalization, and enjoyed the warm hot spring bath generously.


    He was indeed the Lord Nie Kong that Chitong was talking about, and he restrained his aura, but he didn''t expect him to find himself.If Night Attack were to become enemies with him, it might be really bad.


    "Master, there must be nothing good about her sneaky appearance." Ma Yin looked at Leone''s fiery figure and said with a bulging mouth.


    "So that''s the case, but what is it for in the current time period?" Nie Kong let go of her arm and asked indifferently.


    "Oh, don''t you be so cold, let''s talk about it after taking a bath. It''s so comfortable and comfortable. It''s been a long time since I soaked in a decent hot spring." She took off her wet and crude clothes and lay lazily in the hot spring.


    Wu Min and Remus bulged their mouths. It''s a shame that she almost regarded it as her own home.


    "Well, look silly, I''m a much better figure than your maids." Perceiving Nie Kong''s weird eyes, Leo Nai smiled and bulged his Oupi, and glanced at him playfully. Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong was quite speechless. The girl named Leo Nai in front of her was too bold. There was no shame of a girl.


    Hearing this, Ma Yin''s eyes seemed to burst into flames.


    "Stop talking nonsense, since you came to my house, you should have decided to be the guard of my house." Nie Kong said calmly.


    "Well, I did think about it for a long time. I originally planned to accept it, but I didn''t expect you to be the famous Minister Nie Kong in our empire!" Leo Nai said with squinting eyes.


    "Any questions."


    "Hee hee, how can it be! But I am a person who can''t stay idle. I often love to play around. I can''t stand it but I just stay in one place!" When Nie Kong personally confirmed it, Leo Nai was surprised. look.


    "Okay! In that case, Remus, throw the uninvited Miss Leonai out of our house." Nie Kong opened his hand and stood up from the hot spring, and Ma Yin in the back happily went ashore to take it. Come on bath towels.


    Leonai''s pretty face blushed uncommonly, she turned her face aside in a panic, for the first time she saw all the secrets of the boy''s body, there was something strange between her legs.


    "Yes, Master Nie Kong!" Remus grabbed Leo Nai with one hand and violently dragged her out of the hot spring.


    "Eh eh, wait a minute! OK... OK, I promise you to be your guard." Leo Nai said helplessly.


    "Well, it''s not in vain that I have spared you a lot of tolerance. If someone else dared to intrude into my mansion without saying a word, I would have taken a lot of money." Nie Kong patted the blonde hair on her head and said. .

 1748 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01774, Leonais plan

    "It''s really delicious. It really is the most enjoyable after taking a bath to have a drink." Leo Nei, wearing only a bath towel, clamped Nie Kong''s neck from behind, and drank the wine filled with the glass in one breath. clean.


    Her plump body and smooth skin, if there is no barrier to touch Nie Kong''s back, she even stretched her wine glass in front of Nie Kong.


    "Hiccup, come, come, Master Nie Kong, come with me for a few drinks."


    "Idiot, the best thing you should drink milk after taking a bath. Then you can let me go master soon, don''t use your clunky big European pie to press the master." Ma Yin put her round eyes Stared at Leonie and said.


    "Hehe, only children need to drink milk. We adults generally drink." Leo Nai of the giant X faction replied indifferently.


    Listening to Leo Nai''s unintentional words, Mayin immediately blushed with anger, her eyes seemed to be blazing hot, thinking that she was making fun of her poor X.


    "You...you! Master, tell her too."


    "Okay, I''ll give you a drink later. We should talk about business now." Nie Kong stretched out his hand and grabbed the towel behind her jade, and held Leo Nai to himself like a pet puppy. In front of you!


    "Oh, Lord Nie Kong, I hate it!" Suddenly the small bath towel wrapped around Leo Nai''s plump body fell loose. Nie Kong only felt the weight in his hand lighten, and only saw her falling naked on Nie. Empty front.


    However, Leo Nai didn''t seem to have any intention of blocking, standing upright and squatting in front of Nie Kong, showing everything about the girl''s body in Nie Kong''s eyes.


    "Master...!" Ma Yin stomped and stomped her feet, what a disgusting giant X fool.


    "Oh, yes, does Lord Nie Kong like girls like me? That really makes me a headache." Leo Nai put on a seductive and attractive posture on her own to stretch her waist, his eyes a little bit Said jokingly.


    "Idiot, you can put on the bath towel first." Nie Kong threw the bath towel in his hand towards Leo Nai, helping to cover her snow-white wild body.


    Her figure is really great, and she can compare with Esther in any aspect.If you combine Cornelia''s face, surpassing Esthers is not a problem.


    "Hehe, Nie Kong, he won''t be shy, right?" Leo Nai smiled in his heart, slowly re-covering the important part of the girl''s body with a piece of cloth.


    After seeing her sitting down, Nie Kong returned to his indifferent expression, and said meticulously: "Let''s talk about the work of the guard."


    "I advise you not to believe in my strength too much, otherwise don''t blame me if something goes wrong!"


    "Don''t underestimate yourself. You have a belt of imperial beasts, so you are more suitable for guarding duties than anyone else."


    Leo Nai was astonished and didn''t expect Nie Kong to understand the Emperor''s ability of her secret card.If he were to be the enemy, he would be a terrible opponent.


    "Of course your job is very simple. Don''t let any unrelated person break into our mansion privately. I believe that with the enhanced sense of smell and vision of your emperor, you can''t be troubled by that little thing." Nie Kong said.


    "Too hard, don''t I have to guard it 24 hours a day? God, you forgive me." Leo Nai shook his head vigorously, how could I stand the restraint of that kind of rule.


    There is no way, she needs to serve as both the intelligence agent and the client of the night raid in the imperial capital.If I met Nie Kong a few months ago, maybe I would really be excited.


    "That''s not the case. The working hours are from nine in the morning to five in the evening. As for the shift schedule in the future, I will find one more guard to come back." Nie Kong said.


    "That''s it. Well, I promised your guards. But the request you said the other day can be fulfilled, you said you can allow me to drink casually." Leo Nai thought for a while, his cheeks were bright again. Smile.


    "Well, yes, and the salary I paid is very high." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    Leonai''s eyes lit up, and finally nodded vigorously.I''ve been hanging around in a slum, maybe it''s interesting to have a new job. Collecting information can only be done in the evening.And Najieshitan also said that night attacks are developed quietly, so there should be no difficult tasks to organize in a short time.The most important point is that if you can work at Minister Nie Kong''s home, it will be very helpful for the intelligence work of the rebels'' night attacks.Work hard for a month or two, and then pay off all your gambling debts.


    "If I am not here in the future, please follow the instructions of my maid maid, Ma Yin." Nie Kong pointed to Ma Yin and introduced.


    "Hey, it''s really troublesome to listen to her." Leo Nai glanced at the little Dou Ding in front of him and muttered.


    "Do you have any comments?" Ma Yin said with her waist in her waist.


    "I''m only responsible for my own job. From now on, Xiaodouding, don''t bother me." Leo Nai waved his hand and said.


    "What are you talking about, I''m obviously your boss, you monster X monster."


    The two women fought unconvincingly in front of Nie Kong, really like a pair of enemies.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After drying the clothes, Leonai left Nie Kong''s home.On the way to the night raid headquarters, Leonai''s drunken pretty face suddenly seemed to be distressed.


    "Oh, Lord Nie Kong, whom the little red pupil missed is not dead, how should I tell her. Tell her the truth, with the personality of the red pupil, he will immediately leave the night attack and return to his place desperately. It will expose the night. The possibility of attacking the base. If she hides the truth from Chitong, how can she blame herself for being the guard of Lord Nie Kong." Leo Nai frantically scratched her tousled hair before making a decision. .


    "Forget it, for the safety of the night attack, I can only temporarily conceal the red eye." Anyway, the red eye is wanted by the empire, so let''s wait until the minister of Ornest is resolved.


    Even if she returned to Lord Nie Kong''s side, she could only hide in the dark and could not show up, otherwise it would cause Nie Kong and him trouble.


    What a pity, Master Nie Kong would be great if he could join the Revolutionary Army. With his abilities, it would be easy to overthrow the decadent empire and rebuild a new country, so Najie Xitan would say that the officials of conscience will be the pillars of the new country.

 1749 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01775, a year later, when the plot begins

    The morning sun slowly rises, changing from warm to scorching heat.At this time, Ma Yin was taking Remus and Wu Min, two maids, hanging clothes in the yard.


    When she saw Leo Nai lying lazily on the roof basking in the sun, sleeping like a lazy cat, Mayin put her hands in front of her Huns.


    It has been a long time since Leo Nai truly became the guard of Nie Kong''s house, and she was actually raised white and tender.


    Among them, the daughters of Cornelia returned from a mission in the eastern part of the empire a year ago, and they brought back various information about Anning Dao.It really has a religion with a large number of believers. Although it is based on the belief that doing good deeds can lead to happiness and longevity, Anning Road has formed a large force in the eastern part of the empire, and it will attract many believers in every place. It is only blame the master¡¯s ability to be too BUG. Up.


    If they unite with the revolutionary army to rebel, such a large base of poor people is likely to cause strong chaos in the empire.


    Although Minister Ornest is inherently corrupt and corrupt, he is indeed the number one leader in resolving government affairs.In order to prevent their armed uprising, Minister Ornest used the intelligence collected by Nie Kong to successfully plant a spy named Berlik beside the leader of Anning Dao, and timely controlled Anning Dao''s rebellious thoughts!


    But Nie Kong was very surprised by Ornest''s behavior. Since his son died a year ago, his own behavior has converged a lot, but he never gave Nie Kong a good face.


    Nie Kong guessed how much his thoughts were. He didn''t forgive himself for the possibility. He should secretly accumulate strength to give himself a final blow.Especially the paralyzed special police


    The troops actually changed hands and became Asides''s pocket.


    On the one hand, Ornest¡¯s forces are helping to expand, and on the other hand, with Esther¡¯s powerful ability, she regrouped into a ten-man team within a year, almost all of them were Emperors¡¯ ambassadors, and her name was changed to Special Police. --Hunter!


    It has super strength led by Asides, and its overall strength is several times stronger than that of Sheila at that time.Even without Nie Kong''s double repairs, Esdes alone might be able to deal with three of them!Because of Nie Kong''s whip restraint, since five years ago, Asides will accompany his subordinates in special training every day, and he has learned from Nie Kong''s method to increase the burden!Her physical fitness has nothing to say, at least much better than Naha Xiu who gave up weight-bearing practice three years ago!


    There are not many changes in the night attack. A new deputy general named Brand has arrived. It is said that he used to be a subordinate of General Liwa among the three beasts of Asides, and possesses the most powerful imperial equipment¡ª¡ª Haunted by evil spirits!


    Compared with Nie Kong''s assassination unit, the assassination unit has changed a lot. The assassination part has become eight squads, and Cornelia and the others will guide their team members to conduct special assassination training.


    Using the knowledge learned from Nie Kong, they have trained their respective team members very well in the past year!It is a pity that more than 70 people have dropped to more than 50, and more than a dozen have died from the sequelae of taking drugs!


    The strength he had inadvertently cultivated was already comparable to that of the General Bude''s Imperial Guard. If Nie Kong had a rebellious mind and didn''t need to do it himself, the little emperor would have been killed by his troops a hundred times.General Bud, in his eyes is just a joke.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Huh, Master Nie Kong obviously invited her to be our house guard, and only sleeps late every day." Ma Yin said dissatisfiedly.


    "The maid, let''s try to use the master''s method to tease her." Wu Min said with squinting eyes.


    Ma Yin was taken aback, nodded in satisfaction and said, "That''s right, Remus, you can help go to the kitchen and get a bone."


    "Yes." Remus''s pretty face showed a mischievous smile, pulling the skirt corners and trotting towards the kitchen.Two minutes later, he really took out a fleshy bone.


    Ma Yin weighed the weight of the bones, and then yelled vigorously, "Hey, Leonai, go on!"


    I only saw her forcefully throw the bone in her hand toward her, flying away from her head in the whistling wind.


    Leo Nai lazily opened a gap in his eyes, did not even look at the flesh and bones, looked at the three of Mayin and the others with mocking golden eyes, as if he was talking about idiots!


    "Damn it, silly dog ??Leone, why don''t you catch it." Main yelled.


    "Haha, Xiaodou Ding Mayin, you actually want to follow Master Nie Kong''s trick to me, but it''s far from it. At least figure out my preferences first." Leo Nai turned over and continued to have his own dream .


    "Hey, why not? Obviously, when the owner threw the bone out before, Leo Nai would rush out like a dog and grab the bone." Wu Min said puzzledly.


    "I... I seem to remember that when the master teased her, the bones seemed to be soaked in the water for a while." Remus whispered.


    "No, it''s not water! It should be alcohol. I remember that stupid dog likes to drink too much. Oh, the owner is really good, and he can play her like a pet dog in two or three strokes!" Ma Yin pouted. , Thinking back to the scene a few months ago when that big stupid dog threw himself on his fleshy bone happily, it was funny.


    That''s the case, the big stupid dog''s housekeeping ability has nothing to say, Ma Yin had secretly tried to scare her before, but it was a pity that she was discovered every time.


    Master Nie Kong said that her nose is as sensitive as a dog.


    "Oh, by the way, Xiaodouding, I may have something to go out once at noon. I will find someone to work for me and look after the house later." Leo Nai said lazily.


    "Hmph, are you lazy to bring that natural dumb Hill again. Come on, don''t you know how much trouble she has caused us." Ma Yin scolded with staring eyes.


    "Don''t worry too much, I''ve already taught her, Hill won''t cause trouble this time."


    "You say that every time."


    "Hey, I won''t make things like the last time and treat the bastards as guests." Leo Nai said with a grin.


    "I don''t care, if something happens, I see how the master comes back to clean up you." Mayin said with her arms folded.


    Leonai spit out mischievously, and suddenly covered his big fart and stock, "I...I will be back soon."

 1750 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01776, the arrival of Sha You

    "I''m so hungry!!" On the streets of the imperial capital, a man and a woman wandered in the imperial capital with a languid spirit.The man is a young guy who looks very bold and simple, and the woman is a cute girl with long black hair.Judging from the clothes, words and deeds of the two, they should have come from the country.The cloth tied to the boy''s forehead was so soiled that it should have been brought out from the village.


    The most distinguishing feature of another young girl is her long, smooth black hair and her big, beautiful, flawless eyes.The flower ornaments worn by her jet-black hair add a touch of aura and playfulness.Although the girl was born in the countryside, the simple and kind beauty attracted the attention of many men. There were even a few evil noble men. Although riding on horseback for a walk, their eyes were already ready to move when they looked at the girl!


    Listening to the sounds of the vendors shouting for business, the two looked around curiously in the bustling street.


    "I said, Iyeas, although we are now in the prosperous imperial capital, what should we do? Where should we sleep tonight and what should we eat?" the girl complained.


    "You ask me, I can''t help it. It''s all the blame for those damn burglars halfway, if it weren''t for them, we wouldn''t be separated from Tazmi, let alone lose our wallet! Damn it, eat now All became a problem. Shayou, are you hungry?" Iyeas said.


    "Of course we will be hungry. We have not eaten for a whole day. We have to find a job to do it first, otherwise we will definitely not last for two days. Emperors are all prosperous, but the food is not like in the forest. It''s self-sufficient, I don''t know how Tazmi is doing!" Sha You said worriedly.


    Because before the imperial capital, they were able to fill their stomachs by hunting dangerous species, and they used the dangerous hunting to grow good fur and sold a lot of money.But the tragedy was that he encountered robbers and robbers on the way to the imperial capital. All the money bags were placed with another companion Tazmi, but he was separated from him.


    Penniless, they can only sleep on the street hungry tonight.However, once it is night, the darkness in the imperial capital will be hundreds of times more terrifying than what the eyes can see!


    "Look there, Sha You, there are imperial conscription points, let''s sign up. Maybe I can show my skills and create a world in the imperial capital. Anyway, it''s impossible to go back in embarrassment now, the village is waiting for us to make money. Relief." Iyeas suddenly pointed to the long line in front of the crowd and said excitedly. After all, boys would dream of growing up to be a general.


    "It can only be done like that. If you can really get hired before tomorrow, then you don''t have to worry about eating. Maybe you can finally get a foothold in the capital." Sha You''s spirit was shocked and said joyfully.


    The two came to the bulletin board curiously, and after reading the posted content, they found that it was originally written as an enlistment announcement for the Imperial Security Bureau, not a general enlistment.The admission conditions are very strict, and only the age group of 14 to 18 years old is admitted, and the deadline for registration is two days later!


    The eyes of the two of them gradually brightened, and they seemed to meet the conditions stated in the announcement.They have been trained by veterans in their hometown since they were young. They believe that their physical fitness will not lose to any other peers.


    The two looked at each other, and then lined up behind the long queue with interest.After waiting for more than an hour, it was finally their turn.


    When Iyeas looked at the 18-year-old boy who was sitting behind the table in charge of the audit, he showed a surprised expression, he was only one or two years older than them.Moreover, the powerful pressure radiating from the cold and handsome cheeks can detect that his strength should be very strong!The big black eyes of Sa Youu at the back seemed to stare blankly for a moment, only that the boy in front of him was so handsome, different from Tazmi in the village.


    "My lord, the two of us have to sign up. Girls shouldn''t have any problems, right!" Iyeas said in a spirited voice.


    "It doesn''t matter whether men or women are okay, we have a lot more female captains than men in the Security Bureau. You fill in the information first, and then go to the training ground to be tested and selected." Nahaxiu coldly threw the two forms forward. He didn''t look at them with his straight eyes. In fact, I complained that Master Nie Kong sent him to do such a boring and simple new task.


    "Yes, sir." The two sat across from Nahasiu''s table and began to fill in their own information carefully.When they finished filling in, they found that two teenagers came out from the training ground behind them in frustration. It seemed that they could not complete the assessment.


    "You two should fill in the information, please follow me." A young man came to them from the training ground behind him, his cold cheeks were the same as Naha Xiu.


    Sha You''s cute little face looked very nervous. After all, she came to the imperial capital from the countryside and experienced such a terrible battle for the first time!


    "Put on them, and then run ten laps of the training ground in ten minutes." A teenager from the ordinary unit of the Assassination Department to which Nahaxiu belongs, casually threw two load-bearing clothes in front of them, and said the content of the assessment.


    Iyeas looked up and observed the conditions of the training ground and found that it was estimated to be more than 400 meters in a circle, and running ten laps and four kilometers of special training was too simple for him.


    But after wearing the load-bearing clothes, Iyeas staggered and almost lost his balance and fell over.He looked back at the five or six young children who came for the test. Three of the teenagers had given up beforehand.


    "Sha You, don''t give up." Iyeas said solemnly.


    "Well, we must fight for the future of the village!" Sha You''s eyes showed firm gazes.


    Their eyes were full of fighting spirit, so when they heard the sound of the beginning, they rushed forward instantly.In fact, their test is not very strict. Nahasiu and his group of nine had to run 15 kilometers with a load of more than 15 catties at the beginning, and none of them were left behind.


    If there is no weight-bearing condition, it is estimated that all the people who come to the test can pass the test, and its force value is much stronger than Conan.And the weight of ten catties can screen more than half of the number of applicants.

 1751 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01777, the security bureau recruits new

    "Nahasiu, how are you doing with the new job?"


    After all, the Assassination Department and the Intelligence Department need to go out to perform tasks, and there will often be casualties.What''s more, all the members have lost too much life due to drug use, and they cannot live for too long!


    Now there are only forty people left in the Assassination Department and the Intelligence Department, and they must be regrouped to a hundred as soon as possible.Therefore, Nie Kong''s security bureau can only be maintained with fresh blood.


    Although it is possible to absorb talents from the garrison, it is a pity that the guys in the garrison of the Imperial Capital had retired from the army before, but after a few years in the garrison, they have long been useless!Ordering them to perform the assassination mission can only lose their lives in vain.First, the discipline is poor, and second, the strength is too poor and the age is too high.Instead of re-training them thanklessly, it is better to recruit young and promising newcomers from outside!So Nie Kong sent the task to Naha Xiu, hoping that he could recruit a dozen people before returning.


    "Report to Master Nie Kong, only a dozen of them passed the two-day recruitment assessment." Naha Xiu pointed to the youngsters who lined up in the training ground and replied.


    "Nahasiu, you are too strict, you should reduce the difficulty of the conditions by half." Cornelia said silently.It''s not just elite recruits, but most of them should supplement the ordinary members of the team.


    "I have my own screening criteria so that no one will fish in troubled waters." Naha Xiu said calmly.


    "Nahasiu is right! The position of our assassination department is very special, so you have been bought and trained by the empire since you were young. The most important thing is to ensure your loyalty. So Green, let you investigate their details. Don''t let the enemy spy. It''s in our security bureau." Nie Kong nodded and said.


    "Master Nie Kong, how should we arrange for them now?" Naha Xiu asked puzzledly.


    "Well, before you can fully believe them, take them back to the department and arrange for them to do some daily special training." Nie Kong glanced at the ten men and three women standing in front and said aloud.


    Naha Xiu nodded respectfully to Nie Kong, then walked to the front of the newcomers a few steps and said coldly: "Look at your eyes wide. He is Lord Nie Kong, the head of our Imperial Security Bureau. I heard who would dare to be disrespectful to Master Nie Kong, don''t blame me for being ruthless."


    Cornelia''s five daughters stood beside Nie Kong, staring at the newcomers coldly.


    "It turns out... it turns out that he is our boss, he looks more handsome than Captain Naha Xiu, and he is really different from the boys in the village." Black eyes looked at Nie Kong''s Sa You dumbly. Muttered to himself.


    "Yes, Lord Nie Kong!" The young Iyeas responded vigorously.After a lot of hard work, they became a member of the empire, and they did not disappoint the villagers'' expectations!


    "Goo..." The sound of two stomach calls suddenly broke the serious atmosphere.


    "Yes... I''m sorry, Lord Nie Kong." The lovely girl Sha You knelt in front of Nie Kong in a panic, her pretty face hanging down.


    "No... it doesn''t matter to Sha You, it''s all my fault." The young man with the cloth tied to his forehead stood up and admitted his mistake bravely. He did not accept the girl''s protection.


    "Hehe, you two are from the countryside, are you hungry?" Nie Kong said with a smile, touching the black and beautiful hair of the girl kneeling in front of him.


    The simple temperament exuded by the girl in front of her really attracted Nie Kong''s attention.


    Cornelia pouted, Master Nie Kong was too gentle.


    "Um! We...we haven''t eaten for one day from yesterday to now." Sha You''s cheeks flushed, and Master Nie Kong was so hungry in front of them that she was very embarrassed.Thanks to Master Nie Kong''s magnanimity, as if he didn''t mean to blame them, she was relieved.


    "Yes! Hungry can complete the test of recruiting new recruits, both are excellent. By the way, what is your name?"


    "I...I''m Sha You, I am sixteen years old this year." Sha You lowered her head, letting Nie Kong touch her big hand.


    "My name is Iyeas!"


    "I''ll remember you guys. Come on. Nelia, then you come and bring Shayou. And Nahasiu, I put Iyeas in your group. As for the remaining eleven qualified members , Green, come and pick them slowly, and then take them to the headquarters of the Security Bureau to eat and rest." Nie Kong said.


    Nahasiu glanced at Iyeas and nodded slowly. It seemed that he could recognize Iyeas'' strength.


    As for the latter, the six of them selected members of their own team. Among them, Green''s Intelligence Department assigned 5 good places.Although the number is slightly small, the Security Bureau will recruit new members every year in the future.


    After seeing the arrangement, Nie Kong went back with satisfaction.


    "Hmph, the hair is so smooth and slippery, no wonder Master Nie Kong keeps touching it." Cornelia followed the example of Nie Kong and put her hand on Sha You''s black hair, and tasted its touch. Can not help but praised.


    "The captain... just looks pretty." Sha You said enviously.


    Sha You was quite surprised to see the five female captains of the Security Bureau, and each one was so beautiful.Among them, the little girl with short black hair standing at the end of Nie Kong seemed to be the same age as herself, and she suddenly felt full of fighting spirit in her heart.


    "Don''t shout too far, call me the first sister from now on." Cornelia said with a gentle smile.


    "Big... Big sister." Sha You yelled shyly, feeling that there was no gap between Captain Nelia and her.


    "Hehe, yes, yes. Sister Cole is the eldest sister of all our girl members. Of course, the relationship between the eldest sister and our Lord Nie Kong is not normal." Bonnie said with a grin.


    "Wow... the eldest sister is amazing." The four new female members stared in surprise, looking at the beautiful, mature and talented Nelia with admiration and admiration.


    "Stupid Bonnie, what are you talking about in front of the newcomer." Cornelia gave Bonnie a blank look, and then said: "Go back, first arrange a room for you to rest, and there will be strict special rules every day. Training."

 1752 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01778, Lazy Leone

    Nie Kong came back from the security bureau to recruit a new point. The setting sun had already dyed most of the clouds red.The smell of dinner made from the surrounding houses wafted out, but the most tangy smell should come from my own home.


    "Hey, Leonai! I''m back, hurry up and open the door." Standing in front of the gate of his house, Nie Kong shouted at the small wooden building that stood in the courtyard for her work. It was almost equivalent to The modern guard room!


    "Who, Leo Nai, she told me not to open the door to others." A girl''s warm voice came from the wooden house, but Nie Kong heard it like the voice of another girl, Hill. .


    "It''s me, Nie Kong!" When Nie Kong heard it, he was a naturally dumb Hill!Leonai must be lazy and go out for a drink!


    "Do you have any evidence? How do I know if a thief is trying to trick me into opening the door. I was so miserable when Leo Nai scolded me for this."


    "Hey, don''t you know that kind of thing when you see it with your eyes." Nie Kong said silently.


    "I''m looking at a book now, and I can''t distract my eyes from looking at other things. Tell me the secret sign to open the door." Hill said seriously.Although she was holding a book called "Natural Stupid 100 Corrections" all day, she couldn''t change her stupidity at all.


    "What code, I don''t remember that kind of setting."


    "Our whisper is that Master Nie Kong, who has no underwear and pants, is back, hurry up." Hill urged while sitting in the room.


    "Bastard Leonie, did you play with the pants I left in the yard again." Listening to the secret sign content of the secret agreement between Leonie and Hill, Nie Kong guessed what Leonie did during the day. By.Her imperial beast turned into a lion. Why did she have the bad habit of being a big stupid dog? She had clearly warned her that her clothes were not used as a tool for grinding her claws and teeth!


    Nie Kong snorted coldly, how could he yell out that shameful signal.He took out the key and opened the door on his own. Then he walked to the window of the wooden house and saw the lady of glasses, Hill, holding a book intently.


    "Hey, Hill, what about Leonie."


    "Ah, it turns out... It''s really Lord Nie Kong who is back." As if awakened from the content of the book, Hill showed a shy and embarrassed expression.


    "Leonai went out at noon. I asked me to take a look at it for a while, but she hasn''t come back yet. She should go out and find someone to drink." She was in a slum of fish and dragons to collect information and accept the commission of the night attack. Hill naturally didn''t tell Nie Kongduo about Leonai''s other job.But because of Hill''s character, she was too natural to be able to do the tedious work of gathering information instead of Leonai.


    "Too shameful."


    "Hey, Lord Nie Kong, aren''t you going home?" Tian Daxie asked with his head out of the window of the house, looking at Nie Kong who was leaving.


    "I''m going to get Leo Nai back. I have to teach her a lesson tonight." Nie Kong snorted.


    "Master Nie Kong, I...I''ll go with you, maybe I know where she is." Hill ran out in a panic and followed Nie Kong obediently.


    She was wearing a long dress that resembled a cheongsam, with half of her beautiful white legs protruding from both sides.The curve of the figure hidden in the clothes is very slim and pleasant, not worse than Cornelia.


    "Master Nie Kong, did you really wear underwear and pants as the secret code said, or else I...I will take off my own and wear them for you, so please don''t blame Leo Nai too much. She is worried about me It''s not easy to look at the door, so I made a special signal to help me." Hill said softly.


    "Don''t listen to Leonie''s nonsense! She thought that after tearing a few of my pants, would I not change them?" Nie Kong hummed coldly.


    "It''s great to be fine." Hill gave a relieved smile.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Nie Kong followed Hill around the imperial capital, and finally came to the most chaotic slum in the imperial capital.It is full of pubs, gambling shops, brothels, courtyards, and a lot of sneaky gangsters, but a paradise where many poor people spend their time.


    They went to a few frequently visited pubs, but did not see Leo Nai. According to Hill, she might be gambling in the casino.Nie Kong was really dumbfounded, Tai Chi.


    So I can only come to the gambling shop and stand in a noisy environment, where it can be described as smoky and messy.


    Nie Kong shook his head as he watched the crowded people sitting around the table and their excited expressions.


    Sweeping around the gambling shop, Nie Kong really saw the bold and unrestrained blonde beauty mixed in the crowd.


    "It''s on!" The woman''s voice was somewhat rough and bold, and she shouted.


    "Haha, Leo Nai, you have become so refreshed in the past year. Not only did you pay off all the debts of the previous gambling house, but you also often invite us to drink. Sure enough, just like the rumors, did you become Master Nie Kong¡¯s concubine? Are you there anymore?" Hupengouyou, who was with her, said with a smile.


    "Wow, haha, don''t you guys say it, Lord Nie Kong likes my type. He saw me the day before yesterday and his eyes were straight." Leo Nai smiled.


    "Draw." The dealer ignored their conversation, rolled the dice, and took away the copper coin in front of Leonai.


    "Oh, Sister Leonay, you lost."


    "Hehe, it''s okay, let''s continue, saying that Lord Nie Kong was looking at me with saliva at the time..."


    "Ahem..." But the back of the casino suddenly became extremely silent, and someone shoved Leonai a few times behind.


    "Don''t bother me." Leo Nai didn''t notice the strange atmosphere, and continued to chat with his gamblers, but they were sweating on their foreheads, and constantly motioned Leo Nai to look behind.


    "What''s wrong with you guys, don''t joke, Master Nie Kong is standing behind me, I won''t believe it." Leonai seemed to realize something and asked in a low voice.


    "Hehe, who do you say likes your type, who do you say is drooling!"


    "Ouch." Leo Nai only felt a pain in the back of his head, and couldn''t help but look back stupidly. It wasn''t who he was talking about Lord Nie Kong standing behind him.


    It''s over, he''s finished his bragging.

 1753 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01779, lesson Leo Nai

    The audience was deadly silent, and the gamblers and poor people in the casino stared at the arriving Nie Kong.For them, Nie Kong, as the Minister of the Imperial Capital Security Bureau, is so prominent. It is incredible that he would appear in the poorest and chaotic slums of the Imperial Capital!


    "Ahaha, today''s weather is really good. By the way, I have to go home to collect my clothes. See you another day." Seeing Nie Kong''s dark cheeks behind him, Leo Nai laughed and hit haha, he was about to secretly Slip back.She blamed Little Hill in her heart, why did Master Nie Kong suddenly come and didn''t say a word, making herself so embarrassed now.Forget it, let''s slip away first!


    "Leonai, where are you going!" Nie Kong reached out and grabbed her cute dog ears, and held Leonai''s body in front of him.


    "It hurts, Master Nie Kong, lightly, my ears are almost torn off by you."


    "Humph! Know if it hurts, go back with me first, and then slowly clean up you."


    "Oh, so embarrassing, I will go by myself."


    Watching Nie Kong pulling Leonai away, the spectators in the casino looked at me and I looked at you, and finally showed a shocked expression.It turns out that the rumors are by no means aimless. It seems that Leo Nai really became Master Nie Kong''s concubine. It''s really a shame that a boy can stand Leo Nai who is full of "boyishness".


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When Nie Kong returned home, he found that Ma Yin''s three maids had prepared dinner.


    "Wow, it smells good! By the way, Lord Nie Kong, we came back in time, and my stomach is just hungry." Leo Nai said with a smile.


    "But before eating dinner, I have to settle accounts with you." Nie Kong pressed her to his knees, causing her buttocks to face him.


    "Wow, Lord Nie Kong, you are too petty. Those words are nothing more than bragging and bullshit among our friends who drink and meat. You can make a fuss." Leo Nai''s body continued to struggle, worried about Nie Kong''s punishment.It''s really shameful and painful to be beaten up in front of Ma Yin and the others.


    "Of course I didn''t take your crazy words seriously. I was talking about another thing, about the mysterious disappearance of my underwear and pants. Leonay, you are playing with my pants again. "Nie Kong hummed coldly.


    "Huh?" Leo Nai was dumbfounded, and he did secretly hide Master Nie Kong''s pants the day before yesterday.And because the work was so boring, I accidentally tore it with claws and teeth.Originally planned to avoid watching the show, watching Nie Kong''s embarrassing scene of not changing his pants.


    "Leonai, let you play around with my pants, let you talk to Hill in a mess..." Nie Kong directly took off her leather shorts, and slapped her high butt with his right hand.


    Every time you slap there, a circle of white flesh will rippling out, and you can see how soft it is.


    "Oh, it hurts! Lord Nie Kong, I...I know I was wrong." Leo Nai yelled, Nie Kong slapped her like a hot fire with every slap.She could only look at Nie Kong with the pitiful eyes, but it was a pity that she was too fake.Leo Nai''s character is bold and cheerful, forcing him to put on a pitiful expression and feel too strong.


    "Master, please cheer, you are welcome, please beat her severely." The maid maid, Xiao Ma Yin, was gloating while watching the big stupid dog that often angered her being beaten, and her heart was happy. Wu Min and Remus were behind. Snicker.


    "Then... Master Nie Kong, can I accept the punishment in place of Leonai." Hill whispered, although she was natural, but at the same time she was very gentle.


    "See how sensible Hill is, Leonay, you should learn something like her."


    "Well, what''s so easy to learn naturally," Leo Nai muttered.


    "Humph!" Nie Kong controlled her own power and beat her fiercely, making her recovery-type Emperor Gu fail to function.


    Two minutes later, Leo Nai''s white buttocks were red and swollen, and there were many clearly visible palm prints.


    "Oh, Lord Nie Kong, you are so cruel, you are all swollen." When Nie Kong put her down, she immediately covered her butt with her hand.But when she was about to pull up the little leather pants, she took a breath of pain.


    Her tight-fitting little leather pants couldn''t wrap her buttocks at this time, so she could only wait for Digu''s ability to reduce the swelling.


    Leonai''s lower body was only wearing white stockings with suspenders, and the skin where the leather pants should cover his beautiful legs and abdomen was exposed.Although the snow-white plump legs are very attractive, they are not as good as the cute curvy forest in the innermost.


    Leo Nai seemed to be used to taking a bath with Nie Kong. The girl had no guard against Nie Kong and her personality was simply too bold.


    "Please give me a good reflection." Nie Kong said in a lesson.


    "Yes, yes." Leo Nai replied feebly, then squatted down on the chair in front of the dining table like a dog, looking at the food on the table.She didn''t really sit down, lest her swollen buttocks touched the chair and would hit the wound.


    But that posture is too ladylike, especially not wearing her tight leather pants.Leo Nai unintentionally opened his beautiful legs, revealing everything about the girl, and he could clearly see how many layers of meat there were.


    "Stupid... stupid dog, your posture is too... ugly." Ma Yin blushed and pointed at her and shouted.


    Leonai followed her fingers and looked down, and finally realized that he was strange.She yelled out, and closed her legs tightly, her pretty face rarely showing a shy blush.She glanced at Nie Kong, who was sitting upright, and found that he did have his beautiful legs.When he looked at Master Nie Kong, he moved his gaze aside, feeling so cute.


    "Master Nie Kong, you are too lustful." Soon Leonai returned to her cheerful and bad expression. Her nature was optimistic and hearty, so how could she be shy and embarrassed as a normal girl.


    "Stupid, you didn''t wear pants yourself." Nie Kong glared at her.


    "Okay, you can just watch it, but you have to be honest, I''m not embarrassed." Leo Nai grumbled, separated her legs forcefully, and then slowly clamped it, as if to tease Nie Empty, but Nie Kong didn''t keep looking.


    "Well, I didn''t make Master Nie Kong embarrassed without wearing pants, but now he has to bare his farts and stocks, so cool."

 1754 The collapse of the second element Text 01780, Tazmi is here?

    "Ah!!! I''m finally full, so happy!!!" The suburban mountain range ten kilometers north of the imperial capital was the base of the night raid.At this time, there was an innocent teenager patted his belly contentedly.The dining table in front of him was surrounded by men and women who were eating.


    "Oh, boy, you are full." A handsome man with his hair combed like a king of fighters red pill hair, smiled and patted him on the shoulder.The exquisite face alone is at least not worse than Naha.


    "Thank you for your hospitality. My name is Tazmi. I am a young swordsman from the countryside! My two childhood sweethearts and close friends, who have been playing together since childhood, and my best friends, came out and went to the imperial capital to help rescue the village. Unfortunately, the three of us were attacked by burglars and bandits on the way to the imperial capital, so we separated from our two partners a few days ago. Originally, I planned to slowly find them in the imperial capital, but the money I brought was cheated. . Thank you for your accommodation, otherwise I really don¡¯t know what to do.¡± Tazmi gratefully said to Na Jiexitan in front of him.


    "What are your plans next?" Najie Xitan said with a smile.


    "I hope to be able to get ahead in the army, but the officer who was reviewed refused. Because I want to be the captain, but it seems that there are too many people signing up. Even starting from the third class, I need to draw lots to choose." Tazmi did not Said embarrassingly.


    "Hehe, boy, why don''t you become a member of our night raid. Look at our boss, Na Jiexitan, who used to be a famous general in our empire. And although my identity is not worth mentioning, it is still a The deputy general is here." Brand said.


    "Ye...Night attack?" Tazmi heard that their identities have a lot of history, and couldn''t help but arouse curiosity. What kind of organization is it?


    "Yes, our organization is called Night Raid, and its main task is to accept the commission of the residents of the imperial capital to eliminate corrupt bureaucrats and villains. The ultimate goal is to assassinate the root of the imperial corruption-the minister." Najiexitan explained.


    "It''s just a good point. In fact, we are the rebels of the empire. You must consider it carefully if you want to participate. It belongs to the assassination department of the empire like I was before, but for a lasting reason, I temporarily became a member of the night attack." The red pupil said indifferently.Najiexitan and Brand smiled awkwardly, but failed to refute Chitong.


    "Why, as generals, you want to rebel against the empire?" Tazmi asked incredulously.


    "You should be able to see the decay and darkness of our empire. The nobles of the empire only know how to enjoy, and they don''t care about the life and death of the poor people, so I hope to change everything." Najiexitan''s left eye is full of eyes. Up firm.


    "Please let me... I will think about it for a few days. I want to wait until I find my two missing companions and discuss with them." Tazmi said hesitantly.


    Feeling the atmosphere of the scene a bit heavy, Najie Xitan coughed softly and said, "What do your two partners look like, maybe we can help you with Night Attack." "Thank you so much." Tazmi said gratefully.


    Seeing Tazmi''s expression, Na Jiexitan smiled.He has the innocence that a country boy should have. As long as he sees the darkness and decay of the nobles in the imperial capital, he should become a member of the night raid and their like-minded partner.


    "BOSS, we are back." Suddenly a hearty girl voice came from outside the door, and when the closed door was pushed open, two beauties appeared in front of Tazmi.One blonde, one long violet hair.


    "Oh, are there any new members?" Leonai looked at Tazmi in surprise and asked curiously.


    "No, his name is Tazmi, a young swordsman who came to the imperial capital from the countryside. For some reason, we temporarily took him in by Night Attack. We can only say that we are not a member of our Night Attack." Najiexitan introduced.


    "Hee hee, let me say it. He is too young to be a member of our night raids." Leo Nai shook his head and smiled.


    "You...don''t underestimate people, I...I''m 16 years old, only one year old from Chitong, and I''m very strong." Tazmi exclaimed, his tone full of voice. Not admit defeat.


    "No, I''m talking about the other side, it''s not about age." When Leo Nai saw his innocent face, Leo Nai knew that he had no life experience, and that aspect was equivalent to a child.If he dared to appear in the imperial capital, he would definitely be eaten with bones left.Although Chi pupil was very young, there were at least dozens of people killed.


    "Hello, my name is Hill." The gentle-faced Hill nodded to Tazmi, and then sat at the table with Leonai.


    "Have you two eaten?" Brand asked.


    "You leave us alone, you eat well every day." Leo Nai said with a grin.Chi pupil glanced at the two ruddy complexions, and she could see that they were living well.


    "Well, it seems that you are doing well in collecting information in the imperial capital. By the way, have you received any entrustment. If nothing happens, please take some time to help Tazmi find his two lost companions by the way. "Najie Xitan said.


    "I did receive a few commissions. After all, the aristocratic circle of the imperial capital is too decayed. But I didn''t accept them all, so take your time." Leo Nai said softly.


    "Well, before accepting, please be sure to investigate the details of the target first, and you can''t kill the wrong person." Najie Xitan nodded in agreement.


    "Hey." Leo Nai waved his hand, then dropped a bag of gold coins on the table: "I have received commission for the task-one hundred gold coins."


    "Hey, the commission is too much, is the task very difficult?" Brand asked in surprise.


    "No, part of it is actually earned by our work." Hill said aloud.


    "That''s it, it''s really hard for you. While working, you need to take into account the intelligence of the night attack and the commission of the work." Najiexitan said with emotion.


    "Hehe, it''s nothing, I think work is very interesting." Leo Nai said heartily.


    Hill nodded his head in recognition. In her opinion, the job of guarding the door of Nie Kong''s mansion made her feel at ease.It''s a pity that Leo Nai is too naughty and often gets punished by Master Nie Kong.

 1755 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01781Beheaded Zanke

    "Leonai, now let''s explain the content of the commission you received." Najiexitan said with her hands in her arms.


    "BOSS, Tazmi is not our companion right now, is it okay to let him hear the conversation. Lubbock, since you brought him back, please take care of him." Hill said softly.


    Except for the two of them, the only person who can move freely in the imperial capital is Lubbock, who can easily guess that he rescued Tazmi.


    "Hey, it''s no big deal, let him see the darkness of our imperial capital aristocratic circle by the way." Brand patted Tazmi on the shoulder and expressed his attitude.


    "Well, he is indeed at the age to understand things. The commission I received has nothing to do with the nobles of the empire, but dozens of homicide accidents often occur at night in the capital for more than ten days. All the heads of the victims were chopped off and packed. Take it away, several of them were even cruelly dismembered, so many people hope to entrust us with the night attack to get rid of the murderer." Leo Nai thought.


    "The strength of the murderer is very strong, and 30% of those who died belonged to the garrison." Hill then added.


    "Do you like to beheaded? It seems that the murderer''s modus operandi is very similar to that of the decapitator in the Imperial Capital Prison a few years ago... Behead Zanke!" Na Jie Xitan thought for a while, and said her most likely guess.Decapitated Zanke, the beheader of the empire who specializes in execution of the death penalty, nicknamed "Beheaded Zanke".Because of the continuous killing every day, listening to the prayers of the dead every day has formed a habit!


    "BOSS, it seems that our enemies will be difficult to deal with." Brand said: "I have heard that due to his previous brutal behavior, the security team had formed a crusade team to deal with him. It was a pity in the end. He disappeared, and he didn''t expect to reappear in the imperial capital to commit crimes again!"


    "Well, and those who disappeared in the prison at the same time a few years ago, including the warden''s imperial five-sighted omnipotent-observer! Zanke owns imperial instruments, so he is likely to be the same as ours! And because less than half of the victims of the beheading of Zanke were members of the Imperial Guard, the Empire has been looking for him since a few years ago, so you must be careful!" After saying that, Najie Xitan stood tall and said, "Beheaded. Ke always likes to commit crimes in the middle of the night, specializing in the crowds who are alone. You must act separately in two groups, and one group is responsible for an area. But you must first ensure your safety, then kill the entrusted target and behead Zanke , Bring back his emperor!"


    "Yes!" Hill squeezed his scissors-shaped imperial tool, the eyes in the glasses did not fluctuate at all.


    Two big men, Brand and Lubbock, and two women, Hill and Leonai, habitually formed a team. In the end, only Crimson Hitomi and non-companion Tazmi were left.Because the BOSS of the night raid would be too cheap if it was dispatched to perform the task.


    "Red pupil, I can only ask you to stay at the base temporarily with me. It is too dangerous for you to go out alone." Najiexi said frankly.


    "No, just a beheaded Zanke, I alone can deal with him." Chitong said solemnly.


    If Lord Nie Kong was alive, how could he let the Zanke who troubled the imperial capital behave wantonly!The garrison failed to stick to its responsibilities, so Chi Tong could only do his part for the dead Nie Kong.


    Besides, staying in the mountain forest all day, she was about to smother her.Because the wanted one can only move freely in the imperial capital late at night.


    Najie Xitan''s face showed a bit of worry, but she did not immediately agree to Chitong''s request.


    "I... I''ll be with her, I hope I can repay you for your acceptance." Tazmi said with joy, his eyes showed a look of curiosity, and he wanted to follow the big scene in his heart.


    "Rely on you?" Chitong glanced at him suspiciously, obviously not believing his strength.


    "You... don''t underestimate me, I can receive strict special training since I was young." Tazmi said proudly and proudly.


    "Well, someone really needs someone to be responsible for lure him out, I agree to your request." Chi Tong said indifferently.


    "Oh, Chitong, you can take him out, but you must bring him back safely." Najie Xitan said with a headache.The two factors of instability in the night raid were brought together, and she only prayed that there would be no trouble.


    "Okay, I will protect my safety." Tazmi excitedly inserted his long sword back into the scabbard behind him, and then followed Chitong obediently.


    "Let''s go." Najie Xitan waved a big hand, and the six people jumped in the forest at extremely fast speed in the dark night, towards the direction of the imperial capital.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Those people in the Imperial Guard are really useless. It has been several years, but they have not been able to capture the decapitated Zanke. No wonder Master Nie Kong will be very angry when he hears that." Naha, in the Imperial Military Area The six of them were also discussing about the beheading of Zanke.


    Nie Kong, the security chief in charge of the security of the imperial capital, also received a report from the captain of the garrison, and learned of the murder in the imperial capital.Knowing the powerlessness of the garrison, Nie Kong sent Naha Xiu from the Assassination Department to assist them.


    "Yes, they will only bully the young for the tiger''s sake. If I were Lord Nie Kong, I would have fired them all." Pony said with a frown.


    "It''s not that simple. Dismissing them can be a breeze. But it will provoke the army. After all, they retired from the team. Secondly, who will maintain the security of the garrison? The garrison has to recruit thousands of people again. It''s not an easy task." Cornelia replied.


    "Well, the eldest sister is right, don''t blame it. Hurry up and perform the task released by Master Nie Kong. We have found a person in the huge emperor. The task is not easy to complete." Zhuzi said.


    The whole area of ??the imperial capital is tens of thousands of square kilometers, and the outer suburbs are not included.Finding someone from it is not as difficult as finding a needle in a haystack, but it is indeed very difficult.


    "If this is the case, then we can only be responsible for one area of ??the imperial capital, and by the way, we can cooperate with the members of the garrison to divide the troops." Captain Naha Xiu said in a deep voice.

 1756 The collapse of the second element text 01782, red pupil vs Zanke

    The star-sparing night of the moon had shrouded the entire sky.The bright moonlight is like silk quietly sprinkled on the desolate and silent imperial capital, and some coldness reflects the texture of black cuboid stone bricks like metal.


    "Tread, step!"


    Tazmi shuddered, and couldn''t help but shrank into his shabby clothes.The dark night in front of him deprived him of the prosperous side of the imperial capital, and now there was only silence before him.Perhaps because of the reappearance of the Murderer Beheaded Zanke, there is no half of the street in the middle of the night, even the gamblers and drunks who often stay up all night have not seen half.The surrounding commercial shops are all closed, only Tazmi¡¯s own messy breathing and footsteps can be heard.


    Tazmi was horrified all over, and only felt that the surrounding atmosphere was a bit scary, and it was terrifying, as if the world was only lonely.If it weren''t for making an appointment with Chitong to be a bait, I believe she would follow her and wait for an opportunity to act, otherwise Tazmi would have fled early.He was forcibly bold, and secretly encouraged himself to have a high strength, don''t be afraid of murderers.


    Wandering like a walk, Tazmi forgot how long he had been walking.Finally, he heard the footsteps of other people, and Tazmi looked up with joy. He saw a figure familiar to him, that was clearly his lost companion Yusha.


    Tazmi couldn''t consider why she wandered in the middle of the night, why Iyeas didn''t act with her, because she obviously saw herself, but turned and left strangely.


    "Sha You?" Tazmi called her name, but she didn''t stop!Seeing that she was about to disappear in front of her, Tazmi hurriedly quickened her pace, rushed behind her two or three steps, and took Yousha''s arm.


    "Sha You, wait a minute!"


    "Oh, it seems that I let you see the person you miss!" A man who is absolutely more than two meters tall is standing on the top of the highest clock tower in the imperial capital except the palace. The hem of the military uniform he wears is floating.Installed in the center of his forehead, there seems to be a green eye that is spinning around, and it feels disgusting!


    "good evening!"


    "Wow, Sha You has become a suspicious uncle!" Tazmi took a few steps back in a panic, looking dumbfounded.It was hard for him to believe what was in front of him. What he saw was his companion Sha You, who in the blink of an eye became a big man in military uniform.


    "Compared to the uncle, I would rather you call me beheaded Zanke with affection!" With two long knives out of his sleeve, Zanke had a cold and crazy smile when he saw the prey hooked.


    "Ah, behead Zanke?" Tazmi was completely stunned, he was too lucky.In the huge imperial capital, did you really encounter Zanke beheading a murderous mad?!


    "Oh, it''s so pleasant. Boy, please dedicate your head." The two knives sticking out of the sleeves were like sharp scissors, and he quickly cut to Tazmi''s neck.


    Perhaps the encounter between the two was not accidental, but Tazmi''s innocence attracted him.


    Tazmi drew out the long sword behind his back in a panic, blocking the fatal blow of the two scissors in time.


    "Hmph, that''s the case, is there your companion behind? It seems that you can be killed as soon as possible before she comes to the rescue." He smiled frantically, showing two rows of sharp teeth.


    "What, what I thought I was seeing through?" Tazmi hadn''t been able to understand their details in the first battle with the Emperor.


    "Of course, my Emperor can see through all the secrets in your heart, including your next move!" Zanke brandished a pair of knives, and simply split Tazmi''s long sword in front of him, and kicked him. Step on the wall behind.


    Tazmi felt his stomach tumbling for a while, and almost spat out the full dinner.He struggled desperately, but Zanke''s feet seemed to nail him to the wall.


    "Haha, boy, whine and beg for mercy, but I will accept your head!"


    "Damn it, don''t underestimate people!" Tazmi tried his best and lifted his feet out before his double knives came, then a lazy donkey rolled and picked up his weapon, and confronted him again.


    "Oh, I have some skill." Zanke''s crazy expression was slightly surprised, but it aroused his bloodthirsty blood.


    "Target confirmed, beheaded Zanke appears." At the same time, a girl''s flat voice came from behind him, and a girl with black hair and red eyes jumped in front of him from a high ceiling.


    Zanke looked up and saw a beautiful girl with black hair, wearing a black skirt and boots.What he could recognize was that the woman in front of him was the red pupil of the original assassination department, because the family members who killed Ornest rebelled against the empire, and belonged to the same wanted criminal as himself!


    "Oh, happy and happy, I''ve long wanted to see the strength of your assassination department." His madness has not diminished at all, and it seems that he is not afraid of the attack between the two.Of course, he who owns Teikoku would not be afraid of two ordinary humans.


    "Tazmi, it''s nothing to do with you, just stay behind." Chitong said lightly.


    "Red pupil, you... be careful. The eye on his forehead seems to be able to see our inner thoughts clearly." Tazmi reminded.


    Although he wanted to help Chitong very much, it seemed that Chitong would not appreciate it.Only when she can''t win the fight alone, let''s try again.


    "I know, but he relies too much on Teikoku. He can''t possibly be my opponent." Chitong drew out his Taishou, which was just an ordinary Taishou.


    "Hahaha, dare you say it. I''m so excited, I hope you can have a good time for me tonight." Zanke laughed wildly, and his three eyes looked at the red pupils.


    His emperor''s five vision omnipotent emperor has five abilities: insight, farsightedness, perspective, future vision, and phantom vision. They can see the human heart, observe the distance, penetrate the vision, see the future, and activate illusions.


    At this time, the red pupil did not belong to the Emperor in all aspects, but he would suffer from his illusion.After all, she has too much concern in her heart now, such as her own sister, such as Lord Nie Kong, whom she admired.


    Once Zanke has time to issue illusions, the Crimson Eye may really not be able to dodge it, of course Zanke can have the opportunity to issue illusions.

 1757 The collapse of the second element body 01783, the heart knot of the red pupil

    "Bury you!"


    Holding the long form Tachi, Chi pupil quickened his figure and rushed towards Zanke.Tazmi found that it was difficult for him to catch the red pupil with his eyes.Wearing a black dress, she seemed to melt into the night and disappear out of thin air.


    "Oh, are you here?" The green eyes on Zanke''s forehead grumbled, his crazy smile undiminished.He put the two swords in front in time, and the dark night collided with fierce sparks before the red pupil''s figure appeared.


    With his strength, if there was no Digu foreshadowing the future, and trying to figure out the heart of Chitong, he would have been beheaded by Chitong.


    "Happy and happy, he deserves to be an elite killer from the Assassination Department of the empire. It can''t be compared with my previous collection." Zanke waved his hands vigorously, and Chi Tong turned over and jumped on the wall behind.Borrowing the power of stepping on the wall, he stabbed Zanke in the neck again.


    The figures of Ding, Ding, and Ding staggered and overlapped each other in the dark night, and the weapons in their hands made a harsh noise.


    Tazmi couldn''t even see the attacks made by the two of them. He could only guess the situation of the two from the sound of the collision of their weapons and the countless sparks caused by each other''s attacks.


    "Okay... it''s a fierce battle, and Chitong''s age is obviously only one year older than me, but the strength is too strong." Tazmi looked shocked. He understood that the members of the night attack looked very hard. powerful.But Chitong is clearly just an ordinary person just like himself, without the legendary emperor, he can even exercise to a degree!


    Chitong and Zanke launched an offensive and defensive battle, each attack can bring a gust of wind.It''s a long story, but there is not a minute before the battle begins.The ground originally paved with stone slabs even appeared on the ground caused by the two people''s attacks.


    Although the battle between the two has progressed to a white-hot stage at this time, the two have been able to analyze the situation in their hearts after years of living on the edge of the knife.


    "His actual combat experience is so rich. It seems that he has accumulated a lot of combat experience because of the killing. It seems that he can only use his full strength." Chi Tong said in his heart.


    "Haha, happy and happy! If that''s the case, then you can use your full strength. In front of my Emperor Gu, everything is in vain!" Zanke put on a hideous expression, and the slashing sword with both hands seemed to speed up. a lot of.That horrible appearance is just like the boss in the second level of Dinosaur Fighting, beheading the dinosaur!


    Just looking at Zanke''s red pupils indifferently, showing a little seriousness.Her figure flashed, using her limit speed, leaving only a vague afterimage in place.


    "Double acceleration!"


    "Are you attacking from above?" Zanke had already predicted the direction of the attack from his heart, and he sneered and blocked his sword in front.


    "cut!"


    However, Zanke was wrong, Chitong¡¯s Taidao cut to his Hungarian one step ahead, and cut a 30 cm long deep wound.Hot blood kept coming out of it.


    "Ah, it''s hot, it hurts! I clearly expected your attack, why would you hurt me?" Zanke stepped back a dozen steps, asking incredulously.


    "It''s useless, you rely too much on Teikoku. Although you can really read my heart, your body can''t keep up with my speed!" The red eye swiped too much of the knife, and the blood stained on the knife was washed away.The hazy moonlight shone on the white blade of Taidao, exuding a cold killing intent.


    "Damn it, if that''s the case, you can only use that trick." Zanke only felt that his physical strength and vitality were constantly losing, he forcibly endured the pain and used Emperor''s second ability.It seems that there is a vague mist enveloped in the surroundings, but Chi Tong suddenly rounded his eyes, and his murderous eyes disappeared in an instant, revealing a surprise and unbelievable look, and the sword in his hand fell with a clang!She stood on the spot in a daze, as if she had lost her intent to fight!!


    "Woo, Nie... Lord Nie Kong, you... you didn''t... didn''t die, it''s really great." She has always maintained a cold expression, rarely showing a weak side, scarlet eyes with tears.


    She stretched out her arms as if she was about to embrace Zanke, who was severely injured in front of her!And the decapitated Zanke with bloodthirsty rays in his eyes, raised his double swords, and revealed a cruel smile!


    Tazmi opened his eyes wide, unexpectedly showing that the seemingly cold and strong red pupils would have such a girlish side.But he suddenly thought of something and shouted loudly: "Hey, red pupil, wake up. What you see is all hallucinations, don''t be fooled!" Tazmi was fooled by his hallucinations just now. Natural memory is very deep.However, unfortunately, affected by the illusion and hypnosis produced by Teigu, Chitong could not hear the outside sound.


    "It''s useless. Although it can only work for one person, Tegu''s hypnotic effect is great. Oh, oh, I''m going to get the best collection today. The red pupil of the Imperial Assassination Department, your head is mine. Accept it, let me grant you liberation."


    Zanke''s double knives pressed against Chi pupil''s neck, and the stimulation of the cold light caused her skin to explode a lot of goose bumps instantly!


    "Oops, it''s too late to save her." Tazmi, who was ten meters away, could only watch Chitong die in front of him and could do nothing.


    He can only rush away, even if he kills Crimson Eye, he will get rid of the seriously injured Zanke, and do harm to the people!!


    Chi Tong tried it too intentionally, after all, Nie Kong''s position in her heart was too important, and she could not let go of the burden.


    Watching Chelsea''s disguised "Nie Kong" die in her arms, turned into a nightmare in her heart.So Zanke used Tegu to induce what she wanted most, the person she wanted to see most.


    The firmness that the red pupil showed was only a shell, which was now abruptly broken by Zanke.Change to a simple Pawnee, or maybe the same will be tricked.In the past few years, Nie Kong only exercised their physical abilities, and did not deliberately help cultivate their spiritual strength.


    If she holds Tegu''s one-shot kill-Mura Yu, perhaps the battle has already been resolved!After the ordinary Taito cut off the defensive military uniform, he couldn''t cut him in half at once.

 1758 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01784, two women meet

    "Shoo!" The loud flares spread out from their heights, and became the shape of fireworks!Only seeing the peaceful dark night capital, suddenly became boiling.The guards scattered in every corner of the imperial capital to search, gathered in the direction of the flare!The two scattered teams that attacked at night also saw the flare shining in the sky.


    "I found the target, start to execute the obliteration, the pseudo-triple acceleration!" Only seeing the moonlight sky, the weird and slim girl pierced the air from the high roof and crashed into the two people there.


    Why is it weird to dress? Because I am wearing knee-length black tights while wearing a cute blue skirt outside the pants. It''s just superfluous!


    That''s right, the person here was Pony, who came out of the assassination team to perform the task.


    She came to check because she noticed the sound of fighting, and she really let her see Zanke the murderer!It''s a pity that Crimson Eye had his back to Bonnie, so Bonnie thought that the murderer Zanke was about to commit a crime.


    With the blessing of the trousers of the minister, it strengthened Pony''s foot strength and speed, allowing her to temporarily use the false triple acceleration, and she smashed like lightning!


    Zanke was so badly injured that his movements seemed to stagnate, so Pony was given a chance to save the red pupil.


    Before he could cut off the head of the red pupil, Tazmi found that Zanke''s cheek was suddenly twisted, and his hideous facial features seemed to be twisted together.


    In the next instant, Zanke seemed to be hit by a large truck traveling at a speed of 100 kilometers per hour, and his whole person instantly translated back more than ten meters, and finally knocked out a big hole in the bluestone wall.


    "Behead Zanke, your doomsday is here, let Pony from the Assassination Department of the Security Bureau of our imperial capital come to punish you!" Zanke''s slender figure appeared in place, a little fart and a bit big.


    "Wow!" Zanke opened his lips with difficulty, but only spit out blood and teeth.Originally, his body was severely injured by the red pupils, but now that he had eaten Bonnie''s foot, most of his body''s bones had disappeared early.


    "Cough cough." He struggled hard, but found that most of his body was paralyzed with pain, and it was difficult to move even a centimeter of distance.


    "Die." Bonny''s eyes were as pure as ever, without the slightest pity, and he directly announced his death sentence!The phantom flashed, and the power carried by her right fist rippled out, and then hit Zanke''s abdomen hard.


    With a loud explosion, the shocking force even beat the wall close to Zanke into dust.On the other hand, Zanke, who was in the front, had a blood hole in his abdomen, and Bonnie''s punch almost broke his body in two.


    "Huh, I can''t stand a blow, I don''t understand what the guards do." Pony muttered, wiping the blood stains on his hands, and at the same time he moved his eyes to the third eye on his forehead.


    According to Lord Nie Kong, that green eye should be Digu.Pony started to clean up the spoils.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Crimson Eye, how are you? There is nothing wrong." Tazmi asked worriedly, looking at the still sluggish Red Eye.


    The red pupil, who was gradually waking up, opened his eyes and looked around, and said blankly: "I...I''m fine, but Master Nie Kong is."


    "What you see is all from hallucinations, it should be the ability of his green eyes." Tazmi looked behind him pointedly and whispered.


    The red pupil followed Tazmi''s gaze. When he saw the profile of his closest partner, Bonnie, the pink eyes inadvertently overflowed with tears, tears of joy.


    The scar that was just uncovered by Zanke seemed to be healed, and I felt much better.


    "It''s great, really great, they''re all right." She murmured.


    "It''s okay for the time being, but if it''s too late, I can''t guarantee it!" Behind Chihitomi and Tazmi, two men and two women appeared. It turned out to be Leonai and his party.


    Seeing the flare, they followed, but luckily they didn''t come too late.


    "Leave quickly, the members of the Imperial Guard team are about to surround the scene. Unfortunately, Zanke was not killed by our night attack, and missed the opportunity to collect the Imperial Equipment." Brand said regretfully.


    "No, I... I want to talk to her, Bonnie..." The red pupil yelled out, separated for nearly two years, thinking of them all the time, I really want to ask them for two years Case.


    Especially with regard to the situation of his sister, Black Eye, how is she doing.Since Pony is alive, it means she is fine.


    "Huh...huh, it''s... it''s the red... the red pupil? Ah, where have you been in the past two years? I miss you so much." Hearing someone calling his name, Bonnie turned around and took a look. The women finally met after two years of separation!


    "Idiot, you are now a wanted man in the Empire. We must leave quickly. If the guards catch you back, you will definitely be sentenced to death by Ornest!" Leo Nai strongly hugged Chi from behind. Hitomi, intends to forcibly lead her away!


    "Well, go back, only to kill Minister Ornest in the future, I believe you will definitely meet again, don''t worry about the momentary pleasure." Hill said gently.


    Brand behind can only shake his head. Except for Crimson Eye, everyone in the night attack actually understands the news that Minister Nie Kong is alive.It just happened to be hiding from her, which really wronged her.


    Once the revolutionary army really confronted the empire after the night attack, it was very likely to face the security bureau headed by Nie Kong, and it would be too difficult for her by then.


    Chitong''s struggling body was silent, of course she understood what she had done impulsively in the previous two years, and it was impossible for Ornest and the Empire to forgive her.


    It''s so hateful, why don''t you give yourself more time.


    "Hello, Chitong!" Watching Chitong leave with them, Bonnie didn''t know what to do.Chitong obviously volunteered, so Pony didn''t use brute force to force her to stay.


    "Oh, what a pity, but now I can see her again, watching her lively and dancing, I am already very happy." Bonny murmured.


    If there is a chance to talk to her, by the way, let''s talk about Master Nie Kong''s plan.Obviously, as long as you kill Ornest, Lord Nie Kong said to take her back.

 1759 The collapse of the second element body 01785, adapt to the emperor-five vision universal

    When Nahasiu and the others arrived, Zanke, who was beheading the city full of storms, had already humiliated him in front of Pony, and Pony excitedly told them what had happened.


    When Hei Tong heard that Bonnie had seen her sister Chi Tong, the big Shui Lingling eyes showed joy.She is so happy to know that her sister is living well.


    "But Pony, your shot is too heavy, you are about to beat him into meat sauce." Xiao Yin said silently.


    "No way, he is too weak, I can''t stop my punch." Pony said triumphantly.


    "Forget it. At least the appearance of the human head is kept intact, and it can be distinguished that he is called Zanke. Go back, and bring him back to Master Nie Kong tomorrow!" Naha Xiu said calmly.


    "Woo, so sleepy! Clean up the aftermath and push it to the members of the security team. Girls staying up all night will have bad skin, I have to go back to sleep." Tsukushi said with a yawn.


    "Well, let''s go back." Without Cornelia''s instructions, the hundreds of garrison members had already packed up.Nahasiu used Jiang Xue to cut off Zanke''s head, and took it back to the military zone with the five daughters of Cornelia.The members of the garrison looked enviously at Captain Naha Xiu, the assassination department was like his harem, what a fate.Only Nie Kong and the others understand that Naha Xiu has no reaction to women, only the difference between the living and the dead, he can be called the most suitable killer by nature.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the early morning of the next day, Nie Kong gathered all the members of the assassination department into the duty room, including the new arrivals of Sha You a few days ago!


    "Master Nie Kong, I killed Zanke and brought back his imperial equipment." Pony said with joy, standing in front of Nie Kong.It looks like that, it seems like you can praise me quickly.


    "Pony did a great job." Nie Kong said with a smile, touching her little head.And Boni squinted his eyes, as if he had become Nie Kong''s pet cat.


    "Master Nie Kong, his imperial tool." Naha Xiu folded his hands together and showed his green eyes in front of Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong weighed its details, and instantly many of the functions of Emperor Equipment came to mind.First of all, his eyes became extremely sharp. He glanced at the girls in a circle and found that their clothes disappeared instantly.No, still wearing underwear.Sure enough, the ability is so powerful, the five visions are omnipotent, with five functions: insight into objects, insight into the heart, insight into the future, and illusion.


    But to Nie Kong''s eyes, it was completely useless.


    "You guys come up and try to see who can match it." Nie Kong put it on the table and said to the dozens of subordinates below.


    Among them, Tegu Nahasiu retreated a few steps, and he knew that one person could only use one Teikoku.


    The dozen or so members behind heard Nie Kong''s instructions, and their cheeks showed excitement.That''s Teigu, if you can really control it, you will be qualified to be the captain!


    They came to Nie Kong one after another, but without exception, there was no reaction from Emperor Gu. In the end, only the modest Shayou and Iyeas remained.


    Iyeas pressed his excitement and pressed his palm to the green eye.Soon his excitement turned into disappointment, and he didn''t seem to be able to share with Tegu.


    On the contrary, seeing the failure of each member, and pure and without any hope, Sa You was unexpected. The wavelength of her green eyes matched her very well.


    "Ehhhhhhhh!" Seeing the method of Digu appeared in her mind, she suddenly stared at her own eyes.


    "Oh, congratulations, Sha You, I was actually favored by Teigu." Nelia smiled.


    "Yeah, it seems to be very powerful." Xiao Yin pouted, but didn''t have much jealousy in his heart. After all, the imperial furniture was too ugly.


    "But don''t think that you are arrogant when you get a Teigu, Zanke who owns it can''t stop my punch." Pony said with a fist shaking his fist like a demonstration.


    Hei Tong is used to being silent. She likes to hide behind Nie Kong by herself and watch them quietly.


    "Wow!" She screamed, then rubbed her eyes vigorously.The scene in front of us was too weird, the captain, why didn''t they wear clothes!No, including... including Lord Nie Kong in front of you!Oh, it''s really good... so ashamed, I... I didn''t mean to look at it. It''s a boy''s body or something, people... I''m not curious.


    Her cheeks were stained red like the evening sun, and her pretty face slowly dropped, occasionally squinting at Nie Kong.


    "What are you doing in a surprise, hurry up and see its other abilities." Pawnee said impatiently.


    Finding that they were not aware of their own affairs, Sha You closed her eyes slightly.When I opened it again and looked at Tsukushi, he used his mind-reading skills by the way.


    "Hey, when can I have a baby with Nie Kong?" Sha You''s ears seemed to have auditory hallucinations, "hearing" the heart of the beautiful eldest sister, Zhuzi, who she longed for.


    Sha You learned to be obedient, and pressed her mouth before she screamed.No... Did you hear that? Captain Tsukushi...has such an amazing idea.


    She turned to look at Pony and Xiaoyin, but most of what she "heared" hoped that Master Nie Kong would be intimacy, and become the relationship between Master Nie Kong and the first two sisters.But only Nie Kong and the eldest sister, the effect of mind reading is invalid.


    Including Captain Naha Xiu, when he looked at Captain Naha Xiu, he seemed to notice it, and his stern eyes met with him. The depressive atmosphere made Sha You dare not read it.


    "Idiot, don''t use its power against the captain indiscriminately. It''s not big or small." Nie Kong knocked Sha You on the head and said dumbly.It was originally intended to adapt to that time and destroy the perspective ability, but it seems to be unnecessary.


    "It turns out... It turns out that Master Nie Kong knows its abilities." Sha You blushed. Fortunately, Master Nie Kong didn''t blame herself.That''s great, but I really want to know what Lord Nie Kong is thinking.


    "Well, as soon as I got it in my hand, I understood its details."


    "Then Master Nie Kong can match it, why not use it." Sha You asked puzzledly.


    "It''s too weak, it doesn''t work for me." Nie Kong said, shaking his head.


    "Of course, even if there is no Emperor, Master Nie Kong is the strongest in the empire. No, the world''s first!" Boni said proudly and proudly.


    "By the way, don''t tie Digu to your forehead. That would be too ugly for a girl, so tie it to your arm." Nie Kong said.


    "Well, thank you Lord Nie Kong." Sha You answered happily.

 1760 The collapse of the second element Text 01786, the rebellion of the northern peoples?

    Since Boni beheaded Zanke of the residents of the troubled imperial capital safely, the imperial capital has gradually restored peace.No, but only relative to the poor people.As for the nobles whose lives are corrupt, the beheading of Zanke has no effect on them.They basically only enjoy themselves at home at night, and they are protected by a lot of personal guards when they go out. Where can Zanke threaten them.


    But some other things that happened in the next few days aroused their intense concern, after all, it was related to their lives.


    The reason is that the night attack by the killer group that emerged in the past two years is related to the rebels.They took over the task of killing nobles, and for this they killed several well-known figures in the circle.The most frightening thing is their style of doing things.


    Even a few days ago, the imperial courtier, the only relative of Ornest, had his head beheaded at his door.At the same time, several of his guards were not spared.


    It can be seen from the posters scattered on the scene that the murder was a night attack.The poster even wrote a series of charges against him, using the minister''s prestige to fake his power.He secretly ordered his guards to kidnap a large number of women, and then inflict lethal atrocities, and the five wicked guards who were responsible for protecting him also committed the same crime.


    Ornest was quite angry. Originally, because of the killing and slaughter of the red pupil, he almost died in the imperial capital.He had taken refuge in himself a year ago, and he was relieved.


    But Ye Xi was too daring to do it, and repeatedly drew his old face.Although he is confident that he can still give birth to a son, it takes at least ten years to grow up. Within ten years, he has become a lonely man!


    After a few days, Night Raid received a new task from Captain Oka and oil dealers of the Security Department!People call him Ghost Ouka, and he is feared by many criminals.


    However, according to the investigation, he and the oil merchant Jamal were embarrassed and illegally profited, planted and killed many innocent people, so they became the targets of NightRaid!


    The reward for the task is very rich, with more than one hundred gold coins.Leonai said that the client was a girl, but because the fiance had Oka framed to death, she betrayed her body to make money, only to ask the night to attack Oka to avenge her.


    It was necessary to fight an important task with the security team, so Najie Xitan called out all the members to discuss, of course, there was no intention to hide the red eye!


    Since Aka Hitomi learned that her partners were alive and worried that she would become enemies with them and had to fight, she did not intend to accept the task of killing Sin Oka.


    In fact, Oka who is dealing with the garrison can only send out Brand, Tazmi and Lubbock who don''t have to worry about revealing their identities.


    The three of them observed for several days, taking advantage of Oka''s habit of drinking with his companions in the tavern after the end of the daily duty, the invisible Brand suddenly appeared and killed him on the spot with one blow.


    The guards beside them had no time to react, they could only watch Captain Oka die in front of them!


    Because of what the night attack did, the dark and decayed imperial capital finally recovered some of its former tranquility, and social security became stable due to the assassination of the professional killer group.The nobles constricted and suppressed their actions. After all, the night attack dared to kill Captain Oka of the Security Department and relatives of Minister Ornest.In front of the two giants, they can only be regarded as small men, not enough for others.


    Unfortunately, because of habit, nobles who like to do evil and enjoy pleasure can bear the life of a long time scavenger.It is about the lives of the nobles, so many upper-class people complained to the ministers, hoping that the empire would send troops to suppress the night attack and protect their rights.


    The actions of the night raid finally shocked the entire imperial capital. In the morning meeting, Minister Ornest took the lead in proposing a declaration of dispatching the special police of the emperor capital to which Esdes belonged to eliminate the night raid.


    Esther took the order with a deep smile, she was very happy that a new enemy appeared in front of her.


    "Nie Kong, what do you think." The little emperor asked Nie Kong who was standing by.


    "Your Majesty, our Security Bureau should be responsible for this matter. The night attack was too daring. They actually killed the captain of our Security Bureau''s Security Department. They should be blamed!" Nie Kong said calmly.


    "Hmph, they killed my relatives, why don''t you say?" Ornest said coldly.


    "Yes, including your relatives, I will capture them back and avenge them." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    "Your Majesty, the red pupil in the night attack was once a member of Minister Nie Kong''s Security Bureau. So just in case, our special police cannot watch it." Ornest issued his own declaration. Of course, the noble parties behind did not Will rest assured of Nie Kong''s protection, so they all stood up and supported Ornest..


    "Oh, stop arguing, let me think about it first." When the little emperor saw the familiar scene of the quarrel before him, he was very used to not helping anyone, keeping his neutral view, and procrastinating if he could.


    "Hehe, it''s better to see if one of us can quickly kill them." Esders showed a sweet smile, but the surrounding Ornest everyone was cold.


    "Okay, okay, you can discuss it yourself." The little emperor waved his hand, and then said: "There will be nothing else."


    "Your Majesty, there is new news in the northern border." I always knew that General Bud, who was standing at the back, rarely spoke out.


    "General, has something happened?" the little emperor asked hurriedly.


    "Well, according to the intelligence from the front line, the troops of the foreign nations in the north have made major moves. They seem to have invaded and invaded our country." Bude frowned.


    "Huh, I''m really restless. Eight years ago, let them invade and invade our country and kill many of our subjects. If they dare to make trouble, I, Esthers, will go out to destroy them all!" Des squinted his blue eyes and issued a murderous declaration.


    What happened eight years ago is vividly visible. When she returned from hunting alone, her father and people had already died completely.


    "Hehe, as long as our empire has you, then I will feel at ease." The little emperor said with joy.

 1761 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01787, Ornests trick

    "Everyone should be here!" Nie Kong gathered everyone from the assassination department and said in a serious tone: "You must have heard of what the rebel assassin organization did in our imperial capital some time before the night attack. And even dared to kill Captain Oka in my Security Department!"


    "Master Nie Kong, please let me lead my troops to conquer them." Naha Xiu stood up and was the first to express his resolute attitude.As long as Nie Kong gives an order, he will blaze a trail without hesitation!


    "But... but Lord Nie Kong, sister Chitong seems to be in that night raid organization, will we...will fight her." Heitong''s lovely face was slightly worried.


    "Don''t worry, wait for me to finish. Due to the obstruction of the minister of Ornest, the emperor has not explicitly entrusted the task of destroying the night attack to our security bureau. The special police led by Esther intends to intervene. Feet." Nie Kong continued.


    "That group of guys are really difficult. It''s a pity that we didn''t completely destroy them the year before. Unexpectedly, after Sheila died, Minister Ornest would let Esders lead the special police." Cornelia Shook his head and said.


    "Master Nie Kong, Master Nie Kong, so are you planning to let us crusade them in front of the special police?" Pony said with joy.


    "That''s correct. According to the information we know, there are three confirmed members of the Night Strike, Red Hitomi, the former general Najieshitan, and Brand! Only from the information revealed, we can judge that their lineup is not better than Ace Desi¡¯s special police are weak. In addition, the last piece of news is that a series of civilian killings occurred in the imperial capital yesterday.¡± Nie Kong continued in a low voice, ¡°including the victims, there were two imperial civilians and their four. More than a dozen guards, of which the poster paper representing the night attack appeared at the scene of the crime!"


    "Damn, the night attack is too arrogant. Dare to fight against Master Nie Kong, destroy the peace and peace of the imperial capital, justice will never spare them." Sai Liu said with a hum.


    "No, it''s not necessarily what they did. Because the victims belonged to very innocent civil servants. Although Night Attack was a killer organization, it only eliminated corrupt bureaucrats and villains. And most importantly, they did not belong to the Ornest camp. Officials."


    "Every time a murder occurs in a very tightly guarded situation, especially the death of the daughter of the Secretary of the Interior Jolly and their more than 20 guards. His daughter received the true biography of Huangquan Temple, and can have the rank of Raksha IV! "Nie Kong said, shaking his head.


    "Except for our assassination department, the only one who can have that kind of power is the Emperor Tegu. Except for the night attack by the killer organization, it is likely that the Minister Ornest instructed General Esdes to kill them and then married Is it to [NightRaid]?!" Naha Xiu frowned.


    "Haha, you make a lot of sense. On the one hand, he is used to clean up the official parties that oppose him, and on the other hand, he blames the night attack. Although the night attack is clearly not theirs, the poor people do not have the ability to distinguish. Come out. In order to rectify their name, they are likely to stand up for this desperately and decide to teach the bastards who impersonate them a bitter lesson and show the strength of NightRaid. Even if they understand that there will be a trap, they have to go. Jump down." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    "So that''s the case, Minister Ornest really has two brushes. Lord Nie Kong, since their special police have started operations, what should our assassination department do next. If we stay quietly in the base, our prey will be It was hunted first by the special police of General Esdes." Tsukushi said softly.


    Nie Kong naturally understood that Esther''s strength was very strong, not to mention that each of his ten-man team was ridiculously strong!With the strength of the night attack, if you face them, it may be completely destroyed!


    He didn''t understand how strong Esders would be if he developed normally according to the original.But because of his changes, she has exercised herself strictly every day for the past five years, even Naha Xiu, who is known as a genius, can''t keep up with her progress!With the super-powerful imperial equipment of the ice system, it is estimated that Naha Xiu and Black Eye can win the cooperation!


    "Master Nie Kong, please give instructions." Naha Xiu said.


    "Although I really want to let you kill them forcibly, it''s a pity that it was too low-key two years before the night attack and failed to attract my attention, so I don''t have a clue to their lair. But Ornest has his Zhang Liangji, I have a wall ladder. First, break the trickery of the special police, otherwise let them get ahead, where is my face!"


    Looking at Nie Kong''s confident cheeks, Zhuzi''s eyes almost turned into two stars.


    "Master Nie Kong, what are we going to do?" Xiaoyin asked hurriedly.


    "Let''s announce the battle plan tonight, so as to avoid any mistakes, I will personally lead the team out to perform the task." Nie Kong smiled playfully.


    "Hey, Lord Nie Kong personally led the team?" Sha You was suddenly shocked, too dangerous, how could it work!


    "Wow, I''m so excited, since our first mission two years ago, we haven''t been fighting with Master Nie Kong for a long time." The daughters of Cornelia cheered, and almost everyone was very excited.


    It seems that Master Nie Kong is a little serious due to the relationship with General Esdes. I really don¡¯t know if I should thank her.


    Naha Xiu didn''t speak, but he had already clenched Digu Jiang Xue with both hands. He really wanted Master Nie Kong to see his growth.


    Nahasiu has gone out to perform dozens of missions in the past two years, ranging from destroying bandits to assassinating a city''s prefect. The mission he completed is flawless!


    "Master Nie Kong, please give my sister a severe lesson, but please don''t hurt her." Black pupil pulled the corner of Nie Kong''s clothes behind her, her black eyes gleaming at him.


    It is said that they are two biological sisters, but the two women have one red eye and one black eye, which is really strange.


    "No, I have always regarded Chi Tong as my family, and never planned to abandon her." Nie Kong touched Black Tong''s short, ear-length hair, softly comforting.


    "Master Nie Kong is the best." Black pupil smiled. She is quiet and well-behaved, which seems to be Nie Kong''s favorite.

 1762 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01788, the decadent noble

    "I''ve finally arrived in the imperial capital. As for Luna, what kind of person is the master?" In the carriage outside the imperial capital city wall, there were three twelve or thirteen-year-old loli from the countryside.


    And one of the little loli with long pink hair, wearing a pink skirt, wearing a pink hat and full of pink sweetness whispered to a loli sitting in the middle who was wearing a blue hooded clothes.


    "Probably an uncle, maybe he is only interested in our body like a beast." In contrast to the one on the side, the little loli sitting in the middle is blue in color, including pupils and hair, and her eyes are very cute!


    "If that''s the case, watch me interrupt his OO and slip away." The last blonde little Lori said.


    "00?" Two question marks appeared in the head of Pink Loli Ai''er, but she couldn''t understand the meaning of blonde Loli''s words.


    "Far, is this really good?" The blue-haired Luna said worriedly.


    "We are not the same as the country girls who were sold there. The three of us are elites selected to serve in the imperial capital. We must work hard, then find a good man to marry, and start living in the imperial capital of our dreams!" Fa''er longed for Said.


    "I think Fa''er you think too much." From Luna''s eyes, she is a sentimental girl, and different from Fa''er''s innocent romance!


    In fact, because of the impoverishment caused by the heavy taxes of the empire, many poor villages began to sell their children early to make ends meet.They were just lucky, so they were bought back by the nobles of the imperial capital, but the essence was not much different from the companions who sold them to other cities!


    At this time, the carriage finally passed the gate of the imperial capital, and then drove along the street towards the noble district, and finally stopped in front of a mansion!


    When Fa''er and the three daughters got out of the carriage, they found that a young man aged 16 or 7 was already waiting for their arrival!


    "Oh, hello! My name is Buck, and my father is the interior officer of the empire! Starting today, I will be your master." The young man said with a smile.


    "Okay...so young!" Farr had originally guessed that his master would be an uncle, but he did not expect to be only a few years older than them.


    Ai''er seemed to have a very good first impression of him. She was relieved to see that she was not a wretched uncle. She lovelyly patted her growing little Opie, and said with joy: "Wow, I feel like he is a good talker. , And a very gentle master."


    "Don''t be careless, don''t forget that men are all wolves." Luna warned.


    "If the situation isn''t good, let''s slip away, don''t worry, when the time comes, rely on my martial arts that can clean up the dangerous unicorn rabbit!" Blonde Lolita said disapprovingly.


    "That, you seem to be very wary of me. In that case, let me take you around in the Imperial Capital and buy you some clothes by the way." Buck said gently.


    "Is it really possible?" Ai''er said in surprise.


    "To be honest, you, as my servants now, naturally can''t wear clothes that are too earthy. So I will give you my budget and buy the clothes I like, as I train for work!"


    "Okay, okay." Ai''er only felt that happiness had come too soon, and he was just like the master he hoped for.The master''s father is the interior officer of the empire, he should be a very grand nobleman.


    The three women followed Buck with joy, like a curious baby watching everything in the imperial capital, secretly marveling at its grandeur and prosperity.Compared with the backward village where he was born, there are only simple hotels.Adventurers will ask why there is no weapon shop in the village, which makes them very injured.


    A group of people came into the city like soil buns and came to the most prosperous commercial street in the imperial capital!And with the gold coins that Buck gave, they were able to buy a few beautiful clothes for themselves, which is simply unimaginable!


    From two o''clock noon to six o''clock in the evening, three loli holding large bags and small bags, followed him back to the mansion.


    It seemed that when it was time for dinner, the chef in the white hat pushed the dining car and placed several plates of delicious food in front of them.


    Buck squinted and smiled, sitting opposite the three loli, motioning them to eat dinner first.


    "It''s delicious." The blonde Lolita exclaimed, and began to slurp, without any girly manners at all.


    "Far, eat slowly, the master is watching." Luna said.


    "It doesn''t matter, it''s better for you to be happy than anything else." Buck lay on the sofa, smiling at the three girls.


    The host is too talkative, too gentle, and treats herself better than her parents. The pink Lori Ai''er only felt moved in her heart.It is really great to be lucky enough to serve in the imperial capital.1


    Ten minutes later, all the dishes on the table were eaten by the three women.


    "Master, thank you very much for your hospitality." Ai''er put on a sweet smile.


    "Hiccup, it''s been a long time since I''ve been full like this." Fa''er touched his belly and vomited cutely.


    "Haha, are you full, let''s start the dinner." Although Buck smiled, he faintly exuded an icy chill.


    He clapped his hands vigorously, only to see a dozen bodyguards in black clothes and black pants appear behind them.


    Three of them squeezed their arms and blocked their movements.


    "Hahaha, Buck, you got some good stuff back!" Behind Buck, three people appeared at the same time.A middle-aged man with a gentle appearance at the front, he brought a dangerous dog-shaped species to come!


    "Dad, which one do you like." It turned out that he was Buck''s father, the interior officer of the empire.


    "Hey, that pink haired guy looks good." He smiled evilly.


    "I think the blue-haired girl has great eyes, and the feeling of adding it is probably very cute." said the fat-eared nobleman.


    "Asshole, let us go." Fa''er got cold and realized that he was wrong.He is so gentle, he is a hungry wolf!


    She jumped with her feet and kicked the bodyguard behind!


    But as a nobleman''s guard, Farr''s strength was not worth seeing, and he could not hurt him at all.


    The black guard sneered and hit her in the stomach with a punch.Farr''s eyes widened and she slowly fell to the ground.


    "It was Skar who picked her, it looks very savage." Buck said, shaking his head.


    "That''s right, that''s right, that kind of girl needs a little bit of processing to be interesting. Since some night attack appeared, we didn''t dare to go out, but it suffocated us. Haha, but now I can finally indulge, Ornest General Esdes was sent to crusade against them." The tall, thin, bald middle-aged man who appeared at the end looked like a suffocated hungry wolf.

 1763 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01789Behead

    "Understood, then break her two feet first." Buck said with a smile.


    The bodyguard of the guard who locked Farr twisted his hands vigorously, and she could see her two lower legs folded back from the knees to 180 degrees.


    "Ahhh..." Fa''er''s eyes went dark, and she wailed in pain.


    "Oh, oh, what a sweet scream." Skar looked at Farr''s painful expression, and actually gave out a gloomy smile, as if enjoying it all.


    "Hehe, they won''t be able to escape right now, how can they be damaged?" Buck''s father said with a smile.


    Although he was the empire''s interior officer, he often took the little country loli he bought with cheap money, and invited his colleagues and friends to hold parties with tortured girls.They often use perverted methods to play with the girls, and it turns out that rape and killing are too common compared to it!


    "My lord father, what you are after is the little girl named Ai''er, please don''t frighten others." Buck said.


    "Of course, I will treat her as the most beautiful gift for my baby." The interior officer said, squatting down and touching his dangerous dog-shaped species: "It''s called a dog, and now it''s made. What about the love period. Oh, yes, how about letting everyone come to see your beautiful marriage?"


    Ai''er''s eyes showed infinite despair and horror, and fell from the happy heaven to hell in an instant. They actually... actually want the animal to ruin his body?


    She never expected that the Imperial Capital bought her own master and would treat herself with inhuman cruel methods.My mind replenishes the beautiful dreams on its own, and it suddenly becomes fragmented!


    "Leave the last little blue-haired girl to me. It should be great to puncture her eyes first, and then lick it," said the fat-eared nobleman.


    "It''s great, it seems that it won''t be damaged anywhere, but the dignity of being a human will definitely be destroyed." Buck nodded in praise, just watching the good show in front of him.


    As the nobles of the empire, they have seen too many girls.In the past, I only liked to seize their first and night powers, but after the abnormality in my heart deepened, I usually used girls to make fun of them, and gradually I couldn''t be satisfied!


    "It seems that you are having a good time. I didn''t disturb your Yaxing." Suddenly, a cold man''s voice came from the room, interrupting their enjoyment time and saving the three women in time!


    "Wha...what!" The dozen or so guards in the hall sensed the danger and immediately surrounded Buck with vigilance.


    Buck and all of them looked in the direction of the voice at the same time.First, a handsome man with black hair appeared in his eyes!Just looking at his appearance will give people the illusion of a spring breeze.Behind him, a dozen murderous figures appeared at the same time, many boys and girls.


    Nie Kong glanced at the dog who was about to move, looked at its red eyes and the three loli bound by the guards around him, and quickly understood what had happened on the scene.


    "Huh, no one... don''t worry, he is... Minister Nie Kong of our Empire Security Bureau." Because the night attack was full of storms in the city, they became nervous, and it was normal to be a little panicked.


    When everyone heard it, they all showed surprised expressions.But why did Master Nie Kong not invite him, and bring his own troops?


    "It''s an honor, I don''t know what the important thing is, Master Nie Kong came to visit late at night." He is an internal officer of the empire and one of the supporters of Minister Ornest.He often confronted Nie Kong under the leadership of Ornest, and he was naturally familiar with him.


    "Hey, shouldn''t you come to see us to play." The fat-eared nobleman showed an ugly face, and he was about to blind Luna''s cute eyes.


    "Yes, I''m here to play with you." Before they showed any surprises, Nie Kong went on to say in a cold voice, "Nahassiu and Nelia, don''t leave one."


    "Yes, Lord Nie Kong!" Seeing the group of girls tortured by Buck and the others, the women behind them exploded early.At this moment, upon hearing Nie Kong''s command, he rushed towards them instantly.


    "Protect your lord." How could the group of guards take care of the three daughters of Fa''er, and they all sacrificed themselves to block in front of the internal officer.


    The interior officer thought Nie Kong was joking, but when the blood of the guards splashed on his cheeks, he finally knew how serious the situation was.


    "Nie Kong...you...you unexpectedly...openly kill us, are you planning to rebel against the empire?" The interior officer shuddered, and Senei shouted.


    "Who would know. No, even if it was really exposed, I didn''t feel anything wrong. In my eyes, you are just ants, just like I was in front of "them"."


    Nie Kong watched Naha Xiu''s killing and slaughter coldly, and said with a chuckle.


    "You...you..." Nie Kong''s arrogant answer made him speechless for a while.


    "Don''t worry, I will help you let your wife and son accompany you to death."


    Buck was scared, and his feet even trembled.Watching his guards die completely, they are like ruthless butchers, with indifferent eyes as if they were killing animals.


    Sure enough, they are the assassination department of the famous town empire, a frightening existence.


    And Shayo and Iyeas, who had experienced the murder for the first time, saw the bloody scene before them, and all the bile they vomited came out.Fortunately, among the newcomers, only two of them are qualified to kill, and the rest need to be strictly investigated, for fear of spies.


    "No... don''t kill me, Minister Ornest won''t forgive you, your majesty will be fair for me." The interior officer only had time to say a begging for mercy, and Jiang Xue of Nahasiu had already cut off his head. Lost.


    In the rolling sound of grunting, watching his father''s head roll under his feet, Buck peeed in his pants.


    "Don''t worry too much, it will be your turn soon." Pawnee came behind him in an instant, blasted his head with a brute force, and filled the ground with red and white.


    The dangerous dog-shaped dog named Dorg, barking and biting the body of their owner, didn''t know how to be afraid!


    The three little loli saw the scene in front of them, almost stunned.Buck, who were demons, were all killed. They didn''t know whether they should be afraid of the bloody scene or be lucky to survive the catastrophe.

 1764 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01790, game killing?

    "Report to Lord Nie Kong that all forty-three members of the interior officer''s family have been killed." Naha Xiu reported.


    "Good job, let''s clean up the battlefield now, and wipe out our criminal traces as much as possible." Nie Kong nodded and said.


    "Then Lord Nie Kong, what should the three of them do, do you need to kill them together?" Pony asked, pointing to the three trembling little pink, blue and yellow loli.


    "They should be slaves bought by the interior officer, but unfortunately they saw our crime! So Lord Nie Kong, please don''t be merciless!" Nahaxiu persuaded.


    "But... but Master Nie Kong, they are innocent." Sha Youxin couldn''t bear it, pleading loudly.


    "Shut up, it''s not your turn to speak." Naha Xiu yelled coldly. As the captain, he will do everything possible to protect the safety of the team and forbid a single mistake to cause a crisis.Many people naturally don''t know Naha Xiu''s good intentions, but think he is too harsh.


    "Woo. Mom and Dad, it''s too scary in the Imperial City, we really want to go back!" Ai''er hugged Luna and Fragmented Foot, looking forward to them before they came, but now they saw the darkest side.


    "It''s okay, let the three of them follow me back. I just happen to lack a maid in my house!" Nie Kong said calmly.At present, there are only Ma Yin, Wu Min and Remus, the maid, and it still feels too little to control a family.


    "For their lives," Naha Xiu hummed coldly.


    "My lord, please forgive us." Ai''er cried sadly.Although they were lucky enough to escape from the tiger''s mouth, they were really scared who knew how the new owner who took them in would play to themselves.


    "Idiot, you can be Master Nie Kong''s maid, is that something that so many girls in the imperial capital envy?" Zhuzi said.


    "That''s right, we also came to the imperial capital from the countryside a few days ago. Fortunately, Master Nie Kong wanted to see it differently," Sha You whispered.


    Ai''er looked at Nie Kong with tears, her handsome cheeks seemed to make herself feel at ease.And the few girls following him are so beautiful, he seems...do they look credible?


    "Ai''er, promise. Even if we let us leave, we are alone in the imperial capital and unable to return to our hometown. Besides, Farr is injured and needs medical treatment." Luna cried.


    "Okay... Okay, thank you for your stay. If adults are eager to play with us, please just play with Ai''er, please forgive Luna and Farr." Ai''er said strongly.


    "No more nonsense, be careful that I tear your mouth." Xiaoyin sticks in her waist, posing the big European pie that makes the three women jealous, "I haven''t let Master Nie Kong play it myself, how can I have time to play? you guys."


    Ai''er suddenly couldn''t laugh or cry, and felt relieved a lot.To be sure, that adult has so many beautiful girls, and he certainly looks down on himself from the country.


    "You two follow me back with the wounded, Naha Xiu, you clean up the battlefield, and immediately use Nelia''s Emperor to send it back."


    "Understood, Lord Nie Kong." Nelia said softly.


    "Oh, by the way, I almost forgot to leave something important." Nie Kong''s figure paused. He took out a large stack of posters from the ring in his hand and sprayed it forcefully into the sky.


    When the poster fell on the ground, Naha Xiu and the others looked at it curiously. It was clearly a poster sign for night raids.No... No, Master Nie Kong did he learn from General Esders and wanted to blame the night attack and lead them out?


    "Master Nie Kong, why did you do that?" Bonnie asked with a simple eye.


    "Hehe, just confuse the water a bit. Since Ornest dared to send Esders out of the dissident rightly, how could I lose to him. So come to the game and see who kills it faster!" Nie Kong smiled slightly. When he killed all the officials who opposed him, his colleagues were almost dead.The most important point is to confuse the water and forcibly break the trap that Esders lured and designed to attack at night!


    True or false, I didn''t expect there would be three night attacks.Things have become so interesting, I really want to see the expressions of Queen Esther and Ornest.


    Even if Ornest knows it in the end, he will only eat that dumb loss. Who will let him do the same thing!


    And killing those guys who dare to harm Lori, Nie Kong only felt too refreshed in his heart.Loli is used to love, they are simply wasting resources.


    "That''s it, Master Nie Kong''s strategy is really wonderful." Naha Xiu said with admiration.


    "Speaking of Minister Ornest''s worst, his party members must be as necrotic as they are. Master Nie Kong will take us to kill them." Iyeas said in approval.


    Sha You hummed vigorously, and the two finally began to treat Nie Kong''s assassination department as their home, and they agreed with Nie Kong and Nahaxiu in their hearts.


    "Hehe, how can you kill them all at once?" Nie Kong smiled and shook his head. If the conscience faction and the Ornest faction are all dead, the early imperial capital probably won''t be opened.


    "Go back and rest. There will be two goals for tomorrow night." After speaking, he grabbed the three loli hugging each other and instantly disappeared in front of Naha Xiu and them.


    Nie Kong used his teleport ability to return the three lovely loli to his home.


    Suddenly the venue changed, and the three girls were taken in a daze, as if they were dreaming.


    "Hey, Lord... Master, who are they?" Remus was surprised to see Nie Kong coming back, but when she saw the three loli behind, she said with a loud voice.


    "Master, are they new maids?" Wu Min guessed.


    "Yes, starting tomorrow, you have to help Mayin train them well."


    "Master, please be on me." Mayin smiled cutely.


    "The three of you will introduce yourself and meet your maid maid by the way." Nie Kong pointed to the cute little pink ponytail and said.


    "No, no, the rule is that you should call the master first." Main said, shaking his head vigorously.


    "Yes, yes, the unqualified ones have no food." Remus continued.


    Ai''er''s eyes flowed with tears, which is really great. The new owner is normal and will not bully them.

 1765 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 01791, night attack, action!

    Ai''er and the three daughters have been trembling and trembling for a few days. In addition to the need to learn how to serve the master and the attitude towards the master, except for the severe abuse of the maid maid, Mayin, except for doing wrong things and starving for a long time.No, in fact, those trivial things that can be ignored at all, are too pediatric for the bitter wild girl who grew up in the country.


    Master Nie Kong did not bully them, and when they were done, they could freely arrange their own time. Occasionally, Lord Mayin would take them out of the Imperial City Market to buy things.


    Although for the three daughters of Mayin, they are used to life and feel very plain, but their three loli are like new life.As if dreaming, the current life overlapped with what was often dreamed of before arriving in the imperial capital.


    The three meals a day have very delicious and luxurious deluxe dishes, which are 10,000 times more delicious than the food that Devil Buck cooked for them that day, and they will eat every meal.


    Having a comfortable hot spring bath every night gave them the illusion of being in heaven, giving the three little loli from the country an unprecedented experience.It''s no wonder that those girls that day would say that the girls in the imperial capital are envious of their jobs, and it''s so happy to be the master''s maid!!


    Fortunately, that day the master, like a great hero, rescued themselves, Farr and Luna from the hands of the demons, and then gave them everything they had hoped for in their dreams, so that they could re-live in the prosperous imperial capital that they had longed for since childhood.


    Their master Nie Kong is so young and handsome, obviously different from the perverted Buck.Even if the host smiled gently and said to insult them, Ai''er felt that maybe she would be willing to dedicate her life, it would be difficult to refuse his request!It''s a pity that the host''s popularity is too scarce, and there is only the host alone in the house.


    The owner did not have time to marry a wife and have children, and he did not have his own parents, so pitiful like them.Compared with Buck and the others, Master Nie Kong was obviously a normal human being, different from the noble Jiuchi Roulin.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Everyone should be here!" Najiexitan gathered the members of the night raid and discussed the organization: "I have two bad news to announce, please listen carefully. First, we and The local team lost contact."


    Lubbock showed a look of surprise, and Brand looked at Tazmi''s puzzlement and explained: "Because of the large size of the empire, we are in charge of the imperial capital during night raids. There are also teams engaged in assassination work elsewhere. ."


    "Please be prepared for the possible complete destruction. Another last one, there have been many murders in the imperial capital a few days ago. The dead have more than ten officials of the conscience faction that we need to protect, the corrupt dark officials of the Ornest faction. Twenty, and there was almost no livelihood at the scene! The most troublesome thing was that a poster with [NightRaid Tenchu] appeared at the killing scene." Najie Xitan said in a deep voice.


    "I can tell at a glance that it is a forgery, it seems to be a night attack on us and destroy our reputation!" Brand said.


    "Although it may be the case once or twice, it has committed more than a dozen crimes, and everyone in the Imperial Capital now seems to have determined that we did it. Every time an incident occurred in a very tightly guarded manner. Especially the former Minister Jolly and him 30 guards died, and Qiao Li and his daughter received the true transmission of Huangquan Temple, and their strength is comparable to the four ghosts of the Rakshasa. Therefore, the officials of the imperial capital can only think that there is no other possibility other than our night attack." Najiexi Tan said with a wry smile.


    When the reputation of the night attack was ruined, it was impossible for the officials of the conscience faction to seek refuge in their revolutionary army, and they would face unprecedented losses..


    "The only one with that kind of power should be the emissary." Lubbock said softly.


    "Although I guessed the reason for myself-because Minister Ornest saw us as a thorn in the night attack, he secretly killed their conscientious officials who resisted him, and then blamed us [NightRaid]. But his own faction The courtiers died twice more than the conscience faction, so I really don''t know who did it. If we didn''t understand that we were the deity, maybe I would think it was the night attack." Najiexitan said.


    "Maybe it''s a bait, I want to get the deity out and kill it all. But if an organization from the empire pretending to be our assailant, why would it kill the officials of the empire indiscriminately? It''s like killing people without a purpose." Brand was also puzzled. Unexpectedly, two groups of people would kill people at the same time under the reputation of night attack.And because of Nie Kong''s sudden disturbance, the clear truth became complicated and confusing, which caused them a headache for a long time!!


    "Although I understand the possibility of a trap, many of the small and half of the officials killed are very good, and they are the pillars of worrying about the country and the people. They are the indispensable talents for building a new country! We can''t lose them anymore, so I think we should get rid of those counterfeit goods, what do you mean?" Najie Xitan''s expression was slightly solemn, which shows that their choice will bring Ye Xi to life and death.


    "Although... Although I don''t understand any political factions, they use our reputation of night raids to do all the bad things, which has made me furious." Tazmi said indignantly.From the mission of assassinating the minister''s relatives a few days ago, Tazmi saw the darkness of the imperial capital clearly, so he determined to become one of them!


    "Very well, then it''s decided now." Na Jiexitan was full of momentum and issued her own order: "The consequences of using our names casually, let us come and teach them the rules of the killers!"


    Another possibility emerged in Chi Tong''s mind, could it be Hei Tong who came from the assassination department?


    Because the assassination department is controlled by officials with ulterior motives in the empire, they will not be tasked with killing people indiscriminately.Once something like that happens, you can only persuade them when you encounter them who are fake night attacks.The power of Night Attack is indeed very strong, but she understands the strength of the Assassination Department, each one is too strong.Especially the captain Naha Xiu, the strength is unmatched.Attacking them at night can only be like an egg and a rock.It''s a pity that Captain Nahasiu is too stubborn, so he can only knock on the side and tell them that killing people is wrong.

 1766 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01792, exposed?

    The successive assassinations by the two teams of Nie Kong and Asides caused the officials in the imperial capital to panic. Almost everyone was too scared to sleep for fear of encountering a night attack by the murderer.


    "Damn night attack, why didn''t they be fooled! I originally planned to pretend to be them to get rid of the group of foolish officials who opposed me, but the night attack actually gave me a trick to kill and stop it. Killing is more cruel than me," It seems to be aimed at me deliberately!" Ornest was scolding his mother with anger, and in only five days, he lost 20 powerful officers!Even if the guards are very tightly guarded, they still can''t stop the enemy''s attack!


    "Haha!" But on the other side, General Esdes, the cold queen, was laughing instead, beautiful cheeks like blooming snow lotus.


    "Esdes, what are you laughing at?" Ornest said angrily.


    "Secretary Ornest, because ah, you scolded the wrong person. There is someone else who killed your faction official." Esders chuckled.


    "Impossible! Except for the night attack by the rebels, who has the strength and courage to risk the danger of robbing the family to assassinate the senior officials of our empire?" Ornest obviously rejected Esdes''s statement suddenly. .


    "Oh, you seem to have forgotten the existence of a person. In fact, if I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I would have been suffocated. Last night, I personally took the hunter and planned to ambush the night attack, but guess what Who did you see in the end?" Esters tweeted.


    "Who, I want to see who dares to oppose me!" Ornest asked coldly.


    "You are absolutely familiar with him. Of course, he is the strongest opponent in my life-Minister Nie Kong of the Security Bureau. He sent his own assassination team members to secretly carry out the murder. In their hands, so it can fill us without a trace, learn from us and plant all the charges on the night attack, and induce them to come out." Asides explained.


    "It turned out to be... it was him, what a ruthless strategy!" Ornest was taken aback, and then his ugly face was almost distorted with anger, showing how much he hates Nie Kong.


    "Then do you think we should continue to kill, or tell your Majesty to convict him?" Esther''s pretty face showed a playful smile, and she didn''t take how many people died in her heart.


    "Idiot, if you kill all the officials of the imperial capital, who will be used to manage the imperial capital. And even if you report to your majesty, your majesty will come to me first!" Ornest felt aggrieved, I can admit that I have suffered a boring loss and have no urge to lose my sanity.


    "It''s been more than a year, and the overall strength of your hunter should be comparable to his assassination department. It''s time to open the skylight and talk to him." Ornest said with a cold snort.


    "After my hard work, of course all members of the hunter have become stronger."


    Esdes''s bright blue eyes suddenly filled with excitement. She had been waiting for a long time, is it finally time to fight Nie Kong again.


    From the first time I met Nie Kong and suffered a loss, I have worked hard for this.


    "If you have the ability to teach him a lesson, it''s best to find an opportunity to eradicate them in secret, I will push the charge to the night attack." The minister said coldly.


    It is hard to imagine that the level of Captain Nie Kong, whom I did not consider a few years ago, will grow to a level that threatens him.Ornest spent a lot of effort to deal with him, but all failed.


    Nie Kong''s political skills are average, but his methods are too powerful.No matter what strategy he has against him, he can easily break it.Such talents, why not use them for yourself.


    Nie Kong''s appearance may be a good thing for the empire, but it is very bad for him, digging out more than half of his rights.Since more than 20 years have become accustomed to the power of courtiers, how could Ornest bear it?


    Why not take advantage of this opportunity to confront him again.If Esdes loses, he can only save the accumulated strength first, and he will come later.He believes that sooner or later, he will reintegrate the political system of the imperial capital with his own ideas.


    "It''s great, I have been training hard for four years, and finally have the opportunity to fight Nie Kong and him." Asides suppressed the boiling and cheerful cells, she was about to cheer with joy.


    "Go, try to deal with the night attack as an excuse to conflict with him, by the way, put out the murder." Ornest waved his hand and said.


    "Well, you wait for my good news." Esters nodded.


    After bidding farewell to Minister Ornest, she went directly to the base of the special police hunter, where there were nine elite members she had trained hard.


    It''s a pity that more than a dozen people have been summoned by the use of martial arts, but because the special training is too S, only 8 people can survive, and each of them is very strong!


    The only one of them who didn''t have Emperor Gu, was Linglu, the only girl of the four ghosts of Raksha with a super-M physique. She liked the special training of Esther so much.


    "General Esdes!" Nine people lined up neatly and stood in front of the heroic Esdes.


    In addition to Linglu and alchemists who survived by the original special police, such as the three beasts with Asdes, and Nie Kong''s old acquaintance, Niwu, he has been following Asides for more than five years.Mastering the screaming dream of military music-the Emperor of the Flute, he can freely manipulate the emotions of the audience, although he is known to boost morale on the battlefield.General Liwa, a general of the empire, was framed for refusing to pay bribes, but Esdes voluntarily followed her after rescue, and possessed the imperial water dragon to control the liquid.The last one is obviously Daidas, a big man who came across from the Southwest War. Emperor has two large axes. Only those with extraordinary arms can wield them, but the corresponding attack power is also very strong, and can be separated from the middle into two axes. Throw it out, as long as there is power to track the enemy.


    Four other people were newly recruited, the first being Polus wearing a strange mask, who originally served in the burning unit.The emperor purgatory invites, the flame radiates the emperor, and can eject flames that cannot be extinguished with water.Next is Will from the navy, originally affiliated with the imperial navy. There seems to be a great benefactor in the army, Teiko Shura incarnates as a noble chariot-an armor type Teikoo developed based on operating armor as a prototype.The last is the handsome Lan, who once served as a teacher in the countryside near the Ru Kiln in the middle of the empire. Emperor Gu flew for thousands of miles and dreamed of joining the army to change the empire.

 1767 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01793, the hunter vs the assassination department

    "Nelia, what happened?"


    "Master Nie Kong, General Esdes, she led his hunter troop to block the door of our assassination department early in the morning, as if the visitor was not good!" Cornelia tweaked.


    "Let them come in." Looking at the expression of the pretty girl in front of him, Nie Kong guessed that there would be something hidden inside.


    "Master Nie Kong, there is actually one thing that I didn''t have time to tell you. When we went out to perform our mission last night, I was seen by General Esdes and his hunter troops." Naha Xiu explained.


    "So...so she should come here specifically to find the fault." Bonnie Jiao said, voice.


    That''s how it turns out, has the matter of pretending to be a night attack and murder exposed?Nie Kong never had the intention to hide it all the time, after all, he killed more than twenty people.If Dignified Ornest can''t detect the strangeness, then he would be too stupid!


    "It''s okay, she should have come to compromise with us." Nie Kong said with a smile.Although it has no effect on the number of people killed, the empire must be paralyzed by continuing infighting to assassinate each other!Especially for the Ornest faction, it doesn''t matter if you die one or two, but it will take a long time to replenish a large number of deaths.


    "Yes, Lord Nie Kong." Seeing Nie Kong''s calm and calm expression, Xiao Yin and the women felt a little relieved. They were really worried that the empire would convict Lord Nie Kong who was the pillar.


    Iyeas was responsible for opening the door, only to see Esther''s leather boots stomping over with an aggressive voice.She was wearing a tight-fitting blue-and-white female military uniform as before, and her tall and rugged figure made Neliya a little bit pale.But the super S aura that comes with it is too strong, covering up that beauty.The eight team members who followed her seemed well-trained, and the pseudonym Niwu standing behind secretly greeted the old acquaintance Nie Kong.


    "Oh, I would like to ask if General Esdes came to visit early in the morning, what''s the important thing?" Nie Kong said hello with a smile.


    "Huh, don''t follow my official style of being an official. If you have something to say directly, don''t you feel tired when you turn a corner?" Esdes said coldly.


    "Okay, it seems that you came for the assassination incident a few days ago! I don''t know how your hunters have gained, have you found any clues to the night attack?" Nie Kong chuckled.


    "Nonsense! If it hadn''t been for your destruction, we would have cleaned them up early. But assassinating each other now will only hurt the strength and vitality of our empire, so today I specially came to find your purpose and openly compete for the task of coping with the night attack. "Esdes said.


    "Compete openly?"


    "That''s right! Your assassination squad will have a battle with my hunters. Let''s use our strength to subdue you!" Asides said, her blue eyes were already full of strong desire to fight and hope. , Longing for the shame of defeat five years ago.Since the appearance of Digu Demon God, her strength has been increased several times, and then she has been training with her members continuously, hoping to prove that she is stronger than Nie Kong.


    "Yes, let''s fight, we won''t be as vulnerable as we were more than a year ago." Linglu advocates said.


    Nie Kong smiled in surprise, and did not expect Esther to propose the conditions for performing martial arts.For the face of the assassination department, and to take into account Nelia''s mood, Nie Kong couldn''t tolerate Nie Kong''s rejection.No, Nie Kong didn''t want to refuse either.


    "Competition? I promise your terms."


    "Let¡¯s talk about the rules of the game. Our hunter has eight members. You send eight to play against Wu Min. The one who wins the most games wins, and Minister Nie Kong, your opponent, I, Esdes Come and learn for yourself!" Asides explained.


    Cornelia and the others were obviously very good at winning, and looked at their hunters with provocative eyes.Since I could defeat them more than a year ago, I will win now easily!


    "Our competition venue is the military training ground in the military zone. I will give you half an hour to prepare." After finishing speaking, Esther left Nie Kong''s assassination department in high-heeled boots and Linglu.


    "Master Nie Kong, Green, he and Natara went to the northern border to collect information and did not come back. We seem to be missing two people." Naha Xiu frowned.


    "Well, Cornelia, the six of you are going to fight naturally! Let''s add Iyeas and Shayou, by the way, let''s train and enhance your actual combat experience." Nie Kong sent troops out and decided to fight in an instant. Candidate.


    "I... can I do it."


    As a rookie who can fight for Master Nie Kong, Sha You''s black eyes are full of incredible, Master Nie Kong would actually trust herself so much.


    "Master Nie Kong, I...I won''t let you down." Iyeas said excitedly.


    "Haha, don''t care about winning or losing, just treat it as a normal entertainment contest." Nie Kong is already in his hands. He, Nahasiu and Cornelia are three wins.He just wants to see how far Esther''s strength has grown in the past five years, and why he challenges himself so confidently.


    And the strength of Tsukushi and the others is very strong, but the lineup of the opposing Emperor Teigu is not too weak.It''s a pity that they have their own weapons, ministers and emperors, and their strength has become much stronger than a year ago, and they have a great advantage.If you follow them a year ago, perhaps there will be a hard fight at the end.


    A group of nine men was ready to go and headed towards the training ground in the military zone.Ordinary members of the assassination team would naturally not miss that good show, and all followed to watch the show.


    When he arrived at the training ground, Nie Kong found that a few hundred square meters had been vacated for the special training of soldiers. Soldiers stood around to watch the excitement.


    To Nie Kong''s surprise, Bude, who was wearing black armor, embraced Hun in a cold posture.As the most powerful general, it is too rare to have a leisurely time to watch the excitement.


    According to his explanation, in order to ensure the safety of the palace, the real purpose is to watch the excitement.


    When Esther saw Nie Kong''s coming, her tight and pretty face showed an excited smile!


    Among the three beasts, Niwu was very curious about the battle between Nie Kong and Esders. Whether Nie Kong could defeat his super powerful master for the second time, the result was really exciting.

 1768 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01794, each battle

    For the fairness of martial arts, draw lots to determine the schedule.The two sides came out one after the other, drawing out their opponents.Of course the soldiers are against the soldiers and the generals are against each other.


    After the sixteen were allocated, the battle table was clearly seen in the eyes of everyone: Will VS Naha Xiu, the strongest in the assassination department, who was born in the navy, Niu-Black Eye, the general of the three beasts, Liva ¡ª¡ªRookie Iyeas, Lan¡ª¡ªCornelia, Borus¡ª¡ªLittle Silver, Three Beasts Daidas¡ª¡ªPony, Linglu¡ª¡ªSayo, the last alchemist Dot Ya-Chikushi.The requirement of the game is only one point, killing is prohibited.


    When Will saw that he needed to play the first game, and his opponent was a teenager his age.Although his expression was quite surprised, he seemed to be very confident in his own strength.He said that after more than a year of super-rigorous special training, he felt that he had few rivals among the younger generation.


    A space has been opened up for the contest, and the martial arts show is about to begin.Countless figures in the training ground are crowded and lively. They all want to see which of the two most controversial departments can win, and even the soldiers who gambled even opened the handicap.


    The two valiant young men confronted each other in the field. When the announcement was made, their bodies moved at the same time.


    Will immediately turned out his dark armor, his imperial tool, Shura transformed into a noble chariot!The armor type imperial tool developed with the operating armor as the prototype machine can enhance the defense and strength of the operator.And Naha Xiu pulled out the sharp Jiang Xue, the match between the two is like a contradictory story protagonist.


    "You can actually block my move, it seems that your strength is indeed very strong." Naha Xiu tentatively used Jiang Xue''s blow, but found that Will completely blocked it.


    Little did he know how horrified Will was. He trained with heavy loads every day. He thought he was very proud of his speed, but found that he almost failed to respond to Naha Xiu''s attack.


    Will can be ranked in the forefront of the emissary''s ability, but Naha Xiu''s fighting talent is too strong.In the past, even if Xiaoyin and Heitong teamed up, they could only draw with him!And Nie Kong only used the clone technique once, only he could learn it.


    "Damn it, are the people in the assassination department monsters?" Will he gritted his teeth and tried his best to fight back.


    The two competed fiercely, but Will found that Naha Xiu''s speed could unexpectedly increase by a large amount.When Nahasiu''s dual acceleration was used, Will was difficult to parry.


    If it wasn''t for the Shura chariot to block the attack, if it wasn''t for an ordinary game, Will felt that he might have died several times.When Naha Xiu''s sword broke his imperial armor, Will could only give in with a wry smile.


    Bud, who was watching the battle, looked surprised, and the level of strength the two of them showed shocked him as the strongest general.


    Then it was the turn of Niu VS Black Eye, and they went to the training ground in turn.Although it looks like two small and cute little loli, one of them is actually a fake mother.


    "Come out, Destaguru, Epman!" Black Pupil immediately used the power of his emperor to summon two super dangerous species, one is a gorilla and the other is a monster standing like the opposite sex. .


    "Can her emperor control the two super dangerous species? It''s so dangerous. As expected, it was taught by Nie Kong." Niwu muttered, immediately took out her flute and played it on the spot.


    Black pupil heard the sound of the flute, and suddenly felt so sleepy and wanted to sleep!


    She immediately became alert and realized that it might be his Emperor''s ability.But even if she forcibly endures not sleeping, her body seems to be unable to use her strength.


    "I can only deal with him with the power of Emperor Gu." Black pupil gritted his teeth and rushed towards Niwu, controlling the two ultra-dangerous species of dead bodies.


    "Sure enough, it''s too difficult. It must be done quickly." Niwu understood the shortcomings of his Digu, and would become resistant to the tune after repeated listening.


    With agility, he avoided the two dangerous species and rushed towards the black pupil, while playing the flute.However, the two dangerous species blocked the black pupil, like a wall to protect her safety.


    There was a stalemate for two minutes, and Niwu found that the black pupil was holding her own sword, clearly resisting the influence of the lullaby.


    "Secret skills, ghosts are summoned." Niwu had no choice but to use Digu''s last stunt.The genre changed in an instant, but the self-satisfied Niwu instantly changed from a cute pseudonym to Nezha''s figure in a hundred thousand sneer jokes, which is amazing!


    It turned out that his emperor finally became hypnotizing himself, thereby greatly enhancing his physical abilities, such as Zan Gao in One Piece.


    "It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve transformed, let¡¯s have a decisive victory." After several years of special training by Asides, even if Niwu doesn¡¯t have the emperor himself, his strength is much more reliable than the Four Ghosts of the Rakshasa. With Digu Hypnosis enhanced.


    "I won''t let Master Nie Kong down." Hei Tong instantly drew his sword and attacked Niu with two partners.


    Niu actually knocked the chimpanzee out with a simple punch, and then had a frontal collision with the black pupil, and his speed was actually faster than the black pupil''s normal state.


    Heitong discovered for the first time that she had encountered an opponent that could rival her for the first time.The former special police, Sheila, couldn''t stop them.


    After fighting each other a few tricks, using the double acceleration, but still failed to lose the opponent in seconds.Seeing that Nahasiu used the first double acceleration, they were already alert.


    "Double acceleration." In the end, only the black pupil was standing on the chimpanzee''s powerful arm, and then he controlled the dangerous chimpanzee to throw her out, cooperating with the black pupil''s double acceleration, and ejected like a rocket.


    "Oops, can the speed be increased again?" Niwu was shocked, without giving him time to think, the black pupil had already appeared above him, and the sharp blade pointed at his throat.


    I used enhanced secret skills, but I could only stand on the same level as her.He understands that he will lose in the end, and if the opponent cannot be resolved as quickly as possible, the strengthening time will end soon.


    But Black Pupil was obviously unwilling to waste more time, using the corpse doll he controlled to start the battle.


    Tegu''s ability is too cheating, if she collects more dangerous species, the game won''t need to be played.

 1769 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01795The fierce battle situation

    Seeing that her hunter had lost two games in a row, Esther''s expression turned gloomy. She said to General Liva, "Liva, it''s your turn in the next game. Although it''s a bit difficult, please be sure to Win the victory." General Liwa''s Emperor is a water dragon that can control liquid, and there is no water flow in the training ground of the game, and it is difficult to exert its true power.If the venue is changed to the sea or river, then his emperor is terrible.However, Esther''s imperial equipment that controls ice and snow will completely overcome the water dragon!


    "Yes, my master." Like a gentleman butler, General Liva closed his hands and bowed humbly.Can transform a domineering general into a docile sheep, the skill of Esther S is indeed undiminished!


    When Liwa stood out of the training ground, the surrounding soldiers exclaimed. It seems that many people recognize him as the former general.As for Lord Nie Kong''s assassination unit, it turned out that it was a brat!


    Compared with Liwa, Iyeas is indeed far behind, regardless of his strength and temperament.Who can become a general of a country with military exploits, what will be their own strength?


    The two confronted each other in the training ground, but Iyeas was obviously nervous, and he could understand from the sweat on his forehead.Leva looked at Iyeas who looked like a recruit, shook his head and smiled.


    He put away his imperial ring, and gently hooked Iyeas!Iyeas gritted his teeth, holding the hilt in both hands and rushed up desperately.


    "It''s a good embryo, but it''s too tender." Liva shook his head and said, avoiding Iyeas'' long sword casually.


    Iyeas¡¯ long swords were cut out, showing a high level of combat literacy. Like a specialized veteran who has trained for several years, it¡¯s no wonder Liva would say that he is a good seed.


    Damn... he''s been avoided, his speed is so fast!He clearly stood motionless in front of his eyes, but he did not touch the corner of his clothes.While horrified in his heart, Iyeas still persisted in attacking.


    Suddenly, Iyeas felt that his sword finally touched the real thing.He was overjoyed, thinking he had hit the enemy.But looking over, Liva pinched his long sword with his hand.


    Liva shot for the first time, and his right foot silently appeared in the lower abdomen of Iyeas.Withstands the tremendous force of Liva''s attack, Iyeas directly fell a few meters out, announcing his defeat!


    Seeing Liva finally win a game for her, Esther''s icy face eased slightly.If you lose three games in a row, the odds of winning the game later are too slim.


    "Master Nie Kong, I''m sorry, I...I lost." Iyeas knelt in front of Nie Kong, as if he was pleading.


    "Hehe, he is the former general of our empire. It''s normal to lose in his hands. Don''t you think you can have the strength of a general," Nie Kong said calmly.


    "It turns out that he is a general... General, so... I am so happy to be able to compete with him." Iyeas suddenly realized that he felt a lot better.He is honored to be able to fight for Lord Nie Kong, at least let himself know the gap between himself and the imperial general.


    "Master Nie Kong, then it''s my turn." Nelia smiled gently.


    "Go on, it should be easy to win with your strength." Not to mention the enhancement of double cultivation with oneself, she was strong enough to cope with any member of the hunter.


    Nelia hummed slightly and moved to the wide training ground.The hunter came out of a handsome blond man, who had the same virtue as the leader of Anning Sect, and he looked too damn good.


    But the beautiful Nelia completely compared him.In terms of beauty, she is equal to Esders.


    At the beginning of the game, Lan controlled his own emperor, making him float more than ten meters in the air, and then the feathered arrow behind him shot towards Nelia.


    As an ordinary opponent, Lan Zao stands undefeated, who can float in the sky.However, Nelia didn''t talk about the powerful power contained in the body, she could jump at least 100 meters high in one jump, and Teigu could move herself and the people around him to any position with the Teigu.


    "Quadruple acceleration!" Nelia said lightly, and her body instantly disappeared from the dense feather arrows.Esther was stunned, even she didn''t realize how Nelia disappeared.


    "I''m behind you." Nelia''s voice came out, and the figure slowly appeared.Lan Da was shocked and hurriedly controlled Feather to shoot away.


    But Nelia''s figure disappeared again, and then appeared above him in a blink of an eye, kicking him down from the sky with one foot, and Lan had no ability to resist.


    "Wow, the eldest sister is so handsome." Sha You said longingly.


    "Oh, Lord Nie Kong is eccentric, and only give the eldest sister a small stove, obviously we only learned the double acceleration." Zhuzi whispered, his tone full of envy.


    Naha Xiu''s eyes narrowed. As early as a year ago, he discovered that Nelia''s strength had increased tenfold out of thin air, making him hard to catch a horse.The only person who can do that miracle is Lord Nie Kong.


    In the fifth game, it was Xiaoyin''s turn to play, holding a water dragon sword that could temporarily strengthen himself. The enhancement was really limited, but it was a pity that there was no imperial weapon suitable for her.


    The hunter sent out the shirtless Polus. Because he was wearing a gas mask, he could not see his real appearance, and he only had a sniper rifle type weapon in his hand.


    Nie Kong''s mind came up with the specific introduction of the emperor. Purgatory brought in a fire that could release water that could not be extinguished!


    Di Gu''s abilities are very strong, and Xiao Yin seems unavoidable that there will be a hard fight, unless she uses all her strength to defeat the opponent at the beginning, but few people will use their own assassin at the beginning.


    Sure enough, as expected by Nie Kong, Xiao Yin''s ordinary speed could not help Borus. When he was about to use double acceleration, Borus suddenly pointed his muzzle at the sky.


    His imperial equipment seemed to have become a volcanic crater, and the sky full of magma and flames sprayed out and filled the training ground, surrounding Xiaoyin.


    The scorching flames of the training ground made the soldiers retreat more than ten steps.


    Xiao Yin''s eyes could only see the blazing flames, and he could no longer see Porus.She had planned to split the soil to extinguish the flames, but unfortunately the fire did not lose a bit.She missed the chance to win the game, and in the end she lost the game.

 1770 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01796, Nie Kong is out

    Although the assassination team won three in five games, Nie Kong was not very satisfied with the results.He originally thought that apart from the two newcomers, Iyeas and Shayou, Cornelia and the others would win a complete victory.


    It''s a pity that Xiaoyin was defeated, and she was helpless for the Emperor who could spray flames in a wide range.If the battlefield is not restricted, perhaps Xiao Yin will ultimately belong to the winning side.For this reason, Naha Xiu scolded Xiao Yin severely. She was aggrieved and hid behind Nie Kong crying, looking for Master Nie Kong''s gentle comfort.So sad, because I was afraid of burning my clothes, so I gave up.


    If he is exposed to the eyes of soldiers of several kilometers without wearing his clothes, and the proud Oupai is exposed in front of boys other than Master Nie Kong, then he doesn''t have to live.


    In the end, there are only four games left, and it is the crucial sixth game that Pawnee VS holds two big axes, a huge and powerful Handa Idas, a confrontation between power and speed.


    Nie Kong deliberately urged Pony to keep his mind simple and don''t get muddled. Don''t use your own shortcomings and the opponent''s advantage in the game.If you have to compare strength with him, don''t you ask for trouble.Losing the game would be too embarrassing for the assassination team, and Nie Kong clearly planned to crush and win the victory.


    A person who can carry the Emperor''s two big axes is not as powerful as Bonnie can, even after more than four years of rough special training by Nie Kong.


    Boni earnestly remembered Master Nie Kong''s instructions, and when the game started, she immediately used her double speed to accelerate.


    Daidas'' size can be seen from his clumsiness, but the axe he throws will follow Pony''s back!That is the special ability of Emperor Gu. The axe can be separated into two axes and thrown out. As long as there is power, it can track the enemy.


    It is a pity that the two axes can''t keep up with Bonnie''s high-speed displacement at all, and Bonnie has issued fierce punches one after another.Daidas couldn''t deal with the agile fighters at all, and was beaten by Pony and stepped down in embarrassment.


    The seventh game consists of Sha You VS Linglu of the Rakshasa Four Ghosts. She holds an ordinary long sword like Iyeas, her pretty face is a bit nervous, and her left arm is tied with a strange green eyeball.


    Glancing at Sha You''s Emperor Gu, Ling Lu only chuckled. She used to mix with the warden in executions before, and she knew the function of Emperor Gu too well.And after more than a year of special training by Asides, her own real strength, who was born in Huangquan Temple, has risen to a higher level. Seeing the perverts of her opponent, Fenelia, feel good morning.


    At the beginning of the game, Sha You immediately activated her mind-reading ability, and she quickly predicted Linglu''s attack direction.However, Linglu did attack according to what she knew, but the routine was too weird for Sha You to resist.


    For example, her fingernails suddenly stretched out and turned into ten sharp weapons.For example, when she comes next to her body, her black hair becomes a steel needle that can be manipulated.That''s right, her whole body seemed to be able to be used as an extremely dangerous weapon.


    Fortunately, killing is prohibited in the game, otherwise Sha You might have died a dozen times.Without a chance to use Teigu''s hypnotic illusion, she was quickly defeated by Linglu!


    Asides watching the game with a cold face, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.If you lose again, it will decide the outcome.Now they have won in seven games-4 losses and 3 wins. There is still a possibility of winning the game.


    No, the next game is likely to determine the victory of both sides.She knew that she couldn''t wait any longer, and she couldn''t suppress the urge to confront Nie Kong long ago.


    Once the final Dottya loses the game, it will be the winner. How wonderful is the final game between the generals?In that case, only two games can be played at the same time, without affecting each other!


    Thinking of this, Esdes stood up and immediately said: "Nie Kong, I hope the last two games can start at the same time."


    Nie Kong was surprised, "Why suddenly change the schedule. Besides, there is only one venue for the competition, right?"


    "Huh, I can only say that I don''t want to wait anymore." As he said, Esders waved his hand.The shocking thing was discovered, a few square kilometers of training ground suddenly erected a crystal clear thick ice wall from the middle, dividing it into two halves from the middle.


    "It''s really worthy of being the master, who can easily freeze ice in places where there is no water." Liwa sighed.Compared to his own Teikoku, if there is no water source, it looks like a chicken rib.


    The onlookers crowded in front of the soldiers hurriedly retreated, once again giving way to a large area.In this way, the problem of the venue is solved.


    "Nie Kong, that''s okay." Standing in the center of the training ground, Esdes, wearing a blue and white uniform, looked at Nie Kong provocatively with beautiful blue eyes.


    "Hehe, she is so thoughtful. Xiao Zhuzi, it seems that we can play together." Nie Kong looked at the cute little giant X and said.


    "Yeah." There was a burst of joy in Zhuzi''s heart. He followed Master Nie Kong like a tail, and the two went out to the center of the spacious training ground.


    On the opposite side stood two beautiful girls, Esdes and Alchemist Dotya, and the Lord will have the appearance of the Demon God.She drank the blood of dangerous species from the hidden pot in the Imperial Treasury more than two years ago, and gained the ability to control ice and snow.Rather than say that Tegu, it is better to say that the ability of the dangerous species is absorbed and used to the fullest.Even if the blood master dangerous species appeared in front of Asides, she might not have had her power.As an alchemist in the Western Kingdom, Dotya has undergone many transformations, and she has even heard that she has collaborated with Dr. Fashion for several transformations.She has the emperor with vampire teeth and can suck blood and use it for self-treatment and enhance her own strength!


    Suddenly the audience was silent, no one left without permission, and they all were curious about who could win the final victory.Needless to say, Nie Kong is the first legendary figure who is not afraid of Super General S Esdes in many years, and Minister Ornest has been helpless for many years.


    Minister Nie Kong wins the battle meeting, or Esdes will be like General Liwa, to subdue Minister Nie Kong.


    They have always only understood the strength of Esders, and Minister Nie Kong is very mysterious, so few people have the honor to see his strength.Let''s wait and see how powerful it is.

 1771 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01797, the second battle with Esdes

    The audience on the side held their breath, their eyes reluctant to move away from the confrontation between Nie Kong and Asides!Although Esther''s aura is indeed too strong, Nie Kong''s appearance and temperament can actually suppress her!


    "Nie Kong, since my defeat four years ago, I finally have the confidence to wash away the humiliation you brought to me. Today I will definitely defeat you!" Esther took a deep breath, staring straight at his blue eyes. Nie Kong.


    Facing the hot gaze that flickered in Esther''s icy eyes, Nie Kong seemed to have a hairy illusion in his heart.


    "Hehe, then there are no additional conditions for this competition."


    "Hmph, of course, if you lose, it''s best to be able to resign from your post and return to my jurisdiction like General Liva!" Asides said strongly as always.


    "That won. Well, you seem to fit the type of girl I like." Nie Kong smiled and blinked at her, only to see a strange blush on the cold face of Esthers opposite. I don''t know if it is anger or shame.


    "Asshole, you don''t talk big, how can you win me over the past four years?" Esters waved his big hand, and dense ice weapons shot at Nie Kong.


    When Nie Kong pushed the ice needle away, he found that the shadow of Asides rushed in front of him, and her right hand was holding an ice sword emitting blue light.


    "It''s fast." The onlookers Naha Xiu let out a low voice, no acceleration skills were used, but the speed of General Esdes was comparable to him!


    Nie Kong learned the appearance of Esdes, using the power of steel to phantom a black steel sword exactly like her with his right hand, and easily blocked her attack with the sword.Only less than one meter away from Esdes, the very cold chill he felt spread from her body!


    "Freeze!" Esdes pushed the power of his Emperor to the maximum efficiency. The temperature around her as the center was dropping instantly!


    The frost that was originally only covering the long sword began to spread toward the iron sword that collided with Nie Kong, as if planning to wrap Nie Kong in it, freezing into ice.


    Nie Kong smiled, only to see the frosty white black long sword in his hand suddenly disappeared, and then he suddenly kicked Esdes in the abdomen.


    Asides was surprised, she could only attach a layer of solid ice to her left arm, intending to harden Nie Kong''s blow.


    But Esdes was surprised to find that his proud and solid ice layer was broken by Nie Kong in an instant.The terrifying force from the arm knocked out her plump body.


    "General Esdes, you will lose if you are not serious." Nie Kong joked.


    "Damn it." Seeing Nie Kong dare to underestimate himself, Esdes was very angry.She patted the ground with one hand, and a layer of cold frost instantly covered the ground.Under Nie Kong''s feet, a one-meter wide ice cone suddenly springed up like bamboo shoots after a rain, and instantly stretched more than ten meters.If I were an ordinary person, I would have been skewered into chicken skewers.


    Nie Kong leaped back, but abruptly avoided.But Esther''s attack did not end. From the huge ice wall separating the training ground, a dozen huge ice cones also emerged, surrounding Nie Kong!


    The originally narrow space was full of ice cones, and it was difficult to have room to escape.


    The black steel sword appeared in Nie Kong''s hand again, and he easily interrupted all the ice cones that hit him.However, Esdes appeared in the sky above Nie Kong instantly and kicked him on the cheek.


    Nie Kong stood still with his left hand, took a slight step, and chuckled: "Oh, the strength and speed have indeed improved a lot compared to four years ago. It is indeed Esders."


    Asides snorted coldly, she condensed a huge ice ball that looked like a meteorite while she was still in the air, and slammed it towards Nie Kong.


    The sky turned into darkness, and the hockey puck almost filled the space of the entire training ground, leaving no gaps, it was incredible.


    Xiao Yin and the others were almost stunned, Master Nie Kong would be fine.


    "Sure enough, it is General Esders, too powerful." The surrounding soldiers were full of horror. The power was clearly not owned by humans, it was too strong.


    It is said that two years ago, because of the rebellion of foreign nations in the southwest, General Esdes froze the sinister southwest into an icy world with one move, allowing the troops to end the battle easily. It seems that the rumor is true!


    Nie Kong''s right foot shook, and a ten-meter-long Sky Great Sword emerged from the soil, poking the ice ball falling from the sky into powder.


    Facing Nie Kong''s weird power, Asides was shocked. Did he always hide his imperial equipment before?


    Nie Kong had already rushed forward without waiting for Esdes to think.


    Esther took a forcibly and jumped out five meters in an instant.But watching Nie Kong follow behind her, she used her ice and snow ability to stand a half-meter thick ice wall in front of her.


    Nie Konghui directly smashed the ice wall in front of him, but it was a pity that Asides, who had time to relax, launched a counterattack.


    She used the strength she had strengthened over the past four years, and her fierce attack could only see a phantom in the eyes of the audience, but Nie Kong blocked it again and again.


    Asides¡¯ ice and snow capabilities, Minister Nie Kong¡¯s ability to transform a black steel sword out of thin air, two powerful abilities inspire unprecedented exciting battles.Their fierce battle destroyed the training ground completely, and there were many potholes, and the audience shouted wonderfully.


    But Cornelia could see that her Master Nie Kong clearly didn''t use her power, as if he was feeding Esdes.


    Master Nie Kong obviously only needs to illusion a dozen of that kind of long swords, and control the sharp ones to attack Esdes, which cannot be stopped by the ice and snow ability of Esdes.


    Cornelia understood that the long sword would attack according to Master Nie Kong''s mind, and could not escape its stalking.


    As Nelia said, Nie Kong fought with an understanding of the growth of Asdes, and with the strength of Asdes, there was indeed no right to make Nie Kong serious.


    Esthers obviously noticed the gap with Nie Kong, her pretty face turned into a lovely crimson.

 1772 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01798, ashamed of Esdes

    The azure ice and black are reflected, and the explosion formed between the collisions blows the training ground into a bumpy bump.


    "It doesn''t have much effect as before, and it''s useless to use ordinary tricks against you! It seems that you can only use the last trick, and taste the secret skills I specially researched to defeat you!" After more than ten steps, Esdes looked at Nie Kong in front of him, panting.Really deserved to be the man who wanted to conquer in his life, Nie Kong was terribly strong.Even though I have practiced hard for a few years, there is still a big gap between him in physical skills!But the stronger Nie Kong''s strength manifested, the more excited Esides felt that he had the value to defeat him.


    "Oh, what kind of trick did you practice to make you so confident?" Nie Kong smiled in surprise.


    "Look carefully, Moko Botemo!" Asides shouted, Nie Kong could perceive a strange wave with her as the center, rippling out in all directions!


    Suddenly, the sound of the entire training ground became deadly silent.There was no sound, everyone kept the previous posture strangely, and time and space were still.


    The power that Nie Kong could feel was still from the power of the emperor in Asides, but it was obviously different from the power of Hanbing, or the nature had changed.


    When the power fluctuations spread, the invisible power freezes Esdes and the time and space around her.Nie Kong controls the power of space, but Asides freezes time, it has the same magical effect as Nie Kong''s space freezing.It is a pity that her strength is too weak to restrain Nie Kong at all.


    Seeing Nie Kong standing motionless in front of him, Esdes panted heavily.After all, that trick consumes too much energy, even if she only uses it once a day.


    "Nie Kong, you are really strong! Let me do this, but now lose to me!"


    Esdes walked step by step towards Nie Kong where the ice was frozen in time and space, and his pale and pretty face showed a heart-wrenching smile.


    The use of stunts consumes a lot of her, and the time to freeze the entire time and space can''t last long!


    Asides had never planned to kill Nie Kong, she only needed to use the time that time and space had frozen, and when there was no room for resistance, Nie Kong could lose the ability to fight.


    "Before you always loved me, now looking at you in a quiet state, it''s pretty cute!"


    Esther stood in front of him, stretched out her jade hand to rub Nie Kong''s cheek, her pretty face couldn''t help but a blush appeared, and she whispered.


    "The time is almost up, let''s end it!" An ice sword appeared in her right hand, and it reached Nie Kong''s neck and pressed it tightly against the skin of Nie Kong''s neck.As long as the frozen time is lifted, he has to admit that he has lost to himself.


    "3, 2..." Esdes counted down the stopwatch in her heart. When she was about to count to one, she was shocked to find that Nie Kong in front of her mysteriously disappeared in her eyes.


    "No...impossible!" Esters rubbed his eyes, and then looked around again, clearly not touching the state of freezing time.


    "Oh, General Esdes, who are you looking for?" Suddenly, Nie Kong''s familiar voice heard in his ear.Before turning around, she found her body lightened and lost her balance.


    She exclaimed, instinctively extending her hand to stabilize herself.But she found that she was holding Nie Kong''s neck.Nie Kong put one hand on his knees, and the other hand wrapped his arms around his waist, hugged by the shameful princess!


    The stopped time and space instantly returned to its original state, and everyone looked at the training ground in disbelief.A second, they beat you to death, but why suddenly Nie Kong¡¯s affectionate princess hugged the Super S¡¯s General Esdes, what happened during that time?And looking at the expression of General Esders, he clearly looked like a girl.Oh, my eyes are blind, and I see something I shouldn''t see.


    The hunters'' faces twitched, and suddenly they covered their eyes.What was in front of them was so shocking that they couldn''t bear it.


    Only the daughter of Cornelia showed a frustrated expression, Master Nie Kong liked General Asides.


    "Ah, really Minister Nie Kong is the nemesis of General Esders, he will suffer in front of him every time." Niwu whispered.


    From the first time more than five years ago, it has still not changed.Master Esdes, marry Minister Nie Kong.


    "Stupid... stupid, hurry... let me down." Holding himself in front of everyone, Esders was almost ashamed to death, wishing to find a place to sew into it.


    "Then you surrendered, my General Asdes." Nie Kong said with a light smile.


    "Who...who will admit defeat."


    "Really." Nie Kong sniffed her azure blue hair, and their two cheeks seemed to slowly close together.


    "You...what are you going to do." Asides, who has always been cold and super S, panicked completely.


    "Kiss you."


    "Ah, in...in front of so many people? No...no, I...I gave up." Esters yelled.


    The surrounding soldiers couldn''t see what happened after the time and space were still. They only thought that Nie Kong held Esdes intimately, desperately, and then Esdes directly gave in.


    Minister Nie Kong is too powerful, she really...really surrendered General Esdes, countless people looked at Nie Kong with admiration, his figure became extremely tall in the hearts of the soldiers.


    Nie Kong put Asides down with a smile, her face was hot.When she heard the soldiers'' gossip, she stared at them again with a cold expression, no one dared to talk nonsense.


    But Esther''s pretty face is not much lethal now.In Nie Kong''s eyes, it was so cute.


    Regardless of the final match, Esdes disappeared in front of everyone in a panic.Being held by Nie Kong in such a posture in front of everyone, she felt too embarrassed and almost ashamed to see people.


    The competition soon ended. As a powerful faction, Tsukushi finally defeated Qianfan''s alchemist, who had transformed the weapon among adults, with 6 wins and 3 losses. Nie Kong''s assassination team won.

 1773 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01799, the plan of night attack

    Lost, pinning his own ambitions and hopes, the special police force led by Asides was once again defeated by Nie Kong''s assassination department.When the Minister Ornest heard the news, his face became gloomy.


    Not to mention destroying Nie Kong, it may be difficult to protect himself now.Fortunately, since his son Sheila died more than two years ago, Ornest had been living with the little emperor in the palace to ensure his own safety. After all, the night attack was unable to spread the evil into the palace and had no chance to assassinate him.


    "Is it now that I can only keep a low profile and recharge my energy, looking forward to the performance of General Esdes in the future?" However, when Ornest heard about the battle, he learned that Nie Kong and Esdes were talking lively Scandal.


    Because Nie Kong hugged Esders very intimately in front of everyone, almost everyone in the crowd went crazy and Nie Kong had an unclear relationship with her.And I heard from the Raksha Sigui Linglu, who was planted in the special police, that she was in a trance since the end of the battle.


    Ornest suddenly had a gap in Esther''s cooperative relationship and trust, and began to worry about when she would take refuge in Nie Kong and betray herself.


    I thought of working hard from the assassination force more than six years ago to the current special police force, but have all the armed forces turned into a wedding dress for others?


    Ernest''s heart was filled with unspeakable resentment.Asides was originally his only partner in force, he helped her to be promoted to the position of general, and he should have placed a nail in General Bud.


    "Nie Kong, damn bastard!" Ornest seemed to be aware of his own situation. His power and influence on the imperial capital were gradually declining.On the one hand, the Nie Kong Assassination Department killed more than 20 comrades, severely weakening his power.On the other hand, Nie Kong''s growth has reduced his political influence.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After solving the special police in the imperial capital, Nie Kong''s assassination department finally found time to deal with the night attack by the rebels'' assassination troops!


    Nie Kong dispatched all the intelligence bureaus of Greene and the others in advance to collect the intelligence of the night raid. The mission goal is to try to get its lair out and wipe out!At the same time, the assassinations that lured night attacks were banned. After all, the trouble was too ferocious some time ago, and the empire must collapse to continue to kill.


    Originally, the whole night attack was dispatched, and it was originally intended to kill the bastards who faked them.It''s a pity that the imperial capital seems to have restored its former tranquility, and there has been no "night attack" killings. Najiexi confessed that they had wasted a few days to wait and watch the officials, but everything was calm.


    As for Leonard who was in the market, he had to collect another important innocence.In order for the Empire to decide who would deal with the wanton night raid organization, the Nie Kong Assassination Department and the special police from Asdes fought against each other, and the Assassination Department finally won the victory.After Leonie heard the information about it, he suddenly felt a pain in his head.


    The two departments of the empire were vying to kill the night attack, and it was obvious that they really had a scapegoat for others, and the people of the imperial capital also recognized that it was the night attack, which became an unwashable stain.The key point is that Nie Kong''s assassination team won the final match.Needless to say, the assassination department is so powerful, it''s clear from Chi pupil''s performance.


    Although there is no Emperor Gu, even the emissary of Emperor Gu can hardly match her. According to Akasaka, she ranks fourth in the assassination department.How powerful is the first Naha Xiu, and if Lord Nie Kong personally supervises him, the night attack would be really dangerous.


    As a guard and Master Nie Kong for more than a year, Leo Nai felt that she knew Nie Kong''s character well.To be honest, she would rather deal with the special police Esders alone than to attack him at night.


    "It seems that you have to warn Na Jie Xitan for a while when you go back, otherwise it will be difficult to accidentally touch him. Although Lord Nie Kong usually seems very gentle, his ability is beyond doubt. Let their Assassination Department deal with it. We, Chitong will immediately betray upon seeing Master Nie Kong." Leo Nai whispered.In any case, Leonai''s selfishness is very unwilling to Nie Kong to know her true identity.


    Leo Nai has been working in Nie Kong¡¯s mansion for twenty years since she was a child. To be honest, the time when she worked in Nie Kong¡¯s mansion was the happiest day in her life.Free and happy class, Master Nie Kong did not treat her as a slave.Well, it''s just that I''m the only one who gets a lesson from being mischievous.


    As for Hill, she was already docile to Master Nie Kong. She was too natural to be stunned. What Master Nie Kong said and believed.


    So there is only one sentence, the night raid must take a rest, and wait until the sound waves calm down before starting the action again.In addition, corrupt officials killed too many "night attacks", and night attacks should not receive commissions for a long time.


    Returning to the base from Nie Kong''s mansion, Leonai told the BOSS all the information.


    "I didn''t expect that Minister Nie Kong would be invited to personally lead his troops to deal with us." Na Jiexi sighed.


    "Then BOSS, do you have a way to solve them?" Leo Nai asked.


    "No, our manpower is not enough to deal with their assassination department. For the time being, as you said, let''s develop it for a while, and wait until the capital is restored to calm and calm before making plans."


    Najiexitan felt that to deal with Minister Nie Kong, who could defeat Esdes, it would take 100,000 soldiers and more than 10 emperors.


    Originally thought Esdes was already powerful enough, one move blinded his eyes, and the second broke his right arm.However, Minister Nie Kong was able to defeat Asides, it was too terrifying.


    Except for the strongest General Bud, I did not expect that the Empire Hidden Dragon and Crouching Tiger had such a powerful manpower.


    As long as they are protected by the three of them, even if the empire decays, it can continue to be sustained.


    "I have to go back to the headquarters of the Revolutionary Army tomorrow and summon a few people back. When I am away, Leonai, please take care of anything else." Najiexitan said with a helpless smile.


    "Don''t worry." Leo Nai nodded.


    As long as he doesn''t accept the entrustment, that night attack will not go to the imperial capital to perform tasks.The night raid hides in the outskirts of the empire and shouldn''t cause any problems.

 1774 The collapse of the second element Text 01800, Night attack on Asides?

    "Niu, General Asdes, I want to talk to her." Nie Kong specially selected the time when the training was over, and Nie Kong came to the base of Asdes Special Police.But he found that only Niu was there, and the rest should have gone back.


    Niu, who was coming out of the base¡¯s room, saw Nie Kong coming to visit, and his face suddenly showed a surprised expression. He said: "Oh, Minister Nie Kong, are you here to find the general. It''s a pity that you are late, General Asdes Go back to the palace and rest."


    It is said that Esdes lived in the military zone of the imperial palace like the assassination department, and was not much different from the emperor''s inner palace.There are only four officials in the entire empire who can receive preferential treatment from your majesty, Nie Kong, Ornest, Bud and Esdes.


    And General Bud has been living in the palace for a long time, responsible for protecting the safety of the emperor.General Esdes was alone, so naturally he didn''t plan to spend money outside to buy a house.Although she has made a lot of credit, she will give all the rewards to her soldiers every time.Esther is very light on money, and she doesn''t like bribery, maybe she doesn''t have ten thousand dollars.The central house price of the imperial capital is one square tens of gold coins. Nie Kong spent tens of thousands of gold coins on the purchase a few years ago!


    "Minister Nie Kong, if there is anything important, let me take you to the palace." Niu continued.


    "Well, it''s time to work." Nie Kong nodded, he actually didn''t understand where Asdes lived.


    Followed Niu through the wide military zone layer by layer, and then came to the inner palace of the palace.Because of Nie Kong''s special status, the guards did not stop them, but respectfully saluted him.


    Nie Kong can be described as a high-ranking authority, even though he finally met General Bude in charge of the guards in the palace, he would slowly nod to Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong ignored what he meant, and went directly to an independent luxurious attic with Niwu.The current location he knew was isolated from the outermost military zone, and it was already considered the innermost existence of the palace.He estimated the distance and was only 500 meters away from the emperor''s residence.


    "I can only take you outside, the general''s room even though I am not qualified to look inside, then you can go in by yourself." Niu blinked at Nie Kong, then giggled and jumped. Stepped away from his sight.


    "That kid." Nie Kong laughed blankly when he noticed his ambiguity.He turned his eyes to the closed door again. When Ben was about to knock on the door, he found that the door was not locked.


    Nie Kong twisted the doorknob hard and pushed hard.All the scenes in the room appeared before his eyes.


    The first is a corridor like a porch, leading directly to the spacious hall.


    At the back of the hall is a beautifully decorated bedroom with a three-meter-wide chuang in the middle, occupying a large area of ??the room.How should I say, the room is more like a castle layout.


    To the east of the bedroom is a balcony of more than ten square meters. If you have a leisurely feeling, it would be nice to put a table and drink tea there.On the west side, there is a layer of frosted glass. Nie Kong''s sharp eyes can see the hot fog on the opposite side and the gurgling water heard in his ears.


    What attracted Nie Kong''s gaze the most was that through the glass and through the hot fog, it showed the faintly slender curve.


    Because the fog is too thick, only the silhouette of a beautiful shadow can be seen vaguely, such as the two protruding Opies and the slim waist.


    Nie Kongneng probably distinguished that it was Esther''s figure.Is Esther taking a shower, be too careless, the door is not closed in the shower, what should I do if someone sees it?


    As everyone knows, because the palace is heavily guarded, Asides is used to not locking the door, who dares to mess with her.


    Nie Kong''s eyes widened, staring at the beautiful body curve that combined the advantages of the two women of Chikushi and Nelia, provoking the most real body reaction in Nie Kong''s heart.


    Lightly came to the glass door, Nie Kong smiled on his cheeks.He defeated her the day before yesterday, so Nie Kong came with the purpose of completely conquering Asides.


    "Who!" Before Nie Kong turned the door to see her figure, a murderous cold drink came from inside.It turned out that the glass was transparent, and Esther could see the black figure standing outside from the inside.


    Nie Kong opened the reluctant glass door in an instant. As expected, the door was not locked, and Miao Li''s body in front of him was shown in his eyes without any omission.


    The fair skin was dripping with water, and because of the bath, it was fair and flawless mixed with a bit of bright crimson.Her beautiful legs are longer and stronger than Nelia, and only the tightness can detect the smooth elasticity.Even though she has often exercised since she was a child, there is no trace of fat or obvious muscles in her body.Needless to say, Opie can see that it is magnificent through the clothes, at least not smaller than Xiaoyin.


    Tall and beautiful, she is like gathering the beauty of all women in this world.To be honest, Nie Kong saw her body for the first time.


    "Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Nie... Niekong?! The extremely beautiful face was stunned for an instant.Thousands of calculations, I didn''t guess that it would be Nie Kong.


    "Ah!! You go out, give me out!!!" Seeing Nie Kong''s smiling cheeks, Esdes finally woke up, yelling and stretched out his jade feet to kick Nie Kong out.


    When she raised her lightly, the jade legs hidden by the corners of the shirt and the innermost secret were all exposed.


    But Nie Kong grabbed her kicked knee with his left hand, and moved forward, pressing Esters against the wall behind.


    Warm water droplets continuously sprayed out from the shaggy head, pouring Nie Kong and Esther''s body thoroughly, so the two bodies were close to each other without barriers.


    "My General Esdes, I''m so sorry to interrupt your bath time." Nie Kong separated the icy blue hair sticking to his cheeks with his other hand, and his eyes immediately faced each other.


    Esther''s cheeks suddenly turned red, she instinctively resisted, but in any case, the strength of her body could not escape Nie Kong''s confinement.Seeing Nie Kong''s cheeks approaching, Esdes panicked.


    "Nie Kong, hurry... let go of me, you... what are you doing."

 1775 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01801, you can only try to torture me for a lifetime.

    "What do you mean, I lost to me the day before yesterday, so how could I give up the opportunity to get the girl I like." Nie Kong chuckled.


    "Wh...what, you...do you really like me?" Asides stared wide-blue eyes, his mind suddenly became blank, and he lost the ability to think.


    Nie Kong didn''t answer Esdes''s question directly, but leaned over and held her cherry-red lips.Her eyes widened instantly, and her body turned into hardened cement, and then slowly softened into Nie Kong''s arms.


    It can be said that Nie Kong belonged to the first man to come into close contact with her, no wonder she was in a mess.Smelling the rich aura from Nie Kong, he originally intended to take the initiative, but found that he didn''t have a trace of strength.


    For a long time, the lips are divided.Their bodies didn''t seem to be close to clothing, especially Esther''s plump curve ran into Nie Kong''s skin, as if the two were about to knead together.


    "If I didn''t like you, I wouldn''t do it." Nie Kong said warmly.


    "Asshole, I... I myself didn''t promise to be in love with you... to have a relationship with you." Although Esdes covered his mouth with his hand, he was strangely turned to his pretty face but didn''t dare to look at Nie Kong''s eyes. , The heartbeat seemed to miss a beat.


    "Really." Nie Kong did not give up because of this, staring at her with smiling eyes.


    "Well, what I like is the one who can control everything...the kind of boy, are you willing to give up the minister''s duties to accept my jurisdiction and obey my orders?" Esders seemed to give up, loudly Speaking out of his own heart.


    "It does match Esther''s character, but only when you become my woman, you will have many opportunities to rule me and defeat me."


    "Huh, really...really?"


    "Of course, otherwise I won''t have time to deal with your nonsense in the future."


    Esthers only felt that Nie Kong made a lot of sense, she knew it, from the first contest with Nie Kong more than four years ago to the second one the day before yesterday, many years have passed.Nie Kong''s position is elevated, and it may be really difficult to meet his own challenges in the future.


    What should I do about the humiliation I suffered a few years ago, obviously I kept thinking about defeating Nie Kong and conquering his body and mind.The most important point is that I have a different feeling for Nie Kong.


    Everything that Nie Kong did was already deeply in his heart.Especially when his personality changed more than two years ago, he called his humiliating brother.


    "So, Asides, be my woman."


    Nie Kong hugged her tall body in the position of a princess, and walked towards the bedroom outside.


    Her simple shirt and Nie Kong''s clothes had been soaked in hot water, as if they were not wearing.


    "Nie Kong, you...what are you going to do." Esdes was dumbfounded, as if he was a little flustered and at a loss for what happened next, and he clearly knew the things between men and women.


    As a member of the imperial aristocracy, she naturally understands the scumbag of the empire, and matters between men and women are nothing to her.But when it was his turn, Esdes found that he was in a mess, and watched Nie Kong hug her to Huang!


    The temperature in the bedroom rose dramatically, but Esders suddenly yelled "Moco Bo Temo"!The strange cold air spread out, and the time and space suddenly became completely still.


    When she was about to flee from Nie Kong''s arms, she found that Nie Kong''s eyes were not smiling.He leaned forward, his left elbow was raised, and his right elbow was locked horizontally, all of a sudden, pressing her in the soft chuang shop.


    "Nie Kong, answer me, why my secret skills are not effective for you." Asides watched Nie Kong take the initiative, he couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    "Haha! Because my strength is much stronger than you, I am naturally not afraid that you will freeze time and space. Asides, you have completely lost." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    "It seems that you can only be with me in the future. Try to torture me for the rest of my life. In other words, now give you a chance to see if you can beat me on chuang."


    Nie Kong''s body was stacked on her tall figure, and her body was squeezed into her two jade legs. One hand had already controlled her proud oppa, experiencing the indescribable touch.


    Esdes was thinking of Nie Kong''s great idea, but when he noticed it, he saw that his slender legs had clamped Nie Kong in an attractive posture.


    Before she could react, she found that Nie Kong leaned over and sealed his mouth. Why did his nasty big hand touch his body so uncomfortably.Woo, it feels so hot.


    The bedroom heats up, and the breathing of the two intensified, and finally evolved into a smooth rolling in the spacious bed. Although the situation was not seen through the bed, the surging bed and the violently shaking chuang shop indicated the fierce battle.


    "Oh, it hurts, Nie Kong, you bastard." Asides gritted his teeth from the quilt, but after a while, it immediately became quiet and turned into a faint muffled grunt.


    Esther''s combat effectiveness was really amazing. Maybe she didn''t want to lose to Nie Kong, but she persisted for an hour for the first time, which made her feel weak and weak.


    For a long time, Esdes opened his bright blue eyes and looked at Nie Kong who was holding him down, his eyes rarely showed a little shame.


    Unexpectedly, he also lost to him in that respect, is he really his nemesis?Moreover, Nie Kong and his bastard, he didn''t forgive himself when he passed out, but he felt really good at that time.


    "Hey, Nie Kong, wake up quickly." Asides looked at Nie Kong who was sleeping comfortably, and pushed him hard.


    "Well, what''s the matter, it''s not dawn, go ahead and sleep." Nie Kong lazily opened his eyes, and after seeing the dim sky, he quickly closed it again.


    "Don''t sleep, let''s... let''s keep coming. You were just on it, I want to change with you, it''s my turn to be on it." She shook Nie Kong''s shoulder vigorously, as she always did.


    "Alright, alright." In the end, she was really arguing, and finally had to agree to let her play on it for a few minutes, and then go to bed.


    Esthers straddled and sat on Nie Kong''s abdomen, preparing to continue, almost majestic.Seeing that he was riding Nie Kong under him like riding a horse, as if he was conquering him, Esther''s pretty face was so excited, he was so active.


    The pair of glittering volleyballs above her waist were jubilant like a cheerful rabbit.The azure blue hair was swaying around, and the slender waist was twisted to a great extent, but Esthers was even worse than when he was underneath, and soon he was defeated.Her pretty face was very refreshing. Although Nie Kong felt a little awkward, she had tried this pose many times.I can see deeper and wider than when I was on top. On the other hand, I don¡¯t have to do my own work.

 1776 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01802, hunting dangerous species

    The joyful gasps were noisy for half the night, and then the silence gradually returned. Fortunately, the soundproofing effect is very good, otherwise it will have to attract the sprouting palace ladies.


    Then, until the early morning of the next day, Esders opened his eyes again.When I saw myself lying in Nie Kong''s arms without an inch, curled up with Nie Kong intimately.Thinking back to the crazy behavior that happened last night, her eyes were instantly filled with annoyance and shame.Well...so "hate" feeling, I won''t succumb to Nie Kong because of this.


    So Esdes hurriedly put on his clothes before pulling Nie Kong out of the bed.Nie Kong seemed to be accustomed to it, but instead hugged Esther''s waist to sleep in.


    Esther''s cheeks heated up, and he suppressed the charm in his heart forcibly, and used his ability to freeze.


    Nie Kong slowly woke up because of the stimulation of the cold.


    "Esdes, morning." Nie Kong yawned lazily.


    "You... don''t think so, I... agreed to be your woman." Esther said fiercely.


    "Haha, this is the end of the matter, Esdes, don''t be stubborn." Nie Kong said with a smile looking at her cute look.


    However, Esdes did not give in because of this, pushing Nie Kong from behind, trying to get him out of his room.It''s a pity that it was too late last night, and now it''s early for the assembly time of the special police, and Niu and his party are waiting outside for their chief.


    When they saw Nie Kong coming out of Esther''s room, Niu''s eyes widened and they could hardly believe the facts before them.Minister Nie Kong spent the night in General Esdes''s room, which was the big news that shocked the empire.


    "General Esdes, it turns out that you... you and Minister Nie Kong..." Niu looked at it, and suddenly laughed.


    A moving blush appeared on Esdes''s cheeks, and he couldn''t dispute it.


    "You are right, your General Esdes is already my woman." Nie Kong nodded and said.


    "Oh, Minister Nie Kong, if you want to marry our General Asdes, it''s not that simple." Niu said.


    "Oh, is there any difficulty?" Nie Kong curiously asked.


    "Of course, after all, our general was born in the Baruts in the north." General Liwa understood the customs of the Baruts, so he explained it to him.


    Originally, the Baruts, a tribe that specializes in hunting dangerous species, said courtship is difficult, simple and not easy, and it is customary to go out hunting dangerous species as a bride price!If the woman is satisfied, the marriage can basically be settled.


    "That''s the case, if it''s just hunting dangerous species, it should be simple." Nie Kong looked at Esders and said.


    "It''s been a long time since I went hunting, General Esdes, why don''t we stop by and take a look." Niwu said enthusiastically, he was very optimistic about Nie Kong.


    "Yeah, yes." Asides moved in his heart, he felt it was an opportunity to suppress Nie Kong.If the dangerous species he hunted were not as good as his own, wouldn¡¯t he have a reason to reject him?


    Humph, how easy is it to marry this general.Even if you marry, you should marry him yourself.


    When Niu saw that General Esdes did not refute, she immediately beamed and arranged for the members behind to go out to prepare.


    After a while, they led nine horses out of the military zone, but it seemed that one was missing.Because if you add Nie Kong, there are ten people in total.


    Esther smiled successfully, as if she hadn''t arranged for Nie Kong on purpose.


    But Nie Kong was used to Esdes for a long time. Nie Kong pointed to Esdes''s steed, "The minister and General Esdes are on the same horse and go hunting!!"


    She used to ride horses many times before, and Nie Kong was more natural than her, and as soon as she stretched out her hand, she held her delicate hand.With a light smile, he stepped on his horse, held the reins with both hands forward, and naturally hugged Esdes in his arms.The heights of the two fit well, and while Nie Kong''s hand is holding her slender waist, the other is holding the rein.


    When Estherston was hot and tight, he shrank into a ball, and stammered: "No, no, it won''t work! Go down, this general would rather...prefer to ride behind you!"


    Like a little girl riding a horse in the arms of others, Esdes suddenly became uncomfortable and forgot to stop Nie Kong from riding with her.


    "Alright." Nie Kong dismounted with a smile, Esdes moved back a few inches cautiously, and Nie Kong turned on his horse again cleverly.


    "Um..." Esdes opened his arms and hesitated...Isn''t it...should I take the initiative to hug him?


    "Nie Kong, you...you are blocking my eyes, I...I can''t see anything!" Esdes suddenly blushed and said, she seemed to feel that she was in such a trouble It was unreasonable.


    It was true that Asides was tall, about 1.75 meters, but Nie Kong''s figure still blocked her sight.


    "Is this all right?" Nie Kong shifted his body and put his strong body in the warm arms of Esters, with his head resting on the pair of extremely gentle Great Europeans.


    Feeling Nie Kong squeezing his whole body, Esther felt like a deer, and he couldn''t hold back anymore.


    Nie Kong let out a sigh of relief on her jasper''s neck, and whispered softly: "My General Asdes, can you go now?"


    "Hmm... let''s go!" Esters was nervous, and his voice was a little trembling.The eight Niu snickered in front, but they dared not speak out, letting Nie Kong and Asides ride behind.


    As soon as the horses started to run, Esters was taut all over.Because there were no stirrups on both feet, they could only step on the saddle ring with both hands holding on to the saddle. Coupled with the bump of the horse, Nie Kong could only hug her tighter with his arms and body.


    Esther was actually completely in Nie Kong''s arms.From behind, she can''t be seen.


    Feeling Nie Kong¡¯s strong arms and strong chest, Esdes¡¯s mind was a little blank, as if a little numb, let Nie Kong ride a horse, and led her into the southern forest of the empire¡¯s suburbs. Inside.

 1778 The collapse of the second element body 01804, capture the cross-tailed dragon

    Located at a height of 10,000 meters in the East China Sea, a thousand miles from the empire, the black clouds are accompanied by the ferocious white thunder, and there is about to be a storm.The violent wind howled, suddenly rolled up ten feet of waves.Because of the storm, there was no ship or creature on the surface.


    But in the dark clouds, you can see a huge cyan dragon flying in the clouds.It is more than one hundred meters long and about six meters wide. Its slender body hair is full of dazzling phosphorescence.The fierce thunder and lightning that roared in the sky struck its flowing body, but it had no effect on it.


    Nie Kong floated in mid-air, looking at the fierce behemoth in front of him, his eyes showed some appreciation.


    Although it doesn''t have the power of the true red dragon god emperor, its size is only a kind of charm of the dragon ball.But it really deserves to be a super-rare super-dangerous cross-tailed dragon. The horse-faced half-orc super-dangerous species that Esdes captured was compared with it, and it was far inferior to it regardless of size and strength.More than a thousand years ago, the Emperor Shi Huang sent a large army to draw materials to make imperial equipment, and at the cost of heavy casualties, he could only collect a few of its body hair.


    It seemed to perceive Nie Kong''s peeping, and the cross-tailed dragon rushed out of the thunderous black clouds and floated 100 meters in front of Nie Kong, looking curiously at the little creature in front of him.


    "It looks good, I don''t know how the meat tastes." Nie Kong said, looking at it.


    "Roar." When hearing Nie Kong''s words, the cross-tailed dragon let out a roar.


    Dangerous species are creatures full of spirituality. It clearly understood the meaning of Nie Kong''s words.As a hegemon who has dominated hundreds of kilometers, it stands at the top of the food chain.Only it eats other people''s shares, and now the tiny creatures in front of them actually say they want to eat themselves?


    The soft and shiny body hair attached to its body suddenly exploded, and even dozens of strands were strangely swept towards Nie Kong, as if a cage and enchantment were arranged, blocking Nie Kong''s actions!


    "Oh, are you angry?" Nie Kong smiled and calmly reached out and caught the thin thread like a dragon''s whiskers.However, when the thin thread was tightened hard, it took the initiative to wrap Nie Kong''s hand.Crunching, the sleeves of Nie Kong''s arms instantly turned into fragments, which shows how sharp its thin lines are.More than that, Nie Kong''s skin could detect the toughness of the thin lines.


    However, when Nie Kong struggled, all the thin lines that bound his arm were broken.


    The cross-tailed dragon stared at the dragon''s eyes, and he did not expect that the tiny creature could break off its proudest and toughest body hair.


    "Hoho!" Feeling that its self-esteem and majesty were seriously threatened, it immediately rushed towards Nie Kong with its 100-meter-long body.Although its size is huge, it is very sensitive because of its streamlined body.


    It swooped down, the open mouth was ten meters wide, and the smelly breath came out.Without experimentation, the sharp teeth demonstrated its strong bite force.Even if the asphalt is super dangerous in front of it, it is estimated to be able to swallow it in one bite.


    Nie Kong frowned, restrained his breathing, and then kicked out.In the eyes of the cross-tailed dragon, he didn''t see what was happening, only felt that his head had been hit by a heavy hammer.


    Its body was out of control, and it turned from the sky into a meteor and fell to the sea.A second later, there was a loud bang, even covering up the thunder of the storm.


    The tumbling sea sank a large area, and instantly the force spread to form a wave of ten meters high and swept out.


    "Roar", it didn''t seem to have suffered multiple injuries. It took a few thoughts and flew to the sky again when it recovered.And from its mouth, the dragon breath came out unexpectedly.


    The intense energy fluctuations dispelled the dark clouds in the sky in an instant.The power of a single blow is enough to change the astronomical phenomenon, it is really strong.


    If Esders, who has not been strengthened by double repairs, fights it, he may win five or five.Esters can freeze time and space, but breaking its leather defense is not that simple.


    Nie Kong slapped it casually, easily breaking its tricks.At the same time, the cross-tailed dragon rushed to Nie Kong 30 meters, only to see its thousands of shiny beards tied to Nie Kong desperately.


    Each one is a hundred times tougher than spider silk. When they are twisted into one strand, ordinary people cannot break free and can only let it hang.


    Nie Kong''s squinted eyes suddenly opened, and the arrogance in his body burst out a little, and it was bright within three meters.


    The countless threads only need to touch Nie Kong''s arrogance, all of them evaporate like water droplets in high temperature.


    "Woo." The cross-tailed dragon sensed the suffocating energy, and its body reflexively shrank by tens of meters, and whimpered in disobedience.


    "Do you know you are afraid?" Nie Kong appeared in front of it instantaneously, with one foot on its forehead.


    It just felt that its head suddenly banged, and it fell to the sea like losing its gravity again, and happened to knock the isolated island below out of a crater several hundred meters, and the island was almost sinking.


    Standing on it, Nie Kong noticed the force exerted by Nie Kong. It was like a small loach, waving its tail unconsciously.


    Nie Kong stepped on with a little force, only to hear a click, the keel of his body broke in two, making him lose the ability to resist.


    "Hehe, relax and don''t be afraid. Although you really want to kill you for a meal, you are a rare super dangerous species. If you kill you, I really don¡¯t know if the world can find a second one. ."


    The strength of the cross-tailed dragon is indeed very weak in his opinion, at least the strength is much weaker than the true red dragon god emperor in DXD.But the size of the true red dragon divine emperor was really too big. It could temporarily occupy half the area of ??the capital when it was released, so it was not suitable for viewing and fighting.


    In this world, the cross-tailed dragon is very suitable to be used as its own mount, or it can also be the beast of the gatekeeper.Nie Kong felt that if he had time in the future, he would go out to grab a few more and keep them in the ring, so that he would be able to taste its fleshy taste often in the future.


    "Go back with me obediently." Nie Kong watched it stop struggling, pulling its tail and dragging it back towards the hunting gathering place.


    It has only been about five minutes since leaving Esthers, and Esthers should have brought the horse-faced half-human dangerous species back.

 1779 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01805Esdes heart belongs

    There are so many types of dangerous species in the world, and the rare super dangerous species have at least the number of imperial tools-48 types, not to mention the many low-level dangerous species.


    When Esdes dragged his prey back, he saw that all eight of them had their own hunting harvest.Lan, who has a flying emperor, captured the B-level dangerous black-eyed eagle, and it is said that its eyes have the ability to hypnotize.As the lieutenant, Liva hunted the dangerous serrated crocodile in A and Grade water. After all, he was the home ground of his Emperor in the water.Although Niu is small, he used his agility to defeat the dangerous B-class Wind Leopard.The remaining five-man hunting dangerous species did not shine, and they were only C-level.With one exception, Nie Kong, who had promised to be his own man, did not come back.


    "Hi, General Esdes, you... the one you are dragging in your hand shouldn''t be an SS-class super dangerous species." Niu looked at the prey that Esdes brought back, and couldn''t help taking a breath. Cool air.It is a super dangerous species. It is estimated that the material of the body can be used as a new imperial tool.


    "Well! In order to catch it, I searched for dozens of miles around on foot. By the way, Nie Kong didn''t he come back." Esters glanced at the eight of them, and then asked Niu.


    "Minister Nie Kong, it should...should be in order to get a betrothal gift that satisfies the general, so it will take more time." Niwu spoke carefully to Nie Kong.


    "Hehe, if you know that the owner has hunted a rare super dangerous species, I guess Minister Nie Kong will have no face to come back to see the owner." Liwa smiled with squinting eyes.


    "Yes. Now that the general has captured the rare super-dangerous species, how can it be regarded as an ordinary prey. Oh, I thought the general would marry Minister Nie Kong, it seems that the marriage is going to be sloppy." As Ornest The minister''s faction, Linglu, who was born in the four ghosts of the Rakshasa, naturally did not want the union between Nie Kong and General Asdes.Otherwise, no matter whether the empire is political or military, there will be a reshuffle.


    "I don''t have any hope." Niu felt a pity in his heart. He knew the strong Esders very well. She seemed to like to suppress Minister Nie Kong no matter what she did.


    Esther''s pretty face showed a bit of sorrow. As the daughter of the patriarch of the Baruts clan, at least in terms of hunting dangerous species, she is confident that she will not lose to anyone.Hmph, it should have been said that this general marries you, you can only accept this general''s dowry.


    "Oh, you are all back, sorry to keep you waiting for a long time." Just as Estes squinted his eyes and thought about how to hit Nie Kong, his voice suddenly came from behind.


    Esther and Niu were surprised, because not only Nie Kong was talking, but also the sound of rumbling trees breaking and the loud grazing sound.


    They turned around and saw from the dense forest that Nie Kong''s fuzzy figure became gradually clear.


    "Haha, it turns out that our Minister Nie Kong is back. I don''t know what kind of prey you have hunted. It looks like it might not be an E-level dangerous species of earth dragon." Linglu teased.


    "No, the tens of meters long should be a C-level dangerous species of deep bog giant python." Liva shook his head and laughed. Although Minister Nie Kong is stronger than his master, hunting dangerous species requires a lot of experience.Otherwise, no matter how strong it is, it is difficult to have the opportunity to encounter rare super dangerous species within the empire''s several million square kilometers.


    Of course, Esdes was also curious as to what kind of dangerous species Nie Kong would catch for himself.


    Nie Kong gave a sneer, naturally knowing that Liwa and the others were going to watch their own jokes.Nie Kong pulled hard, and directly threw the cyan dragon that was 100 meters long and 6 meters wide behind him on top of their pile of prey.


    With a bang, the ground swayed slightly, showing the weight of the cross-tailed dragon.And only saw that except for the super dangerous species of Esders, all the rest were pressed into meatloaf.


    "Huh..." When seeing the giant beasts in front of them, including Esders, the expressions of the group of people were all dull.


    "How about it, it is the rarest super dangerous species in the world-cross-tailed dragon." Nie Kong said calmly.


    "Impossible! Nie... Nie Kong, you... could you actually catch the cross-tailed dragon that lived at an altitude of 10,000 meters?!" Liva muttered to himself like crazy, only from the blue dragon in front of him. Body shape, he had to believe what Nie Kong said.No wonder Liva was horrified. Over a thousand years ago, the Emperor Shi Huang sent hundreds of thousands of troops to hunt, but he paid 70,000 to 80,000 casualties and only brought back one of its hairs, making the emperor of the night attack on Lubbock. With.


    It is the rarest super dangerous species in the world, and its strength ranks among the best in the world.Although the owner was hunting a super dangerous species, it was immediately inferior to it by several dozen times.


    Needless to say, they all knew that Nie Kong''s performance had once again suppressed General Esders.


    "Look at it, it... it doesn''t seem to be dead!" Niwu said in surprise.Often go out hunting dangerous species with Esther, they certainly understand that it is several times harder to catch alive than to kill!!


    "Hehe, of course it''s not dead. I plan to tame it and give it to Esther as a mount. My Esther, do you like my gift?" Nie Kong said gently.


    "Rare than the super dangerous species I hunt, the most difficult cross-tailed dragon in the world?"


    Esther''s azure blue eyes looked at the streamlined Qinglong idiotically, and from the expression she could tell that she liked it.If an ordinary girl likes shining jewels, the attraction of the ultra-rare and dangerous species in front of her is fatal and the most precious gem.


    "Yeah." Although her voice was very low, Nie Kong could see that her pretty face suddenly became much softer.She understood that as long as she accepted Nie Kong''s gift, she agreed to be Nie Kong''s woman.


    Because, that was the last method to suppress Nie Kong.But Esdes was very frustrated. He thought he would win, but found out that he lost to Nie Kong again.As Nie Kong said, he could only marry Nie Kong and try to "torture" Nie Kong for a lifetime.


    "Minister Nie Kong, General Esdes, congratulations to you." Niwu smiled. At first I thought that Nie Kong didn''t expect to win. I didn''t expect that Nie Kong''s performance exceeded everyone''s expectations every time. .No, it should be said that Nie Kong is really the nemesis of General Asides.

 1780 The collapse of the second element body 01806, the news of the night attack

    Esdes liked the cross-tailed dragon captured by Nie Kong very much, but because it was too large, it was not conducive to being placed in the palace. It could only be restocked in the courtyard behind Nie Kong and was temporarily adjusted by Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong was going to take Asides back to admit the door, but Asides was ashamed to agree in front of Niu and the others.Nie Kong didn''t rush for a while, saying that he would announce the news by the way, and pick her up a day.


    It is said that the raw rice was cooked with her last night, and since Esther accepts her gift, it shows that she has admitted her relationship with herself in her heart.Although it took a lot of hard work, but he finally conquered the domineering super S female general.At the thought of the charming night last night, Nie Kong''s heart wandered.Nie Kong liked her soft bones and her slender figure.


    Saying goodbye to Esdes, Nie Kong alone pulled the 100-meter-long cross-tailed dragon back to his home courtyard.Fortunately, the wall of Alia was opened to connect the two backyards into one, otherwise it would not be enough.


    Lying lazily in the guard room at the door, Leo Nai, who was in charge of looking at the door, saw Nie Kong dragging a hundred-meter-long blue dragon back. His mouth was open as if he could stuff a big watermelon, his eyes were inconceivable.


    When Nie Kong said it was a super dangerous species of cross-tailed dragon, Leonai was dumbfounded.Because the thin thread in Lubbock''s hand is made from the hair of a cross-tailed dragon, I naturally understand how terrible it is!However, Master Nie Kong actually caught it alive, saying that it was used as a town house, completely frightening Leo Nai.


    "Oh, Lord Nie Kong is too strong. If Night Attack is against him, he has no chance of winning." Leo Nai felt that it was necessary to tell Najie Xitan this amazing news when he went back tonight. Night Attack could not match Nie Kong. Enemy.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the early morning of the next day, Nie Kong came to the duty room of the Security Bureau.It was discovered that the nine of Nahasiu from the Assassination Department and Green from the Intelligence Department were all present, while Xiao Sai Liu, the deputy minister, was sorting out the cases submitted by the captains of the Security Department.Cornelia cleverly supported Nie Kong and served him sitting in the main seat.Bonnie and Black Eye follow closely behind Nie Kong like little tails.


    "It''s rare that you all assembled, what happened?" Nie Kong asked.


    "Master Nie Kong, we have made a major discovery for the task you urged!" Green, who is in charge of intelligence, stood up and replied cautiously.


    It turns out that a few days ago, Nie Kong specially called back all the members of the Intelligence Department of Green and the others who were collecting information outside, specifically responsible for the intelligence collection of the night attack base.


    "Really." Nie Kong finally showed a slightly surprised expression.


    "Well, Lord Nie Kong, please take a look!" Green said, spreading a map covering a hundred miles of the imperial capital on Nie Kong''s desk.


    "Because I understand that night raids cannot be set up in the imperial capital, I dismantled more than 20 members of the Intelligence Bureau into more than a dozen teams and planted them in the suburbs around the imperial. After several days of secret searches, I slowly searched until it spread Twenty miles out, we finally saw the night attack of Brand. I restrained my breath and followed him, and finally confirmed that he was hiding in the mountain range ten miles north of the imperial capital." Green¡¯s fingers followed the imperial capital. The map points to specific directions.


    "Because there is only one person, so I didn''t dare to be rash and startled, I came back to inform you as soon as possible.


    Nie Kong glanced at the location, and was surprised to find that it was only a few miles away from the base where he trained Nelia a few years ago.


    "Green, you are doing a very good job. In that case, all of you gathered, today led troops to wipe out the group of rebels and bring back the red pupils." Nie Kong suddenly stood up and gave orders."But... but Master Nie Kong, I don''t know if I should say something." Green hesitated for a while before hesitating.


    "Green, when did you become such a mother-in-law? Just say something." Pony said contemptuously.


    "Well, that... that, I found Leonai, the guardian of Nie Kong''s mansion, actually... may actually be in the same group as Night Attack. Last night I...I happened to see her talking to Brand." Green whispered.


    Master Nie Kong¡¯s guard was a night attack problem. Green was afraid that speaking out would make him angry, and there was no evidence to correct him. How could Green dare to wrong Master Niekong¡¯s guard.


    Nie Kong''s eyebrows frowned, he was not faint and useless.Facts have proved that Leo Nai owns Teikoku, and there is also Hill who came to help, which has shown that they are very problematic.


    Of course, because Nie Kong liked them to be his guards before, he treated the girls very preferentially. He also liked the crazy girl Leo Nai.


    "It doesn''t matter, if what you said is true, please save some hands when you meet her. Anyway, they can''t escape our palms from night attacks." Nie Kong said calmly.


    "Yes, Lord Nie Kong." Naha Xiu smiled bitterly. He understood that Lord Nie Kong obviously wanted to shelter a girl named Leo Nai.Master Nie Kong is good with everything, but it is too affectionate.


    "Let''s go, I''m going to open the morning session." Nie Kong waved his hand, and Naha Xiu and his group followed him closely.


    Black pupil''s black flawless eyes were filled with excitement, is it finally time to bring her sister back.Although he didn''t say anything, Master Nie Kong still remembers Chi Tong.


    From the concealed exit of the military zone to the Imperial Capital, after allowing Green to lead the way, Nie Kong and the others rushed to the north.


    Although there are no horses to travel, they can start running for more than a dozen miles with weights six years ago, and the ten-mile journey only took a few minutes.


    Looking at the detonating mountains in front of him, Nie Kong gave a secret compliment, and it was really suitable as a secret base.


    She didn''t have time to make a battle plan, so she directly led people into it.I climbed up the mountain halfway down the mountain and saw a cave.


    Nie Kong and the others blatantly walked inside and found that they had everything they needed for daily furniture, but they were surprised to find that there was no half-person figure in the empty building.


    Green and the others were accustomed to searching for information and found their remaining clothes, including those of Red Eye.Because black pupil can recognize his sister''s clothes.The only thing that can be confirmed is that the base of the night attack is indeed here.


    Although Nie Kong felt it was a pity that he could not catch them all alive, he could only lead the team back and wait until they came back.

 1781 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01807, Anning Road Rebellion

    It seems that Night Attack should have retreated sooner, but it is clear that the encirclement and suppression operation just released by Lord Nie Kong is unlikely to be exposed.Moreover, Green arranged several intelligence agents to be in charge of monitoring. If they left, at least they would see it. Could it be that they really couldn''t escape.Green''s face was ashamed, because his intelligence error caused the failure, causing Master Nie Kong to accompany him on a run for nothing.


    Nie Kong didn''t blame Green. He could infer from the details of the surrounding environment that it didn''t take long for the night attackers to leave.And the way to leave, since there is no tunnel, it should be from the sky.They have no dimensional phalanx, only one possibility, sitting on a tamed flying dangerous species.


    After instructing Green to continue to collect intelligence on the night attack, Nie Kong returned to the palace cabinet to participate in the early court.


    When Nie Kong stepped to the main hall, he found that the ministers of the neutral faction looked at him with complicated eyes.Among them, Ornest and his group gritted their teeth, while a small number of neutrals are full of ambiguity.Esthers stood aside with a sullen face, looking a little uncomfortable.If she conquered Nie Kong, perhaps she would be very comfortable, after all, she was not the type of shy girl.


    Maybe the officials in the entire imperial capital knew which big mouth was blowing JB indiscriminately, Nie Kong muttered in his heart.


    "Hehe, Nie Kong, congratulations to you." The little emperor, who is now eleven or twelve years old, sat on the emperor''s throne with a smile and blessed them.


    Judging from the few requests from the girl Nie Kong liked more than a year ago, it was clearly directed towards General Esders.Nie Kong is very handsome, and Esders is also very beautiful. It is really suitable to make a pair.


    "By the way, when will you get married? I can prepare a gift for you." The little emperor continued.


    "Your Majesty, I think everything should be kept simple. I didn''t care to spend my time on holding that boring wedding." Asides embraced Xiong in both hands, and his blue eyes quietly glanced at Nie Kong.


    "Nie Kong, what do you think."


    "Well, take Esthers home and discuss with her slowly." Nie Kong also understood that Esthers hates red tape, so let her temper.


    "Your Majesty, can you start early." A minister reminded him.


    "Well, do you have anything important to tell Aiqing?" The little emperor coughed and looked at the courtier below with his immature cheeks.


    "His Majesty." Ornest, who was gnawing on the steak, suddenly stood up, squinted and said coldly: "I have sent back very important information from the eyeliner Berlick I planted in Anning Road."


    "Oh, minister, please say it quickly." The little emperor looked at his frozen expression, seemed to be frightened, and asked hurriedly.


    "Although I sent Berlik to the headquarters on Anning Road more than a year ago, and instructed him to pacify the damned group of poor people at all costs so that they would not rebel. But yesterday he learned that there were a lot of people in Jelock, the headquarters city on Anning Road. Revolutionary rebels, they may woo and preach that a group of cultists have a rebellion and fight against us together." Ornest said.


    "Your Majesty, there are hundreds of thousands of Anning Sects, and to the south of Jeloc City is a city closely linked to the rebels, and to the west is only two hundred miles away from the western border of foreign nations. If they really unite Confronting our empire may cause turbulence in the empire." General Budd said cautiously.


    "General Bud is right. It is rumored that they have a deep cooperative relationship with foreign nations in the West. It may have become a climate. Please send troops to suppress it, otherwise it will cause disaster." A minister stood up and dealt with foreign enemies. They are almost the same haters.


    Nie Kong heard Ornest''s intelligence, and suddenly he was taken aback.Combined with the discovery of the disappearance of the night attack this morning, he came to the conclusion that the night attack may have gone to the city of Jelock on Anning Road, and the purpose should be to get rid of the eyeliner placed by the minister on Anning Road.


    "Secretary Ornest, I don''t know what good plan you have." the little emperor asked.


    "Hmph, their strategy will not succeed. Berlick used drugs to control most of the high-levels of An Ning Dao. As long as you get rid of the current leader and push him to the top, you can get it right once and for all." Ornest said with a squint.


    Nie Kong sneered in his heart, Ornest played very loudly, really not giving up.If Bolik is really allowed to board the leader, doesn''t it mean that he has directly controlled hundreds of thousands of people''s troops?


    "Your Majesty, according to my guess, the night attack of the Chaozhou Imperial Capital also went there to start the operation. So I am willing to take the assassination department to carry out the task of annihilating the leader of Anning Sect." Nie Kong stood up and said aloud.


    Ornest''s face changed, and he said anxiously: "Your Majesty, I think Esders and her special police should be better."


    Even if Nie Kong and Esther were married, he would rather trust Esther, at least Esther would not secretly oppose him and ruin his good deeds.


    And the empire that can perform that task only has the assassination department and the special police force, and can only choose one of the two.All the armed forces have been lost, and Ornest felt his weakness.


    Listening to the arguments of the ministers, the little emperor began to hesitate again.


    "Do you send the special police of Asdes? Don''t forget that our assassination department won the initiative to deal with night attacks a few days ago." Nie Kong said calmly.


    Estherstone was speechless, and she nodded and said, "Well, let Nie Kong go, he should be able to complete the task easily."


    "Well, since Esdes has shied away, I can only make Nie Kong work hard." Seeing Esdes''s moderation, the little emperor was delighted.Right now, I can''t quarrel anymore. After Nie Kong and Esdes formed a pair, the court became harmonious.


    Ornest''s face was sullen, and Esther''s performance made him understand that he had lost an ally.The two forces that he had painstakingly managed and cultivated had all made wedding dresses for Nie Kong alone, and Ornest really hated him.Once in power, giving up is not easy. Power is comparable to drugs for men.


    "Don''t worry, Your Majesty, it won''t take much time." Nie Kong said with a light smile.


    Of course, going out is more than just solving the leader alone, including night attacks in their target range.

 1782 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01808, the action plan of the night attack

    In the Romanli Market, ten miles north of the Anning Road headquarters, the night raid group had gathered in a hidden corner.No, to be correct, there are two new members who I don''t know.


    "I''m here to introduce you two new members, Chelsea of ??the original Northern Squad. Because her team was completely destroyed, the Revolutionary Army arranged her to be one of us." Na Jie Xitan pointed to the side and bit the stick. Sweet girl with sugar.Revolutionary rebels have their own assassination units in each city, but the strength of the local squads is not comparable to that of night attacks!


    "My name is Chelsea, as a colleague of the killer, I would like to ask everyone for advice in the future!" Chelsea smiled and greeted Brand and the others, especially focusing on the red pupil.


    More than two years ago, Chelsea clearly remembered that she used Emperor Gu disguised as the dead Nie Kong to ambush and kill her, but she did not expect to become a companion now.Fortunately, she didn''t show her true shape at the time, and Chitong did not recognize herself.


    "She looks no different from a normal girl, and feels less like a killer than me." Tazmi muttered.


    "Don''t judge by appearance alone, she is a capable man with an assassination record comparable to Chitong." Najiexitan glanced at Tazmi and continued to say to another new male member: "And another The position is the emperor that was assigned to me by the revolutionary army, Susanoo-the electric flint. Because it is a biological emperor that operates automatically, the burden is small, and it can be used for me now."


    "Please advise." The man Susano knelt on one knee in front of everyone, showing his meticulous personality and robot.


    "Well, let¡¯s talk about the mission of the night attack. This case is about the Anning Sect, which is believed by the majority of people. Over the past ten years, it has increased many believers and has formed a great influence in the eastern part of the empire. Recently, Anning Sect has carried out an armed uprising, plotting to launch a religious rebellion, and we are considering using it.¡± Najiexitan said.


    "Wait...wait a minute, if such a rebellion is launched, how many people will die? It would be better to stop the rebellion, isn''t it?" Tazmi said in surprise.


    "The corrupt politics of the empire has caused the people to live out of life. Even if the Anningdao rebellion is prevented, there will be public outrage in other places. The decadent empire has come to an end." Najiexitan sighed.


    "Indifferent sacrifice, is it inevitable?" Tazmi clenched his fist, and at that moment he felt so weak.


    "I think it''s better for us to listen to the boss and finish talking." Chelsea said.


    "Well! The power of the empire is still very strong. It is probably a matter of time before the rebellion on Anning Road is suppressed, and it will cause a lot of sacrifices. At the same time, it is time for our revolutionary army to appear. When Anning Road launches a rebellion, foreign nations in the West They will also begin to attack the empire. In this way, the empire will be attacked from both inside and outside. But then they can also deal with it. Then the most crucial step, our revolutionary army will launch an uprising in the south, and go straight to the imperial capital." Najieshitan explained .


    "Mantis catches the cicada, is the oriole behind?" Brand chuckled lightly.


    "That''s right, and the empire shouldn''t pay much attention to our rebels at the moment, thinking that we are just a group of insurgents who are not a climate, we can only feel fortunate. Our stronghold is in the border of the empire, although the emperor needs to break through several levels and cities , But we instigated the prefects of several cities as the internal response. It will definitely be amazing. Repeating the bloodless opening of the city, they unhindered and used astonishing speed to advance to the imperial capital."


    "Boss, don''t forget that there are active guards and guards of General Bud in the Imperial Capital." Leo Nai reminded.


    "Yes, when the time comes, General Bud will lead the guards to meet, but this will cause a significant reduction in the guard force in the palace. At that time, it is the best time to assassinate Minister Ornest. We attack by night. The imperial palace will be raided, and Minister Ornest will be buried, and the imperial capital will be partly disintegrated from the inside." Na Jie Xitan made a bold statement, and the plan was a chain link.


    "Hey, the old treacherous minister will definitely slip away when he sees the situation is bad." Lubbock said with a smile.


    "I won''t let him succeed, I must make him look good." Leo Nai hummed coldly.


    "As a price to help us, foreign nations in the West demand that we return to the territories that we had occupied for hundreds of years." Na Jiexi said frankly, drawing a big circle of the western borders.


    The red pupil was shocked, and the foreign nations of the West had cut off an area equivalent to a tenth of the imperial territory.With killing intent in her eyes, the revolutionary army was too messy, no wonder Lord Nie Kong refused to treat them all the time.


    "As far as I know, the northern prince Numa Seka has a terrible strategy. Use his own fortress city as a base to strengthen his invasion of the empire. In this way, the war will ignite the entire empire!"


    "Yes, we can only use the fastest speed to disintegrate the empire, and then we can start peace talks with foreign nations." Na Jie Xitan nodded and said.


    Chi Tong did not speak, but failed. How many innocent people will be killed by the turmoil?They invaded our empire by different races, would they give up easily?


    "Now that the plan has been made, it can only be seen how to put it into practice. The question of whether it can be done is that our work this time is related." Susanoo said.


    "Hehe, that''s right, it really deserves to be my imperial tool. As for the current Anning Road, it is shaking internally. Two years ago, Minister Ornest planted Berlik in Anning Road, and now he uses drugs to control it. He is doing dirty business secretly. His purpose is to organize an armed uprising on Anning Road. Sooner or later he will kill the leader standing at the highest point. So we will attack this mission at night, and go to Anning Road. Headquarters crusade against Berlik. Don''t worry, he has the same virtue as the officials we killed before." Najiexitan said.


    "Damn it, the use of drugs makes the believers addicted, we can''t leave him alone." Leo Nai said murderously.


    "Be prepared, kill him before the Empire can stop him."

 1783 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01809Goal Anning Road

    And the empire is likely to try their best to round up the night raid, and Najie Xitan felt that it happened to be able to escape the limelight.Especially the information that Nie Kong had captured the cross-tailed dragon alive from Leo Nai''s mouth made her feel a strong sense of crisis.


    With the shocking power of his hunting legendary dangerous species, the night attack really can''t collide with him head-on, otherwise they will only end up with an extermination.


    Nie Kong''s security bureau is responsible for clearing the rebels in the secret empire, the guards of General Bud are in charge of the emperor and the capital, and the last General Esdes defends against foreign enemies.The three forces formed an iron wall, firmly protecting the integrity of the empire.


    Night raids were scattered to perform tasks, at least it was difficult for the empire to grasp their whereabouts, after all, the area of ??the empire was too wide.And even if members of the Assassination Department were encountered during the plan, only one or two members would be sent out to perform the task, instead giving the night attack a chance to defeat them.


    Even after Najiexitan was thinking about killing Belik, he asked Leonai to lure Nie Kong out of the imperial capital, otherwise, if he stayed in the imperial capital, they would fail their revolutionary army plan.


    Once confronting Nie Kong head-on, Najiexitan felt that at least 15 imperial envoys and 200,000 soldiers would be able to kill him.Why, it would be great if Nie Kong joined the rebels.


    It''s a pity that Najiexitan couldn''t anticipate the overall situation, when Nie Kong finished his early morning.He immediately summoned all the members of the assassination squad, and selected 20 of the most elite from more than 100 people.


    Since there will be a decisive battle with Night Attack, there is also the possibility of facing hundreds of thousands of rebels, so Nie Kong will take them out to experience, which includes the newcomers Shayou and Iyeas.


    Nie Kong instructed Nelia to use the Digu Dimensional Array, and instantly transferred everyone to the east of the empire. The positioning was accurate to only a dozen kilometers away from Jelock, and the long-distance shuttle would consume the energy of the Dimensional Array.


    If they used their war horses to drive, their night attacks might indeed have killed Ornest¡¯s spy, Berlik, and instigated Anning Taoist Master to participate in the rebellion.


    "Master Nie Kong, if you walk more than ten kilometers to the east, you should be able to see Jelock City in front." Green, who often comes out to collect information, knows a lot about the environment of the empire.


    "Green, take Natara to explore the road ahead, and the rest will follow me." Nie Kong nodded in response.


    "Master Nie Kong, you didn''t even talk about the task," said Zhuzi Jiao slyly.


    Black pupils and Bonnie like Nie Kong''s two small tails can''t help but give Tsukushi a white look. Doesn''t it need to explain? I didn''t see our Lord Nie Kong personally lead the team.


    It seems that Master Nie Kong has brought out almost all the power of the Assassination Department for the first time. There must be some very important task.


    "It is true that I was negligent and forgot to tell you."


    "It''s not Master Nie Kong''s fault." Black pupil tried his best to defend his favorite Master Nie Kong.


    "Hehe, Heitong is the most obedient." Looking at her cute look, Nie Kong rubbed her little head lightly, attracting the envy of Xiaoyin and the women.


    "You should have heard of An Ning Dao," Nie Kong said.


    "I know, I know. It''s a religion that claims that as long as you do good, you can live a long and happy life." Xiao Yin said enthusiastically.


    "Ah! That... that has been spread to our village. The village chief entrusted the statue of An Ningdao to our companion Tazmi for safekeeping." Sha You was surprised.


    "Yes! The Anning Sect has added hundreds of thousands of followers in the past ten years, and has formed a strong force in the eastern part of the empire. However, the empire has received news that they will have an armed uprising in the near future. Originally it was just a small matter. There is no need for me to go out in person, but the night attack may show up and kick in." Nie Kong said, shaking his head.


    "Oh, it''s horrible to attack the group of them at night." Pony muttered, but how did Xiao Yin feel that she seemed to be happy.


    "After solving the night attack, I took Chi Tong back personally by the way. It was too difficult for her to let her live outside for two years," Nie Kong said.


    Black pupil''s eyes were full of joy, and Master Nie Kong did not forget her sister.


    "So this task is divided into two parts, one is to kill all the high-level personnel on Anning Road, and the second is to set up ambush and wait for the arrival of the night attack to annihilate them in one fell swoop."


    According to the emperor''s meaning, only the leader was killed, and then Berwick was placed on the position of leader, so as to control the entire Anning Road.


    But Nie Kong knew that Bolik was Ornest''s minion, so he directly rejected it.Since the leader is killed, then why keep those high-level groups.


    "Master Nie Kong, I don''t know if I should talk about it or not." Naha Xiu raised his hand and said.


    "Say it."


    "If we kill all the high-level officials, there will be no one to manage the Anning Daohui. I am worried that the ignorant people at the bottom without anyone will be in chaos, which will lead to a rebellion." Naha Xiu said.


    Like a country, losing the upper management can be a disaster.The small religious group is not as serious as the state, but the nature is similar.


    "That¡¯s the case, your worry is very reasonable. But I already have a countermeasure. In the end, it should be necessary to build a temple to solve the problem. Transfer the people¡¯s faith from the respected leader to the temple. When he dies, naturally someone will myth him. It is hung in the temple as a statue of a god. Isn¡¯t it the same as when Jesus is believed to be crucified in the end?¡± Nie Kong said with a smile.


    Nelia didn''t understand who Nie Kong was talking about Jesus, but she knew that what Nie Kong said could do.It''s amazing, there must be nothing that can stump the beloved Master Nie Kong.


    Oh, but Master Nie Kong is too cruel.It''s been more than ten days, and it hasn''t been a long time to be with Nelia.


    "Go, target Jerok City." Nie Kong waved his hand, and a group of people followed him and shuttled through the forest.


    The physique of the more than ten people of Shayou and Nelia who remained behind was quite different. If Nie Kong had not considered their situation and slowed down, they might have fallen behind.


    In Nie Kong''s view, those more than one hundred people are considered to be very rare, and probably none of them can match the talents of Green and their nine.The only thing Nie Kong could look forward to was the girl Sha You.

 1784 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01810, meet the red pupil

    The headquarters of Anning Road is in Jelock City, which is not much different from the layout of other cities, but the residents there are almost all Anning Road believers.


    Looking inward along the city gate, first of all, the lively street market and the wide square appear in front of you.The inner city is located in the center of the city. The people in the city call it the Great Sanctuary of Anning Sect religiously, which provides housing for the upper echelons of the church.


    Nie Kong and his party did not show up to much fanfare. He ordered Nahaxiu to break up the twenty people into small groups, and then they gathered in front of the Great Church, covering their eyes.After all, the presence of a team of more than twenty people in the city was too conspicuous, and I was worried that the revolutionary army in Jerok would discover their arrival.Because Nie Kong''s goal is to catch it all in one swoop, ambush the night attack.


    The five black pupils quarreled about this, all vying to hope to follow Nie Kong''s group.


    They were vying to each other, making it difficult for Nie Kong to choose.It¡¯s only a few minutes away.Nie Kong was speechless, so he simply acted alone.Arranged for Cornelia to take care of Sayo, Kuroto and Koin, Pony and Chikushi.


    In this way, more than 20 of them were integrated into the huge crowd, and gathered from all sides of the huge city of Jelock to the peaceful road of the Great Church.


    And as expected, when he appeared in Jelock City, he immediately noticed something strange, keenly aware that someone was watching him in secret.


    Although he understands that he is eye-catching, he only chooses the small alleys.What''s more, Nie Kong deliberately blocked half of his face with his collar, so few people should notice him.


    Not only that, but is the guy who followed him more agile than Leo Nei, indicating that it was probably the eyeliner of the rebels that was monitoring him.


    Nie Kong frowned. If the news of his appearance in Jelock City is exposed, the plan to ambush the night attack would be ruined.So he quietly changed his direction, and suddenly disappeared directly at the corner of the alley, intending to kill the little tail behind.


    "Huh!" The dark shadow behind was obviously taken aback, looking around and looking around, but didn''t expect the target to disappear out of thin air?


    "What are you looking for!" When Nie Kong''s voice suddenly came from behind her, her body was shocked.


    Her body trembled, her red eyes with incredible, with a little expectation and fear, she turned to look.I saw a shadowy alley, and a figure came out from behind.


    "Ah, Nie Kong... Master Nie Kong?" At that moment, she was completely stunned, and the weapon she was holding in her hand fell with a bang.


    "Red pupil? I haven''t grown up in two years."


    "Oh, it''s really Lord Nie Kong, Lord Nie Kong is not dead!!" Listening to Nie Kong''s warm voice, the eyes of Crimson Eyes kept tearing, and he couldn''t help but threw himself into Nie Kong''s arms, crying and venting. Own grievances.


    Originally, she saw a man similar to Nie Kong in the city, and she thought she was dazzled.After all, there was no elder sister and the first few women to follow, with the collar covering his cheeks, so Chitong was hesitant to stop and confirm.


    Nie Kong stroked her back, softly comforting the girl in front of her, "Really, I thought Chitong would come back obediently by herself!"


    "I...I''m worried that Master Nie Kong might be implicated, and I thought you were dead. It made me sad for a long time. In the past two years, I...I couldn''t eat enough or sleep well, so I lost a few kilos." Chi Hitomi sucked his nose and said.


    "Haha, really." Nie Kong suddenly hugged her slender waist, hugged her even body, and turned around several times.


    Chi Tong exclaimed "Wow," and couldn''t help holding Nie Kong''s neck tightly.When she got used to it, Chitong''s lovely cheeks showed bright red, leaving behind a string of giggling silver bells.


    "Crimson pupil is lying, it is obvious that he has gained a few catties." Nie Kong said in her ear.


    "Oh, Lord Nie Kong...you...you bully me, people just like eating meat." Chi Tong blushed with shame, shrinking into Nie Kong''s arms, and whispered.


    "Hehe, don''t worry, it''s just that the body has developed and become a big girl. I like the way you are now." Nie Kong''s arms around her waist were tight, and she could fully appreciate her fierceness. That warm and soft.


    "Yep!"


    For girls, getting fat is a very serious matter, especially if the person they like speaks out.


    "By the way, Lord Nie Kong, you didn''t answer me. What happened to you two years ago. But I really want to thank God for blessing. Fortunately Lord Nie Kong is not dead." Chi Tong said.


    Nie Kong was also confused as to why Chitong had misunderstood that he was dead. He checked his situation with Chitong one by one, and finally discovered the reason.


    Chi Tong said that because Taeko lured him out of the hotel, he clearly saw Nie Kong dead.


    "If I''m not mistaken, it was probably the enemy who used the special ability of Gaia Foundation, which was used by the Emperor, and could use it to pretend to be me and deceive you." Nie Kong said slowly.


    Chi Tong''s eyes suddenly rounded, and they were full of regret and regret.Teigu Gaia foundation is Chelsea¡¯s Teigu, right? That bastard fooled me so badly that I couldn¡¯t meet Master Nie Kong for two years!


    "Master Nie Kong, I...I don''t care, I want to stay by your side as before." Chi Tong put Nie Kong''s big hand on his jade-like pretty face, and his tone was full of determination.


    "Well, it will, but not now. The night raid should be prepared to assassinate Berlik. You are lurking for the time being, and you can find out their battle plan. Then I want them to catch them all. When the mission is completed, we will return to the imperial capital. Nestor kills." Nie Kong said calmly.


    "Huh, let me betray Najiexitan?" Chitong''s eyes were full of unbearable, and he seemed a little hesitant.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill them all." Nie Kong smiled.


    "Well, I listen to Master Nie Kong." Chi Tong made up his mind and nodded vigorously.


    "Come with me now, I''ll take you to see Heitong and the others. You have not seen them for two years," Nie Kong said.


    Chi Tong''s eyes regained their looks. Although she missed Nie Kong the most in her heart, Chi Tong was also very concerned about the black pupils.


    It''s really great to go back to the previous life, everything has not changed from before!!


    Nie Kong took the red pupil and came to the gate of the inner city. When the guard was ordered to notify Berlik of his arrival, Naha Xiu and his party came one by one.The guard didn''t dare to slack off, and hurried to pass a message for Nie Kong.

 1785 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01811, first see Berwick

    Nie Kong learned about the night raid plan from the red pupil, including all those using An Ning Dao, but it was a pity that he did not start ambushing Belik.


    Bringing Chi Tong to the gate of the inner city, they found that Hei Tong and his party had already been waiting there.When Nelia saw a girl coming back from behind Nie Kong, she almost all pouted.


    But after seeing her appearance, the flat duck beak opened into a 0 shape, as if it could stuff an egg.That''s right, their partner Chitong finally came back.


    "Woo...Sister, I miss you so much!" Nie Kong said a few more words before the usual mouthless Lori Chitong.Now that I reunited with my sister who had been separated for two years, I couldn''t control the excitement in my heart.


    Two sisters with 80% similarity hugged fiercely, telling each other''s thoughts.The girls behind Neliya also gathered around, chattering for a while.


    "Okay!! Chitong must continue to lurch in the night attack as our undercover, and we will talk later." Nie Kong waved his hand to interrupt their intimate whispers and let Chitong leave.


    Chi Tong glanced at Nie Kong and the others reluctantly before slowly disappearing in front of everyone.But she understood that she could continue to accompany Master Nie Kong soon.


    Since Lord Nie Kong is not dead, I believe that he can definitely save the empire, at least more reliable than the revolutionary army''s plan to risk the lives of the poor.


    If the rebel plan is really successful, unprecedented wars and chaos will erupt in the three directions of the empire, including 70% of its territory!


    And Master Nie Kong said, clear up the night attack, and the next target is Ornest.As long as Master Nie Kong presides over the government, the empire will soon be resurrected, not in corruption and darkness.


    "I''m sorry, Najie Xitan, I failed your pains and expectations." Chi Tong sighed softly, and threw out all the unbearable in his heart.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Nie Kong ordered the guards guarding the gate to notify the Vice-Bishop Berlik of his arrival. The guards did not dare to slack off, and hurriedly ran to pass the message for Nie Kong.


    A few minutes later, the guards came out of the inner city and respectfully welcomed Nie Kong and his party to the innermost attic of the church.


    When I opened the door, I first saw the misty side of the hall.More than a dozen masked girls with very little clothing lie down beside a middle-aged man in his forties or fifty years old, their eyes seem to have lost their souls.Belick, sitting on the top, is not shy like a corrupt minister. He has strong limbs, but it is a pity that the wine has destroyed his fighting power.And the group of men under him looked skinny, squinting and smoking big cigarettes.Nie Kong suddenly recognized that the smoke contained addictive drugs.


    Nie Kong understood that the guys gathered in the hall should be the high-level backbone of An Ning Dao, but he didn''t expect Berlik to control them with drugs.


    "That... Although I recently felt that it was dangerous, I asked the minister for assistance. I didn''t expect to send Minister Nie Kong, who is known as the strongest in the empire, to come personally. Nothing is more reassuring than this." Touching the girl who was leaning softly in front of her, she raised a glass and faced Nie Kong with a smile.


    "By the way, we mainly deal with the rebels and the leader of Anning Sect." Nie Kong said calmly.


    "Hehe, then I look forward to Minister Nie Kong''s performance. This is all my loyal subordinates. I believe you will have a good time and won''t feel bored." Berlick motioned, only to see several wearing The girl in the tulle robed towards Nie Kong.I didn''t see the face through the tulle, but the figure was also very good, but it was a pity that I had been exposed countless times, and it was disgusting.


    There were several members of the assassination department. Even the boys in the assassination department even had their faces burning, secretly glanced at the girl''s looming position.But Berlick, who was sitting on it, described his eyes on Tsukushi and Koin, and his expression was greedy, greedy and anxious.If it wasn''t for Nie Kong''s strength, he might have sent soldiers to capture Nelia and the others.


    That''s right, Nelia''s appearance is many times better than his group.Judging by the figure of the girl in front of him, Nie Kong guessed that Berwick liked the plump elder sister type, so he was deeply attracted by the Ou faction of Xiao Yin and Chikushi.


    The black pupils frowned tightly and looked at the shameless girls coldly.No, they can''t be called humans, at best, they are only playthings controlled by Berlik with drugs.The hot-tempered Pony almost couldn''t help it, and had the urge to kill them all.


    Nie Kong grumbled and snorted coldly.After a while, the girls all took a dozen steps back from fear, Nie Kong''s aura was too strong.


    "The task of the empire is to kill the leader and help you control the entire Anning Road. I am not interested in them, please arrange a dozen rooms for us." Nie Kong cast a cold glance at him.


    "Haha, all right." Berlick clapped his hands lightly, only to see two guards coming forward.Then Berlik ordered to go down and let them arrange a place to rest for Nie Kong.


    The two went into a room as a group. Of course, before that, Nie Kong called all the eight captains into his room and needed to tell them something.


    "Master Nie Kong, if it weren''t for the eldest sister, I would have to beat them to flesh." Boni raised his fist and said.


    "No, I think I first goug Bolik''s eyes, then chop them up and feed them to the dog." Xiaoyin hummed, disgusting his eyes.


    They killed a lot of corrupt officials some time ago. Seeing Berlik''s rot and disgusting side, they only thought about how to kill him.


    "Although I hate him too much, I have to wait until later before I can do it. I need to use him as a bait to lure Night Attack into the bait." Nie Kong said.


    Not to mention that he was Ornest''s party, Nie Kong also hated him extremely.He wants to kill the night attack and the leader, so let him be proud for a day or two in the end.Then target all the high-levels on Anning Road and start a series of cleanups.


    "Huh, it''s cheap for him." Nelia was about to hate Berlik to death when she used those trash women to touch Master Nie Kong.


    "Go back to your room and rest, concentrate on waiting for information from Chitong, and be sure to destroy them all at once." Nie Kong waved his hand and motioned them to go back.


    No matter before or now, he never paid attention to night attack, so Nie Kong didn''t want to spend time on it.

 1786 The collapse of the second element body 01812, embrace Pony

    "Stop! Bonnie, I said where are you going?" Originally, Bonnie surreptitiously left his room, and suddenly found that the eldest sister was blocking her in front of her with a towel on her head, revealing a good figure that she envied her.


    "Then... I''m just going to the bathroom," Bonnie whispered.


    "Do you dare to look into my eyes and say it again!" Nelia stared at her and said, how could she keep her from Nelia with a stubborn brain, Nelia could see through her careful thoughts at a glance Up.


    "Okay. Because I saw the women next to Berlik today, I feel that I need to protect the safety of Master Nie Kong." Although Bonnie was right, it was obviously just an excuse!


    But Nelia was taken aback, showing a thoughtful look, "If this is the case, then I will go with you!"


    "No...no, I''m enough alone." Pawnee whispered.


    "Hmph, I''m afraid you want to guard and steal yourself."


    "Big sister, do you think I am that kind of person. Hey, big sister, wait for me." Pawnee was planning to defend himself, but found that Nelia had already taken a dozen steps.Her eyes showed a bit of annoyance, why was it discovered by the eldest sister.


    The two women formed a united front and crept to Nie Kong''s closed room.Especially Pony, who deliberately put his ear to the door, found a slight gasp and the girl''s whimper in his ear!


    "No...it''s not good, big sister, there seems to be...a woman in Master Nie Kong''s room." Boni stammered.It was just an excuse to deceive Nelia, but I didn''t expect it to become a proverb?!


    "What are you talking about?!" Nelia was startled, and hurriedly followed Bonnie''s way to eavesdrop on the movement in the room, but it turned out to be the same as Bonnie said.Damn Bolik, arranged for a woman to come and snatch Master Nie Kong from us?How can you forgive that kind of thing!!


    "Sister, what should I do now." Pony said.


    Nelia naturally wouldn''t blame her favorite Master Nie Kong, thinking that everything was done by the peaceful Belik.


    "Serving Master Nie Kong is our responsibility. Why is it the turn of the trash women? It seems that we can only forcefully rush into the room. Will our assassination team lose to them?" Neliya said proudly.


    Believe that as long as Master Nie Kong serves comfortably, Master Nie Kong will naturally abandon them like garbage.


    "Hmm!" Pony''s eyes lighted up, fascinated by the future drawn by the elder sister.


    Nelia''s eyes were full of determination, and she twisted the doorknob a little harder.With a click, the doorknob was twisted to pieces by her brute force, and the locked door quietly opened.


    When the two of them took a look, only the chuang in the middle of the room was shaking desperately.They found that the girl''s hissing and shouting came from there.On the chuang in the bedroom, Master Nie Kong violently carried a slender leg, leaning over and pressing on a charming and charming girl.


    He lowered his cheeks, and seemed to be allowed to suck the girl''s huge breast milk like a baby, causing him to keep making soft and sweet hum.


    Bonnie stared her eyes round, staring straight at Nie Kong''s conquest, blinking unwillingly.Nelia''s face was burning, but she got used to it.


    When the two women saw the cute faces of the crushing girl Honghongpu, they immediately exclaimed: "Why are you, Tsukushi?!" It was not the group of dirty women that had been expected, but it was their companion, Tsukushi.


    That''s right, the pair of big European factions that Nie Kong buried his head, only the one from Zhuzi had that scale.


    Nelia said in his heart: "Damn Tsukushi, I dared to eat alone without telling them. It seems that I only stopped one Pawnee."


    Pony was very upset, why did Tsukushi move faster than himself, and was stopped by the elder sister.


    Originally, Zhu Zi was enjoying the whip restraint that Master Nie Kong loved. After hearing Bonnie and the others exclaim, his squinted eyes quietly opened.Seeing Pony and her eldest sister staring at the battle, she was almost ashamed.Shame gave her even more exciting joy, making it hard for her to curl up and hug Nie Kong tightly.


    "Woo, Zhuzi looks happy. No, Bonnie wants to play with Master Nie Kong." Bonnie flicked his shoes, jumped onto Chuang from behind and hugged Nie Kong.


    Nelia was equally passionate and moving, and the white and tender skin in the bath towel appeared crimson.For more than ten days, Master Nie Kong didn''t come to accompany him, thinking about Nie Kong long ago.


    The next two women caught Nie Kong from left to right, and the three women''s bodies were lying on the side, making Nie Kong comfortable.


    Nie Kong smiled softly, and he immediately jumped on and hugged the three women.Before long, the other two women had been stripped of Chinese cabbage.Wrong, a little bit wrong, Pony has wheat-colored skin and should be counted as Indian cabbage.


    Nie Kong refined the grace of the three women, and couldn''t help sighing secretly, the three women''s long-trained body, the skin is full of elasticity.


    Nelia has the most straight, slender, well-proportioned legs.Bonnie''s huge buttocks, the arc is really magical, can make any man''s eyes straight, can''t help thinking about how much enjoyment it would be if he pressed down from behind.The big European pie in Tsukushi is full of shy girls, and Nie Kong also eats the marrow taste!


    How can Berlick''s group of toys compare to them, the beauty is not a level at all.


    Zhuzi put Master Nie Kong''s face in his arms, and he didn''t dare to look at Master Nie Kong.Nie Kong couldn''t help speeding up and satisfies Zhuzi well.


    He immediately began to tremble everywhere like a violent storm, and when Pony discovered by the side, Tsukushi screamed even more happily, and quickly became motionless, his face flushed with shame.


    Then Nie Kong hugged Bonnie from behind, letting him lie on his stomach, and then he leaned over and squeezed into the fleshy buttocks, feeling too good.


    At that last moment, Nie Kong saw Bonnie twisting his buttocks in a fuss, and didn''t care about the first pain.There was no word for a night, only the fierce gasps explained what had happened, until the last four people hugged and fell asleep!!

 1787 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01813, the plan of night attack

    "There is news from the red pupil that the night raid will take action tonight, so you should prepare first." Nie Kong''s room was once again used as a meeting room at this time, and the eight captains of Naha Xiu surrounded Nie Kong. Sit in a circle.


    Tsukushi and Pawnee looked red and brighter than they were yesterday, but there were too many grudges in the eyes of Black pupil and Xiao Yin.Since they saw the three daughters of Bonnie coming out of Nie Kong''s room early in the morning, they didn''t understand what happened!He secretly blamed himself for not being bold enough and missed the opportunity last night, and at the same time complained of Lord Nie Kong''s partiality.


    "The guy''s bedroom at Berlick must have been full of traps. They wouldn''t be so stupid as to go to the Internet cafe?" Zhuzi was puzzled, because Berwick would sleep in the bedroom because of the night attack.


    "No, all the members of the Anning Church will pray in the cabinet of the Great Sanctuary tonight. He will not be in the bedroom. Moreover, the rebels of the Revolutionary Party have placed a lot of eyeliners on the Anning Church. They have detailed information about the inner city. Please remember to hide the information and don''t expose it," Nie Kong said.


    "Huh, Lord Nie Kong, but does he really know how to pray." Nelia dismissed it. As an official of the Ornest faction, which one is not too bad.If it were not for the overall situation, she couldn''t help but kill Berlik yesterday.


    "I''m really good at show, in fact, he probably fooled with women." Xiao Yinyi glanced at Nie Kong pointedly, and muttered softly.


    Tsukushi blushed, and didn''t dare to say more.In fact, she was wrong last night, sharing the same bedroom with Xiao Yin, but don''t leave her alone to sneak into Nie Kong''s room and attack Nie Kong at night.


    "By the way, Lord Nie Kong! I sent someone to investigate the surrounding situation last night. The inner city houses are densely packed with too many bunkers. It''s a good stage for the assassins to hide." Green said.


    "Hey! Lord Nie Kong is sitting here and worrying about it personally, not to mention the red pupils as our internal response, I promise to let them come back and forth." Nelia issued a confident declaration.


    "Well, the red pupil also passed on the night raid''s assassination plan to me. Among them, they will dig a tunnel from outside the city and sneak silently into the Anning Sect''s Great Sanctuary." Nie Kong said.


    "Is it attacked from the ground? I expected it." Naha Xiu said calmly.


    "Don''t underestimate Na Jiexitan, it''s just a feint team. Their purpose is to cause chaos in front of the cabinet of the Great Sanctuary, attract the attention of the guards and us. And their second group belongs to the main assassin, from the sky Zhong issued a mortal blow against the target Belik." Their plan is ideal, but as long as they stay by Belik''s side, their strategy will be self-defeating.Of course, what Chitong heard was not complete, because Nie Kong remembered that they had a Gaia foundation, which could be disguised in any shape.Of course it was useless in front of Nie Kong, his eyes could see through everything, including the seven sins of the little witch who was dating back then.It must be impossible to tell Nelia and the others.Ordinary people disguised as ordinary people, how can they be recognized in the crowd, maybe only a little sense of being stared at by strange eyes in secret.


    "Master Nie Kong, do they have any means to fly in the sky?" Black pupil asked.


    "They seem to have tamed the dangerous flying bats, so when we went to encircle their nests the day before yesterday, they could disappear out of thin air." Therefore, within half a day, they came to the east of the empire from Emperor Gu.If you change to horse riding, it will take at least three days!


    "That''s it, it seems that tonight will be very interesting." Naha Xiu smiled playfully, his eyes full of sparks of battle.


    "There are two tasks for you tonight. First of all, of course, the first task is to wipe out the night raid. But I promised the red pupils and try not to kill them as much as possible! Second, after the night raid is resolved, it will be the turn to clean the Anning Church immediately. Now," Nie Kong said coldly.


    The task of the empire is to kill the leader and let Berlik inherit his position so as to control the entire Anning Sect.But Nie Kong didn''t bother to pay attention to Ornest''s ambition, let his minions be the leader, Nie Kong was not so kind to be a wedding dress for others.


    Since the leader is killed, it is better to kill all the high-level Anning Sect, and then shirk the night attack by the rebels.As for the aftermath, we discussed as yesterday to establish a mythical leader.


    "Hehe, Master Nie Kong, let me deal with Berlik, OK?" Bonnie shook Nie Kong''s arm and said coquettishly to him.


    "No, let me come." The women rushed to say, rushing to kill Berlik''s place.It''s so strange.


    "What are you robbing?" Nie Kong asked curiously, as if he had not committed any anger.


    "I hate him." Nelia said vaguely.It turned out that Berlick''s act of letting those dirty women serve Nie Kong yesterday aroused the anger of several women.Don''t even think about it, is that group of goods also worthy of accompany Master Nie Kong.If they look pretty, they don''t mind very much.For example, General Esdes of the Empire, her beauty and beauty will soon become Nie Kong''s wife, but they dare not say anything.On the one hand, Esther''s beauty was an overwhelming victory, on the other hand, his strength was much stronger than them.


    "Whatever you want." Nie Kong didn''t care about a small person. Anyone could kill him. He also found his hands dirty.


    "Then let''s see who moves faster in the game, I definitely want to beat him into meatloaf." Bonnie said in a silly way.


    Nelia chuckled and shook her head, neither agreed nor refused.


    "Then Lord Nie Kong, if we don''t kill them, how do we deal with the night attack on them?" Black pupil exhaled, and forcibly stabilized his excited emotions.


    "Catch back to the imperial capital first, and then use a few of them to solve Ornest by the way. At that time, except for the first evil Najiexitan, the rest of the members will hide for a while, and there should be no problem." Nie Kong said in a deep voice.


    Najie Xitan is afraid that it will be difficult to save her life. After all, she has been sentenced to the empire and is an important leader of the revolutionary army.


    "Well, Lord Nie Kong had better let them see with their own eyes how to change the entire decadent empire." Nelia said.


    They admired Nie Kong in their hearts and believed in what Nie Kong said naturally.If Nie Kong joined the rebels, they would not hesitate to follow him.

 1788 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01814surrender

    As the feint team of the first group, the heavyweight Najie Xitan must show up in person, otherwise it is impossible to draw out the guards and powerful characters guarding inside.Among them, they learned from the spies in the inner city that several personnel from the Assassination Department had arrived in Jelock City.As expected, Minister Nie Kong wouldn''t come in person for such trivial things. It was a blessing in misfortune.


    First, Brand used his invisibility ability to come out of the hole and quietly settle the guards aside for them.Then he personally took Lubbock, Tegu Susano, and the five members of Tazmi¡ªthe exposed night raid members¡ªto make a fuss in front of the attic where prayers were held.


    On the one hand, the sky-led attack was presided over by Leo Nai, bringing Hill and Red Hitomi into it from the glass roof of the attic roof. They were the main force to kill Berlik.On the one hand, she hid her hands secretly, and Brand waited for an opportunity in stealth.Chelsea, who has Gaia foundation, also pretended to be a believer and hid in the crowd.In this way, she designed an almost killer game for Berlik!Even if Berlik has the protection of several members of the assassination department, Najiexitan is confident to kill them together.As long as it is not Nie Kong, everything is easy to say.


    As the most important part of the revolutionary army plan, there is no room for error.If it succeeds, the chance of overthrowing the rotten empire will increase by more than half!For that dream, she is willing to make any sacrifices.


    Najie Xitan told Chitong and the others to replenish their energy and prepare for the fierce battle that is coming tonight.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Report...Report, the major event is not good, there are... a few anti-thief suddenly appeared in the atrium of the Great Sanctuary, and the guards could hardly stop it." The solemn prayer stopped abruptly, and the uppermost feminine The leader of "Eastern Unbeaten" suddenly opened his bright eyes.Originally, he was treating the villagers in a village outside the city today, but he rushed back after hearing Berlik¡¯s request.


    "Wh...what?! The enemies are in the atrium, aren''t they outside?" Berlick was taken aback, and his pretended calm and calm became very frightened: "Quick...get out, and be sure to block them." Damn Minister Nie Kong, why haven''t they come yet? The enemy has hit his door.


    In contrast, the leader of Anning Sect, always maintained an air of calmness, and the two were not of the same grade.


    Nie Kong was hiding in a dark corner watching the good show. When he heard the night attack was coming, he motioned to Naha Xiu to take the troops out to deal with them.And he, Xiaoyin, Black Hitomi, and Nelia were waiting for another wave of airstrike enemies.


    After Nahasiu and the others left for a short while, they only heard a loud bang, and the ceiling of the hall burst and collapsed.A huge black shadow swooped down from the sky.


    "Oops... Oops, enemy attack!" Seeing the dark shadow rushing towards him, Berlick''s legs slumped with fright.Before the guards came to protect, the sky suddenly burst out with a dazzling light.


    "Haha, it went smoothly unexpectedly." The three girls appeared around Berlik, among which the evil big scissors in Hill''s hand had been opened and cut towards Berlik.


    That pair of scissors is called Two Breaks. It can cut anything in the world. Because of its high hardness, it can also be used for defense.The light just now is its hidden ability, emitting a wide range of dazzling light as a cover.


    Nelia was surprised, she almost failed to respond.Although I knew it would appear from the sky, I didn''t expect the light to stimulate their eyes at once, just like Tianjin Fan''s sun fist!


    "Space freezes!" As Nie Kong''s voice fell, everything in the hall suddenly stopped.Unlike Esdes''s frozen time and space, Hill and their facial features can clearly perceive the surrounding situation, but their bodies can''t move a bit.Hill''s big scissors are only 1 cm away from Berwick''s neck.


    The three daughters, Nie Kong and Nelia, slowly walked out of the corner.When Leonai and Hill saw Nie Kong''s appearance, the two women''s eyes were filled with consternation.


    Leonai smiled bitterly, what happened before her was too cruel for her.My identity has been exposed. Is the peaceful and cheerful life of the past year about to end?The most important point, as long as there is Lord Nie Kong, who can kill Belik.


    The freezing of the space slowly lifted up piece by piece, and Berlick suddenly hugged Nie Kong¡¯s feet, ¡°Minister Nie Kong, please... please protect my safety.¡±


    Xiao Yin''s face was stern, and with a wave of the water dragon sword in his hand, he actually cut off both arms he dared to touch Nie Kong!


    "Get out of the way, you are useless." Nelia kicked him away dexterously, for fear that the blood he sprayed would stain Nie Kong''s clothes.


    "Ah...it hurts, you...what are you doing? Didn''t the empire send you to protect me." Berlick screamed.


    "Huh, I didn''t say that. Our goal is always to eliminate night attacks." Nie Kong indifferently looked at all the high-levels of Anning Sect, especially the leader, but ignored Berlick.


    The Taoist Master Anning looked at Nie Kong with even more surprise, but he didn''t expect to see the man he couldn''t see through seven years ago!


    "Chi Tong, your mission is over, come back." Nie Kong finally lifted the space restrictions of the three women, Chi Tong let out a gleeful glee, and stood beside Nie Kong happily.The burden on her was finally removed at this time.


    Leonai and Hill were sweating, they were facing unprecedented pressure, especially not daring to look at Nie Kong.


    "Aren''t you two surrendering?" Nie Kong snorted as he looked at them.


    "Master Nie Kong, you...when did you understand our identity?" Leo Nai asked helplessly.


    "My men found the base of the night attack the day before yesterday, and they happened to see you talking with Brand. If you didn''t leave early, we would have wiped you out the day before yesterday." Nie Kong said calmly.


    "So, I should say unfortunate or lucky! Sorry Chitong, I kept the news of Lord Nie Kong alive for two years." Leo Nai said apologetically.


    "I am really angry, but I don''t want to do anything with you! Surrender, you have no second option."

 1789 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01815, catch Leone alive

    "Impossible." Leo Nai resolutely dismissed Akatsuki''s opinion.


    Nelia, sisters of black pupil, and Xiaoyin can only stand in four directions in the hall respectively, surrounding the two isolated women''s groups of Leonai and Hill in the middle.


    Leo Nai understood that although the mission of the night attack killed Belik, Lord Nie Kong used him to ambush the night attack.The current task is no longer important, there is only one thing they can do, escape the trap designed by Master Nie Kong.


    Fortunately, Master Nie Kong only let Black Eye and the four of them deal with them. There is still a ray of vitality, so how can I agree that Red Eye will come first without a fight?As a member of the rebels themselves, if they surrender, there is only one dead end.


    "Hill, we have to rush out and meet the boss." Leo Nai turned into a beast in an instant, his hands turned into lion claws, and a lovely tail stretched out from his buttocks.


    Hill is holding huge scissors, her eyes are not at all confused or sad.Although I often read books about correcting natural stupor, the effect is too small.


    Looking at their determined expressions, Chi Tong could only sigh helplessly.Master Nie Kong has long known the plan of the night attack and carefully arranged a net of traps, how can you escape.


    "Stop talking nonsense, take action." Nelia stopped Akihit from continuing to persuade her to surrender, and took the lead to kill Leone and Hill!


    Although Leo Nai understood that the red eyes who belonged to the assassination department were powerful, he was surprised to see Nelia''s powerful skills.What a fast speed, she is several times stronger than Chi pupil.Even if she herself has Tegu''s beastization enhancement, she can only use her sense of smell to judge the enemy''s direction.Instinctively blocked her claws in front of her, but her stomach hurt suddenly, and Nelia, who appeared in front of her, punched her in the stomach.If it hadn''t been for Nie Kong''s order to capture her alive, that move might have killed her.This is so, Leo Nai can only stand by virtue of Tegu''s super resilience!


    "Hey, you can take my trick. Your strength is good. No wonder you can serve as the guard of Nie Kong''s house." Nelia said in surprise.


    "Asshole." From Leonard''s mouth, he could only faintly utter those two words.Nelia didn''t give her a chance to fight back. She made a mistake with her other hand and simply took off her two arms, making her lose her combat effectiveness.


    Hill was taken aback, and the scissors in his hand cut towards Leone.But her opponent is another person-Xiao Yin who owns the water dragon sword of her minister, and her water dragon sword keeps everything apart.


    Although Hill has Emperor Gu, her physical strength is really weak, and Emperor Gu''s ability is also very tasteless, and even the level of strength is not as good as any of the hunters. How can she stop Xiao Yin''s attack.


    The battle lasted for less than three minutes, and the two women who had served as Nie Kong''s guard were suppressed by Nelia in front of Nie Kong. There was basically no chance for the black pupil sisters who were responsible for guarding the exit to take action.


    At this time, Nie Kong was carrying a panic-faced ordinary believer of Anning Sect in one hand.


    "Master Nie Kong, why did you catch an ordinary believer?" Black pupil asked puzzledly.


    "She is not an ordinary person, I think she should be a member of the night attack, lurking in the hall pretending to be a believer." Nie Kong said.


    "Hey, could it be said that you are Chelsea?" Chitong said in surprise, he didn''t seem to have heard that Najiexitan arranged her to perform the task.


    "That''s right." Only a soft bang was heard, and the effect was similar to that of Hokage''s transformation technique. She suddenly lifted her disguise and returned to a youthful and lovely girl.


    Nelia''s face changed, recalling the scene that happened two years ago.It turned out that she had transformed into a red pupil, tempted to ambush herself, and if Master Nie Kong hadn''t come to save her, she would have died or not.


    Her expression was rather helpless, she didn''t expect that Tegu''s ability to disguise would be seen through one day.


    "Hmph, anyway, our night attack mission is completed." Speaking of her mission, she showed a solemn expression of heroism and dedication.It turned out that when Nie Kong sent Nelia and the others to deal with Leo Nai, she quietly lurked next to Berlik who had lost her arms, pretending to support him, but in fact quietly assassinated him with a steel needle!


    "Hehe, I deliberately asked you to kill him. Even though it was too cheap for him, Nelia and the others were vying to torture him." Nie Kong laughed.


    "Stop talking about it. If Bolik dies, the Anning Sect will definitely break out an armed rebellion. How could the empire allow that kind of big trouble to happen?" Chelsea dismissed.


    "Really." Nie Kong didn''t care, and pointed to the remaining Anning hierarch and various high-level personnel on the scene in front of her, and said indifferently: "If this is the case, then I will let you see our assassination team''s own plan. Yeah. Nelia, kill them."


    Chelsea looked at Nie Kong''s hand, shocked in her heart.


    "Yes, Lord Nie Kong!" The three daughters of Nelia attacked again, leaving only the red pupil who did not know the plan.The three girls spare no effort to harvest the lives in the hall. The leader of Anning Sect watched his subordinates die one by one, with sadness and compassion in his eyes.


    He has the ability to predict the future, but the destruction of Anning Sect before him is clearly not within his expected range.


    But when Xiao Yin''s butcher knife came, he didn''t even resist, and slowly closed his eyes.Anning teaches dozens of people in the audience, and they kill them all without missing them. The room is full of bloody colors!


    "You... you... are so cruel." Chelsea looked at Nie Kong in shock, and he actually killed all the high-level Anning teachers.But I have to say that it is indeed the best way to resolve the rebellion.


    If there is no one to lead a group of hundreds of thousands of people, what role can those ignorant believers do, and even many of them don''t know how to write.When the middle class of the believers will also fight for power, there is no time to rebel.


    Na Jie Xitan''s plan failed. Unless the revolutionary army can take the post of Anning Sect leader, it is a pity that the empire will not let that happen.


    "Take the three of them out, let''s see if Nahasiu has captured the rest of the night raid members alive."

 1790 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01816, the night attack is destroyed

    On the other side, Naha Xiu brought about twenty people from the Assassination Department and surrounded Na Jiexitan who was making trouble.Ingeniously, Shayo and Iyeas from the countryside reunited with their partner Tazmi.It was a delightful thing at first, but the goddess of fate is too fond of tricking people, and Tazmi has become a member of the rebel army. Did the childhood sweetheart now have to meet each other?!


    It was difficult to disobey Master Nie Kong''s order, they could only take the lead in front of the captain and let them deal with Tazmi.Otherwise, if the captain takes the shot himself, that''s no joke.They knew how talented Tazmi was that they could only be killed by a spike.


    As the captain of the squadron, Naha Xiu didn''t care about Sha You and the others.Looking at Brand in front of him, who was completely covered in armor, his eyes were filled with excitement.


    That''s right, Naha Xiu chose the strongest from the enemy based on his belligerent instinct!Naha Xiu tried a little bit, and found that Brand was really strong.According to his own estimation, he is at least much better than the hunter''s Will who owns the Tegu noble chariot.No wonder it was rumored that among the newly born generals in the empire, only his combat power could rival Esders, and he was known to be a thousand men in the army.Rumor has it that he killed a thousand enemies by himself in the war!!


    Digu Jiang Xue was an extremely sharp sword, unable to cut through his armor.Originally, Naha Xiu used the double acceleration to cut him by surprise, but the effect was not great. The broken armor was repaired by itself.


    When Nahasiu cut the second time, he was surprised to find that the gap was much shallower than the first time.What a powerful Teikoku, can it evolve on its own to adapt to its own attack strength?What surprised him most was that Brand''s combat experience was also very rich.The Will who used to deal with him is just a baby compared to him!Nahasiu was so happy. Since the battle with Izang two years ago, he hasn''t been so passionate in a long time.


    The battle between the two was very fierce, but it could be seen that Naha Xiu had the upper hand. As the first day killer in the empire, he did not eat dry food.And although Brand can evolve and be ridden with hungry ghosts, it has extremely high defense, but it also has a heavy load on the human body.The longer the delay, the worse for Brand.


    Brand leaned forward and rushed towards Naha Xiu with his fastest speed. He wanted to decide the winner in the next move.Because he glanced at his partner and found that they were in a very bad condition.


    BOSS and Susano deal with two cute girls, but they obviously easily beat Na Jiexi.Lubbock dealt with the young man wearing glasses. The fighting method of the two was quite strategic, but the difference between combat experience and physical strength was too great, and it was estimated that he might soon lose.They underestimated the strength of the assassination department too much, leading to the current rhythm of group destruction.


    "Stealth!" In the end, Brand used his own assassin to attempt to defeat Naha Xiu with one blow.


    In Nahasiu''s sight, Brand rushing towards him disappeared strangely.Naha Xiu''s figure paused, frowning and looking around calmly.


    He thought about the tricks that could disappear, one was the speed that was invisible to the naked eye, the other was the invisibility of special abilities, and the last was a bow and arrow imperial tool like Nelia.


    Before Nahasio could distinguish it, a gust of wind came from behind him.Relying on his dangerous instinct, Naha Xiu escaped his sneak attack!


    "Huh, it''s a stealth trick." Even so, it doesn''t mean that Naha Xiu will despise the enemy.To be able to fight him up to now, he has already recognized his opponent.


    What''s more, his invisibility is perfect, and his aura is reduced, even if he can hardly find Brand''s hiding place.


    Brand was secretly horrified. He didn''t expect that the small assassination department would hide such strong members.As a result, as Leo Nai said, the Nie Kong talent who led them is really the most terrifying.


    "Oh? Haven''t you resolved it yet." At this moment, Nie Kong came out from the door in front of him with the captured Leo Nai three daughters.Looking at Naha Xiu who were still fighting fiercely, he frowned and asked.


    "Nie... Minister Nie Kong, how could it be possible!" When she saw Nie Kong''s appearance, Najie Xitan exclaimed.It takes at least three days to ride a horse from the imperial capital to the eastern border of the empire.Could it be that he, like himself, came by flying dangerous species?What made her most unacceptable was that the three daughters of Leo Nai who had been sent to attack Berlik were arrested alive by Nie Kong.


    "Oh, Lord Nie Kong is out. If you don''t play anymore, it seems that the battle must be ended immediately." Pony said, smashing Na Jiexitan''s mechanical arm with a punch.Na Jiexi was surprised, but there was no time to resist.


    Boni''s strength is too strong, especially last night by Nie Kong''s double repair.Even the use of quadruple acceleration is effortless.


    "Master is in danger!" Tegu Susano, who was fighting against Chikushi Yu, saw the crisis of Master Najiexitan and rushed forward.Najiexitan gritted his teeth and immediately let him go crazy and use his secret skills.


    A large amount of vitality in her body was sucked into Susano''s body, and then transformed into super energy that strengthened herself, thus bursting out several times the strength just now.


    "Bachiqiong Gouyu!" His speed instantly increased to the surface of the double-accelerated water, and bursts of light spots swept towards Pony, that was his strongest attacking secret skill, Heavenly Cloud Sword!


    Pony grinned, his right fist was charged and sent out a punch, and the fierce fist wind formed all the light spots.


    The Chikushi who came from behind was annoyed, but he didn''t expect to be taken advantage of by the mere creature-type Teigu.She caught up with her prey in an instant, for fear that Bonnie would kill him one step later.


    With the strongest strength, Susanoo was given a heavy blow.Seeing his shattered upper body, Na Jiexitan''s mind went blank.Although biological emperors have the ability to repair themselves, they have a fatal weakness-their core!


    "It''s over." Najie Xitan softened and smiled bitterly, winning or losing.Because of his own mistakes, the night attack was wiped out.


    With the protection of Nie Kong and the others, the empire really hasn''t been exhausted.

 1791 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01817, mission completed

    Naha Xiu also quickly ended the battle, and the burden of being hungry by Emperor Gu meant that Brand could not fight for a long time.When he used his assassin to deal with Naha Xiu-his invisibility was ineffective, it showed that the victory was divided.


    On the other hand, compare Lubbock who became a solitary warrior in the original book.Although he has broken a leg now, his condition is obviously better.Their battle is not as exciting as Nahasiu and Brand, but they are also perilous, and they are all about the layout and mind!


    Najie Xitan could only watch the night attack and the nine-member army wiped out. Her face was pale and not even bloody.Originally thought that his plan would be perfect and could make the empire full of smoke.


    But she underestimated the empire''s determination to solve the night attack, and actually sent Minister Nie Kong to crusade them.Before absolute power, any conspiracy can hardly exert its effect!She slowly closed her desperate eyes, feeling sorry for not seeing the day the empire was overthrown in her heart.


    "Master Nie Kong, none of the fifty or so high-level officials on Anning Road have missed them. Almost many of them are Belick''s cronies." After carefully cleaning the scene and finding no omissions, Nelia came to Nie Kong from the lobby.


    "The night attack is all punishable." Naha Xiu then told him.


    "Well, prepare to take them back to the imperial capital." Nie Kong nodded in satisfaction when seeing that they hadn''t missed killing one person.


    "Then Lord Nie Kong, how will the Empire punish them? Can you please spare their lives?" Chi Tong asked worriedly.


    "The crime of rebellion is not light, only the death penalty can serve the public, and Lord Nie Kong can do nothing!!" Nahaxiu said coldly.


    "Yes, the empire will not easily forgive them." No matter which country and dynasty, the crime of rebellion is at the forefront.


    "Yes...Is it." Chitong''s eyes darkened, and she didn''t want to see her partner die in her heart.


    "But it''s not that there is no way to save, because the list of night attacks announced by our empire is only Najie Xitan and a few people. I don''t say who knows their identities." Nie Kong laughed.


    After listening to Nie Kong''s words, Chi Tong''s sad eyes regained some hope.Her gloomy and pretty face showed a joyful expression, which made herself worry for a long time. It turned out that Lord Nie Kong had already had a countermeasure.


    Night Raid''s wanted list in the empire includes Najiexitan, Crimson Eye, Lubbock, and Brand who are the most evil. Nie Kong will naturally cover the Red Eye, but Najiexitan and the three cannot be treated like that.


    Especially the leader of the night raid, Na Jiexitan, must take her head or her body back for inspection before it can be considered as the real completion of the task.


    Nie Kong''s impression of Najiexitan is very shallow, vaguely remembering that he had only met her once.And because he is standing next to Asides who has a strong aura and aura, it is not very conspicuous.Now that she has broken her right hand and blinded her right eye, and Susano has absorbed the vitality, she looks a lot older than Esdes!


    But her appearance only belongs to the medium surface, but there is always one person who loves her unrequitedly.Even if he turned into a solitary warrior in the end, he didn''t regret everything he had done for Najiexitan.


    "Woo, thank you Lord Nie Kong." Chi Tong''s eyes were full of emotion, thinking Lord Nie Kong had agreed to his rude request, so he would cheat the empire at no cost.


    "Huh, I only blame me for taking care of my business and recruiting two worrying guards. Although they rebelled against the empire without telling me, they are my own housework, and I will discipline them myself." Nie Kong glanced at Lei. Ou Nai, hummed.


    Leo Nai lowered his head, obediently sitting on the lesson of Master Nie Kong.She was very happy, as if Lord Nie Kong was not angry with herself.


    "Nelia, get ready for the Digu Dimensional Array, and we will go back immediately." As for the Anning Sect, who was all chaotic, Nie Kong didn''t bother to take care of it.With his ability, it is easier to integrate hundreds of thousands of followers than the former leader.However, Nie Kong didn''t have much interest in them, let the little emperor send officials to take over.


    "Yeah." Knowing Master Nie Kong''s unwillingness to stay longer, Nelia took out Emperor Gu.Long-distance movement requires a lot of energy, so the multi-dimensional square can be activated again after a day''s rest.


    Na Jessie suddenly realized that they could come to the eastern border in half a day, and it turned out that they had its help!That''s why I feel confident that the Assassination Department will only send members from the eastern border to perform the task, but I don''t know that the dimensional phalanx can quietly transfer a lot of people.


    In an instant, they appeared in the imperial capital from a country that was thousands of miles away.And Nelia made two positioning points in the imperial capital. One was the duty room of the Security Bureau of their headquarters, and the second was of course Lord Nie Kong''s courtyard.


    When they saw the cross-tailed dragon ringing around like a snake, Nelia and the others opened their mouths in shock.Na Jiexitan gave a wry smile. Although Leo Nai reported to her, it was far less shocking than what she saw with her own eyes.


    "Master, you are back." As if perceiving the noise, eight girls in cute pajamas ran out, headed by the maid maid with double ponytails.


    Then they are ranked according to their ranks, Mother and Daughter Alia, Remus and Wu Min, and then to the three lovely loli girls of Farr, Aier and Luna.They Yingyingyanyan surrounded Nie Kong, not to mention more happy, while Wu Min and Remus gently served him to take off his coat and shoes.


    "I''m going to take a hot bath first, and the three of you are going to prepare more cooking. By the way, Nelia, you should stay for one night."


    Nie Kong looked at the time and found that it had pointed to nine o''clock in the middle of the night.Before returning to the palace, Nie Kong let them stay at home overnight. Of course, the members of the night raid were divided into two groups of men and women, and they were kept in the two warehouses where the perverted Loli Alia was trained.


    Before Na Jiexitan was judged, Leonai and Hill would definitely not be reconciled to rescue her, so Nie Kong did not let their freedom be.


    "Wow, Lord Nie Kong, I want to wash with you." Bonnie cheered.


    Chi Tong''s pretty face blushed slightly, and he obviously pulled his sister to fight for reasons. He hadn''t bathed with Master Nie Kong for several years.As a result, a large group of girls rushed to follow Nie Kong.

 1792 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01818Six women go home

    The bathtub of Nie Kong''s house was huge, and it didn''t appear to be crowded with six girls, unlike the shower room in the palace.


    At this time, she took off her coat and only wore a pure white bath towel. Although it covered most of her white skin, the bath towel itself was designed to fit the body, so it highlighted her slender waist and slightly highlighted that one. Little little Opie, that slender body curve.have to say.In the past two years, Chitong was far from when he was 15 or 16 years old.At least the curve has become very graceful, the beautiful legs have become a lot slender and plump, the kind of beautiful leg curves shaped by storing a certain amount of fat, the kind of attractiveness that is unique to women.It is also more reminiscent that she has grown up.


    Of course, after taking a glance at her, Nie Kong looked forward to seeing the scenery inside her bath towel.After all, he is a man, and of course he will appreciate the beauty of the opposite sex from a male-specific perspective when looking at girls.


    "Master Nie Kong, he...what is he looking at?"


    The red pupil, who was already slim, possessed the special sense of female intuition, keenly aware that Master Nie Kong was looking at his body.Two years before the night attack, Lubbock often used the eyes of a man to peep into the beauty of the red pupil, but unfortunately he would be severely taught by the red pupil every time, and the red pupil would protect himself too!


    Chitong felt that she had a serious habit of cleanliness. When a boy looked at her abnormally, she would feel uncomfortable.Not only that, but goose bumps are constantly appearing on my skin.


    But now facing Master Nie Kong''s direct stare, Chi Tong''s face became hot, and his heart seemed to be beating much faster than before.There are also discomforts, I just feel soft and helpless.


    At this moment, she couldn''t help removing her pink jewel eyes, and her hand slowly pulled away the bath towel she was wearing, bravely showing her truest body in front of Nie Kong.


    The younger sister on the side grabbed her impatiently and ran towards Master Nie Kong who was near the bath.I don''t know if the water in the pool is too hot, Chi Tong''s body just feels so hot.


    The five women who followed were much bolder than Chitong, and did not hesitate to untie the clothes, and they surrounded Master Nie Kong.If it weren''t for taking a step forward, Lord Nie Kong wouldn''t have a place for him.


    Looking at Nelia and the others in the bath, comparing themselves with them, Chitong finally sighed helplessly.Even if the younger sister Black Eyes has grown into a body that has grown better than herself, I really don''t know what Master Nie Kong has given the youngest sister in the past two years.Well, only Master Nie Kong "has not changed" at all, exactly the same as it was seven years ago. Chitong couldn''t help but feel moved. I hope that life will continue in the future.Only one feeling is different, she has learned a lot more about men and women than before.Regarding Master Nie Kong''s strong body, he couldn''t help feeling red.


    How could I, who had always been calm, became shyer than Chikushi.Looking at the current Tsukushi, he is using his proud Daoupai to rub Master Nie Kong''s back intimately, like a large piece of soap, it is too... too bold.No, I should have become shy after not seeing Master Nie Kong for two years.


    After hurriedly soaking in the bath, Chitong felt that she had no physical strength.She is not the only one, including Chikushi and his sister Kuro Hitomi.


    Then I just watched Master Nie Kong holding Nelia about to leave, but the two of them were naked, what are they doing?Chitong''s eyes widened, with surprise and curiosity in it.


    Hei Tong hurriedly pulled Chi Tong, for fear that he had missed a great opportunity like yesterday, and followed Master Nie Kong to his bedroom.However, Akita finally knew why Chikushi became bolder.The absurd scene of lewdness in the house shocked her nerve fibers.


    When the younger sister pushed herself hard under Master Nie Kong, Chi Tong''s mind went blank.Although Master Nie Kong kissed himself, he touched every part of his body with his big hot hand.Oh, it seems...it seems to be slightly...slightly different from a few years ago.


    But in the end the tearing pain struck, Chitong only felt a sense of loss.She quickly lost the mind to understand the loss, because Lord Nie Kong suddenly brought her unprecedented fulfillment.The pain was only a moment, like a strong contrast, which made her engrave in her heart for the joy that followed.


    She suddenly realized that she had lost a lot and also gained a lot.Reminiscent of Master Nie Kong¡¯s physiology class a few years ago, she understood what happened.


    Woo, no matter what, my sister Black Eye is more open than myself, what are you afraid of.Follow your emotions and do what you like.Years ago, I hoped to explore the shameful birth of a baby with Master Nie Kong, but now I should be happy.


    Red pupil blushed and quietly clamped his slender legs to Master Nie Kong''s waist, actively catering to his beloved whip.


    The gasping and joyful voice reverberated through most of the night before it stopped slowly.The six women in the assassination department, after more than six years of hardship, finally all became Nie Kong''s women.But ah, how inferior they think they are worthy of Master Nie Kong.Even if they didn''t get the real status, they hoped to always want to be by his side.It is true that the care of Nie Kong from a young age has made the women too dependent on Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong is not polite, after all, they have long been treated as their own private property since they were raised when they were ten years old.In the past two years, the red pupil has not let him down, and can bravely protect the safety of the girl.


    Putting the two similar black pupil sisters side by side under him, Nie Kong looked at the different looks and beauty of the two sisters, and it seemed that Nie Kong didn''t get tired of playing for long.


    It is a pity that the fighting power of the women is too poor, and they are much worse than Esdes when combined.Esdes was very tough the first time. She rode her for more than an hour, and then she yelled and changed positions and played for more than half an hour.But they are obedient, intending to make up for the strong shortcomings of Esther''s character.Since childhood, the six daughters have been living together with their own sisters, and there is nothing wrong with sleeping together.


    Without a word for a night, Nie Kong''s eight beautiful maids rarely bothered him.

 1793 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01819, the rebellion of the empire

    In the early morning of the next day, Nie Kong took the three masterminds of the night attack to the Imperial Palace military zone and detained them in prison.But Chitong stayed at home, temporarily needing her to hide for a while.


    Because of the importance of Najiexitan, the little emperor actually wanted to judge the three of Najiexitan publicly in front of all his officials in the early court!But Najiexitan and Brand looked at the ugly Minister Ornest, with infinite anger in their eyes.When the enemy meets, they are extremely jealous.Originally, Najiexitan and others had planned to reform the empire from within, but the dark rule of the corrupt party of Minister Ornest brought them despair, so they resolutely joined the revolutionary army!!Najiexi was frankly ashamed. She didn''t hate the little emperor, nor Nie Kong, but only the group of chaotic gangsters in Ornest.


    However, the little emperor did not give them a chance to reflect. He sentenced Najiexitan to death in front of the hundreds of officials, and launched the square of the imperial capital to beheaded for publicity, in order to deter the rebellious group of rebellious parties!


    The most enjoyable thing is obviously Onest and his group. They are full of resentment towards the night attack and the group, because they have shirk the murder charges of the twenty accomplices killed by Nie Kong before.


    Nie Kong was too lazy to say anything, Na Jiexi confessed that their lives and deaths are not important to him, and he originally hoped to save only Chi Tong.


    "Your Majesty, why didn''t Minister Nie Kong capture the other Crimson Eye from the night raid?" Ornest began to question Nie Kong. The meaning in the words was obvious, saying that Nie Kong was covering the Red Eye.


    "By the way, Nie Kong, you didn''t report to me on the task. Tell me quickly, did something interesting happen on the way!" The little emperor also hurriedly asked.


    Nie Kong glanced at Ornest, then explained the story in detail, and of course said that Chitong had died in battle.


    The little emperor listened with gusto, and didn''t ask Nie Kong much, thinking that the high-levels were killed by night attacks.


    But Ornest was different. He was stunned when he heard that Nie Kong had killed all the senior leaders of An Ning Dao.Berlick is also dead?Obviously, he was tasked to protect it!The damn guy, he really broke his layout twice and destroyed An Ning Dao''s original purpose of controlling hundreds of thousands of troops with Berlick.


    Ornest was resentful, and when the morning ended, he immediately summoned his eagle dog and sent another person to Jero to gather and rectify Anning Church.


    It is a pity that two or three days later, according to information from the border, the foreign nations in the north led more than 400,000 troops to attack the northern border of the empire in Numa Seka.At the same time, when the news spread, the alien democracy in the West also watched the army attack.


    On the other hand, the Anning Sect of the empire also launched an armed rebellion.It turned out that the revolutionary army had planted a number of middle-level undercover agents, uniting them to overthrow the empire as the doctrine, which won the support of the majority of believers and became a new generation of leaders.So the courtier sent by Ornest was tragic. He just got there, but found out that he was arrested immediately and was subjected to a very tragic criminal law.


    The killing of Najiexitan had no serious impact on the revolutionary army''s plan.On the west and north, there are two foreign princes, and on the east there are hundreds of thousands of Anning cultists, and the rebels of the revolutionary army are generally considered to be rioting in the southwest of the empire at the same time.Even though Nie Kong''s assassination department assassinated several leaders, it failed to stop the turbulence of the empire.


    "Nie...Nie Kong, Minister Ornest, General Bud, what should I do now." The little emperor said shiveringly.Although his character is naive and romantic, he also understands how bad the empire is now.


    "Your Majesty, please don''t worry, as long as you send General Najiexitan, I believe you can suppress the rebellion soon." Ornest had to say aloud.


    Knowing the news of Nie Kong and Esther''s marriage, he gave him a great drink, his mouth was full of bitterness.He didn''t dare to conquer Asides, but did it for Nie Kong?Asides was also his partner, and now it seems that his armed forces are all over.


    "But... but Nie Kong and Esthers just got married not long, so it''s not appropriate to destroy their honeymoon period." The little emperor hesitated.


    It turned out that the day before yesterday, Nie Kong personally took Esdes back to his residence and announced the marriage.The wedding is very simple, after all, Esther does not like red tape.


    Esther''s shy and gorgeous cheeks suddenly became cold, because when she heard of the invasion of the foreign nations in the north, the hatred that had been buried in her heart for many years broke out.


    It''s one thing to eat the weak, but when their strength becomes stronger, how can they forgive their previous behavior.In the original story, she and Najiexitan attacked the alien races in the southwest but only burned, killed and looted, and even released a lot of people, hoping they could get revenge.But Beizheng buried 400,000 alive abnormally, which also illustrates that point.


    When she was fourteen years old, the group of aliens in the north killed her father and race.She hurriedly got up and said resolutely: "Your Majesty, please focus on the important affairs of the empire. This general will surely complete the command."


    "Well, that can only wrong you." The little emperor''s eyes were full of touch, and with a stroke of a big pen, he immediately announced that Esdes had drafted 400,000 troops to the northwest to counter the rebellion.The General Bud controls the Guards and is responsible for protecting the safety of the palace.Nie Kong''s security department also intends to separate dozens of members secretly following Esdes, and try to be responsible for assassinating her and collecting intelligence.


    Although Ornest''s group of ministers are usually dark and decayed, they are at the same time fighting with their enemies, and they have no intention of fighting with Nie Kong.If the empire collapses, then their glory and wealth will follow.They are not like the gang of good ministers who will be supported and understood, and the rebels will not accept their surrender.


    The decaying empire has the pillars of Nie Kong and their three empires, so there is not much panic in the emperor.The Imperial Guard strictly carried out their work, and the little emperor also firmly believed in Bude and Nie Kong.


    Esther''s army is on the march. If it weren''t for Nie Kong''s six daughters with an assassination department and his lovely maid, he would really have left himself alone in the vacant room, that lovely bastard.


    Seeing her valiantly on horseback, Nie Kong shook his head and laughed as he recalled her stubborn and seductive and charming.With the eight imperial envoys of the special police force, and her intrepid strength, it will not take a few days to defeat the alien races in the Northwest!

 1794 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01820, the revolutionary army struck

    "Woo, I''m so pitiful! Chitong, you help me intercede with Master Nie Kong, can you let me go out quickly?" Leo Nai pretended to be pitiful.


    It turned out that the three of Najiexitan had been beheaded. Nie Kong released Leo Nai and Hill from the warehouse, but they could only be confined to the mansion.


    The most important point is that Leo Nai''s character is loose and used.Since Esther came here like a queen the day before yesterday, her strict control has made her unbearable. It is completely different from Master Nie Kong''s indulgence.


    No, as long as there is the shock of the queen master, their lives will be difficult in the future.Leo Nai used his small calculations to let Master Nie Kong support him.Facing the pretty face and smile of Super S all day, Leonai suddenly felt Alexander.


    "Leonai, I can''t be the lord. You see, Chelsea and Tazmi have not been able to release now, you have to ask Master Nie Kong yourself." Chi Tong paused and adjusted to the courtyard. Lord Nie Kong of the cross-tailed dragon slammed his lips.Watching Master Nie Kong bullying the cross-tailed dragon, pulling out clean and tough body hairs from its body, but it didn''t dare to resist showing a pitiful expression, the scarlet pupil pursed his mouth.


    Its cervical vertebra was beaten in two by Nie Kong. If it weren''t for Nie Kong''s treatment, it would have died.


    "I really don''t know how Esdes pays attention to how to do it, so that Master Nie Kong, who has always been lazy, can agree to weave a whip made of body hair for her super S." The eyes of the red pupil were bright.If you have that whip, it is estimated that Esther''s temperament will increase tenfold, and his strength will also increase!


    Wu Min, the busy maid with glasses, has a smile in her eyes, but she actually understands the inside story.It seems that Master Nie Kong made the hostess weakly yell Elder Brother last night, which made Master Nie Kong excited all night and made both himself and Remus unable to sleep.


    "Red pupil, let''s not talk about that topic. If you don''t try to help me, how do you know that you have reunited with Master Nie Kong after two years, but you can see that Master Nie Kong likes you very much." His breathing was stagnant, and it was obvious that he was very uncomfortable with Esders.


    Of course Chitong understood Leo Nai''s careful thoughts, but it was a pity that she could do nothing.As the hostess, she started to disarm her, so that she could take command of the girls.At that time, the red pupil could understand it.Although he became unbelievable because of Master Nie Kong''s relationship, he fought with her for half an hour, and finally lost to Esdes without knowing it.But also because of this, but Queen Esther''s attitude towards the red pupil was much better.Fortunately, that night with Master Nie Kong with... and sisters, it made it easy for me to return to the previous rapport with the older sisters and their sisters.


    "What, Chitong, are you hiding any secrets? I think your relationship with Master Nie Kong is so close." Leo Nai asked curiously.


    "Wh... there''s no such thing." Chi Tong''s eyes floated to Nie Kong, and looked left at him.Thinking back to the bold scenes between the sisters and him, the tender and lovely cheeks slowly turned red.


    "Forget it, I know Master Nie Kong is eccentric." Leo Nai said with a pouting mouth.Well, it seems that the lovely fool Hill is satisfied with his life now.Although occasionally he would boldly compete with Esther for Master Nie Kong, but he understood the gap between his identity and him.


    "Master Nie Kong, please!" Suddenly, Naha Xiu, the Assassination Department, appeared in front of Nie Kong''s mansion, and Hill welcomed her to Nie Kong.


    "It turned out to be Naha Xiu, what happened?" Nie Kong looked at the time and found that it was almost evening, and he should have finished get off work.


    "Well, a hundred thousand urgent matters, your majesty seems to have to invite you to the palace to discuss immediately, I...I don''t understand." Nahaxiu frowned and said helplessly.


    The intelligence department is too weak. Although there are thirty or forty subordinates, spreading to the entire empire is nothing short of a drop in the bucket.The empire is too big, not to mention the turbulence that requires them to go all out.


    Nie Kong nodded thoughtfully, and said to the lovely blue-haired Lolita Luna: "Luna, you three are knitting at home. Don''t be lazy, I have to check when I come back."


    "Master Nie Kong, don''t worry." Pink Lolita smiled sweetly, and only grumbled Faer, she didn''t care about her work.


    The close-fitting maid Ma Yin hurriedly changed Nie Kong''s home clothes herself, not to mention being gentle and considerate.


    "By the way, Chitong, you have to look at Leo Nai, don''t go out and cause trouble for her without my consent." Nie Kong glared at her before leaving, making Leo Nai dumbfounded.


    "Look." Chi Tong chuckled lightly.


    "Damn it, eavesdropping on our whispers," Leoney muttered.


    "Hehe, your little things can hide from Master Nie Kong." Chi Tong thought that there seems to be no Master Nie Kong in the world who doesn''t know.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Asshole, asshole..." When he arrived at the familiar cabinet palace, Nie Kong found that the little emperor''s furious voice came from inside.But he obviously doesn''t swear, and there are two or three words back and forth.


    In the house, relevant officials of the empire had already gathered.There is Ornest, there is Budd, the Chancellor of the Exchequer and so on.Because Esdes left at noon, there was no place for her.


    "Did something happen?" Nie Kong was surprised.


    "Nie Kong, you are here." It seemed that Nie Kong was his backbone, and the little emperor''s resentment slowly became calm.


    "It''s not that group of revolutionary rebels. Taking advantage of our empire to send a large army out to foreign nations, they attacked our imperial capital from the southwest. Those damn city guards, if we catch them, I will kill them."


    It turned out that the revolutionary army was acting too fast. There is only one day from the announcement of the uprising.They breached several large cities from a thousand kilometers southwest, and the attack was overwhelming.


    The prefect who was responsible for defending the city became an internal response of the revolutionary army. Instead of defending the city, they opened the door to meet the enemy and distributed them food and soldiers'' supplies.It is said that it is now a hundred kilometers away and may arrive in the imperial capital tonight.


    Now General Esdes sent most of the empire''s forces to the country to attack foreign nations. Currently, only Bude''s 10,000 guards can meet the enemy. No wonder the little emperor is so angry.


    Fortunately, it was not controlled by Ornest. With Bud''s disposition and ability, the Guards were definitely an elite force of one to ten.

 1795 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01821, Bude died

    The development of the matter was much more serious than what the little emperor had discussed, and it was inconsistent with the plan made by Na Jie Xitan.


    There was no rebel siege that night, but early in the morning the next morning, the western gate of the imperial capital was filled with shabby poor people. Only the few hundred people in the lead wore decent armor!


    Although it seems that their combat effectiveness is very low, but the momentum is indeed huge.The nobles in the imperial capital city panicked suddenly, knowing that there are only ten thousand guards and several thousand guards in the imperial capital.The suffering poor people welcome the arrival of the revolutionary army to save them, and they hate the nobles.


    The armed forces of the Revolutionary Party and the hundreds of thousands of followers on Anning Road actually formed a nest of snakes and rats to attack the imperial capital.No wonder it was true that the intelligence said that the inside of the revolutionary army controlled the chaotic Anning Sect.


    "General Bud, what should I do now, can you send General Esdes back?" After all, the little emperor was only over eleven years old, and he was frightened by what was in front of him.The only military commander in the imperial capital that can be relied upon is Bude.


    "Your Majesty, General Esdes has no time to come back, and can only let the Guards participate in the war." Bude frowned.Although there are only more than ten thousand elites, Bud holds his beliefs.But the task of the Guards is to protect the safety of the palace and His Majesty, but he fears that the emperor will be in danger.


    "Then please come to the general." The little emperor''s expression eased a little, but Ornest and the others were already sweating coldly.He was thinking about leaving the chaotic and dangerous imperial capital as soon as he had a chance.


    "Minister Nie Kong, can you ask the Ministry of Security to protect Your Majesty in the palace?" Bude asked aloud.


    Nie Kong nodded his head to express his understanding, but he didn''t think Bud could stop an army of hundreds of thousands.If it is just a team of the revolutionary army, then perhaps he can successfully resist.But 10,000 vs. hundreds of thousands, and the other party has an emissary, the people in the city are unstable, and there are even a lot of thoughts about helping the revolutionary army open the city gate.As long as the rebels were divided into four groups to attack the four gates of the imperial capital, and Bude could only hold one gate, the other three gates of the imperial capital could soon be captured.


    Nie Kong originally planned to come forward, but seeing Bud eagerly enter the battle, he also lost his nosy mood.


    I have to say that Bud really deserves to be the strongest general in the empire. He only used 10,000 soldiers to defend against the offensive of hundreds of thousands of rebels.However, at three o''clock in the afternoon, Bud finally couldn''t keep it, and countless poor soldiers rushed to the inner city of the palace.


    At that time, Bude was dealing with two imperial emissaries and saw the bleak look behind the scene with his own eyes.As a top military commander, he failed to protect his family and the country, failed to protect the country behind, only suicide and martyrdom to preserve his reputation.


    The surrounding poor and the high level of the revolutionary army looked at Bud who had killed himself, full of respect and respect for him, and helped him to contain his body.Bude is a reliable and upright general, very prestigious among the people of the empire.


    After defeating Bude, the four lines of the revolutionary army converged into one, converging towards the inner city in the center.First of all, the bad luck is the group of gentry and officials with bad reputations, and the poor want to drink their blood.


    Of course, the top leaders of the revolutionary army also understood the truth and did not embarrass those good officials.Nie Kong''s family didn''t dare to provoke them. The cross-tailed dragon killed thousands of people in one breath, scaring them all around.


    After leaving behind a bloody storm, the revolutionary army finally gathered in front of the palace, and it was like a dark cloud covering the sun.


    The ministers who participated in the court meeting in the palace were in a mess, and even dozens of them ran out in spite of the little emperor, and of course they belonged to the Ornest faction.It''s a pity that the palace is prematurely drained, so come out and kill one by one.


    Ornest''s feet kept trembling, and now he finally knew that he was afraid.


    "Nie Kong, Minister Ornest, you... what do you think you should do now." The little emperor''s face was as white as paper, and Liu Shen muttered without a master.


    Ornest wiped his sweat, and said to the little emperor: "Your...Your Majesty, I...I''ll go to the toilet first, and wait...when we come back, we will discuss countermeasures." Ornest trembles. The voice answered.


    "Well, but you have to hurry, otherwise they will call soon." The little emperor said nervously.


    Ornest nodded absent-mindedly, and now he was not in the mood to respect the emperor above all.The most important thing was that the revolutionary army came and sneaked out.


    However, someone in front of him suddenly blocked his way. He looked up in shock and found that it was Nie Kong who hadn''t expressed his opinion!


    "Minister Nie Kong, what are you...what are you doing?" Ornest managed to squeeze out an ugly smile, not understanding why Nie Kong would stop him.


    "Minister Ornest, don''t be anxious. As your majesty''s courtiers, we should have the responsibility to go out and solve the external situation first." Nie Kong smiled.


    "Hey, Nie Kong, you...do you really have a way." The little emperor asked in surprise.


    "Yes, as long as Ornest accompanies me out, I believe I can persuade them to retreat." Nie Kong showed no expression of concern to the army outside.


    And Ernest was shocked and angry. Nie Kong saw through his thoughts that he was going to escape, and he hurriedly backed away a few steps.


    "Great, Minister Ornest, you have to cooperate with Nie Kong." The little emperor patted his heart, as if he was relieved.Now that Nie Kong said it was possible, he felt he was saved.


    A stern smile appeared at the corner of Nie Kong''s mouth, and Ernest could only follow the emperor''s instructions and accompany Nie Kong to the inner palace wall.


    When seeing the dense figures in front of him, Ornest took a breath.It would be impossible to convince them to retreat. Could it be that... Could it be that Nie Kong would dedicate himself to the revolutionary army and use it to vote for the top position.


    Ornest''s face was pale, and he looked at Nie Kong with horror.The damn guy is so mean, knowing how good it would be to disobey the emperor''s order and not come out with him.


    Ornest understands his situation, Nie Kong can be said to belong to an alternative existence among officials.He does not take bribes or corruption, but he has won the support of many people.As an enemy of his officialdom, if he surrenders, the revolutionary army will naturally not embarrass him.

 1796 The collapse of the second element body 01822Solve the crisis

    Thousands of garrison troops stationed in formation are waiting behind Nie Kong. There are scientist Dr. Fashion and his reformed troops, a dozen captains and his lovely deputy minister Xiao Sai Liu.


    And the appearance of Nie Kong turned the crowded street market a hundred miles around the palace into a deadly silence.Nie Kong''s unintentional temperament and charm stunned everyone on the scene.


    Amidst the crowds, dozens of high-level revolutionary uniforms stood up and looked at Nie Kong from a distance of tens of meters. Several rebellious prefect civilians could be recognized from inside!Depending on the situation, they want to talk to Nie Kong directly, or say that it is more appropriate to persuade them to surrender.


    "Minister Nie Kong, the empire is dead in name and it is not worthy of your protection. I believe you will understand the truth. Isn''t surrender a good way out? The establishment of a new country also needs your help." The leader of the revolutionary army said loudly. .With hundreds of thousands of troops besieging the city, it seems to them that the end is set.


    "Don''t be self-righteous, how could Lord Nie Kong be with you evil bastards!!" Sai Liu yelled angrily.


    Ornest hesitated to speak, if he could, he really hoped that the revolutionary army would accept his surrender.But looking at them with cannibalistic eyes, Ornest only felt terrified, knowing that they would not accept surrender.


    "Haha, interesting, this is the first time someone persuaded me to surrender." Nie Kong laughed in the dull atmosphere, and then casually said: "But I am really not interested in your behavior. Please leave the imperial capital for nothing. Well, otherwise it¡¯s not good to make me angry."


    "Huh, don''t you think that you can rely on the imperial enchantment form of the palace to protect it for long. Since you don''t surrender, don''t blame us." It turns out that there is an imperial device in the palace to protect it, so the revolutionary army failed to protect it. Attack inside.


    "Everyone, victory is in sight, follow me in and rebuild our empire!" The leader of the revolutionary army waved his hand, and the group of eager revolutionary army swarmed and launched the charge.


    Ornest''s feet were sore in fright, he wanted to run away, but he didn''t have a trace of strength.


    "Life and death!!" Nie Kong''s free hand pointed forward, and the terrifying spatial fluctuations covered a range of tens of kilometers.All the revolutionary army found to their horror that their bodies seemed to be pressing against them.


    The noisy battlefield became strangely static. What frightened them was that their bodies could not move, but their minds and facial features were not restricted by space!If it were the frozen time and space of Asides, the frozen world would include personal feelings.


    "Crack..." It was like the sound of glass shattering, watching Sai Liu and they could clearly see the air like a mirror cracking cracks, broken into pieces, like a dream!!The revolutionary army that bears the brunt is like a figure reflected in a mirror, shattering into powder with the mirror.


    "No...no."


    Ornest wiped his eyes and found to his horror that the two hundred thousand troops in front were wiped out all at once, and every one of them could stand up.The imperial capital seemed to have become a scarlet hell, and each body seemed to have been slashed with blood!!What did he do?A simple raise of the hand can defeat hundreds of thousands of troops?The garrison, who was watching the battle, took a breath, and looked at his Minister with eyesight.The leader of the revolutionary army died, including the dozens of high-level leaders, and all the people behind were deceived poor people.And seeing Nie Kong''s fierceness, how dare they move around again.The whole audience was silent, and no one could react.


    Nie Kong held Minister Ornest standing in front of the remaining hundreds of thousands of troops, and said lightly: "I know that you resent the corruption of the imperial aristocracy because you have to rebel against the empire because you have to. But now the group of corrupt aristocrats in the imperial capital almost You are almost eradicated, except for him-Ornest, the root of the decay of the empire! As long as you kill him, no nobles in the empire will bully you anymore."


    Nie Kong''s voice was not loud, but it was strangely reaching everyone''s ears.They dumbly followed Nie Kong''s instructions and looked at Ornest, who was holding him in his hand, all new hatred and old hatred emerged.As a revolutionary army, defeating Minister Ornest has always been their slogan, and they can''t wait to slash him.


    "I can forgive you for being rude and making trouble this time, and you can also hand him over to you. But after the incident, you will go back to each house and find each mother." Nie Kong said, taking Ornest from the palace on board. One lost.Only saw Ornest float down to a few hundred meters, only a few hundred meters away from the remnants of the Revolutionary Army.


    Ornest''s face was as white as paper, and yellow water stains appeared in his crotch.He really did not expect that Nie Kong would deal with him like this.Letting him face those poor people is hundreds of times more cruel than killing him.


    "The Minister of Ornest." Ornest, who they regarded as the root of decay, was not gnashed by the residents of the Empire.


    They had a deep-rooted influence on the empire, after all, the empire has existed for a thousand years.They don''t actually hate the country, but are used by politicians to rebel.


    At this moment, he saw Ornest standing in front of them, and Nie Kong allowed them to retaliate, and rushed towards him like crazy.


    The hundreds of people in front rushed towards Ornest, and he was drowned in the crowd.


    They were almost blushing, and kept biting the compost, making Nie Kong think that it had become a Resident Evil.


    Ornest was miserable, everyone wanted to eat his meat, but his miserable scream was drowned in the black crowd.He held the legendary imperial equipment in his hand, but it was a pity that he could not save him from death, nor could he protect him.


    Ornest died in the end, and the body did not even leave a trace.When they finished eating the meat, they took the bones back.A generation of powerful courtiers of Quan Qing eventually ended up with no bones left.


    The resentment in the heart was vented, and the more than 200,000 remnants of Anning Sect and the Revolutionary Army slowly withdrew from the imperial capital.It''s just that the originally prosperous capital has become desolate.Not to mention the real estate of the nobles, the poor buildings in the outer ring of the imperial capital were also messed up.Perhaps the only thing that can survive is Nie Kong''s mansion.Rao is so, but finally solved the crisis of the imperial capital.

 1797 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01823, the end of the sister

    Although Nie Kong¡¯s powerful deterrent of killing hundreds of thousands of people in the turbulent imperial capital, what made them truly honest was that General Esdes led his army to murder more than 400,000 soldiers from other nations in the north and capture them alive. The news of Numa Seka, the prince of a foreign race in the north!When it spread to foreign nations in the West, they fearfully withdrew the army that had invaded the empire''s two million square kilometers.


    However, the belligerent Esders did not intend to forgive the foreign nations of the West. She divided her military strength into two.One is to let the Liwa three beasts lead an army of 200,000 to the northern expedition, striving to reach the hinterland of a foreign nation in the north.The remaining soldiers, led by themselves, attacked the Western dynasty westward.


    After several days of fierce war, Esthers lost tens of thousands and finally defeated the 300,000 army of foreign nations in the West, but he did not lose hope and won the war.


    The people of the whole empire were boiling, and the empire that was originally thought to be in danger was turned around forcibly by Esdes and Nie Kong.


    The contradiction between the corrupt aristocracy and the poor was transferred and diluted by war, and countless poor people took pride in being the glorious citizens of the empire.


    The empire that was originally a vast empire was strangely glowing with vitality.There are no more poor people thinking about rebellion, and the revolutionary army is disbanded.As for Anning Taoists, they returned to Jeloc City honestly and reportedly built a magnificent church.


    When Esdes returned home, Nie Kong smelled the blood in her body, and quickly asked his maid to prepare bath water.


    Nie Kong pulled her into his arms and complained: "It''s so full of blood, how many people did I say you killed?"


    Esders was confused and whispered, "It''s rare to be able to participate in such a large-scale war. It is really refreshing. It''s a pity that the hateful foreign nations of the North really didn''t fight. Buried."


    "Really, go take a shower first."


    Nie Kong directly hugged her wind and dusty body and forcibly led her to the hot spring pool.


    "Ah!" Esdes also hugged Nie Kong with half a push and a half, but suddenly cold, it was Nie Kong who stripped her naked and jumped into the bath with herself.


    Nie Kong couldn''t hold back looking at Esdes''s graceful figure, holding her from behind for a while.


    "Bad guy, don''t even take a good bath." Asides shivered, and finally fell into Nie Kong''s arms.The two wiped each other''s bodies, and it slowly became flirting and affection.


    Esdes blushed and closed his eyes not to look at Nie Kong.The heroic general suddenly turned into a shy wife.She was able to defeat hundreds of thousands of troops, but she was also incapable of facing her husband. She was really defeated by him.


    Suddenly she noticed that Nie Kong separated her slender legs and pressed hard. The two were united in the bath, and she yelled comfortably.


    Hot and full, it seemed to instantly dissipate the exhaustion of the body and melt the cold breath in his body.Esther''s body was crumpled, and I didn''t expect to be separated from that asshole husband for a few days, and I would miss him so much.


    Esther''s ice-like skin gradually turned pink, looking extraordinarily beautiful.Amid the rapid and rapid gasps, the hot springs continuously overflowed outwards, and the bath towels floating on the water kept rippling.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the morning, it was already bright.


    The curtains swayed gently with the early morning mountain breeze, occasionally revealing a ray of bright early summer sunshine.The light of the morning sun was red, covering the big chuang in the house.


    The three bodies crossed together affectionately, playing a bit crazy last night, and now sleeping soundly.


    The red pupil''s eyelashes moved slightly and opened his sleepy eyes, only to see Esther''s pretty face more than ten centimeters away from him, and suddenly recalled what happened last night, and his cheeks became red from the brush.


    Chitong was covered with a thin blanket, and when she moved her body gently, the quilt slid down, revealing her tender and beautiful body.


    "Hmm..." As soon as the red pupil moved, Esders over there woke up too, opening his eyes just made contact with the red pupil''s eyes, and the red pupil turned away his eyes embarrassedly.For those who are eligible to sleep with Chuang with Esdes, she currently only recognizes a girl with a red pupil, and the rest seem to be not seen much.


    Chitong wanted to put on his clothes, but after searching for a long time, he couldn''t find where his underwear was.Finally, I finally caught a glimpse of the strap of the underwear that Esther was pressing on his back, and he hesitated: "Esther, can you take the one behind you."


    "Huh?" Esdes stretched out his hand, grabbed the small white underwear and took a look, showing a smile that was not a smile.


    Chi Tong blushed with shame, and had to say that looking at Esders''s perfect figure in front of him, Chi Tong was very stressed.The figure, beauty and strength all stood at the apex, making Esdes the "queen" in Nie Kong''s harem.


    "You are awake." Nie Kong opened his bow from left to right, stretched out his arm, and drew the two women to his side.


    The two women struggled away without even looking at Nie Kong.


    "Don''t move! Let me take a good look at you."


    Lay the two girls together in the center.The two beautiful bodies lie side by side, Esther''s body is tall and plump, while the red pupil is exquisite and cute. The red sunshade covers the snow-white skin with a moving blush.


    At that moment, Nie Kong felt that there were two treasures in front of him.


    "What did you do early in the morning? I''m dying!" As Nie Kong couldn''t bear it, Esdes hurriedly pushed away Wang Zijun and covered his body with a thin blanket.


    "Uh, Nie Kong... Master Nie Kong, I''ll go see if breakfast is ready." Chi pupil also noticed the strange expression on Nie Kong''s face, and quickly put on his clothes.


    "Don''t worry, it''s early."


    Nie Kong chuckled, peeled the two women into small white sheep again, and pressed on him.


    The graceful voice and the accompaniment of the birds played a blushing song together.In the end, under the service of Hongpupu''s Farr and Luna''s two sweet loli, Nie Kong and Asdes got out of the bedroom after getting dressed.


    After eating the breakfast that Mayin and the others prepared, Nie Kong and Esders headed for the palace side by side.The empire has gone through this war, with all kinds of businesses waiting to flourish, and officials are almost dead.

 1798 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01824Weird appearance?

    Nie Kong replaced Ornest and became the most powerful minister in the empire, and Esders also fulfilled his childhood dream and became the strongest general in the empire, forming a political pattern similar to the previous one.


    Of course, because of the husband and wife relationship between Nie Kong and Esdes, it is equivalent to Nie Kong holding the entire empire in his own hands, and the position of the emperor is useless.


    Official positions are scarce, so Nie Kong used his power to transfer Neliya Jinu into his system and take over an important position in the imperial capital!Including Chelsea of ??the rebels, all have a good official position.


    The vacant position of assassination squadron leader was selected from among the cultivating members.For example, Sha You got the favor of Nie Kong and took over Nelia''s job.Of course, only those who became Nie Kong''s woman were eligible for Nie Kong''s promotion.


    Although Nie Kong did his own favor, he still couldn''t complete it.Many decaying nobles and corrupt officials who were spared by the emperor everywhere seemed to smell the fishy cats, gathering from all sides of the empire.


    They thought that Nie Kong and Minister Ornest had the same rules, as long as they had money, everything could be done, so Diligent gave him countless treasures of gold and silver, just to get a job.


    It''s a pity that Nie Kong doesn''t care about money the most. Even the gold and silver jewels they own are not as good as the diamond Nie Kong bribed a few years ago, so Nie Kong refused!


    Nie Kong¡¯s sex and sense of the doorman, Leo Nai, was angry. She pretended to be greedy and greedy. She accepted the huge sum of money for Master Nie Kong and stabbed it in the back. They make one cut!!


    Chelsea, who received the report from Leo Nai, decisively sent dozens of guards to catch the corrupt officials who had taken bribes to prison.There is no need to deliberately investigate, they stupidly came out on their own and made Chelsea, who was in charge of imperial discipline, cheaper.


    The rotten aristocrats couldn''t cry without tears, and General Esders didn''t want to enter. Why did the powerful Nie Kong change the rules set by the previous dozens of ministers?


    The empire was developing in a prosperous direction, and many people sang the greatness of Nie Kong.In fact, Nie Kong didn''t do much. He was used to living a casual life, so he gave Nelia and the others the job.Nelia and the others are naturally very capable, and they will not bully others.


    When the abundant faith power became increasingly barren, Nie Kong understood that the plot might have changed a lot, almost completely plundered.It is a pity that Nie Kong still feels that there is too little faith in plundering. It is used to heal injuries, break through barriers, and the angel beasts in the ring. There is no way, Nie Kong can only prepare to set off for the next world.


    After the girls returned to the mansion that night, Nie Kong moved them and the cross-tailed dragon into his dingtian ring, breaking through the dimensional compartment and leaving.In the next ten days, the people in the imperial capital were surprised to find that Nie Kong and the others had disappeared.


    When Esther and the others discovered that they and Nie Kong were in a strange environment, they looked at the surrounding buildings and high-tech in surprise, and couldn''t help but be stunned.Because he was accompanied by Nie Kong, he didn''t seem very scared.


    Nie Kong arranged them to his daughters Rias and Zhu Nai, who were born in a world with high military value, and they should get along well.And Rias¡¯s beauty, Juno¡¯s S, should have something very interesting with Esders.


    The soul came out of the body, and Nie Kong allowed his body to accelerate and drift towards the void.Of course, his own primordial spirit returned to the ring to accompany Bouma and the others, and absorbed the power of faith to heal the wounds.


    During the period, something happened that made Nie Kong very happy. The ring spirit Angelika who was in charge of the Dingtian Ring retreats. Orochiji said that she should be able to break through to the Heavenly Immortal level cultivation base.


    Nie Kong was also very happy in his heart, and occasionally took a lot of time to explain Taiqing Dao Fa.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After a short year in the ring, an exit appeared in the dark void.Except when I left the Digimon world for the first time, the rest of the time will take a few years at the earliest.The longest time, it is estimated that the time spent in the shuttle is 100 years in the ring. How could Nie Kong expect it to be so fast.


    And the most important point was that the ring spirit Angelika had reminded him before.Now Angelika breaks through the retreat, Nie Kong''s soul is also idle in the ring and has not come out.


    Ever since, Nie Kong''s body broke through the void of the dimension like a meteor and appeared in a new world.


    "call out"!The harsh sound exploded and spread throughout the bustling city.All the residents looked up with expressions of astonishment and found a strange sight in the sky.


    In the blue sky, a twisted black hole of more than ten meters was opened strangely.The scenery in the black hole is very monotonous, and there is nothingness inside.


    Suddenly, there seemed to be "shooting stars" ejected from inside.Although I can''t see it, the sound and wind pressure created a mess.


    In less than a second, a booming sound came from the center of the city.The tallest building was destroyed, and a few hundred meters in a radius turned into a huge pit, which was not bottomless. No one knew what happened.


    Police cars and ambulances appeared at the same time and began to rescue residents in the disaster area.At the same time, everything was reported on TV at this time.


    The doctors in the Institute of Astronomy were surprised, because the results obtained from satellite observations were not formed by meteorites at all.


    The strange phenomenon attracted the attention of the government, and various armed forces surrounded the scene, thinking it was an enemy attack from another country!


    "Report your lord, a strange man was found in the mud." One of the personnel seemed to have super detection ability and saw an unusually handsome man wearing ordinary clothes inside.


    "Dug him out of the soil." The officer in military uniform issued an order. At the same time, all the soldiers used strange abilities to make Nie Kong, who was stuck in the mud, appear in front of everyone.


    After comparing Nie Kong''s appearance, they found that Nie Kong was an extremely handsome Asian, and he might also be a member of their country.


    The officer in charge of this matter frowned. He ordered the soldiers to bring Nie Kong to him, hoping to inquire about Nie Kong.He observed Nie Kong carefully, although he found that Nie Kong was not injured, but they couldn''t wake up no matter how they called.

 1799 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01825, the Great Asia Alliance

    In the spring of 2062, a mysterious man landed in Quanzhou of the Big Han Alliance, destroying the research center of the Kunlun Fangyuan Branch in the city center, causing 800 deaths and countless casualties.In order to find out the identity and origin of the mysterious man, the Big Han Alliance asked the army to take him to the Kunlun Fangyuan headquarters in Nanjing for research.Scientists have discovered that his body structure is too perfect, driving countless magic scientists in the research room crazy.


    In the same year, a major event in the Taipei City of the Han Alliance took place.Japan''s most famous Yotsuba''s parents, Jurchen Yee, went to Taipei to participate in a youth magician exchange meeting hosted by the Asian branch of the International Magic Association and was kidnapped by an unknown person.In the eyes of everyone, it is obviously not an inexplicable disappearance, but a violent kidnapping.Because the fiance Nanakusa Hiroichi, who visited Taiwan with Maya, was seriously injured after fighting with the kidnappers.He not only suffered a laceration and fracture in his right hand and foot, but also lost his right eye.


    A few days later, members of the Yotsuba family discovered Yotsuba Maya in the Nanjing City of the Big Han Alliance. They finally believed that the kidnappers were the Han government with a military alliance with Japan, and understood that their ambition was to steal the excellent magic genes of their Yotsuba family.


    The head of Yotsuba''s clan was very angry about the Dahan''s human experiment on Maiya, and mobilized more than half of Yotsuba''s power for revenge, and finally died due to excessive use of magic, which led to mental reflux.


    The revenge action initiated by Yotsuba Motozo caused 30 deaths in the Yotsuba family, including the head of the house, which is equivalent to half of the total combat power of the Yotsuba family, but they regained Yotsuba''s eldest daughter, Maiya.


    The relatively large man included soldiers, researchers, government officials, cabinets, magicians and other dead about 4,000 people. The man¡¯s magic research and military capabilities were completely destroyed by this blow, and it was unified by Daya a year later.


    In this secret fight between Yotsuba and the big man, there were a total of 30 dead on the side of the Yotsuba family, which was equivalent to losing the head and half of the fighting power.


    Under such severe damage, the Great Han collapsed from within a year later, and the Great Asia Alliance unified the Chinese mainland that was split into Great Han and Great Asia.The end of the North-South antagonism in East Asia prompted the end of successive world wars in the northern hemisphere.People who know the truth about the disintegration of the Dahan are afraid of calling the Yotsuba family in Japan the "inviolable taboo"!


    The battle ended. After more than a year, Nie Kong''s body was forcibly moved to Xuezang, the most secret research base of the Great Asia Alliance military.


    Thirty years later, the time has come to 2092!


    "Report to General Meng He, Lu Ganghu will come to report." The guy in the shape of a cow in red and yellow armor saluted in front of a research scientist in white.He is Lu Ganghu, the ace magician of the Special Task Force of the Daya United Army.Only from the muscles in the exposed arms, you can see how strong he should be.


    "Use your strongest magic to see if you can tear off his skin and flesh. We will use it for research." Although the researcher in front of Lu Ganghu is not in uniform, it seems that Meng Ke''s position is very high and full of majesty. Give them orders.


    "Yes." Lu Ganghu looked at the handsome man lying sleeping, and although he was dissatisfied that he had recruited himself for this trivial matter, he did not dare to disobey the military order.For him, not to mention tearing the lower skin, just take out Nie Kong''s heart.


    Lu Ganghu took a pose, his muscles agitated.His hands were shaped like tiger claws, and he suddenly grabbed the lying Nie Kong.


    "Chichi!" Bright red blood dripped from the place where the two collided, Lu Ganghu widened his pale yellow pupils, and the onlookers showed ecstatic expressions.


    However, when Lu Ganghu''s claws left, they found that it was not Nie Kong that was bleeding, but Lu Ganghu''s ten fingers.


    "No...impossible!" Lu Ganghu murmured.His claws can be easily torn apart even if the steel plate is one centimeter thick. Is the body of the man in front of him harder than steel?


    "Hey, forget it, it seems that we can only ask General Liu Yunde, the strongest magician in the Great Asia Alliance, to come back." Meng Ke said with a wry smile, and asked the surrounding scholars to sink Nie Kong into the nutrition tank.


    "General Meng He, he...who is he?" Lu Ganghu asked in surprise.If he can regain consciousness, he is definitely a top strategic magician!


    His expression was very excited, and the Great Asia Alliance added a strategist, and the Japan they planned would soon become the land of Great Asia.


    "No, no one knows his identity. According to intelligence, he appeared mysteriously in Quanzhou twenty years ago and was once studied by the Kunlun Fangyuan. Because we defeated the Dahan Alliance, we only discovered his existence in the warehouse a few months ago. Now his existence is our top secret in Daya. Our base has been studying his body for almost a year, but unfortunately he can''t get his genes. He can only help his body with treasures in his eyes. If he can study his genes , I believe that in ten years, the Great Asia Alliance can add a few strategic magicians!!" Meng He said, shaking his head.If it is not for confirming that he is alive, I really think he is a dead person.No need to eat, no nutrient solution for maintenance, his appearance hasn''t changed a bit for more than 20 years, it seems that time has stopped his body.


    "General Meng Ke, he...he seems to have moved." A surrounding researcher exclaimed.


    "What, don''t make a mistake." Meng Ke pushed away the crowd in front of him and stepped into the green glass nutrient trough. He didn''t believe that a vegetative that had slept for 30 years could wake up.


    In the eyes of everyone, Nie Kong''s hands and limbs really made subtle movements.


    Meng He''s expression changed, he understood what that meant.Mo said that Nie Kong''s origin is unknown, and his powerful body makes him very jealous.


    The Great Asian Alliance is extremely aggressive in politics and military, and it can be said to be very ambitious.Therefore, the upper ranks of the military understood that if Nie Kong really woke up, it meant that he could not completely control Nie Kong, and that would break their abacus.No, their Great Asia Alliance didn¡¯t want Nie Kong to live, and they didn¡¯t want to have another powerful magician who could not be controlled. Even if he died, it would be better to live.


    There was no time for Meng He to think about it. He gritted his teeth and directly issued the most dangerous alarm in the base, mobilizing the elite soldiers stationed there.

 1800 The collapse of the second element Text 01826I lost my first time?

    Nie Kong was speechless, and his reluctant life in the ring made him completely forget about the outside.If it hadn''t been for the ring spirit Angelika to wake up from the retreat, he would not have been able to find that his body had already landed in the next world.


    Nie Kong''s primordial spirit returned, but he did not open his eyes immediately, but immediately checked what he had "remembered" in his body, synchronizing the physical senses with the primordial spirit.For example, if his body is injured, Nie Kong can only experience the pain at that time.And relying on the strength of the soul will make the body instinctively feed back the situation at that time to the soul.


    He began to synchronize the sensory experiences experienced by his body over the past 30 years to his body and mind, just like a silly beast in a Pok¨¦mon, and it takes more than ten seconds to feel pain.


    But what made Nie Kong look weird was that his "first time" seemed to have been lost thirty years ago, and the object was a dozen young and beautiful girls.That''s right, it''s a sixteen or seventeen-year-old girl with flowers.The youngest is probably only about twelve years old, and this is the first time.Nie Kong was shocked, because that little Lolita and herself did almost thirty times in two hours!!How could the body and mind of a young age be able to bear it? Nie Kong felt that her body and mind were probably broken.


    Not long afterward, the institute was attacked strangely.A few men dressed in Japan raided and killed all the researchers and saved Little Lolita.


    Then another group of people took him to the warehouse and hid him for almost thirty years. Only a few months ago, the group of guys used his body as a mouse to study.Counting the King of Fighters'' time, he seemed to have been studied for the second time, making Nie Kong dumbfounded.


    After finishing the information, Nie Kong slowly opened the star-like eyes, and the glass nutrient trough that was holding him shattered with a bang, and all the contaminated green nutrient solution evaporated.


    Nie Kong, who was floating in the air, stretched slightly, and saw his naked body strangely put on a casual fashion in the next second.


    Lu Ganghu and Menghe were shocked and decisively ordered the soldiers to surround Nie Kong. Then a dozen monsters with huge black shadows and fierce modern weapons attacked the sky and the earth.


    "It''s impolite." Nie Kong originally planned to talk to them about the situation in the world, but based on the attack, the force value should not be low.


    "Night demon flying attack." Nie Kong waved his big hand, and thousands of blood-colored bats turned out and blocked him in front of a big blood-colored river.


    Although the power of the Night Demon''s flying attack is too tasteless for Nie Kong, who is currently strong, its actual power is not weak.The bats not only swallowed the soldiers'' attack methods, but even drowned the crowd behind them.


    Before long, the surrounding area was empty within a few hundred meters, and the sophisticated research room was now invisible even with a brick.As long as you look up, you can see the blue sky.


    No, there are still three people standing there, it should be said that Nie Kong specially spared their lives.Although Lu Ganghu was shocked, he could not forgive Nie Kong.He roared, his muscles doubled, and he rushed towards Nie Kong like a tiger.


    Nie Kong discovered that there was Qi in his body, although the weight was very small.That is the "magic" that Lu Ganghu practiced-steel Qigong, relying on it, Lu Ganghu became the ace magician of the Special Task Force of the Great Asian Union Army!


    Seeing Lu Ganghu''s recklessness, Meng He''s face turned pale, and the word "stop" could only be held in his mouth.He is really strong, and the magic seems to be the same as them, but the number of controls is too much, which shows how powerful his strength is.If you think about millions of bats rampaging the city, it is definitely a disaster.


    As expected by Meng He, Nie Kong, who was opposite, grabbed his arm with one hand, and at the same time stretched out his right foot neatly and kicked his abdomen.


    Lu Ganghu''s body has a strong defensive power, but Nie Kong''s kick actually kicked him out tens of meters.Lu Gang spit out blood, his body twitched for a few times and then stopped moving.


    "You...who are you? Are you using the ancient magic of our Great Asia Alliance?" Meng He asked in surprise.


    "What is the Great Asia Alliance? Tell me clearly." Nie Kong was surprised. Isn''t it the Huaxia of the second dimension? How did it become Great Asia?Nie Kong didn''t understand too much when he first came to the new world.


    Meng He looked at Nie Kong strangely, but didn''t dare to defy Nie Kong, and honestly answered the questions Nie Kong asked.


    Nie Kong finally understood the background of the world. Before the Third World War, China split into Dahan and Daya.While Da Ya annexed the territories of North Korea and Siberia, Dahan united the territories south of the Yangtze River, including Taiwan, Thailand and other southern islands into one country.


    Thirty years ago, due to the assassination of the Yotsuba family in Japan, the Han Alliance was unified by the Great Asia into the Great Asia Alliance. The country expanded from North Korea to the bottom of Vietnam, and the area increased by half.


    Japan, Russia, the United States, Thailand, India...The remaining countries have changed from a few hundred to a few large alliances, and the remaining small countries have all been annexed.


    The magic is unearthed by various countries, from the thermal weapon of the nuclear bomb into the battle of the magic army.The legendary magic is divided into three levels, combat level, tactical level and strategic level.


    The number of strategic magicians in the world is estimated to be less than fifty, and they have the ability to destroy a fleet or country.Their personal strength may not be extremely strong, but they all have a wide range of high lethality capabilities. There are 13 people who are well-known in the face!


    Nie Kong listened carefully to Meng He''s narration. Of course, he wouldn''t think that Huaxia was the home court.


    Of course, Nie Kong will not specifically favor them because of China, nor will he help Japan. In the second dimension, Nie Kong has no concept of national boundaries.He only lives for himself, and he doesn''t know what will become in the future.


    "If... If you are willing to stay in our Great Asia Alliance, I... I believe you will become our most respected and greatest strategic magician." Meng He said.


    "Hehe, strategic-level magician? I''m not interested." Nie Kong shook his head and chuckled. After learning what he wanted to know, he wasn''t thinking about Daya.Nie Kong floated gently in the air, and flew to the east at a very fast speed in front of Meng He, the target Japan.


    The dull Meng He showed an unbelievable expression. He didn''t expect someone to master flying magic!

 1801 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01827, the quality burst! !

    "Oops, he went in the direction of Japan. Does it have anything to do with Japan?" When he recovered from the shock that Nie Kong had brought him, Meng He''s face became extremely ugly.


    Since the beginning of the Third World War a few decades ago, the relationship between the Great Asia Alliance and Japan has become very bad. The two countries often encounter friction and friction, which are military hostile countries.Although the armistice agreement was signed, everyone knew that the covenant was not binding at all.Of course, the two countries can''t get rid of their skins, only a small fight will happen.


    Now the Great Asia Alliance has sent General Liu Yunde, who is shaking the sky, to lead the navy to Japan. According to time calculations, he should be attacking the Japanese coastline.If he was a Japanese magician, then General Zhentian might meet him.


    "Damn it, let him escape the control of our Great Asia Alliance." Meng He said bitterly.


    They lost too much, and the Kunlun Fangyuan was destroyed, and the precious experimental equipment also left.If he is really a magician in the Japanese camp, then the situation is likely to get worse.


    It''s a pity why he had been hidden in the warehouse for thirty years. I knew it would be better to find him out and study it earlier.The Big Han Alliance left very little information, and at present they have not been able to find out the origin of Nie Kong.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Nie Kong used a very fast speed. It took him dozens of seconds to get from the Kunlun Fangyuan in Nanjing to the border of Japan.Originally, Nie Kong was planning to go to Tokyo, Japan, but he noticed a loud explosion from the direction of Okinawa.


    Thunder, fish, military exercises... Several possibilities came up in Nie Kong''s mind, but out of his expectation, the Japanese island of Okinawa was covered with warships and submarines for several tens of miles, and several of them had already landed.The flags floating on the warships indicate their identities. They are the navy of the Great Asia Alliance!


    Described as a killing that is too one-sided in combat.


    At the same time, the landing operation lacked the tragic factor that could be called a massacre.


    Nie Kong didn''t see the spray of blood, no splashes of meat.Even the burning smell of flesh and blood, or the explosion of tearing the body, did not exist, and the wonderful silence dominated the battlefield.


    The bullets, grenades, or shoulder-fired missiles fired by the Great Asia Alliance dissolved into the air and disappeared before they hit the defense forces.Bullets, bombs or missiles of the same specification are considered to be eliminated by the same group.Still holding on to the line, the Great Asia Alliance soldiers squeezed the trigger frantically, one after another became blurred, distorted and disappeared.That''s right, like the wrong pencil was forcibly erased by an eraser, it was constantly devouring the lives of the soldiers of the Great Asia Alliance.The defeated soldiers can now be described as the disintegration of the front line, but their Da Ya command system has not disintegrated.


    The commander judged that he could no longer hold on to the beachhead, so he could only order to retreat to the sea.


    The soldiers of the Great Asia Alliance scrambled to get on the landing ship in order to escape the devil that was approaching step by step.They were terrified and didn''t know how their companions died.


    It''s a pity that the small beach grabbing ship and the soldiers it contained instantly turned into dust together.The reason why the scenery becomes distorted is that some parts of the beach grabbing boats become gas diffusion, forming gas layers of different density in the air, triggering the phenomenon of light refraction.The soldiers who were scrambling to get on the next ship to escape, stopped at the same time.


    The sound of beating the water is the sound of soldiers throwing their weapons into the sea, and they shook the white flag high.


    However, the maritime fleet of the Great Asia Alliance did not intend to give up. Two high-speed cruisers and four destroyers 30 nautical miles away marched forward.They should plan to use warship guns to bombard Okinawa, regardless of the captives who surrendered on the island for victory!


    Nie Kong quietly stood on the top of the cruiser, watching the battle with a bit of elegance.Ta Ya VS Japan''s good show, three yuan can not have a chance to watch.


    When the warship approached the coast for twenty nautical miles, Nie Kong thought he could see the sight of the naval artillery bombarding Japan.But suddenly, a flash of light appeared on the other side of the horizon, and the clouds covering the sky reflected white light.


    Obviously it is still a long time before sunset, but the western horizon is dazzling.Nie Kong''s sharp eyes could clearly see that four egg-sized bullets were shot at him.


    The gun has a range of 20 nautical miles, and Nie Kong expressed surprise, but can the seemingly insignificant bullet threaten a cruiser with a few meters of steel plate.The answer is no, if no accidents happen.


    As a result, the four bullets fired suddenly broke out with fierce white light, and there was a loud roar. No one in the room mistakenly thought it was the sound of distant thunder.


    Nie Kong noticed that the mass of the four bullets weighing about one kilogram instantly turned into energy and detonated, and the bullets were decomposed into violent energy.


    There was a horrible sound, and the violent power enveloped the six warships of the Great Asia Alliance.According to the analysis of the strength of energy, more than two hundred combat power and destructive power were exerted.


    You know, the young Piccolo has only more than two hundred combat power, but he can easily destroy a city.And the energy in front of him was not much different from the young Piccolo.


    "Interesting, is that the strength of a strategic-level magician?" Nie Kong didn''t mean to escape from seeing the violent energy bombarded from all directions.He gave a soft drink, and the terrifying sound swept out in all directions, even overshadowing the explosion.


    Immediately there was a "thumping" crackling sound. Almost all the glass in Okinawa was broken. Many buildings collapsed due to the sound waves of invisible vibrations, causing countless casualties.As for the surrounding warships, the Ta Ya soldiers inside the ship were killed 80% by his innocent sound waves, and the warships were also destroyed seven or eighty-eight!


    Tianjin Fan once used him to decipher the super hole waves of Tao Baibai, and Nie Kong''s power was much stronger than Tianjin Fan.The terrifying explosion was disappeared in front of Nie Kong by the sound of the sound, as if nothing had happened.


    "Who is it that broke my quality?" Across from Okinawa, a twelve or three-year-old boy was pale and bloodless. He frowned and looked ahead.


    And several soldiers in military uniforms around him had blood coming out of their ears and nostrils.The young man had to take out a pistol and shoot at them.


    An astonishing scene appeared. The dying soldiers immediately resurrected with blood and blue, and the boy''s face became pale again.

 1802 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01828Buy CAD

    Nie Kong checked the soldiers in the other five warships, and found no strategic magician, at most only one or two Lu Ganghu''s level.At least the Great Asia Alliance was not as exaggerated as Japan. It almost killed a fleet of six ships at a distance of 20 nautical miles. It was really arrogant.It really deserves to be the world of the second dimension. Mainland China is all about soy sauce.


    Japan¡¯s strength was evident in the fact that in 2062, only Yotsuba¡¯s family and more than 30 magicians destroyed a great nation.But the Great Asia Alliance is too unreliable. Knowing that Japan''s magic is very powerful, why dare to provoke the other side constantly.As a newcomer, there are many things he didn''t have time to figure out.


    Nie Kong didn''t bother to think about the Daya League. If it hadn''t been for the explosion to affect him, Nie Kong would not be nosy.


    Seeing that the matter was over, Nie Kong left Okinawa, and soon he appeared in Tokyo, the capital of Japan and Ben.He stood on top of the Tokyo Tower, overlooking the bustling street market at his feet.It is worthy of 2092. Its technological level is much better than that of previous worlds.In fact, Nie Kong thought it was Sister Pao¡¯s world at first, and he would have the opportunity to get Sister Pao¡¯s four-corner safety pants full of young girls. Unfortunately, he did not find the world-famous academy city!


    He shuttled back and forth in the high altitudes of the city, and finally stopped in front of the gate of Tokyo''s most beautiful and so-called first college.Nie Kong had originally planned to apply for the job, and habitually became a teacher.


    However, the ending made him disappointed. It turned out that Tokyo''s No. 1 High School was a magic college that taught magic. Although the school said there was a shortage of magic teachers, there was no remark about Nie Kong''s information.


    Every magician in Japan needs to register information, but Nie Kong belongs to the black population, so naturally no school dares to hire him, let alone he has a Chinese name.In order to avoid leaking information at Magic High School, it is actually very difficult for outsiders to have the opportunity to attend Magic High School. Nie Kong can only arrange a new identity first.As for whether he can be a teacher, Nie Kong feels a bit unsure, unless he can understand the complicated and tedious knowledge of Japanese magic technology.


    He doesn''t know much about it, for example, he only understands the functions of CAD.CAD is a start-up record of magic activation, a simplified and high-speed device for magic activation, replacing the old wands and spells.In the CAD made by high-tech, the startup format is compressed and saved as data.The magicians flow into the thought wavelet to signal the thought wavelet following the expanded data, and then return it to the magician.


    Magic can be activated without CAD, but it takes time and effort.For example, you need to construct a complex magic activation in your mind, but the amount of information in a magic is huge.With CAD, it is different. By thinking about the communication between wavelet and CAD, the magic activation in CAD is directly returned to the magician, so people rely on it to accelerate the speed of magic.


    "In that case, let''s start with a so-called CAD for the time being." As long as he has a CAD, after his own research, Nie Kong feels that he can also emit so-called magic.


    What is magic, if it is explained based on history, it evolved from supernatural powers and ancient magic.How powerful is Nie Kong''s abilities, a slight change may become magic.


    After the decision was made, Nie Kong started looking for a store selling CAD.However, during the wandering around, Nie Kong felt that the contrast was so big that he was a little uncomfortable.The girls here no longer wear short skirts, and the girls'' skin is rarely exposed.The conservative dress made Nie Kong almost dumbfounded, thinking he had come to Islam.Is this the legendary whitewashing? Japanese girls in three dimensions wear short skirts in the cold winter.Without the snow-white beautiful legs under the skirt, it does seem to be missing a beautiful view and a bit less flavor.Nie Kong always feels weird. It seems that Japan and the Great Asia Alliance are in reverse. In fact, this is the Great Asia Alliance of Mainland China?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "welcome!"


    After several setbacks, Nie Kong came down to the CAD store with a few beautiful welcome girls, and saw many young loli were picking CAD too.


    I have to say that the stores selling CAD are too scarce. There is only the previous one in a radius of tens of miles, and it operates both debugging and sales.And its name is FourLeaves, FourLeaves Technology franchise!


    It may be that the Japanese government strictly controls CAD, or that CAD has a high technical content that only scientific and technological institutions can sell.


    And since the name of this store has the plural of family Yotsuba, Nie Kong guessed it should be related to the magic family''s Yotsuba.Magic power has a lot to do with genes, so even if Japan possesses it, only a small number of people can truly become magicians.It can be seen from the number of students enrolled in magic colleges, they only recruit a few hundred people a year, and magicians with magic talent are too rare.


    Nie Kong looked at the CAD on the counter, and sold hundreds of thousands to tens of millions of Japanese yen. It was indeed very expensive.It has several styles, such as stick type-suitable for hardening magic.The white pistol type is widely used.Exquisite bracelet type, suitable for girls.


    Nie Kong spent 5 million yen to choose a general-purpose pistol-shaped CAD. The surgical auxiliary calculator CAD is divided into general-purpose and specialized types. The general-purpose type can store up to ninety-nine types of activation. The burden on users is greater.As for the specialized type, only nine types of activation can be stored, but the auxiliary system reduces the burden on the user, so it can read and activate magic faster.


    "Sir, please use it first. We will have a dedicated researcher who will help you debug to the best." The fit between CAD and the user is related to the strength of the magician, so technicians are often required to debug properly, and it can also Replace the magic embedded in it with another batch.


    Nie Kong was the first time he came into contact with CAD, and he didn''t understand how to use the so-called CAD at all. He was almost dumbfounded.Nie Kong didn''t understand anything about Zi Lingzi.


    It is really hard for him to let him use magic on the spot.


    "It''s really messy magic." Nie Kong muttered, thinking that the magic in the devil''s forbidden is orthodox.

 1803 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01829Trick or treat little girl

    The definition in modern Japanese magic science is that magic is a technology that modifies individual intelligence bodies so as to change the things represented by individual intelligence bodies.


    But in a broad sense, in order to distinguish the phenomena caused by the use of thoughts, as long as the phenomena caused by the operation of thoughts change the information body or change the situation, they are counted in the category of magic.


    In modern magic science, magic is classified into four systems and eight categories, called system magic.And non-four major systems, non-system magic two types.


    The eight major types of magic in the four systems are: acceleration-aggravation, movement-vibration, aggregation-divergence, absorption-release; non-four system magic can be roughly divided into three types: perception magic, non-system magic, outside system magic, and ancient magic .


    Lao Li Lao Luo lists a lot of professional terms and exaggerates what eight types of magic systems are written.However, the specific application effects and the specific types of spells are not described.


    For example, in the vibration system, Nie Kong only knows that the principle is that vibrating matter causes damage.At any rate, the eight categories have a corresponding and easy-to-understand magic performance, like the previous fire magic fireball technique, so Nie Kong feels that the magic of this world is not formal.


    "Mr?"


    "No, I''ll explore it myself when I go back. If there are any questions, I''ll use them to ask you." Nie Kong refused.What a joke, let him behave now, it must be ugly.


    "Hehe, I don''t think he can''t. It''s really a stupid person and a lot of money." Behind Nie Kong, a short-haired little girl sneered.She has a pretty face, she is about thirteen or fourteen years old, a very masculine little girl.


    From the slightly outdated CAD on her wrist, one can guess that she should be here to adjust her CAD.At a young age, she has her own dedicated CAD. She may come from a well-known plural family in Japan.And because he saw that Nie Kong simply bought the most expensive CAD, he said that out of envy.


    "I don''t want a little girl like you to worry about it. If you want to be my housekeeper, it would be a few years earlier." Where did Nie Kong stand the laughter from the little Lori, and immediately launched a counterattack.


    "First... sir, please pay attention to your words and deeds. The influence of molesting the young girl... The influence is not good." The girl employee serving Nie Kong groaned at Nie Kong, as if to say that Nie Air Conditioning was the wrong target.


    "Look, you call me old. Maybe I''m about the same age as her. No one would forbid pretty young boys and girls to fall in love." Nie Kong sighed deliberately.


    "Ah, I am not a young girl, I am already fourteen years old."


    The pretty face of the short-haired girl turned into a big lantern, so red that she was so red, "And...who...who will fall in love with you, who will be your housekeeper!! I...I just watched you buy that one. CAD, I think you''re wasting resources, so I said more."


    "Well, I''m very disappointed by what you said, as if I''m really worthless."


    "It doesn''t look like you are lost at all. Give me some reflection."


    Nie Kong shrugged, but seeing Nie Kong''s dismissive expression, the girl let out an angry roar.


    "CAD is not for everyone. If it is not a magician, it can only be used as a child''s toy. Hmph, forget it, let you see how good I am."


    The little girl''s arms showed a brilliant brilliance, and at the same time a light array appeared under her right foot.When she stepped hard, the small figure floated behind Nie Kong with extremely fast acceleration.


    Although the little girl''s physique is stronger than ordinary people, she can instantly accelerate to a speed of 100 kilometers per hour.During Nie Kong''s observation, the magical energy in her body was transferred to CAD, and then fed back into her brain.


    That kind of energy seems to be magical power unique to a magician, it should be refined from spiritual power, and its attributes are very gentle.If there is no magic activation structure into magic, it will be fine if it is directly used to hit people.Nie Kong thoughtfully, that energy should be called Xiang Zibo.


    "How about it." The little girl said triumphantly.


    "That''s it, that''s your magic." Nie Kong closed his eyes, and he controlled his mental power to flow into the CAD.The surging information intelligence crammed into his mind.


    The amount of information that came to him was very large. For Nie Kong, who had memories from the Taiyi Emperor Taiyi, it was just the difference between a glass of water and the sea.


    Nie Kong deliberately picked a vibration type magic¡ªresonance destruction, and built a magic activation formula in his mind.


    The little girl was surprised to see Nie Kong lift up the CAD, and then pulled the trigger.


    There was no gun smoke from the pistol, and no sound.However, in front of Nie Kong, the wall a few meters wide, which was a hundred meters away, shattered into pieces with a bang.


    The little girl''s eyes straightened, and she looked at Nie Kong incredulously.It stands to reason that the resonance damage range of the vibration system is only one meter at most, and the range of Nie Kong using that magic really scared her.


    That kind of powerful magic, that kind of speed casting, is probably already a tactical magician.


    All the eyes of everyone on the scene focused on Nie Kong, surprised that a tactical wizard came to buy CAD.It has to be said that tactical-level magician CAD are generally adapted by specialized technicians, most of which come from ten divisions and one hundred.


    Of course, except for dozens of divisions, they are very powerful, and there will be technicians specializing in debugging CAD in the family.


    The influence of hundreds of families is not ordinary, and they are usually formed by the division of the ten divisions, and their talent and blood are much weaker than the ten divisions.


    "It''s good to use." How to say it, using the same mental energy, the power should be as powerful as Najiexitan''s Emperor Pumpkin.


    "Hey, are you really a magician?" The little girl asked in disbelief.


    "What do you think."


    Nie Kong chuckled lightly, and did not answer her directly.


    "God is mysterious, have you done anything shameful?"


    "If you have a chance to meet in the future, you should know." Nie Kong put the CAD in his pocket at will, and then left the storefront under everyone''s attention.

 1804 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01830, Kuroba Ayako

    "The gentleman in front, please wait." Nie Kong felt weird when he heard someone calling himself behind him.Except for the little Lolita just now, he should know no one.Nie Kong turned to look around and saw a man in formal clothes walking towards him.He is about thirty or forty years old, wearing a felt hat, and looking serious.Nie Kong glanced at him and realized that his magic power was not low, at least he was a tactical magician.


    "Are you looking for me?" Nie Kong asked.


    "I take the liberty to interrupt your Excellency. I am Hei Yu Gong, the person in charge of the sales CAD of Siye Technology. Can I waste your time a little." Hei Yu Gong bowed and apologized.The Black Feather Clan is the most influential Four Leaf Family of the Ten Division Clan today, and his Black Feather Tribe is the current Patriarch!


    "Sorry, I happen to have something to be busy."


    "Huh." Hei Yugong didn''t expect that Nie Kong would reject himself so simply and without affection, because even the Tenth Division would sell his face, "Don''t worry, maybe I can help you."


    "Well, I plan to buy a house in Tokyo to settle down, otherwise I can only sleep in a hotel tonight." Nie Kong stopped watching Hei Yu Gong, who was unwilling to give up.


    "That''s it, why don''t you come to my house for the time being tonight, and tomorrow I will have someone arrange those things for you." Hei Yu Gong smiled.


    "It looks like I met you for the first time, why are you helping me like this?" Nie Kong hugged Xiong in both hands, looking at him and said.He also probably guessed the reason, it was the magic he tried just now that attracted the attention of Hei Yu Gong.


    "You are joking, every tactical magician is a treasure of our country, and of course he will be respected by everyone." Hei Yu Gong said.There may be only one or two strategic level magicians in a country, and the number of tactical level magicians is not too much.And he remembered the list of tactical magicians of each family in Japan, Nie Kong obviously was not one of them.


    "By the way, I almost forgot to ask your name."


    "My name is Nie Kong."


    "Nie Kong? Are you from the Great Asia Alliance?"


    "That''s right, is there any problem?" Nie Kong asked back.


    "No, no, welcome to my house as a guest." Hei Yugong laughed. The Daya magician who knows modern magic is really interesting. I don''t know he has a relationship with her.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Riding in a limousine by Kuroba, passing by Tokyo''s first high school on the way.Soon Nie Kong and the others arrived at their destination. The large yard and lush woods, and the last tower that stood up, showed the rich financial resources of their Black Feather family.


    He invited Nie Kong into the house, which was full of high-tech and modern style.


    Back in the living room, several maids came out to serve tea immediately.At the same time, a pair of Loli Zhengtai ran out and happily gathered around Hei Yu Gong.Can understand their identity from their performance, it must be Hei Yu Gong''s two children.


    Sure enough, when Hei Yu Gong introduced them, Nie Kong understood their names, one was Hei Yu Ya Yezi, and the other was Hei Yu Wen Mi!!His elder brother Aami wears a short suit, even with a decorative belt, he looks like a young master of a big family.


    On the other hand, Ya Yezi uses a dress with a lot of ribbons, piping and decorative buckles, with knee socks and short boots decorated with ribbons, and beautifully curled long hair is decorated with piping headbands.


    "She looks like an old friend of mine." Nie Kong said when he looked at the eleven-year-old Black Feather Yayezi Lori.


    "Actually, I feel the same way." Hei Yugong glanced at Nie Kong, who seemed to think that he was a little bit unreasonable.


    "Dad, who is he." Ya Yezi whispered.


    "His name is Nie Kong, the guests of our Hei Yu family, please call Uncle Nie Kong quickly." Hei Yu Gong Wen said.


    "Good Uncle Nie Kong." The pseudo-mother Hei Yu Fumiya shouted first, and Ya Yezi, who was a step slower, pouted dissatisfiedly.


    "Call me Big Brother Nie Kong." Nie Kong smiled and touched Ya Yezi''s head.


    "My children are cute."


    Hei Yu Gong is happy to show off his children. For example, Ya Yezi won the piano competition, Wen Mi was praised by the equestrian teacher, etc. Nie Kong would occasionally deal with a few words.


    When it was time for dinner, Nie Kong and Hei Yugong came to the venue that was too spacious for a personal dinner, with a luxurious table as expected.


    During the period, Nie Kong consulted them about Japan-related information, mainly information about Japanese families.


    "By the way, I actually have a problem and need your help. I just came to Japan from Daya, but I didn''t bring any formalities or identity certificates. I hope you can help me get an identity certificate. I probably live in Tokyo. For a while." Nie Kong said.


    "Yeah!! Although it''s a bit troublesome, it''s also very simple. I will help you handle it." Hei Yu Gong answered.


    "Then I will thank you first."


    "Well, before you don¡¯t have a Japanese ID, the purchase of a house may be delayed for a few days. You can live in our Kuroba''s house for the time being. And you have to go out to work after you buy a house. Maybe you come to help our Kuroba''s family. Do things." Hei Yu Gong said.


    "No, I actually have my own plan. I am going to be a magic teacher in the first college. Well, Ya Yezi, you may call me Teacher Nie Kong in the future." Nie Kong said.


    "Oh, Brother Nie Kong wants to be a magic teacher, is it really okay?" Ya Yezi laughed mischievously.


    "Haha, Ya Ye is right. Although you are very strong, not everyone can be the magic teacher in the school. With your identity from the Great Asia Alliance, hope is very slim." Gong shook his head and said.


    Nie Kong frowned, originally thinking that as long as he understood magic knowledge, he would be able to do it.Anyway, he didn''t want to help Japan teach several strategic magicians.


    It''s really not good, maybe it''s good to be a student, by the way, learn the magic knowledge of this world.Although it doesn''t have much effect on his strength, it is good to be able to learn more tricks.


    "Why don''t you come to be my home teacher, Brother Nie Kong, I won''t mind." Hei Yu Wenya said quickly.


    "Well, I will play with you for a few days."


    Nie Kong laughed blankly, he didn''t understand why Xiao Zhengtai had a good impression of him.

 1805 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01831, teaching

    Nie Kong opened the curtains and opened the windows by the way to freshen the air in the house.Nie Kong''s room is on the second floor facing the backyard, so opening the window can immediately see the outside courtyard view.Nie Kong took a deep breath of the morning breeze air and stretched hard.


    Looking down inadvertently, the twin sister Ya Yezi and younger brother Wenya were training.They have their own dedicated CAD and are practicing the magic they have learned.Sure enough, they are from a big family. Children who are just new to magic have customized their own CAD, but they do have that talent.Seeing that the two siblings were trying, poor Wenmi could only be overpowered by her sister Ya Yezi.She completed each action carefully, and then put on a pose that looked like the signature victory of a first-class stage actor or dancer.


    "Brother Nie Kong, you are awake." Wen Mi, who was frustrated by the failure, raised his eyes and looked at Nie Kong who was standing in front of the window, smiling again.From the third person''s point of view-even though it was really affectionate to Wenya, his expression can only be described as cute, he really looks too girly.


    "Really, Brother Nie Kong, pay attention to etiquette, at least get dressed first."


    Ya Yezi saw Nie Kong naked and her pretty face turned into a big lantern. After all, she had experienced aristocratic education since she was a child, and she saw the body of a boy for the first time.


    "It seems to make sense, but I can see your full interest just now."


    "That''s not it, Wenmi, then... how could that be possible." Ya Yezi flushed and turned his eyes aside.


    "You two are too fussed." Nie Kong waved his hand, changed his clothes in a moment of stunned Wen Mi, and then jumped in front of them from the second floor window.


    "Brother Nie Kong, is that also magic?" Wen Mi asked in surprise.


    "Is that so? How about, let me change one for you." Nie Kong said with a light smile.


    "Eh eh, is it really okay?" Wen Mi''s eyes flashed, and the novel magic Nie Kong used was very attractive to children.


    "Very simple."


    Nie Kong snapped his fingers, only to see Wen Mi wearing that conservative uniform. He immediately turned into a cute miniskirt, like a Sailor Moon''s transformation, suddenly revealing the two lush white legs and legs inside those trousers.


    "Ahhh!!" Wen Mi screamed out like a girl, and at the same time her hands tightly covered the bottom of her skirt, her face was about to smoke.


    "Hehe!" Seeing Wen Mi''s appearance, Ya Yezi snickered.Wen Mi wearing a mini skirt is so cute, he is a fake mother, and now he can''t recognize men and women in a skirt.


    "Brother Nie Kong, by the way, help sister to change too." Wen Mi suggested in a blushing voice.


    Nie Kong turned and looked at the real Lori Yako, and her laughter stopped abruptly.


    "No...no." Ya Yezi shook his head hurriedly. Unfortunately, a step too late, Nie Kong put him on the one-piece swimsuit worn by the elementary school students.


    The slightly bulging poor X, the pubic bone pulled by the four-corner swimsuit and the pretty legs, everything is so beautiful.


    Yayezi Lolita held her Hun''s mouth in her hands, squatted down to protect her vitals with a wow.She is used to wearing traditional clothes and can''t stand the level of exposure in a swimsuit.


    "Brother Nie Kong, you...you are good or bad." Little Lori Ya Yezi groaned.


    "Haha." Nie Kong didn''t tease them, helping them to restore their original state.


    Wen Mi and Ya Yezi couldn''t help but glance at each other, and they couldn''t help but feel a little ashamed.


    "Big Brother Nie Kong, can you teach us magic. Except for Big Brother Daye, no one would specially guide us before." After relieving his mood, Wen Mi looked at Nie Kong again and asked.


    "Yes." Nie Kong shrugged, "but I can''t guarantee that it will make you stronger." Nie Kong didn''t have long exposure to modern Japanese magic.


    "Brother Nie Kong, my characteristic is spiritual magic outside the system, but unfortunately the one I use most skillfully at the moment is only the magic of "direct pain"." Wen Mi said enthusiastically.


    It can be said that Wen Mi has inherited the blood of the Four Leafs family, because the strongest of the Four Leafs family is also the magic of spiritual characteristics.For example, the previous family Yotsuba Motozo was good at spiritually suggesting the magic Reaper''s Blade.The same goes for Yotsuba in the middle of the night. He is good at interfering with the magic of the mental structure, and he is awed by the title of "Dominator of the River of Forgotten".However, spiritual magic is the most unpredictable, and it can be dangerous to use it indiscriminately.


    Nie Kong asked Wenmi to bring up his CAD, and then tried his own mental power to penetrate it to understand the start-up of "straightening pain".


    If you change to someone else, it will be difficult to use the magic inside even if you get CAD.Nie Kong''s mental power is too strong, and the complicated start-up is also very simple for him.


    A violent light diffused from the CAD, and Nie Kong activated the magic of "straightening pain".The invisible wave spread out, and the first thing to bear was the birds in the woods ahead, all of which fell from the sky in an instant.


    There is nothing unusual in appearance, but their spirit has decayed and directly affects the soul.


    "No...no, Brother Nie Kong, you can actually use the magic in my CA, and the power is too powerful." Wen Mi was stunned. The effect of "directing pain" is to make the other person''s spirit directly perceive the pain. Debugging is only suitable for him to use.


    "It''s no big deal, the magic inside is not difficult."


    Nie Kong continued to try a few magics in it, and found that there was nothing special and durable. Nie Kong only saw the magic that the four bullets turned into energy the day before yesterday.


    "Well, it''s my turn. Brother Nie Kong, please come and guide me." Ya Yezi said, standing in front of Nie Kong pretty.She didn''t let Nie Kong contact CAD, but used magic herself.


    The first is extremely scattered magic, but it can evenly distribute any magic element, which is very similar to the decomposition skill of Vampiric Beast, which also decomposes energy elements.And the other Nie Kong is more familiar with it, it is actually a teleportation of a semi-finished product!


    When Nie Kong teleported a few hundred meters away without using CAD, she was also shocked.


    "It''s too strong, I don''t know who is good with Daye brother."

 1806 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01832, the solicitation of the black feather

    In fact, the modern magic system is formed from the transformation of abilities and the use of scientific technology to analyze and form.Nie Kong''s super powers also dissolve and teleport, and the magic that guides Ya Yezi is very simple.As for Wen Mi''s spirit magic, it''s best to let him exercise his mental power first. Using mental power to attack is actually a double-edged sword!


    Played with the two sisters and brothers of Kuroba for half an hour until the sun appeared on the horizon.Because it''s mid-July, they are not going to school during the summer vacation, so they are still haunting Nie Kong.


    But Nie Kong stopped suddenly, and he noticed someone peeping from behind the big tree 15 meters away.


    "Who''s there!" The CAD in Nie Kong''s hand immediately aimed there, and the bullets that wanted to be constructed were ejected from the CAD.Shooting thoughts directly as bullets is the simplest form of magic. It can only destroy the start-up and interfere with the enemy''s thoughts, but it cannot directly cause harm to people.I only saw the bullet hit the tree trunk, forming a swirling wind pressure in the center of the explosion!!


    The person hiding there stepped back and had to show himself in front of Nie Kong and the others.But to his surprise, he was actually Hei Yu Gong, the head of the Black Feather family.His face was pale at this time.Although Nie Kong''s thinking bullet could not hurt him, that powerful thinking bullet would mess up the thinking bullet in his body.


    "Dad, why are you here!" Wen Mi asked with joy.


    Hei Yu Gong looked at Nie Kong with complicated eyes. If he had really fought with Nie Kong just now, he might not have a chance to launch the long thin needle hidden in his hand!


    The use of long needles as a means of attack is an original magic woven by him.The magic he named after the "poisonous bee" is a spiritual intervention magic that infinitely increase the pain that the caster recognizes to death, and Wen Mi is exactly the same as him.


    Based on that nature, if it is a very pain-tolerant magician, it is only possible to fight the magic to eliminate the effect before the shock is two seconds before death.


    When used in opponents that can block pain, it will not be effective.In terms of lethal attack power, it is far inferior to his uncle, the murderous blade of the former Yotsuba head Yotsuba Motozo.


    But it is impossible to conclude that the "Poison Bee" is a magic inferior to death''s fierce blade.The biggest advantage of the venomous bee is as stated literally, even a wound with only needle sticks can kill the target.


    The Grim Reaper is a magic that causes the subject to suffer fatal injuries. The corpse will also leave wounds and spurt blood.In contrast, the venomous bee will only leave small wounds that cannot infer the cause of death.When people see the victim of the poisonous bee, they will first suspect that they died from the poison, and then they will die by suffocation.Based on the meaning of being suitable for assassination, "venomous bee" is an excellent magic.Another advantage of the poisonous bee is that it is not his exclusive magic.Unlike most mental intervention magics, Poison Bee has produced a universal activation formula and standardized activation procedures.In other words, magicians other than him can also use it, even though of course it depends on individual suitability.


    Hei Yu Gong is qualified to be proud and proud, because he inherited Yotsuba''s strongest spiritual magic.But at this moment, when you look at Nie Kong''s eyes, the other''s eyes seem to be unfathomable!


    The family intelligence was sent to check his details last night. He is not a member of multiple Japanese families, and the Great Asia Alliance does not have his information.The only thing he can know is that face similar to Kuroba Yuyako, his identity is too mysterious.Maybe he can try to recruit him, he seems to like Yayezi and the others.


    "You guys, it''s time to go back for breakfast," Hei Yugong said.


    "Wow, it turns out it''s almost nine o''clock noon, no wonder my stomach is so hungry." Wen Mi''s face flushed, and her father''s reminder suddenly realized that her stomach was groaning early.


    "Brother Nie Kong, I''ll take you to the dining table of our Black Feather''s house." Ya Yezi immediately took Nie Kong''s big hand and pulled him to the annex.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Japan has developed an automatic meal catering machine very early. As the name suggests, it has an automatic meal catering function.However, it is generally placed at the airport like a vending machine, and it is faster to do it at home.The black feather family has maids who serve, so they don''t rely on them for cooking.


    "Brother Nie Kong, can you continue to teach me magic today." Ya Yezi put down his chopsticks, Jiao Sheng asked Nie Kong.


    "Sister, you are too anxious, have you forgotten that you have piano and cooking classes to take today." Wen Mi exclaimed.


    "Huh, I''m not like you! You are obviously one of the candidates of the Siye family, but you don''t have the thought of competing with another "alternate"-Sister Shenxue! And I won''t be reconciled. Surpassing Sister Shenxue. Why did she snatch Sister You Yezi''s things, why she can successfully serve as the Patriarch of Si Yezi, I will prove everything in the future and prove to be better than her." Ya Yezi said proudly.And the girly brother Wen Mi, in every way, looks like a girl.


    "Yayezi, you shut up, your aunt will make arrangements for who will be the head of the family, and it is not up to you to decide." Hei Yugong scolded coldly.In Kuroba and Yoko''s family, Kuroba Yuyako is a taboo existence!!


    Ya Yezi was frightened by the majesty of his father, so she could only shut up.


    "Hehe, Brother Black Feather, you are too harsh, it''s rare that Ya Yezi has that compelling ambition. Now since Ya Yezi wants to be the Patriarch of the Siye Clan, I will help you." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    "Sorry, I caused you trouble." Hei Yugong apologized to Nie Kong. He cared too much about the appearance of the face and maintained the image of the Hei Yu family.If there is no laughing cat, maybe he can become like the perverted prince.


    "It''s okay." Nie Kong shook his head, feeling that it was a tragedy that Ya Yezi had such a father.


    "By the way, how are you doing with my identity."


    "It should be the day after tomorrow. Don''t worry, treat this as your home." Hei Yugong said.


    "Yes, it''s great that Brother Nie Kong can play with us, and it''s best to live here forever." Wen Mi said happily.


    "Indeed, if Ya Yezi is not too young, I would consider marrying her to you." Hei Yugong also nodded and said.


    "Oh, dad, you...what are you talking about? Ignore you." Ya Yezi''s face turned crimson in an instant, just like a big arrogant rooster, now buried her head like a turtle Eating breakfast.

 1807 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01833, Zhou Gongjin

    Except for being bored with Black Feather siblings in the early morning, Nie Kong mostly continued to supplement his understanding of the new world in the rest of the time.Nothing special happened in the past two days, until Kuro Yugon said that his identity certificate was completed, but he needed to go to Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department to register.In order to show that he valued Nie Kong, Hei Yugong personally took him to the record.


    And when he came to their Metropolitan Police Department, Nie Kong found that five or six Chinese from mainland China, the Great Asia Alliance, were processing visa procedures in front of him.


    From the age of about Biyayezi and the others, they are ten years old, and the youth who is full of the breath of nobles take the lead.He had long hair in a shawl, and his slender purple bangs couldn''t cover up that handsome and evil cheek.


    "Zhou Gongjin, is that really your real name?" the police officer in charge of registration asked weirdly.


    "It''s his real name." The young man should have been accustomed to the reaction of others, and smiled quietly at the police officer who was puzzled. Who made him have the same name as Zhou Yu in the Three Kingdoms.


    "Forgive me for being rude!"


    Compared with the attitude of the police officer, the young man surnamed Zhou still kept a low profile and saluted.Soon the police officer calmed his emotions and registered the information for them. When they came out, they happened to ran into Nie Kong and Hei Yugong who were waiting outside the door.


    At the moment of meeting him, Nie Kong noticed that Zhou Gongjin''s respectful smile had changed, and then quickly returned to its original shape.How should I put it, he seems to recognize himself.I did just come to this world in terms of consciousness, but my body was thirty years earlier.


    "Brother Black Feather, do you know who he is?" Nie Kong asked.


    "Well, it''s also a coincidence that our Hei Yu family also participated in the investigation of his identity a few days ago. His name is Zhou Gongjin. He appears to be a young owner who is about to open a Chinese restaurant in Chinatown. In addition, he has another identity. Compare It is known as a fleeing agency that sends fugitives who have fled the harsh tyranny of the Great Asia Alliance to Japan to a third country. Not only does it assist in the escape, it also provides funds for them to conduct an anti-Great Asia alliance in a third country that is the destination of their escape. Nie Kong''s activities! Please ask me, Nie Kong, less subtle contact with him in the future." Hei Yugong solemnly replied.You must know that the day before yesterday, the Great Asia Alliance sent troops to attack Okinawa and the war that Zhou Gongjin appeared was too coincidental.I don''t know what method he used to persuade the Patriarch of Nine Islands to help him.Hei Yu Gong couldn''t believe him, feeling hypocritical inexplicably.But even so, Hei Yu Gong did not have the authority to investigate civilians too much.As people who have betrayed the hostile country, Daya must make a gesture of welcome.


    "Really." Nie Kong didn''t think so either, recognizing that he was related to the military of the Great Asia Alliance, it was probably a military spy sent secretly by Great Asia.


    "Leave him alone, let''s do your business first." After all, Hei Yu Gong turned the doorknob in front of him.


    "Oh, it''s rare for Uncle Hei Yu to come to the Metropolitan Police Department in a busy time. I don''t know what to do." The police officer seemed to know Hei Yu Gong, and when he saw his arrival, a surprised expression appeared on his sloppy face.


    "Hehe, it turned out to be Chiba Jiashou and the kid, you are also at the age when you graduated from college and got an internship." Hei Yugong nodded and replied.Chiba is also a well-known plural family in Japan and is known for being good at swordsmanship.


    "Don''t mention it, it''s too boring to sit idly." Chiba Shouhe said silently.


    "Okay, don''t complain, how could I let you go out to perform tasks during the internship! I came with someone today, you should first register his information for me." Hei Yu Gong pointed to Nie Kong and said to Chiba Shouhe .


    Chiba Shouhe noticed Nie Kong aside, and saw the face that looked handsomer than his brother Chiba Xiuji, and he was a little lost for a while.


    "he is¡­¡­"


    "His name is Nie Kong, from the Great Asia League. Don''t underestimate him, he is a tactical magician. Please help him register his information." Hei Yugong announced the identity of Nie Kong''s magician in a high-profile manner.


    Hei Yugong announced the identity of Nie Kong''s magician in a high-profile manner, making Nie Kong appear in front of the public.In this way, Nie Kong was prevented from returning to the Great Asia Alliance.


    "Chinese ancient magic?" Chiba Shouhe asked with a little interest. He seemed to want to see.


    "Modern magic also has a little experience." Nie Kong said calmly.Nie Kong was a demon king who destroyed several worlds before, and had the experience of ruling the entire universe. In the second dimension, he didn''t care about his nationality.If you really hate it, the home games of the two-dimensional world are all happening in Japan.


    "Hey, Chiba boy, don''t give me sloppy eyes, hurry up and do your work, I don''t have time to chat with you." Hei Yu Gong scolded.


    "Oh." Chiba sat in front of the computer, typing on the keyboard to record Nie Kong''s information.


    Nie Kong is too annoyed with such trivial things, so he hates that the world of the second dimension involves China.Especially here, it was purely black and black, and China turned into a Nazi party.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It took more than ten minutes for Nie Kong to leave the Metropolitan Police Department with his identity certificate.


    "Nie Kong, do you have any plans next, don''t you still think about buying a house?" Hei Yugong asked.


    "Of course, it will be inconvenient to live with you all the time." Nie Kong will build his own harem here in the future. He doesn''t want his woman to live in someone else''s house.


    "You don''t need to be polite, you can treat it as your own home."


    Seeing Nie Kong shaking his head resolutely to object, Hei Yugong''s eyes showed a trace of disappointment, and he continued: "Well, don''t worry, you are not familiar with Tokyo, I will help you pay attention to what good houses are. "


    "Well, it seems that I will interrupt you for a while."


    Hei Yugong wondered which house he was planning to give to Nie Kong.Originally, I planned to use Nie Kong as his own and let him be the guardian of Yayezi, but unfortunately I couldn''t win him over.Hei Yugong knew that Nie Kong''s disposition determined that he would not surrender to anyone.


    Now he can only maintain a friendly relationship with him. If he finds out his mysterious origin, or marries his daughter Ya Yezi, Hei Yu Gong feels that his relationship with him can go further.


    That huge amount of thought, super high magical talent, handsome cheeks... everything shows his excellence, and his genes will make the Black Feather family stronger.

 1808 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01834, first heard of the nine school battle

    "Hey, what happened to the Nine Schools War?" Reading the early morning newspaper, Nie Kong saw a lot of news headlines covering that matter, which attracted his attention a little.


    "Brother Nie Kong, you are too outdated. You don''t know the most famous Nine Schools Battle in Japan." Wen Mi said in an exaggerated tone.


    "Stupid Wenmi, have you forgotten that Big Brother Nie Kong only came to Japan a few days ago?" Ya Yezi''s black Jingjing glanced at his younger brother reproachfully.


    "Well, as punishment, let me explain to Brother Nie Kong about it. In order to make the world pay more attention to and understand the magic competition, and to further strengthen the society''s understanding of magic, the nine school battles held every summer vacation have become a minority. It will be a friendly magic competition held by the National Magic High School. Every year, hundreds of high school students from nine magic schools from all over the country gather together to bet their young self-esteem and stage a show. The drama of glory and frustration." Wen Mi explained aloud.


    "Is there only hundreds of contestants in Japan?" Nie Kong laughed blankly. It''s not that the average of the nine colleges and universities has only more than ten people participating in the competition. It is too shabby.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think it¡¯s very small. The first high school, the second high school, and the third high school only enroll 200 students per academic year. The other six high schools enroll 100 students per academic year. A total of 1,200 students per year are enrolled in Japan. The upper limit of the new blood of magicians that can be provided. From a certain point of view, according to the current population of Japan, it is almost the number of teenagers with practical levels of magical talent. But from another perspective, as long as they can provide With suitable educational opportunities, the possibility of discovering children who have magical potential but who are more likely to be born late may not be low."


    "However, in reality, with Japan¡¯s existing human resources, there is no room for running nine magic high schools. Therefore, we can only try to train 1,200 students each school year to improve their strength and gradually enrich the important and precious magicians. Human resources. In this way, I hope that this will solve the problem of insufficient teachers in the future, forming a positive cycle, and nurturing more magicians every year. Therefore, there are nine magic high schools for inter-school competitions to inspire students Competitiveness. As for the biggest stage of the inter-school competition, it is the nine-school battle in the summer." Hei Yu Gong added, shaking his head.


    "It should be very interesting."


    "Hehe! That being the case, Brother Nie Kong, I will take you to watch the battle, what do you think." Ya Yezi said joyfully.


    "Sister, you are too treacherous. Today you have piano lessons and aristocratic etiquette lessons. If possible, I will also go." Wen Mi called out dissatisfied, and he really wanted to go out to play.


    "Hmph, the family teacher is coming soon, you two sisters and brothers will stay at home and have a good class for me!" Hei Yu Gong said calmly.


    Yayezi and Wenmi''s eyes darkened, and they only blamed their stern father, who didn''t have their own schedule since childhood.


    "Don''t be sad, I will sneak out without telling your dad later." Nie Kong whispered beside Yayezi''s little ear.


    Ya Yezi was overjoyed, and soon pretended to return to the original disappointed expression, for fear that his father would see something.


    After eating breakfast, Hei Yugong hurried out to work, leaving only Nie Kong and Hei Yu sister and brother.Wen Mi drooped his cheeks and was full of frustration to go to class, but suddenly Ya Yezi grabbed him.


    "Sister, what''s the matter." Wen Mi said puzzledly.


    "Brother Nie Kong said that he would take us out to play secretly, Wenmi, would you like to come with us?" Ya Yezi bewitched.


    "Huh, really...really?" Wen Mi looked at Nie Kong, and when he saw Nie Kong smile and nod his head in confession, his cheek showed a surprise smile.


    For them who have always been good babies, Nie Kong''s mood of skipping class is really strange.There is anxiety, expectation, and even more unclear stimulation.


    "It''s okay, just what to worry about when you are absent. Are you ready, we are leaving." Nie Kong waved to them, and the two sisters stood by Nie Kong obediently.


    They only felt their eyes dizzy, and they found themselves strangely standing next to the "Four Leaf Technology" that sells CAD in Tokyo.


    "Brother Nie Kong is okay... so amazing." Wen Mi said admiringly.


    "Okay, look at you. We have to go to the scene quickly, otherwise it will be miserable for my father to see us." Yayezi took a look at Siye Technology for fear of being hired to work. Tribute to catch a current.


    "I don''t know where the Battle of the Nine Schools is held." Nie Kong said with a shrug.


    "No problem, we have been there a few times with Dad before, let me lead the way." Wen Mi patted his own self-belief.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The three formed a team and rode to the tram to the venue of the Nine Schools Battle.


    According to what the news knows, the game held today is a famous secret monument decoding!A team battle of three people is very similar to a LOL or DOTO game.On the one hand, you need to defend your own inscription, and on the other hand, you must read the content of the opponent''s inscription to win. It can be said that it is a very popular item in international competitions.


    Because it is different from the others, fierce battles will occur in randomly selected venues, and the competition is teamwork and combat power.


    Although the game did not start, the crowd was everywhere.Many people from the government and magic fields, companies and overseas countries also come to admire, research or poach talents, deducting a magnificent stage of magic high school students.


    And some people secretly opened a handicap betting on which school would win the championship. The most popular are the third high school and the first high school, but the odds are also the lowest.


    "Brother Nie Kong, it''s really lively." Ya Yezi looked around excitedly, alive like a bird out of the cage.Nie Kong felt that if she abducted a few more times, she would probably become bad with her.


    "It will be the first high school and the third high school freshmen representative game later. Unfortunately, it should not be very exciting." Wen Mi watched.


    How does the strength of the freshmen compare to those of the old ones? Originally, he planned to see the wonderful magic performances of the big brothers and sisters of high school students.

 1809 The collapse of the second dimension 01835Goodbye Watanabe Mori

    Amidst the loud noises of people, the secret monument decoding competition of the first high school and the third high school finally started, and the venue was set up on a flat grassland.It''s a pity that Nie Kong and the others are a step late, and there are no seats outside the venue.


    The poor two pros and cons were completely blocked by the crowd in front of them because they were too short.


    "Brother Nie Kong, I...I can''t see it anymore." Ya Yezi pressed her feet firmly, but she could only stand in a hurry.The twelve-year-old is about 140cm tall, and the audience in the venue is almost all adults.As for Wen Mi, it happens that he has learned the magic of perception-multiple observations, and use it to watch the game!


    "Do you need me to help you?" Nie Kong joked.


    "Really...really?" Ya Yezi stared at Nie Kong with big expectant eyes.


    "Of course, come up quickly." Nie Kong crouched in front of her and waved to her.Ya Yezi looked confused, she didn''t understand the meaning of Nie Kong''s movements at all.


    Nie Kong watched her standing stupidly, and stretched out his hands to hug her waist.With a little effort, Ya Yezi Xiao Lolita spread her beautiful legs and sat behind Nie Kong''s neck.


    "Wow!" Ya Yezi screamed as if she was frightened, and at the same time she instinctively clamped her leg.Nie Kong only felt that the skin was delicate, and it felt better to the touch than Wen Yu''s.


    "Nie... Master Nie Kong, let... let me down." Ya Yezi begged.


    "Hey, I didn''t let me help." Nie Kong asked jokingly.


    "But... but it''s too unfair to be a lady, if Dad knows that I have to scold me to death." Ya Yezi blushed, especially now that she did this in front of countless people, feeling so shy.


    "An, you see no one around you will laugh at you, they think you are my sister or daughter." Nie Kong shrugged, but his movement almost caused Ya Yezi sitting on it to fall off.


    "Hold me tight, if I fall down and cry, I won''t comfort you."


    "It''s... I won''t fall." Ya Yezi hurriedly hugged Nie Kong''s neck, looked around and found that no one would make fun of herself.


    "Although... Although it is a bit embarrassing, it feels good... so warm. If he were to be a father, he would never do such a thing." Ya Yezi murmured in her heart.


    "Concentrate on watching the game, now all the players are on the field." Nie Kong looked at the ground below. The two teams were wearing their own school uniforms, separated by more than two hundred meters.


    The red dress is the third high school, and the blue dress is the first high school.


    Nie Kong''s attention was attracted by a young teenager in the No. 1 High School who was holding a 20-centimeter short stick.Because he looks very handsome, and is a different type of handsome sunny man from Zhou Gongjin, although there is still a big gap between him and Nie Kong.He only saw him press the button on the short stick at the front, and the fifteen-centimeter-long blade popped out with a crisp sound of "pop".


    The battle between the two armies was on the verge. He used melee physique, and his fierce swordsmanship made the opponent''s third high school opponent almost unstoppable.


    "What a great swordsmanship, you deserve to be Qianye''s renowned swordsmanship genius." Ya Yezi exclaimed.


    "Yayezi, do you know him?" Nie Kong asked.


    "His name is Chiba Xiuji, and he comes from the Chiba family like us, and is known as the unicorn of Chiba." Ya Yezi nodded and responded.


    "Well, the strength is average." Nie Kong''s physique comes from the Dragon Ball Gaowu World, and that Qianye Xiuji is not much better than ordinary people.


    "Hmph, they are at least better than you." Suddenly, a satirical girl voice came from the crowd.Nie Kong swept his eyes and found the talking girl in the crowd.


    No wonder the voice is very familiar. It turned out to be the girl with short hair that I met at "Siye Technology" a few days ago.


    Nie Kong came quietly behind her and knocked her with a thud unconsciously.


    "Ouch." She felt a pain in her head and turned around to see who beat him.When she saw Nie Kong, she immediately glared at Nie Kong in anger, "You... why are you hitting me."


    "Is there, why don''t I know." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    "It''s stingy, didn''t you say that you are not as good as Chiba Xiuji." The girl pouted, and stared at him angrily.


    "Are you Sister Mori from Watanabe?" Ayako on the shoulder asked uncertainly.


    "It turns out that the daughter of the Black Feather family, is he your brother?" Watanabe Mori said, pointing to Nie Kong.


    "Yes, yes, he...he is my brother Nie Kong. But to be honest, Brother Nie Kong must be better than Chiba Xiuji." Ya Yezi blushed and responded in a low voice.


    Nie Kong smiled at her, "Seeing that, Ya Yezi said so too."


    "Less proud, you are clearly with Ayako." Watanabe Mori said dissatisfied.


    "Haha!! Okay, then I will show you a hand, so that you can see who is better." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    "I''ll wait and see, I don''t know who would not use CAD a few days ago." Watanabe Mori hugged Hungarian in both hands and said wryly.


    "..."


    "Do you see the CAD in his hand." Nie Kong coughed slightly and pointed to the CAD of Chiba Xiuci''s short stick.


    "Of course, you think I am blind."


    "Very well, it''s time to witness the miracle." Nie Kong''s eyes lit up and his right hand opened slightly.At the same time, a strange scene appeared. The short stick in Chiba Xiuji''s hand disappeared in front of tens of thousands of people?


    The situation that had been triumphant soon, because he had lost CAD and was facing danger, he could only avoid the magic of the third high school in embarrassment.


    "Hey, where did his CAD go!!" Watanabe Mori''s eyes widened, full of incredible.


    "Here." Nie Kong smiled and the short club CAD was in his hand.


    Watanabe Mori and Ayako were stunned. It was clear that Nie Kong had no signs of using magic. Why did CAD suddenly reach Nie Kong''s hands after several kilometers?


    "No, you must lie to me with a fake CAD, unless you can return it to him." Watanabe Mori shook his head into a rattle.


    "I''m optimistic." Nie Kong used his teleport ability again and returned the CAD to Chiba Xiuji.


    Watanabe Mori was dubious, is that guy really better than Chiba Shuji, what kind of magic he just used.

 1810 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01836, the mighty Yayako

    In the end, because of Nie Kong¡¯s sudden interference, Chiba Xiuci and their team representing the first high school lost the secret tablet decoding game. The secret tablet decoding score accounted for a large proportion, which will affect the results of the subsequent events. .


    The results of the first high school lags behind the third high school by a lot, but now it is even worse.It seems that they don''t have much hope of winning this year''s championship, and the third high school is likely to win the championship.


    "Really, it''s a rare good match to be ruined by you. You said how to be responsible." Watanabe Mori wondered.Although things are outrageous, the only explanation now is that he used real magic to "change" Chiba Shuji''s CAD.


    "First, if you lose the game, you can only blame them for their lack of strength. How can you blame others. Besides, who made you not believe that I am better than him, so you should take half the responsibility. Third, where is you? Don''t worry, their winning or losing has nothing to do with your little girl." Nie Kong said slowly.


    Watanabe Mori flushed her pretty face immediately, and she angrily said: "Who said it''s okay. I...I''m fourteen and a half years old this year. I have already applied for the No. 1 High School and I will soon become a student there. If they can win the crown, we will naturally feel proud as students..."


    "Oh, I really can''t tell that you are ready to be a high school student. Looking at your body, I think you and Ya Yezi are the same age." Nie Kong looked up and down her body, and made a tsk.Because of her masculinity, she is slender and slender, but the girls seem to be growing.


    "You...what are you looking at."


    Watanabe Mori hurriedly used his Qianqianyu hand to protect his front, glared at Nie Kong viciously, and said, "I...I ignore you."


    "Well, maybe we will become a teacher-student relationship. Remember to call me teacher next time you meet." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    "Hey, do you want to be a teacher in No. 1 High School?" Watanabe Mori was attracted by Nie Kong''s words again and couldn''t help asking.Why ignore Nie Kong?


    "No way."


    "Oh my God, you have to laugh at me. A few days ago, you didn''t seem to be able to use the CAD of our modern demons. Besides, the teacher needs very abundant theoretical knowledge." Morley was silly for half a second, then he hid his stomach and giggled. Came out.


    "Little girl, don''t you know that this is different from the past."


    Nie Kong was embarrassed, and the girl was really careful, and she was brooding about the little things she molested herself a few days ago.


    "Yeah! Big Brother Nie Kong is very powerful. Both my brother and I hope that he will teach us magic." Little Loriya Yezi sitting on Nie Kong''s shoulder interrupted.


    There was a light of surprise and curiosity in Mori''s eyes. From his name, one could guess that Nie Kong was of Chinese origin from mainland China.There are ancient magics that have been passed down for thousands of years. Maybe the trick just now was also ancient magic, but it is said that the modern magic system is very backward.


    But how could he be qualified to be a teacher of modern magic, how could he be so respected by the sisters and brothers of the Kuroba family.Well, it looks really good-looking, more beautiful than Chiba Xiu times.


    "If you change me to teach next year, the cooperation between the two of us will definitely enable the first high school to win the ninth school battle." Nie Kong said confidently.


    Morley gave Nie Kong a blank look, then sneered: "Let''s talk big about you when you become a teacher. It''s probably not enough to be a student."


    The assessment of the first college is very strict. In addition to assessing the knowledge of magic theory, the operation of magic power also needs to be very strong.Of course, if one of the two is missing, you may be admitted, but you can only be a ¡°weed¡± for pediatric students.Mori comes from a well-known magic family in Japan. He has experienced magic education since childhood, and the magic exam is not too difficult for her to say.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next game will have the secret monument decoding game of several other high schools, but unfortunately it is not as exciting as the first high school VS the third high school.


    Saying goodbye to Mori, Nie Kong and Hei Yu left the arena of the Nine Schools Battle and teleported back to Hei Yu''s house.


    The excitement of the two (pseudo) loli gradually cooled, because they realized that they might face the anger of the severe father.


    Sure enough, when they came back, Hei Yugong sat in the hall with a black face and waited.If it weren''t for the inconvenience of Nie Kong, Nie Kong felt that Hei Yugong might have fattened his children.


    "Father... Father, I''m sorry." Wen Mi stood weakly in front of Hei Yugong, afraid to look at him.


    "Huh! I missed class to go out to play, so the teacher waited for you all day for nothing. Say, what are your brothers and sisters doing?" Hei Yugong asked coldly.


    "Hei Yu Gong, I meant to take them out. It''s a rare summer vacation, why can''t you let them relax for a day." Nie Kong said.


    "Nie Kong, I teach my children to have their own plans." Hei Yugong stopped Nie Kong from interceding with his hand. He cares too much about face.


    Wen Mi also gritted his teeth, doing his best to bear his father''s anger.Seeing him trembling, it seemed a bit pitiful.Compared to her sister Ya Yezi, she has a lot of temperament, and she dares to act boldly.


    Nie Kong was funny, feeling that Ya Yezi was a boy in his heart and Wen Mi was like a girl.


    "From today, your sister and brother will ban..."


    Just as Hei Yu Gong said to keep them in a full month, a member of the Hei Yu family hurried over and interrupted him again.


    The subordinate anxiously came to Hei Yugong, whispering something to him.


    Hei Yugong''s expression changed from annoyed to solemn, and he didn''t even care to teach his two hapless children.He left, taking the subordinate with him.


    Nie Kong heard a little bit. It is said that who is sick and in a very serious condition.


    "Huh, so lucky." Wen Mi breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Look at your unpromising appearance." The powerful Ya Yezi despised his younger brother, and Wen Mi flushed a little.


    "Ayezi, aren''t you afraid?"


    "I''m not afraid of Dad''s punishment."


    "Haha, would you dare to let me take you out in the future?" Nie Kong asked with interest.


    "Of course, I like to sneak out with Big Brother Nie Kong." Ya Yezi said blushing.

 1811 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01837Go to Yotsubas home

    Night fell, and in Nie Kong''s bedroom, sister and brother Ya Yezi were talking to Nie Kong.


    "Brother Nie Kong, Dad said that we have something to go back to Yotsuba''s home tomorrow, so we may not have time to listen to your teaching." Ya Yezi whispered from the side.


    "Oh? In the evening, when he saw your father leave in a hurry, he didn''t care to teach your siblings, what happened?" Nie Kong asked in astonishment.


    "Yes! Our cousin Sibo late at night is sick, and her condition is very serious. The doctor said she won''t live long." Wen Mi said sadly.


    "Can''t it be saved with the current medical skills?" Nie Kong felt very strange in his heart. With the high-tech power developed for decades in 2092, there are few diseases that cannot be cured.


    "No way! Cousin late at night, she was not caused by a normal cause, but was caused by physical weakness caused by using mental magic too heavily when she was young! Hey, I hope Sister Shenxue and Brother Taya will not be too sad." Wen Mi added.And the cousin late at night is the mother of cousin Shenxue.


    My father said that my cousin''s physical weakness only got worse when he returned from a trip to Okinawa. I heard that I was shocked mentally.Although they and their father followed, they came back a few days earlier, so they couldn''t see what the cousin had experienced.Rumor has it that Okinawa was attacked by the Great Asia Alliance fleet, and the people of Okinawa were killed and injured, and most of the tall buildings on the island were destroyed.


    Although she was lucky not to be taught by her father, Wen Mi couldn''t be happy.He respected Sibo Da Ye and Si Bo Shen Xue in his heart, unlike Ya Yezi who regarded them as rivals.


    "I''ll go with you, maybe I can save her, it''s not necessarily." Nie Kong thought to answer.


    It should be no problem for Nie Kong to treat mental weakness, but whether to help her treat it depends on how he feels. Nie Kong will not do anything thankless.


    For another purpose, Nie Kong was curious about the situation of the Yotsuba family, the most influential plural family in Japan.It gives a glimpse of the whole leopard and understands the specific level of world force.


    "Really...really, I can''t be the lord, I''ll tell my father right away. Brother Nie Kong, please wait for my good news." Wen Mi yelled in surprise and immediately ran out of Nie Kong''s bedroom.


    A few minutes later, Wen Mi brought back exciting news.Hei Yugong agreed with Nie Kong''s statement and asked him to accompany him to Si Ye''s home to visit the seriously ill cousin Shen Xue.


    Hei Yu Gong had his own plan, and there was a devil in his heart.He was eager to find out the mysterious origin of Nie Kong.Regarding Heiyu Youyezi, no, it should be Siye Youye and Nie Kong.


    Originally, Siye Youye belonged to the forbidden and taboo secrets in the Siye family, and no one could discuss it or say it.


    From her birth, all kinds of mysterious auras have been shrouded in her¡ªthe gift of magical talent, which can emit magic without CAD, and is extremely powerful. It can be said that no one in Japan can match her.In the past two decades, although no information about her has been disclosed to the outside world, only a few people know that she has grown into a top-notch world-class strategic magician.


    Four Leaf Patriarch Yotsuba said that she couldn''t beat You Ye in middle school.But because it seemed that she was an illegitimate daughter, she could not be disclosed to the outside world, and Yotsuba Patriarch, Yotsuba Maya, could only order that she be adopted by the Fenkai Kuroba family.


    Otherwise, with her talent and strength, where would Siba Patriarch''s candidate take turns to be the weaker Sibo Shenxue.If she were to lead her to become the owner of the Patriarch, the Four Leaf Family would rise to world glory.


    But it is strange that You Ye would only listen to Zhen Ye alone. Even the Kuroba family who raised her always put on a posture not to be close to anyone else. In short, she was a very glamorous big beauty.


    She is twenty-seven years old and currently serves in the Japanese army, similar to the children of some plural families.But it only took a few years for her to rise from the grassroots level to the rank of a major military commander.


    Hei Yugong knew that 30 years ago, his cousin Zhenye was captured by a big man to be a brutal human experiment, and Nie Kong was also from Daya. Could the two have an unusual relationship?


    "Great, I can play with Big Brother Nie Kong tomorrow." Ya Yezi cheered, hugging Nie Kong''s arm.


    Nie Kong smiled and touched her black hair, Ya Yezi squinted and enjoyed it.Since childhood, she has not been able to enjoy her daughter''s pampering from her father.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the early morning of the next day, after eating breakfast, Nie Kong boarded Hei Yugong''s luxury car and set off towards Si Ye''s house.


    "By the way, Nie Kong, let me give you a reminder first, don''t talk nonsense when you arrive at Si Ye''s house." Hei Yugong turned to him in the car.


    Nie Kong frowned, he didn''t want to be restricted himself, "Are you not allowed to talk? Your Siye family is too domineering, right."


    "No, I didn''t mean that, I mean don''t tell the details about you from Daya there, otherwise it will cause trouble." Hei Yu Gong explained.


    "Why, is the Yotsuba family involved in politics and discriminates against the Great Asia Alliance?"


    "There is also a point. The grievances between the two sides should start from the summer 30 years ago. Moreover, the Great Asia Alliance has recently sent a navy to attack the Japanese island of Okinawa, which indirectly caused the late night cousin''s illness to worsen. What happened with Daya The series of contradictions made the members including the Yotsuba Patriarch disgusted with mainland China. Although I brought you, if they drive you out of the house, I can''t protect you." Hei Yu Gong sighed. .


    Nie Kong snorted coldly in his heart. Hearing Hei Yugong''s explanation, he felt that Si Ye was too arrogant. Nie Kong looked at what kind of arrogance they had.


    "Brother Nie Kong, listen to your father." Ya Yezi pleaded.


    "Don''t worry, I have my own plan." Nie Kong looked at Yayezi Lolita, who was sitting obediently beside him, thinking about raising her to become the next Patriarch of the Siye Family.


    Hei Yugong stopped talking, he had already said what should be said, and he felt that Nie Kong should understand the importance of the matter.

 1812 The collapse of the second element body 01838, the Sibo family

    The former Yotsuba Patriarch, Yotsuba Yuanzao, had twin daughters, his younger sister Yotsuba Maya and his sister Yotsuba Midnight.Yotsuba married Sibo Ryuro in the middle of the night, and gave birth to a man and a woman-Siboda and Shenxue, and at the same time became the head of the Siba family in the middle of the night!Yotsuba Zhenye is still single because he was taken to Dahan¡¯s headquarters in Nanjing Kunlun Fangyuan 30 years ago to do human experiments.


    At that time, Zhenye''s body and mind was almost destroyed by playing, and her mental state was sometimes tranced, sometimes in a daze, as if she had lost her soul.


    In order to save Maiya, Yotsuba''s head at the time, Yotsuba Motozo, asked Yotsuba to use spiritual magic to transform Maiyao and deal with his memory.As the spiritual magic in the middle of the night can interfere with the spirit, it cannot make people "lost their memory".


    So Yuanzao turned the "experience" of Zhenye''s memory into "knowledge" late at night, that is, all the memories became emotional materials.Although finally rescued Zhenye.But because the previous Yotsuba Maya had all turned into materials, it was tantamount to death, and this resulted in a estrangement between the late night and the Maya sisters, and the previous relationship has not been restored for thirty years.


    After that incident, Yotsuba Maya lost the "sexual interest" of men and women, and at the same time found that her belly was getting bigger.The scandal of the Siye family¡¯s women getting pregnant without marriage must not be spread, so the Siye family can only request the divorce from the Qicao family.


    Many people persuaded Zhenye to kill the child who was only a few months old, but Zhenye insisted on giving birth to the child to raise.As the owner of the family late at night, he could only let Zhenye hide at home after giving birth to the child, and then ordered that the child be settled in the black feather house and raised up, and he separated the two mother and daughter strongly.


    The reason is that she is too young to use spirit magic, and spirit magic is indeed dangerous.For example, her father also died from exhaustion. He died in battle.The body exhausted late at night is about to die, but the next Patriarch Sibo Shenxue appointed late at night is only 13 years old.Shen Xue is now unable to shoulder the important responsibilities of Yotsuba''s family, so his sister Yotsuba Maya took over as Yotsuba''s patron.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When I came to Yotsuba''s home, I found that there were a lot of people gathered around. They should have come to visit like Nie Kong.


    "My uncle." At this moment, a sweet-looking girl greeted Hei Yu Gong.Beside her, two men and a woman followed.The two men looked like two or three points, they should be father and son.


    "Little Sister Shenxue, is your mother okay?" As her uncle, Hei Yu Gonghui said in a very friendly way.


    "Thank you for your concern, my mother should just be a little tired!" Although she said so, she could see her expression quite sad.


    "I''m relieved to hear what you said. Stop talking, Ya Yezi and Wen Mi are also looking forward to seeing my sister Shen Xue. You can accompany us to see my cousin Shen Xue." Hei Yugong pushed Shen Xue , And dry the three people who were standing by her side there.


    "I said Hei Yu Gong, you are too anxious." The older man said helplessly.It turned out that his name was Sibo Ry¨­ro, Yotsuba''s late husband, the head of the R&D department of Yotsuba Technology Company, and the other boy was his 13-year-old son, Sibo Taya.


    "Hehe, it turns out that you are here too, Long Lang, I thought you were always with your cousin." Anyone can hear the perfunctory Hei Yu Gong''s words, and learned that Hei Yu Gong only regards the next Patriarch Shen Xue as Going on.And Sibo Ryuro originally had a very poor magical talent. He could marry his respected late-night cousin. I don¡¯t know what kind of shit luck he had in his previous life, so Hei Yu Gong looked down on him a lot!


    "You also know that the company is too busy, I don''t have much time to spend late at night." Siba Ryuro said awkwardly.


    "Well, if that''s the case, let''s go to see my cousin late at night together." Hei Yugong glanced at the woman beside him and said calmly.


    Sibo Longlang nodded solemnly, and ordered his son Siboda to stand by at the door with the woman named Sayuri.


    Siboda was also the guardian of the next Four Leaf Patriarch Shenxue, and they did not receive Hei Yu Gong''s attention.Guardians are those who have the destiny of protecting certain important people even if they sacrifice their lives. They are synonymous with the battle slaves chosen by Yotsuba in order to regain the girls of the Yotsuba line from the tragedy of the attack.


    On the surface, the guard task is no different from the bodyguard, but the temporarily hired bodyguard is clearly distinguished from the guardian.Although being the guardian of Yotsuba is not decided at birth, once he is selected, his tenure will never end.


    They have to work 24 hours a day and attend all week. These aspects are no different from bodyguards.But the guardians have no right to resign, and their status is very low.The guardians of the Yotsuba family currently known include Saba Tatsuya, who guards the next Patriarch Shen Xue, and Sakurai Suibo, who guards the predecessor Saba late at night!!


    "Ya Yezi, Wen Mi, how are the two of you doing?" Shen Xue greeted him, and Wen Mi seemed quite happy.And Ya Yezi seemed to have been waiting for a long time, and each appeared with a smile as usual.


    "Sister Shenxue, we haven''t seen each other for more than half a month!"


    "It looks like you haven''t changed, sister." Ya Yezi and Wen Mi, both of them wore formal costumes today, and they tried to restrain their facial muscles to show their aristocratic etiquette. Nie Kong shook his head as he watched.


    Two people caught Nie Kong''s attention. The first was the same Sayuri woman. Nie Kong felt that the relationship between Sibo Ry¨­ro and her must be very unusual.


    When that Sayuri''s eyes looked at Saba Ry¨­rou, it was obvious that she met Hanchun.It is estimated that the two have a leg secretly, giving Si Yeh a big green hat in the middle of the night.The second is a boy from Sibo Da Ye, whom Wen Mi has always admired.


    Nie Kong didn''t sense a strong amount of thought from his body, and his strength might not be very strong.He just felt that he had the familiar breath of Nie Kong, which he seemed to have encountered before.


    While Nie Kong was thinking about it, Ya Yezi had already grabbed his big hand and followed Hei Yu Gong to Si Ye''s late night room to visit her.

 1813 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01839, Si Bo Da Yes killing intent

    Nie Kong was dragged by Ya Yezi into a warm bedroom, and the pink style covered it to show that it was a female boudoir.On the chuang on the right side of the room, lying a pale sick lady, sleeping there quietly like a sleeping beauty.The long black hair of the waterfall dangled arbitrarily, although only half of his pretty face was exposed, but it was already seductive and attractive.


    "How is her health in the middle of the night?" Seeing that he couldn''t wake up late at night, Siba Ryuro asked several specialized doctors and healing magicians who were looking after him.


    "That... please forgive us for our powerlessness. At present, we can only help her maintain her body. As for whether she can wake up..." Needless to say, everyone understands the cause of the late night.


    "Saba Ry¨­rou, is the mental state of the late-night cousin really weakened to that extent?" Hei Yu Gong frowned and asked.


    "Actually, I am not very clear. Because the company is too busy with her for a long time. I only found out that I really cared too little late at night, but I have regretted it." Gave a wry smile.


    "Woo, mom, she will be fine." Si Bo Shenxue knelt in front of him in the middle of the night and cried bitterly.


    "Brother Nie Kong, you... do you think you can save your cousin?" Wen Mi pulled the corner of La Niekong''s clothes and asked pleadingly.


    Nie Kong lightly glanced at the middle of the night, and her weak soul was disintegrating.If no one has the ability to help in the treatment, he may die before the day after tomorrow.


    "It should do." Nie Kong said calmly.As long as she simply refines some faith power for her to absorb and supplement, she will soon be able to repair her mental weakness.


    Originally, he didn''t intend to help out in vain, but seeing the cheeks that looked like a woman who had a romantic relationship with him thirty years ago, Nie Kong planned to save her.


    "Too... great, Brother Nie Kong said he can save his cousin." Wen Mi cheered.


    Hei Yugong almost all cast surprised gazes at Nie Kong, especially Shen Xue, whose big smart eyes were full of expectation.


    "Brother Nie Kong, please." Ya Yezi''s little hand pushed Nie Kong''s back, pushing him to the very sick night.


    "Wait, Ya Yezi, you said his name is Nie Kong? Could it be that he is a Chinese from the Great Asia Alliance." Shen Xue''s eyes gradually became colder, staring at Nie Kong closely.


    Ya Yezi and Wen Mi flushed, unexpectedly revealing the secret that their father had told them and couldn''t tell.


    "Is there any problem." Nie Kong ignored Shenxue Lolita''s cold eyes, and when she gently pulled away the pretty face covered by her long hair late at night, Nie Kong finally saw her face clearly.The girl from thirty years ago, strangely coincides with her.


    Is it no wonder that I always feel that there is an inexplicable force to pull me here, because "she" has a relationship between men and women?


    "It seems that her condition is very complicated, so I need to take her away from Siye''s house for treatment."


    "Go away, who told you to be nosy, you get me out of Siye''s house! Isn''t it enough for your Daya to kill your mother like this a few days ago? What are you going to do with your mother and her body?" Shen Xue went crazy She pushed Nie Kong away, and the two small fists punched his Xiong.


    Nie Kong frowned, stretched out his hand impatiently and pushed Shen Xue aside, who was snarling in front of him.


    "Woo, it hurts!" Shen Xue accidentally lost her balance and fell to the ground, and she couldn''t help holding her twisted foot and let out a painful cry.Although Shenxue''s magic talent is very strong, but the body is as weak as other magicians.


    "Hey, warn you not to mess around in Yotsuba''s home, and apologize to me quickly!!" Siba Ryuro asked sharply.


    Hei Yugong also had a headache at this time, Nie Kong was brought by him.I reminded them before coming, but I didn''t expect to cause trouble.In Siye''s family, Ta Ya was taboo, and the contradiction between the two sides was too great.


    "Okay, Nie Kong was unintentional." Hei Yu Gong made a round, and Hei Yu nodded vigorously.


    But at the same time, with the crowd of people at the door, Nie Kong noticed a pair of cold eyes watching him.


    "Did you hurt Shen Xue?" An emotional voice came from behind Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong looked back slowly and found that the thirteen-year-old junior high school boy-Si Poda also looked at him with murderous eyes.


    "Spoda, what are you going to do, who let you in without authorization." Hei Yu Gong scolded.


    "It doesn''t matter to me what you are going to do, but you have offended something that I must not offend." Siboda also slapped Gujing Wubo''s cheeks, ignoring his uncle Kuroyu Gong.His eyes were full of murderous intent against Nie Kong, and his strong killing intent was substantive. It seems that he also killed a lot of people.


    "Oh? I just pushed her, you want to kill me?" Nie Kong smiled lightly, feeling that the other party was too arrogant, and he was kind enough to be eaten by the dog.


    "Isn''t it enough? I touched my Ni scales and hurt my sister Shen Xue. So it constitutes the reason I want you to disappear." Si Boda also slowly raised his hand to Nie Kong, eyes appearing strange. Energy fluctuations.


    Hei Yugong''s expression changed, and he understood quite well the power of Si Po Da Ye as a weapon to transform his sins.His magical talent is very poor. It is better to say that he has tainted Yotsuba''s blood, but he has two very tricky methods.


    The ability to "decompose" and "reorganize" can interfere with the information body of the incident, thereby eliminating the incident from the world without leaving a trace; or ignoring the current state and restoring it to the state it was in at most 24 hours ago.However, by definition, the ability to decompose and reorganize is not counted as magic, so Spoda was also cast aside by the Yotsuba family because he could not use magic.


    Killing Nie Kong in front of him, clearly not putting him in his eyes, made Hei Yugong''s expression ugly.


    "Tatsuya, you have to calm down, Shen Xue just fell slightly." Siba Ryuro also said.


    Spoda didn''t give his father any face at all, and continued: "The Daya League severely injured Shenxue once and almost killed her. Now that the Chinese from Daya injured her again, how could I forgive her. "

 1814 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01840Beat Spoda Ye

    "The clouds are gone!" In the next second, Siboda also raised his right hand, suddenly a strange light flashed in his eyes.He didn''t take out the CAD, but aimed at Nie Kong and used his magic.No, if according to what Hei Yu Gong said, it is not magic at all!


    The strange energy shot, Nie Kong showed a surprised expression.Not surprised by the power of his magic, but because of the nature of the energy that I saw in the fleet a few days ago!


    It turns out that in Okinawa a few days ago, they were also affected by the Ta Ya fleet attack.


    At that time, Nie Kong also saw that the soldiers of the Great Asia Alliance were hit by magic and broke into air in an instant. That should be a masterpiece of Spodarya!!If he hadn''t been able to clear the siege, the coming Daya fleet would have to be shot by him from twenty nautical miles away!


    "It''s ridiculous, are you planning to kill me with soft magic?" Nie Kong sneered.


    Si Po Da Ye''s decomposing bullet did hit Nie Kong''s body, but it was his bullet that broke.How powerful is Nie Kong''s body, the energy contained in it can easily destroy the world dozens of times, unless he can break down all the energy in Nie Kong''s body!


    Si Poda also tensed his face, without pause or hesitation, his decomposition ejection shot seven or eight shots, but he saw Nie Kong''s expression as usual.His bullets were shot like money, but Nie Kong''s body was made of unknown materials, and he was actually immune to his "decomposition".


    "How is it possible!" Hei Yugong''s eyes were full of shock. He knew better than anyone that Spoda also "decomposed" the abnormality, but Nie Kong''s performance also exceeded everyone''s expectations!


    Hei Yugong felt that even though Nie Kong was a tactical magician, Nie Kong was too late to come up with his own CAD and start a confrontation when Siboda was able to send magic without using CAD.


    "Is it useless?" Siboda''s expression remained unchanged, and he immediately used another magic that he could learn.


    It is a detection magic called "Elf''s Eye". It is a terrifying detection skill that judges the environment that one is about to face by the presence or absence of elements.To put it simply, it has the magic of a large wide-angle detection radar.


    As his hole card decomposing bomb had no effect, Spoda could only use the eye of the elves as assistance, and issued a straight attack, attacking fists from bottom to top.


    "Hey! His posture and tricks seem to come from the ninjutsu master Yakumo Kunou." Hei Yu Gong became extremely surprised again.Kunou Yakumo''s identity is not a simple monk, he has superb physical skills inherited from ancient magic.And how can Spoda, the guardian of the district, learn physical skills from the Nine Major Masters?


    In everyone''s gaze, Nie Kong failed to respond.Si Poda also hit Nie Kong''s front with a punch.


    And the hit "Nie Kong" seemed to have disappeared into the air. Seeing the scene before him, not only Hei Yu Gong, but even Ya Yezi''s sister and brother wiped their eyes!


    "Is it similar to the ancient magic clone of Master Ninjutsu?" Daye''s spirit eyes looked at all directions, trying to find Nie Kong''s figure.


    But Wen Mi suddenly looked at the bubble of Nie Kong that Spoda had also smashed. Yes, Nie Kong appeared in front of "him", as if there was an extra clone that could move freely.


    What happened next, the facial features that surprised him even showed an exaggerated expression.Seeing that Nie Kong grabbed the hand of the bubble avatar, the obvious illusory shadow seemed to have become a real thing.


    They saw Nie Kong pull it, and suddenly pulled out a new Nie Kong from the bubble that was about to shatter.Everyone immediately held their breath, feeling what an incredible thing was happening in front of them.


    Then he pulled one out hand in hand, and four or five Nie Kongs appeared in the room.It seemed that Sibo Daye''s punch just smashed Nie Kong to pieces, so he could split out a few.It''s a pity that they don''t understand, because the clone skill comes from another world ---Zhan Ji.


    Si Poda also remained calm. In the first few months, he often fed his master Jiu Zhong, and often saw Master Jiu Zhong using illusions in battles.


    "Surgery disintegration!"


    The particle storm that ravaged the audience broke out, and Siboda planned to use this to forcibly destroy Nie Kong''s clone magic.But Siboda also discovered that Nie Kong did not disappear without the clone.


    The five Nie Kongs sneered, and they surrounded Si Bo Da Ye. Several of them seemed to intend to copy the fire fighting tricks used by the band of bandits played by Wu Meng and Da in Journey to the West to the Supreme Treasure whose crotch was on fire.Si Poda was also about to jump out of the encirclement, and a clone of Nie Kong punched him in the abdomen, but he collapsed.


    Nie Kong and the others raised their five feet fiercely, trampling and beating Spodar.Si Poda was also considered hard-hearted, and Nie Kong couldn''t hear him begging for mercy no matter how hard he hit. Even Si Poda under him was almost bloody.


    "Your Excellency, use force in our Yotsuba''s house. Are you planning to fight our Yotsuba." Seeing his son being hanged and beaten by others, Saba Ryuro stared at Nie Kong with anger.


    But Nie Kong didn''t listen, and his last step was abruptly breaking his left arm.Hmph, let''s see how he is still pretending X after he loses his left hand.


    Shen Xue covered her mouth and looked at Nie Kong like a demon in a panic. She begged Sibo Longlang, "Dad, please help Daye brother!"


    Needless to say, Saba Ry¨­rou had already called in the actual combat troops of the Yotsuba clan guarding outside.


    Several magicians dressed in black looked at Nie Kong coldly.What surprised Nie Kong was that Spoda, who was violently beaten and disabled by him, also recovered strangely.


    Si Poda also had a solemn expression, and the opponent''s physical skills were probably as powerful as Master Jiuzhong.Unless using mass burst, he will not be his opponent for the time being.


    "Enough, stop me, where do you guys want to put me!" A cold, stern female hum reached everyone''s ears, and the bright sky instantly became pitch black.


    The "maiden" dressed in black was "born" out of the dark night.She has almost the same facial features as those in the middle of the night, and her body remains almost the same.The only difference is that they have different hairstyles.


    "Cousin Zhenye." Hei Yu Gong bowed respectfully, his attitude said everything.

 1815 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01841, Zhenye appeared

    In the tense atmosphere where time seemed to freeze, "Black Night" altered Nie Kong''s entire world.Not only the darkness, but also the bright and shining stars appearing in the darkness.


    The ceiling of the reception room turned into a moonless night starry sky, the stars turned into light flow, and the room was filled with a sudden smell of blood.


    With a smile on her face, she is obviously a young woman in her forties, but her smile is still like a young woman under twenty years old, with sex, sense and nobility.Hei Yu Gong in the field trembled and trembled as the room temperature dropped sharply.But the chill did not come from the decrease in physical temperature, but from the tightness of the audience.


    Zhenye became one of the strongest magicians in the world, and the exclusive magic MeteorLine that can get the titles of "East Demon King" and "Queen of Dark Night" is a kind of aggregation magic that changes the distribution of light within the scope of effect.It is especially powerful in closed spaces like indoors or tunnels.The procedure of casting on the surface of the magic used by her is to first close the target space with the dark floating many small light balls, and then turn the light balls into countless rays of light to shoot through the attacking object.


    It looks like a laser shower on the surface, but the attack power of the meteor swarm has nothing to do with the energy of the light, or even the amount of light.The essence of this magic is to significantly and forcibly shift the distribution of light, setting the coordinates of the light to be small dots and thin lines.


    The space set as the light channel and the objects that make up the space.Changing to a state where light can penetrate, the result is to ignore the hardness, heat resistance, plasticity and elasticity of the object, and to open a hole in the target that allows light to pass through.Even for high-transparency glass, as long as the light transmittance is not 100%, it cannot escape from "changing to a state where light can penetrate", that is, rewriting the phenomenon of "perforation".


    Through the distribution of light, it interferes with the structure information of the target, and directly vaporizes the solid or liquid without heating or pressure.In other words, it can be called a decomposition magic that decomposes matter into gas.


    "The line that exists when the light shifts" is an established definition, so it cannot be defended by reflection, refraction or blocking.Since the light is not irradiated from a single direction, the shield composed of magic cannot be defensive; even if it is covered by a spherical shield that defends all directions, the magic will still create a "track through which light can pass 100%" and perforate, and photons The move is completely irrelevant.


    Magic that interferes with physical phenomena is impossible to defend against her magic, and it is almost impossible to defend against the meteor swarm with magic.Since it uses the physical phenomenon of "light" as the medium, it is extremely difficult to prevent the magic from being launched by purely mental defense means-"domain interference".


    Unless the magician''s interference in the single element of the "distribution of light" surpasses the real night, the "meteor swarm" cannot be prevented from launching.Interfering with the "distribution of light" is the magic inherent in the night, so the threshold is too high.What''s more, once magic is activated, even if you try to fight with domain interference, the rewriting phenomenon of "the distribution of light shifts" has already become an established fact.


    Even a well-known Japanese literary scholar who can activate the strongest magic of the physical barrier and the magical barrier at the same time, "the square array", can not defend her magic.Therefore, Maiya is unmatched in the battle between magicians and is regarded as "the world''s strongest magician".


    "Really... Zhenye, listen to me explain that the Chinese from Daya is going to take Midnight away and hurt Shen Xue!" Sibo Ryuro said hurriedly.


    "Why are there Chinese from Daya in our Siye family?"


    Zhen Ye''s smiling expression disappeared. She looked at Nie Kong with a cold stare, and the tension in the room rose to the highest level.Although the memory of the time 30 years ago was rewritten into data, it does not mean that she did not hate Daya.


    "Biao...cousin, he is my guest." Hei Yugong had to come out to speak for Nie Kong with sweat on his forehead.


    When Zhenye and Nie Kong looked at each other, she became silent.The "night" that filled the room was shattered silently.In the room, there are still several people staring at each other.However, the sense of urgency that was permeated disappeared as the "night" collapsed.Ma Ye''s expression is very strange, there are nostalgia and souvenirs, as if he is in memory.She was completely unprepared, and the person who used to be a human experiment like herself appeared thirty years ago.


    Zhenye suddenly felt hot in her body, but did she have to find her missing emotional memory?


    "Really... Zhenye, what''s the matter with you?" Siba Ry¨­ro carefully looked at his sister-in-law and the woman who was in power in the Yotsuba family.


    Zhenye was awake, she turned around and slapped Siba Ryuro unexpectedly.The popping sound made Hei Yu Gong and the others inexplicable.Muttering in her heart, isn''t she supposed to beat Nie Kong, why does it seem to be the opposite?


    "Ah, it hurts." Nie Kong laughed.


    "Shut up... shut up, it''s not your turn to speak." Zhen Ye''s amber eyes glared at Nie Kong, feeling a little annoyed.


    "Forget it, I didn''t say anything. In fact, when I saw you, I felt that I had admitted the wrong person at the beginning, and it doesn''t matter if I can save her now. You should be fine if what just happened." Nie Kong let go and smiled. Said.


    Only Shenxue hesitated, she regretted her impulse now.How about letting him try the treatment? Maybe it will cure the mother.


    "Then... that Zhenye, can it be forgotten?" Sibo Longlang looked at Nie Kong unwillingly.


    "Be careful in the future, and don''t trouble him." Zhen Ye looked away from Nie Kong. Although she didn''t say it, Hei Yugong strangely found that Chen Ye''s cousin was actually protecting Nie Kong and protecting the outsider.


    "They seem to have a story, but Nie Kong seems to be only about 20 years old, is that possible?" Hei Yugong kept slandering in his heart, but didn''t dare to ask.


    "Hey, Miss Zhenye, when are you free? I want to chat with you alone." Nie Kong said.


    Hei Yu Gong and Siba Ryuro were stunned for a while, he actually started talking to each other, who he thought he was.


    "No time." She sighed and continued: "If there is any, I will find you."

 1816 The collapse of the second element Text 01842, Spodars investigation

    Seeing Maiya leave, Saba Ryuro and the others were silent, and realized that the dramatic development of the matter was unbelievable.


    Thirty years ago, Zhenye was arrested and sent to a big man to do human experiments, so Siye was called "inviolable taboo".It stands to reason that the one who dislikes or even hates the Han Chinese the most by Yotsuba Jia is actually Zhenye.


    And Zhenye actually slapped Saba Ry¨­ro on the face of Nie Kong from Daya, and favored an outsider in the conflict between the next Patriarch Siye Shenxue and Nie Kong?


    Only Hei Yugong can guess something, and from Nie Kong''s appearance, it can be seen that he is related to You Yezi!!But Nie Kong seems to be only twenty years old, should he belong to a half-sibling with You Yezi?


    Thirty years ago, my cousin Zhenye was too pitiful. The 13-year-old was used by the Han Alliance as a tool for nurturing magic weapons for childbirth. The Han Alliance tried to use this to get the blood of Yotsuba!


    But on the other hand, why didn''t Dahan use his best talents to breed with her? Seeing how powerful Miss You Yezi is, he defeated Cousin Zhenye at a young age.Fortunately, my uncle''s rescue operation was too fast at that time, and Zhenye returned to Japan to give birth to the illegitimate son You Yezi, so Japan has acquired the genes of outstanding talents in mainland China!


    It''s a pity that Zhenye gave birth to You Yezi as an illegitimate child at the age of thirteen. She was raised in Hei Yu''s house for fear of being unwelcome. Who knew You Yezi''s talent was so high!


    It seems that I was right to draw Nie Kong to Heiyu''s family. Needless to say, Zhenye''s biological daughter, You Yezi, was raised in Heiyu''s parents, and Nie Kong was the offspring of that outstanding talent from mainland China.The man who should have contact with Madam''s cousin will ensure that Madam''s cousin will always support him.


    I have to say that Nie Kong is also really good. He has only been in contact with modern magic for a few days, and they are familiar with Biya Yezi. Every time he uses the public CAD, he can instantly emit the magic inside.Even with his ancient magical physique inherited from the mainland of China, Spoda was a disciple of the famous ninjutsu master Kunou, and as a weapon of the Yotsuba family, he was defeated!


    Perhaps he only saw his surface. If he showed all his power, only his sister You Yezi could match him.


    And Siboda also squatted in front of his sister Shenxue with concern, using the ability to reorganize to help him repair the slight sprained foot.He was so unwilling in his eyes, he blamed himself for failing to protect his sister.


    At the same time, Sibolta understood that he was not Nie Kong''s opponent now, unless he used the last resort magic-mass burst.


    Of course, the quality burst does not mean that you can use it. One is to have a special CAD third eye, and the second is that its power is too high and it will affect the sister who is guarding it.But watching his complacent decomposition ability languish for the first time, he was very surprised, and he regarded Nie Kong as a first-class threat to his sister.


    Nie Kong didn''t care about Sibo Daye''s thoughts. If it weren''t for real night to interfere, Nie Kong would try to survive.


    There was nothing to do next, Nie Kong glanced at the beautiful and sick lady on chuang late at night, but had no plans to directly treat her.


    What Nie Kong did was very simple. He used a little bit of strength to keep her soul mark from falling apart. After all, she and Zhenye were twin sisters.For his critically ill sister late at night, he suddenly had his own plan.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After leaving Yotsuba''s home, Spoda also arrived at Yakumo''s temple alone, without encountering the rude hospitality of the disciples.His visit was not for spiritual practice, and he had already called to make an appointment in advance.


    Yakumo¡¯s monk¡¯s house follows the architectural style of one-story houses in the first half of the 20th century. It may be a building from that era, but Tatsuya has not confirmed it.


    The reason why there are no electric lights around is not just because of the old building, but on purpose.Not only is there no lighting outside, there is no light inside the building.The cloud-covered night sky has no stars or moon, and the tall walls block the bright lights on the street, making it almost impossible to reach out in the temple.


    It''s only 7 o''clock in the night, is it that the monk goes to bed so early?At least Tatsu has never heard of ninjas going to bed early and getting up early, and he can''t imagine.Besides, the time has been pre-arranged to visit, so it should be impossible for no one to be awake at all.


    The territory is not small, but it is not too large. The two soon arrived at the entrance of the monk''s room.Not to mention the video intercom at the door, there is no doorbell-this is definitely intentional-Tatsu also wants to open the sliding door of the entrance to inform the visitor.However, when he touched the doorknob, there was no porch of his breath, and a voice called Tatsuya.


    "Tahya, I''m here." Suddenly a black shadow hung upside down from the eaves. Upon closer inspection, it turned out that it was a monk with a bare head and a simple robe.As an ordinary person, he was half scared to death by his way of playing.


    To be honest, Da also wanted to turn around and leave, but tonight he came here specially for something, so Da also stabilized his unbearable emotions.Although it has been half a year now, Yakumo is still an unpredictable figure.Yakumo turned over and sat in front of him, looking at him with a smile.


    "Good night, Master, you were asleep just now?"


    "Of course I didn''t sleep. Even if it was me, I wouldn''t have an appointment with people and do such things." He said flatly.


    "Teacher, I''m sorry to bother you so late. Since you haven''t rested yet, why turn off all the lights?"


    "Huh? I''m used to it. I don''t need to turn on the lights because I am a ninja." His thin eyes narrowed into a line, and no one could see the emotions hidden in his eyes.


    "So, what is going on today?"


    "In fact, I want to ask Master to help investigate an issue." Siboda also answered Yakumo''s question, and then explained Nie Kong''s matter.As the ninja Kunou Yakumo who inherited ancient Japanese magic, there are things he knows better than the Japanese military because he has his own vast intelligence system.


    "Oh, what''s the matter?" Yakumo asked curiously.


    "My uncle Hei Yu''s family has a strange Chinese named Nie Kong. I want to know what his specific information is, and what plans he wants to use Hei Yu''s family for. Master, do you have any clues?"


    "Nie Kong? Even though I heard his name for the first time, I should be able to investigate." Yakumo nodded in response.It sounded like arrogant and perfunctory, from Yakumo''s mouth for granted.

 1817 The collapse of the second element Text 01843, "Death" in the middle of the night

    "My ability to decompose magic is not only ineffective for him, but also can''t beat him in physical art. The physical art he uses is similar to your ancient magic clone, but I feel the difference is that everyone he separates is real. , It''s useless for me to disintegrate with surgery." Siboda asked with a frown.With his current strength, if the man named Nie Kong wanted to kill Shen Xue, he would not be able to protect it.Before the situation worsened, Siboda felt that he should prepare first, so he came to the master''s temple!!


    "What I said, you were defeated by him. Hearing what you said, I seem to be interested in him." Kunou said with a smile.


    Sibo Da also knows the strength of Jiuzhong very well. Although he has only learned from him for half a year, he can learn any trick from himself by simply seeing himself using it once.And the disciples of the monks in his temple, he can already single out five or six!


    What is a genius, the kind that can be easily learned is a real genius.Because of his talent, Kunou deliberately accepted him as his own "disciple of the lay disciple", so he didn''t need to shave specially, which shows his great love for him.


    Kunou really didn''t understand the thoughts of Yotsuba''s head of the house. He was obviously very strong and did not get the attention of Yotsuba''s family, so he chose his sister as the alternate head of the house.


    "No, because he hurt Shen Xue. I hope to find out his details and prepare for him in the future, so I can only come to ask the master." Siboda also replied indifferently.


    "Haha, don''t underestimate the ancient magic of China. Their earliest warlocks are from the pre-Qin era of more than two thousand young people. The first emperor at that time asked the warlocks to refine the eternal life. During the two thousand years, some developments have been made. Slowly, and some even broke the inheritance of their own teachers, but their ability to develop to the present shows that their magic system is not weak! It is a pity that they did not get the technical support of American modern magic in the past few decades, which caused the current modern system of magic. Behind, so their Great Asia Alliance did everything possible to invade us." Yakumo smiled happily, as if a fish had water to live, so he felt that the ninja had to gather information at any time to live happily.


    "In any case, I hope to rule out the existence of threats to Shenxue." Siboda also said slowly.He doesn''t care what Nie Kong has to do with Zhen Ye Ye, he is only responsible for protecting Shen Xue.


    "Since it was commissioned by a good disciple, give me a few days, and I will help you find out his origin." Yakumo has put away his smile.Although the tone is still leisurely and the attitude is still frivolous, his cheeks are not immersed in jokes or playing word games.


    Hearing what the master Yakumo said, Siboda also nodded and thought.He didn''t think that he could get an answer from the master immediately, and it would be good just to let the master help in the investigation.


    The master often said that he was a monk, and he would avoid dealing with the world.Although he was lucky enough to get in touch with Captain Kazama before the summer vacation, he became a member of the army in secret, code-named Big Black Dragon.It is not quick to ask Kazama for help. The eldest of the famous hacker Fujibayashi is also with the army.But if you ask the captain for help, Aunt Zhenye won''t show her a good face.The Yotsuba family is too influential in the army to hide from Zhenye.Tatsuya really has a hard time talking about it. With such a secret, it is inevitable that he would come to ask his master.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It is a pity that Kunou''s investigation had to be suspended because a major event that almost sensationalized the entire Japanese magical world occurred.As the former Patriarch of the Four Leaf Family, Si Ye Midnight, on the third day Nie Kong and the others visited, the doctor announced her death, which was about the same time as Nie Kong predicted.


    But she wasn''t actually a real death. Nie Kong used his strength to keep her last soul imprint so as not to collapse. She is now clearly in a state of suspended animation.However, Nie Kong didn''t bother about his business. It was better for him to die late at night than to live.


    The funeral was scheduled to be held on the next day, but the family of Nie Kong and Hei Yugong came to visit again the day before.And because of the reputation and influence of the Yotsuba family, almost all members of multiple surname families in Japan will come to worship.


    The relationship with Midnight used to be very bad, but for the death of her sister, Yotsuba Maeya didn''t seem to change much from usual, but in fact she also expressed sadness in her heart.


    Siba Ryuro was the most exaggerated, kneeling in front of his wife''s body and crying silently with his daughter.In fact, Shen Xue was very regretful and sad, why didn''t Nie Kong try to save her mother.


    Compared to another son, Spoda Ye, who was late at night, his expression remained cold.He only retained his feelings for his sister, and had no other feelings in his mind. At most, he would feel that she made Shen Xue sad.


    "Brother Nie Kong, Cousin late at night is so pitiful, but it''s a pity that Sister Shen Xue didn''t let you take care of it." Wen Mi said quietly.


    "Brother Nie Kong should have said that he brought his cousin Midnight back to our Hei Yu''s house for treatment, so Sister Shen Xue would definitely agree. Last night I thought why I couldn''t see Brother Nie Kong, why didn''t I tell Ya Yezi after moving out? Ah, I...I''m angry." Ya Yezi puffed up her pretty face, staring at Nie Kong with wide-eyed eyes.Although he put on a vicious expression, it was too cute.


    "I''m not a member of the Kuroba family, so I won''t live in your house all the time, and the mansion I bought is only a few kilometers away from your house. You can come and play with me anytime." Nie Kong shook his head and said.


    It turned out that Nie Kong went out to buy his own house, and then moved out from Hei Yu''s house.


    Hei Yugong was obviously unhappy, but Nie Kong said that he was around his own home, which was equivalent to his neighbors, and he could only nod his head in support.


    He sighed because he couldn''t win over Nie Kong. If he became a member of the Black Feather family, he might be able to train Wen Mi as the head of the Four Leaf family in the future, and Cousin Maye would definitely agree.


    Forget it, after all, there is still hope for his Black Feather family.Although his daughter Yazi is seven or eight years younger than him, it seems that the problem is not big. If he and the black feather family are married, the next generation will be extremely shining, and it will be as best as You Yezi.


    After taking his attention, Hei Yugong''s eyes seemed to change when he looked at Nie Kong, causing Nie Kong to think that he had become a curvy man.

 1818 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01844, the funeral first sees you Yezi

    Pieces of black people gathered in the four spacious halls, a black coffin was placed at the back of the hall, and the deceased Four Leaves slept in the middle of the flower clusters late at night.


    The customs of Japanese funerals are somewhat similar to those of China. The relatives and friends of the deceased will wear all black and monotonous clothes and buy beautiful white wreaths to come to the festival.Moreover, the family will invite several respected monks to recite sutras and knock on wooden fish for the dead, wishing her soul ascend to heaven soon!!


    Yotsuba and their relatives will accompany by the coffin, while the rest of the guests who come to pay homage will sit in the lobby in Japanese kneeling seats and listen to the monks knocking on wooden fish for several hours.


    Although there are cushions underneath, all of them are numb and sore when sitting.Nie Kong stood in a hidden corner bored and watched a good show. He found many secretly twisting his feet.If one of their pedestrians brings children, they will often ask the children if they want to go to the toilet to free their feet.It is rumored that kneeling in Japan will cause girls to have looped legs. Fortunately, the girls of the second dimension have eliminated that phenomenon.


    The memorial service will not end too soon. The funeral will generally last from morning to afternoon, during which guests will continue to come to worship.But other adults can''t stand the long hours of boredom sitting on their knees, not to mention the children who follow.


    For example, Ya Yezi finally couldn''t help but ran out of the lobby with his younger brother Wen Mi.Because it is children, no one pays attention to them.Of course, as the Black Feather Tribute of Yotsuba Branch, he can''t move around, there are many pairs of eyes looking at him below.


    "Brother Nie Kong is too treacherous. He hides from us and is lazy. You see my feet are numb." Ya Yezi squatted and rubbed his calf while complaining to Nie Kong. Tao.


    "Sister...Sister, don''t be too cheerful, now it''s my cousin''s funeral. You should be a little sad." Wen Mi said, pulling the corner of her clothes.


    "Wen Mi, that is my own character." Ya Yezi said silently.In fact, Si Bo''s friendship with their siblings was too shallow late at night, and Ya Yezi felt that she couldn''t get upset at all!


    "Oh, or I will take you out to play." Nie Kong smiled.


    "Okay, don''t let my dad know!"


    Ya Yezi was overjoyed and blurted out, but at the same time a cold snort came from behind the two siblings.


    "Huh! I really don''t understand the rules, how can my cousin''s funeral go out indiscriminately. Who are you, don''t come to spoil my younger siblings!"


    Behind Yayezi and Wenmi, a girl with a cold face appeared.She possesses the gorgeous and charming of Zhenye, the extraordinary beauty of Nie Kong, and the curvaceous curves of Bibula.And if you look carefully, you can see the shadow of Nie Kong from her expression!!


    She looked at Nie Kong with cold eyes, and Nie Kong looked at her curiously.Nie Kong noticed that his bloodline resonated with her, and his unexpected discovery made his body shake.It''s so familiar and kind, how can she be like Xiao Bra.Although my body has been sleeping inadvertently for 30 years, I won''t really have a daughter, it seems I really need to find out to Zhenye.


    "My name is Nie Kong, may I ask if you are..." Nie Kong asked.


    "Yu...Sister You Yezi?!" Wen Mi exclaimed and answered Nie Kong. Did she come back from the army to pay homage to her cousin?!


    "You Yezi?" Nie Kong chewed her name. Late night, You Ye, Zhen Ye and Ya Ye, there were actually four nights in the family.


    You Yezi nodded lightly, but she felt weird in her heart, why would it be difficult to hate the man in front of her, and she felt an inexplicable panic when she stared at each other.


    "No...no, is it the love that Fujibayashi said? No...impossible, I obviously reject the Chinese like my mother."


    "Hehe, Sister You Yezi and Brother Nie Kong really look like a pair of siblings." Ya Yezi said with a smile.


    "Nonsense..." You Yezi and Nie Kong unanimously interrupted Ya Yezi aloud in a tacit understanding, and You Yezi twisted her body aside because of being uncomfortable.


    Nie Kong smiled. Although she armed herself with superficial coldness, it was actually related to the environment and Zhenye''s influence, and her personality really resembled Zhenye.


    "You two quickly follow me back to worship my cousin." You Yezi said coldly, pulling their sister and brother back to Zhenye''s side.


    Ya Yezi showed Nie Kong''s bitter and pretty face, and Nie Kong could only shrug his shoulders.When Zhenye has time, Nie Kong actually hopes to clarify the problem in his heart, and it is best to establish the closest relationship with her husband and wife. They have a common daughter.Nie Kong was also entangled in his heart when his daughter didn''t recognize him.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "The Patriarch of the Seven Grass Family, Hongichi Nanakusa and his two little daughters, came to pay tribute to the former Patriarch of the Four Leaf Family, Yotsuba Midnight!!" At this moment, a middle-aged man with glasses appeared outside the door, covering it for thirty years. The lost right eye before.


    Originally belonged to Zhenye''s fiance, but thirty years ago he went to Wanwan to participate in the exchange with the young magician and would be hijacked.Nanakusa Hiroichi lost his eyes in the protection war, and Maiya was captured by the man.


    Japan¡¯s most famous Yotsuba¡¯s family and the seven grass family¡¯s strong alliance, but Maiya was rescued for three months and cancelled the two political marriages on her own because of her pregnant belly.The two have no feelings, after all, it is a marriage of two families to maintain a relationship of common interests.


    At this time, he was holding two super cute little loli, who were almost exactly the same on the left and right. They were about Mo and Yayezi in age, and they should be his daughters.The bangs on the right hand tied a hairpin, tied her playful short hair, named Xiangcheng.


    The one in the left hand is tied with a bow on the top of the head. It really looks very cute. She is called Qicao Quanmei!Watching my father present his own wreath for the dead aunt, and then lead them to kneel in the lobby.


    It''s a pity that Wenmi looks cute, but he is a fake mother. Otherwise, he could become a real two sisters and compete with them. Now the twin sisters of the black feather family and their seven grass sisters have lost their color a lot.


    As everyone knows, the Seven Grass family is more than twins. In fact, there is an eldest daughter named Seven Grass Mayumi in his family.

 1819 The collapse of the second element Text 01845, Nanakusa Hiroichis worries

    When the boring and tedious funeral finally ended, the guests inside all showed a relieved expression.Anyone who listens to the muyu sound and chanting for a day will make normal people go crazy.


    Nie Kong also felt it, and Buddhism felt that he was born for persuasion.For example, persuading the villains to lay down their butcher swords and become Buddhas on the spot, while the current transcendence is to persuade ghosts to give up resentment and ascend to heaven.


    Their Buddhist disciples not only persuade others, but also persuade themselves all the time, what form is emptiness, and emptiness is form!Therefore, we must not be reasonable with them, otherwise they will lower our IQ to the same level as theirs, and then use a wealth of experience to defeat us.


    Smoothly carried the coffin containing the late-night corpse, and used the coffin with a long history in China, and buried her in the family cemetery of the Si Ye family.Even though he was married to Saba Ry¨­ro late at night, his identity was similar to that of his son-in-law.If Shen Xue becomes the owner of the family in the future, she will have to change her surname to Siye.


    Hundreds of guests followed all the way, and the momentum was huge.If the Great Asia Alliance sends troops to catch them all in one go, it is estimated that the magic practice world of Japan and this will definitely hurt their vitality. It is a hundred times better than their random attack on Okinawa!!


    The only people who are qualified to pay homage to Yotsuba''s late night are the big figures with a face and a face.Not to mention the patriarch of a well-known magical family plural family, at least a politician who is deeply involved.


    Nie Kong naturally didn''t take them in his heart. For him, killing them is no different from killing ordinary people.


    In fact, he has something ten thousand times more important than it, and her illegitimate daughter, You Yezi, ignores herself.Every time she stares at her, You Yezi will quickly notice her staring egg and turn aside.


    It''s a pity that Zhenye didn''t come to show her identity. He had a romantic marriage with her thirty years ago, but Zhenye would take it to heart.Nie Kong''s body remembered that he had done with her dozens of times before he had You Yezi.Although the twelve-year-old Lori made her to death, but without using the bonus of double cultivation, the pleasure of the senses would be reduced many times.


    Nie Kong understood that he couldn''t force it for the time being. You Yezi wasn''t cultivated by herself like Bra, but she could only slowly cultivate relationships with her. The breakthrough point should be her mother Zhenye.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Siye was buried late at night, Nie Kong and the others returned to Siye''s house.The guests are busy all day long, and of course the Si Ye family will help arrange a generous dinner for them.The guests can be sent out after dinner.


    Nie Kong was going to take Hei Yu''s sister and brother out to play, because the lobby was too boring, and almost no one came to talk to him.Once Nie Kong was strange, the second reason Nie Kong was too conspicuous.


    "Ya Yezi, long time no see, where are you guys going." At this moment, a pair of cute twins, Loli, jumped up in front of Nie Kong, and the sister with Liu Hai and her hairpins gave a pretty life to Ya Ye. The son said hello.


    "Hello, orange, Quanmei." Wen Mi was very aristocratic and gave him a return, causing his sister Ya Yezi to throw him a blank eye.


    "Brother Nie Kong, they are Seven Herb Oranges, Quanmei, and their Seven Herbs family is on par with Si Ye." Ya Yezi pointed to the two girls and introduced Nie Kong to the side.


    The two sisters looked at Nie Kong with big curious eyes. The handsome cheeks and the invisible aristocratic temperament made the two women a little curious, "please enlighten me, my name is Xiangcheng (Yumi)!"


    "My name is Nie Kong, you can call me Big Brother Nie Kong like Yayezi and others." Nie Kong smiled in his eyes, and he didn''t expect to know the two cutest twins in the field, Loli.


    And Xiangcheng talked a lot, and said eagerly: "Yayezi, Wenmi, my instinct seems to be yelling, your eldest brother Nie Kong does not seem to be an ordinary character."


    "Orange, it''s better to calm down." Quanmei comforted Xiangcheng, for fear that she would accidentally do it.


    "Yeah, Brother Nie Kong is very good." Ya Yezi said proudly.


    "I''m looking forward to it, originally our sisters have developed a new trick." Seven Herb Orange said.


    "You two, don''t use magic like before." Wen Mi said silently.


    "In that case, let''s go out with Yayezi and the others by the way." Qi Caoquan said with a smile, actively asking to follow Nie Kong and the others.


    "Your father will be worried." Ya Yezi wanted to refuse, for some reason she and Brother Nie Kong didn''t want to be disturbed.


    "An, dad, he was talking dull with some adults, how can he have time to talk to us." Talking Seven Herb Orange took the initiative to hold Ya Yezi''s arm and stuck them.


    And how could the father Nanakusa Hiroichi not notice Nie Kong? He watched Nie Kong and their departure at this time, frowned and said to the black feather tribute on the side: "Black feather tribute, let me two My beloved daughter will not have trouble going out with a stranger."


    As a victim thirty years ago, he was afraid that he would repeat the same mistakes.And obviously Nie Kong is a Chinese from mainland China, and Nanakao Hong would not trust him in his heart.


    He didn''t call his daughter on the spot because Hei Yu Gong was there, and Hei Yu Gong''s twins followed.


    Hei Yu Gong took a sip of the wine, shook his finger and said, "Don''t worry, if he wants to abduct your daughter, he only needs a magic trick. Even in your presence, you can''t stop it."


    "You said he is very strong?" Nanakusa Hiroichi asked.


    "Not to mention other things, he has a special trick-teleport, which can transport people to another place instantly." Hei Yugong replied.


    "Could it be the ancient Chinese magic-Qimen Dunjia?"


    "No, it should not be. He may only have physical skills from there. And his modern magic has only begun to learn, it should be his ability. Don''t underestimate him, his current mana is also at a tactical level, no one is needed. I can use the B-level magic in the general-purpose CAD all at once." Hei Yugong thought for a while, and slightly leaked Nie Kong''s information.


    Hiroshi Nanakusa was surprised that the ancient Chinese magic and the modern Japanese magic system are basically very different, and it is difficult to put them together.


    Even if Chinese ancient magic is very powerful, it is difficult to learn the field of modern magic.

 1820 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01846Shen Xue’s self-blame

    Leaving the banquet hall, Nie Kong and the four loli went to the backyard of Siye''s house.However, the time had come to the twilight stage. When the few loli came out and saw the dark sky outside, they were all dumbfounded.The surrounding area was silent, and the breeze gently blew the trees, and only the rustling sound of the leaves colliding with each other could be heard. It was a holy place for stealing and affection.


    "Nie Kong!" Nie Kong, who was planning to take a few loli to watch the night, suddenly heard a girl calling his name behind.


    Nie Kong took a look and found Si Bo Shenxue appeared in front of him from the darkness.Although she was wearing a small black ocean dress, her beauty was not diminished in the slightest, so that the two girls of Orange almost watched.


    Wen Mi greeted him politely, Shen Xue only nodded in response, her big shining eyes mostly gathered on Nie Kong.


    She was only thirteen years old, but Nie Kong could find her faintly smelling of a mature woman.In a few years, I must be able to fight with my daughter You Yezi.


    "Sister Shenxue, Brother Siboda didn''t follow you? Are you afraid of Brother Nie Kong?" Ya Yezi said in surprise. Brother Nie Kong should have interrupted his left hand three days ago.As everyone knows, the five fingers of the left hand have special meaning for boys.


    "No, because I have something to ask Nie Kong, so I let him rest in it temporarily." Shen Xue shook her head and said Yuzhi pointed at Nie Kong.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Nie Kong asked.Nie Kong deliberately dismissed her guardian and came to meet him, but Nie Kong didn''t think she was going to have a tryst with him.


    "Nie Kong, a few days ago you said you could cure my mother, is what you said is true." Shen Xue bit her bright lips and asked softly.


    "Your mother has been buried, do you think it makes sense to ask that question now?" Nie Kong asked back.


    "Please tell me, I am very afraid that my mother may lose her life because of my waywardness."


    Seven grass orange and spring beauty twins Loli also learned the identity of the person from the conversation. It turns out that she is Sibo Shenxue, the late-night daughter of the four leaves family who died!If you guess right, she may be the heir to the next Patriarch.


    Nie Kong said indifferently: "Yes, although your mother''s condition is very strange, but as long as I go back to recuperate for a period of time, there should be a cure."


    "Sure enough." Shen Xue''s pretty face showed a sad expression, and she was full of self-blame.


    "Sister Shenxue, don''t be sad, Brother Nie Kong didn''t mean it." Wen Mi said comfortingly.


    "I...I understand, it''s all my fault. And he is so fierce, how can I blame him." Shen Xue murmured.


    Nie Kong didn''t pity her for this, and didn''t tell her that the soul mark of the night did not fall apart.Nie Kong originally took the time to dig out her body and then moved her back to the attic of his apartment.But Shen Xue must pay a corresponding price for her arrogance, and perhaps she can use this to teach her a lesson.


    "Hush! Don''t make any noise, it seems someone is coming." Orange ghost pointed his index finger to his lips and whispered.


    When Nie Kong and the others calmed down, in addition to hearing the sound of the wind blowing the trees, they also heard the messy footsteps coming closer.


    The naughty and cute Seven Herbal Twins took Nie Kong and the others to a hidden corner, hoping to hide from them.In fact, they thought to themselves, maybe their father came to them.


    Nie Kong guessed it was a couple or a couple, otherwise, who would come to see the stars in the dark backyard.


    The dim night gradually revealed two figures.As Nie Kong guessed, it was a man and a woman, but I don''t know if it counts as a couple.


    It turns out that they are the honorary husband of Yotsuba Shenxue, Saba Ryurou and his "colleague" at Yotsuba Technology, the tall and tall Guye Sayuri!!


    They kept walking, walking towards the depths of the yard.


    Qi Cao Quanmi''s eyes shone, and she seemed to have discovered something particularly interesting.Shen Xue was stunned for a while, and even forgot the pain of self-blame.


    The appearance of Saba Ry¨­ro and Sayuri''s lone man and widow is so contrasting, it''s no wonder that it makes people think about it.


    "My instinct tells me that something big will happen. Ya Yezi, Nie Kong, how about the few of us quietly following... keep up." The Seven Herb Orange God said mysteriously.


    Nie Kong glanced at Shen Xue with a very strange expression.He had seen that the two were abnormal, but he shouldn''t rush to have a tryst on the day his wife died.


    The pure Wen Mi didn''t think so much. He didn''t understand why Sibo Longlang''s uncle was not in the lobby, so he wanted to come out and talk.


    "Okay, go and go." Late at night, she clenched her shells and teeth, staring at the two disappearing in front of her, how could she believe that her father would be involved with Sayuri.


    "Oh oh." Sister Seven Grasses sneaky, making Nie Kong amused.


    "But we will be discovered after them. I need to use magic to conceal our body and voice." Nie Kong said.


    "Great, I''m really afraid of being discovered by them. Dad will definitely scold us to death." Quan Mei patted her flat poor X and said.


    "You surround me, I set up a space barrier." Nie Kong beckoned to them. Ya Yezi took the lead and hugged Nie Kong''s arm intimately. On the contrary, Wen Mi was behind Nie Kong, holding it with one hand. Nie Kong''s clothes corner.


    How to put it, if it is Nie Kong''s pocket that is pulled, it can overlap with the scene in the American drama Prison Break.As I said earlier, Wen Mi''s temperament is too crooked, and her heart is full of motherhood.Let it grow up, it is likely to become a sissy in the future.


    Shen Xue looked around, and saw Xiangcheng and them all standing beside Nie Kong. She could only stomped her foot and stood within one meter of Nie Kong.


    She has been educated by aristocratic ladies since she was a child, and standing with boys at night made her feel very ashamed.


    Nie Kong simply waved his hand and used his own ability to set up a gap between them and the outside. Then he followed with a few curious loli behind them.

 1821 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01847Take loli to peek

    Nie Kong broke five little loli''s with them, and even played with them, following Shen Xue''s father Sipaku Ry¨­ro and the young girl Sayuri.Nie Kong wasn''t really curious. He just thought how could they have a tryst on the day Si Ye died late at night.However, after more than ten meters, Nie Kong was dumbfounded when he heard the filthy words Fei Fei they were talking about!


    "Sayuri, don''t mess around, so that you can have a funeral in the middle of the night." Siba Ryuro''s tone seemed to be "destroyed", and his breath became much thicker, as if he was resisting Sayuri''s atrocities!!


    "Long Lang, don''t refuse me, okay, because I am so happy today! I know in my heart that you don''t have much affection with her. I am the one who has been loving you so hard since ten years ago." Sayuri put her arm around Shiba Ryrou hard, as if rubbing him into her body.


    "Sayuri, she is my wife after all, I should respect her."


    "Humph! A few years ago, why didn''t you tell me when you were happy with me? Why didn''t you go to your wife, she could let you stay alone for more than ten years, don''t you want me." Sayuri snorted. He took his hand and put it in his clothes, so that his body had a man''s reaction.


    "Hey, because I was too weak in the middle of the night. But I didn''t hide it from you late into the night. I actually didn''t regret it, because we liked each other before we got married." Saba Ryuro started to open Sayuri. The bottom of her skirt took off her bright red panties to her knees and hung them there.


    "That''s okay, I want you to marry me when Yotsuba''s funeral is done."


    Sayuri was lying with her legs spread, and Saba Ry¨­rou''s body pressed on.The two of them had their clothes half untied, and they only made a ball by rolling, secretly turning clouds and raining on the grass, and there were refreshing muffled sounds from time to time.


    The obscene voice they suppressed is very thin, but it is still clearly audible within a few meters.By the time Nie Kong took Yayezi and the others, Siba Longlang and Sayuri had already merged into one.


    Although the night was dim, but only three meters away from them, Nie Kong clearly saw this scene.


    "Nie... Brother Nie Kong, what are they... they are taking off their clean clothes. Oh, it''s so shameful." Suddenly appearing in front of Saba Ry¨­ro''s live-action show made Ya Yezi flushed.Fortunately, Saba Ry¨­rou pressed Sayuri''s legs, and Sayuri''s beautiful legs clamped his waist.The women could only see his back and Sayuri''s front, but they couldn''t make them see ugly things.


    The Seven Grass Sisters covered her big eyes cutely, and the sight in front of them seemed to open a window to a new world for them, filling their hearts with shyness and surprise.


    Shen Xue''s face was ugly, and her clear eyes were full of anger and disappointment.


    Shen Xue did not expect that the father she respected was the kind of person who would do that kind of extravagant things with other wild women on the day of her mother''s funeral.If it weren''t for accident and Nie Kong to follow them secretly, he might be hidden by his father. He would marry that woman as his wife and get a new mother for himself?


    Shen Xue had to believe the truth before her eyes.There was still reason in her mind, let Shen Xue control herself not to rush out to break the adultery on the spot.In fact, she didn''t know how to question her father in front of Yayezi and the others.


    The two seven-grass sisters, little loli, were nervous. The live-action erotica and pictures gave them infinite excitement and shock no matter which loli was present.


    "I... let''s talk about it, their relationship is not simple. I''m so ashamed that I took off my clothes and hugged and kissed me." Orange said with wide eyes.


    "Why does Quanmei feel... I feel so nervous. Wow, Brother Nie Kong, you... don''t learn from Uncle Sibo, Quanmei... Quanmei is too small and you will be crushed." Quanmei He looked at them, a man and a woman, and at the same time turned stupidly to Nie Kong who was standing aside.Witnessing Saba Ryurou''s crazy aggression and enjoying Sayuri''s white body made Izumi panic.She thought for a moment that her heart would jump out of her body.Why, the body is so hot, so strange.


    Nie Kong was speechless. Now he was watching a small movie with Loli. It was really evil.


    Nie Kong too underestimated Sibo Longlang''s courage, he died late at night and immediately engaged his lover.If you let the "dead" know it late at night, you have to jump out of the coffin to find him afterwards.


    "No way." Nie Kong''s cheeks flashed teasingly, he seemed to think it was cute, so he wanted to tease them.


    "No...no." Xiangcheng stepped back in a panic, and suddenly pushed her sister in front of her.But Nie Kong opened his arms, and took the two little loli all in his arms.Before the two of them struggled to come out, Nie Kong gave them a hard kiss on the mouth.


    "Ahhh, I...we don''t...we won''t get pregnant." Quanmei blushed and stammered.


    "Woo!! It''s miserable, Orange can''t get married." The response of the two sisters of Qicao was so cute that Nie Kong was heartbroken.


    Ya Yezi is actually very dissatisfied with the Seven Grass Sisters, because if she wants to marry Big Brother Nie Kong, she should marry first, so why should it be their turn first?


    "Well, let''s go back, they should be over. Don''t tell me what you just said, otherwise Shen Xue will be very difficult to do." Nie Kong pointed to Shen Xue and said to them.


    Shen Xue looked at Nie Kong gratefully. Once the news spreads, Saba Ryuro''s reputation will be ruined. Without being seen by the big Japanese family, their family will really be ruined.Although her father''s performance made her very chilling, a large part of it was the fault of the vixen.Without her seduce his father, how could his father betray his late-night mother.In any case, he would not easily agree to his father marrying her.


    "We know." Wen Mi nodded in response.


    "Thank you." Shenxue bowed to them. Originally, Shenxue''s first impression was discrimination and disgust for Nie Kong from Daya, but now it has changed into inexhaustible gratitude.


    "Haha, don''t let your brother hit me in the future." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    "How come." Shen Xue shook her head, her tight pretty face was filled with a smile.

 1822 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01848, tomb notes

    Because Nie Kong had a space barrier, Saba Longlang and Sayuri didn''t notice. Nie Kong and the others had carefully watched their real field battles, and even a few little loli began to discuss.To be honest, Nie Kong felt that Sayuri''s appearance was too different from that of Midnight, only the advantage of being taller than her.And Saba Ryuro and Sayuri are in love, and late night is only a combination of interests.Coupled with the fact that the door-to-door son-in-law is not good at being a son-in-law, the relationship between the two parties is not harmonious.


    When he and Ya Yezi returned to the lobby, they found that most of the guests who came to the memorial ceremony had left. After all, it was already late.Nanakusa Hiroichi watched his two baby daughters come back, and his expression became much calmer. He should be worried about their safety.As for Hei Yu Gong, he was used to playing with his children and Nie Kong.Hei Yugong was very satisfied with Nie Kong, and never gave up his plan to solicit him.


    Nie Kong had planned to say goodbye to Zhenye first, but she had too much socializing as the host, and she had to leave first.Sister Hei Yu wanted to go back with Nie Kong very much, but unfortunately, as a four-leaf branch, Nie Kong refused.


    He will have his own plan later. When he comes out of the Siye family, Nie Kong directly follows the path he has gone through today to the Siye family cemetery garden.


    That''s right, a few days ago, Nie Kong used a little bit of his own strength to keep the soul mark of the night so as not to collapse and die!But if you don''t dig her out of the sealed coffin, the fake death may become real death.Once her physical body loses its vitality, Nie Kong will have to work harder.


    Nie Kong stood in front of the tombstone in the gloomy and silent cemetery.He didn''t cut through the grave directly, and interpreted the notes of the tomb.Because he didn''t want to hear the news that the female body of Si Ye¡¯s family had been stolen abnormally the next day, on the other hand, he concealed everything in the middle of the night.Nie Kong''s purpose is to rebirth from death in the middle of the night, but no longer inherit her previous status.Besides, the new mansion purchased by Nie Kong is lacking staff to take care of it.


    Perceiving the power remaining in his body in the middle of the night, Nie Kong used the power of his own space to teleport her out of the sealed tomb unknowingly, similar to the situation in the Nine Schools battle a few days ago.


    Her face and body were cleaned, and she was wearing beautiful and luxurious clothes. She seemed to try to keep her last-minute beauty before death.With his arms around her body as light as Yan, Nie Kong could also detect her soft, soft touch.While sleeping quietly, she exuded a quiet and picturesque temperament, and she couldn''t see her age as a mother.


    Siye Sisters are too strong, there is no difference between a young woman in her forties and a girl.


    Seeing her gorgeous face that was at least 50% similar to Zhenye and Heiyu Youyezi, Nie Kong couldn''t help but feel like he thought it was a good choice to save her.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After stealing the tomb in the middle of the night, Nie Kong teleported back to his mansion. Of course, Nie Kong didn''t directly treat the middle of the night. He had to wait for a while to let his death in the middle of the night completely.


    Otherwise, after saving her, Nie Kong was worried that he would return to Siye''s home, so that he wouldn''t be emptied by the basket.Therefore, after waiting for a few days, Nie Kong took care of his soul that was about to collapse.


    As for physical nutrition, Nie Kong would help her maintain and take care of it by the way, without letting sister and brother Hei Yu discover the abnormality.Five days after the Four Nights family announced her death, her consciousness finally slowly awakened from the darkness.


    In fact, after her soul was half back to normal, she was able to perceive the situation around her and understood that Nie Kong was taking care of herself two days ago.


    As for why she appeared in an unfamiliar environment other than Si Ye''s home, and a strange man appeared, she was also confused for a while.


    "Wake up."


    "Excuse me, who...who are you?" Looking at Nie Kong with his big eyes opened late at night, he asked him in a weak voice.


    "My name is Nie Kong." Nie Kong said calmly.


    "Hey, are you a Chinese from Daya." Late at night, he was surprised and thought he was kidnapped.


    "You can say that." Nie Kong felt very upset, why would someone ask like this every time, "But I didn''t do anything to you, on the contrary I saved your life."


    "Did you save me?" She also noticed late at night, her own current state of mind is totally different from before.


    "Don''t you know, Siye''s family has actually arranged a funeral for you. In fact, you have already died once, and I specially dug you out of the grave." Nie Kong said.


    "So, thank you for saving me." He took a deep breath in the middle of the night and believed Nie Kong''s explanation.She understands her physical condition very well, and it should be his credit to change her mental outlook.


    "Don''t rush to thank me, I have conditions for saving you." Nie Kong paused, showing his fangs.


    "What...what?!" Frowning Xiu eyebrows late at night, few people dared to say that to her.


    "Anyway, you are also homeless. Everyone thinks you are dead, so I want you to be a maid in my house for a few years." Nie Kong said calmly.


    "Impossible, I... I have my own family. You can change one. Our Four Nights family will thank you for your great kindness." Said midnight without hesitation.


    "Hehe, even if Maiya believes you are still alive, how do people outside think about you. Countless families in Japan have come to pay homage to you. And don''t tell me about family, your old company Harurou does not want you. That''s it." Nie Kong said playfully.


    "You... don''t talk nonsense!" Hearing Nie Kong say that Sibo Longlang would betray him, it felt ridiculous late at night.The man who relied on four nights to survive, who borrowed his a hundred courage to dare to mess around?Doesn''t he understand, he is nothing without four nights.


    "In that case, let''s make a bet. As long as you spend half a year in my house as a life-saving favor, you have the right to recuperate for half a year. And if he marries another woman, you promise to stay. If I lose Now, I will let you leave." Nie Kong said with a light smile.


    "Hmph, how could I lose to you." Late at night, he sneered, his pretty face full of certainty of winning.


    Nie Kong shook his head and didn''t tell her about the adultery between Saba Ry¨­rou and Sayuri.He felt very interesting in his heart, knowing that his husband will continue for six months, let her go to the wedding together.


    But Nie Kong also understood that he had trained her well in half a year.

 1823 The collapse of the second element body 01849, defeat the nine layers of eight clouds

    "Late Night" died, even if she wanted to go back to Siye''s house late at night, no one except her twin sister, Zhenye, could accept it.The position of Patriarch Siye was entrusted to Zhenye a few years ago, and it didn''t matter to her.Said she only worried about one person in her heart, her daughter Shen Xue.Shen Xue has poured most of her energy into it, and wanted to see her lead Yotsuba to return to glory late at night.


    And the real reason that made her promise to stay to repay Nie Kong''s kindness was to see the hope of living.She knew that her mental weakness was serious, and now she didn''t understand what method Nie Kong used to treat most of it.For people who have died once, everything is wonderful if they live again.


    Of course, it was difficult for her to accept it in five years. She was very thankful that Nie Kong had bet with herself.In the middle of the night, I naturally thought that Nie Kong was just giving him an excuse to leave. In fact, there are good Chinese among the Chinese.If he had only been "dead" for half a year, Saba Ryurou would be a bastard, and he would not dare to marry immediately, and would have to wait a year or two at the earliest.


    "Huh, he actually used Hee Eun to let me, who is the dignified Siye parent and daughter, be his maid. He really dare to think. When I have a good health, even if I lose the bet, I am the only one who has the final say. "When he thought of the helpless expression when Nie Kong watched him leave, he laughed like a girl late at night.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Come out, when are you going to hide?" Nie Kong looked at the dark corner of his backyard. In fact, a few days ago, he had noticed that someone was watching him secretly.


    Because the golden house was hidden in the house late at night, Nie Kong thought what did the Si Ye family find.But after several days of observation, Nie Kong realized that they were not sent by the Si Ye family.


    "Hehe, it''s really amazing, I actually saw through my concealment technique."


    There was a voice with a faint smile in the darkness, and a bald man with squinted eyes and a simple monk costume appeared.If you compare the magician''s level, Nie Kong feels that the aura emanating from the opponent is above the tactical level!


    "Who are you, why do you want to watch me?" Nie Kong''s voice instantly became cold, unlike Nie Kong''s quietness. At this time, the whole body of the nine layers of eight clouds instantly became frozen.


    Although knowing that he defeated his apprentice, it shows that he has incomparably strong strength.But when Nie Kong looked at Nie Kong, what he felt was completely the opposite. His body did not emit any aura!It''s not so much like an ordinary person, as it is like a dead person.The reason why his long and narrow eyes were narrowed was definitely not for pretentiousness, but for seeing things that are normally difficult to see.


    He is terrible, can he hide the light emitted by his soul to that extent.It seems that his disciple Si Boda has not lied, Nie Kong is really a terrible enemy, no wonder he would sincerely ask himself to investigate him.


    I have to say that Yakumo has been trembling many times in the past few days.He stared at Nie Kong secretly, and from time to time he saw Nie Kong looking at himself in secret.Guzhong Yakumo felt that Nie Kong had discovered his existence long ago, and only called out himself today.


    Before he could think, Nie Kong appeared before him in the next instant.Yakumo''s pupils shrank, without any thoughts about Zibo, indicating that he relied on his real speed.


    As a master of physical skills, he knew that if he did not rely on magic to cross a distance of thirty meters in an instant, it would be impossible.


    With the dangerous irritation, Yakumo had goose bumps all over his skin, which made him understand the critical situation.He instinctively used his proud illusion and ancient magic, hoping to avoid Nie Kong.


    If you have the eyes of ordinary people, you can find that Yakumo seems to have disappeared in the air.Nie Kong is different, his sharp eyes can see through any illusion.For example, Zhanmei''s omnipotent five senses are not effective for him.


    "Your illusion is too low-level." Nie Kong said, raising his right foot while Jiu Zhong Yakumo''s gaze.


    "Die."


    Nie Kong''s feet instantly returned to the ground, without waiting to see what was happening.With a loud bang, the ninjutsu master nine layers of eight clouds flew out strangely, knocking down a big tree behind!!


    "Cough." He coughed up a mouthful of blood and got up from the ground with difficulty.Nie Kong''s blow seemed to shatter his body.As a master of physical skills, I can''t catch the enemy!


    "Unparalleled physical skills, handsome appearance, extraordinary magic, really mysterious. If he didn''t want to kill himself, he would have been kicked to death just now." Kunou Yakumo originally thought that Si Poda was freak enough, but Nie Kong''s appearance seemed to make him understand what is tough.Depending on his age, he is only twenty years old at most.


    "Can you tell me now."


    "Please don''t get me wrong, I... My name is Kunou Yakumo, and I am a ninja." Kunou Yakumo forcibly stabilized his mind, said.Confronting Nie Kong, Kou Chong Yakumo somehow developed pressure on himself, and he couldn''t do it calmly.


    "Oh? When did Japanese ninjas become monks part-time?" Nie Kong asked.


    "No, you may have misunderstood. The monk''s temple has inherited our Japanese ancient magic since childhood, so it''s just an exception. Ninjas are actually a profession, mainly responsible for investigating relevant information." Kunou Yakumo smiled wryly.He seems to be a fool, but he doesn''t look like a monk, but this is probably Yakumo''s characteristic.


    "So, who asked you to investigate me?" Nie Kong asked.


    "No, no one commissioned it. You don''t know, ninja is a strange profession. Only by investigating intelligence can you feel happy. Because you appeared in the Kuroba family, the most famous Yotsuba branch in Japan, and attracted my attention. Did not get you I am very sorry for agreeing to investigate you without authorization. Please forgive my reckless behavior." Kunou Yakumo said apologetically.


    "Forget it, I don''t want to see any mice within ten kilometers of my house in the future, otherwise you understand the consequences." Nie Kong said calmly.


    Although it can kill Kunou, killing one will also come to the second. If you ask Kunou to warn them, the effect may be much better than killing him yourself.


    "Little monk understands." Guzhong Yakumo nodded solemnly.

 1824 The collapse of the second element Text 01850, Kunou Yakumos survey results

    "I''m embarrassed! I knew that, why should I personally come to check his information." Yakumo sighed, and now he can safely come out from Nie Kong, thanks to him not killing himself.


    When did the Great Asia Alliance appear such a strong man, although he is not as good as a strategic-level magician, because a strategic-level magician can master the power of destroying fleets or cities in one blow.And Yakumo initially learned about Nie Kong''s physical skills, but he already felt that he was no worse than a strategic-level magician.Yakumo, he really didn''t understand why he would let his precious magician powerhouse leave his country and come to Japan, the hostile country of Asia.Even if you have a Japanese green card and live in Japan, isn''t the Great Asia Alliance afraid of losing talent?


    On the other hand, Nie Kong was too mysterious.Kunou Yakumo tried his best to check the world-wide information, but after a long time, he couldn''t find out his true origin.Yakumo intuitively told himself that Nie Kong might not come from Daya.


    "Hey, with my disciple Ono Haruka''s own unique stealth ability, I believe that the investigation will definitely be more professional than me. Maybe she should be sent in the beginning. Now I can''t continue, I feel so depressed. Only let My little disciple Sibo is disappointed. Tomorrow, tell him what he has known for a few days." According to Yakumo''s motto, their ninjas naturally like to investigate intelligence.After all, Nie Kong''s warning made him depressed to terminate the investigation.If there is another time, Yakumo knows that Nie Kong will not be merciful.


    Nie Kong was able to see through his illusion, but he also killed himself with a single move in physical skills, restraining himself to the death.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    So the next day, when the early morning duel exercise was over, Yakumo asked Siboda to come to him.Sweat came out of Siboda''s forehead, indicating the hard work of the special training, but a few monk disciples of Yakumo were knocked to the ground and couldn''t get up.


    His disciple is very talented in physical skills, and he understands that he works hard, Yakumo can see his growth every day.Although it was indeed amazing, compared with Nie Kong, Yakumo found that he was much more normal.It seems that because of expectations, the score is more stringent.


    "Master, do you have any special requirements." Siboda also stood in front of Yakumo, listening to his teachings.


    "Taya, the matter you asked me to investigate the other day has come to fruition." Yakumo said.


    Tatsuya made an "Ah" voice, and soon his eyes were filled with surprise, admiring the strength of Yakumo''s intelligence line.In a few days, how powerful it should be to get information from the Great Asia Alliance, better than military spies.


    "The results are expected to disappoint you. I have only been in contact with the target for a few days, so I can only roughly tell you some basic information about him." Yakumo said, shaking his head.


    "Could it be that the Great Asia Alliance encrypted his data?" Spoda also asked.


    "Not necessarily, or he is not from the Great Asia League. According to the information, he first appeared at "Four Leaf Technology" in Tokyo, Japan more than ten days ago and bought a general-purpose CAD. In that paragraph He had been living in Kuroba''s house before time, and he didn''t move out from there until he bought a mansion a few days ago. There was no specific information about him before, as if it came out of thin air, I really don''t understand his origin. "Yakumo said strangely.There was nothing to say that he seemed to hide a mysterious woman in the mansion.Because of Nie Kong''s guard, he could not understand.


    "Isn''t there any information about his magic?" Siboda also continued. What he cares most about is Nie Kong''s strength.


    "In terms of magic, he tried CAD for the first time and sent out a vibration-based magic. The power is probably tactical! And Hei Yu Gong, who is in charge of Siye Technology, saw his strength and invited him to his own home in an attempt to win He went to Kuroba''s house. As for his physical skills, let''s not talk about it, so as not to beat you down." Now his disciple is weaker than himself in pure physical skills. In a few years, Yakumo feels impossible. Defeating yourself, let alone defeating Nie Kong.


    "Did Master and him meet? Which one of you wins and who loses?" Si Bo Da Ye''s face was very calm, he was transformed into losing all his feelings, but only Shen Xue''s feelings.


    "Well, two easy moves." Yakumo narrowed his narrow eyes and said an ambiguous answer.


    "Don''t worry too much. Since I got to know him for a few days, I probably guessed his character. How can I say that he has inherited the gentle, elegant, friendly and courteous qualities of mainland China for thousands of years. He will not take the initiative. To hurt others," Yakumo said.


    Observing Nie Kong a few days ago, he found that he often played with the Black Feather sisters and brothers when he was idle, and treated the Black Feather maids with a gentle attitude.Yes, like Xianyunyehehe, but enjoying unrestrained freedom.


    Yakumo often asked about Nie Kong, the maid of the Black Feather family. Hearing all his stereotyped compliments, the maid of the Black Feather family admired him.


    He himself was found out because of surveillance, so he learned a lesson.Maybe he was aware of himself from the beginning, and he didn''t make a move. He should have warned himself at that time.


    Si Poda was also silent for a long while, and because Nie Kong hurt Shen Xue last time, he would not easily relieve Nie Kong''s vigilance.


    "I understand, I hope he will give me more time." Spoda also said softly.No matter whether Nie Kong hurt Shen Xue in the future, he didn''t want to be as powerless as he was a few days ago.The appearance of Nie Kong made him eager to become stronger and his duty as a guardian.


    "Men Ye from the Four Leaf Family and You Yezi from the Black Feather Family, they are obviously not strategic magicians, but I understand that their strength is very strong, and Nie Kong''s strength is as good as they should be." Yun said with emotion.


    "Hei Yu You Yezi?" Siboda also frowned, recalling her appearance in his mind.It seems that the impression is very vague, and I have rarely encountered her since childhood.


    "Well, you can go and compete with her if you have a chance." Yakumo nodded and said.


    Yakumo will send someone to investigate and make a list of the strong people in the plural families hidden in Japan.Although he said it was his own evil taste, their intelligence ability had to be said to be very strong.

 1825 The collapse of the second element body 01851, Zhou Gongjins mission

    Since moving out of Hei Yu''s house, Nie Kong found that there were so many "visiting" guests.But except for the sisters and brothers of Ya Yezi, the others were uninvited.For example, Nie Kong kicked Monk Bayun only last night, and now there is another guy who hides his head and shows his tail.


    Moreover, Nie Kong discovered that he had used a strange technique, and walked upright from the door with strange steps.


    The charming handsome face appeared in Nie Kong''s sight. Although he looked familiar, Nie Kong was only seeing him for the second time.Because his name Nie Kong is too deep, he is the Chinese immigrant from Daya named Zhou Gongjin.


    At the first meeting, Nie Kong saw from Zhou Gongjin''s eyes that he knew himself, and it seemed that he was right.And the technique he used should be the very famous Qimen Dunjia in ancient Chinese magic. He can hide his figure silently like Monk Yakumo.If anyone has sensitive and sensitive eyes to Lingzi, he can see through his whereabouts.Of course, Nie Kong is an exception. There is no illusion in the second dimension that can hide his eyes.So Zhou Gongjin''s actions before him were so ridiculous in Nie Kong''s eyes.


    By coincidence, Nie Kong closed the door and rejected him directly outside the door. He doesn''t welcome uninvited "guests"!


    Hearing only a loud "clam", Nie Kong was surprised to find that there was a personally shaped gap in the wooden door.Then Zhou Gongjin was too rude, and he dared to walk directly into his house without knocking on the door.


    Before Nie Kong scolded, he almost laughed when he saw what Zhou Gongjin looked like at this time.


    That fascinating and handsome face was almost broken. Not only did the protruding nose shed red blood after being hit, but the white face was also scratched a lot.


    "Your Excellency is too Meng Lang, why do you have to hit the door of my house, do you know if you knock on the door first? Forget it, you won''t be allowed to compensate." Nie Kong said reproachfully.


    "I''m sorry to bother you. My name is Gongjin Zhou. I currently live in Chinatown in Tokyo. I am a Chinese who left mainland China to live in Japan like you." He hurriedly took out a handkerchief and wiped the blood stains on his pretty face. He was embarrassed. Regaining her elegance, Shang Xianxin offered a gift to Nie Kong.


    "I didn''t say that I was from Daya. Come on, what''s wrong with you sneaking in to find me?" Nie Kong asked indifferently.


    Zhou Gongjin laughed bitterly, Nie Kong had already discovered himself, and made himself suffer.


    "Well, in fact, I am entrusted by the Great Asian Alliance military to take you back to our Kunlun Fangyuan Headquarters in Nanjing, China. I hope you can agree to my request!" Zhou Gongjin said with a bow.


    Nie Kong kept a sneer and said it nicely. In fact, they planned to use force to arrest him and return to the country, right? Zhou Gongjin really had something to do with the runner-up army.


    "You give me a word to them, let them bother me less, I''m not their research material." Nie Kong didn''t bother to go to Polya League, anyway, the home game of the second element rarely happens there, and he has no plans to go. There.Of course, there are exceptions. It seems that Nie Kong remembers that there is only one Chinese young master.


    "Oh, it''s really disturbing for you to say that. If you resist the military''s order, they won''t spare me." Zhou Gongjin said jokingly.


    "What is your life and death to me?" Nie Kong said, shaking his head.


    "Then let you taste a little bit of bitterness-Ji, snarling dog!" Zhou Gongjin pointed out a yellow paper spelled out, and suddenly only saw the shadow of the four-legged beast fell from the sky.The huge dog-shaped silhouette attacked Nie Kong, and it opened its mouth and bit at Nie Kong''s arm.


    "Woo..." The snarling dog in mythology can swallow the sun and the moon, so there is the legend of the dog eating the sun.


    The black beast struck instantly, so fast that it was difficult to react.Nie Kong sensed a strange power from the shadow of the black dog.


    Once changed to another person, he may bite off his arm at once.He can become a spy sent by the Chinese military to Japan, Zhou Gongjin''s strength is not a joke, even Hei Yugong will not be his opponent.


    Nie Kong tore his big hand, and actually tore the black beast that came to pieces to pieces.


    "Really...It took me ten years to make that thing." Zhou Gongjin whispered in astonishment. He didn''t expect his trump card to be so vulnerable to Nie Kong.


    "Do you threaten me with force?"


    Nie Kong looked directly at Zhou Gongjin with cold eyes, and the suppressed atmosphere made Zhou Gongjin''s face constantly sweating.Looking into his eyes, Zhou Gongjin couldn''t resist.


    It is rumored by the military that he mysteriously appeared in Quanzhou thirty years ago and destroyed the Kunlun branch of Dahan. Daya only took him out of the warehouse a year ago.It was accidentally discovered that he had not changed anything, and it was difficult to cut his body to get his genes.


    Ten days ago, the Kunlun General Hospital in Nanjing was destroyed. Only General Lu Ganghu and Meng Ke survived, which seems to be a good thing he did when he was awake.


    "Qi Bomb!" Nie Kong took out his CAD with the other hand, and launched magic at him.It can compress air into blocks (air bombs) and shoot them out. It is a very popular and common magic.


    "What!" Zhou Gongjin, who was under the pressure of Nie Kong, planned to forcibly avoid the attack, but found that the compressed air bullet appeared in front of him in the next second.


    "Fast spell casting speed." Several air bullets shot out, blocking his surroundings.At such a close distance, it is impossible to escape with Qimen Dunjia.


    "Puff!" Zhou Gongjin gritted her teeth and deflected her body, causing the bullet to hit her shoulder and arm, avoiding her own vitals.


    At first, he thought that Nie Kong was just exaggerating the reality and reality. There is no vegetative life that can live for 30 years, and it is useless to force his body to face his own magic.However, his naive thoughts were finally thrown out of the clouds when facing Nie Kong.


    It is no exaggeration to say that Nie Kong''s repression for him is greater than that of his master, one of the seven sages, Gide Heigu.


    "What a monster." Zhou Gongjin said with a wry smile.


    "Get out, don''t bother me, it''s okay." Nie Kong swept his sleeves, and the wave of anger pushed him out the door.To my surprise, the human-shaped hole at the door was magically repaired.

 1826 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01852Late night cooking

    "What happened? It''s noisy."


    In the middle of the night wearing snow-white pajamas, I came to the hall, but I saw that the table had already set a few dishes and rice. The colors looked colorful and they looked very good.


    The cooking does not have the luxury of Yotsuba''s, but it gives her an alternative and novel experience, and brings a warm feeling, as if her belly seems to be attracted to become hungry!!And Nie Kong, who made those dishes, is coming back from the hallway.


    "It''s okay, but why are you up?" Nie Kong asked.


    "My body is not ill. The main reason is that the mental weakness requires a long period of rest." Sitting at the table late at night, tasting the delicious food on the table with chopsticks, making it as if she was the hostess.


    The unprecedented taste stimulated her taste buds, and she was suddenly defeated in the middle of the night, and her mouth was full.The simple dishes made with a few ingredients, why did he cook many times more delicious than the chef at Yotsuba''s.


    "I said late at night, you seem to have forgotten an important thing." Nie Kong said.


    "Wh...what?" He noticed that Nie Kong was looking at his eating appearance with weird eyes, and his face appeared unnatural late at night.


    "I am the master, and you are my maid." Seeing her look puzzled, Nie Kong continued to explain: "As my maid, you should be the one who prepared three meals for me. Got it."


    The action in the middle of the night suddenly froze, but the pretty face that was supposed to be pale showed a lovely crimson, not at all like a young woman in her forties.


    "Hey, don''t you know how to make cooking?" Nie Kong asked in surprise when he saw her expression.


    "Who said, it''s just a mere... mere cooking. It can be solved by placing... an automatic catering machine, how... how can it stump me." He returned to his plain expression in the middle of the night, as if he said it. It''s the same thing.


    "Haha, that''s okay, I''m going to taste your craft tomorrow." Nie Kong laughed.In fact, as the eldest lady of the Yotsuba family late at night, there is no shame in being served by someone since she was a child.And Nie Kong''s cooking skills have gone through many worlds and become the culmination, few can match him.


    He took a deep breath in the middle of the night, never expecting that Nie Kong would really dare to treat himself as a maid.I''m so angry, isn''t it just saving myself?


    At the thought of having promised to prepare food tomorrow due to face, his cheeks appeared sad late at night.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the early morning of the next day, Nie Kong came out of his bedroom.


    I was about to wash up and opened the room to take a look. I was wearing a white scarf late at night and was doing it decently in the kitchen.The square dining table in the hall seems to have been set up early for breakfast.


    He came to the dinner table and almost didn''t faint.The sandwich was made of a large piece and a small piece without any fillings in between.I couldn''t tell what was cooked on the other dish. Nie Kong leaned closer and smelled it. Some eggs smelled like fried eggs, but it was dark outside.


    Half of her head poked out of the kitchen late at night, she secretly glanced at Nie Kong, and warned: "Nie Kong, you are not allowed to eat first, you need to wait for me to bring the milk."


    Nie Kong raised his eyes and looked. She seemed to have been busy for a while. The shiny forehead had a layer of crystal sweat, and the little white face was stained with oil. How could it look like the one before. The sky is high and the earth is thick, the tall lady.


    Nie Kong finally washed it out, and had already brought the milk late at night.Nie Kong took a look, fortunately the milk was normal.


    Late at night, he said complacently: "How about it, I can do it."


    Nie Kong couldn''t laugh or cry, nodded and said: "Ability, ability."


    "Hurry up, then," said enthusiastically late at night.


    Nie Kong bit his head and tasted the sandwich first.As you can see on the surface, there is no taste, at least you can add some jam in the middle.


    Simple breakfast can''t be done well, Nie Kong doesn''t expect her to cook any level of cooking at noon and evening.It seems that I have to teach her to be a qualified maid just like training Mayin.


    Seeing Nie Kong eating the breakfast he made hard by himself, he was overjoyed late at night, and he couldn''t help feeling an unprecedented sense of satisfaction.She pointed to the fried egg and said, "Nie Kong, you can try another plate."


    Nie Kong stirred a few times with his chopsticks, and asked, "What is that dark dish?"


    "Did you not see it, fried eggs." He said naturally late at night.


    Nie Kong''s eyes widened, and he said in his heart: "I said that I should be murdering the chicken. If the egg is fried like that, the chicken will die."


    In the middle of the night, Qiao Lian smiled like a flower, the first time she experienced the life that made her novel.It might be good to live a different way.


    Nie Kong smiled and said, "Late night, you worked hard today, so come and eat some."


    "Yeah, I think it must be delicious too."


    He wiped the sweat on his head with a thin hand, and took the sandwich late at night, only took a bite, and then he vomited out panicked: "Wow, it''s so light, it doesn''t taste a bit."


    In the middle of the night, I didn''t give up, I made a piece of fried egg before I bite it, and I spit out again with a click, and muttered: "It''s so bitter and burnt, and there is no egg smell at all."


    Finally, he turned his gaze to the milk, took a sip, and said with a sigh of relief: "Fortunately, the milk is delicious."


    "really."


    She saw Nie Kong''s smiley eyes, her pretty face was full of embarrassment, as if milk is ready.


    "Yes! I don''t know how to cook, just laugh at me." He let go in the middle of the night, blushing and confessing the facts.


    "Well, you are married to someone else, you are really an incompetent wife." Nie Kong said, shaking his head.


    "Although...Although I am married, I have always lived in Yotsuba''s home, arranged by...by the butler, Ye Shan." said quietly late at night.


    "Okay! Anyway, I have half a year to learn it slowly. Girls should master washing and cooking." Nie Kong said.


    She suddenly felt aggrieved and annoyed, she was in her forties, but why did she feel that Nie Kong was more mature than herself.

 1828 The collapse of the second element body 01854, adjust cad

    The summer vacation is coming to an end, which means that Ya Yezi and Wen Mi have entered middle school, and Shen Xue has also been promoted to the second grade of middle school.As for the Magic High School in Tokyo, it will start a one-year admissions assessment.It seems that the little girl of Morino will participate in the freshman assessment this year, and Nie Kong hopes to see the reunion.


    Sister Hei Yu left with a happy smile. Nie Kong looked at the beautiful young woman drying clothes in the yard and gradually smiled.


    Although she just said to ignore herself, she obediently helped herself hang the laundry on the bamboo pole.It is a pity that the grace and noble temperament is extremely inconsistent with the maid, but it is the same as the beauty of the wagtail goddess, which makes people feel a little bit like a good wife and a mother.A lot has changed from before Nie Air Conditioning''s teaching a few days ago. Before, she was full of superior posture, and she spoke with the arrogance of the Si Ye family.


    "Late night, come here."


    Looking around in the middle of the night, he found that Sister Black Feather was gone, and then moved to Nie Kong lightly, "What''s the matter."


    "It is said that the first high school is preparing for the new enrollment exam. What do you think of me as a teacher there." Nie Kong asked.


    "No, you want to be a teacher in Magic College?" He looked weird late at night, feeling that he could not keep up with Nie Kong''s thinking.


    "Well, it''s my professional habit."


    "The resources of magic teachers in Japan are very scarce, because teachers not only need to have a wealth of theoretical knowledge of all magic systems, but also have a high level of practical skills! How many magic do you currently master?"


    "There should be ninety-nine of them. The magic activation in the general-purpose CAD of Siye Technology is almost understood."


    "Come on, the magic start-up style of general-purpose CAD storage is a common and simple basis. It is almost the same as a student at your level! If you really want to persist, you can let Kuro Yugumi arrange you to Yotsuba Studying in the Institute of Science and Technology, it is possible to wait until you have learned something." He shook his head in the middle of the night and said in a euphemistic tone.


    Nie Kong also felt that the magic stored in the CAD that he bought was too simple, but in large families, such as Ya Yezi and her little loli, they have their own CAD to store their own magic that they are good at.


    "Forget it, then I will give up being a high school teacher for the time being. But, I also plan to go to Siye Technology Research Institute." Nie Kong pondered.


    "Let Hei Yugong help you, it''s not convenient for me to come forward." Midnight frowned and said.


    "Don''t get me wrong, Yotsuba Science and Technology Research Institute is in the hands of Saba Ryurou. Why am I going there to get angry? I only plan to adjust my own CAD." Kuroyu Gong is in charge of the sales side, while Saba Ryurou is responsible for After becoming a son-in-law, he is responsible for managing the research of Siye Technology.


    "It''s true that your characteristics should belong to the spiritual aspect like ours. The commonly used CAD may not be suitable for you." As if remembering Nie Kong''s treatment of her mental weakness, he nodded in response late at night.


    "Right, you can''t be a teacher, it''s okay to be a student in school," Nie Kong said lazily.


    "Huh?!" Nie Kong''s words stunned late into the night.


    "No." Nie Kong also felt very awkward, saying that he has become the father of a daughter You Yezi in his twenties, and now going to school as a high school student makes his face a little hot.


    "Yi Gao will absorb people with magical talents. Age doesn''t have much effect. I just think your age is a little bit older." said late at night, laughing and crying.I already thought that Nie Kong''s mind was more mature than he was. Wouldn''t it be a problem if I went to school to teach with a group of children.


    "It''s okay, my heart is young." Nie Kong can''t let his mentality grow old for the two-dimensional world he likes. At most, he will become mature in thinking about problems.


    "I''m going to Siye Technology now, you take good care of your home at home." Nie Kong finally told her, and then used teleport to leave late at night and appeared in front of Siye Technology that sold CAD.


    After staying for a while late at night, she didn''t see Zibo using magic, but how did Nie Kong disappear?


    "Always mysterious, it seems that there are many secrets hidden." Midnight whispered to himself, and the cheeks of You Yezi and Nie Kong in their minds suddenly became one.Does his sister''s daughter have anything to do with him?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Nie Kong appeared strangely and abruptly behind Hei Yugong, frightened Hei Yugong''s feathers exploded.If Nie Kong wanted to kill him, he didn''t even react.


    "I said Nie Kong, I can ask you not to show up in that way in the future, it will scare people to death." Hei Yu Gong said with a wry smile.


    "Don''t worry about that little thing, I have something to come to you." Nie Kong said indifferently.


    "Hey, it''s really rare." Hei Yugong was surprised, thinking that Nie Kong was very capable.


    "I want you to accompany me to the Siye Institute of Science and Technology, and ask the researchers inside to help modify the CAD magic activation pattern inside." Nie Kong explained.Of course, as long as he understands the activation formula of magic, Nie Kong can directly construct the activation formula with his brain and use it. He can copy all the magic.


    "So, it seems that you should understand the modern magic system." Hei Yu Gong suddenly realized that the surprised expression on his face became a matter of course.


    Everyone has their own characteristics. For example, some people adapt to the acceleration in the eight categories of system magic, and some are aggregation enhancement.Some powerful magic must be matched with specially adjusted CAD to release the purpose.


    Nie Kong''s magic talent is very strong, and Hei Yugong is very curious what exactly Nie Kong''s magic characteristics are.At present, there are powerful physical skills, the magic in general-purpose CAD can be instant, and the ability of instant movement!


    "Wait a moment, I will arrange the handover work first." Hei Yugong nodded and signaled Nie Kong to sit for a few minutes, while he instructed his deputy to do the related matters.


    "Okay." Nie Kong didn''t bring the late night out, otherwise he wouldn''t bother Hei Yugong.


    Originally, as long as the hairstyle of late night was changed to real night, it was difficult for anyone to recognize it, but I was afraid of encountering real night.


    Zhenye may not say anything, but the employees inside may not be the case. If two Zhenye appear at the same time, they will doubt it.

 1829 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01855, Shenxue also come to debug

    Hei Yugong and Nie Kong left in his special car and went to Siye Technology Research Institute.Yotsuba Institute of Technology, as a research center for CAD and magic, is actually located on the outskirts of Tokyo.Nie Kong took a car from Tokyo, and it took two hours to reach the destination¡ªthe high-tech industrial park covered by high-tech buildings.


    It is the research center of technology companies and the heart of Siye Technology.The guard is relatively tight.Not only is it monitored by machinery, but the deployment of security manpower is also arranged to spare.Because they were led by Hei Yugong, the guards there did not stop them, and finally they came to a room with floor-to-ceiling windows on one wall.


    Outside the glass is a half-story building that goes straight to the ground, like the vast space of a hangar.


    Nie Kong and the others came to Siye Technology''s Third Academy of Sciences, but it didn''t take long before it was established. All the scientific research talents in it were hired by Ryuro Sibo.As for the other end of the space, it was the same observation room, but it seemed much busier than the third department, so Hei Yugong brought Nie Kong here.


    In addition, in the area responsible for cad testing, more than a dozen technicians and researchers are busy walking around, discussing or operating measuring instruments.


    "Excuse me, where is Director Niu Shan?" Hei Yu Gong stopped the busy technician and asked aloud.


    He glanced at Hei Yugong, pointed to the room used to mediate CAD and said, "Um..., if you ask Director Niu Shan, he should be helping the princess of the Siye family mediate CAD."


    "The princess of the Yotsuba family?" Hei Yugong looked surprised, and opened the door of the room. The first person who appeared was a tall but not thin, gray work uniform, and a technician with a killer haircut. He Hit the instruction set in front of a high-tech computer.Then the familiar Spodar also waited, as if watching Niu Shan learning how to mediate CAD.


    The Sibo Shenxue, the little princess from the Four Leafs family, was lying flat on a platform similar to a sealed cabin.


    Seeing Nie Kong''s arrival, Spoda also looked at him closely, his eyes full of warning and hostility.Nie Kong was surprised that he didn''t pay attention to his idleness, and his eyes mostly stayed on the lying beautiful girl.


    "It turns out that Little Sister Shenxue also came to debug her CAD, how is the situation?" Hei Yugong asked with interest.


    Hearing what Hei Yugong said, the technician director named Niu Shan shook his head without speaking, and looked at the screen intently.


    After waiting for about half an hour, the blue fluorescence surrounding the platform slowly dissipated.Shen Xue, who was asleep with her eyes closed, couldn''t open her eyes immediately, so she should get used to it for a while.


    "According to her instructions, I stored an A-level magical ice hell activation formula in the special CAD. When she wakes up, I should be able to see the results." Niu Shan said.


    "It is true that Yotsuba has appointed the next head, who is only thirteen years old and can actually use A Grade magic." Hei Yu Gong praised.


    "Hehe, Ms. Shenxue''s magical power is indeed very strong. She surprised me." Niu Shan also nodded. He didn''t expect that the magic talents of young people from multiple families would be so different from ordinary people.


    "By the way, Director Niu Shan, can you help my friend also debug CAD." Hei Yugong pointed to Nie Kong and asked him.


    "Yes, Miss Shen Xue didn''t wake up anyway." Niu Shan agreed.


    "Thank you in advance."


    While Niu Shan and the others watched, Nie Kong took out his general-purpose CAD.


    When the CAD of Nie Kong was connected to the computer, Niu Shan was very speechless because of the magic activation inside. His CAD was too common and common, unlike the ones from the Si Ye family.It''s like catching a quasi-mythical beast in the PM, and discovering that it only wags its tail and other non-attack skills?


    "How do you plan to debug?" Niu Shan muttered in his heart, but didn''t say anything.


    "Help me lose all the A-level magic activations you know about it." Nie Kong said.


    As soon as he said this, everyone including Hei Yu Gong was stunned.We must know that magic is classified into two types: four systems and eight major types of magic (system magic) and non-four major systems (non-system magic).


    In a broad sense, although it is only to distinguish the phenomena caused by the use of thoughts, as long as the phenomena caused by the operation of thoughts change the information body or change the situation, it is counted in the category of magic.


    But everyone''s characteristics are different, and the types of magic suitable for them are also different.Some are talented only in acceleration, and some may be aggregation systems.Some low-level magic in the eight categories


    The obstacles are not big, but the A-level magic activation is too complicated, so many people can only be good at one of them.


    And Japan''s most famous ten-letter writer is also good at the four major system magic at best.Of course, the secret techniques of the plural families will not be made public, and the techniques are researched by their own family research laboratory and are only available to their families.


    "Can you do it?" Nie Kong asked.


    "Then...even if I adjust the starter to your CAD, you won''t be able to use it. Let''s test your magic characteristics first, and then choose your own suitable magic." Niu Shan persuaded.


    "You don''t need to worry about this." Nie Kong waved his hand to interrupt his speech. In terms of destructive power, in fact, the power of modern magic is not as powerful as the elves and AST troops in Date Battle.


    Needless to say, the magical power of the elves, AST has high-tech mechas, and the random areas of their mechas can launch flight and defend the magic of the elves with invalid gravity.


    "Well, I will adjust the activation of the A-level magic that the world has revealed to your CAD, but I am not responsible for the consequences." Niu Shan can only say so.


    Hei Yugong also recovered his composure, and his eyes were closely at Nie Kong.For some reason, Hei Yugong felt that Nie Kong might succeed, and he said softly, "It''s a pity, some powerful secret techniques are not available, such as Yijia''s release magic-burst, such as the ten-character continuous formation. The wall. Their family¡¯s A-level magical secrets have a square array, like a copper wall and an iron wall."


    "Really, I will have a chance to collect it in the future." Nie Kong narrowed his eyes and suddenly laughed.

 1830 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01856, and deep snow competition

    According to the regulations of the Metropolitan Police Department to classify the dangers of magic, it has nothing to do with the power of magic, and is divided into three levels: A, B, and C.


    Lethal C-level: Possess magic that causes harm to people but is not lethal or has a low probability of lethality.


    Lethal B-level: Possess magic that may cause death damage or a high probability of death.


    Lethal A rank: possesses magic that can cause multiple deaths and injuries.


    In fact, the ability of a magician largely depends on the influence of genetic factors.Because magic is closely linked to the strength of the country.Countries began to strictly control the lineage of magicians, publicly or privately, prohibiting transnational marriages of magicians.


    In most countries, magicians are managed by a license system, and the standards for issuing licenses mostly follow international standards.The review standard is the magical construction and execution speed, scale, and interference, in other words, it is the same as the practical skills test of the nine magic colleges.


    Many of the A-level magic are created by each family for their own family''s magical characteristics. As a family''s secret technique, compared to some strategic-level magic, the openness is much better than that of the A-level magic.


    "The A-level magic activation type that we can understand in Yotsuba Technology includes the external magic lamenting Styx, the vibration system ice hell and the phonon shooting! Of course there is no lethality, but the difficulty is comparable to the A-level acceleration It''s a magic water spider, composite magic air armor!!" Director Niu Shan said.


    Phonon stepping is a high-level magic that raises the frequency of ultrasonic vibration and quantizes it to form a hot beam.


    Frozen Hell is a large-scale regional vibration magic. It can divide the target area into two, reduce the kinetic energy and heat energy of all matter in one space, and put the remaining energy in another area for heating, so as to comply with the principle of energy conservation. It is a kind of Subvert the hot and cold magic.


    The most powerful Yushu lamented Styx, inherited the mental interference magic characteristic of the Yotsuba family, and the magic outside the system that freezes the spirit.


    Unable to make the physical body die, it was hit by the object lamenting the magic of the Styx, the flesh and experience stopped and stiffened with the "stillness" of the spirit.According to observations, the interaction between the mind and the body may also cause part of the body to crystallize.In simple terms, it is a powerful trick to freeze the spirit.Unless there is interference magic, it is difficult to defend.


    The magical water spider, as its name suggests, increases the surface tension of the water, allowing people to walk or run on the water.


    The last air armor belongs to the compound defense magic of aggregation and movement.A layer of compressed air is constructed at the relative coordinates three to five centimeters on the surface of the body, and it is static at zero relative speed.


    And Hei Yu Gong feels that there are a few missing, his own original mental intervention magic poisonous bee, my uncle''s death blade, cousin''s meteor night, and the database of Four Leaf Technology do not have their activation style?


    "Yes, you help me adjust these four to my CAD, and then delete all the stored acceleration magic." Nie Kong continued.The accelerated magic had only a counterproductive effect on Nie Kong, and his speed was already fast enough.There are ninety-nine types of startup modes that can be logged in for general-purpose CAD each time.Even if CAD is the most advanced model, and it has been further improved, it cannot break the limit.


    "Okay, please lie down there." Director Niu Shan pointed to the free measuring platform beside Shen Xue''s left hand, and asked Nie Kong to lie down like Shen Xue.


    Nie Kong shook his head and refused: "No, you just need to help me adjust the start-up style in CAD. I don''t have a problem with the adaptability of the technique."


    Director Niu Shan had already characterized Nie Kong''s actions as a mess, and he didn''t intend to persuade him to immerse himself in typing on the virtual keyboard.


    Lines of instruction sets appeared on the screen in front of me, which was dazzling and hard to understand.Although Nie Kong intends to learn the operation skills from him, and then can debug CAD by himself, it seems not an easy task.


    It took more than thirty minutes for Niu Shan to complete the deletion and addition.In fact, he was quite remarked in his heart.Blaming Nie Kong for a lot of trouble, it is better to customize a new CAD.


    At the same time, Shen Xue who was lying there also opened her crystal eyes.When she saw a few more people watching her around, she screamed in panic and her face turned red.


    "Ah, Sister Shenxue, you are awake." Hei Yugong said with a smile.


    "Uncle Black Feather, you... why are you here?" Shen Xue stammered.


    "I came with Nie Kong." Hei Yugong replied.


    Shen Xue turned her gaze to the side, and when she saw Nie Kong, her pretty cheeks flushed even harder.


    "Ah, why didn''t anyone tell me." Knowing that he had seen her sleep, Shen Xue suddenly felt so embarrassed that she wanted to dig a piece of land and sew it in.


    And Si Poda frowned. He felt that the relationship between his sister Shen Xue and Nie Kong was strange.He always felt that because of the last incident, Shen Xue would feel sick to Nie Kong. Why did he feel so unhappy in his heart.


    My sister showed dislike for him at the time, why did such a huge change happen?


    "Hehe, I am here to debug CAD like Shenxue. I am not as good as you. I can use Grade A magic at the age of thirteen." Nie Kong said.


    "Wh... no, I haven''t tested it, it may not work." Shen Xue shook his head and whispered.


    "In that case, it''s just that you two will test it together. Nie Kong''s CAD is also ready to debug." Hei Yugong suggested.


    "How do you think it should be tested?" Nie Kong asked.


    "Speaking of Nie Kong, it seems that you are planning to go to a high school, so why don''t you have a friendly match with Little Sister Shenxue?" Hei Yugong said with interest.


    "Hey, Big Brother Nie Kong is going to study at Yigao." Shen Xue was surprised. She thought Nie Kong was in his twenties, so how could he be a high school student? He looked so mature.


    "Yeah." Nie Kong nodded and agreed to Hei Yugong''s request. He turned his head and smiled at Shen Xue: "Shen Xue, please take care of him later."


    "You...you are." Shen Xue bowed to Nie Kong shyly, feeling a little flustered.

 1831 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01857Defeat Shenxue

    "Let''s test the icicle offensive and defensive battle that simulates the Nine-School Battle. There should be a venue in the Siye Science and Technology Research Institute." Niu Shan suggested.


    The icicle attack and defense, referred to simply as the knocking pillar, is carried out in an outdoor field that is 12 meters long and 24 meters wide.The field is divided into two halves, each with twelve icicles one meter long and two meters high.


    In the game, in addition to using magic to defend their own icicles, it is also necessary to destroy the icicles of the opponent''s camp. The first to defeat all the icicles of the opponent''s position is the victory.


    Based on that nature, icicle offense and defense require extremely large-scale setting equipment.But preparing more than a dozen huge icicles in the midsummer, for Siye Technology, which has strong scientific magic power, preparing a venue is not a big problem.


    "It is indeed the best stage to test magic, Nie Kong, please give me some advice on Little Sister Shenxue." Hei Yugong nodded in approval.


    Shenxue''s ability can play 200% of his strength in the icicle battle. For Nie Kong, who cannot use physical skills, it should have a great advantage.


    "You can test it anyway, but you have to explain the rules to me first." Nie Kong only saw the secret tablet decoding of the Battle of Nine Schools during the summer vacation. He didn''t understand the content of icicle offense and defense.


    "The rules of the game are very simple. Players must use magic to protect the icicles of their own position on the platform, and then defeat the icicles of the enemy''s position. Let''s go, let''s go to the field first." Niu Shan explained, and brought Nie Kong and his party to the place. site.


    A four-meter-high platform is set up at both ends of the arena, and underneath is a piece of standing icicles.And behind the high platform where the players are standing, there is an observation room dedicated to the staff.There are machines that can detect the condition of testers, and large windows directly overlooking the stadium.I have to say that the equipment in Siye Institute of Technology is very complete.


    Nie Kong stood on a platform with a distance of ten meters from Shen Xue, with icicles for competition between them.


    "Sister Shenxue, attack first."


    Nie Kong''s voice made Shen Xue move her gaze from Nie Kong to the icicle. She held the tablet-shaped CAD in her hand, glowing with strong thoughts.


    "Then I will start, ice hell!"


    The red light turns yellow and then blue.In an instant, the strong brilliance covered the entire arena regardless of enemy and us.


    Then the field was divided into two seasons, and the deep snow covered the extremely freezing cold to strengthen the icicles on its side.And Nie Kong''s position raised vaguely swaying waves of heat, and all Nie Kong''s icicles began to melt.


    Hei Yu Gong uttered a sound of admiration, looking up at Shen Xue''s eyes with strong gaze, happy for her magical power.Frozen Hell is a highly difficult magic, occasionally used as an A, level examination questions in the magician certification test, causing many candidates to retire in tears.But for the thirteen-year-old Shenxue, it was just magic that could be used for granted.


    "That''s great, it seems I will also be taking action, Ice Mist God Realm!" Nie Kong couldn''t lose to a little girl, he sent out a vibration type magic stored in CAD.


    The mist rushing to the enemy formation is cold, hindering temperature changes-melting magic.


    "It''s actually the Frozen Mist Divine Realm?! But the magic is too strong." Niu Shan called out in surprise.


    Hei Yu Gong felt the same, but did not say anything.


    The wide-area cooling magic Ice Mist God Realm was originally a magic that evenly cooled the specific heat and phase of all matter in the area.But you can also use the same principles to create diamond ice dust, dry ice particles, or even large-scale air-conditioning containing liquid nitrogen to shoot at the target.


    Moreover, the magical power Nie Kong used has now risen to the highest level of the Ice Mist God Realm. The mist of liquid nitrogen covered the field, making Hei Yu Gong in the audience feel cold.


    "Ice flame hell."


    The thing that shocked Hei Yu Gong and the others again happened, and Nie Kong relieved the crisis, and used the next big magic without interruption.


    Just like resetting the scene of Sibo Shenxue, the icicle field in Shenxue is braving the heat.


    Shen Xue looked at Nie Kong with reverence in her eyes. She did not expect that Nie Kong''s magic level was much higher than her own, and the same magic was more powerful than her own.


    However, the icicles were actually able to hold them, preventing the "intelligence enhancement" from changing the temperature of the icicles, and forcing back the icy hell heat wave that heated the entire battlefield.


    It seems that Shenxue used the anti-magic "intelligence enhancement" to prevent Nie Kong''s magic from overwriting the target''s intelligence, and to prevent the heat wave released by Nie Kong from melting her own icicles.


    "Shen Xue, I''m going to use other magic." Nie Kong held the CAD model of a pistol, and the continuous calculation of the ice hell magic stopped, and new magic attacked at this time.


    Shen Xue''s intelligence enhancement was interrupted, and she found that a row of icicles in front of her had exploded.


    "Phonon shot?"


    Niu Shan screamed, he thought Nie Kong was a mess.Unexpectedly... Unexpectedly, he resorted to the ice hell, and then used another A-level magic in the next moment. It was obvious that he adjusted the magic activation into his CAD.What is abnormal? Use the newly debugged CAD so casually.


    It hits the high-level magic "phonon shot" of the vibration system magic¡ªa high-level magic that raises the frequency of ultrasonic vibration and quantizes it to form a hot beam.


    Used by Nie Kong, the power of the phonon shot directly caused Shenxue''s icicles to roar.


    The sound of falling icicles, the sound of the base cracking and exploding.The surface of the icicle shattered and burst, showing how violent the explosion was.The area magic that restrains the vibration and movement of his entire position, Nie Kong''s magic power even spreads across the ground and underground.


    Shen Xue breathed out a scent, and looked at Nie Kong who was smiling at her quietly.The first time she tried magic with others, she realized her shortcomings and also felt Nie Kong''s strength.


    "What a strong magical power, if you give him the strategic magic starter, I really don''t know if he can use it?" Nie Kong''s super magic talents made Hei Yugong envied and moved.


    "No wonder You Yezi''s magic talent is so terrible, and it seems that he has inherited that one''s magic gene."


    Si Poda also stared at Nie Kong, Nie Kong''s strength once again made him very vigilant.


    At the same time, Nie Kong''s strength made him feel unusual emotions, except for Shen Xue.

 1832 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01858Shen Xues careful thinking

    "Brother Nie Kong, I lost!"


    Shen Xue looked at Nie Kong in admiration, she felt that her brother was already very good.But Nie Kong not only defeated himself head-on in terms of magic, he also defeated the guardian Spoda who he admired.


    I remember when I was six years old, when my elder brother became an escort object.It was impossible for a guard object who thought it was likely to be kidnapped or atrocities to be protected by elementary school children.So I didn''t recognize him in my heart for several years, based on the general definition, he didn''t have excellent magic talent.


    The older brother possesses superb intelligence, physical ability and special skills.The school''s performance is second to none. Any sport is first-class or super-class.


    Shen Xue felt that if he was not born in the Yotsuba family, he might have achieved outstanding achievements in other areas.Because she wanted to become "Four Leaves Deep Snow", she had to treat her brother as a tool, and she felt very guilty.


    But it should be a month ago that my elder brother came out to protect himself for the first time. He completely changed his previous views.At that time, I followed my mother on a trip to Okinawa, but was accidentally attacked by the Great Asia Alliance army and was dying.Then understand that his brother used his special ability to save himself, and bravely eliminated the invading Asian army!


    I didn''t know his true value, didn''t realize his true strength!Although not magic, his ability is enough to be the nemesis of all magicians!!Shen Xue had arrogantly thought in her heart that no one could beat her brother.


    But Nie Kong''s appearance broke the boring fantasy of her little daughter''s house.When meeting Nie Kong for the first time, he said that he could save his mother and take her away.


    I was only attacked by Daya''s army not long ago. How can I believe that he is a Chinese from Daya, so I naturally want to stop him.And when he brutally pushed himself and fell to the ground, his anger can be imagined.


    Brother, he deserves to be his guardian, standing up to protect himself.It''s a pity that the brother who thought he was invincible had nothing to do with Nie Kong, and he was completely defeated in his hands.


    I was very unwilling in my heart, thinking that Nie Kongqiang was only doing physical exercises.If you give time to cast magic on your own, you will definitely not lose to him.


    In the next three days after the death of his mother, the resentment towards Nie Kong in his heart also changed, and all became deep self-blame, blaming himself for killing his mother.


    Now it seems that Nie Kong is more mysterious than his previous brother.Not only did he easily defeat his brother in physical skills, but his magical talent was also extremely powerful. As Yotsuba''s heir, he was not an opponent.The heroes Ya Yezi and Wen Mi look forward to are definitely people like Nie Kong and him.


    Handsome and powerful, when I first met, I thought that his character would be very rough, but Shenxue found that he was actually much gentler than his brother after getting along a few times.


    "Sister Shenxue, you are also very strong. Let''s exchange and learn when we have time in the future. I don''t have much contact with modern magic." Nie Kong responded with a light smile.


    "Yeah, Wenmi and Yayezi also like to play with Nie Kong." Hei Yugong said with satisfaction. Of course he is very happy. His children Yayezi and Wenmi no longer admire the tools of the Siye family. Spoda!!


    Hei Yu Gong used to watch his children and Spoda get close, he was quite a headache.In my heart, I call him the culmination of the sins of the Four Leaf Family.To be extreme, just treat him as a servant and a disposable item.Based on this meaning, Heiyu Gonglian belongs to Siye in his bones.So he will feel very embarrassed when he sees his children treat the props with admiration.


    Shen Xue glanced at Nie Kong and said softly, "Then... Then wait for me to be free." When communicating with someone with a better magical level than her, Shen Xue also felt that she could learn a lot, and did not reject Nie Kong.


    "Haha, by then, maybe I will give Little Sister Shenxue a big surprise." Nie Kong pretended to be mysterious.


    Shen Xue''s face was thin, and she didn''t dare to ask more.The little girl''s curiosity is very strong, and Nie Kong can give her hope to meet again.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Shen Xue and Si Boda also left first. She didn''t want to spend more than a minute in Siye Technology Research Institute, and didn''t want to see her father and his woman Sayuri, whom she didn''t like.Nie Kong continued to stay at Siye Technology, and seemed to need to learn more about CAD debugging from Director Niu Shan.


    On the way back, Siboda also followed the deep snow, always remaining indifferent.


    "Brother, what do you think of Big Brother Nie Kong and his person?" Shen Xue''s crisp voice broke the silence.


    "Very strong!" Siboda also squeezed out two words. Even though he was proud, he had to admit that Nie Kong was a strong opponent. "But I persuaded Shenxue to ask him to stay away. I think he seems to be with you. Don''t have a plan for contact!!"


    Intentionally or unconsciously, Si Boda was also keenly aware that Nie Kong deliberately approached Shen Xue, especially inviting Shen Xue before parting.


    "No...impossible, what bad thoughts can he have. Not to mention that his strength is much stronger than ours. Aunt Maya and Uncle Kuroba also like him very much." Shen Xue did not believe.


    "I don''t know, maybe boys like Shenxue''s behavior, because Shenxue is very beautiful. But anyway, as long as he dares to hurt you, I can''t spare him." Siboda also clenched tightly. With his fists, his eyes were as cold as the December wind.


    "Wh...what, Nie Kong is very handsome, I...I don''t believe he would like me. Brother, I think you are too nervous, brother Nie Kong treats everyone the same. "Shen Xue''s cheeks turned red in an instant, and she shook her head in a hurry to deny.


    Nie Kong liked herself, who would believe it, she felt ashamed to death.


    "Shenxue, Shenxue, please don''t be passionate. Let others know, you will definitely be laughed to death."

 1833 The collapse of the second element body 01859, changing clothes late at night

    Leaving Siye Technology, the time point was past five o''clock in the evening, and the blood-colored sunset dyed most of the sky.Nie Kong just returned to his yard and occasionally heard the girl humming happily.Although it is a little small, it seems to come from late at night.


    Nie Kong was a little weird. His curiosity drove him to the bedroom late at night. His voice was much clearer than outside.There is only one person hiding in his bedroom. If it is a teenager, it must have been secretly sent.But late at night is a mature young woman, shouldn''t he also be using something similar to cucumber, or using his own fingers, Nie Kong couldn''t help but a scene that is not suitable for children popped up in his mind.


    Maybe she was too careless. The door to her bedroom was not locked, and Nie Kong couldn''t help but push open the half-covered door.Before showing up to stop her from destroying Cucumber, Nie Kong found that he guessed the beginning, but failed to guess the end.


    In the middle of the night, the clothes were half untied, exposing large areas of snow-white skin, and the two snow-white hemispheres were half-covered in the black underwear, which looked particularly seductive and inviting.And the lower body only wore a pair of black silk pants, and the slender legs were undoubtedly revealed.The figure in the middle of the night was not as plump as Tsukushi, nor was he as tall as Esders.She is of that slim type, one point is too fat and one part is thinner.But her skin is undoubtedly white and tender, crystal clear like lychee meat.


    "Who?" Hearing the sound of the door opening, he looked vigilantly late at night.


    "Ahem!! It''s me, Nie Kong." Nie Kong stayed for a while after seeing the situation inside. Although it was her freedom to wear whatever clothes she wore late at night, Nie Kong had no right to complain.


    "You... why don''t you knock on the door!" The snow-white pretty face in the middle of the night became extremely ruddy, her moist eyes glared at Nie Kong fiercely, and at the same time hurriedly covered her exposed skin with her clothes.


    The first time I exposed my skin in front of another man, I felt ashamed late at night.


    "Sorry, I didn''t know you were changing clothes. I pushed it and found that the door was unlocked." Looking at her standing in front of her closet, Nie Kong realized that she might be trying on the clothes she gave her a few days ago. Set cute clothes.


    "Occasionally when I came back, I heard a noise in the yard, thinking something was wrong with you. Anyway, are you finally willing to wear those clothes?" Nie Kong said with a light smile.


    Except for the conservative maid uniforms, some of the clothes Nie Kong prepared for her were very revealing.For example, the skirt she is holding now is so short that it can hide the bottoms and pants.


    Change to the rest of the two-dimensional world, that suit is too ordinary.The current world is different from before. Girls'' dresses have become very conservative. Their skirts can barely show skin above the knees, and their tops are long sleeves with no arms exposed.


    It is said that around the year 2030, the earth''s rapid freezing led to the Third World War.Clothing etiquette that does not reveal the skin is undoubtedly a sequelae of the severe cold era.


    The cute uniform of the miniskirt is undoubtedly very bold and impactful.Nie Kong had given them late into the night before, and she would not wear them anyway.


    "Who...who wears that kind of revealing clothes, I...I actually plan to throw it away!! Those clothes have long been out of fashion, and girls of the last century will wear them." It seems that Nie Kong said. In the middle of the night, his eyes were full of panic.


    "Is it? I''m obviously happy to hear that I''m humming and trying on clothes." Nie Kong joked.


    In the middle of the night, her face was bloodshot, and she threw the skirt to Nie Kong in an embarrassed manner: "You...you give me out, I want to change my clothes."


    Nie Kong caught the clothes and walked towards her quickly: "What''s so shy, although you look pretty late at night, even if you wear too conservative clothes, it''s okay. But if you change into this kind of clothes, it will make me feel that you have changed. Many years young, like a girl of sixteen or seventeen."


    "Nonsense, I...how could I be more than 20 years younger." Shen Xue stepped back, avoiding Nie Kong''s hot gaze.


    "Well, or I will help you wear it myself." Nie Kong looked at her smirkly, making her blush and heartbeat late at night, feeling like she had never done before.


    Nie Kong stuffed all the clothes into her arms, obviously not giving her a chance to object.


    It''s okay to say to myself late at night, only this time.Then she pushed Nie Kong out of her bedroom. She planned to change into Nie Kong''s suit.


    "But... it''s okay." When Nie Kong heard it late at night, Nie Kong seemed to be beaten with blood.He opened the door, and the first thing he saw was her graceful back.


    It is a pair of slender and plump beautiful legs, and the skin exudes a bright white luster.She lowered her face, not daring to look at Nie Kong.


    But Nie Kong was able to see her black hair half-covered, revealing her drunken red cheeks, full of charm.


    It seemed that as long as he slightly raised his leg late at night, Nie Kong could see the scenery in his short skirt.And the upper body is wearing a blue sling cute, such as jade clavicle, small shoulders and deep breasts and grooves are fully presented.


    Although seeing her beautiful body in underwear, Nie Kong changed to the cool clothes of a girl, and Nie Kong felt that the night before him was more attractive to him.Nie Kong only felt his breathing stagnated, and his whole body began to feel warm.


    "It''s so beautiful and cute. Now it looks like your daughter Shen Xue looks like a pair of sisters." Nie Kong admired.


    Late at night, her hands were unaccustomed to pulling the corners of the short skirt, and she also saw herself in the mirror.I can''t believe it, that young girl full of vitality is actually herself, and she feels that she has become much younger.Yes, she doesn''t look like a young woman in her forties at all.


    And since I was educated by nobles since I was young, I dare to wear such revealing clothes, I am so ashamed.


    Because I was "dead" and lost everything I had before, but I gained unprecedented freedom. No matter what I did, no one would make irresponsible remarks.


    Hmm, but so shameful.How should I put it, I feel as if I have become Nie Kong''s wife!!Even the previous self did not have any experience of living alone with others.


    She herself has lived in Yotsuba''s home since she was a child, and she would take her guardian or Yotsuba''s housekeeper when she traveled.

 1834 The collapse of the second element body 01860, go to a high

    "Girls, what''s wrong with wearing cool clothes in summer? They can best show your own female figure. Just like you used to dress like a zongzi, if you cover your face, others think it will be a Where''s the boy." Nie Kong said jokingly.


    "Go, you think I''m so cute as a man and woman. Anyway, I won''t wear it for others to see."


    "Then I only want to wear it at home. I like it very much."


    "Who...who cares about you!"


    Nie Kong''s words are too misleading. Blushing in the middle of the night, in order to hide her panic, she used a charming and charming gesture to please her bangs.But when he saw Nie Kong staring at him, he turned his back to Nie Kong.


    "Oh, I said you are already a woman in her forties. What are you shy? I planned to let you try on a few other styles." Nie Kong broke the ambiguity and ambiguity in an exaggerated tone.


    "I... I won''t tell you anymore." I could not bear it late at night, and pushed Nie Kong directly out of his bedroom, quickly changing back to a set of conservative home clothes and going out to the hall.


    Nie Kong shook his head. Late at night, he was different from Mayin and the others, so the training method should not be too strong.Growing up in a big family for decades late at night, using too individualistic methods will only backfire.


    The best way to cook the frog in warm water is to adjust her dressing.It''s really difficult to expose her to be too cool at once, so she has to slowly reduce the fabric of her clothes.


    If she shortened the bottom of her skirt by about an inch a day, she would not feel much about it.After a few days, she was shocked to discover how her skirt was so short that it could only cover her underwear and pants.


    "By the way, Nie Kong, how are you going to Siye Institute of Science and Technology? Do you need me to help you." Sitting across from Nie Kong late at night, he asked him with concern.


    "Don''t forget that you are "dead". Who in the Yotsuba family will believe your survival. Unless Zhenye issues an announcement in the name of Yotsuba and asks you to come forward to prove it." Nie Kong said.


    On the other hand, Zhenye would not make such a stupid announcement.A few days after the funerals were held separately, they came out and explained that they didn''t die late at night, and everyone thought they were being tricked, and Yotsuba''s prestige would be ruined.


    "Of course I know, but as long as I make up a little bit as my own sister, Zhenye, it won''t be difficult to help you once." Late at night, said complacently, who made them twin sisters, you can simply pretend to be another person.


    "It''s really a good way, but it''s not necessary. My CAD debugging is done. I just feel very troublesome. I have to go there every time to debug. In fact, I delete and modify the CAD startup mode at most." Nie Kong failed to learn right away. It may take one or two days to adjust the CAD skills, optics can use high-tech computers, wait for a high school to learn.


    "Do you want to delete and modify the start-up of CAD, maybe I can help you." said softly late at night.


    "You said you would delete and change the startup style?" Nie Kong asked in surprise.


    "Yeah, but you need a computer and various appliances connected to the Internet." Nodding late at night.Their Si Ye sisters have been educated in magic since childhood, and it was too simple for her to delete and modify the magic start-up in CAD.And of course she is qualified to call the top-secret database of Siye Technology, which has the highest authority in Siye Technology.


    "Great, you really deserve to be my caring maid." Nie Kong hugged her fragrant body all of a sudden, haha ??smiled and turned in circles.


    In the middle of the night, the little hand beat Nie Kong, seeing that it was useless, he had no choice but to give up the struggle, nervously shrank into Nie Kong''s arms and did not dare to move.


    "Really, don''t think of me as a teenage girl." Midnight complained.He knew that he was in his forties, and if he had the slightest respect for his elders, he wouldn''t let himself be his maid at first.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A few days later, the first high school admissions assessment is finally about to begin.Junior high school students who found themselves talented in magic came to Tokyo to apply for the exam.


    It can be said that Yigao is a very influential university in Japan and the world.It is not too difficult to go out and find a good job after graduation.


    Because as long as the knowledge of magic theory is very good, the final scores of practical skills are not very bad, and there is a chance to be admitted as a candidate for the second course of the first high school.In contrast, the actual skill control can have 80 points, and even the poorer knowledge of magic theory can be admitted.If you want to get full rights in a high school, you must at least reach the level of a student in the test.


    The knowledge of magic theory can be supplemented by diligent study, but the practical skills rely on magic talent, which cannot be made up in any way.Yigao¡¯s admissions assessment is really strict, so only 200 students are admitted each year.


    Among the two hundred students, the second-degree students accounted for half, as a substitute for Corolla.After all, the study of magic is very dangerous. You will often die or have a dangerous shadow and cannot use magic. At that time, the best talents from the second-degree students will be selected to make up for one hundred graduates.


    The same is true for the other magic colleges, and even the number of admissions is much smaller than that of one.With all the teaching abilities of the nine universities, it can only teach 1,200 people a year.


    And the students in the flower crown are almost all children from hundreds of multiple families in Japan!!It can be said that it is very unfair. The poor have almost no chance to be exposed to magic.They claim that the ability of a magician depends largely on the influence of genetic factors.Among them, the children of the family are prohibited from marrying without authorization, and they only marry with families with magical gifts.The genes of magic caused those families to have much greater rights than the poor.


    Among them, the five families of four leaves, seven grasses, ten characters, nine islands and one island have the most influence in Japan.


    Among them, the Jiudao Lie of the Jiudao family established the sequence of the ten divisions until about twenty years ago, he was hailed as one of the strongest magicians in the world.The Japanese magical world honored him as the master, once the teacher of Yotsuba Midnight, Yotsuba Maya and Nanakusa Hiroichi!!


    He is over ninety years old, and he hardly appears in front of the public except for appearing in the Nine Schools Battle every year.


    Nie Kong didn''t need to worry, he lacked theoretical knowledge, but how could it be difficult for him to control his actual skills.

 1835 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01861, reunion with Mori

    Knowing the specific location of the college, Nie Kong simply went to sign up for the college''s admissions assessment.


    In front of the magnificent gate of the school, Nie Kong saw many students, probably thousands of them.Nie Kong followed the student crowd and finally arrived at his destination.


    The internal configuration of the school is a mechanically movable lecture hall and gymnasium, and a library with three floors above ground and two floors underground.There are also two small gymnasiums, plus locker rooms, shower rooms, warehouses, and preparatory buildings where club classrooms are located.Restaurants, cafes and welfare agencies are also single-family school buildings, in addition to various large and small attached buildings.The campus is not so much a high school, the configuration is like a university campus away from the hustle and bustle.


    The students who graduated from junior high school lined up in a long queue in front of the admissions office hall. The students would hold files of their own school status and their own information. If they successfully registered, they would get an admission ticket.There are no restrictions on the application conditions, so many people are attracted to apply.


    And when Nie Kong arrived, the eyes of countless students were all focused on him.Nie Kong is too mature and too handsome. He doesn''t look like a high school student at all. On the contrary, in terms of temperament, he will mistake people for a teacher.Therefore, seeing Nie Kong following behind the male classmates to apply for the first high school, many people were stunned.


    Nie Kong glanced awkwardly at the audience and found that he had really become an alternative existence, the focus of the audience.Well, he admitted that he was pretending to be tender.


    Hmm, no, there is actually a guy who is as mature as himself.And he is physically mature, while Nie Kong is in temperament and charm.The man was a dozen meters behind him, a muscular man with muscular body, as strong as a cow.If you look at the size alone, he is stronger than the average man in his twenties.Nie Kong''s height is only comparable to him, but the muscles of his body will not stand out.What Nie Kong envied was that he was talking with a girl who was smiling sweetly.


    The girl is only about 150cm tall and has long black hair that is slightly curly and supple.She is small but slim, the most beautiful girl among all the girls on the scene.


    "Oh, Nie Kong, why did you apply for the first high exam? You... didn''t you say that you will become a teacher." Nie Kong soon met an acquaintance, and a pretty girl with short hair appeared in front of him. , Looked at himself jokingly.


    "Little Molly girl, it''s been a long time." Nie Kong greeted with a smile.


    "It''s embarrassing, I said you can''t be a teacher." Morley smiled.


    "Ahem, if you can''t be a teacher, it''s not bad to be a classmate with you," Nie Kong said.


    "Hmph, don''t think it''s easy to apply for a high school. Have you seen the surroundings? Admitted two hundred from thousands of talents. It''s just one out of a hundred. And I don''t think your age is right. Go back obediently." He waved his small fist cutely, as if he wanted to hit Nie Kong as much as he could.


    "Don''t judge people by their appearance, maybe I''m not much older than you, don''t you see that the big man behind is different." Nie Kong chuckled lightly and pointed to the strong man behind.


    Mori followed Nie Kong''s fingers and immediately saw a mature face with Chinese characters.The strong muscles and the small and cute beauty and girls on the side form an alternative landscape, similar to the mashup of Gorilla King Kong and beautiful women.


    "Hey, he should be a man of ten characters." Morley let out a surprised cry.


    "Ten characters? Is it a ten characters who owns the "Wall-linked phalanx" of Iron Wall magic." Because they mentioned it in Siye Technology Heiyu Gong, Nie Kong wanted to see their secret skills.


    "That''s right, the ten characters are very strong." Morley looked a little excited. He didn''t expect that the next head of the famous Japanese ten characters would also come to Moko Yigao to study.


    "Then the cute girl who talked to him is his younger sister?" Nie Kong then asked.


    "How is it possible. Because of the nature of magic, I think if you were born in a ten-character family, even a girl might look like a ten-character gram person." Morley snickered.


    "She is so cute that anyone with a discerning eye can tell that she is not from a ten-character family. If I''m not mistaken, she should be the eldest daughter of the seven grass family, Mayumi Seven grass." Mori also recognizes a famous family for hundreds of families. For example, he can know the sister and brother of Ayako Kuroi.Of course, there is an exception. The Yotsuba family deliberately kept secret the identities of Sibo Da Ye and Shen Xue, and kept others from knowing their existence.And Nie Kong knew of them, and also entrusted Hei Yugong to take him to heal the late night.


    "No wonder, I think she looks a bit like Xiangcheng and Quanmei sisters. She turns out to be the sister of their sisters. She looks very cute." Nie Kong nodded and said.


    Although she is a bit short of her daughter You Yezi, and is only on par with Shen Xue, she is also a beauty and girl of one in a million!


    "How do you know the naughty Seven Herb twins?" Morley asked with a weird face, she was very curious about Nie Kong''s identity.Not only is he familiar with the siblings of the Black Feather family, but also the Seven Grass family.Judging from his name alone, he is not from the Shishi clan and Baijia, or even Japanese!


    "I met Siye at the funeral late at night. Oh, by the way, I didn''t see you. At that time, you didn''t go to the funeral of the Siye family with your father." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    "Who would attend that kind of boring funeral?" Morley murmured, and continued: "Don''t mess with her ideas. The Nanakusa family doesn''t allow Mayumi Nanakusa to marry a boy who is not from a Japanese plural family. According to my dad. Ah, Uncle Hiroshi Nanakusa has secretly kissed his eldest daughter Mayumi Nanakusa."


    "What about you, I can always make your idea." Nie Kong smirked.


    "Nor...no." Morley said fiercely, looking at Nie Kong''s rather speechless expression, the little girl blushed and laughed.


    "Relax, my father is not as rigorous as the Qicao family, but this must be liked by this young lady. Well, you have to go back and practice for decades."


    Nie Kong laughed, the little girl was too straightforward and cute.

 1836 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01862, a high practical skills assessment

    The assessment of Magic One High was held as scheduled, and in short it was divided into two parts.The first is the written knowledge of magic theory, and the second is the most important practical exercise.


    The written test is directly assessed on the screen of the computer terminal of the high-speed card machine, and a batch of results are automatically reviewed after the basic test, and it can effectively prevent the possibility of cheating!


    Nie Kong didn''t have the theoretical knowledge of learning magic systematically, and the various professional questions about magic in the examination paper made him feel a headache.Relying on his own memory and comprehension, he can only write fifty or sixty points.For those who have only been in contact for a few days, it is already very impressive.And Nie Kong didn''t bother to cheat with his own ability, otherwise his eyes could see the answers of everyone around him.Especially the girl sitting in front of Nie Kong, watching her strenuously waving straight, she is definitely a superb character.


    Sure enough, waiting for the exam, Nie Kong finally learned that his seven subjects scored an average of 58 points.The girl in front of Nie Kong named Shiyuan Lingyin actually ranked first among thousands of people, with an average score of 95 points.


    The second place is Nanakusa Mayumi, whose average score is 93 points.Sure enough, she is a genius and beautiful girl with both talents and appearance, and the princesses from many big families are very different.


    "Nie Jun, how did you do in the exam?" Morley walked towards him with a happy smile, and she could tell from her expression that her grades were quite good.


    "How should I say, I play a bit often," Nie Kong said.


    "Hehe, I''ll help you see it." As he said, Morley squeezed to the top of the list of results, and Gu Lulu''s eyes searched for Nie Kong''s name.When she saw Nie Kong''s score of 58, she laughed thiefly.


    "Oh, Nie Jun wants to get to the first grade with your grades, which is a lot of difficulty. Well, you don''t have to worry too much. If you must stick to the first grade, you still have a chance next year."


    That little girl must be thinking about becoming her own senior sister.I have to say that that little girl is indeed a bit capable, and can get 80 points, which is much better than herself.


    "That''s not necessarily the case. The final practical operation has not been tested. Maybe my total score is higher than yours." Nie Kong hummed.


    "Nie Jun, don''t brag." Mori gave Nie Kong a blank look. She was confident that her actual skills were not much worse than Nie Kong.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The actual operation assessment on the next day was much slower than the written exam. There were only more than 50 test machines in a row. It was the kind of fixed teaching CAD, and thousands of people took turns for the assessment.


    The content of the actual skill assessment is very simple. You must use the magic formula of the basic single system magic within a limited time and successfully activate it.


    Morley''s back was undulating slightly, he should be breathing in slowly, as if he was removing the tension in his heart.


    Across her body, you can detect the wave of thoughts ahead.Although it cannot be recognized by the naked eye, the magician can feel the light.


    After unfolding the activation style and immediately after activating the magic style, the remaining Sikako is not used up.The better the skill of the magician, the less excess light will be released.For middle school students, Morley''s level is very powerful, and to be precise, he controls his own power.


    The cart placed in front of the fixed-screen CAD starts to move and needs to turn back when it reaches the end, a total of three times.Probably it is also a satisfactory result for me.


    Nie Kong in the back saw Morley clenching his right fist quietly as if excited.The movement of the cart is indeed relatively neat, specifically, the speed change is relatively small.


    If you want to accelerate and move the cart to the center of the track, then decelerate to the end of the track and stop, then accelerate and decelerate in the opposite direction... Repeat three times in total.The start-up type registered in the assessment CAD is a magical simple design drawing that can perform six accelerations and decelerations.Since there is no specified speed, this part will reflect the student''s own strength. Moving the cart quickly means that the magic is used well.


    "The total time is 5 seconds, Watanabe, your performance level is 82 points." The examiner in charge of recording the score said in surprise.


    The passing line for practical operation is 8 seconds, based on the time of three round trips of the trolley.


    "Good magic power." The black curly-haired beauty, girl behind her, her big black eyes looked at Morley unexpectedly.


    "The Watanabe family is a tributary of a hundred families. It is really good to have that kind of talent based on her background, but it is a little bit behind you. And look at her magical characteristics are acceleration, hardening and movement." The muscular man calmly analyzed.


    Morley smiled triumphantly, and held his fist as Nie Kong to demonstrate.


    "Next, ten words to kill people!"


    Listening to the shout of the examiner teacher, the muscular man came out of the crowd.He had just appeared on the stage, and the voice of Morley around him was much smaller. They hoped to see the strength of the ten characters.


    Ten characters gram people stepped forward, touching the fluorescent screen with the palm of his hand.


    After the wavelet flickered for an instant, the trolley in the track accelerated out with a scream.


    "The time is 4 seconds, and the actual skill score is 90 minutes!"


    "Tsk tsk, complete the series of magic manipulations in 4 seconds. It''s amazing. I am afraid that it will only take three years at most for him to be called a true top magician!"


    "It''s worthy of being a child of the Shiwen Family."


    Listening to the sound of envy coming from the crowd, Shi Wenji had no wave on his face.


    Then it was the turn of some students without magic talents, some took more than ten seconds, and some couldn''t build magic at all.Even if she was a student leader, Rein Ichihara had only 70 points in the actual skill assessment.


    "Next, Nanakusa Mayumi!" In the noisy crowd, the tester''s voice rang again.


    The crowd suddenly fell silent, and all eyes suddenly shifted.


    When everyone gathered, a young girl in a green dress was standing elegantly.The pretty face with a faint smile has not changed a bit because of everyone''s attention.


    He has a refined temperament as a teenager.In terms of beauty and temperament, it is undoubtedly better than the previous Rein Ichihara, and it is no wonder that everyone present is like that.


    Mayumi went to the start-up for the test, stretched out her small hand, revealing a white wrist, and then lightly touched the display.


    Slightly quiet, the blue wave of thought blooms again.The car on the track, as if endowed with soul, ran back and forth three times flexibly.


    "Time 3.5 seconds! The actual skill score is 95 points."


    Looking at the displayed time, there was a moment of silence in the field.


    "It only took three seconds, which is terrifying!" After the silence, the boys and girls around were filled with awe and admiration involuntarily.

 1837 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01863, Nie Kongs shocking performance

    The assessment of practical skills and theoretical written examinations is different. The results of practical skills can best reflect the true strength of the magician, and account for a large number of points in the entrance examination for a high school!


    The CAD currently used in the assessment does not need to be adjusted for different users, and relatively speaking, it does not have any auxiliary functions at all.In a way, they are the most primitive CAD, so no matter what kind of system magic they are good at, they can read the startup style inside.And based on it, in the magic calculation domain of the magician''s subconscious domain, the magic formula is constructed and activated according to the activation formula.Of course, if you use them for the purpose, you can effectively evaluate their magical skills!And the performance of Nanakusa Mayumi is undoubtedly the most dazzling one!!


    "Nie Jun, look at your eyes are about to fall out. Really, can you not be ashamed." Morley had to admit that Mayumi Nanakusa is really amazing and cute.But when I saw Nie Kong''s behavior as a "nympho" like others, I felt a little unhappy.


    "Actually, Morley is also very cute, only a little bit behind her." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    Morley''s pretty face turned black. Is there anyone who praised you like this? I think it was specifically against me.


    "Next, Nie Kong, please come out, it''s your turn." Before Mori could quarrel with Nie Kong, the invigilator suddenly called Nie Kong''s name.


    When everyone heard the name full of Chinese style, they all showed a surprised expression. They did not expect that there would be a Chinese to assess the first high in Japan.


    When Nie Kong stood up, although he didn''t do anything, he had already become the focus of the audience.The handsome face and the temperament compared everyone.


    "It looks terrible, but can a Chinese know what magic is? Don''t be embarrassed and go back to the Great Asia League." Some of the boys who are jealous of Nie Kong''s appearance, some who discriminate against the Chinese. , Pointed at him in a strange tone.


    "So handsome, you must cheer for it." Compared to some enthusiastic girls, they cheered for Nie Kong, hoping that he could have a good result.Nie Kong''s handsomeness has won him a lot of goodwill.


    Morley grabbed his palms, his eyes fixed on Nie Kong, as if he was more nervous than Nie Kong.


    "Let''s start, the passing line is within 8 seconds." The invigilator said.


    Nie Kong smiled lightly and gently pressed his palm on the CAD screen.In his consciousness, a magic activation type immediately appeared, the complexity and the A-level magic were simply incomparable.


    The faces of all the people who were about to laugh at Nie Kong suddenly froze. Nie Kong released a strong thought to Zibo. What shocked them most was the car on the track!They didn''t notice any sense of stagnation, and saw the controlled car slid very flexibly three times.And the time displayed on the CAD screen is only 2.5 seconds, which is exactly one second faster than Nanakusa Mayumi!


    It should be known that the test allows the car to go back and forth three times on the test mechanical track. If only the casting speed is counted, the time speed within three seconds is actually almost equal to the instantaneous magic.And the CAD in front of it can show the evaluation standard of magic-the level of magic power, not only the processing ability is assessed.


    Processing power (the speed of constructing magic), capacity (magic scale that may be constructed), interference power (magic rewriting the strength of "individual intelligence body"), the combined magic power of the three is collectively called Magic power.And Nie Kong''s powerful magic power based on the assessment, could it be said that he already has the level of an A-level magician?


    Silence, silence in the audience!All the gazes, after a little stunned, were frozen on Nie Kong''s face dullly, as if to see something strange from him.


    There are constantly breathing sounds, and the children from various families are stunned at this moment, with unbelievable faces.


    The shocking situation Nie Kong showed in the field now smashed their faces severely, and it was beyond their expectations.


    I thought that Mayumi''s performance of the Seven Grass Family was already amazing and gorgeous, but Nie Kong''s ability overwhelmed her. What a terrifying magic talent is that.He is stronger than the Qi Cao family''s Zhen Youmei. In everyone''s hearts, there are only two words that can describe: terror!


    "The time is 2.5 seconds, and the actual magic skills are scored-a perfect score of 100." The invigilator suppressed the shock in his heart, broke the silence of silence, and announced Nie Kong''s results.Suddenly, the audience was in an uproar and the atmosphere was boiling.


    "Wow, so handsome and amazing, I... I really want to marry him." Some girls screamed. They are husbands-in-law who choose magic talents for the future of the family.


    Nie Kong''s handsomeness and strength made the girls startled.


    "No, something must have gone wrong." The group of people who discriminated against Daya was unwilling to shout.


    "It''s really a monster. You have that kind of magical power in your teens. Ten characters kill people, do you know him." Nanakusa Mayumi looked at Nie Kong without blinking, and asked ten characters curiously.


    "No, I don''t think even in Daya, I have never heard about a man named Nie Kong. I really don''t understand why the Daya League allows such precious magic talents to drain to our Japan." Ten characters Said with emotion.


    "Hehe, it seems that we may become classmates, I believe we will have the opportunity to meet each other in the future." Mayumi smiled mischievously.In her mind, there is no nationality at all, and there is no difference between an honor student and a second-degree student.


    Nie Kong''s performance made the children from a big family feel a lot of pressure.Nie Kong''s powerful performance also made them feel excited and curious.


    "Too strong, Nie Jun is really too strong."


    Morley cheered happily, but he did not expect that he defeated Mayumi and won the first place in the practical skill test.Needless to say, Nie Kong will definitely be admitted as a high school student and become a classmate with himself!!


    Although Nie Kong''s practical skills were the first, his theoretical written test scores dragged on, and the average score was about the same as Mori, so the overall score was still far ahead by Mayumi.

 1838 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01864Meet Mayumi

    In the end, without exception, Nie Kong was successfully admitted by Yigao with high scores in practical skills.And the blue and white uniform of Zuo Hung who was awarded to him by the school has a corolla pattern with eight petal badges, and its logo represents the honor of a student.


    Because Yi Gao maintains a retro style, he will announce the list of classes before the opening ceremony, and let the students organize teams according to the class. Nie Kong didn''t know who he would be in the same class.The relevant materials of the ceremony have been sent to all freshmen in advance, and their freshmen only need to follow the process to attend the ceremony at the school, and the student union will be responsible for all work arrangements, such as receiving freshmen and maintaining order.


    When Nie Kong came to the first high school wearing the uniform of a college student, he first learned about his class from the navigation board in front of the door.The two hundred newly recruited freshmen were divided into five classes, ABCDE, and he was allocated to Class A for one year.The DE at the back belongs to the second major candidate of the school!


    He looked at the specific roster of the class and found that his familiar little girl Mori, Xueba City Hara Lingyin Nanakusa Mayumi, and Juwenkeren, the children of several plural families, were all in the same class. They were an elite group. .


    Following the instructions of the Student Union, Nie Kong went to the front of the lecture hall, which was about to be the opening ceremony venue, and saw the freshmen in new uniforms who were excited about their new life.


    When they came to the lecture hall, more than half of the students were already seated.Since there is no designated seat, it is personal freedom to sit at the front, rear, center or corner.


    However, there are obviously some rules in the distribution of new students.The first half is a major, and the student with eight petal badges on the left chest can enjoy all the new teaching courses in the school.


    In the second half, students who are slightly second-degree students who have no patterns in their left breast pockets are freshmen who have been admitted as passers-by.They are also freshmen in the first year, and they are also students who have been enrolled in this school from today, but they are clearly divided into two groups based on the presence or absence of badges.


    "Nie Jun, I have helped you take a good position!" In the front seat, a cute girl with short hair standing and looking around suddenly waved her arms at him.Nie Kong looked in the direction of the voice, it turned out that it was the girl of Morley.


    "Here, the time is just right." Nie Kong walked to the front of Little Morley and found that beside her was a beautiful girl who could gather everyone''s eyes, Mayumi Nanakusa. The two girls seemed to have become good friends.


    "Really! You give me a little bit earlier, and the ceremony will begin in ten minutes. If you are late for the first day of school, it will be embarrassing." Morley nagged.


    "That''s no way, my biological alarm clock is used to adjust to eight o''clock."


    "Unexpectedly, I only started chuang at 8 o''clock in the morning. Nie Jun is too lazy, because of this, your average score on the theory test is only 58 points."


    "Otherwise, please ask Moli to wake me up in the future, like a childhood sweetheart?" Nie Kong blinked at her, making her straightforward blush.


    "Just...no, who is your childhood sweetheart."


    "Oh, your relationship is so good, I think I''m superfluous when I look at it." Nanakusa Mayumi listened to the conversation between Nie Kong and Mori with a smile, feeling very interesting.Mayumi''s personality is so friendly that it can be seen from the gradual ease of tone and words.


    "of course."


    "Hate, whoever has a good relationship with you makes them angry every time." Morley said softly with a blushing pretty face.


    "Hee hee, let me introduce myself first. My name is Nanakusa Mayumi. The number seven is the flower and grass. Please advise." The beautiful beauty, girly appearance, and the slim and good figure create a male student union. The charm of being passionate.


    "Hello, my name is Nie Kong. I am very happy to meet our new-born representative." Nie Kong smiled and held her catkin, feeling the slenderness of her green fingers in his hand.


    "Nie Jun, the teachers are actually discussing your business." Mayumi said with a happy laugh.


    "I have anything to discuss." Nie Kong said, shaking his head.


    "How could it happen? I got an unprecedented full score of 100 in the practical test. It''s amazing. I heard that it is an unprecedented good result. You should have been the representative of the freshman, not me!" Mayumi Said.


    "Let¡¯s not ask where you got the news. Although the performance of magic practical skills is of course more important than the written test, my average score is much worse than yours. And you are very cute and popular. No one except Mayumi Serving as our first high school freshman representative. If I were to be a Chinese as the freshman representative to come forward and give a speech, many people would definitely dissatisfied." Nie Kong laughed.


    "You can tell from Nie Jun that I am cute. Although I know there are some perfunctory elements in it, it is still a happy thing."


    "Well, you guys don''t flatter each other. From now on we will be classmates of the same class." Morley interrupted.


    "It must be fun to learn with Jun Nie." Mayumi said with a smile.


    In fact, many students discussed that the program of the practical skill assessment was broken, so Nie Kong got full marks. Therefore, many students in the first department expressed dissatisfaction with Nie Kong being one of them.Mayumi couldn''t help but also had doubts. Although the magic in CAD was very simple, it would be impossible to complete the series within three seconds, so I was curious about Nie Kong''s strength.


    "Nie Jun, let''s go back to the classroom and talk later. I should also be ready to give a speech on stage." Mayumi looked at the time, nodded to Nie Kong, twisted her waist and boarded the hall.


    So everyone''s eyes were all focused on that beautiful cheek.


    As expected, Mayumi''s speech was perfect.Her attitude is generous, jerky and polite, coupled with her own beauty, which makes the male students fall for her regardless of grade.


    From tomorrow on, she will become an idol in the school and become very lively.


    And Nie Kong also knew that he would face a lot of trouble, as the eyes of the students around him could tell.

 1839 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01865, the hostility of Chiba Shuji

    "She is the eldest daughter of the Seven Grass Family. Not only is she beautiful and elegant, but she is also very strong." In the corner of the hall, a sunny and handsome boy said with emotion to the man beside him.


    It can be seen from the CAD in the shape of a short stick in his hand that he is a member of the Student Union''s Discipline Committee.Because students are forbidden to bring their own CAD in the school, they must be handed over to the school for safekeeping, but only the discipline committee is an exception.They are mainly responsible for banning incidents of illegal use of magic by students in schools and other student conflict incidents, etc., which need to be resolved by force.


    "Mayumi is indeed very beautiful, and she has inherited the super-high magic talent of the Seven Grass Family. It can be said that she is a very good girl." The man nodded in praise.


    "Hey, my president of Western History, I remember not long ago your parents introduced you to her. I hope you two can get married. How, don''t you like her." The handsome man laughed. Tao.


    It turned out that his name was Wulun Yangshi, the eldest son of the "Wurawa Family" of the ten divisions, and the next-term master-the younger brother of the Japanese strategic magician Wurenmin.The Wulun family has also declined, the only support for the entire family by Wulunmiao, the rest of the members have no magical achievements at all, so they are anxious to marry the Seven Grass Family.


    He is two years older than Nanakusa Mayumi. He is now a third-year senior and the president of the student union.During the summer vacation, he and Mayumi Nanakusa were brought to meet by their parents.


    "Come on! I only contacted her once two months ago. I don¡¯t have any relationship foundation with her now. I only have a good feeling. It¡¯s you, Shuci, who just kept staring at the girl with short hair in the front row. I don''t like her anymore." Wulun Yangshi glanced at the charming Morley and teased playfully at Xiuji.In his opinion, the girl, although not as good as Mayumi, was also one of the most lovely and beautiful girls in the venue.


    Chiba Shuji, known as the "Kiriner of the Chiba Clan", is a swordsman who obtained the true biography of Chiba Swordsmanship, and currently serves as the chairperson of the first high school!


    During the Nine-School Battle in the summer vacation, Nie Kong used teleportation to get rid of his CAD, which indirectly made the total score of the first-high nine-school competition lower than the three-high, and finally only won the second place.Because the two of them came from multiple families in Japan and have super magic talents, they can serve as executives of the strong student union in a high school.


    Xiuji''s cheeks blushed, and he said embarrassedly: "President, I...I think she is very cute. But it may be a little late. Look at her appearance, it seems that there is a boy you like."


    "Don''t rush to give up, Xiuji, with your handsome looks, it is very difficult for the girls in our school to refuse you. You don''t know, you are the dream lover of many girls in our high school." Wuwa Yoshi Said with a smile.


    With his great strength and handsome appearance, coupled with the status of the chairman of Fengji, Shuji has the capital that girls like.


    "You think of me too well." Xiuji smiled bitterly, then pointed to the boy who was talking closely with Morley-Nie Kong, and said: "Look at the boy she likes seriously. I feel jealous. If I compare my appearance with him, it will blow my confidence."


    Wuwa Yoshi followed his gaze, and the first thing that appeared in his eyes was his unparalleled cheeks.If you put him and Xiuji together, Xiuji has almost no sense of existence.


    "Is he a major this year?" Wulun Yangshi whispered.


    "Yes, I think there should be news about him tomorrow." Xiuji said.


    "Suji, come on, I haven''t confirmed their relationship now. Anyway, all the members of our student union will stand behind you to help you." Gowa Hiroshi patted his shoulder to express comfort.


    "Well, I didn''t give up. Although the opponent is very strong, I definitely want to be able to grab the girl I like from him." Chiba Shuji said proudly.


    After all, as a rare genius of the younger generation, he has his own pride.Isn''t it a sense of accomplishment to grab something that belongs to me by my own strength?


    "Although there is a bonus to appearance, our Magic Division is highly interested in strength. Shuji, you are very strong, and few people in the three-meter range will be your opponent." Wuwa Yoshi said.


    "Hehe, what about you, President, do you plan to get together with Mayumi Nanakusa at school this year?" Chiba Shuji said.


    "Let''s watch the development quietly. You can''t force it on emotional matters." Wuwa Hiroshi looked away from Mayumi who was speaking in the hall, and then focused on the tall and strong students.


    Chiba Shuji discovered the goal of the five-wheel foreign history, the ten-literature of the ten-literature master!!


    Chiba Shuji secretly screamed badly, and Wulun Yangshi seemed to maintain a strong sense of competition and inferiority towards the ten characters who were also two years younger than him.


    They are all born in the ten divisions, and competition with each other is inevitable. Xiuji hopes that Wulun Yangshi will not make things complicated.


    "The ten characters scholars have come to the first high school. It seems that our school will become quite lively." Wulun Yangshi hummed softly. After all, three of the ten divisions are studying in the first high school.


    Fortunately, the Yuyako from the Kuroba family of the Yotsuba branch has graduated for more than ten years, and there are no high school-age children in the Yotsuba family and the branch.Thinking back to my 26-year-old sister, the proud strategic magician Wulunmin, who graduated from the abuse of Kuroba Yuyako in high school, almost created a shadow in my heart.


    Although her sister was a strategic magician, she still did not dare to challenge You Yezi''s courage, which indirectly caused her brother Wulun Yangshi to fear You Yezi in his heart.


    "President, don''t mess around." Xiuji persuaded.


    "Hmph, although I have a distaste for Shijikiren, but I am not stupid enough to bully him in school, lest I lose my identity as the president of the student council. If possible, I really hope to compete with him in the duel." Five Lun Yangshi said.


    Xiuji squinted his eyes, the most famous ten characters of the plural family, the daughter of the seven grass family, the new generation of freshmen seemed to be very strong.


    Except for the two of them, Xiuji still cares most about Nie Kong, his powerful rival.

 1840 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01866, school storm

    "Next, shall we go to the classroom to see it?" When the new student representative''s speech was over, Nanakusa Mayumi looked up at Nie Kong and asked.I didn''t ask Morley, because she also looked at Nie Kong. The three formed a small group!


    Except for schools that adhere to the ancient traditions to the present, there is no system for class tutors in current high schools. The system for one in-school terminal device has already been set, and the teaching courses are all completed by using information terminal devices.If further assistance is needed, the school will definitely hire tutors with professional qualifications in various fields.


    Even so, the reason why a high school needs classrooms is to facilitate the practical and experimental classes of magic.In order for the practical or experimental class to end within time, it is necessary to ensure a certain level of class numbers.


    "Let''s go, otherwise I will be swallowed by your fanatical followers later." Nie Kong said with a smile while looking at the jealous eyes of a group of male first-degree students around him.


    Nie Kong could guess that their careful thoughts were nothing more than the mentality of thinking that he was a college student and being superior, jealous of Nie Kong''s handsome and popular mentality.So Nie Kong, who did not agree with the Chinese, was qualified to be the same tall corolla as them, perhaps a contradiction that was difficult to adjust.


    "You''re funny, right? How come I feel that many girls stare at me? It seems that Nie Jun is very popular among our girls." Mayumi said mischievously.


    "The tragedy is that I am about to be attracted by Mayumi to become one of them. How do you say you should be responsible."


    Mayumi''s sweet face blushed infrequently, and Nie Kong said with a white look: "Your words can only coax Morley, it won''t work for this lady."


    "Oh, my life can only be Morley."


    "You...why are you guys talking to me?" Morley stomped her feet cutely and shamely, causing Mayumi to laugh.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the first day of school, the classroom of Class A of the year is shrouded in a messy atmosphere, or every class of freshmen is the same.


    Nie Kong looked at the number on the table, looking for his terminal device.Coincidentally, Nie Kong''s seat was sandwiched between Mayumi and Mori''s left and right sides, and became their neighbor''s table.


    Nie Kong put the student ID with his own information on the reading disk of the terminal device, and then he started to check the information on the terminal device, which included the rules of class, the rules of discipline, the use of hardware facilities, and the related activities of school opening. , Description of autonomous activities, subjects for the first semester, etc.First of all, Nie Kong and their freshmen need to do only one thing, log in to the school system and choose their own elective courses.


    When Nie Kong explored how to use the terminal by himself, he found that a young girl sitting behind him had started typing on the virtual keyboard with five fingers, instead of using the popular sight positioning and brainwave pointing operations.


    She only completed the course selection process with the simple keyboard operation, and just about to lift her head to catch her breath, the calm girl''s gaze was facing Nie Kong who was sitting in the front seat and looking at her.


    "Oh, sorry, did I bother you."


    "No, it doesn''t matter if you want to see it." The girl said quietly.


    "Your keyboard speed is so fast, so I found it strange. Oh, I almost forgot to introduce myself. My name is Nie Kong."


    "I am Ichihara Ringtone. I am not very good at practical skills, so I want to become a magician technician."


    "So, it''s no wonder that your theoretical knowledge ranks first in the school." Nie Kong nodded and said.That''s right, she is the top student in the theory test, no wonder she hopes to become a magician technician.


    Magician is called Magician, short for Magician.Most of the machines that assist, augment or strengthen magic are manufactured, developed or adjusted by their technicians, such as CAD, a necessary tool for magicians.


    Although the evaluation in society is one level lower than that of magicians, the demand in the industry is higher than that of ordinary magicians.The work of a first-class magician is even higher than that of a first-class magician.


    "That''s amazing, you''re the ringtone!" Mayumi leaned her body, staring at the ringtone, showing a surprised expression, and then nodded if it was meaningful.


    "The full score of the theory test is 100 points, and your average score in seven subjects is 95 points. Magic theory and magic engineering are particularly breathtaking. The average score of qualified students is less than 70 points. Such a high score, at least I I can''t learn." Mayumi said with emotion.


    "You don''t need to be humble, you are our first-highest freshman representative, and your total score is far ahead of us." Lingyin said, shaking his head.


    "My name is Nanakusa Mayumi, you can call me Mayumi." Mayumi smiled sweetly and continued: "I''m glad to study in the same class with you."


    "Class is coming soon, I said you guys have time to talk again." Morley interrupted them with dissatisfaction when he was hanging himself aside, and the bell suddenly rang while in class.


    With the end of the bell, the front door of the classroom opened, and a young woman in a suit appeared, about twenty-five years old.It was a pretty cute beauty, but her tenderness was better than her beauty.


    She stood in front of the desk that was automatically raised from the ground, put the large mobile terminal device under her arm on the desk, and then looked around the classroom, undoubtedly the faculty.


    "Okay, no one seems to be absent. First of all, congratulations, everyone, for being a student of our first high school. Then I met for the first time, I was Haruka Ono, who is your comprehensive tutor. The job of our comprehensive tutor is to serve as a consultation for you Target, if necessary, I will introduce you to the tutors in various fields. There are 16 comprehensive tutors, with one male and one female as partners. They will be in charge of a class every school year. This class is composed of the new me and Nian Le Teacher Jifu is in charge.¡± After talking about this, he paused temporarily and operated the terminal of the podium. Then the projection screen in front of the classroom and the screen on the student desk showed the upper body of a man.


    "When I first met, I was Kegfu Nianruk, and Mrs. Ono was a tutor for all of you. Please give me more advice in the future." The man who was displayed on the terminal said Kegfu Nianruk.

 1841 01867The trouble is coming

    "Our school will do our best to help you live a fulfilling campus life. So, students, please give me your advice!" The serious tone so far has changed drastically, becoming a relaxed and soft tone. The students in the classroom suddenly changed from tension to relaxation. But I have to say that her ability to mediate the atmosphere is first-rate.Tension and relaxation, including the use of one''s own lovely appearance, quite clever emotional manipulation.If ordinary people have one-to-one conversations like this, she might even get out of things that she didn''t want to talk about.


    The other tutor Nian Le Ke Fu shown on the screen was a nerd who only knew about research, and Ono Haruka didn''t act suddenly.


    Ono Haruka coughed lightly, showing a professional smile again, and if nothing had happened, he continued: "Next, you will broadcast a guided tour of the school¡¯s courses and hardware equipment on your terminal devices. Next, you will register for elective subjects. New students explain It¡¯s over. If you don¡¯t understand, please press the call button. Students who have seen the course and hardware equipment introduction can skip the guide and directly enter the course selection system. Oh, students who have completed the course selection procedure can leave the classroom early. Otherwise, it is forbidden to leave after starting the tour."


    Xiao Yeyao looked in his direction from the podium. Nie Kong thought she was not looking at herself, but at the ringing sound behind her seat.It is said that before the class, Nie Kong watched the ring tone hit the virtual keyboard with his own eyes. It turned out that the ring tone had already done the related matters for the freshman.But the ring tone didn''t mean to make public, continue to check the school library to kill time.


    Nie Kong also seemed to notice that Teacher Xiaoyeyao was looking at herself. Even though she looked at each other, she did not look away from her, but smiled at Nie Kong.Nie Kong can assert that today is the first time I saw her.It''s hard to understand why she smiled at herself, and she often used her peripheral vision to measure herself too often.Although Nie Kong was confident in his appearance, he rarely used his face to "eat" from the beginning until now. He was not so narcissistic that the other party would like him at first sight.


    "It''s funny." Nie Kong didn''t guess Xiao Yeyao''s thoughts, but he thought that sooner or later he would show his tail.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    With her cute cheeks, Mayumi was talking loudly to the group of people in front of her, "You should have enough too, whoever I am with is my freedom."


    At the school gate, it was originally time for school.Following Mayumi''s male classmates, someone came out to make trouble for him at this time. It was a few jealous male classmates of Nie Kong and his class who caused the incident.


    Nie Kong shook his head, knowing in his heart that the conflict with them had erupted, and the fuse should be that he had occupied Mayumi''s too much free time, so Mayumi didn''t have time to pay attention to them.And now Mayumi put forward his own opinions in a polite tone for their arrogant and unreasonable actions.


    "Student Mayumi, we have something to discuss with you!"


    "Yes, I just borrowed Mayumi''s time for a while!"


    Hearing their willful remarks made Nie Kong let out a domineering sneer.


    "Since it''s a matter of discussion, first ask for the consent of the person involved? Ignoring Mayumi''s wishes, what kind of negotiation is called? You are already high school students, but you don''t even know such a simple truth. I really do for your parents. Worry about your future."


    "Less long-winded! You have no right to make irresponsible remarks to us! You are a mere fellow from Asia. Although I don''t know how to use any despicable means to get into one of our high school students, you don''t deserve to follow Mayumi. By your side. Be acquainted, get me as far away as you can!" The leader Roppongi Taro stared at Nie Kong sullenly, speaking without any kind of politeness.His Xingshi is Roppongi of the plural family, and he is a student of Shiba family.


    "Haha, interesting!!" Even though Nie Kong was smiling at his warning words, he could hear his anger.


    "Nie Jun, don''t mess around! If you use magic on others without authorization not only violates school rules, but even violates the law, please leave it to Mayumi to solve it." Morley hurriedly pulled Nie Kong and said.


    "Yes, this is not the school arena." Lingyin also followed.


    "Do you need magic to teach them? I really value them." Nie Kong said.


    The surrounding air stagnated, igniting the original strong smell of gunpowder.As arrogant first-degree students, many of them carry the "noble" pedigree and the reputation of being genius since childhood. Among them, Nie Kong was completely irritated by Nie Kong.


    "Oh." This was not good, Mayumi''s thought turned into a short sigh and blurted out softly.


    "Haha, dare to say, I must ask you for advice!"


    Amidst the screams of the students from onlookers, the CAD muzzle that simulated the appearance of a pistol aimed at Nie Kong.


    Only members of the Student Union and some committees can carry CAD on campus.The use of magic outside the school is subject to detailed regulations, but there is no restriction on students carrying CAD outside the school.CAD is now an essential tool for magicians, but it is not an indispensable element when using magic.Magic can be used even without CAD, so the law does not prohibit possession of CAD.It is not a strange thing that students returning home from school have their own CAD.


    Roppongi Taro is not the only one who speaks nicely. The speed of pulling out CAD and aiming are obviously all accustomed to fighting other magicians.Magic power is greatly affected by talent, but also by blood.


    Since entering the first high school with excellent grades and becoming a first-degree student, even if they have not received magic education in school, there must be many students who have accumulated practical experience in the process of helping their family, family business or relatives.


    Especially the members of the plural families have been educated in magic since childhood, so the common people are not comparable to them at all, and they decide their future when they are born.


    The magic talent of the Roppongi clan is very strong, ranking only behind the ten division clan and in front of the hundred clan.If the reputation of the previous ten divisions falls, they will make up for the eighteen divisions.


    "What''s the matter, why didn''t the school''s discipline committee intervene at this time?" Mayumi had a headache, and she didn''t expect to make trouble because of her own little things.

 1842 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01868, shot to suppress! !

    "Lu Nutao!!" It can be clearly seen that the scale and activity level far exceed the ordinary magician''s Xiangziguang, as if the aura enveloped Roppongi Taro''s body.Xiangziguang lasted about two seconds and released the stored magic from Roppongi''s pistol CAD!


    "Crazy." Mayumi was shocked by Roppongi Taro''s boldness. The school didn''t prohibit students from communicating with each other, but there were various detailed restrictions on the use of magic just for activation.


    She watched the conflict at a loss. Although Mayumi planned to issue a bullet to interrupt Roppongi''s magic, she realized that it was too late to stop it.


    The ground surface has been excavated, and the cracked soil and rock suddenly floated in the air for one meter, and then it was pulled and shot towards Nie Kong.


    "It turns out to be the acceleration magic Lu Nutao. His CAD is a specialized type. The specialized CAD can only store nine types of activation, but most of them are used to store extremely attacking magic. Nie Jun, fight back! Yelled Morley eagerly.


    "Doesn''t the ring tone mean that the use of magic is prohibited."


    "Idiot, who cares about it at this time, you are suffering from his magical attack."


    "Forget it, I''m too lazy to take out the CAD. Given this distance, the body will move faster." Nie Kong instead rushed towards the gravel. What surprised Morley and the others was why the rocks went around by themselves. After Nie Kong?No, in fact, because Nie Kong''s instantaneous speed is too fast, I gave them this illusion!


    With a muffled sound, the crowd of onlookers confirming what had happened opened their eyes.


    It turned out that Roppongi Taro, who had been hit hard by Nie Kong''s foot, was turned over and lay prone on the ground. Nie Kong grabbed his left wrist and stepped on his face with the sole of his shoe.


    "Haha, I thought you were so powerful, so vulnerable." Nie Kong mocked.


    The atmosphere of commotion expanded centered on their location.In the wall of people surrounded by the crowd, Roppongi''s male companions couldn''t help but cast unfriendly eyes at Nie Air, while the rest of the crowd kept quiet.


    "Hey, what are you kidding about, he''s just a guy from Daya, what''s so great about knowing physical skills!"


    Several students in Roppongi were angry, and one even tried to grab Nie Kong''s collar.


    Nie Kong opened his body and avoided his hand, and then the opponent fisted and punched, but Nie Kong still avoided.Kicked away Roppongi, who probably had no time to adopt defensive magic when he was thrown, finally turned his attention to the remaining students.


    They looked at Nie Kong''s contemptuous attitude of not treating each other as the same thing, making the classmates who were confronting Nie Kong gritted their teeth.He was so angry that he punched out one after another, but he was a layman with individual skills. A magician without CAD would have too low a combat power, even if it wasn''t Nie Kong, he could easily dodge.The student continued to wave empty and stopped tiredly, when suddenly the second student rushed towards Nie Kong from behind.Seeing his posture with his hands slightly stretched forward, he should be trying to hold Nie Kong from behind.Just as Morley was about to speak to remind him of the danger, Nie Kong turned around, and the student who attacked Nie Kong from behind and the student who attacked Nie Kong in front slammed into one.


    The noise disappeared, and there was no sound.In the next instant, a dozen male classmates attacked Nie Kong.There was screaming in the field, and the students watching the excitement were afraid of being affected and dispersed.What Mayumi was worried about happened right before her eyes. Although she took out her CAD, she didn''t know whom to use.Nie Kong is a victim, and he can¡¯t tell his fanatics


    Go ahead, otherwise it will get messy.


    Among them was Morina girl, who was about to rush into the melee crowd, probably because she wanted to help Nie Kong. Finally, Ichihara Lingyin grabbed her arm and said that she would wait for the commissioner to solve it.


    Mori was anxious, but even so, she could only look at Nie Kong who was besieging by a dozen people.On the other hand, Nie Kong became the focus of the battlefield.


    Nie Kong''s skill is not so much gorgeous, as simple and neat, without wasting any movement.The students who attacked from the front and back, left and right, were completely able to see the order of their attacks, and Nie Kong only responded with minimal movements.


    It took a lot of time to dodge safely, and even many of the opponents hit him.A dozen people joined forces to attack, not to mention stopping Nie Kong''s movements, and they could not even touch the corner of Nie Kong''s clothes.


    "Damn it, you dare to fool us."


    Behind the crowd, they furiously tried to pull out their CAD and use magic on Nie Kong.The surplus light that lights up one after another means that the start-up has started and the other party is preparing to use magic.


    However, the magic did not come out because a human-shaped tank rammed towards them behind.


    With a height of 1.85M and his strong muscles, he looks bigger than two of his classmates.Especially Nanakusa Mayumi, who is 150 and standing with him would be mistaken for a little Lori sister.


    "What?!" The group of them was like a bowling ball, hit by the fleshy chariot and turned over.No magic, pure physical power.


    "Stop it, you guys have lost the face of our first grade Class A." The Shiwenkeren looked down at them coldly, because they were doing things beyond his bottom line.


    Originally, they also came to find Shiziji as the leader, but Shiziji people thought that kind of behavior was too stupid.When you look down on others, you must first face your own strength.


    When the group of guys saw the ten-character killer, their attitude changed 180 degrees, from aggressive to tortoise grandson.They dissatisfied and even hated Nie Kong, but who doesn''t know the ten characters?


    "Ten words to kill you, you came so timely." Mayumi smiled with surprise. At the same time, she complained to the Commissioner for Discipline and Discipline, why no one of them came.


    Morley also patted his chest and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Student Nie Kong, I apologize on behalf of them like you and disturb you. I will hand them over to them when the disciplinary committee comes." The Shiwenkeren came to Nie Kong, already intending to point out. Somewhere in Xiang, and then he helped them clean up the mess.


    "It''s okay, in fact, I should thank you for your shot." Nie Kong squinted and saw the two people who were watching in the dark.

 1843 The collapse of the second element body 01869, the conspiracy of the student union

    "Asshole, ten characters have destroyed our plan." In a corner, Wulun Yangshi cursed.It turned out that the Student Union and the Discipline Committee of the First High School came early, and they hid away watching the excitement.


    "No!! Even if there are no ten characters to kill people, I don''t think that group of fools can pose a threat to Nie Kong. I didn''t expect his physical skills to be so strong that he can''t force his magic." Chiba Xiuji said with a light sigh. .


    "Yeah!! I thought that as long as you use those few freshmen, you can fix him. Shuji, your opponent seems to be a formidable enemy." Wuwa Yoshin said.


    Use magic to fight indiscriminately in the school, the school rules will be severely punished, and the worst result may be suspended!Bewitched them to trouble Nie Kong, but they actually planned to let them be buried with Nie Kong!


    That''s right, if Nie Kong violated the school rules, no one would come forward to help reconcile.As for those first-degree students, they come from multiple families with complicated relationships.In his opinion, Nie Kong from Daya has no background, so expelling it will not affect much.


    But the development of the situation surprised them. Nie Kong''s manifestation was that they had made a mistake, and only used physical skills to turn them around.However, if you use physical skills in school, it is not a big deal.


    In the end, I thought I was desperate, but the follow-up was ruined by the hateful ten-character man, the man who had a bad feeling.


    "Forget it, making things too big for my own personal affairs is not good after all," said Xiuji.


    "Although without our help, they will also have conflicts. Don''t worry about Xiuji, this matter will not involve our student union." Wulun Yangshi originally hoped to use his power to help Xiuji, but it seems like Nie Kong. It''s not simple to break.


    "Well, I should let the vice chairman of the Committee of Discipline and Discipline Affairs Naruse Harumi intervene now." Chiba Xiuji nodded and said, but his eyes were on Mori who cared about Nie Kong.


    The fist hidden in the sleeves suddenly clenched.No, I won''t give up, the competition with you has just begun.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "You are students in Class A for the first year. You are not self-defense but using magical attacks on others is not just a violation of school rules, it is already a crime! Please explain, and then go with us."


    The long-awaited Discipline Committee members, Mayumi and Mori, finally came to the scene.The leader is a man. According to the introduction of the student council members at the opening ceremony, he is the vice chairman of Fengji, named Naruse Harumi, a second-year first-year student, who is good at vibration magic.


    And his CAD has launched the launching ceremony, it is not difficult to imagine that if anyone dares to resist, he will immediately force suppression.The classmates, including Mayumi, Mori, and Roppongi Taro, were speechless and froze in place.They all understand that it is not a good thing to be taken back by the commissioner.


    "If you say it''s those bastards who use magic, then catch them, Nie Jun and we are the victims." Morley said with a cold snort, pointing to a dozen male classmates lying on the floor.She had a very bad impression of the group of classmates who came in indiscriminately.


    "I''m sorry, we''re too foolish." Compared with the ten characters to suppress people, I hope to make big and small things small, and I don''t want the commissioner to interfere.


    "Naughty?" Hearing such a ridiculous answer in ten characters, Naruse Harumi frowned slightly.He glanced at the dozen or so of Roppongi Taro and the others who were too late to collect the CAD, and understood everything in his heart.


    "Nakasusa-san, let you explain." Naruse Harumi asked Mayumi Nanakusa, the representative of the freshman.


    "Huh?" Nanakusa Mayumi hesitated, unable to make a decision in his heart. If he favors Roppongi Taro, it seems to be a blatant breach of school discipline and it is unfair to Nie Kong.On the other hand, if the truth is revealed ruthlessly, Roppongi Taro and the others also made mistakes because of her.Let them accept severe punishment, Mayumi will care very much.


    "The only person who used magic without authorization was Roppongi Taro, so Jun Nie and Shiwenkeren used physical skills to defend themselves. But seeing that they didn''t understand anything on the first day of school, I begged that the Commission for Discipline and Discipline would be punished lightly. "Mayumi sighed, still telling the truth.


    Nie Kong looked at Mayumi''s performance in surprise, his eyes could not help being filled with appreciation, Mayumi knew the general, she said so beautifully.


    "Okay. As for how to deal with them, it depends on the discussion between the Student Union and the Discipline Committee." Naruse Harumi nodded and said.


    "Can''t you tolerate one or two?" Mayumi could not help showing a pitiful expression, that look was really super cute.Although Nie Kong understood that she was pretending, she would still be attracted to her.


    Naruse Harumi couldn''t help but waver, he smiled and said, "Since you have said that, there may be a way."


    "Really, please tell me."


    "Of course, you can come to the student union at noon tomorrow. The student union and the ethics committee should want to discuss some things with you. Of course, you can also come together with Jujikiji, Ichihara Suzune and Mori." Naruse Harumi said.


    Ling Yin showed thoughtfulness, and seemed to understand the hidden meaning of his words.


    "Well, I will go." Mayumi answered without hesitation.


    "Where is Jun Nie." Morley asked aloud.


    Naruse Harumi looked at Nie Kong, and quickly recognized Nie Kong, "So, he is a legend with perfect scores in practical skills assessment, of course our student union welcomes him."


    "It''s a happy ending," said Lingyin.


    "Then we''ll see you tomorrow, I''ll take them to the Committee for Discipline and Discipline first." Naruse Harumi motioned to the committee members for Discipline and Discipline to take the dozen students who fell on the ground, and then disappeared in front of Nie Kong and the others.


    Seeing their departure, Mayumi looked at Nie Kong apologetically, "Nie Jun, I''m really sorry, because of my personal reasons, I have caused you so much trouble."


    "Mayumi, don''t care, Nie Jun didn''t do anything at all." Morley comforted.


    "Well, to be honest, I''m very happy." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    "Why?" Mayu Meiqi asked.


    "You think, they lost to me, don''t you prove that Mayumi will be mine alone in the future? See who they dare to fight with me in the future."


    "Hey, Jun Nie, you have such a thick-skinned face, who...who stipulated that I am yours." Mayumi Qiao blushed, her heart suddenly messed up, there is no apology.

 1844 The collapse of the second element body 01870, the invitation of the student union

    By the second day of school, Roppongi Taro and others failed to return to the classroom.At noon, Nie Kong was about to go to the restaurant with Mayumi''s daughters. Naruse Harumi of the Committee of Discipline and Discipline came and asked them to go to the student union room.


    The student union room is located on the fourth floor of the teaching building. The exterior is a sliding door like other classrooms. The difference lies in the carved wooden door plate embedded in the center of the door, the walkie-talkie on the wall, and the cleverly disguised security equipment. The door plate is engraved with "student union room". A golden word.


    When I opened the door, I first saw a long table in the room, which was used for meetings of student members.At the end of the table, two handsome men were already waiting for them-the student council chairperson Hiroshi Gowa and the chairperson Chiba Shuji!!


    "Welcome to the student union, I''m President Wulun Yoshi." Wuren Yoshi smiled and stood up and greeted Mayumi, but when he saw Nie Kong and Shiwenkeren behind him, he saw his smile fade a lot. .Perhaps for him, Nie Kong''s arrival was an accident.


    "Excuse me." The expressions of the two girls, Morley and Lingyin, looked obviously more restrained, and Mayumi kept a sweet smile.


    "I''m Chiba Xiuji!" The last boy, Nie Kong, met Mori in the 9th school battle, and because he pitted him, Mori looked at Nie Kong embarrassingly and just collided with his eyes.


    "President Wulun, what are you talking about when you come to us?" Morley said curiously.


    "Yes, I want to find a chance to explain it, first sit down and talk slowly." Wulun Yangshi said, entertaining Nie Kong and the others at the long table, and a student who was probably the secretary of the student union gave them Pour the tea.


    "I hope to understand the situation of Roppongi students and what kind of punishment they will be punished." Mayumi asked first.


    "Hehe, it hasn''t been decided yet. But if Mayumi can become a member of our student union, then he will be eligible to discuss it."


    The first high school student union follows the tradition, and the power is in the hands of the student union president, perhaps the president or totalitarian.In fact, the president of the student council is elected by election, but the other members are elected by the president of the student council. Whether to dismiss is also based on the opinion of the president of the student council, and the power is very large.


    With a few exceptions, the chairman of each committee has the power of appointment and removal.The exception is Shuji¡¯s chairperson of the Discipline Committee. The Student Union, the League of Associations, and the Faculty Council each appoint three Discipline Committee members, and then select the chairperson from each other.


    So in a certain way, Xiuji has the same level of authority as the student council president.Based on this mechanism, the student council president has a fixed term, but other members have no term limit.The term of office of the president of the student council is from October 1st to September 30th of the following year.During that period, the president of the student council is free to appoint and dismiss any of its members.


    "That''s it."


    Although I almost understood the intention of the Commissioner for Discipline and Discipline yesterday, Mayumi did not interrupt, only nodded again to express understanding.According to the school¡¯s annual practice, first-year students who are representatives of freshmen will be invited to join the student union, with the intention of cultivating heirs.As for the first-year students who become members of the student council, although it is not certain that they will be elected as the president of the student council in the future, this has been the pattern for several years."


    "So Mayu Meimei, I hope you can join the student union." Needless to say, he meant "becoming a member of the student union."


    "Will you accept the invitation?"


    "As for the president personally inviting me to join the student union, I feel very honored and I am very happy to do my best. The only positions that can be selected from a subject are limited to the vice president, secretary and accountant?"


    "Yes, because the student union is composed of president, vice president, secretary and accountant, so I intend to let Mei Meimei take over the position of vice president of our student union." Hiroshi Gowa responded.


    Mayumi''s eyes were surprised. Although the vice chairman said that there was an adverb, he would be able to take over as the chairman in the future.


    "Haha, Mei Meiyu, it seems that our Chairman of Western History takes you very seriously." Chiba Xiuji quipped.


    "Of course, Mayumi''s individual is very good, and our student union must absorb it. And Ichihara Lingyin school girl who scored first in the theory test of our school, I also hope to be an accountant in the student union, I don''t know what you think." Hiroshi Gowa smiled and looked at Ringtone again, and issued a second invitation.


    "Thank you for the importance of the chairman, I am happy to accept it." Ichihara Ringtones thought for a few minutes, and readily agreed.


    Being a member of the student council is actually what most freshmen yearn for, even as the excellent Mayumi and Ringtones.


    Nie Kong didn''t like them in his heart because he saw them hiding in the dark during the riot last night, and they dared to trouble themselves at the risk of being suppressed by the Commissioner of Discipline, and they must have contact with them.


    As for their purpose, is it just to suppress themselves, but Nie Kong didn''t understand the origin of their hostility.


    Let Mayumi and Ringtone be one of them, which may be estimated in their arrangement.


    "President, now that the student union is over, is it the turn of our ethics committee? I remember the quota assigned by the student union, there should be a vacancy for last year''s graduates that has not been filled." Xiuji suddenly glanced at and Morley, who was eagerly eagerly away from Nie Kong, asked Wulun Yangshi.


    "Didn''t you say that you are looking for candidates? It''s been less than a week since the start of the new school year. Don''t be so hurry?"


    "I think Senior Sister Watanabe Mori is very suitable, so I hope that the Student Union can appoint Mori Watanabe as a member of the discipline committee." Shuji said.


    "Haha!!! What I said, that''s how it is. Repair time, I agree to your request."


    But Mori was surprised by this. She didn''t understand why Chiba Shuji would abruptly recommend her to be a commissioner of discipline.


    But relying on his help to become a member of the discipline committee to maintain school integrity, somehow made Morley feel ironic.If she is really interested in the Commissioner for Discipline and Discipline, she is more willing to use her abilities to achieve it.

 1845 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01871You cant touch my things

    That''s right, Chiba Xiuji intends to bring Mori to the ethics committee he is in charge of, and plans to get the month before the water.Nie Kong instantly understood a lot of information from Chiba Xiuci''s eyes and words. That kid was vying with himself for Mori.The cause of the riots yesterday now finally makes sense!


    Nie Kong didn''t wait for Morley to answer, and stepped forward and said, "Being a high-ranking commissioner of discipline! It sounds interesting. I wonder if I have that qualification?"


    "Hehe, Nie Jun''s strength is very suitable. He has an unprecedented full score in the actual skill assessment. I don''t think so, let Nie Jun and Mori become members of the discipline!" Mayumi nodded vigorously.


    The task that the Discipline Committee originally needed to perform was, of course, to forcefully suppress students who violated school regulations. Nie Kong''s strength is just right for the responsibility of the Discipline Committee.


    "Really, you don''t feel tired of crookedness! It''s all about get out of class, and the time after class is also tired of being together." Ichihara Ringtones said.


    Mayumi looked at her, but she didn''t expect that she, who was always calm, would like to tease others just as much as she did: "Singing-chan, I''m just telling the truth."


    "No, I am opposed to appointing Nie Kong''s younger brother as a member of the discipline committee. Besides, there is only one place recommended by our student union, which is currently missing." Xiuji couldn''t suppress all emotions and said his own opinions.


    Morley couldn''t help frowning, she felt strange in her heart.Why didn''t Chiba Xiuci pick Nie Jun and insisted on choosing himself?


    "Then give my place to Jun Nie." Morley said.


    "It is President Yang Shi who appoints the elected members of the Student Union. Even if it is only verbally assigned, it has the same effect. The decision of the Student Union''s will lies with him, not with you." With that said, Xiuji didn''t even look at Nie Kong. Deliberately ignore him.


    For such Chiba Shuji, Lingyin analyzed with a calm expression, and seemed to understand why the gunpowder was inexplicably produced.


    Wulun Yangshi stepped up and said: "The Commission for Discipline and Discipline is indeed power supremacism, but you have the problem of competence. First, according to the school¡¯s regulations, the penalty will vary according to the type and scale of magic the opponent intends to use. According to me It is said that Ji Nie Kong¡¯s knowledge of magic theory is very poor. The average score of the seven subjects in the exam is only 58. Second, Nie Kong''s full score in practical skills is too mysterious, and it is difficult for us to see your true level. The subject level is very good and average. The most important thing is that her magical characteristics are very similar to the number of repairs. It is estimated that one year of training can take over the class of repairs."


    The president of Wulun Yangshi said in an orderly manner, but the implicit meaning is not difficult to understand, and he is obviously partial to Morley.No, it should be said that it is biased towards Chairman Shuji Chiba, they wear the same pair of pants.


    "Yeah! I admit that Junior Nie Kong''s physical skills are very good, but he lacks magical power and cannot be qualified for the discipline committee. If there is a wrong assignment, it will definitely damage the image of our president and the student union." Xiu Ci nodded and said.


    Nie Kong sneered in his heart. As expected, those guys who claimed to be from multiple families were too self-righteous.


    "Chairman Shuji Chiba, would you like to have a magical simulation battle with me?"


    "What?" Hearing Nie Kong''s unexpected request and speechless, it was not just the challenged Xiuji.Mayumi and Mori also looked at Nie Kong with shocked expressions because of Nie Kong''s bold words beyond expectations.


    When everyone looked at them, Shuji thought it was quite funny.He has been known as a well-known swordsman genius since he was a child, and has the best melee magic ability within three meters.Thousand Blades of Swordsmanship must be passed on, nicknamed "phantom sword ghost".Even among the children of all the plural families in Japan, his strength can be ranked in the forefront.Although he lost to the third high school in the battle of Nine Schools, the root cause was not in him, but CAD disappeared for no reason!At this time, a freshman student actually came to challenge himself, and he was not a magician from multiple families, which made him feel so ridiculous.


    "What kind of strength I have, I think I have to go through trials to understand. It also allows you to understand that there are some things that you can''t touch."


    Nie Kong whispered like a self-talking, listening to Chiba Xiuji''s ears, the provocation was even stronger, which made people intolerable.


    "Haha, it''s ridiculous! You must have self-knowledge in life, let me teach you the truth about being a man." The suppressed mood, the anger and blood that rushed up instantly disappeared.Xiuci recovered his calm and agreed to Nie Kong''s test. He squinted at Nie Kong.Because he understands that the magician must use a calm and rational perspective to recognize things as they are in their original form.


    Wulun Hiroshi Yile immediately interrupted and said, "With the authority of the student council president, I admit that the magic simulation battle between Chiba Shuji of Class B in the second year and Nie Kong from Class A in the first year is a formal contest."


    "According to the declaration of the student council president, as the chairperson of the discipline, I hereby acknowledge that our competition is an extracurricular activity recognized by the school regulations. The start time of the competition is half an hour from now, and the location is the second exercise room. Open to the public, and allow both parties to use their own CAD." Chiba Shuji continued.


    Simulated battles are used to avoid violent behaviors prohibited by school regulations, and students who have conflicts will generally apply for competition to the Discipline Committee.


    After hearing their announcement, the clerk of the student union quickly started typing on the keyboard of the terminal device and directly used the rights of the student union to apply to the school.


    "If I lose, I will naturally give up becoming a member of the discipline committee. Of course, you have to have that strength. Morley, don''t you think?" Nie Kong gave Xiu a contempt, making him almost overwhelmed. The anger in my heart.


    "Yes, Chiba-senpai, I think it''s better for you to give up." Morley nodded in response.Although she is not a peaceful person at all, Nie Jun''s strength is very mysterious, and she also hopes to understand how strong she is.But if there is a conflict with the senior on the second day of school, she is worried that it will affect it badly.


    Xiuji''s face turned black and red, and he made up his mind to humiliate him severely in front of Morley later.


    A mere first-year student, although his physical skills are very flexible, he is not worth mentioning in front of his melee magic!!

 1846 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01872, Nie Kong vs Chiba Shuji

    "On the second day of school, there were two troubles. Nie Jun is not a safe student." Mayumi joked with a wicked smile.


    "No way, who made your children of big families proud to be superior?" Nie Kong, standing in front of the second exercise room, replied with the license stamped by the student president in exchange for his general-purpose CAD. .


    "Yes, it seems that Jun Nie... really didn''t cause trouble."


    "Hello, why are you talking in a uncertain tone."


    "Hmph, Nie Jun, what bad things did you do during the summer vacation? You know it in your heart." Morley poked his head toward Nie Kong with a serious expression. His height was 20 centimeters lower than Nie Kong. The slender eyes stared up at Nie Kong.With the faint fragrance coming from her body, she added a bit of femininity to the tomboy!


    "What, it turns out that Mori and Jun Nie really knew each other a long time ago." Mayumi asked.


    "What''s the matter, your two lovely sisters also knew Jun Nie very early." Morley said dismissively.


    "No way."


    Mayumi looked at Nie Kong in surprise, and a group of questions suddenly appeared in her mind.But why did my sister know Nie Jun? Why didn''t they hear them.


    It''s not easy for ordinary people to get to know the descendants of multiple families. It is hard to meet each other. It seems that you have to ask your father carefully.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about anything else. Now let''s analyze Chiba Shuji''s information for Jun Nie. The Chiba family is known as the Sword Magician, so the genetic magic characteristics are acceleration and aggravation!" Ichihara Ling Yin explained.


    "Well, the swordsmanship of the Chiba family is very famous, Nie Jun, you should be careful." Morley couldn''t help but agree.


    "Don''t worry, I learned about his abilities as early as the nine school battles I watched during the summer vacation." Nie Kong smiled.


    "Speaking of what Nie Jun''s magical characteristics are, is it ancient Chinese magic?" Mayu Xiaoqi asked.


    "Secret!"


    "What? We''ll see it later." Mayumi pursed her lips, but she didn''t expect Nie Jun to ignore her and put on a very cute self.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Pushing open the second exercise room, Nie Kong found that Chiba Xiuji and his dozen or so members of the Student Union and the Discipline Committee had been waiting for them there. The protagonist Chiba Xiuji was holding a CAD in the shape of a short stick.


    "Let you wait a long time." Nie Kong also took out his general-purpose CAD from his pocket. Although it is the most expensive, it is actually very common.


    Standing in front of Chiba Xiuji, he saw disdain in Nie Kong''s CAD heart, but did not show it.My own is a family-customized CAD, and the general-purpose type is not comparable to my own, not to mention my own speed.


    "Okay, let me explain the rules of the competition. Whether it is a direct or indirect attack, it is forbidden to use magic techniques that cause the opponent to die. It is also forbidden to cause physical and mental disabilities to the opponent and cannot recover. It is forbidden to use weapons. You can use it with bare hands. Attack. If one of the players admits defeat, or the referee decides that the match cannot be continued, it is considered a winner. Both parties must retreat behind the starting line and are not allowed to start CAD before the referee announces the start. If one of the parties does not comply with the upstream regulations, it will It will be judged as defeat directly. I will forcefully stop it at that time, so give me a good sense of consciousness." Gowa Yoshi explained.


    Chiba Xiuji and Nie Kong nodded and agreed to the rules, and faced each other at the starting line five meters apart, while Chiba Xiuji faintly revealed a calm atmosphere.


    The distance of five meters is not enough for each other, even if the opponent has the sprint power of a professional sprinter, the use of magic is relatively fast.Because it is a magic contest, it is natural to set the environment to be beneficial to magic.


    In magical games, the team that hits the magic first wins.Even if it cannot be knocked down with a single move, the opponent cannot avoid being damaged and interrupts the release of magic, thus losing.


    Of course, Wulun Yangshi would not think so, because he believed that Chiba Shuji''s strength could not be hit by ordinary magic.Moreover, few people in close combat within three meters will be his opponent, which means that the remaining two meters distance is Nie Kong''s only chance to counterattack.


    The two-meter sprint takes less than one second, and how powerful he can send out magic, Wulun Yangshi does not believe.


    The two waited for his order, and there was no sound in the field.He glanced at Chiba again, and when he saw that he was ready, Wulun Yangshi immediately waved his hand.


    "Start!"


    The formal test between Nie Kong and Chiba Xiuci kicked off, and both of them held their CAD with their right hands at the same time, only to see a strong wave of thought enveloping them.


    He is best at close one-on-one repair times, and the simple start-up style that emphasizes speed is immediately launched and completed, using his own magic at almost an instant speed.


    "Self-acceleration technique?" Mayumi and the women were surprised. They thought that Shuji would use the magic to determine the outcome, but I didn''t expect it to be the first auxiliary magic to accelerate themselves.


    Although that simple magic can instantly increase speed, Mayumi feels that if Xiuci is replaced with other attack magic, Nie Kong may have lost.


    That''s right, he didn''t plan to defeat Nie Kong at once, hoping to humiliate Nie Kong in front of Morley.Xiuci felt that it would be too cheap for Nie Kong to lose too quickly.


    "Thank me, let you understand the cruelty of life." In almost less than half a second, Chiba Xiuci turned into a phantom and appeared two meters in front of Nie Kong.


    His short stick is CAD-shaped, and the 15-centimeter-long blade pops out with a crisp "pop", and Chiba Shuji''s fangs are exposed.The blade was not hardened, only intending to directly beat Nie Kong with his CAD.


    "Oops, Jun Nie may lose. In any case, physical skills are not as powerful as magic." Mayumi frowned and said.


    Mori had no bottom, she understood that if Jun Nie couldn''t use the nine-school battle, he could only use physical skills to defeat Xiu times.


    "Let me see your magic power, Jun Nie." Morley whispered.


    Ling Yin didn''t speak, she analyzed Nie Kong''s magic activation style with a weird face, her face became more and more surprised.


    "What an amazing magic power!!"

 1847 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01873, torture Chiba Shuji

    "Since it''s a magical test, I''ll let you not use physical skills." Nie Kong squeezed the trigger aimed at the CAD in front of him, and suddenly a strong imaginary light burst from the muzzle.


    In everyone''s eyes, Chiba Xiuji, who was within two meters of Nie Kong''s body, suddenly became abnormally slow, and the snow-white frost seemed to wear a white coat for him.Looking around, they found that the second exercise field was covered with white frost.Only the small circle area where Nie Kong was standing seemed to be in the same season as outside.The snow-white fog rolled up the extremely freezing cold wind, and the white fog came from the spreading cold air.


    "so cold!"


    It seemed as if the cold air from Jiuyou made Mayumi and the others shiver.


    "It turned out to be a large... large-scale vibration deceleration magic-Ice Mist God''s Domain?" Lingyin exclaimed. It was a highly difficult magic comparable to Grade A. Nie Jun''s magic power is too strong.According to what she knows, "Ice Mist God Realm" decelerates the vibration of gas molecules.Large-scale magic that not only freezes water vapor and carbon dioxide, but also compresses and liquefies nitrogen.


    "No...impossible, even...even in the plural families in Japan, there are very few people who have such magical talents as him." Wulun Hirosi could not believe the facts before him, and he used the highly difficult magic Ice Mist God Realm Is it shorter than the five-meter run time?But which stupid magician technician is he who has adjusted that kind of magic to the commonly used general-purpose CAD.If you put its activation type in the special type, to what extent will the casting time be increased.


    "Nie Jun is good... so amazing. It seems that it is not a coincidence that he can get a perfect score in the actual skill assessment. It only takes a short second to release such a difficult range magic?!" Mayumi shocked.


    "Really, it makes the heart tremble every time." Morley smiled delightedly, in her opinion the situation was already obvious.Chiba Xiuji''s body was frozen by Jun Nie''s magic, and the outcome was divided!


    "Interference in the armor!!" The snowman, who was frozen due to the snow storm released by Nie Kong, said in a voice with teeth fighting.Within one meter of his own center, the ice and snow events were copied, and they were not affected by magic!Chiba Shuji used counter-magic-the classification of interference fields, the type of mobile field interference.The magic is called "Interference Armor", which can move the interference range synchronously with the movement of the operator.The strength of the interference depends on the spell''s magical interference, and stronger interference can still change things within the scope.


    The Ice Mist Divine Realm can only be considered A grade magic because of its wide range, so Shuji''s anti-magic is quite effective.Change to a powerful strategic level magic, that simply won''t work.


    "Xu Ji''s magical power is not weak, who will win the victory?" Wulun Yangshi sighed lightly.If one second later, he might become an ice sculpture.The demeanor of the two had already compared themselves as the president.


    And when Xiuci lifted the freezing, he jumped to Nie Kong, "Qianye Liu Secret Sword--Zhantie!"


    "What, is that guy Xiuji crazy? Didn''t you say that you can''t use crippling magic before the test." Wuwa Hashimi said in shock when he saw this scene.


    "No, stop it." The situation reversed and Morley yelled out in a hurry. Mayumi didn''t expect things to happen to this point.


    Activating the secret skill of cutting iron, not only the sword, but also the swordsman is also included in the object of the magic effect, and the movement system magic that follows the sword path set by the magic style.After defining it as a single concept together with the sword, it defines the concept of a collection of sword-wielding swordsmen, so that it can attack or slash without error.


    I defined myself as a sword. After thousands, tens of thousands, and hundreds of thousands of air swing exercises and routine training, the sword movement was transformed to the whole body, and then he was able to use the secret skill of Chiba Ryu.The level of magic is different from that of Ice Mist God''s Domain, and its singularity is more than twice stronger than that of Ice Mist God''s Domain. It is definitely the secret technique of their Chiba Family''s A-level destructive power!Even if there is a tank in front of him, Chiba Shuji''s cutting iron is confident that it can be cut in half.And the track of fast attack is also difficult to be locked by other magic.


    "Hehe, this is the secret technique of the Chiba family, the reason why the world is called the magician of the sword." As Nie Kong spoke, the cold wind covered Nie Kong and formed him into an ice sculpture.


    The sharp blade slashed at Nie Kong and turned into a half-meter thick ice block, making a clear sound of ding.His own magic couldn''t break his defense, and Chiba Shuji was full of unprecedented horror.


    "Hey, he actually frozen himself, and then used the ice outside to use hard...hardening magic. He is really a rare genius in the world, can magic be used like this?" Shi Wenjie, a defense expert, couldn''t help but Exclaimed.That kind of magic already belongs to the new compound magic, but it can be said that only Nie Kong can use it.


    "Huh, I really squeezed a cold sweat for him. Damn Chiba Xiuji, he has violated the rules." Morley yelled.


    Mayumi''s eyes were gleaming, she thought Nie Kong''s characteristic was vibration type, but she didn''t expect that he would use high-defense hardening magic!!It is a very dangerous thing to freeze yourself, and it requires a lot of control.


    "It''s too weak, it seems that there is nothing to expect." Nie Kong in the ice cube let out a disappointed sigh, thinking that the secret technique of the Chiba clan would be very interesting, but he couldn''t even break the hardening magic used by the beginning. How can I hurt my body? I don''t have to collect it.


    "Less... Don''t talk big, try if you can beat me." Xiuci''s face was red and white.


    "There is no need to play with you anymore, let me beat you to death." According to the definition of a ghoul, it means to break half of the bones in his body.


    "Air bomb." Nie Kong broke the ice instantly, and the CAD in his hand shot out 20 compressed air bombs in succession.


    Seeing such an amazing air bomb, Shiwenkeren and Wuwa Yangshi''s faces changed.Gas bombs are not only common magic of aggregation and movement, but they are also very difficult.According to the information known to their big family, the highest number of compressed air bombs in a row is 16, which is a genius of a family.How abnormal is Nie Kong in front of him, and every magic is so strong?


    "How is it possible?" Xiuji was shocked, his confrontation magic only had time to block the fifth shot, and the last fifteen shots directly hit his body.


    There was a constant clicking sound, and Qianye Xiu''s battered body collapsed.


    If it hadn''t been for Nie Kong to reduce his power, he would be able to kill him with just two shots.Although he was dying and had many broken bones, he did not die immediately!

 1848 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01874, Wulun Yangshi surrendered

    As soon as the test was over, Wulun Hirosi hurriedly ran to check Chiba Xiuji''s physical condition, but Xiuji''s injury made him angry.Although the body seems to be intact, the gas bomb directly affects the internal destruction of the body!!


    "Asshole, you... are you going to kill Xiuji?!"


    "It''s ridiculous. Just now he used the Chiba family''s secret sword to slash iron, regardless of the rules of the competition. Why didn''t you tell me. If it wasn''t for my strength, I might have been cut in half by him." Nie Kong asked with a sneer.


    "Strong words are unreasonable, Xiuji can naturally control it, don''t you have nothing to do." Wulun Hiroshi said angrily.


    "Haha!! According to what you said, Chiba Shuci didn''t have much trouble. I can follow the rules of the competition, and there is no use of deadly and crippling magic. As long as he recuperates for a period of time, he will naturally heal. So. You can''t be too shameless, you obviously favor Chiba Xiuji." Nie Kong said ironically.


    "Okay, stop arguing. The most important thing now is to take Shuji''s senior for treatment. He may be in danger later." Mayumi stood up and said.


    Since seeing Shuji using the powerful Chiba family secret sword, Mayumi may have expected the serious consequences of the development of the incident.Because of this, they watched a wonderful magic contest.Especially the magic released by Nie Kong was really gorgeous.


    And Morley felt very upset, why not use the terminal to record Nie Jun and the others'' battle like a ring tone.


    "Yes, chairman. Chairman Chiba has done his best to fight, and I don¡¯t think he will feel any regrets even if he loses." The members of the student council who watched the game didn¡¯t understand the tricks, but it wasn¡¯t in the beginning. A simple test of victory!


    Perceiving his gaffe, Wulun Yangshi quickly recovered his calm.He looked closely at Nie Kong, who has super magical talent, and said with difficulty: "Yes, you really defeated Xiuxi."


    "In that case, do you think I should be eligible to be a member of the Discipline Committee now." Nie Kong showed an unexpected expression. Will the son of the Five Wheels Family of the Tenth Division also subdue.


    Nie Kong didn''t know that Wulun Family didn''t have the scenery as imagined outside.The Wulun Yangshi magical talent in front of him is weaker than Mori. It can be said that Wulunjia was supported by his sister Wurenmin!!


    "I will recommend you to become a member of the discipline committee, but you have to wait until Shuji is confirmed that he is out of danger." Gowa Hiroshi said.


    "I have a sense of measure. I never planned to kill him in the school, but he will be hospitalized for a few months. Well, the school''s ethics chairperson has been vacant for a few months, so let me take it by the way." Nie Kong Said with a chuckle.


    "It doesn''t count as far as I said. The nine committee members voted for the chairman of the committee. For the time being, Vice Chairman Naruse Harumi will take over." Hiroshi Gowa resolutely said.


    Naruse Harumi next to him nodded, and the other members of the discipline committee also had no objections, but more emotions.The President Xiuji Chiba, whom they admire in their hearts, will be defeated, regardless of appearance or strength!


    "You go back to the student union room first, I want to take Xiuji for treatment." Yang Shi personally helped Xiuji go to the school health room. Although the school can''t treat it, it can at least prevent the injury from getting worse!!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Mayumi and the others accompanied Nie Kong to the student union room again. No, it should be said that Mayumi and Lingyin also have related procedures to go through.


    In the future, the two girls will be the vice president and accountant of the student union, and Nie Konghui will often work together in the student union.Only Little Morley was crying and pretty face, as if she was isolated.


    Nie Kong comforted her and said that she could apply to the faculty and associations with her own ability, and with Morley''s strength, it should be easy to get a recommendation from the Commissioner of Discipline.


    The procedure is quite simple, you only need to fill in the information, stamp the student union, and submit it to the school for confirmation.


    The ring tone of the terminal operation method in the study workstation and the student union suddenly turned around and looked at Nie Kong with his bright eyes.


    "Nie Jun, your CAD shouldn''t be handed over to the school office."


    "No, because I am already qualified to wear CAD in school, what''s the matter?" Nie Kong asked out loud.


    "Well, it''s very curious. Although it''s a bit rude, it happens that there is a CAD adjustment mechanism in the student union. I...I want to study Nie Jun''s CAD." Lingyin made her request embarrassingly.


    "Here you are." Nie Kong pushed his CAD to Lingyin. He felt that his CAD was nothing to study. After all, it was not customized.


    "Oh, I''m also very curious, what kind of magic activation is installed in Nie Jun''s CAD." Mayumi poked out half of her cute head and said with a smile.


    The three women stared at the terminal screen connected to the CAD, and saw ninety-nine magic start-ups listed in a catalog.


    Most of the content inside is the same as the commonly used CAD, but the careful ringtones are surprised to find the difference, and there are five more high-level difficulty magics!


    Vibration system phonon shooting, ice fog gods and ice hells, composite magic air armor, acceleration system water spiders and the final system outside magic lament Styx!


    "Anyway, there is an exclusive magic lamenting Stygo that has been researched by the characteristics of Yotsuba''s late night magic, and Yotsuba is researching technology, but does not open the activation type A level secret magic phonon shooting?!" Lingyin opened her mouth wide, and was always calm. The eyes are full of surprise and shock.


    "Hey, is Jun Nie from the Si Ye family?" The other two women immediately stared at Nie Kong, secretly wondering what kind of relationship Nie Kong had with Si Ye.


    "No, I only know Hei Yu Gong and Yotsuba Zhenye. The CAD was specially mediated by Niu Shan, Director of the Yotsuba Research Institute, and I requested that all A-level magic activations be added." Nie Kong responded.


    "Ok... so awesome, Jun Nie actually knows Hei Yu Gong and Yotsuba Master Real Ye." Mayumi exclaimed, and Morley couldn''t help nodding.


    "I think the powerful aspect is that Nie Jun can use the high-level magic researched by Siye Technology." Lingyin said silently.


    Any high-level magic is actually tailor-made by each family, not everyone will be suitable.

 1849 The collapse of the second element body 01875, Nanakusa Hiroichis plan

    The fact that Shuji Chiba was severely injured has aroused a lot of repercussions among multiple families in Japan.After all, the strength of "Phantom Blade Demon" Chiba Xiuji was spread to almost everyone, and it was difficult for them to believe that anyone of the same age could beat him into a dog.


    The Chiba family became a group, and the owner seemed to have put pressure on Yi Gao, as if to punish Yi Gao.


    However, the explanation given by a high school made them frown, and Nie Kong and Xiu Ci were in a fair match.How could a contest between students be almost fatal? Generally speaking, the use of powerful magic is prohibited.They asked the first-high student council president Wuwa Hiroshi for inquiries, only to understand the absurd reason of the matter-fighting for a girl.The key point was that Chiba Xiuxiu lost the fight, and he was ashamed of the Chiba family. Even if he died, he couldn''t make things big.Only Chiba Shuji''s younger sister, Chiba Erica, did not stop being angry, always clamoring to avenge her brother.


    With curiosity to unlock Nie Kong¡¯s secrets, Mayou Meihao borrowed a videotape of Nie Kong and Chiba¡¯s fight back to Qicao¡¯s home from Lingmei. She hoped to get something about Nie Kong from her father. My sister knew Nie Jun earlier than she did.


    Nie Jun is too mysterious. Even if Lingmei studied his CAD, she wanted to understand his magical characteristics, but she did not expect to come up with a more confusing answer.


    Say that Nie Kong is as proficient in system magic as himself, because he actually used his own CAD, and almost mistakenly thought he was his father''s illegitimate child.Say no, he estimated that he could also use high-risk and difficult out-of-system magic.


    "Mayumi, is school just over now?" When she returned home, two college-educated brothers greeted her, while her father Hiroichi Nanakusa accompanied Nanakoji and Izumi outside the courtyard to practice magic.


    "Well, something happened in our school." Mayumi nodded and responded simply. She didn''t want to chat with her brothers and walked directly out of the yard.


    Hiroshi Nanakusa glanced at his daughter, and said, "How is the school? You should meet with Yoshi."


    Nanakusa Mayumi smiled wryly: "Dad, please forgive me. Although he is a good young man, I don''t feel much about him."


    "Feelings are cultivated." Nanakusa Hiroichi said dismissively.


    "Dad, let''s not care about foreign history, I found a stranger than him in school." Mayumi said to Nanakusa Hiromi.


    "Oh? So you have a boy you like, is he worthy of our Seven Grass Family?" Nanaka Hiroshi asked with an unexpected expression.


    "Wh... there is no such thing." Mayumi was ashamed, her pretty face turned red, "I... you know the person I told you, his name is Nie Kong."


    "Nie Kong?!" Hiroshi Nanakusa frowned, and the boy who appeared at Siye''s late-night funeral appeared in his mind.


    "Sister Mayumi, when did you meet Big Brother Nie Kong?"


    At this moment, the two loli of Orange and Izumi appeared beside Nanakusa Hiroshi with a "huh".


    Mayumi explained: "He is a first-year high school freshman with me. We are classmates. Dad, do you really know him? I want to know something about him!"


    "He actually went to Yi Gao to study. What a strange Chinese." Nanakusa Hiroichi was actually meeting Nie Kong at Hei Yu''s house, and he started investigating him as soon as he came back, but unfortunately nothing was found.


    "You disappointed Mayumi. Our Seven Grass family couldn''t investigate his specific origin. He seems to have suddenly appeared in Japan, and suddenly got involved with the Kuroba and Yotsuba clan!"


    "No...no, dad doesn''t know." Mayumi was stunned, she knew the strength of the Seven Grass Family well.


    "Did something happen, why Mayumi you rush to get to know him?" Nanakusa asked Hiroichi.


    "Dad, let''s watch the video first, you will understand after watching it." Mayumi smiled bitterly again. It turned out that Dad didn''t understand the mysterious guy Nie Jun.


    Nanakusa Hiroichi caught the virtual computer and clicked the broadcast virtual button.The video is like 3D, suspended in front of them and broadcast, as if they had seen it with their own eyes.


    "Does the Chiba kid compete with him?" Seeing the content inside, aroused Nanakusa''s interest.The kid from the Chiba family is a genius, and his strength is not simple.


    Sure enough, when the competition began, Shuji showed an excellent combat level.He thought Nie Kong had lost, but the battle situation in the picture immediately took a turn.


    "Wow, the magic of Big Brother Nie Kong is so powerful, the frozen area is 100 square meters, right." Nie Kong seemed to be an instantaneous Frozen Mist God Realm, causing two loli to exclaim.


    "That kid''s magic power...how could it be possible!" Even if he had seen too many geniuses, Nanakusa couldn''t help feeling shocked.The Morisaki family, a branch of the Hundred Schools, has a famous technical magic "High Speed ??Launch", but it can''t be compared with him!


    Then the battle became exciting, and Shuji also showed the strength that the Chiba family genius possessed.However, the new magic that Nie Kong created in the battle, and it was emitted without interval, was unbelievable.


    "That''s amazing, so strong magical talent. If I try to compete with him, I might not be able to beat him." Nanakusa Hiroshi took a deep breath and turned to face Mayumi, his eyes filled with heat.


    "Dad...Dad, you... why do you look at me like this."


    "Mayumi! Since you don''t like foreign history, then marry him. Our Seven Grass Family will fully support you."


    Nanakusa Mayumi¡¯s pretty face became hot, and she said in a defiant manner: "Dad, is there anyone like you? He and I are just ordinary classmates now, and... and who knows what he is thinking."


    "Really, if you really can''t, then change your sister Quanmi and Orange."


    "Okay, when I grow up, I will be the bride of Brother Nie Kong." Xiangcheng said with a grin.


    "Why, the girl Nie Kong wants to marry is Quanmei. From my instinct, Nie Kong likes Quanmei." Quanmei immediately pursed her mouth and argued with her sister, Mayumi rubbed her forehead with a headache. .


    "Sister, how can you compete with your sister."


    "You were born less than a few minutes earlier than me."


    Nanakusa looked at the reaction of the sisters and nodded in satisfaction. It seemed that Nanakusa could be one step ahead of the Kuroba family.

 1850 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01876Someone who is not a lady

    When the theory class ended the next day, Nie Kong exhaled, feeling the boringness of the class.


    Nie Kong had been using the terminal for class for the first two days of school, and Nie Kong had the most annoying theory class.I was able to persevere, thanks to the company of Mayumi''s three daughters.Think about what he said before to become a teacher at Yigao. It is estimated that the level of boredom will be much better than that of being a student!!Everyone uses the terminal for class, and teachers and students rarely have the opportunity to contact.In the course schedule, the first practical lessons are all arranged two days later, and they are tested by themselves.


    After some random cleaning, Nie Kong left the school in the afterglow of the setting sun. In fact, today''s good mood was destroyed by Chiba Xiuji and the others.


    When he left the school gate, Nie Kong noticed a line of sight watching him from behind him about fifteen meters.No hostility or killing intent was found in his eyes, and he was initially judged to be a girl.


    Nie Kong often had cute girls observing herself in secret, but Nie Kong didn''t care much.In order to determine what she had planned, he did not intend to reveal it.


    It was found that the other party had always kept a certain distance from Nie Kong and followed his pace.And she was not an ordinary girl, she seemed to have the magic to make herself invisible, and no passerby saw her.


    There was actually a girl who came to play with herself. Nie Kong wondered if she should violently attack her in the end, should she give her half-push half-and-half consent, or righteously teach her.


    Nie Kong pretended to observe his surroundings, his sharp eyes swept to the rear, curious about how the girl staring at him looked like.


    Low-heeled shoes and narrow-tube trousers, the bottom of the coat is a shiny sweater, the buttons are unbuttoned to the front of Hungary, and the lines of the underwear are looming.The source of the luster should be the metal fiber that emphasizes bullet-proof and blade-proof effects, dressed up as a living female spy.


    "Yoyeyao?" Nie Kong was surprised to find that the girl who followed him turned out to be a comprehensive tutor in his class!Her dress is very different from yesterday''s first teacher uniform, which emphasizes the ease of action.The tender and pitiful expressions were serious and taut, creating an aura that looked like two people.


    Nie Kong wore a strange smile, he thought that teacher was weird.Although Haruka Ono''s position is not clear, she finally took action.According to the analysis of surname, Ono doesn''t seem to be a plural family name, so someone should ask her to investigate her behind.Otherwise, ordinary people, who would be bored to follow up and investigate themselves.


    Nie Kong guessed for two reasons, one is the Japanese military intelligence system, and the other is the investigation from a large Japanese family.


    In order to find out the truth, Nie Kong''s actions.He deliberately made a few large circles, and finally switched roles with her in a dark corner.That''s right, Nie Kong, who has reduced his figure and breath, is more thorough and professional than her.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When Xiao Yeyao saw the staring target suddenly disappear, thinking that she was discovered by Nie Kong, she was scared to look around vigilantly.But in the dim alley, there was only the sound of her breathing.


    "Is it lost? What a strong sixth sense."


    She felt that her invisibility was very powerful, and she believed that few people could see through it.The reason for losing Nie Kong, she shied away from Nie Kong''s dangerous intuition.Fortunately, not exposed, but also failed to complete the task.


    And Nie Kong did not show up to catch her, because he planned to put a long line to catch a big fish, and come to an anti-reconnaissance.As long as Nie Kong follows her, I believe he will definitely see the person behind her instructing her.


    However, discovering that Onoyao was turning around in the urban area of ??Tokyo, the sun was setting, and she finally went straight in one direction, almost making Nie Kong doubt her ability.


    When night fell, Nie Kong followed her through the dark jungle.She jumped flexibly at the top of the three-meter-high tree trunk, as agile as a small wild cat, obviously using magic to reduce gravity.


    Nie Kong kept a synchronized distance with her at a low altitude one meter below him, silently floating in the air like a ghost.Even if it is not separated by space, it is not detectable by ordinary people.


    After walking for more than ten minutes, Ono finally stopped directly on the trunk of a four-meter-high tree.


    Looking at the front five hundred meters, there is only a gloomy hill with darkness without a trace of light.Nie Kong looked up at the beauty standing one meter above the tree trunk. He thought that when the goal was reached, someone would come here to meet her.


    But in the next second, Xiao Yeyao''s movements stunned Nie Kong, who was standing and watching.


    Ono Haruka secretly glanced around, and the girl who seemed to have made up his mind suddenly squatted down on the tree trunk.Before Nie Kong could respond, in the rustling voice, she...she actually took off her tights and safety pants to her knees?


    With the bright moon as the background, Nie Kong''s eyes could only see the exposed two petals and strands squatting down, and the whiteness that was half-hanging in the sky seemed to shine brighter than the moon.


    Even in the large area, Nie Kong can see clearly, only that there is no more beautiful scenery in the world of men.


    "Wait, what is she doing with her pants off? Obviously I didn''t hear the buzzing sound of the electric motor, unlike the battery is dead." Nie Kong who looked up was almost dumbfounded, because the one was only 20 cm away from him.He lifted his head and inhaled, he could smell the fragrance.


    With a "hush", Nie Kong finally woke up from the spray of two yellow droplets.


    "No...no, damn it, she wants it to be convenient!" Nie Kong couldn''t remain silent anymore. Whether she urinates or the tuba, she follows Newton''s law of free fall.Nie Kong, who was standing under her, would definitely be showered.


    Especially the thought of the golden flying from the sky, even though the beauty has just been pulled out and the hot spray just came out, it still makes him unacceptable.Nie Kong is not a pervert, no, although he is a little bit in a certain way, he is not to the extent that he kneels and poops.


    "Really...really rude guy, urinating and urinating everywhere is not something a lady should do."


    Originally, she had already sprayed two drops, indicating that the other party was ready to get ready, and Nie Kong was a bit late to wake up.

 1851 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01877Shame Ono Haruka

    Now there are several solutions before Nie Kong, which is a long story, but they only came to Nie Kong''s mind for a moment.


    ¢Ù: Use space to isolate and protect yourself, so that you don¡¯t stick to urine.The shortcomings are obvious. If you stick to your head like through glass, it will be disgusting to look at.¢Ú: Get out of the way as fast as you can, but there may be risks because you react too late.¢Û: The last method is what is used to block the exit so that she is the safest to hold it inside.Which one is the key to plugging, what plugging is used, will it leak out?


    The four eyes stared together, and they looked at each other in silence for a while.At last noticed that Nie Kong''s fingers were running around in his body, Xiao Ye broke the silence with a loud cry, "You...you...you are classmate Nie Kong?!"


    The bright red color even burned from her cheeks to the bottom of her neck, and she felt that her world was about to collapse. I really hope that the end of the world will come.


    Unprecedented shame filled his heart, and Ono could not wait to slam his head on the tree and die.Too shameful, why does this happen.


    OMG!!Why did I let others see my absurd behavior when I was out there for the first time? How would I face him in the future!


    "It''s too late for you to find out. Really, I almost peeed on me." Nie Kong said.


    "Although... I really want to ask why you are following me, but now I can... ask Nie Kong to take your bad hand back?" The strong shame failed to cover up the strangeness from the body, and even worsened The sensitivity of the sensory nerves.


    Nie Kong put his hand back, and sighed: "Our female teacher of the first high school is actually messing around outside regardless of etiquette. It''s really big news, is it your special hobby?"


    "I... I just want to ask you, just now... Touch me... I don''t want to talk about my farts and stocks, why do you follow the teacher?"


    "First of all, you followed me first, so I followed you to investigate the master behind the scenes. Secondly, who knew you were going to pee suddenly, if it weren''t for my hand to block it, you would have been peeing a long time ago." Nie Kong snorted coldly.


    "Yes... I''m sorry, please forgive me for my impoliteness!" Onoyao''s cheeks were ripe. It turned out that he had seen through his invisibility a long time ago, so he thought "the world is invincible".If it''s a teacher, it''s fine. I didn''t expect to be discovered by my classmates. Could it be that the technology has regressed?


    "Then...the teacher, can you please ask Nie Kong to... keep a secret for me and forget that."


    She knelt down in front of Nie Kong pitifully, and exposed a large area of ??white skin. Using this to induce Nie Kong''s heart to shake was the most common technique for her to gain the dominance of dialogue.


    "Oh, it depends on whether you are obedient." Nie Kong looked at her and said playfully. Although he looked at her plump body with open eyes, he was not affected by her at all.


    "Student Nie Kong, are you going to threaten your teacher?" Xiao Yeyao seemed to be angry, her pretty face full of fiery red, and he looked back at Nie Kong solemnly.


    Nie Kong said with a smile, "Why not, you have long lost the majesty of a teacher in front of me."


    "Ah, if you want something nasty, I...I won''t promise you." Ono Haruka hurriedly tightened his tights and put on the messy clothes again.


    "Well, let''s do some dirty things in the future. Now it''s up to me to ask questions, please answer my questions obediently. Why do you want to follow me, and who is entrusted by me?" Nie Kong closed his smiling face, coldly Asked.


    Although I guessed that Nie Kong would ask, Ono Yayou replied: "I...I have no other meaning, because the newcomer is a teacher at a high school, so I feel it is necessary to understand each classmate. Today happened to be the turn to follow Nie Kong. Classmates."


    "Really, you are really not good." Nie Kong squinted his sharp eyes and looked at her, and a depressed atmosphere kept coming.


    Ono Haruka smiled bitterly, and replied in a harsh tone: "Okay! I am following the instructions of the master, and I am mainly sent to investigate your information secretly. Of course, coming to Yigao as a teacher is voluntary, and I also like the position of a teacher very much. ."


    "Who is your master?" Nie Kong asked.


    "The presiding officer of the Ninjutsu Temple-Ninjutsu Yakumo Kunou, the hill in front is his temple. Originally, there were no women''s toilets in the monk''s temple. I... I had no choice but to make it easy outside." Ono Yao said with regret.


    When Nie Kong heard her answer for the second time, he believed in his heart.


    Ono Yao was shocked, Master Jiuzhong Yayun was beaten by Nie Kong?Thinking back to Yakumo''s expression when she commissioned her, she immediately believed a little bit.He estimated that it would be difficult for him to complete, so he hopes to use his own ability to investigate.She was very lucky that she didn''t use force to solve it just now.


    But Master Jiuzhong killed himself, and his invisibility ability could not hide his eyes.If there are regret medicines in the world, she can''t wait to take a few pills and no longer refuse to accept the entrustment of investigating Nie Kong.


    What happened tonight was too impressive for her, it was an unwashed shame in her life, and she would never forget it all her life.

 1852 The collapse of the second element body 01878, kill the nine layers of eight clouds

    I remember that Nie Kong had warned Jiu Zhong Yakumo some time ago that he had not fulfilled the agreement he had made with himself, and sent someone to watch again.Is he confident that Ono Haruka''s invisibility can hide him, or is he stupid to provoke him?


    "So, are the hills and mounds in front of him his temple!" Although it looks dark at a glance, Nie Kong''s eyes can vaguely see the house hidden on the mountain, but it is not like a temple.


    "Yes...Yes, Nie Kong, do you want to visit Master Jiu Zhong. He should be in the temple, because he said that ninja has some hobbies, so he deliberately didn''t turn on the lights at night." Onoyao nodded and responded.


    She didn''t understand the conflict between Nie Kong and the master, she hoped that the two would sit down and talk.


    "Visit?! No, you are wrong. I just confirmed the goal with you, lest it would be a shame to ruin the mountain by the wrong hand." Nie Kong hummed coldly.


    Nie Kong has already given him a chance. Since he refuses to learn the lesson, there is no need to forgive his behavior twice.


    Nie Kong condensed the milky white qi bullet in his palm. Even though it looked only the size of a fist, Ono could perceive the terrible energy contained in it.He... he is not talking about fun, he is absolutely capable of ruining the temple of Teacher Kunou!


    Ono Yao was shocked. She hurriedly opened her arms to stop Nie Kong and said anxiously: "You...you can''t do this, otherwise...or else the Japanese Metropolitan Police Department and the Japanese military will endanger the country. Arrest you on safe charges, and you can¡¯t continue to go to a high school.¡±


    Openly release a gas bomb similar to the power of strategic magic to cause destruction, and its influence is no less than that of triggering a war.Unless Nie Kong killed the witness Ono Yao, he could conceal the truth.


    "You are reasonable, you really can''t be so blatant." Nie Kong frowned and thought for a while. He never wanted to give up his school life, so he dismissed his qi bullet.


    "It''s okay if you understand." Xiao Yeyao breathed a sigh of relief before Nie Kong''s next words made her heart lift up in her throat again.


    "In that case, let me change to a concealed method. You think "a meteorite from space fell from the sky and fell on the Jiuzhong Temple.""What is the result?" Nie Kong asked with a sudden smile.


    "Huh, what...what is a meteorite falling from the sky?" Onoya asked in surprise, she had a bad premonition.


    "Look at the sky!" Nie Kong snapped his fingers, only to see the dark sky suddenly shine.A broom with flames, as if drawn from the sky.


    Although it is still on the clouds, it can be clearly seen with the naked eye.If you look carefully, you can actually find a black sword that is 100 meters long inside the flame.It was not the Tricobalt sword of the fourth true ancestor, but Nie Kong made it with steel rights.Because of the high temperature formed by the friction and friction between it and the air, it envelops a hot flame.


    Pulled by gravity, the accelerated blade is covered by the scorching flame, and its shape is like a meteorite falling from the sky.The atmosphere shook violently, and the sky was as bright as a new moon.


    The citizens of Tokyo will inevitably find that the situation is different. The sound of the black sword cutting through the air is too loud.They all raised their heads and looked at the strange scene before them.However, the meteorite was so fast that no one could see the black sword in the flame, and all thought it was a meteorite from outer space.


    In the next moment, the meteorite turned into a flash of light, and a huge sword with a blade length of more than a hundred meters blasted into the middle of the nine-story temple!!However, the damage caused did not end there. The destructive power of the black sword was essentially the explosive shock wave that arrived after the stab.Comparing with the impact of the fall of the meteorite, the earth collapsed within a few kilometers, and the mountain range was first razed.


    "Boom!" The violent explosion produced, the sweeping shock wave spread out, and the reaction force rolled up the dust of several hundred meters in diameter. No one could escape the blow that destroyed the city.


    Ono Yao was stunned, his face turned pale, he didn''t expect that the meteorite really...really came as he said.And strangely, they were not affected by the explosion.


    Xiao Ye Yao didn''t know how Nie Kong did it, but that might not even be comparable to strategic magic.The master who lives in it will never survive!


    "Nie...Student Nie Kong, did you...do you do it?" There was no magical thought Zibo from Nie Kong, no CAD.Is that a natural disaster, but it would be a coincidence.If he did it, then... then he was terrible.


    "What do you think." Nie Kong smiled satisfied looking at the scene in front of him.


    "You...you are crazy, do you think you can fight the entire Japanese magic world alone!" Ono Haruka exclaimed.


    "Who knows, maybe he was condemned by God for doing something he shouldn''t do. Anyway, the result is really happy." Nie Kong said ambiguously, without admitting or refuting.


    "No, you can''t get rid of it. Why do you want to do that?" Ono said, shaking his head.


    "Haha, whatever you say. In the future, you have to be obedient, otherwise you can''t say when you will speak about similar events now." Nie Kong raised her chin and said with a light smile.


    "Asshole!"


    Ono''s face was miserable, and he was at a loss, not knowing what to do.After the master died, she didn''t even have a single person to discuss.


    He said that Nie Kong did it. Who would believe that everyone saw that it was caused by a meteorite.She didn''t know what to say, she didn''t believe it, let alone others.


    Even if it is his work, the Japanese side will be the first to win him over a magician who can use such powerful magic.I have to say that there are only fifty strategic magicians in the world, and Japan has only one five-wheel-min.


    Although Yotsuba and Kyushima are very strong, they can say that they are not opponents at the strategic level, but they do not have the strategic level magic to destroy a city in one blow, so they are not considered as strategic level magicians.


    "Go back, we are all going to class tomorrow, don''t forget to be obedient." Nie Kong left a sentence behind her earballs, leaving her alone in a daze, and then left the scene.

 1853 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01879, the independent magic outfit team investigation

    Half an hour later, the Japanese military, the police from the Metropolitan Police Department, and reporters from the TV station swarmed around the hundreds of meters of pit turned into ruins.


    The military sent an independent magic outfit group, and the newly promoted Major Xuanxin Kazama led the troops to seal off the entire crime scene.After all, the military has not received any warning from satellites that a meteorite will come, and its sudden appearance shocked all military departments.They were very fortunate that the meteorite impact location was more than 30 kilometers away from downtown Tokyo, and the damage caused hardly affected the city.


    "Second Lieutenant Fujibayashi, how is your investigation going. Is there a possibility of a malicious attack by an enemy magician?" Major Kazama looked at the girl in white who was tapping on the computer terminal with a serious tone.


    He couldn''t accept such a ridiculous fact that his own respected teacher Ninefold Yakumo and the temple were reduced to ashes by a meteorite from the sky?


    The girl in front of her came from the ancient magic family Fujibayashi''s family, and her grandfather was the famous Kyushima Retsu.


    Although she graduated from the National University of Magic and Magic only two years ago, she did not rely on the energy of the Nine Island family in the army, but instead used her special talent to have the title of "electronic witch" in the army.She has strong hacking ability and can use the computer to investigate the secret information of countries around the world.


    "No, it is basically possible to rule out the possibility of damage by a strategic magician from another country." Kyoko Fujiwara replied.


    "Really. But the military did not find any radioactive material. I think it is not a meteorite, but a strategic level magic similar to the release system." Major Kazama frowned.


    "The magician of other country bombed a desolate mountain and hill with strategic magic. It is nothing to do if you are full." Fujibayashi replied with a shrug.


    Major Kazama was silent, indeed what she said made sense.Strategic-level magicians have attracted worldwide attention and cannot be easily used.


    The clue was broken, and Kazama felt that if Master Kunou was resurrected, he might be able to understand the truth.He turned to look at the young man wearing a black tights and standing silently in front of the ruins.


    "Big Black Dragon, can your ability resurrect Master Jiuzhong and them."


    Seeing the value of his ability in the performance of Sibo Tatsuya in the Battle of Okinawa more than a month ago, Kazama Xuanxin saw the value of his ability and invited him to become a member of the independent magic outfit team.And because of Kazama''s introduction, he worshipped Kunou Yakumo as a master of physical skills.Although Ono Haruka is also a disciple of Kunou Yakumo, but they do not know each other, because she is engaged in illegal espionage activities, and has an alias: "Phantom Girl"!!In any case, it will not have a relationship with the military.


    The big black dragon also has two very strong exclusive magic, reorganization and decomposition.It can intervene in the information body of the event, so that the event can be eliminated from the world without leaving a trace; or it can ignore the current state and restore it to the appearance of up to 24 hours ago.


    The big black dragon also shook his head silently, and said indifferently: "Please forgive me for not being able to do it, Master Yakumo, Nine Layers, they died so simply that they did not leave any information."


    Kunou Yakumo''s corpse was turned into dust, and he couldn''t repair it no matter how strong it was.


    "Then do you have any clues?" Kazama Xuanxin continued.


    "There is no magic left behind at the scene. It shouldn''t be the result of magic, but it does not rule out the possibility of man-made." Siboda also saw Nie Kong smash and decompose the magic mass, so he did not draw a certain conclusion. .


    However, the answer from the big black dragon made Fengjian feel confused, and his anger slowly turned into a touch of sentimental.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Nie Kong took off his school uniform and went straight to the living room.I found that there were a few good Japanese dishes on the table, and I tasted a bit. The taste is not delicious, but it is already at a level that some people eat.


    "I''m back. Wait a while, and dinner will be ready soon." In the middle of the night, wearing an apron, he leaned out half of the kitchen.The apron is tied, strangling her Hungarian part very high.Nie Kong didn''t think it was ugly, seeing her peeking out the pretty face stained with oil, instead he added a playful and cute look to her.


    Nie Kong smiled softly, and suddenly wanted to see her cooking.Nie Kong sneaked into the kitchen to take a look, and she turned her back with her spatula.


    She was wearing a brief maid lotus skirt tailor-made for her by Nie Kong. The bottom of the skirt was short enough for Nie Kong to see the black silk panties inside.It took a lot of Nie Kong''s thoughts to make her conservative wear that kind of revealing clothes.And those white legs wore flesh-colored silk stockings, showing the slenderness and plumpness of the beautiful legs, so Nie Kong couldn''t help feeling it.


    Nie Kong quietly walked behind her and suddenly hugged her slender waist.


    "Ah?!" The spatula in his hand fell off late at night when he was frightened.When she found out that it was Nie Kong''s attack, she said in embarrassment, "What are you doing, it scared me!"


    "It''s okay, ignore me." Nie Kong put his chin on her shoulder, took a deep breath of her body fragrance, and said with a light smile.


    "Quickly let go, how do I cook like you." In the middle of the night, feeling Nie Kong''s arms tighten her waist tightly, she suddenly panicked and became nervous for no reason.


    "Hehe, that''s easy to handle. Since it''s here, I''ll teach you how to cook by the way."


    "You...you teach me now?"


    "Yes, hand-to-hand teaching is the fastest to learn." Nie Kong said, passing his hands under her armpits and holding her catkins.


    The legs of the two were tightly entangled, and it didn''t affect Nie Kong''s experience of the delicate skin through the stockings.


    In the middle of the night, the pretty face turned pink like a girl, and I have never encountered a mess like Nie Kong dare, but...but it feels so romantic.Leaning on Nie Kong behind his back, watching him hold his fingers, the two of them were cooking food for dinner together.


    Smelling Nie Kong''s breath, and perceiving the warmth in his arms, he felt that his body suddenly became hot late at night.


    "By the way, I plan to let your daughter Shen Xue visit you some time later, what do you think?" Nie Kong said casually.


    "Shen Xue is coming? So...what''s going on, can''t...can''t let her see me now." Midnight panicked.


    "Don''t worry, I will tell you in advance. Besides, if you wear this kind of clothes, Shen Xue doesn''t believe you are her mother, and thinks when you gave her a sister." Nie air-conditioned smiled.


    "Hey, nonsense."

 1854 The collapse of the second element body 01880, Morleys plan

    "Nie Jun, it''s great to see that you are okay." In the classroom of Class A for one year, when Nie Kong came to the school safely, Mayumi Nanakusa''s pretty face returned to her naughty smile.


    "What''s wrong?" Nie Kong asked.


    "You saw the meteorite impact that occurred in Tokyo last night. It is said that the aftermath of the explosion even affected the entire city of Tokyo. Mayumi said that he was worried that you would live in that area." Morley said.


    Hearing the words, Nanakusa Mayumi pouted: "Isn''t it the same for Mori? I was almost frightened. I went to Hei Yu''s house and asked about Nie Kong''s address."


    "I''m not worried about that guy, he must run faster than anyone else." Morley snorted with a flushed face.


    Seeing the women caring about him, Nie Kong smiled and said, "It turns out that there was a meteorite impact. Whom I thought was magnifying the fireworks? Thank you for your concern."


    "Huh! I can think of meteorites as fireworks, should I say that I really deserve to be Nie Jun." Lingyin''s calm and pretty face showed a strange expression, and Nie Kong''s answer made her feel funny.


    "I knew it." Morley chuckled, and Nie Jun was a restless master just like himself.


    "Hehe, in order to express my gratitude, I will invite you to eat lunch at noon." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    "It''s not sincere, don''t you have to report to the student union room during your lunch break." Morley dissatisfied.Because in addition to herself, Nie Kong and the others have become members of the Student Union and the Discipline Council.


    "Almost forgot, how does it feel to be a member of the student union?"


    "What''s the difference, Morley, have you decided what school club you want to join?" Nie Kong asked.


    Although the Magic High School is special in every aspect, the basic system is no different from that of a general school.There are also club activities in the first high school.To be recognized by the school as a formal society, it must have sufficient members and actual performance.But it is closely related to magic, and there are many clubs in the Magic High School.


    If it is a mainstream magic competition, the affiliated high schools of the first to ninth National Magic University will compete against each other, and the results of the competition may also affect the evaluation of each school.The school''s effort in betting on competitions may be better than that of famous sports schools in traditional national competitions.Enlisting powerful new members is an important subject that directly affects the efforts of various organizations. The school also recognizes this point. No, there is even a feeling of adding to the flames.Therefore, during the new school period, the competition for new members of various associations was extremely fierce.


    "There are no other plans for now."


    "It''s better to come to the Discipline Committee like me." Nie Kong said.


    Morley''s eyes lit up, but he quickly shook his head and said, "The Commission for Discipline and Discipline is not in charge of Nie Jun." There are nine members of Discipline and Discipline Committee members are assigned by the Student Union, the League of Associations, and the Staff Association.


    "Hee hee, and the student union will work very hard next. During the days of enrollment for the club during the beginning of the semester, there are often disputes between clubs. Although the enrollment activities may be so intense that it affects the normal curriculum, the club enrollment activities can only be performed at a fixed time. Held. Specifically, it is limited to the week starting today.¡± Mayumi said.


    "All clubs will set up admissions booths together, which is a lively celebration of quite a large scale. According to the privately circulated freshman test score list, they will strive for new students with excellent grades or good competition results. Of course, there are established rules on the surface. If any club violates the rules , The members also have to take joint and several responsibility to accept punishment, but unfortunately, it is not uncommon to attack each other in private or use magic. Our student union and Nie Jun¡¯s Discipline Committee must maintain within one week of enrollment And the riots caused by the suppression of associations." Lingyin explained.


    "Isn''t it forbidden to carry CAD in the school?" Nie Kong asked.


    "Even if there is no CAD, it does not mean that magic cannot be used. However, if CAD is not used, it is almost impossible to cause a fierce dispute that can be described as a mutual attack. On the other hand, the school allows the community to use CAD to display freshmen. Although it will temporarily The review, but in fact, is equivalent to completely open. During that period, the school became a state without the rule of law." Mayumi was speechless.


    "Why the school will let the situation go? Generally speaking, it will definitely discuss countermeasures, such as raising the audit standards." Morley''s face was rather strange and his eyes seemed very excited.


    "Because the school also hopes to improve the performance of the Nine-School Battle. Perhaps it is also to increase the proportion of freshmen joining the club. Therefore, a slight violation of the school rules is to close your eyes." Lingyin said.


    "Well, I originally hoped to become a commissioner of discipline together with Mori-chan. But after hearing Mayumi and Lingyin, it seemed to be a threat to you." Nie Kong said.


    "Does Nie Jun have a way to let me join the Committee of Discipline?" Morley asked in surprise.


    "Yes, the three places in the student union are full, but you can let the faculty and staff give one place. It happened that I knew Mr. Onoyao, so please ask her to do it." Nie Kong smiled.


    After experiencing the most humiliating event for women last night, and secondly, she lost the asylum of her master Jiuzhong Yakumo. Nie Kong didn''t believe that Ono could escape her control.


    "Too...great, Nie Jun. I am willing to join the Commissioner of Discipline, I...I am not afraid of hard work." Morley said cheeringly.


    "Oh, I have to spend my spare time with us. It''s really hard for you, Morley." Lingyin said.


    Morley blushed and said dubiously: "It''s okay, I will bear it."


    "Hee hee, I think you are having fun in your heart." Mayumi said with a little devil''s smile, jokingly.


    Morley said with embarrassment: "I originally wanted to join the ethics committee."


    "Really, who gave Nie Jun the place recommended by the Student Union yesterday? I always feel that Senior Chiba was beaten so wrongly." Mayumi said.


    Morley''s pretty face changed from pink to crimson, and even heat came out: "Nie Jun...Nie Jun is certainly the most suitable member of the discipline committee, I am...the second most suitable."


    "Yes, yes, our Morley turned out to be better than ten characters." Mayumi giggled.


    "Mayumi, I don''t want to bully Morley anymore." Nie Kong looked like a hen protecting his children.


    "Nie Jun, eccentric!"

 1855 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01881, yield to Ono Haruka

    In the faculty''s office, Ono was sitting quietly waiting for Nie Kong''s visit.As for why she would send an e-mail on the computer terminal and say she came to find herself, she didn''t understand, but she was in a mess.


    "Sorry, did you let the teacher wait a long time?"


    Fifteen minutes after the agreed time, Nie Kong finally appeared.


    "It''s okay, I have no urgent matter to deal with." Ono said.


    "Excuse me." Mayumi and the three girls greeted her in unison.


    Seeing Nanakusa Mayumi and his three female classmates coming behind him, Ono Haruka breathed a sigh of relief.In the end, Nie Kong really had a shadow of fear in his heart.Meeting Nie Kong alone, feeling panicked.


    "Student Nie Kong, do you have anything to consult the teacher?" Xiao Yeyao asked.


    "Although there is no urgent matter, I hope you can agree to help Mori get a place on the ethics committee recommended by the faculty, so I feel that just sending you an email to inform is not enough." Nie Kong explained.


    "Teacher Ono, please." Morley said sincerely.


    "I''m just one of the teachers in a high school, and it''s not long since I came here. The recommendation of the faculty and staff is not my final say." Haruka Ono smiled bitterly.


    "It''s okay! If Mr. Ono would come forward, he would definitely be able to persuade other teachers." Nie Kong smiled, her spying ability is very strong, and dealing with a few teachers is not a problem.


    "Hey! You...you praised me too much, you can go to the League of Associations to get recommended places." Xiao Yeyao shook his head and gracefully rejected Nie Kong.


    With Morley''s strength and the top test scores among freshmen, there is indeed a good chance to get a place, but it is estimated that he will agree to certain conditions and become a member of a certain club.


    "Sure enough, is it too troublesome for the teacher?" Morley said disappointed.


    "Oh, teacher, don''t be too busy to refuse. I''m in a hurry now, and I will talk later when it is convenient for me to come back." Nie Kong said.


    "Really, Nie Jun, hold back for a while, it''s never too late to go back." Mayumi groaned.


    "But I''m about to pee. By the way, Mayumi, do you send out a magic that can hold me for a few minutes?"


    Upon hearing Nie Kong''s request, Mayumi and Mori''s faces blushed, "How can there be such a magic."


    "If you wait a few more minutes, you may pee in the campus." Nie Kong said sensibly..


    "How...how can it be, then... Then Jun Nie hurry up and go to the bathroom. You can tell you how to pee outside, how shameless you are. You dare to be like that, I...I won''t I care about you," Morley said with a frown.


    "Actually, there is a magic to ease, let Mayumi use the hardening magic to help Jun Nie harden." Lingyin calmly analyzed.


    "Ah...!" Mayumi hurriedly looked under Nie Kong, her dumbfounded expression was really cute.


    "Then... forget about that kind of thing, what if you can''t soften Nie Jun then."


    You can''t soften it yourself with your hands to help, Nie Kong muttered in his heart.


    Openly discussing the urinary catheter of a hardened man, all three women felt hot.


    It''s just that Nie Kong and the three girls sang and made peace, which made Xiao Yeyao instinctively clamped his legs, his face turned red and white, and he wanted to dig a gap and get in.


    "Okay, I''m going to the toilet now! Teacher Xiaoyeyao, think about it for a few more minutes, let''s come back and talk slowly." Nie Kong smiled at Xiaoyeyao, turned and left her office.


    After waiting for two minutes, Nie Kong returned to the office and found Ono Haruka and Mayumi talking and laughing.I have to say that her ability is really good.


    "Teacher Xiaoyeyao, let''s talk about it again, I hope you can help Morley get recommended places." Nie Kong said.


    "Hee hee! Nie Jun, while you were in the bathroom, Teacher Onoya had already agreed to our request." Morley said with joy.


    "Is that right? It seems that Teacher Ono is also very concerned about our students. It seems that we have to thank the teacher." Nie Kong said, looking at Ono.Once she met her gaze, she couldn''t help looking away.As Nie Kong expected, Xiao Yeyao promised Morley''s little thing.


    "Tomorrow I will help Molly get a recommended place, but I hope to talk to you alone with Nie Kong later." Onoyao resolutely said.


    Nie Kong was surprised, Ono Yao seemed to have confessed to him, perhaps because he didn''t want to be restrained by others.


    "Why not, I also think I have something to tell you." Nie Kong nodded and said.


    "Why do you want to hide it from us?"


    Before leaving, the three daughters of Mori looked at Nie Kong and Ono in the room with suspicious eyes, guessing in their hearts what the relationship between them was.


    Nie Kong didn''t explain to them that after seeing the three women leave, he directly turned to the guest and sat on the only chair in the room.


    "What are you going to tell me."


    "My master is dead, what exactly are you going to do to let me go. Although... Although the things last night were embarrassing, I... I won''t be threatened by you all the time." To say.


    "Hehe, I thought you would use your female body to induce me to shake my heart, and then take the lead in the dialogue. Such impulsiveness is not a good spy." Nie Kong laughed.


    "Didn''t you watch enough last night."


    "Not enough, Teacher Ono''s body is still very attractive." Nie Air Conditioning smiled.


    Xiaoyeyao was speechless for a while, and was immediately embarrassed to speak, "Please... please be more serious." Nie Kong did not expect the initiative to speak.


    "Okay, then I said too. Your master Jiuzhong Yakumo is dead, follow me in the future." Nie Kong suddenly stretched out his arm around her slender waist and sighed in front of her ears.


    "No...impossible." Ono Haruka tried to struggle, but it was of no use.


    "Why not, you are not from a family of magic, who will help you if something happens? And I won''t force you to do things you don''t want, such as vibrating eggs, electric motors, and so on." Nie Kong said.


    Except for her special abilities of invisibility and the physical skills of Nine Layers of Yakumo, other magic skills are basically ignored.I can serve as a tutor of Yigao, thanks to the energy support behind Yakumo Ninefold.


    "I...I need event consideration." She replied with difficulty.


    "Well, think about it, you come to my house to find me."

 1856 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01882, Fengji patrol

    On the second day, Morley got a recommendation from the faculty and staff, and Nie Kong became a glorious member of the discipline committee. It seems that Ono Haruka did a good job.And the last place in the Committee of Discipline and Discipline is the one-year Class C Tatsumi Kotaro recommended by the League of Societies!His body shape is similar to that of the Shijikuren, and he seems to be good at hardening or defensive magic, but the name also explains something.


    Originally, if Shi Wenqi had that plan, the position actually belonged to him.Maybe he and Wulun Yangshi didn''t like each other, the Shiwenkeren didn''t look at the student union and the ethics committee at all, but got a good result in the league of clubs.


    At noon, Nie Kong and the others needed to go to the student union room.There is an automatic catering machine there, which saves a lot of lunch time for the student union and discipline committee members.


    Of course, Nie Kong usually comes with them. Mayumi''s three daughters were surprised to see Nie Kong take out the lunch box for the first time.They were ashamed, Nie Kong, a man compared them to the three girls.And the first time they tasted Nie Kong''s bento, they were immediately defeated.


    "I''m really surprised, Nie Kong''s cooking level is quite high, he can almost go to the restaurant as a chef." Lingyin said.


    "What? It has raised my appetite." Mayumi muttered while looking at Nie Kong''s colorful lunch box while tasting her bento.


    "Go to my house when you have time, I will teach you how to do it."


    Morley''s eyes lit up and he was about to say yes, but when he looked at the two girls, Mayumi and Suzue, he was suddenly surprised to keep the lady''s restraint.


    "Hehe, okay." Mayumi responded with a smile, and Morley nodded.


    "Hey, you four. Just be careful, how do I feel that we are superfluous?" Acting chairman Naruse Harumi said silently.


    Wulun Yangshi, the president of the student council, actually admires Nie Kong''s ability to maintain such a good relationship with the three girls.And I and Mayumi have known each other for many days, but the relationship has been very shallow.


    "Okay, hurry up and finish the lunch for a meeting. This gathering is a business meeting of the Discipline Committee, are they all here?" said Wuwa Hiroshi.


    "Except for Chairman Chiba, the rest are here," Naruse Harumi said.


    "Well, let''s start. For the Commission for Discipline and Discipline, club enrollment is the first hurdle of our new year. Last year, some of us were triumphant, and some of us caused even greater chaos in order to calm the chaos. I hope you all must relax this year. Keep your nerves to complete your duties, so that no student will be punished this year. Well, the commissioner of discipline is definitely not allowed to take the lead in causing the situation." Wulun Yangshi said seriously.


    "Yes, chairman." There was an exhilarating voice around, Kotaro couldn''t conceal the tension, Nie Kong and Mayumi and the others had a leisurely appearance.


    "They are Nieku, Watanabe Mori, Mayumi Ichihara Suzuone of Class A for the year, and Kotaro from Class C. They will be involved in patrol missions immediately today, even if they are newcomers..." Naruse Harumi At the same time said.


    There was a commotion in the field, and everyone looked at Nie Kong.Yesterday''s match against Chiba Xiuci, they saw that it would be great to have a strong partner like Nie Kong.


    "Who do you want them to partner with?" The second-year student named Futian raised his hand to speak.He was the person recommended by the faculty last year.


    "During the enrollment week for members, there are two first-year students in teams, and two-year and third-year students in one team," said Wuwa Yoshi.


    "Well, don''t worry, they are all usable talents. You saw the strength of Nie Kong with your own eyes yesterday. And Mayumi and the others are ranked in the forefront, and their strength should not be underestimated." Naruse Harumi nodded and said.


    "I have no problem." The other members of the student union also understand the power of the plural families, especially the seven grasses in the front.Now that Nie Kong''s strength has been seen, they shouldn''t be too weak.


    "I have a request." Nie Kong raised his hand and said.


    "Nie Kong, if you have anything to say directly."


    "I''m in a team with Mori. Mayumi and Lingyin are partners. It should be fine." Nie Kong pointed at Mori and said to himself.


    Wulun Yangshi glanced at Morley and found that she was delighted. He nodded and said, "Yes, anyway, you newcomer needs two people to form a partner. Although your knowledge of magic theory is not good, Morley can make up for it. That''s great."


    "Next, we will make a final confirmation. The patrol essentials are the same as the result of the discussion just now. I think there should be no objections?"


    Although the atmosphere is not without objections, no one actively expressed objections.Probably the generation is accustomed to it. It seems that there is no serious confrontation within the committee.


    "Very well, then you should start immediately after a little preparation, don''t forget to bring the camera," Naruse Harumi said.


    The second graders and third graders stood up at the same time, closed their feet, clenched their fists with their right hands and knocked them to the left chest, respecting the etiquette preserved by the previous student unions.


    "Camera?" Kotaro asked puzzledly.


    "Oh, forget you are new here."


    Wulun Yoshin handed the armband and the thin camera to Mayumi and the others, and explained: "The miniature camera is placed in the front pocket of Hungary. The size of the machine is just enough to expose the lens, and the switch button is on the right. As instructed, Put the video camera in the front pocket of Hungary''s uniform, and you can shoot directly like this. In the future, as long as you carry out patrol missions, you must carry this camera with you and turn it on as soon as you discover illegal activities. But you don¡¯t need to care too much about whether there is any recording, Feng Ji In principle, the testimony of the committee members will be directly used as evidence. It can be used as a tool of evidence just in case."


    "Chairman, do you and Chairman Naruse Harumi also go to patrol the campus?" Mayumi asked.


    "No, just in case, I have to stand by at the joint headquarters of the club, and the secretary needs to stay in the student union room. Hey, the recruitment of the club is too serious, otherwise it will be fine as long as the Commissioner of Discipline comes forward." Said Gowa.


    "Okay, anyway, it only takes a week, everyone to bear it." Naruse Harumi said.


    "Yes." The people gathered in the student union room immediately dispersed. First of all, they prepared their CAD to arm themselves. This shows how chaotic the club enrollment is.

 1857 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01883, Morleys performance

    Separated from Mayumi and the others in the student union room, Nie Kong and Mori came to the campus as a team.


    Seeing the playground full of tents, I can see from the windows on the first floor of the teaching building.The billboards filled the front and back passages between the school buildings, just like the vendors on the day of the school festival.Although the entire playground is full of stalls, it is confined to the "playground" after all.Various dedicated arenas are used for public performances by clubs that usually use the venues, as are the gymnasiums.


    And Morley still had a leisurely visit to the club, or the plan to watch the excitement, and didn''t take the task of maintaining the school''s morals seriously.To be honest, Morley thought it was nothing.I think that even if it is described as "unparalleled turmoil", it is only a high school club recruitment activity, but I found that things are not very simple.


    "Enough for your mountain club, he is our Kendo club first."


    "Hmph, there are too many second-degree students in your kendo club. Asking him to learn useless sword skills is wasting his magic talent! People who want to become magicians rarely practice kendo in high school."


    "You idiots in the mountain club know a fart, and our club also teaches swordsmanship. The magician uses not kendo, but a combination of sword and skill. Many children will practice kendo in order to learn basic sword skills. Around elementary school. Anyway, he was our first fancy."


    The stalls that filled the playground suddenly filled with people, and it could be seen that there was a dispute between the two clubs.One is the Kendo Society holding a bamboo sword, and the other is the strong mountain society.The fuse of the conflict, a freshman of a college student was caught between their two teams.Although his skills are quite flexible, he seems unable to fight against the violence of the numbers, because there are simply too many associations that target outstanding talents.


    A terrible thing happened in the human wall. Anyway, it should be grabbed by his shoulders or hugged from behind. Even the same sex cannot be judged as a harassment behavior.


    It might be a bit scrupulous to say that the other party is a girl, but a bunch of old men don''t need to care about physical contact.


    "You...stop it, my pants are about to be taken off. Woo, where are you going to touch."


    The newborn teenagers uttered a panic cry, but failed to stop their behavior.Because the scene is already full of gunpowder, it seems that it has really evolved into a situation where you can''t joke.


    Some people in the Kendo Club used magic to strengthen their bamboo swords.The Mountain Society is good at hardening and defense, arming itself to the teeth.


    "Nie Jun, don''t patronize it, let''s stop them quickly." Morley urged when he saw Nie Kong looking at the crowd with a funny expression.


    "I plan to let you come forward, Morley, please let me admire your heroic posture behind your back." Nie Kong smiled.


    "What?" Although Morley complained quietly, his eyes were clearly eager to try.She took out the CAD of her wrist and pointed it at the men in front.


    "Commissioner for Discipline and Discipline, you guys stop me!!" Morley ran and drank, but no one could hear her in the chaotic scene, and he was even pushed down by the crowd.


    Seeing that he hadn''t listened to his advice, Morley stomped his feet.As soon as she waved her right hand, she saw three slender cylindrical containers between her fingers, which contained turbid liquids.


    Morley''s strength does not lie in the powerful magic or magic activation speed that others cannot match.Combining all kinds of magic in a variety of ways, and mobilizing most magic to break through the opponent''s defense at the same time, is her characteristic.In particular, she is particularly good at using her senses that are exposed to the outside world at any time-hearing and smell to stifle the opponent''s combat power.


    The volatile drugs spilled from the three containers, under the magic of Morley''s manipulation of the airflow, mixed into a scent of people, spread directly into the crowd, and passed to their nasal olfactory organs.


    Originally intended to release magic illegally, only half of the members became drunk old men because of too little gas, and their bodies were shaking constantly.If Mo uses poison gas, then they will all perish.


    "Idiot, do you want to be punished by the school." Morley walked towards the crowd, causing everyone to focus on her.The first thing I saw was Zuo Huong''s leaves, and then I noticed her badge of the commissioner of discipline.


    "Don''t think that the Commissioner for Discipline and Discipline is great, it is clear that the group of simple-minded fools is the first to cause trouble." The head of the Kendo Club stood up and said.


    "Shut up!" Morley was like a majestic queen. She held the bamboo sword that she picked up and swiped at the master in a flash.The main general used his sword to block, but found it was cut into two sections.


    "Is it actually Chiba Liu''s crush?" The main general exclaimed, and the members of the mountain society on the opposite side looked at Morley''s strength and did not dare to mess around.


    "The two parties who are trying to cause riots, please come with us." Morley put on a cold expression, seeing her appearance completely integrated into the identity of the commissioner of discipline.


    "Why, it was the Mountain Society who came first to provoke." A member of the Kendo Society stood up and said.


    "Whoever is and who is unnatural will be handled impartially. You''d better not resist." Nie Kong stood beside Morley and glanced at them.


    The faces of the people around became ugly, but they all stopped obediently.As Nie Kong said, no one dared to openly violate the ethics meeting.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After solving an emergency, Morley looked very happy and continued to drag Nie Kong to patrol.


    "Oh, Mori-chan''s magic is too powerful, and the swordsmanship is very similar to Chiba Liu''s." Nie Kong asked casually.


    "Well, of course. I was in the third grade of elementary school, and I was a disciple in the gym of the Chiba family for a few years, and learned a lot of swordsmanship from their Chiba family." Morley heard from Nie Kong. Praise, said with joy.


    "Really, didn''t you meet Chiba Xiuci from the Chiba family a long time ago?" Nie Kong continued to ask.


    "Yes, it''s a pity that I know him, he doesn''t know me, but they are called the genius of the Chiba family." Morley whispered.


    That''s why it''s no wonder that on the day of the Nine Schools Battle, Mori would go to watch the Chiba Slim game.

 1858 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01884, and Mayumis test (on)

    The enrollment week for the members was over, and Nie Kong and Mori''s group arrested several groups of students who made trouble.Although Mayumi complained about being busy, Morley seemed to be having fun, part of the reason for Nie Kong should be.At this point, the relevant activities of the new school year have come to an end, and several of their first grade classes are finally about to start formal magic internships.


    The formal professional education of magic starts from the high school curriculum. However, it can be known from the fact that the freshman assessment includes magic practical skills that many students have already acquired a certain level of basic magic skills during the admissions test.The course content is also implemented in accordance with the school''s standards, although it is a systematic teaching from the basics, otherwise students who are not good at practical skills may not be able to keep up.


    So now Nie Kong and his first grade Class A are taking magic practical skills courses, and the practical topics are the long-distance magic practice classrooms commonly known as "shooting ranges".


    It is actually similar to one of the "Fast Shooting" in the Nine Schools War, which uses magic to destroy targets that appear in the field.It was supposed to be a practical skill class of intermediate difficulty, but Nie Kong and his A class completed the basic course early.


    For example, in the time limit, compile the basic single system magic formula before the terminal CAD and activate it successfully.It is the magic of a single system and simple process. It starts from the reading of the start-up type. If the magic can be activated within 500ms, it can be regarded as a magician alone. Of course, the pass line is within 1 second.Everyone in Nie Kong''s class successfully completed the control at one time, and the results were very good.Compared with those second-degree students, some students can take a few days to pass.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Wow, Nanakusa Mayu... Mayumi is worthy of being a freshman representative, and she is really good with Nie Kong... so amazing." In the shooting range classroom, Mayumi''s outstanding performance made the students around who watched amazed. !A hundred meters away, Mayumi¡¯s dry ice bullets actually hit the red bullseye again and again, with no false shots!


    "Her magic is not to make magic bullets, but to make a gun base for dry ice-that is, to be a shooter yourself, so the magic is called magic bullet shooter. Slow down the movement of air molecules to make dry ice, and then accelerate it to subsonic speed. And using perception magic. Maintaining the ¡°multiple observations¡± of perception magic, and repeating the deceleration and acceleration magic a hundred times, Mayumi¡¯s magic power is so good, it is worthy of the Seven Grass Family.¡± Shiwen Keren explained.


    Magic that can affect long-distance objects is extremely common. Mayumi produces bullets to sniper, but the exception is. The mainstream method of tactics is to directly apply vibration magic to the target.


    For example, Nie Kong, he can directly send out a range of vibration magic to destroy a target, and there is no need to aim.Therefore, the target at the blind spot like the one just now didn''t need to be destroyed by special technology.


    Her compound magic is called the magic bullet shooter, but like a firearm, it relies on the magic of shooting bullets. There is no advantage at all, right?


    The answer is simple. The magic can find dead spots outside the domain where the opponent uses magic.When using magic to manipulate distant objects in a competitive environment with other magicians, you must carefully calculate the coordinates and concentrate on exerting stronger interference power.


    The battle-type fast shooting originally required the speed of magic activation and the competition of focusing on magic power, but Mayumi sniped from the outside of the opponent''s magical field to create a situation equivalent to casting magic alone.


    In this way, the battle is purely based on speed and accuracy of aiming.And the speed and accuracy of aiming, Mayumi''s magical power is also at an excellent level in the world.Yes, she can shoot faster than a sniper rifle!


    "After all, the exclusive "magic bullet shooter" of the Seven Grass Family is an A-level magic, so what is it to hit those fixed targets," Morley said.


    "Hehe, the moving target belongs to the advanced practical skills course which will be arranged later. Even so, you missed fifteen out of the 100 Morley sauce you just didn''t hit." Morley wiped the glittering sweat from his forehead. Di, looked at Morley with a smile.Even so, 85 out of a hundred have scored 85 points, and it can also be ranked in the upper middle level among students.


    "Because I...I''m not very good at long-distance magic. I have the ability...You can compare with Nie Jun." Morley''s cheeks flushed and he pushed Nie Kong out to block him.Mori is really good at short-range magic, such as Chiba Ryu''s swordsmanship, and good at hardening and acceleration.


    "I admit that classmate Nie Kong is also very good, but it is not easy to defeat the magic bullet shooter of the seven grass family. Because she also got full marks out of a hundred targets. If you compete according to the nine-school competition, the loser is very It may be classmate Nie Kong." Shiwenkeren nodded and said.


    "Yes!! If you really want to try, I really don''t like Jun Nie very much." Lingyin came out and said.


    "How about, Nie Jun, come and compare with me." Mayumi said with a smile.


    Nie Kong looked at Mayumi''s triumphant fox smile and laughed out loud. He stretched out his hand to Mayumi and said, "Okay, but let me use your rifle CAD first."


    "Nie Jun, what are you doing here?" Mayumi asked strangely.


    Nie Kong didn''t answer, he took the CAD from Mayumi with one hand, and then pointed the muzzle directly at the target 100 meters away.


    At the same time, Nie Kong''s abundant thoughts spilled out, emitting a crystal light that only a magician could see.In the stunned gaze of all the students in the class, the rifle shot out pieces of dry ice with precision.


    "Shoo!" With a soft sound, the red bullseye a hundred meters away was broken one by one!


    "He...he used the magic bullet hunter of the Seven Grass Family?" Shi Wenke Ren exclaimed, and Mayumi was also dumbfounded in an instant. Nie Kong did not expect that Nie Kong could issue the secret technique of the Seven Grass Family.So simple and neat, the proficiency is not worse than her.


    Roppongi Taro in the class smiled bitterly. He originally thought that Nie Kong was able to beat him by physical skills, but the magic he issued again and again during the actual skill assessment made him feel inferior to the magic family.He is simply not a genius, he is a monster, and he actually used all the magic of the Seven Grass Family.

 1859 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01885, and Mayumis test (below)

    "Nie...Nie Kong is really amazing." Shi Wenjie was shocked.


    If he has the magical characteristics of eight major systems, he does have the opportunity to use the magic bullet shooter secret technique of the Seven Grass Family, but he needs to use his brain to compile an extremely complex start-up formula!!


    Now Nie Kong''s performance tells everything. Could it be that his own secret technique "Even the square wall" can''t be used, and the ten characters of the people stared at Nie Kong.If you really want Nie Kong to grow up, he will definitely become the existence that will subvert the power rankings of the plural magic families in Japan!!


    "Since you have to compete, of course you need the same magic to be convincing. Seeing how good I am, Mayumi-chan, dare you to compete with me?" Nie Kong said jokingly.


    "Who is afraid of anyone, I don''t believe that my own magic can be inferior to you." Mayumi pouted.


    "Hehe, if you are defeated by the magic you are good at, you can''t cry if you lose." Morley had a rare opportunity to hit Mayumi, who often teased herself, and his heart was immediately happy.


    "Not necessarily who is crying. But there is only one CAD compiled with a magic bullet hunter, and you can only use it in turns to see who has the best results in the end." Mayumi said.


    "That''s too boring. What''s the fun of hitting a fixed target? Why don''t we play a new game." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    "Hey, how do you compare with Jun Nie?" Mayu asked curiously.


    And Morley would see the excitement when he heard it, and looked at Nie Kong with anticipation.


    "Of course I have to shoot a slightly difficult moving target." After Nie Kong finished speaking, Lingyin showed such an expression. It seemed that she thought that Nie Kong was going to "quick shooting" after the Nine Schools competition.


    "But it needs the teacher''s consent. We haven''t learned there yet in our course." Mayumi shook her head and said, she also wanted to hit a moving target, because now fixed targets don''t have any difficulty for her.


    "No, you may have misunderstood. The content of the test I want to talk about is a game of police and robbers often played by children in the 20th century. Mayumi and I are separated by about 200 meters, and then shoot at each other to see who hits who wins first. !" Nie Kong said.


    "Too...too dangerous, and there is only a CAD of a bullet hunter." Mayumi exclaimed.


    "Ah, its magical activation is already in my mind. I don''t need to borrow your CAD. The referee will be served by a ten-character gram person." Nie Kong''s speech once again shocked the group of self-proclaimed geniuses. One of the students.


    "Well, as long as you make it a bit softer and flatter than the dry ice bomb you tried, safety should also be a problem. With your control, it will be a little bruised at most." Shiwenkiren responded at the same time.


    Although magic can be released without CAD, the start-up is too cumbersome, and no one will do such stupid things to record them.Ten characters defeated the people and wanted to see how Nie Kong could defeat Mayumi of the Seven Grass Family without the help of CAD.


    "Well, anyway, you don''t call it pain, Jun Nie, I won''t be merciful." Mayumi said.


    "Let me add some rules by the way." Nie Kong saw Mayumi agree. He looked at the bull''s-eye in the target for internship, and suddenly an interesting idea came into his mind.


    "Nie Jun, you are really long-winded," Mayumi muttered.


    "Why, I just want to finally confirm the bull''s-eye." Nie Kong said, walking to the bull''s-eye a hundred meters away under everyone''s attention, and tore off the two red papers with circles, leaving only the innermost one. Five circles and dots.


    "Nuo, let''s confirm each other''s bullseye, and stick it where you think is the best hit." Nie Kong took one by himself and handed the other to Mayumi, while opening his body in front of her.


    Mayumi found it interesting, looked around Nie Kong''s body, and finally put it on Nie Kong''s abdomen, because that position was the most obvious.


    "It''s your turn Nie Jun. Let me first say if I can take advantage of me." Mayumi covered the bulging position of Hun Qiang where Nie Kong was watching with her hands, and gave him a blushing look.


    "How could it happen." Nie Kong''s eyes murmured and moved from her lovely upper body to her lower body.Mayumi felt relieved when she saw that Nie Kong finally stuck to her belly button.


    Nie Kong was indeed attached to Mayumi''s flat belly, but the position of the bull''s-eye in the center of the drawing was a bit subtle... After all, Mayumi''s figure was too cute, and his abdomen was not as wide as Nie Kong.So the bull''s-eye in the center seemed to be infinitely close to the area of ??the most shameful person.


    Seeing a point in the center, Nie Kong immediately generated infinite motivation to shoot.If it''s a man, everyone wants to shoot there.


    "Oh, Jun Nie, you...you are...too sullen, how can someone put the bull''s eye... on the girl? You... you did it on purpose." Morley, who was first discovered, blushed. He stared at Nie Kong fiercely.And the male classmates around, from time to time peeped at the school''s most beautiful beauty, Mayumi Nanakusa, some of them even gave out wretched weird smiles.


    "Huh, huh!" Mayumi was a little dumbfounded to find other people''s funny expressions.She blinked and touched her pretty face, it didn''t seem to be particularly eye-catching.No rice grains are left on it, no cat faces are painted on people.


    As the best friend, Ling Yin patted her forehead hard, she pointed to her abdomen remindingly with an expression that she couldn''t bear.


    Mayumi lowered her head to take a closer look, and suddenly covered the bullseye of her skirt with a wow.Shang Lai could only play tricks on others by himself, and now he was actually being teased by Nie Kong and molested.


    "Jun Nie, you are too hateful, I...I will beat you all over the floor later." Mayumi said in embarrassment.Even so, she did not tear off the bullseye.


    "Haha!! I am looking forward to Mayumi''s performance. Our game is ready to begin, so stay where you are." Nie Kong smiled and went to the target 100 meters away alone.


    When the two were separated by a distance of 100 meters, Mayumi, who stayed in place, actually prepared her magic as early as that time.Just waiting for the referee to announce the start, Mayumi feels that she can GAMEOVER in one shot.

 1860 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01886Shy Mayumi

    "Start!" With the announcement of the referee Shiwenkeren, Nie Kong and Mayumi''s shooting game officially started!Nie Kong used his eyes to aim, and Mayumi blessed herself with magical multiple observations.


    Nie Kong and Mayumi cast magic at the same time, and the dry ice bullets broke through the air and shot at each other one by one.And because it was said in advance, the hardness of the manufactured bullet can only be as hard as a rubber bullet.Although the hit was a bit painful, Mayumi did not want to be hit.At this time, she finally showed the powerful magic talent of the Seven Grass Family. The movement of air molecules slowed down to make dry ice, and then accelerated to subsonic speed, while maintaining the perception magic-multiple observations, aiming at the bullseye on Nie Kong''s abdomen.


    Only those are not over. Seeing the dry ice bullets came, she actually threw herself a self-acceleration technique and swiftly avoided Nie Kong''s first round of shooting!If you don''t do this, although you can clearly see the trajectory of the dry ice bullet with multiple observations, her physical fitness can''t avoid the subsonic dry ice.Compared with her hard work, Nie Kong seemed too relaxed.Without wasting any extra movements, the bullet avoided his body.The two have truly evolved into a gun battle that often appears in movies, taking turns to shoot at each other. The exciting battle makes the surrounding students watch intently.


    "Mayumi''s performance really surprised me. Then I think I''m going to be serious." Nie Kong still has leisure and talks with Mayumi who is opposite.Naturally, Nie Kong didn''t give his fullest effort, Quanto and Mayumi had a fun.Of course, on the other hand, if Nie Kong only relied on the magic of the bullet hunter, it actually showed that it would take a lot of effort to defeat Mayumi.


    "Nie Jun, don''t underestimate me. How can you lose to you in the magic that you are best at? Come and see who can shoot faster." Although Mayumi did not say anything, she admired Nie Kong very much.Nie Kong didn''t have a CAD, so he had deliberately let her. It was hard to imagine how fast he could cast spells with a suitable CAD!


    Mayumi used all his strength, and the dry ice became much denser than before.But what Mayumi did not expect was that Nie Kong was even more perverted.If she fired one by one, Nie Kong...he actually fired two at once!


    Seeing that he could only avoid one, the other came in front of him.Mayumi narrowed his eyes and activated the CAD in his hand without hesitation.


    She fired a bullet of dry ice, and she was surprised that it collided with the one shot by Nie Kong, canceling each other out into powder.


    Mayumi is indeed a genius, and her multiple observations can catch subsonic dry ice bullets.At the last moment of crisis, there was no way to hide, but I could think of defeating Nie Kong''s bullet with a bullet, and the aim was so accurate.


    Under Nie Kong''s offensive, Zhen changed from offensive to defensive, and there was no more energy to attack.Failing to hold on for two or three strokes, Nie Kong''s dry ice pierced her defensive line and "relentlessly" hit the conspicuous red heart on the blue skirt.


    "Yeah!" Mayumi only felt cold in her abdomen, strangely there was no pain where she was hit by the bullet.


    "You lost, Mayumi." Nie Kong walked to Mayumi with a smile. Mayumi also stopped the magic, pulled off the target and looked at it, and he saw a broken hole in the center.


    "Well, I lost to you."


    She was convinced that she had lost. She thought that the last time she faced Chiba Xiuji, she felt that she had understood Nie Kong''s abilities, but it seemed that he was far more than simple.


    "Nie Jun, your magic control is very strong. Dry ice hit me, but I didn''t feel any pain."


    "No, I control the strength of the rubber bullets on the ice." Nie Kong said strangely, only to notice her condition for the first time.The pretty face fluttered pink because of the exercise, with some sweat left, the slightly curly black hair became a bit messy, and the key was a hole in the new uniform of the lower body.From the broken hole you can see the scenery in the skirt, revealing a looming lovely pure white.It turned out that Mayumi stood with legs apart during the battle, which was a bit shorter than usual.The bullet was supposed to hit that very delicate position, but now it only broke the skirt and happened to pass between the legs.


    "Huh?! You...you are not allowed to see!"


    Probably it was Mayumi''s gaze from the corner of his sight. Following his gaze, he found the condition of his skirt.Her pretty face became hot, and she squatted down in a hurry.


    "Nie Jun, you... have you seen it?"


    Mayumi asked like this, and it was easy to imagine her cheeks were blushing from her voice.


    After a little exposure to the sun, the original white chest still remained.


    "Why, I only see a little white." Seeing Mayumi''s still flushing face, Nie Kong said with a smile.


    Mayumi raised her eyes and stared at Nie Kong, her cheeks flushed again, probably because she felt embarrassed again.The clenched fist trembled slightly, it should be an expression of enduring shame.


    "Stupid... stupid!" Mayumi looked at the shocked people around her, relieved, and suddenly covered her pretty face.


    "It''s all good things you did, how can you let... let me see people."


    She thought that when everyone stared at her torn skirt and saw the panties inside, then she would hit the wall and die.


    "Haha, don''t worry about that little thing, I will fix it for you." Nie Kong squatted in front of her, touching her fragrant hair and smiling.


    "Really...really?" Mayumi asked hopefully with two shy eyes from between her fingers.


    "Well, I will be responsible to Mayumi." It doesn''t take much effort to repair the clothes.


    Mayumi''s face became twice as hot as before, as if she had misunderstood something.


    "Look, the clothes are fixed," Nie Kong said.


    Mayumi touched it with her finger, and she realized that the small hole was strangely missing, and the skirt became brand new.


    "Hey, did Mayumi-chan lose face to see people?" Morley asked with a smile and blinked at her.


    "Mayumi, don''t mind, you did a great job, but Nie Jun is too strong." Lingyin comforted.


    Mayumi said, lowered her head and did not speak, her eyes inadvertently peeked at Nie Kong.At the same time, the shocked students finally wake up, but their eyes are full of enthusiasm.


    "Wow, classmate Nie Kong is too...too great, you defeated classmate Qicao without using CAD. Classmate Nie Kong, please come home with me after school."


    "No, please have lunch with me."


    The students around were crazy, and Nie Kong''s strength really restrained them all.

 1861 The collapse of the second element Text 01887, Ya Yezi want to get married?

    Sure enough, Nie Kong became a high-profile student. First of all, he scored a perfect score in the practical skills assessment of the admissions test, and then the performance of the club recruiting week. No one would be stupid to question his ability.


    One of the most important reasons that attracted him to be the focus was that the closeness of Mayumi Nanakusa and Nie Kong, the vice president of the Student Union, representatives of freshmen, and the most beautiful and popular beauty in the school, and the glory of the girl, made male students envy and jealous!Indeed, since Nie Kong defeated Mayumi at the shooting range, her attitude towards Nie Kong has undergone a subtle change, no wonder it will cause misunderstandings from others.


    Nie Kong finally collected the secret arts of the Seven Grass Family and the Ten Characters Family. The "magic bullet hunter" had an average effect, while the defensive magic "Lianfang Fangbi" was purely tasteless to Nie Kong.


    "It''s a shame that you can do it. You actually got their exclusive secret technique from the Seven Grass Family and Shiwen." After reading the start-up procedure recorded by Nie Kong''s CAD, the room was amazed late at night.


    "It seems that the relationship between you and the Seven Grass Family is unusual. Do you plan to marry her and become a member of the Seven Grass Family? Hongyi should be happy to accept you."


    "No, I really want to go to Siye''s house now." Nie Kong said.


    "Idiot, you...what are you talking nonsense, our Siye family won''t accept you." There was a blush on the charming and charming cheeks in the middle of the night, and the expression looked like a 17 or 18 year old girl.


    "Don''t get me wrong, I''m not talking about you, because you are already my maid." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    In the middle of the night, embarrassingly dying, she yelled: "My daughter Shen... also Shenxue, I don''t want to entrust her to you."


    "Oh, I''m talking about your sister Zhenye. When do you think she will be at Yotsuba''s home, I want to go chat with her alone." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    "Hey, you...you fell in love with my sister Zhenye?" As if shocked by Nie Kong''s answer, he asked dubiously in the middle of the night.


    "Do you have any questions? You look a lot like Zhenye. I don''t feel surprised if I like her." Nie Kong said.


    "Who... who cares about you? If you like Zhenye, go and like it!" Late at night, he turned his calm face to the side, feeling inexplicably irritable.


    "Hehe, I will make your sisters reconcile in the future. By the way, go to Siye''s house and invite Xiao Shenxue by the way, and arrange for your mother and daughter to meet." Nie Kong stretched out his hand and took Midnight into his arms. , She suddenly stopped moving when she wanted to struggle.


    "We agreed half... half a year is ready, aren''t you afraid that Shen Xue and I will return to Siye''s house." Midnight frowned and asked.


    "Relax, Shen Xue doesn''t really want you to go back. And I can explain that because you want to completely cure your condition, you must stay in my house for several years." Nie Kong said.


    "You are so bad." hummed late at night.


    "Whatever you say, but don''t forget our agreement." Nie Kong''s big hands slid down the soft waist to the bottom of the short skirt, carefully touching her sensual silk stocking legs.


    "You...what are your plans?!" Late at night, he grabbed Nie Kong''s confused fingers and whispered.


    Why did Nie Kong put his idea to Si Ye''s own sister? Late at night, he was worried about Nie Kong''s ill intentions against Si Ye.


    "Like your sisters, that''s all. Saying that I and your sisters have already had a constant relationship with each other."


    "Forget it, don''t talk about my self-sufficient sentimentality that strikes you. Zhenye will not like you, maybe she has no feelings in her heart. If you can make her like you, then I will thank you." Midnight said softly.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Leaving late at night, Nie Kong teleported to Hei Yu''s house.Because it was the weekend, sister and brother Kuroba were taking etiquette class at home.


    "Ah!? Brother Nie Kong is here! You haven''t seen us for a long time, have you forgotten Ya Yezi!!" When Ya Yezi saw Nie Kong''s appearance, he was so excited that he hung in Nie Kong''s arms. Inside, it looks like a cute kangaroo.


    Although Wen Mi was equally happy, she was much more reserved than her sister.


    "How could I forget the cute Xiaoya Yezi? Didn''t I go to a high school some time ago, so I don''t have much time to play with you." Nie Kong said.


    "Yeah. Brother Nie Kong is so amazing, many people are discussing your business." Wen Mi looked at Nie Kong with admiration.


    "You two..." Hei Yugong looked at his children with a helpless smile.Nevertheless, he felt that at least they were better than admiring a tool.


    "Then... Then I will forgive Big Brother Nie Kong for the time being. You will come to visit us often in the future," Ya Yezi said Jiao Han.


    The two siblings took Nie Kong''s big hand from left to right and led him into the living room.


    "Nie Kong, you are completely famous in our big Japanese family. How, are you interested in being the fianc¨¦ of Ayako." It turned out that Nie Kong''s performance at school was passed from their students to their parents. .He first defeated the dozen or so male classmates of Roppongi in the class, defeated President Shuji Chiba, defeated Mayumi of the Seven Grass Family... Nie Kong''s magical talents made all the magical families jealous.


    Ya Yezi immediately burned his face, pulling the corners of his clothes and said: "Father... Father, I... I think it''s too early to talk about those, and... And I don''t know if Brother Nie Kong likes me!"


    "Oh, doesn''t it mean that Ya Yezi doesn''t like Big Brother Nie Kong."


    "No... it''s not." Ya Yezi glanced at Nie Kong timidly, lowered his head and said shyly.


    "Oh, it''s really nice that my sister is a girl." Wen Mi said with tears in his eyes.


    "Haha, look at Nie Kong, Ya Yezi agreed." Hei Yugong smiled and looked at Nie Kong.


    "Ayako is really cute, and I like her very much. But she is only in the sixth grade of elementary school. If those are too early, I will wait for her to grow up. Anyway, don''t worry about it." Nie Kong was speechless.


    "Really." Hei Yugong nodded. It would be great if Nie Kong could join the family.Even if they are not doing Yotsuba''s division in the future, their Kuroba family can definitely stand in the forefront of all magic families.

 1862 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01888Meet Zhenye

    "By the way, Nie Kong, you should have something to do with me." Hei Yugong said after the chat with Nie Kong was over.


    "Yeah, apart from visiting Yayezi and Wenmi, there is indeed a second thing. I want to meet Yotsuba Zhenye alone. Is she in Yotsuba''s home now?" Nie Kong asked.


    It¡¯s been a long time since I left Yotsuba late at night, maybe I really don¡¯t understand the real night itinerary.As for the black feather tribute, she should have known it.


    Hei Yugong nodded and replied, "Cousin Zhenye is indeed resting at home today, or I will take you there."


    "No, I plan to see her alone, thank you for your kindness." Nie Kong declined gently. He and Yotsuba Mayo didn''t want too many people to interfere.


    Coming out of Hei Yu''s house, Nie Kong saw an extended limousine parked in front of the door.It seems that Nie Kong told him about his plan to go to Yotsuba''s home, so Hei Yugong sent his own car to pick up Nie Kong. He didn''t want him to use teleporting to visit him in a rude manner.


    Nie Kong did not refuse his kindness, opened the door and sat in the back seat of the car.There is no driver in the driving position, because unmanned driving is not a difficult technology anymore.The car was controlled by a terminal computer. After Nie Kong was found to be stable, the car set off for Yotsuba''s home according to the set route.Because Nie Kong had two visits a while ago, he was quite familiar with the route.


    At the end of the one-and-a-half-hour drive, Nie Kong saw the Four Leaf House in front of the car.Because Hei Yugong''s car was sitting there, there was no guard to stop Nie Kong.


    And when he opened the car and came out, Nie Kong found a young attendant in his twenties respectfully waiting for his arrival.Nie Kong frowned. He didn''t expect Hei Yugong to tell Siye Zhenye the news of his arrival.


    The young attendant took Nie Kong to a door, made a move to invite Nie Kong in, and then left.Nie Kong knocked on the door, and the door opened without waiting for a response.


    The person who saluted respectfully was an elderly housekeeper whose hierarchy was different from that of the boy just now. He looked like a senior man who had passed the old age.


    As soon as he walked into the room, Nie Kong showed a slightly surprised look.In the antique-decorated house, the owner of the mansion, Yotsuba Maya, appeared from behind the old man.


    Zhenye has long black hair like black silk, beautiful crystal-like pupils, and a pretty face similar to that of Midnight.Different from the seriousness of late night, Zhenye is both charming and charming, and naturally attracts the mature and pretty of the opposite sex.


    Zhen Ye took the lead to sit in the seat of the host, and the butler invited Nie Kong to the guest seat in the room and poured them two cups of hot black tea.


    He is Ye Shan, the deacon of the Yotsuba family, and serves as the deacon in this house.He has been serving since the predecessor of the Four Leaf Family, and he is actually over 70 years old.


    Zhenye squinted his eyes to look at his housekeeper, and exchanged a glance with Ye Shan. He was taken aback, and then slowly retreated and left the reception room.Now, Zhen Ye and Nie Kong are alone in the reception room.


    Zhenye even ordered her housekeeper to leave the meeting. Even so, she still watched Nie Kong silently.


    Nie Kong sat in front of her silently, leaning on the back of her chair and waiting for the conversation, without any tension or fear.


    "Mahiya, this is the first time I talked to you alone like this."


    "Really?" Zhenye''s tone became more easy-going, her pretty face was naturally charming and charming, but there was almost no emotion in it: "So what do you want to say?"


    "It''s so cold. Although it is said that the couple has only one hundred days of grace for one night, our daughter has grown into a girl in her twenties." Nie Kong''s relationship with her finally became clear at this time.


    Zhen Ye was stunned. He didn''t expect that Nie Kong was really the human experiment material that he encountered at the Dahan Research Institute 30 years ago.


    "Are you from the army of the Great Asia Alliance, you...what is your purpose?"


    "That''s not right. I was still asleep thirty years ago, and I was inexplicably caught and used as human body material like you. I didn''t wake up until July last year. But thank you for raising my daughter." Nie Kong said.


    "Are you doing it for your daughter You Yezi?" She closed her eyes, drank black tea in her lipstick, and slowly raised her eyes.


    "Wrong, not just You Yezi, I really want to see you. Don''t forget how many times you destroyed me thirty years ago, don''t think about being irresponsible." Nie Kong chuckled.


    "Thirty years ago. Although I remember all of them, why do I have no sense of reality? It all happened to me, but it seemed like I was watching a movie, but I felt so pitiful. My memory has deteriorated, thirty years The previous Zhenye was killed by Sister Midnight." Zhenye looked at Nie Kong and said softly.


    At the end of the night, I didn''t know what happened to Zhenye, but she didn''t need to use magic, and she knew that her body and mind was about to collapse, so she used the magic of mental interference to change Zhenye''s experience into knowledge.


    I couldn''t spy on the contents of my brain''s container late at night, and didn''t know what kind of memory each container stored.She only knows whether the memory in the container is experience or knowledge.


    Changing the memory container for storing experience into a memory container for storing knowledge has transformed the form of memory.Human beings gradually take shape through experience.Only the past self is the present self.At that time, Yotsuba Maya became a mere document, and only the child in his stomach could prove his existence.


    "So all the things that happened before the age of thirteen, including you, are just some irrelevant information in my mind, maybe it is more pure than forgetting." Ma Ye said with a light sigh.


    "You Yezi won''t follow you, please give up."


    Nie Kong was shocked, he didn''t expect such a development.It turned out that the bond between the two sisters, who were intimate, would break off like this, all because of her memory changed late at night.


    He suddenly felt very sorry. If the soul of the year was in the body, and the double cultivation helped to strengthen it, no one could interfere with her mental memory.


    "Haha, I really forgot." Her memory became the same as the vast and vast memory left by Donghuang Taiyi, without feelings, only the existence of knowledge.


    Nie Kong stood up, and Naruto Uchiha''s words to teach his brother Sasuke suddenly appeared in his mind.

 1863 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01889Beat Zhenye

    Of course, Nie Kong did not have Uchiha''s kaleidoscope writing round eyes, and did not allow her to repeat the Yuedu skills that she remembered thirty years ago, so she could only experience it again in person!!


    "Okay. I can give up my daughter You Yezi, but I have a condition." Nie Kong looked at Zhenye in front of him, his eyes filled with strange expressions, and suddenly nodded and said.


    "What are the conditions?" Zhenye felt that if it was for You Yezi''s belonging, she could accept the appropriate conditions.You Yezi is her treasure, if it weren''t for the Si Ye family for failing to recognize her identity as an illegitimate daughter, she would defeat her sister''s daughter Sibo Shenxue and become the heir to the owner!!


    "It''s very simple, you and I will be born again. Don''t worry, I will teach you in detail how to give birth." Nie Kong bent down and leaned over the chair, the sex and sensual beauty Yotsuba Zhenye .


    When Nie Kong''s finger touched her chin, Yotsuba Zhenye''s eyes became very cold.


    "Asshole, I am not your human experiment!"


    In the tense atmosphere where time seemed to freeze, the black "night" altered the entire world.The shining stars appeared in the darkness.The ceiling of the reception room turns into a moonless night starry sky, and the stars turn into light flow.On the surface, her attack looks like a laser rain, but the attack power of the meteor swarm has nothing to do with the energy of the light, or even the amount of light.The essence of this magic is to significantly and forcibly shift the distribution of light, setting the coordinates of the light to be small dots and thin lines.A kind of aggregation magic that changes the distribution of light within the scope of effect. It is easier to create a dark area in a closed space in an indoor or tunnel, and it is especially powerful.But in the sunlight, the strong light will interfere with the real night''s interference with light.


    Under Siye Zhenye''s control, in the pitch-black space, the shining star clusters illuminate the darkness one by one and shoot at Nie Kong''s chaotic arm.


    "Lianfang Fangbi!!" Nie Kong had seen her magic some time ago, but he didn''t think it was so powerful.So Nie Kong arranged the defensive magic of the ten characters outside his body, but the next second, the magic barrier was shot through.


    Shi Wenjia''s A-level defense secret technique surprised him, but it did not exert its due effect at all.The light penetrated the shield without any hindrance, and continued to shoot towards Nie Kong''s arm that was touching randomly.


    "Ignore the defense barrier of magical interference, and physical defense doesn''t seem to have much effect." Nie Kong thought that the "Meteor Group" was just a sacred light arrow like the Digimon Celestial Beast, but it seemed that the rules were different.


    A trace of surprise flashed in Nie Kong''s eyes, and suddenly disappeared in front of the light after the defense was broken.Although they couldn''t hurt themselves, it was really embarrassing to be hit by her.


    Zhen Ye raised her head and saw that Nie Kong, who should have been hit by her own magic, floated quietly in the air.She looked surprised, but she didn''t expect Nie Kong to escape her magic!!


    You must know that your magic can create a trajectory through which light can pass 100% in Nie Kong''s arm and perforate it. It has nothing to do with the movement of photons. Could he run faster than light.


    "I have to say that you are really amazing. You are the second person who can dodge my magic. Please don''t struggle anymore, it''s useless. This is my domain, and you can''t break it." Maya Yushouichi Zhang, the shining stars in the sky swarmed towards the floating Nie Kong.This scene, like the beautiful meteor swarms coming from outer space, is no wonder her magic is called "Meteor Night!" It is the most beautiful and gorgeous magic Nie Kong has ever seen when he came to this world. Match it.


    "LOL, really."


    However, just as the dense light attack was about to reach Nie Kong''s side, a strange smile flashed at the corner of his mouth.Immediately afterwards, Nie Kong''s hands were placed on the left and right corners of his eyes and temples, his fingers separated!


    Zhen Ye was puzzled as she watched Nie Kong''s tricks have been deployed.


    "Sun Fist!!" In an instant, the dazzling golden light exploded with Nie Kong as the center, like a high-hanging sun, with the dazzling light radiating like needles!The pitch-black "night" was directly torn apart by the light. In the envelope of the light, everything was lost and everything became blurred.Nie Kong in the midair is like the sun, not right, it is more violent than the sun''s rays, it deprives everyone of sight.


    A violent light broke out from the reception room, spread to the entire Yotsuba home, and even to the entire Tokyo.In downtown Tokyo, it seems that a second sun has appeared.Everyone in Yotsuba''s family, they all covered their painful eyes, absolutely unexpected that such a situation would happen.Is it an attack? There is no magical wave, and it''s just pure light.


    "Oh, my eyes hurt. Damn it, they really deserve to be fathers and daughters. Like You Yezi, they actually... actually have the ability to break their strongest domain magic." Zhen Ye never expected that Nie Kong would actually do it. There are weird tricks.It''s not magic, but the interference of light covers herself.


    The light of the meteor shooting at Nie Kong was instantly melted, and Zhenye looked up at Nie Kong and rubbed her eyes cutely.She noticed that all her interference power with "light" had disappeared.


    Nie Kong''s figure instantly came to the back of Zhen Ye, stretched out his hand to hold her arm, and forcibly hugged her in his broad arms.


    Zhenye''s feel and body scent are different from those of Midnight. Her figure is plump and fleshier than her sister, and her body scent is relatively strong.Her beauty is a kind of enchantment, glamorousness, and sense, and she retains the temperament and gentleness of a lady in the middle of the night.


    Lost her sight, Ma Ye only felt that she was being held in her arms. She wanted to resist, but the strength of the other party was so great.


    The power of Sun Fist quietly dissipated, restoring the clear sky in front of him.In the reception room, the dark night and the changed environment of Sun Fist gradually became normal.


    When Maiya removed the arm blocking her eyes, she blinked hard.After adjusting to the light drop, she found herself leaning on Nie Kong''s arms in an intimate posture.


    Nie Kong in front of him stared at her pretty face with scorching eyes.Her heart suddenly panicked, and "data" from more than 30 years ago appeared in her mind.

 1864 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01890, gentle

    "Zhen Ye! Since you have been indifferent to the memory of thirty years ago by the middle of the night, and I was also asleep, and only when I woke up did I realize what happened, so we shouldn''t have to come back and warm up again." Nie Kong said truthfully.


    "No, no, that kind of thing doesn''t matter, let me go quickly."


    "Don''t worry!! This time I won''t be as painful as 30 years ago, I will be very gentle!" Back then she was just a twelve or thirteen-year-old girl who was forced to have a relationship with Nie Kong. How can the delicate body bear it.Although Nie Kong had had many experiences with Loli before, he would be happy for both of them if they were concerned about their bodies and had double cultivation.And thirty years ago, the Big Han Alliance borrowed seeds purely for the purpose of borrowing seeds. It would only bring pain and torture at all. It would be strange that the pure little loli would not collapse physically and mentally if she did that kind of thing.


    Little Lolita''s body can''t hold Nie Kong, not to mention that Nie Kong is very abnormal even if she doesn''t have dual physical strength.


    "You live...Stop it." But halfway through the words, Nie Kong directly sealed her vermilion lips with actions.


    Nie Kong gently hugged Zhen Ye''s boneless figure into his arms. First, he started with the basics of not personally and guided her step by step.


    "Asshole, that guy actually sucked mine...into his mouth. Originally... he was going to bite him."


    Zhenye was at a loss, she only felt that her body had become weird.That guy Nie Kong really dared to invade and violate her body!Originally thought that there would be painful feelings recorded in the memory data, but found that his mature body screamed with joy when he pressed his fingers, which produced a very strange feeling.


    The clothes of the body are decreasing, and the hot body seems to be liberated.At this moment, Zhenye woke up and realized what was going to happen. Her heartbeat suddenly missed a beat. She wanted to push Nie Kong away and scold him, but her body''s strength seemed to be taken away.


    Accompanied by a painful cry from the chair behind it, it was about to collapse.But Zhenye only felt a familiar and unfamiliar pain in her lower body, and her mind suddenly became blank, staring blankly at the man who was pressing on her.


    I thought I could be indifferent to the pain of thirty years ago, but I was already "killed" by my sister before the age of twelve.But after experiencing it again, she felt so heartbroken inexplicably.


    "Hey, no...it''s not right, what did he do, why did he feel so comfortable after only a little pain, and the emptiness in his heart seemed to be filled." In contrast to pain, how could the same thing happen twice? Kind of feeling.


    Quietly opening his eyes, Zhen Ye''s red face became even more intoxicating.Is it because his body has matured, so he can bear it, or is it because of his gentleness?


    "Oh, it''s not the same at all, did he make a mistake?" She was warm and happy, and she felt that she was about to melt.


    The memory of thirty years ago, the pain at that time, and the innocence of childhood seemed to return to her memory.That''s right, the spiritual magic that was applied to her late at night had no effect.The strengthened mental power of Shuangxiu restored her original memory to its original state.Although I realized that my body and mind were dark and about to collapse at that time, it formed a strong contrast with the happiness now produced, but it further enhanced the happiness.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Mr. Ye Shan, what happened to the Patriarch, why didn''t we let us in?" At Yotsuba''s reception room, the sudden burst of sunlight attracted a large group of people, including the returning sister Sibo Shenxue.And Yotsuba''s steward, Ye Shan, is responsible for guarding the door for the master.


    "She is talking to important guests, and she is not allowed to disturb them without the permission of the owner." Ye Shan responded calmly.


    "Damn it, what if the Patriarch is in danger."


    A large group of people strongly demanded to rush inside, but Ye Shan did not back down.The conflict that had originally erupted was diverted by a creaking door opening.


    All of them looked towards the door and found that the guest "Nie Kong" whom the Si Ye family worked for finally came out of the reception room.They didn''t know what was going on inside, but Nie Kong looked refreshed.


    And some careful people can see that Nie Kong''s neck is a bit weird. It seems that the marks on the mouth and teeth on his lips with lipstick and rouge are obviously bitten by a girl.


    The girl inside seemed to have no one else except Patriarch Really.No, is it true that Patriarch Zhenye has taken a fancy to the handsome little boy in front of him?


    "Butler Yeshan, Zhenye said she wants to take a short break, so don''t bother her." Nie Kong looked at the noisy crowd around him and ordered the housekeeper on the side.


    "I understand, Mr. Nie Kong." The butler Ye Shan frowned and wanted to ask Zhen Ye what happened to him.Since he has watched Zhenye for more than ten years, he understands that Zhenye will not simply like Nie Kong because he is handsome.It stands to reason that Nie Kong is the third time in Siye''s house, and only roughly met the owner three times. It''s impossible for something like that to happen.As for Nie Kong''s bullying of the Patriarch, let alone that.Yotsuba Maya is known as the strongest magician, not everyone can win.


    "Brother Nie Kong, she didn''t embarrass you, right?" Shen Xue trot to Nie Kong and asked with concern.


    Nie Kong shook his head: "Don''t worry, Zhenye is very good at talking. Maybe I will come often in the future."


    Before leaving, her physical strength could not be recovered, and she looked angry and ignored herself, wondering if she had admitted to being related to her.Originally asked her, if their daughter You Yezi returns, she must tell him that Nie Kong intends to let Zhen Ye help reveal her identity.


    Otherwise, for the father who suddenly appeared, it would be strange that You Yezi would care about him.Nie Kong''s appearance was so strange, after all, she had never seen her father since she was a child, and who would accept one suddenly appeared.


    And even if Nie Kong really matters to her father, but abandoning their mother and son for thirty years, it is enough to make every child angry and resentful, how could he simply forgive his behavior.


    So the reconciliation of mother Zhenye is necessary, but I don''t know if Zhenye heard it.


    In Nie Kong, although it was only an accident, it happened and Nie Kong would be responsible for it.Maiya and her daughter must fight, no one can replace them in this world.

 1865 The collapse of the second element body 01891, mother and daughter reunion

    "Shen Xue, where''s your brother." Nie Kong didn''t see her guardian brother, suddenly a little strange.


    "Since the incident of last summer vacation, my brother seems to often go to the magic outfit brigade to receive special training." Shen Xue said softly.


    "It''s horrible to leave such a lovely sister to go out alone."


    "No, no, he should have something he likes, and I don''t need protection at home." Shenxue did not use him as a tool, but an older brother.


    "Forget it. It just happens that you are fine today. Why not take you out to play, there will be surprises." Nie Kong said with a light smile.Nie Kong''s original plan was to let their mother and daughter meet, so it was great to see that Spoda was not there.In half a year, the existence of late at night has long been "diluted".If she announces to Shen Xue a few months later, maybe she will not believe that her mother is alive even if she sees Midnight, so now is the best time.


    "Ah?!" Shen Xue took a step back in a panic, and that lovely face showed a lovely pink color. She was so surprised by Nie Kong''s sudden "date" invitation.


    "What''s wrong, Shen Xue doesn''t want to."


    Shen Xue lowered her head and whispered: "Okay, but I must go home before four in the afternoon."


    Nie Kong naturally agreed, pulling Shen Xue into Hei Yu Gong''s car, and let''s take the car to the Hei Yu family first.Well, anyway, Nie Kong''s home is in the same direction as Hei Yu''s home, and the distance is less than five kilometers.


    Seeing Nie Kong holding his hand and leaving Hei Yu''s house, Shen Xue was obviously a little uneasy. Why wasn''t the destination of Hei Yu''s house.


    "Eh!! Brother Nie Kong, you...Where are you taking me?" Shen Xue asked.


    "Of course it''s my house, don''t worry, it''s almost here." Nie Kong said, pointing to a few kilometers away from Hei Yu''s halfway up the mountain, where an independent courtyard stands.


    "Too...too sudden, it''s something like going to your house all at once." Shen Xue exclaimed.


    "There is someone who is looking forward to seeing Shenxue there," Nie Kong said.


    Shen Xue mistakenly thought it was Nie Kong''s family, so she suddenly felt stage fright, and let Nie Kong take her little hand and stroll along the beautiful mountain path.


    When I opened the gate, I saw an elegant young woman in a "enchanting" dress sitting in the courtyard drinking black tea.Only the two of them live in the huge other courtyard. Is she the wife of Brother Nie Kong?


    "I''m back." Lazily turned to face Nie Kong late at night. When she found the girl behind Nie Kong, she immediately yelled "Ah" and ran back into the house in a panic.


    After all, she was dressed too ugly. Although it was okay to show Nie Kong at home, she would be very ashamed to let her daughter.


    At the same time, Shen Xue also saw the facial features of the young woman. She suddenly looked at Nie Kong in amazement and stammered: "Nie Kong... Brother Nie Kong, she... who is she?"


    "Shen Xue go and ask her by yourself." Nie Kong answered mysteriously.


    Shen Xue''s eyes were full of expectation and eagerness, and she ran after midnight.Isn''t she dreaming, she actually saw the dead mother?


    Then I came to the living room and found that I had changed into a conservative skirt late at night.She glanced at Nie Kong reproachfully, and blamed him for bringing his daughter back without notifying herself in advance.


    Nie Kong took her to the table and let her sit in front of the night.


    "Shen Xue, we haven''t seen you in half a year," asked midnight softly.


    "It''s really not a dream, mother... My mother, my mother is actually resurrected?" Shen Xue covered her mouth, her eyes flashing with surprise tears.


    "No, I''m actually not dead, it was Nie Kong who saved me."


    "Really...it''s great. Brother Nie Kong didn''t give up treating his mother because of Shen Xue''s stubbornness. Why didn''t you tell Shen Xue earlier." Shen Xue was very guilty after her mother died, thinking that her own cause killed her. Now The burden in my heart was suddenly removed.It turns out that the surprise mentioned by Nie Kong refers to the fact that his mother is alive.


    Touching Shenxue''s hair late at night, he warmly said, "Late night, I worry about you. Nie Kong said that recovery will take a while to get to the status quo, but in a few days, I should be able to return to Siye''s house."


    "Hey, my mother is going... to go home?" Shen Xue suddenly forgot to cry, and looked very at a loss.


    "Isn''t welcome, has something happened at home?" asked with a frown late at night.


    "Well, it''s... It''s your father, he will get married in three days." Shen Xue whispered.


    "what?!"


    When I heard the news late at night, the first reaction in my heart was that he and Nie Kong had lost the bet, and he would continue to be his maid in a few years.Secondly, unprecedented anger broke out, and he said angrily: "Damn Saba Ry¨­rou, I''ve been "dead" for less than half a year, am I in a hurry to remarry someone else?"


    Siba Ryuro didn''t have the slightest magic talent at all, he was just an unstated son-in-law in the Si Ye family area, who dared to disrespect himself in this way.If you are really dead, then you really can''t stand it in the underworld.


    "Who is the other party?"


    "Mother, she... She is a staff member of our Siye Technology. It is said that my father had a relationship with her before he got married." Shen Xue said slowly.


    Although she hopes that the two parties will restore the previous relationship, it seems that the show is gone.Shen Xue didn''t say good things for her father. Ever since her father did something like that with her on the day of her mother''s funeral, Shen Xue hasn''t had much good feelings in her heart.He has nothing to do with Si Bo''s family.And her mother taught her to become Yotsuba''s heir since she was a child, and to do everything with Yotsuba.


    If the mother is allowed to go back, how can she be in front of her father and them? For them, the mother is dead early.


    "Mother, please calm down. Anyway, your illness has not been cured completely. You can continue to live in Brother Nie Kong''s home. Shenxue will often visit her mother when she has time." Shenxue doesn''t know what to do, she just thinks it can be maintained. The status quo is the best.As for the relationship between mother and father, although indifferent before, it may now be completely broken.


    "So that''s the case, he came to join the family after seeing our Siye family. Forget it, I don''t plan to go back, so I don''t have to be upset when I see them." He said in a cold voice late at night.

 1866 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01892, physical castration

    "Oh, I thought you would come out and kick him out of Siye''s house late at night. It''s really understanding late at night," Nie Kong said.


    "Siba Longlang stays incognito and works at Siye Technology. His marriage will only bring a little disturbance. If I or Zhenye come forward, it may turn into a big event that will cause Siye to lose face."


    "So what are you going to do not happen?" Nie Kong joked.


    "How could it be possible to forgive him so easily, Shen Xue, you help me get an invitation for their marriage, I''m going to meet them on the spot." Midnight angrily said.


    "Ah, mother, you want to show up at the wedding, is it really okay?" Shen Xue said in surprise.


    "I''m going to make up my sister Zhenye." The two sisters look exactly the same, except for their temperament and hairstyle.With a little makeup, it can indeed be fake.


    "If Zhenye also went to the wedding, didn''t you have a car crash. Let me disguise you and make sure you become another person." Nie Kong said, pulling Midnight to himself.


    Watching Nie Kong look at his cheeks, he said with shame in the middle of the night: "Pretend to be a master."


    "Haha, let you see my strength." Nie Kong pushed midnight to the dressing table in her bedroom, rubbing his hands on her delicate face.Learned from the first generation of Kaito Kidd''s disguise technique, shown in front of mother and daughter late at night.


    Looking at the strange beauty that appeared in the mirror late at night, Nie Kong didn''t expect that Nie Kong put her makeup on another beautiful girl who was not greasy.


    "It''s amazing, so no one can recognize it as your mother." Shen Xue admired.


    "It''s a pity that a stranger is not qualified to attend his wedding. Then I will go with him late at night." Nie Kong was also very satisfied with the results before him, disguised as a mischievous girl, the most beautiful.


    "Hey, late at night will take away all the bride''s scenery."


    In the middle of the night, the cheeks are rarely red. It seems that something has been wrong. I am not the bridesmaid.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Time came quickly, and three days later, Nie Kong and Saba Longlang, who had joined hands in the evening, held a simple wedding.Only some relatives of both sides were present, and they were not disclosed.But when he saw that his bride was Sayuri, the manager of Four Leaf Technology, her face became gloomy.


    During this period, Sibo brothers and sisters stood by and did not wish to bless their father at all.With regard to the father''s remarriage, I hold against it.


    Shen Xue saw her mother holding Nie Kong close, and countless eyes focused on them, as if they were the one who got married.Having said that, Big Brother Nie Kong is thirty years younger than his mother, so how could he be thinking wildly.


    Sibo Longlang looked at them in amazement, but he didn''t expect Nie Kong to come to his wedding.And with a beautiful woman, her temperament seems very familiar.


    And what made Nie Kong more concerned about was another thing, letting herself hide her thoughts about Zibo late at night, as if to use magic at the wedding.


    "Late night, it''s too messy, killing them will not help." Nie Kong held her jade hand and whispered.


    In the middle of the night, Nie Kong gave Nie Kong a glance and hummed: "Who said I was going to kill them, I just punish him. You should be careful, they have been discovered. Especially Taya, his ability is very special and can be found. I radiate a wave of thoughts."


    "Okay, don''t overdo it." Nie Kong was also very enthusiastic about teaching Saba Long Lang.He had a big hand, except for Siba Ry¨­ro and Midnight, everyone was separated by a layer of space.


    "Okay, as long as you don''t kill him, nobody will find out."


    Nodded in the middle of the night without using CAD, but Nie Kong found a chill in his body.


    The world freezes with her as the center-it seems so, the road and walls are not covered with frost, what is frozen is the cognitive world.Everyone seemed to see the frozen shadow of the world, but no one found out that they did something.


    None of the people who came into contact with the frozen ripples changed, because there was a gap between Nie Kong who helped defend.However, when the cold wave swept across Saba Ry¨­rou directly, his eyes showed a momentary dullness.


    Not the body, but the freezing of the spirit.Extra-system mental intervention magic that can only be used by mother and daughter late at night-lamenting Styx.But late at night not only can freeze the spirit, but also interfere with the memory and information in the brain.For example, Zhenye and Spodarya, they have been transformed by the magic of the night.That''s why, late at night, he will be awed by the title of "Dominator of the River of Forgotten".


    Her freezing is very similar to Esther. Esther''s ability is to freeze all objects, even derived from freezing illusory time and space.But in the middle of the night, it develops in another direction. Magic can also ice others, but it develops spirit.


    "Late night, what did you do to him?!" After Nie Kong saw that the magic was dissolved in the middle of the night, Sibo Longlang continued the wedding unharmed and asked curiously.


    "Nothing, I just helped him remodel a little bit, so that he can work harder in the future." Late at night, relieved his breath.


    "Hey." Nie Kong''s mind was puzzled. Although he has a magic activation style, he has never used Lamenting Styx magic once, and it is normal not to understand its effects.


    "I deleted all his emotions about physiological X, and only retained the enthusiasm for work. In the future, he should not be interested in girls." Shen Ye explained.


    Nie Kong was immediately stunned, as expected, don''t irritate the girl.He looked pitifully at the married Saba Ry¨­rou, now that the father and son have become virtuous.It was too painful to be physically castrated late at night when I was just married.


    "It''s amazing." Nie Kong said silently.


    "Hmph, but my magic is completely useless for Nie Kong. I wanted to transform you into my most faithful servant." Midnight said with a grin.


    "Of course, because your mental power is much worse than mine. If you want to use that trick against me, you are thousands of years earlier."


    She was just kidding, she would not use mental transformation on Nie Kong.But as expected, his expression at this time is really interesting.


    "It''s boring, let''s go back." In the middle of the night, Qiao had a smile on her face and left the wedding hall with Nie Kong''s arm.For some reason, she felt that she had become free and the sky became wider than ever.

 1867 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01893Ono Haruka is here

    Although the wedding was not over, Nie Kong and Midnight left the auditorium early.The things that need to be done have been done, and there is no interest in staying for a while late at night, and I went home without dinner.


    When I returned to the other courtyard with her, I saw that in the middle of the night bathed in the darkness, her straight cheeks had a cheerful expression. It seemed that Saba''s marriage had basically no effect on her.


    "Nie Kong, what''s the matter?" In the middle of the night, the little hand gently pulled the corner of his dress, turned around gracefully, and then blinked at Nie Kong, who was staring at him.


    "Because it''s beautiful late at night, his bride Sayuri is much worse than late at night, so I feel sad for Saba Ryuro."


    "really."


    Nie Kong didn''t use words to answer, and directly pulled Midnight into his arms, leaning over and touching her cherry-colored lips.


    He opened his eyes wide in the middle of the night, and found that his mouth was blocked in an instant, and there was no room for resistance at all.Moreover, Nie Kong pushed her against the wall behind, released his hands, reached into her thin clothes, and kept touching her body.The smooth skin touch instantly surrounded his fingers!The plump curves late at night let the palm of your hand appreciate the pleasure and feeling of the roller coaster.


    Finally in the middle of the night when the kiss was about to suffocate, Nie Kong''s mouth reluctantly left her swollen lips.At this time, her pretty face had become very red, and the dress she was wearing was very messy.Especially in the condition of the upper body, half a snow-white mass of meat jumped out of his clothes playfully and was held in his palm by Nie Kong.In the middle of the night, he felt soft and his closed eyes were filled with watery mist.


    "Woo, what about the bad guy... why did he stop suddenly?" It seems that he didn''t wait for Nie Kong''s next move, his eyes opened a crack in the middle of the night, and he secretly looked at him.


    It turned out that the figure swaying the flames from the darkness showed a curve that was slightly more fiery than late at night.She is Haruka Ono, the tutor of the first high school attached to Magic University.


    Perhaps it is because she is wearing a dark jumpsuit, which feels particularly able to highlight the curve of Hungarian circumference and waist.Looking along Nie Kong''s sight late at night, he couldn''t help showing an expression of taste.


    touch.


    "Oh, it seems that it''s not time for me to show up. I''m so sorry to disturb you." Onoyao exclaimed.


    "Late night! I''ll introduce you, she is Xiaoyeyao, my intelligence agent." She reluctantly agreed to follow Nie Kong half a year ago, and Nie Kong did not restrict her freedom.In addition to performing tasks arranged by Nie Kong, he also often accepts commissions of money.It is said that Xiaoyeyao showed up in front of the night for the first time. Before, she was hiding in the dark to meet Nie Kong.


    "It turned out to be the late-night lady of the Four Leafs family. It''s really a big name for a long time." Haruka''s voice was slightly teasing, not suitable for her appearance that seemed to melt into the darkness.Nie Kong was so good that she had too much knowledge, and digging the corner of Siye''s house was only a trivial matter.


    In the middle of the night, her pretty face became hot, and she did not expect that the affection between herself and Nie Kong would be seen by others.As expected, he shouldn''t let Nie Kong get into trouble with his head, it was too shameful and ashamed.


    "Let''s talk, what''s the matter with you?" Nie Kong asked.


    "Really, Nie Jun, your attitude towards me is not as cordial as Mrs. Yotsuba Midnight. It is so sad." Onoyao showed a smile that he thought was a typical example, accepting the gaze cast by Nie Kong.


    "Answer my question." Nie Kong didn''t want to follow her, because he didn''t bother to tell the truth from the false.Half a year of understanding allowed Onoyao to understand Nie Kong''s personality, and she no longer feared Nie Kong.Instead, he often uses spies to be good at using language and body, hoping to seize the initiative to speak from Nie Kong.


    "Well, what I want to say about you. According to my inquiries, the Japanese Independent Magic Brigade seems to have collected some information about you there." Haruka Ono said.


    "Tell me more carefully." Nie Kong''s identity as an experimental subject will only be filed by the military high-level of the Great Asia Alliance. Japan only found out within half a year that it was nothing.


    "Kyoko Fujiwara, the granddaughter of the Nine Island family in the same class as me, is known as the "Electronic Witch", you should know her, Jun Nie. Her hacking ability is one of the best in the world, and it is not difficult to find out some inside information. On the other hand, it seems Zhou Gongjin, a Chinese in Chinatown, often secretly cooperates with the nine islands to immigrate, and it is not ruled out that he may be exposed to the nine islands." Ono said.


    Nie Kong''s eyebrows raised when he heard Zhou Gongjin''s name.Nie Kong had contacted him twice a while ago, but felt that his city was too deep, so he didn''t like him at all.


    "I said to what extent did they understand?" Nie Kong asked.


    "They know that you are from a high-level military in the Great Asia Alliance, and that you escaped to Japan from a certain experimental plan, that''s all." Onoyao looked at Nie Kong, suddenly confused about his true origin.Until now, none of them understood Nie Kong''s magical characteristics and the magic that he was good at.They can''t be blamed for their uselessness, but Nie Kong is too mysterious.


    "Hey, is Nie Kong really an officer of the Great Asia Alliance."


    "I did participate in the experiment of the Great Asia Alliance, but I am not a person there. I advocate freedom, and no country can restrain me."


    "Then I can''t help you. I believe that the Japanese military will monitor you very strictly in the future. Well, anyway, Jun Nie has the powerful Siye family as a backer, so there should be no problem." Xiaoyeyao looked at it. See Si Ye said late at night.


    "Hehe, do you think I will rely on the Si Ye family? They should pray not to provoke me, otherwise I can''t guarantee anything." Nie Kong chuckled.


    In addition to the army, Nie Kong often saw other clans send intelligence agents to inquire about his information, but each one was broken by him.


    Onoyao''s breathing was stagnant, and the "meteorite" disaster resurfaced six months ago.To make him really messed up, he has to cause a catastrophe in Japan.


    If Japan understands his strength, it won''t be stupid enough to confront him head-on, at least they must win over such talents.


    In that respect, the Four Leaf Family performed much better than them.For example, Si Yeh late at night, if you came here for a while, you might have seen her dedicated to Nie Kong.

 1868 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01894Guest at Seven Grass Home

    At this time, Nie Kong was instructing the two women to learn how to cook in Mori¡¯s kitchen.Mayumi, who always has a vibrant smile, has a slightly listless expression today.The jade hand holding the kitchen knife also seemed weak.


    "Oh, it hurts!" Suddenly Mayumi let out a painful cry, and Nie Kong looked there, it turned out that she had cut her finger.A few drops of bright red blood dripped from her green index finger.


    "Be careful." Although Nie Kong seemed to have some accusations in his tone, he quickly grabbed her jade finger and sucked it in his mouth.I have to say that the girl''s blood is really sweet and delicious.


    When she noticed that the pain in her fingers gradually turned into a shy experience, Mayumi Qiao blushed.


    "Mayumi, we have learned cooking with Jun Nie for a long time, and you will cut yourself at a loss." Morley, who was cooking soup with a spoon, couldn''t help but grumble when he watched their intimate movements.


    "Morley, you...you are not qualified to say me. In the first two days of learning, I don''t know whose hands are covered with bandages."


    It turned out that more than a month ago, when Morley, who had almost a negative talent for cooking, used the kitchen knife for the first time, he actually cut his hands with scars.


    "This time is different from the past, indicating that my level has surpassed you." Morley said.


    "Yeah, I can''t compare to you, your growth is full of Nie Junai''s saliva."


    "It''s...not, Nie Jun... Nie Jun only did it for me three times."


    "You guys should be serious about it." Looking at the two people''s habit of bickering, Nie Kong stretched out his hand and slapped their fart and cock hard.The two women screamed softly, blushing and covering their backs.


    "Especially Mayumi, you didn''t regard your finger as a cutting board." Nie Kong said reproachfully.


    "Sorry, I was thinking about something just now." Mayumi said helplessly.


    "Did something happen at home?" Nie Kong asked.


    Mayumi responded, but did not answer Nie Kong directly, and suddenly asked, "Nie Jun, can you visit my house later."


    Nie Kong was taken aback: "Okay."


    Mayumi''s eyes showed surprise, and her smile was rejuvenated again. Only Mori pouted to express her dissatisfaction.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After leaving Morley''s house, Nie Kong and Mayumi walked to the Seven Grass Family.After changing to a three-way tram, I finally reached a gate.It should be said that it is really a big family, and the layout of the Qicao family is as good as the Siye family.


    Mayumi looked at Nie Kong slyly with two big eyes, and said, "Nie Jun, there is something that I haven''t told you until now. There are a few guests besides you today!"


    Nie Kong suddenly understood Mayumi''s careful thinking, and it was probably used as a shield.


    "Then I will come another day." Nie Kong pretended to leave, making Mayumi anxious.She hugged Nie Kong¡¯s arm like a child, and said pleadingly: ¡°Nie Jun, I¡¯m not good at dealing with the guest at home, please go in and help me. Besides, my father and sister both want to see you. ."


    Nie Kong chuckled her forehead and said, "Make you dishonest."


    "I''m not afraid that Nie Jun won''t agree." Mayumi blushed, a little embarrassed and pulled Nie Kong into the other courtyard.


    "Nie Jun, don''t worry, my parents are very good at talking, so you can treat Nie Jun as your own home!"


    Passing through the front yard, you can vaguely see the house behind, the area of ??the house is wide.Opening the front door of the house, Nie Kong and Zhen Youmei came to the hall.


    Nie Kong saw a middle-aged man with glasses sitting on the sofa, and he could vaguely see how handsome he was when he was young.Although his expression was serious, there was a faint cold light in his eyes, indicating that he was extraordinary.He was wearing black clothes with unbuttoned buttons.


    Opposite him, there were two guests, a man and a woman.The male Nie Kong knows Wulun Yangshi, the student president of their school.The woman was sitting in a wheelchair and looked very tender and tender.If Nie Kong had expected it well, she should be the eldest daughter of the Wulun family, the only strategic magician in Japan to announce the world-Wulunmin!It seems that Mayumi said that she is not good at dealing with customers.


    The relationship between Wuren Yoshi and Mayumi is very general, so facing Wuren Yoshi is not much embarrassing.But his elder sister very much hopes that his younger brother can marry Mayumi of the Seven Grass Family, her attitude is very positive, Mayumi can hardly refuse.


    Mayumi pulled Nie Kong into the room, "Ah, sister Miao and Brother Yangshi are here too. I will introduce you to him... his name is Nie Kong, a classmate in my class."


    Nanakusa Hiroichi, who was originally upset about Mayumi''s return for an hour late, was a little happy when he saw his daughter bring back the rumored Nie Kong.In his mind, Nie Kong was the first candidate for the son-in-law of the Seven Grass Family.


    "Hello, my name is Nie Kong, please forgive me for being uninvited." Nie Kong said while looking at the three of them.


    Hiroichi Nanakusa stood up and smiled and said, "I am Hiroichi Nanakusa, the owner of the Seven Grass Family, and Mayumi''s father. You can call me uncle. Although you only met, I actually knew you at the funeral of the Siye Family."


    "Hello, I am Wulunmin, and I often hear from my younger brother about your school rumors. When I look at it now, it really deserves its reputation." Wulunmin exclaimed.


    The man in front of him has more aura than the one seen in the video, and his temperament alone can tell his extraordinary.If he really competes with his brother for Mayumi, does his brother really have the chance to win.


    She hoped that Hongyi Qicao''s fertilizer would not flow into the outsider''s field. Nie Kong, an outsider who snatched away his favorite brother-in-law, naturally felt a little uncomfortable.The look in Nie Kong''s eyes was naturally not friendly.


    Goshoku Yoshi smiled bitterly and said, "As for I don''t need to introduce it."


    "Hehe, Nie Jun first have tea. I''ll call Xiangcheng and Quanmei. The girls will be so happy to know you are here." Mayumi personally served Nie Kong twice the hot tea, and then jumped out of the hall.


    Putting everything off to Nie Kong, Mayumi doesn''t care how things are going, just feels at ease now.


    If it''s Nie Jun, there must be a way to help her push off sister Wulunmin.I''m so glad that Jun Nie appeared, otherwise I might marry someone I don''t like in the future.

 1869 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01895The persistence of Wulunmin

    "Wow, Brother Nie Kong, you finally remember to visit us." Two identical little loli ran out of the room holding hands, and happily circled around Nie Kong.Mayumi was speechless, knowing that I hadn''t told them about Nie Kong.Seeing how bad and embarrassing it is that you have left out their five-round siblings now.


    Seeing the three daughters of the Seven Grass Family appear in the living room, the three similar beautiful faces made Nie Kong pleasing to the eye, "Yes, we haven¡¯t seen you in half a year. But I remember you, you are Quanmei, you are Orange, right? Right." Nie Kong pointed at the two women separately, and they could be distinguished from the twin sisters by their hair accessories.The one with a small butterfly hair accessory on the left is my sister''s orange, while my sister has a hair band with a big bow on top of her head. They have not changed at all.


    "You guessed it right. Hehe, Brother Nie Kong is going to come and propose to our father." Quan Mei asked with blinking big eyes.


    "Of course! And judging by my instinct, Big Brother Nie Kong must be me." Orange smiled complacently, narrowing his eyes into a crescent shape.


    Listening to her sisters saying something not ashamed or embarrassing, Mayumi patted her forehead.


    "Enough, don''t you understand the most polite, you should say hello first when you see the elders." Nanakusa Hiroichi coldly snorted.


    The two sisters only noticed the embarrassing Wulunmin and Wuhuayangshi siblings sitting aside, and couldn''t help but vomit her head. The lively little girl, compared with sister Mayumi, lacked a black belly and little devil''s wicked character.


    "It turns out... It turns out that sister Mio, brother Yangshi are you too." The twins sitting next to Nanakusa Hiroshi laughed.


    "Well, it seems that Izumi and Xiangcheng have grown up too, so you have to talk to them more." Wulunmi said with a smile.


    Wulun Yangshi, who was drinking tea, spouted a sip of soda. Sister, don¡¯t you know how old Izumi and the others are.Just looking at the bowl, thinking about the pot.


    Yang Shi was a little helpless. In fact, he didn''t want his sister and his family to interfere in his love, but it was a pity that he did not have the freedom to marry when he was born in the tenth division.In general, everything is to inherit the excellent magic genes of the family.


    "Brother Yangshi might consider taking a look. My sisters are very cute, and in fact... I think... I don''t think we are suitable. Of course it is all my personal fault. Brother Yangshi is a good person." Mayumi said. , Pushing Nie Kong in front of him.


    Nie Kong played his role and nodded and said: "Yes, Mayumi may like me."


    "Ah?!" Three exclaims came from the meeting room, one is Mayumi at the back, her pretty face is cooked.I hate it, how could Nie Kong... say that.


    The other two voices came from her two younger sisters, both of which were more nervous than Mayumi.


    As for the person involved, Yang Shi had seen their performance at school and understood, so it was not surprising at all.It''s just a little depressed, but rejected by the girl.


    Sister Wulunmin frowned and she did not expect that Nie Kong would really compete with their Wulun family for a wife.In any case, she is very optimistic about the marriage between her brother and Mayumi, and plans to let them get married after graduation.


    Wu Lunmi stared at Nie Kong and said sharply, "Mr. Nie Kong, do you think you are worthy of Mayumi. Maybe you should change to another one, such as Quanmi and Xiangcheng. Their age is also very suitable for you. "


    On the contrary, Nanakusa Hiroichi looked at Nie Kong with interest to see how he would deal with the strategic-level magician who would not give up.I have three daughters. Anyway, I can satisfy both of them.


    Although she is tender and pitiful on the outside, she is tough on the inside.In her memory, it seemed that except for the Black Feather You Yezi from the Black Feather family, nothing could make her subdued.Of course she has that ability, because she is the only strategic magician in Japan.


    Nie Kong shrugged and said noncommitantly, "That''s what I want to say. Since Mayumi said she doesn''t like President Yangshi, then he should look at other girls and don''t hang on a tree."


    "It doesn''t matter if Mayumi doesn''t like it now, feelings need to be cultivated. Marriage among the ten divisions can''t help her personally decide." Wulunmin said.


    The ten divisions often marry each other, and even if there is no suitable one, they have to choose from hundreds of families, so Wu Lunmin does not agree with Nie Kong.In her opinion, Nie Kong is just a magician with a little magic talent, and an outsider from Daya.


    "is it."


    Nie Kong finally understood why Mayumi said she was not good at coping with her. She was unable to oppose the marriage arranged by the Tenth Division.If it weren''t for Nie Kong to show up in front of her father, giving him another choice, maybe she could only marry Wulun Yangshi in the end.


    "I don''t think that is a problem, what do you think, Mr. Hongyi." Nie Kong smiled lightly.


    Nanakusa Hiroichi said: "Although Nie Kong said he came from the backward Da Ya with the modern magic system, I admire his magical talents. So depending on Mayumi''s personal wishes, I will not intervene."


    On the one hand, he is a precious strategic-level magician, on the other hand, Nie Kong, who is extremely talented in magic, and Nanakusa Hiro is not helping each other.Since I have more than one daughter, Mayumi gives it to anyone.


    "Seriously, Xiangcheng is willing to marry Big Brother Nie Kong." Xiangcheng raised his hand and said.


    "Quanmei...Quanmei is fine too."


    "Hehe, look at how well-behaved Sister Xiangcheng and Sister Quanmei are, Nie Kong, you need to worry about their feelings. Not all girls are so good." Miao Qiang smiled, is his brother really inferior to others, why Qicao The difference in the attitude of the three women towards them will be so obvious.


    Mayumi knocked their heads hard, and stared at them fiercely and said, "Hey, if you want to talk about marriage, it''s years too early! It should be me who married Nie Jun."


    "Isn''t my father arranged for Brother Yangshi to meet you in your junior year." Quan Mei covered the big bag above her head and complained aggrievedly to her sister.


    "I don''t think so. Since Mayumi likes Nie Kong, it''s time to get engaged. Orange and Izumi, one of you, please try to get along with Yang Shi." Nanakusa Hiroichi said decidedly.

 1870 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01896, and the five rounds of test

    "According to my instinct, Brother Yangshi and Izumi are very good." Orange lowered his head and watched Izumi with a smirk.


    "I don''t want my sisters to pick the rest." Quanmei whispered, and the two sisters turned away from each other in front of each other!!


    Don''t say it, or Mr. Yang Shijun will cry.Why did my three daughters all agree to marry Nie Kong, and after the three lights, they didn''t take a look at Western History?Nanakusa Hongyi was depressed, and he hoped to marry Wulunjia together.He lost He Yotsuba Maya 30 years ago, and he does not know how much he regrets now.


    And Wulunmin''s face was black. Although his younger brother Yangshi is indeed a little worse than Jianghui and Shiwen, but it is not too bad for the younger generation of Shishi clan.It''s just that marriage in the magic family is like a transaction, and there must be a bargaining chip for mutual benefit.


    "Sister! That''s enough, let''s go back." Yang Shi smiled bitterly.


    "Foreign history, it''s obviously that our Wulun family first came to talk to the Qicao family to get married. As a man, you should not give up like this, but take back your beloved girl face to face." Wulunmi remembers I took my younger brother and Mayumi to meet during the summer vacation in July last year, and the two had a very good chat.So it was Nie Kong''s fault, he broke the relationship between his younger brother and Mayumi.


    "Sorry sister, I really can''t do it." He and Mayumi don''t have the slightest relationship between men and women, so it''s better to separate as soon as possible.Because of her sister''s positivity, Yang Shi has never dared to say anything.


    "Humph! Since you don''t dare, then my sister will help you." Wu Lunmin pushed the wheelchair to stand in front of Nie Kong, staring at him, "Nie Kong, I want you to give up Mayumi."


    It''s true that Mei and Yang Shi fainted, she was too direct.On the contrary, Nanakusa Hiroichi looked at Nie Kong with interest, to see how he could cope.


    "What are you kidding about, why should I listen to you?" Nie Kong was slightly surprised. Are women such unreasonable animals.


    "It''s really arrogant, dare to grab a wife with our Wulunjia. Boy, are you ready to bear the price of our Wulunjia''s anger?" Although he was in a wheelchair, Wulunming looked much taller in an instant.


    "Wow, sister Mio, you can''t be unreasonable than me." Mayumi pouted, as if venting her dissatisfaction.


    Wulunmi''s pretty face is rarely red, but for the happiness of her younger brother, she chose to give it up.


    "Little girl Jing said nonsense, sister is very reasonable. Let''s let him have a magical test with me. If his ability can be recognized by me, I will agree to him marry Mayumi."


    Mayumi was dumbfounded, sister Mio is too shameless.Regardless of whether Nie Jun¡¯s performance is excellent or not, the final result is that Sister Miao has the final say.


    "How about it, if you are a man, you should come to prove yourself." As if recalling the high school days, I was bullied by my senior sister You Yezi, but now the character and Nie Kong are upside down.Since it''s not pleasing to the eye, let him teach him to vent his anger.


    "Yeah! Good way. It''s rare for a "knight" to fight for Mayumi. It seems that my daughter is very happy." Nanakusa Hiroichi said with a light smile.Obviously he was very interested, the difference between Nie Kong''s strength and the strategic level magician.


    Although Wulunmiao''s individual combat ability is not as good as Zhenye, he is also a top A-level magician, otherwise it would be impossible to use high-power strategic-level magic.


    Nie Kong was able to use gorgeous and powerful magic. The magic was estimated to be A grade earlier, and the match between the two would be wonderful.


    "Nie Jun, ignore my sister, she is bullying people at all." Mayumi said with a frown.


    "That''s right." Nie Kong looked at the girl in the wheelchair with a smile.


    Wulunmiao turned her face away embarrassedly, and whispered: "You...whatever you want, anyway...Anyway, our Wulun family won''t give up without my approval."


    "Hehe, it''s okay for me to agree to compete with you. In other words, I really want to see your Wulun family''s strategic magic-the abyss!" Nie Kong said.


    Mayumi blinked to look at Nie Kong, her eyes flashing in surprise, and she muttered in her heart: "No, isn''t it possible that Nie Jun wants to learn from the strategic magic abyss? It''s impossible."


    Hearing this, Wulunmin smiled: "It seems that you are very confident, and I start to appreciate it! Well, I will make an exception to show you it."


    "Sister, your body will be very burdened, and how can you use strategic magic indiscriminately." Yang Shi exclaimed.


    "It doesn''t matter, I will reduce the power of magic. Moreover, although the abyss is said to be a strategic level, its lethality on land is actually not high." Wulunmi said, shaking his head.


    "Then come with me, go to our back mountain yard to compete." After saying that, Nanakusa Hiroichi directly gestured to them.


    Yang Shi reluctantly pushed his sister and followed Hong Yi.Feng said he was going to object, he had no say in front of his sister.


    The eyes of Quanmei and Xiangcheng lit up, and they hurriedly followed, for fear that they might miss the chance to watch the show.


    "Big Brother Nie Kong and Sister Miao are going to start a magic contest, it must be very exciting!"


    Needless to say, Nie Kong didn''t worry about losing at all.When he arrived at the practice field of the Qicao family, Nie Kong looked around the spacious ground like a garden.


    "The practice range of your Qicao family is really beautiful."


    "That was a mess of three girls. Originally it only needed to be expanded and strengthened. They actually planted some unnecessary flowers and plants next to them. The venue is designed for magical battles, they are putting the cart before the horse!" Nanakusa Hiroichi Shook his head and said.


    "Okay, let''s not talk nonsense, let''s try it!" Wu Lun Mio looked at the garden environment and said with satisfaction.


    "Although you are already an adult, Mio, I still want to explain that you can''t use crippling and deadly magic in your competition, and you must stop at it, otherwise I will intervene." Nanakusa said.


    "Okay, I''ll keep it up. He can compete with strategic magicians. How many magicians can''t ask for it." Wulunmi waved his hand and directly moved himself and the wheelchair to the center of the venue with mobile magic. .

 1871 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 01897, strategic magic-the abyss! !

    Nie Kong and Wulunmin were separated by a distance of 5 meters according to the rules, and each prepared their own magic.Mio''s body was full of imaginative light, showing how strong her magical power is.


    She raised her head and stared at Nie Kong closely, holding a flat-panel exclusive specialized CAD in her hand.She was originally strong enough. After using specialized CAD, high-level magic is estimated to be able to be displayed within a second.And with advance preparation, magic with low complexity can basically be equivalent to instant.


    "Start!" In Nanakusa Hiroichi''s announcement, the magic of both parties was cast instantly.


    Wulunming stretched out his hand to Nie Kong gracefully, and whispered, "Sand Dust Stream!!" She did not take any defense at all, she constructed the magic style based on the premise of teaching Nie Kong.


    Sand and dust flew up from the dirt in the yard, and the wind rolled up the dust.The sand dust that appeared about two meters in front of Wulunmin gradually increased in weight and speed as it rushed forward, and finally turned into a turbid sand current and attacked Nie Kong.


    The compound magic of acceleration and aggregation-sand dust flow, is a wide-area attack magic that uses the initially rolled sand dust as the core and increases the density during the movement.Regardless of solid, liquid, or gas, the field magic that sets up the force field reversal vector.


    Generally speaking, the difficulty of using domain-wide magic is higher than that of magic used for specific targets.What Wulunjia is good at is surprisingly large-scale medium and long-range magic.


    Seeing the dust storm coming, Mayumi''s three daughters immediately covered their mouths with their sleeves.The smoke and dust could be noticed more than 20 meters away, how uncomfortable Nie Jun in the center of the sandstorm should be.


    "Connect the square wall!" Nie Kong held his hand in front of him, and at the same time, it seemed that the square of the air wall surrounded Nie Kong in all directions.The rushing sand and dust river cannot break through its barriers.


    The magic of the ten literary scholars, by honing their natural spatial cognition ability to a higher level, familiar with the use of various field defense magic, thus obtaining the alias of iron wall.


    Even Spoda''s ability of danger A "decomposed", and it couldn''t break its defenses, not to mention the small dust in front of him.


    "What a terrifying talent, not only the daughter''s magic bullet hunter, but he actually learned the "Iron Wall" of the ten characters family... even the square wall?" Nanakusa Hiroichi was stunned, thinking he was dazzled.How well does he match the magical attributes of the Seven Herbs? If the advantages of the two are combined, the next generation is likely to have a terrifying system-wide talent!!


    "Don''t make those useless, hurry up and let me see the strategic magic of your Wulun family." Nie Kong waved his hand, and the surrounding "air barriers" pushed out five meters around him. , Like a moving sturdy dam to disperse the rushing sand and dust stream!


    Wulunmin''s pretty face was full of seriousness. She thought that one move had already decided the outcome, and by the way made Nie Kong ashamed, but she did not expect that Nie Kong could use the strongest defensive magic in ten words!!No wonder Nanakusa Hiroichi will agree to Mayumi''s engagement with him. His magical talent is stronger than that of ten characters.No, could it be that he is the illegitimate child of a ten-literature family?And in this way, ordinary magic has no effect at all.If you don''t want to lose to him, you must use the magic that you are good at-the abyss!!


    It is a pity that "Abyss" can exert the strongest power in the sea, sinking water with a radius of tens of meters to thousands of meters into a spherical magic.Ships swallowed by the magical activation domain on the sea surface will slide or fall over from the steep water surface, and be buried in the seabed in the huge tsunami caused by the removal of the magic to restore the sea level.The "deep" with a radius of one kilometer can make a hemisphere with a depth of up to one kilometer. Even a submarine in the sea can easily get into it. This magic has a range of tens of kilometers.It can destroy one fleet at a time, so it is considered a strategic level magic.At this time, even though it was on the ground, Wulunmin could also be used.


    "It''s really arrogant. As a senior, I have to teach you a lesson." Wulunmin said, and the surging thoughts suddenly broke out from her weak body.


    "Abyss!!" Within 20 meters of Nie Kong, he only felt that a magnitude seven or eight earthquake had occurred!The beautiful yard of Qicao''s family has cracked a few large cracks in the driving range that had been consolidated several times.


    Although there is no sea water, if the "deep" is launched on groundwater, many buildings can collapse at the same time.


    "Are you here?" After Nie Kong avoided a dozen ground cracks, groundwater spurted out of it, forming a ring around Nie Kong.


    The standing water wall is ten meters high and covers an area of ??more than thirty square meters, like a simple spherical shape.Don''t guess, the wall of water will definitely pounce on him in the next second.


    Nie Kong looked at it, and suddenly laughed and laughed.What, it really is the abyss, it is exactly the same as the 30 alchemists in Chenghai 3C.If you add the magic enchantment of the great magician, it can form a "blood pool".


    "That is the strategic magic of your Wulun family, and its power is a bit unsatisfactory."


    Nie Kong tweeted lightly, floating strangely in the air at a height of 10 meters.The submerged water flowed through the soles of his feet and once again rolled into the cracks in the ground.


    "Wh...what, is that flying magic?" Even if the magician uses gravity control magic, he can''t cross a height of ten meters and avoid her magic.


    "Since the abyss has also seen it, it is now my turn to take action." Nie Kong did not answer, but grabbed the CAD in his hand.


    "Dry hail meteor!"


    In the sky above Nie Kong, dozens of sharp hailstones suddenly floated. It turned out that Nie Kong used a bullet with enhanced penetration.


    They are shaped like small flying swords, emitting crystal light in the sun.


    "Domain interference!" Seeing Nie Kong used the ice sword made of magic dry hail meteors, she hurriedly arranged a confrontation magic around her.She reproduced events in a certain range centered on herself, so that the range was not affected by magic.It is not a defensive magic like that of a Shi Wenjia, but strengthening intelligence to make the magic invalid.


    "Crush!" But Nie Kong''s magic did not end, and a black line suddenly appeared on the edge of the snow sword in the sky.Slashing is a magic that causes the blade to repel the horizontal sides of the slashing direction, and cuts the objects that the blade touches like it is pushed left and right.The repulsive force field is less than one millimeter thin, but the intensity is enough to affect the light waves, so the tip of the sword is a black line from the front.

 1872 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01898 defeats Wulunmin

    "Pressing Zhan" was learned from Morley. Because Nie Kong went to her home to teach cooking, he often discussed magic with her, and she also learned the ancient magic of the family-Tongzi Zhan.


    Dozizen is actually an ancient magic that is regarded as the secret sword of Genji and has been passed down to this day. It controls two air knives made by magic and the knives in the hand to surround the opponent with three knives and cut them at the same time.The Watanabe clan, a tributary of the Hundred Clan, was separated from the Hundred Clan, but in fact Mori¡¯s strength was not as good as that of the Baba Clan.


    "Next is the magic bullet hunter, Wulunmin, ready to take the move." First, the ice sword is made from the heat released when the temperature of carbon dioxide is lowered to freezing point, and then more than 30 ice swords are blessed and chopped. The final magic bullet The hunter guaranteed accuracy.


    "Nie Jun is too good!" Looking at the gorgeous scene of the sky, everyone watching the game on the spot mumbled to themselves in shock.The three kinds of magic are constructed with less than one second interval. One can imagine how impossible it is. It is estimated that in the future, only he can use the new compound magic created exclusively!


    Can Wulunmin be able to stop it? The answer is impossible.The magic bullet hunter is outside the area where the opponent uses magic, and then finds the blind spot to attack, so how many times can the five rounds of confrontation magic be blocked?


    "Wow, Brother Nie Kong is really good... so handsome, exactly the same as you saw in the video."


    The Quanmei twins acted like a nympho and cheered like a child.No, they were just first-year junior high school kids.She is so cute that she has no development at all.The three daughters have inherited the characteristics of their mother''s compactness. For example, Mayumi is only 150cm tall in the current high life.


    An ice sword drew a distance of more than ten meters like lightning, and flew towards Wulunmin.Nie Kong had the experience of controlling flying swords, and the current magic only turned the power of steel into dry hail meteors!


    "It''s awful." Hiroshi Nanakusa woke up from it, he forgot his identity.


    The power of Nie Kong''s "magic bullet hunter" is absolutely deadly, but Nanakusa was too shocked and forgot to stop Nie Kong, so he could only watch Feijian shoot five rounds of Mio.He secretly prayed, hoping that the strength of Wulunmin could withstand the compound magic that Nie Kong had developed randomly.


    "Boom..." In the blast of vibration, Wulunmin was indeed very powerful. Her confrontation magic could block the first ten ice swords'' attacks.Although it was replaced by a square wall with ten characters to defeat people, perhaps Nie Kong''s magic would not be able to hurt him.But Wulunmin was not considered defensive magic, so it was covered by the ice sword behind.


    Dust fluttered, and the scene in front of them made Wuwa Hiroshi and Nanakusa Hiroshi almost dumbfounded.In any case, Wulunmin is a Japanese strategic magician, comparable to the value of a nuclear bomb, and she can''t die easily!


    When the dust in the sky slowly dispersed and opened his eyes to see the scene inside, both of them were relieved and almost collapsed.


    The ice sword stabbed into the deep layer of the ground one by one, forming bottomless holes, lined up around the five-wheeled wheelchair, as if a few circles were drawn there.As long as the position is slightly wrong, Wulunmi will be killed.It deserves to be blessed with the magic of pressing and cutting, the penetration and sharpness are really different.


    Wu Lun Miao''s pale and pretty face turned pale as if he had just recovered from a serious illness.She smiled bitterly, and she didn''t expect that besides the former senior sister You Yezi, someone could beat herself like this.Why did I work hard for many years, thinking that I became a strategic magician and I thought I was getting better, and now I can''t even compare to a college student.Really, where did the freak come from?


    "You have lost. As agreed, your family will not be allowed to grab Mayumi with me for five rounds." Nie Kong said unceremoniously.


    "It was I who lost. Our five-round family will abide by our rules. Sister I''m sorry, I''m sorry for preventing you from marrying Mayumi." Wulunmio''s tone was full of apologies and self-blame.


    "Sister, don''t mind, it''s okay. Originally Mayumi didn''t like me. Even if she forced us to get married, she wouldn''t be happy in the future." Yoshi Gowa sighed softly. If she refused, why bother to make such a thing. what.


    "Really." Wu Lunmin stared at Nie Kong with complicated eyes, as if to see through Nie Kong''s origins.Nie Kong is from Daya, why did he come back to Japan?


    Looking at the lonely and suspicious older sister, Yang Shi could only tell Nanakusa Hiroshi to quit, pushing the wheelchair and leaving the home with her sister.


    "Why didn''t Brother Nie Kong think about Quanmi, I''m obviously much cuter than my sister." The youngest sister Quanmei looked at her sister Mayumi with envy.


    "Hmph, it''s not Quanmi''s turn." Orange interrupted.The two sisters were only interested in Nie Kong, but now they are slowly turning into admiration and admiration.


    Nanakusa Hiroshi smiled happily. The stronger Nie Kong''s strength, the more worthy he should marry Mayumi to him. Nie Kong is much better than Yangshi.


    I believe that with his help in the future, the Seven Grass Family will surely be able to squeeze down the strongest four leaves.Although the ten divisions represent the strongest magic power in Japan, the ten divisions are not very united.


    "Nie Kong, you can stay for dinner tonight. I will introduce you to the members of the Seven Grass Family." Hongichi Seven Grass said seriously.In the past, Mayumi said that there were two elder brothers, two younger sisters, and mother. Nanakusa should introduce them to Nie Kong. Of course, he also wanted to cultivate the relationship between Nie Kong and Mayumi.


    "Well, yes!" You actually let the three loli daughters come and surround yourself, can you run.


    Nie Kong was speechless. Seven grasses Hongyi was really good at giving birth. It''s no wonder that the Seven grasses family will flourish and rank in the forefront of the ten divisions.Like their five-wheeled family, they only gave birth to two, one sickly, and one with the perverts of the rest of the ten division clan.


    Otherwise, why would he be uncomfortable with the ten characters gram people, because he and the ten characters gram people''s family status is too similar, but the ten characters gram people are much stronger than him, resulting in an imbalance in his heart.As for the one who put Hui by five years younger than Yoshi, Yoshi did not compare him as a senior.

 1873 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01899, the angry true night

    The news that Mayumi, the eldest daughter of the Seven Grass Family of the Tenth Division, had been engaged to a man named Nie Kong from Daya, almost spread to the magical world in Japan within a few days, and I didn''t know what the big mouth said.


    Of course, although there have been rumors about the engagement of Nie Kong and Mori, a tributary of Baijia, because the Watanabe family was squeezed out of the ranks of Baijia, no one would care about their little things.The Seven Grass Family is different. It is a top-level magic family at the forefront, and every move has attracted the attention of the world.Based on the previous urine sex of the head of the Nanakusa Hiroshi family, some people thought that they would marry the Wulun family, but they did not expect the result to be the same as the situation thirty years ago, which was beyond everyone''s surprise.Nanakusa Hongichi''s twelve-year-old fiancee was arrested by Daya for a human experiment. Did he have no hatred for Daya? At this time, he married all his daughters to Daya''s men.


    Some people dismissed it, thinking that Nie Kong''s toad wanted to eat swan meat.Some people find it ridiculous and instinctively resist that the news is false.A small number of people looked angry, such as Mori and Yazi.


    The person involved, Mayumi, seemed very shy and almost hid at home and dared not go to school.Obviously...Obviously, Nie Jun didn''t hold a formal engagement wedding, why did everyone know.Actually, I haven''t been able to confirm whether Nie Jun likes himself or Morley.Such a big announcement to the outside world must be a good thing Dad did, and he didn''t know how to face Nie Jun and Morley.


    Seeing that the Nie Kong scandal caused ups and downs in Japan, Zhen Ye couldn''t sit still beforehand.In Yotsuba''s home, the enchanting and sensual beautiful lady Zhenye heard about Nie Kong''s engagement, her pretty face filled with frost abnormally.


    Originally defeated by Nie Kong and once again had a relationship with Nie Kong, Zhen Ye had plans to accept Nie Kong as her man.Unexpectedly, in just a few days, Nie Kong was so shameless as to be engaged to another woman?Bastard, where does he put himself and his daughter!


    "Husband... Madam, please calm down your anger." Seeing Maiya smash the fifth cup, the butler behind said comfortingly.It has been a few years since Zhenye took over as Patriarch. No, for thirty years, Ye Shan has never seen Zhenye angry so much.What happened on earth, butler Ye Shan didn''t understand.


    "Go, you help me to You Yezi in the army, and let her come back." Zhen Ye said with her pretty face tense.


    "Yes, madam, I will bring the young lady back."


    Ye Shan leaned forward and slowly retreated.Although it was said that he was the daughter of the Kuroba family, only Ye Shan and a few people understood that You Yezi was the daughter of Yotsuba Maya!


    As a legendary figure, You Yezi defeated her mother, Zhenye, at the age of thirteen, and her magical talent was unmatched in her generation.Even if Shen Xue, the current candidate for the Patriarch, still has a big gap with her.If it were not for the scandal of the illegitimate daughter, she should be able to inherit the position of the head of the family.


    Unfortunately, Zhenye had no choice but to watch her join the army until she graduated from university.Without relying on the power of the family, he struggled for several years with the independent magic outfit brigade based on his own ability.With her personal abilities, it was as simple as expected.


    She is now the commander of the magic outfit brigade, leading the powerful magic elite to fight on the front line.Even Major Xuanxin Kazama, who is known as the Great Tengu and more than 30 years old, must follow You Yezi''s command.


    Ye Shan sighed regretfully while recalling You Yezi''s information.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The number of members of the 101st Brigade in the Japanese Independent Magic Brigade can be divided into two squadrons. The 101st Brigade is directly read as the 101st Brigade, not the 101st Brigade.It is an experimental brigade that is independent from the general formation and uses magic equipment as its main weapon. They are mainly responsible for the testing and operation of newly developed equipment and mainly perform some special tasks.Compared with general military secrets, the secret level of the 101st Brigade is five or six levels higher.And Spada also became a member of the army based on some Okinawa reasons.


    Although You Yezi''s position is only a major, because of the particularity of the troops under her, she has the treatment of a lieutenant colonel in the army.If it wasn''t for qualifications, she would be competent with her abilities.


    After learning that You Yezi was at the headquarters of the 101st brigade, Ye Shan came to visit directly.The base is very tightly guarded, even Ye Shan has to go through several inspections before finally seeing You Yezi in the office.


    In addition to the cold and enchanting beauty You Yezi, there is also a delicate girl in a white uniform sitting in front of a computer.According to the information that Ye Shan possessed, he knew that she was Kyouko Fujibayashi, granddaughter of the Kyushima family, and was currently a second lieutenant in the independent magic outfit.


    "Miss, I''m bothering you." In order to avoid being rude, Ye Shan stood upright opposite them after saluting.


    "Steward Yeshan, sit down." Looking at the steward of Siye in front of her, You Yezi''s eyes showed a moment of surprise.Ye Shan is Zhenye''s butler, he should rarely leave Yotsuba''s home.


    "Thank you." Ye Shan bowed, and sat down very well.And Kyoko Fujibayashi was responsible for pouring him a cup of hot tea.


    "Is there anything you came to see me?" You Yezi asked directly without saying a word.


    "Yeah." Ye Shan glanced at Fujilin Kyoko, and You Yezi''s eyes flashed, knowing that what Ye Shan was talking about must be about her mother, so she waved to let Kyoko go out first.


    "Well, you can talk now."


    "Yes, miss. The family master sent me out, hoping to invite the young lady back." Ye Shan said.


    "What''s wrong with mother?" You Yezi said to herself.


    "I don''t know too much, but I know that the owner is very angry, and even broke a few cups. I watched her from childhood to adulthood, and I never saw a situation where she would be angry like that." Ye Shan worried. .He was already a seventy-year-old man, but he cared about Yotsuba''s family and Zhenye.


    You Yezi''s eyes became cold, and his murderous aura suddenly burst out. Could it be that someone is bullying her mother.


    "You wait a moment, I will go back immediately after I arrange the work."

 1874 The collapse of the second element text 01900, tell Yuyako

    Seeing Nie Kong''s four-point handsome and seven-point enchanting daughter in front of her, Zhenye''s anger suddenly disappeared, showing melancholy and a little bit of love.She was pregnant with a daughter at the age of thirteen. She endured the pressure of the family and gave birth to her. At least the daughter and Yotsuba are all of her.


    "Mom, why did you suddenly find me back?" You Yezi asked in a low voice.


    Zhen Ye looked at her with the eyes of Canruo Xingchen, and sighed after a while: "Yes, you have grown up too, I should tell you something."


    "Mom, have you forgotten that I am the commander of the independent magic outfit group? The intelligence line of the Japanese army is much stronger than that of the Yotsuba family. There are not many things Japan can hide from my army." Yuyako said contentedly.


    "I admit that the Japanese military does have that strength, but only two people in the world that I want to say know about your life experience." Maya said, shaking his head.


    "Hey, isn''t it my mother''s own birth." You Yezi''s beautiful cheeks are surprisingly uncommon, not to mention how cute they are.


    "Idiot!" Zhen Ye tapped You Yezi''s head, "Of course you are my own birth, but I can''t conceive you alone. In fact, you have a father. I have never told you before because I thought Never have a chance to meet him again."


    You Yezi naturally understood that when she was a child, she often asked her mother why she only had no father, but her mother answered ambiguously, and she didn''t say anything about her aunt who was married to Kuroba.


    As she grew up and understood the truth, she understood that she was an illegitimate daughter.When she used the Japanese army to investigate, she could only find that her mother was caught by a big man 30 years ago to do a human experiment, and she gave birth to herself shortly after returning.


    Now that she heard her mother say that she has a father, You Yezi was stunned for an instant, making her a little at a loss.How could there be such a thing, since there is a father, why would he leave himself and his mother alone?


    "Who is it?" In any case, You Yezi is already a girl in her twenties, and she has a relatively strong tolerance in her heart.


    "You may recognize that person, his name is Nie Kong."


    "What, how could it be him! How old is he, mom, did you make a mistake?" Hearing that Nie Kong was his father, You Yezi felt so funny.Some time ago, the independent magic outfit team happened to start investigating him.They found that Nie Kong was mysterious and used all of his power, but only got him as if he came from the top runner-up army, as if he suddenly appeared in Japan.And he is currently studying at Magic Class One High School, it''s impossible for a mere college student to be his father!


    "Thirty years ago, Nanakusa and I attended the International Magic Association and the Asian Branch of the Youth and Girl Magician Exchange Seminar. But the big guy coveted our Yotsuba''s magic talent, and I was violently arrested by them and sent to the Dahan Kunlun Branch for a human body. Experiment! There, I met someone."


    "Difficult... is it Nie Kong?"


    "You guessed it right, Nie Kong forcibly had a relationship with me! No, to be precise, the scientific researchers of the Big Han Alliance forced us to have a relationship with more than a dozen girls, and finally became pregnant with you. Fortunately, the Four Leafs¡¯ family found out in time and mobilized most of the family¡¯s strength to rescue me."


    "Then... Then he doesn''t have to be my father."


    "He was also arrested by the big man. According to his explanation, he was asleep at the time. He seemed to have slept for decades. He didn''t wake up until last year, so he kept the same as he was thirty years ago. I let Yotsuba I went to Daya to investigate, and it just happened to find that something major happened in Nanjing last July. The Kunlun Fangyuan was razed to the ground, causing many deaths. If I''m not mistaken, Nie Kong should have awakened. "Zhen Ye said slowly.


    You Yezi couldn''t hear it, and Nie Kong''s facial features appeared in her mind, which were really similar to her own.I am not only an illegitimate daughter, but also born out of experiments, myself...how difficult is my destiny!!


    "Hey! Nie Kong, he... is he really my father?!" You Yezi hugged his head hard, feeling the world spin.


    "That''s right! The magical characteristics of your space control should be inherited from his ability." It turns out that You Yezi was able to defeat her mother Zhenye more than ten years ago because she used the power of space and destroyed her domain magic. .


    "I...I wouldn''t admit him easily. Why did he leave our mother and daughter for thirty years." You Yezi said stubbornly.


    "Well said, that bastard is too hateful. Originally I thought he came to Japan specifically to find our mother and daughter, but I didn''t expect... I didn''t expect that he would dare to mess with flowers. You should have heard about it, there is news. Said that he was going to be the son-in-law of Seven Grass Family Hongyi!!" When it came to the absurd things about Nie Kong, Zhen Ye didn''t get angry.


    "Since... since my mother cares about him, it shouldn''t be difficult to catch him back and train with his mother''s beauty and strength." You Yezi could only say.


    "Your father and daughter are really too much, one by one will only bully me. I had a fight with him a few days ago and he was bullied to death. So today I asked you to come back, hoping that my daughter will teach him a meal and stop that damn death. The behavior of the guys who are sowing everywhere!!" said Maiya.


    "Mom, please rest assured, I will let him understand. If he really dares to mess... mess, look... see if I don''t recognize him for the rest of my life." At the thought of having a few more half-brothers and sisters, You Yezi suddenly nodded and said solemnly.


    I don''t know who inherited it, You Yezi will have a cold temperament.It is estimated that because of the temperament that strangers are not near, she has not had any male friends in her twenties.On the other hand, her strength is very strong, and it is strange that the group of guys who can see the ten division clan.


    The Kuroba family can''t influence You Yezi''s marriage, because her real mother is Yotsuba Zhenye.Zhenye also failed to announce that You Yezi was her daughter, and naturally she failed to marry another family.


    "You Yezi should be able to do it." Zhen Ye was pleased to look at her grown-up daughter. With her strength increased exponentially in a year, even her mother couldn''t figure out how strong she was.Is it strategic magic? I guess she doesn''t like it.

 1875 The collapse of the second element text 01901, the opening of the nine school battle

    In mid-July, the final exam for the second semester of the first high school attached to the National University of Magic and Magic ended last week.Students with excellent grades will announce their names on the homepage of the school intranet.The list of first-year students has of course been announced.


    Those who have achieved high scores in the actual test scores are quite reasonable.For example, the first place: Nie Kong; the second place: Seven Grass Mayumi; the third place: ten characters to suppress people, Mori ranked fourth.


    Although the rankings are somewhat different, the top 20 are all students in one subject, and Class A accounts for ten.The scores of theoretical examinations are also the same. Students in the first subject account for the majority, and only one or two students in the second subject are in the top 20.


    When enrolling students in the first and second subjects last year, the actual skills did account for a large proportion, but the actual skills and theories are closely related.


    The practical skills of magic can be experienced firsthand, and the theory is naturally easy to understand.You only need to read more diligently, and it is not difficult to get a good result.And if you can learn something, maybe you can participate in the annual thesis speech conference and express your own views.


    Many scientific researchers from magic companies and the military are poaching because of the selection of talented technicians.


    Teachers are quite troubled by this. The arrangement is based on the enrollment scores and distributes students in one subject to classes A to C, and students in two subjects D to F. Such scores show that Class A is familiar with the first semester curriculum, and other There are obvious gaps in several classes.


    The final exam is over, and summer vacation is coming soon.But in August, there is something more exciting than summer vacation. The annual Nine-School Battle is about to come, and the students¡¯ vitality is concentrated on the preparations for the Summer Nine-School Battle.


    Every day after school, Nie Kong and the others spend most of their time in the Discipline Committee and the Student Union.


    Because as soon as the summer vacation is over, the third graders will graduate and leave school, and the new generation of student council presidents needs to hold elections.After the new chairperson is elected, the re-elected members of the discipline committee will also elect a new chairperson of discipline through mutual election.On the other hand, they need to prepare for the nine-school battle.


    "Woo, I''m so busy that I''m almost running out of lunch time." Mayumi lay slumped in the chair completely, not wanting to move.


    "Please hold on for a few more days. When you formally prepare for the Nine-School Battle, there will be no time to sort out the information. After confirming the participating members, you have to practice the competition, dispatch props, collect and analyze intelligence, and plan the battle. Things are piled up like a mountain." Wulun Yangshi said as usual.


    "Yes, the busiest president didn''t say anything, what are you complaining about." Morley said with a smile.


    "Huh, I know that your discipline committee has an easy job, and our student union does the most annoying sorting of documents. You haven''t changed much in peacetime." Mayumi said with a pouting mouth.


    "That''s really bad. If you are really tired, then you can ask your fiance to squeeze it for you to make sure it will make you cool." Morley said, giving Nie Kong a gesture.


    Nie Kong felt very innocent and was shot while lying down.Because of that incident, Morley''s grievance was quite big.


    Mayumi Qiao blushed and groaned: "Morley, your teeth are sharp."


    "You are."


    Seeing the two women quarreling as if they were no one again, Ling Yin habitually looked at Nie Kong, completely treating Nie Kong as a fireman.


    "You two don''t quarrel, except for the secret tablet decoding, what are the main competition items used in the Nine Schools Battle?" Nie Kong asked.


    Morley tilted his head slightly with an expression that didn''t know where to start, and pressed his fist to the corner of his mouth, speaking as if he was about to cough.


    "The competition selected for the Nine Schools War is a sporty magic competition with a relatively high proportion of magic power. It used to be that the content of the competition was changed every year, but the same projects have been adopted in recent years. For example, secret monument decoding, fantasy star picking There are six competitions including icicle offense and defense, fast shooting, group ball scoring, and surf racing. The secret monument decoding is a team competition, and the other five are individual competitions!"


    "Hey, Nie Jun can definitely represent us in the game." Mayumi smiled like a flower, and seemed to have been expecting Nie Kong''s performance in the game.


    "Of course Nie Jun wants to participate, and I think we should register more, because Nie Jun owes us a championship." Morley remembered the match that Nie Kong lost last year, and cooperated with Mayumi against Nie Kong tacitly.


    "Haha, indeed. Last year I said that I was fighting with Morley to win the championship together, so I can ask Morley for advice." Nie Kong looked at Morley with a smile, Morley and Nie Kong glanced at each other, Morley suddenly had a heart to understand that. word.


    "Our student union and discipline committee members want to lead the club to participate in the competition. Although we are all selected from the forefront of the admissions test, some of us are actually not suitable for the competition, and some need to be supplied by technicians. So don''t worry, teachers and students will I will be responsible for arranging you." Yang Shi said lightly.As his last nine-school battle, Yang Shi hopes to win the final championship.We must know that the first two years under his leadership can be described as losing to the top three.


    "Okay, but we don''t have many chances to play in the first grade." Nie Kong said.


    "Yes, the competition of the Nine Schools Tournament is divided into the regular competition and the newcomer competition. There are ten men and women each, and a total of 40 players are required. The newcomer competition is limited to the first grade, and there is no grade limit for the regular competition. Even so, each player can only Can participate in two competitions. So no first grade has participated in the regular competition, even if the field limit is not raised, the strength of the first grade can not compete with the second and third grades. And the rookie competition is not divided into gender until last year, but this year starts the regular competition The same is a separate competition for men and women. Four of the six competitions are shared by men and women. Secret tablet decoding is limited to the men¡¯s group, while fantasy star removal is limited to the women¡¯s group. Secret tablet decoding is the only event that may be directly engaged. It is understandable why. Only for the men''s team." Chiba Shuji said.


    "Nie Jun doesn''t understand the rules. I have a manual that introduces the rules of the game. Would you like to read it?" Lingyin took out a small manual and asked Nie Kong.


    "I''ll read it." Nie Kong took a booklet from Lingyin. It seemed that the first time I saw a book, I used to look at the computer terminal.

 1876 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01902, sign up for the nine school war project

    For applications accepted at the beginning of the Nine Schools War, the student union was responsible for reviewing.


    After all, the Battle of Nine Schools is an inter-school competition conducted in a sports-type magic contest. The No. 1 High School also has clubs for various competitions. However, the inter-school confrontation of the Battle of Nine Schools is more intense. The contestants are not limited to clubs, but The players who are expected to win are selected from the whole school.Based on this nature, the preparations for the Nine-School Battle are not undertaken by the League of Associations, but by the Student Union.


    Forty people are selected from the six hundred people in the three grades of the school. Although they can''t take care of them one by one, they can basically be selected from the students with the best overall scores and the active students in the school competition club.And to be honest, half of the 600 second-degree students cannot be considered.


    The maximum number of applicants for each competition is three. The number of male and female participants in the same event is calculated separately. Therefore, including the regular competition and the rookie competition, five men and women must choose two in the five competitions, and the other five are dedicated to one. item.When it comes to who wants to participate in which event, capable players should concentrate on participating in individual competitions to win, or participate in two competitions to earn points.Because it is a team battle, the deployment of a battle plan is also very important.


    At this time, the preparatory meeting of the Nine Schools War held at the headquarters of the League of High Schools was tense before it started.


    Students who are active in the competition will receive additional points based on their performance in the competition. Only selected members will be rewarded with a long vacation without homework and an A rating for all subjects.


    It¡¯s the same with the students who are selected as engineers.The school regards the Nine-School Battle as such an important activity, and students who are selected as members of the Nine-School Battle Team enjoy such generous treatment.Therefore, the meeting to determine the final list of representatives was filled with seriousness.


    "Now we will start the selection meeting for the members of the Nine Schools Team." In the Student Union Room, senior students who have been appointed as contestants or engineers, presidents of various competition clubs, members of the student union, and members of the executive department of the league of clubs have been notified by default. The meeting attended by many people officially began.


    "Starting from the first graders, the members I would recommend are Nie Kong, Mayumi Nanakusa, Mori Watanabe and Katsumoto, and five members of Tatsuki Kotaro," said Shuji Chiba, chairman of Fuki.


    Yang Shi''s brows huddled together when he heard the name of the ten-character Keren.But for the sake of the overall situation, he should not be mixed with personal grievances.


    The eyes of the rest of the members were almost on Nie Kong, who was accompanied by Sanmei, and they dared not accept anything except envy.Nie Kong''s performance in school over the past year is so great, even if many third-grade students have been taught by him, they are still half-hearted.There is no way, Nie Kong has the status of a member of the discipline committee, if he is beaten, he can only swallow in his stomach.Seeing him playing on behalf of Yigao, the students secretly gloated, and they hoped to see who would meet Nie Kong as their opponent.


    "Since everyone has no opinion, as for the last five places, let the president of the association and the members of the executive department recommend it by themselves." Yang Shi nodded to the ringtone and asked her to record it.


    There are only 10 places in the first grade, and there are 15 in the second and third grades, making up forty participants.The members who were able to compete last year in the second or third year will basically be qualified this year.For the remaining few places, the ministers of various associations formed a group, arguing around the student council president for one place.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Nie Jun, which three competitions do you want to sign up for?" Mayu Meijiao asked Sheng.


    "What are you asking about." Nie Kong ignored the red-faced group ministers in the room, lowered his head and whispered to Mayumi.


    "Well, because I don''t want to face Nie Jun in the game, otherwise I will lose miserably." She felt that no matter what game Mayumi meets Nie Kong, she really only has to lose.Especially when she signed up for fast shooting, she would only be abused when she met Nie Kong.


    Although it is said that the competition will not directly attack like in the classroom last time, the frequency of bullets fired by Nie Kong is much faster than his own. It is estimated that he will definitely use bullets to knock out his bullets in the finals.


    Molly, who was sitting with Nie Kong''s right arm, suddenly raised his ears to listen.


    "It should be the secret monument decoding, icicle offense and defense, and surf racing. Especially surfing, you will definitely be able to compete with many girls in swimsuits. Just looking at it is pleasing to the eye." Nie Kong''s eyes were bright, and his mind seemed to associate. The situation in that scene.


    "Nie Jun, don''t think about being too beautiful. The competition is generally divided into men''s and women''s teams. And... and the swimsuits used for the competition will not be what Nie Jun thinks."


    Mayumi glared at Nie Kong, blaming him for being serious.But what made her happy was that Nie Kong''s project did not meet hers, because she planned to participate in rapid shooting and fantasy star picking.


    Her magic bullet hunter is really suitable for fast shooting projects, it is simply tailored for her.In the course of training, she easily got full marks even in the simulation of the nine-school battle!


    "Yes...Yes, Nie Jun, don''t participate in the surfing race, you will change to another one." Morley said with a pouting mouth.She signed up for the surfing race, but hoped that Nie Kong would come to see her and cheer for her.


    "Okay." After learning that men and women were separated to compete, Nie Kong''s interest suddenly dropped to the bottom.


    "Then change it to a group ball to grab points." Nie Kong said nothing.


    "Nie Jun, you signed up for three events, does your body really matter." The continuous competition will put a lot of burden on the body, and the ring tone could not help but worry.


    After all, like a group ball scoring event, the launcher uses compressed air to shoot a low elastic ball with a diameter of six centimeters. The player uses a racket or magic to hit the ball to the opponent''s court within the limited time, and the winner is divided by the number of goals scored.


    The game time of each round is three minutes. In the transparent box-covered court, one ball will be added every 20 seconds, and finally there will be nine balls. This makes the players have no room to breathe and it is difficult to support the players with poor physical strength. The next project.


    "Don''t worry, I will get rid of them as soon as possible." Nie Kong said.


    Lingyin was speechless, it seemed that he didn''t say that.

 1877 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01903, Chiba Shujis troubles

    After a lively discussion, the remaining quotas were finally selected, ensuring that all forty are elites from a high school.


    "The contestants have decided to participate. Next is the question of the magician. Who can recommend a few technical engineers who can adjust the CAD?" Wulun Yangshi looked around and asked.


    The students in the student union room looked at each other, almost completely stunned. The spacious room was silent.


    "Most of the students in our school want to become magicians, and excellent talents always prefer the field of practical skills. The third and first grades of our school are especially serious, and there is a serious shortage of talents in the field of magic engineering!" Chiba Shuji smiled bitterly.


    "Although Fuuki and I, vice chairman Harumi Naruse, can do it, we can''t worry about too many members." Yoshi sighed.It would be a little discouraged to say this by yourself, but you can''t turn your back to the truth.


    "When adjusting CAD, the trust relationship between magician and magician is very important. The actual performance of CAD is affected by the mental state of the user. In recent years, the CAD itself has the ability to make the reading and activation process faster and more Smooth adjustment function, but it is also quite easy to affect the user''s spirit. If there is a problem in the adjustment, it will not only reduce the efficiency of magic, but also cause discomfort, headache, dizziness or vomiting. In severe cases, it may even cause hallucinations and mental damage. , So the newer the function, the better the CAD, the more precise and dense the adjustment is needed." Ringyin said with insight.


    "That''s right. The player''s strength is not an element of anxiety. Even if the ranking in the rookie competition is included in the calculation, as long as there are no major mistakes, the points in the regular competition should be won. If there is an element of anxiety, only the engineer who adjusts the CAD Now." Chiba Xiuchi said softly.


    "Yes, the official term of the Nine Schools War is called a technical member. The CAD used in the Nine Schools War has a common specification and must be a model that meets the specifications before it can be used. In contrast, as long as the hardware meets the specifications, the software is actually unlimited How to prepare the CAD suitable for the players within the specifications, and whether or not to apply the adjustments that stimulate the players'' strongest strength is the key to the outcome." said Goshoku Yoshin.


    Expanding the start-up speed side to see the hardware performance of CAD, but the efficiency of building magic is greatly affected by the performance of CAD software.For sports competitions that affect the outcome, the quality of the adjustment is really important.Since hardware performance is limited, the choice and distribution of software is even more important. Competition results may be upset because of the engineer''s skill.


    "Well, it seems that the situation is really serious. It is estimated that we can only get four engineers in the first high. If we are in the fourth high, there may be surpluses." Naruse Harumi said.


    "President, I can adjust the CAD of Shizijikeren by ourselves, and I don''t need CAD for our first-year ace Nie Jun." Mayumi glanced at Nie Kong and said with a smile.They came from the ten divisions of the magic family, and debugging CAD is a course that everyone has to learn.


    It seems that Morley is not good at adjusting, guessing about the meaning of Morley''s vague words, so she didn''t say a word, and her kind comments were even unexpected: "Well, President, you missed the ringtone, and her skills are also very strong. ."


    "Idiot, I heard the chairman talk about the importance of CAD engineers, but so far there is no precedent for being elected as the first year. I can''t accept such a heavy task." Lingyin retorted with a frown.


    Wulun Yangshi narrowed his eyes and immediately made up his mind: "It''s okay, now there is no way to care about such trivial matters. Anyway, Nie Kong and the others don''t need your help. You only need to adjust the remaining ones in the first grade. Even if it is screwed up, it will not have much effect."


    The ringtone was speechless, "Well, I promised to be in charge of the first-year adjustment."


    "Haha! In this way, if you are only two or three years old, it should be easier." Chiba Xiuji said with a sigh of relief and said with a smile.


    "Well, thanks to the talents Nie Kong and others recruited by the first-year students, they don''t need to worry about us at all."


    Only Morley is very depressed, she at least has no experience basis to adjust CAD, it seems that the competition can only rely on sister Ling.


    "Nie Kong, do you have any comments?" Yang Shi asked.


    "Don''t look at me, I don''t know anything about CAD, and my CAD was adjusted randomly by others." Nie Kong replied lazily.


    In fact, CAD has become a burden to him. Nie Kong''s brain capacity is too overwhelming, and the magic at that point is basically insignificant.


    "Well, because I think the competition requires the use of CAD specially customized for the competition, I have to use them to compete." Yang Shi said that the competition does not require CAD, which made Nie Kong a little despised.


    "That''s true, just copy my special magic activation into the CAD of the game, and don''t think about the rest." Nie Kong said.


    "Well, if it''s just a copy, it should be easy, let Mayumi help you." Yoshi smiled lightly.


    Mayumi Qiao blushed, and he didn''t expect Yang Shi to come to an assist, "It''s okay, I will take care of Nie Jun''s affairs."


    Chiba Xiuji was jealous and depressed. He saw that the relationship between Nie Kong and Mayumi was very ambiguous and ambiguous, but the Mori that he liked seemed to be interesting to him, and he immediately robbed himself and Yangshi''s favorite object.


    Although the two women often quarreled, every time they gave up Nie Kong, he was always waiting for the love-lost Mori to fall into his arms.


    "The items of the contestants have also been confirmed. Go back and practice well. Nie Kong, in addition to icicles and group ball grab points, you also participated in the secret tablet decoding of team battles. Taro practice more. Although you are very strong, the secret tablet decoding depends on teamwork. If the first graders don''t understand, just look for some book on the rules of the game." Yoshi said.


    Shi Wenkeren nodded, staring at Nie Kong with a torch, looking forward to the competition with Nie Kong.


    "It''s a pity, the secret tablet decoding is only limited to the men''s team, otherwise I really want to team up with Mayumi and Mori." Nie Kong regretted.


    Morley looked at him for a while, and Nie Kong appeared on the stage, it should be very interesting.

 1878 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01904, the preparation of the nine school battle

    When everything is ready, a flag-giving ceremony similar to the oath-taking meeting is held in the school''s auditorium.For this reason, the school arranges the fifth class time for students to watch.The announcement ceremony of the team members started on time, and Nie Kong and Mayumi were on the stage.Although they are only first-year students, Nie Kong and Mayumi''s three daughters have captured 80% of the students'' attention. They are too dazzling.


    Players and engineers lined up, and during this period, the stage was introducing each player in sequence.The introduced members will have a collar badge on the team uniform, which contains the ID chip needed to enter the competition venue.


    In order to make the ceremony more decent, there are forty contestants alone, so the procedure is quite time-consuming.The collar is not only awarded to the contestants, but also to the logistics team. It is the honor and badge the school issues to them.


    In the next half month, the selected students were full of fighting spirit and worked hard every day to practice the special training of the registered project, hoping to shine in the competition.


    Only Nie Kong was dying freely. Except for occasional practice with Mayumi and the two girls, the rest of the time was basically locked in the Fengji headquarters to be lazy, but no one dared to say that he was not.


    "Nie Kong, the Nine Schools Tournament will begin in three days, don''t you have any questions?" Yang Shi asked silently.


    Nie Kong''s appearance was too leisurely, and he did not go to the classroom for special training. Yang Shi was really afraid that there would be any surprises in Nie Kong''s game.Really, isn''t it called Mayumi to supervise him, Hiroshi glanced at Mayumi reproachfully.


    "Don''t worry, I already understand the rules of the competition." Nie Kong said indifferently.


    "Last year, we lost in the first high, so we can''t be careless. The nine school battles in the past few years must not be thought of in previous years. The biggest reason is that the three highs and the ten highs have several very powerful opponents!" Yang Shi said.


    "Our opponent?" Mayumi raised her head with a cute expression.The direct descendants of the ten divisions, Shibu Shiba and Baijia, each of them may become a strong enemy.Although Yigao has absorbed a hundred outstanding students in the first major, it is impossible for there to be only one hundred magic talents in Japan. The remaining 2 to 10 students have absorbed more than 100 magic hair students.


    "Hmm!" From the top of the stack of materials, Yang Shi pulled out several printed materials and placed them in front of Nie Kong and Mayumi.


    That is the information of the participants of the first and tenth highs this year. Their first-year freshmen, second-year and third-year trump cards have been carefully introduced.


    "It turns out that Rai Tian''s family is in the third high." Mayumi said in surprise.


    "Leishan family doesn''t seem to be a plural family, right." Nie Kong felt very strange when he heard that there were no numbers in the name.


    "Yes, the Thunder Mountain family is a descendant of the "Elemental Family", the heir of the "Thunder" elemental bloodline, and is good at the magic of the elemental release system." Mayumi said softly.


    Nie Kong stretched out his hand and picked it up. He took a look, "Lei Shan Toru and Yoshida Shingo, the names don''t seem to be very famous."


    "The ancient magic of the Yoshida family is very unusual. It is called "Shinto magic" and inherits the magic "elf magic" outside the system. Shingo Yoshida also has very good abilities and looks outstanding. But in fact the most famous is the second son of the Yoshida family. , The 13-year-old ancient magic family Yoshida Miku. Using the core of family magic "evoke magic" technology surpassed the next master''s brother, so he was called a child prodigy. The secret tablet decoded by the two should be Very threatening.¡± Yang Shi explained.


    "As for last year''s championship three highs, their overall strength has been catching up with our one high. Starting from the competition held seven years ago, our school has won five years, three highs won for a year, and ten highs won a year. .¡± Needless to say, the Four Highs, they focus on the training of technicians.The overall strength of the remaining high schools is much different from the first one.


    "They didn''t have a chance. The strongest Nie Jun and Shiwenkeren in our school can basically sweep the strength of high schools in Japan. Unfortunately, the secret tablet decoding is only limited to men, otherwise I would really want to fight Nie Jun." Said.


    "Girls are naturally weaker than boys. Let you fight. Can you beat the boys." Mayumi glanced at Mori, knowing that secret stele decoding is the only item that can be fought.Not only is it magic, but there is also a head-to-head contest between physical skills. Simply put, it''s similar to the actual combat exercise of special forces.Without certain physical strength and physical fitness, it is basically impossible to win the game, so it is stipulated that the secret tablet decoding can only be registered by boys.


    "Yes! If you are bullied by a boy on the battlefield, then you have nowhere to say something wrong." Yang Shi nodded and said.


    "They have that ability. Except Jun Nie, who... who can bully me!" Morley waved his fist, expressing his toughness.But only when facing Nie Kong, a tinge of red appeared on her pretty face, as if she had been bullied by Nie Kong.


    "is it."


    Nie Kong smiled, that girl Morley was really daring in front of others, but she was easily shy in front of herself, as if she had only kissed Nie Kong on the mouth since she knew him a year ago.If compared with Mayumi, it''s a lot worse.Although Mayumi has a dark-bellied little devil character, Bimoli can actually let go. Nie Kong has already lost her upper body.Although they may seem conservative, they may actually be an illusion from the outside.Anyway, Nie Kong saw a lot of lovers and ignored the affection of others on the street.In the middle of the night, Nie Kong would be subconsciously changed, let alone their little girls.


    Seeing that they are ignoring the surrounding atmosphere again, Yang Shi is unable to complain: "Well, we will start the game the day after tomorrow, you guys just relax."


    It¡¯s not easy for me to imagine what it would be like for a student to decide the battle. The nine-school battle compares the total scores of more than 40 students in the team.Although Nie Kong is very powerful, he cannot win the victory alone, so the nine colleges and universities must carefully consider their own combat plans.For example, an ace player who is not confident in winning the opponent''s ace will usually stagger the competition with the ace of another school, and use Tian Ji''s horse racing rules to narrow the gap in strength.

 1879 The collapse of the second element body 01905, sitting in the middle of the night

    "I''m back." Back from school, Nie Kong saw late at night swimming in the swimming pool in the other courtyard.The swimming pool was rebuilt late at night and asked to use the remaining space of the other courtyard. Of course, Nie Kong met her small request, otherwise she would be a bit boring to stay at home alone.


    At this time, she was wearing an exposed three-spot bikini, and her white and flawless skin reflected crystal brilliance in the clear water, like a mermaid in the sea.The small waist with a surging grip and the plump buttocks, only the exposed curve of the back made Nie Kong dazzled with appreciation.Unlike the twin sister, Maiya, the curve in the middle of the night is more slender, probably because of her weakness and sickness when she was a child.


    "Hey, why did you come back so early, Jun Nie?" He looked at the rising sun in the middle of the night, and asked Nie Kong in surprise.I found it was three o''clock at noon, and it seemed that school was not over at Yigao.


    "I left school early today." Nie Kong said indifferently.


    After a deep thought in the middle of the night, he said, "Is it because of the Battle of Nine Schools?"


    "Well, we will leave for the venue tomorrow when we are in high school, so today the school asked us to come back to prepare. By the way, you should not prepare my dinner from tomorrow. I should not be back more than ten days later."


    "Does it take more than ten days?" Xiu''s eyebrows wrinkled late at night and sighed lightly.Since getting used to the existence of Nie Kong, when she knew that she had been separated from Nie Kong for more than ten days, she suddenly found that sorrow had emerged inadvertently.


    "You also know the Nine Schools battle, that kind of event can''t be completed in a day or two. If it''s really boring, you can also go and watch my game." Nie Kong said, reaching out and untied his clothes.For an instant, that beautiful and strong body was exposed to the sun.


    "Ok."


    Without waiting for a response late at night, she only heard a plop, and a circle of splashes came out of the swimming pool.After blinking, it turned out that Nie Kong plunged into the water and swam towards her.


    "Ah..." I noticed his cold skin late at night, and a hot breath came from his waist.At this time, Nie Kong jumped out of the water and hugged the night in a bikini.


    Seeing Nie Kong staring at him with shining eyes, his pretty face couldn''t help but become hot in the middle of the night, and his body seemed to be reluctant.


    "Nie...Nie, don''t." Pushing Nie Kong late at night, but it seemed to be too tight, and Nie Kong''s hand hugged her waist tightly, leaning over and touching her pink lips.


    Nie Kong''s hand tasted the skin late at night, and the exposed bikini could not stop Nie Kong''s fingers.The smooth skin and the plump touch of that palm surrounded his fingers, and Nie Kong pressed her against the wall behind, releasing his wildness.


    In the middle of the night, my arms were weakened, and even in the water, the skin was oozing pink.Finally, when she was about to suffocate, Nie Kong''s mouth left her slightly enlarged lips.The bikini is hanging diagonally, especially the underwear has fallen off.The white trousers with big palms bulged out the outline of the palm, and found that Nie Kong had a hand stretched into it, and Nie Kong''s fingers pulled apart the hem of the trousers, revealing the beautiful scenery inside.


    Everything seemed impossible to stop, Nie Kong separated her beautiful legs, and she cooperated to clamp Nie Kong''s waist.In the torn apart bikini pants, just enough space for Nie Kong to play.


    She was soft and her eyes were full of watery mist.I have been longing for a deeper contact with Nie Kong, longing to touch his body, I believe he will feel that way, so use his fingers to find out all the secrets of his body, it is really shameful.


    "No...no, don''t be outside." She whispered softly. Although she had no resistance in her heart for a long time, it was too exciting for her to be a nobleman.


    Nie Kong ignored him, and when he was about to merge with late night, footsteps came from a hundred meters away.


    "Ayezi and the others are here, hurry up and arrange your clothes."


    Hearing Nie Kong''s words, he was relieved late at night and couldn''t help but feel a little lost.


    "Hehe, let''s continue tonight." Nie Kong kissed her on the forehead and smiled to loosen her body.


    Ashamed in the middle of the night, he hurriedly covered his body with his hands, and turned around to ignore Nie Kong.Knowing the changes in her body, she was a little red-faced.


    "Brother Nie Kong, I was right, you really came back. Hehe, you are going to swim with us today." Ten meters away, Ya Yezi''s voice reached their ears.


    Nie Kong saw that their siblings were wearing cute swimsuits and running towards them with a life preserver.


    "You two don''t have to go to class today." Nie Kong said with a light smile.


    "No, I should relax during the summer vacation. Father approved us to come out to play today, so we changed our swimsuits and came to Nie Kong''s house to swim. Hey, Cousin late at night, your face is so red." Wen Mi looked at The night beside Nie Kong said in surprise.


    "No...nothing." Late at night, she blushed and glanced at Nie Kong reproachfully, almost let the juniors see it, making her very guilty.


    Ya Yezi''s attention was always on Nie Kong, so she didn''t think there was anything.Wearing a one-piece swimsuit, she cheered, and suddenly jumped from the shore to the water, happily throwing Nie Kong to sleep.


    "Naughty." Nie Kong grabbed Ya Yezi and patted her cute little fart and stock a few times.


    Ya Yezi made a face at Nie Kong, swimming happily in the pool, Nie Kong liked their liveliness.


    After spending a happy day with them, Nie Kong sneaked into the bedroom late at night after taking a shower.


    With her mature and beautiful body, she didn''t know how much she wanted Nie Kong''s comfort.Seeing Nie Kong attacking herself at night, she screamed, like an ostrich hiding her head in the quilt.


    Nie Kong got in from the bottom of her feet and kept touching her body.The hot breath became even more hot because of the quilt.After a fierce battle, she was holding back tightly and did not dare to shout wantonly.Screaming softly, looking at Nie Kong with watery eyes.


    Regardless of the consequences, Nie Kong desperately hit her body, bringing her bursts of unquenchable happiness.More than half an hour later, her pretty face was buried in Nie Kong''s arms and fell asleep with a pink content.Because all the sadness of parting with Nie Kong turned into unprecedented happiness at the moment of union.The joy of every inch filled her heart completely.

 1880 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01906, the dispute between the two women

    On August 1st before the summer vacation, the departure day of the Nine-School Battle finally arrived.The farthest eighth high school or Kumamoto''s ninth high school will arrive a few days earlier.As for the No. 1 high school located in the western suburbs of Tokyo, every year it arrives at the dormitory the day before the war begins.It is not so much based on tactical significance, but also because the remote school has the right to use the local practice range first to converge with several other universities.


    The luxurious bus stops at the school gate early in the morning.Watched by hundreds of classmates, Nie Kong and more than forty people boarded the special car to the venue.


    Mayumi seemed to dress up carefully, showing her hands and fragrant shoulders in her summer dress.The length of the skirt just covers the knees, and the exposed calf is slim with high-heeled sandals.


    The skin is slightly wheatish and oily. She should have applied a layer of breathable protective film that reflects infrared rays and isolates ultraviolet rays. On the contrary, it makes people mistakenly think that it is sexual and sensitive skin that accepts moderate sun.


    As for Mori, Nie Kong was surprised to put on tight-fitting jeans, and outlined those slender and slender legs, which made Nie Kong want to have fun.The reason why Nie Kong was surprised is that Japanese girls rarely wear pants, and they wear skirts in spring, summer, autumn and winter.The beautifully dressed Liangmei sat next to Nie Kong. Fortunately, the students were used to it.


    Mayumi seemed to notice that Morley, who was by the window, was peeking at Nie Kong deliberately or unintentionally. When she met her, she would hurriedly turn around and look at the scenery outside the window.Mayumi smiled mischievously, clasped her hands to her waist, raised her gaze and leaned towards Nie Kong.Lifting her white neck slightly, she leaned her cheek against Nie Kong''s shoulder, and half of her body fell into Nie Kong''s arms.Mayumi''s small but average-sized Hungarian squeezed and squeezed with Nie Kong''s arm, and found that the high gap in the collar was clearly visible, and she even saw the pattern of her elegant blue underwear.


    Although Nie Kong had already got what he wanted, no matter how he felt and how hard he was playing, he still loved them.He glanced inside the car, and slowly touched Mayumi''s waist with fingers on her clothes.


    Mayumi Qiao blushed and glanced around in a panic, but didn''t slap Nie Kong''s messy big hands.


    Morley seemed to perceive Mayumi''s small movements, and with a cold snort, he reached out and pulled out one of Mayumi''s black curly hair.Mayumi Jiao screamed and instinctively lifted her head against Nie Kong''s shoulder.


    Nie Kong''s broken hand had to stop, because the students in the car all looked at Mayumi.Fortunately, I was sitting in the last row, otherwise I would have to find something strange.


    "Mayumi, what happened to you guys?" Yang Shi asked.


    "No...no." Mayumi was afraid that others would see anything, curled up her small and cute body, and leaned against Nie Kong''s arm again.


    Morley was dissatisfied with Mayumi''s small movements, and was no longer shy. He hugged Nie Kong''s arm hard and pulled it toward his body.


    Watching the two women fighting in secret, Nie Kong laughed, his hands tightened, and he took both women into his arms.


    The two women almost whispered, because the inertia of the force almost made them kiss each other.At this time, both in Nie Kong''s arms, they snorted to each other like enemies.Still maintaining a serious expression of 800, Mayumi pushed forward with a grumble expression but found that it still didn''t work, so she could only turn her back to the other party, shrinking herself into an awkward situation.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It took two hours for the bus to go from the first high to the venue of the Nine Schools Battle.I have to say that the official game will actually start after two days.The reason they came early was to attend the dinner party held in the evening.


    Since it is a meal for high school students, of course there is no alcohol.The no-seat buffet, which is about to compete with competitors, is like a small opening ceremony.Compared with the pleasant atmosphere over the years, the tension has been more noticeable.


    The uniform clothing for the dinner party is the uniform of each school, so that it is easier to distinguish the members of the ten colleges and universities, and the uniforms should be changed in the luggage prepared by the students.For example, the uniform of the first high is blue and white, mainly blue, while the uniform of the third high is red.


    Among the personnel participating in the Nine-School Battle, there were 360 ??players from all over Japan, plus more than 400 logistics personnel.For a non-seat buffet with a total of 400 people, of course, the table for the dishes cannot only be prepared in the center.The banquet hall, which occupies the entire top floor of the hotel, has three large dining tables on both sides of the wall and the front, middle, and back of the center. A total of nine large dining tables are placed.The dishes that are used to fill the belly of young people are added to the table one after another.


    Over the years, students from various schools gathered at the same table.On the surface, the school requires all staff to attend the dinner, and there must be many people absent for various reasons.Even so, it was a large-scale social gathering with up to three or four hundred people.


    When the guests started speaking, the casual high school students who became the protagonists of the day stopped eating and talked and laughed, and listened to the adults with an overly serious attitude.


    Nie Kong didn''t want to participate in the event, but in fact, it was awkward that Mayumi and Morley could not.After the banquet began, the two women couldn''t find Nie Kong on the spot, and looked at each other. They came to Nie Kong''s dormitory together.


    Seeing Nie Kong lazily lying on the chuang, squinting, unwilling to get up.The first to act was the daring Mayumi. Knowing that persuasion was useless, she blushed and threw herself on Nie Kong, her soft and smooth jade hand violently pulling on Nie Kong''s clothes.Well, the two postures are a bit shameful, Nie Kong seems to be pushed back.


    Morley was completely stunned. She pointed to Mayumi and stubbornly said, "Mayumi, you...what are you going to do, I...I forbid you to do that?"


    "Mori, you can help Nie Jun change clothes quickly, so we can take him to the banquet." Mayumi actually saw Nie Kong''s body, her cheeks were already red.If it weren''t for Morley, she might not be able to use her strength.


    "Okay... OK." Morley didn''t want to watch Mayumi do it alone, so the two women forcibly took off Nie Kong''s clothes.Then blushing, resisting shyness, helped Nie Kong put on a high school uniform.


    In the end, Nie Kong could only be led by the two women to the banquet site where the nine schools gathered.

 1881 The collapse of the second element Text 01907, Chiba Erica?

    The appearance of Nie Kong silenced the audience for two seconds, and everyone looked directly at him who hugged left and right.Not to mention that Mayumi, who is like a fairy and is known as a demon face in school, even the heroic Mori can compare the female classmates in the audience.


    The most important thing is Nie Kong in the middle. The two women matched him without the slightest disharmony. He even found that the beautiful two women are green leaves against his heroic appearance.


    Familiar with the information and information of each school''s competition, coupled with the rumbling of the marriage time of the seven grass family a few days ago, they quickly recognized Nie Kong''s identity.


    "So handsome, Mayumi from the Seven Grass Family really got a big deal." Most of the female classmates on the scene made such a voice.But the male classmate was surprised, plus jealous and envy, because Nie Kong''s appearance and temperament made them deeply shocked.Even so, no one is willing to look away.


    Nie Kong smiled softly. Fortunately, he arrived late and came to the banquet with the two girls. He found that the most boring speech of the banquet had ended, and it was now the banquet time of the upper class.But in Nie Kong''s view, they were too naive and too short-sighted, and they looked very nondescript compared with the banquets that Nie Kong participated in in the previous worlds.


    "Sir, do you need a drink?" Turning around with a crisp voice, there was a "waiter" pushing a dining cart full of drinks galloping towards him.No, although she was wearing the uniform of a waiter, she was just a loli.


    About twelve or thirteen years old, with short red hair, looks more like a tomboy than Morley last year.The dining car hits at a speed of 30 kilometers per hour, and it seems that Nie Kong is not given a chance to answer.


    In the sound of clanging, the dining car almost ran into Nie Kong.Even so, the drinks in the car shattered due to inertia, and even the juice dyed Nie Kong''s clothes colorful.


    The two women had no time to react. If Nie Kong hadn''t stood in front of them to protect them, the beautiful clothes they were wearing might have become as incapable as Nie Kong''s pants.


    "So what''s the matter with the relevant personnel!" Mayumi frowned and expressed dissatisfaction. Even if the banquet is too busy, he would hire daily-wage working-students, but would not easily hire junior high school students.There are also age restrictions.Even if there are no alcoholic beverages at this meal, the conditions will not be relaxed.In fact, most of the waiters and waitresses who shuttled around the venue seemed to be over twenty years old.The girl in front of her has very mature and thick makeup, but she can''t hide her immature figure and face, and the two red balls are like monkey bottoms, indicating that she is not good at makeup.


    "Sir, I''m really sorry to bump into you accidentally."


    "It''s ok."


    Little Lolita suddenly showed a sly light in her eyes. While bowing to Nie Kong, she pulled the corner of Nie Kong''s clothes and said: "Although so, to express my apologies, can you please come with me, I...I will Help you change your clothes and wash them."


    Nie Kong tugged and found that little Lolita refused to let go, so she could only follow her to rest: "Okay."


    There was a large group of people staring at the scene, and Nie Kong did not intend to use his abilities to transform another suit in front of them.


    Seeing Xiao Lori pulling Nie Kong away from the background, Mayumi snorted coldly: "It''s really shameful, how can the banquet hire child labor? I want to report them."


    "No, I think that girl is a bit familiar," Morley said.


    "Familiar?" Zhen Youmei thought carefully, comparing her peers from the tenth division in her mind one by one, but unfortunately she didn''t find the girl who just overlapped.


    "Yes, she seems to be Chiba Shuji''s sister Erica? I met her several times by chance at their dojo a few years ago." Morley said without confirmation.Maybe she deserves to be called the Chiba family, but she seems to use the wrong way, so she is willing to use her family''s influence to let the little girl work?In this regard, Morley could not confirm her identity, and no one of the college students who followed them came forward to reveal her identity.


    "In that case, let''s go and ask Chairman Shuji Chiba." Mayumi said, her eyes scanned a high table.Strangely, Chiba Shuji was not seen in the crowd.


    Mayumi asked Yoshi to realize that it was strange that Chiba Shuji went to the toilet a few minutes ago.


    "No, if it is really Chiba Erica, it is estimated that the little girl is here for Nie Jun." Morley exclaimed.


    "Morley, you are too fussy, what can a little girl do to Nie Kong." Mayumi said, shaking her head.


    "You don¡¯t understand Mayumi, Chiba Erica has always admired and admired her brother Chiba Xiuji. It is possible that Nie Jun beat Chiba Xiuji half to death six months ago and only recovered a month ago, so she must be here. Take revenge on Jun Nie," Morley said.


    "Hey, if that''s the case, she seems to have some brains." Taking advantage of the time when her brother went to the toilet, pretending to be a waiter pushing a cart to dirty Nie Jun''s clothes, and then taking Nie Jun to a place where no one was there.That Erica usually gives people the impression that she is a lively girl of the same age, and she didn''t expect to do that kind of thing.


    "Nie Jun''s strength is very strong, and the little girl from the Chiba family is suffering." Mayumi chuckled lightly, her eyes seeming to flash with strange light.


    "Let''s follow up and have a look, I hope Jun Nie won''t take too much action. Really, how could the Chiba family make a little girl fool around." Morley murmured.


    She used to learn kendo in the dojo when she was a child, and she also understood that Chiba Erica''s swordsmanship was much better than her. She should be said to be a member of the Chiba family, but Nie Kong''s strength is not at the same level as herself.


    As the two closest women to Nie Kong, they clearly understand Nie Kong''s strength.Even if she was a little clever, she couldn''t bully Nie Kong.But Mayumi actually wanted to see Nie Kong deflated, so that she could use it to tease Nie Jun in the future. At that time, Nie Jun''s expression would definitely make herself very happy.

 1882 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01908, against Erica

    Following the red-haired little loli to the unmanned dressing room in the background, Nie Kong found that the little loli in front of him immediately changed her face, from a respectful smile to a horizontal eyebrow, like a little tigress with his teeth pulled out. Suddenly angry!!


    Nie Kong didn''t seem to accuse her, and she originally hit her with the cart, even though you are a little loli, you can''t be unreasonable.


    "Hey, you are a tall Nie Kong, right?" She asked unceremoniously.


    "I am indeed Nie Kong, what can you do if you come to me." If you no longer understand that she deliberately lured herself to come, Nie blank space has lived for hundreds of years.


    "Hmph, that''s right." From behind the door she was leaning on, she took out a long weapon that depicts a gentle curve, took off the slender bag she was wearing, and saw a big sword in front of Nie Kong.


    The total length of 180 is far greater than the height of the girl in front of him, and the blade is 140 cm long.With a height of only 153 cm, it is very contradictory with the big knife.


    The arc of the blade was so smooth that it was unnatural, and the hand that received the Odachi was shaking.After clenching the weight that seemed to lose balance with the whole body, the shaking finally stopped.


    "I said what are you doing." Nie Kong frowned and asked as she looked at her with a sword facing him.Nie Kong knew very well that it was the first time that he and her met.


    "Don''t pretend to be garlic, I''m here to avenge my brother."


    "Your brother?"


    "Yes! My name is Chiba Erica, and my brother is Chiba Shuji, you should remember."


    Nie Kong''s expression was slightly surprised. It turned out that the energetic girl in front of him was Chiba Xiuji''s sister.


    "I think you might have misunderstood it. More than half a year ago, your brother and I were in a legitimate contest. If you don''t believe me, you should ask your brother." Nie Kong said casually.


    "I don''t believe it, Xiuji... Brother Xiuji is so powerful, how could he lose to you? You must have used some shameful means to attack my brother." Chiba Erica shook her head and said loudly.


    "Take out your CAD to compete with me. If you lose, you must go and apologize to Brother Xiuji."


    "Not interested." It turned out to be for her brother. The starting point is good, but she was too stubborn.


    "Are you afraid? Since you don''t want to, then I will force you to go!" Erica waved the Osnake Pill, the strongest weapon created by the Chiba family.Chiba''s conceit and Raimaru are both the secret weapons of the highest masterpiece of sword-type armed calculation devices.And the only person in the Chiba family who can freely use that knife is Chiba Erica.Originally it was not allowed to take it out of the house, but it might have been stolen by Erica secretly from others, just to defeat Nie Kong.


    "Mountain angry waves!!"


    At this time, the magic has been activated.The ten kilograms of Odachi was lifted easily by Erica.Then Erica disappeared, at least in the eyes of ordinary people, she seemed to disappear.


    Nie Kong leaned slightly, and the fierce wind blew his bangs away.There was a loud crash.Just like the sound of an old scrap iron factory, the metal deforms and cracks.


    Erica maintained the posture of slashing the Odachi straight down to the ground, and the blunt cut surface split the floor straight, even though the wall behind her showed a three-meter-long crack.


    The aggravated inertia control magic-Mountain Rage, reduces the inertia of oneself and the sword to the limit, so as to approach the opponent at high speed.At the moment of the confrontation, the inertia that has been eliminated so far is superimposed, and the inertia of the blade is increased to cut at the opponent''s secret sword.The forged inertial mass is directly proportional to the approach distance, up to ten tons.


    The speed obtained by eliminating the inertia, plus the weight obtained by increasing the inertia, the strongest power of the mountain rage is equivalent to a huge ten-ton guillotine blade falling from a high altitude. At this stage, I am afraid that nothing can withstand this power.


    Can grasp the time, switch from eliminating inertia to increasing inertia judgment.The footwork that can eliminate the unstable state of inertia, and the technique of using the knife to prevent the tool path from shifting.The most important thing is the perceptual speed and moving cells that do not lose to the inertial state speed.The prerequisites for using Mountain Fury are very harsh, so she is the only one who can use the Chiba family.Even Chiba Shuji, a unicorn who is known as the Chiba family, does not have that talent.


    And Erica''s innate speed plus the years that he was forced to use to cultivate the raging mountain waves, made it possible for the first time to use this sword skill.


    Erica didn''t expect that Nie Kong could avoid the strongest mysterious mountain waves of the Chiba Family. That move was so sharp and swift, he clearly didn''t use any magic.


    "Nice girl." Nie Kong''s eyes were a little angry. If it weren''t for his strong strength, if he were replaced by Morley and the others, she might really have been cut into two by her.Such wanton use of magic on ordinary people made Nie Kong a little angry.


    Erica pulled out the Oshe Maru and confronted the man in front of her seriously.I have to say that he really has the possibility of defeating his brother, but he cannot lose to him.


    Erica held the Orochi Pill aloft, jumping towards Nie Kong from the front.The long, slashing blade didn''t hit the road hard, but directly bounced upwards, pointing directly at Nie Kong''s side.Swing down without restoring the inertia, and restore the inertia while slashing back.That is the variation of the mountain rage wave-the mountain rage wave.Yan returns.


    "Line up the square walls." Nie Kong''s thinking Zibo burst out with a strong light, forming barriers in all directions in front of him.


    Odachi collided with the strongest defensive magic, but unfortunately it failed to break Nie Kong''s defensive magic.


    "Wh...what, he can actually use the ten-character-K family secret technique." Erica was almost stunned, and Nie Kong''s performance shocked her.


    "Ice-flaming hell!" The intense brilliance covered the entire arena regardless of the enemy and us, and the hot air wave enveloped Erica''s range.


    Erica groaned and groaned in pain, her whole body was soaked in sweat, revealing the slim curve of her body.


    "But... damn it, I even instantly cast two A-level magic." Erica knew her magic talent and didn''t have the ability to use it against magical interference domains.She gritted her teeth and endured the pain, rushing towards Nie Kong again.


    Then the changing room immediately transformed from the hot hell into arctic cold.The cold wind howled, a thick layer of frost formed in the changing room.


    As for Little Erica, her speed was suddenly reduced by more than half.The icy cold wind dried her sweat, and even turned her into a hoarfrost snowman.

 1883 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01909, Xiuji, take your brother back

    "Jun Nie, are you all right." There was a messy footsteps outside the door, and it seemed that the fighting might have attracted them all.


    After a while, Mayumi and his party slammed through the door of the changing room and appeared in front of Nie Kong.They were surprised to find that the room had almost collapsed, and the red-haired Lolita holding the "Guan Gong Broadsword" stood quietly one meter away from Nie Kong, forming a clear ice sculpture.


    "Erica?!" Chiba Xiuji pushed aside the crowd and rushed up, recognizing the sister in the ice sculpture, he was anxious.In fact, he did not understand why Erica appeared in the venue where the nine schools gathered, so he could only endure his anger and asked Nie Kong: "Nie Kong, what did you do to Erica."


    "That''s what I want to say, you can ask her yourself." Nie Kong snorted coldly, stretched out his hand and patted her on the shoulder.With a click, the ice cubes clinging to her body shattered and fell. The stiff Erica dropped the CAD suddenly, curled up and shivered.


    Only when Chiba Shuji had spare time noticed that Erica was holding the family-made CAD Oroyama, and was surprised.Calm down a bit, and quickly guessed the cause of the incident.


    "Erica, you... how could you do such a thing without telling us? Do you know the consequences?" Chiba Shuji had to be angry. The magicians used magic on others without authorization, and it has risen to Criminal behavior.


    "Brother...Brother, I know I was wrong."


    Erica glared at Nie Kong angrily. She originally planned to avenge her brother, but she didn''t expect to lose face to the Chiba family.If you let your father know, you will probably be locked up for more than a month and cannot come out.


    "Hmph, you shouldn''t apologize to me, but Nie Kong." Chiba Xiuci said calmly.For his sister, Chiba Xiuji was really helpless and couldn''t scold him.Let''s get into trouble now, things can be big or small. If Nie Kongken ignores the predecessors, if it is reported to the Metropolitan Police Department, even the Chiba family will not be able to shelter Erica.


    Chiba Erica had grievances and stubbornness on her face. If she hadn''t seen her little tigress, Nie Kong would really pity her.


    "Nie Kong, I''m really right... I''m sorry!" Erica could only give in temporarily and bowed to Nie Kong, but her tone sounded blunt.


    "Nie Jun, you can forgive her, she is just a child, she doesn''t know the importance." Morley pushed Nie Kong behind and said softly.


    "Okay, Xiuci take your brother back, and you can take care of her in the future, otherwise there will be no one who can talk like me in the future," Nie Kong said.


    Mayumi looked at Nie Kong with a weird look, but she didn''t expect that Nie Jun would be no worse than himself.Woo, maybe he taught Nie Jun badly.


    Erica''s face turned red and blue, and she roared, "Asshole, I''m a girl."


    "Oh, isn''t it? I''m sorry I didn''t see it." Nie Kong deliberately looked carefully at her delicate body, and couldn''t help but chuckle.


    In fact, because Erica has short hair and a tomboy, her body is too flat, so Nie Kong deliberately teased her.


    "You... remember it for me, I... I will definitely defeat you fiercely in the future." The humiliated Erica dragged her own sword and glared at Nie Kong before hurriedly and Chiba Xiu Left the changing room this time.


    "It''s okay, everyone, go back and enjoy the banquet." The president of a high foreign history came out to make a round, and the students watching the excitement slowly dispersed.


    Morley looked at Nie Kong''s still dirty pants, and couldn''t help but blame Chiba Erica.Now how can he attend the banquet again like that, he can only take Nie Kong back and change another set.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Yoshida, what do you think of Yikong Nie Kong." When the excitement dissipated, two students in red uniforms were whispering, talking to a burly man.


    How should I put it, although his body size is not as strong as a ten-character gram person, his exposed muscles are a bit stronger than a ten-character gram person. Unfortunately, his height is ten centimeters shorter than that of a ten-character gram person, so he doesn''t seem to be as strong as him.


    However, the male student named Yoshida at the center of the crowd did not respond to the enthusiastic discussion of the companions, but stared at Nie Kong who was causing the topic, staring at the back of him, Mayumi and Mori leaving.


    "Very strong." Yoshida said solemnly.


    He has a slender body, which is very suitable for a handsome male in the style of a young warrior to describe his appearance.The height of close to 180cm, the broad shoulders and the tight waist form a strong contrast with the strong man around him.Nie Kong''s appearance is very popular with women, but his temperament is one of the few in the field.


    "Leishan, our three-highest opponent may be their freshman."


    "That''s true, the new generation of geniuses seems to have gathered to a high level. Not to mention the one from the ten characters family and the Mayumi from the seven grass family, but they are actually led by Nie Kong." Lei Shantou said in surprise.


    "Well, he is the first year of No. 1 High School. The competition items are icicle offense and defense, group ball grabbing and secret tablet decoding. It seems to be the ace of No. 1 high school''s first year."


    "Uh, the so-called talent and appearance?" Lei Shantou ignored the exaggerated teammates who leaned back, and whispered unconsciously.


    "Nie Kong from Daya?" Shingo Yoshida frowned. He had just probed Nie Kong with his wizard magic, but he got a result that shocked him.Nie Kong''s body, Yoshida didn''t see any trace of spiritual light released from him, it was completely impossible.


    Lingzi is a non-material particle located in the dimension of supernatural phenomena. Although its existence has been confirmed, its form and function have not been successfully analyzed.It is an emotional shaping particle produced by thoughts and thoughts.


    The average magician can only "feel" the spirit of the active state at most.Under normal circumstances, it is impossible to recognize it like Xiangzi, but there are still a small number of people who can see it, such as those who suffer from Lingzi''s radiation allergy.According to what was said a century ago, it is the yin and yang of what is done.


    But Shingo Yoshida was different. He was born in the Yoshida clan of the Shinto family, and the ancient magic he inherited was elf magic, and he could clearly distinguish Reiko light.


    And Nie Kong''s difference is just like a dead person.If it is not true, then Nie Kong must have condensed Lingzi''s light in his body.

 1884 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01910Let Kyushima suffer a loss

    Nie Kong returned to the home of the banquet, finally getting rid of the idle state, savoring the rich dinner on the table.


    As for the two girls, Mori and Mayumi, because the ladies'' etiquette they had learned since childhood was playing tricks, they were willing to eat under the attention of hundreds of people.The two girls looked at the celebrities in the magic world who appeared on the stage one after another. It should be said that it was a good way to pass the time.


    Some people saw it for the first time, and some people only watched it on TV.Among them, the one that caught their attention most was the elder of the ten division clan who was respected as the master of modern magic¡ªKyushima Retsu.


    He established the order of the ten divisions in Japan in the 21st century. He was known as one of the strongest magicians in the world until about twenty years ago.


    After maintaining the strongest name and withdrawing from the front line, he almost never appeared in public, but I do not know why he only appeared in the Nine Schools Battle every year. This is well known.Mayumi also never met Kyushima in person, and rarely appeared on TV.Therefore, in their hearts, they found a sense of excitement as if seeing historical figures directly.


    The encouraging or instructive speeches of various very famous Japanese guests went on smoothly, and finally it was the turn of the old people of the nine islands.


    He should be nearly ninety years old. As the master of the late night sisters thirty years ago, he was once known as the strongest magician. How much strength remains today?


    When everyone was expecting and thinking, the emcee announced the name of the old man.Not only Nie Kong, but all the high school students in the venue waited with bated breath for the elders of the nine islands to speak on stage, witnessing Japan''s most famous magician.


    However, the characters who appeared on the stage were surprised by an accident, causing Nie Kong to stop eating.


    Appearing under the soft spotlight was a beautiful woman wearing a banquet dress with a long straight black.The exquisite appearance alone is comparable to Mayumi, who is known as the demon face.If you add her tall figure, it is indeed a bit more feminine than Mayumi.


    The atmosphere of commotion spread throughout the audience, and the unexpected situation caused a lot of discussion in the audience.


    "Isn''t the old man from the nine islands on stage? Why are such young women showing up?"


    "Could it be that something happened that would send her a speech?"


    Nie Kong only glanced at it with contempt.If it wasn''t for the young beauty in front of him to attract attention, Nie Kong would not even bother to look at him.


    Of course, it was not only women who appeared on stage.An old man stood one meter away behind her.Because the spotlight was on the young girl, his standing position was very intriguing.


    Everyone was attracted by the young beauties, and Kyushima Reel might also have launched a large-scale magic covering the entire venue.


    Be prepared for something conspicuous to divert the attention of others. Although it is too subtle to be a change in the situation, it is a phenomenon that occurs naturally without doing anything, but the scale is large enough to have an effect on everyone at the same time, and it is too weak to make people difficult The magic of detection.


    It was once known as the strongest, no, it was just the low-level magic of the sorcerer known as Kyushima Retsu, but few people found the hidden thoughts in the field!


    "It seems that Kyushima is really old, so he asked his granddaughter to speak on his behalf." Mayumi said with emotion.


    "Is she the granddaughter of Kyushimaretsu?" Morley asked with interest.


    "Well, her name is Kyoko Fujiwara. She is one of our seniors." Mayumi replied.


    Perhaps aware of Nie Kong''s gaze, the girl named Fujiwara Kyoko gave him a mischievous smile.Nie Kong felt like she knew herself.


    "No, you were affected by his magic. In fact, Jiu Dao Lie was always on the stage, but cleverly hiding behind that woman." Nie Kong sneered in a low voice.


    Mayumi and Morley were startled, and focused their attention on the position indicated by Nie Kong, and they saw the blurry figure in the dark.The two women were amazed by the strength of Jiu Dao Lie, if it weren''t for Nie Jun to remind them, they would not have found him.


    "It''s really old and strong. Maybe it''s going to give us a prestige to test our strength." Mayumi chuckled.


    "So that''s the case, then I''m welcome." Isn''t he one of the world''s strongest magicians? Nie Kong wanted to see how strong his strength is compared to Zhenye.


    "Nie Jun, you...what are you going to do." Mayumi saw Nie Kong''s posture, almost frightened.


    "Hehe, look at it." Nie Kong followed the example of Jiu Dao Lie, hiding his thoughts to the lowest point, and then issuing his own magic.


    "Hey, magic bullet hunter?!" In Mayumi and Morley''s eyes, an ice bullet the size of a thumb appeared in front of Nie Kong.In an instant, the bullet galloped out toward the stage as fast as thunder.


    Because it was so fast, almost no one saw Nie Kong''s magic bullet hunter. The only thing that could notice was Kyushima Rie and Fujiwara Kyoko on the stage. After all, the bullets were shot at them.


    "That kid, like the rumors, he can use the secret arts of the Seven Grass Family and the Ten Characters Family. He has some ability." The hidden Jiu Dao Lie sighed, but as the strongest magician, he did not take the magic bullet hunter back. What happened.


    The simple defensive magic was released and quietly stood in front of him.In the end, the bullets made of dry ice and the defensive magic were installed together.


    "Boom!" The dry ice bullet smashed into pieces, and the sound swept through the hall. An old man suddenly appeared at the center of the accident.The old man was shaken back a few steps, his pale hair and cheeks were smeared with frost, which looked a bit funny.


    Mayumi lost her voice in amazement, no, that was not a simple magic bullet hunter, it was a new type of mixed magic like the confrontation with Wulunmi the other day.


    Because at the moment of contact with defensive magic, Mayumi keenly perceives the fluctuation of vibration magic.So, it''s no wonder that the dry ice bullets will be shaken into powder. It seems that Kyushima has suffered a lot.Attaching the vibration magic to the bullet is similar to the cast of the high-frequency blade. Nie Jun really dare to think about it.


    The woman in the dress saw the old man appear and stood aside, her shiny eyes were looking at Nie Kong.


    The spotlight hit the old man, and there was an uproar in the field. Almost everyone thought that the old man suddenly appeared out of thin air, but why did he look hoarfrost.

 1885 The collapse of the second element Text 01911, Kyushima Retsus plan

    When the dry ice bullet collided with the defensive magic, the second vibration magic attached to it exploded with great power. First, the dry ice and the defensive magic were shattered, before the ice powder on his face.


    Mori and Mayumi held Nie Kong tightly. They didn''t expect that Nie Kong was so courageous that they would dare to attack Jiu Dao Lie.Well, that''s it, they are dumbfounded because Nie Jun''s magic has made Jiu Dao Lie gray.


    Jiu Dao Lie squinted his eyes and looked at Nie Kong''s position again, but found that Nie Kong looked at him with a smile.A very broad smile appeared in Jiu Da Lie''s eyes, but he was not angry at Nie Kong''s teasing.


    He slowly came forward, while his granddaughter Kyoko Fujiwara supported him.


    "I¡¯m late, I¡¯m sorry to keep you waiting." The banquet hall was covered with a different atmosphere of silence. Kyushima Ritsu¡¯s voice quickly spread out under the microphone, not as loud as an elderly man, and it felt very momentum.


    "First of all, I congratulate you for being able to represent the school in this year¡¯s Nine Schools Tournament, which shows that you are worth training. But please remember that the Nine Schools Tournament that begins the day after tomorrow is a battlefield for comparing magic, and even more so for using magic. Practicing magic power is very important, so you must work hard to improve your own magic power, and you must not relax. Young people who learn magic, I look forward to what you will show in the game..."


    Many high school students quietly listened to the lectures and teachings of Kyushima Retsu, after all, as a master of magic, they are legends in their hearts.It is already a great honor to be able to meet Kyushima Retsu.Of course, if Nie Kong hadn''t revealed his tricks just now, he probably wouldn''t be as good at talking now.


    After a few minutes of brief speeches, Kyushima Rietsu''s speech was as dislike of empty talk as his personal character, and the banquet held by the students of the nine schools also came to an end.The next two days are freely arranged time to recharge and prepare for the upcoming intense competition.


    "Xiaozi, it''s rare. It''s rare that you suddenly came back from the independent magic costume brigade to accompany me to the banquet of the Nine Schools Battle." Looking at the beautiful girl who supported him, Jiudao Lie smiled.


    My granddaughter, Kyoko Fujiwara, has rarely been in contact with the Kyudo family, because she didn''t want to get too much traces of the Kyudo family. Why did she suddenly change her temper?


    "Commander You Yezi told me to investigate someone." Xiangzi replied.


    "Oh, it turned out to be Xiaoyou Yezi, she has grown to that point in the blink of an eye." Hearing the familiar name in Kyoko''s mouth, Kyushima Lie''s tone was rare with admiration.As early as more than ten years ago, I had contact with the student of You Yezi. At that time, Kyushima felt she was very strong.And when I tried her abilities with small means, I found that I was really old, and I couldn''t admit defeat. Unfortunately, You Yezi came from a branch of the Siye family.


    From then on, Jiu Dao Lie began to feel that the Si Ye family had broken the balance of the ten divisions.The strength of the Yotsuba family is growing day by day, and even now even the Shiwen and Jiudao family union can''t compare with it.


    "Who is that girl Yu Yezi investigating?" Jiu Dao Lie asked curiously.


    "Nie Kong, the student who just shot you." In fact, Kyoko Fujiwara was also very strange. After meeting with the butler of the Yoyoko family a few days ago, Officer You Yezi felt his face turned gloomy.Then began to mobilize the observers of the independent magic outfit brigade, the task is to find out Nie Kong''s information clearly.Kyoko Fujiwara intuitively felt that the change in the chief was related to Nie Kong.


    Jiu Dao Lie''s gaze condensed, and he slowly said, "Is the Si Ye family also interested in Nie Kong?"


    Jiu Dao Lie couldn''t imagine that if Nie Kong really had something to do with Yotsuba, it would result in the dominance of the ten division family. He didn''t want that to happen.


    If it is possible, he thinks that Nie Kong and Qi Cao¡¯s Mayumi marriage are just right. Didn¡¯t the news of their engagement spread out a dozen days ago?With the strength that Nie Kong has just shown, if he becomes the mainstay of the Seven Herbs Family, it can greatly inhibit the development of the Four Leaf Family.


    "No, there should be part of the requirements of the military. Nie Kong''s origin and identity are too mysterious. The military feels that leaving him alone may pose a threat to Japan," said Fujiwara Kyoko.


    "I think too much, You Yezi is more than ten years older than Nie Kong, they can''t be combined." Jiu Dao Lie said with a smile.


    "Of course, no man worthy of a superior may have been born." For Yuyako, Fujiwara Kyoko is very proud and proud. She is the person Kyoko admires most.


    Xiangzi continued: "Actually, what you should be worried about is Officer You Yezi''s sister, Ya Yezi. According to our intelligence investigation, she likes Nie Kong very much."


    Kyushima finally stopped, and the information of Black Feather Ayako suddenly appeared in his mind. She is currently only twelve years old. She is currently a first-year junior high school student and can indeed match Nie Kong.


    "Xianzi, I think you should have more contact with Nie Kong." Jiu Dao Lie looked at his granddaughter and said pointedly.


    "You don''t need to tell me that I know, that''s the task the chief gave me." Kyoko Fujiwara didn''t understand the potential meaning of Kyushima Ritsu, and directly responded.


    "What I mean is that you can fight for Nie Kong to our Nine Island family, otherwise it would be a pity to let Nanakusa Mayumi, and you should get married at your age. I have been waiting for my grandson." Shaking his head and chuckles.


    "Wh...what?" A tinge of pink appeared on Fujiwara''s delicate cheeks, and he didn''t expect that his grandfather would want to marry Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong is indeed very handsome and strong, and he has a good impression of him, but he is also a few years older.How many times have I only met him? Neither side knows him.


    "Kyouko, good men are very popular."


    "Okay, I''ll talk about those things later." Kyoko Fujiwara pushed Kyushima Retsu, unwilling to talk about the shameful topic.


    "Hehe, I should meet him and introduce him to you at that time." When does Jiu Dao Lie plan to invite Nie Kong to have a good talk, the purpose is to attract Nie Kong.


    Kyoko Fujiwara''s pretty face was hot, and it was the best to know Nie Kong. I guess he could get a lot of information from him.

 1886 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01912, Mayumis perfect performance

    For two days, a tense atmosphere spread in the hostel where the students were arranged.Although there is a plan to let the students relax before the game, it seems to have no effect.


    The Battle of Nine Schools was unveiled casually in everyone''s expectation, with a total of 100,000 spectators watching backstage.Even if it is held in the suburbs, an average of 10,000 people still come to watch the game every day. At least half of the population of Japan is watching the broadcast.


    The impression of the opening ceremony of the Nine Schools Battle is obvious.The magic contest itself is very fancy, so there is no need to hold the ceremony noble and gorgeous, and there are no lengthy guest speeches. The contest starts on time at nine in the morning.Beginning today for ten days, the official battle of the men''s and women''s pentathlons and the rookie battle of the men''s and women''s pentathlons, a total of 20 events in the magic competition opened.


    Participants first adjust the CAD of the competition specifications and submit them to the competition staff for inspection, and then they can receive them before the competition starts to prevent anyone from cheating.


    The competition on the first day is the preliminaries and finals for fast shooting, and the preliminaries for surf racing.The arrangement of the schedule reflects the difference in time required for the two competitions.


    "Nie Jun, it''s Mayumi''s turn to compete soon." Morley looked at the tense atmosphere of the arena and hugged Nie Kong''s arm slightly.


    "Our newcomer has been on the stage since the first event. Remember Morley, your preliminaries are the third match?" Nie Kong turned his face away, looking at Morley''s pretty face and asked.


    "Yes, Nie Jun, you have to come and cheer for me."


    "Don''t worry, I also want to see the Morley swimsuit show."


    Nie Kong and the others went to the fast shooting arena to enjoy Mayumi''s game.They are not in the contestant area of ??the venue, but sitting in the open and wide audience area because it is convenient to watch the game.


    "Fast shooting" is a 30-meter target that is destroyed by magic, and the number of targets destroyed in the game within a limited time.The key is how to launch your own magic accurately and quickly.


    The competition is divided into two forms. The preliminaries are to calculate the number of targets destroyed in a limited time of five minutes and rank according to individual scores.The preliminaries used four shooting venues for six matches at the same time, and the top eight advanced to the quarterfinals.


    There are a total of twenty-four contestants from nine colleges and universities. Each school originally had three quotas. However, three of them will cut their registration quotas according to the ranking of the project last year, and only two contestants can be sent.That is a common rule for all competitions except for secret monument decoding.After the quarterfinals, there will be a battle style. There will be one hundred red flying targets in the field, and the winner will be divided by the number of damage to the color flying targets.


    In the preliminaries, you can choose to use high-destructive magic, such as vibration and release magic. A large-scale magic attack can destroy multiple targets in one go. Unfortunately, the quarterfinals require precision aiming shooting ability after the battle.


    So generally speaking, different magic is used in the preliminary and final knockouts, but Mayumi is the only exception in the field.According to the results of the training course, she should easily advance to the quarterfinals.


    Mayumi wears ear protectors and transparent goggles in her long black wavy hair. The team uniform is made of stretch trousers and a tunic with stand-up collar that can be mistaken for a mini dress.Matched with the rifle-type calculation device used in the fast shooting regulations, it exquisitely blends cuteness and bravery, just like the heroine of the near future movie.


    "The game is about to begin." At the same time, the auditorium became silent.


    The 24 contestants in the audience wore earmuffs for the purpose of making the audience noisy without affecting their performance.And they quickly set up a slender, single-shot rifle, which also looked like a cane for racing CAD.Their concentration and courage caused a tense atmosphere in the silent auditorium.


    The three signal lights of different colors slowly lit up, and when the last red light came on, the dense targets flew into the sky with the brisk emission sound.


    "It''s so fast!" Ichihara Ringtones couldn''t help but whispered. In an instant, the three flying plates were smashed. It should be the members of other schools that issued the range-type vibration magic.


    Mayumi''s eyes are bright, and she seems to be unaffected by tension, she stands upright and erects CAD.In the competition, bullets are not shot from the gun body, so there is no need to look at the sight. The CAD of the rifle form has no muzzle and scope from the beginning.


    Her standing posture is not so much a gun, but more like a bow.The targets are fired at irregular intervals one after another. The number is one hundred in five minutes. On average, one fired every three seconds.


    Compared with live firing, the average frequency of the target is abnormally fast.And sometimes the targets are launched continuously, sometimes divided into three different directions, and sometimes at intervals of a few seconds, five or six targets fly into the sky at the same time.Speed ??shooting seems simple, but it is also very difficult to achieve good results.


    Mayumi in the field shot gracefully and perfectly, smashing all the targets.The five-minute competition time ended in an instant, and the results of 24 contestants were displayed on the screen.Ranked first, it really is Mayumi, with a score of 100!Ranked second is the third-highest student with a score of 95. He actually opened five targets with the second.


    Nie Kong and his class''s Roppongi Taro scored 80 points, ranked 10th, and was unfortunately eliminated.


    "Full... full score?!" There was an uproar in the audience. Originally, many audiences dismissed Mayumi''s single magic.Because in any case, range magic has always been the mainstream of fast shooting.But even so, few people can get full marks in previous years!


    However, Mayumi''s performance is like a sniper with a hundred shots, and her shooting frequency is scary.Mayumi took off the goggles and earmuffs and responded to the applause of the audience with a smile.Especially in an audience of 100,000 people, Mayumi could find Nie Kong hiding in it, watching Nie Kong with joy in her eyes.


    "So amazing and beautiful, like a fairy sniper." The audience looked at her, whispering as if they were speechless.Her beautiful face and her excellent magic conquered the mind and body of many young men and women.


    Mayumi''s shooting talent finally emerged in the Nine Schools battle.

 1887 The collapse of the secondary element 01913Shen Xuelai to watch

    The freshman quick shooting knockout is over, and the top eight advance to the final.Because taking into account the physical strength of the participants, other competitions will be arranged next, and it will be the turn of the finals in the afternoon to advance to the championship.


    After ten minutes of cooling down the field, the second and third graders entered the field with rifle CAD. A total of 24 people lined up.


    Morley needed to go back to prepare for the preliminaries of the surf racing, leaving Nie Kong alone in the audience.Seeing that no one was with him, Nie Kong didn''t want to watch, and was planning to come to the base camp of Magic No.1 High with Morley.


    Suddenly, Nie Kong saw a familiar figure among the dense crowd.Even in the vast crowd, the sickly pity is super beautiful, and the girl still emits a shining light, so Nie Kong can notice her existence at a glance.


    "Xiao Shenxue?!" Nie Kong pushed away the crowd and stood in front of the girl.Nie Kong didn''t see his brother who was the guardian of Deep Snow, but there were several magicians around to protect her in secret.


    "Nie... Brother Nie Jun, are you also coming to the Nine Schools Battle?" Shen Xue was startled instinctively when she saw the smiling face suddenly blocking her.After recognizing Nie Kong''s face, Shen Xuebing''s eyes bloomed with joy.Although she basically comes to watch the game every year, this year is very special because she hopes to see Nie Kong play the game.If possible, Shenxue intends to cheer for Nie Kong.With Nie Kong''s strength, the game will be very exciting, at least better than Mayumi Nanakusa!


    "No, I am a high-level contestant." Nie Kong said.


    Shen Xue covered her mouth, blinking her eyes, "Really, I didn''t guess wrong, Brother Nie Kong can represent Yigao."


    "Shen Xue is rare to come to watch, but it is a pity that it will be my turn the day after tomorrow."


    "I...I will come to cheer for Brother Nie Kong the day after tomorrow."


    "Then thank you Xiao Shenxue."


    "You''re welcome, as long as Big Brother Nie Kong accompanies me to watch the game next time." The deep snow chick nodded like a rice peck, her cute face with a sweet smile.


    Nie Kong laughed dumbly and couldn''t help reaching out his hand to touch Shen Xue''s small head, rubbing her soft and silky black hair.Shen Xue''s snow-white neck was dyed with a layer of fuchsia, and she lightly bowed her head shyly.


    "Well, but the preliminaries for fast shooting will soon be over. After watching it, I will take you to a high base camp. The next surfing race is better to watch from close range." Nie Kong said.


    "Yes... is that okay?" Shen Xue said softly.


    "Look at me." Nie Kong took her cold jade hand and walked down the field.Shen Xue squeezed sweat on her palms, and she felt nervous.Since childhood, she held hands with the opposite sex for the first time.


    "Oh, Brother Nie Kong is so true, how can he pull a girl''s hand arbitrarily?" Shen Xue''s heartbeat speeded up several times than usual, and she wanted to pull out Nie Kong''s warm hand, but found that she was reluctant to feel that way.Trance Shenxue recalled the rumors a few days ago, and the turmoil in her heart suddenly cooled down a lot.


    "Shen Xue, what''s the matter?" Nie Kong cared about seeing her strangeness.


    "Brother Nie Kong, I heard that you are engaged to Miss Mayumi from the Seven Grass Family? Mayumi is very good and beautiful, and it''s normal for Brother Nie Kong to like her." Shen Xue said in a low voice.


    "In fact, Xiao Shenxue is more beautiful than Mayumi, and it is the first thing I know Shen Xue. So that is just a rumor, not to be true. If Xiao Shenxue grows up to marry me, then it will be fine." Nie Kong laughed Said.


    "Just...no." Shen Xue''s body was hot, and she wanted to cover her cheek with her hand.Nie Kong was too blunt, and Xiao Shenxue almost couldn''t stand it.But Shen Xue was no longer struggling, and Shen Xue allowed Nie Kong to lead him to a high base camp.


    Wulun Yangshi they saw Nie Kong pulling a very beautiful little girl back, and they were all speechless one after another.It just didn''t say that the boys looked straight, even if the girls were attracted by the deep snow.


    Mayumi couldn''t help but marvel, but when she thought of having something to do with Nie Kong, she immediately stuck her waist, pouting and questioning where Nie Kong had kidnapped the underage girl, and declared that she would call the police to arrest someone.Shen Xue blushed, bowed politely, and introduced her name.Because of the importance of the relationship, the identity of the heir to the Siye family was not revealed.


    Soon the high-grade speed shooting competition was over, a high ranked seventh, and luckily made it to the final.To the disappointment of the audience, the competition in the upper grades is not as exciting as the lower grades.The highest score is 98 points, two points worse than Mayumi.


    Next, it was Morley''s turn to sign up for the surf racing project. The surf racing was divided into male and female groups, and then four groups of upper and lower grades were distinguished.Although it is cumbersome, it guarantees fairness.


    The surf racing is a racing competition in which a spindle-shaped pedal with a length of 165cm and a width of 51cm runs through artificial waterways.


    The surf pedal has no power, and the player must use magic to reach the finish line.On the way, it is forbidden to attack other players'' bodies and pedals, and the rules allow players to perform magic on the surface of the water.


    There is no uniform specification for the waterway used in the competition. This competition was originally designed by the Navy to train magicians. It is based on the use of magic as the major premise, so it is impossible to popularize in the world to the need to establish a uniform specification.


    The surf racing schedule of the Nine Schools Tournament is three laps around a three-kilometer artificial waterway. The waterway has straight lines and sharp turns, as well as uphill and waterfall drops.There is a race channel for men and women, but there is no difference in difficulty.


    Each round of the preliminaries consists of four players participating in a total of six games, each of the semi-finals consists of three players participating in a total of two games. The four eliminated players compete for third place. The finals are held one-on-one, with an average time of fifteen. minute.


    The top speed exceeds 30 knots-about 55-60 kilometers per hour.The player is standing on only one pedal, without any windproof equipment.Unlike some sailing competitions that can fight for speed with the wind, you must go head-on and head-to-head. First, bearing the wind pressure will consume the athletes'' physical strength.


    Movement magic can best play its own characteristics. Of course, if it is changed to Nie Kong, it is possible that an ice mist god domain has directly frozen other people''s waterways into ice.

 1888 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01914I cant distinguish the front and back

    "Nie Jun, what do you think of the clothes." The match didn''t start, and Morley ran out.At this time, she was wearing a blue tights that perfectly fitted her body, with bright and conspicuous school badges.Unlike Nie Kong¡¯s imagined swimsuit, it looks like a sealed diving suit!The tight competition suit showed her slender torso.Fortunately, I was wearing underwear, otherwise I might miss something.


    Nie Kong looked a little disappointed. It stands to reason that surfing wears a swimsuit.The game-specific uniform now seems to be wrapping rice dumplings.


    "It''s very beautiful, it just feels that the clothes can''t distinguish the front and back." Nie Kong commented.


    Morley''s happy face stiffened, and Nie Kong''s words seemed to have suddenly petrified her, more effective than Medusa''s eyes.


    "Haha, what Nie Jun said so brilliantly, he actually summarized it in one sentence." Seeing Mori''s face, Mayumi covered her belly and laughed.


    In fact, the scale of Mori-Hungarian siege is not much different from Mayumi, but Mayumi''s body is small and exquisite, and it is very suitable for the proportion of the Hungarian pair.Morley is slender, so he feels a little smaller.Of course, Nie Kong only used his eyes to measure, without personally controlling it.


    Morley put his hand in front of him and glared at Nie Kong in annoyance: "Really, Nie Jun, where are you looking."


    Nie Kong laughed lightly, "I apologize, what the eyes see may not be true, maybe Morley hides them on purpose."


    "Even if...say that, I...I won''t let you touch it." Morley made a face at Nie Kong, and ran out.Although he was used to Nie Kong''s hands and feet in the past six months, Mori protected him quite well.Every time Nie Kong tasted her cherry lips and touched her with both hands, she would always run away shyly.


    "We need to cheer for the game." Nie Kong reminded him, and Morley waved his hand indifferently.


    Shen Xue looked at Nie Kong and the two women in harmony, her eyes full of envy.It''s great to be able to go to school in the same class as Big Brother Nie Kong.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The large-scale waterway is completed and everything is ready.The four contestants stood side by side on a somewhat crowded waterway, each with a bracelet-shaped custom CAD on their wrist.Morley was in the center, his headband and straight short hair swaying in the wind, like a handsome knight.


    The other players knelt on one or both feet to prepare for the sprint, only Morley stood straight.The loudspeaker issued an order, and with the sound of gunfire, the game began.


    Morley''s pedals glided on the water and instantly rushed to the first place.Only ten meters ahead, there was a sudden explosion on the surface of the water. Probably some students tried to make waves to stop Morley with waves.


    To everyone''s surprise, the huge waves had no effect on Morley.Morley leaped off like a sailboat riding on a surfboard.


    It should not be used to control the pedal with movement magic, but to move the pedal and oneself as a single entity, or to use movement magic on two targets at the same time, the body and the pedal.


    "Awesome, Molly used both hardening magic and movement magic at the same time." Mayumi praised her gently.


    "Yes, first use hardening magic to treat yourself and the wave treadmill as a whole, and then use self-acceleration. No matter which type, you must clearly define the target of magic to be able to do it." Shenxue nodded.Combine yourself and the pedal as components, and use movement magic as a single entity.And it¡¯s not a permanent type. Both hardened magic and moving magic set the duration to match the track changes.That magic alone is already very difficult, because it needs to be changed at any time.


    "Nie Jun, it seems that the little girl you kidnapped back is very difficult." Mayumi looked at Shen Xue in surprise, and she noticed that Shen Xue exudes a strong light of thought.


    "Shen Xue''s magical power is very strong, don''t underestimate her. If she was born two years earlier, the representative of the first high school student will not be your turn." Nie Kong nodded and said.


    "is it."


    Mayumi pouted, naturally full of unbelief.When she praised another girl in front of her, the young and energetic Mayumi naturally refused to accept it.


    "No, I''m not the opponent of Big Brother Nie Kong, much worse than Big Brother Nie Kong." Shen Xue explained in a low voice.


    "If you can win Nie Jun, that would be strange." Mayumi snorted.


    "Keep watching the game, Morley should win." Nie Kong didn''t continue the topic, and turned his eyes to the stadium.


    After a short time of looking away, Morley''s figure had gone to the blind corner of the stand and was invisible.Nie Kong and the others moved their eyes to the large screen.


    Saw Morley uphill along the waterway upstream.


    "Accelerate magic." Looking at her movements, it is a technique that reverses the external acceleration vector.At the same time, she seems to use magic to create anti-phase waves, reduce wave resistance, and cleverly combine exquisite magic one by one.In contrast to the high-speed and high-precision magic that shocks the audience by raising the beauty to the artistic realm, Mori is a magic that is contingent and colorful, like a rainbow of seven colors.


    When Morley rushed to the top of the ramp, he jumped down the waterfall from a height of ten meters.It was just this level that made many players lose.Because you have to stand on a wave board to maintain your balance, jumping from a height of ten meters is not small.


    The surface of the water aroused obvious waves when Morley landed, and the pedal used the pedal to send out the magic of the vibration system when it fell.The big wave that Morley generated with magic not only pushed her pedals, but also caused the players who landed behind to almost fall into the water.


    Mori''s magical power is very strong, and under the guidance of Nie Kong and his diligent practice, at least it is not comparable to the level of a first-year high school student.


    After one lap of the race, Morley led the second place by 200 meters and successfully completed the promotion.


    In the eyes of everyone, Morley was like an arrogant and proud swan, standing in front of the stage with heroic handsomeness, which attracted the screams of most boys and girls.Although her appearance is not as refined as Mayumi, her temperament adds a lot of points, and her popularity is not much lower than Mayumi.


    Shen Xue looked at Nie Kong and looked forward to Nie Kong''s appearance.At that time, I believe that Big Brother Nie Kong will definitely shock everyone.

 1889 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01915, Nie Kong appears

    Just after the first day of the schedule, the rapid shooting of the rookie competition came to an end, Mayumi defeated three opponents one by one to win the championship.But because she still has competitions, she said that she would officially celebrate after winning the championship. Now she can only congratulate with a simple toast with juice.


    The record of the senior group is not as bright as expected, and it is fortunate not to be eliminated.There were too few powerful magical talents in the upper grades, and it was barely supported by Shuji and Yoshi.


    The racing shooting ended more than half, leaving only the finals of the senior group on the second day.The reason for being able to end a game so quickly is that the preliminaries belong to the elimination system of the team, and 16 places can be eliminated at once. Compared with the icicle offense and defense and group ball grabbing and other two-player elimination type, of course, it is much faster.


    On the second day of the Nine-School Battle, the racing shooting of the senior group was eliminated, and only got a fourth place.The next part of Morley''s personal show, she is like a free knight in the sea, constantly defeating opponents to win the first place.


    I have to say that the level of the senior group is too poor, and Nie Kong and his rookie level are much higher than them.If it weren''t for Nie Kong and the others, it might be the same as last year, won by the third high school.


    Then on the third day, Nie Kong''s signing of group ball grabbing was about to kick off.


    Group ball scoring is a competition with a lot of exercise. The launcher uses compressed air to shoot a low elastic ball with a diameter of 6 cm. The player uses a racket or magic to hit the ball to the opponent''s court within a limited time and wins by the number of goals scored. negative.


    Each round has three minutes, with a three-minute break in between. There are three rounds in each match, and five rounds for the men''s team.In a court covered by a transparent box, a ball will be added every twenty seconds.Of course, there will be nine balls in the end, leaving the player no room to breathe.


    Players usually wear short-sleeved tops and shorts, and some are good at hardening magic and wear elbow pads and knee pads to help them save the ball.You don¡¯t need to run around just to fight with magic, and you don¡¯t need to wear protective gear to prevent falling down and injuries.But players who did not use the racket would wear clothes that would not be hurt by the ball instead.


    "Nie Jun, I have adjusted your CAD for you, you can try it." Mayumi handed the wrist CAD customized for the competition to Nie Kong. There are two types of customized CAD for the group ball, pistol and wrist. .Generally, the wrist-type CAD will hold the racket to play or pounce the ball for points, while the pistol-type will use only magic to hit the ball.Nie Kong used wrist CAD because group ball scoring was like tennis, so he could use a racket to play.


    "Don''t worry, there is no need to worry about dealing with some of their students." Nie Kong said dismissively.


    "Don''t say that, according to the information collected by President Yangshi, there are still many strong players in the group ball. For example, the three-high Lei Shantou, the release of the magic of the Thunder system is very troublesome. If Nie Jun carelessly loses to him , That would have lost our high face." Morley said, turning his eyes towards Nie Kong.


    "Really, just wait and see." The group ball grab is a two-person match. In the end, if Lei Shan Che is a strong enemy, he will definitely run into him.


    Nie Kong wears a CAD wrist brace. For him, the game is just a little game to soothe the body and mind.He changed into loose-fitting sportswear, matched with a toned figure, which gave him a youthful and energetic temperament.Before the mature sunshine turned into an alternative Nie Kong, Mori and Mayumi stared blankly.The two women glanced at each other, and couldn''t help their faces flushing. Unexpectedly, Nie Jun looked handsome on the other side.Really, how many girls Nie Kong would fascinate and die when he went out dressed like that.They were both proud and a little worried.


    As expected by the two women, Nie Kong''s appearance, especially the enlarged close-up of him on the screen, caused a sensation among the women in the audience and almost caused a riot in the audience.


    Most of the people who come to watch the scene are young girls, and naturally they like young beautiful men.Moreover, Nie Kong''s performance complemented his appearance perfectly.


    And Nie Kong¡¯s first opponent was a student from the fourth high. He was wearing protective clothing, unlike Nie Kong¡¯s loose sportswear. It seemed that he was good at hardening magic.


    With the signal to start the game, the ball shot with compressed air will increase by one every twenty seconds.If the strength of the two sides is equal and the defense is proper, then the next nine balls will be shot out, and the ball group will be dazzling and flying on the court, which is very shocking.


    Looking at the shot of the air ball, Nie Kong lightly swung the racket, and calmly hit the ball towards the opponent''s goal.No magic, just playing tennis.


    Even if Nie Kong only exerted a small amount of power, it was not easy to see the sneer of the air ball breaking through the air.The four-high student opposite couldn''t see the ball. He gritted his teeth and threw himself in front of the goal, trying to use his body to prevent Nie Kong from scoring.


    Nie Kong could see that he used hardening magic to prevent injuries.Then the ball made contact with his face, and there was a thud.Although Nie Kong''s strength is well controlled, it is unavoidable to feel dizzy.


    Nie Kong shook his head, condensed his strength, and began to play with only magic.


    The second ball came quickly, and two white air balls bounced in the field.Nie Kong wasn''t wasting time anymore, and while hitting the ball, he added vibration magic to the ball.


    And he didn¡¯t aim at the opponent¡¯s blind spot, he simply hit the ball back, and Nie Kong kept scoring, his record fell on one side and no points were lost.


    The moment the whistle sounded at the end of the first round, the opposing player knelt and sat in the court weakly.The action seemed to collapse, reflecting the despair of the opponent''s player.


    At the end of the round, Mayumi could not help but sighed.But from an objective point of view, Nie Jun''s magic power is far better than the opponent''s player, and the opponent has no chance of winning at all.She also understood very well that what Nie Jun showed was not all his strength, even just a little bit.


    Sure enough, in the next three rounds, Nie Kong won the first victory with a victorious attitude, which almost broke the opposing player''s heart.Let all the students of the nine schools remember Nie Kong''s name.

 1890 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01916, Nie Kong vs Lei Shan Che

    Among the events of the nine-school competition, the group ball grabbing points is the competition event with the largest number of matches on the day.


    If you only talk about the number of games, the secret monument decoding is the most frequent one of the six events. Group ball grabbing and icicle offense and defense are also five games, but the secret monument decoding and icicle offense and defense are divided into two days.


    Even though the game time for a round of scoring a group of balls is very short, according to the nature of the competition, magic must be used continuously with a frequency that can hardly breathe in the three-minute round. The burden of each game is definitely not small.


    After all, the "group ball grabbing" is divided into four group games, so the five games of each group need to end in half a day.


    Therefore, to win the championship, how to control the consumption of mana and physical strength is recognized as the most important factor.Of course, only the player like Nie Kong who continued to use magic from start to finish, can be said to be supernormal and foul.


    The last game of the rookie men¡¯s team was the one-high VS four-high winning finals. The four-high Lei Shantou had good strength and luck. He did not meet Nie Kong in the first four games and became Nie Kong¡¯s last opponent. .


    "The next important thing is the key to victory or defeat. Can Nie Kong continue his physical strength?" Yang Shi turned on the terminal computer and kept checking Yi Gao''s score.


    "Don''t worry, I think there are not many people who can beat him. Although the Leishan family is a thunder element family, it is not as good as the ten divisions! The four-high trump card is much worse than ours." Chiba Xiu Second response.


    "Yeah, he has the strength to beat my sister Mio. As long as he wins the first place, we will be able to temporarily lead the third high by 30 points at the first high. I hope that nothing goes wrong." Shook his head and said softly.


    In the eyes of the two, the newcomer men¡¯s team finals Nie Kong vs. Lei Shanche, which was followed by more than 100,000 people, announced the start!


    Lei Shanche stood facing Nie Kong at the other end of the field, his eyes faintly flashing with confidence.


    "You are a high-ranking rookie ace Nie Kong, I admit that you have a strong magical power, but Lei Shantou will completely defeat you." The game has not started, but Lei Shantou has issued a declaration of victory.Saying those words from such a strong man''s mouth is indeed shocking.


    "I hope your performance can be as good as your mouth, otherwise I will find it very boring." Nie Kong sorted out his clothes a bit, and didn''t even look at him.


    Lei Shantou''s face was slightly angry, probably because the lightning magic had a great influence on his personality, so he was easily irritable.


    "Very well, I will let you know how powerful our Leishan family is."


    The eyes that looked down slightly contained mysterious light, and the gesture of holding CAD was like a solemn prayer.At the moment when the air ball came, Lei Shan Toru released the brewing magic.He only uses magic, without a racket in his hand.As if he would complement his imagination with his body movements, the short pistol CAD held with both hands quickly pointed at the ball.


    Lei Shanche deserves to be the trump card in the group ball competition. It seems that he is good at moving system magic.The ball captured by the movement magic will change direction in the air before it falls on its own field, drawing an unnatural arc and rushing to Nie Kong''s field instantly.And at the moment of crossing the net, it rebounds at twice the speed.Because of the sudden acceleration, many people can''t keep up with the speed of the ball.


    Nie Kong lightly jumped to the right, and the racket hung in the air and rotated.Nie Kong cleverly caught the incoming ball and counterattacked it with moving magic. The air ball became four times faster and hit Lei Shanche''s blind spot, making the audience shout wonderful!


    Lei Shanche''s face was solemn, and his body flashed in front of the ball like lightning.Good at lightning magic, really fast.


    "Take me a trick from Thunder Mountain''s Thunder Element to release magic." The air ball was strangely still in front of Leishan Toru, and the audience in the field could see that the ball was wrapped in lightning.


    The magic-wrapped sphere glowed with incandescent light, as if it had become a thunderball.Although the game rules cannot use magic to attack directly, but the magic attached to the ball does not count.For example, in the previous few matches, Nie Kong often added vibration magic to defeat the enemy.For a while, because the air around the thunder and lightning became dry, it seemed to be able to detect the violent energy contained in that ball.


    In an instant, the thunderball broke through the air barrier, forming a thunderbolt and shooting towards Nie Kong.At the same time, the second ball was shot from the launcher.Lei Shan Che continued to strike with magic, without giving Nie Kong a chance to breathe.


    "Oh, is the Thunder Magic of the Leishan family?" Nie Kong smiled lightly, and the racket in his right hand went directly to the Thunder racket.


    Lei Shan was surprised that Nie Kong could catch the ball''s orbit with his eyes, but when he saw Nie Kong dared to catch the ball directly with his racket, his eyes were gloating, and Nie Kong could not help but appear to be scorched black in his mind.


    "It''s useless, even if you block my first ball, the second ball will be caught and scored." Lei Shanche said mockingly, and the second lightning ball he controlled had already hit Nie Kong.


    He watched Nie Kong''s game several times, and felt that Nie Kong only had two types of magic, the movement type and the vibration type.


    In a high base camp, Mori and Mayumi watched Nie Kong''s game nervously.Looking at their expressions, I found that Nie Kong had more to do with the results.


    "Lei Shanche does have the ability, if it is I am definitely not an opponent, Nie Jun is estimated to be serious." Morley said.


    In Morley''s view, Nie Kong had already had a good chance of winning.As long as you use the move of last year''s teleportation, you will basically not lose by grabbing points.


    "Who knows him? Except when I taught us how to cook, I never seemed to see him serious. He made cooking seem to be more important than magic." Mayumi groaned.


    "Leave him alone, he has problems with his values." Morley couldn''t help but worry.The magic is not as good as Nie Kong''s. The key is that Morley''s cooking talent is poor, and he has his fingers cut many times.


    "Yeah, who makes us inferior to him? We are not qualified to say him." Mayumi Wan''er smiled, sweetness in her eyes.In any case, during the time Nie Kong taught her cooking, she felt so happy and unforgettable.

 1891 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01917, late night also came

    "Ice Mist God Realm!" Looking at the thunderball rushing towards the front, Nie Kong gave a chuckle, and slapped the racket in his right hand hard.Under the gaze of 100,000 spectators at the scene, a white mist suddenly appeared in Nie Kong''s racket.And as soon as Nie Kong swung it out, the ice mist suddenly formed a icy wind pressure, and the thunderball hit it head-on.


    In mid-air, the collision of lightning and blizzard is like a natural wonder displayed by nature.Although the Ice Mist God''s Domain is named after a large-scale domain magic, Nie Kong compressed it to the range of the racket, and then exploded with one blow, showing how strong Nie Kong''s control over magic is.


    The deceleration effect of the ice fog gods is very strong, belonging to the vibration deceleration system wide area magic.As a result, the thunder and lightning ball that burst shot was completely affected and could only rush three meters in front of Nie Kong. Both balls were frozen and seemed to be stagnant in the air.


    No, the matter is not over, because the blizzard continued to blow the two balls in the direction of Lei Shantou, and the blizzard transformed them from thunderballs into ice balls.


    "Wh...what, how could it be possible!!" Lei Shan''s expression changed in shock. He didn''t expect that Nie Kong could turn the tide of the battle all at once, cracking their Lei Shan family''s lightning attribute attack magic.


    He hurriedly rushed to save the ball, but found that his body was about to freeze, so he could only watch Nie Kong blow two balls away and let him score two points.


    The remaining seven air bombs were shot out one by one, Lei Shan Toru just used the counter magic to restore his actions, but unfortunately found that all nine points were lost.


    Ten minutes later, the game is over.Nie Kong once again defeated his opponent with a score of 3:0 and won the championship of the rookie men''s team!


    "Damn it! If it weren''t for the rules of group ball grabbing that affected my performance, how could our Leishan family''s elemental magic lose to him." Lei Shanche could only stand silly and watch Nie Kong perform, as if he was a man. Spectators watching.And because the magic of the Thunder Element was very practical, he was not willing to lose to Nie Kong.


    "Wait, since he is a high trump card, he will definitely participate in the decoding of the secret tablet with the highest score!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Brother Nie Kong, you are so amazing. Use an ice fog gods to such a degree." Inside a high base camp, Shen Xue looked at Nie Kong who had returned triumphantly with incomparable admiration.


    "Oh, I thought Shen Xue didn''t have time to watch my game today." Nie Kong rubbed her head and smiled.


    "Why? I stayed in the audience for some reasons. I didn''t miss a match with Brother Nie Kong." Shen Xue whispered.


    "Just a champion and there is nothing to praise." Morley snorted.


    "Yes, Nie Jun, don''t be too arrogant or arrogant." Mayumi Rarely stood on a united front with Mori, and joined forces to teach Nie Kong.


    To be honest, they were right. Among the ten newcomers who participated in the competition, four of them have won the championship in the first high. They are Mori, Mayumi and Shiwenkeren!


    Among them, Nie Kong was the most ridiculous about what happened to the Shiwenkeren. Originally, the foreigners had the intention to make things difficult for him.


    It¡¯s hard to imagine how fun the scene of a super strong man sliding on a small wave board is. What surprised all the audience is that the Shiwenkeren actually won the men¡¯s championship!!Although Yang Shi was very upset in his heart, he still had to admire the magical talents of Shi Wenji.Seeing the four pillars appearing among the freshmen, Yang Shi felt relieved and a little jealous.


    "Shen Xue, let''s ignore them, they are pure jealousy." Nie Kong smiled and looked at each other with the two girls, using only the three of them to understand that their eyes were communicating.


    Shen Xue was envied for a while, and she couldn''t tell how close Nie Kong was with them. It was an atmosphere that almost ignored her.


    No, I didn''t lose to them. Brother Nie Kong said that he would marry me when he grew up.Recalling the "joking" Nie Kong said yesterday, Shenxue''s spirit was shocked.


    "By the way, Brother Nie Kong, you go to the audience with me first, "she" is also watching your game." Shen Xue said, shaking Nie Kong''s arm.


    "Who, why don''t you bring her here." Nie Kong asked in confusion.


    "Well...that, it''s not convenient for her to meet other strangers." Shen Xue said with an awkward expression.


    "Well, I''ll go with you and thank her for coming to cheer for me." Nie Kong made a gesture of goodbye to Morley and the two girls, and then let Shen Xue pull herself out to the audience seat full of 100,000 people.


    It seems that because of Nie Kong''s outstanding performance today, as soon as he came outside, he immediately attracted the crazy screams of countless girls.


    Nie Kong became famous and became a girl''s dream idol many years ago.Nie Kong felt that it was too popular to be too popular, so he hurriedly held Shen Xue and avoided the encirclement of the girls.Shen Xue looked at Nie Kong''s speechless expression, and secretly covered her mouth and laughed.


    "Brother Nie Kong, it seems you don''t go out, I will bring her."


    "Well, go and come back soon." Nie Kong was going to pretend, and nodded when he heard Shen Xue''s opinion.He felt that it was Shen Xue''s little friend who came to watch his game, so Nie Kong didn''t have much enthusiasm.


    If the person Shen Xue said was Sibo Da Ye, Nie Kong would definitely not give him a good face.An indifferent and arrogant man, watching his game, what does that mean?


    Fortunately, Nie Kong''s guess was wrong, and Shen Xue brought a girl that Nie Kong hadn''t expected.She wore a pink sun hat and covered half of her cheeks with her hands on the wide brim, so it was difficult for Nie Kong to see her clearly.


    Wearing a light blue long skirt, the upper body is also a long-sleeved style.Even though the clothes were so conservative that she didn''t show any skin, she could still see her graceful and slim figure.If compared with Shen Xue, Shen Xue''s figure looks too immature.


    Shenxue accompanies her, like a pair of beautiful sisters.When she walked within ten meters of Nie Kong, Nie Kong''s face was surprised, he smelled the familiar fragrance.


    Nie Kong took a closer look and found that it was her, no wonder it was inconvenient to meet people.


    She gently opened the brim of her hat, revealing a beautiful intellectual face.Yes, she is Shen Xue''s mother late at night.

 1892 The collapse of the second element Text 01918, mother and daughter fighting for husband?

    In the middle of the night, he took off his sun hat, flicked the long black hair, and saw Nie Kong who was surprised in front of him suddenly smiled, full of joy.She unintentionally showed such a charming and charming expression, which made Nie Kong''s heart be moved.


    At this time, the mother and daughter stood side by side in front of Nie Kong, showing two different beauties.Nie Kong''s heart suddenly gave birth to if the sisters Siye Zhenye, Ya Yezi, You Yezi and the five daughters of Shenxue fight with each other, it would be so pleasing to the eye.


    "Late night, I didn''t expect you to come to my game too." Nie Kong said.


    "Why, doesn''t Nie Jun welcome me?" He smiled softly in the middle of the night, twisted his graceful posture and hugged Nie Kong''s neck.She didn''t care about her daughter Shenxue at all, and suddenly pressed her heels and kissed Nie Kong''s cheek.


    Nie Kong was stunned when he noticed the touch of the gentle cherry lips.In the middle of the night, she became too bold. She actually made love to herself in front of her... in front of her daughter?


    Sure enough, Nie Kong looked at Shen Xue and found that she was sluggish.Her own respected mother and her favorite Nie Kong eldest brother made affectionate, which was not lightly stimulated.


    "Mother...Mother, you...what are you doing." Shen Xue said blankly.


    "Shen Xue, maybe something can almost tell you." Snuggling in Nie Kong''s arms late at night, she raised her pretty face and looked at her daughter.


    Shen Xue felt like it was some important secret, and her body tightened with tension.


    "You should understand that everyone felt that I was "dead" and Maiya became Yotsuba''s master. And what Saba Ry¨­rou did really disappointed me. So I don''t plan to go back, but I like to stay now. At Nie Jun''s house."


    "My mother, my father has already changed his past, he...he and Aunt Sayuri often quarrel, I believe that I will miss my mother''s good in the near future, you give him a chance." Shen Xue begged.


    "Shen Xue, you are too naive. They will become like that, because I have transformed his spirit and naturally have no feelings." Midnight said indifferently.


    Shen Xue cried out in exclamation. It turned out that her mother treated her father as a tool, didn''t she have any affection.


    "Shen Xue, you are the heir of our Siye family, and you will disconnect from him in the future. Don''t worry, I have found a new dad for you." He said, midnight gently pointing to Nie Kong."Hey, my mother wants Brother Nie Kong to be me...our father?" When the whole truth was revealed late at night, Shen Xue''s heart seemed to collapse.


    My mother likes Big Brother Nie Kong, so... Then what should I do if I change it, why is it just Big Brother Nie Kong?Shen Xue felt sad when he thought of meeting and calling Big Brother Nie Kong''s father in the future.


    She didn''t look at Shen Xue late at night, and was separated from Nie Kong for three days. For some reason, she felt very empty in her heart. She never felt that way since she was a child.In order to see Nie Kong, she specially put on makeup to watch the game.


    Shen Xue couldn''t think of a rebuttal. She stared at Brother Nie Kong, hoping that Brother Nie Kong would dismiss his mother, but it was a pity that Nie Kong was shocked and speechless.


    "My mother, I think the age difference between you and Nie Kong is too great. Actually, if my mother wants to draw Nie Kong to our Siye home, Shen Xue... Shen Xue is willing to graduate and marry Nie Kong, I... I am very I like Brother Nie Kong." Shen Xue forgot to be respectful and slammed her mother.


    In the middle of the night, frowning tightly, she said in a cold voice: "Shut up, what I decided does not allow you to talk too much." Seeing her daughter dare to come to steal a man from her, she couldn''t help being very angry late at night.Although she hopes that the Four Leafs family will grow up, and Nie Kong''s magic talent can help the Four Leafs family win the first family, but only Nie Kong can''t give way.Now Siye''s family''s care in Zhenye is gradually increasing, and Nie Kongzuo''s son-in-law Siye is just icing on the cake.


    After all, Shen Xue had been affected by the majesty of her mother since she was a child, and she was too frightened to speak. Poor Wang Wang looked at Nie Kong.


    "Okay, stop arguing between you two."


    Nie Kong had a headache, and he didn''t expect that the mother and daughter''s Shura field would break out late at night.If Zhenye was allowed to join in again, Nie Kong felt that there might be a fire in the backyard.


    "How is it possible, Mother is serious, she...she really likes Big Brother Nie Kong." Seeing Midnight shut her mouth obediently, Shen Xue couldn''t believe her mother would become a good girl.Shen Xue has always believed that her mother is strong.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­,


    Shen Xue''s heart was full of loss and sorrow, and she returned home without knowing how she was lost.If it was Mayumi and the others, Shenxue felt that she had the possibility of victory.But the opponent is the mother, dare you to think about it.


    "Shen Xue, has something happened?" Seemingly aware of his sister''s sadness, Spoda, who was trained from the army, also frowned and asked.


    "I''m not...it''s okay." Shen Xue said blankly.


    "Shen Xue, please tell me seriously who hurt you." Siboda was also full of concern in his tone, but when he looked seriously, he could see the killing intent in his eyes.


    "Brother, I''ll be well soon." Shen Xue shook her head, still unable to erase the trace of sorrow.


    "It''s Nie Kong, right." Siboda also clenched his fists.


    "No... It''s not about Brother Nie Kong, it''s... I just wishful thinking." Shen Xue said with a wry smile.She didn''t dare to tell the story about her mother''s life, and she said that her brother couldn''t help herself.


    "Huh, it really is him." Si Boda also guessed a lot from Shen Xue''s expression, but he didn''t expect Nie Kong to dare to hurt his sister again and again.


    "He dared to attack Shenxue, he had to accept retribution." It was described as violent anger and not enough, and the blazing pale karma fire swept his eyes.When Shen Xue heard her brother''s voice, her face almost lost her blood.The breath permeating him was as cold as the legendary steel blade.


    Shen Xue was very afraid that Si Boda would also trouble Nie Kong, she said anxiously: "Brother, I order you in the name of the Patriarch, no...no go to Nie Kong."


    Si Poda''s anger cooled, and Shen Xue responded indifferently.He is just a guardian, unable to violate the orders of the Patriarch.However, in any case, he could not forgive Nie Kong''s behavior.


    As a guardian, it is already very responsible for not being able to protect Shenxue.For him, protecting Shenxue is the whole meaning of his survival.

 1893 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01919, the last two finale projects

    On the sixth day of the Nine-School Battle, half of the six projects have ended and three projects.At the same time, the icicle offensive and defensive battle that Nie Kong participated in kicked off, which took two days.The competition is divided into newcomers and senior groups, and the average time of each game is more than 20 minutes.,


    Because the organizer¡¯s ice-making ability is limited, only two venues can be divided into competitions, and the schedule is even divided into two days for the finals.


    Nie Kong''s opponent in the first game was a specially well-dressed girl. At this time, she was standing on the stage in bright clothes, seeming to show herself more than the game.


    Only the icicle attack and defense and secret stele decoding do not require clothing, and the icicle attack and defense venue is a stage that is several meters above the level, so girls want to dress beautifully.


    As Nie Kong¡¯s amateur CAD adjustment technician, Mayumi is standing behind the high platform, where there is a viewing room dedicated to staff.


    "What''s Nie Jun''s condition?" Morley seemed to find it impolite not to say a word, and proposed an irrelevant topic to chat with Mayumi.


    "I can''t lift the energy as before, I hope it won''t affect the game." Mayumi was speechless, but she couldn''t see any disturbing shadow in her eyes.


    "It seems that Nie Jun decided the winner in the shortest time of one minute and twenty seconds in the first round. It''s so miserable to abuse a male student with the highest tenth." Morley said.


    "Nie Jun has that kind of personality. I really hope that he will act a little more cautiously, so that people watching can be more at ease." Mayumi nodded.


    "Not necessarily, you see why today''s game Nie Jun dragged on for a long time and didn''t end?" Morley asked.


    It was obvious that there were twenty minutes in the field at the beginning, but Nie Kong looked like he was molesting the girl opposite, and he was obviously not serious.


    "It''s so disgusting, did Nie Jun treat the girl softly? Regardless of the overall situation, how difficult it is to smash her." Mayumi snorted.


    "Yes, it turns out I was worried about feeding the dog. By the way, the responsibility is all on the opposite girl. That nympho looks really disgusting."


    Morley was also gnashing his teeth, staring fiercely at the girl who was dressed up in the opposite direction to "deliberately" seduce Nie Jun.Really, what the organizer is doing, why not divide men and women into groups.


    Fortunately, Jun Nie didn''t forget his original intention in the end, and it took 25 minutes to kill the opponent and win the championship, adding forty points to a high.


    When Nie Kong returned victoriously, it was a pity that it was not the enthusiasm of the two women, but their constant saliva attacks.


    In the end, when Nie Kong sneaked a kiss on their little mouths, their blushes and ears were red, and their brains were dizzy and forget about everything.


    The results so far are as follows: the first place is the first high school with 330 points, the second place is the third high school with 250 points, and the third place is the hard-to-separate Xuanzhen melee.The difference between the top two is 80 points, and the first high school is currently leading the way.


    Tomorrow, the secret tablet with the highest score will be decoded. At the same time, the game will start at nine o''clock in the morning on the eighth day. At the same time, the female-only fantasy star-catching project will be held at eight o''clock that morning.The conference committee adjusted the schedule as much as possible to avoid participating in the same competition at the same time.Of course, secret stele decoding and illusion star picking are the most popular projects, and there is no need to consider them in the final finale.


    The secret tablet is decoded into a group of three, and it takes five games to decide the champion.And the venue will change every time, from plains to valleys and so on.It considers the cooperation of the students and the adaptation of their own magic to the venue. Because of its strong practicality, it will attract a large number of audiences.


    In the final fantasy world, six preliminaries will be played in groups of four, and a total of six winners from each game will play in the final.


    Although it is said to have the least number of competitions in the Nine Schools, it does not mean that the burden on the players is light.


    First of all, with 15 minutes as a period, a total of three quarters of the game time is the longest time of the nine school battles.With the addition of a few minutes of rest in each quarter, the total game time reaches about one hour.It is much longer than the time limit of icicle attack and defense or secret monument decoding.


    Because only women can participate, they are constantly flying in the air during the competition, and they must continue to use magic to move in the air. It is said that the burden on the runners is equal to that of the full marathon.


    There are three such matches a day.From the perspective of physical strength, it is said to be more difficult than scoring a group ball or decoding a secret tablet, and it does not consider that the physical strength of girls is inherently lower than that of boys.Considering the fatigue of the players, there is a long time between the preliminary round and the final, which is a feature of this competition.


    The first game was held at 8 o''clock in the morning and used two venues.The preliminaries to seven o''clock in the night the end of the race.The final is at 7 o''clock on the night of the ninth day of the Nine Schools Tournament.Because it is better to divide the preliminaries and finals into two days, so the schedule will be arranged like this.


    The rule of illusion star picking is to hit the three-dimensional holographic ball projected in the air with the bat, which is a three-dimensional image sphere to be precise.In other words, a ten-meter-high phantom must be visible from the ground.


    In order to prevent players from blocking the projection light and causing the phantom to disappear, the 3D image projection equipment is located at the top of the circular lighting tower surrounding the stadium.Therefore, the illusion is not suitable for the bright sunlight in midsummer. According to its nature, it was originally a night competition.


    It uses a dedicated bat to hit a three-dimensional image ball projected ten meters above the ground, and the number of balls determines the outcome.Although it is a percussion, there is no hitting feel, and the sphere will not crack or shatter.


    The signal released by the player''s bat and the position of the sphere projection will be analyzed by the computer.When the bat and the image ball overlap, the sphere ends the projection.It is the scoring structure of the competition to identify the player to increase the points by the bat signal.


    How to quickly jump to the projection position of the sphere and how to quickly grasp the projection position of the sphere has become the key to victory.Of the two elements, the second element is unexpectedly easy to overlook.Nothing is faster than light, so in the end, confirming the 3D image light before moving is the fastest way.


    The aerial stereo image has a delay of a few tenths of a second before imaging.If you can sense the shaking of the imaged light wave, you can throw the light ball faster than seeing the actual light.

 1894 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01920, blow your belly up

    "Nie Jun, what do you think." Early in the morning, Mayumi put on a set of light clothing that highlighted the curve of her body, and stood in front of Nie Kong with a smile and turned around!The skirt is not short, only to the knee, but it is already bold.And Mayumi''s white legs, because she was wearing white tight tights, she was lucky to not expose her skin.Well, they really look like magic girls.


    It is no wonder that the popularity of Star Reaching in Fantasyland can be comparable to that of secret stele decoding. A group of young and beautiful girls swaying on the surface of the water in cute clothes customized for the competition, creating the charm of a fairyland, and it is of course popular with men.


    "I said you woke me up early in the morning just to show me this?" Nie Kong regretted giving Mayumi the backup key to his dormitory.Looking out the window, the sun didn''t come out yet.And although Mayumi in front of him was really cute, Nie Kong thought it was too conservative.According to his change, shorten the sleeves and lower the bottom of the skirt.The socks do not need to be too long, they should be kept a certain area with the bottom of the skirt, exposing a piece of whitening thighs and legs.


    "Bad guy, I''m so exhausted to help you adjust CAD every day, and Nie Jun, you don''t care about my game at all." Mayumi is akimbo, bulging and cute.


    "Yes, yes, Mayumi in my house is the most beautiful."


    "Huh, who...who belongs to your family. I can only coax me with sweet words, and there is no encouragement at all. If I am eliminated, Jun Nie will also bear part of the responsibility." Mayumi is embarrassed and fierce. To say that, as expected, most women are wayward and unreasonable.


    "Oh, then it seems it''s my turn to help Mayumi." Nie Kong''s cheeks suddenly turned into a smirk. In Mayumi''s exclamation, he hugged her small waist and pushed her down. Under the body.


    "Nie... Nie Jun, you... what are you doing."


    "Hey, didn''t you say it? Use practical actions to help and encourage you. Mayumi is about to participate in Fantasy Star Reaching. I will blow into your belly now to make your belly lighter like a balloon."


    "Hey, Jun Nie is going to blow...Buff me...my belly?!" She only heard that she had a big belly and made herself pregnant.


    Before Mayumi thought about the meaning of Nie Kong''s words, suddenly Nie Kong''s big mouth sealed her cherry-colored lips, Mayumi''s eyes widened.Nie Kong''s breath and saliva continued to flow into his body.


    Mayumi''s eyes were lost again, and she used to hold Nie Kong''s neck, actively cooperating with Nie Kong''s attack.


    Don¡¯t end up personally, Mayumi found out that her skirt was pulled to her waist, and her stockings were normal, but Nie Kong¡¯s big hands were broken inside her panties.After all defenses, Nie Jun finally broke through his lower body defenses. The lethal soreness made Mayumi''s heart tremble, and she hoped Nie Kong would move further.


    "Well, I blew a lot of air, has your body become light and fluttering." Nie Kong joked.


    "Woo, Jun Nie, you are too bad." Mayumi pinched the fingers of her legs and gave Nie Kong a charming and charming look.Except for not breaking through the last step, Mayumi''s body already belongs to Nie Kong.


    "Let you disturb me to sleep." Nie Kong kissed her on the cheek, Mayumi buried her head in Nie Kong''s arms, her blushing pretty face was full of shyness.


    "Nie Jun, you want to marry me."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Although it is midsummer, the sun still does not rise at 8 o''clock in the morning, only the starry sky of the night turns into a bright blue sky.


    The surface of the lake was shining brightly illuminated, and it was really beautiful and the other five girls stood on the scattered footing columns in the lake, which was the venue for the organizer to win stars for the fantasy world.


    They are holding the magical girl''s "magic wand", and their youthful and lovely atmosphere really attracted the attention of many boys.In particular, Mayumi''s face is exquisite like an elf, and her popularity in that suit is simply overwhelming.


    The moment before the red sphere was ten meters in the sky, Mayumi immediately launched the technique.There is no way that Mayumi''s magic is quick and easy. When the first ball is smashed with magic, the girls can react.


    The next ball of light is imaged, and the color is blue. She is the ball that has the longest light-emitting time and is therefore the easiest to score. Five players start the kick-off at the same time.


    Every time the players start the program at the same time, the first to complete the process is always Mayumi of No. 1 High School.Compared with the players in the same game, the people who watched the game on the periphery of the stadium gritted their teeth or bit their lips.Now that there is such a stable gap, they have to admit that there is a gap in strength with Mayumi.Because of the speed of reading magic activation, Mayumi is already at the level of a first-class magician.


    Watching her jump to the three-dimensional image, ignoring the influence of gravitational acceleration, standing still in front of the photosphere, drawing a parabola back to the footsteps after scoring, canceling the inertia and landing on the ground, everything is neat and tidy.


    Contestants from other colleges and universities were silent, as if they expected the end of the game.Sure enough, after the end of one hour, the first illusion of the stars ended with Mayumi''s first result.


    Whether it is the Seven Grass Mayumi of the Ten Division Clan or the ten characters that defeat the people, Nie Kong''s strength makes them jealous and powerless.


    From the beginning of the game to the present, they can understand that Nie Kong among the freshmen is supporting a high.Without Nie Kong and the others, the results of the three highs may have been ahead of the first place.They feel really unfair, why would talents gather in a high school.


    Now only the final finale of the secret monument is decoded, and the scores of the first high and the third high are 100 points different.The illusion of the senior group should not be considered very strong. If Yi Gao wins a champion with a secret tablet decoding, then they will have a stable chance of winning.


    The top secret stele decoding rookie contestants are: Nie Kong, Juwen Keren, and Tatsuki Kotaro. The senior group is the same as last year, and the president of Western History, Shuji Chiba will definitely play.


    When they saw that Nie Kong had teamed up with the Shi Wenjia in the ten division clan, they were suddenly dizzy.It''s too bullying, a Nie Kong has enough headaches, plus an iron wall of ten characters to kill, how to deal with it.


    Lei Shan, who has only three highs, has his eyes full of torches, but he is looking forward to washing away the humiliation of defeat.

 1895 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01921, secret stele decoding

    Mayumi¡¯s illusion is over, and the final secret tablet decoding game kicked off at nine o''clock in the morning.


    The platform used to decode the Nine Schools Battle Secret Stele consists of five terrains: forests, rocks, plains, valleys and urban areas.The preliminaries adopt a special round-robin format, and the nine colleges and universities will start four games immediately, and the top four with more wins will start single elimination finals.If the wins are the same, they are filtered based on other conditions.


    The starting point of the two sides-the place where the secret monument is set up, the straight line distance is 800 meters.Compared with the special forces of the military, they can only carry protective clothing, helmets and their own CAD!


    The opponents of the game have been randomly assigned, and the first opponent of the first high rookie game is the four high, the venue is the forest!!


    "Are you fighting against the four highs in the forest platform?" One high base camp. At this time, the relevant personnel were in a meeting, while Kotaro who participated in the secret monument decoding stared at the screen and whispered.


    The fourth high school is the school where the nine magic high schools pay the most attention to field and field practice. The forest is equivalent to their home field.On the surface, the battle platform is randomly designated by a random number formula, but it is obviously a battle platform beneficial to the four highs.


    However, including Mayumi, Mori, and other student union officials gathered in the tabernacle, none of them were deliberately worried.


    "Gantaro, you don''t need to care too much. I think your battle plan is arranged like this. Ten characters kill the secret monument, and Nie Kong is responsible for the offense. You assist Nie Kong." Chiba Xiuji said with a smile.


    The iron wall defense with ten words to kill people, combined with Nie Kong''s super attack magic, is simply perfect.Even if it is a four-high home court, he is confident.


    Shiwenkeren has no objection. He is good at defending after all, but Nie Kong shook his head and said, "That''s not good. I didn''t plan to make a move and change the positions of me and Shiwen."


    "Huh, why is Nie Jun... why?" Mayumi blinked and asked weirdly.


    "It doesn''t take me to deal with them. Ten words should be enough to deal with them." Nie Kong waved his hand and said.


    "Indeed, Nie Kong, as our top trump card, is the best to hide his strength to the final finals." Shiwenkiren nodded in response.


    Morley glanced at Nie Kong irritably, and couldn''t guess that Nie Jun seemed to have no interest in the Battle of Nine Schools.But as long as Nie Kong defends, there is no need to worry about failure.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The match between the first high and the fourth high finally started, but within five minutes of the start, the eighth high secret monument broke out within ten meters.


    The camera that monitors the foul behavior tracks the players, and the images are sent to a large screen in front of the auditorium.On a battlefield with many obstacles, the audience must use a camera to view the image.


    The large screen hanging in the air now shows the back of the Shiwenkeren walking in front of the eighth high school defender.


    "So strong!" Xiu Ci exclaimed softly, staring at the screen intently.No matter how fierce the Four High''s attacks were, they still couldn''t stop the ten characters from killing people half a step.


    Like a armored chariot, he calmly walked towards the secret monument on the opposite side step by step.The four-high magic can''t break the defensive magic of ten characters.


    The angle of the screen changes, reflecting a figure that bypasses the right side of the defender and gallops toward a tall secret monument.It turns out that the front is not the opponent of ten characters to defeat people, the four highs changed their strategy.


    The forest belongs to their home field. They were wrong at the beginning. The best defense is attack.Therefore, the attackers and assistants of the four highs did not intercept the Shiwenkeren, and used the advantage in the forest to rush to a high secret monument.


    "Is it self-accelerating?" Kotaro stood in front of them, hardening magic to strengthen the defense.His goal is not to defeat the enemy, as long as he interferes with them and buys time for the ten characters to defeat the people.


    Their pistol-shaped, specialized CAD with a shorter gun body is in the start-up style.Immediately afterwards, I saw Kotaro rushing forward with a baton in his hand.


    It is a pity that the four highs are good at field and field battles, and Guntaro is a one vs two. He only persisted for three minutes before losing.


    Of course, with the first five minutes, eight minutes can already cover a distance of 800 meters.The defender who stayed there couldn''t break the tortoise shell of Shi Zhiwen Ke Ren, and could only watch him unlock the secret monument.


    "Success! The secret monument is opened!"


    The screen set in the tabernacle showed the figure of a ten-character gram person opening the keyboard cover and smoothly typing the password.After the referee received the ten-character code, the signal for the end of the game sounded.


    Shrieking cheers are the first-year female players, so loud as if they have won the championship.In the general auditorium, a slightly smooth congratulatory scene was presented.


    Mayumi listened to the wailing of the distant fourth high school cheerleader and the cheers of Yiko, and looked at Morley inadvertently, and Morley also looked at Mayumi.


    "Nie Jun, did they win?" Mayumi chuckled lightly.


    "Yeah, none of them were able to force Nie Kong to take a shot. The fourth high''s strength is indeed too bad." Morley looked at Nie Kong, who was squinting her eyes on the secret monument with her back, and she said silently.Nie Kong was too arrogant, did he fall asleep during the game?


    "In fact, we can''t blame the four highs. If they ignore the ten characters to kill people and directly attack the secret monument Nie Jun is defending, it might cause us some trouble." Mayumi said.


    "No, they should think that the main attacker is Nie Jun, and the defense is ten characters to kill people. That''s why that happened. I have to say that Nie Jun''s laziness is also beating right." Mori said.


    "Hmph, even if Nie Kong comes to attack, the rookies of the fourth high can''t stop Nie Kong''s move. The performance of Shi Wenke is much worse than that of Nie Kong. It is a waste of time." However, Yang Shi couldn''t hold it up for some reason. Happy celebration with both hands, coldly snorted.


    The relationship between Shiwenkeren and Western History is very bad, there should be no possibility of reconciliation, only to wait a month or two for him to graduate and leave.


    "It can''t be like this. We can keep Nie Kong''s physical strength as our hole card." Chiba Xiuci said.


    "I can''t understand him." Yoshi said.


    "Haha! That being the case, then the president of our senior class should beat them, and perform better than them." Chiba Shuji laughed.


    And because the rookie game ended in four games, it was the turn of the senior group preliminaries.

 1896 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01922, fighting three high

    On the night of the ninth day of the Nine-School Battle, Mayumi won the illusion star-winning rookie championship as he wished, making the first high school secure the position of the championship, which was 120 points away from the second-place triple high.


    And Nie Kong''s secret stele decoding, also aggressively advanced to the final with four victories.The tournament held on the last day was the final of the secret monument decoding single elimination finals for the nine-school battle.


    The Battle of Nine Schools also welcomed the last day.There is only one type of secret tablet decoding in the competition held today. The first single elimination finals will start at 9 o''clock, the second game will be held at 10 o''clock in the afternoon, and the third place will be held at 1 o''clock in the afternoon.


    The award ceremony and closing ceremony will be held at 3:30. The nine school battles in the arena will end at five o''clock, and the nine school celebration party will be held at seven in the evening.Unlike the social gathering before the opening ceremony, the banquet after the closing ceremony is the real occasion for goodwill exchanges among schools.Not only the exchanges of the nine high school students, but also the opportunity to meet powerful people in the wizard society, so the third graders are especially looking forward to the banquet.However, for the four schools that advance to the knockout rounds, everything must wait until the end of the game.


    The losing schools are no longer in a hurry, and the players and logisticians have done their best, quietly waiting for the decisive moment to come.


    The tabernacle of No. 1 High School is no exception. Centered on Nie Kong, who sits lazily like Mount Tai, the players and logistics staff are nervous, but people desperately suppress their impetuous mentality, waiting for the order of the game.


    The four colleges and universities that were promoted soon won and lost. The finals decoded by the secret tablet were the first high school versus the third high school.The rookie match and the regular match of the senior group are both the same opponent. In various senses, it is a matchup of new hatred and hatred. In other words, it is a destined matchup.But it has to be said that the overall strength of the three highs is indeed comparable to the first few years.This year, with the support of Nie Kong and the others, the gap between the two was opened.


    The newcomer match secret monument decoding final began, Nie Kong and Gangtaro stood on the plain battlefield a few kilometers in radius.Because there is no cover in the plain battlefield, the test is the accuracy of the magician''s long-range magic.


    Looking at Lei Shan Toru and Yoshida Shingo on the opposite side, Nie Kong''s eyes were a little surprised.He could see the confidence of winning from the expressions of the three-high trio. It is likely that they are hiding some cards or methods.


    As soon as the signal rang, the two camps began to bombard each other with magic.


    Magic long-range attack, the distance between the two positions is about 600 meters, that is a bit difficult distance even with sniper rifles, but it is not a problem for magicians who are good at long-range magic.


    The strange thing is that Shingo Yoshida didn''t use CAD, instead he used a spell similar to the talisman. It should be the "Shinto" magic of their Yoshida family. Nie Kong''s eyes could see the weird spiritual creature he had summoned.


    In the face of the weird Shinto magic, Shiwenkeren, as always, blocked all kinds of attacks, and was blocked by layers of protective walls spread out for this.No one can stop the advance of the Ke people, multiple mobile wall defense magic-phalanx.The Kren actually walked towards the enemy line step by step in the wide arena.The third high school player cannot be ignored or avoided.As for the magic released by Lei Shan Che''s Thunder Element, the power is amazing, but it can''t help people.With the increasing pressure on their footsteps, they forced them to continue to attack.The impenetrable attack should have consumed the strength of the attacker and the defender at the same time, but compared to the third high school three who were completely panting, Ke Ren was not at all tired.


    Nie Kong thought that the battle was over, he found Toru Lei Shan and Shingo Yoshida looked at each other.


    "Quicksand hell!" When the Shiwenkeren was only fifty meters away from them, Shingo Yoshida shot out a green light.


    The ground made a trembling sound of "Boom!", and I saw the mud under the feet of Shiwenkeren, and suddenly a large sinkhole with a width of 3 meters and a depth of 6 meters appeared.Shi Wenkeren was careless for a while, failed to bless the flying magic and suddenly fell in.


    The quicksand hell is a kind of "elf" of the independent intelligence entity under the ground, compressing and fixing the sand in the ground, digging holes in the ground to form a hole in the ground, and making a foothold on the ground The ancient magic that caused the hollow trap to fall.


    Since they couldn''t break the magic of ten characters to defeat people, they simply changed their minds to hinder the actions of ten characters to defeat people.Like an old bull with brute force, if he sinks into the quagmire, he will only sink deeper and deeper.Especially the elves magic of the Yoshida family is very weird. Only people with radiant light allergies can see the hidden elves in the soil. It is not surprising that the Shizijike people were pitted by Yoshida family.


    After submerging the Shiwenkeren in the deep soil, Lei Shan Toru and Yoshida Shingo rushed to Nie Kong''s camp at the fastest speed.It seemed that they had planned already, bypassing Shi Wenjian Ren and targeting Nie Kong.


    Kontaro was shocked and kicked the ground suddenly.Like a huge rock flying horizontally, trying to stop them.


    "Hmph, I don''t have time to play with you." Lei Shan Toru''s equally strong body collided with Guntaro head-on, but unlike Guntaro''s hardening magic, Lei Shan Toru''s body was covered with lightning.


    Kotaro was paralyzed, and realized that his hardened magic could not defend against Thunder Mountain''s lightning magic.He felt very frustrated. He thought he had won a few games very well and was contented, but he didn''t expect to be the enemy of Lei Shan Toru.He squeezed out a little force and looked at Nie Kong, the last defensive fortress. Now he can only hope that Nie Kong can stop them for a while, dragging them to run out of the soil.


    "Yoshida, go and read the secret stele. Let me deal with him alone. I said I would defeat him for a shame." Lei Shanche laughed arrogantly.


    "Well, you have to be careful yourself."


    Yoshida smiled and nodded, because there were not many incidents left for him, and his quicksand hell couldn''t trap people for much time.Splitting up is indeed the best way to ensure victory.


    Nie Kong smiled with care. He who was sitting elegantly on the secret tablet and watching the show gently jumped down, seemingly nervous.


    On the contrary, Shingo Yoshida became nervous under the influence of Nie Kong, and a layer of cold sweat appeared on his palms.He was very jealous of Nie Kong, because he practiced "Shinto" magic since he was a child and was very sensitive to the outside world.

 1897 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01923, defeat the three highs

    "Nie Kong, I won''t lose to you again, Blazing God''s Domain!" There was no extra nonsense to waste time, Lei Shan Che instantly issued his own magic.


    The blue and white divine light, like a 100-watt light bulb in the dark, illuminates the plain battlefield for several kilometers.And within a dozen meters of Lei Shantou, the harsh wind, thunder and hot air waves covered Nie Kong.A discerning person could tell at a glance that Lei Shan Teru used large-scale high-level domain magic.He should have already read the CAD activation formula, so he ran in front of Nie Kong and Lei Shanche could instantly cast an A-level magic.


    Divergence and release complex magic, which decomposes the gas into ions, and then forcibly separates the cations and electrons of the electronic clock, thereby creating a high-energy electromagnetic field release domain magic.If Nie Kong¡¯s Ice-Mist God Realm is frozen by a blizzard, then his lightning release magic is hot lava, in fact, the attributes of the two magics are just opposite.


    Although ancient element magic has withdrawn from the mainstream stage of magic in history, the magic power of the Thunder and Fire elements is indeed overbearing.Covering Nie Kong''s radius of 50 meters, the lawn and soil on the ground were all burned into coke.


    Yoshida''s face changed, and Lei Shan Toru''s magic had obviously violated the rules.The use of deadly high-powered magic is prohibited in the secret stele decoding game.


    Lei Shanche smiled. It turned out that he had a head-on-head plan with Nie Kong''s Ice Mist Divine Realm, to defeat Nie Kong face-to-face.Even if not, Lei Shan Toru felt that his magic could delay Yoshida''s time and let him read the secret tablet to win.


    What made Leishan completely shocked and at a loss was that Nie Kong didn''t use the Frozen Mist Divine Realm that once defeated him, but instead stretched out his hand like a ten-character man.The CAD on his wristband sent a gentle light of thought.


    "Lian array square wall." He only heard four unbelievable words uttered from his mouth, and Lei Shan Che saw the airtight defense layer centered on Nie Kong.And the hot plasma was actually blocked in front, and the high-temperature voltage plasma actively bypassed Nie Kong.


    Even if the flames and thunder formed by the high temperature and thunder and lightning cannot break the barrier, his shield looks exactly like the Shiwenkeren pitted in the pit.


    How could it be, how could he learn the iron wall secret technique of the ten characters?Lei Shan''s face was unbelievable, as if he had seen a ghost.If it hadn''t been for the Shiwenkeren who had fallen into the pit and had just used the square wall of the formation, Lei Shanche would have thought that the Nie Kong on the opposite side was the civet cat for the prince who was transformed by the Shiwenkeren with magic.


    "Archer, try to hold him for more than ten seconds, I''ll help you!!" Shingo Yoshida, who was supposed to unlock the secret monument, stopped, stunned by Nie Kong''s magic, and sang in a low voice for a while before he could hit the ground. Several green lights were emitted.It was exactly the same as the method used to deal with the ten-character defeating people, and the only way to break the defense was to trap Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong thought that Yoshida would send out a quicksand hell, but he seemed to underestimate Yoshida''s IQ, and he didn''t use the same trick a second time.


    In the meantime, Lei Shan Toru rushed towards Nie Kong holding a short-stick CAD.


    "Lightning Blade!" He roared, and the short stick in his hand flashed with blue electric current, which stretched out to form a light blade.If the high-frequency blade of the vibration system is a high-speed vibrating blade, it conducts vibrations that exceed the binding force of molecules when it comes in contact with an object, and cuts the magic after the solid is partially liquefied.The Leiguang Blade solidifies the lightning to form a sharp blade, which is very destructive.But he knew that he couldn''t break Nie Kong''s defense, he could only listen to Yoshida''s arrangement to delay the time.When he thought that he would not be able to defeat Nie Kong in actual combat, he felt ashamed and unwilling.


    "The phonon shoots!" The frequency of the ultrasonic vibration rose suddenly, barely forming a hotline in Nie Kong.And Mayumi, who is familiar with magic, discovered that Nie Kong used counter-magic to interfere with the heat wave of Blazing God''s Domain, condensing all its remaining power into a hotline for phonon shooting.That was the A-level magic of the vibration department released by the Yotsuba Research Institute. The start-up was not made public. I didn''t expect Nie Kong to use it in the Battle of Nine Schools.


    The ultra-high temperature hotline hit Lei Shantou''s Thunder Blade, and the surrounding hot air also cooled down at the same time.


    Lei Shan was horrified. He didn''t expect that Nie Kong would have spare power to launch a counterattack after using the square wall of the continuous formation, but Nie Kong could control two A-level magic at the same time!!Can you get acquainted with a high-level magician who has been regarded as admired by thousands of people? Is he strong enough? He and he are not at the same level.


    Lei Shan was helpless, and could only forcibly block Lei Guang''s CAD in front of him.Only a loud bang was heard, thunder and fire instantly collided fiercely, and the mutual interference of the two magics exploded.


    Phonon Step Shot was originally an A-level magic, and how powerful it is to integrate a little destructive power. As for the Thunder Blade, it belongs to a B-level melee magic, which is naturally unstoppable.


    The first is that the short stick CAD was burned into coke, and the phonon shot through his shoulder without reducing its prestige, leaving a burnt wound the size of an egg, and the painful Thunder Mountain fell to the ground constantly screaming!!


    "Archer!" Yoshida''s expression changed, and then stared at Nie Kong fiercely, "Damn, let you taste the power of our Yoshida family."


    Shingo Yoshida released the magic that he had prepared for a long time, and suddenly eight faint green lights appeared in several directions of Nie Kong, encompassing Nie Kong''s ten meters.


    "Enchantment?" Nie Kong said softly.


    "Yes, the normal enchantment can''t help your defenses, but its function is to disturb the spirit." Although the square wall can defend against almost eight major systems of magic, it is powerless against magic outside the system.For example, the lament of Styx in the middle of the night, the poisonous bee of Black Feather and so on.


    The enchantment in ancient magic is ancient magic that uses elves, shikigami, charms, seals, etc. as the medium to produce effects defined by the operator in a specific area.The effects include dense fog, phantoms, driving out the crowd, cognitive obstruction, etc., and Nie Kong can see that the enchantment in front of him is an illusion effect that hinders his cognition.


    Outside Yoshida could not help but breathe a sigh of relief when he saw the barrier covering Nie Kong.Even if Nie Kong still has the physical strength to use against the interference in the magic domain, he can''t break the barrier for a while.


    Yoshida was planning to walk to a high secret monument, but suddenly his face turned pale and he spouted a mouthful of blood.He suddenly looked back at the enchantment, he found that the eight elves of the servant had lost contact!


    The enchantment made a "poof" and was shaken to pieces.


    "We lost." Yoshida smiled wryly.

 1898 The collapse of the second element text 01924, the invitation of Kyushima Retsu

    The newcomer game of secret stele decoding ended with one high winning the championship, so the total score of one high is 170 points higher than the second three high.Even if the secret tablet decoding of the senior group makes the three highs win, it cannot change the results of the high ranking, because the score gap is too big.


    The frustrated three high performances were mediocre, and Chiba Xiuji and the others repaired it miserably in the last secret stele decoding.Many spectators booed, they despised that the senior group is not as high as a newcomer.


    What they call "high level" refers to the magic used during the game and how it is used.Especially the magic displayed by Nie Kong was so smart that countless magicians felt powerful.For Mayumi and the others, Nie Kong''s superb magic skills were a matter of course.


    The battle of the nine schools ended, and the hall was completely different from the tension two weeks ago, shrouded in a peaceful atmosphere.It is impossible for young students not to be obsessed with winning or losing at all, but they have just been freed from the ten-day fierce battle and have been exposed to tension for a short period of time. Most of the students have become excessive due to reaction forces. friendly.The costumes for the joint dinner after the game are still the uniforms of the schools.


    "Nie Jun, your popularity is so high." The one who came to talk with a plain smile was Nie Kong''s partner Shi Wenkeren.


    Nie Kong and Mayumi are surrounded by female students from other schools, organizers of the conference, high-ranking officials from the base that provide venues, corporate officials sponsoring the conference, and various media.


    After the big man left, the venue became peaceful, shrouded in an impetuous atmosphere.


    The music sounded softly, and people were specially invited to perform live during the meeting. So far, the time that boys and girls most look forward to has arrived.


    The male compatriots took the young girl who had been exhausted so far to increase their feelings and walked to the center of the venue to dance.Although it''s a shame not to wear a dress, the dancing party doesn''t seem to mind.


    As expected, the teenagers gathered next to Mayumi and Mori of the magic face regardless of school or school year, but no one succeeded in inviting them.


    As for Nie Kong, it was much more lively than Mayumi''s two girls.The countless boys around him gritted their teeth at Nie Kong, because Nie Kong took away more than half of the girls in the venue.


    Nie Kong finally ran out of the crowd and appeared in front of Mayumi in a little embarrassment.


    "Too popular and troublesome."


    Smelling the fragrance of a young girl covering himself, Nie Kong was a little emotional.If it weren''t for conservativeness, his face would have been covered with lipstick.And Mayumi couldn''t help pouting, "Nie Jun, I think you are a little bit really happy about Shu."


    "They are so beautiful. You can''t make up the difference in quality in quantity. How about, who of you should dance the first dance with me." Nie Kong smiled and performed aristocratic etiquette.


    Seeing Nie Kong''s big hand stretched out, Mori and Mayumi blushed.But Mayumi Bimoli would seize the opportunity and put his jade hand on Nie Kong''s palm despite the shame.


    And Morley was a little annoyed and envied, and blamed himself for missing the opportunity because of his shyness.


    On the stage, Nie Kong and Mayumi danced gracefully.Mayumi is wearing a blue school uniform, without high heels on her feet, and she has a body shape that reaches Nie Kong''s shoulders, which is indeed a bit small.But the dance of the two did attract everyone''s attention.


    At the end of the song, Mayumi showed a contented and sweet smile. She was about to tease Morley a few words, and found that Morley blushed and threw herself into Nie Kong''s arms.Nie Kong didn''t understand her careful thinking, she didn''t want to lose to Mayumi.Nie Kong had no choice but to accompany Morley to jump again.After all, Nie Kong has experienced many noble banquets, and the scene of his experience is many times larger than it is now. The boys around him are nothing compared to him.


    All the girls looked at Nie Kong as if they were idiots, and wanted to tear off Morley to dance with Nie Kong.A handsome and powerful person, not a hundred of the ten divisions, has already driven them crazy.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After completing two dances with the two girls, Nie Kong and Mayumi sat at the dining table and chatted and rested. No matter who invited them, they declined each other. Mayumi and Morley also refused to accept the boy''s request.


    With one exception, it was the famous granddaughter of Kyushima Retsu, Kyoko Fujiwara.Wearing a white dress, the tall and mature figure is indeed not comparable to the two women for the time being.


    "Mr. Nie Kong, can I borrow some time, my grandpa wants to talk to you."


    "I don''t have time, our first-high celebration banquet is about to begin." Nie Kong vetoed it.


    "Don''t worry, you won''t waste too much time." Fujiwara Kyoko continued.


    Mayumi and Mori pushed Nie Kong behind her back. In her opinion, it was a great blessing to be able to speak with Kyushima Lie alone.


    "Well, I only have ten minutes." Nie Kong saw that it was difficult to refuse, and agreed to her request, by the way, see what the guy Jiu Dao Lie had to say to him.


    Kyoko Fujiwara smiled sweetly.


    Nie Kong put down the wine glass, followed the girl and left the banquet venue, and came to another quiet cafe.In that cafe, only a rickety old man was drinking tea quietly.


    Deliberately taking him out during the banquet, Nie Kong was curious about what topics he had to discuss with himself.


    "Let''s talk, what''s the matter!" As soon as Nie Kong sat in front of him, he asked straightforwardly, not at all polite.


    "Nie Kong, what''s your impression of the Tenth Division?" Jiu Dao Lie put down the hot tea cup and said with a gentle smile.


    His temperament is very good, no wonder he can become a super magician, his mental power is very condensed.If it is not the limit of the world, maybe his strength should not be limited to the current level.


    "It''s amazing, the ten divisions are the strongest magician group in Japan." Nie Kong let out a chuckle.


    "That''s it." After a while, Kyushima nodded with a smile.


    "Then, I will suggest at the meeting of the divisions as the Nie Kong, as the Nie Kong, you should become a member of our ten divisions. Even in the world, our Japanese ten divisions can be said to be in modern magic. The field is also leading, you should not bury your talent."

 1899 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01925, Kyushima Retsus plan

    "Let me think about it... what do you think of Mayumi, the seven grasses of our ten division clan?" Kyushima inquired.


    "How do you feel? Do you mean being married?" Nie Kong was amused by this. He was too nosy, and actually wanted to help himself arrange a marriage.


    "Yes, according to the rumors that came out some time ago, you seem to be engaged to her, right? When are you going to get married." Kyushima said with interest.Originally, the small rumors would not attract his attention, and the men who wanted to marry the Seven Grass Family could form a large line.For example, Wulunjia and Shiwenjia, and several of the Shishi clan have that meaning, but who would have thought that a dark horse would come out in the middle.In all aspects, it is really based on the meaning of various levels. The Five Wheels of Foreign History and the Shiwen Keren are indeed far from Nie Kong. No wonder Mayumi chose Nie Kong.


    "As for the target of President Qicao, Shiwenjia and Wulunjia should be among them." Nie Kong smiled.


    "Well, that was a long time ago. It''s rare that Nanakusa Mayumi is not your favorite?" Kyushima asked rhetorically.


    "No. Don''t look at Qicao, she is actually very cute. But she and I are not at that point right now, or I haven''t considered getting married yet." Nie Kong responded.


    "Haha, yes, you are only in the first year of high school. Don''t worry, don''t worry, let''s wait until graduation to talk about marriage." Jiu Dao Lie showed a gentle smile.


    "I didn''t mean that. I didn''t say that I want to marry Mayumi. Of course, I will arrange the marriage myself. There is no need to worry about you." Nie Kong said calmly, shaking his head.


    "Oh, is it because Mayumi is not what you want. Then you can consider her two younger sisters. The last time I saw them was two years ago, but both of them are beautiful embryos that people expect!" It seems that he is very attached to Nie Kong''s lifelong events, and he will not give up unless he achieves his goals.


    Nie Kong frowned and saw that Kyushima was manipulating his marriage with Mayumi in exchange for profit, so he was disgusted all at once.


    "Who knows what will become in two years, I''m just a high school student, and I want to talk about getting married or getting engaged too early."


    "Is that so?" Kyushima tilted his head slightly, without the slightest anger: "But, you can''t be too leisurely. One-on-one victory over the ancient magic "Shinto" Yoshida family and the element family Leishan family, for The meaning of the ten divisions is much heavier than you think."


    As long as Nie Kong didn''t announce that he would stand on the united front with the Tenth Division Clan, that would inevitably attract the chase of countless families.After all, Nie Kong''s magic genes are too good, and they can give everything for the rise of the family.The blood of the Shiwen family is not even as good as Nie Kong, and Nie Kong is likely to surpass Shiwen to become the top family of the ten divisions. Nie Kong is too eye-catching.


    "If you think they are too naive, then I can introduce my granddaughter to you. Her name is Kyoko Fujiwara. She is impeccable in body and appearance. What do you think?"


    Upon hearing the introduction of Jiu Da Lie, Nie Kong looked at the girl standing aside.Kyoko Fujiwara blushed, and she was a little cautious in behavior. She didn''t expect Grandpa to draw the flames of war on her.


    And I have to say that Kyoko Fujiwara is already 24 years old, and the family is indeed pressing for her marriage.For the big family of the magic family, there is no freedom of marriage.If it hadn''t been sheltered by a military commander, he might have been married to an asshole.Speaking of her commander-in-command You Yezi, Kyoko is full of admiration and admiration.Although Nie Kong was handsome in front of him, Commander You Yezi felt much more "handsome" than him.Kyoko Fujiwara was unwilling to let herself marry him, but he couldn''t refute grandpa''s words.Girls living in a big family rarely have the right to control their own destiny, except for the Yotsuba family, so she hates to admit that she is the granddaughter of Kyushima Retsu.


    "Haha, you are really interesting. Okay, if I can''t talk with Sister Mayumi and Morley, then I''ll talk to your granddaughter by the way." Nie Kong laughed.


    "It seems that you like a lot of girls." Jiu Dao Lie was taken aback, and he clearly understood what Nie Kong''s words meant. He thought that Nie Kong had several girls she liked, but couldn''t decide.


    I have been following Nie Kong for a while, and Nie Kong has a lot of information in his hands. For example, the girls close to Nie Kong are listed.Jiu Dao Lie only hoped that Nie Kong would not marry Black Feather Ayako to strengthen the Si Ye family, and then some unexpected events would definitely happen.The Siye Family is strong enough, and only Nie Kong''s existence can balance their development.


    According to his expectation, it is best for Nie Kong and Xiangzi to marry and become a member of the Jiudao family.It''s a pity that Xiangzi is a bit older, and I don''t know what Nie Kong''s tastes are.


    "I''m going back if it''s okay. I hope you don''t interfere with my personal affairs." Nie Kong stood up lazily, and without even looking at Jiu Da Lie, he left the quiet cafe.


    Jiu Dao Lie slowly looked at Nie Kong, sighed in his heart while drinking the cooling hot tea.He knew that he was too anxious for a while, in fact, the best way is to arrange for a girl in the family to approach him.


    Seeing the majestic departure from the back, Kyushima Retsu thinks that he is a very terrifying magician, even the young self cannot be his opponent.So his tone has always been very gentle, without a bit of majesty, he understands that he can''t force it.


    "Grandpa, he...he is too self-righteous, he thinks whoever he is, everyone will like him." Kyouko Fujibayashi exclaimed dissatisfiedly.


    "Xiangzi, you should understand his value. He has all the two magic talents of the Ten Division Seven Herbs and the Ten Characters. If he likes it, I can even make all three of your granddaughters in the family marry him. ." Kyushima said indifferently.


    Listening to Kujiwara''s crazy words, Fujiwara Kyoko''s face turned white, and he didn''t dare to say anything bad about Nie Kong.She was very depressed, and it seemed that for the sake of her life''s happiness, she could only temporarily hide in the independent magic outfit brigade.


    "Huh, the commander asked me to investigate his information. I have to add fuel and jealousy to it. Although his strength is indeed very strong, wouldn''t the world change without him?"

 1900 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01926Yu Yezis anger

    The banquet announcing the end of the Battle of the Nine Schools was gone, followed by a victory celebration banquet that belonged only to Yigao.Students from the other eight colleges and universities left one by one, and the noisy venue became much quieter.And Kyoko Fujiwara also completed the task of contacting Nie Kong entrusted by the commander, bidding farewell to his grandfather Kyushima Retsu and returning to the independent magic outfit team.


    Silent night fell quietly, and only a few orange lights flickered in the Japanese army base on the outskirts of Tokyo.Unlike the brilliant lights in downtown Tokyo, it looks a bit dim and mysterious.Of course, if it is underestimated, it will definitely be severely hit.Even if Kyoko Fujiwara was a second lieutenant in the independent magic outfit brigade, her authority was not enough to eliminate layers of scrutiny.The high technology in the base is the first line of defense, followed by the guards of the magician soldiers.


    Kyoko Fujiwara showed his identity certificate and went to the center of the base layer by layer.Seeing that the lights in the office of Lord You Yezi were still on, Xiangzi felt that it was necessary to report to You Yezi as soon as possible, for fear that he might miss or forget something the next day.


    When he came to the office door, Kyoko Fujiwara knocked gently on the door and shouted "Report."


    "Come in."


    Hearing a cold and majestic voice from inside, Kyoko dared to open the door.


    In her eyes, a cold and dignified girl in a black uniform lay halfway on an office chair and watched the recorded video of the Battle of the Nine Schools displayed on the terminal. At this time, she just saw the secret tablet decoding rookie match one high VS three high.Probably because of her busy schedule, she doesn''t have time to watch the live broadcast.


    Kyoko didn''t dare to disturb You Yezi, standing by and waiting quietly for the end.Finally, half an hour later, after watching Nie Kong defeated Lei Shan Toru and Yoshida to win the game, You Yezi turned off the video.


    "Second Lieutenant Fujiwara, tell me about the information you''ve inquired about." Yuyako turned her chair and turned her beautiful cheeks to Kyoko, making Kyoko almost lost for a moment.


    Whether it was Mayumi Nanaka, who was known as the devilish face, or the girl Lori Shiba Shenxue, who was so pure that she was ashamed of herself, she was a bit inferior to Yuyako in front of her.


    You Yezi combined the advantages of Nie Kong and Zhenye''s appearance, and can already become a girl of disaster level.It''s a pity that it''s too cold, otherwise if she is like her mother Zhenye''s charming and charming, she will definitely be able to fascinate all men in the world.It''s just that in Fujiwara''s eyes, Yuyako''s cold arrogance is so "handsome."


    "Yes. Divide into the analysis of strength and character. The first is strength. Nie Kong''s performance in the Nine Schools battle was very outstanding. Compared with the same grade, the level of magic is very different. Basically, the students who competed with him felt very much about the victory. Desperate. And the most important thing is that he can use the undisclosed A-level magic of Four Leaf Technology and the secret arts of Seven Herbs and Ten Characters. It is very strange. Even if my grandfather Kyushima Retsu, he said he was not sure. Won Nie Kong." Kyoko Fujiwara said solemnly.It would be fine if he didn''t investigate, but after investigating he found that Nie Kong felt more and more mysterious.


    "He can skillfully use the attack magic of Lianfang Fangbi and Yotsuba''s family of defensive magic with ten characters of iron wall, he is indeed quite capable." You Yezi just nodded indifferently.


    "Commander...can the commander beat him?" Kyoko Fujiwara asked in surprise.


    "What''s the difficulty in defeating him? Although the defensive magic of the Shiwenjia has some characteristics, it is unnecessary for me." You Yezi''s eyes narrowed, and the brightly lit room turned into darkness strangely.No, it is not pure darkness, there are many light spots floating in the starry night sky.It is beautiful and dangerous.


    Fujiwara exclaimed, staring blankly at the change in front of him: "Could it be... Is it Meteor Ye?!" But... But it belongs to the rumored Yotsuba Maya''s exclusive high-level magic, and even the iron wall of the ten characters family is defended. I can''t do that magic, but... but the commander can learn it, it''s incredible!


    As if feeling that she had lost her temper, You Yezi stopped her magic and said calmly, "Go on."


    "Yeah. In terms of his character, because I accompanied my grandfather Kyushima Retsu to meet him for a short time, I could only analyze a little bit from the words and expressions of the discussion. He was very reluctant to accept other people''s arrangements. His tone of voice during the conversation Although he is very gentle and kind, he can hear that he is strong and proud," said Kyoko Fujiwara.


    You Yezi frowned and said directly: "You tell everything you have in contact with him."


    "Yes."


    Kyoko Fujiwara didn''t say any unnecessary nonsense, and said all of Nie Kong''s every move, including every sentence.


    When talking about Nie Kong''s saying that if you can''t talk to Mayumi and the other girls, you might marry Fujiwara, Yu Yezi''s wooden desk was crushed to pieces with a click.


    Kyoko Fujiwara looked at the chief tremblingly, and found that her cold cheeks now seemed to be frosted, and the eyes of the black crystals reflected raging anger.


    "Asshole, I really dare to hide from my mother, I don''t have the kind of father who sows seeds indiscriminately." You Yezi bitterly hated in her heart, gritted her teeth in annoyance.


    "Sir... Commander, what''s wrong with you?" Kyoko Fujiwara couldn''t understand why Yuyako was suddenly angry.


    "I''m fine." You Yezi exhaled, forcibly suppressing his dissatisfaction.


    "Since he is so powerful, then it seems we need to invite him to our independent magic outfit brigade to explore his details." You Yezi said coldly.


    "His identity is just a student, so it might be a bit troublesome to call him in the name of the army rashly." Kyoko Fujiwara looked at the dynamite-like Yuyako and said worriedly.According to the commander''s current appearance, the purpose of calling Nie Kong must be to give him a severe lesson.She was in a mess, why did Officer You Yezi care about Nie Kong so much?


    "Don''t worry, you will order for me tomorrow. There are as many reasons as there are--Isn''t there a lot of doubts in the case of the Ninefold Yakumo Temple more than half a year ago, let him come under investigation." You Yezi waved.


    "Understood." Kyoko Fujiwara nodded in response.


    "You have been tired for a few days, go back and rest."

 1901 The collapse of the second element Text 01927, Sibo Dayes mission?

    Two days after the Battle of the Nine Schools ended, the bustling and bustling Tokyo slowly cooled down, and the work of the police was much easier.


    In the independent magic outfit group, Kyoko Fujiwara was annoyed by the crowds coming and going in the base. Commander Yuyako asked her to invite Nie Kong to the magic outfit group, but if she went to meet Nie herself as a second lieutenant of the independent magic outfit. When Kong meets again, Nie Kong may have mistakenly thought that she was not at ease.


    Who is the most suitable place to arrange? It¡¯s definitely not good for someone with a higher position than yourself. Why don¡¯t you order them to go, what will others think of her?


    Kyoko glanced around, and suddenly the figure of a thin young man appeared before her eyes.His code name in the army is Da Hei Long Ye, he is very ordinary, and he is only 14 years old!Because of the Okinawa incident last year, it was only by chance that I could become a member of the magic outfit.Nevertheless, his hard training, powerful physical skills, and magic have won the trust of his teammates, and he already has the same rank of second lieutenant as himself as an electronic witch at a young age.If there are a few more years, I believe that his position will be higher than his own, and he will even become a big man like Kazama.


    "Big Black Dragon, come with me, I have something to tell you." Xiangzi''s heart moved, as if he remembered that Big Black Dragon had also asked himself about Nie Kong''s information, maybe he could be qualified for the task of Sister You Yezi.


    "Yes." Siboda also followed Xiaozi with a blank face, and the two came to an empty office on the base alone.The room was covered with a piece of electronic display screen, it can be seen that the owner is an electronic control, or an electronic expert.


    "Excuse me, Lieutenant Fujiwara, what''s your order." Facing Fujiwara, Spoda still said coldly, ignoring Fujiwara''s beauty.


    "Our commander has arranged a task for our troops. I think you are very suitable to carry out it. You should know the classmate Nie Kong, a high-level student. Our commander intends to let you invite him to our troops." Fujiwara Kyoko said .


    Upon hearing Nie Kong''s name, Si Bo Da Ye''s black eyes flashed with a cold chill.For Fujiwara''s order, he did not refuse but nodded slowly.


    Fujiwara Kyoko was overjoyed, "Thank you."


    "If you have his news and specific location, please tell me, I will "invite" him to our troops as a guest." Siba turned his back to Fujiwara and left, leaving only that sentence unceremoniously.


    In Si Bo Da Ye''s heart, there was a sneer: "Nie Kong, since you dare to hurt my sister, don''t blame me for being polite."


    After returning from the Nine Schools War, my sister has been in depression until now.Si Poda could also see that Shen Xue was hurt deeply.


    Fujiwara didn''t notice anything unusual, because Spoda had always put on a cold dead face.If she knew that Spoda might also avenge her personal revenge, she might regret her decision.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Because the Nine-School Battle took too much time during the vacation, the summer vacation for Magic High School is until the end of August, while the summer vacation for ordinary science and engineering or liberal arts high schools mostly ends in mid-August.


    So as soon as the Nine Schools War ended, Nie Kong and their summer vacation took place from the 12th to the end of the month.They only have 20 days of vacation, and there is no school vacation that was popular in the last century.


    "Late night, I will be away from home for two or three days tomorrow. That... The Seven Grass Family has a seaside villa in Xiaoli, so Mayumi invited us to play there." After staying at home for a few days late at night, Nie Kong received Mayumi''s hair. s mail.In the scorching summer vacation, students usually go back to the beach to play, and Mayumi and their daughters are no exception.


    "Is it the private beach of the Qicao family?" Nie Kong''s waist was tightened late at night in the swimming pool, and suddenly felt something strange in his heart.She knew Nanakusa''s intentions very well, and discovered Nie Kong''s excellence. She would definitely line up her daughter as a tool for marriage.No, not only Hong Yi, but also several of their families are the same.


    It is a pity that they are all one step late.Although Nie Kong does not belong to their Si Ye family for the time being, she feels that she is already Nie Kong''s person, and the relationship is naturally close to Si Ye.


    "Yeah." Nie Kong briefly answered the late night''s inquiry.It is popular among the rich to build villas on the uninhabited island of Ogasawara.The uninhabited islands where villas can be built are islands that originally had landlords but were later unmanaged.In fact, those lands were deserted because they were uninhabited.The practice of constructing high-end villas that achieve the goal of zero emissions, not to mention destroying nature, or even the effective use of land, has been recognized by the state.Because among the wealthy class, there are only a handful of rich people who own private beach villas, so late at night, I was only surprised."It''s a pity, our Yotsuba''s private seaside villa is on Okinawa. If it weren''t for the destruction of Ta Ya''s fleet last summer, Shenxue and I might be able to accompany you to play this year." Midnight regretfully said.


    "It doesn''t matter, we will have a chance to play in the future when the rebuilding is completed."


    Nie Kong looked a little embarrassed, and it seemed that he also had a share of ruining there.It was the powerful magic that was broken down into energy by several bullets at that time, and he has not been able to find out who has released it so far.


    In the middle of the night, Qiao blushed and said softly: "Then... Then you have to accompany me tonight."


    Nie Kong laughed, stretched out his hand to hug the slender waist late at night, and said happily: "Well, I will let your sisters stay with me when I have time."


    "Hey, Sister Zhenye won''t show off against you. If you really have the ability to make her willing to accompany you, I would be very happy to see that scene." Late at night, he sighed, and wiped out the memory more than 20 years ago. During the operation, more than 20 years ago, she forcibly pushed her biological daughter Yoyeko Yoyoko to the Black Feather family and turned into Black Feather Yoye...No matter what, she hurt her too deeply in the middle of the night.


    "Wait and be optimistic, I will let your sisters get back together." Nie Kong smiled in his heart. Some time ago, in reuniting with Zhenye, Nie Kong has cured her.Although there is a little pimple between the two, Nie Kong will capture her body and mind in the future.


    Currently Nie Kong is not worried about Zhen Ye, but his daughter You Yezi.She was not raised by herself like Bra, who had lost her father for more than 20 years, and she must have great resentment towards herself.Let her admit that she feels a long way to go.

 1902 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01928There is a summer vacation with Mayumi and them

    "Wow... what a beautiful yacht." Morley looked up at the pure white hull with shining eyes. She is different from school at this time. Today she is wearing a knee-length slim-fitting short skirt, contrasting with the lace open skirt on the side. At the end, Mayumi''s slender and stylish legs are unreservedly showing.


    "Mori''s house also has at least a yacht, right?" Mayumi said with a light smile on her lovely sun hat.


    "Although I have a boat in my house, compared to yours, it shouldn''t be called a yacht. It feels terrible to set up." Morley whispered helplessly, Mayumi seemed to have no idea what expression to put on, and only smiled vaguely. .


    "You two little rich women don''t show off in front of me, let''s get on the boat." Nie Kong said.


    Listening to Nie Kong''s teasing, the two women glared at Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong took the two beauties and boarded the luxurious yacht.Nie Kong glanced around and found a "captain" in Class A.The captain''s cap on his head is very deep, and he is wearing a coat with decorative buttons.


    "Oh, it turned out to be Mr. Hongyi, do you have time to go out with us, too?" Nie Kong said with a smile.


    Captain Nanakusa Hiroshi laughed, "I don''t have so much leisure, because today is just Sunday, I can only play with you for one day."


    "Uncle Hongyi, my name is Morley, thank you for your hospitality." Morley said hello.


    "Hehe, you are also my daughter''s classmate. You are welcome to play and take it as your own home and relax." Hong flickered at Nie Kong and Mori, guessing about the relationship between the two.


    "Brother Nie Kong, we are here too, don''t pretend you haven''t seen us." At the same time, two cute little heads that are exactly the same came out from behind Qicao Hongichi. They are the cute Qicao Orange and Qicao Quanmei twins.


    "How come, you two are even more dazzling than Mayumi''s sister today." Nie Kong praised.


    They wore beautiful knee-length floral skirts, with their arms exposing a large section, and they were coated with sunscreen. Nie Kong didn''t expect how feminine their Lori body would be, because cuteness is Lori''s greatest charm.


    "Hehe, let me just say it." Quanmei smiled and took Nie Kong''s arm, and naturally squeezed her sister''s position.Nie Kong''s heart was itchy when he rubbed the naive, tender little convex breast.


    Xiangcheng originally followed suit, but Morley glared fiercely and determined not to give her her place.


    "Well, you guys get on the boat soon, we are going to set off." Seeing the situation in front of him, Nie Kong let them all board the cabin.The yacht looks very big from the outside, but the deck is more spacious than the one seen outside.Although there is no swimming pool or theater on the ship, even if more than a dozen people sit side by side on the deck and fish, there will still be plenty of space left.


    Seeing Nie Kong and the others were ready, Nanakusa announced that he would set sail.The helmsman who explained to everyone was also the butler who took care of their living in the destination villa-Nakura Saburo.


    The Ogasawara archipelago where the villa is located is about 900 kilometers away from Tokyo. It takes about six hours to sail on a high-tech yacht with an actual maximum speed of 100 knots.


    Nie Kong understands why he is willing not to use airplanes, but deliberately uses boats as a means of transportation.Because the purpose of this time is to bathe in the sea rather than travel, taking a yacht out to sea is actually a pleasure.


    There was no wind or rain on the way.Although the waves are a bit big, thanks to the stabilizer and anti-vibration system in the ship, no one suffers from seasickness.The yacht arrived safely on the island where the villa is located.


    The white sandy beach, the dazzling sun, the emerald green coconut trees, the endless blue sea, everything looks so beautiful.The seaside villa of the Qicao family is located on the mountainside 30 meters high on the sea level.Not only that, there are villas there.


    The girls cheered and hurriedly went down to the shore, pulling Nie Kong into the villa excitedly, putting on the swimsuits they had prepared.


    Izumi''s and Orange''s swimsuits are strap-shaped, and their pretty small bodies reveal a green beauty.The first thing that attracted attention was Morley wearing a fancy color one-piece swimsuit.The simple design without frills highlights her slender figure.


    Mayumi who waved beside her was a bikini with a big flower printed on it.The figure that adds femininity day by day, blurs the visual focus with the eye-catching pattern of the swimsuit, and really emphasizes the ethereal charm like an elf.She showed a mature breath.If it is not only the size but the curve, she may be the person with the best figure.


    "Won''t Nie Jun come to swim?"


    "Brother Nie Kong, it''s very cold and comfortable." Mori and Quanmei called from the coastline. As soon as the four girls changed their swimsuits, they couldn''t wait to play in the water at sea, looking very happy.


    "Go and play, young people should look like young people."


    Hiroichi Nanakusa was drinking cold mint tea under the parasol set up on the beach, smiling lightly, and waved to Nie Kong, who was sitting aside and casting his eyes on the horizon, emptied his heart and wandered into the boundless sky.


    "Ok."


    Nie Kong threw away the dry towel he was wearing, revealing a figure like a golden ratio, and walked towards Mayumi.


    Looking at Nie Kong''s body, Nanakao Hong couldn''t help but admire it for a while.Compared with the small and lovely bodies of my three daughters, I really need good genes to improve it.Otherwise, the boys of their next generation will be so small that they will be laughed at.


    Three or four meters away from the beach, a big splash suddenly aroused. It turned out that Nie Kong jumped into the sea.


    Suddenly, Mayumi noticed someone approaching her.Nie Kong lowered his head and moved his gaze, and a dark shadow appeared in the sea.


    Before Mayumi screamed, Nie Kong rushed out of the sea, grabbed Mayumi''s calf, and lifted her to his neck.Mayumi''s two groups of Hungarian tribes desperately squeezed Nie Kong''s face.There is no fishy and salty taste, but a feminine fragrance.


    "Wow, Nie Jun... Nie Jun, let me down. Really, I''m almost scared to death." Realizing that the position of the shy person and Nie Kong intimately collided, and realizing that Nie Kong''s skin was hot, Mayumi trembled.


    "My sister is really useless, I was caught by Jun Nie all at once." Quanmei made a face at Mayumi, while Orange was sitting on a duckling life ring and pouring water at Nie Kong and the others.

 1903 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01929, the arrival of Spodar

    After all, the young man¡¯s play was not suitable for him. After sitting under a parasol for an hour, Hiroshi Nanakusa left the beach, leaving Nie Kong, a man and four women, playing.


    "Brother Nie Kong, can you tell who we are now?" The twins Quanmei and Orange dived out, and their little heads popped out of the sea. One of them even spit out sea water at Nie Kong playfully.


    Nie Kong mainly distinguished them by hair accessories, but the reason for the diving caused the hair to be wet and changed the same, so at this time they looked basically the same.


    "I want to test me and you are far away, you are Quanmei, you are Orange, I guess it is correct." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    "Ah, how did you guess, Brother Nie Kong?" Quan Mei asked with a look of surprise. The orange beside him was also very confused. It stands to reason that they have no flaws.


    "It''s very simple, I can tell from the swimsuits you are wearing." Nie Kong pointed to their cute little swimsuits in the clear water.


    After all, the two women have different preferences. Although they bought the same swimwear styles, the colors and patterns were obviously different.In fact, Nie Kong didn''t say that Quanmei''s character is the most naughty, so she swallowed sea water and spat at him.


    The two women glanced at each other and finally realized it.They bit each other''s small ears, and the four big gululu eyes laughed while looking at Nie Kong.Before Nie Kong could see what tricks they were playing, the two little loli disappeared into the blue sea again.


    After a while, Nie Kong suddenly found that his arms were tightly hugged.From the skin of his arm came a slippery and soft touch.


    Nie Kong looked down and instantly saw two white mermaids breaking through the waves.The swimsuits on the upper body were taken off somehow, revealing their white skin and their small bodies.


    Four peach-sized bulges tightly clamped Nie Kong''s arm.The intimate contact with their skin caused a burst of goose bumps on the breasts of the two women, which was indeed soft and hard.


    "Brother Nie Kong, then you won''t be able to tell you apart." The twin sisters blushed and looked at Nie Kong. Although shy, they didn''t care about Nie Kong''s dazed gaze.They even surrounded him in the same posture, and the current situation couldn''t make the eyes escape to the sides.


    Normally, it''s fine, but the excitement of not wearing clothes is not at the same level, let Nie Kong experience and reminisce the taste of Loli.


    "Hurry up and put on your clothes. If you let your sister see it, you will definitely be taught a lesson." Nie Kong said.


    "No, wait a minute. Brother Nie Kong, if you guess it, we will reward you." Lolita on the left was showing a wicked smile, holding Nie Kong and refusing to let go.


    Nie Kong slapped his forehead, and took two troublemakers.He carefully looked at the bodies of the two pretty girls, not to mention the white skin, but the body was a little different.One Hungarian is well developed, and one buttock is full and full.


    "You are Quanmei, she is Orange, am I right." Nie Kong said in a positive tone.


    The two women were taken aback, but Nie Kong didn''t expect to guess right again.


    "Hey, Brother Nie Kong, you...you are so amazing, you can tell me what can tell us the secret." Orange shook Nie Kong''s arm and said coquettishly.


    "Secret, well, what about your reward." Nie Kong moved his big hand away from the two female buttocks and said with a light smile.


    "Big Brother Nie Kong really values ??us more than my sister, otherwise, how could he tell us apart."


    The two women thought of it in their hearts, and their cheeks blushed, like two cute little lanterns.They glanced at each other, and suddenly tried hard to pad their heels, only to hear two crisp bangs, one left and the other right at the same time kissing Nie Kong''s cheek.


    "It''s really two idiots. You are not allowed to take off your clothes casually in the future. Now put on your clothes and go swimming with me."


    "Yeah." The two women smiled with joy, except for the fiance we were looking for, they wouldn''t show it to others.


    Nie Kong inadvertently moved his gaze away from the sisters'' gorgeous posture, and looked at Mayumi and the two girls who were more than 100 meters from the coast.At this moment, they were driving in the motorboat non-stop in the sea, not knowing how happy they were.They had tightened their nerves for more than a month in the Nine Schools Battle, and at this time they finally released the tension in their hearts, rarely relaxing their hearts.


    Swimming, sailing, surfing, sunbathing on the beach, piling sand, beach volleyball and cutting watermelon blindfolded, etc., several basic entertainment programs on the coast during summer vacation made Nie Kong and the others overwhelmed.


    Of course more than that. Nie Kong caught a 150cm-long top-quality tuna while swimming. It really surprised the four Japanese girls who like fish-loving Mayumi and the others.


    Nie Kong fished some sea cucumbers, crabs and some scallops by the way. Before preparing dinner, he asked Mayumi to return to the villa to find some barbecue tools, and held a barbeque party on the beach, which had a special flavor.


    Nie Kong''s cooking skills are matched with delicious ingredients, and the two loli who tasted Nie Kong''s cooking skills for the first time almost swallowed their heads in their stomachs.Even if Mayumi and Morley were used to eating, they couldn''t help rushing to eat with two loli.On the whole, almost half of the prey that Nie Kong fished went into their belly.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Lieutenant Daikoku Long, please pay attention to your target, please pay attention! The mission target has now left Tokyo and went to the direction of Ogasawara, which is 900 kilometers away." A familiar girl voice was heard from the terminal intercom tied to the boy''s arm. .


    "Received." The young man dressed in black and did not know of armor or clothes responded to the walkie-talkie and turned on the military satellite navigation to search for the location of Ogasawara.


    "It turns out that he went to a private island? No wonder I didn''t find him coming out of the other yard in a few days. It seems that my luck is really good. If he is in the city, dealing with him will be a little troublesome." The boy in black. Talking to himself, the cold voice made people shudder.


    He regained his equipment, arranged it into a simple package and threw it in the cabin of the boat, and then drove the motorboat towards Ogasawara.


    It is hard to imagine that the teenager in front of him is not relying on an autonomous driving system, but driving with his own ability.He knew how to sail at a young age. It was really great. No wonder it was rumored that he could accomplish many dangerous tasks alone.

 1904 The collapse of the second element Text 01930, Spodar also counterattack

    Although it was night, one could still see an unmanned motorboat galloping smoothly across the sea at a speed of 100 kilometers per hour.In the cabin, Spoda, dressed in black, frowned as he looked at the information displayed on the terminal.


    In Ogasawara, apart from Nie Kong, the head of Nanakusa and his three daughters were there on vacation.Although Ogasawara is an island under no government jurisdiction, in fact, many wealthy and large families in China like to build villas on those islands for vacation and fun.


    His purpose was to kill Nie Kong, lest Nie Kong would continue to hurt his sister Shenxue in the future, and it would be unforgivable for her to be sad all day long.However, he also understands that there is really not much chance of winning with his own current strength.


    Especially looking at the recorded video, he learned that Nie Kong showed the magical phalanx of the ten characters in the Battle of Nine Schools!


    Nie Kong''s multiple defenses in the Nine Schools Competition is a defense magic that encompasses all types of systems.For the magic decomposition that Tatsuya was born with, the magical phalanx of the ten characters family was like a natural enemy.Because even though he could break down a thin wall, the next wall appeared immediately, endless loops.


    Da Ye thought that if there was a battle with Nie Kong, he expected that the battle between the two sides would become a complete war of attrition and shuddered.Once the secret technique and Nie Kong completely exceeded his expectations, Da also felt another shudder, and maintained a certainty: "Nie Kong is undoubtedly my natural enemy!"


    Knowing the power of Nie Kong, Spoda also felt uneasy about not being able to protect his sister.There was only one thought in his mind, Nie Kong couldn''t keep it.


    Since the "decomposition" ability was ineffective, Physique might not be Nie Kong''s opponent, and Siboda also felt that there was only one way to guarantee his victory-strategic magic "Quality Burst", and only relying on it could defeat Nie Kong.So he was well prepared in the independent magic outfit brigade, using his super-high magician skills to copy the content and program of the third eye of the strategic CAD.


    However, considering that Ogasawara is home to many wealthy people who come to vacation, they will be affected by this!If he dared to disregard other people''s lives and cast a mass burst, he would probably blow the entire island to pieces!


    "Perhaps he can use one trick to lure the snake out of the cave." Siboda also stared at the names of Nanakusa Hiroichi and Nanakusa Mayumi, his eyes gradually becoming profound.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Early the next morning, when Nie Kong and the others woke up, they found that Nanakusa Hiroichi and the housekeeper Nakura Saburo might have temporarily left Ogasawara because of work, but they had already informed Nie Kong yesterday.They are not like students who can take summer vacation, only the two days of weekends can rest.


    On the contrary, Quan Mei and Xiangcheng felt very happy, because there was a father who could not let go to play.Nie Kong didn''t think so, because an anonymous email was left on the terminal he was wearing: At 10 o''clock in the morning, Nanakusa Hiroichi invited him to meet Nie Kong in the sea 20 kilometers south of Ogasawara, hoping to talk to him on some matters alone.


    Nie Kong thought he was talking about betrothal to Qicao, so after talking to Mayumi, he put aside the sticky Qicao loli, and drove the motorboat to the coordinates he gave.Fortunately, the motorboat is very smart. As long as Nie Kong enters the coordinate points into the system, the motorboat will run by itself.


    It only took ten minutes for the motorboat to run 20 kilometers, but Nie Kong found that no one was visible on the vast sea.He carefully checked the coordinates several times and confirmed that they were correct.


    If it wasn''t for Nanakusa Hiroyuki to play by himself, then he might have been cheated, but his email address seems to be known only by a few people.Nie Kong carefully checked the terminal again, but unfortunately there was no clue to the email address.


    "It''s weird, who would fool me out of boredom?"


    Just when Nie Kong felt that things were weird, four sounds of tearing the air suddenly came from the sky, interrupting Nie Kong''s thinking.


    Nie Kong looked up, and four bullets emitting metallic luster shot towards him.The bullet is heavy and it must be stuffed with high-powered explosives.


    What surprised Nie Kong was that the bullet did not explode like common sense at a distance of about a hundred meters from him, but broke down instantly, bursting out a strong wave of thought!


    The blue sky produced a scorching ball of light, covering an area of ??several kilometers.The ball of light heated the air and caused a shock wave, melting the deck of the motorboat, causing a jet of metal vapor, and all combustibles including hydrazine burned instantly, turning into a huge flame to engulf Nie Kong''s ship.


    With a bang, the energy generated by the explosion spread out around Nie Kong, such as a large-scale storm directly raising the tsunami more than 20 meters!


    That is Si Jinji''s decomposition magic-the magic of mass bursting, breaking mass into energy, not an annihilation reaction.Since mass is directly decomposed into energy, there is no energy loss caused by neutrinos produced during annihilation reactions.Instead, according to Einstein''s formula, mass is converted into energy at the square of the speed of light.


    A drop of water-50 milligrams of heat generated by mass decomposition, converted into a thousand tons of yellow explosive.Such a huge amount of heat was instantly generated in the space where the four shells were located.The decomposing heat of a bullet weighing 4KG is enough to destroy a city!


    "It is confirmed that an explosion occurred at the coordinates of the other side''s motorboat. Since the water vapor exploded at the same time, the status quo cannot be confirmed, but it is assumed that the target has been killed."


    In Ogasawara, 20 kilometers away, a boy in black is carrying a giant sniper rifle and wearing a fine electronic helmet.


    Because the connected image, Neko''s infrared image, is reflected in his goggles.Floating high in the sky, the border monitor mounted above the tropospheric platform surrounding the Japanese archipelago transmits images through the antenna of the third eye.Then he synchronized the surveillance image to lock the target and observe the surface state of Nie Kong''s coordinate from the intelligence details.


    He does not rely on a specific CAD to release the mass burst, but needs the assistance of a remote precision aiming assist system in the third eye to release magic remotely with the vision of the intelligence body perception.Otherwise, once released at close range, even if he has the ability to reorganize, the super power of mass explosion will blow him into powder.

 1905 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01931, the fierce battle Spoda also

    "Didi!" Inside the independent magic outfit group, the huge display opened and a map of Japan appeared.A flashing red dot appeared on the screen from the coordinates of Ogasawara in Tokyo.The intelligent alarm system sounded autonomously at this moment, alarming all the non-commissioned officers in the base.


    "Ensign Fujiwara, what happened?" Commander You Yezi asked in a deep voice.


    "Commander, there was a powerful explosion of energy in... 900 kilometers northwest of the sea. The system detected the existence of the thought wave, and predicted the response of the strategic level magic." Fujiwara Kyoko exclaimed.


    "No, which country''s strategic magician dared to riot in the territorial waters of Japan? Isn''t it afraid of a war?" said Shigeru Sanada, the captain in charge of the development of magic technology in the brigade.


    "Use our military satellites to capture the scene, and be sure to detect the magician who committed the crime." Needless to say, Yuyako, Fujiwara has been tapping on the virtual keyboard.The screen transitions, when seeing the location, Fujiwara''s whole pretty face is white without a trace of blood.


    The screen showed a terrible picture of the sea exploding. Experts familiar with magic analyzed that it was a release magic.But only a few military officers can see from the nature of magic, what is the name of the powerful magic displayed on the screen.


    "Is the quality burst?!" Kazama Xuanxin asked, staring at Fujiwara.


    "Indeed... the confirmation is complete, it should be... it should be the quality of Lieutenant Great Black Dragon also burst." Ogasawara who personally ordered him to go yesterday, so it could only be him.But he obviously only asked him to invite Nie Kong back. He didn''t expect that he would dare... dare to use strategic magic, is he crazy?


    "Fujiwara!! Contact him and let him return to the team, I need an explanation from him." You Yezi narrowed his eyes and said coldly.Although he did not harm the innocent, he did not allow the release of strategic magic without the approval of the country!Obviously, Spada has also violated the law.


    "Yes, yes." Kyoko Fujiwara gave a wry smile and used the computer terminal to contact the big black dragon who was going to Ogasawara to perform the task.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Hey, this is Sibo."


    At the same time, in Ogasawara on an island 900 kilometers away, the young man carrying a giant sniper rifle aimed at the sky suddenly glanced at the terminal of his wrist, where the pretty face of Kyoko Fujiwara appeared.


    "Second Lieutenant Great Black Dragon, please return to the team immediately and be investigated, otherwise our troops will arrest you for the unauthorized use of prohibited magic." Kyoko Fujiwara said solemnly.


    "I know, I''ll go back to my life immediately." Siboda didn''t change his face either. He had anticipated the possible results and costs of using strategic magic, so he would lead the snake out of the cave to reduce the crime and use the wide sea as Nie Kong''s graveyard.


    Spoda also lowered the sniper rifle he carried on his shoulders. Before he released the gun and goggles to monitor the image lock 20 kilometers away, a figure suddenly emerged from the waves slowly in his sight, that amazing tsunami. In his eyes it seemed to be just a trivial ladder.


    When he saw that person''s appearance clearly, Si Poda''s pupils shrank, and his cold cheeks were filled with shock.


    "How is it possible that the explosion of my strategic level magic quality can''t hurt him?!" He thought he could deliberately trick Nie Kong into leaving the island, but he himself quietly hid in the mountains of Ogasawara, planning to sneak attack with his strongest magic. The plan to kill Nie Kong.


    As if aware of his murderous intent and gaze, Nie Kong, who was treading waves, suddenly raised his head and looked at the position of Spodar.Twenty kilometers away from Nie Kong, the sights of the two collided, and Siboda seemed to feel that Nie Kong had spotted him.


    In the next moment, he found Nie Kong in a daze in a daze, standing in front of him, ignoring the distance of 20 kilometers.


    "Haha!! It turns out that you are plotting against me, can you tell me why, Siboda from the Si Ye family." Although Nie Kong was smiling, everyone could see his anger.It''s strange to be happy when someone puts it on.


    Nie Kong thought of the magic that he encountered in Okinawa in July last year. It was exactly the same as it was at this time. You don''t need to guess that the person who cast it is Spoda.It turned out that he bombarded himself with magic twice in a row, and he really turned his back on him.No, it seems that he didn''t offend him, but he tried to kill himself again and again.


    Nie Kong is really strange. Didn''t it mean that late night castrated most of his emotions? How could he be murderous to himself, so that he could detect that murderous intention even twenty kilometers away.


    "Nie Kong, you don¡¯t matter to me at all, but you have offended something that must not be offended. You hurt my sister, touched my inverse scales, just like this, it constitutes the reason for your disappearance. !"


    Spoda also lost the large sniper rifle, and took out another short gun CAD from his arms and aimed it at Nie Kong. He laughed softly, self-deprecating, "It''s you who awakened the only anger I have."


    "Funny!! You are just an inferior guardian. Who do you think you are? What qualifications do you have to manage Shen Xue''s personal affairs?"


    "I only know that Shen Xue was hurt by you. As long as you disappear, Shen Xue will return to its original state."


    Nie Kong sneered and said: "Hmph, since you dare to do something to me, then I won''t forgive you as easily as the last time. You can die with peace of mind, I will take care of your sister for you."


    "Then see who will die first."


    Upon hearing Nie Kong''s words like a villain, Si Poda''s eyes were as cold as ice.Although he could not kill Nie Kong, Spoda was confident that he could not help himself.


    The tense atmosphere spread, and Nie Kong first released his magic.


    "The phonon shoots." A hot light beam also shot towards Spoda, three meters away, almost instantly hitting his heart.


    "Surgery disintegration!" Siboda also reacted very quickly. CAD also fired a bullet that collided with the heat rays formed by the ultrasound.


    Although the disintegration of the technique is classified as magic, it is just a sub-cannonball. The structure does not include the magic style that changes the situation, so it is not affected by intelligence enhancement or domain interference.


    The pressure of the shell itself is sufficient to rebound the influence of the calculation interference, and there is no physical force, any obstacle can not be blocked. It must be attacked with a strong flow of thought or overlapped with several layers of thought walls to erect a defensive array to barely make it invalid.Therefore, apart from the shortcomings of short range, the disintegration of the art is known as the strongest non-systematic against magic.

 1906 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01932, kill Tatsuya

    Nie Kong¡¯s instantaneous ultrasonic hotline was shattered by Xiangzi¡¯s cannonball, which showed that Siboda was also extraordinary.Not to mention the level of magic, the actual combat is at least much better than Mayumi.


    Although he broke Nie Kong''s magic, he did not expect that he used a sharp movement to get close to Nie Kong''s body, and forced a punch to attack Nie Kong, making Nie Kong a little surprised at his arrogance.


    "Your physique has indeed improved a little bit than before. No wonder you dare to be arrogant in front of me."


    Nie Kong had basically seen his basic strength last year, and at this moment, he found that his strength and speed were much stronger than then.However, for Nie Kong, it was not enough.


    "Kacha!" Nie Kong made his move unceremoniously, squeezing his fist and pulling hard, then easily broke his arm!!The black protective suit developed by the independent magic outfit brigade was useless in front of Nie Kong.


    Si Poda''s expression also changed. He forcibly endured the pain and raised his foot to attack Nie Kong''s bottom plate, intending to force Nie Kong to let go.


    He basically didn''t see how Nie Kong made the move. His foot was stepped on by Nie Kong and he bent into a scary angle from his knee.


    "Go to hell." Nie Kong won''t forgive the guy who provoked him twice, and punched Sibo Daye''s heart with a straight punch, hitting him straight out.


    Nie Kong started with a sense of measure, and the force of a punch was just enough to shatter all the internal organs in his abdomen.Compared to magic, direct attack is really simple and convenient.When Siboda also landed, he vomited a few big mouths of bright red blood, and his entire face turned pale.


    Seeing his dying struggle, Nie Kong suddenly found that the power of faith in the world had accelerated more than ten times and crazily flooded him.Nie Kong''s face changed, and after a little thought, he quickly understood that the crux of the matter was with Spodar.


    "That''s it, is he likely to be the protagonist of faith in this world?" Nie Kong''s expression was a bit ugly, as it turned out to be a blessing!


    Before Nie Kong was ready to run away, he was shocked to find that Spoda, who was dying in his sight, had also suffered a strange change in his injured body. Nie Kong absorbed the faith and slowly slowed down.


    "All ribs are fractured, liver damage is predicted to cause a lot of blood loss, exceeding the allowable damage level; the self-repair operation is automatically activated, and the core individual information body data/read by the backup system; repair/start-complete!"


    The reorganization process dissipated consciousness faster than Darya''s death, and the speed of information processing in the subconscious realm far exceeded that in the conscious realm.When he realized that he was killed, his body quickly repaired on its own.


    Seeing Nie Kong''s feet standing still in a daze, they were within reach.Si Boda didn''t know why Nie Kong was frightened by such a state of full of flaws, and there was no need to know now.


    Before he thinks about this kind of meaningless thing, his body has rebounded.Stepping forward with his right foot, his right hand hit Nie Kong''s surprised cheek in the face of the unexpected situation.


    Nie Kong turned his head reflexively, and his right hand was interrupted again without a sound.However, Siboda didn''t plan to hit Nie Kong at first, and the moment his other hand reached Nie Kong''s ear with a missed orbit, a "bang" made an explosion that rivaled the sonic boom grenade.


    It was purely a magic to amplify the sound waves. The huge sound even caused Siboda to go out to school in both ears, causing his tympanic membrane to rupture and the three semicircular canals to be injured.


    "Leave me down." Spoda also said coldly.


    Nie Kong looked at him with a change of face, eyes full of mockery, as if watching a clown performing.


    "Don''t be too happy, do you think you can beat me."


    "Damn it, isn''t his strength so deep?" Siboda also supported his body so as not to fall, his cold expression full of shock.


    "No, you can''t beat me either."


    "Hehe, I really can''t kill you for the time being, but there are many ways to make you more uncomfortable. Let you see your mother''s magic for yourself, lament Styx!" Nie Kong snapped his fingers, giving people a chilling breath. Spread out.


    Si Poda''s complexion finally changed drastically. His mother''s magic was his mortal enemy, and instead of a phalanx, his decomposition magic could only be called a nemesis?


    Each family possesses a variety of different special abilities, which cannot be classified in the same category, but they are not separated from the principle of magical inheritance.The mother and daughter of Midnight and Shenxue possess unique extra-system magic that interferes with the spiritual structure of others.It is not surprising that the magic of interfering with the spirit of the night was also passed on to his daughter Shen Xue.In addition, it is precisely because Shen Xue possesses the magic that interferes with the spirit, it can fulfill the duty of restraining Spoda''s magic.


    Yes¡ªtheir freezing magic is derived from her innate magic, which interferes with the physical world.Why, why can Nie Kong use his sister and their special system magic?


    Even so, it seemed to Siboda that the world was frozen.His eyes were confused and even lost any look.


    The world freezes around Nie Kong, but the road and sea are not covered with frost.Only the souls of creatures can detect the cold.


    What freezes is the world of cognition.


    Nothing that is exposed to fluctuations has changed.However, Siboda who tried to struggle was stiff and unable to move.


    It wasn''t the freezing like the Ice Mist God''s Domain, but the deathly stillness.


    Not the body, but the freezing of the spirit.


    Mental interference outside the system magic-lamenting Styx.


    The frozen spirit will not wake up again.


    The frozen spirit cannot recognize death, nor can it command physical death.


    Fettered by the frozen spirit, the body cannot even die, maintaining the posture of the last order and turning into a statue to fall to the ground.


    Only Nie Kong saw the frozen soul of the world, even if it could not be transformed into words, he felt the horror of losing his spirit.


    Nie Kong looked at Si Bo Da Ye, whose spirit was frozen, looked up at the world above, lowered his head and smiled with satisfaction.


    In this way, Spoda would not be considered dead, and the absorption of beliefs would probably be extremely quick.Perhaps lamenting that the power of Styx is much lower than the power of the flame formed by his own soul power, but it is a very suitable skill for Nie Kong to "get rid of" the protagonist.

 1907 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01933, Kazama Xuanxins request

    It is no wonder that Spodarya''s special abilities failed to be the candidate for the Patriarch of the Yotsuba Family. Not to mention the "poisonous bee" of Black Yugong, his sister Shenxue''s sigh of Styx could suppress him to death.


    Nie Kong''s magic froze his soul, except that Nie Kong personally unlocked the effect of the freezing to bring him back to life, otherwise even if the magic lamented the author of Styx late at night, there would be no alternative.


    Looking at Si Bo who had become a vegetable, Nie Kong just wanted to sink him into the sea to feed fish, but suddenly realized that he might drown him.And since he "killed" his son late at night, Nie Kong felt that he should explain something to her.


    Who is more important to her son than Nie Kong, Nie Kong actually already had the answer in his heart.


    In the middle of the night, Spoda is just a tool to serve the family.Because it can only release two kinds of decomposition and reorganization that are comparable to A-level magic, it is basically a bad magic talent without modifying the ability of individual intelligence bodies.And Nie Kong was her beloved man, and her daughter who she valued strongly urged Nie Kong with her, and even made her sternly scold him.


    "Mr. Nie Kong, please stay!" When Nie Kong was about to take Spoda back, the terminal tied to his wrist suddenly turned on the display, and the big screen appeared like a man in his forties. Resolute cheeks.


    "Who are you?" Seeing the man in front of him use that method to meet with himself, Nie Kong knew that he must have a very sophisticated hacking technique to control other people''s terminals and talk with him at will.


    "Please forgive me for my recklessness. My name is Hyunshin Kazama, and I am the colonel of the independent magic outfit of the Japanese military." It turned out that the independent magic outfit had not removed the satellite surveillance of the area of ??Spodarya. The battle between Nie Kong and Si Bo Da Ye was also seen by them.


    "What can you do with me?" Nie Kong felt very dissatisfied when he realized that they might be monitoring him.


    "Mr. Nie Kong, the Spoda in your hand is also a second lieutenant of our army. But we did not expect that he would use high-powered magic to attack you without authorization. I apologize to you on behalf of our army. If possible, I hope you can He brought it back to us for the investigation of the Demon Dress Brigade, and I believe we will let him accept military punishment." Kazama Genma said apologetically.


    "Hehe, if you don''t have your military''s backing support, do you think he, a small ensign, can unleash strategic-level magic indiscriminately? You can''t say that his chaos was instructed by you." Nie Kong sneered.


    "Mr. Nie Kong, you misunderstood."


    Kazama Xuanxin''s face was heavy. He knew that if the incident were to go out, it would have a great impact on the reputation of the independent magic outfit team, and would even trigger international condemnation.Especially Ogasawara¡¯s location is very special, near North Korea in the Greater Asia Alliance.Daya¡¯s military must have noticed it, and it might be the Japanese provocation.


    "Spoda is also dead. Even if it is handed over to you, it is of no use. I am too lazy to talk nonsense with you, don''t bother me if there is nothing to do." Nie Kong hung up the call without saying a word.


    Although Nie Kong knew that they did not dare to send troops to kill a high school student in a fair manner, he at least understood that they sent "Spoda also" to investigate himself.Surprisingly, Spoda also shot himself because of personal grievances.


    Nie Kong made a call to Mayumi to report that he was safe, and then, carrying Spoda''s collar, teleported directly from Ogasawara to the other hospital in Tokyo.


    Although I felt that Nie Kong was leaving in a hurry and rush, Mayumi was relieved to see that he was all right.


    Seeing Yu Wei forming a wave of more than 20 meters high, he imagined that Nie Kong went out to sea ten minutes ago. They really scared them to death just now.At the same time, they were also confused, who released the powerful magic just now?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It was now time to take a nap, and seeing Nie Kong''s sudden return made late at night a little surprised and delighted.


    It''s just that when he saw Si Bo Da Ye in Nie Kong''s hands, his eyes flashed with disgust in the middle of the night, "Nie Jun, how did you bring him back to our home?"


    "Your son ran to the sea to assassinate me. I sighed that Styx was frozen in the ice, so I brought him back and asked how you would deal with him." Nie Kong casually threw Spoda at his feet, lazy Authentic: "That kid is really arrogant. He used a high-power magic comparable to a strategic level to assassinate me."


    "Is his ultimate decomposition quality exploding?" Midnight frowned. Hearing that he was about to kill Nie Kong, his disgust was aroused in midnight.


    "Yes, do you want me to untie the lament Styx on him." If Nie Kong is allowed to use it, it may be difficult.The key to its essence lies in the decomposition of mass into energy, which is a bit special.


    And Nie Kong didn''t need his kind of trivial ability, because the energy burst in his body was stronger than the decomposition of ten stars, and the decomposition of mass to form energy seemed to be upside down.


    Midnight shook his head and said, "You throw him to Hei Yugong and let him worry about it. I understood it a long time ago. Even if his ability is really special, it is really a waste. It is completely incomparable to Shen Xue and our lament Styx , I thought he could play a role for the Yotsuba family more or less. Another point, that is, for the military, I don¡¯t like it very much.¡±


    "Really, I think Shen Xue who lost her brother would be very sad."


    "It''s okay, Zhenye will kick her and pick another guardian." Midnight said indifferently.Today, due to the development of high technology, the Four Leaf Family can strengthen the magical qualifications of the adjustment magician through the manipulation of genetic factors.


    For example, Sakurai Suohami from the Yotsuba family, her essence is similar to that of a human clone.Some use genetic factors in an attempt to create geniuses with super magical talents, such as Kyushima Hikaru.He is different from Sakurai Hounami in that he is an IVF clone.Manipulate and strengthen the magic genetic factor of his own sperm, and then artificially inseminate him with the eggs of his sister who married to Fujibayashi''s family, and finally Kyushima Mitsunobu, the product of brother-sister union was born.


    After listening to Midnight''s explanation, Nie Kong felt relieved and bowed his head and kissed Midnight on the cheek rewardingly.


    "Well, I will take him to Kuroyu Gong now. Although I personally hate him, it may be a good research material to let him make a final contribution to Yotsuba."

 1908 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01934, strategic magician Liu Xuande

    Spoda also exploded in the quality of decomposition magic, which attracted the attention of many surrounding countries.It is also like dripping a little water in the boiling oil in the big runner-up.


    At the base of the Special Task Force of the Great Asian Coalition against Japan, a large number of non-commissioned officers gathered to discuss major events in Ogasawara, Japan.Ogasawara is 900 kilometers away from Tokyo. In fact, it is already connected to the waters of Daya.Or it can be said that that part of the sea power is actually very controversial between the two countries.


    "Captain Liu Man, how is the investigation into the Ogasawara incident that happened this morning? Is it the explosion of strategic-grade magical heavy metals from the US "Sirius"?" An officer in his fifties with a high colonel badge on his shoulders moved towards the control The soldier at the computer terminal asked.


    The power of mass explosion and heavy metal explosion are indeed very similar. No wonder they confuse them. The two are both release magic, and heavy metal explosion is the exclusive strategic level magic of American Angelina Shelts.


    "Report to Colonel Chen Xiangshan. Based on the findings of our spies in Japan, I have listed some characters who will appear in that sea area. There is no American Sirius in it. A magician who can release that kind of strategic magic. , It may be one of them, not Sirius!" On the large screen on the wall, suddenly there were photos of dozens of faces of people, including men and women, old and young!Most of them are celebrities who can often be seen in Japanese news!


    "They are just some Japanese rich men living in Ogasawara, right?" Chen Xiangshan asked with a frown.


    "Yes, sir, but they are not ordinary rich people. Many big magic families in Japan have private holiday villas on uninhabited islands. The most suspected crimes are only two people, because they happened to be around the island the day before yesterday. The sea area.¡± said Captain Liu Man, and adjusted two of the photos.


    One is a middle-aged man with a faint metallic cold glow in his left eye, and the boy in the other photo is very dazzling, and his handsome facial features seem to cover the light of all men.But what surprised Chen Xiangshan most was that he obviously knew both of them.The Seven Grass Patriarch Hongichi Nanakusa was the target of the Great Asian Union Army''s attention. Everyone in the army knew that the other person was present and only a few people knew.He was originally the magic material that Daya used to study-Nie Kong, but it was a pity that his body had been left in the warehouse for more than 20 years and no one had discovered it. Now it is hateful that he is not used by Daya.


    "Although Nanakusa Hiroichi is an A-level magician, it is impossible for him to have the ability to release strategic-level magic. It seems that it should be him." Lu Ganghu buzzed.


    "Yes. Last year he destroyed the Kunlun Fangyuan of our military as soon as he woke up, and simply defeated a thousand elite soldiers such as Lu Ganghu, which has proved his magical power. He said that Ogasawara''s strategic-level magic was cast by him. I don''t think it will be surprised either." Chen Xiangshan nodded and responded.


    "He is indeed a talent. Unfortunately, he refuses to contact us and is very friendly with the Japanese magic family. I am really worried that he is not good for us." A senior colonel beside him frowned.


    "Send our submerged troops to contact him again, or we need our senior leaders to go out in person. In any case, strategic magic is a country''s "strongest nuclear weapon"." Chen Xiangshan said solemnly.


    "Well, let¡¯s stop by today to discuss the strategy against Japan! In another one or two months of the new semester, we will soon arrive at the National High School Student Magic Essay Contest hosted by the Japan Magic Association. If we can¡¯t arrange a thorough plan this year, our plan may require After 2095." said a man in the military uniform of the top leader who was hiding at the end.


    "Yes, Commander Liu Xuande. The level of modern magic in our country is too far behind Japan and the United States. Only by seizing the various magic materials collected in their library for the research of Chinese scientists can we catch up with them." Chen Xiangshan said.


    It turned out that he was the commander of Daya¡¯s forces against Japan, Liu Xuande, a strategic-level magician. The strategic-level magicians recognized by various countries as suitable for the use of strategic-level magic and whose identities are publicly disclosed. There are a total of thirteen, and they are called the "Thirteen Apostles." "It is recognized as an important factor in the world''s military balance, and it also affects the country''s national prestige.In modern warfare, it is important to measure a country''s combat power and the number of strategic magicians.


    "Nie Kong''s physical defenses are very strong. Even if he is not a strategic magician, his physical skills are of strategic value. If he can be convinced to cooperate with our strategy in Japan and unearth all the secrets in his body, then No matter how much we pay." Lu Ganghu said.


    "Then you inform Zhou Gongjin of Japan, so that he is ready to take over our military. And Colonel Chen Xiangshan and Major Lu Ganghu persuaded Nie Kong to take responsibility for the task of the two of you. Last time, you learned from Zhou Gongjin''s failure. You must always remember." Liu Xuande ordered.


    "Commander, let''s make sure to complete the mission as much as possible." The two officers saluteed a military salute, with Zhou Gongjin as the internal coordinator, and their unique ancient magical magic door dungeon concealed their figure, and it was easy to lurch into Japan. .


    The ancient magic Qimen Dunjia is very weak, and it is a bit bad to use it in battle.But no one can deny its practicality.With it, you can avoid satellites, avoid hunting and so on.


    They only worried about how to persuade Nie Kong. It is said that he already has a Japanese green card, and they don''t know whether he will return to Daya.Once he exposes them, it may bring danger to the two of them, thus exposing a series of actions of the military ambushing in Japan.


    "Don''t use force even if the negotiation is wrong, he is not something you can deal with. The last time Zhou Gongjin contacted him proved that he is not very disgusted with us, Daya." Liu Xuande couldn''t help but say.


    Lu Ganghu smiled bitterly, his domineering national character face with a slightly ugly smile: "Commander, I know our weight. Although I think my melee strength can be ranked within 50 in the world, I can''t hurt his body with all my attacks. ."


    "Yes, our Academy of Sciences has studied his body for a year. No matter what method is used to extract his genes, he may have the ancient Qigong technique inherited from our Da Ya."

 1909 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01935, the new enrollment

    August ended in the sweltering heat, and the nine colleges and universities of the Magic Department ushered in the beginning of the 2094 class of freshmen. The first one was Nakajo Azusa and the second was the Ministry of Justice.It''s just that the newcomers are far behind last year''s Nie Kong.Seeing that the opening ceremony was about to begin, the student union reluctantly picked Azusa Nakajo, whose grades and strength were worse than last year''s Mori, as the freshman chief.


    Because the president of the student council graduated from Wulun Hiroshi, a whole school vote was held before the summer vacation to select the next president.Originally, it is traditional that the next third-year students can only run for the election, but unfortunately, no one of the students in that year of Shuji can shoulder the heavy responsibility.So the school discussed it all day, and only made an exception for Nie Kong and the first-year students to participate in the election.Sure enough, Yu Mayumi won 75% of the votes and was elected as the new president of the student council.So some time before the start of school, the freshman reception work almost drove Mayumi and some of the student members to death.


    Finally, four days later, Mayumi brought three boys and two girls to the office of the Student Union.


    "Hey, Mayumi, how did you bring the primary school students to the student union office of our high school?" When I saw the front one with a baby face, a small and cute figure, a timid personality, and a small animal-like impression Girl, Nie Kong asked in surprise.If it hadn¡¯t been known that Mayumi only had two younger sisters, Nie Kong would have thought she was an illegitimate daughter of Nanakusa Hiroshi.


    "Mayumi, it''s wrong to kidnap elementary school students." Morley said with a smile.


    "I... I''m not a primary school student, I''m fifteen years old." Lolita with short chestnut hair blushed, and she seemed to be not lighted by Nie''s air. She said in her heart: "Huh, although you look good, you still You can¡¯t judge people by their appearance."


    "Really." Nie Kong looked at the girl in front of him suspiciously. Her figure was much smaller than Orange and Quanmei, and she was basically the figure of a primary school student.


    "Hehe, Nie Jun, let me introduce you. She is Azusa Nakajo, who is the head of the freshman. I persuaded her to become the clerk of our student union yesterday. Although she is not a member of our Digital Hundreds Family, she has very good magic skills. High, it''s rare." Mayumi, who was sitting beside Nie Kong with a smile, pointed to the little Lolita in front of him and said.


    "Big... Hello, everyone, I would like to ask seniors for advice in the future, you can call me Xiaozi."


    "It''s so cute, like a doll. Okay, okay, let''s take her as the mascot of the student union." Nie Kong couldn''t help but grabbed his hands, crossed her knees, and lifted her up high.


    "Wow, you let it go." Xiao Zi exclaimed, his feet and hands kept pounding, and those big eyes looked at Nie Kong with anger.


    Mayumi glared at Nie Kong, "Look at you frightening Xiaozi, don''t be afraid, sister will save you." With that, Mayumi snatched Xiaozi from Nie Kong and hugged her in her arms.


    Morley on the side couldn''t help but touched Xiao Zi. He really didn''t have any resistance to that cute little Zi Zi, so he took her as a mascot.


    In the end, Lingyin coughed heavily, causing Mayumi''s cheeks to blush. Knowing the current situation, they had to let go of Xiaozi.


    The next four freshmen also looked at the president Mayumi, as if they were all ignored.


    "Hee hee, let''s continue. Next is the Ministry of Service and Penalty Department, who is the second place in the admissions test, and serves as the vice president of our student union. He is the same as last year''s Nie Jun. He won the first place in the practical skills assessment."


    After Mayumi introduced him, a good-looking male student fought proudly and proudly.


    Nie Kong shook his head, "The level of this year''s freshman does not seem to be very good. I can see that his level of magic skills is quite different from last year''s Morley."


    The penalty department, which was originally like a peacock, flushed after hearing Nie Kong''s words, and looked at Nie Kong a little unconvinced.


    "Jun Nie, you are too demanding. He is of the same type as Mori, and he is good at compound magic. He also has very good mana, and he is only in the first grade. Don''t think everyone is as good as you. It¡¯s also a rare talent in school.¡± After saying that, Nanakusa Mayumi looked at the second woman in the bottom.


    "And the last cute girl is Xiaohuayin from the Chiyoda family. She is good at using the ground as a catalyst to launch a powerful vibrational magic "mine source". If she targets tangible things, her combat power is even above Morley. Using land weapons as an opponent is not inferior to the actual combat magician of our ten division clan. She is now a newcomer to the ethics committee recommended by our student union, and you should take good care of her."


    Nie Kong looked at Chiyoda Huayin, but Huayin looked at Nie Kong provocatively and saw that she was a restless master.Only when I saw Morley, the provocation instantly turned into reverence.


    Nie Kong is no exception. After the surf racing of the Nine Schools Battle, many girls regard her as an idol and a knight.


    "Then the teacher recommended Fifty Miles, from Baijia Fifty Miles. He is so cute, especially Nie Jun, don''t bully him." Mayumi pointed to the girlish teenager, Nie Kong thought he would After changing into a female student''s uniform, no one would have recognized his gender, which was a match for Wen Mi.


    The last place was Ze Mubi, who was recommended by the club. Nie Kong and the others thought it was a girl when they first heard it, and their eyes looked strange.


    Seeing everyone''s subtle expressions, Ze Mubi''s face turned green.He swears that no one will be allowed to call him by his name in the future.But as everyone knows, Nie Kong''s name "Xiaobi" in the future will let him see Nie Kong hiding in the future.


    After the introduction of the new students, they are simply not as good as Nie Kong and the others. The overall level is much better than that of the five rounds and the first two sessions.Not surprisingly, they are better than the other nine universities.


    "Our school''s recruiting week is about to begin, Nie Jun, you have to teach them well." Without saying a word, Mayumi pushed the three of them at Fifty Li to Nie Kong.


    "Well, I will talk to Xiuci." Nie Kong said.


    Mori gave Nie Kong a blank look, and Qianye Xiuci took a stand on Nie Jun, which was really unfortunate.Nie Jun didn''t give him the title of acting chairman, right? I am ashamed to let him work in vain.

 1910 The collapse of the second element text 01936, Chiyoda Hana sound troubles

    "Woo, I''m going to be exhausted." During the lunch break, Xiao Zi lay on the long table of the student council like a cute cat, and Chiyoda Hanatone behind them also had very tired expressions.The coming of the club admission week has made the student union and the ethics committee busy.


    In fact, if several people from Nie Kong come forward, with their prestige, they can suppress the associations that dare to chase new students in disorder, not to mention the various associations suffered a lot from Nie Kong last year.It''s just that Nie Kong assumed the status of acting as the chairman of the ethics committee, and Mayumi is already the president of the student union, and it is impossible to come forward in person.


    Chiyoda Hanaya glanced around the office, and found that Nie Kong, Mayumi, and Mori were not present, which made her feel strange.


    "Yeah, it''s just a squeeze of coolies. I said Senior Kotaro, Deputy Chairman Nie Kong, and the others, shouldn''t they be lazy somewhere?" Chiyoda Hanatone snorted.


    Chiba Shuji smiled bitterly, because Chiyoda Hana sound really guessed half of it correctly.That fellow Nie Kong obviously held the position of chairman, but he left him all the work of chairman, which really made him very upset.


    Although he was very dissatisfied, there was no way to repair it.Speaking of the prestige in the school, it is not as good as Nie Kong, and the strength is firmly suppressed by Nie Kong.


    "They should be in the second exercise room. Since the second semester last year, there has been the equivalent of their territory, and the school has acquiesced to it." Chiba Shuji said.


    "I''ll go to him for theory!"


    "Hua Yin, I''ll go with you." The Ministry of Justice said.The words Nie Kong commented on him a few days ago made him very uncomfortable. He was eager to prove that his strength was not worse than that of Nie Kong.


    Only Xiaozi was lying on his stomach and would not move anymore. Huan''s voice was not enough, so she grabbed Xiaozi to cheer.


    Chiyoda Hanaon''s tone was full of resentment towards Nie Kong, while Kotaro shook his head and glanced contemptuously at the leaving Chiyoda Hanaon and the newcomers of the Hattori Criminal Department.


    To be honest, Nie Kong did the same work last year as they do now. Why didn''t Nie Kong complain at all, but did a great job instead.


    "The freshmen are really young and energetic. Before you blame others, you should recognize whether you are at fault." Kotaro said to himself.


    Chiba Shuji heard Kotaro''s words and chuckled lightly: "They are the same as me last year. They won''t cry without the coffin. Forget it, let''s leave those things alone, let them take a bit of a loss and treat them well."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Two women and three men slammed into the school¡¯s second exercise field. There was a classroom for students¡¯ practical exercises. It was two to fifty meters long and two hundred meters wide, covering an area of ??half a hectare.


    When they opened the door to take a look, they were immediately stunned by the scene inside.


    In his eyes, in the center of the second exercise field, Mayumi and Mori, the most beautiful in the academy, happily surrounded Nie Kong, like two butterflies chasing the most beautiful flower in the center.


    But that''s not the point. The point is that there is a fire and an oven, and Nie Kong is leisurely making dishes.


    The strong aroma of barbecue, accompanied by a burst of heat diffused out.Although it was two hundred meters away, Xiao Zi still slobbered.


    "I''m so mad, so you...you are really lazy." Chiyoda Hana sound called out angrily, and the service department''s face was a bit ugly.


    "Oh, you are here, do you want to have lunch together?" Morley looked at the five people who came, slightly surprised.


    On the one hand, the second exercise site was the occasion where the two women asked Nie Jun to teach them, and on the other hand, Nie Kong took them to the close field and battle camp.Nie Kong often teaches them how to cook in the second practice field during lunch breaks.


    "Okay, okay." Xiaozi''s saliva was first-rate, and immediately betrayed Chiyoda Huayin, seeing the meat bones like a puppy, and staring at the sizzling barbecue on the middle grill.


    Nie Kong smiled and gave Xiao Zi a portion of the bowl and chopsticks.Xiaozi''s cheeks flushed, and while catching it with his hand, he whispered "Thank you."


    With a piece of fragrant barbecue, Xiao Zi opened his mouth and swallowed it before it could cool down.She was spitting her head while she was hot, and she said it was delicious.


    "Damn, Xiaozi, you traitor." Huayin said a little annoyed.


    "Student Huayin, the president is here." Ze Mubi had to remind her and asked her to respect the president of the student union.


    "Hehe, it''s okay. By the way, the barbecue Nie Jun cooks is top-notch, Xiaozi, you have a good taste. Xiaohuayin, don''t you guys eat it?" Mayumi said with a smile.


    "Well, we are so busy to die, Senior Nie Kong...You are taking the lead in being lazy and slippery. How do you deserve to be the chairperson of our ethics committee?!" The Service Department and Criminal Department could not help but say aloud.


    Nie Kong glanced at them contemptuously, "That''s useless for you, you can''t even do little things well."


    I remember that last year, Nie Kong personally caught dozens of members of the Kendo Club and the Mountain Club, and then he was very relaxed for the next few days.


    No matter who is the first to use magic to cause chaos, Nie Kong will be able to subdue them one by one, and pull them to the student union.With the prestige of killing Xiuji, no student dared to mess around in front of him.


    The penalty department''s face turned pale, full of dissatisfaction and glared at Nie Kong: "You...you said it simply."


    "Huh! Everyone in the student union and committee has a job, and our job has already been done, and what we do next is our freedom." Morley also snorted coldly.


    "Okay. Although I agree with Senior Sister Morley, I don''t agree with Senior Nie Kong''s actions." Huayin said with a bulging mouth.


    Senior Nie Kong is so handsome, even though he was almost fascinated by him when he first met.But... But thinking back to what his father had told before the beginning of school, Chiyoda Hanaon''s arrogance couldn''t help but burst out.


    Why is he, my father actually wants himself... to deliberately approach Senior Nie Kong.He said... he wanted to try her best to attract Nie Kong with the charm of a girl, and his father might plan to let him marry Senior Nie Kong.When she thinks of being forced by her father, Huayin''s rebellion naturally arises in her childhood.


    If Patriarch Chiyoda hadn''t been nosy, maybe Huayin wouldn''t be at odds with Nie Kong in this way. It could also be said that she was a little girl who was making her temper.

 1911 The collapse of the second element text 01937, the challenge of freshmen

    Nie Kong ignored Huayin''s cautious thinking, chuckled lightly and said, "Then what should I do according to Huayin''s school girl.


    Huayin''s face was overjoyed and counted her fingers and said: "First of all, Senior Nie Kong, you first give up the position of chairman of the committee to Senior Xiuji, and secondly, you have to participate in the soothing patrol task of the college recruitment week to help us share the workload. ."


    "It seems that you are quite unwilling to be led by me," Nie Kong said.


    Huayin looked at Nie Kong and nodded: "Of course, who made you incapable. Since you are the leader of our ethics committee, you should lead by example like Mayu Meimei."


    Looking at Nie Kong''s appearance, he might be able to hold the position of chairman.


    "Huayin, you are too foolish. You are incapable. Don''t shirk the responsibility on Jun Nie." Morley shouted sharply.


    The Ministry of Justice and Huayin were dissatisfied. It was obvious that Senior Morley was partial to Senior Nie Kong.


    "No, to... at least I think my personal ability is not much weaker than that of senior Nie Kong." Hattori looked at Nie Kong stubbornly and said.


    "Hehe, Huayin students are too self-conscious. Senior Nie Kong, I think it is necessary to give them some color to see." Ze Mubi''s mouth tilted, revealing a wistful smile.


    Although the sentence was biased towards Nie Kong, it actually forced Nie Kong to the foreground.And if Nie Kong didn''t dare to fight, it proved what Huayin said.


    I have to say that Ze Mubi is a bit insidious.


    Huayin gave Nie Kong a provocative look at what Ze Mubi said.


    "Huh! That being the case, Jun Nie, you can "guide" our younger brothers and sisters." Morley was already impatient with the new students of Huayin.It just so happened that Nie Kong used to point them at the second exercise site, so now it saves the trouble of the venue.


    "Come on, who is afraid of who." Huayin said.


    "is it?"


    "of course!"


    Huayin stood up to his cute little Huns, although he felt that staring was not kind, but his upper circumference was slightly insufficient, Nie Kong asserted.


    And Morley sighed secretly. The Huayin school girl is usually decisive and does what she says. She has a strong and positive personality. She is a tough girl that Morley appreciates.But the guy mentioned Nie Jun as if he had changed himself.


    "Okay, let''s go with you two together. I''ll do some exercise after cooking by the way." Nie Kong stood up and stretched unhurriedly.


    "Senior wants to deal with me and Hattori at the same time?" Huayin asked in surprise.


    "Ah! Even if the ten of you are not Nie Jun''s opponents, we often ask Nie Jun for guidance." Mayumi said with a smile.


    "Huh, then I want to see how good Senior Nie Kong is." Hattori snorted, his gaze showing a warlike spirit.


    The two were separated by five meters from Nie Kong, and Ze Mubi acted as the referee, and Mayumi and the three women treated the barbecue as melon seeds and sat on the stool to watch the fun.


    When the announcement was made, the magical flower sound was the first to attack.


    "Vibrating mine."


    It is a long-distance solid vibration system magic, one of the variants of the Hundred and Chiyoda family magic mines-vibration mines..


    The soil on the site is crushed into fine sand, and the finely vibrating ground seeps into a pond.


    Nie Kong''s total height was one meter shorter, and he stepped deeply on the muddy ground.The liquid road that turned into fine sand easily swallowed Nie Kong''s feet.


    The effect is as shown in the current scene.Liquefies the ground, blocking the enemy''s magic from marching.Nie Kong immediately caught the sand and stopped, but the water did not know when it would disappear.The liquefied road soil wrapped Nie Kong''s feet and solidified.After Huayin liquefies the ground, it further vibrates water molecules to evaporate.


    Her magic is not to reproduce the hydration reaction, only the same state as the hardened sand after water.Therefore, even if we say capture, it is actually only a temporary containment.But even for a moment, being unable to move in front of the opponent is deadly.


    It seems that she didn''t use deadly magic, and she didn''t mean to hurt Nie Kong in her heart.


    "Rapid Raider!" At the same time, another challenger''s Ministry of Justice also issued his magic.Rapid Razer is to make sand and gravel particles vibrate finely to generate weak static electricity, and at the same time rewrite the conductivity of sand and gravel, and release the electric current from the ground after it is amplified.


    Countless tiny electric lights flickered like a large group of small snakes squirming and pushing.


    The weeds growing sporadically on the surface of the gravel and the rocks randomly discarded around are completely covered by the easily conductive muddy water of the vibrating landmines of the sound of the flower.


    The electric current snake squirming outside the defensive boundary does not need to be manipulated by magic to attack Nie Kong along the ground.


    The so-called combination magic does not integrate multiple magic processes into a single magic technique, but combines the phenomena caused by multiple magics to make the effect more than the magic technology of the sum of individual magic.


    Hattori does not have outstanding powerful magic, does not have the processing speed that others can''t say, and does not have the multi-calculation ability that others can''t learn.On the contrary, he can actually perform variable magic in any situation, and this kind of stability is his characteristic and strength.


    Combining a variety of magic according to the situation to increase power with multiplying effects, this combination of magic can be called Hattori''s technology that can play its true abilities.


    Of course, not everyone can use combo magic. It must be a magician who can cast spells very quickly, so his actual skill assessment is the first.


    When Dianguang bit Nie Kong''s foot, Nie Kong started to move.


    "Thinking bullets." The thought wavelets in Nie Kong''s body suddenly stopped and all converged, and they all burst out in the next second.It''s not Mayumi''s idea to sub-bulk a polymer bullet, because it is too powerful.


    The shocking energy wave directly rewritten the magical phenomenon of the two of them.With a bang, there was a big explosion centered on where Nie Kong was standing.


    Whether it was the vibration mine that contained Nie Kong, or the combination magic of Hattori, all turned into a pure wave of thought.


    "How is it possible." Huayin dumbly let the dust make her gray, because she couldn''t accept the facts before her.


    "No, I don''t want to lose to Senior Nie Kong." Hattori held the CAD in horror, ready to use the next magic.


    "Ice Mist Divine Realm." Nie Kong paused, and the spreading thought wave instantly transformed into unprecedented air-conditioning, covering a range of more than 100 meters ahead.

 1912 The collapse of the second element text 01938, the invitation of Daya

    With a cry, the Huayin and Hattori in front of him were instantly frozen into human-shaped ice blocks, and it only took less than three seconds for the battle to start to end.


    Nie Kong pulled the two people to the hot stove and grilled them as barbecues, allowing the flames to slowly return to the frozen flower sound and Hattori.Nie Kong wouldn''t kindly help to thaw it, it was a lesson for them.


    It took more than ten minutes for the event to finally break the frosty package, shivering around the fire.


    When the referee Ze Mubi looked at everything in front of him, his mouth grew wide and was speechless for a long time.He doesn''t have a CAD situation, so Senior Nie Kong can instantly cast A-level magic?!


    "Look, Nie Kong gave you a chance to use magic in the way of guidance, otherwise Nie Jun would have defeated you early, and now you know how powerful it is." Morley was quite gloating.


    "Yeah, Nie Jun''s strongest phalanx and compound magic are useless. I really don''t understand the new students. I should pay attention to the nine-school battle last month." Mayumi chuckled lightly.


    "Just now, I just took the liberty to say some silly things that I couldn''t help myself. I''m very sorry." The service department and the penalty department blushed and apologized to Nie Kong.


    "Okay, remember to obey our president''s arrangements in the future." Nie Kong said.


    Huayin twitched her nose, as if she was frustrated with losing to Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong didn''t embarrass them too much. After school in the afternoon, he took Huayin to the club admissions office.The members of the society who were originally competing for a new life saw Nie Kong personally appear on the scene, as well as a flock of sheep.


    Huayin stared at everything, and understood in her heart what Senior Nie Kong said that their freshman ability to do things was not good.For them, the patrol work was exhausting, but as soon as Senior Nie Kong got out of the way, it immediately became extremely relaxed.


    "Senior Nie Kong is... really amazing, and the prestige in the school is so high. It''s just that there are so many female classmates that are really hateful. Knowing that Senior Nie Kong has no time to talk to them, they don''t have the shame to apply them like dog skin plasters. Bad intentions." Hua Yin muffled her heart.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The enrollment week ended smoothly. During the period, the Kendo Club recruited a genius girl in Kendo¡ªSecond School Student Renchen Sayaka.Not swordsmanship, but pure kendo aspect.Originally, Nie Kong didn''t know it, because Sayaka challenged Mori to kendo and spread it all over the campus.


    Mori rejected Sayaka''s challenge. Of course, he would not disdain a second-degree student, but Morley felt that the level of pure kendo was not Sayaka''s opponent, and perhaps only Chiba Shuji could beat her.


    On the early morning of admission week and Sunday, Nie Kong strangely found a luxurious car suddenly parked in front of his house, and one or two disappeared.The car opened the door to him, and Nie Kong was surprised because the car seemed to be picking up his own.


    Nie Kong frowned. He wanted to see who was behind the ghost, so he sat in the back of the car with peace of mind.


    The car slowly closed the door, then ignited its engine, and drove to the outskirts of Tokyo according to the set route.


    After going around for a few times, it seemed that no one was following, and then I dared to drive towards the final goal. A dark underground parking lot was able to put an end to satellite detection.So the guy who asked him to meet must have a bad purpose.


    "Mr. Nie Kong, welcome you." In the parking lot, two men were already waiting there.Nie Kong recognized one of the brawny soldiers, Lu Ganghu, who exuded violent aura.


    "Are you soldiers from Daya?" Nie Kong suddenly realized that Xiao Yeyao clearly told the Independent Magic Costume Brigade that he was secretly interested in Nie Kong but had no actual action. It seemed that Yao had become much quieter because of his fight against foreign spies.


    "Mr. Nie Kong knows us, it''s an honor. On behalf of Daya''s army, we are here to talk to you." Chen Xiangshan, smoking a cigarette, pinched out the cigarette butt and said to Nie Kong with a smile.


    "Let''s talk, what''s the matter?" Nie Kong said calmly.


    "Excuse me, is the incident of Ogasawara last month related to Mr. Nie Kong?" Chen Xiangshan asked carefully.


    "Your intelligence is doing well." Nie Kong said in surprise.


    "Hehe, that''s really great. Our military has been in Japan for a long time, and I hope to get your help before the operation." Chen Xiangshan smiled.


    "Make your plan more specific." Nie Kong didn''t mind helping them when there was leisure and it was not troublesome.


    Chen Xiangshan and Lu Ganghu looked at each other, and both hesitated.After all, it¡¯s a big deal. If Nie Kong is exposed to the Japanese military, they will fall short in their layout for a few years.


    "I don''t have time to spend time with you." Nie Kong said calmly.


    "Well, we believe in Mr. Nie Kong. In fact, in the national high school student magic essay contest sponsored by the Japan Magic Association in November, our military hoped to use the tactics to steal advanced scientific research materials of Japanese modern magic. Mr. Kong can help, then follow us back to Daya, and our military will definitely make you a high-ranking official in the army.¡± Chen Xiangshan explained the details of the plan to Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong nodded and expressed his understanding. Of course he knew about the National High School Students Magic Essay Contest, because Lingyin became someone else''s assistant for the contest and was busy doing experiments every day.


    But I didn''t expect that Daya was so bold that it sent most of the army to attack Japan, not to mention, the fleet of strategic magician Liu Xuande also sent out to support.


    Nie Kong could imagine that they would definitely attract attention when the war broke out in November, and then Chen Xiangshan went to the library to steal materials.


    Will they succeed? If Nie Kong helps, it will work.But then, he will definitely break with his daughter who is a Japanese soldier.


    "I can help you get those materials, but I ask you all the soldiers lurking in Japan to be transferred and left within a month without error." Nie Kong said.


    "Why, please give me a reason." Chen Xiangshan said puzzledly.


    "Humph! Japan is my territory, you are forbidden to make troubles without my permission." Nie Kong said coldly.


    "I... I need to consult my superiors."


    Chen Xiangshan was stunned, wondering in his heart.


    "Whatever you want, you only have one month anyway."

 1913 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01939, Liu Xuandes trust

    "Whatever you do, anyway, you only have one month to withdraw your troops. Otherwise, when the time limit expires, I will personally take action against you." The national high school student magic essay contest was held at the end of November, and Nie Kong gave them one month to prepare. Just right.


    "Okay...well, we will give you a satisfactory answer as soon as possible." Chen Xiangshan''s expression was a bit ugly. Although he was very angry, the threat of a strategic magician should not be underestimated.


    Nie Kong gave Chen Xiangshan and the others a dilemma. They had planned for several years for the Japanese combat troops to plan Japan, and it was difficult to give up easily.


    However, Chen Xiangshan had leaked the plan to Nie Kong, and their purpose was indeed to steal magical materials from Japan''s modern system.If Nie Kong can really get the information, it will naturally save them a lot of effort, and they may not be successful.The Japanese defense is very rigorous. In just two months, they have been defeated by the independent magic outfit brigade. From this we can understand how strong the Japanese magic level is.


    It''s just that they can trust Nie Kong, he regrets telling Nie Kong the battle plan, and he is now in a dilemma.Once Nie Kong exposes it, their troops may be arrested and will be taken to a military court.


    Now that matters are of great importance, Chen Xiangshan can only let Commander Liu Xuande decide.


    So Chen Xiangshan used the zombie technique of Daya Ancient Magic to communicate with the corpses in the army fighting against Japan.The corpse doll of the spell tool opened its eyelids.The hollow eye sockets where the eyeballs were dug out lit up the ghost fire, and with the help of the eyes of the corpse, Chen Xiangshan saw Liu Xuande and the surrounding officers.


    Zombie art is a magic tool that uses human corpses as materials, after removing the internal organs and taking anti-corrosion measures, directly processing the brain into a magic amplifier.Behind the doll is a huge communication device the size of a commercial refrigerator, and the pipe extending from the body has a skull inserted from the back of the doll''s head.


    "College Chen Xiangshan, what''s the situation?" Liu Xuande asked.


    "Commander, Nie Kong... he refused our invitation from Daya."


    The doll makes a creepy sound, and its lungs are not moving but can make a sound.It can use the technology of converting the sub-signal into a current signal to turn the body into a communication device that cannot be tapped.Therefore, the first runner-up army uses the zombie book to communicate so as not to be eavesdropped alone.And in ancient magic, it seems that Da Ya is indeed much better than Japan.


    "Oh, isn''t it?" Liu Xuan was not surprised in German, he might have expected that Nie Kong would not help.With the deterrence of Nie Kong''s strategic-level magician, Japanese military law cannot be indifferent.


    Liu Xuande felt that Chen Xiangshan''s smooth contact with Nie Kong was already very remarkable.


    As their old opponent to the Japanese combat troops, the Independent Magical Brigade was very clear about its combat effectiveness.Especially the young girl who served as commander at a young age impressed him deeply.


    "He said he could help us steal the information from the Japanese side, but he asked us to withdraw all combat troops from Japan within a month." With that, Chen Xiangshan told Liu Xuande all what Nie Kong had said.


    "Commander, he is so arrogant, please let me take five hundred soldiers to destroy him." A major behind him said angrily.


    "Shut up." As the commander of the first army, Liu Xuande needs to consider too much.Although they have thousands of soldiers lurking in Japan now, he has little chance of winning.


    "College Chen Xiangshan, what do you think."


    "Commander, I think he might really be able to do it. Our investigation found that Nie Kong is very popular in Japan. He is involved in many magical families. Both the Seven Grass Family and the Four Leaf Family have daughters who want to marry him. Many large families of magic materials are eligible to check, and stealing materials is much easier than us. Even if he fails in the end, we will be able to execute the plan again next year." Chen Xiangshan replied cautiously.


    Even since the establishment of New China in the 20th century, the United States and Western countries have imposed strict technical blockades on China.At that time, the so-called Paris Coordination Committee adopted a policy of complete technical blockade against China.For example, until the current 21st century, foreign high-precision machine tools, photolithography machines and other technologies are prohibited from selling to China.


    "Commander, we shouldn''t go to war. The current international public opinion is very detrimental to us." The staff colonel behind also said immediately.


    According to the original plan, a large number of domestic armed forces were mobilized to attack and disrupt Japan, which was several times more serious than the Okinawa campaign in the summer of 2093.


    And their purpose of sending troops to harass is just to allow Colonel Chen Xiangshan to go to the headquarters of the Japan Magic Association to steal information.Because only Chen Xiangshan can do it, his secret technique "electronic golden cicada" can unlock all electronic codes.Although the plan is likely to sacrifice thousands of soldiers, they are willing to complete the task.


    "Okay! Colonel Chen Xiangshan, I order you to stay in Japan and contact Nie Kong, and the rest of the soldiers will withdraw from Japan, without error." Liu Xuande thought for a while before he made a decision.


    Even if Nie Kong failed this year, as long as he kept the channels for the army to sneak into Japan, they would still have opportunities in the future.


    "Commander, no matter how hard I will try, I will bring the information back to Da Ya, so that Da Ya can keep up with the mainstream of modern magic in the world." Chen Xiangshan said solemnly.


    "Okay, you have to be very careful in Japan, don''t let those guys from the independent magic outfit team catch." Liu Xuande nodded and said.


    "Don''t worry, I have the Devil''s Guard, they can''t catch me."


    Ghost Gate Dunjia was originally the knowledge of fortune-telling.Just like ninjutsu, although superb but disguised as a simple physical skill, the ancient magic ghost gate Dunjia also has an unknown side, manipulating the direction of the magic, and guiding others to recognize the secret skill in the direction desired by the practitioner.


    People whose directions are confused cannot reach their destination.For example, a person who circulates in the same place even though he thinks he is going straight forward, looks like he is moving at a strange speed that can never catch up with a carriage.The Ghost Door Dunjia in the back is a kind of mental intervention spell with a special orientation.


    Moreover, this is not limited to the geographical position based on the latitude and longitude lines. It is also the basic technology of Ghost Dunjia to distort the direction of travel in consciousness.

 1914 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 01940, in the name of my Yuyako

    "Report to the commander, we found Colonel Chen Xiangshan of the Great Asia Alliance¡¯s Special Operations Force against Japan, and the fellow was known as the "Cannibal Tiger"-Lu Ganghu!!" Wearing a slim white OL secretary uniform, showing her charming body The posture Fujiwara Kyoko is like an elegant and blooming orchid standing in front of You Yezi, beautiful and indispensable.


    "Hehe, the Great Asian Coalition Special Combat Troops actually sent two ace players. It seems that the plan is not small." The cold and frosty You Yezi smiled suddenly, like a hundred flowers blooming.


    "Tell me, where are they hiding?" You Yezi knows that the other party is good at using the ancient magic Ghost Gate Dunjia to constantly change the position, so relying on the thousands of officers in the army to find them in the huge Japan is as difficult as finding a needle in a haystack.


    "Yeah! They acted very cautiously. Even if our troops searched hard, it would be difficult to catch their loopholes. Just a hundred secrets, they did not expect our troops to not give up monitoring Nie Kong''s actions." Fujiwara Kyoko said.


    "Do you mean that Nie Kong secretly met with the two ace officers of the Daya League?" You Yezi''s eyebrows suddenly raised, and he asked harshly.


    "Yes, Nie Kong met them in the parking lot in the suburbs of Tokyo early this morning. Because the parking lot is underground, the satellites didn''t work, so it was a step late." Fujiwara Kyouko expressed regret.


    The Independent Armed Forces focused on cleaning up the threats of lurking personnel in Daya, but neglected Nie Kong.When they saw Nie Kong heading to the parking lot, they did not dare to report to their superiors, quietly waiting for Nie Kong to come out.


    Only when they finally saw Chen Xiangshan accompany Nie Kong out, they regretted not sending soldiers to encircle and suppress them, and they watched Chen Xiangshan disappear.


    "Hmph, I didn''t expect that he would betray our Japan." You Yezi said through gritted teeth.


    "Commander, you are wrong. He was originally a Chinese. Perhaps he never intended to be a member of our Japan." Fujiwara responded.


    She thought in her heart that her grandfather and she had met with him a few months ago and said he was going to marry him. His tone was a lot of perfunctory, and he was not sincere about Japan at all, because his grandfather trusted him so much.


    "Do we need to send soldiers to arrest him?" Captain Sanada Shiryu asked.


    "No." Colonel Kazama immediately objected to Sanada, frowning and said: "He is a high-level magician comparable to a strategic level. If we act rashly against him, I am afraid it will bring irreparable harm to Tokyo. Especially. He has an unpredictable relationship with the Siye and Qicao family of the ten division clan, and he moved his whole body with one move!"


    Moreover, Colonel Kazama knew how strong his subordinate Spoda was, but he was also defeated by Nie Kong and ended up with a vegetative end.Nie Kong''s strength is obvious to all, otherwise there won''t be many magic families in Japan desperately trying to win him over.


    "College Kazama is right, none of you is his opponent, and you can''t be in the city if you want to do it." You Yezi shook his head and said with squinting eyes.


    Although what Yuyako said was a bit blunt, it was difficult for Sanada and the others to accept it, but she did not make a mistake.If his cheap father doesn''t have that power, he won''t let his mother bred to give birth to her.It''s just that You Yezi''s heart is very complicated for what Nie Kong did.Originally, after listening to her mother''s explanation of Nie Kong''s disappearance of thirty men, she would not be annoyed even though she could not accept the sudden appearance of father Nie Kong.Nie Kong''s behavior now makes her very angry.That bastard, tricked Mom into colluding with Daya!


    "Commander, I think we can stand still. Now that the Great Asia Alliance has colluded with him, they will definitely meet again in the future." Fujiwara Kyouko blinked and said.


    The surrounding officers'' eyes brightened, and if their entire army was dispatched, they would surely be able to catch Nie Kong and Chen Xiangshan in the urn.


    You Yezi sat silently, and said after a long time: "We have yet to discuss the plan of Lieutenant Fujiwara. Nie Kong is a high school student studying in the school and it is difficult to send a lot of manpower to monitor."


    Kyoko Fujiwara blushed, and squeezed: "What the commander said is extremely true, I was negligent."


    "According to the commander, do you have a countermeasure?" Colonel Kazama asked.


    "Perhaps. You don''t need those twists and turns, Colonel Kazama, please invite him to our army base directly." You Yezi said coldly.


    "I''m afraid it''s wrong. I don''t think he will accept it. The last time he hung up my phone unceremoniously." Kazama Xuanxin said with no hope.


    "That... that should be the mistake of Lieutenant Da Hei Long Ye. Originally, the commander only ordered him to invite Nie Kong, but he did not expect that he violated the military order to launch a strategic magic attack on Nie Kong, so Nie Kong was angry and killed him. Ensign Da Black Dragon." At this point, Kyoko Fujiwara was very guilty, because she was also partly responsible for the crime committed by Spoda.


    "It''s a pity, he let our troops lose a capable general." Kazama Xuanxin sighed.


    Since Siboda has also become a comatose vegetative, Kazama Xuanxin and the others have often visited Sibo''s house and learned of his inability to treat.


    Seeing that the troops lost a strategic level magician, Kazama Xuanxin felt so heartbroken.His importance is as important as Master Yakumo, the master of magic, why did they leave themselves one after another.


    "Hmph, there is no need for soldiers who don''t obey orders. Even if Nie Kong doesn''t kill him, I won''t let him stay in our army." You Yezi said coldly.


    "Yes, Commander. I will personally invite him to be a guest next weekend. But if he refuses, what shall we do." Kazama Xuanxin said softly.


    You Yezi wasn''t sure about it either. She pondered for a while before slowly saying, "Invite him in the name of You Yezi, I believe he will come..."


    Kazama Xuanxin and the others were surprised and confused, thinking about the commander they admired, the majestic You Yezi, rarely know Nie Kong?


    It seems to be true. In the past, I investigated Nie Kong and found out that he had a close relationship with the Black Feather family, and naturally I recognized the You Yezi of Miss Black Feather family.If You Yezi-sama can train him and tame him, that would be a good thing.


    You Yezi stood on the highest peak with his own strength, and had high prestige in the army.Although Kazama and they admitted that Nie Kong was very strong, they had already imprinted Commander You Yezi''s invincible mark in their hearts.

 1915 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01941, Nie Kongs magical characteristics

    Compared with how the Independent Magic Brigade and the Great Asia Alliance made great plans, the place where Nie Kong was located was peaceful and peaceful.


    "Senior Nie Kong, don''t you really plan to be the assistant of the senior essay competition in the third grade." In the student union office, Nie Kong and the four women and one man sat.Huayin made a cup of hot tea and handed it to Nie Kong.Huayin sat in front of Nie Kong and looked at him, feeling very curious in her heart.


    According to the teacher, writing the paper and preparing the presentation is a collaboration of three people.But if the three of them come up with their own ideas, they will not even be able to decide on the general direction of the paper.Therefore, the work must be divided anyway, with one person taking the lead and then assisting by the other two.Usually seniors with the highest theoretical scores in the third grade will lead the writing, while those in the first or second year will assist seniors in completing the thesis.


    Obviously being able to participate in the national essay competition is a very glorious thing, why did Nie Kong refuse it?!You know, there are only three places in the school, the main contestant and two assistants.


    The essay competition is a place where your own research results can be published. Not only will representatives of the various school teams accept the solicitation of magic research institutions, but the published papers may also be directly included in the Magic Encyclopedia, or used by universities and companies.If you can make a blockbuster in the essay competition, then you can guarantee your future in the second half of your life.


    "Nie Jun, just like Huayin, he belongs to the kind of students who have super-competitive skills and deviations in written examinations." Mayumi said with a chuckle.


    "That''s right, Nie Jun''s admission test score last year only failed 50 points. Seniors in the third grade will name Nie Jun, I think it is a dead horse as a horse doctor." Glancing at Nie Kong, he followed Nie Kong''s dark history.''


    Nie Kong was speechless. At that time, because he had just awakened, he didn''t know the new world well.


    "Hehe, it turns out that Senior Nie Kong doesn''t know anything about those complicated knowledge." Huayin looked at Nie Kong directly, as if she had met her confidant''s eyes.


    "Yes, I won''t be a magician in the future. Theoretical knowledge can only play a role in casting magic." Nie Kong said.


    "I am afraid that only Jun Nie, you dare to ignore the most important theoretical knowledge of the magic, no matter how complicated the magic is in your hands, you can copy and use it. But like us, you must first understand the characteristics of your own magic, and only after screening Learn your own magic from the eight magic systems." Morley said enviously.


    "No... it''s possible, then which one of the eight systems does Senior Nie Kong''s magical characteristics belong to?" Huayin asked curiously.


    It seems that there is no talent like Nie Kong in the world, who can ignore the family genetic characteristics and talents and use their tailor-made secret techniques.


    Since Huayin saw all kinds of magic videos that Nie Kong tried, she couldn''t help blushing and embarrassed when she recalled the challenge the day before yesterday.


    Hearing Huayin''s words, Mayumi''s women gathered their eyes on Nie Kong''s face in unison.Especially Mei and Morley, the relationship between the two women is very close to Nie Kong, but still very little is known.


    They seemed to have asked once last year, but Nie Kong replied abominably with a "secret", and they almost forgot to ask Nie Kong.


    "Secret." Nie Kong answered mysteriously.


    "Nie Jun, tell us quickly." Mayumi put her arms around Nie Kong''s arm and said coquettishly.


    Huayin and Xiao Ziru dumbfounded at Mayumi, the student president of the little girl''s posture, as if they didn''t know her a little bit. Could it be that Mori and Mayumi like Nie Kong at the same time as the rumors.


    No wonder it feels a bit weird to be a member of the student union.


    Nie Kong chuckled and said, "Guess it. If anyone guesses right, I will promise her any one of the conditions."


    Mayumi and Morley''s eyes suddenly changed like stars, staring at Nie Kong, "Jun Nie, do you count it?"


    "Of course, and it doesn''t matter if you guessed wrong, I will tell you the answer afterwards. But since it''s a game, you need to accept my punishment for guessing wrong.


    Huayin and Xiaozi were also very curious. Faced with the game Nie Kong said, Xiaozi couldn''t help asking: "Senior Nie Kong, if you guess wrong, how would you punish us."


    "How about a kiss?" Nie Kong pointed to his smooth cheek and looked at the four women with a mischievous smile in their eyes.


    Only a shallow blush appeared on Morley''s cheeks. He had kissed Nie Kong many times, and he was a little accustomed to molesting him.


    "No...no." Xiao Zi yelled, panicking.


    Nie Kong didn''t care when he let go: "Okay, let''s talk about it later if I have a chance."


    "Don''t be afraid, Xiaozi, I don''t believe that the four of us guessed it wrong." The impulsive flowery tone obviously caught Nie Kong''s desire to catch him, and he helped Xiaozi agree.Mayumi and Mori were silent and did not express.


    "Now that I agree, let''s start, Xiaohuayin, you come first." Nie Kong took a sip of hot tea, so he could look at Xiaohuayin on the opposite side.


    When there is nothing to do, Nie Kong rarely comes to tease them.


    Huayin snorted softly. In order to prevent Nie Kong from underestimating herself, she thought about the answer seriously, and then said her answer rather rascally: "It should be the eight types of magic from the four major systems."


    The eight major systems included all the magic of the Qicao family and the Shiwen family. Although the magic characteristics were very abnormal, Huayin felt that it was finally possible.


    Mayumi looked at Nie Kong jokingly, she wanted to see how Nie Kong faced it.


    "It''s not all right," Nie Kong said.


    "No, I don''t believe it. In addition to possessing all the magical properties of the system, you can''t use the phalanx of the ten characters family, the magic bullet hunter of the seven grass family, and the highest level of hardening magic." Huayin said questioningly.


    Summarized from the video of Nie Kong''s battle, Huayin felt that she was not wrong.


    "Then let you take a look." Nie Kong said in a tone, and the magic burst instantly shot out a strong spirit wave.


    The flowery tone that was originally emotionally fluctuating suddenly became very well-behaved.


    "Hey, isn''t it me... my magic Azusa bow?" Xiao Zi widened her lovely eyes and looked at the scene in disbelief.I remember only lent a CAD to Senior Nie Kong once, but I didn''t expect him... he used the magic in it.


    The high-level large-scale emotional interference system outside the magic catalpa bow, which emits spiritual waves directly interferes with people unconsciously so that they can hear the hallucinations of clear string sounds, so that people stop thinking and calm their emotions. It can be used by a large number of people at one time.


    If Nie Kong is not an outside-system magic characteristic, he can''t make a high-level outside-system magic at all, which shows that Nie Kong has the characteristic of outside-system magic.

 1916 The collapse of the second element body 01942, teasing the four women

    It''s not that you can''t use that kind of magic without that kind of magical characteristics, but that you can''t specialize in advanced levels.For example, if the magic characteristic is the flower tone of the vibration system, she can use the low-level self-acceleration technique of the movement system.And in general-purpose CAD, there are also various magic start-ups.


    Of course, the higher the magic level, the more complicated it is. The magician must use the characteristic magic that matches it, and it must also go through thousands of times of training.


    What is unexpected for a few women is that there are too few magicians with magical characteristics outside the system. The magic of the mental interference system directly affects the spirit. The owners are all advanced and rare magicians, and there may not even be 50 magicians in Japan. come out.In addition, Nie Kong is accustomed to using the magic of the Siye Science and Technology Research Institute, no wonder the eyes of the women looking at Nie Kong are weird, maybe they think that Nie Kong is the illegitimate child of the Siye Family.


    "Alright! Counting I lost, I didn''t expect Senior Nie Jun to have magical characteristics outside the system." Although Huayin usually has a carefree personality, her pretty face flushed at the thought of the punishment for losing.


    "Really." Nie Kong withdrew his magic and looked at the girl in front of him with smiling eyes.


    "Huh." Huayin was embarrassed, her cheeks pretending to be normal, and she leaned down toward Nie Kong who was sitting opposite her.In the horrified eyes of the three women, Huayin forcibly endured the pounding heartbeat, closed her round eyes, and her lips rushed toward Nie Kong''s cheeks.


    In fact, Nie Kong can kiss Huayin Fangze by moving his position slightly.There were only three women watching, and Nie Kong was not too Meng Lang.With a "pop", Nie Kong''s face was printed with a cute little red seal.


    "But... it''s okay, Huayin, I''ll accept the bet, so I won''t fall for the bill." Huayin said fiercely.


    Nie Kong touched the tender skin, then looked at the remaining three women and smiled: "Molly sauce, do you want to guess next?"


    Morley''s eyes flashed, "Of course, I don''t believe Jun Nie, you can escape our palms." In the eyes of the two women, Nie Kong had changed a lot of tricks and kissed him many times.Of course I feel that it is not hurt to lose a kiss, in case you say the right thing...


    Mori and Mayumi were shocked. Once they get lucky to win Nie Jun, Nie Kong will promise them one request.


    "I guess Nie Jun''s magical characteristics take into account both system and non-system." Morley raised his hand and replied, saying that all the magic systems were included. Morley didn''t think he would be wrong.


    Although it is incredible, but Nie Jun''s strength proves that Nie Jun has the magical talent of the wizard that day.If... if you could have a baby with Nie Jun, it would be a beautiful and wonderful thing.Not only will the family flourish, but also own happiness.


    "Morley, you are too shameless." Mayu gave Morley a white look and said angrily.


    On the other hand, Xiao Zi patted the Hungarian Ministry, which was not commensurate with the body shape, so that the cute school uniform was printed with a beautiful and wonderful outline.She seemed to be relieved.Just now Huayin arbitrarily agreed to agree to Senior Nie Jun, she almost cried ashamed.He wasn''t as heartless and heartless as Huayin, who could... kiss Senior Nie Kong like nothing.


    "Hey, it doesn''t matter, you see how calm Nie Jun is." Morley said.


    "It''s a pity, Morley guessed wrong too," Nie Kong said.


    "How could it be!" The four women were shocked again, it is rare that Nie Jun could not break away from the system of modern magic?


    "Yes, you haven''t forgotten the ancient magic that has been passed down to this day." Ninjutsu of Kunou Yakumo and Shinto of Yoshida clan, etc. Japan also has many ancient magic families, but the requirements for casting magic are much higher than modern magic. .For example, Sibo, the disciple of Kouzhong Yakumo, can only learn physical skills from him.On the other hand, Ono had learned some spy intelligence knowledge, she had a natural stealth ability.


    Nie Kong didn''t say a word, and directly used Chen Xiangshan''s ghost gate Dunjia in himself, and suddenly made them mistakenly think that they had changed their position.He knew that Nie Kong was in front of him, but his eyes saw Nie Kong in the air 100 meters away from the classroom.


    "Daya''s Ghost Gate Dunjia?" Mayumi exclaimed. Ghost Gate Dunjia is not simple. Without ancient inheritance and specific system, there is no way to learn it. Therefore, there are fewer and fewer ancient magicians, so that they are lonely in modern times. Behind the magic.


    "Okay... It''s amazing. Isn''t it rare that there is no magic that Senior Nie Kong can''t use? Is it the whole system magic plus ancient magic?" Xiaozi said in admiration.


    Mori and Mayumi stared at Nie Kong blankly. They had been with Nie Kong for more than a year. They seemed to only understand Nie Kong a little bit, and he seemed to be more mysterious.


    "Is it the answer you guessed Xiaozi?" Nie Kong asked, looking at the mascot.


    Xiaozi''s cheeks flushed with fright, and her fingers twisted the corners of her clothes, "OK...well, I don''t believe Senior Nie Kong can get out of the scope of the answer.


    "Unfortunately, Xiaozi, you guessed it wrong." Nie Kong said, pointing to his cheek and motioning to Xiaozi to kiss him first.


    Xiao Zi''s cute face was so flustered, she waved her hands desperately to refuse.How could the pure little Lori Xiao Zi kiss a boy in the three-women lobby.


    Nie Kong laughed, stretched out his hand and hugged Xiao Zi in his arms, and actively took a bite on her jade-like face.No, it was a bite.


    Little Lori Xiao Zi wowed in surprise, covering her face with shame, making Morley a little envious.Although she kissed Nie Kong too, it was a pity that she stopped tasting because of her shyness.


    Now Mayumi is the only one of the four girls. She looked away from Xiaozi, thinking about the answer in her mind.


    "Nie Jun, your ability is to copy. Because no matter who''s magic, it seems that you can use it with just one glance." The magic characteristic of copying is not to say that there is no, because modern magic is also transformed by abilities.


    If that''s the case, it is simply too precious, and it will definitely cause a sensation when it spreads out.


    Think about it, as long as Nie Kong glances at the strategic level magic, he can use it immediately, he can top ten strategic level magicians alone.


    "Haha, it seems that you all guessed wrong." Nie Kong said.


    "No way." The four women were dumbfounded.


    "Then Jun Nie, please tell me the answer, why can you use the high-level magic with those three characteristics? You are not allowed to answer that you are a genius in a million." Morley said with a frown.

 1917 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01943Collect information

    Nie Kong was immediately choked by Morley''s robbery, he was about to use his genius to fool the four girls.


    "Well, I will tell you the answer now. Morley, do you remember the second time we met?" Nie Kong asked suddenly.


    Morley said: "It should have been when you watched the decoding of the Nine Schools Battle Secret Stele last year. Why do you ask that."


    "Then you obviously already know my magic characteristics." Nie Kong said.


    "Hey, is it teleportation!" Morley was startled, and the scene at the time emerged in his mind.I remember that Jun Nie seemed to have released a strange magic from Chiba Xiuci, and moved the CAD of Xiuci into his hand instantly.


    "That''s right, in fact, my magical characteristics can also be said to be a kind of superpower, the attribute is to manipulate space."


    "That''s not right, then why can Nie Jun use the whole system of magic and ancient magic?"


    "That''s nothing, because the magic power system is too simple for me."


    Modern scientific magic uses the terminal to analyze the principles of supernatural powers, and then theorize them. Finally, the mental power of the brain expands and simulates the use of superpowers.Nie Kong''s mental power is so powerful, not to mention the original blood-sucking monsters that are good at super powers.


    Nie Kong felt amused when the women stared at him with expectant eyes.In order to prove that he did not lie to them, Nie Kong used teleportation to directly lead them to the void of the universe.


    Suddenly appearing in the endless universe, the four girls rubbed their eyes and almost exclaimed.


    It¡¯s just that the matter is not over. They saw Nie Kong wave a hand and split the huge planet in front of them in half. The black dimensional knife even extended backwards to the end of the universe, and the planets burst out devastatingly. The Big Bang is like a blooming firework.


    "You understand." Nie Kong said indifferently when he returned to the student union room.Nie Kong never cared about the things that exposed a little bit of his strength, but the trouble was a bit big.


    "Nie Jun, was it really an illusion just now?" Mayumi asked dumbfounded.


    "If you believe it, there will be nothing. If you don''t admit that you lost, I won''t blame you." Nie Kong said empathetically.


    In fact, when seeing Nie Kong''s power, the two women breathed a sigh of relief, because they knew Nie Kong better than before.


    "Who...who said I''ll fall back on the bill." Mayumi pursed her lips and found that she was proficiently padding her heels, and Bai Yu''s little arm wrapped Nie Kong''s neck.


    Before the three daughters of Mori recovered from the shock, Mayumi was already stuck with Nie Kong''s mouth.She boldly made friends with Nie Kong in front of the three daughters, and she dared to act.


    Morley watched Mayumi kiss Nie Kong affectionately, and felt a lot more flustered than before.She felt that she was so useless and couldn''t do it casually like Mayumi.


    "President, you...you." Xiaozi''s stammering voice interrupted Mayumi, who was eager to continue to be caressed by Nie Kong.Her pretty face became hot, and she hurriedly got off Nie Kong, her hands kept tidying up her messy clothes.


    "No... it''s okay, I just want to bet." Mayumi chuckles naturally.


    Huayin pouted her mouth inadvertently. She naturally heard about the scandal between Nie Kong and the others, and also thought that Nie Kong might be in love with Mayumi.


    "Okay, the lunch break is almost over. You should go back to the classroom to prepare for class." Nie Kong drove the four girls out of the student union room, and he took advantage of the highest authority of the student union to copy all the materials on modern magic from a high library. .


    After all, he agreed to Chen Xiangshan, and Nie Kong sorted out the information.The most important materials of modern magic include the principles of magic and the composition of CAD.


    Nie Kong felt that as long as they obtained the materials they possessed from the four-leaf technology of Mori, Qicao, and the four-leaf family, and Yigao, the modern magic technology requested by Daya could probably be perfected.


    After understanding the theoretical knowledge and learning how to make CAD, the rest can only rely on Ta Ya''s own research.For example, in Siye Technology, they have developed no less than four or five A-level magic by their own ability.Wulunjia''s science and technology research institute also studies strategic magic with Wulunmin.


    The only thing that can be confirmed is that if Da Ya gets the information, then Da Ya magicians will explode ten times more than Japan.


    Among them, Siye Technology is particularly important. Not only are there important magic materials, but the most important thing is that their CAD manufacturing technology is also very mature. Nie Kong''s CAD is also bought from there.


    "Nie Jun, why are you hiding in the student union room alone." The soft call made Nie Kong who copied the magic materials a little surprised.Turning to look around, the slim girl stood quietly behind him.


    Nie Kong was a little surprised. He didn''t expect Mori to leave with Mayumi.He didn''t show a guilty conscience either, and said frankly: "Oh, I plan to collect some modern magic materials for research."


    Mori also didn''t doubt Nie Kong''s bad goals. To her mind, Nie Kong was already the world''s strongest magician, so naturally he would not steal information.


    "Although the school has a lot of information, it is not very comprehensive. Our family also has some information. If Nie Jun wants to learn, I will bring it to you tomorrow." Morley said.


    "We have to wait until tomorrow. Why don''t you go now." Nie Kong didn''t intend to delay, because for him, collecting information is a small matter that can be completed in just over an hour and will not be completed until a few days, which is a waste of time.


    "No... OK, I''m going to class, I''m back... just to call you back to the classroom." Morley said blushing.


    It is common for Nie Jun to skip class, but Mayumi was with him before.Going out with Nie Kong alone now made her heart beat a little bit wildly.


    "It''s okay, it won''t take much time. Did you forget that I moved instantaneously?" Nie Kong caught her little hand, feeling warm and sweaty palms.


    Morley shrank her fingers, and then quietly let Nie Kong pull her fingers.By the time she raised her head, she had found herself back in her home.


    Nie Kong often visited Morley''s house and taught them how to cook at Morley''s house many times, so he was very familiar with Morley''s house.Especially the place where he settled, it was Morley''s lovely little boudoir.

 1918 The collapse of the second element Text 01944, guide Morley?

    Her room is decorated with pink dots, and it is hard to imagine that Morley, who is a little boyish, will decorate a girl''s characteristic boudoir.


    When Nie Kong let go of Morley''s jade hand, Morley seemed to lose his balance and fell on the pink soft couch in the room.And because the school uniform she was wearing was slightly larger, her white and tender abdomen was exposed.


    I saw a cute little belly button dotted in it, like a crystal clear white pearl.


    She was wearing a school uniform with turquoise smoky veil, her eyes were sentimental, her cherry lips were not dotted, she was as bright as a flower, and the two strands of hair around her cheeks were softly brushing her face. Nie Kong was the first to be so close Appreciate her beauty.


    "Nie...Nie Jun, let''s go quickly and collect the information you want." When Nie Kong was looking at her body, Moli seemed to have a hot stream, causing her cheeks to become hot.


    Although Morley showed a strong female character towards others, when facing Nie Kong, Morley would only show her tenderness.


    "No hurry, let me take a good look at Mori first." Nie Kong sat next to her, his right hand naturally wrapped around her waist.


    She was slender and unbearable to hold, like a willow in the spring breeze, and the neckline of her clothes leaked a touch of whiteness, and a pair of graceful jade pigeons swayed gently inside the clothes.The deep or shallow jade ditch in the middle lining her skin is as fine as jade, soft and greasy.


    Morley''s movements were stagnant, and then her pretty face was soon stained with red clouds, making her as beautiful as a peony with morning dew.


    When I peeked into her neckline, my body reacted.There was already a reaction at this time. Although the clothes were not real, it still made him feel a surge of heat.


    Uncontrollably, Nie Kong pressed Mori towards the soft couch at the back, and the two rolled onto the folded warm quilt.


    Morley suddenly screamed, soft and boneless, and trembling lightly.


    Before she could speak more, Nie Kong had already skillfully sealed her cherry lips, and her lips and teeth were integrated.The slender fingers inadvertently stroked Nie Kong''s cheek, almost suffocating her.


    Nie Kong''s dishonest hand quietly lifted her skirt, from the bottom of the skirt into the uniform.When Nie Kong grasped her kneading nephrite pigeon, Morley''s body froze.Heavy breathing occasionally leaked from the close-fitting cherry lips.


    Even though I used to talk to Nie Kong in person, it was the first time that Nie Kong had touched the secret place of a girl.And his lover''s gentle rubbing made Morley''s body irritable.


    Those hot palms were like hot summer breeze, brushing the smooth skin of Morley''s body like jade, blowing them hot like damp.


    After a long time, Nie Kong''s fingers still did not leave Morley''s skin.As if Nie Kong was too hard, Bai Yu''s skin was blushing with a little crimson.


    But the close-fitting uniforms and underwear he was wearing had become messy, revealing more than half of his skin.Of course, such a beautiful scenery can only be seen by Nie Kong, who is lying above her.


    "Nie Jun, you...you love me." Morley lowered his eyelids and let out a low voice in protest.Of course that was Nie Kong''s natural reaction, and it was inevitable.


    "Really, because Morley''s soft couch is a bit narrow. Can Little Morley help me move it to a suitable position." Nie Kong said before her ear.


    "Hurry up... come off me, or... or do it yourself."


    "No, I don''t have time for either." In order to prove, Nie Kong kept his hands on Morley''s body searching for secrets.


    "Nie Jun, you will only bully me."


    After hesitating for a while, he finally responded with a blushing face.The trembling jade hand slowly stretched out his lower abdomen.As if touching something that shouldn''t be touched, Morley withdrew his small hand.


    Nie Kong twisted his body unsatisfactorily, making her more uncomfortable.


    The shame in her heart, her actions were gentle like a little wife who was posted by an individual, and she stretched out her hand again.It''s just that she is troubled because it is difficult to move it because of the pants.


    "It won''t work if you don''t untie it." With a bit of curiosity, a bit of shyness, and a bit of intimacy with Nie Kong, Morley finally dared to untie Nie Kong''s two pants under Nie Kong''s encouragement.


    Although his eyes were half closed, Morley could still feel its outline.Morley was almost stunned, holding it and dared not move.


    "Little Morley, didn''t you say to move it to a comfortable position."


    "I...I don''t understand. No matter where you put it, as long as you let it touch me, I...I will feel very uncomfortable. Can Nie Jun let it retract into his stomach." Morley said in a panic.


    Nie Kong was speechless. He hadn''t practiced the highest level of the Thirteen Taibao and couldn''t reduce the sun''s magical power. You think it is Wishful.


    "It''s okay, I''ll teach you. Isn''t there a gap between your legs, move it forward a bit." Nie Kong asked in a soft voice.


    "Oh, I''ll give it a try." After struggling with almost all his strength, Morley dared to grasp it.


    "Yes, a little bit forward, a little bit to the left, oh, I met."


    "Ah!" When the collision hit something, Morley suddenly let out a soft cry, his body trembling inadvertently.


    Nie Kong kissed her forehead and pressed her body firmly.Morley''s eyes were lost in an instant, and she could feel that she and Nie Kong were merged together, and the sky revolved and bombarded her mind.


    "Nie Jun, it hurts, you... will you love Morley in the future."


    "Will I be inferior to you, I said it doesn''t count, you will feel it with your heart after Morley."


    "Really... Mayumi, what would Nie Jun do to her?"


    "Don''t worry, she doesn''t move as fast as Morley, and I won''t make Morley sad."


    Nie Kong''s movements became gentle. A few minutes later, Morley hugged Nie Kong tightly like an octopus.


    After half an hour, the two lay quietly, forgetting the time and what to do, but they all took off their clothes.Nie Kong gently rubbed her back, as if to relieve her stimulation.


    Morley''s face was flushed, but the corners of his eyes opened quietly, showing tears of happiness.She didn''t expect her relationship with Nie Kong to boldly break through to the last step, but she felt that everything was incredible and everything was worth it.


    Finally, for the first time, Mayumi leads Mayumi.

 1919 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01945, Morley home

    "Nie Jun, we will remember to keep a distance from Mayumi in the future." Buried in Nie Kong''s arms, Mori said softly and coquettishly.Having become Nie Kong''s woman, Morley couldn''t wait to issue a declaration of victory.


    "You girl, if Mayu Mi hears it, you have to itch with hatred, knowing that she also said the same thing as I said." Nie Kong pinched the soft pigeon with excellent hands, and looked at her angrily. Said the girl in.


    "Huh, where did Nie Jun and Mayumi develop?" Morley said angrily.


    She understands Mayumi''s character very well. She is not as shy about feelings as she is, but takes the initiative to attack. God knows how much Nie Jun and she have done without her.


    "Uh, how should I put it, I know her body better than she, and she even counted how many hairs I have several times. But I didn''t expect that Morrison would break through the last step with me first." Nie Kong said vaguely. , Perhaps only he and Mayumi understand the meaning of the words.


    Morley asked strangely: "A lie, how could Mayumi count Nie Jun your hair?"


    "Morley can also try to count."


    Nie Kong did not give her a direct answer and moved her head under her body.Morley stared at the black monster in front of her, and she couldn''t help but open her lips.Before she could react, the things in front of her instantly filled her mouth.The touch was soft and hard, but the accompanying rich flavor made Morley shake his body and mind, and his body became softer.


    Morley was almost ashamed, and finally understood the meaning of "counting hairs" in Nie Kong''s words.With her eyes closed, she could clearly experience the turbulent, soul-stirring heat, and with instinct meekly helped Nie Kong relieve her anger.


    She admired Mayumi''s shamelessness, and boldly dared to do something like that with Nie Kong. No wonder she felt that Mayumi and Nie Kong were hiding something from her at school.


    At the same time, Mori raised his head and suddenly smiled at Nie Kong mischievously, "Hmph, I know that Nie Kong is reluctant to leave Mayumi. Let''s see how you face Uncle Hongyi and my father in the future."


    After more than a year of getting along, Mori understood that the relationship between Mayumi and Nie Kong was increasing day by day, and the relationship between the three of them was naturally well understood.If it weren''t for the sudden event now, he might eventually lose to Mayumi.


    "What''s the embarrassment? Marry both of you at most. You are a sister, and Yumi is a sister." Nie Kong took it for granted, because there are a few wives in the rich.For example, the father of Chiba''s Xiuji has two wives, so Chiba Erica and Chiba Xiuji are only half brothers and sisters.Of course there are also very dedicated men. Hei Yu Gong''s wife has been dead for many years and still has no bigamy.


    "Hehe, that''s okay, I really want Mayumi to call me my sister." Hearing Nie Kong say that he is a sister, Morley couldn''t help serving Nie Kong happily, and Nie Kong''s mouth was relieved.


    Looking at the well-behaved Morley, Nie Kong''s hands on Morley''s body seemed to be stained with magic power, giving Morley a second super enjoyment.


    Many boy and girl friends break through the last step, and girls will have subtle changes.Although Morley used to be very gentle with herself, but because of the restraint of etiquette and shyness, she did not dare to mess around, so she often saw Mayumi and Nie Kong being close and dare not to come.Now there was a little more intimacy with Nie Kong in her words and deeds, and she had become an obedient little wife.


    After some gentleness, Nie Kong stayed at home with her, and while comforting Mori, Nie Kong needed some time to collect magic research materials in her home.When Morley''s parents saw Nie Kong and Morley being close, their eyes were a little surprised and playful.


    Because Morley''s first movement was a bit violent, it was a bit difficult to walk, and they had already seen something.They have no problem with the normal interaction of young people. Although the Japanese dress is very conservative, the intimate exercise between lovers is really normal.And for them, Nie Kong was indeed a man who was worthy of Morley, and had planned to let Morley marry Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong did not stay at Morley¡¯s home for dinner. After school was over at four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, he instantly moved to Siye¡¯s research institute.


    Although he was not accompanied by Hei Yugong and others, Nie Kong already had the authority to enter the research institute, and even the director of the third department of CAD development Niu Shan asked him to ask him about flying magic several times.


    Nie Kong came to the Third Research Institute of the Yotsuba Research Institute as usual, and was surprised to find that besides the busy researchers around, Shen Xue was also there. She had rarely come to the research institute before.


    "Shen Xue, why do you have time to come here to play?" Nie Kong quietly patted her on the shoulder behind her, scared Shen Xue and turned around hurriedly.


    "It''s Big Brother Nie Kong." When she found that it was Nie Kong, the joy of Shen Xue''s pretty face flashed away, and she sighed in relief and patted the little jade pigeon that hadn''t been developed for a long time.


    "I...I came to visit my brother, by the way, let Director Niu Shan adjust the CAD."


    "Did Shen Xue blame me for beating your guardian like that?" Nie Kong touched her black hair and asked softly.


    "No, I know it''s not Brother Nie Kong''s fault."


    It turned out that Siboda became a vegetable and was placed in the Four Leaf Research Institute.One is to use his body to do research materials, and the other is to study how to relieve Nie Kong''s Lamentation Styx and save Spodar.


    Shen Xue knew very well why his brother was half-dead. Although his identity was a tool of the Yotsuba family and her guardian, Shen Xue really treated him as his brother.


    But she liked and admired Nie Kong a little.Only when she saw that her mother also liked Nie Kong, she knew that her opponent was her mother, and she had no chance of winning.


    No one knows the pain lurking in my heart.Father cheated, mother fell in love with others, and the last brother didn''t know when he would wake up.


    Shen Xue first heard that Nie Kong had beaten his brother like that, and she was in a tangled mood for a while.Only knowing that Spoda also used the mass burst to attack Nie Kong first, she could only blame her brother for the mess.


    She understands her brother''s recombination magic, so lamenting that Styx is the "only" to restrain its existence, it is no wonder that she will sigh Styx against it, and Brother Nie Kong is involuntary.

 1920 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01946I will protect you in the future

    "Shen Xue, I will replace your brother to protect you in the future, okay." Seeing Shen Xue''s attitude toward protecting herself, Nie Kong smiled with satisfaction.


    Shen Xue said in surprise: "Brother Nie Kong, you...Do you mean to be the guardian of Shen Xue?"


    "It''s just a part-time job." Of course, Nie Kong wouldn''t surrender his status as the "tool" of the Four Leaf Family, but Nie Kong''s purpose is only to protect Shenxue''s safety, and he doesn''t think there is anything wrong.


    "Humph! If Big Brother Nie Kong becomes my guardian, I will definitely ask Big Brother Nie Kong not to marry his mother." Shen Xue hummed with her head held high and her little fist danced.


    Nie Kong said indifferently: "I didn''t intend to marry Late Night, because except for the few of us who knew the inside story, everyone thought she was dead."


    It''s been a year since her funeral. Even if she appeared in front of everyone late at night, no one would believe such a ridiculous thing. At most, it was Zhenye''s prank.


    Shen Xue was almost stunned by the surprise, and her pretty face was pink with joy, "Really...really."


    Shen Xue didn''t think that his mother would marry Nie Kong, their age was very different, and Shen Xue felt that her mother liked Nie Kong because of revenge for his father''s derailment.


    "Well, I lied to no one to lie to Shen Xue."


    "Then Brother Nie Kong, you...you squat down quickly."


    Nie Kong heard her strange request, although he didn''t understand it, he didn''t refuse the little beauty''s request.Nie Kong squatted halfway in front of Shen Xue, maintaining the same height as her.


    Shen Xue is already a beautiful and young girl in the third year of middle school. She has a slender figure and height than Mayumi. Standing tall in front of Nie Kong, she exudes a charm that surpasses millions of girls.


    Maybe he didn''t grow up last year, Nie Kong now feels that even Mayumi, who is known as a demon face, will be a bit eclipsed by her.


    If she grows up and matures, she is absolutely worthy of being the second beauty in the world.The number one You Yezi couldn''t be compared to her. You Yezi, who combined the beauty of Zhen Ye and Nie Kong, was enough to look down upon Hundred Flowers.


    Shen Xue gently hugged Nie Kong''s head, and kissed Nie Kong''s forehead like a noble princess. Perhaps that was a guardian ceremony.


    Looking at the pink lips that were approaching, Nie Kong''s heart swayed, and the anger that hadn''t vented from Morley''s suddenly showed signs of recovery.


    Nie Kong couldn''t help but aimed at Shen Xueying''s lips and opened his mouth.The moment her lips touched, Shen Xue trembled all over, her face blushing as she looked at Nie Kong in front of her.


    The air was dead for a moment, as if she could hear her pounding heartbeat.As if perceiving the strange gazes of the surrounding researchers, Shen Xue hurriedly backed away, holding her hot cheeks in both hands and dared not speak.


    "Brother Nie Kong, remember to protect Shen Xue from now on." Shen Xue whispered.


    Nie Kong held her Qianqianyu''s hand and nodded in response: "Shenxue also apply for the first high school next year. We will be able to study in the same school."


    "Actually... Actually, I planned to do the same." Shen Xue''s eyes showed a gleam of hope for future life.


    With Shenxue''s current magic level, it was too easy to enter the first high, so Nie Kong naturally didn''t have to worry.


    "By the way, what is Brother Nie Kong doing at Siye Technology."


    "It''s nothing important, I need to collect magic data and CAD data in Yotsuba Research Institute."


    Shen Xue seemed to understand but Nie Kong often came to the research institute, so she thought Nie Kong liked to research.


    "Oh, then I will ask Director Niu Shan to copy all the materials in the research institute for you." There is no doubt at all, Shen Xue only knows that he has no hesitation to help Nie Kong.


    With the candidate Patriarch of the Siye Family, Nie Kong quickly obtained all the information of the Siye Science and Technology Institute.


    The matter was finally over, Nie Kong and Shen Xue left Siye Technology, and now he has collected three pieces of information, only Qicao¡¯s family did not go.


    Nie Kong was too lazy to waste time. It was only six o''clock in the evening when Nie Kong moved directly to the home of Qicao.


    It''s just that the time is late, and the Seven Grass Family is having dinner.Seeing Nie Kong''s sudden appearance, except for Mayumi who was familiar with the situation, Nanakusa Hiroichi and the others showed stunned expressions.


    "Haha, it seems that I''m not here at the right time." Nie Kong smiled, but he didn''t show a trace of life.


    "No way, Jun Nie came just right, so come and accompany us to have dinner." When she saw Nie Kong who had disappeared for a long time, Mayumi showed joy.


    The two sisters, Xiangcheng and Quanmei, jumped up and hugged Nie Kong''s arm, pulling him and sitting beside them.


    "Okay, my stomach is just hungry." Nie Kong glanced at the seven grass family around the table, Mayumi''s two brothers, two sisters and parents smiled and nodded.


    "As long as Nie Jun doesn''t dislike it, the taste of my family''s cooking is simply incomparable to what Nie Jun personally makes." Mayumi said happily.


    Because he was eating Western food, the owner Nanakusa Hiroichi ordered the chef at home to prepare another food.But even for Japanese cuisine, they will dine on their own by separating their own food, not as humane as the Huaxia family.


    "Nie Kong, don''t you have something important?" Although Nanakusa liked Nie Kong''s visit very much, Nie Kong appeared too suddenly, so he was a little curious.


    "Father, Brother Nie Kong must have come to Quanmei to play." Among them, the youngest sister, Quanmei, who is sitting on the left with a hairpin, narrowed her eyes into a crescent shape, not to mention how cute it is.


    "No, I obviously came to see Xiangcheng. Sister, don''t you always try to snatch it with your sister." Xiangcheng pulled Nie Kong to his side and looked at Nie Kong as if he wanted Nie Kong to choose..


    "Really, you two girls don''t make a fuss, otherwise I will be angry." Mayumi patted her forehead helplessly, what''s the matter, I can''t imagine that if she marries Nie Kong in the future, those two girls will turn their faces with herself Rob Nie Jun''s life.


    "Let''s talk about eating." Nie Kong said.


    Nanakusa Hiroichi looked at the two cute oil bottles next to Nie Kong, and felt a little headache for them to be naughty and lively.


    Nie Kong is a bit regretful, because of the two little Lori, he failed to break through the last step of the relationship with Mayumi.However, the modern magic materials studied by the Seven Grasses were collected.

 1921 The collapse of the second element Text 01947, look at Ono Haruka?

    "Oh!" As a high-pitched aria rose, there was a girl''s harmonious voice: "Nie Jun... Nie Jun should go to bed, it''s... it''s already late, and we have to get up early for school tomorrow. ."


    In the bright moonlight, only one girl who was not wearing clothes, showing a plumper figure than late at night, was seen kneeling on her knees, holding her extremely tall buttocks waiting for the impact of the man behind her.


    She has short chestnut hair and plump pretty cheeks, but the baby''s watery skin is covered with layers of moving blush.She is Haruka Ono, the instructor of Class A for the first year of high school, and a female spy who was forced to be loyal to Nie Kong last year.Looking at it now, the expression she showed showed that she had already belonged to Nie Kong.


    "Don''t want to fool your master. Tomorrow is Saturday." Nie Kong hugged Ono Yao''s soft and boneless body for a while.


    "But I can''t take it anymore. Why don''t you go to my sister late at night." Onoyao suddenly shuddered and said breathlessly.


    "I think you should be a good bargainer. Forget it, I won''t make you embarrassed." Nie Kong hugged her buttocks, pressed her body and fell on her.


    Ono Yao slowed down, savoring the fierce aftertaste, while struggling to leave Nie Kong, arching his waist to transform the giant jade pigeon into a drop shape, attracting Nie Kong''s fingers.


    She knelt down and formed a 69 upside-down posture with Nie Kong, and she used her mouth to clean up the remaining liquid from Nie Kong''s body, not docile.


    "By the way, tomorrow you stop by and do something for me." Enjoying her ubiquitous service, Nie Kong also said casually.


    "What''s the matter?" Ono Haruka blinked in confusion.


    Nie Kong thought for a while, then told Xiao Yeyao about Chen Xiangshan''s trivial matters, and asked her to hand over the collected information to them tomorrow.


    "Nie Jun, I may not be able to help you. Recently, the independent magic outfit group seems to be closely searching for the spies of Daya. Even if I know their location, I dare not meet them easily." Ono said, shaking his head.


    Nie Kong also felt that he might have valued Xiao Ye Yao''s abilities. Although she and Nie Kong gained unprecedented strength through their practice, they did not find a person''s ability level from a city.


    "In that case, I had to solve it myself. Hey, it''s really troublesome." I thought it was only a waste of half a day to collect information, but it seemed that I had to go there tomorrow.


    "Jun Nie, be careful, don''t be caught by the independent magic outfit team. Our house is watched by many people." Ono Yao Meili shot Nie Kong''s eyes, making Nie Kong unable to hold back a force That jade pigeon was deformed.


    If it''s only better than the curve of the figure, Ono Haruka''s wild posture is indeed slightly better than late at night, and it is indeed a figure that has been trained since childhood.


    Under the tutelage of Kunou Yakumo, she was fortunate that she hadn''t learned the rumored female spy to use her body to do everything, so during the summer vacation, she saved her body for more than 20 years for nothing.


    "Don''t worry about it, go to bed obediently." Nie Kong didn''t take the independent magic outfit team to heart, and even felt a little disgusted, otherwise Nie Kong would not hang up the call of the colonel Kazama during the Ogasawara incident in the summer.


    "Oh, then, Jun Nie, don''t toss me." Perceiving the bad hand on his butt, Xiao Yeyao lying prone on Nie Kong trembling.


    Seeing her pitiful appearance, Nie Kong stopped doing bad things, and the night slowly returned to calm.


    In the early morning of the next day, Nie Kong, who had eaten breakfast, directly searched for Chen Xiangshan''s air in Tokyo.


    Even though they have Ghost Door Dunjia to cover their location, Nie Kong can easily spot them.After locking the position, Nie Kong came to them instantly.


    "Ah, you are Mr. Nie Kong?" Chen Xiangshan stepped back in shock when he saw Nie Kong standing in front of him, while Lu Ganghu took a vigilant posture.


    They didn''t expect that with Guimen Dunjia''s help, Nie Kong could also come to him.


    "I have brought you the data." Nie Kong threw the computer terminal loaded with the data to Chen Xiangshan, and said coldly: "If nothing else, please leave Japan as agreed."


    When Chen Xiangshan heard what Nie Kong said, his face was happy, he couldn''t wait to open the terminal.


    He deserves to have the ancient magical secret technique "Electronic Golden Cicada", and will soon be able to sort out the information inside.He was obsessed with the high-end modern magic technology of the terminal.


    Especially in terms of CAD manufacturing and software, their level has fallen short of Japan for many years.


    "Thank you for everything you have done for Daya." Chen Xiangshan bowed to Nie Kong with excitement, thanking Nie Kong for giving them hope of becoming stronger.


    Originally acting in accordance with the previous plan, it is likely to cause a lot of casualties, and it may not be successful.


    "I will integrate the Japanese magic world well, so you don''t want to think about Japan in the future." Nie Kong said.


    "Well! We will arrange for the army to return home secretly tomorrow, and pass your conditions to the commander by the way." Chen Xiangshan nodded in response.


    When the terminal storing the data is taken out of the Japanese customs, even if there is a ghost gate, it is very difficult and requires the military to cover it.


    "Don''t be so troublesome, I can send you a ride." Nie Kong directly carried their collars and used instant movement to arrive at Daya''s Kunlun Research Institute in Nan and Beijing.


    And Nie Kong came out from there, just familiar with the location.


    The two saw them returning to the familiar country in a blink of an eye. The experience was like a dream, and it was not until Nie Kong patted their face that they woke them up from the trance.


    "We...we returned home?" Looking at the surrounding environment, Chen Xiangshan finally confirmed it.Looking at Nie Kong, he was extremely happy.


    In this way, there is no need for troublesome data to be discovered and intercepted by the Japanese military.


    Only when they appeared, the alarm buzzed, and Nie Kong forgot that this was a military base.


    Before long, densely armed soldiers surrounded Nie Kong, and the leader was a burly man.


    "Report to Commander Liu Xuande. Thanks to Mr. Nie Kong''s help, we successfully completed the task."


    From the salutes of Chen Xiangshan and Lu Ganghu, Nie Kong understands the identity of the incoming person-Liu Xuande, a strategic wizard known as the Thirteen Apostles Pili Tower.


    Liu Xuande looked at Nie Kong, nodded slowly and said, "Very well, you have made a great contribution. Mr. Nie Kong, I wonder if you are interested in staying in the top runner-up military development. With your achievements and strength, you will definitely be able to Get a high-ranking military post."


    "Sorry, not interested." Nie Kong said calmly.


    Liu Xuande''s expression became cold, and the air suddenly became irritable. Several electronic devices were paralyzed, and his body''s strength seemed to be ready.Looking at the surrounding situation, Nie Kong judged that his magical properties were lightning or electromagnetism.


    "court death!!"


    Nie Kong seemed to perceive his murderous intentions and looked at Liu Xuande with a calm face.


    Before Liu Xuande took the shot, he was shocked to find that he had lost control of his body, and then he heard a biting pain.


    The surrounding space of a hundred meters shattered like glass, and the blood of hundreds of soldiers stained the ground.Liu Xuande looked at his Qiancang Hundred Hole body, and showed a bitter smile.


    I only blame myself for being too greedy, thinking that he was forced to stay in Daya by his own strength and to obtain a strategic magician for Daya.


    After all my thoughts, I didn''t expect that I still underestimated him. Fortunately, he didn''t destroy the equipment loading the data because of his impulse.

 1922 The collapse of the second element body 01948, go to the independent magic outfit brigade

    God didn''t seem to let Nie Kong be idle on the weekend. Just after Chen Xiangshan''s bird affair, he returned to his own courtyard, and he found a spacious off-road vehicle parked in front of his house.The car was painted in light green, and it was a military car for the army.


    Because I don''t want to be seen by outsiders late at night, the tight door is always closed.No matter how disturbing the sound of the doorbell, I would sit peacefully in the flowers and sipping morning tea in the garden late at night, not hearing anything outside the window.


    "Late night, who is outside?" Nie Kong asked strangely.


    "You don''t care about it. Actually, I don''t know which wild dog is barking." My eyes blinked in the middle of the night, as if he was not affected by the electric bell at all.


    Nie Kong knows the heart of the night very well. She came from a big family and she can be said to be a little cold, and only loves the relatives she cares about.


    Nie Kong glanced around, and the figure standing outside the door appeared in Nie Kong''s eyes.Recognizing the identity of the visitor, Nie Kong was a little bit dumbfounded. In this world, only Four Leaves would dare to say that the colonel of the Independent Magic Dress Brigade was a wild dog.


    "Forget it, I''ll go out and have a look."


    Although Nie Kong didn''t want to talk to the Japanese military, he felt that the doorbell kept ringing and was very disturbing.Well, if you have time, you may need to release Leona to watch the gate like the previous world. Until now, I troubled you to act as a maid and serve as a gatekeeper late at night.


    With the enhancement of Nie Kong Shuangxiu''s spirit, protecting a small manor is no problem.


    Following the repaired forest path, Nie Kong came to his iron fence gate and saw Colonel Kazama Xuanxin who had been ringing the doorbell outside.His expression seemed impatient, and his forehead was covered with sweat.


    "Hey, I said, what''s your intention behind blocking my door early in the morning?" Nie Kong stared at Xuanxin Kazama with a stern face, and asked unceremoniously.


    "Huh, I rang the doorbell for two hours and finally got him out. The brat that the kid put on is really big. If you change to another low-rank officer, you might not be able to hold him down." Xuanxin Kazama revealed. With a wry smile, if the military were not responsible for monitoring Nie Kong 24 hours a day, he would have mistakenly thought that Nie Kong had gone out.


    It wasn''t that he had never thought of forcibly, but the elites sent by the troops before could indeed sneak in, but unfortunately all of them lost consciousness and were thrown out of the gate the next day.


    In order to complete the task, Kazama Xuanxin can only say sincerely: "Mr. Nie Kong, please forgive me for the presumptuous interruption, there is really a very important thing to discuss with you."


    Nie Kong said in a cold voice, "I don''t seem to have anything to do with the independent magic outfit brigade, right? It''s rare that you came to make your head for Siboda?"


    Since the summer vacation, Nie Kong was able to detect that the Demon Dressed Brigade was spying on him secretly, and he was a bit angry, obviously not knowing what is good or bad.


    "No...no, you have completed the misunderstanding! Please listen to me slowly. We just hope to invite you to our base. The commander said that he would solve the misunderstanding with you personally." Xuanxin Kazama hurriedly explained.


    "Hmph! If you are really sincere to apologize, then you should first evacuate the personnel monitoring me. As for letting me go to your base as a guest, I''m sorry I don''t have time." Nie Kong refused directly, no doubt, he said The Japanese military has no favors.


    Although Kazama had already guessed that there would be such a result, when he heard it, he was still very aggrieved and his face was ugly. Nie Kong didn''t give face to the independent magic outfit team.


    It seems that you can only do what the commander said, try to invite him in her name.When he agreed to go to the base with himself, the commander would naturally clean him up.


    "Wait, it''s actually our Commander You Yezi who wants to see you, are you really not going." Looking at Nie Kong who was about to turn around and leave, Kazama asked loudly.


    It seems that the three words You Yezi are powerful spells, which set Nie Kong in place, and Feng Jian can see that Nie Kong''s expression has changed, from disdain to seriousness.


    Nie Kong''s contrast made him very stunned, and he slandered whether the rare commander and Nie Kong had an unknown relationship.


    "You said your commander is Heiyu Youyezi, does she want to see me?" Nie Kong asked aloud.


    "Yes, and our commander is not what ordinary people can see, which is enough to show that we value you." Kazama nodded and said.


    "If it''s You Yezi, I really want to see her. Okay, I''ll go with you." Nie Kong sighed lightly.


    It is not easy for a daughter to ask to see herself in person.Even though Nie Kong went to Zhenye several times to blow the pillow breeze, You Yezi refused to listen to Zhenye and meet him.


    Looking at Nie Kong''s expression, Kazama didn''t know what to say.He seemed to feel that Nie Kong, from a teenage college boy, seemed to have become an illusion of a mature man of his grade.


    "please follow me."


    While talking, Kazama led Nie Kong on a light-green military vehicle off-road vehicle, and then drove toward the outskirts unhurriedly.The car has an automatic driving function, so you don''t have to worry about it.


    The headquarters of the Independent Magic Brigade in Tokyo is located in a hidden mountain on the outskirts of Tokyo.As for why the urban center is not set up, it may be because the space for soldiers to train magic is too large.In fact, the Fourth Research Institute of Yotsuba Technology is also two hours away from Tokyo by car. Almost many large institutions are scattered in the center.


    Nie Kong guessed in his heart that the reason for their dispersal was because they were afraid of being dealt with in one pot.If a strategic-level magic is thrown in a city, then they will face the danger of destruction. After all, the standard of strategic-level magic is to destroy a city.


    The car turned several times before it seemed to head to the mountain far away from the target, but Nie Kong found that there were many scouts in the mountain, and it should be not long before the destination.


    Sure enough, there was nothing wrong. A few minutes later, Nie Kong, who had gone through several checkpoints, arrived at the extremely tightly guarded military base.


    Taking a look at the soldiers around, their magical level was much higher than that seen by Daya this morning, and the number of them was almost the same. It seems that Daya¡¯s ancient magic selection conditions are much more stringent than modern magic.


    A line of soldiers in training saluted to the wind, while a few non-commissioned officers with military ranks looked at Nie Kong behind them strangely. They were qualified to investigate Nie Kong''s intelligence.


    Finally, after passing through the same research of Siye Technology, Nie Kong and the others came to the command room at the center of the base.

 1923 The collapse of the second element Text 01949, You Yezis lesson?

    The door of the base command room was open, and occasionally working non-commissioned officers could be seen coming and going.Nie Kong glanced around, and the scene in the room appeared before his eyes.First I saw five or six non-commissioned officers in white uniforms standing neatly in two rows.Behind him was a "servant" wearing a white OL uniform secretary. Nie Kong could recognize her as Kyoko Fujiwara who had appeared with Lie Kyushima during the Battle of Nine Schools in the summer vacation.


    What attracted Nie Kong''s gaze most was the girl in the white military uniform at the front.Her black shawl and long hair were slightly scattered, showing only a half of her beautiful cheeks.The graceful and attractive figure is hidden in the military uniform. Just looking at the concave and convex curves of the body outline drawn by her clothes, Nie Kong almost gave birth to countless distracting thoughts.Because of her presence, she tends to ignore the girl Kyoko Fujiwara behind her.It seemed that it was not accidental that she appeared in front of her.


    Her gaze and Nie Kong face each other, and her temperament carries three levels of majesty and seven points of natural coldness.


    In a daze, Nie Kong realized that You Yezi and the former queen Asdes slowly merged into one.Although Nie Kong was able to train Esdes of Biyou Yezi S and the Queen, he felt that he was very indifferent to You Yezi, and he couldn''t "train" his daughter like Esdes.


    Nie Kong really has a headache, why does his daughter seem to have a tendency to transform into a queen.Nie Kong understood in his heart that the main reason was that he owed her.If she grew up with her like Bra, now You Yezi must be cuter than Bra.


    "Report to the commander, I brought Mr. Nie Kong, please give instructions." Kazama Xuanxin stood in front of You Yezi and saluted her a formal military salute.


    It seems that at this moment, he breathed out a long-repressed breath, and You Yezi said calmly: "You go out first, I have something to talk to him alone."


    "Yes, Commander." Hearing the order, Kazama''s group slowly withdrew from the command room. The last one to leave, Kyoko Fujiwara, looked at Nie Kong and You Yezi, suddenly a little surprised in his eyes.When she saw You Yezi''s cold eyes, she hurriedly closed the door.


    Nie Kong looked as if no one was sitting in front of You Yezi, and said with satisfaction: "I''m really happy, You Yezi can take the initiative to meet with me. I have been looking forward to it for a long time."


    "Shut up! To me, you are just a stranger who has disappeared for thirty years and then emerged. Although you don''t know how you deceived your mother to forgive you, do you think I would easily identify with you stupidly?" You Yezi Said coldly.


    "But in any case, you can''t change the blood relationship of our father and daughter. You Yezi, I will take good care of your mother and daughter in the future." Nie Kong held her somewhat cold jade hand tightly.


    You Yezi''s eyes suddenly filled with chills, and she sneered and said, "Unfortunately, you have no chance to be the son-in-law of the Seven Grass Family. Do you think I called you today just to talk to you about those boring topics?"


    Nie Kong disappointed his mother''s affection is one of them, and the other is that he actually had contacts with Daya''s military, so You Yezi was very angry with the "dad" in front of him.


    "Not to cultivate our father and daughter''s feelings, so why did Xiaoyou Yezi call me here?" Nie Kong asked.


    "Huh! After investigation by our troops, it was discovered that you were secretly colluding with the big runner-up army. Now I am arresting you on the charge of undermining national security." You Yezi suddenly got up and grabbed Nie Kong''s arm.


    "You don''t have any evidence to prove my collusion with Daya. Although I did contact Chen Xiangshan in Daya, I just persuaded their spies to leave Japan." Nie Kong said without a trace of panic.


    "Really, we will find relevant evidence. But before that, please stay in jail and cooperate with our investigation."


    "You are using power for personal gain, how can you bully your father?"


    "That''s right." You Yezi was like a proud swan, with her slender neck raised, her beauty was unspeakable.


    "Okay, if you dare to bully me, I will bully your mother when I go back." Nie Kong smiled and looked at You Yezi, as if teasing her, it depends on her answer.


    You Yezi''s pretty face showed a trace of astonishment, but quickly recovered his cold expression: "Mr. Nie Kong, you have no chance to leave our army base."


    You Yezi knew that her mother liked Nie Kong very much, so in June, it was reported that Nie Kong and the Qicao family were married, and Zhen Ye would let herself control Nie Kong at that time.Another point is that Nie Kong is her father by blood, and she can''t really hurt Nie Kong.


    Her plan was to detain Nie Kong for a period of several years, and she was detained in Yotsuba''s house for her mother to personally train Nie Kong.


    You Yezi believed that his mother would teach Nie Air Conditioning to be a qualified father, a qualified husband in her mother''s heart.Who knows that You Yezi''s hard work is rare, but it is a pity that Nie Kong likes to be free and easy, but not to tune.


    "Haha, I really deserve to be my daughter. If that''s the case, then I have to see your strength." In Nie Kong''s view, the daughter who likes to fight is more promising than Xiao Bra.


    Little Bullah inherits Bouma''s nature and likes to study. That''s right, but leaving the second element is useless at all. How can I protect myself when I go out in the future.


    Nie Kong had warned her many times that it was a pity that he was still no match for Xiao Bra''s coquettish offensive, saying "I will never leave myself in the future", and Nie Kong let her go in disorder.


    You Yezi in front of her failed to activate the Saiyan bloodline in her body and turned into a Super Saiyan.Although the combat effectiveness is very low, as long as Nie Kong teaches for a few years, I believe he can surpass Bra.


    "Ask yourself, this is my domain." You Yezi said softly.


    The black "night" has altered the whole world, and the shining stars appear in the darkness.The ceiling of the reception room turns into a moonless night starry sky, and the stars turn into light flow.


    The You Yezi in front of her was also changed to black by the dark night, and she could not be seen with ordinary naked eyes.


    The magic "Meteor Night", Zhenye''s proprietary magic, did not expect to inherit it to his daughter You Yezi.


    In an enclosed space indoors, it is easier to create a dark area in front of you.And You Yezi''s Magic Meteor Night is even more powerful than Zhenye''s level, and she deserves to be the commander of the independent magic outfit brigade at a young age.

 1924 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01950, the power to shock the world

    The four light spots almost broke the speed of light and shot at Nie Kong from different directions, aiming at Nie Kong''s limbs.


    "Nie Kong, take care of yourself." You Yezi''s pretty face already showed the expression of winning chance. It seemed to her that her mother''s secret technique was enough to defeat Nie Kong, even though he could use the defensive magic of the ten characters family.


    "Magic? Their power is too small to hurt me. It''s a pity that the cart is upside down and your potential was wasted." She can inherit Nie Kong''s blood, and she should have a fighting power that surpasses ordinary people from birth!


    Of course, Nie Kong didn''t use the same violence as Zhenye, he directly cracked the dark realm with Sun Fist, but let four light spots hit his hands and feet.


    Light can create a trajectory in any object through which the light can pass 100% and perforate. It has nothing to do with the movement of the photon, but You Yezi was shocked to find that the light spot collided with Nie Kong, and it was directly broken into light flowers like glass. !!


    "No...impossible, I... am I dazzled!" You Yezi muttered to herself, her eyes were full of incredible, she was often defeated by her mother''s Meteor Night since she was a child, and she knows how powerful it is.


    It wasn''t until You Yezi stimulated the space supernatural power more than ten years ago that the space was distorted, and he was able to defend against the shooting of light.Now seeing Meteor Ye hit Nie Kong''s body, he couldn''t break his body''s defenses?


    "You read that right, the magic in this world is indeed very weak, just use it if you have any tricks. If your father is at a disadvantage, I will train with you for free." Nie Kong said with a chuckle.


    "Huh! In that case, I can''t blame it for being able to control it, Reaper Fierce Blade!" You Yezi knew that the strength of Meteor Ye couldn''t hurt Nie Kong, and the rest of the magic was probably useless.


    The out-of-system magic that belongs to Yotsuba Motozao''s characteristics-Death Sword, it can instill a specific impression into the opponent''s heart, and the impression it instills is "death."


    To opponents who are given the image of death in advance, showing the symbol of the impression of death can give a strong hint.Even if the impression is unilaterally displayed at the beginning, it does not matter whether it is direct or indirect, distance or time will not be an obstacle, because it implies that it comes from one''s own memory, and any defense is meaningless.


    To activate the "Ferocious Blade of Reaper", you must meet each other directly, and the caster and the subject will recognize each other with their own eyes.Magic is only established, and the object is killed by magic.


    The Grim Reaper is an extra-system magic that belongs to the spirit. Lamenting Styx can be said to be another derivative form of it, and it can directly cause spiritual death.


    You Yezi inherited the inherited characteristics of Nie Kong and the Four Leafs family, so her spiritual power is so powerful, naturally there is no spiritual magic that can hardly control her.Judging from Nie Kong''s knowledge, it is not the first time that she has used the Death Blade.Of course she will not be bloody, and she will not be able to rise from a small soldier to a high position as a general.


    "too weak."


    Nie Kong''s eyes gleamed, golden light smashed the weird mental power.It was obvious in the dark space that Nie Kong''s eyes burst into bright silver light instantly, breaking her magic.


    "Huh?!" Keeping the cold expression melted instantly, not to mention how cute that dull look was in contrast.Sure enough, my daughter is the cutest in the world.


    "Haha, my dear daughter, Dad will show you what is truly powerful."


    The tranquil arrogance inside his body exploded with golden light.Ling Li''s breath burst out, so powerful that even the entire space was shaking.Between the golden interlaces, a trace of lightning and thunder descended from the sky, flashing beside him!In the golden arrogance, the body is surrounded by a layer of golden arrogance.


    Nie Kong''s originally black hair was as white as silver, as if baptized by the rich golden flames.He looked like a vampire.Accompanied by the substantive and substantive arrogance spread, he has an extra spooky temperament.Compared with the arrival of the God of War of Super Two, Super One can be said to reflect the vampire side in a large amount.


    The devastating power fluctuations caused the endless dark space around to shake violently.No, the blazing arrogance irradiated the darkness into the day, and the space created by the dark meteor night melted like spring snow!


    The burst of space made Nie Kong appear in the world.Shocking energy fluctuations swept the world.The shock wave caused a violent earthquake in Japan, and most of the coastal areas were submerged by the tsunami.


    The base with a radius of more than ten square kilometers instantly gasified into powder, and countless deaths.Only a few officers hiding in the base air-raid shelters were lucky enough to survive.


    The violent energy seemed to spread out and rippling in circles, and all the eyes of everyone in the world were focused on Nie Kong, who was floating at a height of 100 meters.


    "The world... how could there be such a powerful magic in the world? No, that power has exceeded the level of magic."


    Only the spreading power has the power to destroy the world, is that his true power.You Yezi looked at Nie Kong in disbelief, everything in front of her was beyond her understanding.


    "He is really good... so strong, why didn''t he accept our Dare''s solicitation. If we Dare get him, the whole world will definitely belong to us." Liu Xuande looked at the satellite imagery at the headquarters of the special combat forces in South and Beijing. , Could not help but smash the front electronic instrument with his hand regretfully.


    The thought of them abandoning the precious Nie Kong in the research material warehouse of Nanjing Kunlun Fangyuan for 30 years, it is really a violent thing.


    All the ten divisions in Japan were silent. They found that their proud magic was vulnerable to Nie Kong, and even the strategic magic faced him was just the difference between the small river and the sea.


    They believed that if Nie Kong made a move, he would release that energy and would definitely destroy the whole of Japan.


    Nanakusa Hiroshi felt that excitement, thanks to having a good daughter.Who can come into contact with Nie Kong means that to stand on top of the ten divisions, the Japanese family will face a reshuffle.


    "Haha, I don''t believe that he can reject the charm of my precious daughter Mayumi. Of course, Mayumi is a little bargaining chip. Maybe I should consider Izumi and Orange. If he can marry his three daughters, I believe that the Seven Grass family will inherit his perfect gene. The descendants of Heqicao family genes can definitely stand in the forefront of the world."

 1925 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01951Come to the void

    "You...what do you want to do?" You Yezi yelled at Nie Kong in a gloomy manner. Her cold eyes became angry and shocked.Surprised by Nie Kong''s power to destroy the world, and at the same time his own bloody demon outfit destroyed most of the anger.


    "Little girl, know how good I am. You who inherited the blood in my body should easily have my current level of strength, but unfortunately you rely too much on magic." Nie Kong looked down at You Yezi. It was the first time that he spoke to her in his father''s tone.


    "Nothing. You are my daughter of Nie Kong, so I can only take you home to educate slowly." Nie Kong said.


    "I don''t make my own opinion, I didn''t admit that you are my father. Don''t think that having that power can threaten me to yield and run wild in the world!" You Yezi''s bright eyes and Nie Kong stared at each other, full of The unyielding stubbornness seemed to instantly incarnate into a messenger of justice.


    In the next moment, her feet suddenly kicked on the ground.Regardless of Nie Kong''s spreading arrogance, You Yezi rushed back towards Nie Kong who was floating in the air.The two magics of self-acceleration and gravity control were blessed on the body at the same time, which made her float to an altitude of 100 meters!!


    "You have threatened the safety of the world. I want to take you to another time and space." A strange power emerged from her body, and Nie Kong was able to distinguish the power of space.


    Nie Kong often shuttled back and forth in the cracks of the dimension, and his body was very sensitive to space.Moreover, he has been taught and taught by Zhu Ranyaai and Orochiji, and thus has the power to control the space, and You Yezi seems to have inherited Nie Kong''s space talent.


    The weird space power surrounded You Yezi and Nie Kong in a radius of ten meters, and the aftermath of Nie Kong''s arrogance was completely isolated by her.If Nie Kong transforms into a super three, just the overflowing arrogance can easily crush the surrounding space!


    Of course, on the other hand, Nie Kong didn''t make a move, otherwise the level of You Yezi''s space would not be enough for Nie Kong.


    "Crazy girl, stop, do you know how dangerous it is!"


    "Huh, you are the most dangerous to the world, right."


    You Yezi waved his hands very resolutely, and a large black hole appeared in the space ten meters around them, and the strong attraction formed pulled Nie Kong and You Yezi in the sky.


    Nie Kong chuckled, but did not resist, allowing the black hole to swallow him up.


    Nie Kong was a little funny and helpless. He looked at the daughter in front of him and said, "Well, if we are the father and daughter in another time and space, let''s see what you do. Maybe then, we can only have a lot of children. played."


    When You Yezi heard Nie Kong''s astonishing speech, her expression of reluctance seemed to freeze.She only thought of imprisoning Nie Kong to another time and space, and completely forgot to think about the future.


    With her ability, she currently cannot go back and forth between the two spaces at will.Naturally, it is not enough to break through the barriers of the dimension and go to the next world.


    But Nie Kong, as his father, he...he actually said that he would have...children with him?Once a child is born, does he call himself mother or sister?


    Having said that, if you get to a space where no one is there, only him and himself, then...that kind of thing is really possible.No, it''s not the time to think about that kind of thing, I''m thinking about something crazy!


    You Yezi looked at the surrounding environment nervously and found that she was swallowed by the black hole, and she and Nie Kong came to an endless, gray void space, and she lost touch with the original world.


    There are no flowers, no creatures, as Nie Kong Crow''s mouth said, there are only two of them.And strangely, she didn''t feel suffocation because of lack of oxygen.


    "You... don''t look at me like that, I... I don''t know that I will be here!"


    "Do you think we should do something to consume time in the future."


    "No...impossible, I...I won''t have a baby with you. And...and we don''t have food sources, so we can''t live long." You Yezi stepped back in a panic, then she consciously felt wronged. Also failed to maintain the commander''s official power.


    "Don''t worry, I have enough food for us to eat for hundreds of years." As he said, Nie Kong waved his hand and took out a lot of meat and vegetables from the Dingtian Ring, which was really piled up.


    You Yezi looked at Nie Kong, suffering from gains and losses, and her calm mind at this time felt a mess.


    "How many children do you think it is appropriate for us to have." Nie Kong teased her as punishment for not acknowledging himself.


    "You...how can you do this, I...I am your daughter." You Yezi said with a panic shaking his head.


    "Oh, are you finally willing to admit our relationship? Then you should call me Dad to listen to it." Nie Kong finally smiled, unexpectedly, the father and daughter recognized each other smoothly.


    "Humph!!"


    You Yezi glared at Nie Kong in annoyance, and blamed Nie Kong for taking advantage of the fire.Now, in order to appease Nie Kong, he could only whisper unwillingly: "Dad...Dad."


    "Haha, my dear daughter." Nie Kong couldn''t help but hugged the girl in front of him, happily spinning around a few times.


    The masculine breath rushing forward made You Yezi''s pretty face show a reddish and lovely color.


    She hurriedly pushed Nie Kong away and warned: "Don''t... don''t make bad ideas, otherwise...otherwise I won''t take you out of here in the future."


    You Yezi secretly made a decision in her heart, staying in the unknown space for the time, she wants to practice her space power.I believe that as long as the ability becomes stronger, I should be able to break through the space and return to the original world.


    As for his cheap father, I hope he will not bother him.You Yezi felt very distressed when he thought that there were only himself and him in the endless world. Why didn''t you listen to his advice? Now let''s take it for yourself.


    Space transfer is the name of her space power move, but unfortunately it was the first time she used it, so she was not under her control at all.Moreover, moving to another time and space requires more than space abilities, the most important thing is power!


    Nie Kong''s ability to shuttle back and forth between the two worlds is an exception, only he can do it.If she wants to break through the dimensional barrier, she must at least have a full blow at the level of Da Luo Jinxian.

 1926 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01952, You Yezis training

    In the endless quiet space, I saw You Yezi floating cross-legged in the void with his eyes closed.No, it should be said that the void has no ground, only a floating state that loses its gravity!


    Her jade hand wielded strange spatial power from time to time, causing waves of ripples in the void in front, even breaking a one-meter-wide black gap.


    It turned out that in order to leave this place, she was constantly practicing the power of her space.It''s just that the power of the supernatural power depends on the accumulation and cultivation of mental power for a long time. Given that You Yezi''s current mental power is not enough for the Golden Core Stage, it is simply difficult to return to the original path of the world.Because to be precise, even if her soul power breaks through the Golden Core Stage, she cannot be 100% successful, and she still needs to be positioned.


    Nie Kong looked at her weirdly from the side, and did not specifically stop it.If you let your daughter Yuyako know that she has the ability to travel back to the world freely, she will probably hate herself to death in the future.


    Nie Kong intends to wait until he and his daughter develop a relationship for a period of time. Besides, he also needs time to teach his daughter the use of strength to make up for the thirty years of losing her father.


    Void has no concept of calculating time, and You Yezi doesn''t understand how long he has been here.There is only a belief in her heart that supports her impatiently continuing her boring life, practicing in order to become stronger.


    Although it was an effort to exercise with no effort, compared to Nie Kong''s all-round development, You Yezi was like a beginner, and even a super power could not be used well.


    According to my own analysis, apart from physical factors, the most important reason for restricting the growth of her strength is that her space abilities have great flaws in the use of her space powers, her explosive power is slightly immature, and her mental power also has no way to improve.


    "Damn it, progress is still too slow! Dad, do you have a way to cultivate mental power?" You Yezi couldn''t help but ask Nie Kong who was looking at him.


    There are two of them in the void space, but they have not spoken for a long time, so You Yezi must be held mad.For example, the rest of his life on a desert island in the movie, the protagonist regards volleyball as a real friend.


    "Yes, but there are no shortcuts to the cultivation of spiritual power." Nie Kong smiled softly. He has the memories and techniques of Eastern Emperor Taiyi for countless years, and there are naturally many techniques for cultivating the soul.


    Of course, the fastest way to condense the soul is the dual cultivation technique. As long as Nie Kong''s practice is combined, You Yezi''s soul ability should be increased by at least ten times.If she often uses double cultivation to speed up her cultivation, her Golden Core Stage soul cultivation base will only take about ten years.


    Nie Kong continued: "Your spiritual cultivation is one aspect. I think you should pay the most attention to the cultivation of physical power. Now I will teach you how to use the power you have in your body."


    "You said I... I have strong power in my body?" You Yezi stared at Nie Kong suspiciously.


    "Of course, because you are my daughter of Nie Kong, let you see the power of Qi." As he said, Nie Kong instantly transformed into a super-two state.


    The black hair turned golden, and Nie Kong''s body muscles instantly swelled up.The terrifying arrogance burst out, causing the void to tremble.Fortunately, You Yezi was protected by Nie Kong, so she had no ability to not affect her.


    Although I have seen Nie Kong''s Super One before, the transformation of Super Two still shocked You Yezi.She looked at Nie Kong in shock as if the God of War had come, and she suddenly felt a little admiration in her heart, then...that was his father.


    Nie Kong didn''t transform into a super three, even so, a blow of arrogance at this moment instantly wiped out the space in front of a hundred miles, directly hitting the barrier deep in the dimension.


    "Ok...so strong, dad, you...who are you?" You Yezi fixedly looked at Nie Kong, she couldn''t understand her father.


    "Haha, you will gradually understand in the future, are you willing to learn now." Nie Kong returned to normal and looked at her with a smile.


    You Yezi nodded vigorously, she clenched her fist, looking forward to Nie Kong''s shocking blow.


    "Well, in that case, let''s start the practice of Qi first."


    Nie Kong felt that if he wanted to teach You Yezi, he had to start with the basics of Qi, mainly the use and refinement of Qi.


    No matter what kind of tactics, Qi must be used. In the final analysis, one''s strength is the use of Qi.Once a warrior loses his energy, it is like cutting a tree to cut its root system and a river blocking its source.Sometimes the strength of qi determines the strength of a person, and the person who loses the qi can only wait to die in a fight.Therefore, the practice of qi is the most important thing, and it is the foundation of becoming strong.


    "Modern magic belongs to the power of the spiritual level, but your spiritual power is too weak, so it is difficult to exert its power. No matter how strong it is to teach you, it will not be released without spiritual power. So you should learn it in a short time. Control your anger, and then you can practice space power again when you have time."


    "I listen to Dad." You Yezi seemed to be a lot better, and no longer made a cold expression at Nie Kong.


    "First teach you the basic dance skills, you need to use it in void activities."


    "Yeah." You Yezi''s eyes lit up. She already liked Nie Kong''s ability to dance freely in the void.


    Although her magical power can support her body to float and move, it lasts for a short time.Not to mention the shocking mental power consumption, and the self-accelerating magic movement effect of Yuyako is too slow.


    "Dad, how long will I probably study?"


    "It should take a few months for you to fully learn to control Qi with your qualifications. Anyway, we have time, take it slowly. Cultivation is cyclical and gradual, so you can''t rush." ??Nie Kong said casually.


    Inheriting part of the Saiyan bloodline, the fighting instinct must be very strong.If she calms down to experience her body, she can easily detect the qi in her body.


    Feeling of qi and complete control of qi are not a concept.Only by truly controlling the qi in the body can one exert its strongest combat effectiveness.


    Nie Kong inspected You Yezi''s body, and realized that her body possessed about two million combat power, which was deliberately hidden in the body and could not be used!


    Because she didn''t receive weight-bearing training, Yu Yezi was far worse than the little Bra, who had stayed next to her since she was a child, and her fighting power of over 10 million when she left the Dragon Ball world.

 1927 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01953, girl, eat me a whip

    "Boom!" There was a sonic boom in the space. Between the lightning and thunder, you could only see You Yezi dragging an imaginary figure to Nie Kong!


    The delicate and powerful jade fingers clenched into a fist and blasted towards Nie Kong''s stomach.


    Nie Kong gently stretched out his right palm, and instantly put You Yezi''s fist in his palm.


    Although You Yezi understands that her new power is many times stronger than her previous self, she also deeply understands how terrifying the "enemy" in front of her is.


    He did not transform into the super state of the blond war god, and his ordinary form was unfathomable to him!It is hard to imagine how terrifying the true power he possesses.


    You Yezi gasped and breathed out heat, buckled and strode, and slammed a knee at him from the waist!


    Nie Kong completely acted as a training sparring partner for his daughter, constantly catching her attacks.From the first day of the beginner, You Yezi quickly understood the arrogance contained in her body, and then Nie Kong taught her how to use it step by step!


    Sky dance, residual image fist, clone, etc., basic Dragon Ball tricks are all involved.


    The father and daughter seemed to have forgotten the concept of time, and Nie Kong discovered that You Yezi''s combat effectiveness had risen from the false "two million" level hidden in the beginning to more than 10 million now!


    During the period, Nie Kong installed the gravity equipment developed by Boomer in the space, and the initial setting was 10 times. Now she has mastered the gravity area of ??more than 300 times.


    As expected to inherit the blood of some Saiyans, her strength has indeed increased very quickly!


    The two phantoms collided thousands of times in the space, but it was a pity that You Yezi never actively touched the corner of his clothes.In the end, You Yezi slumped in the void like she lost all her physical strength, her whole body fragrant and sweaty.


    Needless to say, the result of the sparring was the same as the previous hundreds of times, and You Yezi was defeated by consuming clean energy!!


    "Huh, Dad, how long do you think it will take me to become as strong as you?" You Yezi exhaled, panting.


    It is said that she has been alone with Nie Kong in the void for a long time, but she has called Nie Kong to be his father less than three times.The environment in which he grew up casts his character, and was treated as an illegitimate daughter from a young age. It is strange that You Yezi would be that lively and lovely temperament.It is not so much that she has a very awkward personality, it is better to say that she is the type that is close to arrogant.


    "My lovely daughter, I guess you have reached a bottleneck. Dad, I am super powerful. You may not reach my level in your cultivation for a lifetime."


    Nie Kong already had the strength of Da Luo Jinxian''s primary level only by using his Super Four physical body.As You Yezi, who only inherited part of Nie Kong''s blood of Saiyans and vampires, it was very difficult to surpass Nie Kong who brought her blood.


    "What should I do with my training next?" You Yezi asked with a frown.


    "Don''t worry, let me tell you slowly. There are two ways to break through the bottleneck, one is the accumulation of time, and the other is to activate the blood in the body." Nie Kong explained.


    "Activate the bloodline?"


    You Yezi seemed to understand but not, but she understood the first way.Using the daily practice in the gravity room, she can perceive that she is constantly strengthening.


    "Yeah, if you can transform into a super-one state, you will be able to break through and strengthen yourself by about 50 times." Nie Kong paused, and then lazily responded.


    "Fifty times stronger?"


    You Yezi was obviously taken aback. She already felt that she was very powerful. She didn''t expect that a transformation could actually strengthen herself by 50 times. It is estimated that she could easily destroy the original world if she was not careful.


    "Then... Then how can I transform?" Amidst slight doubts, Ye Zi thought slightly, and asked tentatively.


    "Except for the ability to cultivate to the point where it happens, there is only one condition for transformation-to generate irrational anger!" Even though it is slightly less difficult for a hybrid Saiyan to transform into a Super Saiyan than a pure-blood Saiyan, it is not easy. Things.


    Her physical strength may meet the transformation requirements, because Xiao Bra''s also broke through during the combat power of more than 10 million.


    "Is there no other way? How can I generate that kind of irrational anger now?" You Yezi whispered.


    Although I was sad that I didn''t have a father since I was young, I worked hard for it.It wasn''t until the moment Nie Kong appeared that You Yezi felt annoyed towards Nie Kong.


    But after experiencing this time and space, she has slowly forgiven and accepted Nie Kong in her heart.


    It''s really hard for someone to call oneself in the lonely and lonely void now.


    "There is no way, do you want to try it."


    With a move in Nie Kong''s heart, he suddenly remembered the opportunity for his breakthrough.


    "Okay, but you can let me rest for a while. I want to take a shower. The sweat after exercise is so uncomfortable." You Yezi smelled the sweat all over her body, a little unbearable.


    "Well, it takes a lot of physical effort to transform."


    "Then you... you turn around quickly, no... don''t watch me take a shower."


    There was no water in the void, but Nie Kong helped her get hundreds of cubic meters of water some time ago, which floated in the air to form a large water ball for You Yezi''s daily use.


    "Don''t take a bath too fast, maybe you will sweat a lot in the transformation training later." Nie Kong stopped.


    You Yezi nodded gently, and she sat down cross-legged again, recovering the stamina consumed.


    After waiting for more than half an hour, You Yezi''s tired expression regained her spirit.


    "It''s time to start."


    "In that case, girl, give me a whip!" A pink flame whip appeared from Nie Kong''s right hand.No, the whip was wrong.Nie Kong, who originally wanted to use the angry blood whip, took out the color X blood whip again.


    The pink breath spread out for a second, and You Yezi''s white jade cheeks suddenly turned red, and she twisted her closed legs slightly.Fortunately, Nie Kong changed quickly, otherwise it would be difficult for Nie Kong to predict what would happen.


    With the breath of the blood whip of sin, although it is weak and has not collected the seven deadly sins, it can easily pollute the characters of the gods.


    "Uh! Sorry for the wrong one, I''ll change to another one right away."


    Nie Kong hurriedly retracted the whip and drew out another huge dragonwalk flame whip, angry blood whip.

 1928 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01954, Yuyakos super one

    The bright red and magnificent whip seemed to materialize abnormally bewitching and gorgeous, and the burning flame attached to it.The blood whip not only exudes the scorching high temperature, but You Yezi felt that the desire to hug her father in her heart suddenly turned into an unreasonable anger.


    Nie Kong used it to infect himself to break through the Super One when his soul power was beyond the Golden Core Period, so the natural effect against You Yezi would be very good.With the power of the angry blood whip, it should be enough to help You Yezi break through.


    In order to protect You Yezi, Nie Kong reduced the temperature of the flame before daring to whip towards her.


    The huge whip was like a sensitive flying snake, instantly covering You Yezi''s entire body.


    "Ah!" You Yezi watched in surprise at the coming of the whip, wondering why his father would beat herself suddenly.Relying on instinctive reaction, he wanted to avoid the attack, but You Yezi found that the flames had surrounded him instantly.Nie Kong''s strength is indeed too strong, even You Yezi, who has more than 10 million combat power, can''t stand it.


    You Yezi waited for the burns to come, but accidentally saw the flames all sucked into his body.


    The scorching sensation came, not the senses of the body, but directly acting on the spirit.


    You Yezi often contacted the spirit magic outside the system, and understood that those flames might pollute the spirit.But she found that she couldn''t resist it at all, and the flames filled her soul.


    The hallucinations came to mind one by one, but all the scenes she saw were scenes in which she was very angry.


    The anger that was as strong as the inner demon was born, and You Yezi''s mind was severely shaken.The hallucinations flowed by, her teeth crunching.


    After Nie Kong discovered that she had absorbed the power of the angry whip, the two eyes that were as bright as the starry sky became bloody, and the red pupils stared at Nie Kong, as if it were a vicious beast.You Yezi realized that it was getting hotter and hotter. Was it because of her anger or the boiling of blood in her body?


    In her current state, it is precisely Nie Kong who is ready to use anger to stimulate the hidden power means in her body.


    Void Silence regained the dead silence, no, a fiercely accelerating heartbeat resounded.Her beautiful dark hair floated strangely, and the arrogance inside her body was madly tumbling.


    If you change to Japan, the movement at the moment will easily wipe out the island country several times.


    "Aha, you all deserve to die!!" You Yezi let out a roar, it seems that the power of the angry blood whip is too strong, making her completely lose her mind.


    "Boom!!" You Yezi hit Nie Kong''s stomach with a punch, attacking anyone she saw in her eyes.


    Nie Kong squeezed her fist and forcibly tied her with a blood whip.Otherwise, let her jump around, who knows whether she can break through.


    Super one said that it is difficult or not, Blah who doesn''t like fighting can transform.But it¡¯s not easy to say that it¡¯s not easy. In the legend of Saiyan, it takes only a thousand years to transform a Super Saiyan into one.


    Nie Kong is a mutated Saiyan bloodline, and each time he is different from a child born by others.


    Although You Yezi''s situation was a bit bad, Nie Kong could only use a little bit of strength to stimulate her.Nie Kong felt ridiculous just using a whip to discipline his daughter.


    In the end, with the slight stimulation of Nie Kong''s whip, You Yezi''s body was no longer moving, she was floating quietly in the sky, as if she was accumulating her own strength.


    Time disappeared bit by bit, maybe ten minutes or ten seconds.


    "Roar!"


    The tranquil arrogance in You Yezi''s body suddenly burst into golden light.Compared to the original qi, she seemed to materialize.Under the influence of anger, You Yezi finally broke through his limit and successfully transformed.


    Ling Li''s anger exploded, rising steadily, increasing by several times.


    Her body that contained more than ten million combat power immediately couldn''t hold on, and her whole person was transforming. Her long black hair, as if baptized by golden arrogance, turned into a white color.


    It seems that Yuyako inherits the blood of the vampire more than the blood of the Saiyan, and the state of transformation is close to the nobleness of the vampire.On the whole, there is not much change, and the temperament is similar to that of Li Mengxiang.


    And the terrible arrogance soared into the sky, causing the clothes on the body to instantly turn into powder.Nie Kong stared at the naked girl floating in the air in amazement. He didn''t expect that her daughter would burst into clothes when she was transformed.


    Nie Kong''s skin was white and snowy, the plump and sweet jade pigeon, and the slender waist that could be controlled by one hand, let Nie Kong see everything.


    After You Yezi successfully transformed, Nie Kong felt the illusion in his mind gradually fade.


    She clenched her hands, feeling the powerful force gushing out of her body, her cheeks were full of surprises, and she could blast a planet with one punch.


    "Wow, what a strong power, is this the state of transformation?" It gave me a 50-fold improvement, but I didn''t expect it to be such a strength.And he could find that his body was like a thirsty pond.


    That''s right, she broke through, and she felt that her body was still improving many times in strength.


    In order to verify her power, she used the dance technique.With a heart move, she dragged a long tail flame and rushed out dozens of kilometers in an instant!


    "Ahem, crazy girl, don''t care about playing, you are ashamed of running around barely," Nie Kong reminded.


    "Ah!" You Yezi looked down, and the two soft balls appeared in her eyes.She finally understood why she felt the chill.


    "You...you are not allowed to watch." She hurriedly covered the three most important positions. Nie Kong saw her blushing expression for the first time, and he wanted to take a picture of her.


    "What? You are my daughter. It doesn''t matter what you read. If I didn''t wake up 30 years ago, I might have changed your diapers." Nie Kong said dismissively.


    You Yezi whispered, "But... but I''ve grown up now, even my father can''t look at it."


    Unexpectedly discovering her innocence, Nie Kong laughed out of his voice: "Okay, but your clothes are ruined and you don''t have any clothes to change. You can''t keep my eyes closed."


    You Yezi said blankly: "Then what should I do?"


    "It''s okay, I''m used to watching it." Nie Kong comforted.


    You Yezi''s cheeks were hot, and he dared not look at Nie Kong: "He...he doesn''t really want to have a baby with me."


    After a long time, You Yezi felt that she might not be able to resist Nie Kong.


    Because there are only one man and one woman in the world, it seems that they can''t talk about ethics.

 1929 The collapsed two-dimensional body 01955The way home

    "Just...no more!!!"


    You Yezi squatted pitifully in the void, trying to hide her jade-like body as much as possible, occasionally looking at Nie Kong with her black eyes to see if he was peeking at him.How could her invincible super-one state seem to have become a fertilized deer.


    "Okay, I''ve seen all the things I should see. Besides, now that the clothes have been shattered by you, is it possible to squat there for the rest of my life."


    Nie Kong''s eyes are so sharp, you can clearly see You Yezi''s slender pores after more than a dozen miles.In fact, it was good for him not to conceal it, but the half-covered girl''s body made Nie Kong feel a little imaginative.


    "You...you''re so simple, I''m...but I don''t have an exhibitionist pervert. You...hurry up and take off one of your clothes for me to wear, otherwise I won''t stand up."


    Blushing rendered You Yezi''s cheeks, after all, she was looking straight at the impure eyes of a mature man for the first time.Humph, I have already seen something, I am his daughter, and my eyes are wider than anyone else.


    "Okay, just take it yourself." Nie Kong originally planned to create a suit of clothes that suits her. Who knew You Yezi asked to wear her own shirt.Nie Kong nodded, and took off his white shirt.Because he is twenty centimeters taller than You Yezi, his shirt is wide enough to make You Yezi wear a short skirt.


    It''s just that Nie Kong felt that if You Yezi really put it on, Nie Kong felt that his body would be very irritable and intolerable, and that his daughter is too beautiful and feels wrong.


    You Yezi stared at the shirt, and squatted quickly towards Nie Kong.Nie Kong''s hand holding the shirt flashed, and the other hand clenched into a fist and thumped her head.


    "Oh." You Yezi covered the painful bulge out of his head, her dark eyes flashing with a few poor tears.


    "You, do you need to grab it?" Nie blank gave her a glance and threw his shirt at her.


    You Yezi hurriedly caught the shirt. She did not dare to change her clothes in front of Nie Kong, but turned her back to Nie Kong, with her pure white jade back.After two or three blows, You Yezi''s graceful body was faintly hidden in his shirt.Just as Nie Kong expected, the white shirt barely revealed the flesh color of the skin, especially the three important points that could not be covered.


    You Yezi was also helpless, everything was done by herself.Although it''s very unnatural, I can''t ask my father to take off his pants. Now there is a dress that feels better than being naked.


    You Yezi pulled the corners of his clothes desperately to cover the slender legs, but the clothes on the upper body jumped out of half a fat egg with a whirr, blocking the bottom, not the bottom.Nie Kong''s eyes straightened a bit.In the future, facing such a You Yezi, can he really stand it?


    Oh, the beauty almost made Nie Kong forget the fact that she was his daughter.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The arduous training in the gravity room continues, breaking through the bottleneck of Super One. You Yezi''s combat effectiveness has improved rapidly as before, and his body has more than 100 million combat effectiveness.During Nie Kong''s training session, she suddenly strained her shirt to break.


    She didn''t notice it at that time, and was still fighting Nie Kong vigorously.When I was exhausted, I saw my appearance, and I immediately hid in a dark corner, wondering if I was drawing circles.


    No matter what Nie Kong called, she would not come out.In this way, Nie Kong could only use super powers to create a set of tights suitable for her practice.


    Seeing Nie Kong''s ability to transform clothes out of thin air, You Yezi puffed her cheeks angrily, and her cute little fist kept beating Nie Kong''s back saying that he was a liar.


    It made her fart and ran away in front of Nie Kong for many days. The girl became angry from embarrassment.Nie Kong laughed, letting You Yezi beat him.


    After comforting him for a long time, You Yezi forgot about it while Nie Kong was taking care of him.Nie Kong noticed it, and the relationship between the two father and daughter gradually deepened.And Nie Kong murmured to himself, because he knew each other when he grew up, and the relationship between father and daughter became subtle and abnormal.


    Then, day and night, Nie Kong adjusted the focus of the special training to the special training of mental power and spatial abilities, and taught her specific methods of exercise.From Nie Kong''s point of view, the purpose he came out had been completed, and he felt that it was time to go back.


    Nie Kong was worried that he had been away for too long, and when he went back to find that Mayumi and Shen Xue were old, it was a tragedy.


    Some of them did not go through double cultivation with Nie Kong, and it was normal to grow old.Moreover, after disappearing for a long time, Nie Kong was really afraid that they would do stupid things.


    The Void has no concept of time, so he is not sure to leave to the end. Now he thinks it is only three years at most.


    Nie Kong slowly guided You Yezi to a position close to the original world. When she broke through her mental strength or practiced the Bengyue Dimensional Knife to cut through the space, she could find that the original world was not difficult!


    Bengyue Dimensional Knife was too easy to split the space. If Nie Kong made a move, it would split a dozen or so planets in one stroke, making it appear.


    However, he didn''t bother to expose his ability to freely travel back and forth in space. Otherwise, let You Yezi know the truth, he would definitely have trouble with himself, as you can see from the clothes incident.


    It can be said that staying in the void to a large extent was Nie Kong''s conspiracy to get close to his daughter. Nie Kong was not stupid enough to tell her the whole truth.


    Of course, although she would definitely understand in the future, Nie Kong believed that You Yezi would have forgotten it.I will give my heart to take care of her and believe that I will bring her happiness and live on.


    After she had practiced the power of a Dimensional Sword with a scale of about 500 meters, according to Nie Kong''s secret guidance, You Yezi could split the space passage leading back in a few days.


    Nie Kong''s daughter''s training program has come to an end. He has changed You Yezi a lot, but there are also some things that cannot be changed, such as the personality and habits he developed since childhood.


    Although it should have been a long time, who made Nie Kong''s daughter more important than Mayumi and the others.


    Nie Kong remembered traveling through various worlds for a long time, and he had only three children. Lias, who was her daddy, Bouma, who was born with artificial insemination and sperm, and now You Yezi!!

 1930 The collapse of the second element Text 01956, rebuild the independent magic outfit team?

    "Huh, Dad, we finally came back from the place where the birds don''t shit!!"


    Floating in the sky over a thousand meters, You Yezi looked down at the familiar and vibrant environment, and she took a deep breath of fresh air excitedly.


    Being able to come out of the deserted and crowded space, You Yezi felt as if she had been reborn from the fire, and she was almost moved to tears!Thanks to him accompanying me to practice all the way, I can persevere.


    She was a little bit happy and a little shy. If she hadn''t come back earlier, she might have promised to have a baby with her father.


    "Don''t be too happy, first investigate and see how many years we have been away." Nie Kong took out the computer terminal from the ring, and then connected to the Internet.


    You Yezi cutely stretched out half of his head to Nie Kong and took a secret look, and saw that the screen appeared on September 3, 2095!


    You Yezi is obviously a little unbelievable. She feels that she and her father have been in the void of the void for many years, but how could it be only ten months in the real world?!


    Although Nie Kong expected the ending, he still breathed a sigh of relief. The facts show how the Void and the world time ratios can be synchronized.


    Then You Yezi snatched the terminal in Nie Kong''s hand and checked the news about the major events that happened after they left.


    The first thing I saw was the collapse of the base of the Independent Magic Equipment Brigade due to a terrorist attack.Secondly, the second high school who is good at magic theory won the championship in the essay competition. In the nine-school battle last month before, the first high performance won the championship with a big gap.


    Nie Kong looked at the photo of Mayumi wearing a tennis uniform with a nostalgic smile.


    And You Yezi was in a daze, watching the first piece of news blankly. That unit was the result of her hard work for several years.I am really happy to be back, but why don''t I feel that I don''t know what to do anymore.


    Nie Kong seemed to have guessed what she was thinking, and put his hand on her head and touched it comfortingly, "Isn''t it just a broken organization."


    "It''s not a broken organization." You Yezi retorted with a bulging mouth.


    "Since You Yezi likes it, I happen to have something to ask You Yezi. The independent magic outfit team has collapsed, and I hope you will come forward to reorganize it." Nie Kong said.


    "Huh? Dad, you must have a conspiracy!" You Yezi stared at Nie Kong. Didn''t he look down on the independent magic outfit team, why would he let himself be reorganized?


    "Hey, I''m your dad, will it make you impossible. Although I do have a little private message."


    "Believe you to blame."


    "Okay! Actually, I mainly intend to let you integrate all the magic families in Japan in the name of the independent magic outfit team."


    Yuyako''s expression turned into surprise. What exactly is his father going to do? Does he mean he wants to unify Japan?


    She knows what position the magic family occupies in Japan and the world. It can be said that 80% of Japan''s power is not an exaggeration, whether it is politics, military or economics.


    "Look at how your little things made you gaffe. With your current strength, it is not very difficult for my daughter to become the queen of the world." Nie Kong said, shaking his head.


    "Dad, I may not be able to do it either." Listening to Nie Kong''s Chunchun''s guidance, You Yezi was shocked.


    "In any case, you should integrate the independent magic outfit team first. It doesn''t matter if you can''t make it in the future, and you have nothing to do now."


    Nie Kong is very optimistic about You Yezi. After all, she used to be the ability to command a unit at the age of twenty-nine. Now her strength has increased by hundreds of times. Nie Kong just released her ambition.


    Without Nie Kong''s special training, she was already a qualified queen.


    Nie Kong took the trouble to ask You Yezi for more than half an hour. Seeing that girl''s absent-minded appearance, Nie Kong had to beat her a few times.


    You Yezi flushed, and stared at Nie Kong violently.I am already twenty-nine years old, so why should my father beat himself up like a child?


    "I''m going back first, girl, remember to see me when you have time."


    Nie Kong ignored You Yezi''s eyes, saying that after leaving for a year, Nie Kong missed them late at night.


    When the teleportation was displayed, Nie Kong''s figure disappeared from You Yezi''s eyes and returned to his own courtyard.


    The yard seemed a bit quiet, Nie Kong accidentally did not find that he was home late at night.What''s up, it''s rare that she thought she was dead and left?


    Nie Kong couldn''t help feeling a little annoyed. He had spent more than a year with him late at night, and he didn''t trust him.


    A closer look revealed that only the spy Xiao Yeyao was found, which gave Nie Kong some comfort.


    She might have gone out to gather information last night, and she was sleeping in her bed at this time.


    Nie Kong seemed to give her a surprise, quietly came to her house, took off his clothes and sneaked into the warm bed.


    It''s just that when Nie Kong hugged Xiao Yeyao''s body, he stayed for a while, because he seemed to be hugging a mud loach, which was slippery and soft, and Nie Kong suddenly understood that Xiao Ye Yao was sleeping!Especially for the figure who exercises regularly, the elasticity of her skin is the best among several women except You Yezi.


    "Ah, who is it?!" Xiao Ye Yao was awakened, mainly because he noticed that something unfamiliar and stout had entered her body, and the sudden pain made her take a breath.


    After the reaction came, I realized that there was someone pressing down on her body, and there were bad hands tossing about her proud Da Huong, and the smell from him was so familiar and nostalgic, as if she instantly ignited her body and mind.


    Onoya trembles, slaps his eyelashes lightly, and opens his eyes to see the bad guys that often appear in his sleep.


    "I didn''t dream, Nie... Nie Jun, are you really back?" Xiao Yeyao said blankly.


    "Oh, it''s rare that Xiao Yeyao didn''t forget me." Nie Kong lowered his head and kissed her cute cheek, and smiled softly.


    "I... how could I forget, dreaming... I often dream about Nie Jun in my dreams. Oh, Nie Jun is really bad, he bullies me when he comes back." Xiao Yeyao murmured softly, seeing that it was Nie Kong. She had let go of her mind and body, blushing, spread her legs, clamped Nie Kong''s waist, and twisted her body.The dry pain underneath slowly turned into sweet itching, directly scratching her heart.

 1931 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01957The two sisters of grudge

    Fierce gasps and "screams" kept coming out of the bed. Perhaps because of a year of separation, Ono Haruka was eager to vent all the thoughts in his heart and worked hard.


    At the beginning of the cloud and rain, Onoyao was lying softly in Nie Kong''s arms like a docile cat.The red face exudes the unique charm of a young woman, like a blooming flower.


    "Nie Jun, where did you go in the last few months? I go out to find you every day, and I have almost traveled the world without getting any news from you."


    Don''t forget that Xiaoyeyao is a spy, and when she learned that Nie Kong was missing, she was naturally anxious to find Nie Kong, but only found the information that Nie Kong and the commander of the independent magic outfit team disappeared together.


    "My friend and I went outside." Nie Kong said perfunctorily.


    "Hmph, I thought you accompanied the You Yezi commander to secretly give birth to a child." Xiao Yeyao muttered.Speaking of more than nine months, it is indeed the cycle of a girl giving birth, and she has to be suspicious.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I don''t have that kind of relationship with her!"


    Nie Kong was almost choked by Xiao Yeyao, staying at the fingertips of the pair of fat giant Xs with no force to pinch, making Xiao Yeyao''s body soft and groaning softly.


    "By the way, what about late at night?" After Wen Cun Xiao Xu, Nie Kong remembered to ask about the situation late at night.


    I didn''t see late night at home, but I thought Nie Kong was disappointed.


    Xiao Yeyao buried his head in Nie Kong''s arms and found a comfortable place, like a cat basking in the sun: "Sister late at night will come back occasionally, but she stays at Siye''s house most of the time."


    "Why did she go to Siye''s house?" Nie Kong asked with a frown.


    "Because Nie Jun, your disappearance is inseparable from You Yezi, so Sister Midnight is very angry, and she went to talk to Zhenye many times, but it is a pity that Sister Midnight and Yotsuba Zhenye can''t help anyone." Onoyao responded.


    Although Midnight is no longer Siye Patriarch, he is still quite domineering.Nie Kong understood the details of the two women, who made them twins, and they had both practiced with Nie Kong for a period of time, and Nie Kong could not confirm who was stronger.


    After confirming the late-night schedule, Nie Kong finally let go.Soothing Xiaoyeyao, when he saw her peaceful and sleeping cheeks, Nie Kong put on his clothes lightly, and immediately set off for Yotsuba''s home.


    It''s just that the environment of Yotsuba''s family is completely different from last year. It is divided into two courtyards in the north and south. The wide courtyard between them is full of pits and pits, and it is hard to see that it is a mansion of the Yotsuba family.


    Nie Kong took a closer look and found that Si Ye had really "divided up", and Midnight and Zhenye formed a confrontation.


    Especially now, Nie Kong is too coincidental, the two sisters are using magic to bombard each other.The Siye family and their sisters came to be the masters of the house, and the people in the surrounding Siye family did not dare to come forward to persuade them.


    Zhenye and Midnight had conflicts as early as thirty years ago. It can be said that their sisters'' relationship is not very good.Nie Kong''s disappearance lit their fuse.


    "Hey, you two idiots stop me!" Nie Kong shouted and stopped.


    Hearing someone interfering with their fight, the two women shot in the direction of Nie Kong with murderous eyes almost at the same time.


    In an instant, the atmosphere in the field solidified.The two women seemed to be frozen, forming two sculptures of beauties.


    "Nie...Nie Kong?!" Their eyes have surprises, sadness, and anger. It is hard to believe that the graceful lady has several emotions in an instant.


    "Yes, I''m back. Look at your door like that. I really don''t want to come. Then the Si Ye family will be demolished by you?" Nie Kong said, couldn''t help laughing.The two sisters are in their forties, so why are they still grudges like a little girl.


    But the two girls did not reconcile in Nie Kong''s imagination and were hugged by him. Instead, they launched an attack like Nie Kong, and they seemed to share the same hatred.


    Because Nie Kong had disappeared innocently for a year, they naturally wanted Nie Kong to vent their grievances.


    "Meteor Night!"


    "Poisonous bee!"


    The well-known magic that matched their characteristics was thrown at Nie Kong in a head.The first is the advent of a dark field within a hundred meters, which is forcibly changed even during the day.


    The light spots and mental fluctuations are bright and dark, and the coordination is seamless. It should be very suitable for assassination.


    Nie Kong moved in his heart, ignoring their magical attacks.With a lazy smile, he used his teleportation to force the two women to the left and right in his arms, feeling the different styles and charms of the two sisters.


    In Nie Kong''s heart, he had already thought to unite Si Ye''s two sisters, but he had never had time and opportunity before.


    "Hmph, Nie Jun, let me go!"


    "Nie Jun, if you hug me, don''t hug her!" The first one was the late night''s anger, and then Zhenye''s tone was very aggressive, and the famous saying was aimed at the late night.


    Zhenye was not very angry, even a little nervous.After all, the reason for Nie Kong''s disappearance seemed to be her responsibility. Nie Kong''s troubles caused Zhenye to let her daughter teach Nie Kong.


    It was a pity that things went against her wish, until Nie Kong disappeared, she didn''t know how much weight Nie Kong had in her heart.


    Because of her self-willedness, she also lost sight of her daughter, and Zhenye felt miserable.


    And half a year ago, my sister came to the door late at night and saw that she was not dead, Zhen Ye was surprised. She didn''t expect that she would ask You Yezi how to treat Nie Kong.


    Zhenye had told her clearly, but it was a pity that late at night''s tone was very rude, which led to the sisters'' disharmony and even a big fight.


    Originally, Zhenye thought that Nie Kong was his own man. Why did Sister Midnight take care of their housework, but didn''t realize that Midnight also had a relationship with Nie Kong.


    "If you have something to say, let''s talk slowly in the house."


    Nie Kong ignored the struggle of the two women in his arms and smiled and led them to Zhenye''s bedroom.Although Nie Kong often came to Si Ye, if he said that he was really familiar with Zhen Ye''s bedroom.


    The two women were very curious about Nie Kong''s whereabouts in the past few months, but because of the other side, there was no embarrassment to ask first.


    "Where''s You Yezi." Zhen Ye couldn''t help speaking first, she cared too much for her daughter.


    "Don''t worry, she is back, and I have taught her a lot of things, I believe she will become the strongest existence in the world." Nie Kong comforted.

 1932 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01958, sisters reconcile

    Nie Kong began to talk about what happened to him after nine months away, only concealing the few paragraphs that he played with You Yezi.


    Zhen Ye listened with joy, occasionally interjecting a few words to ask about Nie Kong''s situation.After all, it was my husband and daughter, and it seemed that they both recognized each other.In Zhenye''s little mind, the scene of the happy and happy life of the family came out, but it was a pity that her daughter did not follow Nie Kong home.


    However, seeing Nie Kong and Zhenye talking and interacting late at night, I suddenly felt very unhappy.


    "Since there is nothing to do with me, then I will go back first, and you two will talk slowly!" He said, turning around and walking towards the door late at night.


    If you really want to leave late at night, how could Nie Kong''s bad purpose be accomplished.So Nie Kong suddenly got up, pulled the night into his arms, and sealed her cherry-colored lips.


    "Huh, that''s fine. Since Jun Nie won''t let you go. Then I''ll go, I''ll move you a place." Zhen Ye snorted.


    "You are not allowed to leave! You are twin sisters, and they are all my women. Any grudges that cannot be solved."


    Nie Kong said this.The meaning is too obvious.This one won''t let you run.That one is not allowed to go.What do you want.Are they still not sure?


    As soon as they understood, the pretty faces of the two sisters suddenly turned red.He glanced at each other and quickly rolled his eyes.


    Nie Kong saw the pale red faces of the two women, with a shy expression, and dragged them to him: "Don''t worry about it. I want to hold you two and chat together."


    Believe you to blame!


    The two women had such a thought in their hearts at the same time, trying hard to break away from Nie Kong and run away, but Nie Kong''s strength was something they could resist.Besides, somehow, they suddenly felt that they were all soft.The resistance in front of Nie Kong is too weak, and both women feel that they have no strength at all!


    Nie Kong opened their skirts with both hands at the same time, controlling a piece of soft skin.


    Both women shook at the same time.But nothing said.They said nothing to make them look at each other.They are back to back, and any movement of their bodies is for fear of being noticed by the other.


    Nie Kong chuckled in his heart, his finger movements became more and more excessive.


    Well.Which one should I start with?


    Listening to the two women''s involuntary breathing gradually becoming thicker, Nie Kong''s heart turned.


    It seems that it is better to start late at night.


    Really, the woman who has always been a tall queen has a thin face.And late at night.I have always been obedient to Nie Kong''s training, let her do whatever she wants.Presumably, it was the same this time.


    The persimmons still have to be squeezed softly, even if this is done.


    Then Nie Kong hugged the two girls to the dormitory''s . With his back to Zhenye in the middle of the night, he felt that his empty body was instantly filled, and the familiar pleasure made her feel.There was a muffled hum, and then a long sigh of contentment could not help.


    Zhenye was both ashamed and hopeful in her heart, and some unspeakably messy thoughts.


    Zhenye heard the sound of late night, where did not know what happened?What''s more, their bodies are leaning against a .Even if there is no such sound, just from the rhythm of Nie Kong''s body, you can clearly know what happened!


    It''s just that if you just dare not do anything.Head buried in the quilt like an ostrich.When Nie Kong would mess with himself again later.just in case.In case, let go of his face late at night.To watch her ugly state specifically.That would be really shameful.


    In this case.It might as well seek some comfort first.Let her laugh at herself without a face, anyway, everyone is laughing at fifty steps.Maiya thought, then turned around a little bit, did not dare to look at the place where the two of them were in contact at a negative distance, but climbed over the two of them and faced her sister.


    Seeing Zhen Ye''s blushing pretty face appeared in front of her at first glance, she exclaimed in the middle of the night, and she buried her face in Nie Kong''s arms in embarrassment.


    Zhenye chuckled, and thought that no matter what happens again, she will have no face to face herself after seeing her sister.


    The whole body was exposed in the middle of the night in front of Zhen Ye, and he was already extremely ashamed.Soon there was a long hiss, and it seemed that he had reached a certain state in the middle of the night.


    Looking at the limpness of the late night beneath him, Nie Kong glanced at Zhen Ye maliciously, then turned and hugged her: "Want to see the excitement, right? Now it''s your turn!"


    Looking at the weak red face in the middle of the night, and feeling the familiar embrace of Nie Kong, Zhenye could only bite Nie Kong''s shoulder with her head down, so that she would not let the sister of the night hear her shameful voice.


    Nie Kong felt a little excited.Although the feelings of two people are almost duplicate twin sisters, they are really different from one person.Late at night, intellectual is like a lady, and Zhenye is like a queen with arrogant heart.But when he came back to enjoy the service of sister flower, Nie Kong felt that everything was worth it.


    The fact is also true. Nie Kong stayed with the two women until midnight. The two women became more and more courageous, as if they wanted Nie Kong to make up for the more than nine months of parting with them.


    And with Nie Kong''s regulating effect of sleeping with Xiu, the two sisters seemed to let go of all the prejudices and contradictions in their hearts and forgave each other.

 1933 The collapse of the second element body 01959, repeat the grade

    When Nie Kong took the late night sisters home, the grievances between the two sisters finally came to an end.


    After spending a few days with a few women, the demeanor and sentiment that the two sisters showed almost made Nie Kong reluctant to think about it.Fortunately, Nie Kong was thinking about Mori''s daughter, so he stood in front of a college again on Monday, September 7.At this moment, the tedious freshman week has just ended, and the upcoming recruitment week of the club is coming.


    Little did he know that the appearance of Nie Kong made Yi Gao almost boiling.Most of the second and third year old classmates recognize and admire Nie Kong.Even if there are a small number of freshmen, they will scream for Nie Kong''s outstanding appearance.


    Nie Kong first came to the principal''s office to report and explained to him that he planned to return to school.But Nie Kong was speechless. Although the principal readily agreed, he said that because Nie Kong had innocently dropped out of school for a year, he had to repeat the second year of high school for another year.


    Nie Kong shook his head and left, but he didn''t care at all, because Nie Kong''s time in the classroom was much less than that of the Discipline Committee and the Student Union.


    If it weren¡¯t for Mori Mayumi and the others, Nie Kong felt that staying at home was more comfortable than school, or he would help his daughter Yuyako command the magic family in Japan.


    One year later, Nie Kong returned to the office of the student union.The busy recruitment week has caused all members of the student union to go out to maintain law and order.


    In the huge room, there was only a girl with a height of 155cm sitting.Representative wavy black hair, very attractive "magic face", her two big eyes seem to be able to speak.


    She is the president of the student union, and now she has been promoted to the third grade Mayumi Nanakusa.


    Nie Kong opened the chair, sat opposite her, and greeted briskly: "Mayumi, I''m back."


    It''s just that Mayumi didn''t seem to hear Nie Kong''s call, didn''t see his arrival, bowed her head and continued to do her work!


    Nie Kong shook his hand in front of her eyes, but still couldn''t interfere with her.


    Before Nie Kong could figure out what was going on, soon the student union office door was opened, and the voices of the girls, Yingyingyanyan, came from outside.


    Nie Kong looked back and saw that it was Morley, Xiaozi and Huayin who had returned from work.But they also ignored Nie Kong, as if Nie Kong was air.


    "Those little girls, what the hell are they doing, why do you pretend that you can''t see yourself." Nie Kong snorted softly, and his big hand began to reach the opposite side from the bottom of the table.


    Picking up the bottom of Mayumi''s skirt, Nie Kong touched Mayumi''s delicate legs with his fingers, rubbing it up and down, and the position was getting closer and closer to the inside.


    Mayumi''s cheeks flushed, and her body seemed to tremble slightly.When Nie Kong''s index fingers were all stretched out and touched to the softest and tenderest base, Mayumi screamed "Ah," and she finally reacted, blushing, and clamped Nie Kong''s broken hand.


    "Oh, did you finally react? Why ignore me."


    "Nie Jun, you are a bad guy, you will bully others." Mayumi cried aggrievedly, her voice full of sadness.


    Morley''s reaction was much calmer than Mayumi''s, and she only cried silently.On the day Nie Kong disappeared, she was hit hard, as if she had lost her soul for a year and became a walking dead.


    When she heard the news that Nie Kong was returning to school this morning, she was so excited that she wanted to rush out to find Nie Kong.But Mayumi, who had a dark belly, said that he would punish Nie Kong. The women secretly pretended not to see Nie Kong and made him anxious.


    It''s a pity that Nie Kong was too bold and directly violently cracked their conspiracy.


    Seeing Nie Kong''s soft eyes, Moli''s emotions that had been suppressed for a year suddenly burst out.She flew into Nie Kong''s arms and hugged Nie Kong tightly.If it wasn''t for Nie Kong''s strength, he might have been suffocated by her arms.


    Mayumi was unwilling to show weakness to Morley, and the two women simultaneously occupied Nie Kong''s arms.


    "Nie Jun, I was waiting for you so hard. Where did you go last year and why didn''t you tell me before leaving." Morley murmured.


    "I hate Jun Nie." Mayumi grabbed Nie Kong''s lips hard, and the fragrant and delicious shell teeth bit Nie Kong''s mouth with a tooth mark.If it wasn''t for Nie Kong''s strong body, she might have been bitten and bleeding.


    "Don''t cry, I will compensate you well in the future."


    Nie Kong sighed gently, comforting the two little beauties in his arms gently.The women learned from Nie Kong that he had to leave, and they didn''t really blame Nie Kong, and the atmosphere quickly became harmonious and harmonious.


    A few girls and Nie Kong talked about what happened in the school in the past year, such as Morley''s appointment as the chairman of the Committee of Discipline, such as the essay competition in November last year, and the Nine Schools Battle that Nie Kong failed to participate in.


    Speaking of the Nine-School Battle, Yuomi has won the championship of rapid shooting for two consecutive years, and Morley won the championship of surf racing.With the addition of ten characters, Yi Gao won the championship again.


    "It''s a pity, I was not able to accompany you in this year''s Nine Schools Battle." Nie Kong said.


    "Nie Jun, you were banned from participating in the Nine Schools Tournament." Xiao Zi said cutely.


    "Yes, because the conference said that Nie Jun''s strength is beyond the level of college students, so I refused your request for fairness. Humph, they are obviously useless, how can you blame Nie Jun." Mayumi said with a frown.


    Nie Kong''s heart moved, and in a blink of an eye he guessed the idea of ??the organizer of the conference.It should be the training partner You Yezi, when he broke out of super one performance is too amazing, the level and the students are not at the same level.


    "Forget it, I didn''t come back anyway. Moreover, the Nine Schools battle has Mayumi, you guys are enough. I really don''t need me to take action." Nie Kong shook his head and smiled lightly.


    "Hehe, it''s nice to have Nie Kong in the school." Morley said happily, with an indescribable gentleness.


    "Oh, senior Morley, don''t be too happy. Senior Nie Kong is now a student in our same grade." Huayin hugged Nie Kong''s arm and smiled sweetly at Morley.


    "Nie Jun, have you really been relegated?" Morley asked in surprise.


    "Well, it seems to be in the same class as Xiaozi and the others." Nie Kong said awkwardly.


    Mayumi and Mori were obviously dissatisfied with the school arrangements, because this way Nie Kong had a lot less incidents with them.

 1934 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01960, the attacked deep snow

    "Chairman, Shen Xue seems to have been attacked by an unknown person on campus." While Nie Kong was accompanying the four girls to talk about the old relationship, Mitsui Suika, the new student union secretary, hurriedly pulled Shen Xue and smashed the door of the student union office.


    It''s just that Mitsui Suika saw the beloved Chairman Nanakusa sitting in the arms of a strange man, and said in a panic: "Yes... I''m sorry, we went to the wrong room."


    The dream girl behind Suixiang Guangjing grabbed Suixiang''s jade hand and nailed it in place, biting her lips and staring at Nie Kong, as if he was the only one left in the world.


    Seeing that the impact was not good, Mayumi left Nie Kong''s arms with a smile, and said, "Shen Xue, you are back now. Is it because of work difficulties."


    Mitsui Hoika nodded, "Well, Shen Xue was attacked by magic, but fortunately he was not injured."


    "Sit down and speak slowly." Nie Kong took Shen Xue''s little hand and asked her to sit beside him.And Xiaozi was stuffed into Shen Xue''s arms by Nie Kong as a mascot.


    Shen Xue''s pretty face was dyed with excitement pink, and she looked at Nie Kong without blinking, for fear that Nie Kong would disappear when she closed her eyes: "Brother Nie Kong, really...is it really you."


    "What''s wrong, don''t you recognize me for a few months?" Nie Kong said with a smile.


    "No...no, Shen Xue is just too surprised. It turns out that she can really go to the same school as Brother Nie Kong." Shen Xue took Nie Kong''s big hand and stroked and touched her pretty face, feeling the true temperature from Nie Kong. .


    "Okay, you two will talk about it later, let''s talk about what happened now." Mayumi saw Shen Xue who was more beautiful than herself "seduce" Nie Jun, and interrupted their conversation with anger.


    "Yeah." In the face of the gazes of the women around, Shen Xue nodded and said the situation without a trace of embarrassment.


    Late at night today, I also have to run around. The enrollment week of the members, it is the fourth day of the memorable festival under the guise of it.It''s a pity that she didn''t know whether to say it was the fourth day or the fourth day.Shen Xue feels that after school is more tired than during class, she always feels a little bit upside down.


    There are soliciting customers everywhere in the playground. No, it should be said that it is an admissions event. I can''t help but want to ask what era and where the lively market is held here.


    Shen Xue didn''t cross the playground that was full of people because of enrollment, but avoided it.Because there was no magical riots, there was no need for them to maintain order.


    On the way to patrol, Shen Xue felt a sign that some kind of magic was about to be activated towards him from behind the bushes that were in the opposite direction from the area where the playground was lined with tents.


    It seemed that it was not the magic that worked on her, but the digging of the ground under her feet. To be precise, it was the magic that moved the mud slugs to the front and back ground.


    Shen Xue was bored with such thoughts, probably because she was too popular on the first day of school, and she was often subjected to this kind of abuse.The first-semester assessment results ranked first. While the new student representatives, the vice president of the student union, etc. brought her glory, the rest of the students might be jealous.


    Thanks to this, Shen Xue is used to it now.She did not hurriedly use the established process to activate the defensive magic according to the type of magic.In fact, she has the means to easily defeat the opponent, but using this means is likely to cause unmanageable consequences.


    After thinking Zibo spread, the magic that came from the attack dissipated on its own when it met her confrontation magic.


    Shen Xue didn''t stop at all, and suddenly turned.Maybe it was because it didn''t cause actual hindrance a few days ago and ignored it. This kind of evil rectification by magic is getting more and more serious.So far, Shenxue has been suspended because of the work of the Student Union, but it is almost time to give priority to exercising the right of self-defense.


    But the other party is no longer an idle magician.While turning in Deep Snow, he fled from the back of the bushes at a speed that was impossible with his body alone.Probably the high-speed running magic composed of moving magic plus inertial neutralizing magic was prepared in advance.Generally speaking, the movements of the feet will not keep up with the speed of this magic and fall. It can be seen that the prisoners seem to pay much attention to physical exercise.


    It is not easy to catch the opponent in a short period of time, so Shenxue stopped chasing after this judgment.Although she has the level of an A-level magician, it is obviously impossible to capture the opponent alive without hurting others.


    The clues Shen Xue got were only the tall and thin back of the prisoner and the white wristband with a red and blue line on his right hand.


    "According to your statement, is the murderer confirmed to be a student of our school?" The one who suddenly appeared, was Morley, who was the commissioner of discipline.


    Shen Xue could only sigh again, "Yes, and it''s the third time this week."


    It was just that she was unreasonably hostile to herself, and someone carried out blind revenge actions one after another, which annoyed Shen Xue.


    Shenxue is backed by a student union, and the president of the Discipline Committee and the League of Associations will also stand in Shenxue, but it is a pity that it is difficult to get the enemy''s handle.


    They almost waited for Shen Xue who was patrolling to approach, deliberately making trouble.When he came to arbitration, he pretended to miss her and launch a magical attack on her, which was roughly the pattern.


    From Shenxue''s standpoint, it was as if there would be disturbances in succession wherever she went, and it was simply unbearable.


    And because of the status of the student union, Shenxue cannot leave without turning a blind eye, and must work hard to calm the situation.


    Not only that, there will be magic shots.Although Shenxue mostly before the magic works.Shen Xue had to let the magic fail to resolve the crisis, but still some magic failed to completely dissolve.


    Shen Xue was in a lot of trouble in just a few days, but he had to find evidence of the other party''s collusion in order to act, and by the time the evidence was found, the admission week might have ended.In other words, she has been in a state where she has to fall into a trap on her own.


    Shen Xue found the current criminal only once on the fourth day, and was later escaped by the opponent.As a student at the No. 1 High School of a prestigious institution, the overall technique is extremely clever.But Shenxue thinks that the time, occasion and purpose of their outstanding ability are all wrong.


    "Shen Xue, when did you start being attacked?" Nie Kong asked.


    "I think about it, it''s probably the first day of recruiting new recruits. It seems that it started when I stopped the Kendo club Renchen-senpai and Tongyuan Takeaki''s kendo exercises." Shen Xue said obediently.

 1935 The collapse of the second element text 01961, three women clash

    "I originally discussed the plan with Shen Xue to lead the snake out of the cave, but I was so useless that I couldn''t catch the murderer. And I blamed me for disturbing them. They will definitely be very cautious next time." Mitsui Hoika blamed himself. .


    She wondered why anyone would hurt Shen Xue.Shenxue''s beauty, even as a girl, she can''t be jealous.


    "Shen Xue, don''t worry, as long as the admission week ends in two days, students will definitely not be able to carry CAD on campus." Morley comforted softly.


    "Yes, although I am a little helpless, it is really too difficult to find the murderer from more than 1,000 people in the school." Mayumi continued.


    "Will it be a member of the Blanche organization?"


    In Shen Xue''s mind, the scene of the male student escaping once again appeared, and his right hand seemed to be tied to a white wristband with a red and blue line frame.


    Their expressions turned into astonishment, and Mayumi and Morley froze.


    Zi and Huayin stared at them in surprise, seeming not to know the details.Even if Ono Haruka was the ear of Nie Kong, it was the first time I heard of Blanche''s name.Because it was quite secretive and rarely appeared in the eyes of everyone, Nie Kong didn''t bother to investigate it specially.


    "Why do you know that name?" Mayumi asked in surprise.


    "It''s not classified information, right? Although there is an explicit stipulation that the media prohibits dissemination, it cannot block all information channels." Shen Xue said.


    "Haha, Shen Xue is the candidate for the Patriarch of the Four Leafs." Nie Kong chuckled lightly and said another identity hidden by Shen Xue.


    The four daughters of Mori looked at Shen Xue in shock. They were from the Tenth Division and the Baijia, and it was the first time they heard that the Siye family had a 15-year-old candidate for Patriarch.


    "Why hasn''t the Four Leaf Family ever come out?" Huayin asked in confusion.


    "Because the Siye family asked Shenxue to keep it secret, as much as possible to protect her growth. And Shenxue will be protected by me in the future, so naturally there is no need to hide it."


    Not to mention the agreement between Nie Kong and Shen Xue a year ago, he has indirectly controlled the entire Siye family.


    And Nie Kong''s words made Shen Xue look down shyly, and slowly adjusted her breathing.


    Mori and Mayumi glanced at each other, and both saw the sense of crisis in each other''s hearts.Shen Xue also came from the tenth division of the nobles, and the outstanding beauty made them feel a little inferior.


    "President, you can talk about Blanche first, I am very confused now." Huayin said grinningly.


    "Okay, but don''t spread it indiscriminately." Mayumi stabilized his emotions and slowly explained Blanche''s meaning.


    Blanche, an anti-magic international political group, opposes the modern administrative system''s policy of treating magicians politically, and conducts activities to eradicate social discrimination caused by magical abilities. This is the concept they preach.


    In fact, however, Japan treats magicians favorably in politics.Rather, the truth is that the military and the government use magicians as props and are criticized for their inhumane practices.


    Compared with the world¡¯s largest population in the world, Japan¡¯s mobilized forces are at an absolute disadvantage. Therefore, quality must be used to make up for the lack of quantity in any case. This is an inevitable situation under such a difficult situation.


    For the same job in the military or government, the treatment of magicians is indeed better than that of ordinary people, but this is simply a salary based on labor, which is a reward for burning life and painstaking efforts.


    The vast majority of anti-magic organizations simply fabricate facts and criticize them, so as to fight against the existing system.Blanche is one of the most radical organizations.


    On the surface, Japan guarantees the people''s freedom of political activities. If it only criticizes the government, it will not be banned or persecuted.However, anti-system movements are often prone to derive criminal acts. In fact, many anti-magic organizations carry out terrorist attacks.


    Blanche is a representative organization under close surveillance by the Metropolitan Police Department.What''s more, it represents the color of his right wristband-the white belt with red and blue lines, which is the organization of Blanche-"Egallte" in French as a symbol of equality.


    Although there is no direct connection between the two organizations on the surface, in fact Egallte is a sub-organization of Blanche, adopting a flexible policy to absorb young ethnic groups who are apathetic to politics. This is a fact that insiders know.


    "Whether their organization has penetrated into our school is currently unknown. If the student is really a member of them. However, it is very likely that it is not just a supporter. The undercover agent that the organization can directly call has been mixed with the students, representing the organization. It is very possible that in this second game, a base sufficient for activities has been established." Mayumi frowned and said.


    "Nie Jun, it seems that our Committee of Discipline and Discipline should investigate carefully." Morley embraced Nie Kong''s arms with both hands, and looked at Shen Xue with provocative eyes.


    "The members lurking in the school are just a branch of Blanche. Our Yotsuba family will eradicate their Japanese headquarters by ourselves." Shen Xue responded sharply. Mori looked away uncomfortably, and Shen Xue raised her mouth slightly.


    Shen Xue is not a girl who is easy to succumb. She dared to fight Nie Kong with her mother during the Nine Schools last year.


    "The Yotsuba family is very powerful, but the Mori family and I are not vegetarians." Surprisingly, Mayumi stood on Mori''s side against Shen Xue.


    "They clearly attacked me, what''s up with you?"


    "Come on, Blanche is a dangerous organization in the world, it is related to the safety of each of us."


    "Don''t quarrel, it''s only after Nie Jun said it." Xiao Zi, who witnessed the quarrel, was now flushed and hiding in the corner of the room.


    "Nie Jun, what do you think." The three women asked in unison, all looking at Nie Kong with a brushing eye.


    "Although the Tenth Division is very powerful in Japan, even if it can solve it, it will waste a lot of time. I will come by myself." Nie Kong said, shaking his head.


    Nie Kong didn''t believe them, but if they could solve it, the ten divisions would solve it early, so why wait until now.


    While disappointed in the eyes of the three women, they were also somewhat fortunate.

 1936 The collapse of the second element text 01962, meet with Si Jia

    Although Nie Kong didn''t understand Blanche''s structure, he just thought Xiao Ye Yao should be able to help him investigate clearly.


    "So, what''s the matter with Nie Jun calling me back today?" Xiao Yeyao, who was supposed to be in school and didn''t go to collect information, was suddenly called by Nie Kong to come to the school.


    "In fact, I want to ask you to help investigate something." Nie Kong responded to Ono''s inquiry and then explained the Blanche campus attack.


    "It turned out to be the Blanche organization. Of course, I can investigate things of that level."


    Nie Kong made a request in a questioning sentence, and Ono Haruka nodded in response.It sounds like a perfunctory response, and it seems natural to come from Haruka Ono.


    And Nie Kong knew that for Ono Haruka, who inherited the Ninefold Yakumo spy network, it was really easy to investigate the details of domestic terrorist organizations.


    "The leader of the Blanche organization in the first high is the third grade E-Class Kendo Club Division A, formerly known as Yayejia." Onoyao omitted the opening remarks and spoke directly.


    "Neither his parents nor his grandparents have detected magic genes. They are the so-called ordinary family, but they are actually branches of the He Mao family of a hundred families. Although they are branches, they are far away from the mainstream family, so they can be regarded as ordinary families. Si Jia The magic talent is very poor, and only the eyes are inherited from generation to generation, with the corresponding spiritual allergy!"


    After understanding the truth, Nie Kong was a little strange.It stands to reason that Shen Xue was just doing the chaos that prevented the enrollment of the Kendo Club. There is no reason for Si Jia to attack Shen Xue one after another, and there is no reason to expose himself for that little thing.


    "Or, what is Blanche''s intention to arrange for him to hide on the campus?" Nie Kong then asked.


    "No, Si Jia¡¯s mother¡¯s remarriage partner has a son named Si Yi, Si Jia¡¯s righteous brother. He is the true leader of Blanche¡¯s Japanese branch. He is not only an external representative, but also in charge of the organization. The various jobs here are true leaders."


    "A''s enrolling in the first high school should be instigated by his righteous brother. Siyi''s real purpose is probably to create a situation similar to this one. The specific attempt is still unknown, but it will certainly not be a good thing."


    "That''s it."


    Hearing Xiao Yeyao''s intelligence, Nie Kong nodded slowly and thought.


    "Sorry, I couldn''t help in the most important place." Ono Haruka said apologetically.


    "No, I have benefited a lot. For the rest, I''ll go directly to Sia to ask questions."


    After letting Xiao Yeyao leave, Nie Kong waited until the end of school in the afternoon and the time for club activities began before he came to the venue of the Kendo club activities.


    No one of Mayumi''s daughters are together, just alone.


    Because it is the day when the club recruits new people, so many new students become members of their club, so the training of the club is getting more and more diligent.


    After wandering around three or four magic club classrooms, Nie Kong pushed open the door of the Kendo club.


    Inside, more than a dozen students were doing exercises without stopping, and the crackling bamboo swords clashing with each other kept ringing.Among the crowd, the most conspicuous was a young girl named Mibu Sayaka.


    When Nie Kong came here, several students showed unexpected expressions.


    "Wow, so handsome. Is it rare to be a member of our club? It is so happy to be a member of the Kendo Club."


    "Don''t be idiots, he is Nie Kong, the last chairperson of our school."


    "It''s actually the acting chairman of the ethics committee who disappeared for a year in the legend. Why did he come here?"


    The members of the Kendo Club almost stopped and looked at Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong was not interested in their thoughts, and directly pulled Mibu Sayaka to him and asked, "I have something to call your President Si Jia."


    "Senior Nie Kong, hello! My name is Mibu Sayaka, and I am the vice president of the Kendo Club. I can actually do it for you." Mibu Sayaka replied.


    "It has nothing to do with the Kendo Club, it is purely a private issue with Si Jia, so you can''t be the master." Nie Kong squinted at her, shaking his head and said.


    Nie Kong could see that there seemed to be something wrong with her mental state.


    "Really, then I will take you to see the president."


    Mibu Sayaka led the way, bypassing the training classroom and came to a separate room. Nie Kong looked at the man sitting in the corner of the room.


    Short hair with no hairstyle to speak of, a thin face, and a pair of glasses on the bridge of his nose formed the general impression of this man on Nie Kong.


    A very ordinary person, if he weren''t wearing a handsome kendo uniform, he might not be able to recognize Nie Kong when he was thrown into the crowd.


    Head of the Kendo Department, Division One.His magic talent is average, but he has a strong kendo cultivation.


    Of course, his magic talent can be admitted to a high, which also shows that he is a little different from ordinary people in other aspects.


    Under Nie Kong''s gaze, Si Jia slowly walked up to him with a surprised expression.


    "Haha, it turned out to be classmate Nie Kong. He disappeared for nine months before he was willing to appear. I dare not recognize it anymore."


    Nie Kong frowned and asked with confirmation: "Are you Sijia?"


    "I don''t know, what do you... have any advice?"


    "I don''t have leisure to chat with you. I came to you specially, just want you to know that if something happens to Shenxue, I... will be very angry." Staring at Si Jia''s eyes, Nie Kong''s mouth raised. A sneer.


    Hearing this, Si Jia''s pupils shrank slightly.


    He almost thought that Nie Kong might know something, but when he thought of his current actions, he couldn''t imagine that Nie Kong would discover his actions, and that Nie Kong only came back today.


    "Oh! Nie Kong, don''t laugh, Shen Xue is the representative of the freshmen of our school, what can I do to her?"


    "Si Jia, don''t quibble, I already understand your hidden true identity, you should be a member of the Blanche organization." Nie Kong directly questioned.


    As soon as the air in the room condensed, Si Jia''s smile turned into coldness, and Mibu Sayaka behind him also stared at Nie Kong closely, and squeezed the wooden sword in his hand.

 1937 The collapse of the second element text 01963, the plan to defeat the division

    "You should understand the purpose of my coming. So please tell me obediently, the base of Blanche organization, or where your brother Siyi is!" Nie Kong


    "Misheng, use the ring!" The unarmed Si Jia had no chance of winning, as it was in a head-on confrontation.


    Until the moment before, Si Jia suddenly shouted so.With an angry cry, Si Jia pulled off the reading wrist of his right hand.


    Under the wristband is an unusually thin brass bracelet.It is a bracelet made of Jingyang Stone.


    Jingyang Stone is a military material with a very limited production area, such as parts of the ancient Aztec Empire, parts of the ancient Mayan countries, central Tibet, parts of the Scottish Highlands, and parts of the Iranian Plateau.


    Only the prosperous areas of high-altitude ancient civilizations will produce Jingyang Stone.It''s like a man-made substance that can only be refined in the highlands.


    The Crystal Sunstone has only one function, a systemless magic that can create thought noises and prevent others from launching magic.The noise generated by the crystal sun stone will hinder the magical effect.


    He instantly activated the interference of magical calculations, although he knew that once he shot Nie Kong and used it to emit interference waves, it was equivalent to loudly announcing that he was an accomplice of the group.


    Si Jia understands this, but now that Nie Kong knows the situation, in order to cover the organization''s follow-up plan, he must knock down Nie Kong!


    Si moved towards Nie Kong''s assault, in a situation where he couldn''t use magic.He felt that even with his bare hands, he and Mibu''s kendoist moves that were not based on magical assistance would have won.


    When he found that the main commander Siyi made a move at Nie Kong, Mibu was taken aback.Until his hand knife was easily avoided by Nie Kong, and Nie Kong kicked his abdomen fiercely.


    Si Jia''s facial features were twisted and hideous, and Nie Kong''s power seemed to crush his internal organs.It''s so strong. Didn''t you expect to have such a strong strength even when magic cannot be used?


    "Master Si Jia, hateful!!" Seeing Si Jia fell to the ground in pain, Misheng shot out angrily, and the bamboo knife he held tightly hit Nie Kong''s forehead.


    "Noodles!" With a clean blow, Misheng really deserves to be a master of kendo, if he can score two points in the kendo competition.


    Nie Kong just gently put his hand in front, grasping the bamboo knife with his open hand.In Mibu''s incredible gaze, the bamboo knife was crushed into some fibers by Nie Kong.


    "Hmph, don''t come here to mix up with me and him."


    Nie Kong stared at Misun with a cold face, Misun stepped back a little scared, and finally fell to the ground with a fart and a stock.


    Nie Kong didn''t continue to pay attention to Misen, he walked towards Si Jia.


    Si Jia, who was groaning in pain, couldn''t resist at all, allowing Nie Kong to pick up Si Jia silently.


    "Tell me the truth, you should know Blanche''s base."


    Si Jia gritted his teeth and closed his eyes resolutely.


    Nie Kong saw that he refused to cooperate, squinted his eyes and used sound hypnosis, "Si Jia, tell me."


    Si Jia''s cheeks could see his shaking, and soon he opened his eyes, but there was no look inside.


    "Is it convenient to open a map for me? It''s faster."


    Nie Kong silently took out the intelligence terminal device, unfolded the screen, and executed the map application.Si Jia tapped a few times on the map given by Nie Kong, and the program displayed the map according to the received accounting data, marking the coordinate position with light points.


    The location he pointed was surprisingly only ten kilometers away from a height, so close that it would not take an hour to walk from here!Nie Kong adjusted the scale and switched to a more detailed map.The location is an abandoned bio-fuel factory built in a hilly suburban area.


    "It''s so close at all, right?"


    "Since the factory was found to be a hiding place for eco-terrorists a few years ago, the relevant personnel abandoned the factory as if absconding overnight, so my brother ran back when the government did not pay attention." Si Jia responded blankly. .


    Nie Kong nodded, probably understanding that the terrorist organization and them might be a group.It''s just a little strange, Blanche doesn''t seem simple.


    If there is no strong force behind him, Nie Kong said that he would not believe anything, as the ultra-rare military material Jingyang Stone could explain.


    "Why did you Blanche attack Sibo Shenxue? Is it because you are jealous of her magic talent?" Nie Kong asked again.


    "I don''t know, it was my brother who requested it personally. It should be beneficial to our plan."


    Si Jia said, and then, without Nie Kong''s special questioning, confided all their related plans at the first high school.


    They originally planned to use the characteristics of Jingyang Stone to hold Yi Gao''s students, and they planned to contact Blanche''s fighters to carry out a series of terrorist attacks. The reason was that they denied the discrimination caused by magic and so on.It''s a pity that it was destroyed by Nie Kong before it had time to execute it.


    Nie Kong thus learned that Si Jia was just a small person in the Blanche organization, and he had no authority to understand many secret things.


    In this way, Nie Kong could only talk to Si Yi himself.


    Originally, he didn''t mean to target Blanche. Whether it was a terrorist organization or a charity, it had no effect on him.


    Who made Nie Kong come back by accident, just happened to encounter the incident where they attacked Shen Xue.


    "Okay, I have almost understood it." Nie Kong snapped his fingers softly, waking up the sluggish Si Jia.


    His face was full of horror, and he was hypnotized by Nie Kong and revealed his brother''s secret hiding place.But it is clear that the crystal sun stone interferes with magic, why can he hypnotize himself?


    "Senior Nie Kong, I... I admire you so much, why do you want to disrupt our actions? All we want is fair treatment, what magic talent determines everything?" Misheng shouted.


    "Because you attacked Shenxue, otherwise I wouldn''t bother to care about you."


    Nie Kong only left them an inexplicable answer, turned around and left the Kendo Club.


    Nie Kong didn''t ask anyone to help destroy Blanche''s base. He only called Mayumi, the president of the student union, and asked her to lead the team to control Blanche''s lurking division on campus.

 1938 The collapse of the second element text 01964, Si Yis fear

    With the leisurely footsteps of patronizing his own yard, Nie Kong instantly came to the dim factory mentioned by Si Jia, and the large iron gates outside could not stop him!!


    It just seemed that the time the enemy found him was unexpectedly early, and there was a buzzing shrill siren in the factory.Nie Kong didn''t care if there was a place to hide, the light was waiting for their arrival.


    The opponent also lined up on the lobby floor. First of all, he could see dozens of fully armed soldiers. The last Nie Kong guessed it was the leader Siyi.The other party seems to be around 30 years old, unexpectedly young.With a tall and thin physique and rimless glasses with no prescription, the appearance looks like a scholar or a lawyer, which is different from the surrounding soldiers.


    "The first time I met, Nie Kong, my useless brother is under your care." He showed an exaggerated smile and opened his hands to Nie Kong.Exaggerated and narcissistic words and deeds are indeed very suitable for leaders of terrorist organizations.


    It seems that Si Jia called Si Yi and knew Nie Kong, but he didn''t expect that Nie Kong would come so soon!


    "Are you the leader of Blanche?" Nie Kong asked directly to confirm without a word of nonsense.


    "Haha, forgive me for being rude. Indeed, as you said, I am the leader of the Blanche Japan branch, Siichi."


    "Then you are really unlucky."


    "Really, you are too self-righteous. Although my brother Si Jia revealed the secrets of the organization, you have the courage to come to our base without hiding. Even the most brilliant magician was hit by bullets. Will you die too?"


    "I am not a magician."


    Even though he hinted at the possibility of sniping Nie Kong, Nie Kong''s reaction was unexpected.The leader of Blanche deliberately showed a surprised look.


    "Yeah, you seem to be a college student in the same class as my brother. But your attitude is so mature that I almost forgot it unnaturally." The exaggerated tone and actions are like self-intoxicated words.


    However, Nie Kong didn¡¯t plan to cooperate with Si Yi¡¯s burlesque. He said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to live. Everyone throws down their weapons and surrenders with their hands behind their heads. I have something to ask Si Yi if it¡¯s nothing. By accident, I might spare your lives."


    "Haha, you''re just a high school student who is good at magic? I can''t believe it. Where does your confidence come from? If you think magic is the supreme power, you would be wrong."


    Laughing, Si Yi raised his right hand, and the Blanche members who lined up on both sides with a total of more than thirty people, raised their guns to aim at the same time.


    Although it focuses on the development of magic, in 2095, the high-tech development of firearms is also very powerful.In particular, mecha-type machinery appeared, and laser weapons appeared.


    They can deal with most magicians, and a few more exaggerated ones can be 10,000 enemies, such as the Japanese army demon right-handed Great Black Dragon and the bloody prince Ichichi!


    In the Japanese foreign war, the magic of the two men made the enemy fearful.


    "Negotiations must be based on a reciprocal standpoint, so I also give you a chance. Nie Kong will become our companion. In this battle, we have also invested a lot of effort. The only thing is to educate students who do not understand world affairs. When it comes in handy, it takes a lot of time and cost. Now that you have turned all this into nothing, it really makes me unforgivable. As long as you become our companion, I can tolerate your previous actions, presumably You will also make contributions to our organization in the future to make up for previous mistakes." Seeing that he is in control of the overall situation, Si Yi''s face showed a sneer, and his fingers showed the ring made by Jingyang Stone intentionally or unintentionally.


    Si Yi believed that as long as Nie Kong dared to move a bit, the soldiers aiming around would definitely beat him into a hornet''s nest. The warning was obvious.


    "Do you think I will be threatened by you?" Nie Kong looked at him mockingly.


    "Well, I admire smart people, but unfortunately you are not. Even if you know that you have no chance of winning, you really won''t be obedient."


    "Then what are you going to do?"


    Next, he threw down the non-precision glasses in a performance-filled action, and looked at Nie Kong with his bangs.


    "Nie Kong, be our companion!" Si Yi''s eyes released a strange light to Nie Kong, and the fluctuation of the interference spirit eroded Nie Kong.Very weak, but Nie Kong can catch it.


    "Nie Kong, kneel down for me." Si Yi showed a distorted smile, his expression seemingly convinced of his abilities.


    "Don''t be stupid. People who watch it are embarrassed." But then Nie Kong''s mocking insults instantly froze his expression.


    "No, it''s impossible. Why can you resist the evil eyes of magic outside my consciousness-interfering system? Why are you not controlled by me?" Si Yi exclaimed as if he had difficulty breathing, without the confident smile on his face.


    Evil Eye, flashing light signals with hypnotic effects at a frequency exceeding the limit of human perception speed, and projecting them to the opponent''s retina in a set direction is a light wave vibration magic.It''s just derived from brainwashing technology and can be reproduced by video machines.Because it does not require large-scale mechanical equipment, it has the advantage of being able to surprise, but it only ends there.


    "Bored guy, with your little mental power, you are also worthy to hypnotize me." Nie Kong has always hypnotized others'' self. Seeing Si Yi''s methods, Nie Kong felt very funny.


    "How is it possible... who can actually do this kind of thing, who are you?"


    "I am Nie Kong, and now it''s my turn to take action. It''s a pity that I didn''t cherish the chance of survival I gave you!"


    "Shoot... shoot! Go shoot and kill him!"


    There was no more energy to conquer Nie Kong, Si Yi was full of primitive fear and ordered them to shoot Nie Kong.


    However, they failed to shoot any bullets, and an atmosphere of panic and silence filled the entire floor.


    In the abandoned factory, Nie Kong was the center and began to disappear, including dozens of Blanche members.In the blink of an eye, only Nie Kong and Si were left around, not even a single piece of grass.


    At this point, Si Yi finally noticed that Nie Kong in front of him did not put him in his eyes from the beginning.


    The ring made of Jingyang Stone in his wrist could not play a role. Is he really a magician?

 1939 The collapse of the second element text 01965, the last boss, Gide Heigu

    Seeing Nie Airyan destroying a factory a few kilometers in radius, Si Yi''s feet were swinging, and his movements were ugly like soft-footed crabs.


    Si Yi finally understood why Nie Kong had come to the door without fear. It turned out that Nie Kong''s power was so strong that they could hardly contend.


    "Now can you say it obediently, why did you attack Sibo Shenxue?" Feeling the other party''s inner collapse, Nie Kong felt bored from the bottom of his heart and didn''t want to continue wasting time.


    "We...the gold master behind our Blanche headquarters is the Great Asian Federation, and the attack on the chief envoy was also ordered by Zhou Gongjin from Chinatown."


    Nie Kong was able to judge what he said was true or false, but he obviously let Daya''s lurking troops out of Japan last year.As for Zhou Gongjin of Daya, Nie Kong remembered that he had indeed contacted him once or twice.Although he is a "citizen" of Japan, Nie Kong proved that he has close ties with the runner-up military.


    As for who was behind Zhou Gongjin''s support, Nie Kong felt that it must have something to do with the army that attacked Siye''s house on Okinawa a few years ago. He is familiar with Shen Xue''s identity, otherwise he would not suddenly ask Si Yi to attack Sibo Shenxue.


    Their purpose is obvious, they are basically to get rid of the Yotsuba family.Probably not knowing from a certain channel that Siboda was also asleep, the "death fight" of the Yotsuba sisters, so Shenxue, the candidate for the Patriarch, became their target of attack.


    After digging into Si Yi''s details, Nie Kong smoothly killed Si Yi.


    And if Nie Kong needs to kill Blanche''s top-level BOSS, Nie Kong can only search for Zhou Gongjin in Chinatown.It is a pity that the confidentiality of the Blanche organization has been increasing layer by layer, making Nie Kong run around many times, and it is difficult to get them all in one step.


    So Nie Kong could only go to Chinatown, and he found Zhou Gongjin in a luxuriously decorated Chinese restaurant.


    Zhou Gongjin seemed to be surprised at Nie Kong''s appearance. His intelligence line stayed a few days ago-when Nie Kong disappeared strangely.


    Nie Kong questioned Zhou Gongjin about Blanche on the spot, but he didn''t expect that he would cooperate with Nie Kong in such a way that he would tell his master obediently, without the shame of betrayal.


    Blanche''s big boss behind the scenes is indeed from the magician of Daya, the seven sages of the world-Gide Heigu, a survivor of the warlock army of the former Han army.


    Why does he resent the Yotsuba family? The reason is that in the incident thirty years ago, Yotsuba Yuanzao led the Yotsuba family magician to attack the big man, resulting in the destruction of the big man.


    Of course, the current Dahan has long been annexed by Daya, so Gide Heigu is currently appointed as a general by the runner-up, not in the same department as Liu Xuande.


    With his magical power, he was even stronger than Liu Xuande on his own.In terms of large-scale attacks, strategic-level magician Liu Xuande is superior.


    After listening to his explanation, Nie Kong suddenly realized that all the questions in his heart were all solved at once.


    As for Zhou Gongjin''s spy status, Nie Kong guessed that the Japanese had already discovered it.


    Of course, the reason why the Japanese did not capture him is probably because he also betrayed Da Ya''s intelligence to survive. In short, he was a double agent.That''s why he, who is a horror, would tell Nie Kong about Heigu.


    Even if Black Gu, as strong as the Seven Sages, would definitely be difficult to control him, Nie Kong didn''t need to keep him to cause trouble for himself.So when he got the zombie that Heigu used to contact Zhou Gongjin, Nie Kong froze Zhou Gongjin''s soul.


    Hei Gu attacked Shen Xue and them for revenge, but it was a pity that Siye''s family was already under the control of Nie Kong, so he could only intervene to solve the matter.


    Following the mental power remaining in the corpse of the zombie, Nie Kong pursued Hei Gu''s specific location and teleported to the Great Asia Alliance again.


    The Japanese may understand that Heigu is the BOSS organized by Blanche, but he is hiding in Daya, and he has the deterrent power of a single-soldier power equivalent to that of a strategic magician, and has the ghost gate Dunjia that changes its position. Japan can''t help Blackgu.


    It''s different when Nie Kong is replaced. Nie Kong''s teleportation directly locates his position.With Nie Kong''s own ability, it was easy to kill Heigu.


    Nie Kong found himself in a dark room, the old man hiding in black clothes, Nie Kong smiled.


    "Are you Nie Kong?!" Hei Gu looked at Nie Kong in surprise, unable to believe that he would quietly appear behind him.


    "Yes, you are the Gide Heigu that Zhou Gongjin said, the boss organized by Blanche, right."


    "It turns out that Zhou Gongjin actually betrayed me. Come on, what can you do with me?"


    "Without him, just destroy you."


    Hei Gu probably prepared the spell from the beginning, and activated the magic almost instantly.


    A dozen black four-legged beasts sprang from the token he handed out, probably a composite that imitated the shape of a dog.The black dog more than three meters high kicked to the ground and rushed straight at Nie Kong''s throat.


    The token CAD in his hand should contain many shadow beasts.Although there are already more than ten, but there is no sign of bottoming out. I don''t know how many layers of magic he exerted on that little token, and his strength is unfathomable.


    "Interesting, is the ancient magic of Daya?"


    "No, it is a combination of Western magic and ancient magic, called Shadow Beast!"


    "The power is a little too weak." Nie Kong waved his hand casually, and the wind pressure produced shattered more than a dozen big dogs before hitting Heigu directly.


    It''s just strange that those big dogs with black shadows seem to have fallen on the ground to form a pool of ink.And Hei Gu threw a white cloth to cover himself, as if using him to block the attack.


    The white cloth landed lightly. Hei Gu''s figure was not on the other side. He suddenly appeared in the black shadow, but the white cloth was dyed black.


    It may be Ghost Door Dunjia, or he can move in the shadows.


    "You really are so strong. Thirty years ago, I and our big man failed to study your secrets. I was really disappointed. Now that you have become our scourge, I have to get rid of you now. Take my next move. The shadow beast that took me five years to make, come out, snarling dogs."


    The group emptily pierced the night sky, and a five-meter-high dog appeared, which was shorter and more powerful than the large dog he had just cast.


    Almost breaking through the speed of space, he roared and opened his mouth wide at Nie Kong''s throat, but he couldn''t hurt Nie Kong a bit.


    Nie Kong let out a cold snort, and directly locked his ghost door Dunjia''s misleading position, and a laser cannon-like hole instantly shattered his head.


    Gide Heigu, who was generally known as the Seven Sages of the World like Lie Jiu Dao, died under Nie Kong''s hand, and can only be called the Six Sages from now on.

 1940 The collapse of the second element text 01966, Mayumi worry

    "Really, Nie Jun disappeared for another afternoon for no reason. I hope nothing will happen."


    Mayumi laid her body leisurely on the soft in a luxurious room that was a bit unimaginable for ordinary people. Mayumi looked down at her body and sighed softly.


    She doesn''t feel how bad her figure is. Her height seems to have stopped growing in Grade Three. She has grown from 150 to 155cm in three years.But the sisters are as small and cute as her, they can only give up on hereditary problems.


    Mayumi stretched out with one hand and one foot, because she was often praised for her small and slender limbs, and she was also very satisfied.The hands and feet are very slender, just right at the balance point that won''t seem thin.


    Mayumi put her hands and feet back on her, and gently touched her cute apple-sized Hun.Everyone also said that compared to her height, her Huns are very plump, and that no matter what clothes she wears, her waist circumference will not hinder her.


    Mayumi herself thinks she is quite good, but as long as she faces her, even if she doesn''t pay attention, her self-confidence is still a bit blown.Mayumi is synonymous with enemies in her consciousness, and in the subconscious realm, she is automatically switched to the name of Shiba Shenxue.


    I have seen a lot of famous ladies since I was a child. I have never seen a beautiful girl of that level.Yes, Mayumi, who has always been proud of herself, is frustrated.


    The hands and feet are slender, and the figure is slim and taller than her, just right at the balance point that won''t appear to be thin.The waist is as thin as it would break, but the curve drawn from the upper part to the waist is already very feminine.


    Most importantly, her body is symmetrical and surprisingly accurate.The human body is obviously not symmetrical because of the distribution of internal organs, even if you only look at the surface, it is impossible to be completely symmetrical.


    Magicians have a higher degree of left-right symmetry than non-magic people.Not to mention beauty and ugliness, people with higher magical talents tend to have a symmetrical skeleton. Mayumi knows that knowledge.


    The nine schools in the summer vacation the previous year did not pay attention before the war. Mayumi only regarded her as her younger sister. The changes in the two years were really great.


    Perhaps because of this, she sometimes feels that she is not a real person.I am also a woman who is fascinated by her appearance, but she is just ordinary.


    What''s more, not only is she beautiful, but she also has a stronger magical talent than her, and she has the noble status as the candidate for the Patriarch of the Four Leaves Family, which makes Mayumi have a sense of crisis in the past.


    Mayumi was very worried that Nie Jun would be snatched away by it. Her threat was not on the same level as Morley.A discerning person can see that Shen Xue seems to have a different feeling for Nie Kong.


    "Didi!" Just as Mayumi was worried about some of Shenxue''s trivial matters, the terminal placed on the table similar to a small tablet computer suddenly made a call.


    Mayumi gently turned over and reached out to catch the terminal.I glanced at the caller ID lazily, but after seeing the words on the screen, Mayumi showed a surprised expression in an instant.


    Mayumi deliberately waited for a long time without answering the phone.But not long after, it rang again.


    She gave a smirking smile, poked the "small box" in her palm with her empty hand, and Mayumi tapped the button to accept the call with a nervous look.


    "Hey, is it Mayumi, why didn''t you answer my call?" Sure enough, it seems that Nie Jun didn''t forget to tell him before disappearing like last year. He has a lot of weight in Nie Jun''s heart.


    Otherwise, he deliberately refused to answer his phone calls, why would Nie Jun call back one after another and refused to give up.


    "Hmph, Nie Jun said? Who told you to play missing as soon as you came back, I couldn''t say a few words to you. But if I dare to leave silently, I will ignore you in the future." Mayumi Pouting and complaining.


    "Didn''t I tell you, I''m going to solve Blanche, you should have caught Sachi at school and asked about the situation."


    "It''s just... It''s just that the Ministry of National Defense, a small organization like Blanche, doesn''t bother them. Does Nie Jun go out in person? If Nie Jun talks with me, the Seven Grass Family will take over."


    "Thank you for your concern, but if you make the Qicao family responsible, it will be too troublesome, and it will probably waste a lot of time." Nie Kong should have asked his daughter You Yezi to help, but You Yezi seems to be integrating the Japanese defense department .


    "Jun Nie, don''t underestimate our Seven Grass Family, we are the Tenth Division."


    "It''s not that I underestimated you, do you know who Blanche''s boss is? He is Gide Heigu, one of the Seven Sages hiding in Daya!"


    "Then... Then when will you come back, Jun Nie?" Mayumi asked nervously.


    "Don''t worry, I have solved the black gu, and I am preparing to use Teleport to return to Japan. However, there are some things that need to be troubled by the Seven Grass Family. There should be a lot of remaining members in Blanche''s Japanese branch, so I plan to ask the Seven Grass Family to clean it up. "After chatting for a long time, Nie Kong said the purpose of calling Qicao.


    Mayumi sighed, if Nie Kong said to leave and disappear for another year, it would almost kill her.


    "Okay, I know, but remember to tell me when you leave in the future."


    "Of course, I don''t want to leave the most considerate and cutest Mayumi." In the microphone, Nie Kong gave Mayumi a hard kiss, and then hung up the phone.


    Mayumi clasped her hands in front of Hungary, her eyes swollen as if water could overflow.


    She gave a loud cheer, and one fell backwards, lying at the back of the Ruan Ruan shop.


    Looking at the two furry puppets sitting on Yushang, Mayumi strongly hugged the doll that looked like Nie Kong in seven or eight points, and the other was a cute idiot bear.


    "Xiao Niejun No. 2, today this lady generously rewards you, let me hold you to sleep."


    Mayumi''s two slender legs clamped it tightly and shook her waist, only to feel the heat in her body inexplicably.Nie Jun No. 2 under him seemed to be alive, and kept squeezing her.


    As for the remaining members of Blanche in Japan, Mayumi naturally didn''t take it to heart, and only called the housekeeper to make arrangements.


    After all, Blanche was a small character who couldn''t make it to the table. After Nie Kong dropped them, there was not much wave bounced back, or it might be the aftermath of the incident that was arranged by the Seven Grass Family.

 1941 The collapse of the second element Text 01967, professional households hitting planes?

    "Senior Nie Kong, good morning."


    A weak voice came from the seat behind Nie Kong. Nie Kong turned around and took a look. Hey, no one was seen.It was strange to look around, but found that someone was pulling his shirt.


    Looking down, Xiao Zi looked at him grievously with those big eyes.


    With a smaller physique than Mayumi, it is no wonder that Nie Kong didn''t see her directly.If she was attending class at the blackboard as before, Xiaozi would be completely blocked by Nie Kong, right?Her cute and harmless look made Nie Kong want to hold her.


    "Xiao Zijiang, your name is wrong, you should be called Nie Kong. He is now in the same grade as us, and he was a new classmate who happened to be assigned to our class since yesterday." And in the seat next to Nie Kong, Huayin said with two pretty arms.The more than twenty classmates in the classroom all looked at Nie Kong curiously, as if looking at a strange animal.


    "Huayin, no. Even though Senior Nie Kong is a repeater, Senior is a year earlier than us in school after all." Xiaozi said seriously.


    "Yes, Zijiang should call me a elder brother or a senior. Although I am nothing, it feels too contradictory to others." Nie Kong gestured to the two of them.


    Huayin nodded in agreement and said, "Azusa needs more milk to grow up quickly."


    Xiao Zi''s eyes were teary, and she looked at her pupil''s body shape and was about to cry.


    The male classmates in the class looked at Huayin angrily, as if Huayin''s words had offended them.They think that Xiaozi is cute as a pupil, and they don''t want Xiaozi to grow up.


    The careless Huayin seemed to ignore the male classmate''s gaze. She showed a suddenly realized expression, and mysteriously leaned her head next to Nie Kong: "Nie Jun, if you have secretly fed Mayumi sauce before. I seem to see it. You deliberately avoided us, and President Mayumi is squatting in front of you drinking milk. But it seems that the effect is not good, and the President will not grow up no matter how he eats."


    Nie Kong''s face was a little embarrassed, he did not expect to be peeked by Huayin.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, Mayumi is helping me organize my pants."


    "Don''t think you can lie to me like Xiaozi. I clearly heard the "sucking" sound, and it must be hidden in my pocket." Huayin said, and quietly touched Nie Kong''s left hand into Nie Kong''s pocket.


    That crazy girl didn''t understand the so-called reservedness at all, and her personality was almost carefree.


    Because he was sitting, Nie Kong was suddenly caught by the girl.Fortunately, the classroom is very large, with more than 20 students sitting in it, and the desktop terminal is very helpful to hide it.


    "Hey, is it in the other trouser pocket, but...but the shape is so strange, it''s soft and hot! No...no, it seems to be hard." Huayin was completely confused, Mayumi eats it after all What is it.


    Besides, it is a milk bottle filled with milk, but how can it change its shape?Why is my body a little hot when I just touched it?


    "Bad girl, let go of your finger, you are scratching me." Nie Kong only felt like she was playing with him. She obviously didn''t understand anything, but she felt very comfortable.


    "Hmph, obviously you seem to be very comfortable, but is "it" really grown out of you? It''s... it''s the ninth wonder of the world."


    "You sound pretty good, or you can catch me and see what it''s like, you''ll know." Nie Kong said angrily.


    Nie Kong''s size is amazing, and because of his pocket, Huayin absolutely can''t think of it.


    "People...you can''t grow anything like that in their skirts."


    Seeing Nie Kong''s Zhang Yawu claws grabbed the bottom of her skirt, Huayin shrank in fright.But seeing that Nie Kong seemed to be just trying to scare herself away, she gathered up the courage and snorted disdainfully, and voluntarily sat Nie Kong''s big hand on the side of her beautiful leg, like her current jade hand touching Nie Kong''s position.


    There is a force that makes Huayin curious, eager to explore the most secret secrets between men and women.


    "It doesn''t feel...it''s not good, Nie Jun''s reaction just now was too exaggerated."


    Nie Kong was speechless, of course it was fine, because he only touched the skin of his beautiful legs.I really don''t know how her parents taught her. She has a carefree personality, but she doesn''t understand men and women matters at all.


    In fact, Nie Kong blamed Huayin by mistake. She had only seen her younger brother''s earthworm Tintin, how could she think of Nie Kong''s large and same thing.One thing Nie Kong guessed right is that Huayin really doesn''t understand matters between men and women.


    It''s not that because the etiquette is conservatively dressed, it means that they are not open, and that the girls are lost in love and are no different from before.


    Girls from large families often sacrifice for political marriages.For example, Ya Yezi, who has had a lot of lessons every day since she was a child, so she has little time to learn the secrets between men and women.


    Nie Kong''s slender fingers stretched out, and they had already hooked inside unknowingly.Even though there were two layers of cloth separated, Nie Kong noticed the unique softness.


    "Woo." Huayin trembled in shock, her beautiful legs hurriedly clamped Nie Kong''s moving fingers, and her cheek was dyed red with shame.


    "Nie Jun, don''t do your fingers... don''t scratch it, it feels so uncomfortable." Huayin said in a low voice so that no one could see it.


    "Now that you know it is uncomfortable, then quickly take you back from your hand, and then slowly loosen the tightly clamped leg."


    "Oh." Huayin obediently followed Nie Kong''s request, for fear that all the strength in her body would disappear.Huayin only felt that Nie Kong''s big hands seemed to have magical power, and a trace of her power was removed.


    Xiaozi behind saw Nie Kong and Huayin whispering, and curiously stood on his heels and poked out half of his head.When seeing Nie Kong''s interactive conversation with them, Xiao Zi stared his eyes straight.


    Probably the small animal-like crisis warning system is working. Xiao Zi should be trying to remove her eyes, but her serious personality that can''t leave the terminal device until the end of get out of class harms her.


    Zi tremblingly gripped the corners of his clothes, and found that he could not move his feet.


    "Azusa, you don''t want to listen to the class well, where are your eyes looking." Nie Kong turned his head and said, the two eyes just hit each other with big and small eyes.


    Only blame Xiaozi for being too timid, she blushed and shook her head desperately, "Nie Kong... Senior Nie Kong, Huayinjiang, I... I didn''t see anything."

 1942 The collapse of the second element text 01968, the dispute of the new students

    Huayin''s provocation caused Nie Kong to fail to understand the teacher in the terminal. When Nie Kong relieved the "anger" caused by Huayin, he found that get out of class was over.


    Nie Kong was not in the mood for class, and was about to go to the third grade classroom.Nie Kong asked if Huayin was one piece, but she blushed and pulled Xiao Zi and ran out of the classroom, saying that she was going to the bathroom.


    Known as the third practice long-distance magic training classroom at the shooting range, the three-year Class A practical skill course is underway.Student president Mayumi Nanakusa and Mori are in class.


    When Nie Kong arrived, he found that there were a few circles of freshmen around the front of the exercise classroom, and there seemed to be a dispute.


    Taking a closer look, it turned out that they were all freshmen in the first grade, and Nie Kong saw Shen Xue who was stationed in the head.She is too conspicuous, no one on the scene can conceal her demeanor.


    "Shen Xue, what happened?" Nie Kong patted her shoulder and asked with a smile.


    Shen Xue''s pretty face was full of surprises. She happily embraced Nie Kong''s arm, and said, "Brother Nie Kong, you are here too. Instead of paying attention to their idiots, it''s better to go to the coffee shop and drink tea."


    Surprisingly, Shen Xue bravely expressed her favor with Nie Kong.Maybe she was lucky to think that her mother could not control herself when she was not in school.


    "Senior Nie... Senior Nie Kong, the first-degree student and the second-degree student are quarreling." A girl named Suika Mitsui with two lovely chestnut ponytails said softly.


    As for the other Sanwu "Lolita" standing next to Shen Xue, she curiously watched Nie Kong not speak.From the perspective of the two women standing, they should be Shen Xue''s attendants.


    Shenxue''s excellence made her both men and women in the school look forward to her.Compared to Mayumi''s three years ago, which can only attract boys, Shen Xue''s charm is much stronger.


    According to the three women''s constant explanation, Nie Kong understood the cause and effect of the incident.


    That happened during a visit to a special course. Although the members of the student council were not selected according to their grades, it was because President Mayumi, in the field of remote precision magic, was known as the talent of only two in ten years.And she seems to be proving such a talent, and has won many trophies for the first high school.


    The freshmen also heard about her, and they were also at the opening ceremony, seeing her more beautiful appearance than rumors.


    Many freshmen often gather around the shooting range to appreciate her practical skills, but unfortunately the number of visitors is limited.That being the case, in the past, most of the second-degree students would give courtesy to the first-degree students, but it seems that at this time there are four second-degree students occupying the front row.So it is of course notable, and it is based on negative meaning.


    Nie Kong obviously knew her with two boys and two girls, one of whom was a young girl with short red hair.He has beautiful facial features and beautiful hair.The body is delicate and beautiful, plus the skin that has been slightly exposed to the sun but still white, and the type of beauty and girl who is the opposite of Shen Xue!!


    She is Chiba Erica who went to the Ninth School to fight with Nie Kong two years ago, and Chiba Xiuji''s half-sister.But I didn''t expect why she, who inherited the Chiba family of the sword family, would be divided into a second-degree student?


    At the same time, the accumulation of contradictions seemed to erupt.


    "Yes! You two majors are not qualified to occupy the front position!"


    "Why make way for you? You have to obey first come first, come first." said the giant X female student behind Erica.


    "Yeah, you are already high school students, don''t you even know how to be polite?" Erica also replied with a sarcastic smile and tone, as if deliberately to irritate each other''s words and attitude, just as expected to irritate The male student who just spoke.


    "Shao Luo instigated! Other class guys, let alone a weed, are not qualified to make irresponsible remarks to us Corolla!"


    Their willful remarks made the male classmate who was facing a college student domineering and angry.


    Because of its discriminatory significance, the school rules prohibit students from using weeds.Although it has become a nominal rule on most occasions, but even so, it should not be used in such a situation in full view.


    Hearing his rants, the second-degree students all looked at the man angrily.


    The atmosphere became tense inexplicably, and the first-degree students seemed to maintain a superior mentality.


    Nie Kong felt that the second-degree students were too bearish. Although they were sulking, they were definitely not students who dared to resist the school''s rules.


    It''s hard to say that Nie Kong was unexpected, the giant X-eyed lady behind him reacted positively to the abuse.


    "We are all freshmen too? And we have only started school less than a few days ago. In what way is Corolla better than us?"


    Although the volume of the eye girl is definitely not loud, her voice is unbelievably loud all around.According to the school''s rules, Yanniang''s proposal is reasonable, but in a sense, she also denied the school''s mechanism.


    In order to maintain the output of talents, the school is divided into two kinds of students, the best and the inferior.The top students are naturally the top students in the school, but the process of learning magic is very dangerous, and the second-degree students are just to keep the candidates for the top students.


    "It''s not good."


    Shen Xue looked at the situation in front of her and blurted out a short sigh.She shook her head gently, sighing for the childish behavior of the group of students right now.


    "Haha, great. If you want to know how good we are, then let me know.


    "Ha, interesting! I must ask you for advice!" The brawny man beside Erica was very angry at the words of a college student that seemed to be threatening or ultimatum, and responded provocatively with a high decibel.


    It is precisely because they understand the uneven treatment that people who are content with the current system will resist emotionally, but not many dare to stand up.


    Nie Kong supports the distinction between superior and inferior. There is no competition and no progress.For example, some people are lazy and unwilling to learn, but they have whimsical demands and excellent treatment.


    "Then I will tell you!"


    Only members of the student union and some committees can carry CAD in the school, and the use of magic outside the school is subject to detailed regulations.


    Unexpectedly, the male classmate of the first-year honors student, he would actually be a member of the ethics committee, and he could carry CAD without restriction.


    He took out a pistol CAD and angrily pointed it at the new brawny in front of him.

 1943 The collapse of the second element text 01969, meet again Chiba Erica

    "Mori-chan, are you not going to stop those freshmen? There may be riots." In the shooting drill field, several third-grade students were watching a good show, and the speaker was Mayumi.Because there are the chairmen of style and the student council, there is no need for other students to come forward.


    "It''s okay, you see Nie Kong watching from behind. In fact, he should be the chairman of our ethics committee. I only helped him manage it during the time he was not in school." Morley said softly.


    She wanted to abdicate to Nie Jun yesterday and act as Nie Jun''s assistant by herself, but he was lazy and said that he did not intend to take over the post of chairman.


    Mayumi''s eyes scanned the periphery of the exercise field and quickly saw the eye-catching Nie Kong.But seeing Shen Xue hugging Nie Kong, Mayumi pouted.


    "Nie Jun is naturally very good, but who among the new students recognize him. And I''m worried that he patronizes the Siba Shenxue and misses business."


    It seems that Yumi''s crow''s mouth has come true. The male student of Huaguansheng stretched out the CAD toward the distance that he could not reach. Perhaps based on the conditioned reflex action, the distance of three meters is actually faster to do it directly.


    According to the characteristics of appearance, it seems that his specialized CAD is mostly used to store attack magic activation.


    "Leo, be careful!!" Another second-degree boy nearby shouted vigilantly.


    With the screams of onlookers as the background sound effects, the specialized CAD muzzle that simulates the appearance of a pistol is aimed at the strong man of the second-degree student.From the point of view of size, Leo''s magic characteristic may be hardened magic.


    It''s a pity that a student in a major is worthy of being a student in a major, and they are talents who can enter the discipline committee, not just speaking well.


    "Specialized CAD?"


    However, if it is used on other students, it is an unusual situation.No, it should be an emergency.


    If the CAD used is a specialized type that emphasizes attack power, not to mention, the speed of pulling out the CAD and aiming are obviously actions that are used to fighting other magicians.


    Magic power is greatly affected by talent, but also by blood.Since entering this school with excellent grades to become a student, even if they have not received any magic education in the school, there must be many students who have accumulated practical experience in the process of helping their family, family business or relatives.


    Leo turned upside down and smashed a student with the palm of his sandbag.


    "Oh!"


    However, it was a student who was aiming at the CAD gun.


    The pistol-shaped CAD flew from his hand, and Erica behind him was holding a telescopic baton that appeared from nowhere, standing in front of the male student with a smile while maintaining the drawn posture.


    Her smile did not waver or worry at all.I just saw her even sharp tactics, and realized that she was not afraid from the beginning.


    It''s no wonder that the second year of junior high school was able to ride alone to the opening hotel of the Nine Schools Battle to avenge his brother.


    Even if the same thing is repeated a hundred times, Erica''s baton will surely destroy a student''s CAD a hundred times. Erica has that strength!The kendo magic of the Chiba family is not a joke.


    "With this distance, moving your body will be faster, right?"


    "Although I feel the same way, you wanted to hit me with my hand just now, right?"


    Leo just reached out his hand that he was going to grab the opponent''s CAD. He saw the baton at the very moment and pulled his hand back.


    "Oh, I''m helping you! If you don''t thank me, you don''t know how to blame me."


    "Come on, I can deal with him by myself."


    "I''m serious. If you don''t have time to dodge, you can tell by looking at your skill. Dealing with is a magician with great practical ability. Oh, I forgot that your brain is a stick, and you don''t understand Morisaki''s instant magic. Very famous." Erica said with a chuckle.


    Listening to the conversation between the two, the Yike student named Morisaki was ashamed and furious, his eyes filled with anger.


    "Damn it, just a second-degree student, don''t be too arrogant."


    A male student behind him can''t help but feel the same hatred, so that he can use the general-purpose CAD.The built-in system starts to operate, and the start-up is launched.


    I want Zibo to surround him, and the simple start-up that emphasizes speed is immediately completed, almost instantaneous speed ready to use magic.


    Leo seemed to be hit by a powerful force, and he flew out a few meters.


    It is a basic single system of movement magic. The object captured by magic will definitely be shaken ten meters away and cannot continue to fight because of the impact.


    Although they dare to use magic, they do not dare to use powerful magic.Otherwise, even if you are a member of the ethics committee, you will be punished by law if you know the law and break the law.


    Regarding magic control is very strict, you can''t use it on others without permission, only military non-commissioned officers and magic families enjoy those privileges.


    Nie Kong didn''t mean to stop,


    "Brother Nie Kong." Shen Xue didn''t finish, Nie Kong smiled and shook his head slightly, not planning to make a move for the time being.


    "It''s okay. Keep watching. I''ll see how they can do it."


    One party has two first-degree students with CAD, and the other has four second-degree students.Nie Kong felt that Erika''s swordsmanship was enough to solve the problem in front of him.


    "Assholes, you dare to use magic on campus!" Yoshida Miku, a second-degree student, supported Leo who was knocked down and looked at Sen Qi and the others with cold eyes.


    "Yes...you did it first. As a second-degree student, you... why dare you to resist us." The first-degree student who used magic looked a little ashamed, but soon disappeared.


    "Don''t talk nonsense with them, get rid of them." Although Hayao Morizaki lost his CAD, the Morizaki family quickly became famous.After gaining momentum for dozens of seconds, Morizaki''s signature magic shot at the woman Erica who humiliated him.


    His partner Lianxiangxiyu, he was not in that mood.


    The strong wind swept the sand and dust on the ground, rolling across the four students of the second major.


    Among them, Leo was defeated, and Erica, Yoshida Miku and useless eye mothers remained!


    Yoshida Gambigu''s face changed, and he shot a green light from his hand, blocking the sand.The ancient magic of Yoshida Mibi belongs to ancient magic, and naturally does not need those CAD.


    With the cover of Gambigu, Chiba Erica jumped and slammed Senqi''s head with a short stick.


    Morizaki''s partner was ready to help, but Erica leapt vigorously, and Chiba''s kendo power knocked him down before he could use magic.


    In almost less than two seconds, a student in the first class was knocked down by a mere second class.

 1944 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01970, the jealous Erica

    Those first-degree students are completely blown up, especially classmates who are close to Sen Qi.Even Shen Xue''s two girls'' attendants were planning to help.


    The chaos appeared, and dozens of Yike rushed to Erica four menacingly.Although there is no CAD, but the momentum is very scary, it seems that Erica and the others have obviously committed the anger of the students.


    Obviously, Miyani and Erica didn''t expect that the situation would get out of control to such an extent, especially Miyuki Shibata was trembling with fright.


    The large-scale melee is about to start, no, it has already happened.Many second-degree students saw Erica and they were besieged,


    Mitsui Suibo looked at Nie Kong dumbfounded, thinking that Nie Kong''s self-confident look would prevent the chaos from happening, didn''t Senior Nie Kong plan to intervene.


    Mayumi chuckled. Nie Jun looked gentle on the surface, but his personality was a bit bad.


    Morley was also speechless, and he didn''t expect that Nie Jun really didn''t plan to accept the job of the chairman of the committee.


    Even so, the expansion of the situation is really bad. It''s just that the two women didn''t take the current situation to heart.Perhaps in their opinion, the current melee situation is too pediatric.


    The melee without weapon CAD can only be said to be ordinary fighting.Moreover, the location of the exercise field ensures that the impact of fighting can be minimized.


    "Brother Nie Kong, we...what should we do?" Shen Xue pushed Nie Kong''s back and asked in a low voice.


    "Oh, it''s a rare opportunity to see the second-degree students fighting the first-degree students. It seems that this year''s freshmen are more lively." Nie Kong laughed and watched the scuffle in front of him leisurely.


    "But... but Senior Nie Kong, our first-degree students don''t seem to be opponents of second-degree students. They were bullied so badly." Mitsui Suibo said nervously.


    Indeed, the number of students in the first and second majors is equal, and the fighting ability of the second major is obviously stronger than that of the spoiled and noble students.


    In other words, the second-degree students have three powerful outputs, Erica, Leo, and Yoshida''s Gambigu, in order to defeat them.


    Erica''s proficient swordsmanship from the Chiba family, Leo''s brawny man is very powerful, one can fight three.And the last main force, Gan Bigu, can summon the elves to fight for them, even if they don''t use high-power magic to hurt people, otherwise the Yoshida family can''t bear the consequences.


    Magic control is strict, especially in schools, never being able to carry CAD can explain everything.


    There were more than 30 freshmen in the field. Fortunately, because of the difference in uniforms, they could distinguish between friends and foes. Therefore, they saw that the former Hungarian students were knocked down one after another with eight flowers and petals.


    In a blink of an eye, the second-degree students stared fiercely at the first-degree students Nie Kong and Shen Xue who were still standing in the field.No way, they are too conspicuous.


    The second-degree students who had a deep grievance seemed to have exploded out of all their anger, and because of Nie Kong''s "fresh face", they thought that Nie Kong was also a freshman in the first-degree student Shenxue and a group of women.


    It''s just that Nie Kong is handsome and Shen Xue is beautiful, which invisibly puts a lot of pressure on them.


    "Come on, there are only three of them left, and the first-degree students are nothing great." Leo, the brawny man with bruises, seemed to have a simple mind, and he unmoved the horn of charge.


    Suddenly the air suddenly became cold, no, Shen Xue''s eyes felt colder than the surrounding temperature.


    "Ice Mist God Realm!" Shen Xue used a large-scale vibration deceleration magic, and controlled the range within a few meters of Leo''s group of people.The cold white ice mist blew towards Leo, his feet were visible to the naked eye, and his skin was condensed with white frost, like a snowman.


    Mori and Mayumi, who were about to show up, were taken aback, and their expressions appeared a little unnatural.They were full of surprises. Shenxue, without CAD, could release a high-level magic so quickly, he was indeed the candidate for the Patriarch of the Four Leafs.The coexistence of strength and beauty made Mayumi envy.


    "Erica, I haven''t seen your temperament as wild as before for two years. I ignored the school discipline and led the second-degree students to make chaos." Nie Kong stood up, calmly and calmly accompanied Shen Xue behind him. Walked to Erica and them together.


    "Huh! Don''t talk coldly, it''s obviously your first-degree student who was wrong, and you were the one who did it first."


    Erica had already discovered Nie Kong, and when she saw Leo attacking him, she cried out inwardly.Sure enough, without waiting for Nie Kong to make a move, the freshman representative of that student "killed" Leo and his colleagues.Her open cheeks are a bit ugly at this time, but in fact she intends to take advantage of the chaos to knock down Nie Kong, hoping that she will be ashamed of defeat two years ago.


    At this moment Erica felt that if Nie Kong didn''t have CAD in his hand, and had no phalanx of ten characters, her swordsmanship would be enough to beat Nie Kong into the water!!


    "Miki, help me hold the freshman representative of a major." Erica whispered to Yoshida.


    "My name is Gambigu!"


    "Yes Yes."


    Miku Yoshida asked for correction rather displeased, but Erica just responded casually and turned her gaze back to Nie Kong.


    "Erica, what are you going to do?" Gambigu couldn''t help asking.


    "Prove that our second major did not lose, remember to say that you will help me stop the freshman representative." As she whispered, Erica swooped down to Nie Kong three meters in front of her with a self-defense baton.


    Shen Xue was angry. He didn''t expect that the beautiful girl who could burn people in front of her, a mere second-degree student, dared to shoot in front of her.


    Gambigu instilled magic power in his spells and cast spells.A flash of light appeared at Gambigu, and electrons gradually gathered in front of Shenxue, as if echoing each other.


    Shenxue could only use interference magic to eliminate Gambigu''s magic, and could not intercept Erica with magic.No, even Shenxue can''t cast magic when Erica finishes a two-meter distance, unless she laments Styx with the spiritual magic that comes with her talent.


    At the same time, Erica stepped over a distance of more than two meters and appeared on Nie Kong''s side in a daze. The baton swept towards Nie Kong''s waist.


    Although Shen Xue couldn''t make a move, she sneered, "Brother Nie Kong''s physical skills are much better than her brother, and her kendo is also worthy of showing off in front of Brother Nie Kong?"

 1945 The collapse of the second element Text 01971, the disturbance is over, the detained freshman

    "Waist!" Shattered the air. Although there was no blessing of magic, the power was not weak.It can be seen that Erica has not been lazy in training for more than a year.


    Erica''s kendo level is very solid. From the aspects of her attacking face, waist, and hands, Nie Kong can see that her kendo level is better than his brother.


    Or some magical talent restricted her development, so she was only accepted as a second-degree student in the school.The freshman''s mid-round combat ability, if Shen Xue does not lament Styx, she will not lose to Shen Xue.In terms of appearance, Erica is sunny, dazzling, and wild, exuding a strange beauty that is different from ordinary girls.Shen Xue is relatively calm, rational, and standard lady.One is as passionate as fire, and the other is as calm as ice. Their appearance and character have formed a strong contrast.


    Nie Kong moved back one meter at a speed that was difficult for ordinary people to capture, and flexibly and lightly avoided Erica''s attack.Erica was obviously surprised that her self-proclaimed full blow failed.


    She eliminated the inertia of her big movements, and the baton stabbed Nie Kong in the abdomen strangely.Eliminating the inertia originally belonged to the swordsmanship magic of the Chiba family, but I did not expect to use it forcefully with Erica''s own body.


    In a daze, Erica realized that Nie Kong''s figure disappeared from her eyes, and her baton had also lost its target.


    In the next moment, Nie Kong reappeared, but Erica found that Nie Kong''s half-curved index finger expanded in her pupils.


    Erica wanted to avoid, but found that her fingertip had been touched on her forehead, and he lightly flicked it.


    "Om!" Erica only felt that the sky was spinning, and in the eyes of Guangjing Suibo and the others, Nie Kong flicked and ejected Erica more than ten meters!


    Many people have seen ghost expressions. Nie Kong just flicked a finger, but the power is too strong.


    "Huh, you are so brave to attack the Commissioner for Discipline and Discipline. Now I see whoever dares to resist, he will immediately suppress it by force."


    The third-grade students who were standing in the exercise field watching, Miyuki and Shen Xue, who fell to the ground, were speechless and froze in place.


    At this time, among the freshmen who could stand, apart from Nie Kong Shenxue and the four of them, there were only second-degree students Miku Yoshida and Mizuki Shibata.They didn''t dare to move, they couldn''t move around, and they were overwhelmed by Nie Kong''s momentum in the field.


    Seeing the defeated Erica, Gambigu hesitated to withdraw the magic spell.For him, from the beginning to the present, he has no intention of resisting a major.Judging from his demeanor, he is a little boy.


    "Nie Jun, you are a bit unkind, in fact, you should stand up earlier and say it."


    Mayumi followed Molly Shanshan, who was working hard and serious with a cold face, came to Nie Kong. She put her hands behind her back, smiled and said as she looked at Nie Kong.


    All the classmates who fell to the ground were also very aggrieved when they saw Mayumi¡¯s arrival. It is obvious that the chairman and the chairman of the committee are watching the excitement behind, why don''t you come forward to stop it earlier?


    "The conflicts between the two sides have been grievances for a long time, who do you think I should help out. It''s better to stop it. Now they just vented after a fight. It''s the saying that you don''t know each other." Nie Kong said indifferently.


    "That''s it, we wronged Brother Nie Kong." Shen Xue''s eyes were full of admiration. It turned out that Nie Jun thought much more than them.


    "It''s just that I have a problem. At present, the first-degree students are defeated by the second-degree students. What if the two sides turn into hostility." Behind Mitsuoka, Mikaru questioned.


    "Yeah, what do you think should be resolved next to Nie Kong?" Morley asked with a headache. A bad one will cause a big problem.


    Mayumi also looked at Nie Kong. She had already been committed to reforming the school¡¯s problems and eliminating the discrimination and unequal treatment of students in the first and second subjects in the school.


    For example, second-degree students are not allowed to participate in the election of the disciplinary committee and the student council, second-degree students and first-degree students'' school uniforms, etc.To solve it, we must first eliminate the gap between the second major and the first major.


    Now that she has this opportunity, she hopes to hear Nie Jun''s ideas. Nie Jun in her heart is omnipotent.


    Nie Kong smiled and waited until You Yezi unified all the magic families and controlled all their magic talents in his hands. Perhaps those students who had a degree in magic would not be proud of themselves soon.


    If You Yezi develops well, the Qi cultivation system may really eliminate magic and raise her strength to a level.


    Of course, Nie Kong feels unreliable. Once the strength of the force reaches the level that can destroy the earth, there is no Dragon Ball to help repair it.


    Now, the immediate problem is not a problem for Nie Kong.


    "It''s very simple. In the name of the Commission for Discipline and Discipline, all students who made troubles were detained in the school for 15 days. Of course, all male and female students or students in the first and second courses were all detained in the same room. Erica''s detention was in another Room, her temper is too wild, and keeping them together might cause trouble again."


    On the one hand, they can turn their conflicts into a committee for discipline and discipline. After more than a dozen days of getting along with each other, it will definitely increase a lot of feelings.


    As the saying goes, you don¡¯t know each other if you don¡¯t fight, as long as you put them in the same narrow space, after having the opportunity to get to know each other, some of them will become friends.


    "Nie Jun is really amazing, do you really intend to continue to serve as the chairman of the committee?" Mayumi sighed softly.


    Shen Xue nodded vigorously, full of excitement.Mitsui and Sanwu Lori Beishanwen also admire them.


    "Morley and I don''t distinguish each other, everyone is the same, I will help Morley too." Nie Kong smiled.


    "Well, what Nie Jun said is that it would be nice if Nie Jun can stay in the Commissioner for Discipline." Looking at Nie Kong, Mori smiled softly. Guangjing and Beishan couldn''t help being stunned when they saw the serious Mori smile for the first time. It.Why is the chairman of the committee who they admire only gentle to Senior Nie Kong?


    "What? I feel like Mori-chan and Nie Jun are hiding something from me." Mayumi said angrily.


    "Wh... there is no such thing." Facing Mayumi, Morley''s pretty face showed an unnatural blush, for fear of Mayumi''s detection.Although he thinks Mayumi will share Nie Jun with herself, Mori still hopes to monopolize Nie Kong.


    "I... I''ll go get them back and detain them first."

 1946 The collapse of the second element Text 01972, Erica asked me to bind?

    Morley called all the second-grade and third-grade discipline committee members to the exercise field.It took them a lot of effort to take them all to the empty detention room one by one, and even the student council president Mayumi had to go out in person.


    And the so-called detention room is actually a reserved room for students who violated discipline in the past.The area of ??Magic No.1 High School is very large, and there are only 1,200 students in the whole school, leaving them too much space.


    The wounds weren''t healed smoothly for them. Mayumi seems to have intentions to punish them, who caused them to cause so much trouble.Fortunately, it took place in an exercise field that could be combated, and it did not expand the impact.


    At this point, the expressions of those students are not to mention ugly, especially when they are locked up with each other!They didn''t dare to continue the chaos, because President Mayumi said that the punishment for making trouble would be severe.Many people secretly hate the Commission for Discipline and Discipline, feeling that the punishment is too severe.However, the opponents who fight each other are also detained fairly, and they have a lot of balance in their hearts.


    Nie Kong held Erica, who was stunned by Nie Kong, and went to another narrower room next door, as the place to detain Erica alone.


    After placing her on the chair, Nie Kong gently patted her cheek to wake her up.


    The delicate face is smooth and fair, and the skin is well maintained.Her skin inherited the fairness of European and American mothers, but she did not feel that her pores were enlarged at all.


    Erica opened her eyes in a daze, and in her gradually clear vision, she saw Nie Kong''s smiling face close at hand for the first time.


    Her pretty face changed from white to lovely pink with a "swish", which matched the red hair of her head, and she reflexively jumped up from the chair.


    "Oh." But because of the jump between her forehead and Nie Kong''s collision, she cried out and covered her forehead, and fell back again.


    Nie Kong didn''t feel any pain, his body exercised too much.


    "Woo, you... what do you want to do to me?" The wild Erica''s pretty face is rarely seen with a flustered expression. It turns out that she also has a girlish emotional side.


    "What do you think, I''m thinking of torturing the prisoner, it would be better to prepare those things." Nie Kong said jokingly, trying to scare her.


    "You...you lie! You are not qualified to torture me, I...I am not a criminal."


    "Don''t rush to deny it, you are the one who led the contradiction and confusion between the students in the first and second subjects. Lest you continue to do harm to the school, so the school asked me to torture clearly who is behind you." Nie Said nonsense.


    "impossible?"


    Erica was in a mess, her big eyes looked nervously at her surroundings.She breathed a sigh of relief not seeing any torture devices that often appeared in movies and TV.


    However, when she saw a long twine on the shelf next, Erika couldn''t help but show some bad images in her mind.She was so frightened that she rushed forward, holding on to the rope tightly with both hands.


    "Uh, I said what are you doing with the rope." Nie Kong asked silently.


    "You...don''t you want to use the alternative binding method of rope to torture me." Erica stared at Nie Kong, as if she was saying that she would not let go.


    Nie Kong almost smirked. He didn''t expect Erica to have such thoughts in his head. It was so interesting, he continued: "Don''t worry, I bundled up the technology very well, so you can only enjoy it."


    "It''s strange to enjoy, I don''t have that kind of perverted habit." Erica shouted with a blushing face.


    "Well, let''s ask questions while binding. If you can make it clear, I will stop binding immediately."


    "I said no one instigated me at all. I was just looking at the students who were unhappy with them."


    "Then why did you attack me as a commissioner of discipline afterwards? Don''t tell me that you confessed to the wrong person. We met and met last summer." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    Erica was speechless, and she didn''t expect Nie Kong to block her answer first. Could she say it was purely for revenge.


    When she organized her language in her mind, Erica found that the rope in her hand was missing.She was surprised and found that the rope was in Nie Kong''s hands unknowingly.


    She screamed, and immediately wanted to escape.Nie Kong was like a cowboy in the American West, gently pulling the rope forward, trapping her body, and pulling her in front of him.


    "Sure enough, you have a guilty conscience, but you can''t escape."


    "Woo, don''t... don''t tie it up, it''s so uncomfortable that your skin is itchy. I said, I''ve said everything, I attacked you to avenge my defeat a year ago."


    At this time, Nie Kong controlled the dexterous rope, looping around Erika''s body one after another.


    I didn''t see it. Although Nie Kong has very little experience in bundling, he has great skills.She crawled across Erica''s body like a chain of snakes, tied her up so hard.


    She was ashamed and angered, feeling the tighter the rope became the more she struggled.I found a place bound by Nie Kong, exuding a soft feeling.The stimulation of the body and the humiliation of the heart coexist, no matter how strong, I almost cried.


    "Oh, Nie Jun, you just brought her to the detention room. Why did you have to tie her up? Did I bother you?" The door opened, and Mayumi looked at Nie Kong with no anger.


    "It''s Erica who is too naughty." Fortunately, Nie Kong said with a concealed attitude.


    "Woo, please don''t torture me, the president, I have no idea of ??harming the school." Erica cried with a cry.


    "No, we never intended to torture you, did you misunderstand something?" Mayumi glanced at Nie Kong weirdly and replied.


    "Huh?" Erica suddenly stopped crying, and she looked straight at Nie Kong.Hearing Mayumi''s words, Erica only felt that she had been tricked and was teased by Nie Kong.


    Shame, the shame of Chi-, I used to tease others by myself.


    "Hahaha, the weather today is very good."


    "Nie Kong, I...I want to kill you."


    According to the rumors, Erica''s roar that day rang all day at school.

 1947 The collapse of the second element Text 01973, Student Union Meeting

    At the end of the brawl among the freshmen, Mayumi only told the school that they were just ordinary fights in order to weaken the influence.The school gave instructions and basically let the student union take full responsibility.As a result, classes in Class A and Class E were suspended for 15 days, and almost half of the students were taken to the detention room.


    "It was Hayao Morizaki who used magic to attack first, right?" Morley said.


    "He has already admitted his fault in the detention room, and Gambigu, a second-degree student, also used ancient magic to counterattack, so I don''t need to take further action!" Mayumi replied.


    "Well, okay! Whether or not to prosecute the parties should have been decided based on the judgment of the informant." Mori very simply agreed with Mayumi''s statement and looked at Nie Kong.


    "Nie Jun, as you have heard, regarding this incident, the Commission for Discipline and Discipline does not plan to report to the Punishment Committee. I will warn him well and ask him to use this incident as a lesson."


    Nie Kong shook his head and said: "The punishment for him is too light. As a member of the Commissioner for Discipline, he should actually lead by example. Get him out of the Commission for Discipline Up."


    After all, he actually used powerful magic at the time.Originally, even if no one was injured, they had to be suspended from school, and the person involved should understand this.


    "It''s really a shame! Moriki''s Xunfa Magic is very famous, especially in Japan, there are many of their security companies, he is really suitable to stay in our ethics committee." The ethics committee usually prevents magic crimes in schools, Moriki''s Xunfa is indeed very practical.Kotaro bowed his head slightly to greet him, and Morley nodded.


    "They accept the provocation and cause the conflict even if it is the same crime, they are not qualified to complain." Morley refuted Kotaro''s concerns with a single sentence, and Mayumi did not refute it.


    "It''s just that we seem to be missing one person at the Society of Discipline." Huayin interrupted.


    "Sen Qijun is the place recommended by the League of Societies. Let them recommend another one. Anyway, it''s not long before school starts." Morley said indifferently.


    "Or we can make an exception to recruit students from the second major, and slowly solve the problem of the treatment of the first and second major students. Chiba Shuji''s sister, Chiba Erica, I believe she is as good as Shuji. "The sophomore ethics meeting Ze Mubi said.


    Although Mayumi glared at Sawaki, she had to say that Sawaki''s words made her very moved.As the president of the student council, Mayumi has the heart to do something big. She is not like other students who discriminate against second-degree students.


    She never thinks that students in the first subject can dominate everything in the school, and the students in the second subject may be a bit short, but they can prove their talents by being admitted to the first high school.


    The status of second-degree students is lower than that of magicians, but some of them have their own advantages, and most of their abilities cannot be imitated by others.


    Even if it is the ability that others can imitate, their level of technical knowledge is extremely high.If you use a suitable position to match other people''s special abilities, they often play a greater role than a magician.Like in the second high school, magic workers basically have a high status, and many magic workers are researchers rather than magicians.


    "Although I recognize the strength of senior Shuji, our school''s famous saying stipulates that second-degree students are not allowed to participate in the election of Cheng Fengji and Student Union. If the president expels Mori Qijun, then recruit the contradictory Erica and Mori Qi You might be grudged.¡± The Ministry of Justice and Penalty Department, which discriminates against second-degree students, said hesitantly.


    The Ministry of Justice and Penalty Department is very proud. It can be said that Mori Qijun and him are the same type of person.Once looked down on Nie Kong and was severely taught, but he didn''t learn the lesson.


    Probably also aware of the opposite position, Mayumi looked a little unhappy.


    "I understand what you said, but the system needs reform to be perfected. Although I am a little sorry to classmate Mori Qi, but now I just take this thing into practice. I may not be able to change to someone else. I think I will see it in the second and third grades. In Chiba Shuji¡¯s face, there should not be much resistance to Erica becoming a member of the Society. If there are other practical magic talents among the second-degree students, why not attract them to the student union. Of course, the premise of recruitment It¡¯s excellent, no matter what the first or second major is not everyone can do it."


    "I support Chairman Mayumi."


    After Nie Kong finished speaking, he glanced at the many students in the student union room, and no one in the room dared to question him.


    Not to mention that Shen Xue and their girls have a good relationship with Nie Kong. Except for the two first-year male classmates, the remaining Guntaro, Sawaki, and Hattori are convinced by Nie Kong.


    After all, they are from a big family. Last year, Nie Kong should know everything about guiding his daughter You Yezi.


    "Don''t you think how superior the family from magic is, maybe the situation will change soon." Nie Kong continued.


    With You Yezi''s current situation, according to Nie Kong''s "eye" Onoyao, she has become a deputy general of the Ministry of National Defense.The Nine Island Mantra who mastered the National Defense Force was very helpless. He felt that the power of the Nine Island family was slowly being eroded by You Yeko.


    Yuyako reorganized his former subordinates, such as Kyoko Fujiwara who survived by chance.But that battle involved too many casualties, and You Yezi desperately needed talents at this time.


    The ten divisions and the Baijiaqiang are strong in their magic research and technological achievements and the armed forces they master. For example, Yotsuba Motozo took most of the family¡¯s power thirty years ago and almost destroyed the big man, and You Yezi first wanted Reorganize most of the private armed forces of those families.


    "Who knows, maybe in the future a device that can quickly detect personal magic talents will be invented, then anyone can be qualified to learn magic." Nie Kong did not say that the actions of his daughter You Yezi were meaningless.


    Mayumi looked at Nie Kong happily, with a sweet smile in her mouth: "If this is the case, then we might as well expose the news first and see how the students react."


    "Understood, I will tell the news." The Ministry of Justice said helplessly.


    With the support of the last opponents, the reform of the Student Union and the Society for Discipline and Discipline seems imperative, but it may take a long time to achieve results and let them get used to it.


    Perhaps the battle between the second-degree students and the first-degree students will turn from the open to the dark.

 1948 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 01974, Ericas joining

    The Commissioner for Discipline and Discipline expelled Mori Qijun and appointed Erika, a second-degree student, causing an uproar at Yigao.The second-degree students were very excited, and the first-degree students were a bit dissatisfied and angry.


    Only after hearing about Erica''s identity, the opponent seemed to be silent, and the voice of the crusade became much weaker.Although Chiba Shuji graduated, he still has a strong influence in the first high school.


    In the subtlety, they did not know that they had slowly accepted the fact that the second-degree students were appointed as school officials such as the Student Union.It''s just how difficult it is to appoint second-degree students, and few can compare with excellent first-degree students.


    After more than ten days of imprisonment, the thirty-odd classmates who came out of the detention room seemed like a lifetime, and many second-degree students and first-degree students became friends.


    But Erica came out, and she immediately got the notice from the Student Union to report to the Discipline Committee.Erica was surprised when she learned that she was strangely appointed as a commissioner of discipline.


    Nie Kong is also a member of the Discipline Committee, and Erica''s eyes are full of anger.Thinking back to Nie Kong''s teasing a dozen days ago, the humiliation is still fresh in my memory.


    "Huh! Maybe I became a member of the school''s discipline committee, it''s just convenient to find him there!" Erica whispered to herself habitually.


    Including junior high school and earlier elementary school days, she was a girl who often stayed alone.It''s not because she hates the crowd, if she really wants to say, she is good at dealing with people.


    With her ebullient personality and beautiful appearance, she can quickly integrate with anyone.


    On the other hand, after forming a relationship, they will be immediately alienated.Because she can''t be with others from morning to night, and can''t always act in groups.


    She analyzed the situation by herself and learned that it was because she was not very attached to interpersonal relationships.Friends who are close to each other once said that she was an awakened person, and that she was like a casual cat, and friends who fell out with her also once described her as being in a high place.


    Although there were an endless stream of boys coming to entangle, no boy could persist.


    Being free, free and unrestrained, is her tenet since she was a child, and may have inherited her mother''s style.


    "Although it is the purpose, I may be a little strange recently."


    From an objective point of view, Erica thinks that a man often appears in her mind recently.He actually took the initiative to deliberately approached and shot him, that was never thought of when he was in elementary school.


    Erica once thought that it might be less than a week so far, and she might get bored quickly as usual.It was just the defeat last summer, and her influence on Nie Kong was too deep.


    Until the last binding incident, Erica felt that her attitude towards Nie Kong was different from that of others.


    "Asshole Nie Kong, he...he did that kind of perverted thing to me. I can forget him." Erica got rid of the mess of thoughts in her mind and looked for the direction of the headquarters of the Discipline Committee.


    When I came to the student union room, I opened the door and saw Mayumi and the other first-year students. Erica remembered that they seemed to be standing next to Nie Kong that day.


    "Student Erica, are you here to report?" Mayumi asked with a smile.


    "Yeah." After scanning the room, Erica suffocated her breath without seeing Nie Kong.


    "Beishan-chan, please take the new Erica to Morley''s report." Mayumi looked at the first-grade Mimuke Lori and ordered.


    Shizuku Kitayama nodded, got up and walked toward the depths of the student union room.Generally, the fire escape ladder is set up at the location leading to the headquarters of the Commission for Discipline and Discipline.


    Actually ignore the fire regulations?


    Erica thought so, but even if it is a magic trainee, or has not yet been a teacher, Yigao has the hardware facilities used by excellent magicians, so it is really meaningless to comply with the fire regulations.After all, the magic of vibration deceleration can extinguish the fire, and the compound magic of aggregation and movement can exhaust smoke.


    Since the school building does not have an elevator, let it be regarded as an allowable range.Nie Kong changed his mind like this.


    Following Shizuku Kitayama through the back door, Erica came to the headquarters of the so-called Fengjikai, but she was disappointed to find that only the committee leader Morley was inside.


    "Although the room is a bit messy, you can find a place to sit."


    It''s just a bit messy, the room is not scattered to the point where there are no footsteps, or the chairs are full of clutter.Documents, books, mobile terminal devices, CAD, etc. Simply put, the long table is filled with all kinds of things.


    There was a slightly pulled out chair beside the table, so Erica simply adjusted the position and sat down.


    "I believe Erica, you also understand, we hope to enlist you to become a member of our discipline meeting." Morley said aloud.


    "To be honest, I find it very troublesome."


    "and then?"


    "Although troublesome. But I think it''s hard to ride a tiger now." Erica said helplessly. If she dares to refuse, she will definitely become the enemy of the school''s classmates!


    That''s right, because the fact that she was called up ten days ago spread to every corner of the campus.As a consequence of rejection, the students will scold her for not knowing what is good or bad.


    "Hehe, you have inherited the duties of your brother Chiba Shuji." Morley grinned with a wicked smile, and her rebellious style increased her heroic beauty by 20%.


    "Senior Sister is really a difficult person to deal with."


    "That''s right. There are only three of us in the room, and the staffing of the committee is nine. And our job is to patrol to stop magical violations on campus. When the lunch break, I will introduce you to the other eight members of the Committee. ."


    "Huh, isn''t Nie Kong here?" Erica suddenly asked coldly.


    "You have something to ask Nie Jun. He has been in the second grade because of special reasons. He is now in the second grade, and it should be the physical education class." Morley said.


    Erica raised her eyebrows and instantly turned and left the headquarters of the Society of Discipline.


    Shizuku Kitayama complained a little bit about Erica, although she seemed to be able to burn herself because of her beauty, but she was not very polite.


    "Oh, I really don''t know how Nie Jun provoke her." Morley sighed slightly. She felt a little depressed, and found that many girls were attracted to Nie Jun inadvertently, and all blamed Nie Jun for being so good.

 1949 The collapse of the second element Text 01975, Xiaozi vs Huayin?

    In addition to teaching magic courses, the first high school also has ordinary high school subjects, such as the physical education class in the second grade A class.


    Fourteen boys were divided into two groups to compete against each other, and they were playing a kind of ball game called kick ball.Nie Kong was not seen in the arena, and the students were banned like the Nine Schools Battle because he was too strong.


    Kickball is a competition derived from football. Boxes with numerous small holes cover the entire stadium closely. The competition is similar to football. Players need to wear protective gear to protect their heads. Head hammers are forbidden like handball.Competitions are sometimes carried out by using magic together, but they are usually played by rules that do not use magic.


    The ball uses a lightweight ball with excellent elasticity, and it will rebound when it hits the wall and ceiling.Bounce up and down at a dazzling speed like a ping-pong ball. Players chase the ball and shoot towards the opponent''s goal. It is a game of both speed and strength.And it looks exciting, so it is also a very popular viewing sport.


    As for the female classmates, they played another kind of ball game, which was changed into a "tennis" game based on the scores of the nine schools.The girl in tight-fitting rhyming suits waved the racket to show her youthful demeanor. Although she did not expose a lot of skin, the girl''s outline of the body formed a beautiful landscape.


    The current clothing trend in 1995 will avoid showing off the skin in public.


    The school is also a public place, even in summer, they are obliged to wear a jacket.Female students must wear an opaque tights under the skirt, or underwear that grows to the ankle.


    The regulations do not have to be applied to sportswear. Even the uniforms of sports clubs will not be blamed even if they show their hands and feet, and there is no need to follow the old regulations when attending physical education classes.


    Male students now wear shorts that are less than a quarter of their knees, and girls wear five-minute rhythmic bodysuits.


    At this time, in the dressing room, the girls in Class A of the second year had already changed their rhyme suits one by one and went out to the special court. In the end, only two friendly sisters, Xiao Zijiang and Huayin, remained.


    As for Huayin, where the problem lies so far, her body is almost only wearing light blue underwear, and the rest of her skin is exposed, giving her a clear view in the summer heat.The tight but no rugged legs are embellished by the slightly tanned complexion, which instead emphasizes the original whiteness of the skin.Although the development of the Hungarian tribe is somewhat immature, the whole body exudes a youthful and boundless breath.


    Compared to Huayin, Xiaozi next to her looks a little cute.The small body only wore bear underwear and bear pants, completely resembling a sixth grader.


    That small body matched the harmless Peugeot baby face. Everyone wanted to hold her in their arms. The strange beauty she showed would make people ignore the paltry X.


    It turned out that the two women took off their clothes to change into the rhyme suits used in physical education.


    "Hua Yinjiang''s figure is really good, I...may I feel it too." Xiao Zi said enviously looking at the concave and convex curves that Hua Yin showed her.


    "Okay, actually Xiaozijiang''s is also very cute." Huayin said, standing in front of Xiaozi grinningly.


    Xiao Zi stretched out her small hand and carefully squeezed the Hungarian part of Huayin. She only felt a piece of tenderness, which was really real.


    "Well, it''s done."


    "Hehe, Xiaozi has finished touching it, now it''s my turn." Huayin hugged Xiaozi hooliganly, and squinted with enjoyment.The mascots are for men and women, and even Huayin likes Xiaozi very much.


    It''s just that suddenly Huayin recalled how Nie Jun felt when she touched herself some time ago, and Huayin''s heart moved, trying to follow Nie Kong''s movements and slowly stretched her fingers under Xiaozi''s abdomen.


    She wanted to understand why Nie Jun felt that way when she touched herself.


    Along the smooth skin, Huayin''s fingers hooked the stretch pants of the bear trousers and gently stretched it into it to hold it down.


    "Oh! Hua... Huayin sauce, where do you... touch it." Xiaozi didn''t wait for a struggle, and found that Huayin''s body seemed to weaken after touching her fingers inside.


    "Hey, Xiao Zijiang''s cheeks are so red. Oh oh oh, and it''s the same as I did then... it''s watery, it''s so sticky." Huayin exclaimed, feeling that he had discovered a major secret.


    "Woo, Huayin... Huayin, hurry up... stop, I feel so... uncomfortable." Xiaozi had difficulty breathing, her beautiful legs clamped Huayin tightly and refused to let go.


    "So that''s the case, no wonder Nie Jun feels so strange when I touched me. Xiaozijiang, you feel comfortable too, right, now Xiaozi is so cute." Huayin instantly understood, and shamelessly asked Xiao The feelings of Azusa.


    Xiao Zi closed those big eyes with shame, how dare to admit it.Little Lolita¡¯s is also the first time she has experienced the stimulating and comforting aftertaste.


    "Xiao Zi, please help me touch it too." Huayin also grabbed Xiao Zi''s little hand and pulled her into her pants.


    Xiao Zi''s small hand trembled, pressing it nervously.Huayin''s cheeks blushed, which is really good... curious, but Xiaozi feels much worse than what Nie Jun touched.


    Perhaps because of Nie Jun''s big hands, he can wrap his palms around him, stimulating him to die.


    Perhaps Nie Jun''s movements are very gentle and skillful, and he often touches him too much.


    Maybe I would rather let Nie Jun touch him, as if I like him in my heart, like him looking at him, and like him touching him.


    The Huayin who didn''t hesitate to mess around, perhaps the character and the child are at odds with each other.


    The two women were panting, and in the women''s changing room, the virtual dragon and fake phoenix lasted for a long time.


    Finally, looking at the sticky water stains on their fingers, they all blushed and clamped their legs.At the same time, the two women feel much cordial.


    "During class some time ago, Nie Jun...where Nie Jun used to touch Huayin, it''s no wonder Huayin''s face was so strange." Xiao Zi whispered.


    "Yeah, don''t tell me, Nie Jun is definitely better than me. When he touched me, I felt almost dying. There is a chance Xiaozi you can try it too." Huayin admitted frankly.


    "No, I''ll be ashamed." Xiaozi said cutely with flushed cheeks.

 1950 The collapse of the second element text 01976, retraining Erica

    "You two are blushing. Did you go to the hot springs?" Nie Kong asked silently, seeing the two women come out a long time later than others.


    "No, maybe the weather...it''s a bit hot, don''t look at Nie Jun."


    Xiao Zi''s face was like a steamed crab, red and hot.Her eyes seemed to be full of mist, and she moved her eyes away cutely, not daring to look at Nie Kong, for fear that he might discover the secret.


    "is it."


    "Huh! Ignore Jun Nie, Xiao Zi, let''s go play." Looking at Nie Kong''s weird eyes and the usual carefree Huayin, he was also a little shy at the moment.


    "Wait. I have nothing to do anyway, I''ll see you guys play." Nie Kong said.


    "But...but Nie Jun should go to the men''s team, what are you doing with us?" Hua Yinjiao said, Sheng.


    "No way! Whoever makes them say that my strength is too strong, it will destroy the fairness of the game. Instead of looking at them stupidly, it is better to go to your place to admire the cute girls in rhyming suits." Nie Kong chuckled lightly. The answer.


    "Senior Nie Kong is too pitiful." Knowing that Nie Kong was "isolated", Xiaozi''s sympathy overflowed.


    "Hehe, I forgot that Nie Jun has only our two friends in the second grade Class A, so let Nie Jun follow us." Huayin said with a smirk.


    Nie Kong was speechless, but he didn''t want to play with them himself.Even so, Nie Kong found that he could not refute the two women.Yes, the only good relationship with him in the whole school is the dozens of classmates from the Student Union and the Customs Association.


    Nie Kong escorted two lovely girls to the venue where the team scored points. The female classmates in the class saw Nie Kong''s arrival, and they performed much harder than just now.


    It''s just that Nie Kong put his thoughts on Xiaozi and Huayin, and the two women waving their rackets on the court are really cute.And because of her physical advantage, Xiaozi seems to be no match for Huayin when she can''t perform magic.


    "Nie Kong!"


    Erika, dressed and sensual, ran towards him, so that her beautiful legs could be seen in the summer heat.


    Let alone the length of pants, her pants simply cannot describe the length in that way.And the short-sleeved top worn on the upper body is a lot longer, which at first glance looks like only wearing short shorts.


    The slender and tight white legs are similar to Morley''s long legs without a trace of extra fat.The coquettish and charming aura brewed by Erica''s dressing up to look at her skin is enough to make a hot-blooded teenager of the same age lose his usual heart.


    It is normal for her to dress in the ordinary two-dimensional world. It belongs to one of the sports shorts for ordinary college students, and the other is the boxer shorts similar to the gun sister.


    "Student Erica, you came out of the detention room. I almost forgot to congratulate you on becoming a member of our Discipline Committee." Looking at Erica who was full of anger, Nie Kong was a little embarrassed.


    "Hmph, don''t make friends with me, I''m here to calculate with you what you teased about me ten days ago." Erica asked loudly.


    "Oh, Erica, you are too careful, you should let it hell with that little thing."


    Erica flushed with anger, and at the same time she kicked Leo''s calf bone, who was sitting on one foot upright: "Idiot, shut up! If you have a big heart, then please give me a blow. Say it again."


    It''s a pity that Nie Kong''s body is too strong, but Erica is jumping around with pain in her single foot.It seems that the verbal and physical violence this time ended with Erica''s failure.


    "Look, you can''t beat me. And the abuse of magic would violate school rules. Are you ready to be detained again? No, maybe you will be suspended from school." Nie Kong let go.


    Erica recalled her life in the "little black house" for more than ten days, her face was a little depressed.She found irritably that she seemed really helpless to Nie Kong.


    Could it be that Shou Chiba and his eldest brother can use the power of a police officer to catch him in the Metropolitan Police Department for a real "torture".However, retaliating against abuse of power, Erica disdain to do such a thing.


    "Moreover, you obviously asked for the binding that time." Nie Kong added in a low voice.


    Erica, who was about to calm down, once again slammed her eyes at Nie Kong fiercely, "I''m fighting with you."


    Erica tightened Nie Kong like an octopus, and opened a small mouth to bite Nie Kong''s shoulder.


    "Hey, there are a lot of people around you watching." Nie Kong patted her buttocks, and the feeling of playing Q filled her palms.


    Erica hurriedly left Nie Kong with a "wow", and blushed desperately while holding the place where Nie Kong was shooting.Most of them are angry, and only a small part are shy. For the first time, her farts and stocks were hit by others.


    "Hey, did Chiba-student also come to PE class." At this moment, Huayin, who came back from the stadium to rest, looked at Erica curiously and asked.


    "Also, the clothes are so strange." Xiao Zi continued.


    "What''s weird, it''s the traditional girls'' sportswear. Because you have to change clothes when you come to the stadium, and when you dug him deep in the closet, you don''t think no one is wearing it, and the size is just right." Erica took a deep breath. After a few breaths, he suppressed his anger.Although he agreed with the two women, his eyes never left Nie Kong.


    "That doesn''t seem to be the safety pants for tennis, right?" Huayin asked.


    "I''m not interested in not wearing a tennis skirt and just wearing safety pants. They are called bloomers, and they are the old girls'' sportswear."


    "Student Chiba, I think it''s better to wear rhythmic pants normally." According to Xiaozi''s difficult tone, she should be in the same state as she thought but couldn''t say it.


    "That''s right... It''s not more convenient to move than imagined, but it''s a bit tight." Erica hooked her shame with her fingers, like a girl''s one-piece swimsuit pulling out the pants that were sunken in the buttocks.


    "I think it shows off the slender and slender figure of Chiba-student. Or let me try it out." Huayin said cheerfully.


    "No... it''s not right, and I didn''t come to gym class specially when I wore it." Erika said angrily when the two women almost changed the subject.


    "I learned from Chairman Morley that Nie Kong was taking physical education class, and came to settle accounts with him specially."


    The two women moved their eyes from Erica to Nie Kong, as if asking Nie Jun bullying classmate Chiba?

 1951 The collapse of the second element text 01977, Ericas dark circles

    "Maybe it was the violent brawl of a new student ten days ago, when I gave Erica a severe lesson."


    "Nie Kong, you...you are not allowed to say." As soon as Nie Kong spoke, Erica immediately stopped him loudly.Erika naturally did not want to be known about the embarrassing experience of being tied up by Nie Kong.After listening to Nie Kong''s answer, Erica was stunned.He looked up at Nie Kong and found the smile on his cheek.


    "That''s the case, it''s obviously classmate Chiba''s fault, how can I blame Senior Nie Kong." Xiaozi said bitterly.


    "Hehe, Jun Nie is very good. Back then, I and the 2094-level freshman representative of the service department and the criminal department couldn''t understand Nie Jun. I challenged him and received a terrible lesson. So don''t worry, you don''t expect to defeat Nie now. Yours." Huayin responded with a grin.


    Erica was very depressed. It was obviously not what Nie Kong said, but she couldn''t deny: "In any case, I won''t forgive Nie Kong easily."


    Huayin rolled her eyes and looked at the stadium and said, "Or Chiba-san, you and Nie Jun will use the "group ball to grab points" sports event to decide the victory or defeat, and the final victory will have a say."


    Erica''s eyes lit up. She was going to give up temporarily and wait for her strength to defeat Nie Kong.But Huayin''s suggestion made her very excited.


    "Nie Jun, do you dare to use a group of balls to determine the winner?"


    Nie Kong looked at her provocation and laughed out loud, "Okay, but you are not allowed to reckless if you lose."


    "Who is afraid of who, I... I will beat you all over the floor later." Erica said with a cold snort.


    "Then let me explain the rules. First of all, the use of magic is prohibited in the game, otherwise it will be unfair to Chiba students. Secondly, the schedule is divided into three rounds. The first round of the kick-off right Nie Jun should be handed over to Chiba students." Yin You''s habit of joining in the fun, actually encourages Nie Kong to fight with Erica.


    Erica and Nie Kong had no objection, and both sides stood at both ends of the court holding tennis rackets.


    "Start!" With the announcement of the referee Huayin, the tennis game between Nie Kong and Erica officially began!


    Erica has practiced kendo since she was a child. She can use her racket as a wooden sword, so she is confident that her skills can use this to teach Nie Kong a lot.


    "Take it."


    Erica leaped lightly, and the racket in her right hand hit the ball towards Nie Kong''s field.


    At this moment, she finally showed the Chiba family''s specialties. The howling sound of the tennis ball breaking through the air bounced on the ground, and then turned into Echizen Ryoma''s inward spin serve and bounced toward Nie Kong''s cheek.


    What a "vicious" woman, actually attacking Nie Kong in the name of playing.


    Xiao Zi covered her mouth, looking at Nie Kong with worry.In Xiao Zi''s opinion, Erica is making trouble unreasonably.


    "It is true that you have practiced kendo since you were young. Your physical fitness seems to be very good." Nie Kong still had a leisurely conversation with Erica who was opposite, and his racket gently knocked the tennis back.


    Erica was taken aback, but she didn''t expect Nie Kong to easily break her shot.To know that she has strong wrist strength, the ball hit with a racket can be said to be equivalent to a full blow of her swordsmanship.


    "Don''t underestimate me, how can I lose to you in what is best, let''s compare and see who is more skilled." Although Mayumi didn''t say anything, she admired Nie Kong somewhat in her heart.


    Erica tried her best to intercept the tennis ball!At the same time, she used her swordsmanship skills to bless the tennis ball and hit the ball in Nie Kong''s face.


    Nie Kong narrowed his eyes and added a force in his hand to hit back the flying tennis ball. Erica''s powerful serve could not threaten Nie Kong.


    With a "boom", Erica could only hear the sound of the ball landing, but she found that her naked eyes could not catch the ball.


    "Ouch." Erica only felt a pain in her eyes, and the tennis ball had been set in her left eye socket.The ball fell slowly, and at the same time it was announced that Nie Kong had scored a point.


    But Huayin didn''t announce, she looked at Erica and burst out laughing.It turned out that there were blue-black panda eyes on Erica''s white cheeks.


    "Damn it." Erica touched her painful eye sockets, almost making smoke.


    However, under Nie Kong''s offensive, Erica turned from offensive to defensive, and there was no more energy to attack.Failing to hold on for two or three times, Nie Kong''s second attack penetrated her defensive line and "severely" hit the right eye.


    "Yeah!" Erica held her other eye, and found her eye so painful that she almost couldn''t open it.The panda eyes finally became symmetrical to each other, and Nie Kong found that they looked a little cute.


    Huayin held back a smile, Nie Jun was too bullying.


    "You lost, Chiba-san."


    "Yeah, I lost. Woo, why can''t I win him." She thought that she understood Nie Kong''s abilities during the last confrontation, but it seemed that he was far more than simple.


    "Student Chiba, you... you should go to the health room for treatment first, and see that both of your eyes are bruised and black. Senior Nie Kong, he is so true, he should be gentle with girls." Xiaozi said with concern. .


    Erica followed her gaze, and she felt as painful as she had just hit.She discovered the condition of her eyes and hurriedly covered her dark circles.


    That bastard, definitely... he must have deliberately hit his eye socket with the ball.Damn, why can he always bully me.


    "Nie Kong, remember it for me." Erica, who was a little wronged, ran away. She raised her eyes and stared at Nie Kong, her cheeks were reddening again, probably because she felt embarrassed again.The clenched fist trembled slightly, it should be an expression of patience and shame.


    "Hey, remember what. I am the victor. I should have proposed the treaty." Nie Kong said.


    "It''s all a good thing you did, how do you let... let me see people. Huh, the last thing I...we evened each other, but today we are not finished, don''t think I will forget you." After Erica finished speaking, she ran away without waiting for Nie Kong to reply.


    "Oh, Nie Jun seems to have caused a big trouble." Huayin said with a smile.


    "Yes, classmate Chiba is too unreasonable to make trouble." Xiao Zi said with a pouting mouth.


    "It''s okay, I don''t put that little girl in my eyes."

 1952 The collapse of the second element Text 01978, Queen Fans Mayumi?

    Back in the student union room, Nie Kong almost ran into Erica who was just leaving the house.It is estimated that the teacher in the health room can''t heal the bruise completely with healing magic, and the still bluish eye circles are puffing at him.


    Looking really interesting, Nie Kong couldn''t help feeling a little urge to laugh.


    "Nie Jun, I heard that you swollen our school girl Erica''s eyes, causing her to make a lot of jokes." Inside the room, Mayumi said to Nie Kong with a smile.


    "It''s purely wrong. She accidentally bumped into it. If you don''t believe it, you can ask her after Huayin comes back." Nie Kong said exaggeratedly.


    "Pump, Jun Nie, you can fool Huayin, but you can''t fool me. I understand Jun Nie better than you." Mayumi couldn''t help but chuckle, blushing and looking at Nie with annoyance. Give a glance.


    "All you understand is my body, not my mind."


    "Hehe, does Nie Jun really refuse to admit it? Then I''m going to torture you." Mayumi got up from the chair, and then straddled his lap, her bright eyes as if overflowing with water.


    There is really a beautiful demeanor of Xiaoniai, but fortunately only Nie Kong can see it in the student union room.


    But Nie Jun obviously stayed for a while, and the conversation at this moment simply reproduced the situation of Nie Kong and Erica more than ten days ago.


    Yes, and at this moment, I don''t know where Mayumi draws a hemp rope that is neither long nor short, and gestures toward Nie Kong''s body.Obviously, did Mayumi and Nie Kong learn badly? He actually said to tie up Nie Kong.


    "Little bad guy, try this young lady''s bundling technique." Mayumi pulled the rope like a queen, looping around Nie Kong''s neck and going around a few times.


    She looked down at Nie Kong domineeringly, and if she paired it with a pair of high-heeled long leather boots and leather jacket, it would be nothing to say.


    "Nie Jun, how do you feel." The strength of the binding might make people feel a little bit painful, but unfortunately he didn''t feel Nie Kong.What''s not good enough to learn, but Nie Kong was a little speechless when he learned the posture of the queen.


    "Forget it, I don''t have a habit of being tied up. Or, Mayumi-chan wants me to tie you up." Nie Kong backhanded the small Mayumi in his arms and said to her with a smile.


    Mayumi''s face blushed, "I...I thought Jun Nie was interested in those, or... or Jun Nie tied me up for you."


    Maybe because seeing Nie Kong accidentally bundle Erica, Mayumi may have misunderstood Nie Kong''s hobby.


    "Although the queen''s Mayumi is also very cute, let''s be your usual self."


    Nie Kong lightly sealed her lips as before.Mayumi wrapped her fingers around Nie Kong''s neck, and skillfully obtained Nie Kong''s lips and teeth.


    The clothes of the two people gradually became messy, and they rolled from the chairs to the door, close to the back of the door.Nie Kong''s hands unscrupulously slipped into Mayumi''s uniform, habitually stroking in the position he likes.


    Mayumi''s breathing became lighter and panting a lot, and the skin of her cheeks and jaws showed a lovely pink.Similarly, Mayumi''s abdomen sensed Nie Kong''s reaction.


    Mayumi glanced at Nie Kong with a blushing face, and gently reached out and pressed it, locking the door from the inside.He was about to squat down and unzip Nie Kong''s pants chain, serving Nie Kong with his mouth like usual.


    They were messing around in the student union room for the first time, and Mayumi felt a little exciting.


    "Mayumi, don''t need to talk." Nie Kong stopped Mayumi''s next stage, making her a little confused and a little flustered. Isn''t Nie Jun tired of herself.


    Nie Kong pushed Mayumi against the wall and stretched out his hands to take off Mayumi''s panties.


    Mayumi noticed that the guy she usually serves with her mouth mischievously touched her pubic area, and she trembled, feeling like never before.


    "Oh." Mayumi seemed to understand what Nie Kong meant, spread her legs around Nie Kong''s waist, and hung half of her body in the air.


    "Nie Jun, are we really...really going to do it in the student union?" She asked nervously.


    "Don''t worry, no one will see it." Nie Kong lightly kissed the corner of her mouth, while pressing her abdomen against the wall.


    After breaking through the last obstacle, Nie Kong really got Mayumi.Mayumi was lost, she felt the presence of Jun Nie in her body, and she became one with Jun Nie.


    "Nie Jun, it hurts." Unexpectedly, the guy who usually serves with his mouth has become so ferocious, Mayumi feels that he is about to break.The pain was severe, but she found herself very happy.


    Nie Kong used the double cultivation technique to gently comfort Mayumi. When she found her shy and twisted, she unexpectedly found that she quickly adapted to accommodate herself.


    When Nie Kong wriggled, Mayumi''s body was stimulated to produce an unprecedented pleasure experience.


    She wanted to call it out, but worried that she would be heard by the classmates outside.At the same time, she was a little frightened, what should I do if the students from the Student Union suddenly come back.


    Mayumi could only bite Nie Kong''s shoulder, for fear that those unpleasant voices would leak out.


    The slight gasp finally lasted only ten minutes.In the end Mayumi screamed, venting all his emotions, and hugged Nie Kong tightly, curled up with her small and cute body.


    Nie Kong did not lash out at Mayumi and saved her some physical strength so as not to be seen by others.


    "Jun Nie is so bad that he dared to mess around in the student union room." Mayumi said softly and weakly.


    "Obviously you enjoy it too." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    "Huh, now Nie Jun pull it out quickly. We need to tidy... tidy, otherwise it will be miserable to be seen by Kotaro and others." The messy clothes and the sticky body fluid made Mayumi blush.


    But at this time, being pressed tightly by Jun Nie and on the wall, Mayumi found that the things in Jun Nie''s body were not weak, and the strength of the body was almost unable to squeeze out.


    I used to serve Nie Jun with his mouth for a long time before he was satisfied, but unfortunately...I''m afraid that my body can only last for more than ten minutes.She was a little shy, and she didn''t expect Hao Nie Jun to develop like this in the end.


    If she is allowed to choose, she thinks she should do it with Nie Jun earlier.


    It was Nie Jun who misled himself, thinking that serving with his mouth was the most comfortable.

 1953 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01979, a shield for a daughter

    Mayumi and Nie Kong''s relationship broke through the last step of the surprise, and found that it quickly became depressed.It turned out that Mayumi originally showed off to Morley, but in the end he was hit by Morley.I realized that I was much slower than Morley''s reaction, and I actually made myself call her sister, making my teeth tickle!Humph, Nie Jun is really partial, does he really regard Mori as his destiny? The two of them have been working together to hide from themselves for a long time.


    In any case, it is something to be happy about, and happiness is achieved by oneself.Mayumi coquettishly took Nie Kong''s arm, hoping to take Nie Kong back to Qicao''s house tonight.Of course it refers to Nie Kong''s other courtyard. Zhen Ye has already left Yotsuba''s home. Perhaps Shen Xue will be the head of the Yotsuba''s family soon.


    Nie Kong has been a guest at Seven Herbs House many times before, and is looking forward to meeting the lovely Seven Herbs Spring Beauty and Orange Twins.But today her daughter You Yezi said that she would come back, so Nie Kong planned to go home and had no other plans, so Mayumi waited until she had time to talk about it later.


    Saying goodbye to the women working in the student union room, Nie Kong returned to his home in a flash.Somewhat relieved to find You Yezi get along well with her late aunt and Zhenye mother.


    Or since Shen Xue was born, she has always treated You Yezi as a daughter in the middle of the night.You Yezi also couldn''t feel sick about Midnight because of their almost identical appearance."You Yezi, do you finally have time to come back to visit us? I thought you only remember work."


    Looking at the warmth of the three women working in the kitchen at this time, it was incredible for them, the four-leaf nobleman who came from a magical nobleman.Nie Kong felt that he had changed them and the attitude of the three powerful women.


    "Hey, Dad... Dad is back." Although she recognized Nie Kong in her years of life in the void, but in front of them in the middle of the night, facing her father again, You Yezi''s expression was a little unnatural.


    "Nie Jun is not allowed to complain, my You Yezi is lucky to be able to come back to see you, and I have to treat my daughter better in the future." Looking at the two father and daughter in front of him, Zhen Ye smiled.


    "Mom, don''t say anything, in fact, I already forgive Dad." You Yezi said blushing.


    In the middle of the night, I feel a little bit emotional. Although my sister will not be happy until 30 years later, it seems that I am really inferior to my sister.He obeyed the political marriage arrangement for the Yotsuba family, but in the end Saba Ry¨­rou betrayed himself instead.


    The four enjoyed a rare family dinner, especially You Yezi enjoyed the warm and happy atmosphere.


    "Right, will Dad be free tomorrow?" After dinner, You Yezi stopped Nie Kong, as if there was something to tell him.


    "What happened?" Nie Kong asked with concern.With You Yezi''s strength, Nie Kong could hardly believe that there was something she couldn''t solve.


    You Yezi''s cheeks flushed, and she whispered: "I think...I want my father to settle a family with me."


    Listening to her explanation, Nie Kong felt a little bit enlightened.In fact, You Yezi intends to incorporate a general family, and the other is the contemporary patron and his brother Haoyi, who serves as a major general in the Ministry of National Defense in his thirties, hoping to marry You Yezi.


    Yiyi¡¯s family has a strong appeal in the Ministry of National Defense, not worse than the nine island family who served as the commander of the National Defense Forces. Many descendants of Yiyi family have been arranged to join the army in their teens.


    Take, for example, the most outstanding general of the younger generation. Three years ago, when the Great Asia Alliance attacked Okinawa, the new Soviet Union simultaneously launched its troops to attack Sado.


    At that time, Jianghui was only thirteen years old and joined the defense line of the National Defense Forces as a volunteer army. He and his current leader, Haoyi, bury many enemy soldiers by bursting together. He is a magician with actual combat experience.


    The scale of the battle itself was small, but he was called a "Blood Prince" based on his achievements.That''s right, he survived under the blood of the enemy.


    In order to seize the power of that major general in the Ministry of National Defense, You Yezi could have used force to solve it directly, but he directly convinced him to propose a marriage, which made it difficult for You Yezi.


    Although the guy was single, he was as divorced as late at night. He was entangled with many female officials in the army.Because of his stupid desire to marry herself, You Yezi was naturally very angry.


    Even if You Yezi''s icy expression is useless to deal with the shameless rascal guy who came here, the position of major general is considered to be very high, and there is no way to blame.


    "Tomorrow, Dad will go to Yijia''s house with me. It''s best to humiliate him in public and help me out sternly, and then we will consider incorporating Yijiao''s affairs." You Yezi said his plan.


    Nie Kong suddenly realized that he felt very happy. It turned out that his daughter would use himself as a shield.Nie Kong nodded his head and agreed. He actually dared to hit his daughter''s idea.


    "Is it a family? It''s like a toad wants to eat swan meat. I want to see why that guy is worthy of my daughter?" You Yezi''s beauty is absolutely world-class, and few girls can. Beyond.


    "Hehe, he would definitely have died of inferiority compared to Nie Jun." Late at night, he smiled and understood You Yezi''s careful thoughts about revenge.You Yezi would use Nie Kong''s telling him to be self-defeating, and then use force to frustrate the combination, which is the best way to retaliate.


    "My daughter''s marriage can be the master, and those guys in Yijia are too self-conscious." Zhen Ye also said with a cold snort.


    Zhen Ye really loves her daughter, otherwise she wouldn''t be a 29-year-old girl, and she didn''t let You Yezi get married.Zhen Ye didn''t consider any political marriage at all, but said You Yezi made the decision by herself.


    "Mum and Dad, thank you."


    You Yezi hummed happily. She had discovered from the void of life that it was really good to have a father. If you have any difficulties, you can discuss with him, and she seems to be dependent.


    "Okay, you think too much about You Yezi. Change it to me, and one of them will kill them directly, just like nine years ago." Nie Kong said coldly.


    "What I said, the meteorite hitting Tokyo two years ago was really done by my father." You Yezi was also surprised. The independent magic outfit team seemed to have investigated Dad since then, but unfortunately there was no direction What Nie Kong did.

 1954 The collapse of the second element text 01980, go to a house and trample on people

    In order to save time, You Yezi rested at Nie Kong''s house for one night. Unfortunately, the mother and daughter whispered. Tonight, Nie Kong didn''t have a chance to spend the double P sisters. Nie Kong could only sleep in Xiao Yeyao''s room.


    Early the next morning, Nie Kong accompanied You Yezi to his home.It seems that You Yezi told herself that she was going to visit. Just when she came to the door of Yi Yi''s house, she found that the previous self-proclaimed Yi Yi butler was already there to receive her.


    Even the well-informed old butler, the first time I saw Nie Kong and You Yezi''s Biren, who built the land that day, couldn''t help but marvel.


    Ichijo¡¯s men and women are considered to be excellent and top-level in Japan, but compared to the men and women in front of them, they are nothing short of scum.Oh my God, please forgive him for the insult to his master.


    The butler carefully accompanied Nie Kong and You Yezi, and brought them to the front of his owner with due diligence.


    From the luxurious flowers and garden courtyard of a grass family that could indeed be described as a large mansion, to the main house, Nie Kong saw two men and four women appear in front of him.


    Nie Kong guessed that the middle-aged man who remained calm was the head of the family and the resolute, while the one standing beside him was his wife, a very beautiful young woman.As for the young men and women standing behind them, they should be descendants of a family.


    When they saw the appearance of Nie Kong and his daughter, they had the same idea as the housekeeper at the same time.Originally, they planned to see which girl it was, but they didn''t agree to a family union marriage. They really didn''t know what was good or bad.But at this time, they were all silent.


    As for the "toad" You Yezi said, he didn''t even look at Nie Kong. He was staring at You Yezi with a smile and said hello: "Haha, I''m very happy that Miss You Yezi can come to our house as a guest. I hope Our Yijia Family can give you a satisfactory impression." His name is Yiyi Haojian. If it wasn''t for his greed, maybe he would have become the owner of Yijiajia.


    He stretched out his hand and eagerly pulled towards You Yezi''s jade hand, so cheeky that he seemed to have been familiar with You Yezi forever, not caring about You Yezi''s cold as frosty face.


    Nie Kong''s face became cold when he saw his salty pig knives.


    "Snapped!"


    Nie Kong''s sharp slap in the face awakened all the members of the family in a daze.In an instant, there were five red finger prints on Haojian''s left face.


    "You Yezi, who on earth is he... dare to beat this general?" An angry Haojian covered half of his puffy face, and quickly noticed that You Yezi was standing next to the culprit who beat him¡ª¡ª Nie Kong.


    "What do you think." Nie Kong put his arms around You Yezi''s pretty waist, and answered his question with his body movements.


    "General Yichi is very sorry, blame me... My boyfriend is a bit grumpy, I will talk about him when I go back." You Yezi said suddenly blushing.I didn''t expect to pretend to be a boyfriend or girlfriend with my dad. It was... really shameful.Fortunately, only a few parents who know their lives can be so innocent.


    "I heard you! I heard that you often entangled and pestered my You Yezi in the army, you know how unhappy I feel."


    "Asshole! You have no right to deal with my affairs with You Yezi, you are not worthy to grab You Yezi with me."


    "A general, maybe what I tell you will be a big blow to you. To be honest, your comparison with my boyfriend is just shit. I brought him here today to make you retreat. Now I know Why didn''t I agree to your joint marriage?" You Yezi really wanted to step on people and slap his face, sprinkling salt on his wounds.


    Yi Yi Haojian''s face was blue and white, and his pride was shattered by the blow in front of You Yezi, and he has never been so humiliated since his birth.


    "Haha, You Yezi, you are really "good"! I remember what you said, one day, I must make you my toy."


    "Hmph, then I will let you stop that thought." As he said, Nie Kong gave him an angry kick, and aimed at his lifeblood.


    Although he was defensive, Haojian couldn''t avoid Nie Kong''s attack, or could not capture it at all.


    With a scream of "Ah", Haojian was so painful that his facial features were distorted, his feet were unable to exert strength and he collapsed on the ground and clutched his legs, his body was constantly twitching.He reached out and touched the crotch and found that his masculine characteristics had become a pile of blood.


    A Haoyi''s face is ugly. I didn''t expect Nie Kong and the others to come to the door to be unkind, as if they came to make trouble: "Friends! Do you think it''s too deceitful to use that kind of evil hand on my brother for that little thing? Put our family in your eyes."


    "Huh! He doesn''t take pictures of himself with soaking urine, because he is worthy of marrying You Yezi! I made a special visit today just to teach him a profound lesson. If there is another time, it won''t be as simple as that." Nie Kong said coldly. Said.


    "Looking for death!" Haoyi''s eyes turned cold, and they were bullied to the door of their house. If they did not fight back, they would insult the surname of the tenth division, the strongest family in Japan.


    "Ah, my brother, my... the egg is broken. Hurry up and kill him for me. Never let him leave our house." Haojian yelled terribly.His face was terribly hideous.


    For a Haojian who likes food and color, becoming an eunuch is a hundred times more uncomfortable than killing him.He longed for the most beautiful woman Yuyako he had ever seen in his life, and for Yuyako''s slender secretary Kyoko Fujiwara, so everything was in vain.


    Without the brother''s reminder, Patriarch Ichizo Hao Yi had issued an order to the armed forces in the family.


    In a blink of an eye, hundreds of guards surrounded Nie Kong.They are selected from thousands of magical talents from Japan, adapted to the magical characteristics of Ichijo family.


    For example, Thirty years ago in the Si Ye Family, Si Ye Yuan Zao led more than half of the power in the family, and they almost wiped out the Han nation.It can be explained that the hidden strength of the Ten Division Clan is very strong.


    Even if the Yijia family belongs to the middle level in the ten divisions, and ranks behind Qicao and Siye, the hidden power can definitely be compared to the level of a small country.


    Seeing their brother''s angry face, You Yezi smiled, his smile was so cold and beautiful.The purpose of visiting Ichijo¡¯s home is about to be successfully completed.If they always show weakness, You Yezi really has no reason to attack them.

 1955 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01981, the burst of a home

    "Kill me that damned dog man and woman!" A Haojian yelled at the house generals around him.


    A Haoyi frowned. He was not worried about whether his more than one hundred magician army could kill Nie Kong and the others, but he might be worried about the consequences and impacts after killing.The identity of Kuroba Yuyako is not simple, she is not only the deputy commander of the Ministry of National Defense, but also from the Kuroba family of the Yotsuba branch.


    Jiang Hui, a young man with brown hair and green eyes, was standing there, and he also pulled out his CAD to be on guard, telling him instinctively that the two people opposite him were terrible.


    As the commander of the former independent magic outfit brigade, Black Feather You Yezi is very powerful and normal, but Jiang Hui feels that Nie Kong has unprecedented power stored in his body.By the way, he looks like the terrible silver-haired man in the video a year ago, and the difference is only the color of his hair.


    You Yezi whispered: "Dad, let me deal with them. I haven''t been active for a long time."


    Void always lives in hundreds of times the gravity, and You Yezi has not been used to it since returning.


    "Go! Don''t play with them. You will reorganize them into a reserve army in the future."


    Nie Kong laughed aloud, didn''t he see that they were just small fish, right? The one on the opposite side is really powerful.


    You Yezi hummed in excitement, and immediately rushed to the crowd surrounding her!


    "Give me a shot." Yiyi Haoyi saw You Yezi disappear, his face turned ugly, and now is not the time to hesitate.


    It''s a pity that they are one step late. Although they have prepared the magic activation in CAD, they can''t catch You Yezi in their sight.


    "Boom!" With a thud, they found a gap in the crowd suddenly.At the same time, looking at the place where the sound was coming from, the wall of the other courtyard was coated with a layer of blood-red slag that was not adult type, which was very bloody.


    The face of You Yezi, who had retracted her attacking posture with her feet, was a little weird. She found that she controlled as much as possible, but the power was still too strong for their weak magicians.


    "Use magic!!" Yiyi Haoyi reminded loudly, and the surrounding magicians were scared into a cold sweat as they watched the death of their companions.


    Dozens of CAD burst out a strong wave of thoughts, and rushed towards You Yezi.


    You Yezi didn''t use space magic to escape, and didn''t use counter magic to neutralize. She just wanted to warm up with what Nie Kong taught.


    First, she smashed the vibration magic with a punch, and then the magic could only fall on her afterimage. The real You Yezi had stretched out the butcher knife to them.


    Yi Yi found that in less than two seconds from the battle to the present, his own magician corps had fallen one by one, but none of the opponent''s shadows had been touched!!


    Unexpectedly, the enemy''s strength will be beyond imagination, and even magic is not used.


    He looked at Nie Kong, who was watching the show, and said to his son with a green face, "Jianghui, you will meet that gentleman for a while."


    Yi Yi Hao Yi dragged on a little longer, he was really afraid that You Yezi would defeat Yi Yi''s reserve force.Now you can only use You Yezi''s boyfriend to forcibly threaten You Yezi to stop.


    "Yes, my father." Wearing a dark red and three-high school uniform, as if representing the blood he had seen, he pointed a pistol at Nie Kong from the horizontal end and stood out from behind.From his body, he smelled the blood that couldn''t be removed.


    "Are you a Jianghui, the third-highest student known as the Bloody Prince?" Nie Kong asked in surprise.


    No wonder Nie Kong remembered the names they often heard from Mayumi of the First High and Tenth Division.


    "Yes, I hope to ask your master''s tricks." A Jianghui''s attitude is neither humble nor overbearing, and should already be slightly provocative.


    Because even though he was talking, his CAD pistol pointed at Nie Kong and didn''t remove it.


    Hearing this, Nie Kong smiled suddenly: "Come on, or maybe in your family, let me see the magic of your family."


    "As you wish, burst!!" A Jianghui pointed at Nie Kong''s feet and pulled the trigger at the same time, intending to crippled Nie Kong''s feet.


    Ichijo¡¯s ace burst is a divergent magic that vaporizes the liquid inside the target.


    If it is a living thing, their body fluid vaporizes and their body ruptures.


    If the machine is powered by an internal combustion engine, fuel vaporization may explode immediately.Fuel cells are no exception. Even if they are not equipped with combustible fuel, whether it is battery fluid, hydraulic fluid, coolant or lubricating fluid, there is no machine in the world that does not carry any liquid. Therefore, as long as it bursts, almost all machinery will be damaged and stop operating.


    The battle magic buried in disregard of the difference between the soldier and the machine is a burst developed purely for military purposes, and the phalanx of the rank and the ten characters belongs to the same level of magic.


    If it weren''t for Nie Kong''s detailed knowledge of his body, he would hardly notice any abnormality, there was only a trace of abnormality in the blood.It seemed that the bursting of a family could not affect the blood in Nie Kong''s body at all.


    "How could it be ineffective." A Jianghui''s eyes were full of incredible, and he was confident in the power of the burst.


    "Huh! Do you want to control my blood? It''s really irresponsible to let you see what real blood control is."


    Nie Kong opened his palm lightly, only to see the lying Haojian immediately screamed sadly.Seeing the billowing blood flowing back from his seven orifices, and gathered in a mass in front of Nie Kong, the scene seemed extremely bloody!


    "Brother!" Seeing a Haojian turning into a corpse, a Patriarch made a sad call.


    Jianghui''s eyes were full of shock. He knew that Nie Kong could really control blood, and his level was different from them.Even if he didn''t aim at himself, he noticed that the blood in his body was rioting, and he was really afraid that he would accidentally become like an uncle.


    Although the burst of their house is very powerful, it also has magic attribute defects, and it is easy to be defeated by the interference of anti-magic.


    "burst."


    Only seeing the blood cell of Nie Kong''s finger thrown lightly, the blood cell banged, and the house exploded violently, instantly leveling the mansion.


    Ben wanted to avenge his younger brother in his heart, and saw the sight in front of him.


    Not only is You Yezi powerful, but the man she brings is equally powerful and terrifying.

 1956 The collapse of the second element text 01982, Mayumi visits

    Nie Kong slowly walked in front of Jianghui and grabbed his head with one hand, as if ignoring the weight of more than one hundred kilograms.


    "Crack." Being so insulted by Nie Kong, Jianghui fought back angrily, reaching out and knocking out Nie Kong''s palm.


    But he only moved slightly, and that hand burst into a cloud of blood mist strangely.One Jianghui was cold all over, as if filled with lead.He has experienced the baptism of war, and his usual killing intent and momentum can''t help him, but he understands that as long as he continues to resist, he will inevitably become a result of his uncle.Ichijo Jianghui''s face suddenly became terrified. He realized that the man in front of him was absolutely the same as the silver-haired man who almost caused the destruction of Japan a year ago!Their strength is terribly strong, no wonder only two people dare to step on a house with confidence.


    "I... we have accepted each family, how exactly do you want to let us go?"


    His son''s miserable appearance made a tingling anger in his heart.Now that it is related to the safety of the family, as the owner of the family, he can only choose to submit.Ichijo Haoyi secretly irritated his younger brother, why couldn''t he change that bad habit, so that he almost brought a catastrophe to his family.


    "Haha, I knew that, why bother back then! Forget it, I''m not in the mood to play with you anymore, then you can listen to You Yezi''s arrangement." Nie Kong said, he threw a piece of Huihui to a piece of Haoyi. .


    You Yezi nodded and said, "Well, we don''t plan to destroy Yijia''s family. What I hate is only Yiyi Haojian."


    Yi Yi Hao Yi is very bitter. If so, why did you kill Yi Yi Jia''s home?


    In fact, it was a Hao Yi who had misunderstood. Apart from the previous first move, You Yezi didn''t control the strength and killed a few by mistake. She just knocked out the others.


    "First of all, I need to separate your family from the family and reorganize it into a national defense army, which can only be subordinate to the armed magic force led by me." You Yezi nodded and continued.


    "what?!"


    Yi Yi Hao Yi looked at You Yezi a little disheartened, it was more uncomfortable than destroying Yi Yi''s family. He died of more than a hundred elites, and he was heartbroken to death..Once all the generals in the family are incorporated, their family may be kicked out of the ten divisions, even worse than a hundred!!


    Seeing a resolute thought, You Yezi continued: "You don''t need to worry about it. You don''t have to worry about it. I will include the ten divisions and 100 schools in Japan in the future."


    Hearing You Yezi''s declaration, Yi Haoyi''s expression became very exciting.From this, we can understand how big Yuyako''s ambitions are, even... he wants to unify the Japanese family. It turns out that a Haojian is just an opportunity to deal with a family.


    She can really reorganize, so that force is probably stronger than a country, it just allows dictatorship.


    He couldn''t refuse, he could only do as You Yezi said.After losing the family general, he only needs to spend more than ten years to re-train, because the basic magic research materials of the family have not been lost.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After leaving the house, You Yezi felt ill and happy.


    With You Yezi using teleportation, they soon returned to Nie Kong''s courtyard in Tokyo.


    Space is no longer a factor that restricts Nie Kong, his teleportation can travel to and from any corner of the world.Although You Yezi inherited Nie Kong''s spatial abilities, his teleportation skills were no better than Nie Kong''s, and he could only go back and forth to the address that had left him.


    She ate lunch at her father''s house, and by the way, You Yezi and Zhen Ye talked about their plans to reorganize the Siye Family General.Actually, Zhenye had hoped You Yezi would inherit the Patriarch of Siye, so she supported You Yezi''s behavior.


    The two sisters discussed that the four-leaf family administration would give the future Shenxue the master, and the military power would be given to You Yezi.


    And You Yezi also decided on the follow-up plan, constantly incorporating all the family generals of the magic family, and then splitting them all up to form a team, so that it is convenient for the commander.


    Nie Kong funny watched the three women whispering there, but in the future, he wanted to leave this world until they left this world.


    If you really have the courage to compete with the true queen-level Esdes, Bouma, etc., let them roam and see in the world of their own precepts, which is more than ten times larger than the space of an earth.Nie Kong didn''t explain anything, the pattern of this world would soon be unable to satisfy You Yezi.


    So after the magic family in Japan was reorganized one by one by Yuyako, it caused a sensation in Japan.Even though it was the Tenth Division''s turn in advance, many small families were also panicked.


    You Yezi continued to eat away at the private forces of other families, as if a snowball grew rapidly, and no one could stop it.She didn''t even need to go to work to solve the Jiudao family.


    Although Jiu Dao Lie was old, he was keenly aware of the shocking changes in the Ministry of National Defense and the terrifying power that Yu Yezi possessed.


    In order to protect the Nine Islands in the Nippon Mountain, the nearly hundred-year-old Kyushima Resolutely took the initiative to talk to You Yezi for two hours.


    The Seven Grass Family is no exception, and may have reached a precarious point.Because within a few days, Nie Kong discovered that Mayumi Qicao had appeared in front of his door with her two twin sisters.


    Unexpectedly, Nie Kong didn''t promise to go home with her, but Mayumi blocked the door by herself.Regardless of Nanakusa''s request, she should and hope to visit Nie Kong''s home, and she may also have the ambition of being a hostess in her heart.


    "Nie Jun, I came to see you." Mayumi said with a smile.The relationship between the two broke through the last step, and there was no barrier.


    "Hmph, Brother Nie Kong, it seems that you haven''t visited our sisters for a long time." The two sisters hiding behind Mayumi poked out half their heads cutely, and said to Nie Kong a little angrily.


    After all, Nie Kong disappeared for a year. Since the island tour last summer, Nie Kong has not seen them for a year.


    They are now in the third grade. Their bodies are as small as Mayumi, but the Hungarian Ministry is much bigger than last year.


    After a year of absence, Nie Kong felt that little Lori grew up a lot in an instant.Well, how should I say, as cute as Ya Yezi, with a bit of coquettish and charming.

 1957 The collapse of the second element text 01983, Ya Yezi show off

    The girl who salutes respectfully with her hands in front is the twin sister Chikusa Izumi.A girl with a feminine and feminine atmosphere with straight hair that reaches Bob''s head.


    It was Mayumi''s sister, Izumi''s twin sister, Seven Herb Orange.Izumi is a neutral girl with short hair.


    Nie Kong led the three sisters of Qicao to the mansion in the other yard. Suddenly there were three young girls with loli characteristics in the house, plus the two sisters and brothers of Ya Yezi who were guests from the neighbors.In addition, the two pairs of Seven Grass and Black Feather are rare twin girls. They can''t be said to be taller, but both are super cute.


    Mayumi looked at the surrounding environment and found that there was no accidental maid or guard, and she didn''t see the deep snow of Yotsuba''s house. She was a little bit happy.


    I thought she was a step ahead of Mori and the others, but when she met the mistress-like Yotsuba Maya and Yotsuba Midnight, Mayumi''s mouth grew in shock, and her mind was dizzy.


    The two of them used to be the Japanese women of the Awe-inspired Japan 30 years ago, Aunt Zhenya and even Dad''s fianc¨¦e, and Aunt Midnight obviously died two years ago.


    Mayumi was confused, why didn''t they stay at Yotsuba''s home, and how did they get involved with Jun Nie?


    In any case, Mayumi can only depressedly put the mistress plan on hold.Because there were two elders on the ground, she had no right to speak, and carefully answered Yotsuba Maiya''s question.


    As for Mayumi''s two younger sisters who are studying in junior high, they have no hesitation in speaking.Only when they saw Nie Kong, they had happily occupied his left and right arms, and said nothing to let go.


    Ya Yezi quit her job. How could she feel comfortable when she was robbed of her position.


    "Hey, the two of the Seven Grasses family quickly let go of Brother Nie Kong, otherwise don''t blame me for being impolite." Ya Yezi said angrily with her hands in her waist.


    "Why are you? Brother Nie Kong might become our brother-in-law in the future." Xiangcheng didn''t listen to Yayezi''s threat. Instead, Wen Mi, who was next to her, was speechless, secretly tugging at the corner of her sister''s clothes to stop talking.


    "Yeah! Daya has a good old saying that the sister-in-law is half of her brother-in-law''s ass." Quan Meihaoxiang specifically explained the close relationship between herself and Nie Kong, and jointly attacked the opposite Yayezi.


    It is said that the four loli actually know each other, it can be said that the relationship is very good.In the "funeral" late at night three years ago, Nie Kong took them to "watch" the secret "love" and "battle" between Saba Ry¨­ro and Sayuri.


    Ya Yezi shook off his younger brother''s hand angrily, stared at the two female arrogances, and declared proudly: "Is my sister-in-law very great? From now on, Ya Yezi will be the bride of Brother Nie Kong! Do you think the sister-in-law can be with you? Do your wives compare? Don''t talk about half ass or stocks, then Ya Yezi will belong to Brother Nie Kong."


    Nie Kong and his group were silenced, and the women looked at Nie Kong with weird eyes late at night, as if accusing him of kidnapping Lolita.Oh my God, kids nowadays are too good at playing.


    Nie Kong was a little bit dumbfounded, Ya Yezi, Ya Yezi, you have to wait for those words to be said by a few people. How can I be moved now?


    Ya Yezi''s bold statement of confession instantly petrified Quanmi and Orange, because the identity of the sister-in-law is indeed not at the same level as the identity of his wife, and it feels like losing to Ya Yezi and shorting her.


    "No...no, we also want to be Brother Nie Kong''s bride." Orange said loudly, changing her words.


    "You guys are specifically against me, right? Why do you always like to fight with me? Girls want to capture boys, it''s not as simple as your simple girl''s heart, don''t mess with me." Ya Yezi was angry. Said.


    "I actually said that we are just girls. Forget it, after all, is there anything else besides appearance? Oh, what kind of personality type does Brother Nie Kong like?"


    "It really is pure love, so let''s start with our passionate love."


    "Although we have been together since birth, I really didn''t know that Quanmi has romantic girlish feelings. I thought you were just very old-fashioned."


    "Yes, yes, I''m not like a girl anyway. So in the end, just like Brother Nie Kong? Maybe the best way to please Brother Nie Kong with your body."


    The two sisters thought that if no one was talking about their relationship-related issues, the older sister Izumi was a little emotional, while the younger sister Xiangcheng was a little rational, and the black lines on the faces of Ayako and Mayumi beside her.


    "Shut up, you guys, I won''t agree with you being the wife of Brother Nie Kong. Besides, Sister Mayumi is here. Whenever we get your business, please be the sister-in-law of Brother Nie Kong." Ya Ye Ziang With a small fist, as if threatening.


    "Our dad said, if Mayumi¡¯s sister fails to satisfy Nie Kong, Nie Kong can pick one of our sisters to marry at will. Your flat body is not as good as our sisters, and your appearance is not as cute as ours, so you have to quit. It''s you." Orange said dismissively.


    "Who said I''m not as cute as you guys, just let you talk nonsense." Ya Yezi was so angry that he kicked at the orange.She naturally saw the Hungarian tribe of the two women, and found out that they were indeed bigger than her own.


    Although Ya Yezi played genuine goods at a fair price, it was a pity that he was a little weak.If you get kicked, it hurts no matter what.


    Xiang Orange retreated dangerously and took a step away. She had originally planned to snatch Big Brother Nie Kong back to her home.Even if it''s not your turn, you have to let your sisters succeed.


    For the sake of Brother Nie Kong, Ya Yezi didn''t expect to retreat at all, and the three Lori stared with big eyes.And Wen Miyou resented looking at the three women.Woo, why are you a boy!!


    Xiangcheng yelled: "Hey! Ya Yezi, let''s talk about it, don''t think I dare to hit you?"


    "Who is afraid of who, don''t think that your Seven Grass Family is so great?"


    Ayako folded her arms, that look really cute.


    Mayumi gently pushed Nie Kong and asked Nie Kong to stand up and stop the three loli.Instead, Nie Kong clenched Mayumi''s small hand and pulled her back a few steps.


    Nie Kong thought that they were children playing around, and there was no need to come forward. After a fight, the relationship would get better.

 1958 The collapse of the second element text 01984, Ya Yezi vs orange

    "Damn."


    Although the Seven Grass Sisters are exactly the same, even if they are not familiar with seeing the two of them, they should feel that they are identical twins.Qicao Xiangcheng and Qicaoquanmei are well known in Hanshu families.


    But even if they look the same, they feel much different.The younger sister Kasumi, who cut her soft hair short, looked very lively, releasing a kind of belligerence that she didn''t know to be a fighting faction.On the other hand, Izumi, who cuts her straight hair to the height of her eyebrows and shoulders, is dressed in a virtuous and stable atmosphere like a literary girl or an indoor school.


    Now Ya Yezi took the lead in beating people again, contributing to distinguishing the identities of the two women.At the same time, he looked at Xiangcheng and found that his left eye was punched into black panda eyes by Ya Yezi.


    "Xiangcheng, she... she looks very strong, it''s better for us to calm down!" Quanmei calmed Xiangcheng.There was a clear gap between the attitudes of the twins, and only Xiang Cheng was prone to anger.


    "Ayezi, are you a girl? It''s strange to see Brother Nie Kong wanting you in such a fierce fight."


    It''s just that Orange is willing to give up. Without heeding her sister''s comfort, she threw her teeth and claws at Ya Yezi.Her attack was fierce, one claw after another, as if continuous.


    When Nie Kong was stunned, Ya Yezi was a hungry tiger and threw the orange to the ground. The two bodies seemed to be rolling and squabbling.


    Orange tried to struggle, and Ayako pressed her body tighter.The left leg crossed into the middle of the red bean''s beautiful leg, and then the two legs joined together, and the orange couldn''t escape.


    "You hurry up and let me go." Orange yelled, and unexpectedly grabbed Ya Yezi''s clothes with both hands and tugged.


    "Unless you admit defeat, you agree not to snatch Big Brother Nie Kong from me in the future."


    "Don''t think about it!!"


    The same two women are good at magic rather than physical skills, so they are evenly matched.The two girls were rolling around on the ground, clutching each other with their little hands, as if two children were fighting.


    "Ah, it hurts! It hurts!"


    "Woo, it''s bleeding."


    Hearing the painful voices of the girls, Nie Kong was a little dumbfounded by the situation, which was really shocking!I saw that the clothes of Ya Yezi and Xiang Cheng became a little messy and hung on that tender body.In addition to the two women who kept attacking with their little hands, their black hair was scattered and made a bird''s nest.


    They don''t have the slightest eldest lady dignified and beautiful now, just like a wild girl.Sure enough, men¡¯s heads are easily broken in fights, and women¡¯s clothes are easily broken in fights, especially when girls fight with nails.


    At this time, Ya Yezi turned back and was seated on the ground with a fart and weight. It seemed that the lively orange was much stronger than the sitting Ya Yezi.


    "Hey, won''t the two of you come true? Stop it quickly, otherwise I will get angry." Nie Kong asked reproachfully.


    The clothes of the two women were untidy and their cute belly was exposed. Nie Kong even saw the cute little underwear inside them.


    Orange was indifferent, and he hummed up from the ground.Ya Yezi held her hot pretty face, and saw that she was standing halfway in front of Nie Kong''s eldest brother, her pretty face brushed like a ripe apple.In fact, Nie Kong watched her swimsuit decoration a year ago, but he did not expect that the girl''s mentality has changed a lot after a year.


    "Nie Jun, I''m really sorry! The little girl in Orange is crazy, please don''t care about her." Mayumi said helplessly.After getting to know Nie Jun, Mayumi found that she had no deterrent power in front of her two sisters.It was my father who paid too much attention to the Seven Grass Family, worried that he could not win over Nie Jun, and released both younger sisters, hoping to tie Nie Jun again.


    It''s just that Dad didn''t understand that his feelings for Nie Jun were not a political marriage, but a real relationship for several years.


    They came here this time with their father''s mission.You Yezi''s military actions really frightened him.


    Mayumi actually felt that the Seven Grass family had lost its armed generals, but she didn''t think it was wrong.The special magic inherited by their Seven Herbs can protect themselves, too much power will only bring more ambition.


    If you let Yuyako unify the plural families in Japan, it should bring new magical vitality to Japan, and learning magic will become fair, and there will be no more unfair discrimination.


    "Mayumi, you don''t have to be polite, you treat it as your own home." Nie Kong shook his head to express his carelessness, and then beckoned the two women to knock on their heads to express punishment.


    "Yeah." Mayumi smiled sweetly, as if she had finally melted into Nie Jun''s life.The Si Ye family puts a lot of pressure on her, but she will not give up because of it, as long as Nie Kong will like her.Mayumi doesn''t care about others, only Nie Kong.


    "By the way, Brother Nie Kong, about our Seven Grass Family, Dad said you can help us." Quanmei blinked and looked at Nie Kong, feeling that she was as smart as Mayumi.


    "Go back and help persuade your dad to stop resisting. You Yezi''s strength is not what you can imagine. But don''t be frustrated. I will help you to keep a small part of the home as a guard, such as your home. The housekeeper Nakura Saburo should all retain it." Nie Kong said.


    "Thank you, Jun Nie has done a good job." Mayumi said softly.


    Late at night and Zhenye coldly snorted at the same time, looking at Nie Kong''s eyes as if to give them an explanation.The two sisters had the same hatred to deal with foreign enemies. They did not expect that the rumors last year were true, and Nie Jun really planned to marry the Seven Grass Family.


    Nie Kong smiled indifferently, and Late Night and Zhenye were just a little tantrum at best.


    After Nie Kong mysteriously disappeared for a year, the mentality of their sisters changed.Nie Kong didn''t feel that when he disappeared, he realized how important he was.


    Nie Kong left the three Mayumi sisters to play for a whole day. Among them, Ya Yezi and the orange sisters talked about the mysterious secrets of Nie Kong for a while, and they found out that they were finally reconciled, and their relationship was better than before.


    Nie Kong was very surprised at what they said, but the three girls became very strict and refused to answer.

 1959 The collapse of the second element Text 01985, Kyushima Reel is here again

    Hey, how come the school is so crowded and powerful.Nie Kong came to the school early in the morning, feeling that the atmosphere was not right at ordinary times.If it is usually quiet, now it looks like which star is releasing a concert.


    Nie Kong took a third-grade female classmate and asked, only to realize that there was a "big star" visiting.As the most famous modern magician in Japan, Kyushima Rietsu, it is said that he visited Ichiko today to give a speech.


    Mayumi and Mori are leading the student union members to maintain discipline, and the school plans to use the indoor gymnasium auditorium to give lectures in order to express its grandeur.


    Nie Kong felt that even though Jiu Dao Lie was considered to be a person in this world, his old corrupt thoughts and magical theories were lagging behind the times. At present, he was just empty of prestige.Therefore, the Nine Island Family gradually lost under his leadership. It was not supported by his name. Other families had long replaced the name of the Ten Division.And look at those students, they all deified him.


    Sure enough, he talked about magic theories for ten minutes or so, mainly explaining that even a simple magic can be extremely powerful when it is used to its extreme.


    Of course, the theory is not wrong, but it is not good for many students.Because students practice one magic to the extreme, they spend a lot more time than learning another powerful magic.On the other hand, whoever faces a magic for a long time will be boring.


    Of course, many classmates have Ritsuki Kyushima''s speech in their heads, and no one would be foolish to question the speech called "Doctor Magic".


    Nie Kong saw the cute figures of second-year Huayin and Xiaozi from the crowd in front of him, while Mayumi Shenxue was busy entertaining Kyushima at work.


    When Nie Kong arrived, they found that they were talking about the content of Kyushimaretsu''s speech.


    "Wow, I was upset that I didn''t see Grandpa Jiu Dao Lie during the Nine Schools last year. I didn''t expect to come to our high school specially today..." Xiaozi said with longing.


    "Yes, you see the students in our school are too enthusiastic." Huayin nodded and said.


    Nie Kong smiled and said: "That guy is only half a step ahead of the magic of reforming Japan, and now he is not much stronger."


    "Senior Nie Kong." Xiaozi was a little happy when he saw Nie Kong''s arrival, but when he heard Nie Kong''s answer, he pouted: "Senior Nie Kong, please don''t talk nonsense. Be careful to cause other students. You¡¯re so angry, Grandpa Nine Island Lie is worthy of our respect."


    "Haha, Nie Kong, you are right, I am old."


    Kyushima Retsu showed an unaffected smile: "But little friend, you secretly said behind my back, but it makes the old man very sad. As compensation, how about you invite me to have a cup of tea later?"


    Unexpectedly, when the speech was over, Jiu Dao Lie would walk directly towards Nie Kong, and seemed to have heard what Nie Kong and the others had just said.


    "Yes... Is it Mr. Kyushima Retsu?!"


    It''s not just Huayin and Mayumi who opened their mouths as if they were stuffed with an egg, all the more than 1,000 students who visited the lecture cast their surprised eyes on Nie Kong.


    Almost all the students in the first major of those schools have arrived, excluding the second major students who are also four or five hundred super magic elites, and everyone''s focus suddenly became Nie Kong!


    Almost all students in the school will know Nie Kong, especially in the third grade, Nie Kong''s reputation is even deeper than that of Jiu Da Lie.


    "Then, what''s the origin of that person, who can actually talk to Lord Kyushima directly?!" Some nerdy second-degree students in the first grade, such as Leo, said straightforwardly.He didn''t crook his intestines, he was a straightforward type.Lei Ou Mingming saw Nie Kong during the riot a month ago, and mistakenly thought he was a first-year first-year student.


    "Furthermore, Master Jiu Dao Lie called him a little friend, that''s an inter-generational friendship, even if the children of the tenth division have not enjoyed the treatment!" There was a burst of exclamation in the crowd.


    "Are you here specifically for me?" Nie Kong frowned and asked.


    "Haha, little friend Nie Kong, you are really smart." Jiu Dao Lie did not answer directly, but said vaguely, neither admitting nor denying.


    Nie Kong had guessed it, otherwise it would be strange if Jiu Dao Lie would come to a high school if nothing happened.


    "Nie... Nie Jun, you quickly promise Mr. Jiu Da Lie, then... that is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity." Xiao Zi was anxious for Nie Kong behind.


    It''s just that Nie Kong is really not interested in chatting with Jiu Dao Lie. He shook his head and said, "How about letting Xiaozi and the others do for me? Look at their eyes full of hope."


    "They can''t represent what you mean, how about you give me ten more minutes." Kyushima sighed and said helplessly.


    "Well, actually I think nothing will happen to you." Nie Kong nodded and agreed. After all, Jiu Dao Lie''s hot face was posted on Nie Kong''s bench. If you don''t give him face, I will say However, it seems that he is not malicious.So I rejected Jiu Dao Lie twice because Nie Kong simply didn''t like him.


    It was only Nie Kong and the others that shocked Xiaozi and Huayin.Nie Kong said that Jiu Dao Lie had heard bad things about it, and the two women were uneasy.The next development is almost dreamlike.


    Well, their respectable Mr. Jiushimaretsu actually asked "Jun Nie" to subvert their worldview.


    Although they understand that Jun Nie is very powerful, are they already that powerful?


    "Huayin Xiaozi, follow along," Nie Kong ordered.


    "Mr. Jiushimaretsu, really...is it really possible?" Xiaozi and Huayin asked expectantly.


    Jiu Dao Lie said unnaturally, "No...it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter if you listen."


    No one could see that Jiu Dao Lie''s expression was far-fetched, but Nie Kong didn''t look at his expression and acted, and he was already in the face of two women who agreed to talk to him.


    Nie Kong and the happy two girls led Jiu Dao Lie to the student union room of Yi Gao.


    Nie Kong felt that it was the best place to talk in school.


    Now the student union and the members of the discipline committee are doing the work of rubbing the farts and shares of Jiu Dao Lie, which has given Nie Kong and others convenience.

 1960 The collapse of the second element Text 01986, Fujiwara Kyoko who was sold

    When they arrived in front of the student union room, Nie Kong noticed that Kyushima Lie had brought his granddaughter, Kyoko Fujiwara, to the school, and she was very beautifully dressed!!


    Wearing a beautiful beige dress, she modified her slender and slim figure, highlighting the girl''s obvious curves.The maturity and sense of breath spread, which is not comparable to the school girls.Of course, the world is relatively fair, and everyone has their own troubles.There will be losses if there is gain, and she has lost the innocent and lovely nature of a teenage girl!


    Her valiant and pretty face is slightly pinkish, which is rarely more feminine.


    It''s a pity that Kyoko''s body has grown, otherwise if she doubles up with Nie Kong like Mayumi, her cuteness will basically not change afterwards.


    "Grandpa Jiu Da Lie, please have tea!" The well-behaved Xiao Zi helped bring two cups of hot tea, and Jiu Da Lie gladly took a cup.And his granddaughter, Kyoko Fujiwara, couldn''t sit because of Kyushima''s macho, let alone the qualification to drink tea.


    "Let''s talk, what can you do with me?" Nie Kong asked directly.


    "The tone of your speech has not changed from a year ago." Kyushima said with a wry smile.


    When Xiao Zi heard that Nie Kong was not polite, he gave Nie Kong a blank look, as if to blame him for neglecting Jiu Dao Lie.


    "Forget it, I actually admire your character, old man. Let''s talk about business, this time I mainly come to entrust my granddaughter Kyoko to you." Kyushima said peacefully.


    Nie Kong was a little speechless, and Jiu Dao Lie''s attitude seemed to ask him to sign for the "express".Kyoko Fujiwara has no right to refuse, but his expression is a little unnatural.


    "Hey! I said Jiu Dao Lie, I obviously rejected you last year, didn''t you make this unnecessary move?" Nie Kong asked in surprise.


    "This time is different, because You Yezi helped you and agreed to my terms." Kyushima said with a smile.


    "What are you talking about?!" Nie Kong was obviously stunned when he heard You Yezi''s name.


    "Hehe, because I reached an agreement with You Yezi. I took the initiative to cede the Nine Island family to You Yezi, on the condition that you accept my granddaughter Xiangzi, Nie Kong!" said Jiu Dao Lie treacherously.


    "That girl, actually sold me?" Nie Kong said.


    "Sure enough, I guessed right, Nie Kong, your identity is very difficult." Jiu Dao Lie sighed, and he understood the close relationship between the two from Nie Kong, calling You Yezi.


    "Why is it me?" Nie Kong continued to ask with a calm face.


    Nie Kong was a little strange in his heart. Few people knew the relationship between You Yezi and him, why Jiu Dao Lie aimed at him.


    "You should remember what happened to the independent magic outfit brigade a year ago. I used satellites to see the whole process. Although I don''t understand your relationship with You Yezi, I understand that you are better than that girl, and there is a big gap. "Kushimaretsu said seriously.He knew Nie Kong''s horror well. Nie Kong was a man who almost wiped out Japan with his aura.


    In order to preserve the future of the Nine Island family, Rietsu Jiushima had to save everything before he was alive, otherwise his son would not have that courage at all.


    In the face of Kyushima Retsu¡¯s Huairou offensive, Yuyako was really uneasy. Her character of eating soft but not hard is very similar to Nie Kong, and she can see that Kyushima is using iron heart to manipulate Fujiwara¡¯s marriage in exchange for it. interest.


    Of course, Nie Kong would not be manipulated by him for granted, and was very dissatisfied with Jiu Dao Lie''s calculation of himself and You Yezi.


    "Go back, You Yezi is You Yezi, she can''t help me make a decision." Nie Kong calmly rejected Jiu Dao Lie.


    Jiu Dao Lie seemed to have expected Nie Kong¡¯s reaction. He gently said, "Nie Kong, anyway, I entrusted Xiangzi to you today. She is already yours. If you don¡¯t want or hate Xiangzi, please Just throw her away."


    "Nine Island Lie, you are so cruel. Selling your granddaughter to me, are you afraid that I will abuse her." Nie Kong said with a sneer.


    "No, I''m thinking about her happiness. Even in the world, I think there is no better man than you." Kyushima said stubbornly, but did not consider Kyoko''s own ideas.


    Evaluate others with your own subjectivity, or the faults of every person in power.


    His self-righteousness or stubborn character made Nie Kong feel sad for Xiangzi. Why did she have such a grandfather, so she hated to admit that she was the granddaughter of Kyushimaretsu.


    Kyoko Fujiwara lowered her head, her eyes a little red.Being sold by her grandfather, she felt a little frustrated and complicated.


    Fortunately, she had a good impression of the man in front of her, and she admired him in her heart.Otherwise, if you change to a man you don''t know, Kyoko feels that he will end up depressed in the end.Xiangzi has been following Nie Kong for a while, and it can be said that he knows Nie Kong quite well.


    And the surrounding Xiaozi''s senses immediately undergone earth-shaking changes, and the respect for Jiu Da Lie in his heart collapsed. I didn''t think he was that kind of person.


    "Old man, I''m done with my business, so I changed it back." Jiu Dao Lie ignored Nie Kong''s expression and stood up lazily.He didn''t even look at Jingzi, and left the quiet student union room.


    Lie Jiushima sighed in his heart.He knew he had to worry.


    The Yotsuba family has obviously expanded too quickly, and her presence has obviously disrupted Japan''s domestic balance and brought war to the country.He also understood that with You Yezi''s strength, it would not take long to quell the chaos of the war.


    In order to restrain You Yezi, Jiu Dao Lie had to set out from Nie Kong and sold Xiangzi to Nie Kong. It was a conclusion that he agreed with You Yezi after a long discussion.


    As for other girls in the Nine Island family, You Yezi would not agree, but her attitude changed a lot, and he realized that You Yezi might like Nie Kong.


    Kyoko is different, You Yezi may think she doesn''t have the courage to compete with the chief, let Jiu Dao take that opportunity.


    So he would rather not have that face and threw the sound to Nie Kong rogue.


    As long as Xiangzi was placed next to Nie Kong, the Nine Island family could be said to have received a boost of heart.


    "I hope Xiangzi won''t let me down. Although her beauty is not as good as You Yezi, don''t let Nie Kong leave her out."


    Jiu Dao Lie was also not sure what Nie Kong would do to Xiangzi, the best thing is to marry Nie Kong.

 1961 The collapse of the second element text 01987, reprimanding Kyoko Fujiwara

    After all, Kyushima Rie left the school and gave Nie Kong as a gift to Kyoko Fujiwara.As Jiu Dao Lie hoped, even if Nie Kong didn''t accept it, whether he beat or discarded Xiangzi, it was only his business, so naturally it would be impossible to recycle Xiangzi back home.


    Nie Kong looked at the self-pitying young girl in front of him, and she could not help but feel a little annoyed when she put on such a pitiful expression in front of him.Is she embarrassed to have an opinion, then why didn''t she just reject Kyushima Rietu?Nie Kong himself did not complain.


    If she had the courage to come forward to refute Jiu Dao Lie, not to mention that Nie Kong could come forward and refuse, with her influence beside You Yezi, how could Jiu Dao Lie win her.Would you rather be abandoned by your grandfather, and show your face to yourself?


    "Nie... Senior Nie Kong, how do you place Miss Fujiwara?" Xiao Zi asked quietly.


    "Don''t worry about it, even if I can let her be free, she can''t go back. Instead of making her homeless, I have to take her in. Now, I naturally have to train her well first." Nie Kong hummed coldly. Said.Nie Kong''s slight grievances towards Kyushima Relief were now directly transferred to Fujiwara Kyoko.It''s just that Jiu Dao Lie made a mistake in his abacus, and Nie Kong closed Xianzi, but it would not be Xianzi''s decision to influence Nie Kong, but Nie Kong''s influence.


    "Tuning?" Huayin looked at Nie Kong with interest, as if her eyes urged Nie Kong.


    "Yeah, otherwise how can I make her obediently obedient?" Nie Kong was unmoved, facing Xiangzi in a cold voice and said, "Listen well, take my clothes off now!"


    Kyoko Fujiwara''s body trembled, looking at Nie Kong''s eyes pleadingly.Because of Nie Kong''s rude orders, her dignity was trampled to pieces.


    "You are not obedient, then I will personally send you back to Jiu Da Lie." Nie Kong said calmly.


    "Yes... I''m sorry, I... I will take it off immediately."


    Kyoko recalled the expectation and plea of ??the ninety-year-old grandfather Kyushima Ritsu the day before yesterday. She gritted her teeth and gently took off the tight belt.I saw the beautiful beige dress slipping from her jade shoulder to the ground.


    The ivory skin and the round and slender legs were all exposed in front of Nie Kong.Xiaozi and Huayin were surprised by the beautiful posture they showed.Kyoko''s figure is often exercised, keeping it too slim!!


    She wrapped her hands in front of the underwear covering the half-round jade pigeon, closed her eyes and did not have the courage to look at Nie Kong.Had it not been for the tenacity of the soldiers, Kyoko would have shed tears early.Once upon a time, how could I have thought that I would undress at the request of a man!


    Nie Kong admired her figure, his eyes remained in the black stockings that clamped those beautiful legs and the underwear wrapped around his arms.Greedy Nie Kong did not satisfy the beauty in front of him.


    "Go on, I didn''t tell you to stop." Nie Kong said.


    Xiangzi''s little hand trembled, and she silently unbuttoned her underwear behind her without being able to resist Nie Kong''s order.Finally, everything about the girl appeared before Nie Kong''s eyes.The white is like ivory with fluorescence, and the black is full of mystery.


    The rich taste of maturity diffused from her body.On the whole, it''s a lot worse than You Yezi, and it''s not as good as the superb beauty, the girl Shen Xue.But her beauty level is on the same level as Huayin and Xiaozi.


    Nie Kong felt a little greedy when he saw it, his eyes couldn''t move away from the girl''s skin.The two women behind them were stunned.


    He stretched out his hand to greet the naked Kyoko to his face and let him squat down.Nie Kong, who was originally sitting in the chair, finally maintained the same height as her.


    Nie Kong''s fingers touched the delicate skin of her pretty face from her long black hair.Then, the plump jade pigeons sliding down the neck and under the collarbone, it seemed that Nie Kong liked them very much and rubbed them for a while.The undeveloped Hungarian region has sufficient elasticity and maintains the feel of a young girl.


    In front of Huayin and the others, Nie Kong did something extraordinary, just not occupying Xiangzi''s body.After humiliating Xiangzi, Nie Kong felt vented a lot.


    The two women suddenly felt a little shy. Seeing Nie Kong unscrupulously touching Xiangzi''s body, they both felt a little hot and uncomfortable.


    Xiangzi''s body was completely limp. She felt that Nie Kong''s hands were too strong, and she felt her bones soften.Xiangzi wanted to cry, Mingming Nie Kong did something annoying to herself, why couldn''t she control her body''s senses.


    "Woo, Senior Nie Kong is too...too bad, like that...touching Ms. Fujiwara like that will...can''t stand it." Infected by the panting, Xiao Zi said with his big eyes overflowing from the water. .


    "Xiao Zi, you are too fussed, we have a lot of feelings that we did some time ago." Huayin blushed, but refused to admit defeat.


    Xiaozi''s cute cheeks turned into a big apple, and Huayin didn''t expect that Huayin would tell the shameful things some time ago.


    Huayin chuckled, and suddenly hugged the cute little Zi from behind, and mocked Xiao Zi like Nie Kong.


    Where did Xiao Zi resist Huayin''s barbarity, Wu Wu struggled, but soon his strength disappeared.


    The atmosphere in the room is very delicate, full of pink charm.


    "Okay, put on your clothes." When Nie Kong took out some sticky fingers, it suddenly occurred to the little girls that they often said that their mothers told them that they would get pregnant by shaking hands. Nie Kong thought they were naive at the time.When I saw my fingers, I realized that I was naive.


    The interrupted pleasure caused Xiangzi to open and close his eyes, and with a bit of grudge, his pretty face dropped, and he silently picked up the clothes on the ground.


    "You should understand where my other courtyard is. It''s okay to go back first." Nie Kong waved his hand, and he didn''t plan to eat the jingzi immediately.


    Regarding her behavior, no, it should be said that Jiu Dao Lie, Nie Kong has some lumps in his heart.


    Nie Kong planned to hang her for a while, let''s talk about her future reaction.


    "Master Nie Kong, may I ask what is the relationship between you and Master You Yezi? Why would Master You Yezi agree to let me come to you?" Xiangzi asked quietly.


    "That''s not something you should know about." Nie Kong said with a calm face.


    Nie Kong did not intend to let too many people know about the relationship between Nie Kong and You Yezi, not to mention that she belongs to the Jiu Dao Lie family.

 1962 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01988, occupying two women

    Driving Kyoko Fujiwara back home, Nie Kong turned and looked at the two women of Huayin, his face suddenly turned strange.


    Huayin hugged the cute and small Xiaozi with one hand. Those little hands rubbed her clothes around, making Nie Kong envious.Asshole Huayin, he desecrated the student union mascot.


    Seeing the cute little Zi with a coquettish and charming look, and the opposite type, the pure and cute little Zi was instantly contaminated, and the corners of Nie Kong''s mouth twitched a little.


    Fortunately, the two women didn''t pay attention to Nie Kong''s expression. Now they have no time to distract, especially Xiao Zi.The senses stimulated by flower sounds filled her mind, and her unprecedented shame made her dizzy.


    Obviously, Huayin has become a wicked idiot now.Seeing Xiaozi''s cute and harmless, I followed Nie Kong, and then molested Xiaozi.Nie Kong didn''t know what expression to use as he faced the skillfully frivolous flowery voice.


    Nie Kong was a little bit emotional. It''s really the back wave of the Yangtze River pushing the front wave, and the new generation is changing the old. Is Huayin really better than herself.


    "Huayin, don''t bully Xiaozi." Nie Kong coughed lightly as she watched Xiaozi''s breathless breath, hoping to interrupt her behavior.


    Huayin''s personality is obviously the result of only accepting his own imagination, and all the feedback and performance of other people can be distorted and understood.


    "It''s not bullying."


    Nie Kong''s reaction when he saw Xiaozi didn''t seem to be very repulsive.Is it because I have been molested by Huayin for a long time, and I am a little addicted?Nie Kong looked at the two women and touched his chin thoughtfully.


    "Nie Jun, you... are you thinking about anything rude?" Huayin asked while looking at Nie Kong, laughing.


    "No." Nie Kong categorically rejected and said insincerely: "I just feel that Xiao Zi is about to cry. Be careful not to break Xiao Zi."


    "Nie Jun, you don''t understand at all. Maybe Xiaozi is half pushing and half pushing. She will get used to it a few times like this." Huayin''s eyes are a little rippling, "Nie Jun, actually you want to try it too. Hee hee, I think Jun Nie seems to envy me, do you think your Miss Xiangzi is not as cute as Xiaozi."


    Nie Kong took a sip of his tea, as if he was trying to temper the anger in his body, and then said silently: "Well, you guys keep playing."


    "Woo, Nie Kong... Senior Nie Kong, Huayin is a little demon." Xiao Zi whimpered and opened her big watery eyes.


    "Really, I''m not as good as Nie Jun. Humph, let Nie Jun try." Huayin said, pushing Xiao Zi in her arms directly to Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong glared at Huayin with a heartless look. He originally planned to put Xiaozi down and help her tidy up her messy clothes.The cute bear trousers are all off to the knees.


    It''s just that Xiaozi hugged Nie Kong tightly, her pretty face was a little unspeakable, charming, and she was so ashamed to see people.Nie Kong deeply inhaled the girl''s unique sweet fragrance, and couldn''t help feeling a little restless.


    "Hee hee, Jun Nie, let Xiao Zi have a taste of your greatness. You just tuned Fujiwara Kyoko so good." Huayin threw her chin against Nie Kong''s shoulder and bit her. His ears.


    Nie Kong felt that Xiaozi''s body was a little hot, and his body was twisted slightly in Nie Kong''s arms.Like a little kangaroo, hoping to drill into his mother''s belly.


    Originally, Nie Kong held Xiaozi''s hands from her waist to her buttocks because of her movement. Nie Kong found that there was no gap at all.


    Needless to say, the skirt went up to the waist in a mess.The safety pants inside were completely taken off by Huayin''s hooligans.


    It''s just that Xiaozi is so small that Nie Kong''s hands completely covered her buttocks.


    "Oh, Senior Nie Kong actually touched his girl''s body, how will he marry in the future?"


    At the same time as her heart was messing up, Xiao Zi''s body trembled and found that the stimulus it brought was more than several times stronger than the flowery sound just now.Xiaozi slightly noticed that several fingers were raging dexterously, and she felt like she was dying.


    "Jun Nie, Xiao Zi... Xiao Zi is reaching the limit, so fun." Huayin behind her stared at Xiao Zi''s reaction.


    She was amazed in her heart, feeling that Xiaozi was much better than her reaction at the time.Sure enough, it turned out that Nie Jun would feel more comfortable to touch.


    "Nie Jun, let me take a look now." As she said, she fell into Nie Kong''s arms like Xiaozi.


    Nie Kong didn''t know what to say, Huayin''s girl was too crazy, she made him angry again and again, as if she didn''t regard him as a man at all.


    Facing the confusion of the two lovely girls in his arms, Nie Kong suddenly attacked and bit Huayin''s cherry lips, and took turns to probe their bodies with both hands.


    Huayin stayed for a while, without waiting for a response, the joy that Nie Kong gave her overwhelmed her sanity.


    After her body ached, Huayin realized that the matter was beyond her expectation, she seemed to understand a lot in an instant.


    It was a bit more fulfilling than the pleasant feeling of Nie Jun''s touch, and there was a lot of unspeakable pleasure.The double cultivation method produced unprecedented effects and gave the flower sound a geometrically multiplied stimulation.


    Nie Kong irrationally cleaned up the two lovely girls in the office of the student union.


    The three fierce gasps came from the student union room.Fortunately, they were busy with the affairs of Kyushima Retsu, and they had no time to come back to witness what happened.


    Thanks to Huayin''s help, Nie Kong was able to eat Xiaozi much earlier.Nie Kong has no guilt in his heart for polluting the cute mascot, because Xiaozi has become his own private mascot from the public, completely occupying her.


    Xiaozi is too cute and kind, even if Nie Kong does too much, she won''t blame it.


    And Huayin is too crazy, almost a tendency to be a perverted uncle, but likes the above-all pleasure.


    When the matter was over, the two women tidied up their clothes in shame, and occasionally peeked at Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong chuckled. Now, except for the first-grade Shenxue three girls, everyone else in the student union became Nie Kong''s women.


    He felt as if he had returned to the world of crosses and vampires, the same as when the friends would meet.

 1963 The collapse of the second element text 01989, Shenxues resentment

    In fact, Shen Xue didn''t have those longings in her heart, but she really didn''t have many opportunities.Nie Kong''s time at home and school was occupied, even Shen Xue was clever and had no plan.


    The mother of the family obviously likes Big Brother Nie Kong because of his saving her life by Big Brother Nie Kong and his father''s betrayal.


    Shenxue''s personality is very good and strong, maybe even stronger or not weaker than Late Night.Shen Xue has experienced the majestic teachings that have been nurtured late at night since she was a child. Does she have the courage to compete with her mother for Nie Kong.


    I originally thought that my high school life could finally be in the same school with Nie Kong, enjoy the good time between the two, and establish a romantic relationship with Nie Kong. After all, the mother in the school can''t control it.


    It''s just that Shen Xue is very depressed. The president of the school council and the chairman of the committee seem to have formed an official alliance, intending to make Nie Kong private.Although she didn''t stop her from meeting Nie Kong, Shen Xue was bitter and couldn''t tell. I wish Mayumi and the others graduate early. Every day when they have time, they intimately entangle and hold on to their Nie Kong brother, and she looks a little annoyed. .


    Sometimes Shen Xue dreamed that she was a witch, creating a magic potion that made Brother Nie Kong obsessed with herself, so that Brother Nie Kong only looked at herself every day, and it was best to marry herself as soon as he graduated.


    Even so, she was so strong that she never intended to give up Nie Kong, she was a girl who believed that she would not lose to other girls, regardless of beauty or strength.Shen Xue felt that she was a good match for Brother Nie Kong. His mother was very beautiful, but she was more than twenty years older than Brother Nie Kong.


    With a sigh, the phone rang suddenly.Shen Xue hurriedly took a look and saw that the picture was not like Nie Kong, but an uncle who was slightly disappointed.


    "Ms. Shenxue? I have a small question. I would like to ask you for instructions."


    Shen Xue raised her pretty eyebrows because the call was from the Siye Research Institute and the person who spoke was named Director Niu Shan.


    Director Niu Shan¡¯s skills are superb. Shen Xue¡¯s CAD has always been debugged by him, and he invented many magic start-ups for the Yotsuba family.Since Yotsuba''s family was taken over by her, she had to solve many of the big and small affairs of the Yotsuba Institute of Technology.


    Father Saba Ry¨­ro and stepmother Saba Sayuri seem to have been left out a long time ago in other leisure-time departments. It is said that the couple had been arguing fiercely every day since they got married more than two years ago, and they almost didn''t talk about divorce.


    The reason is simple. Late at the wedding ceremony, he turned him into a cold personality, and Saba Ry¨­ro tragically basically only had a passion for work.Sayuri, a forty woman like a wolf, can only use her fingers to solve the problem, and she has been picking it for two years.


    Shen Xue didn''t know much about it, because she hadn''t seen her father for a long time.She has always lived alone in Yotsuba''s home, so she would long for Nie Kong to be with her, hoping to promote Yotsuba together.


    "Let''s talk about something, I''m listening." After hearing this, Shen Xue dropped her distracting thoughts and responded.


    "I want Miss Shen Xue to test the calculation device developed by our Four Leaf Research Institute." Director Niu Shan couldn''t suppress the joy of his face, Weng said.


    "Is it rare to say that it is a new high-level magic?" Shen Xue asked equally happily.


    "No, it''s the flying technique, the permanent gravity control magic has completed the development work!"


    Shen Xue was stunned for only a moment, holding the terminal phone with an unbelievable aura to express joy.


    "Director Niu Shan, I heard that right."


    "Miss, I guarantee you heard me right."


    Flying magic, referred to as permanent gravity control magic.


    Among the four major systems and eight types of system magic, the first to be listed is the "acceleration/emphasis" system.Extending and developing from the simplest superpower, it is generally considered to be the most basic system magic of modern magic.


    However, the flying technique that is possible according to the acceleration/aggravation system theory-permanent gravity control magic, even if hypotheses have been proposed since the establishment of modern magic, according to publicly published information, it has not been realized until today.It is the three major problems of modern magic in the world. Has Siye Technology been able to develop it?


    When I thought that all the magicians in the world would be able to fly freely in the sky in the future, instead of jumping a little higher, Shenxue''s mood kept surging.


    "Congratulations, Director Niu Shan, I''m so happy that you can create the current historical feat. The whole world will be a sensation for you." Shen Xue said with emotion.


    Niu Shan''s rough cheeks were a little embarrassed, and he muttered: "Miss, don''t laugh at me. I don''t have the ability to complete the world''s three major problems. The reason for being able to complete the flying magic is mainly due to Mr. Nie Kong several times. His help. And he... he is already able to fly freely, maybe his technique is more perfect than the one I developed."


    "Because I don''t have the contact information of Mr. Nie Kong, I call you to report to you on the one hand, and hope you can inform Mr. Nie Kong to watch. We are ready to start testing the final stage of magic. If there is nothing unexpected, Maybe the product will be promoted to the whole world soon."


    When Shen Xue heard Niu Shan''s words, her cheeks flushed with excitement.Unexpectedly, Big Brother Nie Kong was able to participate in the Four Leaf Research Institute to develop the flying technique, and... and it was successful.


    "Director Niu Shan, that''s great. You... don''t worry, see me tomorrow... I will take Brother Nie Kong to the research institute." Shen Xue promised.


    "Then please, Miss Shen Xue, by the way, say hello to Mr. Nie Kong for me." Niu Shan saluted, then closed the terminal display.


    After all, Nie Kong disappeared for a year and only appeared the previous month.As a researcher of Siye Technology, he really had no chance to know the disappearance of Nie Kong''s return.


    Shen Xue was digesting Niu Shan''s news in her heart. He had brought two good news for herself, and finally had the opportunity to drive Mayumi and the others away from Nie Kong.


    As for her mother, she rarely returns to the Four Leaf Research Institute.


    Shen Xue''s eyes narrowed into a crescent shape. Of course, she had to break through the relationship with Nie Kong as soon as possible to reverse the disadvantaged situation in school.


    Thinking that Nie Kong ignored Mayumi and the others, and only cared about taking care of herself, Shen Xue felt the slightest sweetness in her heart.

 1964 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 01990, flying technique test

    When Nie Kong received Shen Xue''s call, he nodded and agreed to her request.For various reasons, Nie Kong was the only one who went to Siye Technology with Shen Xue in the end.


    Although Shenxue exaggerated to witness the historic moment, only Nie Kong understood that the flying magic studied by Niu Shan was really in pediatrics.It has a lot of limitations, not to mention endurance, and its speed is countless times slower than Dancing Art.


    When school time was over, Nie Kong and the others temporarily shirk their work in the Student Union and left the school in a special car sent by Siye Technology.


    Four Leaf Technology belongs to the CAD and Magic Development and Research Center. It is located in a remote rural area. It takes two hours by car from school.


    But Nie Kong''s teleportation was quick, and he took Shen Xue to a familiar building in the suburbs.The guard is much looser than before. It should be that the guard force was pulled away by You Yezi because it was only monitored by machinery, and the guard manpower deployed was very small.


    Of course Shen Xue felt very happy, almost in a good mood to hum.She held Nie Kong''s arm and went to the research institute. She didn''t really hum, but her eyes narrowed into a crescent shape.


    The research center of technology companies, which is the heart of Siye Technology, is relatively tightly guarded.Not only is it monitored by machinery, but the manpower deployed is also excessive.


    Without even registering at the counter, the windowless lane went straight to the depths, and finally a few people came to a room with floor-to-ceiling windows on one wall.


    Inside it is like a wide space of a hangar, where it belongs to the area for cad testing.Many white-clothed technicians and researchers are busy walking around, discussing or operating measuring instruments indoors.


    Standing in front was a tall but not thin technician in grey work clothes.


    "Excuse me, Director Niu Shan." The two finally came to a room with floor-to-ceiling windows on one wall. After seeing Director Niu Shan, Shen Xue said hello happily.


    "Ah, Miss Shen Xue and Mr. Nie Kong, you really are here!" It caused distractions one after another, and almost no man could ignore Shen Xue''s perfect and pure smile, which almost hindered work.


    Nie Kong asked Shen Xue to accompany him behind him, and asked Niu Shan, who was the first to talk to him, "Niu Shan, it is said that you have successfully studied flying magic?"


    "Ah! Don''t say it, don''t say it. Without the guidance of Mr. Nie Kong, we at Siye Technology could not have succeeded."


    "Hurry up and discuss work, Director Niu Shan, shouldn''t you want to have a polite chat with Big Brother Nie Kong?" Shen Xuetian said with a smile.


    Niu Shan scratched his head and raised the white flag to surrender. He also had a relaxed and serious expression, showing a deliberate smile.


    "Yes, the CAD hardware we made has already written the start-up type of the permanent gravity control magic. And the prototype machine is easy to rewrite the system, very easy to use, today we are just ready to start the test." Said, Niu Shan turned to Friends around.


    There were breath-holding sounds all around, and not just one or two people, everyone who heard them talked stared at Niu Shan''s cheek with tense expressions.


    Niu Shan nodded, and then not only this room, but also the measurement room on the opposite side, the staff of the research institute who were on holiday at the same time started to move busy.


    The CAD indoor test field, which occupies an area comparable to the height of a large gymnasium, has communication lines lowered from the ceiling, and there are more than a dozen low-level magicians acting as experiments in the test field.


    Shen Xue excitedly raised her hand and asked to test it too. It seemed that she was looking forward to the newly invented flying magic.


    Because there was no danger, Niu Shan and Nie Kong agreed to her request.


    The functional pipeline with safety rope is connected to the safety vest of Shenxue.


    The floating technique has been widely spread, but even though the floating technique is the same as the floating technique, the actual structure is completely different.It is also different from jumping and slowing down, it is an unknown magic.


    The tester paled with nervousness, and the new magic was a variation of the familiar magic.No one knows where the risks are hidden. The case where the magician died because of a small start-up mistake actually happened.


    But seeing the delicate Miss Shen Xue accompanying them, they exhaled in their hearts.


    The ground slowly began to switch to a buffer material, and after the suspension test, the experiment preparation was finally completed.


    "The experiment begins."


    The testers were wearing hard hats, and their expressions were not clear from the top view.Even so, the first experiment of Deep Snow''s CAD switch was not confused.


    "Confirm to leave the ground."


    "According to observations, there is no reaction force that causes the ground pressure to rise."


    Although it was not confirmed with the naked eye, the personnel in front of the measuring instrument connected the terminal to analyze the information.


    "The error of ascending acceleration is within the allowable range."


    "CAD is currently operating very stably."


    The bodies of more than a dozen testers rose slowly, and now they can clearly see their feet off the ground and the slack pipeline, which proves that the testers did not lift into the air by a suspension.


    Except for the sound of the operation of the observation instrument and the sound of the report of the measurement result, the observation room did not even sound of rubbing clothes.


    Everyone forgot to move, staring at the scene or the value of the measuring instrument.


    The tester''s door slowly floated up, rising to the height of the observation room that was three meters high and Nie Kong and the others were at the same level.So far, it belongs to the range that can be done by floating art.


    "Horizontal acceleration detected."


    It should be said that any observer inhales and holds his breath, staring at everyone in the test.


    "Stop the ascent and move horizontally to the left at a speed of one meter per second."


    Although the observation report was not heard, the naked eye could see the tester moving at a significant speed in the air.


    "Woo, it really moved, they are really flying."


    The dubious whispers made people realize that the scene before them was the truth.


    "Tester No. 1 reported back to the observation room. I was walking in the air. No, it was flying. I seemed to be free."


    "Well, it''s more than ten times stronger than the effect of the general floating technique." Shen Xue also nodded fiercely in excitement, staring at the line of sight from Nie Kong''s bright eyes.She suddenly had a desire to let Nie Kong hug herself and fly.


    Hearing the unexpected communication from the horns liberated everyone''s consternation and suppressed emotions.


    "Awesome!" All the researchers cheered. They couldn''t be unhappy because they had witnessed a historical sensation.


    Only Nie Kong shook his head speechlessly. They were so slow, they were like floating dandelions.


    That kind of flight is like a tasteless one, but it can satisfy some of the hopes of human flight.It only takes five or six hours to travel around the world with a perfect air dance technique.

 1965 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01991, accident happened

    "It''s worthy of the magic designed by Brother Nie Kong. The timing function and start-up are perfect."


    The state magic that the effect of flying magic can last is much better than most of the specified effective time at the time of activation, because few magicians are used to continuous activation type magic.For example, the high-frequency blade is a permanent type of magic, but unfortunately almost all users will reactivate the magic after each attack.


    The technology of continuously activating magic has been regarded as a special skill of certain magicians until recently, and it has not been popularized until the start-up formula is automatically copied in the field of magic calculation, and the practical stage of continuous construction of the magical "circular calculation utilization system".


    Of course, with Shenxue''s magic talent, it is more than enough to handle dozens of the same start-ups at the same time, not to mention the flying magic with only one cyclic system.


    Although flying magic is one of the world''s three major problems, Shenxue found that although the scale of CAD is actually small, it should be a completely refined start-up by completely eliminating the waste and saving the chaff to improve efficiency.


    Shen Xue imagined that she floated to the height of the ceiling, and instantly the restraint of gravity disappeared.The intelligence of Shen Xue''s five senses losing weight was like an illusion that her body had disappeared, and Shen Xue was a little flustered at first.


    However, Shen Xue''s heart was filled with pleasure more than panic. It turned out that flying would bring such a refreshing sense of liberation, and she felt free.It is not like floating magic, it will have the weightlessness of falling.


    For the safety of the test, a rope is tied to avoid accidents when experimenting with magic.She almost indulged in the pleasure of an important experiment. Shen Xue felt embarrassed about it, but she really... really felt good in the air.


    Shen Xue suddenly untied the rope of the seat belt around her waist, and according to her own thoughts, imagined herself moving horizontally, and slowly increased her flying speed.


    Use the limited space in the basement to the limit, turning, whirling, somersaulting, and flying freely.


    Light and fluttering skirts, soft and flying hair, graceful lines with stretching and bowing movements.Fortunately, safety pants must be worn in the school uniform skirt to prevent the leakage of Chun and Guang in time.


    Director Niu Shan forgot to blame Shen Xue for the mess, and stared blankly at Shen Xue''s dancing.Nie Kong didn''t know when he forgot his observing position. He forgot to admire the dance that was unexpectedly like a fairy.


    The observers in the room shouted long live, wishing to replace the positions of the magicians in the air.The rest of the testers in the air didn''t dare to untie the rope as boldly as Shen Xue.But they all had a great time playing equally, and in the end it was only after they spent all their magic power that they collapsed to the ground. Fortunately, none of the testers had any sequelae of mana exhaustion.


    Only Shenxue''s magic power is very high, and the time to use magic is a lot higher than them. Of course, it is the problem of Shenxue''s magic talent.


    "Sure enough, compared with Missy, the amount of thought held by our laboratory magician is very small. But ah, our flying magic has finally succeeded. Mr. Nie Kong, you said that our Four Leaf Technology should be able to Let''s promote them in mass production in the world." Niu Shan sighed, showing an expression of admiration and pride for some reason, looking at Nie Kong and Shen Xue in the rear.


    "For Siye Technology, do what Shenxue said."


    Nie Kong was the only one who could remain calm in the crowd. Flying magic allowed them to fly. Nie Kong felt that his mobility was too poor.If you want to speed up, unless you add one more self-accelerating type.The air dance is done in one step, eliminating the need for a two-step process.


    "Oh." While Nie Kong was talking to Niu Shan, the deep snow in the test room suddenly fell from the sky strangely, like an angel with broken wings.


    "Master Niushan, things are terrible." Seeing the scene before him, the observer exclaimed.


    "Damn it, it should be that the amount of sound in the lady''s body is exhausted, she may forget that she is not wearing a seat belt behind her, and learning that the group of little bastards has exhausted the magic. What are you doing, hurry up and save !" Niu Shan looked ugly, and watched Shen Xue fall from a height of three meters.If the Patriarch of the Si Ye Family had an accident in front of him, he would definitely die.


    Nie Kong reacted most quickly. When Shen Xue exclaimed, he had disappeared into the observation room.


    In Niushan and their panicked eyes, they found that the picture seemed to freeze.In her eyes, Princess Nie Kong embraced Shen Xue''s knees with one hand, and embraced Xiangrou''s body with the other hand.


    The key is that the two people float without gravity, like a couple of gods.Niu Shan was surprised how Nie Kong rescued Shenxue through the wall. Sure enough, Mr. Nie Kong deeply analyzed flying magic.


    Shen Xue''s closed eyes quietly opened a crack. When she noticed that Nie Kong was holding herself in her arms in a gesture of shame, Shen Xue excitedly wrapped her backhand around Nie Kong''s neck.


    She felt that she had fallen well. Big Brother Nie Kong... actually hugged herself like this, something that could only happen in her dream.


    Shen Xue moved her head and pressed her pretty face to Nie Kong''s chamber, listening to his slow as if weak heartbeat.


    "Really, Shen Xue, you are too messy." Nie Kong lightly nodded her forehead and said reproachfully.


    "I just forgot about it. Shen Xue is not afraid of Brother Nie Kong. Don''t blame Shen Xue, Brother Nie Kong," Shen Xue said spoiledly.


    "Okay! Since it''s okay, come down quickly, don''t mess around in the future." Nie Kong hugged her and landed on the ground, then lightly patted her meaty buttocks.


    Not to mention her slender figure, but the buttocks feel much better than Mayumi.She is perfectly well-proportioned, with almost no plump, plump, or backbone.


    Instead, Shen Xue clasped Nie Kong''s neck tightly, and her slender legs hooked her waist, as if locking Nie Kong.


    "I want Brother Nie Kong to hug me and go back. Because Shen Xue hasn''t recovered from falling in the air, so...so I am still a little scared in my heart." Shen Xue said with blushing cheeks.


    To be honest, if a magician with a poor mental quality encounters a magical accident now, and the formation of a mental illness that will lead to the failure of magic in the future, abound.


    Otherwise, it is a very important reason why the Magic College set up a second-degree candidate for the first-degree student.Nie Kong didn''t believe that Shen Xue had no fear in her heart.

 1966 The collapse of the second element Text 01992, Shenxues initiative

    Holding Xiao Shenxue in his arms, Nie Kong and the others set off together on their way home.As for the preparatory work for the development of the flying technique, she can only wait for Shen Xue to come to negotiate with Director Niu Shan again.Nie Kong cared very little about the development of the Si Ye family, and only cared about their daughters late at night.


    Teleported directly back to Yotsuba''s home, but unfortunately, because Nie Kong took the two Patriarchs Late Night sisters home, he looked a little depressed.Although there are many butlers and servants, few can talk to her.It was a bit embarrassing for the little girl Shenxue to live alone in a big house.


    Nie Kong followed Shen Xue''s directions and hugged her to the girl''s bedroom.The housekeeper seemed to be used to Nie Kong''s noble status, and her expression remained the same when she saw Shen Xue holding their next Patriarch.


    Shenxue''s boudoir is very neat and clean, with a lovely princess in the middle.


    Nie Kong forcefully threw Shen Xue in that soft shop to let her rest well, intending to say a few goodbyes, but Shen Xue kept pulling the corner of Nie Kong''s clothes.


    "Xiao Shenxue, sleep well and everything will be better when you wake up." Nie Kong patted her soft long hair and said softly.


    "No...no, I won''t give up the opportunity to be in contact with my favorite brother Nie Kong alone. I want Brother Nie Kong to coax me to sleep."


    "What?" Hearing Shen Xue confessing nonsense, Nie Kong''s mind was a little blank, almost crashing and losing the ability to think.


    "Little girl, don''t forget what happened last year. There are some things that need to be considered before you can say it, otherwise, how will you face your mother late at night in the future." Nie Kong lightly nodded her little nose and did not answer directly. Deep Snow''s problem.


    "Really." Shen Xue did not give up because of this, staring at Nie Kong with smiling eyes.


    "Shenxue won''t lose to my mother, Nie Kong only needs to let her be at home, and she can''t control it outside. So, Brother Nie Kong will become my Shenxue''s man and be my guardian for life. "Her beautiful eyes narrowed into a line, and her body seemed to have turned into a cotton candy, slowly softening in Nie Kong''s arms.


    Nie Kong looked at Shen Xue in surprise, but she didn''t expect that she was ready to be his mother''s "Little San".


    It can be said that Nie Kong belonged to the first man who had intimate contact with her.She was in a mess, smelling the masculine aura from Nie Kong, originally intended to take the initiative, but found that she didn''t have a trace of power.


    "Don''t take a lifetime, but Shen Xue can bear it."


    "Well, as long as Brother Nie Kong likes Shenxue, Shenxue will always be with him."


    Shen Xue raised her pretty face, raised her head and gently bit Nie Kong''s lips, her blushing cheeks added a touch of beauty to her.From the kiss gesture, Nie Kong could see her jerky.


    Quickly, Shen Xue buried her face in Nie Kong''s arms.The freshness and sweetness of the first mouth made Shenxue''s heart and liver throb, feeling the whole body sweet.Girls who are new to love affairs, even simple lip contact will make them endless aftertaste.


    Before Nie Kong had time to taste it, Shen Xue had already left.Their bodies clung tightly across the gap between two layers of clothing, as if they were about to knead together.


    Nie Kong couldn''t help but leaned over and proactively kissed Shen Xue''s cherry lips.Shen Xue screamed, and when she met Nie Kong''s lips and teeth, she only felt that her brain exploded with a bang.


    When she returned to her senses, Shen Xue found that Nie Kong''s strong body was pressed on it, and their lips were tightly connected.


    Shen Xue was a little flustered and at a loss for what happened next, and he obviously knew a little bit about the affairs between men and women.


    As a member of a large family, although he rarely touches on matters between men and women, that matter is nothing to geniuses.


    Shen Xue''s mood was a bit agitated, she did not resist, in fact, she often considered Nie Kong''s current behavior in her mind.She hopes to break through the last step so that Jun Nie in the school will turn his attention from Mayumi and others to herself.


    The temperature in Shenxue''s bedroom was soaring, Nie Kong suddenly leaned forward, his left elbow raised, opened her beautiful leg, and took off the skirt and safety pants from his knees.


    The almost flawless body was completely displayed in front of Nie Kong.There is no giant X, no long beautiful legs, but the body is very balanced and cannot find shortcomings.Nie Kong''s big hand bumped lightly, almost thinking that the tofu was broken, and it felt great.


    "Brother Nie Kong, don''t forget Shen Xue." Shen Xue muttered, closing her eyes and waiting for the final moment to come.


    "I won''t let Shen Xue down."


    Nie Kong''s body was stacked on her tall figure, and her two jade legs were squeezed into the shape of a steamed bun and a tou. His tender state made Nie Kong''s blood surge.


    No, he felt a little out of control.She met Shen Xue''s eyes and found that her eyes were drooping in shame, watery and charming.


    Nie Kong exhaled, and controlled her lovely pair of European styles with one hand, experiencing the indescribable touch.


    When Shen Xue noticed that her slender legs had clamped Nie Kong in an attractive posture, the instant tingling made her tremble.


    The breathing of the two intensified and finally evolved into rolling in a spacious bed. Although they did not see the situation through the quilt, the surging quilt and the violently shaking Xipu indicated the fierce battle.


    "Oh, Brother Nie Kong, don''t worry, Shen Xue... Shen Xue can''t run, you hurt me." Shen Xue''s soft and pitiful voice came from the quilt, but after a while, she immediately became quiet and weak. Muffled.


    After a long time, it seemed to wake up from the beauty of returning from heaven.Shen Xue opened her bright eyes, looking at Nie Kong on her body, her eyes rarely showed some shame.


    Unexpectedly, Director Niu Shan helped himself.Look... It seems that I am not wrong. The close physical contact with Nie Kong is really... I am really excited. I really like Big Brother Nie Kong. It felt so good at that time.


    In this way, the president of the school tomorrow has no reason to disturb himself and Brother Nie Kong.No, it should be called Jun Nie now.


    At present, Jun Nie in the school belongs to him, and the mother is the mother at home.One day your mother will grow old, and Nie Jun will become a person by himself.


    Shen Xue is confident that with her unparalleled beauty, she will definitely attract Nie Jun.Like just now, Nie Jun looked like a bull, and seemed to like his body very much.

 1967 The collapse of the second element text 01993, half a year

    It has been more than half a year since the relationship between Nie Kong and Shenxue broke through. At the same time, the "flying magic" of Siye Technology made a sensation in the whole world, and Siye Technology decisively condensed a lot of wealth.The number of CAD they sold alone is more than one billion, which is more than hundreds of billions of dollars.


    It can be said that the lowest price of a CAD is hundreds of thousands of yen. The one that Nie Kong bought at that time was more than 1 million yen, and the integrated US dollar was 20,000.And loading flying magic CAD is also very expensive, it can be said that selling one can make almost $4,000.


    In half a year, Siye Technology earned hundreds of billions of dollars. The reason was that it created a gravity-controlled thermonuclear fusion reactor, developed a universal flying magic, and produced a suspected perpetual mechanism with unlimited inertia. It was collectively called the third of the aggravated magic. Big technical problems.Now Siye Technology has disclosed the results of scientific research to the world, so that every magician can soar in the sky as he wishes, and naturally has won the appreciation and attention of the world.The names of Niushan and Siye Technology spread to every corner of the world.


    On the other hand, as the final season of Mayumi''s third-year stay in school, the nine-school competition.The demon face fairy archer Mayumi, the knight Mori of the waves, and the ten characters of the iron wall supported a high, and once again led a high to achieve three consecutive victories.


    Nie Kong, who was nicknamed "King", was banned from the competition by the conference, which guaranteed the excitement and fairness of the game.


    In the Nine-School Battle, except for the Three Highs, there is a general and several talents to support, the remaining seven colleges and the first high performance gap is very big, they lose it is very difficult.


    It''s just that the next third grade is about to leave school, which dilutes their joy of victory.Although it is said that there is a genius in Shenxue among the freshmen of the first year of high-tech, it can not make up the gap between the three.


    Nie Kong is about to be separated from the two girls because of repeating one year.The two women are about to be parted, and her teary eyes are full of inseparable emotions from the girl''s family. Mayumi even pissed that she would stay with him for a year and go to university together like before.


    Shen Xue stared at the hesitation of Morley and the two girls, feeling a little worried.


    Originally, she thought that she had a ban with Nie Jun more than half a year ago, which would make Nie Jun''s attention shift from Mayumi and Morley to herself.It''s a pity that things backfired, and Shen Xue didn''t expect the two women and Nie Kong to break through that relationship.


    At the moment she graduated from the third grade, she did not know how long she had been looking forward to.In the school, there are only two girls, Morley, who can fight against Shenxue. Where is her opponent in the first and second grades.


    Nie Kong lost the patience to stay in school as a student. It''s better to go back to spend time with a few girls late at night or go to the army to see her daughter. So he didn''t keep the two girls, but he can go to school occasionally.


    At the same time, You Yezi''s layout in Japan should also be completed.All the plural families of magic have been integrated into one army by her, holding the military power of the entire Japan.


    You Yezi didn''t teach Qi practice, because Qi requires physical fitness to a certain level to be powerful.Those magicians didn''t care about their bodies since they were young, and they may spend a lot of time practicing, but in the end they were not stronger than the current magical combat power.For example, the general A-level magic is indeed stronger than the combat power of 50.


    She divided the formed army into several divisions, which were classified according to the system magic, and were appointed by the magician appointed by You Yezi.It can be said that if You Yezi is willing, with the military power of the magicians under her, he can subvert any medium-sized country in the world.


    The former multiple families of the Ten Divisions gave up military control and could only control some political forces, and they also had a relative right to speak.


    Since Daya had Nie Kong''s modern magic materials, he had been quiet for a long time and should be studying those magic materials.


    Nie Kong declared the sovereignty of Japan, and Liu Xuande did not dare to appear in front of Nie Kong without the certainty of defeating Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong''s strength is too terrifying, Liu Xuande imagined the scenario of a conflict with Ta Ya.Nie Kong teleported silently to the back of Daya, unleashing strategic-level magic destruction, and no one could stop it?


    Japan doesn''t have many things that can attract Da Ya, and modern magic can catch up with them through research.


    As for the power of faith that Nie Kong values, after turning Spoda into a vegetative person more than a year ago, Nie Kong discovered that he could accelerate the rate of absorption.He could see that it would take more than two years for the faith in this world to dry up, and it was the time for him to finally leave.


    Although the experience in this world is only a few years, in fact, Nie Kong came here thirty years ago, which is already a long time.


    After all, the level of faith in this world is a little stronger than the average, and it takes a lot of time to be out of proportion to the gain.


    Nie Kong is not in a hurry, he focuses on enjoying the journey of every world.However, after the World War I of Conan, Amaterasu did not fully recover from the damage they caused to their bodies. Of course, they hope that more refining faith to heal their injuries is their only chance to ensure safety.


    Their victory over Amaterasu was pure luck.Nie Kong didn''t think he would be lucky at the time when dealing with any of them at the level of the Golden Immortal.A mere Amaterasu, possessing that kind of magic weapon can already hit them one hundred.The remaining golden immortals are certainly not much worse than Amaterasu.


    That''s why Nie Kong is eager to absorb a little more faith. According to Orochiji''s calculation, if Nie Kong and her are to repair a complete injury, they need at least five or more levels of faith in the sub-world.


    Naturally, Nie Kong felt that five were not too many, and it might only consume hundreds of years of time in the two-dimensional world, and it was not considered empty time.Compared with some golden immortals who have been able to recover from injuries for thousands of years, it is already very short.


    Even the beliefs of the five evil worlds are not even as good as one-fifth of Conan''s content.It is a pity that when fighting Amaterasu, Amaterasu had absorbed all the beliefs Nie Kong had collected, and was really annoyed.


    Nie Kong knew very well that relying solely on Xuanyuan''s exercises, dual cultivation can only be used to refine beliefs.That kind of exercise is actually good for enlightenment, but it''s not offensive.Of course, it is impossible for him to switch to other exercises now, the spiritual power of the second element is too thin, and the conditions are not very mature.


    He smiled a little bitterly. Before the reincarnation, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi had the strength of Da Luo Jinxian when he was born in Honghuang, right? The Golden Ubi who was born with him for many years has gone backwards instead.

 1968 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 01994, Erica came to the door (the end of the magic)

    Nie Kong put aside everything in this world, staying at home most of the time with them late at night.Mayumi probably found that she rarely had a chance to meet Nie Kong, and finally discussed with Morley about moving to Nie Kong''s house.


    Because considering the possibility of leaving, Nie Kong had planned to bring them all back.Including the third graders Huayin and Xiaozi who are in school, Mayumi and Mori who are leaving school.


    And Qicaoquanmei and Qicaoxiangcheng often play with their sister as an excuse to visit their sister, which makes their relationship with Nie Kong soar.Mayumi has a headache and realizes that something she can''t control the situation has happened.In cooperation with Ya Yezi, the three wild girls didn''t take Mayumi and the others seriously at all, and their sisters dedicated themselves to serving Nie Kong.Maybe she can bring down little Lolita, there are only two girls, Late Night and Zhenye.


    "Nie Jun, classmate Erica is here to visit you." Hearing Mayumi''s voice, Nie Kong seemed surprised. He didn''t expect Erica to come to the door.


    What is the relationship between Nie Kong and Erica?In the past year at school, because of Nie Kong''s teasing a few times before, it''s almost like water and fire.


    "Erica, I''m sorry that I did a lot of things to you at school that made you angry." Seeing the girl''s silent and subdued look before him, Nie Kong''s attitude became much gentler.


    Erica whispered for a while: "It''s okay, I...I didn''t come here to blame Senior Nie Kong."


    Mayumi suddenly laughed and said, "It''s really cheap for you, Jun Nie, it seems that sister Erica doesn''t care about you. Moreover, you have suffered a lot before, so you have to take good care of her."


    Nie Kong was not surprised, what to say.


    Erica suddenly rose from her neck with a shy pink color, unlike the little peppers before, but like little tomatoes.


    Erica didn''t dare to look at him yet. Nie Kong looked at Mayumi slightly, and Mayumi glanced at him, and hummed: "I think Erica may have liked Jun Nie before. It''s so cheap for you."


    Originally, after Nie Kong left the school, Erica would often visit Nie Kong''s classroom.But every day I return listlessly and disappointed.


    Before, Erica was worried about shame on Nie Kong. When she found that the school was gone, Nie Kong''s disappearance made Erica slowly become neurotic.She was a little flustered, and unconsciously Nie Kong occupied a very important position.So when Nie Kong was about to graduate from third grade this year, Erica couldn''t help but finally came to her door.


    "No, Erica never gave me a good look." Nie Kong almost fainted.It''s really outrageous.He glanced at Erica and found that she was so ashamed that she almost didn''t get into the ground.


    "Hee hee, ask her yourself and have fun." And Mayumi is really understanding, leaving Nie Kong and Erica to meet alone.


    Erica was too ashamed to face Nie Kong alone, stupidly trying to follow Mayumi out.


    Nie Kong could only exert his subjective initiative, jokingly smiled and hugged Erica up.Erica struggled slightly, unable to push Nie Kong''s arm like iron.Nie Kong hugged her and placed it gently in front of him. Nie Kong looked at her and said, "Erica, Mayumi, is what she said is true."


    Erica had a slight panic in her eyes and shook her head hurriedly.If it wasn''t for Nie Kong to hold her, maybe she ran out early.


    "Erica, you can''t lie."


    Nie Kong''s hand was wrapped around the skirt from his waist, and he dexterously untied Erica''s skirt. The action was really hard work, and Erica turned into a Chinese cabbage in a blink of an eye.


    The arm is somewhat wheatish, but the skin hidden in the skirt is unusually white. It may be that the skin of the arm is tanned because of regular practice.Regardless of the color, Erica''s training from an early age makes her feel very refreshing.But in her underwear, she understood Erica''s development at a glance.


    If Shenxue is a well-proportioned type, Erica seems tall and slender. Nie Kong takes off her clothes to realize the majesty of her figure. She can already compete with Ono Haruka, as hot as her smile and personality. hot.


    "Senior Nie Kong, we...can''t do this, can you let me go." Seeing her clothes were taken off clean in a blink of an eye, Erica struggled vigorously in shame, covering her skin with her hands from time to time.


    Nie Kong hovered from her buttocks with his hands, his eyes swept over the Yurun flawless body, his eyes met Erica''s moist eyes, and he smirked and said: "Erica, tell me, when are you? Like me, I thought you would hate me?"


    Erica''s whole body was rippling with a strange pink color. It was Nie Kong''s harassment. When Nie Kong stepped up his efforts, he said, "Erica, don''t you say it."


    Erica was shy and soft. Under the threat of Nie Kongdi, she buried her pretty face and said: "The time you tied someone up, I was very impressed. Then you hit me twice with dark circles. I, From then on, I remember in my heart that you could never forget! Later, I waited until I couldn¡¯t see you..." The words that followed were blocked by Nie Kong¡¯s mouth. Not long after, Erica was in Nie Kong¡¯s five-finger general and Wu Under the big mouth everywhere, his body is as soft as mud.


    Seeing that the time was right, Nie Kong slightly separated Erica''s beautiful and flawless calf, staring at Erica''s beautiful eyes and said, "Erica, let me give you the best compensation."


    The last top-level beauty of Shenxue''s session finally gave a cry of sorrow.


    Endless tenderness, erythema, Erica''s eyes burst into tears of happiness and comfort, so pitying.Nie Kong sent Erica to the most beautiful and fascinating place for a long time.


    Erica, whose smile can burn people, turned into a gentle kitten in Nie Kong''s arms.


    At this point, Nie Kong did the calculations, and he did not expect to recruit the six most beautiful girls from the 93rd to 95th grades of the first high school.


    Among them, the four-leaf family and the seven-cao family accounted for the largest proportion. The four-leaf family¡¯s most famous four "nights" included three nights and Shenxue for a total of four, and the seven grasses were the courage of the three sisters.


    Their actions meant that the family would have a much stronger say in Japan in the future.Contrasting with Kyushima Rietsu''s use of Fujiwara Kyoko as a tool, the Kyushima family gradually declined, and Kyoko did not help the Kyushima family in the end.


    Kyushima repented just before he died and hated his act of using his family as a tool.

 1969 The collapse of the second element text 01995, the method of returning to the fairy world

    "Dad, let''s talk, what''s the matter if you ask me to come back?" You Yezi asked Nie Kong in front of him with a normal expression. It turns out that their father-daughter relationship has returned to normal, or more intimate than ordinary father-daughter.


    You Yezi can already see that although his father has many confidantes, many of them are girls younger than him.However, there is something irreplaceable. As a daughter, You Yezi is much more important than them in his father''s heart.According to what Nie Kong often said in his mouth, there are only one or two daughters, so they are naturally precious.


    "You Yezi, you should have had enough fun." Nie Kong said while looking at the girl in front of him.


    "Dad, what are you talking about?" A big question mark hung on You Yezi''s head.


    "Well, how should I put it. In fact, I am going to take your mother and the others out of the world right now, and I want to take you." Nie Kong thought for a while before slowly telling the truth.


    "But... But there are tens of thousands of soldiers in the Ministry of National Defense waiting for my management. Can Dad wait for more than ten years?" When You Yezi understood what Nie Kong meant, she felt shocked, but she seemed to be unable to let it go. The formed troops.However, Separated from Mom and Dad, You Yezi also felt uncomfortable.


    Nie Kong shook his head and refused: "No, I can''t wait for more than ten years." The power of faith dries up too much, and the situation will become more and more dangerous.


    "You don''t have to feel frustrated. Those shrimp soldiers and crabs can only help you spend your time. Presumably you should understand that your own strength is much stronger than them."


    "Dad, although you are right, is there anyone in the world who can be better than us?" You Yezi said dismissively.


    "Haha, daughter, you are too sitting in the well to watch the sky. People who are stronger than me are indeed rare in the dimensional world, but they are much stronger than you." Nie Kong smiled.


    Not to mention Wukong and the others in Dragon Ball, just relying on the power of Queen Asides, You Yezi will have a headache when encountering them.Shuangxiu strengthens and inherits Nie Kong''s bloodline. On the one hand, it is the soul and the body.


    You Yezi''s mature body shook, her big dark and bright eyes stared at Nie Kong tightly, "Dad, what you said is true...really."


    "Yeah, You Yezi can''t work hard to become stronger."


    With Nie Kong''s confirmation, You Yezi''s blood surged, "Well, I...I''m going to settle down for funerals, when do we plan to leave, Dad?"


    "It should be within two or three days." Nie Kong gave an approximate time to leave, if no accident happened.Nie Kong didn''t have to worry about them late at night, he could move the other courtyard into the ring in an instant.


    "Ok."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Sure enough, this world pattern is not enough to satisfy You Yezi, who has broken through the Saiyan in battle strength. Within two days, You Yezi shared the power and went home to be a good girl.


    When Nie Kong summoned Ono Haruka, who was on the mission outside, and Shen Xue who was in charge of Yotsuba''s house, the time to leave was obviously ripe.


    As always, Nie Kong broke the barriers of the dimension with the power of faith condensation, and they disappeared with Mayumi.Nie Kong absorbed the painful experience of the previous 30 years of sleeping, and called the Esdes pet cross-tailed dragon as a mount and let it shuttle through the void.


    "By the way, Orochiji. With your power to restore prosperity, you should be able to break the dimensional barrier with your own strength." Nie Kong Yuanshen asked suddenly before returning to the Dingtian Ring in front of Oziji.


    "Daluo Jinxian-level strength is indeed possible, but Ding Tianjie''s Po Yuan formation can be silent." Osnake Ji nodded.


    "Then if we leave the second dimension and go to the immortal world in the future, which method can we use."


    "Nie Lang, the Earth Immortal Realm is separated by several barriers from the second dimension. It is the second dimension¡ªthe third dimension of the human world¡ª


    Earth fairy world.With my full strength, I can only return to the world from the second dimension.And the human world is too strong for our level of practitioners, and heaven does not allow that ability to stay there.There may be two consequences. One of us is the Heaven''s Punishment and the other is like a practitioner who breaks through the Heavenly Immortal level and soars to the Earth Immortal Realm."The gentle Orochiji exhorted to Nie Kong. Orochiji clearly understood a lot of things that Nie Kong couldn¡¯t know. Even if he absorbed the memory of Donghuang Taiyi, the content of the other world was basically blank, so many times Nie Sora would obey her instructions like a wife.


    "So, it''s no wonder that the power of the three emperors will be used to expand a smuggling route." Recalling the scene of the first two-dimensional element, Nie Kong understood a little.


    "No, the Thirty-Three Heavens and the Earth Immortal Realm are also separated by a barrier between them, and only the power of the three emperors combined can instantly open the three barriers." Orochiji explained.


    The three of them are almost the highest level of the Daluo Jinxian, because they have the merits of enlightening human beings, and because human beliefs have become the fruit of the Three Emperors.It''s just that their strength is not as good as the general quasi-sage who slashes two corpses.As the imperial spirit, it is seldom used individual combat ability.The Three Sovereigns only have one more immortal like the saint, and it will not increase their strength.


    "The Three Emperors are the Three Emperors after all, and their background is not comparable to ours. Let''s talk about those things later, and now we will talk about the injury."


    "Well, Nie Lang, you don''t need to worry. The Yuanyuan Formation in the ring absorbs the strongest blow of faith, and with the strength of the two of us, it should be able to break through the two barriers and return to the fairy world." Osnake Ji said softly.


    Maybe as Orochiji said, but what Nie Kong wanted most was to return to the world first.I wonder what happened to my sister and mother after wandering in the second element for many years.


    Nie Kong would not believe that the three emperors said that the three-dimensional time is still, but it should be the type that the sky is one day on the ground for a year, and the proportion is very large.The time ratio between the immortal world and the human world is very large, and the human world and the second dimension are also very large, which is determined by the strength of the dimension.


    Nie Kong''s face was solemn, because he has stayed in the second element for many years, I really don''t know how sad his mother and others will be.It should be said that the reason for his appearance, so he longed to return to the world first.


    Otherwise, return to Xianxianxian, where the time ratio of one day is worth a year on earth, and when he goes back, they may all be old and dead.


    First teach them how to practice and ensure the safety of their mothers and sisters.

 1970 The collapse of the second element Text 01996, Bump Man?

    "It''s such a big and wide world, isn''t it the earth!!"


    Floating at an altitude of several kilometers, Nie Kong looked down at the world in front of him.Even though Nie Kong''s eyesight could see the outline of the Earth in the previous world, he could hardly find any boundaries now. The sun and the stars also revolve in different orbits.It is estimated that it is hundreds of times larger than the earth, and it can be compared with stars such as the sun.Of course, because of the spherical physique calculation method, the diameter and Nie Kong ring should be twice as large, but it is already amazing!


    It''s just that there is a shady place in the central area, as if it was set up to cut off the sun. Many humans and non-humans go from a gate of several kilometers to the shady world.


    The place where Nie Kong appeared was not a city, and was surrounded by all kinds of strange animals and plants, and even saw a large waterfall opposite the forest.Of course, after a long distance, Nie Kong could only see the fuzzy outline.


    The environment is slightly quiet and deserted, and there are many populations different from humans living here, and the number of intelligent creatures is indeed somewhat small compared with the area of ??stars.


    Deviating from the forest of the city and the environment of the earth, it seems that if you want to know the situation of the new world, you must go through some investigations.


    However, Nie Kong strangely discovered the strangeness of the world, and the power of faith that drifted away was actually very abundant!!


    Nie Kong closed his eyes and carefully followed the direction of the flow of faith.Found a lot of branches like big trees, gathered in this world after a few layers of space.That''s right, it is very similar to the world of Conan last time, and it has a lot of faith!!


    Nie Kong was shocked and asked in a hurry, "Orochiji, am I coming to another hub world again?" Given the light rain of their injuries, if they encounter the rest of Amaterasu A few accomplices will definitely die forever.


    "The power of faith is really abundant. It seems that several worlds have gathered in this world. Although it is not a node now, it may not be long before it will automatically evolve into a hub that replaces the world of Conan. Nie Lang, you must be careful." Said in amazement.


    Although she resented them a little bit, Orochiji had to admire them and evolved a dimensional world full of faith.


    "It turns out that it is better for us to leave for safety. Maybe they transferred the hub of destruction to this world." From the huge scale of the world, it can be seen that the new world is not simple.Nie Kong felt very unlucky, and it didn''t take long for him to ruin one before he actually encountered them again.Even if he and Da Snake Ji recovered their injuries, they would have no chance of winning against Nie Kong.


    "It''s not necessarily, it may be the world of faith in the world of several connected worlds." Osha Ji thought, and said another possibility.


    "For example, the Ultraman world that emerged from Nie Lang''s memory can be divided into more than a dozen series, but there is no way to get a general idea. So, Nie Lang, let''s find out first."


    "Ultraman world, can it be said that you have come to the Kingdom of Light? Well, now I can only take one step and count one step." Nie Kong held the mind of being bitten by a snake and fearing the rope for ten years. knowledge.


    From the point of view of Ochiji, Nie Kong has a second-dimensional physical body, and after converging his spiritual consciousness, it is almost the same as the second-dimensional character.If it does not destroy the world, there will be no danger to life.


    And from destroying Conan, a hub world controlled by the master of the gathering of beliefs, it would definitely hurt their vitality, and they should relax their surveillance of Nie Kong.


    For the sake of safety, Nie Kong couldn''t help but get up and down, analyzing what kind of situation it was before making plans.For him, who is accustomed to using faith to condense the soul, he can clearly see the concentration of faith in the world.


    Nie Kong had no plans to open the shady gate for the time being. He hurriedly passed through the dense forest where he was going, so he just flew in one direction.


    He spent about half a day watching slowly, and Nie Kong came to the wide waterfall.The waterfall is several kilometers wide. Nie Kong has seen it the most magnificent one. The scenery is quite beautiful.And the broken-arm cliff where the waterfall pours, like the end of the world, obstructs the flow of water and swallows the large waterfall that pours.


    The silence was like dead silence, showing the gloomy feeling of being stared at.Nie Kong frowned, turned and looked into the big lake ahead.


    Suddenly from the depths of the big lake in front of the waterfall, I saw a pair of bright eyes that were bigger than a lantern. Those pupils were obviously in the shape of snakes.


    The clear lake water shows the shape of a snake.The figure is more than forty meters long, and the waist is two meters wide.After all, Nie Kong used to see the real body of Orochiji''s eight-headed snake, which looked like an earthworm in contrast to his eyes.


    "Has the python become refined?" Nie Kong muttered.


    "You are the spirit, I... I am in charge of the end of the big river that divides the world into eight pieces-the lord of the zombie at Toli Tunis. Human beings, are you insulting this zombie." More than thirty meters long. The snake spirit slowly raised his big head from the bottom of the water, and Nie Kong saw an angry look in her eyes.And her white snake body made Nie Kong seem to see the illusion of the white lady''s real body.


    "Oh, I really can talk. Okay, I admit that you have a little divinity."


    Nie Kong looked at her with a surprised look, and put on a cocky human expression.Nie Kong was originally going to investigate the situation. Perhaps the snake spirit who claimed to be a "snake god" could bring him some useful information.


    "Huh! I don''t need you humans to recognize my godhood! Since you have the courage to come to my territory, Toli Tunis, choose a test!! If you can win by chance, you can get the reward of the god." Said to Nie Kong in a proud tone, as if to say how honored it is to be tested by her.


    "Oh, what reward can you give after completing your test?" Nie Kong asked with interest.


    "You will receive the gift bestowed by this god." Orochi replied.


    "Gift? It doesn''t seem to be of much use to me." Hearing words that Nie Kong felt familiar, his memory gradually became clear.Although I guessed something vaguely in my heart, I had to wait to verify it with her.

 1971 The collapse of the second element text 01997, gift game-waterfall! !

    "Human, you are too greedy, greedy, and too self-righteous, and do you think you can win the game hosted by me." Seeing Nie Kong confidently able to obtain his gift, the snake god roared angrily.


    Nie Kong smiled lightly: "Really, then I don''t seem to ask you too much. As long as I win, I only need you to answer a few questions. Oh, it''s really troublesome, I originally wanted to threaten with force."


    "Damn it! I didn''t want to embarrass a human being too much, but you angered me, please take the most difficult trial of this snake god." As he said, an ancient sheepskin floated strangely in front of Nie Kong. The paper quietly floated in front of Nie Kong.


    "Challenger, my name is Xueji Bai, what is your name, and which community do you belong to?"


    "Is it called Bai Xueji? I thought it was Bai Suzhen. Hmm. My name is Nie Kong. I don''t have any community at present." Nie Kong let go.


    "Stop talking nonsense, look at the content of the trial." When Nie Air-conditioned talked about her name, Xue Ji gave him a big eye.


    The contents of the parchment became a contract document, which recorded the following items:


    Boon game name: "The Fall of the Waterfall!!!"


    List of participants: Nie Kong, a human brave!


    Game leader: Toli, the master of Tunisian waterfalls-Snow White!!


    Cracking conditions: No restrictions on the use of any conditions, cut off the Toli Tunis waterfall!!


    Loss conditions: When the contestant cannot complete the victory conditions before noon, when the contestant is in a situation where the above-mentioned cracking conditions cannot be met.


    Stage supplement: Iron rules for participants: Participants are prohibited from leaving the area within a radius of one kilometer centered on the Toli Tunis Waterfall.


    The organizer''s iron rule: Must ensure that within the game range, the effective time of the waterfall is one second.


    Oath: Respect the content written above, based on the trial of glory and courage-Nie Kong participates in the gift game, the organizer Toli Tunisia Falls Lord Bai Xueji!!


    After reading the contents of the contract document, Nie Kong tilted his head again and looked at Xue Ji with a feminine name, while Xue Bai looked at Nie Kong proudly.


    For a human being, how difficult is Xueji''s trial.Let the flow of several thousand meters wide, not everyone can dominate the Saint Seiya Zilong Lushan Shenglong.It seemed that Xue Ji was really going to make things difficult for Nie Kong and hosted a game that Nie Kong could not finish.Nie Kong also understood that he had come to the box garden world, the world known as the creation of gods and Buddhas.


    No wonder the faith gathers in the box garden, because the box garden does contain many different worlds.


    The next moment after signing the contract, Nie Kong''s sight was immediately surrounded by bright light.


    "Do I have to stop the waterfall within the specified time? It''s undeniable that the trial is really difficult."


    "Humanity, have you conceded, or you are willing to surrender and serve the gods for several months. Within the scope of the game stipulated by the rules, the river flows quickly in the center. And the front of the river is the Tori Tunis at the end of the world? Great waterfall, if you fall down, even the devil can''t be saved. I kindly suggest that you surrender obediently. Then apologize for the impolite behavior just now!" The snake god reminded with a cold snort.


    The last line reads the rewards and punishments of the contestants'' game. Nie Kong can get her gifts and ask questions if he wins. If he loses, he needs to serve the snake god for three months!!


    The game in the box court is very fair. If Nie Kong doesn''t have super power, he can complete it with the power of gift when he is replaced by another challenger.For example, the power of petrifying waterfalls can also fulfill the conditions of victory.


    Of course, the gift game should be a game of gods and demons, and the lack of ability or knowledge of the participants will not be considered.What''s more, the so-called gift game originally embodied the tests that the gods and Buddhas of Asura gave to various species, including humans.In other words, if the participant¡¯s ability or knowledge is insufficient, it means that the participant is an immature person with insufficient practice.


    Xue Ji didn''t understand Nie Kong until he came to the box court, so she used the method of strength to overwhelmingly win.Nie Kong couldn¡¯t deny that he did not have enough knowledge if it were changed to something unique to the box court.Nie Kongru used it as a game she was playing, and then he stood on the top of the big rock in the waterfall, watching the roaring river.Although the flow of the river is a bit fast, it is purely interesting to follow the list.


    Nie Kong shook his throat and smiled a few times. In the eyes of others, it might be regarded as a joking smile.


    It is interesting to explore the behavior of things that are already known, no matter which field is involved.Nie Kong was a little excited and looking forward to experiencing the second dimension experience he had never encountered before, especially focusing on the giant waterfall several kilometers wide.


    "Snake, don''t underestimate people. Who will give up? I''m actually thinking of which way to break your game." The cracking method he said refers to the gift he is currently participating in. game.


    "What an arrogant kid, don''t blame me if you die in the end." Bai Xueji said.Not to mention several methods, if Nie Kong can crack her game, it would be considered very powerful, and Nie Kong is just stubborn.


    The conditions for victory are a bit difficult. She knows that for example, Lord Bai Yasha can easily win herself, after all, she is her own god.


    ThousandEyes'' community Perseus Luos Persius possesses the Argel petrification ability of the gifted Protoss, which is also feasible.


    With such a difficult game to make things difficult for humans, Bai Xueji said that she blushed, but who made the attitude of the humans in front of her too hateful? Anyway, she is a snake god who has been given a godhead.


    After all, most of the humans outside the box court are not gifted.Countries such as dragon species, ghost species, phantom beasts, and elves have established large-scale cities even outside the box court.Therefore, the humans who have lost the gift will go to countries other than Hakatai to re-grow their strength, and then return to Hakatai City to participate in the gift game.


    Although the number of countries established outside the box court has gradually increased, the Pelibed Avenue leading to the "end of the world" is still very deserted.The first time she saw Nie Kong appear in front of her for a trial, Bai Xueji felt very excited, but Nie Kong''s words annoyed her.

 1972 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 01998, defeated Snow White

    "You watch and don''t bother me, I''m about to start." Nie Kong said to the big snake in the river.


    "Wait...wait a minute! Boy, are you serious!" Bai Xueji answered in surprise.


    "Yes, I''m very serious at all times." Nie Kong said, floating in front of the waterfall with a dance technique.Seeing that Nie Kong hadn''t fallen, Bai Xueji''s big eyes were filled with surprise.Even if there are many religions in the box court, Bai Xueji, who has a godhead, knows that it is reasonable, but it seems that she has not found any floating gifts like Nie Kong.


    "Ice Mist God''s Domain!!"


    As soon as Nie Kong was standing in front of the river, Nie Kong raised his left hand to face the lake.The high-level magic obtained from the evil spirits-Ice Mist God Realm was used with maximum power.


    In an instant, white and cold mist appeared on the surface of the thousands of meters wide river in front of the waterfall.The torrential river visibly formed ice with the naked eye and began to spread upward.Xue Ji''s eyes widened, because Nie Kong did not expect to freeze the entire waterfall. Does he have the gift of freezing.


    It''s a pity that Demon''s high-level magic power is not strong enough. Even if Nie Kong exerts a dozen times the power of the Ice Mist God Realm, the impact of the river is too strong, and it smashes the ice block in front of him within half a second.Nie Kong wanted to use a high-level magic to fight the impact of a waterfall that was several kilometers wide. It was indeed a dream.


    "Hehe, if you change to a small waterfall of a few hundred meters, you may really succeed. But boy, you look down on the Toli Tunis Waterfall too much." Seeing Nie Kong deflated, Snow Bai laughed happily. .


    "Really." Looking up at the imposing waterfall pouring out, although Nie Kong was far away, it still gave him an overwhelming aura.


    Nie Kong shook his head and replaced the Ice Mist God Realm.In fact, he was right, he did have several ways to deal with games.


    One is that the Frozen Mist God Realm was frozen and now it failed.The second is the power of space, a move that freezes space or a dimensional knife is absolutely possible.Third, directly use the force to move the waterfall upstream like the Saint Seiya Shanglongba, but the momentum will be very loud.And now, Nie Kong directly replaced the first type with the third!


    Nie Kong clenched his hand into a fist, and punched the pouring water.Blowing out with a strong arrogance, it collided with the torrent of water.


    The loud rumbling sound reminds people of the earth''s crust changes and the sound of the earth spread outwards, and the water overflowing from the river is like a waterfall spraying out spray.In Xueji''s gaze, the head of the "Water Dragon" that was bumped by the roar was bent by Nie Kong!!


    In an instant, a strong shock wave swept towards the waterfall. The waterfall of several kilometers was cleverly as if tens of thousands of tons of explosives had been buried in advance, and gravel and soil sand were ejected along the road, extending forward with a powerful force that seemed to shoot through the entire forest.The river water began to rush toward the sky, and the surrounding forest floor suddenly appeared large-scale cracks.The clear sky suddenly rained heavily, and the river poured back into the forest on both banks.


    "Oh my God, what kind of monster is that kid, he actually broke my territory." The countercurrent of the waterfall of several kilometers hit the sky, scaring Snow Bai, who was relaxing in front of the river, and ran up desperately. tour.


    "Oh, the waterfall is cut off, I should have won it!" Nie Kong, who was laughing loudly, leaped forward as he looked at the dry cliff in front of him, and then made a declaration of victory.


    "It would be too messy to break down the waterfall with pure power!"


    Xue Ji stumbled, as if feeling dizzy. She didn''t expect to lose to Nie Kong and ruin more than half of her territory. She was a little bit eager to cry without tears.


    The contract parchment appeared, and the victory party really wrote Nie Kong''s name!


    "Next I should receive the reward of victory."


    Nie Kong jumped onto Xue Ji''s big head, and Xue Bai could only spit out the rewards according to the rules of the contract.Regardless of the content of the game, Nie Kong is the winner, and Xue Ji can''t complain.


    A blue light gradually spreading around her head, and when the light source shifted from the snake god''s head to Nie Kong''s hand, the blue light turned into a sapling!


    "It''s the sapling of the water tree, it can make you no longer need to buy water, but also can revive the waterway!" Orochiji explained.


    "Sure enough, your gift is of no use to me, don''t you have any other gifts." Nie Kong shook his head while looking at the saplings that burst out like a spring.


    "Asshole, it''s rare for you to take away my godhead as a snake god."


    Although Nie Kong didn''t see Bai Xueji''s expression, he should be quite blushing.As a snake god, it has very few gifts.In addition to the sapling gift of the water tree, the only person who can be the chip of the gift game is his own god.


    "Forget it, you can answer a few questions for me, should the world we live in now be called Box Court? Are there many communities?" Nie Kong asked.


    "Yes! Hakatai City is divided into seven dominating levels from the upper to the lower level, and the doors that separate each floor are marked with numbers. Starting from the outer wall, there are seven-digit outer doors and six-digit outer doors, going to the inside. The smaller the number, the stronger the ability. As long as you come to the four-digit outer door in the box garden, it is already divided and occupied by the famous Shura gods and Buddhas, completely inhumane. As for the outside of the fifth floor. The gate is occupied by alliance nations composed of many communities."


    Snow White painted a bird''s-eye view from the sky above. You can see that it is divided into several levels by the outer door. The territory of Snow White is located on the periphery of the city, which can be said to be the end of the world.


    "Sure enough." Nie Kong showed a thoughtful expression.


    "With your talents, you can definitely make a career in the inner door. It should be a very popular talent in the community." Bai Xueji said.


    She fixed her eyes on Nie Kong, and then asked: "Nie Kong, can you tell me what your gift is?"


    Xueji hopes to know where she lost, and she may still feel a little dissatisfied in her heart.


    Nie Kong let go and said, "Actually, I don''t know."


    "Huh, really stingy." Thinking that Nie Kong would not say, Xueji snorted angrily.

 1973 The collapse of the second element Text 01999, Encounter Sixteen Nights

    "Wow, the river that is several kilometers wide actually flows backwards. It is really touching!" When Nie Kong was talking to Xue Ji, the man''s heartless voice came from the forest behind.


    From his tone of voice, he could hear that he didn''t care about the harsh environment around him that was almost destroyed. On the contrary, he felt that he was a little bit happy.


    Xue Ji immediately raised her eyes to look in the direction of the "forest", and saw a boy wearing a student uniform wearing a headset with a flame emblem in her sight.


    Snow Bai, who was a snake god, could confirm that the race of the young man in front of him was obviously the same as that of Nie Kong.Unexpectedly, the human brave came to the trial again, and Xue Ji''s frustration that she had lost to Nie Kong revived.


    "Human, you are also here to try this snake god." With her head held high, Xue Bai said condescendingly to the boy who arrived.After a failure with Nie Kong, Bai Xueji planned to get back from him.


    "Hey, what a big snake, it really is a very interesting world. It''s just a shit, but do you think that a snake is qualified to test the uncle Sixteen Nights?" The boy named Sixteen Nights arrogantly Laughed.


    "Asshole, why are all human beings who are self-righteous and don''t put this snake god in their eyes?" Xueji roared, and suddenly a three-meter water column spouted out of the puddle and hit Shiliuya.


    Sixteen nights failed to escape, and the uniform that was dripping with water was once again poured into a soup chicken, and was hit by the water column for more than ten meters!


    "Haha, it''s really interesting, let me knock you down, stinky snake!" Sixteen nights'' spirits shook, his eyes gleaming.


    Nie Kong was a little surprised at the appearance of Sixteen Nights, but he didn''t expect him to encounter Nihui Sixteen Nights who had just been summoned to Hakatai!Watching Bai Xueji''s fight with Sixteen Nights, Nie Kong knew that Xueji would definitely be abused.


    Sure enough, Nie Kong didn''t guess wrong, and saw Shiliuye flying and swept out with one foot.


    With a bang, the snake god¡¯s huge snake belly was hit by Shizuye, and the long snake body was faintly floating on the water like a dead fish.Sixteen nights only took a simple blow, and the victory or defeat was clear.


    "Really, Mr. Shizuoye, don''t you run around, so people worry about it for a long time."


    The trees all around were bent, and suddenly a ray of light hit the forest and turned into a lovely girl in a short skirt.The strange thing is that the girl''s ears are long, like bunny earrings!


    He has long, waist-length, fiery red hair and a slim body.The bottom of the skirt felt like magic was applied, and it felt looming in Nie Kong''s eyes.


    In less than half a second, she jumped out of the forest and came to Sixteen Nights, her vision also expanded.


    "Forget... Forget it! Let''s not discuss those issues! It''s great that Mr. Ikuyo is safe now. It''s terrifying to hear that you are going to challenge the game of the Water God Family."


    "Water God? Oh, do you mean that?"


    Huh?The black rabbit stiffened.Izayoi pointed out a long white object faintly floating on the water.


    Xueji''s face turned blue and red, she moved her huge body more than 30 meters long, and she said, "The test...the test is not over! Boy, don''t be too proud of you too early, how could I be because of that level of strength? Fall down! How could it be possible to lose to your human testers again and again." The snake god uttered a harsh roar, revealing fangs and fierce eyes, and the whirlwind brought the water column to climb upward. Rolled to Sixteen Nights.


    If human beings are caught in the water, the human body will be torn to pieces ruthlessly.


    "Snake God?! Mr. Sixteen Nights, what did you do to make it so angry!" Looking at the problem child in front of him, the black rabbit was about to cry.


    She found that there were twisted and broken trees in a radius of dozens of miles. Looking at the situation of Hexu, which ruined most of it, was it rare that it was the aftermath of their battle half an hour ago.


    "Mr. Sixteen Nights, hurry up and hide behind me."


    The Black Rabbit wants to protect Ikuyasu, and he has summoned back to help partners after all the hardships. No matter the good-hearted Heitu, or selfishness, he doesn''t want Ikuyasu to die.


    Ikuyo''s sharp gaze stopped her, and said seriously: "Hei Rabbit, what are you kidding me. The challenge was issued by me, and that guy took the post. If you dare to make a move, then I will blow you up first. !"


    Often as a game referee, the Black Rabbit also noticed that he could not interfere in the game that had already started, and could only grit his teeth unwillingly.Hearing Izayoi¡¯s speech, the snake god responded with a gruff cry: "It depends on your courage. As long as you can hold my blow, I will admit that you win." Although she was very angry, Snow Bai continued. There are no games that are dangerous enough to kill the challenger.


    "Dream talk wait until you sleep! In my eyes, the so-called duel will only end when the opponent is defeated!" The arrogant speech made the Black Rabbit and the Zombie both stunned.


    "Hmph, ask for trouble, don''t think you can have the same strength as Nie Kong!" The river echoed Xue Ji''s roar, and the water column, like a gale like a tornado, rose to a height higher than the body of a snake god. The intercepted position sucked hundreds of tons of river water into the sky.


    There were a total of three rotating water columns, each of which issued a roar like a creature, twisting like a snake and attacking Sixteen Nights.


    That should be the gift of the snake god, that power is the power of the owner of the God of Water God who can sometimes call the wind and rain, and sometimes even destroy the ecosystem!!


    Xue Ji didn''t believe that, she would be unlucky enough to meet two super abnormal human warriors in one day.


    The rotating water column twisted and twisted the trees, submerging Ikuyo''s body!


    "What''s so arrogant!" Sixteen nights laughed, and punched the violent whirlpool surpassing the storm.One.


    Just a wave of his arm, actually wiped out the storm.


    "is that a lie!"


    "how is this possible!"


    Two cries full of astonishment came out from the mouths of Black Rabbit and Xue Ji, how could it be human power.


    Xue Ji was dumbfounded. She felt that she was dreaming. When did human beings have that kind of abnormal strength?

 1974 The collapse of the two-dimensional body text 02000, lesson of arrogant sixteen nights

    "I can''t believe it. But if people summon all three of them to have the highest level of gifts, maybe the desire to rebuild our community can really be no longer just a dream!" The black rabbit couldn''t suppress the excitement in his heart and felt himself His heartbeat is speeding up.


    "Human, you won." And Bai Xueji said bitterly.She said the rules of the battle in advance, and when she caught her blow, she thought that Sixteen Nights won the trial game!!


    Sixteen nights, who was planning to beat Xue Bai with a punch, stopped, frowning and frowning.Seeing her surrender too quickly, she seemed a little unhappy, because she implemented the so-called rule that a duel can only end when the opponent is defeated.


    "Well...Speaking of which, what should Mr. Ikuyasu do with the Lord Serpent God?" Black Rabbit asked carefully, her eyes drifting towards the Serpent God for a moment.


    "I didn''t plan to kill her. Although the battle is fun, once the killer is hurt, there is nothing particularly interesting. I came here just to take a look at the waterfall at the end of the world, and then return to Hakata." Izuya waved his hand and said. .


    "Then at least take the gift. Regardless of the content of the game, Mr. Ikuyo is the winner. I don''t think Lord Serpent will complain."


    "reward?"


    Izayoi looked back at the black rabbit with a surprised expression, a little surprised and thoughtful in his expression.


    Heitu suddenly thought that Ichigoya came to Hakata for the first time, and began to add: "When playing a gift game with Gods and Buddhas, you can basically choose one of the three competitions. The most common ones are strength, wisdom, and courage. Now Mr. Izuoya has already defeated Lord Zombie himself, I think I can definitely get a great prize!"


    "That''s it, it seems that you have concealed a lot of things from us. Forget it, I''ll talk to you later when I''ll go back." Shizuye snorted.


    The black rabbit exhaled, feeling very nervous.Indeed, the black rabbit concealed their most important point, the state of the community.


    "Then, if they ask for a reward, they will take you back. Don''t run around."


    Seeing the black rabbit stepping on small steps to ask for a reward, Xue Ji''s face turned pale.Except for the bargaining chip to lose to Nie Kong''s water tree gift, she only has the water god gift from Lord Bai Yacha.But if she loses the godhead in her body, Xue Ji will not forgive herself, can she only mortgage herself?


    "Master Zombie?!" Black Rabbit asked carefully.


    "Black Rabbit, all her rewards have been lost to me in the game just now, let me give it to you on her behalf." Nie Kong''s voice finally attracted the attention of Sixteen Nights and Little Black Rabbit.


    Nie Kong threw away the shiny sapling to the black rabbit.For Nie Kong, the water tree is completely tasteless.


    The black rabbit caught the water tree gift, his eyes narrowed into a crescent shape, "Thank you, there is a shortage of water resources in my community, and now I finally don''t have to buy water from other communities."


    And Shiliu Ye stared at Nie Kong, his eyes were shining: "I said. It turns out that you caused the surrounding environment, and you made the river flow backwards."


    "Yes, the content of the game I hosted was to make Nie Kong cut off the Toli Tunisian waterfall, and then... and then I lost it in a mess. And Nie Kong was also a human who just came to the box court." Bai Xueji looked at Nie Kong gratefully. .


    "Hey, it''s hard to come, Mr. Nie Kong, are you also a human being summoned to the box court. Great, can you become a member of the community." The black rabbit jumped in front of Nie Kong, both ears shaking like a puppy The tail swings like that, showing her excitement at this time.


    "Oh! You might have misunderstood, I didn''t say I am a human being. Lovely Miss Black Rabbit, don''t get me wrong, I was not called by you. If you are willing to be my pet, I might be willing to help your community. "Nie Kong said with a smile, touching her rabbit ears.


    "Hate, I... I can''t agree to Mr. Nie Kong''s terms." Hei Tu''s expression was a little disappointed. She felt it was a pity that she could not recruit Nie Kong.


    "Haha, that''s so funny, I finally found a guy with very good strength in the box court!" Shizuye smiled wildly, and rushed towards Nie Kong with his fists clenched into his hands. He acted unscrupulously.


    "Mr. Ikuyasu, hurry...stop it." Unfortunately, Ikuyao never listens to Black Rabbit, and always does things according to his preferences.


    Nie Kong shook his head, but he didn''t expect that he would go to the box garden world to meet the protagonist.


    A fierce punch came, carrying the mighty power of other universe worldviews.With the power he is currently inspiring, it is estimated that he has the sixth level of the box garden.


    Nie Kong tapped his finger lightly, as if he had collided with Shiliuye''s fist.


    With a bang, in the unbelievable eyes of Sixteen Nights, an unstoppable force came from his fist.


    Before he could squirt out the blood squeezed from the viscera in his mouth, Shizuye flew out hundreds of meters at several times the speed, and an unfathomable crack broke in the ground!


    "Devil... Devil?" The Black Rabbit said in surprise.Nie Kong''s power is too similar to the Demon King, and it is also so powerful that it makes people desperate.


    "Master Nie Kong, you...what did you do to Sixteen Nights?" The black rabbit immediately changed his name to honorifics.


    "Don''t worry, I have no plans to kill him." Nie Kong chuckled.


    "Then... Then, Lord Nie Kong, what is your gift, really... really too strong." Black Rabbit asked curiously.


    "Don''t ask me, I just came to the box garden world. Only one thing can be confirmed, I am not a human being." Nie Kong replied.


    "So, Lord Nie Kong, if you don''t dislike it, I... I''ll take you to appraise the gifts. By the way, we will also test the types of gifts of Mr. Sixteen Nights." Black Rabbit said happily.


    Knowing that Shiliuye was not dead, Hei Tu also let go of his heart and invited Nie Kong again.


    The location is the outer gate of the box court 2105380, which leads to the Pelibed Avenue at the end of the world. It is the stair gate connecting the outside and the inside of the box court.


    "Okay." Nie Kong thought for a while, and agreed to Black Rabbit''s request. After all, Nie Kong was also going to the inner door of the box court.


    There are thousands of meters high across the various levels of realm gates, and Nie Kong can naturally break or leap, of course it will be a lot of trouble.

 1975 The collapse of the second element text 02001, abduct Snow White

    "Master Nie Kong, please wait a while, can I leave with you."


    However, a beautiful figure suddenly appeared from the surface of the river. She looked like a mature woman who had no impression of Nie Kong, but her voice sounded unusually familiar.


    The woman used a three-color flower hairpin to curl up her long shiny black hair. Wearing a white kimono depicting elegant patterns, she moved forward with a melancholy attitude, allowing her sleeves to move from side to side.


    She slowly approached Nie Kong, and when she came to the distance where the breath of each other could touch and attract each other, she looked at Nie Kong''s cheek with a gentle expression and showed him a kind smile.


    Not only are the facial features beautiful enough to confuse everyone, but even through layers of kimonos that are overlapped, one can still see a plump and curvy female body.


    Although the whole exposed part is not too much, it still exudes a bewitching temperament.If it is an ordinary man, just like this two people are close enough to be able to feel each other''s breath, they will be overwhelmed by it.But Nie Kong''s appearance is also not worse than her.


    Nie Kong looked at the figure transformed into a female form with rare surprise, and suddenly said, "So you are the white snake and water god in the river?!"


    "Humph! For those with the Godhead, how difficult is it to transform into a human being! It''s Master Nie Kong, can you agree to my request." Bai Xueji said.


    "You should be the god of water in charge of the Toli Tunis waterfall, can you leave your territory freely, and why do you want to follow me?" Nie Kong asked.


    "There are two reasons. One is that I also want to visit Master Bai Yacha by the way. Second, who let Master Nie Kong destroy my territory, I am already homeless." The most important point is that Bai Xueji did not say , Nie Kong just saved her arrogance as a snake god.


    "Well, I promise you." After arriving at Hakatai for the first time, she could tell that she had a lot of things she didn''t understand.Moreover, it might be a good idea to let her be the girl of Da Snake Ji in the future, Nie Kong nodded to her and planned to take in Xue Ji.


    "Yeah, Lord Bai Yacha happens to be on the upper level outside our Eastern District." The black rabbit''s eyes rolled around a large number of Nie Kong and the snake god, presumably thinking of drawing the two forces for his community.


    "Asshole, have you all forgotten this uncle?" From the forest, there was a weak voice of Ikuyao, and he slowly walked out with a limping foot, his whole body bruised and scarred was just terrible.


    "Wow, it''s great to see that Mr. Ikuyo is okay, and he is still so energetic." He almost forgot Ikuyo, and the Black Rabbit said embarrassedly.


    "Yeah, I almost thought I was going to die."


    Sixteen nights felt the cold sweat left behind him, and he stared at Nie Kong and smiled.After a brief silence, Ikuyo, who seemed fearless in his smile, slowly raised his hands.


    "It''s really nerve-wracking, I was smashed by you! I surrendered, Nie Kong, I admit that I am not your opponent now!"


    "I didn''t care about your so-called winning or losing."


    Nie Kong saw the shadow of Wukong in Dragon Ball World from his unruly smile.Although he said that he was defeated, he might have a strong desire to challenge Nie Kong again.


    "By the way, Black Rabbit, does that Mr. Nie Kong also become your partner?" Sixteen Nights squinted and asked at Black Rabbit.


    "People...I hope they too, but Master Nie Kong doesn''t seem to agree." Hei Tu pouted.


    "What? Okay, although I understand that you have hidden a lot of things, I promised to stay and help you." Shiliuye glanced at Nie Kong and said slowly.


    "Really?" Because he concealed the miserable situation of the community, Hei Tu had been worried in his heart for fear that they would leave Ikuyo, so how could I be upset when I heard Ikuya promise.


    "I said I''m willing to help, you should be happier, black rabbit?"


    The black rabbit, who was still standing there, couldn''t help but asked again two or three times, and Ikuya responded unhappily.


    "Uh...huh? But the atmosphere just now will evolve into this resultant atmosphere?"


    "Or you don''t need me? If you dare to say anything rude, I will really go somewhere else?"


    "Hey...no, no! Absolutely no! We need your help, Mr. Sixteen Nights!"


    "Very good, very honest. After all, you called me into an interesting world. In return, I will pay relative labor. But I won''t help persuade the other two people? Do you want to cheat or kidnap me? , But please don¡¯t leave any grudges. Okay, I only have those words, let¡¯s go back now."


    "Yes!" Black Rabbit reflected deeply in his heart.


    That''s right, they are all partners fighting together under the same community.Even if they are all problem children who make Black Rabbit headaches, if they make a similar act of using them, they will not even be able to obtain the trust they could have obtained.Because of paying too much attention to the community, the black rabbit lost his inner consciousness.


    And Xue Ji looked at Shi Zi Ye, Xue Ji seemed to understand Liu Ye''s careful thinking.She pushed Nie Kong''s back and whispered: "Master Nie Kong, it seems that the human being from Sixteen Nights does not want to be in the same community with you."


    "Of course!! One mountain can not accommodate two tigers, if the black rabbit community has me, he knows that he has his own needs, do you think he can accept it?" Nie Kong said with a smile.


    "What about Master Nie Kong''s plan." While Sixteen Nights discussed with Black Rabbit, Bai Xueji and Nie Kong also started a small meeting.


    "For the time being, let''s go back to the inner door of the box court, and then consider choosing a good community to participate in, or create one to play, you have to enjoy the game in the box court world." Nie Kong responded.


    "If you talk about community, ThousandEyes, the community to which Lord Baiyasha belongs, should be very powerful, a large commercial community that spans four inner gates!!" Bai Xueji suggested.


    "I am not only considering the aspect of strength, but the most important thing is to get along with my partners in the community and fit my mind." He has the strength, so I never consider that aspect.

 1976 The collapsed two-dimensional body text 02002, first arrival "no name"

    Following the black rabbit from the big waterfall at the outer gate of the east district back to the water spray plaza on the outermost seventh floor, it was almost sunset.


    After reuniting with the noname community where Black Rabbit was, Nie Kong and the others discovered how dilapidated the community was deprived of flags and names. According to Black Rabbit, almost all of them were children whose parents were snatched by the Devil three years ago.


    When Sixteen Nights learned about the secret that Heitu had concealed, he didn''t quit because of it. It was not a challenge for him.


    "Black Rabbit, is he a newcomer? It seems to be much more reliable than Mr. Sixteen Nights." The girl named Feiiao greeted Nie Kong gracefully as a young lady, affected by Nie''s air quality.


    The other Kasuga Beyao looked at Nie Kong in a dull manner, nodded and said, "Sing Shan is indeed more pleasing than Mr. Shizuye."


    "Don''t talk about those useless nonsense, he is not our companion." Sixteen nights hummed dissatisfiedly.


    "Although it is a pity, what Mr. Sixteen Nights said is true. Master Nie Kong and Master Bai Xueji just stopped by our "noname" as guests. Later, they will take you all to identify the gifts." Hei Tudu He said while looking at Nie Kong from time to time.


    Next, Kasugabe Yao and they introduced each other, including the leader Ren who is only twelve years old, and the fox girl Lori Lily!!


    "Hei...Hei Rabbit, I forgot to tell you something. During the time you left, our noname has declared war on ForcesGaro." Ren stammered.


    As expected, the black rabbit stood up and furious.Facing the abrupt development of the situation, she put forward a storm-like preaching and questioning: "Why... why can you contact the leader of "ForcesGaro" within an hour and cause a declaration of war on each other? ?"


    "And the game date is tomorrow, and the venue is in the enemy''s territory!" Ren said with a bitter face..


    "There is no time or financial resources to make preparations, what are you thinking about to become like this!" Black Rabbit roared loudly.


    The initiators Jiuyuan Asuka and Kasugabe said the cause and consequences of the incident, and said with an indifferent expression: "I have been on the spur of the moment, and are now reflecting on it."


    Ikuyo, who had been on the sidelines with a smile, came forward and said, "What does it matter? Anyway, it''s not just a casual declaration of war."


    "Or...maybe Mr. Ikuyasu, you think it doesn¡¯t matter as long as it¡¯s fun, but the only thing we can get in the game is the narcissism of victory! Please take a look at the contract document." When you don¡¯t have "host authority" When the community wants to hold the game as a "host", the indispensable gift is the "contract document" that the Black Rabbit now displays.


    The game content, rules, chips and prizes are clearly written on it, and it will become effective after the leader of the "host" community signs it.The content of the victory prizes pointed out by Black Rabbit is as follows: When the contestant wins, the organizer must admit all the crimes mentioned by the contestant, and dissolve the community after receiving correct sanctions in accordance with the law of the box court.Yes, the prizes for victory are indeed just rewards for narcissism.However, it is clearly a case that can be proved as long as you spend a little more time. Now, in order to shorten the time, I will not hesitate to take the risk that the other party may escape.


    "In fact, as long as the time lengthens, their crimes will definitely be exposed. Because of the key hostages, those children have...that they have eaten clean." The black rabbit began to hesitate.She has also heard the bad reviews of "ForcesGaro", but she should have never thought that the situation is so serious!


    "Yes, the hostages are no longer in this world. As long as you condemn them, you will be able to find evidence. However, I have considered the fact for a long time. That kind of approach is indeed time-consuming. I don''t want to waste time to sanction that evil spirit."


    The laws of Hakata are only valid in Hakata City.The outside world has become inaccessible, and communities established by various races live in accordance with their own laws and rules.


    If Jarder fled outside, he would no longer be able to sanction him under the law of the box court.However, if the enforcement is based on the "contract document", no matter how he escapes, the strong "contract" will drive him to a dead end.


    "Also, Black Rabbit. Compared to moral factors, I can''t bear to let the evil devil run freely within my range of activities. If we let him go, he will definitely come back to avenge us someday." Asuka said.


    "Also... also, it might be tricky if you let him escape."


    "I also don''t want Jared to escape. I can''t indulge his kind of villain''s nonsense." The leader of the community, Ren, also showed an attitude of agreeing with Asuka, and the black rabbit nodded like giving up.


    "Oh! Forget it, people are also dissatisfied with him, and with the strength of ForcesGaro, as long as Mr. Ikuyo is alone, I can win easily, right?" The black rabbit looked at Ikuyo, the pair was big His eyes seem to be able to speak.


    "What are you talking about? I don''t want to participate! That''s the trouble they caused, and they also took the initiative to intervene in the game. If I come forward to destroy it, it would be too ignorant." Ikuya said.


    "Of course, I don''t plan to let you participate." Both women snorted.


    "Really, please be happy with everyone." For the three problem children who caused trouble, the black rabbit felt almost crying.The black rabbit, who had been thrown around and turned into a half-dead tired all day, had no extra energy to argue with them.


    Anyway, it''s a game where you won''t lose anything, whatever you want, she said in a low voice, dropping her shoulders dejectedly.Even if you lose the game, the destitute noname has no bottom line.Yes, they have no value game chips to lose.


    "Where is Lord Nie Kong, will you stay and watch the battle?" Black Rabbit asked in a blink of an eye.


    "No, I don''t have that leisurely feeling." What''s so good about the low-level gift game on the outer seventh floor.

 1977 The collapse of the two-dimensional body text 02003, wretched loli Bai Yasha

    "Since we are going to start the gift game tomorrow, we can only ask ThousandEyes to appraise everyone''s gift now. The water tree won from the water god is also too big to carry." The black rabbit would have accompanied Nie Kong by the way tomorrow. I have plans to go to ThousandEyes, but now I have to advance it.


    "ThousandEyes? Is that the name of the community?" Ikuya asked confirmingly.


    "Yes. ThousandEyes is a group community composed of members with special "magic eyes" identification gifts. It is a super huge commercial community that is proficient in the southeast, northwest and northwest of the box garden. Fortunately, the seventh layer at the bottom is also There are branches of them, otherwise, if you use the realm gate to go to the upper floor, it will cost a lot of money." Heitu patted his heart and said.


    "You said the gift of discrimination?" The two girls of Kasugabe Yao moved in their hearts and suddenly thought of their special powers inexplicably.


    "Well! Only by identifying the potential and origin of the gift, can you grasp the correct understanding of your own power, and the power you stimulate will also increase. I think you should also mind the origin of your power?" Ren continued to explain .


    And Sixteen Ye''s eyes shot at Nie Kong, and he wanted to understand what kind of power Nie Kong had when he defeated him.


    After Black Rabbit sought Nie Kong''s consent, he took them to the "ThousandEyes" store.


    The Pelibed Avenue leading to the store is paved with stones, and the cherry blossoms planted on both sides of the road are scattered with pink flowers and petals, and new buds and young leaves are beginning to emerge.


    Nie Kong obviously noticed Miss Flying Bird''s extremely surprised expression, maybe because seeing the cherry blossoms in full bloom violated the season, it was a little weird.


    From a few hundred meters ago, I could see the blue flag of the store flying, depicting the heads of two goddesses facing each other. Nie Kong guessed that the flag should belong to "ThousandEyes"!


    At this time, when the sun was setting, a female clerk wearing an apron in front of the shop saw the black rabbit and immediately began to tidy up the shop sign, as if to tell Nie Kong that it was closing time.


    "Please wait!" Seeing that the door was almost closed, the black rabbit yelled unwillingly, trying to stop the clerk.


    "You can''t wait for customers. Our shop does not provide services or services outside of business hours." The female clerk said sternly.


    "It''s really a store that doesn''t want to do business very much. It actually drove the customers out five minutes before closing time!" said Shiliuye, hugging Xiong with both hands.


    "If you are dissatisfied, please go to other stores. As for our store, several people will be prohibited from patronizing."


    "You... your attitude is too bad!"


    "That''s it, it''s really rude to ignore the rabbit guests who are aristocrats in the box garden. Before I confirm whether you can enter the store, can I ask you about the community name and flag? Our "ThousandEyes" has always refused "Anonymous" community."


    "Woo!" Black Rabbit closed his mouth with eyes closed.The risk that the community that loses its "name" and "flag" must face is precisely the current situation.Because the community without a name has lost all its value, it is something that many stores in the world of Hakata will refuse.Precisely because the other party is a capable store, they can select customers and will not take the initiative to take the risks that may be caused by receiving untrustworthy and unable to pay customers.


    "It''s embarrassing, your bad attitude has humiliated that banner, or is the quality of your ThousandEyes similar to yours?" Nie Kong said with a sneer.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Nie Kong, especially Black Rabbit was very excited because Nie Kong helped to speak.


    The clerk''s expression changed, and his eyes stared at Nie Kong fiercely, "You don''t need to be polite at all to deal with you guys who are nameless and flagless."


    "Oh, Xue Ji, why don''t we take away their names and flags in the future." Nie Kong smiled and said to the snake god behind.


    Xue Ji pursed her lips, she was more or less disapproving in her heart.Nie Kong had just summoned to the box court and did not understand the terrible world of the box court.


    The black rabbit seemed to be frightened by Nie Kong''s words, and kept pulling Nie Kong''s clothes corners behind him, because that was the standard speech of the devil.


    "Hmph, what kind of brazen guy is talking about grabbing the flag of our community." At this time-dressed in Japanese clothes and white hair, Lolita came out of the shop and was slowly shaking her fan.


    "Master Bai Yasha?" Black Rabbit looked at the little Lolita in front of him and called out in surprise.


    "Yeah...! It''s been a long time since I saw the black rabbit!"


    As soon as the white-haired loli saw the black rabbit, she rushed out frantically-and slammed the rocket head that hugged the black rabbit into the black rabbit''s arms.The black rabbit and the girl circulated a few times in mid-air, and finally fell into the shallow pool on the other side.The white-haired young girl who forcibly attacked the black rabbit buried her face in front of the black rabbit''s Hungarian and drew back and forth intimately.


    Sixteen nights and all of them were dumbfounded, and the clerk hugged the head that seemed to be aching like a tadak.


    "White...Master Baiyasha! Why are you in the lower area?"


    "Of course it''s because I have a hunch that the black rabbit is coming! Huhu, really the rabbit feels different from the shop girls in our community, is it comfortable?" Baiyasha answered the black rabbit''s question while lingering. .


    Bai Yacha''s intention was something, and the shop girl kept smoking her face.I originally hoped that Bai Yacha taught Nie Kong and the others, but he really shouldn''t have expectations of Lord Bai Yacha.


    "Bai...Master Bai Yasha, please... please let me go!"


    The Black Rabbit forcibly pushed Bai Yasha away from him, and Xue Ji caught her lovely body behind.


    "Long time no see, Lord Bai Yacha."


    "Hey, it turned out to be Xueji, and sure enough, your hand feels very good." After leaving the black rabbit, Bai Yasha turned to rubbing against Bai Xueji.It looks like a wretched uncle in his heart.

 1978 The collapse of the second element Text 02004. Identifying the gift, Nie Kong is the devil?

    "Wow, since the black rabbit came to me, does the representative finally become my pet." Bai Yasha felt that "NONAME" was already dead, and the black rabbit as a nobleman didn''t need to stay there.


    "Old fairy kimono Lolita, the black rabbit should belong to me, when is your turn?" Nie Kong hummed the black rabbit behind him.


    "So that''s the case, you just said that you want to take away our ThousandEyes flag and name." Bai Yasha nodded and said.


    "Well, I think it''s not bad to accept you by the way." Nie Kong looked at the white-haired fake loli who was pretending to be old-fashioned, and he did have some thoughts in his heart.


    "Arrogant boy, I don''t know how old I am older than you."


    "Who knows, maybe what you think may not be correct."


    Bai Yacha squinted his eyes, and finally realized that Nie Kong was different, so mysterious that she couldn''t see through it.


    "Nie Kong... Master Nie Kong, can you stop making trouble, people obviously... don''t plan to leave NONAME, we...we are here to identify gifts!" The black rabbit pouted and interrupted Nie Konghe. The dispute of Bai Yasha.


    "Oh, so you are the new companions of the Black Rabbit, I am Lord Bai Yacha who is a cadre in ThousandEyes!" Bai Yacha looked away from Nie Kong, and then introduced his name.


    "Well, let''s talk about it in our shop!"


    "The store manager, is it really okay? They should be nameless with no names, and they don''t meet the store''s regulations." The store clerk stopped Bai Yasha with a very calm voice.


    "I''m just apologizing on behalf of the bad store clerk who knows they are nameless but deliberately asks for their name, and I can guarantee their identity, if the boss is dissatisfied, I will take responsibility." Bai Yacha glared at her, obviously dissatisfied with her behavior.


    The female clerk showed an unconvincing expression. From her standpoint, she was just following the rules, so her dissatisfaction with Bai Yacha''s scolding was a natural response.


    Especially Nie Kong''s declaration to take away their flags is already a taboo.He really should be thankful that he does not have the authority of the organizer, otherwise he declared that he could start the gift game with ThousandEyes.It wasn''t that she was disdainful. Using Niekong to deal with their community alone was pure suicide.


    No matter what she thought, Nie Kong and his party passed through the door curtain of the store and came to an atrium that was unimaginable from the appearance of the store, but it was so wide that it was unnatural.


    "Unfortunately, the store is closed. I can only ask you to feel wronged and come to my personal room."


    Bai Yasha did not stay in the gentle courtyard, but stopped in front of the corridor.She opened the paper door, something similar to incense was lit inside the door, and the wind irritated the four people''s noses.


    Although it is a personal room, it is very spacious.Bai Yacha came to the upper seat and sat down, stretched a lot before facing Nie Kong and the others again.


    "Boy, you are very calm." Seeing Nie Kong come to his site, but not polite, Bai Yasha smiled lightly, and turned his gaze to Nie Kong and Xue Ji who stood behind like a maid.


    Can make oneself surrender to God, and if he has a godhead, he should be able to tell at a glance.He can defeat the Godhead, and it should only happen if both parties have the same Godhead, or the power balance gap between each other''s races is very serious.And calculating the power of race, snakes and humans are basically the same.Hey, could it be said that he is not human.


    The godhead does not refer to the natural gods themselves, but refers to the gifts that can transform the body into the highest level of the species. After having the godhead, other gifts will be strengthened.


    There are many communities in the box garden, for their own purposes, first set "gaining the godhead" as the first goal, in order to go to the upper level of the box garden to accumulate strength.


    "Yes, Lord Nie Kong and Mr. Sixteen Nights are very strong, and both have won the test of the snake god." Black Rabbit said proudly.


    "Although appraisal is not my strong point, it has nothing to do with my ability, but I want to see what they have." Bai Yacha clapped his hands, and a bright card appeared in front of Nie Kong.


    That is the gift card. It can store one''s own gifts in those cards. It can be said that Baiyasha''s use of it to identify gifts is really overkill.It seems that as the class dominator on the east side, the strongest sponsor seems to be rich.


    "Huh!" Nie Kong was surprised to find that that card could actually resonate with some forces in his body.


    Nie Kong¡¯s name and the name of the gift on him were written on the card.


    "Nie Kong, purebred ghost species (vampire)." Because of the abnormal situation in front of them, Bai Yasha and others gasped at the same time.When it comes to purebred ghosts, they are almost all gods. Nie Kong can already give others the power of blessing () blood!


    "Unexpectedly, I missed him. He actually possessed a ghost seed, and besides her, there was a second purebred vampire in the event hundreds of years ago. No, you should be a demon from another world. Bai Yacha exclaimed, staring at Nie Kong.So that''s why he said he was not younger than himself.


    The so-called purebreds refer to the gifts at the starting point of the evolutionary tree. They are special molecules that can be named individually even in the same species.


    "Devil, Lord Nie Kong is Lord Demon?" The Black Rabbit was obviously stunned, suddenly feeling a little inexplicable fear in his heart.


    Nie Kong, who had been identified as a vampire, moved in his heart and suddenly realized that he had some other special right.That''s right, that is definitely the sponsor authority that the Devil should have.The event that destroyed the world of the cross was recognized by the rules of the box court.From now on, Nie Kong can be considered a demon king of the box garden world.And as long as the devil fancy things, you can use the host''s authority to hold a gift game to snatch it.Of course, if the community defeats the devil, the devil can become partners.


    "It''s just that that card can only hold one kind of gift, you can give me a few more to play with." Nie Kong asked Bai Yacha.

 1979 The collapse of the second element Text 02005, Nie Kong vs. Bai Yasha?

    "Hmm! Those cards are some extravagant things. If you are a partner summoned by the Black Rabbit to rejuvenate their community, it should be no problem to give you free." Bai Yacha said, his eyes turned to Nie Kong.


    "Yes!! It''s a pity that Lord Nie Kong was not summoned by someone, and he certainly doesn''t look down on our noname." Black Rabbit said dejectedly.


    "So I can only say that I can''t help. The remaining cards need to be given to the companion of the black rabbit as a gift." Bai Yasha opened the fan like an old man and gently instigated it leisurely.


    "What does it matter, yours is mine." Nie Kong said.


    "Wait, what kind of logic are you talking about? Why do my things belong to you?" Bai Yacha replied dissatisfied.


    "Well, I should have explained it. Although it is not mine now, will it not be the same when I snatch you away." Nie Kong let go.


    Nie Kong''s set of specious truths made Bai Yacha feel a bit big.Until after a few laps, Bai Yasha seemed to think he was right.


    "Boy, are you just having a strong mouth." The impatient Shiroyasha took out a card with the "ThousandEyes" banner and the double goddess pattern from the hem of the kimono.


    "Don''t think that if you become a demon king, you can be arrogant in the box garden world!!"


    In an instant, Nie Kong''s vision changed explosively.Their vision lost its meaning, and various scenes began to revolve in their minds.What flashed past my mind was the grassland with golden rice ears, the hills with the white horizon and the lakeside in the forest.Places that have never been seen in memory flowed repeatedly, swallowing them from the soles of their feet.


    In the end, Nie Kong and the others were thrown into a world with white snowfields and frozen lakes, and the sun moving horizontally.


    "what?"


    Due to the abnormality of the situation in front of him, the three small partners of Shiliuye gasped at the same time.They felt that it was completely different from when they were called to Hakata, a miracle that could no longer be described with pen and ink.


    There is only one star in the twilight sky in the distance, and the white sun slowly circling the world along a horizontal orbit.It seems that the miracle that creates a star and a world is presented to everyone.


    Seeing them standing still in silence, Bai Yasha smiled with satisfaction.


    "Master Nie Kong, don''t be depressed, Master Baiyasha is a star." Bai Xueji comforted Nie Kong from behind.


    The so-called "protoss" refers to the main elves that exist in the stars of constant stars.It is the highest-ranking species of concept races such as fairies, ghosts, and demons, and it is also the existence that can "give" gifts.


    Nie Kong shook his head, his eyes were not a little surprised.


    Only the three new humans from Sixteen Nights had cold sweats behind them, and they could feel that Bai Yasha was very strong, and even felt that it was many times stronger than Nie Kongkong.


    "Are the horizontally moving suns and stars, Baiye and Yasha. That means that the land under the heel of the horizontally surrounding sun is expressing yourself?" Ikuya asked Ningsheng.


    "That''s it. The lakeside and snowfield of the white night and the sun that keeps the world in twilight are just one of the game boards I have." Bai Yasha opened his arms, and the sea of ??clouds on the other end of the horizon immediately separated, letting out The faintly shining sun appeared.


    The star spirit of "White Night", the white night in the mouth of Sixteen Nights, refers to the phenomenon that the sun does not sink in the Nordic countries at specific latitudes and longitudes such as Finland or Norway.


    The so-called "Yasha" refers to the gods of water and earth on the one hand, but also the ghosts and gods with the evil side.In the box garden where the infinite Shura gods and Buddhas are gathered, she is the "star spirit" and "god" who is famous in the world as the strongest species, which is enough to be called the powerful "devil king" represented by the box garden!!


    "Such a vast land is only used for games?" Asuka''s eyes are full of incredible, it can be considered a world.


    "That''s right! Then boy Nie Kong, let me play with you a little bit. If you set up a challenge to grab me, as a demon king, I have to gamble my life to fight."


    Watching the development, the black rabbit trembled. Whether it was a challenge to a class dominator or a class dominator who accepted the challenge, even if Nie Kong was a demon king, he was too cold to joke!


    Nie Kong laughed, "Sure enough, it is Bai Yasha with more than a dozen sun sovereignty, I will not give up getting you."


    Although there is an artificial sun in Nie Kong''s ring, it can''t solve the problem at all. There is too much space inside.And Bai Yasha might be able to make up for its shortcomings, so Nie Kong hoped to get her no matter what.


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll show it."


    Nie Kong''s black hair instantly turned into silver hair, and he transformed into a super-one state similar to a vampire.


    The crazy golden arrogance seemed to burst out endlessly.Fortunately, Nie Kong controlled it within a few meters of his own, otherwise the black rabbits beside them would definitely not be able to stand it!


    "Boom!" Nie Kong slammed a punch out of thin air, only to hear a blast to the sky, and the microscopic world represented by Bai Yasha suddenly turned into fragments.


    "What a strong power, he turned out to be much more powerful than Leticia De Crea, who was the title of the vampire devil in his heyday, to break my game turf with power. What kind of gift does he have?!" Cried out.


    That''s right, Bai Yasha and Leticia can also transform, so seeing Nie Kong''s change is not surprising.


    The black rabbit''s heart was jumping up and down, and with the power displayed by Nie Kong, he felt that he was stronger than the fourth-layer demon king.Oh, why is Lord Nie Kong not noname''s partner?


    And the Sixteen Nights kid only felt a rush of blood rushing to his head, all of them were as powerful as humans.Sure enough, Hakata''s world is much more interesting than when he was a human.Haha really interesting.


    "Nie Kong, are you serious?" Bai Yacha asked seriously.


    The title changed, from Nie Kong kid to Nie Kong, indicating that Bai Yasha treats him as equal.


    "Haha, I''m just playing with you. It''s not time to take you away. You can give me some gift cards first." Nie Kong restrained his super-one state, lowered his head and smiled and looked at Lolita.

 1980 The collapse of the second element Text 02006, Nie Kongs gift

    Without a banner, without a community, Nie Kong didn''t plan to get White Yaksha from ThousandEyes for the time being.


    "Huh, what a greedy guy." Bai Yacha gave Nie Kong a blank look, and she took out all the gift cards she had accumulated, which was seven.She allocated one to the three of Sixteen Nights, and the rest fell into Nie Kong''s pocket.


    One by one exudes a gentle brilliance, and the blank cards are written with their respective names, and the patterns of the names of the gifts that reside on them appear.


    The cobalt blue card says Sixteen Nights, and the name of the gift is "CodeUnknown".Nie Kong knew that the gift of Sixteen Nights was a simulated star-creation map of the universe.


    The burgundy card reads Jiuyuan Asuka, and the gift name is "Prestige", which can control lives of the same level or lower than her.


    On the green card of pearl emeralds, Kasugabe is written, and the gift is named "Life Catalog-GenomTree-NoFormer".


    Izayoi casually turned the card towards the black rabbit''s water tree, which turned into a light particle and was swallowed by the card.


    Upon closer inspection, one more illustration was added to the card of Sixteen Nights, which depicts a tree gushing with a lot of water, and the name of the water tree is added under the unclear truth of the gift column.


    "What a weird thing."


    The three of them played with their own cards, as if they had gotten a novel toy.


    Only Nie Kong found it a little weird. He didn''t expect that Laplace paper could recognize most of the power system abilities in his body.The first card depicts a brave human holding an armored steel sword, Campione-the godslayer.


    The second card presents a gray color. The gift is called Space Ravager. Its main function is to easily destroy all game boards and teleport to any corner of the world!!


    The third picture shows a bright red color. The picture shows a huge western red giant and dragon. It is a gift of pure-blooded dragons revealed by Nie Kong using the bible-the soul of the true red dragon.


    Of course, it was mainly because Nie Kong consciously released his power, otherwise the card would not be able to read the power in Nie Kong''s body.For example, Nie Kong tested a piece of paper with his body flame, and found that the piece of paper instantly turned into ashes.


    Nie Airyan and Box Court World are not a power level of cosmology, one mostly uses rules to fight, the other is good at using physical power.


    Moreover, the energy density in Nie Kong''s body is compressed too strongly, even if the Laplace paper claims to be part of the omniscience, the name of the gift indicated on it can identify the soul-related name of the gift, it can''t bear it!


    What''s more, the Daluo Jinxian Yuan Shen condensed from Nie Kong''s soul cannot be identified by the power system in the mere two-dimensional.If Nie Kong deliberately conceals it, no one can tell.


    "How could there be such a thing!" Before he was surprised that the truth of Sixteen Nights'' gift was unknown, when Bai Yacha glanced at Nie Kong, Bai Yacha''s face changed drastically.


    She snatched away those gift cards, showing an extraordinary aura.Shiroyasha, who stared at the gift card with serious eyes, muttered as if incomprehensibly: "No, it''s impossible. How could the omniscient Laplace paper go wrong. It was a pure blood vampire, how could it be shown? It is a pure blood dragon!"


    The so-called purebred refers to the gift at the starting point of the evolution tree.Unlike the nouveau riche who mix multiple bloodlines, they are some special molecules that can be called individually even in the same species!If the blood of the second race exists, can it be called a thoroughbred?


    An ancient demon king like Nie Kong who possesses a pure-blood vampire, it would be very contradictory to have the blood bounty of pure-blood dragon blood.Compared with the severity of the contradiction, Laplace''s conclusion that there is a problem with the paper is more convincing.


    And if you add a rank to the race in the box court, the Protoss will be at the top of the three races, while the other two races are equal.It is not a question of combat ability, but a existence that is bound to be born because the Protoss has nothing to do with the origin of human beings.Therefore, if you want to completely kill the Protoss, you must have the gift of secret skills that can destroy the infinite world of the Prosperity, otherwise it is impossible.


    The second race in the box court is the pure-blooded dragon species, but the pure-blood is not born, but occurs. It is a species gathered by powerful forces on a certain day without warning.In the offspring, only parthenosexual reproduction will produce pure blood.


    If pure blood dragon species and heterogeneous species breed offspring, they will give birth to sub-dragons.It is said that the pure blood dragon species, no matter which one has a huge body beyond imagination, is the same as the true red dragon god emperor.


    Similarly, there will be no pure-blooded dragons with vampire blood.


    "Master Bai Yacha, I think the most surprising thing is the number of gifts of Master Nie Kong, each of them... is so strong!" Black Rabbit stammered.Really, how many gods and Buddhas did Master Nie Kong plunder to have such a variety of gifts?


    "You are too much fuss." Those cards can only accommodate one of Nie Kong''s gifts, so the Godhead ability, blood control ability, etc. of the Realm King God has not been reflected, and the cards have been used up.


    Nie Kong snatched four cards from Bai Yacha''s hand, but Bai Yacha seemed unconvinced, still staring at Nie Kong with surprise.


    This shows how incredible the gift of Nie Kong is, much better than the sixteen nights rare as a human being.Because Shiroyasha had seen similar situations that were unrecognizable in Ikuyo for thousands of years.


    In the chamber where the Asura gods and Buddhas are gathered, the existence of multiple bloodlines is actually not very rare, such as the tiger man Jarder who Asuka challenged!


    However, if we say that we have multiple gifts, it is limited to weapons and equipment that strengthen a single ability, and props that bless the gifts.


    With a wry smile, she gave up the possibility that she had just appeared. The picture of the gift card explained everything, and Nie Kong did not wear the weapon with the gift.


    "Tsk!" Bai Yacha looked at the mouse as if smacked, and Nie Kong''s repeated performance surprised her.The black rabbit laughed loudly with an eager expression, and Asuka and Yao also understood how great Nie Kong was.

 1981 The collapse of the second element text 02007, go to the north gate

    "By the way, are you really planning to become Black Rabbit''s partner? You can feel the Black Rabbit anytime." Bai Yacha said to Nie Kong in a joking tone.


    "Is that kind of treatment real?" Nie Kong and Sixteen Ye said at the same time.


    "Hey, let me don''t!" Seeing Nie Kong''s eyes staring brightly, the black rabbit hurriedly blocked his hands in front of him, making her cute rabbit ears red with shame!


    The black rabbit immediately resolutely answered the refusal, and Bai Yasha pursed his mouth in angrily: "Oh, isn''t Moon Rabbit''s character for others to dedicate himself. As long as he is obedient, I promise to let you eat, drink and have fun for a lifetime, too. I will help you prepare a personal luxury single room with three meals collar."


    "Why come with a three-meal collar? They are already treated as pets!" The angry black rabbit and the grinning Bai Yacha, calmly Nie Kong walked out of the store, and left the "ThousandEyes" 2103 Eighty Outer Branches!


    Five people and one rabbit came to the front of the shop where the curtain was closed. The female clerk saluted them, of course, her eyes were full of bad intentions.


    Bai Yacha suddenly changed his serious expression and looked at Nie Kong and said, "I actually hope you can help Noname. Although it is not practical, I want to ask a question. Have you decided where you are going?"


    If the "Seven Heavens Great Sage" of the Demon Kings Alliance in the Crossbar Court had not been disbanded, then Demon King Nie Kong might have mixed up well with the Great Sage demon kings, but unfortunately the alliance has almost collapsed since Monkey King converted to Buddhism.


    "I plan to leave the Eastern District and go to the North District." Nie Kong said indifferently, and Bai Xueji would naturally follow Nie Kong to leave.


    "North District? It seems that there will be a big festival hosted by class dominators. And with your gift, there should be very interesting things there." Shirayasha said with tilted Lolita''s face.Although she obviously said that she was a few thousand years old, she had to say that the posture was very cute.


    Bai Yacha made such a conclusion as if prophesying, no matter how Nie Kong asked her, he did not answer.


    "Thank you for your advice, I will keep it in my heart. Next time I will challenge you to play the game with all your strength. Don''t forget to prepare yourself as a bet, Devil Shiroyasha."


    "Hmph! Just to my liking, my base is at the 3, 3, 4, 5 outer gate. Nie Kong, I am looking forward to what you have prepared to challenge you."


    After the game with Bai Yacha ended, Nie Kong and the others walked through the water spray square for another fifteen minutes, and finally came to the front door of the "NoName" residential area-the seventh floor outer door.


    Nie Kong used the realm gate to leave the Eastern District, so he accompanied them back.


    The small area is very desolate, and occasionally a dry wind blows from the other end. After the sky full of wind and sand, I can see a whole piece of ruins in front of me.


    The surrounding houses and objects, yes.Their NoName community residential area-it seems that hundreds of years have passed, and it is like a ruined wall.


    The road with white background that should have been cleaned and flat was buried by sand and dust, and the wooden buildings rotted and collapsed.The iron wire used to strengthen the key points has been corroded and twisted.The trees on both sides of the road turned white and withered like stone monuments and were left on the side of the road.It is totally unbelievable that it was a lively place with people until three years ago.


    Heitu took the three rookies of Shizuye and their three newcomers to visit the community environment, but Nie Kong finally separated from them and took his follower Bai Xueji to the direction of the realm gate.The realm gate is a system set up to move back and forth in the box garden city with huge land, which can connect the outer gate and the outer gate.


    Generally, every outer door has a realm door.Of course, the community that controls the realm gate will only be the regional ruler of that level.


    Recognized by the most powerful person in the region or by the rulers of the class, the community will be granted a certificate of use of the outside.The certificate of external rights is a special contract document that can obtain various external rights.


    Each person''s ticket requires two gold coins, and the type of gold coins paid is the coins issued by the ruler of the class, or the currency or gift of the same class community.


    When issuing currency in Hakata City, gold, silver and copper coins must be made based on the same ratio.In fact, it is because it is competing with the currency-issued community to compete with the gifted game of currency circulation and value.So the currency has its own flag community engraved on it.


    Community currency with more circulation means more support, and many commercial communities participate in the gift game of competing currency circulation rates.The super-large-scale business community is also not trivial.


    Of course, with the reputation of ThousandEyes, their community currency is also very popular.


    In Hakata City, the value of currency is not determined based on the proportion of gold or silver. Only the flag engraved on the currency can determine its value.The most valuable thing in the box court is the gift, and the strength of the community represents everything.


    "It actually costs four gold coins, Lord Nie Kong, let''s... Let''s rush to the gate forcibly, they will definitely not be able to stop us." Bai Xueji said with a lovely blush.As a zombie, she could not come up with four gold coins.


    The snake god has always stayed in the outer world of the box, and occasionally one or two humans or other testers will come to challenge.It''s just a guy who lives on the outer layer, and basically loses all the gifts poorly.Especially the waterfall at the end of the world of Bai Xueji, desolate and sparsely populated.


    Nie Kong looked at the girl Xueji speechlessly. As a dignified demon king, if she only took a realm gate and had the spirit of eating "Overlord''s Meal", then Nie Kong wouldn''t have the face to mix in the box.Hmph, let Bai Yasha know that he will be laughed to death.


    "I won''t be down to that level, hurry up and keep up." Nie Kong squinted, and saw four gold coins with the two goddesses in his palms-the currency of the community ThousandEyes.


    Leaving the coin toll collector away, Nie Kong and Bai Xueji walked into the huge gray gate to the North District.


    Nie Kong sensed the power of the space in the door raging, and it seemed that he could teleport in the big world of the box garden. It really was the power of space.

 1982 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 02008, Vampire Ji Leticia

    It was late at night, and a seemingly eleven or twelve-year-old Lolita with long hair looked up at the closed branch of "ThousandEyes" at 2105380!


    The blond hair with slightly wavy hair and the awe-inspiring expression not commensurate with the age, and the bright red eyes that would be attracted as long as the eyes were facing each other, made people involuntarily close their breath.


    If you can describe it in one sentence, she has a super beautiful loli with super beautiful silver-white blonde hair.Her beautiful blonde hair is tied with a specially-made ribbon. Maybe she can feel the silky touch when combing with her fingers, because her hair is shining like stars.Looking at her temperament, we can understand that Loli is by no means a simple character.


    She seemed to be familiar with the storefront. She suddenly jumped onto the roof and turned the door in a strange way to enter the store. Her jumping ability was not like the response of an eleven-year-old child.


    In the curtain of the room belonging to the inner store, Bai Yasha sat there slowly drinking hot tea, as if he was already waiting for her arrival.


    "Leticia, you are more than an hour late."


    The open window suddenly blew a fragrant wind with black shadows in it, gorgeous blond hair was flying with the wind, and the blond girl with an apologetic smile was floating in the air.


    "Master Bai Yasha, I''m really sorry, I wasted your time because of something."


    "Well, I also know. Your current identity is someone else''s possession. Since you came out without the master''s order, you should take a relative risk." Bai Yacha sighed.After all, he sold her from ThousandEyes. Bai Yasha understood that Leticia had suffered for more than a year.Otherwise, the class-dominant Bai Yasha who has a base in the four-digit outer gate specially came to the lowest seven-figure outer gate, the reason is to secretly bring Leticia here, but unfortunately he can''t avoid the arrangement of being sold.


    Since noname lost to the Demon King three years ago, their members have been exiled to another world and sold as tools to other communities for use.


    Although Shirayasha answered very considerately, Leticia responded with a happy laugh from the bottom of her heart.


    "Master Shiroyasha, in fact, I just went to the community ForesGaro and gave the ghost seed to the tiger man Jared Gasper for tomorrow''s game. When I heard that the black rabbit summoned three partners to help, I really wanted to watch It depends on the strength of the new community!"


    "It turns out that the trivial tiger is a real opponent who has not been able to become a trial. It''s just that Jarder, as a member of the beast god, will become very violent once he absorbs ghost seeds." Bai Yacha said in surprise.


    "Well, it won''t affect the black rabbits."


    Bai Yasha nodded, and then said: "Then we are talking about business, a pure-blooded vampire royal family has arrived in the box garden world, it is your kind!"


    "Wh...what? Another vampire?" Leticia exclaimed.


    It turns out that the girl Leticia in front of her is a pure-bred vampire in Hakoi, and those who can be exposed to the sun in Hakoi are called Hakaki knights.


    The blessings they bring can omit all ritual processes, as long as they exchange each other''s body fluids, they can cause ghost seeding.Although those who receive this favor will turn into a vampire and have the urge to suck blood.It''s just that if it is a vampire who is not a purebred sucking blood, it will not turn it into a ghost because of the purity of the blood.


    Therefore, vampires who have the impulse to suck blood will hold their own gift game, and suck blood for the contestants as a bargaining chip.Humans and vampires can coexist in Hakata City, and they all respect the rules inside.Hakata City is a place where vampires can be exposed to the sun and live in peace and glory.And they guarded the shadow of the Hakata, making the purebred vampires become the existence of the knights of Hakata.


    However, a long time ago, the opposition within the vampire, in order to control the sovereignty of the sun, the magic star that tortured him for a long time, launched a civil rebellion when Leticia went to defeat the devil. Royal family.


    As a pure-bred royal family of vampires, Leticia, who has the sovereignty of the sun, made an unbearable mistake and killed all the vampires in rebellion.


    Now, she knows that there is "only" one vampire left in the box court.


    So after hearing Bai Yasha''s words, Leticia was a little excited, and finally had a similar kind.


    "Master Bai Yasha, please... please continue."


    "His name is Nie Kong, and it is estimated that the vampire species is purer than you. Unfortunately, we failed to persuade him to become a member of the noname. Currently, I have gone to the North District with my god Bai Xueji." Bai Yacha said regretfully.


    "A devil with a purebred ghost, naturally looks down on a community without a flag." Leticia said softly.


    Leticia took the risk and returned to her old club by the way, but her goal was to see if she could entrust the community to the three new human partners.After all, the target of their future community combat, but the existence of the demon king level.


    "Leticia, I think you can meet him in the North District, maybe he can help you get rid of that disgusting Master Luos Persius." Bai Yasha suggested.


    Leticia''s heart moved, she came out with a great risk this time.It is estimated that Luos is looking around for her news now, and is eager to catch her back for abuse and humiliation.


    To be honest, as a member of her clan, as a demon king, with the right to host the game, Nie Kong can indeed free her from Perseus.


    The devil claims to snatch back the things they fancy, because they have the right to organize.


    "Thank you for your suggestion, Lord Shirayasha, I was going to resign to Perseus." Leticia nodded excitedly.


    "You can leave without worry. I will take care of the black rabbit. When you get out of it, it''s not too late to come back and see them." Bai Yacha comforted.


    Leticia gratefully bid farewell to Shiroyasha, and hurriedly traveled from the boundary gate of the eastern zone to the northern zone.

 1983 The collapse of the second element Text 02008, North District, Vera! !

    After exiting the portal of teleportation, Nie Kong and the others came to the high ground where they could look at the town.


    However, the scene before them did not belong to the town they were familiar with.Xue Ji made a voice of emotion in her heart full of expectation.The town, made of red walls, flames and glass, is so beautiful that newcomers are dizzying.


    That''s right, the East District and the North District are separated.The huge red wall, commonly known as the boundary wall, appeared in front of them.


    You can see the monument carved from the ore excavated from the boundary wall, like the vault of the Gothic minaret group built behind the boundary wall, and the two outer doors that stand on the outer wall merge into one The huge Arc de Triomphe.


    A few kilometers away, you can still clearly see the corridor decorated with colorful carved glass, and Xue Bai, who rarely leaves the waterfall at the end of the world, is so excited that her eyes shine.


    Even though it is daytime, the entire town still presents a hue reminiscent of dusk.It is not only because of the decoration of the town, but also because many huge chandeliers are shining on the area covered by the shadow of the boundary wall with the warm red fire light, full of the taste of autumn.The world after going out from that outer door is a pure white snowfield.Only by relying on the huge enchantment of Hakata City and the many lights in the north area can we maintain this eternal autumn scene.


    For example, now, Nie Kong and the others are really surprised to see some candlesticks wandering in the street with two feet.


    "It''s worth a few hundred thousand kilometers away. It''s quite different from the cultural style of the seventh floor of the East District. I didn''t expect to see a running candlestick one day!"


    Rao Shi Nie Kong has a lot of world travel experience, and he also saw the scenery in front of him for the first time, the town has cultural characteristics and heritage.


    "Master Nie Kong, because the environment in the Eastern District is relatively harsh, the land is barren and even food is scarce." Bai Xueji explained.


    "It turns out that such a development is formed because of the harsh environment? Haha, it sounds more interesting than the Eastern District, we really came to the right!" Nie Kong said with a light smile.


    "No, there are many great things in the East District! It''s just that the area where we live is particularly lonely!" Xue Ji pursed her lips.


    Because the outer gate of 2103380 in the eastern district faces the end of the world, there are not many resources that can be obtained from the outside of Hakata City, which limits the development of the weakest community.


    "If you have a chance to check again later, let''s go down now, go to the glass corridor first!"


    With that, Nie Kong took Xueji to the center of the red window corridor decorated with red bricks and carved glass.


    Perhaps it is about to be the harvest festival. Many communities come to the North District to prepare to participate in the memorial ceremony. The town is very prosperous and many people.


    At the same time, Nie Kong saw the banner of the heads of the two goddesses-ThousandEyes, and found that the community of Baiyasha also had a branch in the North District, and it was indeed a strong commercial community.


    After going around the town, Nie Kong and the others took a rest in front of a huge flying dragon memorial statue.


    "Gudong!" Just as Nie Kong was considering the question of where he lived, he suddenly felt his head sink, as if something hit him.


    Nie Kong shook his head and looked down at the thing that had just hit his head. It turned out to be a sharp, cross-shaped object that looked like a blunt object.


    If you want to describe it in detail, it looks like a hammer.No, it should be said that it is a hammer.


    I looked around, but a large number of pedestrians in the display corridor formed obstacles. The most striking thing was that the two women and the man behind him were also resting.No, it should be said that there are two women and one pumpkin head.


    Lanterns with violent flames, light black cloth costumes with no entities, and huge pumpkin heads about ten times the size of a human head, like the Jack-o-lantern worn on Halloween.


    One is a cute girl in a gothic dress with a pair of light blue ponytails, pointed ears like a western elf.


    The other has a baby face that is as sweet as nectar, a double ponytail with gentle waves, and a fiery body curve that doesn''t match the obvious childish face.


    Although his height is about the same as the one next to him, the Hungarians present prominent ups and downs that are very feminine.The Gothic Lolita costume decorated with black and blue lace and exposed translucent fabric shows the feminine attraction of Hungarian and beautiful legs.


    Obviously she looks like a bold costume that is tempting men, but her eyes are pure and flawless, and her body is showing defenselessly.If you are stared at by such a girl, both men and women will surely speed up their heartbeats.


    In any case, Nie Kong did not associate the two women as murderers who lost their hammers.So the unkind eyes just stared at the walking Jack pumpkin lantern.


    Nie Kong glared at each other, and Vera suddenly took out a cross-shaped blunt weapon at this time.Only then did he find that the cross-shaped blunt tool originally held in his hand-correctly speaking, an object called a hammer was being thrown at him.


    Gudong!The hammer that was thrown knocked on Nie Kong''s head. If she changed to Xue Ji, she might have been stunned.


    "Master Nie Kong, you... are you okay." Bai Xueji stood up angrily, at this time Aixia panicked and stopped her.


    "The two really hugged... Sorry! You can bear it for a while, it was sister Vera''s bad habit just now!"


    "Habit?! Attacking someone''s head with a blunt weapon is called a habit. What should I do if I hurt someone?" Bai Xueji asked.


    "Yes...Yes! Her bad habit is to use blunt weapons to attack interested parties and observe their reactions! I will warn her more seriously, so please don''t pursue it!"


    The girl with two pony tails was very embarrassed and took Xue Ji by the arm, and kept apologizing. It seemed that many of them caused trouble for her.And the giant X girl on the side didn''t seem to apologize, her eyes looked so innocent, so Nie Kong couldn''t bear the blame.


    "Forget it! You have to manage her quirks in the future and don''t let her throw a hammer." Nie Kong said.


    "Is your head okay?" The giant natural dumb girl tilted her head in confusion.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter." Nie Kong nodded.


    "Sure enough, I can see that your strength is very strong." She showed a pure smile, and the expression alone made people feel compassionate.

 1985 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 02010, take over will oamp39 wis

    Aixia also put away a sweet smile, and took out the coins used by the referee, "Really. The condition is that Master Nie Kong can win by catching Sister Vera within an hour. Other abilities are aside. The game is indeed There is no need for overall combat capability, the game is faster than speed."


    Compared with the Devil King, Vera has high-performance resilience, and in some respects she is not even inferior to the four-tier devil.


    She is a great demon that appears in the realm of life and death, capable of controlling the "realm gate", and possessing a deadly pale flame that can push the barriers of Vientiane.The most important point is that she does not need to prepare for any space jump ability, which is indeed a powerful threat to Nie Kong from the game content!


    In the outside world, Sister Vera has been stalked by voyeurs and voyeur Maxwell many times for courtship proposals. Vera refused his courtship for many times because of his disgusting appearance.But no matter what, Maxwell insisted on unwilling to give up and was able to use teleportation to follow Vera all the time, and even chased Hakata from the outside world, and kept proposing marriage with a shameless offensive.


    Had it not been for defeating Maxwell with the help of Kasugabe Takaaki a few years ago, now Vera would not dare to show up freely.


    Being able to avoid the perverted Maxwell''s teleporting ability coveted aside, in Aixia''s view, he was invincible anyway, even though Nie Kong had the right to host the devil king.Ai Xia was thrilled at the thought of Nie Kong and Bai Xueji''s two combat powers in the community.


    "Are you ready, I''m about to start." With a frivolous smile, he looked at the coin that was hit in the sky with the sound of metal.Snow Bai showed a nervous expression, staring at the coin that drew a smooth arc in the air.


    Cang!When the crisp metal sound rang, Vera''s plump figure disappeared in front of Nie Kong and the others, only the slight fragrance remained on the scene. No wonder Maxwell was obsessed with Vera.


    "Huh, Vera is missing?" Bai Xueji said in surprise.


    "Of course, you can''t catch Sister Vera." Aixia said triumphantly.


    "I thought it was relying on something, it turned out to be just the ability to jump in space." Nie Kong sneered, playing space power in front of him, the other party has no chance of winning at all.


    "Master Nie Kong, can you catch Sister Vera talking big, even Maxwell couldn''t help Sister Vera." Aixia snorted.


    "Then wait and see." The traces of Vera''s space jump were too conspicuous. As the master of space, Nie Kong didn''t use spiritual sense, and quickly grabbed her handle.


    In the eyes of Xue Ji and others, Nie Kong disappeared instantly like Vera.Aixia''s eyes widened, probably because Nie Kong could move instantaneously.


    At the top of the huge clock tower, Nie Kong quietly appeared behind Vera, and Vera, who was naturally dazed, was taken aback by Nie Kong.


    "No...impossible, how could you jump in my space? No, could it be said that you are disguised by Maxwell? You are disguised by Maxwell." Vera said in surprise.


    "I don''t know Maxwell, Vera, are you ready to give up?" Nie Kong said with a light smile.


    "Wait for you to catch me." When Nie Kong reached out and touched it, Nie Kong''s arm seemed to touch a bubble and went through the middle.


    The two of them appeared and disappeared strangely in the town after playing teleporting, almost causing riots in the town.But during Vera''s fourth space jump, Nie Kong appeared before her and waited for her to arrive.Unfortunately, within a few times, Nie Kong saw through her course of action.


    Vera was like a snare, falling into a warm embrace the moment he came out of space.


    She yelled, and when she returned to her senses, she found that Nie Kong was hugging herself in the position of a princess.She originally thought that she would win a situation, but she didn''t expect that she would lose in the end. She understood that Nie Kong''s teleportation ability was much better than Maxwell.


    And Nie Kong was holding Vera with a fairy-level figure, and his big hands were a little unfaithful to grasp her curve, Vera''s innocent and aggrieved eyes made Nie Kong feel guilty.


    Teleport returned to Snow White and the others, and directly declared the victory of the game.


    "Sister Vera... unexpectedly lost. According to the contract of the game, we...we all lose to the demon lord Nie Kong?" Ai Xia muttered to herself.


    "Oh, I don''t seem to be Nie Kong''s opponent, don''t blame me." Even though she said that, she didn''t feel depressed at all, feeling that Aixia was more worried than she.


    "Don''t worry, I have no plan to deprive our community of flags. You can follow the habits of your previous life. But there is only one thing, you must obey my arrangements and change the community name." Nie Kong said.For the community in front of him, Nie Kong was only dissatisfied with the name.


    After discussing for a long time, Nie Kong changed the name of the community to the simple acronym MIC.Because Nie Kong''s name felt very happy, and it was very suitable for creating a community of origin.


    The rename of the community means that most of the prestige spread by the community in the previous efforts has been cleared. Fortunately, the flag has not been changed, which can save a lot of losses.


    "Wow, Kaka, I think Master Nie Kong is more responsible for our leader than Master Vera, and we will definitely become the strongest community in the box court in the future." Jack-o-lantern Jack said longingly.


    "As long as you can continue to live in Willo''wis, Aixia doesn''t have any problems. It''s better for Master Nie Kong, you can fix the bad problem of Sister Vera first." Aixia continued.


    "Eh, am I really bad?" Vera turned to Nie Kong blankly and asked.


    "It''s not bad, it''s very bad." Everyone replied in unison, making Vera feel a little embarrassed, as if all things were really left to Jack-o-lantern before.


    "Okay, I see. From now on, our community will listen to Nie Kong''s instructions." Vera quickly accepted the facts in front of her, and she thought in her heart that Nie Kong didn''t need to be afraid of Maxwell in Vera, Nie Kong The teleport is definitely better than him.


    If Nie Kong knew that they would provoke an idiot after taking Vera, they would have to cry and laugh.


    Of course, before dealing with the pervert, Nie Kong''s headache is to get rid of Villa''s strange habit.He was afraid that if he was not careful in the future, Nie Kong would be hit by her cross-shaped hammer at any time.

 1986 The collapse of the second element text 02011, found the vampire

    The stage area on the boundary wall is the headquarters of the "Fire Dragon Birth Festival".Nie Kong and Bai Xueji followed Vera to the base of the community "Salamandra".


    When I came to the headquarters responsible for holding the harvest festival "Fire Dragon Birth Festival", I saw the palace dug out from the huge bright red boundary wall directly connected to the game venue.After the deep stone path, you can go to the guest house.


    The former Willo''wis was a powerful community of six layers, and because of the manpower relationship, he could not advance to the fifth layer. After all, the combat power was only three of Vera.


    And they were the community that accepted the invitation of the Salamandra Community to participate in the memorial ceremony.Because Nie Kong changed the name of the community to MIC, he almost broke out.


    "Then... Then I can entrust the community to you, I''m going back now. I''ve been out for a long time, and it feels so strange." Vera said to Nie Kong with a twist.Vera would never leave the territory unless there was any special situation, and he did not want to participate in the gift game.Being able to accompany Jack out this time is an exception.Of course, because Vera has the ability to jump in space, he can instantly return to the base on the sixth floor of Willo''wis'' Chamber.She was so cute that she was afraid of showing up too much and attracted the attention of the abnormal Maxwell, so she stayed in the base.


    "Sister Vera, don''t rush back. Anyway, now we have Master Nie Kong standing by, so there is no need to worry about Demon King Maxwell." Aixia said with a smile.


    "Yeah." Pumpkin Head Jack nodded in agreement, it was rare that they would let Vera out once they had worn their lips.


    "Nie Kong, are you really willing to help me deal with Maxwell?" Vera blinked at Nie Kong with pure and lovely eyes.


    "It seems that you keep saying "Maxwell", you have to tell me what is going on first." Nie Kong asked.


    "Let Aixia say it, Maxwell was the pervert that he took a fancy to Sister Vera''s beauty a long time ago and began to woo Sister Vera." Following Aixia''s explanation, Nie Kong understood the cause of the matter.


    Although Nie Kong felt that some Maxwell had a tendency to pervert, his behavior basically conformed to the character of the devil.Whatever you like, you have to get it anyway.


    Moreover, he has not given up again and again, showing how persistent he is.It''s a pity that Falling Flower is intentional and Flowing Water is merciless. Vera''s first impression of him is "super disgusting"!!


    "Although I sympathize with Vera very much. But it is a personal emotional issue, I am not easy to intervene." Nie Kong said.


    "No problem! If I meet him, I will say that everyone and the community belong to Nie Kong." Vera said seriously.


    Nie Kong was quite speechless, almost deceived by her cute look. Can a cute nerd think of using others as a shield.


    "Oh, oh, is Lord Nie Kong ready to turn on the harem mode." Pumpkin Jack laughed presumptuously.


    "Yeah!! Nie Kong looks much more pleasing to the eye than Maxwell, Aixia, or let''s consider it." Vera stared at Nie Kong''s cheek and nodded and said.


    "That kind of... that kind of thing, Aixia... Don''t be afraid of Aixia." The poor X girl with cyan ponytails snorted with a blushing face.


    "Okay. Don''t care about Maxwell''s affairs. If he dares to show up, I will help you teach him a lesson." Nie Kong took over them, so naturally he was also responsible for their safety.


    The devil on the fifth floor is much worse than Bai Yacha, and to him is basically like a clown.Hearing Nie Kong''s assurance, Vera showed a sweet smile, and finally did not insist on going back and stayed beside Nie Kong.


    "It''s a relaxed atmosphere, a very good community." At this moment, the sixth person''s voice suddenly came from the room.


    Nie Kong and the others looked out the door, and saw a smiling blond girl floating in the air on the outside of the knocked glass.


    Her beautiful blonde hair is tied with a specially-made ribbon, and her long dress is wearing a red leather jacket that looks like a restraint. Although she is a cute little loli, she looks like a white yasha Demeanor.


    Nie Kong''s feelings were much deeper than that of them, and he sensed the blood of a vampire from her body, and the blood was pure.


    "Who on earth are you? Is there anything important to come to our community?" Aixia came forward and said, it seems that she found it was not easy to deal with.


    "I''m sorry for being uninvited, my name is Leticia De Crea, and my species is a purebred vampire!" The girl put on a hidden look as much as possible, revealing her noble temperament.


    "It''s a lie, she''s pure vampire thing." Aixia said in surprise.Thoroughbreds are rare, and they are basically powerful at the same level as the godhead.


    "She didn''t lie, I sensed her vampire bloodline from her body, and the bloodline is quite pure." Nie Kong nodded and said.


    "You should be Lord Nie Kong, I''m here specifically to find you." Leticia said with a smile.


    "Actually, when I learned that Master Nie Kong, you are a purebred vampire like me, I feel very happy, because our purebred vampires in the box court are already rare to extinction."


    Vera and the three of them reflexively moved their eyes to Nie Kong, also surprised at Nie Kong''s identity.


    As a vampire race known as the "Hakuki knights", it used to be a very powerful force, but unfortunately it suffered countless deaths and injuries because of something, but it has been reduced to a rare occurrence in the Hakuki world.


    Nie Kong turned his mind and quickly understood that Leticia had learned the news from Bai Yasha.Or to put it another way, Bai Yasha confided it deliberately.


    Among them, Leticia was a member of noname, and had lost to the devil three years ago.


    Leticia''s current identity is someone else''s possession. Since she appeared without her master''s order, she should also bear relative risks.


    "So." Nie Kong asked.


    "I finally saw Master Nie Kong, I seemed a little disappointed. If it weren''t for Master Bai Yasha''s assurance, I would never believe Master Nie Kong is my kin." Leticia said honestly.


    It is said that because of the fusion of Saiyan blood, most of the vampire characteristics are hidden, and she can''t see that it is purely normal.

 1987 The collapse of the second element Text 02012, Leticias confirmation

    She shouldn''t just come to see each other, if that''s the case, Leticia should appear too early.Nie Kong only saw Bai Yacha yesterday, and Leticia appeared before him one day.


    "You have something to do with me."


    Although it is speculated that Leticia is here to talk about business, Leticia shook her head with a wry smile: "It doesn''t matter. My purpose is to see if Nie Kong is of my kind and has a purebred vampire, you What kind of power does it have."


    It was just that Leticia was very sorry, Nie Kong did not show any vampire characteristics on the surface.Or she guessed in her heart that she needed to transform Nie Kong to find out.


    Even among the ghost species, pure-bred vampires are regarded as the least individual group.Their ecology and cross are almost the same as the world of vampires and blood devourers.If you want to cite a relatively large difference, it is only possible that each other''s world fights vampires.For example, the blood devouring raid within, using its own magic power to summon relatives in other worlds to fight, while the cross and the vampire rely solely on their own power.


    Only those who can be exposed to the sun in the Hakata world are called "Hakaki knights." Hakata City is a place where vampires can be illuminated by the sun and live in peace and glory.And they guarded the shadow of the Hakoi, making the purebred vampires become known as "Hakugi knights".


    "Then your conclusion?" Nie Kong asked.


    Leticia said helplessly: "To be honest, I...I''m disappointed, making it hard for me to judge. Although I successfully saw you, but...but what should I say to you?"


    She originally hoped that Nie Kong could help herself a little bit as a member of her clan. She found that she could not speak, and found that she could not understand her inner thoughts, Leticia could only smile again.Nie Kong corrected Leticia with a disapproving attitude.


    "No, I don''t think you showed up just to see me or something."


    "Well, maybe that''s the way it is. But Master Nie Kong, can you please let me see your pureblood gift first." Leticia agreed with Nie Kong''s speech, without witnessing it, it is not enough to let Lei Tisia entrusted herself to Nie Kong in peace.One is that because Nie Kong''s identity is unclear, he didn''t recognize his purebred vampires.The relationship between the two strengths was sold to Perseus by Bai Yasha in the previous year. If Nie Kong''s strength is not strong, the arrival of Leticia will only cause big trouble to Nie Kong.Although Leticia did not hesitate to risk coming here for the purpose, she was eager to get rid of the fierce and lustful Luos Parsius.


    Seeing Leticia who couldn''t stop laughing at herself, Nie Kong continued to say to her in a frivolous tone: "There is only one way to solve your anxiety."


    "what?"


    "Come and see for yourself."


    After understanding Nie Kong''s intentions, Leticia was speechless for a moment, but immediately laughed out of his enlightenment and stood up straight at the same time.


    "Yes, sorry for offending Master Nie Kong." Leticia took out the gift card and untied the ribbon bow on her head.Suddenly, the cute little blonde loli in front of Nie Kong''s eyes turned into a mature big sister.The line figure is not as straight as Vera''s curve, she has the tall and slender shape like Bra, who is good at fighting.


    Leticia transformed, took off the bow to release her body''s power, transformed into a vampire form with devil wings and blond hair and red eyes!At the same time, the gift card in the hand shines, allowing the gift in the seal to take shape.


    The light particles shrank to form a shell, and then a long-handled weapon appeared like a sudden explosion.


    Xueji stared at the shape of the gift card in her hand, then turned to Leticia again, and said: "The name of the gift-the pure vampire. It really changed. Although there are ghosts, she doesn''t have the godhead!"


    "Woo!"


    Leticia looked away immediately, Vera who was watching the good show seemed to feel disappointed and shrugged with a disapproving expression.


    "What? It wouldn''t be the gift of the former Demon Lord, only the gift of pure vampire is left. It seems that her situation is very bad."


    "Yes, although some weapons are left to her, are the gifts that lodged in her own deprived?" Aixia pointed and said at the same time, it is not surprising that they all know Leticia.


    Noname used to be a very famous community, and Leticia is naturally famous as a member of them.


    "No. The demon king takes talents from the community instead of gifts. Unlike the gifts that weapons will embody, the so-called graces are miracles bestowed by various gods, buddhas and elves, in other words, they are part of the soul and cannot control the gifts. The owner forcibly took it away without consent." Jack explained.


    The loss of the gift was due to Leticia''s own wishes.Seeing everyone¡¯s eyes focused on her, Leticia turned her eyes away with a very sad expression.


    Nie Kong should have guessed something in his heart for Leticia actually came to see herself in the current situation.


    "Master Leticia, you have the power to call yourself a demon king because you have both a purebred ghost and a godhead. But now your ability is less than one tenth. Why did you become like that?" Bai Xueji asked in surprise. Tao.


    Leticia made several verbal movements.In the end, there was still no confession, just keeping silent and lowering his pretty face, and the will to fight suddenly came down.


    "That''s it."


    Nie Kong nodded and said, "I will listen to your story later, let''s fight now."


    At the same time, Nie Kong took out the gift card containing the pure blood vampire species.The silver card exudes the brilliance of two eyes.


    In the shining of the gift card in the body, the characteristics of a vampire appeared.Silver hair, red eyes, slightly evil cheeks.


    Nie Kong''s terrifying aura was suppressed in the room, so as not to destroy the town and make Vera sweat.


    Leticia felt the blood in her body tremble and boil. That''s right, she can now confirm that Nie Kong is a purebred vampire.


    And she was shocked to discover another unbelievable fact that Nie Kong''s bloodline ghost species is actually noble than her as a royal family, and much purer than her father and grandfather!

 1988 The collapse of the second element text 02013, the arrogant Luos

    At the same time, the location is the outer branch of "ThousandEyes" on the seventh floor of the Eastern District at 2105380.


    Nie Kong has been away for a while, and the noname, as Bai Yasha expected, is not an opponent owned by Kasuga Beya and their two daughters, even if it is demonized, it will at most enhance his ferocity!!With the assistance of the three of them, noname should be able to hold it.


    After Bai Yacha, who was sitting in the town, confirmed that the store was closed, he walked along the inner corridor to the west, came to a position more inside than her room, and visited a house in another courtyard.Although it is a VIP room for special guests, the people in it are not actually guests.


    The person inside is a middle-level cadre of "ThousandEyes" like Bai Yasha. He is a thin young man with flax hair and a snakeskin shirt.


    When the man with short sleeves in snakeskin was waiting for Bai Yasha, he probably asked two women to serve him.


    I saw him deliberately serving the women in kimonos wearing Japanese-style kimonos to serve him. At the same time, he smiled at Shira Yasha and said: "I actually waited for more than an hour, leaving the comrades in the community aside and ran to receive others. The guests?"


    Bai Yacha opened the fan with a slap, and replied disdainfully: "Huh, what a stupid thing. The nouveau riche dare to ask the girls in my shop to serve you. Luos, you are so bold! Well, you two! Enough is enough, go back to deal with closing affairs."


    "Yes...yes." The two women took care of the messed up kimono and left in a hurry.


    "Haha, I didn''t force them. Because they can accept any request, I just enjoyed it. It''s okay to cheat up with the boss. After all, there is no such temperamental and docile girl in my Perseus. Can you sell them to me based on the friendship of the same cadres?" The evil-looking young man asked jokingly.


    "I will respond to rude behavior with a duel, Mr. Luos." Shirayasha''s white hair began to float without wind, and her voice contained obvious anger.


    Shiroyasha already regretted selling Leticia as an item to Luos before.Luos failed to help take care of Leticia, but coveted the beauty and color of Leticia.At this time, hearing his request to use money to buy his own companions, and using them for fun, it is no wonder that Bai Yasha would be so angry.


    The man in Luos said unceremoniously: "I''m rude, if you offend your injustice, then I apologize."


    "Huh! Young Master Luos who inherited Perseus came to see me, what''s the point?" Bai Yasha changed the subject, obviously feeling angry with him as unnecessary.


    "I think you should know it in your heart?"


    The reason why Luos came to visit, needless to say, was for Leticia''s affairs.


    Although Shiroyasha and Luos belong to the same community, direct subordinates and vassals are very different.The original Perseus was not under the command of "ThousandEyes", but a community originated from a knight in Greek mythology.


    A long time ago, Perseus came to the world of Hakata and created the name of the Perseus Community. He is representing the members as descendants of Perseus.In the box garden where Shura gods and Buddhas are gathered, there are not a few people who have such specific legends.After a long period of time, due to the destruction or split of the original organization, there were frequent actions to seek protection from other communities, so Perseus was attached to ThousandEyes to survive.


    "If it was Leticia, I didn''t intend to hide it, she is no longer in our store. Humph, you are almost a few hours late." Bai Yacha said with a cold snort.


    "Of course I know. I know where she ran, and I know the location of the belongings clearly." Luos, who was not panicked, showed a confident smile.Luos took a sip of hot tea, showing inexplicable calmness.


    "From a location point of view, she seems to be in the North District now. It''s a pity that I couldn''t stop her, but I have sent someone to get her back."


    Bai Yasha''s expression was distorted in surprise, and he asked in an obviously hostile tone: "Boy, why do you come to the store to find me extraneously?"


    "I think it is time to prevent you from helping her happen again. That''s a thoughtful arrangement I think. The reason for the previous runaway scenes, Shiroyasha, right?" Luos said seriously.


    Bai Yacha understood that his worries were not unfounded. If it hadn''t been arranged for Leticia to go to Nie Kong one day earlier, he might have been attacked by him now.


    Bai Yasha understands what Luos is like. He is a vulgar hedonist with a fierce personality and good looks.Losing the god Greticia, the situation of becoming his possession is quite bad!!


    "I don''t know how high the earth is! I think you seem to be really desperate!"


    "Oh? Are you going to attack your partner? Killing a partner in the same organization is a felony?"


    "What a rude statement! You don''t need me to act personally to deal with you. Leticia is not for you." Bai Yasha said with a sneer.


    If the plan goes well, Nie Kong can kindly take in Leticia, a fellow vampire.As the demon king, dealing with a Perseus community is easy, and everything the devil wants can be grabbed by the game hosting rights.Anyway, even if Nie Kong destroys a vassal community, no one will be angry in the community, right?


    "It seems that you still arranged everything for her. I want to see if she can escape my palm."


    Luos shrugged, not taking Shiroyasha''s words seriously.He has his own confidence in the communities at the bottom of the North District and does not take them seriously.


    Bai Yacha really wanted to strangle the boy who was too flat in front of him, but now is not the time to do that kind of thing.


    "Loos, it seems that you don''t give up. I can only advise you, don''t lose your life because of your goodness and sex."

 1989 The collapse of the second element text 02014, duel to Luos

    Luos confidently displayed the golden ornament hung on the short necklace of his neck. The ornament with the appearance of the skull is the strongest gift possessed by the Perseus community, which is strong enough to rival the devil.


    "Algor? You actually brought it out?" Bai Yacha said in a condensed voice.


    Protoss Argel, like Bai Yasha, belongs to the demon of Protoss!


    The so-called Argel refers to the star with the Arabic word ra''sal-gh¨±l, which means the head of a demon.At the same time, it is also the star located on the head of the Gorgon in Perseus.


    Possessing a great demon named after the star, the Protoss in the strongest race of the box court, is the trump card of Perseus.


    "Yes, yes, as long as she is willing to be honest, we don''t have to suffer any loss to each other. After all, we are also a community that worships the double goddess flag. Even if we really lose by chance, ThousandEyes is the backer, Hakata 5 Who dares to mess with me outside the community?"


    "Asshole." Bai Yacha cursed. Although the boy Luos had a bad personality, he had to say that he was very cautious.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill her. I will only moderately train her so that she never dared to resist." Luos put on a snakeskin jacket, grinning with a smile on his straight face.


    "Master Bai Yacha, don''t stop me, otherwise I''m not sure what I will do to her." Saying goodbye to Bai Yacha, Luos left the branch at a frivolous pace, leaving his anger waiting for him. Bai Yasha.


    At the same time, more than a dozen knights belonging to Perseus had arrived in the North District, and it was within half an hour of meeting Nie Kong in Leticia.


    When Nie Kong and the others were about to return to the interior of the hall, a sudden change occurred. Nie Kong and Vera noticed the brown light shining from high above.In the direction where the light was shining, a large group of men, wearing flying shoes with wings on their feet, looked like knights, swarmed in.


    Leticia suddenly yelled in surprise, "That... isn''t that the majesty of the Gorgon! It''s not good, I... I was discovered!"


    Accompanied by anxious shouts, Leticia hurriedly stood in front of Nie Kong and the others, as if to protect them from the light.


    "Is the banner depicting the head of the Gorgon, the community of the descendants of the demigod Perseus?! That''s why you belong to Perseus." Xue Ji said suddenly.


    "It seems that you are running around without your master''s consent. We can''t defend it at all. In particular, Perseus is the community that serves as the fourth-tier ThousandEyes cadre. If there is a dispute, the consequences must be difficult to deal with." Pumpkin Head Jack shouted. Said.


    "Sorry for causing you trouble."


    Leticia smiled bitterly. As a vampire royal family, she wanted to keep a face in front of Nie Kong, so she didn''t feel embarrassed to say it.


    "Hmph, since I promised to take you in, I didn''t intend to worry about those trivial matters." Looking at the petrified light beam shaped like Medusa, Nie Kong held Lori Leticia in front of him.


    Facing the petrified light, Nie Kong sneered disdainfully.As a vampire demon''s kill skills, it has been strengthened many times, and its petrochemical ability is many times stronger than them.


    The surrounding trees illuminated by brown light turned into a stone statue in an instant, and the light hit him without any reaction.


    "I have seen all the vampires in our organization, let her be arrested immediately, Master Luos is waiting for us to return to our lives!"


    "Those insignificant guys are also present, what should I do? And the petrochemical gift seems to be useless to him, he should have the gift of being able to defend." With the speech of more than a dozen flying knights, surrounded Nie Kong and the others.


    Nie Kong and the others, whom Blue Island identified as the person who was in the way, turned back with obvious hostile eyes, but Nie Kong didn''t mind their attitude at all.


    The knights looked indifferently, using the shoes with wings to float and look down at Nie Kong and the others.They held high the banner of the Gorgon, and scattered around, as if they were about to put in a battle formation.


    Aixia looked at the knights with a dangerous smile that was not in line with her style, and scolded each other: "Hmph, so courageous!! It seems that you are equipped with some famous gifts, but it shouldn''t be because you have that kind of copy. I thought I became stronger, right?"


    "Report your name and banner, do you really intend to fight against our Perseus for the vampire that belongs to us?" The leading knight asked coldly.


    "Yes, I like her, so you can roll." The surrounding air instantly produced a heavy pressure, and the aura that made people unable to breathe smoothly spread out.The knights in the sky fell one by one like birds with folded wings.


    "What...what." The knights were shaken, their faces pale.Nie Kong only relied on his momentum to suppress them, and they could not breathe.


    "Oh...what are you kidding? It is obvious that Vampire is our item, why should I let it to you?"


    "Really. Okay, I officially announce that I will propose a duel to your community." Nie Kong said aloud, immediately starting the right to host the gifted game.At this time, Nie Kong was facing a community, not a single game.


    "He... he actually has the authority of the organizer? No, it''s important to report to Lord Luos." They had no idea that a mission to capture the vampire would provoke a demon-level character.


    Now there is no way to end the matter by talking. They can only challenge, but they need to wait for the full strength of their community to arrive, and Lord Luos will make a decision personally.


    Now that things have developed, they have no right to take responsibility.


    "Temporarily... give up the goal temporarily, go back... go back and report to Lord Luos." The knight in the lead said, and the gift was activated and disappeared in front of Nie Kong and the others, and then disappeared one by one.


    "Hey, stealth gift props? I didn''t expect that their craftsmanship would mass-produce both stealth and petrochemical gifts." Jack and Aixia were amazed. They are both manufacturing communities, and of course they understand that the technology is very high-end.

 1990 The collapse of the second element text 02015, the battle of vampires

    In the five-digit five-four-five-five-five outer gate of the northern boundary wall, there is under the dominator territory of the fire dragon banner.Luos, who had just arrived, received the gift game contract document from Nie Kong, and his face was ugly!


    "Bonus game name: Battle of Vampire."


    Participants at a glance: game organizer Nie Kong, participant Perseus community!


    Breaking the conditions: Without restricting the use of any conditions, grab the Vampire Ji Leticia from Nie Kong!!


    Loss condition: When the contestant cannot complete the victory condition within three hours, when the contestant is in a situation where the condition cannot be solved.


    Stage supplement: The stage limit of the area within a radius of one kilometer where the vampire is.


    The organizer''s iron rule: must ensure that the competition for the vampire is launched within the game range, and the participants do not limit life and death!


    Oath: Respect the content written above, based on the trial of glory and courage-hereby Perseus participates in the gift game, the host community MIC leader Nie Kong Devil!!


    Bargaining Chip: Pureblood Vampire Ji Leticia, Demon King Nie Kong!!


    After reading the contents of the parchment contract document, Luos looked irritable, "Thinking that he could easily fight with the lower community, so he left it alone, but there was a demon king who liked her!"


    Luos'' displeasure reached its climax, and when he thought about it, he felt that it was a ghost of Shiroyasha.But seeing the name of the unfamiliar demon king in the contract, he had never heard of that demon king friend in Baiyasha, and the name of the MIC community was also very strange!


    "Well, my uncle will waste some time playing with them, let those self-righteous communities understand how much weight they have, and I will completely... completely destroy you! Then, go back and sell that vampire outside. I hate it. The cold woman, especially the loli who has the same body shape as the kid!" Luos announced angrily with his gorgeous coat.


    "Sir, they are currently living in the Salamandra reception room, one of the community dominators in the north district." The knight leader asked carefully.


    "The devil who tramples on the many rude deeds of our community, we don''t need to say anything and have to teach him a lesson. MIC and Perseus will distinguish themselves with a gift game! Put on your armor and weapons, and go up and defeat them all. ." Luos issued a charging horn.


    "Yes, Lord Luos, in order to defend the glory of our banner!" More than a hundred armored knights suddenly buttoned their helmets, a magical scene appeared, and the number one hundred disappeared strangely!


    Accompanied by a loud sound, their gang of knights kicked through the white door of Nie Kong.A game stage has been formed around within one kilometer, even if it belongs to the domain of the ruler Salamandra, they have no right to interfere there.


    "Master Nie Kong, listening to the vibrations of the surrounding air, there should be at least dozens of enemies in size. Well, they are so rude to kick the door directly." Aixia reader said.


    "And their invisible effect is great, it''s hard to imagine that that kind of gift can be produced in large quantities." Jack said applauded.


    The invisible knight uses Hades''s replica helmet to completely cover his movements.In order to assassinate the gods and Buddhas, the blessing is created, which can completely isolate the user''s heat, taste, and even voice.Even the heat-detecting organs possessed by snakes with insensitive vision, things like heat-sensitive organs cannot catch him.


    Leticia was bound there with her back to Nie Kong, and she felt that the direction the enemy could shoot was only three angles, left, right and front.Unfortunately, because as a reward for the game, she failed to make Nie Kong improve her facial features and wait for the enemy to arrive.Vera used the space to jump and left the battlefield. As always, she didn''t like boon games.


    "is it."


    A smile appeared at the corner of Nie Kong''s mouth, who saw through everything. Even though Nie Kong didn''t use spiritual scanning, he had control of the surrounding space, and any fluctuations could not evade his detection.What''s more, his ears and eyes are many times sharper than Aixia and the others!


    Perhaps because they discovered that the petrochemical ability was not effective against Nie Kong, they directly attacked with weapons.


    "Half of them attacked them from the left and right sides, one-third of them went to snatch the vampire, and the rest charged them from the front!" Luos, who was hiding behind, ordered his companions to announce.


    He squinted at Nie Kong, his eyes straightened when he saw Vera who was beautiful and had a bumpy figure.As for the slightly flat Aixia Lolita, let him ignore it directly.


    He was inexplicably surprised at Nie Kong, and then became jealous. He didn''t expect that there would be such a handsome man.


    He decided that he didn''t plan to recruit Nie Kong into his organization, otherwise he would steal his limelight and feel inexplicably unhappy.


    There was a sneer at the corner of his mouth, and he planned to directly destroy Nie Kong.The MIC community, which I have never heard of, seems to be mixed in the sixth floor of the mere North District from the banner. Luos did not take it to heart, but was complacent because he was preparing to get the beautiful Vera.


    In an instant, the more than one hundred knights of Perseus and Nie Space shortened the distance, and raised their sharp weapons to Nie Kong.


    "Master Nie Kong, please be careful, the enemy is already within ten meters!"


    Nie Kong, who responded to Aixia''s shout, immediately attacked, as if waves of ripples appeared in the space, spreading out from Nie Kong and the others three meters away.


    The space was strangely still and frozen, and everything fell silent.


    Aixia, Jack and Leticia''s eyes widened, their movements and the static outside formed a strong contrast, feeling very strange and gloomy.


    "Turn it into dust." Nie Kong shook his palm, and the frozen space made a "bang" sound, breaking into palm-sized pieces.


    The more than one hundred knights who were invisible did not show up, all became blood and some fleshy, including the invisible gift helmet and armor.


    "Does the power control the space?" Vera stared at Nie Kong blankly, his eyes full of shock.


    Don''t think she can use the space to jump, but it is already the maximum, like Nie Kong destroying the stable space, she admits that she can''t do it.

 1991 The collapse of the second element Text 02016, kill Luos

    "Damn it, I want to kill you all!"


    Seeing that all his subordinates in his community were killed by Nie Kong, Luauston, who was originally hiding in the sky and watching the show, was distraught!They were almost all of Luos''s talent savings, and they all killed Nie Kong.Luos didn''t understand what gift Nie Kong used, but he absolutely refused to forgive Nie Kong.


    The necklace held high by Luos started to glow, the light wave that would make people mistaken for the starlight.While flashing, he unlocked each of the seals.


    The light became blazing, and Luos shouted with a fierce expression: "Be sober-Demon Alger!"


    The light wave stained brown, filling the three people''s vision.The sharp female voice echoed in the white palace, as if to resonate with the air.


    The woman who showed up was strapped with restraints and a belt for catching, and she shook her hair that didn''t look like a woman.When she tore the straps that tied her hands, her upper body leaned back and let out a strong scream that made people tinnitus.


    At the same time, there was immediately a huge rock that looked like a mountain range, smashed from the air towards the ground.


    Aixia was taken aback and looked to the sky, only to find that there were clouds falling down above.The gift named "Demon King Argel" emitted petrified light to all the surrounding world, and the clouds made her petrified.


    "Protoss, Argel! He actually has a demon belonging to the Protoss!" Jack said in surprise.


    "Yes, you will all turn into stones, and then I want to abuse and insult your female companion like a toy." Louos said sharply.The brown light from the goddess Argel spit out toward Nie Kong, but it was a pity that the light deliberately missed the surrounding rooms, and it was difficult to hit Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong lightly leaped in front of Argel, grabbed her neck with one hand, and the petrified light from her mouth stopped instantly.


    Nie Kong chuckled softly and said, "Boy, you are so arrogant. Even Bai Yasha didn''t dare to be presumptuous in front of me. What are you."


    Nie Kong''s disdainful smile made Luos feel some cold malice. Luos seemed to feel insulted and screamed, "Huh! The devil on the sixth floor is nothing, I am waiting to see you regret it! Argel, I allow you to demonize and kill that guy!"


    Alger roared, like the incongruity of singing echoing in the world.The surrounding houses were instantly dyed black, and the walls pulsed like creatures.From the black shadow that spread to the entire palace, many serpentine stone pillars grew and attacked Nie Kong.And her body shape suddenly rose from two meters to six or seven meters, like a huge weird.


    Even the powerful curse that can petrify the world is her skill.


    The magic palace that matched the voice changes turned the white exterior walls and pillars into a snake-like appearance, attacking Nie Kong and covering him.Seeing Nie Kong and Aixia who were swallowed by many snakes in the center of the interior, Luos showed a bloodthirsty smile.


    Luos'' face was distorted with shame.For him, for a formal game held in a six-tier community, he didn''t expect the battle situation to fall to this point.


    Luos'' expression was distorted for a long time because of regret, then suddenly he returned to his serious expression, and then put on an extremely vicious smile.


    "Argel, release the petrified light of destruction."


    The gift of petrification was liberated, and along with the incongruity like singing, the Protoss Argel released a brown light with a diameter of one meter.It was the fundamental reason that allowed Alger to ascend the throne of the Demon King.Covering everything including the heavens and the earth with brown light, it turns into the star power of gray stars.


    With only a hum, the game area in the ruins shook violently!The black light burst from the snakes, and the cold air that appeared made Alkar shudder. She felt the tremendous pressure, and faced the breath that appeared, she seemed to be a lamb to be slaughtered.


    With a whimper of crying, Luos noticed that Alkar was shaking violently, and the brown petrified light was ineffective when it hit the black block.There was a cold and fierce aura around, as if even the soul was about to freeze, there was no sense of daring to resist.


    What kind of existence is it? Luos looked at the combination of magical power in the dark area in horror, and the magic cube array that exuded an unknown aura slowly emerged in a huge posture!


    The first thing that was presented to them was the five or six-meter cross that was first condensed.And there is a person tied to the cross, no, he can''t be considered a person at all!The whole body is tightly locked by the restraint, and restraint is carved with creepy text!Eyes were locked with restraints, and blood and tears flowed from the cracks!


    When its whole body came out, Alkar''s body of the snake demon stopped.His lower body is a snake, with scales covering a slender posture similar to an eastern dragon!


    The upper body is a fallen angel, and the lower body is a dragon!His hands, tail and even black wings were nailed into the cross by countless nails, like a sinner who committed a heinous crime!


    "Woohoo!" It also made a cry of crying sound that echoed around it with its magical power, distress, jealousy, pain, resentment, like a gloomy voice that blended all the negative feelings together.


    The sins cursed by the gods recorded in the Bible are Samael the Dragon Eater presented in DXD.An angel dragon who hates dragons and snakes and combines the curse of God!


    "Well... what kind of gift is it? Alkar''s gift has no effect on it, and it is actually scared!" He roared and ordered Alkar to launch an attack, but she knelt down in front of Nie Kong and the others because of fear and motionlessness.


    Samael stretched out black tentacles, connected with his tongue!There was a terrifying sound from Gollum, and the tentacles connected to the black blocks wrapped the snake demon Alkar, and began to swallow something into Samael''s mouth.


    In less than a second, Alkar disappeared.With frozen soul eyes, it looked at Luos and the necklace that represented the snake demon gift in his hand. The magical tentacles drew towards him in the air, swallowing him in his stomach.


    Listening to its chewing sound made Aixia and Jack a little horrified.They just got close, and the vicious breath exuding made them unbearable.


    Even the fierce celestial spirits who could petrify the world obeyed their own Luos, and they were completely defeated.Luos died and was unable to understand what happened suddenly.

 1992 The collapse of the second element text 02017, conquer Leticia

    The black tentacles swallowed and chewed the demonized five- to six-meter-high giants Alkar and Luos, including their gifts into nothingness.


    The so-called gifts, except for items.Many of them belong to various gods, buddhas and elves. In other words, the gifts are part of the soul, and others cannot force them to take away without the consent of the master of the gift.It means that the loss of the gift shows that Alcal and Luos'' souls have dissipated, which means death.


    It is a pity that Samael the Dragon Eater only converts and absorbs the energy of the evil element, and all the rest decomposes and volatilizes a lot.


    After solving the opponent, the angel dragon Samael turned into a light and instantly formed a blood whip on Nie Kong''s right hand. It was the blood whip form of Nie Kong''s sin.The angel dragon represents evil, but without the vicious energy condensing into the seven sins and the other five sins, Nie Kong can only use color X and anger.


    Nie Kong really found that the two types of X and anger in the Seven Sins had increased a little bit, while the rest did not increase.Looking at the arrogant character of Luos, Nie Kong thought he would get a good harvest. It turned out that Nie Kong had a high regard for Luos'' ability to do bad things.


    "No...no, will the constellation representing the protoss disappear from that starry sky?" Aixia said astonished when she looked at the sky.


    In an instant, a particularly dazzling light filled the starry sky.Perseus, originally in the sky, disappeared without a trace at the same time as the meteor shower.They looked up at the starry sky of the box, and watched the shining position of Perseus before slowly dimming.


    Argel is regarded as the devil''s constellation in the heritage because it is a variable star.In fact, there are two connected binary stars that overlap each other and thus change the brightness wavelength.


    Protoss'' power is largely because it represents the existence of a certain constellation, and may be able to defeat and kill, but if it is truly eliminated, it may require the same stars that represent them.Of course, on the other hand, it directly wiped out the soul.


    They thought that they could pin their souls in heaven like immortal saints, and they pinned them into celestial bodies, Nie Kong looked rather nondescript.Even the constellations that appeared were created by the "divine and Buddha" of the box.


    "Although... although Lord Nie Kong, you have great power to destroy the gifts, but... it is a pity to destroy them. Even if Master Nie Kong looks down on Alkar, you will get unexpected results if you sell them to others. Harvest." Leticia said in a low voice.


    Seeing Aixia and Jack''s eyes focused on Nie Kong, and Leticia turned away with a very sad expression, Aixia also asked melancholy: "Yes. If our community gets those gifts from Perseus ,that would be nice."


    Although Jack didn''t nag, he looked at Nie Kong with a vague expression.As a manufacturing enthusiast, he had hoped to use helmets and flying boots to study.If there is a technological breakthrough, he can make more than just walking candlesticks.


    "You said it earlier." Nie Kong couldn''t bear the look of the three of them. "Now that everything is finished, I should first pick the fruits of victory." With that, Nie Kong looked at Loli Vampire. .


    The bargaining chip of the gift is Leticia, Nie Kong''s victory means that from now on, Leticia belongs to Nie Kong personally, and the "disaster" of Vampire Leticia will only start from today.


    Until the contract transferred her ownership to Nie Kong, she felt that everything was really good, and there was no need to guard against the good, erotic Luos.


    "Yes... By the way, Lord Nie Kong, can I make a wayward request." Leticia whispered.


    "What request?" Nie Kong asked, tilting his head.


    "Master Nie Kong, I...I hope I can return to the nonane community of the Black Rabbit in the Eastern District and help them tide over the difficulties before them." Leticia pulled the corner of her clothes, she also knew that her request was very willful.


    Although Nie Kong rescued her from Luos''s hands, she still slashed her persistent attachment to the former community!For that reason, Luos bothered her and wanted to sell her.


    "What are you talking about?!" Aixia''s surprised voice was raised a lot, and Nie Kong frowned.


    "If you want to bring it back to its glorious glory three years ago, it won''t help you if you have one more. Now there are three new partners in the noname, and they are enough to protect the safety of the community." Nie Kong refused. .


    "Yes, anyway, the noname community has no name and flag, who will pay attention to it." Jack said.


    The person involved, Leticia nodded slightly, and she also understood that it was purely a luxury to return to the previous community, and the noname was not the previous organization.


    She can only wait to get acquainted with Master Nie Kong in the future, and perhaps she can often go back to see Black Rabbit and the others. I believe Master Nie Kong, the new owner of the vampire family, is much better than Luos.


    "In general, Vampire Lady Leticia, you are now my personal possession. It just happens that our MIC community lacks manpower." Nie Kong said with satisfaction.


    Nie Kong, who defeated Perseus, succeeded in obtaining Vampire Ji Leticia.


    With many little stars in Aixia''s eyes, and two more Demon Lords, her community will surely develop into a superb community of Hakatai.


    "After that, please advise, Master Nie Kong." Leticia regained her good mood and said with a chuckle.


    "Follow Xueji first and do well. If you perform well in the future, I will bestow you a high-purity vampire seed." Nie Kong replied.


    "Master Nie Kong, but I... I seem to only do laundry and cook." Bai Xueji said weakly.Snow Bai felt a lot of pressure to let a former demon king do things with her.


    Although she was a zombie, Leticia had a much higher status than her.


    "It doesn''t matter. If Master Nie Kong speaks out in our former vampire kingdom, he will most likely become a pure-blooded king. If he asks me to become a maid, why should I not do it?" Leticia Luo Luo said generously.


    To tell the truth, in the time of the former noname, in the time of the Louos community, Leticia has long been wiped out.

 1993 The collapse of the second element text 02018, Bai Yashas decision

    A waitress inside the box court 2105380 outside gate of the eastern district, ThousandEyes branch area, hurriedly opened the door of Bai Yacha.


    "Master Bai Yasha, something big happened!!"


    Bai Yacha squinted and yawned, and said lazily: "What''s the matter, if you want to say that the noname sends out to challenge the devil, I have known from the black rabbit."


    Since Kasugabe Yao and Asuka challenged the ForesGaro community''s ghost tiger Jard to win the victory yesterday, Izayoi, who loves chaotic and wonderful life by nature, has issued a declaration of challenging the demon king in the name of leader Ren.


    Without the flag and name, Bai Yasha felt that it was a way to promote the noname, but once the demon king came, he would face danger.


    The waitress turned dark and said silently, "Master Shiroyasha, don''t you be kidding me, how can the nameless community deserve our attention. What I want to say is about the Lord Perseus Luos who is attached to our two goddess community, he His community was wiped out by the Demon King, and it was the most serious annihilation of the entire army." He obviously served him well, but it didn''t take long for the news that they died.She shook her head sadly, and knelt down on the spot.


    Bai Yacha was taken aback, and lost his voice: "Huh? Luos, that kid, I have already solemnly warned him, he really dares to provoke Nie Kong." Luos has a surly character, and no one can stand a good temper. What''s more, Nie Kong mysteriously saw that she couldn''t see through, naturally he would not be happy with Luos'' arrogant attitude.


    It''s just that Bai Yacha was very surprised, Nie Kong...Nie Kong actually killed Luos.As far as she knows, his hole cards are not something the Demon King beyond five can handle.Based on her strength, Nie Kong can compete with one of the members of the former Demon King Alliance "Seven Heavens".


    The waitress lowered her head with a melancholy expression, "Master Bai Yasha, anyhow the Perseus community belongs to our "ThousandEyes" community, we should do something for them."


    "Oh, what do you think we should do." Bai Yasha said with a sneer.


    "It should be... for them to be fair, otherwise the devil and the others would be too unscrupulous." The waitress said angrily.


    "As the four-tier ruler in our community, you should understand the limits of shots. They just lost to the Demon King in the gift match. There is nothing wrong with it. I am not blaming you. The existence of the Demon King is reasonable. After all, it is not. The situation can be improved with the ability of a single person. And the community on the sixth floor of Perseus will be destroyed if it is destroyed." Bai Yacha said indifferently.


    "Yes." The waitress in the shop sighed at the same time.For a box with a constant star rating, there are countless communities that die out every day and lose all the gifts.


    The only and most serious natural disaster that attacked Hakatai world, the scars caused by the demon king were so huge that they not only took away the companions and pride of the community, but also deprived them of the future.


    Bai Yasha looked up at the disappearing constellations in the sky, and said with a stern expression: "It''s a power that amazes me. I think I have lived for a long time, but the demon king with this strength has encountered only a handful of times. number."


    With a heavy expression on his face, he re-evaluated Nie Kong''s performance. He was able to break his own game master in the test, and it is rare to say that he should have the power to beat himself.That being the case, the reason for the demise of Alkar is of course clear.The two stopped speaking with bitter expressions, and the weight of silence demonstrated the powerful weights and measures of the enemy demon king.


    Even in the box garden world where the Shura gods and Buddhas are gathered, it is still enough to be regarded as the strongest three strongest races.


    The gods of the natural gods, the highest-ranking celestial spirits in the races such as ghosts or elves, demons, the apex of the Eudemons, and the purebreds of the dragon species that do not have the evolution tree.The three races known as the strongest races of Hakata are already distant opponents of human wisdom.


    Nie Kong has a purebred dragon and a pure ghost. The sum of the gifts of the two is more than twice that of Leticia in its heyday, not to mention that Nie Kong has more than four gifts.


    Condensed the three pure gifts of human (god killer), star spirit and dragon seed, so mysteriously she can''t see the specific situation.


    It goes without saying that Nie Kong belongs to the highest rank among the three races, and the outside world may not even get the opportunity to witness it.From another point of view, it might be a privilege for the community of Luos to be targeted by that kind of monster, right?


    Bai Yasha flicked a fan and glanced at the waitress, suddenly tilted his head: "Speaking of which, did you hear about Vampire Ji Leticia?"


    "Yes, according to the explanation from the companions in the North Branch shop, Leticia seems to have become the property of the Demon King, and it is said that she and Snow White became the Demon King''s maid. And they were accompanied by the former North District Manufacturing Community Willo''wisp. They also He was robbed because he lost to the demon in the gift game." The waitress said honestly.


    "Has Vera, the strongest demon in the North District, also become his partner? His performance is really in line with him." Bai Yacha smiled bitterly.


    "By the way, the harvest festival where they are located is about to be held in the North District. Nie Kong and the others are there. It''s really a headache." Bai Yacha was worried about what tricks Nie Kong would make in the harvest festival.


    According to Shiroyasha, at the same time that the harvest festival is held in the North District, Salamandra, the governing community there, will hold a new leader replacement at the same time. The invitation was sent to their shop a few days ago.


    Salamandra originally belonged to a community of noname against the Demon King Alliance, but it seems that it finally left the alliance three years ago.


    "Really... Since Shiroyasha said that, it should really be like that."


    "Very well, you go and inform the partners in the community, let them use their magic eyes to observe and see what happens to the memorial ceremony in the north area." Bai Yacha ordered.


    The waitress'' eyes lit up and nodded in response, thinking that Bai Yacha decided to be on guard against Demon King Nie Kong!!

 1994 The collapse of the second element text 02019, the devil strikes

    "Master Bai Yacha, the situation is very bad! The predictive ability of the magic eyes of our community cadres predicted very bad things. They gave the prediction of the demon king''s attack in the North District Fire Dragon Birth Festival." The waitress who entrusted to inquire about the news, it didn''t take long to panic and stood in front of Bai Yacha again.


    Many members of ThousandEyes are gift holders with special magic eyes.Among all kinds of observers, there are also those who can provide future intelligence as a gift.


    Identify the gifts and predict the future. All talents with special eye abilities are almost all recruited by their community, forming a giant organization spanning several outer layers.


    "Can you confirm the identity of the Demon King?" Bai Yacha asked solemnly, muttering in his heart that it was not Nie Kong who made trouble.Because Nie Kong has the gift of a purebred dragon, it can be said that the fire dragon birth ceremony seems to be held specially for him.


    "How to put it, I can only guess that some organizations are hostile to the younger successors in power."


    "If that person is a person who cannot be made public because of the so-called scruples, it means...maybe other class dominators cooperate with the demon king to attack the fire dragon birth festival?"


    Bai Yacha''s cries echoed in the conference room, and the demon king''s attack was a taboo thing. Fortunately, it was not Nie Kong.


    As the guardian of order, the class dominator himself cooperates with the demon to try to disrupt order.Bai Yasha sighed deeply and shook his head.


    "I don''t know, but the bosses issued direct orders, which also strictly ordered the prophet to hide the content deeply in Baiji''s heart. Therefore, I am not sure about it. However, I have to admit the dominance of the North District anyway. They did not cooperate with Sandora¡¯s birth festival. After all, the co-hosted candidate even had the turn of Lord Shirayasha, the governor of the Eastern District. If the reason why the governor of the North District was unwilling to assist is closely related to the attack of the Demon King, That is a serious incident." The female service said with a wry smile.


    The class dominator is the guardian of the order in the box court, and is also a system designed to promote the growth of the lower-level community.


    They have many responsibilities, the most important task is to be responsible for the division or transfer of land in Hakata City, as well as holding games, testing whether the lower community is eligible for transfer to the higher class, and so on.


    And when the natural disaster that disrupts order, that is, the demon king, appears, the class ruler has the obligation to take the lead in the battle.As a price, they were given huge powers and the highest level of privileged sponsor authority.


    "By the way, there are several dominators in the North District. Because there are elves, ghosts, and a land where there are powerful races called demons that coexist, the law and order is not stable! The situation is a bit bad, how can you say the dominators? At most, it''s just someone with a brain, right? People who think that the person responsible for maintaining order will not have conspiracies, they are just fantasy." Bai Yacha said with emotion.


    "Master Bai Yacha, the boss said you can arrange your own itinerary." The waitress said.


    "Well, but because of this, as a guardian of order, I have to punish that someone anyway. Let me personally defeat the demon king." Shirayasha said proudly.


    "Hehe, our boss might think that way too." The waitress chuckled, and there was no tension anymore.Master Bai Yacha, who has four levels of dominators, came forward, and unless he belonged to the third level of super gods and demons, he would never be an opponent.


    "Then you can help me call the Black Rabbit and the others to follow. The enemy in front of you is the prophesied Demon King, so I hope they can help us crack the Demon King''s game. Since there is a prophecy of the Demon King coming, it is the number one in the new NoName. A job, maybe the effect will be very good." Bai Yacha thought for a while and said aloud.


    "Master Baiyasha, you look at them too high. A guy who doesn''t have a name or banner will only be cannon fodder if he goes there." The waitress pouted.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t have to be so nervous. Although they are not well-known right now, the gifts of the three children are very strong and special, and they will definitely have a place in the future! The incoming demon king will be dominated by my strongest class, Shirayasha The adults will deal with it! They only need to be responsible for the opening of the game with Sandora, let''s put a hundred hearts! With the gift game experience of dealing with the devil, their fame can be established." Yasha no longer uses a lazy tone. , But to change attitudes as an organization leader.


    The waitress closed her eyes, as if thinking carefully about the proposal made by the two.After meditating for a while, a rather helpless smile appeared on her mouth.


    "Well, let''s issue a commission in the name of Shirayasha. The class dominator in the eastern district wants to make an official commission to the community whose purpose is to defeat the devil. The content is about this joint festival." The tasks entrusted to them in the name of the community, because they are quite biased in their hearts.


    "Whatever, I just need to test their gifts before leaving. Last time I had Nie Kong punched my game board, I didn''t know the abilities of the sixteen nights." Bai Yacha said silently.


    The waitress was sweating on her forehead because she was very unfriendly to him last time.As the Lord Demon Lord, who knows whether he can become a god and Buddha with infinitely close to the third floor of Bai Yasha in the future.


    "Master Bai Yacha, I...I''m going out first." She didn''t want to hear Nie Kong''s name, and hurriedly left the meeting room of Bai Yacha.


    Bai Yasha watched her leave before he had time to consider what she said just now.What does it mean for the boss to conceal the truth about his identity as a demon king? Why did he deliberately conceal them.


    "Is the devil attacking again? Let me Bai Yacha come and see how you are." Bai Yacha gritted his teeth secretly, perhaps thinking of something hateful, the immature and cute cheeks appeared angry.


    She is a demon king herself, and she has a good impression of the demon king, but the condition is that the demon king who does not want to behave and obeys certain bottom lines, such as her old acquaintance, the Seven Heavens Great Holy Community.


    She feels a bit regretful that Wukong''s conversion to Buddha and the collapse of the Demon King Alliance.

 1995 The collapse of the second element text 02020, the upcoming fire dragon festival

    Free area, commercial area, red window corridor in the northeast.It has been half a day until Nie Kong subdued Nie Kong''s vampire maid.


    "Hey, Leticia, what kind of trouble do you want to wear in that dress? Hurry up and change to a gothic dress like mine to look good." Vera looked at the beautiful blond elder sister Nie Kong brought out from the room and said Muttered dissatisfied.


    The body shape returned from loli to the appearance of an adult, and the long, smooth blonde hair was tied back by a ribbon.


    Especially the dress changed a lot, from the noble red satin skirt to the black and white maid lotus skirt.It seems to have transformed from a noble little princess into a pure and sweet maid.Just comparing the mature and obedient beauty Bai Xueji on the side, Leticia is indeed slightly unqualified in terms of temperament.


    As a supporter of the Gothic group and double ponytails, Vera saw that her dress was in line with Loli''s beauty. She planned to change Leticia and Aixia into her own dress and form a community style.However, even though Vera seems cute, she also has her own persistent taste and hobbies. Who would have thought that Leticia had made her body bigger and changed to another kind of clothes.


    Xue Ji was a little speechless, Vera didn''t have any self-consciousness. She was a super plump and plump royal sister, so she liked to wear that narrow gothic skirt.Look, I stretched the narrow skirt into that kind of virtue, showing a beautiful figure.


    It''s just plain intentional, deliberately selling cute meat to attract the attention of men.Or could it be that every adult has a weird habit, the same as his main god Baiyasha, and the same with Vera.Comparing the two of them, Bai Xueji was relieved to feel that the master Nie Kong she was following was a normal person.


    "It was Xue Ji who taught me to change it personally, and Master Nie Kong seems to like my adult''s look better," Leticia said with a twist.


    Vera''s shining and harmless eyes stared at Nie Kong, as if asking him to be a referee, to see which one of their clothes Nie Kong liked.


    "It''s pure misunderstanding. Although it is also very beautiful now, I actually think that Leticia, who is in the shape of a loli, is the cutest in elementary school square-bottomed swimsuits." Nie Kong looked at Leticia and commented.


    "Really, let Leticia wear it to Master Nie Kong when I have time, I...I don''t know much about those." Leticia whispered.


    "Master Nie Kong is abnormal."


    "Lolicon." Xue Ji and Vera shouted at the same time.


    "Ah, perverted lolicon." Aixia with two pony tails blushed, as if she realized that she was the only loli in shape now.


    Jack Lantern smiled and found it very reliable and interesting for Nie Kong to transform the dispute between the two sides of the community into an invisible solution to himself.


    Jack took out a flyer from his jack-o-lantern and said aloud: "Don''t make a noise, now we should say that business matters."


    Aixia looked at the content of the paper at the same time, and found that it was a flyer for the gift game.


    Gift game name: Duel of the creators!


    ¡¤Participation qualifications and summary:


    ¡¤Participants must possess the gift of creation department.


    ¡¤Allow an assistant to accompany you to participate.


    ¡¤The content of the duel changes every time.


    ¡¤Except for the gift of creation, the holder of the gift is prohibited from using other gifts.


    ¡¤About the grace to be granted:


    ¡¤Participants can propose the favor they want to the fire dragon, who is the dominant player.


    Oath: Respect the above content, based on glory and flag, the two communities jointly hold a gift game.


    "ThousandEyes" seal, "Salamandra" seal.


    "Is it actually a gift contest for the Creation Department?" Nie Kong asked.


    "Well. It refers to the gift created by the producer, whether it is man-made, spiritual, god-made or star-made. In order to withstand the harsh surrounding environment, the North District attaches great importance to the creation gift that can be used for a long time, and often Hold games to compete for the skill and artistry of the gift." Jack replied.


    "Although we are a community on the sixth floor, we came to participate in the game in order to start our flag. For example, the candlesticks walking in the exhibition hall were made by our community." Aixia went on to explain.


    "The candlesticks I made handily are just ingenious. They don''t form a gift, so they are not eligible to participate in the final test of strength. For example, the Perseus defeated by Master Nie Kong, the three mass-produced favors in their hands are eligible." Jack was a little bit emotional. If they came to the competition, they might be a big enemy and opponent.It is a pity that the samples of the three gift gifts were all broken by Nie Kong, and Jack felt a little regretful.


    "Then what production should our community use to compete?" Leticia asked in confusion.


    "Haha, of course it''s Jack''s pumpkin lantern." The pumpkin head monster laughed.


    "Jack-o-lantern Jack" is excellent in both technology and art, and it is even hard to believe that it was made by the devil.


    Although it is not bad to take part in the exhibition, and the bounty of staying in the body can win even in the final test of strength.That''s right, the Jack''s pumpkin lantern with self-awareness was created by Vera.


    "is it?"


    "Well, and fortunately there is Aixia who can serve as my assistant. Anyway, the game played by the seventh-level dominator in the mere North District, and our sixth-level community will lose to other opponents. If it is not for the purpose of starting For our product, we don''t bother to sign up for the sixth floor." Jack said.


    Leticia''s eyes flashed with surprises. Since the gift game is jointly organized by the two communities of ThousandEyes and Salamandra, it means that Lord Shiroyasha may also come.


    "Well, let Jack take care of our community''s participation."


    Although Nie Kong is only interested in the upcoming fire dragon festival, he does not seem to have any special expectations for the game itself.


    Vera showed a dull expression.But the next moment, she nodded with a kind smile.


    "Yeah, Jack is very strong." Vera originally wanted to be lazy, and pushed all the competition matters to Jack, planning to return to the base on his own.

 1996 The collapse of the second element Text 02021, visit "salamandra"

    "Oh, by the way, Lord Nie Kong, do you know that the seventh-tier dominator in the North District where we are located is about to change generations?" Jack, who tilted a pumpkin face and carried a lamp, said to Nie Kong.


    "Huh? It''s rare to say that there is a problem." Nie Kong didn''t know at all. He originally came to the North District because of the harvest festival. The East District was too barren, and Nie Kong didn''t want to hang around behind Sixteen Nights and the others.


    "I heard that I retired because of a sudden illness. That''s right, as an impure-blooded Yalong, his predecessor is indeed old, probably because time is not forgiving. The fire dragon festival should be the birth of the new class ruler fire dragon. Sacrifice." Jack continued with a weird smile: "As descendants of pure blood dragons, they are a community that established a base area in the five-digit five-four-five-five-five outer gate. "Salamandra" itself is the number one in the North District. One of the five-level class dominators has now fallen to the seventh level."


    Yalong has an age constraint, which is incomparable to the pure-blooded dragon species. They are not like the Protoss Baiyasha to live thousands of years without a problem.Even so, they still have the strength of the fifth layer in their heyday, which also shows that the dragon seed is powerful.


    "Is that so? I had a pretty good relationship with Salamandra before, but I didn''t know that the leader had changed. So, who is the leader now? Is it the eldest daughter Sarah, or the second boy? Where is Mandela?" the maid Leticia asked in surprise.


    "No, the leader was inherited by their youngest sister Sandora," Jack said.


    "Are you talking about Sandora? Wait... please wait, she''s only eleven years old! No, that''s the case, so they came to ask Lord Shiroyasha, the governor of the Eastern District, to be the co-host? In order to escort her!!" Leticia said suddenly, young leaders are not enough to have the prestige to become the dominator of the class.


    Leticia is very surprised, why let the young Shandora inherit the dominator, it is a bit unbelievable, obviously brother and sister are more suitable, it is too ruthless to let the eleven-year-old sister serve.


    "Leticia knew them?" Xue Ji asked aloud from the side.


    "In the past, the noname they and I belonged to formed an alliance community, but unfortunately they betrayed our nameless in the end. Of course, that''s not the case, because the nameless was deprived of the flag and name. The demon king who struck three years ago is too powerful. Strong," Leticia said with a sigh.


    "Forget it, wait for us to bring the crafts we made to the booth for display, and then let''s meet the master of this level by the way." Nie Kong said.Since it can be related to Baiyasha and Wuming, it shows their importance.


    "Indeed, Lord Nie Kong has changed the name of our community after all, it is necessary to inform them." Jack nodded in agreement.


    "Let''s get started, let those candlesticks go to the exhibition hall for exhibition first." Nie Kong pointed to the jumping silver candlesticks. They are quite beautifully made, and they can act on their own, but unfortunately they have no self-consciousness.Because there is no effect of the blessing gift, it can only be regarded as a slightly valuable commercial item and can only be used to sell money.


    Aixia happily responded. After leaving Vera who was used to staying at home to "watch the house", the five Nie Kong set off toward the commercial street in the area.


    Coming to the center of the red window corridor decorated with red bricks and carved glass, looking at the fiery red glass, people feel a strong autumn atmosphere.Nie Kong came to a monument engraved with a dragon again.


    Looking around the dragon monument made of huge emerald green glass, Jack seemed to look up at the huge monument with a sigh, and quietly said in a low voice: ¡°Use such a huge artificially made crystal sculpture of obsidian. Jackie Chan''s artwork? Although there is no gift value, he has a strong sense of art."


    The sights on display in front of the monument to green billboards that read: "exhibition Community Salamandra, Title: The Spirit made large crystals like obsidian carved into the early generation of leaders Xinghai Dragon King adults, producer: Sarah"


    They can hold creator games of this scale, and Salamandra''s craftsmanship is also quite exquisite.


    "Yeah. Although the producer doesn''t seem to be a human being. I remember it was a guy Leticia knew. If you have a chance, I should go and meet him." Aixia said.


    "You are talking about Sarah, she is the eldest daughter of the leader of the Salamandra community. I didn''t expect that the statue of the Star Sea Dragon King was actually made by her." Leticia exclaimed.


    "In other words, that is their Salamandra exhibit. Although it looks magnificent, the candlestick we made will not lose to them." Jack nodded and said.


    "Since you are confident, let''s put the candlestick next to them for display." Nie Kong chuckles.


    "Hehe, and it can also help attract popularity." Aixia laughed. The dragon sculpture with a height of more than ten meters is only more eye-catching than their candlesticks.


    The walking candlesticks are well-made art exhibition works. Jack hung a billboard with "MIC" written on their necks and placed them next to the statue.


    Compared with the huge dragon-shaped sculpture like a dead object, the walking candlestick looks much more vibrant.If you add Nie Kong''s anger or the flames of the color X blood whip to ignite, then they will become a candlestick with personal emotions, an angry candlestick and a color candlestick, which will definitely make the commercial street a mess.Nie Kong didn''t want to create those useless things, maybe let Lala and Bula come out, it would definitely be fighting spirit.Those two girls were only interested in making. Nie Kong had a headache and realized that You Yezi actually looked like a sister.


    After finishing the display items in the organization, Nie Kong had free time to take his troops to Salamandra''s main base.


    Nie Kong and the others were having a fuss with the Luos game, almost ruining the meeting area. Perhaps they had already found out Nie Kong and the others.

 1997 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 02022, the shock of Loli Dragon Girl

    "Master Shandora, the "MIC" community on the sixth floor of the North District is visiting." Amidst the yelling of the guard, Nie Kong and his party were taken to the audience room of the Fire Dragon Festival headquarters by the waiter, and found that Bai Yasha was leisurely shaking a feather fan , Showing a serious attitude.But after seeing Nie Kong, a surprised expression appeared on his round cheeks.


    A cute little loli with dragon horns also stayed aside. Wearing a military uniform, the man who looked like a trusted bodyguard took a step forward with sharp eyes, and looked down at Nie Kong and the others with a high-handed attitude.


    "Huh! What MIC, it''s just Willo''wisp. Yesterday it caused a commotion in my field! I should be mentally prepared, waiting to accept the relatively strict punishment from me!"


    "When did you dare to yell in front of me, the mere bastard Yalong." Although Nie Kong wouldn''t be upset by a few words from the little man, no one could scold him.


    "Leticia, teach me a lesson."


    "Master, how do you need to teach it?" Leticia saw Lord Shiroyasha being there, but was a little cautious.


    "I think it''s good to turn them all into your dependent ghosts. It should be fun to let them betray their beliefs." Nie Kong said dismissively.


    "Kaka, they are not purebred dragons, but with human blood. Leticia can really make them vampires." Jack said playfully.


    Mandela and the surrounding Yalong were angry, all surrounded them as if they were on guard.


    "Enough, Mandela, now it''s up to your leader Sandora to decide about matters in the community." Bai Yasha started to persuade the man named Mandela.


    Little Lolita Dragon Girl Shandora got up from the luxurious throne of the upper seat in the audience room, bowed to Nie Kong and the others: "I apologize to you for your brother''s rude behavior. Thank you several people from Liu The community on the first floor came to participate in the Fire Dragon Birth Festival. Regarding the room that you destroyed, it has been repaired, and there are no injured people in our area. Therefore, regarding this incident, I don¡¯t think Willo''wisp should be held accountable."


    "Hmph, you are wrong, not Willo''wisp, now it is renamed MIC, and the leader is our Lord Nie Kong." Bai Xueji snorted coldly.


    "Mandela, see Sandora saved your life. So you don''t want to think about what your opponent is, and you dare to be arrogant in front of the devil with five levels of strength." Bai Yacha said silently.


    Mandela''s expression changed from an angry drama to a panic, and he looked at Nie Kong carefully, probably never expecting a big figure to appear in his community.


    Having said that, when did the leader change in Willo''wisp, Lord Vera is also the strongest big demon in the North District, did he lose to him in the gift game?


    The more I thought about it, the more ugly Mandela''s face became, and he closed his mouth and took a few steps back, regretting that he had spoken too much.


    "Well, Nie Kong, don''t be angry because of my face." Bai Yacha said.


    "Ok."


    Seeing Nie Kongken let go, Bai Yasha and Sandora breathed a sigh of relief, and Leticia shrugged slightly.


    Bai Yacha winked at the men, and Shandora also let the partners leave, leaving only Mandela, a close brother, and there were no more insignificant personnel except them.


    Nie Kong sat beside Bai Yasha, Shandora, second only to the owner, and Aixia and the others could only stand around Nie Kong.As soon as the others left, Shandora immediately changed her serious expression and tone, and showed a cute smile that fits her age.


    "Nie Kong, let me introduce to you. She is the new class ruler who inherited the purebred dragon-the dragon horn of the Xinghai Dragon King. The young leader of "Salamandra" with the flame dragon pattern as the banner." Bai Yacha pointed Said the lovely Lolita wearing a red dress and a dragon horn.


    "Hehe, what do I say, did you just inherit the purebred dragon horns?" Nie Kong glanced at the dragon horns worn by the girl, and said dismissively.


    "I forgot that you also have a purebred dragon seed gift, so which one did you get." Bai Yacha said with a smile.


    Mandela and Shandora looked at Nie Kong in astonishment. The two Yalong''s hearts turned to the sky, and the demon in front of them had the gift of a purebred dragon?There is a level of joking.


    Aixia and the others also found it incredible, isn''t Master Nie Kong a purebred vampire.


    "Dragon soul, I killed a true red dragon god emperor a long time ago and collected its soul by the way." Nie Kong said.


    "Really... Divine Emperor Red Dragon, are you talking about the one in the Bible?" Bai Yasha said in surprise.


    "Yes, it is true that the purebred dragons are really big." As he said, Nie Kong revealed the armor of the True Scarlet Dragon God Emperor.I haven''t used it for a long time, but since Nie Kong experienced the Dragon Ball world, it has become a tasteless one.Even if Nie Kong used the soul and power of belief to nurture it repeatedly, it would not be able to form a real magic weapon, and it would not greatly improve Nie Kong''s strength.


    Even so, the scarlet armor exudes terrible majesty at this time.The divine armor that can increase the power of mortals hundreds of times, with the coercion of the red dragon god emperor''s dragon soul.


    It was the Sandra brothers and sisters, especially Mandela who felt serious, kneeling in front of Nie Kong in a cold sweat.The majesty of the dragon emperor is an inviolable sacred existence for Yalong.


    As for Bai Yasha, she felt that the armor of the true red dragon god emperor of the purebred dragon was already at the same level as hers.Instead, she had an explanation in her heart. It turned out that Nie Kong did not have the blood of the dragon family, but was a gift formed by killing a pure dragon species.


    Nie Kong constricted his armor, as if nothing happened.


    "Lord Bai Yacha, don''t you introduce the Lord Demon Lord to us?" Sandora said while looking at Nie Kong.


    "His name is Nie Kong, he has not been here for a long time, and he is a purebred vampire, a monster demon with two superb gifts of purebred dragon." Bai Yasha said with a wry smile.


    Shandora''s eyes turned into countless admiration. Nie Kong could kill the purebred dragon, which was already the Demon Lord that they couldn''t deal with.

 1998 The collapsed two-dimensional body 02023Im meeting the black rabbit

    "Master Bai Yacha, the black rabbit and Ren of noname weren''t able to participate in our festival." Sandora asked Shiro Yacha secretly.


    "Oh, you said the black rabbits. They should be coming soon, maybe they are playing in the town." Bai Yacha laughed freely.


    "Huh, the black rabbits are really here?" Leticia smiled in surprise.


    "Of course, although the registration time for the game is closed, but because I invited them to participate in the game in the name of the game organizer, there are no restrictions." Bai Yacha said contentedly.


    "Hee hee, great. After I heard that they were attacked by the Demon King, I actually really wanted to see them right away, but because of my father''s sudden illness and the inheritance ceremony, I couldn''t make it." Shandora cheered happily Came out.


    "Sandora, please pay attention in the future. You don''t have to contact the mere nameless. I said, because you always talk like that, you will be looked down on by the surrounding community, you are now the dominant." Mandela said fiercely.


    "Man...Brother Mandela! They are Salamandra''s former allies! Obviously we abandon the covenant without authorization. It would be against our etiquette if we adopt that attitude!"


    "Compared to etiquette, the reputation of our community is much more important than it! It is only bad for us to have a relationship with Wuming."


    "Brother Mandela! Please be more self-controlling!" Sandora, who can''t stand it, scolded Mandela. No matter how much he said the betrayal was righteous, it was too irritating, especially between Baiyasha and When Nie Kong and the others were there.


    "Don''t tell me, the black rabbits are already here." Bai Yacha said with a "um", first looked around the crowd, then looked at the front desk.Only a dozen armed Yalong soldiers were seen escorting Black Rabbit and Shiliuye and his party.


    "Report to Lord Shandora that a black rabbit and humans are making trouble in our town, and many buildings have been destroyed." The leading soldier reported to Shandora.


    The black rabbit was shaking his rabbit ears, blushing as if he felt very ashamed, but Ikuyasu smiled broadly.And Bai Yasha suffocated a smile, trying to show a serious attitude.Probably because now the master of the birth festival, Miss Sandora is also staying aside, so Shiroyasha can''t be too demeaning.


    "It''s been a long time, Black Rabbit." Leticia greeted her with a smile.


    "Hey, you... aren''t you Leticia-sama?" The black rabbit screamed out, staring at him. He didn''t expect that apart from Shiroyasha, his former partner Leticia was also there.


    "Of course it is me, otherwise who do you think it is."


    "You... didn''t you sell it to the Demon King."


    "Yeah, and then I was snatched from Luos by other Demon Lords. Oh, they are now his maid." Even so, Leticia was obviously happy to see the black rabbit.


    "How...how can it be, which child is the problem, actually let... let the demon lord who has a purebred ghost seed be a maid." Black Rabbit couldn''t help feeling a little gaffe, letting the super powerful Leticia be a maid. What a waste, and it was an insult to the Demon Lord Leticia.


    "Black Rabbit, I am the problem child you mentioned." Nie Kong said with a black face.


    "Eh, it''s... Lord Nie Kong and Xueji Bai?" The black rabbit shook those flexible long rabbit ears, and his red eyes noticed Nie Kong sitting around Shandora and Bai Yacha.


    "Master Nie Kong, it turns out that you saved Leticia from the Demon King''s hands, so... Then can you let her return to our community." Black Rabbit thought of all the causes and consequences, and said to Nie Kong. Requested.


    "Yes, if you are willing to sacrifice yourself for Leticia, let the black rabbit wait in the brave maid clothes or not. I heard that the upper demon kings and gods are proud of raising black rabbits." Nie Sora said.


    "Hey, Nie Kong, do you really want to grab the ownership of the black rabbit with me. Black rabbit, follow Master Bai Yacha, I will put you in a cage, and I will provide you with three meals a day." Bai Yacha also He spoke, but the content of what he said made Black Rabbit dumbfounded.


    "No, the black rabbit belongs to the ownership of the three of us." Sixteen nights, Kasugabe and Asuka also announced the sovereignty of the black rabbit at the same time..


    "You...you are too bullying, people, people don''t want it." The black rabbit blushed and retorted loudly.


    "Alright, alright, are you the Moon Rabbit? Bai Yasha, doesn''t Moon Rabbit say that as long as it is for companions, even if they have to withstand the flames of purgatory, it is a long-cherished wish? After all, for them, sacrificing themselves is an instinct. !" Nie Air Conditioning said humbly.


    Bai Yacha seemed to cooperate well with Nie Kong, and explained with a smile: "The rabbit likes so-called morality or human affection. It uses cheap life for cheap and appropriate self-sacrifice. Only then did he gain the trust of Di Shitian and be called to the box court. The reason is because the sacrifice follows the instinct of the species."


    "So, Black Rabbit, you are not a qualified moon rabbit." Nie Kong laughed, making Black Rabbit face red with red rabbit ears.


    "Master Nie Kong, don''t molest the black rabbit, you see she is almost crying. Moon rabbit, I also like to wait on Master Nie Kong, you don''t care about my business." Leticia said comfortingly.


    Because she had lost her status as a demon king, the strength in her body was not one-tenth of the normal level, and she couldn''t help many Black Rabbits by going back.


    "I''m sorry, Leticia-sama." The Black Rabbit looked a little depressed when he could not get his partner back.


    "Huh!! I said you guys don''t just talk around, what do you mean by hanging the master aside?" Mandela said in a cold voice, staring fiercely at Ikuyo and Black Rabbit.


    "You will talk about it later, let''s talk about the compensation for the nameless destruction of our town."


    "Mandela, I will give you a satisfactory answer to the repair problem they both broke. Please don''t talk now." Bai Yacha glared at him, a little unhappy.


    Nie Kong didn''t need to pay compensation, but he didn''t give himself face to make the guests he invited to be rude. Is that guy Mandela really ignorant of the world.

 1999 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 02024, the prophecy of the attack of the devil

    "Since the black rabbit is here with Itokuya, let''s talk about business. It says the reason why I am looking for noname to participate in the game, you can confirm it with your own eyes." As he said, Bai Yasha took out a letter.


    Sixteen nights with a surprised look took the letter and read the contents.After confirming the content, the usual frivolous smile disappeared completely.


    "Mr. Sixteen Nights, what is written on it?" Asuka asked aloud, and the black rabbit was also very curious.


    "Let''s read it for yourself." Ikuya passed the letter back to Asuka, and the black rabbit looked at it. There was only one sentence written on it: "The Fire Dragon Birth Festival is a sign of the demon king''s attack."


    "Eh eh, demon... demon king?!" The black rabbit was dumbfounded, and then made a scream like a scream.The same goes for the next person to see the content.


    Only the three problems brought by the children kept their original emotions, and Ikuya asked Shirayasha blankly: "To be honest, this is beyond my expectation. I think it must be a situation of fighting for the inheritance of the dominator."


    "What are you talking about?" Mandela snarled angrily, and Sandora hurriedly stopped him.


    Bai Yasha ignored the two of them and continued, "I don''t apologize, because you didn''t listen to the content and followed me directly."


    "Okay, what do you want us to do? If you want me to take the first level of the Demon King, I''m happy to do it!" Sixteen Nights was full of energy and said openly.


    "Wait for me to explain from that letter first." Bai Yacha glanced at Sandola, he should be hoping that she would agree to tell her the secret.After Sandora nodded, Bai Yasha began to explain with a serious expression: "First of all, regarding this letter, it is the result of ThousandEyes" cadres foreseeing the future."Next, Bai Yasha explained the cause and effect of the incident.


    "Foresee the future?" The black rabbit and the people around him couldn''t speak because of the truth, especially Mandela, even his jaw was about to fall in surprise.However, that''s a natural response.


    Obviously, the prisoner, the crime, and the motive are fully understood, and there is still no way to prevent it.


    Ikuya organized the information in his mind, and asked Shirayasha as if confirming: "So, the identity of the principal who caused the incident has been found, but can''t that person''s name be made public?"


    Bai Yacha responded vaguely, because the boss of the community was also hiding from her.


    "It shouldn''t be Master Nie Kong." Hei Tu''s words made everyone except Bai Yacha look at Nie Kong who was drinking tea.


    "Why are you looking at us? That''s right, Nie Kong is not good at the community at the bottom of the district." Aixia said angrily.


    "Aishia, it''s not right. There are also good things on the seventh floor. For example, I like that black rabbit very much." Nie Kong said.


    Aixia was a little upset, she was only from a better background, she was consciously inferior to Lord Vera in terms of beauty.


    The black rabbit''s ears flicked, and his cute baby face stomped his feet, "Master Nie Kong, please don''t be kidding, the black rabbit needs to take care of our community before Master Canary comes back."


    "Canary?" When I heard the familiar name, Shizuye finally showed a thoughtful expression.


    "The protagonist of the Demon King''s attack is not Nie Kong, but someone else." Bai Yacha announced the truth.


    Asuka strongly questioned: "Regarding the incident you mentioned, in order for the Demon King to appear in the Fire Dragon Birth Festival, there were other people who worked behind the scenes. However, does that character have a position where he cannot be made public?"


    Ren cried out in surprise and looked at Sandola.The following content appeared in the dialogue with Bai Yasha during the visit to the North Interzone, "Some organizations are hostile to young people in power."


    Only Izayoi tilted his head without understanding.


    "It turns out that it makes sense. However, because of this, as the guardian of order, I have to punish that certain person anyway." The black rabbit declared loudly.


    "It''s just that the enemy in front of you is the prophesied Demon King, so I hope you can help us crack the Demon King''s game." Lori Sandola said.


    Hearing Sandora''s speech, everyone nodded with an expression of understanding.Since there is a prediction of the demon king coming, Bai Yasha arranges the first job for the new student "NoName".


    "I understand. In response to the attack of the Demon King, NoName will provide assistance to the two communities." Ren said solemnly.


    "Yeah. Sorry, for you who are in the position of helpers, you must fight without knowing the details of the enemy. It should be very helpless. However, I hope you understand that we don''t just want to defeat the Demon King. It''s just to hide the truth. For the time being, it is also a necessary choice to protect the order of the box court. I swear to the double goddess emblem that I am waiting for, one day I will impose due sanctions on the main criminal. But you don¡¯t have to be so nervous and it¡¯s okay, the devil will be the strongest of me Hierarchy rulers, Lord Shiroyasha will deal with it! You just have to be responsible for the opening together with Sandora, let''s put a hundred hearts on it!" Shiroyasha opened the fan with the double goddess emblem on it and laughed.


    Although Ren simply expressed his understanding, the devil is not what they can fight against.Sixteen nights narrowed his eyes, dissatisfaction appeared in his expression.


    "Is it really dissatisfied that you can only be the first one, boy Sixteen Nights."


    "No? It''s a good opportunity after all. You can see to what extent the so-called Demon King is. But I can be responsible for the opening, but if I happen to defeat the Demon King, shouldn''t it be a problem?"


    Facing Ikuyasu with a provocative smile on his face, Bai Yasha could only respond with a helpless smile: "Well, as long as there is a chance, I will allow you to defeat the devil."


    "I don''t think I need to trouble you, even if the devil descends, we Salamandra can deal with it." Mandela said coldly.


    "Brother Mandela, it''s about the survival of our Salamandra, please don''t be hasty!" Sandora pleaded.


    Mandela sighed softly when he heard Sandora''s words.


    Although Mandela advocated that "NoName" should be kicked out of the game, he was persuaded by Shiroyasha and Sandora, and he reluctantly accepted the assistance of Ikuyasu noname and Shirayasha.The group stayed in the audience room, deciding the plan and steps when the demon king appeared.

 2000 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 02025Asukas fanaticism

    After discussing the matter of the Demon King''s attack, they finally bid farewell to Bai Yacha, Nie Kong and the Black Rabbit separated into two teams.Judging by their glamorous look, I think I hope to play in the brightly lit town.


    Nevertheless, Nie Kong did not immediately return to the reception room allocated by the community.Prepare to take Aixia and the others to watch the town scenery of the fire dragon festival.The color of the maple leaves in the autumn dyed the market red, and it maintained a view similar to the dusk. The sun may have remained at the horizontal line for this reason and did not fall. It was very magnificent.


    "Please... please wait." What surprised Nie Kong was that another girl from the Sixteen Nights team ran towards them from behind. She was Miss Long Feike.


    "Hey, the nameless lady, what are you doing with us." Aixia said politely.


    "Wow, it''s Jack, the real Jack-o''-lantern, it''s great to see it!"


    The lantern burning with fierce flames, the light black cloth clothing without entities, and the huge pumpkin head about ten times the size of the human head made the girl give a fanatical expression.Jack''s appearance is exactly the pumpkin monster that Asuka has been yearning for since childhood.Asuka made a frantic shout that was not like her, and shook Leticia''s shoulder hard.


    "Alright, alright, I see. Missy, please calm down a little bit." Leticia said silently.


    "Hmph, it''s just a nameless. Even if we wag our tails to please, Jack and I will not be merciful in tomorrow''s creator game." Aixia said with a mockery.


    "That''s right," Jack agreed.


    Although the two ridiculed so much, Asuka''s longing for Jack was not disillusioned, and he looked at Jack with a pumpkin head with gleaming eyes.


    "Nie Kong, you...can you let me touch Jack''s pumpkin lantern." As if not hearing what Aixia and the others said, Flying Bird said to Nie Kong.


    "Yes, there is nothing you can''t do in the box court, just look at the price you pay." Nie Kong said with a light smile.


    "Then... Then what do you think it takes?" Asuka asked eagerly.


    "Well, you touch Jack, I touch you!"


    "Huh huh!!" At the same time they called out, including Asuka and Leticia''s three daughters.


    "Master Nie Kong, please... please stop telling those rude jokes." Aixia blushed and shouted.


    Miss Asuka became a little flustered, if she could say anything else, she could agree, but he... how could he speak upright about the trivial behavior of touching girls.


    "It''s just touching your head, I said you are so exaggerated." Nie Kong said inexplicably.


    "Just touching your head?" Leticia''s women were dumbfounded.


    "Of course, if you let me touch my body, I always feel that Asuka is a 16-year-old cute girl, but I see that the development is more plump and fuller than Leticia." Nie Kong nodded and said.


    "Please... please touch your head." Perceiving Nie Kong''s gaze shifted from above to below, Fei Niao panicked as if to cover his Ou Pai.


    "Oh, what a pity."


    "It''s not a pity, Master Nie Kong''s words make Leticia very upset, please don''t compare me to humans." Leticia said with her cheeks puffed.


    "Well, I thought Master Nie Kong was Lolicon. I didn''t expect that the taste would be the same as Master Bai Yacha, but she was obviously the richest and fullest among them." Bai Xueji participated in the discussion, chatting that Nie Kong''s was not. .


    Jack touched his pumpkin head, feeling as if he had nothing to do with him suddenly.


    "Hurry up, you can only touch it." Unlike a child, Flying Bird looked down at Nie Kong with his cheeks held up.


    Nie Kong stretched out his right hand, placed the smooth black hair of Flying Bird, and gently rubbed it a few times.


    Asuka twisted a little, and suddenly lowered his head.She was a little flustered, feeling a warm feeling that she had never experienced.Obviously, touching his head is his father''s privilege. Why would Nie Kong feel himself if he touched himself.


    "Alright, the transaction is complete. Now it''s your turn to touch Jack, Jack, please restrain your flames, don''t burn Miss Flying Bird." Nie Kong said with a light smile


    Asuka replied softly, his emotions seemed inexplicably low, there was no surprise of seeing Jack just now.Jack restrained his own flame before letting Asuka''s little hand touch his pumpkin head.


    The jade-like little hand touched lightly, experiencing the mood of meeting the idol Jack.Soon Flying Bird finally let out a sigh of relief, and without saying goodbye to Nie Kong, turned around and ran away from Nie Kong and the others.


    With her head down and her long bangs covering her eyes, Nie Kong couldn''t see her expression at this time, he shouldn''t be angry anymore.


    "Really, Jack has a big pumpkin head, why is it more popular with girls than me." Nie Kong said, touching his chin.


    "Oh, although I am ugly, girls can feel my tenderness. However, compared with those girls, I like children better." Jack said boastingly.


    "Jack, then tomorrow you will team up with the kids in the community, don''t let me be your partner." Aixia couldn''t help but say.


    "Don''t, can''t I be wrong? I also think Aixia is actually very beautiful and cute, and Aixia is also a child in my eyes." Jack explained hurriedly.


    "Hey, what do you mean by that sentence?" Aixia put her hands on her hips and kicked Jack out.Although it was a good word, Aixia was inexplicably angry.


    Jack smirked, Nie Kong looked at Aixia''s Oupai and body, and couldn''t help but laugh.


    Aixia''s gothic dress with a double ponytail really looks like a cute little loli, only one or two years older than Leticia in the form of loli.It is said that Aixia is an earth-bound spirit, summoned by Vera.


    In the previous Willo''wisp, Vera usually took in ghosts of the lonely wild ghost type in the North District.


    "Ah, you will regret it when you laugh at Aixia." Aixia opened her claws and pounced on Nie Kong, and Nie Kong pulled Snow White in front of her.


    Aixia caught the giant Oupai, but she let out all of her aggressiveness. She seemed to finally feel the gap with others.

 2001 The collapsed two-dimensional body 02026Asuka is missing

    After playing around with Aixia and the others, Nie Kong unexpectedly found that the black rabbit was turning around at the door as if waiting for them.


    "Master Nie Kong, does the bird sauce stay with you?" When he saw Nie Kong, the black rabbit rushed up to hold Nie Kong''s hand and asked anxiously.


    "No, I first came out from the Fire Dragon Festival Headquarters to meet Jack Pumpkin from our community, and she ran away. Didn''t she meet with you?" Nie Kong said in surprise.In Nie Kong''s view, Feijiao should have gone back early.


    "Well, there are really three problem children. I thought she was just going to play, but she would have disappeared innocently for several hours. She almost searched the entire town and couldn''t find it. People have been worried for a long time." Hei The rabbit couldn''t help but said angrily.


    "Haha, who made you an unnamed community? Maybe she broke away from you and became a member of other communities." Aixia used her usual ability to poison she and said coldly.


    "Please don''t...Don''t be kidding, people...people naturally believe that Asuka sauce will not leave us! No, I''m going to look for her." Heitu insisted for a while, and immediately couldn''t wait to leave and hope to search for the target again. .Just because there was no news after searching half of the town, Black Rabbit''s persistence was indeed shaken.


    "Black Rabbit, don''t worry too much, I don''t think she is that kind of person." Leticia said comfortingly.


    "Well, if Master Leticia and Master Nie Kong have news about her, they hope to help me to noname and tell them to Ren." Black Rabbit said, preparing to look from the sky by jumping.


    "Leticia, if you go back first, I will accompany the black rabbit to find someone. After all, her disappearance has something to do with me," Nie Kong said.


    "Hey, thank you Lord Nie Kong." The black rabbit was a little happy, instinctively believing in Nie Kong''s ability, the two jumped onto the eaves of each other and disappeared.


    "I''m afraid Master Nie Kong went to help specifically to contact the black rabbit. We knew he liked the black rabbit." Aixia said with a frown.


    "Hehe, Aixia can actually follow Master Nie Kong." Leticia looked at Aixia and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Don''t bother him, lest he say that I sabotaged him to buy the black rabbit. Hmph, isn''t it just the natural blood is better." The noble black rabbit in the box court has the blood that many demon kings and gods envy.Even in the gift games in the box court, most of them have the right to judge, which represents justice and nobility.


    "There is no way, who made the family''s ancestor sacrificed his life to save Emperor Shitian and became his dependent. But many years ago, it seemed that he was almost annihilated. As far as I know, the number of moon rabbits is very rare." Bai Xueji said, shaking her head.


    "That''s the case, no wonder the gods and Buddhas are proud of getting the moon rabbit. Whatever a noble background, they still become other people''s toys." Jack said softly, as if comforting Aixia.


    If there is gain, there will be loss. Emperor Shitian bestowed them a noble status, which also attracted the coveting of gods and demons, perhaps the root cause of the extinction.


    "Huh, then it''s better to let Master Nie Kong buy her into our community, so that Aixia can also occasionally bully Yuetu." Aixia regained her spirit, and instead enthusiastically supported Nie Kong''s behavior.


    Leticia gave a wry smile, the black rabbit needs to stay in the noname to help in order to be effective.Master Nie Kong''s community is strong enough, and the black rabbit will really be treated as a doll when he arrives.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Master Nie Kong, where did you separate from her?" Hei Tujiao asked, jumping high above the eaves.Looking for clues from the beginning, the black rabbit believes that eventually the bird will be found.


    "It''s more than a hundred meters before leaving the audience room. She came here specifically for Jack''s pumpkin lantern. Didn''t she tell you?" Nie Kong asked in surprise.


    "She didn''t say anything, only that she ran away after walking around alone." Black Rabbit said annoyedly.


    "That''s it, it seems that the time to disappear was parting with us, and then playing alone in the town for that time. However, the play generally does not exceed a few hours, and something must have happened." Nie Kong thought.As Nie Kong, who had been in the world of Conan, the things before him were very simple and clear.


    "Then what should I do now." The black rabbit stared at Nie Kong with poor big eyes. The rabbit''s expression was very cute, which made Nie Kong feel the urge to touch her rabbit.


    "It''s okay, go and ask the people in the street shops, you should be able to find any clues." Nie Kong said, pointing to the road where Flying Bird went back.


    "People will ask now." From the confident Nie Kong, the black rabbit couldn''t help feeling dependent.


    The appearance of black rabbits in the lively market immediately attracted the attention of many populations.Moon Rabbit came to the seventh floor of the box court. They were so lucky to see it.No matter what the black rabbit asked, those people were willing to answer her.


    About ten minutes later, the black rabbit came to Nie Kong with a tired expression, but his eyes were a little happy.


    "Master Nie Kong, you are right. The bird appeared on the street about three hours ago, as if it was going in the direction of the exhibition hall, and she was holding an elf with a pointed hat." Black Rabbit said excitedly.


    "Next to the exhibition hall." Nie Kong nodded and said.


    The black rabbit gave a strong hum, and set off again to the exhibition hall.


    The exhibition site is a corridor dug into the boundary wall, resembling a cave, so the depths are quite dim, and light from outside cannot come in.


    However, it should have been designed to bring out the brilliance of the exhibits. There are many candlesticks and lanterns that emit warm fire, as well as the beautiful stained glass that is amazing under the light of the light source, making them more attractive than others. The work gleams more brilliantly and brilliantly.


    But now it is dark, and the weird tones mixed with deep resentment and strong perseverance echo in the most central hollow of the exhibition hall.


    Nie Kong remembered that the object displayed in the middle hall was a giant made of red steel. The whole body was gorgeous and scary.


    With the red and gold Dongli decorations, the visually estimated height is probably about 30 feet.The armor depicts abstract paintings that should be based on sunlight, which is very overwhelming.


    Coupled with the huge hands and feet that should be twice the size of a human, looking at the head and body of equal width, people can''t help but wonder how they moved into this narrow entrance.


    According to the delicate decoration on the red armor, you can feel the producer''s extraordinary passion for the work.

 2002 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 02027, the rat is a disaster

    It''s called Dean, and the manufacturer''s community is called "Rattenf?nger", and the steel figure is much stronger than the candlestick in terms of manufacturing process.To say why Nie Kong has a deep memory, in addition to the said craftsmanship, on the other hand, it is a doll made of Shenzhen iron and the "Monkey King" golden hoop material.Aixia explained that an object made of precious materials can freely grow and become smaller. No wonder it can be moved from the exhibition hall to the center with a gate that is only a few meters wide.


    At this time, the strange wind blew into the big hole, and other guests also screamed, and the chaos spread like ripples.


    "What happened? Why did the fire suddenly go out!"


    "Hurry up and light up the lights around yourself!" The large void that had lost its lighting was obviously turned into darkness, and only the exclamation of the crowd inside echoed strangely.At the same time, a strange light spot appeared in the deepest part of the big hole.


    "Found...finally found!" The weird tone mixed with deep resentment and strong persistence echoed in the big hollow.


    Although the flying bird inside perceives the crisis, it is also desperately observing the surroundings, trying to find out where the prisoner is hiding by sound.However, due to the constant reverberation of the sound, it was impossible to find the correct location.As a last resort, Asuka had to put the elves with long hats on his shoulders, and shouted: "Despicable thing! Don''t hide and give me out!" The dominating shouts echoed in the cave, but the prisoner did not respond at all. .Instead, the flute sound that excites the senses, and the weird tone that shakes the entire space.


    "Ah, I found it, a bold fanatic posing as "Rattenfanger"!


    The loud roar and war shook the entire hollow, but instead exchanged for a moment of silence.When everyone looked at each other face to face-tens of thousands of objects with red eyes crawled out along the crevices of the cave, forming a group and attacking everyone, and someone from the crowd immediately screamed.


    "Yes, it''s old... it''s a mouse! A big group of mice!" That''s right, these stupid shadows that fill up the entire ground in the big hole are all rats.


    Their eyes glowed green and rushed fiercely at the crowd.The mice covering the ground formed waves and moved forward, and the dense scene made the birds'' backs chill.


    "Although... Although I asked the enemy to come out, it would have come out too much!"


    Asuka and the pointed hat elves turned their backs to the waves formed by tens of thousands of mice, their scalp numb and they did not dare to face them.The same is true for other people. People rushing forward in the crowded narrow caves became panic.


    Continuing on will cause a serious tragedy. Asuka who perceives that point turns around and can only face the rat army.


    "Already...enough, return me to your lair immediately!" Asuka yelled.However, the group of mice did not stop, but continued to advance.


    Finding that the gift of "dominance" cannot dominate the lower-level mice, Asuka is anxious.At this time, a group of mice jumped towards her, and Asuka reflexively took out the gift card and summoned the silver cross sword obtained in the "ForesGaro" battle.


    She raised her sword in a straight-eyed posture and slashed it horizontally.However, even with the silver sword with the gift of breaking evil, it is meaningless when facing ordinary mice.Asuka can only hack a few of them to death, and it is impossible to calculate the tens of thousands left.The mice walked along the ceiling and had already circled to the front. The group of tens of thousands of small animals was much trickier than the large beasts. They were definitely a magic group that could wipe out the entire forest at night.


    One by one, the mice jumped down from the ceiling and attacked the pointed-hat spirit trembling on the shoulders of the birds.


    "Yeah!" the pointed hat elf exclaimed.


    "Danger!"


    Asuka was forced to jump back.Since she can''t control, then she can only retreat.However, because the exit was too chaotic, it was in a state of wanting to go and unable to go, and the people vying to escape screamed and pushed each other hard.


    "Get out of the way!"


    "Now...what is the situation now!"


    "I... I want to go out first! Don''t get in the way!" "Don''t push, don''t push! Get out of the way!" "No way! I''ve caught up and can''t escape


    "Be obedient to me, everyone will work together to escape!"


    The anxious Asuka drank loudly, and the chaos calmed down instantly.


    "Yes!" Everyone saluted the Asuka neatly.Next, a group of people charged forward in the cave with a uniform movement. The situation was really strange.


    Asuka, who followed the end of the line to escape from the mouse, felt strange to the enemy''s true colors.The gift of dominance has not disappeared, but what is going on, why can''t she dominate the mice?


    The mice chased the birds intently.Even with the gift of dominance, her body is just an ordinary human, even slower than the weakest orcs.It didn''t take long for the rats to reach the position they could attack the birds at the back of the team.


    Asuka randomly waved the sword in his hand, but the mouse still attacked her without fear from above.No, it should be the elves with pointed hats, as expected, their target is the child.


    Originally, I saw the child wandering around in the town, but I abducted her unintentionally. Didn''t I expect them to provoke a powerful enemy?


    Asuka put his gaze on the young elf who was clutching his shoulders, and the pointed hat elf clutched Asuka, with an expression that was about to cry in fear.To this elf whose size is about the size of a human palm, even a mouse looks like a large beast in her eyes.


    Since the mouse''s target is her little elf, as long as she is thrown off her shoulders, Asuka can escape the danger.However, she abducted her by herself, and Asuka''s pride did not allow herself to leave her.


    Putting aside the fragile thoughts, Asuka boldly opened the collar of his collarbone and stuffed the elf inside.


    "Hide in your clothes! Don''t fall off!"


    Asuka made up his mind and ran forward on the ground flooded by mice with all his strength.


    Although the red dress on his body will protect the birds from the rats, the exposed part is another matter.Bitten by the small fangs of the mouse, the birds began to bleed everywhere on their hands and feet.

 2003 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 02028Save Asuka

    Asuka, desperately running forward, guarded the elf, even though she was injured by the rat''s constant bites, Asuka never thought of discarding her.


    Seeing that he was about to face the embarrassing situation, the surrounding black rats made Asuka desperate.She was not very afraid of death, but was afraid of dying in the mouth of a dirty mouse.


    However, in the next moment, a fiery red figure jumped in front of the mouse, and the bird saw a strange and familiar figure.What is familiar is the face of Black Rabbit, what is strange is her aura and long hair that has turned fiery red.


    "Unreasonable! Inferior mice dare to hurt my companions. They are innocent and honest. The Moon Rabbit, praised as a symbol of sacrifice, is going to be angry!"


    The black rabbit turned his black hair into light red, and jumped high in the air to scare the green-eyed mice.


    The surrounding air instantly produced heavy pressure, and a force that made people unable to breathe smoothly attacked the enemy.The hundreds of knights in the air are all at a loss because of the oppression that the black rabbit exudes.


    When the black rabbit raised his right arm, there was a sharp sound that could tear the atmosphere.Then, the explosion sounded like thunder dominated the surrounding area, and her right hand held a spear that was as brilliant as a flash.


    "The gift that appeared with thunder is Indra''s weapon. According to legend, the moon rabbit has a weapon endowed with a godhead. It turns out to be true!" The cute rabbit who has always been bullied by them burst out with powerful power, making the birds all Some are not used to it.


    The heated and expanding air rang out with thunder, and the black rabbit''s hair exuded prismatic brilliance, dyed from red to blue.


    Just as the black rabbit was about to shoot Indra''s spear at the mouse, Nie Kong emerged in front of her.


    "Hey!" "Woo!"


    Nie Kong used to pull the rabbit''s long ears, and the black rabbit''s thunder spear failed to launch and hit Nie Kong''s body. The liberated lightning and heat illuminated all the darkness in the exhibition hall.


    "Black Rabbit, calm down, there are works of our community in the exhibition hall. If you destroy the hall, you will have to turn your face with Salamandra of the organizer. What do you mean, say it?" Several times, the black rabbit''s ears were not just pulled in the end, but he simply held the ear roots and lifted the black rabbit''s whole person up. The technique of catching the rabbit is superb!


    "Oh, it hurts, it hurts! It hurts really! I¡¯m sorry... I¡¯m sorry, but... But now the bird sauce is dangerous, bad... It¡¯s almost time to stop, Lord Nie Kong! Please distinguish the emergency situation. Okay, now let those dirty mice taste the scourge!" The black rabbit looked at Nie Kong with tears in his eyes begging for mercy.


    "Really." Nie Kong moved his eyes to Flying Bird, and his expression became solemn when he found her scarred body.


    "Asshole, those damn rats actually hurt Asuka, I want to kill them all!"


    "Hey, Lord Nie Kong... is here too?" When I saw Nie Kong''s expression for the first time, Fei Niao didn''t know whether to be moved or afraid.


    "Master Nie Kong, please... please calm down a little bit. It is not easy to explain to Master Shandora to destroy the exhibition hall." Black Rabbit has become a consoling party instead, for fear that Nie Kong will accidentally destroy everything around him. .


    "Do you think I will lose to them than the number? Black Rabbit, you are too underestimated." Nie Kong snorted coldly, raised his hands and said, "Come out, the night demon is flying!" After several enhancements, its power has increased several times.The fascinating red bat was transformed in front of Nie Kong, dyeing the night into blood.


    The hungry bats turned into beasts, like a red river flooding the group of mice rushing in front.


    If there are more ants, they can kill elephants and deal with vampire bats that are a hundred times more fierce, and their number and physique are obviously not less than that of mice. The mice have no resistance at all!


    "Squeak!" Countless mice sounded, and the huge number of vampire bats crushed the mice and disappeared into the sky, absolutely crushed.


    "No...no, Lord Nie Kong is capable of summoning and controlling that number of bats?"


    Heitu looked dumbfounded as he watched the crowded hall cleared.The fiery red hair immediately turned back to black, and only the trembling rabbit ears expressed her mood at the moment.


    Nie Kong waved his hand, and the group of bats that killed the mice dissipated at the same time. He turned around and asked, "Black Rabbit, the opponent has been resolved."


    "Master Nie Kong, what you killed was just Xiao Xiao. Where is the mouse controller, where are you hiding? Hurry up to others! If you dare to force an attack in public, you should be relatively mentally prepared! Quickly recruit the community. Name, stand up and defend!"


    The black rabbit''s passionate shout echoed in the cave, but there was no response or any movement, full of deserted silence,


    "I forgot about the controller." Nie Kong shook his head regretfully, seeming to know that the other party had escaped.


    "By the way, Asuka-chan knows who attacked it."


    Asuka who was watching took a breath, although he didn''t know what to say.


    "Yeah. Asuka sauce, what happened? Although the number is a little too large, it is not like the usual you that the mere rat generation has the upper hand?" Black Rabbit also asked.


    Asuka looked at them gratefully and said softly, "Thank you for helping me. I am also very confused about this."


    "It''s okay, you can be safe. People will ask Shandora and Lord Shiroya to check it out. I would like to see who committed the terrorist attack in public." The black rabbit waved indifferently.


    "Who said Enron? Asuka is already injured. I just don''t understand why I haven''t seen it for a while. The Huns of Asuka sauce has grown a lot."


    Nie Kong suddenly noticed that the fair-skinned European pie that was slightly exposed from the wide open V-shaped collar became a level beyond his control.


    "Oh?" Flying Bird looked panicked and covered her open collar, her blood-loss pale cheeks showed a crimson flush, she couldn''t help but glared at Nie Kong in an agitated look.


    At this time, the pointed hat elves got out of the clothes in front of the bird''s Huns, and once again made the semi-circular European and pink underwear appear in Nie Kong''s eyes.


    Although she had tears on her face, she hugged Asuka''s neck and cried happily.


    "Asuka, Asuka!"


    "Wait...wait a minute, don''t mess up my clothes."


    The elf cried and laughed, hugging Asuka tightly, perhaps expressing her gratitude in her own way.The black rabbit looked at this scene foolishly.


    "Oh, it turned out to be an elf. It seems that she has completely stuck to you. Now the sun is down and it is dangerous. Take her back today."


    "Also...right."


    Asuka hesitated but nodded in agreement. After all, there was no guarantee that he would not encounter other attacks.

 2006 The collapse of the second element Text 02031. Is Bai Yasha a tablet?

    Everyone has their own taste and style. For example, the classmate Yicheng in the DXD world, his enthusiasm for eroticism and sex, and only the European style that liberates everything is the art in his heart, and the god of milk is attracted by his obsession.


    At least Nie Kong was not perverted by Yicheng, but he also liked simplicity.


    Sister-in-law is also a kind of art. Nie Kong will not base his mind that not getting it is the best mentality.Like seeing each other frankly now, or the various uniforms that highlight the characteristics of girls, every kind of Nie Kong looks forward to it.


    "Nie Kong, it seems that you have already understood something. The only thing I can teach is that. Okay, let me wipe my back now, it''s boring to dry it." Seeing Nie Kong seems to be thinking about his own words, Bai Yasha smiled contentedly.


    "Oh." Nie Kong did not respond, and instinctively took the towel in his hand and wiped it toward Bai Yacha''s "back."


    Suddenly, Nie Kong noticed two soft sugars pressed between his fingers.It seems that the elastic gums chewed in the mouth have a sweetness and chewiness that people can''t help but aftertaste.


    "Stupid... stupid, where did you wipe me?" Bai Yacha pushed Nie Kong out with some embarrassment. He lowered his head and looked at his cute little X, and found that he was rubbed red by Nie Kong. It''s hard again.


    "Well, who made your back look the same as the front? I really can''t tell the difference between your back and front." Nie Kong said smoothly, knowing how rude it was after speaking.


    For the poor X girl, Nie Kong was really worried that Bai Yacha''s little self-esteem would be hurt.


    "Hey." Hearing Nie Kong''s answer, the black rabbit trembled the cute rabbit ears and couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Nie Kong, you are really making fun of me for being poor X, right." Bai Yacha deliberately pretended to be very angry and said harshly to Nie Kong.


    "There is no need for me to joke, you are what you are."


    "Master Nie Kong, no...it''s not right, Master Bai Yasha was originally a very good figure." Black Rabbit said with a smile.


    "Really." Nie Kong stared suspiciously at the tiny peeled egg, how it didn''t look like a well-developed one.


    The usually generous Bai Yacha felt Nie Kong''s direct gaze at this time, and suddenly became a little flustered and irritated inexplicably.


    "Black Rabbit is right. Since I have the guts to make fun of my Lord Bai Yacha, then I will let you see my true posture." Bai Yacha snorted and urged his body inside.


    power.


    In the scorching light, Nie Kong could see Little Lori''s Bai Yasha constantly changing!


    Bai Yasha, like Leticia, can actually change from a child to a plump big sister after releasing her power.


    The white skin and body curves loomed in the heat, and the beautiful flat inflated seemed to be full and became a fragrant big meat bun, which made Nie Kong couldn''t help taking a bite.And the tall figure is comparable to Mengxiang.


    Seeing Nie Kong''s stunned look, Bai Yacha smiled triumphantly.I haven''t changed into an adult for a long time, and I was shocked by my own figure, let alone others.How could Nie Kong be able to resist the body that he had maintained for thousands of years.


    "I haven''t seen it for many years, Lord Baiyasha is as beautiful as before," said the black rabbit blankly.And Fei Niao added in her heart, if her heart is not abnormal, it would be perfect. It feels like a good match for Master Nie Kong.


    "Nie Kong, I have seen my adult form, I will accept your compliments frankly." Bai Yacha said inflated with confidence.


    "It''s strange, I think the little black rabbit is much better than you. Not only is he cute, but his body is not much different from yours." Nie Kong suddenly hugged the little black rabbit next to her, making her tender little body Stay close to yourself.


    "Eh, although... Although Master Nie Kong praises him, he is very happy, but can I ask Master Nie Kong to let him go first." The black rabbit pouted, and pushed Nie Kong with a hot and pretty face. The heart was beating violently.


    Really, Lord Nie Kong, is he an idiot? Does he want to hurt the virginity that others have protected for two hundred years?


    Nie Kong hugged tightly, even squeezing the pair of oppa into a flat shape, becoming a creamy oblate.


    "Oh, I have to admit that the black rabbit is more fun than me. If you can adopt it home, you can play whatever you want. I really want her to be locked in the house with a necklace and feed her food every day." Bai Yasha was discouraged. Said like this.


    "No, then...that''s the treatment only for pets." The black rabbit cried out.


    "You are a pet." Nie Kong and Bai Yacha cried tacitly at the same time.


    The two looked at each other, Bai Yacha smiled and raised his thumb to Nie Kong.


    "After that, I will give you generously and give you half of the ownership of the black rabbit." Bai Yasha said boldly.


    "Okay, it''s yours during the day and me at night."


    "No, I also want to sleep with the black rabbit at night."


    "Okay, let me take a step back and let you accompany us. The three of us sleep together and discuss art with you by the way."


    "People don''t want it. They are noname''s partners." Black Rabbit protested loudly.


    It''s just that Nie Kong and Bai Yacha ignored the black rabbit''s shouts and kept muttering. Asuka had a headache. Sure enough, Master Bai Yacha and Master Nie Kong are problem children.She looked at the black rabbit with some pity. She didn''t feel enviable about the popular way.


    "You...you keep soaking, I''ve already washed it." Flying Bird stood up from the warm water, the two bright red spots and the snow-white skin dotted with black made Nie Kong lose his voice in an instant.


    Those wounds bitten by mice did not leave any scars on the white skin. It seems that the purified water treatment in the bath has a great effect.


    Asuka''s cheeks burned like fire, and he hurriedly covered the place that the girl thought was the most important, and fled out of the spacious bath as if pulling the towel to escape.


    "Flying bird, please wait... wait for someone else." The black rabbit wanted to leave, but Bai Yacha and Nie Kong tightly sandwiched her between them, making the black rabbit want to cry.


    Both sides hugged themselves, causing the black rabbit to mourn, and they would no longer want to bathe with Master Nie Kong, Master Bai Yacha and the others.

 2007 The collapse of the second element text 02032, the trail of the devil

    After taking a bath, several women came out wearing Japanese bathing suits.When the waitress saw Nie Kong finally appear from the black rabbit and the others, her mouth was so wide that she could stuff an egg, it clearly marked the female bathroom.


    "By the way, Asuka, do you know who launched the terrorist attack in public." Bai Yasha occupied the center of the guest room, opened the fan, and made a very serious voice.


    "No, the enemy''s target seems to be the child." Asuka pointed at the little elf sitting on her shoulder.She seemed to be afraid of the relationship, her expression looked a little timid.


    "Hey, that kid seems to be an elf belonging to the sixth layer of community "Rattenfanger"." Bai Yasha said in surprise after seeing the elf.


    "Rattenfanger?" Sixteen nights they asked in unison.


    "That''s right." Then the parchment that appeared in the game venue during the day again appeared, and the same article appeared.Seeing the community name written on it, Asuka and the others opened their eyes in surprise.


    "It is the participating community for the Fire Dragon Birth Festival. It comes from a six-figure outer door and is also a strong opponent of the Kasuga Department." Hearing Bai Yasha''s serious advice, Yao nodded.


    On the other hand, Ikuya glared at the contract document and smiled nervously.


    "Is that so, the community of rat-catching clowns? So the enemy of tomorrow, in simple terms, is probably Hamel''s piper clown?"


    Asuka looked at Sixteen Nights in surprise, "Are you talking about Hamel''s piper?" Recalling the attack this afternoon, she felt something inexplicably.


    "Wait, be more careful, kid." Bai Yasha also asked.


    Seeing the two people so surprised, Shiliuye couldn''t help but feel a little strange.


    Bai Yacha lowered his tone and uttered the specific background of the question: "The name of the community of the demon king is the fantasy magic book group. It was led by a summoner with wizards and once summoned from a total of more than two hundred magic books. The community of demons. And it can summon multiple demons from a magic book. In particular, the part that should be paid special attention to is that every different world background in the magic book is also included. Everything in the magic book is based on The form of the game board has clearly established rules and compulsory power, and it is an extremely powerful devil.


    Hearing Shirayasha¡¯s explanation, Ikuyasha¡¯s eyes flashed sharply, and Bai Yasha continued to explain: "However, the demon king should have passed away after losing in the gift game with a certain community. But boy, you just said The Rattenfanger community is "Hamel''s Piper." I am not clear about fairy tales, just in case, I hope you can explain something."


    And the black rabbit showed a very nervous expression, it should be alert in case of the devil''s appearance.


    Sixteen night nodded, and slowly began to say what he knew: "Rattenfanger is a language spoken by a country called Germany, meaning a rat catcher. The rat catcher is actually in the Grimm fairy tale magic book The metaphor of Hamel¡¯s piper. In the original Grimm¡¯s fairy tales, there are several story creation stages that reference historical evidence. Hamel¡¯s piper is one of them, and Hamel is the story. The town on the stage."


    The inscription used as a prototype by the piper of Hamel in Grimm¡¯s fairy tale is as follows: In 1284, John and Paul Memorial Day June 26th, a child born in Hamel was seduced by pipers in various colors. Finally, he disappeared at the execution ground near the hills.


    The inscription is narrating a real event that happened in Hamel, and is displayed with a piece of stained glass.


    It is also one of the fairy tales of Grimm, the prototype of the story created under the name "The Piper of Hamel".


    "Well, why use the rat catcher as a metaphor?" Black Rabbit continued to ask.


    "Because the clown in Grimm''s fairy tales is considered to be a clown who can manipulate mice." Ikuya smoothly answered Shiroyasha''s question, but the bird beside him took a quiet breath.


    He said... the clown who can manipulate mice?


    The previous attack flashed through Asuka''s mind.When I think about it carefully, when I was attacked, there was indeed a flute that resembled dissonance.


    "Yeah. Rattenfanger and Hamel''s piper. As a result, the possibility that the remnants of the Demon King will sneak into the Fire Dragon Birth Ceremony will increase." Bai Yasha nodded.


    "YES. Since the participants cannot bring the authority of the organizer into the festival, then maybe they have other quite possible means." Black Rabbit nodded and said.


    "What do you mean by that?" Ikuya frowned.


    "After I heard that the Demon King will appear, I arranged a minimum countermeasure. That is to use my host authority to add some conditions to the festival participation rules. You can refer to the details."


    After Shiroyasha waved his finger, a luminous parchment appeared, which recorded various matters of the birth ceremony.


    Things to do when participating in the Fire Dragon Birth Festival:


    1. It is forbidden for general participants to hold the gifted game of community competition in the stage area and free zone.


    2. Participants with the authority of the organizer are prohibited from entering the festival area without the permission of the festival organizer.


    3. Participants are prohibited from using the authority of the organizer in the festival area.


    4. Persons other than the participants are prohibited from invading the stage area and free area within the festival area.


    Oath: Respect the above content and hold a gift game based on the name of glory and flag and the authority of the organizer.


    ThousandEyes printed


    Salamandra printed.


    After I read the parchment that appeared on hand, Izayoi nodded gently.


    "Other than Fire Dragon Festival participants can''t enter the game, and participants can''t use the organizer''s authority? Indeed, according to this rule, even if the demon king attacks, the organizer''s authority cannot be used.


    "Well, the part that can be controlled should be controlled." The demon king who lost the hosting right is actually no different from the general community.As long as he disagrees with the gifted game, the devil is helpless.


    Ikuyo nodded in agreement, but felt a little unhappy, because he was looking forward to the arrival of the Demon King.


    Asuka had an uneasy shadow hovering in her heart, and she thought of a terrible result.Rattenfanger may be the devil''s subordinate, the pointed-hat elf who slept sweetly on her lap, she also came from the Rattenfanger community.


    The black rabbit looked at the elf with some suspicion, but Asuka didn''t think she was evil.Although Asuka wanted to tell everyone, she couldn''t explain anything in the end.

 2008 The collapse of the second element Text 02033, Fire Dragon Birth Festival Finals

    The stage area is the headquarters of the Fire Dragon Birth Festival.


    Nie Kong accompanied the participating Aixia to the community Salamandra''s venue where the Fire Dragon Birth Festival was held.The palace and game venue excavated from the huge bright red realm wall went directly to the wide arena, and the final schedule of creating the main game is about to begin.


    The game venue has a circular outline, and the audience seats are arranged along the outline, showing the form of surrounding the venue.


    As the two partners of Aixia and Jack are on the sixth layer of the community, there is no way to deal with the opponents on the seventh layer, and they will naturally advance to the final.The gift game on the Baiyasha flyer is currently being held in the venue, and the stage is competing for the right to participate in the final final.As for the giant doll named Dean, he lost to Jack-o-lantern in the semifinals of the fourth round of second.


    Fighting on the stage is NoName''s Kasugabe and the stone wall giants made by other communities belonging to the community.


    Using the animal gift from the white yaksha griffon to manipulate the whirlwind, Kasugabe Yao flexibly turned to the back of the stone wall giant in the air and kicked its head.


    In addition, at the moment of the hit, Yao turned his weight into an elephant, and with the reduced strength, he crushed the giant to the ground.When the stone wall giant fell to the ground, the audience also cheered deafeningly.


    "They are really shit luck. I didn''t expect Master Aixia to be in the finals with the members of NoName." Aixia pouted slightly and said with dissatisfaction with his opponent.


    "Haha, if she doesn''t have other assistants, with her gift of the tree of life, we should win against her very easily." Jack Lantern also said with a chuckle.


    It turned out that Jack had already seen through the details of Kasugabe from her battle, otherwise Jack''s stability would not be able to say such arrogant words.Since he dare to say that he can win, he will definitely win.


    "Master Nie Kong, do you think we should laugh at her first and then play with her for a while, or kill her in one move." Aixia smiled at Nie Kong mischievously, and Nie Kong''s mind suddenly appeared as if asking ordinary The things are like steaming or braising fish tonight.


    "You have to be able to defeat her with one move," Nie Kong said.


    "Humph, okay, since Master Nie Kong wanted me to humiliate her." Aixia grumbled, obviously a little angry because Nie Kong underestimated that he could not win the district "No Name".


    Nie Kong was a little speechless, as expected, Aixia deserved to be a demon formed by the earth-bound spirit, and was willing to bully the cute Kasuga Beya.


    "If Aixiachan loses the game carelessly in the end, don''t cry." Nie Kong pulled her cyan double ponytails. He thought that Nie Kong was here to comfort him. After listening to it, Aixia was almost mad. .


    "Huh, you won''t lose to them if you lose, Aixia will ignore Master Nie Kong afterwards." Aixia said with a frown.


    "What? I am also concerned about Aixiachan. No matter how cute or strong, Aixiachan may not lose to Kasugabe."


    "Then why Master Nie Kong uses the interrogative tone."


    "I''m comparing the last point, which one of you has a better figure." Nie Kong said, touching his chin, looking up.


    Aixia''s face blushed, but in order to prove herself, she bravely bulged her waist, the little apple immediately rose by one size and became a little apple.


    "Yes, yes, Aixia sauce looks very good." Nie Kong said jokingly.


    "Master Nie Kong''s words are too ugly, how can the trivial name be compared with me." Aixia laughed, and then made a face at Nie Kong.She secretly touched her little apple, feeling happy in her heart.


    At the same time, Bai Yasha, who was watching from above the palace, patted his palm, and the audience''s voice stopped abruptly.


    Standing on the balcony, she let out a hearty laugh, and said to Yao and the general audience: "The final winner is Kasugabe from NoName. In this way, the last one to participate in the finals is also ready. The game of the finals. It is scheduled to be held in the afternoon. As for the rules of the final game. Well, now I trouble the other organizer, who is also the master of this festival, to explain to everyone."


    Bai Yasha leaned his body and let out the center of the palace balcony.On the balcony where you could see the whole stage at a glance, a young girl with dark red hair tied to the top of her head and wearing a multi-layered colorful costume appeared.


    She is the new class dominator of Dragon Horn of Xinghai Dragon King.The young leader of Salamandra with the flame dragon pattern as the banner, Little Lori Shandora, the fire dragon, rose from the throne.


    Bai Yacha showed a gentle and reliable smile, and softly urged her, who was dressed in gorgeous clothes and had a nervous expression on her face, was a lovely Lori who was only twelve years old.


    "After all, it is a gorgeous public greeting meeting. I also know that you will be nervous, but you must show a smile in front of everyone. Because the class dominators like me are the spiritual support of the lower community."


    "Yes, yes, Lord Bai Yasha."


    Shandora took a big breath, and greeted everyone with a voice that was as clear and sweet as a silver bell, with firmness and determination.


    "Thanks for your care, I am the governor of the North District, Sandora Terdorek, who was introduced by Lord Shiroyasha. The Fire Dragon Birth Festival, which was jointly organized by the East District and the North District, also passed half of the schedule today. During the period, there were no accidents worth mentioning. Therefore, I would like to take this opportunity to express my gratitude to all of the Eastern Community and the Northern Community for assisting in the activities. As for the final game, please refer to the invitation letter first."


    The audience picked up the invitation letter, the ink written on it was broken down into straight lines and curves, and began to construct other articles.


    The final battle marked the MIC community led by Nie Kong, and the players sent were Jack-o-lantern and assistant Aixia.The other opponent is "Unknown", and the only player is Kasugabe.


    Many participating communities found it incredible that the mere "unknown" could advance to the final.

 2009 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 02034, Aixia vs. Kasugabe

    Black Rabbit is in charge of the game flow on the stage, and the final is about to begin.


    The black rabbit wore a cute short skirt and turned around in the center of the stage. Although the fluttering skirt showed some snow-white legs, many men did not covet the infinite scenery at the bottom of the skirt.


    She opened her arms facing the meeting place to welcome the arrival of the contestants.


    "Now let''s invite contestants! NoName''s Kasugabe, and MIC''s Aisha Ignifates!"


    "Yao, do you really need anyone''s assistance? I think it would be better to act after considering the situation." Ren asked worriedly at the girl in front of him.


    "no problem."


    Kasugabe refused the assistance of others, and handed the kitten he was carrying to Ren, and walked from the passage to the way to the stage.


    Suddenly, a fast-moving fireball flashed in front of the dazzling eyes.


    "Wow!"


    The shocked Kasugabe Yao couldn''t help but fell backward, fart and struck the ground.She looked up and saw a pretty handsome figure sitting on the fireball.The two cyan ponytails glowed brightly in the light of the setting sun.


    Aixia shook her double ponytail and the gorgeous black and white Gothic Lolita lace dress on her body, teasing Yao with a cute but haughty voice: "Hehe, Jack, can you see it? The NoName guy fell ugly Sit on the ground! Okay, let''s laugh at her up and down before the start of the game, and then knock her out!"


    "Haha!"


    Part of the audience laughed. It seems that in addition to rival Aixia, there are others who are dissatisfied with the glorious final stage of the "unknown" community.


    However, Kasugabe Yao stood up disapprovingly, and instead looked at the circular shadow in the center of the fireball intently."That fireball, is it the protagonist of the game."


    "What are you talking about, don''t compare our work with some fireball, it is the famous ghost of our "Willo''wisp"! Jack pumpkin lantern!"


    Jack shook off the flames around him and appeared in front of everyone.That appearance was not just Yao, even everyone in the audience was speechless for a while.


    Lanterns with fierce flames, light black cloth garments without entities, and huge pumpkin heads about ten times the size of a human head.


    "It''s just a mere nameless, but the introduction is in front of our sixth-layer community. It is really arrogant! Today is the stage for me to show off my skills. If I have the opportunity to be my opponent, you should cry and thank me!" Love Xia said.


    If the Black Rabbit didn''t need to be a referee, he would have been angry enough to explode long ago.Although she didn''t seem to show it, she had already begun to exude an aura of anger that only familiar people could detect, and her hair color seemed to change.


    "Quick... quickly get back to the right place, Aisha Ignifates! And please refrain from the provocative behavior before the start!"


    "Okay." Aixia grumbled, and did not dare to defy the black rabbit who is the referee.


    Aixia returned to the stage with a despising attitude and tone, while Yao lightly patted the dust off and followed onto the stage.Next, Aixia first looked around the circular stage, looked at the Kasuga''s dazzling Opie, and then looked down at herself, gradually revealing a sharp light in her eyes.


    Yao also noticed Aixia''s gaze, and he reached out and placed a bewildered hand on Opato, which immediately became a lot bigger.


    "Asshole, you...you are showing off to me, I...I want to cut you into a washboard."


    Aixia didn''t expect that the other party clearly looked like a child, so why is Opie older than herself!In terms of body shape, Master Niekong said he was better than her, why did he feel that he had lost to her?


    Unhappy, Aixia was very upset in her heart, seemed to be completely stimulated, and it seemed that the effect was superb.


    Although Yao looks gentle and cute, he actually has a very unconvincing side: "I won''t lose to you."


    "You two are quarreling separately, now I have Master Bai Yasha explain the rules of the game.


    In an instant, all the noise disappeared. In order to listen to the organizer''s speech, there was silence in the field.Shirayasha, who came to the front of the balcony, looked around the quiet meeting place and nodded slowly.


    "Well, thank you for your cooperation. After all, as you can see, my body is like a child and I am not good at speaking loudly. Regarding the stage of the game, I hope everyone will look at the invitation letter in hand. Is it written on it? Number? Does anyone have the same number on the invitation letter as the number three, three, four, and five of ThousandEyes, who is from outside the door of my host? If you are present, please hold up the invitation letter and state the name of the community."


    There was a commotion in the audience.


    At the same time, in the auditorium directly in front of the balcony, a tree spirit boy held up the invitation letter and shouted: "Here...here! Community Underwood holds the invitation letter No. 3, 4, 5!


    There was a burst of cheers in the venue.Bai Yasha smiled slightly, and disappeared from the balcony suddenly like a mist, and came to the boy in the next moment: "Congratulations, friends of Underwood, I will send someone to send you souvenirs later. Now it is convenient for me to take a look at you. The flag?"


    The teenager nodded vigorously.He handed out a wooden bracelet on which was depicted a town surrounded by the roots of huge trees, which should be a symbol of his community.After observing the banner for a while, Bai Yasha returned the ring to the boy with a smile, and returned to the high platform the next moment.


    "The final stage has just been finalized, which is Underwood''s maze."


    Bai Yasha stretched his hands forward and slapped his hands, so that the whole world began to change at the same time.The ground under their feet was swallowed by nothingness, and you could see many streamlined worlds spinning at the other end of the darkness. One of them was the stage that Nie Kong once broke.


    Soon the world turned into a part of the material underfoot.No, not just the ground, the stage is almost surrounded by tree roots.It was a large hole surrounded by huge tree roots.


    That''s right, the stage is a super tree unique to the base of the Underwood community.

 2010 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 02035, the devil appears! !

    After the main game of the game was selected, Bai Yasha entrusted the specific rules of the game to Black Rabbit to explain.


    At this time, Black Rabbit held up the "contract document" created based on the authority of the organizer, and grandly stated the content of the document: "Bonus game name: Underwood''s maze tree."


    Victory conditions: 1. Participants get out of the maze formed by the roots of big trees and are the first to go outside.


    2. The contestant destroys the creative gift of the opponent.


    3. The opponent cannot meet the conditions of victory.


    Losing conditions: 1. When the opponent completes the victory conditions.


    2. Participants cannot meet the above conditions of victory."


    "In the name of the jurisdiction of the trial, swearing under the banner of the above is the rule of inviolability of the two parties. Please be sure to engage in a glorious battle that is worth boasting. Then here, I declare the game to begin."


    The black rabbit''s oath is over, indicating that the horn for the beginning of the game has sounded.


    Aixia, with a disdainful smile, pointed to Kasuga Beyo and said: "Let Aixia-sama kill you with one move, and put the final curtain on the fire dragon birth festival."


    However, Yao was not listening. She gave up the conversation with Aixia and ran directly to the passage behind.


    "Hey, wait for me... wait a minute, are you going to run away?" Aixia who was in a fighting pose was suddenly dumbfounded, and Nie Kong who was watching the game suddenly slapped her forehead.


    "Hey...hey! So do you treat people as fools! If that''s the case, then we won''t be merciful! Come on, Jack! Let''s hunt humans in the root maze!" Aixia was so angry that both ponytails were erected. Get up and start a fierce pursuit with Jack-o-lantern Jack.


    Kasugabeyao, who turned his back to them, kept climbing up the gap between the roots of trees similar to the passage, and Aixia shouted at Yao''s back:


    "Kill her with one move, Jack!"


    Seeing Aixia raising her left hand, a hot flame emerged from Jack''s pumpkin head and the lantern in her right hand, instantly burning the roots of the tree and attacking Yao.


    Yao pulled the right hand, only drew the minimum necessary wind, and unexpectedly escaped the blow of the flame.


    Seeing the flames released by Jack changed the trajectory, Aixia couldn''t help but slap her tongue, guessing what kind of gift the mere nameless would have.


    Yao has already begun to perceive the secrets of Jack Pumpkin Lantern and Aixia.


    Yao recalled the knowledge inheritance that Black Rabbit had instilled before the game. Jack was a guilty man in both his lives, so after death he can only wander between life and death.The flame he felt that his poor demon gave him was the hell flame emitted from Jack''s lantern. Aixia is an earthbound spirit, so he can control the phosphorous fire.


    Assuming that Aixia''s true face is a demon with strength enough to reach the realm of life and death, Yao really has no chance of winning. Kasugabe Yao knew that Aixia was not the leader Vera, because he happened to meet Niekong and the others in Sandora.


    "Damn it! It''s annoying to hide like that. Make three attacks at the same time! Jack!"


    Aixia raised her left hand slightly, and then Jack used the lantern with his right hand to release flames.Facing the three pillars of fire that were more violent than before, Yao went straight through the gaps between all the flames, his body agile like a leopard.Originally natural gas is tasteless and odorless, but Yao, who is tens of thousands of times more sensitive in smell, still perceives something wrong.She can use the gift of the eagle lion to change the trajectory of the flame, and immediately blow away the gas or phosphorous emitted before the flame is launched.


    "How could this be!"


    Realizing that her technique has been seen through, Aixia gritted her teeth unwillingly.Originally boasted in front of Master Nie Kong and said a trick to solve the opponent, but now it feels very embarrassing.If this continues, she will escape successfully.Not only can''t kill the opponent, but also let the opponent win himself.


    In terms of speed, Yao has an overwhelming advantage.It didn''t take long for the strong feet that looked like a leopard to move away from each other slowly.And because Yao has the senses of animals, he can grasp the correct route by the air current from outside, and the maze has lost its meaning.


    "I''m so angry! Although I am unwilling to lose to her, I will leave Wuming to you next. Go seriously, Jack!" Aixia''s face turned red and hot, and said unwillingly.


    She was about to hate her. She didn''t expect that the other party was not only better than herself, but she could not beat her with her own strength, making Aixia feel that she had no face to face Lord Nie Kong.


    "I see." Jack, who was standing in the distance, was no longer visible, but suddenly appeared in front of Kasugabe like a fog.Facing the black shadow caused by the huge pumpkin, Yao was startled and couldn''t help but stop.


    "Impossible, you... how could you catch me." Kasugabe said in surprise.


    "Sorry, little girl."


    Accompanied by a strong sound, Jack''s white monster''s palm knocked Yao out.


    Yao, who was beaten up, hit the tree roots behind to form a wall, almost making her lose her consciousness, making Yao cough.


    "Well, you go quickly, Aixia. I will stop her." Jack stood in front of Kasugabe and said to Lolita behind.


    "I''m so sorry, Jack, I really want to win with my own strength." Aixia said with her head down.


    "The reason lies in your arrogance and carelessness. Master Nie Kong noticed you early before the start of the game. Please reflect on yourself and learn a little bit about the way Miss Kasuga controls the game situation." Jack said in a lesson.


    "Woo, I know." Aixia


    Aixia completely ignored Yao, and ran out directly, Yao hurriedly wanted to keep up.


    "Wait...wait a minute." It is a pity that although Kasuga Beya did not lose his fighting power, Jack stopped her in front of her.


    Kasugabe Yao knew the importance of assistants at this time, and if he could ask Asuka or Izayoi to help him, he might not be reduced to such a result.


    Now it seems that Jack''s pumpkin lantern can only be defeated before catching up with Aixia.


    "No, no need, the game will be over." Jack finished speaking, and poured a little bonfire from the lantern.


    It''s just that a small flame engulfed the roots of the tree in an instant, forming a rumbling fire wall.


    Facing the overwhelming heat and density that was different from the previous one, Yao took a breath and watched Jack speechless.


    She could perceive that the flames released by Jack and Aixia are not the same type, and Jack''s level is much higher than Aixia.


    "I am not the Jack Pumpkin Lantern made by Aisha Ignifates, but the object you were originally on guard-the great demon who appeared in the realm of life and death! Made by Vera Za Ignifates A masterpiece! That''s me, the oldest pumpkin ghost in the world...Jacko''lantern?"


    Although Jack was smiling, the eyes of flame hidden inside the pumpkin exudes a different light than before.He has a clear will and soul and a sense of oppression.Although the tone and behavior are like joking, no flaws can be found at all.


    "Come on! The girl with her own system tree! Let Jacko''lantern, the undead monster branded by Saint Peter, be your opponent!"


    The flames from hell burned violently, and the entire hollow of the roots turned into a sea of ??red fire, and the heat burned the roots to ashes.


    The oppressive feeling that the flame eyes gave out was stronger than every enemy Yao had confronted after coming to the box garden.


    The race called "demon" is recognized by the world as an independent spiritual entity.Kasugabe Yao slowly realized the reality before him.


    Now that Aisha has left first, only by destroying Jack can the victory condition be fulfilled.


    "Isn''t you dead? My current strength should not be destroyed, right"


    Yao smiled bitterly and looked forward.Even if the condition of immortality is deducted, the other party even sees through the power of the "life catalog".Although the trump card originally hidden has been revealed, Yao is still unsure of winning.She looked at the necklace hanging around her neck and quietly announced her surrender.Jack withdrew the flames with a smile, and Axia appeared from behind him with an unhappy face. She looked at Yao with an unwilling gaze that was not like a winner, and asked: "Hey! What is your name? where?"


    "I said it at the beginning of the introduction." Yaoai responded indifferently.


    "Really! At least remember my name! I''m Aisha Ignifates from the outer door of 6789OOO, led by Master Nie Kong! If I meet again, next time I You will definitely win, remember it!" As she said, Aixia left with her double ponytail.


    Yao tilted her head and said that she didn¡¯t understand why she would be angry if she won. Jack chuckled and said, ¡°That kid has never been beaten by someone of the same age. Although the game itself wins, she shouldn¡¯t feel that she is relying on herself. The power of the winners."


    It''s just that Shirayasha didn''t announce the result of the game. She looked at the far end, frowning and staring at the sky of Hakatai.


    Nie Kong also noticed the abnormality, and found that it was raining, and a large number of black letters were scattered from the sky, and Leticia immediately picked up one of them and opened it.


    The contract document that glowed black, the content inside was surprisingly the devil¡¯s gift game challenge book.


    "Nie Kong... Master Nie Kong, the Demon King really... really appeared." Leticia said with a trembling voice.

 2011 The collapsed two-dimensional body 02036, the spotted loli devil

    In Nie Kong''s line of sight, four figures appeared in the sky slowly descending.One is a woman wearing a revealing white dress. She has long white hair. A woman who looks about 20 years old holds a flute about the length of her upper arm in her right hand and plays, looking down.A man with short black hair wearing a contrasting black military uniform.


    The flute he holds in his hand is different from that of a woman in white, and is even as tall as a tall man.In the case of musical instruments, it is obviously an abnormal length.


    The appearance of the third person is no longer human at all. It has a smooth appearance made of pottery-like material, and many ventilation holes have been dug up and down the whole body.If you want to give a simple example, this giant soldier with a total length of fifty feet is like a anthropomorphic flute.There is a particularly huge ventilation hole on the face, which always emits strange sounds and vibrations around.


    Standing in the middle of the three of them was a young girl wearing a black and white spotted pattern dress. No, look at the devil Lori, who is already a spotted pattern, her eyes fixed on Nie Kong and their faces.


    "Did the Demon King appear?" Bai Yasha clenched his fists. He didn''t expect that he did everything possible to set up the game and even let the Demon King participate in the gift game.


    "Oh, it seems that your prevention is not effective, Bai Yacha." Nie Kong said with a light smile.


    "Hmph, I''ll take care of her by myself. Just watch it from the side." Bai Yasha said, rushing to the four members of the Demon King group that landed.


    The initial change started from the balcony of the headquarters, and a sudden black wind appeared, covering Bai Yasha''s body and forming a sphere around her.


    "What...what!" Bai Yasha was surprised to find that he could not break free from the black wind.


    "Master Bai Yasha!"


    Shandora stretched out her hand to Shiroyasha and found that she was blocked by the black wind raging on the balcony.


    Heifeng''s wind became stronger and stronger, except for Baiyasha, everyone else was pushed out of the balcony in one breath.It was as if a black whirlwind had sealed Bai Yasha.


    "Yeah!" Asuka screamed, blowing into the air uncontrollably.After all, she is a mortal, unlike Ikuyo and Kasugabe Yao who have strong physique and gifts.


    "Asuka, catch me!"


    Blowing the flying birds in the air, Nie Kong immediately hugged her and landed safely.Flying Bird could only put his arms around Nie Kong''s neck in mid-air, but his cheeks were slightly red.


    The rest of the members of "NoName" fell to the stage, while the members of "Salamandra" blew into the audience. The scene was in chaos, scrambling to escape the demon king.


    Standing in the center of the wailing meeting place, Shizuye''s face showed a frivolous smile instead.


    "In the current situation, they are the devil, right?"


    "Yes." The black rabbit nodded, and everyone was nervous.


    However, I couldn''t see the usual calmness of Izayoya, looked at the black rabbit with a serious look, and said: "It''s really sad. Shirayasha was killed without being able to make a move. Her sponsor authority was not Destroy it?"


    "Yes, since someone acts as the controller of the judgment, it is impossible to be fooled." The black rabbit still put on a complacent expression.


    "Did those guys follow the rules and appear on the game board? Haha, you deserve to be the real Demon Lord, and didn''t let me down." Ikuya laughed.


    "Well, then please Mr. Sixteen Nights and Master Nie Kong to prepare the offensive that the Demon King will deal with. And Master Bai Yacha will trouble Master Ren for your responsibility, and people will go and see Shandora and their situation." Black Rabbit arranged.


    "Got it! If you don''t want to, Nie Kong, you can take a good look at it, and I will deal with the main demon." Shiliuye showed excitement, without any fear at all.


    "Mr. Ikuyasu, although you are very strong, you are not her opponent with your current strength." Vampire Ji Leticia nodded, while Ikuya became a bit dissatisfied.


    "It''s okay. Even so, I really want to know how far apart I am from the Demon King." Ikuya said.


    "Leticia, just let him, if you can''t win, we will play later. It seems good to defeat the Demon King and gather them into our community." Nie Kong said indifferently.


    "Huh, I''ll work hard." Izayoi lowered his body and jumped high into the sky with the force that almost crushed the stage venue.


    Ikuya, who made a full leap, came to the man in less than a second, and slammed the man against the high-altitude boundary with a super high speed that exceeded the speed of the third universe.The man in the uniform was basically unable to respond, and was directly knocked down by Izayoi.


    The man who spat out after knocking out a huge crack, stared at Ikuyo with ferocious eyes, "You...who are you!"


    "I''ve been looking forward to it for a long time, Lord Demon, would you give me a song too?" Sixteen nights wowed and laughed boldly, stepped through the rock wall of the boundary wall with brute force, and ran on the cliff at a horizontal angle.


    The man in the black military uniform was dragged by Ikuyo, his face was constantly rubbing on the rock wall, but his physical fitness was very strong and he remained unharmed.


    "Dead kid, don''t be too arrogant!" The man in military uniform waved his flute like a club and beat Shiliu Ye out.


    It is a pity that Sixteen Nights picked the wrong target to fight. The man in military uniform was obviously not the leader of the Demon King, but a member of their community.Nie Kong could see that Loli in spotted clothes was the leader of the four.


    The giant soldiers made of pottery and the girl in the spotted pattern dress had fallen directly, standing in front of Nie Kong and the others, as if looking at Nie Kong with interest.


    Another woman in revealing clothes yelled to the man in military uniform, "Weser, how long will you take to deal with a little devil."


    "Huh? Then just use your flute to catch him. That''s faster, right?" Weser said as he responded to Ikuyo''s fierce attack.


    Every punch of Sixteen Nights could break his defense, and he had to be careful.


    The woman snorted and put the flute to her mouth.


    The discordant sound played out enveloped this area without being disturbed by noise.When the audience heard this tone, they all fell on their knees and fell on the ground like dizziness.


    The abnormal situation below made Ikuya wide open his eyes and laughed and said:


    "Is it the Magic Flute? Then she is the real rat-catcher?"


    With the audience losing consciousness, Izayoi continued to stand with a nonchalant expression, unaffected at all.


    Nie Kong and the others are also the same, with her spirituality really unable to control Nie Kong and the others.


    "That kid, isn''t my tone of use?" The woman in white took a deep breath, and couldn''t believe it.


    "Latin, you go down and help the master first, I can solve him in a while." Weser regained his composure and said to the barely dressed woman.


    La Ting nodded and jumped down.

 2012 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 02037, Nie Kong vs Pest

    "Master, please take a step back and let me deal with her first." Leticia and Aixia stood in front of Nie Kong and confronted the giant pottery soldiers on the ground and the girl in the spotted dress.The aura of the pure-blooded vampire is released. As the former demon king, after liberating all the power in the body, it is indeed not to be underestimated.


    The spotted devil was a little surprised, but he didn''t expect a pure blood vampire to appear.


    "Devil, you have finally appeared, now my fire dragon Shandora will punish you."


    At the same time, with the fiercely burning flame dragon pattern, the "class dominator" Shandora in the northern district was surrounded by dragon-shaped flames, and appeared in front of the Spotted Loli Demon, which immediately attracted her attention.


    The spotted skirt on the girl was floating in the wind. She smiled, looked up at Sandora and said, "Fire dragon, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, and I''m worried that you will run away."


    "What''s your purpose? Hamel''s Demon Lord." Shandora asked loudly.


    "Ah, I think you should have made a mistake. The official name of my gift is Black Death Spot Demon." Spot Lori said.


    "I am the heir to the twenty-fourth generation of Fire Dragon, Sandora."


    "Thank you for your self-introduction. But I don''t need to say my purpose, you should be very clear, right? I want the white yaksa with the sovereignty of the sun, the dragon horns of the Xinghai Dragon King you wear on your head. And that pure blood Vampires, pumpkin lanterns, so you can bring them all for me. Together, we just lack a lot of talents." The girl''s tone was casual like a simple request, pointing at Shandora''s Dragon Horn and Nie Kong and the others. .


    "That''s it, you deserve to be a guy who claims to be a demon king, and his attitude is very rude. However, as a guardian of order, I must not let your illegal behavior be let go. Under the banner of my waiting, I will definitely sanction you. "Sandora angrily controlled the fire dragon flame around her body and burned towards the demon lord.Inheriting the pure blood fire dragon dragon horn gift, Sandora can use part of the star sea dragon king''s gift.


    Her flames are different from Jack and theirs, full of life and death, full of vitality and heat.


    "Is it amazing, class dominator." The spotted devil blocked the fierce dragon flame with a strange black storm, and even swallowed Xiangshandora.


    Seeing that the fire dragon was not an opponent, Leticia took out her gift spear from the gift card decorated with gold and black, and stabbed the girl with a gust of wind.


    What is surprising is that the spear that Leticia pierced and the tip of the spear that the girl touched has become flat, which shows how strong the devil''s body is.The spotted girl easily grabbed the spear, pulled Leticia towards herself, and released a black wind from her hand to bind Leticia, the former Demon Lord Leticia''s full blow failed to injure her.


    Nothing known to Leticia knew anything about the strange wind she released.


    It''s not as dark as a shadow, nor is it frantic like a storm, and it''s not as hot as a hot wind.If you insist on describing it, it was a dark, tepid, and strange wind.The black wind that moved like a creature slowly eroded Leticia''s consciousness.


    As expected, the black wind that could seal Lord Shiroyasha made Leticia feel very depressed.The black wind covered Leticia''s whole body, as if to corrode and swallow her.But she couldn''t lift the strength all over, and involuntarily knelt down on one knee and squatted on the ground.


    The flecked girl strangled Leticia''s collar and chin, showing a shallow smile: "It hurts, it hurts really, really, you can be my great subordinates."


    Leticia was speechless and her body was completely isolated.Such a weird gift, Leticia has never heard of it before.


    "Hey, Spotted Loli, the Vampire is the devil''s. Don''t touch all of my items there before I get my consent." Nie Kong only spoke to the front when he saw that even Leticia and the others were not opponents. Said the demon king who came to make trouble.


    The spotted girl ignored Leticia, but raised her gaze to look in the direction of the voice. She saw Nie Kong who was talking, and Aixia was staring at her with hostile eyes.


    From the beginning, she noticed Nie Kong.As Nie Kong is the same demon king as her, she could not force the demon king with the hosting rights to participate in the game.But because of Nie Kong''s MIC community, Nie Kong was dragged down to participate in the game stage.


    "That''s it, it seems that Jack Lantern Jack is yours. That''s very convenient. As long as you defeat you, all the things in your community will belong to me." Spot Lolise issued a simple victory declaration.


    "Hmph, I just plan to say that, the new arrogant spotted loli devil."


    "My name is Pest!" Pest''s Loli pointed out.


    As long as the devil fancy things, he can unreasonably hold the gift game and take them into his own.Of course, if the Demon King loses their game, the Demon King needs to pay his chips and become a member of the community that defeats them.


    And many communities treat the Demon Lord as a natural disaster because they do not have the strength to resist the Demon Lord.Once the demon king appears, the class dominators will unite their communities to cope with it.The attack of the demon king was a glorious thing, and they couldn''t be careless.


    "You are the arrogant kid, don''t you know the situation until now. Although you and I belong to the demon king, I am the organizer of this game. You must abide by the rules of the game that I set." Said Zhuang Lolita.The demon king who had lost the right to host had actually restricted a large part of their power, so Pest didn''t pay attention to Nie Kong.


    For example, the current spotted loli can have the level of a five-tier devil, but as the organizer, she can instead seal the white Yaksha, who has the top three-tier strength, and that is the power of rules.


    Nie Kong chuckled slightly, he knew the rules of the box court almost.


    That small disk cannot limit Nie Kong. Nie Kong used to break the game disk of Bai Yacha, and now it is also the game disk of Bai Yacha.


    Nie Kong felt that the other party had specially sent him to the door.


    "Well, let me see if you are qualified to subdue me. Otherwise, I will break your ass and stocks."

 2013 The collapsed two-dimensional body 02038Lesson Pest

    Pest waved his hand.The black wind formed three giant tornadoes and blew towards Nie Kong.The storm with its dark attributes seemed to erode the soul of the human body.


    Leticia reminded in surprise: "Master, please be careful." She suffered a lot from the black wind just now, and her weird gift ability was beyond defense.


    Although she knew that her master was very strong, she felt a little worried about Nie Kong because she saw that Lord Bai Yacha was sealed.


    However, when her black wind hit, it only blew away the corners of Nie Kong''s clothes and hair a little.From the moment Nie Kong came into contact, he noticed the attribute of wind-the virus element.Unfortunately, from the moment Nie Kong was promoted to the real ancestor of the vampire, he already had the constitution to be immune to the virus, so the black wind could not erode his body.


    "What, it''s impossible!!" Seeing that her gift was invalidated, Pest''s face was full of astonishment, feeling that the worldview had been subverted.


    "Spot Loli, you are a bit too tender as the new Demon King of Hakatai."


    Nie Kong flashed behind Pest in an instant, reaching out to grab her back.


    Pest hurriedly let the black wind form a sphere to envelop him, standing still and unable to escape, hoping that his gift would block Nie Kong''s attack.Nie Kong''s ability to teleport in space made Pest struggled a bit.


    Nie Kong''s hand broke the black wind, pressed her little shoulder, and grabbed her collar.


    Pest waved his hand, but he couldn''t shake Nie Kong. Even Pest felt a little pain in his little hand. Nie Kong''s defense was too high.


    "Devil Spotted Loli, how should I teach you." Nie Kong grabbed the little Loli in front of him, like a chicken.


    "If you are acquainted, let me go!" Pest struggled desperately, but the power gap was so great that he couldn''t escape Nie Kong''s palm.The black wind raged around Nie Kong,


    After struggling for a while, Pest''s body shuddered slightly, his hands clasped tightly, "Don''t think you can beat me."


    Nie Kong snorted coldly: "Then I will hit you until you admit defeat."


    Nie Kong said, turned her over and put her on his knees.With a snap, there was an echo all around!Although she didn''t lift up her skirt, she was still sensual.


    She raised her head and exclaimed in exclamation.


    "You bastard, have the ability to let me go!" Although it is not very painful, Pest is more humiliating!


    Nie Kong was not afraid of her threat at all, and continued to slap his palms.


    Shandora and Leticia were stunned. They didn''t expect that Nie Kong would really hit the Demon King''s farts and stocks. I wonder if Tiger''s farts and stocks can''t be touched.


    But at this time, Nie Kong''s heroic performance made Leticia feel a little surprised.It seems that Lord Nie Kong can deal with her, and both Shandora and Wuming are saved.


    "Master Nie Kong, come on and teach her a hard lesson." Aixia watched and preached, seeing the devil being beaten is nothing short of joy.


    At the same time, Pest could only shut her mouth a little angrily. Nie Kong stared at Nie Kong fiercely as he could not convince her.For the first time, Pest, who doesn''t seem to be able to express emotions, is so excited for the first time.


    When Leticia thought that Pest Express couldn''t hold on, there was a loud thunder.


    "End here."


    They raised their heads to look at the sky, and the source of the thunderous sounds several times was the black rabbit holding high the gift from the military god Emperor Shi Tian-"simulated godhead vajra".


    The black rabbit held the radiant three-pointed vajra and announced loudly: "The request to initiate the trial authority has been accepted! Next, the gift game must be temporarily suspended for review and resolution! Participants and organizers please stop fighting, Prepare for negotiations instead! Repeat it!!"


    "Black Rabbit, what are you doing, we will soon let the Demon Lord surrender. Now you suddenly pause, that wasted a great opportunity." Aixia yelled dissatisfiedly.


    "Look at the contract," said the black rabbit, passing the parchment to Aixia.


    The text above is broken down into straight lines and curves, and changed into new content.


    Aixia picked up the parchment and read the contents:


    "There are no matters involved in the game, no rules!!"


    At present, the conditions for participation in the game leader of the contestants have not been met.If you want the game leader to be added to the battle, please fulfill the conditions for participation.


    "What about the conditions for participating in the war? Is there anything else written?" Leticia said strangely, the rules of the gift game set are too simple.


    "There is no...there is no other content." Aixia said in astonishment.


    As far as Leticia knows, there is only one way to seal the Protoss in that form.


    "The gifted game may deliberately make the explanation incomplete when making the rules! That''s a technique that some demon kings will use! The worst case, so there is no way to crack this game!" Leticia frowned.


    "So, it''s no wonder that Black Rabbit suddenly stopped to improve the rules of the game, so she said I can''t win the game." Nie Kong said suddenly.


    "Hmph, now that you know, you should let me go." Pest said coldly.


    "Forget it, let''s spare you for the time being." Watching everyone stopped fighting and gathered to the Fire Dragon''s palace, Nie Kong let her go.


    Peste was like a frightened rabbit, and immediately hid away, seemingly afraid of Nie Kong.


    Aixia made a grimace at her, her face seemed to mock her.


    A group of people and other participants all came to gather inside the palace.With the wounded everywhere, Black Rabbit is nodding his head very worried.


    Except for Sixteen Nights and Black Rabbit Nie Kong, the others were all wounded, and even the whereabouts of Birds were unknown.The flute gift of the exposed girl of La Ting possesses the ability to control others in a wide range, no wonder they are invincible.


    As long as you control most people and let them kill each other, you can destroy them with no effort.


    Then came the demon king''s four-person team, who came to negotiate a gift game agreement.They are worthy of being the devil, without any injuries.


    When everyone saw Pest and the others, their eyes were full of anger.

 2014 The collapsed two-dimensional body 02038Blob Loli is angry

    "Master Nie Kong, are you okay. Let you deal with the Demon King alone, people are actually worried to death." The black rabbit dangled in front of Nie Kong after finishing his count.Because of the loss of Bai Yacha, the black rabbit can only put the mainstay on Nie Kong.


    "Don''t you dare to say it. If it wasn''t for your accidental suspension of the game, maybe we would have subdued the devil early." Aixia said dissatisfied.


    "No...impossible." The black rabbit was so stupid that she looked at the demon king Peste and Nie Kong, and she found that Peste was unnaturally avoiding the black rabbit''s eyes.


    "Yes, if you lose in the end, it''s all the black rabbit." Nie Kong frightened her.


    "Woo, they are wrong, they are too worried about Master Bai Yacha and you." The black rabbit was tearful and shook Nie Kong''s arm vigorously.


    "Stop talking! You haven''t even cracked the rules of the game. Even if you can really defeat Master Pest, you won''t win the gift of the game." Weser said coldly in the uniform.


    "Stop talking, Weser." Pest''s face turned a little ugly, worried that Nie Kong and the others would tell about their humiliation.


    "Black Rabbit, please hurry up and preside over the deliberation and negotiation of the gift game."


    "Well, I see." Hei Tu nodded vigorously, and raised his head to sweep the friends on the scene, and finally picked Shiliuye, Nie Kong, and Shandola went to the meeting.


    Opposite the representatives of Nie Kong and her group, the Weser in military uniform and La Ting in white and Weser in black and white spots sat on either side of her.


    The deliberation after the suspension of the game by the black rabbit officially kicked off.


    "I want to ask the organizer. I heard that the men and women around you are named La Ting and Weser, and there is another member named Shutrom. So is your name called the Black Death?" Before holding his arms, asked playfully.


    "You mean the Black Death?" Everyone''s expressions were dull with surprise, and they all looked at the spotted girl.Because the so-called Black Death once became popular during the Little Ice Age after the 14th century, and it is the most serious plague in human history.It can cause sepsis and cause the patient to die after black spots appear all over the body.


    The clown in Grimm''s Fairy Tales "The Piper of Hamel" wears a patterned costume.


    And the clown was able to manipulate the rats that caused the Black Death pandemic.Based on the above two points, a certain faction also claims that 130 children died of the Black Death.


    "Yes. Right, Lord Demon?"


    "Well, the correct answer, my gift name is indeed the Black Death." With a calm smile, Paisi nodded:


    "Unfortunately, the timing of your confirmation has been a step slower. We have obtained a promise and have the right to decide when the game restarts. Of course, we have let the pathogen lurking in some of the participants. That is, except for those Jack-o-lantern Jacks. Inorganic creatures like necromancers or demons, and others will be cursed."


    Shandora''s face was pale, and if the curse she broadcast was similar to the Black Death, the shortest incubation period was two days.


    If after a month, it will cause the death of the weak and small races, and they are now planning to win without fighting.


    Pest looked at Shandora in regret, and began to say to the participants: ¡°You should be the main players of the contestants, so it¡¯s a good proposal. If the members present and Shiroyasha are willing to be our ¡°GrimmGrimoireHameln¡± As a member of, I can let other communities go!"


    "What are you kidding?" Aixia said loudly.


    "The game can be reconciled here. Since the lives of all participants can be exchanged, it should be considered a very cheap price?" Pest said with an originally unhappy expression.


    "Master Nie Kong, we don''t care about their life and death. The Black Death can''t help us anyway. Do you like black rabbits? When those communities die, the rabbits will be ours." Aixia snorted.


    "Master Nie Kong, we don''t...can''t do that." Black Rabbit retorted.


    "Yes, I can''t ignore my maid Leticia and Xue Ji." Nie Kong said warmly.Who will let the vampires of Hakatai knights be immune to the black death virus?


    Xueji and Leticia both looked at Nie Kong with trusting eyes, never expecting that the master would think about their maid.


    If Nie Kong can persist to the end without being threatened by the Black Death, it is possible that Hamel''s piper gift game will be declared a winner, and a demon may be subdued.With such a good opportunity, Nie Kong gave up for them.


    "Come and negotiate, Devil Blob Loli. We are willing to add the prohibition of killing comrades and disregarding the life and death of companions in the rules, and then the game will restart in three days." Nie Kong stood up and said.


    "Reject, two weeks." Only by guaranteeing the cycle of the Black Death''s latent outbreak can Pest win 100%.


    "We can agree to let you add the game time limit. As long as the game starts again in a week, and the end time... is twenty-four hours later. In addition, at the end of the game time, it is deemed that the organizer has won , I also promise not to beat you up." Nie Kong stated his conditions.


    The heartbeat of Black Rabbit and Sandola sounded in the conference room, and the audience was still for an instant.


    Pest smiled coldly, and said with a beautiful smile like flowers blooming: "Very well, I promise you. But I announced that I will definitely make you my toy."


    A fierce anger appeared in her eyes, and a strong black wind swept across, causing the participants to stretch their hands to cover their faces.Blob Lori disappeared without a trace with her two men, leaving only a new sheepskin contract document.


    Boon game name: ThePIEDPIPERofHAMELIN.


    ?List of participants:


    ?A community of all participants and sponsors currently in the stage area of ??the Boundary Wall.


    ?Game leader designated by the contestant and the organizer:


    ?Participants'' prohibitions:


    ?It is forbidden to kill comrades and disregard the life and death of comrades


    ?It is forbidden to leave the game area during the interruption.


    ?The free movement range during the interruption period is limited to 500 square meters around the main festival headquarters.


    ?The organizer''s victory conditions:


    ?Conquer and kill half of the contestants.


    ?After the time limit of eight days, immediately and unconditionally win.


    ?Contestants'' victory conditions:


    Break the hypocritical heritage and establish a true heritage.


    ?During the break:


    ?Set one week as the non-aggression time between the two parties.


    Oath: Respect the above content and hold a gift game based on the glory, flag and the authority of the organizer.

 2015 The collapse of the second element body 02039, the elfs reward

    The game failed, Nie Kong and the others must become part of their community.Victory, one may destroy the Demon King, and the other may conquer the Demon King.It is a pity that the new contract documents forcibly tied half of the contestants to the Nie Kong chariot, and there is no way to ignore their lives, otherwise it will be regarded as a loss of the game.


    "I thank Master Nie Kong for my friends." The Black Rabbit showed a sweet and lovely smile as he watched Nie Kong agree to the agreement of the Devil Game.


    If the Demon Lord of the Black Death is allowed to delay for some time, all her friends may have to surrender to the Demon Lord, or die of the Black Death.


    Now that Nie Kong can help crack the game is definitely something to be happy about, but unfortunately there is no condition for defeating the devil and winning the game.It seems that Demon King Pest has suffered a lot from Master Nie Kong.Otherwise, with Nie Kong''s strength, the next game will definitely be a lot easier.


    "If you really want to thank you, how about giving me your virginity that you have treasured for more than two hundred years." Nie Air Conditioning played with the black rabbit.


    "Ah?! Lord Nie Kong is a big idiot, people don''t listen or listen." The blushing black rabbit was holding his long rabbit ears and shaking his head quickly.


    "Not sincere. Forget it, I''m going to find the missing Asuka now, should the black rabbit be together?"


    The black rabbit''s ears trembled, and he immediately said loudly, "I will go too." He seemed to notice that his reaction and covering his ears were inappropriate, and the black rabbit''s cheeks turned red again.


    "Let''s go." Anyway, the next time the gift game will start is a week later, and now the important thing is to determine everyone''s safety.


    "Ren, I can only ask you, Sixteen Nights, and Sandora to find out the information about the Black Death." Hei Tu reluctantly followed Nie Kong after a few words.


    Nie Kong sensed the breath of flying birds and found that it was a little far away from the fire dragon meeting room where they were located, and it was actually in the same direction as the exhibition hall of the participating works.


    It was a coincidence that Asuka was attacked there before, but now it is there again.


    Along the familiar street, Nie Kong appeared in the empty exhibition hall cave.No, Asuka is lying there quietly, and there is a pointed hat elf crying and calling Asuka''s name.


    "Asuka." Seeing Asuka lying down, the black rabbit was scared to death, and hurried to her to check the situation.


    "Black Rabbit, is she all right." Leticia asked concerned.


    "Huh, fortunately it was just a coma, and she was awakened by someone." He didn''t notice any abnormality in her body, and the black rabbit breathed a sigh of relief.


    She patted Asuka''s cheek lightly, calling her name.


    The black rabbit''s voice was more than ten times louder than that of the elf in the pointed hat, and the sleeping bird slowly opened his eyes.


    "Asuka, it''s great for you to have no facts."


    Flying Bird looked around, saw the surrounding walls with materials similar to the exhibition hall, and saw Hei Tu and Nie Kong.She recalled the situation before and after she lost consciousness, tilted her head and felt quite puzzled.


    "By the way, I remember that after Master Nie Kong hugged me on the ground, I was going to help, but I was kicked flying by the exposed foot!"


    Asuka stood up abruptly, and when she thought about it, she immediately jumped up and stood upright in anger.She was actually kicked twice easily by her, making Asuka very angry.


    "Fly...Feiniaochan is so energetic?" The pointed hat elf opened his small eyes, seeming a little surprised.


    Asuka smiled a little embarrassed, only to realize that he was a little too excited.


    "That''s right. Master Nie Kong, how are we fighting with the Demon King, did you save me again?" Flying Bird''s shiny eyes looked at Nie Kong.


    "Flying bird sauce, don''t worry, the referee''s authority has terminated the gifted game. The game will not start again after a week. In the end, because I didn''t see you, Master Nie Kong specially pulled others to come to you." Tell the truth.


    "So, it seems that I was specifically arrested by that woman."


    She has recognized La Ting as the man behind the attack on the pointed hat elves by controlling the mouse to attack her last time.


    "Master Nie Kong, thank you for saving me."


    "No, we didn''t see the enemy." Nie Kong said, shaking his head.


    "It seems that I am not very valued by the Demon King either." Asuka said mockingly.In fact, Asuka was only half right. It was not that La Ting didn''t take it seriously, but that Lori Peste didn''t care about the Black Death.


    "Don''t be discouraged, we will fight them again in seven days." Nie Kong looked at Flying Bird with encouraging eyes.


    "Yes, Asuka, Asuka, you come with me." The pointed hat elf called Asuka in a calm tone, pointing to the center of the gate.


    Asuka looked confusedly at the elf finger sitting on his shoulder and found a door at the end of the cave.At the same time, a piece of parchment appeared in the elf''s hand.


    "Bonus Game Name: Miracle Bearer


    ?List of participants: Jiuyuan Asuka


    ¡¤Crack conditions: Let Shenzhen¡¯s iron automatic doll "Dean" bow his head.


    ?Conditions for defeat: When the contestant cannot meet the above-mentioned cracking conditions.


    Oath: Respect the above content, based on the glory and flag, will participate in the gift game.


    Rattenfauml; nger seal


    "Huh." Asuka looked at the elf in surprise.


    The pointed hat elf jumped off her shoulders and chose a suitable rock wall to stand on.


    The eyes on the elf''s childish face showed loneliness, sadness, and joy.


    "That...that is a gift we gave you specially, please be sure to do it. Then let the hypocritical fairy tale¡ª¡ªRattenf?nger draw a rest."


    From all directions.Not from the elves in front of them, but from the empty midair of the cave and the inside of the rock wall.


    In addition to them, more than a hundred elves appeared in front of them. It was her companions.


    "Group elves, are you earth elves?" Black Rabbit said in surprise.


    "Yes, we are the souls of 130 people who died in Hamel Town, people who lost their lives due to natural disasters."


    "That''s it, you made that huge steel doll. Yes, your craftsmanship is really great." Nie Kong suddenly remembered that the doll named Dean inside was from those cute little elves. .


    "Huh. If we have the precious material, the miniature iron, we can also make it." Aixia said with a grumble mouth.

 2016 The collapse of the second element body 02040, conquer Dean

    "is it."


    Nie Kong suddenly smiled dumbly, but Aixia told him that only a purebred dragon can forge a god-bred iron demon.The raw materials of the Shenzhen Iron Demon can be freely increased or decreased in quality, and it is said that it was a favorite of the Monkey King who commanded the seven demon kings in the past.


    Then the elves of the goblins forge the raw materials to create steel dolls.Contrary to the hollow body, its huge body has an extraordinary weight.


    "We can definitely create a purebred dragon of Master Nie Kong. I love Master Xia, how can it be worse than the group of elves." As she said, Aixia stared at the group of elves.


    Those elves who had been upgraded from the children who died of the Black Death seemed to be a little afraid of Nie Kong and Aixia.Souls lost in natural disasters like Aixia sometimes take the body of the soul as a nourishment and sublimate into a new supernormal individual evil spirit demon.


    And they became elves from humans.After being born in the form of rebirth, a group of spirits and merits are obtained.Evil spirits and spirits upgraded by merit are two opposite forces that are not reversed.


    "It''s just that I would also give the armor of the True Red Dragon Emperor to Asuka to defend himself, but your Dean is actually more suitable for Asuka''s gift than the armor that directly improves your physical fitness." Nie Kong nodded.


    "Hey, Lord Nie Kong, you... Are the armor of the True Red Dragon Emperor... a purebred dragon breed?" The Black Rabbit stammered.


    What a precious purebred gift to give to others, Lord Nie Kong, how generous is he? Is he a fool? He is a fool.


    "Yes." Nie Kong nodded and admitted, because Emperor Chilong was actually useless to Nie Kong.Give them to Esther in the ring, they don''t look down on it either.


    "Master Nie Kong is partial, why not give it to Aixia but an outsider." Aixia said again with a bulging mouth.


    "Because Aixia will always stay by my side, and I will protect it myself." Nie Kong smiled to the girl as if he was already familiar with the road, but it made Aixia blush.


    "Well, according to Master Nie Kong''s suggestion, then I''ll choose Dean." Because she fights directly with the body like Sixteen Nights, it is really not suitable for her who was born as a young lady.


    Asuka put his gaze on the document, there was no Asuka sauce''s signature on it.It should be hoped that her signature will indicate the choice of accepting the gift game or not.


    After confirming the contents of the file, Asuka raised his head to look at the wizard: "I just want to confirm one thing. If there is a gift you made...Can I beat those guys?"


    "As long as you can drive it, as long as you can make it obey, as long as you are willing to bear it, then it will definitely lead you to victory." The voice of the group echoed in the hollow.


    "In that case, of course I have no reason to refuse." Asuka nodded and signed the document with a pen.


    "Jiuyuan Asuka, accept the challenge." The documents that began to glow flew into the door, leaving behind a trajectory like a signpost.Fei Niao looked at Nie Kong, then speeded up and followed closely.


    Going deep inside the gate, in the center of the open earth like a dome, you can see the sun shining in from the distant sky.


    A red steel giant about thirty feet tall stood quietly in the middle of the hollow.The armor of the giant depicts abstract paintings that should be based on sunlight, and the appearance of red and gold ornate decorations is extraordinarily luxurious.It has huge hands and feet almost several times the size of a human, as well as a head and body of equal width.


    When Asuka was looking up at the giant dumbly, the group elves'' voices said to her: "The content of the gift game is that within seven days before the start of the decisive battle, you have to make Dean willing to obey your orders."


    With that, the rumbling steel giant made the earth shake.Dean''s silent and weird single eye gleamed, and it uttered a first chirp.The dead steel warrior was finally awakened by his life.


    It lowered its head, and when it saw the bird, it dragged its heavy body and rushed towards the bird.


    The ground vibrated strongly, showing how heavy its body is.


    In proportion to its weight, it moves very slowly.It seems that the elves took Asuka''s safety into consideration, so they let her participate in the gift game.It is a test for Asuka.


    Asuka condensed his spirit, and screamed at the steel giant: "Awesome!"


    Having the power to control others, and to control others'' gifts, brought the steel giant to a standstill.


    Although the materials of the Shenzhen Iron Demon are very high-level, it is made by the elves and does not have the spiritual intelligence, and it cannot be higher than the Asuka of the descendants of the gods.


    So Asuka took control of its body instantly, but because it was too heavy, it was hard to get used to it now.


    To Black Rabbit''s surprise, when Asuka took control of Dean, she found that the giant''s bulky body became lighter.


    "It turns out that the prestige of Asuka can not only control humans, but also can control gifts. It even strengthens the ability of the steel doll. It seems that it has to be reassessed." Black Rabbit said in surprise.


    "Asuka, try to control it to become smaller." The elf sitting on the shoulder said to Asuka.


    Asuka nodded, trying to make the giant control according to his own thinking.


    When slowly, the huge steel giant shrank to a height of one meter in an instant, completely like a small robot toy.


    In the control of Asuka, the giant steel giant constantly learned from being jerky and difficult to control, slowly learning and making difficult movements.


    Asuka''s control is slowly becoming proficient and perfect. At the same time, in the game contract document, Dean''s ownership is written to Asuka, and Asuka won the gift game.


    "Asuka, congratulations." The elf said joyfully.


    Asuka also showed a happy smile, and she could feel Dean''s development.If you give her control, you can definitely play a very strong combat effectiveness.


    When I thought of dealing with the exposed woman in the last two, I had no choice but to control the mouse first, and control a pottery figure with a strong jet in the second. I had nothing to do with her, it was really hateful.


    Now that he has obtained it, Asuka finally has his own strength and confidence, and is no longer a useless vase.

 2017 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 02041 and Asuka fight together

    A week''s time is slowly coming to an end, the red glass corridors of Yemen are very beautiful, and the lively scene a week ago seems to be all phantoms.


    At this time, the total number of people gathered in the fire dragon palace hall was only about 500.The people who were confirmed to be infected a week ago, gathered members from the contestants who were not affected by the disease, and even so, it was still less than 10% of all.


    The number of people infected with the Black Death accounted for almost 90%. Fortunately, the people who died from the disease accounted for only a small part. The period of death from the Black Death is at least two weeks.Tomorrow is the day when the game is reopened. As the leaders, Shandora and Black Rabbit gathered all the people who can participate.


    And Sixteen Nights and the others had cracked the hypocritical inheritance game two days ago, and they knew what to do to win the gift game.


    First, the battle with the three demons is handled by Salamandr and NoName currently led by Ren.


    Second, the other members are responsible for finding 130 pieces of painted glass placed in the town. Those who find the glass must first wait for the commander''s instructions to destroy or protect the glass according to the rules.As long as they break all the hypocritical glass paintings in the town, they will be able to defeat the devil.


    Black Rabbit and Shandora are not qualified to arrange for Nie Kong, so they can only say that Nie Kong and his community can move freely.


    "The above is the policy plan of our contestants. Our final battle with the demon king is about to begin. Please be alert and concentrate on preparing for the battle." As a class dominator, Shandora gave a speech on stage.From the expression on her cheeks, Nie Kong could no longer see the timidity of her first appointment at the festival. Perhaps the naive Lori was slowly growing into a qualified leader.


    "Now everyone has to prepare."


    "Yes!" All the members yelled loudly, as if to vent their fear and tension.


    Asuka''s eyes moved away from Lori Sandola on the stage, scanning the surroundings, and finally saw Nie Kong in the crowd with great pains.


    "Master Nie Kong?" She began to call Nie Kong''s name, and her voice seemed to penetrate the noisy meeting place and reach Nie Kong''s ears.


    Nie Kong stopped and turned around and found Miss Flying Bird was running towards them.


    "Flying Bird Sauce, what''s wrong?" Nie Kong asked.


    Flying Bird blushed and said softly, "I...I want to fight alongside Master Nie Kong."


    "It''s better for you to leave NOName and join our community." Aixia said aloud.


    "Aixachan, steal...it''s a bad behavior to steal someone''s corner." Leticia blushed and said loudly. She didn''t want to weaken NoName''s strength.


    "Yes, I don''t want to leave NoName for the time being." Asuka also refused.Hei Tu has the kindness to know them, she is not ungrateful.


    "Don''t care about Asuka, Aixia just likes to joke. Okay, let us work together to defeat the devil. We have a lot of things we don''t understand, and I will be able to ask Asuka for help later." Nie Kong held her soft. Mi, looked at her with encouraging eyes and said.Nie Kong didn''t know much about the inheritance knowledge of the Black Death Demon, and the appearance of flying birds made up for the shortcomings.If in the end the game loses to that spotty loli, Nie Kong is embarrassed, so Nie Kong has to be a little serious.


    "Yeah." Asuka nodded vigorously.


    "Then let''s look for the stained glass when the game starts. It is estimated that the spotted loli will not appear in front of me." Just after Nie Kong finished speaking, a violent earthquake appeared.


    The palace built by digging the boundary wall was swallowed by light, and a strong rainbow light surrounded the area of ??the participants.


    Looking up, the huge boundary wall of the sky had disappeared without a trace, and turned into an unfamiliar streetscape that expanded outside the palace.Looking around, the vaults of a large number of minarets have undergone drastic changes and turned into wooden buildings.The light of the chandeliers that created the twilight style has disappeared, the pink buildings have rebuilt the surrounding area, and the foot of the boundary wall has been transformed into a completely different town.


    "No way, has the main game changed." Many contestants exclaimed.


    "No...no, that should be the power of Hamel''s magic book, Hamel town was summoned by them." Ren said with a pale face.


    The chaos continued to spread, and the participants who set off with high morale were frustrated at the beginning because of the dramatic changes that were too exaggerated, and they stopped one after another.


    Seeing the shaky confidence on the scene spreading, Sixteen Nights yelled in a deep voice: "Don''t panic! Everyone immediately reclaims the stained glass assigned to them. We will deal with the devil!"


    "Everyone... everyone, please come with me, I probably know some of the geographic location of Hamel Town." The leader of NoName, Ren, had to stand up and maintain the chaotic situation.


    The surrounding situation slowly recovered, and they followed Ren to the town. That was the only opportunity to defeat the devil.


    "Master Nie Kong, the difficulty of collecting stained glass is estimated to have increased several times. It seems that the black death god of death has nothing to do with the last resort in order to win." Leticia frowned.


    "Yes, in order to win, maybe the people who collect the glass will be killed halfway." Aixia said the possibility.


    The rat-catcher La Ting''s flute can control most of the members of the community to kill each other, so Nie Kong did not expect Ren and the others to break the stained glass clean and rely on them to win the game.


    Leticia''s face was pale, "Damn it, you must let them taste the anger of being a pure blood vampire."


    "Don''t worry, let me lead the way." Asuka smiled confidently, and she finally felt that she could come in handy.


    Nie Kong nodded and started wandering around the town to search.Sure enough, as Nie Kong expected, the sound of La Ting''s flute spread from the small town at dusk, and more than half of the members were controlled by the flute.


    The most important thing is that the game content of the contract document contains the rules that are not allowed to kill each other. Faced with their partners who intercept them, they dare not take action, and it is conceivable how difficult it is to protect themselves as much as possible.

 2018 The collapsed two-dimensional body text 02042, the defeated Pest

    "I found you, Nie Kong." After Nie Kong and the others broke almost a dozen pieces of stained glass, Blob Lori stopped in front of them with a barely dressed La Ting.I didn''t see Weser, the man in military uniform, but could see the rising columnar airflow formed by the collision and rushing at the other end of the town. It should be Ikuyo and he started fighting.


    Leticia glared at Lattin and Persett with sharp eyes that could almost kill, and the usual gentleness was gone.Aixia looked at them provocatively. Ever since she saw Pest spanking her butt by Nie Kong, she no longer put them in her eyes.


    "Hehe, it''s becoming more and more like a lively festival. Master, should I also use the killer Lan?" La Ting asked at Spot Loli.


    "Go! No matter what method we use, we have to do our best to hold them for several hours, especially those who know how to distinguish stained glass, must kill the best." Pest said seriously.


    Lating started playing the magic flute.The sound is high and low, and the key is carved out like the allegro rhythm of a Mercedes-Benz, which is different from all the sounds I have heard so far.As if to wake up some tune.Soon the earth was uplifted, and many huge soldiers made of pottery were created. The total number exceeded ten, each with a strong destructive ability.


    The giant pottery soldier seemed to be in the center of a storm, sucking in the air through the vents all over the body before releasing it.Formation came to the violent wind, blowing towards Nie Kong and the others.


    "Master Nie Kong, let me deal with her. I have been waiting for her for a long time, the fake Hamel piper, no, the real rat-catcher clown." The one who stood up was Jiu Yuan in a big red dress. Asuka.


    After seeing the enemy who pretended to be her real name on her shoulders, La Ting''s coquettish face was distorted, and she lifted the flute high like a baton, and shouted: "Have you finally appeared, a counterfeit! Catch her, Shutrom!" "


    Five giant pottery soldiers smashed walls and attacked Asuka.


    Asuka glanced at Shutrom, calmly raised the gift card, and said: "Okay, let''s settle the first account first. Come out! Dean!"


    The church was full of burgundy light, and a circle without any pattern appeared above the gift card, and from the center came a roar that would shock the world.The red steel giant twisted his hollow body and responded to his master''s call.


    The huge red body is painted and designed based on the sun to carefully decorate the whole body, showing an overwhelming sense of existence.Lating was shocked when she saw Dean, but she still ordered Shutrom to attack.


    "No...it doesn''t matter! Shutrom! Try to beat the opponent!"


    Shutrom shook the atmosphere like a storm, sucking in countless building fragments.As if the turbulent wind had messed up Asuka''s hair, but she still stood still.


    Shutrom absorbed a lot of rubble, treated the huge cavity on his face as a mortar, and shot out the mass of rubble.


    "Dean, let them see the gap between each other''s level!" Dean shook his weird single eye and nodded dullly.Its heavy movements accelerated in one breath.The huge rock blocks that came as they attacked at high speed were all knocked down one by one by the swinging steel arm.


    The six giant dolls at the scene fought fiercely under the control of the two women.It is a pity that the clay puppets are clay puppets after all, and they are not comparable to Dean made by Shen Zhen iron.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Pest, do you think there is a chance of winning against us?" Nie Kong said.


    "Hmph, if it¡¯s the last step, I¡¯ll be different from the previous restaurateurs. I will send out the wind that will bring death when I hit it! Even if they are all dead, it doesn¡¯t matter. As long as Baiyasha and you belong to me in the end, it will be Enough." Spot Loli said coldly.


    "Do you think you are in front of me, do you have a chance to make a move?" Nie Kong squinted, and the cold light shot towards Pete from his eyes.


    At the same time, Pest only felt that the space around her body seemed to freeze. As a god, she had a strong body and could not move.Only then did Pest discover that Nie Kong had the power to defeat the stars, indicating that he had the ability to break the game board of the stars to kill himself.


    "Hehe, kidding. Don''t worry, I said a week ago not to bully you, and speak naturally. What''s more, I am reluctant to kill you now. It is better to win the game and then subdue you to my community. in."


    "Master, you can''t be careless against the Demon King. If we lose, we will have nothing." Leticia called out anxiously.


    "It''s okay, now only Pest is the only one. She can''t stop the result of losing."


    Pest''s face became ugly, and she realized that her subordinates Weser and La Ting were all blocked by others.


    Moreover, the hypocritical stained glass is constantly being broken, and it is felt that Salamandr Lishandora led someone to crack it.She clearly asked Weser to stop him, but she didn''t expect that someone would still be able to fight him after the godhead was granted.


    They are not just a community under the seven floors. One has no name and one takes office. Why are they so strong?


    Even if Pest went to stop Sandora now, Nie Kong and the others would continue to break the glass, only to realize that she had too few talents on her own.


    "Weser, what are you guys trying to do with Lating, hurry up and solve your opponents." Pest yelled directly.


    It is a pity that both of them are powerless, and Weser is the first to lose.The violent vibration across a few kilometers across, finally slowly subsided.


    Next came La Ting, who controlled the giant pottery puppet. Ten giant clay puppets were continuously crushed, and then Dean''s extended arm hit La Ting seriously.


    Lating had to resort to the last resort, using the blessed flute of the rat-catcher to control everyone in the field.


    It just disappointed her, the flute sound had no effect on Nie Kong and his group.And only when Asuka closed her eyes, as if sleeping for a few minutes, she opened her eyes again.


    After all, La Ting was totally unable to shake the loyalty of the red steel giant, unable to control Asuka, and the game was indeed lost by himself.


    La Ting didn''t expect to lose to the counterfeit, she knelt down, and the dripping blood turned into light particles and disappeared.


    "You are the only one left now, surrender, Pest."

 2019 The collapse of the second element body 02043, the captive demon king Pest

    "Damn it, it''s all your good things that have broken me. Now I don''t intend to continue to consume time, and kill all the others, so I can win the game." Pest gnashed his teeth there, and the black wind ran through the sea of ??clouds. The current rushed to disperse the clouds in an instant, and then dispersed in the air.


    It was just that the black wind was locked within ten meters of her in an instant, like a demon-like black gas, or black smoke formed by burning coal.Fortunately, the wind of death does not choke people, otherwise it is likely to be smoked and killed in it.Judging from the power of grace to give others death, Pest does have the excellent qualities to be a god.However, because Nie Kong used space, she was locked there within ten meters and could not get out.


    "It''s useless." Nie Kong teleported in front of Loli Spot, ignoring the billowing black wind and directly carried her on his shoulders: "Before the game is over, you will stay by my side. "


    "Woo, hurry up...put me down." Spotted Loli kicked her feet in mid-air, trying to struggle, and yelled at the same time.


    "Master Nie Kong, that kind of wicked villain demon king, I think it''s better to get rid of her as soon as possible." Leticia stared at Spotted Loli and said with a cold hum.For the unscrupulous demon king, Leticia didn''t have the slightest favorability bonus because of what happened three years ago.Moreover, the Black Death nearly killed 90% of the participants, it is hard to forgive Paste.


    If it hadn''t been for Master Nie Kong who happened to participate in the game, Leticia couldn''t imagine what would happen, and Loli would definitely blow the black wind of death to every corner of Hamel Town.


    "Don''t worry, I intend to make Pest my prisoner, as a reward for cracking the game." Nie Kong said.


    "Wh...what, Master Nie Kong intends to make her a member of our community?" Leticia said shrillly.


    "Don''t be surprised, I will tune her to behave well, why can''t she make up for her previous mistakes." Nie Kong continued.


    "I have no problem. If there is a god of death to our community, it will definitely increase a lot of combat power. I believe, I believe that in the future, I believe that it will become the top four and become a large community that spans several outer layers. It is not necessarily true." Aixia Holding both hands, he said in anticipation.


    "I don''t want to be an affiliate of your community." Pest said loudly and refused.


    "You no longer have the right to speak. You already understand the rules if you fail." Nie Kong didn''t plan to let her leave. Nie Kong didn''t want to work in vain after she worked so hard to participate in the game.


    "What a joke, I...I haven''t avenged the sovereignty of the sun, I can''t lose." She said the reason in an unwilling tone, and her real goal is to have the revenge of Baiyacha!!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Ten hours after the beginning of the game, the stained glass depicting the victims of the Black Death and the rat catchers were all broken, and the stained glass depicting the Weser River was replaced in one breath.In the second when the text of breaking the hypocritical inheritance and establishing the true inheritance became reality, the vision of the participants suddenly shattered and then expanded again.


    Looking around, you can see the spires and the light emitted by the chandeliers in the stage area.The original town resembling the dusk scene reappeared in front of everyone, and the original town where the fire dragon was born was restored.


    When the participants stood in a daze and failed to return to their senses, Bai Yasha suddenly appeared in front of everyone like a mist, and the black wind that had sealed her disappeared without a trace.


    She scratched her head and seemed embarrassed, but in fact it was quite suitable for her apparent age.


    "Everyone, you did a good job in the war. As a ruler of the Eastern class, I must express my gratitude and apologies. Although I put on a great look, I ended up being sealed from start to finish. Alas, really very Sorry¡­¡­"


    Although Bai Yacha felt very ashamed, no one criticized Bai Yacha.The trust that everyone puts in being the strongest class dominator will not be shaken by things of that degree.


    After Bai Yacha finished thanking her, the fire dragon Lori Sandora took a step forward and opened her hands.


    "The devil''s game is over, and I waited for the community to finally win the battle through hard work!"


    There was a burst of cheers on the scene.Hearing the speeches of the rulers, everyone finally actually felt the taste of victory.


    Most people were liberated from the curse and regained their health from the Black Death and cheered.Some shed tears because of the sacrifice of their partners, while others felt relieved that the demon king threatened to disappear.


    Bai Yasha gave orders to the participants and immediately healed the injured, while those who were not injured went to help.After these are over, we will award rewards for the achievement of defeating the devil, and continue the birth festival, and wait for the celebration tonight.


    The communities started activities to clean up the endgame after the game.Only Nie Kong and the others, Bai Yacha couldn''t see where they were for the time being.


    From her experience, the key to winning the game should be Nie Kong and the others.Although Ikuyo and Shandora seem to be very strong, they will not be the opponents of the Black Death that can seal themselves.


    If the black rabbit participates, it''s a different matter. The black rabbit''s gift attributes are natural to restrain that demon king.


    "Hei Tu, Nie Kong and the others, it seems that they haven''t seen NoNane''s problematic children."


    "People don''t know, it seems that Mr. Sixteen Nights is injured, and Asuka will follow Master Nie Kong, there should be nothing wrong." Black Rabbit said with a pouting mouth.


    "Really, it seems that something is hiding from us." Bai Yasha laughed freely.


    "Master Bai Yacha, if you don''t tell me, I forgot, Master Nie Kong took the black death lord who caused the chaos to a prisoner, saying it was his game''s trophy."


    "Haha, he really has his style. To subdue the devil, it seems that his community is constantly eroding and growing."


    "I think it makes people worry about their future, ah, that super...super problem child." The black rabbit pouted, saying that he was worrying about Nie Kong.


    "Yes, that''s right, it seems that he is a strong opponent of my Baiyasha for the Black Rabbit."


    "Master Bai Yasha is an idiot. People don''t care about this."

 2020 The collapse of the second element Text 02044, the truth about the appearance of the devil

    Since the end of the game more than a dozen hours, the impact of the basic demon attack has basically been eliminated.Nie Kong and the others are about to leave the seventh floor of the North District and will return to the base on the sixth floor of the North District.


    "Huh?! Lord Nie Kong, you...you said you are going to go back? However, there is a victory celebration and a birth ceremony outside, and the achievements made are regarded as the key points and received very generous rewards. The outside is very lively. Yeah," said the black rabbit anxiously.


    "Really. Then I don''t need any rewards. You can reward the black rabbit yourself." Nie Kong said, hugging the black rabbit in front of him.


    "Master Nie Kong''s community is already very strong. Even if someone becomes your partner, it won''t help you much." The black rabbit blushed, her eyes dodged, and she glanced at Lolita wearing a spotted skirt. .


    Only when Pest noticed her gaze, the black rabbit hurriedly looked away from her.How could the Black Rabbit not worry about the death god Pest who had just attacked them.


    "We won''t let black rabbits fight. Black rabbits are suitable for keeping at home as pets."


    "That''s weird." The black rabbit puffed up his red mouth in front of Nie Kong, stretched out his green index finger and nodded Nie Kong''s forehead, and at the same time yelled at him.


    "Well, in fact, on the one hand, Pest hates seeing Lord Shiroyasha, so he didn''t participate in the celebration. Moreover, with Pest, the protagonist of the devil in this incident, it would be very bad for other communities to see the situation." Tisia explained.


    "So that''s the case, can that person...can ask Master Persett a question now." The black rabbit nodded looking at Paisi and asked cautiously.


    "If you have something to say! I can answer you a few words because of Nie Kong''s face." Pest said with a cold face.


    "Thank you. What I want to know is, why did Master Pest come and attack us suddenly?"


    Pest opened his mouth with some contempt and mocking expression: "Although there is the help of the magic book, it''s something that you don''t know, your community lured us to the festival, right?"


    "What?" Leticia and the Black Rabbit were taken aback. They didn''t expect that their appearance was actually a good thing for their own people.


    "Oh? What''s so surprising? Just think normally. You can infer it? Those guys are mixed in the exhibit. And a total of 130 pieces of stained glass depicting the flute clown are displayed. Unless the organizer deliberately releases it. Yes, otherwise, of course it will make people feel suspicious, right?" Pest said.


    The black rabbit had cold sweat on his back, and the only person capable of doing that was Salamandra, right? But why would they do that kind of thing.


    According to the Black Rabbit, Salamandra killed many partners in the Demon King¡¯s attack.


    "I might have guessed that they did not attract the Demon King to kill Sandora or to inherit the throne. Instead, they wanted to cheer up the young leader Sandora and shoulder Salamandra. In short, Shiroyasha guessed The attack on the birth ceremonies colluded with the demon king, should it be considered a kind of enlightenment ceremony?" Nie Kong speculated.


    "Yes, I really want to kill all the damn guys." Pest snorted.


    The class dominator must act as a barrier against the devil.In other words, if the demon king''s game can be successfully cracked, the young Shandora will be recognized by the surrounding community as an individual capable of acting alone.


    "Rookie Demon King VS Rookie Dominator? Oh, alas, it would be a coincidence to say that it was accidental! Based on the meaning of allowing Sandora to accumulate experience, there is no more suitable opponent! It is a pity, all the limelight is robbed by our MIC It''s gone." Aixia said with a grin.


    "Woo, it''s hard to believe, Sandorado''s innocent child, she... won''t do that kind of thing." The black rabbit shook his head hard.


    "I don''t think Sandola did it, it may be Mandela''s own opinion." Leticia said.


    "But... but in order to test the young Sandora, it attracted the Demon King and sacrificed dozens of partners. Is it really worth it. If they can''t win the Demon King, have they considered the consequences?" Hei The rabbit said blankly.


    "Yes, and Salamandra knows the truth. Except for Sandora, every member of Salamandra knows that it was Salamandra who planned the incident and caused the Demon King to attack! Those partners are understanding everything. I lost my life! I lost my life with shame when I understood everything." A light sigh echoed slowly in the house.At the same time, Bai Yasha appeared in front of Nie Kong and the others.


    "Guardian the flag of the community, the name! The meaning of reputation! Betrayed by a powerful heir, the leader is in bed! In order to support the declining community, even if they bet their lives!"


    "Forget it, anyway, the one who gets the most benefit is us, and I don''t need to announce the truth specifically." Nie Kong pulled the collar of Lolita, who was always on Bai Yacha from behind, and chuckled.


    Now all mysteries are solved, including the prophecies of the two goddesses before the fire dragon festival, including the collusion between the ruler and the devil, and so on.


    "Yes, fortunately, no other community partner has died." Leticia said.


    But Pestle stiffened, her face looked a little unnatural, she said she laughed at their incompetence.


    Now that he has lost the best chance to get Shiroyasha, Pest feels that it will be too difficult for him to defeat the sun in the future.


    She represents the black death god of death, and the ability of the sun can be sealed by using the rules of the history of the "little ice age" in Hamel town, but in fact the sun is her nemesis.


    "I thank you on behalf of Salamandra, Nie Kong. Without your shot, they really can''t win the Black Death, Pest." Bai Yasha nodded and said.


    "Hmph, I won''t be happy because of your words." Pest said coldly.


    Bai Yasha looked at Pest Wan''er who was baring her teeth and smiled, but he didn''t expect Nie Kong to really subdue the Demon King.

 2021 The collapsed two-dimensional body 02045Back to the base

    After crossing the seventh level of the realm wall, Nie Kong and the others returned to the sixth floor, which was also the former headquarters of Willo''wisp, in the northern part of the box court.


    The environment is very different from what Nie Kong thinks in his impression. I heard many people say that Vera often takes in the dead and the homeless evil spirit children. I originally thought it would be a misty place, but I didn''t expect the environment to be elegant and beautiful.


    There is a glass corridor seen on the seventh floor, with all kinds of exquisite glass products, just like coming to the kingdom of crystal, and many walking candlesticks in the street light up the town very brightly.Although there are many dead spirits around, there are more homeless children.


    "Wow, everyone thinks Jack-o-lantern is back." When the children saw Jack-o-lantern, they immediately rushed up.From this we can see how much jack-o-lantern Jack is loved among children.


    Jack-o-lantern Jack smiled happily, and took out a lot of candies from the lamp to distribute to the surrounding children.Pestle looked at the children behind him, with a little warmth in his eyes.


    "You brats, have you forgotten Master Aixia?" Aixia said arrogantly with her hands on her hips.


    "Wow, it turns out that Master Aixia is back."


    "Don''t patronize Jack''s gift. I will introduce you first. He is the new leader of our community, Lord Nie Kong. In the future, everyone should be polite when you see Lord Nie Kong." Aixia pointed to Nie Kong.


    "Nie Kong...sir, hello." A group of children became timid when they spoke, for fear that the new leader would not want them.


    "Don''t worry, Master Nie Kong is very good, I believe he will take care of our community better than Master Vera." Jack said in time.


    Pest snorted coldly, and then said: "If the new leader dares to bully you, just come and tell me, I will help you too."


    "Then Pest will scapegoat for them and let Master Nie Kong bully, right." Bai Xueji said with a light smile.


    "That''s okay. If you have any problems in the future, let''s just hit Pesto''s fart and stocks." Nie Kong glanced at Pesto''s little butt, and then said.


    "I just... don''t want it. Why do you hit my fart and stock for no reason?" Pest glared at Nie Kong and they shouted.


    "Hehe, fortunately, Aixia looked like an adult, Master Nie Kong would definitely not hit Aixia fart and stock." Aixia said happily, measuring the height of herself and Pest.


    Leticia and they all laughed, making Pest feel a little strange.But the difference is that Pest had to surrender to Nie Kong because he was limited to the rules of the box court. Now, looking at the children in the organization, he finally feels a bit of belonging.


    Everyone walked through the glass-crystal streets and came to a fantasy-class castle made of all glass.It is hard to imagine that Willo''wisp''s base will be so beautiful.


    Being able to live in the crystal castle is perhaps the dream of many girls.


    "Nie Kong, you are back, how''s the game going?" Although she found Nie Kong and the others, Vera in the castle hall didn''t even look at Nie Kong and the others. She was lying on the sofa with her cute little feet.Vera has always liked to stay in the headquarters, because there is a Halloween queen, so there is no need to worry about tracking the pervert.


    She didn''t know how attractive the curve of the body looked from behind Nie Kong.Sure enough, Vera''s clothes are too tight and too few.In other words, her figure is really great.


    Coupled with that pure and natural dull face, that plump curve, Vera is really attractive to men.


    Of course Jack-o-lantern doesn''t count. It has no gender itself, just a monster demon.


    Nie Kong slapped her big fart and slap hard, and there was a pleasant sound of fried pork with bamboo shoots.Meaty, Nie Kong''s fingers almost sank inside, so soft that he didn''t touch any bones.


    "You also know that we have a gifted game, so why did you leave us behind and run back alone?"


    "Woo." Vera touched the painful place and looked at Nie Kong with a pure and innocent look, "Is it okay to have you?"


    "The gift game in the community, as a member of the community, you need to participate." Leticia also persuaded Vera who likes to stay at home.


    "Yes, Master Vera should also learn to go out. Now that we have Master Nie Kong to protect, there is no need to worry about that stalker." Aixia nodded, she hoped Vera could fight alongside them.


    "Well, I will follow Nie Kong when the community goes out to participate in the game in the future." Vera nodded and said.


    And Blob Lori Pestle looked at Vera with amazement, and she could naturally see how strong Vera was with her strength. She didn''t expect that she also surrendered to Nie Kong, and she did not lose injustice.


    In this way, Master Nie Kong''s strength is already too strong.There are four demon kings plus Lord Nie Kong himself, what a powerful force that is.


    In other words, the overall power of the MIC exceeds the sixth floor, and its combat ability may even be comparable to that of the Shiroyasha on the fourth floor.


    Of course, Pest did not compare it with the Seven-Day Alliance. She felt that after all, the Seven-Day Demon League was a super combat type community composed of seven demon kings.If it weren''t for Monkey King''s involvement in Buddhism and the split, the Seven-Day Alliance would surely become a hegemon of Hakata.


    Is it possible that if you wait for MIC to develop and grow in the future, is it possible for yourself to take revenge, and to avenge the Sun Sovereign Baiyasha.


    "By the way, she is the black death god of death, Pest, who we won back from our gift game." Nie Kong pointed to Pest and introduced.


    "Really, it seems that our community has gained a lot. We should inform the dominators of the fourth level, and perhaps it can enhance our reputation." Vera said.


    "It doesn''t matter, let''s develop slowly. Sooner or later, we will be standing at the top of the box garden world." Nie Kong said with squinting eyes and looking at the sky.


    "Woo, it''s troublesome." Vera murmured.

 2022 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 02046, the devil that scared the child to stop crying?

    The northern district is more fertile than the eastern district, and the sixth floor owned by Nie Kong is not very rich. Although it is no problem to feed everyone in the community, their most important source of income is actually the candlestick made by Jack and others. , And even sell well in the entire seven-story box courtyard. No wonder the houses in the town are made of beautiful and dreamy glass.And because Vera has the care of the Halloween Queen, they don''t have to worry about safety, so the people in the town live in peace and contentment.Compared with the simple and difficult seventh floor of the eastern district, it is simply the difference between the poor district and the rich district.


    Nie Kong leaned against the window of the glass castle, watching outside Jack and Aixia and they expertly directed the evil spirits to make candlesticks.


    Earthbound Spirit''s inspiration is very keen, it seems to be aware of someone watching, Aixia looked at the attic window.After seeing Nie Kong watching her, she smiled happily and waved to Nie Kong.


    Spotted Loli Pest, who was wearing a maid uniform, saw Aixia''s abnormal actions and followed her gaze.Seeing master Nie Kong peeking, he gave him a vicious look.Probably because of the resentment of Nie Kong instructing Bai Xueji to put on her maid uniform.


    As soon as Aixia''s eyes rolled, she didn''t know what she had said to the other partners, and left the job early, and then ran to Nie Kong.


    "Master Nie Kong, Aixia wants to ask you for something!" Aixiajiao said, shaking Nie Kong''s arm.


    "Axia, what''s wrong with you." Vera, who was lying lazily reading a book, raised her head in confusion when she heard the voice of Aixia.


    "Okay, let Master Vera listen to it too." Aixia nodded and continued: "Master Nie Kong, you might have heard of it."


    "How do I know what you said and what to say." Nie Kong said, shaking his head.


    "It''s about the rumors circulating in our town."


    "That thing about the devil in our town?" Nie Kong laughed blankly, and knocked Aixia on the head: "Aixia is so stupid, and I would believe such ridiculous rumors."


    "Oh, Aixia thinks it might be true. Many people in our town have been discussing for a long time, and they all discovered the fact that the appearance of the devil scared the children in our town from crying. I specifically asked those Children, they dare not say." Aixia said aggrievedly.


    "It is rumored that adults often use cannibals to scare those crying children at night, so it is not necessarily true that there will be new demons," Vera said.


    "Look, Master Vera knows a lot more than Master Nie Kong." Aixia said.


    "Then what do you think I have to do." Nie Kong said amusedly.


    "Aixia feels that we need to protect the adopted children in the community from harm, so... So Aixia hopes that Master Nie Kong will accompany Aixia to search for the demon tonight!" Aixia said twistedly.


    "Let Jack go, Jack will not allow that kind of thing to happen." Vera nodded and said.


    Nie Kong glanced at Vera, "Indeed, Jack should be able to handle it by himself."


    Nie Kong had already seen the strength of Jack-o-lantern Jack.If it can achieve its full potential, it is likely to be comparable to the Demon King on the fifth floor. It is unbelievable that it will be made by Vera himself.If Nie Kong made it casually, there was definitely no Jack Qiang.If there is a demon, it is estimated that at most it is a little guy who does not dare to show up in the town.


    "Jack...Jack is busy making candlesticks, so I think it''s better to let Master Nie Kong accompany Aixia." Aixia said with a blushing face and pretending to be indifferent.


    "Well, Vera, you have to follow, otherwise it will make others misunderstand that you will meet Aixia alone." Nie Air Conditioning said with a smile.


    "Wh...what, Aixia...I don''t mind." Aixia stammered.Feeling that when Nie Kong said that she had a tryst at night, her heartbeat seemed to stop for a moment.


    "It doesn''t matter! Maybe there are homeless evil spirits, I can also try to take them into our community." Vera responded.


    Aixia pouted her mouth, a bit of disappointment in those big eyes.Although there is one more Master Vera, how dare she object.


    The three have made an appointment and will gather in front of the castle at 8 o''clock tonight to catch the vicious demon who can scare the child away from crying.


    Nie Kong always feels a little unreliable. It is not a good thing for children not to cry. It is normal to cry at night, so what kind of truth?!The bear child stopped crying, he should be happy.


    So until eight o''clock at night, Aixia secretly told Jack and they came out alone at night.She is wearing a cute black gothic loli skirt tonight, tied with cyan ponytails.With his hands behind his back, he paced back and forth awaiting Nie Kong''s appearance.


    Originally planning to call Nie Kong inside, Nie Kong appeared in front of her in time.And then, Vera appeared in the same way.Aixia was a little hot, and she almost forgot that Master Nie Kong had a better space jump ability than Master Vera.


    It''s just that Vera-sama dressed well...so beautiful, the same outfit looked mature and beautiful on her.Those clothes couldn''t hide the beauty of Master Vera.


    Woo, when will Aixia have the figure of Lord Vera?Aixia glanced at Master Vera''s large half-round Europa.Aixia was frustrated and found herself like a flat washboard.


    No need to compare, Master Nie Kong must be the type of Master Vera.For example, pure blood Leticia, from a child to a mature and beautiful adult.


    "By the way, shall we divide into three groups?" Vera asked.


    "No, the town is not very large. Even if the three of us turn around, it won''t take much time." Aixia said hurriedly.


    "Yes, anyway, the children in our community are all arranged to live in almost the same area." Vera said.


    "Well, all right. Check it in the air first, first search for the place where the cry is heard." Nie Kong said.


    "Anyway, with the space jumping ability of Master Nie Kong and Master Vera, it is impossible for the enemy to escape." Aixia said.

 2023 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 02047, the wrong person

    "Master Nie Kong, I finally heard that a child was crying." After squatting bored for more than two hours, Vera hid in Nie Kong''s arms and slept soundly, without any guard against Nie Kong!The fleshy beautiful face kept quiet, so Nie Kong couldn''t bear to wake her up.Holding Vera in his arms, Nie Kong realized what the real warm fragrance is.Although Vera looks more feminine than anyone else, what''s the matter with the cute and natural stupidity that is superior to others.


    "Oh, Sure enough, Lord Vera is the most lazy and enjoyable. I originally planned to let Lord Vera go out and prepare to capture the devil." Envy looked at Vera lying in Nie Kong''s arms, Aixia pouted.


    Since a long time ago, Vera was used to entrusting things to Jack, and even after organizing a community, he rarely participated in the gift game. No wonder Aixia would say that.Despite a few complaints, Aixia''s respect for Vera has not diminished at all.


    "Aixa, what exactly was your original plan? Vera can do it, I should be fine." Nie Kong said.


    "Yes! My plan is to lurch waiting for the demon that threatens the child to appear, and then let Master Vera jump behind him, and the sack will trap it!" As she said, Aixia took out a sack from nowhere!Nie Kongshen deeply admired Aixia''s skill and proficiency, and he seemed to be prepared.


    "Master Nie Kong probably won''t be able to do that kind of thing. I''d better wake Master Vera."


    Aixia squeezed Vera''s cute face in her arms, Vera was awakened by the sound and opened her dim sleepy eyes.She turned around and moved a comfortable position in Nie Kong''s arms, and muttered nervously, "Nie Kong, it seems that the sky is not bright."


    "Master Vera, you haven''t forgotten what we are going out to do tonight." Aixia said loudly with her hands on her hips.


    Vera slowly opened her dim eyes, and hung her hands on Nie Kong''s neck like a sloth bear, before she said in a daze, "Aixa, did that intimidating demon appear."


    "According to rumors, the children''s crying will attract it, so Master Vera will soon get off Master Nie Kong." Aixia said urgingly.


    Vera reluctantly let go of Nie Kong and stretched.I saw the V-collar of the skirt in front, and a crack was torn apart with a tear, and Oppa actually broke his clothes.


    "Oh, the clothes almost broke. No wonder I always feel that the skirt is a little tight." Vera, who retracted his lazy position in time, pulled the collar wide, revealing most of the fair-skinned Oppa.Nie Kong and Aixia''s eyes widened, one is amazed, the other is envious.


    "Master Vera is true. Pay attention to the influence. I used to let you wear looser clothes." Aixia said.


    "I don''t know, it used to fit well. Nie Kong, do you think I''m fat." Vera blinked and asked Nie Kong.


    "You''re not called fat, okay, your whole body is in the Huns and farts." Nie Kong said weakly.


    "Forget it! Lord Nie Kong, let''s ignore her, business matters."


    Aixia dragged Lord Vera away forcibly. In the dark, the two women and one man followed the cry of the children to the orphanage in the north.


    Because Jack and the others took in a lot of orphans, Jack was divided into four orphanages.In fact, I really want to be adopted by members of the community, but most of the teammates are evil spirits.


    For this reason, Jack can only manage it, and the guys in the community often help out.


    When I got away from the location of the crying child, I found something abnormal, and the crying of the child quickly stopped.If it was just accidental, then two things in a row were abnormal.


    "Master Vera, there has been movement." Aixia had already spotted the enemy, and saw a vague black shadow in the child''s room where the cry was heard.


    "Master Vera, please act according to the plan, dare to mess around in our base, let it taste the power of our community."


    Vera nodded unconsciously and got ready with the sack.Before Nie Kong could speak, Vera used the space to jump and appeared behind the black shadow, and immediately entrapped the black shadow with a sack.


    "Hehe, great, let it taste Aixia''s iron fist next!" The two women seemed to cooperate seamlessly. After grabbing each other, Aixia jumped on the sack and beat each other with her fists.


    "Master Nie Kong, come and punch a few punches too, so soft and comfortable." Aixia still greeted Nie Kong leisurely, but Nie Kong felt that something was wrong.


    "Okay." Nie Kong rolled his sleeves and patted the sack hard, and a familiar touch came.Although very flat, it obviously belongs to the unique flexibility of the girl before Hungary.


    "Woo, who is attacking this Demon King?" The fierce resistance made Aixia unexpected, and her voice was so familiar.


    Aixia tore the top of the sack open, revealing the other side''s head.


    When the demon poked his head, that pretty face made Nie Kong and the others speechless for a while.There were tears in his big eyes, but they were very pure and lovely, and they looked exactly like Pest.


    No, it should be Pest himself.A little girl with rose-red hair and a dress with black spots.


    "Are you Pest?" Aixia said dumbfounded.


    "Asshole, Nie Kong, are you teaming up to tease me?" She stared at Nie Kong angrily, was sapped inexplicably, and then beaten in the dark, making Pest feel wronged.


    "No... isn''t it? Did we make a mistake? Or is it that Pest is the devil who is rumored to intimidate children?" Aixia asked.


    "What is the rumor?"


    "It is said that a devil is intimidating the child, so that the child dare not cry."


    "Asshole, who''s talking nonsense, it''s just out of kindness to comfort those crying children." Pest said angrily.


    "Will the god of death of the Black Death be so kind?" Aixia whispered.


    "Aishia, don''t talk nonsense, Pest should also be a demon who loves children very much, so he will do those things." Nie Kong reprimanded.


    "Perhaps she is right, the Black Death Demon Lord has the merits of "80 million dead souls", codenamed the Grace of Death, I really don''t have to do those things!" Pest was taken aback, her pretty face was immediately impressed. Become indifferent and numb.

 2024 The collapsed two-dimensional body 02048Pests past

    "Axia, you quickly apologize to Pest, how can you beat others for no reason." Nie Kong glared at the mischievous Aixia.


    "Pest, I''m sorry. Before I figured out the situation, I rashly did that kind of rude thing to you."


    Looking at Pest, who was sapped by herself, Aixia was embarrassed and speechless.Woo, it''s all Master Vera who taught him badly before!!


    It was true that Vera had the habit of knocking someone''s head secretly with a hammer, so Aixia learned that skill.


    No wonder the two women cooperated so well just now, making Nie Kong a little ashamed.Fortunately, as the devil of death, Pest has a very strong body, otherwise he would have to be beaten by the two girls with a bruised face and swollen face.


    "Forget it!! I didn''t blame you, but please don''t tell me about tonight!"


    The god of death with 80 million death merits, no one would think that she would be a tender child who took care of Ye Cry.


    However, the fact is that Nie Kong could see that she was cold on the surface, and a very gentle girl in her heart. Something changed her.


    "Okay! Since I know it wasn''t the ghost of other demons, let''s go back to sleep." Vera yawned and yawned, and Nie Kong felt her eyes almost dim.


    "Axia will accompany Vera back, I will talk to Pest." Nie Kong said.


    Aixia looked at Nie Kong with suspicion, "Master Nie Kong, don''t do bad things to Pest after we leave."


    "What bad things can I do." Nie blank gave her a glance.


    "Hehe, I just reminded Master Nie Kong." With Vera asleep on her back, Aixia made a face at Nie Kong.Nie Kong waved at them and urged the two women to go back quickly.


    When only Nie Kong and Pest were left, the atmosphere became very quiet.


    "Pest, tell me about your situation before you became the devil." Nie Kong asked softly.


    "I have nothing to say." Pest turned her face and didn''t answer Nie Kong.


    "Really, but I feel that there is a sad story behind me." Nie Kong squatted halfway in front of her, turned her face in front of her, and asked her to look at herself.


    Pest looked at Nie Kong''s smiling eyes, his expression somewhat panicked, and those big eyes were cute and dodging.


    "Nie Kong, you... will you let me go."


    "You tell me first, I wish I could know more about Pest."


    "Eh, why... why? What do you say to understand me?"


    "There is no why."


    Seeing Nie Kong''s persistence, Pest sighed, and could only tell what happened during his lifetime.


    Sure enough, as Nie Kong expected, even though Pest before his death was a nobleman born in the tenth century, the culture that required her daughter to be educated did not yet exist. Therefore, the status of a girl is at best a family property, and the only difference lies in the recruitment of extras. Or to get married.


    The value of a girl¡¯s assets is just a pawn used to connect with other families so that they can become wealthy.


    Pest Territory is located in the corner of the country, and there is no school or monastery nearby, and people around her only regard her as a girl to maintain new blood.


    Of course, the girls who were treated like stocking on the land had no noble friends, and their playmates were children who were farming serfs.At the same time, Pest, who has both a ladylike temperament and a boyish temperament, learned to play outdoors, to experiment with the ground, and to cultivate the technique of wheat fields.Also because her grandfather was a book lover, the girl gained reading and writing skills through self-study, and read all kinds of books.


    Then, without telling her father, she practiced the new farming theory recorded in the unopened book that her grandfather bought before his death.


    The result is the golden wheat waves that extend beyond their home.The serfs, who were excited about the rare bumper harvest in recent years, surrounded the girl and praised her, regardless of gender.Whether it is a child about her age or an old woman who has hunched over, everyone is grateful for the blessings the girl brings.


    In those few years, the phenomenon of coldness was very serious, and the sun was hardly seen in winter.


    The serfs who had no grain in winter suffered from epidemics one after another and lost their lives. It should be because of the harsh labor and the continuous failure of crops as food, which led to the reduction of immunity.


    Whether it is a year later, five years later, or ten years later, Pest swears in her heart that she herself will always live happily with friends in this land.


    She has seen so many children starving to death and can''t do anything about it.


    However, Pest still didn''t know.In just a few days, her oath seemed to have turned into a curse.She will cast a curse on this land once loved more than anyone, and hate it more deeply than anyone.


    Go to die, go to die...Everyone go to die!


    .Infected with the Black Death, Pest was imprisoned by his father himself.Imprisoned in a deeper sadness than anyone else.The girl who sank in the bottomless lonely darkness and uttered endless grievances and mourning before death was killed by her beloved, bringing down the end of her life.


    The Black Death broke out and 80 million people died at that time.So Pest got 80 million feats and was promoted to death, but she hated the sun very much and yearned for the sovereignty of the sun, so she didn''t have to worry about repeating the same mistakes.


    And when Pest came to the base with Nie Kong and the others, when I saw that there were many orphans in the community base, it resonated with the scene of being a human in my memory, so Pest was very concerned about taking care of those children. .It''s even more thoughtful than Jack-o-lantern Jack.


    She didn''t want to see the child starve to death and suffer the same pain she had experienced before.


    "That''s it." Nie Kong''s big hand gently pressed her head, while helping her to comb the dark red hair: "Don''t worry, as your master, you promise that you won''t let that happen. As for if you want to control it. The sun is sovereign, I will help you regain it in the future."


    "It sounds good, Master, take care of yourself first." Pest snorted, but his expression became softer. Nie Kong felt that his relationship with Pest became much closer.

 2026 The collapsed two-dimensional body 02050Meet the black rabbit again

    Nie Kong and the others came to the seven-seven-fifteen-nine-175 outer gate, the Underwood waterfall, from the boundary gate on the sixth floor of the North District.


    The cold breeze rushing towards her face made Xue Ji scream in surprise.As a water god, he has always been sensitive to water sources.On the one hand, she was surprised because the wind was full of water, but also because of the scenery ahead, she temporarily forgot to breathe.


    "Ok... so awesome, how could there be such a huge water tree?!"


    The scene in their eyes includes the underground city completely covered by the network pattern formed by the roots, and the water stage with cool water splashing.The huge water tree that can be identified even if it is several kilometers away spans the river that flows to the Toli Tunis waterfall, and the many thick branches that branch out also flow out like a waterfall.That is a big tree that can produce high-quality water. The water tree of Xue Ji used to be the seedlings that sprouted here, but compared with it, it is basically the difference between toothpicks and giant trees.The power of the water source attracted the water god Bai Xueji.


    In front of the waterfall flowing out of the water tree, there is a water channel made of crystal. The water overflowing from the huge water tree passes through the branches and falls into the city. Then, through the water channel decorated with crystals, it flows through the city with unrestrained water.The roots of the big tree extend outward in a net shape, as if to cover the entire underground city, and the water channel built along the gap between them is made of processed green crystal.The wide-area underground city excavated in the shape of a bowl is developed in accordance with the expansion of the roots.


    The underground city located by the river can exist safely because the roots of the water tree will protect the city from flooding and violent storms.Although there are artificial pillars everywhere, most of them are built using tree roots and brick-like objects.


    Huge water trees, underground cities built by digging river banks, and rare monsters can be seen everywhere.As if being in the beautiful scenery in the Avatar movie, Nie Kong couldn''t help but stop and admire it.


    The territory collectively referred to as "Underwood" has a dreamlike scenery that is different from Nie Kong''s sixth-story crystal castle.


    "I heard that the big tree in Underwood is 8,000 years old. It is also famous as a habitat for tree spirits. Now it is said that there are two thousand elves inhabit." Aixia put on a well-informed look. Said proudly.


    "Well. It''s a pity that the ten-year war caused by the Demon King almost destroyed the water tree, and most of its roots were destroyed. Now it is relying on the mutual assistance and cooperation of many communities to finally restore the landscape." Leticia added.


    "That''s it, seeing such a peaceful and beautiful scenery, of course I hope to take it for myself." Nie Kong nodded in agreement and said.


    "Hehe, Lord Nie Kong"


    "Ah! Who did I think it was, it turned out to be Nie Kong! What? You guys also come to the harvest festival!"


    Immediately there was another familiar exaggerated voice from above. Nie Kong looked up and found a huge gryphon blocking their sky!


    "Can the group of NoName guys also come to participate in the harvest festival." Aixia saw the few people sitting on top of the Griffin and couldn''t help baring her teeth at them.Aixia was very concerned about the event that he lost to Kasuga Beyo in the Dragon Festival heads-up, and finally won the game with Jack.


    The Griffon circled the sky a few times, and then stopped in front of Nie Kong and the others.Among them sitting on top of the Griffon are the familiar Sixteen Nights, Kasuga Beya, Asuka, Black Rabbit, and Ren, whom Nie Kong is familiar with!!


    "Ah, Lord Nie Kong and the others." The black rabbit shook the long rabbit and waved to Nie Kong very happily.


    Asuka remained calm and reserved, but the surprise in his eyes could not conceal it.


    "Black Rabbit...you are here too."


    "Yes, we have to consider a lot of things!!" The black rabbit jumped down from the griffon and stood in front of Nie Kong and the others.She shook her proud blue hair, clasped her hands behind the looming skirt costume, and smiled.


    "Nie Kong, having said that, have you decided what gift game you want to participate in?" Sixteen nights asked.


    "No, we just arrived." Nie Kong said.


    "Master Nie Kong, we just came here too, so please take care of it again." Fei Niao took a step forward gently, pulling up the skirt and saluting.


    "Well, I''m so glad to see Asuka-chan again."


    Kasugabe Yao had planned to say something, but Aixia stood in front of her: "Hey, Kasugabe Yao, please join me in signing up as a jockey for Hipocamp, Aixia will definitely beat you in the race next time!"


    "Hipo...what? What is that?" Yao turned his head and looked at the black rabbit with questioning eyes.


    The black rabbit paused for a moment before beginning to briefly explain: "Hipocamp''s official name is Horsehead Merrion. It is also an Eudemon known as a sea horse. It is a horse with a dorsal fin instead of a mane and webbed horses. Half horses and half fishes are not wrong. I guess...this game of jockeys called Hipocamp should be to ride them on water or water to race and race."


    "Really, there is a horse that can gallop in the water." Yao put his hands in front of Hungary, his eyes gleaming, "Okay, I will participate."


    "That''s a deal."


    Aixia snapped her fingers and smiled triumphantly. It seems that Aixia also regarded her opponent Kasugabe as a good friend.


    "By the way, didn''t Bai Yacha come?" Looking around, Nie Kong asked curiously without seeing the white-haired loli he was familiar with.


    "As the ruler of the North District, the Great White Yaksha has no time to participate in the small festival held in the South District." Hei Tujiao said.


    "Oh, then there is no white Yaksha to confuse me to snatch it, isn''t the black rabbit mine now?"


    Hearing Nie Kong''s words, the black rabbit''s rabbit ears suddenly stood up, blushing and waving a small fist at Nie Kong: "It''s...it''s nothing like that. Master Nie Kong always likes to make jokes."


    "Let the black rabbit sauce become Master Nie Kong''s pet, maybe it will be a good home in the end." Leticia also laughed.


    "Why did Master Leticia say the same."


    The black rabbit stomped anxiously, feeling very cute.

 2027 The collapse of the second element Text 02051, Yalong Sarah!

    Under the leadership of Jack, Nie Kong and his party climbed up from the underground city to the harvest festival camp in the center of the tree.


    Climbed to the net-like roots of the tree and came to the base of the huge water tree on the surface.They looked up at the canopy that seemed to be able to touch the clouds, and everyone, including the black rabbit, looked at each other.


    It is said that the total height of the "Underwood" water tree is more than 500 meters, and the diameter of the tree core is about more than 300 meters.In any world that Nie Kong touches, its size can be considered second to none.


    "Jack, where are we going now?" Nie Kong asked toward the pumpkin lantern.Jack once represented Vera to participate in the harvest festival two years ago, so he should be familiar with the journey.


    "It''s almost in the middle." Jack said, pointing to the tree.


    "Really, let us climb up on foot?" Asuka said embarrassedly.Among the group of people, only her body belongs to ordinary people, and she certainly can''t climb a tree of several hundred meters.


    Could it be... Could it be that Master Nie Kong hugged himself without shame?Flying Bird took a peek at Nie Kong, thinking wildly in his head.


    "People think it''s too high." Black Rabbit muttered.


    "Don''t worry, there is an elevator powered by irrigation." Jack came to the bottom of the tree trunk and waved at everyone, pointing to the wooden box.The water tree can produce a large amount of high-quality water, and the water tree bulge in the sky begins to gush out water.Using the pressure of water, you can ascend tall trees like an elevator!As Jack said, the water lift only took a few minutes to reach the headquarters.


    The main part is in the hollowed out tree trunk, and the road sections are made by connecting blocks of wooden boards.It seemed dangerous at first glance, but when I stepped on it, I found that the actual structure should be stronger than the appearance.


    The two cute tree spirit girls who were in charge of receiving guests led Nie Kong and the others along the path in the trunk, and soon saw the banner of the dragon horned eagle lion, the organizer of the harvest festival.


    The flag has seven sides and is an alliance of six communities, and the big flag in the center is the Dragon Horn, Eagle, Lion Union flag.The six communities are one corner, two wings, three tails, four legs, five claws, and six injuries.And under the flag, there is a rotunda with a diameter of 100 meters.


    "May you be a community of NoName and MIC, thank you for taking the time from your busy schedule to participate in our harvest festival!"


    When Nie Kong and the others came to the hall, a hot wind blew the branches of the big tree.The source of fierce heat and strong wind was originally the flame wings released by a woman who appeared in the air.


    "Sarah... Lord Sarah?"


    "It''s been a long time, Black Rabbit, Ren. I''ve been waiting for someday to see you again. The next one should be Nie Kong from the MIC community. The first time I met, I was Sarah Terdorek. "Sarah, Terdorek made the fiercely burning flame wings disappear and landed on Nie Kong and the others.


    Her long red hair, which was the same as that of her sister Shandora, was waving in the wind, and most of her bronze skin was exposed.A costume similar to a Hawaiian grass skirt makes people mistakenly think that she is a dancer.


    Above the heads that showed strong will, a pair of dragon horns that grew more beautiful than Shandora were juxtaposed with domineering.And if you want to measure the power of being a Yalong, you should be able to understand it by looking at the dragon horn.


    "You are Sandora''s sister, you don''t look alike at all." Nie Kong said with a smile.One of their sisters is a lovely loli full of pitifulness, and the other is a strong, courageous and heroic imperial sister.


    "Hehe, thanks to your blessing sisters, they can repel the devil, NoName and MIC. Now I can successfully invite the two famous communities in the lower level to enjoy the honor. I can be considered very face." Sarah is serious. Qiao Lian also chuckled, leaning her body and letting out a way: "Don''t stand up and talk, come in and sit down, let''s make a cup of tea to entertain you all."


    Although her verbal expressions always show a high-pressure attitude, it is incredible that it does not make people feel unpleasant.Probably because she felt that this was in line with her temperament.


    In other words, Sarah''s temperament is similar to that of You Yezi and Esders, but the queen''s aura is much weaker than them, at most it can only be regarded as a female general!


    And Esdes and You Yezi have the courage to command a kingdom.


    ...


    Follow Sara to the VIP room of the "Underwood" harvest festival camp, and find that the VIP room is located in the same part as the center of the big tree.Looking out from the window, it is right in the center of the big river, and you can also see the underground city covered by the reticulated tree roots.Sarah sat down on the seat decorated with a flag, and motioned to Yao and the others to also take their seats, and then a few elves appeared and served hot tea.


    "Originally I wanted to ask the representatives of the two communities to introduce themselves, but Jack, did Vera still not come?"


    "Yes, Lord Vera will not leave the territory unless there are special circumstances. This time Lord Nie Kong, our new leader, will greet you on your behalf."


    "It''s a pity, I really want to let the contestants who are praised as the strongest in the lower tier of the North District be honored."


    "You are wrong. The strongest organizer in the lower level of the North District should be our Nie Kong talent." Aixia, who was sitting next to Nie Kong, said with a triumphant expression.


    "Huh, Nie Kong is better than Vera?" Sarah was a little surprised. He thought Vera gave in to Nie Kong because he thought the things in the community were too busy.


    After all, Nie Kong''s reputation is too low in the box court. Nie Kong only participated in a game in the North District, so he can''t compare with the demon Vera who has been famous for several years!


    "Of course! Haven''t you heard that Lord Nie Kong has a purebred dragon seed gift stronger than your Star Sea Dragon King''s dragon horns!" Aixia said triumphantly.


    "He also has the gift of a purebred dragon seed?" Sarah looked at Nie Kong in surprise.For the purebred dragon species, they all have the longing and eagerness from the blood.


    And it is very possible that Sarah deliberately came to the southern district to be the leader of other communities in order to let her sister inherit the dragon horn of the Xinghai Dragon King, leaving it to her sister!

 2028 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 02052, the attack of the giants

    "Master Nie Kong, I always think Sarah is hiding something from us." Aixia said with her little head up, pouting at Nie Kong.Sarah repeatedly hinted that Lord Vera would come, and when she heard that Nie Kong was better than Vera, she changed her previous attitude.


    Before leaving, what to say I hope they can come again tonight at dinner.Regarding the remnants of the demon king who attacked "Underwood" ten years ago, the giants, Sarah said she had something to discuss.


    "It should be, I think Sarah''s community may have encountered some difficulties now." From what he saw and heard when he came to the Southern District, Nie Kong reasoned out an answer that was almost the truth!


    "Hmph, I thought Master Nie Kong was just looking at Sarah''s long legs!" Aixia said with a low mouth.


    Tall Sarah only wore simple clothes, and the exposed wheat-colored slender legs really caught the eye.Nie Kong only glanced a few more times, so he didn''t keep staring.


    Besides, Sarah has healthy, wheat-colored skin and her long legs without a trace of cellulite. It looks really good.


    "Furthermore, Sarah is now the leader of the dragon horned eagle. Master Nie Kong is useless! It is better to look at Master Nie Kong, your own private maid Leticia. The legs of the vampire girl hidden in the stockings and skirt are definitely not comparable. Sarah is bad."


    Leticia turned red and said, "Aisha, you...what are you talking about, be careful I sealed your mouth."


    "Since Leticia doesn''t want to, they can do it too." Bai Xueji pulled the kimono upwards, revealing a piece of white jade skin, and interrupted.


    "Go away, who would like yours if you are too thick!" Aixia waved her hand like a fly.


    "Who is thick, I just look more plump. It''s just full!" Bai Xueji said angrily.


    "Then you compare it with Leticia now." As she said, Aixia lifted Leticia''s skirt.The long legs wearing silk stockings and the innermost pantyhose panties were all exposed to Nie Kong''s sight.


    Okay, Nie Kong can see all the scenery of Leticia''s skirt.


    "Aishia, you...you idiot." Leticia''s right fist gave the naughty Aixia a thud.


    But when Master Nie Kong was staring at her, Leticia could only put her red face down, instead of lowering the bottom of her skirt.Opening the skirt and letting Master Nie Kong see everything, Leticia felt a little ashamed.


    Snow Bai became angry for a while, holding Nie Kong''s arm and shook: "Master Nie Kong, you are all dumbfounded."


    "Yeah. As expected of the maid of this demon king, she looks very pretty." Nie Kong praised without hiding.


    "If Master Nie Kong can...like it, it would be great," Leticia whispered, hearing Nie Kong''s appreciation suddenly became a little happy, feeling shame and excitement.


    Just as Leticia didn''t know what to do, a two-meter huge arm broke the wall of the dormitory arranged for them.


    The wooden house collapsed, and a huge eyeball peering into it faced Nie Kong and the others.


    "Master Nie Kong, are you all right!!" Aixia exclaimed, holding him in her arms as if to protect Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong who witnessed the attacker whispered, "A giant!"


    That''s right, a huge body about thirty feet in length appeared in front of the two of them.The arms holding a huge long knife are as thick as a tree.He wore a mask with two holes dug on his face, showing fierce eyes from it.


    "Yes, they are the giants of the human phantom beasts." Aixia stared at the giant and prepared for battle.


    "Leticia, we have to protect Lord Nie Kong."


    "Roar!" The masked giant flicked his hair and roared fiercely, and began to attack Nie Kong and the others.


    Cracks occurred in the place cut by the huge sword, shocking the entire underground city.The outer wall has also begun to collapse due to the impact. Had it not been supported by the roots of the big tree, it would have all collapsed long ago.


    Instead, Nie Kong held Aixia in his arms, jumped with Leticia to the 100-meter-high boundary wall, and asked Leticia next to him: "Those should be the remnants of the Demon King Sarah said before she left. ?"


    "Yes!" Leticia nodded in response.


    "Did you see the Black Rabbit? They should have been attacked too."


    "Oh, I''m so touched, Master Nie Kong will... care about them. But they are fine, no matter how many enemies of that level come, they are not their opponents! Please let Master Nie Kong go to the ground with the bird first. More giants are coming!!"


    The black rabbit jumped out of the ruined dormitory, and two giants were thrown out at the same time.The Black Rabbit held the vajra in his hand and the ordinary bird in the other, and had time to smile at Nie Kong.


    Boom!However, the giants threw the chain at the black rabbit, trying to catch the black rabbit.However, the black rabbit has the same foot power as Ichigo.


    She cut off the gap of the chain attack and jumped in front of the giants, and used the vajra to release lightning to attack the opponent.The electric shock of the distance caused several giants to lose their ability to resist.


    After solving the three giants, the black rabbit stuffed the flying bird into Nie Kong''s arms.


    "Master Nie Kong, it''s going to be numb again...Thank you." Fei Niao said tightly around Nie Kong''s neck.She was not like Ikuyo''s abnormal physique, nor did Kasugabe Yao''s ability to strengthen her body with the Eudemons.


    "If it''s a bird, I think it doesn''t matter how many times you hold it," Nie Kong said.


    "But that was my position." Aixia whispered, but with her ability, it was not easy to lie in Nie Kong''s arms.


    A group of people ran out of the underground city in the chaos and appeared at the roots of water trees on the surface.And outside, it was a hundred times more chaotic than the underground city.


    The sound of copper and iron colliding with each other sounded from the plains and the banks of the big river, and the scattered sparks lit up the night.


    The fire arrows that were fired alternately made an ear-piercing sound, and were bounced off the barrier formed by the tornado.A war is underway in the headquarters area of ??the Underwood Dragon Horn Eagle.


    The number of giants appeared about two hundred, but the enemy was able to block ten by one.They face a huge assailant, and must have many orcs and Eudemons to attack before they can finally block the opponent''s footsteps.

 2029 The collapse of the second element Text 02053, mysterious characters

    The war came suddenly!The three fifty-meter giants wearing crowns, scepters and other accessories led their giants to destroy everything they saw!!The scene before him made Nie Kong think that he had come to the world of Attack no Giant.


    And it''s no wonder that Sarah would hope that the strongest Vera demon in the lower part of the North District can participate in their harvest festival. It turned out that the attack of the demon king''s remnant giants was expected.


    With Vera''s strength, it is indeed easy to solve the immediate difficulties.No, it shouldn''t be difficult for her.


    "Haha, interesting." Sixteen nights saw that the giant dared to provoke him, caught the opponent''s huge arm with one hand, and threw it a few hundred meters away, and eliminated several giants in two or three times!


    Compared to Kasugabe Yao, she looked a little embarrassed. The power gained by her griffon gift was found to be weaker than that of the giant, but with a fight, Kasugabe was defeated by the giant''s power.


    Seeing the heroic performance of Sixteen Nights, the morale of the tree spirit community "Underwood" improved a lot.


    As a dragon, Sarah suddenly accelerated to throw away the three giants who were fighting, and shouted with her red hair like burning flames: "It will be an eternal shame if the guests protect the host! Members will quickly implement their areas of responsibility and rebuild the battle situation!"


    A morale-enhancing roar echoed in response to her exhortation.The communities that had regained their sanity under Sarah''s slamming all gathered to the banner and began to take charge of their original tasks.


    One corner and five claws came to the front line to roar and attack the enemy, while two wings and four legs pulled the two-wheeled chariot to provide support.Three tails and six wounded were responsible for transporting the injured and supplying supplies.Facing the dragon-horned eagle-lion members who began to show a uniform order, the giants slowly left the front and retreated.Nie Kong, who was observing the battle from above, believed that the winner had already been decided, but the giant wearing the crown plucked the harp in his hand.


    At the same time, the surrounding area was surrounded by dense fog for several kilometers, and the battlefield below was also the same, and the vision could not perform its function at all.


    "Lord Nie Kong, look there, the three of them seem to be the leaders of giants." Flying Bird pointed to the three giants covered in dense fog and said.


    "I will meet it." Aixia snorted coldly, drifting towards the giant with the golden crown.As the evil spirit, the earth-bound spirit was upgraded to a demon, with a natural ability to fly.


    The flames filled with Aixia''s full strength rolled to the opposite side, but the giant wearing the crown and mask bounced off her phosphorous fire storm easily, and then punched Aixia.


    Aixia didn''t take any defensive action, and the powerful force knocked her out and hit the big river formed by water trees.Thanks to the evil spirit that belongs to the earth-bound spirit, Aixia has the gift of immortality like Jack.


    "Woo, it hurts to hit someone." Aixia rubbed her stomach.


    "Master Nie Kong, let my Dean deal with it." Seeing that Aixia had failed, Fei Niao chuckled in front of Nie Kong''s ear.It seems that the posture is a bit intimate, and Asuka feels a bit hot on his face.


    "It''s too late, the fog has already filled, and you can''t see where the enemy is." The dense fog finally spread to the high altitude where Nie Kong was!


    In the mist, there was a tense atmosphere of killing, as if to perform a silent killing technique that would never be cut.


    "Master Nie Kong, my dragon shadow gift should be able to deal with them." Vampire Ji Leticia said on her own recommendation.


    "Forget it, it seems that I can only help them at a loss, and I have to make them compensate after the matter is over." Nie Kong said, releasing an endless group of scarlet bats-Night Demon Flying!


    After all, it was a melee of war. If Nie Kong used a wide range of attack tactics, he would definitely injure others by mistake.Even a bit more powerful, it may ruin a radius of tens of miles!!


    Unlike the Night Demon''s flying attack, the Scarlet Bat can be controlled by Nie Kong to attack the enemy.As long as Nie Kong instructs them to only swallow giants, the chance of accidental injury is much reduced.


    The sky stained with red and white mist of bats is like a bloody picture, full of the despair of the end of the world.


    When the fog dissipated, people began to be recognized.As for those giants, they found that they have disappeared!!


    "How could it be!" Ikuyo whispered involuntarily.


    Sarah turned abruptly, staring at Nie Kong with your big, determined eyes.After the mist dissipated, all the giants he saw were dead.All the giants were killed by the same method, and none of them were left as corpses.Including the three that should be the enemy''s main force, wearing a crown and a scepter.


    Shocked by Nie Kong''s gift ability, she took a breath and looked at the "Maple Leaf" that was dyed red in the sky.They can actually kill all the giants in a short moment, which is definitely a power that surpasses humans.


    Among the people Sarah knew, there was only one person who could do something like a monster-Bai Yasha!!


    "Isn''t hurt."


    "Huh?" Sarah suddenly returned to her senses.Although she immediately increased her alertness because of the sudden sound.The next moment it was lifted immediately.It was definitely not because she took the initiative to do so, but because the owner of the voice was Lord Nie Kong.


    "I''m fine, thank you Lord Nie Kong for your help in solving it. We Dragon Horned Eagles are grateful." Sarah bowed gratefully to Nie Kong.


    "You''re welcome, but I won''t help you for no reason in the future." Nie Kong deliberately warned her, and then bid farewell to the birds and the others. His eyes seemed to have seen through the white mist and looked at the void.


    Sarah looked at Nie Kong''s leaving back with a wry smile.If it weren''t for nothing, she wouldn''t do it like that. She took advantage of the receiving ceremony...


    "Are you a step late? You defeated those giants?" In the white mist, a figure slowly appeared in front of Nie Kong, and someone spying on Nie Kong appeared.


    A black hair accessory was used on the other''s head to tie her beautiful white hair.He wore a long white dress with a calm and steady temperament and silver armor with delicate decoration.


    She wore a black and white ball mask covering the upper half of her face, as if she was a figure made up of black and white from head to toe, like a knight''s costume.


    "Yes, who are you?"


    "That''s nothing to do with me!"


    The masked women did not answer, just glanced at them to confirm the answer.Then she turned her back to Nie Kong and the others, shaking her black hair accessories and tied long ponytail and left the scene.

 2030 The collapse of the second element body 02054, the truth about the harvest festival

    "Underwood" harvest festival headquarters, the original beautiful water trees and delicate environment, because of the giants war became very dilapidated.The community under the alliance of Dragon Horned Eagles is organizing members to repair.


    The Black Rabbits asked to meet Sarah and asked Sarah: "Master Sarah, what is going on? Hasn''t the devil been destroyed ten years ago?"


    Hearing the question from Black Rabbit, Sarah leaned back on the back of the chair, her heroic and pretty face also turned upward, and her determined eyes revealed a rare weakness.


    "Sorry, I concealed the truth for you to come. Originally, I wanted to tell you the details tonight. I didn''t expect those guys to come and attack in advance. So I asked you two communities to come to Underwood to participate in the harvest festival. Actually, there are other reasons. Would you like to listen to my explanation?"


    "Yes, if you have any difficulties, Lord Sarah, let''s talk about it. People will try to help." The black rabbit erected two rabbit ears and nodded seriously.


    "Oh, it''s okay if we just want us to listen." Nie Kong is not as stupid as Black Rabbit. He had guessed that Sarah was hiding from them.


    Sarah leaned forward and began to explain the inside story.It turned out that although the Demon King was defeated ten years ago, it left serious hidden dangers.And the remnant giants of the Demon King seem to be trying to avenge "Underwood".


    Maybe it''s not just the giants.The situation around the southern district was very wrong so far.The murderous phantom beasts headed by the murderous phantom Peledong began to gather.Griffin beast¡¯s threats are ignored, it may be manipulated by some kind of magic.


    Many of the giants in the box court are defeated soldiers from other worlds.The most representative one is the Vermorians in Celtic mythology, and there are also many people from Northern Europe.Because they have had the experience of defeating and fleeing, they are basically calm and do not like fighting, and they are a race that is good at manufacturing.However, after obtaining the Book of Magic Fifty years ago, a tribe began to use the authority of the sponsor to control the giant tribe and cause war.However, the demon king''s clan was defeated and perished in the war, and the giant clan returned to a group of remnants and defeated generals.


    Sarah got up from her chair and rolled up the Union flag hanging on the wall.She took out a head-sized stone from the secret vault behind the flag, displayed it in front of everyone, and said, "Their goal is the eye in my hand."


    "Eyes, what are they?" Ikuya asked curiously.


    "Yeah. Although it is now sealed, as long as the seal is unlocked, it is said that one hundred gods can be killed in one go." In the VIP room, the black rabbit took a breath.The black rabbits fought with the gods of Pest a month ago and knew the power of the gods.However, Sarah now says that what she has on hand can defeat a hundred gods of that level in one go.The black rabbit felt chills on his back, and at the same time asked anxiously: "What kind of gift is it?"


    "Balol no dead eye." The black rabbit stood up in surprise, her face changed drastically and her voice was very excited.


    "Bah...Bah...Barol''s dead eye?! You... are you kidding! Speaking of Barol''s dead eye, it is regarded as the most powerful and terrifying death in Celtic mythology." God eye! It is also the strongest eye that can bestow the grace of death by looking at it!"


    "Balol''s Dead Eye" is a god eye that can bestow the grace of death.


    If the "Black Death Spot Demon" Pest is to let the wind become a medium for transporting death, then "Baroel''s Dead Eye" is the magic eye that is accompanied by light and can force death.


    Although Barol died, he could be promoted to a god by accumulating merits, so the eyes that had disappeared in history reappeared.


    "Those guys want to regain the eyes of God even if they do whatever they can. Although they can''t exert their power if they don''t fit well, it is still a powerful gift. I think in the future they will take advantage of us to hold the harvest festival. Opportunity, launch another attack."


    "Hehe, so you mean you want us to provide assistance to protect the town from being attacked?" Aixia made no secret of his expression of disgust.


    Although they are capable of fighting, she feels that "MIC" is not a community of fighting factions, no matter how much they are a community based on manufacturing.Like the last time it was compulsively affected, and it is another matter, the behavior of actively facing the war might not be in line with their policy.


    "Hug... sorry." Sarah lowered her head in shame and shame.


    "It''s reasonable for you to discuss with the class dominator first, right? The other party is an illegal group that ignores the rules of the gift game?" Leticia said aloud.


    Sarah kept silent when she heard Leticia''s accusation.


    Imposing sanctions on criminals who committed such illegal acts was originally the mission of "class dominators."Even if they were tortured unilaterally, the other party would not have the right to protest.


    "I''m sorry, there are currently no class dominators in the Southern District." Sarah smiled bitterly.


    "What?" everyone couldn''t help but cried out.


    "That''s something that happened some time ago. It''s about the same time as the appearance of the Black Death Spot Demon King Pest. The class dominator was overthrown by the Demon King who appeared at the outer gate of 7000, and the safety is still unknown. . And it¡¯s also a mystery to hear about the true face of the devil."


    "The Giants started rioting after that incident. The dragon-horned eagle unicorn group originally scheduled to migrate to "Underwood" seemed to have been attacked by giants and suffered a devastating blow. Until now, they have not obtained it. Contact. I will ask Master Bai Yacha to act as an agent for the negotiation, hoping to select a new class dominator from the southern district. However, the class dominator is responsible for guarding the order, and it is not easy to find a community qualified to hold the position. So Master Bai Yacha took the initiative We propose...to upgrade the Dragon Horn Lions League to five figures at the same time and appoint us to be class dominators."


    "So that''s the case, and the harvest festival is to test whether the Dragon Horned Eagle Lion League is eligible to be upgraded to a five-figure game and to be a class dominator?!" Black Rabbit asked in surprise.


    "That''s right. As long as you become a class dominator, you can get the sponsor''s authority and powerful gifts. If you want to annihilate the giants, you can only host a gift game based on the sponsor''s authority and declare war on them. For the peace of the southern district, no matter what In any case, we must all make the harvest festival successfully concluded."


    Sarah declared this with firm determination.Hearing these first-time truths left everyone speechless.

 2032 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 02056, Sarah, bet on yourself

    "Maybe my abilities are too bad." At last Sarah flicked her long fiery hair melancholy, and said with a bit of self-rejection.


    "I didn''t ask you about that." Nie Kong said, shaking his head.


    "Hug... I''m sorry, you listened to a lot of my complaints." It''s rare to see Sarah''s resolute and pretty face with an embarrassed expression.


    "Listening to what you said, I might think that you hope the community can solve the difficulties on its own." Nie Kong laughed.


    "Yes, yes! I really hope that the dragon horned eagle can stand alone." Sarah nodded and said.


    "Master Nie Kong laughed so badly, you are not allowed to bully others." The black rabbit bulged into a cute bun face, so I don''t want to eat black rabbit grass or something.That kind of plant should not exist in the world.


    "Naturally, the black rabbit has to wait until later, now I''m talking about Sarah."


    "And since there are no black rabbits in Sarah and their community alliance, Sarah, you can use yourself instead!" Nie Kong with a hateful smile, at the same time a simple parchment appeared in front of him, it turned out that he used Hosted the game with the permission of the organizer!!


    "Game Name: Sacrifice of Self-Sinking!!"


    List of participants: "blank".


    Game leader: the leader of the sixth layer of the "MIC" community in the North District-Demon King Nie Kong!!


    Game content: Become Nie Kong''s subordinate with the spirit of self-sacrifice, complete within one month of time limit!!


    Cracking conditions: The contestants must ignore the casualties in the community and allow the remnants of the giant demon king to destroy the Dragon Horned Eagle Alliance from the perspective of a bystander.


    Participant''s chips: bet on the participant himself.Organizer: True Red Dragon God Armor, Thoroughbred Dragon Soul!


    Oath: Respect the content written above, based on the trial of love and courage, the organizer Nie Kong!!


    The parchment slowly floated in front of Sarah, and after reading the contents of the contract document, Sarah stayed for a while.


    "Master Nie Kong, you... do you plan to use the pure blood dragon seed as a reward for hosting the game?" Black Rabbit said incredulously.


    "That''s right! If Sarah accepts the game, I will give out the armor of the true red dragon god emperor first, then Sara can rely on its power to solve all difficulties! Of course, Sarah, you can also refuse the game. "Nie Kong said, releasing the armor formed by the True Crimson Dragon Emperor''s Dragon Soul previously absorbed in the blood whip of sin from his body.


    For a Yalong, how attractive the pure blood dragon species is, it can almost make them crazy.


    But if Sarah accepted the Dragon Soul, it meant that she had participated in the game.


    Unless Nie Kong is finally won, but as long as the game loses, she will give up the leader of the Dragon Horned Eagle and become a subordinate of Nie Kong.


    The condition for breaking is that there is no spirit of sacrifice, selfishly watching the dragon horned eagle''s partners fight with the remnants of the devil, watching their casualties.


    Sarah''s face was full of struggle. She had to say that Nie Kong''s reward attracted her, but she also didn''t want to give up the friends of the Dragon Horned Eagle.


    "Master Nie Kong''s game is really... really bullying Sara." Black Rabbit''s sympathy overflowed again, looking at Nie Kong eagerly, hoping to raise his hand!!


    "Don''t worry, even if Sarah becomes a subordinate of Master Nie Kong and becomes a member of our MIC, Master Nie Kong will rarely restrict our freedom. Sarah may be able to visit Dragon Horn''s partner in the future. And the most important point is that. , Master Nie Kong has relaxed the time limit to one month, enough to arrange the funeral of the dragon horned eagle." Leticia comforted.


    "Yes...Is it? I didn''t expect... I didn''t expect Master Nie Kong to look at me so high." Although Sarah was smiling bitterly, her determined eyes could hardly remove the divine armor floating in the air.


    She could perceive the endless power from the true red dragon emperor''s armor, the power belonging to the dragon species, as if calling her.


    "Master Sara, you can''t participate, it''s too unfair for you, and we can''t live without you!" The community leader of the Dragon Horned Eagle Alliance almost all opposed it.


    "Think carefully about it, even if NoName''s Sixteen Nights can help you once, but in the future." Nie Kong said slowly.


    "I... I participate in the game." Sarah showed a resolute expression again, and then filled in her own name in the parchment where the contestant was, contestant: Sarah!!


    "Master Nie Kong''s game has a loophole in the knight. Although losing will make me a subordinate, there is no requirement for me to leave the Dragon Horned Eagle Alliance."


    "That''s the freedom I give you."


    "So Sarah, I think it might end well now."


    The parchment contract showed a faint glow, and then disappeared out of thin air.And the soul of the true red dragon god emperor slowly drifted into Sara''s hand:


    A terrifying dragon roar burst out from the dragon soul.Countless Eudemons were so scared that they had to lie on the ground and tremble.The only Griffin Eudemon in the community also showed a panic expression.


    "Wh...what?!" The dragon soul''s condensed armor suddenly leaned over Sarah when she touched her with her fingers.


    She was originally sparsely dressed, almost as sexual and sexy as a swimsuit. The flames covered her body, and then the flames slowly emerged a layer of fiery red armor.She seemed like a goddess of war came, and the terrible dragon might swept out!


    At the same time, Sarah''s mind showed how to use armor.


    Divine Armor has three skills. First: Transmute the real body of the true red dragon god emperor to fight, but the dragon soul will rest and sleep for a while to replenish energy.The second: armor with super high defense, the last one is to increase its own strength a hundred times, but the increase is limited.


    For example, for Nie Kong or more than one million combat power, it cannot increase Nie Kong''s power.


    "I felt the power swarming from my limbs and a hundred corpses. My strength has increased by more than a hundred times than before...Is it!" Sarah gently clenched her fist in shock, and the air exploded.


    Ikuya and Asuka took a breath, and only Ikuya looked at Sarah with piercing eyes: "Haha! It''s so strong, so strong, is that the power of a pureblood dragon, like you Fight."


    "Yes, as long as it has its power, our dragon horned eagle will slowly become a sole alliance."

 2033 The collapse of the second element body 02057, Sarah Fawei

    "Master Sara, why do you want to wrong yourself. Or is it purely for the purebred dragon, and deliberately want to leave our Dragon Horned Eagle Alliance?" "Dancing" with pale blue transparent eyes and pale blond hair Doll," Ge Bei Liya, the staff of the Dragon Horned Eagle, murmured in a low voice.


    "No, now is the best ending. I will guard until the Dragon Horned Eagle Alliance is completely stable. At that time, even if the Dragon Horned Eagle doesn''t have me, it won''t matter." Sarah said softly.


    The members of the Dragon Horned Eagle Alliance are silent and understand the current crisis. If they act in a wayward manner may lead to the destruction of the alliance, they no longer want to lose any companions.As the leader, Sarah thinks a lot more than them.According to Longhorn Eagle''s future planning and arrangement, accepting Nie Kong''s dragon seed is the most advantageous method, whether it is for Sarah or the Community Alliance!


    If Sarah really intends to get a pureblood dragon, she just needs to stand by and win over Nie Kong in the end.


    The Black Rabbit also has nothing to say. The gift of a purebred dragon is much more precious and valuable than Sarah of Yalong Lingge. She thinks Lord Nie Kong is helping the dragon horned eagle in another way!!


    "Don''t tell the story for the time being, let''s announce it after we have defeated the remnants of the devil and become the class dominator. Now everyone will go back and rebuild the destroyed home."


    The reconstruction of the site has already begun, and one hour has passed since the assault by the giants ended.Considering that the reconstruction work must be completed during the eve of the festival, every minute and every second must be very valuable.


    "Yes, Lord Sarah."


    The backbones of the six communities in the Dragon Horn Eagle bid farewell to Sara and left the VIP room one by one.Seeing Sarah even sacrificed herself for the Dragon Horned Eagle, they couldn''t let Sarah down!!


    At the same time, however, the sound of an emergency bell blew the entire "Underwood" area.Immediately afterwards, the shocking ground sounds of the underground city rang more than ten kilometers around.


    A tree spirit girl jumped down from the tree trunk that formed a network pattern, and shouted at Sarah and the others: "The big thing is not good! The giants, led by an astonishing army that never appeared before, began to attack "Underwood". !"


    "Wh...what?! I just want to settle accounts with them. Lord Nie Kong, please forgive me for not being able to accompany you!"


    "Master Sarah, let''s help you. People also hate that group of criminals." Black Rabbit said enthusiastically.


    "Thank you. Although I really want to be alone sooner, I can only rely on you in order to reduce casualties." Sarah looked at Sixteen Nights gratefully.


    "Lord Nie Kong, you plan to be lazy forever." Black Rabbit said nonsense.


    "Didn''t I say it earlier, otherwise the game I am hosting would be unnecessary?" Nie Kong snorted.


    "Okay, let me go out for the master to take a look." Leticia pursed her lips, "Master Nie Kong, it''s okay?"


    "Go! Help me protect the flying birds by the way. It''s enough for me to have Xue Ji and Peste on my side now." Nie Kong nodded and said.


    Nie Kong''s care made Fei Bird a daze, and a different emotion appeared in his heart.


    Climbing the trunk of the water tree more than 100 meters high, Yao and others found that the members of the corner and the five claws in charge of the battle were already in a semi-destructive state.It didn''t take long for the alarm bell to be rang, what happened in such a short time?


    Everyone in the dragon horned eagle panicked, and a griffon landed in midair in a whirlwind.It probably has experienced quite fierce battles. The wings looked very messy after the heavy battles, and the back foot was severely wounded.


    It seems that they are familiar with Sixteen Nights and the others. The grounded Griffon said to Kasugabe Yao with a bloodless face: "Yao! It just so happens that you will leave Underwood with your companions now!"


    "Huh, what happened?" Sarah tensed her face and asked hurriedly.


    "There is a monster in their main force! It is completely different from the previous guys, leading more than 400 giants to attack, and solve the possibility that it will be completely wiped out! You leave, go and ask Master Bai Yasha to provide rescue!"


    "Four...More than four hundred giants?" Sarah took a breath. They were already unable to cope with the two hundred just now, and more than four hundred could definitely destroy Underwood.


    Sarah was very fortunate to have participated in Master Nie Kong''s game and got a pure blood dragon seed before the crisis.


    "Yes...Yes, there is a masked human being fighting with him right now, helping to support the battle line, but I don''t know how long it will last!!" Griffin named Gree said sadly.


    "Humans wearing masks?" In Leticia''s mind, the girl who asked Nie Kong emerged.


    "Damn the remnants of the devil, let me Sarah and Sarah Terdorek to impose sanctions on them! I will guard Underwood!!" Sarah roared, and she waved her fiery wings and wore fiery red armor. The battlefield rushed.


    The true red dragon god emperor''s strength increased by more than a hundred times, making Sarah''s back wings stretched a few meters longer than before, and she broke the speed of the third universe!I saw that a dozen or so kilometers away, the dozens of giants holding huge swords and destroying them immediately cut into two pieces from their necks.


    "Mr. Sixteen Nights, let''s hurry up," said the black rabbit.


    "Haha, that''s right. Such a feast, how can I be less of Sixteen Nights." Sixteen Nights followed. Although his feet are not as strong as Sarah, he is dying!


    The giants standing in front of Sixteen Nights were all thrown out violently.The Black Rabbit summoned a gift item, which kept discharging like Pikachu.


    Finally Sarah saw the main monster that Gree said, 50 meters tall, a bit taller than the others.


    The strings he was plucking made a pleasant melody, and each time his front-line companions fell one after another.Even in Kasugabe, a few kilometers away, he almost lost consciousness after hearing those voices.


    The closer the sound, the stronger the effect.At present, apart from the masked girl, no one can get close to him within fifty meters!!

 2034 The collapsed two-dimensional body 02058, the battle is over

    Sarah raised her hand angrily, and the flames she cast destroyed swept down a large group of giants.Although it was only a short burst of flames, it made everyone doubt their eyes at the same time.


    At first glance, she seems to be attacking indiscriminately, but in fact it seems to have quite a chapter.


    The evidence is that the members of the dragon horned eagle and lion who were affected by the flame continued to fight without injury.The giants that were directly attacked instantly burned to ashes, evaporated in the world, and fell one by one.


    That''s right, with a purebred dragon with a dragon soul, the sound of the piano can no longer suppress any power of Sarah!!


    And Leticia and the Black Rabbit were not to be outdone. The Black Rabbit used the vajra''s thunder and lightning. Leticia was a dragon-shaped bite formed by the shadow, and the three women swept over almost a hundred giants.


    Among them are more than 80 giants, the flames that died of Sarah turned into ashes.The black rabbit and Leticia were weakened by the sound of the piano by half, and sometimes a few tricks can kill a giant.


    The most violent is Sixteen Nights, he directly threw the giant out with all his strength, smashing a lot of flowers and plants.And their appearance boosted the morale of Dragon Horned Eagles, and they circled Sixteen Nights and they were circling the giants on the battlefield.


    Sarah, who was enraged, smoothly disrupted the battle line of the giants and wiped out the enemy one by one.And Sarah tried her best to control her own power. She realized that if she burst out with all her strength, she might destroy the base "Underwood" of the Dragon Horned Eagle!!


    Then, as expected, the sound of plucking the strings came.As in the previous battle, the giants controlled the area where the dense fog gradually enveloped the circle, completely robbing everyone of their sight.


    Sarah then looked up at the sky like gaze, and then glide along the direction of the sound.


    Like a meteorite, like a beautiful phoenix dragging fiery flames.The dense fog of 100 meters around was directly evaporated by her flames.


    After sensing the other party, Sarah seemed to transform into a meteor, falling straight down.She moved towards the source of the harp sound with precision like threading a needle.


    An enemy who covered his face with a robe held in his hands the "golden harp" with abundance and godliness, and played mysterious songs.


    Among them, three guards with weapons were fighting fiercely with a girl wearing a mask and armor.


    The sound of the piano is too strong, and the masked girl originally planned to kill the leader, but it was a pity that she was dragged by the three "guards."And seeing Sarah''s arrival, the eyes of the giant playing the harp flashed with surprise.


    Sarah glared angrily, broke through the thick fog with a fierce killing intent, and flashed in front of the giant with graceful movements like gliding!


    "Om!" The giant who sensed the crisis slammed his harp, making a harsh sound.


    Sarah looked at the giant with cold eyes, and said, "Is it finished? Then die."


    Then before the other party responded, a dazzling spark floated out of her palm.As soon as Mars touched the giant, it burst into an unprecedented high temperature and burned it to ashes.


    Almost no half of the power bestowed by the true red dragon god emperor was used, making Sarah''s heart shocked by the strength of the pureblood dragon.


    As long as the Dragon Soul has already exerted such power, how strong it should have been before it was alive, and how unfathomable the owner can kill it!!


    "I''ll help you." Sarah let out a sigh of relief, stopped her thoughts, and looked at the mask girl''s battle.


    "No need." The girl made a cold voice. Without the suppression of the piano sound, the three giants were not her opponents at all.


    Hugh!Think of the sound of the air being cut through.


    Behind Sarah''s cheek that was gently stroked by a gust of wind, there was the sound of a huge creature falling from behind.


    Sarah, who had clearly seen what was happening, squinted and scanned again. The three forty-meter-high giants behind them stopped strangely, blood sprayed from their necks, and their necks were cut off with just one blow. life.


    Their deaths meant that the battle between the giants and "Underwood" was divided.After losing the support of the leader playing the harp, the remaining two hundred giants will not be the black rabbits. They have restored their prosperous power opponents.


    Kaqiang!From the opposite direction, there was a sound of retraction of the sword, and Sarah finally realized that the attack just came from the girl in front of her.At the same time, Sarah was marveling at her strength.


    If he didn''t get the dragon seed front, he would definitely not be the opponent of the girl in front of him. Who is she?Standing in front of her eyes, Sarah saw that she was the same human as the Sixteen Nights.


    She looked at Sarah through the masked eyes, and a disapproving smile appeared at the corner of her mouth: "You are called Sarah, right? Now you can match the ruler of the Southern District that I recognize."


    "You...who are you?" Sarah asked.


    "My name is Faith Reis, a courtier of the Queen of Halloween, and the Queen specially sent me to help you become the ruler of the Southern District." Faith responded coldly.


    "So that''s the case." Sarah was taken aback, and then said gratefully: "On behalf of the Dragon Horned Eagle Alliance, I would like to say thank you to the Halloween Queen. Thank you for your help."


    Sarah didn''t expect that the Queen of the three most famous adults in the front box court, as the ruler of the northern district, she would specially send someone to help the dragon horned eagle community in the southern district.


    It was not the Master Bai Yacha in the Eastern District she knew, or the kind and enthusiastic Goku who had converted to Buddhism, but the queen who had never had any friendship with them.


    The three daughters of Bai Yasha and the others listed by Sarah were once the most famous problem children in Hakatai. One is the devil who controls the sun, the other is the devil who formed the Seven Heavens Alliance, and the other is the only queen titled. Devil.


    "You''re welcome!! Even without me, you can win in the end. The man you invited is very strong." Faith said.


    "Master Nie Kong doesn''t plan to take action." Sarah said with a wry smile.


    Master Nie Kong''s personality was similar to that of the three adults, Bai Yacha and the others, so she couldn''t see through it.


    "Really, it seems that he believes you can solve it by yourself. He gives me a sense of mystery like the queen."

 2035 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 02059, behind the scenes

    "His Royal Highness, the first phase of the plan should have failed." Located on the boundary wall of "Underwood" at the outer gate of 7755-9175, there were four people and one beast standing at the top of several hundred meters.


    Among them are three seemingly teenage children, one looks at a normal man, and the beast is a huge griffon, volley looking down at the "Underwood" that is gradually calming down!!Almost all of the more than 400 giants who attacked were massacred and slaughtered.


    "It would be boring if they can be crushed by the junk goods of the Giants." The white-haired child who was called his Royal Highness said blankly.


    His age is about eleven or twelve years old.Although his dress is quite formal and luxurious, it is in line with the title of His Royal Highness, but now this rare formal dress looks a little messy.


    The style of dressing, as well as the appearance of white hair that can be said to be characteristic of indulgence, seem to emphasize the childish side of the teenager.However, the brilliant golden eyes exudes a calm temperament that does not fit the age, like a mature middle-aged person.


    The young man called His Royal Highness glanced at the three people in order to confirm the current situation.


    "His Royal Highness, it''s mainly because they have invited reinforcements. Without the help of the powerful hands of the Queen of Halloween and the black rabbits of NoName, how could the weak dragon horned eagle alone be able to block the giant army. A small community on the sixth floor. Alliance, it¡¯s a dream to also want to be promoted to the Dominator.¡± Griffin Beast said with a disdainful expression.


    "I didn''t expect the Halloween Queen from the North District to come and get involved? It seems that I attach great importance to the promotion of the ruler in the South District." The girl in the cloak said in a very calm tone without showing her appearance.


    "Yes, and Willo''wisp from the North District also sent someone here!! It''s a pity why my favorite Vera didn''t show up, I really want to see her." The only one who looks a bit evil and maintains an adult physique The man''s tone was full of regret.


    Seeing Jack-o-lantern, he had been excited for a long time. Who knew it was just Jack and Aixia who were two little guys who often went out.He didn''t dare to mess around in the Southern District. After all, that area was guarded by the Queen of Halloween. Even though he was crazy, he didn''t dare to mess around there.


    "Forget it, now we will start the second phase. Our purpose is to prevent the birth of new class dominators. As a result, as long as Underwood can be destroyed. Aurora, go and reclaim your golden harp. Plan No. The second ring needs it." His Royal Highness''s childish cheek Gu Jing said without wave.It turned out that the golden harp played by the giant was a gift from Aurora.


    "Yes, Your Highness." The girl in the cloak nodded in response.


    "His Royal Highness, the pure-blooded Vampire Ji Leticia is hiding inside, and there are Halloween patrons and black rabbits who are strong, and it is a bit difficult for them to repair their gods in front of them." Finally, the lovely little Lolita said.


    "Cai Liling, you underestimate our Ouroboros Alliance. With the presence of a storyteller, his own existence has become infinitely thin, and no one can find him." said the adult man.


    "Maxwell, can you contact the storyteller?" His Highness said aloud.


    Among the four, the one called the Highness Demon King is their leader, the one wearing the cloak is the Aurora human phantom, and the evil man is actually named Maxwell.Vera often said, stalking the pervert.


    The last sweet-looking loli is their staff, Cai Liling!


    "Of course, he was prepared before the plan. Haha, it must be very interesting to let a vampire who has lost his godhood become a devil again." Maxwell said with a laugh.


    Listening to the conversation, Aurora opened her mouth and wanted to bring the topic back to the right path: "Then your Highness, I and Ling will go there to prepare. As for the rest, leave it to you and Griffon Glea, right?"


    "Well, you must remember our plan." His Highness said righteously.


    Then there came a voice from the gryphon that was different from the old one, and it sounded like a beast''s growling voice in response: "I understand! But your Highness, there is one thing that makes me mind."


    "what is it then?"


    "About the two communities that defeated the Black Death Spot Demon King, Anonymous and "MIC". There are rumors that in that group, an anonymous girl has the complete body of the life catalog. And one of them, the Demon King named Nie Kong, owns With the gift of a pure blood dragon."


    Hearing the griffon''s speech, His Highness opened his eyes wide, as if startled: "Is the news certain?"


    "It''s a rumor at best, but if it''s a genuine product, it may become a serious matter." Maxwell said frivolously.


    "But Sarah, the leader of the corner, clearly sees that Lingge has been upgraded to the god level. Perhaps the demon king named Nie Kong gave Sarah a pure blood dragon seed. How are we going to deal with it?" Aurora said. Asking.


    His Royal Highness pondered. He put his hand to his lips and considered for a while, before he said: "No, let them go for now, let Dracula Demon Lord awaken first. Even if it is indeed genuine, after the owner changes Only a few years later, the threat posed is trivial. What''s more, this information is not certain. In case the holder of the life catalog appears in front of you, you must use all your strength to snatch it. The worst case is even if you give up combat Also succeed. As for Sarah¡¯s pure blood dragon breed, it should not be able to influence our plan. Sandora in the North District also has the gift of pure blood dragon breed, but its power is not as powerful as that of a true living pure blood dragon breed."


    "That''s right, the life catalog does have that high value. Compared with its spirituality, the existence of one or two "Underwood" levels is not enough to be compared. Even if the owner is killed, I think it will Grab it." Maxwell nodded and said.


    After all, three years ago, he was defeated by the guy who had the catalog of life. The guy named Kasugabe Kong Ming deeply understood its power.


    "Well, Maxwell was right!! Okay, let''s go, let them know what despair is." The white-haired calm boy ordered.

 2036 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 02060, Lord Nie Kong, kill me

    And seeing the attack that finally defeated the giant, Sarah was organizing the partners of the Dragon Horned Eagle Alliance to rebuild the destroyed home, and Underwood looked like a prosperous new life.Leticia was happy for Sarah and the others.In this way, as long as the harvest ceremony can be successfully held in the future, with the pure-blooded dragon species that Master Nie Kong bestowed on Sarah, their dragon horned eagles should be able to become the dominators of the southern district.The Black Rabbit also performed very well. With the help of Mr. Ikuyo, I don''t have to worry about them in the future.


    Just as Leticia was about to return to Master Nie Kong, but in the next instant, the familiar and ominous harp sound came to her ears.


    "Wake up, whispering like apple gold. Wake up, with the frame of four corners of harmony..."


    Leticia sighed, as if losing all her strength.Three plucked strings sounded at the same time, making her consciousness gradually clouded.


    Leticia didn''t understand what happened.She tried her best to maintain the consciousness that was about to dissipate and looked back, and saw a blurry figure wearing a robe and laughing.


    "The battle was very successful! Long time no see, Demon Lord Dracula. How does the harp sound with the control godhead of the giant race?" It was a voice that would associate with an old man.However, perhaps she had moved her hands and feet to prevent her location from being determined, and the sound in her ears was also echoing around.


    "You... who are you... on earth?!"


    "Oh, you forgot about me in just a few months. Are you a bit too much? But yeah, you won''t care about that anymore. Because you are about to resurrect as a demon king again."


    In an instant, the night sky suddenly split in half.The originally very clear night sky was shrouded by large black clouds, and the continuous release of lightning made the sky above "Underwood" dark, as if the end of the world was coming.


    The black rabbits were all attracted by the different colors of the sky, and Nie Kong and the daughters of Xuejie Bai also noticed different things and followed them out of the VIP room in the water tree, looking up at the sky!


    Then the black rabbits and the others, from the sky split in two, witnessed a scene that can only be seen in mythology.The astonishing roar that escaped common sense alone made all the original residents of "Underwood" tremble again.Moreover, the head of the dragon can be seen in the sea of ??clouds, and its whole body is so huge that it cannot be seen clearly by the sea of ??clouds.


    "No...no, is that...is that...a dragon?" The black rabbit''s face turned pale.


    "Yes, there is only the strongest life form in the myth-the pure blood of the dragon!" Someone answered the question of the black rabbit, the voice came from the sky.


    They saw a vaguely dressed elder in a long robe, and the vampire Ji Lei who was forced to the sky... Leticia!


    "Who are you, why are you disturbing my maid?" Nie Kong said coldly.


    "Oh, don''t worry. Tonight is the opening night. First of all, you can be happy for the resurrection of the vampire princess "Devil King Dracula"!" The fuzzy silhouettes in the robes looked in the direction of Nie Kong and smiled. !


    "Master Nie Kong!"


    Because seeing Nie Kong, Leticia''s cloudy eyes regained consciousness a little.Leticia raised her head and looked at the sky. After confirming the dragon and the castle floating in the sky, she finally understood the current situation.


    "The seal of my sponsor''s authority has been unlocked! That guy, wouldn''t it be the devil who once deprived me of my godhead!" The enemy''s true face made Leticia look pale, but she didn''t have the power to break away from the opponent''s control.


    As if to accept her own fate, Leticia closed her eyes and yelled at Nie Kong below.Leticia''s unclear shouts squeezed out her strength when she was taken to the sky, and screamed sadly: "Master Nie Kong, please... please kill me."


    "Idiot, how can I do it!"


    "No, if it''s Master Nie Kong, it should be able to do it. Ooo, Leticia may not be able to accompany Master Nie Kong in the future."


    "Leticia, don''t make decisions for your master without authorization!" Nie Kong snorted coldly, and his right hand exploded into white flames.


    The powerful aura instantly shot through the man in the robe who controlled Leticia in the air, but to his surprise, the broken up figure quickly recovered!Nie Kong''s energy wave that could almost kill Bai Yasha in seconds was actually ineffective against him!


    "Haha, it''s so risky, I can''t spoil our good show for you." While speaking, the elder in the robe and Leticia have floated to the cloud.


    "Master Nie Kong..."


    With a cry like before death, Leticia was swallowed by the dragon and instantly turned into a light.The light soon turned into a large black letter.That was the demon lord''s contract document, and it spread like raindrops to every corner of the "Underwood" site of the dragon horned eagle!


    "Bonus game name: SUNSYNCHRONOUSORBITinVAMPIREKING!!!"


    ¡¤List of contestants: All the life forms involved in the beast belt.


    When the beast belt disappears, the game will be temporarily suspended indefinitely.


    Contestants lose conditions: None (Even if they die, they will not be regarded as losing.)


    ¡¤Participants'' prohibitions: None.


    Participant''s penalty clause: A time limit will be set for all participants who have fought with the game leader.


    The time limit is reset every ten days and continues to cycle.


    Punishments will be randomly selected from piercing, nailing, and fire.


    The cancellation method is only applicable when the game is cracked and interrupted.


    The death of the contestant is not included in the conditions of cancellation and will be punished permanently.


    Sponsor¡¯s victory condition: None.


    Contestant¡¯s victory conditions: 1. Kill the leader of the game: Devil Dracula.2. Kill the game leader: Leticia De Crea.3. Collect the broken starry sky and dedicate the beast belt to the throne.


    Fourth, follow the guidance of the animal belt returning to the throne in the correct form, and shoot through the heart of the revolutionary leader bound by the iron chain.


    Oath: Respect the above content and hold a gift game based on the glory, flag and the authority of the organizer.


    The organizer "" printed!

 2037 The collapsed two-dimensional text 02061, the key to cracking the game

    Sure enough, Nie Kong heard the content of the game in a mess, and didn''t know anything about the zodiac sign of the beast.


    Yes, Leticia knows her master.He doesn''t know much about it, so the only way to crack the game hosted by "self" is for Nie Kong to kill her!In order to save innocent lives from being killed by herself, she willingly sacrificed herself and plunged into hell.


    "Damn, why can''t I kill him with that move?" Nie Kong frowned and asked at the black rabbit.With the power level of the current world, Nie Kong believed that no one could easily stop that move.Moreover, the other party is not Vera''s kind of demon who drifts away from life and death, maybe it will not die and it will be difficult to resurrect for a time.


    "Master Nie Kong, I think the reason is that he... his existence in the world is thin enough, almost to the point of disappearing. Even if Master Nie Kong attacks him, he can only make his existence thinner." Black Rabbit said .


    "Does the soul have a sense of existence in the world?" Sure enough, it is no wonder that the feeling did not hit the entity.The sense of existence of the soul, even the power of the super second self-destruction, can not be destroyed, such as the self-destruction of Wukong in Dragon Ball.But to completely wipe it out, you must rely on some mental attacks.


    "I was completely put on by someone else. I want to see who is deliberately targeting me behind his back." Nie Kong''s expression was unusually different from the usual gentleness, rather serious and majestic.


    "Master Nie Kong, don''t... don''t be angry, you will be fine!" Aixia gently shook Nie Kong''s arm. She didn''t like the current Nie Kong, which was a little scary.


    call.Nie Kong let out a sigh, Leticia''s sad and helpless words really made him a little angry.Asking myself to kill her, how could I do that.However, if you don''t kill the organizer''s Leticia, you can only use the knowledge of the game to crack the game.


    "Speaking of the black rabbit, why is there a pure blood dragon in Leticia?" Nie Kong asked again.


    "People only know that Leticia has the sun sovereignty of Ophiuchus, but our community was defeated three years ago, and Leticia''s godhood was also deprived of by the devil." Black Rabbit said honestly.


    The sun running along the hakama and its sovereignty.In the box court where many Shura gods and Buddhas linger, each star has its own ownership, which is the so-called sovereignty.As long as you have the sovereignty of the stars, you can summon the stars and gods with overwhelming power and make them obey orders.As for the sovereignty of the sun, which represents the most gods and buddhas, its seats are divided by dividing it into 24 parts.The white yasha of the two goddesses alone owns more than ten sovereign rights of the sun, which means more than ten purebred dragons.


    "So, is the most suspicious of the Demon King?" Nie Kong nodded, guessing that the main messenger behind the scenes might be targeting Sarah and the dragon horned eagles to become the dominators of the southern area, but Nie Kong couldn''t believe that they used their own Maid Leticia!!


    "Master Sarah, no...it''s not good, the giant''s army has also come to attack." Suddenly, a lovely tree spirit girl from the Dragon Horned Eagle ran to report to Sara in a panic.


    "What?! Damn, I actually took advantage of the emergency to follow to make trouble!" Sarah''s face was pale, and Underwood was already miserable enough at this time.


    A large amount of lightning responded to the dragon''s roar and continued to slash down, instantly causing the roots of the trees covering the "Underwood" underground city to burn and break one by one.The residential area was immediately surrounded by wailing and screams.Then even the surveillance post rang the bell, as if to make the situation more chaotic.


    With roars and instructions one after another, the roar of the dragon and lightning made "Underwood" shake more violently.The dragon shook the surroundings with an even more amazing roar.


    The scales began to fall off like raindrops, and then they all turned into giant tortoises or snakes, and began to follow the giant to attack the town.


    "It''s not the time to talk about those, Lord Nie Kong, we should prepare to fight a battle against the demon king, and then take the sun back to ourselves." Pest said coldly, but his eyes fixed on the purebred dragon. .


    "Sarah, deal with the immediate crisis first. I will first go to the castle in the sky to see the situation of Leticia." Nie Kong looked at Sarah, and Sarah nodded vigorously.


    "Don''t worry, Lord Nie Kong, I can deal with that difficulty. Besides, the black rabbits will help."


    "Yes, people have the right to judge the game, and the game can be suspended at critical moments." Black Rabbit said with his head pounding hard.


    "Aixia is going with Master Nie Kong." The cyan little ponytail Lori stood up and grabbed Nie Kong''s arm hard.


    Not to be outdone, Bai Xueji grabbed Nie Kong''s other hand, but Pest Lori couldn''t say anything embarrassed, she could only snorted, and occasionally glanced at Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong nodded and took his maids directly and appeared in the ancient city in the sky with teleportation.The quaint towns and buildings all present a medieval style.


    They came directly to the castle in the center of the town, through the door leading to the Throne Hall, a synagogue.The semi-spherical ceiling is decorated with crystals that allow moonlight to penetrate into the room, and a throne is placed in the center of the space.


    The person sitting on the throne is the host of this game-Leticia De Crea.At this time, Leticia''s clothing was completely different from the maid''s clothing when she was forcibly taken away, and she was replaced with a black dress.The appearance of his hands and feet tied to the throne with chains is not so much a devil, but like a prisoner.At this moment, as long as Nie Kong kills the sleeping Leticia, the game may be able to be cracked.


    "Master Nie Kong, how is Leticia''s situation now?" Bai Xueji asked concerned.


    "I don''t know, but it should be safe for the time being."


    Nie Kong stretched out his hand to Leticia''s shiny blond hair in the moonlight, intending to wake her sleeping.


    However, when Nie Kong just touched her hair, a sharp dragon shadow spread out from the shadow and strangled Nie Kong''s arm.Although Nie Kong''s sleeves were torn apart, it failed to hurt Nie Kong''s arm.


    "Leticia, wake up quickly."


    Nie Kong touched her beautiful blonde hair lightly, but no matter how Nie Kong called, Leticia couldn''t wake up.

 2038 The collapse of the second element text 02062, Leticias salvation

    Looking at Leticia in front of him, Nie Kong seemed to see that Yuechan once seen in the castle of Vampire World.The two girls are also in the old castle, and are asleep, waiting for others to wake up!!


    Unconsciously, having gone through so many years and dimensions, Nie Kong was full of emotion.


    "Master Nie Kong, what should we do to rescue Leticia now?" Bai Xueji asked worriedly.


    "Can''t kill her, otherwise we won''t get the sovereignty of the sun."


    "I know, let me wake her up first." It''s impossible to kiss Leticia as it was that month. Nie Kong needs to wake her from the deep dream, and that little thing can''t help Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong flicked Leticia Tian''s right hand with a white light, and the non-attribute and gentle faith slowly penetrated into her soul to help her nourish her.


    Seeing Leticia''s body tremble slowly, she regained consciousness.At this moment, Leticia was sweating and hot all over, and her skin was slightly red, and her body was suffering from severe fatigue, as if she had awakened from a nightmare.


    She flicked the dazzling blond hair to the left and right, observing the surroundings with dim consciousness.


    "Call me ...... ...... ...... Call me how?" There is no illumination of the room a little dark, there are shares of a unique smell to stimulate the Lady Valencia''s nose.Full of a breath of nostalgia.


    After opening his big dim eyes, he realized that he seemed to be unable to move his hands and feet, sitting on a throne.And her cheek was buried in a warm embrace.Observing the environment a little bit, Leticia finally understood where she was-the throne of the zodiac.


    "Ah, Leticia, are you awake?" Leticia was surprised and quickly looked around.I saw Snow White, Pest and them all in front of her, not dreaming.And his small head was held in his arms by Master Nie Kong.


    "Hey, Nie Kong... Why are you Lord Nie Kong here?" A scene before being imprisoned appeared in his mind. After noticing the chains tied to the throne, Leticia grasped her condition.


    "Really, I''m a demon again." Leticia whispered with a melancholy expression, and the deity of power that had invaded the body was answered accordingly.


    "Leticia, we are here to save you. Now tell me how to crack the game." Nie Kong looked at the contract documents over and over several times before slowly moving his gaze to Leticia.


    "Master Nie Kong, please kill...Kill me! If you can''t defeat the demon lord Dracula, then a rain of blood will fall after the game time is over, and you will be punished with stabbing as in the legend." Leticia whispered. .


    "Stop talking nonsense, now I will order you as a master to explain the third and fourth victory conditions of the game." Nie Kong said solemnly.


    The first and second points don''t need Leticia to explain that only by defeating the devil head-on can win.


    "Woo." With tears in her eyes, Leticia told the story about the vampire who came to the box court, including how she became a demon king and how she slaughtered a vampire alien.


    "The third condition for victory is to collect the fragments of the thirteen zodiac and embed them in the armillary sphere in the room. The fourth condition is to shoot through the heart of the revolutionary leader, which is the heart of the dragon, which is bound by iron chains."


    "I ask, is the dragon outside also Leticia?" Aixia said.


    "That''s right. In order to summon the strongest species to the Hakata, most of the situations require the sovereignty and medium of the stars. And at that time I made up two conditions. The body produced from the purebred dragon species and Hakata The knight¡¯s accumulated feats over the years have obtained the sovereignty of the thirteenth zodiac! Once the great curtain of Hakata City will be liberated from now to the end, the sun will soon shine on the earth. And that beam of light should let the giant The figure of the dragon disappeared into the orbit of the sun. Same as the night when it appeared from the starry sky, the dragon will return to the star sea. However, once the curtain is opened, it means that the sun will directly shine on Hakatai City."


    "What about you, Leticia?" Bai Xueji said anxiously.


    There was silence in the room.


    Leticia closed her eyes and confessed the truth: "It should be dead. The medium of the dragon is me, and as you can see, the upper part of the throne is made of crystal, and it will definitely be exposed to direct sunlight."


    "So...so, I hope Master Nie Kong can kill me personally. Leticia feels very happy to die in Master Nie Kong''s hands."


    Nie Kong didn''t answer anything. He just squinted his eyes and turned away. He seemed to be holding back his dissatisfaction and said: "From the beginning of the game, no matter what conditions, will you die Leticia?"


    Leticia looked at Master Nie Kong with a wry smile: "Well, only by taking on so many risks can we put such a vicious punishment clause in the game content? Abandon the victory of the organizer and abandon various forms of redemption. In the end, even life has to be abandoned, and the decay disappears."


    "Stupid."


    "Woo! Lord Nie Kong, please be cruel, I don''t want to be charged with killing my friends anymore."


    Leticia smiled illusoryly as if finally putting down the load on her shoulders, her shiny blonde hair swaying slightly.No one in the room can continue to say anything.Outside the city, thunderclouds can still be seen forming a vortex like waves, boasting the super strong presence of the dragon.Obviously, every second of hesitation will affect the survival of the "Underwood" and "Dragon Horn, Eagle and Lion" alliance.


    Leticia''s dedication to the community was originally extraordinary.Even if the godhead is taken away, human rights are taken away, and they are bought and sold as goods.In order to rush to save the community from the crisis, she even paid so much price.


    Perhaps in the depths of Leticia''s heart, a certain obsession has been formed because of the stigma of killing comrades.Becoming a demon king will definitely embark on the road of being destroyed.Therefore, her results are taken for granted, and there is no room for discretionary commutation.


    "I understand Leticia''s situation with you, but no matter what, I can''t leave you alone. Leticia, let me save you." Nie Kong held her face with both hands and let her look at herself .


    "Tell me what you want, don''t you want to come down, don''t you want to see the day when our community prospers."


    There were a lot of tears in Leticia''s eyes, "I, I think."


    "Oh, Lord Nie Kong. If... If I can really survive, Leticia wants to have many children with you, and re-prosperity of our vampire family."


    "Will do."

 2039 The collapsed two-dimensional body 02063, the game is over

    "Will do."


    Nie Kong smiled and said seriously: "I will not let Leticia leave me, I will definitely redeem you!!"


    "Master Nie Kong...!" Leticia''s eyes were full of tears, trust Master Nie Kong, Leticia.Master Nie Kong, he will save himself from the devil''s past sins.Whenever the words of Nie Kong saving herself came out of her mind, Leticia seemed to feel that she was about to melt in an instant, melting into Master Nie Kong''s eyes.


    "Master Nie Kong has other ways. If the dragon is the main body of Leticia, then other victory conditions may kill her. And as long as the victory conditions that can make the devil weaker, Leticia should be able to survive. "Aixia said aloud.


    Because Leticia is a body produced from a pure-blood dragon, Leticia''s body is a dragon, she is a pure-blooded vampire of "Dragon Knight"!


    "Of course."


    It''s not that Nie Kong is talking big, as long as Leticia''s soul is immortal, he can bring her back to life anytime.It''s just that the black rabbits are now participating in the game. If they don''t crack the game, they will be punished for failure.And the punishment is very severe, which is the cruel torture used by Leticia before slaughtering her own kind.


    "You first divide into four groups and collect those fragments in the castle as soon as possible, otherwise I think Sarah is likely to fight with the body of Leticia."


    Of course, Nie Kong''s worry is not without reason. Sarah didn''t understand that the dragon was the body of Leticia, but she also knew that as long as the dragon was defeated, she might win the game.


    If the true red dragon god emperor was rashly released, the battle between the two dragons would surely destroy hundreds or even thousands of miles in a radius.Their physique is too great, and their lethality is also great.Moreover, the power of the true red dragon god emperor is much stronger than that of the purebred dragon, and Leticia is likely to accidentally kill Leticia.


    "Yes, Master Nie Kong." The four of Xueji Bai and Ai Xia nodded. Master Nie Kong was sitting here. Forgive the demon kings of Master Nie Kong who were calculating behind him for not showing up.They left the castle at the fastest speed, splitting into four directions and galloping through the town.Nie Kong himself stayed beside Leticia to accompany her.


    Half an hour later, each of the four beat 13 pieces into the armillary sphere. The third victory condition was completed at this moment!!


    In an instant, a declaration of victory appeared on all the contract documents sent out.


    Gift game name: SUNSYNCHRONOUSORBITinVAMPIREKING.


    Winner: All the community of participants!!


    Loser: the host community "blank", the host dragon Leticia!!


    Based on the above results, the game ends here.In addition, the third victory condition is completed, and the big curtain will be opened after twelve minutes.


    Now it is regarded as injury time, please forgive me.The nocturnal race is in danger of death. Please evacuate from the outer gate of 7755-9175 as soon as possible. You have worked hard."


    After hearing the news in the contract, almost all the participants cheered. They defeated the devil.


    In the battle on the ground, Sarah, who had already solved all the attacking giants, was planning to summon the true red dragon god emperor to fight the purebred dragon with the purebred dragon.


    When she found that Master Nie Kong finally cracked the game, she sighed in relief, a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, and her resolute eyes fixed on the changes in the sky.


    The big curtain of the sky in Hakata City opened up, and the dark clouds that had enveloped "Underwood" at any time had gradually dissipated under the sunlight.


    The giant dragon was also directed to open the curtain, the incarnation of the zodiac, the giant dragon that emerged from the sun''s path, is now returning to the stars.


    The huge body of the dragon slowly became transparent, and the sacred aurora carved on the heart slowly emerged.At the same time, Nie Kong and his party appeared above the dragon.


    Nie Kong faced the dragon with one hand. He understood that this was the last and most critical moment, and it was related to whether he could save Leticia.It is impossible to kill the dragon, and it is impossible to leave it alone, otherwise the direct rays of the sun will annihilate Leticia.The vampires in the box court are too restrictive by the rules, for example, the vampires are afraid of the sun.


    The Sun Sovereign White Yaksha encountered the Death God of Hamel in the Little Ice Age game board, and then was frozen by the rules.


    In this way, the dragon can only be neutralized, and then smash its heart to rescue Leticia inside.But Nie Kong would not get the sovereignty of the sun.


    "It seems that it can only be received in the ring. Anyway, there is only an artificial sun made by Bouma and the others. It can''t be compared with normal ones. That purebred dragon transformed by the sun should be able to replace part of it." Nie Kong thought. Made a decision.


    And if Nie Kong could collect half of the solar sovereignty in the chamber, it would be enough to meet the needs of the heaven precepts.


    The roaring dragon finally soared towards the galaxy in the sky.Nie Kong ignored its horror, his spiritual sense enveloped the entire giant dragon and forcibly pulled it into his dingtian ring.


    Suddenly, Bouma and the others in the ring looked towards the sky because they found that the sky seemed to be brighter.The huge body of the dragon slowly became transparent, and the sacred aurora carved in the heart slowly emerged.


    Yes, it was a small sun with a slightly warm glow.Although not as bright as the artificial sun in the ring, the warmth is comparable to artificial solar energy.


    As if waiting for the last opportunity for a long time, Nie Kong controlled the space in the ring and slowly deprived the light and heat of the sun, causing his whole body to quietly fade in the light.


    From the heart of the dragon sun, Leticia''s true body fell.Nie Kong released her from the ring with his spiritual sense, and gently hugged her in his arms.But the sovereignty of the sun, Nie Kong was stripped from Leticia and left in the void of his ring.


    The game finally ended, Nie Kong saved Leticia, and also let Sarah Dragon Horned Eagle and their community win the game.


    It is a pity that the demon king who dared to count Nie Kong''s maid Leticia did not appear, otherwise Nie Kong would have to destroy them all.

 2040 The collapse of the second element Text 02064, Leticias wish

    "Master Nie Kong, have you got the sovereignty of the sun?" Pest leaped to Nie Kong and asked.


    "Look at it." Nie Kong pinned Leticia to his waist with one hand, and opened his other hand to Pest.Seeing a crack opened in the black space dimension, a small floating ball of warm light emerged from the crack inside.


    "Great."


    Seeing the warm light, Pest, who has always been accustomed to staying cold, also showed a somewhat happy expression.


    "Please, Pest, we should first ask about Leticia''s situation." Snow Bai said silently.


    "With the protection of Master Nie Kong, Leticia should be fine, do we need to take off her clothes for inspection?" Aixia said cheerfully.


    Looking at Leticia''s noble "princess" in a bright red maid dress, she didn''t show her frankly like "Breast, God" Snow White.Aixia wants to see what is the figure of Leticia, who was originally a loli, and hidden in the clothes, she will not really be the last one!!


    "Stupid... stupid, you only want Master Nie Kong to check." Leticia in Nie Kong''s arms suddenly protested.


    "Leticia, it turns out you are already awake." Bai Xueji and Ai Xia said in unison.


    "Well, just...just woke up. Leticia really wants to thank you, thank you Lord Nie Kong!!" As he said, Leticia reached out and put her arms around Nie Kong''s neck, and sweetened herself with her blushing face. The sweet cherry lips closely overlapped with Nie Kong''s mouth.


    "Oh, Leticia is so bold that she actually kissed Master Nie Kong without permission."


    "Sure enough, Aixia is a child, so it''s no wonder that she''s making a fuss. Then...that''s nothing, Leticia, I hope I can reproduce our "Box Court Knights" with Master Nie Kong in the future."


    "Eh, multiply... multiply? How can that kind of thing... how can it be, you... hurry up and get off Master Nie Kong."


    "That''s right, Leticia, don''t forget your responsibilities as the maid of Master Nie Kong. I should be responsible for the arrangements for the maid."


    "No, no, Aixia won''t let you touch Master Nie Kong."


    Aixia rushed up and pulled Leticia with force. Instead, Leticia became a group with Aixia, making Nie Kong amused and said, "Okay, now everyone is going to play with the black rabbit. That sentimental one. Silly black rabbit, I think I should be worried about us."


    "Hehe, silly black rabbit."


    "The black rabbit will cry if he hears it." Leticia pursed her mouth and smiled.


    Although it feels lively at all times, Leticia has an unspeakable feeling of nostalgia.Yes, so Leticia must do her best for Master Nie Kong when she can.Because we are all companions of the same community.I have to witness the prosperity of our community, Master Nie Kong, we have to become stronger than the "NoName" three years ago.And I, Leticia, don''t want to be defeated by the Demon Lord anymore, watching my most important partner leave.


    Seven Seven Five Nine One Seven Five Outer Gate, Folberg Hill Heights.


    Observing the final battle of "Underwood" from the observatory at the outer gate, four people and one beast quietly looked at the peaceful town.


    The white-haired Royal Highness spoke to the four people waiting behind him: "Ling, it seems that the game we designed has been cracked."


    "Yes. I didn''t expect that they could wake up the sleeping dragon knight, then they will definitely know the victory conditions for cracking the game from the dragon knight, and the game will be cracked sooner or later." Little Lolita nodded and said.


    "Eh." His Highness sighed and sat down on the chair of the observation deck, and said: "It was the worst result. The dead eye was not retaken, and even the Demon King Dragon Knight that he could control was lost."


    "Well! Especially the dragon, because the media and sovereignty have been cut apart by someone who doesn''t know. If you can control it to make a noise in Underwood, it might be better than it is now." Ling replied.


    His Royal Highness shook his head helplessly, regained his energy, stood up, and looked up at the ancient city: "Forget it, we can only retreat anyway. It is our plan that is not dense enough."


    "Well. If Pest had won that game some time ago, it might not evolve into the current situation." Ling pouted her dissatisfaction.


    His Royal Highness glared at Lin, with a fierce look in his golden eyes, and said solemnly: "The reason is not only that. The biggest reason is that the two demon kings were defeated by the same community. And the former "Book of Magic" poet has a sense of existence. From the box court almost being forcibly obliterated, we can see how powerful they are. Even if I waited, when they appeared in the ancient city of vampires just now, I didn''t have the confidence to stop them."


    Just because they saw the performance of Nie Kong and Thoroughbred Sarah, they didn''t show up just now to prevent Nie Kong from cracking the game.They have seen failure and have become settled.


    "No way, his community is expanding faster than us! With his own words, there are a total of four demon kings in the community." The doll in the black cloak said aloud.


    Even if deducting the disadvantage that Vera, the strongest lower demon in the North District, doesn''t like to play, it is a remarkable result worthy of amazement.


    The dragon knight who now has the sovereignty of the sun, and the dead eye booster Pest, their overall level is not lost to the highness and the others.


    Lin agreed to nod and stood in front of her Highness: "I also think that the sixth district has been renamed to the "MIC" community as a treasure house of interesting and talented people."


    "Yes, but in the end Vera must belong to me alone."


    "Then we have to wait until if we have a chance to meet next time, let''s have fun with them at that time to see who defeated who, and then all the devil talents belong to us in the end." After leaving only those words, They disappeared without a trace.


    After they left, there were no traces left. Only the bodies of nearly a hundred Eudemons were scattered around the outer door.

 2042 The collapse of the second element Text 02066, Eating black rabbit grass has been eliminated?

    Although the demon king''s attack caused a lot of damage in "Underwood", all members of the dragon horned eagle showed a positive mental state.Because they know that as long as the endgame is cleaned up, then there will be a lively harvest festival!As long as the festival is successful, their dragon horned eagle will have a chance to become the class dominator in the southern district!!


    The others were called to help by the silly black rabbit overflowing with compassion, and Leticia stayed to serve Nie Kong.


    "Master Nie Kong, we...what are we doing?" Leticia followed Nie Kong to the lowest level of the dim Underwood underground city, the vault on display.


    "Some guy asks me to get something, don''t tell the black rabbit." Nie Kong said with a smirk, turning Leticia mysteriously.


    "Hid you hide from the black rabbit? What the hell is it?" Leticia asked curiously.


    "I should be able to see it soon." Nie Kong opened the door of a room, revealing the scene inside.


    "What, what." Leticia stretched out half of her body and looked towards the door, only to see a plant that was probably five meters in length.


    There are branch tentacles, flower tentacles, sap tentacles... The chaotic plants with all kinds of tentacles are like a big octopus.And it seemed to perceive the arrival of the aggressor, and the tentacles of the four branches snapped towards the maid Leticia.


    "Hey!" Leticia didn''t respond for a while, the tentacles of the branches had already tied her hands and feet.


    "Nie... Lord Nie Kong, then... what the hell is that. Oh, okay... it''s disgusting!!" Leticia fought back in a panic, but found that the tentacles were very tight.


    Wow, pulling the tentacles hard, actually pulling Leticia halfway in the air.The skirt curled up to cover her head, and all the fat times below were exposed!


    "It''s weird! Didn''t it mean that it was the legendary black rabbit grass, why did you react to Leticia of Vampire?" Nie Kong touched his chin and said to himself.


    "Master Nie Kong, don''t watch, hurry up and save me!" Leticia twisted her body and tried to avoid the "attack" against the branch tentacles.However, those tentacles kept shaking at her, as if scratching her itchy place deliberately.Perhaps that magical plant, although it has no consciousness and soul, has the instinct to train a girl.


    "No way, I can''t stop it, it seems to like Leticia." Nie Kong smiled.


    "Woo! I don''t want it to like it. Ok...it''s disgusting, I can''t stand it!" Leticia released the power of the pure blood vampire, Long Ying Enhui appeared and cut the plant under her feet to pieces!


    "Is it ruined? It''s a pity."


    "Master Nie Kong... Master Nie Kong, then... That is the black rabbit grass that Master Bai Yasha ordered from the black rabbit!!" Freed from the restraint of the shot, Leticia trot behind Nie Kong blushing. .


    "Yes, she specially asked me to take out the black rabbit to see if it is effective." It is said to be used to train black rabbits, it is the nemesis plant of black rabbits, and can use tentacles to turn black rabbits into YD...


    "Woo, then... that person was caught by it, will I have any bad reactions now?" Leticia said stupidly.


    Nie Kong couldn''t figure out its specific effect, and asked, "What do you think of it physically."


    Leticia lowered her head twistedly and said, "No...no, it''s just that the body is a little hot and the body is soft. But Sarah said a few days ago that eating black rabbit grass has the function of giving birth to many children?


    "It should be." Nie Kong didn''t know how to answer Leticia for a moment.


    "I regret it! Leticia could have used it to help, and then with Master Nie Kong, we will breed the pure blood offspring of our vampire family." A picture emerged in Leticia''s mind, Master Nie Kong + herself = several Vampire kid!


    Then his children and those in the box garden multiplied, and dozens of impure blood vampires were drawn.I believe that within a few hundred years, there will be a dynasty of knights in the garden.


    "Lettisia, how do you say, eating black rabbit grass is just an auxiliary effect!!"


    "Really." Leticia became cheerful again, tilted her head cutely, and made a happy voice.


    "Great."


    But why now, Nie Kong stared at Leticia''s actions in surprise.Undress?One, two...Huh, why are the skirts and underwear all gone?


    Although she has watched it many times, her current mentality is completely different from before. Leticia, who has let go of all her burdens, is just the girl''s princess.Because after Leticia finished taking off her clothes, she rushed towards Nie Kong.That''s right, like a cute little blond lion pounced!?


    What responded to Leticia was the overwhelming voice of Nie Kong when she took off her dress. Nie Kong touched her head a little: "What is Leticia doing?"


    "I... I really feel some effect, with body heat."


    Looking flusteredly at Nie Kong''s eyes, Leticia lowered her head and said something.


    "Letica, you are too anxious to have a baby in this place."


    "It doesn''t matter, who made me ruin the black rabbit grass, if the black rabbit''s last support opportunity is wasted, then Leticia will...will be condemned!!" Leticia said reluctantly.


    "Okay, okay, let''s make an exception for Leticia''s maid wait in bed today."


    Nie Kong put his arm around Leticia''s small waist and hugged her tightly.


    "Hey, thank you Lord Nie Kong."


    "Go back to the dormitory." With her arms around her soft as jade body, Nie Kong moved back to their assigned dormitory.


    As for what happened, no one had seen it anymore, and no one could see what was inside, only a shy voice of Leticia came out.No one will pay attention to them, because all the surrounding partners have gone to help the dragon horned eagle.


    If this is not the case, maybe Xueji and Aixia will bark their teeth to pull away Leticia''s YD blond vampire, and scold her severely.

 2043 The collapse of the second element body 02067, Bai Yasha is here

    With the soft sunlight shining in front of the wide Xu, Leticia, dressed in a maid¡¯s skirt, tightened the ribbon tied with her blonde hair.Put the comb for combing the hair back on the dressing table, pulling the corner of the skirt to confirm his side, and swaying the golden blonde hair from side to side.


    Looking at the cute maid outfit she was wearing at the age of seventeen or eighteen, it was not as neat as anything a servant wears, and it was decorated with cute frills.


    Although it can never be said to be useful, it is surprisingly cute and feminine.Thinking of something good, Leticia gently lifted the hem of the skirt silently and turned around like a girl. Leticia smiled at herself in the maid costume reflected in the mirror with satisfaction.The white and neat skirt flutters in the wind, like a lovely flower blooming.


    After finishing her appearance, Leticia stared at Nie Kong, who was exposed to his strong body, and a blush appeared on her pretty face.Really, Lord Nie Kong was like a beast, but he was so happy.I don''t know if I can combine children with the help of Eating Black Rabbit Grass.


    "Knock," a formal knock on the door sounded, interrupting Leticia''s fantasy.


    "Master Nie Kong, Master Bai Yacha is here, let me call you out to discuss matters." Outside the door, Bai Xueji''s voice came.


    "understood."


    After Leticia said it, Xue Bai seemed to rush away.But with a bang, the door was violently knocked open.


    "Leticia, why did you appear in Master Nie Kong''s dormitory?" Standing there was her colleague maid-"Snake God Bai Xueji", tilting his head and casting suspicious eyes.


    Click!Leticia''s movements stopped stiffly.Her thoughts were bad, but it was too late, and the situation behind her made a cold sweat of regret flow out of her back.The regretful mistake is probably because the recent peace has let down one''s vigilance.


    But being frozen and not speaking is no way, Leticia said tremblingly: "I...I just came to wake up Master Nie Kong, just like Bai Xue."


    "Lettisia? Are you really not doing anything bad? Your face is red, are you really okay?" Bai Xueji looked at Leticia suspiciously and asked.


    "No, I''m fine."


    "Ears are red?"


    "I said nothing!"


    "Your head is red?"


    "Ah, yeah! The blood pressure is particularly high today! Because I am a vampire! Today is rare to suck too much blood from the beginning, and my face turns red."


    Xue Ji''s big eyes cast a glance at the situation behind Leticia''s block, and after discovering Nie Kong''s state, her mature and lovely face became as red as Leticia''s.


    "Okay, Leticia, you secretly conceal what bad things we are planning to do. Say, what did you do to Lord Nie Kong?" Bai Xueji said dissatisfiedly.


    "How can it be!" Leticia flushed her cheeks, lowered her head and vetoed her in a very uncertain tone.


    "Sure enough. I remember that you wore a fiery red dress this morning, and now you obviously changed your clothes, and..." Without saying anything behind, Xue Bai noticed that her temperament had changed.


    How to put it, it seems that from a pure and lovely girl, she has become a lot more mature.


    "Hurry up and tell me!!"


    "Yes... It''s the bed attendant."


    "What, no...no, Leticia, you actually waited for the bed before my maid maid and Master Nie Kong." Xue Ji glared at Leticia, her voice full of surprise and dissatisfaction.


    Surprised Leticia was able to get to the base, and dissatisfied that Leticia was one step ahead of her.Obviously, Master Nie Kong was her first servant.In her opinion, she lost to Nie Kong physically and mentally in the game, and he belonged to Nie Kong long ago when he left the waterfall.


    "Don''t... don''t speak loudly, be careful to let Aixia know." Leticia said carefully.


    "Huh, okay! I also want to accompany Master Nie Kong to bed, but you are responsible for arranging and saying good things for me." Bai Xueji said with a frown.


    "Okay, okay, I am a purposeful waiter, I really don''t know what you are here to mix with." Leticia muttered blushingly.


    "The intimacy with the master was originally our maid''s most lofty goal!!"


    Xueji nodded in satisfaction, looked at Master Nie Kong''s naked body, her cheeks suddenly became warm.


    "Now let''s call Master Nie Kong Qixiu, Master Bai Yacha has come to our South District from the East District, waiting for us in the VIP room."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Everyone in "Dragon Horned Eagle" and NONAME started their own activities in a steady daily life. Leticia, who held a gift game as the devil, also became Nie Kong''s woman.


    The "UNDERWOOD" harvest festival, which was postponed for ten days due to the attack of the giant dragon, is just around the corner with the help of volunteers and the extensive publicity of "ThousandEyes".


    Sarah officially announced the birth of a new "class dominator" on the south side, and also attracted many guests from many communities to participate in the festival.The achievements of the "Dragon Horn, Eagle and Lion" alliance, which has achieved the achievement of repelling the devil, have also been recognized by many communities for their status.Therefore, there should be no difficulty in succession to the class dominator.


    At the same time, the two communities of "MIC" and "NONAME" have successfully won the trust of all parties because of their reputation for repelling the devil.


    For example, at the headquarters in the North District, sales of Nie Kong and his community have increased several times.


    "NONAME" does not describe the symbol of the existence of the organization, and has achieved great feats. They are in a position where their existence is unknown.The President of the Alliance, Sarah, took that into consideration and wrote down the achievements of "NONAME" in the invitation letter.


    The two maids served Nie Kong and put on his clothes, and accompanied Nie Kong from the room to the VIP room more than two hundred meters high in the middle of the huge water tree.


    Nie Kong knew that Bai Yacha was coming, but it was a pity that he hadn''t done it well.The black rabbit grass has been humanely destroyed by Leticia.It must be disappointing for Bai Yasha to fail to tease the black rabbit.


    Of course, Nie Kong feels sorry too. Bullying the black rabbit is also a very fun thing.

 2044 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 02068, the dragon appears! !

    "Nie Kong, you made me wait for a long time, I have drunk two cups of tea!" The main seat of the VIP table, Bai Yacha in the form of a loli, looked at Nie Kong and said with some complaints.


    "Haha!! Really, do you want to accompany you to the bathroom to pee and then talk." Nie Kong laughed heartily and teased.Bai Yacha was a little dumbfounded, and the other black rabbits also grew their mouths.Leticia blushed terribly, feeling embarrassed.Own master, you have to speak like a nobleman, after all, you are now the king of our vampire family.


    "That''s not necessary, I won''t lose to anyone compared to endurance." Bai Yacha said with a smile.


    "Stupid idiot, Master Nie Kong and Master Bai Yacha are idiots, now let''s change to say something." Black Rabbit said loudly with his mouth bulging.


    "Okay, then Nie Kong, how are you doing what I asked you to do." Bai Yacha said.


    "You said black rabbit grass, it could have been fetched this morning, but Leticia accidentally ruined it." At this point, Nie Kong looked at Leticia, and Leticia blushed.


    "Really, that''s a pity, I planned to use her to train Black Rabbit."


    "Sarah sauce should be able to collect another strain!" Nie Kong asked, looking at Sarah.


    "It should be possible, if Master Nie Kong needs it. Although black rabbit grass is scarce, we should be able to collect a few in our southern district." Sarah said seriously.


    "No need at all. So why are you deliberately targeting others, Bai Yasha and Master Nie Kong, two big fools." The black rabbit roared loudly, as if he wanted to slap and slap the big fools with the paper fan in his hand. Head.


    "Oh, oh." Asuka and Kasugabe chuckled.


    "Oh, Lord Nie Kong, don''t forget to be on business." Leticia reminded kindly.


    Bai Yasha had the opportunity to notice Leticia, but Bai Yasha was shocked at first glance.Leticia''s power has increased to the point where she can''t see through it!!In her body, there seemed to be a power to destroy the world.


    It¡¯s just not seen for a while, what did Nie Kong do to Leticia.And I also gave Sarah the pure blood dragon seed, I really didn''t understand him.


    "I plan to go to Pingtian''s base camp for investigation, so I feel hopeful that Nie Kong will follow along!" Bai Yacha exhaled and said aloud.


    Pest shrugged in surprise and understanding, and smiled mockingly: "Even though he is a class dominator, it''s really idle."


    As the dissatisfaction of the sun, Pest, naturally, will not have a good face for Shiroyasha.


    "That''s not the case. During the dragon riots, the East Demon King Az Dahaka''s detachment also caused riots. Although our eastern and southern areas seem to be fine, the construction of the temple to worship the White Snow Palace has been postponed!" Said with a wonderful expression.The construction of the temple is the previous task of building a canal.But what surprised Pest and Black Rabbit more was not the murder situation, but the name of the devil.


    "Wait a minute. Demon King Az Dahaka, is the dragon of "Zoro"?"


    "Yeah?" Bai Yasha replied immediately.


    The corners of Pest''s mouth twitched slightly, and Leticia''s body trembled in fear.


    "What? In Hakoki, that kind of character wanders around without restriction?" Leticia asked loudly.


    "Azi Dahaka is a little bit special. Since the main body was liberated two hundred years ago, it has built a cluster called the sub-body and continued to riot!" Shirayasha said.


    "Is that guy terrible?" Sixteen Ye said with a smile, squinting.


    "Don''t be stupid, Mr. Sixteen Nights, don''t do stupid things. It can''t be killed at all. The more its body is hit, the more its clones will increase. Besides, the first generation is all god-level. Only. How can a demon king who can build a group of gods with one head be a jokes opponent?" said the black rabbit.


    Letitiahan seemed to think of some bad memories, the demon lord Az Dahaka, was the dragon among the five great demon kings recorded by "Zoro".


    This dragon, which originated in the same way as Emperor Shitian, is proud of its three heads and a giant body.Legend has it that it can also drive a thousand kinds of magic.But its horror is not in these.


    The horror of the demon lord Az Dahaka lies in its ability to continuously produce clones from wounds.Coupled with its powerful immortal nature, no amount of slashes and blows can be killed.


    The only way to defeat it was to seal it, but it was solved by someone unknown until now.


    "That said, I can think of restraining its division. Master Bai Yacha is truly the strongest "class dominator". Buddhism has just returned Lord Shiraisha''s personality and was able to kill five first generations with a single blow. What if Bai Yacha If not, the lower east side will be dyed red by the blood of many victims." Leticia said with emotion.


    "Hmm!" Pest replied listlessly.But his heart was slightly wiped with cold sweat.


    Aji Dakaha''s first-generation god-level five magic dragons were destroyed by a single blow by the white Yaksha, which is no longer the strength of human wisdom.Pest dared to challenge Bai Yasha, but she was still allowed to live by relying on Nie Kong in this way, which was extremely lucky.


    "Well, Lord Baiyasha''s strongest class dominator is very good." Hei Tu added a word in his heart, but a big fool is a problem child at all.


    "That''s natural." Bai Yacha said, and glanced at Nie Kong contentedly.


    The last time Nie Kong broke her game board, now that she has recovered all her power, she also wants to measure how strong Nie Kong''s power is.


    "Since acting with Bai Yacha, the safety of Master Nie Kong will naturally be guaranteed." Fei Niao nodded, still caring about Nie Kong.


    "But Shiroyasha''s name is Heping. Even if Hakata is so vast, there should be no one else in the community with such a name except Demon King." Bai Xueji said cautiously.That is the name given to the original demon king, the active demon king who hates Buddhism.


    "Well, that was the previous Demon Kings Alliance. Even so, they have been recognized by many communities for their work." Bai Yasha nodded and said.

 2045 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 02069, first meet the Peng Demon!

    In the urban area where the red-tiled roofs are particularly conspicuous, a warm breeze blows slowly.


    At the other end of the noisy and lively street, there is a pavilion, and you can see the flag of the community that governs the outer gate is standing magnificently.The current location is the four-digit number of the box court-the six, two, four, three outer gates, and the upper area where a banner of "Ping Tian Da Sheng" hangs.


    On the front of the main building, there is a woman with beautiful silver hair that can be mistaken for sunshine and a handsome and cheerful black-haired youth standing in front of the door, and a black rabbit looks a little cowered. Shrink.


    "Oh, I have visited the normal base camp for decades, right?" the silver-haired woman said with a smile.It was a beautiful woman in a purple kimono with a silver hairpin with a bell attached.In the compact kimono, the graceful and slim figure was revealed.Although she has the appearance of standing still like a painting, only the temperament that she exudes is vaguely exuding an abnormal atmosphere.


    Next to the smiling silver-haired beauty, were Nie Kong and Black Rabbit who came with her.


    "I heard that Lord Baiyasha has not visited the base of the Great Sage Pingtian for fifty years," said the black rabbit.


    "Hehe, is it?" Bai Yacha smiled affectionately.The Great Sage of Pingtian is a strong veteran who has established a base in the upper layer of the box garden and continues to be a demon king.


    Among them, the four demon kings who claim to be powerful are still alive in the world, and they can be said to have been known for a long time in the Hakata world.


    Monkey King Monkey King, Monkey King, Monkey King, Monkey King.The Great Sacred Flood Demon King.Huntian Dashengpeng Demon King.Except for Monkey King Monkey King Sun Wukong, who went through the journey with Master Xuanzang Sanzang and converted to Buddhism, everyone else still bears the mark of the devil and continues to operate the community.Having said that, when it comes to the level of being a demon king, Bai Yasha is also one of the oldest members, at the same level as Monkey King.


    So she looked up at the banner of Pingtian without fear, then looked around with dissatisfaction, and Bai Yacha snorted a little displeased: "It''s a bunch of rude guys. Not only did she not send an envoy in charge of reception. No one was even seen in front of the door. Obviously, I even sent a notice requesting that the banquet be prepared in advance, which really underestimated me."


    The black rabbit drooped his rabbit ears in despair, and tremblingly said to Bai Yacha: "Master Bai Yacha...Isn''t that the case? Even if I didn''t use the rabbit ears to inquire, the Bull Devil hates Buddhism is a very famous rumor. As an emperor. Needless to say, Shi Tian''s family members, I am afraid that even Master Bai Yacha''s visit is not welcome.


    The black rabbit''s rabbit ears kept pushing, and he seemed quite scared.Buddhism not only took away Sun Wukong, the brother of the Bull Demon King, but also smashed the Qitian banner. Even the real son of the Bull Demon King Hong Haier also converted to Buddhism.


    "That''s why I have to pick now, Black Rabbit. As you know, I have returned my godhead to Buddhism. If I want to talk to that guy frankly and openly, I only have the opportunity now. Well... if it really starts to fight, no Do you have Nie Kong to help us?" Bai Yacha finished speaking, shaking his silver hair, and looking at Nie Kong behind him with satisfaction.


    In the past, she was able to convert to Buddhism and restrain her own strength under the condition of interfering with the lower class as a class dominator.


    But she had already returned the godhead to Buddhism in the Demon King''s surprise attack a while ago, so she now appears in the world not as a girl but as an adult woman.


    "I agreed to come with you because you said you would give me the black rabbit in the future." Nie Kong said with a snort.


    "Hee hee, An La An." Bai Yasha smiled heartily and said: "What is our relationship with each other? Isn''t yours mine."


    "Master Bai Yacha, are you a big idiot? They didn''t agree at the time."


    "Nowadays, there are unknown threats that are harming the lower class. In order to maintain peace, you should need the power of the upper class, the Bull Demon King. That''s the Great Sage of the Heaven who controls the six demon kings alone. I hope the Black Rabbit can You lend me yourself."


    "People...I understand. Since they know that it is for the safety of Hakatai, then of course they can''t shrink back. In the next month, the rabbit will face it with the mentality of doing its best!"


    "Hehe, your willingness to face with that kind of courage is really helpful. Okay, then you can sell yourself to Nie Kong temporarily."


    "Right. It''s time to take the black rabbit to protect her virginity for two hundred years, and then keep her in a house." Nie Kong nodded and shouted.


    "Woo, Lord Bai Yacha and Lord Nie Kong are really big idiots, they have been worried for a long time." The black rabbit stomped his feet and shook Nie Kong''s arm vigorously.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The two of them walked slowly into the corridor of the outer wall while watching the guards.Accompanied by an elegant fragrance, the vision finally unfolded.


    The upcoming meeting made Black Rabbit even more nervous, but the sudden illuminating light made her look up at the sky,


    "Huh, what''s the matter with the sun?" In the blue sky just looking up, the sun suddenly increased sharply.


    The originally warm sunlight suddenly changed into hot light enough to burn the skin, poured on the three of them.


    Although a figure that seemed to be a source of heat was faintly visible in the dazzling air, because the other party was facing the sun, it was impossible to distinguish clearly.Although it is impossible to know the opponent''s appearance and the spells used, it is just obvious that several of them are currently under attack.


    Bai Yacha looked up at the attacker in a completely unsuspecting attitude, because the Bai Yacha who regained his power, basically no one could hurt her.The golden feathers fluttered down from the scorching figure.


    Bai Yasha realized who the other party was through his feathers, and then put on a surprised expression, and said: "Is it so unpleasant to know that Brother Yi is about to meet with Buddhism, Demon King Peng?"


    "White Night King, if only you were the visitor, I would not do such an uninteresting behavior." A lovely female voice came from her mouth.The scorching flash covered more than ten meters in one breath, turning into golden flames and surrounding Bai Yasha and others.When the feathers falling lightly, gold wings formed by flames suddenly rose, and the attackers also fluttered and landed from the air.


    The attacker was a girl with black hair tied up. She wore a costume that opened boldly from shoulder to back, revealing a white back.

 2046 The collapse of the second element body 02070, pretending to be mature little Jialing

    Contrary to the gorgeous decorations and elegant patterns, and the bold clothing that showed her back, the assailant''s facial features did seem to be childish.


    Although it is hidden by makeup, there should be a baby face behind the makeup.However, the true appearance of childishness and the complicated and elegant decorations are used to conceal the bewitching and glamorous demeanor of temperament, both of which induce the magical nature that attracts men.


    "She is... a Buddhist Golden-winged Roc bird, is it possible that I have become a demon king?" The Roc bird appeared in the demon king''s base, and there is no other explanation except that explanation.Thinking of that terrible result, the little black rabbit broke into a cold sweat and shivered after hiding behind Nie Kong.She tightly grasped the corner of Nie Kong''s clothes to keep her ready for battle. Perhaps it was because the rabbit was afraid of the eagle''s nature against each other.


    "Well, black rabbit, look at Nie Kong, how calm he is, you have to learn more. Although that guy is a gold-winged bird, it is not pure blood. That is just a princess running away from home." Bai Yasha smiled and comforted.


    Black Rabbit''s cheeks flushed, but he still refused to come out from behind Nie Kong.


    "Huh? Is it... the princess who is running away from home? It is indeed a little young." Nie Kong looked at the clothes, wearing bold but slightly flat figure, and said suddenly.


    In the case of the demon king, Demon King Peng, who exudes a heterogeneous nature, seems to be aware of Nie Kong¡¯s impolite sight to the "princess". She stepped forward angrily, glaring at Bai Yacha and Nie Kong: "Can you please change Let go of the name that I can''t bear. The White Night King, after a thousand years, the little girl will become a woman, and the princess will become the queen."


    "Then you should also change your name to me. I am not the demon king now. If you still don''t want to change. Then I will be the same as a thousand years ago, and I will be full of love in front of the public with Xiao Jialing." Bai Yasha does not seem to think that Said intentionally.


    In an instant, the golden wing flames around the opponent attacked Bai Yasha and Nie Kong together.


    The golden flames falling from the sky gathered in Nie Kong''s open right hand.The scorching flames of the gold wings are the supreme blessing to fight against gods and dragons. Once contacted, nothing will remain.The gold-winged flames comparable to purgatory shrank into a ball in Nie Kong''s palms, and were finally crushed directly.


    Faced with Bai Yasha who had regained his godhead and strongly appeared as a star, he also looked at Nie Kong in surprise.The black rabbit, who fell to the ground due to the heat, saw the confrontation between Lord Nie Kong and Demon King Peng before him, and couldn''t help taking a breath.


    On the other hand, Demon King Peng crooked his beautiful eyebrows with blue veins.Still maintaining his majesty, he coldly hummed and said to the three of them: "White Night King, you brought a monster here, is it really like things together?"


    "Aren''t you still a naughty girl, right, Nie Kong." Bai Yasha asked with a ridiculous smile, facing Nie Kong.


    "Yeah, she is a cute little girl who can''t grow up even if she is exposed. Instead of relying on clothes, let me baptize you. It will definitely help you transform into a real woman."


    "Eh, wash...baptism?"


    "Yeah, it''s a girl''s coming-of-age ceremony, so happy." Nie Kong blinked at her with a smirk.


    Bai Yacha smiled, seeming to show a very evil expression.Sure enough, in Bai Yacha''s heart, he and Nie Kong looked at the uncle level.


    Although she didn''t understand what the so-called coming-of-age ceremony was, she also heard Nie Kong and Bai Yacha playing with themselves.


    Demon King Peng was furious, but she also understood that there was no point in repeating those behaviors, so she gave up and controlled the golden wings woven by flames to dissipate.


    "Dare to ask what is the cost of coming to find Big Brother? If only you, who have regained the Godhead, come alone, or another matter, and bring Di Shitian''s toys to our base camp in peacetime, it is an atrocities that can be regarded as a declaration of war. ."


    It is well known that the Pingtian Demon King Niu Demon hates Buddhism. Buddhism allowed his sister Wukong to take refuge and also took his son.


    "Ah, I''m sorry. I''ll talk about the reason after we get in. Can we go to the throne room first?" Shirayasha smiled gently.


    "I''m sorry, brother is not here."


    Demon King Peng arranged his clothes with his hands and informed them of the situation: "Since my eldest brother went to the Guiji Alliance for rescue half a month ago, my eldest brother hasn¡¯t contacted us for more than ten days. But after all, he¡¯s the eldest brother, maybe where he is. Have fun and have fun."


    "What...what."


    Bai Yacha murmured in response as if surprised.


    It turned out that half a month ago, when the Demon King''s raid occurred in the four regions of the south, east, and northwest at the same time, the Bull Demon King once went to assist the "Gui Ji" alliance, which is the ruler of the northern district.However, after repelling the Demon King, the Bull Demon King immediately left the alliance report.


    "Then why did you come to the base camp of Pingtian?"


    "Well, because I was entrusted by the prime minister, I hope I will treat you instead of elder brother. Basically we also prepared a banquet. Because you brought the buddha beasts, it made us busy." Peng Demon King covered his sleeve with his sleeve. At the corner of his mouth, he looked at the black rabbit with insulting eyes.


    Hei Tu took a step forward, and raised his head to refute.How to say, anyhow, she is also a nobleman in the box court, when was she insulted like this.


    "Oh? Do you want to fight with me Moon Rabbit?" Jialing''s sharp eyes shot at the black rabbit, and the black house moved back three steps with his rabbit ears drooping, his feet soft.


    "Yes... I''m sorry."


    "Black Rabbit, the reaction just now was a bit boring." Nie Kong said silently.


    "Indeed. Because of that, you will be teased by your comrades as a nobleman (shame)." Bai Yasha shook his head and said.


    "Just... the situation was different just now! People stepped back because of the racial restraint between rabbits and golden-winged birds. Hey, idiot, why does Lord Baiyasha know that name?"


    "Huh? Isn''t you really called the box court noble (shame)?" Jialing asked.


    "Woo." Jialing''s words seemed to pierce the black rabbit''s pride.


    "Don''t make fun of the black rabbit, she will soon be my pet anyway." Nie Kong said aloud as he watched the black rabbit threw in his arms and sobbed silently.


    "Huh, the black rabbit really can only be someone else''s pet. In that case, come with me, our banquet is ready."

 2047 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 02071, Bai Yasha pushed

    On the other hand, Peng Demon King took Nie Kong and the three of them to the Throne Hall of the Pingtian Alliance.


    A sumptuous banquet was set up inside, and a gentlemanly dressed man was waiting there early in the royal seat.He is a military commander of the Pingtian Alliance, the Great Sage Monkey King.


    "The arrival of the distinguished guests really makes our alliance shine. White Night King, we haven''t seen each other for decades." As the prime minister, the macaque king said with a chuckle.


    "Yes. I have come to ask the Bull Demon King for something, so I deliberately retrieved my godhead."


    Bai Yacha also showed a helpless expression of tiredness, raised his head to look at the empty table at the banquet in the Royal Seat, sighed and said: "I didn''t expect to see the first alternate Cow Demon King!!"


    Jialing asked in a softened tone: "In any case, I should apologize for the absence of the eldest brother''s business. If there are rumors, I can pass them on."


    "No. If there is no direct discussion with him, it will be meaningless. Since there is no way to know when the Bull Demon will return, I can only find other alternates."


    "Is there an alternate?" Demon King Peng asked.


    "Yeah." Bai Yacha nodded solemnly, and said with a sigh: "I plan to temporarily...resign from the position of the dominator of the Eastern District class."


    "Wh...what?" The expressions of Demon King Peng, Black Rabbit and King Macaque were stained with consternation, "Why?"


    However, after thinking about it carefully, they showed expressions of course.In the past, Bai Yasha had been branded by the demon king, and it was by taking refuge in Buddhism that she finally got the assurance of being a good god and recognized her right to interfere with the lower level.


    In other words, now the demon king Baiyasha who has retrieved his godhead is equal to losing his backing support.Already possessing the Godhead, the restricted activities are also a natural development.


    "So I need a strong class dominator who can be my successor."


    Bai Yasha''s speech contained firm determination and courage, as well as responsibility and heavy pressure.Demon King Peng, who took a deep breath because of this courage, realized that there was an extraordinary secret behind these words.


    "Then after you retired from the class dominator, you can''t stay below the current four-digit number, but you want to return to the original class, right?" Nie Kong frowned and asked.


    "Sorry, I can''t tell you. No matter what I do, I still think that good class dominators are needed."


    "Do you mean eldest brother?" Huntian asked aloud.


    "Yeah! Except for me in the east, there are only three alliances of Salamandra, Guiji Alliance, and Dragon Horn, Eagle Lion, and Lions. And their leaders are all the demon kings. Young people with little actual combat experience. If you continue, even if the worst happens, even I alone cannot take care of them all." Shirayasha said with a wry smile.


    No matter which organization is born in a large five-figure community or alliance.Has the strength of one of the best in the middle level, and also has the organizational ability to fight against the devil.However, fighting against the devil will be a fierce battle beyond imagination.


    If you encounter the situation where several demon kings appeared in one breath some time ago, they don''t actually have the basis to respond.If Shiroyasha, as the strongest ¡°class dominator¡±, withdrew from the current crisis, then the lower communities in our box court would be too dangerous.


    Especially knowing the appearance of the Devil Dragon made Bai Yacha worried.


    "So the experienced and well-known veteran of the Demon King game, the Bull Demon King is their best member." Nie Kong asked aloud.


    "Woo, Lord Baiyasha, please don''t leave. Is it so degenerate that you want the protection of the Demon King Alliance? Does Baiyasha don''t want us?" Hei Tu whimpered, she didn''t want Baiyasha to leave.


    "Bai Yacha, you are too interesting." Nie Kong frowned and asked.


    "Haha." Like a sister, Bai Yacha gently touched the black rabbit''s ears, "It''s a pity, it doesn''t make sense that the Bull Demon is gone."


    If the Bull Demon took the lead when the "Gui Ji" alliance was facing a crisis, he would surely replace himself to protect the lower level.Bai Yacha came here with hope, but he ended up wasting time.


    "Really? Since the situation is so serious, you can give him the dominator Bai Yacha. He can catch my move, and his strength should be good." Peng Demon King Xiu raised his eyebrows and pointed to Nie Kong.


    "I also thought about it, but Nie Kong''s prestige in the Eastern District still cannot carry the banner. Maybe it''s possible in the Southern District."


    "This Demon King does whatever he wants, I can''t be the dominant one," Nie Kong said.


    "Well, since it''s serious enough to be so endangered, I don''t have to hide it from you. In fact, Brother has something to tell you."


    "what did you say?"


    Bai Yacha reflexively asked, the Great Sage Huntian didn''t answer, he just took out a letter and threw it to Bai Yacha.


    "Brother Niu Demon King ordered a letter to Bai Yacha long before he set out to support."


    When it''s Bai Yacha''s turn, he can''t say anything. If this is true, it means that the Bull Demon King has foreseen that Bai Yacha will come to visit.Moreover, the seal of the letter is stamped with the flag of the peace on the sealing wax, which cannot be disguised.


    Bai Yacha frowned and opened the letter in a surprised mood: "In the southern tree, the successor buds are here, I hope you can participate in joy."


    It can be said to be clear and concise to the extreme, which means that the big water tree in the southern area has a successor who can let Bai Yacha entrust everything.


    After Bai Yacha looked at the short sentence, he let out a loud laugh as if feeling happy from the bottom of his heart.


    "Haha! Can you predict the development of things in the future? The naughty boy, Dasheng Dasheng, seems to have not rusted regardless of the name and the ghost idea!" Bai Yacha laughed heartily, she The gloomy face disappeared cleanly.


    Bai Yacha turned around happily, letting the silver hair spread out in a fan shape. He turned his back to Demon King Peng and Great Sage Huntian and faced Nie Kong with soft cheeks.At that moment, instead of the usual jokes and jokes, she exuded a convincing and gentle light.


    "Nie Kong, thank you for coming with me. Thanks to everyone, I finally found the light!!"

 2048 The collapse of the second element body 02072, abduct Jialing

    At the same time, after Shiroyasha finished reading the letter, the reception room of the harvest festival in the underground city of "UNDERWOOD".


    It is sinking to the west and the forest city landscape is basically wiped out by night.


    With his back facing the setting sun, from inside the realm gate came a man with a left eyed eye mask, a thin body, thin eyes, and a suspicious smile.


    One of the tree spirits and a cat accompanied him, and looked very respectful to him.It seems that the successor of the Eastern District Dominator mentioned in the Bull Demon King''s letter is likely to be him.


    Although the posture of the body is very natural, he walks slowly with his feet, showing no gaps in the standing posture.He is prepared to take the battle situation at any time.


    At first glance, the body looks slender, but the whole body has gone through unimaginable training.If there is a strong sense of disobedience, it is that you can''t feel the domineering power brought by the corresponding force.From people who rely on practice rather than ability to hone themselves, they will reveal a strict atmosphere.But the man in front of him absolutely hides his strength completely.


    Although the whole body exudes a suspicious breath, it seems that he can''t feel any malice.And the young leader of the Six Wounds Community, the little cat is calling him Master, his name is Jiao Liu.


    That''s right, he is the fourth sage of the Flood Demon King in the Alliance of Seven Great Sacred Devil Kings. It is estimated that his strength can already be ranked in the fourth tier of the middle tier of the box court.


    The reputation of the Seven Great Sages of the Demon Kings Alliance is unknown in the box court.Letting him serve as the successor of the White Yaksha indeed met the corresponding conditions for the dominator of the Eastern District.


    Unfortunately, because Monkey King converted to Buddhism, he became that decadent appearance.Although Nie Kong is powerful, his reputation cannot be compared with the old monster who has been in the box court for thousands of years.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After solving the problem that has plagued Bai Yacha for a long time, Nie Kong and the three people left the headquarters of the Pingtian Alliance with peace of mind.


    "Bai Yacha, are you really planning to leave the lower level of the box court from now on?" Nie Kong couldn''t help asking aloud.If it wasn''t in a meeting just now, he would have stopped it dissatisfied.


    "Yes, yes. I don''t want Master Bai Yasha to leave." Hei Tu said with tears in his eyes.


    "Haha, I will come to visit you often. So Nie Kong, let you occupy the black rabbit for a period of time, but you must train her well." Bai Yacha moved his head to Nie Kong and looked at him with a smile.It seems strange, Nie Kong will keep her.


    "It''s fine if I can come back, otherwise I plan to hit the upper level of Buddhism and snatch you back from their hands." Nie Kong snorted coldly.


    "Hey, Lord Nie Kong, then...that kind of things can''t be said nonsense." Hei Tu was almost crying, the Buddhist Emperor Shitian is her god.


    "Okay, okay, if Nie Kong really dares to hit Buddhism, please remember to contact me. The eldest sister can make a fuss in the temple, and we can make a fuss." Jialing continued behind.Somehow, Jialing looked at Nie Kong more than ever.


    "You two." Bai Yacha was funny, "Especially Nie Kong, limit your strength. If the upper level notices you, you won''t be as free as you are now."


    "So I said Buddhism is too annoying." Jialing said coldly.


    "Well, don''t discuss those annoying things. Nie Kong, Black Rabbit, let''s go back. After a day or two, the harvest festival in the southern district will start soon. I can''t do without me." Bai Yasha used The hand blocked Nie Kong''s mouth, did not let him continue discussing Buddhism matters, and said softly.


    "White Night King, are you going back now?" Jialing asked with a wrinkled nose.


    "Yeah, how about it, Jialing, do you want to play with us?" Bai Yacha said, regaining his usual playful expression.


    "Then I...I''ll go to the lower level with you for a few laps. Anyway, there is nothing to do if you stay in the alliance." Demon King Peng said hesitantly.


    "Hey, how could it happen!" The black rabbit yelled out, his lovely cheeks and facial features were all gathered together.


    "Why, does a buddhist moon rabbit have an opinion? Do you want to fight?" Jialing''s eyes suddenly appeared fierce, as if he had eaten the black rabbit.


    "No...no, but...but you don''t have to follow us either." The black rabbit trembled with fright again, reflexively hiding behind Nie Kong, only half of his head stretched out.


    Those lovely long rabbit ears wilted like a withered flower.


    For Black Rabbit, Demon King Peng, who is naturally restrained by nature, stood beside her, and Black Rabbit would feel uncomfortable and unaccustomed.


    "Because Nie Kong said there was a way to baptize me into a mature woman, from the image of a princess to a queen, I followed Nie Kong." Jialing pointed to Nie Kong and said.


    Nie Kong and Bai Yacha only felt that they looked at each other, and suddenly they all laughed at the same time. Their performances were a bit bad, and Bai Yacha rarely had a tacit understanding with Nie Kong.


    "Okay, Jialing is welcome to visit our lower-level Southern District. With the help of me and Nie Kong, Jialing will definitely become a qualified queen." Bai Yacha tried to put on a professional expression of himself.


    Nie Kong focused on the jerky figure inside, the flat figure.Jialing only felt uncomfortable, as if all his secrets had been exposed in front of them.


    "What...what happened to you two."


    "Anlaan, don''t be nervous. I''m thinking about which way to help you." Bai Yacha looked at Jialing''s cumbersome and gorgeous leak-back clothes, as if he was making a bad idea.


    As for Nie Kong''s heart, he was considering whether to help her become a real woman and complete her transformation.


    "Let''s go back." Bai Yasha showed a hearty smile, abducted and brought back a demon''s helper. If he could stay in the lower level, it would be really a pleasure.


    Once the Demon King attacked the lower level, Garing wouldn''t sit back and watch.With Nie Kong and the other powerful demon kings, I feel more at ease.I hope I can deal with it, the coming Demon League attack.


    "Oh." Jialing obediently followed, and the four of them passed the realm gate and returned from the fourth floor to the seventh floor in the southern district.

 2050 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 02074, first see Jiao Liu

    The girl fluttering with golden wings rushed towards Nie Kong who was floating in the air.Nie Kong held the jade hand she had struck, gave her a warning look and said, "Hey, if you mess up again, be careful I pull out all the feathers on your back!"


    "I''m fighting with you." The ruthless figure slammed into Nie Kong without saying a word and rushed towards the sky.With a "boom", only a plume of white smoke came out of her cute head, and a big bag bulged.


    Water splashed everywhere, and Demon King Peng fell into the water tree and created a clear river.


    Almost instantly, Jialing jumped out of the river, her whole body dripping with water like a chicken!As the saying goes, a landing phoenix is ??not as good as a chicken. At this time, the slightly embarrassed Jialing has long lost its usual extravagance.


    "Huh! I...I''m really going to be angry now!" She shook the drops of water on her back wing, and the heat-filled flames from her body instantly dried the clothes.Looking at Nie Kong, her lovely eyes were about to burst into flames.


    Nie Kong showed that it was nothing to do with me, and said, "I said, it''s obviously you hit me that you fell into the water."


    "Obviously... it''s all your fault. Let the idiot Bai Yasha wear me that... that kind of clothes, and throw the demon lord into the water, so I... won''t forgive you Yeah!"


    "Okay! Since you have said so, let me do something to redeem it!"


    "what!?"


    Jialing suddenly realized that someone was holding her arms tightly, and a strange breath came to her face, and the unexpected unfolding made her panic.


    "Let go of me, you...what are you going to want?!"


    "Well, teach you something that a mature adult can do as compensation!"


    Jialing, who was panicked, suddenly felt a scorching breath on his body.Looking up, Nie Kong''s cheek expanded continuously in her eyes, and then covered her sight.


    It only took a while, as if my soul had been sucked out from my mouth.


    "Hey!" Jialing''s body weakened weakly in Nie Kong''s arms, and that angry face instantly turned red and very cute.


    "Oh, although I am embarrassed to disturb your intimacy, you seem to disturb me a bit."


    The voice of the third party awakened Jialing from the faint, she slammed Nie Kong''s arm away.Blushing and subconsciously following the prestige, under a big tree, with a blindfold on his right eye, a thin, slender-eyed man lying there with his hand resting on his head.


    Although wearing a blindfold, the domineering became decadent, but that familiar face caused Jialing to cry out: "You...you are the fourth... brother?"


    "Hey, it turned out to be Seven Sister?" The lazy eyes of the one-eyed Guanxi Dialect man became surprised. It seemed that he didn''t expect to meet his sister in the lower level of the southern district.


    "Oh, brother, where did you go in those years. Why did you suddenly become so decadent? Why don''t you come back to visit our brothers and sisters?!"


    "Sister Qi, you have too many questions, how can I answer them?" The one-eyed man laughed out of his voice.


    "Fourth brother...you can answer slowly one by one. Anyway, there is plenty of time." Jialing can feel the strength of his fourth brother, precisely because there is no malicious intent, and there is not the slightest bit of domineering weird, and not the least bit popular. The feeling that the demon lord is vying for power makes Jialing very hard to understand.


    "Haha, I am relieved to see that Qimei is as energetic as before. After hundreds of years of absence, our little sister Jialing has finally grown up and knows how to fall in love. It is gratifying." The other party smiled and changed the subject. He cast his gaze on Nie Kong and said: "When you first meet, please call me Jiao Liu. Because I''m just a ronin with no surname, please call me whatever you like."


    "Jiao Liu? I didn''t expect to see the sea-covering great sage demon king among the seven demon kings in the famous box garden. I am Nie Kong, the leader of the sixth-layer community "MIC", and I am the demon king just like you." The stories of the four-digit class, or even the seven great demon kings, have been circulated throughout the box court for thousands of years.


    Even in Nie Kong''s three-dimensional dimension, the events in Journey to the West have spread far and wide.But I really didn''t expect that among the Seven Demon Kings I met for the first time, the powerful Flood Demon King seemed to have every bit of fighting spirit.


    "It turned out to be Nie Kong who saved the Southern Dragon Horned Eagle Alliance. I heard from my disciple Galuo Luo about the heroic things you did. Your strength is more than six levels. In my opinion, it is at least better than mine. That Seventh Sister is much stronger.¡± Although Nie Kong looked as not domineering as himself, his mental state was opposite to his own.Jiao Liu couldn''t see through him, he was really a terrible guy.


    "Who knows."


    "My sister, please." Then Jiao Liu smiled indifferently.


    "Hey, stupid...stupid brother, you...what are you talking about? I...I ignore you. Why...why let him take care of me." Jialing recalled that Nie Kong had kissed herself just now. Screaming angrily.


    "Oh, aren''t you in a relationship? Obviously, being in front of the fourth brother made me feel a little blushing and heartbeat." Jiao Liu laughed happily.


    "Yes, I will take good care of Jialing in the future." Nie Kong said with a smile and nodded.


    "Woo, it''s... not really, he bullied me. And deliberately combined with Bai Yasha, let me wear... wear that shameless clothes that don''t match the queen''s temperament."


    "But it was very comfortable just now, do you feel like you have grown up?"


    "That''s right. No, it''s not the problem."


    "That is a necessary step for growth. Caring about that little thing, Jialing can''t become a mature woman." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    "So that''s the case, I understand." Jiao Liu Ruo nodded in response, "Seventh Sister, when you have a nephew, remember to tell us a few brothers and sisters."


    "Woo, what, I...I didn''t understand it myself." Jialing said faintly.

 2051 The collapsed two-dimensional body 02075, the festival begins

    Returning to the underground city from the periphery of the huge water tree, I saw a large amount of food piled up in the square, and the intoxicating aroma of wine and meat filled the surroundings.At the time when Nie Kong and Jialing left, the harvest festival had already begun.


    The enthusiasm of the residents of the tree was high, lighting a campfire to light up the city, as if to indicate that the banquet was about to begin.The biggest reason should be because now is the time to entertain everyone with the meat and fruits collected in the eve of the festival.


    Roasted fragrant meat, sweet and juicy fruits, holding up the wine brewed in our own wine cellar.Even if it was the essence of the harvest festival, it was true.


    Although the empty markets are full of food, they can be used freely to show off their cooking recipes and skills.


    "Are we okay to put the fourth brother there?" Back in the underground city, Jialing seemed to be worried about the Flood Demon King.


    Nie Kong looked at the girl in front of her with a weird look. She was pulling herself away in a fit of anger. How could she regret it now? She could have a good conversation with him.


    "Don''t worry, Demon King Peng is also a guest of "Underwood" anyway, so someone should take care of him."


    "Yes, is it? I just saw the fourth brother who is not domineering now, so I was a little angry." Jialing said irritably.


    "It''s true that the Demon King looks like a dull old man." For example, even though Nie Kong has suppressed his domineering, he looks energetic.


    "The previous fourth brother was not like that. Since the older sister converted to Buddhism, the fourth brother should have been hit." Jialing said disappointedly.


    "Yes, I''m really worried about whether the current Demon King can take over the role of the successor of Bai Yacha as stated in the Niu Demon King''s letter." Nie Kong nodded and said.


    "Hey, the fourth brother mentioned by Big Brother Bull Demon King?" Jialing said in astonishment.


    "You didn''t know, it should be easy to reason out."


    "Woo. I was too happy and too disappointed in my heart, so I didn''t think of that level. I didn''t expect my eldest brother to let my fourth brother take over the position of Bai Yacha. Nie...Nie Kong, can you help me, I hope to wake up Fourth brother''s domineering." Jialing, who has always been like a princess, looked at Nie Kong with hope.


    "I don''t want to do that thankless thing."


    "I... I''ll give you a reward for the head office."


    "What reward?"


    "For example... such as some powerful gifts."


    "I thought Jialing himself was the reward."


    "Let you... kiss me." Jialing said blushing.


    "Some pediatrics, I want more mature and bold rewards."


    "Huh?! Yes...what is more mature than a kiss..." Jialing said blankly in his mind..


    "Anyway, after turning from a girl to a mature woman, Jialing will naturally know." Nie Kong said with a smirk.


    While they were talking, the two quickly came to the outside of the square. At this time, the ceremony venue for the harvest festival sounded ritual music.I saw a black rabbit looking around outside the field. When he saw Nie Kong coming back, the black rabbit cried with joy, his little hand tightly pulling the corner of Nie Kong''s clothes.


    "Oh, it''s great that Master Nie Kong doesn''t have the facts. Hurry up, Master Nie Kong, Master Sarah and Master Bai Yacha asked him to host the opening ceremony, and as a hero, you have to be there too!!"


    "Ah, let''s go quickly."


    "Um, I understand!" Black Rabbit glanced at Demon King Peng fearfully, who knew that Demon King Peng had a pretty face as if he hadn''t noticed her.Hei Tu breathed a sigh of relief, hurriedly pulled Nie Kong, and immediately ran towards the venue with his powerful jumping ability.


    The black rabbit pulled Nie Kong backstage, and Bai Yacha laughed and hugged Nie Kong''s neck intimately, asking about the situation at the time.Nie blank gave her a glance, and then told her about the Flood Demon King.


    "Are you talking about Lord Flood Demon King? He is our Dragon Horned Eagle consultant."


    "It turns out that, although I guessed a little, it turns out that the successor that the Bull Demon King said is really him. Unexpectedly, the kid has been hiding in Underwood. It seems that I have to take a moment to meet with him and talk in detail. Now enjoy the festival first. Let''s talk about it." Bai Yacha looked at the stage with faint eyes, and Nie Kong could feel her relieved.


    "Sorry to keep everyone waiting! Underwood''s harvest festival is about to begin, and the master of ceremonies will be held by others." With the appearance of the black rabbit, loud cheers came from the underground city of the big tree.


    "Then now I invite Lord Sarah Terdorek, who is the representative of the organizer of the Underwood Harvest Festival! And Lord Shiroyasha of Thousand.Eyes, the main guest this time! Lord Nie Kong of "MIC", please come on stage to give the opening speech! "Although there is a lot of distance, the black rabbit with the amplified microphone is naturally able to transmit the sound to every corner of the underground city.


    First of all, her long red hair was braided into concise braids, and her attire, which was different from usual, revealed nobleness and beauty. Sarah took the stage and gave a speech.


    "Not long ago, too many unforeseen things happened in Underwood. The previous generation of class dominators were attacked by the Demon King and their whereabouts are unknown. The Giant Demon King Remnant Party took advantage of our revival to retaliate. The strongest incarnation of the upper class Demon King came to Underwood and set up The trial of life and death, everything caught us off guard."


    The somber tone made the atmosphere freeze.


    "The crazy giants, the murderous monsters, the mysterious magicians, the weapons of the gods, the monsters created by the strongest species, the most terrifying pure blood dragons, the situation is almost the end of a life of nine deaths for us! But... ¡­"


    The cheers shook the entire underground city, yes, in such a difficult situation, they still protected the community and the flag!Guarded their hometown and companions!


    Raising her hand to stop the madness in the meeting place, Sarah''s face was already replaced with an excited expression.


    "Victory belongs to us! Comrades of the Dragon, Horn, Eagle and Lion, your unyielding spirit has guarded the homeland. Your tenacity will protect our flag! So, cheer! Tell the entire Hakatai of our victory!"


    The shaking cheers lasted for a few minutes, and many residents of Underwood even cried.


    "Now before the start of the harvest festival, pass our gratitude to them truly! Thank you NOName! Thank you MIC, thank you Halloween queen! Now we invite the governors of the Eastern District-Lord Bai Yacha and Lord Nie Kong." Sarah The voice fell, and the whole venue boiled again.

 2052 The collapsed two-dimensional body 02076, "no name" attached

    "Jingle Bell!"


    The long silver hair released warm sunlight, and there was a pleasant ringing as it swayed.The big golden eyes are fascinating, the beautiful face seems to transcend the world, and the gorgeous and noble kimono shows the status of women.The beauty that can make the sun bleak.The Demon King of White Night, the oldest star spirit, and the strongest class dominator, came out with Nie Kong!Although Sara, who was standing next to Nie Kong, received the gift of a purebred dragon, the contrast with the previous one immediately became apparent.


    Shirayasha waved the sleeves of the kimono elegantly, and she opened the white fan with the black goddesses, speaking with a solemn and disgusting voice that was very different from the previous behavior.


    "Partners of Underwood! You can be revived in a short period of ten years, you are indeed very good! And the partners of the Dragon Horned Eagle Lion League who have supported Underwood to fight side by side to this day will also praise their honor and achievements tonight. ! The most important point is that Underwood will be given the reward for defeating the devil, and the blessing of the ruler of the southern district will be granted to you!"


    The thunderous cheers shook the underground city. It should be known that the horn of the eagle dragon is the blessing of Draco Greif directly donating the lingu awarded to future generations.For the members of the Dragon Horned Eagle Alliance, it is a treasure.


    "In addition, the award ceremony is scheduled to be held on the last day of the harvest festival. Before the end, everyone can enjoy the festival to the full. This is the end of what I have to say. Now I have Nie Kong to speak." Bai Yacha stepped back and motioned to Nie Kong. before.


    Nie Kong looked at every corner below and said, "I have nothing to say. Although we did help a lot, we can defeat the enemy and overcome the difficulties. You Dragon Horned Eagles are working hard. Especially Your leader Sarah, the spirit of sacrificing herself for the alliance is commendable."


    "Sarah, Sarah." With Nie Kong''s voice rendered, the crowd around the square called Sarah''s name to their heart''s content.However, in the corner, only one man with wings behind his back looked very gloomy.


    After the opening of the harvest festival, Nie Kong originally planned to accompany Leticia and Aixia to the festival, but the black rabbit suddenly grabbed Nie Kong and said that NoName and the leader of Liushang had something to discuss with him.


    When he came to the conference room, he found Ren Duan sitting there. After seeing Nie Kong, he called Master Nie Kong respectfully.In front was the former leader Catwoman Jialuolo in formal clothes, and then she stepped back and gave way to the center.From the other end appeared a cat orc who looked the same age as Ren.


    "I''m Polo Luo, the new leader of the Sixth Injury. When we meet for the first time, please advise me." Polo Luo greeted him and pushed his glasses.


    "It''s really two young leaders, who came here to call our leader Nie Kong specially for what on earth?" The snake god Bai Xueji said bluntly.


    "I''m currently looking for an alliance partner to make the alliance flag." Ren hesitated for a while and told the truth.After all, Baiyasha¡¯s reward is to help them upgrade to six figures. The banner is indispensable, and NoName hopes to borrow the names of other organizations to form a large alliance.


    "Then what benefits will you bring us as the price of lending the name?" Polo said.


    "No, I didn''t plan to use the banner of Six Injuries. I...I hope to use the MIC community name of Master Nie Kong." Ren turned to Nie Kong. Although he was young, he was courageous.


    "The price, our banner is very valuable." Aixia pouted.


    Then Ren took out a piece of parchment from his arms. Those ancient parchments recorded the structure map of the mine and the estimated mining volume.


    And minerals are not stale things like copper, iron or gold and silver.Whether in the world or any place, the minerals mentioned on the parchment should have proud value.


    Aixia took the parchment into her hands and read it back and forth three times.Even if compared with her knowledge, it says that the total mining volume of precious ores is still on an extraordinary scale.


    Aixia took a breath. She understood how valuable the minerals were to MIC.As long as they get the mine, their community will continue to create valuable gifts.


    Polo Luo was also surprised, but he didn''t expect Ren to have such a bargaining chip.It''s a pity that I was too anxious. If you wait for the negotiation to come out later, you may get a different result than it is now.


    "Sorry, the value of our flag is not comparable to that of mine production capacity." Especially as the number of demon kings continues to increase, Nie Kong and the others are expanding very strongly, and Ren estimates that he is also interested in Nie Kong''s potential.


    "Master Nie Kong, don''t you really think about it," Black Rabbit said pitifully.


    "If you are willing to transfer the black rabbit, I can accept it." Nie Kong said with a light smile.


    "Wh...what, only a partner can''t betrayed, Lord Nie Kong, please...you say another condition." Ren said firmly.


    "Well, another condition is that I want your NoName to become an affiliated community of MIC. Then the black rabbit is yours, and it will be mine."


    Like Perseus, the situation is similar for ThousandEyes.


    "Nor, then we might as well rely on ThousandEyes, after all, Lord Baiyasha also often takes care of us."


    "Didn''t Black Rabbit tell you, Bai Yacha is about to retire? If she knows, she will also hope that you will be attached to our community." Nie Kong said.


    "Yes...Is it?" Ren asked in shock.


    The black rabbit cried out and cried silently.


    Ren smiled bitterly and said, "Okay, I... I promised NoName to be an affiliate of your community, but the deadline is the day when we regain our banner."


    "can."


    "The matter is settled. Black rabbit sauce, you will be our partner in the future." Leticia smiled softly, and put the black rabbit in her arms for comfort.


    "Now it''s our turn, Ren, how do you want us to work together?" Polo asked.


    "Now the dragon horned eagle is about to be upgraded to six levels, but the six communities are too scattered and will definitely integrate into a large community. And your six injuries are different, you will not be integrated."


    "So." Poloro said nonchalantly, perhaps acquiescing to everything he said.


    Originally, because the dragon horned eagle was upgraded to a class dominator, the seven communities would integrate into one large community.However, as a business community, a change of name will bring an unprecedented blow to the brand.Only Nie Kong¡¯s MIC is different, because after the name was changed, Nie Kong and the others borrowed the Fire Dragon Birth Ceremony to make the brand famous.


    "It''s just that the battle with the Demon King is extremely harsh. Although our comrades are all strong people who can resist a thousand, but I think it will cause serious consumption, so I hope that the six injuries can provide support in other aspects."


    Six injuries paid for goods, money, and information.


    NoName bleeds for life.


    Then six injuries can send two hundred talents to support and help develop NoName.


    The property and land on the sixth floor were reclaimed. It seems that Ren and the others urgently need labor to expand.

 2053 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 02077, the arrogance of the two-wing leader

    The opening ceremony has been over for some time, and now almost everyone has participated in the lively harvest festival.


    "Master Nie Kong, did you and the Black Rabbit do something bad without telling us?" Seeing Nie Kong appearing more than an hour late, Fei Niao Jiang looked at them suspiciously.


    "I don''t have it. It is Young Master Ren who wants to have some business talks with Master Nie Kong." Black Rabbit said with a pouting mouth.


    "Really." After receiving Nie Kong''s confirmation, Feike returned to the charming look of her smiling face, and said, "Master Nie Kong, let''s hurry up and participate in the festival now. It seems that both Kasuga and Shiliuya are taking care of themselves. I had a great time."


    "Let''s go ahead and take a look, it seems to be very lively." Nie Kong said, pointing to the front.


    The most enthusiastic one was the all-you-can-eat venue hosted by Six Injuries, where countless Eudemons and Giants came to compete, but all lay out with their belly.


    Because there are many Eudemons and Orcs in the Southern District, they have always been very aggressive in eating.Cut off!Bite!


    To everyone''s surprise, the one who stayed ahead was a small and cute human girl, Kasugabe of NOName.


    Why do mere human girls let the Eudemons and subspecies shut up?Undoubtedly, that is the girl''s exaggerated eating method, deterring all opponents with an overwhelmingly powerful strength.


    She uses machine-like movements: cutting, opening, closing, chewing, and swallowing.No, it should be swallowed whole.


    As long as the eyes flashed, most of the food had been wiped out, and the people around were already sweating.Of course, the most worrying is the experienced chefs.


    "Too...too exaggerated, how can Kasugabe''s stomach hold that mountain of food." The black rabbit said foolishly.


    "The swallowing speed is so fast that she can''t see clearly, is she... really a human?" Aixia continued to complain.


    When Nie Kong and Aixia came to the scene, they found that Kasugabe was constantly eating food.Moreover, the speed of the girl seemed to match the cooks, maintaining the absolute speed just as fast as she could eat the next plate.Nie Kong was very surprised at the appetite of the Kasugabe, it was already comparable to the Saiyans.


    Just as the chef was exhausted, a few harsh ridicules rang out.


    "So that''s why NoName are all starving ghosts, it''s a real laugh!!"


    "Oh? It turned out to be those people, monkeys who made a lot of effort in the demon king''s attack some time ago."


    "Looking at her poor appearance, it feels like she can only find some leftovers to eat. Maybe she has difficulty eating enough..."


    "Yes, after a few days without eating, they have to go back to the life of eating garbage leftovers. After all, they can''t hang the glory on the matching banner."


    "Nothing like that!" Asuka stood out from the crowd, her retort made the audience''s eyes gather on her in one breath.


    The men who insulted "NoName" probably belonged to the winged race.Behind the human body are wings shaped like eagle wings.The hair resembling a mane has eyes that look like a bird of prey.


    "Human stinky girl, what are you going to do."


    "I am NoName''s partner! I can hear your insulting remarks clearly, and I ask you to correct your apology immediately!"


    The leading man stared at Asuka with sharp eyes.The man''s attendants laughed as if to figure out the situation, took a step forward, and said:


    "So, I understand your identity. But do you know who the adult behind us is? He is the leader of the Second Wing, Lord Griffith of the Eudemon Eagle, how do you plan to compensate for your indiscretion? Debt!"


    "No plan! It is you who need to apologize!"


    "Huh! You should also be acquainted! Lord Griffith will become the next leader of the Dragon Horn Lions League, which is the class dominator of the Southern District. How could it be possible to bow to the nameless opponent!"


    "Wait a minute, what do you mean by that?"


    The eyes of the audience all moved together, and it was not Asuka who reacted strongly to the follower''s speech, but Kasugabe who stayed in the center of the venue.She stopped eating and glared at Griffith with surprise.


    Griffith pulled the mane-like hair up, showing a ferocious smile: "What, don''t you know. That stupid woman was willing to become the demon king''s servant in order to gain strength, and she simply lost our dragon horns. The face of the eagle. After all, our dragon-horned eagle is about to be upgraded to become the dominator. In any case, it is not allowed to let the demon king¡¯s family members be the leader."


    He shook his throat and smiled, and his followers also made even more unqualified disgusting laughter.Upon hearing what they said, the audience formed a small commotion.


    "Master Sarah, she... she is not a stupid woman. He was a voluntary sacrifice to protect Underwood and to protect our friends. Please... please correct your statement immediately." The black rabbit was angry. With his ears erect, he stood out from behind the crowd and vented his dissatisfaction loudly.


    Those followers followed the direction of the voice, and when they saw the pretty black rabbits, they all showed a hot light.


    The moon rabbit of the Hakata noble, a pet that no matter who it is.The ability to own a moon rabbit symbolizes the status in the box garden.


    "It turned out to be the black rabbit of Noname. It looks great. Instead of staying in the impoverished NaName, let''s follow the leader of our Second Wing."


    Before the attendant could finish that sentence, he found that the other party had already forced himself to kneel, and half of his body exploded into a cloud of blood.Being exposed to Nie Kong''s blood burst, but also with the prestige of the flying birds, the countering was already dead to death.


    Since it happened in an instant, no one knows what happened.


    "Smelly girl, are you... the ghost?" Griffith''s stern eyes scanned the Kasugabe and the three black rabbits.


    "Yes... That''s right." Although I don''t understand what happened, Kasugabe Yao stood up. She had planned to do it anyway, but she was robbed of a step.


    Yao, whose life catalog has changed, put on the foot protector based on the light-winged horse, the whirlwind of griffon.


    "Flash...the shining whirlwind...is it the gift of the eagle lion and the light-winged horse! Stinky girl, let you figure it out! My Griffith Greif is the third kind of fantasy-possession The power of eagles, lions and dragons and horses, the highest blood hybrid monster!"

 2054 The collapsed two-dimensional body 02079First hit half to death

    When the opponent released the phantom beast form, only flashes, storms, and out-of-control lightning spread to all sides, and even the soil and tree roots on the ground cracked.Compared to Kasuga Beyao, his spreading power is very violent, and the battle is about to break out.


    "I said, who do you think you are arguing against?" The voice came suddenly, only to see Nie Kong emerge from the scattered crowd, and follow him as always with the three lovely maids!


    "Nie Kong, it''s... it''s you!" Griffith couldn''t help calling out Nie Kong''s name.


    "So you know me too?" Nie Kong laughed, but his eyes and expression didn''t smile at all, instead he felt a bit chilly.


    "Yes...Yes." Griffith bit his head and said aloud: "Although you are the devil on the sixth floor of the North District, right now that is a matter between our Second Wing and the NoName community. Please don''t Intervene without authorization!"


    "It seems that you still don''t understand. The current NoName, but under the banner of our community. Insulting my companions in the affiliated guild NoName, that alone is enough to make you dead and apologize!!"


    "But the fault should be... it''s their NoName! We just said a few words, and wasn''t it you who was the first to use violence at us, and killed one of my companions somehow."


    In the next second, Griffith made the painful sound of a duck being pinched around its neck, and could not speak for a moment.Just seeing Nie Kong''s terrifying eyes, it was already so heavy that he couldn''t breathe.


    That kind of majestic eyes is definitely not something that an ordinary demon king can possess, it is the majesty that a high-level god possesses a godhead.


    "Hehe, I was the one who killed that guy. If you joke about the black rabbit, I will be very angry."


    Nie Kong instantly grabbed Griffith''s head with one hand, and then Griffith roared and released a violent lightning attack towards Nie Kong.


    "Damn, don''t bully you too much. Even if you are the devil, I can''t be bullied by you."


    "Boo!"


    Nie Kong instantly dissipated the wind and thunder energy released by him in front of him, as if he had done a trivial thing.Griffith was horrified, and his wings kept retreating back.


    "Well, that''s it for both of you. Too much trouble will ruin the festival."


    Just as Nie Kong was about to slap the dead fly to death, a lazy middle-aged man appeared in front of them.That''s right, the middle-aged decadent uncle who appeared was the Demon King Nie Kong and the others met at noon.


    "Jiao Liu, don''t stop me, otherwise I will kill you as well."


    "Hey, boy, calm down a little bit, anger can''t solve the problem." The Flood Demon King said easily.


    "Huh, get out of me!!" Nie Kong never put the opponent in his eyes. In his opinion, the opponent is a small character, and if you kill it, you will kill it!


    Nie Kong kicked the ground and stepped forward instantly.Seeing Nie Kong''s move, Jiao Liu assumed a defensive posture.With an instant bang, Jiao Liu, who was in front of him, was kicked hundreds of meters in the air by Nie Kong.


    The Flood Demon King coughed heavily, and he could notice that several ribs in his body had been broken, and there was a sharp pain.As the Flood Demon King, he has accumulated practice in the submarine volcanoes spewed out of the planet''s crust, although he is not as good as the Golden Winged Demon King in the use of sorcery.Physical skills are worse than the Bull Demon King and the Monkey King.But from the perspective of spirituality, he is the most tempered among those few people.


    The body of the Demon King with a thousand mountains and thousands of water spiritual figures is equivalent to the spiritual figures of the planet that created the land from the vast ocean, but Nie Kong simply beat him into half with a single punch.Is it because he has been decadent for hundreds of years and has fallen behind in strength, or is it that Nie Kong in front of him has power beyond the four-layer devil?


    Griffith the birdman behind, the guy''s face was white like a piece of paper.For the unscrupulous Demon King, slaughtering a small community of their two wings is at best a breeze, and now Nie Kong clearly intends to kill him.


    "Master Nie Kong, please... please calm down your anger." As if attracted by the farce, Bai Yasha and Sarah arrived at the same time.Seeing that Nie Kong broke the opponent''s wings with one hand and was about to break his neck, Sarah was so scared that Sarah immediately stopped Nie Kong with a loud voice.


    On the contrary, it was Shiroyasha who had arrived, and didn''t care about Griffith''s small role.She looked at Jiao Liu''s tragic situation, and laughed out of amusement.Unexpectedly, the Flood Demon King among the Seven Demon Kings who have been famous for thousands of years will be beaten into that look by Nie Kong.I didn''t see it with my own eyes, and Bai Yasha did not believe it either.


    "No, I can''t spare him." Nie Kong said coldly.


    "But... but Master Nie Kong just killed him in front of Dragon Horned Eagle''s partner, it will make me... I''m very difficult to handle." Sarah looked at Nie Kong pleadingly.


    If Nie Kong did kill the opponent, it would cause Sarah''s Dragon Horned Eagle Alliance to split, and the authority of the Southern District Dominator that was finally rewarded would be ruined.


    "Yeah. Let me be fair. Use the victory of the acquired "Hip, pocamp jockey" game to judge his life and death. If Griffith can win the game, Nie Kong, please spare him Life, forgive him for what he did. But if he loses..." Bai Yasha squinted at Griffith, who was already half-dead, and made a good proposal.


    "Publish the content of the game to all members of the Dragon Horned Eagle, and then explain the guilt he has committed. I will let him understand." Nie Kong said coldly.


    "Of course." Shirayasha laughed.


    Sarah breathed a sigh of relief. In fact, she was already dissatisfied with Griffith, who was always splitting and trying to usurp the throne.And the result now is the one she most hopes to see.


    As long as there is a good reason to kill Griffith, Sarah can stabilize the hearts of the Alliance.And another point, anyway, the dragon horned eagles are about to unite, and there is no need for a second leader.

 2055 The collapsed two-dimensional body 02079Kiss the bird

    The news that "the savior of the devil" Nie Kong and the two-wing leader of the dragon horned eagle Griffith planned to use the "Hip, pocamp jockey" to duel, instantly spread to every corner of the "Underwood" area, pushing the harvest festival to At an extremely hot level, Nie Kong, who was disturbed, was visiting the festival and took Leticia and the others back to the reception room of the Dragon Horned Eagle Alliance.


    Nie Kong, who was standing at the end, found that Miss Asuka, who was standing at the end with the bonfire shining, had a pretty face with a soft and helpless expression.


    "Flying Bird, what''s the matter?" Nie Kong came to her in two or three steps and patted her on the shoulder softly.Kasugabe Yao''s nerves are a bit big, and he can''t find the changes in his partner''s heart.


    "Master Nie Kong, don''t you think I''m very useless?" Flying Bird said softly with her pretty face up.


    "No, how could it be?" Nie Kong said in a puzzled manner.


    "I...before I came to Hakata City, I never couldn''t get anything. Of course, after all, my family background is very wealthy. In terms of academics, I also think that I am better than the average person, and I have a special fear. But since I came to Hakatai, the number of regrets has increased, and there have been as many happy things."


    Asuka knew it well.It can even be said that she has realized it since the first time she participated in the game and played against Jarder.Whether it was the first fight against Jared, or the time Lating.As a result, I was in desperate situation because of the lack of physical ability.If Asuka had the tenth of the strength of Sixteen Nights, it shouldn''t fight hard to that extent.


    No, it''s not just Izayoi, who is too powerful to measure.After Kasugabe Yao, another partner of his own, came to the southern part of the Eudemons Paradise, his strength increased exponentially, and she was the only one in the team standing still.


    "So that''s the case, isn''t there a gift of matching flying birds in the warehouse of the Southern Dragon Horned Eagle?" Nie Kong asked Leticia behind him.


    "But there is a "dead eye" that fits the attributes of Pest. Sarah has already rewarded it to Pest. But in the warehouse, I couldn''t find any equipment to hold the "brilliance" of flying birds." Leticia shook her head. Replied.


    She could see that Asuka''s prestige was not simple, and the mystery might be comparable to Kasuga.It can multiply the additional blessing ability of the appliance many times, and many appliances can''t hold it and they are destroyed.


    "Master Nie Kong, I...I''m fine, please don''t worry about me." Fei Niao said firmly.


    "Then tell me, do you really intend to become stronger?" Nie Kong asked back.


    "I...I want to become stronger." Asuka was silent for a few minutes before responding.


    "Very good. Then since there is no matching gift in the warehouse, I will personally give it to Flying Bird." Nie Kong laughed softly.


    "Huh?!" Flying Bird looked at Nie Kong in surprise, but the next moment she found that Nie Kong was holding her slender waist hard, as if to rub herself into the opponent''s body.


    "Flying bird." Nie Kong lowered his head, his eyes fixed on her bright and sweet cherry lips.


    "Wh...what?!" Feiniao''s face was a little flustered, and his weak eyes met Nie Kong.


    "Nothing, I''m about to start."


    Nie Kong lowered his head, leaned over and slowly covered her thin cherry-colored lips!


    "Woohoo!!!" Asuka widened her star-like eyes, before making any response.But the stiff body seemed to be melted by the continuous heat.


    She only felt that the blood in her body had become so hot, her heart was beating uncontrollably, and she was completely indulged in the sweet honeypot.


    At the same time, hot and complicated information flowed down Nie Kong''s body fluid into Fei Niao''s mouth.


    She seemed to understand a lot, as if she was faint, as if there was a force flowing in her body, it was as warm as a hot spring.


    The lips of the two were pressed against each other, and they remained intimate for a while.Asuka woke up suddenly, and found satisfaction and sweetness quietly leaving.


    Various emotions attacked Asuka''s white heart at the same time.However, the strongest emotion is shyness.Whether it is the real world or Hakata, she is a very conservative girl.


    "How do you feel now, Feiniaojiang." Nie Kong asked softly.


    "Oh, Lord Nie Kong, you...you are not allowed to do that kind of rude things to me in the future." She was soft and her eyes were filled with watery mist, and she stared at Nie Kong blushingly.


    "I''m talking about the abilities taught to you by Yanling, how much do you understand?"


    "Teached by the Spirit?" Asuka was taken aback for a moment, and then burst out complicated information from his mind.Then her gift card had an extra name of Godkiller.


    "Huh, Godslayer?!"


    That''s right, Nie Kong gave Asuka the three powers of Suzano in the world of "Godkiller" with the steel power acquired by the godslayer.The tough and unyielding steel power, the storm that tears everything apart, and the disguise that can deceive the sun god Amaterasu.


    After all, in ancient times, wind was used to smelt steel, and strong wind was the biggest help when forging iron.Wind will affect the strength of the fire, and raging fire can melt steel.


    Now they are strengthened by the prestige of Asuka, and she herself can display the three abilities to a super level, and can cooperate with the prestige to show off each other''s combat effectiveness.


    "I...I understand completely. Thank you, Lord Nie Kong." Fei Niao''s heart was hot, blushing and kissing Nie Kong''s cheek with his heels.


    "That''s thanks."


    "Really, Lord Nie Kong is really eccentric." Xue Ji, who had watched everything with her own eyes, muttered dissatisfiedly.


    Leticia pursed her mouth and said, "After all, NOName is now an affiliate of Master Nie Kong, so it''s okay to care about it."


    The pure Aixia occasionally watched the intimacy of the two with a blushing face, like a child who was secretly learning from an adult.


    Fortunately, the girls of Bai Yasha and Black Rabbit returned to the reception room first, otherwise Bai Yasha would definitely come out and make fun, that stupid protein Yasha.

 2056 The collapsed two-dimensional body 02080Choose swimsuits for Asuka

    In the early morning of the next day, Nie Kong had to pick the horsehead mertail and swimming trunks as horse racing horses as early as possible.The swimming trunks are placed next to the ranch, which is really thoughtful.


    As for the black rabbit''s swimsuit, Bai Yasha seems to have to make a special set, so he didn''t come to the ranch with Nie Kong to pick a swimsuit for tomorrow''s game to wear.


    "Master Nie Kong, what do you think of the swimsuit I picked." I saw Aixia jumped out from the changing room, dressed in a mature orange bikini, and turned cutely in front of Nie Kong.


    But the specifications did not match her body, and two small pieces of cloth on her upper body slipped off her shoulders during the jump.The lovely Opie with red accents protruded more than half of her swimsuit, and she didn''t realize it when she saw Aixia.


    "Stupid... fool, I''m about to fall off, please change me to another set of children''s swimwear!" Seeing the scene before him, Asuka blushed and accused.Kuon Asuka is an out-and-out Showa woman. For Asuka who grew up in Japanese culture that advocates dresses that cover the knees in length, those exposed swimsuits are beyond her imagination.


    Another little Lolita Pest held the bikini swimsuit of the same style as Aixia, and refused to change it alive. She looked at Nie Kong eagerly and said, "Lord...Master, I...I won''t be able to participate. "Even though Pest was used to the shameful maid outfits Nie Kong arranged for her, she couldn''t accept the large-scale swimsuits in front of her.


    "It''s okay. Don''t be misled by Aixia. In fact, your body shape is best in cute styles. I have picked a few sets for you in the children''s area, and you can try them on." A sky blue swimsuit was tucked into Pest''s hand.


    Pest took a look carefully. The swimsuit was much stricter than the one just now, making her exhale, still within her own acceptable range.


    "Hey! Lord Nie Kong, love Xia." Ai Xia said with a pouting mouth.


    "You should use the blue one." Putting the elementary school students'' one-piece swimsuits for them two loli should be great.


    Aixia happily caught Nie Kong''s swimsuit and ran to the changing room with Pest.


    Asuka is rummaging through swimwear with a self-deprecating attitude, but the swimsuit design in the southern district is no different from underwear. It doesn''t matter what others wear. For example, Sarah wore bikini underwear every day, but if she wants to wear it, it''s a different matter!


    "The last trick is not to participate at all. No, no! I have to make up for the part that I didn''t make in the hunting festival." Asuka rallied, hoping to pick something more conservative.


    She got new abilities from Lord Nie Kong yesterday, hoping to show her value in front of her friends.


    "Asuka-chan, you care too much about those small details, don''t you wear the same thing." Kasugabe tilted his head and directly left the troubled Asuka.She took a set of swimsuits and put them on, excitedly ran to the ranch next door to ride the horsehead mertail.


    "Master Nie Kong''s swimsuit, have you already picked it."


    "Almost, I have no requirements for swimwear."


    Fei Niao looked at Nie Kong beside him and asked, and found that he was already holding a pair of black swimming trunks with four corners in his hand.The three corners will be a little narrow, and Nie Kong can''t fit it.


    "Woo, can you ask Master Nie Kong to pick one for me too." In the end, I really didn''t know which one, some Liushen Wuzhu asked Nie Kong for help.


    "Okay, anyway, I think Asuka sauce looks beautiful in everything."


    Nie Kong glanced at all of them, and picked out a set of black bikinis with a matching white dome sun hat.


    Asuka''s cheeks were hot, and he grabbed the swimsuit and hurried to the changing room.When Nie Kong quickly put on his swimming trunks and came out, he found that the two little Lolita and Flying Bird had changed their clothes.


    The first is the swimsuits of the two loli, making Nie Kong''s eyes bright.The flat body matched with a tight-fitting elementary school student''s swimsuit, it really feels so cute.


    Asuka is wearing a straw hat and a black bikini, depicting that beautiful figure.


    It was covered with a black light gauze spacer that just covered the buttocks, and only a ribbon tied on both sides.The complexion is quite good, white and pink.


    Although it is considered relatively exposed, it is a look that exudes temperament on the whole, and it is also because it complements Asuka''s good background.


    In contrast to the lively Kasugabe like a wild girl, Asuka is much better in terms of temperament and figure.I feel that Kasugabe has eaten a lot, but I don''t know where it went.


    But it seemed that Nie Kong''s bold eyes peeped at his body, making Fei Niao too embarrassed to lift his head, feeling the roots of his ears turn red.


    After picking out the swimwear, Nie Kong took the three girls to the big river in the ranch and found that Kasuga Beya was already running in front of the river by himself.


    Seeing Nie Kong and the others came out, she straddled the saddle and held the reins, and gently waved the whip.Yao grabbed the reins and turned around, splashing water on the water, turning back along the original road.


    The miracle''s gift of running on water must be applied to high-level fluid mechanics.As for them, they do not rely on theory, but rely on empirical rules and blood to succeed.


    Nie Kong and the others need to pick their own matching mounts before the start of the race, and then cultivate a tacit understanding within today, so that they can successfully participate in the race tomorrow.


    "Kasugabe, how are you playing."


    "It feels unbelievable to ride, and it sways more severely than when riding on the ground." Yao touched the neck of the horsehead mertail he had chosen, expressing his thoughts.


    "Of course. The race on the surface is different from the ground, and the water is actually very unstable. It is also controlling the surface tension and water pressure that the horseshoe will contact. The moment of the forward rush is always particularly violent. Today you hurry up and get familiar with it. They, we will decide the game tomorrow, I love Xia, but I will not lose to you again." Since the last fire dragon festival lost to Kasuga Beya, Aixia has always hoped to defeat Kasuga Beya.


    "Well, what are you two excited about? Master Nie Kong and the leader of Eryi seem to be the protagonists of the game." Pest said in a retorted voice.


    "Since Master Nie Kong wants the first place, then we should take the second place." Aixia nodded and said.

 2057 The collapsed two-dimensional text 02081

    Sunny and sunny weather, "Underwood" shows a vibrant scene.


    In the "Hippocamp Cavaliers" participant preparation area, there is only half an hour before the countdown to the game.During that preparation time, the tents placed on both sides of the river gathered a lot of communities, and they were all preparing to change into swimsuits for the competition.


    The first is the bird sauce, wearing a black tulle bikini specially selected by Nie Kong.If the important place is not covered by a scarf, she might not dare to wear it out.This is so, the black mysterious swimsuit and the jade-like snow-white skin formed a contrast, reflecting the mature sex, feeling and a bit of extravagance.


    Kasugabe wears a two-piece swimsuit that he picked up yesterday.Although her figure is consistent with her age and lacks curves, her slim and well-proportioned qualities are quite conspicuous.Since the body lines are clearly visible after wearing the two-piece swimsuit, I can only say that it is very cute.


    The black rabbit''s costume is a bikini swimsuit decorated with cute patterns, which boldly exposes snow-like skin.Whether it''s the pair of oppa or the two well-developed legs, there are more exposed parts today than usual.


    Obviously she looks very plump, but she doesn''t look like Xueji, and she doesn''t show any deformation at all!!The black rabbit and the childish face bewitched the figure, making Asuka and the others dumbfounded.But for the black rabbit who values ??chastity as Asuka, wearing such a revealing swimsuit should be quite an act of courage.


    So when the black rabbit cringed on stage, Underwood immediately heard an earth-shattering cheer.


    "Yeah!" The black rabbit shook his rabbit ears in shock.Although she is not conscious of it, her bold swimsuit really has the power to confuse men.Seeing the beautiful limbs of the black rabbits exposed, filled the venue with heat and roars.


    In the picture, the host has arrived on the stage, and there is a live broadcast booth in the corner of the stage.


    The live broadcasting booth in the corner of the stage is in charge of Shiroyasha wearing a kimono and the female salesperson who supervises her.Seeing Bai Yasha holding the microphone pretentiously in her hand, she felt very excited from the beginning, looking at the graceful bodies of the girls in the swimsuits.


    "Sorry, let everyone wait a long time! Then from now on, the "Hippocamp Jockey" will be held! The person in charge of the host is still the familiar Hakata noble black rabbit."


    Bai Yasha appeared in front of the stage and began to speak to the audience and participants, "Then before the game starts, I have to say a word, black rabbit, you look really sexy!"


    "Please hurry up and announce the start! What a fool!" Bang!The stone thrown from the black rabbit in the center of the stage pierced the back of Shirayasha''s head, bleeding blood.


    Bai Yacha did not care about the painful stone stabbing on his head. He coughed and refocused everyone''s attention: "Really only one sentence! Speaking of Yuetu''s two hundred years old, it should be the first one at most. It¡¯s just a secondary growth period, and the result can be so sexual..."


    Click!boom!!Countless stones flooded the white Yasha in the form of an adult.


    "Ahem, okay. I don''t want to continue to suffer, so let''s talk about this question now. Everyone should know that I waited for "ThousandEyes" to launch many stalls in the harvest festival held in the southern district. There was really no time to start. The preparations for the game. So I think twice and decide to announce here that the participants who can win in "Hippocamp''s Jockeys" will be given favorite prizes by "ThousandEyes"!"


    Hearing that there will be additional rewards for the Bai Yacha game, there was a frantic cheers and sighs that regretted not participating in the audience.As for the participants waiting for the game to start, the same is true, with burning fighting spirit in their eyes.


    The black rabbit moved to the center of the stage, holding the rules of the game to make the final confirmation: "Next, the rules of the game of "Hippocamp''s Jockey" will be confirmed here!


    1. As long as you fall into the water, you will be disqualified immediately!But it is allowed to board the river bank or land!


    2. The daughter can only use Dahe!And there will be many fork roads behind Arasano Jukai, please go forward with your instincts!


    3. After reaching the top of the mountain at the turning point, you must get the sea tree fruit to return to the end!"


    As soon as the black rabbit finished speaking, Bai Yasha opened his hands and prepared to say: "Participants, please go get the designated items, and gallop back and forth faster than anyone else! I hereby announce the jockeys of Hippocamp, start now!" 1


    Nie Kong and the others put on their swimsuits, and they stood in a row in front of the big river in front of the big river in the horsehead meridian they picked yesterday. The leader of the two wings stared at Nie Kong with sullen eyes.


    His riding-head Merlion is very powerful, and the one riding under Nie Kong is not at the same level. It seems to be a good product cultivated since childhood.


    Nie Kong didn''t pay attention to the details. He sat on the horsehead mertail and looked at the end of the endless river, giving him the feeling of watching Morichan wearing a swimsuit in the previous world participating in a surfing competition.


    "Nie Kong, let us compare in the game." A dozen meters away from Nie Kong, an unexpected voice interrupted Nie Kong''s thoughts.


    Nie Kong turned his head and looked in the direction of the voice. He saw an old man wearing boxer shorts and Shiliuye who also stood behind him with blond hair. The two looked in good harmony.


    "I said that Sixteen Nights represents NoName''s participation in the competition. I understand why, but why do you want to come and get a kick in Jiao Liu, the dignified Demon King," Nie Kong said in surprise.


    "Oh, don''t mention it. It''s not that I can''t bear Bai Yacha''s nagging a lot, and finally I can only agree to one of her requests to participate in the game." Jiao Liu said depressed.But in the same way, his eyes seemed to show an interest that was not used for usual laziness.


    "What about Xiao Jialing, it seems that I didn''t see her yesterday."


    "Haha, Seventh Sister was worried that you would be forced to change into those clothes, so she hid with me early in the morning. Oh, it seems that Nie Kong, you have to work harder."


    Nie Kong did have that plan, but Jialing seemed to be smarter.

 2058 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 02082, Asuka vs. Swimsuit Killer Faith

    At the beginning of the game, a group of horse-headed mertails formed a group, splashing water and running along the big river, the scene was very vast.


    "Ice Mist Divine Realm." In an instant, Nie Kong released the largest range of vibration magic Ice Mist Divine Realm he had obtained from the previous world.The icy cold spread outward, and all of the surrounding water surface froze into a thick layer of ice for a dozen miles, leaving only a two-meter path in front of Nie Kong.


    "Wh...what, what happened?" Almost half of the contestants were surprised to find that the mounts under them could not run because the river was frozen.


    At the same time, the rear shone with sword light.


    Faith Reis sits in the middle of the river wearing a mask, and his straight short hair, wearing a leather swimsuit and headband, swaying in the wind, like a handsome knight.


    She drew out the magic sword like a snake and scorpion and chopped down all participants in the range.No, to be correct, she didn''t hurt any of the participants'' cold hair, but the knight instantly smashed the ice blocking the front and the swimsuits of the participants in front of him.


    "Huh, wow!!" The next sharp screams came and went one after another. The people whose swimsuits were cut didn''t know what happened, but they fell off their horses and jumped into the cold water in order to hide themselves. .Some male jockeys wear armor, but Faith Reis will even cut the armor along the seam.


    After Faith Reis took the shot, the number of participants riding the horsehead mertail was instantly reduced to one tenth. She was harder than Nie Kong''s shots, and Nie Kong only slightly increased the difficulty of the game.Thanks to her, the number of participants has dropped a lot now.


    The swimsuit murderer still rides forward leisurely. Once there are other participants in front of her, she shamelessly starts to chop off the swimsuit or other clothing from the opponent.


    However, the black rabbit who is in charge of hosting has been speechless because of the shameless situation that is not like a game. The black rabbit who was embarrassed because of this swimsuit... now is thankful that he did not participate in the game.


    On the other hand, Asuka faced that daunting stunt, her heart was already frustrated.As a representative of Showa women, she could not imagine the scene of her broken clothes exposed in front of countless audiences.


    She was a little scared looking around, but seeing Master Nie Kong had already run to the forefront, she regretted why she couldn''t line up next to Master Nie Kong.


    "Damn it, I won''t let you succeed." Seeing that Faith was about to come in contact with Faith, who was 50 meters ahead, Asuka used his awe to strengthen the horsehead mertail under the seat, urging the horse racing to accelerate.However, when it came to the attack range of the whip sword, Faith Reis didn''t even look back, and the whip sword aimed directly at her swimsuit and attacked accurately.


    The game stipulates that killing is forbidden, and using all your strength to control the horsehead mertail should be able to overtake her.As long as Faith Reis has no other killers in his hands.The problem is that as a price, Asuka must be naked.


    Galloping Bird activated the steel power granted by Nie Kong, and a black seamless light armor appeared on her body, disguised as a female knight similar to Fei Si.


    With a ding sound, the opponent''s magic sword struck it, but did not leave a trace of scratches on the steel armor.


    "The steel power granted by Master Nie Kong may really defeat him!" Flying Bird''s eyes lit up, and a long slender sword appeared in his hand as she followed her, and he swung towards Feisi.


    Under Asuka''s control, the long sword that was swung exploded to more than ten meters, like a whip to Faith, but the attack was too slow to hit Faith.


    Faith Reis faced Asuka again, turning the hilt of the whip sword to release the mechanism of the sword.Then she took the reins and burned fighting spirit in the expressionless mask.The scene was filled with volatile air.


    Like a flash of death, Asuka couldn''t even see the afterimage of her arm waving.It was a blow from the gust of wind and raging waves, and she attacked the opponent without mercy.


    "It''s useless."


    I saw dozens of pitch-black steel swords in mid-air, descending from the sky to Fei Si in all directions.It seemed that hundreds of Jianshan kept attacking her.


    It was a flurry of thousand blows that surpassed the giant hammer in every blow.Fisrace replaced the half-destroyed whip sword and took out two guns.


    "Humph."


    She adjusted her breathing.The heart beats faster and the blood matches the muscles.Then the guns fired constantly, with the ultimate flexibility to block the first blow of the bird.


    "Buzz!!"


    Two, four, eight, sixteen, the black steel sword that surged to 360 degrees in all directions was blocked by her at the same time, and Asuka performed a violent storm.


    However, seeing Faith''s amazing gun skills, Asuka immediately prepared for his second attack.


    Faith would not allow her defeat here, and she abandoned the destroyed double gun.There was a bit of sharpness in her eyes, and at the same time, she took out a bronze sword from the gift card, but Asuka found that her power was in resonance


    "What the hell is that sword?!" As if resonating with Master Nie Kong''s steel power, Fei Niao asked in surprise.


    "If you don''t want to die, just surrender. Faced with that divine sword-"Sky Cloud Sword", I can''t control her lethality!"


    "is that a lie."


    Hearing the name of the Excalibur in her mouth, Asuka couldn''t hide in amazement.Because that magic sword is known to anyone who was born in Japan."Sky Cong Yun Sword" is Japan''s three magical weapons, why did it appear in her hands!?That should be memorialized when I existed.


    "It was originally an Excalibur that only existed, but as long as it is obtained by the royal family who holds the Godhead of the Japanese Gods, it will be able to exert its original power! As a spirituality that makes all the surrounding powers, favors, magics, etc. useless, everything The tuned sword!"


    The invalidation of the effect of grace.In part of the "simulated star creation map", the ability is also added as an added value.The problem is another ability-making it impossible to use the power or spirituality gained from grace, that is another dimension of power.What can I do to fight it?


    Seeing the sword strike straight towards his abdomen, Asuka twisted his body as if to avoid the copper sword.


    She planned to use a bronze sword to wound the bird, but she realized that she had only accomplished the great cause of breaking the steel power by more than ten centimeters.The two opposing parties were shocked by the failure of the blow they thought they could kill.

 2059 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 02083, Faith defeated

    The Heavenly Cloud Cloud Sword of the Japanese Three Sacred Artifacts can make the powers or spiritual forms obtained from the graces unavailable, but why does the black steel armor that the Asuka uses the graces have no effect?


    The ability to cut through the black steel armor is at best the sharpness of the Excalibur itself, which is not the gift of the Excalibur itself.


    Faith wanted to increase his strength to break through the black armor, but Asuka also made a counterattack.Countless black steel thorns burst out from her body.The warning of the crisis shocked Fei Si''s heart, and she thrilled to avoid the bird that turned into a big black hedgehog.


    "I said, what is your ability, and why does my Excalibur have no effect on it?" Faith asked in an unsentimental voice.


    "Really, I think I already know the reason. Master Nie Kong said it was called God Killer. The steel power I have comes from the ability gained after killing Suzuo, and it belongs to the same root as your Sky Cloud Sword. Same origin!" The Sky Cong Yun Sword is Suzuo''s sword, and it is paired with Gang Quan.Of course, Nie Kong didn''t take out the other Heavenly Cloud Cloud Sword in the Godslayer in Qingqiu Yuanhui''s hand.


    "Hey, hit... the ability you got by killing Suzuo?" Although Faith''s tone was very flat, his tone still felt a little trembling.


    "Yes, let you see its second power next. To be honest, I used it for the first time, so I didn''t exert their true power at all."


    Asuka said, a black sword appeared in his hand again.


    She manipulated the black sword and slashed out of thin air at Feith, a few dozen meters away.In an instant, a storm tornado several hundred meters wide blew out from the tip of the black sword.


    No, the black blade changed into two, two into four, four into eight, and it became countless and swept out with the storm.


    I saw plants a few hundred meters in radius, all crushed to pieces.As for the flowing river, there was a scene of rolling up to the sky.


    "Wow." The contestants standing around the two women were all panicked hoping to leave soon.With such a devastating attack, Bai Yasha who was watching the live broadcast was so surprised that he couldn''t speak.


    She couldn''t understand why the seemingly weak Asuka in "NoName" suddenly exploded with such terrible power, and even the fifth-tier Demon King might not be able to safely block it with a blow in front of her.


    Even if Faith admitted that her thoughts were too naive, the blade storm covering several hundred meters could not be avoided at all, she could only hold the Sky Cloud Sword in both hands, planning to be hard on the next.


    Seeing the storm flooded Faith, he continued to raging towards the rear.The source of the earthquake under the river made the earth scream violently, and the hundreds of meters of water that erupted like a volcanic eruption hit the blade storm and prevented him from raging.And the collision of the two erupted with a bang.It made a radius of tens of miles, as if it had rained heavily.


    "Oh, little girl, your abilities are indeed very powerful, but you are a little weak in the control of power. If you do not control it, it may spread to the innocent!"


    The figure of the rider slowly appeared from behind the river riding a seahorse.Everyone understood that the earthquake and tsunami just now were caused by him, and they were all trembling because of that skill.


    Asuka opened his eyes wide and saw that it was the Great Sacred Flood Demon King who appeared before her in the heavy rain!The Demon King, with rare confidence and domineering, seemed to be full of vitality.


    "The Great Saint Flooding Demon King?" Fei Niao had a bad feeling in her heart, "Could it be that you have defeated Lord Nie Kong?"


    "Haha, although I really want to compete with him, it is a pity that it is not an opportunity now. The Sixteen Nights of your NoName community are fighting him." Jiao Liu said with a light smile.


    "No, why did Sixteen Nights fight Master Nie Kong?" Fei Niao''s eyes were full of unbelief.


    "The specific reason seems to be that the Sixteen Nights kid is not satisfied that NoName has become his dependent, so he will say to weigh Nie Kong''s power. Tsk tsk, is each of your NoName monsters." Watched them for two minutes. During the battle, Jiao Liu found that every punch of Sixteen Nights almost possessed the power of overwhelming power.


    The demon king and human beings earnestly punched their opponents, not to mention the internal organs, the hair may be shattered.I couldn''t feel the martial arts in the fist of Sixteen Nights.The rudeness of his fist proves that he can only fight by relying on it.


    The power to destroy the stars collided at the beginning of the game, ten times more fierce than the battle between Asuka and Faith, but Jiao Liu couldn''t intervene in their battle.


    "Although winning was somewhat unsatisfactory, I Jiao Liu accepted the victory in this game unceremoniously."


    Even if they decide the winner, Jiao Liu thinks that both sides may be seriously injured, so Jiao Liu suddenly loses his character.Instead of watching it there, it''s better to go and win the game first, and see Nie Kong''s flat expression.


    "Huh, Jiao Liu, your victory declaration is too early." Nie Kong''s voice came from behind them.


    Flying Bird looked back, and 100 meters behind him, Nie Kong was riding a mighty horsehead mertail.Catch up from behind, it''s not like Jiao Liu said.


    He held a wounded in both hands, and one of the birds was almost unrecognizable because he was about to have a blue nose and a swollen face.On the contrary, if it weren''t for the familiar earphones overhead, Asuka would hardly see that it was Izayoi himself.


    And the other girl is the Knight Faith of the Halloween Queen who just fought fiercely with herself.Her condition is much better than that of Sixteen Nights. Although her clothes are a bit damaged, her injuries are not very serious.


    "Nie... Master Nie Kong!" Fei Niao called out in surprise.


    "No." Jiao Liu saw Nie Kong behind, his face was full of consternation.He was really shocked, Nie Kong and Sixteen Night Club had decided the winner in a short time.


    Although I expected Ikuya to lose, how could he lose so thoroughly.After they left, did they decide the winner within ten seconds?However, the opposite Nie Kong was unscathed, not even a trace of confusion in his breath.Sure enough, the guy could kick himself the day before yesterday, how could he be a simple character.

 2060 The collapsed two-dimensional body text 02084, battle the demon king

    "Haha, if you want to win, let me see if you can keep up with me!" Seeing the two cumbersomes of Feis and Sixteen Nights held by Nie Kong in one hand, Jiao Liu understood that now is not the time to decide the outcome.


    Jiao Liu stepped forcefully into the river with a loud bang, and the calm river surface was overwhelming.They only saw Jiao Liu riding a seahorse stepping on a wave of more than ten meters, like the wave-walking skill of the water system in Pok¨¦mon, galloping toward the end of the upper stream of the big river!!


    As the home court of the Canghai Overlord, the Flood Demon King can best show the true strength of the sea-covering Great Sage in the big river and the sea.And with the maintenance of endless rivers and seas, his strength is much stronger!


    "Quite fast, you really deserve to be the Great Sacred Demon King of the Sea Covering Sea. Master Nie Kong, we have to speed up, otherwise we will be thrown away by the Demon King!" Seeing the Demon Flooding with all his strength in order to win, instead Asuka was a little dumbfounded.After all, Jiao Liu''s horsehead fish monster, with the help of the power of the river, ran too fast, and the one under them was as slow as a tortoise compared to others!!


    "Haha. If you can use other powers to compete, even if it makes him more than ten minutes away, he won''t be my opponent." Nie Kong said with a light smile.


    "Really, then Master Nie Kong will take me too." Feiniaojiao said.


    "Come on, put your little hand on my shoulder, and I will take you to the finish line." Nie Kong nodded and said.


    Flying Bird drove his horsehead fish monster and stood in a row with Nie Kong happily.When he touched the skin of Nie Kong''s shoulder, Fei Bird trembled and his cheeks became warm.


    Nie Kong saw that the bird was ready, so he used an instant movement, using the power of space to appear at the end along the river!!


    And the end of the "Hippocamp''s Jockey" game.It is located at the top of a large waterfall on the river, and is also the starting point surrounding the river. There is a vast blue ocean on the top of the mountain.The sea breeze blowing from the top of the mountain scratched his nasal cavity, and fluttered away after turning his skin.It was like water overflowing from the cauldron of life, floating with the breath of life.There is a nostalgic atmosphere.


    The Asuka who appeared on the top of the mountain in an instant was shocked, but the vast and huge sea that unfolded before her shook her.


    "It really is the world of Hakata. Although the hypothesis that there is a sea in the Hakata world, I didn''t expect the sea to grow on the top of the mountain!"


    The marine fish that inhabits the Dolidonis Falls are somewhat strange in shape.She checked that most of the samples were mixed with sea water.Asuka has always thought that the upstream river is mixed with sea water, but it never imagined that the sea on the top of the mountain was flowing down!The beauty in front of me is as if it can only appear in a dream.


    "Master Nie Kong! There are trees growing on the opposite sea. Are they the sea trees mentioned in the game introduction?"


    Where she is pointing, there are large and small trees standing on the sea.The branches of the tree are hung with real red ripe fruits, which look very delicious under the sun.


    "Oh, not bad, it''s worth looking forward to there too!"


    Nie Kong also showed a happy smile, and the two controlled the horse head monster towards the trees on the sea.Then the bird climbed up the tree and took a few fruits.The fruit of the sea tree exudes a strong sweet and greasy flavor that is not lost to the tide.Asuka stuffed them into the bag, and the two turned away from the horizon.


    "It''s a beautiful place. Actually, I really want to play with Asuka for a while."


    "Okay, let''s come again next time. Let''s take priority in the competition now." Although Flying Bird bluffs Nie Kong infrequently, it can be seen that her cheeks are obviously full of regret and annoyance.


    Recalling the risks experienced along the way, Asuka felt that it was finally able to bring the fruit back to Underwood smoothly and won the game.


    Griffith, the leader of the "Two Wings", died somewhere, and the only powerful enemy left was one Demon King.Worried about encountering him, Feike refused to accompany Master Nie Kong''s wonderful opportunity to play!


    However, Asuka''s worries finally became a reality. The Demon King who climbed up from other paths suddenly saw a wave of water more than ten meters high behind him.


    "Not good. Master Nie Kong, Demon King... Demon King... he is here!" After tightening the mood just now, Fei Niao put on a battle posture.


    The Demon King, who came up from the mountain river, had a surprised smile on his cheeks after visually confirming the two Asuka.


    The Demon King lightly picked the sea tree fruit and put it in his bag, then turned his head to look at Nie Kong: "Nie Kong, what shortcut did you use to get to the top of the mountain? It''s really hard to believe. It was five times faster than me. minute?!"


    "Similar to the space jump of Vera, the strongest demon on the sixth floor in the North District."


    "I mean, using that ability in a race is like cheating."


    "Isn''t your power to control the river too?" Asuka grunted dissatisfiedly, and asked Jiao Liu back.


    "Oh, well, I admit that I also used the power of fouling. It seems that to win the game, only to knock down Nie Kong." Besides, the space jump is much faster than his method of manipulating water flow. hundred times.


    Jiao Liu uses that suspicious Guanxi accent, but his aura is completely different from the intimacy he had a few days ago.


    The Demon King who was smiling in front of him, the smile that made people feel his absolute confidence seemed to be full of danger like a poisonous snake, and the attitude of pretending to be harmless to humans and animals has completely disappeared.


    "Really surprised, is that the real form of being the Seven Great Demon Kings!" Asuka was full of surprise, because the contrast Jiao Liu gave her was too great.It seems that he has become a domineering demon from an old man in his twilight years.


    "The seven demon kings with the strength of the fourth-tier demon king are indeed a good opponent. I actually wanted to try how strong the fourth-tier demon king is. Asuka sauce, first help take care of Feis and Sixteen Nights! !" Nie Kong turned his head and said to Flying Bird.


    "Yeah. Master Nie Kong, be careful. The Flood Demon King is the Seven Demon Kings who became famous thousands of years ago." Asuka said worriedly.


    Nie Kong nodded, flicking his hands and hung them on the sea beast under his seat, keeping the birds away.

 2061 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 02085, defeat the Demon King!

    "The discussion is over, then I''m not polite." Watching Nie Kong entrust the Sixteen Nights and the others, he kicked the ground with a laugh, and sprinted straight forward.


    Although Jiao Liu had a scimitar on his waist, he did not show the tendency to draw a sword. He hoped to compete with Nie Kong.


    Although it slows down due to the resistance caused by the sea water, the Demon King has exerted a third cosmic speed that surpasses ordinary people. If it is ordinary people, I am afraid that it will not be aware of it!


    However, his punch that could split the sea, smash the mountains, and the residual image was placed in place, and Nie Kong easily took it with one hand.


    "how come!"


    The Flood Demon King lowered his center of gravity and widened his single eye. He used the rest of his left palm to hit Nie Kong''s heart from bottom to top, as if he wanted to twist his body through.


    Nie Kong relaxed his palm and punched him.Jiao Liu has accumulated countless years of Xingshuang''s cultivation, and his strength should not be underestimated!!


    Nie Kong kept banging against Jiao Liu more than a dozen times, as if the sea surface of the scorching sun was rising, the explosion and light flashing had lasted for several minutes.


    Nie Kong discovered that in terms of combat effectiveness, Jiao Liu Neng was comparable to Frieza in the final form, and the power of the fourth-tier Demon King already had the power to simply destroy the stars.


    "It''s the Demon King! Every blow seems to carry the power of thousands of mountains and waters, plus the power provided by the sea as his backing. The strongest breed of pure blood dragon in the sea is definitely not your opponent, right? Nie Kong hovered over the head of the Flood Demon King, nodding in praise.


    "You...you are also very good. I didn''t expect someone to beat me like this except her." Demon King said with a wry smile.


    "Well. It''s almost time for the warm-up to end now, and then I''m going to get real, Demon King!"


    "What?" There was a shocked expression in his single eye, he was just warming up just now!?


    The previous confrontation was enough to shock Jiao Liu. Although the Demon King was not the strongest species in the box garden, his spirituality had already surpassed ordinary gods.


    The snakes, who have accumulated thousands of years of cultivation in the sea and in the mountains, can ascend to the apex of the path of becoming immortal and reincarnate into the rare dragon species "Xianlong".In order to reduce the time spent in cultivation by half, the Flood Demon King went to the deep-sea volcanoes under the sea to practice.He has gained merits in the heat and earth-rock flow that cannot give birth to life. He has the power to rival both the goddess of the earth and the sea gods.


    The giant fist of the Flood Demon King with thousands of mountains and waters is an attack that condenses the air from the ground and the sea into the palm of his palm. It is a terrifying force that the gods can hit with a punch.


    But Nie Kong could easily follow every blow, and almost knocked him to the floor.Moreover, Nie Kong said that the threats are just a warm-up, but he has done his best!


    "Using physical skills always feels like bullying the big one, now I want to change the power of the rules. Don''t die, Demon King." Without giving Jiao Liu more time to think, Nie Kong gently opened his palm to the sky. , Kongming power spread out from his hands.


    "Space freezes."


    The tsunami caused by the confrontation between the two suddenly stopped strangely. No, it should be said that all within a radius of more than ten miles became a dead silence.


    Jiao Liu found that he couldn''t move a minute, and the force of the rules restrained him in place.


    "Space is broken." Nie Kong called out softly, and the space within a radius of more than a dozen miles turned into pieces with a thud.


    The surrounding trees and sea water all broke and divided into irregular fragments following the space, the sea shook violently, and the dark space formed a sharp contrast with the blazing sun.


    "What." The fragmentation of the space exploded the blood strips of Jiao Liu Ning''s body after thousands of years of training.Fortunately, his body is terribly strong, otherwise he would have been broken into pieces like the surrounding plants.


    "Tsk! Not bad, it can block my blow, but then let''s change to another trick and let everything go to nothing." Nie Kong held up his open right hand.In the surging sound of the waves, he couldn''t cover up the sound he vomited.


    The broken space with a radius of ten kilometers, because the space was broken into hundreds of millions of space fragments, fell down, like a magical and brilliant white rainstorm.Under Nie Kong''s manipulation, almost all the raindrops shot towards Jiao Liu.


    Originally, the first damage of a spell nature caused by the crushing of space, the three moves existed as a whole.Generally speaking, the space freezes, and then a broken space can defeat most opponents.Sure enough, Jiao Liu deserves to be the demon king in the fourth floor of the box. In the world Nie Kong has experienced, the world of combat power is only weaker than Dragon Ball.


    However, in the next dense space, the fragments were once again shattered into the smallest light spots, all turned into Nie Kong''s weapons, cutting Jiao Liu''s body.


    "It hurts, who are you!!"


    With a loud roar, the blue Baoguang burst out from Jiao Liu''s body..The next moment, with Jiao Liu as the center, the entire sea began to spin frantically, and many fragments were entangled in the huge vortex.Immediately after a dozen miles of ocean waves blocked Jiao Liu himself, that kind of destructive aura seemed to drown the entire world.


    "Haha, not bad! But do you think you can hold back hundreds of millions of pieces."


    The unprecedented extinction of light and rain, while the light flickered, all began to release heterogeneous white light.


    Every bit of light has the characteristic of breaking space, and the huge wave blocking Jiao Liu is like a thin layer of paper.


    The white light rain broke through the sky, and the hundreds of meters in front of the huge waves shattered and disappeared. Jiao Liu''s screams completely resounded on the silent sea.


    Before losing consciousness, Demon King always believed that no one else could ignite a flame in his chest except for the enchanted Sister Wukong.


    However, from Nie Kong''s battle, Jiao Liu understood that Nie Kong was dominating the battlefield, which was more intense than his previous fight with Wukong Sister.What is the identity of the demon king named Nie Kong, and why is there an existence at the lower level that is comparable to Wukong?Driftwood, which had dried up and was always at the mercy of the world, began to burn again simply.


    "Oh, it seems that the shot is a bit too heavy, you should not die." Nie Kong said with a light smile.

 2062 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 02086, the successor of the eastern district

    The jockeys of Hip and pocamp came to an end, and only three contestants were able to complete the game, the first Nie Kong, the second Asuka, and the third Kasuga Beya.By the way, it turns out that Kasugabe Yao directly ran to defeat Griffith, the leader of the second wing, no wonder she could not be seen at the time.


    Shirayasha stayed in the smoke-filled room with incense, looking at the moon.Sarah has been appointed as the class dominator and authority has been granted, and the affairs of the Southern District have finally come to an end.


    The last big thing that surrounds her now is that she must arrange for the successor of the Eastern District Dominator before leaving the lower level.


    "Jiao Liu, now you know how powerful it is." Bai Yacha said with a wry smile looking at the dying Jiao Liu lying there.


    Bai Yacha asked him to participate in the game, originally intending to use Nie Kong to stimulate his fighting spirit.Who knew the development of the matter was too unexpected, but the Demon King who had been abused for thousands of years was half to death.


    "Hmm...cough cough!" Jiao Liu coughed out a big mouthful of blood, and after a few breaths, he said in a general sense: "Really...really, is he really the new fifth-tier demon king? "


    "Haha. I can assure you, he seems to have been summoned to the box court for a year!" Bai Yasha opened the paper fan with a snap, and said slowly.


    "But it''s too strong, right? Let''s not talk about his ability to destroy the world, just say that the super strong body has not experienced the temper of thousands of mountains and waters, how can it have that kind of power!?" Jiao Liu showed surprise ''S expression, wanting to get the answer from Bai Yasha.


    "It''s very simple. Before he came to the box garden world, he should have had the power of the four-layer demon. No, from the battle between you and him, I think that the four-layer is not his limit." Bai Yasha said softly.


    After Nie Kong easily broke her game board, and learned from Nie Kong that the purebred dragon seed came from killing the true red dragon god emperor, Bai Yasha began to be unable to confirm the extent of Nie Kong.


    The purebred dragon seed said that the chaos reward was given to little Sarah, and the power of the godslayer seemed to be given to Asuka.And those two kinds of gifts can raise a person to the level of a fourth-tier devil.


    "I don''t know, but he is really strong."


    With a wry smile, he coughed out a mouthful of blood. At that time, Jiao Liu had the illusion whether he was wandering for hundreds of years and was about to derail the world.


    "Really, Nie Kong''s shot was too heavy. Humph, but thanks to him, the fourth brother returned to his original appearance." Jialing, who arrived with a bowl of medicine from behind, also began to complain.


    "Yes. Now that it''s just right that the Demon King has recovered the domineering he used to be, I can almost tell you now." After that, Bai Yacha got up and took out a piece of parchment from the book shed and spread it in front of Jiao Liu.


    "During my absence, the position of the dominator of the Eastern District will be vacant. So let you temporarily... as a proxy dominator to help protect the Eastern District, okay?" The content on the parchment is the dominator of the class. The contract certificate-that is, the authority of the sponsor with the stamp.


    "How should I put it? Although this is a great honor, I don''t have any organizational skills." Jiao Liu roughly scanned the parchment, scratching his head with a wry smile.


    "Please don''t worry, I will specifically make you a guest elder of our "ThousandEyes" and appoint my position to you. If you feel that it is not enough, the sun sovereignty can also lend you a part." Bai Yacha said slowly.


    "White Yaksha, you too praise me too much? Let me be an idle lazy person as the dominator, do you really rest assured." Sun sovereignty!?If that kind of thing is in your hands, no matter who can be competent for the position of the master, right?And in his opinion, Nie Kong is more capable than him as the master.


    "Have you forgotten what your Big Brother Bull Demon King told you about the Demon King League? Those guys in the Demon King League are unknown. I guess their total combat power is at the lowest four digits, or even three digits overall. Also, when the southern and northern districts are not really alone, although Nie Kong may protect one party, there are times when he is overwhelmed. Therefore, we cannot retain our strength. After all, there are many communities in the lower level that are worthy of care!" In the serious speech, a smile suddenly appeared on the corner of Bai Yasha''s mouth.


    "Yes, fourth brother, eldest brother also hopes that you can be the ruler of the Eastern District." Jialing continued.


    "Well, I understand, but at any rate, wait until I recover from the injury." After a long silence, after understanding the deep meaning of Bai Yacha, Jiao Liu nodded with a smile.


    "Then you are willing to accept it?" Bai Yasha reconfirmed with some delight.


    "Yes, I solemnly take over the role of acting dominator." The man in front of him is no longer the man who was teased as dry driftwood. Instead, he can feel the toughness that Demon King used to fight against the famous Shura God and Buddha. Domineering.


    "Thank you, Demon King. At the same time, I promised you a few days ago, and I will try my best to help you forward the answer."


    "Let''s talk about it later, not to mention that I don''t have the face to meet Sister Wukong now." The Demon King shook his head. He didn''t plan to meet his respected Sister in his current posture for the time being.


    "Well, I have asked our clerk for the follow-up. If you don''t understand anything, just ask her. I must leave now."


    "You mean to leave the lower level?"


    "No, the new information I got from the Bull Demon King allows me to determine the identity of one of the Demon Kings belonging to the Demon King Alliance. Although not very famous, it is also a very tricky guy, so I must be able to move freely. During the period, first issue a warning to that demon king."


    Jiao Liu''s eyes exuded a sharp light, and he asked again: "Where is the devil? Is it a famous guy?"


    With a serious expression, Bai Yasha spoke the name of the Demon King in a serious manner: The guy''s name was the "Maxwell" Demon Lord. He was the demon king who manipulated the realm and was a new demon king who appeared a few years ago."


    If Vera heard the name of the Demon King, she would have heard and witnessed it. It was the perverted stalking Demon King who followed Vera from the outside world to the Hakata World.

 2063 The collapse of the second element Text 02087, Lord Nie Kong is a stalker? !

    The harvest festival in the southern zone came to an end with the end of the game "Hip, pocamp jockey", and only the "ThousandEyes" extra rewards were left for the winners!


    So Bai Yacha ordered to leave, and by the way, I saw Nie Kong for the last time before he left the lower floor!


    Only when the black rabbit went from the water tree VIP room several hundred meters high to the dormitory of their community, the black rabbit did not see Nie Kong in the dormitory, and according to Master Leticia, Master Nie Kong took Xueji out soon. .


    Hei Tu seemed to be a little puzzled. Hei Tu used her powerful feet to continuously jump on the roof.It took ten minutes to go around the city under the huge water tree roots, only to find Lord Nie Kong and the others sneaking in the corner.


    Master Nie Kong is such a fool, do you think he is playing hide and seek with him?Hei Tu complained so in his heart, and jumped behind Nie Kong from the roof.


    "Master Nie Kong, don''t hide, people have already found you. Really, why would Feiiaojiang follow Nie Kong stupidly." The black rabbit said with a bulging mouth.


    Nie Kong and the others were all startled by the sudden sound. When they turned around and saw that it was a black rabbit, he exhaled. Nie Kong warned, "Shhh, black rabbit, keep your voice down."


    "Why...what''s the matter, aren''t you hiding from others, do you want to make fun of them."


    "Why are we hiding from you?" Nie Kong said puzzledly.


    "So... what are you doing?" Black Rabbit asked stupidly.


    "I... I was also suddenly pulled by Master Nie Kong on the street." Fei Niao said with a blushing face.At first, she thought Master Nie Kong was going to pull herself to make her feel intimate, which made her nervous for a while.


    "Actually I am following someone!" Nie Kong replied.


    Following Nie Kong''s fingers, the women saw the girls in pure white handsome knight costumes among the crowds in the street!!Can''t see the appearance, but still gives people a handsome beauty.


    "Hey." The four girls screamed out. Isn''t that the knight Faith who often wears a mask all day long.


    "Woo, Lord Nie Kong is really a big fool, why do you just learn to pervert to play the tail line?" Black Rabbit said with tears in his eyes.


    "It''s not that simple, do you guys know where she is going now."


    "It doesn''t matter where you go, it''s wrong to follow others," Asuka said.


    "Wrong, she is going to the public bathhouse, you know what it means."


    "Master Nie Kong, that''s super abnormal, okay." Nie Kong''s stupid behavior made Xueji Nie Kong''s maid look down on it.


    "Don''t worry, I haven''t finished it yet. You must really want to see the true face of Faith. Now it is a good opportunity. You will definitely not wear a mask in the bath."


    In an instant, the women seemed to be shocked.She never took off her mask at any time, and now she revealed her real face, which turned out to be a really interesting situation.


    It was only the first time that they questioned, what kind of true face would they hide under that pure white armor and cold iron mask?A few women have been in contact with Faith for a while, but she still refuses to reveal her true colors.


    "But it seems that something is wrong." The black rabbit said, straightening his rabbit ears.


    "If you don''t look at the black rabbit, we will go there by ourselves." Aixia said with interest instead.


    After all, Aixia and the others now live on the sixth floor of the North District. They have always been sheltered by the Queen of Halloween. They are more curious about the legendary Phaith Knight.


    "They didn''t say not to watch it." Black Rabbit said with a pouting mouth.


    So under the guidance of Nie Kong, the four women filled with curiosity followed Nie Kong to the big bathhouse in "Underwood".


    Came to the door of the women''s bath, but found that there was a sign saying "Book a place today".Phaith thinks very carefully and thinks everything well.


    "Ahhhhhh? It seems that Faith is now charting out?" Xue Bai said regretfully.


    "Let''s go to the men''s bath next door, and then we can climb up the wall to take a peek. Master Nie Kong, what do you think of my approach." Aixia blinked and asked.


    "Eh, but... but we are girls, how can we go to the men''s bathhouse!" He blushed with shame on the black rabbit and Asuka. They are girls who value chastity very much.


    "It''s okay, we will also book a place in the male bathhouse next door." Nie Kong said.


    "Eh eh." Watching Nie Kong say something to the waitress on his own, the cat-eared orc waitress looked at them with weird eyes.


    The women glanced at each other, and their cheeks all turned red with a brush.They must have been misunderstood by the catwoman''s waiter, right? Misunderstood that they had mixed baths with Master Nie Kong.Nie Kong didn''t pay much attention to it. After taking off his clothes, he surrounded his lower body with cloth and walked into the men''s bathhouse.Fortunately, there were no guests in the male bathhouse, otherwise Nie Kong would not need to violently drive them out.


    "Master Nie Kong, wait for us." Aixia and Bai Xueji quickly took off their clothes, and simply ran behind Nie Kong wearing the exposed bath towel, and didn''t feel anything wrong.As far as the two women are concerned, they will not take any precautions against Nie Kong.


    "Asuka sauce, you...what do you think." The black rabbit blushed, embarrassingly speaking with her.


    "I...I''m okay, anyway... I used to have mixed bathing experience with Master Nie Kong, Black Rabbit, don''t force yourself." Flying Bird blushed and slowly replaced the gorgeous body. skirt.


    "People...I''m not afraid, Master Nie Kong must be reluctant to ruin people''s chastity for two hundred years." The black rabbit mustered up courage, but it seemed that his undressing movement seemed a little stiff.


    Looking at the black rabbit''s embarrassed expression than himself, Asuka''s tension eased a lot, "Now you change slowly, I''ll go down first."


    "Eh!! Asuka sauce, wait for someone else, they don''t dare to go in alone." The black rabbit hurriedly took off the looming skirt, and then trot to the men''s bathhouse with the towel behind Asuka.

 2064 The collapsed two-dimensional element Text 02088, was discovered by Faith! !

    In the men''s bathhouse, the four-and-a-half female servant appeared in front of Nie Kong with her body exposed.


    There are Aixia''s cute flat loli figure, Bai Xueji''s mature elder sister, Asuka''s noble eldest lady is well-proportioned and slender, and the black rabbit has a contrasting and charming figure that is different from the immature facial makeup.Although it wasn''t the first time I saw their bodies, it still made Nie Kong look a little dazed, and simply felt happy.


    "Gurulu."


    Asuka was so ashamed that he sank his body in the hot water, only half of his head was exposed, and he was spitting out air, which was really cute.


    The most speechless is Snow Bai, the god of water, as a snake god.After seeing that the water veins produced by the large water trees are of good quality, I discarded the towels and took a dip in the bath.The body curve of the mature Yu Jie showed a heavy sensuality, all of which were placed in front of Nie Kong like a plate of fragrant dishes.


    "You all come out quickly, our purpose is not to take a bath," Nie Kong said.


    "Well, who made Master Nie Kong''s eyes so fierce, people are so nervous to see." The black rabbit shook his rabbit ears and muttered.


    Nie Kong didn''t say a word, just grabbed the black rabbit''s two ears and pulled her out of the water.The beautiful posture reappeared in his eyes.White as jade, red as plum.According to the proportion of the body curve, her figure is perfect.


    The black rabbit wailed, hurriedly trying to hide his body, but Nie Kong had finished watching it all.


    "Yes, we are here to see the true face of Fei Si." Ai Xia Jiao said.


    "Even if Fei Si... Fei Si would really take a bath on the other side, but Master Nie Kong, you peeping at girls taking a bath is... it''s very rude." Flying Bird looked at the five-meter-high wooden compartment. Stammered.


    "It''s okay, just take a look, it will definitely be unconscious." Then, Nie Kong used the dance technique to float in the air and was about to climb the compartment of the five-meter-high wooden male and female bathhouse.


    "Nie Kong Darong, please wait for them."


    Although the four women could easily jump into that compartment, they didn''t have the talent to stay in the air in order not to be caught.


    So first of all, the two women, Bai Xueji and Aixia, took the lead, and the four women were slowly floated at a low altitude of five meters with Nie Kong.


    Sticking closely to the four women''s distinctive bodies made Nie Kong feel a little unable to control it, and the stimulation was a little bit strong.


    When they boarded the compartment and prepared to peek at Faith''s bath with wide-eyed eyes, they were a little disappointed by the situation in front of them.


    Perhaps the heat from the evaporating hot water was too strong. In the full female bathhouse, they could only see the vague girl pouring water on her body with a wooden spoon, making a gurgling sound of water.Looking at the other party''s looming body, he scratched Nie Kong''s itch like an ant.


    "Master Nie Kong, I don''t seem to see everything...I can''t see it." The Black Rabbit said in a low voice shaking his rabbit ears.However, Faith''s hearing is so keen, and he discovered the strangeness and difference in an instant.


    "Who is there!"


    "Oops, Black Rabbit, you are really peeking and unprofessional at all, you have been spotted now." Nie Kong took a bite in Black Rabbit''s ear, as if revenge on her.The black rabbit screamed, his body almost limp.


    I saw the lightning burst out from the white mist, bounced off the flick of the snake whip sword that extended from the smoke from the opposite side.Because the visibility of the dense fog is too low, it is impossible to determine what kind of slash.


    But it can be seen that the sword flash is not meant to hurt people, there is no trace of murderousness, as if it is testing something.


    "Wow, it hurts." The four girls seemed to be frightened. They all loosened Nie Kong''s body, losing balance and falling into the ladies'' bathhouse.


    "You...what is your purpose, the bathhouse should be reserved by me." The appearance on the other side of the smoke could not be confirmed, but that voice undoubtedly belonged to Queen Knight Faith.She usually has a calm temperament, but now she feels a little anxious for some reason.The Asuka girls who have been with her for a long time have heard her voice for the first time.


    Moreover, she seemed to be slapping the tub "Kara, Kara", she seemed a little panicked.


    "No... it''s nothing! People remember that Master Fess helped a lot! Although I don''t know if it can be counted as a return, at least let someone wipe your back for you!" thing.


    "No. I don''t remember helping you anymore, so I don''t have to respond. It''s not wrong...it''s not right, why Nie Kong...Nie Kong... also came."


    There was a sound of pouring the spring water and leaving from the bathhouse. It was rare for her to be so flustered.At this time, Nie Kong, who landed in the female bath, said to Asuka with a smirk: "Asuka sauce, use your storm power to blow away the smoke!"


    Perceiving the danger, Faith smashed his tongue and immediately wanted to leave the bathhouse early, but he was a step slower.Fei Niao and Nie Kong nodded with eye contact in an instant, as if they had become a tacit understanding.


    "no problem!"


    "Oh, no matter how free you are, you will have a degree!!!"


    The anxiousness of Queen Knight Firth rose to the extreme at this time.With her physical ability, it is not impossible to run outside under her face, but it is a pity that she only has a bath towel on her body now.


    No matter what, you can''t run around in the street. The title of knight will undoubtedly be deprived.Having said that, there is no place to hide his cheeks except for his own hands.


    The thick smoke was instantly blown away by the whirlwind that Yao rolled up.As the mysterious "Mask Superman", isn''t he completely desperate now?


    "Come on! The true face under the mask, enjoy it in the public baths!!!"


    The vision became clear, and everyone kept their breath tightly watching the blurry shadow gradually showing up.On the other side of the smoke, Faith''s face, whose Wan Ce was exhausted, was finally-finally-revealed.


    "Hey yeah!!"


    The stunned women felt that their jaws seemed to have fallen to the ground.

 2066 The collapse of the two-dimensional body text 02090, bet with Bai Yasha

    Cainiao silently put on her armor and mask and left the bathhouse, leaving only her curvaceous back.All the facts that should be concealed have been exposed, and she doesn''t know what attitude to face Asuka.


    "Master Nie Kong, is there really no way to stop Faislinger from reincarnation?" Fei Niao looked at Nie Kong with helpless eyes in his eyes, and asked softly.


    Although she may have lost her sister''s reincarnation body in the original world, she has abandoned everything in the world there. Even if the colorful bird is reincarnated, she will never see her again, so Asuka does not want her to reincarnate!!


    "Don''t worry, at that time I will help convert her spirituality of the descendants of the gods into other types of spirituality. No matter what, I can bring her back from the reincarnated world." Nie Kong answered confidently.


    "Well, Master Nie Kong is really nice." Fei Niao cuddled her little face in Nie Kong''s arms docilely, and the sadness in her heart gradually faded, and suddenly she found that Master Nie Kong became more at ease in her heart.Because once, my parents only used her as a tool, and other people of the same kind also regarded her as a monster.Then I found myself starting a new life since I came to Hakata.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After leaving the bathhouse, the black rabbit seemed to remember the business that Bai Yacha entrusted to him, so he hurriedly dragged Nie Kong''s arm to the VIP room in the central Da Shui Shu.


    "Nie Kong, you are finally here. It seems that the black rabbits are also very happy to play." Seeing Nie Kong and the others arrive, Bai Yacha snapped the paper fans together to show the same smile as before.


    The black rabbit''s face became hot: "People, they were attracted by what Master Nie Kong said, and they forgot for a while."


    Nie Kong sat on the opposite side of Bai Yacha with a big grin, glanced at the mature body and asked: "Listen to the black rabbit, after Bai Yacha, you plan to award me the reward, you will leave the lower level for hundreds of years?"


    Faced with Nie Kong''s question, the originally happy smile seemed a bit speechless and bitter.


    "If you don''t speak, that means it''s true?" Nie Kong''s expression turned serious, as if full of dissatisfaction, even a hint of anger was in it.


    "You should know that Buddhism gave me the godhead back, and staying at the lower level with my power is not in compliance with the rules, so I just go back to the upper level of the box court, otherwise the law of celestial bodies in the box court may be confused." The silver-white figure that finally spoke with a slight hint He responded softly in apologetic tone, and even changed the joking tone back.She is the Shiroyasha who is in charge of the 13 sun sovereignty, and she shoulders the responsibility to prevent her from messing up..


    "Originally, I planned to leave you secretly. I didn''t expect the Black Rabbit to say it in the final stage. Well, forget it. Let me tell you." Bai Yacha sighed bitterly as she looked at the starry sky with her golden eyes.


    Nie Kong originally knew that Bai Yacha was leaving, but thought he would come back often. He didn''t expect that it would take hundreds of years. Of course, Nie Kong couldn''t accept it.


    "If you don''t make it clear, even if I pay the price, I will leave you behind."


    "Hehe, it''s useless to talk about it now, let''s talk about the reason why I have to return to the heavens for hundreds of years." After taking care of Li''s silver hair that was blown away by the wind, Bai Yasha started to explain with a smile.


    "Well, you should know the meaning behind my existence, right?"


    "The Star Spirits of White Night and Sun, right?" Nie Kong said aloud.


    "Yeah. Because I retrieved the original "White Night" godhead, right? The original influence will affect the box celestial body!" Bai Yasha nodded and said.


    "Then... what about the position of Shiroyasha''s dominator in the eastern district, if you suddenly leave and return to the upper level, wouldn''t the position in the eastern district be vacated?" Leticia exclaimed.


    "We have found a new backer for you. If there is one, everything will be fine. So please obediently wait for Lord Ben Shiraisha to come next time! Hey." Bai Yacha is used to it. The tone burst out laughing.


    "It''s the Demon King, right," Nie Kong said.


    "Yes, thanks to the boy who sent him to our southern district, the Bull Demon King, otherwise I will have trouble finding him. Okay, let''s give you extra rewards for the game first. Nie Kong, do you have any special needs? Is that true?" Bai Yacha asked with a smile, trying to wash away the sadness of parting.


    As everyone knows, the black rabbit cried early.In Hei Tu''s opinion, although Bai Yasha is a problem child, he has been taking care of herself for several years and has long regarded her as a relative.


    "I don''t want any rewards, Bai Yacha, come and make an agreement with me. When we meet next time, let''s have a battle with self-betting." Nie Kong said solemnly.


    "Hahaha, Nie Kong, do you think you can rise to the level of defeating me in the decades since I left. That''s fine, let me play with you, Bai Yacha, have fun." Bai Yacha was taken aback, and then laughed. come out.


    If Nie Kong really has the ability to beat himself and snatch himself from Buddhism to his side, then he will be happy to see it happen.But is it possible that the demon king in a small area will rise to the height of defeating the second floor or even the first floor.


    Nie Kong lightly hooked her Qianqianyu finger, "That''s it. Sooner or later, one day, I will brand Bai Yacha with my personal mark."


    It may not be long, Nie Kong added in his heart.


    After strengthening their own demon king community, it seems very interesting to lead them to attack Buddhism.


    "Who do you think Lord Shiroyasha is? Okay, I promise you that I will find the opportunity to come and see you when the time comes. Is the minimum guarantee now?" Baiyasha said helplessly.


    "Yeah." Nie Kong nodded.


    "During the time I left, Nie Kong, you have to train the black rabbit well. I hope that next time I come back, I can see your great results." After talking about the serious topic, Bai Yasha turned to molesting black Here comes the rabbit.


    "Please rest assured and leave it to me. NoName belongs to my subordinate community. In essence, the black rabbit is also my personal pet."


    "Two super fools. Please don''t make jokes with the sad black rabbit. People are crying." He wiped his tears, and threw himself into Nie Kong''s arms reluctantly, his small fist kept beating Nie. air.

 2067 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 02091, the dominators alliance meeting

    "Huh, it seems a bit boring today. Baixue, come and serve Ben-sama well."


    "Eh! Lord Nie Kong, it''s daytime, and... and... it''s outside of us, what can we do if others see it."


    "Anyway, even if you don''t need to take off the kimono, it''s easy to do those things. The guy who invented and transformed the kimono in the 11th district is really great." Although the kimono was improved from the Tang suit, the change is really clever.For example, now that Nie Kong doesn''t need to untie his waist, his hands are simply stretched inside and messed up.


    "Hey, Lord Nie Kong... Lord Nie Kong, you seem to admire the wrong place."


    "Don''t worry about the details, let''s discuss what posture to use today. It seems that I haven''t been able to love Xue Ji well for a day or two."


    "Woo, whoever asked Master Nie Kong to stay with Leticia."


    It is said that it has been nearly half a month since the departure of Bai Yacha. After that, the sea-covering Great Sage, the Flood Demon King with a thousand mountains and waters, took over the position of the dominator of the Eastern District class.


    As for Nie Kong and the maid''s family members, they returned to the base area and began to develop.


    The seeds of various precious plants and livestock such as cattle and sheep obtained from the harvest festival in the southern district made the children in Nie Kong and his base excited and full of food.The NoName Farm of the Family Community also reclaimed the original special zone on the sixth floor, planted with rare flowers, fruits and vegetables, etc.


    Of course, as Lord Demon King, Nie Kong naturally didn''t need to be busy.Jack, Leticia and Pest are responsible for the affairs of official affairs. In life, she serves her maid Xuejie inseparably.


    Sarah, Nie Kong''s family member, would often visit Master Nie Kong from the base in the Southern District.


    In his spare time, Nie Kong will take time to hold some fun games in the towns of the base, and then a lot of children will come to compete every time.After all, except for evil spirits in the base, most of them are children who are taken in.


    "Master Nie Kong, you have a letter from Salamandra in the southern district." Pest seemed to have turned a blind eye to what was in front of him, and interrupted the affection between Nie Kong and Xueji, making Bai Xue hot all over her body. Ji gave Pest a dissatisfied look.


    "Pest, I''m a little busy now, you can read it to me." Nie Kong did not stop his lavishness, and at the moment he looked like an innocent emperor.


    "It''s just... not good."


    Pest''s faceless loli''s lovely cheeks finally showed a pink color.Nie Kong''s request made her so ashamed that she couldn''t come down.Listening to their voices, Pest was already at the limit, and Lord Nie Kong was so bad that he could watch the game.


    "Yes...Is it? Then Xue Bai came to exchange with Pest, and Xue Bai came to read it to me."


    "Hey, I...I''ll read right away, I...I don''t change." Pest waved her hands in a panic, letting herself...I am like a god of water and shamelessly let Master Nie Kong flatter and kill Pest... It can''t be done, and someone else is watching.


    "In the letter... the letter is mainly about the southern area... the southern area must... go to the 5, 4, 5, 4, 5 outer gate governed by Salamandra."


    "The content of the hospitality is to hope that we will also attend the meeting of the "class dominators". For our sixth-tier business community, it is an extraordinary promotion." Hearing Pest''s supplement, Nie Kong also cheered up.


    The convening will be held in the far north, but the participating members are different from so far.


    Two months have passed since Bai Yacha, the strongest ruler, abdicated.


    The movement of the mysterious enemy known as the "Devil Kings Alliance" is still unclear, only the relevant Fu Yan and shadows flicker.Therefore, in order to discuss future policies, the governors of each region decided to hold a meeting of governors of the lower regions.As for the experience of fighting the Demon Kings Alliance and defeating two Demon Kings, Nie Kong and his party were also called to participate in the discussion.


    "Oh? The convening of the class dominators? The location is...the 5th, 4th, 5th, 4th, 5th, outer gate of the North District-Huangyan''s Capital?" Nie Kong nodded and understood the content after listening to what she read. .


    "What about the black rabbits of NoName? They will follow to the outer door." Nie Kong asked.


    Finally there is something to do, no wonder Nie Kong has recovered a bit of energy from laziness.Ever since I couldn''t see the black rabbit, the flying bird and the white Yaksha, Nie Kong always felt that there was something missing in the box garden world.


    "They have already gone to the 5, 4, 5, 4, and 5 outer gates three days ago to negotiate, and we are also scheduled to meet with them today. Maybe it will be longer than any time in the past. I hope Master Nie Kong can also be mentally prepared. Make arrangements to protect the community¡¯s work."


    Started today''s work noisily.Since everyone is so energetic, there should be no problem when the main force is out.Ren and Pest after observing this sentiment, "Since I want to participate in the rally, then I may also become the target of the devil." The current MIC is different from the past, unlike the scene in the original book, which almost collapsed after Jack''s death.


    Their strength is unquestionable. Their subordinates include Sarah, Izayoi, Asuka, and Kasugabe, who are not at all lost to the black hare who is a nobleman in Hakata.Not to mention the feats of taking part in the defeat of the Demon King in the North and South Districts, just because they challenged everywhere, the deeds of never failing are enough to pass on as a good talk.


    Of course, for those powerful communities, the six-figure community is focused on in Hakata, the leader Nie Kong who has defeated the strongest thoroughbred dragon.


    Thus, to this day.Successfully succeeded as the ruler of the North District, and was promoted to a five-figure community, and moved to the "Salamandra" headquartered at the 5th, 4th, 5th, 4th, 5th, 5th, 4th, 5th, Outer Gate of the North District.Regarding the Demon King Alliance, the rest of the class dominators were summoned.Of course, Nie Kong, who has helped a lot in the succession of the dominators of the north and south districts.It is only natural to be requested.And not only he and his guild, but the NoName he belongs to can also follow to participate.

 2068 The collapse of the second element Text 02092, Shenyin Incident

    The outer gate of the box garden is "Huang Yan No Capital".


    After exiting the realm gate on the fifth floor of the North District, a hot wind blew Nie Kong and his party''s cheeks.


    The first thing that appears in front of you is the huge chandelier hanging in the center of the city, shaking violently as if the hot wind from a refinery blowing up the ground.


    The huge chandelier of warm color with a diameter of about fifty meters brings a warm climate to the cold northern area. Under its shining, the whole city is stained with the color of dusk.


    For the North District, which has barren land and the tendency to be extremely cold, the light is equivalent to the blessing of the sun.It is not an exaggeration to say that it represents the favor of "Salamandra", the governor of the northern district. Perhaps there are few communities that can build such a huge monument across a wide area?With MIC''s craftsmanship, it can''t be done for the time being, and Jack doesn''t deny it.


    "No matter how many times I look at it, I think it''s amazing. The chandelier can protect the whole city from the cold." Leticia exclaimed.


    "Yeah, I don''t know what mechanism is in it, like the artificial sun. If I had that technology in my previous life, why bother......" Pest''s voice in response came from behind in a low voice.


    And Pesto, the speckled death god who had also caused destruction with "Salamandra", can set foot on the opponent''s base without any problems, all of which is based on the achievements Nie Kong has cultivated so far.


    Tong Yan Ju X¡¯s Vera glanced happily, yawned a little, and then confirmed to Nie Kong his future plans: ¡°Nie Kong, the Demon King of the Eastern District seems to be arriving tomorrow. What are we going to do while we wait? ??" Vera, who always likes to live in the base, surprisingly followed Nie Kong and the others.


    Among the group were leader Nie Kong, Maid and Secretary Leticia, Maid No. 2 Snow White, and Maid No. 3 Pest.The cute little loli with pointed ears loves summer, pumpkin head jack and the last vera.Nie Kong almost sent them out, after all, if something happens, Nie Kong can move back to the base directly.


    "There should be nothing right now. Today may be just a preparation period, and it will be a week before all the dominators in other regions will be gathered, so there is no problem in spending time leisurely for the time being." Nie Kong said.


    The first time I heard those intelligences, Aisha tilted her head and said "Well," Pest then stared at the dusk sky with a melancholy attitude and sighed.


    "I will also be asked a lot of inquiring questions, it''s really troublesome."


    "That''s no way. After all, your identity as a demon king came to destroy you last time, so naturally you will be censored." Jack said oops.


    Pest turned his head away with a snorting, and sighed listlessly.


    "Master Nie Kong, Master Nie Kong."


    At this time, from the flames hanging in the front corridor of the outer door, a girl and a girl in a cute skirt appeared, calling the black rabbit to appear in front of Nie Kong in a cheerful and pleasant voice.


    They were followed by the three problem children of Asuka. As soon as the bird with the beautiful hair saw Nie Kong, his expression was astonished, and he arranged his clothes and hair accessories a little.But Nie Kong swears that the birds in front of him are beautiful enough.


    "Woo. Master Nie Kong, long time no see! I think you should almost be here!"


    "Black Rabbit, long time no see, how long have you four been here?" Nie Kong caught the black rabbit that was throwing at him, and asked in surprise.


    "People came a few days ago."


    When asked about the key point, the black rabbit suddenly became squeaky, watching Nie Kong''s eyes flooded with aggrieved tears.


    It''s no wonder that, according to Nie Kong''s understanding, after the black rabbit and the three problem children came to the capital of Huangyan.Urban chasing and sweeping battles are being staged almost every day, making a mess of the 5, 4, 5, 4 outer gates.


    The so-called mopping-up war is that the three problem children brazenly messed around, winning streak in low-level games, causing some organizers to announce that they were banned from participating, and even filed a lot of lawsuits against the manager''s "Salamandra".


    But because the three problem girls all won through formal means, even the "Salamandra" of the management team could not be held accountable and accountable to those sponsors.So helpless, Sandora, the leader of "Salamandra", can only entrust the task of taking care of the three problem children to their guardian, the Black Rabbit, the nobleman of Hakata.


    Thus, after the sweeping war, the chase began.It''s just that, how could the black rabbit alone be the opponent of the three problem children united, so the poor black rabbit can only be played around by them every day, but they can''t help the three big fools to mess around.


    To put it simply, the only reason for Miss Black Rabbit''s pitiful tears is three problem children.


    "The black rabbit is really hard, but yeah, maybe you can also enjoy it."


    "Huh? Yes...Is that so?" Asuka said puzzledly.


    "Well, if the busy black rabbit is quieted down, she will become at a loss." Nie Kong touched the black rabbit''s ears and said with a light smile.


    "That''s...no, I''m almost annoyed by your idiot problem children." The black rabbit shook his rabbit ears, as if retorting, but his tone was very weak.


    "By the way, Ren." Nie Kong seemed a little strange without the little leader.


    "Ren should be reminiscing with Sandorah. It is said that he is discussing something about "sacred hiding"." Black Rabbit said without confirmation.


    "God hidden?" Jack''s eyes narrowed, changing from mild to sharp.


    "YES, it seems to be. Although it is not a very unusual phenomenon in the northern district where the evil spirit Raksha is inhabited, the panic reaction is a bit rare."


    In the Hakata City of the gods, the types of related phenomena can be said to be rich and colorful.Of course, it includes kidnapping and individual disappearance, deliberate concealment of individual existence by groups, and social obliteration intended to prevent the other party from gaining a foothold in society.In the rural community in the countryside, even if this situation is described as "shen Yin", it is fully universal.Therefore, in the entire Hakata City, the phenomenon of someone suddenly disappearing will be renamed Shenyin.

 2069 The collapse of the second element Text 02093. Criminal investigation

    "The big thing is not good, the god is hidden!"


    "Li... immediately contact the gendarmerie inside and outside, as soon as possible!"


    "The outer wall and the city wall of the Ninomiya are sealed off. That guy is simply provoking the majesty of Salamandra, the ruler of our northern district, so we can never let the prisoners escape!"


    After hearing the black rabbit''s explanation, Nie Kong heard the noise coming from around.Nie Kong stopped, and the black rabbit women who followed closely took a beat and stopped.


    "Shen Yin appeared?"


    "Yes, Lord Nie Kong don''t have to worry about it either. Because the North District has set up a special organization for Shenyin. It is a prank from evil spirits or wind-type gods, to ghost abduction and human trafficking. A broadly corresponding expert group. As long as they deal with it, most of the hidden phenomena can be grasped within two or three days..." Suddenly, the black rabbit hesitated and stopped.


    Nie Kong, who thought carefully about the black rabbit''s speech, understood, and said in surprise: "In other words, is the current riot a Shenyin incident that experts cannot deal with?"


    The black rabbit sighed and said with a pouting mouth: "Yes, there seems to be a troublesome guy."


    "Let''s go and take a look at the scene." Looking at the expressions of Master Nie Kong and Sixteen Nights, the black rabbit seemed to have expected the result, and followed behind with drooping long rabbit ears.


    A large number of people have appeared on the scene of "Shen Yin".The location was a room in an accommodation facility on Gongfang Street, and the building itself was built to stay in a borrowed studio.


    The brick streets have been blocked by the gendarmerie, and Mandela, the staff officer of "Salamandra", is in charge of the gendarmerie to block the site.


    As soon as he confirmed Nie Kong''s figure, he immediately frowned and sighed. He didn''t expect that other community leaders would see Salamandra losing his prestige.


    Nie Kong kicked off the isolation fence. Although the members of the military police showed some dissatisfaction, Mandela didn''t say anything, and naturally no one would stop it.


    "Mandela, is there any clue to the prisoner?"


    "No. Although it is supposed to use the same technique, but it is completely unclear who it is. The children are inexplicably hidden."


    "The same kind? Does it mean that there have been many divine hidden incidents?" Nie Kong asked Mandela in surprise.


    "Well, it happened three times in three days, and all the children who were missing were more than ten years old. If you want to see the scene, I can let you see it, but you are definitely not allowed to destroy it." Mandela blushed, a little unnaturally. Replied.


    Then, Mandela opened the door of the accommodation facility to let Nie Kong and the others in.It''s just that some kind of incident has clearly happened at the scene, but there is no disturbance inside, but it is in a state as if the usual stability has been directly preserved.


    Although Jack remained silent, Flame''s eyes showed anger and hatred.For Jack, who loves children, kidnapping is inexcusable.


    Mandela stopped on the third floor of the facility, "This room is the scene of Shenyin."


    Opened the door and saw that there was still a sense of life in the room, and it didn''t show any appearance of destruction at all.The scene was shrouded in a calm atmosphere, and it was even hard to believe that kidnapping had happened.The only exception is the word "mixed" and the mysterious arrow book written directly opposite the door.Nie Kong recognized that their fonts should be Chinese.


    "I don''t know if it was a trace of the spell, or a message left by the prisoner. No matter what it is, the other two scenes also have similar words. So I will wait for the judgment to be the same caster." Mandela said While Nie Kong was analyzing the case, Pest and Jack listened carefully, for fear of missing a word.


    "Oh? Can I ask, what else was written?" Shizuye, who obviously doesn''t understand Chinese, asked curiously.


    According to Mandela, three paragraphs of Chinese characters were left in the arrow book of the Shenyin Incident, but Shiliuye only understood one mixed character.


    "Next, I was idle, wasting my time, and accomplishing nothing. They all left letters with the above three sentences."


    Nie Kong carefully considered those words and looked at the surrounding environment, Nie Kong frowned and thought.According to the font, it can only be judged that the perpetrator of the crime is the monster of the East.


    "Do you have any other clues?"


    "Nothing special. No, except for the disappeared victims, everyone is a child under ten."


    "Damn bastard." Jack''s tone also contained obvious anger, and he said coldly: "Why do you want to target children!!"


    Behind him, Ikuya nodded and replied: "Yes. I always thought that powerful power can only be used against powerful guys, and this is still true today." His eyes exude a sharp light, and he set his own unwritten rules. Tell Mandela.No matter whether children are physically or mentally, they are undoubtedly weak in society.Because of this, Ikuyao couldn''t tolerate those who possessed power to poison the children.His eyes were burning with anger, telling that no one can break his own law in front of his own eyes.


    "Well, it seems that we have nothing to do in the next time. By the way, we will help you catch each other, so you can continue to be responsible for the security work of the assembly." Nie Kong nodded and nodded to Mandela. .


    As a "graduated" from the famous detective Conan World, Nie Kong shouldn''t take much time to detect the criminal.It happens that Jialing and Jiao Liu arrive tomorrow, and it will take some time before the forum for those who dominates.


    "Then I will thank you for "Salamandra"!!" Originally, Mandela would not readily agree to Izayoi, but instead of letting the three problem children of Izayoe go to trouble, it is better to give them something to do, by the way. To dismiss Nie Kong''s face.


    Even if they were upgraded to become the dominators of the North District, they did not dare to neglect Niekong Mandela.Nie Kong''s prestige and influence are no different from those who dominate.

 2070 The collapse of the two-dimensional body text 02094, the Demon King Alliance appears (part 1)

    The perpetrator may hide in the city and wait for an opportunity to commit the crime, or he may have left Salamandra''s territory early.


    In fact, it is much harder for a murderer with magical abilities to detect a crime than in Conan.After investigating and seeing nothing, Nie Kong left the scene and prepared to return to the assigned residence.If the other party still hasn''t left, Nie Kong is sure to lure the prisoner out.


    Before returning to the palace, Nie Kong and the others ran into Shandora, the leader of the Salamandra ruler in the northern district, who just came out of it.But after seeing the few people who followed Qingshandora, Pest''s thinking seemed to be frozen.


    Coming out from the other side is a red-haired girl Sandora who is so gorgeous that she can be judged to be a little princess at a glance, and the other is a black-haired girl in a foreign dress. They both have not lost to Pest. Cute looks.


    Immediately afterwards, Sandora was walking side by side with two teenagers.The senior boy with white hair and golden eyes, and the weak boy Jen, who was covered by a wide coat robe, felt that they were out of age.The group of four looked at a happy scene, like a pupil returning from school.


    All four of them, Pest know!But why would the two parties who should be enemies appear in front of them in this way!?No matter from which point of view, this kind of thing is impossible to happen, right?


    After pinching his arm heavily, Pest, who confirmed the pain, finally signaled the truth and seriousness of the matter.


    Pest, who was frozen in place, was trembling with fear because he was too shocked by the scene in his eyes.


    The chill coming out of her back dominated her feet. Pest wanted to avoid them, but Pei found that she couldn''t move her feet at all.He desperately restrained his emotions, trying to come up with strategies to deal with before being discovered by the other party.


    "Oh, I have always wanted to see you! Pest, I didn''t expect to see you at this moment, we haven''t seen each other for a long time." The black-haired Lolita said with a smile.


    "Well, seeing that you are in good spirits, I am more relieved now." The white-haired and golden-eyed boy also said, but there was no trace of emotion in his eyes.


    "Yes, is it!! But I never expected to see you in Salamandra''s base, and it''s the time now."


    Hearing the slightly thorny speech from the other party, Pest gritted her teeth hard.It''s really the worst goodbye. Why would they stay in Salamandra''s palace?


    "Sandora, are the two of them your friends?" Nie Kong seemed to have noticed Peste''s strangeness, and specifically asked Sandora.Although the two of them seemed to be only eleven or twelve years old, Nie Kong realized from them that it was not easy.


    Shandora stood up in a panic, as if trying to protect them, and said, "He...the two of them are not suspicious! They are people I met almost a year ago...that, I also wanted to introduce it to You guys!"


    "I''m Lin, his name is "His Royal Highness", so please give me your advice." Lin with a calm smile on her face made a sound like a wind chime.


    "Yes. For some reasons, I can''t apply for my name. It depends on what you want to call me." The white-haired and golden-eyed boy standing behind the girl sighed slightly and stood up and said.He also has a fairly upright figure, and the deliberately messed up dress makes people feel the mature style of a teenager.


    Nie Kong had seen a lot of precocious teenagers, such as Liushang''s current young catman leader, NoName''s Ren, so he didn''t think his manner was any strange.


    Listening to the speeches of the other two is very casual, but there is no smile in their eyes.There was obviously a trace of murderous in the sight just now, which also meant that the two of them had guarded them.Pest''s body tightened involuntarily, and he slightly hid behind Nie Kong''s wide and spacious body, as if from the devil of death to a girl seeking protection.


    Speaking of it, unknowingly, it has been almost two months since the status of the maid from the Black Death Spot Demon, and now he is used to the status of a maid.Although she didn''t want to admit it, Pest had to accept the fact that she had changed.No matter how much Pest struggles or resists, the final result will not change.Sometimes that foolish owner would do something unspeakable to her, which she regarded as the most humiliating thing in her life.


    As a result, under the influence of the two faithful maids, Leticia and Snow White, the Black Death Loli almost succumbed!Fortunately, because she was able to stay sober, Pest kept her last bottom line.


    In summary, the current Pest has certainly met Nie Kong''s criteria as a qualified maid. Next, Pest''s goal is to be promoted to an excellent personal maid.


    Sometimes Pest feels that the kind of ordinary life is what she desires most in her heart.But the highness who suddenly appeared in front of her at this moment completely broke her peace.


    "Then I won''t disturb you, I also want to take your Highness to familiarize yourself with our Salamandra environment." Sandora said cheerfully, shaking her red hair.


    "Well, people will also help Master Nie Kong organize their residence." Hei Tujiao said loudly.


    The two groups simply met in front of the palace, got to know each other and then separated to do their own things.In other words, the other party did not plan to meet Nie Kong and the others.


    "Do you want me to return to the League of Demon Kings?" Pest squeezed uneasy and put his hand lightly on his chest.She is the spirit group that rules the dead of the Black Death, and the representative of the 80 million resentful spirits, the Black Death Spot Death.


    It is also for the people who died of regret to realize their great wishes, so that she will exist.So, how should I decide, between my former and current leaders.


    The girl who couldn''t find the answer could only follow Nie Kong alone, her mind in confusion.


    "Who will tell me, what on earth should I...what should I do?"

 2071 The collapse of the second element Text 02095, the Devil League appears! ! (under)

    When returning to the allocated room from the scene of the crime, Leticia''s blond maid brought hot tea to her master.At the same time, she recalled the appearance of the white-haired and golden-eyed young man she had just met, and said in an uneasy tone: "Master Nie Kong, I always feel that I have seen that majesty somewhere."


    "It should...should it, after all, the "MIC" led by Master Nie Kong is now the most famous business community in the North District. There are more communities that cooperate with us." Aixia said contentedly.


    Leticia opened her eyes wide for a moment and was a little surprised, but she immediately smiled and nodded: "Oh, is it? It seems to be the memory of that feeling. It is indeed like a glance at some big business negotiation! I think so, Pest!"


    "Eh, why do you... why do you suddenly mention my name?" Pest was at a loss.


    "Because I saw that since I saw them, Pest seemed to be a different person, and the reaction was a bit strange. You should know them." Leticia looked at Pest, her instinct as a girl was Very accurate.


    Pestle tilted her face in anguish and hugged her head, "About them..., I...I know something."


    "Pest, let''s talk about it. When you saw them, there was an old-fashioned answer, "It''s been a long time." But when did you meet? For two months, because Pest is also mine. She''s a close maid, so she''s always inseparable from me." Nie Kong frowned and asked directly.


    "Master Nie Kong meant that within two months after Pest became the subject of Master Nie Kong, he was next to Master Nie Kong for almost twenty-four hours. So Pest knew them, but we didn''t. It''s impossible for the situation to happen at all. If there is such a period, it can only be when she calls herself the "Black Death Spot Demon"." Leticia frowned and said solemnly.


    "Hey, did Pest know them before he became the devil?" The black rabbit made a fuss and shook his rabbit ears and exclaimed.


    "The familiarity that Leticia said was when he bought Leticia." Nie Kong''s smile instantly converged, but he didn''t expect the other party to be bold enough to openly appear in front of him.


    "You are a member of the Demon Kings Alliance! There is only one community in the world that sells Leticia. You mean that''s right? Lord Nie Kong!" Feike confirmed in surprise.


    Nie Kong nodded and saw Nie Kong''s inferred response, making Pest''s head a mess.In other words, Master Nie Kong used some clues to perceive the true face of His Highness under the circumstances that Pest had also explained.


    "Woo?" The unexpected answer made Leticia''s cheeks full of astonishment, and she looked back at Master Nie Kong and the others with wide-open eyes.Even Leticia, who accidentally said that, couldn''t expect that the problem she said would lead to a complicated truth.I actually met those guys who sold me.


    It turned out that they were able to summon the Demon King Pest to seal the White Yaksha during the Fire Dragon Birth Ceremony. It was not accidental, but that His Highness was operating behind the scenes.That said, everything can be explained now.Including the previous time, they took advantage of Leticia''s affairs.


    "That''s right, Pest." Nie Kong''s eyes instantly turned cold.Nie Kong could not forgive the use of Leticia as a gun, which almost killed Leticia.


    "Master Nie Kong, you are almost right about what you said. I was hesitant to say it. I''m sorry... I''m sorry I concealed you." Pest slumped, her cute face was white. For fear that Nie Kong blamed her.


    She already regretted a bit, she should have told Master Nie Kong the first time.Obviously, I clearly like the seemingly plain life, why do I hesitate to make a decision?


    "Oops, now Sandora, the ruler of the North District, has left the palace with them. Could it be that the ruler of the North District has surrendered to the Demon King? Has he fallen." Thinking back to the terrible consequences, Hei The rabbit''s face was also bloodless.If that kind of thing really happens, then the lower class in Hakata are really dangerous.


    "It shouldn''t be. Ren is not like that kind of person at all. I think it''s most likely that they didn''t know it." Asuka frowned and thought.


    "Well, it''s true that the guy Jen is young, but he''s still a reliable leader." Shizuye nodded and continued.


    "Then what is their purpose?" Kasugabe asked puzzledly, tilting his head.


    "Well, I think their goal should be to abduct Shandora, and then it is very likely to hide her." Nie Kong reasoned.


    Class dominators, except for the currently unavailable West District, ThousandEyes in the East District temporarily represents the Flood Demon King, the Dragon Horned Eagle in the South District represents Sarah, the Guiji Alliance in the North District, and the sleeping Laplace Demon.The last is the remaining organizer Sandola.


    As the organizer of the rally, if she disappears without authorization, "Salamandra" will surely collapse halfway.Cooperation between the rulers will certainly become difficult.


    "You mean, they are the ghosts of Shenyin''s affairs." Jack''s eyes were blazing, and he was more angry than anyone else.


    "Probably."


    "Master Shandora is in danger. People must chase them out now and absolutely destroy their plan." Black Rabbit said anxiously.


    Nie Kong nodded, so their group rushed out of the room nervously.After reaching such a conclusion, all that remains to be done is to look for clues, find them, and then catch them.


    Of course, the Black Rabbit felt that the matter had to be settled quietly before it became a big deal and it could not be made public.Otherwise, let Salamandra others know that it will cause unpredictable turbulence.


    But things didn''t seem to be going well, they couldn''t hide it, and things had become a bit big.


    It turned out that it was Mandela and the others who discovered that the young leader Sandora was out privately. The guards and the gendarmerie had chased out the inner palace, and they were now searching for their young leader Sandora on the street.

 2072 The collapsed two-dimensional body 02096, war is approaching

    "It hurts." Located in the sewer of Salamandra''s headquarters outside May 4th 5th, there was a monkey wearing a cloak with the word "Mix" printed on the back. He rolled his head around.Maybe he didn''t respond perfectly to the sudden situation, so he landed on the top of his head.


    That''s right, he is the "Hunshi Demon King", the real murderer of the Divine Hidden phenomenon, and Nie Kong didn''t guess that the enemy murderer would be him.Originally, he planned to appear again to abduct the children, but it didn''t take long before he was immediately passed into the sewer inexplicably.


    "Asshole, who brought me to this place?" The Hunshi Demon looked around carefully while pressing his head, but the maze-like underground waterways were obviously empty.So what method was used to bring himself as the fifth-layer devil into the underground waterway?


    "Don''t move." He only heard a harsh and tough sound, and stopped the Demon King.Since the voice will reverberate underground, it is impossible to grasp the detailed location, but the opponent must be in a blind spot.


    Under the dim light, the Hunshi Demon instantly stopped moving.Not because he didn''t know the location of the enemy, but because his survival instinct started to sound the alarm at the loudest volume.I feel embarrassed for the devil who has lived in seclusion for a long time at his unused performance today.After falling into this state, he should immediately perceive the answer.The gift that can make people suddenly change from an empty road to underground is quite limited.In addition to using the gifts that are passed through, there are only super heroes who can manipulate the realm gate.


    "Is it a teleportation used alone? Although I have heard the rumors, it is the first time I have actually experienced it." The Hunshi Demon felt cold sweat on his back while slowly letting his anxiety settle.


    As long as you use the gift of wasting time, you may be able to escape, but to do that, you must aim at the moment that is beyond the enemy''s expectations.Since the opponent made him not allowed to move, once he behaves suspiciously, the enemy will immediately show hostility.


    The Hunshi Demon stayed still and heard the enemy''s breathing rhythm, allowing his heartbeat to match the timing.


    Just as he was getting a little impatient and preparing to leave, a cheerful voice came from the other end of the dark waterway: "Mr. Maxwell is really! Threatening the other party may cause misunderstanding! We are just here to negotiate, we can''t make the other party afraid." !"


    "Hmph, isn''t that the right treatment for an incompetent third-rate demon who can only kidnap children?" said the demon named Maxwell.


    Although he was unwilling to refute, the Hunshi Demon could not speak, as it should have been.


    "Well, don''t ruin your Highness''s plan, let me come next."


    Looking at the young girl who appeared, the Hunshi Demon King didn''t dare to care, no matter what, he had heard that Maxwell, who was promoted to the fourth level, was a big figure in the Demon Kings League.


    "Understood, I will not violate the policy of the game controller. But please hurry up, I am already a little impatient to go to war, I feel Vera, my bride Vera is on it." So Keshiwei demon The breath disappeared from the underground waterway.


    Lin sighed a little, then turned to face the Demon King with a new attitude: "I''m sorry, although that person is quite capable, he has some problems with his personality."


    "Oh? It''s really hard work, so little girl, did you know that I am the Hunshi Demon so you came to see me?" Hunshi Demon said casually.


    "Yes, I came here to meet the famous Northern Scourge Demon Lord, I hope you can forgive us for our offense." Lin said apologetically.


    The Hunshi Demon seemed to exhale in admiration, marveling at the power of the Demon King Alliance.Although many people have heard of his king title, there are not many people who know the nickname of Northern Disaster, because his nickname is only used by those who have experienced the games he hosted, and those who have survived the games he hosted...almost No.


    "Never mind. So what do you want me to do?" The robed Demon King grinned.


    He has already speculated that Lin belongs to the organization, even the reclusive Demon King has heard of it.Then the girl in front of me can only have one origin.


    "Little girl, who do you want to encounter Shenyin? You should be looking for me to capture the talents you want, right?" The chasing just now was not the full strength of the Demon King.Hosting a test of wisdom that surpasses ordinary people is the true value of the devil.


    Lin also pressed her finger to her lips in response, showing a sweet smile that was so brilliant that it couldn''t be more brilliant, "We want to plunder everything."


    "what?"


    She shook her beautiful black hair and continued: "Yes, we want to take away the talents, resources, territories, status, flags, names...that is, gathered in this land to be given All the favors of. Will be swept away, and even a trace of debris will not be left behind. Therefore, we need the gods of the demon king."


    She is not exaggerating, because the rulers in the north, southeast and north are about to gather here to fight the Demon King Alliance, and they will do all bad things like mocking each other.Therefore, the Hunshi Demon King intuitively felt that the Demon King Alliance was more in line with the endorsement of the term Demon King than anyone he had ever had.


    They are not like those former Seven Great Demon Kings, as Demon Kings, they stand up to protect the lower level.Especially the Demon King, that''s why he came out to sabotage and vent his dissatisfaction with the Demon King as the ruler of the Eastern District.


    "Haha! It''s really scary! In an era when all powerful demon kings disappeared in order to protect their lives, there is such a crazy kid wandering in this world! It seems that even after a thousand years, the world is still full of sins...! "The Hunshi Devil laughed with his belly, but at the same time a fiery fighting spirit exuded in his eyes.


    "Okay, I''ll leave it to you, little girl. Hurry up and get out the franchise book. From this time today, the Hunshi Demon King will stand under the same banner as the Demon King Alliance."


    The big blood-red mouth hidden under the robe smiled.Seeing that ugly and pleasant smile made Lin feel very satisfied, she took out the franchise book and set a banner-the Union flag was greatly expanded before announcing it.


    "Now our Highness is playing with the target, but it seems that the whole city is already paying attention to our Demon King Alliance, so there is not much time left for us. Now it''s up to your performance. So the Hound Demon King, first go to the North District Hide the ruler."

 2073 The collapsed two-dimensional body 02097Sandora hidden by God

    Saying goodbye to your Royal Highness and their good friends, Sandora, who was about to return to the palace, looked at the commotion in the city, vomited her head cutely, and walked back to the palace with a somewhat embarrassing expression.


    But in the next instant, Shandora had the illusion of being surrounded by darkness.


    However, this is not the case, it is not the light that is taken away.What Shandora was robbed of was the color of the landscape, and the environment illuminated by the candlestick was suddenly covered by black and white shadows.


    The only exception is ape ghost wearing a costume with mixed characters.


    "It''s so pitiful. Actually, it should be the age when you really want to behave like a baby with your parents." Ape ghost showed sympathetic eyes.


    Shandora finally realized where the enemy is.


    "It shouldn''t be... the Demon King! Oh, I have to inform everyone!"


    "It''s useless, it''s useless. I have cursed you for nothing, so you can''t do anything. There is no need to continue working hard while feeling painful." The Hunshi Demon slowly approached Shandora, and even appeared in his eyes. Show mercy.


    "You don''t need to be afraid. I am a demon created by the childlike innocence who has been arbitrarily manipulated by the adults around me like you. I know your thoughts better than anyone."


    The demon created by the childlike heart, the Hunshi Demon looked at Shandora with a proud expression, put his hand on his chest, and whispered in a sad voice:


    "I clearly want to live freely in my heart, but because of those stupid adults, you only have the ability to smile and make you more advanced. Status becomes an obstacle, even if you work hard, you won''t get praise. You should feel the extreme depression, right?"


    "Woo, no!"


    "The elder sister who you think is very smart gets freedom and celebrates life alone; the mediocre elder brother can win positive reviews as long as he works hard, and he feels alienated from you as a younger sister."


    That''s not the case-she wants to scream, but Shandora''s body can''t even move a finger.


    However, Shandora is very clear.


    My sister is not the one who will leave because of that kind of love.


    My brother always worked hard to support himself secretly.


    Don''t be confused!Shandora insists on self-awareness strongly.This demon only speaks sweet words.


    Don''t be deceived!He must have other purposes, he has family friendship in his heart.


    "Really--really fed up! It''s just because I''m a child, my life has been ruined like this! It''s all because of this status, even if you want to inadvertently confess a little truth! "


    Hunshi Demon''s hand touched Shandora''s cheek.


    "Betrayed you and become an enemy. That''s right, even the friends I finally made have betrayed."


    The Hun World Demon King just touched Shandora''s cheek, and his fingertips were wet with tears.


    He clearly wanted to believe his family, but couldn''t believe it.


    Obviously want to gain the trust of comrades, but not trusted.


    Even Lin and His Royal Highness, who thought they were their friends, left from Shandora''s side.


    Just after confronting the Demon King one-on-one, Shandora immediately understood her fragility and powerlessness.Facing the demon king who understood the childlike heart, young Shandora couldn''t resist at all.


    Once the "class dominator" mask was taken off, only an eleven-year-old girl stood in front of her.Even with only black and white, you can see that Shandora''s face has become pale.If she was able to move, she should be trembling from fear now.


    "Actually, you are also very scared to fight the Demon King. Of course, you are only eleven years old after all. I sympathize with that. You have really worked hard so far."


    The Hunshi Demon gave her a heartfelt compliment, which was the last compliment Shandora received.She is not stupid, at least she has realized what kind of end she will go to next.


    "Will I be hidden by God?"


    "Yes, your consciousness will not rise again, and will become a part of this uncle. This black and white is the last view you can see."


    You don''t need to worry about anything anymore.This sentence is the last whisper of the Hunshi Devil.


    Shandora''s vision gradually turned black, and finally was dyed into complete darkness.


    There is a sense of lightness in the body, as if floating in the air and becoming one with the atmosphere.


    At the last moment when consciousness and body are still connected-the faces of older sisters and older brothers, as well as the people that they valued emerge and disappear.As if to ask for help from these friendships, Shandora yelled for the first time since her birth.


    help me.


    However, the childish dying cries were not communicated to anyone in the world, they just disappeared into a bubble.


    His Royal Highness and Lin, who had been on the sidelines all the time, nodded to each other after confirming that things went well.


    "Sandra has now fallen into our hands. In this way, it is equivalent to half of the Xinghai Dragon King¡¯s legacy "simulated star creation"."


    "Well, I have already mastered the most important gift. Next, I must ensure Kasuga Beya''s life catalog and the original candidate named Ikuyasu."


    "Yes, if you can''t do it..."


    The two swallowed the words back at the same time, because that was the worst method, and even the two of them were hesitant to say it.Facing Nie Kong, they didn''t dare to say that they had a chance of winning a hundred percent.


    "In case I fail, please unlock that Demon King''s seal and leave Huangyan Capital."


    "Yes, once it becomes like that, act according to your own judgment. Tell everyone that you must survive no matter what happens."


    Although the tone was relaxed, His Highness''s expression was stiffer than usual.


    Lin is the same, the usual cheerful girl smile is now covered with dark clouds like the night sky in front of her.She first glanced at her face with a seemingly unconfident expression, and then pretended to have the usual narrow smile and asked her: "We...can win?"


    "If you can win, will you let us win?" The golden eye named His Highness radiated light and asked in a provocative tone.


    "Of course! I will definitely let His Highness win!"


    "I''m looking forward to it. What''s the next step? When will I act?" His Royal Highness asked his military division. There has been a head-on conflict today. It is a feasible way to retreat first.


    However, Lin shook her head clearly, and said, "I can''t wait until tomorrow. I will conquer Huangyan Capital tonight."


    "Oh? Really impatient."


    "Because our internal situation has been exposed a lot, and Pest will no longer provide us with information, or has rebelled against us. I think now they should be too busy with their strategies against us. So, Now we have to catch their flaws and kill them halfway. The other party panicked and prepared beforehand now is the last good opportunity."


    Lin let her black hair drift in the night breeze, making such a resolute voice.


    His Royal Highness put a hand on his chin and thought for a while, then raised his head and immediately smiled happily.


    "I see. The order is sent to Ola, Glea, Maxwell, and everyone in the army. One hour from now, the war will start from inside and outside the city. I will send a signal and everyone will cooperate."


    Lin cheerfully responded, and disappeared without a trace.His Highness also eliminated his own breath and waited with bated breath in the dark.


    Lin cheerfully responded, and disappeared without a trace.His Highness also eliminated his own breath and waited with bated breath in the dark.

 2074 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 02098, His Royal Highness Cargill appeared!

    "Master Nie Kong, has something happened!!" The girl waving fiery red wings landed from the sky and knelt before Nie Kong on one knee like a heroic female knight.The red exposed light armor clings to the bronze skin of the female body, appearing sexual, sensual and heroic.On the contrary, the two dragon horns growing on the top of the head make it a little cute.


    She is Sarah, the leader of the Dragon Horned Eagle Community in the Southern District, and the ruler of the Southern District, and is also a family member of Nie Kong.Because of the gathering of dominators in the northern district, he returned to his hometown from the southern district.


    "Sarah, did you see Sandora when you were in the sky?" Nie Kong asked.


    "No, not at all. Really, Shandora has become a dominator, how can she play so crazy with before." Although it was a blaming tone, it was obviously spoiled.


    "That''s not just a joke, I guess Shandora has been hijacked by the Demon King Alliance guys now." Nie Kong said aloud.


    "What...what!!" Sarah said silently.But without waiting for her to confirm whether the words were true or false, Lord Nie Kong was joking.In the next moment, with the storm-like wind.Pieces of snowflakes cover the city at dusk.


    The scattered pieces of paper were dyed in pitch black, turning into black letters one after another.


    Boon game: TainBoCuailnge


    ¡¤Participant¡¯s game leader: the lower-level ruler in the capital of Huangyan, the leader of each community.


    ¡¤The organizer''s game leader: Cargill.


    ¡¤Game range: within a radius of 20 kilometers centered on the city of Huangyan.


    ¡¤Game summary:


    This game is a predatory game played by the organizer against the contestants.


    All predatory behaviors in this gift game will not be accused as long as they are carried out according to the following conditions.


    Condition 1: The game leader must separate the male and the male in a one-on-one duel.


    Condition 2: During the duel of the game leader, all plundering (regardless of death and injury) is allowed.


    Condition 3: As long as the duel is in progress, the physical exertion of the male members of the contestant will be doubled.


    Condition 4: When the organizer''s game leader loses, the condition will be reversed.


    Condition 5: When the player''s game leader loses, the situation cannot be removed.


    Condition 6: Once the game leader leaves the game range, he will be forced to lose.


    Ending condition: The war will end only when the game leaders of both camps reach a consensus.


    In the event of the death of the game leader, it must be agreed by the surviving game leader to end.


    Oath: Respect the above content, based on the glory and flag, "Ouroboros" alliance holds a gift game, Ouroboros seal!


    The black rabbits picked up the letter that fell like fallen leaves, and screamed in a trembling tone: "No...impossible! The devil...Did the devil start the game with the authority of the organizer forcibly?!"


    But the "Huang Yan No City" sounded from the distance, and the vibration caused the entire palace to shake violently, and the shouts of demonstrations could even be heard in the room equivalent to the innermost VIP room of the palace.


    "Crack!" The majestic roar was unforgettable.A few months ago, the lawbreakers who attacked the underground city of the tree.The giant group is now marching forward in order to ravage "Huang Yan''s Capital".At the same moment, everyone knew that it was not a joke, the Demon Kings Alliance named Ouroboros really came!!


    The city of Huangyan, which was already chaotic enough, lost the leader of Shandora''s ruler, and all panicked at a loss.


    However, Sarah, who once belonged to Salamandra, confirmed the content in an instant, and floated in the air to shout to the guards and main forces around him: "Hurry up! Get ready! The devil is here!"


    "Great, yes... it''s Lord Sarah, Lord Sarah is back, everyone hurry up and get ready."


    The surrounding military police and combatants quickly recovered their calm. After all, Salamandra was the guardian of the North District, and he acted very quickly after discovering that the Demon King attacked.


    Staff Mandela could only temporarily set aside the search for Sandora, boarded the tower that could ring the alarm bell, and slammed the bell to notify the news of the change: "Everyone hurry up to their posts and start following the previous combat operations!"


    "But Master Mandela! What about many unprepared areas?"


    "Isn''t that commonplace! Even if you can only be half prepared to face the devil, it is already a fluke! Cooperate with the game, and be prepared to respond immediately!"


    After the guards responded to Mandela and Sarah, they began to act in one breath.Thousands of giant armies of dragons waved out from the sky and threw them onto the battlefield.Compared with the time when the original Demon King Pest attacked, it is now the main force of their Salamandra.


    "Report, Lord Mandela, the opponent''s giant army has broken through the wall from the east and is about to rush to our palace headquarters." A few soldiers of Yalong knelt in front of Mandela,


    He was about to question the details, but the roar interrupted him.


    "Roar!"


    The two raised their heads at the same time, and the cry just now was much closer than before.It was obviously coming from the palace.Has the enemy broke through the town and came here?The participants were shaken.


    "No, the giants have come to the metropolitan area?"


    "How could it be! So fast! What are the garrisons on the outer wall doing!"


    "The large fire dragon team immediately went to let the jockey ride and prepare for the challenge!"


    The humanoid Yalong stepped on the saddle on the back of the flying fire dragon, gripped the reins and entered the state of preparation.If the giants break into the palace and begin to wreak havoc, there is nothing to do.


    Although everyone was left with shaky sweat, they put on a defensive posture with neat and uniform movements.


    At the scene, only Nie Kong and the others mastered the report on the scene, until how the giants broke through the tens of meters high wall and came to the city.


    Because Nie Kong saw the leader of the group of giants who really led, one big and one small, three men in cloaks. One of them was Nie Kong. They had seen the guy named "His Royal Highness".


    And the one who summoned the giant into the city was a frivolous and cold-hearted man, who seemed to have the ability to open a realm door and spread them from the outside to the city.


    Although the last one is a bit mysterious, but wearing a cloak with a Chinese character written in it, it turned out to be the Hunshi Devil.

 2075 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 02099, Jacks anger!

    "Damn, what have you done to my sister Sandora!!" Sarah asked angrily.


    His Royal Highness glanced at Nie Kong and the others, and then smiled with a mischievous expression that suddenly occurred to him: "Hehe, want to know, let''s make a deal."


    "Deal?" Nie Kong frowned, as if waiting for his next reply.


    Cargil said with a smile on his face: "I can let all of you go back alive, but you must surrender to become partners in our Ouroboros Alliance!!"


    "What?" Sarah was speechless, but the next moment they were filled with infinite anger.


    The first is Sarah, who is a bit fierce, waving fiery flame wings, and rushing towards the other party with a whistling sound.The true red dragon emperor''s armor, which had increased its strength by a hundred times, shocked the air.


    "Quack, let me deal with her." The guy in the sloppy coat laughed with a weird voice and stood up and stopped in front of Sarah.


    Sarah possessing the true red dragon emperor''s divine armor is not something that ordinary four-layer demon kings can deal with. She is now stronger than two pure-blood dragons.


    As a result, Nie Kong could have predicted that the guy wearing the mixed-character jacket was blown away by Sarah with a punch with flames, and the other party had no time to react.


    "You are really willing to fight." The Hunshi Demon coughed out a few mouthfuls of blood and stood up again from the ruins.Only when he took off his jacket to reveal the true face inside, the scene became deadly silent.


    "Shan...Sandora?" Sarah''s determined eyes shook with astonishment, Nie Kong also showed an unexpected appearance, and the girls of Black Rabbit couldn''t help taking a breath.


    "Are you kidding me, Lord Shandora?" Heibody asked in a trembling voice. The reason for asking was not because she couldn''t understand, but just to get rid of the worst imagination.


    Hunshi Demon, he re-positioned in the air and pulled away, seeming to smile happily.


    The figure emerging from under the mixed-character jacket is a girl with red hair, golden decorations, and a fire dragon logo stitched with the Salamandra banner.That was the leader of Salamandra, Sandra Terdorek.But the star sea dragon king dragon horn on top of her head was no longer worn on her head.


    "Oh, did you use a spell that changed the appearance of Lord Shandora?" Jack asked in surprise.


    "Hey, your pumpkin has eyes but no beads! No, you do have eyes and no beads! Even with those hollow flame eyes, you can at least understand who this body and spirituality belong to at a glance? Yes, it is the most The young Xishifu thin girl who has ascended to the status of the class dominator, Salamandra''s new leader, Lord Shandora! Of course, the consciousness that occupies her body is the uncle Hundred Demon King!!" Hundred Demon Lord revealed not as fierce as Shandora. Smiled, and pulled out the rope that tied his hair, bravely like a warrior pulling a sword.


    His roughness means that Shandora is not being manipulated by others, but that her body is currently being manipulated by a completely different soul.Anyone can be so sure.


    "That''s it! Hunshi Demon, you are the real murderer of Shenyin. Occupy and replace the object, is that your game, Hunshi Demon?" Nie Kong asked.The clues of the mixed Chinese characters and the list of idioms left on the scene are finally clear.


    "Hey, it''s almost the same even if it doesn''t."


    Jack¡¯s hollow eyes were also quietly angry. He accused: ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled. No matter how you say, Lord Shandora is a class dominator. Even if you use all kinds of gifts, you can¡¯t occupy her. Physically, you have used the authority of the organizer!"


    The Hunshi Devil took out a banner with mixed characters from the gift card and said: "Although the focus is good, I can only give you a bit of regret. Only one person can participate in this uncle game! So now there are only contestants. One little girl Shandora! And the worst thing is that the only person who can read the contract documents is little girl Shandora!"


    "What did you say!" Black Rabbit shouted.That doesn''t meet the requirements of the game at all.However, the reality is that there is indeed no item similar to the contract document in the hands of the Hunshi Demon King.


    The maddened demon king pulled his hair up, and then looked down at Nie Kong and the others: "Sandra¡¯s loneliness is the highest grade! I really want to rely on my family, but I can¡¯t really rely on it. I clearly hope my companions can trust me, but Untrustworthy. And the two who were regarded as important friends betrayed, hehe, since the conditions are so complete, of course the sponsor authority of this uncle can also be fully utilized! The poor soul who was dominated by everyone in the mixed world is now It was eaten by my demon king!"


    "How many children were missing in Huangyan Capital before," Jack said coldly.


    "Yes, this uncle did everything." Hunshi Demon said.


    After listening to the ins and outs, Shiliuye and Jack clenched fists out of anger.


    "Damn it, Demon King, I''m going to kill you." Sarah''s body was trembling, and her eyes were already full of endless anger.


    "Haha, can you really do it now." The Hunshi Demon looked up at that face, as if mocking Sarah.


    Sarah suffocated, and the strongest spell she had prepared in her hands could not help disbanding.The Hunshi Demon''s laughter trampled and destroyed everything, making Sarah unable to forgive each other anyway.But on the other hand, Sarah couldn''t attack her beloved "bishop" either.


    "Master Sarah, in that case, let me come to Jack for a while." Jack, who carried the lamp, stared at the mixed world demon with his flaming eyes, his own temperament had undergone a practical change.


    "Hunshi Devil! You have done the most undesirable behavior in front of us!" The hollow pumpkin head spouted the flames of hell, which was a roar that was more fierce and fierce than the angry active volcano.


    For Jack, who has continued to promote the protection of the souls of infants as his organization, the Demon King in front of him is an enemy who must be conquered no matter what.


    That being the case, he no longer concealed anything, nor did he spare any power.


    To burn the last minute of the Lingge and subvert the kingly way advocated by the other party!


    "Come on! Take it with full psychological preparation, Hunshi Devil! Accept my test!


    The bursting pumpkin crown splattered with hell flames.


    The fragments turned into shining pieces of paper, and luminous parchment was scattered all over the exhibition gallery.


    Boon Game: Jackthemonster


    Participation conditions:


    People who have hurt or killed young children.


    Those who have used young children to do evil.


    Participant: Hunshi Devil


    Game leader: JackTheRipper


    Victory conditions:


    One: knock down the sponsor PumpkinTheCrown.


    Second: clarify history and solve Jack''s mystery.


    Conditions of defeat:


    One: The contestant is killed by the leader of the game as defeat.


    Second: Every time the game leader is exposed, he loses his power and loses in the end.


    Oath: Only in the case of those who meet the conditions of participation, to ensure the legitimacy of the test.


    Seeing Jack sprinkle luminous parchment around, Nie Kong and their expressions were a little surprised.


    "Jack, he... used the host authority?"


    No wonder Asuka and Ikuyo are surprised.The so-called sponsor authority is even the strongest enforcement authority that can surpass the gifts of the gods, and it is also the proof of the devil who can force opponents to participate in absurd games.


    Jack stood in the center of the flame overflowing from the pumpkin head, gradually constructing a human appearance.He is wearing a crimson leather jacket and has long, messy linen hair that is reminiscent of beasts.


    He held the blood-stained knife in his hands, and his eyes were full of murderous intent to stun others.He was not the Jack that he had ever known, definitely not the pumpkin gentleman who laughed heartily at any time.


    The sharp eyes that seemed to have seen the abyss belonged to the murderer described in the contract document.Even Asuka, who was born in the Showa era, has heard of his notoriety.Jack the Ripper, the serial murderer who shook Britain in 1888.


    But does anyone know this?No, it is impossible for anyone to know that the murderer had committed the same atrocities or even very serious brutal killings in the distant past, and deceived the saints and praised the second life.And it''s impossible for anyone to know, maybe because of some cause and effect, he has been called the same name!


    "The killing drama is on, let''s dance, Hunshi Demon!"


    Jack yelled with a voice full of anger and murder. He created a spring constructed of a vortex of flames at the bottom of his leather shoes, and rushed towards the front of the King of Devil at the speed of the Third Universe, and then stabbed the murderous knife soaked with blood at the King of Devil. abdomen.

 2076 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 02100, vs Maxwell

    The war with the Demon King Alliance has broken out!!The surrounding Yalong kept defending against the attacks of the giants, and a fierce death fight took place in front of the palace.


    On the other hand, after Jack started to pull the Demon King to the game board, Nie Kong and the others also had to face each other''s Royal Highness and Maxwell''s two demon kings with more than four figures!!


    "Sarah, you are responsible for organizing personnel to fight against the giants. Black Rabbit, you also go and help. Next, the demon king leader "His Royal Highness" will be dealt with personally by me." Nie Kong raised his head and ordered Sarah in midair.


    "Yes. But Master Nie Kong, I''m so worried... I''m worried about Sandora." Sarah''s resolute and pretty face was somewhat melancholy.


    "Go to deal with the Demon King''s attack first, I will help see if I can save her from the darkness when I have the opportunity." It''s just that the soul was swallowed by the Demon King, and Nie Kong was not 100% sure that she would be able to rescue Sandora.


    Now there is no need to investigate right and wrong. When Nie Kong was about to take action to kill the opponent, he found himself a step slower.Sixteen nights'' actions are fast.He used the foot force that even caused the footing to explode, and instantly pressed himself in front of the demon lord "His Royal Highness", and attacked from below with a fist as if to dig out Cargill''s internal organs.


    Cargill stretched out his hand to block the blow of Izayoi, but was surprised to find that he was almost unable to stop it with his power as a four-layer demon king. The two rushed to the palace and fisted each other several times.


    The palace was knocked out of the ruins by the force. The next moment Shiliuye and His Highness jumped down from the collapsed balcony rubble with brisk footsteps, and landed on the grass in the outer trench.Neither party did their best.If they had just confronted them with all their strength, the surrounding area would have been devastated.His Royal Highness also understands the details of his opponent, the candidate for the original, and he has the most gifted simulated star creation map.


    Ikuya robbed His Highness as an opponent, but the strength of the two seemed to be evenly matched, so it took some time for Ikuyo to deal with him.But Nie Kong was not in the mood to pay attention to their battle.


    The last demon king who appeared in the opposite Demon King Alliance is far more threatening to Nie Kong and their "MIC" community than His Royal Highness. He is the old enemy of the original "Willo''wisp"!


    Nie Kong looked at the frivolous man a few hundred meters away, then turned his head and asked, "Vera, is the one opposite you the pervert you often say."


    "His name is Maxwell!" Vera''s voice was full of tension, and she was completely unimaginable from the usual confused temperament.


    Perhaps because of hearing his whispers, the bonfire illuminating the palace suddenly burst into flames as if responding, and the flame storm blowing the inky black paper seemed to have self-will, depicting a spiral shape and concentration, showing Max Wei''s realm door appearance!!


    The flames spiraled into huge vortexes, running around in the palace.A figure was reflected on the other end of the flame, and the sound of a finger flicked.He shook his coat decorated with contrasting red and blue and landed in front of Nie Kong and the others with an intoxicated expression.


    "Hehe, you finally called out my name. Are you finally going to accept me? My beloved bride." As he said, he tried to touch Vera''s long blue hair with his right hand.


    "It''s so noisy, stalker." Vera instantly hid behind Nie Kong like a frightened rabbit.


    Maxwell ignored Nie Kong at all. There was only one emotion that appeared in his eyes, and that was the joy that he was about to touch his beloved girl.


    "Ah, it''s not easy. Finally, now I have the power to touch you. Just to get that power, I even rushed to the end of time. I have been praying, hoping that my admiration can travel across the world. Here you are. Now Vera! I finally came to pick you up!"


    "Disgusting." Behind Vera''s opposition was very straightforward and decisive, but in Maxwell''s eyes, he probably only thought Vera was hiding his shyness.


    Seeing Maxwell''s deviating actions, Nie Kong squeezed that hand coldly and hummed, "Get out of the way, Vera is now my bride!"


    Nie Kong kicked out towards Maxwell, but Maxwell, who had put all his heart on Vera, was kicked through his side by Nie Kong, and he slammed into the passage of the palace.


    There was a figure shaking at the other end of the smoke.Maxwell returned to the exercise field casually, flipping his jacket and looking around.


    Seeing that the intoxication in Maxwell''s eyes disappeared, it also means that the other party is beginning to be serious.Maxwell, who had been sober from his love drunkenness, finally noticed the existence of Nie Kong. Seeing Nie Kong, he seemed very upset and said, "What a joke, kid, hurry up and give the hand that is holding Vera''s waist. I let go."


    "No." Instead, Vera firmly hugged Nie Kong tightly, squeezing Nie Kong''s arm with the full Opie, "I want to work with Nie Kong to defeat you, Maxwell."


    "Ahhhh, my Vera, Vera I have never been able to touch before, damn it actually touched my bride before me. Damn it, you must have kidnapped my bride. Just Kill you, Vera will definitely come back to me." Flames and ice appeared on Maxwell''s hands, spraying towards Nie Kong.


    "Vera will be my bride in the future, right." Nie Kong asked.


    "I would rather marry Nie Kong than marry a pervert."


    As if to translate the language into a specific form of explanation, Vera let out a pale, hot flame from his hands.


    "The Fool''s Tribulation Fire!" The flames summoned from the realm of life and death can burn everything that exists in the material world, even the devil that embodies concepts.


    The Fool''s Tribulation Fire swallowed up Maxwell''s fire and cold, and even blew Maxwell without much influence.


    However, Maxwell, who had already expected the attack, just showed a ferocious smile with canine teeth, and then immediately disappeared, and then he moved to Nie Kong''s head in an instant.


    "Something''s wrong... wrong."


    Maxwell felt that there was a subtle difference in the facts, thinking again, because when he appeared in the void, he saw Nie Kong just looking up at him.


    Looking at those cold eyes, Maxwell noticed the slightest chill.

 2077 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 02101, a little troublesome immortality!

    Are you looking at yourself across the void? How could something like that happen?Maxwell didn''t believe it.


    "Bengyue Dimensional Knife!!"


    However, in the next moment, Nie Kong really slashed out of thin air in his direction.The tearing piercing sound, only saw a black dimensional knife hit out of Nie Kong''s hand.


    "Wh...what?" The space in front of ten meters was cut open forcibly.


    Maxwell, who was on Vera''s head, muttered and muttered to himself in an incredible manner.Because of Nie Kong''s move to the void.Not only broke the void where he was, but also severely severed his flanks.


    Maxwell stared at Nie Kong dumbfounded because of the sudden onslaught.It is impossible for anyone to be able to introduce himself who is constantly performing space jumps, but Nie Kong''s blow cut off his body and broke the void space of the realm gate, which can be said to be a serious fatal injury!!


    "Go to hell, pervert!"


    When he was marked as Maxwell and appeared in the void, he was directly attacked by Vera.


    The violent flames condensed into a ball and threw it towards Maxwell''s abdomen, burning his internal organs.It seemed that Vera was worried that Nie Kong would not kill the opponent, so she wanted to make a cut.Nie Kong cut his head and body away, Cang Yan burned his internal organs.The jacket decorated with red and blue began to burn in an instant, forming a pillar of fire and gradually shattering.


    Nie Kong hugged Vera and stayed in the air, staring at the wreckage of Maxwell.


    "Down?"


    "No, no." Nie Kong was also surprised at the other''s vitality.


    Vera shook his head in such annoyance, "Troubled, I didn''t expect him to become so strong." Vera said his inner anxiety, of course that was a natural response.


    Because Maxwell had already been in a different place, and his body disintegrated and shattered on fire.However, he allowed the pillar of fire to continue to burn, stood up straight and connected the burning head to his body, how strange it seemed.


    Maxwell was nowhere to be seen. He jumped to the back space in order to increase the distance, and at the same time put away the flames and wind and snow that had been emitted by his hands.For Maxwell, the demon in charge of the heat, flames and snow are not his original powers.In order to compress and extract the energy generated from the heat temperature difference, it is the essence of the Maxwell Demon.


    "I am not a particularly powerful demon. In order to make up for my own fragility, I created a helper summoning, dancing sister doll!" Maxwell, who appeared 100 meters away from Nie Kong and the others, snapped his fingers and opened the spiral." Realm Gate".


    Just like when the giants were summoned, there was a storm of flames and ice in the training ground, and a steady stream of dolls in the shape of girls emerged from the center, and then surrounded Nie Kong and Vera.The dolls are all female, with clear and transparent blue eyes and white-gold blonde hair flying in the wind, and they are called one after another.


    They lined up neatly with a soft motion unlike dolls, raising the corners of their skirts and saluting.Although no anger can be felt in the eyes, the skin has heat and blood flow like makeup.


    "Very cute appearance, well, of course it is not as good as my bride Vera. She was just the tragic end of the third type of perpetual motion machine that was sealed by a certain person three years ago. But I think it is really sealed just by sealing it. It¡¯s a pity that I mass-produced it myself. Although it¡¯s just a prototype, it should be helpful to the experiment. Okay, let¡¯s dance, dancing sister dolls!"


    The silver-white and blonde puppets that were summoned attacked Nie Kong and Vera in one breath, with blades hidden everywhere in their bodies, they stepped on light dance steps and waved fierce knives.


    Facing the various blades hidden in the fingertips, wrists, elbows, and skirts, it was like dense bees swarming towards Nie Kong and the others.One by one is not very strong.However, the number is huge!And they are light and keen.


    "Nie Kong, hug me quickly, and then take me to move away for a while. Before... before thinking of a way to kill the other party, we had to leave temporarily." Vera said hurriedly.


    Melee is not her specialty, and she is not skilled in dodge action.If she continues to fight, she can only panic jump in space with movements that meet the girl''s level, and then release Cang Yan.


    "Huh, if you can''t deal with a four-layer demon king in a small area, you will be laughed out of laughter." Nie Kong looked at the weapon girl who was closing up around him, without any worries.


    Up and down, left and right in all directions, plus forward and backward and space jumps.To confirm the success of the attack, Maxwell summoned another fifty dolls.Counting the combat power is more than one hundred and fifty "dancing sister dolls."


    Facing the coming of the group of murderous weapons, Nie Kong quietly opened his right hand.The "dancing sister dolls" that surrounded them instantly turned into ashes, and the explosive force hit the sky.


    A strong arrogance burst out, and the surrounding hundreds of meters turned into a vacuum zone. Nie Kong''s bold combat made Vera''s eyes widened.Unexpectedly, Maxwell set up a rock-like layout, which was shattered by the energy emitted by Nie Kong.


    On the other hand, Maxwell, who was still unscathed, made the action of patting off the dust on his coat, looking down at Nie Kong with dispelled, emotionless eyes.The explosion killed him, but he himself possessed the power of immortality.


    "You guy, you really are super damn, why should you snatch my bride."


    "Change...Pervert! It''s always been you doing your own thing and bothering me, who agreed to marry you?" Vera who was hiding behind Nie Kong retorted loudly.


    "Vera, I know you are shy!! And the other party must use some means to threaten you, don''t worry, it will soon be healed. When I get rid of him, we will create a new happy life." The authoritarian stubborn Maxwell looked at Nie Kong with cold eyes.


    Vera''s forehead came out with tic tac toe. If possible, she really wanted to throw a hammer to kill the guy opposite.


    It''s a pity that no matter how many times he refuses, the opponent will follow him like a pervert, making Vera a little timid.

 2078 The collapse of the second element body 02102, Veras kiss

    "My bride Vera, I will come to pick you up again in the future." Seeing that his own means could not do anything to Vera''s helper Nie Kong, Maxwell retreated.


    "Wh...what." After hearing those words, Vera''s expression immediately changed a hundred and eighty degrees, and replaced with a melancholy face.


    "Then...then I will let you completely give up." With that, Vera clenched her teeth and hugged Nie Kong, paddled her heels to lift her chin, and then snatched Nie Kong''s lips.


    "Huh!" Maxwell and Nie Kong called out at the same time, and then they were speechless.As the victim, Nie Kong couldn''t understand what was going on. When he noticed the soft touch in his mouth, Nie Kong finally recovered.


    Nie Kong took advantage of the moment when the opponent''s innocent body reacted, occupying the opponent''s mouth with one breath, sucking hard.


    After being at the mercy of the first experience, Vera desperately slapped Nie Kong on the back to express surrender, as if breathing was difficult.However, resistance weakened shortly afterwards, and her fingertips shook slightly before Nie Kong let go of her mouth.The sticky saliva fell from each other''s lips.The two looked at each other, Vera lowered his head flushed.


    It might be a strange thing for Vera, as a demon, to be ashamed of the little things like kissing, but after all, everything is the first experience.Vera couldn''t withstand the impact of lightning up from her back, and she sat on the ground as if she had weakened legs.


    Nie Kong stretched his arms around Vera''s shoulders to support her panting as if she had just done strenuous exercise, and then smiled provocatively at Maxwell: "Maxwell, your bride is willing to kiss me. Well, you Just leave, I may demand her chastity soon, maybe Vera will become a real woman after the next meeting."


    Maxwell stared at the affectionate Nie Kong dumbfoundedly, then his face showed an extremely chill, his cold eyes stared at them, and he spoke the words: "Summonmaxwellmyths.3S, nanomachineunit¡ª¡ª!"


    Huh?Vera doubted her ears for the summoning style she heard for the first time.Originally thought he was going to activate the authority of the organizer, but since he has mentioned "summoning, then it should be a technique that will summon something."


    With the lost Maxwell as the center, violent heat and cold waves blew up.The cold and warm storms, which are released hundreds of thousands of times in one second, surpass the laws of the material world, allowing the plasma to flow around in the atmosphere.


    The gap in the realm was shattered, and the space was shattered like glass crafts.Two shadows appeared with heat and extreme cold. They were mirror armor monsters with huge wings behind them.Obviously, it has an appearance that does not resemble a creature. The steel skin moves up and down, as if blood is flowing through it.


    Facing the alien monster, everyone looked surprised, Vera whispered and screamed: "That kind of spirituality. Could it be... an angel?!"


    "You said that monster is an angel?" Nie Kong asked contemptuously.The angels of Digimon, the angels of the Devil''s High School, the artificial angels that raid blood, which one is not more beautiful than them.


    "I think it should not be, but...but it must be some kind of existence similar to angels! The object called by the summoning style containing "myths" must be the group of gods, without exception! And no demon can do that kind of thing , Only the main priest, the poet and the queen can do it! Nie Kong, they are here, be careful." Vera''s face lost its color, a little pale inexplicably.


    The two angels spread their wings, raised their sharp swords and sharp spears, and charged towards Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong appeared in front of the steel angel, controlled the opponent''s wrist and twisted it upward, so that the angel could not shoot his gun and then kicked his head.However, unexpectedly, the helmet of the steel angel was broken into pieces, and immediately repaired itself in a form similar to the condensation of fog.


    Nie Kong twisted the opponent''s gun hand in the opposite direction of the joint, and then tore his whole body to shreds, but he returned to its original shape as before.


    The two steel angels made a blunt chick and raised their guns to prepare for battle, and then suddenly disappeared.


    He turned around abruptly, and saw the steel angel emitting heat and black and red light swinging a gun at him.The summoned angel seems to inherit Maxwell''s ability to jump in space.


    After the demon King Maxwell on the opposite side summoned the angel, he was surrounded by a pale ray of light, and he didn''t feel like he wanted to act.Although he cannot be confirmed from the outside, the overwhelming sense of presence released from the sphere proves that he is still on the scene.The number of angels summoned increases with the passage of time.There are now more than a dozen armored monsters that look like angels and surround Maxwell''s throne.Since it is not driven by spiritual power, it shows that there is some kind of power in the angelic shell itself.


    Nie Kong originally wanted to kill the Maxwell who summoned them, but when he saw the situation, he quietly closed his eyes.


    "Space freezes." After opening his eyes, the space of 100 meters around Nie Kong stopped strangely, including all the angels and Maxwell.


    Nie Kong''s right hand burst out with a strong arrogance, and the imprisoned Maxwell and the angel beside him were simply shattered and turned into dust.


    But it didn''t have much effect, the opponent''s body was re-formed into its original state like Buu.You can see the surrounding air-conditioning as if you are in a cold place, and icicles and ice cones began to appear on the surrounding stone walls.


    Maxwell stored the heat taken away in his body, and the replacement of heat and cold produced strong fluctuations in ability, and it was estimated that he was about to explode.The key is that the opponent blew himself up and could be reborn very quickly. It was indeed the strength that the fourth-tier devil should have.


    "Do you have the ability to be immortal and the ability to jump in space? If so, just erase your soul and existence. The outpost is over. Disappear, "Maxwell Demon King"¡ª¡ª!" Nie Kong waved his arm in his hand. A bright blood whip appeared.No, that is a burning whip.The flame seemed to have no temperature, but Vera couldn''t help but feel chill and fear in his heart.


    Another form of blood whip is a blood whip cast by the fire of the soul formed by burning the power of the soul.


    "Die."


    Maxwell kept a lot of heat, dissolved and disappeared in the flame whip, as if it had evaporated.

 2079 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 02103, the demon king to help! !

    On the other hand, when Nie Kong tackled Maxwell, the battle between Asuka and the others became more intense.


    "Go!" Countless black sword dances turned into lightning and rushed towards the palace, tearing apart a group of giants and crossing the burning city.


    Asuka reconfirmed the battlefield again, and the giants still caused ground sounds to swarm in succession.And the maid Pest stood at the front door of "Huang Yan''s Capital" and issued a war declaration to the giants.


    "Listen to me, giants! We will never succumb to you and stick to the final gate! If you insist on attacking the city of Huangyan, try to defeat us in front of the defense and triumphantly, and be prepared to be crushed!"


    After completing all the conversations, Persett felt disapproving from the bottom of his heart. Now the strength of Asuka and Kasugabe is terribly strong. Persett vaguely remembers that the fire dragon festival was weak and unreasonable.


    The bright red eyes of the giants focused on Asuka and Pest in one breath, but Pest''s persuasion to surrender seemed to have a counterproductive effect.


    "Well, come on, you damn giants!"


    "Hoho!" There were about 320 giants shaking the earth and attacking the city gate.Except for the women who were responsible for blocking the offensive and defending the front gate, there were about 145 fire dragons with weakened physical strength.


    "Oh, that''s it." A dragon-like turbid current that washed away all determination was the winner.


    The first person who noticed the change in the battle situation was Ola, who was wearing a cloak on the outer wall and controlling the giants.Next to him, you can see Griffin Beast Glea transformed into a human form using the "Simulation¡¤Life Catalog".


    "Have you appeared, the Great Sacred Flood Demon King!" He looked at the battlefield with cunning eyes that were not like girls.


    The scene reflected in his eyes is a small figure appearing in the conflict between the fire dragon and the giant tribe.


    The man is black-haired and one eye is covered with a blindfold, so even onlookers can see that his physique is tempered like steel.The fist that spent many years of Xing Frost drills and grinds, probably even comparable to the breath of the stars.


    The "Fairy Dragon"-"The Great Sage of the Sea Covering", holding the Qianshan Qianhai Lingge, blocked the giants.


    "We are late, are you all right?"


    "Yeah." Asuka nodded in surprise. He didn''t expect that the more than 300 giants of the other party had been washed away by the water released by this man.


    "Hmph, if something happens to you, then I will be in trouble." The armor mask girl who appeared behind the Flood Demon King, she is Asuka''s sister Cainiao.


    "Let''s talk about the details later, let''s end the game first." Demon King Peng said, waving his golden wings and looking down at the giants with cold eyes.


    Jiao Liu raised his right hand., A huge shadow covered the "Huangyan City".


    The ocean phenomenon rising on the outer wall of the city, yes, it is undoubtedly a tsunami.The largest disaster that should never be witnessed in an urban area.What''s more, this kind of tsunami that seems to be swallowed up by mountains is definitely unimaginable.Pestle looked at the power he showed, and was speechless with his mouth half open.Jiao Liu created a wall formed by ocean currents outside the outer wall surrounding the city to completely cover the town. The amount of water cannot be represented by a small number such as tens of thousands or tens of thousands.


    Even if the entire city was swallowed, there would still be remaining water that roared like a creature, instantly swallowing the giant group.Although the giants were able to hold up and not be washed away at first, their struggles ended in vain in the face of the fierce ocean currents like the maelstrom.Although the giants are more than ten meters tall, they are only a drop in the ocean in front of the violent ocean phenomenon that can swallow the plains.


    Ola, who was in charge of the command at the very end of the giants, also understood that this could not be resisted and couldn''t help but sigh: "That is... the strength of the four-digit demon king!"


    Aola took off his hood and stared at the front door of "Huang Yan Zhi No Capital".For unknown reasons, she felt that she seemed to be facing the monocular Sea King.


    "Are you the ruler of the giants?"


    Ola''s heart beat with fright.The distance between Aura, who is at the very end of the Giants team, and "Huang Yan No Capital" is also tens of kilometers.However, once he was stared at by the Flood Demon King''s single eye, it was as if he was speaking in front of him.


    Although Ola trembled with fear, the master was fighting, and of course he could not escape.She took out the "Golden Harp" with control ability from the gift card and began to play.


    Ola filled her mind and started plucking the strings with her white fingers.


    The beautiful sound spread to the corner of the battlefield, and gradually spread to the sky and the sea.No matter what she did, she couldn''t control the power of ocean current gift, but she still managed to weaken the power of ocean current.The washed away giants stood up, pushed away the ocean current with their strong hands and feet, and broke through the ocean.


    More than a dozen giants waved their tomahawks while leaving the sea.The tomahawk blades several times the size of Jiao Liu swung down at him from the top of his head and both sides.


    However, Jiao Liu just clasped his chest with his hands and didn''t move.The fierce blade has reached an impossible distance.While the giants felt the sensation of directly hitting the enemy with their hands, they were amazed by the opponent''s overwhelming sense of existence.


    The object they had just attacked was indeed a flesh and blood body.Since a steel blade with several times the mass of the object is used to slash the flesh and blood, the feeling left on the hand should also be the touch of flesh, otherwise it is illogical.


    However, the giant warrior felt a sense of numbness on his hands.Under the impact of hitting the crust with a steel knife, the giants realized the overwhelming difference in combat power between themselves and the enemy.


    Jiao Liu, who used his steel body to block the battle axe, raised his slender right eye and couldn''t help but smile, "It''s a drowsy blow, it''s like a shoal wave against a rock."


    "Four brothers, let''s solve them as soon as possible." Jialing also started to do it. Pieces of golden flames fell in the sky, causing dozens of giants to evaporate directly.


    Asuka also controlled Steel Quan to create hundreds of black steel swords, which instantly formed a blade storm and tore through dozens of giants.They each deployed their own methods to slaughter the three hundred giants.

 2081 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 02105, Nie Kong vs the three-headed dragon! !

    The three-headed dragon stayed above and looked down with six eyes.Each head is facing in a different direction, and after repeating the movement of tilting its head several times-the three-headed dragon expands its wings several times and starts to wave.


    It seems to be an understatement, but the three-headed dragon''s flapping action caused the sea of ??clouds to be divided into left and right halves and then disappear.Then the wave formed two huge tornadoes that swept across the metropolitan area below, causing all the currents created by Jiao Liu to be destroyed in an instant.


    "How...how could it happen!"


    The tornado first swallowed the violent ocean phenomenon that Jiao Liu had summoned, and then swallowed all forces and caused destruction regardless of the enemy and our side.Whether it is a corridor covered with glass, the scales and wings of a giant or a fire dragon, the tornado blows everything into the sky without distinction.In this way, it''s no longer a matter of caring about the game. After all, the urban areas and palaces collapsed and collapsed because of a wing wave.Yao and the black rabbit disintegrated the palace they were blown into the sky by a whirlwind.In the town, all the fighting ceased, including His Royal Highness and Sixteen Nights.


    "The three-headed dragon has released the seal. It is the strongest demon king! It is the responsibility of the heavenly army to defeat him. Everyone...everyone quickly leave the town." Jiao Liu reminded out loudly nervously.


    Just the coercion from the opponent has already made Jiao Liu unable to mention the resistance.Jiao Liu''s palm was sweating, and the strength of the fourth-tier demon was not on par with that of the third-tier.


    However, Black Rabbit didn''t notice Jiao Liu and others, she just looked up at the three-headed dragon in the sky blankly.The memories of her childhood revived strongly in her brain.The fierce burning hometown and the miserable wailing sound are even enough to fill the beast group of the forest.It only used one night''s event to destroy the monsters of the "Moon Rabbit" family.


    "How is it possible, that Demon King... was not defeated by Lord Canary?"


    She didn''t know the black rabbit. At that time, the canary only sealed the three-headed dragon, so the original NoName banner would be used to unlock its seal.


    In one step or two steps, the black rabbit staggered forward in the direction of the three-headed dragon like a lost soul.


    As soon as the eyes of the three-headed dragon noticed the black rabbit standing on the rubble, it immediately made a terrifying cry that was not like a world object, and then rushed towards it like a black rabbit.Its roar even forced the lava of the active volcano back, causing huge cracks in the earth.The chandelier shattered into pieces, and finally turned into glass flowers, scattered in the city and turned into dust.


    The black rabbit, who was still in a daze, stared blankly at the three-headed dragon assaulting her, and at the same time noticed something with a mindset that it didn''t matter to him.Ah, am I going to die, like my parents.


    "Damn it, Black Rabbit, what are you doing there, hurry up and leave with me." A soft drink in his ears made the Black Rabbit wake up from the sluggishness.Only saw a dark blade storm appeared in the sky, rolling towards the three dragons and stopping it.Asuka wearing a gorgeous dress fell from the sky and appeared in front of the black rabbit.


    "Crack roar!" Before the flying bird pulled the black body away, the black blade and the center of the storm erupted with its roar, and it even shattered the blade storm with a wave of its wings.


    "You two, be careful!" Seeing the violent wind formed by the wings of the three-headed magic dragon flapping its fans against the black rabbit and the bird, Jiao Liu hurriedly threw himself in front of them.


    "Om!"


    Jiao Liu had gone through thousands of mountains and rivers, and he was blown out by the wind without being able to block it for two seconds.Not only that, it was razed to the ground within a kilometer of its center.The other party simply waved his wings, and the fierce wind generated by all the members of the town was overwhelmed.


    Seeing that the three-headed dragon was about to land and hit the moon rabbit on the ground, in the next instant, Nie Kong, the only one in the town that could stand against the wind, stopped in front of the three-headed dragon.


    He patted the wind with one hand, and the majestic and majestic protected the black rabbit from the hand of the dragon.


    "Get out of the way, Black Rabbit!"


    The black rabbit widened his red eyes to the limit, as if he had seen something unbelievable, Nan Nan said with tears: "It''s... it''s Nie Kong... Master Nie Kong?"


    Nie Kong didn''t expect the sudden change of the battle. They had killed Maxwell and were ready to help deal with other demon kings. They didn''t expect the three-headed demon dragon that Bai Yasha once said would appear, and the opponent''s strength is indeed amazing!!


    "Vera, Black Rabbit, please, let me deal with that dragon temporarily!"


    "No...no, Lord Nie Kong, we...we are not its opponents." Black Rabbit said in a panic.


    Nie Kong''s words, Nie Kong''s heroic figure overlapped with the black rabbit''s parents at the other end of the memory.The Black Rabbit knows very well, the determination that the back tells, and also knows the result.She held Nie Kong''s clothes corner in fear, and refused to leave.Asuka and Vera stopped her actions.The tears of the black rabbit stretched out her arms, but her hands could not touch anything.


    The three-headed dragon did not stop the three women from leaving, but quietly looked at Nie Kong who appeared with six eyeballs in three pairs of eyes, and smiled and said, "Hehe, are you planning to bet your life for your companion? No matter how many years have passed, the divergence points in hell can make my blood boil."


    "No, I''m just worried that they will hinder our fight. I haven''t met a decent opponent for a long time. Maybe you can bring me a lot of fun."


    "Oh?" The three-headed dragon made a surprised voice.I probably didn''t expect that the other party would say those words when he was in desperation.However, it is no wonder that he was like this. After all, two hundred years before he was sealed, all the residents of Hakata were afraid of his name and fear of his existence.


    On the back of the three-headed dragon, a banner with the original text of "Aksara" and "evil" is displayed and boasted.That is when the true face of the world is not yet clear.Distinguish heaven and earth, give birth to yin and yang, and formulate good and evil. They are the oldest cosmology formed by the smallest unit of the world.


    The three-headed dragon shouldered his half of his body and reported his name, "It''s really a good spirit, you are qualified to know my name. I am the three-digit Hakata, the demon king Aji Da, one of the gods of the fire worship group. Kaha. The supreme master takes over the banner and three digits, and is destined to spend this life as a demon king!"

 2082 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 02106, the magic dragon to destroy the world

    Raising its pure white paws, the three-headed dragon dug deep into its shoulders.The self-mutilation caused a large amount of blood to spew out of his body, causing the giant three-headed dragon to be stained with blood.The blood dripped slowly to the ground, but after a while, it began to wriggle suspiciously as if it was alive.


    The earth, lava, and deadwood bathed in the blood of Az Dahaka changed its form into a two-headed dragon.That''s not because the scene in front of you is too abnormal.It was the two-headed dragons that appeared to swallow the earth.All of them exuded a sense of coercion comparable to the spirit level of Pest, dozens of them began to wreak havoc in the capital of Huangyan!!


    The capital of Huang Yan has become a river of rubble.The city was instantly swallowed by flash floods.The glorious glass corridor is also gone.Countless artworks decorated in the exhibition venue were also lost, and the endless overflowing hot mountains and rivers stained the earth red.


    "I said what on earth are you planning to do?" Looking at the city full of smoke, Nie Kong understood that the three-headed dragon in front of him was purely for destruction, unlike the previous demon king, which was essentially predatory.


    And because of his appearance, the battle with the Demon King Alliance was forcibly terminated.


    "I am Az Dahaka, who worships Zoroastrianism on behalf of the banner of evil. As an enemy of the evil, I am rioting everywhere in the garden. It can be said that I can be regarded as a demon in the true sense. The true demon is a completely different test. Practice. That itself is not a general trial. It is something that is convenient to eradicate human beings and appears as the strongest trial in history. You can call me, "the final trial of mankind"!!!" Looking down at Nie Sora, the three-headed dragon declared so.


    "Hehe, is it your purpose to destroy the cabinet?" Nie Kong was startled, and then suddenly laughed out loud.Looking at the three-headed dragon in front of me, I seemed to see myself in the second dimension at the time.But the purpose of the two is not general. The three-headed dragon is pure evil, but Nie Kong has his own purpose.


    "Yes. So if you want to save your friends, there is only one way to destroy me!!" Az Dahaka said coldly.


    In other words, the cabinet is of the star level, and its volume is hundreds of thousands of times larger than that of the earth. Its robustness is not comparable to that of the earth.If two hundred thousand can destroy the earth in a single blow, then destroying the box requires at least more than one billion combat power!


    "I doubt the problem, but do you have the ability?" Although the fifth-tier demon king claims to have the power to destroy stars, the third-tier demon king, Nie Kong, does not know how strong it is!


    "Didn''t you find that the dozens of god-level double-headed dragons I split are enough to destroy the lower layer of the box! And your strength is not enough to stop me." Az Dahaka finished , Swooping towards Nie Kong with a whistling sound.Regardless of its three-meter size, its speed is amazing.


    With a horizontal wave of the three-headed dragon, the wings that stood behind the three-headed dragon suddenly changed shape.Or in fact, it wasn''t wings from the beginning. The black blade, which changes freely in form, has the same ability as Leticia''s Dragon Shadow.But compared with the Dragon Shadow that Nie Kong knew, the speed and strength could not be unified.A storm of blades struck like scattered rain.Every blow contains the power to kill.


    Nie Kong tried to use the full strength of his current normal state, and threw a punch that collided with his wings head-on.With a bang, a fleshy wing of the three-headed magic dragon was directly blown into pieces without a doubt.


    The three-headed dragon snorted, and the after wave of power shook it hundreds of meters.The three-headed dragon twisted its long neck and caught Nie Kong fiercely with six eyes.


    Although the three-headed dragon knew that Nie Kong might be very strong, he didn''t expect his strength to be so much worse than imagined.The power coming from Nie Kong''s fist made himself as the three-tiered demon king willing to bow down!!


    "Haha, yes, for a long time no one has been able to take my full punch under normal conditions and survived."


    The body of the three-headed devil dragon gathers hundreds of millions of evil deeds. The fighting power can be counted in the hundreds of millions. For example, the strength of the dragon ball¡¯s vitality bombs to gather the vitality of a planet is known, otherwise he would not dare Said to destroy the stellar-level Hakata.Compared to the level of fighting power of the fourth layer Jiao Liu Frieza, they are not of the same level.


    "Damn it, is he really a Demon King with only five levels? Why can a Demon King with that power stay in the lower five levels of the box?"


    The six red eyes of the three-headed dragon showed caution, and it even lost its confident attitude.Because Nie Kong''s next attack is coming.


    The three-headed dragon could only explode with all its strength, desperately trying to resist Nie Kong''s fierce attack.


    The violent wind that the two turned into blew the surrounding forest and clouds, and the sound of the wind was like surging waves.Continuously destroying the surroundings, their battle unfolded with full strength.


    No other gifts were used, it was almost a full-fighting attack, but the surging energy generated during the collision caused the ground to vibrate violently.


    The three-headed dragon evaded Nie Kong''s attack in embarrassment, and they were fighting at the speed of the Fifth Universe.But every blow he resisted came with power as if he had broken his body bones.


    With a bang, Nie Kong slapped away the sharp claws that blocked his mind, but the three-headed dragon finally had no time to stop with six claws, revealing a neutral position, and Nie Kong tried his best to prepare to hit one of his heads with a punch.


    Blood splattered, the head in the middle was beaten into meat sauce, but the blood no longer transformed into a body.But the "two-headed dragon" quickly left the battle, breathing a few kilometers away from Nie Kong.Only seeing it grow back to its third head, the injury is slowly repairing.


    "I admit that your body is very strong, stronger than the three-tiered demon king. It seems that I must also treat you as an opponent of the same level. It means that the banner of evil is impossible to defeat you. "The three-headed dragon said in a deep voice.


    As a three-layer demon king who can have the same godhood as Di Shitian, the physical strength is not their only means, they are the embodiment of the rules.


    For example, the White Yaksha represents the star spirit of the sun and the rule of the white night, and the Monkey King represents the half star spirit of the earth.


    "Not bad, it just happened that my warm-up was over." Nie Kong let out a sigh of smile, as if his expression had become much warmer than before.

 2083 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 02107, the three-headed dragon loses! !

    The three-headed demon dragon is the strongest demon king who can exercise thousands of magic in the inheritance, and the body''s ability is only part of their power.In fact, what they are really strong is the gifted ability endowed by their spirituality.


    The earth and atmosphere centered on the three-headed dragon shook violently, and Nie Kong saw the vortex of power condensed in the palms of the three-headed dragon, creating a hot sphere.


    "Let''s start Avista, create a simulated star map!!!"


    The three-headed dragon lifted the two blushing energy spheres compressed in its palms to the sky. It was thought that the flaming ball abilities in contact with the aurora would immediately detonate when they touch each other, but they released a greater searing heat and magically weaved them into one. share.


    Every time they repelled, they released a stronger force, and the two flame balls soon turned into white energy light balls, creating a power vortex that distorts the surrounding light.The conflict between the aurora and the scorching heat bounced away the waves of lava, and Kyoho was completely annihilated by the aftermath.The vortex of power equivalent to the conflict between stars shattered all the surrounding phenomena, and the rubble scattered about more than ten kilometers around was decomposed into particles smaller than atoms.


    In Nie Kong''s vision, he saw the three-headed dragon demon with a fierce smile.The next blow it is preparing to issue will surely be a terrible trick that will break the ground!


    "It''s over, you can''t smash the banner of my waiting evil!"


    It grabbed the energy vortex and threw it at Nie Kong forcefully, and the two mutually repelling light spheres evaporated the surrounding dust.The three-headed dragon believes that as long as the energy vortex in his hand bursts out, it will be enough to destroy Nie Kong and the Huangyan Capital with a radius of tens of kilometers!!


    "Those words will wait for you to knock me down."


    Under the super destructive energy that it condenses, it will indeed kill the grass that has been destroyed within hundreds of miles.However, how could Nie Kong make him succeed, how could he make it easily hurt Asuka and the others.


    "The three-tiered demon king cooperates with grace to keep up with my normal strength, let you see my transformation." As he said, Nie Kong burst out all the restrained arrogance in his body.It seemed that a qualitative change overflowed from the milky white and overflowed into the dazzling golden yellow. The black short hair instantly grew into bright silver, floating in the air like an awe-inspiring God of War.


    The energy tide that appeared in Nie Kong''s body once again caused the surrounding mountains to shake within a few hundred miles.A golden sun appeared in the sky.The aftermath of that burst of power formed a violent wind blowing in all directions.


    In a moment, the arrogance that exceeded the normal limit condensed within three meters from Nie Kong''s body, and the fierce friction of the arrogance of the scenery caused a burst of lightning and thunder around him.


    Seeing that the two energies were about to collide, Nie Kong punched forward hard.


    With a click, the space within a hundred meters was blown out by Nie Kong, revealing a strip of black space gaps, which expanded into a 100-meter black hole in the blink of an eye.


    "Master Nie Kong!!"


    The black rabbit cried out in sorrow. In their sight, everything within a hundred meters, including Nie Kong and the three-headed dragon, was forcibly absorbed into the dimensional mezzanine, leaving them dumbfounded!


    "Boom." At the same time, two extremely hot balls of light from the three-headed dragon hit Nie Kong, causing a wave of ripples in the interlayer of the black space.


    Fortunately, it was pulled to the dimensional mezzanine layer in time, otherwise Huangyan City would be destroyed by their next battle even if it was not destroyed by the collision of energy early.


    I saw in the center of the explosion, the source of golden light was shining continuously, the golden coquettish arrogance seemed to have condensed into an actualized crazy flame, and the surrounding was accompanied by strong lightning and thunder.


    Burning like the setting sun, the temperature rises like a volcano in the center of the sun, and a tornado erupts from dramatic energy changes.Just a little aftermath has already caused all the residents in the human town to die.The two aurora that collided with each other could even break the complementarity of the balanced world, but unexpectedly, the white-hot light wheel slowly dissipated and disappeared in the golden flame.


    "No...impossible!!" Seeing everything that happened before him, the six eyes of the three-headed dragon were full of incredible.


    "It''s useless. My current strength is fifty times stronger than just now!! That''s it, Az=Dahaka!" Nie Kong''s majestic gaze made the three-headed dragon feel a strong pressure. .


    "Damn it, how could I let you successfully destroy the trial." The three-headed dragon was enough to swallow the fangs of the earth, releasing flash heat that contained dozens of times higher than the previously released flame.


    Known as the strongest light wheel of the flash heat system, the "Bazhe no Light Wheel" continues to burn in the interlayer abyss of the dimension.


    As Nie Kong, who has experienced the burning of the sun, the flames of the three-headed dragon in front of him can''t hurt him at all.


    Nie Kong kicked the flashing heat of Bazhe¡¯s light wheel and rushed towards the three-headed dragon at the speed of the sixth universe, deeply piercing the flanks of Az=Dahaka.


    The sheer speed, the unstoppable force, the fundamental strength of that impact was unmatched just now.


    Knowing the strength of Nie Kong''s body, the three-headed dragon immediately used the sharp dragon shadow formed by the wings behind it to cut towards Nie Kong, intending to get a distance.But the Dragon Shadow was cut open, unable to reach the core of the golden flame and was torn into pieces.


    The three-headed dragon waved the banner of "Absolute Evil" on its back, and now it can only attack with all its strength, "Avista, let''s start fighting against each other, my "simulated star creation"!"


    Compared to Nie Kong, who is faster than the starlight, the three-headed dragon also turned into a star and slammed towards Nie Kong, and it had already realized it.


    The mountain shook with a bang, and the countless wounds left on the body of the three-headed dragon that collided with Nie Kong showed bone scars, and Nie Kong kicked his body for several kilometers.


    At this time, most of its body was almost destroyed, only the last of the three heads remained, and most of its weak heart was dug out.


    "The three-headed dragon, you have already defeated." Nie Kong only used a tenth of less power, and the three-headed dragon could no longer hold on.If it weren''t for the purpose of dragging it into the dimensional space to fight, I''m afraid that Nie Kong in the normal state can also defeat it!


    It seems that the three-tiered demon king can only be equal to Nie Kong''s normal state at best, and the top level of the gods and buddhas in the box court is estimated to be comparable to Nie Kong, who is fifty times the normal state.

 2084 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 02108Black Rabbits worries

    On the other hand, the same moment.After the emergence of the two-headed dragons, the phenomenon of urban change has not stopped, and the towns that have emerged from the ground are attacked by huge ground sounds.


    "Black Rabbit, please cheer up! We are going to help deal with the group of god-level double-headed dragon clones, leaving them alone will destroy the entire lower layer of the box court." Leticia shook the dull black rabbit.


    "Woo. But... But people, they don''t notice the breath of Master Nie Kong." Black Rabbit said with tears, eyes full of sadness.


    "Nie Kong should be fighting the three-headed dragon in the mezzanine," Vera said with his head tilted.


    "Really! Lord Nie Kong really...will it really be okay?" The black rabbit''s big eyes hoped to look at Vera, even Leticia and Pest''s daughters focused their eyes on Vera.


    "I...I don''t know, but I think Nie Kong has room to teleport, and he can run even if he doesn''t win." Vela said weakly while pulling at the corner of his clothes.


    "Yes! Master Nie Kong will be fine, he can definitely defeat the three-headed dragon." Asuka said firmly.


    "People only hope Master Nie Kong can come back safely."


    Only the black rabbit can understand and experience firsthand how terrifying the three-headed dragon is.In her heart, she kept praying to her Lord God Emperor Shi Tian that God would bless Master Nie Kong safe and sound.


    Vera''s daughter boarded the battlefield again, the black blade storm of Asuka, the phantom beast ability of Kasuga Beya, the moon palace and spear of the black rabbit, the flame of Vera.


    Several women united into one unit, against a two-headed dragon.With the power of a few women, it happened to deal with a double-headed demon dragon with almost four levels of devil power.


    Among them, the most dazzling in the city is the sword light like a snake and the sharp blade formed by the dark shadow.


    The two-headed dragon in the eye immediately opened its wings, flapped its attack, and caught the attacker from above.


    The eyes that fell from the sky led the male sea-covering sage Liu fiercely to smack his tongue.After cursing in an unspoken dialect, he took out two sticks and rushed towards the two double-headed dragons in front.


    "Take it to death, the three-headed dragon!" Jiao Liu held a huge stick that must be hugged in his hands and aimed at the bottom of the two-headed dragon''s neck.Accumulated a thousand years of practice in the submarine volcano, and even produced an impact that rippled the atmosphere, sweeping out the god-level two-headed dragon.Finally, it hit the bottom part of the three-headed dragon''s neck. The two-headed dragon was indeed a bloody mess, but it still couldn''t kill the opponent.


    The remaining two dragons spread their wings and approached Jiao Liu in a flight that seemed unaffected by inertia.


    Jiao Liu, whose posture was a little out of balance, felt a cold sweat coming out of his back, and at the same time used the remaining stick to aim at the other eye.


    "Jaling, burn them to death!" Demon King Jiao shouted.


    When he approached the distance that his entire body almost covered Jiao Liu, a heat wave that was enough to scorch the ground surface appeared.The glowing feathers falling with the parchment suddenly turned into heat, and turned into a golden storm that hit the two-headed dragon.


    The three two-headed dragons are surrounded up and down.However, for a body far stronger than steel, a heat wave of that degree is no different from a breeze.Did not slow down the pace of pursuit.


    The two-headed dragons didn''t realize their misjudgment until the moment the Shining Feather touched the body.


    The pure white body smelled of burnt meat, and let out a painful roar.For the first time, they had a feeling of surprise.Because I inherited the memory of the three-headed dragon, I have never encountered a case where a hot attack hurts itself. After all, the three-headed dragon is also specialized in controlling flames.


    They raised their heads to look up at the sky, and let out a feather of golden flames falling from the sky.


    Flames that can cause damage to the body of a natural god are extremely rare.Coupled with the golden feather, there is only one answer.


    The brilliant blonde hair fluttering in the wind appeared in the corner of their sight. The silky hair was so beautiful that people would mistake it for gold, but the clothes on the body were different from usual.


    The feathers that fell from the sky exude a stronger brilliance, and these feathers with overwhelming divinity curled up in a whirlpool. Among them, the injured dragon was immediately turned into ashes after being burned by the fire.


    "Brother righteousness, let''s stop talking and laughing for everyone else. Since the devil wants us to promote our opinions, then we have to use the authority of the dominator to entertain them well."


    A woman dressed in elegant clothes and glamorous came to the scene with wings formed by golden flames.The majestic tone and eyes make people understand that she is a dominator just by looking at it.That is the princess and demon king who possesses the sacred bird roc garuda, who is gifted to gods and dragons.Although every move reveals a gorgeous beauty, the coldness in his sight will associate with a strong man who has experienced many battles.The sharp eyes of a bird of prey stared at the remaining two two-headed dragons, filled with the burning fighting spirit that seemed to attack at any time.


    "Sister, I know you are very worried about that bastard Nie Kong, but the card is used too fast, the three-headed dragon will be on guard, and it will be difficult for us to defeat it later." Jiao Liu said with a bitter smile.


    Jialing''s majestic cheeks blushed, and he said angrily: "Brother Yi, I...we can''t watch him let the three-headed dragon kill. The opponent is a three-tiered demon king, Nie Kong, he...he is not an opponent."


    "I also ask you all, I hope everyone can help my master." Sarah wailed.


    The vampire Leticia, who was wearing a coat on the dark knight''s armor, exuded an amazing domineering that could not be imagined from the usual gentle temperament, but her eyes were full of pleading.


    As if to persuade her, the masked knight in silver dress and armor also spoke: "Leticia, we can only say our best. After all, there are more than 30 god-level double-headed dragons, and we can''t quickly Solve them all."


    The queen knight bird, the sea-covered great sacred dragon, jack pumpkin lantern, and Jialing, after the pure blood vampire Ji Leticia appeared, they followed behind and jumped onto the ruined city.


    "Okay, everyone, use the host authority, now is not the time to keep your hands." Jiao Liu said, first releasing his godhead ability.The sovereignty of the month, the new moon.


    When the crooked moon descends, Jiao Liu represents the ability to control gravity.Jialing immediately released the godhead, and the golden flames that burned the sky could burn the gods and demons to death.


    Sarah is the most exaggerated, instantly releasing the strongest godhead of the True Scarlet Dragon God Emperor, transforming into a giant dragon hundreds of miles away.

 2085 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 02109, Nie Kongs indulgence

    "I admit that I lost to you, you can kill me now to win the trial!" the three-headed dragon said tragically.


    "Don''t be frustrated too fast, when did I say I was going to kill you?" Nie Kong asked it back.


    "How is it possible, what is your purpose?" Inexplicably letting the other party torture half to death, hearing the other party say that it was not to kill himself to complete the human trial, the three-headed dragon was at a loss!


    "I was just trying to see if you have the ability to destroy the box court. I didn''t expect it to be so vulnerable, and I was a little self-aware." Nie Kong said.


    "If you didn''t come out to obstruct, would I have failed." The three-headed dragon snorted.


    "Even if I don''t make a move, but the Buddhism in the upper level of the box court and the gods and Buddha''s heavenly army. Just sending the three-layer celestial white Yaksha is enough for you to drink a pot." Nie Kong said.It wasn''t that Nie Kong looked down on the three-headed dragon, in Nie Kong''s eyes, its godhead ability was at most equal to that of Bai Yacha.If it is the Twelve Heavens, Eight Buddhisms, or the Heavenly Army of the Five Great Ming Kings who are going to march, the three-headed dragon has only one dead end!!


    "The gods and Buddhas will not send heavenly troops."


    "what did you say?"


    "Not only the regular heavenly army, the angels and Olympus gods who are on standby in response to emergencies will not attack, including the White Yaksha you mentioned." The three-headed dragon responded as if it had an insight into the overall situation. .


    Nie Kong''s expression immediately disappeared, and the three-headed dragon could also see his expression in surprise.That just sounded like that.How does it seem to indicate that all the gods must abandon the lower level?


    "What the hell is going on?" Nie Kong couldn''t help but asked aloud.


    "It''s just what you heard. The upper gods have decided to abandon the existing human history. Since I, as the absolute evil spirit, has risen to that level, the gods have nothing to do. The time limit has come, I can only intend to destroy it. Box garden world."


    "Really." The sudden speech left Nie Kong speechless.


    "That group of guys will probably say that human history has already seen the end of completion, and I guess three-digit and four-digit numbers have the right to move to the new box court, and the major communities are already preparing to move." Toulong said with a sneer.


    When it comes to upper-level communities, almost all are members that form the core of the gods.The three-headed dragon said that not only did they decide to destroy the box court, they even began to prepare to move.How could it be possible to fear the Godslayer who feared the three-headed dragon and three-tiered demon king? It was simply unheard of.Obviously, someone pierced the needle behind and started the war.


    "Who the hell is it? Is the Ouroboros of the Demon Kings Alliance a huge organization that makes gods and Buddhas afraid of it?" If that is the case, it is that Bai Yasha has completely taken his eyes off.Assume that the Demon Kings Alliance is related to the current developments, not a community of gods.But it is difficult to guarantee that the big forces that will not divide the box court into two participate.


    "Who knows. So unless you are sealed or knocked down as a human being, it is difficult to save the world." The current state of affairs has reached a scale where the three-headed dragon cannot intervene arbitrarily.Many gods tend to rebuild the new box court. Their calculation is that when the lower layer is destroyed, the guys on the upper layer have moved to the new box court.


    "That''s the case, it seems that I kindly missed something bad," Nie Kong muttered.


    "Nie Kong, doesn''t it matter if your intention is to destroy the box court?" The three-headed dragon, who understood the implications, looked at Nie Kong in disbelief.


    Nie Kong didn''t respond to his question directly. He already had a deep memory in his mind about the act of destroying the world.


    "It seems that it is necessary to go to the upper level of the box court to ask Bai Yasha, I really want to get there, I will take them all out of the box court." Nie Kong said to himself.


    If he could indirectly destroy the box court and even the central radiating universe, then Nie Kong would have to leave the box court quickly.Because his relationship caused the destruction of the world, faith can be absorbed in a large amount, but there are also some risks.


    However, the attraction that Hakata''s faith can absorb is too strong, especially when Nie Kong and the others urgently need it.With them, Nie Kong hoped to take this advantage to heal his injuries.


    "Forget it, maybe the follow-up will find that you might be killed by Sixteen Nights." Nie Kong nodded and shook his head.


    "What''s a joke, as a human being in the final trial, how could I be defeated by those lower-level communities?" The three-headed dragon added another sentence in his heart, with some exceptions.


    In his opinion, the community that sealed oneself three years ago was considered very strong, but now that it has disintegrated and lost its flag and name, no one can stop him now.


    "Just in case, and your strength is really not enough to destroy the surrounding universe, and you can destroy the lower level of the box court." Nie Kong responded.


    "Huh." The three-headed dragon was stunned, and the picture of Nie Kong''s declaration was more than ten times stronger than him.At the level of gods, you don''t care about good and evil anymore.


    "You are right, I really can''t have the power to destroy the universe." Maybe the highest god who created the universe has that ability.


    "So, maybe I can use your strength." As he said, a little golden blood appeared on Nie Kong''s fingertips.Although there is only one drop, it exudes the majesty and power that makes the three-headed dragon tremble.


    The power inside is too strong, seemingly only a little, but it gives people a heavy illusion.


    The essence and blood of Nie Kong''s vast power has caused ripples in the interlayer of the dark space.


    That was 10% of Nie Kong''s power, and it was 10% of the full burst of power after the full state. Perhaps the power generated after the blood burst was more than that of Nie Kong.You know that the super two, super three and super four in the back are all geometrically enhanced.Even if Nie Kong wants to condense it, it will take decades to make up for it after spending several decades.


    "That is my essence and blood that contains my strength. Now I store it in your body. If you can''t win the fight, detonate it. Maybe it will bring you some surprises."


    The golden blood floated in front of the three-headed dragon, not allowing it to refuse, and directly melted into its body.


    Now the loss of faith is not fast, and the point of the plot change is whether Sixteen Nights can defeat the three-headed dragon.In the previous world, Nie Kong''s plot was vague and he didn''t dare to mess around, and Nie Kong was a little afraid of chaos like now.

 2086 The collapsed two-dimensional body 02110, board the upper three floors of the box court

    Nie Kong left it alone, and let''s look at the three-headed dragon''s own plan when the time comes. It''s better to make the gods, Buddhas and demons behind the scenes feel desperate.


    Whether it was the Demon Kings Alliance that was designed to make Leticia almost lost, or the guys who forcibly summoned the white Yaksha back to the upper echelons of self-proclaimed gods and Buddhas.The only sad thing is that the residents of the lower level of the box court can only be used as chess pieces for gods and Buddhas.As for those gods and Buddhas who said they would rebuild a new box garden, they would definitely need to forcibly tie the white yaksa of the sun and stars.After all, if they didn''t have the thirteen solar sovereignty of Baiyasha, they would not be able to recreate a new Hakata world star.Now before the three-headed dragon completely destroys the box court, Nie Kong must take Bai Yasha and the others out of the box court.


    One step before the three-headed dragon broke the dimensional mezzanine, Nie Kong returned to the war-torn city of Huangyan.The condition of the lower level is not very good, only Jiao Liu and Shiliuye can cope with the two-headed dragon of God level!


    The rest of the communities are totally uncompromising on the wanton destruction of the two-headed dragon.


    The beautiful city that originally showed the color of dusk has now become a ruin, with countless casualties.Nie Kong instantly appeared on the battlefield where the black rabbit and the others were, and swept away the two double-headed dragons with force.


    "Oh, Lord Nie Kong, I made people worry about death. It would be great to see Lord Nie Kong without facts." When he saw Nie Kong appearing in front of them safe and sound, the black rabbit held Nie tightly with tears in his eyes. Empty arms.


    "Okay, it''s okay."


    Nie Kong held his arms around the black rabbit who was crying for him, his eyes showing a bit of tenderness.


    "By the way, Master Nie Kong really defeated the three-headed dragon, right?" Vera asked curiously.


    "No, not, it will come out of the mezzanine soon," Nie Kong said, shaking his head.


    "Sure enough... Sure enough, Lord Nie Kong can''t defeat it either." Leticia muttered and muttered to herself, no wonder the thirty-odd double-headed dragons in the lower level did not dissipate.


    "Master Nie Kong, can we only wait for the rescue from the Heavenly Army Buddhism now." Hei Tu always believed that Master Bai Yacha would not give up her love of the lower class.


    "I''m afraid it will disappoint you. I learned from the three-headed dragon that the gods and Buddhas intend to abandon the lower level of the box court. No reinforcements will appear." Nie Kong said.


    "The gods and Buddhas naturally do not have a good thing, otherwise the 80 million humans behind me and I would not be infected with the Black Death..." The latter did not say clearly, but Petrola obviously hates the gods.Pest has also been longing for redemption in his heart, so let''s save all the 80 million dead souls behind it.


    "Then what should we do?" Waiting for the abyss of despair to come, or uniting the power of all the dominators to fight hard?All the girls seemed to have lost their own opinions, and Hope''s eyes turned to the surrounding Nie Kong.Both methods are so tragic, and both are helpless to the extreme.


    "First take you to the upper level to visit Bai Yasha, let''s see what she says." Nie Kong said.


    "Really...really. No, Master Nie Kong''s posture can reach the third floor of the upper divine Buddha of the box court." Black Rabbit asked stupidly.


    In the upper three-digit area of ??the box garden, Renlitian is the gate that connects the world and the heavens, and is used by the heavenly forces of the gods united community with the purpose of defeating the devil.


    If the powerful gods in the three digits descend to the lower realm in their original posture, their existence alone may form a disaster that shocks the world.For example, the Baiyasha, which represents the white night star spirit, may fall under the scorching sun, and fall into a pseudo-devil representing disaster.


    The Tianli Tianmen is a facility made to reduce the aftermath of the manifestation of the gods.By allowing the celestial body and the material body to reverse each other, the gods and the protoss can appear in the best posture that matches the environment.In the eyes of Black Rabbit, Lord Nie Kong, who is the fifth-tier demon king, could not open the door of Ren Litian.


    "Hehe, how could it be difficult to hold me? Long before Bai Yasha left, I left a mark of space on her." Nie Kong laughed.


    "Yes, Master Nie Kong is a demon king who is more powerful than Maxwell''s control realm, and he can definitely open the realm door that jumps to the third floor." Vera said suddenly.


    "Yeah. Master Nie Kong meant that before the three-headed dragon came out of the mezzanine, we had to find Master Bai Yacha quickly." Aixia nodded vigorously, but Bai Xueji gave her a white look.


    "Okay, everyone get ready. Little Jialing, do you want to follow us up, maybe you can see your Qitian Great Sister." Nie Kong was more than ten meters away from him, with an unnatural expression. Demon King Peng asked.


    "Hmph, who is your little Jialing?" Jialing''s big panicked eyes glared at Nie Kong, and then he came to Nie Kong obediently, perhaps partly because he wanted to see the Great Sage Qitian.


    "What about my righteous brother, he also wanted to visit his eldest sister since before."


    "Wait later, now he needs him to preside over the community to snipe those two-headed dragons." Although he looked at the bottom of the box court Nie Kong with regret, he had to leave.


    The Hakata world instilled his feelings not too much, and it has been less than two years since he was about to leave.


    In other words, if the nostalgia that he lived for decades in the world of Dragon Ball, Nie Kong would not be willing to let it be destroyed.And ruined, there is indeed a great risk.


    "Everyone gather in a circle, we are going to get ready to set off." Aixia cheered, and sat on Nie Kong''s right shoulder skillfully with a jump.Well, Nie Kong instantly became Jianba.


    But the black rabbit has not let go of the Nie Kong''s arm that he was holding, and turned into a sticky little black rabbit.Pest followed behind like a little tailed loli, and the water god Snow White turned into a gift card and retracted into Nie Kong''s arms. Only Jialing and Asuka, Sarah and the others were standing relatively normal.


    Sarah was actually worried about the lower class, but who made Master Nie Kong unable to deal with the three-headed dragon.


    She incarnate as the true red dragon god emperor, an incarnation with a radius of several hundred kilometers, used this to eliminate five or six double-headed dragons, but it also consumed soul power.


    Although the true red dragon divine emperor was extremely powerful, a rash shot would also destroy the lower level, so Sarah was cautious in his shots.

 2087 The collapsed two-dimensional body 02111, the golden winged roc appears

    At this time, in the upper three-digit area of ??the box court, Cheng Litian.


    Floating lotus flowers and the avenue formed by peach trees add color to the heaven gate.In that uninhabited land where there is usually only the sound of wind and running water, an elegant jingle rang.The crisp bell that vibrated the clear air of the heavens caused an echo, which spread to a distance from here.


    The bell evokes a soft cool breeze, and brings a large piece of silver hair that blooms with brilliant brilliance.


    Bai Yasha took a step forward again, looking up at the heavenly gate with a stern expression that he had never seen before.Her pretty face can no longer see the usual hearty smile, and her eyes with a certain strong determination standing here are full of seriousness.Bai Yasha gently stretched his hand to the closed Tianmen and pushed the door vigorously, but Ren Litian still closed tightly, motionless.


    "Sure enough, unless you belong to the Celestial Army, won''t it be opened?"


    Even if it can be easily destroyed by Shiroyasha''s power, there is no guarantee that Ren Litian will still function normally after doing so.Although it is not without other paths to the world, the behavior of not directly appearing in the lower realm by the heavenly gate will be strictly prohibited.


    Once Shiroyasha, who is the former demon king, destroys that door, he will really be an enemy of all the gods.Bai Yacha closed his eyes with remorse, and clenched the hand that was originally attached to the gate into a fist.


    "There is no time to see Emperor Shitian, the battle situation in the lower realm has no time to delay."


    Infinite regrets flowed in the heart, and the "class dominators" big alliance founded by the Canary in order to defeat the antitopia had also collapsed three years ago.If the Shiroyasha Godhead was on the scene three years ago, it would not turn into the worst situation now.


    And now the threat of extinction appeared in the lower level, and Bai Yasha, with his determination in his heart, raised his head and said cruelly: "The problem is the time it takes to move. The state of affairs in the lower level cannot be delayed. Although it is somewhat rude, it can only destroy the Tianmen of Kilitian. It!!"


    "That''s troublesome. If it is repaired and then destroyed immediately, what stand should we have in Buddhism."


    Bai Yacha was shocked suddenly, and looked back, because she tried to use Kili Tian without authorization, of course there will be gods and Buddhas to stop her.However, it was too fast.Besides, what surprised Bai Yacha was that she knew the owner of the voice.


    The voice that stood facing the white Yasha with a bold attitude, the master swayed a hair similar to Demon King Peng, and seemed to sneer.


    Facing the other party''s smile, Bai Yasha could not completely conceal the look of horror.My God, I didn''t expect the other party to send them.


    Bai Yacha is considered to be a deity belonging to Buddhism anyway, so it is reasonable to send the Twelve Heavens of the Guardians of Valkyrie or the Ming Kings of the main god level to chase her assassins.


    She was mentally prepared, and the worst case would be to face the enemy of the highest god level.


    "It''s been a long time, Golden Wing Roc!" The other party sent out eight Heavenly Dragons, causing Bai Yacha to smile bitterly.She is not afraid of them, but there is not much time to waste.


    Bai Yasha flicked his silver-white hair, his eyes filled with icy chill, and his golden eyes were gradually dyed with crimson reminiscent of the setting sun.


    The intimidation makes people worry about whether she will blow a storm in the sky and set off disasters on the ground.The power that Shirayasha cast around under his anger can shake the stars and may even distort their orbits.


    The Eight Heavenly Kings headed by the Golden Winged Dapeng Eagle just still kept their eyes silent, and declared with an attitude that seems to have blocked all emotions: "In order to establish a new box garden...to start a new world, more than half of the sun''s sovereignty is needed. So Bai Yasha, please stop resisting, follow us back obediently."


    "Oh? Do you guys want to kill me? Well, you can just ruin your position and everything else. It seems interesting to make a big fuss. I''m almost unable to restrain it because of your stupid things. Angry."


    Among the twenty-four sun sovereignty, the strongest sun god has more than half.As long as she gives full play to her powers, she can even match the threat of humanity''s ultimate test.The existing laws will be distorted, day and night will be out of balance,


    When Bai Yasha heard his speech, the originally beautiful silver hair released the darkness reminiscent of night.


    Polar night is the sun''s rotation that is completely opposite to the white night, which means "the sun will not rise to the horizon" phenomenon.For Shiroyasha, who controls the movement of the sun, dominating the night is a trivial matter.Since most of the main gods of the powerful gods are sun gods, the number of people who are capable of fighting against her is even dissatisfied.After all, as the sun god who can also control the night, Bai Yasha is particularly good at killing the sun god.


    Even if it can''t be compared with the dawn of all cosmology incarnation with "the theory of heaven and movement", her power is still incalculable.As the gods of the gods, as the devil king.She is the strongest individual of the Protoss who is born with both powers and ranks tenth in the box court.


    The White Night Demon King was about to release all his power, the golden-winged Dapeng on the opposite side laughed, "Bai Yasha, I admit that you have a strong power. But since Buddhism would not let Dou defeat the Buddha, it actually sent me out. There is a reason."


    "Why, do you think you can defeat me with your golden flames?" Bai Yacha said coldly.


    "How do you know if you don¡¯t try, even the Lord Buddha can¡¯t resist my Jin Yan. Bai Yacha, you are too arrogant. The confrontation between you and me was hundreds of years ago, and hundreds of years have been enough for many things to happen. "The Golden Wing Roc said.


    "Damn! Then don''t blame me for being polite, I don''t have time to waste with you." The silver hair fluttered in an instant, and she showed the strongest power in her body.


    The surrounding game board instantly changed, and twelve golden dragons appeared in the infinitely vast space, which was the sovereignty of the twelve suns of Baiyasha.Every purebred dragon represents the power of the four-layer demon king.


    "In the beginning, did you plan to use the twelve sun sovereignty? Sure enough, you really paid too much attention to caring for the lower level."


    "Hmph, I am completely wrong about Buddhism, thinking Buddhism will have justice and compassion. From now on, I will protect the people living in the garden, the world I love. Even if the garden will lose its existence as a garden."

 2088 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 02112, Golden Wing Rocs trump card

    "Hey! Master Nie Kong is not mistaken, isn''t this the game board of Master Bai Yasha." Seeing Master Nie Kong teleporting to the scene, the black rabbit found that the place where he stood was the familiar Bai Yetian. Well.


    "Something is wrong." The colorful bird in the white knight armor suddenly grabbed the bounced Moon Rabbit.She saw that in the dim horizon, more than a dozen dragons fell and lingered, as if a tragic "Twilight Battle" had taken place.


    It was not the loss of the pure-blooded dragons that shocked the women, but the game board that destroyed thousands of holes and the silvery white that was waving the wings of the protector, the lord god, the golden wings, and the golden flames. Yasha!


    What is going on? Why did the White Yaksha Society clashed with the Golden Winged Dapeng Eagle of the Lord of Buddhism?The black rabbits who were confused about the situation were completely confused.


    "Nie Kong, why are you here? No, you hurry... leave, the golden winged great peng eagle is about to take away my solar sovereignty, and it may kill you too." Bai Yasha reminded anxiously.


    Heitu and Jialing were taken aback, and the only way to take away Baiyasha''s sun sovereignty was to kill her and plunder her.


    "Master Jialouluo, why on earth do you want to do that?" Black Rabbit asked in a whining voice.


    "As for the human trial that may fail, the gods and Buddhas plan to create a new hakama. We need more than half of the sun''s sovereignty. But Shiroyasha is too stubborn. In order to guard the lower class, he is willing to become the demon king. Since he refuses to go back with me, I I can only kill her!" Golden Wing Roc said calmly.


    "But... damn it! It''s obviously that your gods and Buddhas abandoned our lower level, but they are justified, I almost vomit." Pest rolled the black death wind, and blew the golden-winged big eagle in the sky!


    "Hmph, the half-hanging Death Demon King at the lower level is just too self-defeating." Pest''s Death Godhead can''t help but the Golden Winged Dapeng directly turned into nothingness three meters in front of him!


    "Enough! Nie Kong, hurry up and take the Black Rabbit and the others to the Pingtian Alliance of the Three-Layer Demon King Alliance. I will stop him for a few minutes first." Bai Yacha ordered Nie Kong in a serious tone for the first time.


    "Bai Yacha, what are you kidding about, how could you leave you alone? It is you who should get out of the way. I just want to see how strong the Buddhist guardian god is!" Nie Kong said coldly.


    "No...it''s different. The Golden Wing Roc''s Jin Yan is completely different from the one hundreds of years ago. His innate Jin Yan has been upgraded too strong, and the solar sovereignty of my Thoroughbred Dragon cannot be stopped." Bai Yasha responded strenuously.


    Nie Kong only noticed the sky full of flames surrounding Bai Yasha. The golden flames looked normal, only twice as powerful as Demon King Peng''s gun.But in the golden flames, there were a few pure white flames mixed in, giving the soul of Nie Kong a feeling of palpitations, and Nie Kong''s face became ugly.


    "How is it possible, the innate sun is really hot?"


    For the congenital three-legged Golden Crow who was born in the sun, and for Nie Kong, who was almost burnt to death by the true fire of the Amaterasu, no one knew the true fire of the sun better than him.It''s no wonder that Yasha''s godhead is higher than the Golden Winged Roc, but the opponent beat Bai Yasha to death.To be honest, Bai Yasha''s ability to persist with twelve pure-blood dragon species is already considered very powerful.


    Although the opponent can only control a few ray of flames, why can the mere two-dimensional golden winged big peng eagle drive the true fire of the innate sun without the two-dimensional?Nie Kong, who was thinking, only thought of a reasonable explanation.


    It should have been after the battle between Conan and Amaterasu. Although Amaterasu eventually defeated Amaterasu, Nie Kong and Orochiji both lost consciousness and were unable to pack the spoils.


    Amaterasu had found the pseudo-innate magic weapon made by Fusangmu, which was originally lost on the dimensional mezzanine. He probably found it accidentally.


    Then it took hundreds of years for the golden eagle to comprehend some of the rules inside, and successfully drove the flames of the true fire of the innate sun inside.As long as it is slightly stained with real fire from the sun, it will not be extinguished.Fortunately, the other party could only control a few strands, otherwise Nie Kong would have to run away if he saw him without saying that Bai Yacha was killed.But now it''s different. After all, the other party hasn''t cultivated into a soul, and can''t use 100% of the magic weapon''s power.


    The overall strength was at best higher than Bai Yasha, maintaining the level of the second-tier demon king of the box garden.What''s more, Nie Kong had a miserable experience of the innate sun burning down long ago.The situation in front of him is simply a pediatrics, but there is no guarantee that the opponent has any brand.


    "Interesting, can you recognize the flames I control?" The Golden Winged Great Peng Eagle exclaimed in surprise, "It seems necessary to catch you and ask what''s going on."


    Nie Kong didn''t reply, and said directly to the black rabbit behind him: "Black rabbit, take Baiyasha back first."


    "Nie Kong, let''s unite and defeat him. Then let''s make a fuss in Buddhism. I have tolerated them for a long time." Jialing said angrily.


    In Jialing''s heart, perhaps he no longer regards his elders as relatives.In other words, in Buddhism, there is no family affection at all. The five aggregates in Buddhism''s precepts are empty.


    "No! The main god level is not something you can handle, take Bai Yasha and leave."


    While speaking, the white Yaksha burned by flames appeared in Nie Kong''s arms, using the power of space.When Nie Kong dissipated the flames that Bai Yasha was holding tightly to, Bai Yasha looked up at Nie Kong, revealing a relieved smile.


    "I really didn''t expect that I would have someone else come to rescue me, am I too useless?" Whether it was three years ago or now, Bai Yacha


    Nie Kong put Yu Jie Bai Yasha in the arms of the black rabbit, and walked in front of the women to meet the surprised Golden Winged Dapeng.


    The black rabbit hugged the feeble Lord Bai Yacha, and the little rabbit looked at Nie Kong nervously.Her belief in Buddhism''s Di Shitian has collapsed a bit.


    Heitu was planning to come to Buddhism for help, but Buddhism would ignore the deaths of billions of creatures in the lower classes, making her feel discouraged by Buddhism.Now, only Nie Kong can bring her a trace of warmth.

 2089 The collapse of the second element body 02113, regain the magic weapon

    "Bai Yasha can''t stop me either. It would be too arrogant if you want to stop me."


    One is to catch the opponent alive and plan to find out the true fire of the innate sun, and the other is to regain the magic weapon that belongs to him from him.The first to attack was the Golden Winged Roc. The golden flames spread over the sky, making Nie Kong seem to be in a sea of ??flames.


    The scorching flames of gold wings are the supreme blessing to fight against gods and dragons, and the Golden Wing Roc also feels that using them to deal with a lower-level demon is enough.However, the flame was only effective against Nie Kong''s body, which was stronger than the flashing heat of the three-headed dragon.


    Although it is said that the scorching flame of the Golden Wing can be wiped out by the existence of the soul, it is aimed at the existence that has not been able to condense the cultivation, and the existence that is stronger than his spirituality can not exert any effect.If it hadn''t been for Nie Kong to let the Black Rabbit and the others retreat in advance, maybe the Golden Wings Dapeng''s large-scale move might have burned the women without death or injury.


    Nie Kong''s fingertips condensed the strongest hole wave in an instant, and terrible energy shot out like a laser beam aimed at the golden dragon cannon in front.


    He only heard the loud noise of the sky and the earth cracking, and the fierce attack from Nie Kong suddenly burst out in the void in the middle.As the air wave swept away in other directions.It also cut the middle of the flame straight into two halves.Full of white misty power, and slightly golden rolling.The Golden Wing Dapeng snorted in the air, unexpectedly Nie Kong''s attack would actually break his golden flames.And in his abdomen, a hole with a big mouth was cut out, how could it be possible!!


    "Damn it, you actually hurt me." Looking down at the pierced abdomen, Dapeng Jinwing roared.He didn''t want to waste any more time, now he just wanted to quickly kill Nie Kong and take the sun''s sovereignty back.


    A few rays of light mixed with his golden flames and furiously rushed towards Nie Kong.The real fire of the sun that he could control was released and shot at Nie Kong with traces of golden needles.


    "Have you finally used the true fire of the Innate Sun, but that amount of weight can''t help me. Without its backing, your strength is better than that of a three-headed dragon." Nie Kong''s eyes turned golden, and it was obvious that he could control Yuan. God urged the extreme performance.


    With the memory of Donghuang Taiyi as a reference, even though he can''t control the real fire of the sun like an arm swing, it is very simple to hinder the other party.


    In the future, Nie Kong would have to practice the Sun''s True Secret Art, and he could only practice successfully by devouring the Sun''s True Fire. He was afraid that the small fire light in front of him would not be able to practice the True Secret Art.


    "Small, your control over it cannot be compared to mine."


    What surprised the other party was that the flame that defeated countless gods and Buddhas relying on it, unexpectedly stopped in front of Nie Kong, he seemed to have lost control of the flame!


    "Damn it, how could there be such a thing." The Golden Wing Roc took out a lamp in disbelief, and indeed possessed the magic weapon that Amaterasu had previously held.In the lamp, you can see violent sparks burning.


    "Go to hell." When the other party took out the magic weapon, he burst out from the lamp with twice as much blazing light, and the surrounding void was burnt and twisted.They do not have the congenital real fire of the second dimension, even if they are left on the dimensional interlayer, they will continue to burn through, and even the ability of space cannot remove it.


    Nie Kong''s eyes lit up when he saw the simple lamp.For Nie Kong, who hasn''t practiced the Sun True Art now, if he has a magic weapon, he can definitely increase his strength several times.


    Think about him as a cultivator, he lacks magic weapons to the point that there is no magic weapon. If he appears in the world of immortality, it should be regarded as a joke in the world of cultivating immortals.


    "Why do you want to control them, let you taste its power too!"


    "Nie Kong''s eyes glowed with crystal light, and the invisible power spread out. With the cultivation base of the former Daluo Jinxian, he controlled the true fire of the innate sun, and turned to the opposite Golden Wing Roc.


    The Golden Wing Roc was shocked and hurriedly blocked the lamp in front of the flame, hoping to take them all back into the lamp.


    However, Nie Kong Yuanshen''s ability to control is much stronger than him. When the flame hits his body, an incandescent fire burst out, and the surroundings become nothingness.


    "Ah!!!" The Golden Wing Roc screamed. The weird thing was that the golden flame that belonged to his talent was completely swallowed. Under the burning of the real fire of the sun, the opponent only supported it for less than five seconds!!The soul is annihilated, and the body separates into atoms without existence.The real fire of the sun is very domineering, and the power of the second element is not a level of power.


    Nie Kong let out a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he came in time, otherwise Bai Yasha would end up worse than him.


    Looking at the magic weapon floating in the air, Nie Kong beckoned gently and held the lantern made of hibiscus wood in his palm to watch.


    In an instant, a mysterious message left from the magic weapon reached his soul. Nie Kong understood the information stored in the magic weapon, and understood what he had experienced since defeating Tian Zhao and the magic lamp.


    Why would Buddhism''s Golden Wing Roc come to hunt down Bai Yasha? Why did the other party create a new box court and let the three-headed dragon destroy it in the lower level!!


    Because the arrogant Golden Winged Roc is defeating the gods and Buddhas, he thinks that he accidentally understands the information of the outside world from the magic weapon, and intends to learn from Amaterasu and the Da Luo Jinxian to create a new dimension and absorb the power of faith to transcend the second dimension. world.


    So the gods and Buddhas were concerned about the Golden Winged Roc, and logically refused to assist the three-headed dragon.Of course, he didn''t know how to do it. He couldn''t refine the hibiscus wood magic lamp, so he could only consider it after controlling half of the sun''s sovereignty according to the legend of Hakata.


    It is a pity that there is no special cultivation method for the power of the soul. If he can indeed succeed with the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian, he can indeed create a similar world of the King of Fighters like the Orochiji.


    Now the Golden Winged Roc had failed and ran into Nie Kong before the last step of the plan.


    "It''s really an unexpected development." And Nie Kong was also considered an unexpected surprise. He was able to find Amaterasu''s magic weapon in the world of Hakata, and he thought he would be picked up by the Japanese big Luo Jinxians.


    After refining it, Nie Kong''s individual ability can fight against a big Luo Jinxian, relying on the tyrannical power of the true fire of the innate sun.

 2091 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 02115, eating closed doors? !

    There is no time to speak of in the dimensional mezzanine, just remember that the thirteen sun sovereignty in the ring has landed thousands of times.It''s a pity that because of busy cultivating, the time spent with Black Rabbit and Asuka sauce has been reduced a lot!!


    What makes them speechless is that the space inside is very vast, but it doesn''t seem that there is a realm gate in the Hakata garden. It will take several years to get from one end to the other.In addition, it is divided into several factions.The high-tech mechas and magic weapons are all complete!!


    Moreover, Nie Kong''s space has gradually formed a scale. Two sisters, Nana and Mengmeng, can talk to plants, and the other can talk to animals, which has cultivated many kinds of plants for the space.


    Nie Kong could only calm down slowly, but fortunately they were able to quickly accept the facts, after all, the world in the Dimension Ring was similar to the box court world.


    "Master, the destination is here." Angelika, the spirit of the Dimension Ring, appeared in front of Nie Kong Yuanshen Jin, who was cross-legged opposite Orochiji, and called out softly.


    And now the golden body of the soul looks better than before leaving the world of Conan, exuding a bright light.


    Nie Kong slowly opened his eyes, looked at the Orochiji who was immersed in cultivation, and did not bother her.


    "I''ll go out first, and talk to her after Da Snake Ji wakes up. Um, that''s not right, let me tell them all by the way," Nie Kong said.


    "Yes, master."


    Nie Kong was indeed a little worried about Black Rabbit and Vera. She was very dependent and couldn''t see that she would be worried.


    What appeared in front of him were buildings, very beautiful cities.You can see the iconic Tokyo Futo Mountain and TV Tower.


    People come and go in the streets, it seems to be a medium-tech world.What surprised Nie Kong was that although the power of faith was not as good as that of Hakata, it was also much richer than the world where Yotsuba was in.


    "Daily low-force world?"


    Now that we have a place to live, we should prepare a place to live in peace..


    As a daily world, Nie Kong mainly chose a residential area a few kilometers away from the school.With the school''s reference, Nie Kong''s choice of a place to stay was much easier, of course, within a few kilometers of the school.


    Nie Kong walked around a hundred meters high in the air and looked down, and found that the surrounding houses were all simple or narrow.For Nie Kong, who was used to living in a mansion, it was really unbearable.


    After spending a while, Nie Kong suddenly stopped.With sharp eyes, he saw a girl who was vaguely familiar in his memory.


    She was wearing a cyan sailor skirt, and her short, light blue hair covered her right eye, showing a bit of mystery and coldness.


    Because it was time for school, she was carrying a cute schoolbag along the road from the gate of the school to the front, and finally stopped in a single-storey apartment with three bedrooms and one living room, and appeared in Nie Kong''s sight.


    "It seems that it is not bad to live next door to her." After spending most of the day''s investigation and screening, now that the results are finally obtained, Nie Kong feels that he has not been in vain.Even if the other party has nothing to do with the plot, it is not a good neighbor, is it.


    When he came to the real estate agency, Nie Kong and a lady from the real estate salesman explained their intentions.Seeing Nie Kong taking out the money, the sales lady''s eyes brightened, and she led Nie Kong directly to the cleanest and luxurious apartment around.According to her, the inside is very spacious and has been renovated.


    Nie Kong checked the environment a little bit. Although there was exaggerated suspicion, as the sales lady said, ten people could live in an apartment!


    After visiting for a while, Nie Kong had already decided to buy it.


    Because Nie Kong had a lot of things to buy, he paid for the intermediary to complete all the procedures, and then went to the largest shopping mall around him alone.


    The furniture and electrical appliances directly asked them to move into the house, while Nie Kong bought a lot of new ones.Kitchen supplies for pots and pans, bathroom supplies and materials for preparing some cooking.


    It took more than an hour to finish renovating the new home, and Nie Kong came to his first home in a strange world.Although it is a bit spacious and deserted, because he is the only one living in now, he has no plans to ask the black rabbit to come out.


    The furniture and everything have been arranged, and the merchant''s service is really attentive.As for tatami mats and quilts, the intermediary has arranged them.What was really missing, Nie Kong could take it out of the ring and use it.


    Now it¡¯s only dinner. After seeing the fresh ingredients he bought, Nie Kong is ready to cook a rich seafood meal. By the way, he uses his delicious dishes to connect with neighbors.Nie Kong''s cooking skills have not been said, it is honed over the years.


    When he was ready, Nie Kong brought a large plate of fresh and delicious seafood dishes and rang the doorbell next door.The door jingled at the door, and when the door opened, a vigilant eleven or twelve-year-old was standing in front of him.The same light blue hair color as the girl Nie Kong saw, but with a slight curl.


    "You...who are you looking for?" He opened a door, as if he didn''t intend to let Nie Kong in.


    "Hello little brother, I am the new neighbor Nie Kong, who came to visit here today." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    "Hey, it turned out to be a new neighbor, what can you do."


    "Hehe, I personally made some seafood dishes, but I can''t finish them personally, so I plan to give you a little bit, don''t mind letting me go inside." Nie Kong brought out more than half of the seafood dishes, thinking it would attract children. But the composure of the primary school students was beyond Nie Kong''s expectations. You must know that the children are very gluttonous.


    "Our family doesn''t need those, you keep it for yourself." As he said, the other party slammed the door hard, causing Nie Kong to eat a closed door, and the seafood feast in his hand was almost spilled.


    Nie Kong touched his chin and said to himself: "What the hell is going on, do I really look like a bad person."


    "Hehe, you are the new neighbor. Don''t worry, the kid from Kirishima''s family is a monster, and you will get used to it." A 50-year-old aunt came out from the next door a few meters away with bright eyes. Shiningly looked at Nie Kong and began to explain.


    "They don''t know what is good or bad at the Kirishima family, so why not come to my house and sit down."


    Nie Kong shook his head and rejected the other party''s enthusiasm. After leaving her a gift, Nie Kong returned home by himself.

 2092 The collapse of the second element body 02116, the next door is not the surname Wang

    When Nie Kong returned to his house from the neighbor''s house next door, he silently heard a "dingdong" doorbell from outside the door.


    "Come on!" Nie Kong opened the door and took a look, standing in front of him was a middle-aged man in his 30s.He has short light blue hair and a sunny and kind smile on his cheeks.


    Behind the man, a man and a woman followed, who appeared to be his children.The boy was the little guy who let Nie Kong shut his door, and the girl was a familiar girl in Nie Kong''s memory.


    "Excuse me, we are from the Kirishima family living next door. My name is Shin Kirishima. He is my son Xuandu and daughter Dongxiang. I am very sorry for the rudeness of my son Xuandu to you just now. "While speaking, the middle-aged man pulled out the little boy hiding behind.


    "Yes... I''m sorry, uncle, I didn''t mean it." The little boy behind bowed his head timidly and apologized to Nie Kong.Nie Kong could see that the other party was a little afraid of life, but he couldn''t actually blame him.After all, looking at him, he is only about nine years old.


    "It''s okay!! I didn''t take it to heart. Everyone, let''s sit in my room first!!" Nie Kong opened the door and asked them to follow him to the living room.


    "Are we here at a bad time?" Kirishima said with a smile when he saw the rich seafood meal on the table.


    "Yes, maybe we will wait for you to finish our meal and visit." The girl behind nodded in approval.


    "You don''t need to be polite with me, I originally planned to give you some. Since you are here, please come and have a meal with me if you don''t dislike it." Nie Kong suggested.And he had already taken out the other three sets of cutlery from the cupboard, and the other party couldn''t refuse.


    "Eh!!" Especially the young Xuandu, his face was a bit ugly and pale, but Kirishima Shin took his little hand tightly.


    "Okay, I''m starting to look forward to the new neighbor''s cooking." Kirishima Shin took his children and sat in front of Nie Kong, but Nie Kong didn''t understand it. He felt that the other party was reluctant.


    "I have always been confident in my cooking."


    Hum, you know that the dishes I make myself, even the cute girls in the ring can hardly eat it often.


    Soon the answer was revealed. Although Nie Kong didn''t look at it anymore, he felt that the other party had thrown them in his mouth. He swallowed them indiscriminately, just chewing in front of him.


    Nie Kong unbelievably peeled off the shell of a lobster and sandwiched the white tender meat inside.After carefully tasting a few bites, it suddenly became fresh and delicious full of taste buds.


    "What''s the matter? Doesn''t it suit your appetite?" Nie Kong couldn''t help but asked.


    "No, it''s delicious," Kirishima said with a chuckle, and Xuandu turned into a bitter face.The reason why he was called a "monster" by his neighbor''s aunt was actually because they rudely fed human food.


    "But why don''t you chew and taste carefully and swallow it directly?" Nie Kong asked.


    The atmosphere at the scene seemed to freeze, especially Xuandu and the 13-year-old Dong Xiang brothers and sisters were a little pale, and their eyes were frightened.


    "Haha, I was discovered by you. In fact, our family seems to be allergic to seafood." Kirishima''s new laugh broke the silence and explained it without the slightest concealment.


    "That''s it, why don''t I go make some other food for you?"


    "You''re too polite. Actually, it should be our visit to our new neighbor. By the way, I seem to have forgotten to ask what your name is." New Kirishima suddenly changed the subject.


    "My name is Nie Kong. It didn''t take long before I moved to Tokyo from another place the day before yesterday." Nie Kong didn''t rush to inquire about the details of a neighbor he just met, so he didn''t get to the bottom.


    "Really, that means you don''t have a job," Kirishima asked curiously.


    Nie Kong in front of him felt that it was not simple in terms of temperament alone.On the other hand, he couldn''t smell the fragrance that human beings should have.


    "Well, yes, I plan to be a teacher. Dong Xiang''s school may be good." Nie Kong looked at the silent girl who lowered his head and chuckled.


    "So you are going to be a first-year teacher in junior high school." Kirishima Shin realized it suddenly.


    "No, Dong Xiangjiang is only in the first grade of junior high school?" Nie Kong asked in surprise as she looked at the lovely girl who showed a mature posture in front of her. She didn''t look like her figure at all.The slender curve and slender figure are believed by a sixteen-year-old girl.


    "Yes, there is only one junior high school and one elementary school within five kilometers of where we live, otherwise. Let me introduce one to you." Kirishima nodded and said.


    "Are you going to introduce me to work?" Nie Kong looked at the good old man in front of him speechlessly, having said that as soon as I met, he would introduce him to work.For Nie Kong, work is actually just for leisure time.


    "Yeah. I work as a doctor in the Kana General Hospital. Maybe I can introduce you to it as an assistant." Kirishima Shin said.


    "Should I go to the hospital to be a doctor? Well, I can really consider it, but I need to go to school to see it before thinking about it." Nie Kong thought about it.


    "It''s not a doctor, it''s a doctor''s assistant. A doctor must have a license to practice, and not everyone can serve it." Kirishima explained patiently.


    Nie Kong didn''t care, and confidently said, "Don''t worry, I actually know well about medicine."


    "Oh? Nie Kong, what major did you study in medical care?" Kirishima asked curiously.


    "Gynecology." Next Nie Kong''s answer made Kirishima Shin a surprise.


    "If there is anything wrong with Dong Xiangjiang''s body, you can come and consult me." Nie Kong smiled and looked at the girl with her head down.


    "I just... don''t want it." Although the bangs covered most of her cheeks, she could see a hint of pink in her ears.


    "Oh, oh, Nie Kong, you have to know that the problem of girls'' youth development is secret." Kirishima shook his fingers and said casually.


    "Dad, you...what the hell are you talking about, I ignore you." Dong Xiang raised her blushing face and glared at the two guys in front of her.

 2093 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 02117, was Kirishima a new hole?

    Early the next morning, Nie Kong, who woke up, opened the curtains on the bedroom balcony and saw Kirishima''s two sisters and brothers catching insects in the woods in front.


    "Hey, Dong Xiangjiang, do you want to go to school with me later. I apply for a teacher and help you transfer when I succeed." Nie Kong felt a little regretful when watching the older girl not going to school and staying at home all day.As a girl in other everyday worlds, she should be in school and classmates carefree.


    If it was just because of "economic difficulties," Nie Kong was willing to help them.Moreover, I can be a teacher in the surrounding country, and it is all right to arrange for a student to transfer to it.


    "No...no need! I...I didn''t plan to go to school. I feel good to play with my brother at home." Seeing Nie Kong on the second floor of Gaotai, the two sisters and brothers became more cautious.Especially Dong Xiang, who has pretty short hair, didn''t even know that the beetle in his hand ran away.


    "Really?" Now Nie Kong is a little worried about their future. If he doesn''t study, how can he support himself?And as his father, Kirishima Shin is also true, why would he let it go.


    "Yes...yes!!" Dong Xiang''s eyes drifted a little, but after seeing his brother, his eyes became firm again.


    "Well, if you have any difficulties in the future, remember to come to me." Nie Kong didn''t insist anymore, and the other party obviously remained on guard.After washing and going downstairs, Nie Kong did not rush to the only junior high school within five kilometers after eating breakfast.


    Nie Kong thought that his experience and experience made it a simple matter to be a teacher in a school.However, it was not that simple until the school interview, and he failed.Although it is incredible, it really failed.The reason for the principal''s refusal is simple, because the background of the information is unknown, and he cannot be employed.


    Every item in the filled-in form is strictly required to be very careful, especially in terms of background.As a result, Nie Kong''s fictitious origin, the school directly called the Metropolitan Police Department to verify.


    Of course, Nie Kong didn''t fill in the information in detail, and the false information was revealed. The school guys looked at Nie Kong a little wrong.Nie Kong''s head is a bit bigger, and he didn''t expect that the world now is very different from before. Everyone seems to be very alert.It seems that to fully integrate into the world, one must first understand the background information of the world.It just so happened that Kirishima Shin was talking about introducing himself as a doctor, so Nie Kong stopped by to get some information from him.It''s really not good. Being a gynecologist may also be a good new experience.


    Although Nie Kong has no experience in curing diseases, Nie Kong, as the true ancestor of the vampire, has a disease immunity halo, not to mention the abilities that Nie Kong possesses and the experience in curing multiple diseases.


    Nie Kong felt more and more feasible, so he directly inquired about the address of the Najiana General Hospital that Kirishima Shin said last night.


    Kana General Hospital is a well-known private hospital in Tokyo. Nie Kong easily stood on the iconic red cross, with the two characters Kana written in Japanese.


    Nie Kong explained his intentions to the girl at the front desk, and then a lovely nurse led Nie Kong to the dean''s office with an old man sitting inside.


    Wearing a white coat like a doctor, he is about fifty years old.Although his hair is mostly gray, he is in good spirits.


    "Which department are you a doctor? What''s the matter. I''m sorry, because I only served as the hospital''s director a few days ago, I couldn''t remember all the doctors at once." Seeing Nie Kong''s arrival, the other party revealed Gave an apologetic expression.


    "Hello! My name is Nie Kong. I''m here to apply for the position of attending gynecology doctor in your hospital." Nie Kong nodded and introduced his intention.


    "It turns out that you are a newcomer, I said, I shouldn''t remember your appearance." He gestured to Nie Kong to sit down, and then helped to pour a cup of hot tea.


    : "My name is Jiana Mingbo, which hospital did you work in before and how many years of medical experience have you had."


    "No, I don''t have any working experience as a doctor." Nie Kong said dismissively, submitting his fictitious resume.


    "Hehe, then it is indeed difficult for you to become the attending doctor of our Jiana Hospital." Hearing Nie Kong''s answer in front of him, Jiana Mingbo laughed.


    "It''s okay, you can take your time. I am introduced by the doctor Kirishima of your hospital. Maybe I can be his assistant first, and I will let you see my abilities later."


    "The new doctor Kirishima." Kana Mingbo frowned and thought. He seemed to be really unable to think of opening up a book of employee information and searching it carefully. After a while, he said: "I don''t have a new employee named Kirishima in the employee handbook. The doctor."


    "No." Nie Kong was a little surprised, did his neighbor lie to him?


    That''s right, if the neighbor is a doctor, how could life be so difficult.You know that doctors are a high-yield industry, and feeding a family is not a problem at all.


    "President, in fact, our hospital has a new employee named Kirishima." A nurse beside him couldn''t help but speak.


    "Really, it''s all because I just became the dean soon." Jiana Mingbo patted his head and said with a mockery.


    "It''s not the director''s fault, but Shin Kirishima is not a doctor, but the staff in our hospital who is responsible for guarding the morgue." The nurse explained.


    "Hey, he''s just a guard corpse?!" Nie Kong was speechless, suddenly feeling trapped.Let yourself be his assistant to help see the corpse?Or, is he talking politely?


    "Yeah! I found his name in another manual. If you want, you can indeed come to work at Jiana like him!"


    "Forget it, let me be a gynecologist. I am really not interested in other jobs."


    Oh, in other words, the job of guarding the corpse is just a temporary worker, how could Nie Kong do it.


    Looking at Nie Kong''s information, Jiana Mingbo raised his head and showed a weird smile: "I can agree to your request, but I have to try it out in our hospital for three months. What do you think?"


    "Hmm." Nie Kong looked at each other in surprise, "Why do you want me to be an inexperienced person."


    "Hehe, for job seekers who are helpless and have no relatives, I have always set the conditions very broadly."

 2094 The collapse of the second element Text 02118, Jianas experiment!

    Dean Jiana Mingbo suddenly changed his mind and hired himself as a doctor. Nie Kong naturally felt a little strange in his heart.


    It was already three days after he understood all the reasons.During the period, Nie Kong planned to return to the apartment to ask about Kirishima Shin. He silently discovered that Kirishima Shin who lived next door had not returned for two days, and he had not seen him in the hospital.Is it really okay to leave the younger siblings at home?


    "Dr. Nie Kong, Dean Jiana asked me to tell you that starting today, your work location has changed to another place!!" Just as Nie Kong was thinking about it, the female secretary who claimed to be Dean Jiana¡¯s close friend came to visit Nie Kong''s office.


    "Where is he going to change my job?" Nie Kong asked in surprise.You know, Nie Kong has only been here for two or three days, and he is not familiar with work or anything.


    "Don''t worry, the dean has ordered me to take you there personally, please come with me now." The other party stepped on high heels and turned and left the office, leaving only Nie Kong''s back.Nie Kong thought for a while, and followed without hesitation.


    Nie Kong and the others left the hospital directly and watched the female secretary wearing sunglasses drive a long way around in the suburbs of Tokyo. It is said that they came to the sixth district of Tokyo.


    "Here." Finally, the car stopped in front of an independent villa. It was not a research center, and it was obviously surrounded by a large and wide unmanned farm.


    "Does he want me to manage the farm?" Nie Kong frowned and looked at the woman in front with a stern look.The inexplicable feeling of heavy pressure made her forehead sweat constantly.


    "No...No, the dean is waiting for us inside. Don''t look at it as a farm on the surface, but there is something inside!" She explained anxiously.


    "Huh, I want to see what the old guy is doing." Although they noticed something wrong and abnormal, they were not enough to make Nie Kong alert.


    When I came to the farm, I found that it was really extraordinary. The vast underground military base was not something ordinary people could have.


    Jiana is sitting and drinking tea, and there are two cute loli twins with black and white hair on the left and right.In addition to recruiting Nie Kong, there are still fifteen or six men like Nie Kong.


    "Wow, everyone is finally here." Jiana looked at the dozen or so men standing in front, showing a satisfied smile.


    "Now you can tell, what are you planning to gather us here?" someone stood up and asked.


    "Haha, you all know ghouls." Jiana clapped his hands and turned on the image that appeared on the projection screen controlled in front. A red-eyed monster was brutally biting the flesh and internal organs of a dead body. Seeing that they are a little nauseous.


    "Ghouls?" Nie Kong called out in surprise.In addition to the undead monsters in World of Warcraft, the ghoul, another Tokyo ghoul world known to Nie Kong, is obviously the latter.


    "Yes, our purpose of bringing you together is to study ghouls." Garner smiled and nodded.


    "Impossible, we don''t know anything about ghouls at all, how can we study them." A person stood up and said dissatisfiedly.


    "Of course! Because I don''t plan to let you study ghouls, but use you to study the subject matter of the experiment, which will be studied by us." Jiana''s smile suddenly turned cold, but his speech was colder than his expression. More than ten times.


    "Wha...what, Dean Garner, are you kidding me. Hurry up and open the door, we have to go back."


    "Since you are here, don''t even think about going back. It is normal for a few people to disappear occasionally in Tokyo, and you will mistake them for eating ghouls! And you are living alone at all, and there will be no relatives for you. Worry.¡± No wonder Nie Kong was hired by the Canaman Fair. It seems that he just intends to use them as raw materials for human experiments.


    "Ms. A, I will trouble you for the rest. And I will entrust you with all the trafficking of human beings in the future." Jiana said to the lady who brought Nie Kong.


    "Oh, they all exude a sweet smell, can I taste a bit." Ms. A showed a greedy expression, and saw that the eyes in her eyes turned bloody crimson.It turns out that the woman in front of me is a ghoul with a human appearance!!


    "No, they are my first batch of experimental materials, don''t break them." Garner responded.


    "Then I will break their hands and feet a little bit." Ms. A revealed her hideous face, and the black Kagko stretched out like a tail out of her skin.


    "Ah, she...she is a ghoul, everyone, run away!!" The experimental materials panicked. Even the weakest ghoul has the instinct to hunt humans.


    "Can you run, the first one!" Ms. A rushed down like a tiger, Kazuko with the same tail first interrupted the feet of the person in front.


    "The second one." The dozen or so big men couldn''t even think of resistance, and let Ms. A''s cruelty, screaming constantly.


    "Fifteenth, hey, why is it gone!" Ms. A remembered that she had summoned sixteen people, and now there is obviously one person missing in the room!!


    The weird thing makes even Ms. A, who is a ghoul, a bit creepy.


    "No, Dean Jiana, he...he ran behind you." After scanning around, Ms. A screamed when she saw Nie Kong sitting on the chair behind Jiana to enjoy the hot tea and watch a good show. Came out.


    "Be careful!!"


    Two loli with black hair and white hair stood guard in front of Jiana.Judging from the actions of the two women, they must have received special training since they were young, and they have a lot more combat experience than ordinary people.


    "Oh? Did you let him run out? Ms. A, quickly solve him. With my personal experience as a doctor for more than ten years, he is definitely the most perfect material I have ever seen!!" Jia Na said. Said.


    In human experiments, it will be filled with human lives, and it is common for failure to cause death.Nie Kong''s perfect appearance and figure made him take a look at Nie Kong''s physique.In Jiana¡¯s intuition, Nie Kong will increase the success rate of the experiment.

 2095 The collapse of the second element body 02119, kill Jiana, adopt a righteous daughter

    Dragging Hezi with a scorpion tail, Ms. A attacked Nie Kong.With a scream, Hezi pierced the wall fiercely.And after discovering that her own tail had failed, Ms. A''s face became ugly.


    "Damn, you really are not an ordinary human, but I will definitely defeat you in the next blow!" Fortunately, not seeing Nie Kong holding the Kulloin weapon box in his hand made Ms. A alleviate a lot of panic.Although she ranks at the bottom among ghouls, it is also a terrifying monster level for humans.


    "Huh!! Actually said that I was going to be an experiment, I can only say that you guys are really self-defeating!!" Knowing the reason why Jiana recruited himself as a doctor, Nie Air wanted to laugh.


    "Xiao Hei, Xiao Bai, you two will help Ms. A." Facing the unexpected situation, Jiana frowned and said to the two twins, Lori.


    "Yes." I don''t know when the two loli have two short blades in their hands, but they have the posture of an assassin.And their movements are very sensitive, obviously training often.


    "Blood whip of sin!" The flame whip condensed by Nie Kong''s right hand swung forward slightly. First of all, Ms. A who was blocking in front exploded into a firework formed by flames. The aftermath of the heat wave even forced the black and white twins Lolita back. Withdraw more than ten meters.


    "Now it''s your turn, Dean of Ghana."


    "How is it possible!!" Nie Kong was defeated by all the methods he relied on. The development so far made Jiana a little unbelievable. They weren''t the "chickens and ducks" who let them kill.


    "Go to hell and confess again." Before black and white Lolita could not react, the flame whip in Nie Kong''s hand swallowed the opponent clean!!


    "The courtyard... Dean?!" The twin sisters seemed to have lost their clockwork dolls, and their actions became sluggish.


    Nie Kong also had a headache, so he killed Jiana lightly, and now he forgot about business.Since Jana was killed, now I can only ask the two loli about the situation.


    "You two stand up, I have something to ask you." Nie Kong waved to the two loli and asked them to come to him.


    "You... are you going to kill us." The white-haired Lori said blankly.


    "If you answer my question honestly, I can forgive you for not dying." Nie Kong paused and continued to ask: "What is your name, and what is the relationship with Jiana."


    "My name is Anju Kana, and she is Anju Nabai. Her parents were killed by ghouls since childhood. And Dean Jiana bought our house some time ago, so we begged the dean to take us in and continue to live at home." The black-haired loli whispered.


    "Then what are your plans now?" Hearing their tragic life experience, Nie Kong''s grudge against them disappeared in his heart.


    "My lord, if... if you take over Dean Jiana''s real estate, can you take us...our sister." The white-haired Lori begged to be authentic.


    "Receiving his real estate, isn''t it a bit difficult, after all, I killed him." Nie Kong also had a headache, as if he had remembered some plots.


    If it''s the Doctor Garner in Tokyo Ghoul, isn''t it the culprit that caused the original protagonist Jin Muyan to become a ghoul.


    In that case, Dong Xiang, who is next to him, is also a little ghoul who has not become an "antique" waitress. No wonder their siblings are so wary of humans, no wonder they didn''t go to school, no wonder Kirishima Shinkai guards the morgue!!


    "My lord is okay, all the proofs of the real estate were left in the room and didn''t take them out. Moreover, Dean Jiana came to the basement secretly. No one but us would know about his death." Heina said obediently.


    "Really." It turned out that Heina and Sister Nabai had only known Dean Jiana for less than ten days, and then they were tragically killed by Nie Kong, failing to form a relationship like the original.


    "If you can take over his hospital property easily, it would be great." Nie Kong said with some regret.


    "Why do adults want a hospital? The research facilities in the basement base are not inferior to the hospital." Nabai asked with a wink.


    "The corpses in the hospital can be used to raise some ghouls for fun, don''t you think it is very interesting." Originally, ghouls were originally inferior to vampires. There are differences in bloodlines, and they belong to the servants of vampires. level.


    On the other hand, he couldn''t accept seeing Dong Xiang and the female ghouls eating disgusting human corpses.After having a hospital, maybe I can help Dong Xiang get some quality food, right?


    For example, Nie Kong''s own body has condensed ten two essences and blood of the body in the box garden world to destroy the world, resulting in a major damage to the essence and blood, and it has not recovered until now.In other words, even Nie Kong cannot use his blood to pass on his vampire descendants.


    After all, before his body left the chamber, Nie Kong had been traveling through the dimensional mezzanine. There was no recovery from cultivation, and he needed to absorb the girl''s blood to make up for it.And the hospital, in some respects, can really give Nie Kong great convenience.


    "Dad, you...you actually said you want to raise a ghoul." Heina exclaimed.


    They thought that Doctor Garner was crazy enough to combine a ghoul with a human body, but they felt that Nie Kong was more crazy than him.


    "You just called... what did you call me?" Heina''s weird address made Nie Kong stunned.


    "Dad. I...I hope that adults can be our fathers and love us like the real fathers of Heina before." Heina said, twisting his fingers.


    In order to get love, they even sacrificed everything.Originally identified Jiana, but failed to explain to the Dean Jiana that he had died in the hands of Nie Kong.


    Now that the property belongs to Nie Kong, they also want to live steadily on the farm with Nie Kong.


    "Okay, but you have to listen to me in the future." Nie Kong confessed their identities aloud. It would be nice to have two lovely and obedient loli daughters beside them.


    "Thank you Dad." The two loli leaped into Nie Kong''s arms with joy.


    Nie Kong touched their heads, and he seemed to be about to move.Having said that, Nie Kong is not used to living in a cramped apartment.If possible, let Dong Xiang and the others move in by the way.

 2096 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 02120, Dong Xiang was arrested?

    Nie Kong''s killing of Jiana really became very troublesome. It took tens of millions of yen to buy some loose shares of Jiana Hospital.Of course, because of the death of the largest shareholder Jiana and no designated heir, Nie Kong can be regarded as taking over the control of Jiana Hospital-before there is no heir to inherit Jiana''s estate!!


    Heina and Nabai can act as Nie Kong''s left and right secretaries. By the way, the "Acting Dean" office is placed on a separate floor to avoid being disturbed by others.After finishing the hospital work, Nie Kong suddenly realized that several days had passed without knowing it, and he almost forgot to visit the Kirishima family who had lived next door.


    "Heine, you guys pack things up, we are going to go out once." Sitting on the swivel chair, Nie Kong stretched out slightly while looking at the two loli with black hair and white hair who were busy filing documents.


    "Dad, are we going home?" Nabai asked curiously, blinking.


    "No, Heina thinks that Dad might take us to the amusement park." Heina said with a longing look.For the two loli who lost their parents at the age of three or four, they both value their fatherly love more than anyone else!


    "Don''t guess about you two sisters, we are going to do business." Nie Kong couldn''t help but looked at the two sisters amused and said.


    "Eh?!" The two sisters'' cheeks showed a look of disappointment, but Nie Kong''s next sentence surprised them.


    "If you have enough time, it''s not impossible to take you to the amusement park."


    "Then dad, we have an appointment with the hook."


    Heina happily threw himself in front of Nie Kong, kneeling like a cat, and put his head on Nie Kong''s thigh and legs!When Nie Kong habitually touched her silky black hair, Heina made a pleasant "Woo" sound.


    "Don''t be coquettish." Nie Kong patted her pink face, and Heina reluctantly got up from Nie Kong.Compared with Bai Nai''s calmness, he dressed Nie Kong''s coat obediently.


    Leaving the hospital with his two daughters, Nie Kong drove to the simple apartment where he lived some time ago!!


    However, in the alley in front of the apartment, Nie Kong found that several roadblocks had been set up, and there were several black-clothed policemen checking the crowds around him. Something major should have happened.The luxury car Nie Kong drove out of An Jiu''s garage was not stopped by the police.


    Nie Kong parked his car in front of the apartment and boarded the apartment floor with sisters An Jiu.My apartment looked intact, but there was a seal on the door of the Kirishima house next door!!


    "Nie Kong, you are finally back. Oh, I thought you were killed by a ghoul, so I called the police for you." The aunt next door who once accepted Nie Kong¡¯s seafood gift was surprised when she saw Nie Kong¡¯s appearance. Emoji.


    "Did something happen?" Nie Kong asked aloud.


    "Yeah, you definitely don''t believe it. It started from the day you and Kirishima Shinn disappeared innocently..." The aunt started nagging. Although there are many useless words, Nie Kong also understands. Cause and effect.


    The aunt was kind enough to think how to live without an adult taking care of the two children.So she acts as the guardian of the Kirishima family to take care of their siblings as much as possible, helping them cook and wash their clothes!!


    It was just the delicious food she made by herself, but the two children didn''t even eat a bite.


    When the aunt saw it, she cruelly and forcibly filled Xuandu several bowls, but he vomited all of them, and she looked terrified when facing the food.She recalled that it was the same way before, thinking that the two children were picky eaters.But now she understands one thing. The children of the Kirishima family seem to be unaccustomed to eating human food and do not go to school...


    After a few important pieces of information were connected, the aunt began to doubt their identities, so while calling the police to Nie Kong, the report questioned that the two children in the Kirishima family next door were ghouls.


    Fortunately, Kirishima Touka''s sister and brother, especially Kirishima Ayato''s eyes flashed a terrible light, perhaps he did not expect to be betrayed.If it weren''t for Kirishima Touka, Xuan would bite and eat the opponent with resentment.


    "Are you saying they ran away early?"


    "Yes, it''s a pity. Several third-class investigators were dispatched, but those guys were too slow in their work. I really don''t know if they have been caught now." The aunt complained, perhaps also worried about the corpse. Ghost revenge.


    After listening to Nie Kong, he couldn''t wait to beat up the aunt in front of him, her plan to adopt the ghoul Dong Xiang was ruined by her, and at the same time he wondered if he was too busy the other day to forget about their business.


    Nie Kong didn''t know about Dong Xiang''s young age. In the original work, he remembered that Dong Xiang appeared as a high school girl and worked as a waiter in an antique coffee shop.


    At this time Dong Xiang was only twelve years old, and Nie Kong was unable to predict what would happen during the four-year blank period.The only thing that I understand is that because of the plot that triggered the change, Dong Xiang''s sister and brother should indeed be very dangerous at the moment.


    The two young ghouls of their siblings have provided them with food from their father Kirishima since they were young, so that they can live carefreely in the human circle, but it also caused them to basically not hunt." "Prey" experience ability.


    In particular, there are many third-class investigators who are arresting them. Tokyo is divided into many areas. Each area has its own hunting grounds for ghouls. All kinds of situations are dangerous for them. situation.


    "Dad, we seem to be a step late, so what should we do now," Heinai Jiao said in a voice.


    "It should be okay. They have only left for two days. I hope the search officer will not catch them." Nie Kong said to himself.


    "Dad, we can search around a few kilometers first." Nabai suggested.


    Nie Kong nodded, as long as he searched in the air with the air dance technique, he should be able to find them soon.The difficulty is that if Dong Xiang''s sister and brother are arrested and imprisoned, Nie Kong will not be able to find them for a while without using spiritual sense.

 2097 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 02121, the quasi-special search officer appears! !

    "Sister...elder sister, I...my stomach is hungry!!" Dong Xiang ran wildly with his weakened brother Xuan on his back in the dark alleys of Tokyo.


    "Xuandu! Hold on for a while, my sister will go find some food and come back soon." Since the day Kirishima Shinshin was missing, the two siblings have not eaten any food.


    "Sister, Dad...have been killed by a human investigator, haven''t you?" Xuandu asked softly.


    "No, I believe that everyone will be safe, and then resume the peaceful and fast life with my father." Dong Xiang comforted.


    Since the disappearance of his father a few days ago, until now human beings "everyone yells and beats" the encirclement and suppression, Dong Xiang is actually panicked and afraid!But because it''s an older sister, if she is also desperate, who will take care of her younger brother.


    Hold on for a while, dad should be back soon.With the thought of luck, Dong Xiang ran in the dark alley with his brother on his back, fearing that he would be caught by humans when he stopped.


    At this time, when they were about to leave that alley, they found two men with strange toolboxes waiting for them!


    "Oh, hello! My name is Wu Xu, the quasi-second-class investigator of the ghoul investigator, you two are the two little ghouls reported in the 20th district." The man said with a smile.


    "Human...human!" Kirishima Dongxiang took two steps back in fear. He thought it might be safe, but he didn''t expect that the enemy was already waiting for them.


    "Maho, see if you scared them!" said a strong middle-aged man behind him.


    "Haha, quasi-special officer Yukiki Shinohara, don''t you think those ghouls deserve to die. I plan to use their packs to make a pair of Kuink weapons. It should be great." Xu said with a smile.


    "I understand your mood, but the best thing is to catch them alive and study their Kazuko." Shinohara said.


    "Well, who made you a quasi-special investigator?" Wu Xu said with a shrug.In order to ensure the survival rate of the mission, the third-class investigators generally have to form a team with the first-class investigators.


    Sister Kirishima trembling all over, looked at the two men standing in front of them in horror.


    "Brother. Run, I''ll stop them." Dong Xiang put down the weak Kirishima Aya behind her back, and then opened her hands to block in front.


    "You ghouls show a strong family relationship in front of us. It will only make people nauseous." He patted the box in his hand hard, only to see a long tail he took out from it. .


    "That''s why we should purify all of you, so that our world will be peaceful." The long tail he drew a "shoo" to sister Kirishima.Kirishima jumped with all his strength with both feet, and took his weak brother to avoid his blow.


    Because the RC cells in their bodies do not consume human flesh to keep their cells active, they can''t display the very human abilities of ghouls. On the contrary, hungry ghouls become weaker than ordinary people.


    After all, RC cells flow like blood and are stronger than teeth. Ghouls eat humans to store Rc cells in the blood.


    The stored Rc cells are stored in an organ called Hebao, so their siblings cannot use their Hezi.No, even if they exert their full power, they can''t be the opponent of the semi-special investigator!


    In order to fight against the ghouls, the investigators have to implement strict special training from small to large, and have accumulated a lot of combat experience.With the special weapon Troyin, ordinary ghouls can be said to kill one by one.


    "Brother, run away." Facing the enemy''s attack again, Dong Xiang pushed aside Yudu hard, but the Ouhe turned a corner and tied Kirishima Yudu firmly.If it hadn''t been for the quasi-special investigator to say that he was caught alive, he might have killed all of them in the previous blow.


    "Oh, you all can''t run away now." Wu Xu pulled hard, pulling Kirishima in front of him, and stepping on the ground.


    "Damn fellow, let go of my brother quickly." Seeing his brother was caught, Dong Xiang''s eyes turned red in an instant, showing the true state of the ghoul.She flashed away to Maho in an instant, so fast that she almost couldn''t react.


    "Is it a ghoul of Yuhe? It''s great to be able to solve the threat when she was young." Mato''s face became savage and crazy.


    Although Yuhe¡¯s lethality is considered weak among all ghouls, according to the cycle of Heck Scale He, Scale Heck Jia He, Jia He Ke Yu He, and Fe He Ke Tail He, but the feathers are ghouls The dangerous performance of the car is at the forefront.


    Seeing Dong Xiang rushing to him, Mato smiled happily.The D-level hazard level is nothing to him as a second-class investigator.Sure enough, using his younger brother to threaten him, he could kill him all at once.


    "Although your Yuhe restrained my Meihe, you are really weak and pitiful now. Obediently let us catch us back to develop Troin weapons, I might not embarrass you too much!!"


    "What a joke, as long as I eat your meat to regain my strength, I can defeat you!"


    "The dead man." A cold light flashed in Maeto''s eyes. He simply avoided Dong Xiang''s inexperienced attack, and the tail He Kulloin weapon clenched with his right hand was slammed on her body.


    "Woo!" Dong Xiang really didn''t have any combat experience. After being weak, Mei He pierced her abdomen with tearing pain. The blood stained her shabby clothes and she could no longer fight.


    Dong Xiang desperately stretched out his hand to catch Yu Du, and planned to protect his brother at the last minute.


    With a sneer, Mahu raised his foot and stepped on Dong Xiang''s little hand. He would have no mercy for the ghoul early on!!


    "Mato, take them back." Looking at Mato who was about to torture the ghoul, Shinohara Yuuki reminded.


    "Yes." Mato reluctantly suppressed the tyrannical thoughts, and slowly squatted down to tie them with the Kulloin incarnation of Ouhe.


    However, the next moment, a sudden voice interrupted Mato''s movements.


    "Can you please wait a while, they are my prey."

 2098 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 02122, a new form of blood whip?

    "Who is it!" The two investigators looked in the direction of the voice at the same time. First, a black-haired man slowly appeared from the dark shadow in their sight!Behind him, the twin sisters with black hair and white hair cleverly accompanied him!


    "Kona and Nabai of the Anku family?" When Yuuki Shinohara saw the appearance of the two sisters, the hostility in his eyes became surprised.It turned out that as the quasi-special investigators, they recognized their sisters as students in the Ghoul Countermeasure Education Center since they were young, and then left the education center for some reason. They had no intention of becoming a Ghoul Search Officer!!Appearing in front of him now made Shinohara a little surprised.


    "Sir Shinohara, they are the prey that my father fancy, please let them go to us." Anku Nabai asked aloud.


    "Joke, they obviously caught me first." With a sneer attitude, Mato would sneer, how could he let the ghoul he caught.


    "If you follow the time sequence, I paid attention to them for a long time ten days ago. Right, Kirishima Yudu and Kirishima Dongxiang." Nie Kong said while looking at his sister and brother lying on the ground.


    "But... Damn, you really shouldn''t believe in humans, only our stupid dad will trust you." Yu Du said with hatred.


    "No matter what you say, only our investigators are currently qualified to deal with ghouls, otherwise you will be regarded as a serious crime of hiding ghouls without authorization." Shinohara said solemnly.


    "There''s nothing to talk about then."


    "Yes! If you want to study ghouls, please apply to the search bureau by yourself." Although they have learned a lot about ghouls, sisters Anjiu and others have not graduated from the education institute and do not have the Kuink weapon issued by the school .He also wondered why they confidently said hunting ghouls.Of course he would not think that Sister Anjiu was with the ghouls, because most of the students in the Education Bureau were orphans whose parents were eaten by ghouls since childhood.


    "Well, then I can only use force to snatch them back."


    Nie Kong stepped forward slowly, and his hostile speech made Shinohara and Mato stare at him with guard.


    Although they don''t understand Nie Kong''s details, the ghoul searcher has incomparable power in the human world, how could he be afraid of Nie Kong''s threat.


    "Boy, don''t be self-righteous in being there. I am not polite to those who dare to attack us." Maeto stood up and stood in front of Nie Kong, as if proclaiming his sovereignty.


    At the same time, his right hand was holding the hideous Ou He, and it was almost integrated with Mato''s right hand, and he rolled towards Nie Kong very flexibly.Uhyuk did not puncture, but used a binding attack.


    Like a python that hunts.The Kuink made by Kazuko has the characteristics of a ghoul.For example, Meihe used by Maho now has very average capabilities and is suitable for mid-range operations. It performs well in attack, defense, and has no weaknesses and has the strongest comprehensive capabilities.At the same time, the problem is that Mihe also lacks the ability to kill.And another characteristic shared by Kazuko, it can be repaired quickly if it is artificially damaged!!


    Nie Kong didn''t raise his head either, simply raising his hand to block the attack easily.But to the surprise of Maho and the others, the Kuink weapon made by Mei He seemed to be a seven-inch poisonous snake, tightly held in Nie Kong''s right hand.


    Mato''s face changed, and he pulled hard a few times and found that Ouhe didn''t move!!Being able to catch the attack using Kuynk, Maho understands that the opponent is not an ordinary person!!


    "Damn, are you a ghoul," Mahato said coldly.In his knowledge, only ghouls had the power to block Kazuko.


    "Don''t compare me with those inferior ghouls." Nie Kong squeezed hard, and Wei He burst into a crimson color with a "bang", as if burning frantically.Wei He turned into a deep blood red, no, it should be said that it was Nie Kong''s original state of crime and blood whip!!


    "Huh." When the blood whip swallowed and burned Weihe, Nie Kong was surprised to find that there was a "gluttony attribute" in the blood whip with more crimes, although it was weak and could be ignored.


    "So that''s it, do ghouls belong to the attribute of gluttony?" Nie Kong suddenly realized that perhaps it took hundreds of ghouls to completely take shape.


    "How come, what did you do?"


    Seeing this, Mato had to throw away the weapon.He took a few steps back and looked at the phenomenon before him in horror.He really didn''t expect that Nie Kong could destroy the Kuink weapon, which was not easily damaged. It seemed weird to him.


    "There is no need to explain to you anymore, go, gluttonous blood whip." Nie Kong waved a new form of blood whip, and swept towards the real household blindly, without intending to forgive him.


    "Enough, stop." Seeing the dangerous situation of the second-class investigator led by him, Yuuki Shinohara couldn''t sit still behind him.He took Kuink out of the box and rushed forward.


    Koyuki Shinohara¡¯s Kuink is obviously different from Mato¡¯s. He has a black armor attached to his whole body. He can use Kazuko as a protective gear to enhance his attributes.


    But the two elders and brothers, Dongxiang Kirishima and Yuto Kirishima, looked at Phi Jiahe in aloud, with desperate and sad expressions on their faces.


    There can be no mistake, the draped Jia Hyuk is his father Kirishima''s new Kazuko, indicating that their father has been killed by humans!!


    At this time, Shinohara Yuki turned out Kazuko tried to help Mato block Nie Kong''s blow, but he was too self-righteous.The blow of the blood whip shattered all his armor and swallowed it clean.


    Then Mato saw that his chief was pulled out more than ten meters by the opponent, and he was embedded in the wall fiercely, and all the bones in his body were broken.Kouki Shinohara did not have the protection of Kuink''s weapon, how could he block the impact.


    "Damn, damn, are you finished." Facing Nie Kong''s attack again, Wu Xu also lost the thought of resisting. His eyes were full of madness and unwillingness. He failed to avenge his wife and kill all the corpses. What a ghost.


    Although Nie Kong solved the two opponents, he shook his head somewhat disappointedly. Gluttony takes the form of angry blood whip and color X blood whip, and it takes a long way.


    Fortunately, he had only arrived in the world of ghouls. Nie Kong should stay for a long time.

 2099 The collapse of the second element body 02123, take Dong Xiang sister and brother back

    Watching Nie Kong clean up the two ghoul investigators, Kirishima''s sister and brother were completely messed up.As a human being, Nie Kong, who lives next door, would deal with humans, making them confused about the current situation.


    "Heine, take them, we are ready to go back." Nie Kong retracted the gluttony blood whip, and commanded the black-haired Lori without looking back.


    It is normal for Tokyo where there are ghouls to disappear in one day, and dozens of people are normal, especially in the gloomy alleys. It is divided into many predation areas, so Nie Kong did not intend to destroy the corpse.!


    "Yes, Dad." Heina seemed to treat the two elder brothers and sisters of Dong Xiang as objects, holding their ankles in one hand and dragging them forward.Fortunately, Xiao Dongxiang didn''t start to develop, otherwise he would have to wipe the ground into a washing board.


    Nabai cooperated and drove the car to the front of the alley, opened the door and let his father sit in the driving space.And Heina directly threw both Dong Xiang and Xi into the trunk of the car, and then closed the door.Anju Kina naturally has no good feelings for ghouls, who let the ghouls kill their parents when the two sisters were young.Sister Dong Xiang can only endure silently, full of hesitation and despair about the future!!


    "Let''s go back."


    Nie Kong closed the door and drove back to the hospital.


    "Eh! Dad, it doesn''t seem to be the direction to go home now." The "farm" in District 6 is about to leave District 20.Nabai, who was sitting in the co-pilot, looked at the car''s continued wandering route in the 20th district, and her pure eyes were a bit puzzled.Said that the two sisters belong to a quiet personality, but they are both very good-looking and obedient. They are indeed the most ideal daughters among fathers.Black Nai is more lively, Nabai doesn''t have much assertiveness.


    "No, take them back to the hospital first. Let them go hungry, I think it will be dangerous." Looking at the red eyes in the carriage staring at Kirishima''s capital of Heina, Nie Kong knew that he might lose control in a while No.The hungry ghoul has no reason at all.


    "Well, I feel like Dad is spending too much time on them." Heina murmured enviously.


    "It''s more troublesome in the early stage, but it will save a lot of trouble in the future." As Nie Kong said, the car rushed forward violently like a wild beast.Heina and Nabai didn''t care at all, as if trusting Nie Kong was more important than their own lives.It took all morning when he came, and it only took ten minutes to go back. Nie Kong drove the car back to the underground parking lot of the hospital cleanly.


    Heina and Nabai pulled a sibling and followed Nie Kong back to his independent office.


    "Nie Kong, just point it out and explain what you want to do with us." The repressed Yu Du finally asked Nie Kong out loudly about his plans to have a showdown with Nie Kong.


    "Those words will wait for you to fill your stomach. Heina, you take Kirishima to the men''s morgue, Naibai takes Dong Xiang to the women''s morgue, and let go of your belly to eat." Nie Kong ordered.


    "Yes, Dad." Heina directly dragged him out, but Kirishima Dongxiang refused Nie Kong''s kindness instead.


    "No, I''m not going." Dong Xiang said stubbornly.


    "what happened."


    "I... I am very hungry, but I am not used to eating."


    It turned out that Dong Xiang and the others had been brought back neatly by Kirishima Shin cut into pieces since they were young. Sometimes she couldn''t distinguish the shape of coffee pieces, and it was difficult for her to chew the body.


    "Well, Nai Bai, give her a 16-year-old "red wine"." Nie Kong said with a light smile.


    "Are they under 16 years old, but they are not dad''s drinks?" Nabai asked.


    "I''m not so stingy, let her try to see if she can fill her stomach." Nie Kong nodded in response.


    Nabai seemed to understand, but he obediently listened to Nie Kong pulling out a specially sealed bottle from the cabinet, which contained bright red wine syrup.


    Dong Xiang, who was going to refuse to drink human food, groaned constantly when he smelled the red wine poured out of the glass.From the cup, a tangy fragrance came out, always hooking the gluttons in her stomach.


    "Hey, that... isn''t that ordinary red wine?!" Dong Xiang asked in surprise.


    "Of course, I can just collect it to have a drink when I am free." Nie Kong said, letting Nai Bai pour himself a glass, and Nie Tingkong shook his red wine and took a sip.


    Dong Xiang also learned to take a sip, and a very delicious taste came from his taste buds, and said in surprise: "That''s not red wine at all, they are clearly human blood."


    "No, to be correct, it should be a little bit of blood drawn from a girl under the age of 16. It is very precious. It is estimated that it will take about five bottles in one month to collect in our hospital." Naibai said with a finger point. .


    "Ah, it turned out to be... human blood. No wonder that normal human food is completely different. But...but why does Nie Kong need to drink human blood? He doesn''t seem to be... not a ghoul." Dong Xiang looked at Nie Kong in surprise and asked.


    "Perhaps, in fact, I am hungry and suck blood and eat human food, but I can replenish it quickly." Since the previous world consumes too much blood, blood can be supplemented by the way.Of course the most effective is the girl''s blood, and the rest is not good.


    "Really, really... really enviable." Dong Xiang''s face became more and more weird. Normal humans would not drink human blood, and now I feel that Nie Kong''s body is becoming more and more blurred.


    "Okay. Since it can be your food, then I''m not worried about looking at you gnawing on the corpse. Now that I drink it, my stomach should be full." Nie Kong said.


    "Yeah!! Although I don''t know what your purpose is, but I...I thank you for saving our sister and brother from the human investigator." Dongxiang Kirishima glanced at Nie Kong gratefully, she is no longer a canon A kid who knows right and wrong.Without Nie Kong showing up, their ending would not be much better than their father.


    "I will explain to you later."


    Nie Kong nodded and watched her drink a bottle of plasma.In fact, it stands to reason that blood is easier to absorb than flesh and blood. Perhaps Nie Kong thought it could only be used for a vampire attitude, but he did not expect that ghouls could also use them to fill his stomach.

 2100 The collapse of the second element body 02124, Yang Yang Dong Xiang

    Nie watched Kirishima Dong Xiang gobble down his special "red wine", and saw Kirishima Dong Xiang''s bloody cheeks gradually regaining his blood, feeling that it was worth the money.With Xiao Dongxiang''s appetite, one bottle a week is enough. After all, not every ghoul is a gluttonous god Rise.


    After Kirishima Touka basically recovered his strength, he saw Heina and Kirishima returning to the room.


    Kirishima''s pale complexion has returned to ruddy, and he is full of energy and there is no blood on the corners of his mouth. You don''t need to think that Kina took him to wash up.


    Compared with Kirishima''s capital, Anku Kanna''s expressionless face is a bit cold now. It is estimated that when he saw Kirishima''s corpse eating dead bodies, he thought of his father who was killed by a ghoul, so he looked bad.


    After Heina brought Kirishima into the room, he habitually walked behind Nie Kong, but saw that Nie Kong suddenly raised his hand and touched his head.Looking up and seeing Nie Kong''s caring eyes, An Jiu Heina''s heart warmed.


    "Thank you Dad, Heina is all right."


    Watching Heina return to normal, Nie Kong also felt relieved, then raised his eyes to look at sister and brother Kirishima.


    "Well, since you have eaten and drunk enough, then we should also discuss business!" Nie Kong said slowly, not in a hurry to finish drinking the best "red wine" in his glass.


    "Hmph, what is your conspiracy?" Kirishima said in a bad tone.It seems that he is full in the morgue, he exudes a fierce breath!!Since knowing that his father was "killed" by search officers, he has lost trust in humans.


    "Presumably you have also understood the current situation. If you don''t have a place to stay, sooner or later you will be a dead end." Although Nie Kong''s voice was not loud, he was utterly beating on the Kirishima sisters and brothers. Deep inside.


    "Damn it, if we eat and fight again, we will definitely not let them bully!" Kirishima was young and energetic, and when he heard Nie Kong''s merciless words, he couldn''t help but become angry.


    Kirishima was very angry with his incompetence. If he were not weak and dying at that time, how could he watch his own sister be abused and suffered in front of him.


    "You are too weak now!" Nie Kong just told the truth calmly.


    Kirishima Dongxiang''s face turned pale for a moment. After being completely beaten and beaten, after her father was killed, she deeply understood her weakness.


    For a long time, even though she knew that she was a ghoul and different from humans, under the careful protection of her father Kirishima Shin, she almost forgot the essential difference between their ghouls and humans.


    "What are you talking about!" Enraged by Nie Kong''s words, Kirishima''s eyes turned red in an instant, and he rushed forward when he was excited, but was stopped by Dong Xiang in time.


    "Don''t be impulsive, what he said is indeed correct!" Dong Xiang calmed the impulsive Yu Du, knowing in his heart that there is absolutely no benefit to conflict with the man in front of him.


    What''s more, the man in front of him, in a real sense, is their savior.


    Nie Kong nodded and glanced at Dong Xiang, who knows the current affairs well, and smiled softly with satisfaction.It really deserves to be the first person he saw after his arrival, he had his own opinions and judgments at a young age.


    "As long as you are willing to follow me, I can provide you with accommodation and plenty of''food''." Watching the two Kirishima brothers and sisters look at themselves in surprise, Nie Kong slowly released the conditions of temptation.


    "What are your intentions!" After a series of betrayals and blows by humans in the past few days, Kirishima has completely lost any confidence and patience with humans.


    "We want to know exactly what we are doing. There is no waste lunch in the world." Dongxiang Kirishima was relatively sensible, blocking the city, fearing that he would hurt himself on an impulse.The man in front of him was far beyond what they could handle now.


    "It''s only going to feed you." Nie Kong chuckled lightly and said briefly.


    The sisters and brothers of Kirishima took a breath, and it was incredible that humans would want to feed ghouls.


    "A human being, don¡¯t speak big words! Do you think that after you humans do something like that, we will still believe you!" Kirishima refused directly, he was completely disappointed with humans, let alone him and humans There will be friendly getting along.


    "Then there is no way..." Nie Kong sighed and got up while talking.


    "Sister, I will protect it!" Kirishima thought that Nie Kong was going to do something, and hurriedly protected him in front of Dong Xiang.Although young, he is a man!He promised his father that if his father is gone, Dong Xiang will be protected by him as a man.


    "Wait!" Kirishima Touka hastily interrupted Yuto, "We promise you!"


    "Sister!" Yan Du looked at Dong Xiang in shock, not understanding why Dong Xiang made such a decision.


    "Nie Kong is not as simple as it seems! In order to survive, we can only do this!" Dong Xiang explained softly, "Without Dad, where can we go now. Only when we grow up can we become strong and capable. Have the right to speak!"


    Dong Xiang stopped the impulse to go to the capital.Although Yu Du was reluctant, he could barely accept Dong Xiang''s suggestion.


    "I am very grateful to you for saving us. Why do you want to do something that makes no sense at all?" Dong Xiang calmed down and asked tentatively.


    "You will know in the future!" Nie Kong didn''t intend to explain more, anyway, since the two Kirishima sisters and brothers have been contained, the future will be long in Japan.


    "Since you have decided, let''s go back!" Nie Kong walked to the front of Kirishima sister and brother and said, "Let¡¯s go back to the apartment you used to live in, take your necessities, and I¡¯ll take you to you later. Where to live."


    "Okay... okay." No matter how reluctant, Kirishima could only follow what Nie Kong, who lives next door, said.


    Nie Kong was walking in front, Anjiu Nabai and Anjiu Heinai immediately followed, and followed Nie Kong left and right.Sister Kirishima still kept a distance from Nie Kong and followed behind.

 2101 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 02125, the first sight of the square lotus

    Nie Kong left the hospital with Kirishima''s two sisters and brothers, and drove to the apartment where Kirishima''s sister and brother used to live.


    Because Sister Kirishima was reported by the "nosy" neighbor aunt, Nie Kong was not sure if everyone else in the apartment knew about the rumors of Sister Kirishima. To avoid trouble, he prepared a piece for the two siblings. The coat that can cover the whole body, and then led by Nie Kong, came to the apartment where Kirishima lived.


    Although the aunt next door recognized Nie Kong, she didn''t make much fuss because it was Nie Kong who lived next door.


    "Who!" Opening the room, Nie Kong frowned and looked at the corner of the room.Although it is a question, it is in a positive tone.


    The room was empty, and it became a little deserted because there was no one living in it for a few days.And Nie Kong''s voice echoed abruptly in the empty room like this, without any response.


    "Huh, is there any... anyone?"


    The brothers and sisters of Kirishima were shocked when they heard Nie Kong''s words, and then became stiff, thinking that the investigator had appeared.But seeing that there was no one else in the room, I was going to laugh at it, but after seeing Nie Kong''s cold face, he didn''t dare to speak.


    After Nie Kong made a sound, but seeing the other party did not respond, he couldn''t help but feel a little impatient.


    "Since I''m here, why hide and hide!" Nie Kong returned to his always calm and calm face, glanced at the hidden corner, his eyes were like torches, and he threatened softly, "Should I ask you to come out?"


    Nie Kong hadn''t been in this world for a long time, and he wasn''t familiar with the people in this world. He couldn''t guess who the person was, but found out that it was a man in a coat.


    In the dark corner of the corner that Nie Kong had been staring at, a figure moved, and a tall, unknown creature appeared.


    Because the other party was also dressed in a black coat, his face was faint in the shadow, and he didn''t see it really.


    "Who are you? It looks like the Kirishima family has already put a seal on it." Although it was a question, Nie Kong still asked with certainty.


    Although he could detect that the opponent was a lot better than the real investigators, Nie Kong would never put the opponent in his eyes.


    It''s just that since the other party appeared silently in Kirishima''s room here, then it was necessary to know the other party''s intentions.


    "Are you a ghoul? Baiji?!" The opponent''s low and cold voice came out, with a faint sense of oppression.No answer, but a rhetorical question.


    Just as Nie Kong doubted the identity of the other party, the other party was also confused and wary of Nie Kong who had never seen him before.


    He didn''t smell the human scent from Nie Kong, but Nie Kong was obviously different from the ghouls he knew.


    "Neither." Nie Kong couldn''t possibly confuse himself with a low-level ghoul, and he killed two of the white doves in the opponent''s mouth today.


    "Since it''s not a ghoul, if you want to save your life, please leave this place as soon as possible." The other party didn''t know the details of Nie Kong. Hearing Nie Kong''s answer, he naturally thought that Nie Kong was just an ordinary human.


    "I haven''t rushed people yet, but I was persuaded by others in advance." Nie Kong chuckled lightly, very funny to the other party.


    "I''m Sifang Lianshi." The other party stepped forward and reported his name, "If you can, please give me the two little ghosts."


    Sifang Lianshi used to be a famous ghoul in the four districts.The fighting power is strong, and he is considered a famous strong among ghouls.


    "Why?" Nie Kong''s smile disappeared. How could he let Dong Xiang be taken care of by others.


    "By Kirishima Shin''s relationship with me, by virtue of me and their brothers and sisters are ghouls!!"


    Even with Kirishima sisters and brothers with two oil bottles, Nie Kong believed that it would take minutes to defeat Sifang Lianshi.


    Because Sifang Lianshi released the ghoul''s aura, Kirishima''s sister and brother, who had been hiding behind Nie Kong, became stiff after hearing Sifang Lianshi''s identity.


    "Could it be... are you... really an acquaintance of your father?" Kirishima Dong Xiang poked her head out from behind Nie Kong, a little timid but pretending to be calm and asked Sifanglian.


    Kirishima Touka remembered that when her father was still there, she vaguely remembered that his father seemed to say that he had an acquaintance called Sifang.


    "Yes, I am your father Kirishima''s new friend. Since I heard about his accident, I planned to take care of you." Faced with Kirishima Dongxiang, Sifanglian showed no sense of vigilance towards Nie Kong, but said When it came out, it was still cold, without human emotion.


    Because Shin Kirishima did not go with Sifang to pick up the corpse as food according to the agreed time, Sifang became suspicious.After further investigation, we learned that he was killed.Then, Sifang immediately rushed to Kirishima''s new apartment, ready to take care of his children.


    However, when I arrived at the apartment, I realized that the room had been empty.I was about to leave, but found that someone had opened the room. Because I noticed that there were more than two people coming, the Quartet reflexively hid, which created the current confrontation between the two sides.


    I heard that although Sifang Lianshi is a new acquaintance of Kirishima, Nie Kong still protects Kirishima sister and brother, and has no plans to let it out.


    "I''m sorry to let you go for nothing, but they are my people now, I will take care of them!"


    "What are you going to do!" Sifanglian squinted her eyes, and the red He''s eyes looked at Nie Kong coldly, revealing the fighting state of ghouls.He can''t allow his friend''s children to fall into the hands of someone who doesn''t know the details!


    "It''s nothing."


    Nie Kong didn''t care about it, and didn''t put Sifang Lianshi in his eyes at all, "Anyway, they used to be neighbors who lived next to me, and I have more conditions than you to feed them."


    "is it."


    Sifang Lianshi didn''t want to talk any more nonsense, since the other party didn''t know how to kill himself, then he didn''t mind killing someone.


    "Uncle, please wait a minute!" Kirishima Dong Xiang dared to rush out and protect in front of Nie Kong, "No, he saved our lives."


    For Dong Xiang, Nie Kong and Sifang are the same and they don''t know each other.No, it should be said that she knows Nie Kong.


    If you have to pick one, instead of letting another unfamiliar uncle adopt it, it''s better to continue following Nie Kong. Nie Kong doesn''t feel bad for her either!!


    "sister!!"

 2102 The collapsed two-dimensional body 02126, the area of ??influence of the ghoul

    "Sister, it''s dangerous!!" Yu Du looked anxious. In his opinion, he was willing to trust his father''s friend, which was much more reliable than Nie Kong.


    Dong Xiang noticed that the battle between the two was about to start, but one was a friend of her father''s, and the other was Nie Kong who saved her. No matter who was injured, she didn''t want to see.


    "Dong Xiang, I''m not someone who needs protection from others." Nie Kong said amusedly as he looked at Dong Xiang in front of him.


    "That''s right. Please don''t do those extraneous things, we will also protect Dad." Kenna said seriously, and Nabai was also expressing his thoughts with actions.


    "Sister, are you a stupid!" Kirishima also frustratedly pulled Kirishima Dongxiang in front of Nie Kong, wondering how worried she was when she rushed out at that moment!


    "Could it be that you followed him voluntarily?" Sifang Lianshi frowned as he watched Dong Xiang''s performance, and asked out of nowhere.


    "Yes, I just agreed to let Nie Kong take care of me voluntarily, so don''t fight, okay!!" Kirishima Dongxiang lighted his head and said.Even though Yu Du turned his face reluctantly, he couldn''t deny the choice made by his sister.


    "Since it is your choice, then I have nothing to say."


    Sifang Lianshi silently retracted the Kazuko who was ready to dispatch at any time.He didn''t know what caused Dong Xianghui''s willingness to follow Nie Kong, but he could perceive that Nie Kong was not weak in front of him, and he should be able to guarantee the personal safety of their siblings.What''s more, it was a life of their own choice, and he had no right to interfere.


    "Since you have determined that you are not the enemy, can you please help me answer some questions about the current ghoul?" Nie Kong coldly watched the Quartet withdraw his hostility, and asked quietly.


    Although Nie Kong knew some general worldviews of ghouls, it was not at the stage of plot development, so he didn''t know much.


    Sifang Lianshi looked at Nie Kong calmly.He felt that Nie Kong was very mysterious and knew nothing about everything. His behavior made him unpredictable, and it was impossible for the ghoul to trust him.


    You must know that Sifang''s sister also killed the man''s Arima Guijiang!!Now that Nie Kong seems to be unclear about anything, for the sake of Sister Kirishima, the Quartet frowned, only to help Nie Kong and the others popularize their knowledge.


    He was not impatient, and mainly explained the dangers of search officers to Kirishima''s new sisters and brothers, and taught ghouls how to survive in the human world.


    Then Sifang Renshi told her sister and brother Kirishima: "There are a lot of ghoul investigators. Now you have revealed your identities, so you must be careful not to reveal your true body when you act in the future. The best thing is Go to the four districts and make a mask over there."


    "Four districts?" Nie Kong keenly grasped the new words that appeared in the opponent''s mouth.


    "There is no harmony between us ghouls. On the contrary, there will be mutual sharing to improve our abilities. Because of this situation, Tokyo East is divided into 24 districts, and each district has a different sphere of influence."


    Chiyoda District in District 1, Chuo District in District 2, and Minato District in District 3 are all dangerous places where many ghouls gather and compete with each other.Shinjuku, the 4th district, is no exception, but because of the existence of the square lotus and chanting, it has been much better, but it is still a dangerous place that humans basically cannot live in.Datian District is relatively stable, and most humans live in this area.In Shibuya district, blood and blood battles are staged almost every day, and the living environment is not terrible.District Nakano District, prevailing together.The Katsushika district is relatively stable and suitable for living.Ward Edogawa, where the Ghoul asylum is located.District, even for ghouls, is the most mixed place.


    Sifang Lianshi talked to Nie Kong about the distribution of several areas in Tokyo and the active areas of ghouls, and how to make decisions for Nie Kong.


    Except for Nie Kong, the Kirishima sisters and brothers were also listening carefully and carefully noted them down.Usually they are well protected by Kirishima Shinshi, so they only know some superficial things and never explored and understood.It is very rare to hear the detailed popularization experience of other seniors.


    "And at present, the main power of our ghouls is mainly divided into several areas, the bronze tree organization in the 24th district, the chant in the 4th district, and the famous ghoul family in the 20th district, the Yueshan family, etc. The power of ghosts is really wide!! I work in an ordinary antique coffee shop in the 20th district, and the owner of me is the store manager Gongshan Fangcun. Although it is not a powerful organization, it can also be taken in. Some ghouls who are unable to hunt for food, provide them with food. If your siblings have any difficulties, please come to me." After talking about the general situation, Sifang Renshi left Kirishima''s house.


    Although the amount of information mentioned by Sifang Lianshi was very large, Nie Kong quickly understood it, and finally understood the background pattern of the ghoul world.However, Kirishima heard the news from all directions, his eyes were shining.


    "Pack your luggage, and then stop by the four ghouls mentioned by the Quartet and make you a mask to conceal the identity of the ghoul!" Nie Kong said to the Dong Xiang sister and brother behind.


    "Ok."


    Kirishima''s home is very simple, and there are no valuables in the house.The Kirishima sisters and brothers packed up the things that needed to be taken away, some clothes and commemorative items from father.


    The most speechless thing was that a pet rabbit held by Dong Xiang came out. Nie Kong said to eat braised rabbit meat tonight, causing Dong Xiang to hide the rabbit behind him. Looking at Nie Kong pitifully, he said no.


    Dong Xiang said that he was also planning to take them back to Nie Kong''s home to raise them, how much they like rabbits.


    With several people holding large bags, Nie Kong drove the car and prepared to leave for the fourth district of Tokyo.And all the useful items in his apartment were received in the ring.The useless ones were also left there, and Nie Kong didn''t plan to live in that simple apartment.

 2103 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 02127, you are all gone! !

    After setting up the two sisters and brothers of Kirishima, Nie Kong spent a little time and energy to visit some ghoul forces in Sifang Lianshi''s words, and he has gained a lot of understanding of the current situation.


    After finding out where he was, Nie Kong arranged for the Kirishima sisters and brothers to leave as soon as possible the next day.


    After the five people arrived in District 4, because it was more chaotic than District 20, Nie Kong took the Kirishima sisters and brothers all the way to a remote place.


    "Hey, where are you going to take us!" Watching Nie Kong take them to a remote place, coupled with the chaos and disorganization, it makes people look very uneasy, and the unnerved Kirishima can''t help it. Ask aloud.


    "Don''t worry, it should be here, I''m bringing you to the four districts to make a mask!" Nie Kong answered vaguely while stopping at a doorway.


    Kirishima was very annoyed at Nie Kong who had arranged for him without authorization, but because Dong Xiang looked at his eyes, he had no choice but to suppress his unhappiness to the bottom of his heart.Sure enough, he hates humans most.


    Nie Kongyou knocked on the door several times, but found that no one responded.Nie Kong was no longer polite, and violently kicked the door open, but found that there was no one inside, and sister Kirishima followed into the house.


    The furnishings in the room are very simple, and there are a few strange masks sparsely hung on the wall, whether they are scary or weird.


    "Why is there no one?" Kirishima looked around, but did not find any figure. Seeing a strange "shelf" was covered with a white cloth, he couldn''t help but uncover it curiously.


    "Ah¡ª" Yu Du screamed, and a person''s head that suddenly appeared after uncovering was startled and fell to the ground.


    "En?" A uniquely dressed black-haired man squatted on the ground, staring straight at Kirishima''s capital face to face, and said slowly and without expression, "Are you making masks?"


    "Yes, we are going to make two masks." Touka Kirishima hurriedly supported Yudu, staring curiously at the strange man with full body tattoos in front of him.


    "Hello, can you please help them make two masks for both of them."


    "You are talking about Nie Kong-jun and Kirishima''s siblings." He leaned in front of Nie Kong, seemed to be carefully looking at Nie Kong''s face, and then asked in surprise.


    "I am indeed Nie Kong. It seems that your relationship with Sifang is very good." Nie Kong nodded and said.


    He withdrew his gaze, leisurely found a place to sit down, and then replied: "Hehe, I have been in friendship for several years. Jun Nie? You also make a mask?"


    "I am not a ghoul, no need." Nie Kong refused.If Nie Kong wants to change his identity, it would be too simple for him, he doesn''t need a mask.For example, in the world of Conan, Nie Kong imitated the Kaito Kidd and played with the police.


    "That''s really a pity." Although there was regret on his lips, there was no trace of regret on that smiling expression.


    "Come, sit down." He waved to Kirishima Yuto, then patted the seat next to him, and said, "I want to measure the size."


    Although he had a sense of alert against Bai, because of the same ghoul, compared to Nie Kong, who was against humans, Kirishima Yu was much less hostile to Bai.Kirishima still sat down on the chair he was photographing, letting him measure on his face.


    "I have a few questions for you!" He took a measuring tape, measured the size on Kirishima''s head, and asked aloud, "Do you have allergies? Have you been allergic to metal or rubber. History?"


    "I don''t have allergies, right." Kirishima felt uncomfortable in his heart even as he touched his face.


    "Do you need a mask?" He felt the touch on Kirishima''s face with his hand, and asked thinking, "But at the beginning, a half mask is also a good choice."


    "Whatever." Kirishima didn''t care about those. All he cared about was that he needed a suitable mask. As long as he could hide his identity, there would be no problem.


    After knowing the approximate size, I put my hand down and drew a simple sketch on the table that only I could understand, then raised my hand to touch my chin, and thought for a while, "What questions do I need to ask next."


    "Is it okay?" Kirishima was impetuous and a little impatient. It was just a mask. After the measurement was completed, it would be fine. Why do I need to ask any questions?


    "What kind of girls does Kirishima-kun like?"


    "Huh?" Kirishima opened his eyes wide and looked at him in surprise, "You are telling me, what does that question have to do with noodles?"


    "It''s a big deal!" He poked Kirishima''s face, and said solemnly, "As a professional masker, if I don''t investigate your affairs well, I can''t get motivation!"


    "I don''t have any interest in girls right now." Kirishima directly denied it.I have not been able to become a man who can be alone, how could I be interested in girls?


    "It doesn''t mean anything at all, well, it''s really an answer that fits Kirishima-kun''s current age..." He touched Kirishima''s head, although his face was expressionless as before, but his tone was gentle.


    Yu slapped each other''s hands in annoyance. Except for his father, he hated others touching his head.


    "Hehe, what a grumpy kid. Okay, your measurement has been completed." He chuckled, looked at Kirishima Dongxiang, and beckoned, "Kirishima Dongxiang, now it''s your turn. "


    "Okay." Dong Xiang nodded in response.


    "Dong Xiang is really a good sister." He praised her.As a sister, she seems more mature after all.Compared to Kirishima''s rude temperament, it is obvious that Kirishima Dong Xiangming''s character is more to please him.


    "I also have a few questions to ask Dong Xiang." Looking at Kirishima Dong Xiang''s face, he asked aloud.


    "I and I are the same, and there is no history of allergies." Dong Xiang has been watching her behavior, naturally knowing what she is asking.


    "Good boy." Bai Wei squatted down and looked at Dong Xiang, using a measuring tape to measure Dong Xiang''s eye distance, "What kind of mask does Dong Xiang want to make?"


    "I, I..." Dong Xiang hesitated, looked at the scary masks hung on the wall and said, "Don''t make something too scary, I like nature."


    It doesn''t matter what Kirishima is in the capital, the mask is something to be used for a long time. As a girl, Touka Kirishima still cares a little bit.


    "Then I will make a cute mask for Xiao Dongxiang!" He stared at Kirishima Dongxiang''s tense face, and kept drawing sketches on the paper on the table next to him. "Right. Does Dong Xiang have any boys he likes?"


    "No." Touka Kirishima replied honestly, "But my favorite animal is a rabbit."


    "Yes. Please make Dong Xiang a cute rabbit mask." Even though Nie Kong was expressionless, his words made Dong Xiang feel very gentle.


    "Well, after the measurement, your requirements can be fulfilled." After the measurement is done, he waved his hand, "After the mask is completed, I will personally bring the mask to you, please leave your address."


    "No, we will pick it up when we are done." Nie Kong calmly rejected the other party. He didn''t plan to let the ghoul know where he was.


    "Well, you can pick it up in two days." He glanced at Nie Kong and chuckled.


    The mask matter has been basically handled, and Nie Kong, who has nothing else to do, didn''t want to stay here, so he drove back to the manor with the two brothers and sisters of Kirishima.


    Along the way, both siblings were very quiet, even if Kirishima, who had always been very impatient, sat in a preoccupied position and said nothing.


    After returning to the manor, Kirishima directly pulled Kirishima Dong Xiang out of the car, without saying goodbye, directly pulling Dong Xiang away from Nie Kong.


    Dong Xiang, who was being pulled vigorously, couldn''t get rid of it, and it didn''t hurt the capital''s face again and again, so he had to be pulled forward and secretly turned back and said "I''m sorry, goodbye" to Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong was not anxious or annoyed, watching the siblings return to their room.He was narrow enough to care about an awkward little boy.


    "Naibai, Heina." After watching the Kirishima sisters and brothers disappear from sight, Nie Kong suddenly spoke softly.


    "Yes, Dad." After hearing the call, the An Jiu twin sisters appeared in front of Nie Kong out of thin air, and responded happily.


    "Look at them. If you have any questions, report to me in time." Nie Kong touched the sisters'' heads and spoke to them softly.


    "Okay, Dad." The sisters An Jiu obediently responded, and then seriously thought about how to implement Nie Kong''s words.


    As night fell, Dong Xiang was preparing to read a book before going to bed, but he heard a few knocks on the door.


    "Who?" Dong Xiang asked suspiciously, while holding the door handle.


    "It''s me." A familiar voice came from outside the door, obviously Kirishima Yuto.


    "What''s the matter?" Dong Xiang opened the door, watching Yu Du''s behavior and dressing up, his heart sank, she stepped aside and signaled Yu Du to come in, "Come in and talk."


    Kirishima didn''t even talk nonsense, and went straight in.Dong Xiang glanced outside and saw that there was no one, so he carefully closed the door and locked it.


    "Udu, what exactly are you dressing up?" Turning around, Dong Xiang looked at Udu carrying simple luggage, with a bad feeling in his heart, and asked in a low voice.


    "Sister, are you planning to be protected by a human like this all the time? Don''t you feel ashamed?" Kirishima didn''t even feel that there was something wrong with him, and asked directly.


    Kirishima Dong Xiang bowed his head, and after a while, he whispered back, "Yudu, do you have some opinions on Nie Kong."


    "He is not a ghoul, he is a human, and he is different from us!" Kirishima was agitated, and Nie Kong''s arrangement made him feel uncomfortable, not to mention the other person he hates most.


    "But he is not an ordinary human!" Kirishima Dong Xiang was also a little anxious. She watched Nie Kong drinking human blood as a delicacy. How could ordinary humans do that.


    "No matter how ordinary he is, he is also a human!" Kirishima retorted directly.


    Nie Kong had stated that he was not a ghoul, and he didn''t know what Dong Xiang saw, nor did he know the true details of Nie Kong, so he naturally thought that Nie Kong was just a human being.


    "Even if he is really not as strong as a human, but that will not change the fact that he is indeed a human."


    Kirishima Touka was silent, and she was right. She had nothing to refute.


    "Let''s get out of here, I will definitely protect you on behalf of Dad!" Seeing Dong Xiang''s retort, Kirishima hurriedly struck the iron while it was hot, persuading Dong Xiang to escape with him.


    "You are--" Dong Xiang opened his eyes wide and stared at him in a daze, "Are you leaving here!"


    Although seeing the equipment of Kirishima''s capital, Dong Xiang already had a bottom, but listening to him with his own ears, Dong Xiang was still shocked.


    "En." Kirishima nodded, then stretched out his hand to hold Dong Xiang''s hand, "Let''s escape here together!"


    "However, we obviously came here voluntarily!" Dong Xiang hesitated.


    "No, that''s because I was worried about my sister, and I didn''t understand the status quo, so I was forced to agree." Yu explained his voluntary reasons, "but now I have figured out the power of the ghoul, There are also ghouls who can help us, there is no need to stay where Nie Kong is!"


    "Are there other ghouls who can help us?" Dong Xiang frowned, her face full of puzzlement.


    "Yes. One is the ghoul of Sifang Lianshi, a friend of our father who was going to take in our father. If it weren¡¯t for my sister¡¯s unwillingness at the time, I¡¯d just want to follow him! Others are ghoul forces, I think As long as we work hard, our talent will definitely make the other party value."


    "No, we have promised Nie Kong to stay here, we can''t go back, and Nie Kong should be able to take care of us, isn''t it the same everywhere!" Dong Xiang hesitated, lowered his head and thought for a while, looking straight at Yu Du .


    "It''s too dangerous outside now. Baijiu may be arresting us. We don''t have our own power yet. If you act rashly, it will be very dangerous."


    After all, Dong Xiang is a bit older than Xuan Du, and he considers things more comprehensively, and hates the desperate days of the past few days.She doesn''t care about her life, but her father said she will take good care of her.


    "Are you willing to be taken care of by a human like this, we...we are powerful ghouls!" Hearing Dong Xiang''s refusal, Ji Du''s temper became impetuous, and he shook off Dong Xiang''s wrist fiercely. Face down.


    "Hudu, not all humans are as bad as you think!" After human betrayal, Kirishima also lost confidence in humans.But she has confidence in her father. Since father is willing to believe in humans, it means that there are people who can be trusted.What''s more, Kirishima is not hateful to humans but hates the status quo, Dong Xiang must speak to persuade him to enlighten him, otherwise once he leaves back, he will hunt humans in large numbers.


    Even if his father was hungry, he did not want to kill other lives. He would rather go to the hospital to pick up the dead body to survive.


    Like she likes rabbits, and hunting other lives in order to survive, she hasn''t been cruel.


    "Obviously it was because of the betrayal of fathers by humans that the accident happened, and we have fallen to where we are now. You are still helping humans to speak!" Because of the bad roar, Kirishima suppressed his anger and stared straight at him. Looking at Dong Xiang.


    What irritated Kirishima the most was not that Dong Xiang was unwilling to leave with him, but that Dong Xiang was still like his father, even if he was betrayed by humans, he still helped humans to speak.


    "I didn''t help the human beings, I just--!!!" Dong Xiang hurriedly wanted to explain, but he was interrupted directly.


    "I didn''t expect you to be as stupid as Dad!"


    "Yudu!" Hearing these words, Dong Xiang sank his face instantly, staring at Kirishima Yudu with a gloomy look, "Take me back the words that insulted Dad, and then apologize to Dad. !"


    No matter what she says, she won''t be angry, but it doesn''t mean that she can say casually that it''s not the least of her father who worked so hard to raise them.


    "What did I say wrong? You, like Dad, will one day regret it until you are killed by a human!" Kirishima has already been so angry that he would care about what he said.


    "I don''t need your protection at all, I can live well by myself!"


    Although he also loves his father Kirishima Shin, he still can''t understand why he believes in humans even if he is dead now.


    "Papa--" A clear and loud applause echoed in the empty room, instantly interrupting Kirishima''s words.


    "Are you finished." Kirishima Dongxiang stared fiercely at her shocked face and looked at her own capital in an incredible way.


    The death of father, the betrayal of neighbors, and the desperate rush to the world, Baiji overwhelmingly unilaterally slammed, all the pressure from all sides was so severe that Dong Xiang Kirishima could not breathe.


    Even if he was taken in by Nie Kong, there was a little breathing space, Dong Xiang still did not dare to be slack and vigilant, and his tense nerves all said that as an older sister, he must protect his younger brother and his capital, so he always Strengthen the spirit.Until Xiu relentlessly said his dissatisfaction with himself and his father, Dong Xiang clearly felt the sound of the tight nerve break in his mind.


    "Sister..." Seeing her elder sister hit her, she didn''t know what she said until she calmed down, feeling at a loss.


    "And if you leave, where are you going." Dong Xiang couldn''t accept Ru Du''s words from the bottom of his heart, turned around and stopped looking at him.


    "We can go to other ghoul forces, such as the strongest bronze tree!" Kirishima can clearly feel that the blood of the ghoul in his body is boiling, "Only a real battle, Only in this way can we become stronger, not as a shelter for human beings for our food! As long as we hunt and kill human beings, we can eat every day, and that will make us stronger quickly.


    "Okay! Now that you have decided, then I have nothing to say." Dong Xiang''s character that his brother doesn''t hit the south wall and doesn''t look back is very clear. Since he has already decided, then she has no effect anymore. Dong Xiang only hoped that he could hear how well his sister had arranged.


    "I''m different from you. I, like my father, don''t want to fight for food every day." Although Dong Xiang always said to Kirishima Shin, "Dong Xiang needs to be gentle as a girl to make good friends. "Living happily" is a bit disapproving, but deep down, I still want to try to do what my father wants.


    At least for now, Dong Xiang is not ready to leave Nie Kong for the time being, she can see that Nie Kong takes care of them very carefully, and it is not a relationship similar to using.


    Looking at Kirishima, he clenched his fists and didn''t know what to say when he looked at Dong Xiang''s back.


    The two stood in a stalemate for a while, seeing that Dong Xiang had also refused to follow him to leave. Seeing that there was no room for recovery, even though they were unwilling to do so, they still sighed with helplessness.


    "Sister, really, there is no room for discussion? Well... well, I can leave by myself! Hmph, sister, I will make you regret it. Sooner or later I will come again, and then call you personally Destiny to be ruined, including Nie Kong!!" They both hate iron and steel and look at Dong Xiang, but in the end the two brothers and sisters are separated because of their father''s differences.


    Dong Xiang''s body stiffened, but still hardened his heart and did not respond. When she was the only one left in the room, the tears from the corner of Dong Xiang''s eyes quietly slipped down.


    "Sorry, Dad, he chose his own life. Please forgive her, she can no longer take good care of her!!" The life she wants is completely different from Dad.


    And in a dark corner of the manor, Nie Kong quietly stood under the bright moon, silently watching Kirishima leave the manor surreptitiously.


    Nie Kong had long seen that there was something wrong with Yu Du''s expression, but he didn''t expect the other party to be dissatisfied and leave quietly, even ignoring his sister.


    "Dad, don''t you need to get him back?" Heina, who was in charge of guarding them, asked softly.


    "No need." Nie Kong vetoed softly, "For those who want to leave, there is no need to stay." His main purpose is to leave Kirishima Dongxiang.


    This is just incidental, now that the other party leaves, Nie Kong has no plans to stay.

 2104 The collapse of the second element Text 2128. The ccg meeting for Nie Kong

    So after a quarrel between the two brothers and sisters in Kirishima, it ended with Kirishima leaving Nie Kong''s manor, just like the development of the original book.And even though Nie Kong knew, there was nothing to stop him!!


    On the other side, in the Tokyo CCG headquarters, due to the deaths of two search officers, the senior management held an emergency meeting on the cause of their deaths.


    Generally speaking, because investigators have to fight against cruel ghouls, everyone is mentally prepared for death, so for them, death is really a normal thing.


    However, the death of the two investigators the day before yesterday was not normal, not only because one of the investigators was a powerful quasi-special investigator Yukiyuki Shinohara, the other investigator was also a newcomer who was not weak. The second-class investigator, Wu Xu, the combination of the two, even captured the corpse picker Kirishima Xin alive. The ghouls of some ranks were not their opponents at all, but they died inexplicably in the previous cleanup operation.


    Before the meeting began, the search officers who arrived early began to whisper to the people next to them to discuss the content of the meeting.


    "Mato Wu Xu is very good. I thought he would be upgraded to a first-level investigator soon. I didn''t expect to die suddenly!!" A well-dressed investigator regretted the death of Wu Xu, because of CCG. The most important thing in the game is talents, so he valued the potential of Wu Xu Manto at first.


    "Just because of his weird character, maybe it''s a bad-tempered ghoul!" Another person took the words with a little disdain. Even the comrades fighting against the ghouls, not everyone is in harmony. of.What''s more, Wu Xu''s somewhat perverse character makes some people look at him upset.


    "I was most surprised by another point. I didn''t expect that a person as powerful as a search officer like Shinohara Yukiki would also die. It is incredible."


    "Yes, yes, what happened to the investigator Yuuki Shinohara is really regrettable." Yuuki Shinohara has a better temperament, and he is more admired among the investigators, so everyone feels sorry for his death. .


    "Everyone is quiet!!"


    After everyone arrived, a man who looked like an officer sitting in a high position and wearing a suit stood up, knocked on the table with the documents in his hand, and signaled everyone to be quiet.


    "Well, everyone, be quiet, and listen to the results of our special investigator Jun Arima."


    "Yes, okay." Kijian Arima stood up, holding a stack of documents, and said solemnly: "The combination of semi-special investigator Yukki Shinohara and semi-second-class investigator Wu Xu, Manto, has been confirmed dead."


    "The cause of death--" Guima Youma paused, and then continued to say in a deep voice, "Unknown."


    "The cause of death is unknown? How could it be possible!" Hearing Guijiang Arima''s words, someone immediately retorted.


    "Yeah, didn''t it mean that the ghouls will divide the body?" As soon as the words came out, the people underneath also echoed.


    "When we rushed to the scene, we did see several low-level ghouls grabbing corpses for food." Guijiang Arima was not anxious or annoyed, and spoke neither humble nor arrogant about the results he had seen and detected.


    "But before being dismembered by ghouls, it was determined that the two were dead. Those ghouls were only attracted by the smell of blood."


    After hearing the words of General Arima, although the others still had questions, they did not continue to interrupt, and listened quietly, waiting for Mr. Arima to follow.


    Guijiang Arima grabbed his attention, and said in a serious tone: "In the preliminary identification, he was severely injured and killed by a creature like a ghoul, and all the Kuink weapons on his body disappeared."


    "What does it mean to be a creature like a ghoul?" A word from the high-ranking officer asked everyone''s heart.


    "The specifics are currently under investigation, and the result I have now speculated is that search officer Kouki Shinohara and search officer Koo Manto were all absorbed by the other party. Eating must have occurred. Eat the ghouls, devour the ghoul Kukko made into Kuink¡¯s weapon."


    "Prior to this, the two search officers had fought, rubbed and fought with the ghoul brother and sister they were responsible for recovering. However, the amount of Rc cells of the ghoul sister and brother on the scene was slightly invisible, and it could be seen as a real family. The two of them have been captured alive, but they were interrupted and defeated by another enemy or ghoul."


    "But I don''t know if the unknown person has done a mopping-up behavior. The site investigation did not find any clues, and did not leave any Rc cells that ghouls should have."


    "The final outcome is that the ghoul sister and brother who were in charge of the search by the former Shinohara search officer and the real search officer are also missing. Judging from their age and strength, they are not capable of avoiding our search. So the preliminary judgment should be. The unknown person who was defeated by the two investigators was taken away, and the opponent was preliminarily judged to be a high-level newcomer ghoul."


    Following the words of Kisho Arima continued to explain, everyone was silent and did not say a word, as if they were in contemplation.


    "In this regard, I have reason to suspect that there are secretly manipulating humans and ghouls behind the scenes, and even conducting human experiments on ghouls and humans."


    Arima Kisho is not only outstanding, but also very experienced in dealing with ghouls.Even the slightest clues can never escape his eyes.Detectives have strong reasoning ability and can infer the truth of the matter from extremely small details, so they can be promoted to special investigators at a young age.Others are dissatisfied, but they have nothing to say about his ability.


    Takashi Arima believes in Yuki Shinohara''s ability. Even if he is facing the hero, although his strength is weak, Arima believes in Yuki Shinohara''s strength in the first battle, but from the results of the site survey, it is completely similar. It was completely suppressed and unilaterally killed.


    In this regard, he can only doubt whether the other party has a countermeasure against their ghoul search officer.


    Moreover, Kuinke was completely absorbed, and it can be seen that the other party is definitely developing a commonwealth, and it cannot be ruled out that the other party is not a hero.


    "The information we have now is too little, and we have almost no understanding of the other party. It must be a very dangerous thing!" Kisho Arima concluded with a serious face, "In order to avoid the tragedy the day before yesterday, I apply The search activity at this stage has changed from a group of two to a group of four. While increasing the number of searches, keep in touch at all times just in case."


    If their Ghoul Countermeasures Bureau has been targeted by some behind-the-scenes organization, then the vigilance can''t be delayed.


    "Okay." The officer sitting in the high position nodded and agreed with Guijiang Arima''s point of view. "Do you have any comments?"


    Seeing that everyone did not answer, the officer looked around for a week and saw that everyone had no objections, and gave the order again.


    "Just as Mr. Arima said, the first level of alert, for the sake of everyone''s lives, please keep in touch at any time, don''t place orders, and report any questions to us in time."


    "Yes!" No one in the audience expressed disagreement, and the reputation of Youma is evident.


    "Okay, now let''s explain our next planned mission." Guijiang Arima looked rigorous and picked up another stack of documents.The Ghoul Countermeasures Bureau is a place where the mortality rate is extremely high. Everyone is at risk, and they are used to seeing people around them get injured or killed, and they look less and less at the sacrifice of their teammates.


    In addition to the incredible and regretful death of the two promising investigators, they would not pay much attention or care.For them, how to live and how to live is the key point.


    "He was able to hide us from killing the special investigators, which shows that this ghoul is not weak, and I don''t make strong demands on it, except for the two special investigators Ma Guijiang, Marutesai, and Heipanyan. , If other people are willing to participate in this encirclement and suppression, they should apply to General Arima, and General Arima is solely responsible for this matter."


    "If there are no other objections, this meeting is over, I hope you will be more vigilant!"


    "Yes!" After the meeting, everyone sparsely left together.After reading the information in the field report, many people came to Arima and applied to participate in the search operation in the 20 districts.


    Now that he has applied, he is mentally prepared for death, so Guijiang Ma will not talk nonsense.Those who came did not refuse, and in accordance with the old rules, let them go back and write a suicide note, waiting for his arrangements.


    Except for Maru Tesai and Hei Banyan''s two special investigators who did not participate in this encirclement.


    The others are the first-class investigators, the first-class investigators, the second-class investigators, and the third-class investigators. As the special investigator, Gui will command the conduct of the search for unknown ghouls, except for him The undefeated record cannot be separated from the relationship, and it can be seen that the people above value his ability very much.


    The search officer was mobilized in a big way, which is enough to show the importance of the unknown newcomer ghoul.However, Nie Kong didn''t know what happened. Maybe he didn''t care if he knew it. CCG''s search against him had scattered all over the area of ??20 districts.It''s just that Nie Kong has been inexplicably hidden.Unless they can recognize Dong Xiang, and infer that Nie Kong is the murderer.

 2105 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 02129, the action of catching the glutton

    "According to our search officer''s report in one or two days, a newcomer ghoul did appear in District 20. After checking it out, although it was only a newcomer, he was called the''strongest newcomer'' in District 11. It can be seen from this that the strength is natural, she is a ghoul called "Oh Gyo"!! I guess that the ghoul who killed the special investigator Yukiyuki Shinohara is probably her. It¡¯s a coincidence!¡± The intelligence revealed that the ghouls of Dagu had also secretly transferred from District 11 to District 20 some time ago!!


    Hearing this, everyone took a breath.Of course, some investigators who like to fight felt their blood boiled, and they couldn''t wait to go out and grab her back to make a Kuink weapon.


    "Everyone, stay calm." Guijiang Arima clearly felt the commotion of some investigators at the scene, and stopped aloud: "The newcomer ghoul codenamed''Gluttony''. Normally, it is an ordinary food. A ghoul only needs to prey on one target a month, but it is about two to three times a week. He has a strong appetite, a huge appetite, and a cruel personality!!"


    "The following is the information I have detected based on what I saw." Takashi Arima opened a page of the document and said slowly, "The other party has a Kazue, which looks like four sharp-tailed Kazus. Attack power and a wide range of attack."


    "I will send you a copy of the information later." Guijiang Arima put down the document in his hand, raised his head and said to the officer in front: "The security threat of the 20th district, so I will apply here. , Organize an act of encirclement and suppression, and arrest Da Shi." "What you said makes sense." The officer on the stage lowered his head for a moment in thought, and then he approved Arima''s plan.


    "Dad, it seems that a lot of investigators have appeared in our 20 districts since the day before yesterday!" Heina grew up in the Ghoul Strategic Education Director, and CCG''s actions on such a large scale couldn''t satisfy the eyes of caring people.


    "Oh, what happened?" Nie Kong asked in surprise.


    "It should be here to search for ghouls." Nai Baijiao said in a voice.


    "After all, Dad killed the quasi-special investigator a few days ago. CCG will definitely do something." Heina responded.


    "Is it here to search us?" Dong Xiang was inexplicably worried, worried that his younger brother had been arrested.


    "It shouldn''t be us. We didn''t leave any clues at the scene." As a reasoning master, Nie Kong is not skilled in criminal tactics. How could he leave a handle.


    "Dad, and the news I heard is that the investigators are dealing with the new ghouls in the 20th district, known as "gluttons"." Heina tilted his head and looked at Nie Kong.


    "Well? Did any ghouls break into our territory?"


    "Yes Dad."


    "Hmph, let''s meet the new ghoul right now." If you don''t know what is good or bad, Nie Kong intends to devour the opponent to perfect his own bloodwhip!!


    At this time, Arima Gui will summon a sufficient number of investigators and make a series of preparations to encircle and suppress the capture plan of the glutton.


    "Our task today is to initially determine that the opponent''s gluttony is an S extremely Ghoul, and implement Plan A." A little plan A is a plan for the purpose of using it as a weapon for Kuynk after being caught alive.


    Kisou Arima lurked on the roofs of surrounding buildings on a road that the opponent would pass through under investigation, staring straight at every move on the road, ready to catch ghouls whenever they appear.


    "Report from the latent position No. 1, the target has been in sight, and all parts are ready to be prepared." A small report came from the small radio, and the lurking people immediately held their breath and were ready to go.


    Before long, the lovely girl appeared in the sight of everyone.Wearing a lady-like blue and white low-profile knee-length dress, she walked out from the street corner gracefully, wearing a pair of red-framed glasses, and a beautiful face.With a faint smile, she looked like an ordinary girl in the season, and she couldn''t tell from the outside that the other party was a ghoul.


    "Huh?" The girl sniffed her nose, and looked up somewhere casually.The arc of the smile at the corners of the mouth deepened, and he said softly thoughtfully, "It''s so delicious, it seems I can have a full meal today."


    "Let me guess!" Shindai Rishike raised his hand and pressed his chin to think, without a trace of anxiety on his face, "Is it a delicious human or a delicious ghoul."


    "Gluttony!" A third-class investigator appeared in front of the girl carrying a box, and said coldly, "You have been surrounded by us so much, so behave and catch it!!"


    "It turns out to be delicious humans." Kamdai Rise smiled softly, "It''s a coincidence, I like to eat men who are easy to be hooked and delicious!"


    As soon as the voice fell, four sharp tails burst out from below the waist, and swept in the direction of the provocative third-class investigator at the speed of ordinary people''s eyes.


    However, a third-class search officer must have a first-class search officer as a partner combination.


    They were mentally prepared before they came out, ready to hold the box in their hands tightly.Seeing that the persuasion was not successful, the first-class search officer immediately drew out the Ouhe from the box and resisted the opponent who was coming towards him.


    And the other investigators immediately took advantage of the fact that Kandari was attacking the third-class investigator, and at the same time, they drew out the box and attacked Kandari from all directions.


    The glutton can be called the "strongest newcomer" by the boss of District 11 because her strength can be fully recognized.Even when he was besieged by the surroundings, he was still in a more than enough state, and he simply avoided the attack and jumped to a platform quickly.Seeing the easy escape from the siege of seven or eight, everyone didn''t dare to look down upon them anymore, they were all concentrated and calm.


    "Oh, it seems I can eat a lot today!" The girl opened her cherry-colored red lips and sucked her fingers, her red eyes were extremely bloodthirsty and tyrannical, and she stared at the surrounding investigators.


    "Damn it, didn''t it mean Lin Hyuk, how could he behave as agile as Yu Hyuk!!"


    "Be careful, everyone. The ability of gluttons to eat too much has been greatly improved. The plan is changed and plan C is implemented." A calm voice from Guijiang Arima came from the small radio.

 2106 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 02130, grab the gods! !

    And the search officer''s C plan is to uniform as the first purpose, whether it is alive or killed.


    Principal Investigator Guijiang Arima also appeared in front of everyone, wearing rimmed glasses and a white coat, staring in the direction of Shindai Rise, and drew out his own Kuink weapon, "Please be careful, everyone."


    It can be seen from the change of the plan that Guijiang Arima is wary of gluttons, and everyone dared not take it carelessly. Following Guijiang Arima, he systematically attacked God Deli Shi.


    After avoiding the Kazuko who was attacking at her own risk, her fighting instincts became more and more aroused.


    "You smell like it''s delicious!" Kamidai Rise swiftly cut off Shirin He who was standing next to Arima Kijo, and looked directly at Arima Kijo, with a bloodthirsty light.


    No hesitation, Takashi Arima directly waved Kazuko in his hand, and slammed it towards Kandari Rise, who raised Linhei to resist, but was still taken a few meters away by Arima Kazusa''s spare force.


    Arima Guijiang did not pay attention to the verbal stimulation of God Dairishi, but directly expressed his thoughts with actions.


    "Damn it!" was completely angered by Kijo Arima''s blow, Kandari Rishi''s eyes were all bloodshot and red, and the four sharp thorns waved, and for a moment the two or three people who were around her fell to the ground and attacked and attacked. The officer was hit hard.


    In God''s mind, humans should only be food for their ghouls.The ghoul is the creature standing at the top of the food chain, so she tramples on life without any scruples.


    Seeing the offensive power of Kamdai Rishi, Kisama Arima immediately raised the level of Kamdai Rishi by one level in his heart. In order to reduce unnecessary casualties, he ordered to everyone, "The third-class investigators first retreat. , The other first-class investigators follow me!"


    Everyone heard the order, and although they were a little unwilling, they knew that continuing to fight would only hinder the special investigators, and obediently stepped back.Even if they are mentally prepared to die, they are not afraid of death, but they are not willing to lose their lives in vain.


    On the other hand, the two special investigators of Marutesai Heipanyan were ordered to lurch in a high place to observe the abilities of Kamidai Rise, and wait for the order to come out.


    Let the lower level test first, and then let the higher level finish, is already the basic combat strategy for the unknown S-level ghoul.


    Watching the battle between the lower-level investigator and Kandarishi, I was impatient and ready to go, and then received Arima''s order, and immediately rushed to the location of Kandarishi.


    Goddai Lishi, Linhe scattered, preparing to capture his food, but was cut off by two people who appeared out of thin air wearing Hezi.


    "Prepare to finish and clear the field!" Maru Tesai said lightly, his subordinates did not dare to be careless, and immediately suppressed Kandarishi''s shoulders, intending to control Kandarishi''s actions.


    "It''s dangerous." One of the first-class investigators immediately avoided Kandari''s attack, clenched his fists, and directly punched Kandari''s lower abdomen.He is an investigator who fits Kirishima Shin Kahe, and his body is their weapon.


    And the last remaining first-class investigator was not idle at all. At the moment when Kandari was knocked down, he cooperated with Marute¡¯s attack to face Kandari¡¯s Rinhyuk and vigorously used his Kazuko power. Suppressed.


    Kijo Arima stared at the gap, calmly coordinating with the suppression of the two seniors, waving Kazuko in his hand and sweeping towards the hands of Kandari Rise, distracting her action.


    "You all deserve to die!" Goddaily wanted to break free violently, and was suppressed by three first-class investigators and an Arima Takashi, and the Linhe behind him was completely nailed, completely Immobile.


    Arima chased after victory, flipped a few black inhibitors in his hand, and fiercely pierced Kandari''s back from the back, continuously piercing Kanda''s body.


    "Ah¡ª" Goddai Rishike let out a bleak scream, and she could clearly feel the severe pain and changes in her body.Hezi, who had struggled to resist, suddenly lost her strength.She wanted to reactivate but the activity of Rc cells was inhibited by another strange substance in her body, which prevented her from reactivating Lin Hyuk.


    Seeing the power of the glutton weakened, Arima smiled with satisfaction.He painted CRc drops on the dagger of the goddess body.


    A drug that can inhibit the activity of ghouls'' Rc cells was previously researched and sold by Dad Anju Heina.Its function is to prevent the Mars of the Kagzu cell, and its function is to cut down the fighting power of the ghoul and make a medicine.


    Now they can capture the S-class ghoul glutton Kandari Shi, and the loss of the quasi-special investigator can be made up for.If its Kazuko can be made into Kuink''s weapon, it will burst out of unprecedented strength!!


    "Sorry, did you bother you?" The three of them were working together to subdue Kandari Shi. When they were about to recycle, they suddenly heard a gentle voice, which suddenly appeared behind them.


    The three of them were all taken aback, and immediately turned their heads, making a posture of fighting at any time, staring solemnly at the direction of the voice.


    Even though the three of them are concentrating on subduing God Deli Shi, they are still vigilant about the surrounding environment.However, among the four first-class investigators, none of them noticed when the incoming person appeared, making the alarm bell sound for all four.


    "Who are you!" They looked at each other, seeing the same thoughts as themselves in each other''s eyes. They couldn''t help but be on guard, and looked at the sports car that came in.


    Slowly the car door opened.At this time, four unexpected figures came out of the car and ran out with three loli men. What tricks did he play!!


    "Are you a kind of goddess Lee?" Guijiang Arima looked at Nie Kong and asked in a low voice.The arrivals were Nie Kong and Dong Xiang and their daughters. Since they heard the sound of fighting, they came from the hospital deliberately.


    "Haha. What do you think." Nie Kong chuckled when he heard Guijiang Arima treat himself as a ghoul, but he didn''t immediately refute it.

 2107 The collapse of the second element body 02131, gluttony and blood whip attack

    "Really, no matter where there are fools to pretend to be a ghoul, do you know that disrupting our CCG search officer''s mission is a felony?" Guijiang Arima stared at Nie Kong and the others majesticly.


    "The ghoul is not worthy of my impersonation. And now the 20th district is the territory I manage, so naturally you can''t let you mess around!! Right, Kenna."


    "Yes. Chief Arima, can you please give the troublemaker "Glutton" God Lishi to our father." Heina followed Nie Kong and issued a request.


    "Sister Anjiu?" When he recognized the girl next to Nie Kong, Ma Guijiang''s expression was astonished, and he sternly said, "What are you doing? We don''t have time to play with you."


    "We are not joking, Dad really wants to get gluttons, and it''s better to let Dad." Nabai said seriously.


    "What a big breath!" The guy in front of him opened his mouth to let them let go of the ghoul they had only caught.While dissatisfied, Kiyoko Anura was very wary of the man in front of him.


    "I''m not here to discuss with you." Nie Kong moved forward unmoved.And the three first-level investigators who had captured the gods of the Lishi clenched their weapons vigilantly, looking at Nie Kong''s ready to go.


    "It''s really a guy who doesn''t know the heights of the sky and the earth, can you get rid of ghouls?" Qingzi Anura said coldly.


    "You are what do you take our ghouls for?" Dong Xiang roared in a low voice, his red eyes staring at the group of "Father Killers" in front of him!


    "Young ghoul?"


    "So that''s the case. You killed the special investigators Yukki Shinohara and Oho Manto, and saved the children of the corpse pickers. Maybe we got the wrong direction at first." Arima showed a dazed expression.


    "Yes, I am the daughter of the corpse picker you call. You have killed my dad, do you want to kill me now?" Dong Xiang admitted loudly.


    "Huh! Now that the identity has been confirmed, please follow us back to CCG for investigation, maybe the top will open the Internet and spare you!" The hostile eyes of all the investigators present all shot at Nie Kong.The crime of killing their companions is enough to make Nie Kong sit in a cell for a lifetime!!


    Of course, Dong Xiang of the ghoul will not die because of this, at most it is used as an experimental product to mass-produce Kazue weapons.For example, Kotaro''s adoptive father was kept in captivity at the CCG headquarters.


    "In front of me, you have no right to speak!!"


    "Huh! Change the battle plan and don''t let them run away!!" Arima said with full authority.


    "Yes!" Hearing the commander''s instructions, a dozen of investigators armed with Kuink weapons surrounded Nie Kong and the four in a circle.


    And Dong Xiangjiang, who obviously has no social experience, seemed a little overwhelmed when faced with those things for the first time.She clenched her fist and wanted to run out desperately, but fortunately, Nie Kong held her.


    "Heine, you hide behind me and don''t come out. Dad will protect you." Nie Kong decided to teach the investigators a bitter lesson.


    "Come on, Dad." Heina also felt a little upset and anxious for failing to help Dad deal with the enemy. The only hope was that Dad would do nothing.


    "Criminal blood whip, gluttony form." A blood whip appeared in Nie Kong''s hand, looking at the shape of Hezi.


    "Is it a ghoul?" However, seeing Nie Kong''s dark eyes, Ma Gui could not confirm it. The best thing is to grab it back and judge.Anyway, the crime of killing the search officer is justified.


    When he was about to speak, his vision suddenly disappeared in half, and then a sharp pain passed from his fragile cheek to the painful convulsions of his whole body.


    A tearing pain struck in an instant, it was enough to tear Arima Gui''s whole person completely.If so, the sharp pain was still clearly transmitted to his whole nerves, his hands and feet twitched.


    The gloomy light bloomed wantonly in the small space in an instant."Go and devour, gluttonous blood whip." That was an adhering call, as enthusiastic, at the same time the whip in Nie Kong''s hand seemed to be resurrected.


    Until there was a violent roar like an explosion, the surrounding buildings were all shattered in an instant, turning into fragments in the sky, and the cold stone dust was exceptionally cold and terrifying under the moonlight at night.


    "How...how could it be possible!" In the blurred vision, he was shocked to see the incredible scene in Arima''s heart.


    The whip in the form of Nie Kong Hezi, the size of the whip has soared more than a dozen or hundreds of times, and it sprayed frantically at them, like a squirming meat insect, more like the K9999 in the King of Fighters 2002.


    Even a few Jiahe''s ultra-high defense powers were unable to block the Kaezi who came from Nie Kong.No, it should be said that Kazuko was swallowed up immediately by the opponent.


    In less than two seconds, more than a dozen search officers were wiped out.Even Arima himself could not use Culloin weapons.


    Fortunately, the hungry tail he did not devour humans like ghouls, they only received the power of impact.But in a blink of an eye, only Nie Kong and the others could stand.


    "Ok... so strong." Dong Xiang stared blankly at everything that happened. He didn''t expect that Nie Kong, who took care of himself, would be so terrifying in strength.At the same time, in Dong Xiang''s mind, Nie Kong had already been identified as a ghoul.


    "Dad is great." The sisters Heina and Nabai cast admiring glances at Nie Kong.


    "Heinai, Nabai, you go and take the gluttony Goddai Lishi, we are going back." Nie Kong retracted the blood whip that had always been reporting the state of hunger and turned to look at the two women.


    "So...what about them, don''t we kill them?" Dong Xiang looked at the fallen investigator with hatred and said fiercely.


    "Forget it, I don''t have time to take care of them. The main purpose is to bring God Deli Shi back." Some were buried in the soil, some hit more than ten meters, and Nie Kong didn''t bother to care about them.


    The fortunes of those investigators are not important, and if one batch is killed, the second batch may be mass-produced in the next year.

 2108 02132Let Dong Xiang go to school

    Let Sister Heina take Shendai Lishi and Nie Kong back to the underground laboratory at home!!


    "Dad, what do you want to do to arrange for the goddess of the world next." They have revealed their identities for the gluttons, and Heina is actually a little worried that the search officer will come back and destroy everything!


    "Pull out the weapon that inhibits the RC cells in her body, and let her be free first." Nie Kong said, looking at the body of Shendai Lishi Qiangura.


    Nabai nodded obediently, but when she pulled out the last suppressor of her body, the awakened God Lishi rushed towards Nie Kong frantically, like a mad dog!!


    "Dad, be careful!!" Heina exclaimed when God Lishi opened his blood and bit Nie Kong''s neck.The hungry ghoul god Dai Lishi seems to have lost his sanity!


    However, there were creaking and ear-piercing sounds, and the three girls unexpectedly saw the teeth of the goddess smashing off one by one. How could the power of the ghoul alone chew through Nie Kong''s skin defense.


    Nie Kong shook her body, and threw her away from Divine Lishi who was wrapped around him.At the same time, Nie Kong rolled the suppressor of RE cells on the ground and nailed Shendai Lishi to the wall.


    "Huh, what a damn thing. Dad, why don''t you eat her too," Heina said harshly.


    "Heina can''t. I think we should let Xiao Dongxiang eat her Heibao first, and when God Rise continues to grow new Hezi, then Dong Xiang may become a very powerful ghoul. "Nai Baijiao said in a voice.


    The ghoul''s body is extremely resilient, and even if an organ is lost, it can quickly regenerate with sufficient food.And the ghoul eating the ghoul Hebao is called a common food!


    So if Dong Xiang eats the Ghoul, she will be able to absorb Rc cells from the body of Shendai Lishi, and the concentration of Rc cells in the body will increase, which will enhance the physical fitness and fighting ability of the Ghoul.


    "Don''t eat it, it looks disgusting." Dong Xiang wrinkled her nose and said with disgust.


    "Haha!!! Then put her in the basement first, and occasionally feed her some food. After she regains her sanity, she can consider how to arrange her." Nie Kong couldn''t help laughing while looking at Dong Xiang''s expression.


    In the early morning of the next day, it was half past seven.


    Dong Xiang, who was sleeping beautifully in the bed, was forcibly pulled up by Nie Kong. She was sleepy and dimly aware that she had gone out and sat in the passenger seat of the car.


    "Eh eh." Dong Xiang exclaimed, his little head hurriedly looked around, waiting to see Nie Kong next to him before patted his chest as if he was relieved.


    "Good morning, Dong Xiang." Nie Kong said amusedly.


    "Good morning. No...Is it right, I...I''m not sleeping, Uncle Nie Kong, you...Where are you going to take me." The refreshing cold wind blowing from the start of the car finally dissipated. Dong Xiang''s sleepiness this morning.


    "It''s okay. I plan to let Dong Xiang go to school. What if the 13-year-old girl doesn''t go to school." Nie Kong said righteously.


    "You said let me go to... go to school." Dong Xiang was taken aback, never expected to be so sudden.


    Although my father once said that he hoped that she would go to school and make many friends like an ordinary girl, but this was not achieved due to economic and various reasons.


    In fact, Dong Xiang was also very worried, because being in school means contacting many humans. If her identity is discovered, waiting for her will be very miserable!


    "Then Heina and Bai Nai are going too." Dong Xiang asked hurriedly.As long as they are accompanied by their sisters, Dong Xiang feels much more at ease.


    "No, we are going to help Dad in the hospital. And don''t look at our young age, in fact, we have been studying at the Ghoul Countermeasure Education Institute for many years." said Heina in the rear parking lot.


    "Well, Dong Xiang, don''t worry, nothing will happen." Nie Kong said comfortingly.


    "Yes...Is it." She was expecting and fearful in her heart.


    "I will be watching you behind you all the time." Nie Kong''s ability to teleport ensures that Dong Xiang is safe and sound.


    It was exactly eight o''clock. After driving around for half an hour, Nie Kong finally arrived at a junior high school in District 18.


    Wearing a black robe, Nie Kong and his three girls drove to a noble school without any worries.


    When he came to the principal''s office, Nie Kong seriously handed the documents and files about Dong Xiang that had been prepared to the strong woman in OL uniform in front of him. She was the principal of the school!!


    "Hello, thank you for bringing your daughter to our school!"


    "I hope that my daughter will not be discriminated against. It is the first time that she is going to school in Japan." Nie Kong said.


    "Don''t worry, I will specially arrange for the teacher to take care of her." The principal nodded seriously, and then looked at Dong Xiang, who was really looking around behind Nie Kong, with some surprise.


    "Oh, Lord Nie Kong dressed up your daughter. It seems that Nie Kong really likes your daughter."


    Dong Xiang behind Nie Kong is very cute today.Wearing a beautiful white skirt with a bunny-shaped hairpin on her short hair.When I took off that shabby overcoat, I found that the ugly duckling had become a beautiful white swan.She herself was dressed in her original dress, which concealed her natural beauty.


    And Dong Xiang''s cheeks blushed slightly, and he did not have the courage to refute the other party''s words.He lowered his head and looked at his toes with shame. He didn''t expect that someone would praise his cuteness and mistake him for the daughter of Uncle Nie Kong.


    It is true that Uncle Nie Kong dressed and washed himself in the early morning, taking care of himself like his own daughter.I definitely can''t recognize myself in front of me, how can I talk about the ghoul investigators.


    "It''s Dong Xiang who looks cute." Nie Kong said dismissively.


    "Woo, Dad, what about us." Heina and Nabai shook Nie Kong''s arm, pouting and looking at Nie Kong.


    "Yes, my three daughters are very cute."


    "Hehe, it seems that your family is very happy. It''s really enviable." The female principal showed a gentle smile, and she was moved to see the warmth of Nie Kong and his daughter.

 2109 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 02133, save Dong Xiang! !

    At the CCG headquarters at this time, the discussion about Nie Kong''s battles had already turned upside down. The overall mobilization of the investigation of Nie Kong''s information, but the results were all blank backgrounds, they also determined that Nie Kong was new. Ghoul, dangerous SS level!!


    But it seems that the investigator''s affairs did not have much impact on Nie Kong and the others. Nie Kong has successfully made Dong Xiang a glorious middle school student, and he has received two cute black sailor skirts.


    "Dad, I''m back." With a weak voice, Dong Xiangjiang, who was carrying a schoolbag, opened the door with a key and returned home.Although life in the school is a bit dull, it gives Dong Xiang a different experience.She has learned a lot of knowledge that she has never touched, and how to coexist with humans, but it is very difficult to deal with human friends!!


    After changing his shoes at the entrance of the hallway, Dong Xiang went back to the living room from the hallway.


    "It smells so bad, what the hell did Dad do in it?" Dong Xiang muttered and asked, looking at sister An Jiu who was sitting on the sofa and watching TV.


    Their ghouls have a keen sense of smell, and they seem to be smelling a burst of "stink".Dong Xiang looked in the direction of the kitchen, as if it came from there.


    Sister An Jiu heard Dong Xiang''s complaints and cast all weird expressions on him.


    "Dong Xiang, can it be said that the taste and smell of ghouls are really different from those of humans? The food that my father made clearly smells very good, I almost drool." Heina looked at Dong Xiang in surprise.


    "Yes...Is it." Dong Xiang was a little dazed, and memories of a time ago emerged.She remembered that some time ago, the neighbors next door often forcibly fed Dong Xiang''s sister and brother''s food, all of which were unpalatable to death!!Yes, I really die if I eat those foods. Fortunately, Kirishima¡¯s new father said he was going to vomit in the end.


    "Of course, Dad''s cooking must be the best in the world." Bai Nai''s eyes showed deep admiration. In fact, there is no exaggeration. Nie Kong''s cooking level is at the top level in the ghoul world.


    "Naibai, are you secretly talking ill of me?" At this moment, Nie Kong, who came out with a plate of red wine stew and fruit salad, said with a smile.


    "No, we''re discussing Dad''s cooking. Unfortunately, Dong Xiang''s taste is different from ours, and he can''t taste the cooking that Dad made himself." Nai Bai, who was sitting on the sofa, turned his head, looking at Nie Sora came out of the kitchen and said coquettishly immediately.


    "It''s okay, I also prepared food for Dong Xiang." After placing the food on the table, Nie Kong took out a bottle of bright red drink blood, and thoughtfully inserted a straw into it.


    "Hee hee, Heina is going to start first." The active Heina directly cut a piece of beef with a knife and fork and put it in his mouth to taste.The fragrance of the mouthful of wine and the delicate meat made Kina''s taste buds bloom. Her eyes were bent into crescent shapes and her face was full of contentment.


    Bai Nai obediently helped Nie Kong take off his apron. After serving Nie Kong, he sat down and ate slowly. From the actions of the two women, he could see the character of the twins.A family of four gathered around the dining table, exuding an atmosphere of harmony and harmony.


    Dong Xiang took a breath of blood, then looked at the different dishes from Nie Kong and the others, looked at the rich dishes, and they looked content, and asked softly: "Really...is it really delicious."


    "It''s so delicious, Kina loves her father''s food the most." Kina didn''t lift his head, and kept talking with food stuffed in his mouth.


    Faced with Dong Xiang¡¯s lost pretty face, Nie Kong had a meal and said, ¡°I think it should be good. How can we say that human food has thousands of different flavors, sour and sweet. There are bitterness, spicy, etc. The food has developed to the extreme. Compared with the ghouls who feed on human flesh and blood, it is a lot richer."


    "Dong Xiang, do you want to have a bite?" Heina skewed a piece of meat and handed it to Dong Xiang.


    Dong Xiang nodded eagerly, and once again resisted the stench, closed his eyes and bit in his mouth while chewing.


    Although I haven''t really experienced human food since I was a child, compared with the blood and flesh, the smell is constantly coming from the taste.For a human who often tastes food, it must be the same as eating raw beef.Sure enough, Dong Xiang covered his mouth and vomited all the food with a "wow".No matter how delicious it is, it seems that ghouls can hardly swallow human food.


    "Dad, yes... I''m sorry, it seems that we ghouls really can''t eat human food!" Dong Xiang said in a daze.


    "Yeah, Dad, it''s a pity, Dad, do you have any way to help Dong Xiang." Heina also said.


    That is the characteristic of ghouls, unless they are forcibly changed their physiques, it is equivalent to the possibility of replacing them with flesh and blood.


    Nie Kong did not intend to embrace them for the time being. He had to wait for his blood to recover. It would take several years.


    Of course, if you change to the fourth true ancestor, Agurola, you will feel that Dong Xiang''s seniority will be doubled, and she will become her own granddaughter.


    "Don''t be depressed, I promise that I will let Dong Xiang really taste the taste of human food in the future!" Nie Kong said in an unquestionable tone.


    "Really...really."


    Facing Nie Kong''s serious expression, Dong Xiang gave a heavy hmm, her eyes regained their brilliance, and the little finger of her right hand hooked Nie Kong''s tail finger, "Dad, we are done."


    "I will save Dong Xiang."


    Nie Kong didn''t speak big words, the level of vampires was much better than that of ghouls.Nie Kong''s promotion to the ultimate vampire true ancestor level is particularly powerful.It can not only draw energy from blood, but also digest human food.


    In addition to the methods that Nie Kong first embraced by vampires, Shuangxiu was also a good choice.However, the improvement of the double cultivation method is mostly in the soul, and the strengthening of the body''s function is much smaller.Nie Kong was also really worried about the improved physical function of Shuang Xiu, and instead allowed Dong Xiang to evolve into a ghoul glutton.Nie Kong would have a headache if his appetite did not change, and his appetite was ten times more than that of God Lishi.Anyway, Nie Kong has a lot of methods, and he is not in a rush to find the best match for Dong Xiang''s physical development.

 2110 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 02134Opening a house was misunderstood? ! !

    "By the way, after dinner, let''s go to the night market in Tokyo, right?" Nie Kong suggested. He understood that Dong Xiang had always been hiding in his apartment before and had little experience of going out, so the main purpose was to bring Dong Xiang around. Get familiar with the surrounding environment.Being able to go home from school a few days ago does not mean that Dong Xiang understands the situation.For everything outside, Dong Xiang was in a strange state.


    "Huh. Dad is so partial, he said to go out to play when he saw us eating up." Heina touched his bulging stomach and said.


    "Heine, we... don''t we often go out with my father, or else stay at home tonight, teacher." Naibai tugged at Heina and said.Compared with Black Nai, Nabai is so good.


    "Go, Heina wants Dad to carry it."


    After dinner, Nie Kong walked on the pedestrian path in Tokyo with the ghoul girl in uniform and sister Anjiu.


    Dong Xiang, the costume made in the morning sun, does not look like a ghoul at all but like an ordinary girl. The three cute girls attract the attention of many boys, and many people speculate about their relationship.


    However, Dong Xiang kept looking around in a restless manner, widened his eyes and let out a soft exclamation.


    "I said that the scenery is not worth your surprise, right?" Nie Kong turned to look at Dong Xiang who stopped walking from time to time.


    "Well, it looks so normal." Although Dong Xiang said so, the curious baby''s demeanor had already betrayed her. She ran forward, holding her hands on her back, "Daddy, don''t hurry up. I am not waiting for you."


    "Don''t run too fast."


    Nie Kong took Xiao Dongxiang forward with one hand, followed by sisters An Jiu, walking in the bustling city with brilliant lights.


    Only soon, Nie Kong noticed a sudden coolness on his face.Accompanied by the screaming sound, Dou Da''s raindrops fell densely from the sky, unexpectedly heavy rain fell on the gloomy sky.


    "Really, why did the heavy rain suddenly come down..." Dong Xiang wrinkled his nose and put his hands on top of his head, but the raindrops were too dense.


    Nie Kong held Dong Xiang''s right hand tightly, and said to the sister An Jiu behind: "Come on, let''s go ahead and hide from the rain."


    The four ran under the eaves of the street at the fastest speed, but although it was only a dozen meters away, the raindrops still drenched most of their clothes.Especially for Dong Xiang, his developing body was vaguely revealed.


    "Dad, it''s raining heavily. It seems we have to wait for the rain to stop before we can go back."


    "Well, let''s go and sit inside." Nie Kong looked around, pointing to the two big characters that saw a hotel in front of a red light flashing.Dong Xiang didn''t have any opinions, let Nie Kong make the decision.


    "Open a single room for me." When Nie Kong came to the hotel reception room, Nie Kong instructed the lady at the front desk.


    "Sir, please show your ID name first." It was unexpectedly discovered that the waiter looked at Nie Kong and Loli''s Dong Xiang very seriously and demanded the ID. Even if Nie Kong took out one or two ten thousand yen, the other party could not let go.


    Nie Kong asked inquiringly. It turned out that CCG had formed a search net for ghouls, and it had strict requirements in every aspect.


    Then Dong Xiang plucked up the courage and said that he would leave when the rain stopped, and the waiter agreed to let Nie Kong open a temporary room for an hour.


    Nie Kong thought for a while, and he planned to take Dong Xiang and the others to teleport back directly.


    "Dad, you hear a strange noise coming from next door, it seems that someone is fighting there."


    "Would you like Nabai to stop them? Those voices sound so good to me... so uncomfortable." The two loli sang and matched each other, making Nie Kong a little bit confused about how to answer. I can''t say that this is for lovers Your love hotel.


    "I don''t have time to take care of other people''s affairs now. You see your clothes are getting wet. Hurry up and give me a bath." Nie Kong patted the rain on Heina''s head and said, "I asked. Supply hot water. I took a shower and changed your clothes to dry your clothes to avoid catching a cold."


    "What about Dad." Nai looked at Nie Kong blankly.


    "Yes, yeah, my dad got wet too, isn''t it all my dad washing us at home. If dad doesn''t come, he hopes to go home and wash again later."


    "Okay! I''ll help you wash it. Really, I''m an adult in junior high school!" Nie Kong said, squeezing Heina''s nose with her hands, and Heina squeezed and squeezed. .


    As long as there is the first time, then there will be a second time.Then Dong Xiang got used to it.Moreover, the three women have no defenses against Nie Kong, and they have a little understanding of the things that need attention between men and women.


    "Slap! Slap!!"


    Nie Kong didn''t expect to help his daughter take a bath, and there was a popping and popping sound. It turned out that someone was patting the door.


    "Sir, sir... are you in there?"


    "What''s the matter?" Nie Kong said.


    "Hug... I''m sorry to disturb you, but the rain has stopped outside, sir."


    "Cough..." Nie Kong coughed, looking at the three women who had taken off their coats, dissatisfied, "Don''t worry, we will definitely be willing to leave, but there are some things that are not over now."


    "No sir. The above request said that the personal information of the house must be strictly checked, and all the hostels must strictly check the ID. Although your identity is fine, the three girls brought with you..."


    Although the waiter at the back did not say clearly, but the meaning was clear, worried that the identity of the three women was wrong, and then the CCG round was fined.


    The beautiful waiters outside are also very anxious, "But it seems that ten o''clock is about to be, ten o''clock in the evening is the peak period of surprise inspections, CCG came the day before yesterday. They will not reason with you. Anyone who is unknown in the room, immediately Will be detained. And... and you take three middle school students to open the house, the gaffe will be several times more serious, I really...really for your good...ah."


    "Dad, let''s put on our clothes immediately and go home and do it." Dong Xiang also said with some guilty conscience. After all, she is a ghoul and would worry about causing trouble.


    "Ah, you guys... are you still a father-daughter relationship?! Oh, no, it''s too messy, I can''t do it when I go back."


    Listening to what Dong Xiang said, the waiter outside reminded something bad.

 2111 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 02135Heines acting like a baby

    "Okay, I know!! But now I want to bathe my daughters, please come back in half an hour." Nie Kong inside the door said without question, and didn''t plan to open the door to see the waiter.


    "But... but if you come to the rounds, then I have to deal with them." The waitress outside the door heard that she was just taking a bath, and Nie Kong couldn''t breathe a sigh of relief. If Nie Kong took it, she almost cried!


    "That''s true."


    "So sir, or... yours is a double room, register with your name. If it really comes, I will put the identity information of an extra man in the room. The search officer saw that the two men live together, surely not Someone will check the room." The waitress had an idea and made a good suggestion.Help Nie Kong open the room registration and fill in another identification certificate, even if the CCG search officer comes to check the room, he will not look at it.


    "Yes, then you can fill it out for us quickly." Heina nodded vigorously.


    "No." Nie Kong refused without saying a word.What a joke, if you really want to fill in the record of opening a house with a man, it is simply a shame that he can hardly wash.


    "What should I do, sir, my lord."


    "It should be fine to fill in your information."


    "Eh, fill me... mine?!" The waitress was dumbfounded.


    "Yes, anyway, the CCG guys can''t coincidentally make rounds during my daughter''s shower, half an hour is enough." Nie Kong said coldly.


    "Are you serious?" The waitress blushed when she found out that she had opened a room with a man in the future rounds.Mr. Nie Kong in the room is so handsome, she might not be able to control her fake drama.


    "Okay! Then I''m going! You guys have a good rest, oh no, you have to take a shower soon."


    The girl left depressed, feeling a little nervous on duty tonight.


    "Dad, that woman is really long-winded. I have to worry about little things." Heina, who took off her skirt, jumped to Nie Kong''s back with a smile, and hung his arms around Nie Kong''s neck like a sloth. .


    "It''s normal for ordinary people to have that kind of mentality, because they can''t bear it when something happens. Everyone, go take a bath. Although I didn''t put CCG in my eyes, it would be very uncomfortable to be disturbed." Nie Kong stuck to it. My three girls came to the bathroom, and the environment in the hostel really couldn''t compare with home!


    "Okay, let''s get ready to take a shower."


    "Ah..." Heina obediently opened her hand and fell into Nie Kong''s spacious arms.


    Warm water is already in the bathtub, just simply wash down and you can soak in it.He has gone through several Japanese two-dimensional worlds, and taking care of Loli''s bathing is simply easy.


    He untied the three women''s close-fitting clothes.Their cute, slightly flat bodies were completely in Nie Kong''s eyes, and nothing was missed.Beautiful body, skin has a kind of baby-like smoothness.


    They are that kind of cute body, Nie Kong naturally didn''t expect them to look like Lias.


    Heina squinted his eyes to enjoy, letting Nie Kong put himself on the stool in the bathroom, he took out the shower cap and put it on his head, Nie Kong began to help wash the hair.The shower cap has the function of preventing water from seeping into the child''s eyes, which is very convenient.Woo, Dad really treats himself as a child, and as expected, Heina is so... so happy.


    Nie Kong gently scrubbed her hair, then poured hot water with a spoon to wash away the thick bubbles.After washing the hair, the body is next.He squeezed out a neutral shower gel and applied it to Kurina''s body.


    Bubbles all over her body, and then Nie Kong''s hand stroked and cleaned her.His skin was as white and tender as jade, with the tenderness of a young girl, even Nie Kong couldn''t help but wonder.Although Nie Kong''s evil heart came out a bit, it was quickly suppressed.


    "Hehe, Dad is itchy, um...that place doesn''t need to be washed in the future." Heina''s two slender legs clamped Nie Kong''s big hand, and while smiling, he saw his face flushed.


    "Kina, hold on for a while, obviously where is the dirtiest in the human body." Nabai comforted.


    "Okay." She lowered her head and twisted her body, stammering and spit out a few words, her cute face was much redder than just now, as if there was a tingling heat flow all over her body.


    As soon as he heard her words, Nie Kong''s movements immediately stopped, and by the way, he patted her little buttocks behind, "Look, every time you help wash it, you are ticklish, so I will wash it myself in the future."


    "That is to say, I also feel a little strange, but it is obviously comfortable and not itchy at all." Bai Nai blinked and said.


    "Oh, my father, Heina knows it''s wrong. Heina can''t help it. Heina promises not to laugh in the future." The foamy Heina hugged Nie Kong''s neck and kept acting like a baby. Nie Kong didn''t take her. Way out.


    "Okay, Heina, it''s time for me now. You have been procrastinating for too long. Dad can not only help you wash it alone." Dong Xiang pouted.


    "Yeah." Nie Kong put his hands under her armpits, lifted her up and put her in the bathtub, "Heine, let''s take a bubble bath by herself, I will help Dong Xiang and Bai Nai now; "


    The warm bath water in the bathtub is just right. Heina feels comfortable lying down in it, his feet pounding with hot water.


    Nie Kong changed to help wash Dong Xiang in the bath, Bai Nai, as always, was a helper for Nie Kong, and it was Nai Bai''s turn in the end, what a sensible girl.


    When Nie Kong helped the three women wash them one by one, Dong Xiang blushed, but after soaking in the bath, he seemed much more natural.And unknowingly, helping the three women bathe Nie Kong is also enjoying it.Dad¡¯s profession, if there is a level, Nie Kong is estimated to have an expert level title.


    After the shower, the clothes of the three women have dried.When they got dressed, Nie Kong left the hotel with the three girls.


    Nie Kong looked up and found that the rain had stopped outside, the sky seemed to have been washed once, and the stars were very bright.


    In the meantime, the CCG investigators did not coincide to come to rounds, and the hostel waitress couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, "Really, it''s obviously a love hotel. I won''t pick up any father and daughter again next time."

 2112 The collapsed two-dimensional body 02136, ccg strikes

    After returning from a walk in the city, Nie Kong stopped abruptly when he looked at the door of his house a few meters before him. He noticed the strange aura in his surroundings!!


    "Dad, what''s the matter with you." Heina asked, shaking Nie Kong''s arm continuously.


    "There is an ambush." ??Nie Kong responded softly, then looked around for a week: "Come out, I have found you!!" Nie Kong has always been very sensitive to some hostility towards himself.


    Hey!! No one has been seen, the blood-red Kuink weapon rushes toward his face like a beast, killing intent suddenly in the dark night.The wooden fence in front was gradually torn to pieces easily.


    Nie Kong couldn''t help but snorted, gluttonously eating blood whip as if smelling a fishy smell, forming a wall of flesh and blocking it in front.


    I saw a dozen kinds of Kazuko whose power was comparable to that of God''s Rise, deeply embedded in the wall of flesh, but couldn''t break the defense of gluttony and bloodwhip!Glutton Bloodwhip is the only existence with entity.


    Instead, they saw the blood whip forming a strong suction force, so that it sucked all the Kuink weapons clean.A dozen men in CCG''s unique suits stepped across the distance, jumping out of the room and standing in front of Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong snorted coldly when seeing the group of guys daring to shoot at himself again.The intrepid coldness seemed to freeze everything.


    "I am Gui General Arima, the Tokyo CCG Special Search Officer." Gui General Arima stood up to talk to Nie Kong as a representative.Although it can be seen that his position is not the highest in the field, he has experience in fighting Nie Kong.


    The first time I saw the senior CCG officials other than Arima Gui, the two women were surprised and speechless. The former officials were their unattainable existence.Moreover, in the current situation, there is no room for them to speak.


    "I interrupted your rest in the middle of the night. I took the liberty to visit you. I''m really sorry!" Guijiang Arima continued, and an apology was made to Nie Kong.


    "If you have something to say, I don''t have time to nag with you, don''t you think a few words can be cleared out of the incident that attacked me?" Nie Kong frowned.


    "Hehe, I''m here to meet you first, because I have always heard that there is an extremely powerful ghoul in the 20 districts under my jurisdiction, so I have a little test. Second, I want to show my position. Please come and sit down at our CCG 20 district branch!" The highest official in the court said quietly.


    "You said being a guest?" Nie Kong sneered, seeing that he was great, so he decided to stop.If you beat yourself with that blow, it must be another result.


    "Let me be bullied to the door of the house, and then obediently put your hands back and follow you? It''s a pity, I''m not the kind of stupid you said." Nie Kong waved his blood whip slightly, and slammed the next one. The first-class investigator sent to shattered.


    Watching Nie Kong so recklessly killed one of their teammates, their expressions became ugly.


    "Wait, you have been taken by us to the CCG branch by us, Jindai Rishi, who is hiding in the basement. If you plan to bring her back, please be sure to come back with us." Guijiang Arima said anxiously.


    "Oh, do you actually know that there is a secret room inside?" Nie Kong asked in amazement.


    "Of course, because the former graduate student Qisheng Anjiu and our CCG collaborated on the research of artificial ghouls. And his research site is the secret room inside." Guijiang Arima explained.


    "So that''s the case, but that''s another matter. Ambush attacked us and took away my ghoul god Dai Lishi without authorization. Those can''t be forgotten." Nie Kong said coldly.


    "What...what." Before they could understand what Nie Kong said, they saw the blood whip gluttonous exploding dozens of times, like a giant tree of hundreds of years blooming and loose leaves!!


    But the scattered branches were sharper than swords, and the scattered leaves were sharper than blades. Several CCG investigators in the Twenty Division were almost wiped out.The only reason Nie Kong deliberately missed killing a noble general was because he led the way to the 20th Division.Takayama Arima was completely dull, and his coldness made him stiff.


    When Nie Kong retracted the blood whip, everything around him was safe and sound, as if nothing happened in the battle just now.


    "You have a Maguire, right?" Nie Kong questioned.


    "Yes, yes." Arima was sweating all over, and he had actually reminded the officer not to act rashly, who would have expected them to belittle themselves and think that Arima exaggerated the facts.No matter how powerful Nie Kong was, it was nothing more than an S-rank ghoul.


    CCG dispatched several first-class investigators, two or three special-level investigators, five or six second- and third-class investigators, and even brought potions against ghouls, thinking it would be a simple matter to take a ghoul.However, before they had time to use the RC cell inhibitor, Nie Kong killed them all in one fell swoop.Japan is divided into many districts, and each district represents the maintenance of law and order there.Originally the 20th district was the stable district, who expected a new ghoul to appear!!


    "Come and lead the way, you''d better pray that Goddai Lishi don''t do anything." If Goddai was dissected for experimentation, Nie Kong would definitely feel very upset.


    Arima Gui will not be able to resist Nie Kong, so he can only obediently let Nie Kong mercy.But his fist was clenched tightly, and blood kept flowing from the palm of his hand, showing how much hatred he felt.


    Following Guijiang Arima, Nie Kong and his team came from the suburbs of Tokyo to the CCG branch in the 20th district.


    Looking at the magnificent building in front of him, Nie Kong understood that CCG had not only sent out to deal with him.That''s right. The population of Japan is one or two billion. Even if the search officer is one in ten thousand, the number will not be too small.


    "Please...please come with me." It seems that Nie Kong''s arrival was expected, and the inside of the building was already waiting.Since only the special class horse came back, it shows the seriousness of the matter.


    Whether it is all investigators, various high-tech weapons against ghouls are well prepared.


    Dong Xiang was so scared that her feet were trembling constantly. For her, it was Longtan Tiger Den, the nightmare of all ghouls.Sister An Jiu had several visits to the CCG branch, but did not have much reaction.


    Nie Kong comfortably held Dong Xiang''s cold little hand, and calmly walked to the door of CCG.

 2113 The collapsed two-dimensional body 02137Destroy the Twenty Division

    When he saw Nie Kong pass through the stainless steel gate in front of CCG, Guijiang Arima showed an incredible expression.That door is a machine used to test the concentration of RC cells. The concentration of RC cells in ghouls is hundreds of times that of humans.


    In Yuma''s mind, he thought that Nie Kong was an S-class ghoul, and the alarm on that door would sound the alarm.Is it broken? Just when Ma Guijiang thought so, then Dong Xiang completely broke his reasoning.


    The buzzing sound of the whistle means that it has detected the RC cells of Dongxiang Ghoul, which proves that the discriminator is not broken.But what is puzzled is why there is no response to Nie Kong?


    "You...who are you?" Arima asked loudly.Nie Kong''s identity instantly became a big mystery, and it was so mysterious that Arima could not guess!!Since it is not a ghoul, why is it so powerful.


    "There is no need to talk nonsense with him, there is no need for the search officer Arima. Since he walked into our branch, he wouldn''t want to take another step." A large group of search officers surrounded them, and some of the low-level officers wore high-powered technological weapons. A small number of them carry high-level Cookin.In order to deal with Nie Kong, it can be said that a branch force was dispatched at this time.And it was the middle-aged man standing in the forefront who was speaking. The degree of muscle coagulation in his limbs could tell his strength. He is indeed an executive officer who can command a branch!


    "Don''t mess around, he is not an ordinary ghoul, all the investigators who went out with me were killed by him!" Guijiang Arima said in surprise.


    Arima participated in the battle against Nie Kong, and he understood how strong Nie Kong was.Arima understood that with the strength of the current branch, it was temporarily impossible to defeat Nie Kong.


    "No...no, did that guy really kill them."


    "Yes."


    "That''s even more unforgivable."


    Especially the precious special investigators, there are only a few dozen in Japan!There can be more than a dozen branches in the 20th district, and the headquarters is dispatched to carry out the task of capturing Nie Kong.Now knowing that Nie Kong killed three special class, ten first class, made the executive very distressed.


    "Do it."


    "Slow sir, his Kazuko can swallow all Kazuko or Kuink. Don''t let him touch our Kuink." Arima said anxiously.


    "Don''t worry, the second unit prepares, let him taste the inhibitory liquid that our CCG has researched." While talking, armed search officers with rifles stood in a row, and as the dazzling light flashed, the first shot They were investigators below the second class, and the rifles in their hands shot out armor-piercing bullets stained with RC cell liquid!


    Ordinary bullets can¡¯t penetrate armor, and even ordinary Kazu will not cause much damage to ghouls, so armor-piercing bullets coated with inhibitors are needed.


    "Be careful, dad." Seeing that Nie Kong was in danger, Heina recklessly opened her hand to block Nie Kong.


    The search officer has ignored the safety of the Heine sisters, even though they are human.But because they are on the side of ghouls, they need to be conscious of being eliminated.


    "Hmph, a bunch of stupid guys, didn''t you learn their lesson after two losses? Then there is no need for your branch."


    Nie Kong sheltered his three daughters behind, and opened the space freeze with all his strength for their safety.It made more than twenty armor-piercing bullets suspended quietly around him.


    "What''s the matter? Why did the bullet that was shot stop strangely?" Everyone present was full of incredible expressions.


    "From today, the 20th district is my site for Nie Kong! You CCG, all disappear to me." Nie Kong issued a declaration.


    The branch executive''s face was a little livid, he had experienced too many big winds and waves, and there were several S-class ghouls killed, and he had never seen one so arrogant.


    "Stop joking, let you taste the power of being a special investigator!" Kuink''s huge size instantly appeared behind Nie Kong, as fast as a white horse passing through the gap!


    Although sandwiched between three beauties, Nie Kong still pulled his right hand out.The right hand formed the posture of a hand knife, cutting the air diagonally from top to bottom, releasing the dimensional knife.


    Bengyue Dimensional Knife, like the sharpest blade in the world, flashed away in the opponent''s wide-open eyes!


    Even in his entire 100-meter-high building, it slowly shifted strangely and split into two sections.The terrifying collapse dimensional knife can now cut the entire planet in half in one blow, using less than one layer of power on one floor.


    The faint spatial fluctuations spread out, filling the spacious hall.


    The chick sounded, and dozens of floors of buildings were split from top to bottom.First, starting from the second floor, the upper building slowly slipped down amidst the loud noise, revealing a flat section.


    Blood was splattered, and the special investigator who attacked also showed two sections.As for the other search officers, they are also overwhelmed by each other.The fall of the dozens of floors above is enough to bring devastating disaster to a radius of tens of meters!


    "Okay, don''t be acting like a baby, go up and take Shendai Lishi back." Nie Kong patted Heina''s smooth jade back and said.


    "Dad, what''s wrong with making Heina act like a baby?"


    Heina blushed and reluctantly left Nie Kong''s embrace.


    "Okay, but I have to go back and talk about it. Come with me, it''s important to find the right thing now." Countless broken stones fell, but all fell within a few meters of Nie Kong, but I saw a lot of second-class investigators buried on the floor. bottom.


    Dong Xiang didn''t know what to say, Nie Kong''s displayed power shocked his worship, and his gentle treatment made him feel warm and happy.


    Thanks to Nie Kong''s keen insight, he was soon able to find out the position of God Deli Shi.Fortunately, Goddai was not crushed to death, only half of his body was lost, and his flesh and blood were blurred.


    The ghoul''s resilience and vitality are very strong, and Nie Kong is not worried that her life will be in danger.


    Dragging Shendai Lishi''s half-disabled body, Nie Kong was no longer in charge of the CCG branch, nor wasting time making a knife to kill all the investigators, and accompanied Dong Xiang''s third daughter back in the night.A night that was doomed to be restless, finally slowly came to an end.

 2114 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 02138, conquer God Dai Lishi

    "Dad, she... she bit me." Kina, who was in charge of dragging Kandari Shi, suddenly let out a sweet cry.


    Nie Kong turned to look, and found that the red-eyed Rise of God had bitten Heina''s wrist, as if he had been bitten by the dog.


    "She should be hungry." Dong Xiang, who had not eaten food for a few days, said with compassion. She knew how painful it was.The body has no strength to say nothing, and there is a pain that will split countless parts.Seeing Shendai Lishi, Dong Xiang seemed to see himself some time ago.


    "Heine, turn around and go to the hospital." Nie Kong nodded solemnly.


    "Hehe. Dad, no...no, I just scratched a bit of skin, and that little injury doesn''t need to go to the hospital." Kina blushed and said embarrassedly.Seeing her father making a fuss too much, Heina''s heart was full of sweetness.


    "I''m not caring about your injury, I''m planning to go to the hospital to get some human blood from the internal organs to feed her." Nie Kong said flatly.


    "Woo, Dad is a big idiot." Heina stomped his feet vigorously and made a cute face at Nie Kong.


    "Yes, I feel that my father has done a lot for God Rise to study ghouls in the future." Bai Nai said softly.


    "No, let her be trained and obedient first, let her help us guard the door in the future." Nie Kong looked at the crazy purple-haired beauty with red eyes and said for a while.


    In fact, Nie Kong didn''t say a word, because he rashly destroyed the branch in the 20th district, and it would definitely cause a large number of ghouls to swarm in the future.The stable area will become the most dangerous and chaotic area.


    As Nie Kong''s territory in District 20, Nie Kong was unwilling to let other ghouls get involved.And God Dai Lishi can act as his spokesperson to come forward to rectify order.


    Ghouls are a peculiar race. Not only can ghouls feed on humans, but the power of eating ghouls grows much faster than eating humans.


    "really."


    "Of course, in my heart how could she have the three of you important." Nie Kong knocked Heina''s head, seemingly dissatisfied with the question she sent.Black Nai smiled silly, even the calm Nabai was flushed with satisfaction.


    Changing the route and returning to the hospital, Nie Kong asked Heine to prepare a large amount of human organs and internal organs.Naturally, blood can also replenish the vitality of RE cells in the body. For example, in the original book, when Dong Xiang played against Yue Shan, Dong Xiang ingested Jin Muyan''s blood and exploded with all his strength to defeat Yue Shan.


    When the internal organs and blood were thrown in front of Goddailyshi, Goddailyshi was frantically rushing towards the blood.


    It''s not that she doesn''t like the internal organs, but because she used to be habitually picky, mainly by young men who smelled appetite, and now the attraction of looking at the internal organs is not bloody at this time.After drinking the blood, he didn''t stop being hungry, and Jindai faced the offal food again.


    After eating more than a dozen kilograms of "food" in front of them, Nie Kong and the others could see the body of God Lishi visibly repairing.


    Four blood-red Kazuko tore her clothes, swinging like a beast-tailed Naruto.At the same time, the clothes on his body were torn apart continuously, and his naked and white body stood in front of Nie Kong, gradually exuding a creamy luster from his bloody form.She stretched her waist gracefully, the perfect curve was undoubtedly revealed, and the girl''s figure was not seductive.


    She also seemed to be awake just from sleep, and that''s what she said, the gluttony had been awake because of starvation in the past few days.The gods that are seen today are the real gods.


    And seeing the enchanting posture of the gods, even if Nabai had always been well-behaved, he couldn''t help but feel a little jealous, and Heina was even more like an enemy.


    "Are you full?" Nie Kong asked.


    "Haha, thank you for the hospitality." Shendai Lishi finally noticed the environment next to him, and those wonderful eyes blinked and finally settled on Nie Kong, looking straight at Nie Kong''s handsome and elegant cheeks.


    The purple-haired girl Xiu''s nose sniffed gently, but unfortunately she found that the ghoul''s sense of smell could not identify the identity of Nie Kong, did not smell the mellow fragrance of humans, and...the same kind of breath!!


    "Really a superb boy, if you are a human being, how good it would be, my god will pay all the price for eating you!!" Goddai Lishi said with a pity that his eyes flashed.


    "Huh, who do you think you are talking to? Dad kindly saved you, not to let you presumptuous. Remember that you are now our prisoner." Heina said coldly.


    "Two human little girls, a baby ghoul, really a strange combination." Kamidai Rishiket gently fiddled with his beautiful purple hair, and responded casually.


    "But I didn''t say anything about prisoners. I''ll let you go today for the sake of your entertaining me." Shindai Rishike constricted his four scales and turned around to leave.


    "Stop, who told you to leave?"


    "Hehe, do you think you can stop me. Little handsome guy, although you are very attractive to me and make my body almost out of control, it is impossible for humans and ghouls to combine."


    Nie Kong''s face was cold, and the guilt whip that appeared on his right hand drew towards God Lishi.


    "Oi Hei? Is it a ghoul?" Shindai Toshi exclaimed, seeing that four scales were once again split up to stand in front of him.


    But the power of the whip was so strong that it not only smashed her Kazuto, but also forced her to restrain her by rolling it a few times!


    Nie Kong gently pulled, and God Lishi lost control and fell under Nie Kong.Nie Kong stepped on her stomach, and looked down at the girl on the ground like a king, and said: "Now the 20th district is my Nie Kong territory, you can only surrender or be eaten by me!"


    He seemed to be aware of the gluttony of bloodlashes, his eyes were full of horror, and he didn''t expect Nie Kong to defeat himself as an S-rank ghoul.


    "I really can''t help myself, I dare to resist the father who can kill the CCG branch in one move." Nabai said, shaking his head.


    "Yeah, Dad, I think I can just eat her."


    "Wh...what?" Shendai Lishi finally remembered some things that happened before the confusion, and he would have been caught by the investigator. Now he was rescued, indicating that what the two women were probably saying was true!!


    "What the hell do you want me to do?" Goddaily could not help asking.


    "Guardian, help me manage the 20th district."

 2115 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 02139, transform the gods and the world

    When the news of the destruction of CCG distribution in the 20th district spread out, it caused an uproar throughout Japan.


    First of all, it caused the panic of human beings. The 20th district, known as the Anding District, will face waves of ghouls.After all, without the search officer''s world, they thought they could do whatever they wanted.It''s just that Nie Kong has divided the 20 districts into his own territory, so how could he let them do anything wrong.


    So Nie Kong separated part of the gluttony blood whip, and then tore open the skirt of God Lishi and trampled her jade back.In the face of Nie Kong''s violent behavior, Shendai Lishi''s breathing became confused, and his gorgeous cheeks were red.


    Shendai Lishi only felt a pain in her lower back, but nothing happened as she expected. The flowers were not exploded, but her flesh and blood were cut open to reveal the place where the bag is!!


    Nie Kong planted part of the blood whip for gluttony into her tailbone, and controlled it not to swallow the goddess Lishi, forming a Kezi similar to Ohe.


    On the one hand, Nie Kong is to enhance the strength of the gods, and on the other hand, to prevent her from slipping away.Let her be responsible for helping Nie Kong watch the door, and then hunting down the ghouls who dared to appear in her own territory, and swallowing and growing in God''s body!!It can be said that God Deli Shi has become the clone of Nie Kong''s Bloodwhip Gluttony, or that she can grow into a soul lodged in Bloodwhip Gluttony in the future.


    God Lishi also saw Nie Kong''s power and fear, but he didn''t have the slightest thought of resistance in his heart.On the contrary, Li Shi longed for contact with Nie Kong.Nie Kong''s handsome appearance, grace and domineering always do not attract her!


    "There is a new ghoul in the area twenty miles north of our hospital. He has been preyed two or three times. Li Shi, you can kill him and come back to see me." Sitting in the hospital watching the ghoul news Nie Kong issued a command to God Dai Lishi who was standing in front of him.


    "Yes, Lord Nie Kong." Shendai Lishi showed a gentle smile, wearing a pair of golden glasses, she could not see that she was actually a ghoul who was called a glutton.


    "Master Nie Kong, do you want to get it back alive."


    "No, I have enough of you."


    Listening to Nie Kong''s words that are not love words made her eyes radiate fiery and hot emotions.If it weren''t for the master status, she threw herself into Nie Kong''s arms excitedly and waited for his love.


    Shendai believes that ghouls are the creatures that stand at the highest point of the food chain. Ghouls can trample on lives wantonly, and Nie Kong will be the man above the ghouls, taking ghouls as food!!


    "Master Nie Kong, I will be back soon, don''t miss me."


    Shindai Rishike jumped and jumped easily from the window on the fifth floor.Following the direction pointed by Nie Kong, Shendai Lishi quickly arrived at the scene of the crime with a keen posture.The first is to check the scene of the crime and use the sense of smell to check the smell of clues left by the ghoul.


    The places where ghouls prey on humans are mostly sparsely populated laneways.Many ghouls will rely on their own strength to delineate their own special field.If there are other shochu arbitrarily break into their own territories to hunt for food, they may even start disputes and fights.


    God Lishi appeared openly. One was to provoke the opponent. Secondly, Lord Nie Kong had already divided the entire 20th district into his own ghouls, hunting most of the ghouls who acted as resistance!


    She knew that ghouls could work together to increase her strength, but she would have the problem of schizophrenia, so Goddaily did not dare to try it easily.


    And Master Nie Kong didn''t worry, he sensed that the tail he planted in his body could be swallowed continuously.Shendai trembled and trembled with excitement, being able to become part of Lord Nie Kong''s body was not afraid.


    Shendai smelled the bloody fragrance and ran toward another alley tens of meters away.Looking at the dark alley, I am not afraid to break into it.


    In the dark alley, there was a lot of thick bloody smell, and Kandari saw a male ghoul tearing and devouring the internal organs of a human being.


    Being rude like a starving ghost reborn, Kandari Rise frowned slightly.


    "Who?" In the darkness, a pair of scarlet eyes stared at the sudden running of God Rise.


    "Do you think humans will calmly watch you eat." Goddai Rishi said in disgust.


    "So you are a ghoul, you are attracted by the taste of my food?" The ghoul knew the identity of the person who came, and he stood up and showed a grinning smile at God Rise.


    "Dare to break into my territory, you are not brave enough, it seems necessary to teach you a lesson!"


    Then he rushed towards God Rishikesh with a violent foot.


    "ignorance!"


    "Clang!!!" A golden and iron croaking voice came, and a generous Hezi blocked his attack.


    "Hey, Linhe?" The male ghoul let out a weird smile, his body slightly lowered, and then burst out like a suppressed spring.


    Shindai Rise''s eyes were red, which was different from the ghoul on the opposite side, and there were four bright red flowers growing from behind.


    "Clang!" The voice of Jin Tie mingled constantly, and the other party did not expect that the beautiful female ghoul was good at strength, and used the Mei He who blocked him to attack.Ou He, but Lin He is restrained.


    "Ka...Ka..." There seemed to be a broken voice. Upon closer inspection, it turned out that it was the beautiful ghoul who had been blocking his attack. The four scales on the waist started to sweep towards the front of the eyes. go with.


    "What?" the male ghoul asked in surprise.Perceiving the power coming from his own Ouhe, he was a little shocked. He was an S-rank ghoul, focusing on the powerful Ouhe.


    "Can''t you stand obediently and let me kill you?" Kamdai Rise shook his head, and suddenly a fifth Kazuko grew from his back.


    "O... Ou Hei? How is it possible, how can a ghoul have two kinds of Kaguro? Could it be that you are a Kazut?" A high-ranking Kazut can change the form of Kagzu and even the Kazut at will.


    "Shoo." There was no extra nonsense, Glutton Ouhe expanded more than ten times, and instantly swept toward the opponent like a giant hand.


    "What a joke." The male ghoul retracted his tail, trying to block the blow of God.However, I was horrified to discover that the gluttony of bloodwhips seemed to be like a python opening a huge mouth and swallowing him and Ouhe!


    With a grunting sound, the blood-red Kazuko didn''t move while squirming.

 2116 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 02140, first see Yue Shanxi

    "Oh, the battle is over." Unexpectedly, a blue-haired man in a red suit walked out of the dark corner at this moment.


    He stretched his arms slowly, and then deeply sniffed the smell of the air, looking at Kandari and said with emotion, "Ah, the smell of intoxicating flesh and blood. Although it is a bit savage, it is really unique to eat in the wild or outdoors. The flavor, Anding District has become much more mellow and lively than before. Isn¡¯t it, Miss Godrishi, the famous glutton in District 11?"


    "Are you... Yue Shan Xi?" Shendai Lishi couldn''t help frowning, unexpectedly meeting the young master of Yue Shan''s family.Before Li Shi moved from the 11th district to the 20th district, she investigated the information of the ghoul forces in the 20th district and occasionally learned about the situation of the Yueshan family.


    "Hehe, I''m constantly cleaning up and using the new ghouls who are crazy to appear in the 20th district. It seems that your strength is really fast!" Yue Shanxi, about seventeen or eighteen years old, gracefully relied on the gods. Owe a gift.


    "A famous glutton in District 11, I''m glad you recognize me! It¡¯s better to meet by chance. I just opened a Ghoul restaurant in District 7 some time ago, offering humans of various types and different methods of death. The main restaurant is The cooking is slaughtered on the spot to please customers. The atmosphere is quite warm. I wonder if you have time to visit."


    "Oh, how many humans do you have to slaughter in one meal?" Goddaily asked with interest.


    "The restaurant will probably kill three or four at a time, and there will be a lot of ghouls coming to the restaurant to eat." Yueshan said.


    "There is too little food on the plate. Besides, I am not the controller of the 20th district. You have asked the wrong person." Jindai shook his head disappointedly.


    Three or four human beings, don''t have a few pieces of meat in their own hands, how can the appetite God Dai Lishi stand it.


    "Hey, aren''t you? I have been observing for several days, and you have always come forward to kill all the ghouls that do not follow the rules." Yueshan asked in surprise.


    "No, I''m just maintaining order for my Lord Nie Kong." As he spoke, Shendai Lishi held his eyes with his hands and showed an idiotic look.


    "I was able to subdue the S-rank ghoul. It seems that there really is a great character in the 20th district. Please, can I visit one or two, and invite him to my restaurant by the way." Yue Shan Xi asked softly.Tough enough to subdue the gluttony God Dai Lishi, to be honest, Yueshan was very curious about the identity of the other party.Coupled with the destruction of the CCG branch some time ago, Yueshan seemed to think of something.


    "I don''t know, come with me, I will take you to see Master Nie Kong." Li Shi thought for a while and responded.Although Lord Nie Kong said that the 20 districts should be divided into his own territory, Li Shi felt that he should be exposed to the old ghoul forces.


    After tidying up the scene, Kamdai Rishiket and Yueshan returned to Jiana Hospital.Looking up at the hospital, Yueshan was surprised. He didn''t expect Nie Kong to use the hospital as a base.How to put it, it is so convenient to raise ghouls.But for some old-fashioned ghoul families, they really dismissed them. They were all dedicated to catching humans alive and returning to supply food.


    "Master Nie Kong, I''m back." Shendai Lishi walked around one or two times to the dean''s independent building and knocked on the door of the office on the fifth floor.


    "How come you suddenly become polite? The door is unlocked, so come in by yourself." A young man''s voice came from inside, which added a bit to Yueshan''s curiosity.


    "Hehe, Lord Nie Kong, because there are guests visiting today." Nie Kong sitting in the chair raised his head and saw the handsome young man behind Shen Dai Lishi.


    Nie Kong frowned dissatisfiedly when Shendai brought the strange man back.Unable to ask the other party''s identity, Yue Shan bowed and introduced himself first.


    "Hello, I''m so glad to visit you. I am Yueshan Xi from Yueshan''s house in District 20."


    "Yueshan Family?" Nie Kong finally turned his eyes to face each other. Unexpectedly, ghouls would have their own family heritage.


    Dong Xiang came out from behind and said, "Dad, Yueshan is a very famous family."


    Yue Shan glanced up, and finally saw the two human girls and the ghoul girls beside Nie Kong.


    "Is it set up in my 20th district? Then they don''t need to exist. Lishi, go and destroy it tomorrow." Nie Kong didn''t want to say directly.


    "Ah, no! Our Yueshan family doesn''t mean to compete with you for territory. I want to invite you to the newly opened restaurant in the lower seventh district and taste the delicious dishes I specially collected." Yueshan Xi said silently. .Yueshan wasn''t sure if Nie Kong was joking. He hasn''t been able to see through Nie Kong''s identity.


    "restaurant?"


    "Yes, the slaughterhouse is killed and eaten now, and there should be many ghouls coming by appointment!"


    Hearing that many ghouls appeared, Nie Kong felt a little moved, "Well, when is it?"


    "Then the day after tomorrow, right?" Yue Shanxi said with a smile.


    "Yeah." Nie Kong nodded, "I happen to be fine the day after tomorrow."


    "Dad, I want to follow too!" Dong Xiang said uneasy.


    If developed according to the original work, Dong Xiang before the start of the plot has a lot of experience in fighting with Yueshan, and his combat effectiveness is even slightly better than Yueshan.


    "You can take people there, but it''s best to be a ghoul, otherwise it will be a little uncomfortable for humans to see it." Yueshan reminded.


    "You don''t need to tell who I''ll take. The four of us, father and daughter, are generally inseparable." How could Nie Kong leave his three daughters behind and plan to take them everywhere in the now uneasy world.


    "Hee hee, that dad is done." Naibai showed a sweet smile, and Heina had already excitedly embraced Nie Kong''s neck and kissed Nie Kong''s mouth.


    "Your Excellency Nie Kong, really confident."


    Seeing Nie Kong insisting on asking to take the two human girls to his restaurant, Yue Shan didn''t know whether he was laughing at him stupidly or at his arrogance.But known as the "trouble maker", he is happy to see follow-up development.


    "The restaurant is located on XX Street in District 7, and I will send a special car to pick you up at the time. Thank you again for your participation." After speaking, Yue Shan slowly exited the room.

 2117 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 02141, restaurant encounter

    In the end, Nie Kong and the four daughters of Dong Xiang attended the Yueshan banquet, the reason was just to see the famous ghouls in the 20th district.


    Coming out of the hospital''s gate, Nie Kong found that the luxury car sent by Yueshan had been waiting at the gate for a long time, and the driver was a housekeeper in uniform.


    The destination was a luxurious restaurant. Just after getting off the car, Nie Kong saw a man with purple hair in a white suit standing at the door. This man was Yue Shanxi.


    "Nie Kong, I''m so happy that you can come." Yueshan smiled and greeted Nie Kong.


    "Did the dinner begin?" Nie Kong said without looking back.


    "No, but you are the only VIP guest who hasn''t come. You can start soon after a little preparation." While talking, Yue Shan took Nie Kong and the others to the restaurant.The light of the candlestick and the golden brown decoration make the room look classic and elegant.


    Yueshan asked Nie Kong to change into clean clothes first, but Nie Kong ignored him at all.Yueshan reluctantly ordered the attendants behind him to bring out five cups of fragrant coffee.


    After resting for a while, Yueshan took Nie Kong and the others to a second floor hall underground.On the second floor where they were, it was directly wound into a circular railing.


    It seemed that I had come to an empty field, and the surroundings looked very dark because the lights were not turned on.Even so, Nie Kong''s super eyesight could see many mysterious ghouls with masks standing around him.


    "Kacha!" I saw that the dazzling spotlight was turned on and shone around, revealing masked ghouls.


    In the end, all the spotlights focused on the position of Yueshan, and Yueshan had also put on his own special mask.The only one special in the field is probably Nie Kong and the five of them.


    "Everyone, let everyone wait for a long time!!" Yue Shan said in a strong male voice, "First of all, I want to introduce Nie Kong, who controls the 20th district, and his subordinate glutton God Dai Lishi."


    The spotlight suddenly hit Nie Kong''s direction.When Sister Heina saw the dozens of ghouls for the first time, she hid behind Nie Kong in fear.


    "Oh? Let''s not say that he is qualified to control the 20th district, and he actually brought two human beings to our ghoul party, so he doesn''t put us in his eyes." There was one with a three-eyed mask. The male ghoul stood up and questioned Nie Kong who was sitting there calmly.


    The ghouls around were watching the excitement, and for the man Yueshan invited to come without a mask, they also cast stones to find out his details.


    "Are you questioning Master Nie Kong''s strength?"


    The pretty face of God Li Shi, who was standing next to Nie Kong, gradually turned cold, and his eyes became red.A blood-red Hezi suddenly appeared in her back, which expanded dozens of times and exploded.


    The other party didn''t seem to expect that Goddai dared to do it directly, and hurriedly called out his own Jiahe, and then the gluttony Kazuko who rushed out directly smashed his upper body.


    The audience became silent, and one move killed Jiahe with the highest defense in a second. It was conceivable how strong Li Shi was.


    "Li Shi, kill them all and devour them." Nie Kong Jun looked down on the group of ghouls and said coldly.The ghouls were very unhappy with the kind of fish that was slaughtered.


    "Ahem, Your Excellency Nie Kong, I''m really sorry for disturbing your interest. But can you please wait a moment, the dinner I prepared tonight will definitely make you happy." Yue Shan whispered.


    "Master Nie Kong, I think it''s better to see what dinner he has prepared first." Shendai Lishi also persuaded.


    It was because of the power of a single person to deal with those dozens of ghouls, Li Shi didn''t have confidence in his heart.After all, she was only an S-rank ghoul some time ago.


    "Huh, serve me quickly." Nie Kong said.


    "Yes, let me introduce today''s menu to everyone. Today''s main dishes are three very special foods!" At the same time, the lights illuminate the lobby on the bottom floor, which looks like an Colosseum.


    In the field, three humans appeared, a heroic girl with short hair and handsome hair, a thin man with glasses, and a very strong man.


    "First of all, it is the girl who is the investigator who often kills our compatriots. She actually said that she wanted to avenge her father. Fortunately, I met, otherwise I would have been eaten by other ghouls in my stomach. I specially caught it alive and gave it to everyone to enjoy. The second blood has a sweet taste, which is a good appetizer. The last one is a boxer, and every inch of muscle has been exercised with great strength."


    "Oh, it smells so fragrant, that girl really has the scent of white dove, and the smell is really appetizing."


    "No one is allowed to snatch me, I booked that girl''s arm."


    "Although the fresh skin tastes drooling, the chewy muscles of the boxer are also great."


    "The disintegration is the famous dissecting hand Edson in District 20, who will bring you a new visual and taste experience." While Yueshan explained, a masked ghoul came out of the steel gate. .


    "Edson. Mr. Jack?!" Everyone on the venue exclaimed. Edson is a brutal and famous ghoul in the eighth district.Because the crime was the same as the British Jack the Ripper, he was given the nickname Jack!!


    "Gera!!" Hearing a sound, a man in white clothes appeared from behind the steel gate, wearing a blood red mask, holding a saw and an axe in both hands.If you look closely, you can find several scalpels hidden in the clothes.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    "Ladies and gentlemen, get ready to accept the arrival of food."


    "Haha!" Jack the Ripper below, howling and swearing his existence.


    "Let''s bring the unknown excitement to smell and taste!!! Come on, let''s enjoy the carefully prepared dinner!!!" After Yueshan finished speaking, the Ripper below finally started to act.


    Edson Jack, the chef who dissected the ingredients, didn''t use Kazuko. He only slaughtered the three "lambs" based on the physical fitness of the ghoul and the weapons he carried.


    Even so, the human beings who have lost Kuink cannot be compared with the ghoul at all.The physical quality and vitality of a ghoul can be said to be several times that of a human.

 2118 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 02142, save the real household! !

    At the opening of the feast, Edson Jack, holding tools, pounced on the three ingredients in the Colosseum.What surprised Jack the dissecting hand was not that the strong boxer could escape, but the seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl with light yellow and short hair, who was also very flexible and could see that she had experience fighting ghouls.Jack turned his eyes to the man, planning to start with the weakest.


    "No, don''t kill me!!" The man with glasses was hit against the wall hard, Jack locked his limbs, first took out the axe and chopped off the opponent''s feet, and then threw it on the second floor. .The ghouls furiously competed for the "food" that Jack threw up, for fear that they would not have their turn if they were one step late.There are only three ingredients on the plate, and there are more than twenty ghouls.


    "Wow, the blood is so sweet. Every time the restaurant in Yueshan picks up the ingredients, it really surprises us." A female ghoul wearing a mask bit a finger and sucked the blood in the meat like enjoying. .


    Seeing the bloody madness, Heina and Nabai vomited out.Even for Nie Kong, it was extremely disgusting.


    Nie Kong looked at the audience, not looking at the ugly face of the ghoul.By this time Jack had used the scalpel he was carrying to dissect the spectacle man clean, and his eyes were aimed at the second target.


    "Yueshan, who is that girl?" Nie Kong asked.


    "Her name is Mado Hou, and she is a top student in the ghoul education. If she graduates from school and becomes Shirato in another three years, she must be a strong enemy of our ghouls." Yueshan explained with a smile.


    "Real household Wu Xu, real household names, why are their names a bit similar." Nie Kong seems to remember the quasi-second-class investigator who surrounded Dong Xiang''s sister and brother some time ago, whose name was real household Wu Xu.


    "Dad, they should be father and daughter." Dong Xiang said with a wry smile.Seeing her current situation, Dong Xiang couldn''t bear it.


    "I can''t believe it, my daughter is a hundred times more beautiful than my father, especially those slender legs are really long." Nie Kong nodded and commented.


    "Hehe, I heard that her father was killed by other ghouls some time ago, so he left the school without authorization to find the ghouls for revenge. If Nie Kong likes it, I can ask Jack to leave a right leg for you. "Yueshan said.


    "So that''s the case. Can Dad save her? It''s all because of us that made her like that." Dong Xiang said pleadingly.The killing of his father and the eating of his daughter caused Dong Xiang''s kind heart to be condemned.


    "Dad, we agree with Dong Xiang''s statement, I... can''t stand it anymore," Heina said with a pale face.


    Nie Kong nodded. He didn''t want to see the cute girl being dismembered. Besides, he also had a responsibility.


    "Yueshan, okay?" Nie Kong stood up and turned to look at Yueshan.Nie Kong''s meaning is already obvious, it is clear that he stopped the release and released the real household name.


    "Nie Kong, it''s not that I don''t give you face, but it''s not a polite thing to interrupt the ghoul to eat." Yue Shan Xi stopped in front of Nie Kong with his right hand and said apologetically.


    Nie Kong glanced at him coldly, and the real ancestor-level blood exploded.With a "bang", Yue Shan''s right arm Qigen exploded to pieces.


    "Ah?!" The severe pain from his arm caused Yueshan to scream in pain, spreading from the microphone to the entire stage.


    The group of ghouls with red eyes turned their eyes on Nie Kong and the others, with confusion and surprise.


    "Li Shi, you come to protect Heine and the others, I''ll go and save Madoto." He told Li Shi, Nie Kong jumped from the stage to the Colosseum in an instant.


    "Ohhhhh, Jack Jack." When Nie Kong appeared in the "plate", it ignited the emotions of those ghouls.They became very excited in their hearts, advocating that Jack should hurry up and dissect Nie Kong as food.After all, with Nie Kong''s excellent handsome appearance, just looking at it has already made them appetite.


    "Haha, none of you can run away!" Jack laughed wildly, and finally he no longer reserved to start Kazuko.His son is Yuhe, and there is a pair of ugly blood-red wing behind him.Yuhe was the fastest, no wonder the investigator failed to catch the murderous Jack.Jack suddenly appeared in front of Mado-Hou, with the axe in his hand ready to bombard her again.


    Once Kazuko''s ghoul appeared, it was not something ordinary people could deal with.Mato Akao couldn''t keep calm as she watched the axe coming in horror.


    "Boom..." Nie Kong''s body was teleporting in front of the blonde girl Mato Know, slowly reaching out his hand, and grabbing Jack''s axe.


    "Damn it, I''m going to kill you all." Jack''s blood-red eyes glared at Nie Kong, and Hezi behind his back exploded with sharp blade-shaped Hezi, shooting at Nie Kong and the others.


    "I really don''t know how to live or die." Faced with the strongest blow of the ghoul, in order to protect Madoto, Nie Kong''s eyes flashed with strange energy.I saw a broken mirror appeared in front of him, and Yuhe and Jack were all in the mirror.When the mirror of the space shattered, Kazuko and Jack also turned into pieces.


    After killing Jack, Nie Kong hugged Mato Akatsuki in the way of a princess, and jumped to the top of the second floor, causing the ghouls to shrink back a few steps.


    Real household knows how to wake up, she raised her head and stared at Nie Kong blankly.Ben desperately thought that he would be eaten by disgusting ghouls, but he didn''t expect a man would appear to save her.


    Yue Shanxi slowly climbed up from the ground, his eyes showed expressions of fear or surprise, and the blood in his body was boiling at a height.


    Nie Kong''s power and mystery deeply attracted him.Although he must have thought that Nie Kong had concealed the taste, it made Yueshan increasingly eager to taste Nie Kong.As an under-famous gourmet, there is nothing he dare not eat.


    "Li Shi, leave it to you next. I will take Dong Xiang and the others back first. Remember, don''t let the gluttony blood whip go back on an empty stomach." Nie Kong said coldly.


    "Yes, Lord Nie Kong." Shendai Lishi nodded obediently, her lovely expression about to show her true face as a glutton.

 2119 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 02143, making one-eyed Ghoul

    Nie Kong''s words have already doomed their life and death.Shendai Lishi noticed Nie Kong''s anger and panicked.Mei He who was gluttonous with blood whips and his own Lin He activated at the same time, five bright red He Zi stretched out from behind!


    The killing and slaughter started, originally there was no Nie Kong gluttonous Hezi Lishi and he had the strength of S rank, now it has been strengthened to overcome the power of the ghoul.Yes, all the ghouls in front of the bloodlash gluttony are just for food!!An hour later, only Li Shi was left in the audience.Even Yueshan did not expect that he, who is known as a gourmet, would be eaten by a ghoul one day.


    Nie Kong took a step ahead to hold the tall and heroic young girl, Really known, and took Dong Xiang and the others from the restaurant in District 6 to the Anjiu home in District 20.Nie Kong had long put down the real household name, but her feet were weak and unable to support, she lost her balance and fell into Nie Kong''s arms again.


    "Thank you for saving me from hell." Mato Akatsuki said gratefully, looking at Nie Kong.After experiencing a scene like hell, she was really exhausted physically and mentally.


    What did you say to avenge his father, but in the end he almost let the group of ghouls eat it.Thinking of that result, she felt cold all over, thanks to the man in front of her who rescued her.


    "Don''t rush to thank me, do you know who I am?" Nie Kong asked.


    "I...I know their Anju sisters, who were two years younger than me." Akatsuki Mahato pointed at them and said.


    It was only two years old, and Nie Kong thought he was four or five years worse than his figure.The long and slender legs let Mahato know the appearance of Mitsui.


    Keenly aware of Nie Kong''s "malicious" eyes, Heina stomped and shook Nie Kong''s arm vigorously, wishing to grow up all of a sudden.It is a pity that the two sisters are of loli type, but Dong Xiang has the opportunity to surpass the real household names.


    "Yes, they used to graduate from the search officer''s education, but Kirishima Dongxiang and Shindai Toshi are ghouls." Nie Kong introduced the three girls around.


    "What...what?"


    "Well, and your father, Wu Xu, Mato, was actually killed by me." Hearing that humans are living peacefully with ghouls, Mato Known''s eyes are full of incredible.And next Nie Kong''s words caused her heart to collapse again.


    "Then...then why did you save me!!" Mahamoto''s expression was full of excitement.


    "Let you fall into that situation, there is also part of my responsibility. And Dong Xiang asked me to save you." Nie Kong said.


    "Huh!! Your dad killed my dad and made it into a Kuink weapon. Why don''t you say it. I... I just, just don''t want to see you become as helpless as I was before." Then, Dong Xiang''s voice slowly lowered.


    It was the ghoul who asked to save himself, such a ridiculous remark, but Mado Know surprisingly believed it.Because Kirishima Touka should be the new daughter of Kirishima that her father said the other day.


    "You put me back, and then we will clean up." Mato Akatsuki whispered to Nie Kong, somehow, most of the hatred in his heart disappeared.


    "No, I didn''t plan to put you back in the CCG. Although I am not afraid that you will continue to be an enemy of us, it is always very upset." Nie Kong shook his head and refused directly.


    "How do you arrange for me? Can you keep me imprisoned? In any case, I won''t fall into the ghouls with sister Anju." Akatsuki Mato said loudly.


    "Why do you think the ghoul itself is wrong and evil?" Dong Xiang said dissatisfied.


    "Is it right for ghouls to treat humans as food and trample on life at will."


    "But there are good people in ghouls, like my father never eats living people, but picks up human corpses as food, why do you humans kill him?" Dong Xiang also said excitedly.


    "The danger of ghouls cannot be guaranteed, it is best to eliminate them all." Mato Know answered without hesitation.They stand in different positions, so they can''t understand each other at all.


    "Dad, the character of the predecessors may not be able to accept the idea of ??coexisting with ghouls, what should I do now." Heina looked up at Nie Kong and asked.


    "Yes. If she can experience the pain of a ghoul, maybe she can understand the difficulty of a ghoul." Nie Kong nodded and said.


    Ghouls are not as good as humans think. They are more than ten times more uncomfortable than humans when they are hungry. Eating human food will cause indigestion and damage the body.Moreover, as soon as it is reported by a human being, a search officer will immediately come to encircle and suppress it.


    "Dad, it''s okay. Dr. Garner has been studying for a while before. Transplanting ghoul organs into human bodies can theoretically turn humans into ghouls, but it seems to have failed many times." Bai interrupted.


    "That''s it, haha, Naibai is so good, now I finally have a way." Nie Kong hugged Naibai happily and went around several times.Nai Bai blushed and put his face in Nie Kong''s arms obediently.


    "Wh...what, are you going to make me a ghoul?" Mato Akatsuki asked in horror.


    "Haha, don''t be afraid. As long as I am here, the experiment will definitely be 100% successful." Nie Kong comforted.


    "I hope it fails. No, I don''t want to do that kind of experiment. Let me go quickly." Akatsuki said anxiously.


    "Huh, don''t forget that you are our prisoner now." Nie Kong said nothing, and immediately let Dong Xiang and Heina catch him.


    Nie Kong planned to take out the liver of the ghoul''s internal organs to be replaced.The ghoul would have been reborn constantly, so it wouldn''t hurt Li Shi.


    Zhento Xiao looked at Nie Kong''s face full of horror, and Nie Kong''s handsome cheeks turned into a devil in her eyes.Turning her into a ghoul is more uncomfortable than killing her, and it will subvert her beliefs.


    "Don''t be afraid, although the liver is said to be a liver replacement, it doesn''t hurt at all." Nie Kong pressed his palm on the smooth and flat lower abdomen of Madoto, and took it out with space power across the belly, making Madoto feel No pain.


    Next, when the gods came back, Nie Kong replaced her internal organs with real household names, which meant that the experiment was successful.Although the match was poor at first, under the supervision of Nie Kong, it was soon discovered that the well-known RC cells began to become active.


    When the well-known bright eyes opened, weird red and black pupils appeared.

 2120 The collapsed two-dimensional body 02144The well-known choice

    Madoaki struggled violently. Although she didn''t notice the changes in her body, the first thing was that she found her stomach was hungry!And sister An Jiu next to her exudes a seductive and attractive fragrance that makes her appetite wide open.


    Real householder unbelievably pushed away Nie Kong in front of him, and then ran to the kitchen, flipping the food in the refrigerator.


    When she took a bite of the bread, she found that the taste of the bread had completely changed. It was not the bread she knew before, and it was as dry as pork.


    Mahamoto retched, and then she threw the bread away and took out a bottle of milk and took a few mouthfuls. It was also full of stench.


    Mato Know understood that her sense of taste had changed, but she couldn''t believe the fact that she had become a ghoul.However, the correct result is not light, and the wrong result is not darkness.Everyone wants to survive in the world and has to choose something that he doesn''t want to do.


    "Are you hungry, drink some to replenish your strength." Nie Kong directly threw a bottle of bright red drink to her. Makito caught it and opened the bottle and sniffed it, and found that a sweet smell came out of it.The hungry Mahou Xiao stopped hesitating and drank it clean in two or three mouthfuls.It''s totally different from the taste just now, it''s super delicious.


    "You can see, Ghoul needs to eat''meat'' and drink blood to resolve hunger." Nie Kong said.


    "You...you gave me blood to drink?"


    "Yes, it''s the girl''s blood I collected in the hospital."


    Real householder heard Nie Kong''s confirmation, the whole figure lost its soul.


    "How is it possible, how is it possible, let me... let me die~!!!" She is not a human being now, and ghouls are not born ghouls, and Mato Akatsuki feels that the future is slim.


    "You can go to death, no one is stopping you. Really. I actually hate my identity sometimes." Touka Kirishima suddenly opened his bright eyes and looked at Mato Akatsuki and said coldly: " Do you know? Whenever I see you eating delicious cakes and steaks, I envy you very much. Because of our status, I am destined to never taste that taste in my life. You eat the exquisite snacks, we ghouls can only hide in corners and eat human flesh and blood secretly. Why, we are ghouls right, we have no choice!"


    "Now you have changed from a human to a ghoul, or you can experience our despair and experience our helplessness in the human world."


    "Then...then what are you going to do to me in the future?" After a while, the real householder did not know what was going on and asked the question, and looked at Nie Kong blankly.


    Nie Kong opened his mouth to answer, but was stunned.Because Nie Kong didn''t know how to arrange her.If you continue to talk about captivity, you are the culprit who changed into a ghoul, and you probably won''t take it for granted in a short time.


    "What do you want me to do to you?" Nie Kong let her choose the topic, and for a moment, the real householder knew that she was confused.


    He became the ghoul he hated the most, and the violent transformation made Mato Know no longer able to maintain his position.Return to humanity, but can it continue.In terms of life habits, he will definitely be recognized.When the time comes, it will definitely be spurned by humans throughout Japan.


    "Asshole, no matter what I become, I...I won''t be with you ghouls." Mato Akatsuki gritted his teeth and looked at Nie Kong resolutely, "So please let me go!"


    "Go! You can return to living with humans. If you are tired and hungry, you can return to our common home." Nie Kong nodded and responded, without saying that he would stop her from leaving.


    "Huh!! Dad bought the hospital for the purpose of making the ghouls no longer harm humans for food, and helping the ghouls and humans to live together and understand each other." Dong Xiang said coldly.


    "So, is that your position? It''s really stupid." Mato Akatsuki stared at Nie Kong, his eyes filled with incredibleness again, and she found in her heart that she couldn''t blame Nie Kong.


    "Dad is the greatest, you are not allowed to scold him, I believe that day will come. Although I am a human now, I...I don''t think Dong Xiang hates it." Heina said loudly.


    "Yes. Sister Dong Xiang is very good, kinder than humans." Naibai nodded and said.


    "In that case, why don''t you transform yourself into a ghoul?"


    "We also have some hope, because when we become a ghoul, we will have the power to protect Dad. But...but I can''t taste the food that Dad cooks. I don''t want that...that kind of thing." Kina said.


    On the contrary, Dong Xiang twisted and hid behind Nie Kong, allowing humans to recognize him. Dong Xiang was inexplicably moved in his heart, thinking how good it would be if his brother did not leave, and he would definitely be able to live happily like a normal human. .


    There is a gentle and considerate father, two considerate sisters who love to act like a baby, and another arrogant younger brother, forming a very happy family.


    "There may be only a few exceptions for you in the world. Although I will not report you, be careful not to be found by the search bureau, otherwise I will not stand up and speak for you. Even if I become a ghoul, my soul will not What''s the change?" After Matoichi warned Nie Kong, he finally left An Jiu''s house and returned to the human world.


    Seeing her leaving, Heina pulled the sleeves of Ranierkorn, "Dad, do you know that she will come back?"


    "It should be, hungry ghouls are uncomfortable. As a human, she will not go hunting. She can only come back to the hospital to provide supplementary food." Nie Kong said softly.


    Turning a girl who hates ghouls into a position of ghouls on a whim, perhaps experiencing the difficulties of ghouls, and then slowly changing her.


    "Haha, it''s really interesting. It''s the first case in the world that human beings become ghouls. I really look forward to her follow-up development." Kamidai Rishei showed a enchanting smile, seeing that she didn''t look like she lacked a kidney. .


    "Well. The most important thing is Lord Nie Kong, when can I turn people into humans?" Li Shi said, holding Nie Kong''s neck from behind.


    "I''ll talk about it later." Nie Kong didn''t have a quasi-trust, "After all, I have promised Dong Xiang. It will definitely let you experience the real human life."

 2121 The second element of collapse 02145The dissatisfaction of the antique cafe

    Early in the morning in Tokyo, it was raining lightly.For many people who like sunny days, the hazy weather is really unpleasant.


    The man in the raincoat stood in the coffee shop with the antique plaque. He took a melancholy and comfortable breath of the air in the light rain. The rain took away the little dust in the air, and the air was full of fresh air. taste.


    He gently opened the door and took off his raincoat.However, he found that he was still wearing a thick coat under the raincoat, and his outfit was a little rustic.


    After tidying up, I sat down around a small table.The shop manager came to the counter and personally served him hot black coffee.


    "Sifang, how was the food collection last night." In a caf¨¦ named Antique in the 20th district, dressed in a butler''s uniform, it was like an old white-haired man with his eyes squinting facing the Sifanglian who came back from outside. Show the way.


    "Manager, things are a little bad. If we continue, maybe we will go out hunting for food." Quartet replied, shaking his head.The store manager also saw that he no longer carried the usual linen bags containing food in his hands.


    "Really, the situation has become so serious." The store manager said softly.


    "Since the CCG branch was destroyed, I have found that fewer humans commit suicide by jumping under Mt. Fuji. It seems that the contradictory pressure of suicide has shifted from myself to the outside world. If it continues, I am worried that CCG will target 20 The district ghouls cannot start a major cleansing." Sifang Lianshi said cautiously.As a representative of the organization that humans fight against ghouls, they cannot allow another chaotic twenty-four area to appear.


    "No, hunting humans is the bottom line of our antiques, we must not cross the border." The store manager said solemnly.


    Quartet nodded, "In terms of food, we can only resume supply after things calm down."


    "We should be able to last for a while." If he also kills, what is the difference between him and other ghouls, he used to have a beloved human wife.


    "The Quartet, you should have found the murderer who destroyed CCG, did we ghouls do it? What action will CCG do?" the waitress behind the store manager asked in surprise.


    "According to my reasoning, the murderer can be confirmed to be a man named Nie Kong. After his friend Kirishima was killed a few days ago, he directly took in Kirishima sister and brother. A few days ago, he took in more slaves. The arrival of the 11th district is known as the "gluttoner" Ghoul Godreishi. And he let Godreishe come out, famous saying has long declared that the 20th district is his territory, and even killed many ghouls who disobeyed the discipline." Sifang Said coldly.


    "Hehe, that''s how it is, there is a young canon who intends to dominate the 20th district." A fat waiter behind said with a smile.Although his tone was disapproving, his eyes clearly showed some disdain.His name is Gu Jian Yuan''er, and he was once the leader of the "Magic Ape" organization in District 20, a powerful SS-class Ouhe!!


    "The young people nowadays are really irresponsible, thinking that they can do whatever they want with a little bit of strength." The waitress was also a little speechless. At any rate, they are the big bosses for a while. When will it be the turn of a new ghoul Nie Kong to speak Up?


    Besides, the hidden store manager Fangcun, in fact, if the store manager Fangcun wants to, he is the master of the 20th district.As a super canon of SSS, it has evolved into the existence of a hero more than ten years ago.Even in the CCG, there is no role that the searcher can handle.


    "No, I can''t confirm whether he is a ghoul, he gives me a very mysterious feeling, the strength is not inferior to the SS rank." Sifang replied.


    "In any case, the manager, for the sake of peace in the 20th district, we''d better expel him to the 24th district as soon as possible." Gu Jian Yuan''er clenched her fist and said.


    "What Gu Jian said is that according to the current situation, the 20 districts suddenly became panic. I am afraid that it will not be long before he will attract Baijiu."


    The waitress nodded and said, seeing that they all support the plan to deal with Nie Kong.Every ghoul present, who does not have an S rank or higher, will put a newcomer ghoul in his eyes.In their view, Nie Kong used high-tech weapons to destroy the branch.There is no other ghoul in the world who can destroy the branch alone but the hero of SSS.


    The manager of Fangcun also understands their feelings. Bai Jiu is a combatant from CCG, whose scientific name is Ghoul Search Officer.They specialize in fighting the Ghoul species, killing them and capturing them alive as members of research experiments.They encounter the white dove, unless their own strength is superb, otherwise it is difficult to escape the fate of being killed.


    Fangcun sighed lightly, and said, "Let¡¯s talk to him for the time being. Can the Quartet invite you to invite him to our cafe." For the ghouls, Fangcun is sympathetic and tries his best to It''s best to convince the other party.


    For example, there was a conflict between "Black Doberman" and "Magic Ape" four years ago. In the end, Fangcun persuaded the two people to subdue them, making them willingly follow Fangcun and agree to the theory that humans and ghouls live together.


    "Manager, can it really work?" Sifang couldn''t help asking.


    Sifang thought that before meeting Nie Kong for the first time, he had already sent out an invitation.But Nie Kong clearly didn''t look at it, didn''t give himself face at all, and competed for the custody of Kirishima sister and brother from his own hands.


    "Hehe, let''s be courteous first and then soldiers. Tell him about Baijiu''s actions, and I believe he will understand it. If it doesn''t work, then use force to solve it." The store manager said kindly.


    "Sifang, remember to speak harder. No matter how you say it, he won''t have his turn to run wild in our 20th district." Gu Jian nodded and said.


    "Manager, I know, I will invite him to chat tomorrow."


    Sifang also felt that if he could persuade Nie Kong to become a member of the Antique Cafe, it might be quite good.


    As long as it is a little low-key, their antique coffee can take care of some ghouls who cannot hunt, so that they don''t have to hunt humans.Antique coffee will become an important support point for Anwen 20 districts.

 2122 The collapse of the second element body 02146, the threat of Fangcun

    In the early morning of the next day, Quartet came to the Jiana Hospital to visit Nie Kong. It seemed that he had found out some details about Nie Kong.Nie Kong was also a little surprised to see God Deli Shi leading the Quartet.


    "Sifang Lianshi, are you here to visit Dong Xiang? It''s a pity that Dong Xiang went to school when you came." Nie Kong said.


    "What, you actually let Dongxiang Kirishima go to a human school?" The Quartet''s expression was startled, and it would be easy for humans to report it.


    "Don''t make a fuss, okay, everything is under my control." If Dong Xiang is in danger, Nie Kong can directly use teleport to bring Dong Xiang back.


    "Huh! No matter, and I''m not here to talk about Kirishima sister and brother, I''m here to invite you to our caf¨¦ "Antique" to sit down. Our manager has something to do and hopes to discuss with you." Sifang said solemnly.


    "Oh."


    Hearing Quartet''s words, Nie Kong casually responded, but the other party''s words did not arouse his interest.


    "After all, you said you don''t control the 20th district, so we are going to discuss with you about the 20th district, and I hope you can come." Sifang Gujing Wubo explained patiently."Well, Heina, see when we are free." Nie Kong turned his head and looked at his cute secretary daughter.


    "Dad, there should be plenty of time in the afternoon." Heina replied, flipping the appointment form.Although there is a gynecologist, Dad doesn''t care about the hospital.


    "Then today."


    "It doesn''t matter any time." Sifang nodded and completed the store manager''s instructions, letting him breathe a sigh of relief.


    Accompanying Quartet to the antique coffee shop in District 20, Nie Kong saw it as soon as he arrived at the door


    And in the antique coffee shop, in front of him was an old man in a housekeeper''s uniform, a fat man in a waiter, and standing at the end was a handsome, black woman.The black hair is scattered behind, the typical black hair is long and straight.The bright eyes are like autumn water, and the willow leaves thin eyebrows.After seeing Nie Kong, her slightly curled lips pursed with a surprised smile.Gu Jian Yuan''er looked at him with a bit of curiosity, with a slightly provocative taste in her eyes.


    "Sifang, you''re back." The store manager saw Sifang and immediately understood the identities of Nie Kong.


    "The manager, his name is Nie Kong. He has adopted the new child of my friend Kirishima, and has conquered the goddess Rise from the eleven districts. He is a very powerful ghoul!!" Sifang introduced.


    The manager turned to Nie Kong with a smile, nodded, and said, "Thank you very much for coming to our antique coffee shop. Please sit down. Would you like any coffee?"


    "No, let''s just talk about something. I don''t have time to waste with you." Nie Kong pulled the chair away and sat down in front of them.As for Sister Heina and God Deli Shi, naturally they can only guard Nie Kong quietly.


    "What a grumpy young man, much better than when we were young." Gu Jian Yuan''er said in a weird tone.Let God Dai Lishi, who was listening behind, be murderous in his sharp eyes.


    "How did you talk to Lord Nie Kong?"


    "S-level glutton, God Rishikeri, it is not your turn to speak. Do you know who is standing in front of him? He is the dove of the SSS-level ghoul more than ten years ago!" Sifang said coldly.


    "Yes, the lowest person present is also an SS-level ghoul. You are a newcomer called God Rise, a little tender for us." The long-haired girl behind said with a smile.


    The four ghouls of Gu Jian Yuan''er didn''t take the threat of Shendai Lishi at all, making Shendai Lishidun feel depressed.She was shocked in her heart, she didn''t expect that there would be a few big people hidden in the 20th district!!Especially the legendary figure known as the SSS rank, so that Goddai Rishike did not dare to mess around again.


    "Hehe, you are really strong. It turns out that there is a powerful organization hidden in the 20th district. As a ghoul party, I admit that you are qualified to talk to me." Nie Kong has already seen the activity of RE cells in their bodies. Can guess their specific strength.


    "Talk to business, you invite me not just for coffee."


    "Well, it''s about the management of the 20th district. The Antique Caf¨¦ is a gathering place for ghouls and secretly maintains the peace of the 20th district. Now it has finally formed a stable district, so I hope you can leave the 20th district. Take away the trouble caused by the way." The store manager said solemnly.


    "Let me leave? Are you kidding me." Nie Kong laughed, but there was no smile in Hei Jingjing''s eyes.


    "Not necessarily, there is actually a second option, to become a member of our antique coffee shop in a low-key manner, and then disappear from Baijiu''s sight for a while. We will always be your friends. If you have any trouble in the future, you can try to come here to find us. "The shop manager said sincerely.


    "Yes, you have made Shirato in Tokyo notice our 20th district. I think the 20th district is a dangerous area. Then you will definitely mobilize to encircle and suppress. You can die if you want, but please don''t kill us." Yuan''er said.


    "If I don''t agree."


    "Then please don''t blame us. For the safety of the 20th district ghouls and for peace, I can only say sorry to you." The store manager said apologetically.


    "It''s a joke, you don''t have the final say in the 20th district. The 20th district develops according to my plan. It''s not you, nor is it Baijiu." Nie Kong stood up, and the surrounding air seemed to freeze.


    Nie Kong was really irritated, and he asked himself out to talk. He didn''t expect that he would threaten him to leave. After all, Nie Kong had considered District 20 as his own territory.


    "The remarks you just said are exactly the answer I want to tell you. I declare that you are not allowed to let any antique coffee shop be wild on my site."


    "Yeah, yes, let me give you a word for my dad-get out!" Heina couldn''t hold back and said loudly.


    The goddess Lishi behind him couldn''t help but his blood boiled over, so that goddess was also willing to fight for Nie Kong. Master Nie Kong really attracted himself the most.


    "What an arrogant guy."


    Manager Fangcun narrowed his eyes, and there was a bit of cold light in his originally gentle eyes.

 2123 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 02147, battle sss-level ghouls

    For the safety of the ghouls seeking refuge in his cafe, the manager of Fangcun will hesitate to eradicate all threats.


    "Nie Kong, since there is no discussion, please come back. If we meet next time, we will be enemies." Fangcun Gongshan said solemnly.Besides, Nie Kong and the others are the guests invited by Fangcun anyway, and the antique coffee shop is their foundation, and it is not suitable for conflict and fighting!


    "Let us come as we say, leave as we say, do you decide why it''s up to you, just let me take it apart." Heina behind was very annoyed, they didn''t respect Dad at all.


    "It''s true! You don''t have to wait until the next meeting, let''s solve it all at once." Nie Kong slowly stood up, and the inadvertent coldness made the surrounding depressed.Nie Kong, who has never been angry, is now agitated by Fangcun''s words.


    "what?"


    "Li Shi, take action." Without giving Fangcun and the others time to react, Nie Kong immediately issued an order to Li Shi behind him.


    Behind Kandari Rishi, the four red Kagko burst out instantly, throwing red spikes against them.First Yuan''er Guma, who was in the front, was swept away by Shijo Kazuko. It is estimated that Goddai was also the first to see him upset.


    The whole audience was in a mess, and the human customers in the store ran out in shock as they saw the ghouls appearing in front of them.Looking at the situation in front of him, Fangcun''s complexion became ugly, and his murderous eyes looked at Shendai and Nie Kong.


    The appearance of the ghoul was heard from the antique coffee shop. Fangcun knew that his coffee shop was finished, how could he not hate it in his heart.


    "Linhe?! Ancient times, kill her." Maybe he has kindness to humans and the weak ghoul Fangcun, but God Lishi is not in his mercy.That kind of unruly ghoul, he had killed how many before!!


    "Haha, yes, the store manager." The dust was scattered, and suddenly the huge Kagko rushed to the front, and the next second it was slammed on the Kagko of the gods.


    It was a sharp Kazue, with a long attack range, and the powerful destructive power brought by the sawtooth, just a glance can make people feel dangerous.


    The two Kagatsu of Goddailyshi were cut off by more than half.Let Goddai Lishi snorted, Sure enough, Mei He was restraining Lin He, and her lethality made her feel a little timid!The Quartet, who didn''t know when they rushed up, kicked Goddai in the air, and Goddai''s blood whip for gluttony hadn''t been used!!


    Seeing God Deli Shi who fell out with a painful groan.Nie Kong snorted coldly. The long blood whip for gluttony looked like a poisonous snake out of the hole. With a puff, it smashed Gu Jian Yuan''s Weihe. The blood suddenly stained Gu Jian''s clothes, and Weihe disappeared. Big cut.The Quartet is behind, otherwise Quartet, who is Yuhe, cannot stop Nie Kong''s bite.


    "Woo." Gu Jian Yuan''er was sweating coldly. The ghoul has a strong self-healing power, but if Hezi is eaten, he can''t grow back in a short time.


    "That''s it! We only need one person in charge in the 20th district, and you all have a dead end." Nie Kong slowly stood in front of Sister Heina, and the half-finished blood whip appeared in his hand.


    "How is it possible that I can swallow the ghoul''s Hezi!!" Witnessing that more than half of Gu Jian Yuan''er''s Weihe was eaten, Fangcun''s kind cheeks showed a solemn look, and Nie Kong''s ability in his hands made him jealous Endless.Nie Kong was not a red-eyed eye, and he was holding a Gluttony Bloodwhip in his hand. Fangcun determined that Nie Kong was a human being.


    "That''s right! You are at best food in my eyes. If you don''t appear in front of me, I actually don''t have time to care about you." Nie Kong said coldly.


    "Although your abilities are really great, do you think you are sure to win?" Fangcun''s eyes slowly turned red, and at the same time a blood-red Kazuko "wing" appeared behind him.The full-length wings of the SSS-class Hitcher form have come out, like real bird feathers.It looks like a ghoul with blood-red wings, so it''s been called a owl many years ago.


    The blood-red sharp feathers that instantly draped behind Fangcun formed a storm and even tore through Nie Kong''s gluttonous blood whip, showing how strong the attack power of Yuhei Fangcun was.


    "Look at it, I just destroyed your Kuinke just one second before your Kuinke swallowed our Yagko. The young people nowadays don''t know the heights of the world, and they think they can act recklessly if they have some ability." Fangcun Leng Said coldly.


    Nie Kong waved his hand, and saw that the Hezi who had been broken in two by Fangcun wriggled again into one, and then appeared in front of them intact.Fangcun and Sifang took a breath, and the repairing power of Kuink''s weapon surprised them.


    "It''s such an amazing thing. It turns out that you destroyed the CCG branch and invited ghouls. Are you planning to eat them all. In order to become stronger and cruel, it seems that you have to kill you as soon as possible." Fangcun finally He had a murderous intent. He hadn''t made a move a few years ago when he was originally kind, and now he is very opposed to what Nie Kong did.


    "Leishi, plant me in your body and summon Kazuko Gluttony, and then stay behind to take care of Heina and Shiina. They are not what you can handle." Although the ability of Glutton Bloodlash is very strong, it is controlled by God on behalf of Unable to defeat Fangcun.Yuhe''s own talent is surprisingly fast, and Yuhe, who is an SSS class, is particularly amazing. Even if he can''t beat the enemy no matter how powerful it is, it is very useless.In the upcoming conflict, Nie Kong was single and faced four ghouls above the SS level, but Nie Kong''s cold expression remained the same.


    "Yes, Lord Nie Kong." Shendai Lishi obediently responded, while staring at Nie Kong with blood-red eyes.The opportunity to see Master Nie Kong''s toughness again made her excited."Master Nie Kong, Li Shi will always be your most loyal backing and sword."


    But Heina and Bai Nai watched their father fighting with the enemy, but they could only hide behind them helplessly.The two women instantly had an idea of ??how good they would be if they let their father transform into a ghoul. They also hope to fight side by side with him and help him.

 2124 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 02148, defeat Fangcun, ccg means!

    With a loud "bang", the antique coffee shop was directly cut off by Nie Kong''s blood-red Hezi.Roaring out of the broken roof, Fangcun chased the blood-red plume and hovered towards the sky.


    The battle finally started, and Fangcun couldn''t catch it with just a random blow.Fangcun looked at Nie Kong''s eyes, which were a brighter color than any human eyes, as if there was light gleaming in the eyes.


    Fangcun''s gaze stayed on the Kuink weapon that was as sharp as a sword with his palm raised high.He was shocked, secretly surprised at Nie Kong''s strength.If he takes a step slower, maybe his fate will be broken into pieces like the coffee shop.


    Fangcun''s pale hand cut through the air and summoned his sharp Hezi to rush towards Nie Kong''s gluttony blood whip.However, when the two touched each other, they made a low sound that was not caused by a physical collision, but a metal-like collision.Blocking the second attack, followed by the third, the sharp Yu He turned into a sharp blade like a storm that blew up "leaves".Although Fangcun had cut off a lot of blood whip for gluttony, it quickly merged into the original shape between the waves.In front of him, Nie Kong stood and watched blankly.


    "How could I lose to you! No matter how strong Kuink is, your human body cannot be compared to a ghoul. Just kill you." Fangcun said coldly.


    At the same time, his Kazuko was dancing frantically, like a meat grinder.He looked at Nie Kong in front of him like a hungry wolf.


    The sound of broken objects echoed in the steel city, and the Kazuko on the back of Fangcun shattered into hundreds of pieces, and the pieces fell like a rain of needles.Knowing that Nie Kong''s blood-eating whip could not be damaged, Fangcun deliberately controlled Hezi to hit Nie Kong behind!!


    boom!!The house in front bears the brunt, shredded like thin paper in front of Yu He in Fangcun.


    "The strength is good... so strong!! He not only has Yu He''s unparalleled speed, but also his attack power is many times stronger than that of O He. Is that the strength of the SSS grade ghoul." Kandari said in shock. .


    "Yes, yes. But it won''t be a problem. Dad will definitely defeat him." Heina looked at Nie Kong on the battlefield closely, but the pretty face still couldn''t conceal a bit of worry, Bai Nai turned her face nervously. Buried behind Heina.


    On the scene, facing Nie Kong surrounded by Hezi Blade, he calmly said: "It''s ridiculous. In fact, gluttony of blood whip is my weakest ability, Night Demon Flying Attack!"


    Nie Kong flicked the blood whip, and Li Shi was shocked to see the blood whip exploded into pieces, and then the blood whip and meat foam condensed into groups of blood-red bats.


    In Nie Kong''s hands, countless blood-red bats soared out into the sky, like an elegant magician conjured a dove out of his hat.The number of Kazuko''s blades was simply crushed by bats.The blade hit the bat, but was annihilated and swallowed clean by them, even spreading to a radius of 100 meters.Li Shi was stunned, Heine was stunned, and then the eyes of the three girls radiated brightly with excitement.


    "What...what?"


    Fangcun Gongshan looked at Nie Kong.Across the tossing river that was stained red with blood, he stood opposite Fangcun Gongshan.Fangcun Gongshan stood in front of Nie Kong.His clothes were already torn and he couldn''t see the original appearance, and his face was covered with red blood, which came out of his body.


    Picking up a piece of bat flesh on the ground, it reflected the blankness in his pupils.However, his right eye was open, and red light burned in his pupils..Suddenly, the creeping bat fragments bit him, and the pain caused the fragments to fall from Fangcun Gongshan''s hands.He closed his eyes and was silent. He couldn''t accept that the coffee shop was ruined. His friend Gu Jian Yuan''er did not know the facts of life and death, which made him regretful.


    "You, are you really human?" He opened his mouth and shouted, but he couldn''t make a sound.


    "From the beginning, I didn''t admit that I was a human being." Nie Kong indifferently looked at Fangcun who lost a Hezi more than 100 meters away. He was also very surprised and slipped quickly.


    After all, the Night Demon''s flying attack launched by gluttony of bloodwhips was limited in number and only covered a range of 100 meters.If Nie Kong was replaced by a Night Demon Flying Attack with a real vampire skill, it would be a disaster for the entire city.


    "Now that the outcome is divided, there is no need for the Antique Caf¨¦." Nie Kong waved the gluttonous blood whip re-imagined by the bat, and the blood whip that soared by a hundred meters opened his mouth like a roaring giant snake.


    "Did you lose?" Fangcun looked up desperately, waiting for death to come.Suddenly, the sound from the sky caught Fangcun Gongshan¡¯s eyes.


    "Shoo!" He saw a few white spots that broke through the air, and the white spots kept getting bigger.Fangcun¡¯s pupils shrank, and he recognized it. The white spots that fell from the sky were clearly missiles in human society!


    Although he knew that a ghoul appeared and was quickly reported, and then CCG would send troops to suppress it, he did not expect such an extreme method!!


    "How is it possible that the group of CCG guys are going to kill all the humans around them?" Fangcun said in disbelief.


    Generally, when fighting a ghoul, humans rarely use high-destructive weapons, because they are afraid of affecting human safety.Fangcun turned his head and looked around, he suddenly understood something.


    Within a hundred meters, because their battle has been in ruins, there is no life left.Forget it, it is a good thing for humans and ghouls to have a very dangerous guy buried with him.


    "Hehe, Lord Nie Kong, it seems that we are all defeated." Fangcun looked at Nie Kong kindly again, and now Fangcun smiled leisurely.


    "The CCG guys came so fast, and they are all savvy." Nie Kong, who stared at the midair with a different color, was also surprised. He didn''t care about the few ground-to-surface missiles. The power was too small to hurt him.


    In order to ensure the safety of Heina and Nabai, Nie Kong no longer cares about Fangcun, he teleported directly to the side of Heina and the three daughters to shelter them in his arms in all aspects.


    In Nie Kong''s opinion, no matter what matters, the safety of his two daughters is not as important as that.Besides, there are many opportunities to kill Fangcun, and Fangcun may not survive a few missiles.

 2125 The collapse of the second element body 02149, tragedy Fangcun!

    The sky was full of dust, and the mushroom cloud emerging from a radius of several hundred meters was razed to ruined flat ground.From the dust, Nie Kong and the three women sheltering behind gradually appeared!As for the Fangcun group, they were already buried in the ruins.Even a ghoul with a strong life, facing a hot weapon with high lethality, can only look like a paper tiger, without the slightest resistance.


    In fact, Nie Kong didn''t know that if CCG hadn''t seen him, he would not use thermal weapons regardless of influence.Who will let the branch of the 20th district, there are not many existing Shijido that can have combat power.


    And Nie Kong, the highest-risk level, and similar to the SSS dangerous species of the same ten years ago are fighting, it is a god-given opportunity to eliminate the two threats!!


    "Dad, we...we didn''t...we didn''t...were not dead." Heina raised her head and stared at Nie Kong with wide eyes. The little hand that stretched out felt like she was pinching Nie Kong''s face.


    "What do you mean." Nie Kong patted Heinai''s little hand amusedly, and then pinched Heinai''s cute bun cheek with his backhand, almost pulling her into a big pie shape!!!


    "Wow." Heina was tearful with pain, and grabbed Nie Kong''s big hand reluctantly and said: "Dad is good or bad, it hurts to pinch it."


    "Heina, you make your own mind." Nabai stood beside Nie Kong at the same time, making a mischievous face at Heina.


    "But Master Nie Kong is really amazing. I hope I can have a child with Da Nie Kong." Shendai Lishi''s complexion was red, as if the imperial concubine was drunk, and his intriguing eyes looked at Nie Kong vaguely.


    "No way!!" The two sisters yelled in unison, shaking their heads like rattles: "Ghouls...how can ghouls and humans have children? They are of different races, so we must be born with our father."


    "I really don''t know how to be ashamed. It''s the first time I saw a daughter who wants to have a child with his father." Kamidai Rishike retorted dissatisfiedly.Although the ghoul is not sure whether it can be combined with humans, Lord Nie Kong does not seem to be an ordinary person.


    "Why not. I believe that our children will grow up happily every day, and will not suffer as we used to. I will be a mother, and a father will be a father." Naibai said with full of hope.


    "Yes, yes."


    Heina chuckled, hugged Nabai''s neck from behind, and supported Nabai''s statement on the surface.


    "Dad, do you think we should give birth to a few? The family will become very lively."


    "They are really dumb girls, you think it''s easy to have children. Go back now, and the police and CCG investigators are coming soon." Nie Kong pinched the noses of the two girls.


    "No matter how difficult it is, Heina is not afraid."


    "Naba is too."


    "Okay, okay, I''m really scared of you two."


    Holding the little hands of the two daughters, they gradually left in the smoke.Nie Kong also didn''t want to fight Tokyo into a group now, so he didn''t intend to involve them too much.


    Not long after Nie Kong left, the scene was surrounded by the army and CCG Baijiu.If Nie Kong was present, he would definitely recognize that the chief investigator, Guijiang Ma, had not died in the last battle.Holding the RE cell detector in their hands, they are searching for the ghoul buried in the ruins!!


    "Arima, there should be no one who can survive the explosion of six high-powered ground-to-surface missiles." Arima''s teammate since childhood, the special investigator Taizhi Fuliang who was transferred from the 7th district to the 20th district can''t help but say. .


    "Don''t be careless, our CCG can''t suffer the loss like last time!!" Arima replied solemnly.He participated in two battles against Nie Kong, let him know the strength of the opponent.


    "Reports include investigators such as Ma and Furiante. We found the active ruins of RC cells. We predicted that the ghouls were probably buried in the ruins." A third-class investigator in a suit ran to them and reported. .


    "Take me to see. Even the corpse of a ghoul should be the best material for making Kuink''s weapons." Arima''s eyes lit up and said anxiously.


    "Yes."


    The third-class investigator did not say a word, and took the lead with two special investigators to a pile of rubble.


    The concentration is more than one hundred times that of humans, and ghouls are generally hundreds of times that of humans. One hundred times more indicates that the activity of ghouls has dropped to the freezing point, and it is likely to be seriously injured and dying.


    Arima''s eyes were full of excitement. What was pleasantly surprised was that if Nie Kong was brought back to the headquarters for research, it would increase their CCG combat effectiveness by a large margin, and all the sacrifices were worthwhile.


    The CCG investigators began to order the army to call in excavators to dig out all the gravel piled up in the front, making sure not to miss a single stone.


    Within a radius of more than ten meters, a wide area was slowly swept out.Finally, ten meters underground, a bloody human figure was found.


    He looked at the pair of wings that had been broken from behind, and looked at his gray hair.Arima''s expression first showed surprise, then turned into ecstasy.


    "Quickly...see if he is dead." Arima asked impatiently.


    "It is reported that Chief Ma, his body cell activity is gradually decreasing, and it may not last for half an hour." The researcher in white clothes said after checking his condition.


    "Wh...what, actually... it''s great to be alive. You hurry up and feed him meat, don''t let him die!!" Arima couldn''t help laughing.


    "Chief Arima, isn''t our purpose to destroy the ghoul? Why use our human flesh and blood to save him?" Many third-class investigators and soldiers showed indignation after hearing Arima''s order. Emoji.In their opinion, ghouls should be killed.


    "According to General Arima immediately, his survival value is much higher than death. Because ah, he is a rare SSS-level ghoul in the world. He was already famous for more than ten years ago! "Fura Taizhi said indifferently.


    "Yes, it is estimated that the only people who can recognize his identity are our special investigators. It''s a great fortune to get his Kazuko." Arima sighed lightly, remembering his teammates who sacrificed some time ago.

 2126 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 02150, real household changes

    Ever since he transformed Nie Kong into a ghoul, Real Household Knowing is desperate.After leaving Nie Kong''s home, she found that she was homeless.


    Dad is dead and home is gone.Back to the Ghoul Search Education Bureau, the RC cell detector installed in front of the door is likely to detect her body changes, and as a ghoul, how do you face your former classmates?


    The real householder who wandered in the street at a loss, finally decided that he could not accept it and planned to return to the Ghoul Education Bureau to surrender.However, what surprised Mato Know is that although the cell detector detected that the concentration of RC cells in the body was only ten times that of humans, it was obviously not at the level of ghouls. She smoothly returned to the original war education against ghouls. Go to school!!


    First of all, Mato Know has discovered the difficulties of living in human society. Faced with human food every day, she feels disgusted from the cells, but has to eat them all in order to cover up.


    The result was that the next day his face was pale and weak, and the whole person seemed to be sick for more than ten days.After digesting human food, real householders know that it will cause great damage to the body!!However, if you don''t eat human food, it will definitely make your colleagues doubt it, because they are specifically learning courses for ghouls!!


    On the other hand, she actually has an unprecedented appetite for her girlfriends and friends, and there is a devil''s voice in her heart saying that she will eat them soon, which is simply unforgivable.


    After gritting his teeth and holding on for a week, Mado-Hou felt that he was dying of hunger, and found that living in human society has become a torment.Even those ghouls who don''t keep the bottom line hunting humans as food, will definitely face the danger of eliminating the white dove.Perhaps as Nie Kong said, only after he became a ghoul from a human can he understand the other party''s difficulties.


    Originally, a real household knew that he planned to abandon himself to death, and he didn''t hate Nie Kong very much and would never return to Nie Kong again.But the news he heard from the headquarters made Mahado know that he was a little unacceptable.


    I heard that the CCG headquarters cooperated with the military to use modern weapons to kill the ghoul Nie Kong who destroyed the Twenty Division, and the ghoul who captured the SSS a few years ago.


    In the future, CCG captured those super-high-level dangerous species alive as Kuynk material, and Baijiu''s strength will be greatly improved.


    "How can you forgive that kind of thing, transform yourself into a half-human and half-ghoul monster without authorization, and then leave me alone?" Madoto knew that she couldn''t believe it, and she was dragging her dying body while sitting waiting to die. Go to An Jiu''s home.


    When he hurriedly came to the flowers and gardens in front of a similar farm, Akira Mato rubbed his eyes in amazement, and looked at Nie Kong who was standing intact in front of him in disbelief.


    "Ms. Akatsuki, looking at your appearance, how many days have you not eaten?" Seeing Akatsuki''s arrival, Nie Kong was not at all surprised. After taking a look at her, he continued to cut the messy flowers.


    "Huh. You...you are not dead." Real householder asked in disbelief.


    "No, who did you listen to?" Nie Kong was surprised.


    "CCG is going crazy, saying that in order to deal with you, you have specifically applied for the military to use modern weapons."


    "Hmph, it turns out that they are plotting against us, but do they think they can kill Dad?" Heina danced with his small fists contentedly.


    "No matter how much human beings can''t be the opponent of Master Nie Kong." Shendai Lishi also said.


    "Huh, I understand." For some reason, Mato Know seemed to have relieved the burden in his heart, "You...you are less proud, the current CCG strength is no better than before. Do you know that Chief Arima has captured more than three SS alive The ghoul will continue to provide Kuink made by Kazuko."


    "Oh, you said Fangcun was used as the material of Kuynk?" Nie Kong''s eyes were full of surprise. The guy in Fangcun didn''t die in the missile bombing?


    "Yes, I believe there will be a batch of special-class investigators in CCG in the near future. No, maybe it may be able to surpass the special-class." Mato Akatsuki was upset when he finished.Why did he leak the information to Nie Kong, an enemy who is a human, and he is a search officer.


    "Oh, Lord Nie Kong, our food may have increased." Shendai Li Shijiao said with a smile.It is much more convenient to use the Kazuko Ghoul as a gluttonous bloodwhip for food, and let them help copy and clone the captive.


    "Hehe, thank Xiao for reminding me anyway." Nie Kong nodded and said.The unconvincing group of CCG would not cause him trouble, but felt that things had become a little more interesting. To what extent can CCG finally develop with the materials from Fangcun Kazuko?


    "Xiao Dongxiang, go and help get a bottle of fresh blood plasma, otherwise Ms. Akatsuki will starve to death."


    "I won''t eat human flesh and blood like you do." The well-known calmness disappeared, shouting resolutely to maintain his bottom line.


    "Don''t worry, you don''t have any psychological burden. We just used the authority of the Jiana Hospital to facilitate the extraction of human blood and ensure that the source of food is well controlled."


    "Well, instead of that, can''t you transform me back into a human being."


    The girl who has always been strong and calm, really known, looked at Nie Kong with pleading eyes, she had already suffered enough.


    "It won''t work for the time being, you can tell by looking at me. But Dad said that I will be able to taste human food in the future." While talking, Dong Xiang handed the bottled bright red plasma to Maeto Know.


    "Yes, the internal organs of the ghoul and the human body have merged into one body," Nie Kong said.


    "Can you do it in the future?"


    "Yeah, so remember to visit us often, not knowing which day will do."


    "Then I...I will come secretly once a week, but...but you must not lie to me."


    Although Zhenhu Xiao was rather disappointed, Nie Kong''s words gave her hope of survival.She caught the bottle, and after seeing Nie Kong looking at her, Jin Hu suddenly turned her back to Nie Kong, preventing Nie Kong from seeing her red eyes.Nie Kong laughed. It seems that Real Household Known has not been able to fully accept the identity of a ghoul.

 2127 The collapse of the second element body 02151, lovely Dong Xiang! !

    Nie Kong didn''t care about what happened behind the CCG in District 20. In addition to spending time with his three daughters, he occasionally went to the hospital to see the situation.Because Dong Xiang went to school, he spent the least time with Nie Kong.


    "Dad, Dad is okay, Heina and Dong Xiang have quarreled." Nabai, who was wearing a white and beautiful new princess dress, suddenly ran to the kitchen and hugged Nie Kong''s waist tightly from behind.But, Nai Bai''s height can only hug Nie Kong''s waist.


    "What''s the matter?" Nie Kong asked, wiping the oil stains from his hands on his apron, crouching and pressing Nai Bai''s silver shoulder.Nabai, who had always been well-behaved and calm, showed the expression that showed the seriousness of the matter.


    "Oh, dad, go out and stop first." Naibai took Nie Kong''s big hand and let Nie Kong run out of the hall with him.


    But it seemed that it was a little late. When Nie Kong and Naibai came out of the kitchen, they found Dong Xiang pushing Heina to the ground.The aggrieved Heina knew that he couldn''t beat the opponent, so he cried and ran back to his room.


    "Dong Xiang, what has happened, why can''t I say something?" Nie Kong asked warmly when he came to Dong Xiang who was at a loss.


    "I... I just accidentally tried on her dress, which I didn''t know at the time." Dong Xiang whispered.


    At this time, Dong Xiang was wearing a brand new black dress, Nie Kong''s reasoning can also guess the cause of the incident.Originally, Nie Kong went shopping with the two sisters today, so he bought a cute dress for Heina and Nabai.


    Black Nai''s dress is as gorgeous as pearl black, while Naibai''s is pure and elegant like lotus, which matches their character and hair color.


    Now that the black skirt is on Dong Xiang, Dong Xiang changed into a sailor suit. It should be after school that Dong Xiang saw the skirt in the living room and thought that Nie Kong bought it for herself, so she tried it on herself. Body.Unexpectedly, Heina happened to come out to see that the two women had a conflict.


    "Dong Xiang, it''s a wrong act to open other people''s things without authorization." Nie Kong said.


    "Then I... will I be hated."


    "Dong Xiang is very gentle and kind, Heina won''t hate you. If you''re worried, go and apologize to her later."


    "Apologize?" Dong Xiang blushed and showed a cute expression, and the little hand pulled Niekong''s clothes corner.


    "No way." Looking at Dong Xiang''s embarrassment, Nie Kong asked with some confusion.


    "Dad will accompany me to apologize... The practice of apology, if I don''t practice beforehand, I won''t have the confidence to apologize properly." Dong Xiang said foolishly.As a ghoul, I rarely come into contact with humans, and it is the first time to apologize or something.


    "It''s such a useless guy, so Nabai will play the black Nai sauce." Nie Kong turned his head and looked at Nabai behind.


    "No, no, I can''t play the character of Kenneth." Nabai hurriedly waved his little hand, who made Nabai be too gentle and well-behaved.


    "Well, I''m here to play Heina, Dong Xiang must practice seriously." Nie Kong had to stand up and say by himself.Regarding his three daughters, Nie Kong thought he would love each other, but he did not expect to have conflicts.


    "Start!"


    Dong Xiang nodded, put her hands in front of Hungarian, and turned her pretty face away, and said in a daze, "Um...Heine, I''m really sorry about what happened just now?"


    Nie Kong was speechless. Seeing how Dong Xiang looked owing to Bian, there was no apology.


    "I said why it''s an interrogative sentence. If you don''t be serious, I don''t care about you." Nie Kong reprimanded with his hands on his hips, really teaching his daughter like a father.


    "Oh, Dad, I...I know, I will do it well, Dad, don''t ignore me." Dong Xiang hugged Nie Kong in a panic and asked Nie Kong to give her another chance.


    "Be more sincere in your tone."


    "Yes."


    Dong Xiang knelt on the wooden floor, squeezed for a while, looked at Nie Kong with watery eyes, and said softly: "Heine! I''m really sorry about what happened just now. I thought my father bought it for me. The gift is wrong, can you... forgive me?"


    Poor Wang Wang''s eyes, the expression of holding Nie Kong''s big legs and legs looking up imploringly, made Nie Kong feel his body and mind melt instantly.Dong Xiang seems to apologize to himself, why does he feel so good?


    "No way, you should be gentler, and be more sincere."


    Originally, what Dong Xiang had committed was nothing wrong, and Nie Kong was also partly responsible for not buying Dong Xiang a gift.For some reason, Nie Kong''s ghost envoy said something against his will.Instead, he was eager to listen to Xiao Dongxiang again, and when he said those words to him with that expression, the whole person felt light and light.


    "Woo. I always trouble everyone because of small things. I''m really... very sorry..."


    Nie Kong hugged Dong Xiang vigorously. Although he was usually calm, sometimes, Dong Xiang was really too cute.Looking at Dong Xiang in front of him, Nie Kong couldn''t wait to pamper him.


    "It''s okay, take off Heinai''s skirt and talk to Heinai like just now. She will definitely forgive you." Nie Kong gently patted her back and comforted.


    "Dad, really?" Dong Xiang in her arms raised her head and looked at Nie Kong hopefully. She didn''t want to ruin the current warm family.


    "Dad assures you. And I am also responsible. I just forgot to buy a gift for Dong Xiang, and wait for my father to buy a lovely skirt tomorrow. Heina is black, and Nabai is white. Purple is only suitable for Dong Xiang. Nie Kong nodded and said.


    "Dad, let''s say... we are done." Dong Xiang finally showed a relieved smile and took off his clothes without hesitation.At the same time, Dong Xiang''s youthful and beautiful posture and white skin are all revealed.Even Nie Kong, who took care of the three girls, felt extremely attractive.


    "Yes, I believe we can all forgive Dong Xiangjiang." Naibai also interjected.


    And Heina, who had been observing the situation from the crack of the door, actually saw Dong Xiang''s sincerity.Thinking that he is a family that has lived for a long time after all, Heina will not resent Dong Xiang. Nie Kong''s three daughters are very understanding.

 2128 The collapse of the second element body 02152, the refuge of the flute mother and daughter

    "Chief Aite, the number of white doves in our 20 districts seems to have decreased a lot!!" In a dark room, a man wearing a red gas mask and a cloak was sitting on the opposite side. The little "mummy" reported the situation in honorific terms.It is said that she is a mummy, but she is actually wrapped in a white bandage, which makes it impossible to see the true content inside, even if the gender is difficult to distinguish.


    "I have collected a lot of information about Baijiu''s whereabouts. I basically know what you said from humans." The mummy named Aite made a sweet girl voice, and it was hard to believe that it would be the leader of an organization.


    "Then Baijiu is not doing anything big against us ghouls."


    "Tatara, they are not targeting our Bronze Tree. About half of the Shiraito from all branches in Japan will gather at the CCG headquarters for training." Aite said patiently.


    "Training?" Dutara asked in surprise.After all, after graduating from school, Baijiu grew up in the battle with ghouls.After graduation, he will serve as a third-class search officer and will lead a team of first-class search officers.


    "Yes, it seems to have caught an incredible ghoul, so I hope to equip the excellent white dove with a batch of high-quality Kuink weapons. Probably, it is likely to develop into a war." Aite said softly.


    "No, which district''s organization leader was unlucky enough to be caught by Baijiu."


    "The rumor is that the famous SSS-class ghoul in Tokyo a few years ago, Dove of Not Killing!" Speaking of Dove of Not Killing, Aite''s tone has undergone a subtle change.


    "what?!"


    With such shocking news, Tatara took a breath, and the SSS level at the top of the ghoul was captured alive by Bai Hao, how could it be possible!You know, catching alive is more than ten times more difficult than killing.


    "When the CCG is distracting, you ask Jason and the cadres in several organizations to integrate the 24th, 13th and 11th districts of our Bronze Tree site as soon as possible, and remove all the ghouls who do not obey the discipline. Catch it back!" Aite ordered.


    "Because our base is in the 24th district, the ghouls in the 24th district are very obedient, but the 11th and 13th districts next to us are a bit messy. For example, the glutton who appeared some time ago has an S-level strength. Level!"


    The appetite of God Rishi was very strong, and CCG called it "Dai Ghou". In District 11, he was chased by the head of District 11 because he did not abide by the system of Ghoul and preyed on humans. Then he killed all ghouls and caused Now a weak chicken "Wan Zhang" has become the leader of the 11th district.


    "Gluttony, send Jason to get her back alive, alright, there is not much time left for us now." Aite seemed to say to himself.


    "The glutton has left District 11 to District 20, do you really want to cross the border to catch her back?"


    "Let¡¯s put things aside for the time being in the 20th district, and now focus on taking care of the ghouls in the 13th district. As for the new leader of the 11th district, hehe, nothing to worry about.¡±


    So under Aite''s orders, the ghouls in the thirteenth district rioted.Whether it was a ghoul who didn''t want to be a bronze tree, or a rebellious one, they were all wiped out.


    "Excuse me, Dean Nie Kong... is the dean here?" In Nie Kong''s office at Jiana Hospital, a voice from the door interrupted Nie Kong and their afternoon tea time.


    Standing at the door is a pair of mother and daughter, both of them have very beautiful chestnut hair, and both the mother and the daughter have very cute looks.The only fly in the ointment is that their expressions are both melancholy and tired, which makes people feel sympathetic.


    "Excuse me, the two are here for gynecological diseases?" Just at a glance, Nie Kong knew that the two in front of him were ghouls, but the other party didn''t look like a ghoul who wanted to kill.That being the case, maybe something is going on.Well, anyway, Nie Kong is a gynecologist.


    "Women...gynecological diseases?" The beautiful young woman frowned and looked at the back but found that she didn''t find the result she wanted, her expression rather disappointed.


    "Yes, is my daughter''s body uncomfortable? I am happy to check her body." Nie Kong asked with a smile looking at the cute girl hiding behind.


    Looking at Nie Kong, the young mother was a little nervous and took a breath. She said, "No...no, I...I was introduced by Mr. Bai. I, my name is flute mouth. Ryoko."


    "Making the mask in District Six?" After hearing the name of Fukuchi Ryoko, Nie Kong suddenly reflected, and then showed a weird look: "Although we met him occasionally, why did he let him Are you here to see me?"


    Hearing this, Fukuchi Ryoko showed a heavy expression, and the little girl pulled by her subconsciously hugged her tightly: "Mom..."


    "Hey, Hina, it''s okay." After gently touching his daughter''s head, Fukuchi Ryoko finally said, "I...we are actually ghouls. But my husband, he... The cadre gecko of the Bronze Tree in District 14 was arrested. And that Jason, known as the gecko, had the greatest pleasure in torturing others. Many ghouls were killed. My husband is probably too violent! So, I hope I can. I came to the Anding District of the 20th District to seek asylum. Mr. Bing said that the only thing I can rely on in the 20th District is the Antique Coffee Shop and the Jiana Hospital, but I asked many people that there is no antique coffee shop. So... Ask the dean, can you take us in."


    I¡¯ve been listening to God Dai Lishi, and suddenly he said, ¡°It¡¯s okay to ask Master Nie Kong to take you in, but what benefits can you bring to us? Although your mother and daughter are ghouls, you don¡¯t have the ability to prey and fight. Right." In other words, the two ghouls in front of them basically have no fighting power at all.If food is not provided, there is a possibility of starvation.


    "I...I can do laundry and housework, because my ex-husband is a doctor, maybe he can also be a nurse in the hospital." Fukuchi Ryoko whispered.


    "Hina will be very obedient." The lovely girl behind, plucked out half of her head and said.


    "Well, I can let you stay here for now, as if there is indeed a lack of a maid at home." Looking at the lovely Lolita behind, Nie Kong finally nodded and agreed.


    "Master Nie Kong, I... Am I not? I want her to feel unnecessary." Shen Dai Lishi opened his eyes and pointed to himself.


    "No, you are in charge of the door."

 2129 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 02153, Jason arrives! !

    Early the next morning, Fukuchi Ryoko put on a carefully prepared maid uniform and came downstairs early. Her job was mainly to clean the room and take care of the flowers and gardens.


    Ever since Nie Kong took in their mother and daughter yesterday, Fukuchi Ryoko has always been grateful to Nie Kong and carried out her work seriously.Her husband died in the integration plan of the Bronze Tree Organization in the 13th District. They were left alone and unable to survive in the human world. After all, they were weak ghouls without the ability to hunt.Once there is no strong person to provide them with food, they cannot live for two weeks.From the perspective of Dikou, the hospital is simply a luxurious and unlimited self-service "restaurant". The food in it is what you want, which is many times stronger than my husband''s small clinic.


    "Wow." Fukuchi Ryoko, who lowered her head and swept the floor, suddenly ran into someone. She hurriedly said, "Yes... I''m sorry."


    "It doesn''t matter, did your mother and daughter slept well last night."


    Listening to the familiar voice of the other party, Fukuchi Ryoko looked up in surprise. It was her master Nie Kong who unexpectedly got up too, and was wearing an apron.


    "Yes, thank you Nie Kong... for taking in. But the adults got up a bit early. The maid should do those tasks," said Fukuchi Ryoko, becoming bewildered.


    "Go and do your job, I''m actually preparing breakfast for Heina and the others." Nie Kong didn''t dare to let her make breakfast. The taste of ghouls is different from that of humans and cannot make human food.


    "Humans should eat every day, we ghouls only need to eat enough to last a week." Fukuchi Ryoko said.


    When living with humans for the first time, while making Fukuchi Ryoko fear, he was also a little curious, why humans are not afraid of their ghouls!


    "It''s just that you are easy to raise, you didn''t know that Li Shi has to eat almost every day." Nie Kong shook his head and said.


    "I heard, Master Nie Kong is talking bad about me behind my back." Wearing a pure white and flesh-colored hollow pajamas, Li Shi poked half of his head out from behind Nie Kong. It turned out that he was leaning against Nie Kong from behind. neck.Nie Kong could also detect the electric shocks from the two groups of soft, didn''t that guy wear underwear.


    "Isn''t it?" Nie Kong patted her buttocks hard, letting her come down from behind her back.


    It''s just that Li Shi used her beautiful white legs to loop around Nie Kong''s waist.The bottom of the nightdress was lifted because of the leg raised, and Ryoko Fukuchi''s face turned red when she saw it.


    "Who makes people hungry fast. But Li Shi is not only human, but occasionally ghouls will eat it." As he spoke, Li Shi''s beautiful intellectual eyes pointed towards Ryoko Flute.


    "Okay. If you have time, why don''t you go up and wake Dong Xiang for me, otherwise I will be late for school."


    "No, we''re already down." Dong Xiang''s voice came slowly from upstairs.Nie Kong looked at it, and Dong Xiang in a sailor skirt was holding a pitiful thirteen-year-old Lori.The sisters Heina and Nabai soon followed, seemingly awakened by them.Seeing Li Shi sticking to Nie Kong, Heinai immediately took gunpowder, and Li Shicai reluctantly left Nie Kong''s body.


    Nie Kong discovered that his home had become lively before he knew it. It was a good development.


    During breakfast, Nie Kong and the three humans ate bread and milk, while Dong Xiang and several ghouls also made a cup of coffee to supplement energy.


    "Sister Dong Xiang is so amazing, she can go to a human school." Hin Shi looked at Dong Xiang with bright eyes.


    "I don''t think there is much fun in school, I would rather stay at home with my father." Dong Xiang said, shaking his head.


    "But I can learn a lot of words and meet a lot of friends." Hin Shi said with a bit of disappointment.


    "If you want, you can ask Dad to let you go to school."


    "No...no, Hina is scared." The fear of human ghouls really made Nie Kong and Dong Xiang dumbfounded.


    "That sister will teach you literacy when you have time." Heina, who is only a little bigger than Hina Shi, put on a posture of a sister.


    Hun Shi glanced at Nie Kong timidly, then looked at Nie Kong''s warm smile on the opposite side, his lovely cheeks blushed slightly, and he gave a heavy hum.


    When Fukuchi Ryoko was about to say something, the door slammed open and was violently knocked open.Two mighty men walked in from outside.Looking at the blond man headed in front, the flute mouth showed a look of fear.Unlike a mighty man, his appearance in a suit exudes fierceness.


    "Boss of the underworld?!" Xiao Xiao said frankly, shrinking into his mother''s arms.


    "Is anyone here?" The mighty man following the blond man looked around and said.The waiter Fukuchi Ryoko apparently knew them and couldn''t move with fear.


    Nie Kong frowned, stood up and stepped forward, "Who allowed you to come in?"


    The blond man looked at Nie Kong, his face suddenly became gloomy: "Hehe, what are you talking about?"


    "I said let you get out."


    Seeing Nie Kong''s tough attitude, the mighty blond man''s expression turned hideous and terrifying.The follower behind him suddenly flashed a hint of surprise on his face, and pointed to Nie Kong''s back and said: "Master Jason, the charming Miss Li Shi is there!!"


    It turned out that the guy holding the pliers was the ghoul Jason who killed Hinshi''s father. No wonder Fukuchi Ryoko showed that expression!


    "Well, who is the glutton God Rishi? There are four ghouls and three humans at the scene. Hehe, it''s strange, ghouls actually live with humans." Jason laughed coldly, full of Tyranny.


    Li Shi''s brows frowned when he heard that the Wanzhang weak chicken that I met in District 11 suddenly pulled him, and looked very concerned.Just when he was about to say something, the ghoul named Wanzhang came to a ghost crying wolf howling.Wanzhang''s eyes were full of anger, and his teeth creaked, and he said loudly, "I see, he must be Miss Lishi''s man!"


    "Yes, that''s right, Lord Nie Kong is my man." Shendai Lishi was exuberant, with a charming and charming face, desperately hoping to lean into Nie Kong''s arms.

 2130 The collapsed two-dimensional body 02154Master Nie Kong is so hard to conquer

    "Haha, very good! Wanzhang, your nose is really good, and you can smell the gluttony in the area of ??the 20th district." Jason grinned, revealing the flesh and blood between his teeth.It seems that after they arrived in the 20th district, they must have gone hunting and losing their food first!!


    "It''s just that I''m a little disappointed, the dignified S-class ghoul actually picked a human as her boyfriend."


    "No...no, Miss Lishi should just eat each other as before." said unbelievably.


    "Huh! No matter what those do, our task is to bring God Deli Shi back to our bronze tree, and kill the rest." Jason looked at Nie Kong and the others, his long pie with a similarly very The big long nose makes the small eyes that are very divided look very gloomy.


    Listening to the other party''s remarks, Nie Kong and their faces turned ugly, and Fukuchi Ryoko was the first to ask loudly: "Jason, what has happened to your husband?"


    Jason, who was about to do it, saw Fukuchi Ryoko, with a surprised expression: "So your mother and daughter hid in the 20th district. No wonder I searched the 13th district and found nothing. Haha, I will let you in hell. A family reunion.¡± When Bronze Tree integrated the thirteen districts, Doctor Dikou dragged Jason with his own life, so that the mother and daughter could escape Jason''s murder.


    "Wanzhang, shoot."


    Although he looked timidly at Li Shi, he looked like an angry bull now.With a roar, he waved his fist and rushed towards Nie Kong.


    Li Shi couldn''t help but shook his head, his momentum was great, but his speed and strength were weak.Li Shi moved slightly, without a fancy kick, directly smashing the mighty man to the ground.


    Li Shi, who was about to make up his knife, suddenly found that Wan Zhang was knocked out.For a moment, I didn''t expect to see the mighty and powerful ghoul so weak and weak, and could not help but beat it more than humans!


    "Useless waste." Seeing this, Jason finally decided to go out himself.His eyes were gloomy, and he took out a terrible pliers from behind.


    "Master Nie Kong." Shendai Lishi looked at Nie Kong and asked if he wanted to make a move.


    "Kill him." Nie Kong said without a doubt.


    "But the other party seems to be the cadre of the bronze tree in the twenty-third district, killing him is likely to provoke the bronze tree." Goddai Toshi said.


    "Haha, that''s right. It''s best to stand obediently and let me kill, otherwise I don''t know what terrible things will happen."


    "Hmph, I''m waiting for them in District 20!"


    "Hee hee, that''s right, let''s say Master Nie Kong is the manager of the 20th district. I look forward to it when Master Nie Kong will become the king of all ghouls in Tokyo in the future." Li Shi''s bright eyes glowed red. , His expression was excited.


    "Blubber, let this uncle see how strong you are."


    Jason took the pliers and swept toward Kandarishi, Kandarishi stared at him, and the four Katsushi behind him banged at the pliers, breaking the pliers into pieces.


    Instinctively leaped backward, and as expected, in the next second a red tentacle-like thing pierced the concrete floor where he was standing just now.


    "Oh, is that your Kyoko? It''s a pity that I am Linhe like me. Since there is no restraint, let''s see who is stronger." Jason''s eyes reddened and he became the strongest ghoul.The two-meter-wide bright red claws spread from the waist and instantly blocked Li Shi''s sharp Kazuko.The two Kazuko collided, not giving way to each other, and their strength was comparable to that of God Dairishi!!


    The sharp Kazuko of Rise of God cut off the claws of the giant hand, but was surprised to find that the self-healing power was extremely strong, and it quickly regenerated.


    But Jason''s Kazuko was very powerful, and the floor was shaken to pieces as soon as he grabbed it.


    "Mom, S-level ghouls are so strong, we will have nothing to do." The first time I saw the power of S-level ghouls, Hina was a little panic.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just an S-level ghoul. Li Shi don''t play, activate the second form, and eat him!" Nie Kong said coldly.


    "Yes." Li Shi was agitated, Nie Kong''s words seemed to turn on the switch in her body.From the tail of Li Shi, a bright red Hezi grew again, like a living giant snake.


    "O... Ouchi?" Jason''s expression changed, and he hurriedly blocked his own Hezi in front of him, trying to defend the fatal blow of Goddai.


    However, the defense was almost useless in front of Hezi Gluttony.Unless you can use your own Yu He to move and avoid like Fangcun, once you are touched, you will only be swallowed.


    The gluttony blood whip was like Buu''s slime, wrapped the opponent''s Kazuko and digested it.Perhaps if the gluttony blood whip is strengthened to the extreme, it can become a stronger absorption and swallowing ability than Buu.


    "Wh...what, you...you actually ate my Kazuko?!" Jason''s face changed drastically.Although the healing ability is extremely strong, how could Kazuko who had been eaten all grow back in a short while.


    "I want the eight Hebags behind you. It should be enough for my Mei He to eat." Li Shi said with a smile.


    "Damn it, how could you succeed." Jason stepped hard at his feet and slammed into the wall.


    "Want to escape?" Li Shi smiled charmingly, and the four Lin He tied Jason''s feet and hands, making him unable to move.


    With horror on his face, Jason found that Lee Shi''s Wei He had already pressed down like Tarzan, and drowned him in the blood-colored He Zi.


    The blood whip for gluttony jumped a few times, and then it gradually calmed down and was completely absorbed by the blood whip for gluttony.


    "Dad, what should I do with the old lover who is left behind by God Lishi?" After seeing Lishi dealt with the enemy, Dong Xiang also kicked the "Eleventh District Leader" in front of Nie Kong.


    "What nonsense Dong Xiang said, how could that guy Wanzhang be my old lover, just an admirer of mine when I was in the 13th district." Shendai Lishi defended, for fear of Nie Kong''s misunderstanding.


    "If...if Lord Nie Kong doesn''t believe me, I can kill him myself."


    "No, just let him speak to the bronze tree in District 23."


    "Ok."


    Seeing Nie Kong maintaining his usual expression, Li Shi breathed a sigh of relief while feeling a little distressed.Oh, it would be great if Master Nie Kong was angry, at least to prove that Master Nie Kong cares about himself.


    Lord Nie Kong, it''s really hard to conquer.

 2131 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 02155, warning bronze tree!

    "Miss Lishi!!" Wanzhang who fell on the ground suddenly yelled, shocking Heina and the others.


    He looked down and found that the other party was in a coma now, was he thinking of God Rise of God while he was in a coma?Nie Kong''s brows frowned.Because he subconsciously didn''t want the woman in his house to have anything to do with other men.


    Nie Kong kicked him in the head, shocking him to jump from the ground.He swept around with a slightly blurred look, and when he was fully awake, he fixed his gaze on Shindai, looking at Shindai Rishei longingly.


    "What is the relationship between you and Li Shi?" Nie Kong asked unconsciously.


    Hearing Nie Kong¡¯s question, Wan Zhang looked at Nie Kong, scratched his head and said, ¡°We don¡¯t know the relationship with Miss Li Shi, but I like Miss Li Shi very much in my heart! Because Miss Li Shi was in ten. When a predator was hunting, I ignored the distribution of the field and killed all the cadres who cleared her, which deeply attracted me."


    "Miss Li Shi once hunted with us. When she was leaving District 11, Miss Li Shi said to me to do well, and then made me feel that it is a great responsibility. I have been working hard to manage District 11 until now. Until a few days ago , We lost to an outside organization, and the 11th district became someone else¡¯s territory!!"


    After asking about the general situation, Nie Kong couldn''t help but feel relieved.If it''s just that level, then he has no special relationship with God Dairishi, Wanzhang is just a unilateral unrequited love for God Dairishi!


    After Kirishima Touka and Fukuchi Ryoko also heard what he said, although they felt that it was normal to be defeated by others, Kirishima Touka continued to ask about the situation: "Being defeated by a foreign organization, is it the bronze tree that Jason said? ?"


    "Yes." Wanzhang''s voice was a little ashamed, and continued: "They also seem to draw Miss Li Shi into the organization, so they let me lead the way."


    Although Wanzhang is a very wasteful ghoul, he has an outstanding sense of smell.In order to meet with Jindai, Wanzhang agreed to follow Jason to the 20th district.Unexpectedly, Bronze Tree underestimated Li Shi''s strength, and sent a cadre to defeat Li Shi.


    "It really killed my husband''s 23rd District Bronze Tree. I heard that they had attracted many ghouls, and if they dared to resist, they could only be killed." Fukuchi Ryoko said sadly.


    "Yeah, the behavior of Bronze Tree is really rampant. But seeing Miss Li Shi now very happy and peaceful, then... Then I can rest assured. Don''t worry, they won''t let them destroy your lives." said After finishing, Wanzhang''s face was filled with melancholy and determination.


    Shendai Lishi pouted his lips, his face full of disdain.Some are indifferent to Wangzhang, and some are not concerned about bronze trees.As long as Master Nie Kong guards the 20th district, no one can shake it.


    "Since you are a member of the Bronze Tree Organization, I want to ask you about one thing." Dong Xiang said anxiously.


    "What do you want to ask, because I only became an outer member of their organization within a few days, maybe I don''t know much." Wan Zhang answered honestly.


    "I didn''t plan to ask about the secret incident inside. I plan to ask you about one person." Apart from Nie Kong, the only family that Dong Xiang worried about was his dependent brother Kirishima.


    Six months ago, I remembered that when he left, he insisted that he should take himself to the bronze tree. I don''t know how he is now.


    "Who do you want to ask?" asked in amazement.


    "My brother Kirishima Yuto, is he all right."


    "Are you talking about the bronze tree cadre Kirishima Yuto?" Wanzhang took a breath. It is said that Kirishima Yuto was young and killed a lot of ghouls in the chaotic 23rd district.Take advantage of the common food among the ghouls to devour many packs after defeating the opponent.


    Because of his outstanding ability, he was promoted by the leader of Bronze Tree to become a cadre almost in line with Jason''s status when he was only a teenager, and became an S-rank ghoul!!


    "Wh...what, did my younger brother become a cadre there?" Dong Xiang widened his bright eyes. It was great that he was alive, but he did not expect his younger brother to become a veteran organization cadre!!


    "Yes. If you are asking about Kirishima Yuki who owns Yuhe."


    Hearing Wanzhang¡¯s confirmation, Dong Xiang hesitated holding Nie Kong¡¯s big hand and said with tears, "Dad, how can it be good? He has become bad."


    Nie Kong finds it difficult to persuade Kirishima to turn his head back, otherwise he would not refuse Nie Kong''s acceptance in a stubborn manner.In his eyes, he believes that ghouls are inherently superior to humans.He might be like a fish in the water with the bronze tree.


    "Don''t worry, it just happens that I plan to let Wanzhang bring something to the leader of the Bronze Tree in the name of the administrator of the 20 districts. By the way, you ask Kirishima Yudu for me. I will forgive him for leaving without saying goodbye, and see if he is willing Come back." Nie Kong put Dong Xiang in front of him in his arms and gently stroked her jade back to comfort him.


    "Dad, you are so kind."


    Then Nie Kong asked Wan Zhang to warn the leader of the other party with some things to say.It means that the 20th district is his territory. Without his permission, members of the Bronze Tree are forbidden to come to this step, otherwise they will be killed!


    Originally intended to let Wanzhang take their cadre Jason back to frighten them, but unfortunately there was not much left for the gluttony, only the representative pincers.Nie Kong didn''t care. If they dare to destroy their own territory, Nie Kong really doesn''t mind destroying them all.Although Goddaily used the gluttony bloodlash to eat more than dozens of ghouls, the completion of the gluttony bloodlash is less than 10%, just lack of the ghouls to cultivate the growth of the gluttony bloodlash.


    "Dad, Tokyo has become more and more disturbed." Nabai said softly, who was sensitive and sensitive to everything.


    In the past, ghouls were developing and expanding their power, and later, CCG used Fangcun and other high-level ghouls to clone and cultivate Kuink weapons.It is estimated that the news that Dad is not dead will soon reach CCG.


    "No one can destroy the peace of our home." Nie Kong assured.


    "Dad, it''s better to transform us into ghouls, we also have to protect our home." Heina said.The two sisters of Heina seem to value their current life more than their own lives.


    "If it''s your turn to protect at home, I will die with a tofu."

 2132 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 02156, the little secret of the two girls?

    "Dong Xiangjiang, what are you reading?" Since Wanzhang left, the life of Nie Kong and his family has returned to a normal track.Nie Kong never paid attention to them anymore, mainly because he couldn''t attract his attention.


    And because of the unauthorised unraveling of the gift last time, the relationship between Dong Xiang and Heina has improved a lot, and the three girls seem to have become real sisters to each other.


    Time came to the night, and the dark night was falling.In the silent night, Sister Heina''s bedroom opened, and Heina, who was rubbing her sleepy eyes, came out of it and was about to go to the bathroom.


    But after passing through Dong Xiang''s room, I found that Dong Xiang''s room was lit up!!


    Out of concern, Heina opened the door and found that she was quietly hiding in the room looking through books, which made her really admire Dong Xiang''s serious study.


    "It''s nothing, I...I''m doing tutoring for tomorrow''s homework." The sudden arrival of Sister Heina caused Dong Xiang to hide the book behind her in a panic.


    "It''s amazing!" But before Hina''s admiration was over, the book hidden behind fell to the ground with a thud.


    Heina blinked and saw that the cover of the book was painted with a man and a woman wearing some naked clothes, and it was written in four large characters: "Sexual Education and Questions and Answers." The title of the content inside, indicating pregnancy , Sexual troubles and so on!!


    Japanese sex education has always been at the forefront of the world. Reading textbooks is comparable to women''s magazines specially issued by some gynecological hospitals.


    "Eh eh!" Heina widened her eyes, Dong Xiang''s cheeks instantly turned red from shame, and hurriedly put the book in her arms.Originally, it was a book issued by the school, but the content in it deeply attracted Dong Xiang!


    "Dong Xiangjiang, let me see, let me see!!"


    "No...no, Heina doesn''t need it." Dong Xiang said with a blush.


    "Why not, I clearly saw the method of pregnancy introduced in it, and Heina wants to have a baby with her father." Heina said loudly.


    "Hush, okay, I''m really afraid of you, let''s watch it together. Don''t yell too loudly, it will be bad if you wake up Dad." Dong Xiang suddenly covered Heina''s mouth and whispered.


    Seeing Dong Xiang''s compromise, Heina''s eyes sparkled and he nodded vigorously.


    The two little Lori sat at the table together, looking through the educational books issued by the school with relish.


    "I had sex with my boyfriend about two months ago and got pregnant. Should I tell my friend."


    "Will the girl hurt the first time? How can we escape the predicament of not knowing anything for the first time?"


    "The principles and methods of pregnancy and how to avoid them?"


    It seemed that the first time I saw the scene inside, the simple two women directly opened their eyes and stared intently.


    Heina grew up in the chief of the ghoul search, and seldom came into contact with that kind of knowledge, because most of them taught about fighting and ghoul information.Needless to say, Dong Xiang had no experience in school since he was a child, and even rarely had contact with the opposite sex.


    "It''s a lie." Dong Xiang asked Heina stupidly.


    "No matter, anyway, I...I''m going to try the method inside. It would be great if I can really be pregnant with Dad''s child." Kina said with a look of hope and happiness.


    "Heine, I... I want too." Dong Xiang whispered.


    "Dong Xiangjiang, do you really want to insist on having children with your dad? You know, in our previous schools, there were no examples of ghouls and humans combining to give birth to children."


    "I can bear it no matter what price I pay. Besides, Dad is not necessarily a human being." Dong Xiang began to retort.


    "Well, depending on the situation where you let me know the truth, I can let you go first."


    The two women looked at each other, and both nodded resolutely, and then Heina continued: "Get started, take the "textbook" to my father''s room and follow the steps introduced step by step."


    "Dad should be sleeping on a dark and windy night. It is a good time to act. If it is normal, Dad will definitely not cooperate with us."


    "Yes, yes, Dad always treats us as children." Dong Xiang said in distress.


    "What if it''s discovered by my father," Heina said hesitantly.


    "Anyway, Dad wouldn''t be willing to beat us, he would be scolded at most." Dong Xiang smiled mischievously, letting Heina let go of his worries.


    "I like Dad''s gentleness the most." From the beginning of life with Nie Kong, Nie Kong never scolded them harshly.


    The two women sneaked out of Dong Xiang''s room. Heina didn''t call Naibai, and came quietly to Nie Kong''s bedroom.He twisted the doorknob slightly, and what surprised Heina was that the door was not locked inside as before.


    Heina quietly opened a gap in the door that accommodated the two of them, paddling their toes for fear that the noise would wake Nie Kong.Then the two women slipped into the room.Although it was a little dim inside, there was no pressure on Dong Xiang.


    "Dong Xiang, how''s it going, do I need to turn on the small flashlight first?" Heina asked in a low voice.


    "No, it''s better to read the content in the book later." Dong Xiang shook his head and directly took Heina''s little hand to lead the way.


    Ghouls are more than twice as good as humans in terms of physical fitness, sight, hearing, and sense of smell.Soon, Dong Xiang was already familiar with the dark environment in the house.


    Suddenly Nie Kong turned over, and the two women were scared into a cold sweat.A few minutes later, Dong Xiang took a closer look and saw his father who was lying quietly on Xuan.She breathed a sigh of relief, but fortunately she didn''t wake her father.


    For some reason, the sneaky feeling gave the two women an unprecedented stimulus.The two women thought to themselves that after the pregnancy, when the child is left, the father will be surprised.


    After all the hardships, they finally climbed onto the two-meter wide bed.When looking at Nie Kong''s quiet cheeks, Dong Xiang couldn''t help but feel very satisfied.


    "Hey, Dong Xiang hurry up. If you are afraid, let me go first." Heina urged.


    "Don''t worry, turn on the small torch and open the book first. Be careful not to show your dad, and then teach me step by step. I remember that it is complicated to divide into many steps." Dong Xiang said embarrassedly.

 2133 The collapse of the second element Text 02157, pregnancy textbook?

    "Huh, ok... so nervous. Heina Chan, what are we going to do next." Dong Xiang asked in a low voice.


    "You can''t have a baby just by kissing. First of all, you must... gently touch your father''s head." Heina opened the first few pages before answering.Although there is no detailed description of the method, there are explanations and answers.


    "Touch... Touch the head?" Dong Xiang looked at the "textbook" that Heina opened, and it was the same as Heina said.Recalling that when his father touched himself, he was also very comfortable, Dong Xiang couldn''t help nodding.


    "My boyfriend is too long, and I always can''t get tired in the middle. He averaged about two hours last night. Is there any way to make him finish quickly."


    "In fact, men are very sensitive to gentle stimulation, so let''s touch his head slowly."


    Dong Xiang crawled up to Nie Kong''s side, like a mother, gently touching Nie Kong''s head.Seeing Nie Kong sleeping more and more "sweetly", Dong Xiang was a little overjoyed.


    However, if the editor-in-chief of the book knew that she was touching the head, she would definitely be half-dead with anger. Who had misunderstood whom?


    "Heine, it really works, what''s next." Dong Xiang, who was lying on his side behind Nie Kong, continued to turn his head and said to Heine.


    Heina kept turning the pages of the book to search for information, and soon said in surprise, "I have it, look."


    "My father who doesn''t work at home climbs up to my sleeping son every night. Because my mother has been on business for a long time, there is no one to discuss. I have been worried about what to do if I become pregnant, and I am terribly scared."


    "Don''t worry, since it has happened, then your father should take measures to enjoy it with ease or tell him clearly to refuse."


    In the last few pages, after witnessing the example of the daughter and the father in the book, Dong Xiang suddenly said: "So I have to sleep with my father."


    "Dong Xiang, your thinking is too simple. You read the colorful illustrations in the book. They don''t wear clothes."


    Looking around, Dong Xiang saw a man and a woman naked upper body, and then a naked girl sitting on the man''s abdomen with her pretty face up.There is a quilt underneath that can''t be seen clearly, which makes people think about it.


    "Take off your clothes and hug you to sleep."


    The two women almost had a new understanding. Without saying a word, they took off all their night skirts, and their white skin reflected bright brilliance in the dark night.


    They each looked at each other''s exquisite body, and they all twisted unnaturally.Although Heina is two years older than Dong Xiang, but it is obvious that Heina''s development is not as good as that of Dong Xiang in junior high school. Who makes them a loli physique.Dong Xiang is only in the second year of junior high school, and has slowly begun to show the graceful curves of his body.


    "Yes... I''m going to start sleeping." Dong Xiang had courage and was about to climb on Nie Kong''s body. The upcoming sacred ceremony made Dong Xiang a little nervous.


    "Dong Xiang slow down! The book says that if we get too much water and get wet, Dad will be very comfortable and comfortable, and Dad will like to do with wet girls." Heina pointed to the second page that was reopened. Said the Q&A description.


    "But... there is no water."


    "Idiot, you can get yourself wet from the tap first."


    Hearing that Heina was right, Dong Xiang and Heina ran to the bathroom again, drenching their bodies before ran back to Xiu.


    It''s just that the next problem before them is that Nie Kong is wearing clothes.If you take off Nie Kong''s clothes without authorization, he will definitely wake him up.Don''t talk about having a baby when the time comes, you may be scolded by your father.


    "Is there no way."


    Heina was anxious, so she didn''t give up easily, otherwise she would be busy, wouldn''t she.


    She lifted up her father''s black pajamas and got in. Nie Kong''s stomach suddenly bulged. She moved around inside, her smooth skin pressed against his body.


    Heina''s head kept digging up, almost not breaking Nie Kong''s clothes.A small head suddenly appeared from Nie Kong''s neck, and now it seemed as if the two were wearing the same clothes.Heina stretched out her hands, kicked her legs and legs, and hung her whole body on Nie Kong''s body. It was a strange fit.


    When Dong Xiang saw Heina''s performance, seeing her father''s eyelids moved, she was startled.


    "Heine, you...what did you do, come out quickly." Dong Xiang pulled Heina''s little feet from behind, pulling out a carrot as if to pull her out of Nie Kong''s clothes.


    "No, Dad''s body is so warm and comfortable." Close to Nie Kong''s warm body, Heina''s body feels soft, and her heartbeat keeps accelerating. I''m nervous and don''t know what to do.


    "No! The book says that if we let Dad find out that we are planning to have a baby with him, Dad will never stand up. Kina, Kina, don''t hurt Dad." The book says if girls are like boys. It is a terrible thing to have a child and make many boys unable to stand up.


    "Keep it down, didn''t Dad wake up. Kina likes Dad so much. It feels warm as if I am next to my dad now." Kina''s voice slowly lowered, and the warm embrace made Kina slowly close her. eye.


    Dong Xiang looked at Heina, who was already asleep, and looked at her father who was asleep again and didn''t respond. She reluctantly gave up and hugged Nie Kong''s back from behind.


    So the silly two girls took off their clothes and hugged Nie Kong to sleep, thinking that they could give birth to a child. It was so innocent.


    In fact, Nie Kong had already woke up, only to see that it was his two daughters, so he continued to sleep.After all, I used to sleep with my daughter before, and Nie Kong didn''t think there was anything wrong.


    The two women sandwiched Nie Kong into a sandwich, and Nie Kong''s hands hugged them all tightly.And Dong Xiang slowly followed in his sleep.In a sweet dream, she found out that she was pregnant with her father''s child, and gave birth to cute children who don''t need to eat humans, and called mother, mother around her!!But Heina failed to get pregnant, making Dong Xiang laugh.Yes, on the contrary, as a ghoul, she is more successful than human beings, making her "discriminate" herself as a ghoul.

 2134 The collapsed two-dimensional body 02158Hina let me take care of it

    In the early morning of the next day, Nie Kong, who was accustomed to waking up in time, saw two naked women cuddling in his arms.I thought they were still sleeping, for fear that they would wake them up, and planned to quietly take out their arms from the two women.


    But suddenly I realized that my mouth and lips seemed to have dry water stains, and I smelled the body scent of a girl.


    Nie Kong glanced at the two women, both of them seemed to close their eyes, but it was certain that one of them was pretending to be asleep.Nie Kong quietly put his hands in their armpits and scratched them slightly.


    "Hey!" At the same time, Heina, who was holding Nie Kong''s right hand, gritted her teeth and sneered, and she opened Hei Jingjing''s eyes.


    "Okay, Dad plays tricks on Heina." Heina couldn''t help Nie Kong, so he rode back on Nie Kong''s body, as if he wanted revenge and made him scratch Nie Kong with his little hand.


    Nie Kong held Heina''s small head and sucked her cherry lips fiercely.The close contact between lips and teeth, and the strange emotions, made Heina limp in an instant, blushing like a big lantern.


    "You know it''s amazing."


    "Dad, let''s kiss again and feel good." Heina said coquettishly.


    "Didn''t you secretly kiss you just now?" Nie Kong re-patted her fart and said.


    "Woo! Dad pretended to sleep, Dad is too bad." Heina made a lively face, and ran out happily, ignoring her clothes.


    Nie Kong shook his head. Fortunately, there are no outsiders in the family. Otherwise, what kind of decent way would it be to pass barely.


    "Dong Xiang, you should wake up too, ready to go to school." Nie Kong squeezed Dong Xiang''s face in his arms, but Dong Xiang continued to move a comfortable position.


    Dong Xiang yawned, rubbing her fuzzy sleepy eyes cutely.When I see it is not the bedroom I am familiar with, but in another place.Dong Xiang was first surprised, and when he saw Nie Kong, he also recalled the shameful things last night.


    Dong Xiang looked down in a panic. Except for the cute two groups of protruding little cuties, they were clearly flat under the belly, and Dong Xiang was inexplicably disappointed.No, isn''t the method in the book effective, or ghouls really can''t be combined with humans?


    "Dad, you... don''t you blame Dong Xiang."


    Nie Kong touched Dong Xiang''s head and said, "Fool, it''s normal for a daughter to sleep with a father."


    "Yes, it seems that my father and daughter can sleep in the book. I just don''t know why the stomach doesn''t work." In the following sentence, Dong Xiang''s voice slowly lowered.


    "Dong Xiang, what didn''t work?" Nie Kong asked strangely.


    "No...no, it''s nothing." Dong Xiang also ran out of Heina, but immediately ran back and picked up a book that fell on the ground. It felt so cute!!


    "They are really funny girls." Nie Kong couldn''t help laughing, making Nie Kong feel very warm instead.


    Coming out of the bedroom, Nie Kong was ready to make breakfast after washing up, and the slight sound of reading came from the living room.When I came down from the second floor, I found that Hun Shi was reading the newspaper holding the newspaper.When it was Nie Kong''s arrival, Chu Shi obviously hid the newspaper in a panic.


    "It turned out to be the voice of Xiao Hun Shi reading."


    "Hug...I''m sorry, did I disturb Master Nie Kong." Although it has been two or three days, Hina hasn''t been able to completely melt into the strange environment and mingle with Heina and the others.


    "No, no! I''m going to praise Chushichan instead, he''s a really hard-working kid. Well, what can I do for help?" Nie Kong read the newspaper and marked the phonetic transcription and said with a smile.


    "How can I trouble Master Nie Kong?" Chu Shi hurriedly responded.


    "I mean, should Hina go to school like Dong Xiang?"


    "Thank you Lord Nie Kong, I am alone...I can learn well by myself, and my mother will teach me when I have time."


    Nie Kong did seem to be asking too much. How could he have that courage if he was so timid that he was afraid of human beings.


    "I... I learn to read mainly because when my mother doesn''t have time to spend time with Hina Shi, I can read books to relieve boredom." Hina Shi whispered.


    "Yeah, it''s really hard for Hina Shi, I rarely have time to spend time with her." A young woman wearing a maid uniform, Fukuchi Ryoko, appeared behind Hina and Nie Kong, touching and touching Hina Shi''s little head. : "Master Nie Kong, but after all, Chu Shi is incomparable with Dong Xiang."


    "It''s almost the same. In the past, Dong Xiangjiang''s father happened to be killed by CCG people, so he brought her back and raised her as a daughter. If staying at home is really boring, it''s better to let Hunshichan follow me." Nie Kong said .


    "Hunshi followed to serve Master Nie Kong? But... But, Hunshi''s age is too young, it''s better to change...for...!!!" Fukuro Ryoko covered her bright red lips, for fear that she was exclaimed. come out.


    "It''s not young, it''s already twelve years old. I believe that with the companionship of sisters Heinai and Bainai, peers should be easy to become friends." Nie Kong interrupted her and said.


    After listening to Nie Kong''s words, Dikou Liangzi''s face turned a little red, and he did not expect to misinterpret Master Nie Kong''s meaning.


    "That''s the case, Chushijang does need a few friends of the same age, but I hope I don''t bother Master Nie Kong too much."


    "I am also very happy to chat with Hun Shi-chan. Anyway, one more Hin Shi is more, and one less is not a lot, and it has no effect on me." Nie Kong said indifferently.


    "Master Nie Kong is really amazing. He can bring up three daughters successfully. That''s the truth, I also ask Master Nie Kong." Fukuchi Ryoko bowed.


    "Hinshi...Hinshi doesn''t want to leave her mother." Hinshi hugged Ryoko Flute and said softly.


    "Don''t be afraid of Hinshi, won''t you be able to see your mother again when you come back." Fukuchi Ryoko said gently.


    Hina did not know how to refuse the comfort of Fukuchi Ryoko.To be honest, she didn''t hate Nie Kong at all, but she was afraid of something wrong.And Hina has become accustomed to being alone since she was a child, and she doesn''t know how to get along with others.


    "Well, Chushi, I''ll be obedient." Chushi looked at Nie Kong timidly.Nie Kong really wanted to hold him in his arms and pity.


    In terms of cuteness, Hina is no worse than Sister Heina.And looking at the contrast of the plump and plump body of Dikou Ryoko, I believe that when he grows up, he will be a mature and beautiful beauty!!

 2135 The collapse of the second element body 02159, first meet Takatsuki Spring

    After talking with Hunshi mother and daughter, Nie Kong made breakfast.Shendai Lishi quietly ran into the kitchen and hugged Nie Kong''s waist from behind, "Master Nie Kong, do you have time today."


    "What''s the matter?" Nie Kong paused before asking without looking back.


    "Well! It''s not a big deal, there is a writer I like at the Kadokawa Bookstore in Akihabara who is holding an signing event, so I hope Master Nie Kong will accompany me!" Kamdai Li Shijiao said.


    "Okay!! If it''s buying a book, I can promise you. By the way, I will also bring Xiao Chushi to buy a few books and come back to learn how to read." Anyway, Nie Kong felt that there was almost no time to accompany Dong Xiang and Chushi. Let''s play with them two by the way.


    As for Heina and Nabai, Nie Kong arranged for them to work in the hospital.After all, managing a huge hospital and collecting food from ghouls is not an easy task.


    "Hey! Really?" Shendai, who heard Nie Kong''s permission, was full of excitement, but he pouted dissatisfiedly when he heard the second half. He was originally going to date Lord Nie Kong.


    After eating breakfast, Nie Kong was in a good mood. He took Hunshi and his five daughters to play outside for a day and bought them many beautiful clothes and gifts.Since Dong Xiang''s three daughters could not eat human food, Nie Kong deliberately ignored part of the lively snack market.


    Finally, with Dong Xiang''s five daughters, Nie Kong stood at the door of Tokyo Kadokawa Bookstore.As the largest publishing house in the 11th district, Kadokawa Bookstore is not only a simple publishing house, but also one of Tokyo''s largest bookstores in Japan.


    Today''s bookstore looked unexpectedly lively, and there was a long queue in front of the door.Looking at the group of people standing at the door, Nie Kong was a little strange.


    After thinking for a while, Nie Kong looked at God Lishi, the intellectual OL beauty behind him.Since she asked to buy books and activities related to the bookstore, she should be very familiar with it.


    Hearing Nie Kong''s words, Shendai stretched out his little finger and pointed at the banner on the bookstore.


    "A warm welcome to Mr. Gao Chuquan''s signature for the sale of new works!" Hin Shi read out word by word.


    The signing ceremony specially held in Akihabara as a powerful publisher is naturally unusual.There are many famous works by Takatsuki Spring.And the signing event now released seems to be a new book called "Black Goat''s Egg".


    Takatsuki Izumi is currently the hottest novelist in Tokyo.And being a young and beautiful writer is her best propaganda. After all, a beautiful girl writer is enough to be a topic for propaganda.


    It''s a pity that for people who Nie Kong doesn''t understand, Gao Fuquan has no impression.Nie Kong took Hun Shi''s little hand and slowly came to the bookstore.


    Sitting on the table in the innermost part of the room, Lori, a short girl with green hair, looks very cute.At this moment, the latter was looking at Nie Kong with curious eyes.


    Just a glance, the other party''s breath revealed his identity.Although it is very light, Nie Kong can recognize that she exudes the smell of ghouls!!What Nie Kong cared about was that the RC cells in her body were very active!!


    "Are you also my readers?"


    After seeing Nie Kong with bright eyes, Gao Fuquan suddenly showed a cute smile.


    Hearing this, the unknown God Dai Lishi nodded: "Yes! I am a loyal reader of Teacher Gao Chuquan! After knowing that the teacher has opened a new book, I ran from the 20th district hoping to buy a new book signed by the teacher."


    Hearing the words of God Lishi, Gao Fuquan smiled happily and turned to look at Nie Kong, "What about you."


    "Sorry, I never watch those things, I accompany them to watch the excitement." Nie Kong said.


    "Oh." Gao Qiquan showed a disappointed expression, "It''s so pitiful, I tried very hard to write a wonderful story."


    With that, Gao Chuquan pouted and tilted his head, looking like a poor kitten abandoned by others.Even after realizing that Nie Kong was not his own reader, Gao Ququan''s eyes still curiously filled Nie Kong.


    "Master Nie Kong, you are a little impolite. You will be angry with fans if you say those words at the signing event." Goddai Lishi pulled the corner of Raniekong''s clothes and whispered.


    Nie Kong looked at the subtle atmosphere around him. Sure enough, the loyal fans of Gaoziquan in the bookstore stared at Nie Kong with angry eyes, as if Nie Kong had done something maddening.


    Gao Weiquan slowly stood up and said, "Calm down everyone! Maybe he has never read my book before, but I believe it will help him become my reader and get his approval."


    "Yes, after you read Teacher Gao''s book, you have to apologize for your words and deeds today." One of the male fans mocked unaccustomedly.


    "Really. It''s a pity it''s just a ghoul. It''s really interesting. I wonder if there are ghouls lurking in all walks of life in Tokyo now. There are in schools, in the catering industry, and there are great writers and stars who admire. It¡¯s the existence of Ghoul."


    Nie Kong pierced the other party''s identity softly, and didn''t care that it might turn the other party''s face.Now if those fans know her identity, she will definitely turn from the admired teacher Gao to spurned by thousands of people.


    Hearing Nie Kong''s self-talk, Gao Qiquan showed a somewhat surprised expression and chuckled softly: "Haha, it''s really amazing, it seems I am a little bit proud!"


    Looking at Gao Fuquan''s smiling face that didn''t seem to be fake, Nie Kong didn''t take the initiative to show any hostility, no matter what, he was a girl.


    Looking at Hin Shi''s "What happened?", Nie Kong nodded indifferently: "It''s nothing, Hin Shi, Dong Xiang, you all go pick your favorite book."


    Chu Shi nodded obediently, seeing that Nie Kong didn''t seem to like "Black Goat" so much, so she didn''t buy the copy, and she didn''t understand it at her current level.The "traitor" Shindai Rishikeri happily asked Takatsuki Izumi to sign the page of the newly bought Black Goat book.


    "Is it Nie Kong? What a coincidence. I didn''t expect to see him in District 11. Hehe, I believe we will meet again soon." Watching Nie Kong and the others leave, Gao Luquan revealed Sweet smile.

 2136 The collapsed two-dimensional body 02160, the bronze tree strikes

    After returning from the bookstore, Nie Kong was responsible for the literacy work of the teacher teaching Xiao Chushi!Thanks to the experience of countless teachers accumulated by Nie Kong before, dealing with a little loli is really too simple.Even Dong Xiang, who was in the middle of the country, looked at Nie Kong happily with his chin supported.But it didn''t take long for the sudden loud noise to break the peace of Nie Kong and the others.


    "Who?" Goddai Lishi said coldly.


    "Haha, it hasn''t changed at all."


    The door savagely kicked directly into fragments, only to see a young man in a black windbreaker swaggering in front of Nie Kong and the others.


    The young man took off his hat, and when he saw the other''s tender and familiar cheeks, Touka Kirishima cried out.


    "You...you are Xuandu?!"


    Kirishima sneered and said, "It''s been a long time, idiot old sister!" It''s been more than a year since Kirishima has been away. After a long time of social influence, he has been far more mature than Dong Xiang.Nie Kong could perceive that his strength had been greatly increased, and now he was not much weaker than Jason.As Wan Zhang said, he did not eat the ghoul''s bag.


    "Brother, are you willing to come back to see me?"


    "No, idiot old sister, my purpose is to take you away from that fellow Nie Kong. Now that I have become a bronze trunk, taking care of you is no longer a problem." Yu Du said aloud.It''s just that those words spoken from the mouth of a twelve-year-old boy are slightly unreliable.


    "Brother, I don''t... won''t leave my father. It''s you, I think you should leave the evil organization of the Bronze Tree." Dong Xiang said


    "Your answer surprised me!" Kirishima was expressionless, making it impossible to see what he was thinking.However, he could clearly feel his anger and disappointment for his sister''s unworthiness.


    Kirishima looked at Nie Kong and the others with cold eyes, and said, "But whether you like it or not, my task is to bring the S-class Ghoul Glutton Rise of God and you back to the organization."


    "Haha! Jason of your Bronze Tree also said those things a few days ago, do you know what happened to him?" Nie Kong said disdainfully, looking at the arrogant boy in front of him.


    "Huh, I''m not Jason''s trash."


    "Really, really an arrogant guy. Li Shi, teach me a good lesson." Nie Kong said coldly.


    Li Shi chuckled lightly, and his crystal eyes revealed a bloodthirsty light.


    "Sister Li Shi, please don''t make your shot too hard, he is my brother after all." For fear that Li Shi would hurt the capital, Dong Xiang said worriedly.


    "Kirishima Touka, you don''t look down on people."


    His eyes flushed, and a pair of red winged Kazuko appeared behind him.Both spread their wings and rushed towards Nie Kong like lightning.


    He thought that after defeating Nie Kong, his sister could change her mind.Little did he know that in Dong Xiang''s heart, what he yearned most was those days living with Nie Kong.


    Shindai Rishi stepped back and stood in front of him, and the four blood-red Kazukos all formed a circle.Kirishima Yuto released the sharp blade Kazuko, all without missing a point.Then with a "bang", Kirishima, who was unprepared, was swept out more than ten meters.It seems from the fact that after swallowing dozens of ghouls, even without gluttony of bloodlashes, Goddaily has the strength of SS-level ghouls!And compared to the city that has been promoted through food sharing in one or two years, it is more than a little bit stronger.


    "How is it possible! How can Linhyuk keep up with my speed?" Kirishima Yuto, who was struggling to stand up, said with an incredible face.


    "Enough is enough, you...you can''t be Li Shijie''s opponent at all, come and confess your mistake to Dad." Dong Xiang comforted.


    "Damn it." How could he believe that kind of thing, he is not a person who can easily give in, let alone bow to that guy Nie Kong.When the fish was about to die and the net broke, the door opened again with a "pop".


    "Are you finished? Xuandu?" The four men in black were obviously unkind, and slowly walked to Nie Kong and the others.One of them was wearing a red gas mask, and the other was wrapped in a white bandage.The last two masks with the word X.Without exception, all four of them wore black trench coats!


    "Hug... I''m sorry, I couldn''t complete the task!" After seeing them, Yu Du''s expression became a lot more cautious.Despite how arrogant in front of Nie Kong, he became an obedient dog in front of them.


    "Hehe, as expected, a very powerful manager has arrived in District 20." The man wearing a red gas mask said with a smile.


    "Your cadre of the bronze tree?" Nie Kong asked with a frown.In fact, he had already noticed their existence, and he let Yudu come forward at first, maybe it was to test himself.


    "Yes, my name is Duodaliang. We are here to discuss something with you." Duodaliang said sincerely.


    "Aren''t you here to catch me?" Kamdai Toshi said playfully.


    "Sorry, we made some mistakes in the organization. If we know that Ms. Kamdai Rishi has an attribution, we will not send anyone to disturb you." Tatara said.


    "If there is something for your leaders to come and talk to me, you are not qualified!" While speaking, Nie Kong looked at the small and cute "mummy" behind him.


    "You are right, Miss Takatsuki Izumi."


    Nie Kong was deeply impressed by the female writer Ghoul who I met today.So the moment she appeared, Nie Kong recognized her identity.The active RC cells in her body are not on the same level as other ghouls. Only she may be the leader of the bronze tree that dominates several districts!


    "Wh...what? She... she is Miss Takatsuki Izumi?" Kamidai Toshi exclaimed, it is hard to believe that the female author she admired is also a ghoul!!


    Even Kirishima and several cadres around them all showed surprised expressions. I didn''t know that Takatsuki Izumi was their leader before.


    "Hee hee, so amazing, I actually recognized it by you." The girl gently pulled away the tangled bandage, and first revealed the green and messy hair.


    Even so, but with the delicate cheeks, it gives people an alternative cute beauty.Everyone present could not believe that the lovely girl in front of them would be the vicious leader of the bronze tree.

 2137 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 02161, the strength of Takatsuki Spring

    "No...impossible, how could the guy Aite be our leader!!" Unable to believe that the capital who admitted the truth, rushed madly towards Gao Tsukiquan.In the eyes of Yudu, the other party is not even S-rank, and he can easily defeat her, so how can the proud of them surrender!!


    "Yudu, don''t mess around!" Datara exclaimed.It''s a pity that Dutaliang didn''t have time to stop Yu Du, Du Duo made a voice, and Yu Du had already targeted Takatsuki Spring and launched an attack. Yuhe had one advantage in that he was fast.


    "Oh." Takatsuki Spring still smiled sweetly, but everyone present was surprised to find that he had become a Takatsuki Spring monster.From the sides of both hands appeared a horrible crab-like Kayuki, covering his whole body with a Kayuki-like Kayuki, and even a pair of plump, blood-red wings spread out behind him, like a monster with wings.


    Although it is indeed very fast, but in the eyes of Takatsuki Spring, it can be slow.When she was not promoted to become a hero, she also inherited the characteristics of Fangcun Kazuko''s SSS-class Yukoku.


    The frivolous Kazuko cut to Takatsuki Spring, but couldn''t hurt her any bit.Takatsuki Izumi, who turned into a monster, threw a tail-like Kazuko pierced through Yudu''s stomach and skewered him into mutton skewers.Gao Tsukiizumi turned into a monster, showing the attitude of the strongest ghoul!No, it should be said that it is only showing the form of half-herald!!Perhaps there is no pressure to make her a monster of the hero.The level gap between the two is too big, and even can''t handle Gao Tsukiquan''s move.The strength of the one-eyed Dove is more than a bit stronger than Fangcun of the SSS level.


    "Takatsuki Izumi...Is the teacher turned out to be the rumored one-eyed eagle!?" At the same time, Kandai Toshi noticed that only one eye of Takatsuki Izumi turned blood red, and she couldn''t help but screamed out. The name of the one-eyed Hato is in all areas of Tokyo. They are all too legendary.


    The combination of two amazing identities in one person makes God Lishi feel very absurd, but both identities are people who he worships.


    When Dong Xiang saw the miserable situation of his younger brother, he was instantly flustered. No matter what, he was also a younger brother whose blood was thicker than water.She took Nie Kong''s big hand and begged: "Dad, please hurry up and save the city."


    "Well, Dong Xiang, don''t worry."


    Nie Kong frowned, he knew that the other party was demonstrating his strength.Although he doesn''t know what he will talk to himself next, he also understands that Takatsuki is striving for the initiative to speak.


    "Stop! Go out to fight, don''t destroy it in my house." While speaking, Nie Kong directly swung the blood whip in his right hand.


    Kazuko, who directly controlled the sharp claws, stood in front of Takatsuki Spring, but with a crisp sound, Takatsuki Spring was directly pulled out more than ten meters.Gluttonous blood whip instantly shattered her body armor, and then easily cut off the blood red tail that was hanging from the capital, and saved Kirishima by the way.


    What''s strange is that when the Glutton Blood Whip is in contact, it can''t digest the ghoul Kazuko instantly, which shows how rich the energy it contains.But the absolute power attached to the whip smashed it into two pieces, before swallowing the broken half!If you let Kamdai Rise to deal with Takatsuki Izumi, I really wouldn''t be Takatsuki Izumi''s opponent.


    And Nie Kong discovered that the blood whip for gluttony after digesting the Kazuko of Gaozuquan, the blood whip became more solid, and it felt more effective than eating a dozen low-level ghouls. The blood whip for gluttony seemed to exude an unprecedented appetite. .


    "Woo." Gao Luquan, who was knocked to the ground, turned pale, and looked at Nie Kong''s green and red eyes with panic.It seemed that the incoming power easily destroyed the proud Kazuko.


    "Leader Aite!!" Seeing Nie Kong''s violent action, a few of them immediately showed the fighting state of the ghouls, and the battle was about to start.


    "Why, do you guys have to do it too, then I don''t need to be merciful." Nie Kong walked out slowly, and glanced coldly at the cadres on the opposite side of the bronze tree.


    "No, no! Tatara, you guys quickly retreat, we...we didn''t come to the 20th district just because of the war." Takatsuki Spring, who was standing again, said with a wry smile.


    "Yes, leader Aite." Tatara was relieved to see that leader Takatsuki Quan is fine.It is very unfavorable for them to start a war rashly on other people''s territory.What''s more, the opponent in front of him is very mysterious. It''s unbelievable that he doesn''t put the strongest ghoul in his eyes.Even if there are so many good soldiers in the organization, they can''t see through Nie Kong''s details, and even Nie Kong''s information is pitiful.


    "Your Excellency Nie Kong, we do have important matters to discuss with you. I''m really sorry to have disturbed you with the previous things. Can you please sit down first and discuss slowly." Gao Tsukiquan put on a pitiful expression. Watching Nie Kong ask in a sincere tone.Since regaining his monster form, Gao Tsukiquan has regained his cute, beautiful and girlish posture, and his pitiful expression is pitiful.


    "Dong Xiang, take care of your brother. Ryoko, go make a cup of coffee and entertain Gao Tsukiquan." Seeing that the other party lowered his posture, Nie Kong didn''t plan to kill them clean now. Let''s listen to Gao Tsukiquan for now. Say.From Nie Kong''s point of view, they have nothing to do with the Eleventh District. If it weren''t for the gods, there would be nothing to discuss.Now that I have something important to discuss with myself, it is enough to make Nie Kong feel strange.


    "Thank you." Gao Luquan didn''t dare to make any small actions, obediently obeyed Nie Kong''s arrangement and sat in front of Nie Kong.Several cadres at the back stood convergently behind Takatsuki Spring.Wearing a black suit, he looks like a bodyguard.


    On the contrary, Heina didn''t care about the presence of other people. He habitually sat beside Nie Kong, resting her head on Nie Kong''s big and legs, like a gentle little cat, let Nie Kong touch her. Little head.Seeing Heina acting like a baby to her father, Takatsuki Izumi couldn''t help but flash with envy.


    "Let''s say, I came to my 20th district from the 23rd district, don''t tell me to let me give you the site like the 11th and 13th districts." Nie Kong asked.

 2138 The collapse of the second element Text 02162, cooperation? !

    Sitting in front of Nie Kong in jeopardy, after finishing his thoughts, Gao Tsukiizumi said in a special way: "Presumably you also know the recent big moves of CCG. They gathered elite search officers from various districts in Tokyo to train and contact them. It is very possible to start a war against us ghouls!"


    "Really?" Nie Kong said nonchalantly.


    According to the news that Nie Kong got from CCG "spy" Madoto MM, CCG only updated the Kuynk weapon because it obtained the high-level ghoul material.If the weapon is updated, it is indeed possible to try some ghouls first.


    "It can''t be wrong. And Nie Kong, you are probably the first target of their CCG. I remember their 20th division, you destroyed it, they hate you very much." Gao Suquan Said with a grin.


    Nie Kong naturally knew that the news that he was not dead would leak out, and of course Nie Kong didn''t intend to hide it.Because he needs to manage the Ghanaian hospital, he often appears in public places, maybe CCG they have used satellites to monitor themselves.If they can tolerate Nie Kong''s continued impunity, they are probably not prepared to deal with it.


    "Then... Then Lord Nie Kong, what should we do, do we want to run away and hide." Chu Shi said worriedly.Hina hopes to restore peace, but... but Master Nie Kong will be fine.


    "Hehe, you don''t need to be afraid, our bronze tree is here for this, in order to save all ghouls." Gao Tsukiquan said.


    "Then what is your bronze tree planning to do?" Nie Kong asked back.


    "Our Bronze Tree organization has united hundreds of ghouls in several districts, and they all said that they will jointly fight against the threat of CCG and deal with the current difficulties. So our purpose in coming to the 20 districts is to cooperate with you." Gao Tsuki Quan looked at Nie Kong sincerely and said.


    Although Nie Kong also understood that CCG would come to deal with him later, because they had never taken them to heart, and their strength was too insignificant for Nie Kong, Nie Kong never expected to take the initiative to defeat them.


    Nie Kong did not immediately agree to the planned cooperation described by Gao Takiquan. He felt that there was something important hidden in Gao Takiquan.For example, why did Takatsuki Spring travel all the way from the 23rd district to the 20th district, and it is impossible to pay attention to his life and death.


    "Next, we will integrate all our forces and pick the best time to attack their headquarters preemptively and release their detained partners." Gao Tsukiquan said naturally.


    The bronze trunk behind listened to Takatsuki Quan''s great aspirations, almost like chicken blood.In their opinion, ghouls should act unscrupulously in doing this, and there is no need to be afraid of those white doves.


    "With the help of Your Excellency Nie Kong, it will definitely be even more powerful. I think we have a great chance of winning the Holy War."


    That''s why Nie Kong finally guessed that he understood Gao Tsuiquan''s purpose.


    "I can promise you, but I won''t take action until the end. The most important point is that you are going to save who is being held inside."


    "No...nothing, every detained partner will always be saved." After Nie Kong''s question, Gao Tsukiquan was uncommonly panicked, his eyes evasive.


    "Haha, I thought you were talking about saving the SSS-class ghouls without killing the Dove." Nie Kong chuckled, but confirmed his guess.


    "Hey, no. Lord Nie Kong, why would the Bronze Tree attack CCG and their headquarters at any cost to save the Dove of Unkillable?" Shendai Lishi asked in surprise.


    "Because, I think Gao Tsukiquan''s daughter should not be the daughter of Dove." Nie Kong replied.


    "You... how did you know?" Gao Tsukiquan said in a gloomy voice, never expecting that Nie Kong would know the relationship between Fangcun and her.There is only one diary in Mingfang Village, which proves her life experience, and she has destroyed that notebook.


    "The shape of the half-herald you showed just now, the Yuhe behind is very similar to Fangcun, both are full-winged and full-winged doves!" Nie Kongjie said.


    "Indeed, their half-heroes are really the same." Goddai Lishi nodded and said.


    "Chief Aite, then...is that true?" Tatara asked.


    "You guessed it right, I am indeed his daughter, but in fact I am not really a father and daughter. Because I haven''t seen him a few times since I was young, and I was thrown into the 23rd district not long after I was born." Gao Tsukiquan low Said the voice.


    "Chief Aite, since why do you have to save him so much?" Duoduoliang asked in confusion.


    "I make you bother, I mainly want to ask him a few words, why he refused to come to see me for more than ten years, ha ha." Takatsuki Quan was filled with a cheerful smile, but there seemed to be no warmth in his smile.


    Nie Kong looked at the chill in Gao Tsuiquan''s words, as if he understood that the relationship between father and daughter is impossible to repair.By the way, Fangcun¡¯s guy is really hateful, can such a lovely daughter bear to give up.


    "Well, I will help you."


    "Hey, really...really." Gao Takiquan said in surprise.


    "Of course, Dad always counts." Heina snorted when she saw her doubting her father.


    "Haha, it is said that Fangcun was captured alive by CCG investigators and turned into a body. Actually, I also have part of the responsibility." Nie Kong chuckled.


    "Hehe, that guy said that he threatened to expel his father from the 20th district, but he was beaten to death by his father. If it weren''t for the last CCG to make a sudden attack with missiles, it might no longer exist." Heinai Jiao said, .


    "Yes...Is it." Gao Luquan looked at Nie Kong stupidly, but he didn''t expect that there would be some unknown secrets.The Fangcun where he was going to CCG to save would be brought out by Nie Kong.


    "Yes, it just so happens that I have something to do with CCG. I accept your cooperation plan," Nie Kong said.


    Gao Tsukiizumi showed a sweet smile, but she looked at the sisters Heina and Nabai next to Nie Kong, and showed envy for the second time.


    The lonely Takatsuki Izumi has also admired him since he was a child. I wish I had a reliable father who could act like a baby as much as possible.

 2139 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 02163, live in my house temporarily?

    "Takatsuki Spring, why are you still staying at my house?"


    After Nie Kong took care of his three daughters and fell asleep, Nie Kong was about to come to the bathroom to take a bath.He tore off a bath towel casually, and then draped it around him indiscriminately.


    In an instant, the fragrance of the girl''s remaining scent came over her face.Nie Kong was taken aback for a moment, and immediately realized that it was the girl who had used her own. Perhaps he had forgotten to throw it in the changing basket to cause him to use it wrong.


    When Nie Kong wondered whether it was Dong Xiangjiang or which girl in the family had bathed and wiped her body, the door of the bath and room opened accidentally.


    The girl who wiped her soft and long hair with a towel came out, and the bath towel Nie Kong was sniffing might be she used to wipe her body after taking a shower.


    When the two eyes met, Nie Kong was a little surprised, the green-haired girl looked embarrassed, blushing at a loss.


    She just took a hot bath secretly, but she didn''t expect to be discovered by Nie Kong, especially when she watched Nie Kong sniffing the bath towel that she wiped herself on, her pretty face became a bit hot, thinking that there would be no smell. .


    "What? Somehow, someone is your guest. They just borrowed the bath and room for a while. As for getting angry." Gao Takiquan pouted.


    "Not only the bath and the room, but also my bath towel."


    "Huh, petty kid. It doesn''t matter if you use the bath towel I used, anyway... it won''t be dirty if you wipe someone''s body anyway."


    "No, don''t change the subject. The matter of our cooperation has been negotiated. Didn''t you leave with your subordinates?" Nie Kong frowned.


    Originally, they had already negotiated cooperation, saying that they were asking Bronze Tree to deploy troops to prepare for a good time to attack the CCG headquarters.But now that the Gaoziquan appeared in the bath and room, Nie Kong really didn''t know what to say.


    "Those trivial matters can be handled by Datara, so I don''t need to take care of it myself. Originally, I entrusted him with the Bronze Tree, and then I acted as Aite." Gao Tsukiquan said with a voice.


    "In that case, remember to leave after the shower, and help close the door after going out." After Nie Kong left a sentence, he ignored Gao Luquan.Putting the towel that Takatsuki Izumi used once on his lower body, he turned his head and walked towards the bath and room.


    "It''s really cold. Your Excellency Nie Kong, I plan to stay in your house for a while." I didn''t expect Gao Tsuiquan to be like a tail, and followed Nie Kong to the bath and room.


    "What are you talking about?!" Nie Kong asked in surprise.


    Regarding Gao Tsukiquan''s statement that he lived in his own home, Nie Kong couldn''t accept it in a short time.The first reaction was what the hell was that guy doing.Although he looks very cute, Takatsuki Izumi is the leader of one party.


    Nie Kong would not believe that the other party had no purpose, other thoughts were hidden in that pure and lovely appearance.


    "Yes, I want to live in your house for the time being. You must know that this lady is a famous writer. You should feel lucky to meet. I don''t know how many people envy you. And what will the Bronze Tree Organization have in the future? Trends, I can give you feedback as soon as possible to deepen our cooperative relationship." Gao Takiquan looked at Nie Kong and explained with a smile.


    "Then it''s up to you, I don''t seem to agree." Nie Kong frowned dissatisfiedly and said.


    "What''s the matter? Anyway, didn''t you also take in the pair of flute mouth mothers and daughters? Why don''t you treat me as one of your daughters." Gao Tsukiizumi said casually.


    "Your father is Gongshan Fangcun, not me." Nie Kong said, shaking his head.


    "Hmph, I won''t easily admit that he is my father. And in my opinion, you are much better than him." Gao Takiquan coldly snorted.


    "Perhaps, at least even if I die, I won''t give up my daughter''s principle." Nie Kong seemed to promise something, his face filled with determination.


    In Nie Kong''s heart, apart from the few women, such as Bouma and the others, the most important thing is the daughters of Buura and the others.


    Nie Kong did not approve of Fangcun''s abandonment of her daughter when she was very young.He felt that even if the situation was very dangerous, he had to live and die with his daughter.


    "Yeah." Gao Chuquan was lying in front of the bathtub, looking at Nie Kong''s body exposed out of the bath towel with grunting eyes, and curiously said: "Nie Kong, don''t I try to fulfill the responsibility of a daughter, help How do you wipe your back."


    "No need, let me go out. No matter how you say it, you won''t be in your turn." Nie Kong refused coldly.


    "But your daughters are unreliable. I have to worry about taking care of you every day, and I''m much more obedient than them." Gao Luquan didn''t listen to Nie Kong''s words, and directly pressed Qian Qianyu''s hand on Nie Kong. Behind.


    The exquisite body, which was no longer wrapped in bandages, loomed after being soaked in water, and the white and red skin was very delicate.The clear outlines from Oupai are enough to imagine their specific shapes in your mind.Although the body is small and cute, the development of Takatsuki Spring is mature!!


    "Hehe, after I rescued Fangcun Gongshan, I said in front of him that I already have a new father. I really look forward to that moment. What do you think he will look like." Gao Tsukiquan said with a smile.


    Nie Kong promised to deal with CCG and Bronze Tree, but it was another matter to save Fangcun, and he didn''t have that leisurely mind.Even if he was rescued, Nie Kong planned to let God Dai Lishi eat him.That guy threatened himself before, and Nie Kong naturally didn''t like him at all.


    "Okay, I promised to let you live, and let me go out now." Nie Kong grabbed her fumbled little hand and drove her out directly.


    "I''m about to take off my clothes. I was going to take a bath with you." Gao Takiquan grumbled, but after getting permission from Nie Kong, a little smile appeared on his face.


    "Wait until you can let me approve it." Nie Kong didn''t collect her daughter casually, Sister Heina and Dong Xiang were simple and cute.And especially ambitious women.As the leader of several districts, how can he be willing to be a daughter who serves him?


    Regardless of the opponent''s strength, there is really no trick.If Nie Kong wanted to kill her, she couldn''t resist.

 2140 The collapse of the second element body 02164Take Takatsuki Spring as food

    "Hey, why should she stay in our house." When she woke up the next day, he looked at the lovely girl Takatsuki Izumi sitting in the living room, and Heina yelled dissatisfiedly. She didn''t want her father to divide her pet and love. Give one more to others.


    Heina always felt that Takatsuki Izumi''s existence was a threat to them.Especially Xiao Hina Shi, looking at Takatsuki Quan''s eyes full of timidity and...awe.


    On the one hand, the hierarchical gap between ghouls was suppressing, Hina knew very well how powerful Takatsuki Spring was. On the other hand, she was humbled by nature, she was afraid of living.If it hadn''t been for Nie Kong''s careful and gentle care for many days, she might not agree with Nie Kong psychologically now.


    "Hehe, I may be your sister in the future." Gao Tsukiizumi said with a smile.


    "No...no, Heina shouldn''t add another sister without authorization, dad, you can say something too." Heina shook Nie Kong''s big hand and said pitifully.


    Nie Kong had a headache, so he could only comfort him and said, "Heine, it''s nothing like that, she just stayed in our house temporarily."


    "Really...really?" Dong Xiang surrounded Nie Kong from behind and asked in a low voice, tilting his head back.


    "Yes. Besides, I have left Gaoziquan, which is actually useful." Nie Kong nodded and said.


    "Nie Kong, what you said is really sad." Gao Takiquan pouted.


    "Dad, besides being a little better, what can she do? We already have a good life." Naibai also felt that there was enough employment in the family, and Takatsuki seemed a little redundant.


    "No, in fact, the role of Takatsuki Spring is an irreplaceable place for others." Nie Kong glanced at Takatsuki Spring and said.


    "Finally, are you willing to face up to my importance?" Takatsuki said with a smile.


    "Yes, that''s your body."


    Nie Kong stared at Gao Tsukiquan¡¯s small and exquisite body. When Gao Tsukiquan didn¡¯t care at all, he puffed up her cute little breasts and said, ¡°Oh, when Nie Kong¡¯s wife, I have to think about it first. There are a few more daughters inexplicably, so I''m not used to it."


    "Dad, what are you talking about?"


    Dong Xiang and Heina fired in their eyes, how could they tolerate something like her mother.Obviously... Obviously a few days ago, I had already given birth with my father.


    Nie Kong suddenly grabbed Gao Tsuquan who was sitting in front of him with one hand, and pulled her into his arms.


    Gao Tsuquan, who was originally a joking type, was held in his arms by Nie Kong, and was shocked instantly, with a pink on his cheeks.


    "Nie...Nie Kong, it''s too fast." Gao Luquan said, struggling slightly.


    Nie Kong ignored her resistance, bent over and lowered his head to press against Gao Luquan.


    The women of Dong Xiang stared at everything that happened, almost full of jealousy in their hearts.Dad, actually took the initiative to kiss someone else!!


    Gao Tsukiquan was also affected by the atmosphere, and hurriedly closed his pale green eyes.But there was no unusual touch from the lips and teeth, but a pain in the neck.


    "Woo." Opened his eyes and saw that Nie Kong opened his mouth and bit her neck.The feeling of suffocation, as if the joy of electricity swept through the body, and the whole body was weak.


    That''s right, Nie Kong''s vampire fangs pierced her tender neck, sucking the other''s blood.


    "Hey, I...I''m going to be eaten?" Gao Tsukiquan never thought, as a ghoul, was he... eaten by others?


    "Dad...Dad, how does it taste." Dong Xiang looked at Nie Kong and asked stupidly.


    "Huh, the blood is very mellow and delicious." Nie Kong wiped the blood stains from his mouth, feeling that Gao Luquan had a sweeter taste than the blood of many young girls.


    "You...you want to treat me as food?" Gao Muquan regained his senses, staring at Nie Kong with those big eyes.


    "What does it matter? Your blood can continue to regenerate, and you can provide a source of food for Dong Xiang and the ghouls, as rent." Nie Kong said with a light smile.


    "No...it won''t work, even if we ghouls eat ghouls, we won''t feel full except for Hebao." Kamdai Rishike hurriedly shook his head and said.


    Gao Takiquan is also the writer she admired, the one-eyed dove she admired.In the face of strength, Goddaily did not dare to commit a crime.


    "No, Gao Tsukiquan is not a pure ghoul, but a one-eyed dove born from the combination of humans and ghouls. She has the special training of half human and half ghoul." Nie Kong said the truth.


    "Yes...Is it? No wonder I smelled a... very fragrant and unusual smell from Gao Tsuzumi''s body." Dong Xiang''s expression was full of surprise, and then gradually turned into a surprise.


    Since humans and ghouls can combine pregnancy to give birth to children, instead of father transplanting organs, then the combination of himself and Master Nie Kong will definitely be successful.


    "Anyway, you have the powerful healing power of a ghoul, and it is not difficult to provide us with food every week." Nie Kong said lazily.


    Nie Kong intends to feed Dong Xiang, Xiao Shi, and then Gao Luquan to eat the blood from the hospital to repair his vitality.


    The taste contained in the blood of Takatsuki Spring was ten times better than that of ordinary humans, and Nie Kong felt that it was comparable to his own cooking.


    Shendai Lishi naturally couldn''t, her appetite for a meal was too big.


    "Wha...what, what do you take me to be?" Gao Tsukiizumi retorted dissatisfiedly.


    If... it would be acceptable for Nie Kong to suck his own blood alone.That feeling, as if her soul floated out, made her want to feel it again.


    But to provide Dong Xiang with a few little ghouls, Gao Tsukiquan, who prides himself on his noble status, is naturally unhappy.


    "Now we are the relationship between rent and tenants. When you get our recognition in the future, we will naturally treat you as a family." Nie Kong said.


    "Yes, yes." Heina finally smiled, not happily.No matter what, Takatsuki Quan can''t shake his position in his father''s heart now.


    "Okay, but I only provide it once a week." Gao Tsukiizumi reluctantly agreed.She didn''t believe that she would not be able to melt into Nie Kong''s life.She wants to live with Nie Kong, perhaps just to experience the lost love of the father!!

 2141 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 02165, start to act!

    There was an extra house girl, but because Nie Kong made her stand, the lives of Dong Xiang and Heina didn''t feel much change.


    The only thing that has changed is that when Nie Kong wakes up every day, he will find Heina''s three loli curled up on him, and the bed is full of cute clothes thrown around.Well, have they become accustomed to night attacks? I really shouldn''t be used to them.


    "Really, you guys are getting up soon." Nie Kong shook Dong Xiang on his body, but found that Dong Xiang continued to hide in Nie Kong''s arms while rubbing his eyes, while Heina and Bai Nai continued to stick to Nie Kong. Damn it.


    Nie Kong stood up vigorously, and the three girls fell like leaves.


    "Dad, sleep for a while." Heina opened her eyes and muttered.


    "It''s almost eight o''clock, Dong Xiang, do you want to go to school and get dressed quickly. Heina, you are the same, don''t think you can sleep late without going to school." Nie Kong felt that the bedroom door should be locked while sleeping. What the hell are my idiot daughters going to do?


    "Dad knows." The three Nabai women immediately crawled out of the bed obediently, picking up their own clothes and putting them on.But because of the wrong dress, it was noisy, and it was so lively early in the morning.


    "Hey, dad, you see my clothes are getting narrower." Dong Xiang, who was opposite, took a cute white underwear with a sling, and gestured to him, letting Nie Kong take a look.


    "Dong Xiangjiang must be fat, you see that our sisters have never changed." Bai Nai looked down at the suspender underwear he was wearing, and said casually.Little did he know that what Bai Nai said made He Nai hit like a thunderbolt, and he couldn''t cry.


    "It''s really a little younger, Dong Xiang''s body has grown up." Nie Kong only noticed Dong Xiang''s body, he is no longer a primary school student.The sling underwear for elementary school students is no longer suitable for middle school students, otherwise it will be tightened and show a prominent outline, which is almost missing.Dong Xiang is his own daughter, how can he let other men see the looming benefits.


    "It''s time to wear BRA. I will accompany Dong Xiang out to buy some new underwear after school." Nie Kong had a headache. Sure enough, taking care of his daughter also needs to be careful, forgetting that Dong Xiang is already a second-year junior in middle school.


    "Oh." Dong Xiang nodded obediently, only to feel that Nie Kong said she was a little panicked when she grew up.Dong Xiang actually doesn''t want to grow up. He can grow up like Heina and Bai Nai, so that he can always be favored and loved by his father.


    "Ah...Dad, we...we also want new underwear." Heina shouted.


    "I can''t put it on if you buy it for you. I''ll talk about it when you grow up. You are a little young, so take your time. Okay, let''s have breakfast and discuss what we should finish today." Nie Kong said.


    "Woo."


    Heina compared the size of herself and Dong Xiang, and suddenly became dejected.Why would he and Heina be flat? Wouldn''t he be a girl?For the first time in her life, Heina has doubts about her gender.


    A slender figure standing in the watchtower is looking down on the 20th district as night falls.She is a young girl who seems to be about sixteen years old, with her signature white bandages and messy green hair.Wearing a loose white shirt at this time, outline a lovely figure.The shirt was worn as a coat, obviously changing it with Nie Kong.


    Suddenly, from the opposite building, a man jumped from more than fifty meters away in a soaring posture.A young man in a black trench coat, with a gas mask.


    "The Anding district in Tokyo''s 20th ward is really a nice view!" Tatara said with a mocking smile looking at the night view below.


    "In the final analysis, a false peace created by Nie Kong''s maintenance is not worth mentioning." Bronze Tree''s senior cadre Ping brother appeared immediately in Duodaliang, wearing a black trench coat.


    "Because of this, I think humans are a little funny, they are obviously just being kept in captivity by our ghouls!" Duodoro laughed.


    "No, Nie Kong''s ghouls never eat living humans. He has his own hospital, and the corpses every day are enough to provide food for their family of ghouls." Gao Tsukiquan said silently.


    She couldn''t explain it in front of her subordinates, fool Nie Kong regarded herself as a "food ingredient".


    "Impossible, the goddess of his family is a glutton. The food she needs to eat in a week is probably comparable to five or six ghouls." Duoduoliang said incontrovertibly.The food intake of gluttons has spread early in the 11th and 13th districts of Tokyo.


    "Yes, Shindai Rishike eats a lot, but she eats not only humans, but also the ghouls who are constantly attracted to commit crimes in the 20th district are killed and eaten by her!!" Gao Tsukiquan said with emotion.


    "There is a lot of sharing, isn''t she afraid of losing control." Dutara said incredulously.If you share for a long period of time, the Khozi of the Ghoul species will mutate and gradually start to advance to the "Hatzu", but the high frequency or high degree of co-housing will cause spiritual alienation and rampage.For example, Kirishima''s capital in the organization now has a vision in that respect.


    "Hehe, you can underestimate them. Even if you eat more ghouls, she won''t have uncontrollable consequences. I don''t know the principle. It''s a terrible opponent."


    Although Gao Fuquan had only lived for a few days, he knew a lot about Nie Kong.No, it should be said that Nie Kong did not hide her plan.


    "By the way, the ghouls of our bronze tree are almost assembled, right." Gao Tsukiquan continued to ask.


    "Well. I let them all be scattered around the 20th district, and then be able to follow your command to gather at any time." Tatara responded.


    "CCG has the heaviest surveillance power in District 20. You can ask them to be careful."


    "Yes, boss!" Duoduoliang replied decently, "because of this, I believe that the battle between ghouls and CCG will be gorgeous! Chief, when will the plan start?"


    The bronze tree commanding Tokyo''s ghouls will soon gather hundreds of ghouls in the 20 districts known as the Anding District.


    "Hehe, it should be soon." Looking down on the 20th district, Gao Tsukiquan stretched out.

 2142 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 02166, the well-known stop

    "Master Nie Kong, there are so many ghouls around us, do you need me to take care of it?" Shendai Lishi frowned.Unexpectedly, I smelled an unpleasant smell in my .


    "I really don''t know the lesson, I think I killed them all." Heina said without saying a word.


    "No, those are the backbone of the Bronze Tree elites I have summoned." Gao Tsukiquan said with a bulging mouth.


    "Have your manpower assembled?" Nie Kong asked.


    "Should be almost the same! Tatara, I let more than one hundred ghouls from the 23rd, 11th, and 13th districts, but the food they need every day is a big problem. Or plan. Go ahead, the food will not last for the next week." Gao Tsukiquan said with some headaches.


    "If your Bronze Tree is ready, I can set off at any time." Nie Kong only intends to send Shendai Lishi to participate in the battle, hoping to use those ghouls to complete the form of gluttonous bloodlash in the feast war.In addition to his faith, Nie Kong has also gained a lot in the world of ghouls!


    "How about the arrangements for tonight."


    "Is it time tonight?" Nie Kong didn''t doubt that the gathering of more than a hundred ghouls in Tokyo would definitely attract CCG''s attention.


    "Hehe, of course, they would never think that our ghouls would attack their headquarters." It seemed that he was aware of Nie Kong''s mind, and Gao Tsuiquan explained with a smile.


    Nie Kong nodded, but did not veto Gao Tsukiquan''s words.Regardless of the outcome, the strength of CCG should not be underestimated, and there is no doubt that it will sacrifice a large number of ghouls.


    In order to accomplish his own goals without caring about the lives of others, Nie Kong didn''t know whether he should admire him or not. Although he couldn''t compare with his previous self, it was already very rare.


    "Datara, are all the people here." Standing in front of Nie Kong''s "farm", Gao Tsuiquan, who was wrapped in bandages and turned into Aite, was quite a bit of Han Xin''s posture.


    Duta Liang stood strangely in front of Takatsuki Spring, and respectfully said: "Boss, all the ghouls have been assembled!" Behind him are a few cadres in black windbreakers, Kirishima Yui is impressively included.Originally, Dong Xiang was very worried about his safety, but who knew that he insisted on going out, and Dong Xiang was helpless.


    "Listen well, we have two goals. One is to destroy the headquarters of CCG, let them taste the power of our ghouls, and let them know that humans are just our food. The second is to save being held in it. My companions, strengthen our bronze tree!" Takatsuki Quan gave a pre-combat speech with great majesty, and the scenes he portrayed rendered the brutality and passion in the ghoul.


    "Yes, boss!" The ghouls standing below all cheered.


    "Go!" Takatsuki Izumi waved backwards, and the many ghouls standing behind her all flocked to the headquarters of Tokyo CCG neatly with patience and excitement.


    "Master Nie Kong, I''m also ready for your car." In front of Shendai Lishi, there was a luxurious car.As Nie Kong was the latter, Nie Kong would naturally not follow them.


    "Wait, stop for me, Nie Kong!"


    When all the ghouls present walked out the door, a well-known voice came from behind.It seems to be roaring angrily. See her in shock.


    "Real householder?" Nie Kong was a little surprised. He didn''t expect real householder who was lurking in CCG as a ghoul would just come back and heard Takatsuki Izumi''s war declaration.


    "Stop it, I... I won''t let you do that kind of thing." Why can''t humans and ghouls co-exist? I used to hate ghouls so much, isn''t it changed now?Nie Kong obviously turned himself into a ghoul, wasn''t it also for the fusion of the two?


    Mato Know showed black and red eyes, showing that Kazue rushed towards Nie Kong, thinking that defeating Nie Kong would stop the plan.


    Four Lin Hyuk''s Kagko appeared from behind.In less than half a year, Mado-Hou is often in a state of not having enough food, but he has developed into four Kagko.


    The strength that is now a household name, because of the combat experience of the CCG Education Bureau, is estimated to have an S-level level.With the understanding of ghouls, ordinary ghouls are really no opponents.


    Gao Tsukiizumi was surprised, "What''s the matter, there is a one-eyed ghoul besides me?"


    "Teacher Gao Tsukiquan, she is a half-human and half-ghoul transformed by Master Nie Kong who transplanted my organs." Shendai Lishi explained.


    "It turns out that you can really transform humans into half-humans and half-ghouls. The experiment is successful. The artificial hybrid ghouls have better potential than the purebred ghouls. It''s really amazing." Gao Tsuiquan appeared. Very surprised, watching Mato Akatsuki narrowed his eyes.


    Nie Kong lightly grabbed the four Hezi that had struck in his hand, and then gently pulled it.Real household knows the control, and rushed to Nie Kong''s body. Nie Kong clamped her under his arm with one hand.


    "Woo! Nie Kong, you big liar, let me go quickly and see if I won''t kill you!!" Mato Akatsuki desperately struggled in Nie Kong''s arms, staring at Nie Kong like a powerful little tiger.It was just that she couldn''t get out of it no matter what, she felt Nie Kong''s arm like pliers.


    "Idiot, the current strength of CCG is too fast. If you don''t suppress it, it will definitely wipe out the ghouls soon." Nie Kong said casually.


    "Xiao, come and see with me, I will give you a satisfactory answer in the future."


    "No... Don''t call me... Akatsuki." Really known Zhang Fang Wuchuang, and hearing Nie Kong explain that his face eased a lot, she also understood how strong CCG is now.


    After being silent for a while, Akatsuki Mado continued to ask: "You...you really didn''t lie to me? But if you start a war, do you know how many people will die."


    "Peace, it was originally made up of many corpses."


    Makito snorted and kicked Nie Kong dissatisfiedly, as if he wasn''t satisfied with his explanation.Nie Kong''s five fingers caught her slender legs, making her face hot.Panic and tightly gripped Nie Kong''s bad hands, not daring to make trouble.

 2143 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 02167, attack the ccg headquarters

    The night is slowly falling, and the noisy Tokyo has become more noisy than during the day. Many people are laughing and having fun in the flashing red lights.


    At the same time, at the CCG headquarters located 100 meters in front of the Tokyo Tower, the "buzzing" sirens broke the tranquility of the night, followed by a violent explosion!!Although I didn''t witness what happened, the screams were already creepy.


    "Everyone here, I must have already received a very bad news."


    Looking at the cold-faced commander in front, the special investigators and the first-class investigators sitting in the audience all showed solemn expressions, and their faces all became ugly.


    "Yes, it is in line with your current face of a bereaved dog, it is a shameful thing for us CCG!!"


    While raising his voice suddenly, the commander stood up fiercely and patted the table in front of him vigorously, showing how angry he was.


    Gritting his teeth tightly, the commander of the headquarters said coldly: "Not to mention some time ago, our CCG killed dozens of investigators in District 20-a few special class, a dozen first class, dozens of third class! Yes, our branches have been destroyed. The strength of the enemy made us a little desperate. Fortunately, we have gained a new strength."


    "And now, those ghouls no longer put us Baijiu in their eyes, and they attacked our headquarters openly and grandiosely! All that is the inaction of our investigators. That''s right, that''s exactly what I said. we."


    The large screen in front of the emergency meeting room is now playing the surveillance outside the headquarters.I saw more than a hundred ghouls in black, all showing that the ghouls had launched a terrible attack on them.


    All kinds of Kazuko killed the investigators who had not had time to take out their weapons by surprise, and swarmed at them.


    The CCG investigators were beaten and the whole army was defeated. The first and second floors of the headquarters building fell one after another. Many low-level investigators were killed and eaten alive. The tragedy was like hell on earth.


    "There are officials such as Matt, do you have any questions?" the head of the headquarters asked.


    A man in a neat suit and short silver hair stood up and said, "Sir, the training of the new Kuink weapon is coming to an end. The ghouls are coming, maybe it''s not a bad thing for us."


    On the one hand, use the ghoul training of the bronze tree to make the investigators proficient in the new Kuink weapons.On the other hand, the attack on the bronze tree can severely deter the ghouls.


    With the SSS-level dangerous species Kazuko as the material, Kuink''s power has increased more than that.Fangcun can be transformed into a half-hero, and his son can be transformed into any type.After using the weapons made by Yoshimura, it directly increased the strength of the chief investigator''s Noble General Arima several times.


    Hearing this, the headquarter commander nodded indifferently: "As for Kuinke, except for our special class who are equipped with the special "Non-Sai no Hato" special Kazuya. The others are equipped with SS and different Kuink. We lost a lot of elites in the incident of our Twenty Division, but we also gained a lot, especially when we caught the body without killing it."


    "As for whether we can turn a bad thing into a good thing this time, we will wait until we defeat their group of ghouls, otherwise everything is empty talk. Now I ask Maru Nozaka Tanaka to explain to everyone the origin of those ghouls!"


    "Yes, Commander!" In front of Takasama Arima, a middle-aged man in his 30s and 40s wearing a suit left his seat and walked to the podium with a written report.


    He opened the notes he recorded from the surveillance video, and calmly said: "The code names "Bottle Brothers, Rabbits, etc." have been found in the ghouls from the past, indicating that the enemy is from the Bronze Tree Organization in District 23. Important attention The thing is that there are five S-level ghoul cadres in their organization, and the rest are not very powerful characters. The most mysterious is the leader of the bronze tree, and it is impossible to find out her code name and identity."


    "Bronze tree?" Everyone was surprised. A small organization in the 23rd district dared to attack the headquarters, which is really absurd.


    "The reason for attacking us is unknown, or what should be the hole card. For example, the SSS-level "one-eyed dove" in the 23rd district a few years ago is likely to be their leader. Then, what caused them to be overpowered Strange idea. In that case, I would like to ask you, currently you are equipped with the best CCG equipment, are you confident to defeat them?!" The head of the headquarters said.


    "Commander, please rest assured, our CCG will never lose." Guijiang Arima issued a declaration of victory. With his current strength, he should have that confidence.


    Yes, once we lose, it will become a disaster for us humans.If the headquarters for the ghouls have fallen, who can deal with the ghouls, the ghouls will definitely destroy them unscrupulously.


    Although ghouls are strong and terrifying, since becoming a member of CCG, there will be no warriors who are timid.All the humans present showed decisive expressions.


    "Very good! We will organize the crusade against the Ghoul group''Green Tung Tree'' in District 11. Now take your boxes and kill all the incoming ghouls."


    The venue finally became quiet again.For them, what to do at this time also consider how to deal with Qingtongshu.There are more than a dozen special investigators with new-style Cookin weapons, and they really don''t need to be afraid of those low-level ghouls.All investigators have different expressions, but they insist on trusting CCG.


    "Yes."


    "Disband." The commander gave an order, and more than a hundred elite members gathered in the conference room attacked in an orderly manner.They didn''t know that the dominant factor was to kill Nie Kong in their 20th district.


    Although they did know that Nie Kong was surviving, they monitored Nie Kong for a long time and found that Nie Kong hadn''t done anything extraordinary, so they kept postponing their plan to deal with Nie Kong.Even before they were sure of victory, they would not deal with Nie Kong rashly and leave Nie Kong in the final plan.

 2144 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 02168, Takatsuki spring plays! !

    A slender figure standing in the watchtower is looking down at an area where night is about to fall.Although she was wrapped in bandages, she could still see her beauty.Wearing loose white clothes, the whole person exudes a naughty and wild atmosphere!


    Suddenly, the black dimensional gap filled her back.Then came the attitude of a man.The black-haired young man in a white shirt showed a noble temperament.Beside him, not only held three or four lovely girls, but also held a long-legged beauty.


    "When I look at the Tokyo Tower, the night view of Tokyo is really good!" Nie Kong looked at the night view with a mocking smile.


    "Nie Kong, I don''t have time to watch the scenery now. If we don''t take action, our ghouls will be defeated. After all, the team of Bronze Trees is just a bunch of cannon fodder with little strength." Gao Tsukiquan is still leisurely. Said with a smile.


    Of the ghouls brought from the 23rd District, there are only a few S-ranks, and the rest are not very strong.They will rush forward without hesitation, because they believe that the leader Gao Tsuiquan can lead them to victory.


    Nie Kong followed his gaze and looked down, and found that the search officer who had been killed and defeated, now that the special search officer appeared, a major reversal occurred.


    What surprised Nie Kong the most was that he was holding Kuink who would change his shape. It was Guijiang Ma. Nie Kong did not expect that the collapse of the 20th district building did not bury him in the rubble.


    With a swipe of the giant sword-shaped Kookin, countless sharp and terrifying blades shot out, cutting many ghouls into two pieces.


    "Damn it." Kirishima Kazuto, with the face of a rabbit, saw Arima kill some of his subordinates, and immediately rushed towards each other angrily.The fierce Yu Hyuk allows him to play fast.


    The sound of slamming through the air was obviously a small sharp needle launched from behind.However, to his astonishment, Kuink in Arima''s hand turned into a giant claw under his control to block the attack.


    "Jiahe?" Kirishima screamed out in shock, before he could react, he was swept out by Arima''s giant claws, and most of his left shoulder was chopped off.With the materials of SSS-class Fangcun, Kuink no longer sticks to a weapon.


    Arima at the moment should be considered a genius.Although I have seen the SSS-level Koshin Yoshimura before, it is much worse than the current Arima.Arima''s strength has improved so fast!!


    As for the remaining bronze trunks, they also encountered encirclement and suppression by special collectors.No way, CCG investigated all their information before the war started.The investigators, under the leadership of the special class, cleaned out the ghouls in an orderly manner.


    "Dad." At the same time, seeing that his younger brother was in danger, Dong Xiang also pleadingly looked at Nie Kong.At this moment, all she can do is rely on the help of Nie Kong''s father habitually.


    "It seems that there is no way to hide in the fight, Nie Kong, or let''s go down and help." Gao Tsuiquan glanced at Nie Kong and said.


    "I don''t think it is necessary for me to take action. It is enough to let Lishi play instead of me." Looking at the humans below, Nie Kong felt that letting Lishi play is the best judgment.One is to collect the devouring ghouls to grow, and the other is that there is no need to come forward by yourself now.


    It was enough to deal with the group of investigators who had swallowed dozens of ghouls by God on behalf of Rise.Besides, Takatsuki Spring, which is stronger than Fangcun, is not a vegetarian.


    "Well, Shindai Toshi, follow up." Gao Tsuzumi no longer hesitated, and jumped down from the 100-meter high tower like a cannonball, and hit a street lamp on the ground.


    Takatsuki Izumi''s dark eyes turned blood red.The change was just the beginning, her arms directly turned into the form of Kazuko, like two sickles of the god of death, and the whole body quickly turned into a monster.That''s right, the current Takatsuki Spring is like a giant red praying mantis, without any human shadow!


    Gao Tsuzumi''s three or four-meter-wide body, directly pressed against the road, looked terrifying.The landed Takatsuki Quan stared his eyes and leaped towards the third floor of the headquarters building.


    The concrete steel wall blocking the front was actually knocked out a big hole directly.


    "Monster!!" The investigators couldn''t help taking a breath when they saw Gao Tsukiquan''s heroic form.


    "Don''t panic everyone, she is a ghoul in the form of a hero, and is likely to be the leader of the bronze tree. Let us deal with her in special class. The rest of the first and third class teams will encircle and suppress the rest of the ghouls." Guijiang Arima gave the order very calmly, after all, he has several experience fighting SSS-level ghouls.


    "Yes, sir."


    Although I couldn''t see the movements of Guijiang Arima, the covered arm suddenly blocked his eyes, and at the same time, Takatsuki Izumi also made a counterattack.


    The fight between the two was as fast as lightning.At the moment when he failed to respond well, Guijiang Arima''s Kuink had already severely slashed the giant claws of Takatsuki Spring.


    Takatsuki Izumi is very fast, but because of his size, his reaction is a bit slower than that of Guijiang Arima.If it is just showing Yu He''s form, there is really no one to match with the increase of the wings behind.


    With a successful blow, Guijiang Arima then cut open the giant claws of Takatsuki Izumi.


    Takatsuki Izumi''s other Kazuko slapped Arima, and the harsh wind pressure indicated the terrible attack.Arima made a neat jump, but it increased his strength by catching his physical strength.Takatsuki Spring exited a long distance without expression, and the claw cut by the giant claw was repaired and healed at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Huh, it''s too great to have Matt waiting!" Seeing that Arima could hurt the opponent, everyone could not help but breathe a sigh of excitement.


    "Don¡¯t take it lightly, I may not be able to solve her alone. Special Tanaka Maru Nozomi, I need your help now." On the contrary, Guijiang Arima has a solemn face, and the Kuink made by Yoshimura is extremely sharp, but with him Unexpectedly, the power of Gaotsuki could not cut off Gaotsuki Spring, which shows how strong Gaotsuki Spring is!!


    "What...what?"


    "Yes, she may be a ghoul above the level of SSS, and she already has a complete form of a hero. Only our special class can deal with a terrible existence." Tanaka Marumoto said solemnly.


    "Yes!"


    The surrounding investigators scattered and left, leaving only three special grades and Takatsuki Spring on the wide third floor.

 2145 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 02169, the heroic god of the world

    Under Arima''s command, three special investigators formed a triangle, surrounding Takatsuki Izumi in the center.Gao Tsukiquan stared at the three people in front of him, knowing that to rescue Fangcun from destroying the building, he had to defeat them first!


    "Go!"


    The three of Arima, all turned into fierce black shadows, rushed in the direction of Takatsuzumi frantically.And Kuink in their hands is their best weapon.


    "Go to hell." Murderous, divided into three different directions.The strength of the special class cannot be questioned. Each of them is an elite in CCG, who has experienced countless high-risk battles, and how rich the combat experience is.


    Takatsuki Spring was a bit overwhelmed, but it was not impossible to fight back.A ghoul who surpassed the SSS rank is definitely not easy to provoke, Takatsuki Spring''s bottom plate does not move, and Kazuko is waving in the air.


    Bang Bang, her Kazuko split into three, and they all sturdily hit the attacker.The violent power of Takatsuki Spring shook the big stones inside the building, constantly falling.Everywhere Kazuko swept, it was beaten to stone powder.


    Arima swung his sword to cut off the attacking Kazuko, slowed down, and continued to rush towards Takatsuki Spring.Kazuko alone can''t stop Arima Guijiang.


    Tanaka Maru Nomoto and Hei Banyan, one avoided with keen movements, and the last one was directly blocked by Kahe.Seeing that the attack couldn''t stop the enemy, Takatsuki snorted without fear.


    Yu He, with both wings behind him, exploded with dense sharp blades.The walls of the third floor were directly punched through small holes.The three of them were startled, and hurriedly used Kuink to protect themselves.


    "There is Matt, wait, you contain her Ouhe. Heiban special wait, go around to sneak attack, let me use Ouhe to break her defense." Tanaka Marumoto said loudly.


    "Yes." The three looked at each other, and they all cooperated in a siege.The three have not had a partner for a long time, but it does not mean that they have not cooperated before.


    Arima swung his huge sword, and swung his sword forward with courage.Not aiming at Takatsuki Izumi, but her Migenohe.


    Takatsuki Izumi originally held a mantis-like Kazuko to fight, but instantly noticed that another enemy was walking behind him.


    Tear, a Kazuko from Takatsuki Spring let Arima chop it into two.With a painful grunt, Takatsuki Izumi jumped to the top of the building, clinging to it like a spider, avoiding Tanaka Maru''s killing blow.


    Perhaps Takatsuki Izumi alone will have a chance of winning against Arima Takashi, but now with three special sieges, Takatsuki Izumi is gradually showing fatigue.Especially the Principals, who have obtained the Kuynk material of the hero, the power they exert is simply terrible.


    Gao Tsukiquan no longer loves the fight, looking up at the sky, as if he was telling something.


    "Take it to death." Without waiting for Gao Tsukiquan to rest, Arima Gui will attack again and cleanly cut off Takatsuki''s second Kazuko.


    And Tanaka Maruohe''s second blow directly knocked Takatsuki Izumi out of the floor and penetrated the concrete building.A blood hole with a big mouth appeared in Gao Tsukiquan''s abdomen.


    The most aggressive tail blow, even the defensive Jiahe, could not be blocked.


    "Reporter sir, there has been another...a monster appeared outside the door." As they were about to chase after victory, two first-class investigators ran to them in panic to report.


    "Wh...what." Guijiang Youma looked down and saw a red monster more than ten meters long lying in front of the street, staggering step by step.It has five terrible tails, like the beast-like Naruto of Naruto World.


    At each step, a big hole was stamped out of the concrete floor.


    The red Kagko is like armor covering its whole body, and the blades inspired by the four feathered flapping fans behind it are also extremely sharp.


    "Really useless guys, all become my nourishment." The monster made a female voice, one of its tails turned into a big mouth and swallowed the knocked down ghouls.


    "Who is that guy?" It''s just that in Arima''s profile, there is never any information about it.For the newly-appearing ghoul, there is not a small amount of information recorded in the CCG.


    Not only that, what made Guijiang Arima''s face heavy is that the ghoul-like ghoul who appeared seemed to have lost his mind.Not only attacked and slaughtered his companions, but the ghouls also slaughtered and swallowed mercilessly.


    It is like a weapon of killing, only knows the existence of destruction.If it were allowed to appear in a prosperous city, it would surely cause a lot of irreparable damage.That''s right, the new guy looks much better than before.


    "Damn it, go report it to the commander and ask for support." Arima could no longer calm down. He also knew that with the strength of the three of them, he couldn''t deal with two heroic SSS-level ghouls.


    On the high tower in Tokyo, Nie Kong chuckled lightly as he watched the scene right now.


    That monster was indeed released by Nie Kong to help Gao Tsuiquan. After all, it was a cooperation, and Nie Kong couldn''t help but take action.It is God Deli Shi.And because she had swallowed countless ghouls, Shindai Toshi had been able to become as powerful as Takatsuki Spring a long time ago.And because it swallowed too much, the size of the bloodwhip gluttony can continue to increase.


    "Okay...what a terrible guy, Nie Kong, Nie Kong, you are a big idiot, are you really going to ruin the CCG headquarters?" Akatsuki said anxiously.


    "How could it be ruined? Both lose and lose. The ghouls of the bronze tree are almost dead." Kina said dismissively.


    "Shendai Rishi is now only one or two times stronger than Takatsuki Spring. It is congenitally too bad to swallow the gluttonous bloodwhip clone formed by the ghoul Kazuko." Nie Kong also nodded and said, with a little regret in his tone.


    "Huh, if CCG is easily defeated, then human beings are really desperate." Akatsuki Mato said angrily.


    "I''m not sure, maybe I''ll be there in the end." It wasn''t Nie Kong who underestimated Gao Tsuzumi and Kandari Shi, the hidden backhand in CCG did not show.Such as high-tech weapons, inhibitors of RE cells and so on.


    No matter how all the special shots in the CCG headquarters, it can be said that it is a fierce battle, and the victory or defeat is still unclear.


    In Nie Kong, the battlefield below was just like a gu-raising gu, he also wanted to see how far the blood whip that devoured Hezi could evolve.

 2146 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 02170, the strength of the ccg headquarters

    Nie Kong''s goal is not only that, in fact, the main thing is to imprison high-level ghouls in the underground cell of the headquarters, which is a very objective food.


    CCG and the others have been detaining many ghouls caught by search officers for a long time, especially the large number of ghouls in the headquarters.Over the decades, they have accumulated more ghouls than the ghouls in the Bronze Tree Organization!


    Therefore, Nie Kong agreed to Gao Tsuchiquan''s plan to attack the CCG headquarters.


    At this moment, the eight-meter-wide, three-meter-high giant red monster Nie Kong released, waving a few tentacle-like Kazuko directly installed on the headquarters building, looking like a roaring humanoid giant tank!!


    "Boom!!" The building tens of meters high shuddered, as if it was about to fall.The magnificent headquarters building even directly hit a large gap.


    Nie Kong was surprised to find that the wall was actually like a ghoul, Hezi was repairing at a speed visible to the naked eye, and it quickly became; it became the original.


    You know, Shindai Rishike¡¯s full-strength collision is no worse than a train collision.Ordinary buildings, I''m afraid they will be crushed by her.


    "I see it. Brute force alone cannot destroy our CCG headquarters. Nie Kong, I think it''s better for you to give up quickly. Shall we go back?" Akatsuki said imploringly.


    That¡¯s right, the walls are made of materials synthesized using new technologies.No wonder the fierce fight between Takatsuki Izumi and Arima Kisaka on the third floor has little effect on the building.Instead, the ghouls charged, slowly trapped inside and eaten away.


    "Don''t worry, watch it slowly, the show has just begun." In his heart, Nie Kong gave orders and orders directly to God Dai Lishi.


    God Dai Li Shi was already a clone of the bloodwhip gluttony, Nie Kong could control everything in God Dai Li Shi.


    Shaking his head, Kandari Rise suddenly stood calmly in front of Takatsuki Izumi and chose to cooperate with Takatsuki Izumi.Two monsters are one big and the other is small. Takatsuki Spring is like a giant praying mantis, and Shindai Toshi is like a nine-tailed fox!!


    "Damn it, are you still sane?" Arima looked at the scene in front of him with a ugly expression on the line of defense.


    More than a dozen special investigators stood in a row in front of the headquarters building, and they all knew that the headquarters had come to life and death.The leader is the commander, it can be said that all the elites in the CCG are gathered.


    "Launch RE Cell Suppression Bomb!!" The frost-faced commander issued an attack order,


    A swarthy cannon tube continuously emerged from the ground.The commander directly controlled the center and aimed at Kandari and others in front of the street.


    Boom, along with the dull sound of explosions, fist-thick rocket shells loaded with RE inhibitors formed a net of heaven and earth, covering the space of the two of them!


    No high-powered weapon was used, because it was a move that wounded the enemy a thousand and harmed himself 800.Once blasted, I am afraid the headquarters will also be destroyed.Second, to deal with ghouls, RE cell inhibitors are indeed very good strategic weapons!!


    There were too many shells, and with the size of Jindai Toshi and Takatsuki Izumi, there was no way to avoid them. Although they jumped and dodged inside the building, the rockets behind them kept chasing them.Those missiles are like anesthetic bombs. The missiles will not explode when hitting the body. Instead, they will directly inject the RE inhibitor contained in them into the body.


    "Oops, the body has become much duller." Kamidai Rishi was startled and noticed that his body was abnormal. He didn''t expect the opponent''s weapon to have an effect on his body!


    Takatsuki Izumi and Jindai fell down from the five-story building because of their inadvertent reaction.


    "All the princes obey orders, and the whole army will attack." The commander took out his Cookin weapon and held it high to give orders.


    "Yes." More than ten people from Arima took out their own weapons and raided when the gods could not respond.


    Five Kuinks who transformed into Kahyuk''s posture shields formed a group and turned into shields to prepare for the attack of teammates Ohyuk and Linhyuk behind.


    "Don''t underestimate me." Shindai Toshiro roared, and the five tails rushed towards each other.


    Click!!


    The terrible power contained in the scales of the gods of the Rise of Gods punched the renewed shield into a large hole several meters wide.The head of a special class in front was accidentally swept by Shindai and his head was broken.


    "Wh...what, is it because the inhibitor has no effect?" Hei Panyan said in surprise.


    "It''s not over." The fifth tail roared out, opening his mouth and constantly devouring Jiahe''s Kuink weapon.


    Jumping into the mid-air Takatsuki Spring, ready to shoot out densely packed feathers, like a red blizzard.The combined force of the two heroes made it impossible for the first five Jiahe to stop them.


    "Damn it, everyone takes care of the wounded and retreats, I will stop her first."


    Seeing this scene, the commander leaped forward, and the red long sword Kuynk in his hand easily cut off the squirming blood whip of Kandari Shi.The commander of the headquarters, who is not well known, absolutely hides the strength above the special class.


    The Tanaka Maru in the back waited until they saw that the commander had stopped the high-risk Kazuko of Jindai, and then kept greeting Jindai''s body.


    As for Takatsuki Izumi, a few Kazuko were cut off when he was fighting with Arima on the third floor, and now he has gone through the inhibitor of RE cells, and his strength is less than half the usual.If you had to deal with three special class before, now you only need one special class, it is enough to make Takatsuki Spring overwhelmed.


    Now that Takatsuki Spring is overwhelmed by the situation, Shindai Rishike has to deal with more than a dozen special-class encirclements, but Shindai Rishike is obviously not an opponent.


    If it hadn''t been for gluttony and bloodwhip, it might have been unable to hold on.Gluttonous blood whip can slowly swallow everything in contact, including Kuynk made by Kazuko.


    But the gluttony of the blood whip did not advance to the limit, and the volume of the blood whip could only skyrocket and spread more than ten meters.Shendai Lishi couldn''t hit the enemy, and gluttony of blood whip was like a chicken rib.If the volume can skyrocket several hundred meters, forming a space for gluttony sarcoma of psychic technique?toad mouth restraint technique, then the enemy cannot escape at all.


    "As a price for daring to attack our headquarters, you have to die obediently to make up for our loss." The commander said coldly.

 2147 The collapsed two-dimensional body 02171, Nie Kong shot

    "Come on, I just... can''t give it to you."


    Kandari Rise''s red eyes glared at them, and the red feathers on his back fluttered, and at the same time the feathers resembling blades stood upside down.


    "Don''t want to succeed!" Arima leaped down from a height of five meters, and the huge sword in his hand severely cut off the Yuhe behind Shindai Rise, making Shindai Rise''s ready-to-fight blow.


    Kandari Rise snorted painfully, his figure kept retreating, and finally leaned behind the same embarrassed and unbearable Tsukiizumi.


    "Is it the limit? Using Kazuko as the seed of gluttony bloodwhip is really too low." From the dark void, the man sighed suddenly.Although the voice was very low, it was as though everyone''s ears were ringing in shock, and it seemed that the whole audience heard his voice.


    His words immediately alarmed all the investigators, looking around, dozens of pairs of eyes swept across..When they looked up, they saw an amazing scene.


    One hundred meters in a step, Nie Kong stepped from the tower.Although it was very slow, it came to everyone almost instantly, and the contrast was unbelievable.


    After seeing Nie Kong''s appearance clearly, Arima''s pupils shrank, feeling very disturbed.


    "It turned out to be... it was him. No... nothing will happen, right? Our CCG strength is more than ten times stronger than the previous branch." Arima forced himself to calm down, but the cold sweat on his palms showed his mood at this time. .


    The body of the giant "fox" converges into a ball, and the charming and charming female figure gradually appears.It is hard to imagine that the monster just now transformed from such a beautiful girl.


    Standing in front of Nie Kong, God Lishi lowered his head and said, "Nie Kong...Master Nie Kong, I''m really sorry, I have to let you make a move in the end."


    Nie Kong shook his head. It was not God''s fault, but Nie Kong underestimated the strength of his opponent.


    "Who are you?" The commander frowned as he watched the obedient look of the ghoul of Hezhe.


    "There is no need to cover up, I think many of you know my identity. Since I am here, all false words are useless, and I obediently suffer to death." Nie Kong said.


    "You... are too aggressive!" Seeing Nie Kong''s arrival is unkind, the commander sank his face, then he brushed and drew his weapon.


    "Really, I don''t know where I don''t know where the sky is! For me, I really don''t take you to my heart."


    "You have forgotten what this place is, not everyone can go wild!" The commander said in a cold voice while holding the Kuink long sword.


    With a light wave of his hand, more than a dozen investigators in suits came out with determination.Obviously they had already realized that Nie Kong was difficult to provoke.More than a dozen special class members stepped on different positions to surround the three of Nie Kong.They all carried Kuynk, shimmering with a faint red luster.Nie Kong still stood there, looking at them calmly.


    The flaming Kuink tailed Hexi came, but was shaken to pieces by his fingertips.The wind screamed, and the intact body of the black rock that attacked Nie Kong fell to the ground with a thud.


    "Black Pan special wait?!"


    The crowd sucked in air, completely dumbfounded, they finally understood how tough Nie Kong was.A simple blow actually killed their trusted Black Pan!


    "A few months ago, it''s time to forget it, let me get your headquarters, so that the teacher will not mess up my life." Nie Kong waved his hand blankly, and something terrifying happened to them.


    I saw the goddess Lishi in front, strangely turning into a squirming blood-red whip, held in the palm of his hand by Nie Kong, and the two combined for the first time.


    "Damn it, even if you die, we will keep you." The result of surrendering to the ghoul made him unacceptable, and he gave orders from Senhan.


    Don''t want to talk nonsense, just wave it gently.The commander did not finish, Nie Kong''s blood whip for gluttony roared.


    "Don''t underestimate us." More than a dozen special class members gathered around, Nie Kong''s blood whip was like a broken bamboo, which directly smashed the front defense and hit the commander behind.


    Now it is useless to say anything. Although it is nothing compared to the person in front of him, it is very likely to sacrifice, but the search officers have long realized their consciousness.


    Arima leaped, holding the giant sword high in both hands and slashing hard at the blood whip that swept through.


    "Hehe, it''s useless, it feels good to be manipulated by Master Nie Kong, you are not our opponents." The whip let out a wild chuckle, and Nie Kong''s whip that controlled the incarnation of God Daili instantly changed its shape into a huge one. Hedgehog.


    It was like a giant thorn full of barbed thorns, so that the investigators who were about to cut it could not start, and even one or two investigators were pierced!


    No one can help, the range is too big to hide.The commander gritted his teeth and blocked the sword in front of him, forming a wall of flesh to protect himself.


    Chi, the blood whip tore through the opponent''s flesh wall in a destructive posture, and he seemed to have fallen into the sword mountain hell of eighteen layers of hell.


    Nie Kong was indifferent, without any expression, but everyone who blocked his way was killed one by one, and there was no enemy.


    The blood of the investigators stained the ground.


    "Damn it, fight with him." Seeing that Nie Kong had no intention of being merciful, the remaining investigators rushed to Nie Kong decisively.


    "Yes, the CCG must be destroyed today." Nie Kong didn''t care, and cut diagonally with his left hand. The skyrocketing whip broke the building directly in front of him in half.The ground has cracked hundreds of meters long, even though the building is crumbling.


    Nie Kong''s power is too strong, even though the blood whip under his control has not been able to use 100% of Nie Kong''s power, one percent can already destroy Tokyo.


    Gao Tsuiquan''s eyes widened, and he looked at Nie Kong in disbelief.She really didn''t expect that Nie Kong could destroy CCG with his own power.No, it should be said that CCG has no room for resistance at all. He is too strong. How could there be such a force in the world.


    Arima Gui will cover his arm, his face pale and watch what happened in front of him.He found that out of the ten special class, only three or four were alive, and they were all seriously injured.


    "It''s terrible. Even if we are strengthened by the SSS-class Kazuko''s Kuink, are we not his one enemy." Takama Arima was chilled, desperate for the future.

 2148 The collapse of the second element body 02172, swallow clean! !

    "Young investigators, how many ghouls are there?" After eliminating those special investigators, Nie Kong came to the survivor Youma Guijiang and asked him what was going on inside.


    "You... give up your heart, I won''t tell you what''s inside when I die." Guijiang Arima panted, and replied resolutely with a full face. He was ready to close his eyes and wait for death.


    "Nie Kong, no one can stop us anymore, let''s go down by ourselves. Release all the ghouls in custody, and then form the strongest organization in Tokyo." Gao Tsukiizumi said.


    Nie Kong nodded, ignoring the lingering special orders on the ground, and stepped into the front door of the CCG headquarters.Those low-ranking investigators, after losing their leadership, are now defeated.


    I saw a basement, winding down, not knowing where to lead.


    Nie Kong walked down step by step, the hole was deep, and there was a huge underground palace below, and in the end there were forks everywhere.I don''t know what the basement of the material science department is shining with cold black light.


    The basement floor is the laboratory, where you can see a few staff members who are too late to run.The second basement is the guard room, which was guarded by several first-class investigators, but it was completely wiped out by Takatsuki Spring in an instant.


    After wasting more than ten minutes, I finally came to the third underground floor.Down the row, there are all single-room prisons, and there are hundreds of them!!


    In the prison, I saw skinny and very malnourished ghouls in the prison, and even many ghouls lacked Kazuko and a good bag.After all, it would be no small trouble to feed the ghoul.A hungry ghoul cannot be compared with a full ghoul.


    "Hehe, be happy, I''m here to save you." Gao Tsuzumi stood in front of them, glanced at them with monochromatic eyes and laughed aloud.The lifeless prison around finally reacted.


    "You...you are not kidding?" A ghoul, who was previously an SS rank, looked very eager.Yearning for freedom, eagerness for food.


    "Don''t believe me, I will release you immediately." As he spoke, Gao Tsukiquan immediately showed the form of a hero.The giant mantis monster almost filled the aisles.


    On the one hand, it is necessary to exert all strength to break the prison, on the other hand, Gao Tsukiquan wants to stand up, otherwise how to conquer the rebellious ghouls in the prison.Which of the ghouls that can be held in prison is not terrible and at least S-level in danger?


    "Wait." Nie Kong stopped Gao Luquan.


    "Nie Kong, do you have anything to say." A question mark appeared on Gao Tsuiquan''s head.


    "Hehe, Teacher Gao, Master Nie Kong is here, that''s not your decision." Shendai Li Shiwu said with a smile.


    After living in Nie Kong''s house in Takatsuki Spring, Kandari''s respect for Takatsuki Spring slowly declined.Especially after her strength has skyrocketed, and now she is treated as an ordinary ghoul.


    "It''s really a rich meal." Nie Kong said softly.The number of ghouls that God Rise has devoured from the past to the present is probably not half the number in this prison.Not only the quantity, but the quality is simply incomparable.


    "Nie Kong, if you don''t surrender them and accept them as subordinates, then how do you arrange them?" Gao Tsukiquan asked with a pouting mouth.


    "Li Shi, use your blood gluttony and whip tail he to swallow them all." Nie Kong said without a doubt.What does the life and death of the ghoul do to him.


    "Yes, Lord Nie Kong!" Shendai Lishi was full of excitement, and she noticed that Hezi had an unprecedented appetite.


    In an instant, Goddai Rishike transformed into a giant monster, opening the prison violently.Those ghouls were just happy to regain their freedom, and the Kazuko behind them formed sarcomas and swallowed them one by one.


    Shendai Lishi''s body became larger, slowly growing from three meters high to more than five meters.


    Seeing the growing body of God Rishi, all the ghouls were full of horror.I have always regarded others as food, but I didn''t expect to become other people''s food now!!


    When God Rise finished eating hundreds of ghouls above grade S, she turned into a behemoth over thirty meters high, like a monster in Ultraman.


    Each of the five tails waving behind is equivalent to a building.


    No one knows how terrifying the gods of the world at this time.It broke through the three underground floors, and slowly swallowed the dozen or so floors above the building made of Hezi cells with a slight wave of its tail.


    Nie Kong squinted his eyes and realized that his gluttony had changed to the extreme.The current gluttony bloodwhip, if Nie Kong controls it, he can spread the cell''s sarcoma over a radius of one kilometer!!


    Gluttonous blood whip, the blood whip that Kazuko materialized into, has the ability to swallow everything (unfinished).Feeling that gluttony is really worse than Color X Blood Whip and Angry Blood Whip.The blood whip formed by Kazuko''s innate potential is indeed not high.Encountering all the enemies with high energy, they have been smashed by others before they have digested them. It will be great if they can finally become Buu''s type.


    Seeing that Kamidai Toshi was violent, Gao Tsukiquan ran forward helplessly.In the fourth floor underground, she saw a strange and familiar old man.


    I don''t know if it was reflected by the fire, the man''s hair was messy like weeds, and there was almost no flesh and blood.


    He should be a very powerful ghoul, and his appearance is very familiar.Upon closer inspection, it turned out to be Gongshan Fangcun from the Antique Cafe, but he was dying.After half of the Hebao in the body was dug out, Hezi may have grown out, and was then cut to make a Kuink weapon by the experimenter.


    "So, that''s your father. I can promise to spare his life and let you save him." Nie Kong said.


    Takatsuki Quan looked at Fangcun with a complex face, shaking his head and whispering softly: "No, the bronze tree has been destroyed, and he is no longer useful."


    In this attack on the CCG headquarters, Bronze Tree dispatched all the members, and now has sacrificed more than half, almost becoming a bald commander.


    Originally, her plan was to subdue the elite ghouls in the prison, and then rescue Fangcun to make a body.Synthesize an artificial ghoul with Kazuko on his body.Yes, Takatsuki Quan just wanted to see him.As for the friendship between father and daughter, nothing is left.

 2149 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 02173, find a familiar breath

    "Nie Kong, what''s the situation? Why did a monster pop out?" Seeing that only Nie Kong came out, the long-legged girl Mato Akatsuki ran to Nie Kong and grabbed his big hand.


    "The ghoul and the investigator in there are all dead, and both sides are greatly injured. It seems that there will be no conflict for a long time." Gao Tsukiquan replied somewhat disappointed and somewhat relaxed.


    The Bronze Tree organization that he had operated for many years was almost wiped out, and he became a bald commander. Gao Tsukiquan was naturally disappointed.What is easy is that the burden on the body is relieved, and it may be a good choice to live with Nie Kong in the future.There is no discrimination in Nie Kong''s house, and there is no difference between ghouls and humans, making her feel at ease like never before.


    "How could it be... they''re all dead!" Mato Akatsuki was stunned, raising his head in horror, and said, "That monster killed it?"


    "She is not a monster. Let me show you what she really looks like." Nie Kong''s thoughts controlled, the huge monster turned into a red phantom and flashed out, instantly reverting to the intellectual beauty God Lishi in front of Nie Kong.No matter how powerful God is, it''s just a whip clone that he manipulates.


    Mahato Akatsuki took a breath. The ghoul''s God Reishi turned into a monster of tens of meters high. Who can defeat it among the investigators?!


    "What the hell should I do now?" Nan Nan muttered to himself, knowing that he lost his soul.She has always regarded CCG as half of her home.If CCG can''t stay, the real householder doesn''t know where to go anymore.


    "Xiao, why are you in a daze? Come home with me." Nie Kong took her little hand and said softly.


    "No, I will become a ghoul again with you, Nie Kong, will you spare me?" Mato Akatsuki turned pale, shaking his head and refused.


    "You are already a ghoul. Obedient, I will definitely let you restore your human status in the future."


    "Really...really?"


    Nie directly clamped Mado Akatsuki under his armpit, half-wrapped Yu Na Qianqian Yu waist and left, ignoring the kick of her long legs, while Heina and Shiina behind were snickering.


    The battle between Bronze Tree and CCG finally came to an end.Not only was it turned into ruins within a few hundred meters, but there were only one of the ten investigators.


    There has been a great chaos in Tokyo, and countless humans have been panicked all day long.In the branches of Tokyo CCG, he immediately mobilized most of the elite to come, temporarily stationed in the headquarters to stabilize the people, but unfortunately only three or four special investigators could be transferred.


    Because of the training, the headquarters gathered most of the elites some time ago. It can be said that Nie Kong gave them a pot.


    However, the Ghoul Laboratory was destroyed, and without Kuink material, it was unable to provide them with sufficient weapons, and CCG became difficult.The most terrifying thing is the fault of new talents.


    The ghouls in the other dozen districts of Tokyo all started to move around. It seems that the behavior of the bronze tree has inspired the tyranny in their hearts. They treat all human beings as their own food, and no longer fear the white dove.


    Seeing that things are going in the wrong direction, CCG has been overwhelmed by the situation, and there has been an unexpected accident.


    The single-eyed female ghoul, wearing the mask of King Yama, appeared with one black and one white loli.The three females are like messengers of ecstasy returning from hell, ruthlessly killing the group of messy ghouls, rectifying the order from the 20th district to the first district, making all the ghouls fearful.As for twenty-one to twenty-three, most of the ghouls died in the last battle, and there is no longer any serious threat.


    The impermanence of black and white, and the ecstasy of Yama, are the titles that the ghouls have bestowed on the sisters Mado Akatsuki and Kenna, and it feels like that.Their appearance has made CCG relax a lot.


    Nie Kong was really speechless, it was a pity that the three daughters did not become magical girls.Nie Kong didn''t care what they were doing, because they had a lot of time anyway.Nie Kong was not in the mood to accompany them. Instead of doing those things, he should teach the cute Hun Shi-chan to read and read at home. From when Hun Shi was young, he slowly cultivated and cultivated relationships with her.


    And Gao Tsukiquan became an otaku living in the house writing novels, often pulling Nie Kong into her small room, saying that he wanted to use Nie Kong as a model to conceive some characters.


    But what is going on with all naked clothes? Nie Kong almost vomited blood when he read the content of the article. Did the famous Gao Tsuiquan rewrite H from writing horrible novels.Gao Tsukiquan blushed and said that it was those novels that were only written for himself, and let Nie Kong be the leading actor and the heroine by himself to practice first.Such as family chaos X, domestic violence and abuse S.Fortunately, it was not about curvy and straight men, otherwise Nie Kong would have to pump her ass.


    Nie Kong lived with Dong Xiang and their daughters for a period of time.It feels strange to see that the power of faith absorbed by Ding Tian Jie is gradually becoming stronger.Nie Kong checked it and found out that the power of faith had skyrocketed because of the dominance of the last war.


    Nie Kong calculated the time, and actually only lived in the ghoul for five years, which was indeed a bit short.However, faith has been absorbed a lot by the ring now, and now he has to leave.


    Comfortably enjoying two years of plain life, Nie Kong was about to leave the world of ghouls.Although this trip was short-lived, there were a few more goddesses, and the gluttony of blood whip perfected a little, and Nie Kong felt that the harvest was also very rich.


    After gathering the six daughters of Dong Xiang at home, Nie Kong received them into his Dingtian Ring.


    Originally planning to break the void dimension and leave, Nie Kong''s heart moved, and his mind suddenly sensed a familiar breath.


    That''s right, it''s the Eight or Nine Profound Art, it''s the soul imprint that you have carved on others.The only people who can give him a sense of familiarity are the two who practice the eight or nine profound arts, one is Vegeta and the other is Wukong!


    Nie Kong was surprised and said to himself: "What a coincidence, instead of randomly locating the next dimension, it''s better to see how he is doing."


    While speaking, Nie Kong locked the familiar mark with his spiritual sense, opened the dimensional ring and smashed the dimensional barrier.Facing the void, Nie Kong plunged into the black dimension without hesitation and began his journey to the dimension again.

 2150 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 02174, goodbye Wukong! !

    With the positioning in the spiritual sense, Nie Kong made it easier to shuttle.At the moment when the dimension was broken, Nie Kong was able to perceive the location and distance, so this time the dimensional shuttle didn''t use the primordial spirit to get out of the ring and enter the ring.It can make Nie Kong feel that the distance will not be too far!


    They left too hastily, and Nie Kong has not changed the physique and attributes of the ghoul for them.


    There will be no human corpses in the ring as food for ghouls, and if they rush out to hunt, they cannot be Bulma''s opponents.Thanks to the ghouls, they only need to prey once a week, and they can gnaw the Takatsuki Spring directly when they are hungry.And within a week, Nie Kong discovered that he had shuttled from one end of the dimension to the other.


    "What a fresh air, it smells a strong fragrance." Floating a few hundred meters in the air, Nie Kong looked down at the scenery below him and couldn''t help but marvel.


    There are tens of thousands of meters of high mountains and mountains, and even a sturdy vine that is hundreds of meters wide, which directly communicates the heavens and the clouds in the sky, which is more peculiar than the box garden.


    And the beliefs in the world are quite strong. It seems that with Wukong''s personality, he really wouldn''t easily destroy a world for cultivation.


    "Let''s go to Wukong first. I haven''t seen him for a long time. I don''t know how the Ninth Rank is practicing." Nie Kong''s heart moved, and he teleported directly along the mark left on Wukong.


    Soon Nie Kong found that he had come to a restaurant. The table was filled with delicious food and countless empty plates. Two muscled men gobbled it up there, as if who was eating the most in a competition.


    One is a man with violet hair, and the other is naturally Wukong.Needless to say, Wukong is very strong, and Nie Kong found that the man with purple hair was not inferior to Wukong. He was more than two meters tall and looked like a little Roshan. It was really expensive for two great muscle brothers!!


    After carefully examining Wukong''s current cultivation base, he found that after turning to the 9th rank profound arts, he already had a third rank cultivation base in his body, which was the profound immortal level.


    "Wow, Nie... Nie Kong, you... why are you here too?" Wukong looked up as if he had noticed the abnormalities around him.When he saw Nie Kong''s sudden appearance, Wukong was so shocked that he couldn''t speak. The chewing food in his mouth fell down without realizing it.


    "I sensed your position, so I came to see you. It seems that your life is very moist." Nie Kong said with a light smile.


    "Haha, I am really happy. We are just having lunch, Nie Kong, come, too." Wukong said happily.


    "Hey, Wukong, your friend?" The purple-haired man''s gaze narrowed. He didn''t realize how Nie Kong appeared, and Nie Kong looked very powerful.


    "Oh, I have forgotten that you are here. I will introduce him to you. His name is Nie Kong. He is indeed a good friend and opponent of mine. He is from the same place as me. Nie Kong, he is Alu, an international One of the five heavenly kings of food establishments, he is a very famous foodie." Wukong said appreciatively.


    "Gourmet Alu?" Nie Kong narrowed his eyes, as if not only his appearance but also his name was familiar.And since he can get Wukong''s appreciation, it shows that the other party is unique.


    "Since it is Wukong''s friend, then it is my Hulu''s friend. Please give me some advice." Hulu smiled refreshingly, and then showed you a plate of fragrant shiitake mushrooms. "Come on, you are welcome, and try the ten-star HotelGOURMET¡¯s famous loin and mushrooms!"


    "Hehe, Nie Kong, I think you will like this world." Wukong said blushing.


    "Really, I''m very picky about food." As a master chef, Nie Kong is very confident in his cooking skills.


    Nie Kong was not polite, and sat down in front of them, holding a knife and fork between the grilled mushrooms, and taking a bite.


    But Nie Kong was surprised to find that the taste conveyed a delicious meat texture, which was very delicious.


    Shiitake mushrooms with a luxurious sirloin steak taste, just the right amount of fat, and ingredients that match well with salt and pepper and grapefruit vinegar.After heating, the flavor is better.


    "What an amazing chef, he can actually make mushrooms the taste of steak." Nie Kong said in surprise.


    "Nie Kong, you are wrong. That kind of food is called loin and shiitake mushrooms. The taste is originally meaty shiitake mushrooms." Wukong explained."Curious and special mushrooms." After just roasting, Nie Kong found that the taste was better than what he made, and it was a good ingredient.


    "Don''t be too surprised, although it is delicious, it has more delicious ingredients than loin and mushrooms. The meat of the whole body melts between the tongue and the oily beast has delicious shrimps throughout the year. Crab meat trees, spring water flowing from the endless stream of fragrant brandy springs, etc. But these delicious ingredients are either ferocious monsters when living, or they grow in dangerous places with harsh environments. We food hunters look for the entire food world. The top ingredients make up the menu that suits your life best. That is the dream of every food hunter.¡± Alu broke the branch, twisted his fingers, and he drew it in a very enjoyable way. .


    The fresh smell of smoke came out of Lu''s mouth, and the branches were natural smoke. Nie Kong''s Three Views felt a bit subversive.


    "That''s how it turns out, it''s really enjoyable to come to a world of delicious food," Nie Kong said suddenly.Alu and the food world allowed Nie Kong to connect with the background of his world.The whole world seems to be made up of food, and the area is as wide as the box garden, which shows how many kinds of food there are in the food court.


    Perhaps, finally found the best way for Dong Xiang and the ghouls to change their physique, so that Dong Xiang could truly escape from human flesh and blood and taste human food.Perhaps, his gluttony bloodwhip can also be further evolved.The method is to inject the food cells from the food captives for them!!


    What they will evolve into when injected with gourmet cells is not clear to Nie Kong, but the phagocytosis and potential of gourmet cells are definitely many times stronger than that of RC cells from ghouls.

 2151 The collapse of the two-dimensional body 02175, the Gala crocodile that shocked Nie Kong

    "Toru, the main course is here! The gala crocodile barbecue I specially grilled is officially finished!!!" The little man with a long white chef hat came slowly, pushing a dining car.


    "After waiting for a long time, is the main dish finally here?" Smelling the intoxicating smell of meat in the air, Lu and Wukong''s eyes lit up, and they kept drooling.


    "Main dish?" Even Nie Kong just smelled the slight fragrance, which made him feel appetite for a while.


    "That''s right, because the group of fools at the IGO restaurant commissioned us food hunters to catch the Gara crocodile with level 5 capture. Goku and I caught it back this morning and agreed to be prepared for a meal." Said with saliva.


    The chef named Komatsu couldn''t help but smiled shyly, and explained: "That gala crocodile is no longer a simple capture level of 5, because it has lived for one hundred and fifty years, so the danger level is raised to 7. The meat is not only tender, but also has a lot of fat. The meat simply roasted with seasoning is ready to eat!"


    "That''s it! If I can eat it, I can''t wait!!" Wukong drooled and tore off a whole piece of crystal clear meat, with a lot of gravy left on it.


    It couldn''t resist the delicacy of Galla crocodile at all, because of the delicious taste, Alu''s saliva also overflowed his mouth.


    Although he has become greedy like this, he did not eat it in a hurry, but stared at the Gala Crocodile barbecue in front of him: "The grease on it is shining, like a gem!"


    "I can''t stand it!!" Wukong put the barbecue directly into his mouth and tasted it with his eyes closed.When his teeth chewed to the gala crocodile barbecue, his taste buds erupted like a volcano, and two words continued to appear in his mind!


    "delicious!!"


    Wukong opened his eyes suddenly, and jumped up happily, "What a delicious meat! It''s really delicious in the world! The crystal-like gem-like meat is so smooth to eat, although the meat is so juicy that it makes the mouth I can''t pack it anymore, it''s super delicious!!!"


    "It''s too exaggerated." Seeing Wukong''s appearance, Nie Kong didn''t believe him and picked up a piece of barbecue. He couldn''t help but pick up a piece of barbecue: "I''ll have one too!!"


    "It''s really delicious meat. It''s really a lot higher than the ones I ate before!" Nie Kong suddenly realized that the level of meat raised in his ring was compared with the gala crocodile in front of him. Nothing anymore.


    The meat quality of the food of the level 7 is so eager to catch it, what about the meat of the level 100.Nie Kong suddenly looked forward to the world in front of him.


    "Hahaha! Advanced cuisine!" Nie Kong and Wukong all let go of their belly and had a big meal.In a few seconds, the one ton of barbecue in the dining car has been eaten clean.


    "Hey, Chef Komatsu, hurry up and prepare more. We will have a full meal tonight!" Toriko couldn''t wait to cry.


    "Yes, yes." Komatsu didn''t expect the appetites of Torii and the others to be so terrifying, and hurriedly pushed the dining car to the kitchen, dozens of chefs were busy at the same time.The constant dining car was pushed out of the kitchen.


    After solving nearly 8 tons of Galla crocodile barbecue, they stopped, and they enjoyed the food bestowed by God!


    "Huh..." I saw Nie Kong lying there holding a big belly. He hadn''t eaten so full for a long time!


    "It''s really comfortable, I haven''t eaten so full for a long time! And so delicious, the hard work this morning was not in vain!" Wukong also smiled.


    "Goku, what are you working so hard for? It doesn''t take much effort to catch that gala crocodile, right?" Aru also admired Wukong''s strength very much, and simply caught the gala crocodile back alive.


    "Haha, in terms of strength, Nie Kong is much better than me." Wukong said, pointing at Nie Kong.


    "Really, Nie Kong, then you don''t know if you are interested in becoming a food hunter. The world is huge, with more than 300,000 kinds of ingredients, and now more than half have not been discovered." Asked with interest.


    "Of course, I am also looking forward to how many kinds of delicious food there are in the world of food." While talking, Nie Kong''s appetite was stimulated.


    "Haha, Nie Kong, let''s compare our life menu in the end." Wukong also said excitedly.


    Nie Kong nodded and said, "I want to taste all the food in the world."


    "It''s a great dream. In that case, maybe you can consider becoming a food hunter directly under the jurisdiction of an international food institution." Alu suggested.


    "International food institution, Nie Kong, there are so many ingredients in it. Every time I go there, I can''t eat enough." Wukong became a member of it because he ate Bawang''s meal back then.


    However, international food organizations do not restrict Wukong''s freedom, and occasionally send some commissions to ask Wukong to help capture the high-level food ingredients.


    "Yes, but I ask IGO ??to provide me with gourmet cells unconditionally. I need it in some places," Nie Kong said.


    Nie Kong asked for food cells in order to complete the agreement with Dong Xiang, so that their ghouls would also taste human food.


    Nie Kong felt that it was great to be able to come to the world of gourmet food.The potential of gourmet cells is not comparable to other ghouls, nor will it lose to vampires.At the same time, Nie Kong felt that if he used gourmet cells to strengthen the blood whip for gluttony, he would definitely increase its level.


    "No problem. Gourmet cells are not rare things. The idiot of the president will definitely agree." Toriko agreed without hesitation.


    "It just so happens that IGO idiots have a job and want to ask us."


    "Ah, there are so many gourmets in IGO, don''t you need to come to you specifically?" Wukong looked at Aru in surprise. As a free food hunter, he rarely helps IGO organizations.


    "It seems that the fruits of the rainbow are about to bear fruit." Wukong said the task.


    "What?" Sure enough, Alu was surprised. The ingredients that surprised the Four Heavenly Kings were not ordinary top-notch ingredients.


    "Mr. Wukong, you mean the fruit of the rainbow!! Is it the kind of dreamy fruit whose taste changes to seven colors with the temperature and temperature!?" Komatsu first shouted in surprise.


    "Yes."


    "Haha, if that''s the case, then I must go back again."

 2152 The collapse of the second element body 02176, transforming Dong Xiang

    "Rainbow Fruit?"


    Seeing Komatsu couldn''t help but yell, Goku laughed and said, "Hush, I lightly clicked Komatsu, that''s a secret!"


    Looking at Wukong''s daring look, there is no such thing as concealment.


    "Rainbow fruit has seven changes. The concentration of its juice melts into the 25-meter swimming water. With just one drop of rainbow fruit, all the water in the swimming pool will change into a thick and mellow juice. It is said that countless merchants would rather It''s ruined for it." Komatsu said with a look of hope.


    "Most of them are prices that make people stir up."


    Ryu continued to explain: "That''s a variety improvement product that IGO specializes in. It was made by the food transformation department? Goku, you really are. You always accept the tasks they release and you should learn to refuse."


    "Haha, I also like adventure and good food. They tell me where there is good food, I am also looking forward to it."


    "Oh my God, Rainbow Fruit! Mr. Alu, Mr. Goku, take the task!" Komatsu said urgently.


    "Well, go to the IGO headquarters first! By the way, I need some gourmet cells!"


    Gourmet cells are inaccessible to some mortals, but they are not rare in IGOs.Almost all the top managers of IGO have injected gourmet cells to strengthen themselves.


    After lunch, Nie Kong accompanied Wukong and the others to the IGO branch.The head of the branch was very happy to see Wu Kong and the others accepting Rainbow Fruit''s commission, but when he heard Nie Kong''s request, he frowned.


    "Mr. Nie Kong, the gourmet cell you requested, that... that is indeed a bit difficult." The branch director hesitated.


    "What''s the difficulty, don''t lie to me. Obviously those people in the Food Club, everyone has a food cell." Wukong gave him a dissatisfied look.


    "Yeah, isn''t IGO just hoping to win over talents." Toriko also saw the meaning of the branch minister and grumbled.The branch minister was a little embarrassed, and he did intend to win over Nie Kong for IGO.


    "Please don''t worry, our IGO is very free, but occasionally we will entrust you with some things, such as discovering food ingredients." The head of the branch explained.


    "Really. I can promise you, it''s just an idle job anyway." Even if he became a member of IGO, Nie Kong might rarely take care of their affairs.For example, among the five heavenly kings in IGO, only Wukong and Toriko will always take care of IGO''s commissions!


    "Thank you." The sub-director was very happy. The fact that Nie Kong became a friend of Wukong and Hulu showed that Nie Kong''s is not easy.


    He gave orders, and then brought something similar to an injection, which was said to be specially extracted food cells.


    "One is too few. Give me more." Nie Kong said dissatisfiedly.


    "No, you can only get one injection if you want one more person." The branch minister smiled bitterly.


    "So I am not alone." During the speech, 9 girls appeared out of thin air in the room.


    Real household names, sisters Nabai, Dong Xiangjiang, Hina mother and daughter, Takatsuki Izumi, Mengmeng, Nana and his daughter Yuyako!!


    "Dad." Heina cheered and hugged Nie Kong''s arm, she almost suffocated in the ring.Even Bai Nai looked at Nie Kong eagerly.


    Gao Tsukiquan was skinny, not to mention how pitiful.Whether it is Dong Xiang and the others is hungry, or they are hungry, they are cheating on her body.


    "My father, I''m so hungry." Dong Xiang pouted.


    "Hehe, my brother-in-law. Mengmeng hasn''t come out for a long time." The formerly young and mature Mengmeng, the little girl who seduced and led her brother-in-law to realize the harem plan, now became very mature with a smile. ,sense.


    "Hmph, haven''t been apart for many days." Nana muttered with a ponytail.


    You Yezi looked at the surrounding environment in surprise, and the first thing he noticed were the two powerhouses, Wukong and Alu.


    "Father, what did you call us out for?" You Yezi asked directly.


    "Don''t worry, everyone first come to inject gourmet cells, it can completely change your physique." Nie Kong smiled lightly, and stuck an injection to Chushi''s arm.


    Hina blinked cutely, while the rest of the girls trusted Nie Kong very much, so they didn''t think Nie Kong would harm them, but it was the culinary cell Nie Kong talked about.


    I saw a lot of women suddenly popping up in the room, all of them Nie Kong''s daughters.The head of the branch was a bit speechless and could only order people to take out a few more gourmet cells.


    "Haha, Nie Kong, it¡¯s been a long time since I saw that your daughter has grown up, Bulma and the others haven¡¯t come out." It seems that Wukong has long been used to the piles of women in Nie Kong, and Lu is also a stubborn guy. Women have no interest at all.


    "Dad, it feels... it feels as if vision and smell have become different." Dong Xiang said in surprise.


    "Yes, I feel more comfortable. Although I am still hungry, the world has become richer."


    Nie Kong casually dug down a large piece of a tree with cream in the room, and said with a chuckle: "You guys have a taste."


    Dong Xiang grabbed Nie Kong''s finger for the first time.I was surprised to find that the taste buds sent a sweet taste.


    "Woo, Dad, I...I can eat human food?" Dong Xiang was moved and thoughtlessly.Recalling Nie Kong''s previous promise, tears of joy continued to flow from the corner of her eyes.


    Dad, they really transformed their ghouls into humans, and finally they can eat Dad¡¯s cooking.


    "Really." Matoaki bit a small piece, and it was no longer a fishy smell, but sweet, and it was different from the cream he had eaten before, and it was a hundred times sweeter.


    As for Takatsuki Spring, pluck the cicada from the butter tree and chew it quack."The cicada is also creamy. It''s a weird tree."


    Mengmeng closed her eyes and said with emotion: "Hehe, brother-in-law, we seem to have come to a fairy tale world."


    "Yes, there are no less than one hundred thousand species that I haven''t discovered in the universe before." Nana also said.Who made Lala¡¯s two sisters, one can communicate with plants and the other with animals.


    "Interesting." You Yezi couldn''t help saying.


    "So I called you all out, enjoy this world to your heart''s content."

 2153 The collapse of the second element text 2 001, the new world

    "A new world?" When Nie Kong broke the void again, he appeared in a strange city again.


    Nie Kong floated in the air, looking down at the scene below.In the dark night of sight, he could not stop his gaze in the slightest.The floor is different from the Japanese style, and it is full of European charm. It seems that I have come to a foreign city, but it is not Japan.


    "Fire?" Nie Kong frowned. A fire broke out in front of a mansion that he was looking at, burning wildly!


    Two groups of people can be seen confronting each other in the yard. One is a teenager with blond hair and honey-colored eyes, about twenty-two years old, holding a whip in his hand.


    The other party was a middle-aged man with a big fat ear, who resembled the image of a Huaxia official. Both parties were followed by a group of black-clothed "bodyguards," both holding hot weapons and confronting each other.And the source of the fire was unexpectedly in the right hand of the blonde boy, which felt like a grassy Beijing.It looks like the Mafia is preparing for a shootout.


    "Master, why did you bring your subordinates into my house late at night? What are you going to do!" The middle-aged man who was getting rich began to question the opposite boy.


    "Kura. You don''t want to argue there anymore. I have already found out the financial problems of our Gabrone family that had previously fallen, and a large part of it is due to you." Dino said loudly.


    "You can''t mess around, I''m the veteran of the Gabrone family. For your father''s face, Master, please forgive me once." The man named Kula begged for mercy.


    The boy''s eyes were filled with intolerance, no matter how much he was in his twenties.


    "Master, please don''t hesitate anymore. Looking at the embezzled money on the account book, the evidence is enough to kill him a hundred times." The man in black with a cockscomb head behind him, named Ivan Dorek, said coldly.


    "Let''s do it, catch Kula back for interrogation." The cheerful and sunny boy also had to give an order, but he couldn''t say anything to kill the opponent.


    "Damn, since you don''t give me a way to survive, don''t blame me for being ruthless. Everyone shoots." Kura''s face was savage, and evil grew from courage.


    After hearing the order, the black-clothed "bodyguards" behind them all took their pistols and aimed at the teenager in front of them.


    The gunfight was about to start, and the blond boy waved his whip, but he had a good time.


    "Can you stop first, I have something to ask you." The bodyguards around seemed to have discovered something, and looked surprised. Between the two groups of them, a man appeared strangely!


    With short black hair, wearing trousers and a white shirt, the whole person exudes a more handsome look than Dino.Although the posture of standing looks very ordinary, no different from ordinary people standing there quietly, but the bodyguard behind Dino feels that Nie Kong''s existence seems dangerous at this time!


    "Our Gabriel family is working, please leave." Ivan Dorek grabbed Nie Kong''s collar with one hand, as if to carry him away, knowing that he is proud of his 230kg fist.


    Nie Kong ignored the presence of the other party, with a look in his eyes, already making the other party afraid to move, and he froze there in cold sweat!


    "My lord, as long as you are willing to help me deal with them, I am willing to say anything and answer anything for you." Seemingly aware of the subtle changes in the matter, Kura said kindly to Nie Kong.


    "Really." Nie Kong seemed dismissive, he was not easy for people to take advantage of.It''s a pity that Nie Kong arrived in the dark night, and there were very few people in the entire city except them, otherwise Nie Kong would not come here to join in the fun.


    "Get out of the way, please don''t interfere with the Gabriel family''s affairs." The young man with the whip in his hand said seriously to Nie Kong.


    "Hehe, I was also inclined to help your side. In that case, I can only intervene." Nie Kong didn''t want to understand their grievances. For him, who is useful to him, he will help.


    "Huh. The Mafia is not something you ordinary people can touch. You can give me a good night''s sleep." Dino is not a cold-blooded boy, only intending to stun Nie Kong.


    The whip was like a sensitive snake, rolling towards Nie Kong.


    "Playing with whips in front of me, you are hundreds of years early." While speaking, a whip formed by flames appeared in Nie Kong''s right hand.


    Looking at Nie Kong''s flame right hand, Dino and the generals behind him couldn''t help taking a breath.How hot is the lifeless flame that an Asian has?Is he the heir of the Pengley family?


    The Gabriel family is an allied family of Pengolie. Although it looks like a subsidiary family in terms of status, Dino can also use dead flames, but the scale of the flames is much smaller than that of Nie Kong.


    "Attach... attach a deadly flame to the whip?" Dino was almost stunned, and what was in front of him was beyond his expectation.


    As everyone knows, it was just Nie Kong''s angry blood whip, a skill derived from Vampire Beast.


    The two whips collided in the air, and the angry blood whip instantly burned Dino''s whip, and the flame whip more than ten meters long swept across in an instant.


    The angry blood whip overwhelmed the opponent, his clothes and everything were burnt clean.Maybe because Nie Kong deliberately controlled the temperature, Nie Kong didn''t intend to kill the opponent.


    But Nie Kong was surprised that a ring attracted his attention, and his flame could not be burned.Nie Kong also grabbed it in his hand easily, as if a strange power was hidden, and waited for time to look at it.


    Under the anger of the blood whip of anger, Dino seemed to have lost his mind, and went crazy and fought his allies.


    The two families behind him looked at Nie Kong in amazement, knew that they weren''t opponents, and hugged their young master and left in a hug.


    "My lord, why don''t you kill them." Kura said with some dissatisfaction.


    "I don''t need you to talk too much when I do things." Nie Kong glanced at him coldly, how could he be stupid enough to let him use himself to kill.To help him solve the crisis today, it is only based on his intelligence.


    "Yes, yes!" Looking at the frantically burning fire whip in Nie Kong''s hand, Kula swallowed his saliva and dared not talk more nonsense.


    "Now it''s time for me to ask you something."


    "If it''s me... I know, I can tell you."


    Nie Kong nodded slowly, and from his conversation, he knew where he was now-Italy.Then the various forces, such as the strongest Mafia Pengley family.


    But the strongest killer in the Mafia world is said to have gone to Japan to teach the ten generations of the Pengley family.


    "Japan, it''s true that the plot happened in Japan." Nie Kong nodded, already preparing to go to Japan in his heart.

 2154 The collapse of the second element text 2 002, meet Kyoko

    Because Nie Kong had directly saved Kula''s life, Kula had basically prepared everything Nie Kong asked for.


    It was the Mafia, and the efficiency of doing things was relatively fast. By the afternoon of the next day, Nie Kong was already standing in Ningsheng Town, Japan.Standing on a high point, Nie Kong looked down at Pingsheng Ding, and finally stopped his sight at Pingsheng Middle School.


    "It seems that I am going back to my profession again, teacher, I haven''t been a teacher for a long time!"


    Nie Kong was not in a hurry to apply for a teacher at Binsheng Middle School, but first found a place to live.And when Nie Kong had processed everything, it was almost time for school to end.


    "Ah, hurry, hurry, it''s almost running out of time for the sale of limited desserts!"


    Just as Nie Kong was preparing to buy daily necessities in the commercial street, a sweet and lovely girl came from the front, but her complexion seemed very worried.


    Wearing a middle school student''s sailor skirt, with a playful short hair.And that familiar face made Nie Kong recognize the identity of the other party at a glance-it was actually Sasakawa Kyoko.


    I saw Kyoko Sasakawa hurriedly ran to a cake shop not far from Nie Kong, and eagerly walked to the front to line up.


    "Little sister, the total is 2,900 yen." The waiter smiled and helped package the dessert cake and handed it to Sasakawa Kyoko.


    "Thank you." With joy, Sasakawa Kyoko finally bought the limited amount of cake she was thinking of, and touched her little bag to make payment.


    But the next moment, Kyoko Sasakawa rubbed the corners of the skirt with both hands, his face flushed with shame, and stood still.


    "Little sister, what''s the matter?" the waiter asked kindly.


    "Sorry, I... I forgot to bring my wallet."


    When paying the money, he found that he couldn''t find his wallet, which made Sasakawa Kyoko very embarrassed.


    She had been waiting for the cake for a long time, and she would be very upset if she missed it because of her stupidity.


    "Little sister, can you come and buy it after you take the money, and let it be for the customers in the line behind."


    "what?"


    Seeing the eyes of the people around him, Kyoko Sasakawa was embarrassed and wanted to find a gap to drill down.It was so embarrassing that I didn''t even bring any money.


    "Really, I said my sister, it''s no good to often leave things behind."


    A very magnetic voice came from behind, and Sasakawa Kyoko turned around in surprise. She remembered that her brother''s voice was not that nice.She found a handsome man with an elegant face who was smiling gently at her at this time, watching him make Sasakawa Kyoko''s cheeks hot.


    "A total of 2,900 yen, right." Nie Kong took out a 10,000 yen denomination from his wallet and directly settled the bill for the girl.


    "Wow, little sister, you have a gentle brother, which is so enviable." The waiter looked at Kyoko and said.


    Sasakawa Kyoko took the cake handed by the waiter and followed Nie Kong out of the cake shop in a daze.


    "Thank you very much for helping me a lot. Can... can you tell me your name and address, I owe... the money owed to you, I will pay you back." Sasakawa Kyoko stood holding the packaged cake In front of Nie Kong, he blushed and asked in a low voice.A girl took the initiative to ask the boy''s address and name, which was really bold.


    "My name is Nie Kong. I just moved to Binsheng Town today. I should be applying for a teacher in Binsheng Middle School soon. I saw you wearing the uniform of Binsheng Middle School, so I saw your troubled look, so I came out to help you. Handful." Nie Kong replied with a light smile, looking at the blushing Kyoko Sasakawa with a smile in his eyes, very cute and moving.


    "Eh." Jingzi was surprised to hear that Nie Kong was a teacher at Binsheng Middle School, but he was relieved with a three-point surprise in his heart.Since I am a school teacher, it is easy to pay back the money.


    "Thank you teacher." Jingzi moved her eyes away from Nie Kong''s cheeks in a panic. She felt Nie Kong''s magic power and couldn''t help attracting her eyes.Then...that will become my own teacher, I am too...so shameless.


    "Then teacher, are you married?" Jingzi asked in surprise when he saw the ring that Nie Kong was wearing on his left hand.That said, how can a person like him have no wife.


    "No, that ring was only found by accident." Nie Kong took off the ring he got from Dino and handed it to Jingzi at will.


    "Curious ring, it would be a pity if you lose it."


    Kyoko found that the ring design was very unique and it looked very nice.


    "If you like it, then give it to you."


    That ring happened to be the ring that Nie Kong got from Dino accidentally. When he used the blood whip of sin, he touched the ring. He accidentally found that the ring absorbed some of the flames of his own blood whip. The person wearing it was in danger. Time, you can resist danger.Nie Kong thought about the Mafia gangs he would meet in the future, and he could just give Kyoko the ring to protect her safety.


    As everyone knows, Nie Kong didn''t know the true meaning of the ring.


    "You...you said you give me the ring...me?" Kyoko was very surprised, at a loss with that strange ring.


    This means...


    propose?propose?!


    "Eh eh eh!!! But, but I''m not yet old enough to wear it... and, and it''s too... too sudden." How can I... I''m only thirteen years old, no...no At the age of marriage, I also met him for the first time.Woo, what should I do.


    Kyoko''s face was red, and he was proposed by someone else before he reached the age when he could get married. If his friend Xiaohua knew about it, he would definitely be stunned!


    "It doesn''t matter, you can put it away first, and then wear it when you can wear it."


    Nie Kong had misunderstood what Jingzi meant. After thinking about it, she is still a student, and she really can''t wear this kind of thing when she is in school.


    "OK¡­¡­"


    Kyoko lowered her head shyly. She didn''t know how to refuse, she could only silently accept Nie Kong''s ring, and then suddenly remembered something, raised her head and looked at Nie Kong and asked.


    "Yes... That''s right. My name is Kyoko, Sasakawa Kyoko."

 2155 The collapse of the second element text 2 003, first see reborn

    After buying a decent mansion in the community around Bingsheng Middle School, Nie Kong came to Bingsheng Middle School to apply for a teacher the next morning.


    It may be because of the lack of people, combined with Nie Kong''s temperament appearance and real ability, so Nie Kong was basically admitted only after being asked a few words, and was prompted to be careful not to provoke the chairperson.


    "Feng Ji..." Nie Kong touched his chin with interest, "Would you like to say hello..."


    Nie Kong was still considering whether to go to the meeting with the chairman of the committee, but he didn''t expect that he was already targeted.


    "External personnel, it is forbidden to enter and exit Bingsheng Middle School!"


    With a cold and delicate face, wearing a coat and jacket with Feng Ji''s sleeves, Hibari Kyouya, who is the chairman of Feng Ji, is now ready to fight, looking at Nie Kong coldly.


    "Otherwise, bite!"


    "Sorry, I am a new teacher Nie Kong, and I am familiar with the school now."


    Nie Kong introduced himself politely, and while the other party was observing himself, he was also watching the other party.


    "It seems you are not a herbivore."


    The instinct of the body is warning Hibari Kyouya that the man in front of him is very dangerous.


    However, this danger actually stimulated Skylark''s urge to fight the opponent.


    "It''s really not, I eat meat."


    Nie Kong smiled faintly, provoking Ruoyouruowu.


    If Hibari Kyouya was really that powerful, Nie Kong had the urge to recruit his subordinates.


    Beasts are not difficult to tame, but if you are fighting freak, it is still a bit difficult to tame.


    However, Nie Kong is hard to come by.


    "Ah, is this the way the chairman says hello?"


    Nie Kong turned sideways, avoiding the oncoming Hibari Gongya, and as expected, apart from Bing Sheng Middle School, this guy was fighting, and there was no concept of respecting the teacher and the way.


    "Too noisy, bite!"


    Seeing that Nie Kong escaped his own attack so easily, Hibari Kyouya also sneered with excitement.


    "Don''t let me down!"


    As Skylark was talking, a duckweed abductor from nowhere suddenly appeared in his hand, and he unceremoniously greeted Nie Kong''s lower abdomen.


    Nie Kong was not to be outdone, and did not continue to evade. Instead, he directly clenched his fists and took the lark''s duckweed abruptly, with a smile on his face as before, without any pressure.


    After being imprisoned by his opponent, Skylark used his strength to turn over and spin, and kicked at Nie Kong in a roundabout way, hoping to take down Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong let go of the duckweed crutches, and opened Skylark''s roundabout kick with his elbow. Without any softness, his subordinates directly punched Skylark Kyomi''s lower abdomen.


    It''s not that Nie Kong doesn''t care for the young, he just wants to subdue Hibari Kyouya''s words, and let the other party endure the suffering and completely worship, so that the other party will respect him.


    What''s more, seeing Hibari Kyouya eating his attack in front of him is not only okay, but also getting more excited, Nie Kong said helplessly that he seemed to be taken by the other party.


    "interesting!"


    Skylark randomly wiped away some blood that overflowed from the corner of his mouth, and his eyes were full of excitement. Even if the lower abdomen was painful, it would not affect his excitement in the slightest.


    "Although I don''t mind fighting, I don''t want to fight meaninglessly."


    Nie Kong felt that he should accept it as soon as he saw him. He had successfully attracted the attention of the other party, and could not satisfy him in one go, otherwise he would not be worthy of future use!


    "Want to escape!"


    Skylark also noticed that Nie Kong didn''t want to fight, and she couldn''t help frowning, her expression unhappy.


    He wanted to escape after hitting, it was a dream.


    "Don''t worry, I will call you an ambulance because you let me enjoy it!"


    A bloodthirsty smile appeared on the corner of Skylark''s mouth, and before Nie Kong had any reaction, he rushed up again.


    "Ah! Senior Hibari!"


    Suddenly, a panicked scream attracted the attention of Nie Kong, who avoided the skylark''s attack. He looked in the direction of the call, only to find that it was Sawada Tsunayoshi, who was known as the "waste material class."


    At this time, Sawada Tsunayoshi accidentally passed by, but saw that Hibari Kyouya, who he was most afraid of, was completely frightened when he attacked an adult. He wanted to escape, but he was worried about the person being beaten.


    "Stupid Tsuna, if this continues, this man will be beaten into the hospital by Skylark!"


    Standing not far from Sawada Tsunayoshi, was a very mature little baby in a suit, and these words came from this little baby.


    "Ah! This won''t work!"


    Sawada Tsunayoshi was irritated by the little baby''s words, and became more and more confused. Before he could think of a countermeasure, he suddenly rolled his eyes and fell directly to the ground.


    Within a second, Sawada Tsunayoshi who fell to the ground suddenly opened his eyes, changed his cowardly appearance, changed into a vicious look, bounced up, tore his clothes and pants, and his head also A faint flame was lit.


    "Death can''t let this man go to the hospital!"


    Sawada Tsunayoshi suddenly roared to the sky, and then rushed towards Hibari Kyiya fiercely.


    The little baby beside him had a meaningful smile on his face. He took back the gun in his hand that was still in the smoke. The gun instantly turned into a green lizard, lying on the baby gentleman''s hat.


    Italy''s top killer-reborn...


    Nie Kong didn''t expect to meet the ruthless character so quickly.


    "I am Nie Kong, a new teacher from Binsheng Middle School. It seems that there are many problematic children in the school."


    "Please don''t get me wrong."


    Reborn''s voice is very milky and milky, but what he says does not carry a trace of temperature.


    "I just summoned the subordinates for the foolishness."


    "I don''t think Hibari Kyouya will be attributed to a weak person."


    Although, according to the setting of the plot, Hibari Kyouya does belong to Sawada Tsunayoshi''s subordinates, but now that he is here, he naturally wants to change.


    "No one is born to be strong."


    Reborn''s voice became more and more cold, his eyes staring at Nie Kong, the milky voice of milk, but it was unusually firm.


    "Stupid Gang will remove all obstacles that hinder him on the way!"


    Although Reborn didn''t know exactly who the unpredictable man opposite was who could invalidate his mind reading skills, he was also very confident in his apprentice.


    "Hehe, I hope so."


    Nie Kong chuckled slightly, although he obviously felt the murderous aura emanating from the reborn, he didn''t care.


    It is useless to say more, the future will prove everything.


    Nie Kong turned his head and glanced at Tsunayoshi Sawada, who was completely abused by Skylark, but refused to let it go.


    We, come to Japan long...

 2156 The collapse of the second element text 2 004, teasing Lan Bo

    As soon as the class bell rang, Nie Kong opened the door of the classroom and came to the classroom under his guidance.


    "Hello everyone, I am your new math teacher, Nie Kong, please give me your advice in the future."


    "Wow, a handsome teacher came from school, aren''t you dreaming!"


    As soon as Nie Kong stepped onto the stage, he immediately attracted the attention of the female students.Although they are only in the first grade of junior high school, they are mature in their hearts.But I didn''t expect the new teacher to be very handsome.


    And Sasakawa Kyoko, who had seen Nie Kong, blushed involuntarily and touched the ring hidden in her bag, wondering if she should return the ring to Teacher Nie Kong, what the teacher meant.


    "Uh-isn''t that the man who was attacked by Hibari-senpai? It was actually our teacher?!"


    Sawada Tsunayoshi couldn''t help being surprised. After all, he was beaten by Hibari Kyouya in order to relieve the man!


    In the pure world of Sawada Tsunayoshi, although I don''t know why Hibari-senpai would attack him, this teacher is a gentle smile, certainly not a bad person!


    "In addition to my new teacher, there is also a transfer student in our class!"


    Nie Kong called out the Jail Temple Falcon behind, but the guy put on an expression of defeat.After giving a brief introduction, he found a back seat and sat down.


    No matter what the handsome teacher is here, there is also a handsome transfer student. The atmosphere in the classroom is very excited, even more girls, full of joy.


    "Today''s tutorial is here. I will lead you as a physical education teacher in the afternoon game. I look forward to your hard work and good results!"


    With the arrival of the get out of class bell, Nie Kong also completed his course, but also because of his gentleness, attracted many students who came to ask questions.


    Among them, Kyoko and her best friend Kurokawa Hana are naturally included.


    She looks good, and the mature Kurokawa Hana hates naive boys and likes mature men. It just so happens that Nie Kong is the type she likes, which is incomparable to the little boys in the class.


    Kyoko was a little bit lamented. The female classmates in the class were too annoying, so that she didn''t even talk to the teacher. It was very important to find him.


    The time passed quickly, and soon arrived the football skill competition that boys and girls were looking forward to in PE classes.


    "Students, as long as you show your own level and don''t let your youth leave regrets, you are the best!"


    After Nie Kong habitually cheered up the students, he couldn''t help causing another group of girls to scream.


    "This guy will win people''s hearts very well!"


    Reborn was secretly in a corner, paying attention to the situation of Tsunayoshi Sawada at the same time, but also paying attention to Nie Kong''s behavior.


    Except for the inexplicable encouragement to the prison temple Hayato, other things have always been well-behaved. They are very popular among teachers and students. Their identity and intentions are unknown, and they need to be observed.


    Reborn also considered recruiting Nie Kong at the beginning, but Nie Kong''s strength is too deep and unfathomable. Even people like him have a sense of crisis. They are unidentified and the risk is too high to recruit.


    Moreover, the attitude of the other party also shows that he will not be inferior to others.


    "Ah Tsuna, don''t let me down!"


    While reborn said silently, following Sawada Tsunayoshi''s performance, he turned out a sniper rifle with the lizard lying prone on the brim of his hat, shooting different bullets with enhanced strength.


    Although reborn does have some ability, for Nie Kong, he would not take it seriously.


    Like Reborn thinking about recruiting family members for Tsunayoshi Sawada, Nie Kong was also observing his classmates on the court.


    Known as a baseball idiot, Takeshi Yamamoto has very good athletic nerves, and is also a genius practicing swordsmanship. He has an optimistic personality and a very good popularity.


    Naturally, the football game was won by Tsunayoshi Sawada''s "different" performance.Reborn''s death bomb has a very good effect, and it has developed the potential in Tsunayoshi Sawada.


    After finishing his course, Nie Kong was ready to buy some materials to make his own dinner when he got off work.


    "boom--"


    With the sound of an explosion, Nie Kong casually glanced in one direction, grabbed it casually, and accidentally caught a furry cow in a jumpsuit with two horns...


    Little baby...


    "Lambo?"


    Nie Kong rarely showed a surprised expression.


    He just grabbed what was flying towards him, but he didn''t expect it to be a baby, a baby the same size as a reborn.


    "Huh? You know this lord?"


    Lan Bo opened his innocent eyes and looked at strangers who he didn''t even know.


    "No, there are candy!" Nie Kong shook his hand in front of him, and then threw a small object in front of him.


    "Wow, candy, really, really, where, where." Lan Bo''s eyes became shining immediately. When he saw the candy, he immediately ran away like a puppy chasing a bone. Get out.


    "Is still a child..."


    Nie Kong shook his head, feeling a little speechless.


    Although this child does have some abilities at certain critical moments, he is essentially just a child, and it is too troublesome to take care of!


    After Lan Bo ran away, Nie Kong looked back and inadvertently saw a familiar pink shadow.It turns out that since the prison temple Hayato is here, it is not surprising that his sister appears.


    She is Bianchi.It is said that she is the elder sister of Hayato in Prison Temple and the fourth lover of reborn.Of course, as a baby, reborn cannot have a male-female relationship with Beyonc¨¦, the two are only lovers in name.


    "Hey." She seemed to see Nie Kong too, and Bi Angqi raised her head and came to Nie Kong.


    "Are you calling me?" Nie Kong asked in surprise.


    "Yes, you should be a teacher in the school, I need to ask you about something."

 2157 The collapse of the second element text 2 005, cooperate with Biyangqi

    "Have you seen a guy named Tsunayoshi Sawada."


    "You said Sawada Tsunayoshi classmate, I happen to be his teacher, what can you do with him?" Perfect body, beautiful face, long pink hair in the middle.He was only seventeen years old, and he did not expect to grow so mature.


    "Of course I intend to get rid of him, so that Rebauen can be freed from his job as a tutor, so that Rebauen will come back to Italy with me. Why, you want to stop me?" Biyangqi said.


    "No, it seems that Rebauen is to train Sawada Tsunayoshi to become the tenth generation successor of Pengley. That is the task that Pengley entrusted to Rebauen. Do you think Rebauen will destroy you?"


    "As long as you tell me where he is, I will let Tsunayoshi Sawada die unexpectedly." Bi Yangqi took out a bottle of juice and snorted coldly.


    "Hehe, maybe we can cooperate. I don''t want to see Tsunayoshi Sawada become the tenth generation of Pengley, what do you think." Nie Kong said with a light smile.


    "I can do it by myself."


    "Well, if you fail, you can come to me. He should be ready to leave the school now. You can see him when you wait at the door." After speaking, Nie Kong left after a few simple words.


    "Hey...cooperate." Looking at Nie Kong''s back, Bi Yangqi was also thinking about it. Nie Kong''s words planted seeds in her heart.


    The next morning, Nie Kong had just arrived at the door of Binsheng Middle School, and he happened to see Hibari Kyouya who was checking Fengji at the door.


    "You finally came."


    When Skylark saw Nie Kong not responding, she smiled with interest, her cold eyes brought the excitement of fighting.


    "This time, I won''t let you run again!" Skylark went directly on the duckweed, and slammed at Nie Kong.


    "It seems that if you don''t teach you a lesson, you won''t give up." Nie Kong also took out the blood whip of sin, and did not even look at Skylark in his eyes.


    "You have to know that if you want to be my opponent, you are not qualified now."


    For people like Skylark, the more exciting they are, the more fiercely they will accelerate their improvement.


    "Huh, stop talking nonsense!"


    Skylark was already impatient, so he rushed up with the duckweed and attacked Nie Kong''s face with a turn.


    Nie Kong easily let go and waved the whip in his hand, easily smashing his weapon.


    "Once you have no weapons, what can you do?"


    Skylark couldn''t believe that his weapon would be broken so easily, but this did not make him feel frustrated, but it made him even more excited about defeating Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong suddenly floated behind Skylark. Just before he reacted, before his body had time to resist, he kicked him out.


    "I said, you are not enough to be my opponent."


    Nie Kong retracted his hand, and then prepared to leave.


    "Are you trying to escape!"


    Nie Kong didn''t start lightly, but Skylark held on, not only did not faint, but also propped up his body, wanting to continue to fight Nie Kong.


    Hibari''s pride does not allow any failure of his own!


    Nie Kong was a little surprised by Skylark''s tenacity, but he became more and more fond of this subordinate.


    "If you want to fight with me, wait until the exercise gets stronger, I''m not interested in the weak!"


    Nie Kong left a faint sentence, and without turning around to look at Skylark, he walked off the roof.


    "Absolutely, to kill you!"


    Skylark looked at Nie Kong''s back bitterly, and secretly swore to become stronger in his heart, and immediately went black and lost consciousness.


    There are not a few lessons in today''s tutorial, so Nie Kong is relatively relaxed, and there are many lovely students around him constantly, wanting to invite Nie Kong to make a cake in the afternoon housekeeping class.


    There are not a few lessons in today¡¯s tutorial, so Nie Kong is relatively relaxed, and there are constantly many cute students around Nie Kong, wanting to invite Nie Kong to make tea in the afternoon home economics class. cake.


    "My taste is very picky, you guys have to work hard."


    Nie Kong said with a smile, his eyes drifting from time to time to Jingzi who was behind because of the large number of people.


    "If you don''t go back to the classroom, you will be late for the next class."


    Nie Kong smiled gently and waved his hand, indicating that the group of girls should leave.


    "Teacher, please wait a minute, I have something to tell you."


    "Huh? It turned out to be Kyoko, I can finally meet again." Because there are too many girls around Nie Kong, Kyoko basically can''t communicate with Nie Kong. Nie Kong motioned to Sasakawa Kyoko to sit on his own. Beside.


    "Well, thank you Teacher Nie Kong for helping me in the cake shop." When Kyoko Sasakawa thought of the past, her face would be slightly pink and a little shy.


    "When we are two, just call me Jun Nie."


    Nie Kong gently rubbed Sasakawa Kyoko''s hair. The hair was soft, with the fragrance of a very comfortable shampoo, which made Nie Kong feel very comfortable.


    "You can also try the cake Xiaojing made during the afternoon''s home economics class."


    "If the teacher is willing to eat, of course it will be fine."


    Sasakawa Kyoko was very nervous and Nie Kong took the initiative to make this request. She also listened to other girls to investigate Nie Kong''s cooking skills. She was not particularly good at making cakes, so she was also worried that Nie Kong might not taste it good.


    "Let¡¯s come and go, next time I also invite Xiao Jing to come to my house to taste my craft."


    Looking at the sparkling eyes of Kyoko Sasakawa in front of him, Nie Kong felt warm in his heart.


    "OK."


    Sasakawa Kyoko smiled crookedly and nodded.


    "I don''t know when the teacher is free?"


    "Well, it should be fine after get off work. What''s the matter, Xiaojing wants to date me."


    "Huh? Going to make an appointment with...?"


    Sasakawa Kyoko''s heart also kept moving, and couldn''t calm down.


    "Then... the rest day of the week..."


    "Okay, then it''s settled!"


    "Um...Um." Jingzi showed a shy expression, put the cake on Nie Kong''s table, and ran out like an escape.

 2158 The collapse of the second element text 2 006, the hit Sawada Tsunayoshi

    Kyoko Sasakawa, who had never been on a date, blushed at this time, and she was ashamed to look up at Nie Kong, just in time for the sound of the bell for class, and successfully rescued Kyoko Sasakawa.


    "I, I''m going back to the classroom first!"


    The good student Sasakawa Kyoko, who was taken aback by the prepared bell, left Nie Kong¡¯s office in a hurry, and Nie Kong also smiled faintly at Sasakawa Kyoko, who had fled, until the other party disappeared from his sight. .


    "I don''t have a hobby of being watched by others."


    Nie Kong retracted his gaze, took out two teacups without delay, poured the tea, and then slowly said to the empty office.


    "Thank you for the hospitality, your tea is a good tea, maybe the wind will like it, but for me I prefer coffee."


    Reborn suddenly appeared in front of the teacup out of thin air, took a bite, and made a comment.


    Not only was Nie Kong not surprised at the appearance of reborn, but he looked like he already knew about it.


    "If you are windy, you might really like this kind of tea..."


    This tea is pure Chinese tea. If it is a Chinese style, it will really be more pleasing.


    Nie Kong was tasting the tea without comment.


    "What are your intentions for Kyoko."


    Reborn''s voice was the same as the milky milky voice, but the tone of the words was very cold.


    Sasakawa Kyoko is a girl that Sawada Tsunayoshi likes, but if he is snatched away by this guy in front of him, it is hard to imagine how sad and disappointed the dumb Tsuna would be.


    If it weren''t for Nie Kong''s attack against Sasakawa Kyoko, Reborn wouldn''t have come to confront Nie Kong himself.


    Moreover, based on what I have just tested, this guy in front of me even knows the wind!


    "I have no obligation to answer you."


    "You guy, who the hell are you."


    For people like Nie Kong who can''t grasp and may get out of control at any time, Reborn had to find a way to deal with it.


    As a top killer, he has a lot of lives in his hands, don''t mind having one more!


    "You have your task, I have my plan, you should not interfere with my life."


    Nie Kong put down the tea cup Shiran, his eyes were as dark as an ancient pond, and they were not bottomed out. Even a reborn who could read minds could not understand what he was thinking.


    "Humph."


    Reborn snorted coldly. Although he was very confident of his own strength, it was indeed too reckless to fight this guy who didn''t know the details in such a place.


    Moreover, the other party seems to be doing something very unusual, as if it is against himself.


    "Ah, Tsuna will become an excellent leader!"


    None of the people who have Pengley blood in their bones are waste.


    Just like Nie Kong is very confident in himself, reborn is also very confident in his vision of seeing people.


    "Then I will wait and see."


    Nie Kong smiled, noncommittal.


    Reborn is indeed very powerful, but for his Nie Kong, it is not a fear at all!


    The cooking class is in the afternoon. For girls, this is an opportunity to make delicious cakes for the boys they like. Boys also hope to eat delicious cakes. Therefore, everyone is interested in cooking classes. The arrival is still very much anticipated.


    Therefore, before the end of the cooking class, there were already a lot of boys gathered outside the classroom, staring at the cake in the girls'' hands.


    However, the girls were also elated, not at the eager boys, but heated discussions about whether to give the cake to the Falcon in the prison temple or to Nie Kong.


    This kind of stuff is not rare in the prison temple, but the enthusiasm for girls is very bad at dealing with them.


    There are also a lot of girls on Yamamoto Takeshi. The optimistic and cheerful Yamamoto is used to the average, and the smile on his face exaggerates the mood of most girls.


    And more girls are guarding their cakes carefully, not wanting to be easily succeeded by other boys, and just thinking about giving Nie Kong a taste.


    Although Nie Kong is a teacher, for adolescent girls, the heartbeat is their direction of action.


    "Kyoko, who is your cake for?"


    A girl next to Sasakawa Kyoko, looking at the cake in Kyoko''s hand eagerly, Sawada Tsunayoshi, couldn''t help but asked with kindness.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Seeing the hopeful Sawada Tsunayoshi in front of her, Kyoko Sasakawa felt a little embarrassed.


    "Sorry Sawada-kun, I made this cake for Teacher Nie Kong..."


    "So..."


    Sawada Tsunayoshi withdrew his reluctant gaze, feeling very regretful, "It''s okay, Kyoko, you just feel happy."


    "If you want to eat, fight for it. Anything that drags on will only drain the opportunity!"


    The little reborn hid in the dark, and taught Sawada Tsunayoshi dissatisfiedly.


    "This won''t work, Kyoko''s cake was not made for me..."


    Sawada Tsunayoshi was a little dejected. Before he was about to leave, he suddenly saw the woman who gave him poisonous food in the morning, and secretly replaced the cake in Kyoko''s hand with poisonous food.


    "Ah-Kyoko, you can''t give Teacher Nie Kong your cake! It will die!"


    Sawada Tsunayoshi knows deeply that if he eats that toxic food, ordinary people will definitely die!


    "Sawada-kun, you can''t curse like this because you can''t eat cake!"


    After hearing Sawada Tsunayoshi''s words, Sasakawa Kyoko was a little angry, and turned around, ready to take his cake to Nie Kong to eat.


    "Eating that cake, ordinary people will really die!"


    There was a smile at the corner of Reborn''s mouth, and he took off the green lizard on the brim of his hat and transformed it into a sniper rifle. After Chiri Tsophone spoke to Sawada Tsunayoshi, he immediately fired two shots at Sawada.


    "Death won''t let Kyoko get into trouble!"


    After Tsunayoshi Sawada was hit by a bullet and fell to the ground, a flame ignited on his head, full of blood and resurrected. The poisonous food in Kyoko''s hand was taken by the one who swallowed it, and the one who swallowed it all.


    Not only that, Sawada Tsunayoshi also saw other girls¡¯ cakes were replaced with poisonous dishes. Sawada Tsunayoshi, who was resurrected full of blood, didn¡¯t care at all, so he grabbed all the girls¡¯ cakes and devoured them. With


    "Sawada-kun, you..."


    Kyoko looked at empty hand, thinking of Nie Kong''s disappointed eyes, her eyes reddened, and she gave Sawada Tsunayoshi a dissatisfied look, and then ran away from the classroom.


    "Kyo...Kyoko..."

 2159 The collapse of the second element text 2 007, Kyokos cake

    The five-minute statute of limitations has passed, and Sawada Tsunayoshi, who has recovered, suddenly realized what he did to Kyoko. He wanted to apologize and explain, and wanted to catch up with Kyoko, but was surrounded by other boys who had robbed the cake. , Can''t get out at all.


    "A Gang, you are still too tender."


    Reborn lowered the brim of his hat, blocked his eyes, looked at the chaotic scene, activated the mechanism behind him, and took the best approach.


    But at this time, Kyoko was constantly entangled and hesitated, how should he explain to Nie Kong about the missed appointment.


    "Xiao Jing, what''s the matter?"


    While Sasakawa Kyoko was still hesitating, Nie Kong suddenly appeared behind Kyoko and asked softly with a gentle smile.


    "Sorry teacher, you can''t eat my cake..."


    Jingzi glanced at Nie Kong, then bowed her head sadly.


    "Huh? Didn''t Xiao Jing give me this cake on my table?"


    Nie Kong held a small cake in one hand and placed it in front of Jingzi.


    "Hey, this really seems to be the cake I made, why is it here?"


    Jingzi raised his head in surprise, carefully examined the cake in Nie Kong''s hand, and after confirming that it was indeed his own, he couldn''t help but asked aloud in surprise.


    "Since it is Xiaojing''s cake, can I taste it now?"


    Nie Kong just smiled, did not answer, but asked instead.


    Naturally, the cake did not appear on his desk out of thin air, but Bi Yangqi, who secretly replaced it with poisonous dishes, wanted to clean up Sawada Tsunayoshi with poisonous dishes, and at the same time gave Kyoko''s cake to Nie Kong.


    "Well, if Kong doesn''t dislike it..."


    After seeing the lost cake, Jingzi had already forgotten all the unpleasant things in his head, blushing, looking forward to Nie Kong''s evaluation after tasting it.


    "Can Xiaojing feed me?"


    Seeing Jingzi''s shy appearance, Nie Kong smirked.


    "Huh? Hmm... okay..."


    Jingzi blushed, cautiously picked up the small fork next to the plate, gently dropped a piece of cake, and then held it with the other hand to prevent it from falling, and then placed it in front of Nie Kong.


    "Come on, ah~"


    "Ah~"


    Nie Kong inadvertently glanced at a dark corner in the corner, gently raised his hand, inadvertently, first he took the bullet shot from the corner at the cake, and opened his mouth to eat Kyoko. Cake.


    Jingzi didn''t notice what had happened just now, only knowing that Nie Kong was quite logical and put his hand on her waist, making her complexion red.


    "Huh, it really is not a good character to deal with."


    Hidden in the corner, Reborn put down the sniper rifle silently. He was not disappointed when he wanted to make trouble but was prevented.


    "Kyo...Kyoko..."


    And Tsunayoshi Sawada, who finally got rid of the boy¡¯s "chase", just chased in the direction where Kyoko had left, but at a corner, seeing such a sad scene, couldn''t help being shocked on the spot.


    "How could it be... Jingzi and Teacher Nie Kong... Does Jingzi like the teacher?"


    Sawada Tsunayoshi looked at the front in disbelief. The girl he had a crush on for a long time, had not had the courage to confess, and was feeding other boys sweet cakes!


    "Stupid Tsuna, there is no girl who is willing to abandon a handsome guy and like a waste material."


    Seeing that reborn couldn''t do anything on Nie Kong, he could only do it on his apprentice.


    "Then, if I try to become a strong person, will Kyoko like me..."


    Sawada Tsunayoshi stared blankly at the two people who were not far away, who were not far away, and felt very bitter inside.


    "I dare to pack a ticket. As long as you get serious, I will definitely look back at you."


    Seeing that his motivation had been effective, reborn couldn''t help but show an imperceptible smile.


    "Xiao Jing''s cake is delicious, I really hope to eat it for the rest of my life."


    Nie Kong naturally noticed the arrival of Sawada Tsunayoshi, but he also knew that Sawada Tsunayoshi had thoughts about Sasakawa Kyoko, which made him a little jealous.


    "For example, if you don''t dislike it, I am willing to keep doing it for you..."


    Jingzi blushed, feeling very happy about what Nie Kong said.


    "Does Kyoko cook?"


    Nie Kong thought for a while, anyway, he has been relatively leisurely lately, so he might as well use it to close the relationship with Jingzi.


    "Yes, but not particularly good at..."


    Girls always want to show a capable side in front of the boys they like, but Nie Kong himself is also a very difficult person, so Kyoko is relatively embarrassed.


    "If Xiaojing doesn''t mind, can we do it together in the future?"


    Nie Kong said gently.


    "Really?"


    Jingzi raised her eyes, looking at Nie Kong with shining eyes.


    "Of course I do!"


    Being able to spend more time with people she likes is what Kyoko wants to do.


    "Then when I have time in the future, I will invite Kyoko to be a guest at my house."


    Nie Kong slowly expressed his thoughts, Jingzi has no parents, so the access control is relatively free.


    Seeing Kyoko hesitating, Nie Kong knew that she was hesitating what to do with her brother Sasakawa''s dinner, so he immediately suggested that she was understanding.


    Although Sasakawa Rakuhei looks over-blooded and feels a little natural, but his talent in boxing is an undeniable talent.Of course, Nie Kong did not hope that Kyoko''s brother would defect to Sawada Tsunayoshi and become his guardian.


    "If Kyoko''s brother doesn''t mind, he can also come to my house as a guest!"


    "I think my brother will be very willing!"


    Jingzi smiled just now, and smiled pure and lovely at Nie Kong.


    Looking at Jingzi''s smile, Nie Kong felt very happy in his heart.

 2160 The collapse of the second element text 2 008, reborns vigilance

    The cake made by Kyoko is very sweet, although the taste cannot be compared with the food captive, but with Kyoko personally feeding it, Nie Kong feels that it has become hundreds of times more delicious.


    "Yes. Xiaojing, as a teacher, I want to care about some students. But maybe because of the influence of the teacher''s identity, there will be a generation gap with the students. Xiaojing is willing to be my right hand and help me deal with some things. Huh?"


    Nie Kong suddenly thought that in fact, Jingzi''s identity can do many things that he can''t do more conveniently.Since reborns can train stupid gangs to become mafia, maybe they can also train Kyoko.


    "Well, if it''s the teacher''s request, I...I would be very happy."


    Although Jingzi didn''t know what Nie Kong wanted to do, she felt sincerely happy that she was able to help Nie Kong.


    "The next class is about to begin, Xiaojing, you should go back first."


    As soon as Nie Kong''s voice fell, the sound of the preparation bell rang.


    "Then, I''ll leave first, let''s see you after school." Kyoko was satisfied with the cake she made for the teacher.


    The next course does not have Nie Kong''s course, so if you want to see you again, Kyoko will have to wait until after school.


    Nie Kong smiled and waved to Jingzi until Jingzi''s figure disappeared completely, and the smile on Nie Kong''s face also disappeared.


    "Peeking at someone else''s conversation will be struck by lightning."


    Nie Kong coldly looked ahead, without looking away, but what he said was aimed at the reborn who tried to interrupt his and Jingzi''s plan of affection, and his expression was completely lost at this time.


    "I don''t think that I have successfully interrupted your plan."


    Reborn also didn''t have any good expressions, and his words were as cold as ever.


    At first, Reborn also thought that Nie Kong just liked Jingzi. After all, Jingzi is cute and it is normal for many people to like it.However, after he faced his desirous plan to give the stupid guardian the intention to dig a corner, Reborn felt that Nie Kong was not good at coming.


    "What is your purpose!"


    Reborn also wondered if this guy was sent by some family, but no matter how much he investigated, he couldn''t find any information about Nie Kong.


    The only information that can be found is the profile that Nie Kong submitted to Bingsheng Middle School.


    "My purpose..."


    Nie Kong tilted his head thoughtfully, then replied with a chuckle.


    "It should be about the same as you, but yours is a task, and I''m just interested."


    Originally, Nie Kong just wanted to take in the younger brother and set up a family to play with.


    But after contacting Kyoko Sasakawa, Nie Kong suddenly had the idea of ??training Kyoko to become a boss and form a family.


    Nie Kong is a man who does it as soon as he thinks it. After hiding his figure and carefully observing Jingzi, he found that although Jingzi often blushes when facing him, he can still become an excellent boss if he trains him well. of!


    "Huh, family is not such a pediatric game as you think."


    Reborn listened to Nie Kong''s arrogant tone, but felt that Nie Kong didn''t take the fetters of the family as the same thing, and couldn''t help but feel angry in his heart.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, what a coincidence, you know Reborn."


    At this time, Bi Yangqi, who was following Reborn, nodded politely to Nie Kong while approaching Reborn and said hello.


    "Thank you Bi Yangqi for returning the cake~"


    "It''s a pity that Reborn saved it. Reborn, don''t worry about the waste material. Come back to Italy with me to experience the underworld life in the gunfire again."


    After Bi Angqi greeted Nie Kong, she persuaded the reborn.


    If it was a previous reborn, he would directly reject Bianche¡¯s proposal, but after seeing that even Bianche knew Nie Kong, reborn thought about it and felt that he wanted to treat Nie Kong as a real enemy.


    "Reborn."


    After listening to reborn, Bi Yangqi looked at him.


    "Beyonc¨¦, how did you meet this guy?"


    Reborn saw that Nie Kong had left, so he no longer had any cover, and asked aloud.


    He always felt that the man Nie Kong seemed to know a lot of things.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, he is a very good man."


    Because Nie Kong wants to cooperate with himself, the purpose is to deal with the stupid Gang and make Reborn fail, so Bi Yangqi still has a good opinion of him, and did not talk about cooperation with Reborn..


    "When I first arrived in Japan, I talked a few words and didn''t have much contact. But it''s great. It''s okay if I eat my food." She didn''t say anything about cooperating and doing stupid things. Bi Yangqi also complained in her heart. Why was she reborn? I had to be saved and was poisoned by myself.


    "Other than that, is there nothing left?"


    Reborn thoughtfully, but it is undeniable that this man, Nie Kong, has an inexplicable charm to draw people closer.If Bi Yangqi were all drawn into that guy''s subordinate, Reborn felt that he would go crazy.


    "I always feel that with the arrival of this man, the mafia field is about to change!"


    Reborn had an ominous premonition and became more and more irritable.It seems that I really want to speed up the pace, I hope that stupid Tsuna will not let me down.With Kyoko''s stimulus today, at least he must be strong.


    After thinking about this, the reborn returned to Tsunayoshi Sawada''s house, and was shocked to find Tsunayoshi Sawada squatting in the corner, his face full of loss and decadence, as if the whole person was paralyzed.


    Sawada Tsunayoshi at this time, there is no way to fight.


    Reborn was a little disappointed. It seems that he still has a long way to go before he becomes a qualified Mafia for ten generations.


    Now, no one of his subordinates can be recruited.

 2161 The collapse of the second element text 2 009, abduction and a leveling

    Nie Kong, who was regarded as a highly vigilant figure by reborn, was leisurely thinking about how to arrange dinner and was going to buy some usual ingredients.


    "Hello, may I ask, which way to go to Binsheng Middle School?"


    When Nie Kong just walked to a fork in the road, a five-year-old girl with a pigtail in the sky came trot facing him, squinting slightly, and asked Nie Kong.


    "Are you from China?"


    Looking at the highly recognizable soaring braid, Nie Kong knew that the person in front of him was the Chinese girl Yiping.


    "Yes, hello."


    Yiping nodded, then as if to prove his identity, he said "Hello." in Chinese.


    "My name is Nie Kong, my little sister is very cute, what''s her name?"


    Don''t look at Yiping who seems very inconspicuous now, but the fifteen-year-old Yiping who came out of the rocket launcher after ten years has grown into a nice slim girl.


    It really verified the truth of the Women''s Eighteenth Change.


    "My name is Yiping."


    Looking at Nie Kong who was close, Yiping squinted his eyes hard, trying to see the face of the person in front of him clearly.


    For Yiping, who is young but highly nearsighted, it is not easy to see clearly without glasses.


    "Sister Yiping is really good. I just want to go back to Hesheng Middle School. I''ll take you there."


    Nie Kong bent down and hugged Yiping up.


    "Thank you."


    Seeing that Nie Kong seemed to understand Chinese, Yiping happily thanked him directly in Chinese.


    "Yiping is so young, why is he outside alone? Aren''t you afraid that I''m a bad guy and traffic you away?"


    In the original work, although Yiping would occasionally fight and fight with Lan Bo, he is usually very cute and cute, not like a five-year-old kid at all.


    "Yiping came to Japan to perform missions and experience, and he is not afraid of trafficking."


    Even though Yiping is young, she has the ultimate escape technique when she is in danger, and it has no problem with ordinary people.


    "Hayi, what a cute little Chinese doll!"


    Nie Kong was walking gently holding Yiping, and suddenly heard a soft drink.


    Without seeing the person, only hearing his voice, Nie Kong had already guessed who the person was from the habit and tone of voice.


    In the blink of an eye, Miura Chun suddenly appeared in front of Nie Kong who was holding Yiping, with an expression of surprise and excitement, looking at Yiping in Nie Kong''s arms.


    Even Nie Kong couldn''t help but appreciate this speed.


    "Hello there."


    As a polite child, Yiping immediately nodded to Haru Miura, asking a question mark.


    "Hayi, what a cute kid!"


    After hearing the cute and cute Ippei''s question mark, Haru Miura''s emotions rose even more.


    "My name is Haru Miura, you can call me Xiaochun, can I shake hands with her?"


    Miura Chun looked at Nie Kong with bright eyes, because Nie Kong was holding Yiping, he directly regarded Nie Kong as a relative of Yiping.


    "As long as Yiping is willing, I won''t care."


    Nie Kong smiled slightly and replied gently.


    "Hayi, brother is also very handsome!"


    Haru Miura, who was suddenly fascinated by Nie Kong''s smile, muttered involuntarily.


    "I''m fine."


    Yiping did not refuse.


    Haru Miura, who was brought back to reality by Ipping''s words, immediately turned his gaze back to Ipping''s body, and then happily stretched out his hand, and cautiously held a small flat hand.


    "Ah, it''s for brother candy!"


    Nie Kong felt that someone was approaching. He raised his eyes casually, only to find that it was another child he had met before-Lan Bo with horns.


    When he first saw Nie Kong, Lan Bo stared at Nie Kong and felt familiar. After thinking about it, he suddenly realized that the other party had given him candy, and then happily followed Nie Kong.


    "Brother Candy, do you still have candy?"


    "I don''t have one now, but I do have it at home, you want to come home with me to get it?"


    Nie Kong thought for a while and replied.


    Anyway, Sasakawa has already had a light bulb for dinner, so it doesn¡¯t matter if there are more.


    "Is there a place to live in Yiping? Do you want to go home with your brother? My brother will cook delicious food!"


    "I''m going, I''m going!"


    When he heard something delicious, Lan Bo immediately beamed his eyes, and couldn''t wait to visit Nie Kong''s house as a guest, regardless of whether the opponent was a good person or a bad person.


    "Are there any buns?"


    Yiping thought for a while, but didn''t answer, but asked instead.


    "If you want to eat at Yiping!"


    Nie Kong blinked and said to Yiping in a seductive voice.


    "Then trouble Brother Nie Kong."


    When he heard that there was something he loved to eat, Yiping finally had a child-like innocent smile, but he still politely nodded to Nie Kong and thanked him.


    "Then let''s go quickly!"


    Lan Bo didn''t think about that much at all. He just thought that as long as he arrived at Brother Candy''s house, there would be a lot of delicious food.


    "It''s great..."


    "My name is Nie Kong. If Xiaochun doesn''t mind, I can also join Yiping and Lan Bo to visit my house~"


    Nie Kong smiled habitually and offered an invitation to Miura Haru.


    "Huh. But we just met..."


    At the thought of going to a strange man''s house, Haru Miura couldn''t help but blushed, feeling a bit too abrupt. What if he is deceived.


    "Don''t Xiaochun want to spend more time with Yiping and Lanbo?"


    "Of course!"


    At the thought of playing with Lan Bo Yiping, Haru Miura immediately had no hesitation.


    "Very well, then let''s go."


    Nie Kong looked at the time, and it was almost time to end school. Although he was curious about why Miura Haru would wander outside during class, he didn''t ask much when he thought that she was studying in a girls'' school that can only be admitted to top students.


    Nie Kong returned to school, first received Sasakawa Kyoko and Hei, and then returned to his residence with a group of people.Nie Kong has the means to get money, so there is no shortage of money at all.

 2162 The collapse of the second element text 2 010, Kyoko cohabits

    "Wow, what a big place..."


    The house where Nie Kong lived was a standard two-and-a-half-story villa-style bungalow, but only Nie Kong lived alone, and he had just moved in, so it inevitably seemed a bit empty.


    "There are also dessert cakes I made before on the kitchen fresh-keeping cabinet. You can go and eat them yourself."


    Nie Kong didn''t have any secrets to hide, so it didn''t matter how Yiping and Lan Bo were making trouble.


    "Dim sum cake! Master Lan Bo is here~"


    Lan Bo, who was still held by Kyoko, immediately beamed his eyes when he heard something delicious, and hurriedly ran to the place where the fragrance came.


    "Hayi, Lan Bo is really cute!"


    Seeing Lan Bo run away, the loving Xiaochun immediately followed Lan Bo''s footsteps and ran over.


    "Lambo wait, be polite!"


    It is rare for Yiping to meet someone who is the same year as him, and he has been familiar with him on the road, and it is rare to show the liveliness of a child''s home.


    "Hahahaha, all the dim sums belong to Master Lan Bo!"


    Lan Bo deserves to be a delicious ghost, and soon found the snacks left by Nie Kong, and took them all for himself.


    "Master Lan Bo will reward you with this!"


    As a new friend, Lan Bo is greedy, but at any rate he has not forgotten to give a point.


    "Lambo can''t. Dim sum must be distributed to everyone."


    Yiping frowned slightly, and said to Lan Bo like an adult.


    "It doesn''t matter, Yiping, it''s best if you like it, and I will make more."


    Nie Kong likes Yiping a well-behaved and sensible child very much, and even thought of adopting her as a goddaughter.


    "Lambo is so cute, Yiping is so good!"


    Kyoko saw the noisy Yiping and Lanbo, not only did not have any discomfort, but also liked it very much.


    "Yiping, Lan Bo, if you want, you can live in my house, and my brother will cook some delicious food for you."


    Nie Kong knew that Yiping and Lan Bo should have lived in Tsunayoshi Sawada''s house, but now that he Nie Kong has come to this world, these main characters, Nie Kong, naturally want to take them by his side.


    "Thank you."


    Yiping also likes this gentle elder brother very much, and the dim sum he makes is really delicious!


    "I think of it, Xiaojing, the house where you and your brother live seems to be about to expire. If Xiaojing doesn''t mind, how about moving in with your brother?"


    "Huh? Really?"


    It just so happened that Kyoko was also worried about this matter. Hearing what Nie Kong said, she couldn''t help but raised her eyes in surprise and couldn''t believe it.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, you are really a good person at the limit!"


    Leping was more carefree and more casual. After seeing Nie Kong saying this, he immediately threw up Nie Kong''s shoulder with excitement, and the brothers thanked him kindly.


    "Thank you for your kindness, but this is our own business, and we will handle it ourselves! As one of the men, let me teach you boxing to the limit!"


    As a passionate boxing fan, Sasakawa doesn''t want to promote boxing all the time.


    "There are fitness equipment in the backyard. If you live here, you can go there to practice your boxing in your free time."


    Nie Kong is also a sportsman, so the backyard was originally planted with flowers and plants, but Nie Kong was directly transformed into a training venue.


    Nie Kong knew that Sasakawa Leping was a passionate man, so he smiled slightly and threw out the conditions of temptation to Pingping.


    "Really? I''ll go and see!"


    As soon as he heard the practice field, Liaoping suddenly beamed his eyes, and rushed towards the backyard in the direction Nie Kong pointed.


    "brother!"


    Seeing his violent brother, Kyoko was also helpless.


    "Sorry, my brother is so anxious..."


    Kyoko looked at Nie Kong apologetically. Before she could finish her words, Sasakawa ran back excitedly and said:


    "Xiao Jing, since Teacher Nie Kong has been so invited, let''s live there!"


    Seeing Ping''s excitement, Nie Kong succeeded in making Sasakawa feel excited.


    "Well, since brother, you said so..."


    Jingzi originally wanted to spend more time with Nie Kong, but now with his brother''s approval, the matter is settled like this.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, can you compete with my limit now!"


    It is rare for Sasakawa to meet a fellow who loves sports. The excitement will not stop for a while.


    "Wait when I am free, now, I need to cook some dishes first, and entertain you distinguished guests!"


    Part of Nie Kong''s plan has already started, because now the first opportunity is in his hands, so he is not in a hurry to continue with the next plan.


    It just so happened that Nie Kong was trying to make new flavors of cakes this morning, so he made a lot of experimental products. In addition to the ones taken by Lan Bo, there are some left that can be used to entertain Kyoko and the others.


    Kyoko originally liked to eat cakes, even if she restrained it for the sake of her figure, but when she met delicious cakes, she couldn''t help her mouth.


    "Xiao Jing, it''s okay, no matter how much these cakes you eat, you won''t gain weight!"


    Nie Kong naturally knew what Jingzi was hesitating, so he immediately spoke out, dispelling Jingzi and Xiaochun''s concerns.


    "Then I''m welcome!"


    Only then did Kyoko spread a smile, savoring the delicious cake with a sweet smile.


    "Delicious!"


    After eating the dessert made by Nie Kong, Jingzi realized that his craft was really not enough in front of Nie Kong!


    "I''m also delicious, Kyoko, you can eat it."


    Xiaochun''s personality is carefree and eclectic, Kyoko is gentle and simple, and the two are about the same age, so they get along very well quickly.


    Moreover, the fact that they also like cakes makes a lot of common topics between them.


    Lieping is very childlike. They are playing with Lan Bo Yiping in the fitness field in the backyard. The atmosphere is very good.


    However, Nie Kong, because of his relatively quick skills, it may be unhelpful to have other people''s help, so he declined Kyoko''s suggestion to help, and he was alone in the kitchen cooking dishes methodically and quickly.


    Nie Kong enjoys the feeling of food being cooked from his own hands. At the same time, he also likes to see others eat his own food and smile with satisfaction.


    Of course, this is limited to the people he cares about.


    Although Nie Kong is not a bad person, he admits that he will not be a good person!


    Nie Kong will keep all the people who are useful to him or who are fond of him, taking care of them carefully.


    But if it is someone who wants to fight him, then he will never let it go easily.


    Nie Kong thought for a while. After this period of time had passed and stabilized himself in Japan, he had to prepare for the establishment of a family.


    The reborn side is bound to hinder him, if the other party really doesn''t know what is good or bad, Nie Kong would not mind taking action.


    "Xiao Jing, the food is ready, come in and help me serve it."


    Nie Kong poked his head out of the kitchen and called to Kyoko, who was having a good chat with Xiaochun in the living room.


    "Okay, I''ll come right away!"


    Jingzi hasn''t moved in yet, but inexplicably, the cooperation with Nie Kong is already very harmonious.


    "It smells so sweet, is dinner already ready?"


    Just as Kyoko brought the food to the table, Lambo, who was smelling the fragrance, jumped onto the chair and was ready to taste the delicious food first.


    "Lambo, you can''t steal it by yourself!"


    Although Yiping wanted to eat too, she was very polite and mature like an adult.


    "Lambo, Yiping, you have to wash your hands before eating!"


    Kyoko stopped Lan Bo''s small movements in time, and then pretended to look angrily at her brother, "Brother you too, don''t be embarrassed in front of the child, you have to wash your hands before eating!"


    Kyoko is not strict, but just after playing, the hands will definitely not be very clean, children will easily get sick if they do not care about hygiene!


    "Ahahahaha, then I will wash my hands at the limit!"


    Leoping smiled embarrassedly, and then went to wash his hands.


    Since the death of his parents, although Laping is the older brother, Kyoko has been taking care of the housework, so Laping still listens very much to what this younger sister said.


    "Hayi, Kyoko is amazing!"


    Xiaochun always thought Kyoko was a gentle little girl, but she didn''t expect that there was such a courageous place, and she couldn''t help but admire it very much.


    Like her words, children are completely her weakness, she can''t harden it at all.


    "Huh, fierce old woman!"


    For women who disobeyed his Lord Lan Bo, Lan Bo always referred to him as an old woman.


    "Big brother¡­¡­"


    Lan Bo looked at Nie Kong with tears in his eyes, pretending to be a poor crying ghost, not wanting to wash his hands, just wanting to eat delicious food as soon as possible.


    "Sister Xiaojing is right, Lan Bo must be as obedient as Yiping!"


    Nie Kong looked a little disappointed because he was called the old woman by Lan Bo, and immediately scowled and said softly to Lan Bo.


    "Sister Xiaojing is for Lan Bo''s sake. Lan Bo can''t call Sister Xiao Jing like that, otherwise the big brother wouldn''t want to make delicious snacks for unbehaved children!"


    Nie Kong admired Jingzi''s momentum when he was educating Lan Bo. He didn''t need a woman who was only gentle. What Nie Kong needed was a girl who had his own opinion and a certain amount of courage.


    "Sister Xiaojing, I''m sorry, I will wash my hands immediately."


    Lan Bo immediately became anxious when he heard that Nie Kong didn''t make snacks for the unbehaved child, and immediately rushed to Jingzi, tearfully pleading for Jingzi''s forgiveness.


    "Sister Xiaojing, Lan Bo knows that he was wrong, please forgive him."


    At this time, the sensible Yiping also quickly came out to help Lan Bo intercede.


    "Well, it''s okay, as long as Lan Bo is obedient, he is a good boy!"


    Only then did Kyoko regained her smiling face, Tong Yan Wuji, but she was actually lost a bit. It didn''t matter, but she didn''t expect that Nie Kong was more gentle than she thought.


    At this time, Ping had already gone to wash his hands, and the only Xiaochun present who didn''t talk to each other looked enviously at the four people on the opposite side with red hearts.


    "It looks like a warm family of four..."


    Xiaochun''s words were completely unconscious sighs, but they were still heard by Nie Kong and Jingzi.


    Nie Kong laughed but didn''t say a word, but after Jingzi heard it, he suddenly realized that what he and Nie Kong did was really like educating children, and couldn''t help blushing. Turning his face away, he dared not look at Nie Kong shyly.


    "La la la, Master Lan Bo is back!"


    Lan Bo, who returned after washing his hands in a hurry, jumped into his position enthusiastically, spooned a large amount of food, and put it into his mouth.


    "Number (good) number (good) times (eat)!"


    His mouth was full of food, but Lan Bo still stuffed it in desperately, as if someone was going to grab him.


    "I''m gonna start now."


    Different from Lan Bo''s active behavior, the others, together with Yiping from China, put their hands together in a polite manner. After patting them twice and saying thanks, they picked up the chopsticks and started to move.


    "Well, the limit is delicious!"


    Just after tasting the first bite, Sasakawa Rakuhei burst out with bloody praise.


    "Thank you, it suits your taste."


    Although Leoping is a bit natural and not good at dealing with girls, he is a very passionate and potential person.


    Judging from his training for the Hayato in Prison Temple in the future, once this guy is trained to be strong, he is also a guy that cannot be underestimated!


    Nie Kong''s work is relatively idle. Although the filing is more troublesome, he has already completed it with Nie Kong''s experience.


    "Should the family members be called first, or should the family''s influence be expanded first..."


    Nie Kong closed his eyes and lay on the mount leisurely, thinking about his future plans.


    "Colom..."


    Nie Kong suddenly thought of a little girl with purple hair and a blindfold.


    Nie Kong is very confident in his ability to cook, and seeing others'' praise will make him feel good.

 2163 The collapse of the second element text 2 011, conquer the skylark

    It''s just a pity that Nie Kong only remembered that her original name seemed to be Nai, but she didn''t know what her full name was.


    "It seems that I still have to cultivate my own power first..."


    Nie Kong thoughtfully, if it comes to power, in Ningsheng Town, the largest and most arrogant one seems to be the Commissioner of Discipline.


    When thinking of Hibari Gongmi, who was fighting mad and cold, the corner of Nie Kong''s mouth couldn''t help showing a meaningful smile.


    "Ah, good teacher Nie Kong."


    Nie Kong had just walked into the room of the Commissioner for Discipline and Discipline. There was only a plane head with a prominent leaf dangling in the room. After finishing the documents, the vice chairman Tetsuya Kusaki stood up respectfully and bowed. .


    In fact, although the collective airplane nose and behavior of the Commissioner for Discipline and Discipline seem to resemble a bad boy, in fact, the people in it still respect their teachers.


    "Where is Hibari classmate?"


    Nie Kong nodded, but he did not see Hibari Kyouya in the room and asked aloud.


    "Uh, that... teacher, if you have anything to tell the chairman, you can tell me first, and I can help you convey it."


    Hibari Kyouya is notorious for being arrogant, but Caobi thought that Nie Kong had just arrived and he didn''t know the character of his chairman, so he quickly kindly suggested.


    After all, there are already quite a few new teachers who were scared to resign by Hibari Kyouya''s dominance.


    "Um... Originally, I wanted to discuss with Hibari about the great plan for the Commissioner of Discipline to obey my discipline..."


    Nie Kong hesitated. Although Caobi is indeed very capable, it seems that only Hibari Kyouya has the power to decide on such things.


    "Oh? Let the Commissioner for Discipline and Discipline come under your command?"


    A cold voice came from behind Nie Kong, with a hint of ridicule.


    "This is your ultimate goal?"


    If it were someone else, Hibari would have directly lighted the kidnapper, but when the object was Nie Kong, Hibari laughed instead.


    "It''s not the ultimate goal, I can only talk about one of the plans to achieve the goal."


    "Ha ha."


    Skylark sneered, showing a duckweed turn, and a bloodthirsty smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, "Are you looking down on me!"


    "This is not the case. Although it is said to be under my command, the boss is still you. I just need to borrow the power of the Discipline Committee to achieve my goals."


    Regarding the murderous Skylark, Nie Kong didn''t waver at all, didn''t even see his threat in his eyes.


    On the other side, Tetsuya Kusaki was sweating coldly, holding a mobile phone in his hand, ready to call the emergency number of the hospital at any time.


    "It''s so noisy!"


    Skylark didn''t talk any more nonsense, but after an impatient sip, he waved the duckweed and hit Nie Kong.


    As an attacking person, Skylark made his attack in one go, without any extra movements, the duckweed in his hand swung directly towards Nie Kong''s face.


    If it is an ordinary person, even if the blow continues, at least a few teeth will have to be lost.


    Nie Kong just stood still on the spot, waiting leisurely for Skylark''s duckweed to turn to his face and attack, seeing the grass wall frightened and wishing to stop him.


    However, when Nie Kong''s kidnapper was about to attack him, at an inhuman speed, a phantom left the place, staring at the grass wall in a daze, rubbing his eyes in disbelief.


    "Yes, your movements are faster than last time."


    Nie Kong looked at Skylark appreciatively. Indeed, his attack this time was faster and more violent than before, and he could improve so much in a short period of time. It seems that the recognition of having a strong enemy made his hard-working practice a catharsis. Dissatisfaction in my heart.


    "If I win you, would you agree to my proposal?"


    Nie Kong calmly avoided the ensuing attacks from Skylark, and still used a leisurely attitude and tone to discuss with Skylark.


    "Hmph, this kind of thing, wait until you beat me first!"


    Hibari frowned in dissatisfaction, watching the guy who quickly dodges his own attack in front of him, who was not facing directly, the dissatisfaction in his heart became more intense.


    Nie Kong didn''t evade anymore, but gently raised his hand, as if accidentally, firmly restrained Skylark''s hands.


    "If I want to beat you, it''s just a matter of minutes!"


    Nie Kong pushed hard, and with the sound of "cracking", Skylark''s arms were pulled and dislocated, and the duckweed crutches were easily snatched by Nie Kong.


    "How about, are you convinced?"


    "It''s not over yet!"


    Even if the hands can''t use the strength, but the feet can still be used, how can a person with high self-esteem like Skylark allow himself to be defeated in such an embarrassing manner!


    Nie Kong''s hand, the power of the space, made the opponent stay in place and unable to move.


    "what did you do to me!"


    Hibari held back his anger and shouted in a deep voice.


    "I didn''t do anything, it just made you temporarily unable to move."


    Nie Kong still valued Skylark, so after he handed the duckweed to Caobi first, he took it back with another arm that helped Skylark dislocate.


    "I would like to lose in the gambling, Hibari, now, the boss behind the commissioner of discipline and discipline, but even belongs to me!"


    With a smile on his face, Nie Kong sighed helplessly while looking at Skylark''s fierce look at the enemy.


    "Don''t worry, I just ask your discipline committee to do something for me to investigate some things, it won''t be so good!"


    "The time limit is one week!"


    Seeing that Nie Kong had promised that he would not do anything to the Commissioner for Discipline and Discipline, Hibari''s ferocity faded slightly, and finally gritted his teeth and gave a deadline.


    "That means, as long as I beat you once a week, this member of the Commissioner for Discipline will always use it casually?"


    Nie Kong thought about the skylark''s concession and asked.


    "Humph!"


    Skylark snorted coldly. Even though he lost to Nie Kong this time, his arrogance was not diminished.


    "If you can always win me!"


    Hibari doesn''t think that he will lose to the same person every time!

 2164 The collapse of the second element Text 2 012, the unwilling Sawada Tsunayoshi

    "Hello, Teacher Nie Kong, my name is Caobi, Caobi Zheya, you can order me if you have any instructions in the future."


    Seeing Skylark had already acquiesced, and Caobi also saw that Nie Kong was doing something, so he walked to Nie Kong''s side with great foresight and introduced himself.


    "When you come to my office, I will draw a portrait for you, and you will help me find the person."


    Originally, Nie Kong could directly use high technology to call up the student information of each school to check, but Nie Kong wanted to see the ability of the Commissioner for Discipline and Discipline, so he passed the matter directly to Caobi.


    "After you find it, don''t disturb the opponent, protect it, and report to me immediately."


    Nie Kong thought that Nai was a very shy and introverted person, and worried that the bad boy image of the Commissioner for Discipline and Discipline would frighten him, so he quickly ordered.


    "Okay, I know."


    Although Caobi didn''t know who Nie Kong was looking for, this was not what he was concerned about. What he needed to do was to complete the task as soon as possible according to Nie Kong''s instructions.


    "Yep."


    Nie Kong nodded at the grass wall. After the grass wall gave a signal, he immediately left, making room for Nie Kong and Skylark.


    Nie Kong turned to Skylark, "It can be really weak. If you want to challenge me, you can practice for another hundred years."


    Skylark snorted coldly and didn''t answer, but the expression of trying to get rid of the restraints was enough to prove his unyielding temper.


    "I have to take care of my lovely student, so I won¡¯t bother you. You will be able to move in five minutes. Next time you dare to provoke me, I won¡¯t be as easy to talk as I am today. Of course, if you can take the initiative to break If I lose my bondage, I will admit that you are my opponent!"


    "Yun...Lark-senpai!"


    A faint cry came from behind him. Nie Kong looked back and saw that the people who came were the reborn who looked like a baby and the weak Sawada Tsunayoshi.


    "Teacher Nie... Kong..."


    Sawada Tsunayoshi looked at the scene in front of him dumbfounded, not sure what happened.


    "It should still be class time now, why is Sawada-san not in the classroom?"


    Nie Kong didn''t look at Reborn, but smiled gently and asked Sawada Tsunayoshi.


    "I... my stomach hurts..."


    Sawada Tsunayoshi was dumbfounded by Nie Kong''s question. After a long time, he reacted with hindsight and bent over to cover his stomach, pretending to be uncomfortable.


    In fact, he hurriedly found an excuse to see the situation because Reborn said Hibari Kyouya had been kidnapped, but he didn''t expect to see the situation.


    Hibari Kyouya was not kidnapped, but his movements seemed unnatural and motionless, and this new teacher Nie Kong, in front of the Great Demon King Hibari, could be so leisurely, it was unimaginable!


    "If you have a stomachache, you should go to the infirmary, but the road here is not to the infirmary!"


    Nie Kong gently curled his lips, and softly explained Sawada Tsunayoshi''s lie.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, I heard that Jingzi and her brother are moving to your house?"


    Reborn didn''t talk nonsense, he went straight to the subject.


    "Hey? Kyoko?"


    Sawada Tsunayoshi originally saw Nie Kong''s embarrassment and embarrassment, but when he heard about Kyoko, he immediately became excited.


    "I think this should have nothing to do with you."


    Nie Kong narrowed his eyes dangerously. He did feel that someone was watching him, but he didn''t know what this guy wanted to do.


    He just kindly thought that Tsunayoshi Sawada was his student. He didn''t care too much, but if the reborn dared to do something that made him unhappy, Nie Kong would still shoot directly without hesitation.


    "As one of the candidates for the wife of the tenth generation of Boss, I have to deal with this matter."


    Reborn also didn''t expect that Nie Kong could do it so fast. Before he could do it himself, these people had already been recruited by Nie Kong in advance.


    "Huh? Re...reborn, what are you talking about!"


    Although Tsunayoshi Sawada finally made up his mind to be the tenth-generation Boss of Pengley in order to recover his own woman at this time, but innocent, his cheeks were still red when he heard that Kyoko was the candidate for his wife. stand up.


    No matter what happens in the future, it will not change the fact that Tsunayoshi Sawada is a young boy who has never fallen in love.


    "The tenth generation boss''s wife alternate? What are you kidding, Kyoko''s fate is not determined by you."


    A mocking smile appeared at the corner of Nie Kong''s mouth, and after a casual glance at Sawada Tsunayoshi, he turned and prepared to leave.


    "Nie, Teacher Nie Kong!"


    Just as Nie Kong stretched out his footsteps, Tsunayoshi Sawada''s voice suddenly came from behind him.


    "I like Sasakawa Kyoko. I will marry her in the future and I will never give Kyoko to others!"


    Sawada Tsunayoshi didn''t know where his courage came from. When he saw that Nie Kong was about to leave, he was anxious for a while and suddenly shouted loudly towards Nie Kong''s back.


    After successfully stopping Nie Kong, Sawada Tsunayoshi suddenly became frightened, like a deflated balloon, without the momentum to shout that sentence.


    "Huh, it really takes pressure to have motivation."


    It is rare for Reborn to smile at Tsunayoshi Sawada with a teachable smile. Although it was for women, it was finally a step closer to his purpose.


    "Sawada Tsunayoshi, since you dare to challenge me, then I have to see who is good at it. In my eyes, your support, your tutor, Reborn, is just rubbish." Nie Kong said calmly. Said.


    After going through countless worlds, the more powerful Goku Vegeta that Nie Kong had seen was lost in his own hands. Even with the plow of the gods, it would not help, not to mention just a middle school student with a little blood of the underworld godfather.

 2165 The collapse of the second element Text 2 013. Props for Lan Bo

    For some reason, the teacher who was obviously very sunny and gentle, looked at Sawada Tsunayoshi but was inexplicably startled in a cold sweat.


    "Reborn... Are you sure, can we win Teacher Nie Kong..."


    When Sawada Tsunayoshi remembered Nie Kong''s eyes, he couldn''t help feeling scared. He was trembling and got goosebumps. He couldn''t imagine what it would be like if Nie Kong got serious.


    "It''s really a tough guy."


    Reborn clearly felt the strong and heavy murderous aura from Nie Kong at that moment. Even a person like him who has experienced life and death could not use this level of murderous aura!


    "It''s so noisy."


    At this time, Skylark had just reached the five-minute time limit, and finally got rid of Nie Kong''s restraint. After his body was able to move, he immediately moved his arms, frowned slightly, and looked at the somewhat noisy Sawada. Tsunayoshi and reborn.


    "Noisy again, strangling!"


    Even if Skylark had just lost to others, this did not affect his fighting spirit to teach others.


    "Skylark, do you want to join us as the guardian of our leader Pengley?"


    Now that Nie Kong has taken action, Reborn is no longer going around the corners, ready to speed up his actions, wanting to speed up the speed of recruiting family members.


    "Herbivores gather together."


    Hibari was out of interest, and cast a cold glance at Sawada Tsunayoshi.


    As he was unable to move, he was half-forced to listen to the conversation between these two guys and Nie Kong, and he probably knew some things, but this did not affect his judgment.


    He hates all the behaviors of gatherings from the bottom of his heart!


    I don''t know if I am out of the mood or if I am not interested in the weak after meeting Nie Kong, Hibari did not teach Tsunayoshi Sawada a lesson, but directly and coldly refused the invitation of reborn, and then left.


    "Reborn, what should I do? Senior Hibari doesn''t seem to want to join us..."


    After seeing the terrifying side of Nie Kong, Sawada Tsunayoshi is now very flustered, but it is rare that a strong helper such as Hibari is rejected, which can not help making Sawada Tsunayoshi more flustered.


    "Stupid Gang, there is an old Chinese saying that you can''t eat hot tofu in a hurry!"


    Reborn violently kicked Sawada Tsunayoshi with his small body impatiently, raised his hand and lowered the brim of his hat, feeling completely uneasy.


    These people he admired, but one by one seemed to have been admired by Nie Kong. If the solicitation is not successful, I am afraid it will cause a lot of trouble!


    At this time, Nie Kong, who had already left, was also a little upset because of Sawada Tsunayoshi''s words. He couldn''t help picking up his mobile phone and dialing an overseas call.


    "Hey, Kura, give me the phone number of the ninth generation leader of Pengley."


    "I don''t want to know the process, I just need to know the result."


    "Before five o''clock, what I want to know is not an excuse, but an answer."


    As soon as the voice fell, Nie Kong hung up the phone directly, his expression calm, as if he hadn''t done anything.


    On the other end of the phone, Kula was sweating profusely, tears streaming down his face.


    Italy¡¯s largest mafia organization, the private phone number of the ninth-generation leader of Ponceli, how easy to get!


    Kura wanted to cry without tears, he seemed to be offended, a great man.


    The tragedy is that he didn''t dare to have any different opinions. After all, he had seen Nie Kong''s strength with his own eyes.


    Nie Kong could save his life, and at the same time could kill him at any time!


    Nie Kong, on the other hand, doesn''t have much interest in the success of the boss of a big family, but if it is to train Kyoko to become the family boss, it seems to be a very interesting thing for her to defeat.


    After returning to the office, Nie Kong first took out a piece of white paper and drew a portrait based on the vague memory.


    Although Nie Kong''s paintings are not particularly powerful, it can be seen that recognizability is enough for Nie Kong.


    "Teacher Nie Kong."


    Caobi came to Nie Kong''s office because the door was open, but Caobi knocked on the door politely, reminding Nie Kong that someone was coming, and then called out respectfully.


    I have to say that although Caobi has a plane nose of a bad boy and a face that does not look like a junior high school student, he is completely a good student who respects the teacher and respects the morals.


    Nie Kong naturally heard the footsteps on the grass wall a long time ago. The portrait has just been completed. He is also very satisfied with the courtesy of the grass wall. After giving the portrait to the grass wall with a smile, he pats the grass wall very optimistically. shoulder.


    "It''s this girl, report to me as soon as I have news."


    After Caobi took down Nie Kong''s mobile phone number, he left respectfully and went to work.


    If he can serve someone with a personality like Hibari Kyouya, his ability to do things won''t be bad.


    Nie Kong had a little expectation in his heart for the discipline committee members trained by Skylark.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "I am Master Lan Bo~ I am Master Lan Bo~"


    A childish voice sounded, Nie Kong looked in the direction of the sound, and as expected he saw a blue wave wearing a one-piece cow suit, twisting his butt, and crawling in from the window.


    Nie Kong looked with interest at Lan Bo, who was singing the solo tune not far away, and suddenly a bad thought came into his mind.


    The child seemed to be quite adamant. I don¡¯t know, where is the limit of lightning strikes he endured?


    "Huh? Good dim sum big brother!"


    Lan Bo suddenly felt Nie Kong''s gaze, and couldn''t help but tremble all over, then turned his head, but just happened to see Nie Kong who was smiling and looking at him, and turned and plunged into Nie Kong''s embrace.


    Lan Bo didn''t memorize the outline of the name, and he relied entirely on the nickname from his first impression to call people.


    Because there are always delicious snacks around Nie Kong, Lan Bo likes Nie Kong very much.


    "Lambo, what is your purpose in coming to Japan?"


    Nie Kong asked thoughtfully.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Lambo bit his little hand, thinking hard about his purpose of coming to Japan.


    Because there are so many delicious foods around Nie Kong, Lan Bo has long forgotten the purpose of coming to Japan.


    "By the way, this lord is going to kill the reborn guy!"


    After thinking for a while, Lan Bo suddenly remembered his purpose.


    "If you are reborn, it won''t be destroyed..."


    Nie Kong looked at Lan Bo with a faint smile, then took out the RC cell syringe and handed it to Lan Bo.

 2166 The collapse of the second element text 2 014, solicitation

    "This thing is for you, it can help you kill the reborn!"


    Nie Kong never thought that a guy like Reborn would really fall into the hands of a kid like Lan Bo. The reason he would give Lan Bo props was only because he wanted to borrow Lan Bo¡¯s hand to reborn. Make some trouble over there.Of course, if you can successfully use it to turn reborn into a ghoul, and then eat Sawada Tsunayoshi, it will be fun.


    "Ahahahaha, we must let the reborn die this time!"


    Lan Bo smiled triumphantly immediately after Nie Kong gave something.


    "By the way, what about Yiping?"


    Generally speaking, after the two children met, they should have been together all the time.


    "I don''t know, Yiping said she still has a task."


    Lan Bo was still a little bit resentful that Yiping didn''t play with him, and his voice became much lower, and his expression was a bit disappointed.


    "After returning home, Sister Xiaojing and Brother Ping will play with you."


    The things were already sorted out, so the Sasakawa brothers and sisters moved directly to Nie Kong''s house overnight.


    Xiao Jing likes to play with Lan Bo very much, and the relationship is very good.


    Although Nie Kong didn''t plan to let Lan Bo be the guardian of Xiaojing for the time being, it was the only way for the boss to have a good relationship with his men.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, I''m here to hand in my homework."


    Because the time spent practicing baseball was too long and there was no time to study, Takeshi Yamamoto, who failed the last quiz, was assigned some additional homework by Nie Kong.


    As soon as he entered the office, Takeshi Yamamoto unexpectedly saw Nie Kong holding a child in his arms.


    "Ah, is this the child of Teacher Nie Kong? What a cute child!"


    "It''s not my child, but a little brother."


    Nie Kong explained with a smile.


    "Who are you, Master Lan Bo seems to have never seen you!"


    "I''m Takeshi Yamamoto from the baseball club, Xiao Lanbo, please advise!"


    After Yamamoto took down the workbook, his eyes were drawn by a confused blue wave.


    "My name is Lan Bo, the killer of the Bovino family, you want me to be Master Lan Bo!"


    The big devil Lan Bo immediately pointed to Yamamoto''s name proudly, but in the eyes of Yamamoto Takeshi, he didn''t feel a bit arrogant, on the contrary, he looked very cute.


    "Yes, Master Lan Bo!"


    The natural Takeshi Yamamoto was never a person who cares about with children. He obeyed Lan Bo''s instructions, with an optimistic and cheerful smile on his face, and asked, "The killer of the Bovino family? Killer games? It seems to be fun! I just finished my homework, can you let me join?"


    "Master Lan Bo can allow you to join, but you have to listen to Master Lan Bo!"


    Lan Bo, whose original goal was to become the leader of the Bovino family, was naturally willing that someone would obey his orders. Now it is rare for a submissive person to obey him and immediately take command.


    "Okay, what will Master Lan Bo command me to do?"


    It was boring to be idle anyway, and Yamamoto was happy to play a killer game with Lan Bo.


    Nie Kong didn''t say anything when looking at how Yamamoto Takeshi and Lan Bo were happy.For the Bovino family, it seems that we can consider conquering them first!


    "Ahahahaha, this lord finally has a hand, reborn, wait and see!"


    Lan Bo just finished being proud, suddenly saw a flash of reborn with sharp eyes, and hurriedly chased after him.


    "Ah! Lan Bo, don''t run!"


    Because Lan Bo ran away while playing with himself, Yamamoto Takeshi, who had joint responsibility, was completely uneasy, and immediately chased him out.


    "Ahahahaha, reborn, go to hell!"


    As soon as Lan Bo got close to Reborn, he immediately took out a grenade from his fluffy hair and threw it towards Reborn.


    Reborn didn''t even turn his head. He picked up the lizard lying on the brim of his hat and turned it into an iron rod. He shot the syringe that Lan Bo threw at him out of the window.


    "Ah, Lan Bo, can''t run around!"


    When Yamamoto found Lan Bo, the grenade was already out of the window. Although Yamamoto was curious about the bombing sound, he didn''t care too much.


    "Ah, Mr. Reborn, you are here too!"


    Yamamoto was also a little surprised when he saw Reborn.


    Although he seems to be everywhere.


    "Reborn, let me introduce you, Yamamoto is my little brother!"


    Although the assassination failed, Lan Bo did not feel discouraged, but was very elated, and triumphantly showed off his rare subordinate to Reborn.


    Even if the other party just follows his child''s temper and plays games with him.


    Of course, Lan Bo, who was simply brainless, never thought about it.


    "Ahahaha, I''m also a wave now, a killer of the Bovino family!"


    Although Yamamoto didn''t even remember his name, he didn''t care about such small details, just when he was playing a killer game.


    "Eh? Yamamoto-san also entered another family and became a killer?"


    Sawada Tsunayoshi was very surprised by Yamamoto''s choice.


    In his opinion, the assassin of Reborn Lan Bo was completely a young child, and he couldn''t imagine that Takeshi Yamamoto would join the child''s family as a killer.


    "Huh? Sawada, did you join another family as a killer?"


    Yamamoto Takeshi was a little curious. Originally, he thought it was just Blue Wave''s game. It turned out that Sawada Tsunayoshi was also playing this killer game.


    Is it possible that this killer game is very popular now?A few days ago, the new classmate seemed to have been talking about family, killer or something.


    "Uh...that...actually I..."


    Sawada Tsunayoshi, who didn''t know that Yamamoto was just playing as a game, didn''t know how to answer this question. He was hesitating about how to answer, but the topic was suddenly taken over by reborn.


    "Yamamoto, you have no future with this stupid bull. Let''s join our No. 1 Mafia Pengley family as the guardian of the leader!"


    Even though Yamamoto was playing as a game, Reborn still asked very seriously.


    No matter what, just turn around first!


    "No! Yamamoto is under Lord Ben, so he can''t join another family!"


    Lan Bo, who had been opposed to Reborn, naturally couldn¡¯t let Reborn dig away the subordinates he had so hard to obtain. He immediately looked like a wolf guard, hugged Yamamoto¡¯s thighs with his hands and legs, and looked at Yamamoto with tears. Activate the skill of dressing innocent, do not want Yamamoto to leave.


    "Lambo is right. Yamamoto is a member of our family. Can you please don''t dig people at will."


    Nie Kong appeared at this time, and categorically refused reborn''s digging.


    "Sorry, I should just be a member of the teacher."


    Although Yamamoto was surprised that even Nie Kong, a teacher, started playing this game, but the natural Yamamoto still had no doubts at all.

 2167 The collapse of the second element text 2 015, adopt Nai

    After successfully turning back to Yamamoto from Reborn, Nie Kong took Yamamoto directly back to his office, and gave Yamamoto the address where he lived, and invited Yamamoto to join the party.


    Yamamoto Takeshi thought that the mafia game was really good, and he agreed casually.After getting Yamamoto Takeshi, the members of the Nie Kong family finally began to take shape, and Nie Kong deliberately went to the Prison Temple Hayato.


    "Hayato, how about it, is it a habit to live in Japan?"


    Because of the irritable temper of Prison Temple Falcon, many real bad boys on the street have been provoked. Although he can handle it himself, he is still relatively troublesome.


    Nie Kong learned the news from nowhere, and then took the initiative to find the Falcon in the Prison Temple.But because Nie Kong helped the prison temple falcon to deal with a lot of trouble, the prison temple still admired Nie Kong very much.


    "Thank you Ms. Nie Kong for helping me find the address. Those guys never came to me again."


    The prison temple still looks like a self-respect, only the attitude towards Nie Kong''s words is very correct.


    "As for the conditions I have told you before, do you have an answer?"


    Nie Kong took the usual smile and looked like a good teacher. There was absolutely no place to provoke him.


    "Sorry, I haven''t figured it out yet, please give me some more time to think about it!"


    Although the Jail Temple Hayato came to Japan this time to test whether the disciples taught by Reborn are eligible to become the tenth generation of Pengley, the Jail Temple Hayato said that he was not moved by Nie Kong''s invitation.


    If you become a person on Nie Kong''s side, Nie Kong will help investigate his mother''s affairs. This is what the prison temple wants to know the most.


    Moreover, even if the time to get along is short, from Nie Kong''s calmly coping attitude, Prison Temple can also clearly see that Nie Kong is strong enough to help him grow!


    However, the prison temple can be considered half a Pengley person after all. If you agree to be a person on Nie Kong''s side at this time, it is equivalent to betraying the ninth generation of Pengley leader.


    "It''s okay, I''m not in a hurry, please feel free to contact me after you make a decision."


    The Falcon from the Prison Temple nodded and left. Nie Kong was preparing to go to class at the school, but he received a call from Caobi.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, the person you asked us to find has been found, but she had an accident and is now in the hospital."


    After seeing the email message, Nie Kong was a little surprised.He originally wanted to prevent Nagi from being injured, but now it seems that he is still a step late.


    Nie Kong returned to the Academic Affairs Office, adjusted his course, and rushed to the hospital where Nai was.


    "Nai was born in October when you were pregnant. You should be responsible for her accident!"


    "Although Nai is my daughter, but in any case, this is your kind, how can you have no relationship at all!"


    As soon as Nie Kong arrived at the hospital, he saw the grass wall guarding a seat not far from the operating room. At the door of the operating room, a pair of men and women were standing in a quarrel.


    "How is the situation now?"


    Although Nie Kong knew the plot in advance and knew that Nai would not die, Nie Kong was unavoidably disgusted when he saw the so-called parents who were already arguing about who should be responsible when the daughter was still in the emergency.


    "Teacher Nie Kong."


    After seeing Nie Kong coming, Caobi stood up immediately, nodded to Nie Kong, and then reported to Nie Kong.


    "When we found this little girl, she was hit to save the kitten. After she was sent to the hospital and notified her parents, it was unexpectedly the case when her parents came."


    From the grass wall''s far-away behavior, it is enough to tell that he also dislikes such parents very much, but after all, this is other people''s housework, and he can''t say much.


    "If you don''t want to be responsible to Nagi, please trouble me, and give me the custody of Nagi!"


    The quarrel between the parents became louder and louder, and Nie Kong frowned slightly, and walked directly in front of them, asking for custody of Nai in a straightforward manner.


    The two successfully stopped the quarrel, and at the same time looked at Nie Kong with suspicion and incomprehension.


    "who are you?"


    Among them, the mother spoke first.


    "Hello, I am a teacher at Hingsheng Middle School. If you all dislike her, can you let her be adopted by me."


    "Although Nai did save her life, she lost her right eye and part of her internal organs. Are you sure you want to adopt her?"


    "Naturally, I will take good care of her life. You only need to agree to surrender your guardianship, and you will not be responsible for the rest."


    Obviously my daughter has become like this. As a parent, the first reaction is not to protect, but to dislike. It is no wonder that Nai will form such an introverted character.


    "No problem, we will sign the formalities immediately!"


    Originally, even if no one adopted them, if Nagi could survive, they would be sent to an orphanage. Now that there are adopters, it saves them a lot of trouble!


    Nie Kong remembered that according to the plot, Nai should have already met Liu Dao Mukuro in a dream at this time and got illusory internal organs.


    However, this way of living by being attached to others is too dangerous. Once Liu Dao Mukuro is in danger, Nai''s life will also be unprotected.


    "If there is nothing else, then I will just take Nagi back."


    Nie Kong didn''t want to waste precious time in front of such parents. After getting the doctor''s permission, he took Nai back to his residence.


    "Although, in order to protect your life permanently, I can only use this trick."


    After Nie Kong gently put Nai to the front, he gently put his hand on Nai''s injured internal organs.First, the RC cells of the ghouls were used to strengthen the vitality of Nai, and the internal organs and eyes were regrown, and then the physique defects of the ghouls were eliminated with the gourmet cells.


    In this way, it is equivalent to strengthening her physique twice.Although there is no food fortification, Nai''s physical strength has become second to none in the homeschooling world.

 2168 The collapse of the second element Text 2 016. Go to Italy

    After dealing with the matter, some time before Nai really woke up, Nie Kong thought for a while, seeing Jingzi and none of them came back, they returned to school and continued their courses.


    As a new handsome teacher, Nie Kong''s popularity has not declined after the freshness among the students has passed. On the contrary, he has also attracted many students of other grades. He wants to get close to Nie Kong after class.


    Nie Kong, who finally got away after a phone call, walked slowly onto the rooftop. Although he saw the skylark lying not far away, he saw that the other party didn''t respond, so Nie Kong didn''t even see it.


    "Does the result come out?"


    The call was an overseas call from Kula. As soon as Nie Kong got through, he immediately asked what he wanted to know.


    "Yes, I checked it out. In order to ensure the authenticity, I even contacted here first, but there seems to be something wrong with the 9th generation of Pengley, and the phone cannot be connected from time to time..."


    Kula was sweating profusely and gave Nie Kong a vaccination in advance, for fear that Nie Kong would blame him if he couldn''t get through, and misunderstood that he deliberately found an unreachable phone to fool him.


    "I see, I will contact you again if I have something."


    While Kula was talking, Nie Kong also received the encrypted email sent to him by Kula. After reading it and confirming that there was no problem, Nie Kong hung up the phone.


    Sure enough, after Nie Kong called the phone several times, someone on the other end finally answered the phone.


    "Hello, I''m the current leader of Pengley, who are you?"


    The other party spoke fluent Italian, and his voice was a bit old. Although Nie Kong had never seen the ninth generation of Pengelie, he involuntarily frowned when he heard the voice.


    "No, you are not the real leader Pengley!"


    Nie Kong remembered that the real Chief Pengley was a kind-looking grandfather, with a gentle voice, and he would not deliberately say such self-reported words to express his identity.


    There was silence on the other end of the phone. It seemed that Nie Kong would directly refute his identity in the first sentence. I don¡¯t know if he was too lazy to talk to such an unknown identity, or he became angry because his identity was exposed. The other party directly hung up the phone. .


    "It seems that the Pengley family is really turbulent!"


    Looking at this attitude, even if Nie Kong didn''t know what was going on there, he probably knew that it was Xanxus of Balian who was about to start trying to seize the position.


    After telling Kyoko that she wanted to leave first and couldn''t go home with her, Kyoko felt a little regretful, but she quickly recovered her spirits and said that she would go back with Lan Bo who sneaked out.


    Afterwards, Nie Kong closed his eyes and jumped directly to the headquarters in Ponglie, Italy after using it.


    "who are you!"


    Facing this person who appeared out of thin air, the Penglai headquarters immediately activated the highest level of defense, always vigilant for the intruder Nie Kong''s every move.


    "Excuse me, can you help me introduce the nine generations?"


    Nie Kong was wearing a slender black windbreaker with a big rounded pointed hat, smiling at the corners of his mouth, with a gentle appearance, and consulted the guards staring at him staring at him.


    If it wasn''t for Nie Kong who broke in suddenly, I''m afraid everyone will be confused by Nie Kong''s elegant and gentle attitude.


    "It''s not convenient to meet guests at Nine Daime. If you have something to do, please make an appointment first. If you have time, the Nine Daime will accept your meeting."


    Nie Kong''s elegance is innate. It is not the kind that can be imitated, and he can break into the headquarters without knowing it under numerous guards. This person must be absolutely not simple.


    Therefore, the person in charge of the guard hesitated for a while, and answered Nie Kong formulaically.


    "If it is not convenient for you to introduce it, it seems that I can only go in and search for it myself."


    Nie Kong didn''t retreat just because of a word from the other party, but under the eyelids of everyone who could shoot at any time, he leisurely prepared to walk inside.


    "Sir, please stay."


    Seeing that Nie Kong didn''t listen at all, the head of the guard frowned displeased, and immediately blocked Nie Kong''s path forward, and said with a strong attitude.


    "Sir, if you rush like this, don''t blame us for being rude!"


    "Who is making noise outside! It''s annoying!"


    Nie Kong didn''t even say anything, a deafening roar came over before he could even hear him.


    Then, a person with a sassy and heroic posture but with long waist-length silver hair appeared in front of everyone.


    After hearing someone rushing into the headquarters, Squairo immediately led the people out.


    "It''s a big speaker, it really deserves its reputation!"


    Nie Kong had known Squaro''s voice a long time ago, but after experiencing it with his own ears, he knew the shock.


    "If you kidnapped the ninth generation, you should be the assassination unit of Balian, right?"


    Although I didn''t see the person I wanted to meet, at least I saw one of the important characters, and the effect was the same.


    "Who are you guys, why are you here!"


    Although Squaro immediately noticed Nie Kong''s danger based on the killer''s intuition, he didn''t care about danger the least.


    "Nine generations are not something people like you can see. Pengley¡¯s internal affairs do not require you to be an outsider to talk!"


    Squaro didn''t disclose any information to Nie Kong, and even couldn''t wait to drive Nie Kong away.


    I''m afraid that, as long as Nie Kong expresses any thoughts that he does not want to leave, Squaro will directly start with Nie Kong in minutes.


    "I am not interested in what you are doing. I just want to come to the person you kidnapped and discuss some things."


    Nie Kong didn''t do anything, but once he did it, the matter was already a foregone conclusion.


    "Let your subordinates come out to chase people, and then hide by yourself. Is that your leader, Xanxus''s ability?!"

 2169 The collapse of the second element text 2 017, xanxus appears

    I didn''t know if he was saying this deliberately to annoy Squalo, or what he wanted to do, but Nie Kong''s words successfully angered Squalo.


    "Allah, even the rude Squaro is kind enough to let you go, why do you deliberately want to die?"


    Nie Kong''s appearance out of thin air not only attracted Squalo, but even Luslia, the demon who should have been busy.


    Luslia had just finished speaking, and Squalo, who was already enraged, could not wait to attack Nie Kong directly.


    Squalo''s swordsmanship is known for being fast, accurate, and ruthless. Once the opportunity for quickness is lost, Squalo''s swordsmanship is not worth mentioning.


    At this time, Nie Kong was in this state.


    "You want to attack me with your swordsmanship, wait for a hundred years of practice. Your speed, in my eyes, is like a kid who has just learned to walk, and it is not to be feared at all."


    Nie Kong didn''t respond empty-handed either. He took out the blood whip of sin, and the blood whip immediately ignited a blood-red flame, like the fire of hell, making people feel creepy when looking at it.


    Luslia watched the game leisurely beside him, as if he was very happy to see what happened to Squaro. However, after Nie Kong took out the blood whip of sin, his face immediately changed.


    "Flame! There is even a flame on his whip!"


    "Who are you!"


    Squaro clearly felt that his power was being absorbed, looked at Nie Kong angrily, and asked sternly.


    The reason why their assassination troops rarely failed, in addition to their strong strength, detailed information is also essential.


    No matter how popular Squaro is, he can''t move Nie Kong a bit. He has never seen anyone with such strength in historical data!


    Even if the other party''s confidentiality is good, this kind of strength is impossible to achieve the point where a little information is not leaked.


    "Now, can you help me introduce the nine generations? Or, your boss can also."


    Nie Kong frowned slightly, feeling that the protective shield he set on Jingzi had changed a little, and was worried about what danger they would encounter, so there was no extra time to continue wasting with these two people.


    "If you want to see, unless you step over my corpse!"


    Always proud, how can Squaruo, who has been victorious in all battles, accept Nie Kong''s contempt, coupled with the influence of the anger of the blood whip of sin, he furiously wants to fight Nie Kong to the death and the life.


    "Don''t be impulsive, don''t be impulsive."


    Although Luslia didn''t want to insert Squalo''s fight, after Nie Kong took out the whip, Squaro''s state obviously began to be wrong, and now the ability to deal with it was unfathomable, he couldn''t just watch Squalo. Quarro went to die for nothing.


    "That''s it for this time, presumably, we will meet soon!"


    Nie Kong''s spiritual sense felt that something bad had happened at home, and as a last resort, Nie Kong had to go back to Japan first.


    "Don''t run, fight to the death with me!"


    Squalo yelled at Nie Kong with a loud voice, and Luslia used all his strength to stop Squalo from moving.


    Except for Squaro, who was replaced by anger, all the people present watched Nie Kong vigilantly, paying attention to his every move.


    After all, this Penglai headquarters, even if it comes in, is not so easy to get out!


    Afterwards, under everyone¡¯s gaze, Nie Kong smiled slightly, took off his hat, and after giving a gentleman¡¯s gift to Luslia, suddenly a strong wind whirled around, making everyone unable to open their eyes, let alone Said he continued to stare at Nie Kong.


    "Allah, the way to leave is really cool!"


    The strong wind has not disappeared, and Luslia, who has keenly sensed that Nie Kong¡¯s breath is gone on the scene, adores with a smile, although she has a cynical smile on her face, but she has been thinking about it. What can be done to destroy the existence of this person.


    Although everyone in Balian''s assassination troop has different personalities, there has never been a soft-hearted person!


    Also, for Squaro''s anomaly, we have to do a good job of investigating it, otherwise, if he is defeated by the same moves next time, Balian''s face will be lost!


    "Go back, according to this person''s appearance, give you one day to dig out everything about this guy!"


    After the strong wind slowly disappeared, the others had not yet reacted to the shock that the other party had disappeared. Luslia, who had already cleaned up his own image, leisurely took a punch to stun Squaro. After the instructions were completed, he went directly to Xanxus, ready to report the situation.


    There is surveillance, so I don¡¯t worry about the portrait. The problem is how much information about this person can be found!


    They followed in the footsteps of Xanxus. They had just solved the Ninth Daime just one second before, and arranged for someone to imitate instead. They received a warning call, and then another person who broke in out of thin air asked to see the Nine Daime.


    Whether there is a connection between the two people is still unknown, but the only certainty is that this time Xanxus wants to quickly become the tenth generation, I am afraid it will not be so smooth.


    What Luslia didn''t know was that the person who called and the person who broke in were actually the same person!


    However, the technician checked the IP of the other party and showed that it was in Japan, and it was impossible to appear in Italy in a short time. Therefore, from the very beginning, Lucilia directly denied the possibility of being the same person!


    "That''s how it is, boss, it seems that we have to check the Japanese side."


    After reporting the ins and outs, Luslia suggested to Xanxus.


    "Rubbish."


    Xanxus glanced with disdain and still didn''t wake up in a dazed condition. Squalo, who was in a slightly wrong state, moved the corners of his mouth, but what he said did not really dislike Squalo.


    "Boss, do you want me to punish Squaro?"


    As the first admirer of the boss, the tall Levi immediately asked to help Xanxus clean up the garbage.


    "Allah, the boss can''t say that either, Squaro worked very hard to fight each other!"


    The shemale Luslia wiggled his butt like a treasure. Although he knew that Levi couldn''t do anything to Squalo, he still helped plead.


    "So, now, the other party said that they will see you again soon, boss, how are you going to deal with this matter?"


    "Proceed as planned."


    Xanxus didn''t disrupt the plan at all because of this incident. For him, even if the man Luslia spoke of was more powerful, he would definitely be defeated by him.


    In addition to Xanxus''s very irritable temper and very bad temper, everyone agrees with him, his pride is also well known!

 2170 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 2 018, Liu Dao Mukuro strikes

    After Nie Kong returned to Japan and became successful, he found that many guests had arrived at home.


    When I arrived at the scene, it happened that Kyoko, who was a girl, was the eldest sister, confronting other people.Even the calm and calm Nie Kong was involuntarily surprised.Although Nie Kong didn''t understand what was going on right now, at least he appreciated Jingzi''s behavior very much.


    There are three enemies, one is a mouthless man with eyes and a hat, and I don¡¯t know why there is a mark on one side of the bar code¡ªKakimoto Chikyu, and the other is with a flamboyant blond hair and beast teeth. Haughty man-Jojima dog.The last one was wearing a black windbreaker and a big hat, which made people unable to see his appearance at all, holding a trident of Liudao Mukuro.Even the boss has come out, it''s no wonder that the Hayatos at Prison Temple can''t stand it!


    "Teacher!" After seeing Nie Kong, Jingzi hurriedly hid behind Nie Kong.During Nie Kong''s time, Jingzi didn''t know how scared he was.


    "Although I don''t know what happened, Xiaojing, you guys did a great job!"


    "Nie Kong, a new teacher from Binsheng Middle School, the bishop of mathematics, and physical education. The origin is unknown and the strength is unknown. Our most important goal this time." Kakimoto Qianshu was relatively calm and calm. After taking a look at Nie Kong, he said Slowly reported the information he had found about Nie Kong.


    "You finally came out, so I can wait a long time!"


    After Liu Dao Mukuro let out a weird laugh, he walked straight in the direction of Nie Kong, and said in a tone of excitement.


    "Oh? Is it me your target?" Nie Kong remained unmoved, a scornful smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    "The big meal will not be eaten until the end, we are just here to say hello!"


    Liu Dao Mukuro did not make a direct shot, but commanded the other two people, preparing to retreat.


    "Do you think you can go by yourself?!"


    Nie Kong''s expression was very calm, but what he said came with a strong pressure.


    "If you can find our location, we welcome you as a guest at any time!"


    Facing the murderous aura that Nie Kong inadvertently released, Liu Daoshou not only showed no fear, but showed a weird smile, and immediately left the place with people.


    Nie Kong didn''t chase them. The other party didn''t let a real person come over for safety. Instead, he used his ability to cast the phantom in front of them.


    However, some people in the prison temple are not strong enough, so they are naturally less scheming Liu Dao Mukuro. They didn''t see the opponent''s tricks, and regarded the opponent''s projection as a real person.


    "Oh, that''s interesting."


    Nie Kong had a rare interest. Although he was going to meet Liu Dao Mukuro for a while after preparation, his first task was to treat the injured people first.


    "Are you all right?"


    Nie Kong gently squatted down and looked at the few people who were injured.


    Presumably after this defeat, it not only increased the bond between them, but also allowed them to work hard to increase their strength.


    "hateful!"


    Even Yamamoto Takeshi, who has always been cheerful and optimistic, has a dull expression on his face at this time, not to mention the Prison Temple Hayato who has a rather impetuous personality.


    As an older brother, he was supposed to protect his sister, but he didn''t expect that he was too useless and had to be protected by his sister. This was a big blow to Sasakawa.


    "Now regret is no longer useful. If you want revenge, then obediently let me heal your injuries and train you well!"


    "Teacher Nie Kong, please teach me how to become stronger."


    The Falcon of the Prison Temple would obviously involve the wounds on his body if he moved, but he still respected Nie Kong''s etiquette as a kneeling apprentice, hoping to be taught by Nie Kong.


    He still felt that Nie Kong was so tall and unpredictable, but just after he clearly felt his ability, the Prison Temple Falcon decided that Nie Kong would definitely help him become stronger!


    "Prison Temple, your wound is still bleeding, you can''t move!"


    Seeing that the Hayato in Prison Temple should be involved in the wound, causing blood to flow continuously, Kyoko suddenly became anxious.


    "If I were to be my subordinate, I wouldn''t have any softness!"


    Nie Kong chuckles. Although he also has the will to help the prison temple, he still has to explain in advance what he should say!


    "no problem!"


    After seeing that Nie Kong had agreed, the Falcon at the Prison Temple felt much better, but in the next second, the pain in his body immediately made him grin.


    "Does Fengtai want to go home with me?"


    After soothing the injured people, Kyoko turned to look at the side with an expression of hesitation, wanted to speak, but Fengtai, who was a little afraid to speak, asked softly.


    "Yes, can you?"


    Fengtai, who was still timid, even looked at Kyoko with bright eyes, very hopeful.


    "Teacher, can you leave one more person?"


    "Xiao Jing decides it is fine, nothing else is a problem."


    Nie Kong didn''t mind, and it was the first time Jingzi made a request to himself, so he was naturally willing to agree.


    The home is very big and there is no shortage of rooms!


    In the beginning, he would choose such a big house, which is already ready and there are many people ready.


    Although Jingzi knew from the beginning that Nie Kong was a very gentle person, when facing Nie Kong''s gentle appearance, Jingzi still couldn''t help but flushed some of her cheeks.


    "When you go back, tell me what happened."


    Although Nie Kong roughly guessed the situation, he still wanted to know the specific situation.


    "Brother, can you still go?"


    After getting Fengta''s place to live, Kyoko felt very distressed for the wounded Heping.


    After all, this is the only relative she has always depended on!


    "sorry that I had you worried!"


    Sasakawa Rakuhei didn''t want to worry about his sister. All the time, for any illnesses, Rakuhei used to find trivial excuses to deceive Kyoko, and then he suffered the pain silently, just to keep Kyoko from worrying.


    But because he himself was too useless, he was beaten directly in front of Kyoko this time and couldn''t even find an excuse.


    Sasakawa Rakuhei tried very hard to stand up and prove that he did not suffer multiple injuries, so as to prove that he did not really matter, but after trying several times, he failed every time.


    "Ping, there is no need to hold on, Xiao Jing is not a vulnerable person."


    Nie Kong put Ping''s effort into his eyes, gently put his hand on his shoulder, and then gently carried him onto his shoulder.


    "Take a good rest. When you wake up again, everything is over."


    Because Yamamoto couldn''t go back like this, his father was worried, so Nie Kong called his father to inform him and found an excuse for tutoring to make him feel at ease, and then followed Nie Kong to his house.

 2171 The collapse of the second element text 2 019, the strong Kyoko

    Sasakawa Rakuhei didn''t want to worry about his sister. All the time, for any illnesses, Rakuhei used to find trivial excuses to deceive Kyoko, and then he suffered the pain silently, just to keep Kyoko from worrying.


    But because he himself was too useless, he was beaten directly in front of Kyoko this time and couldn''t even find an excuse.


    Sasakawa Rakuhei tried very hard to stand up and prove that he did not suffer multiple injuries, so as to prove that he did not really matter, but after trying several times, he failed every time.


    "Ping, there is no need to hold on, Xiao Jing is not a vulnerable person."


    Nie Kong put Ping''s effort into his eyes, gently put his hand on his shoulder, and then gently carried him onto his shoulder.


    "Take a good rest. When you wake up again, everything is over."


    Because Yamamoto couldn''t go back like this, his father was worried, so Nie Kong called his father to inform him and found an excuse for tutoring to make him feel at ease, and then followed Nie Kong to his house.


    "Ah, this house is really big!"


    The house price of Binsheng is not cheap. Basically everyone who comes to Nie Kong''s house must first lament Nie Kong''s financial resources.


    At this time, Yamamoto had already put away the decadence and hid it deeply in his heart, showing his optimistic smile that he was used to.


    "Yamamoto-san, please take off your clothes first, and I will help you deal with the wound!"


    After arriving at the residence, Kyoko immediately took out the first aid kit and got busy.


    Fengta followed Kyoko. Although he didn''t understand anything, he still wanted to help him a little bit, so he was so busy to help Kyoko.


    "Don''t be so polite, just call me Yamamoto."


    Yamamoto didn''t want Kyoko to worry about him. He always looked carelessly as if he was okay. Originally he wanted to call her Sasakawa, but suddenly he thought that there were two Sasakawa, so he asked.


    "Can I call you Kyoko?"


    "Eh, ah, of course!"


    Kyoko, who was intently helping Yamamoto clean up his wounds, froze for a while, and then reacted, responding cheerfully.


    "Kyoko, I really have to thank you for your kindness this time!"


    This time, if there is no protection from Kyoko, I am afraid that his injuries will be more than that!


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    The Hayato at the prison temple on one side responded silently. She was not good at dealing with girls, and had never thought that she would be protected by girls, so at this time, he didn''t know what to say.


    "I...I will definitely repay your kindness!"


    After hesitating for a long time, the prison temple Hayato finally said such a guarantee.


    "Just as your first reaction was to protect me when I was attacked, I couldn''t help but watch you being treated like that!"


    Kyoko replied very categorically. Although she is a girl with little power, she can''t do it if she is indifferent to watching her classmates and brother being knocked down by others.


    After Kyoko finished speaking, it was natural to express her firmness. She nodded if there was something wrong, and said that her thoughts were correct, and then she smiled slightly.


    These words came from her heart. She didn''t want to be a so-called hero, and she just didn''t want her friend to get hurt.


    Seeing Kyoko''s gentle and sweet smile, everyone felt warm in their hearts, and they recognized Kyoko''s companion very much.


    A friend who will spare his life to protect your friend in times of danger is very rare!


    "Now, can you tell me the ins and outs of this matter?"


    Nie Kong satisfactorily watched these people have established a good friendship, and then faintly asked.


    "Kyoko, I have helped him deal with it, and now he is resting."


    Seeing that Jingzi immediately hesitated after seeing that he came out, Nie Kong quickly talked about Ping''s situation, calming Jingzi''s emotions.


    "that''s fine."


    After hearing that her brother was okay, Kyoko breathed a sigh of relief, then looked at Nie Kong gratefully, showing a "I believe you" smile.


    "I''m sorry, this incident was caused by me! It was all because of me that caused several brothers to be injured!"


    Feng Tai suddenly bowed deeply to Nie Kong and said apologetically.


    "It''s none of your business, we do things according to our own wishes!"


    The Prison Temple Hayato retorted conditionedly, and then turned his face awkwardly and proudly, "It''s also because we are not as skilled as people, so it''s not your business at all, you don''t need to blame yourself too much!"


    If you are strong enough, you won''t fall to this end!The self-esteem of the Hayato in Prison Temple does not allow his incompetence to make a child take responsibility.


    "The prison temple is right, you don''t have to blame yourself."


    Yamamoto also hurriedly finished the game. He had a good impression of this humble and polite child, and it was something he was willing to do to save him.


    "Feng Tai is a good boy, but you can''t take all the responsibilities on yourself!"


    Kyoko was also very serious, comforting the restless Fengta in a soft voice, just like Yamato Nadeshiko.


    "If you want to say something wrong, then I, who provoked first, is also wrong!"


    "Sister Kyoko, you did it to protect me¡ª"


    Fengtai retorted quickly, but Kyoko interrupted before finishing speaking.


    "Humans are a kind of creatures that have to do all things voluntarily for themselves and bear the corresponding consequences! Fengtai, you did not force us to protect you, so you don¡¯t have to do things voluntarily for us. Bear the consequences that should belong to us."


    "Kyoko is right, that''s it!"


    Takeshi Yamamoto and Hayato at Prison Temple both appreciated what Kyoko said, and nodded in agreement.


    "It seems that you have reached an agreement. As for what happened, I don''t think I need to say any more."


    It happened when Nie Kong left Japan to go to Italy. It was time for Kyoko and his party to finish school. Sasakawa met Hei and Kyoko to go home, but just happened to ran into the prison temple Hayato who was going to Nie Kong''s residence on the way.

 2172 The collapse of the second element Text 2 020, the cause and course

    It''s rare to meet classmates on the way after school, Kyoko went up to say hello very enthusiastically.The prison temple Hayato is not very good at dealing with girls. Although he doesn''t like girls who are too active and noisy, Kyoko''s personality is pretty good, and he is not disgusted.Because the way back was the same, half-pushing and half-pushing, they were ready to go home with the Sasakawa brothers and sisters.He became familiar with him and talked with Hayato in Prison Temple. Although the other person had always felt cold, this did not affect Ping''s enthusiasm for pulling people into the boxing club.


    After a few steps, I ran into Takeshi Yamamoto coming out of the corner.Sasakawa Rapei is a bit famous at school, so Yamamoto also knew him. After greeting his classmates, he paused at the name Sasakawa Rapei.


    The school gate where the four people left, suddenly seemed to hear something. They looked around strangely and kept looking at something wrong.


    "Um... have you heard a child''s cry for help?"


    "Child? Help? But I didn''t hear the sound?"


    Leoping felt a little inexplicable, he didn''t hear anyone calling for help near here.


    "I didn''t hear it either."


    Yamamoto Takeshi was also curious.


    Although the Falcon of Prison Temple was a little impatient, when he was about to say that he hadn''t heard it, the child''s tender cry for help suddenly came from his ear, and he was shocked, and quickly looked towards the place where the sound was made.


    When other people saw this, they also conditioned to look in the direction of the Hayato in Prison Temple.


    "Help¡ª"


    Then, under the gaze of several people, a child who was about nine years old suddenly appeared in their eyes with a look of panic.


    The child didn¡¯t see Kyoko and the others, and ran in the direction of several people in a panic. When he found out, it was too late to change the direction of escape, but he was afraid of involving innocent people, so he immediately rushed. Yelled at several people in a panic.


    "Run, there are bad guys behind!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the child was already caught by someone who came from behind.


    "let me go!"


    "Go back with us obediently, or you will be the one who suffers!"


    No matter how hard the kid struggled, he still didn''t get rid of the shackles of the other party.


    Upon seeing this, Kyoko immediately turned around and said to Yamamoto Takeshi and Yukuji Hayato, "You go first", and then rushed up angrily, grabbing the child.


    I don''t know if it was because I was frightened by the sudden appearance of an outsider, or because he was frightened by Kyoko''s bravery. When the man was loose, the child was dragged out by Kyoko and protected behind him.


    "Although I don''t know who you are, I have already called the police. If you don''t want to be caught, it is better to leave as soon as possible!"


    The child may have been frightened, and at this time he didn''t want to cause Kyoko to trouble, shivering and hiding behind Kyoko.


    "Who are you woman!"


    The person who grabbed the child ignored Kyoko''s intimidation at all. Instead, in a very impatient tone, he waited for Kyoko and questioned.


    "Dare to take care of our business and find death?!"


    At this moment, the other person who had been beside him with no movement or words, suddenly glanced at the companion who had not left Kyoko not far away, and said faintly.


    "Bullying children and women is not something a man should do!"


    Naturally, Takeshi Yamamoto was not the kind of person who would leave girls behind and run on his own, but it was a bit strange just now, so he didn''t react.


    "Boy, girls and children are for protection and not for bullying. If it is a man, let''s fight it at the limit!"


    Sasakawa Rapei was also gearing up at this time, ready to take action at any time.


    "cut!"


    The Hayato in Prison Temple didn''t say anything, but his ready to do something at any time also expressed his thoughts.


    Kakimoto Chikusa nodded, then took out his weapon, ready to fight.


    "That''s just right, if you solve it as soon as possible, you can finish it earlier!"


    Even if the opponent was crowded, the Jooshima Dog didn''t have the slightest fear, but excitedly used his exclusive weapon and switched to beast mode in one second.Immediately, he rushed towards the prison temple Hayato and others.


    In the end, Ping was more concerned about the safety of his sister, and after shouting to Kyoko, he rushed out.


    "Okay, you have to be careful too!"


    Although Kyoko was very worried, she knew that she couldn''t help much, so she quickly retreated to safety with the rescued child.


    "What is your name? Why are they arresting you?"


    Although Kyoko is worried about her brother''s situation, she still has to ask clearly about the child''s situation.


    "My name is Fengtai. Because of my accurate ranking ability, I am called the''Star Prince''. As a result, I was targeted by these people as a target!"


    "That''s it."


    Although Kyoko doesn''t know much about Fengtai''s abilities, she probably knows that this child is targeted by bad guys because of her ability!


    "Don''t worry, these big brothers are very powerful and will definitely protect us!"


    Kyoko believes in his brother''s strength very much, and Yamamoto Takeshi is also an athlete, with very good athletic nerves, and Koji Hayato also feels very strong.


    So although Kyoko was worried about their injuries, she didn''t think they would lose.


    "Dog, it''s almost enough, don''t go too far."


    Although Kakimoto Chikusa doesn''t care about the life and death of Kakuji Hayato and others, if these people really die, it will be detrimental to Mr. Skuku''s plan.


    However, the Jojima Dog has always been indifferent, and it would be bad if it accidentally killed it.


    "Cut, this kind of big talk, let''s wait until you are dreaming at night!"


    How could the Falcon of the Prison Temple be able to tolerate others belittling himself like this, and rushed forward directly.


    "Another fool who can only be impulsive."


    Because his partner is also the reason for the more impulsive fools, Kakimoto Chikyu felt a little helpless for people of the same type as Prison Temple Hayato, and took out his yoyo ball to meet Prison Temple Hayato.


    On the other side of the Jojima Dog, he also directly met Sasakawa Riehei.


    "King Kong Mode!"


    Suddenly, the Jojima Dog changed his body, a form of King Kong, waving a powerful force, and attacking Heihei towards Sasakawa.


    "Let''s fight to the limit!"


    Sasakawa Rakuhei was very surprised to find that the opponent''s King Kong mode turned out to be a power type that was very appetizing, and he waved his fist passionately and greeted him.


    But Yamamoto Takeshi looked leisurely, looking at the front of no one, and asked with a smile, "The remaining two of us, how are you going to fight?"


    "Huh? Brother, who are you talking to?"


    Fengtai had calmed down a bit at this time, looking at Takeshi Yamamoto who was talking to the air, it felt very strange.


    "Huh? Fengtai, can''t you see that person?"


    Kyoko looked at Fengta strangely, not understanding what he was saying.


    "It''s the one standing in front of Yamamoto-san, the only one who doesn''t wear a school uniform with a hairstyle that is strange!"


    "Kufufufu~I thought I was secretive, but I didn''t expect to have been discovered~"


    Liudao Mukuro slowly revealed his body, looking at Sasakawa Kyoko thoughtfully.


    For Yamamoto Takeshi, as a baseball enthusiast, it is normal to be sensitive to the things around him and to be able to detect the breath he deliberately releases. However, he did not expect that the girl who looked very weak in front of him could also detect his own existence!


    "Fengtai, if you don''t want the sister behind you to be injured, it''s better to go back with me as soon as possible!"


    "No!"


    Feng was too scared to shrink behind Kyoko, and refused Liudao Mukuro''s words.


    "I don''t want my sister to get hurt, but I don''t want to go back with you either!"


    Upon seeing this, Kyoko guarded Fengta more cautiously, and then expressed his determination to Liudao Mukuro with a firm face.


    "Although I don''t know who you are, I won''t let you take Fengtai away!"


    "As a girl student Sasakawa said so, then, as a boy, I naturally cannot let you take people away!"


    Yamamoto Takeshi was still optimistic and cheerful, but he was generous and stood in front of Kyoko, with a look of "I''m sorry your opponent is me". Although he is smiling, the firmness in front of him also shows him. Determination.


    "That''s really a pity~"


    Liudao Mukuro looked very regretful, and then using that strange heterochromatic pupil, he looked directly at Takeshi Yamamoto who was in front of Kyoko and Kazeta. As the numbers in his eyes changed, a lot of things suddenly appeared around him. The python rushed towards Yamamoto Takeshi.


    Rokudo Mukuro set up an enchantment, so Jojima Inu and Kakimoto Thousand Kinds, Sasakawa and Heiwa Prison Temple Hayato were fighting against the four people, and did not notice the situation on Yamamoto Takeshi''s side.


    "Snake... python?!"


    Even though he was as calm as Takeshi Yamamoto, he was shocked by the situation before him.


    "It''s the same as in the data, he is an extremely optimistic person!"


    Unmoved, Liudao Mukuro turned his eyes to Sasakawa Kyoko.


    "Miss Sasakawa seems to hide something very interesting!"


    What Liu Dao Mukuro didn''t expect was that he would see Penglie''s leader''s ring in such a place.


    "Eh?"


    Kyoko Sasakawa didn¡¯t understand what Liudao Mukuro was talking about, and didn¡¯t know how the other party knew what was on her body, but Kyoko always felt that although the person in front of her seemed very evil and full of mysteries, but under her eyes, There is always a faint sadness, as if thinking about something, I don''t know why.


    "Who are you? How do you know our names?"


    Kyoko was obviously sure that this was the first time she met this person, and this time it should have been a chance encounter. Why did she feel that this person seemed to be very familiar with her?


    "I forgot to introduce myself. I am Liu Dao Mukuro. In order to avenge all the Mafia in Italy, I returned from hell."


    Liudao Mukuro, who looked like a gentleman, bowed slightly to Kyoko and introduced himself.


    "Do you have to take away Fengtai?"


    Kyoko always felt that Liudao Mukuro seemed cold and ruthless, but he didn''t seem to be the kind of people who would kill innocent people casually. After hesitating for a while, he asked in a deliberate tone.


    "For my purposes, the child behind you is indispensable!"


    Liu Dao Mukuro is indeed a relatively casual person and will not kill innocent people randomly. However, Liu Dao Mukuro does not mind killing people at all for those who block him or his own purposes.


    "Will you be happy to do this kind of thing!"


    Kyoko''s wish was that everyone around her would be safe, so she didn''t understand what fun Liudao Mukuro had in doing such a thing.


    Takeshi Yamamoto has been quietly guarding Kyoko''s side. For some reason, he always feels that although the girl beside him is very weak and needs protection, her spiritual world is very powerful and she feels very safe.


    "This is the end of the chat, Fengtai, we should also go now!"


    Liu Dao Mukuro was silent for a moment, and did not answer, but ended up directly with Ha, and moved his eyes to Fengtai, calling out softly.


    In this world, not everything can follow one''s own heart!


    After Liu Dao Mukuro discovered that Kyoko was an idealistic person, he no longer prepared to say more, he directly controlled Fengtai''s thinking and prepared to retreat.


    "No, I won''t go!...It''s...Mukuro...sir..."


    Feng Tai was originally very excited and directly resisted, and then slowly, his eyes gradually lost focus, and then, like a mechanical doll, slowly left Kyoko and walked towards Liudao Mukuro''s side step by step.


    "Wind too! What''s wrong with you!"


    Although this was Fengta''s own behavior, the expression on Fengta''s expression was very obviously wrong. Kyoko was completely relieved, and quickly stopped Fengta''s footsteps, calling out worriedly.


    "You can''t do bad things to your children!"


    Yamamoto also saw that the situation was not right, so he didn''t care about the reconciliation and directly brandished his bat and attacked Rudomukuro.


    Although Takeshi Yamamoto doesn''t like fighting, since the source is the man in front of him, as long as he is defeated, Futa''s child should be able to return to normal!


    "It''s a pity your physical fitness!"


    At a glance, Liudao Mukuro saw that Yamamoto''s physical fitness was an excellent material for martial arts training, but he was completely focused on baseball, which was a waste.


    Liudao Mukuro was only intending to teach these people a lesson, and was not prepared to hurt their lives, so after using his trident to easily pick Yamamoto''s bat, he kicked it in a roundabout and moved towards Yamamoto. Wu kicked out the lower abdomen.


    Yamamoto Takeshi didn''t expect that his only weapon would be taken away. After he noticed the movement of his feet, his body instinctively avoided, and clenched his fists to greet him.


    "Kera--"


    With the sound of a broken bone, Yamamoto Takeshi''s elbow was directly broken by Liudao Mukuro, and he kicked it out and hit the wall hard.


    Although Liu Dao Mukuro looks thin and long, and has little power, he is very good at fighting. It is impossible for opponents like Takeshi Yamamoto to touch one of his hair!


    "Yamamoto-san!"


    After finally letting the wind return to normal, Kyoko just breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Yamamoto Takeshi, but suddenly realized that Yamamoto Takeshi had been defeated.


    Kyoko did not expect that Takeshi Yamamoto would suffer serious injuries at such a short time. At this time, he did not care about the danger or anything. After letting the wind hide in a safe place, he rushed directly in front of Takeshi Yamamoto. He hugged and closed his eyes in fear, preparing to help him withstand Liu Dao Mukuro''s attack.


    At this time, Liudao Mukuro was originally prepared to give Yamamoto Take the final blow, making him unable to stand up and carry out his plan, but he did not expect that the weak Kyoko would voluntarily stand in front of Yamamoto, wanting to protect Yamamoto.


    Naturally, Yamamoto Takeshi would not want Kyoko to be attacked, and wanted to push Kyoko away, but found that he had no extra strength to push Kyoko away.


    Not to mention the broken hand, Liu Dao Mukuro''s foot, the start is really not light!


    Although Liu Dao Mukuro didn''t mind doing it, he was also not interested in bullying a girl who had no power to hold a chicken. He just wanted to take it back, but at this time, a faint flame suddenly appeared on Kyoko''s body.


    Liu Dao Mukuro stepped back a few steps, preventing the flame light from Kyoko from injuring himself, frowned slightly, trying to see the principle of the flame, but had no clue at all.


    "Kyoko?"


    Not only Liudao Mukuro, but at this time Yamamoto Takeshi also looked at the abnormal changes that happened to Kyoko with a look of surprise.


    Kyoko, who had been waiting for Liudao Mukuro''s attack with her eyes closed, found that she had not felt any pain, and then after hearing the call of Yamamoto Takeshi, she couldn''t help but opened her eyes, and she was also surprised. Looks like, looking at the flames emanating from his body.


    "Huh? What is this...?"


    Kyoko stretched out her hand to touch the flame. Although she didn''t have any real feeling, she always felt warm and gentle, just like Nie Kong.


    Jingzi didn''t know why she thought of Nie Kong at this time, but the flame gave her the feeling as if Nie Kong was protecting herself!


    "Whatever it is, in short, this light protects us!"


    Yamamoto Takeshi naturally saw Liudao Mukuro''s face changed slightly when he encountered the flame, and then backed away.


    Although he didn''t know what was going on, at least he shouldn''t have to worry about Kyoko''s safety now.


    He was very grateful that Kyoko would try to save himself in such a dangerous situation, but he was also very glad that Kyoko was not injured, otherwise, he would never feel at ease for the rest of his life!


    "Bang¡ªBoom¡ª"


    Because of the flames on Kyoko''s body, the barrier of Liudao Mukuro was forced to be lifted, and Kyoko and Yamamoto Takeshi saw the situation of Sasakawa and Heiji Hayato.


    Although the bomb of the prison temple Hayato is very slippery, but because of his temper is too irritable, once you encounter a calm type like Kakimoto Chikusa who can play tricks, you will inevitably suffer a lot of losses.


    "Damn it, see if I don''t clean up you!"


    At this time, the prison temple Hayato was already scarred, but he became more and more angry and continued to attack Kakimoto. Even if he succeeded in causing a little injury to the opponent, the damage to himself was even greater!


    "Prison Temple, the other party is deliberately angering you, you can''t be fooled!"


    Seeing this situation, Yamamoto Takeshi was very anxious, and shouted at the Hayato in the prison temple, thinking that he could remind the Hayato in the prison temple a little bit.


    "It''s so noisy, just watch it quietly on the same side as before!"


    At this time, how could the prison temple Hayato listen to other people''s suggestions, and turned around impatiently and yelled at Yamamoto Takeshi, but suddenly found that Yamamoto Takeshi who was good just now suddenly became very wounded, and couldn''t help but feel shocked.


    There were only two opponents, and he and Sasakawa were evenly divided. Why did Yamamoto take such a serious injury?


    "Baseball idiot, what''s the matter with you!"


    Before the prison temple Hayato had finished speaking, he was suddenly attacked by a Kakimoto Chikyu in front of him in the lower abdomen. The force was so powerful that he kicked him out and fell heavily to the ground.


    "puff--"


    After landing, the strong impact made the Prison Temple Hayato spit out a mouthful of blood.


    "Prison Temple Lord!"


    Kyoko looked at Prison Temple Hayato in front of her in disbelief and was very panicked, and she didn''t know what to do.


    "No, it cannot be like this!"


    The Liudaomukuro who was still there before disappeared suddenly without knowing when, Kyoko gritted his teeth, picked up Yamamoto''s bat, and gave it to Yamamoto to let him defend himself, and then went straight to the prison temple, trying to protect her.


    Since I have escaped a catastrophe just now, maybe this time I can do it too!


    "Sasakawa, be careful!"


    Takeshi Yamamoto knows that his dignity as a man does not allow him to be protected by a girl. What''s more, he is a person with very high self-esteem like the Hayato in Prison Temple, and he cannot accept his incompetence in this way.


    However, he couldn''t catch Kyoko at all, and knew that he couldn''t stop Kyoko''s actions at all. He could only warn Kyoko worriedly about the danger.


    And this Feng Tai, who was trembling with fear, watched Kyoko''s brave behavior, and mustered up the courage to trot to Yamamoto Takeshi''s side. No matter how weak he was, he wanted to protect the injured Yamamoto Takeshi.


    After Kakimoto Chikusa seriously injured the Prison Temple Hayato, he did not rush to continue his attack. Instead, he faintly glanced in the direction of Liudao Mukuro, and then looked at Sasakawa Kyoko with some doubts, feeling a little curious in his heart.


    According to the data, Sasakawa Kyoko is an ordinary girl''s high school student. Although she is a schoolgirl of Niansheng Middle School, she doesn''t have any abilities. How can she emit the flame that even Master Mukuro is afraid of?


    Although the Falcons in the Prison Temple cannot see the situation in the enchantment, they can see it. They originally thought that these guys would be taken care of by Lord Mukuro, but they did not expect that this woman would have this kind of thing. The unknown ability!


    Although Kyoko Sasakawa faced the thousand kinds of persimmons, she also knew that even the prison temple Hayato couldn''t deal with people. Without a little ability, she couldn''t deal with it. However, she still bet on her own safety and couldn''t help it. Watching his friend get hurt in front of him.


    From childhood to adulthood, after losing her parents and brother to depend on each other, Kyoko felt very sad every time she looked at her brother who was bullied by others for protecting herself and wanted to have the ability to protect others.


    However, my elder brother would rather be injured, he still smiled and said that it had nothing to do with him, and firmly opposed to any dangerous actions taken by himself as a girl, Kyoko has been suppressing her own thoughts and has been a good girl. I hope my brother is worried.


    However, today''s situation, even if it makes her brother worried, she can''t tolerate it. She can watch her friend get hurt without being indifferent!


    By the way, brother!


    Seeing that Kakimoto Chikyu didn''t intend to continue attacking the prison temple Hayato, Kyoko carefully helped the prison temple Hayato to Yamamoto Takeshi''s side, and then immediately thought of his brother, looking around, but did not find the trace of his brother at all.


    "Prince Temple, where is my brother?"


    Kyoko anxiously asked about the situation of Hayato in Prison Temple. She had not seen the situation of Hayato in Prison Temple and her brother before inexplicably, but in the case of Hayato in Prison Temple, maybe he would know it or maybe!


    The prison temple Hayato opened his mouth, just about to say something. Suddenly, a large hole broke out in the wall not far away, and what appeared was Sasakawa Yuhei with a lot of blood on his wounded body.


    As well as the appearance of a cheetah, he was fiercely preparing to continue attacking Sasakawa, who had no defensive capabilities, and the Jojima Dog.


    "brother!"


    Sasakawa Kyoko''s eyes widened. After seeing his brother¡¯s miserable look, he had lost any power to think. He rushed up and furiously blocked his brother in a defensive posture. Prepare to face the Jooshima dog in cheetah mode.


    When Kyoko''s speed was so fast that there was no reaction from Yamamoto and Prison Temple, she rushed out.


    I have to say that once a woman truly wants to protect a person, she will exert a power that others and herself absolutely cannot think of!


    "Kyoko! Hurry up!"


    Seeing Kyoko who suddenly appeared in front of her and the danger she was about to face, Sasakawa was shocked. Without thinking about why she appeared, her first reaction was to let Kyoko leave the dangerous place.


    And when they were in danger, Nie Kong returned from Italy.

 2173 The collapse of the second element Text 2 021. Establish a family

    "Xiao Jing, you did a great job!"


    Nie Kong smiled and nodded to Kyoko, and casually helped deal with the injuries of Takeshi Yamamoto and Hayato in Prison Temple.


    "Haha, my lord is back!"


    Suddenly a childish and arrogant voice sounded from the door, and then Lan Bo bounced in front of everyone.


    "Lambo, don''t throw your shoes away!"


    Yiping''s voice then sounded, following Lan Bo''s figure, and appeared in front of everyone.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh, it seems there are many people today?"


    Lan Bo saw that there were so many people in his family, and was a little surprised. After seeing Nie Kong, he immediately changed his mind, jumped onto Nie Kong''s body, and said pitifully.


    "Brother Candy, Lan Bo is hungry!"


    "Hello, I am Yiping."


    After seeing the new face, Yiping''s first reaction was to bow politely and then introduce himself.


    "By the way, I haven''t introduced myself yet!"


    After seeing Yiping introduce himself, Nie Kong looked at the timid Fengtai, smiled gently, and wanted to narrow the distance between Fengtai, and started to introduce it naturally.


    "My name is Nie Kong. I am a teacher now. These two children live here now. One is Lan Bo. She is Yiping. Anyway, the house is very big. You can live in peace of mind. You may need to take care of these two when it is convenient. A child!"


    "I''m Sasakawa Kyoko, and the one resting inside is my brother Sasakawa Rapei. We also live here, so please give me your advice in the future!"


    Kyoko smiled sweetly, and was the person who made Fengtai feel close.


    "I am Takeshi Yamamoto, and Kyoko are classmates. If you are also interested in baseball, you can contact me!"


    Although the injury was not light, it did not detract from the cheerful smile of Takeshi Yamamoto, who was exactly the image of the big brother of sunshine.


    "Prison Temple Hayato."


    Prison Temple Falcon turned his head awkwardly, arrogant, he was not good at this kind of occasion, and he simply reported his life to forget it!


    "Do you want to live here too?"


    Lan Bo was curious and looked at Feng Tai that was bigger than himself. He tilted his head and didn''t know what he was thinking. Suddenly, it seemed as if something bad was thinking of him. He grabbed Nie Kong tightly and looked at Feng Tai with worry. Declaratively said.


    "You can''t grab a cake with this lord!"


    "Iping''s cake can be divided among you."


    Compared with Lan Bo, Yiping is much more polite. Listening to Nie Kong''s words, knowing that the little brother in front of him will be someone who takes care of himself and Lan Bo, he can''t help being more friendly.


    "Thank you¡­¡­"


    Fengtai was a little shy and thanked Ipping. Although everyone was very friendly, they had just met after all. Fengtai was still a little restrained.


    "My name is Fengtai. Although I can only rank, I will try my best to learn more and help you as much as possible!"


    "Fengtai, what ranking do you mean by ranking?"


    "Fengtai, known as the''Star Prince'', is actually just a ranking kid! He has the most comprehensive ranking book in the universe."


    After all, the Hayato of Prison Temple is a member of the Mafia world, and he has heard of the name Futa.


    "I can basically rank anything."


    Feng nodded too much about the description of Hayato in the prison temple, and then added.


    "Huh? Is anything really okay?"


    It was the first time Kyoko encountered this situation, and couldn''t help getting interested.


    "En, yes."


    When talking about his own field, Fengtai slowly got rid of his restraints, and slowly got in touch with Kyoko and others.


    "Since those people are looking for your abilities and grabbing them, your ranking must be very accurate!"


    Takeshi Yamamoto also began to have interest.


    "Except when it rains, it will disturb the relationship between me and the ranking star, which will affect the accuracy of the ranking, I have never missed it."


    "Master Lan Bo is hungry, hungry, hungry¡ª"


    When everyone was chatting happily, Lan Bo suddenly played a child''s temper.


    "Master Lan Bo wants to eat cakes, so many delicious ones!"


    "It''s almost time for dinner."


    Facing Lan Bo''s little temper, Nie Kong didn''t hate it.


    "Lambo, Yiping, let''s go play in the backyard first, and call you over to eat when dinner is over!"


    After Nie Kong greeted the two children to play, after thinking about it, he raised his eyes and said to Jingzi.


    "By the way, Kyoko, today I saved a child who was in a car accident for saving a kitten. It was about the same year as you. Her parents didn''t seem to want me and adopted it. Now I am resting in the room upstairs."


    "Eh? Car accident? Is it serious?"


    Jingzi was shocked when he heard Nie Kong say this, and immediately asked worriedly.


    "The situation is fine, if it is very serious, it should be in the hospital now!"


    Seeing Jingzi''s reaction, Nie Kong couldn''t help feeling happy from the bottom of his heart.


    Kyoko is not only cute when she is shy, but also cute when she is worried!


    "Oh, that''s right!"


    Kyoko stuck out her tongue in embarrassment, smiled, turned her head and said to Yamamoto Takeshi and Yukuji, "You guys take a break, I''ll go see the child''s condition" and then went upstairs lightly.


    "Kyoko is really a brave and kind girl!"


    After this incident, Takeshi Yamamoto had a new understanding of Kyoko, who was a little weak.


    "It''s barely a pass!"


    Prison Temple is not very good at complimenting, but for those who treat him well, he vowed to protect him in his heart!


    "Haha, I just found out today that you are very arrogant in Prison Temple!"


    Yamamoto is very good at observing. Naturally, he saw the idea of ??Prison Temple, but he had to be hard-talking, which was very interesting.


    "I don''t want to be said by a baseball idiot like you!"


    The Hayato in Prison Temple immediately stared at Takeshi Yamamoto fiercely, not wanting to agree with what he said.


    "Well, your awkward character in Prison Temple is actually quite fun!"


    Takeshi Yamamoto waved his hand, and patted Hayato on the shoulder of the prison temple indifferently, and his brother wanted to narrow the distance between him and the temple.


    "We are also friends of life and death, come and have a smile!"


    "I don''t smile, I smile like you all day, like a fool!"


    "That...no, no...quarrel!"


    Feng Tai looked at the situation, thinking that the two were quarreling, and couldn''t help feeling a little anxious.


    "Prison Temple, you see Fengtai said so, so don''t be so fierce!"


    Yamamoto has always used a familiar attitude to face the Hayato at Prison Temple. Although Prison Temple feels very bad at coping, he has not pushed away from him. In fact, he is not as resistant as it seems on the surface.


    "Hayato, what you said makes me sad..."


    As someone who was also smiling, Nie Kong looked at the prison temple faintly and said lightly.


    "Ah, no, Teacher Nie Kong, you are definitely not a fool, I''m talking about this baseball idiot!"


    The prison temple, who suddenly realized that he had said something wrong, quickly defended, not wanting Nie Kong to misunderstand what he meant.


    "As punishment, Prison Temple will help me cook dinner together!"


    Nie Kong didn''t care much, it was just a joke, who knew that the prison temple would have such a big reaction!


    "no problem!"


    The prison monastery was like a pardon, and it was accepted.


    "I heard that Teacher Nie Kong''s cooking is very good, and I was fortunate to be able to taste it today!"


    I often hear girls talking about Nie Kong¡¯s cooking, and Yamamoto, who can finally taste it, also showed great interest.


    "I also often help Dad at home, if you don''t mind, I will help too!"


    After all, there are a lot of people, if there are only two people, it is likely to be busy.


    "That, I¡ª"


    Feng Tai originally wanted to help, but Nie Kong gave the first suggestions.


    "If Feng Tai, can you please help me take care of Pian and Lan Bo? I feel a little worried!"


    After all, Fengtai was still a child, and now it should be time to play, Nie Kong didn''t want to burden him too much, so he directly asked him to find the two children to play with.


    "Ah, good!"


    Feng nodded too much, no objection.


    At this time, Kyoko, after checking the situation, successfully found the room where Nai was, and worried that the other party was still resting, gently opened the door and looked at the situation inside.


    Nai just woke up at this moment, looking at the unfamiliar environment around him, he was a little confused for a while.


    "Ah, you are already awake!"


    After seeing that the other party was awake, Kyoko walked to Nai''s side with confidence, stretched out his hand, trying to grab the other''s hand.


    Because it was an unfamiliar environment and someone he didn''t know, Nai reflexively retracted his hand when the opponent reached out to touch him.


    After Kyoko caught time, she was embarrassed for a while, looked at the scared girl in front of her, and comforted her softly.


    "Don''t be afraid, I am not malicious!"


    "Where is this...?"


    It may be because they are both girls and the other person is very gentle. After hesitating for a while, Nai finally opened his mouth and asked.


    "This is where my brother and I live now, but it''s actually the teacher''s house. He saved you who was hit by a car, and... brought you back."


    Jingzi originally wanted to say that Nie Kong took over her custody rights, but this is equivalent to saying that she was abandoned by her parents. Although it is true, it is a bit difficult to tell a girl who has just woke up from a car accident. Speak out.


    So Kyoko hesitated and skipped the matter.


    "It''s okay, I know, my parents don''t want me..."


    There was no light in Nai''s eyes. She had heard her parents arguing in her dim coma. Coupled with this situation, she could clearly distinguish the situation.


    "Sorry¡­¡­"


    Although Kyoko didn''t know how the other party knew, but she also knew that her words evoked the other''s sadness, and she couldn''t help but feel a little guilty.


    "No, it''s not your fault, you don''t have to apologize."


    Nai shook her head. She had a good impression of the gentle girl in front of her.


    "My name is Kyoko, Sasakawa Kyoko, how about you?"


    After seeing the other party with some energy, Sasakawa Kyoko smiled and stretched out his hand.


    "I''m Nai, hello."


    Nagi showed a rare smile, and then stretched out her hand, holding Kyoko''s hand.


    Although she still feels strange and scared about everything here, the girl in front of her has a very warm feeling and is very comfortable.


    "Your body is getting better? Your face is so pale, do you want to take a break?"


    Seeing Nao''s pale and bloodless face, Kyoko was very worried.


    "It doesn''t matter, I''m much better already."


    The pale face was due to anemia, but compared with the previous situation, Nai felt that her body was indeed much better.


    When I was in the operating room, I obviously felt that I was going to be unable to live anymore, but I didn''t expect it to survive.


    Moreover, I always feel that the heart is warm, the heat is radiating toward the limbs, and I feel that my body is better than before.


    Even if his complexion hasn''t recovered so quickly for a while.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª¡ª"


    While the two were talking softly, there was a soft knock at the door. The two looked at the door at the same time, only to find that it was Nie Kong.


    "Heh, I finally woke up, it seems there are no sequelae?" Nie Kong smiled.


    "He is the one who saved you, my teacher Nie Kong."


    Kyoko softly comforted the somewhat frightened Nai, and introduced by the way.


    Nag nodded weakly, and said in a low voice, "Thank you for adopting me."


    "It''s a trivial matter, don''t worry about it."


    Nie Kong smiled gently, walked to the bed, moved a chair, and sat down.


    "By the way, since you have left that family, you can''t help but change your name, change it from beginning to end, let him pass the past, and we will have a better future together in the future!"


    "Well, I also think this idea is quite good, what do you think of Nai?"


    Although Kyoko thought Nai was a good name, what Nie Kong said made sense.However, the final decision is still in the hands of Nai.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Nai hesitated, and looked up at Nie Kong a little timidly. Seeing the gentle smile of the other party, she couldn''t help but feel very similar to the warmth of the heart, and then she slowly relaxed her body.


    "Colom...can it?"


    Nai remembered that she had read an article before. She liked the person Kulom very much. If she wants to change her name, she hopes to be called by this name.


    "En? Do you want to change your name to Kulom?"


    Nie Kong was slightly surprised. He didn''t expect that after going round and round, her name was still called this.


    "Yes, then you will be my god sister, Colom!"


    "By the way, teacher, if you are here, what about dinner?"


    Kyoko suddenly thought of an important thing.


    "I have arranged dinner, and Yamamoto and Prison Temple are busy in the kitchen!"


    Nie Kong has already dealt with some of the main things, and the rest is to look at the fire and time, and the issue of the pot.


    "That''s good."


    Kyoko was relieved, and looked at the thin Kulom, feeling a little distressed.


    "You are really too thin, and you look so weak! But it doesn''t matter, we will try our best to make you fat!"


    Kyoko patted her chest confidently. She believed that with her own care and Sora''s nourishing food, she would not be able to raise her body.


    "Supper is ready."


    After a while, Yiping suddenly appeared at the door and said to several people in the room very politely.


    "If you don''t hurry, it will all belong to Lord Ben!"


    Lan Bo suddenly popped a head, looking at the people in the room with an unkind expression on his face, as if he wished he could eat more.


    "Lan Bo, there is a patient here. Don''t speak loudly, it will disturb the patient!"


    Yiping didn''t know the patient''s name, so he had to call this to remind Lan Bo.


    I have to say that Yiping sometimes doesn''t mature like a five-year-old child at all.


    "Oh, sorry!"


    Although Lan Bo likes to fight and make trouble, he is not a kid who can only make trouble unreasonably. After Yiping reminded him, he immediately lowered his voice and apologized.


    Nie Kong looked at the two children in front of him with satisfaction, and he was quite satisfied with the situation in his heart.


    Rambo lacks discipline, and the reason why he has been noisy is that someone has played with him.


    Now that Yiping can play with him, but also control him, it is a natural match!


    "Colom, your situation is still a bit bad, let me take your share!"


    Kyoko was still a little worried about Kulom''s body, and said aloud.


    "Yeah." Kulom did not object and nodded in agreement.


    Although she has accepted Jingzi and Nie Kong, she still needs some time to adapt to the new environment.


    After a few people went downstairs, Prison Temple had already arranged the tableware very competently.


    However, because he is an Italian, he uses knives and forks, so he checked the information before placing the tableware.


    "Ah, where is Yamamoto?"


    After Kyoko looked around for a while, Yamamoto was not found.


    "I am here."


    Suddenly Yamamoto Takeshi''s voice sounded from the other staircase. Standing next to him was Sasakawa Ryohei who was called to eat.


    "Ah, brother, is it okay if you don''t lie down?"


    Seeing his brother''s weakness, Kyoko couldn''t help frowning, very worried.


    She originally wanted these people to go to the hospital for treatment, but she was willing to agree to rest at home without successful persuasion.


    The last thing she wants to see is the behavior of her friends who don''t care for her body!


    "It''s okay, Jingzi, after the treatment by Teacher Nie Kong, I feel that my health is much better!"


    Sasakawa was really not reluctant, and he himself did not expect that he would have to lie down for a few days with such a serious injury. He did not expect that after Nie Kong''s treatment, after sleeping for a while, his body was completely relaxed. The kind of degree.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, what kind of treatment do you use?!"


    If you don''t want to worry about your sister, Sasakawa can''t wait to practice boxing!


    "Really?"


    Kyoko still couldn''t believe it, and looked at Nie Kong suspiciously. After all, she saw her brother''s injury with her own eyes.


    "Don''t Xiaojing believe in my abilities?"


    Nie Kong didn''t give a clear answer, but instead blinked mischievously and asked rhetorically.


    "Could it be... the teacher is protecting us." Seeing Nie Kong''s appearance, Jingzi suddenly heard an important thing.


    "It''s accidental. If Xiao Jing was not a brave person, he would not have the ability to protect his companions!"


    "Teacher Nie Kong is right. If it weren''t for Kyoko this time, I''m afraid we can''t have dinner here leisurely!"


    Yamamoto Takeshi was never a stingy person to praise, and he wanted to thank him from the bottom of his heart and repay Kyoko''s kindness.


    "Next time, it will be my turn to protect you!"


    The Hayato in Prison Temple is not a person who can tolerate being protected by others. He is also rare. He has such a strong desire to protect others.


    "Teacher, please teach you how to increase your strength!"


    The prison temple Hayato finally made up his mind.


    "I will guide you when I have time."


    Nie Kong had already expected this result, and he didn''t seem surprised at all.


    "Next, I have to announce one more thing. I plan to form a small family."


    "I agree."


    The Falcon from the Prison Temple was the first to express his stance. After all, for him now, Nie Kong is the direction he follows.


    "It seems to be fun, I am willing too!"


    Yamamoto Takeshi didn''t know if it was with a playful attitude or what ideas, so he happily agreed directly to Nie Kong''s invitation.


    "That...I...if possible...I want to join..."


    Feng hesitated too much, but only expressed his thoughts.


    "But, isn''t it dangerous for the Mafia?"


    The words of Jailji Hayato and Yamamoto Takeshi were the other party''s own wishes. Kyoko couldn''t say anything. However, Feng was so young that Kyoko couldn''t help but reminded them aloud.


    "But, I was originally from the Mafia..."


    Fengtai didn''t take it seriously, and then pointed to the Hayato in Prison Temple, "Brother Prison Temple is also a member of the Mafia."


    "Well, besides, our opponents today are also Mafia people, and today you have already settled a grievance with each other. Presumably the other party will not easily forgive. If we want to escape this disaster, we must unite. ."


    Nie Kong was going to help Kyoko Sasakawa as the leader. If Kyoko didn''t agree, then they wouldn''t make any sense.


    "What''s more, now the largest Mafia organization in Italy, the Pengley family, when it first organized the family, it was a guard group set up to protect the local civilians."


    "Huh? Is that right?"


    Jingzi listened to the whispering Nie Kong, he was shocked, then lowered his head, hesitated.


    "If you are united, can you become stronger?"


    At this moment, Sasakawa Leaping suddenly looked straight into Nie Kong''s eyes and asked solemnly.


    "Of course, as a special adviser and as Kyoko''s guardian, I will improve the strength of the family members."


    "Okay, I''ll join!"


    With Nie Kong''s assurance, Sasakawa stopped hesitating and agreed.


    He believed that Nie Kong would not lie to him, and if those people today come to make trouble again, with his current ability, they can only be hanged.


    He didn''t want to let his sister, who should be protected by him, rush to him to bear the pain that she should not bear!


    "brother?"


    After Jingzi saw that his only brother had made up his mind, he didn''t hesitate anymore, took a deep breath, looked at Nie Kong, and replied.


    "Well, teacher, although... Although I hate some mafia, the teacher... the teacher is different. I believe in you, and I want to have the power to protect my friends."


    "In addition, if I personally choose Xiaojing, what do you think?"


    "Huh? I''m the leader?"


    Jingzi originally listened carefully to Nie Kong''s words. He was shocked when he heard the news, and waved quickly, "No, no, I can''t. Obviously teacher, you are the most suitable leader."


    "I am a special adviser, and I left the leader''s inheritance right from the beginning. I chose Xiaojing you because Xiaojing you have this ability, but you don''t know it!"


    Nie Kong faintly explained his position, soothed Kyoko who was a little panicked, and then raised his head to look at everyone, "What''s your opinion?"


    "I also choose Kyoko, Kyoko is very good, very bossy!"


    I have to say that because of Kyoko''s life-saving behavior to protect himself, Yamamoto Takeshi has a special affection for Kyoko, and he also believes from the bottom of my heart that Kyoko has the courage and powerful heart to be a leader!


    "I have no opinion."


    Prison Temple did not object, although he felt that Nie Kong was more suitable to be a boss, but Sasakawa Kyoko was actually not bad.


    "Kyoko, you can be the leader!"


    Lieping is naturally even more disagreed. His sister is the leader. He who is an older brother is more happy than anyone else.


    "Great, sister Kyoko, congratulations on becoming the leader of our new family!"


    Fengta is also very happy, he is very optimistic about Kyoko.


    Kyoko was a little flattered, and suddenly didn''t know what to do, "Yes, but I don''t know what to do as the leader..."


    What Kyoko is telling is also the truth. She has never touched anything in this area, and she doesn''t know what to do if she becomes the leader.


    "It doesn''t matter, I am not by your side!"


    "No no, of course I believe you!"


    After Jingzi had Nie Kong''s words, he made up his mind.


    "Since you all believe me, then I will definitely strive to become a leader that you can trust!"


    Although Jingzi still felt a little guilty in her heart, she believed in Nie Kong.


    "If you don''t eat anymore, this lord will eat all the delicious food!"


    Seeing that Nie Kong and the others had not come to eat, Lan Bo, who had always been greedy, yelled to everyone.


    "I have finished talking about the important things, and we should eat too."


    Nie Kong greeted everyone and started, and while eating, he was thinking about dealing with the affairs of Bovino''s current leader.

 2174 The collapse of the second element Text 2 022, the advice of Takeshi Yamamoto

    "If you don''t eat anymore, this lord will eat all the delicious food!"


    Seeing that Nie Kong and the others had not come to eat, Lan Bo, who had always been greedy, yelled to everyone.


    "I have finished talking about the important things, and we should eat too."


    After eating, because everyone had gone through a battle and needed to rest, they went to the room where they were arranged to rest.Nie Kong noticed a visitor, so he came to the courtyard specially.


    "Huh? It''s not too late, I said, why is Little Skylark suddenly interested in visiting my house?"


    As soon as Nie Kong arrived in the backyard, he saw the cold figure, his coat swaying with the evening breeze, and he looked very aloof.


    "This place is good."


    Hibari Kyouya observed the surrounding environment with interest.Nie Kong knew that Hibari Gongmi''s residence was not a small place, but it was very gentle and completely different from his own residence.


    "But it''s too noisy."


    Hibari Kyoumi thought that Nie Kong was living alone before coming to visit. By the way, he was optimistic about the place for future duels. Unexpectedly, there were a lot of people in this place.


    "It''s better if there are more people."


    Nie Kong didn''t care, and said lightly.


    "The weak will gather together."


    Skylark Ruoruowu glanced at Nie Kong, and then stood up, "Next time, you are ready to be defeated by me."


    As soon as the voice fell, the skylark, who felt someone coming, jumped up, left where it was, and disappeared in front of Nie Kong.


    Originally, I was going to say hello and discuss with Nie Kong by the way, but when Hibari discovered that there were so many unrelated people in this room, he instantly dispelled this idea.


    When he started working here, there must be a lot of movement, he didn''t want to be watched like zoo animals!


    "It''s as rumored!"


    Nie Kong did not expect that Hibari Gongya hated getting along with others more than he thought.


    It''s okay if there is only one person on the other side, and if there is one more person, Hibari will be regarded as a group and will be dissatisfied.


    "Ah, it turns out Teacher Nie Kong was not asleep!"


    Yamamoto Takeshi''s hearty voice suddenly sounded at the door of the inner room, and he greeted Nie Kong in a low voice.


    It was difficult to explain to the old man if he went home with his injuries, and Yamamoto had something to discuss with Nie Kong, so he stayed.


    "Teacher Nie Kong can''t sleep to blow the hair?"


    Takeshi Yamamoto familiarly found a place to sit down, and then asked Nie Kong.


    "I''m not, I just met a friend."


    Nie Kong replied casually, looking at Yamamoto''s expression, it didn''t look like he was really coming to blow the hair, so he didn''t say anything, and was ready to wait for the other person to speak.


    "Hahaha, Teacher Nie Kong is so powerful, presumably your friend is not a simple character!"


    Yamamoto Takeshi smiled heartily, and pave the way for what he wanted to say later.


    "By the way, sometimes I am really curious. Teacher Nie Kong is so powerful, why would he be a teacher?"


    "Step by step cultivates your growth gradually, which is much more interesting than I am stronger than myself."


    This is Nie Kong''s truth. He is almost invincible now, so he has slowly lost some motivation to strengthen his strength.


    "It seems to make sense!"


    Yamamoto Takeshi nodded thoughtfully, "Is the wooden knife that Teacher Nie Kong gave me, the teacher''s belonging?"


    "It used to be, but not anymore."


    "Teacher Nie Kong seems to know us well!"


    Yamamoto smiled heartily, and asked what he was thinking.


    For Kyoko, he spent a lot of time together and knew the character of the other party, so he would believe it naturally.


    Although the Hayato in Prison Temple has always looked like a bad boy, he can see that his heart is actually a very gentle and kind person, so he is willing to believe it.


    However, the gentle and powerful teacher Nie Kong in front of him has been invisible to Takeshi Yamamoto.


    This kind of person who couldn''t see through, Yamamoto Takeshi was always a little uneasy.


    "You are a smart boy, so I will pick you."


    Nie Kong knew that Takeshi Yamamoto was testing himself, but he didn''t care. This was human nature.


    "If I don''t understand the children that I like and have high hopes for, then there is no way to give you suitable guidance when you need them."


    Although this is a little bit, the real reason is entirely because he has read the cartoon of the tutor.


    "It seems that this is indeed the truth..."


    After listening to Nie Kong''s words, President Takeshi Yamamoto was a little relieved.


    "Master Nie Kong''s kendo feels like it should be very powerful. I wonder if Master Nie Kong would accept me as an apprentice?"


    "Yamamoto, you don''t actually have to be near and far."


    Looking at Takeshi Yamamoto, who had finally stated his purpose, he accepted the Yakuji Hayato and Saskawa Nie Kong, but he did not intend to continue taking Takeshi Yamamoto.


    "About Kendo, I can guide you, but if you really teach it, maybe your father will be your best teacher!"


    In the original work, Takeshi Yamamoto, who learned his family''s kendo, defeated the swordsman''s Squaro. It can be seen that his family''s kendo is not to be underestimated, and there is no need to learn other kendos first.


    "Since Teacher Nie Kong has said so, then I also know my future direction."


    Yamamoto Takeshi listened to Nie Kong''s words, first he was shocked, and then he was relieved, showing the hearty smile of the past.


    "Go back and rest first. When you encounter any problems, you are always welcome to consult me."


    Nie Kong patted Yamamoto Takeshi lightly on the shoulder, indicating that he should go in and rest.


    The night wind is still a bit cold after all, and Yamamoto Takeshi''s physical injury is still not healed. It would be no good if he fell ill at this time.


    "Then I''ll go back and rest first. Teacher, please rest earlier."


    Yamamoto Takeshi did not refuse, and after waving his hand at Nie Kong, he went straight back to his room.

 2175 The collapse of the second element Text 2 023, Sawada Tsunayoshi hit again

    The next day, because Nie Kong was a teacher and could help make up lessons, the Falcons from the Prison Temple did not go to school, but took leave, and followed Nie Kong to the basement and began their own practice.


    Although Sasakawa Kyoko was the leader, but when she sought help from Nie Kong, she was told that her power needed to be developed by herself. Although she didn''t know what she meant, she didn''t need special training, so she didn''t ask for leave. Go to class.


    "Kyoko, do you know why Yamamoto and Yukuji didn''t come to school?"


    Not long after arriving at school, Kyoko met Tsunayoshi Sawada.


    "And Teacher Nie Kong, it seems that he did not come to school either."


    Originally, Sawada Tsunayoshi was planning to work hard to recruit family members, but found that none of the people he liked had come to school.


    "As for Prison Temple and Yamamoto, because there was an accident yesterday and I felt a little uncomfortable, I asked for leave today, but in order to keep the course from falling, so Kong... Teacher Nie Kong is helping them make up the lesson."


    It is still a bit controversial whether teachers and students are in love with each other. Kyoko didn''t want to destroy Nie Kong''s beautiful image in the hearts of classmates, so when there were people, he changed his name.


    Kyoko doesn''t hate Sawada Tsunayoshi, but if he could be more manly, he would be a good friend.


    "Huh, that guy moves very fast!"


    The little Liborn baby who was hiding in the corner snorted faintly, very unwilling.


    He did notice something was wrong last night, but it was a pity that Tsunayoshi Sawada was exhausted by his own exercises at that time, and there was no way to help.


    I thought it would be okay once, but I didn''t expect it to be an eternal hatred!


    "Ah, so..."


    Sawada Tsunayoshi was a little bit lost, but unexpectedly, he missed the opportunity.


    "By the way, Kyoko, I didn''t mean to grab the cake you made last time!"


    Sawada Tsunayoshi suddenly remembered that he had done something that made Kyoko unhappy, and quickly apologized for fear of leaving a bad impression on Kyoko.


    "It doesn''t matter, I think, Sawada-kun, you didn''t mean it!"


    Kyoko didn''t mind, anyway, Sora finally had his own cake.


    "Stupid Gang, if you don''t speed up the progress, your goddess will be robbed like a family member!"


    Seeing Sawada Tsunayoshi who was relieved because Kyoko was not angry, Lieborn warned in a low voice that he hated iron and steel, and wanted to see how determined he was.


    "I absolutely don''t want such a thing! Absolutely not!"


    Hearing Lieburn''s words, Sawada Tsunayoshi suddenly called out with excitement, and then looked firmly at the girl in front of him, working hard to brew his mood.


    "Sawada-kun, what''s wrong with you?"


    Seeing the sudden explosion of Sawada Tsunayoshi, Kyoko was startled, and then curiously cared.


    "Kyoko, I want to tell you something very, very important!"


    Sawada Tsunayoshi finally mustered up his courage and clenched his fists, as if he was fighting.


    "Sasakawa Kyoko, I like you, very much, very much, 11 trillion likes, I hope you can agree to associate with me and be my girlfriend! I will be good to you!"


    "That...Sawada-kun...I, I am very grateful for you to like me, and I am honored to be liked by you..."


    Kyoko was shocked by Tsunayoshi Sawada''s sudden confession, and after finally slowing down, she immediately thought of her rejection with some embarrassment.


    However, Sawada Tsunayoshi didn''t realize that Kyoko wanted to refuse at all. He was very nervous when he heard what she said, and he had been hoping to say "I do" from Kyoko.


    However, the ideal is full, the reality is skinny, Kyoko used the most common form of issuing a good person card, and rejected Sawada Tsunayoshi''s confession.


    "Sawada-kun, you are a good person, but I''m sorry, I can''t associate with you, I already have someone I like..."


    After hearing Kyoko''s refusal, unlike the deeply shocked Sawada Tsunayoshi, Liborn raised his hand to lower the brim of his hat, not knowing what he was thinking, and then left the place through the mechanism.


    "the person I like¡­¡­"


    Sawada Tsunayoshi heard that Kyoko already had someone he liked, which was even more shocking than being rejected outright.


    After all, even if Kyoko rejects him, Sawada Tsunayoshi still has the opportunity to pursue it, but if the other party already has someone he likes, doesn''t it mean that he has no hope at all!


    "May I... know who it is?"


    Although Sawada Tsunayoshi had a bad premonition, he was unwilling to believe it before he heard Kyoko say it himself.


    "That one¡­¡­"


    It is very embarrassing to ask a girl to tell the person she likes, not to mention the opposite sex.


    "Huh? Kyoko, do you have someone you like?"


    Kurokawa Hana''s surprised voice suddenly came from behind Kyoko. Before Kyoko could react, she was already grabbed by Kurokawa Hana and asked very excitedly who she liked.


    "Little Flower, don''t be so loud!"


    Kurokawa''s voice was a bit loud, and because Kyoko was the school flower of Hyunsheng Middle School, the news immediately caught the attention of most boys.


    "What to look at, it''s not you anymore!"


    Kurokawa yelled at the boys who were leaning up to watch indifferently, and then directly pulled Kyoko and ran towards the roof.


    There were originally a few boys who wanted to catch up to inquire about the situation, but after not knowing who shouted the news that "Chairman Fengji is on the rooftop", they immediately dispelled everyone''s thoughts.


    After all, that big devil is notoriously hateful of gatherings, and if so many people follow along, he will definitely be taught!


    Because it was time for lunch, Kurokawa Hana originally went to have lunch with Kyoko, but she didn''t expect to hear such a major news.


    "Kyoko, there is no one here, let''s talk to me about the process while we have lunch!"

 2176 The collapse of the second element text 2 024, Kyokos confession

    Kurokawa is not in the usual excitement. After all, it is rare for her good friend to have someone she likes, so she is naturally happy for her from the bottom of her heart.


    Of course, happiness is on the one hand, and on the other hand, Kurokawa thinks that it is necessary for Kyoko to guard Kyoko because her friends are too pure.


    "Ah, where''s your lunch?"


    After arriving on the rooftop, Kurokawa Hana took her bento and was about to find a good place to sit down, but found that her friend did not hold lunch at all.


    "Ah, I might have to wait a while for my lunch..."


    In the morning, because it took some time to take care of Kulom, and there was no time to make a bento, Nie Kong said that he would bring it to her when she waited for lunch.


    "It''s so noisy!"


    Kurokawa Hana originally wanted to say something, but before she could speak, she was suddenly interrupted by a cold voice.


    Hibari Kyouya was resting on the rooftop with the breeze, but unexpectedly, two noisy women came.


    "Oh it''s you."


    After getting up and looking back, when he saw Kyoko, Hibari Kyouya''s originally unhappy brows suddenly stretched out.


    "Sorry, we didn''t know you were resting here, we will leave immediately."


    Kyoko didn''t pay attention to the other party''s meaning of "It turned out to be you", only knowing that she and her friends interrupted other people''s rest. She couldn''t help but feel a little guilty, pulling Kurokawa Hana and preparing to leave.


    "It just so happened that I prepared some more things. Since we are all together, then Kyouya, why not come and eat together."


    Suddenly the figure of Nie Kong carrying the food box appeared at the entrance of the roof. After smiling at Kyoko, he gestured to the hibari Kyouya who heard the sound and gestured to the food box in his hand, smiling and inviting.


    "I have no interest in gatherings."


    Just taking a look, Hibari Kyouya coldly withdrew his gaze, and did not accept the invitation.


    "Ah, teacher, you are here!"


    After seeing Nie Kong coming, Kyoko happily greeted him. He needs to be careful in front of outsiders, but in front of Kurokawa Flower, he doesn''t need it!


    And Kurokawa Hana was a bit inexplicable at first, but after observing the relationship between the two, she immediately understood the situation between them.


    "Yo, Kyoko, your vision is still good!"


    Nie Kong is a rare man who Kurokawa flower thinks is very good. After seeing that Kyoko likes this person, he feels a little relieved.


    "Haha, Kyoko is so amazing, who actually likes our teacher Nie Kong?"


    Kurokawa jokingly molested Kyoko. Seeing how affectionate the two were, she thought that the two had already dated, but she didn''t expect that the wallpaper had not been broken before.


    "Little, Xiaohua, stop talking nonsense!"


    Kyoko blushed and did not dare to look at Nie Kong at all.


    She didn''t know that Nie Kong also liked herself. She always thought she was in a secret love. When Kurokawa said that, the secret love became a bright love, which made Kyoko feel very nervous.


    "Huh? Are you not together yet?"


    Kurokawa Hana is surprised, she feels that Kyoko likes her!


    "Hearing you say that, I should really think about it, let Xiaojing like my plan!"


    When Nie Kong came to the school, he unexpectedly found that many boys were discussing the news that the school Hua Jingzi already had a favorite in his heart.


    "After all, Xiao Jing has a lot of suitors!"


    "Teacher, don''t listen to Xiaohua talking nonsense!"


    Jingzi thought that Nie Kong was following the words of Kurokawa Flower to complete the game. Although she was still hopeful in her heart, Jingzi also worried that if Nie Kong didn''t like the distance between herself and herself, she would be very sad!


    "Xiaojing, it doesn''t matter if Kurokawa is joking, but I''m serious. It''s hardly possible that Xiaojing said this deliberately because I didn''t like me and wanted to refuse!"


    "Oh, originally the person you liked, Kyoko, is not Teacher Nie Kong, sorry, I misunderstood!"


    Kurokawa Flower also cooperated with Nie Kong, deliberately saying in an apologetic voice.


    "Of course not, I like the teacher, I like it!"


    When I heard that Nie Kong seemed to have misunderstood him, Kyoko immediately became anxious. He raised his head, anxiously trying to express his heart. When he looked up, he found Nie Kong with a smile on his face and Kurokawa with a particularly unkind smile on his face. Hua, only then found out that she was being played by her likes and friends.


    "Kyoko, you are finally willing to admit it!"


    Seeing this picture of her own friend, Kurokawa knew in her heart that Kyoko really liked Teacher Nie Kong.


    "I''m very happy to be liked by Xiaojing."


    Nie Kong gently raised Kyoko''s hand, the gentleman kissed the back of his hand, and then took Kyoko and walked towards Hibari Kyouya.


    "Well, if you don''t eat any food, you will miss the best time!"


    When Skylark felt that Nie Kong and his party had not only not left, but were also approaching him, he couldn''t help frowning, and looked at the people approaching him with some discomfort.


    "Come here again and I will strangle you!"


    "Skylark, do you know if it disturbs others to eat, but it''s a bad behavior! Are you asking me to drive you away, or do you want me to drive you away."


    Nie Kong didn''t want to be visited by others during lunch time with the girls, and the other party''s personality also made Nie Kong hate.


    "Teacher, let Hibari-senpai you come and taste it too. Sora''s cooking is really good!"


    Jingzi was completely captured by Nie Kong''s cooking the first time she tasted it, so she was very confident about Nie Kong''s cooking.


    "Come on, you can try this, it tastes very good!"


    Kyoko, who was more happy than recommending Nie Kong''s food than recommending his own, immediately offered the food box, and looked expectantly at Skylark.


    Nie Kong didn''t even look at Skylark, and greeted Kyoko''s friend, Kurokawa Flower.


    "Sorry, I don''t know what flavor you like. If there is something that doesn''t suit the taste, I hope to tell me."


    In the face of such Nie Kong, Kurokawa''s cheeks became hot, and he couldn''t help but be moved.


    Except for the majesty of a teacher in class, I didn''t expect Teacher Nie Kong to be like a gentle big brother.

 2177 The collapse of the second element Text 2 025, Rebauens plan

    In Kyoko''s thoughts, this place was occupied by Hibari Kyouya first, and those who came later would naturally have to give up or eat these two options together.


    Skylark looked at Nie Kong, then turned his head to look at Kyoko, then moved his eyes to the food box, making a rare concession.


    Judging from his contact with Nie Kong these days, Nie Kong is a power he cannot resist for the time being. If he keeps entangled, then he will always be uneasy.


    "Then I will have a taste."


    Hibari glanced at Nie Kong, and after seeing that he also agreed with Kyoko''s opinion, did she move her body.


    "I really envy Kyoko, who can often eat such a chef-level food!"


    "The taste is really good, barely able to make me agree to eat with you."


    Although Skylark hasn''t reached the point of Kurokawa Flower, it can be seen from his willingness to give in and join the group that he is very satisfied with Nie Kong''s cooking.


    "Let me just say it, Sora''s cooking is really delicious!"


    Hearing others'' compliments, Kyoko was even more happy than the chef Nie Kong, with a warm smile on his face, which made people feel very warm when he saw it.


    "It seems that it is time to prepare a good plan."


    In the dark of a corner, Lieburn, who was a step late, narrowed his eyes slightly, revealing a breath of danger involuntarily.


    Nie Kong was happy and happy, but Sawada Tsunayoshi was not calm.


    "Liborn, what should I do, the Yamamoto you asked me to approach, they seem to have already gone to Teacher Nie Kong!"


    Sawada Tsunayoshi was in a hurry, and after finally finding Lieburn, he hurriedly asked.


    According to the news that Lieburn found out, Kyoko likes powerful people, so he exercised himself so hard. However, he did not expect that Kyoko already has someone he likes!


    "What should I do, if Kyoko already has someone I like, isn''t it all in vain?"


    At this time, Sawada Tsunayoshi was beaten by Kyoko to a completely six gods, and he didn''t know what to do.


    "Stupid Tsuna, are you the only way to be successful!"


    Little Lieborn kicked Sawada Tsunayoshi, kicked the opponent directly, and then stood firmly on the stomach of Sawada Tsunayoshi who fell to the ground.


    "If you are robbed, you will grab it back. What you want must be caught in your own hands. This is the Mafia rule. Do you understand it, stupid Gang!"


    "I, I know..."


    Sawada Tsunayoshi was beaten pitifully, crying, and Nono responded.


    "Sasakawa Rakuhei is a good target. As long as you show that you are better than him and you are interested in boxing, he will definitely be interested in you. First get Kyoko''s brother to get it done, then curve to save the country and get Kyoko."


    Lieburn gave advice with an expressionless face, but his face was very serious, and his usual leisure time was different.


    "But, but, Brother Ping is very good at boxing, and he is also a very strong person..."


    Sawada Tsunayoshi was a little cowardly.


    "These people are more than enough for your cultivation to deal with a Sasakawa Rapira."


    At this time, Lieburn showed a confident smile, "Even if you don''t believe in your own strength, you should believe in my teaching strength!"


    Lieburn believes that his vision cannot be wrong, and that Pengley¡¯s family lineage is unlikely to appear as a spoiler.


    However, everything that should have gone smoothly, as long as he met that Nie Kong, he became completely out of control, which made Lieburn have a very bad feeling.


    "Yamamoto and the Prison Temple are both in return. You should get in touch with them more, become friends, and snatch these people from that person''s hands, know if you don''t!"


    "Know, got it!"


    Facing the fierce Liborn, how dare Sawada Tsunayoshi resist, let alone, Liborn is doing his own good.


    "But, they all took time off today and didn''t come to school!"


    "Stupid Gang!"


    Lieborn hated iron and steel and punched Tsunayoshi Sawada in the lower abdomen, "You wouldn''t find them yourself if they didn''t come to school!"


    Sawada Tsunayoshi originally wanted to say something, but Lieburn suddenly heard a slight "drip" sound, which surprised Sawada Tsunayoshi.


    Lieburn moved his body calmly, and the body suddenly disappeared. Before Sawada Tsunayoshi could say anything, Lieburn got off his body and looked like he was about to leave.


    "Before I come back, don''t let me see that you haven''t become friends with your future guardian!"


    This is already the minimum requirement for Lieburn. Even if he does not want to leave at this time, there are some problems with the headquarters of Pengley in Italy. In any case, he can''t worry about the nine generations of leaders and must go back to investigate. Click on the news.


    "Before you come back? Where are you going, Liborn!"


    When Tsunayoshi Sawada heard that Lieburn was leaving, he panicked immediately.


    "Pengley headquarters, I need to investigate some things!"


    He came here at the order of the nine-generation leader to teach Sawada Tsunayoshi to become the ten-generation leader, but if the nine-generation leader is in danger, he naturally does not need to stay here anymore.


    "Then when will you come back!"


    Sawada Tsunayoshi knew that Liborn was the one who made up his mind and would not change it, so it was impossible to keep him from leaving.


    The leaving figure of Lieburn paused, and did not answer, leaving only a lonely background for Tsunayoshi Sawada, and disappeared in place.


    This time Lieburn felt very uneasy in his heart, and he didn''t know how to reply Sawada Tsunayoshi.


    "Why is Sawada-san sitting on the ground?"


    Just after Liborn left, Nie Kong suddenly appeared behind Sawada Tsunayoshi, bending over to look at Sawada Tsunayoshi who had not yet risen sitting on the ground.


    "what--"


    Sawada Tsunayoshi was taken aback by the person who suddenly appeared, and reflexively moved away a few meters away, keeping a distance from Nie Kong.


    He believed that under Lieburn''s training, his ears could already hear some subtle sounds, but this time he still didn''t even know when Nie Kong appeared!


    "Nie, Teacher Nie Kong!"

 2178 The collapse of the second element Text 2 026, Bi Yangqi visits

    "Sawada-san, how come you look so surprised like seeing a ghost, is the teacher so scary?"


    Nie Kong was not hostile to Sawada Tsunayoshi. In his opinion, Sawada Tsunayoshi did not pose any threat to himself.


    Now that Lieburn is not there yet, Sawada Tsunayoshi feels even less confident.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, why are you here? Shouldn''t you ask for leave!"


    Sawada Tsunayoshi believed that Kyoko was not the kind of person who would lie to him, so why did Nie Kong, who should have been no one, suddenly appear behind him!


    After all, the gentle teacher Nie Kong he thought was as gentle as a big brother was not an ordinary person. When he heard Liburn telling himself that he might not even be an opponent, Tsunayoshi Sawada completely treated Nie Sora became like a big devil.


    Nie Kong remembered that the child had resisted Hibari Kyouya''s attack for his own sake, but now he looked so scared. Presumably, he was also difficult to become a master when Liborn was not there.


    Moreover, they are all bad aspects.


    "Sawada-san''s results on the quiz this time are still not ideal. It takes more effort!"


    Seeing Sawada Tsunayoshi''s appearance, it was impossible to communicate properly, Nie Kong didn''t care, and after a casual explanation, he left directly.


    Although he does not hate the person Sawada Tsunayoshi, if he will do things against himself, then his temper is not good enough to be careless!


    "it''s wired¡­¡­"


    After Nie Kong left, Tsunayoshi Sawada breathed a sigh of relief.


    He believed that Liborn would not lie to him with this kind of thing, but Teacher Nie Kong looked really good, not like a Mafia at all.After all, Nie Kong is also their teacher.


    "Hey, Sawada-kun, why are you sitting on the ground?"


    Sawada Tsunayoshi just relaxed his body, and when he was about to get up from the ground, Kyoko''s sweet voice suddenly came not far away, and his relaxed body immediately became tense again.


    Jingzi and the others originally had lunch on the rooftop. After eating, Nie Kong took the food box and left. Jingzi and Heichuanhua cleaned up before going downstairs, so there was a little time difference with Nie Kong.


    "Kyo...Kyoko!"


    When he met someone he liked, Sawada Tsunayoshi immediately became stammered again, not wanting Kyoko to see his useless look, and hurriedly got up.


    "The lunch break is almost over, Sawada-kun should also prepare for class!"


    Although Sawada Tsunayoshi had confessed to herself before, Kyoko, who was completely immersed in Nie Kong''s confession to herself, didn''t pay much attention to this matter at all, and treated Sawada Tsunayoshi with the same attitude as before.


    "Sawada, did you get a zero in this math quiz? I really don''t know why you still have free time to wander in this place. Thanks to the current teacher is Teacher Nie Kong, otherwise you will be criticized again!"


    "Uh...that...I..."


    What Kurokawa said was not wrong. Tsunayoshi Sawada felt very embarrassed and took a peek at Kyoko cautiously, for fear that Kyoko would look down on herself because of this.


    "Forget it, boys at this age are so naive anyway!"


    Kurokawa Hana can''t understand the weak look of Sawada Tsunayoshi. After all, she likes mature men, and she has no interest in naive men like Sawada Tsunayoshi.


    It''s just that Kyoko is too kind and treats everyone in a friendly manner. As a good friend, she naturally has no way of not giving her face.


    "I really envy Kyoko. I don''t know when I will find my true son!"


    "Little Hua, don''t talk nonsense!"


    Kyoko lowered her head shyly, and pushed Kurokawa Hana a little embarrassedly.


    "Sorry Sawada-kun, we still haven''t completed the homework, so we will go back to the classroom first."


    After Kyoko casually greeted Sawada Tsunayoshi, he took Kurokawa Hana and walked towards the classroom.


    "Kyo, Kyoko¡ª"


    Just before Kyoko and Kurokawa Hana left, Sawada Tsunayoshi suddenly mustered up the courage and shouted at Kyoko.


    Kyoko looked back at Sawada Tsunayoshi suspiciously. Seeing him blushing, as if something was going on, she couldn''t help but asked curiously.


    "Sawada-kun, what''s wrong with you?"


    "That... Kyung... Kyoko..."


    Sawada Tsunayoshi had already plucked up the courage, but he kept looking into Kyoko''s eyes and immediately couldn''t say anything.


    "Are you feeling well?" Seeing Sawada Tsunayoshi''s expressionless look, Kyoko always felt something was wrong.


    "Kyoko, I will never give up!"


    Sawada Tsunayoshi finally said what he wanted to say, and then did not dare to see Kyoko''s reaction after this, and ran away in a hurry.


    "Huh? Will not give up?"


    Kyoko is totally unclear, so she doesn''t know what Sawada Tsunayoshi said he would not give up.


    "Forget it, leave it alone, let''s go back to the classroom first."


    Kurokawa didn''t care much, and took Kyoko back to the classroom.


    At this time, Nie Kong also returned to his residence. Originally, he wanted to see Sasakawa''s cultivation of the Heiji Temple Hayato, but unexpectedly discovered that an unexpected guest had come to his residence.


    "It''s rare to see Miss Bi Yangqi here."


    Nie Kong had already noticed the presence of human beings as soon as he approached his residence, so when he saw Bi Yangqi sitting on the sofa after entering the door, he was not surprised.


    "Mr. Nie Kong doesn''t seem to be too surprised by my arrival!"


    Biyangqi, who was very happy to go back together when she heard that Lieburn was going back to Italy, was left behind by Lieborn to help Tsunayoshi Sawada.


    "Ms. Biyangqi is Lieburn''s lover, but she suddenly appears in another man''s room. Will this affect Miss Biyangqi''s reputation?"


    Nie Kong didn''t mind Bi Yangqi being here, but he still had to ask the other party''s purpose clearly.


    He is not the only one living in this room now.

 2179 The collapse of the second element Text 2 027, Kuloms expectations

    "Although Liborn is back in Italy, Teacher Nie Kong, how do you think we should deal with that immature ten generation?" Bi Yangqi raised her beautiful legs and looked at Nie Kong with big eyes.


    Biyangqi smiled charmingly at Nie Kong, although she was not very old, she already had the charm of a mature woman.


    "Your poisonous food should be able to kill him easily, do you need to find me?" Nie Kong asked.


    "Although so, but... but Lieburn drove me out, I can no longer live with ten generations, and poisoned him several times, he is already vigilant." Bi Yangqi muttered. , But the meaning in the words is very obvious.


    "That''s it, I understand, I can let you live in my house, and then if there is anything I can help, just mention it."


    Listening to Bi Yangqi''s words, Nie Kong''s expression remained calm, but his face already understood everything.What Bi Yangqi might say is true, or she might also be someone else''s spy asking for information.


    Nie Kong knew that Liborn had left Japan at this time, but he was afraid that he couldn''t worry about Sawada Tsunayoshi, so he arranged for Bi Yangqi to seduce herself, stay here as an undercover agent, and always check the latest news!


    Nie Kong didn''t mind Bi Yangqi''s identity, he didn''t think the family he created would be weaker than Lieburn!


    Lieborn really had the wrong idea to let a woman go.


    "Mr. Nie Kong is a bit more mature than I thought, and much better than the ten generations!" Bi Yangqi showed a happy smile.


    "You have to be prepared. I am not the only person in the house, there are many of my companions."


    "It''s okay, Teacher Nie Kong''s companion is also my partner."


    Bi Yangqi also sat up from the sofa, tidying up some messy clothes.


    "That... Huan, welcome back, Master Kong."


    Kulom was wearing Jingzi''s clothes, and a little cowardly, he poured a cup of tea for Nie Kong, and after he poured a cup of tea for Bi Yangqi, then he stood beside him somewhat restrained.


    "Colom, is your body ready to get out of bed? Don''t force yourself!"


    Nie Kong knew that Kulom was relatively introverted. Although he was very grateful to himself for saving her, it would take some time for him to be truly integrated.


    "Also, there is no need to call me an honorable name like an adult. Now that you are my sister, it''s okay to call me brother directly!"


    "My body is much better, there is no problem with normal actions..."


    Kulom replied in a low voice, not knowing whether it was because of the shyness or the presence of Biyangqi, Kulom was still a little unwilling to let go.


    "Teacher, I finally completed the task you gave me!"


    An excited voice came from the door of the backyard, and even seeing the excited look of Prison Temple Falcon rushing in excitedly, he originally wanted to report his progress to Nie Kong, but he did not expect to see what scared him. people.


    "sister¡­¡­"


    As soon as the Falcon of Prison Temple saw Bi Yangqi''s face, his face immediately turned green, and then he fell to the ground with a sound of overturning his stomach.


    "Allah, it seems that the younger brother really loves my sister deeply, and he fainted with excitement!"


    Bi Yangqi didn''t feel that it was her fault, but she stood up charmingly, put on sunglasses that covered her eyes, and walked to the side of Hayato in Prison Temple, while she said, "Hayato, your training is not in place." He picked up the Hayato in the prison temple, and took it to the room in the prison temple.


    "Arnuo, is it okay to let Miss Biyangqi and Prison Temple be together like this?"


    Kulom was startled by the prison temple''s reaction. He was a little anxious at first, but seeing the other two being very calm and afraid of doing something wrong, he didn''t dare to say anything.


    After Bi Yangqi took away the Falcon from the Prison Temple, Kulom asked Nie Kong a little worried.


    Looking at the situation of the Hayato in the Prison Temple, it was obvious that the accident caused by the Miss Biyangqi who suddenly visited, after all, was under the same roof, Kulom would still care.


    "It doesn''t matter, Bi Yangqi, as an older sister, still cares for her younger brother."


    Nie Kong knew that Bi Yangqi was an invisible younger brother, and would not do anything to him, so there was nothing to stop him.


    "Ah, that''s it."


    Kulom suddenly realized that although she was still wondering why the prison temple reacted like that, it was someone else''s family affair. Kulom was embarrassed to ask more, so she didn''t continue this topic.


    "Brother, that...I, I also want to become stronger..."


    When Kulom gave lunch to Hayato and Sasakawa who were practicing in the Prison Temple, she had seen their fatal practice methods. At that time, she felt something was wrong.


    She didn''t want the weak herself to be a burden to Nie Kong. For Nie Kong who gave her a new life, Kulom wanted to use her strength to repay her.


    "I''m glad you have such an idea. After your body recovers, I will start to help you arrange it."


    Nie Kong was very pleased with Kulom''s thoughts, "But before that, as your brother and as a teacher, I hope that your schoolwork has not fallen behind."


    The adoption procedures have been completed, and the rest is to prepare for Colom''s admission procedures.


    "By the way, you have to buy clothes and everything. When Xiao Jing is free, let''s take the two of you to buy clothes together!"


    Although Nie Kong didn''t mind taking Kulom with him now, but with Kyoko, there must be more feelings between the two girls.


    Although Nie Kong thinks he understands girls'' thoughts better, if they let the girls communicate on their own, they will surely make Kulom brighter as soon as possible.


    "Good, good."


    Hearing that Nie Kong would take himself and Jingzi to buy things, Kulom, who had no friends before, felt a sense of anticipation inexplicably.

 2180 The collapse of the second element Text 2 028, the transformation of Liu Dao Mukuro

    "Wow wow-Brother Candy -"


    Nie Kong finally made the atmosphere between him and Kulom become a little more harmonious, and a tender and noisy cry suddenly broke the tranquility.


    "Feng Taihe Yiping was caught by a few fierce villains!"


    Originally, Fengtai was taking care of the young Ippei and Lanbo playing, but suddenly three inexplicably appeared


    Ren, he couldn''t help but grabbed Fengtai. Yiping wanted to stop it, but was also taken away together, but Lan Bo, who was beaten up, could only cry and come back to Nie Kong for help.


    "What, Feng Taihe Yiping was taken away?"


    Sasakawa Rakuhei, who had come up to take a break, was immediately excited when he heard Lan Bo''s call for help.


    "It must be the guys from the last time, and we must rescue them both at the limit!"


    "Laiping, I''m glad you have this kind of thought, but you have to calm down when things happen. Impulsiveness is the devil, easy to be bad!"


    Nie Kong did not rush and calmed Lan Bo''s emotions. "The other party will not hurt the wind and the peace. If you don''t have any progress and set out to rescue rashly, it will only be the same as last time. The end."


    "Teacher Nie Kong, you are right, I am too impatient!"


    Although under Nie Kong''s guidance, Sasakawa felt that his strength had risen quickly, but if he wanted to fight against those people, it was still far from enough.


    "Kulom, you go to see the Hayato''s situation and talk to him about the current situation. If you can solve it, you can work harder to break through the obstacles I set as soon as possible. After Xiaojing returns, we will discuss the specific rescue. plan of."


    "I will definitely try my best!"


    After taking the bloody oath, he ran back to the basement. Kulom also went to the room in the prison temple. Nie Kong thought for a while and got up and went out.


    The other party has already sent an invitation letter to myself, if I don''t go, wouldn''t it be too bad to give the right person!


    In order to ensure the safety of his own people, Nie Kong has set up his own safety equipment on everyone, which not only protects the life in an emergency, but also makes it easy for Nie Kong to know where everyone is.


    "Cut, you really came here alone! You are really not afraid of death."


    As soon as Nie Kong approached the destination, the Chengdao Dog appeared. At the same time, there were thousands of persimmon species.


    "Master Mukuro''s judgment has not been missed once. You should know this best, Dog."


    Kakimoto Thousand Kind of expressionlessly accused the Jojima Dog, and then turned his gaze to Nie Kong, nodded respectfully without any expression, and said formulaically.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, Master Mukuro has been waiting for you for a long time, please follow the dog in, I need to wait for another guest."


    "Cut, I thought I could have a fight, it''s really boring!"


    The Jojima Dog thought that the person who caught the opponent would hit the door, but the other party came with bare hands. This disappointed the Jojima Dog who had lost hope.


    "If the other guest you are talking about is Hibari Kyouya, he just went in when you greeted me!"


    Nie Kong looked at the two with a faint smile, and met Hibari Kyoumi, who was also provoked on the road. At Hibari''s unilateral request, Nie Kong had to take him.


    In fact, it is not a cooperation. In Hibari Kyouya''s words, he is going to deal with the strongest one. Nie Kong is not allowed to intervene.


    Nie Kong didn''t object, but just said something that seemed inexplicable "Doctor is one of the professions in the world that can kill people without seeing blood", there is nothing else.


    "What! How could it be possible!"


    After hearing Nie Kong''s words, both of them were shocked. If Hibari Qiang, they still believe it, but they can''t believe it, Hibari Kyouya can be so strong that he can pass by them without letting them notice at all.


    "Presumably Kyouya is having a great time with your Lord Mukuro now, and I hope you don''t bother."


    Nie Kong controlled their mobility before the two had to run back to see the situation.


    "If you can''t take good care of you two, Kyouya will be angry with me!"


    As Nie Kong said, he raised the knife and fell, knocking out the two of them, and concealing the breath and body of the two of them. After handling them, he patted his hands leisurely and moved towards Liu Dao Mule and Hibari Kyouya Go where you are.


    Along the way, Nie Kong easily dealt with a lot of bad boys who were attacking him, but there was no trace of dust on his body, it was not like a fight all the way.


    "Fengtai, Yiping, are you okay?"


    After successfully rescuing Feng Taihe Yiping who was locked in the small black room, Nie Kong took the two of them to the place where Liu Dao Mukuro was.


    At this time, Hibari Kyouya, who was the first to contact, was still on a par with Liu Dao Mukuro, but because he was conspired by Liu Dao Mukuro, he fell under the wind and was beaten very badly.


    "It seems that Shamar Trident''s ability should not be underestimated!"


    Seeing that even Hibari, a guy with an unhuman willpower, was defeated by sakura halo syndrome, Nie Kong was somewhat interested in Shamar.


    It''s just that the other party likes women and hates men, which seems a bit difficult!


    "Skylark, you can fight with me to this point, you are already very remarkable, but then, you should also end."


    Liu Dao Mukuro unceremoniously attacked Hibari Kyouya, and after directly hitting the opponent unconsciously, did he tidy up his clothes, turn around gracefully, and face Nie Kong.


    "I''m really sorry for showing you a not very exciting battle."


    Liu Dao Mukuro had already noticed the arrival of Nie Kong, so he resolved Hibari Gongmi as soon as possible and prepared to deal with Nie Kong intently.


    "However, with children, doesn''t Teacher Nie Kong feel that there will be less fun?"


    "First of all, I would like to thank you for taking care of my children. As long as the two of them are not injured, I can consider opening up to you. But Kyoya''s words are not the kind of person who can be easily defeated. !"


    Nie Kong didn''t mean to fight at all. Although Liu Daomu was really strong, it was nothing to Nie Kong.


    "My attitude towards you is the same as that towards Kyouya. After you can reach the strength to be my opponent, I will naturally fight you seriously, but now, you are not qualified!"


    "Teacher Nie Kong''s tone is really unpleasant!"


    Liu Dao Mukuro smiled without anger, but the surrounding atmosphere became unusually tense.


    As the murderous intent released by Liu Dao Mukuro became more and more serious, Feng Taihe Yiping couldn''t hold it at all, and instinctively approached Nie Kong, seeking a sense of security.


    "I didn''t intend to treat you. On the contrary, I am very interested in you. How about we make a bet?"


    "Oh? Teacher Nie Kong''s thoughts seem very interesting. Why don''t you tell them and listen to them?"


    "Your temptation is not painful or itchy, if you only have this strength, then I will be very disappointed!"


    Nie Kong just glanced at him, Liu Dao Mukuro couldn''t help leaving cold sweat.He also insisted on holding his body to make a face without changing the color and pretending to be calm.


    "Now you should know that if I make a move, you have no chance of winning at all, so I will give you a chance to choose. If the people I train soon can defeat you together, you must be willing to become her person. She does things."


    "If you''re talking about that girl, then this thing seems to be very interesting." Liu Daozou''s mind showed Kyoko''s cheeks, and after Nie Kong took back his oppression, he finally returned to normal. Liu Dao Mukuro also had to carefully consider the other party''s proposal, however, no matter what, he would not be willing to change his principles for anything.


    "It''s a pity, I''m very sorry, I will never serve the Mafia again."


    "If you are very resistant to the Mafia because of your childhood, don''t you think it''s good to follow in Xiao Jing''s footsteps and reform the Mafia from within?"


    Nie Kong didn''t care about Liu Daosu''s refusal, but instead expressed his own opinions.


    "In this case, maybe I can look forward to it!"


    Liu Daomou smiled meaningfully, agreeing to Nie Kong''s proposal, and then disappeared in place.


    "I''m sorry, Brother Nie Kong, I have caused another trouble..."


    After Feng Tai thought about the crisis, he was relieved and looked at Nie Kong apologetically.


    "In order to punish you, I will punish you to go home with Yiping who was injured because of you!"


    Nie Kong comforted the Queen Mother before turning around and leaving.


    When she returned to her residence, Kyoko happened to be home too. After her brother had told her about the situation, she was very anxious, but within a short while she found Nie Kong who had come back with someone.

 2181 The collapse of the second element text 2 029, the bazooka ten years later

    After returning home, Nie Kong went to see the situation on Yamamoto''s side. His cultivation was going well.


    "I won''t be behind that baseball fool!"


    Hearing that the progress of others is faster than his own, the Prison Temple Hayato was very upset, and made up his mind to increase his strength desperately.


    "I will not lag behind by the limit!"


    Sasakawa eagerly expressed his attitude.


    "I''m very happy that you can break through the level I set so quickly today, but this is only an entry level. Don''t be happy too early, it will be difficult for you to suffer."


    Nie Kong wasn''t an alarmist, but gave a reminder very seriously.


    "The growth of strength lies not only in force, but also in the strength of your heart. As long as you find your direction, breaking through your limits is not a problem."


    Nie Kong believes that these children are not the kind of people who are born in the black zone, and that their strength is only for protection.


    However, once the power of guarding is awakened, it will burst out with power that is completely unimaginable.


    However, there are exceptions among these few people.Hibari Kyoumi is a type who gets more and more courageous. Even if Nie Kong abuses him no matter how much he does, he will not give up trying to defeat Nie Kong.


    Lan Bo greeted Yiping with tears in his eyes. After all, he was a rare friend of the same age. Although Lan Bo usually made troubles, he actually took it very seriously in his heart.


    "Big Brother Candy, why is Yiping still not awake!"


    Lan Bo carefully looked at Ipping, who fell asleep in Feng Tai''s arms, very worried.


    "There is nothing wrong with Yiping, it''s just that after the battle was exhausted, so I fell asleep, Lan Bo doesn''t have to worry."


    Nie Kong likes Lan Bo. Although he has been unscrupulously making troubles, he is actually a good boy.


    "As a man, Lan Bo must protect Yiping as a girl next time!"


    Nie Kong encouraged him in a low voice, and then watched Lan Bo''s somewhat confused eyes become firm. At a young age, he nodded solemnly, with a very firm appearance.


    "Yeah! Master Lan Bo will definitely protect Yiping!"


    "Lambo...?"


    Yiping woke up leisurely and heard what Lan Bo said. He was a little confused, but he didn''t think too much. He habitually replied, "Yiping will also work hard to protect Lan Bo!"


    Nie Kong watched the young two swear to each other. If they were ordinary people, they might be regarded as childlike words. However, as a member of the Italian mafia, Lan Bo, and a member of the Chinese underworld, Yiping, Some words will be kept in mind even if they don''t need to be explained.


    "Sorry, you are still young, you shouldn''t have been involved in this kind of thing."


    Letting such a small child take responsibility, although Nie Kong''s heart is very happy that these two are good children, he still feels a little unbearable.


    "Master said that before doing something, if you don''t realize it, you can''t do it well!"


    The voice of Yiping who just woke up was glutinous, and it was inexplicably reassuring.


    "In the future, we will encounter all kinds of dangers. We can''t rely on Brother Kong''s protection alone. We need to be strong ourselves."


    What Yiping said is not like what a five-year-old child should say. Compared to the innocence of the doted Lanbo, it is obvious that Yiping is the kind of child who has been led and experienced a lot. Everything has its own opinions, which is very commendable.


    "Yiping, you are a very good child, Lan Bo, leave it to you."


    Nie Kong didn''t know why. He felt that Yiping, who was only five years old, was extremely reliable.


    "Master Lan Bo is also a man and will protect him!"


    Seeing that Nie Kong seemed to trust Yiping more, Lan Bo''s little man''s self-esteem was hurt a bit, and he hurriedly wanted to prove his reliability. However, the only way he could think of was to become a success after ten years. The person¡¯s self, to prove himself.


    With the sound of "Peng¡ª¡ª", after taking out the rocket launcher for ten years and Lan Bo got in, a cloud of white smoke suddenly erupted, and then a slender figure appeared in the sight of several people.


    "Bazooka in ten years?"


    Although Nie Kong had known that Lan Bo had this thing for a long time, it was the first time he really saw it, and he couldn''t help being very interested in such things.


    "Alara, it looks like I was naughty again ten years ago!"


    After the white smoke dissipated, with one eye closed, the adult Lan Bo, who was standing lazily, glanced around indifferently, but when he saw Nie Kong, his eyes suddenly lit up.


    "Brother Kong, it''s been a long time since I saw you."


    Adult Lan Bo''s expression seemed to be nostalgic, and Nie Kong couldn''t help wondering if he had changed in ten years.


    "I didn''t expect it. I thought that even if Lan Bo became an adult, he would still call me Big Brother Candy."


    Nie Kong just said this casually, wanting to tease Lan Bo, but he didn''t expect it, but it made the nostalgic eyes on the adult Lan Bo''s face thicker.


    "Brother Candy...It''s been a long time since I heard this name..."


    Looking at the look in the adult Lan Bo''s eyes, Nie Kong keenly sensed what would happen to him in the future, otherwise there is no need for such a situation!


    However, Nie Kong did not consult. He was very confident of his own strength. If Lan Bo missed his existence, he probably should have left on his own initiative.


    "Are you...Lambo?"


    Yiping looked at the person in front of him suspiciously and looked at the obvious characteristics of him. Yiping was sure he should be Lan Bo, but it is impossible for a normal person to grow up so many inexplicably!


    "One level, one level, let me tell you!"


    Lan Bo hadn''t noticed Xiao Yiping, but it wasn''t until Yiping made a sound that he suddenly reacted, and he hugged Yiping up, his expression of excitement was completely different from his reaction to Nie Kongshi.


    "What I said and everything I did was right. The reason why I would apologize to you is not because I did something wrong. It''s just that you are a girl and compromised!"


    "Eh? What are you talking about Lan Bo?"


    The somewhat exhausted Yiping made Lan Bo''s inexplicable behavior inexplicable. Before she could ask anything, the ten-year rocket launch had reached the five-minute time limit. After a thick white smoke, the five-year-old The boy Lan Bo appeared in front of several people again.


    "Lambo, what did you mean to me just now?"


    Yiping didn''t understand the reason why Lan Porter intended to say those words to him, so he wanted to find out.


    "Huh? What are you talking about?"


    Lan Bo tilted his head and became even more confused. The attitude of asking three questions directly showed that he didn''t know anything about the matter just now.


    "Um... well, since you don''t know, then it''s okay..."


    Yiping is totally unclear about what the adult Lan Bo said, but the child Lan Bo doesn''t know what happened between them, so this incident is nothing more than that.


    Fengtai is not too old, and he doesn''t understand very well, basically the same feeling as Yiping.


    However, as an adult, Nie Kong smiled connotatively.


    What the adult Lan Bo said, I''m afraid that the child just made Yiping angry at that time, and wanted to apologize but couldn''t hold back his face, so he vented at Yiping who was still a child.


    Come to think of it, a lot of things have happened between these two children!


    "I am back!"


    When Nie Kong was about to study Lan Bo''s Ten Years Rocket Launcher when he was free, Jingzi''s silver bell-like voice came from the door.


    "I...I''m back..."


    At Kyoko''s strong request, Kulom also plucked up his courage, and after speaking loudly, he blushed, lowered his head, and raised his head completely embarrassed.


    "Welcome back!"


    Beyonc¨¦ suddenly appeared at the door, like the mistress of the house, gently fiddled with Kyoko and Kulom with their shoes, and then prepared to close the door fiercely.

 2182 The collapse of the second element Text 2 030, each training

    Although it is said that this time I have rescued Feng Taihe Yiping with no danger, but once or twice, there will be the next time. It is not always passive. So Kyoko, who should have liked peace, made a very rare request. Proactive proposal.


    Of course, the prison temple Hayato and others had long had a shameful idea. After Kyoko''s initiative proposal, they actively agreed. The first family meeting with Kyoko as the chief alternate ended with a unanimous vote.


    Although Kyoko is not very mature now, and even if he considers everything, there are still some omissions, but after Nie Kong''s inquiries, he barely worked out a complete counterattack plan.


    "Sushi has been delivered, and things to discuss are almost done, then I will go back first!"


    After the discussion was over, Yamamoto got up, picked up the food box he had brought over for sushi, and was about to leave.


    It is urgent to improve the strength now, but there is not much time for chatting.


    "How do you feel that guy is so keen on this matter..."


    Prison Temple always felt that something was wrong. It stands to reason that the baseball fool would give priority to his upcoming baseball game!


    "Some people will become mature as they encounter events. I think Yamamoto should just want to become stronger as soon as possible to protect the people he wants to protect."


    Takeshi Yamamoto is a good old man who must repay his kindness, Nie Kong thought, I''m afraid, he doesn''t want to feel the frustration of letting the person who should protect himself protect himself again.


    "Damn it, I will never fail again!"


    The prison temple Hayato glanced at Kyoko, who was in charge of the aftermath in the kitchen, and suddenly became straightforward with excitement. He looked serious and made a vow in his heart.


    He can deeply understand the feeling in Yamamoto''s heart. After all, he was also a protected person in that incident, and he could understand the feeling very well!


    "Damn bar code bastard, I won''t let you go easily next time!"


    The only impression that Kakimoto Hayato has of Kakimoto Chikusa is the barcode on the opponent''s face and the fact that he defeated him.


    "Cultivate to the limit!"


    Sasakawa Ripei was naturally unwilling to be left behind. After looking at each other, the two ran towards the basement one after another.


    "Brother, have they all gone to practice?"


    After Jingzi and Kulom cleaned up the kitchen and came out, Nie Kong was the only one left in the hall.


    "Well, they are cultivating very hard for Xiaojing."


    Nie Kong put down the book in his hand, smiled softly at Jingzi, and replied.


    "Well, Kulom, let''s step up to practice our courses first, and then we will buy you your daily necessities tomorrow."


    Although Jingzi also wanted to be with Nie Kong, she still knew the priority.


    "Okay." Kulom nodded, saying that he had no opinion on Kyoko''s proposal.


    Originally, Kyoko thought he would be a dragger, but Nie Kong suddenly told him that he had the potential to practice enchantment, and so did Kulom, which made both sisters very happy.


    The basement is very large, at least several times the size of the house outside, so even if several people exercise in the basement, they will definitely not interfere with each other.


    "I tried creating an enchantment yesterday. Although I worked hard to create it, it is still very weak. It will disappear after a long time. Let''s practice the endurance today!"


    Kyoko''s foundation is not very strong, so Kyoko wants to lay his foundation first, so that he can make up for his weakness with diligence.


    "That... Kyoko, I have a suggestion..."


    Kulom hesitated for a while, then gathered up the courage to suggest to Kyoko.


    "I found that I seem to be better at illusion, and Kyoko, you have a talent for seeing through illusion. So, instead of attacking you with illusion, you create barriers. This way, in actual combat, we may improve each other. faster¡­¡­"


    In addition to enchantment thinking, Kulom was still practicing the illusion technique taught by Nie Kong.


    Although it was a discussion, no matter how it was said, it was a real battle. Kulom was afraid that Kyoko would be hurt by her poor control, so after she finished the suggestion, she immediately regretted it.


    "Well, forget it, this is too dangerous!"


    "Isn''t this a good idea!"


    After Kyoko seriously considered Kulom''s proposal, she found that it was a very good suggestion, and she agreed with joy.


    "I will work hard to create an enchantment to protect myself, so Colom, you can attack it boldly!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Kyoko posed immediately, ready to meet Kulom''s attack at any time.


    "It''s said that girls are the fastest to mature when things happen, and they are right!"


    Nie Kong, who was still a little concerned about the progress of the two, came to check the news. After seeing the posture of the two at the door, he was very relieved.


    He had just used the conditions that tempted Shamar to ask him to teach him about the Hayato in the Prison Temple. With his momentum and the existence of Father Yamamoto, he did not need to worry about him. Now, the rest , It was Sasagawa''s peace.


    When he came to another room, what Nie Kong heard in his ears, except for the heavy panting, was the sound of punching punching bags.


    "Ping, how are you practicing?"


    Nie Kong took a look at the situation, and after seeing Ping began to rest, he walked up and asked gently.


    "Ah, teacher Nie Kong, why are you here?"


    Sasakawa Leaping was taken aback by the sudden appearance of the voice, and when he saw Nie Kong''s existence, he was a little puzzled, and immediately thought that he should be watching his progress, and he immediately knew.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, don''t worry, I will definitely break this level as soon as possible!"


    Nie Kong gave Sasakawa the task set up by Ping. At the beginning, it was a weird way to break through the first level. However, if you want to break through the second level, unless you can defeat yourself.


    Nie Kong used his mental power to create an enchantment in the room, and Sasakawa played Pinghui against the people he created, and grew up in actual combat.


    However, the opponent to be defeated was Saskawa''s own phantom, and it would become stronger as He became stronger, making Sasakawa very troubled.


    "Ping, I can see that in order to be able to defeat yourself, you have practiced your attacking techniques to knock down the opponent, but because the opponent is the same, you have been stuck in a stalemate and unable to break through."


    "I will beat myself to the limit!"


    Compared with the progress of the Prison Temple Hayato and Yamamoto Takeshi, Sasakawa has been in this stage for some time, and he couldn''t help but also made him feel a little irritable, and even brought his boxing to a state of wanting to cut the mess with a quick knife.


    However, in this state, he did not successfully knock down his phantom.


    "Sorry Teacher Nie Kong, I''m so useless!"


    Sasakawa knew that Nie Kong was right. He was indeed a little eager for quick success, so he had not been able to break through.


    "Cultivation is not just to improve your strength, the most important thing is that you have to know your purpose and direction."


    Generally speaking, Rakuhei Sasakawa is the most stable of these people. Although the strength is not the most powerful, as the sun that shines on everyone, it should be the least lost.


    "Laping, why are you trying to become stronger?"


    Nie Kong didn''t want to say anything, the most important thing was to understand it by himself.


    "I become stronger to defeat people who are stronger than me!"


    Sasakawa thought for a while and replied.


    "No, if your answer is this, then you will never be able to break through this level!"


    The opponent in this level is Sasakawa Rapira himself. If he is strong, he will be strong, and if he is weak, he will be weak. If Rapira Sasakawa only thinks of becoming stronger in order to defeat the enemy, he will never be able to defeat himself!

 2183 The collapse of the second element Text 2 031 The reason for becoming stronger

    "Leaping, come here for a moment, I will show you something."


    Seeing Sasakawa''s uncomprehending and distressed look, Nie Kong sighed helplessly, and brought Sasakawa to Kyoko.


    "Cultivation is really a very hard work, and I don''t know how my elder brothers are now, but anyway, they should be much better than me!"


    In the past, Kyoko was always very worried when she saw her brother''s hard work, but when she started to this point, she could truly understand their feelings.


    "Kyoko..."


    Outside the door, Sasakawa Rakuhei looked at her sister''s desperate effort, and she was shocked.


    He had always treated Kyoko like a little princess, and he was totally unwilling to suffer the least bit of her suffering. While thinking about her, he often ignored her own feelings.


    "Xiao Jing is much stronger than you think!"


    "It deserves to be a leader who can recognize me, and I must not let her down!"


    The Prison Temple Falcon, who unexpectedly saw Nie Kong out for a drink and wanted to come over to say hello, naturally saw the situation in the room. He had a rather decadent face for unknown reasons, and immediately became energetic again.


    Following the departure of the Hayato from the Prison Temple, Sasakawa Lehei followed Nie Kong back to his practice room, looking down and thinking, not knowing what he was thinking.


    "I still have the same problem, Ping. Why are you trying to become stronger?"


    Nie Kong looked sideways and looked at Sasakawa calmly, but his eyes were full of seriousness.


    "After seeing Kyoko''s efforts, has your answer changed?"


    "My purpose..."


    Sasakawa''s eyes became clear because of the answers that emerged from the bottom of his heart.


    "My purpose is to protect the people I want to protect!"


    Sasakawa Rakuhei finally knew the reason why he had not made any progress.


    He has always been very guilty because of his incompetence and needs Kyoko''s protection, and he has become particularly vent to practice, attacking in order to attack, and as a result, the power of his fist is directly reduced because of his confusion. However, if he attacks for protection , Then his heart will become extremely powerful and fearless.


    "Come on, I have nothing to be confused about!"


    Sasakawa Rakuhei strengthened his conviction, and then looked at the other self who had turned out in front of him with a torch, and immediately set his posture.


    "I''m sorry, the other me, but in order to be able to protect Kyoko, I must defeat you to the limit!"


    With the thoughts in his heart, this time Sasakawa Rakuhei was not prepared to attack as before, but concentrated all his strength on the fist that was about to strike, and one hit would kill.


    Nie Kong was on the side, watching with satisfaction that Sasakawa, who was already enlightened, began to make new progress. He unexpectedly discovered that his fist was about to attack, and a light yellow light began to gather gradually. Slowly became dazzling.


    "Unexpectedly, I just wanted to help him break through the bottleneck, but accidentally stimulated his potential!"


    The development of potential is just a matter of time!


    "Too...awesome!"


    Sasakawa hadn''t noticed the changes that had occurred in him, but looked at the powerful impact of his blow in amazement, feeling excited from the bottom of his heart.


    "I succeeded! I finally succeeded!"


    "Heping, remember how you felt when you made the move just now!"


    Nie Kong looked at the excited Sasakawa, and couldn''t help asking loudly.


    "The limit is in my bones!"


    Sasakawa yelled excitedly. Although he unconsciously followed his inner feelings, he remembered how to use that trick.


    "Very good, it seems that you unconsciously developed a very powerful lore!"


    Nie Kong pointed to the wall that had been bombed by Sasakawa to make a big hole, and said.


    "If it wasn''t because I had an enchantment to protect it, I''m afraid this place will be destroyed by you!"


    "Huh? Is it really that powerful?"


    Sasakawa, who was completely unconscious of his tricks, couldn''t believe it and looked at Nie Kong dumbfounded.


    "What happened!"


    "what''s the situation!"


    Before Nie Kong had time to say something, because the movement was too loud, the others felt that something was wrong, and because they were uneasy, they rushed over to see the situation, and then they saw the big hole on the wall.


    "Okay, awesome!"


    Kyoko was a little surprised. After all, Kulom had accidentally attacked a wall once because of too much power, but the wall was not damaged at all. It can be seen that if a big hole can be punched, how powerful is it!


    "Cut, I... I can do that too!"


    Although the prison temple Hayato is the kind of practice bomb, because the room is very sturdy, it is particularly unscrupulous, but he has not been able to move the wall a bit, so he is also very surprised at how much Sasakawa Rapei has improved.


    "Leping is indeed very powerful. The blow just now was as dazzling as the sun. Even I had to sigh! It''s just that, as punishment for breaking the wall, this week''s housework is left to you. Oh!"


    If you should boast, you should punish, Nie Kong thinks he is more fair!


    "I have decided, this trick is called Extreme Sun!"


    Hearing Nie Kong''s praise, Ping was also very happy, and decided the name of his trick in an instant.


    "No problem, I will do the housework well!"


    "Then hard work, brother!"


    After seeing Ping''s progress, Kyoko was happy from the heart, but she couldn''t help but feel more confident in herself.

 2184 The collapse of the second element Text 2 032, see the nine generations

    After Nie Kong went on the rooftop, he found the person he was looking for. At this time, he was teaching a little yellow bird who didn''t know where he came from, and was singing the school song.


    "Sure enough, it is here, it seems that Liu Dao Mukuro didn''t embarrass you!"


    "Someone is coming! Someone is coming!"


    The little yellow bird flapped its wings while shouting loudly at the skylark Kyouya.


    "Neither students nor teachers are allowed to stay in the school after the school is closed."


    Skylark glanced at Nie Kong coldly, not interested in Nie Kong''s purpose, but instead was first to maintain the order of the school.


    "I''ll leave after I say things."


    Nie Kong didn''t mind Skylark''s indifference, but directly stated his purpose straight away.


    "The one who defeated you was Liu Dao Mukuro. In a few days, Xiao Jing will bring Hayato and others to the door to fight."


    "and then?"


    Looking at Nie Kong who didn''t continue speaking halfway through, when he heard the first sentence, Hibari Kyouya frowned because he didn''t like the defeated word, then raised his eyebrows and looked displeased. Nie Kong.


    "Then, I will come to consult your intentions!"


    Nie Kong smiled and shrugged, as if I could not help it, "If you are going to deal with Liu Dao Mukuro yourself, you have to hurry up, otherwise he will be solved by Xiao Jing and others first. Blame me for not reminding you!"


    "Humph!"


    Hibari Kyoumi sneered and snorted, and then glanced at Nie Kong indifferently, the declarant word by word-"Liu Dao Mukuro, I must defeat him!"


    "In that case, then I know."


    Nie Kong glanced at the little yellow bird, and had already figured out how to notify it at that time.


    "Of course, and you, I will definitely defeat it."


    Skylark suddenly added a sentence, even though his face was still light and breezy, Nie Kong knew the firmness in his words.


    "I will wait."


    After listening to Skylark''s words, Nie Kong suddenly smiled, without any disdain or contempt, but felt a little relieved.


    After all, it''s better to have a direction to work than to have no goal!


    "correct!"


    Before leaving again, Nie Kong suddenly thought of something general, "This time you can be rescued, you have to thank Xiaojing and Kulom, you have suffered from the dizziness of Liudao Mukuro, Xiaojing has also helped you find someone. Come for treatment, you don¡¯t have to worry about this and suffer again!"


    In any case, Xiao Jing has been involved with Hibari Kyouya because of this matter. Whether Hibari Kyouya is willing or unwilling, the fact that he owes Xiao Jing a favor is indelible.


    Hibari Gongmi did not answer, but gave Nie Kong a cold glance, then turned around and continued to train his little yellow bird.


    However, Nie Kong knew that Skylark understood what he meant, and didn''t say much. He just left a sentence "Come to me when there is a problem" and disappeared in place.


    And Hibari Kyoumi, after Nie Kong left, he lay down all over, letting the little yellow bird stand next to his shoulder, looking up at the vast night sky, his eyes blank, not knowing what he was thinking.


    "Hehe, following this guy, it seems that you will often encounter interesting things."


    Hibari Kyoumi smiled with an unknown smile, and made a decision in his heart.


    Nie Kong had already left the school at this time, and did not see the changes in Skylark, but hesitated for a while about what he should do after this.


    "Almost, it''s time to have a good chat with the ninth generation of Pengley!"


    Nie Kong thought for a while. There is nothing else happening right now. It just happened that the last time I visited was due to an accident on Xiaojing''s side and I didn''t have a good time to see him. I just happened to take this opportunity to visit!


    Because Nie Kong didn''t plan to take another detour, he directly took Penglie''s leader''s ring as a guide and went directly to the side of the nine-generation leader of Penglie.


    As the white mist dissipated, Nie Kong, who was shifting in time and space, gradually saw the surrounding situation.


    It was a small house, which seemed to prevent escape, so there were no small windows. The room was dark, and it was lit by a dim lamp.


    Fortunately, the dark conditions did not affect Nie Kong''s normal vision to check the situation.


    "At any rate, he is the leader of the biggest Mafia in Italy, but he can still only be locked up in such a place. I really don''t know if I should pity you or sympathize with you!"


    Nie Kong looked at the ninth-generation leader of Pengley who was lying halfway on the small bed in front of him with a faint smile.


    "Compared to this, I am more interested in why the Ring of Chief Pengley is in your hands."


    Although the leader of Penglai was trapped, it did not affect his dignity at all.


    However, this leader ring, he clearly remembered that because he had a hunch, he gave it to Dino, the leader of another family, as safekeeping in advance, but he didn''t know why it appeared in the hands of someone he didn''t know.


    "Please don''t care about this, it''s just a guide for me to find you. Now this thing is another person''s property."


    Nie Kong explained, but did not make it clear, on the contrary, there was a deliberate misleading suspicion.


    This ring is now Xiaojing¡¯s thing. Even if it was him, it was just borrowed and used. However, in the understanding of the nine generations of leaders, Dino deliberately gave this thing to him in order to save him. Of this person.


    "So, are you here to rescue me specifically?"


    The ninth generation leader didn''t have any intention to leave, but he still said such tentative words to Nie Kong.


    "If you suddenly disappear now, I''m afraid it will panic your godson and the others!"


    Nie Kong chuckled, not only indifferent to the temptation of the ninth generation leader, but also silently mastering the initiative.


    "You have been here for a while, but you haven''t alarmed anyone. This is enough to prove that you are extraordinary."


    Even though the ninth-generation leader was reduced to a prisoner, the courage that belonged to him was not lost at all.


    "From your tone, I think you have made your own decision. No matter what I say, you can''t change your mind."


    The ninth-generation leader believed that he was not bad, but before Nie Kong appeared out of thin air, he didn''t feel the slightest breath!


    Even now, he didn''t feel the slightest breath coming from the opponent, as if he had been talking to himself, and the person in front of him was just what he had imagined.


    "May I know, which family are you from?"


    Even during probing, Nie Kong never showed any flaws. After the ninth-generation leader had no results in the trial, he had to step back and at least know the identity of the other party.


    "Although I probably know that I can''t stop your actions, at least if I don''t want to leave, there is still a way to stay."


    Compared to following someone who doesn''t know the details, the ninth generation leader is more willing to stay in his Penglai.


    Even if it is in such an unbearable status as a prisoner of the purpose.


    "Nie Kong, as for the family, it''s not a long time since it was founded."

 2185 The collapse of the second element Text 2 033, the meeting of the two leaders

    "Hehe, the family that can subdue yours, no matter how unknown, can I meet your leader." Ninth generation said with a smile.


    Nie Kong was silent for a while, nodded and said, "Yes."


    The meeting between Kyoko and the nine-generation chiefs can be said to be a baptism for Kyoko. Maybe Kyoko can learn a lot from it.


    Before the ninth-generation chiefs had time to talk about the incident, they saw that their eyes were dark, and they had been forced to eliminate their vision, and then their shoulders were put on Nie Kong, and he could not help but hesitate. They had not come up with any countermeasures. Hearing "arrived", the light was restored immediately before my eyes.


    "Welcome to Japan, the ninth generation leader."


    "Mr. Nie Kong''s ability is quite interesting."


    The ninth-generation chief looked at the completely unfamiliar room in front of him, and sighed casually without being surprised.


    Although he was imprisoned, he clearly knew that he was imprisoned in the Pengley headquarters in Italy, but the person in front of him was able to take people to Japan at will, and his ability is incredible!


    "Mr. Nie Kong, are you interested in joining our Pengley family?"


    It is impossible for a person with this ability to remain silent. There must be some news. However, the ninth-generation leader has not heard any news about this person. The ninth-generation leader cannot just let such a big threat. The best thing is It is safest to be in your own hands.


    "Sorry, I am not a person who wants to be controlled."


    "That''s really a pity!"


    "For your safety, I suggest you don''t act rashly. After all, although I don''t mean that, people who want the life of the ninth-generation leader of Pogolie have a lot!"


    Nie Kong warned nonchalantly, some in-depth things would be understood without explaining, he didn''t need to say more.


    "Always, are you in there? I made a cake. Would you like to eat something?"


    There was a knock on the door suddenly, but the two in the room were not surprised. Instead, they glanced at each other and chose to cooperate very tacitly.


    "Kyoko is so good."


    Since Jingzi moved in, Nie Kong has never worried about any housework. Jingzi has always handled it in an orderly manner, looking at Nie Kong very comfortable.


    "If the teacher is happy, I...I feel very happy too!"


    Jingzi, who had only come to deliver supper, was flushed with shame by Nie Kong''s words, and she couldn''t look up at Nie Kong, but her heart was very sweet.


    "Huh? Teacher, do you have guests?"


    Kyoko was just about to put the supper on the table, but as soon as she stepped into the room, she suddenly felt a strange breath.


    "You really can''t hide anything from Xiaojing!"


    Nie Kong smiled faintly, then stepped aside to block the place where the ninth-generation leader was, and Kyoko saw the old man sitting on the bed at a glance.


    "Xiao Jing, let me explain to you, this old gentleman is the ninth generation leader of the Ponceli, the most powerful Mafia in Italy, and it is still a cooperative relationship with our Bovino family. Would you like to get to know it?"


    "Huh? Is that so!"


    Kyoko was originally just casually curious, but he didn''t expect that the grandfather in front of him was such a person of identity, he couldn''t help being a little messy and very embarrassed.


    "Well, hello, I am Sasakawa Kyoko."


    Kyoko originally wanted to say something to introduce herself, but suddenly realized that the other party was an Italian, maybe she could not understand Japanese at all, she couldn''t help but paused, "Sora, what should I do, I don''t speak Italian!"


    "It doesn''t matter. For some reason, I happen to be able to speak Japanese."


    The leader of the nine generations of eyes was very amiable, not like a vicious Mafia at all, which made Kyoko feel relieved a lot.


    "In this case, I''m relieved."


    After hearing that the other party knew Japanese, Kyoko was relieved.


    "Hello, that."


    It was the first time Kyoko had dealt with the Italian Mafia. He didn''t know what kind of greeting in this regard, and was very embarrassed.


    While worrying about the identity of the other party, Kyoko also worried that her poor performance would make the other party look down on her family.


    "So, after seeing you, I can probably understand Mr. Nie Kong''s reluctance to join our family!"


    The ninth-generation leader seemed to like Jingzi''s appearance. After looking at Jingzi with a smile, he nodded to Nie Kong thoughtfully.


    "In time, I must be able to become a big family!"


    The ninth generation leaders have also seen many people, and they can still tell whether some people are suitable for leaders.


    If the little girl in front of you is the leader, and Nie Kong silently guides her behind, I am afraid that the Bovino family will not continue to be so peaceful and weak!


    After talking with the ninth-generation leader for a while, the other party did not look like a leader at all, but looked like an ordinary grandfather, amiable, making Kyoko feel particularly cordial.


    In particular, when Kyoko wanted to learn about the Mafia, the ninth-generation chiefs also spoke mildly, just like grandpa was teaching his granddaughter. Not only did Kyoko feel cordial, he also told them. Kyoko has many things to remember about being a leader.


    "By the way, Grandpa Ninth Generation, in the case of the Mafia, would he really do something like that in the interior?"


    After talking about the good things, Kyoko couldn''t help but start asking about the dark side of the Mafia.


    "In this case, it still depends on the attitude of the leader. If you don''t want to, you can get your family into the right path, but some things in the dark cannot be avoided. After all, we are a mafia!"


    The ninth-generation leader did not hide anything because the other party was just a girl of middle school students. As a leader, you still have to know what you should know.


    "I know, I will definitely work hard!"


    Kyoko couldn''t say "I will never let my family do illegal or criminal things" irrationally. What she can guarantee is that she will try to avoid it with her own strength.


    "Xiao Jing is becoming more and more like a leader!"


    Nie Kong felt a little relieved. From being at a loss to what to do now and working hard step by step now, Kyoko really didn''t want to live up to the expectations of others, and wanted to do her own responsibilities.


    "I know that I am still very immature and not strong enough. The higher the position, the greater the responsibility. If I don''t work hard, I will not face the trust of my brothers!!"


    Kyoko was still a little bit resistant to the position of this leader at first, but after gradually getting in touch with people in this area, she found that the Mafia was not as innocent as she thought. Now that she has taken over this responsibility, then She also naturally gave up her own consciousness!


    "I look forward to your growth!"


    After talking, the ninth-generation leader had a very good impression of this strong and kind little leader, and he could understand why people like Nie Kong would follow her.


    Kyoko''s cuteness and purity, even he likes it very much.

 2186 The collapse of the second element Text 2 034, the confusion of the prison temple

    As if nothing had happened, Kyoko nodded to the ninth generation leader as a farewell, and then left Nie Kong''s room.


    After really meeting the leader of the Mafia this time, Kyoko, who had been a little uneasy, finally felt relieved, and felt full of confidence inexplicably.


    "My brother seems to have developed a very powerful trick. It seems that there is no problem. I don''t know how the situation is going on at the prison temple..."


    As Kyoko muttered to herself, she came to the room where the prison temple was, and approached the door, wanting to see what''s inside.


    "Huh? Why can''t I see everything clearly..."


    Jingzi looked inside with a probe, but it was smoky inside. Only a vague figure could be seen, which was not real at all.


    "Come in and take a look, don''t worry, Hayato is already immersed in his own world and will not be disturbed by the outside world."


    An uncle who suddenly appeared opened the door and spoke to Kyoko with a blank face.Kyoko was surprised, isn''t the uncle in front of him Sharma, the school''s teacher.


    "Ah, good."


    Jing Zi froze for a moment, and entered the room lightly without refusing.


    "Prince of Prison Temple seems to be in a very bad situation. If this continues, the body will not be able to bear it!"


    After entering the room, she could see clearly more decisively than from outside, but Kyoko couldn''t help feeling anxious when she saw the bomb-induced wounds on his body in the prison temple.


    "Why didn''t you stop Prison Temple-kun? His injury was not healed. If he continues to work hard like this, his body will definitely not be able to stand it!"


    Kyoko didn''t understand. Nie Kong said that Shamar was the enlightenment teacher of the prison temple, so Kyoko was very relieved, but he did not expect that Shamar would have no reaction to the self-mutilation behavior of the prison temple at all.


    "If he can''t deeply understand his mistakes, he might as well practice here to die, so as not to embarrass me after being on the battlefield!"


    Shamar''s rare seriousness, even the temperament that likes to take advantage of girls has curtailed. Although he said cold and unrelenting words, Kyoko saw the worry in his eyes really.


    "I remember there is a saying in the book that no one is perfect. Everyone can be blinded by things in front of them, or when their hearts are deceived. At this time, shouldn''t those of us who are friends go out for our own sake? Companions solve problems!"


    Kyoko was so angry that she couldn''t help but watch the prison temple go on like this.


    "No, I must stop this kind of behavior of Prison Temple Lord!"


    "Although you are right, I can''t refute it, but Hayato has been a stubborn person since he was a child. He will fight his life if he recognizes one thing, I am afraid it is not so persuasive!"


    Shamar looked at the little girl in front of him with complicated eyes, and thoughts in his heart.


    "If I haven''t tried it, how can I know if it succeeded or not!"


    Kyoko didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to Shamar¡¯s thoughts, her eyes were staring nervously at the figure of Hayato in Prison Temple. When he saw that he had made a mistake without success, there was no countermeasure in her heart, but her body had already rushed up and was quickly in her hands. Create an enchantment and protect the Falcon of Prison Temple.


    "boom--"


    With this ups and downs of explosions sounding, Shamar wanted to stop the treatment that was too late and could only be prepared to take action at any time.


    "Cough cough cough-you deserve to be the Prison Temple Lord, so powerful..." After the smoke dissipated, Kyoko coughed a few times because of the smoke, and then quickly checked the situation of the Prison Temple Hayato.


    "Prison Temple, are you okay!"


    "Stupid woman, why are you rushing out! Do you know what happened just now, it is very likely that you will lose your life directly!"


    The prison temple falcon was so desperate to teach Kyoko, not only because of his worries about Kyoko, but also because of his incompetence.


    "Ah, seeing that Lord Prison Temple still has the strength to accuse me, it seems that there should be no major problem, then I am relieved!"


    Kyoko breathed a sigh of relief after seeing the Hayato at Prison Temple was okay.


    "Hayato, Little Beauty Kyoko saved your life. Not only did you not thank you but also yelled, are you worthy of her!"


    Seeing this look of the Falcon in the Prison Temple, Shamar couldn''t help frowning and murmured.


    "It doesn''t matter, protect the family members, this is what we as the leader should do!"


    Kyoko didn''t care much, anyway, now that she and Prison Temple are fine, and everyone is happy about it.


    "Idiot, protecting the leader is what our guardians should do. If the leader is to protect, then why do we need to work hard to strengthen our strength!"


    Heiji Hayato felt irritated because of his failure to do anything in his cultivation. After seeing the breakthroughs made by Takeshi Yamamoto and Rakuhei Sasakawa, the feeling of backwardness became more obvious. He couldn''t help but start desperately, but he didn''t expect the reason for his surprise. Kyoko almost got hurt.


    "If your way to strengthen your strength is to fight for your own life, then I can only order you as a leader and stop immediately!"


    Kyoko became rare and serious, with a sullen face, and a look of disapproval, and severely asked the prison temple Hayato to stop the self-harm-like practice mode.


    "The reason why we plan to attack those people this time is because we want to protect Fengtai and them, but if you use this method to improve your strength, you will have fallen before we can fight back. Now, this is not the result I want!"


    Kyoko squeezed her hands, looking at the jail temple Hayato who was shocked by her own words, her emotions became more and more excited.


    "I always thought that Dr. Shamar was a foolish uncle, but from his attitude towards you, although he was very rude, he was really worried about you. You can''t feel it!"


    Although Kyoko worked very hard, she had always protected her body well. She just didn''t want others to worry about it, so she was very angry when she saw the behavior of Hayato in Prison Temple who did not care about her own life.


    "Uh... Well, it''s not okay to say that I am a foolish man, I was still young..."


    Shamar intervened untimely, trying to explain a few words for himself, but Kyoko didn''t have the time to pay more attention.


    "Since you don''t even think about your own life, I will protect your life!"


    After a period of contact, Kyoko learned that Yukuji Hayato is actually a disgusting and good-looking person. Although he has a violent temper, he is a gentle and kind-hearted person. That''s why Kyoko is willing to treat him as his companion, but he did not expect , He would be such a person who cares so much about his life!


    "If the life of the guardian of the family is to be protected by the leader, then this will put the cart before the horse."


    Nie Kong suddenly appeared at the door, staring blankly at the few people present, and then slowly walked to the side of the Falcon in the prison temple, patted his shoulder gently, and squatted down, looking at the prison temple. Qi Ping asked calmly.


    "Hayato, now you understand, is the real reason for the difficulty I set for you!"


    Prison Temple Hayato is the most immature of a few people. It may also be caused by family reasons when he was a child, so no matter what, he must be made aware of his own importance.


    "It''s not just Shamar, me, Kyoko, and your sister Bianchi, are also very worried about you!"


    "I¡­¡­"


    The prison temple Hayato lowered his head, his body trembling slightly, not knowing what to say.


    "Am I wrong to rush forward desperately?"


    The Hayato at Prison Temple was a little confused, and doubted the direction he had been heading.

 2187 The collapse of the second element Text 2 035, teacher, Ping recognized our relationship.

    "No, Prison Temple Lord¡¯s fierce attack can give us very powerful help, but when encountering danger, Prison Temple Lord should also know to retreat. After all, our goal is not to defeat the enemy, but to protect. Our peace!"


    Kyoko didn''t know how to make it clear to the prison temple Hayato, so she said her thoughts directly.


    "I also plan to see this fireworks display with everyone. If there is no Prison Temple Lord, I am afraid we will be very alone!"


    These words were all from Kyoko''s heart, but these small things that should have been trivial, on the contrary, were able to touch the heart of the Hayato in Prison Temple.


    "I know."


    The falcon from the prison temple stared at Kyoko with piercing eyes, until Nie Kong couldn''t stand it and coughed a few times before he suddenly reacted. His heart suddenly became bright, stood up, and slapped Kyoko on the chest with a vow.


    "I will take good care of my life, and always guard the leader of you!"


    "Um, just call me Kyoko, you don''t need to call me the leader, I would be embarrassed to call me the leader..."


    Although Kyoko had the enlightenment to be a leader in her heart, she was a little embarrassed to hear others call it like this.


    "Since you can''t be called the leader, then Sister Kyoko will be fine!"


    Seeing that Kyoko was still not accustomed to the title of chief, the Hayato at Prison Temple immediately changed to another title.


    In fact, he is a very simple person. As long as he recognizes a person, he will swear loyalty, which is simply a stick.Ming wise quotient is very high, but emotional quotient is not so high.


    "Prison Temple, we are the same year, how can I call me the head of the eldest sister!"


    Kyoko was taken aback by the enthusiasm of the prison temple falcon. Although it is not good to say that, Kyoko always felt that the enthusiastic prison temple falcon was like a big dog, very clingy.


    "Ah, it seems that my old man is really out of date. Nowadays young guys like to listen to the words of pretty little girls, and they are completely deaf to me!"


    Seeing that the Falcon in the Prison Temple finally opened his heart knot, and was also happy from the heart, Shamar couldn''t help but laugh at himself, revealing his own amusing nature.


    "Mr. Shamar doesn''t actually need to belittle himself like this."


    Nie Kong answered the words faintly, but in the expectation of "Come on and praise me, I want to hear you praise me", Shamar chuckled and continued.


    "In fact, Mr. Shamar is just an uncle, he has not reached the point of an old man!"


    Shamar had a dumb expression on his face, thinking that Nie Kong would compliment him with a few comforting words or something, but he didn''t expect that the ones he got would still be ridicule.


    "Sure enough, men hate it the most, little beauty Kyoko, big brother, I need your safety~"


    Shamar made a tearful appearance while preparing to throw into Kyoko''s arms and prepare to eat tofu, but before he got close, he was given a punch by the prison temple Hayato who was protecting Kyoko.


    "Uncle pervert, you are not allowed to get close to Sister Jingzi!"


    Although the other party is his own master, the Jailji Hayato also understands the other party''s character very well, so he didn''t hesitate to act.


    "Kyoko, the things you should do have been done, and the next thing is between their masters and apprentices. It''s getting late, and you should almost take a rest!"


    Nie Kong smiled and ignored the two noisy masters and apprentices, and took Jingzi''s hand, ready to leave the room.


    "Stop it! Ah, it hurts¡ª"


    Shamar kept avoiding the bombs thrown by the Prison Temple Falcon at him, Yu Guang ignored Nie Kong''s behavior, and immediately excitedly pointed at the Prison Temple Falcon in Nie Kong''s direction and shouted.


    "Hayato, your sister Kyoko is going to be taken away by the big bad wolf, don''t you hurry up to get it back!"


    Although Shamar felt it was a pity, he felt that Kyoko actually matched his apprentice very well, so after seeing Nie Kong''s behavior, he immediately spoke out and wanted the prison temple to make trouble.


    "You are the perverted wolf wolf who specializes in selecting beauties. Sister Jingzi and Teacher Nie Kong match up very well. I can''t protect it in time, so what to grab!"


    The Falcon of the Prison Temple worshipped Nie Kong and Kyoko very much, and had no thoughts that they shouldn''t have, so he couldn''t help being particularly angry at Shamar''s nonsense.


    Because of the words of the Hayato in the Prison Temple, Kyoko couldn''t help but pause, and realized that her thoughts were already obvious to others at a glance. She blushed shyly, pulling Nie Kong and hurriedly left. .


    "Xiao Jing is always very shy!"


    Nie Kong looked at Jingzi''s flushing face, feeling very happy, and couldn''t help but feel ridiculed.


    "Teacher, don''t make fun of me. It seems that both of us already know..."


    Although Kyoko has matured a lot in behavior and handling, as long as she is in front of Nie Kong, she can easily become a shy little girl in seconds.


    Although Kyoko didn''t want to be like this, she always felt embarrassed, but there was no way to control this, and she couldn''t help it.


    "It doesn''t matter, it''s just a matter of time."


    Nie Kong didn''t have any thoughts about this kind of thing. The two of them were so obvious that they would not know the person unless they really had no EQ!


    "Well, my brother doesn''t seem to object, I can rest assured."


    Jingzi smiled softly, holding Nie Kong''s hand tightly, and the little deer slammed in her heart, completely unable to calm down.


    "Eh? What is against?"


    He happened to hear Kyoko''s last words from the passing Sasakawa. He was a little confused, and was about to continue to ask, but suddenly he found the hands of the two in front of him.


    "Eh-you... you guys!"


    Although Rakuhei Sasakawa didn''t want to oppose anything, he was completely surprised by the unexpected situation.


    "Brother, you shouldn''t oppose us!"


    Kyoko was still a little nervous, wondering if his brother could accept this kind of teacher-student relationship between his sister and the teacher.


    "You¡ªyou!"


    Sasakawa was so shocked that he didn''t know what to say at all.


    Nie Kong smiled helplessly. He had forgotten that this boxing fan had put all his thoughts on boxing or the strong, and did not notice anything in this aspect.


    It''s the so-called-people with low EQ...


    "Ping, I have set your future practice goals. Starting tomorrow, it will be more and more difficult to break through!"


    Under this circumstance, Nie Kong could only choose to change the subject first. After all, Sasakawa Rakuhei is a relatively naturally slow type of person in this regard, and gradually letting him get used to it is the best way.


    "Eh? Really, I have to work hard! I must strengthen the protection of Kyoko."


    Sure enough, Sasakawa Rapei was immediately attracted by this incident, but after all, it was his sister''s love, and he still cared, but for a while, he couldn''t accept that his sister already had someone he liked.


    "Kyoko, you have always reassured me the most since childhood. Now, I am very happy that you can find support!"


    After Sasakawa said this to Kyoko with a serious expression on his face, Sasakawa ran to the basement.

 2188 The collapse of the second element Text 3 001, go home?

    Chapter One Fairy World


    In Dingtian Ring, Nie Kong, who was sitting cross-legged, slowly opened his eyes, and two golden rays of light flashed in his eyes.


    At this time, they were shuttled aimlessly in the mezzanine of the dimension, and no one knew where the next world would be.


    "Nie Lang, your injury has been healed." As if aware of Nie Kong''s abnormality, Da Snake Ji blocked her delicate and beautiful cheeks in front of Nie Kong, and then she was full of surprise.


    "Yes, I have refined the source of countless beliefs, and after adjusting my breath for many years, I finally regained its heyday." Nie Kong sighed. It has been many years since the battle with Amaterasu.


    His eyes traveled through the void of tens of thousands of miles like a tide. At this time, he had some mother and sister he missed in his heart.Although he became an immortal, he couldn''t let go of the cause and effect of his children''s affection!!


    "Nie Lang, are you planning to break the void and leave the mezzanine of the two-dimensional element?" After the double repairs, Da Snake Ji and Nie Kong had already agreed, and Nie Kong knew everything she wanted.


    Da Snake Ji was next to Nie Kong, guessing that something was going on in Nie Kong''s heart, and said, "If you miss it, go back. No matter what, the concubine will go together."


    "After all, I have been away for thousands of years. Every day, I hope to break through the void of the dimension and return to the earth, and then guide my mother and sister to practice. I am worried that it is too late to go back. They are gone."


    "Back to Earth?"


    "Yes, Earth. Now with the power of my Da Luo Jinxian mid-term, with you, you should be able to break the void of the dimension." Nie Kong asked.


    "Although the concubine''s injuries are almost healed, the body only relies on refining beliefs without the supplement of spiritual power, and the power effect it exerts is not even as good as the Poyuan Formation in the Dingtian Ring." Da Snake Ji said embarrassedly. .


    "That''s okay. You control the Dingtian Ring, and you must know the position of the earth." Nie Kong nodded and said.


    "The concubine does understand it, but it has been away for many years. I don''t know what is going on now, and I am not sure if I can return to Earth." The original Ochihime had the Japanese three gods sealed in Mount Fuji.Not long after waking up, Orochiji found that she could not stay in the human world, and she broke the void into the second dimension.


    "You have to try it anyway." Nie Kong''s eyes flashed, and his divine mind controlled himself and Da Snake Ji to leave the Ding Tian Ring instantly.At the same time, Nie Kong''s primordial spirit also returned to his super-4 body.


    The big snake girl in a white dress raised her head and glanced at Nie Kong, and directly waved the Dingtian Ring of her fingers, and then the power of her body and the power of faith rushed into the void in front of her.


    Nie Kong''s primordial spirit also condensed all the strength in his body and blasted out a punch with all his strength.


    Although this process is extremely difficult, his cultivation is only in the mid-term of Daluo Jinxian, and the two mothers can be picked up here to practice safely.A full ten seconds later, when the light group in the sky reached its extreme point, a deep muffled thunder sound came.As soon as the white light converged, the sky suddenly transformed into a pitch black black hole, spreading towards the endless void, like an ancient galaxy road.


    Putting away his mind, Nie Kong''s entire aura also slightly changed, and then the Immortal Golden Body was attached to him, and then his eyes were directed to the sky, and he and Orochiji plunged into the newly opened dimensional black hole.


    Nie Kong returned home like an arrow, galloping through the void at the fastest speed, without letting the soul return to the ring.Shuttle day after day, a gap of space finally appeared at the end of the passage.He excitedly lifted the strength of his body and forcibly accelerated the speed of the shuttle.


    Facing the faint light, Nie Kong appeared outside.The influence brought by the Japanese gods had gradually faded out of his sight.As long as he succeeds in his cultivation in the future, Nie Kong feels no need to be afraid of them.


    The place where Nie Kong appeared was not the home of the earth, nor the city, but the outside of the universe.The vast universe seems endless, and the eyes cannot see where the earth is.


    Nie Kong''s spiritual consciousness was released with all his strength, no longer needed to be restricted like in the second dimension, and finally he teleported towards the position of the sun.The earth is in the solar system, and Nie Kong can directly target the sun.


    Standing on top of Saturn, Nie Kong looked at the blue planet with excitement.


    Suddenly, Nie Kong found a black mist appeared above him, thunder bursts.How could it rain on Saturn, Nie Kong was a little surprised.


    "No, Nie Lang, that''s Thunder Tribulation!" Da Snake Ji said in surprise.


    It was an ocean of lightning, and the lightning was surging down, and the thunder was like a tide, shattering everything, extremely flaming, and the world was purple.


    Nie Kong didn''t put it in his eyes, ready to move away.


    "Boom!" The sound of thunder almost pierced people''s ear drums, shattering people''s souls, and the heavens and the earth were endless, like a nine-day galaxy pouring down, like thousands of stars falling down.


    The void was blown up, because the lightning was too flaming, and the dazzling lightning filled every inch of space.It represents the will of heaven and earth, can wipe out all living beings in the world, and make people''s souls unavoidable.


    Boom, the thunderbolt in the thundercloud instantly hit Nie Kong''s body, blocking Nie Kong''s path.Nie Kong''s flesh was broken, his body was charred, pale golden blood was flowing, and he suffered unimaginable damage.


    "Wha...what, can''t I avoid it?" Nie Kong was surprised, the first thunder and lightning struck Chao Si''s body, making his body almost collapsed.


    "Nie Lang, you... be careful, then... that is the Nine Heavenly Tribulation that practitioners fear the most." Da Snake Ji''s eyes also showed some fear.The frequency of monsters crossing the catastrophe is much harder than that of humans.Fortunately, Orochiji was born in a prehistoric state, and she was born with the cultivation base of Xuanxian.Rao was so, when the incarnation of Thunder Tribulation made her heart palpitations.


    There was a wave of thunder, and I don''t know how many lightning hit him, the pale gold blood was splashing all over, and the bones creaked.Heavenly Tribulation is rare since ancient times, but people know that they have heard legends that outsiders can''t help at all, otherwise they will attract even greater Thunder Tribulation.


    Thunder flickered, Nie Kong directly opened the fourth stage of Super Saiyan, and the violent energy exploded directly.The hair changed from black to long scarlet, the strange color of the eyes.Especially the incandescent arrogance has already materialized.The terrible energy ripples oscillated out, causing cracks in the surrounding space, and Saturn exploded into powder.


    Boom, the second hit directly., The sky and the earth trembled, and the ten thousand zhang purple light covered him, like countless astounding dragons flying into the sky.


    Nie Kong slammed his fist coldly, stiffening the second heavy calamity.The powerful Da Luo Jinxian''s early power directly smashed the purple thunder and lightning.


    For the fifth, sixth, and seventh times, Nie Kong''s body was also in dilapidated condition and was almost pierced. Many wounds showed bones, and a lot of pale golden blood flowed out.

 2189 The collapse of the second element text 3 002, fairy world

    Da Snake Ji yelled in her heart: "Nie Lang, you have to hold on. There is a baptism of thunder robbery, it will be beneficial to future cultivation!"


    Nie Kong didn''t have that energy at all, and he was not distracted.At this moment, his whole body was in severe pain, and Lei Mang punched his body through many places. If it were the other monks, they would have disappeared, and there would be no ashes left.


    But Nie Kong is different. He is the primary cultivation base of Daluo Jinxian, different from ordinary cultivators.


    "Boom!" The eighth thunder tribulation came as scheduled, and the thunder shining, purple became the only one in the world, making Nie Kong''s body in the universe like a leaf of duckweed in a tsunami, instantly submerged.


    The endless thunder and lightning, the blazing gods, made the heaven and the earth bright as day, dazzling, and burned down the void.


    Void trembles, Wanzhang Zihai becomes rich, and the world calms down instantly, as if it never happened.Nie Kong''s scorched body, like charcoal that has experienced fire disaster, almost withered.


    "Jie... is it over?" Nie Kong''s body was devastated, and the vampire''s rebirth ability had no effect under the thunder tribulation, and was already dying.


    "No, that''s not right, you are careful, Nie Lang, the Ninth Heavenly Tribulation is... is brewing! It''s terrible, as expected, even the average Da Luojin can''t safely complete the tribulation." Da Snake Ji said in horror.The eightfold heaven tribulation in front, the seventy-two roads fell, almost killed Nie Kong.Nie Kong did not expect that the nine most powerful ones did not land.


    As soon as the surprise surged in his heart, Nie Kong''s face changed slightly.Instantly took the immortal golden body primordial spirit out of the body, and at the same time retracted the physical body to the ring.The power in his body poured out back like a tide.Suddenly, there was a huge roar in the void, and the huge impact made Nie Kong''s figure difficult to stabilize.


    The ninth purple sky thunder that destroys the sky and the earth, with an unstoppable destructive aura that penetrates the sky and the earth, shrouded it, and its remaining power covered a radius of tens of thousands of kilometers.


    "Come on." Nie Kong''s body was shocked. Since the body of the second element could not bear it, Nie Kong could only let Tianlei baptize his soul.


    Nie Kong''s eyes were furious, and the earth was right in front of him, but the catastrophe was like waves, wave after wave of attacks.Da Luo Jinxian''s mid-stage primordial power, constantly resisting the erosion of destroying all thunder and lightning.


    Nie Kong felt that Tianlei was more powerful than the true sun fire released by Amaterasu.Nie Kong persisted, and he didn''t want to use magic treasures to resist.


    The destruction of the heavens constantly refines Nie Kong''s soul.Nie Kong realized that his soul staying in the tribulation for one second was more effective than double cultivation for a hundred years.


    With a loud boom, the continuous thunder tribulation hit Nie Kong''s charred golden body.


    "No, the earth is right in front of my eyes, how could I be extinguished here." Nie Kong discovered the power of heaven and earth at this moment, and the immortal golden body collapsed again.Was struck by a sky lightning, and then the figure shot down from the void.


    "Nie Lang." Seeing Nie Kong''s injury, Da Snake Ji was heartbroken and rushed to Nie Kong desperately.


    Suddenly the last piece of the nine-nine-day thunder exploded fiercely in Nie Kong''s golden body, hitting both Nie Kong and Orochiji.


    Boom, heaven and earth blasted, thunder and lightning continued to destroy them.Finally, I was surprised to find that the mild belief power offset the partial destruction of the thunder and lightning disaster, and the two abilities neutralized each other.As a result, all the beliefs in the Dingtian Ring were consumed.


    The cancellation of the two greatly reduced the power of Thunder Jie, and the two embraced in the thunder light.


    If anyone knew what Nie Kong was doing at this time, he would be surprised.If it is not for the great chance, it is difficult to have, and the second chance is difficult to survive.


    When the Tribulation was over, Void cast a divine light, the power contained in it, constantly repairing Nie Kong''s body.


    After the destruction, he will be reborn. After the Tribulation is over, he will be baptized, and his primordial spirit will be washed away with constant spiritual power.Nie Kong found his strength, the speed visible to the naked eye recovered.Even the Big Snake Fairy, who was already a big Luo Jinxian, has gained a lot of benefits.


    Soon after, Void once again dropped a divine light and placed him in the cage. Nie Kong thought it was a divine light to transform his body, and even Nie Kong thought it was like this.


    However, Nie Kong immediately discovered that this divine light was not a divine light to transform his body, because when the colorful divine light fell on his body, Nie Kong did not feel that the divine light was transforming his body, on the contrary. , There was a powerful suction force in the divine light falling on his body, sucking Nie Kong towards the void!


    After discovering the truth, Nie Kong was shocked in his heart, and hurriedly ran the golden body to resist the extremely powerful suction from the sky. However, what shocked Nie Kong was that when Nie Kong wanted to use his skills, he found that he could not resist!


    "Orochi, Ochi, what the hell is going on." Nie Kong asked urgently, holding onto the jade hand of Ochi.


    "Nie Lang, no...it''s impossible to return to the earth. Our power exceeds the human realm too much. Heaven is repelling us, so every practitioner who crosses the catastrophe period must fly to the fairy realm." Ochiji said with a wry smile.


    Even Orochiji, because she was sealed on Mount Fuji by the three gods a long time ago, her strength was suppressed to the lowest level, so she was lucky enough to escape the repulsion of heaven.And the Japanese three gods are also staying in their own little cave world, Gao Tianyuan.


    "What...what." After discovering the truth, Nie Kong''s eyes were lost and his heart was gloomy.


    "That is to say, I can''t go back to see my mother and the others?" Nie Kong originally planned to go back and lead his younger sister on the path of cultivation, and live forever with him.


    "Nie Lang. You... don''t do this, I''m so uncomfortable. No, there is hope." Orochiji said anxiously.


    "Then what should I do?" Nie Kong said muran.If it becomes like this, it is better to live in the world of the second dimension.


    "Nie Lang, there must be some magic weapon that can resist heaven and descend on the earth."


    "magic weapon?"


    "Yes...Yes, such as the Donghuang Bell of the Demon Emperor Taiyi, such as the Xuanhuang Linglong Pagoda of the Sanqing Taishang Laojun saint. Especially the pagoda, it can suppress the chaos of one side." Ochiji explained.


    "At present, the East Emperor Bell is missing. It should be... in the Sky Demon Tomb."


    "Damn it, can it only be that way?"


    Nie Kong was already in the void gate, watching the earth further and further away, Nie Kong was full of regret

 2191 The collapse of the second element Text 3 004, grind and kill the monk! !

    "Trouble." Big Snake Ji murmured and asked Nie Kong: "Nie Lang, do you want to mix up with the things in front of you?" Although he has no time to leave now, he uses the shadow to lurch to ensure that no one can spot him. But not the style of Nie Kong.


    "Let''s save her. After all, she is a member of the Monster Race. Since she has seen it, she can''t let it go."


    "Now the world of the immortal world has really changed. Now monks have become lewd monks, it''s no wonder that Buddhism is gradually declining!" Within a radius of more than a dozen miles, waves of air rippled.Nie Kong''s mocking words reached their ears.Snake Fairy and Nie Kong stepped on Yao Yun and stood behind the fox demon girl.Now that he had decided to make a move, Nie Kong would not let the fox demon girl fall into the hands of an obscene monk.On the one hand, it is the injustice that can''t stand such a beautiful girl being ruined by the lewd monk. On the other hand, it just happens to ask them about the current situation in the fairy world.


    "You too... run away too, don''t be killed by him...he." The young woman had a good heart. She was taken aback when seeing Orochiji who was more prettier than herself, and quickly reminded Nie Kong that she couldn''t bear other people being like her mother-in-law. Killed by the monk.


    Da Snake Ji smiled lightly. As a demon from a predecessor, how could she be afraid of a little monk who didn''t succeed.


    To deal with her, anyhow send eight dragons or bodhisattvas.


    "Huh. Where can the wild ducks be nosy, dare to ruin the good things of the Buddha, are you afraid that the Buddha will save you?" The fat monk on the opposite side stared at Nie Kong''s pair of Taoist priests with murderous warnings.He really couldn''t see through Nie Kong''s cultivation base, but within a radius of hundreds of thousands of miles, the highest was just the cultivation base of the Heavenly Immortal Peak.


    "Really, it just so happens that I am also ready to clear the door for the Buddha." Nie Kong snorted coldly.


    "court death."


    After the bombardment, thin layers of golden light appeared on the periphery of the vajra pestle, smashing toward Nie Kong.


    "Be careful." Seeing the lewd monk attacked, the little fox was startled and hurriedly reminded.


    She knew very well how powerful the other party was. The vajra that blessed the Buddha''s light was so powerful that even her grandma could not fight it.


    However, just as he spoke, he saw Nie Kong punch out, as if a huge ocean wave slapped out.


    Boom, the power of the fist directly smashed the Buddha''s light blessed vajra to pieces.The adulterous monk snorted, apparently hurting the soul because of the damage to the magic weapon.


    "Ok... so awesome."


    The girl Qianqian''s mouth suddenly widened in surprise.You must know that your grandmother is not weak, and has the cultivation base of a god.The monk in front of him has the strength to easily kill his grandma.


    "It''s just a monk who has the cultivation base of Tianxian. I think how powerful it is. What does he want to defend the way?" Da Snake Ji said disdainfully.


    "Wh...what, you...who are you? I remember that there can be no seniors like you in the Thunder Mountain."


    Dixian, Tianxian, Xuanxian, Taiyi Jinxian, Daluo Jinxian, Zhunsheng., For each level of cultivation, the time required should be calculated based on a thousand years.Unless they have some talents, they can only be qualified to break through Da Luo Jinxian by practicing since childhood.


    The monk on the opposite side can cultivate to the peak of the Celestial Immortal within a hundred years, which has already demonstrated his talent, but the distance from the Da Luo Jinxian is the difference between heaven and earth.


    "Brother Dao has something to say, we had a misunderstanding before, and I would like to apologize." He didn''t care about the big thorn just now, thinking that the other party couldn''t make any waves, but now he is hairy, and his heart is sweating constantly.The two people in front of them were probably Xuanxian''s great supernatural powers, and they might be passing by here.


    "Think of my monster clan, from ancient times to today, has always stood firm, and now it''s not something an immortal can bully! Since you say you want to make up, then you can lose your life." Nie Kong said calmly.


    "Brother Dao, you are deceiving too much." The fat monk took out the golden bowl from his arms and threw it at Nie Kong with a ferocious expression.


    The surrounding area suddenly rose with aura, a bit of brilliance appeared, and the bowl became almost a hundred times bigger, as if a big mountain was directly covering Nie Kong for refining.


    That magic weapon is very particular, it belongs to the magic weapon often used by Buddhism, and the magic weapon is shining with the golden light of the demon bowl, and the monster immediately appears in its original form under the huge light and heat.The fairies in the early days of Xuanxian had to be refined when they were received.


    It''s a pity that they met Nie Kong, an ancient monster and Daluo Jinxian who had a golden body cultivation base.I don''t know the horror of the way and the horror of the flesh, a mere celestial being, no matter how powerful the magic weapon is.


    The raging flames burned, and the flaming brilliance flew, drowning Nie Kong.Qianqian was very scared and hid behind them tightly.


    Nie Kong snapped his fingers, and the abundant mana in his body exploded. He didn''t use any spells or spells, and he didn''t know the human spells.


    Boom, the Da Luojin fairy spirit power that Nie Kong ejected unstoppably smashed the opponent''s demon descending bowl, and hit the fat monk fiercely, smashing him to pieces, leaving no relics left in the body.


    Da Snake Ji looked at her husband a little speechlessly, he used too much power, originally planned to capture him alive to inquire about the situation.


    Nie Kong was also a little flabbergasted, probably because of the baptism of Ascension Tribulation, which had greatly improved his strength.


    At this point, Nie Kong''s golden body of the soul, after undergoing the condensing of the thunder tribulation, has the posture of the immortal golden body of the big Luo Jinxian.In the past, he had nothing to do with his cultivation, but his practical double cultivation was really bad.


    "Oh, senior, you guys... shouldn''t you also kill me." Qianqian, the jade-faced fox, looked at Nie Kong in horror, really frightened.


    "Where are you from the monster? What is the situation around you?!" First find out the situation, and then make a plan, and act recklessly. It''s not Nie Kong''s style. Otherwise, he would have died a long time ago. achievement.


    Grandma was killed, and she was almost used as a cultivation cauldron. Seeing that Qianqian was not a monster with a deep experience in the world, how much could she know about the prehistoric?


    In this regard, Orochi Ji kept a skeptical attitude, and gave Nie Kong a blank glance.Nie Kong''s expression was a bit embarrassed, as if his heart was sharp.

 2192 The collapse of the second element Text 3 005, Basho Cave!

    "Little demon... The little demon''s name is Qianqian. He was originally a fox demon from Moyun Cave in Mount Jilei, but yesterday she and her grandmother came out to collect medicine, and were...we were seen by the monk," Qianqian said in tears.


    "Jilei Mountain?" Nie Kong knew little about place names, and seemed to vaguely remember the place names she said in his mind.Is it the memory of Taiyi, or the memory of previous lives?


    "Then do you know which state Jilei Mountain is in?"


    "The little demon doesn''t know, but the front is thousands of miles away... is the Bajiao Cave of Cuiyun Mountain, the Great Sage Pingtian, and thousands of miles behind is... there is a big city called Flame City. According to my grandma, tens of thousands of years ago , There used to be the mountain of flames formed by the three real fires overturned by the old monarch, but it was put out by the demon sacred cow and demon king with a banana fan." Qianqian whispered.


    "Niu...Niu Demon King?!" Ochiji was shocked, that was the great sage of the demon race who was famous tens of thousands of years ago, and was once the mount of the Lord Tongtian.


    "Well, grandma... grandma also said that I should take refuge in him, saying that our fox clan has a bit of incense love, she will definitely take me in." Qianqian whispered.Once upon the thunder mountain, the Fox Demon King had a daughter, Princess Yumian, who posted her family property as a concubine to the Cow Demon King.It''s a pity that Zhu Bajie was killed by a rake when he was traveling to the west to learn the scriptures.So far, in the cave of Jilei Mountain, the family property in it has been inherited by the fairies of the jade-faced fox family. It can be said that there is a blessing for the monsters!!


    Next, Nie Kong inquired about everything clearly, but as expected Qianqian couldn''t recognize where he was. He was a little monster who hadn''t been involved in the world.


    Nie Kong felt helpless, looked at Ochigou, and asked her what to do now.


    "Although she doesn''t understand, the Demon King must know the situation in the immortal world. Nie Lang, how about we visit Great Sage Pingtian?" Orochiji asked.


    The earth immortal world is the immortal world that cultivators yearn for. It is divided into four major states: one is Dongsheng Shenzhou, one is Xihe Niuzhou, one is Nanzhan Buzhou, and the other is Luzhou in the north.


    Dongsheng Shenzhou honored the Sanqing, and the Sanqing appointed the Central Jade Emperor to take charge.Xihe Niuzhou devoted himself to worshiping the Buddha, respecting the two western saints.The Nanzhan Tribe is more chaotic. Taoism and Buddhism are arguing over the orthodoxy, and the ancient Pangu bloodline witches still remain.In the last Beiju Luzhou, where the mountains and rivers are poor, the demons of the prehistoric era are entrenched.According to the memory of Orochiji, the cave mansion of the Bull Demon King should be in Xi Niu Hezhou, but the Orochiji is not sure.


    "Ok."


    "By the way, help others to the end, and take the little fox demon to the Bull Demon King to settle it." Orochi Ji continued.


    "it is good."


    Nie Kong frowned. He was also an urgent matter and couldn''t take care of the little fox demon right now.


    Now I don''t know the world ratio between the human world and the earth immortal world, but the sooner he can find the East Emperor Bell, the better, and even going home to see his sister has almost become an obsession in his heart.


    "Oh, thank you both, Master Xian." The little fox demon burst into gratitude.


    After deciding to go backwards, the two took the little fox demon into the clouds and headed towards Cuiyun Mountain.Although there is no one hundred and eight thousand miles, they only took a few seconds to travel a thousand kilometers.


    After spending a day¡¯s work, I finally came to the southeast of Nanzhan Buzhou. The mountains in front of me are uninterrupted and majestic, and there are huge peaks of thousands of feet. Nie Kong climbed a peak halfway up the mountain and saw the clouds and mist, fresh breath, ancient woods, and rows of stone platforms, and the scenery was verdant and there were mountains. There are also excavated stone steps, and there is a Taoist temple with blue walls and glazed tiles between the mountains and forests and green bamboos. From a distance, it is like a small point, and there is a faint sound of jade, and I don¡¯t know which monastic school it is. Of the dojo.


    On the other side, there are also faint stone caves and mountain streams. Looking further away, there are mountains like a sea of ??clouds, layer by layer, one by one. It is not clear whether the mountain is in the cloud or the cloud is in the mountain.


    "It''s a big place." After arriving at the mountains in the southeast, Nie Kong realized that it was bigger than he thought. The Bull Demon King''s cave is difficult to find. He only knows the approximate location. The specific address is still to be found by yourself. There are millions of miles of mountains, one by one, one by one, so don''t be dead.


    However, in this mountain, many valleys are full of monsters. They gather but never disperse. They rush up. The strong wind blows, and they all have a stench. Hundreds of miles behind them are uninhabited and deserted. Obviously there is that ferocious monster. Entangled.


    The monster forces in Hezhou in Xiniu, headed by the Pingtian Great Sacred Bull Demon King, are the incomparably powerful Lion and Camel Nation, and the extremely powerful Nine Spirit Yuan Sage can only sit on the second and third positions. Portion.


    From the Huoyun Cave in the front, to Bibotan, then to the Thunder Mountain, to the last Bajiao Cave in Cuiyun Mountain, the territory controlled by the Bull Demon King is really huge.


    Maybe it was the Great Sage of the Heavens where all the demons gathered before, but now it looks a little depressed.After tens of thousands of miles, I saw a slightly more powerful monster, Xuanxian cultivation base.As for the Demon King Demon Saint of Daluo Jinxian, he didn''t see any one with that kind of cultivation.


    Compared with the prestige and prestige of the group of demons before, the Pingtian Great Sage is really lonely now. It can be said that the reason why Buddhism travels to the west accounts for a big reason.


    "The fairy world is really big." Nie Kong said with emotion.


    "Nie Lang, it should be in the front." Orochiji said uncertainly.


    If Nie Kong has experience, or the Orochiji was not sealed tens of thousands of years ago, it is actually convenient to call the land out and ask about the road situation.The key is three, which can be said to be a rookie in the earth fairy world.


    The two spent a lot of time, Nie Kong saw a virtuous young woman full of fairy spirit in front of the large mountain range.


    She wore a white gauze skirt, showing a graceful figure, and her temperament made her look like a fairy who can''t eat the fireworks.Her gorgeous beauty was not inferior to that of the Orochiji beside her, she was a fairy.


    Nie Kong exclaimed in his heart, the fairies of the fairy world have their own advantages compared with the beautiful girls who have seen before, compared with the girls in the space ring.


    Regrettably, because of their fairy cultivators, they lack the charm of a girl''s personality.

 2193 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 3 006 Princess War Iron Fan

    Seeing that he finally saw someone who could ask questions, Nie Kong let the Orochiji Tengyun land on the top of the mountain.


    The strong demon energy struck from the mountain range, even the face of Daluo Jinxian at the peak of Daluo Jinxian''s face changed, and his face was full of vigilance.


    "Fairy, please stay!" Nie Kong called after chasing after him.


    "You trespassed our Cuiyun Mountain, what the hell is going on." The young woman turned around, looking at Nie Kong and the others with a cold face.


    "It turns out that this is Cuiyun Mountain, what a coincidence. Then do you know where the Bajiao Cave of the Great Sacred Bull Demon King Pingtian is? I will find him when I have something to do." Nie Kong asked politely.


    "I am the iron fan princess of Bajiao Cave of Cuiyun Mountain. What are you going to do with my great king?" The other party did not reply immediately, but frowned and looked at the three of Nie Kong.


    Since Buddhism took the Red Boy to the west, and the Monkey King Book of the Great Sacred Book of Journey to the West became a fight and defeated the Buddha, the depression of his own king has not recovered, and it has been a long time since no guests have come to visit his king!


    Nie Kong and the others in front of them have reached the fruit position of Daluo Jinxian. Although Princess Tiefan didn''t know it, she did not dare to slacken off.


    "Princess Iron Fan?"


    "Looking up to the name of Princess Iron Fan for a long time, we are casual cultivators who have been in retreat for thousands of years. Because we have been entrusted to entrust the little fox demon Qianqian who lives in Mount Jilei to the care of the Bull Demon King, we will ask about a few more things by the way." Ochi Ji responded.


    "The jade face princess of the fox demon on Mount Lei?" Hearing that Ochiji would give the fox demon to her king, Princess Iron Fan screamed, her face becoming ugly and angry.


    "It¡¯s no wonder that you are very familiar with the princess Yumian, the little concubine of the king tens of thousands of years ago. It turned out to be a family of fox monsters living in the Jilei Mountain, a group of slut fox monsters who shamelessly seduce and seduce my husband and destroy my relationship with my husband. what!"


    "Isn''t the Bull Demon King of your family related to the fox demon in Mount Jilei?" Orochi Ji asked


    In the eyes of Oshaji, since there is some cause and effect, it is not difficult for the Bull Demon King to take care of a younger generation.However, Princess Tiefan felt that Nie Kong and Da Snake Ji were clearly sending their concubines to their husbands, and Nie Kong was extremely hateful.


    "You two guys are really deceiving too much." Princess Iron Fan curled her tongue, and saw a small fan-shaped banana leaf emitting a gleam in her hand, controlling the size of the banana fan.


    "You are so unreasonable!"


    "Oops, Orochi, it''s a banana leaf of the Lingbao level. Let''s try to subdue her first." Nie Kong didn''t expect the other party to make a discord, and immediately shot.He knows how strong he is, even a master at the level of Luo Jinxian can hardly resist one of hers, the fox girl behind will definitely die!!


    "Hmph, concubine courtesy of three points, does not mean afraid of you."


    The incarnation of Orochiji is in its original form, connected end to end, and it is hundreds of feet long. The soaring demon spirit of Da Luo Jinxian level rushes straight towards Princess Tiefan.


    Regarding the cultivation base, Princess Iron Fan is by no means the opponent of Daluo Jinxian''s late Orochiji, but the power of Lingbao is enough to make up for the gap between the two.


    With his breath, Nie Kong flew up and wanted to seize the banana fan in his hand, but did not dare to let it urge the banana fan.


    At this moment, Princess Iron Fan chanted a spell, and the banana fan only grew dozens of times with the wind.For a while, sand and rocks have been flying, and the world has almost changed color.


    Although Nie Kong had an indestructible golden body, he was also in pain when he was scratched in front of the Innate Linglingbao.


    "Nie Lang."


    Da Snake Ji has also taken a shot, holding a strange brilliance in her hand, and the entire nearby sunshine seems to be frozen by the brilliance in her hand.


    Princess Tiefan was taken aback, and she didn''t dare to take care of her. A person like Da Snake Ji was actually much taller than her.Involuntarily, the mana in Princess Iron Fan''s hand increased a bit, she raised the banana fan, and the condensed mana was about to turn into a gust of wind.


    The Orochiji, who was transformed into an eight-headed snake body, expelled an extremely cold wind.


    The dull voice sounded, Princess Iron Fan stepped back to resist the cold wind, but only a few miles of ice covered snow.


    Princess Iron Fan was covered with snow-white frost, and the movements in her hands became extremely stiff.Orochiji''s monster clan talents and supernatural powers, the eight capitals can spray out a kind of attribute power.


    The cold force is particularly astonishing, the nature belongs to the monster beast with the yin and cold attribute, and it has absorbed and refined the nine yin cold vein loli that was born in seven yin years and cloudy days.


    Nie Kong was not idle after Osnake Ji''s shot. His goal was the woman''s banana fan.


    Nie Kong clenched his fists, and the surface of his fist suddenly rose with unmatched strength.A powerful breath rose into the sky, and even caused violent vibrations on the ground within a few kilometers.


    Princess Iron Fan is not willing to give in easily. At any rate, her own king is the great sage of the day, and she can''t lose face in front of others.


    "Let it go!" Nie Kong Yuanshen''s golden body hit her wrist with a fist, causing the banana fan to fall to the ground.Nie Kong did not dare to slack off, because the magic weapons were all activated by the soul, and he dared to breathe a sigh of relief when he finally grabbed the banana fan in his hand.


    The magic weapon in her hand has been lost. As the pinnacle of Taiyi''s golden body, Princess Iron Fan lost the ability to resist in front of Nie Kong and the others.


    "I ask one sentence and you answer one sentence, otherwise don''t blame us for being rude."


    Since soft is not good, Nie Kong can only come hard.It is said that there is a year in the sky day by day, and the time delay is too long, I am afraid it is a little dangerous for my mother and sister.


    Da Snake Ji naturally knows his thoughts, Princess Iron Fan is from a prehistoric period, and she will definitely know the secrets of the prehistoric period.


    But Princess Iron Fan, who is really hard to persuade, is the wife of the dignified saint, how could she be humiliated by this.


    Just as Nie Kong pressed Princess Tiefan, the entire Cuiyun Mountain instantly turned into a sea of ??monsters.Countless demon qi is like a stream of water, converging into a river in the sky, and near Cuiyun Mountain, a demon qi soars into the sky, with unmatched power, suppressing all the qi, and then Converge again.


    "Bull Demon King?" Orochi Ji asked uncertainly.


    The reason for the uncertainty is that Orochi couldn''t think that the bull demon king had such a powerful demon spirit, but it has not appeared until now.


    "My prince is extremely powerful, I am the monkey of the year, and he is just a tie with him. You can''t get any good from Cuiyun Mountain. Otherwise, when my prince appears in full dress, it will be your death date." Princess Tiefan was cold and stern. To say.

 2194 The collapse of the second element Text 3 007, Bull Demon shot! !

    Chapter 7 The Bull Demon King


    "Bold, who dares to deceive my wife and children!!"


    The sky is overcast with clouds, and there is a demon atmosphere that soars around it for a long time.The black demon energy in the sky formed a tornado and rushed towards Nie Kong and the others.


    "Nie Lang, the Bull Demon King is here."


    Big Snake Fairy made a defensive posture, with the Green Spirit Sword in front of her.He muttered the Fa Jue silently.


    "What a great saint in the sky." Nie Kong sacrificed his jade armor, his body suddenly lit up, majestic and majestic.The Banana Fan was immediately forcibly taken back from the Dingtian Ring by Nie Kong, and lost control with Princess Iron Fan and the Bull Demon King.


    "Asshole!" Princess Iron Fan shouted in hatred.


    The two of them didn''t care about what she said. The banana fan was an extremely dangerous weapon. Nie Kong, the innate-level Lingbao, only had the Fusang magic lamp.


    When Nie Kong and Da Snake Ji sacrificed their magic weapons, their bodies were full of fairy light, immortal spirits, and they looked like masters in the fairy world.


    Look at the Bull Demon King again, condensing his true body from the evil spirit.A black and purple armor, the two horns on his head seemed to have the power to pierce everything, and he held a thick stick in his hand.When he saw Nie Kong and Da Snake Ji, the Bull Demon couldn''t help but slapped his head with a mixed iron club.


    ''Qiang...''


    The Snake Ji Qingling sword came out, pointed at the mixed iron rod, and the two weapons fought together strangely.Although the mixed iron rod is not comparable to the Dinghai Shenzhen, it weighs tens of thousands of catties.


    The majestic and majesty of the mixed iron rods seemed to have hundreds of thousands of kilograms of power, almost smashing the Qingling Sword.


    Nie Kong knew how terrifying the strength of the veteran Demon King was. All the power of the faeries around him gathered in his hand, blasted out with a punch, with unparalleled power.


    On the other hand, the Bull Demon King, when he couldn''t see clearly, his hands seemed to move automatically, drawing tedious gestures, and finally staying on his chest.


    ''Boom...boom''


    The two fists were joined together, centered on the two people, and the surrounding trees hundreds of meters were as if they were destroyed by the shock wave brought by the two people.


    ''Snapped......''


    One move passed, and no longer waited for the move to grow old, and then a few punches passed, the shock waves grew bigger and bigger, and in a short while, the world changed color.


    For a time, the entire Cuiyun Mountain was in a mess, and countless little demons trembled.


    The Bull Demon King had no time to be distracted. From the beginning of the battle to the present, without saying a word, it was Nie Kong who had been bragging about the Bull Demon secretly.


    "Good means, worthy of being the great saint of peace back then."


    Pointing the stick directly at Nie Kong, the cow devil¡¯s cloak fluttered, clattering loudly, but his armor remained motionless, tall and mighty, as if a towering mountain towering in front of Nie Kong, an overwhelming momentum like the top of Mount Tai. After coming over, in Nie Kong''s eyes, the world had disappeared, leaving only the figure of the Bull Demon King as big as Xu Mi.And Nie Kong is like a sesame seed.In front of a big mountain, very small.


    The mana of the Bull Demon King.It has indeed been through the sky.


    Nie Kong still squinted his eyes and was no different from his own entity, but he couldn''t completely defeat the opponent in one fell swoop and could only cause a little trouble.


    However, it is really difficult to kill a figure of Nie Kong''s level completely. Each Da Luo Jinxian has his own hole card.


    "Sure enough to be the Bull Demon King, the strength is really above the Orochiji."


    As soon as the Bull Demon King showed his aura, Nie Kong knew that it was not good. Although his golden body was tyrannical, his time was short after all, and he couldn''t compare to the Bull Demon King''s sixth-tier nine-level profound art.


    The Bull Demon King knows that he is a demon king who has practiced for tens of thousands of years. The body and the soul are trained daily. Whether it is mana or supernatural powers, they may be several times higher than that in the picture. Nie Kong will kill ordinary immortals casually. Between applause, but dealing with this bull devil, I am afraid there is still a gap.In the middle of the Golden Immortal Daluo, he rarely attacked spells, and there were few magic weapons, not comparable to the old monsters who had lived for at least tens of thousands of years.


    Since entering the immortal realm, Nie Kong will not be his opponent unless he is rebuilding the Great Sun Divine Art.


    Nie Kong had to fight. The Bull Demon King seemed to have completely misunderstood him.


    The Bull Demon King hit with an iron rod, as if Gong Gong broke Zhou Shan, the sky collapsed, and Nie Kong was locked firmly.


    Nie Kong showed his full strength, making his fist gleaming like a sculpture on it.


    If it weren''t for Nie Kong''s nine-fold thunder tribulation, he condensed the immortal soul of the soul.I''m afraid that the body will be beaten in two, even the head of the golden body will be beaten into a rotten watermelon.


    The Niu Demon King''s sixth-level cultivation base was so terrifying.Da Snake Ji''s Qingling Sword hit him like fangs, only adding some minor injuries to him.


    However, with the physical ability of Rank Nine Profound Art, the physical body was repaired at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Unless it is a powerful attack that can severely damage the Bull Demon King with a single blow, or if the seal is trapped by the universe, restricted spirit treasures in the sleeve, then the Bull Demon King can be suppressed.


    "Majesty, kill them with one stick, raise the power of King Pingtian!" Princess Tiefan said loudly.


    "Wu Na boy, I really have some skill. But you bullied my wife Iron Fan, I can''t forgive you. Take the mana to surrender, so as not to suffer, come to me Cuiyun Mountain, even the Jade Emperor, it is the same."


    The Bull Demon King was also a little surprised when he saw that Nie Kong and Da Snake Ji could still support for a long time under his own iron rod.


    The Bull Demon King is a monster born and raised in the land of immortals.


    He originally lived in Hezhou, Xiniu. Since the battle of the Conferred Gods in the human world, the leader of Tongtian has defeated the Bull Demon King and has also left the education.


    Since the first battle after the Journey to the West, all gods and bodhisattvas have come to the immortal world. The west is occupied by Buddhism. The Bull Demon King lost to those righteous brother Sun Wukong and his rescuers., He began to retaliate with all his heart, diligent and hard training, and his strength has greatly increased for thousands of years.


    He believed that the untalented brother who did not belong to him now defeated the Buddha, but after a quarter of an hour, he could not defeat the two of them with his own strength.


    The Bull Demon King could see that both Nie Kong and Da Snake Ji had the cultivation base of Da Luo Jinxian.In the current Earth Immortal Realm, if they can cultivate to Da Luo Jinxian, it can be seen that they are not easy.


    For their details, the Bull Demon is very curious.Without a strong background, how dare they break into their Cuiyun Mountain?

 2195 The collapse of the second element Text 3 008, husband and wife fight the bull devil! !

    "Moo!" Seeing that the Bull Demon King could not help the Nie Kong and his wife for a short time, the Bull Demon King showed his hole cards with unrivaled aura.


    The Bull Demon King turned into a demon body and transformed into a giant cow several hundred meters long. His aura was even better than before. The Monkey King had to hide when he saw this trick.If it weren''t for the goddamn Nezha and Tota Li Tianwang, it wouldn''t be certain who would win or lose.The spirit of the ancient demon, and the power of the Great Sage, are here to show.


    "Get out of the way, don''t hit him!" Nie Kong secretly yelled badly, and quickly stepped back.Pulling Orochiji fiercely, then backed a few steps, the Green Spirit Sword stood in front of the Bull Demon King.


    The Bull Demon King didn''t seem to see the Azure Spirit Sword, and moved toward the sword, with the horns pressed hard against the sword.


    ''Qiang...''


    The horns collided with the sword body for the first time, evenly matched.


    ''Qiang...''


    The second time, the third time.


    The body of the sword gradually faltered, almost shattered, Oshaji snorted, her face pale and bloodless, and the soul had suffered a lot of damage.


    The Azure Spirit Sword made with the Primordial God Sacrifice was obviously not the opponent of Bull Demon King in terms of strength and strength.


    ''Moo...''


    The Bull Demon roared and backed away a few steps, trying to use his greatest strength.


    "Roar." Not to be outdone, the giant snake body of several hundred meters collided with him fiercely. Both of them were monsters, and their bodies were extremely tough.


    But in terms of intensity alone, it was discovered that Orochi is not the opponent of that old bull.Ochiji''s tail flicked vigorously, only to stagger him.


    On the top of the horns of the old cow, two huge blood holes appeared.


    "Damn it." Nie Kong''s eyes were cold, and he wanted to call out his trump card Fusang Lantern to burn the fat cow.


    "Nie Lang, no, my concubine didn''t lose." The big snake roared, and the seven snake heads instantly transformed and split into rays of light.


    Finally, the Bull Demon King forced out Orochiji''s trump card, which belonged to her innate magical power.Use seven pure Yin women to refine into their own clones.


    "Eight clutches, the ice formation of the absolute domain."


    Although the main body will become very weak once it is used, as long as the forbidden technique is used, it will exert great power!


    The avatars of the Orochiji Ji Lian are naturally not as strong as the super strength from the corpse, because they rely on the avatars cut off with the help of innate spirit treasure.And she only sacrificed a girl of extremely yin bloodline, not a level.


    Originally, Orochi could be separated into eight clones, but when she was about to swallow the last girl, she was hindered by Izanagi and the others and missed the opportunity. The last song remained in the demon''s body. Can be separated.


    But 7 is the number of extremely yin, 9 is the number of extremely yang, maybe it is the number of days, on the contrary, let the ice formation of the extremity exert a great power, so that the cow devil was speechless.


    Seven loli girls who look exactly the same as Orochiji are distributed to form a position like a seven-star array. The body stimulates the extreme cold white light, which seems to freeze the space where the sky is located, and the chill seems to come from the Jiuyou Huangquan.


    The vast white and icy fog enveloped a range of thousands of kilometers, even Nie Kong''s Daluo Jinshen Yuanshen was aware of the coldness in his bones.The formation formed by the combination of seven big Luo Jinxians who have united minds has increased the chill more than ten times, comparable to the inherent cold light!


    The eight Orochiji, sealed the Bull Demon in the middle of the formation.That terrible formation, even in the late Da Luo Jinxian, might not be able to stop it.


    The cold was to the bones, and it was more than dozens of times colder than Orochiji''s breath towards the iron fan.


    Except for Nie Kong and Tie Fan, almost half of the mountains have turned into frozen snow.The black cow body in the middle turned into a crystal clear ice sculpture.


    "Huh, did you win?" Eightshou returned to Oshaji''s body, and then Oshaji''s body continued to weaken.


    Although the forbidden technique is very strong, the sequelae of that move is severe.After the eight-piece clutching operation, Da Snake Ji was almost reduced from the late stage of Da Luo Jinxian to the early stage, and her body was a little unable to withstand it.


    Every time a forbidden technique is used, it not only consumes mana, but also consumes a lot of soul.


    "Moo!"


    Suddenly, the sky-shaking roar caused the frozen world to crack inch by inch.


    The black cow body galloped out of the ice and snow.On his demon body, a black armor magic weapon appeared, exuding fluorescence.


    Yes, the Master Tongtian''s mount, except for the banana fan, how could there be no magic weapon for self-defense.


    "How can... maybe." Orochiji exclaimed, she didn''t expect the opponent to be so difficult to deal with, and her strongest spell couldn''t hurt the opponent?


    You know, the Bull Demon King is not an ordinary domestic animal after all, but a monster, the monster with the strongest power among the seven saints.


    "What a great talent and supernatural power, even if I have the sky-shattering armor, I almost froze into ice. It is really worthy of the Demon King level, it seems that it is from the ancient demon of the predecessor."


    There was a loud voice in the bull''s mouth.


    "Bull Demon King, don''t think you are determined to win." Nie Kong''s golden eyes showed ruthlessness, and the primordial spirit drove a simple lamp and slowly floated in front of him.


    "Too... the sun is really hot?"


    The Bull Demon King''s pupils shrank, and he could perceive the destruction of the world or the original terrible heat from the light.The whole Cuiyun Mountain seemed to be dried up.Unexpectedly, he really didn''t expect Nie Kong to drive the lost sun to real fire.


    "Yes, let you taste the taste of the Nine Heavens of Ice and Fire. Since you are desperate, I also want to level your Cuiyun Mountain!"


    How could Nie Kong let it do it, and after giving an order to Orochiji, the flames protruded!!


    "Lao Niu, your wife, Princess Iron Fan, is next to you. Don''t just run away Sa Huan, and I won''t hurt the innocent. Don''t hurt her to death."


    "Wait, little brother, I have something to discuss!!" The Bull Demon slowed down.


    "Huh, I''m just talking about it now? Why didn''t you say anything, and act immediately? Originally, after your little concubine Yumian princess died, the fox demon clan has been living in Mount Jilei, and the fascinating fox demon over there is the fox demon clan. I''m here to take refuge in you. Just now in Jilei Mountain, there was an old bald donkey who wanted to occupy this baby girl. We saved him, so you treat us as a life-saver like this? And your wife is really unreasonable. !!!"


    "Moo..." The Bull Demon stopped., There was surprise in his eyes, and I didn''t expect such a hidden feeling.

 2196 The collapse of the second element Text 3 009, Sun Meteor City?

    "You also have some connections with the fox demon in Jilei Mountain. Why don''t you take her in and take good care of her," Nie Kong said.


    The Bull Demon nodded, meaning to take it in, and his hostility was gradually reduced.But looking at Princess Tiefan''s face, the Bull Devil immediately lowered his head, drooping the bull ears.


    Princess Tiefan''s face was pale, and she said angrily: "No, we can''t take that fox demon." Qianqian is a very beautiful little fairy, and Tiefan will naturally not agree to have multiple sisters. The Bull Demon King is obviously a guy who is afraid of his wife. Now.


    "Iron Fan, you see that fox demon is very pitiful."


    "Don''t say anything, old Niu, don''t think about making those crooked ideas. Return the banana fan to me, and you take the fox demon away."


    Qianqian bowed her head and said nothing, her grandmother said that she had taken refuge in the Great Sage of Peace, but Princess Iron Fan would definitely not be taken in. Where will she go in the future?


    "Master Nie Kong, can you let Qianqian follow you, I...I can be a maid, and Qianqian will serve you obediently."


    "Okay, then Qianqian you will follow us in the future. Even if you are allowed to stay in Cuiyun Mountain, I think you will be bullied very miserably." Nie Kong doesn''t care about multiple fox demons anymore. In the ring space, he is a hundred times more happy than the predecessor.


    Princess Tiefan put down her vigilance, several people were invited to Bajiao Cave of Cuiyun Mountain, and Nie Kong was invited to the seat.


    "Lao Niu, you are the great sage of the ancient demon born in Honghuang. You should know where the Heavenly Demon Tomb where Donghuang Taiyi was buried is?"


    "Sky Demon Tomb?" The Bull Demon King narrowed his eyes, and suddenly his eyes became a little surprised.I originally thought that Nie Kong was a Buddhism, and he practiced a similar technique to the Immortal Golden Body, but he actually asked about the monster race.


    "That''s right, the place where the three-legged Golden Crow Demon of the Demon Race''s Heavenly Emperor was damaged during the Great Lich Battle." Orochi nodded and said.


    "I know the approximate location, but I don''t know the specifics. It must be in Sun Meteor City, Dongsheng Shenzhou, which is several million kilometers away from Zhanzhou in our south." The Bull Demon shook his head, seemingly taboo to talk about those things.He is very aware of the current decline of the Yaozu, but he can''t do anything personally.


    "In Dongsheng Shenzhou, it is said that there are so many human monks... there are so many places where our monster race has no standing." Qianqian said.


    "You don¡¯t know the exact location of the Sky Demon Tomb. You can only go to Dongsheng Shenzhou to inquire about the situation. Sun Meteor City, right, I know." Da Snake Ji frowned slightly, her delicate eyebrows condensed in Together, make people feel pity.


    Although the Bull Demon has lived for tens of thousands of years, he only knows the approximate location. After all, he hasn''t been out for tens of thousands of years. Who knows how much has changed outside.But it also saved Nie Kong a lot of time.


    After biding farewell to the Bull Demon King, Nie Kong took the two women directly towards the east to defeat Shenzhou with the cloud spell.Although not comparable to a somersault, Nie Kong and the others are absolutely dissatisfied.However, for a distance of several million kilometers, Nie Kong and the others spent almost a whole day.


    When they arrived in the territory of Dongsheng Shenzhou, the three of them pressed the head of the cloud. It was a city that looked very prosperous. Many immortals gathered in the city, and there were many pedestrians carrying rare and exotic animals on the official road.


    Above the city, there is an invisible formation, which seems to be used to protect the city.Although Nie Kong and Da Snake Ji are not afraid of invisible barriers, they do not want to cause trouble. They have to press the cloud head and log in from the city gate according to the rules.


    On both sides of the city gate stood two guards at the level of earth fairy.On a stool beside him, the author is a mid-level head of the gods.


    When Nie Kong passed by, the four guards blocked their way with magic weapons.


    Nie Kong looked at each other.It¡¯s the first time to come to Immortal World, where do I know what a token is?


    "If you don''t have a token, just look at the notice over there." The little boss sitting on the stool looked down and muttered: "At first glance, it is a soil bun who has just risen from the lower realm."


    At the same time, an immortal exuding Xuanxian''s initial cultivation level slowly walked into the city gate from their side, making Nie Kong unhappy.


    "Why don''t you stop him?" Oshaji asked angrily.


    "Let you look at the notice, just look at the notice, what do you care about others?"


    Nie Kong and Da Snake Ji stood in front of the notice and looked at them, and they suddenly had the urge to beat people.


    "Nie Lang, I want to beat them." Da Snake Ji looked pitiful.


    Nie Lang glanced at the notice again.It says: People below Xuanxian need to show their personal tokens to enter the city, and those who don''t have to pay five low-grade immortal spirit stones immediately.


    "I think too." Nie Kong''s fear of the Earth Immortal Realm has been much lower than it was when he first ascended, because during the journey, the highest cultivation base was only the Bull Demon King.Most of the rest of the cultivators have only the cultivation base of Xuanxian.


    Nie Kong Yuanshen''s terrifying mana was released, and the surrounding fairy spiritual power became depressive and twisted, as if the sky broke and the earth broke.


    The surrounding Xuanxian and Tianxian all looked at Nie Kong He Da Snake Ji in horror.


    "Two gods, please forgive us for our blindness." Perceiving Nie Kong''s amazing cultivation skills, the goalkeeper''s face changed for a while.


    "No more tokens now?"


    The goalkeeper hurriedly bowed his head and sighed."Dare not dare, Xiaoxian intends to give two Shangxian special tokens, they can become the identities of the immortals and become VIPs in our city."


    In the entire city, there are only one or two of the top immortals of Da Luo Jinxian''s cultivation base, and every Da Luo Jinxian is a distinguished guest in the city.


    Nie Kong wasn''t interested in this, he just wanted to find the Sky Demon Tomb as soon as possible, not to mention the Owl Girl.


    Seeing that Nie Kong and Nie Kong were about to leave, the little boss said: "Two gods, really don''t want it. With tokens, it can be much more convenient, and it is more convenient to ask about anything."


    Nie Kong and Nie Kong finally stopped, caught the token, and asked casually: "Where do I want to find things in ancient times?"


    "There is a Tathagata inn in the west of Tianyong City. There is a regular guest named Shenji Taoist who often drinks tea there. Don''t think he is the person who cultivated in the later stage of Xuanxian. The entire immortal world has not existed since ancient times. Things." The goalkeeper said honestly.

 2197 The collapse of the second element text 3 010, the city lord mansion

    The city of the immortal world is really incomparable in the second dimension. It can be said to be comparable to the area of ??the previous province. Fortunately, the immortal''s escape method is powerful.


    Nie Kong and the two people didn''t find the miracle chief in the inn, they heard that he went to the city lord for tea.It was not beyond Nie Kong''s surprise that such a person knew the city lord.If he doesn''t know the city lord or has too little relationship with the city lord, then Nie Kong wants to doubt whether he knows everything.


    Nie Kong and Nie Kong were not prevented from entering the City Lord''s Mansion. The reason was that the goalkeeper''s gold medal was unexpectedly useful to hit the little boss.


    There are two stone lions on both sides of the city lion''s mansion, with monster souls inside, which can be described as two strange treasures.


    The wall is more than ten meters high, the inner wall is faintly fluctuating in spirit, and there is a gathering spirit formation in the city lord''s mansion.


    The guards at the door were all people from the early stage of Xuanxian cultivation. From the door to the hall, there were dozens of them.


    Under the leadership of the maid, Nie Kong came to the center of the City Lord''s Mansion, which was a towering hall.There were dozens of immortals with fairy tales and bones, and a dozen maidservants with low cultivation base served them tea and water.


    Nie Kong heard the prestige, and saw a majestic middle-aged man sitting in the seat of the city lord in the open door, with a faint golden light radiating above his head, which was really beautiful.


    "It''s actually a fairy." Orochi Ji said lightly."Yes, it''s not too strange for the lord of the big city in the world of immortals to bring one or two middle-grade immortal artifacts."


    Dozens of immortals around looked out the door at the same time, and they lost interest in just one glance.


    That woman is okay, she looks like an immortal family, while that man is completely just ascending from the lower realm. Look at that, look like a curious baby.


    Apart from these dozens of immortals, only one person expressed interest in Nie Kong, and he was the miraculous commander of the guards.


    Shen Ji Dao Master has a wide range of knowledge, and from the faint aura that radiates from the eyes and body of Osnake Ji, he can be sure that even if all the cultivators in the entire Tianyong City add up, she is no match for her alone.As for the man next to her...women are all headed by men, so the necessary cultivation skills are not much different.


    "What a pair of golden girls and jade girls." Looking at Nie Kong''s Yu Xuan''s primordial spirit, the miracle master said to himself.


    What he cultivated was the Dao of insight into the secrets of heaven, but he couldn''t see the origin of Nie Kong, but he seemed to have the spirit of being a natural king over the world.


    After the two appeared in the main hall, the city lord unhurriedly got up with a smile to greet him, and the servant girl poured two cups of hot fairy tea


    The city lord smiled and nodded to the two of them, and asked: "The two came from afar, it really makes my Tianyong City more lustrous!"


    "Where, don''t blame the city lord for our rash visit."


    Nie Kong glanced at the city lord, no wonder he could be the lord of a city with a cultivation level of Da Luo Jinxian and above.As a courtesy, Nie Kong and Da Snake Ji also understood, sat down and exchanged a few words with them, and then went straight to the subject.


    "City Lord, Master Tianji, I want to ask you, can you give us a map of Dongsheng Shenzhou?" Nie Kong asked humbly.


    "Where are you two going? If you don''t mind, I can have someone escort you." The city lord did not answer directly, and asked Nie Kong and the others about their origins.


    "Sun Meteor City."


    The city lord nodded and said, "Sun Meteor City is more than 100,000 miles east of our Tianyong City, and there are many bumps on the way. It is in the territory of Shu Mountain, should the two of you go to Shu Mountain as a guest?"


    "No, we are just asking. We are casual cultivators, and she is my base inner." Nie Kong briefly introduced.


    The City Lord shook his head, obviously not believing what Nie Kong said.


    A cultivator who looked down upon Nie Kong before was sitting on a chair and sipping tea, and whispered in his mouth: "A freshly ascended soil bun, I don''t know how to die after going."


    Nie Kong looked at him coldly. Even though Orochiji didn''t look at him, she still exuded a faint demon.


    Although it was a faint demon, it was still caught by the demon mirror in the hall.Zhao Yao Jing exudes a strong light, and stabs at Orochiji.


    Everyone in the hall stood up, and the city lord was no exception. He never thought that one day a monster would come to Tianyong City, and he didn''t alarm the mirror at the gate of the city.


    Immortal cultivators have taken the task of decimating demons and demons since ancient times, especially Dongsheng Shenzhou.The dozens of immortal cultivators sacrificed various magic weapons and weapons, and only waited for the city lord''s order to capture them and imprison them.


    At the same time, their hearts were weird. The monsters went to Sun Meteor City, just looking for death.


    The swords in the main hall were drawn, and all the people of Xuanxian cultivation outside the hall rushed in, and even shocked all the immortals in Tianyong City.


    For a while, those who thought they had a high cultivation base ran towards the city lord''s mansion, and those with a low cultivation base ran outside the city.Tianyong City is in chaos.


    The city lord had been standing without talking, staring at the two with his eyes.Dozens of guest magic weapons were all sacrificed, all looking at the city lord.


    Nie Kong and Da Snake Ji have been calm.Xuanxian''s cultivation base can beat them to the ground with bare hands.


    Surrounded by hundreds of people, the two were still so confident, either fools or masters.The head of the miracle thought that the eyelids jumped at this place, and the secret path made a bad sound, for fear that it was Da Luo Jinxian who was one level higher than Xuanxian.Thinking of this, the Daoist Master Shenji quickly persuaded: "Sir, don''t do it."


    The city lord didn''t speak, he just tested it, completely unable to see through the cultivation of the two.


    "Why, don''t you two have to do it?" Nie Kong said coldly.


    "Don''t panic everyone, they are not enemies."


    The lord waved his hand to let everyone put down their weapons.In the voice transmission from the guard at the gate, he also learned about Nie Kong''s strength.


    The lord was seated again, but dozens of guests still stood there and refused to take their seats.


    Nie Kong nodded, the faint demon energy on Orochiji''s body instantly converged, and the target was not found in the demon mirror, and the light dissipated.


    The city lord didn''t care, he was calm and relaxed.


    Shenjidao smiled faintly and said, "Flying from there to the southeast of Tianyong City, I reached Mount Shu. Rimet City is five thousand miles east of Mount Shu."


    Nie Kong and Da Snake Ji nodded, and then disappeared out of thin air.


    After the two left, the city lord breathed a sigh of relief and asked, "Shenji Dao Master, why did you tell them so in detail?"


    Master Shenji took a sip of tea, and said with a smile: "Originally, the meteorite city was on the east side. It shouldn¡¯t have been wrong. No matter who inquires about it, you can know. He won¡¯t be a decent person, otherwise he won¡¯t take a chance. It is the wife of the Demon King¡¯s monster. We told the city lord of Rimet City in advance that a superb Demon King had broken into our Dongsheng Shenzhou and was going to make a big disturbance in Rimet City. The city lord of Rimet must be very prepared."


    The lord nodded.


    "Then we can divide them to the end, and only then are we a few of us, not their opponents." The city lord of Tianyong also sighed. The school behind him is really not as good as Shushan.

 2198 The collapse of the second element text 3 011, the end of the sun meteor city

    Turning around and leaving Tianyong City, the two continued to move forward to Tengyun Second District.Nie Kong received Qianqian in the ring because he was heading to the city of human practitioners.After all, Qianqian''s cultivation base is too weak to conceal her own demon.


    After an hour or two, I saw a dozen large mountains standing in the distance above the clouds.It exudes a strong fairy light, reflecting the surrounding white clouds into colorful colors.


    Shushan, the mountain where the best immortal cultivators gather in the world of immortals, is as famous as Kunlun. Among them, the most famous place of Shushan is the Locking Demon Tower, which houses countless great monsters and demon heads that harm the world.


    In the Shushan school, there is a lot of music, and if there are mortals listening here for a while, they will definitely feel light and healthy, and ecstatic.


    After walking thousands of miles further, they reached the boundary of Rimet City. The two pressed down on the cloud head and entered through the city gate.


    The top city in the earth fairy world, Sun Meteor City, the lord of the city, Lei Tian, ??Daluo Jinxian, the mid-term cultivation base.The twelfth generation of disciples of Shushan.Always stay in the city lord''s mansion.


    Just like Tianyong City, there are four gates in the east, south, west, and north, and each gate has four guards at the level of Xuanxian.


    On the second day, the guards of Meteorite City also asked Nie Kong for a token, and Nie Kong threw the token of Tianyong City guard to him.


    The two goalkeepers checked for one or two, and their eyes showed a different color that was not easy to detect, and then they let Nie Kong go.


    There was no shouting from Tianyong City, and there was silence around it, but the same thing as Tianyong City was that there were many stalls selling equipment and medicines on both sides of the hundreds of meters wide road, especially many selling monster inner alchemy.


    In the teahouse in front of the city gate, a young man wearing a middle-grade fairy clothes was molesting a female fairy who was cultivated as a fairy. The female fairy bowed her head and said nothing.


    Nie Kong didn''t care about the nostalgia, and dragged Orochiji through the teahouse.He didn''t look at those people leisurely, and time was not waiting for them, he must understand the specific location of the Sky Demon Tomb as soon as possible.Because he felt that after coming to Sun Meteor City, the feeling in that memory gradually became clear.


    Right after Nie Kong appeared in Rimet City, the radiant young man narrowed his eyes and they also noticed Nie Kong.


    Perhaps from the beginning, he had noticed the appearance of Da Snake Ji and Nie Kong."Little lady, running fast, are you afraid of seeing this young master?" The young man laughed and was about to grab Ochiji''s little hand.


    Ochiji smiled without anger, and patted the other side with one hand.She didn''t care about the second generation who had a low cultivation level but used her father to provoke trouble.No, even the demon king with high magic power or Daluo Jinxian, in the Primordial Era, the Orochiji had seen enough.


    "Yeah, the fairy looks different from other women. Why don''t you go home with this young master." The young man stopped in front of Da Snake Ji, turned his back to Nie Kong, and didn''t put Nie Kong in his eyes at all.


    Because of the enthusiasm with Bulma and others in Heding Tianjie, Da Snake Ji is different from fairies and has spirituality.The gestures show a strange beauty different from the fairy.


    ''Snapped''


    With a sudden sound, the young man threw a dog and ate shit with a loud cry.


    Seeing Nie Kong kicking, the young man yelled angrily: "You dare to kick my fart, stock?"


    Nie Kong gave a cold snort and kicked him again with his right foot.


    "The facts have proved that I really dare to hit you. Hurry up, don''t delay my seeing my wife, otherwise it will not only be as simple as kicking you." When Da Snake heard Nie Kong calling her wife, her pretty white face turned red.


    "I am Lei Bao, the eldest son of the city lord Lei Tian, ??how dare you do something to me? Believe it or not, I will prevent you from leaving Sun Meteor City?"


    "Haha." Nie Kong didn''t care, and sneered: "I usually kill people who say that in a while."


    Lei Bao collapsed in front of Nie Kong, pointed at him angrily, and shouted at several of his opponent''s guards: "What are you doing in a daze? Capture them for me, Master, I will torture them well."


    Lei Bao''s guards surrounded Nie Kong and Da Snake Ji, forming a strange combination.After they set their positions, Nie Kong felt the pressure coming.


    Although the only ones with the highest cultivation level were Xuanxian Peak and Peak, after forming a formation, a dozen or so Xuanxian at least displayed at least the power of Taiyi Jinxian Peak!!


    The mana of more than a dozen guards was activated at the same time, suddenly the wind shook, and countless sword lights all swept toward the Orochiji.There are more than a dozen profound immortal levels to serve as guards, which shows that the Lei Bao family has a lot of work, and he is indeed the son of the city lord.


    "Let you taste the power of our Sun Meteor City." As he said, Lei Bao Ji also produced a middle-grade fairy sword.Driven by the power of Xianyuan, light radiated from the sword body to the hilt, and the sword aura and thunder radiated everywhere.


    "It''s actually a thunder-attribute immortal weapon?" There was a knower among the crowd watching the excitement.


    "His clothes must be immortal, it seems that the person with the powerful monster is going to be unlucky."


    "Yeah, he didn''t even look at a fairy weapon. The defensiveness must be extremely poor. A light touch by the lightning attribute may cause him to die."


    "Although Lei Leopard has only a profound immortal cultivation base, he has the sword embryo of an immortal weapon, and has cultivated Shushan''s Imperial Sword Art. His attack power is greatly improved. Unless that person has a high defense magic weapon and is one level higher than Lei Leopard Otherwise, serious injuries will be inevitable."


    The people around were stationed to watch the battle, but no one came out to be nosy.


    "hateful!"


    Ochiji''s angry voice sounded.A green spirit sword, the tip of the sword is all facing the Leibao guard underneath.The guards underneath only heard a sound that shook the sky thoroughly, suppressing the demon energy in the body, and the dozen or so Xuanxians who were targeting the Orochiji took a dozen steps back with a pale face.


    Lei Bao was startled and coldly snorted in his heart: "There is a message from the city lord of Tianyong City. It is said that a suspected big demon came to our Rimet City from Tianyong City. We should pay attention to it at all times. I thought I was kidding. I''ll monitor the city gate. If I really see the two people mentioned by the city lord of Tianyong, my father would let himself be tested, but he didn''t expect it to be true! Hmph, I really don¡¯t know how to die, the demon cultivator would dare to appear on our day. From the city."


    It turns out that even though Lei Bao''s appearance was attracted by Orochiji, some of them were actually pretending to test Nie Kong and the others.

 2199 The collapse of the second element text 3 012, kill Leibao

    "Looking for death, the mere demon cultivator asked this young master to kill you, and then use your inner alchemy to harden it into a magic weapon. Now that you have come to our sun meteor city, don''t even think about going out." Lei Bao''s fairy power is in the magic weapon Circling, the lightning attribute fairy sword crackled and hovered in his fingers.He has the highest cultivation base of Xuanxian, with the refined Thunder-attribute immortal sword and magic weapon, as well as the amazing Shushan sword art, it is no problem to leapfrog the demon repair!As soon as he finished speaking, before Lei Baoshun''s body, a sword pierced Osnake Ji with a sharp wind and thunder.


    Shu Shan''s practice is to use the sword embryo as his own soul, then cultivate the sword embryo, and he himself is tempered, it can be said that everything is unbreakable.


    "Boy, can you speak well, demon cultivator is not necessarily bad."


    Nie Kong frowned. He originally planned to lurk to Rimet City and find out the location of the three-legged Golden Crow''s body as soon as possible. However, he didn''t expect to have a conflict with the lord''s son when he arrived at Rimet City.


    "There is nothing to say, let other schools know that there is a big demon breaking into our Sun Meteor City, then what face our Sun Meteor City has, what face is Shushan School." In an instant, Lei Bao spit out an immortal sword and stabbed it instantly.


    "Hmph, we are not easy to bully either." Nie Kong''s expression was ugly, and he raised his fist to blast towards the immortal sword.


    "Help me stop him, I will try my best to lower the demon." Seeing Nie Kong''s move, Lei Bao hurriedly called his guard to stop Nie Kong.


    "Yes, Master." The attack of a dozen Profound Immortal guards turned to Nie Kong, a dozen of Profound Immortal masters, no matter how they used their formations to improve, they would at most only reach the level of Taiyi Golden Immortal.


    At the immortal realm Tianxian cultivation base, each level requires thousands of years of cultivation to accumulate.Unless it is some peerless genius, or reincarnation.


    Nie Kong sneered, the Earth Immortal Realm now is no better than Gu Honghuang.In a city, there are at most one or two big Luo Jinxian, and many of them are junior.The current Daluo Jinxian is not comparable to the prehistoric times, at least in terms of magical powers and magic weapons, they can''t compare with the Orochiji.


    "A dozen profound immortals, also want to stop me?" Nie Kong used the indestructible golden body and turned out three heads and six arms!The terrible aura swept out, causing all the monks in Rimet City to take a breath.


    He blasted out with a punch of Da Luo Jinxian''s mid-term mana, and the formation was broken.The mana burst out, all the magic weapons that guarded the body were smashed to pieces by Nie Kong, almost unable to hold it for a second, and they were all severely injured by Nie Kong!!


    "How could it be possible that a Da Luo came from Rimet City...Is the Da Luo Golden Immortal, who is he? Looks at the technique, it looks very similar to the golden body of Buddhism." The surroundings watched the battle and prepared to help Lei Bao All the Xuanxians backed away a few steps.What''s a joke, Da Luo Jinxian''s predecessor, there are not enough Xuanxians to see, unless there is an innate spirit treasure or an innate big formation.


    "No, Tianyong City has sent a message earlier, saying that they are a couple, not Buddhism. The demon and the immortal are married, it is too ethical."


    At the same time, Orochiji called out her own Azure Spirit Sword, and it collided fiercely with the opponent''s Primordial Sword Embryo!Da Snake Ji''s Green Spirit Sword was refined from her own fangs that had grown over tens of thousands of years. Although it could not reach the scope of the spirit treasure, it was also a first-rate fairy, not much inferior to the sword embryo cultivated by his fairy sword since childhood.


    On the other hand, Lei Bao saw that he did not gain the upper hand in the duel with Orochi in the sword tactics, but was defeated steadily.But his weapon is worthy of being a middle-grade fairy sword, and under the urging of Lei Bao''s tactics, it made a sound of real wind and thunder.


    Compared to the ability of Yujian, Orochi is indeed not Lei Bao''s opponent.In a few moments, Yu Jian bypassed the Qing Ling Sword, and whizzed at the Orochiji.


    "Although my mana hasn''t recovered to full prosperity, Xuanxian and Demon King are not at the same level, so I don''t think so much there." Da Snake Ji snorted coldly, and grabbed the fairy sword with her right hand.


    The sharp fairy sword can''t break the right hand of Orochiji''s right hand. The power of the fairy sword is very strong, but it is comparable to that of the demon saint level!!


    "What, impossible? You...You are actually a monster of the Demon Saint level?" Lei Bao screamed as if he had discovered something terrible, his eyes filled with horror!!


    The monsters of the demon saint level are almost extinct in Dongsheng Shenzhou.No, even in the entire fairy world, only a few have succeeded in breaking through in tens of thousands of years.Da Luo Jinxian is now in the wild, in the situation where the previous predecessors were not born, it can be said that it is the top cultivation base.


    Lei Bao regretted that he didn''t learn the Thunder Sword Jue well, if he could use the 100% power of the Immortal Sword.Even if he didn''t learn well, he could still compete with Demon Saint a little bit.


    "Go to die." Osnake Ji seemed to hate the guys who killed countless monsters, opened her mouth, and the cold yin air brought the green spirit sword to the opponent.


    Under the attack of Orochiji, Lei Bao had no way to get out.He gritted his teeth and crushed a jade pendant worn by the wearer.


    The jade pendant was given to him by his father and has been worn on him for many years. He said that he was in danger and could be crushed, and his father would come to rescue him as soon as possible.


    Lei Bao had never used it, thinking that he was a disciple of Shushan, who would dare to bully him in Rimet City.When his father gave it to him, he didn''t take it seriously. He thought that no one in Rimet City would dare to deal with him.I didn''t expect to use it eventually.


    When Lei Bao smashed the jade pendant, Da Snake Ji''s green spirit sword easily broke Lei Bao''s middle-grade fairy clothes.The Green Spirit Sword is an immortal sword of the immortal rank, which is much higher than Lei Bao''s immortal clothing attribute, which is not surprising.


    The practitioners around almost opened their eyes.With an unbelievable look, he cried out in horror that there were demons making trouble, but no one dared to step forward.


    It was crazy. As a demon cultivator, it was enough to dare to come to the city, and even dared to kill the son of the city lord of the city.You must know that the city lord Splitian Taoist is the fourth-generation disciple of Shushan, and the city lord¡¯s wife, Mrs. Sheng Rou, is the third-generation disciple of the Kunlun School.In this way, Nie Kong was against Shushan and Kunlun, the two great sects of the immortal world.


    Everyone didn''t dare to delay here for too long. Someone killed the city lord''s son, and the city lord who was also Da Luo Jinxian''s cultivation base would definitely not give up.Sun Meteor City is afraid that it will cause a bloody storm.

 2200 The collapse of the second element Text 3 013, the whole city sensation

    The guards of the four cities heard the news that the lord¡¯s son was killed, and ran towards the city without even thinking about it, trying to arrest all the people who spread the rumors.


    But when more and more people were yelling, the guards felt that something was wrong, and the closer they were to the city center, the more they could feel the soaring demonic air pervading the sky.


    After the city lord Lei Tian sensed his eldest son¡¯s cry for help, he sent all his own guards to seal the city of Sun Meteor almost instantly, but then he sensed the power of Lei Bao¡¯s fairy spirit. disappear.


    At this moment, the only middle-term cultivation base of Daluo Jinxian in Rimet City, Shushan''s fourth-generation disciple, the Daoist Lei Tian, ??suddenly felt a sting in his heart, and he sat down heavily on the chair.The next second, he stood up again with a frosty face.


    He was angry.The anger that I have never had before, and even his eyes are bloodshot, murderous!!


    "Langjun, what happened, why am I so upset?" A young woman in a jewel-colored dress hurriedly ran out from behind, full of dignity and virtuousness.She is the wife of the city lord Sheng Rou, the fourth-generation disciple of the Kunlun School.


    "Leopard, Leopard, was killed." said the Taoist cracker in hatred.


    "You...what did you say?" Madam Sheng Rou staggered, her face pale, and she almost fell to the ground.


    "No...impossible, who would dare to kill Leopard in Rimet City?"


    "Yeah, all blame me, let him go and test the two people from Tianyong City. Unexpectedly, the other party is really a demon cultivator, and there is a demon cultivator at the level of a demon saint." The Taoist cracker smiled bitterly, regretting it. And yes.


    I had known this, it was better to go out on my own.It is not a simple matter to know that a fairy has a child. The conception rate is too low.


    It can be said that Lei Leopard spent thousands of years of hard work.Now, he was killed by Nie Kong and Da Snake Ji.


    "In the name of the city lord of my day meteorite city, I will tell the whole city of meteorite meteorite, as long as you see the murderer of my son, he will kill him. If you are weak, you can come to my house for help at any time."


    The voice of Heaven Splitting Taoist reverberated throughout the city.The notice at the gate of the city has been posted. One characteristic of the notice is that the murderer''s breath remains. No matter what the murderer turns into, his breath cannot be hidden.


    Heaven Splitting Taoist did not appear, he was training himself and dispatching troops.Because he understood that both Nie Kong were masters at the level of Da Luo Jinxian.Against the two big Luo Jinxians, even if you have to go all out.


    Today''s opponents are different from the past, but the Heaven Splitting Taoist will not forgive Nie Kong and the others, not to mention that the Big Snake Ji is a demon cultivator that everyone in Shushan calls for.


    "Two seniors, hurry up and hide with me." A thunder-attributed lion demon ran out of the universe bag. It was originally a profound immortal level demon repair, but the inner alchemy base was seized by Lei Bao. The monster that came.


    Nie Kong and Da Snake Ji didn''t seem to hear them, and they moved forward in a daze.It was too late, Nie Kong realized that his breath had been locked.


    Seeing that it was getting closer and closer to the East City Gate, the guards there had become dozens of guards at some point, with all kinds of weapons in their hands.


    "Two seniors, Sun Meteor City can''t leave." The lion demon''s tone became more and more anxious. Seeing that he was getting closer and closer to the gate of the city, his heart thumped.


    The demon clan has always had a deep-rooted thought in his heart, that he must never fight against the immortals, and even portray them as a kind of innocent cultivator, because for tens of thousands of years, no demon king has given his way to them.


    Now when I saw the domineering of Orochiji, the blood of the lion demon was surging.That''s right, the sword immortals who killed Shushan really gave a sigh of malice for the Yaozu.


    Nie Kong stopped and turned to the lion demon behind him and said, "Thank you for your reminder. If you are afraid, you can hide."


    The lion demon chuckled and looked up at the sky.Since it was abolished the cultivation base of the Taiyi Golden Immortal Peak, and the day it served as the Thunder Leopard''s mount, it has not feared death.


    "Go back? I have no way out, so I want to follow you. Although I...I can''t help you, but I understand the situation in Sun Meteor City." The lion demon said with his head drooping.


    He almost broke through Da Luo Jinxian''s cultivation base monster.Who knows that when the current breakthrough, the Heaven Splitting Taoist of the Shushan Sect was killed.Not only used its inner alchemy sacrifice to make the Leibao''s fairy sword, but also enslaved it for thousands of years.


    Now the lion demon understood that with its celestial body cultivation base, it couldn''t help Nie Kong and the others much, and it couldn''t even transform into form now.The only thing to be happy about is that Nie Kong helped kill Lei Bao, so I hope to follow Nie Kong and take him out of the city of the cultivator.


    "If you are not afraid of death, do whatever you want." Nie Kong felt a little heavy, and he didn''t want to cause such a big trouble.He originally just came to Sun Meteor City, and then found the Sky Demon Tomb.


    Now Nie Kong could perceive the looming resonance that was constantly coming.It can''t be wrong, the Sky Demon Tomb must be in Riyi City.


    Nie Kong was full of excitement, even ignoring the immediate danger.As long as he finds the Eastern Emperor Bell inside as soon as possible, he can return to the earth world and pick up his sister and mother.


    Donghuang Bell, but innate treasure.Even if a quasi-sage who beheaded the three corpses came on the opposite side, there would be nothing to do with Nie Kong who owns the Eastern Emperor Bell.Of course, the premise is that Nie Kong can find the Eastern Emperor Bell.


    After all, in the fairy world, the monsters and immortal cultivators who were looking for it never stopped.Innate treasures have always been obtained by those who are predestined.


    "By the way, Little Lion Demon, do you know where the Sky Demon Tomb is buried?" Osha Ji asked casually.


    "Little demon...I don''t know. I have been in Rimet City for thousands of years and I have never heard anyone say that place." The lion demon said with a bewildered face, shaking his head.


    "Nie Lang, what should I do now, the city lord of Rimet City will also be killed soon, or should we withdraw first and plan to come to Ri Meteor City in the future?" Osnake Ji asked softly.


    Because of the battle with the bull demon king, Orochiji''s mana was only restored to the middle stage of the Daluo Jinxian, so she felt that it was necessary to recover her injuries and come back to the battle.


    "We can''t waste time. Find out the location of the Sky Demon Tomb as soon as possible. I will kill anyone who dares to stop me." Nie Kong gritted his teeth.

 2201 The collapse of the second element text 3 014, the angry Taoist

    The city lord was angry, and corpses a million.It may be an exaggeration, but the city lord who controls a city may have more power than a demon king.


    The Heaven Splitting Taoist summoned all his current forces to encircle Nie Kong.And Mrs. Sheng Rou opened the city guard formation, slowly sealing off the north gate where Nie Kong was from outside to inside.The heavenly soldiers guarding the city were blocked at the north city gate, staring at every move in the city.


    "Have you been discovered?" Nie Kong said lightly.The surrounding city gates were not only guarded by a group of fairy family heavenly generals, but Nie Kong was sealed off at the north gate of Rimet City.The defensive formation, as the name suggests, is the formation only available in the great cities of the fairy world.


    Everyone saw an incredible scene. At the gate of the north gate, a white circle of spiritual power suddenly appeared at the gate of the north gate, leaving no gap from top to bottom.


    The goalkeeper saw the white yin and yang fish rising up and covering the entire Rimet City. They knew that the well-known Liangyi Dust Array in the fairy world had opened and the Rimet City was completely blocked.


    The real toughness of the castle formation is said to be impossible to break even at the junior level.


    A Xuanxian cultivator wanted to go to the city to receive his friends, and broke into the formation without believing in evil.He also studied many formations.Moreover, he has become a Xuanxian, and has always dismissed the so-called formation.


    But when he got inside, he knew he was wrong.The mystery of the formation is not any formation that has been touched on the earth at all. I walked around for a long time without finding a way to crack it, and finally died.


    Nie Kong didn''t know anything about what happened. Although he saw a big difference from before, relying on his own cultivation base, Nie Kong didn''t leave, but went to the center of Sun Meteor City.


    Nie Kong guessed in his heart that the lord of Sun Meteor City, the Taoist Splitting Heaven, probably knew that Sun Meteor City was hiding the Sky Demon Tomb.The falling of the sun, the falling of the sun, it really hides another deep meaning.Moreover, since he provokes the opponent, there is an unavoidable situation, Nie Kong can only fight desperately.


    The three of them walked in the moat for half an hour, surrounded by glowing gray areas.


    The formation is infinitely large, empty as far as the eye can see, and it''s all white, as if the world has opened up.


    "Why is it the same as Dragon Ball''s Spiritual Time House. Isn''t it endless?" Nie Kong looked around, but couldn''t find any place to go out.


    "Nie Lang, the type of defensive formation in Sun Meteor City is probably the type of phantom formation." Da Snake Ji responded.


    "Huh, do you want to stop me just because of the formation." Nie Kong can say that he is already familiar with the formation barrier.


    "Great King. The illusion of Rimet City is not simple." The Lion Demon reminded carefully.


    Nie Kong couldn''t deny it, the primordial spirit controlled another magic weapon of his own-the Dingtian Ring that was comparable to the innate spirit treasure.The Po Yuan formation inside was carved up by Fu Xi, the originator of the formation.


    The breaking element array can break even the barriers of the dimension, not to mention the mere magic array.


    Although there is no belief, the immortal world does not lack the fairy spiritual power.It can also exert a strong effect with the fascinating force.The breaking array was launched, breaking any barriers.


    "Good opportunity, break..." Nie Kong roared dully.The powerful immortal power is gathered in the ring.The milky white light blade blasted forward, cracks appeared in the formation.


    In the City Lord''s Mansion, the City Lord Sundering Demons and Taoists felt something was wrong.


    Just in case, Lei Tian stood up and shouted: "Come on, how is the situation outside."


    A guard ran in at the fastest speed and said, "Return to the city lord, the two demons have been locked in the city guard at the north gate."


    Lei Tian breathed a sigh of relief, and said in hatred, "Oh, then it''s okay. No one has ever been able to break through the defensive formation of Rimet City. How long have they been in?"


    "Return to the city lord, less than an hour."


    "One hour, huh. Our city guard phantom really can''t kill the Demon King, but the period of time trapped him is enough for me to integrate the masters in the city."


    At the same time, suddenly someone outside the door shouted again: "Report... the city lord, the defensive formation of our Sun''s meteorite city is crumbling, as if it was forcibly broken by the enemy."


    Lei Tian stood up "rubbingly", a Fei squeezed the guard''s neck in front of him, and said coldly: "What did you say?"


    "The city lord is forgiving, and the city lord is forgiving. Not only that, the entire north gate was almost destroyed."


    "Damn it, if you let them run, I can''t spare you."


    ''laugh....''


    With a strange sound, the primordial spirit guarding the dantian was directly crushed by the angry Taoist priest.


    City Lord Lei Tian, ??the master of Demon Splitting, couldn''t stay any longer, and took his wife, Mrs. Shengrou, to sacrifice their magic swords and gallop towards the north gate of Rimet City.


    The immortal cultivators in the city saw the two coming, they all fell from the sky, and retreated to the sides, to make way for Lei Tian and Mrs. Shengrou.


    In an instant, only a loud sound came from the north gate.The dazzling white light of the Immortal Gate array became weaker and weaker, and finally turned into countless fragments, and a black hole appeared!!


    "The defensive formation handed down from ancient times on Mount Shu was actually broken?" A cultivator at the Xuanxian level felt incredible.


    "Didn''t it mean that the city defense formation had resisted batches of demon cultivators before? Why, why was it broken?" Another Xuanxian rubbed his eyes and looked at the holes in the formation, dizzy.


    Although Lei Tian and Mrs. Shengrou were shocked, they were truly immortal cultivators who had seen the world, and they did not forget to take action after they eased their emotions.


    "Stop them, don''t let them run, damn guy, I''m going to thwart them!!" Madam Sheng Rou shouted sharply.


    After rectifying all the masters of Sun Meteor City, there are about two hundred Xuanxian and Taiyi Jinxian four. The city lord of each city in the fairy world has secretly recruited many masters, forming a strong force.


    Since the catastrophe of the Lich War, humans have begun to replace the two families of Liches, and humans appear as the protagonists in every catastrophe.


    From the tens of thousands of years to the present, the human race has developed greatly. Almost every school is looking for disciples with outstanding talents in the earth fairy world.Even though Daluo Jinxian had to be a genius selected from a thousand to make a breakthrough, some ancient schools of tens of thousands of years of heritage can really cultivate a lot.

 2202 The collapse of the second element Text 3 015, Tianluodi.com

    As soon as the voice fell, hundreds of immortal cultivators stepped forward together, blocking and closing the city gate.


    Nie Kong faced Lei Tian and Mrs. Sheng Rou''s direction and found that they had been surrounded.


    "The two killed my son in my meteorite city, but want to leave." Lei Tian asked calmly.But in his tone of voice, there was a terrible anger hidden.


    "It was he who pretended to be upright and tried to hurt my wife. I just defended myself." Nie Kong snorted coldly.


    "Hmph, marrying a monster as a dual monk, it seems that you are not a good person."


    Lei Tian gritted his teeth, offering a high-grade fairy sword in his palm.The sword body flickered with tears.At first glance, it was a fairy sword with lightning attributes, and its quality was better than that of Leopard.


    "Today you fell into my hands, and I am going to avenge you on my son." At this point, Mrs. Sheng Rou had some sadness and resentment in her eyes.


    The hundreds of guards in the City Lord''s Mansion are all Xuanxian cultivation bases. They were carefully selected for hundreds of years. They are very powerful. In her eyes, the two people in front of them will undoubtedly die today.


    The fairy sword in Lei Tian''s palm was urged by the power of the fairy yuan to become brighter.


    "Leave them for me!"


    Madam Shengrou read the formula, the magic weapon Universe Mirror shot into the air.


    ''The Universe Mirror contains the Universe''.It is not an exaggeration to use this sentence to describe the mirror of the universe.


    The Qiankun Mirror was originally a magic weapon of the Kunlun School. It was gifted to her by the head of Kunlun when Lei Tian of Shu Mountain and Mrs. Sheng Rou of Kunlun Mountain were married. It is equipped with heaven and earth. Can''t escape either.


    Now that the Universe Mirror has been sacrificed, the Two-Year Array will inevitably appear. Almost when the Universe Mirror appeared, Orochiji whispered: "Nie Lang, be careful."


    As soon as the voice fell, the universe in the sky shot out a soft light, which seemed to be magical, attracting everyone''s attention.


    The light rotates clockwise, and at the bottom of the light, Nie Kong, wearing the jasper armor, exudes light, resisting the illumination of the Universe Mirror.


    This Universe Mirror was about to break Nie Kong''s mana barrier.


    This is what everyone thinks in their hearts.


    The light irradiated by the Universe Mirror was white, and Nie Kong was in a defensive state, but what made everyone feel incredible was that Nie Kong''s mana was beyond the bottom.


    Nie Kong, as the middle-level mana of the Daluo Jinxian, was one level stronger than Mrs. Shengrou, so he could barely resist the erosion of the opponent.


    "Nie Lang, I''ll help you." Big Snake Ji retracted the Azure Spirit Sword, her whole body enveloped in the defensive circle, her hands full of Xian Yuan.


    "Hehe, the person covered by my universe mirror, whether you are Taiyi Golden Immortal or Da Luo Jinxian, never want to escape." Madam Sheng Rou smiled coldly."Even if your defense circle is getting bigger and bigger now, it''s just a fight between trapped beasts."


    With that said, Mrs. Shengrou increased the output of the power of Xianyuan.


    However, with the addition of Orochiji, the two quickly felt relaxed.


    Mrs. Shengrou once again increased the output of the power of the immortal origin, and the light of the Universe Mirror became stronger and stronger, gradually making the two of them unable to withstand it.


    "Haha, it''s useless. Just stay there." Mrs. Sheng Rou smiled, and once again increased the power of Xian Yuan.


    Nie Kong''s attacking moves are few, most of them are two-dimensional moves.In order to get rid of the Liangyi formation, he came up with various methods.But what he didn''t expect was that in the Liangyi formation, he couldn''t make any moves and could only be resisted by mana.


    "Madam City Lord, this magic weapon is really powerful, it is indeed a treasure of the Kunlun School." A cultivator knew what was going on and said.


    "Of course, the Kunlun School, a big school in the world of cultivating immortals, but to deal with these two little-known little people, it''s really a fuss."


    "Shhh, keep your voice down, you are not dead. Dare to look down upon Kunlun faction."


    "That is, what do you know, is someone who can even break the fortress formation is a small person? It''s just that you are ignorant."


    "Stop talking, just look at it. It''s no way to face it like this. I feel that Lei Tian is about to make a move."


    mean.If Lei Tian really made a move at this time, all the cultivators in the city would think so, but Lei Tian didn''t think so.


    To deal with the man who killed his son, no matter what method is used, as long as he can kill, he wants to try.


    "What are you doing, kill me."


    Heaven Splitting Taoist saw that he broke through the opponent''s defense in a short time, and immediately ordered the mysterious immortals.


    Hundreds of profound immortals behind, upon hearing the instructions of the Taoist Splitting Heaven, immediately urged their magic weapons to blast towards Nie Kong.


    ''We must immediately destroy the Universe Mirror and Liangyi Array.''Nie Kong and Da Snake Ji once again communicated in mind.


    At the same time, upon receiving Lei Tian''s order, hundreds of Xuanxians used all their abilities to sacrifice hundreds of attack magic weapons, and the light of death shone on the two.


    Although Xuanxian cultivation base people deal with Da Luo Jinxian purely for death.However, because Nie Kong spent too much immortal yuan in the immortal gate formation, the Orochiji had never recovered all her strength.


    "Jade Immortal Armor, an indestructible golden body." Nie Kong gritted his teeth and blocked the attack with himself.Xuanxian-level attacks continued to hit the armor.


    Although some of the defenses were broken, in the end he still couldn''t help Nie Kong''s soul golden body.


    Seeing the delay, Lei Tian didn''t kill a few people. He was anxious and cursed in vain. He sacrificed a middle-grade fairy sword and slashed at Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong had already sacrificed the jade fairy armor, the lightning-attribute middle-grade fairy sword stabbed him with little effect, but it could only be defensive for a while.


    "Boy, blame you for being too rampant. In the next life, no, you won''t have the next life, because I will let your soul fly away." Lei Tian said with a sullen face.


    Nie Kong had to resist both the Universe Mirror and the power of Xian Yuan to resist Lei Tian''s assassination, which was really difficult.The fairy yuan of the big snake girl is almost consumed.


    "Nie Lang, this is no way to go on."


    "Do you want to use that trick, but your mana has not fully recovered."


    "Nie Lang, nothing will happen."


    Ice Territory Absolute Array, Orochiji''s unique forbidden technique, this trick is usually only used when she is nine dead.I only used it yesterday, and now I use it again, Nie Kong is very worried about this.

 2203 The collapse of the second element Text 3 016, the sudden real fire of the sun

    "I''m afraid we will all die if we don''t use this trick." Orochi Ji murmured, looking at Nie Kong quietly."Nie Lang, you must hold on."


    Orochiji released her hand and played a mysterious and incomprehensible technique with both hands. Lei Tian saw the appearance of Ochiji, and knew that she was going to use her unique trick.


    The arrow of Lei Tian''s middle grade fairy sword deflected and pierced towards Orochiji.


    The Orochiji roared and turned into eight large snake monsters.The soaring demon gas made the surrounding Xuanxian look discolored.


    "Ice Territory Absolute Formation, open." Da Snake Ji said these words.The eight poems split into loli, and the sun''s meteor city suddenly seemed to have fallen into an ice cellar.


    No, it''s more terrifying than the ice cellar.


    The snow and ice fell from the sky, and ice and snow suddenly appeared on the ground strangely, sticking to the feet of the cultivators, and then starting from the feet and extending to the legs.


    Before Lei Tian''s middle grade fairy sword stab the target, he was frozen and fell to the ground.


    "What?" Lei Tian was shocked and quickly urged the power of Xianyuan.


    Even though he used up all the fairy yuan, the middle-grade fairy sword still lay motionless on the ground.


    "Not good." Although the cultivator with a high level of cultivation reacted quickly, it was not as fast as the spread of ice and snow. Almost instantly, the primordial spirit in the dantian was frozen, and it only took a moment to split like the body, and it was too late. Escape.


    Some immortal cultivators have a higher cultivation base than them, and coupled with their life-saving magic weapons, the souls all fled, got into the magic weapons, and all the rest were bombarded and killed.


    In Sun Meteor City, all the immortal cultivators could not escape the fate of being frozen. The ice field suddenly appeared, and the ice was sealed for thousands of miles. Even the two great Luo Jinxian people, Lei Tian and Mrs. Shengrou, also took back themselves. The magic weapon, use all my strength to resist.But how do they know that this forbidden technique can even freeze Da Luo Jinxian.


    "Damn Demon King. I didn''t expect her cards to be so strong. No, we can''t be frozen. Madam, open the defensive formation." Lei Tian''s movements were already a little slow.


    The two of them constantly used the power of Xianyuan to resist the bone-to-the-bone cold, everything around had been frozen, and the gust of wind roared, forcing the two of them to work hard at the last Xianyuan to summon a defensive array.


    When the two of them blocked with all their strength, the body of the immortal cultivator with low cultivation base continuously turned into fragments, and even the soul was frozen to pieces.


    However, the two are worthy of being Da Luo Jinxian, and for the time being, they can still have the ability to resist the absolute ice formation, but in the end, the two still did not escape the fate of being frozen.


    The snow and ice in the sky are still falling. Looking around, the entire Sun Meteor City has become a vast expanse of white. There are fewer than a few hundred immortal cultivators in the city that can stand, and the others are all falling into ice. .


    Big Snake Ji panted, using this secret technique, which really cost Xian Yuan.Even the earth fairy world with extremely strong celestial power can hardly support the consumption speed of Orochiji.


    Nie Kong quickly took out a few immortal pills from Dingtian Ring for her to take.


    The immortal pill is a pill specially used to restore the power of the immortal in battle, and these are all magic weapons for life.


    There are many types of immortal pills, some of which are specifically for people with low cultivation bases. Because of the medicinal herbs they use, they contain less immortal power.And these immortal spirit pills of Nie Kong were made from dozens of precious immortal grasses after seven or forty-nine days of non-stop refining.The value that Orochiji used just now is nothing to mention.


    "Nie Lang, you have consumed almost the same amount, so let''s take a few." Ochiji changed a few breaths, and her condition improved.


    Just breaking the formation and fighting the Universe Mirror, Nie Kong''s power of immortality has indeed been consumed almost.No longer hesitate now, after searching for a long time from Dingtian Ring, he took the last one and threw it into his mouth.


    The immortal spirit pill melted immediately, and Nie Kong suddenly felt that the primordial spirit was warm, like being bathed in sunlight.Light bursts unconsciously around the body.


    Da Snake Ji was very moved. After this battle, Nie Kong''s power of the immortal origin was about the same as his own, but he first considered himself.


    Ochiji was about to speak, but suddenly she felt something was wrong.


    But because of the bone-chilling cold, a few rays of real fire overflowed from the bottom of Rimet City.


    "Nie Lang, I feel that the ground is shaking a little." Da She Ji frowned and said in a deep voice.


    Nie Kong didn''t speak, he felt the strongest, as if he was in the same vein with the real fire of the sun he used.


    "Unexpectedly... it turned out to be the real fire of the sun," Nie Kong thought of a possibility, watching a few rays of real fire constantly pouring out of the ground, Nie Kong''s consternation turned into surprise.


    The shaking of the ground became more violent, and several frozen immortals fell to the ground, turning into pieces with the soul.


    I saw a few strands of the real fire of the sun in the same vein as Nie Kong moving towards the surface like a snake, and every turbulence would cause the earth''s crust to loosen.This is also the reason why the two felt a little shaking on the surface.


    The closer to the surface, the stronger the real fire of the sun, and the stronger the real fire of the sun that came after joining the vanguard.In an instant, it broke through the obstacles on the ground and jumped into the air.


    The first ray of real fire ascended to the sky, and then the flames began to rise, the nearby ground began to smoke, and the ice and snow gradually began to melt.


    Immediately afterwards, the second ray of real fire from the sun successfully penetrated the surface, followed by the third and fourth ray.


    Every time the sun''s real fire gushes, the heat it brings is enough to melt nearby ice and snow.All the immortal cultivators who had been able to escape the primordial spirit or hadn''t been shaken by the surging of the earth before were all freed.


    Although they were freed from the frozen soul, they have not fully recovered.


    The ice and snow on the ground were melting rapidly, and the sun was shining again in Sun Meteor City. The cultivator who melted first opened his eyes wide and looked around blankly.


    Daoist Lei Tian and Mrs. Shengrou had the highest cultivation base. They were the last to be frozen and the first to be unlocked.And when their primordial spirit just recovered, they looked at Yaqi Orochi in horror.It was rumored that the ancient monsters had supernatural powers to sign up, but they didn''t expect to be so powerful.


    Lei Tian took a special look at Orochiji and found that her face was pale after using this trick, and she couldn''t help calming down.


    He and Mrs. Shengrou hadn''t fully recovered yet, so they didn''t dare to act rashly, taking advantage of the time to speak, desperately swallowing the power of the surrounding fairy spirits with their bodies.


    Lei Tian''s middle-grade fairy sword has been restored to its original state, and the power of luck and immortal origin secretly in Lei Tian, ??seeing that it is almost restored, silently muttered the formula in his heart, which resonated with the fairy sword on the ground.

 2204 The collapse of the second element Text 3 017, Thunders trick

    Chapter 017: Thunder Sky''s Trick


    The cold spit out of Orochiji gradually melted, causing Mrs. Shengrou to increase her recovery speed.If it is one second late, it is estimated that Da Luo Jinxian present will be frozen in ice.


    "Om!!"


    Mrs. Shengrou controlled her magic weapon, the Universe Mirror, and returned to her own hands. Her cultivation was only at the primary level of Da Luo Jinxian, and the Universe Mirror was not able to be sacrificed again. The chill just now made her use her magic power.She even felt a little bit cold in her heart. She didn''t expect the opponent to be so strong, no wonder she dared to arrogantly kill his child in their meteorite city.


    The fairy sword on the ground buzzed and shivered constantly on the ground, and the Heavenly Splitting Taoist instantly increased the fairy yuan.The Taoist Lei Tian hated the two in his heart. Not only did he kill his own son, but he also smashed Sun Meteor City. In the end, he killed more than two hundred Profound Immortals.


    This grudge must be reported today.The remaining surviving immortal cultivators in Rimet City can be regarded as seeing what a trick today.Without the instructions of the city lord, they never dared to look forward.


    Heaven Splitting Taoist Lei Tian no longer meant to underestimate Nie Kong and the others. After being saved, he directly resorted to the final killer move.


    "Imperial swordsmanship." A curse was pronounced, and the fairy sword rose from the ground to the air with a sound of a''poof'', the surface brilliance flickered, and it became hundreds of times larger.


    Xianyuan jumped directly into the air under Lei Tian''s feet.After Lei Tian jumped into the air, Mrs. Shengrou also set up the magic weapon and went into the air.


    Nie Kong knew that Lei Tian was going to use a killer move, the defensive magic weapon, Jade Armor, and his soul golden body both used all the mana to sacrifice.


    "It''s useless, that monster''s hole card can no longer be used, right." Looking at the frail Big Snake Ji, Lei Tian tickled his teeth with hatred, and shouted in a deep voice: "Next, let you taste the power of our Shushan" Wan Jian Jue."


    Ten Thousand Sword Art is the secret technique of the Shushan main gate. The trick is used like that ten thousand arrows are all fired, and it does not give the enemy a chance to escape.


    I saw Lei Tian''s hands dancing weirdly, and the middle-grade fairy sword turned into tens of thousands of swords standing on top of his head with great momentum.


    Shushan''s unique tricks are more powerful than the group attack skills that Orochiji uses with the Qingling Sword, and the mystery is even one world by one.


    Of course, Da Snake Ji did not specialize in sword cultivation, otherwise Nie Kong''s memory skills would be enough for her to cultivate superb sword art.


    The Green Spirit Sword used by Orochiji can sacrifice at most a dozen, but Lei Tian''s move covers the sky and the ground, and the sky is full of his sword.


    At this moment, Mrs. Shengrou also recovered almost.The Universe Mirror came out again, and the mirror surface pointed at both Nie Kong.


    "No, Nie Lang be careful." Da Sheji''s face was pale. After using the forbidden operation, her cultivation base fell directly from Daluo Jinxian to Taiyi Jinxian''s primary level, and she couldn''t help her Langjun anymore.


    "Yu Jian, Ten Thousand Swords Sword Art!" It is an immortal sword with thunder attributes, which is constantly falling and shooting from the sky.One of his moves has the power to destroy the world.He could also see that even though Nie Kong''s cultivation base was very high, he was no longer threatened by using a monster to protect himself.


    Both Da Snake Ji and Nie Kong felt that the powerful pressure gave them no hope of escape, and even made them feel that today is a crisis, their bodies are constantly being hit and severely injured.


    "Damn it." Nie Kong gritted his teeth and released another magic weapon from his soul.Simple and simple like a lantern in the style of a lotus lantern, it slowly floats in the air.But what he didn''t know was that Nie Kong still had a killer move that was useless. It was not that he didn''t want to use it, but that it needed too much real fire from the sun. The large scale would make the Fusang Lantern temporarily impossible to use.


    At this time, the Ten Thousand Sword Art was finally driven by Thunder Sky, and the fairy sword that covered the sky buzzed and flew towards Nie Kong and the other two quickly, forming a killing formation between him and Orochiji.


    The wick inside emits terrible heat.The surrounding land is drying up, even though the fairy spiritual power within a hundred li radius is distorted.


    "boom!"


    Immortal sword shot continuously at them, mixed with wind and thunder that tore the air.Occasionally, a sword slashed a wall several hundred meters high, and the next moment the wall ceased to exist.


    ''Crack!''


    The fairy swords gathered in densely around Nie Kong and they rotated and pierced them faster and faster. There was no gap between the two of them to escape. The surrounding fairy swords suddenly exploded and the sound shook the sky. The eight snake heads could not last long before they were seriously injured, one by one. The earth returned to Orochiji, who could no longer fight.


    Nie Kong was injured by Lei Tian''s shocking soul, and he vomited a breath of vitality. Dan still looked at Lei Tian and Mrs. Sheng Rou decisively.


    "Puff...!" Da Snake Ji also vomited blood.


    "Haha!! You haven''t been smashed into pieces by my Ten Thousand Sword Art, and you are considered to have a high cultivation base. I want to see how long you can hold on." Lei Tian sneered.


    The Wan Jian Jue just now made him use half of the power of the immortal origin in his body, and it took too long to prepare.There are pros and cons.


    "There is no choice, I will use your corpse soul to worship my son!" Madam Sheng Rou smiled coldly, and the light of the Universe Mirror caught Nie Kong and Da Snake Ji.


    "You should feel fortunate to be able to force Lei Angel, the Demon Splitting Taoist, to issue Ten Thousand Sword Art."


    Right there, the Fusang Shenmu Lantern suddenly stood up from its fallen state and slowly flew into the air.The wick of Fusang Shenmu suddenly lit up, and Nie Kong had already decided to burst out the real fire of the sun accumulated in the Fusang lamp.


    "Huh?" Madam Sheng Rou widened her eyes.


    "What?" Lei Tian felt bad, feeling a little unpleasant, "Madam, kill that guy soon, or it''s too late."


    Mrs. Sheng Rou didn''t dare to neglect, she muttered the tactics silently, the Universe Mirror began to spin weirdly, and the two Yi formations were already ready, covering Nie Kong.


    What made Madam Shengrou feel terrified happened, Nie Kong slowly stood up and straightened his waist, although he still looked weak.


    Nie Kong stretched his right hand forward, and the Fusang sacred wood lamp slowly flew towards Nie Kong''s hand. The hot brilliance inside flickered, which was really good-looking, but the two of Taoist and Shengrou had no time to appreciate it.


    They can perceive the unique and cold power in the lamp, full of violent heat!!

 2205 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 3 018, the burning sun meteorite city

    "I will explain when you are dead!!" Nie Kong said, reading the formula, releasing all the true sun fire in the Fusang magic lamp.


    After the dazzling flame appeared from the lamp, it skyrocketed. In the blink of an eye, the flame after coming out of the lamp expanded its own volume thousands of times, covering the surrounding void of more than ten miles.


    As its size changed, the originally meek flame suddenly became violent.As the flames whirred and whirred, there was a chick noise.The space storm blowing around was also burned into nothingness by the fiery waves of fire.


    They have been manipulated by humans and swept across the mountains and covered the space!


    In an instant, the entire Rimet City became a purgatory of fire.There was sorrow everywhere, and the screams of countless cultivators resounded across the sky.The legendary netherworld must not be so frightening.


    A cultivator could not bear the pain of burning his body, and eventually let the soul out of his body, but unfortunately, at the moment when the soul escaped from the body, the soul was also touched by the real fire of the surrounding sun and burned. The ashes.Back then, Nie Kong was under the real fire of the sky, and Daluo Jinxian''s primordial spirit could hardly stay for long.


    "Burn it, burn it."


    When Lei Tian and Mrs. Shengrou saw the meteorite city turned into a vast ocean, they hated them, and they were unable to put out the fire by doing all they could.


    Lei Tian and Madam Shengrou were full of flames, Madam Shengrou''s cultivation base was too low, and the soul had been seriously injured.


    "Puff!" Mrs. Shengrou''s soul was injured and spit out a mouthful of golden blood.Looking at the mirror of the universe, there is no way to drive it.


    Lei Tian''s state is not much better.


    "I can actually use the real fire of the sun." While speaking, Lei Tian poured blood to the corner of his mouth, his eyes full of amazement.


    "No, I can''t die." Lei Tian thought.With the last force of hard work, I read the magic trick of moving the soul out.


    Mrs. Shengrou wanted to use the Universe Mirror to protect the soul, but she was eventually snatched by Lei Tian.


    "Madam, I will definitely avenge you when I return to Shushan." Lei Tian finished reciting the formula and said the last sentence, and the soul escaped from the body.


    "No, husband!!" Madam Shengrou worked hard and finally Xianyuan wanted to grab the Universe Mirror, but Xianyuan was not enough, there was no Xianyuan in his body to resist the real fire of the sun, and his body died.


    "If you knew it was so, you shouldn''t have told me the formula of the Universe Mirror." Lei Tian said to Mrs. Sheng Rou''s body.


    "You wait for me, you have offended the mountain of Shu, and I will make you can''t eat and walk around." After Lei Tian finished saying that, he spent all the immortal yuan using the escape technique.


    As the name suggests, it is a spell that can save your life in a mortal battle.When using the escape technique, you need to consume your own normal blood and spiritual power. As a last resort, no one usually does that.


    With escape, Nie Kong had no time to kill him.Actually let him escape.Nie Kong didn''t have time to chase him.In the battle, Mrs. Shengrou died, and Thunder Sky was seriously injured. It was a revenge for the seriously injured Orochiji.


    The blazing flames burned the sky, and the pale golden flames were burning crazily in Sun Meteor City.Sun Meteor City, which had existed for tens of thousands of years, was in ruins. I believe it won¡¯t take long for the shocking news to spread throughout the fairy world.


    If someone is alive, they will see a strange scene.There was a sea of ??fire everywhere in the city, but within five meters of Nie Kong, there was no trace of flame, even at room temperature.


    "Orochiji, heal with peace of mind!" Nie Kong said while holding Ochiji.


    Orochi nodded hard and smiled.


    Sun Meteor City is still immersed in the sea of ??fire, and the raging fire burns the entire sky.The air above Rimet City was filled with flames, and the clouds in the sky were reflected in a bright red.


    Da Snake Ji looked at Nie Kong with beautiful eyes, and Nie Kong''s face turned red under the shining of the flame, really beautiful.


    "Let''s go, I''ll take you to a safe place." Nie Kong looked at the ground.


    On Mount Shu, a disciple guarding the gate saw the light all over the sky, and was surprised to say to the other guard: "The direction of Rimet City five thousand miles away is on fire, look at it, it''s so spectacular."


    "No, it''s definitely not Sun Meteor City. Sun Meteor City has a defensive formation. There are more than a dozen profound immortal master guards on the tower in every direction. How can it be on fire? Not only that, the city lord is our fourth generation of Shushan. Uncle Master, has been guarding there for thousands of years!!" Another guard disciple said in disbelief.


    "We all know that, it''s really weird, how could Sun Meteor City suddenly catch fire."


    "Then I will say something that you don''t know. After listening to it, you will understand why it burns." The disciple of the guardian said.After a pause, he whispered: "There is something under Sun Meteor City."


    Seeing the blank expression of the disciple next to him, the self-esteem of the speaking disciple swelled sharply.


    "I don''t know, do you know the Lich War in the prehistoric period?"


    "I know." The other guard looked impatient.


    "Hehe, the Lich War was something in ancient times, and you didn''t expect you to know it. Okay, I''ll tell you the truth, there is a Sky Demon Tomb under Rimet City." The guard said mysteriously.


    "Really?" the other guard asked incredulously.


    "Of course, only a few elders in the entire Shushan know about it, and maybe few people know about the entire immortal world."


    The other guard obviously didn''t believe it, and asked: "Then how did you know about this?"


    The guard proudly said: "A thousand years ago, it was said that somehow at that time, frost fell from the sky, and then a ray of flame emerged from the ground, melting all the snow in the entire Rimet City. Later I learned, That kind of flame is called the real fire of the sun. And the three-legged golden crow of the demon emperor who fell in the battle between the Lich and the demon emperor¡¯s body is likely to be buried in the ground, becoming a cemetery of the sky!! The Golden Crow is buried inside, and the demon body will occasionally release the sun and real fire."


    After speaking, something strange happened, and a white blood light appeared on the ground in front of the gate of Shushan Mountain.


    The two guards immediately assumed a fighting posture, watching the appearance of the vision vigilantly.


    After a few seconds, the two suddenly discovered that the light had disappeared, and the gossip mirror was placed on the ground in an unusually beautiful way.


    "What is that?" A guard stepped forward curiously, bent down, and suddenly shot out a ray of soul from the mirror with a scream.

 2206 The collapse of the second element Text 3 019, Shushan strikes

    This mirror is the magic mirror of the universe. After using the evasion, Lei Tian, ??the Taoist of Splitting Demon, travels underground for a while, and finally escapes back to the Shu Mountain. He can no longer support it. The soul can''t move, so he stays in the universe. In the mirror.


    In the main hall of Shushan.


    An old man with a white beard urged the Universe Mirror, and the Universe Mirror radiated light, allowing Thunder to escape.


    "I beg the elders to lead the team back to Rimet City, to eliminate the demons and defend the Tao." Lei Tian''s Yuanshen knelt on the ground and said sadly.


    "What happened to Rimet City?" The elders in the hall all stood up.


    They all knew what was underground in Rimet City.


    "The disciple has been conscientious in Riyicheng, who knows that two big demons have been watching, not only attacking the city gate, but also burning, killing and looting in the city."


    Lei Tian deliberately ignored his son''s affairs and exaggerated what Nie Kong had done several times.


    "Isn''t Sun Meteor City equipped with a defensive formation? Why not open it?"


    "It''s on." Lei Tian said this, angrily said: "Who knows that it will be broken by these two big demons in less than an hour."


    When several elders heard this, they all showed shocked expressions, but then they were relieved.


    "Go on."


    "The madam used the two ceremonies of the Universe Mirror, which originally trapped the two of them, but one of them did not know what tricks they used. The whole Sun Meteor City turned into ice and snow just like a thousand years ago. No, it''s more than a thousand years ago. Even the primordial spirit can freeze even before, it''s like a congenital chill."


    "Can even the soul be frozen?" An elder began to ponder.What is this move?Why have you never seen it?


    "You and your wife are both Da Luo Jinxian and are frozen?"


    "We only resisted for a quarter of an hour. My son''s soul was frozen to pieces."


    Several elders were shocked and speechless.


    "At this moment, I don''t know what happened, the ice and snow suddenly melted. I think it was melted by flames emerging from the ground."


    "Since this move is so powerful, the two demon''s mana must have been exhausted, why is your soul still suffering such a severe injury?"


    "After I was relieved, I immediately used the Ten Thousand Sword Art. Who knew that the other party controlled the true fire of the sun under the ground with a magic weapon, and burned the entire sun meteor city to ashes. My wife died, and my soul was also affected. Seriously injured."


    The elders looked at each other and were able to control the real fire of the sun underground. Could it be...


    "Elder Lei, what do you think?" an elder asked.


    "Could it be a monster that can control the flames that resonate with the real fire of the sun?"


    The other elders nodded and looked at other people, and they all got the same view.


    In fact, what they thought in their hearts was to quickly get the things in the Sky Demon Tomb.If it really works, Shushan will be invincible in the world of cultivation.


    For tens of thousands of years, they had been thinking of ways to get in, but they didn''t have any clues. That''s why they built Sun Meteor City above the Sky Demon Tomb to suppress it.


    "Elder, let me rescue the immortal cultivator in Sun Meteor City." True Man Qingxu said in''righteous words''.


    Qing Xuzhen is about six feet tall, leaning shoulders, and often holding a whisk in his hand.Looking at his face, his face is sinking like water. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t see where his eyes are, only a slit.


    The nose is even more strange, small, as if it can collapse in with a single tap.If you put his sausage mouth on it again, it would be a chubby ball.


    Regardless of his stupid appearance, his strength is not ordinary. Even speaking, Qingxu Zhenren is one of the three famous disciples of Shushan. It is rumored that he reached the strength of the late Daluo Jinxian thousands of years ago. The fairy world is also considered one of the best.


    "Elder, let me go too." Taoist Qingye also stood up and asked for orders.


    Compared with Qingxu Zhenren, Qingye Dao looks like a human being, with a face like a football, eyes and nose and ears together, just abandoning his mouth.From the front, this football has an arc, just like the back of your hand is slightly curved.


    Dao Qingye¡¯s attacking magic weapon was a flying sword made of innate fine gold from the five elements.


    The two are very strong and both are candidates for the next elder, so they have the opportunity to stay in the hall to accompany several elders.


    Different from their anxious appearance, the elder raised his hand and blew the tea in the cup with a relaxed and contented appearance.


    "Great Elder..." The other elders all stood up.


    The elder took a sip of tea and said: "It is definitely not an ordinary monster that can manipulate the real fire of the sun."


    "Don''t forget, we also have disciples with fire attributes in Shushan, but they can''t resonate with the real fire of the sun, so say..."


    so......


    The elders looked at each other, yeah, why have they forgotten this?So, the magic weapon of that person?


    "Sun Meteor City is going to go naturally. It''s not appropriate to have two three-generation disciples. Since the big demon has come out, then those little ones must be there. I arranged for the three generations of disciples to be killed, and Qingxu and Qingye led the team. .Be sure to bring back that man¡¯s magic weapon."


    "Telling."


    Qingxu Zhenren and Qingye Taoist looked at each other and left.


    If someone is on the nearby hills, you will definitely see such a scene.


    People riding various magic weapons, wearing the same clothes, rose into the sky from the mountain of Shu and headed far away.


    The momentum is huge, unheard of.


    All of the hundreds of three-generation disciples of Shushan descended from the mountain, which is rare in the history of Shushan. The monsters who have been staring at Shushan saw this scene, and all ran back into the cave tremblingly, closed the cave, and never dared to come out again. Up.


    Qingxu Zhenren and Qingye Daochang took the lead, soaring freely in the sky.Hundreds of disciples followed closely behind.


    Qingye said to Qingxu: "What magic weapon do you think that male demon can make? Even the real fire of the sun can resonate?"


    Qing Xu Zhenren sighed, "I hope it''s not what I thought."


    "Do you mean..."

 2207 The collapse of the second element Text 3 020, found! ! Sky Demon Tomb

    The news that the two elders of Shushan brought hundreds of disciples down the mountain spread around Shushan. Then, they thought of the major events that had happened in Rimet City.


    "Who burned Rimet City on earth?" A cultivator said in shock."Isn''t it a monster? No, it''s impossible." The cultivator of Taiyi Golden Immortal shook his head."Now that the Great Sage Qitian has converted to Buddhism, the Earth Immortal Realm is also capable of the Bull Demon King, but it has been in Cuiyun Mountain and will not come out."


    "No, I have to go and see." As he said, several immortal cultivators rushed towards the direction of Rimet City from the retreat.


    Although the Earth Immortal World is large, the speed of news spread is very fast. Almost all the creatures nearby knew about it after the Shushan disciples came out of the mountain.


    "The monsters burned the city on the meteorite, and the Shushan sent disciples went down to capture the monsters." For a while, all the immortal cultivators and monsters who believed to be capable moved, spreading the news everywhere.


    All the nearby hills received this news, and various sound transmission techniques continued to spread throughout the entire Dongsheng Shenzhou.


    On Cuiyun Mountain, a few little monsters were whispering, and the Bull Demon was chatting with a few powerful monsters.


    "My lord, we have been observing the situation in the world of immortality in the past few days, and we heard that a major event happened in Rimet City yesterday."


    The Bull Demon King was a little displeased, and said: "If you have something to say, just let it go if you have a fart, don''t be damned."


    "Yes, yes." The talking monster was sweating with fright."Ri Meteo City was on fire, and Shushan sent hundreds of disciples to prepare to station in Ri Met City."


    "You wait a moment." The Bull Demon interrupted him."Sun Meteor City is a big city in the world of cultivating immortals. It belongs to Mount Shu. Except for the few of us who are not dead, who would dare to set fire?"


    The Bull Demon King didn''t say anything else, except for the monkey head who had already converted to Buddhism, Nie Kong would dare to do so.Will it be him?


    "Yes, yes, Lord, you are extraordinary and brave, with boundless mana."


    "I heard that it was because the city lord¡¯s son molested a woman. The man who was set on fire gave a lesson. Then the city lord was furious. The man taught the city lord and the city lord¡¯s wife a lesson, then set a fire and burned the sun. Meteorite." A little demon who poured wine for the Bull Demon interrupted.


    "What?" The Bull Demon asked the little demon with his arms around."Sun Meteor City has a guardian formation. Besides my son''s sam¨¡dhi fire, what fire can be ignited? Also, are the city lord and the city lord''s wife dead?"


    The monster with some identity sitting on the stone bench said: "The wife of the city lord should be dead. The city lord of Splitting the sky fled back to Shushan and brought in rescue soldiers."


    "My lord." The little demon who poured the wine said, "Didn''t a brother go to Sun Meteor City some time ago? Didn''t you say that he has the real fire of the sun? Could it be he put it?"


    The Bull Demon felt that it made sense, laughed three times, and slapped the little demon who was pouring heavily, and said, "So smart, well, a pot of wine will be rewarded to you. Go there and get a leg of lamb."


    "Thank you, the king, the king has no boundaries."


    "There are many monsters around the Bull Demon King, and many of them are the heads of the monsters who heard that the Bull Demon King came out of the mountain and came to take refuge. Almost all the monsters know about the Bull Demon King.


    "What is the origin of those two guys? Not only do they hold the innate spirit treasure that controls the real fire of the sun, but they also dare to go to the human monks to fight." The Bull Demon said to himself.It only took a moment for the Bull Demon King to straighten out some things, including the cause, development and outcome of the matter, and the Bull Demon finally knew the truth of the matter.


    When Nie Kong and the others inquired about the Sky Demon Tomb, their purpose was only the contents of the Sky Demon Tomb.For that thing, those human practitioners, the sects forcibly built a city on it, trying to suppress and seize the treasure inside.


    "Huh, really a bunch of stupid guys. I don''t know the innate treasure, can automatically recognize the Lord. There is no blessing, you can''t get it by trickery." The Bull Demon sneered in his heart.


    "I have to say that that guy''s domineering is second only to the grandson monkey. It''s just that the grandson monkey hasn''t been down for tens of thousands of years. Since then, the monster clan has been too peaceful. Hehe, interesting, it seems that I want to join in the fun. Speaking of which, our monsters have been holding back for too long. After thousands of years of oppression by human monks, I really dare not speak."


    While sighing, the Bull Demon King rode on the water-shielding Jinjing Beast, and after a few jumps, he flew up to the cloud head and flew towards the direction of Rimet City.The Bull Demon King had a vague hunch in his heart that a major event that would change the demon clan would happen in Sun Meteor City.


    When the water-saving Jinjing Beast soared into the sky, it glowed with blue light, which was really beautiful, and the bull devil''s mixed iron rod also glowed.Looking from a distance, it flew towards the meteorite city like a meteor.


    After Lei Tian escaped, Nie Kong used a simple earth escape spell to dive down from the spot where the real fire of the sun overflowed.


    A few hundred meters, a few kilometers, to 10,000 meters.The earth fire did not appear, nor did he see the demon emperor''s body, but Nie Kong found that the real fire of the sun gradually became richer.Nie Kong knew that he had approached the Sky Demon Tomb.


    According to Donghuang Taiyi''s memory a few seconds ago, Nie Kong silently walked into the real fire of the sun.Because of the help of the hibiscus lantern, it saved him from the real fire of the sun.


    According to his memory, he brought the Orochiji to the Sky Demon Tomb. Nie Kong saw a few magic weapons on the ground and countless bones piled up on the road. I believe that for tens of thousands of years, many immortal cultivators have come here to explore, and finally because of the sun. The real fire burned to ashes.


    "Those immortal cultivators are also very hardworking in order to obtain treasures and treasures." With the sun''s real fire as a guardian, the ordinary Daluo Jinxian can''t get into the Sky Demon Tomb.


    And with such a strong sun fire, Nie Kong felt that if it were used to cultivate the Great Sun God Jue, it would definitely be able to get twice the result with half the effort.But Nie Kong''s time is running out. He obtains the three-legged Golden Crow demon body, and then uses the demon body to practice the Great Sun Divine Art, believing that it will have a multiplier effect.


    The three-legged golden crow feeds on the real fire of the sun. In the lower realm of the golden crow in ancient times, each golden crow was equivalent to a small sun.


    It¡¯s a pity that at that time, the little Golden Crow of the Taiyi Golden Immortal level, and the nine sons of Dijun, were first the great witch Kuafu chasing the sun, and then all were shot and killed by the great witch Houyi with a sun-shooting divine bow, which became the fuse of the Lich War. !!

 2208 The collapse of the second element text 3 021, the guardian of the sky demon mound

    Nie Kong walked very slowly, every step he took,


    The closer he got to the ground, the more nervous Nie Kong''s heart became.He knew that there was a monster that was holding the Sky Demon Tomb inside, but he hadn''t recovered yet, and he didn''t know if he could beat him.


    After a while, Nie Kong came to a gate.


    There are three simple characters in the center above the gate, which are not like modern traditional characters, three large characters of Tianyao Tomb.


    Nie Kong deliberately tried it, but there was no way to see what was inside.


    "Now our primordial spirit has not recovered, it seems we need to be a little more careful." Da Snake Ji whispered.


    Nie Kong raised his head, he found that there were stars in the sky shining non-stop.


    The heavens and the star battle array.The content of the formation emerged in Nie Kong''s mind.The scene in front of me could not have arranged a real Zhoutian star battle array, it should only be a broken version.


    It is the three hundred and sixty-five stars in the conjoined sky, plus the sun star and the lunar star as the main star array.


    To set up this formation, one needs to refine a three hundred sixty-five-stroke big Zhoutian star banner.Corresponding to the three hundred and sixty-five main stars in the sky, they can form a powerful Zhoutian star formation.


    Three hundred and sixty-five-stroke big Zhoutian star streamer is the root, and 14800-stroke small Zhoutian star streamer is the stem.Billions of gods mo are branches and leaves.Linked by the power of Zhou Tian and stars, it can be seen how great its might and might is.


    Because the Sky Demon Tomb is related to this big formation, people who have nothing to do with the Lich War never knew the real way to crack this big formation.So in these tens of thousands of years, no one has actually entered the Sky Demon Tomb, at most they died outside.


    Stepping into the star battle between the heavens, the two are like walking in the starry sky. The place where the light is lit is the end of the two.But Ochiji felt that the two of them would never get there.


    According to his memory, Nie Kong moved forward at a weird pace. From the eyes of the layman, O Snake Ji, Nie Kong seemed to be walking randomly.


    The corners of Nie Kong''s mouth seemed to be counting, Orochiji listened for a while and shook her head.


    A few minutes later, Nie Kong stopped.Ochiji found that the starry sky in front of her suddenly opened up.


    Nie Kong released Orochiji.When I came to the inside of the Sky Demon Tomb, I saw that I had to pass a cemetery, and only after passing there could I see the demon body.


    "En!" Orochi nodded.


    "Orochiji, you must be careful, I feel something is staring at us." Ochiji nodded, her beautiful eyes blinked.


    "Unexpectedly, Shushan actually used a city to suppress the Sky Demon Tomb, but unfortunately you will never get the treasures belonging to the Demon Race." Nie Kong bitterly.


    Nie Kong and Shushan¡¯s Liangzi are getting married. Presumably, Shushan must have sent his disciples to search for them now, but it is a pity that they will never come in.


    Nie Kong always had a strange feeling, that something extremely dangerous was always nearby, but when he felt it carefully, there was nothing.


    "Nie Lang, are we still in the formation?" Ochiji asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, I feel that there is danger around me, be careful." Nie Kong looked around vigilantly, and the Fusang God Wood Lantern came out.


    Nie Kong walked forward with strange dance steps, and this feeling of danger became stronger and stronger, almost to the extent that it was hard to suffocate.


    "I feel closer and closer." Orochiji took a deep breath.


    It seems to be a strong feeling of pressure, making you unable to breathe.The surrounding sun was really hot, but it became less, when it came to the inside of the Sky Demon Tomb.


    What happened caused Nie Kong and Da Snake Ji to take a deep breath. No wonder no one has been able to take a step in the past few epochs.


    "In the end, what kind of monster will be in the Zhoutian Star Dou formation."


    "There is a fish in the North Ming. Its name is Kun. Kun is so big that I don''t know its thousands of miles. It turns into a bird. Its name is Peng, Peng is big, but I don''t know its thousands of miles." Taken from "Shan Hai Jing"


    "The guardian beast of the Zhoutian Star Fighting Array is actually a clone of the demon master Kunpeng?" Da Snake Ji opened her eyes wide.


    When Nie Kong saw the huge Kunpeng, he also felt a little tingling on his scalp.


    The huge Kunpeng struttingly stood beside the real fire of the sun, and the momentum alone could make you unable to move.


    The demon master Kunpeng only fanned the flames, which made it difficult for Orochiji to resist. Nie Kong could only let her hide in the Dingtian Ring.Seeing that his moves were useless, the demon master Kunpeng gave a long roar, no longer fanning the flames, but letting out the wind.


    Nie Kong yelled, his feet as if sticking to the ground, no matter how Kunpeng incited him, he would not move.


    Kunpeng let out a long roar, but opened his mouth wide, and something resembling a tornado popped out of his mouth.


    However, in the Zhoutian Star Fighting Array, this trick has no effect on the outside world.Because entering this big array is equivalent to being in space.


    Nie Kong released all of his mana, which happened to be against the''tornado'' that popped out of Kunpeng''s mouth, and the two were on par.


    Both sides used the mana to the limit, Kunpeng did not stop after using the''tornado'', but increased the mana output.


    Nie Kong finally prevailed.He rushed towards Kunpeng with unabated speed.How could a clone of Taiyi Golden Immortal level defeat Nie Kong.Unless it cooperates with the Zhou Tian Xing Dou formation, but the Zhou Tian Xing Dou formation has been broken by Nie Kong.


    ''Boom.''


    Kunpeng seemed to have eyes behind his back, and when his wings moved, he slapped Nie Kong aside.


    Nie Kong was slapped by Kunpeng''s force, and it was more than a hundred miles away.When he flew back, that Kunpeng had become an ordinary bird.


    "What''s the matter?" Nie Kong was puzzled.


    However, he didn''t dare to underestimate the enemy. He still remembered the previous fight between the two, almost 500 meters away from Kunpeng.


    ''Bang, bang, bang,'' Nie Kong hit Kunpeng''s back heavily.


    Kunpeng''s clone''s resistance movement was very small, barely touching Nie Kong''s body.


    Kunpeng was a little angry, and flew up with a long roar to the sky.Between spreading their wings, they have flown tens of thousands of miles.


    Nie Kong was willing to let it go, urging the teleport method, and came to it in an instant, punching its wings.


    ''laugh......''


    Nie Kong''s fist pierced through the wings of the demon master Kunpeng, and with a fierce pull, the wings on the body split apart.


    What Nie Kong didn''t know was that the demon master Kunpeng was just guarding here, and even if he was a clone, his strength would automatically drop a lot when he encountered someone who was practicing Sun True Fire.

 2209 The collapse of the second element text 3 022, finally see the demon body

    Nie Kong broke its wings with a punch, and after Big Snake Ji used the Azure Spirit Sword to penetrate Kunpeng, Kunpeng finally fell to the ground.He looked at Nie Kong''s eyes with surprise and perplexity.


    After the death of Kunpeng''s clone, the Zhou Tian Xing Dou array that was not presided over was also dissolved by Nie Kong''s deliberate efforts. The two finally came to the inside of the Sky Demon Tomb.


    "Pass through that place, and you''re underground," Nie Kong said.After he felt some mana recovered.Side by side with Orochiji.


    Looking around, Orochiji felt hotter and hotter. Nie Kong knew that she was getting closer and closer to the center of the Sky Demon Tomb. So he asked Ochigoji to return to the Dingtian Ring to practice. go.


    Nie Kong held the Fusang sacred wood lamp in his right hand and came to a strange place.Nie Kong turned on the Fusang sacred wood lamp, and at this moment, suddenly a few rays of real sun burst out of the bottomless cave, filling the withered real fire of the Fusang sacred wood lamp.


    "Finally here." Nie Kong couldn''t hide the excitement in his heart, sacrificed the magic wooden lamp, floated in the air with spells, and slowly descended.


    From top to bottom, at the bottom of the bottomless cave, magma-like things are suppressed there by a kind of prohibition. When the sacred hibiscus lantern is sacrificed, the flames will stretch out a few strands to break through the forbidden barrier and jump on. In the air.


    With the real fire of the sun existing underground, the hibiscus sacred wood lamp is also full of real fire of the sun.Nie Kong suddenly thought that as long as there is ample sun and real fire, Shushan can definitely be burned in an instant. Nie Kong feels guilty for his thoughts, but it is not impossible.


    The power of the real fire of the sun is not comparable to the three real fires.One is the innate flame, and the other is the flame of Taoist cultivation.


    The closer to the prohibition of sealing the real fire of the sun, the more frequent the beating of the real sun of the sun, and finally broke through the prohibition, all rushed into the air, and the real fire of the sun resembling magma revolved around Nie Kong.But what was strange was that after Nie Kong descended to a certain position, his head was filled with flames again.In other words, the real fire of the sun just left a way for Nie Kong.


    Because the real fire of the sun has been surrounding Nie Kong like a vortex, Nie Kong can clearly see below, getting closer and closer to the ground, and Nie Kong''s memory becomes clearer.


    Nie Kong went to the ground smoothly according to the memory of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi. Looking around, he saw two huge golden-winged birds standing in the center of the flame in the distance.


    Two huge three-legged golden crows stood there, even if they were dead bodies, they were also mighty, exuding great power.At the feet of the Three-legged Golden Crow, Nie Kong could even feel its hugeness.


    According to legend, the three-legged golden crow is a three-legged crow, and the one in front of Nie Kong is full of gold. The three-legged golden crow in front of Nie Kong is not the same as in the legend. Side, as if to be ready to fly at any time.


    The pointed mouth faces the ground, and on his forehead, there are several blood-red horns.


    The three-legged golden crow is a kind of sacred bird in the ancient times. It has always lived on the sun and is several hundred meters long.The majestic and majestic, better than the beast Phoenix.


    Even if there is no primordial spirit, only the body of the demon remains, and the feathers seem to be formed by the real fire of the sun, continuously produced.


    With Nie Kong''s height, he was standing there, reaching out his hands and couldn''t reach the knees of the three-legged Golden Crow, he could only look up at them.


    As the East Emperor Taiyi remembered, Nie Kong gently stroked East Emperor Taiyi''s demon body, forgetting everything in the world.


    Da Snake Ji did not know when, she had already come out of the Dingtian Ring, she felt that the cultivation speed of the Sky Demon Tomb was faster than outside, and it was a blessed place with abundant spiritual power.


    When Nie Kong touched the Three-legged Golden Crow, his mind was like playing a movie, and scenes of memories that had slowly faded before appeared before his eyes.


    Every time after watching a clip, Nie Kong''s primordial spirit shuddered. After experiencing that battle, the unforgettable memory from today can no longer be erased.


    Nie Kong re-broadcasts from the memory of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi. After the death of Pangu, the sacred beast clan has declined. The strongest remaining are the Lich clan. Both clans want to become the protagonists in charge of the heavenly court. Finally, they are led by the monster clan. The six disciples of the ancestor Jun instigated separation between the two clans of the Lich.


    Dijun''s nine sons, the ten golden crows, were bewitched by six saints and flew from the sun to the immortal realm. Afterwards, Kuafu of the Wu clan was chasing the sun and was killed by the ten princes. The Wu clan was furious and Houyi shot the sun.Nine of the ten princes died, the monster clan was also furious, and the Lich fought.


    From his memory, Nie Kong knew that the Three-legged Golden Crow had a powerful technique called the Great Sun God Technique, which needed the absorbed real fire of the sun to cultivate.Only by refining the Great Sun Divine Art can inherit the blood and demon body of Eastern Emperor Taiyi.


    Nie Kong didn''t care about these steps. He only knew that inheriting the demon body is the next step after becoming stronger. The most important thing is the Eastern Emperor Bell.With powerful beliefs filling his mind, Nie Kong sat firmly on the training platform, making strange gestures with his hands.


    The real fire of the surrounding sun moved with Nie Kong''s gestures, and all began to move from a static state, and with his dancing, it began to revolve around Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong has the technique of the Great Sun God Technique, and it is not troublesome to communicate with the real fire of the sun. The only thing that makes him feel pain is that the real fire of the sun is constantly washing Nie Kong''s body like a river.


    Nie Kong''s body was originally the primordial spirit, and after absorbing it, the real fire of the sun surrounded him, already burning the coat he usually wears.


    The real fire of the sun wandered around Nie Kong like a river. From time to time, a part of it got into Nie Kong''s golden body, and at that moment, Nie Kong''s pain increased by one point.


    Nie Kong gritted his teeth and resisted the pain.


    Cold sweat gradually broke out on Nie Kong''s forehead, as if he couldn''t hold on.


    The real sun fire of the entire Sky Demon Tomb was all gathered here, and at present Nie Kong tightly absorbed only one tenth, and flames continued to surround Nie Kong.


    Although it was one tenth, it also made the Shushan disciples on the ground feel a little bit cool.


    The disciples of Shushan felt very strange.Qingxu Zhenren and Qingye Taoist finally noticed something strange.

 2210 The collapse of the second element Text 3 023, the great sun god

    Da Snake Ji felt the coolness of the underground and opened her eyes automatically, and when she noticed Nie Kong''s current state, she dared not practice anymore and stared at him motionlessly.


    How much pain did Nie Kong endure? His hands trembled slightly, his teeth were tight, and his forehead was sweating.


    ''Snapped......''


    Only a strange sound came into Orochiji''s ears.Ochiji frowned immediately.


    Nie Kong''s body expanded more and more.If Nie Kong is not in the state of the soul, I am afraid that the pain will be even more.At least muscles and bones will shatter.


    What Da Snake Ji didn''t know was that Nie Kong''s current state was more painful than having a physical body.If he had a physical body, at least the real fire of the sun would wash his muscles and bones, making the soul less painful.


    Also, Nie Kong used to absorb the real fire of the sun very slowly, and it has always been one by one, but now it is different. The lava from the real sun is washing his body like a river, and the pain he has endured. More than a hundred times.


    And at this time, as soon as Nie Kong''s soul was damaged, a huge amount of real fire came to repair it, not only repairing, but also taking care of the damage.


    Nie Kong''s primordial spirit was repaired, destroyed, repaired, destroyed in this way, without stopping for a moment.


    The flowing real fire of the sun was a little less than just now. Nie Kong felt that his body could bear the pain, so he immediately increased the input of the real sun fire.


    "what......"


    Nie Kong finally couldn''t help but hum, and immediately closed his mouth.


    ''Crack...''


    There was a louder voice than before, and Nie Kong couldn''t help it anymore.


    The time to endure the pain is long, and Nie Kong didn''t know how much time he had absorbed, but he finally got through it. Nie Kong stood up and muttered the Great Sun Divine Jue in silence.


    Da Sun Shen Jue learned from the memory of the Three-legged Golden Crow that this is its ultimate move. This move requires a lot of real fire to activate the sun, but it is very lethal.For example, before the entire Rimeteo City was frozen, the real fire of the sun only shot a few strands, and the entire Rimeteo City was saved.


    The destructive power of the Great Sun God Jue is several times that of the real fire of the sun.If Nie Kong is willing, he can even burn everything.


    An inexplicable flame was beating in both hands of Nie Kong. The color of the flame was strange to say. It was not the red that I often saw, but an unusually mysterious gold.Seeing that the temperature was not high, the Big Snake Ji, ten meters away from him, couldn''t feel the temperature coming from Nie Kong''s hands.


    The strangest thing is that when Orochiji used Xianyuan to probe the flame in his hand, she was taken aback.This kind of flame is not much worse than the real fire of the sun, no, it should be said that it is a world of difference.


    If the power of the real fire of the sun is an ordinary flame, then the flame in his hand is not the same as before.Not only can it be extinguished and poured, it is also impossible to extinguish the banana fan.


    And when he removed Xianyuan''s power of exploration, Orochiji could not feel any temperature.In other words, except around Nie Kong''s hands, the temperature has been kept at room temperature.


    Only then did Ochiji understand that Da Ri Shen Jue is like this. This method has a kind of control power in the master''s body, and decides which to burn according to the master''s mind.


    With this big sun magic trick, I believe that Nie Kong will be more handy and lethal when using the Fusang sacred wood lamp.Maybe this time, her cultivation level would be surpassed by Nie Kong.


    But it doesn''t matter. In her opinion, as long as Nie Kongxiu''s base is higher, she is also satisfied. Nie Lang is the demon king who rules the world.


    Nie Kong and Da Snake Ji sat opposite each other. Although the two practiced differently, the strange thing was that they did not have any discomfort, on the contrary, they were a little fit.


    In the end, Nie Kong let out a foul breath.The output of the Great Sun God Jue was increased, and the air above it quickly heated up.


    On the palm of Nie Kong''s hand, the flame was beating more happily, just like the wild fire, making people unable to feel the absence of any temperature.


    At this moment, Nie Kong drew a large circle with both hands on his chest, and the two flames on his palms suddenly gathered together and weirdly beating in front of Nie Kong.


    "call.."


    Nie Kong breathed the surrounding air, and the golden flames jumped up and down with Nie Kong''s breathing. Finally, Nie Kong stretched out his hands, and the flame was divided into two groups, standing in Nie Kong''s palm, and disappeared.


    At this moment, Nie Kong suddenly opened his eyes, and two balls of flames throbbed in his eyes.


    At the same time, the temperature of the air around Orochiji is extremely cold.


    Unlike Nie Kong, no one can see the way of Orochiji''s cultivation, at least on the surface of the body, there is no sign.


    The sky outside was completely dark, and hundreds of immortal cultivators in the ruins of Rimet City lit a lamp unique to Shushan, illuminating the neighborhood.


    "Search me carefully and don''t let go of a corner."


    With the addition of these people, Sun Meteor City has added some vitality.


    The news that Sun Meteor City was burned by the Great Demon also spread throughout the immortal world. Numerous monsters have already regarded Nie Kong as the great king. Although they have not come to Sun Meteor City at present, they will definitely step down on Shu Mountain as long as the great king orders. .


    When the Bull Demon arrived in the sky over Rimet City, he smiled disdainfully when he saw these hundreds of immortal cultivators.He has no plans to do anything with these people.


    Like the Suzaku who had been with Nie Kong just now, these people were not worth his hands on.


    But he still came into the middle of these people invisibly, listening carefully to what they were saying.


    "We have searched the entire Sun Meteor City, and we have not found any trace of their departure." said a third-generation disciple.


    "There is no evil spirit nearby, have you already left?" Another disciple said."Anyway, True Man Qingxu, they have also rested. Why don''t we go to the nearby hills to take a look, grab two monsters and kill them, and call them the murderer."


    "Forget it, Elder Qingxu''s spiritual sense can be alive, they can''t get past. Hey, why do I feel a little hot." A cultivator asked suspiciously.


    The immortal cultivator himself should not be invaded by the cold and heat, but instead he felt a little hot, which I have to say a little strange.


    "But why do I feel a little cold?" Another immortal cultivator also asked.


    Hundreds of immortal cultivators had already felt a little hot or cold, but they were not as embarrassed to say that they immediately started to be noisy after being reminded by others.


    "What''s the situation?" A disciple was a little dissatisfied, and didn''t want to look for it, so he found a place to sit down.


    Another disciple also sat down."But it''s weird to say, why is Sun Meteor City so weird today?"


    Hundreds of disciples were inexplicably bearing the sensation of alternating cold and heat coming from the ground, and even they felt that the feeling was like jumping from an ice cellar to a stove, so forget it.


    "Do you think which immortal cultivator or monster did it?" a Shushan disciple asked.


    "You think too much."

 2211 The collapsed two-dimensional body text 3 024, fusion demon body

    Ground.


    "I feel that my proficiency in using the Great Sun God Art is almost the same." Nie Kong said lightly, seeming to be talking to himself.


    The blue flame in his hand was beating on Nie Kong''s left and right hands like small balls.Under closer observation, the black and bright hair on Nie Kong''s head also turned light blue.


    It even felt more perfect than his Super Saiyan IV.


    Da Snake Ji opened her beautiful eyes and suddenly found that Nie Kong was completely changed, and even the immortal power that overflowed the surface of her body turned into flames.


    "So beautiful..." Orochiji exclaimed.


    Da Snake Ji sighed: "Understand carefully, I think your current defense is stronger than your jasper armor."


    Nie Kong closed his eyes and felt the power of the Great Sun God Jue.


    "With the condensing of the real fire flames around the body, I feel that any magic weapon that wants to attack me will be melted." Nie Kong nodded and said.


    Even if Nie Kong''s cultivation is in the middle stage of Daluo Jinxian, he can deal with the general late stage.


    Da Snake Ji nodded excitedly, and then said annoyedly: "I feel that my cultivation has stagnated. I have practiced for thousands of years, and I have always been in the late Da Luo Jinxian stage."


    Nie Kong hugged her and comforted softly: "It''s okay, I will protect you."


    Da Snake Ji listened to Nie Kong''s words, and when she lowered her head, she suddenly saw something unsuitable for children, her face was flushed with shame, and she quickly shifted her eyes.


    Nie Kong noticed Orochi''s gaze, looked down, and didn''t feel embarrassed, and flew towards the Orochi.


    After Nie Kong and her double repaired, they came to the demon body of Donghuang Taiyi and prepared to merge.


    "Finally I can inherit the blood and the demon body of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi." Nie Kong felt very excited, and his soul rushed into the body of the Golden Crow like a stunned soul.


    Da Snake Ji was also happy for him, but the pain required to inherit the demon body and blood of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi was more severe than Nie Kong had imagined.


    Nie Kong felt that whenever he wanted to merge his blood, his body seemed to explode.The Vermillion Bird who belonged to Nie Kong was even more painful. I didn''t expect the bloodline and demon body of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi to have such a powerful force.


    Nie Kong didn''t use the Super Saiyan''s state to relieve his pain, because he knew that he could only use the original soul to merge the demon body, and his cultivation level would advance by leaps and bounds.


    It''s just that no one will bear the pain.Whenever he couldn''t hold on, the belief in revenge and going home continued to support him.


    "Nie Lang..."


    There were tears in Oshaji''s eyes.When I saw Nie Kong fainting almost every time, I worried about him.


    "Orochi, don''t worry, I''m fine." Nie Kong comforted.


    The blood of the three-legged Golden Crow kept washing through Nie Kong''s body, helping to remove the impurities in his blood. After a long time, the three-legged Golden Crow finally drained the last drop of blood.


    "call......"


    Nie Kong felt uncomfortable all over, his face flushed.There was a sigh of relief, because she knew that the most important thing was coming.


    Da Snake Ji has been staring at Nie Kong closely. After Nie Kong has merged her blood, she looked at the three-legged Golden Crow with a worried expression.


    Nie Kong is now going to use the primordial spirit to fuse the three-legged golden crow to cultivate the Great Sun God Art, and control the real fire of the sun.


    This time the pain was more serious than before, and it was different from before, this time it was the body of the primordial spirit fused with the three-legged golden crow.


    Although the feeling this time was still painful, I finally persevered because of psychological preparation.It wasn''t until the next morning that Nie Kong was fully integrated.


    The three-legged Golden Crow fused with Nie Kong''s primordial spirit moved, lowered his head and looked at the big snake girl, turning into Nie Kong''s body.


    Nie Kong had a new body and a new cultivation base, and he was also very happy, although he knew that this cultivation base was still unstable and it would take time to fit.


    The demon body of Nie Kong and the three-legged Golden Crow is indeed not perfect, and they can''t exert the maximum effect of the three-legged Golden Crow. It is not appropriate to go out hastily, and Nie Kong did not find what he needed.


    So not long after chatting with Orochiji, I sat cross-legged on the ground and started practicing.


    Da Snake Ji didn''t dare to delay Nie Kong''s time, she also sat on the ground.


    Nie Kong''s mind recalled the great battles in the prehistoric period, so famous battles should give him a lot of experience.


    In the void of the Sea of ??Consciousness, the three-legged Golden Crow raised its head and waved its wings in the sky with flames.Opposite him is the Water God Co-worker, and under his feet are the large forces of the Monster Race and the Witch Race.


    The three-legged golden crow instigated the golden wings, hot energy rushed toward the face, Gonggong issued floods to offset it, and the power of the real fire of the sun continued to dry the water of the water god Gonggong.


    In the end, Gonggong gave up water control and directly rushed towards Nie Kong with the strongest body of the Ancestral Witch.


    The battle between Demon Emperor Nie Kong and Gonggong was earth-shattering. Fortunately, it was only Nie Kong who imitated it with his consciousness, otherwise the entire radius would have to become nothingness.


    The fit between the three-legged Golden Crow and Nie Kong''s body was getting higher and higher. When they finally reached a similar peak, Nie Kong finally opened his eyes.


    After practicing the Great Sun God Jue, the fit with the undead demon body really matched, which made Nie Kong more confident.


    "Wait, when I finish my cultivation, I will let you always have the power of the Great Sun Divine Jue." Nie Kong opened his eyes, but the only thing that felt a little puzzled was that he didn''t find the urgently needed Eastern Emperor Bell!!


    "Why is the Eastern Emperor Bell missing? Could it be that it was refined by others first?" Nie Kong said disappointedly.


    "Nie Lang, have you checked the memory of His Majesty the Demon Emperor, or did the East Emperor Bell resonate with you?" Orochi Ji couldn''t help asking.


    "None." Nie Kong shook his head, gritted his teeth and said, "Damn it, isn''t God willing to let me go back?"


    "Nie Lang, it should be before the birth of the Eastern Emperor Bell. Now I can only go to the sage Taishang Laojun, and borrow his Xuanhuang Pagoda." Osnakeji said comfortingly.

 2212 The collapse of the second element Text 3 025, Shushan encirclement and suppression! !

    What happened outside caused the Qingxu Zhenren''s doubts.There has never been such a weird temperature difference in Sun''s Meteorite City itself, and Sun''s Meteorite City was burned. Two big Luo Jinxians were seriously injured and the other died. Ordinary flames have no effect on the cultivators, so it must be related to the real fire of the sun.


    As for the coldness of Sun Meteor City just now, Qing Xu Zhenren speculated that the amount of real fire in the sun was reduced.


    With suspicion, Qingxu Zhenren''s heart twitched.If they discover the secrets of Sun Meteor City, then their efforts for tens of thousands of years will be in vain.


    For tens of thousands of years, in order not to be discovered by others, in order to suppress the sky demon tomb, it took Shushan thousands of years to develop Sun Meteor City to its current scale.The human, financial and material resources consumed are more than thousands?


    Qingxu Zhenren participated in Shushan''s operations back then and knew where the Sky Demon Tomb was.So he no longer waited for Daoist Qingye, and led a hundred Shushan disciples to the underground rift where the sun was real fire.


    When Zhenxu Zhenren saw the place in front of him, he knew that they had already been inside, so it was no wonder that no one could be found.Zhenxu Zhenren''s face was blue and purple, waved, and said to the three generations of disciples: "Follow me."


    The disciples of Shushan had never seen the kind of result buried in the underground of Rimet City, but the elders had orders, they dare not refuse.


    Using the earth to escape, more than a hundred disciples didn''t feel crowded.Even saying that if five or six of them are parallel, there will be no discomfort.


    Qingxu Zhenren took the lead and followed the countless bones.


    "A lot of bones, when did it happen on the battlefield?"


    More than a hundred Shushan disciples looked around curiously, especially when they saw some precious bones of monster beasts, they seemed to have found a huge treasure in their hearts.


    If the corpse of the ancient demon is used to refine the magic weapon, the level of the magic weapon can be infinitely close to the level of the spirit treasure.But because the elders in front were there, those people could no longer imagine what was left.


    Zhenxu Zhenren didn''t even look at these treasures. What he cared about was whether the two of them went underground.Legend has it that if you get the things inside, you will be invincible in the earth fairy world.


    Qingxu Zhenren felt awkward when he thought of the things that had been buried in Shu Mountain for tens of thousands of years and were obtained by others. It was as if a woman who had been fond of tens of thousands of years slept on someone else''s bed.


    Qingxu Zhenren cracked, every step he took, he hated the two of them more.Finally, he reached the end of Shushan''s tens of thousands of years.


    The real gate of the Sky Demon Tomb.No matter what method is used, it cannot be opened.


    Zhenxu Qingxu saw the three words''Sky Demon Tomb'' above his head exuding golden light, and his teeth tickled with hatred.


    For tens of thousands of years, Shu Shan exhausted various methods and was unable to open the door, and the three words''Sky Demon Tomb'' above his head had never been illuminated.And today.....


    Complicated emotions flashed in Zhenxu Zhenren''s heart, and with a strong push, the door of''Sky Demon Tomb'' was opened by outsiders for the first time.


    Nie Kong, who was sitting at the bottom of the Sky Demon Tomb and cultivating, suddenly opened his eyes, and golden light flashed in his eyes.At this time, Nie Kong seemed to have the domineering domineering style of the world, his eyes were so piercing that Orochiji could not look directly.


    Da Snake Ji''s heartbeat was just merging with the three-legged Golden Crow of the former demon body, Nie Lang already had such a powerful force.


    "Damn it." Nie Kong snorted coldly.


    "What''s wrong?" Orochiji asked quickly without knowing what happened.


    "Someone broke into the Sky Demon Tomb, it is the group of Shushan." Nie Kong said slowly.


    "Those guys who don''t know how to live or die, let me kill them." Big Snake Ji gritted her teeth, but before rushing out, her body shook.


    "Don''t worry, let them taste Zhou Tian Xing Dou first."


    After speaking, Nie Kong waved his big hand, and a ray of flame mana shot out, whistling towards the top of his head.After killing Kunpeng''s clone, Nie Kong was able to control the Zhou Tianxing formation in the grave.


    True person Qingxu was just about to pick up the magic formula and slowly descend, suddenly he found that the darkness in front of him had become bright, as if he had come to an endless void.


    Countless stars twinkled, twinkling before their eyes.


    True person Qingxu secretly said a bad cry, and quickly transported the magic formula back to the passage outside the Sky Demon Tomb. However, a dozen disciples of the third generation did not have such good luck and were forever locked in the Zhoutian Star Dou formation.


    Don''t mention how complicated the heart of Qingxuzhen people is.Obviously, the enemy has mastered the formation, and the cultivation base has improved even more.He was the cultivation base of Daluo Jinxian''s later stage. As soon as he opened the door, he was discovered and opened the formation inside.


    Qingxu Zhenren shook his head, a complicated mood flashed in his heart.


    Go down?There was a profound formation in front of him. From the stars in the sky, he had already guessed what formation it was. It was an ancient formation and had never been cracked in the mountains for tens of thousands of years.Moreover, there was a guardian monster in the big formation before. He didn''t know how Nie Kong cracked it, but he didn''t want to try the power of the Zhou Tianxingdou big formation.But he was not willing to go down.


    At this moment, Daoist Qingye and the remaining disciples also came down, and saw Zhenxu Zhenren standing there.Inexplicably asked: "Qing Xu, why don''t you go down?"


    Qing Xu didn''t look back, looking at the big formation in front of him and said: "You can see it by just looking at it, the sky is full of stars, boundless, obviously it is Zhou Tian''s big formation."


    "Since Zhou Tian''s Great Array has not been cracked, how did they crack it?" Qing Ye Daochang''s tone was calm.But only those who are familiar with him know that that was his most murderous moment.


    "It''s definitely an ancient monster race. Damn it, if those two people get what''s inside, our tens of thousands of years of hard work in Shushan will be in vain, and we must be laughed at by the cultivators of all three realms." Qing Xu said angrily.


    The more they talked, the more they felt aggrieved in their hearts. Upon hearing the conversation between the two, the disciples also understood the secrets buried in Rimet City.


    Qingxu Zhenren led three generations of disciples out of the Sky Demon Tomb to the ruins of Sun Meteor City, gritted his teeth and said: "I will definitely make them pay."


    Dao Qingye also said: "When they come out, be sure to use all the moves to kill and snatch the treasure."


    Before the three generations of Shushan disciples responded, beside them, a ridicule that did not belong to the Shushan school came.

 2213 The collapse of the second element Text 3 026, Jinwu Yaori

    Chapter 31 The Arrival of the Bull Demon King


    "It''s just a group of Xuanxians, do you think you are too tall?" A horrible monster with a bull nose and two feet on his head appeared.A blue unknown monster beast followed.


    The disciples of Shushan turned their heads and found that it was just a bull demon, and said disdainfully: "The bull demon who hasn''t even evolved completely in appearance should leave here, or they will kill you and take your demon pill."


    As soon as this sentence was finished, the other cultivators were a little puzzled towards the nose of the bull demon king who had not fully evolved.


    The Bull Demon King was very angry. Even the Great Sage Monkey King had never laughed at him, but today he was laughed at by these juniors. One can imagine the anger in his heart.


    "We are the fourteenth-generation disciple of Shushan. The little demon dares to appear in front of us. Are you tired of life?" The fourteenth-generation disciple of Shushan has already summoned his own flying sword, ready to kill those who dare to come to the meteor city. monster.


    Qingxu Zhenren and Qingye Daoist looked at the soaring demon gas, they were startled, and shook their heads and threw their thoughts out of their minds.


    "It won''t be the Great Sage of Heaven. He won''t come out for tens of thousands of years. No, it''s just a calf demon."


    The Bull Demon King was so angry that he had not been born for tens of thousands of years.Even several Shushan disciples of more than ten generations dared to ride on him and shit.When was Pingtian Dasheng laughed at by a group of juniors?


    "A disciple of Shu Mountain?" The Bull Demon was unclear. "Many of the gods in the Conferred God Period called my brother Sun Wukong brothers and sisters, Shu Mountain? Haha."


    The Bull Demon opened his mouth, and took out an emerald green fan.Shu Shan''s disciples were silent, and no one laughed at him anymore.


    Of course, they have heard about Monkey King Journey to the West to enshrine the Buddha, but when Monkey King was in the heavens as the Great Sage, he did be brothers with many gods. The demons in the lower realm didn¡¯t know about it. Only the gods knew about it, and the monsters knew about it. Yes, only a few of his brothers.


    Could it be said that the ugly monsters in front of me weren''t able to transform into the same monsters, were they really the big sacred cows?No way?What is he doing?No, it is impossible.Even if it was the Bull Demon King, he would not have anything to do with the two people in the ground. Who is the Bull Demon King?No, no, absolutely impossible.A group of Shushan disciples can only repeat the three words''no''. Only in this way, their inner fear will be reduced.


    "Great Sage Pingtian, you are not staying at your Cuiyun Mountain, come to our Dongsheng Shenzhou Shushan area, what is it?" Elder Qingye shouted loudly.


    In the final analysis, the roots of the Shushan School came from the Twelve Golden Immortals, who were not inferior to the Bull Demon King, and they were used to not focusing on the Monster Race.


    "It''s a joke, the Sky Demon Tomb is the holy land of our Demon Race. When did it become your Shushan?" said the Cow Demon King Urn.


    "Huh! Dongsheng Shenzhou Zun Sanqing Daozu, if you have any ideas, please ask our ancestor for advice." Qingye said coldly.


    "Don''t think I''m afraid, your ancestor of Shushan is just a real Jade Ding of my generation. If you know you, let me go quickly. The Sky Demon Tomb is not something you should take in." Cow Demon King said majesticly .


    "It''s a big tone. Our Shushan Sword Sect has been responsible for guarding the Sky Demon Tomb for tens of thousands of years. You can''t pass it away with a word." Qing Xu also said.


    The water-saving Jinjing Beast braved a light blue light, and opened its mouth at a group of Shushan disciples, sounding like a Hongzhong.


    When the Shushan disciple was taking refuge, the ground suddenly started to flood and quickly freeze.The water-shielding golden crystal beast, the water monster beast, has evolved into a fairy beast after tens of thousands of years with the bull demon king. It usually looks very ordinary, but when it acts, it can be seen that it is extraordinary.


    "Don''t be there to reason with Grandpa Niu, and if you don''t talk nonsense, believe it or not, I will fan you." The fan in the hands of the Niu Demon king immediately became a hundred times larger.


    The expressions of Qingye and Qingxu became ugly. They knew how terrifying the Niu Devil''s banana fan was.For their sword repairers, the lack of defensive magic weapons can slap them behind one hundred and eight thousand miles.


    Those disciples below Da Luo Jinxian could not resist a single fan.But the Bull Demon, in front of their two elders, slaughtered their disciples, and the two elders were a little bit at a loss.If you don''t care about the banana fan in the hands of the Bull Demon King, I''m afraid the two have already started it, but it is a pity that Xiantian Lingbao can''t handle it.


    When the two sides were confronting each other, suddenly the golden flames burst out from the ground crack, as if a sun rushed out of the golden flames.With a cry of a bird, the terrifying power almost shocked the remaining Profound Immortal-level primordial spirit.


    The surroundings of them suddenly became very dark, as if the sun was blocked. When everyone looked up, they were all shocked.


    "What a big crow, with golden flames burning all over it, it...what kind of monster is it?" A Shushan disciple stammered, pointing to the sky and asked.


    "No, it won''t be a bird demon, how high is the cultivation base of such a big bird demon?"


    "Wow!" A Shushan disciple in the middle stage of Xuanxian stage exploded and died. The ground around him began to crack and dry up, and the air became distorted.Even the Xuanxian cultivation base could not resist the blazing sun.


    The Bull Demon King squinted his eyes, and his two bull eyes widened in an instant, and his face screamed in unbelievable surprise: "How...how could it be possible, how could the world survive the blood of our Demon King." No...it''s not right , The demon body wait for Weihe, shouldn''t it be...


    The golden crow shines, and the sky seems to have an extra sun.The golden crow screamed, and the entire immortal world seemed to be shaken.


    "Impossible, the buried Golden Crow...The Golden Crow Demon God is resurrected?" Qingye said in horror.


    Since the Demon Emperor was not dead, it was impossible for them to obtain the Eastern Emperor Bell inside.


    Nowadays, the mighty are in seclusion. If Shushan gets the Eastern Emperor Bell, Shushan is confident that he can dominate the immortal realm, and no one can stop its edge!!


    But the resurrection of the Demon King Golden Crow would be a catastrophe for the world of human cultivation.

 2214 The collapse of the second element Text 3 027, the power of the sun god

    The Bull Demon looked at the huge body of the three-legged Golden Crow, almost knelt down.The water-saving Jinjing Beast was much worse than the Bull Demon King, and it squatted directly on the ground.


    The three-legged golden crow inflamed its huge wings, and the scorching heat rushed towards the Shushan disciples.All the Shushan disciples couldn''t stand the heat, and one magic weapon resisted the hot fire.Golden Crow Yaori almost reproduced the majesty of the prehistoric demon emperor.


    "It''s so lively, are you Shushan waiting for us to come out." The big snake girl who came out of the cave couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "Elder, it''s the snake...Snake demon, the murderer who destroyed Sun Meteor City!" The Daoist who was hiding in the mirror shrank his pupils, and his spiritual sense communicated with the elder Qingxu.


    "Hmph, are you finally willing to come out." Qingxu glanced at Osnake Ji, his eyes were cold, "Daluo Jinxian junior, it seems that your cultivation level has not been completely restored!! Good, let me save you today, so I don¡¯t Harm to the common people."


    They Shushan can''t deal with the Bull Demon now, so it''s just right to take the Snake Ji''s knife.


    "Nie Lang, someone is going to kill me." Ochiji said softly.


    "Your prince can''t protect you today." Taoist Cracking Heaven sneered.


    "Although your prince will make the sun really fire, even if we can''t deal with it, we still have a way to temporarily protect ourselves." Qingye Zhen said, a cover appeared in his hand.


    "Nine Dragons Lihuo Shao?" Niu Devil took a deep breath, unexpectedly bringing Chanjiao''s treasure to deal with Nie Kong.


    "Be careful, that magic weapon is innate spirit treasure level." Bull Demon King reminded loudly.He was considering whether or not to help Orochiji.It''s just that once he goes out to search, he has to cause chaos in the fairy world.


    "Who dares to bully my woman?" The golden crow soaring in the sky roared, and the golden flames covered the entire sky, and it was very beautiful.


    "Wha...what." The Bull Demon King exclaimed. He still couldn''t believe that the Golden Crow Demon Emperor in the sky would actually be Nie Kong.


    Even those guys in Shushan, they couldn''t believe that they were three-legged golden crows in the sky until now.


    "I''ve been looking for us for a long time, why didn''t I say a word. Didn''t you say that you will look good when I come out? I''m standing here, what''s wrong? Don''t you dare to do it?"


    "It seems that you are blind." Nie Kong said lightly, without a trace of emotion.


    Nie Kong jumped down, and a golden light appeared in front of Real Person Qingxu on the ground, and Real Person Qingxu took a step back shocked by the huge momentum when Nie Kong appeared.


    "I''m in front of you now. Did you find it hard to find?" Nie Kong sneered.The whole body emits a deep blue light.


    Nie Kong''s current momentum is completely different from a few days ago, how should I say.Not only strength.After Nie Kong turned into a human form, the Bull Demon King carefully observed Nie Kong and found that he could not see through.He shook his head and smiled bitterly.The bull devil confirmed what was in front of him, and to be honest, the three-legged golden crow frightened the bull devil.


    It can''t be wrong, the aura of the dominion belongs to the king.The demon emperor of our demon race, is it reborn?


    "You...you actually took away the demon body of the Demon Emperor''s three-legged Golden Crow?" Although Qing Xu held the Jiulong Lihuo in his hand, his body was trembling.If it was true, it would be terrible.


    "Do you want to seize the house? No, it was originally mine." Nie Kong said calmly.


    "Wh...what?" Niu Demon King and Qing Xu both looked at Nie Kong incredulously.


    "You don''t know, Nie Lang, it was originally the reincarnation of our emperor Taiyi." Da Snake Ji looked at her man with excitement and admiration.


    "The reincarnation of the Demon King Taiyi." The Bull Demon King took a deep breath, but he actually fought against him.Zhenxu Zhenren stood still, his hand was about to hold Jiulonglihuo.


    "Even if you are the Demon Sovereign? With so many Shushan disciples behind me, I don''t believe you dare to kill them all." Qing Xu said forcefully..


    "Really, that''s all left." The sky full of flames turned into a scorching sun, and the terrible sky was overwhelming.


    But to my surprise, I didn''t feel the heat around me.Nie Kong''s Great Sun God Technique is much better than Dijun''s few children.


    Qingxu Zhenren was shocked, turned around hurriedly, and sacrificed Jiulong Lihuo.


    "How long can you guard it?" The golden flames flooded the Nine Dragons Lihuo cover.Boom, boom, a few times later, the protective cover broke instantly.


    Don''t mention how scared the real Qingxu is, how to fight?


    "That''s the Demon King, what a fight?" The Bull Demon King smiled bitterly and shook his head, no longer looking at them, turning his head and looking away.


    A golden light gleamed from Nie Kong''s eyes, and the dozen or so disciples named by Nie Kong turned into a ball of flame. After a few seconds, the ground was completely clean. Where are the traces of these disciples?


    "Go ahead, aren''t you a water immortal cultivator?" Nie Kong said his cultivation."Da Luo Jinxian has been for thousands of years, right?"


    "It''s just a damn monster, don''t underestimate our Shushan." As Nie Kong spoke, Dao Qingye suddenly shot.


    "Elder Qingye, I''ll help you, Wan Jian Jue."


    The two of them shot instantly, and the Yuanshen sacrificed their own destiny fairy sword.Countless flying swords with immense power were shot across the sky.As soon as Dao Qingye took the shot, Nie Kong suddenly turned around, and all the fairy swords were set there, and they were almost burnt by the sun to become scrap iron.


    "Why are you so anxious to die? Why bother? Although you all have to die today, don''t you want to live a few more minutes? By the way, if you kill you, Shu Shan dare not come to me trouble."


    With a wave of Nie Kong, his right hand formed the golden wings of the Golden Crow.


    With a bang, the huge sun fire directly hit the two Taoist masters.The two golden immortals were shocked. The powerful people in ancient times were not all Da Luo Jinxian cultivation bases. How could the gap be so strong.As for the more than fifty Shushan disciples in the back, almost all of them were burned to the death of the soul.


    "Hurry up and report back to Shushan, we are not his opponent." Qingye exclaimed.


    "It''s a pity that the golden crow bursts into the sun." The real fire of the sun shrank slightly, and then burst out with a bang, directly smashing the magic barrier of Daluo Jinxian and igniting their soul and flesh.


    The three generations of Qing Xu elders of the dignified Shushan were directly annihilated by Nie Kong Da Ri Shen Jue.Even Nie Kong didn''t do his best.Nie Kong in the state of the demon body is the strongest.

 2215 The collapse of the second element Text 3 028, attacking Shushan

    In Dongsheng Shenzhou, all the monsters also knelt on the ground.And the huge monster like a devil fish in the deep sea also opened his eyes."My emperor''s breath, how is it possible."


    The entire immortal world heard that a big demon of the Demon King level appeared in Sun Meteor City, and became active again.The big demon with the same aura appeared twice, they couldn''t bear it anymore, and the news was broadcast everywhere, and the bosses all rushed to the direction of Sun Meteor City.


    The huge monster energy surged in the sky one after another, and each fluctuation caused the monster brought by the Bull Demon to kneel to the ground, completely unable to withstand the huge pressure.


    After a while, a disciple on the mountain of Shu, thousands of miles away, saw the extraordinary in the distance.


    From a distance, the monster aura is different from the monster aura emitted by ordinary monsters. The monster aura emitted from Sun Meteor City is golden yellow, while the monsters emitted by ordinary monsters are indeed black or gray, completely different. It was that kind of breath, but it was exactly the same.


    When the three-legged golden crow looked up to the sky and roared, all the little demons knelt on the ground.


    The monster clan was finally saved this time, and there was no need to be oppressed by those immortal cultivators. After the battle between the two clans of the prehistoric liches, those so-called immortal cultivators went all over to kill monsters, in order to fear that one day the monster clan would regain control of the world.


    At this time, Nie Kong single-handedly confronted the remaining 100 Shushan disciples on the ruins of the entire Rimet City. He has killed dozens of them, and the remaining disciples are still desperately resisting.


    The scream of the three-legged golden crow reverberated in the ears of the Shushan disciples, and no one could hear the orders of the remaining Qingye elders.The disciples of Shushan were all in a mess, and they attacked indiscriminately. They didn''t look like a hundred flowers in the first attack.


    Hundreds of flying swords of various attributes exploded on the three-legged golden crow''s body, but like Tickle, not only did not stop the three-legged golden crow''s movement, it made it faster and faster.


    As you can imagine, the scorching flame was not blocked for even a millisecond, and the fairy sword was burned, and then rushed towards the Shushan disciple without stopping.


    Upon seeing this, the Shushan disciples never dared to do anything again, and they all settled there.


    "Run!" Not only someone shouted, the other disciples suddenly woke up from the frozen state and ran around.


    In the sky, there were Shushan disciples scurrying everywhere, and the hot flames spit out by the three-legged golden crow could only burn dozens of them, and many of them had ran far away.


    All the Shushan disciples were surprised to find that they were trapped in the vast world and could only move within a few kilometers.


    The Shushan disciples were all panicked, they all formed a circle, watching their surroundings vigilantly.For fear of the terrible moves from which direction.


    The Bull Devil is now looking forward to Nie Kong''s actions. What kind of amazing actions will he make?


    Nie Kong rose further into the sky, and the Shushan disciples below looked like ants on a hot pot, running around in panic.


    Counting them carefully, there seemed to be a dozen fewer people among the Shushan disciples, but Da She Ji didn''t care too much. In his opinion, what did that matter?


    "Well, I don''t have time to play with you." Nie Kong said calmly, looking down at the Shushan disciples who were still spinning below.


    The strange thing is that at this moment, the body of the three-legged golden crow emits a red light, and then all of them are concentrated in one point and bounce quickly into the air.


    When reaching a certain height, the weird light was even better, and then quickly shot towards the Shushan disciples who were constantly scurrying below.


    ''Snapped......''


    At the feet of a Shushan disciple, a small red ball of light kept jumping. Just when the Bull Demon King felt that Nie Kong''s trick was not very lethal, something shocking happened.


    The golden ball of light suddenly exploded, filling the entire space.Within a few miles, everything that was shrouded by Nie Kong became a sea of ??fire.


    "The scorching sun burns the sky." Nie Kong was expressionless.


    "Nie Lang, it would be great if you could kill them all, the Shushan people really deserve to die." Da Snake Ji said excitedly.


    Nie Kong turned his head and looked at his partner, "It''s almost done."


    "Just now when you started, I was idle and bored to count, and found that two people were not among those Shushan disciples." Da Snake Ji scratched her head embarrassedly: "I thought you knew."


    Nie Kong said lightly: "I don''t know, maybe, but it doesn''t matter, they must have returned to Shushan, you come with me."


    Nie Kong said, pulling the arm of Big Snake Ji, "It''s time to settle accounts with Shu Shan."


    In the next moment, Nie Kong transformed into a three-legged Golden Crow and moved to the sky above Shu Mountain almost instantly.The speed of the three groups of Golden Crows is very fast, even faster than that of the Monkey King.Kuafu, the legendary great witch, has not been able to chase the three-legged golden crow for a long time.


    The powerful and fierce demon spirit and the flames of the scorching sun turned Shushan into a flame hell ten times more terrifying than the Flame Mountain.


    After the demon body of the three-legged golden crow was transformed, the power it produced was really terrifying.The practitioners within the Taiyi Jinxian couldn''t resist at all.


    The Shushan disciples below were all crazy, and all rushed out.But when they saw the three-legged golden crow in the sky, they were all stunned.


    In the past, only Shushan descended from monsters, but he did not expect monsters to bully the door.


    The elders of Shushan rushed to the sky and shouted at the two Nie Kongs in the sky: "Too much deception, is this the behavior style of the monster race?"


    Nie Niekong coldly snorted: "I didn''t even say that you want to kill the demon race, do you not allow us to fight back with your Shushan style of work? Today, I also want you to try the demon race''s treatment."


    "Haha, that''s right! It''s time for our demons to rise." The Bull Demon King who followed, laughed cheerfully.


    "Bull Demon King, you are in the same way, are you not afraid of war between the demon race and the human race." The head of the Shushan faction, the Taoist with long eyebrows asked harshly.


    "Lao Niu can''t represent the Demon Race right now, it''s the emperor of the Demon Race who is talking to you now." The Niu Demon King looked at Nie Kong, his eyes showing reverence and excitement.


    He has been waiting for the current day for a long time.The former Seven Great Sages of the Demon Race, the former Kunpeng Great Demon and so on, the Demon Race is almost almost forgotten by the fairy world.

 2216 The collapse of the second element Text 3 029, shocked the Three Realms

    "You!!" An elder in Shushan was speechless when he was refuted.


    "Evil is invincible, even if you kill everyone in Shushan, one day, other powerful people will come to take your lives." Another elder retorted.


    "You Shushan are also worthy of speaking out against evil?"


    Nie Kong looked at the Heavenly Splitting Taoist and the three-generation elder Qingye in the primordial state behind the crowd, and said, "Our business is endless."


    An elder couldn''t help it anymore and cursed, "Nie Kong, don''t deceive people too much."


    Nie Kong smiled, as if he had heard the best joke in the world.


    "You caused me and my wife to be seriously injured and almost died. Not only that, but also sent more than 300 disciples to kill them all. Does this matter?" Nie Kong said coldly, "Today, I will destroy Shu Mountain. Up."


    Nie Kong turned into a golden crow, a golden crow several hundred meters long, appeared on the top of Shu Mountain.


    "It''s actually a three-legged golden crow, opening a large array of apologetics." The headmaster looked up at the sky, his face turned ugly.He didn''t pay attention to ordinary monsters, but the appearance of an ancient monster made him feel a little chilly.


    The scorching sun burned the sky, and Nie Kong understood that to destroy Shu Mountain, he had to use his full power.How could it be possible that a great sect that has been standing in the immortal world for tens of thousands of years has no background.


    Just the real two-level dust formation, I am afraid that some big Luo Jinxian will stop.The particularly well-known Ziqing Double Swords, each one is a top-level fairy sword, a little bit closer to the Lingbao-class Jiulong Lihuo.If the two swords are united into one, the power will increase twice.


    "Master, can''t let him leave, otherwise our immortal world will be in chaos." Daotian cracking said anxiously.


    "You don''t need to say that I will plan." The Taoist with long eyebrows stared at Nie Kong, the enemy had already come to the door, and Rong had to make a move.Two fairy swords soared out into the sky, like two dragons, sternly twisting towards Nie Kong.


    "Zheng!" Immortal sword pierced Nie Kong''s body easily, making a clang of gold and iron, only cutting off a piece of golden flame.


    "Haha, I really don''t know good or bad. The demon body of the demon emperor has been buried in the sky demon mound for tens of thousands of years.


    "Can the Ziqing swords not hurt the demon''s body greatly." The long eyebrow Taoist pupil shrank.


    "No, it really hurts, it''s my turn next. The Golden Crow bursts into the sun!!" The three-legged Golden Crow whispered, and the golden sun spit out for a moment, spraying it towards Mount Shu.


    The protection of the mountain blasted with a blast, shaking the mountain.The sun detonates in an instant, and the overwhelming sun is really fire, like a real sun.


    Nie Kong''s strongest blow, the guardian formation was directly shattered.The flames are soaring, Shushan has become a hell of flames.


    "Lao Niu will help you stir up trouble." Niu Demon King laughed, and the banana fan emerged from his mouth, and he waved it downward.


    Boom, the strong wind did not extinguish the flames, but made the flames burn more vigorously.Countless Shushan disciples basically couldn''t hold on for a second and burned to ashes.


    "Too much deception." The Taoist with long eyebrows made a sad and angry voice, but there was no time to take care of Nie Kong and the others.


    The fire lasted for two days and one night, and the Shushan Sect was built on the highest point of the Shushan Mountain. There was a fire, and the earth immortal world could basically be seen.Invisible, everyone has heard of it.


    What Nie Kong did has spread throughout the fairy world.


    In a deep sea in Dongsheng Shenzhou, a flood dragon suddenly jumped out of the water, flying towards the sky like a dragon, and in a flash, it rushed to the clouds.


    The Seven Great Sages of the Monster Race, the Flood Demon King, the Great Sage of the Sea, although the Jiao is one level lower than the dragon, he can rank second among the Seven Great Sages and make the Monkey King Sun Wukong the second brother. I can¡¯t possibly find out there. .This time he was summoned by several other brothers and went to the third child.


    Since the Dapeng Bird was taken back by the Tathagata, Shituoling has been empty. The youngest man, the Great Sage Peng Demon King, has been living there. He is relatively close to Shu Mountain. He has heard about it, so he hastily hurried. He called all the brothers to discuss the matter of Nie Kong burning Shushan.


    The boss, Niu Demon, was not there, and the second child didn''t care about it. Six of them met once a hundred years, and the boss would not be born for tens of thousands of years. It would not be strange not to come.


    "Fifth brother, you are good at listening to the world, what do you think?" asked the third oldest Demon King Peng.


    The old five Tongtian Great Sage, with Shunfeng ears, has a brother in his family who is the most famous, the six-eared macaque when he traveled to the west..


    "Tens of thousands of years ago, I heard a legend that the demon emperor was born and the three realms of immortality, demon, and Buddha were about to go into chaos. This is the definite number. It cannot be changed."


    "What''s the result?" the other great sage asked.


    "The result is unknown. Maybe the demon race will re-occupy the heavenly court, or be suppressed back to its original form. This is a definite number, just watch the changes."


    "There are two results. The first is that our monster race will rise again. The second is that our monster race will be immersed again, and we will start again after tens of thousands of years. No matter which result, it is a fixed number."


    "Haha!!" The other great sages all smiled: "What are you afraid of? I have lived for hundreds of thousands of years and haven''t been out for many years. The mountain of Shu, which is smaller than ours, has dominated the immortal world for tens of thousands of years, so I should change the owner. Up."


    In the heavenly court, the sound of immortals filled the heavens, and the Jade Emperor was lying on the throne for tens of thousands of years. He maintained this action as soon as the upper dynasty, regardless of what happened in the lower realm.


    "Emperor Yu, Shushan in the Lower Realm was burned by a monster." Qianli eyes and wind ears knelt in the Lingxiao Palace.


    "Oh?" The Jade Emperor was still lying on the throne.The beat-beating hand stopped."What kind of monster is that?"


    "I don''t know, I''ve never seen it, it seems it''s a type that has never appeared just before."


    The Jade Emperor opened his eyes. Since Sun Wukong was born and messed up the heavenly court, he never dared to look down upon the monster.


    "Follow the bull demon to follow behind him."


    "What does that monster look like?" Jade Emperor asked.


    "That monster beast has three claws, it can spit flames, and it burns Shushan in one move."


    Naturally, the Jade Emperor had seen the Lich War in the prehistoric times. Hearing the description of clairvoyance, he immediately thought of a kind of monster.


    Three-legged golden crow.The Jade Emperor finally couldn''t sit still, and stood up.


    "The Demon Emperor was born?" The Jade Emperor murmured.


    The Tathagata sits on the Daxiong Hall. The Bodhisattva stands on the left side of the Tathagata, with Buddhas standing on both sides, and five hundred arhats behind each Buddha.


    When Tathagata taught the scriptures, Guanyin was a little worried.When she was practicing in Putuo Mountain in the South China Sea, she heard a big event.


    Tathagata seems to have not seen it, so continue to talk about it.


    "The past may be good or evil. If you don¡¯t think about it anymore, you will be obstructed when you think about it. You don¡¯t need to think about things in the future. If you think about it, you will be frantic. You don¡¯t have to worry if things are in front of you. Yet?"


    Guanyin lowered his head in shame: "Understood, Buddha."


    Tathagata nodded and continued: "The Jade Ding Zhenren sent people to build Sun Meteor City above the Sky Demon Tomb, suppressing the Sky Demon Tomb, killing countless demons. The Meteor City was destroyed a few days ago, and Shu Mountain was destroyed today. This is cause and effect. Circulation is a fixed number and cannot be overpowered."


    At this moment, the uncle Tathagata, who had heard the tens of thousands of years, suddenly fluttered his wings and flew away from the lower realm.


    Except for the Tathagata, the other Buddhas in the main hall were shocked, and only waited for the Buddha to give an order to arrest them.


    Tathagata calmly said: "The Peacock Roc belongs to the demon clan, and we and others belong to two minds. This time the lower realm, returning to the demon emperor''s side, is also regarded as two minds. I Buddhism can stay out of this matter and can''t force it. , Remember, remember." As he said, the Tathagata disappeared in the hall.


    Tathagata knows that he can''t manage this matter, and only hopes that those people of Buddhism will not stop it, otherwise, Buddhism is about to decline.


    ...

 2217 The collapse of the second element Text 3 030, borrow treasure! !

    When Nie Kong burned Shushan, only a few Daluo Jinxian relied on a powerful magic weapon to protect themselves for a while, and escaped with escape.In this battle, Shushan suffered numerous casualties, and nine out of ten of the three generations of disciples were killed or injured at once.


    The Bull Demon finally made the decision and came to Nie Kong silently.


    Behind the mountain of Shu is the Heavenly Lord of the Three Qing Yuanshi, Nie Kong burned the mountain with a torch, making the Bull Demon amazed.Nie Kong was willing to stand up and call out as the Demon Emperor, and he would definitely be able to call on the demons in the world.


    "I am a bull who can¡¯t speak. Although I used to be the eldest brother of the Seven Great Sages of the Monster Race, I didn¡¯t do much. I really deserve to be the Monster King of our Monster Race. It burned well. I hope you can lead us. Zhen Yaozu."


    "Great King, I thought about it just now. I hope you can lead the monster clan and unify the monster clan in the earth immortal world, so that the glory of the monster clan can reappear."


    "Please Demon Sovereign come out of the mountain to lead the demon clan to rebuild its glory." The other tens of thousands of little demon bowed together, countless eyes looking at Nie Kong


    Nie Kong was a little embarrassed. After thinking for a while, he finally shook his head: "I have something important to come to the Immortal Realm this time. I will leave the Immortal Realm after I finish it. I don''t know when I will come back later, so...sorry."


    If it hadn''t been blocked by Heaven, Nie Kong might not have come to the immortal world at all.


    The other little bosses looked at each other and all knelt down.


    "Please Demon Sovereign lead the Demon Race to recast glory." Bull Demon King said.


    Tens of thousands of little demon knelt down and shouted in unison: "Please be born, demon king, lead the demon clan to rebuild its glory."


    "If that day comes, I will call you together, but I don''t know when that day." Nie Kong first went home, and then waited for a certain level of cultivation, he would definitely call Gao Tianyuan.


    The Bull Demon smiled bitterly and said, "Okay."


    Amidst the cheers of other little monsters, Nie Kong and Da Snake Ji left Shushan in the clouds and fog.


    Nie Kong didn''t find the whereabouts of the Eastern Emperor Bell in the Sky Demon Tomb, so he could only go to the Thirty-Three Heavens with a cheeky, begging Laojun to borrow the Xuanhuang Pagoda, and take back his mother and sister.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Thirty-three heavens, to rate the palace.


    The Palace of Dous¨¦ was the palace of the Supreme Master. At this time, he had just returned from a meeting with the Jade Emperor and was making alchemy. The two boys were separated on both sides.


    Taishang Laojun with white hair, holding a gossip plate in his left hand and a fan in his right hand, like the banana fan of Princess Iron Fan.


    Taishang Laojun''s face was kind and he chanted a spell, and the gossip plate in his left hand suddenly shot a bright light, shining towards the gossip stove in front.


    "Master, the Bagua furnace you refined is much more beautiful than the one tens of thousands of years ago, and the quality of refining the Nine Turns Immortal Pill is very high. In the same time, the output rate of the special pill is several times higher."


    The old gentleman nodded, smiled with an''um'', and suddenly moved and pinched a little.


    Like the flat peaches, the elixir pill is divided into three, six or nine grades. At the flat peach meeting, the special pill was eaten by a few saints and the Jade Emperor, and the rest were distributed to the little fairies.


    Taishang Laojun retracted the gossip plate, raised the fan in his hand, and closed the door opened by Dousizong.


    "Tong''er, you go take out my Heaven and Earth Xuanhuang Linglong Pagoda, and lend it to me later." The golden quaint pagoda appeared in Lao Jun''s hand.Layers of black and yellow aura, constantly washing the pagoda.


    "Ancestor, why? The pagoda can''t be easily borrowed." The boy was surprised, how sacred it could make the ancestor sell his face.


    "God''s will cannot be violated, the one who should have come is the one who comes back." Lao Jun said indifferently, his figure diminishing.


    "Yes, ancestor."


    A child immediately stood up from the futon, bowed to Lao Jun, and went out.


    Nantianmen.


    The three-footed Golden Crow stood there with his head high, and Nie Kong instantly recovered his real body and stood there firmly.


    "Who?" asked a goalkeeper who was stationed at the Nantian Gate, waving his spear and blocking Nie Kong.


    "I''m going through the South Heaven Gate and going to the 33rd Heaven, what are you doing in my way, get out of here!" Nie Kong waved his hand, and the dozen or so heaven generals in front of him were wiped out.With the Golden Crow body, Nie Kong''s strength has not only increased several times.


    Now his primordial spirit power has all been transferred to the Great Sun God Jue, and he has only reached the sixth level.If you break through the sixth layer, there will be a quasi-sage''s cultivation base, which is similar to the nine-turn profound art.


    The sky behind was shocked, and Clairvoyant also reported the situation to the Jade Emperor.The Jade Emperor''s face was green, and the appearance of Nie Kong made him aware of the coming of the crisis for the first time.Gu Tianting, but it was founded by the Yaozu.


    When Nie Kong arrived at the 33rd Heaven, outside the palace of Touzi, a boy wearing a Taoist suit was already standing there.If nothing else, he must be one of the golden horns and silver horns in Journey to the West.


    "My patriarch has been waiting for a long time." The boy respectfully made a bow.


    "Your ancestor knows what I''m doing?" Nie Kong asked in surprise.


    "Yes, he said that there will be a black-haired man coming back to borrow the Xuanhuang Pagoda." As he spoke, a golden pagoda appeared in the boy''s hand, exuding a simple treasure.


    Can''t be wrong, from the pagoda exuding the pressure of heaven and earth, it can be seen that it is not a common product.


    It is the Xuanhuang Pagoda, the most precious treasure of innate merits, even if a big Luo Jinxian can drive it, it can still be invincible below the saints.


    "So that''s the case, Taishang Laojun is really a great supernatural power." Nie Kong sighed with emotion, the saint''s toughness, and he actually counted his intentions.If I knew this, it would be better to ask Lao Jun the first time.


    Nie Kong stepped forward, stood there thankful, and caught the opponent''s pagoda with his hands.I was very excited, I thought it would be difficult, but I didn''t expect it to be so simple.


    When Nie Kong caught the pagoda, the method of using the pagoda was all branded in the soul.


    It is impossible for Nie Kong to refine the supreme treasure, it is the supreme treasure of the saint, but the saint gave him the authority to use it.


    Nie Kong held the Linglong pagoda and bowed forward.


    "Say thank you to me for Lao Jun."


    "No, the ancestor said you will understand all the cause and effect in the future."


    Nie Kong nodded, flying towards the immortal realm.Nie Kong didn''t think too much, now the calculation of the saint is not something that a big Luo Jinxian can think about.

 2218 The collapse of the second element Text 3 031, rush to the earth

    Nie Kong took the Linglong Pagoda back into his body, and then flew out from the Nantian Gate.


    "Nie Lang, let''s use the Poyuan Formation now." In Dingtian Ring, Orochiji said softly.


    "Well, I can finally go home." Nie Kong was also full of excitement, activated the magic weapon to break the dimensional barrier, and activated the precept of heaven.


    The milky fairy power is not as pure as the faith, but the quantity makes up for the defect.All the spiritual power in a radius of thousands of miles is completely absorbed.


    Nie Kong broke through the familiar black hole and plunged into it.


    The immortal world is not very far from the human world, and Nie Kong saw the sight of the solar system.


    "I''m back, I''m back." Nie Kong shouted excitedly.


    Having been away from home for countless years, always looking forward to returning, Nie Kong''s dream today has finally come true.The Xuanhuang Pagoda above his head, a suppressed space, made Nie Kong appear on Earth safely.


    From space, the familiar aqua blue planet is getting bigger and bigger.From the size of a basketball, it gradually became a huge, vast planet.


    Although the earth is not very big in the universe, it can''t even compare to the immortal world, but Nie Kong feels that no matter how good the outside is, it is not as friendly as his hometown.


    The Xuanhuang Pagoda hangs above the body of the soul, and the suppressed space allows Nie Kong''s current cultivation base to descend on the earth.


    "Nie Lang, what''s going on...what''s going on?" Orochiji asked in shock and wonder.


    "What''s wrong?" Nie Kong asked.


    "Despite the suppression of the pagoda, my cultivation level has been reduced a lot." Oshaji shook her head. Although she is a prehistoric serpent, she has been forcibly taken away from the earth since she woke up. I don''t know what happened to the earth.


    "I don''t have any influence, is it related to spiritual power?" Nie Kong sensed the terrifying thinness of the spiritual energy around the three-dimensional universe on the earth side.Only a milky white halo flashed across the earth.


    With the current development of the earth, without spiritual power, they have already relied on faith to cultivate.


    The Linglong Pagoda continues to move forward and has reached the position of Mars and the Moon.


    The moon was nearly 400,000 kilometers away from the earth. Nie Kong passed through the void, and after entering the thick atmosphere, he revealed his true body, descending on his own.


    "The earth is really weird!"


    Nie Kong had a strange feeling immediately, and he was aware of something extraordinary.


    The wind around his ears sounded like a knife, and the skin of the person who had cut it hurts. Nie Kong went down all the way, overlooking everything on the surface, the mountains and rivers and the earth gradually became clear.


    Nie Kong fell from the self-contained white clouds, and the scenery below became clearer, showing the magnificent mountains and rivers.The essence of heaven and earth is too thin, it can almost be ignored, it is very difficult to cultivate in this kind of situation, he immediately knew why he didn''t see the monk now.


    And that was not the most terrifying. What worries him the most is that his own Taoism seems to be declining sharply, his strength is receding, and there is an illusion that he will "disperse the Tao".


    If it hadn''t been suppressed by the Xuanhuang Pagoda, he might have been forced to ascend, or his spiritual power would have been exhausted and become a useless person.


    "No, it''s not my own problem, but the dictates of heaven and earth." After Nie Kong''s Taoism lowered, he finally settled down.


    Fortunately, he remained at the cultivation base of the immortal, if he continued, he might become a free fall.Dignified demon king, if he fell directly to death, the fun would be great.


    He did not continue to descend, but began to walk across the air, already approaching the coast, and soon after he came to the sky above the Huaxia Ocean, he couldn''t help yelling in the no-man''s land and let out his emotions.


    "I am back!"


    "boom!"


    With a ray of light, he fell freely above the sky, fell into the sea, stirred up turbulent waves, and rushed into the distance.


    Today, the residents of an island country in the sea are panicking and mistakenly believe that an earthquake and tsunami have occurred.Even so, it''s not much worse.The soaring waves even flooded several small islands in Okinawa, causing tens of billions of losses in a certain country.


    It''s really an era of the end of the law. In the earth world, although Nie Kong''s cultivation base has been reduced to a heavenly immortal, he has the Xuanhuang Pagoda and the heavenly immortal cultivation base, and no one is his opponent anymore.


    It''s just that there are no cultivators who do not have the innate treasure to suppress a space, and do not have sufficient spiritual power. It must be very rare that they can cultivate to the sky.Although the aura is thin, the loss of faith is also very fast.


    Especially Nie Kong''s eyes can see that Huaxia''s faith is constantly being lost, and the island nation is also flowing into a certain space.


    That''s right, Nie Kong guessed that it was flowing to a certain cave, a certain dimension.Even if he leaves from the second dimension, even if he destroys countless dimensions, the faith still flows into the second dimension.


    "No wonder...Since hundreds of years ago, there are no more monks in the world, and all they can leave have left. What happened on Earth? Really, it looks like a waste star."


    Nie Kong''s heart is full of endless questions, and even if his vitality dries up, he can''t even be perceived as his cultivation base. How can he survive?


    "Forget it, now the most important thing is my mother and sister. Take them to the immortal realm as soon as possible, or take them directly to your own Ding Tian ring, and go to the second element. It is more comfortable than the immortal realm and the human world."


    But at the moment nothing compares to his parents, and everything else is not important. He turned into a brilliance and rushed to the city where he lived in the past.


    He worked hard to practice and swim in the second dimension, but he didn''t want to come back all the time. He went through ups and downs, life and death.He resolutely abandoned everything in the fairy world, but now he is really afraid that it will be nothing in the end.


    Nie Kong had been away for countless years, and now he came back, looking at the strange cities along the way, he felt uneasy.


    Over time, he has finally returned, but can he see his mother and sister?Whether all the efforts will become empty, he is extremely nervous and afraid at this moment.


    In the world, time is the most terrifying. It can obliterate everything and change everything.


    Once he lost his mother and sister, he felt that he might regret for life.Damn, the three emperors shouldn''t lie to him, they said that the time of the second dimension is different from reality.Even though I was in the fairy world, I didn''t seem to stay for many days.


    Nie Kong felt a little panic in his heart, and clenched his fists, hoping they were all right!!

 2219 The collapse of the second dimension Text 3 032 Twenty years later, things are not

    The wind is very cold. In this season, the temperature in the north is very low, especially in the early morning. The breath is white and the trees are bare.


    When the morning glow began to rise, Nie Kong came to the former city. This city became more prosperous. Skyscrapers stood in the sky, as if inlaid with a layer of prosperity.


    However, Nie Kong was full of strangeness, and he could no longer find the familiarity he used to be. He had lived here for a long time, but now he has all disappeared.


    "Where to find them?"


    Nie Kong was a little bit worried about gains and losses, for fear that he would never see his parents again, and tried all his hard work, even his life was almost taken in, and he came back after nine deaths. If nothing is there, he can''t accept it.


    He didn''t go to his place of residence, he could see it far away. That place had already been replanned and completely changed. Numerous tall buildings appeared, occupying the previous area.


    Nie Kong was very nervous and uneasy, feeling nervous, and headed for his villa in his memory.


    Nie Kong was stunned. When he arrived at his home, he found that the peace of the past had been replaced, with people coming and going, and a constant stream. High-rise buildings stood tall and the original small city was one.


    He couldn''t find a trace of the past. If he didn''t trust his instinct, he really thought he had come to the wrong place and everything had changed.


    It is often said that after many years of leaving home, he finally returned, but things have changed. But now even things have changed. He stood silently for a long time.


    Then he came to the roof of a building and looked into the distance.However, it was excavated a lot, and a large park was built along it.


    "Where should I go to find them?" Nie Kong was very scared. He was not at all domineering in the Second Yuan and Earth Immortal Realm, but like a child, he was at a loss when he encountered things.


    After thousands of years, he finally returned. He almost lost his life when he was in the Fallen City of Earth Immortal Realm. If his mother and sister turned into a cup of loess, it would undoubtedly be the biggest blow to him.


    When he finally found the original town based on the feeling of memory, he found that it was already inhumane.In the vicissitudes of life, the trees on both sides of the original street have been cut down, replaced with green belts, and the surrounding low-rise houses have been turned into tall buildings.There is no trace of life in the past.


    "I can''t find home anymore," Nie Kong murmured.


    "If you care, don''t worry too much. Nie Lang, don''t worry too much." Oshaji''s eyes were worried. "Maybe we have found the wrong place."


    Da Snake Ji pretended to be optimistic."Let''s look around, we won''t be tired anyway."


    "This is the only way." Nie Kong muttered to himself, walking towards the distance.


    There were a few old men walking in the park. Nie Kong took the Snake Ji to walk to them and asked: "Hello, old man, we are filming, can I ask you a question?"


    Nie Kong wore black clothes similar to ancient times, and said that he was filming, but it did not arouse suspicion.


    Several old people around came over, looked at them up and down, and then said: "I''ll just say, wearing ancient clothes, you must be filming. What are you filming?"


    "We are shooting a scene where people from ancient times traveled to modern times. I want to ask what year this year is." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    In order not to be regarded as a lunatic, Nie Kong has so many ways.


    "Oh, so." The old man said: "This year is 2033. You are shooting a cross scene."


    Nie Kong nodded, walked away, and asked another person: "Excuse me, where is Road XX?"


    The young man who was questioned shook his head and said, "I really don''t know. I just rented a house near here. I don''t know what''s going on here. Ask the old man. There seems to be no XX road here."


    Nie Kong thanked him.


    There was a river next to it that was originally not spacious. When I was young, I had time to play in the park and often played there.


    There are memories of his childhood. If he can find the XX road that runs north-south, Nie Kong can calculate the location of his hometown based on the distance.


    "It''s been 20 years. I didn''t expect that in just 20 years, it''s already a mere fact."


    Nie said: "I remember that when I was a child, there was a small road in front of my house, and it would be muddy every rainy day. At that time, I envied the concrete roads in big cities. I didn''t expect that now that my wish has come true, people have changed."


    This familiar and unfamiliar feeling made Nie Kong feel terrified. Fortunately, only 20 years ago, his mother and sister should still be there, but it was just a waste of time searching.


    "Where can I find them?" After chatting with Da Snake Ji for a long time, Nie Kong said as he looked at the city with tall buildings in front of him.


    Nie Kong looked at no one around, pulled Orochiji to arouse his qi, and teleported himself to the top of a skyscraper.


    This skyscraper is the tallest building in the neighborhood. At the same time, Nie Kong discovered that although all the surrounding areas have changed, the roads have not changed. At most, the dirt roads have been expanded.


    Nie Kong''s gaze walked along the road. In the distance, there was a newly planned residential area. Nie Kong thought about it carefully and had no impression at all.


    The young people in the neighborhood probably moved in later. They definitely don''t remember the previous events. At this moment, Nie Kong found a good place to go.


    ''Dongdong Express''


    The information stored in the courier is really mixed. Rao Nie Kong used the skill of one glance and ten lines, and spent half an hour without finding any information.


    Only five years of records have been turned over, and the information before the relocation is still not found.These young employees, let alone.


    An old employee looked at the costumes of the two curiously, and asked casually: "Are you filming?"


    Nie Kong said without replying, "Yes, through the drama."


    Half a day passed, Nie Kong found nothing. He searched for a few kilometers nearby, but he didn''t find the familiar feeling.


    Even if he finds a tiny bit of the old place, he can find his way home according to that memory, but he doesn''t know where the way is.


    After thinking about it for a long time on the park bench, Nie Kong was a little bored.


    "I had to go to the local Land Planning Bureau to ask." Nie Kong said to himself.

 2220 The collapse of the second element Text 3 033, clues

    Just as he was about to leave, a middle-aged man came over, looked at him up and down, and left. When he left, he mumbled: "I have to say it really looks like Nie Kong left. 20 years Now, if it¡¯s not time, I¡¯ll have to go and recognize people."


    Nie Kong was thinking about things, and did not hear the middle-aged man''s voice.On the other hand, Occhi Ji pushed Nie Kong abruptly, and said quickly: "Nie Lang, that middle-aged man seems to know you."


    Nie Kong limalaled the Orochiji and asked, "Where?"


    "That person." Ochiji pointed to the middle-aged man''s back and said: "He just came to you and watched you for a long time. Before leaving, he said,''If you are about the same age as him, he will recognize people. ''."


    Nie Kong immediately took Orochiji and ran out and caught up with the man.


    He didn''t dare to recognize it at first, but when he saw that he was a high school classmate, he cried out in excitement and quietly followed him.


    If you recognize someone now, you must scare him to death.


    In their eyes, Nie Kong has disappeared for 20 years, probably dead. If he goes out to recognize people so rashly, he might cause quite an urge.


    Nie Kong followed him and walked to a community where there were few people during the day, only a few elderly people strolling leisurely there.


    Nie Kong deliberately changed his appearance to 20 years old before daring to say hello to his hairpin.


    When he recognized him, tears filled his eyes and hugged him fiercely.


    Losing a friend who has known him for 20 years since childhood, it feels that only those who parted will know.Nie Kong didn''t tell the truth, only that he had lost his memory for 20 years before he found his memory.


    Fa Xiao did not doubt, and said: "My hometown has changed a lot, and the original people have moved away."


    After chatting for a while, he sent a map to Nie Kong and told him the location of Nie Kong''s hometown.


    Nie Kong took the map out of the community and rushed to the sky while pulling the Orochiji, watching them fall to the ground while watching them from a distance.


    According to the location of the map, Nie Kong returned to the familiar small villa in front of him.Years later, Nie Kong finally returned home, his hometown has changed a lot, the former cement road has become a very smooth route.The low neighborhood nearby has become a tall building.


    Fortunately, the houses are there, but most of them have become tall buildings.Nie Kong found home based on his memory.


    With the door locked at home, Nie Kong and Da Snake Ji jumped in from outside the four- to five-meter-high courtyard.


    The table in the living room was covered with dust, and a few things that had not been taken were placed there, and there was a musty smell everywhere.Some things that are not easy to move are just thrown there, obviously no one has been living for more than ten years.


    When I returned to my room, there was nothing in the house, not even a bit of memory at home, let alone knowing the whereabouts of my mother and sister.


    Nie Kong couldn''t help being a little disappointed when he didn''t find his mother and sister. He and Da Snake Ji lonely jumped out of the wall, preparing to look for them nearby.


    Go with hope, leave disappointed and return.Nie Kong searched around several times, and finally Nie Kong saw a familiar old man.


    "Excuse me, do you know where Nie Kong''s family lives now?" Nie Kong asked expectantly.


    There was a glimmer of hope in Nie Kong''s heart. They should be old neighbors for many years, and they should know.


    "I don''t know. That Nie Kong has been missing for 20 years. The family was so sad that they abandoned the house. I don''t know where to move." After the neighbor said, he shook his head and sighed.


    Asked another person, and the other person had a little impression, and said: "Yes, I remembered, the Nie family used to have a neighbor and sister named Li Xiaoou, now living in the city called Jinxin... .Yes, Jinxin community. The address is, huh? What about people?"


    The neighbor wiped his eyes, is it dazzling?How come people disappeared in the blink of an eye?


    Li Xiaoou?Nie Kong was suddenly overjoyed. The two were childhood sweethearts and grew up together. She must know where her mother and sister moved.


    Time is waiting for no one, Nie Kong and Da She Ji soon returned to the city, looked down in the air, followed the map of the floor of Jinxin Community, immediately pressed the cloud head, and stepped down to the community.


    In the distance, a little girl pulled the corner of her mother''s clothes and said, "Mom, Mom, I want to eat ice cream."


    The little girl¡¯s mother petted and said, "Okay, I''ll take you to buy ice cream."


    After seeing their mother and daughter, Nie Kong stepped forward and asked, "Miss, do you know where Li Xiaoou''s house in Jinxin Community is?"


    The little girl''s mother looked up and down Nie Kong and Da Snake Ji, and said, "Li Xiaoou? Are you talking about Sister Xiaoou?"


    Nie Kong was overjoyed, nodded quickly, and said, "Yes, it''s her. I''ve been a neighbor of her hometown and haven''t seen him for many years."


    The little girl¡¯s mother nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m her colleague and I¡¯m off work today. She lives in Unit 303, Building 3, just over there. I¡¯m sorry, you look for it slowly. I can¡¯t walk away now. I want to buy ice cream for my kids. Or I will take you there."


    Nie Kong smiled, didn''t care, thanked him, took the big snake girl, and inquired around, finally saw the third building.


    "I used to have a blind date with Li Xiaoou when I was 20 years old, and we grew up together, so we were childhood sweethearts. But I haven''t seen each other in 20 years, and I don''t know how she has changed. I will not Recognize her."


    She was also very happy to find her old neighbor, and joked: "Ru Nielang, then why don''t you marry her."


    Old Nie Kong blushed, and suddenly said with some remembrance: "She said at the time to develop slowly, and besides, we are too familiar with each other, a little embarrassed. I was so stupid at the time that she thought she refused, so I was not in contact."


    At that time, Nie Kong had failed blind dates 28 times, which was not a joke.


    Seeing Nie Kong''s face, Da Snake Ji hid her mouth and snickered and stopped teasing.


    Unit Three arrived soon, Nie Kong calmed down and rang the doorbell of 303.


    Li Xiaoou was at home, and when he used the videophone at home, he suddenly had a kind of surprise and unimaginable complex emotions.

 2221 The collapse of the second element Text 3 034. The hidden practitioners appear! !

    Xiao Ou''s house is very clean. She has always been a clean girl since she was a child. After decades, she still has this character. After seeing Nie Kong, Xiao Ou still couldn''t believe it.


    From the moment Li Xiaoou saw Nie Kong, tears were in his eyes, and he was stunned, and forgot to invite him into the house.


    Xiao Ou is well maintained. Although he is about 40 years old, he can''t see any wrinkles in her eyes, but he is less naughty when he was young and more mature.


    "Twenty years have passed, you are still so young," Xiao Ou said excitedly."It''s still the same as then."


    "You are not old either." Nie Kong smiled.


    Xiao Ou brewed the tea skillfully and said with a smile: "Do you remember? When you were a child, you went up to the tree to dig out the bird''s nest. I waited below. Then the clothes were scraped by the branches. You went home and told your parents that I tore them. , I was scolded by my mother."


    "At that time, you were always crying, saying that you would never play with me again, but the next day you followed me," Nie Kong said nostalgic.


    "Decades have passed, and you have not changed at all. You look the same as you were 20 years ago, and your personality is the same. But I am old and have children." Li Xiaoou said with a bit of resentment, "We are childhood sweethearts. A lot should happen, but then..."


    Li Xiaoou paused and said faintly, "I was young at the time, and finally married because I couldn''t help it. Nie Kong, you are such a fool."


    Nie Kong nodded, feeling mixed in his heart.


    "I know that you have to live too." Nie Kong smiled slightly: "I also have my own family life."


    The living room became quiet, and the three of them did not speak anymore. For Li Xiaoou, for more than 20 years, he had a lot to say, but he didn''t know where to start.


    Nie Kong has been in the second element for many years, and she can''t understand those things when she talks to her, but will scare her.


    "I currently have a daughter." Li Xiaoou said in deep thought for a while.She didn''t want to ask where Nie Kong had been over the years. If he was the same as when he was a child, if he wanted to say something, there was no need to ask.


    "She''s Li Xiaolu." Xiao Ou thought of this, with a happy smile on his face."It should be after school now, and you will see you later. It looks exactly like I was when I was a kid."


    "Okay!" Nie Kong smiled."Be sure to see my niece."


    When Ou was young?A smile appeared on Nie Kong''s face, and he really missed that time.


    Ten minutes later, Nie Kong still didn''t see his niece, and Xiao Ou didn''t panic. It was common for her daughter to come back ten minutes late.As long as it is not dark, there is no need to be nervous.


    "I don''t know where I went to play with my classmates, she will definitely be back soon." Xiao Ou smiled.


    Nie Kong ignored it, and carefully used the primordial spirit to induce it. The eldest niece who looked like Xiao Ou when she was a child was squatting in front of a stall.Nie Kong discovered that the other girl had the physique of Jiuyin Juemai, and the coldness all over her body was shocking.It''s safe around.But if he perceives the stall owner carefully, he will find that the surroundings are a little strange.


    "It''s okay, I''ll sit down again, and take a look at your husband by the way," Nie Kong said.


    When Li Xiaoou heard this, he smiled bitterly and said, "My husband has been dead for many years."


    "Sorry."


    "It''s okay, having a daughter is enough."


    If she and Nie Kong had not known each other since they were young, they might be nervous now.After a few seconds, Li Xiaoou calmed down.Muttered: "Yes, it hasn''t changed in 20 years, and it looks younger. It''s really hard to understand."


    Nie Kong briefly talked about the situation, but did not disclose the two dimensions and the fairy world, and his identity.


    When he said these things, his niece Li Xiaolu was surrounded by some dusty people.


    A person wearing a Taoist robe said: "I saw this girl first, and I should have sent it as an apprentice. Why did you intervene?"


    Several other Taoist priests chuckled and said, "You are just nameless sect, this girl is going to waste such a good physique after following along?"


    "Just your faction, how much difference is it with us, which immortal cultivator contest, is not my faction ranked fifth? My apprentice was first discovered by me. She bought things at my stall, and at first glance, she was predestined with me. I see you Don''t fight anymore."


    "Ha ha ha, joke, only fifth, there are only a few immortal cultivators in total, are you embarrassed to say?" Another Taoist sneered.


    The previous Taoist retorted: "I am the fifth one at any rate, and the sixth better than you."


    "you......"


    At this moment, another Taoist came from a distance, gently holding an inexplicable sword in his hand.


    "I am a cultivator of the Tianyi Sect, so you should stop fighting."


    A monk who claimed to be Tianyi Sect, dressed in a pale green costume, looked at these red-faced Taoist priests and said coldly.


    Tianyi Sect, the strongest among the several hermit sects on the earth, is extremely strict in accepting disciples.Even speaking, only those who are judged by their sect to be unqualified will become disciples of other sects and will be treated as guests.


    Tianyi Sect came to ask for apprentices, they had to give it, but now, several sects decided to fight.Just because once the Jiuyin Juemai physique belonged to their martial art, after decades, they would definitely surpass the Tianyi Sect.


    For the physique that has been rare in a thousand years, they want to survive with Tianyijiao.


    "Hehe, I think your Tianyi Sect is also interested in the physique of this girl, but unfortunately, we are bound to win this girl." The fifth sect of Cultivation School said coldly."If you Tianyi Sect want to compensate, I can give you, our martial masters, you can choose as much as you like."


    "Hahaha." The Tianyi cultivator sneered: "I still look down on your so-called masters. In short, today this girl is mine. In order to compensate you, I can let you choose masters as much as you want in the martial arts. ."


    After speaking, the monks of Tianyi Sect were ready to grab it.


    The other monks looked at each other."Pick a master?" It seems that the temptation is too great.


    These people did not get Li Xiaolu''s consent at all, and instead surrounded her.

 2222 The collapse of the second element Text 3 035 The kidnapped niece

    "You should also know the characteristics of the Jiuyin Juemai, I won''t say more. In short, as for the elixir of the Jiuyin Juemai, what our Tianyi teaches is that as long as she embarks on the path of cultivation, the benefits are many. ."


    The other sects looked at each other, not knowing what to say.Yes, they only knew about snatching, and completely forgot the terms of the school.


    Seeing the expressions of these people, the Tianyi cultivator chuckled, while Li Xiaoou''s daughter looked at them with horror.


    At this moment, the other monks reacted, went up to snatch them, and were beaten to the ground by the monks of Tianyi Sect.


    "Well, Yijiao is really strong this day, we still lost." A monk was lying on the ground, unable to stand up straight.


    People watching the excitement around pointed and pointed at them. It was the first time I saw a few Taoist priests robbing people in broad daylight.


    One of the people watching the excitement in the neighborhood knew this baby girl and quickly took out his mobile phone and called Li Xiaoou.


    Li Xiaoou was talking to Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong asked, "Xiao Ou, does your daughter get cold after twelve o''clock at night?"


    Li Xiaoou was stunned when he heard these words.


    "Yes, I thought it was cold. I didn''t take it seriously, so I added a quilt to her, and added the floor heating and electric mattresses in her room to the highest grade. I wanted to ease it, but she was still arguing and cold. So I took her to see a doctor. The Chinese medicine doctor said that she was born with yin-mai physique. Whether she can persist until the age of 18 depends on her good fortune."


    Nie Kong nodded and said, "Her system is very special. She starts to get sick from the age of nine. If she doesn''t practice until she is 18, she will indeed die."


    Li Xiaoou heard the difference in this sentence.Some nervously asked: "Can it be treated?"


    Li Xiaoou didn''t know how many doctors he saw with his daughter, but Western medicine said he was ill, while Chinese medicine said he couldn''t treat it.It was the first time I heard that practice can cure her daughter''s natural cold. If it hadn''t been for Nie Kong to be her playmate since childhood, she would have doubted whether Nie Kong was a warlock.


    But thinking about it carefully, Nie Kong''s appearance has not changed. Even if it is well maintained, his feeling is quite different, and his body is full of vagueness and inadvertent domineering.


    Just as she was thinking, the phone rang in the bedroom.Li Xiaoou immediately stood up, said sorry, and rushed to the bedroom.


    When she heard the message on the phone, she was stunned, and she squatted on the bedroom floor and wept bitterly.


    "What''s the matter, what''s the matter?" Nie Kong and Da Snake Ji hurriedly ran to the bedroom, watching her limp, and kept asking.


    In the bedroom, Li Xiaoou sat on the floor in pain, completely out of ideas.


    "Xiao Lu, Xiao Lu was kidnapped." Li Xiaoou said painfully: "I should have picked her up. Ooo..."


    Nie Kong and Da Snake Ji were shocked when they heard the bad news in front of them.


    It is already the 21st century, and the city is full of comprehensive surveillance. Someone dare to kidnap Li Xiaoou?


    Da Snake Ji comforted Li Xiaoou and said, "Sister Xiaoou, don''t worry, no matter who kidnapped Xiao Lu, we can rescue her."


    "really."


    "Well, let me see where she is."


    Nie Kong used her spiritual sense to sense the place where she last appeared, and he found a few unusual breaths.


    "I actually left City X, it seems that the kidnappers are not looking for strength." Nie Kong said coldly.


    "Nie Lang, what is the origin of the other party?" Oshaji asked curiously.


    "The inferior monk is probably similar to the character in your world."


    "It seems that the other party also knows her aptitude for Jiuyin Juemai. It''s great. If there is Jiuyin Juemai, I can also practice the eight-segment clutch technique to perfection." Yaqi Orochi said regretfully.


    Nie Kong said lightly: "It was a few earthly hermits who kidnapped Li Xiaolu."


    Li Xiaoou felt nervous when he heard the news of Nie Kong.Holding Orochiji''s arm tightly.


    Nie Kong said in a cold voice: "However, a dozen cultivating sects should have the Jiuyin Juemai physique that they should be interested in, and want to accept her as a disciple.


    Li Xiaoou knew that she couldn''t manage this kind of thing, so she asked Nie Kong to save her daughter.


    "Don''t worry, I will help you rescue her." Nie Kong said calmly: "A few people who are not golden pills want to accept my niece as a disciple. Is it ridiculous?"


    After settled in Li Xiaoou, Nie Kong found the place of Tianyi Teacher, and then let Da Snake Ji stay at Xiaoou''s house, and decided to go to Tianyi Teacher to grab someone by himself.


    Nie Kong opened the bedroom window, Li Xiaoou was taken aback, just about to make a sound, Nie Kong still jumped out, turned into a meteor, and flew towards Tianyijiao.


    Li Xiaoou rushed to the window, covering his chest with both hands, obviously taken aback.Although she likes watching Xianxia''s TV series, in her cognition, only gods can do it.


    "Nie Lang will surely be rescued, don''t worry." Orochi Ji smiled slightly.


    There are no powerful monks on the earth, and Nie Kong is in no danger. It doesn''t matter how many come.


    Nie Kong used the Tengyun spell and soon came to a high mountain.


    The high mountains in front of me are very strange. It stands to reason that in late autumn, most of the trees except for the evergreen pines should have withered, but this mountain is still lush and lush, without the feeling of late autumn at all.


    Nie Kong pressed the head of the cloud and saw the doorway with just one glance.


    "It turns out to be a great formation for protecting the mountains. It''s not bad for a small school like Tianyi to have such a great formation. It''s a pity, this formation is still rubbish in his eyes. At most, it is temporarily protecting the aura of heaven and earth. Just a few hundred years."


    Nie Kong walked around the mountain guarding formation at will, and even the great formation of Liangyi Dust Formation that once guarded the Shushan Mountain could not stop him. Such a simple mountain guarding formation could not stop him even if he closed his eyes and rushed hard.


    "Someone is rushing."


    The guardian formation was broken, and the guards of the gate immediately noticed it.


    , With a random wave of his hand, the entire mountain guard formation suddenly collapsed, and the few non-attribute trash flying swords guarding the formation all turned into fragments.Only the position of the front eye has a broken sword of water attribute.


    Even if Nie Kong was suppressed to the level of an immortal, he could easily destroy the earth''s ability with one move.

 2223 The collapse of the second element Text 3 036, find the door

    The scenery is beautiful, surrounded by mountains and rivers, the spirit of heaven and earth is flowing.


    "There is a faint ray of spiritual power...Is it gathering spirit formation?" Nie Kong muttered to himself, and then strode in.


    Nie Kong disappeared step by step, and came to the depths of the attic area, and stopped in front of the attic with the heaviest spirit, where the view was the best, and the underground purple dragon was the strongest.


    "The master here will come out and see."


    His words immediately alarmed the attic area, and he could clearly sense it with his powerful spiritual consciousness. At least dozens of pairs of eyes swept across, peeping in the dark.


    Someone immediately walked out of the attic in the middle. He was an old man, he was 60 or 70 years old.But her complexion was as ruddy as a baby, her hair was as snowy, her complexion was very good, and she was full of energy.


    Nie Kong''s expression remained unchanged, and he saw that he was definitely a man of Taoism, the golden core stage of cultivation.


    "Brother, are you okay?" he asked with a smile.


    "You and I are both cultivators, don''t need to cover up, since I can find it here, all false words are useless." Nie Kong said.


    The old man''s expression immediately became solemn, and he made a please gesture to let him come in and talk.


    Nie Kong looked calm and stepped to follow up. Through a corner, he learned where the people who have the right way are now. This place is close to Changbai Mountain, which makes practice possible.


    His spiritual sense can directly look at the origin of this old man. There is good spiritual power flowing in his body, which is not very pure. It seems to belong to the Dao Fa of the Shangqing school.


    After entering the hall, the old man asked Nie Kong to sit down and let people serve tea. He was very polite and asked why he came.


    "I think you should know why I came to the door, and let the Jiuyin Juemai girl you captured today come out. There is nothing more to say." Nie Kong tasted the tea and said lightly.


    "Friends of Taoist anger, stay calm, don''t be irritable." Seeing that Nie Kong was so strong, the old man hurriedly smiled.


    He said that the young girls from Jiuyin Juemai voluntarily followed, and they were willing to compensate, and asked Nie Kong to raise their hands high.


    "That''s really nice, I will promise you for no reason? Let her come out and see me." Nie Kong said with a calm face.


    The old man suddenly showed embarrassment and said: "If you hope that fellow daoists will forgive me, it is our fault, but I also ask Haihan, can you just expose it?"


    "I just want to ask, are you telling her to come out, are you waiting for me to do it myself?" Nie Kong took a sip of fragrant tea, then put down the tea cup, his expression a little cold.


    "Friends of Daoist have made a fuss." The old man was also a little unhappy.


    "Are you talking about Xiaolu? She is my niece. I am a little curious. You also want to accept her as a disciple with your Taiyi Church." Nie Kong said coldly.


    "You... are too aggressive!" The old man lowered his face, and then he brushed it, and a golden needle was revealed, the gleam of light, with a trace of time.


    "False immortal magic weapon." Nie Kong was amazed. In this Age of Doom, it is really rare to see such a powerful weapon.


    Soon, he understood that in the ancient years, there may be many sects on the earth, with masters like clouds, and naturally they have shown many great abilities, and the weapons left by them are nothing.


    "Hehe, I know the goods, I am the current head teacher of Tianyi Church." The old man said.Obviously, he showed this device for deterrence.


    "Young man, you don''t know how high the sky is, you are too presumptuous!"


    At the same time, the door was pushed open, and another old man walked out, who was also a monk of the Golden Core Stage, and said coldly: "You know, there are some people in this world that you can''t provoke. I have taught them for thousands of years. It has been passed down to this day, and has never fallen. Who dares to come here to be presumptuous?!"


    "In that case, are you still a heritage of ancient immortality?" Nie Kong smiled.


    "Oh, for so many years, no one has dared to come here to run wild. Young man, you are too young and too ignorant. Haven''t you heard of Tianyi teaches this place? It''s not something you can provoke." The old man shook his head.


    "Forgive you for the difficulty of practicing, and it may be under the name of a certain expert, I can ask her to come out and see you."


    Seeing Nie Kong''s self-confidence and arrogance, they did not dare to mess around. After all, Nie Kong was probably the apprentice of some hidden masters.


    At the same time, a poor young girl was brought out. It was the little Ou daughter Nie Kong was looking for.


    She looked at the old man blankly, begged to bow and shouted "Master".


    "See, she stayed voluntarily, if there is nothing wrong, please leave our Tianyi Teacher." The head teacher said with a cold snort.


    Nie Kong''s body paused, his eyes instantly filled with cold light.He really didn''t expect that the other party would control Xiao Lu with a bewitching spell.


    Nie Kong pointed his hand, and the old man fixed on the wall on the spot.Nie Kong waved his hand gently away from the air, and suddenly five fingerprints appeared on his face, and there was a clear sound, and the other party''s head was directly smashed in the next second!


    "I control the spirit arts in a small way, and dare to play in front of me. I really don''t know what it is." Nie Kong''s eyes flashed, and the powerful soul primordial power immediately cracked the spell on Li Xiaolu.


    Compared with Nie Kong, they are far worse than hypnosis and soul control.


    Li Xiaoou''s blank eyes gradually became clear, and when he saw the unfamiliar environment in front of him, he instantly showed a panic expression.


    "Why am I here, my mother."


    "Don''t be afraid, I am your mother''s friend, and I''m here to pick you up." Nie Kong said calmly.


    "Yes...Is it? I remember, I used to see you in my mother''s picture." Li Xiaolu was still a little timid.


    "You... deceive people too much, dare to be wild in the Tianyi Religion!" The head of the Tianyi Religion changed color.


    "Really, I really don''t know how high the world is, I really want to provoke you, I see what you can do, anger me, and overturn the entire world of practice!"


    "Then stay forever!" The two old men yelled, yelled outside, and asked the disciples to invite someone. Obviously they had already realized that Nie Kong was hard to provoke.


    A group of people rushed into the hall and stepped on different directions to surround Nie Kong. They all wore magic weapons, flashed cold and faint metal light, and held various sharp weapons to form the Big Dipper array.


    In today''s age, if someone sees such an ancient costume, they will definitely be surprised.But each of them is a cultivation base below the Golden Core Stage, and there are three or four that are even a little short.


    Nie Kong did not get up, still sitting there, looking at them coldly.

 2224 The collapse of the second element Text 3 037

    "You really think that you are the number one master in the spiritual world, do you want to shoot me now without asking why my niece was abducted?" Nie Kong asked flatly.


    "You have forgotten what this place is, Tianyi Sect is not someone who can break into the wild!" The old man of Jin Dan cultivation base held the gleaming divine cone and said coldly.


    "Stop talking nonsense, killing an elder I teach is already an endless ending."


    With a light wave of his hand, he saw a dozen monks wearing magic weapons slashing towards Nie Kong with a breath of astonishing sword aura.


    They deployed a magic circle, and those magic weapons are magic weapons. It''s hard to say how shocking the world is, but they work together to kill extremely powerful opponents.


    The most powerful person in front of him is the old man with the golden core cultivation base. Naturally, they cannot create such a magic circle, all of which are inherited by the ancestors.


    The sword energy was sharp and sharp, cutting through the void, intertwined into a dazzling array, trapped Nie Kong in the horns, and smashed it, but he was shocked by his fingers.


    "What magic weapon do you have?" The master of Jin Dan''s cultivation base was shocked and couldn''t help but regress.In today''s age, he doesn''t believe anyone can smash such a powerful circle with one finger.


    That''s right, the only person in the world who has the strongest aura is their Tianyi Teaching.Although they are hidden from the world, practitioners of the world often arrange for disciples of various sects to compete.


    Nie Kong flicked his fingers, and the sun really cremated into a golden light, as if holding an ancient artifact, inadvertently misleading them.Because in those people''s eyes, it is almost impossible to have such great supernatural powers in this world, or even if there are, they will not come to their school.


    "It really deserves to be a sect inherited from the ancients. You have such a big temper. Do you want to kill me too?"


    Nie Kong waved his hand and detained several cultivators in the surrounding formation.


    Nie Kong''s two fingers abolished all of their Taoism, leaving him nowhere near the world of practice in this life. Without the supply of spiritual energy, his face instantly grew old into a dead tree.Then after thinking about it, with a flick of his hand, the magic weapon in his body was also detained, and he was refined on the spot.


    "You... deceive people too much!" The head teacher of Jindan cultivation base was furious, and several good seedlings of the sect were abandoned on the spot, drawing not only his face, but also the face of the whole faction.


    "Teacher, help me kill him for revenge, we are all done!" The eyes of the withered cultivators were extremely resentful.


    Upon seeing this, Nie Kong gave a faint smile and waved his hand.With a soft sound, a few strands of golden light pierced through the palm of the dantian, a strand of blood overflowed from the corner of his mouth, and the golden core was broken.


    Everyone in the hall has changed color, especially the master of Jin Dan''s cultivation base feels terrified. Why is the young man in front of him like the legendary Yuan Ying period?


    "Which kid who doesn''t know Tiangao Dimo ??came to my clan? No matter who you are, you will die today. You can''t get out of Tianyi Sect! For many years, no one dares to provoke I am in the same vein."


    An old man with snow-white hair, shimmering fiercely, his complexion was white and red, and he did not know how old he had lived.Nie Kong glanced, and immediately knew his cultivation base, the middle stage of Yuan Ying.With the spiritual power of the earth now, being able to cultivate to the Nascent Soul Stage is already a peerless talent.


    "Ancestor!" A group of people hurriedly looked up, especially the old man in charge of the teacher stepped forward quickly.He whispered softly: "Old ancestors, big things are not good, this person may have ancient supernatural powers."


    "I want to teach with God. From ancient times to today, I have been standing upright. No one dares to ride the sky to teach the insults. Today I don¡¯t care which god you are. Don¡¯t even think about leaving now! I want to see how good you are."


    The ancestor narrowed his eyes, and the hall suddenly became alive, and a biting brilliance appeared.The quaint cauldron appeared on top of Nie Kong.


    After Dading suppressed Nie Kong, a crimson flame burst out of the Dading.It seems that the other party intends to forcibly refine Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong was surrounded by divine light, and he didn''t take it seriously.The cauldron above his head is indeed the magic weapon of Xianpin.Moreover, Nie Kong discovered that it was one of Jiuzhou Ding, and it seemed that Tianyi Sect had taken it back privately.


    No wonder the Kyushu faith is missing so much that it almost collapsed. The original Kyushu barrier formed by the Kyushu tripod has been separated.


    Nie Kong waved his hand, and Jiuzhou Ding and Flame obediently floated into Nie Kong''s hands, completely losing contact with the ancestor.


    "Is he... an immortal who actually ignored Yuan Yingqi''s attack?!" Someone swallowed hard.


    "What age is it now, how could it be possible...have such a powerful person all lost or left?" They were extremely shocked.


    "It''s over, Tianyi is really a catastrophe. He actually provoked such an ancestor. He must be an immortal who survived the Tugu period!" Everyone looked pale and stared at Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong is not covered in dust, making everyone tremble


    Everyone trembles, such a powerful figure can almost be called a god to the monk now, and there are few in the world.


    Nie Kong walked a few steps forward, those disciples and grandchildren of Tianyi Sect kept going backwards, and now it''s useless to say anything, their little deeds are nothing compared to the person in front of them.


    Nie Kong waved his hand, a clear light of fairy spiritual power fell, and the ancestor''s body was taken away by Nie Kong on the spot, and his face instantly disappeared.


    Cultivation is related to a person''s life, which is equivalent to his spirit.The Nascent Soul Divine Sense in his body was almost shattered, and he could no longer practice.


    If it is not for long-term cultivation of the powerful vitality in the body, it may be the first time to age and die.


    Seeing Tianyi taught them the most powerful ancestor of the school, people were cut off from the hand and degraded to a mortal body. Everyone was terrified and terrified, even dare not to show the atmosphere.


    The master of Jindan cultivation base trembled slightly, bowed forward and saluted, and said: "Please forgive me, seniors, forgive me for my ignorance."


    "It''s not easy for you to have been practicing for hundreds of years. Cut all your cultivation."


    The palm teacher shook his body and almost fell to the ground. His expression changed drastically, and the spiritual world respected strength.If the cultivation base is cut off, he can''t leave anything at all.

 2225 The collapse of the second element Text 3 038, see mom

    Li Xiaoou felt that his daughter''s Jiuyin Juemai physique was really a pit. Not only was she weak and sick, but she also caused a lot of trouble.Rather than being someone else''s apprentice, it is better to let the childhood friend Nie Kong be the daughter''s teacher, at least know the basics.


    Nie Kong also had this intention, so she has been transforming Li Xiaolu''s body these days. After practicing Jiuyin Juemai, she will convert cold energy into spiritual power.Let him practice the techniques of Orochiji.It is now the foundation building period.Nie Kong is going to let her lay the foundation, Li Xiaolu''s cultivation speed is also very fast, and it will not be unstable.


    "I became your apprentice, can I beat bad people?" Li Xiaolu asked curiously.Seeing Nie Kong''s shot at Tianyi Teacher, it seems that he is really powerful.


    Nie Kong laughed and said, "Yes, you can, as long as it is someone who is doing bad things to you. Just like I taught them the other day."


    "What if I can''t win?" Li Xiaolu asked.In her heart, a child can''t beat an adult, although she really hopes to become Nie Kong to punish bad people.


    This question from Li Xiaolu made it difficult for Nie Kong to answer.He wants to say that if he can''t beat me, I will vent my anger for you. If he says that, Li Xiaolu will eventually become the second generation of bad and rich people in the news.


    "If you can''t win, run away. Strong players have strong mid-hands, and a mountain is higher than a mountain. So, even if you have the ability, don''t just go out to provoke trouble." Osnake Ji seemed to see Nie Kong''s embarrassment and hurried to make a round..


    Li Xiaolu understood, nodded and said: "I understand, I will practice hard, not provoke right and wrong, and strive to be a good person who specializes in fighting bad people."


    Everyone in the room laughed, very satisfied with Li Xiaolu''s answer.


    When accepting disciples, there was no such cumbersome ceremony. Nie Kong could treat Xiao Lu as a niece, and he didn''t care about those things.


    After saving Xiaolu and accepting her as an apprentice, Nie Kong finally asked about business like Xiao Ou.


    "After you left, I have been taking care of my aunt until eighteen years ago." When Li Xiaoou recalled the past, he felt a special look.


    "Eighteen years ago?" Nie Kong asked, "What happened later? Where did my mother go?"


    Nie Kong was very nervous. Xiao Ou¡¯s connection with his mother was 18 years ago.Don''t you know where your mother is?


    Eighteen years ago, how long Nie Kong had been in the Earth Immortal Realm, Nie Kong didn''t know, so he couldn''t predict what happened.


    "Auntie moved out eighteen years ago. I have less and less time since I got Xiaolu. I have to bring children every day, so I rarely visit her. But I know where she lives now, and she is also in X City. "


    Hearing that Xiao Ou knew where his mother lived, Nie Kong said, "Don¡¯t pant when you speak, okay, it¡¯s terrifying me. What happened eighteen years ago? Has my sister always lived with my mother? Or married Up."


    Xiaoou and the others have always lived in City X, the city where Nie Kong has been since childhood.


    Li Xiaoou sighed and said, "Nie Kong, your sister is not married, she is missing."


    "What?" Nie Kong jumped up from the sofa and asked anxiously: "What''s the matter? When?"


    Li Xiaoou stood up and had a good meal with Da She Ji before letting Nie Kong sit down.


    "After you left, your sister kept looking for you, until one day, she suddenly disappeared, and then the aunt moved away from my house."


    Nie Kong endured anxious mood after listening to Li Xiaoou''s words, and immediately decided to go home and ask his mother to ask.Without his sister, that family would not be complete, and he would not go all out in cultivation.


    "The aunt said before she left, she knew where your sister was, so I don¡¯t ask, then let me marry, don¡¯t wait for you. Then she moved away, I helped her move things, and occasionally took the children. Look at her, so I know where I live."


    Nie Kong breathed a sigh of relief. It¡¯s better to be a childhood sweetheart. Knowing that he often takes care of the elderly, Nie Kong thanked him and left Xiaoou¡¯s house. Regardless of whether it was a shock to the world, he followed Xiaoou¡¯s words. When Nie Kong and Da Snake Ji rushed past a fruit stand at the position ofBig Snake Ji personally picked a few bags of fruits and prepared to give it to her future mother-in-law, who was teased by Nie Kong.


    After Nie Kong and Da She Ji finished shopping, after some inquiries, they finally found a place where their mother had moved.After finding the location and jumping over the fence of the community, Da Snake Ji said to Nie Kong: "Nie Lang, what do you think of me now?"


    Nie Kong adjusted her hair funny, and smiled comfortingly: "Don''t be afraid, my mother won''t be prejudiced, don''t worry."


    "I can''t help but worry. The first time I visit, I always want my mother to leave a good impression." Da Snake Ji said bitterly.Orochiji is happy to be happy to represent Nie Kong''s wife at the door, but she is a little nervous.


    Nie Kong shook his head, tightly holding the soft and boneless hand of Da Snake Ji and said: "." After speaking, after Nie Kong comforted her, he shouted: "Mom, I''m back.


    No one at home agreed, Nie Kong''s heart trembled and rushed into the house.Mother was away, the water in the kettle was still hot, indicating that it was freshly burned, and there were fresh flowers on the table.


    Nie Kong saw that there was a human atmosphere at home, his nervous mood gradually calmed down, and smiled: "I was shocked."


    Yes, after so many years, he finally returned. If he never sees his mother again, he will definitely collapse.


    As soon as he entered his mother''s room, Nie Kong heard the doorbell ring, and it was obvious that his mother had returned.Nie Kong hurried over.


    "Mom, I''m back. Mom? You..." Nie Kong was so excited that he discovered something strange.


    Twenty years have passed, and his mother should be gray-haired, but what he didn''t expect is that his mother hasn''t grown old and is still exactly the same as 20 years ago.


    "Kong''er, you are back." Nie Kong''s mother looked at Nie Kong in surprise, and smiled gently: "Go back to the house."


    Nie Kong''s mother smiled without wrinkles, just like 20 years ago.Although Nie Kong was puzzled, but the emotions he had separated for many years were here, he didn''t ask.I just want to convey more than 20 years of life.


    "Mom, what are you doing?" Nie Kong asked stupidly.

 2226 The collapse of the second element text 3 039, sister missing

    "How come I am not old? You think I am young, isn''t it good to be young?" Nie Kong joked angrily.


    "No, too young, I should call your sister." Nie Kong smiled and hugged his mother hard: "Mom, 20 years, I miss you so much."


    "You''re all grown up, you are crying no matter what, it''s really outrageous." His mother helped him up, her eyes a little relieved.


    Nie Kong discovered that his mother had indeed not changed in any way, and had not undergone any makeup.Why is this?Regardless, this is my mother anyway, isn''t it okay to be younger?


    Sitting up following the mother''s gesture, Nie Kong sat beside her mother, holding her hand.


    Da Snake Ji said: "Hello, auntie."


    Nie Kong¡¯s mother pulled Da Snake Ji with a smile: "Okay, okay, I also wonder if Kong''er returns one day, will he bring me a daughter-in-law? I didn¡¯t expect that she would bring me one, finally Don''t worry about it. And he is still so young, he hasn''t changed at all. I''m very happy."


    "Mom, I am young because I have a special opportunity." Nie Kong wanted to take his mother to practice.


    When returning home this time, his wish was to take his mother and sister to practice. Now that he saw his mother, the next step was to get her sister back, and even rummaged over the entire earth.


    "Well, how did you come over these years?" Nie Kong''s mother asked."One is very bitter."


    Nie Kong shook his head and did not say anything about the previous shuttle dimension, only that he had encountered some trouble.


    Nie Kong''s mother obviously didn''t believe it, and said, "How can it not be suffering? You were only about twenty when you disappeared. You don''t know anything. It must have been a lot of suffering to become so strong." Listen The mother¡¯s nagging made Nie Kong a little moved, and said: "My son is not filial, and he didn¡¯t come back in 20 years. But I think I¡¯m lucky. The saddest thing in life is that my son is capable but my parents are gone. If I experience I came back from life and death, but when I got home, I found that my mother was no longer there. Then I really don¡¯t know what to do."


    "Mom, let you practice together with me, and be as immortal as we are." Nie Kong wiped away tears, very nervous about his mother''s decision.What if she wants to be an ordinary person?


    Nie Kong''s mother suddenly laughed when she heard this.Looking at Nie Kong and Da Snake Ji.


    "Kong''er, I am very happy to see you restored the demon body of the Demon Emperor, and your nature has not changed. I am really happy," she said softly, her bright eyes as if she could see through all the secrets of Nie Kong.


    Big Snake Ji suddenly opened her eyes, and Nie Kong looked dazed and at a loss.


    Mother saw through Nie Kong''s demon body?See through yourself?Big Snake Ji froze there.She knows her own cultivation level. If her level is lower than her own, it is impossible to see through. Only if she is much stronger than her and Nie Kong will she see clearly.She, who is she?How could the cultivation base be so powerful?


    Nie Kong had the same thoughts as Da Snake Ji, but he never thought that his mother was a monk?The spiritual energy on the earth has been on the verge of extinction for thousands of years. If it reaches a higher level than Nie Kong¡¯s cultivation base, at least it had such a high cultivation base thousands of years ago.


    "I have been guarding you and your sister for tens of thousands of years, haha." Nie Kong''s mother smiled: "After life and death. Well, the Donghuang Taiyi of the demon clan has become stronger, and the powerful you make me very pleased. , I don¡¯t know if the choice was right or wrong."


    Nie Kong and Da Snake Ji became more shocked as they listened.Is the identity of the mother a monk?Why did you know Donghuang Taiyi?And you can see it right away?If she is a monk, why didn''t she take action when her sister disappeared?why?With countless questions, Nie Kong asked about his mother''s life experience.


    Chapter 52 The Identity of Mother


    "I will answer you one by one." She whispered: "First of all, I have protected you and your sister in countless reincarnations. In order to let you grow up safely. Or it is my personal selfishness. , I hope to resolve the enmity in the previous life, and I hope you can live in peace. For tens of thousands of years, every time you reincarnate, you have become your mother. I did not expect to finally awaken in the current life."


    "After you disappeared 20 years ago, to be precise after you left, I felt strange at that time. Your sister couldn''t bear to watch me cry all day long, so she looked for you outside every day."


    Nie Kong straightened up when he heard this, he also wanted to know his mother''s life experience.I want to know why my mother has not been old for twenty years.Why know your identity.


    "Do you know Houtu?" My mother looked at Da Snake Ji and also at Nie Kong.


    Da Snake Ji nodded and said: "I know, it is the Twelve Ancestor Witch. It seems that she did not participate in the Lich War in ancient times. She is the goddess who rules the mountains and rivers of the earth, also called Mother Earth."


    In the prehistoric period, the monsters and the witches ruled the world and were inseparable. Now that these years have passed, the war between the monsters and the witches has passed for tens of thousands of years, and there is no hatred for a long time.


    "I am the clone of Houtu." Her love sage said, "Houtu, as the mother of the earth, has already transformed into the six realms. When you reincarnate, I will be in charge. So naturally I see you fall, look It¡¯s your reincarnation. My clone becomes your mother and takes care of you."


    Taking the body into the six realms means using one''s own body into the six realms of reincarnation. The place where all the creatures in the heaven and earth will go after they die, whether to be a human or another creature in the next life is determined by the six realms of reincarnation.That is, the underworld.


    Nie Kong finally understood why his mother knew his identity.Who or god can escape the monitoring of the Netherworld?


    "Mother, since you are a clone of Houtu, why didn''t you stop or find her after my sister disappeared? Are all the six paths on the ground under your control?"


    Hou Tu whispered: "Although I am Hou Tu, I don''t have much power. Your sister said in the letter that he had left with a monk and said that he was going to find you. Then I was overwhelmed with sadness, and then I was crazy in Liudao. I have looked for it carefully in samsara. Your sister is not there. Heaven and earth are different. I''m just a clone, and I only control the earth. I can''t get it back without going through the six samsara."

 2227 The collapse of the second element Text 3 040, Buddhism committed evil

    "What happened? Why would my sister let the monk fool you?" Nie Kong had a bad feeling in his heart.


    "Now the Buddha world has begun to manage the six reincarnations." Nie Kong''s mother Houtu did not answer Nie Kong''s question.Although she shook her head, no one could see her helplessness.


    "The Buddha said that only by eating fast and reciting the Buddha can one escape the suffering of the six reincarnations and ascend to the Buddha world after death. It is indeed free from the six reincarnations, but it is not the ascension to the Buddha world. , They only support their Buddhism."


    "Because your sister was anxious to find you, until one day, in Shuang''er''s notes, a monk in a golden robed robe found him. If you follow him, you can find you, saying that you have ascended to the Buddha realm. , You can be found there."


    After Nie Kong finished listening, he frowned and said in his heart: Did my sister be tricked away?


    "I didn''t expect that the ancient Buddha from Lingshan would descend on the earth, otherwise I would definitely look at your sister and not let the monk deceive your sister." Houtu said, annoyed, and continued: "Unfortunately I only take charge. The Six Paths, the things in the Buddhist world are not in my control, otherwise, I will definitely be able to stop it, and definitely will be able to."


    "Why did they kidnap my sister for no reason?"


    "Yeah, for no reason, I didn''t expect that Buddhism would dare to bear the demon clan''s ancient cause and effect." Houtu murmured.


    Da Snake Fairy comforted her, Nie Kong clenched his fists, a faint demon spirit exuded from his body.


    "Because your sister Shuang''er is the reincarnation of Di Jun." Hou Tu said, sighing.


    As the twelve ancestor witch of the witch clan, he actually took care of the two demon kings of the witch clan.Perhaps Hou Tu also hopes to resolve the grievances between the Demon Race and the Witch Race.


    Emperor Jun?Nie Kong and Da Snake Ji felt their breathing stagnated.Nie Kong¡¯s sister is actually Emperor Taiyi¡¯s elder brother, Di Jun?


    Emperor Jun himself was the emperor of the monster race, so everyone called him Emperor Jun. In the later prehistoric times, he was the most prominent emperor god.


    Although he does not directly control the Eastern Emperor Bell, he has the enchanting flags, the pictures of the mountains and rivers, and the Zhoutian star battle array, which is comparable to the witch tribe''s gods.


    After Nie Kong accepted Donghuang Taiyi''s memory, he also remembered the appearance of Emperor Jun.


    He has the oval face of a modern woman, and if you don''t look closely, he looks very feminine.But if you understand carefully, you will find his domineering.Also, a person who has been in charge of the Yao Clan for many years, how can he not be domineering.


    Nie Kong''s mother got up and took out a beautiful notebook from a delicate box, saying that this was a diary written by his sister Nie Shuang after Nie Kong''s disappearance.


    The last few pages.


    On the thirteenth month of the lunar calendar, the weather is overcast.


    My brother has been missing for nearly three years. Every day I go out to look for him. The weather is so gloomy today that I can¡¯t breathe. I often wonder, on my birthday, will my brother come back and give me a surprise?


    The weather is fine on September 15th in the lunar calendar.


    Today, my mom was sad at the game, and I cried. I want to find my brother and let me do anything. I just ask my brother to come back.


    September 26th, Saturday.


    A monk told me today that he can help me find my brother, so I can think about it.I don''t want to tell my mother, I''m afraid she is worried, so let''s talk to her when I leave.Secretly tell yourself that he is the monk who knows spells, and he knows spells.I think he will definitely take me to find my brother.


    September 27th, Sunday.


    I didn''t tell my mother on the weekend, I planned to see the monk tomorrow.My brother will not disappear, I... I will find my brother back.


    Nie Kong closed the notebook and sighed softly.


    Hou Tu said softly: "I am Hou Tu, I can''t control the affairs of the Buddhist world. Similarly, I can''t control your current identity, because you are in the same era as us, so I think you should be able to find Back to your sister, so I have not left, waiting for you to come back."


    "My real body has asked the truth. It can listen to the Three Realms. I will now transfer the information it hears to you on the screen."


    As soon as Nie Kong''s mother had finished speaking, a picture appeared in front of Nie Kong''s eyes.The peculiar brocade robe and nine-ring tin rod, with seemingly kind eyebrows and kind eyes, were chatting with his sisters.


    Nie Kong didn''t recognize the bald donkey in front of him, but he was a master of the Buddha level when he looked at the Buddha light radiating from his body.And to be able to descend on the earth from the immortal realm, you must hold the treasure of Buddhism in your hand and suppress the heavens.


    That being the case, they must have the support of Buddhism.


    "The Buddha Realm is really a good calculation. Did you know the true body of my sister?" Nie Kong clenched his fists, and the evil spirit could not stop overflowing.


    Nevertheless, Shuang''er is just a carefree girl.Di Jun''s soul mark may have been wiped out in the cycle of eternal reincarnation, Nie Shuang has nothing to do with Di Jun.Even Nie Kong, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi in his body only left a little bit.


    Da Snake Ji hurriedly shouted: "You...you are actually Houtu Empress."


    "Mom, if I call you Houtu Niangniang, you will have a bit of fun. You will always be my mother. I am now going to the immortal realm to grab my sister."


    Houtu smiled and nodded, and said, "You two have grown up now, and my task has been completed."


    Nie Kong felt sad.Are you ready to leave when you meet your mother and relive the past?


    "Don''t be sad, as long as you are alive, you should see me again."


    "Definitely." Nie Kong''s eyes flushed a little, "I hope, I really want to go back to the previous life and live with my sister and mother."


    Nie Kong, who had faced thousands of enemies without blinking, showed a sad expression.In front of family affection, he is weak.The expectations in my heart for many years have all been shattered at this moment.


    "Hehe, I have been together for tens of thousands of years, and I unknowingly treat you as my own children."


    After Hou Tu finished speaking, the light radiated from his whole body, smiling at Nie Kong and Da Snake Ji, slowly disappearing in front of them.


    Nie Kong watched Houtu disappear, as if he had lost something important in his heart.He suddenly felt that it would be great if Yuanyuan had fallen into reincarnation and could go back to the past.


    Before that, Nie Kong had to settle accounts with Buddhism and take his sister back.Buddhism, it seems that you have to go to the fairy world again.


    Nie Kong originally planned to pick up his sister and mother and go to the second element to find a Japanese practitioner. It seems that the plan can only be left behind.

 2228 The collapse of the second element text 3 041, return to the fairy world

    The black mountains stand tall, each one tens of thousands of meters high.The morning glow is radiant, and the morning dew shines brightly.The mountains and forests were hazy, and the fresh grass and woods pounced on their faces, making the awakening few people feel a little bit unreal.


    The peculiar black mountain, the palpitating breath, and the unchanging silence make the earth fairy world seem so detached, as if standing outside the cycle of reincarnation.


    Nie Kong was startled, he was sure that he was right.After breaking the void, he indeed returned to the fairy world!


    They didn''t fall into the black mountains, but just outside this big mountain, there were four wild trees and wolf forests, and ancient trees vying for the sky, which was a vast wilderness.


    In their eyes, those branches and vines are the most beautiful spectacle.


    "Master...we...were we to the immortal world?" Li Xiaolu asked nervously.


    "Yes."


    Nie Kong was emotionally fluctuating, clenched his fists hard, and looked towards the west.Hearing the news from his mother, Nie Kong wanted to rush to the west to rescue his sister.


    Can''t wait to break the void, Nie Kong and the others once again soared to the immortal realm and appeared right in front of them.


    "Master...I miss my mother." At this moment, Xiao Lori couldn''t help Xiao Lu crying, and the strange place still made her a little scared.


    Nie Kong had a headache. Such a small child was taken to the fairy world. It was really difficult to arrange, how to take care of it?


    "If you miss your mother, you can practice hard, and when you grow up, you will be able to cross the void and go back." Nie Kong could only say that.


    "Go!" Nie Kong didn''t know what had happened in the past ten days or what happened to the outside world. He needed to understand again.


    Chang''an City has a long history and is located in Dongsheng.I don''t know how many thousands of years it has survived in the world. It is the largest ancient city in the earth immortal world. The wall is majestic, built of bluestone, like a blue dragon lying on the back.


    The Changtian Teahouse is the best place to get news.The building is five stories high and one hundred meters high. It has an antique style. Almost anyone who can drink tea in it has the strength above the Xuanxian. Without any commonplace, they are all strongmen in the cultivation world.


    Nie Kong''s main purpose was to come here to inquire about some news. After leaving the primitive old forest, they went straight to the ancient city of Dongsheng Shenzhou.


    The fragrance of tea was pervasive and refreshing, Xiao Lu took a sip, marveling at the good tea.


    The surrounding Xuanxians looked at the little mortals disdainfully, very dissatisfied that the boss put Nie Kong and the others up.


    As everyone knows, the Xuanxian master who originally came to see the door refused to accept, but later let Oshaji give a severe lesson.The owner of the restaurant at the level of Da Luo Jinxian looked at Nie Kong and Da She Ji in shock, and hurriedly came out to apologize.


    "Hey, has the disaster of our Human Race monks come? It is true that there are talents from generation to generation, and each has been held for hundreds of years. Now the Monster Race is really scary."


    "Isn''t it? Shushan can be said to be a great faction in the immortal realm, and it can be a mega-shock to the world. Unexpectedly, it was destroyed by the demon clan more than a year ago."


    "Shushan has only cultivated five Daluojinxians for tens of thousands of years. Two of them have died, and they have all been killed. That Shushan, known as the portal of saints."


    Nie Kong drank tea and listened quietly, stopping Orochiji''s inquiry and let them listen quietly.


    The business in the teahouse is very good. The monks who can come and drink tea are from north to south. People like to talk about various things in the spiritual world. It is a good place for gatherings.


    "Now that the times have changed, the saints can no longer be sold. Although no one can predict how strong the Seven Ancient Demon Sages tens of thousands of years ago will be, who can deal with the situation where the Mighty can''t come out?"


    "Well, in the age when the saints did not come out, there were heaven guards on them, and the Yaozu has always been weak! The riots in the sky tens of thousands of years ago, and then the westward journey, the Yaozu almost forgot. Who knows, the battle a year ago, really It''s shocking."


    "It is said that an ancient demon emperor who was suppressed in Rimet City was born, able to control the real fire of the sun, and then the fire burned Shushan."


    "Yes, but why did the Demon Emperor suddenly disappear? I really don''t understand."


    "I don''t know, but now the Great Sacred Bull Demon King, he may be in some trouble in the future. At that time, he was also there, and he assumed the cause and effect of the demon race and human beings. Don''t mess with the ancestors of Shushan. Yeah, what lies behind is Explain and teach the famous twelve golden fairy jade tripod real person."


    From what they were talking about, Nie Kong understood what happened before leaving.It seems that Shushan did not target the Yaozu, and now the realm of immortality is still peaceful.


    Da Snake Ji thought of something, and said to Nie Kong with a serious expression: "Nie Lang, are you really planning to go to Buddhism?"


    "Nie Shuang is my sister, and Dijun''s reincarnation is the supreme existence of the monster race. Buddhism''s deception and her must be uneasy and kind, so I must bring Nie Shuang back from the Buddhism, otherwise I will feel uneasy. Nie Kong nodded and said in a deep voice.


    Big Snake Ji could hear the firmness in Nie Kong''s words, and sighed and said: "With the strength of the two of us, it is impossible to fight against Buddhism. I don''t think we can call up the strong monsters, so I can be more sure."


    Nie Kong nodded, "Naturally need the power of the strong monster of the monster race, but my realm is far below the point of commanding the big monster. Even if the six sages of the monster race, the strong big monster, are called, I am afraid it will be difficult to suppress them by then."


    "But this is also the only way. Otherwise, let alone rescue Nie Shuang, both of us may be buried under Buddhism''s ancient Buddha great master." Da Snake Ji obviously also thought of Nie Kong''s concerns, and her tone was a little worried. Said.


    Nie Kong said indifferently: "Strength cannot make them surrender, but there is one thing that can definitely be done."


    "What is it?" Orochiji said curiously.


    "Call the demon banner!" Nie Kong affirmed.


    The demon banner is the most precious treasure of the demon race. It can command the group of monsters. Perhaps it does not possess the power of destroying the world like other magic weapons, but the function of commanding the group of monsters is enough to be called the heavenly treasure.


    From ancient times to the present, there is only one owner of the demon banner, the saint Nuwa.


    The head of Nuwa''s demon body is not a demon race, and has a great compassionate heart, repairs the sky and saves the world, and is respected and worshipped by all creatures.


    It was not until the birth of the Demon Emperor and the creation of the Heavenly Court that Nuwa gave the demon banners to Dijun and Tai Yi two brothers!!

 2229 The collapse of the second element text 3 042

    "You and Xiao Lu stay here for now, I''m going thirty-three days away." Nie Kong said softly.


    Orochiji''s injury is still unhealed, her primordial spirit is weak, and the female snail is noble as a saint, and she has the ability to reach the sky. Can you borrow the enchanting demon banner Nie Kong has no confidence in her heart, if there is a conflict, Nie Kong will naturally not take the Orochiji Go on an adventure.


    "Nie Lang, go early and return early." Da Snake Ji clearly understood in her heart that going with her would only drag Nie Kong down, so she didn''t say much, but worried Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong nodded, glanced at Li Xiaolu who was playing happily, couldn''t help but smiled, and then flew away for 33 days.


    Thirty-three days away, there was chaos.


    In the chaos, the colorful streamers scattered, sometimes gathered into clouds, and sometimes transformed into birds, beasts and humans.


    Going deep into the chaos, in the colorful streamer, you can faintly hear the wonderful and pleasant music, even if Nie Kong Yuanshen is strong, after the thunder tribulation baptism, there is still an impulse to be immersed in it.


    Nuwa is really not easy, just the fragments of the colorful sacred stone can make a great Luo Zhenxian Yuanshen unstable.


    Nie Kong recognized the origin of the colorful streamer at a glance, it was the fragments of the colorful god stone that Nuwa used to fill the sky.


    Gradually, a fairy mansion pavilion appeared in front of him, and the colorful streamer was continuously released from this pavilion.


    I didn''t expect Nu Wa to have a colorful god stone.


    Nie Kong looked moved, and stopped in surprise.


    The colorful sacred stone, heaven and earth sacred, Nuwa only left a few fragments after repairing the sky, the colorful sacred stone is no longer complete between the heaven and the earth.


    Who knew that now he felt the existence of a complete colorful sacred stone, no wonder Nie Kong was so surprised.


    Quickly calming the shock in his heart, Nie Kong flew to the front of the attic.


    The attic was suspended in the air and decorated with colorful streamers. Although the structure was simple, it made Nie Kong feel a heavy pressure. Nie Kong understood that this attic was also a magic weapon.


    Thirty-three days away, the world of chaos.


    Only people with great supernatural powers can live here, so being able to build a complete attic is definitely a feat that shocks the world.


    Don''t look at it now. In fact, there is a turbulent flow of space hidden thirty-three days away, which is extremely dangerous. Even if the ancient great demon, the mighty human race, encounters the turbulence of space, there is a danger of losing and falling.


    "Nie Kong came to visit Empress Nuwa." Nie Kong took a deep breath and shouted at the attic, neither humble nor overbearing.


    The next moment, the colorful streamer in the attic suddenly stopped releasing, the attic was less embellished with colorful streamers, less mysterious, and more plain.


    "Is the Eastern Emperor here to recruit demon banners?" A woman''s voice came from the attic.


    The sound is ordinary, but it makes people feel extremely warm, like a slight breeze.


    Nuwa broke Nie Kong''s purpose this time. Nie Kong didn''t feel strange at all in his heart, and calmly replied, "Yes, I''m here just to recruit demon banners."


    "Fate, robbery." Nu Wa seemed to sigh.


    After a while, Nuwa''s voice came from the attic, "The enchantment banner is sealed by me in the colorful stone. If you can unlock the seal, you will take the enlistment banner."


    "Thank you Nuwa Empress." Nie Kong thanked him.


    Then Feishen landed on the attic, and Nie Kong stepped into the main hall.


    The main hall is simple and plain, with one table and one chair, no other decorations.


    The next moment, Nie Kong''s gaze fell on a dark gray stone on the table.


    The dark gray stone fist was the size of a fist. On the surface, it was plain and unremarkable, but Nie Kong''s eyes were extremely excited, and he could clearly feel the vitality coming from the dark gray stone.


    In ancient times, Gonggong broke the mountain without breaking it.


    The Tianzhu broke and the sky collapsed.


    If it weren''t for the colorful god stone, the sky is dead and the earth is gone. This shows how amazing the vitality is contained in the colorful god stone that can make the broken or dead sky repair normal.


    Nie Kong took a deep breath, calmed down and slowly came to the table.


    There was no more excitement in his eyes, calm and indifferent, without emotional fluctuations.


    Nie Kong slowly placed his hands on the colorful sacred stone, and suddenly a wave of extreme intensity spread out of Nie Kong''s body.


    Not vitality, but dark and cold life.


    "In ancient times, the colorful sacred stone absorbed the death of the sky and infused it with vitality. After the sky was patched up, the colorful sacred stone changed qualitatively. In order to prevent disasters, I incorporated the demon flags into it. After a long time, the sacred flags and the colorful sacred stone have been integrated. One, without separating each other."


    At this time, Nu Wa did not show up, but her voice sounded in the attic.


    The sacred objects that transcend the heavens and the earth are actually integrated with the demon-raising banners. Is it a blessing or curse?


    Hearing what Nuwa said, Nie Kong frowned slightly.


    The demon banner is a sacred item of the demon race, a symbol of the demon lord, if something goes wrong, Nie Kong can''t find a better way to make the demon surrender.


    No way, I can only try.


    A steady stream of death energy was injected into Nie Kong''s body. At first, it was suppressed by the powerful spiritual power in Nie Kong''s body. No problems occurred for the time being, but after only a while, the death energy began to erode Nie Kong''s body and even spread to the soul. .


    Nie Kong couldn''t help taking a breath of cold air, secretly shocked and terrible.


    You know that Nie Kong''s soul has experienced nine thunder tribulations, tempered and forged, and is extremely tough, who knows that he can''t resist even death.


    Suppress me!


    Nie Kong Yun started to cultivate to the sixth level of the Great Sun God Art. The real sun fire burned in his body, like a large furnace, burning a steady stream of death energy.


    The fist-big multi-colored sacred stone seems to contain the heavens and the earth, and the death energy is endless and endless. The Great Sun God Technique is so powerful that it can only burn the death energy that flows in, but it cannot prevent the death energy from entering.


    At this moment, Nie Kong slowly closed his eyes.


    An ancient lamp appeared silently on top of Nie Kong''s head, releasing fire light, covering Nie Kong in it.


    Nie Kong opened his eyes and exhaled heavily.


    The Fusang Sacred Wood Lantern temporarily blocked the entry of Death Qi, but it could only resist it for a while, and soon the Death Qi would break through the barrier, and Nie Kong would once again face a stalemate with the Death Qi.


    Roar!


    Suddenly, a terrifying roar came from the spirit-calling banner.


    The next moment, a big mouth of blood rushed towards Nie Kong''s soul, obviously intending to swallow Nie Kong''s soul.


    "Suppress me!" Nie Kong yelled, and the primordial spirit released his surging divine power, like a big mouth that swept across the blood basin like a stormy sea.


    Accompanied by a loud noise, the mouth of the blood basin was hit, and it was immediately fragmented, and disappeared without a trace. Nie Kong was too late to let out a sigh of relief, and endless death energy swept from all directions.


    boom!


    The last sun fire on the soul suddenly released. Taking this opportunity, Nie Kong''s soul rolled up the demon banner and rushed toward the outside of the colorful god stone.


    At the moment when Nie Kong''s primordial spirit was about to rush to the outside of the colorful god stone, a huge skull gathered with death energy and bit on Nie Kong''s primordial spirit.


    The strange thing was that Nie Kong didn''t feel the slightest pain or discomfort, so he rushed out of the colorful god stone smoothly.


    Everything went too smoothly, Nie Kong couldn''t believe it when it went smoothly.


    The primordial spirit returned to the body, and the demon banner was thrown into the Dingkong ring, and Nie Kong was completely relieved.


    However, Nie Kong felt uneasy when he thought of taking a bite from the skull head transformed by the lifeless energy.

 2230 The collapse of the second element Text 3 043, Long eyebrows sued the real Yuding

    Suddenly, the colorful sacred stone was shining, and a small black flag could be vaguely seen in it.


    Nie Kong was overjoyed in his heart, but then calmed down.


    Although the death was temporarily blocked, Nie Kong still did not find a way to take out the demon banner.


    No matter what, only take a risk.


    Nie Kong gritted his teeth, released the soul, and at the same time controlled the Great Sun Divine Art. The real sun fire burned on the soul, and the extreme pain also followed.


    Even Nie Kong could not avoid the damage of the true sun fire to the primordial spirit, but in order to fight the death spirit and take out the demon banner, Nie Kong had to take a risk.


    The primordial spirit entered the colorful sacred stone. Only a few seconds later, the real fire of the blazing sun on the primordial spirit was extinguished by the dead energy. Nie Kong was shocked in his heart, and now he has no time to exit, clenching his teeth and clinging to the primordial spirit. On the demon banner.


    "Since you took the demon banner, then the colorful stone is also given to you, remember not to let the colorful stone fall into the hands of others." Nu Wa''s voice sounded in the attic.


    Nie Kong nodded and said, "Thank you Nuwa Empress."


    "Let''s go, do what you should go." Nuwa said lightly, but didn''t mean to show up.


    Nie Kong said a pity in his heart, the saint Nuwa, the great supernatural power.Since Nuwa was unwilling to meet, Nie Kong naturally wouldn¡¯t force it. Of course, Nie Kong didn¡¯t have time, so he had to rush back to serve the demons as soon as possible, thinking of trying to rescue his sister.


    After leaving the attic, Nie Kong returned to Earth Immortal Realm again.


    There is no colorful streamer in the chaos, and more depressing gloom, Nie Kong is not surprised at all, because he has taken away the colorful god stone that released the colorful streamer.


    Soon after, Nie Kong left the earth fairy world of 33 Heavens and found the Orochiji who was playing with Li Xiaolu.


    "Have you got the things?" Orochiji said concerned.


    Nie Kong smiled and said softly, "Everything goes well."


    After speaking, Nie Kong took out the enchanting banner in Dingkong Ring.


    ............ Shushan!


    The sun was blazing, and there was a sea of ??fire all over the mountains.


    The mountain peaks collapsed under the burning of the sun''s fire, the vegetation and the spiritual things withered and turned into ashes, and there was a mess everywhere, and the fairy mountain cave was completely submerged under the raging fire.


    Once upon a time, the mountain of Shu was high above the mountain, blooming like a brocade. Now, what is burned by Nie Kong''s sun is incomplete, without the slightest majesty of the former grand sect.


    Above the Shu Mountain, the scorching heat was terrifying, as if being in a furnace as large as the sky and the earth.


    But at this moment, the three of them stayed above Shu Mountain, not afraid of the high temperature coming from the sea of ??fire below.


    These three people are Nie Kong, Da She Ji and Li Xiaolu.


    "Nie Lang, why did you choose here?" Da Snake Ji frowned and said.


    Nie Kong smiled silently, quietly looking at the fire below.


    After a while, he said: "Shu Mountain is a large sect of the human race. It is necessary to order the strong monsters not only to recruit demon flags, but also to build power. Shu Mountain is the most suitable target."


    Da Snake Ji nodded, her pretty face showed a suddenly realized look.


    "You stay here!" Nie Kong let out a low cry, and flew onto the top of Mount Shu. The Snake Fairy protected Li Xiaolu and continued to stay high in the air.


    With an understatement, he stretched out his hand, and the fire of the sun within a mile went out silently.


    The next moment, Nie Kong took a deep breath, his expression solemn, and a black flag appeared out of thin air in his hand.


    On the front of the banner is a huge skull, and you can faintly see the light overflowing from the gap between the two lifelike fangs, which is very strange.


    There is no pattern on the back, only the words "Zhou Yaoban" are written.


    The demon banner is the treasure of the demon tribe. As soon as the demon banner comes out, all the people of the demon tribe will come in response to it. Even the six great sages of the demon tribe and the ancient great demon cannot resist the call of the demon flag.


    go with!


    With the burst of shouts, the demon beckoning flags automatically flew from Nie Kong''s hands and fluttered in the air in the wind.


    Suddenly, a trace of black energy overflowed from the skull on the front of the beckoning banner, and the black energy grew more and more. After only a while, a black cloud was formed in the air.


    The black cloud was tumbling, and a wave of terrifying demonic energy rolled out from the black cloud, and the top of the Shu Mountain, which contained aura, had an amazing change.


    Immediately afterwards, the tossing black clouds changed one by one with mysterious runes, and a series of gloomy lights shot out from the runes, just like ten thousand bolts of lightning falling in the sky, very spectacular.


    Seeing this scene, Nie Kong secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    The first time to urge the demon banner, the whole process was smooth, not as difficult as Nie Kong imagined.


    The demon-inviting banner released the demon energy spreading between the heaven and the earth, and Nie Kong soon felt an incredible change faintly between the heaven and the earth.


    It seems that the sky has changed.


    It also seems that certain rules are undergoing quiet changes.


    No matter what, everything is because of the demon banner.


    Yuxu Holy Land.


    The dojo of Yuanshi Tianzun is hidden in the hongmeng at the intersection of heaven and earth. With the exception of Yuanshi Tianzun''s sitting disciples, ordinary people cannot find the place of the Jade Void Saint Realm even if they have the power to reach the sky.


    The long eyebrow was an exception, because Yuanshi Tianzun sat down on his disciple Yuding Zhenren and had a connection with Shushan, leaving behind a teleportation charm that could directly enter the Jade Void Saint Realm, but unfortunately it could only be used once.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible for Long Eyebrow to find the Jade Void Saint Realm.


    It was Yuan Shi Tianzun who sat down on his disciple Yuding Zhenren to greet the long eyebrows. Speaking of the true people of Yuding, he had a relationship with Shushan, and he could be regarded as the gatekeeper of Shushan. This is also the reason why long eyebrows came to Yuxu Holy Realm.


    "Patriarch, Shushan is in trouble." The real man with long eyebrows knelt on the ground with a thump, and started crying bitterly at an age, and it seemed that the more wronged, the more wronged.


    Mount Shu turned into a sea of ??flames, and Chang Mei had to lead his disciples away from Mount Shu in humiliation.


    Coupled with the death and injury of the disciple elder, the real person Changmei couldn''t swallow this breath naturally. In order to let the Taoist ancestor make a move, the real person Changmei did not hesitate to give up his dignity.


    Zhen Yuding sighed heavily, and said helplessly: "Get up, the master already knows about this, but his old man will not take action."


    "Can the ancestor take action to kill demons and slay demons?" The real person Changmei didn''t expect Yuanshi Tianzun to make a move. His purpose this time was to invite real person Yuding.


    Because the real person Yuding has a connection with Shushan, only real person Yuding is the most likely to help Shushan through this crisis.


    "No!" Yuding Zhenren shook his head without hesitation and refused.


    The real man with long eyebrows widened his eyes in disbelief. It seemed that he couldn''t believe that such words were actually said from the mouth of the real man Yuding, and his face was dumbfounded: "Why, don''t you have the heart to watch that the mountain of Shu is destroyed? The hand of a demon has become a big laughing stock between heaven and earth?"


    Real Jade Ding sighed, and said in a deep voice: "Long eyebrows, the demon race''s fortune has recovered, and it has become a vitality. Even if the sky is powerful, it can''t stop the demon race''s recovery. Why do you and I go against the sky? A dead end."


    "Nie Kong is the reincarnation of the Eastern Emperor, and he has first revealed his hideousness. If he does not kill him, he will become a disaster that will endanger the world in the future!" Long eyebrows roared with excitement.


    Zhenyu Ding shook his head, and said bitterly: "Longbrows, are you still awake? Everything is a fixed number, and manpower cannot be done."


    "Do you want me to abandon Shushan and abandon the foundation?" The long brows are as gray as dead and lost, and his face can no longer find the majesty of the past, like an ordinary human old man half-lengthed into the soil.


    "Why not? The doorkeeper finds another place to rest and rest, so as to cope with the chaos that will come soon." Yuding Zhenren said lightly.


    "No, I can''t do it. I must avenge my disciples and regain Shushan." Changmei was silent for a long time, and suddenly shouted emotionally.


    "Longbrow, your obsession is too heavy, go back and comprehend what I said." Madam Yuding was expressionless, waved his hand, and Madam Longbrow, who was kneeling on the ground, disappeared.


    Master, is everything really unchangeable?


    Real Jade Ding muttered to himself while standing there.


    "Yuding, what should be put down must be put down, everything is fate, cannot be violated, immutable, even I can''t escape the mercy of fate."


    At this time, an old voice fell from the sky.


    Like a bell ringing through the world, solemn and solemn, endless and reverberating.


    Madam Yuding sat on the ground cross-legged, slowly closed his eyes, and whispered: "Master, what is fate?"


    It turns out that the old voice is the real master of Yuding, the Taoist ancestor Yuan Shi Tianzun.


    Fate?Fate?Fate?


    The real man Yuding muttered to himself in a daze, his face sometimes confused, sometimes awake, and unreasonable, as if he was caught in some kind of predicament that he could not get out of temporarily.


    Yuanshi Tianzun sighed, maybe he had left, and his voice never appeared again.

 2231 The collapse of the second element Text 3 044, Ten thousand monsters worship the mountain

    Above Shu Mountain, the demon-inviting flags fluttered in the wind, and the demon spirit was flying all over the sky. The demon energy released had the power to cover the sky and the sun. After a while, the breath of thousands of demon races appeared in all directions of Shu Mountain, but they were all These little monsters are not strong enough, and Nie Kong has been waiting for the six sages of the monster race, the ancient great monster.


    "Haha, I''m an old man."


    At a certain moment, there was a loud laughter rolling in the distant sky.


    The voice echoed, deafening like thunder.


    Nie Kong smiled and said softly at the corner of his mouth: "Pingtian Great Sacred Cow Demon King."


    The Bull Demon King was the first to come to the Six Sages of the Demon Race, Nie Kong didn''t feel surprised, because the Bull Demon King expressed his surrender heart not long ago.


    Even if there is no demon banner, it is easy to subdue the Bull Demon King.


    "Demon Lord, please extinguish the real fire of the sun burning in the Shu Mountain, otherwise the children of the Demon Race will not be able to enter the Shu Mountain to pay homage to the Demon Race''s holy artifacts." Falling on the mountain, the Bull Demon King said respectfully.


    Nie Kong nodded, and couldn''t help laughing.


    No wonder tens of thousands of demon crowds were scattered around Shu Mountain and did not come. It turned out that the sun was really hot, but I had neglected this.


    With a big wave of his hand, a piece of real sun flame disappeared invisible.


    After only a moment, Shushan could not find a trace of burning flame, but there were burnt marks everywhere, and most of the mountain was burnt abruptly.


    You must know that these are all fairy mountain peaks. After years of beating, they are extremely strong. The real fire of the sun can cause such damage in a short period of time, enough to be able to see the power of the terrible sun.


    After the real fire of the sun extinguished, countless monster races began to flow towards Shushan.


    Soon after, the upper and lower Shushan Mountain was full of monsters called by the demon banners.


    Even the Big Snake Ji couldn''t resist the call of the demon banner, and led Li Xiaolu to land on Mount Shu, standing next to Nie Kong.


    "Millions of monsters came in response to the banners. Except for the Pingtian Great Sacred Bull and the Demon King, the other five sages are missing. Why?" After half an hour, Nie Kong looked suspiciously and respectfully. The Bull Demon on the side.


    The Bull Demon shook his head with a wry smile, and opened his mouth, but he didn''t utter a word, obviously there was something unspeakable.


    Nie Kong''s expression sank, and he said faintly, "Let''s talk, I understand the reason for this, you must know."


    "Oh!" The Bull Demon sighed and said helplessly, "The monster race originally has seven sages, the Great Sacred Bull Demon King, the Great Sacred Flood Demon King, the Great Sage Peng Demon King, and the Great Sage Lion King Yishan. King, the ventilating great sage macaque king, the exorcising great sage Yu Tamarin, the monkey king, Monkey King."


    The Bull Demon paused, and continued, "After Sun Monkey converted to Buddhism, the six of us looked good and divorced. When I went to find them today, the five of them even discussed how to take back the demon banner."


    The Six Sages of the Demon Race are indeed rebellious and call the attention of the demon banner.


    Nie Kong sneered in his heart and didn''t feel too surprised, because the purpose of asking for the demon flags thirty-three days away was to prevent the Six Sages of the Demon Race from not surrendering.


    "They are here!" A heavy voice from the Bull Demon King sounded.


    As a peng bird first appeared in the sky, spreading its wings for half a mile, a roaring gust of wind was rolled up in the flight, and it seemed to shake the sky.


    A giant elephant, a lion, a macaque, and a black water dragon were supported on the back of Pengniao.


    They are exactly the six sages of the demon race, Peng Demon King, Flood Demon King, Lion Camel King, Macaque King, and Yu Tamarin King.


    When the Flood Demon King and others can sit on Demon King Peng''s back, it is not difficult to see that the relationship of the five demon has formed an alliance against the demon-raising flag in secret.


    "Are you Nie Kong?" Demon King Peng showed cold light, like a sharp knife.


    "Bold, the demon banner is here, you must not be rude to the demon master, and you should not quickly kneel down to make amends." The Bull Demon shouted angrily.


    Nie Kong smiled faintly and motioned to the Bull Demon King to calm down, and then looked at the five demon sages who fell not far away and said casually, "I am Nie Kong. I don''t know what the five mean?"


    "Hmph, the demon tribe''s holy relics live here, you don''t deserve to have the demon banner, take the initiative to hand it over, kneel and surrender, you will be able to spare you not to die." Demon King Peng said coldly.


    Demon King Peng''s body has become smaller, similar to the size of a normal human race, but his majesty and dominance have not diminished in the slightest. When he came up and poked, he did not put Nie Kong in his eyes.


    Nie Kong''s face turned cold, and he knew in his heart that if the Five Demon Kings were not allowed to suffer a bit today, they would definitely not be able to completely subdue the unruly Five Sages of the Demon Race.


    The Bull Demon King on the side sighed heavily. Perhaps the Bull Demon knew that the two sides had become fire and water, and did not spit out a word, standing aside and remained silent.


    Nie Kong grabbed it with one hand, and the demon banner fluttering in the air automatically fell into Nie Kong''s hands. Demon King Peng and others watched coldly, surprisingly did not stop Nie Kong from retrieving the demon banner.


    Did they find a way to suppress the call of the demon banner?


    Nie Kong''s thoughts flashed, and suddenly thought of this possibility.


    I waved to call the demon banner, the skull on the demon banner overflowed with black energy, and the black energy condensed one after another weird rune patterns, which may not be seen by ordinary little monsters, but the ancient big monsters and the six sages of the monster race must be able to Understand, this is the character pattern unique to the ancient monster race.


    "See Demon Lord!"


    The Bull Demon King and millions of demon crowds knelt down in unison, but Peng Demon King and other five stood on the top of the Shu Mountain, unmoved by the demon banner.


    Sure enough, there is a problem.


    Noting this scene, Nie Kong suddenly realized.


    The breath of the demon banner is irresistible to the demon clan, and the Peng Demon King and others can remain unmoved.


    "Dead!" Nie Kong shouted in a low voice, using his greatest soul to urge the demon banner.


    The demon-raising flag suddenly increased dozens of times, and the sky was shaking, and the earth was trembling.


    As the Six Sages of the Demon Race, the Bull Demon King couldn''t resist the pressure from the beckoning banner to crush the world. From the trembling of the demon body, his majestic and domineering body lay on the ground like a docile kitten.


    The other monsters trembled so much that they didn''t even dare to make a breathing sound.


    Nie Kong didn''t expect such a great power in the demon banner, just taking this opportunity to let Demon King Peng completely surrender.


    Demon King Peng and others gathered together, and then Demon King Peng opened his mouth and spit out a purple golden bowl.


    The purple golden bowl released a golden light downward, covering the Peng Demon King and others in it.


    Buddhism magic weapon, purple golden bowl!Looking at the Buddha''s light, it is no less than an innate spiritual treasure.

 2232 The collapse of the second element Text 3 045, the demon master Kunpeng returns!

    Nie Kong''s expression changed drastically. He asked for the demon banners and ordered the demons to destroy Foshan and rescue his sister Wushuang. Who knew that Demon King Peng and others had obtained Buddhist magic weapons to fight against the demon banners.


    Nie Kong, who was so angry in his heart, urged the demon banner.Then the demon screamed, and the huge golden three-legged golden crow shot out into the sky.


    The breath of the next moment unexpectedly rushed out of the enchantment banner, and bit on the purple golden bowl.And Nie Kong''s demon body collided fiercely with Dapeng Golden Wings.


    The golden light released by the purple gold bowl suddenly stopped, and the purple gold bowl suddenly became extremely black, lost its spirituality like being polluted, and fell to the ground.


    Demon King Peng wailed, his whole body dyed golden.And when he lost the shelter of the purple golden bowl, he could no longer resist the attraction of the enchanting demon banner that almost crushed the world, and all fell to the ground with a plop.


    The six sages of the demon race, all of them in the late stage of the Great Luo Jinxian, were so fierce in ancient times. They are now kneeling in front of a person, and if the scene in front of them is seen by outsiders, they will be shocked.


    In a head-on fight, Nie Kong can beat any demon saint, but with two, Nie Kong can only make a tie.


    However, Nie Kong possesses a demon banner, and no monsters dare to mess around easily. If Peng Demon and others had not obtained the Buddhist magic treasure, the purple golden bowl, he would definitely not openly challenge Nie Kong who possessed the demon banner.No, it should be said to confirm the identity of Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong stared at the Five Sages of the Demon Race on the ground without expression, and said faintly: "Submit Foshan and use the magic weapon of Buddhism. You are the bullying of the Demon Race and your sins cannot be forgiven."


    "The demon Lord calmed down his anger, the Demon King Peng and others just didn''t adapt to being led by others for a while, and almost made a big mistake on impulse. I hope the demon Lord will give them a chance to redeem their merits." Bull Demon King whispered for Peng Demon King and others.


    Nie Kong was unmoved, his arm stretched out, and the demon-inviting banner flew automatically and came to the top of the five demon king Peng.


    "Demon Lord, please forgive me!" Peng Demon King finally put down his figure, put away his unruly temperament, and said one by one.


    "Collaborate with Foshan, the sin deserves ten thousand deaths." Nie Kong was unmoved. Even though the Bull Demon King begged for mercy, the Five Sages of the Demon Race were soft, and Nie Kong''s tone did not loosen the slightest.


    "Your Majesty, please calm down your anger." At this time, a deep voice sounded from the endless void.


    Nie Kong''s expression moved slightly and slowly raised his head.


    In the endless void, the wings of a peng bird stretched out for thousands of miles. The wings trembled slightly, thunder and lightning in the sky, and the wind and rain suddenly rose.


    "Bold evildoer, dare to disturb the heaven, sin is unforgivable!" Suddenly, a roar sounded from the void, followed by a hundred-foot giant, holding two mountain-sized gilded great axes, and chopped off towards the wings of the peng bird .


    Suddenly, the wings of the Peng Bird flapped, and the wind was violent. The Hundred-Zhang Giant couldn''t stop the power, and was swept into the endless void by the wind and disappeared.


    Nie Kong couldn''t help taking a breath of air, and Pengniao just flapped its wings, and its power was no less than that of a banana fan, and even stronger.


    Moreover, the Pengniao in front of him is different from the Peng Demon King, and is obviously stronger.


    "Demon Master Kunpeng, Kunpeng!" Nie Kong said solemnly, out of the origin of the Pengbird.


    Kunpeng!


    In a battle against the avatar of Kunpeng in the Sky Demon Tomb, Nie Kong won a very uncomfortable victory, and now the real body of Kunpeng appeared, which is not known how much stronger than the avatar.


    "Demon Lord, the just now Hundred-Zhang Giant is a giant spirit god in the heavens. I didn''t expect that Kunpeng is so powerful, and the giant spirit god can''t stop a fan of power." Bull Demon King said with a breath.


    Can make the Pingtian Great Sacred Bull Demon King be so admired, even the Monkey King Sun Wukong failed to do so, of course, Kunpeng''s strength is absolutely worthy of that admiration.


    "Nie Lang, Kun Peng is here to vote. Our combat power has increased a lot, and we finally have our own wealth." Orochiji said softly.


    Nie Kong said with emotion: "Kunpeng is a well-known demon master in the monster race. If Kunpeng finds millions of monsters, the overall strength will be increased several times, and the attack on Foshan will also be a little more combative.".


    Kunpeng slapped the giant spirit god, and suddenly appeared in the sky above Shu Mountain.


    "In ancient times, the demon banner was held in the hands of the sage Nuwa, and the demon race had to obey the orders. Today, my emperor Taiyi of the demon race was born, and I, Kunpeng, came to help your majesty." Kunpeng uttered the old voice, although respectful. , Invisibly contains fierce domineering.


    "Haha, Kunpeng has been hidden in the world for tens of thousands of years. I am deeply honored to be able to follow the demon banner today." Nie Kong''s tone was indescribably happy.


    "Your Majesty, I have long been waiting for today''s arrival." Kun Peng respectfully said.


    The ancient great demon Kunpeng surrendered, the demon King Peng looked bitter, and they all bowed their heads involuntarily.


    "Kunpeng, you are the commander of the millions of monsters from today. You will practice the monsters. In the future, we will restore the majesty of the ancient monsters." Nie Kong waved the demon banner and said loudly.


    "Kunpeng takes the lead!" Kunpeng said respectfully.


    "I''m willing to surrender." Demon King Peng shouted in unison, with a humble tone and a creeping body, showing respect.


    He originally intended to confirm the blood of Nie Kong''s monster race, but he didn''t expect it to be the three-legged Golden Crow controlled by the Primordial Court in Lingshan.The prestige emanating from the Golden Crow can be said to be the reappearance of the Demon King.


    It''s a pity that Nie Kong''s current cultivation base is a little lower, it seems that only the mid-term cultivation base of Da Luo Jinxian.


    "Humph, let you spare your life for the time being, if he commits it again in the future, he will definitely kill him." Nie Kong snorted coldly and said coldly.


    The six demon sages all possess great magical powers. If the five sages are missing, it is equivalent to losing most of the combat power to attack Foshan. It happens that Kunpeng intercedes. Nie Kong not only gives Zukunpeng face, but also subdues the five sages of Peng Demon King, and retains the demon. The fighting power of the clan is a good thing with two birds with one stone, Nie Kong naturally would not refuse.


    Standing on the mountain of Shushan, Nie Kong ordered Kunpeng and the Five Sages of the Monster Race to practice the millions of monsters, and practice the Zhoutian Star Fighting Array.


    The Zhoutian star formation is combined with the three hundred and sixty-five stars in the sky, and the sun and lunar stars are added as the main star formation. The arrangement of this formation requires refining a three hundred and sixty-five-stroke big Zhoutian star banner, which corresponds to the sky. The three hundred and sixty-five main stars of China can form an extremely powerful Zhoutian star formation.


    Three hundred and sixty-five-pole big Zhoutian star streamer is the root, 14800-pole small Zhoutian star streamer is the stem, and billions of sacred trees are branches and leaves. The arrangement is very complicated.


    If Nie Kong is alone, naturally, he has no time to arrange such a mysterious and complicated formation. Now there are Kunpeng who are good at formations to help, hoping to arrange the Zhou Tianxing star formation in a short time.


    Nie Kong holds a big sun god tactic, can sacrifice the real fire of the sun, and is most suitable for refining the Zhoutian star banner.


    Kunpeng is good at formations, and he is responsible for leading the demons to comprehend the formation of the Zhoutian star battle array.


    The Six Sages of the Demon Race led their respective elite demon soldiers and demon generals to practice day and night, preparing for the attack on Foshan in the future.


    After refining the Zhoutian Star Banner, Nie Kong used the demon banner to summon a few hidden great monsters, greatly enhancing the overall strength of the millions of monsters.


    On the top of Shu Mountain, beside the demon banner.


    "Nie Lang, when are you going to attack Foshan?" Big Snake Ji snuggled in Nie Kong''s arms and asked softly.


    Nie Kong shook his head and said, "As our current strength is not enough to fight against Buddhism, we need to wait for me to integrate the monster race and train for a while."


    "Yes. Although the saint is not born now, the Buddhism created by the saint is not as easy to deal with as Shushan."

 2233 The collapse of the second element Text 3 046, the countermeasures of the heaven

    Heaven outside the sky, heaven.


    Lost the peace and tranquility of the past, the hustle and bustle of Lingxiao Palace, it¡¯s like coming to a secular vegetable market,


    The Jade Emperor sat on the dragon chair, staring blankly at the arguing gods below.


    "It is the duty of heaven to kill demons and guard the way. I am willing to lead one hundred thousand heavenly soldiers to defeat East Emperor Nie Kong.;" The giant spirit god came out more and more, staring at his eyes like copper bells, and shouted angrily.


    "It''s ridiculous, your giant spirit god can defeat Nie Kong, I''m afraid you don''t have this ability?" Taibai Jinxing stood up, mocking the mighty and fierce giant spirit god without any scruples.


    "You old man, dare to fight with me?" The giant spirit was very angry.


    Taibai Jinxing shook his head and said with a sneer, "Hehe, the giant spirit god is not that I underestimate you, you can''t even stop Kunpeng''s wings, what qualifications do you have to defeat the Donghuang Niekong who is regarded as the demon lord by Kunpeng? Just rely on a mouth that can only speak empty words?"


    "Shut up for me!" The giant spirit god was full of shame, and if he were not in the High Heaven Hall, he would definitely fight Taibai Jinxing desperately.


    "Shut up all!" Seeing that the gods were making a lot of noise, the Jade Emperor finally stopped remaining silent, and the majestic and heavy voice echoed in the High Heaven Palace.


    The gods were silent.


    The Jade Emperor frowned slightly, looking at the gods below, and said in a deep voice, "I asked you to wait today to discuss a solution, not to exclude each other. Okay, let''s talk about your views, Li Jing, you say first."


    The voice fell, a middle-aged man wearing golden armor, holding a pocket blue pagoda in his hand, it was Li Jing, the heavenly king of the tower.


    "Return to your Majesty, the minister is willing to lead troops to crusade." Li Jing replied in a deep voice.


    Li Jing was brave and good at fighting. For the sake of the heavenly court, he did not know how many demons and ghosts were ruined. They were so fierce. Therefore, it is not strange that Li Jing agreed to crusade the gods of Niekong.


    The Jade Emperor shook his head slightly. After Li Jing retreated, the Jade Emperor''s eyes fell on the Taibai Jinxing standing below.


    "Venus, tell me your opinion."


    The Taibai Venus came out more and more, standing in the middle of the high palace.


    "Your Majesty, the minister thinks it''s incompetent." Taibai Jinxing said slowly.


    "Why?" the Jade Emperor asked.


    "Your Majesty has forgotten Sun Wukong back then?" Taibai Jinxing''s words made the face of the Jade Emperor sitting on the dragon chair slightly change, and the faces of many gods in the Lingxiao Palace also changed color.


    Monkey King Sun Wukong, one of the seven sages of the demon race, possesses the power to reach the sky, which is simply a nightmare existence for many gods.


    Back then, Monkey King not only wounded many gods in Heavenly Court, but more importantly, Heavenly Court''s face was sweeping.


    In the end, if it were not for the Lingshan Buddha, then the heavenly court would not only be faceless, it might change hands, be occupied by demons, and become the laughingstock of all creatures in the world.


    "Is Jin Xing worried that Nie Kong will become the second Monkey King?" The Jade Emperor''s eyes were sharp and his voice was slightly angry. Obviously, Taibai Jinxing''s words hit his sore spot.


    The four heavenly kings, the twenty-four star monarchs, and the great gods from all walks of life, all of them are great supernatural powers, but now they dare not even breathe in the atmosphere.


    The first time the Jade Emperor was upset was when Sun Wukong made a noise in the High Heaven Palace, he did not hesitate to put down his body and ask Buddha Tathagata to help, but now it is the second time.


    "Your Majesty, do not guard against it, Buddhism is getting stronger and stronger. If one more Monkey King is forced to join Buddhism, Buddhism may be above the heaven." Taibai Jinxing said calmly.


    The Jade Emperor was silent, and after a while he sat back on the dragon chair, his face was not shocked, and he waved his hand and said faintly, "Since this matter is handled by you, I won''t repeat the same mistake."


    The giant spirit god was unwilling to stare at Taibai Jinxing, but he dared not question the decision of the Jade Emperor.


    Shushan.


    Kunpeng and the Six Saints of the Demon Race practiced the demon soldiers and demon generals day and night, and the results were gratifying. In just a few days, the overall strength of the millions of demon crowds increased by a big margin.


    What made Nie Kong most gratified was that the Zhou Tian Xing Dou Great Formation had already taken shape. If he attacked Lingshan soon, he would surely be able to exert its power to shock the world and make the Buddhas of Lingshan suffer.


    On this day, Nie Kong talked with Kunpeng and the Six Sages of the Monster Race.


    "Demon Lord, come from heaven!" Macaque King''s ears trembled slightly and said to Nie Kong, who was sitting cross-legged next to the demon banner.


    "Who came?" Nie Kong said calmly.


    The macaque king listened and said: "Demon Lord, the one who comes is Taibaijinxing."


    When Taibai Venus descends to the earth, the attitude of the heaven is self-evident.


    "Demon Lord, I am afraid Taibai Jinxing is here to recruit peace." Bull Demon King said.


    The Niu Demon King''s voice fell, and an old man with fairy wind and bones and white clothes flew from the void and landed silently on the Shu Mountain. This old man was the Taibai Venus who came by the order of the Jade Emperor.


    "Old Immortal Taibai, come here uninvited, and hope Donghuang atone." Taibai Jinxing smiled and lowered his posture, without the arrogance of the heavenly god.


    Nie Kong slowly stood up and said faintly, "I don''t know what Taibai Jinxing intends to come to Shushan?"


    Kunpeng, Niu Demon King and other Monster Race Six Sages were cold, staring fiercely at Taibai Venus. If Nie Kong were not by the side, it is estimated that the Seven Demons would have cramped Taibai Venus.


    The heavenly gods have killed many monsters. As the highest among the monsters, the seven monsters naturally hate Taibai Jinxing from their bones.


    "Naturally come for the Eastern Emperor." Taibai Jinxing smiled.


    Nie Kong raised his eyebrows and said, "Tell me."


    "Lao Xian is following the decree of the Jade Emperor, come here to invite Lord Eastern Emperor to go to the Heavenly Court to be the Eastern Emperor." Taibai Venus flicked the dust, and a yellow cloth shining with golden light fell from the sky and fell into Nie Kong''s hands exactly.


    Nie Kong looked at the imperial decree in his hand with a smile, and suddenly, with a loud sound, the imperial decree turned into a raging fire, and in an instant it turned into ashes.


    Seeing this scene, Taibai Jinxing''s face changed drastically.


    "Emperor, why burn the imperial decree?" Taibai Jinxing is worthy of being a veteran god who has gone through tens of thousands of years. He recovered his calm in the blink of an eye, and asked in a doubtful tone.


    Nie Kong said indifferently: "I, Nie Kong, ordered millions of demon masters, Kunpeng, and the six sages of the demon race to be used by me, why should I be the emperor of the East? Go back and tell the Jade Emperor, I have no spare time to take care of those little things."


    Taibai Jinxing''s expression was gloomy, and he obviously didn''t expect that Nie Kong would speak so absolutely, and he didn''t even leave any room for reversal.


    "Lao Niu, see off the guests!" Nie Kong waved his hand and said lightly.


    The Bull Demon smiled coldly, spit out the banana fan, and fell into his hand.


    "Taibai Lao, Lao Niu will give you a ride." After saying that, the Niu Devil swung the enlarged banana fan.


    The strong wind blows, and the platinum star is blown away without a trace.

 2234 The collapse of the second element Text 3 047, Buddhism extradition! !

    After blasting away Taibai Jinxing, millions of monsters continued to practice, and Nie Kong stayed on the top of the mountain alone.


    "Nie Lang, I heard the Bull Demon King said that you blasted away the people in the Heavenly Court?" Not long after, the voice of Orochiji rang behind Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong turned around, nodded and said, "Don''t bother with Heaven, our target is Foshan."


    At this moment, there was a noise under the mountain.


    Nie Kong Yuanshen moved slightly and immediately saw the scene below the mountain.


    The Six Sages of the Demon Race and Kui Peng surrounded a handsome monk. Seeing the appearance of the Seven Demon as a great enemy, it seemed that this monk was very difficult.


    It''s him!


    Nie Kong recognized that the monk was the monk who deceived Nie Shuang at a glance. He unexpectedly came from behind the heavenly court. It seemed that he was missed by the heavenly court and Buddhism.


    "Follow me down, there is a bald donkey coming from Buddhism." Nie Kong yelled, and flew down the mountain with Orochiji.


    Kunpeng ancient great demon, with a fierce name, six sages of the monster race, all of them are heaven-defying great demon, even in the face of the heavens, they never had the slightest fear, but now they are scared by a fine-skinned monk, to be honest. Nie Kong even felt like hell.


    "It is rumored that the Eastern Emperor burned Shu Mountain and ordered the group of demons. It was extraordinary at first sight today." Before Nie Kong spoke, the young monk folded his hands together and smiled.


    Nie Kong''s eyes moved slightly, Buddhism pays attention to cause and effect, reincarnation, how can the young monk not only plant the cause on the earth, this monk''s dare to appear is enough to prove that he is not simple, he must be possessed of great supernatural powers.


    "The Eastern Emperor has trained millions of monsters and gathered Kunpeng and the Six Sages of the Monster Race for Emperor Jun, right?" The young monk went straight to the point, which really surprised Nie Kong.


    "Buddha, Dongtiandi, participate in reincarnation, know cause and effect, now it seems that this is true, but unfortunately, I still haven''t counted his causal life." Nie Kong said with a sneer.


    The young monk shook his head and said with a big smile: "The little monk that the Demon Emperor said doesn''t understand, is it possible that you have counted the cause and effect of my fate?"


    "You will die miserably today." Nie Kong said with a sneer.


    "No, you are wrong. Today I am here to help the Eastern Emperor''s benefactor turn around and get out of the endless sea of ??suffering, not to die." The young monk smiled.


    Nie Kong sneered, then his arms raised.


    The demon banner standing on the top of Shu Mountain seemed to have received a silent call, and it flew automatically and fell into Nie Kong''s hands.


    The demon-inviting banners fluttered in the wind, weird and gloomy, millions of demon tribes, together with the ancient big demon and the six demon tribes, all knelt to the ground.


    Nie Kong exudes a billowing aura, even if he is only in the middle stage of the Great Luo Jinxian, he can suppress the ancient monsters around him out of breath.


    "The Eastern Emperor is really extraordinary, but the cause and effect of the fate is illusory, no trace can be found. There are no shortage of great magical powers in ancient times. You can''t grasp the fate and see through the cause and effect. You can''t do it either." The young monk was indifferent under the pressure of Nie Qi. Stop water.


    "Really, I''m going against the sky today, ending your life." Nie Kong waved his right hand and turned into golden wings and swept towards the young monk.


    Amitabha!


    The young monk vomited the Buddha''s name, his delicate and solemn face, his whole body exuded ten thousand golden rays, dazzling and dazzling, he even resisted Nie Kong''s blow.


    "Nie Lang, I will help you."


    "The Dharma is boundless!" The young monk uttered the Buddha horn, and the golden light shrouded the Orochiji in it.Orochiji was actually trapped in it, no matter how she attacked, the golden light gathered but not scattered, and she held the Buddha country.


    In the next moment, Orochiji turned into a prototype, only to break his suppression.


    "Donor, turn your head back to the shore, go back to Buddhism with me, I will save you from the sea of ??suffering." The young monk put his hands together and whispered with a smile.


    The young monk is not angry at all, his smile never diminishes


    Nie Kong''s expression changed drastically. He gritted his teeth and picked up the Great Sun Divine Art. The real fire of the sun burst out from his body, sweeping toward the young monk like a storm.


    The face of the young monk changed drastically, and he let go, and stepped back.His body was golden, but he still couldn''t stop the erosion of the real fire of the sun.


    From the appearance of the young monk to the present, the powerful methods have made all the monsters present desperate.But even a monk who is as strong as this is restrained by the true fire of the innate sun, and the great monsters still have a strange feeling of unreality as if they have seen an illusion.


    "It deserves to be a new generation of Demon Emperor. As expected, the means can reach the sky, and it is not in vain to come this time. What a pity!" The young monk shook his head.


    Killing the enemy, it is strange that Nie Kong can''t see the slightest joy on his face, but heavier and heavier.


    "Nie Lang, did you kill him?" Orochiji slowly let out a sigh, her being terrified by the strength of the opponent.


    "You were wrong, it was just a clone of him." Nie Kong said in a deep voice.


    At the same time, Nie Kong was thinking, because a name appeared in his memory, Tang Sanzang.


    Buddhism saint son, Buddha Tathagata sits down as a big disciple.


    It was the young monk who had just fought.


    "Nie Lang, you don''t need to think about it. Tang Sanzang is a big disciple under the seat of the Tathagata, with Buddha''s power reaching the sky, but still only attaining the true fruit of Arhat." Oraji Ji snuggled in Nie Kong''s arms and said softly.


    No matter how strong Buddhism is, Nie Kong has no choice but to fight Buddhism, even if it ultimately fails.


    After defeating Tang Sanzang, Nie Kong and Kun Peng practiced demon soldiers and demon generals, and practiced the Zhou Tianxing star battle array.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    One of them is the head of Shushan Zhang Mei, and the other is the head of Kunlun Qingfeng Taoist.


    The two walked into the Huasheng Temple in Chang''an City together and greeted them as an old monk. The three seemed to be old acquaintances, chatting and laughing, and there was no sense of strangeness between them.


    This old monk is dressed in ordinary monk clothes, but his realm is not weak at all. He has entered the late stage of Da Luo Jinxian, and he is considered to be a powerful power at the same level as Long Eyebrow and Qingfeng Daoist.


    "Master Qingfeng, Master Faming, you have also seen my encounter with Shushan. Nie Kong is the reincarnation of the demon emperor. He is extremely cruel. If he can''t get rid of it as soon as possible, he will inevitably become a disaster to the immortal world." Once he took his seat, Long Eyebrows straight to the point. , Shen Sheng told Elder Faming and the head of Kunlun about the strong relationship.


    Amitabha!


    Elder Faming folded his hands together, screamed the Buddha''s horn, and whispered: "The long-brow benefactors are not unreasonable. The Buddha said, the reincarnation of karma, the fate of fate, Nie Kong is the fate of the immortal world, you and I are all pregnant. A person with supernatural powers, how can he just watch the demons and ghosts harm the immortal world and just ignore it."


    "What to discuss, Nie Kong dare to kill my Shushan disciple, he will definitely die." Taoist Qingfeng''s temper is very irritable, which is too far from his name.


    Xianle stopped suddenly, and the three of them woke up like a dream, recovering from the state of intoxication.


    Long eyebrows said bitterly: "It''s a pity that Yu Ding, the ancestor of Shushan, is unwilling to make a move, otherwise it would be difficult to kill Nie Kong."


    Speaking of the real person of Yuding, the elders of Faming and Qingfengdao all showed awe.


    The real Jade Ding, the disciple of Yuanshi Tianzun''s seat, has supernatural powers, even the Buddhist monks dare not despise the Jade Ding.


    Speaking of which, Yuanshi Tianzun is also considered to be a person in the Heavenly Court, except that he is different from the Immortal Xingjun, Yuanshi Tianzun and the other two Qings are both behind the heavenly court.


    As for the Jade Emperor, it is a puppet that is ugly.


    However, Sanqing never asked about Heavenly Court, otherwise, who would dare to despise Heavenly Court, even Lingshan could not.


    In ancient times, Monkey Monkey made a big noise in the sky, and the heavenly gods died and wounded countless, no one could resist the ferocity of Monkey Monkey.


    At the critical moment, Tai Shang Lao Jun made a move and easily stopped Monkey Sun.


    The strange thing is that in the end, Laojun Taishang released Monkey King, letting the Buddha of Lingshan show the limelight and picked up a big deal.


    The three talked about it at last, and then left each.

 2235 The collapse of the second element Text 3 048. Start attacking Buddhism! !

    After a few days of rest, the millions of demons were ready to go.Among them, there are only 30 great demons with a cultivation base of Da Luo Jinxian or above, which shows how withered the demons are now.


    Kunpeng, the Six Sages of the Demon Race, and the Seven or Eight Ancient Great Demons took the lead in the demon soldiers and demon generals, quietly waiting for Nie Kong to give orders.


    The most ardent among them are the Bull Demon King and Peng Demon King. One is that his son and brother were extradited by Buddhism. We can see how hate the Bull Demon King is in his heart.The same is true of Demon King Peng, who secretly did so much useless work in order to get rid of Buddhism.


    Nie Kong stood on the top of Mount Shu, high above, looking down at the crowd of millions of demon crowds underneath.


    At a certain moment, Nie Kong waved the demon banner.


    "Now that Di Jun''s reincarnation has been extradited to Buddhism, I will lead you to the Buddhism and rescue Di Jun. Are you afraid?"


    "Kill, kill, kill!"


    The millions of monsters below, unanimously, gathered together with murderous voices, making the situation change and the world pales.


    Since ancient times, countless monsters have died in the hands of Buddhism.


    The grievances between the monster race and the Buddha are deep, and now Nie Kong orders the monster race to attack, completely igniting the long-squeezed hatred in the hearts of the monster races.


    Countless black and overwhelming demon energy swept to Hezhou in West Niu. After the integration of the millions of demon races, they were no weaker than the millions of heaven soldiers in the heavens.


    A million golden lights suddenly appeared in all directions, suppressing the aura formed by the gathering of millions of monster races in an instant.


    In the next moment, golden light converged in all directions of Shu Mountain, and the barrier was like a thick wall.


    Nie Kong looked dignified. Looking around, there were Buddhas meditating on the four golden light barriers. Nie Kong Yuanshen roughly estimated that there were more than 10,000.


    "Demon Lord, that is the ten thousand Buddha array of Buddhism." The macaque cave world, at a glance, recognized the origin of the golden light barrier.


    "It turned out that Buddhism came to stop it. It was a deceitful deception. It was a fight against Buddhism."


    "Demon Lord, his subordinates are willing to lead troops to fight and break the Ten Thousand Buddha Formation in front of them." Many big demon kings knelt in front of Nie Kong, calling for a fight.


    Nie Kong shook his head, signaled the demons to calm down, and fell into contemplation at the same time.


    The Ten Thousand Buddha Array suddenly appeared in Shu Mountain, this did not mean that Lingshan had taken the initiative to attack, maybe this was just a test, Lingshan was sending a signal that it was not easy to mess with.


    "Kunpeng, the Six Sages of the Demon Race, the Great Demon King of all directions, follow me into the Ten Thousand Buddha Formation, and the rest of the demon soldiers and demon generals are on standby." Nie Kong gave orders in a deep voice.


    "Lead!" the demons shouted in unison.


    Nie Kong led the demon clan powerhouse to fly towards the front, Orochiji stayed to take care of Li Xiaolu, so she did not follow Nie Kong to break through the Ten Thousand Buddha Formation.


    In the golden light barrier, Nie Kong seemed to have come to a strange world.


    Just as Nie Kong adjusted to the golden light a little, suddenly there was a sad scream around him.


    Nie Kong was shocked. Looking around, apart from the six demon sages of Kunpeng and Niu Demon King, the other big demon demon kings became prototypes.


    "What the hell is going on?" Nie Kong said in surprise.


    Kunpeng frowned and said, "My Majesty, we have come to the world of Buddha Light. The Demon King with a slightly weaker strength cannot resist the infringement of Buddha Light."


    "Don''t panic." Buddhism''s exercises are indeed somewhat restrained from the demon race, but Nie Kong has the root cause of the Heavenly Precept that can almost break all formations.


    The milky white energy burst into terrible ripples under Nie Kong''s mana, and violently collided with the golden light.


    "Hey, I''m fine."


    The demons burst into surprise voices, and it was obvious that the Buddha light had lost its effect.


    Sitting under the Bodhi tree was an old monk, old-fashioned, closed his eyes and rested, and his body exuded an ordinary aura.


    Perhaps feeling Nie Kong''s appearance, the old monk opened his eyes at this moment.


    "Emperor Taiyi, I wonder if I can sit down and talk?" The old monk smiled.


    "who are you?"


    "I am a Medicine Buddha."


    Suddenly, Nie Kong sneered and said, "The Buddhist sect set up a ten thousand Buddha formation to block my monster army for one day."


    "The Ten Thousand Buddhas Formation is made of thousands of ancient Buddhas. Although you can''t stop you, you should think about your demon soldiers and demon generals." The old monk said with a smile.


    It turned out that after Nie Kong was broken, the bald donkeys of Buddhism once again formed the Ten Thousand Buddha Array.


    "Just kill you."


    The old monk¡¯s self-confidence is not unreasonable. There are many monsters in the Daluo Jinxian realm, but there is no quasi-sage realm. It takes ten quasi-sage realms to break the ten thousand Buddha array.


    After a long time, the old monk slowly uttered a few words: "The Eastern Emperor is really extraordinary. It seems that I cannot extradite you and convert to my Buddha. But the Buddha''s life cannot be violated. Today you must stay in the Ten Thousand Buddhas Formation."


    "Hmph, you want to keep me, I''m afraid you don''t have that strength."


    "If the Eastern Emperor had the bravery of the past, the old monk is indeed not qualified to fight with you. But now your cultivation base has not been restored to the peak state, and there is no half-life magic weapon Eastern Bell, it is not difficult to defeat you." The monk said with a smile.


    Nie Kong sneered, and suddenly his whole body moved.


    Secretly transported the Great Sun God Technique, opened the palm of his left hand, and a real fire of the sun leaped out of the palm, covering dozens of miles in a blink of an eye.


    The old monk did not dare to neglect the sun when the fire came.


    Withdraw three steps, put your hands together, and utter the Buddha''s horn. A golden light of Buddha overflows from the gap between your hands.


    The Buddha character was the size of a fist, shining golden light, and hit the real fire of the sun silently.


    boom!


    When the two touched, the real fire of the sun suddenly burned fiercely, and in an instant it burned the Buddha without a trace.


    Seeing the real fire of the sun, the old monk frowned, and the next moment a fierce aura was released from the old monk''s body. The golden light emitted was even distorted and it seemed to be in danger of collapse. How terrible strength is.


    In the later period of Daluo Jinxian, the mana accumulated by several Yuanhui is terrifying.


    Nie Kong was very solemn. Although the realm of the old monk was only one level higher than Nie Kong, the pressure on Nie Kong was only much stronger than Xuanzang.


    Pharmacist Buddha, but an ancient Buddha with Tokai Tai in the same age, he is a direct disciple of the saint.


    If it weren''t for the lack of merit and innate spirit treasure, he would have been able to behead the corpse and become a quasi saint now.

 2236 The collapse of the second element text 3 049, kill the Buddha of Pharmacist

    The next moment, the Medicine Buddha waved his sleeves, and a pocket-sized mini pagoda flew from the sleeves.


    The small pagoda is green in color, simple and simple, exuding the vastness of Buddhism.


    The tower was engraved with dense scriptures, and a creamy white bead was inlaid on the spire of the tower. Nie Kong felt the smell of ancient Buddha from the bead.


    "In that case, I can only force you to save you, Donghuang is careful." Medicine Master Buddha yelled and reported the origin of the magic weapon in his hand. At the same time, with a little left hand, the Duhua pagoda rammed Nie Kong silently.


    Nie Kong, the magic weapon of Duhua Pagoda, has also heard of it. It is considered to be a more famous magic weapon in Buddhism. In ancient times, an ancient Buddha in Buddhism was used to save a great demon, who took his incarnation to save the pagoda.There don¡¯t seem to be many magic weapons like Pagodas, but they all possess good power.


    Nie Kong didn''t rush, and controlled the real fire of the sun to hit the pagoda.


    The real fire of the sun was burning, and the Duhua Pagoda was submerged in fierce flames. Seeing the next scene, Nie Kong''s face was not happy, but rather solemn.


    Because under the real fire of the sun, the Duhua Pagoda is intact.The Karma fire of Buddhism, the real fire of the three flavors of Taoism, etc., although not comparable to the real fire of the sun, are also among the best flames in the realm of immortals.


    Nie Kong frowned.The sun is really burning. Although the effect is there, it can''t break the opponent''s defense in a short time.


    The Medicine Master Buddha not only arranged the Ten Thousand Buddha Array around Shu Mountain, but also prepared the magic weapon Duhua Pagoda to defend against the real fire of the sun. Obviously, he had prepared everything in advance, so Nie Kong understood that today would be an extremely dangerous battle.


    The role of the demon-raising flag is to give orders to the demon, and it does not have much offensive effect. Nie Kong planned to give up the demon-raising flag and resort to the means that the demon emperor should have.


    "The Duhua Pagoda has experienced the burning of ancient Buddhist fire. Although the real fire of the sun is amazing, it can''t refining the Duhua Pagoda for the time being. Now, can you talk to me in Lingshan." Medicine Master Buddha smiled.


    "I will go to Lingshan, but I will go with a million demon soldiers."


    "Emperor Taiyi, Medicine Master Buddha originally wanted to keep you in the Ten Thousand Buddhas Array, but now I have changed my attention, because your existence is too dangerous. It will not only endanger Buddhism, but may even bring you to the entire immortal world. Catastrophe." Medicine Master Buddha said in a deep voice.


    The pagoda in his hand, with the spatial power of suppressing chaos, suppressed towards Nie Kong.The slightly weaker big demon might have been directly sucked into the space of the pagoda.


    "Golden Crow Magic Sun!!"


    With a loud cry, violent golden flames came out.Every time the three-legged Golden Crow''s demon body appeared, it would be a disaster.The real fire of the violent sun turned the surrounding space into an ocean of golden flames.The three-legged golden crow seemed to have turned into an ancient sun, directly hitting the Medicine Buddha.The three-legged Golden Crow''s monster body is so terrifying, its own ability is already comparable to the innate level spirit treasure.The thick real fire of the sun is about to burn thousands of miles around, and the surrounding temperature can melt everything in the world.


    boom!!The three-legged golden crow that was several hundred meters long turned into a scorching sun and violently collided with the enlarged pagoda, and the space collapsed.


    The golden flames burned the sky, but the pagoda also suppressed the space of one side, but the flames were too violent.The battle of the mighty can be said to directly destroy the world.


    The battle between Gonggong and Zhu Rong was even frustrating and knocked down Bu Zhou Shan.The battle of the Lich caused the Primordial Continent to be divided into countless pieces, forming four continents, east, west, north and south.


    Ancient Demon VS Ancient Buddha, but Taiyi''s generation is older than Ancient Buddha.Or the introduction of Buddhism is the same generation of the Eastern Emperor and Tai Tai, but everyone is powerful.


    The pagoda became dim for a while, and the Golden Crow that turned into the sun was several times hotter than the real sun fire that was emitted by hand. The terrifying real fire of the sun combined with the Golden Crow''s innate talent to practice exercises, was incredibly powerful.


    After a few touches, the pagoda slowly couldn''t hold on.


    Seeing that he was in a disadvantaged situation, the pharmacist chanted the Buddha''s horn and recited the scriptures.With a loud shout, the milky white light shrouded towards Nie Kong in patches.It turned out that the immortal golden body of the Medicine Master Buddha came out, and a palm turned into a million li and slapped the three-legged golden crow.


    "The ancient Buddha of the late Golden Immortal Daluo can''t be underestimated." Nie Kong directly used the law of heaven and earth to make the true body of the three-legged golden crow thousands of times bigger.With a palm down, the Golden Crow directly resisted with his body.


    "Go." Medicine Master Buddha pointed to the pagoda.


    "Blast." Nie Kong yelled coldly, the golden crow demon body exuding the sun''s brilliance, suddenly dimmed, and then burst out an unprecedented flame, like a materialized magma.


    Kaka, when the magma is continuously poured on the pagoda, the pagoda directly becomes dim.


    The golden body of Medicine Buddha became a little dim, and the damage to the magic weapon would also indirectly hurt him.


    Immediately after breaking open the pagoda, Nie Kong soared as if regaining freedom, and rushed towards the Medicine Buddha.


    The three claws sharper than the fairy sword directly tore off the two arms of the golden body.


    "Originally, I thought I could save you. It seems that I miscalculated. Donghuang Taiyi, why don''t you have the consciousness of your brother Dijun? What a pity." Medicine Master Buddha sat on the ground, and the pagoda fell.He had a serene face, and his golden body was bathed in golden flames.Slowly, the golden body of the ancient Buddha turned into a golden relic.


    The golden world disappeared without warning, and a nearby scene appeared.Nie Kong was not surprised at all, because the Ten Thousand Buddha Formation was broken.


    The millions of demon soldiers outside, seeing Nie Kong appear and defeated the ancient Buddha of Medicine Master, all became confident.As everyone knows, among the Buddhas, the strength of Medicine Buddha is not in the top five.


    The Medicine Buddha is just the front station of Lingshan in the West.As for the Ten Thousand Buddha Arrays that he brought with dozens of arhats, they were actually modeled after the Ten Thousand Immortal Arrays when Jijiao was enshrined.Perhaps the Medicine Master Buddha was also from a family background.


    After coming out, there were a lot of millions of demon soldiers and demon generals, and Da Snake Ji and Li Xiaolu were also in peace, Nie Kong was finally completely relieved.


    "Follow me to the Spirit Mountain." Nie Kong let out a low voice, and led the demons to a place more than ten miles away.


    Two hours later, the Million Demon Race was ready to go, Nie Kong gave an order, and all the great demons opened their way and headed towards Lingshan.

 2237 The collapse of the second element text 3 050, the cowardly Jade Emperor

    South China Sea, purple bamboo forest.


    In Mount Putuo, Guanyin Bodhisattva and Tang Sanzang sit on the ground.


    "Xuan Zang, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi has broken the ten thousand Buddha array set up by the Lord Buddha, and led millions of demon crowds to the West Heaven of Lingshan." Guanyin Bodhisattva pinched and said softly.


    Tang Sanzang slowly closed his eyes, and said sadly, "Bodhisattva, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi was the first three-legged golden crow born in ancient times. His fate is already extremely noble. And the samsara that is hidden in all ages is no longer the same. As far as you and I can expect, it may be impossible to stop the Demon Emperor from leading the Demon Race to Lingshan!"


    "Yes, the demon emperor''s cause and effect are too big, but unfortunately we still got involved in Buddhism in the end. If we let Dijun leave the Buddhism, the cause and effect with them may be terminated." Guan Shiyin said with his hands folded.


    "It shouldn''t be long before the demon emperor Jun will convert to my Buddha. If you let the demon return to the mountain at this time, it will be a failure." Xuanzang said pityingly.


    "Even if I waited for Buddhism, it is slowly declining now. And the Dijun mentioned by the Lord Buddha is the opportunity to rise to our Buddhism."


    "If the two golden crows of the prehistoric land are awakened and reconciled, it will indeed be a catastrophe for our immortal world." Guanyin said.


    Since the tribulation of the gods, Buddhism began to develop vigorously in Xiniuhezhou, and then traveled to the west and began to travel east. It can be said that Buddhism has a strong incense for a time.But in the lower realm, it is indeed slowly declining.Xuanzang used the Buddha''s Lord''s innate magic weapon 12-Rank Golden Lotus to suppress the lower realm of space and witnessed that with his own eyes.The ample power of faith flows to other inexplicable gods, the unknown caves.If he hadn''t been suppressed by the rules, he could only display the cultivation base of the immortal. He really wanted to break through the void to see who created the sect that actually attracted so many mortal beliefs.


    "With the cooperation of millions of monster races, it is not enough to shake the foundation of our Buddhism. Monster race, this battle will be defeated." Xuanzang said.


    "Xuan Zang is right. The calamity caused by the monster clan should have disappeared from the famine to the present. If this is the case, then we will leave for Lingshan immediately. To transform the monster clan, we must also contribute."


    During the discussion between the two, the red boy beside him also showed an expression of excitement.As a forcibly practicing under Guanyin, Honghaier''s conversion to Buddhism was not voluntary.However, Guanyin used spells to impose several tight-fitting spells on Red Boy, which forced him to yield.Now that the demons had attacked Lingshan, Hong Haier was so excited that he couldn''t wait to join his father.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Heavenly Court, since the last time Taibai Venus recruited An Niekong and was fanned by the Niu Demon King''s Banana for hundreds of thousands of kilometers, Heavenly Court knew that Nie Kong could not be surrendered.


    The Jade Emperor was very anxious. When a demon emperor condensed all the demon races into one, the formed power was actually stronger than the heavenly court.


    Heavenly Court can only send out the scene, only Yang Jian Daluo Jinxian late, Tota Heavenly King Li Jing, Daluo Jinxian early Nezha third prince, the four heavenly kings!!


    Perhaps it can be compared with the great sages of the Demon Race, but with the addition of Nie Kong, Kun Peng, and Osnake Ji, the power of the Demon Race has expanded to an incredible level.


    The demon clan has been in decline for tens of thousands of years, and a leader is needed to lead them. Maybe Nuwa will entrust the demon banner to Nie Kong. Although Nie Kong is suspected of using the demon clan, when Nie Kong refined three The Golden Crow itself already belongs to the Yaozu.


    "Report, report the Jade Emperor, things have changed in Shushan." Clairvoyant, hurriedly stepped forward and knelt down.


    The Jade Emperor''s green veins were exposed, and he said anxiously: "Quickly tell me what the hell is going on."


    "The demon king reincarnated as Nie Kong, a million demon soldiers are already ready to go." Clairvoyance solemnly said.


    "What, love Qing, can we not stop them in the heaven? Will there be another grandson monkey." The Jade Emperor asked in surprise.


    "Your Majesty, don''t be impatient, the demon race is not targeting our heavenly court, but towards the West Heaven Buddhist Gate." Clairvoyant explained hurriedly.


    "Rectify the Yaozu actually want to deal with Buddhism?" The Jade Emperor''s expression eased a little, he did not expect that Nie Kong was training soldiers to deal with Buddhism.


    "Your Majesty, I think it''s a great opportunity now. Since Demon Emperor Nie Kong refuses to confide in peace, why don''t we cooperate with Buddhism and encircle the Demon Race together?" Taibai Jinxing put forward his own opinion.


    "What Aiqing said is that the Yaozu is a disaster, and it is better to solve it as soon as possible. We have cooperated with Buddhism many times, and it shouldn''t be a problem." The Jade Emperor nodded and said.


    "Your Majesty, it''s shameful to rely on Buddhism. I think it''s best to let the Yaozu and Buddhism lose both so that we can reinvigorate and develop our heavenly court." Yang Jian stood up and said.


    "Reinvigorate the majesty of the heaven?" The Jade Emperor''s expression moved, obviously also very tempted.


    "No. Once the Demon Race will not be the opponent of Buddhism, we should take the initiative to unite with Buddhism earlier. Furthermore, if the Demon Race defeats Buddhism, it is likely to deal with our Heavenly Court next." The Jade Emperor hesitated and shook his head, immediately Rejected Yang Jian''s proposal.


    Hearing what the Jade Emperor said, Yang Jian withdrew without change, feeling very disappointed.


    "Taibai Venus obeys orders, and you and Li Jing will go to Lingshan for me. If Buddhism needs help, the Heavenly Court can set off with millions of soldiers."


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Taibai Jinxing was annoyed by Nie Kong and the others for being unreasonable to him, so he was happy to lead troops to help Buddhism.


    "Among them, the Shushan faction and the Kunlun faction of the two major gates of the immortal world, the heads of the two factions also told us that Heavenly Court should give them outrage. Li Jing, you can bring them with you." The Jade Emperor waved his hand, with some spirit. Tired.


    "Your Majesty, I know, one more person also has more strength. It is a pity that the Shushan and Kunlun faction have been reluctant to serve our heavenly court." Li Jing said angrily.


    There are almost twenty people of Da Luo Jinxian hidden in the two factions, but no one is willing to go to the heavenly court to serve, even the heavenly court is somewhat afraid of their power.


    "Huh!! Try to arrange them to the front line!!"


    The Jade Emperor''s breathing was stagnant, and he couldn''t help but the majesty of the heaven was lost since ancient times.Especially the battle of a big Luo Jinxian defeated the Buddha, which once turned the heaven upside down.

 2238 The collapse of the second element Text 3 051, Guanyin shot! !

    It takes more than ten years for Xuanzang to travel to the west from Shushan in the Shenzhou of the East to the West Niu Hezhou in the west. For example, a million demon races can cross that distance in one day with the Tengyun spell.


    Lingshan has a radius of 100,000 li, shrouded in bursts of Buddha light, and the Buddha light shines.Countless beliefs were converted into Buddha power and gathered in that vast temple.Buddhism''s coercion made the surrounding little demon not dare to step forward. After all, Buddhism was very restrained from cultivating demon.


    Across a city, Nie Kong looked up at the temple that stood several kilometers in the air, the magnificent temple that exuded the primitive vicissitudes of life.It''s just the pressure brought by the temple that has suffocated the demon race of Xuanxian cultivation base.


    A golden light of ten thousand feet thick was released from the sky above the city, which shot into the endless void like a sharp sword.The strong light has minimal impact on the big monster powerhouse, but it does a great deal of damage to the monster soldiers of the monster race.


    The city gate in front of Leiyin Temple suddenly opened automatically, and the sound of chanting came from the city, and countless chanting sounds gathered, and instantly suppressed the demon energy formed by millions of monster races.The city gate in front of Leiyin Temple looked like an insurmountable barrier in front of them.


    Nie Kong was expressionless, waved his hand at the Bull Demon King, and said coldly, "Bull Demon King, blast it to pieces."


    "Haha, Demon Sovereign, look at my old cow." The Bull Demon King laughed loudly, took out his plantain fan and slapped it fiercely.


    The sky was dim, and the mighty gust of wind could almost level a mountain.But to my surprise, when the gust of wind hit the city wall, it stopped immediately.


    You must know that the banana fan is a magic weapon of the innate spirit treasure level, even in Da Luo Jinxian, there are not many people who can stop him.


    "Goodness, goodness." The thousand-foot-high city gate opened, and Lingji Bodhisattva appeared in front of Nie Kong and the others peacefully, holding the golden dragon crutches in his hand.Following him, there were hundreds of Arhats, thousands of Buddhas, Guanshiyin Bodhisattva and so on.Unexpectedly, the Medicine Master Buddha who came to save Nie Kong earlier was just an appetizer.Nie Kong and the others are revealing the strength of Buddhism.


    "The Five Great Bodhisattvas came out with four Bodhisattvas, five hundred Arhats, and thousands of Buddhas. As expected, Buddhism is really a powerful force." The demon master Kunpeng said with emotion.


    Bodhisattvas also have at least the middle stage of the Daluojinxian, while the Luohan fruit position has the cultivation base of the Taiyijinxian.Even the Heavenly Court, I am afraid it can''t fight the current Buddhism.


    "No wonder my plantain fan has no effect. It turned out to be Lingji Bodhisattva''s fixed wind beads." The Bull Demon said cautiously.


    Nie Kong also found it very tricky. He didn''t expect that Buddhism would rather develop with the Yaozu than let his sister go!!


    "Emperor Taiyi, the sea of ??suffering is boundless, and Wang''er waits for the shore to turn around." Guan Shiyin said with pity, holding the Yangliu Yujing bottle in his hand.


    "You are worthy to extradite our demon emperor if you have a small bodhisattva status, and you can come down to death. With you three thousand Buddhas. Five hundred arhats and the Bodhisattvas come together, it doesn''t matter much." The demon master Kunpeng sneered.


    Angry King Kong furiously said: "I am arrogant, I am looking for death by myself, no wonder Lord Buddha!" ??He was about to jump off the tower and shoot.The angry King Kong Arhat was uncomfortable and not a reckless man.Do not do things that are self-defeating.


    When he jumped in, a golden light fell down the tower and was able to come forward.The Lingji Bodhisattva was afraid that the Vajra Arhat would have good ideas, so two soldiers came to Nie Kong and the others.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You deserve to die today!"


    But the Bull Demon King didn''t say a word, he first struck him with a stick.The King Kong Arhat was furious, and connected it with the Crescent Rod, and fought for a few rounds, but there was no outcome.Lingji Bodhisattva''s walking stick also turned into a golden dragon and blasted towards the bull demon king.


    Seeing the two-on-one situation, the brothers of the Bull Demon King behind were very angry. Among them, Demon King Peng turned into a demon and came out and Lingji Bodhisattva stopped Lingji Bodhisattva.


    Lingji saw the former Dapeng Mingwang


    Behind him, the Buddhas formed a battle, the true essence penetrated, and they set up battles, opposing each other.Although the four were only competing with martial arts and magic weapons, they did not use too much mana. After fighting for a while, the Bull Demon King aimed at a flaw in the King Kong Buddha, screamed, and smashed it with a stick!The Immeasurable Demon King Kong Buddha had to use his Zen stick to resist, but he did not expect that the Bull Demon King would have grasped his changes a long time ago.


    The crescent shovel shook, and the spirit was subtle, countless pale awns seemed to come down as if raindrops were about to fall, and the crescent stick was shredded into powder.


    "Not good!" Seeing a sharp glow in front of his eyes, the Vajra Buddha secretly yelled badly. He hurriedly took a breath and shook the Crescent Stick with his hands, and at the same time, he backed away.


    Rao was quick to react, and was beaten into two pieces by his waist. With a normal sound from his lower body, he fell to the ground, leaving only a string of screams.In terms of actual martial skills, the Seven Great Sages in the Yaozu are among the best.Moreover, Yaozu has talented supernatural powers, and the flesh is strong and terrifying.


    Lingji Bodhisattva was fighting the Peng Demon King and saw that the King Kong was cut in the waist. He knew it was not good. A golden dragon turned to the Dapeng.


    In the first battle, he was defeated by Buddhism.Of course, Buddhism sent second-rate disciples, while Yaozu sent out top combat power.


    The ancient Bodhisattva''s fruit position carries magic weapons, and can beat two demon saints one at a time.And Luohan, Demon Saint can play about ten.


    "The Bull Demon King, it''s amazing!" Vajra Buddha dragged his crippled body, only a little bit of pale blood dripped down, and he couldn''t suppress it even with all his means.A stick of the bull devil smashed his golden body.


    The King Kong Arhat and Golden Body He has been on leave for countless years, and he is extremely profound. If he changes to the Monistic Spirit and re-trains, he is far inferior to the Primordial Body, and his strength must be greatly reduced.


    "Haha, bald donkeys, you know that our demons are great." The little demons behind them couldn''t help being extremely excited, and the demons had been grudges against Buddhism for a long time.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva shook his head, took out the willow leaves directly from the Yujing bottle, and sprinkled it lightly. The golden body of the glaring Vajra Arhat was repaired at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    The flower dew in the Yujing bottle has a terrible effect.No wonder West Journey can use it to treat ginseng fruit trees.


    "Demon race, from the barren ancient times to the present, it''s time to stop here." Guan Shiyin whispered the Sanskrit sound, the overflowing deep mana also made the Bull Demon feel discolored.

 2239 The collapse of the second element Text 3 052, Peng Demon Kings talent supernatural powers! !

    Among those Bodhisattvas and Arhats, Guanshiyin''s magic power is particularly profound. Even the Monkey King, Monkey King, who was in the early days of Da Luo Jinxian, is not her opponent.Although she has not become a Buddha now, it is expected that the Dharma is not worse than the Medicine Buddha.Among all Buddhist practitioners, she can be ranked at the top of the second class.


    "Goodness! Donghuang, if you continue to commit evil, you will only bring endless killings to the monster race."


    "Shit!! Guanyin, let my red boy go before you say that." The Bull Demon shouted angrily.


    "Bull Demon King, as early as tens of thousands of years ago, your child had converted to my Buddha and became a good-fortune boy under my sect. Why have you always been obsessed with not understanding?" Guan Shiyin pinched the orchid finger, looking holy and noble.


    "Shit." The angry bull demon, the iron mixing rod in his hand was directly enlarged several thousand times, and he swept toward Guanyin''s head.If it were not for the disparity in strength, the Bull Demon would have attacked Buddhism early!!


    Facing the powerful attack of the Bull Demon King, Guanyin pointed with one hand and saw the menacing iron mixing rod Wei Ran stopped in front of her.


    "Kill!" Nie Kong screamed directly, and directly transformed his three-legged Golden Crow body.The golden sun, several hundred meters wide, rose slowly into the air.Among colleagues, Ling Li''s innate sun was really hot, and it fell from the sky like a torrential rain to the Buddha Arhat on the opposite side.


    The color of Guanyin changed, and the rain and dew in the Yujing bottle was poured out immediately. The rain and dew that can wipe out the three real fires can''t do the real fire of the sun.


    "Guanyin, take another stick of my old cow." The Bull Demon knocked again, although it is not Guanyin''s opponent, harassment may be possible.Her spell can be said to be the strongest. Back then, a tight curse blocked Monkey King.


    A piece of willow leaf actually floated to seal the body of the Bull Demon King, it was really terrifying.If it wasn''t for the Bull Demon King to reveal his true body, he really couldn''t break free.


    The Arhats in the back formed the Arhat array.And I saw a layer of light yellow film blocking the front, blocking the real fire of the sun.


    "Damn Daxian Zhenyuan, did you help Buddhism?" Kunpeng yelled, and the film was clearly the fetal membrane of Zhenyuan Daxian''s companion magic weapon.


    "No, it should be the monkey who is doing the evil. That guy and Yuanxian Zhenyuanzi are brothers. Then Zhenyuan Daxian lent the magic weapon to Douzhesheng Buddha." Demon King Peng said coldly.


    "It turns out that it''s for Buddhism''s consideration. It''s true that Buddhism''s fighting and defeating the Buddha." The Great Sacred Lion Camel King Yishan was also very angry from the beginning of his westward journey.


    "Amitabha Buddha!" ??The huge swastika, emitting true golden light, blasted towards Nie Kong and his demons.Such a terrible demonstration made the hundreds of thousands of monster races below feel terrified.


    "Don''t talk more, the other party has already killed. After the formation, let them see the strength of our demon race." Kunpeng sat calmly behind the demon race, and the small streamer who controlled the demon race formed the Zhou Tianxing star battle array against the opponent. The Arhat array formed by the Buddha''s King Kong!!


    The world filled with demons instantly turned into a starry sky world of nothingness, which formed a strong contrast with the glittering golden light on the opposite side.And every little demon seemed to have turned into a star in the sea of ??stars.The golden swastika actually decomposed into individual dust energy.Dou Zhuan Xing Yi, another characteristic of the real Zhou Tian Xing Dou Great Array, but can withstand the attack damage below the saint!!


    Zhou Tian Xing Dou, Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods Array, Zhu Xian Sword Array are the three strongest formations in the fairy world.The hundreds of arhats on the other side couldn''t resist the wonderful formation of millions of monster soldiers.


    Of course, the formation method can''t display the peak level of control during the emperor''s period, but with the ability of Kunpeng and the six demon saints, they can perform about 50% of it is already very good.


    The majestic stars shrouded tens of thousands of miles in a radius, including the previous Buddhist kingdoms that believed in Buddhism.The only thing insurmountable is the majestic Leiyin Temple.


    The most dazzling thing is Nie Kong in the sky, as if the sun star as the main star emits a hot light.


    The four Bodhisattvas are solemn and not angry or pretentious.


    "Sure enough, the demon race came prepared. If it is allowed to develop, it will be able to restore its former glory." I originally thought that relying on the four Buddhas to come out can suppress the demon race.


    And now, even Guanshiyin was trapped in the battle.One of Zhou Tian Xing Dou''s large formation is to trap people, the other is to transfer attacks, and the last is to retain the means of attack.


    "Several Bodhisattvas, together with me, first subdued the Demon Emperor." Guan Shiyin said solemnly.


    "It''s ridiculous, the Zhoutian Star Fighting Array is now for my use, and you can''t defeat me." But Nie Kong is also a bit tricky, and the fetal membranes on the opposite side are really terrifying.The fetal membrane of heaven and earth, but the innate spirit treasure before the separation of heaven and earth, naturally does not fear the true fire of the innate sun.


    The four Bodhisattvas joined hands to start the spell, and Nie Kong''s figure immediately disappeared in the stars of the void.Familiar with Zhou Tian''s star battle array, and Kunpeng cooperates with Nie Kong, unless the formation is broken, Nie Kong can be defeated.


    Nie Kong¡¯s countless real fires swept across the four Bodhisattvas with the power of destroying the sky and the earth. The Lingji Bodhisattva of the Four Bodhisattvas covered the Luohan and them behind with the fetal membrane in his hand.


    "Don''t be afraid of the demon lord, I will help you with Demon King Peng." Seeing the deadlock between the two sides, only a high eagle whistle was heard. Jinpeng, who was not a three-legged golden crow, appeared in front of Nie Kong.


    "Devil Peng, how can you break the opponent''s innate spirit treasure?"


    "Demon Lord, please take a good look." Demon King Peng immediately expanded tens of thousands of times. He sucked at the Luohan and Bodhisattva on the opposite side, swallowing all the space of tens of thousands of miles into his mouth.


    It is said that in the ancient times, the Peacock King also ate the Lord Buddha in one bite, and obtained the title of Buddha Mother, and the Buddha Tathagata also wanted to call Peng Demon King Uncle!The talent of Demon King Peng also inherited that of Peacock.


    He actually swallowed the world''s fetal membranes and 500 Arhats into his stomach in one bite.It''s just that he can''t digest it, and a little stronger than Peng Demon King can break through his talented supernatural powers.But it was enough to sweep away the group of people blocking the road.


    Demon King Peng bought time for them and confined the membranes of heaven and earth, enough for Nie Kong and the others to show off their fighters.


    The battle between Yaozu and Buddhism is about to officially begin now!!

 2240 The collapse of the second element Text 3 053, the terrible Buddhism!

    Nie Kong took the rest of the monster clan great sages and attacked Leiyin Temple first. As for how long Demon King Peng''s stomach could seal Guanyin and them, Nie Kong didn''t care.


    The temple in front of me is really scary.Although it is a temple, it is so vast that it can be compared to a city.


    With the golden light flickering, Nie Kong looked up and saw a golden giant Buddha several hundred meters high sitting on the top.Nie Kong understands the identity of this person, he is the Buddha of Theravada Buddha!


    First, the Medicine Master Buddha, then came to the Arhat Array, and finally saw the Buddha in the West Heaven.Although there is no Buddhist guardian beside him, there are eight great Ming kings who protect their teachings, and there must be many ancient Buddhas hidden in Xitian.For example, fighting against the Buddha, Maitreya Buddha, etc.!


    "Old Tathagata, let go of our Demon Sovereign soon." Kunpeng yelled directly. He has the right to scold him, because Kunpeng and Tathagata are the same generation.


    "The demon emperor''s involvement in Buddhism is a matter of days, and there is no need to mention this. My Buddha is merciful, and Wang''er and other demon races must not act against the sky." Tathagata''s loud voice made it audible for hundreds of miles.


    "You Buddhism really can only speak well."


    Nie Kong''s eyes looked at the position in front of Leiyin Temple. In the front row, there was a girl in white clothes that looked like snow, with long black hair in a bun like Guanyin, beautiful and pure and refined.


    Sitting in front of the twelfth-rank golden lotus, his hands clasped together as if he were asleep, exuding a peaceful breath.Nie Kong''s breathing was almost suffocated. After a long, long time interval, he finally saw his younger sisters again.


    "Shuang''er." Nie Kong called out loudly, but couldn''t wake her up, she didn''t even react at all.


    Nie Kong immediately turned into a three-legged golden crow and galloped towards Nie Shuang who was sitting cross-legged.


    "Bold fanatic." I saw a terrifying golden giant hand, descending from the sky to Nie Kong, grabbing Nie Kong''s demon body.


    Boom, the real fire of the blazing sun broke out in his palm, almost melting his giant palm.The three-legged golden crow was born in the real fire of the sun, and the hot flame washes the strengthened monster body all day long. How powerful.


    Even if the Eastern Emperor Tai Yuan Shen was damaged, his demon body remained in the Sky Demon Tomb for tens of thousands of years, and he had never been decayed, waiting for Nie Kong''s return.The golden giant palm melted in the burning of the real fire of the sun.


    It was the handsome monk who made the shot, and Xuanzang who extradited Nie Shuang.He, a monkey wearing a golden robe, and a big-bellied Maitreya Buddha appeared in front of Nie Kong and the others, blocking Nie Kong''s way.The three are all ancient Buddhas who have cultivated for tens of thousands of years. Each of them has profound magic power, especially Xuanzang.Xuanzang ended his journey to the west and became a Buddha directly.And when he got the power of faith, let his cultivation level rise straight!!


    "Demon King, let me be your opponent."


    Maitreya Buddha threw out a golden ring, as if two large pot lids were about to seal Nie Kong inside.At the real and fake Leiyin Temple on the Westward Journey, the two golden cockroaches of Huangmei Daxian directly locked Monkey King in it, and the rescuers moved from the heavenly court drilled a small hole with rhino horns to get out of it.


    "Small carving skills, it''s just that the immortal artifacts made from innate gold want to stop me." Nie Kong, who was incarnate as a golden crow, grabbed the golden cock directly with three legs, as if three sharp thorns, firmly grasped the two closed gold cymbals.


    After seeing his younger sister, Nie Kong had already given up everything.


    Monkey King took out the golden cudgel from his ear, and hit Nie Kong directly.The fierce wind and thunder rushed toward his face, and the eight or nine profound arts had already reached the sixth level, and he was a demon sage as powerful as the Bull Demon King.Xuanzang clasped his hands behind him, as if brewing some powerful moves.


    "Get out of here!!" Nie Kong narrowed his eyes, and the surging real fire of the sun turned into a wave of heat and rolled towards the fighting and defeating Buddha.Originally, I was most afraid of the three true fire fighting and defeating the Buddha, and was immediately tumbling by the real fire of the sun.The obstacle of the real fire of the sun, Monkey King will not be able to solve it in a short while.Although it is powerful to be crowned as a fighting and defeating Buddha, it is not an opponent to watch the three-legged Golden Wu Niekong.Nie Kong''s wings flashed, and the raging flames had already surrounded Monkey King, and the golden cudgel could not hurt Nie Kong a bit.


    "Monkey Sun, my old cow will meet you." Seeing Monkey King at the back, the bull demon rushed up with red eyes.The two worshiped brothers clashed over their beliefs.


    Seeing that the two ancient Buddhas could not stop Nie Kong at all, Xuanzang in the golden robes finally made a move. This was his second confrontation with Nie Kong!!


    The terrifying mana formed a giant palm, pressing it with the might of destroying the world.What a terrible mana, only mana combined with the attack formed by the Dharma has made the world pale.


    Nie Kong screamed, the monster body of several hundred meters turned into a round of tomorrow, and it also used the strongest attack secret technique of the Great Sun God Technique to collide with the giant palm.The collision of gold and gold made the entire Great Leiyin Temple shake violently.


    "Ah, damn, how could I lose to you."


    "Amitabha Buddha, Demon King Taiyi, your obsession is too deep. Cut off the obsession, then you can achieve the great road."


    Xuanzang folded his hands together, his golden body was greatly dimmed by the real fire of the sun, and the golden color had melted somewhat.The two were not separated, and even the demon body covered by the real fire of the sun was mostly wiped out by Xuanzang''s palm.


    But Nie Kong successfully broke through Xuanzang''s blockade, only a dozen miles away from his younger sisters.With a simple wave of wings, Nie Kong can fly in front of her.


    Vaguely, the space continuously produced ripples, and golden light appeared from the front of Tathagata.


    The Tathagata was not for sale, but a simple and ancient Buddha in a robed robe blocked Nie Kong''s path.


    "It turned out to be a burning lamp." The demon master Kunpeng''s face was ugly. As the oldest Daluo Jinxian, his mana was a lot higher than him. He was almost one step away from the saint, the quasi-sage stage!


    At the same time, the Luohan and the Four Great Bodhisattvas behind him broke open the belly of Demon King Peng and fought Nie Kong and the others back and forth.


    The monsters set up the Zhoutian Star Dou formation to deal with the Arhats again, but they can no longer help Nie Kong now.

 2241 The collapse of the second element Text 3 054, Xuanhuang Pagoda! !

    No one can help Nie Kong anymore. The only way to rescue his sister is to defeat the Buddha and the burning lamp in front of him.


    It¡¯s not easy to know that the ancient Buddha of Burning Lantern is not simple. He is a disciple of Yuanshi Tianzun. He was the first teacher of Yuan Shi Tianzun. Later, many disciples were taught by Landeng. Also count their brothers.It''s a pity that the master Duobao who taught the teachings and the burning lamp of the teachings finally became the ancient Buddha of Buddhism.Buddhism was the biggest beneficiary in the battle of conferring gods.


    Twenty-four pieces, put together into a bunch.It radiates five colors, dazzles the enemy''s five senses, and is powerful.The Lord Tongtian gave Dinghaizhu and Longsuo to Zhao Gongming when he distributed the treasures in Biyou Palace.Dinghaizhu was taken by Xiao Sheng and Cao Bao from the two scattered men of Wuyi Mountain during the Conferred God War.After the Great Tribulation of the Conferred Gods, the Taoist priests devoted themselves to the West and turned into the ancient Buddha of the Lantern.


    The ancient Buddha of Burning Lantern controlled the twenty-four Dinghai beads for a shot, and Nie Kong only felt that his spiritual consciousness was suppressed, and the real fire of the Golden Crow was suppressed.The intense light was about to photograph Nie Kong''s demon body into the twenty-four heavens and Buddha kingdoms.


    The irresistible force of involvement, the strength of Burning Lantern has been shown in just one face.Not only the twenty-four powerful Ding Haizhu, his mana is so powerful that it exceeds Nie Kong by more than one point.


    The powerful person who has been practicing Taoism since the beginning is really not what Nie Kong can compare now.


    "Damn it." Although the demon body was strong, Nie Kong was also powerless against the quasi-sage who possessed innate spirit treasures.Unexpectedly, for the sake of Shuang''er, Buddhism actually deployed a power that is generally invisible.


    The strength of Burning Lamp can be ranked in the top 30 even in the entire prehistoric land.If it were the Demon Emperor in its heyday, Burning Lantern would naturally not be an opponent. Now Nie Kong lacks too much than Donghuang.


    Shuang''er was right in front of him, but Nie Kong found that he was unable to save Shuang''er, and Nie Kong was full of regret.


    Was it impulsive to attack Buddhism? Do you regret it? Nie Kong didn''t.Buddhism''s transformation is very dangerous, and Nie Kong doesn''t want the two children to be hurt by the slightest.


    "Demon Lord." All the monsters saw that Nie Kong was in danger, but they could not save one another.Their Zhou Tianxing star battle array is now facing the Arhat array and the four great bodhisattvas of Heaven and Earth.


    Nie Kong was fierce in his heart. After no countermeasures, he released the magic weapon contained in the Dingtian Ring.


    "Huh." The black and yellow air current filled the sky, and a black and yellow pagoda appeared in front of everyone, and the black and yellow air current kept washing the pagoda.


    The pagoda expanded hundreds of times and tens of thousands of times, hovering over Nie Kong''s head, protecting his entire body for several hundred meters.The divine light of Dinghaizhu of the burning ancient Buddha hit the Xuanhuang Pagoda and instantly collapsed.


    "It turned out to be the Xuanhuang Pagoda, why is the spirit treasure of the saint Lao Tzu in his hands?" Xuanzang said incredulously.


    The Xuanhuang Pagoda, which is known as the most defensive pagoda, requires a lot of effort even by a saint to break its defense.


    "Does Taoism calculate? The saint leader of the human religion is indeed a good method." Ran Deng sighed softly, and no one can use the magic weapon of Taoism.And Nie Kong''s ability to use the Xuanhuang Pagoda can explain a lot.Taoism has a great influence on the catastrophes caused by Yaozu and Buddhism.


    Nie Kong was also a little embarrassed. He came back at the time because he was eager to save his sister, and then forgot to return the Xuanhuang Pagoda to the Shangqing saint. He didn''t expect to save his life in the end. God arranged it early.


    And Nie Kong saw the protection of the acquired treasure Xuan Huang Linglong pagoda, and he carried the mysterious light of Ding Haizhu, and could not shake the defense of the pagoda.


    Nie Kong ignored the ancient Buddha burning the lantern, staring at the twins sitting on the lotus platform a few miles away, and dived forward.


    Xuanzang kept bombarding Nie Kong with Buddhist techniques, but Nie Kong remained motionless. The combined force of the two ancient Buddhas still couldn''t break the Xuanhuang Pagoda.


    Twenty-four Dinghaizhu are indeed innate spirit treasures, but they are ranked at the end of the spirit treasure, and there is a big gap between the grade and the master-level Xuanhuang Pagoda.


    As long as Da Luo Jinxian possesses a leader-level spirit treasure, he will not be afraid of any master below the ancient saint.


    The ancient ancestor witches cannot be compared, they have no soul, nor innate spirit treasure, but they can compete with Da Luo Jinxian who holds the leader-level innate spirit treasure, and even kill each other.


    Nie Kong knew very well that his predecessor, the Demon Emperor, was killed by more than a dozen ancestor witches, even though they were also killed and wounded.


    "Emperor Taiyi, why don''t you cut everything off. Letting the evil and grievances surround you will only stop your cultivation base, and you will not be able to achieve the avenue." The largest golden body on the stage sits on the top of the Xiaoleiyin Temple. After all, Shakyamuni opened those peaceful eyes without a trace of emotion.


    Behind him, a sapling slowly appeared, and the sapling grew into a big tree at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    It''s not a bodhi tree, the tree exudes unprecedented danger, exuding colorful radiance.


    The big tree appeared in the hands of Tathagata. Tathagata held the colorful trees and gently brushed at Nie Kong in the sky, as if to prevent Nie Kong from coming in disorder.


    "No, it''s actually a master-level innate spirit treasure!" Nie Kong Science recognized the identity of that tree from Taiyi''s memory-the innate spirit treasure-level Seven Treasure Tree.


    Qibao is the essence of the second Western leader who is a quasi-tide Taoist. It is one of the ten congenital spiritual treasures, that is, the congenital treasure, that is, the spiritual treasure that existed before Pangu opened the world.


    For the first time, the Shangqing Sage and Zhunti, the two master-level congenital spirit treasures, had a head-on collision.


    "Damn it, the spiritual treasure of the quasi-speaker is actually in the hands of Sakyamuni!"


    Nie Kong trembled, only to feel that the Xuanhuang Pagoda was going out of his control.After all, it wasn''t the refining of the soul of the soul, and Nie Kong couldn''t fully use the power of the Xuanhuang Pagoda.


    No, almost, only ten meters away, how could it be possible to give up.Nie Kong, who transformed into a human form, was only five meters away from Nie Shuang.


    Nie Kong gritted his teeth, step by step, he slowly moved forward under the pressure of Qibao Miaoshu.In his radius, he was brushed by the Qibao Second Tree, and a vacuum was formed.

 2242 The collapse of the second element Text 3 055. Chaos clock is born! !

    The bones all over his body seemed to be shattered every inch, and even the ancient demon body couldn''t bear the pressure that swept across Nie Kong''s body.Pain, full of tearing pain.


    Nie Kong gritted his teeth to support, only one meter, half a meter away.Finally exhausted all his strength, Nie Kong slowly stretched out his hand and gently touched Nie Shuang''s pretty cheeks that exuded divine light.


    "Amitabha!" The Seven Treasures of the Treasure Tathagata waved out, and Baoguang abruptly dispelled the mysterious yellow energy that was protecting Nie Kong from the pagoda.


    "Puff!" Nie Kong''s humanoid demon body was staggered, and Nie Kong couldn''t help spraying a golden blood mist on Nie Shuang''s cheek anymore.


    Nie Kong planned to help her wipe the stains on her cheeks, but found that he was powerless, and the attacks of the Tathagata and Randeng hit Nie Kong like two big mountains.The three-legged golden crow that swallows the real fire of the sun also contains terrible real inflammation in its blood.When Nie Kong''s blood was separated from the body, it immediately formed a cloud of real sun burning like oil.


    Bringing a million demon soldiers and demon will attack Buddhism in the future, hoping to rescue Nie Shuang, but Nie Kong deeply knows how weak he is.


    He can indeed defeat the demon kings and demon saints of Da Luo Jinxian, but the several ancient Buddhas hidden in Buddhism are beyond expectation.Aren¡¯t the powerful people all hidden from the world, why can they give up all the responsibilities and the cause and effect of the monster race in order to receive their own sister?Nie Kong didn''t understand.


    "Nie Kong, you inherited the demon body of the demon emperor Taiyi, and even led the demon clan to attack our Buddhism, causing countless killings. My Buddha is merciful, let us chant the sutra for you for five hundred years and eliminate it for you. cause and effect."


    "Bald donkey, don''t say it is so high-sounding, isn''t it just planning to stage the scene of suppressing Monkey Sun before Journey to the West." The Bull Demon King, who was fighting against the Buddha, roared.


    Tathagata did not respond, and the five fingers of his right hand turned into a tens of thousands of miles of mountains and shot towards the fallen Nie Kong.At the same time, Burning Lantern held the tactics in one hand and wanted to bring Nie Shuang in front of her to prevent her from being innocent.At the moment, the Xuanhuang Pagoda was unable to protect Nie Kong. At the critical moment of being suppressed, I saw Nie Shuang sitting cross-legged, and his eyelashes flashed lightly under the real fire of the golden sun.


    "Boom!" Void heard a bell ringing as if the chaos had begun, making all the surrounding monsters and Buddhas face pale, and the magical right hand of the Tathagata fell apart!!


    Nie Shuang, who was sitting cross-legged, slowly opened his hollow eyes, and a simple bronze bell slowly lifted above her head.Outside the sun, moon and stars, earth, water, fire and wind surround it, inside the bell, there are mountains, rivers, and earth, and the great and desolate races loom in it.The five colors of light shone on the heavens, and the chaos sage threatened the world.


    "Kaitian Lingbao Chaos Clock was born ahead of schedule?!" Tathagata and Randeng were not surprised and rejoiced, they both turned their golden giant hands to take away the ancient clock.


    The Chaos Clock shook instinctively, and it easily resolved the two attacks.


    All of that was so familiar to Nie Kong. Nie Kong looked up at the void and suddenly laughed. The bronze clock was intimately connected to his soul.The Chaos Clock, also known as the Eastern Emperor Bell, is a magic weapon associated with the Eastern Emperor Taiyi.


    "This treasure is predestined with our Buddhism. It is the treasure of our Buddhist disciples." Tathagata chanted a Buddhist scripture secretly, and again wanted to snatch the Chaos Clock.


    With his cultivation level to his level, it can be said that he has reached the bottleneck of the Quasi-Saint Realm.The way to increase strength is to be a magic weapon of innate level on the one hand, and to behead the corpse on the other.


    But in both respects, both need innate spirit treasures, and corpse decapitation also needs to be above the innate spirit treasure level to entrust the three corpses.


    Perhaps the purpose of the two of them preparing to bring Nie Shuang from the earth back to the Earth Immortal Realm is to win the Eastern Emperor Bell, which is likely to be inside Nie Shuang.


    Congenital Lingbao can not be found, and if one of them is obtained, the increase in strength is not a little bit, and there is a chance to achieve the Hunyuan Daluo Golden Immortal status, which is the saint.


    Especially Duobao Tathagata and the Taoist Burning Lamp, both of them have been stuck in the realm of quasi-sages for hundreds of thousands of years, and they will not give up any opportunity.


    Boom!Once the East Emperor Bell struck again, from the surface of the East Emperor Bell, a golden three-legged golden crow faintly appeared. It was the imprint of Donghai Taiyi''s soul left in the East Emperor Bell!


    Donghuangzhong, as the companion magic weapon of Demon Emperor Taiyi, how could it be easily succeeded by others.


    The Eastern Emperor Bell broke through the chaos and disappeared from the eyes of the two ancient Buddhas in a blink of an eye. The next moment, the Eastern Emperor Bell shot into Nie Kong''s body, tightly merging with Nie Kong''s soul.


    What happened to the Eastern Emperor Bell and why it was inside Nie Shuang''s body, turned into a memory and merged with Nie Kong''s primordial spirit, allowing Nie Kong to understand clearly.


    In the ancient lich battle, the two Donghuang Taiyi and Dijun, who should have been lost, kept a trace of the soul, and escaped into the six reincarnations under the protection of the Donghuang Bell.


    In order to protect Emperor Jun, Taiyi would like to let Donghuangzhong follow Dijun''s hope to protect his soul, but unfortunately, in the reincarnation of eternity, Donghuangzhong has been sealed in the soul of Emperor Jun, going through reincarnation again and again!!


    The Xuanhuang Pagoda and the two great innate treasures of the East Emperor Bell were suspended above Nie Kong''s head. One was a mysterious yellow and the other was full of chaos.


    All the monster races looked at the scene in front of them, all were dumbfounded, only Kun Peng was full of excitement.Re-obtained the accompanying magic weapon, the Eastern Emperor Bell, and the prosperity of the monster race is just around the corner!


    The Xuanhuang Pagoda belongs to the strongest defense, and the Chaos Clock is also infinite and infinite.It can confine time and suppress space.Ignore the attacks of any treasures and magic weapons, immune to all the damage of mysterious magic.


    The bells sounded vigorously, the world was shaken, the universe was eclipsed, the fetal membranes of the world were broken, and many of the five hundred arhats protected were directly physically collapsed, and only the four Bodhisattvas survived.The power of Chaos Treasure is undoubtedly revealed.


    The faces of Tathagata and Randeng were full of compassion and suffering. They calculated all the chaotic clocks, but they didn''t expect that they would still end up in nothing.


    A Profound Yellow Pagoda and their combined mana might be able to break through, but with the addition of an innate treasure of the Eastern Emperor Bell, the Tathagata is not sure about leaving Nie Kong.

 2243 The collapsed second element Text 3 056, Shuanger was finally rescued

    I didn''t want the purification of the real fire of the sun contained in Nie Kong''s essence and blood, so that the chaotic clock sealed in Nie Shuang''s soul awakened. No, it should be the same as Nie Kong in the second dimension, awakening the demon emperor''s soul.


    However, Nie Kong couldn''t help but feel lost, as if he felt that something was missing.Looking at the Chaos Clock floating above his head in a daze, he found that all the imprints of Emperor Jun''s original spirit stored in the Chaos Clock had disappeared. Perhaps the two demon emperors were truly lost.


    It was originally to protect his primordial spirit mark, maybe the last bell ringing saved Nie Kong, and at the same time it exhausted and sacrificed the only remaining primordial spirit mark of reincarnation, just hope that it would not affect his sister.


    Nie Kong turned to look at Shuang''er anxiously, praying that she was okay.I found that her empty eyes gradually turned back to agility, returning to her usual clever and lovely look.


    "Shuang...Shuang''er." Nie Kong slowly let out a sigh of relief and called out softly.


    Nie Shuang followed the voice in astonishment. When she saw Nie Kong, she trembled and said in shock, "Eh, it''s the old...brother?"


    "Yeah. I''m here to pick you up, Shuang''er." Nie Kong opened his hands towards her, as if to hold her in his arms fiercely.While leaving, Nie Kong wanted to kill her.


    Nie Shuang looked around, although a little shy, his eyes radiated joy.Without any hesitation, she swooped into Nie Kong''s arms and said nonsense, "Brother is really good, so... many people are watching."


    "Shuang''er, let''s go home." Nie Kong hugged her tightly in his arms, never wanting to let go.After many setbacks and hardships, I met her.


    "Nie Shuang, come back, you become my Buddhism disciple with shavedness. Buddhism cultivators must have six cleansing roots." The Taoist Taoist yelled at Nie Shuang in a Buddhist sanskrit. Haizhu shines brightly, shining on mountains and rivers.


    "The disciple...the disciple didn''t dare, but...but the ambition that the disciple once issued was to find his brother, otherwise he would not be able to become a Buddha. Now when I see my brother, naturally...it is natural to retreat. Please forgive the disciple to leave Buddhism. Nie Shuang hurriedly explained it, and immediately received cheers from all the demon soldiers as soon as he exited, and he slapped Buddhism''s face severely.


    The hell is not empty, and the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva who swears not to become a Buddha cannot become a Buddha, because as long as there are dead people, the hell cannot be emptied.Putting on obsession to practice, instead let him get the recognition of heaven to sit and become a bodhisattva.


    Nie Kong snorted coldly and sacrificed the Chaos Clock: "Everything is your Buddhism''s vain attempt to obtain the Chaos Clock, the most precious treasure of our monster race. That''s why I deceived my sister from the West, and then forcibly accepted her as a disciple." Now that Nie Shuang''s cultivation is at the level of an immortal, it can also be said to be part of their Buddhism.


    After all, the Chaos Clock is the three spiritual treasures before the opening of the sky. It sets the ground, sand, water, fire and wind, and evolves into a world of life. It is a supreme magic weapon that encompasses all things.


    Nie Kong fought two Buddhist leaders alone, and the Tathagata divided into eight sides, shaking the Seven Treasure Trees, turning them into a fuzzy chaos.The golden lotus under the body of the Tathagata is also one acre large, divided into twelve petals.The cover fell down like a canopy.


    The two clear lights of the Xuanhuang Pagoda rose up, staring at the golden lotus that turned over, and settled two or three feet above the head.The chaotic clock rang in the Zhoutian Star Dou Formation, and the Buddhism Arhat Formation also announced its cracking.


    The bull demon kings and all the demon kings were shocked, and they were defeated steadily, but finally the Chaos Clock was born and finally saved the defeat.


    "Fine! Forget it! The general situation is gone, how can you do it?" Tathagata saw the chaotic clock as the eye of Zhou Tianxing Dou, and Buddhism Luohan could not stop the millions of demon soldiers.Fighting again is useless, and sighing now makes his face more painful.


    Tathagata responded with Amitabha and plunged into Leiyin Temple.


    The Guanshiyin Bodhisattva, Manjusri Bodhisattva, Puxian Bodhisattva, Dingguang Huanxi Buddha, Burning Lamp Ancient Buddha, Wuchao Zen Master, and many disciples of Buddhism, seeing the situation is not good, all acted as birds and beasts, and went into the temple one after another.


    The Fighting Saint Buddha also took out the fetal membranes of heaven and earth from his arms, glowing with blue light.The fetal membranes of heaven and earth were unfolded again, and there were twenty-four white rainbows running across the north and south, guarding the Leiyin Temple in front of the pass.Seeing guarding the city, he didn''t say much, turned around and went down the city.In a blink of an eye, there were only a million demon soldiers left in the Leiyin Temple.The Buddhism Nei Temple is shining with gold, as if forming a fortress.


    In the case of the hidden saints, Nie Kong alone possesses the two most defensive innate spirit treasures, and no one can break the two layers of turtle shells.


    "Your Majesty Demon King, why don''t you take advantage of the victory and chase and take our Demon Race to kill inside." Bull Demon King said excitedly.The Monster Race actually defeated the Buddhism. They all felt that they couldn''t believe it. In the past, the Monster Race was bullied by the Buddhism too badly.The Bull Demon was full of hope, hoping to defeat Monkey Sun, defeat Buddhism, and lead his own child out.


    "No, that''s enough, Buddhism, it''s not as simple as we saw." Nie Kong felt deeply. Although he holds two innate-level magic weapons in his hand, he can only be beaten and defended.


    The opponent''s two quasi-sages couldn''t break his defense, and he couldn''t beat the two buddhist leaders.Besides, the two saints of Buddhism were not born, nor did the Peacock King Kong Xuan act.It would be harmful and unprofitable to Nie Kong and his demons.


    The millions of elite demon soldiers are equivalent to the elite of almost all demon races in the Earth Immortal Realm.If the demon clan is used up, the demon clan will never recover, and Nie Kong will become a sinner of the demon clan and bear the cause and effect.


    After all, he used the demon banners to attract the demon elites in the immortal world, and the purpose of attacking Buddhism was only to rescue his sister. Nie Kong did not need to continue to sacrifice the demon race.


    "Yeah. Brother, let''s go back." Looking at the sacrificed Yaozu and the Buddha''s sitting relic, Nie Shuang''s heart was heavy, as if everything was due to her, which led to the current casualties. .


    Nie Kong nodded, and instructed Kunpeng to take care of the injured monster race and lead them back to Shushan. In the future, Nie Kong plans to use Shushan as their headquarters for the monster race.


    He now owns the Chaos Clock, and the demon body is the three-legged golden crow of the ancient Demon Emperor.With prestige, strength and blood, the demon emperor of the demon clan is actually what everyone expects.

 2244 The collapse of the second element Text 3 057, the heavens strike

    When Nie Kong and the others came out of Lingshan Leiyin Temple, they found that the sky was densely covered with thunder clouds, and above the clouds were densely packed with heavenly soldiers and generals!!


    At the head is the armored general who holds the pagoda, and he is the most famous Li Jing in the heavenly court, and he is known as the Tota Heavenly King who commanded millions of heavenly soldiers.


    His left and right are the guardians of the four heavenly kings, and the front is the Zhengtai who wears a cosmic circle on his head, arms around the sky, treads on the hot wheels, and holds a fire-tip spear. That''s right, he is the third prince Nezha of the reincarnation of the spirit pearl.


    Although the two of them were the Conferred Gods, Tribulation and Conferred Gods, and became heavenly generals, their cultivation was stagnant in the early days of Da Luo Jinxian.


    Behind him not only there were more than a million heavenly soldiers and generals, but Nie Kong could see several acquaintances, such as the long eyebrow real person of the Shushan school and several elders of the Luo Jinxian level of Shushan.Nie Kong did not expect that Shushan would unite Heavenly Court to deal with them when the oriole was behind when the mantis wanted to catch the cicada.


    "I am Tota Heavenly King Li Jing. I am here to arrest Nie Kong, the murderous demon clan of Shushan, by the will of the Jade Emperor, and you will be arrested at a speed." Li Jing shouted thunderously from the sky, spreading all over the world.


    "Haha, Li Jing, if you show up one hour in advance, I might be afraid of you a bit, but now with your few shrimp soldiers and crabs, you also want to deal with us?" The Bull Devil laughed loudly.After the battle with Buddhism, although the demon elites suffered a lot of deaths and injuries, they could not be bullied by the heavenly court.


    "You are worthy of calling yourself Heavenly Court?" The demon master Kunpeng sneered.


    "Bold, you dare to defy the Heavenly Court, is it possible that your demons are going to make trouble in the Heavenly Palace again."


    "So what." Nie Kong pulled out Nie Shuang, who had red cheeks, and stared at Li Jing coldly.


    Li Jing''s expression changed, he saw that, except for a Peng Demon King who was severely wounded and dying in the Seven Great Sages, the rest of the Seven Great Sages actually maintained a certain amount of combat power.A single Kunpeng can already hold a million heavenly soldiers, isn''t their monster clan going to war with Buddhism.


    "Li Tianwang, don''t be afraid, they have just fought against Buddhism, and they must have consumed a lot of mana." The long eyebrow Taoist said condensedly.


    Li Jing also felt that if he ran away now, he would lose his face as King Li Tian, ??and it would not be easy to explain to the Jade Emperor.


    "All the heavenly soldiers and generals obey orders, and the net formation is all over the world."


    Father Thunder casts spells in the clouds, and the sky drums like lightning and thunder from the sky. Millions of heaven soldiers form the deterrent force of the formation. The momentum looks stronger than the Buddha''s Arhat formation, but the cultivation base is greater. There are not many people at Luo Jinxian level, only the ancestors of Shushan and the father and son of Li Tianwang.Back then, a grandson monkey beat them down, showing that its power is not very good.


    The Bull Demon offered a magic weapon Banana fan, one fan could fan them all out for a thousand miles.However, the magic weapon did not take effect, and the innate magic weapon of the Shushan elders, Jiulong Lihuo, blocked the banana fan.


    "Long eyebrows?" The Demon King, who had left a lot of injuries with Guanyin, snorted coldly. For tens of thousands of years, Shushan has killed the demons like chickens, partly because of the long eyebrows.


    "Kill." The head of Shushan''s long eyebrows directly sacrificed the top immortal swords and purple-green double swords, and several elders of the Shushan mountains behind them followed up with a sword formation.As for the million heavenly soldiers, they were killed from the clouds.


    The first is the purple and green double swords, splitting into countless swords like a thousand arrows, and the elders of Shushan behind are not to be outdone.


    "I don''t know whether to live or die." The demon master Kunpeng looked at the group of heavenly soldiers and generals contemptuously. The current Heavenly Court is simply a world away from the formerly commander of the Demon Race. There are some shrimp soldiers and crab generals.


    Those attacks would naturally not hurt the demon saints of the Da Luo Jinxian level, but in order to protect the injured demon clan, Nie Kong sacrificed the innate magic weapon chaos clock.I saw a simple and heavy bell ringing and oscillating out, and all the attacks that swept away disappeared.Even the purple and blue swords are not effective at all.


    "Wh...what? A magic weapon at the level of the leader?" Li Jing''s expression condensed. He is a golden immortal who has experienced the great tribulation of the gods and the war of saints.That was the case, he also looked at the magic weapon floating above Nie Kong''s head in amazement.


    "Father, that is the chaotic clock that opens the three magic weapons of heaven." Nezha explained to the side.


    Li Jing''s pupils shrank, he didn''t expect that the magic weapon of being the three-legged Golden Crow Demon Emperor was born?


    "Leave it all for me." Nie Kong opened his hand, and the Chaos Clock instantly expanded thousands of times, like a huge mouth.The second bell rang, and the primordial spirit of the millions of heavenly soldiers that shook directly.In the open bell mouth, a chaotic cyclone can be seen.An astonishing scene appeared. At this time, the enlarged mouth of the clock sucked, and it seemed to suck the sky of thousands of miles into the chaotic space inside the chaotic clock.


    A million heavenly soldiers, as well as one or two masters of Luo Jinxian, were suddenly received by the chaotic clock into the inner chaotic space.


    Long eyebrows and Li Jing, who were supported by magic weapons, were shocked. The Chaos Clock was born. Is it no wonder that Buddhism can''t help them.


    "Hurry up and retreat to the Heavenly Court, and report to the Jade Emperor." Li Jing turned around and ran away without regard for face etiquette.


    Long eyebrows are also very regretful, why didn''t he listen to Master''s words and dealt with Nie Kong without authorization.Unwilling to take the sword and ran behind Li Jing.


    But those celestial soldiers and generals, they are all summoned from the human immortal sect of the earth immortal realm to take over the duties of heaven, and they are at the highest level. Otherwise, Da Luo Jinxian would not accept the jurisdiction of heaven. How can they deal with the innate spirit treasure.


    In a blink of an eye, the sky full of "fairies" in the clouds disappeared and the clear sky was restored.


    "Brother, so strong."


    Nie Shuang''s eyes widened and looked at Nie Kong. He said that he hadn''t seen him in more than ten years, why did his brother become so great?


    "We can''t stand a blow, let''s just attack Heavenly Court now." Niu Demon King suggested.


    "Go back, I''ll talk about those things later." Nie Kong took back the Chaos Clock, but didn''t kill the heavenly soldiers inside, and sealed them in the Chaos Space first. Nie Kong didn''t know what to do with them.And when I reunited with my sister, Nie Kong had no time to care about them.


    Leading the Million Demon Race, Nie Kong and Nie Shuang returned to the predecessor mountain of Shushan, where Da Snake Ji and his disciples were waiting for his return.

 2245 The collapse of the two-dimensional body Text 3 058, in hand?

    "Nie Lang. You are back." The Big Snake Ji, who was originally pointing the way, showed a relieved expression when seeing Nie Kong and the others come back.During the time when he attacked Buddhism, Da Snake Ji didn''t know how worried Nie Kong was.Unfortunately, Nie Kong left her in Shushan because of her injury.


    "Brother, who are they?" Nie Shuang behind, looked at Oshaji warily.


    "She''s Da She Ji, she''s my double repair partner. And the girl behind is my apprentice I just received not long ago. Maybe you also know Li Xiaolu, the daughter of our neighbor Li Xiaoou." Nie Kong introduced.


    "Ah? The daughter of the neighbor Li Xiaoou. I thought it belonged to my older brother. So my older brother also found a beautiful sister-in-law?" Nie''s eyes widened wide, full of complicated feelings, a little relieved, and some inexplicably lost.


    "She has been practicing with me for many years, and I forgot to give her a name." Nie Kong said apologetically.


    "Nie Lang is okay, we are all cultivators and we don''t need to care about those etiquette." Big Snake Ji stood up a little embarrassed, followed by little Lolita Li Xiaolu who curiously looked at Nie Shuang.


    "Yes, the life span of a practitioner is almost endless, and we will live and practice together forever." Nie Kong said with emotion.


    "Huh, together?"


    "But ah, with Shuang''er your current cultivation base, it''s impossible." Nie Kong scratched Nie Shuang''s nose and teased.


    Although it was said that Nie Shuang was transformed into the Western Heaven by the monk of Tang Dynasty soon, and his cultivation has reached the level of Xuanxian, Buddhism should have given many top heavenly materials and earth treasures promotion, such as ginseng fruit flat peach and so on.It is difficult to cooperate with Shuanger''s qualifications.


    "Really...really, brother, don''t underestimate others." Nie''s cheeks blushed. After more than ten years, Nie Kong did not expect that Nie Kong would make her behave like before.


    "If you don''t want to be underestimated by me, then work hard. You and Xiao Lu will learn the Immortal Dharma with Orochiji first. I need to go to the 33rd Heaven first." Nie Kong said.


    "Nie Lang, what''s the matter?" Orochiji asked with concern.


    "It''s nothing, I''m mainly going to return the magic weapon of the Taiqing Saint, and by the way, ask him for a Calabash Nine Ranked Golden Core to give Shuang''er and Xiao Lu a promotion."


    Buddhism is now hidden in Leiyin Temple, and the Heavenly Court has lost hundreds of thousands of celestial soldiers and generals. The Yaozu is safe for the time being, and Nie Kong does not need to worry about the safety of Shuang''er and the others.


    After confessing some trivial matters, Nie Kong took the auspicious clouds to go thirty-three days away again, and Xuan Dudong led the Bajing Palace.


    "Teacher, let you in." After seeing Nie Kong, the gatekeeper Golden Horn boy with the floating dust and hair bun didn''t appear to be surprised at all.


    Nie Kong nodded, following the familiar


    In front of the alchemy furnace in the Bajing Palace, the leader of the human education, the saint Taiqing, sat in front of him.Perceiving Nie Kong''s arrival, he slowly opened his eyes.


    "Sit." Under Nie Kong, a piece of Tai Chi black and white futon appeared. Nie Kong also sat cross-legged before saying: "Taiqing saint, I''m here to return the Xuanhuang Pagoda. Thanks to the saint for giving me the treasure. Successfully rescued my sister from Buddhism."


    "I already know what you''re here for." Sage Taiqing swept away the dust, and the Xuanhuang Pagoda broke away from Nie Kong and returned to his hands.


    "The hundreds of thousands of heavenly soldiers in the Chaos Clock, what do the Taiqing Saints think?" Nie Kong asked again, he planned to throw all the heavenly soldiers to Lao Tzu, and by the way inquire about the attitude of the saints.


    The Taiqing Saint did not directly answer Nie Kong, but a scroll appeared in his other hand and fell in front of Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong opened it and saw that the three simple golden fonts in front of him made him take a breath, "Feng...Feng Shen Bang?" Nie Kong knew that Feng Shen Bang was used to enshrine the official position of Heavenly Court.


    "God''s will be so, you can just let it go." Nie Kong didn''t fully understand the meaning of his words. Could it be that Tiandao wanted to release the primordial spirit in the Conferred God List that was hard to lose in the Conferred God Battle, and then re-appoint him?But in this way, the court would not be ruined that day, and only Jade Emperor was left with a polished commander.The ancient Fengshen became the Jade Emperor and defeated the Jade Emperor.Although he got countless subordinates, but the subordinates were not obedient.Only Li Jing and Nezha could act as the right arm of the Jade Emperor.


    "Could it be that the reincarnation of the heavens, it is the turn of the human race to decline, is the demon race to be happy?" Nie Kong asked in surprise.


    Tai Qing shook his head slowly and said: "The human race is irreversible, but the cause and effect of dissolving the two races of the humans and monsters will fall on you, and it is the turn of the demons to take charge of the heaven."


    "Let me resolve the cause and effect of the shemale?"


    "Yes, you have to, do you think you should be a monster or a human race?" Tai Qing asked authentically.


    "It should be a human...human race, no, I also got the demon body of the demon race now, the soul is human, and the body now is the demon emperor of the three-legged golden crow." Reincarnated as a human body, Nie Kong is also in love with the human world. Life is full of nostalgia, but whoever made him the reincarnation of Taiyi, inherited the physical ability of the three-legged Golden Crow, must bear the responsibility of the original Eastern Emperor Taiyi.


    Nie Kong now understands the meaning of Taiqing. Perhaps he can belong to both the Demon Race and the Human Race at the same time. It is no longer clear, so only he can consider both races at the same time.


    The appearance of Nie Kong became an opportunity for the rebirth of the Monster Race, and Heaven''s Fortune was also divided into the Monster Race.


    If Nie Kong is in charge of the heavens and becomes the emperor, and humans are in charge of the human emperor, then the human race and the monster race will be balanced.Because of Nie''s air conditioner, Yaozu can''t act recklessly.


    "The cause and effect of the two races of humans and monsters, since ancient times, it is time to conclude a paragraph." Tai Qing''s figure slowly disappeared, and before Nie Kong, there was only a scroll of the Conferred God List and a bottle of Nine Ranked Gold Pill.


    "Yeah, it''s time to end."


    Nie Kong was a little excited, and the Demon Race could finally return to the Heavenly Court, and perhaps fulfilled the long-cherished wish of Emperor Jun and Tai Yi two demon emperors.


    From now on, Nie Kong is Nie Kong, not living in Eastern Emperor Taiyi.Maybe Nie Kong can surpass Taiyi and Dijun and become the strongest emperor.

 2247 The collapse of the second element text 4 001, first arrived in the town

    ps: The new chapter has begun. This volume is mainly about sister kiss, and false love may be added in it.


    Ten years later, Nie Kong successfully had Kyoko, Kulom, Xiaochun and Bi Yangqi have the closest relationship.With the strengthening of Nie Kong''s double cultivation, the four women can be said to have experienced the happiness of being a woman, and their physical fitness can be said to have raised the limit of human beings.


    The increase in strength allowed the four girls to help Nie Kong show their talents. The Sasakawa family succeeded in eradicating all mafia families in the world, which can be said to unify the world of family education.


    And because of the relationship between Nie Kong and a few women, it is equivalent to Nie Kong holding all the power of the world in his own hands.Of course, Nie Kong looked down on that little power, after all, Nie Kong was the Great Realm King God who once managed the universe.


    What Nie Kong cares about is nothing more than the maturing cute Kulom, the charming mafia boss Kyoko who was trained and trained by himself... It seems that their daughters are Nie Kong''s most precious treasures.


    But soon Kyoko seemed to be tired of Mafia life and secretly told Nie Kong that he planned to leave the Sasakawa family, saying that he hoped to stay at home and be Nie Kong''s good wife and mother.


    Nie Kong agreed to Jingzi''s request, because considering the possibility of leaving, Nie Kong had planned to bring back Kulom and the others.


    Nie Kong is not very eager to go to the next world now.After plundering family education is the power of faith, the time is right to leave!After Nie Kong stayed for more than ten years, the next world was finally about to open.


    After receiving the four daughters of Jingzi into the ring, the vast space in Dingtian Ring can be said to have less than one-tenth of the undeveloped area.There is the sun plundered from the Hako garden world, there is night, and it passes through the world of food captives.The land is full of green plants and animals, and those are top ingredients.The current Dingtian Rings exist like heaven.


    It''s just that in more than a dozen cities, each city seems to be different.Although girls in every world can melt into it, they will also choose their own camp.


    For example, Esdes, who is as arrogant as a queen, their young girls will not succumb to her. They become the lord of a city in a city, but they have many troops composed of Nie Kong''s Crystal Palace.Nie Kong is also speechless, and his charm can subdue those girls, they are all their own women.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Master, the destination is here." Angelica, the spirit of the Dimension Ring, appeared in front of Nie Kong Yuanshen Jin''s body and called out softly.Today''s Angelika is no small thing, the strength already has the strength of the top of the gods.


    Nie Kong slowly opened his eyes and looked at the sweet smile of Kulom who was sleeping under him, and did not bother her.After gently kissing the corner of her eye, Shun put on her clothes.


    "I''ll go out first, and talk to her when Jingzi and the others wake up. Um, that''s not right, let me tell them all by the way," Nie Kong said.


    "Yes, master."


    Nie Kong was indeed worried about the women, for fear that he would be worried if he didn''t see it.


    After leaving Dingtianjie, what appeared in front of him was a peaceful town, a very quiet town, a little backward, with the scenery of a rural town in Hokkaido, Japan.


    The people coming and going in the town seem to be a world of no concern,


    "Daily low-force world?"


    Now that we have a place to live, we should prepare a place to live in peace.Nie Kong will not be disappointed, and being quiet is also a life he likes very much.


    Nie Kong walked around a hundred meters high in the air and looked down, and found that the surrounding houses were all simple or narrow.How to say, a small town will not have luxury villa houses.


    If you have a girl you like to live with, Nie Kong doesn''t care about the size of the house.Perhaps if there are only a few people living together, the small apartment will be more comfortable.Anyway, after countless dimensions, Nie Kong never lived in any house.


    "Although it''s just a town, it''s really unique." Nie Kong looked at the layout of the town with great interest. The town is somewhat similar to the previous world. There is a commercial street where festivals will be held, a school, and a temple where witches serve.


    Nie Kong chose the location of the commercial street and planned to buy a house there to live in.After all, the commercial street of that small town is located in the center of the small town, not far from the school in the town.


    After spending some time, Nie Kong and a lady from the real estate salesman came to the apartment.


    "Mr. Nie Kong, what do you think of this house. The previous owner moved to Tokyo, so it was vacant." The salesman took Nie Kong to an apartment and opened the door for Nie Kong to visit.


    Nie Kong took a closer look. It was no different from some apartments in Japan, but only had two bedrooms and one living room, plus a kitchen and bathroom.There is no yard outside, which is a little narrow.


    In short, enough for Nie Kong to live alone.The surrounding row is full of apartments, and there are many neighbors, but the neighbors are generally all residents of the town.


    According to the sales lady, many of the neighbors around are shopping malls, and they are very talkative neighbors.For example, the Nishinoji house next door sells delicate accessories and runs a sushi restaurant.And the apartment has been newly renovated, which is definitely value for money.


    I am very unfamiliar with the world in front of me, and I didn''t see familiar things, especially the condensed faith in the town, indicating the location of the plot.Nie Kong didn''t have many choices, and the surrounding apartments looked the same.Unless it''s a lot of effort to move out a set by yourself, but this will destroy the quiet town atmosphere.


    "Well, apart from being a little bit smaller, the rest is fine." Nie Kong nodded.


    "Mr. Nie Kong is satisfied, then do you want to rent it." The beauty salesperson looked at Nie Kong and asked with a wink.


    "If it can, I plan to buy it." Nie Kong waited to settle down and talked about the world he was in.


    The beauty salesperson widened those eyes, eyes full of excitement and joy, and hurriedly nodded and said yes.


    Ever since, after spending several million yen, Nie Kong finally got a new home in the new world.


    Although there is only Nie Kong in the house now.But Nie Kong was looking forward to a different and wonderful experience in his new life.

 2248 The collapse of the second element text 4 002, the story that Lori and Big Dog have to tell

    After setting up his own residence, Nie Kong is ready to learn about the surrounding environment in the small town and buy some necessities of life by the way.


    Looking down from the sky just now, there are several schools in the town.Although the school is divided into elementary school, junior high school, and high school, there is currently more than one college in the town.


    On the other hand, what makes Nie Kong strange is that the area of ??the town really looks relatively wide, which can be compared to a county in Japan.


    That''s why Nie Kong has a headache. Considering his career, he doesn''t know the plot or which school he wants to be a teacher.


    "Forget it, get acquainted with the surrounding environment first, and wait until you understand it." After all, Nie Kong has gone through many dimensional adventures after all, he walked from the residential area to the commercial street.


    It seems that because of school time, the street became a lot of lively, and you can see many girls in cute sailor suits.


    After going around a few times, Nie Kong probably understood the geographical environment of the town.


    Nie Kong was about to buy something to go back when he suddenly heard the cry of a girl in a park 100 meters away from the street.


    In any case, Nie Kong is not a man who is indifferent to hearing a girl cry.


    He frowned and followed the voice to the park.However, Nie Kong saw a scene that left him speechless. It was not an old story about a girl being bullied by a bad boy, but an unexpected unfolding.


    In his eyes, Nie Kong first saw a big dog. When he stood up, he was estimated to be one and five meters tall.I don''t know who raised the big dog, but the leash around his neck was broken off and ran to the park.The big dog''s eyes were fierce, with sharp fangs exposed, and he walked forward fiercely.


    Opposite the big dog, there are two lovely twins, Loli, lying limp on the ground.They were about eight or nine years old, dressed in cute schoolboy uniforms, and looked at the vicious big dog with fear.


    The only thing that can tell the difference between the two women is the hairstyle. The one in the front is the hair clip in front, and the one hiding behind is probably the younger sister, with long hair and tied pony tail!!


    The two loli were crying in the rain, looking at the big dog in fear.Probably can''t run, two loli curled up into a ball.Especially the younger sister, her lovely cheek was bruised by a stone.


    Nie Kong didn''t know why the big dog would chase two loli, right?But seeing the buns in the hands of the two women, Nie Kong showed a dazed expression.


    That big dog seemed to have come from coveting the food in the hands of two loli.


    "Wow!"


    Perceiving Nie Kong''s arrival, Big Dog suddenly raised his head.Nie Kong barked ferociously and stared at him unexpectedly.That big damn dog seemed to warn Nie Kong not to be nosy.


    When the two lovely loli saw Nie Kong''s appearance, as if they saw a hero, they hid behind Nie Kong in fear.


    Nie Kong was really speechless when he saw the lawless dog bullying him up.He picked up a stone and threw it at the vicious dog.


    Boom!The vicious dog that pounced on Nie Kong was hit by a stone in the head and fell in midair.A big bag grows out, and the eyes become XX shape, and I can¡¯t wake up!


    Nie Kong squatted in front of the two loli, and asked concerned: "Little sister, are you all right?"


    "Oh, thank you elder brother for helping us run away the big dog. Just now... it was really terrible." My sister sniffed cutely and looked at Nie Kong with big teary eyes.


    My sister also relaxed from the tension and fear, and cried out wow.


    For the big dog, it seems that the hearts of the two sisters are expected to have a shadow in the future.


    Nie Kong saw that her lovely cheek was scratched.Although there was no bleeding, it seemed to be painful.


    "Don''t cry." Nie Kong gently put his hand on Lolita''s little head and gave a voice of comfort.


    "But...but, it hurts." Little Lori looked at Nie Kong with tears.


    "Good. Let the big brother blow for you, the pain will blow away soon." Nie Kong used to take care of his daughter, or Dong Xiang''s few little loli, but comforted Loli.


    "Huh!" Nie Kong leaned toward her cheek. She thought she was going to play a kiss game, so little Lolita closed her eyes.


    But I found that I just blew a few breaths on that lovely cheek.The cool breeze relieved the hot pain.As if she was comforted by Nie Kong''s gentleness, little Lolita also stopped crying and looked at Nie Kong curiously with big eyes.


    The warm smile seemed to melt the guard of two loli.


    And the elder sister beside her took out the ok stretch from the schoolbag, "Sister, I will help you paste...put the ok stretch on it, and it will be done tomorrow."


    "My sister is big-handed, I...I don''t want my sister to post it." After speaking, she grabbed the ok stretch and put it on Nie Kong''s hand.


    "Well, big brother will help you stick it." Looking at them, Nie Kong took the Ok bandage amusedly, gently uncovered a layer of tape, and stuck it on the cute face.


    "It doesn''t hurt anymore."


    "Well, thank you elder brother." Lolita seemed to touch her cheek, showing a sunny smile, making Nie Kong want to hold her in her arms.


    "By the way, what are your names and where do you live." Nie Kong didn''t worry about the two loli running outside, so he could send them back.It happened that Nie Kong took them to the commercial street along the way, and he also had something to buy anyway.


    "I...My name is Onodera Yaxiang, I am nine years old this year, and I am my sister."


    "My name is Onodera Rika." Two Loli Jiao and Sheng responded, both of them are very cute because of the twins.Compared to his own two goddaughters in the ghoul, it''s not too much.


    Soon, according to two loli, their family opened a shop in a commercial street, and their mother was a shop specializing in cute accessories.As for their father, it seems to have died a long time ago, so the two sisters took their mother''s Onoji name.


    They were originally after school and were going to "help" in their mother''s shop, but they did not expect to run into a big dog in the park and chase them unreasonably.

 2249 The collapse of the second element Text 4 003. When I grow up, Yaxiang wants to marry me?

    Bringing two loli, Yaxiang and Lixiang, to the commercial street of the town, under the guidance of the two loli, they came to a shop with a slightly simple decoration.


    The things sold in the shop are indeed some exquisite trinkets and souvenirs, such as a pair of small and cute locks and keys, cute hair clips, etc. They are generally used as souvenirs or gifts.For example, delicate small locks and keys can be paired as a parting gift.Both parties can hold the key and the lock.


    Nie Kong also saw the mother of the two twins, Loli. She was the owner of that shop. She was very sweet, with short chestnut and ear-length hair, exuding a mature feminine charm.


    It is not easy to think of her as a woman who has to take care of her two daughters and grow up.


    After seeing her mother, both Yaxiang and Rika ran up to her, chatting about what had just happened.


    After hearing the words of the two daughters, she looked in Nie Kong''s direction.When I saw Nie Kong''s handsome cheeks, he couldn''t help but feel hot.


    "My name is Onodera Nanako. I am the mother of Aka and Rika. Thank you very much for saving my two daughters." Nanako bowed to Nie Kong with her two daughters.


    "It''s just a trivial matter, you are welcome. My name is Nie Kong, and I moved to the town just today. I may see each other often in the future. Please advise!" Nie Kong replied.


    "Hey, it''s no wonder you are very strange and not like the people in our town. Is the accommodation ready? If you need my help, just speak up." Nanako pursed her lips. Although she is in her thirties, she is also unique. .


    "Roughly the same."


    Nie Kong truthfully stated his address, but Nanako was surprised because Nie Kong''s apartment lives next door to her house.


    "Please advise, we will be neighbors from now on?" Nanako chuckled and stretched out a small hand.


    "Hehe, what a coincidence."


    "No, our town is actually that big, and many of you are neighbors."


    Nanako was right. The house Nie Kong was looking for was in a residential area on a commercial street, so naturally it was not much away.


    "Hehe, I am also very happy to be your neighbor." Nie Kong smiled gently.


    "In that case, as a thank you, come to my house for dinner tonight. Don''t refuse. You just moved in and you are busy with a lot of things, so there must be no time for dinner." Nanako said generously.


    Nie Kong nodded, and did not refuse. Everyone in the neighbors who moved in would usually take good care of him.


    There were so many things to buy, so after bidding farewell to their family of three, they came to the mall in the town alone.


    Daily necessities must be carried by yourself.Kitchen supplies for pots and pans, bathroom supplies and materials for preparing some cooking.It took more than an hour to finish, and Nie Kong returned to his first home.


    When it was time for dinner, the doorbell rang at the door.Nie Kong opened it and found Onodera Nanako standing outside his door, and Rika and Yaxiang sticking out their little heads from behind their mother.


    "Big brother, great, it turns out that you really live next door to us." Little Loli sister Rika, with OK and tight cheeks stuck to her cheeks, blinked her big eyes happily.


    "Yeah, yeah, we won''t be afraid of meeting a big dog in the future if we have a big brother." Yaxiang also lit her little head vigorously.


    "You guys, he should be called his uncle." Nanako, standing outside, looked at her daughters amusedly.Looking at Nie Kong''s age and his life, he should be at least 20 years old, one generation older than his own daughter.


    "It''s ok."


    He didn''t care about his name Nie Kong and made a gesture to invite his mother and daughter to his apartment as guests.


    Nanako originally planned to ask Nie Kong to eat at home, but the two girls, Daniel and Yaxiang, ran into the house, and Nanako had to follow it.


    The house is clean and tidy, and all kinds of supplies are available.


    "Nie Kong, don''t you say you live alone?" Nanako said in surprise.


    "Oh, yes."


    "Impossible, isn''t your girlfriend following you."


    Nanako didn''t believe he had no girlfriend for a handsome and handsome boy like Nie Kong.Even if he was already a woman, he would be thumped at first sight of Nie Kong.


    "Not for the time being. How about waiting for Yaxiang to grow up and marry her elder brother as a bride." Nie Kong knelt down and said with a smile while holding Yaxiang''s cute face.


    Yaxiang''s face was red, and she whispered, "Okay, when I grow up, I want to be the bride of the older brother."


    "No, Rika wants the eldest brother and the bride too. Sister, don''t snatch me." The younger sister Rika, who was wearing an OK stretch, pouted and pulled her sister.


    Nanako couldn''t help but snorted and knocked on the heads of the two girls, "Really. You two girls, you were only in the fourth grade of elementary school and wanted to marry."


    She also knew that Nie Kong was joking and teasing her two silly daughters, so she didn''t take it seriously.It was just that when she knew that Nie Kong was still single, she couldn''t help feeling a little happy for some reason.


    But when Nanako suddenly realized what she was thinking, Nanako slapped her cheek. It was clear that her husband had been dead for many years, and it seemed that Nie Kong was a few years younger than her.


    "After visiting your home, it''s time to take you to my house for dinner. Knowing that you just moved in today, I have helped you prepare your dinner, I hope you don''t dislike it." Nanako said.


    "Then bother." Nie Kong was not polite, and he left the apartment. Unexpectedly, the next door was the Onode Temple''s house. The distance between the two houses was less than one meter.In other words, as long as the wall between them is broken, two rooms can be combined into one building.


    Xiaoye Temple¡¯s apartment is similar to Nie Kong¡¯s, with the same layout, but the decoration and furniture are different.


    In the living room, set up a colorful and delicious dinner, common Japanese dishes.In order to entertain Nie Kong, Nanako should spend a lot of money.


    Nie Kong took a bite. Although it was not at his own level, it tasted very good, with a warm taste.In a home, nothing is more important than liveliness and warmth.

 2250 The collapse of the second element Text 4 004, please take care of Lori?

    Early the next morning, Nie Kong went to the bedroom balcony and opened the curtains to freshen the air in the house.Nie Kong''s room is on the second floor, so you can immediately see the outside scenery when you open the window.Nie Kong took a deep breath of the morning breeze air and stretched hard.Because he just woke up, he was naked, revealing his perfect figure.Nie Kong inadvertently looked at the next door, and saw a plump young woman drying clothes on the balcony under the sun.


    "Good morning, Nanako." Nie Kong said hello to the other party.


    As if aware of Nie Kong''s gaze, Nanako suddenly raised her head and looked in his direction. When she saw Nie Kong''s upper body naked, her round and pretty face was a little red, and she greeted: "Good morning. Nie Jun. She slept last night. Okay, it¡¯s not easy to get used to a strange environment."


    "There are indeed some. In fact, the main thing is that I am a little lonely alone." Nie Kong stretched out and looked at Nanako with a smile.


    "With Nie Jun''s ability, it''s easy to find a partner." Nana''s face was hot and she turned her eyes aside.Nanako, Nanako, you are almost thirty years old, how can you think about it.


    "Nanako looks very beautiful and young. Nanako, when are you going to find a company for yourself?" Air-conditioned Nie smiled.


    "Nie Jun, you... are you good or bad." Nanako couldn''t help but feel a little ashamed, thinking that Nie Kong had guessed something.


    "Haha." Nie Kong couldn''t help laughing.


    "Uncle Nie Kong, good morning." Being awakened by Nie Kong and the others'' conversation, Rika ran out, rubbing his eyes against OK.Wearing cute white pajamas, even the sling on his left shoulder has fallen into his arm.Fortunately, Rika is a little loli, and her breasts have not started to develop at all.Rao is so, Rika at this time is also super cute.And don''t know why, the two loli''s titles changed from Big Brother to Uncle.


    "Xiao Lixiang, don''t you need to go to school today?" Nie Kong said.


    "Uncle Nie Kong is really stupid, today is the weekend weekend." My sister Yaxiang also ran out, and the leisurely morning suddenly became lively.Nie Kong smiled slightly, and did not refute.


    "Well, the two of you are also having trouble, stay at home today." Nanako said a lesson.


    "Mom, don''t we need to go to the store to help you today?" Yaxiang asked curiously.


    "That...that, I have something to do today, so let''s close the door for a day." Nanako''s dodge eyes didn''t dare to look at the two loli.


    "Really?" Yaxiang said suspiciously, looking at her mother.


    "I... why should I lie to you, your aunt Nanako will be here soon." Nanako said helplessly.


    "Hehe, it doesn''t matter, our sisters can also look at the store." Yaxiang said.


    "Yeah, and Uncle Nie Kong will help. Uncle Nie Kong is fine anyway." Rika continued.The two girls actually planned to let Nie Kong accompany them to the shop.


    "Yes, I put the key of that shop on the table. Nie Jun, can you please help take care of them." Nanako asked when looking at Nie Kong.


    "It''s okay, but it''s a shame that you can entrust your precious daughters to me at ease. We are the neighbors who have known each other for a day." Nie Kong said silently.


    Nanako pursed his lips, "Of course I believe in Nie Jun''s personality."


    Nie Kong shook her head. She thought of herself too well. No one could bear such a lovely Lori.


    "Accompany Uncle Nie Kong at home obediently, and when I come back, I will buy you cakes." After asking two little loli, the beautiful woman who finished drying her clothes left the balcony.


    Nie Kong also returned to the washroom and took a good wash.After he finished washing and prepared a sweet breakfast, there was a knock on the door.


    "Come here." Nie Kong opened the door and took a look. The beauty that appeared in front of him almost made Nie Kong unable to recognize it.


    She wore a kimono dotted with cherry blossom petals, and even so, she couldn''t hide her beautiful figure.The overseas Chinese''s face was beautifully lightly made-up and cherry-colored lipstick.If Nanako without makeup is pure and innocent, then she looks a bit coquettish now.


    Nanako after makeup is indeed much more beautiful.But Nie Kong still liked her pure side most.


    "Nanako, what are you doing so beautifully?" Nie Kong said in surprise.


    Nanako''s cheeks blushed, and she said with some embarrassment: "Why, it''s just...just to go shopping with my sister. Nie Jun, my two daughters are pleased to give it to you."


    Lolita, the twins behind, jumped out from behind playfully.The two loli did not wear very beautiful, just a set of ordinary small foreign dresses.


    "Uncle Nie Kong, it''s so fragrant, I want to eat any more breakfast you cook." And Lixiang seemed to smell something, like her own home in Nie Kong''s apartment.


    The older sister Ya Xiang followed, perhaps because Nie Kong rescued them yesterday, and the two loli did not treat Nie Kong as outsiders at all.


    Nanako looked helpless, but because of something, she could only cast an apologetic look at Nie Kong.


    "It''s okay, don''t worry, I will take good care of them. It''s fine today anyway. I just moved to a small town and haven''t found a job for the time being."


    "What did Nie Jun do before. If you need anything, I can help you find a job later."


    "I have been a teacher for many years, and I plan to apply for a job in the surrounding schools." Nie Kong has a regular habit of being a teacher. After all, it is best to meet young girls in school.


    "It turned out to be a teacher, I thought I just graduated from college." Nanako smiled.


    She was also a little relieved. If Ermi was working, she could introduce Nie Kong to the shops in the town to help.After all, in the small town, almost all her neighbors were friends.


    "Hehe, I just looked young. Forget it, let''s talk again when I have time. Have fun today and don''t worry about home." Nie Kong looked at her expression and ended the chat. After all, she also seemed to Quite anxious.


    Nanako stuck out her tongue and hurriedly said goodbye to Nie Kong.If it wasn''t for the age of the other party, Nie Kong would not believe that she was already the mother of two loli.

 2251 The collapse of the second element Text 4 005, Nanakos blind date

    "Wow, Uncle Nie Kong, your cooking is delicious." At the dinner table, sister Yaxiang''s mouth was full of food.Because they have eaten a lot at home, now they have a bulging belly, which looks a little cute.


    "Yes, it would be nice if Uncle Nie Kong could be our father." Lixiang looked at Nie Kong, her eyes shining brightly.


    "You guys, won''t you just buy you off for breakfast?"


    Nie Kong laughed and seemed to understand why they changed their names to call themselves uncles.Although Nanako is over thirty, she is still very sweet.


    "It''s...not really, Uncle Nie Kong is our hero. He is handsome and gentle..." Yaxiang whispered, and the sister beside him nodded vigorously.


    "Two girls, say you can marry me as a bride when you grow up?"


    Hearing what Nie Kong said, Lixiang and Yaxiang seemed very upset.


    As if thinking of something, Nie Kong suddenly changed the subject and asked: "By the way, Xiao Lixiang, Xiao Yaxiang, your mother dressed up very beautifully today, do you know what she did?"


    "Oh, I almost forgot about the important event." As if thinking of something important, Ya Xiang hurriedly grabbed Nie Kong''s arm and pulled him out.


    "What''s the matter?" Nie Kong asked inexplicably.


    "Let''s keep up with mom, he is going on a date with someone else today." Rika said.


    "A date?"


    "Not really. Last night, I overheared the phone number between Aunt Nanako and her mother. Aunt Nanazi said she wanted to introduce a man to her mother."


    Hearing Rika''s explanation, Nie Kong understood.It''s no wonder that she is beautifully dressed, it turned out to be on a blind date.


    "That''s normal, she really needs a husband to take care of it." Nie Kong nodded.


    "Uncle Nie Kong is an idiot, so we don''t want others to be our father." Ya Xiang said in a loud voice.


    "We want to follow our mother secretly. For our happiness, we must destroy our mother''s blind date. Uncle Nie Kong will also come to help..." Rika said confidently.


    "what."


    Before Nie Kong refused, the two loli embraced one of Nie Kong''s arm, dragged Nie Kong and ran out of the house.


    Nie Kong had no choice but to play with them.Furthermore, it is also very interesting to see Nanako''s blind date.Once dissatisfied, Nie Kong did not want to entrust the two loli to him.


    The three followed sneakily and left the apartment, and first came to a cake shop.Nie Kong saw Nanako and was accompanying a young woman out of the cake shop.


    According to Rika, the cake shop was opened by her aunt, Nanako''s sister, Nanako Onodera.No wonder she looks almost the same as Nanako, she turned out to be a sister.


    Accompanying the two loli to sneak behind them like a thief, they finally came to a quaint sushi restaurant before eleven noon.


    In the warm reception of the service staff, Nanako followed her sister with a lack of interest¡ªa wooden attic full of Japanese-style cuisine.The small stream left from the mountain fell along the bamboo pipe to the small pool of pebbles in the yard. The gurgling sound of water added a bit of elegance to the environment!!


    Miwako originally planned to deal with her old sister, so she had no expectations of a blind date girl.And the smiling Nanako was talking with the service staff in kimono at the front desk, presumably against the box number reserved by the man.Looking at her expression, it seemed like her mother was about to come for a blind date.In this regard, Nanako was quite speechless.No matter... in either case, Nanako actually didn''t plan to go on a blind date.


    "Sister, let''s go back."


    "Nanako, it''s already here, at least to know if it''s appropriate to meet, what are you worried about..." Nanako glared at her sister in dissatisfaction.


    "What? I only promised you to come and have a look, but I didn''t plan to actually have a blind date. Sister, I think you should find one by yourself," Nanako said angrily.


    "Ann, you''ll like him." Nanako didn''t care. If her sister doesn''t like it, she can get along by herself. After all, the husbands of the two sisters have been dead for several years.


    Followed by the service staff to the reserved box.Open the door and you can see the wooden corridor and the beautiful courtyard.


    "Ah, sorry for keeping you waiting." Nanako sighed and smiled.


    The other party seemed to be thirty-four or five years old, five years old from Nanako.Although his face is not very good, and wearing glasses, it seems a bit wretched.Nanako, who has gone through many things, feels that she can''t just look at her appearance.


    Now she is no longer a young girl in bloom, Nanako thinks more thoroughly than she did when she was young.A person''s appearance is only a small part of it, the important thing is the connotation and character.


    "I am Onodera Nanako, and she is my sister Onodera Nanako." Nanako introduced generously.


    When the middle-aged man on the opposite side saw two mature and beautiful young women, his eyes hidden under his glasses lit up, and he smiled and said, "Hello, it''s nice to meet you, I am Sumi Etaro."


    "Hello." Nanako replied with a smile. She felt that the other party had a good first impression of herself, and she was a steady man.


    "I have ordered the dishes, let''s eat first."


    A friendly and reliable smile appeared on Sumino Etaro''s cheek, and he pointed to the luxurious sushi set on the table.


    "Mr. Suminoe, it is said that you have an eight-year-old son, right." Nanako smiled and began to inquire about the other party.


    "Yes, my son is called Keita, he is a very cute child." Sumino Etaro said, and took out his son''s photo.


    "It''s really cute."


    Nanako nodded. Their sisters all have children of their own, but don''t they hate that each other has children?If it goes well, the child''s consent will be required to remarry.


    And Nanako was a little cautious on the side, she also looked at the other party''s situation, and the other party looked quite normal.There is nothing annoying, and there is no characteristic that she likes very much.


    "It''s a pity, it''s much worse than Jun Nie." Nanako''s thoughts suddenly appeared in her mind, and Nanako jumped.


    Her cheeks blushed, "Nanako, how could she dream of marrying Nie Jun."

 2252 The collapse of the second element Text 4 006, destroy the blind date?

    After talking to each other for an hour, Nanako basically got a general idea.The humorous and easy-to-get-together character makes up for the lack of appearance.Although not very good, but the conditions are not bad.


    Just as Nanako was about to leave, she planned to leave the space to them alone.After all, my sister has been single for many years, and she really needs a man to take care of her.


    Nanako looked at Nanako''s expression, as if she was going to have a blind date with the old sister herself.In this regard, Nanako was quite speechless.


    The other party seemed to like herself very much, but Nanako had a headache and refused.It''s not that I look down on each other, but Nanako didn''t plan to remarry.


    At this moment, Nanako, who was planning to resign, suddenly saw a familiar figure outside the restaurant.


    She blinked and looked at it as confirmation, Nie Kong''s handsome cheeks became clear, and Nanako''s fair face suddenly turned pink.And his left and right, holding his two daughters.What...what to do, why is he here?


    Are you here to eat, or find yourself?No matter... in either case, Nanako didn''t dare to face them, and hurriedly planned to hide behind her sister.


    "Nanako, what are you doing." Nanako glared at her younger sister, but Nanako pointed to the front, Nanako finally understood the situation.


    She patted her forehead to express her speechlessness, why the two little girls also ran by themselves.


    "Mom, we and Dad came to see you." The more naughty sister Rika seemed to see Nanako who was deliberately hiding, and happily pulled Nie Kong to Nanako''s front.


    "Eh, Dad... Dad?" Nanako and Sumino Etaro screamed in surprise when they heard Rika''s name.


    "Huh?!" Nanako''s eyes widened as she saw Nanako''s rare girlish air.Looking forward along her fingers, the man in front of her made her eyes bright.


    The age seems to be twenty-four or five, not much different from Nanako''s age.Not only did his appearance look like an ordinary handsome man, but his heartbeat was also half a beat slower at first sight, and there was no frivolousness and flamboyance on the surface, instead he carried the calm and extravagance that a middle-aged man had.Just looking at his gentle eyes, Nanako''s cheeks were also hot.


    Although Nanako is past the age of not caring about a man''s appearance, the gap between her level and blind date is too big now, and it is difficult for her not to care.


    The figure is also tall and strong, full of security.After seeing Nie Kong, Cai Caizi almost ignored Suzhijiang.


    "Ah, does Nanako already have a partner? I blame me for being nosy." Nanako smiled.


    "No...no, don''t get me wrong, he...he is just the neighbor who lives next door to me, we...we are not that kind of relationship." Nanako explained blushingly.


    "Hello, my name is Nie Kong. I was forcibly pulled by their two girls. Let''s not disturb you." Nie Kong smiled and stretched out his hand, and Nanako gently shook it.When she anticipated her reaction, she was a little ashamed.


    "How come, everyone sit down and eat together." Even so, Sumino Etaro''s expression twitched, but unexpectedly, he didn''t give up after seeing a strong opponent appear.


    Rika and Yaxiang happily took Nie Kong and sat opposite Nanako, while Nie Kong looked up to the opposite side, colliding with Nanako''s sight.Nie Kong smiled and said, "Nanako dressed so beautiful today. It turned out to be a blind date."


    Nanako''s cheeks flushed, "Nie Jun, don''t make fun of me."


    Nanako also smiled and said: "I am Nanako''s sister Onodera Nanako, Nie Jun, are you here to participate in the blind date with Nanako."


    "Wrong, we are here to spoil my mother''s date." The silent Ya Xiangwu said with his fists.


    "That''s it, that Xiao Yaxiang, Xiao Lixiang, auntie asks you. Which of them do you prefer to be your father?" Nanako said with a smile.


    Nanako seemed to have become a seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl, and she did not dare to lift her head ashamed.


    "Of course it is Uncle Nie Kong. Uncle Nie Kong not only cooks very delicious dishes, but also very gentle and brave." The two loli said in unison.


    "Hehe, Jun Nie, I think you might as well be their father. Nanako in my family is very beautiful and a very virtuous wife, so she goes well with you." Nanako smirked.


    Nie Kong was speechless for a while, and he also said, "Really, I know Nanako''s advantages. So, I thought you would introduce yourself to me first."


    "Nie Jun really can laugh, I...I''m old, it''s only strange that Nie Jun can see me." Nie Kong made a laugh, and Nanako couldn''t bear it either.


    He is good at adjusting the atmosphere, and the two nieces also seem to like him very much. It seems that the outcome has been determined. In other words, he also chose Nie Kong.


    And Etaro Sumino looked at the two sisters in front of him, and his glasses flashed: "Yes, both of them are single and they are very beautiful. Although there is an unexpected powerful enemy, it happens that one person can be divided into one. I admit that he is handsomer than me, I have my advantage, and he can''t match it."


    The awakened Sumino Etaro didn''t leave, he didn''t think he would lose to a little boy.Humph, men don''t just eat with their faces.


    The three of them were thinking about things in their hearts, especially Nanako facing Nie Kong somehow.Only Nie Kong did not pay attention to the blind date in front of him, tasting the sushi on the table.


    Even if he hadn''t crossed to the second element before, Nie Kong had more than 20 failed blind dates.


    Nie Kong talked and laughed with the two loli, and the two loli were not polite to eat sushi, making the two women and the man beside them stare at them in a daze.


    Looking at his hands with some wasabi, Nie Kong said to Nanako, "I''m going to a bathroom." After all, I can eat sushi directly with my hands. It''s not dirty, they understand.


    As everyone knows, the eyes of Sumi Etaro sitting next to him suddenly lit up!

 2253 The collapse of the second element text 4 007, the hit Sumi Etaro

    Sumino Etaro naturally knew how threatening Nie Kong was. Although he thought about the good plan of sharing the Onode Temple sisters with Nie Kong, who knows if the two beautiful women will all like Nie Kong.


    In order to put an end to the accident, Suzhijiang felt that it was necessary to completely defeat Nie Kong''s confidence and let him take the initiative to withdraw from the fight with himself.He is not as good as Nie Kong in appearance, but in another item, Sumino Etaro is sure of winning.


    "It turns out that Mr. Nie Kong is going to the toilet. I am also a little impatient. Let''s just be together." Sumino Etaro''s brain turned, it is not difficult to see that his cheeks smile again.


    "casual."


    Nie Kong pulled the people away from the box, followed the sign of the hotel to the men''s bathroom, and Zhu Zhijiang followed him.


    Turning on the hands that were simply washed by the faucet, Nie Kong opened the zipper and prepared to urinate.


    "What is he doing!" The guy from Suminoe stood beside him as if he was about to pee.However, Nie Kong was keenly aware that his eyes contained three-point provocation and seven-point pride.


    "Oh. Mr. Nie Kong, what''s wrong with you? Is it because you are shy and can''t pee in front of others." Seeing Nie Kong not pulling out the zipper for a long time, Zhu Zhijiang asked with a smile.


    "Mr. Sumie, don''t care about me."


    "Yes, after all, everyone is middle-aged, so I''m not welcome." As he spoke, Sumojiang drew his hand into his crotch proudly.Obviously, the atmosphere has become subtle.The man who was peeing on the other side of Suminoe blocked his tools in a desperate manner.


    Unexpectedly, even though he was already middle-aged, the "Armstrong Cyclotron Jet Armstrong Cannon" from Suminoe was too big in size.When the man next door compares his own, the man next door feels inferior.The difference between a worm and a snake is indeed more powerful than appearance.


    "That''s it, is he going to beat me physically." Nie Kong suddenly realized that he finally understood why he had to go to the bathroom with himself.Change to another man, if the opponent is the opponent, he will face it long ago.


    I have to say that the trick of Suzhijiang is really cruel.With a swing of the big bird, ordinary men will lose out.


    "Mr. Suzhijiang''s capital is very rich." Nie Kong glanced at it and couldn''t help but praise.


    "That is, I think I can definitely bring happiness and joy to Cai Nanako. What do you mean, Mr. Nie Kong." Sumitomo Jiang laughed, the meaning in his words was obvious.


    "It''s not necessarily true. Maybe Nanako thinks mine is better." Under Sumoe''s provocative gaze, Nie Kong finally put out his tools, "Huh, it''s really troublesome. I usually wrap it around my thigh. , So a little time was wasted."


    When Nie Kong exposed the air, Zhuzhijiang was stunned.After looking at himself, then at Nie Kong, he suddenly felt inferior, and finally understood why the man next door was leaning on his side.


    "How...how could it be, how could it be that size among Asians." Suminoe muttered to himself, originally intended to hit the opponent, he thought he was very powerful.However, when he saw Nie Kong, he felt that he was so small. The man''s self-esteem was trampled on by Nie Kong to shatter, but he was hit.


    The other person next door looked ugly.Without a word, he ran out of the bathroom griefly, and he was obviously hit one after another.


    "Mr. Suzhijiang, please don''t be discouraged. Women may not only like connotation." Nie Kong smiled.


    Compared with himself, Nie Kong was speechless.


    He has the Xuanyuan Double Cultivation technique bonus, giving Nie Kong a capital that no one can surpass.Can the happiness brought by double repairs be measured by size?Of course, Nie Kong''s is also very big.


    "My appearance is incomparable to you." Suminoe shook his head with a bitter smile, and then asked: "Forget it, I don''t have the confidence to fight with you. Which one of their sisters do you like on earth? Prepare for the target of the strategy."


    He planned to abandon one of Nie Kong''s favorites, and then focus on attacking her sister.After all, the two sisters are very similar, they are all the same beautiful, but the older sister looks a little more mature.


    "You give up all of them. Sisters, none of them are what you can have." Nie Kong patted him on the shoulder, then turned and left the bathroom.


    Suminoe was stunned and couldn''t help but admire: "What a strong ambition, do you want the sisters to kill them all at once?"


    The two returned to the dining table in the box, and the Onodera family was talking and laughing.Seeing Nie Kong and the others came back, they became a little more cautious instead.


    "Xiao Yaxiang, what were you discussing just now." Nie Kong touched Yaxiang''s head and asked with a smile.


    "Mom and my aunt are discussing which is better between Uncle Nie Kong and Uncle Zhujiang, and the aunt asked my mother to take the initiative to hold Uncle Nie Kong and try to make you our new father." Yaxiang said honestly.


    "Ah, little girl, you are talking nonsense, and you don''t know how to be shy." Nanako''s cheeks flushed, and she immediately hugged Axiang, covering her to prevent her from speaking.


    "I also think Uncle Nie Kong is better, he must be a good father." Lixiang nodded vigorously.Nanako is helpless, her hands are limited.Can hold a sister, can''t stop her mouth.If I knew that, I stopped talking about those things in front of them.


    "Ahem, I''m leaving a bit beforehand, let''s talk slowly." Looking at the family''s warmth, I have been ignored.Suminoe smiled bitterly and said goodbye to Sister Ko Nishino with a disappointed expression.


    He had hoped that Onodera Nanako would speak out to retain him, but Nanako didn''t say a word, which meant that the other party didn''t like him either.


    Nanako is also very interesting. She knows that her sister has a Nie Kong as a comparison, and she definitely won''t like Sumi River.


    After the two constantly compared, it was Nie Kong who won.For losers, generally no one pays attention.


    "There is a handsome guy living next door. It''s no wonder that when I saw my sister this morning, she was a bit repulsive about blind dates." Nanako found that she was a little envious of her sister.

 2254 The collapse of the second element text 4 008, and Nanakos charming

    Nanako''s blind date ended with the destruction of Nie Kong and the two little loli.However, for Nanako, it was a relief.And she seemed to understand Nanako''s mind, Nanako didn''t bother Nanako anymore.However, Nanako found herself upset.In my mind, a sentence from my daughter Yaxiang often came up, "Let Uncle Nie Kong be a father."


    "Nie Jun seems to like Yaxiang and the others very much. I don''t know if he will promise their father. Um, Nanako, you are really ashamed, you... I have two daughters, how can I be worthy of Nie? Jun." Nanako was a little lost, and just opened a door with her changed clothes.A person ran into him suddenly.


    thump....A lot of clothes fell to the ground.


    "Nanako, are you okay?"


    Nie Kong saw that it was Nanako who had hit him. He could have avoided it. However, Nanako was holding a lot of clothes in both hands, and first opened the door with her body. He suddenly fell to the ground and lost his balance. If he avoided it, Nanako inevitably fell to the ground.


    So Nie Kong stretched out his hand to support her.


    "I''m fine, thank you."


    Nanako saw Nie Kong supporting herself.His cheeks were slightly red, and he shook his head, then squatted down to pick up something underground.


    "Let me help you."


    Nie Kong also squatted down quickly.


    But when Nanako squatted, Nie Kong also saw what he shouldn''t see.


    Today, Nanako was wearing a short skirt. When she squatted down, she just opened her mouth to face Nie Kong. A touch of red made Nie Kong a little embarrassed, and she quickly avoided her eyes.


    Nanako is also a very keen woman, naturally aware of it, and immediately exclaimed and stood up quickly, her cheeks flushed like an apple.It was so hot that I felt ashamed.It''s miserable, Nie Kong must have seen it.What to do, what to do?


    "Nanako, where do you want to put your clothes?"


    Nie Kong had picked up all her clothes, and asked if it was okay.


    Nanako saw that Nie Kong had no other reaction, and she was quietly relieved at the moment. If Nie Kong really wants to react, she will definitely be ashamed.


    "Because...because I wore a kimono yesterday, so...so I''m going to take it to a dry cleaner to clean it."


    Nanako said softly.


    "That''s true, but Nanako in a kimono is really beautiful."


    Nie Kong recalled her appearance yesterday and couldn''t help but give a compliment.


    Nanako was startled, like a frightened rabbit, "Yes...Is it."


    "That''s right, didn''t you see the look of Suzhijiang who wanted to eat you." Nie Kong said.


    "Nie... Nie Jun, I... I have nothing to do with Mr. Suminoe. Because my sister said some time ago that she wanted to introduce me and forcibly took me to a blind date." Nanako said anxiously.


    She was also a bit complaining about her sister. Originally, her sister was a few years older than her, and she was also single. Why did she let herself go on a blind date? She watched the fun instead.When it comes to blind dates, it should be the sister who goes first.


    Nie Kong laughed, "Don''t be so nervous, relax."


    "It''s all blame Nie Jun, you came to make fun of me early in the morning." Nanako glared at Nie Kong angrily, "Nie Jun, I...I''m going to the dry cleaners outside to do the laundry, you...Will you go to the living room first? Sit down?"


    "Does Nanako go out in a short skirt?" Nie Kong pointed to the short skirt at home. Although she said it was sexual and sensual, she did wear boldly.


    Nanako''s cheeks were red again, looking at Nie Kong, and then hurriedly walked back to her room. When she came out again, she had changed into a knee-length skirt, so she wouldn''t be exposed again, right?


    Originally, who knew that he suddenly fell in front of Nie Kong and embarrassed him.Fortunately... Fortunately, I wore it conservatively, not... not that hollow type.


    When Nie Kong saw Nanako again, he was surprised to find that Nanako had changed into a Milanese dress. Nie Kong couldn''t help but smile secretly after seeing it.


    When Nanako saw Nie Jun looking at her expression, her face blushed again.She clenched her fist hard, Nie Jun must have seen it.


    "By the way, where about Yaxiang and others, have they gone to school." Nie Kong quickly changed the subject as Nanako turned into an ostrich.


    "Nie Jun, you are so stupid. It''s only Sunday today. I guess I''m sleeping late." Nanako gave Nie Kong a blank look and continued to pack her kimono.


    "Oh, isn''t it? I originally planned to let them take me to visit the town and visit their school." Nie Kong regretted.


    "Eh, do you want to visit the school? Nie Jun, are you going to continue to school?" Nanako pursed his lips, and couldn''t help but use Nie Kong to start the scan.


    "How is it possible, I''m just planning to find a job."


    "Work? What did Nie Jun do before." After hearing Nie Kong''s words, Nanako was rather curious.Involuntarily, she hoped to learn more about Nie Kong.


    "I used to be a teacher in a high school. That''s why I planned to visit Yaxiang and their school, and maybe apply for a teacher."


    "The school that Yaxiang and Rika go to is elementary school. Well, you can also let Yaxiang and Rika teach you to familiarize yourself with the environment in the town and find a high school or junior high school to apply for. In the future, when they graduate from elementary school, Nie Jun can Become their teacher," Nanako said.


    Now Axiang and Rika are in the fourth grade of middle school, and will be in the fifth grade in March after the winter vacation this year.Nanako naturally felt that Nie Kong was the best teacher in a junior high school.


    "Well, that''s what I meant." Nie Kong nodded.


    "Then get them up quickly, let them accompany you specially today."


    "What''s wrong, is it usually very busy on weekends?" Nie Kong was surprised.


    "No, because they are more well-behaved, they often go to the store to help me see the store on weekends." Nanako smiled happily when talking about her two daughters.


    "So that''s the case, then I will also go to your store to help today, and then let them accompany me when the work is over," Nie Kong said.


    Nanako didn''t dare to look directly at Nie Kong, letting Nie Kong be the help of the store, the neighbor next door must have misunderstood their relationship.

 2255 The collapse of the second element Text 4 009, help to see the store

    "Lixiangjang, good morning." Nie Kong greeted his sister Lixiang, who was wearing cute pink pajamas and rubbing her eyes, who came out of the house like sleepwalking.


    "Mom, good morning. Oh, why is it Uncle Nie Kong?" Rika, who was in a daze, suddenly widened her eyes and looked at Nie Kong with shining eyes: "Could it be that Uncle Nie Kong will live in our house in the future? ."


    "What, what, Uncle Nie Kong is going to be our father?" From another room, Yaxiang Lori, who heard the movement, ran out barefoot.At this time, Ya Xiang didn''t comb her head''s pink hair, but it was messy and cute.


    "No, Nanako has just gone out of the laundry, and she should be cleaning the kimono she wore yesterday, so I asked me to wake you up. Now that I am awake, I will go and wash quickly. After breakfast, we are going to help. Looking at the store." Nie Kong said, rubbing Ya Xiang''s messy hair.


    "Eh, I thought my mother would have a younger brother with Uncle Nie Kong to play with us." Yaxiang said with a pouting mouth.


    "It''s so easy to have a baby." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    "It must be my mother''s unwillingness. Hmph, when Rika grows up, let''s have a good time with Uncle Nie Kong, then we will have a younger brother." Rika, who bit her toothbrush, poked out half of her head from the bathroom. .


    Nie Kong listened to Lixiang''s lovely words, Lixiang''s cuteness almost melted Nie Kong''s body and mind.It''s just that if you give birth, you won''t be a younger brother. That''s a dangerous thought, paying attention to the rhythm of an orphan.


    When the two girls came out of the bathroom to wash, Axiang also put on a cute hairpin, and Rika was a cute ponytail.


    Nie Kong ate breakfast with the two girls before they came out of the apartment.


    "Uncle Nie Kong, do you want to accompany us to the store today?" Yaxiang asked happily.


    "Not all, I will accompany you to see the store in the morning, can you please take me around the town in the afternoon, mainly because I want to visit the school in the town." Nie Kong smiled.


    "Hehe, forget Uncle Nie Kong before moving in. Don''t worry, we are all familiar with the environment in the town." Lixiang said with a ticket.


    "You can take a shortcut today, and then visit our school first. With Uncle Nie Kong here, I won''t be afraid of the big dog in the park." Yaxiang nodded his head vigorously, and the two women held Nie Kong''s big hand. .


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The town is very lively on Sunday, many cute girls come and go, and the streets are very beautiful.What''s different in normal times is that the girls are very young, and there are junior high schools.


    Probably because of the weekend, so many girls ran out to go shopping and play.It''s just that there are so many girls in a small town that surprised Nie Kong.


    Coming to the commercial street, Nie Kong found Cai Caizi''s shop.Confirmed that there was no mistake, then opened the door and went inside.


    What you see is a very empty shop with no customers inside.And Nanako was cleaning the shop with a broom, mopping the floor clean.It seemed that a guest came to the door, and when he was about to greet him, he looked up and saw Nie Kong.


    "Trouble you, Jun Nie." Nanako couldn''t help being a little pleased seeing Nie Kong''s arrival.


    "It''s nothing. It''s not difficult to see the store, not to mention that I have nothing to do now. I must be busy alone on Sunday." The teacher candidates have to wait until Monday, instead of staying at home. Play with Yaxiang and Lixiang.


    "Yes."


    Nanako nodded, not being polite with Nie Kong.Although there are two daughters to help, but occasionally they only make trouble.Nanako looked at Nie Kong, who was learning about products from her daughter, and could not help but happiness.It''s very strange that I have only met Nie Kong for three or four days. I didn''t expect that I would trust him so much. It would be great for a lifetime.


    Soon, perhaps because of Nie Kong''s attraction, two fourteen or five-year-old girls came to the door.


    "Welcome, what do you need to buy?" Nie Kong asked.


    Being questioned by such a handsome boy for the first time, the two girls had blushing cheeks, and they couldn''t speak well. Finally, they were fooled into buying two exquisite hairpins.


    "Wow, the new waiter in that store is so handsome. I don''t know what his name is, or if he has a girlfriend." After leaving, the girls kept discussing Nie Kong''s affairs.And because of Nie Kong''s appearance, the number of female customers in the shop seems to have increased a lot.Looking at the changes in her store, Nanako was a little speechless. No matter where Nie Jun is, he is the home court.


    Nanako also knew that the reason for the improvement of the business of her own store was all due to Nie Kong.Although it was misunderstood, such as the owner of the store next door making fun of it, Nanako was overwhelmed.


    As a family, although she hopes very much, she is obviously not now. Nie Jun is just here to help.


    "Um... the childhood sweetheart that I want to buy a gift for me, do you have any recommendations." The fifth guest is finally a shy boy, seemingly not sure how to choose the exquisite products, so Xiang Nie Kong ask.


    "It turned out to be a gift for childhood sweethearts." Nie Kong nodded, glanced around the room, and finally stopped on a beautiful lock and key.Among the crafts, they are considered the most exquisite.


    Nie Kong took the lock and key in front of him and said, "Look at those locks and keys. They are paired gifts and have other meanings. Think about it, you and your childhood sweetheart are holding the key. Holding the lock, one person made a promise that will never be forgotten..."


    "It sounds so romantic, thank you elder brother." He was quickly moved by Nie Kong''s words and bought a pair of locks and keys.


    Many customers will buy locks and necklaces, leaving Nie Kong speechless.Originally, he was just talking casually, but he didn''t expect so many people to take it seriously.Don''t you know that because it is a handicraft, in fact, many keys and locks are the same.As everyone knows, Nie Kong''s unexpected actions caused much trouble in the future.


    Nana Zile was blooming, and I didn''t expect to sell thirty pairs of exquisite locks and keys in the morning, almost out of stock.

 2256 The collapse of the second element Text 4 010, Axiang and Rikas battle! !

    Unknowingly, the locks in the store were all sold out. Yaxiang and Lixiang snatched the last pair, and they all said they would give Nie Kong their keys as gifts!!


    "You two little idiots, the boy should have the lock." Nanako smiled and cursed beside her.


    "But, but I saw that the guests just now also said that the keys are for boys." Yaxiang retorted in a low voice.


    "However, boys are very careless, and it is easy to lose if you give the key. So, it is better for boys to hold the lock," Nanako said.


    "It''s reasonable what mom said." Lixiang quickly grabbed Nie Kong''s key and stuffed the small lock in his hand to Nie Kong.


    "Lixiang, you got the wrong key. I clearly gave the key to Uncle Nie Kong." As the older sister, Yaxiang was unhappy.


    "Really?" Rika didn''t believe her sister''s nonsense, who made her not move fast.


    Yaxiang took the key in Lixiang''s hand and inserted it into the keyhole in her hand, then opened it with a click.


    "See it."


    "How do I feel that the keys are the same." Nie Air Conditioning changed the keys and tried to unlock Yaxiang''s lock.The same "click" made the scene calm, and Yaxiang and Lixiang were shocked.


    The three of Nie Kong looked at Nanako together, making Nanako''s mother''s cheeks blush.


    "That...that, because it is a handicraft, many are made by a mold, so...so it is only ornamental and collectible, and does not have the lock feature. Before... only one or two were sold, who I know that today I sold a lot because of Jun Nie." Nanako said more and more quietly, knowing that she was at a loss.


    "In other words, any key sold can open the lock?"


    "Eh eh!" The two women were a little reluctant. In that case, their gifts were exactly the same, there was no difference at all.


    "Forget it. After all, it is a gift from Yaxiang, and I will cherish it." Nie Kong comforted.


    It''s just that Nie Kong felt that something wrong was done today.Those keys and locks were bought too much.


    At noon, Nie Kong had a lunch in the store.After saying hello, Nie Kong and the two little Lori were going to visit the town, focusing on visiting the surrounding schools.


    Lixiang looked around, looking at the surrounding environment, "Speaking of which, where does Uncle Nie Kong want."


    "I am going to apply for a teacher, so I will let you take me to visit the school in town." Nie Kong said.


    "Okay, okay, Uncle Nie Kong will come to our school to be my teacher, and I will be able to be together in school in the future." Yaxiang said with joy.


    Nie Kong did not speak. Although he was also a teacher, there was a big gap between elementary school and junior high school.However, the limited thinking of elementary school students is a bit naive. Nie Kong''s first consideration is to become a college teacher.


    Starting again from the commercial street, they soon came to the elementary school where they were studying.Of course, because of the weekend, the school seemed very deserted.


    Roughly remembering the location and environment of the school, Nie Kong set out again, intending to see all the schools in the town.Of course, there is no girls'' college in the town, otherwise Nie Kong would really like to go.


    However, after an hour, Rika lay directly on the ground and couldn''t get up.


    "Lixiang, what''s the matter?" Nie Kong asked.


    "Uncle Nie Kong, I...I can''t walk anymore." Li Xiang looked at Nie Kong pitifully with big eyes, and matched the ok stretch on her cheek, which made her flatter a little cute, and she couldn''t help but care.


    "Why don''t you go to the shrine on the front mountain to take a break?" With the small size of two loli, it is indeed impossible to travel for a long time.And the mountain in front happened to be the shrine in the town.


    Shrines, commercial streets, and schools are actually three types of buildings that are often seen in the 11th district.There are often lively festivals in commercial streets. Of course, the school does not need to mention, and the shrine maiden is also a feature.


    "I want Uncle Nie Kong to carry me!" Lixiang Lori reached out her hands to Nie Kong cutely.


    "Really, come up."


    Seeing Lixiang acting like a baby, Nie Kong knelt down, and then Yaxiang leaped forward with a cheer, and put his arms around Nie Kong''s neck.


    "Lixiang, you''re so treacherous. No, it''s unfair. Uncle Nie Kong will also carry me." Looking at Lixiang and then at Nie Kong, Yaxiang''s face seemed to be puffy, holding Nie Kong''s thigh. .


    And Lixiang grimaced at Yaxiang on Nie Kong''s back.


    After all, they are twins who were born only a dozen seconds or a few minutes later. There is no such thing as the sister''s moderation. The two sisters often quarrel about little things.


    Nie Kong looked at Yaxiang and said, "Xiao Yaxiang, wait for you to carry you."


    "Yeah, Yaxiang is making trouble for no reason, obviously there is no place. Who will let you be faster than me."


    "Why not, Uncle Nie Kong hug." It turned out that Yaxiang''s plan was to occupy the front and the back.


    She climbed up Nie Kong''s body, lying in Nie Kong''s arms like a sloth.Hugging Nie Kong tightly.


    Because his slender legs weren''t fully grown, they couldn''t be in the posture of a tree rooted together. His feet hooked behind Nie Kong''s waist and almost fell off..


    Rika stared at her sister with wide eyes. The hug gesture was much more intimate than carrying her back.Seeing Rika''s proud look, it was Rika''s turn to swell.


    "Well, Uncle Nie Kong, let''s go." Yaxiang said contentedly.


    "You two little girls..." Nie Kong shook his head. He placed Torixiang''s small buttocks in one hand, and he held Yaxiang in his arms in the other. The fragrance of Lori''s body came to his face, soft body. Very comfortable to touch.


    Compared with the black Na and Nabai twins in the ghoul, Rika and the others looked much more lively and bold.


    Nie Kong is strong, and the weight of the two women is useless to him.With the two girls, Nie Kong did not go up the mountain to the shrine to rest, and proceeded to the next school.


    The sun gradually went down, and Nie Kong and their shadows dragged on for a long time.


    The surrounding people looked at the close friends of Nie Kong and the three people, all smiled kindly, thinking that Nie Kong and them were father and daughter, and the relationship was so good that everyone envied them.

 2257 The collapse of the second element of the text 4 011, first met Onodera Nanakos family

    The scorching sun went down, and it was five o''clock in the afternoon in a blink of an eye.Accompanied by two loli, Nie Kong carefully circled the town, and then returned to the origin of the commercial street.


    "Uncle Nie Kong, Lixiang is hungry." Lixiang, who was behind Nie Kong, bit Nie Kong''s ear gently, making Nie Kong feel itchy.


    "Then go back." Nie Kong was about to go back toward Nanako''s shop when he suddenly heard someone calling his name behind him.


    "Huh, Jun Nie?"


    The sweet voice was very familiar, Nie Kong turned around and saw the slender figure.The plump body is wrapped in a white chef-like uniform, showing a mature style.


    "It turned out to be Nanako. By the way, the town is really small." Yes, she was Nanako, Nanako''s older sister who went on a blind date with Nanako yesterday.


    "It''s really like a family." Looking at their close and happy appearance, Nanako couldn''t help but think about how far his sister and him have developed.


    "Aunt Nanako, I want a snack." said Rika behind her.


    "It just so happens that there are leftover cakes in the store, do you want to eat together?" Nanako smiled.


    Looking behind Nanako, it turns out that her family has opened a wagashi shop, mainly selling cakes and desserts.


    "I like eating Aunt Cai Caizi''s cake the most." So under the leadership of the two sisters, Nie Kong came to Cai Caizi''s house.Because of the frequent visits, Yaxiang and the others are familiar with the road.


    Compared to Nanako''s grocery store, Nanako''s cake shop is beautifully decorated.No wonder, the business of the dessert shop is naturally much better than that of the Nanako jewelry "grocery store".In Japan, dessert shops are a kind of culture.


    "Saki, Chun, come out to eat cake." After Nanako brought out the delicious strawberry fruit cake from the cabinet outside the storefront, she called out two very unfamiliar names to Nie Kong. Nie Kong thought she had combined Yaxiang and Rika''s name is wrong.


    However, at the next moment, I saw two loli about the size of Yaxiang running out of the opposite room.An older girl has big brown eyes, looks good and quiet, especially her shy smile is very cute.And the other one is also very cute, the same age as Yaxiang and the others, with tied hair.


    It turned out that Nanako also has two daughters.Nie Kong was a little sweaty, the Onodera family can really give birth, and they all give birth to girls.What made Nie Kong speechless was that the eldest sister was actually wearing only cute pink underwear, and she seemed to be pulled out while she was changing clothes.


    "Hey, mom... Mom, my house... how can there be a man in my house?" The girl in pink underwear, when she saw Nie Kong in the room, hurriedly squatted down with her hands on her chest.


    Although he seems to be only thirteen or fourteen years old, he has developed quite well, with bumps and bumps, and a youthful and sweet breath blows on his face.And because of the shame of being seen by a boy, her lovely cheeks were dyed red.


    Even the younger sister''s eyes widened, "Mom, could it be said that he is the new father you found for us...? We...we didn''t agree, how can my mother be messy!"


    "Little girl, don''t talk nonsense." Nanako has pink cheeks. "What a mad girl, he is our guest."


    And sister, ran back to the room immediately ashamed.Soon, it came out neatly.It''s just because of his shy personality, I still didn''t dare to look at Nie Kong directly.


    "Let me introduce first, she is my eldest daughter, Onodera Kosaki, she is thirteen years old this year, and she is about to go to middle school." Nanako pointed to the eldest daughter who just came out and said.


    "Cousin Xiaosaki is as shy as usual." Yaxiang curled her lips, didn''t she just take a look, and she didn''t take it all off.


    "Then my little daughter, Onodera Spring, who is twelve years old this year." When Onodera Spring was introduced, it seemed that because her mother had brought a man back, she seemed to want to see Nie Kong very much.Snorted and tilted his head aside.


    "Then he is Nie Kong, who lives next to Yaxiang and their neighbors. Maybe he will become your uncle in the future." After Nanako finished speaking, Onodejichun breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Hehe, Yaxiang, Rika, it turns out that he is going to be your new father."


    "Is there any problem? I like Uncle Nie Kong very much. It would be nice if I could become our father. You are right, Rika." Yaxiang asked towards his sister.


    "Yeah. It''s okay to be our father, or to be the bride of Uncle Nie Kong when I grow up." Li Xiang said with a longing biting her finger.


    "Rika... Sister Rika, how old did you want to marry?"


    Listening to Rika''s bold speech made Xiaosaki blush. Rika is too bold.


    "Oh, oh, Rika is a very threatening opponent of Nanako." Nanako laughed, just as Rika was joking and didn''t care.


    Peeping a glance at Nie Kong, who was sitting opposite, with bright eyes, handsome cheeks, and a smile that made her feel like a spring breeze.


    "Huh?" Nie Kong also noticed Xiao Saki''s peeking. After the two sights collided, Xiao Saki couldn''t help exclaiming, and his cheeks kept getting hot.


    "What''s wrong, Saki." Nanako asked strangely.


    "Hmm. Actually... Mother wants to find a companion for herself, I... I don''t object." Xiaosaki whispered.


    Saki, who is used to caring for others, does not want his mother to be alone for a lifetime.Mom looks very young now.


    If he had become his own father, Xiao Saki would not object to it.It''s just... just looking so young, I don''t know if I want to call my brother or dad.


    "Smelly girl, eat your cake." Nanako gave her two daughters a blank glance, and Nanako naturally knew that it was very hard to take care of a cake shop by herself.


    Although it seems to help her sister on a blind date, she actually has that plan.However, many blind dates are not very satisfactory.


    The last time Sumino Etaro was said to be in the middle of the standard, basically it can live a life.Unexpectedly, as soon as Nie Kong appeared, the difference between the two comparisons made Sumino Etaro become bleak in their eyes.

 2258 The collapse of the second element Text 4 012, Nanakos fascination

    After putting the strawberry cake cut into four pieces on the plate, Nainazi gave Nie Kong and the others one by one, but found that Nie Kong''s share was missing. After all, it was customary to cut into four.


    "It''s one piece short, I''ll make another one. If I can''t finish it later, I will bring Nanako home," Nanako said.


    "I''ll accompany you. I also know some cooking skills, so I should be able to help." Nie Kong also said, and Cai Caizi did not refuse.


    Lixiang, who had originally planned to divide his part in half to Nie Kong, saw that Nie Kong was following Cai Naoko out.She put down the cake directly and followed Nie Kong secretly.


    In the kitchen, Nie Kong opened the refrigerator in the kitchen of the cake shop and took out only simple ingredients-eggs, flour, butter, and sugar!It should be the remaining ingredients today, enough to make a cake!


    "You, you... can you really do it?" Cai Caizi was stunned, thinking Nie Kong was joking.


    "Yeah! Although the materials are a little simpler, you should be able to make a cake." Nie Kong guessed.


    "But you are a boy, so... can you cook? Of course that kind of thing would be very strange."


    "Because of the needs of life, it''s no surprise that I can cook."


    Yes, it is said that Nie Kong has moved to the town alone, and there must be no one to take care of himself.I''m really surprised, is such a good man moving to the town alone so far.


    Nie Kong started to hold the egg and beat the egg into the bowl with one hand.With Nie Kong''s shot, it saves a lot of trouble.


    After a while, when Cai Caizi saw Nie Kong''s skillful cooking skills, her pretty face was completely shocked.A dozen eggs were quickly beaten in four or five minutes, and the flour was quickly processed.Nanako wiped her eyes hard, as if she was dreaming.


    Nie Kong was originally asked to help herself, but Nainazi was surprised to find that she hadn''t done anything, but Nie Kong quickly finished it all, feeling that she was superfluous.


    After more than ten minutes, the finished cake finally came out of the oven.Nie Kong took the cream and simply spread a layer on the outside, and finally decorated it with bright red strawberries.


    The cake, which looked very delicious, was finally put on the table. It was a cake with no trace of defects.


    Nanako dubiously took a sip with her index finger, and her eyes widened.The sugar content of the cake is perfectly controlled, and the cake is better than the one I have been immersed in for many years.


    After the sweet sugar, the sweetness of the cake is next, and every bit of it can be felt.


    She could hardly believe that Nie Kong, who was born in a big family, was obviously more like anyone, he would... have such a superb cooking level?In any case, his craftsmanship is starving everywhere.


    "Because the materials are relatively simple, I can only leave it there." After cutting the cake smoothly, Nie Kong tasted his craft, and his level was not changed much.However, the ingredients are limited. If you use ingredients that are captured by gourmet food, it will be delicious to drool.


    "Nothing like that, you are great. Why don''t you come to the cake shop and help me." Nanako blurted out.


    "help you?"


    Nie Kong looked at Cai Caizi dumbfoundedly. The strong Cai Caizi also seemed to know that he had said something wrong, and his cheeks were rarely red.


    Just as the two were in a wonderful atmosphere, Rika''s voice suddenly came from their ears, causing Nanako to exhale.


    "Sure enough, Uncle Nie Kong''s cooking skills are top-notch."


    Nie Kong turned around and took a look, four loli poked their heads out of the door.Especially Haru Onodera, looking at his mother Nanako with suspicious eyes.


    "Ahem. The cake is ready, I''ll take it out and distribute it to you." Ninako slowly returned to her usual appearance, carrying the cake made by Nie Kong.


    Lixiang and Yaxiang immediately divided a piece and exclaimed, "Wow, the cake made by Uncle Nie Kong is better than the cake made by Nie Kong. It is really great to be able to eat Uncle Nie Kong''s food often in the future."


    "Normally, it''s far from our mother." Even so, Ono Temple Chun was also eating the cake made by Nie Kong.


    After eating two pieces of cake, the last four loli have a big belly. It is estimated that they can''t eat dinner, and then they walk away.


    After watching Nie Kong and the others leave, Nanako was a little confused, and said, "Hey, I hope Nanako can seize the opportunity. By the way, Nie Jun is indeed a very good man."


    "Mom...if Mom likes it, why not fight for it yourself?" Xiaosaki whispered.


    "How is it possible, he... he is Nanako''s target, how can I compete with her." Nanako said, shaking her head.


    "Huh, it''s really not like the usual tough mother. Since you like it, then you go for it. Otherwise, how do you know who he likes, maybe he likes his mother? But it''s good, I don''t want to have a like A young dad like my brother." Xiaochun mumbled. The first half was to encourage her mother, but the second half showed her thoughts.


    In her opinion, although Nie Kong is indeed handsome, she doesn''t know how to buy her two cousins.Xiaochun did feel a little bit resisted when Nie Kong came to be her father.


    "Then... That Xiaochun, mother''s happiness is also very important." Xiaosaki couldn''t help but care about her mother, thinking that her mother''s happiness is the most important, Xiaosaki used to put others first.


    Nanako laughed and said, "I''ll talk about that later."


    And Xiaochun''s words made Nanako feel stunned.Yes, who knows who Nie Kong likes.If you like yourself, Nanako will be sad, but sometimes fate can''t come.


    My sister is stupid and weak tempered.As for Nie Kong, Nainazi felt that he was a person who didn''t deliberately pursue it, so let it go.


    Nanako finds it difficult to make a couple unless they have been in contact and understood for a long time.


    "Huh!! Let me expose his true face, so that my mother won''t like him." Looking at his mother, Onodera made up his mind.

 2259 The collapse of the second element Text 4 013. Training?

    Since the last incident, Nainazi has often come to let Nie Kong go to the dessert shop to help, and she has been very active and enthusiastic.Because there is no work for the time being, Nie Kong did not refuse either.After coming and going, the relationship between Nie Kong and Xiaosaki has improved a lot, but only Xiaochun seems to remain inexplicably hostile.


    Slowly, Rika and Yaxiang started to study in junior high school.The two women who were growing up looked in their eyes and worried in their hearts.


    They had already regarded Nie Kong as a family. Uncle Nie Kong would have become their new father.Or when he grows up, Lixiang hopes to become Uncle Nie Kong''s wife.But now they have been robbed abruptly, how can they bear it.Although the two daughters often urge their mothers to take the initiative, their mothers dare not take that step and vaguely say that the children don''t care about adults.Facing the useless mother, Axiang and Rika felt that they had to do something.


    "Lixiang, we can''t sit down anymore. Otherwise, Uncle Nie Kong will definitely be snatched away by Aunt Nainazi and her family." As the older sister, Yaxiang pulled her sister to her room and said seriously.


    "What should we do then, we two can''t always prevent Uncle Nie Kong and Aunt Nina Zi from meeting." Lixiang asked distressedly.


    "Hehe, so we need to train our mothers!! Since my mother didn''t consider my aunt as a competitor, we can only get on. Aunt Nanako''s current opponent is us." Yaxiang rolled her eyes and said her own day. Si Ye thinks about a good idea.


    "Training?" Rika was puzzled.What kind of training can be done at their age?


    "Hehe, fortunately I have prepared the teaching materials." As he said, Yaxiang mysteriously took out a book of red, green and green pictures from under his bed.


    "Look at Rika, as long as you follow the training mentioned in the book, let your mother master the way to please men, and let Uncle Nie Kong be happy. As long as mother learns the above knowledge, Uncle Nie Kong will definitely like her and cannot do without her. It''s gone." Yaxiang pointed to the pictures of affection between men and women in the book, and said.


    "Eh eh. Yaxiang, good...good...great book." Lixiang blushed, the content inside is good...so bold.


    The content inside is clearly 18x, and the screen size is very large, it is incredible how a primary school student can get that kind of book.


    "What do you think. If we teach mom, will we succeed?"


    No wonder the two girls "learned" since they were young, so in the original book they often played tricks with their brother Sitai in high school!!For example, write English in your body, and then teach your younger brother to learn!For example, morning attack, constantly using different methods to seduce his brother.


    Compared with Nanako, the thinking of the two loli can be described as bold and avant-garde.


    The comparison between Xiaosaki and Yaxiang seemed to be a blank sheet of paper.


    "Yes...it should work, the book says...that boys will...will be very comfortable and comfortable." Rika stared at the book without blinking, and she was really eye-opening.


    "By the way, where did Rika get it? I...I remember it was only available at the age of eighteen in the bookstore."


    "Well, I picked it up from the street. At that time... I was curious at the time, so I took it back. I planned to hand it over to the police, but after reading the contents, I didn''t have the guts." Ya Xiang red Said the face.


    "Then shall we read it through first, and then use it to train mother?" Rika asked.


    "Yes. But we...we have to hide under the covers, otherwise it would be bad if Uncle Nie Kong found out." Yaxiang whispered.


    Two loli look at me, I look at you, and then they got into the bed together.From the bed, there seemed to be a rustling sound.


    "Eh, Rika, you... why did you undress?" Yaxiang suddenly exclaimed in a low voice.


    "Axiang, if we don''t take off our clothes, how can we use it as a reference? You read the boys and girls in the book, they are not dressed. Later you will play the boy and I will play the girl. Let''s practice again. "Rika said.


    "Why I am a boy? You play a girl." Yaxiang expressed dissatisfaction.


    "We''ll take turns to change later." While they were talking, the two women started learning and training under the covers.


    Huhhhh, it seems that after waiting for a while, the two women blushed and got their heads out of the bed.


    The eyes of the two women were almost overflowing, and their cheeks were hot.


    "How...how, do you feel comfortable with Yaxiang?" The book said that the boy was comfortable, so Rika asked.


    "It feels...how do you feel, it''s...very...subtle! Why don''t we do it again?" Yaxiang stammered looking at Rika who was deeply pressing on him.


    "No, it''s my turn now. I...I didn''t feel much after playing a girl. Is it comfortable to play a boy, but a girl doesn''t feel it?" Rika said with a pouting mouth.


    "It shouldn''t be, anyway, I... I saw the boy''s unclothed body in the book. The body... the body will also get hot, and the small heart will thump and jump." Rika said embarrassedly.


    "I really want to try with Uncle Nie Kong in the future to see if it''s very comfortable." Lixiang thought so, and then pulled her sister into the bed again.


    As if discovering the New World, Rika finally tasted the subtlety that Yaxiang said.She stared wide and asked, "After my mother learns, will she do it with Uncle Nie Kong?"


    "Of course, only if Uncle Nie Kong knows the benefits of his mother, Uncle Nie Kong will stay in our house." Yaxiang replied.


    Rika''s eyes sparkled and said, "At that time, we will be on the sidelines to instruct mom."


    "Yeah, mom is really useless. Sure enough, it wouldn''t work without us." Ya Xiang said with a little light on his head.


    The two loli had been hiding under the covers for a whole afternoon discussing the plan, and finally came out of the room contentedly.


    And Nanako didn''t know that her two daughters were about to help her start training.

 2260 The collapse of the second element Text 4 014, Nanako taught by her daughter

    "Eh, Rika, why did you buy some weirdly shaped lollipops?" In the living room, Nanako was so speechless to see what Rika was holding when she came back from school.It''s not Nanako, but the shape of the candy is too nasty!!


    "Mom, they are really hard to buy. We went around town for a few times and finally found it. We bought it when we saw it." As he said, Ya Xiang took one out of the bag and used to It slipped in its mouth and held it, and it was very skilled.


    Nanako''s obscene movements made Nanako flushed.Obviously her daughter is really innocent, is it because she wants to be crooked?


    "Mom, we are going to prepare for the training to be able to spend our honeymoon with Uncle Nie Kong. Mom is jealous." Rika said, looking at her mother.


    "No. Who would be jealous about that kind of thing. No...no, why do you understand that kind of thing?" Nanako''s eyes widened, and it seemed to her that her daughters were only children.


    "What''s the matter with that little thing? We are already considered as adults in middle school. Because our mother doesn''t work hard, we have to learn how to make Uncle Nie Kong like us." Lixiang said.


    "Eh!" Nanako was dumbfounded, "Are you going to treat it as... Nie Jun... Nie Jun?" It''s a lie.Her innocent and lovely daughter can''t be so H.


    "Hehe, what mom said is correct, we are very good, right?" Yaxiang said triumphantly.


    "No...no, that kind of thing can only be done between husband and wife." Nanako couldn''t accept the thought of the two daughters kneeling under Nie Kong.


    "That''s right, I just want to be Uncle Nie Kong''s wife." Rika said as expected.


    "No, I won''t lose to Rika. Who makes mother not work hard? We can only do something. Instead of giving Uncle Nie Kong to other women, my mother should let our sisters fight for it." Yaxiang nodded vigorously. Nanako is speechless for what you said.


    Nanako felt a sense of powerlessness for her daughter to worry about her own affairs.I just want to use H''s thing to attract Nie Jun, and use his own body to attract Nie Jun. Is it really feasible?


    "Little girl, don''t think it will go well. Nie Jun''s actually...actually..."


    "It''s much bigger than it, right? I knew it a long time ago," Yaxiang Yoshihide said, making Nanako blush.She was only on the balcony in the morning when she saw Nie Kong waking up, and she could tell from the outline of her clothes, that her heart beat faster every time.Although Nanako restrained herself from watching, she always sneaked a glance at Nie Jun.It''s just my two daughters, how can they know Nie Jun better than themselves.


    "Even if... Even so, the most important thing for the two of you is the development of your relationship. You two girls, it''s too early to do that with a boy..."


    "Without taking the first step bravely, how did my mother know that Uncle Nie Kong wouldn''t like it? Boys like to be bolder, such as Aunt Ninazi is good. So mother, use your mature body to capture Nie Kong Uncle," Rika said.


    "Nanako asked Nie Jun to help." Nanako retorted in a low voice.


    I have to say that Nanako''s contact with Nie Kong made Nanako feel a little uncomfortable.


    Nanako is a relatively conservative type, so she must be ashamed to seduce Nie Kong.


    Yaxiangsai gave Nanako a piece of candy, blinked and said cutely, "Mom, hurry up, wait for the practice to become proficient, and you will try with Uncle Nie Kong to ensure that Uncle Nie Kong will soon become our father."


    "No way."


    "Rika, let''s continue. Today we start to act. Since our mother doesn''t like Uncle Nie Kong, we can''t force it. When we succeed, mother will regret it." Yaxiang smiled.


    Nanako looked helpless, she found that if she didn''t do it, her daughter would do it too.


    Appearing to be threatened by two girls, Nanako couldn''t help feeling frustrated.


    "Really. Bring it to me."


    Rika grinned and handed one of the candy to his mother.


    Nanako looked at the evil-shaped lollipop in her hand, her brain filled her as if it had become Nie Kong!!


    Her breathing was stagnant, and she couldn''t help closing her eyes that had become hydrated.Opening her lips lightly, she slowly covered the first half of the candy.


    Suddenly, Nanako''s head became hot.I found that "Nie Kong"''s big hands were stroking her head, touching her soft hair.


    Nanako screamed, and her body felt softer.


    "Mom. That''s right, be gentle, do it well, and feel comfortable." Nie Kong made a voice in his mind, no, how could it be Rika''s voice.


    Nanako''s eyes widened and saw that it was not Nie Kong, but her daughter who was doing a trick to herself.


    Nanako knew that if she could see her cheek, it would be very hot.Even from childhood to adulthood, Nanako has never done such a big move.The most important thing is to be ashamed in front of my two daughters.


    Just now, in his mind, he did mistake his daughter for Nie Jun.Perhaps it is not impossible for a man as good as Nie Jun to take the initiative.


    "It''s really two crazy girls, as punishment, you don''t have a snack today." Nanako glared at them with her pink cheeks, and then ran back to her bedroom in a panic.


    "Hey, what''s the matter with mom, I was fine just now?" Rika asked, looking at her sister in confusion.


    "I''m probably going to change clothes. Mom was very excited just now." Ya Xiang grinned.From the book, they know too many things they shouldn''t know, and they are even more knowledgeable than their mothers.


    "I''ve seen it too, my mother is learning so fast, I feel embarrassed when I look at her actions." Rika nodded, her tone quite envied.


    The two loli really don''t know what shame is, they are training their mothers honestly.


    Maybe it''s their personality, but if they defeated understanding Xiaosaki, that would definitely be impossible.

 2261 The collapse of the second element Text 4 015, chaotic relationship?

    After the "training" was over, Nanako felt that she was going to be paralyzed.Not physically tired, but heart tired, the two daughters tossed for an hour, losing all their majesty as a mother.


    And Yaxiang and Rika said that they should arrange a time for themselves and Uncle Nie Kong to be alone as soon as possible, so that Nanako will prepare everything.


    Widows are naturally prone to super-friendship behaviors. As long as Nanako takes the initiative, it can be said to be natural.


    However, Nanako seemed to be a little busy. She went out to open a shop early in the morning and didn''t come back until the evening, which troubled Ideal and Axiang.


    "Axiang, is Uncle Nie Kong at home?" On Friday one week later, when I came back from school, I saw my cousin Xiao Saki on the street, making the two loli full of crisis.


    "Cousin Xiaosaki, are you looking for Uncle Nie Kong for something?" Rika asked warily.I used to ask Xiao Saki to invite Nie Kong to help out at the dessert shop, so Rika didn''t wait to see her cousin now.


    "No... it''s nothing, because I''m about to take the exam, so I hope Uncle Nie Kong can help me tutor my math, and by the way, ask him which school he is going to be a teacher." Onodera Xiaosaki said softly.Although she is beautiful and gentle, her studies are average, and she ranks 88th in the academic year grade list, which has always been her heart disease.


    "Uncle Nie Kong should be helping out at your dessert shop at this time. Cousin, didn''t you go back." Yaxiang glanced at the schoolbag in Xiao Saki''s hand, and said, Yaxiang rolled her eyes.


    "I didn''t have time. I ran over as soon as the school was over. If so, I''ll go back. Do you want to come? There should be cakes and desserts at home." Xiaosaki whispered.


    "No, we are going back to help mother." After saying that, Yaxiang made a gesture of goodbye to her, and then took Rika and walked away quickly without saying anything.


    Saying goodbye to their sisters, Xiao Saki returned to her dessert shop with her schoolbag.


    It¡¯s just that Xiao Saki was surprised to find that, as Yaxiang said, his mother was the only one busy in the dessert shop.


    "Mom, isn''t Uncle Nie Kong here?" Xiao Saki couldn''t help asking.


    "He didn''t come today." Nanako replied.


    "Eh, aren''t you here, then... Then I''ll go to his house again." Xiao Saki secretly annoyed, knowing how good he knocked on the door just now to confirm, but fortunately the dessert shop and Nie Kong''s house are only 500 meters away.


    "Don''t come back too late, and take the puffs from the store to him by the way." Nanako asked.


    "I know." Xiaosaki nodded and returned to the original route again with the packed puffs in the store.


    When he came back to the apartment where Nie Kong was staying, Xiao Saki knocked on the door gently, and then waited at the door obediently.


    However, Xiao Saki waited for several minutes, still quietly showing no sign of opening the door.Xiao Saki couldn''t help knocking hard again, and suddenly the door opened with a creak, which shocked Xiao Saki.


    "Uncle Nie Kong, are you at home?"


    Xiao Saki looked inside the door cutely and found that there seemed to be no one in the house.To confirm, Xiaosaki came to the house.


    It was clean and tidy, although Nie Kong lived alone, but the cleaning was very clean.


    Xiao Saki looked at Nie Kong''s house. Although it was rude, Xiao Saki couldn''t help being curious.


    "Since he is not at home, I will wait for him to come back. At this time, Uncle Nie Kong should go out to buy cooking ingredients."


    Thinking like this, Xiao Saki walked around in the living room of Nie Kong''s house, and then came to Nie Kong''s bedroom unknowingly.


    The surrounding layout is very emotional, and each location is decorated to look luxurious and attractive.Although the room is very simple, it is not visible at all!


    The bedroom is simple, with only one bed and table.


    Xiao Saki opened the drawer of the table curiously, thinking that he could see the photos of Nie Kong when he was a child, and found that there was nothing but some gadgets inside.


    However, when she saw a lock in the drawer, Saki called out.


    She took the lock and looked at it carefully. Although her memory seemed a little fuzzy, she seemed to remember someone who had agreed with her.Looks like he is holding the key, and the other person is holding a lock.


    "No...No, will Uncle Nie Kong be the boy I agreed with me when I was a child?" Xiao Saki was incredulous, her heart pounding.Like a guilty conscience, after looking at no one around, she put down the lock and hurried away.


    After waiting for five minutes, Xiao Saki, full of sweat, came back to Nie Kong''s room, but breathing was a little short, and she should have ran a long distance.


    Holding a delicate key in her hand, she opened the drawer and took out the lock.She nervously inserted her key into the keyhole of the lock and twisted it carefully.


    Click, the lock was actually opened!


    It actually opened, and Xiao Saki was surprised.But, could it be Uncle Nie Kong who agreed with me?It''s a pity that the memory is blurred, and Xiao Saki can''t remember either.


    "Uncle Nie Kong, he''s not too old." Xiao Saki said to himself.Ten years ago, it was agreed that "we will get married when we meet again", eh eh!Marry...and Uncle Nie Kong?


    Mom will kill me, but it''s really Uncle Nie Kong, then... Does that agreement count? Does he remember himself?


    As everyone knows, if Xiao Saki opens another drawer of the table, he will find another lock, which is the lock pendant of Aka and Rika.


    Originally, the keys and lock pendants in town were all bought from Nanako''s grocery store.In order to show the difference, the two little loli said to be placed separately, which led to the current situation.


    Maybe it was a mistake. Now, because of Nie Kong, the town has sold about a hundred pairs of lock pendants and keys.Now, it''s completely messed up, maybe there are more than a hundred friends and childhood sweethearts.


    Because of the lock and the key, not every boy holds the lock, it may be the key.


    And the key is that every key can open the lock, and the key is shared.


    "First... wait for Uncle Nie Kong to come back and inquire, if he doesn''t take out the key, he... he should not be able to detect it." Xiao Saki made a decision in his heart, and secretly put the lock back to its original position. be found.


    After putting it away, Xiao Saki left Nie Kong''s bedroom and sat in the living room waiting for Nie Kong to return.

 2262 The collapse of the second element text 4 016, the attacking Nanako

    A person who was different from Xiao Saki was waiting foolishly, but at the Onode Temple house next to Nie Kong''s house, something different was happening.


    "Hey, Yaxiang, has cousin Xiaosaki gone back?" Rika asked in a low voice.


    "Hehe, I''m waiting at Uncle Nie Kong''s house, but unfortunately she didn''t have the chance to see Uncle Nie Kong. How about it, isn''t it a good plan?" Yaxiang said triumphantly.


    "Sister, you are really treacherous! You actually cheated your cousin back, and then used the blank time to take Uncle Nie Kong out of the house. In this way, I can''t see Uncle Nie Kong''s Xiao Saki, so I will go back soon. "Rika said in surprise.


    It was not that Nie Kong was not at home, but that he was next door. No wonder Xiao Saki couldn''t find it.


    "Not only that! Bringing Uncle Nie Kong to our house just created an opportunity for Uncle Nie Kong and mother to be alone. Tonight, something very exciting may happen." Ya Xiang said with a blushing face. .


    "Thrilling thing?"


    "Yes, my mother was taking a bath when we came back. You said that Uncle Nie Kong saw her mother taking a bath, plus the results of our training mother, hehehe..."


    "No, I want to see." Rika''s eyes lighted up, and she wanted to open the door without saying anything.


    "Hush, be quiet, don''t disturb them." Yaxiang said in a low voice, and slowly opened the door to the room.


    The two girls worked hard to create opportunities for their mothers.


    Just when the two women were about to take a peek, Nie Kong had already arrived at the house of Onosi next door.


    There was no one in the living room, only the sound of running water in the bath and room.As the two sisters said, Nanako is taking a bath.


    The fair skin was dripping with water, and because of the hot water, it was white and flawless mixed with some gorgeous crimson and red.The girls in the bath are actually a bit prettier than usual.


    She is indeed very plump, only from the tightness that she can detect the elasticity and smoothness, and every part of her body exudes a mature charm.Even so, there is no trace of fat in her body.


    Countless drops of water slid down from her collarbone, and her little hands also slid down the curve of that graceful figure, carefully washing them.


    Nanako looked at her mature body. Although she was confident in her figure, her pretty face looked a little depressed now.


    A few days ago, my two daughters had forcibly trained, and then they said some plan to lure Nie Kong into conquering Nie Kong with his body.


    However, I felt that every time I faced Nie Jun, Nanako blushed a little, and suddenly made a bold behavior to Nie Jun. There was no need to confirm it at all, she would definitely scare him away.


    The two daughters have a beautiful idea, but they ignore the creation of the atmosphere and the difficulty of execution. They cannot do whatever they want.But Nanako herself felt surprised that her calm heart was restless, and she felt hot and couldn''t sleep every night.


    Another thing that makes Nanako feel depressed is her sister Nanako.Nanako vaguely understood that Nanako would take the initiative to look for Nie Kong, maybe it was because of Nie Kong.


    Nanako''s intuition is baseless. Even in the eyes of the same sex, Nanako would think that her sister has an impeccably beautiful face, mature figure, and passionate personality, all of which are many times stronger than her.


    It''s really hard to tell whether Nie Kong will be moved by someone better than himself.On the other hand, my sister''s age is a few years older than me. Should I let my sister be happy first?


    "Well... it''s ugly only if you don''t lose in terms of body size!" Wiping his body with a towel, watching his body finally regain some confidence.Perhaps it was the effect of thinking about it, Nanako murmured unconsciously.She put on a bath towel, came out of the bath and the room, taking off the bath towel and putting on clothes as if no one was there.However, Nanako suddenly trembled.


    Because she found that Nie Kong was standing in front of her dumbfounded.And his appearance is clear... it is clear that he took off the bath towel in front of him!!


    "Hey eh! Nie... Nie Jun, you... why are you here?!"


    "Nanako, didn''t Yaxiang say you have something to call me?" Nie Kong said silently.


    "Oh, those two nasty little girls." After hearing Nie Kong''s words, how could Nanako couldn''t guess what was going on. Seeing that it was the two of them, it happened that Nie Jun was taking a bath by herself. Call it time.


    "Anyway, put on your clothes first, be careful of catching cold." Nie Kong reminded.


    "Eh!"


    Nanako looked down and found that his body had been fully shown by Jun Nie.She immediately pulled the towel on the ground around her body in a panic, and at this moment, her beautiful face was mostly red.


    The flustered Nanako was getting messy because of nervousness.The bath towel on her body covered the top and exposed the bottom.In the end, Nanako stepped on the corner of the towel instead and fell in front of Nie Kong.


    Fortunately, Nie Kong held her slender waist and saved her from falling to the ground.It''s just the delicate skin, and the refreshing touch fills Nie Kong''s fingers.Nanako''s skin feels no less than that of a young girl.


    "Nanako, are you all right."


    "Ah, Jun Nie." Nanako trembled.Hug with Nie Kong so intimately, and put them on...the bath towels all fell off, and the two maintained a charming posture.


    Nanako buried her head in Nie Kong''s warm embrace, and her reliable arms and masculine aura made Nanako a little emotional when she was in close contact with Nie Kong for the first time.


    Deeply affected by the charming atmosphere, in her mind, she couldn''t help but think of the content of the special training with her daughter last week.


    And now Nie Kong was in front of him, and no one was bothering him.Maybe I should take the initiative, otherwise how could Nie Kong know his own mind!


    Nanako''s heart shook, and the opportunity was right in front of her. Would you like to try it yourself?Maybe it really, as the two daughters said, can make Nie Kong like him.


    Even if she fails in the end, Nanako will not regret it, because she has worked hard already.


    Holding Nie Kong''s waist tightly, Nanako''s trembling hands moved down a bit. Nanako plucked up his courage and finally started to act.

 2263 The collapse of the second element text 4 017, Nanako is about to break

    Nanako plucked up the courage and pressed her plump body forward.Finally, she led Nie Kong and fell on the sofa behind.


    Her pretty face faced Nie Kong, and she knelt in front of him.Half of the body fell down, and the lines of the person''s profile were instantly outlined.But just seeing the graceful contour curve makes people fascinated.


    She lowered her head, although her skin was a little blush, she slowly looked at Nie Kong''s abdomen.Then, the scared hands slowly moved down, and finally touched the strongest part of Nie Kong''s male body through a layer of pants.


    Quiet, very quiet.The color of her face slowly changed, crimson, light red, and finally bloodshot crimson.


    Nanako''s mind crashed instantly, and she had forgotten the next move without a doubt.It was supposed to untie the seal simply and neatly, and then follow the training a while ago, open her lips and eat it.


    It turned out to be very proficient in practice, and I was forced to eat several lollipops.But once she came into contact with the concept of real objects, her unprecedented dizziness completely shattered her original heart.


    How could it be that it is not the same as candy.Whether it is heat, touch and volume, it is not comparable to it.Part of the reason even Nanako''s sluggishness was thinking about how to eat so big.


    Her body was weak and she couldn''t get it out of any strength.He looked up at Nie Jun and found that he was looking at himself with surprise.


    The eye contact, coupled with Nie Jun''s hot body temperature.In the original Nanako''s white body, pink flowers suddenly appeared.


    Nanako found that she was moved, as if her body needed Nie Jun''s rubbing.


    "Nanako, are you okay?" Nie Kong asked softly.


    "No...no."


    "Hehe, I didn''t expect Nanako''s body to be so good, she can''t lift my palms up, she is very feminine." Nie Kong smirked.


    "No...no, Jun Nie, you can''t...can''t touch it anymore, touch me again...My body is about to break!" Nanako, who couldn''t bear Nie Jun''s laughter, caught her breathing, and there was a burning heat on her cheeks.Why do you feel so pleased? It is obvious that I want to please Jun Nie, and now I am pleased.


    "What? It was obviously Nanako''s smash, and then he took the initiative to fall up." Nie Kong''s hands increased his strength instead, thinking that Nanako was very cute at this time.


    "Woo...yes...yes, it''s me...I am too shameless." Her eyes slowly circled, how conservative she could bear it.


    She hurriedly pushed Nie Kong away and ran straight to her bedroom.She felt ashamed to face Nie Kong.At this moment, she really wanted to hit the wall to death.


    "Women who seem to be clean on the surface are actually more filthy than anyone else. I was thinking about...doing that kind of thing to Jun Nie is simply an ergonomic star." The shame has reached its limit, Nanako feels that she is It''s about to collapse.She threw her brain into the quilt and buried her head inside like an ostrich.


    The mood is like overwhelming, obviously my lonely body reacts, and I am very happy to be close to Nie Jun both physically and mentally, and there is no resistance to him.But if she doesn''t run, Nanako feels that she...will be unable to control herself.


    "Really, it''s all Yaxiang''s two little girls, which will really cause me trouble." What training is all unnecessary, Nie Jun is different from Candy, as soon as he touches his body, he is completely out of control.


    But it was half done, and I was ashamed.It''s over, how can I face Nie Jun again? Will I hate myself because of it.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other hand, Axiang and Rika, who peeked the whole process, glanced at each other, their originally excited, blushing cheeks were now disappointed.


    "Really, mother is too useless, I thought she would do what we taught." Ya Xiang muttered.


    "Yeah. Leave Uncle Nie Kong alone, and then ran away. Instead of that, it''s better to start with the two of us in person." Rika nodded in agreement.


    "Although part of the reason is that Uncle Nie Kong''s body seems to be different from the one in the book, and it does appear to be many times larger than the other boys, but he will never be unable to eat it."


    "It¡¯s not necessarily. Mom¡¯s mouth is a bit smaller. Hum, I¡¯ll be able to eat it in one bite instead of me. Even if I can¡¯t eat it, I can take it outside. Forget it, mom doesn¡¯t have ours. The technique is good." Yaxiang snorted. In her opinion, she has a secret book in her hands and there is no insurmountable difficulty.


    "We are also at fault. We didn''t have time to teach our mother the next step. For example, it was the time to have a relationship with Uncle Nie Kong." Lixiang bit her finger, her face flushed as if she was dreaming about something.


    "Hehe. Ann. If mother is not reliable, we can only work hard for the two of us in the future." Yaxiang smiled.


    "Yes, it seems that we didn¡¯t guess wrong. According to the situation just now, Nie Jun likes a girl''s body and is a normal boy. Unfortunately, my mother is really a fool. It is clear that Nie Jun already likes her body and actually left Nie. Uncle Sora ran away alone." While the two women kept complaining about Nanako, they were also considering their next plans.


    "We...we are only in the first grade of junior high school, and our bodies are far from our mother. We...our bodies, would Uncle Nie Kong like it?" Rika looked down at her body and couldn''t help feeling a little depressed.


    In other words, the two women are standard loli, and the flat body has not developed.Especially Rika, the front is simply a map.


    "Oh, it seems so. Uncle Nie Kong, he just treats us as little girls. It seems that we have to make a two-step plan, one is to let our mother learn better skills, and the other is to test Uncle Nie Kong. . If Uncle Nie Kong likes our body, that would be the best. After all, I heard from the girls in the class that many girls of our age are already mothers.¡± After thinking for a while, Ya Xiang said .


    "Hehe, I really deserve to be my sister, there are so many ideas." Touching the OK stretch on his cheek, Rika showed a longing light.Uncle Nie Kong, he would never give up.

 2264 The collapse of the second element Text 4 018, Xiao Sakis high school volunteer?

    "Mom, it''s rare that we both created a chance for you to meet Uncle Nie Kong. How is the situation now?" After returning home, looking at her mother''s pink face and still not recovering, Ya Xiang asked pretendingly.


    "Well, it''s... very bad, so you... don''t mess around in the future. Nie Jun is obviously not as pleasing as you imagined. If you are not good, you will be hated!" Nanako said blushing.


    "Really. Mom treats us as little kids who don''t understand at all. Mom, please don''t lie to us anymore. We have seen everything just now at the door." Rika made a grimace at Nanako.


    "If it weren''t for my mother to flee, I think our younger brother might have been born." Yaxiang followed his sister''s words and followed up against her mother.


    "Okay, since I took a peek, I still ask me." Nanako''s cheeks were hot and she was peeked by the two daughters.The thought that she and Nie Jun live broadcast live in front of her daughter, and the mood of being despised by them makes her very depressed.


    "We care about mother." The two women said in unison.


    "I think you are making fun of me specifically. From now on, don''t let you mix with me and Jun Nie." Nanako looked at her two daughters warningly, and said very dissatisfied.


    "Humph!! Useless mother, see your appearance is terrible. We won''t care about you anymore, we have to work hard on our own!" As if angry, Axiang and Rika ran back to the bedroom and let Nanako sighed.


    Nanako didn''t want to develop like the two women thought, but there are too many things to worry about as adults, and they can''t afford everything like them.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Leaving Nanako''s house, Nie Kong was a little dumbfounded. Nanako was already a wife, and her personality was more conservative than her daughter.After something like that happened, Nanako obviously wouldn''t leave the possibility of eating at her house.


    Coming back from next door, Nie Kong found that his door seemed to have been opened.Nie Kong frowned. He was pulled out by the two women just now and forgot to lock the door. Shouldn''t he be patronized by the thief.


    When I arrived in the living room, I found the sweet girl sitting nicely.She is not as lively as the Yaxiang sisters, she has a demure and gentle temperament all over, like a wife at home waiting for her husband''s return.


    "Saki, why are you here."


    "Nie Kong...Uncle Nie Kong, you are back! Hug...I''m sorry, but I opened the door and came in without your permission." Xiaosaki blushed and hurriedly apologized.


    "Don''t mind, I forgot to lock the door myself, Xiao Saki can also use it as my own home." Nie Kong chuckled lightly, and then said: "By the way, is Xiao Saki waiting for me to come back."


    "Yes, I actually hope that Uncle Nie Kong can help me with math tutoring. If Uncle Nie Kong doesn''t have time, then... forget it." Xiao Saki cares about other people''s thoughts in his heart, although it is a gentle performance, but at the same time I will live very tired.


    "Unexpectedly, Xiao Saki, who has always been very reliable, is unexpectedly not good at learning besides cooking." Nie Kong teased.


    Xiao Saki''s cheeks flushed, and he whispered, "In fact, Uncle Nie Kong thought me too well. I have a lot of things I''m not good at."


    "Then let me teach Xiao Saki to become a useful man." Nie Kong nodded and said.


    Xiao Saki''s character can be said to be similar to Kyoko in the tutor.In terms of the degree of sweetness and loveliness alone, the two women are indeed comparable.


    Just in terms of figure, the development of Saki''s loose clothes of the same age cannot be underestimated, and it is much better than Kyoko!


    "Well, please, Uncle Nie Kong." Xiao Saki smiled joyfully, her smile very sweet and lovely.


    From the small schoolbag she was holding at the back, Xiao Saki took out the mathematics textbook, and opened the content that the teacher said to focus on, so that Nie Kong could guide her own shortcomings.


    Nie Kong sat quietly behind Xiao Saki, her back pressed against Nie Kong.Nie Kong''s breath slowly spurted out, and the hot breath hit Xiao Saki''s cheek.Saki''s heart kept beating, and suddenly she felt that she couldn''t calm down at all.


    "It''s a very simple question type. If you teach you a few days, you should be able to learn it. Don''t worry, I promise that Xiaosaki will be admitted to his ideal high school." Nie Kong didn''t pay attention to Xiaosaki''s cheek, he glanced at the math textbook and said .


    In fact, the third-year math level of the junior high school in Neon Country is equivalent to the second-year level of Huaxia!Naturally, they don¡¯t have to say their English level. It can be said that there are not many people who are good at English in the whole country.Especially in terms of pronunciation, many neon people are not standard.


    "Hey, I don''t have a school that I pay special attention to. As for Uncle Nie Kong, it seems that I started preparing a year ago. Which school are you planning to apply for as a teacher?" Naturally, Xiao Saki asked his own question.


    "Me? If nothing goes wrong, I should be able to serve as a math teacher in Beshiri High School!" After all, there is only Otori Girls'' High School in the town besides Beshiri High School.


    Nie Kong can be admitted to women''s colleges, but the president of women''s colleges directly rejected Nie Kong.Said that he admired Nie Kong very much, but if Nie Kong was there, the girls in the school would definitely not be able to study seriously and refused, leaving Nie Kong speechless.


    "It turned out to be Fanya Li High School. Its admission score is very high. It seems that I have to work hard to study." Xiaosaki whispered.


    As the bottom of the school''s study ranking behind 88, Xiao Saki felt that he was under a bit of pressure.Because I don''t like to study very much, Xiao Saki feels a little regretful now.


    "Saki is going to apply for Yari High School? After that, we won''t be able to meet at school often. Haha, it is indeed a pleasure to be Xiaosaki''s teacher,"


    "Not necessarily passing the exam." Xiaosaki said with a blush.


    "Come on, Xiao Saki can definitely do it. Our Xiao Saki is excellent in every aspect." After speaking, Nie Kong comfortably patted Xiao Saki''s dry short hair.


    "It''s strange to be excellent, Uncle Nie Kong be patient, I...I''m stupid, and I may be disturbed in the next few days."


    Xiao Saki obediently didn''t ask about the lock, but Xiao Xiao held the key tightly in his hand.

 2265 The collapse of the second element Text 4 019, Xiao Saki is sick! !

    "Xiao Saki, you have to trouble Nie Jun to make up lessons every night." Nanako couldn''t help but ask a bit sourly as she looked at her daughter who came back late every day.


    "Yeah! Uncle Nie Kong is very good. He taught me a lot of things that I don''t know. I think it shouldn''t be a problem to get admitted to Fanshiri High School now." Xiaosaki replied with admiration.


    "Of course I know Nie Jun''s abilities. After all, he has successfully applied for Fan Shili''s teacher. I just think it''s better to let him come to the house to tutor you for you." Nanako said with a daze.


    "That''s right. Alone men and widows live in the same room. If he has any bad thoughts, sister you are in danger." Xiaochun nodded behind him.


    Comparing Nanako and Xiao Saki, Xiaochun, as a younger sister, always felt that Nie Kong would steal her mother, so she had always had no good feelings about Nie Kong, and even had some prejudice.


    "Little spring, don''t talk nonsense. How could Uncle Nie Kong be that kind of person, let alone his aunt Nanako''s next door." Xiao Saki couldn''t help speaking for Nie Kong.


    "Jun Nie is indeed trustworthy. But for your safety, it is best to let him come to our house. How can I be relieved when I come back alone at night." Nanako nodded.


    Seeing her mother''s attitude, Xiao Saki suddenly understood what the inside story was, and whispered: "Then I will let him come home next time." Since my mother likes Nie Jun, I should encourage my mother and create more opportunities for her.


    "Little girl, you''re smart!!" Nanako gave Xiao Saki a white look, and she didn''t have any twitching emotions when she was hearty and proactive. Compared with her younger sister Nanako''s personality, she is basically two extremes.


    "But I don''t guarantee that Uncle Nie Kong will come." After all, it''s almost time for the exam, and Xiao Saki who should be tutoring is ready for tuition.


    "Try to work hard. Otherwise, when he becomes a teacher, there will be fewer opportunities in the future." Nanako said with a wrinkled nose.


    "No, even after entering high school, I can ask Uncle Nie Kong to help me with tuition. I... I have no talent for learning."


    "That''s true."


    The two mothers and daughters did not shy away from talking about Nie Kong, because Nanako''s personality is like this.


    "Huh. It''s just that he looks more handsome and his cooking skills are better. I don''t know why his mother likes him." Onodera Haru muttered softly, unable to speak.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    However, because Xiao Saki''s entrance examination began, Xiao Saki''s tuition had ended early, and Nie Kong failed to go to their home as Nanako thought.


    Because of Nie Kong''s tuition, Xiao Saki''s exam was easy.It is said that after the school team''s answer to the math test, Xiao Saki got a good score of 90 points, which really shocked Xiao Saki.In other subjects, everything went smoothly.


    Only on the third day of Xiaosaki''s exam, an accident happened.Originally, Xiao Saki was going to be admitted to Beoshiri High School, but something happened.


    "Hey, Nie Kong, my sister asked me to call you, saying that she disappointed you and she will abandon the last exam." On the other side of the phone, Xiaochun''s reluctant voice came.


    It seemed that Xiao Saki looked very impatient when calling Nie Kong.


    "What happened to Xiao Saki?" Nie Kong said solemnly.


    "It''s none of your business." Xiaochun''s answer made Nie Kong annoyed.That little girl really doesn''t know the importance.


    "Xiaochun, you do the housework for me. I told Nie Jun myself. It''s true, I don''t know any politeness." Nanako''s voice was heard from the other side. After a while, Nanako''s voice changed into the microphone: "Jun Nie?"


    "I''m listening. Nanako, what''s wrong with Xiao Saki?" Nie Kong asked concerned.


    "It''s not a very important thing. It happened during the entrance exam." Nanako smiled bitterly and continued: "Saki is sick, she has a high fever of 39 degrees, and can''t take the exam."


    "Saki has a fever?"


    "Yeah, I keep coughing now. The girl originally said that she was going to take the exam, but I was stopped. Even if she is in her current state to take the exam, I think she can''t pass the exam."


    "Hey, Jun Nie, Xiao Saki feels very uncomfortable, saying that he is ashamed of the tuition you have been coming to."


    Nie Kong finally understood Xiao Saki''s situation. Since she was not willing, then Nie Kong definitely wanted to help her.Without Xiao Saki in the upcoming college life, Nie Kong felt that the fun would be reduced by more than half.


    "Don''t worry, there will always be a way, I''ll go over now." Nie Kong finished speaking, immediately hung up Cai Na Zi''s call.


    Cai Caizi was a little speechless, what can Nie Kong do if he comes.In fact, she is also very upset. If Nie Kong becomes her daughter''s teacher, there will be a lot more opportunities to contact Nie Jun in the future.


    "Mom, let my sister give up. I can only go to the women''s college in a few days." Xiaochun preached from the side.


    "Smelly girl, I think you don''t care about your sister at all." Nanako glared at her daughter.


    "Isn''t there, there is no way. I... I naturally hope that my sister will be admitted to Fanshiri High School." Xiaochun whispered.


    "really?"


    "Of course. Colleges with only girls, although it is very peaceful, it is a bit boring, I''m fed up with a dull life!!" Now Xiaochun, who is studying in Girls'' Middle School, naturally knows that the girls'' school is not good.


    "Let''s wait for Jun Nie to come first, maybe Jun Nie will have a way, but it''s not necessarily." Cai Caizi said softly.


    "Silence, mom, you think he is too versatile." Xiaochun was upset, she didn''t believe that Nie Kong had the ability to save the situation.


    "Huh! Although it is said to be the best high school in the town, it is actually not difficult to spend a fortune to get Xiao Saki to go to school." Nanako said thoughtfully.


    "Mom always thinks of some bad ways. Although it is possible to let my sister go to school, others know what they think of my sister. My sister will find it difficult to integrate into school life." Xiaochun snorted.


    "That''s right, I didn''t think about it well." Nanako said to her heart, especially her daughter Xiao Saki, who cares most about other people''s ideas.If one is not good, it will harm Xiao Saki.


    But seeing how uncomfortable Saki was lying on the bed, how Nanako had the heart to let her daughter take the exam, she could only blame Saki''s bad luck.

 2266 The collapse of the second element Text 4 020, Xiaochun instead?

    When Nie Kong came to Nanako''s house, he saw Xiao Saki lying on the bed.As Nanako said on the phone, Saki was a bit sick at this time.Although there was a bag of ice on his forehead, his cheeks were burning like fire.


    Xiao Saki, who is asleep, is really worried that he can''t wake up.In fact, fever is really not a serious illness, but only in the hospital in Huaxia, there are many bottles of needles and antibiotics when you see fever., Doctors in other countries will only prescribe some fever medicine.Basically, fever can be recovered by staying up for a few days, drinking more water, and sleeping.


    "Xiao Saki, is she okay?" Nie Kong asked concerned.


    "The doctor said that taking the medicine and taking a few days off will be good, but now the fever has not gone away." Nanako couldn''t help but worry a little.


    "Yes, poor sister, it seems that today''s entrance examination is about to be given up." Xiaochun muttered.


    Nie Kong touched her forehead, his hot cheeks were like a small stove.


    "Jun Nie, can you tell the school to make Xiao Saki take the exam again after he is well?" Nanako asked.


    To tell the truth, Xiao Saki''s hard work to study Nanako some time ago was in sight.If you fail to qualify because of illness, not only will you be disappointed, but Saki will also be sad.


    "It should not work. Although the entrance examination is in Fanshili, I will not report to the school until the next semester. Don''t worry, let me think of a solution." Nie Kong said calmly.


    "Uncle Nie Kong, it''s really useless, I can''t help with any help," Xiaochun whispered.


    "is it."


    Nie Kong smiled, how could he not be able to cure a feverish illness with his ability.Just because it''s a bit shocking, I don''t want to use it.


    What''s more, how many things Nie Kong has gone through, how can a little problem stump him.After thinking for a while, he said, "I remember that Xiaosaki''s last subject was tested in Mandarin. Maybe someone else can take the test on his behalf."


    "Representing the test? How to take the test?" Xiaochun asked inexplicably.


    "Ha ha."


    Nie Kong looked at Xiaochun, the pointed eyes made Xiaochun have a bad feeling.


    "Nie Jun, do you mean to let Xiaochun take the exam instead of Xiaosaki." Nanako''s eyes lit up and looked surprised.


    "That''s right. Xiaochun and Xiaosaki basically look the same, it should be no problem to replace Xiaosaki." Nie Kong chuckles.


    "What''s your bad idea, I...how can I do it, my sister and I are growing up... not cute at all, others will know it. Moreover, I am a second-year junior high school student. It is impossible to take the third grade exam!" Xiaochun glared at Nie Kong, like a little tiger barking his teeth.


    "The difference between the third grade and the second grade of Mandarin is not very big. Xiaochun''s grades are enough to deal with it." Nie Kong explained.


    "Even... Even so, my appearance is so different from my sister, I can''t fool the invigilator..." Xiaochun''s expression actually showed a little inferiority.


    She has always felt that she is not cute and Xiaochun, who has always been inferior, knows she has a beauty that is not worse than her sister.Unfortunately, because junior high school is in a women¡¯s college, there is very little contrast.


    "It stands to reason that Nie Jun''s plan is indeed feasible." Cai Caizi nodded in approval.


    "Koharu, let''s put on makeup and let me dress you up as another Xiaosaki!! No, it may be cuter than Xiaosaki."


    "Eh, stupid... stupid, let me go quickly, I didn''t agree."


    Seeing Nie Kong holding her little hand into the room, Xiaochun''s pretty face turned pink with a brush, not knowing whether she was angry or shy.


    Nanako takes care of Xiao Saki, so she wonders what Nie Kong is going to do.It is easy to replace the exam, but the operation is quite difficult.


    "You...what are you going to do." In the room, Xiaochun glared at Nie Kong vigorously.


    "While the exam time is not starting, I will help you finish the makeup. Xiaochun, you go to me for a day as Xiao Saki." Although Nie Kong didn''t learn makeup from Yukiko in Conan, he doesn''t need to dress up similar sisters. Very high technology.


    "Being a sister?" Every time Xiaochun resisted, Nie Kong had forced her to press on the chair in front of the makeup mirror.


    Because the hair styles of the two sisters are different, the two women seem to be quite different.When Nie Kong put her black hair down, the hairstyle basically resembled that of her sister Xiao Saki.


    The difference between sisters is that younger sister Xiaochun has a slightly more lively temperament and a smaller body.But if you just cope with it to replace Xiaosaki, it should be enough.


    A few minutes later, Xiaochun was dressed very neatly by Nie Kong.At a glance, the change is too great!


    Nie Kong used to help her make a super transformation, Xiaochun looked at herself in the mirror in disbelief.At this time, the hairstyle is almost exactly the same as Xiao Saki, and his appearance is basically similar.


    "Then...Is that me?" Xiaochun touched her cheek with her little hand and couldn''t help but said blankly.


    I used to envy my sister. I never thought that I would look as cute as my sister.As for Nie Kong, who forced herself to make up, Xiaochun suddenly felt that her bad impression of Nie Kong had been reduced a lot.You can transform yourself gorgeously and make yourself a little bit closer to your sister.Involuntarily, Xiaochun had a trace of worship in her heart.Humph, he won''t recognize him as his father so quickly.


    "Yes, Xiaochun was very cute originally." Nie Kong praised.


    "Huh. Although it''s not as good as my elder sister, of course I have to be cute as a younger sister." Xiaochun raised her head like a proud swan.


    "Then I would like to ask Xiaochun for today''s exam." Nie Kong couldn''t help but smile as he looked at the innocent girl in front of him.


    "Helping my sister is what my sister should do, but if the exam fails, I am worried that my sister will blame me. Of course, you are also responsible." Xiaochun pouted suddenly and looked at Nie Kong with big eyes.


    "It''s on. As long as Xiaochun plays a normal level." Xiaochun''s learning is better than Xiaosaki, not to mention the knowledge of Mandarin does not have the difficulty of many grades.


    "It sounds good! But for insurance, you must accompany me to Fanshiri College." Xiaochun said.


    Nie Kong naturally agreed, but Xiaochun was relieved quietly.

 2267 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 4 021, a depressed

    When Xiaochun came out of the room with her pretty face down, Nanako was stunned.Looking at Xiao Saki on the bed and then looking ahead, Nanako rubbed her eyes.She was surprised to find that there was no change.


    "Nie Jun, your makeup is too good."


    "How can it be, just changed her hairstyle slightly. Even without makeup, Xiaochun is as cute as Xiaosaki." Nie Kong smiled and shook his head.


    "Huh, of course." Xiaochun was also a little happy in her heart, probably because she was able to become her lovely sister, she was very happy in her heart.


    "Huh, it seems that it''s okay to let Xiaochun go to take the test, and Xiao Saki will not be disappointed." Nanako breathed a sigh of relief, feeling that it was great that she could give birth to two daughters.Of course, her own Xiaochun is as reliable as ever, unlike her eldest daughter Xiaosaki.For example, in terms of cooking and learning, they are all talented.


    "Mom. Don''t worry, I will cheer even for my sister." Xiaochun said with a small fist.


    "Xiaochun, I am still very relieved."


    "Then we''re going out, mom must take good care of my sister at home."


    "I see, it''s a good journey. Nie Jun, Xiaochun will ask you." Nanako looked at Nie Kong, as if she had become a wife watching her husband go out.


    Nie Kong nodded, and Xiaochun waved his hand to his mother, then Xiaochun and Nie Kong left the house, and the two went to Fanshili College.


    Strangely speaking, Nie Kong naturally recognized the direction of Fanshili College.But I found that Xiaochun was walking in the opposite direction.


    Originally, Nie Kong thought that Xiaochun was planning to take another route, but what was speechless was that he was farther and farther away from Fanshiri College.


    In the end, Nie Kong had to stop, because it was almost time for the exam, and he had to ask what happened to Xiaochun.


    "Hey, I said Xiaochun, where are you going? The front is the opposite of Fanshiri High School." Nie Kong couldn''t help but said.


    Xiaochun in front of her stiffened. She turned around and glared at Nie Kong fiercely, her cheeks blushing, "You... why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    "Please, I didn''t expect Xiaochun would not know the road. The small town is not too big, right?" Nie Kong showed a look that you are an idiot, making Xiaochun who has always been lively twisted.


    "I...I can''t tell the direction, is there anything wrong?" Xiaochun blushed and retorted loudly.


    "No, I really didn''t expect Xiaochun to have such a cute side." Nie Kong suddenly laughed. Xiaochun, who has always been lively and cute, would actually be a road idiot with no sense of direction.


    No wonder, I will let myself go with her.If you don''t know the direction, you can''t find a Boshiri high school that you are not familiar with.


    Both sisters will have a "strength" that makes people feel very speechless.My sister is very good at dark cooking, and my sister is Lu Chi.


    "Hmph, I think you are making fun of me." Xiaochun was embarrassed to death.


    "We don''t have that time, we will be late for the exam if we don''t hurry," Nie Kongwen said.


    At that time, Nie Kong spent a lot of time putting on makeup for Xiaochun, and after traveling a few kilometers, it was only a dozen minutes before the test began.


    "Oh... oh, then... don''t you lead the way quickly." Xiaochun pushed Nie Kong in a hurry.


    "Now that you know it''s anxious?"


    Nie Kong took her little hand, causing Xiaochun''s cheeks to burn.When she was about to struggle, Nie Kong had already pulled her forward.


    Nie Kong suddenly quickened his pace. If it hadn''t been for Xiaochun, Xiaochun couldn''t keep up with Nie Kong''s footsteps.


    "Good morning, Xiaoyeji classmate!" When he arrived at the school gate on time, a boy greeted him from behind Xiaochun.


    "Hey, he... who is he?" Xiaochun, who couldn''t recognize the other party, hurriedly pulled the corner of Nie Kong''s clothes.


    Nie Kong looked at each other. He was wearing a black school uniform and looked very energetic.He has short black hair and looks dodgy at Xiaochun, feeling like an innocent little boy.


    "It should be your sister''s classmate, or one of the admirers!" Seeing the other''s expression, Nie Kong guessed his identity.


    "My sister''s admirer? So... what should I do." Xiaochun asked in a panic.Although knowing that his sister is very popular, Xiaochun has no experience in getting along with the opposite sex.


    "As usual, respond indifferently. Your sister, it is not so easy to be attacked by others." Nie Kong encouraged.


    Even after thinking about it, Xiaochun has not heard the news of her sister''s relationship so far. She pretended to be indifferent and said to him with a soft "um".


    "Xiaochun, go in, you know where your examination room is." Nie Kong asked.


    "No... it''s not very clear, you... won''t you accompany me in." Xiaochun whispered.


    "I''m a little bit inconvenient. If you don''t know, then follow them. If it doesn''t work, just ask the teacher." Nie Kong replied.


    "Okay." Xiaochun encouraged herself, then bid farewell to Nie Kong, and disappeared after the crowd.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Oh, one. Why did you look slouched today? I was delayed for the exam." Behind Nie Kong, a man wearing glasses and looking a little wretched patted the shoulder of the teenager who had just said hello to Xiaochun..


    "Wuziji, I... I feel that Xiaoyeji classmate is a bit different today, suddenly became cold, did I do something wrong?" The boy named Yichi said with a wry smile.


    "Hey, Onodera classmate is always easier to be shy." Wuziji said with a big smile.


    "Actually, what I care most about is the man who came with Onoda classmate. He seems...as if he is very close to Onoda classmate. Is he the lover of Onoda classmate?" One looked at Nie Kong. They left a tall back.


    "Lover? Probably not, I feel that his age is about a dozen years away from ours, and the age difference should not be threatening! Haha, it turns out that you like Onodera, but you haven¡¯t asked her for three years. Confession, I don¡¯t know what to say about you."


    "Wh... nowhere."


    As everyone knows, Wuziji''s remarks, the pits I dug by myself, I couldn''t fill them in when I was in high school.

 2269 The collapse of the second element Text 4 023, the shocking secret under the table? !

    In winter, oden seems to be good.Nie Kong prepared a casserole, then put all kinds of cut ingredients on the table top of the warming table and cooked in it.After all, the two women put all their lower bodies under the table, and they were too lazy.


    It''s cold in winter. In fact, they only wore a cute skirt. In the 13th district of the second element, no, even the girls in the 13th district of real life only wear skirts in winter.No wonder, it''s not unreasonable for Xiao Saki to catch a cold and fever.


    "Nie Jun, I''m bothering you." Nanako, who returned from the close of the grocery store, was often taken care of by a boy Nie Kong, making Nanako feel helpless.


    "Don''t worry, in fact, if I eat alone, I will feel bored. I''m glad you came to accompany me." Nie Kong smiled and was sitting on the opposite side of Cai Caizi.In a small warm table, four people were actually crowded.Of course, Nie Kong''s figure is relatively tall, so he didn''t stretch his feet under the table, just cross-legged.


    "Wow, it''s so fragrant. As expected, Uncle Nie Kong''s cooking is the best." The processed ingredients were slowly boiled in a casserole, and then exuded a burst of hot aroma, making Yaxiang''s two female index fingers Big move!!


    Especially in the cold winter, eating hot oden in a warm table is really a treat.


    During the meal, Nie Kong only felt a soft thing stepping on his knee.Because they put their feet under the table, Nie Kong couldn''t see who it was, and the expressions of the three girls didn''t seem to be unusual.


    Their cheeks were flushed because of the heat, and the small slender foot underneath came up on Nie Kong''s thigh.The table below is covered with a tablecloth, and no one can see the strangeness inside.


    Touching Nie Kong with slippery socks, he seemed to be resting, as if he was molesting him.


    Nie Kong did not make a sound, but put his hand under the table, ready to catch the culprit "foot".But it seemed that he had seen Nie Kong''s movements, and the other side immediately retracted it.


    Who would do such a mischievous thing.When Nie Kong thought she was in peace, he suddenly raided again, scratching Nie Kong''s "itch" intensified.


    Nie Kong was stunned and observed the expressions of the mother and daughter again.He finally saw a flaw in one of the three women. Nanako, who was sitting opposite, looked at Nie Kong with watery eyes and a little shame.


    Nanako''s expression was a bit of anger and shame.Really, it was her feet that moved first, but now she is shy.


    Nie Kong was speechless, but finally after that fragrant little foot got used to being cautious, he dexterously climbed over his knees and hit the red heart directly.The moment he stepped on Nie Kong, Nie Kong was shocked.


    Nie Kong rarely tried anything.But when will Nanako become so bold that she secretly teased herself in front of her daughter?


    As if perceiving Nie Kong''s surprised gaze, Nanako, who was opposite, lowered his head, blushing like an emotional woman.


    Nie Kong was a little speechless. She was obviously the one who made her up and down. Judging from her appearance, she thought she was teasing her.


    "Mom, why didn''t you eat it?" Yaxiang couldn''t help but smile as she looked at her mother''s strange appearance.


    "I...I...full." Nanako''s voice was very small, and she didn''t dare to face her daughter at all.


    Nie Kong noticed the same, the movements under her feet seemed to intensify, and she did not stop at all.


    Feeling that Nanako is different in normal times, Nie Kong also wants to play with her.Nie Kong''s feet stretched out to the warming table, and while allowing the opponent to move, stretched his feet in the direction of Nanako opposite.


    Nie Kong''s legs are very long, almost half stretched, and he ran into Nanako who was sitting opposite.


    Nie Kong could tell the plump legs.After all, Lori''s beautiful legs looked slender, not as sensual as Nanako.


    "Eh!" Lixiang beside Nie Kong was taken aback, staring at Nie Kong with wide eyes.


    Nie Kong knew that his foot had touched a piece of white calf just now, it should be Lixiang''s.No wonder, there is a small place under the table, it is easy to touch each other.


    Fortunately, the two girls had no doubts, Nie Kong stretched out his right foot to the opposite without stopping, intending to give Nanako a counterattack.Although Nie Kong couldn''t see it, following the feeling of touching the bottom of the table and his instinct as a Nie Kong man, his right foot quickly came under Nanako''s skirt.


    There was no difficulty, and Nanako spread her legs as if to welcome Nie Kong.But before continuing down, feeling the warmth and gentleness there, Nanako, who was opposite, showed irritation, and suddenly pushed Nie Kong''s ready to make messy feet aside.


    However, Nie Kong''s feet also touched something soft.According to Nuan''s position guess, it should have accidentally touched Rika''s body, soft and comfortable.


    Nie Kong just wanted to shrink back when he found Lixiang looked at Nie Kong mischievously, and then Nie Kong found that his right foot was suddenly caught.


    The matte skin of his legs surrounded Nie Kong, and he found the part where the tip of his toes touched, making Nie Kong suddenly stagnant.


    Really, how could that girl be so bold, obviously...obviously she is only in the second grade of middle school!And the physical development is not very good, looking like a cute little loli, how could it be so h.


    Although part of the reason was that Lixiang clamped his feet, on the other hand, Nie Kong couldn''t help but enjoy the feeling of loli.The blushing Rika twisted and clamped Nie Kong''s feet tightly.


    Rika seemed to be a young girl, but she actually had the reaction that a woman should have.And it was obvious that her reaction was very strong, she was really a little girl.


    Nie Kong felt that he was evil. The opposite mother and himself were x, and he actually acted forcibly, what a chaotic relationship.


    No one knew what an amazing secret was buried under the small warm table in front of him.The most pitiful is my sister, Ya Xiang, who was concealed by all of them.


    It shouldn''t be long, the reaction of the little girl Lixiang was too intense.

 2270 The collapse of the second element Text 4 024, all confused! !

    At this time, Rika suddenly fell on the tatami with a whimper, as if it were painful.


    "Li...Rika?" Seeing the expressions of her sister and mother, Yaxiang was very strange.Mom''s is similar to myself.And what happened to Rika and why was it so exaggerated.


    But when Rika stopped suddenly, she fell to the ground and gathered her abdomen.Her actions seemed to have caused a chain reaction in the surroundings, and her mother Nanako raised her head and looked at Nie Kong with a murmur.


    "What the hell...what''s going on!!!"


    Yaxiang opened the tablecloth of the warm table and revealed all the secrets in front of Nie Kong and the others.However, the scene in front of them slugged everyone for three seconds.That''s right, the posture of the four is very unsightly, and the eight feet are interlaced with each other.


    "Eh eh!!" Ya Xiang''s eyes widened.


    How to put it, the relationship is a little messy.Even Nie Kong takes ten seconds to sort out the relationship in front of him.


    Nie Kong''s right foot was first seen buried in the bottom of Lixiang''s skirt, and was clamped tightly by Lixiang''s two beautiful, lush, white legs.No wonder it has such a wonderful touch.


    And sister Yaxiang''s little feet were placed in Nie Kong''s pants, playing there with bold movements.


    Nanako was more honest, with her pretty face down, her hands kept pulling the corners of her clothes, as if she was too ashamed to see people.In the other party''s skirt, there was actually Xiao Lixiang''s little feet, which turned upside down.


    The clothes of the three women were very messy, especially the skirt that Nanako rolled up on her waist and the fat time separated by a half, enough to make people see everything inside.


    Nie Kong was completely messed up, and the two sisters were also stupid on the spot. They had no idea that there would be chaos under the table.


    Nie Kong thought that Nanako was playing stimulating foot X with himself, so he would fight back.Nanako also thought that Nie Kong had been molesting herself all the time, which made her half happy and half shy, half pushing and half leaving Nie Kong.


    Neither of them knew that Lixiang and Yaxiang were actually the culprits. They were planning to play games with Nie Kong.


    The one who enjoyed the most was Lixiang, who happily accepted Nie Kong''s nonsense.Of course, Ya Xiang''s gain is also great, her feet are in close contact with the zipper of Nie Kong''s pants.


    Only when Lixiang stopped, Yaxiang opened the tablecloth and saw Lixiang and Nie Kong''s movements, Ying Yaxiang felt that Nie Kong was playing with herself, but found that it was her sister who was enjoying herself.


    "Nie Kong...Uncle Nie Kong, Mom, what''s the matter with you..." Li Xiang twisted her cute body and looked at Nie Kong with bowing eyes, not ashamed of being discovered.


    "Stupid sister, you let me go Uncle Nie Kong." Ya Xiang''s flames spread, Li forcibly dragged Li Xiang''s soft body, separating them like ouroboros.


    "How...how could it be." After putting out the secret under the table upright, Nie Kong''s ugliness made Nana look clean, and Nanako was ashamed and indignant.


    Originally, I thought it was Nie Kong who took the initiative to seduce him, but I didn''t expect it was all the ghosts of his daughter.Especially now that the body''s reaction is posing in front of Nie Kong in a perfectly correct posture, how can Nanako have the courage to face Nie Kong.


    "You are not allowed to play in the warm table in the future." Nie Kong coughed lightly, breaking the silence in the room.


    "Uncle Nie Kong, you are not fair. You secretly told me to play with Lixiang just now, and I want to play too." Yaxiang pouted dissatisfiedly as she watched her sister enjoy it.


    Rika was lying on the tatami with a red face. She looked like she didn''t have the strength to speak, but she was very satisfied.


    "Even so, what''s the matter with me? Nanako got me to Rika by herself." Nie Kong looked at Nanako and chuckled.


    "Nie Jun will only blame me, I am also a victim."


    Nanako had her pretty face down, and was steaming hot.Looking at her two daughters, she grabbed one in one hand and pulled out of Nie Kong''s apartment: "Nie...Nie Jun, I...we''re going back first."


    "Remember to tidy up your clothes before going out." Nie Kong reminded.


    Nanako lowered her head and hurriedly put her skirt down.Even though there is no heater, I feel hot all over.


    Nanako didn''t expect that it was originally a chance for him and Nie Kong to make friends, and no one knew that it was him as a cover.But it turned out that he pushed it out.That feeling was actually brought to her by my daughter.


    "Mom, you''re really useless than me. She''s very honest physically, but she doesn''t admit it." Rika muttered.


    "Stupid." Nanako pinched Rika''s cheek and almost tore her mouth in shame.


    "Hmph, obviously I am the only one who makes Uncle Nie Kong comfortable, and Lixiang, you all will only be lazy." Yaxiang said still full of resentment.


    The original development of the matter is also very simple and understandable.The little girl Yaxiang teased Nie Kong with her little feet, and under the small warm table, the feet of the four were muddled in it.The actions of the two sisters really made Nie Kong very dumbfounded.


    Nie Kong felt weird when he heard the three women''s uproar. Nanako''s two daughters were very conservative.Especially Xiaochun, who is preparing for the third grade in middle school, and is wearing the fat times of the bear.On the contrary, the shy Nanako''s daughter was extraordinarily bold, making Nie Kong blush and heartbeat.


    It shouldn''t be a personality defect, they didn''t guard the affairs between the men and women with Nie Kong.Maybe Nie Kong hadn''t been defended in my heart.


    They felt that Nie Kong belonged to their family.Mother is not willing to do it, they can only work hard.The means to please is taught by a book picked up from the street.


    In other words, the real culprit is that book. Since the first time two loli have studied and discussed with each other, it is like starting Pandora''s box.Then the things between men and women brought strong curiosity and attraction to the two loli.


    It is said that the two girls are about to be in the second grade of middle school. In fact, other girls already have boyfriends and are beginning to get in touch with those things.But because of the size of the two female loli, Nie Kong did not feel that they had grown up.

 2271 The collapse of the second element Text 4 025, the collapse of a piece of music

    "Master, please have a pleasant high school life." Three hours before the opening ceremony of Yari College, a group of young people lined up outside the school gate, as if greeting some big people.


    Wearing ear studs, dyed hair, holding chains, baseball bats and other weapons, they looked like a bunch of bad guys.However, they were not rebellious at this time, but bowed respectfully to a teenager in a high school uniform.


    They are the most famous in town, no, it can be said that they are members of the most famous underworld Shueisha in the city.And the only thing that can make them do their best is their leader, or their second-generation heads!!


    "Hey, what on earth do you guys do?" Yi Le said angrily.He hates other people knowing his identity, which will cause his classmates to stay away from and fear him, and affect others'' views of him.


    After all, Yiyi¡¯s ideal is not to inherit the Shueisha, not to be a second-generation project, but to be admitted as a civil servant and become an "elite" in society.


    "Master, aren''t we worried that you will be bullied." There were a few scars on the forehead of the leader, and he glanced viciously at the surrounding students, as if they were showing off.


    The freshmen in front of the school gate, some pointed towards the music finger that was being watched in the middle, some were terrified as a tiger.


    "I didn''t expect that a classmate would have something to do with the Mafia..." Xiao Saki whispered.


    "He usually looks at someone who is very gentle, and he really doesn''t look good. In fact, I heard that the Shueisha in the small town is a world-famous Mafia organization." The one beside Xiaosaki wears glasses and has nothing." Girl" said calmly.


    It seems that he has also noticed the small Saki he has a crush on, obviously he has been "misunderstood".Yi Le''s face rose to the color of pig liver, and he couldn''t help being a little angry.He originally intended to study at ease, and he must not let others know that he is the son of the leader of Shueisha.


    "You are all enough. I am here to study, not to fight. How could someone bully me. Forget it, you go back quickly. You are forbidden to show up around my school without my permission in the future."


    "Yes, Master." After being reprimanded by Yi Le, they could only take the team back.


    "Really, when they got involved, what should the students think of me now?" Yi Le complained.


    "One, don¡¯t mind. I believe Onodera will not take your identity to heart. After all, I¡¯ve been an old classmate for three years. Onodera should know you too and won¡¯t have any prejudice against you. Besides, Onodera is a very What about the kind and lovely girl, will not delay your confession." The male dancer with glasses smiled and comforted.


    "Wuziji, you... don''t talk nonsense, I... when do you want to confess like Onodera classmate?" Yue said with a blushing face.


    "We have been friends for ten years now. You like Onodera''s affairs. Do you think you can hide from me?" Wu Ziji chuckled.


    "Yes... yes, but... but... a few years ago, I made an agreement with a girl with a good relationship, "I will marry when we meet again", make a vow like "Zyjacyainlove", and take the next one from her The pendant with the lock has been worn next to my body. Although I don¡¯t remember the girl¡¯s appearance and name, I remember the agreement very clearly!! If I confessed it rashly, I would violate the agreement. What should I do? "Yao Le said distressedly.


    "That''s just the reason you are looking for because of your shyness." Wu Ziji really knows the character of his friends.Hesitated not to say it, and was a little ashamed to face girls.


    "Yes... it''s true. If you don''t believe me, I''ll show you the evidence." As he said, a piece of music pulled out a chain from the collar of his neck.


    Of course it is not a bell tied like a pet, but a delicate lock, because there is a delicate key jack inside.


    "I held the lock and she held the keys. They were an agreement between me and her when we were young. It was agreed that the day when the lock can be opened again, she should keep the keys." One said firmly.


    "Hey, then... where is she now?" After seeing the lock, Wu Ziji''s expression was a little unnatural.


    "It''s been a few years ago, and I don''t remember her appearance anymore." Yi Le said truthfully.


    "Couldn''t..." Wu Ziji gently took out a delicate key from her body, and looked at her friend in a daze.


    "How... how is it possible. Although I can''t remember clearly, it must be a coincidence that the key is on you." Yiyi Le said in surprise.


    "I have forgotten when, as if the key was given to me by another friend. Or, let''s try to open it?" Wu Ziji said, scratching his head.


    Yi Le nodded solemnly, then took out her lock, and Wu Ziji handed the key to Yi Le.


    A trembling little hand slowly inserted the key into the keyhole.In the eyes of the two, they twisted slightly.With a click, the lock actually opened.


    In an instant, Wuziji and Yiyi Le were all petrified on the spot.


    One is broken in his heart. I didn''t expect that the person who made the appointment when he was a child was actually his friend and a boy?


    "Then...that, one, you...are you okay."


    "No. I won''t answer...yes. Wuziji, we...we are just good friends, right." Yi Le asked.


    From his tone, you can hear how entangled he is at this time. When he was a child, he and the boy made a vow to meet Zyjacyainlove.


    "Yes. You don''t say that I also forgot to have a key or something, and what you like is Onodera classmate." Wu Ziji smiled bitterly.In fact, Wu Ziji really forgot. He felt that he had not made an agreement with others.


    "Things in the past shall be regarded as not happening." Yi Le felt that he would no longer believe in naive agreements in the future. The meeting that he had expected every day had now become a nightmare..


    As everyone knows, their lock and key are just one pair.But if others don¡¯t show it, they won¡¯t know.

 2272 The collapse of the second element text 4 026, the most worried dance subset

    No matter what the mood is, the opening ceremony of Boshiri High School finally begins when the cherry blossoms fall.Naturally, it is impossible for Xiaosaki to speak on stage as a representative of the freshmen. Her grades were barely enough before she was admitted to Boshiri College. Who made the last subject of the Mandarin test be the exam for her sister, Xiaochun.


    When the opening ceremony is over, the freshmen will be arranged by the head teacher of each class to return to the classroom for a roll call.Waiting for Kosaki Onodera, the classroom door of Class C for the first year. I am happy that I can spend three years of high school life with my girlfriend in the same class.What Xiao Saki didn''t expect was that his old classmate Yi He Wu Zi Ji was also in the classroom, it was no different from the middle school period.


    Saki, who was observing the classmates, suddenly heard a sharp cough.Then I saw a woman in her twenties wearing glasses, pushing open the closed door of the classroom.And that capable and mature teacher uniform showed her identity.


    "Huh?!" Everyone in the classroom focused their eyes on her. First of all, they noticed the refined short hair, not the exquisite appearance, and wearing a pair of glasses, it seemed a bit masculine and neutral.


    "Good morning, fellow students, I... I am your Mandarin teacher, Kyoko! If you have any questions, you can ask me." Kyoko looked at the freshmen sitting below with a sweet smile.


    "Teacher Kyoko, are you our head teacher?" Xiaosaki asked curiously.


    "No, it''s just a mandarin teacher. Because your head teacher has something wrong and may arrive later, so please ask me to replace him temporarily." Kyoko shook his head and explained.


    To be honest, Kyoko also thinks that the class teacher of Class C for the first year is a bit unreliable.On the first day of school, I actually missed my class to meet my students.


    Logically speaking, arranging student-related matters and then naming students to know their own students is what a qualified class guide should do.Maybe he is a teacher recruited this year, so he has no experience.


    "Then teacher, what kind of person is our class guide, is he a beautiful woman like you?"


    "I heard that he is a handsome guy, everyone will see him soon."


    Every question and answer, Kyoko will answer the students'' questions.


    "Hehe, teacher, you can ask what color your underwear and pants are." Suddenly, a laughter made the classroom quiet.


    "Eh, it seems to be pink." After a cute moment, Kyoko actually answered that kind of question in a daze.


    The audience looked at the female teacher on the stage and the dance sub-set who asked questions, almost feeling incredible.


    Kyoko''s cheeks were stained with cherry red, "Please... please be sure to forget what I just said."


    Wuziji stared at the teacher on stage in a daze, as if his heart had been hit.Although she has a frivolous personality, she often asks girls shameless questions about their measurements, the color of their underwear and pants while playing games.But the teacher on the stage would actually respond to him, and Kyoko''s gentleness touched his heart.


    Wuziji doesn''t know what love at first sight is, but now he obviously has a heartbeat for his teacher.


    "Classmate Wuziji, if you bully your own teacher, I won''t spare you lightly."


    When Kyoko faced her classmates for some unknown reason, a tall man in a black uniform walked from the door.


    The broken black hair, tall figure, and elegant temperament attracted everyone''s attention in the classroom.


    "Hey. Uncle Nie Kong?" Seeing Nie Kong in front of the classroom, Xiao Saki was stunned.I was half surprised and half happy.She heard that Nie Kong came to Fanshili College as a teacher, but she didn''t expect to be the class guide in her class.


    "So, he is the man who often goes to Xiaosaki''s house to help. He and your mother have been together for a few years, I thought he would become Xiaosaki''s new father." Miyamoto Ruri said.


    "No...no. Uncle Nie Kong, I think he has his own ideas." Xiao Saki said while looking at Nie Kong.


    Uncle Nie Kong may have difficulty choosing between Aunt Nanako and his mother, but he may also like other people.It was just the first time I saw Nie Kong in formal clothes, Xiao Saki suddenly felt that Uncle Nie Kong was really handsome.


    "Sorry! Teacher Kyoko, I was a little late for a few minutes. I am Nie Kong, the class teacher in charge of Class C for one year, and their math teacher." Nie Kong stood on the stage and said apologetically to Kyoko in front of him.


    "No... it doesn''t matter." After taking a look at Nie Kong, Kyoko directly showed an expression of extreme shame and couldn''t help lowering her head.


    If it''s a student in the class, Kyoko can comfort herself that the student makes a joke of herself.But any girl, after being asked about the color of her underwear and pants, would be speechless in front of her peers.


    "Since... Since Teacher Nie Kong is back, then... Then I will go first." Kyoko lowered his head and said that, and hurried out of the classroom.


    "It''s him, is he actually the supervisor of our class?" Yi Le was surprised.


    He met Nie Kong for the second time. The first time was when Nie Kong took Xiaochun to the examination room. At that time, he was very negative thinking that Nie Kong was dating Xiaosao.


    Now his appearance makes Yi Le feel a little bad.One turned and looked in Xiao Saki''s direction, and as expected, Xiao Saki looked at Teacher Nie Kong like the other girls in the class.


    "Oh, I guess the girls in our school will be crazy. Only Teacher Kyoko, she shouldn''t be the same as other girls."


    After Wu Ziji was taken aback, his expression turned a little sad.


    In the past, I thought it was unnecessary to worry about a piece of music, but now Wuziji finally realizes the mood of a piece of music.In the past, I comforted Yi Le and said that there was a gap between the teacher and the student.


    "My name is Nie Kong. From now on, I will be your class instructor for three years in high school. Please give me some advice in the future. Now I want to use the opportunity of roll call to get to know you, my lovely students." Nie Kong stroked his pen. , Wrote his name on the blackboard.Although the name does have a bit of Chinese style, no one thinks it violates.Nie Kong passed through an unknown number of two-dimensional elements, no matter what habit, completely melted into it.

 2273 The collapse of the second element text 4 027, teacher Kiryu Yuzuki

    After the roll call is over, besides Xiao Saki, Nie Kong also knows all 30 students in the class!Of course, among the dozen or so girls in the class, Saki is the cutest.


    "Next, arrange class cadres, do you have any recommendations or self-recommendations?" Nie Kong asked, looking at the students in the audience.After all, they are freshmen in the first grade, so it is impossible to let them vote all at once.The duty of the squad leader and the discipline committee is to support the two cadres necessary for a class.


    "I...I." Xiao Saki enthusiastically raised his small hand.


    "Oh, is Xiaoyeji going to recommend himself as the class leader?" Nie Kong curiously asked.In Nie Kong''s opinion, the commander-in-chief of Onode Temple, who is easily shy, is basically zero.


    "No, no, I recommend Liulijiang to be the monitor." Xiaosaki shook his head in a hurry, and directed his eyes to the figure of Lori next to him¡ªthe glasses girl Ruri Miyamoto!!


    Nie Kong flipped through Miyamoto Ruri''s information. Her academic performance was within the top 30 in the school. She was excellent in every aspect, such as swimming.She looked like a mouthless loli, but it made people unable to understand her thoughts.


    "That''s the case. Miyamoto is indeed very suitable to be class leader, do you have any other opinions?" Nie Kong nodded and said.


    "Yes." Everyone turned their gazes to Liuli, and after seeing the quiet face and Xueba temperament, they basically agreed.


    "Hey, why...how did you guys get involved with me? Let me be...the class leader, I...I can''t." Miyamoto Ruri was anxious to refuse, but the voice was so small that the classmates We ignored it.


    "Then the squad leader of the first school year will be temporarily held by Miyamoto-san. Please Miyamoto-san, please help the teacher to manage the class." Nie Kong said toward Miyamoto Ruri.


    Liuli looked at Xiao Saki complainingly, and Xiao Saki pursed her lips at her girlfriend.


    Miyamoto began to evade, saying: "Actually... in terms of organizational ability, Maiziji classmates are much better than me. I have known Wuziji since middle school, and most of the planners of collective activities can always come up with ideas to make the atmosphere hot."


    "I''m not suspicious of Wu Ziji''s classmates'' organizational ability, but the behavior just now gave our teacher a bad impression. Being the most important monitor in the class has some bad influence." Nie Kong said playfully.


    "Yeah, how can I ask a girl about shame? Classmate Wuziji, please go and apologize to Teacher Kyoko after class."


    The girls began to export their words and began crusade against Wuziji. His suggestion to be the monitor was naturally opposed by a large number of girls.Liuli became the squad leader of course.


    As for the disciplinary committee, everyone also elected another unfamiliar male classmate.Even if it was a piece of joy from a base friend, it just looked at Wuziji with pity, and didn''t mean to say anything to help.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After making arrangements for Class C for the year, Nie Kong returned to the office on the first floor.


    The school did not allocate an independent office to Nie Kong, but shared a room with two other teachers in the school.


    When Nie Kong arrived, the other two teachers were sitting in their seats.One is Teacher Kyoko, who was molested by Wuziji just now. Although she looks very neutral, she is a woman with a gentle heart.


    The other is very strange, Nie Kong will see you for the first time.She has a round cute face, long light yellow hair that reaches her waist, and she exudes a pure breath. She seems to be a pure girl.And she is a bit more beautiful than Kyoko, really a big beauty.


    From Nie Kong''s point of view, she probably just graduated, because it didn''t take long to become a teacher, she was a little different from the capable Kyoko.


    "Oh, Teacher Kyoko." Nie Kong first greeted the familiar girl.


    "Nie... Teacher Nie Kong, are the work arrangements in the class ready." When Kyoko saw Nie Kong coming back, his face showed a bit of shame.


    "It''s almost done, the students can only rely on the rest. By the way, teacher?" Nie Kong asked, looking at another beautiful woman with pale yellow hair in the office.


    "I...My name is Kiryu Yuzuki, and I am responsible for teaching the first-year history courses. Senior Nie Kong, I...I am a new graduate this year, and I am working for the first time. Please advise me if there is anything wrong in the future." The girl in Xiyue looked at Nie Kong and that handsome fitted uniform curiously.Hearing Nie Kong''s question, she blushed and began to introduce herself.Maybe he had talked with Kyoko before Nie Kong came back, so he knew Nie Kong''s name.


    "Hello, my name is Nie Kong. Actually, I only came to Fanshili High School this year." Nie Kong said with a smile.In the same office with two beauties, Nie Kong feels very good.


    "Cheat...Cheat, Senior Nie Kong looks mature and reliable." Kiryu Yuyue didn''t believe it.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, I should have been a teacher in other places." Seeing that Nie Kong was able to deal with the students, Kyoko knew that the gap with him was not that big.I have graduated for more than two years, and I still can''t compare with his rich experience.


    "Well, I used to be a teacher in other schools for many years." Nie Kong said with a light smile.


    "Let me just say it. The school will not let a first-time teacher direct a class of students." Otherwise, she should be the head teacher, not Nie Kong.Originally, Kyoko was a little disgusted with Nie Kong being ten minutes late.Then Nie Kong helped resolve the embarrassing situation, and got a lot of favor from Kyoko.


    Nie Kong shrugged, "Yes, you guys are also very reliable."


    "After get off work, how about we go to have a dinner together." Kyoko suggested.


    When new colleagues meet for the first time, they usually have dinner together if they don''t know each other.


    "Yes...Yes." Kiryu Yuzuki nodded his little head.


    "Haha, you two girls go out with a big man with me, I''m really not afraid of danger." Nie Kong laughed.


    "I think Teacher Nie Kong is not that kind of person." Kiryu Yuzuki whispered.


    However, when I saw Nie Kong''s "birds and beasts" inferior performance in the future, at that moment, Kiryu Yuzuki regretted that he had spoken too early.

 2274 The collapse of the second element Text 4 028, Xiao Saki, what do you mean

    The last section of the school was Nie Kong''s math class. In the remaining time, Nie Kong explained the content to be learned in the future, and the bell for the end of the get out of class has rang.Although Nie Kong has just taken over, the atmosphere among the students is quite positive.


    "Saki, you are going back." After class, Nie Kong didn''t leave, but saw that Xiao Saki in the class had already started packing his schoolbags, which made Nie Kong a little surprised.


    Although there is a dessert shop at home, it is understandable that Xiaosaki wants to go back to help.Just as a high school student, don¡¯t you really join the club? Now it¡¯s the day when clubs recruit new people.


    "Yes...Yes, Uncle Nie Kong, shall we go back together?" Xiao Saki said with a blush.


    "Saki, that''s not what a normal high school student should do. Since you haven''t decided on a club, let''s walk around the campus together. I don''t know what to do when I go back too early?" Nie Kong asked with a smile.


    "But... but I didn''t plan to participate in club activities."


    "Don''t worry, Nainazi can do her job alone at home, let alone Xiaochun helping."


    Having said that, Xiaochun''s cooking skills are many times better than Xiaosaki.If Nie Kong doesn''t show up, Xiaochun will definitely inherit the dessert shop at home in the future.


    The two are diametrically opposed. In some daily trivial matters, the younger sister is more reliable than the older sister, but the younger sister worships and admires her sister instead.


    "It''s not for that reason. Even if I go back, my mother won''t let me help. I...I just think I''m useless. Even if I join a club, it will only cause trouble for others." In fact, Xiaosaki intends to participate in cooking. Had a good meeting, but thinking of the dark dishes he had made, Xiao Saki immediately retreated.Originally, Nanako also prohibited her from entering the kitchen other than her home.


    "Let''s take a look first, I think I can definitely find someone suitable for Xiao Saki." Nie Kong forcibly took her little hand, and did not give Xiao Saki a chance to refuse, making Xiao Saki blushing and pretty face.


    Nie Kong took Xiao Saki to the campus, and it was full of booths for recruiting new clubs.


    Everyone''s eyes lit up when the second and third graders saw Xiao Saki''s appearance, and they hoped that Xiao Saki could be brought to his club. Who made Xiao Saki look so cute.


    Faced with such an enthusiastic predecessor, Xiao Saki flees in fright.In the end she only visited the art club, swimming club and dance club.


    What is speechless is that the cute little Saki can''t do all three.No, I can''t say no, I can only say that I can see that the talent is poor, and it looks very cute.


    After the visit, it was five o''clock in the evening, and almost all of the club activities had ended.


    Looking at Xiao Saki who was a little depressed in the classroom, Nie Kong handed her the ice cream he had bought.


    "Uncle Nie Kong, don''t you think I''m terrible? Nothing." Xiao Saki couldn''t help but ask after catching Nie Kong''s ice cream.


    "Saki, everyone has their own advantages and disadvantages. You are gentler than anyone, and you are more considerate of others. Now that I bought cream ice cream, let¡¯s take a rest. It¡¯s really not possible, Xiaosaki, go to the swimming club. Liuli classmates will take care of you in the club," Nie Kong said.


    "I...I don''t know how to swim. If you let me join the club and be taken care of by Liuli, it will affect her special training." Xiaosaki was just a little absent-minded, as if thinking about something, taking a bite to eat. .Liuli loves swimming and is a member of the swimming club.When I was in junior high school, I rewrote all the competition records and won many trophies in the competition. Therefore, many famous colleges and universities wanted to invite her to enroll, and even Tokyo schools had people.But because she wanted to go to the same high school as Xiaosaki, and because she had already made a plan for the university, she didn''t care where to go to high school, so she was admitted to Fanya Rico.


    "Really, instead of worrying about those, it''s better to have fun, and do what you like while young. You see now that you are absent-minded, you will waste the ice cream I specially bought for you." Nie Kong stretched out himself Squeezed Xiao Saki''s cute face with both hands.


    "Hug... I''m sorry to worry Uncle Nie Kong." Xiao Saki returned to his senses, looking at the melted cream covered with ice cream, feeling a little embarrassed that Nie Kong''s pains were wasted.


    Saki lowered his head, opened his mouth and took a bite of ice cream.The melted cream made her look like a cute little cat.As if aware of her embarrassment, Xiao Saki took out a handkerchief to wipe the cream on her cheek.


    "I''ll help you." Nie Kong gave Xiao Saki a gentle look. He held Xiao Saki''s small handkerchief, then lowered his head and kissed Xiao Saki amidst Xiao Saki''s surprised expression.


    No, it''s not a dear, but the cream left over on the cheeks seems to be a waste.


    Xiao Saki felt ashamed to death, and asked Uncle Nie Kong to eat the cream on his cheek.Saki''s blushing flushed, and his heartbeat jumped out.He kissed himself, Uncle Nie Kong kissed himself, what should I do now?


    Xiao Saki took a sneak peek and found that he and Nie Kong were alone unconsciously, as if they were dating.


    The two of them were in the classroom, and Nie Kong gave her a kiss. How could the shy Xiao Saki stand it.


    "Uncle Nie Kong, Uncle Nie Kong, it must have been a conditioned reflex to kiss yourself. It''s like eating, if you have rice on your face, you will take it down and eat it, no...not intentional, don''t think too much about it. Moreover, my mother likes Uncle Nie Kong and clearly intends to make Uncle Nie Kong our new father. I...I shouldn''t be thinking about it!!"


    It''s just that Xiao Saki felt like a dream in the face of Nie Kong''s unintentional gentle move, and felt a little joy in his heart.


    Xiao Saki lowered his head before preparing to eat ice cream, intentionally or unconsciously, only saw the ice cream in Xiao Saki''s hand ticking, flowing from her mouth to her white neck, and flowing down the collar.


    Nie Kong looked stunned, looking at Xiao Saki, the part from her neck to the collar that was contaminated with cream.No, what does Xiaosaki mean.


    He and Nie Kong looked at each other and saw Nie Kong staring at his neck.Suddenly, Xiao Saki''s pretty face turned pink with a brush, like a big steamed crab, "Eh eh eh!!!"

 2275 The collapse of the second element Text 4 029, Misunderstanding of Kiryu Yuzuki! !

    Did you deliberately pour the cream on your body, and then let Nie Kong use his mouth to eat on Xiao Saki''s body?I didn''t expect that pure Xiao Saki would actually make such a dirty hint.I only saw the cream dripping from the ice cream in Xiaosaki''s hand down his neck, and even flowing into it along the collar of his uniform.It can be seen that one thing Nie Kong can do now is to help clean the food, and the second one is to refuse Xiao Saki''s "suggestion" and to persuade Xiao Saki to be an elegant girl.


    "Then...that Uncle Nie Kong, I...I didn''t mean it." Xiao Saki hurriedly explained, her tone of voice was a little unclear.


    "I understand, Xiao Saki." Nie Kong showed a smirk. Two choices, Nie Kong did not hesitate to choose the second.While he put his right hand around Xiao Saki''s waist, he leaned down and kissed Xiao Saki''s neck like a vampire.


    No, Nie Kong is a vampire.Originally, because of the fusion of Saiyan blood, it doesn''t matter not to suck blood.


    "Hey!" The flustered Xiao Saki couldn''t respond, and suddenly felt a cold in his neck.An unprecedented feeling swept through the body, as if being hit by an electric shock, and he was paralyzed and unable to move.


    With his big swollen eyes, he saw that Uncle Nie Kong lowered his head and really... really ate himself because he accidentally spilled the dirty cream on his body. It was so intimate.How can it be done? He is his beloved Uncle Nie Kong.


    After eating all the way, Xiao Saki even reached the collar of the uniform that was opened.Nie Kong was like a baby waiting to be eaten.And Xiao Saki, who was sweating all over, his whole body was limp.


    Shy Xiao Saki, facing Nie Kong''s bad attack, the inner line of defense completely collapsed.From her circling eyes, she could see her state at this time, and let Nie Kong do anything wrong.


    "The cream on Saki''s body is delicious."


    When everything was done, Xiao Saki''s neck was left with a little hickey.Nie Kong hugged Xiao Saki''s waist and said with a light smile.Regardless of Xiao Saki wearing loose clothes, Nie Kong didn''t expect Xiao Saki''s figure to be surprisingly good, and he didn''t want to look at a first-year junior high school student.Not only that, the skin has the fragrance of a girl.


    Nie Kong has never eaten the famous Japanese body, but at this time, Xiaosaki''s creamy body makes Nie Kong very enjoyable, and his body and mind are very happy.


    "Oh, Uncle Nie Kong, please don''t say it, you are ashamed! Just...just now, don''t tell my mother, can it be a secret between the two of us." When I heard Nie Kong''s teasing , Xiao Saki almost fainted with shame.


    One of his mistakes caused Uncle Nie Kong to misunderstand him, and he...how he will explain later before he can explain clearly.Especially Nie Kong is now a teacher. Fortunately, only Nie Kong saw it, otherwise Xiao Saki felt that he would simply hit the wall and die.


    "Well, the secret between us." Nie Kong smiled gently.


    Seeing Xiao Saki''s shy performance made Nie Kong somewhat useful, and it turned out that Xiao Saki was really cute.


    Compared with his two cousins, Xiao Saki''s shy side, in Nie Kong''s eyes, completely surpassed the "innocent and innocent" two cousins.


    "Huh." Xiaosaki blushed and arranged her clothes. Looking back on the scene just now, she still felt that her heartbeat was quickening and her body and mind were softened.Nie Kong''s approach really made the innocent girl face red and heartbeat.But everything is my own fault, not Uncle Nie Kong''s fault.


    "Go back." Nie Kong took her little hand and prepared to leave and go home.


    "Say... that''s right." Xiao Saki hurriedly shook off Nie Kong''s big hand. As soon as he touched Nie Kong, Xiao Saki''s heartbeat accelerated.


    Xiao Saki wailed in his heart. Is it possible that he fell in love with Uncle Nie Kong? Is Uncle Nie Kong the boy whom he agreed with him a few years ago.Really, what should my mother do.


    Xiao Saki, who is unreasonably worried, and accustomed to caring about others, feels upset at the moment.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    As everyone knows, their behavior was accidentally seen by one person.


    Outside the classroom door, a beautiful blond girl leaned against the door with wide-eyed eyes.She desperately covered her mouth to prevent her from making any noise, for fear of letting the two of them find out.


    Because the things inside are really horrifying.How could it be possible that the new teacher Nie Kong had any undisclosed, impure relationship with the female classmates in the class?In other words, it is because Teacher Nie Kong sees cute girls in the class, and it is annoying to threaten female classmates with the reason of making up lessons in the TV plot.If I yell now, will I be killed?


    Her eyes were full of surprise and disbelief, and she returned to school because she forgot to take something.Then she heard a strange noise coming from the class, she opened the door and took a peek, just to see Nie Kong leaning over.


    Dear...Dear, thinking back to myself for more than 20 years, I haven''t...have never held hands with boys, they are so shameless.


    Actually, it¡¯s no wonder that Kiryu Yuzuki misunderstood. Nie Kong was also boldly teasing Xiao Saki, the behavior is more intimate than the average couple.


    "No...no, as a teacher, I...I must prevent that kind of impure behavior from happening. Whether it is Teacher Nie Kong threatening female classmates with her authority, or female classmates take the initiative to develop relationships with teachers. Teachers and classmates The relationship between lovers is not allowed to appear in the school. Although... Although Senior Nie Kong is my senior, I can''t stand by in anyway." Kiryu Yuzuki, who has an unprecedented sense of responsibility, saw everything that happened inside. , Clenched his fists and made a decision.


    If it was Teacher Nie Kong''s mistake, even if he risked it, he would have to disclose the charge of Teacher Nie Kong.If it is a female classmate who takes the initiative, she must correct it in person.


    Maybe it''s a good way to pretend to be Teacher Nie Kong''s girlfriend and let her down.Kiryu Yuzuki thought of two ways in an instant.


    "Really, let me discover important secrets as soon as school starts. Teacher Nie Kong, as my senior, you should set a good example in front of me a little bit." Kiryu Yuzuki sighed, silently throwing all his troubles away. Rear.


    In order to save Teacher Nie Kong, Kiryu Yuzuki''s courage greatly increased.In fact, letting Nie Kong know what Xiyue''s thoughts were in his mind, it might be dumbfounding.

 2276 The collapse of the second element Text 4 030, Kiryu and Kosakis conversation

    The next day, contrary to Nie Kong''s expectation, Xiao Saki actually submitted an application to join the group.The reason is that the classmate Sata Kaori asked Xiao Saki to say that the theater company could not recruit standard members, and it was in danger of disbanding.Originally, Sata Kao is very good at craftsmanship, and a capable girl who exudes a big sister''s temperament, is very good at making costumes!!Saki couldn''t refuse others, and was very happy to be needed by others, and agreed without saying a word.


    And one piece of music is the breeding group, and the club members did not participate in anything.It seems that he said he intends to concentrate on studying and enter the university to become a first-class social elite.


    But once I learned that Xiao Saki had joined the craft club, Yi Le felt a little regretful.It''s a pity that almost all the craft clubs are women, and boys joining the craft club will surely become a joke for the whole school. A crush on Xiaosaki''s pleasure also gave up the plan to join the same club as Xiaosaki.Nie Kong ignored those rules and successfully became the instructor of the craft club.It was just Nie Kong''s move that almost filled the number of applicants for the craft club!In the end, the head of the handicraft club had to screen strictly, and only hired more than a dozen skilled workers.And it took a few days to let things slowly fade.


    As a result, Xiaosaki often ran in craft clubs and swimming clubs during school time.Craft clubs are normal club activities, while swimming clubs go to see Liuli''s swimming competition.For example, today, there is a friendly match between Liuli and other universities.Apart from other things, Ruri is worthy of being called the mermaid of Boshiri High School, and he can easily win the match of his classmates.


    After adding oil to the lily sauce, Xiaosaki also felt relieved, ready to return to the craft club to participate in activities.In the craft club, I often have to sew some costumes, and Xiao Saki feels that he has learned a lot.Although Xiaosaki has no talent for cooking and swimming is a land duck, but the unexpected sewing skills are not difficult for Xiaosaki, and he can easily learn it.


    Naturally, Xiaosaki is also very pleased. If he wants to be a qualified wife in the future, sewing and manual housework and cooking, there are two things that he is good at.


    "Student Onoji, Mr. Kiryu is looking for you for something." Just as Xiaosaki was about to leave the swimming club and return to the craft club, a member of the swimming club brought a girl in a beige uniform to Xiaosaki.


    "Hey, Mr. Kiryu, what can you do with me." Seeing Kiryu Yuzuki, Xiaosaki felt very strange, after all, she and Kiryu have nothing to do with each other.


    Kiryu Yuzuki looked around and found that no one was paying attention, so she whispered, "Onodera-san, do you have any difficulties, such as being threatened by someone."


    "No... No, teacher, why do you ask that strange question."


    "No, don''t lie. In the classroom after school a few days ago, the teacher saw everything, you and Nie Jun..." Kiryu Yuzuki said what he had seen the other day.


    "Old... teacher, did you see it?"


    Xiao Saki looked at Kiryu in amazement, with a look of panic on his face.After all, she was only in the first year of high school, and it was the first time she encountered such a thing.


    "Yes. Tell the teacher honestly, did Nie Jun forcefully threaten you? I will help you settle the account with him." Kiryu was filled with righteous indignation and said angrily.


    "No...no, it''s all...it''s all my fault, it has nothing to do with Teacher Nie Kong." Xiaosaki explained in a panic.


    "What, you said you were voluntary?" Kiryu was surprised.


    "Yes, I asked Teacher Nie Kong to do this!!" At the end of the crisis, Xiao Saki bravely assumed the responsibility and carried all his mistakes on his own.If you let Nie Kong know, you must be moved to death.


    "How can it be, the relationship between teachers and students. Although...Although I know that Nie Jun is handsome,...but the students and teachers will not be accepted and blessed by others." Kiryu Yuzuki said silently.


    Kiryu did not expect that, as he predicted, it would be Xiao Saki who took the initiative to lure Nie Jun.In that case, he must drive to Xiaosaki and then correct the relationship.


    Kiryu, who had made up his mind, plucked up the courage to press on Xiao Saki¡¯s shoulder, "Listen to me, Xiao Saki, in fact, I and Nie Jun are currently dating. So, so, Nie Jun likes me. A few days ago, Maybe Nie Jun happened impulsively. Xiao Saki, please give up that relationship."


    "No way, teacher Kiryu and teacher Nie Kong are dating?!"


    Yes, it is difficult for Xiaosaki to refuse some people''s requests. She cares about others'' opinions.Kiryu''s words were full of lethality in Xiao Saki''s heart.


    "I...I know." Xiaosaki felt sad.She understood the difficulty and liked Uncle Nie Kong. Not only did she have the pressure at home, but also the school teachers excluded.


    "Saki!!" I only heard a soft drink from behind, "How can you lose to such a shameless teacher Kiryu!!"


    When she looked up, she saw Lori wearing a lovely dead reservoir water rushing in front of her.With a arrogant kick, Kiryu''s ass was kicked from behind.


    "Eh eh!!" Kiryu had no time to react, and his body had fallen into the swimming pool, thumping hard.


    "Liu...Liu Li sauce?" Xiao Saki called out in surprise.


    "It sounds like I''m so angry, she really doesn''t deserve to be a teacher, Xiao Saki, don''t be too patient, otherwise others will only bully you, like her." Liuli said angrily.


    It is hard to believe that Liuli, who is usually quiet and elegant, will have such amazing power after getting angry.


    "Liu Lijiang, Teacher Kiryu, should be right." Xiaosaki said with his head down.


    "It''s strange, I won''t have any regrets in the end when I fight hard for what I like. Why would she shrink with a word. I can see that you like Teacher Nie Kong." Liuli said.


    Kiryu Yuzuki, who climbed ashore from the swimming pool, was completely transformed into a chicken, his self-cultivation uniforms were all stuck to his skin, and his body shrank into a ball.


    "Hug...I''m sorry, I...I just hope to reverse Xiao Saki''s correct view of feelings. Actually... Actually... Actually, I... I have nothing to do with Teacher Nie Kong right now. It''s nothing. I deceived classmate Onoji, I''m really... I''m really sorry. "Kiryu said apologetically.Halfway through, he immediately sneezed.

 2277 The collapse of the second element text 4 031, shame Kiryu

    Her uniform clings to the skin, revealing the beautiful figure of Kiryu Yuzuki.A cold spring breeze howled, making Xiyue tremble.


    Liuli glanced at the swimming club, and no club found suitable clothes for Kiryu.For example, Liuli herself originally planned to make her own clothes for Kiryu, but because of her loli figure, their student''s clothes can''t be worn by Kiryu, but Kiryu''s figure is much better than ordinary high school students.


    "What to do, Mr. Kiryu like this can''t go out at all." Liuli said with some embarrassment.


    "No... it doesn''t matter, don''t worry about me, just wait for the clothes to dry in the swimming club." Kiryu Yuzuki replied.


    "How do you do that." Although it is normal for Xiyue to sneeze, if she continues to wear that wet clothes, a cold or sickness may occur.


    "Well, let''s take Mr. Kiryu to the craft club. There are many costumes made by our members in the craft club. There should be clothes for Mr. Kiryu to change." Xiaosaki suggested.


    "Well, Xiao Saki''s idea is good, I think it can be done." So Ruri replaced the dead reservoir water and asked Kiryu to follow the two girls from the swimming club to the craft club.Fortunately, there were two women as cover during the period, so Kiryu''s figure was not seen by other boys.


    Despite this, Kiryu''s face blushed after coming to the craft club.No way, she is a relatively conservative girl.


    I just came to the craft club and saw a man inside.The originally relaxed Kiryu squatted down in a hurry and shyly covered the exposed scenery.


    "Hey, old Nie Kong... the teacher is here too." When she recognized the "stranger" man in front of her, Xiao Saki showed a surprised expression.


    No wonder, now Nie Kong is different from usual.Wearing an armor-like samurai uniform, and with a wooden sword in his right hand, he was filled with a sturdy temperament.


    "What surprises you guys, Mr. Nie Kong is a standard model. Our crafts club produced a set of armed suits from the Warring States period and asked Mr. Nie Kong to try it on." Said Sada Kaori, a classmate.


    "No... it''s not." Seeing the unique Nie Kong, Xiao Saki blushed.It''s no wonder that the current Nie Kong''s usual gentleness has a different temperament. After seeing Nie Kong''s side, he suddenly turned into the other side, making Xiao Saki blush and heartbeat.


    "Hehe, Xiaosaki, teacher Nie Kong." Sado Kaori said naughty.


    Xiao Saki didn''t dare to look more, turned to Mr. Kiryu behind him, and said, "Ms. Kiryu''s clothes are wet, so I brought the teacher to come and plan to change her clothes."


    "Woo." On the contrary, Kiryu was wet, and his reaction was ten times stronger than that of Saki.It seemed that Nie Kong was gunpowder, and Kiryu burst out instantly, and the cells of his body seemed to tremble with excitement.


    "Hee hee, there are no clothes in the club. Xiao Saki should understand that the task of our craft club a few days ago was to make a samurai suit, and now teacher Nie Kong wears it." Sado Kaori said, pointing to Nie Kong.


    "By the way, what''s wrong with Teacher Kiryu, it''s all turned into a soup chicken, I remember it didn''t rain today." Nie Kong also asked curiously.


    Saying this, Sanwu Lori''s Liuli face suddenly turned red.


    "No...nothing, it''s...I accidentally fell into the pool." Kiryu replied twitchingly, and occasionally peeked at Nie Kong, who was dressed as a military commander.


    "Teacher Kiryu, you are really stupid." Nie Kong looked at Kiryu with caring eyes for the mentally retarded, making Kiryu unable to refute.


    "Then...the teacher, what should I do now." Xiao Saki pulled the corner of La Niekong''s clothes, feeling that Nie Kong wanted a way.


    "Forget it, even if I take off the military uniform, he can''t wear it. After all, it''s too loose. Let her wear it as if she didn''t wear it. Take out my teacher uniform and let her put it on." Nie Kong thought I thought about it.


    "Good idea." After listening to Nie Kong''s words, Sado Xiangyang ran to the locker room behind and took out Nie Kong''s uniform.Although it is also loose, it is enough to hide her body.


    Holding Nie Kong''s clothes, Kiryu only felt that his cheeks were warm.She looked at Nie Kong, and then took Nie Kong''s suit into the dressing room hesitantly.


    After a while, Kiryu walked out in a boy uniform.Although not as full of heroism as the sabar men''s uniform in the Holy Grail, the loose clothes make Kiryu show the beauty of female figure.


    Especially Nie Kong''s loose white shirt was almost knee-length, draped like a white skirt.If Kiryu came out wearing only a white shirt, it would be very sexual and emotional.It''s a pity that the black uniform outside concealed her bumpy figure.


    "Don''t everyone... Don''t look at me, I feel so embarrassed." Kiryu said with a pretty face.


    She couldn''t help but be shy, there seemed to be waves of unspeakable sensations all over her body, but her body was excited and...shame.


    "Well, let''s stay here." Nie Kong glanced at her, looked at the "clothed" Kiryu Yuzuki, and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Nie Kongqian...Senior, I will help you wash your clothes and then change them back to you." Tongsheng blushed and said to Nie Kong.


    "Forget it, it''s not a big deal, I will wash it myself when I go back," Nie Kong said.


    "No...no." Seeing the other party''s determined expression, Nie Kong had no choice but to agree.If you ask the other party to wash, you need to ask her to take the clothes back. Didn''t she wait for her clothes to dry and then change them back.


    Nie Kong was stunned when she waited for her clothes to dry.Although Kiryu changed, she ran away holding Nie Kong''s suit. Are you planning to let Nie Kong walk out of the craft club in a military uniform?Fortunately, there was no class. After all, before the club started, today''s class was over.


    "She actually let her wear... put on Uncle Nie Kong''s clothes and ran back?" Xiao Saki''s envy in his eyes flashed.


    What did Mr. Kiryu''s clothes clearly do? I can actually help Uncle Nie Kong wash the clothes.It''s a pity that I can''t wear Uncle Nie Kong''s clothes with my body.


    "Oh, what are you thinking about." The shy and introverted Saki couldn''t help but feel ashamed of his thoughts.

 2278 The collapse of the second element Text 4 032 The delusion of Kiryu Yuzuki! !

    "I am back."


    In the hallway, Kiryu Yuzuki knelt down and took off his high-heeled shoes, throwing them to the shoe rack everywhere.Then along the entrance, she stepped on her little feet and returned to the empty apartment she rented, a single room that combines the living room and dining table!


    No one else is in the room, she is the only one living.Kiryu, who has never had a boyfriend, lives by himself after working out for some reason.But the room was filled with various surroundings related to a certain general.It can be seen from the layout of the room that she is a housemaid and a very serious "army commander".


    "I''m so hungry. I forgot to go to the supermarket today. Let''s see what to eat in the refrigerator." Kiryu opened the refrigerator, but he found that it was filled with instant noodles of various flavors.


    "Woo! There are still more than ten days before the payday. If you don''t start saving a little bit, you won''t be able to hold it." After seeing the refrigerator, Kiryu, who became depressed, took out a bowl of udon.She tore open the package and began to make her own dinner with boiling water in the kitchen.


    After dinner, Kiryu took off his clothes in the room and got used to it alone.When he was about to take a hot bath, Yuzuki saw the bag placed on the top of the washing machine in front of the bath and the room.


    "Oh, I almost forgot to wash the clothes. I will return the uniform to Senior Nie Kong tomorrow." It turned out that in the bag was the uniform that Nie Kong lent her to wear today.


    Xiyue took out the bag of clothes and was about to put them in the washing machine before suddenly remembering that suits and uniforms cannot be washed in the washing machine, only to go to the dry cleaners.Thinking about what you did is unnecessary.


    "Forget it, I don''t have time tonight, I can only wait for tomorrow. Well, there is a complex smell in Senior Nie Kong''s clothes, Senior Nie Kong''s smell, and the smell of my sweat, it seems...it seems shameful "Sniffing the clothes she held in her hands, Xiyue''s cheeks were dyed pink.Thinking back to her situation today, Xiyue''s breathing started to pant slightly.


    Unbelievable, the appearance of Senior Nie Kong wearing a military commander and a cos warrior is really...makes me feel uncomfortable.Just taking a look, I already... almost couldn''t help but rush to hug him.Senior Nie Kong is really foul, how can he dress like a samurai in front of him, he is so handsome and burly, I really like it."


    "Moreover, I was actually wearing the handsome uniform of Senior Nie Kong, but I focused all on the samurai Senior Nie Kong. I didn''t notice at all. It''s shame to think about it now."


    Looking at the clothes in her hand, Xiyue''s eyes became watery, "Xiyue, this is the last time. Anyway, Senior Nie Kong won''t know now, try wearing it again." In front of the bathroom, Xiyue, who was in good shape, was ready to take a bath, suddenly picked up the uniform in his hand and slowly put it on.


    "Hate, my body seems to be getting excited. The pants are loose, and Senior Nie Kong''s clothes are a bit bigger, so there is a slightly unreal feeling on the hips. But unexpectedly it feels good, there is always an incredible sense of liberation and freedom. What makes the body feel the most is that the whole body is filled with the smell of Senior Nie Kong, and I feel that the whole body is covered by Senior Nie Kong. No more, no more..." Xiyue''s eyes began to slowly disappear, she now The situation is like a girl who ate opium.She put her little hands in her clothes and put them on her red skin, as if she was fantasizing about something very shameful, and she collapsed weakly on the floor.


    "Wheezes. Really amazing ah, my mind is empty Nie own fantasy of adult bullying of it. However, I feel really can not stop." After a long time, on the eve of finally back on its feet.


    However, she looked very embarrassed when she saw the wrinkled uniform on her body. After all, she also liked uniforms very much.


    Now Xiyue can only take it off very reluctantly, waiting for the dry cleaners to clean and iron tomorrow.But when Yuzuki saw the pants stained with water, there was an unspeakable smell, and Yuzuki''s entire face turned red with a brush.


    "No, I definitely can''t let Senior Nie Kong see it." The blushing Xiyue immediately covered the place of the crotch in a panic.After all, I will take it to the dry cleaner tomorrow. Yuzuki thinks I can only soak them in water tomorrow to remove those traces before they can be used for dry cleaning.


    After doing everything, Xiyue lay naked on her.I took a look at the pillow of the military commander next to me. I thought it was a good pillow, but now I suddenly feel that the more I look at it, the more unpleasant.


    Although I used to like a samurai named Masamune who played on TV very much, but now it doesn''t seem to feel at all, because it is not comparable to the samurai of Nie Kong cos.


    She tore off Masamune''s pillowcase without nostalgia, thinking that if she becomes a pillowcase made by Senior Nie Kong and sleeps with him every night, then she is really happy.


    TV is TV after all, and I have never seen it with my own eyes. There is always an unreal feeling, and Senior Nie Kong is completely different.


    Tonight, it seems that I can only give up Master Masamune and sleep by himself.Xiyue, who was thinking this way, threw away the pillow and prepared to close her eyes to go to sleep, but soon she seemed to think of something. Xiyue immediately ran down to Yu and took out Nie Kong¡¯s teacher uniform from the bag again from the washing machine. .


    Looked at the pillow, looked at the uniform.Xiyue smiled and suddenly put Nie Kong''s uniform on the pillow, and then she mounted the "belly" of the pillow and hugged the pillow like an octopus.


    "Because the clothes on the pillow have the smell of Senior Nie Kong, now it always feels like holding Senior Nie Kong. It feels different from wearing Senior Nie Kong''s clothes. Oh, I can have a good dream tonight. Right." Xiyue whispered, twisting her waist and violently rubbing the pillow, slowly closing her moist eyes.


    The girl Yuyue, who was originally controlled by the military commander, only because of "Masamune" in the TV series, Xiyue extremely controlled the "military commander", and now it has completely evolved into a military commander-Nie Kong.


    If Nie Kong knew, he would be speechless.Just accidentally wearing a samurai uniform, did not expect to elicit Yuzuki''s inexplicable hobby.

 2279 The collapse of the second element text 4033, the peace of mind Nanako

    Nanako exhaled to her hands, trying to warm her frozen hands.The cold fingers were resurrected in an instant-but after the water in the breath cooled, the fingers became colder.


    March is logically already spring, and Nanako didn''t expect it to be so cold suddenly.


    "Oh... why did it get cold all at once!"


    Holding a broom in front of the door to clean, Nanako rubbed her palms and exhaled again.


    Now Nanako just put a coat over her usual skirt.But she obviously underestimated the power of nature, so she took the dress lightly, but fortunately she didn''t go out to work.


    "Well, are you cold, Nanako?"


    Nie Kong, who was walking beside him, was talking to Nanako.With long hair that looked like night, drifting with the cold wind, Nanako looked up at him with soft crystal eyes.


    Compared with Nanako, Nie Kong''s clothes were much cooler.


    The white shirt and a black uniform on the outside felt the same as what I usually wore, and did not pay attention to the sudden cold wind.


    Speaking of which, although he lent his uniform to Xiyue yesterday, Nie Kong has more than one uniform.


    "Nie Jun, the weather suddenly turned cold. Why don''t you wear more clothes when you are going out?" Nanako said with concern.


    "No need." The mere cold wind couldn''t help Nie Kong at all.


    "Really, Nie Jun doesn''t know how to take care of herself." Nanako glanced at Nie Kong angrily and ran back into the house.Soon, she took out a pink scarf.Looking at the color, it is obviously a scarf Nanako often uses.


    "Hey, Jun Nie, it won''t be cold anymore if you wear a scarf and go out." As she said, she waved her cute little hand and forced Nie Kong around.Nie Kong could smell the delicate fragrance of a girl from the scarf.


    "Huh? No, no, give me a scarf. Then Nanako will be cold."


    "Um...I won''t."


    Nie Kong seemed to have thought of something and patted his hands.


    "Right! I have a great idea!"


    Nie Kong suddenly smirked, then untied the scarf, and handed the other end to Nanako''s hand.


    "Come on, hurry around. Then Nanako and I won''t be cold."


    "This, this, no need."


    But Nanako blushed and refused.


    Of course, because Nie Kong''s method can really keep both people warm, but the alive couple behavior of wearing a scarf made Nanako blush and heartbeat.


    "What are you talking about. Will you catch a cold like this?"


    But Nie Kong didn''t give in and helped Nanako wrap half of her scarf.


    "No, although you are right, I didn''t mean that..."


    Just as Nie Kong was preparing to encircle him, there was a sound of rapid footsteps from behind.


    "I said, what are Uncle Nie Kong and mother doing at the door early in the morning!"


    "Yes, it seems to be very intimate."


    As the two figures were talking, Gurulu''s big eyes kept looking at Nie Kong and Nanako.


    They were twins of Axiang and Rika, who were exactly the same.The two wore the same thick velvet coats with furry ear guards on their ears.It seems that these two people are perfectly prepared for the severe cold.


    "Hey, what are you doing?"


    "Surprised. Walking pretending to be a dog? Or did you start this kind of play early in the morning?"


    Sister Yaxiang, who was in front of Nanako and Nie Kong, asked puzzledly.


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    Nanako looked at herself and Nie Kong.It suddenly dawned, because Nie Kong was holding one end of the scarf, and the other end was forcibly tied around his neck by Nie Kong, as if he was being led by Nie Kong by the rope on the collar to lead her.


    "Hey, don''t say anything that may cause misunderstanding, this is..."


    Nanako''s defense was only halfway through, and the two sisters turned around with a smirk.


    "I won''t blame personal interests, but I suggest not to do this in broad daylight."


    "Agree. Mother, please also consider the position of Uncle Nie Kong, who cooperates with you."


    "I''ve said no--" It''s strange that Nanako would be happy when her daughter mistakenly thought she liked to be a dog.


    "Hehe, Mom, your interest is really peculiar!"


    "Mom, Uncle Nie Kong, great fun. We are in school, bye."


    Leaving these two sentences, Axiang Helixiang flew away along the school road.


    "Ah! Hey, listen to me explain..."


    Although it is impossible for the two of them to spread the remarks about Nanako... but they cannot rule out the possibility of leakage.


    Seeing that she could barely see the two back figures gradually becoming smaller in the distance, Nanako sighed greatly at the daring delusions of her two daughters.


    "It''s okay, Nanako." Nie Kong wrapped the scarf, and after wrapping the scarf together, Nie Kong breathed in Nanazi''s ear.


    Nanako''s cheeks became hot, and she forgot about Nie Jun who was more difficult to deal with than her two daughters.


    It''s not that Nie Jun is not good, but Nanako will be shy if she is so intimate.


    "No...no. By the way, Jun Nie, you...you should go to school too." Nanako whispered.


    "Don''t worry, there will be classes in the afternoon anyway, and it would be nice to be with Nanako at home." Nie Kong put his arms around Nanako''s waist and pressed the two of them together."Hmm." Nanako could only lower her head, put her head on Nie Kong''s shoulder, and closed her eyes to enjoy the warm moment with Nie Kong.


    However, Nanako remembered something and suddenly said: "It''s broken. Those two girls forgot to bring their lunch when they went out."


    "It''s a girl who will cause trouble." Nie Kong said.


    Nanako''s cheeks blushed, thinking that what Nie Kong was talking about was the two girls disturbing the current atmosphere, "Nie Jun, in the future... there will be opportunities in the future. You... let me go first, while they are not far away, I Go and give them lunch."


    "I''ll go, I''ll also go to school by the way." Nie Kong thought for a while.


    "But the girls'' school they are attending is not the same way as Fanshiri College. Will it delay Nie Jun''s time?" Nanako whispered.


    Yaxiang and Rika''s junior high school went to a girls'' school in the town, and their cousin, Onodera, was the same school.


    "No, leave it to me. Anyway, I don''t have a class until noon, and Nanako has her own work to do."


    "Yeah. Please Mr. Nie."


    Suddenly felt that there was a dependence. It can make her feel at ease.

 2280 The collapse of the second element Text 4 034, the riots in the girls school

    He took the lunch and came to the gate of the girls'' school. Nie Kong was speechless to find that he was stopped by the gatekeeper of the girls'' school with a familiar face.


    Because Nie Kong came to interview the girls'' school in front of him some time ago and talked a lot with the doorman.And because of Nie Kong''s temperament and appearance, the door police remembered Nie Kong deeply.No, Nie Kong feels gloating at him for losing the election.In this way, except for the two doormen in the girls'' school, the rest were all girls.


    "Please open the door, please, I have something to go in."


    "Hey, girls¡¯ school is forbidden for strange men. By the way, I remember that our school didn¡¯t hire your teacher to come to our school. What can you do. Maybe it¡¯s going to sneak inside and want to do hentai things. Come on." While the door guard smiled, those "suspicious" eyes looked at Nie Kong.


    "Your thoughts are really dangerous. I''m giving someone a bento. If you don''t worry about it, you can help me pass it to Yaxiang and Rika in the third grade b class." Nie Kong chuckles in the face of the other party''s teasing. He took out the bento box in his hand.


    If you really want to do something, how could the mere gate stop Nie Kong.A slight dance of the sky, or an instant movement, can hide inside without knowing it.


    "Haha, please don''t mind if you are joking. Anyway, you almost became a teacher in our school, and it is impossible to do that kind of thing." The gatekeeper opened the door and said, "But it''s already in class, you may want to Wait for them to finish class."


    "I know."


    Nie Kong nodded, because he knew the doorman and didn''t register.He once again walked into the girls'' middle school where countless men had fantasies, a country of girls without boys.It''s no wonder that Nie Kong didn''t apply for the job. The school is full of girls. If there is only one man, it will really affect it badly.Daily life is not the same as the world of IS and Zhan Ji. The appearance of boys in the first two worlds is "forced".


    Nie Kong looked at the surrounding environment. Although it was not a particularly famous school in a relatively remote area, there was no problem with infrastructure construction.Even if the school does not appear luxurious, it is above average.Because of the class, so most of the students are listening to the teacher in the classroom.Occasionally looking through the window, Nie Kong could see all kinds of girls.


    In middle school, it should be the time period when the girl''s age is the longest.Because there are cute little loli who have only been promoted from the sixth grade of elementary school to the first grade of middle school, and there are also "mature" girls who are about to graduate from middle school.Of course Nie Kong''s maturity refers to physical development!!


    "Class should be over soon, first go to the third grade class b classroom." Nie Kong, who thought so, also came to the third floor of the teaching building.


    "Boom boom boom..." It seemed to be a coincidence. The moment Nie Kong first stepped on the floor, the school bell came from the campus.


    After class, the quiet school suddenly became noisy and lively.


    "Hey, the school... unexpectedly, there are men. Shouldn''t it be reformed into a co-educational school?"


    "So handsome, he doesn''t look like a student, maybe a big star."


    "Idiot...Idiot?"


    After seeing Nie Kong, almost all the female students were surprised.Many courageous girls gathered around Nie Kong for autographs, thinking which star came to the school to promote it.The other part took out his mobile phone, perhaps mistakenly thinking that Nie Kong was the same fool who appeared before, and he was planning to call the police!


    "Hey, I don''t look like an idiot, right?" Nie Kong was unable to complain, and had to speed up his pace to get rid of the girls who were following. He had to leave as soon as possible before causing riots!


    "Give them a lunch early and leave early."


    Finally arrived in front of the third grade Class B classroom, Nie Kong pushed open the door in front of him.


    After all, the classroom is considered a public place, and Nie Kong, who is used to being a teacher, will not knock on the door.


    With a "click", all the girls in the classroom focused on Nie Kong. The noisy classroom suddenly became audible.


    The girls stopped moving, staring at Nie Kong with wide eyes.Especially, the girls in the classroom are actually changing clothes now, and some are posing with their pants half off!!


    Judging from their situation, the next class is likely to be physical education, otherwise they won''t change into sportswear between classes.


    Nie Kong glanced awkwardly at the classroom, and what appeared in his eyes was a piece of snow-white and shiny skin, as well as the pure-colored underwear and fat times that the girl was wearing.That''s right, the breath of youth came over, with a hint of sweetness.In the classroom, I did not see the two sisters Axiang and Rika.


    "That...maybe all we saw were hallucinations, I will come in again." Nie Kong''s self-talking voice broke the deathly silence.Unexpectedly, none of the girls refuted Nie Kong vocally, and they thought it was an illusion.


    After watching the handsome Nie Kong shut the door of the classroom again, they even expected Nie Kong to open the door in their hearts, and then kindly prayed that his illusion disappeared.


    however....For a long time, the door was still closed tightly.It seemed that the man had disappeared and everything was an illusion.


    disappear?go away?


    "Eh!! Grab the color...Look...wolf." The girls who finally reacted immediately screamed.


    At the same time, countless ¡°ragged¡± girls swarmed out of the classroom with weapons such as brooms, chalk wipes, and ran out aggressively.Now it has evolved into a large group of girls trying to hunt down Nie Kong.


    Some girls who had seen Nie Kong earlier also joined the hunt.A big man, and a man with a strong aura, Nie Kong, wanted to hide in the elementary school from the woman.If special abilities are not used, it is indeed difficult.


    That''s not it. It was discovered all at once, and hundreds of girls from the school surrounded immediately.Looking at the bento in his hand, Nie Kong couldn''t laugh or cry, he really caused a riot, although it was all a force majeure factor.

 2281 The collapse of the second element Text 4 035. Nie Kong was rescued?

    After being chased by a large group of soft girls, Nie Kong once again tried it.Fortunately, Nie Kong was agile and avoided them many times.This is so, the school building, which is full of girls, blocked Nie Kong in an enveloping manner.


    Nie Kong felt a little headache. As a teacher, it was really dumbfounding to let students catch up with thieves.


    Now Nie Kong can solve two solutions, one is to teleport and leave the school directly.The other is the ability to transform, transforming into a school girl, they will never recognize it.Because he had a bento in his hand, Nie Kong chose the second one.


    When Nie Kong, who was hiding in a corner, was about to transform, two small hands that appeared from behind suddenly grabbed his shirt, and his body was pulled back.


    With a "bang", Nie Kong was instantly pulled into a room, and then the sound of closing the door and the sound of hurried footsteps outside were heard.


    Nie Kong thought he had been spotted, and turned around to see. Behind him stood two identical loli, who turned out to be Axiang and Rika, and finally saw them.At this time, they were wearing pure white clothes, underneath was a pair of black boxer shorts, only covering the hips, and their slender legs exuded a white and smooth luster.It''s hard for them to wear so little on cold days.


    And where Nie Kong is, a female bathroom.No wonder there are no two girls in the classroom, because they are already in the bathroom.


    "Uncle Nie Kong, we saved your life, how do you plan to repay us?" Ya Xiang said playfully.


    "Yes, otherwise Uncle Nie Kong would be taken to the police station as a pervert." Lixiang hugged Nie Kong''s arm and showed a sweet smile.


    "I will become like this, not because of you." Nie Kong raised the bento box in his hand angrily, knowing that it would be better to let Nanako come.


    "Lixiang, let me just say, Uncle Nie Kong is not such a person." Yaxiang said to Lixiang.


    "But ah, Uncle Nie Kong can be chased by so many girls. He must have done something "wrathful and angry" in our school." Li Xiang looked at Nie Kong with those big cute eyes.


    "Who knew that the next class in your class was physical education. I gave you the lunch and accidentally saw them changing clothes in the classroom." Nie Kong said embarrassedly.


    "Huh, Uncle Nie Kong peeked at others changing clothes?" Ya Xiang exclaimed.


    "Shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, sister, please be quiet." Rika was scared and immediately covered Yaxiang''s mouth, but it was a little late.


    In the corridor outside the toilet, I suddenly heard the call and immediately followed the sound to the toilet.


    "What''s the matter, I seem to hear the voice of a female classmate in the toilet."


    "I haven''t seen any abnormalities in the whole building. It is very likely that I am hiding in the toilet."


    The sound of the door opening scared Yaxiang and Lixiang and grabbed one of Nie Kong''s hand and pulled him to the toilet room.


    However, I found out speechlessly that another person was hidden in the toilet in the single room.


    She has short hair and black glasses.The big cute and pitiful eyes under the glasses looked at Nie Kong and the others.And what makes Aka and Rika jealous the most is that the other party has cheating-like huge breasts. From the outline of the loose uniform, it can be seen that they are much larger than Nanako!!


    She took off half of her skirt at this time, and she hung her white fat on her knees.Seeing that she is sitting on the toilet, she should be preparing to go to the toilet, but she is not sure whether it is big or small.After all, girls are different from boys, no matter how big or small they must be solved in a single toilet.


    "Woo..." Seeing Nie Kong and the others broke into her "room" without authorization, she called out in shock.


    "Shhh, don''t move! Don''t be discovered by anyone." Rika covered her mouth.


    She was crying and speechless, originally she just wanted to go to the toilet.


    "Is there anyone inside?" The people outside knocked on the toilet door where Nie Kong was, and the girl trembled with fear.


    "Of course there is. What are you knocking on outside." Yaxiang replied in a dissatisfied voice, not chaotic.


    "Oh, sorry." After speaking, the girls outside safely left.After hearing the sound of footsteps getting farther and farther, Ya Xiang breathed a sigh of relief.The girl sitting on the toilet twisted her waist and looked at the three people Nie Kong with eyesight, as if urging them to leave.


    However, Rika ignored her existence, and the cute little body pressed up towards Nie Kong: "Uncle Nie Kong, now we should talk about how to reward us, otherwise, Rika will call them back."


    The toilet in a small single room was originally narrow. After four people were stuffed, the limbs of Nie Kong and the three women came into contact with each other at zero distance.Rika''s body was in close contact with Nie Kong.


    "What reward does Rika plan to ask for?" Nie Kong retaliated and pinched her nose as he listened to Rika''s "threat."If it weren''t for giving them lunch, could something like this happen?


    "I...I want Uncle Nie Kong to kiss me." Lixiang suddenly became pretty red, and pointed to her cute cheek that was tight against OK.


    "Really, she is already a third-year eldest girl in middle school, and she is like a child now." Nie Kong amusedly agreed to her request.Nie Kong leaned over, lowered his head and kissed Lixiang.


    However, what made Nie Kong too late to react was that Rika suddenly turned defensively.While she hugged Nie Kong''s neck, her cherry-colored lips snapped at Nie Kong''s mouth.


    "Chirp", the two touched at a negative distance, and there was a sound of grunting swallowing.Having said that, although Nie Kong can confirm that it is the first time to pick up Rika, his proficiency is max!


    Yaxiang was stunned, and the other girl in the toilet was also blushing. Rika ignored everyone.


    "Rika...Rika, it''s so damn, I was one step ahead of you. No, it''s not fair. I want Uncle Nie Kong to thank me." The jealous sister Yaxiang hugged Rika''s waist from behind. Lixiang and Nie Kong''s negative distance contact pulled positive.


    Lixiang didn''t let go, until... until, almost stopped breathing, he reluctantly let go of Nie Kong.


    "Huh." Rika''s face was pink, showing a satisfied and intoxicated expression, and there was still a trace of elongated saliva hanging from the corner of her mouth.

 2282 The collapse of the second element Text 4 036, Three Kingdoms Beauty Spring

    "Senior, can... can you invite... you out, I... I''m going to the bathroom."


    At this time, San Guo Meichun was very anxious and was about to pee, but it is impossible to go to the bathroom in front of them in shame and shame.Originally, I just wanted to go to the toilet.But she didn''t expect to be disturbed suddenly. She regretted why she didn''t lock the toilet door at the time. It happened that when she was going to the toilet, she ran into the "Laughter, Wolf" that everyone shouted and beaten at school.


    Especially Rika-senpai actually did some shameful things with each other in front of her.Miharu Mikuni really can''t believe it, they are the well-known prestigious chairmen of the school, Yaxiang, who are deeply admired by many girls.


    She glanced at Nie Kong secretly, Meichun''s cheeks also turned red, "He is really handsome. It should be the brother next door of the seniors. Then specially for them to send lunch from home to seniors, it is really gentle. If you are yourself, you will also like it very much."


    "Axiang, you see that we have disturbed others, let''s get out quickly." Rika hugged Yaxiang''s arm and whispered to her sister.


    Yaxiang glared at Rika and said, "Now the students are lying in ambush outside, and Uncle Nie Kong will be spotted as soon as he goes out. So, we have to wait until class."


    As expected, Yaxiang, who is ranked at the top of the school in academic performance, is the best in analysis.


    "Of course, during that time... hee hee, Uncle Nie Kong, you can''t treat it unfairly." Although Yaxiang explained a lot, her body was stuck in the doorway.


    She was not afraid of Nie Kong, but worried that Lixiang would open the door and run out.Once let her out, Uncle Nie Kong wouldn''t be embarrassed to stay in the women''s bathroom, he would definitely follow.


    "Axiang, you think Uncle Nie Kong is as shameless as you." Lixiang said shamelessly, as if forgot what she had just done.


    "Huh. Uncle Nie Kong''s body is very honest, so he won''t lie like Lixiang." As he spoke, Yaxiang was like a snake catcher, and his little hand caught Nie Kong.


    "Eh eh!" Miharu and Rika of Mikuni were all screamed out of surprise by Axiang''s behavior.Especially Mi Chun, forgot what she planned to do.


    "Axiang, you... Hurry up and let go," Rika said.


    As a normal man, Nie Kong''s reaction is normal.Moreover, in such a charming and narrow toilet, in the environment of one man and three women, she was provoked by Rika Loli.


    Yaxiang''s cheeks blushed, and she said as expected: "Hehe, Rika kissed Uncle Nie Kong. If I go to kiss again, I will definitely smell Rika. As a sister, how can I lose to my sister. Since my sister? I choose the top, then I choose the bottom."


    The zipper of Nie Kong''s trousers was unzipped, and Nie Kong''s faithful side was liberated.


    "Eh!!" Michun and Rika looked at everything in front of Nie Kong dumbfounded, and screamed again.


    And the next moment, Xiao Yaxiang squatted down and ate, Nie Kong touched her little head.No, Yaxiang''s height, just bend down slightly.The voice of swallowing was louder than that of Rika just now.The tension seemed to stop the air, with a somewhat unspeakable smell.Nie Kong couldn''t believe it, Lixiang and Yaxiang were bolder than the other.


    If it weren''t for seeing that the two women are still pure daughters, Nie Kong would suspect that they already have experience in battles and their skills are very good.


    After a long time, the deathly silence was broken with a wow.


    Not Nie Kong, but the girl sitting on the toilet.A strong jet of water sprayed out, and the watering flowers generally hit Nie Kong''s pants.


    Not only that, all the skirts of the girl''s sailor suit were stained with water.


    Nie Kong was surprised, and the two women also looked at each other.Follow the blushing cheeks of the glasses lady, and then look down.


    "I... actually peeed my pants, and a lot." Rika said in surprise.


    "Woo. Let me die." Michun covered her cheek and cried loudly.It''s all to Nie Kong and the others. After holding back for a long time, Meichun finally peeed.But because she was in a daze watching the interaction between Yaxiang and Nie Kong, she suddenly couldn''t hold back.


    She is a sophomore girl in junior high school, simpler than sisters Yaxiang.What''s more, it is a girls'' school, it is impossible to come into contact with boys'' girls'' schools.


    "Hey, I actually peeed my pants. You said I should announce it by the whole school." In the mind of San Guo Meichun, Nie Kong took her skirt and looked at herself with evil expression.


    "No... it''s not possible." San Guo Meichun hurriedly tried to grab it.


    "It''s okay if you don''t tell, then come and be obedient like Yaxiang." Nie Kong in Meichun''s mind threatened her with this.Meichun couldn''t face Nie Kong and the others, her body shrank into a ball.


    Miharu Miharu''s delusion is even stronger than that of Yuzuki Kiryu.The ability to replenish H in the brain shows that Michun Sanguo is also a mansao character. It may be a waste to deny that she grows such a figure and does not let men.


    "Huhu, I want to cheer too, but...but it''s so big, I find that the previous special training is not useful." Yaxiang said in a vaguely spoken language, moving harder than before.Ever since, after the bell for class rose, the toilet finally made the sound of flushing.


    First, Xiao Lixiang opened a crack in the door. She stretched her head out and took a look, and then she opened the door completely when she found no one.


    The three of them came out of the toilet, and Yaxiang''s face was dirty, and Nie Kong''s pure cheeks were completely stained by Nie Kong, but his smile was particularly proud.


    Rika looked at Yaxiang jealously. She thought she was taking advantage and she thought she was bold enough, but this time she lost to her sister. It was a misstep.


    "I''m going back. Give the lunch to you. Don''t forget to eat it at noon." Nie Kong said again.


    "I see." Rika said weakly.


    "Hiccup, I''m full of food, and my mouth is full of Uncle Nie Kong''s taste. Hehe, Uncle Nie Kong hasn''t done it for a long time." Lixiang smiled mischievously.


    Nie Kong knocked Lixiang on the head hard, "Let you say it."


    As for San Guo Meichun, she continued to sit on the toilet with her pretty pink face, staring at the water stains in a daze.

 2283 The collapse of the second element text 4 037, Liulis assist

    After the class bell rang, the female students who did not find Nie Kong had no choice but to walk back to the classroom, and Nie Kong left the girls'' school safely.


    "Axiang, the victory or defeat is really about to begin. When I grow up, I will marry Uncle Nie Kong, but I am Lixiang." While eating the loving bento sent by Nie Kong, Lixiang glanced at Yaxiang, who is still wandering around the world. Snorted.


    "It''s only strange if you can win. Not only is my body not as good as me, but my skills are also worse than me." Yaxiang said confidently.


    It was the first time for Yaxiang to practice the knowledge in the "book", but Nie Kong''s real side gave her too much shock, and her thinking remained at the moment when her little face was contaminated.


    His heartbeat speeded up uncontrollably, and Yaxiang suddenly felt that everything in the book was correct.At the moment Nie Kong broke out, her whole person became a little strange and excited.


    "That''s it. My sister and you are also virtues. I really don''t understand why you all like him." Beside them, a girl who tied her hair differently from Xiao Saki mumbled.


    She is Xiaochun Onodera, and she is a classmate in the same middle school as Yaxiang and the others.They are now in the third grade of junior high school and will be high school students next year.


    "Everyone in the school called and beat the pervert this morning, it''s him. Humph, you should also recognize his true face." From the information from the classmates, Xiaochun suddenly guessed the identity of the "pervert".Originally, because of the lovely feeling of helping her make up the previous time, it deteriorated again.


    "Uncle Nie Kong was misunderstood because of us. He is gentle and handsome, and can cook delicious dishes. Moreover, when he was young, he rescued us from the mouth of a big dog. I like him the most." Yaxiang The head replied without thinking.


    "Hmph, I don''t like it to Yaxiang!! But Sister Xiao Saki and auntie actually like Nie Kong, there really are two incredible opponents." Rika nodded.


    Xiaosaki and the others know it, and their cute beauty is one of the best even in town.Don''t look at Xiao Saki''s small body, but his body is much better than them.


    Especially Xiao Saki is now studying at the same school as Nie Kong, and spends more time with Nie Kong than they combined.


    Rika and Axiang glanced at each other, and the mutual "hostility" had subsided.It seems that facing foreign enemies, the two sisters chose to temporarily truce and unanimously go abroad.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When Nie Kong came back from Fanshiri College, it was already the third get out of class.


    "Senior Nie Kong, your clothes have already been washed. I''m very sorry to have you waited for another day." In the office, Xiyue blushed and handed the bag containing the male teacher''s uniform to Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong took the bag and opened it, took out the clothes and took a look. The clothes were neat and clean, and he sniffed the clothes lightly, with a fresh fragrance.


    "No... there is no smell." Xiyue asked in a low voice with a hot cheek.


    She is so worried!Because I put it on and slept with it all night, Xiyuesheng was afraid that Nie Kong would notice something and leave his own taste.


    Even now, when facing Nie Kong, Xiyue still has a faster heartbeat.Xiyue couldn''t hold the appearance of Nie Kong''s cos military commander, and even made Xiyue give up his original beliefs.


    "Well, it seems to smell the scent of Teacher Kiryu." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    "Hey! No way, obviously... I have already washed the dry cleaner." Kiryu''s cheeks turned red, and Nie Kong''s nose is very sensitive.


    "Haha, it''s normal to have them. After all, Kiryu was wearing them at the time. Even if it was me, I want to become that suit." Nie Air Conditioning laughed.


    "Woo, I... I''m going to class, Senior Nie Kong." Xiyue Kiryu, a small house girl who likes generals, how can she withstand Nie Kong''s teasing, she is fortunate that her secret has not been discovered.


    What? I originally planned to make friends with Senior Nie Kong, and then dispel the thoughts that Xiaoye Temple shouldn''t have.Now, I really "like" Senior Nie Kong, especially Senior Nie Kong who is a general.


    Not long after Mr. Yuzuki left, Xiaosaki and Liuli arrived with a large stack of papers, which should be homework handed in by the students.


    "Xiao Saki, thank you for your hard work." Nie Kong took Xiao Saki''s document, and then gently wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    Xiao Saki dropped her face, flushed like a big apple.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, although I am indeed not as cute as Xiao Saki, don''t ignore my labor." Liuli said with no air.


    "Haha, Liulijiang is also very cute." It wasn''t Nie Kong who said nonsense. In fact, the black frame glasses blocked her appearance.After taking off the glasses, Liuli is also a big beauty, and the key Liuli still has the attributes of a witch.


    "Huh!! Teacher Nie Kong will only coax us with good things, and you may forget us when you wait." Liuli said nonchalantly.


    "How about I invite you to dinner tonight?" Nie Kong said with a light smile.


    "I don''t need it. Teacher Nie Kong, Xiao Saki said to invite you to eat at home tonight, so don''t refuse her." Liuli pushed Xiao Saki to Nie Kong and said.


    "So Xiao Saki''s invitation." Nie Kong looked at the shy Xiao Saki.


    "No, no, it''s my mother. It''s said that Teacher Nie Kong hasn''t been to my house for a long time, so let me invite Teacher Nie Kong to dinner today." Xiao Saki hurriedly shook his head and vetoed it, causing Liuli to pat her head.


    "It''s true that I haven''t seen Xiaochun and Nanako for a while. Okay, after school, Xiaosaki. Let''s go home together." Nie Kong nodded and agreed.


    "Together...to go home together?" Although Xiao Saki was very happy, he thought of how to explain his relationship with Teacher Nie Kong if he let other students know.


    Childhood sweethearts, teacher-student love?Xiao Saki''s head was in confusion.


    "Then it''s so happy to decide." Not allowing Xiao Saki to refuse, Liuli helped her agree.

 2284 The collapse of the two-dimensional body text 4 038, gentle Xiao Saki

    "Teacher Nie Kong, the task of escorting Xiaosaki home is entrusted to you."


    After school, Nie Kong took part in the activities of the craft club.After the end, in the eyes of the members, they left the school with Xiao Saki.


    "It''s all my fault, the teacher who hurt was... was misunderstood." Xiaosaki whispered.


    "Saki, if you think about others first in everything, you will live a very tired life." Nie Kong said distressedly, holding Xiao Saki''s small hand.


    "Is there anything wrong with the people I care about? I...I also hope that everyone will be happy." Xiao Saki glanced around before happily holding Nie Kong''s big hand.In addition to a touch of shyness, there is also an inexplicable joy.


    "Xiao Saki is really a good girl." For Xiao Saki''s kindness and gentleness, Nie Kong was unwilling to change her. That was Xiao Saki''s own charm.


    Nie Kong held Xiao Saki''s little hand, and such an enviable scene was about to drive the surrounding girls crazy.Why, what is the relationship between Teacher Nie Kong and her?


    The feeling of Yi Le Le is more uncomfortable than others. Seeing Teacher Nie Kong holding his favorite Xiaoyesi classmate, I really envy him.


    The two walked side by side in the dim street lamp, and the sky was getting darker and darker.With the company of a boy, Nie Kong, although nervous, Xiao Saki felt very relieved.


    It is the first time she has had a boy to accompany her home from her childhood, no wonder she is a little nervous.


    The noisy town started to become quiet, except for the slight footsteps of Nie Kong.Sometimes a wild dog suddenly jumps out of the alley, which will start Xiao Saki.And seeing Nie Kong next to her looking at her, her cheeks would be slightly red.


    Passing through two or three streets, Nie Kong took Nie Kong to the front of the familiar dessert house, and behind it was Cai Na Zi''s house.


    "Ah, you are back from a date." The door creaked open, and a mature girl who looked like Xiaosaki appeared in front of them.


    Seeing the intimate appearance of the two, they really looked like a couple, and Nanako''s mouth showed a playful smile.


    "Mom, what are you talking nonsense? We are just participating in club activities." Xiao Saki looked confused, stammering anxiously to explain.Her flustered and shy look is really cute.


    "I think Nanako is like a wife waiting for her husband to return from get off work." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    "Oh, isn''t it? When will Nie Jun come to be my husband? That''s okay." Compared with other girls, Nanako had a strong and bold personality. She looked at Nie Kong with provocative eyes, not as shy as Nanako and Xiao Saki.


    "Then Cai Caizi, let''s call "Honey" first." Nie Kong habitually quarreled with Cai Caizi, feeling that a strong woman really needs to be trained.


    "What? I thought you would let me call you husband. This name is weak, Nie Jun." Cai Nanazi said with disdain.


    "Mom, teacher, stop making trouble, and finally the teacher will come once." Xiao Saki, who was sandwiched between the two, was blushing.She took Nie Kong into the house with one hand, and then gently squatted down in front of the entrance to help Nie Kong change shoes.


    Nanako gave Xiao Saki a white look, whether I am like Nie Kong''s wife or Xiao Saki you.


    In the living room, a lot of warm dishes are placed before the table.It seems that in order to entertain Nie Kong, Nainazi has made a lot of preparations.


    "Hey, Mom. Why didn''t you see Xiaochun? Didn''t she come back from school?" Xiaosaki cared.It''s normal for Xiaosaki to worry about the road idiot shown by Xiaochun.


    "Because the last session was a physical education class, I was taking a shower. But I was also worried just now. It is said that a pervert broke into the girls'' school that Xiaochun attended today, and the security is getting worse and worse now." Nanako complained.


    After hearing what Nainazi said, Nie Kong was embarrassed for a while.Isn''t she the one who she is today?If the public security is not good, it is because of the existence of the mafia in the town.


    "Mom, Uncle Nie Kong is here, right? Please bring me a cup of coffee and milk." Suddenly, Xiaochun''s voice came from the bathroom, and Xiaochun was indeed taking a bath.


    Because Nie Kong is here, Xiaochun, who is used to running out of the bathroom to drink milk in a bath towel after a bath, can only trouble her mother.


    It''s just that in the second element, are you used to drinking a cup of coffee after taking a shower?


    "Got it." Nanako was speechless and snarled at Xiao Saki, motioning for Xiao Saki to help, while she was about to prepare dinner.As for Nie Kong, Cai Caizi rested on the sofa.


    Xiao Saki nodded obediently, walked to the refrigerator, and then turned around and said, "Mom, there is no coffee or milk."


    "Really, I should have forgotten that I drank it yesterday. I forgot to buy it. Well, let me cook a glass of milk for her to make do. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. The girl Xiaochun started to like drinking milk every night since last month. "Although Nanako''s personality is usually strong, she really loves her daughter.


    After all, today¡¯s weather is quite cold, and the fresh milk in the refrigerator must be heated.Soon the hot milk appeared in Xiao Saki''s hands.Saki held the milk and walked to the bathroom.


    "Really... even if no one is there, you can''t take it off so messy." Xiaosaki muttered as he picked up the folded Xiaochun''s clothes and put them in the basket.at this time¡­¡­


    "Huh?" Xiao Saki couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    "Saki, what''s wrong."


    "I was... was scalded."


    Nie Kong couldn''t help walking in quickly, and saw Xiao Saki hurriedly covering his little hand, the milk he was holding was spilled on the ground, and his hand was scalded by hot milk.


    "What a fool." Nie Kong was angry and funny. He picked up a piece of cloth that had fallen from the ground and helped her wipe the white-stained milk in her hand.


    Xiao Saki''s cheeks flushed, and he was ashamed in front of Nie Kong, naturally it was difficult to calm down.


    Xiaochun in the bathroom also asked, "Sister, what happened?


    "No... it''s okay, I just almost fell." Xiao Saki didn''t want his sister to know about her embarrassment, but Nie Kong helped him out with a perfunctory sound.


    Xiaochun didn''t care, and continued to hum and bathe. At this time, she was truly innocent and cute.

 2285 The collapse of the second element Text 4 039, angry Xiaochun! !

    After coming out of the shower and drinking a cup of hot milk, Xiaochun only felt that she was inexplicably refreshed, and the tiredness of the day seemed to have disappeared.


    "Although the taste of hot milk is not as good as coffee milk, the nutrition should not be bad. If you insist on drinking it every day, you should be able to grow up like your sister." Xiaochun lowered his head and glanced at his "Yi Ma Ping Chuan" body. Language.


    In fact, Xiaochun''s figure is not bad, similar to sister Yaxiang, except that Xiaochun compares her sister Misaki.As a younger sister, Xiaochun knows that although Xiao Saki can''t see it in loose clothes, in fact, he is dissatisfied with one hand, which makes Xiaochun envious.I heard from my classmates that drinking milk often leads to growth, so after Xiaochun insisted on drinking it for a period of time every morning and evening, Xiaochun felt that it was indeed effective.


    "Xiaochun, hurry out to eat after washing." Cai Nanako shouted outside.


    "I know." Carelessly tidying up the footprints, taking off the littered clothes and putting them in the basket, Xiaochun couldn''t help speeding up his actions.


    It''s just that, instantly, Xiaochun''s body was stiff.Her little hand seems to have touched something strange, making her now sticky and slippery.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw that my cutest and favorite bear, Fatty, appeared a layer of white, and I felt... it was disgusting.


    "What''s the matter, is it a man''s... a man..." Xiaochun was stunned when she looked at Fat Ci, although she heard from other female students in the school that some perverted uncles would buy their fat Ci at a high price and do something. Disgusting things.


    Xiaochun also heard a lot of things between men and women from Sister Yaxiang. It''s impossible that she didn''t understand what was on the fat man, and she could guess it.At that time, I thought it was just a joke, how could there be a girl who would sell Fat Times to Uncle Wei.


    "Woo, I... my poor fat time, I was defiled by..." The cutest little bear, now I can''t see its appearance.


    The fresh fat times I just took off are impossible to be tarnished by others, but there is only one person who can do it, the man Nie Kong invited to eat at home!!


    When I think back when I took a shower, I seemed to hear my sister''s exclamation.It''s hard to call it out because you saw something you shouldn''t.


    For example, when I saw Nie Kongda pervert using his favorite fat times to do some shameful things, he was discovered to exclaim.


    Nie Kong is a normal boy, so he can use it when he sees his fatness and freshness.


    The more Xiaochun thought about it, the more likely it was, as if he had discovered the truth.Her face was red.Not ashamed, but angry, angry at what Nie Kong did.


    Originally, the first impression was because he thought Nie Kong was her father, and felt disgusted.During the slow contact, especially Nie Kong''s cooking slowly changed Xiaochun''s impression.


    In the case of taking the test some time ago, Xiaochun also had a good impression of Nie Kong.I think it would be nice if Uncle Nie Kong became his family.


    Now it seems to be a big mistake, Nie Kong is a fool, how can he do that with his favorite fat times.


    "No wonder he secretly lurked in our girls'' school this morning and was hunted down. Sure enough...Nie Kong didn''t misunderstand him. It''s a big pervert. No, I want to reveal his true colors. I can''t let my mother and sister be caught by him. You''re cheated." Xiaochun gritted his teeth.


    Carrying his own tainted Fat Times, Xiaochun ran out angrily.Seeing Nie Kong who seemed to be okay with his mother and sister talking and laughing, Xiaochun was furious.


    "Nie Kong is abnormal!!" Xiaochun roared like a Hedong lion roar.At this time, she has a different kind of cuteness instead.


    "What''s the matter." Nie Kong raised his head, and suddenly saw an object thrown towards him, covering Nie Kong''s face in the startled eyes of Nanako and Xiao Saki.


    As if saying that the other party didn''t want to talk to you, and threw a piece at you...


    "Eh!" The young girl''s fragrance and peculiar smell came over her face, and Nie Kong''s face was smoked.In addition to the full taste of the girl, there is also a bit of sweetness and milk.


    What''s the matter, Nie Kong asked with a question mark all over his face.After Nie Kong took the things off his face, he realized that it was a fat character with a cute bear pattern.


    At the age of third grade in middle school, wearing a little bear fat times is really cute.


    "The fat time of the little bear that Xiaochun actually wears? Is it for me?" Nie Kong looked at Xiao Saki in surprise, and found her swollen eyes staring at him.


    "Xiaochun, what do you mean when you lost a fat shot that you passed through to Jun Nie, don''t you know you are ashamed." Nanako''s face was flushed, how did she give birth to such a daughter? .


    "Koharu, no...no, the act of giving someone fat times is too abnormal." Xiaosaki also turned pink.


    "Mom, he is a pervert. Don''t be blinded." Xiaochun looked at his mother with aggrieved eyes, pointing at Fat Times and yelled, "Oh, it... it''s my favorite Fat Times. It''s defiled. Nie Kong became a pervert and used my fat time to do...doing disgusting things, and then sprayed some disgusting things on it."


    "Eh, Jun Nie, did you really do it?" Nanako looked at the white-polluted Fat Times with an incredible face, then looked at Nie Kong suspiciously, and continued: "Jun Nie, I understand everything Men have their own needs, but it''s not good to be so perverted. Besides, Xiaochun''s little bear is fat times, not sexy and attractive at all. Could it be that Nie Jun is really a lolicon? I like Xiaochun''s type?"


    "What... what is meant to be unattractive, my little bear is fat, but cute. How could he...how could he like me, just a perverted pervert. Use...Use me just to take off, there is...the taste of me He used the temperature and temperature." Xiaochun said here, also a little embarrassed.


    "Nie Jun, do you have anything to say?" Cai Caizi asked while looking at Nie Kong.


    "Well, although Xiaochun Xiaoxiong is very cute, but I didn''t make it." Nie Kong said.

 2286 The collapse of the second element text 4 040, Xiaochuns wailing

    "No, it''s not right, it was indeed Uncle Nie Kong who did it." Suddenly, Xiao Saki blushed and said.


    "Even Xiao Saki started to open his eyes and talk nonsense." Nie Kong was quite speechless.


    "Let''s see! Now that the evidence is available, Uncle Nie Kong is a big pervert. Because we trust you so much, it is still too late to confess our mistakes." Xiaochun said with a cute cheek.I thought I was letting my mother and sister recognize Nie Kong''s true face, but I was a little bit happy, like a peacock with an open screen.


    "When did Nie Jun become a wretched uncle?" Reminiscent of Nie Kong, who has always been sunny and cheerful, secretly holding the picture of his daughter, Fat Ji Lu, to let Nanako accept that he can''t, the style of painting is obviously inconsistent.


    "He''s a bit lusty at first," Xiaochun muttered.


    "No, you... misunderstood Uncle Nie Kong. Although Uncle Nie Kong did it, everything was a misunderstanding." Seeing her mother and sister misunderstanding herself, Xiao Saki hurriedly explained.


    "Sister, you''ve seen it with your own eyes, please don''t protect him. If you are too gentle, he will make a big mistake, and he may be imprisoned by the police uncle one day." Xiaochun said with bulging cheeks. .


    "Listen to me. I didn''t protect Uncle Nie Kong. In fact, everything was my fault. Just now...you were taking a shower. When I was serving milk for you, I accidentally spilled hot milk on the floor. I was so scalded by... My little hand exhaled in pain." Xiaosaki explained embarrassedly.


    "Right... and then." Xiaochun suddenly had a bad feeling in her heart.


    "You probably guessed the rest, then Uncle Nie Kong ran in and kindly helped me clean the hot milk on my hands. Now that I think about it, it turns out...Uncle Nie Kong used Xiaochun''s bear I wiped it fat times, and I didn''t pay attention at the time." Xiaosaki bit by bit, recalling what happened just now.


    "Eh... Those things are just milk?" Xiaochun called out incredulously.


    "Yeah, so Xiaochun''s fat times didn''t...not be tainted by Uncle Nie Kong. I also blame Xiaochun, he likes to litter her clothes before taking a shower." Xiaosaki said.


    "Really really not... Didn''t he do it?" Xiaochun wailed, and her cheek became completely pink with a brush, instantly becoming extremely cute.


    "of course."


    "Woo, haven''t my fat times... been defiled by him?" Xiaochun''s body shook for a while, but she cried out, which was even more difficult for her to accept than being defiled.Thinking of the behavior just now, unexpectedly... he actually threw the fat times he had passed through on his face. Xiaochun had a fever on his face and felt that he was dead.


    "Sorry, Uncle Nie Kong, it''s all because of me that you were misunderstood by Xiaochun." Xiaosaki said apologetically.


    "Xiao Saki, don''t take it to heart. Besides, isn''t the misunderstanding now solved?" Nie Kong comforted.


    "But, it must be embarrassing to be slapped by Xiaochun''s fat time."


    "No, not at all. There is a scent of Xiaochun in the fat times, and it smells pretty good."


    Perverted, Nanako looked at Nie Kong contemptuously.And Xiao Saki was dumbfounded, what, he just excuses Uncle Nie Kong, he enjoys it instead?Having said that, my own must smell better than Xiaochun''s.


    "Think of a strange place." Xiaosaki said with a little pink face hanging down in silence.


    "Ah?!" The one who reacted the most was Xiao Saki. After listening to Nie Kong''s words, Xiao Chun''s eyes widened, and she stared blankly at Nie Kong''s fat little bear.


    What was thrown on his face was... the fresh chubby he was wearing, the chubby he hadn''t been tarnished not long after he had just taken off his clothes, so that a boy could smell his own.


    "Woo, you give it back to me quickly." Xiaochun''s cheeks have become extremely hot, and her big eyes have turned into circles.


    Originally, Xiaochun, who was prejudiced against Nie Kong this morning, dare not look at Nie Kong now.As a girl studying in a girls'' school, she has no chance to contact the opposite sex at all.Xiaochun felt the embarrassment and shame at this time for the first time.Really, why is this unfolding?Obviously, in his own script, Nie Kongda finally perverted himself to admit his mistake in front of them.


    Pounced at Nie Kong like a puppy and snatched the fat times from Nie Kong''s hands, Xiaochun ran back to her bedroom at once.Even if Xiaochun, who is lively and lovely, would not dare to talk to Nie Kong for some time.


    "So that''s the case, I''ll just say it. Nie Jun has only been at home for a few minutes, how could he vent out so quickly. But Nie Jun, if you really plan to do it next time, just ask me directly. I''m wearing better clothes than Xiaochun That silly and childish little bear is fatter and sexy!!" Nanako said with a grin.


    Nanako''s mature women are pretty to seduce men, but loli''s have a special flavor, otherwise there won''t be so many blames who will buy their fat for a high price.


    "Mom, it''s time to take medicine. No...No, it''s time to eat." Xiao Saki accidentally said what was in his heart, his cheeks were pink.


    Nanako glared at her daughter, and then shouted, "Little Spring, come out for dinner."


    "No, tonight... I won''t eat tonight." There was a muffled noise inside, and he was probably hiding his head in the quilt.


    "Really, when I put Fatty on Nie Jun''s face, he was so awe-inspiring, and it feels quite like my own. After the incident, why did you tweak it all at once?" Nanako muttered.


    "Mom, don''t say that, Xiaochun... Xiaochun is only fourteen years old." Xiaosaki whispered.


    "Sorry Nie Jun, let''s eat first." Cai Caizi was a little disappointed with Xiaochun''s performance and said to Nie Kong.


    "Okay." Nie Kong didn''t feel embarrassed at all, it was just a rather interesting farce for him.Nanako did the same. She didn''t take it seriously, usually bold, and even said that Nie Kong would use her next time.


    After dinner, Nie Kong left Cai Na Zi''s house.He shook his head. Onoji''s family is really superb.Nanako''s house is like this, Nanako''s house is also like this, but life is a lot more fun because of his mother.

 2287 The collapse of the second element Text 4 041, Xiaochuns troubles

    "Xiaochun, why did she look listless this morning." In the classroom of Class B of Girls'' Junior High School, Xiaochun''s good friend Cai Fengliang asked curiously.


    Originally, Xiaochun had always been a very lively and energetic and lovely girl in school, but today she was lying on the table withered like a flower in the sun.For the first time in her life, Xiaochun really felt the existence of trouble in her heart, which also meant that she was finally about to grow up.


    "Liangjiang, let me ask you something. If Fatty is seen by a boy, what should I do?" Xiaochun hesitated for a while before asking in a low voice.


    "Hey, is the little bear that Xiaochun often wears fat times?" Cai Fengliang asked in surprise.


    "Yes...Yes, you think it''s naive too, right." Xiaochun muttered.


    "Hehe, no, I think it''s cute. But who saw Xiaochun? Is it a boy who likes Xiaochun?" Cai Fengliang asked with a blink.


    "No." Xiaochun immediately rejected it, and then explained: "Yes, it''s my mother''s friend, how could he like me."


    "Xiaochun is really cute. It''s just being seen fat times, it''s not a big deal, and it''s not a conservative age now," Cai Fengliang said.


    "But... But if I accidentally throw the fat on his face, he will smell the fat." After speaking, Xiaochun''s cheeks instantly reddened into a big apple.


    Cai Fengliang looked at her friend dumbfounded, and said, "Xiaochun, you...you are so bold."


    "Woo, that... that''s just a beautiful misunderstanding. Xiaochun, how do you think I should face him the next time I meet." Xiaochun worried.


    "Xiaochun, I can''t get married anymore."


    "Woo, I didn''t mean it, what should I do."


    Seeing Xiaochun''s crying expression, Cai Fengliang snorted and laughed: "It''s lie to you, it''s okay, he won''t care, but will pay more attention to Xiaochun. Xiaochun''s fat time is so cute, which should make him excited. Right."


    "He pays more attention to me?" Xiaochun was startled, "but it seems that he likes my mother."


    "Then...that, I''m just guessing. If he were a considerate man, he would have forgotten that matter." Faced with such a chaotic relationship, Cai Fengliang felt confused.


    "Although I misunderstood him, he should be a very gentle guy, and the cooking is delicious." Xiaochun whispered.Thinking of his misunderstanding several times, and then forgiving himself every time, Xiaochun felt a little guilty in his heart.


    "Xiaochun, come on, talk to him, I should be forgiven by him. Moreover, Xiaochun''s fat times are so cute that others will have the opportunity to smell it." Cai Fengliang encouraged.


    "Woo, no... isn''t it childish? You won''t be teased." Xiaochun''s cheeks flushed, and her heart is indeed calm.


    "Not naive at all, Xiaochun looks cute when dressed."


    The owner of the Japanese confectionery shop "Wagashi ¡¤ Onodera" is very fond of making wagashi and has a talent for making wagashi.No matter how the tools are used, and every production step is very particular, people are quite admirable.Because my sister was not good at cooking before, Xiaochun replaced her with various trainings and helped the store, so she was very capable.Originally, Xiaochun also planned to learn cooking from Nie Kong and yearned for Nie Kong''s cooking skills, but she couldn''t speak up. She was embarrassed to talk to him, and still misunderstood.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A home, the headquarters of the Jiying Group.At this time, a group of gangsters are holding a banquet, and a piece of music is constantly bringing out plates of food.


    "One piece, I forgot to tell you something." The drunk old piece of Le Le, hehe, pulled a piece of Le to the side of the corner.


    "Dad, what''s the matter. If you let me inherit the Jiying group, then you don''t need to say it." Yi Le said in advance.


    The happy old man chuckled, his red cheeks squeezed like one, "No, it''s an important thing. Recently, our competition with other gangs has become increasingly fierce."


    "I heard them say that there seems to be a war going on. Father, you have to be careful too, so that you can''t finish it on both sides." Yi Le said with concern.


    "That''s right, but there is only one way to stop the war, and it''s something that only you can do." Dad Yue said with his arms around his neck.


    "Wh...what?! Only...only I can stop, please, what are you kidding me, father. I''m just an ordinary person." Yi Le was surprised.


    "Actually, I have a very good relationship with the other party''s boss, and the other party also has a girl about your age. So, Le, you can become lovers with her." Dad Yue patted him on the shoulder.


    "Become a lover? Why is this happening." Yi Le hurriedly objected.


    "Don''t mind, happy, just pretend. As long as we see the second generation of the two organizations become lovers, our subordinates can only obediently accept their fate and stop the war." Yi Yi Le said.


    "No...impossible, I...I have made an agreement with other girls, and I also have a girl I like." Xiao Saki''s cheek surfaced in Le''s mind, and he immediately refused his father''s request.


    "What, do you already have a girlfriend? That''s understandable." Father Yi Le was taken aback, and then slowly nodded.


    "No, it''s just that I like her myself, and I haven''t had time to confess." A muffled voice said.


    Speaking of which, I have not been able to pluck up the courage to confess my secret love to the girl who has been in love for three years, making Yi Lei depressed.Especially now, it seems that Xiao Saki is paying attention to Teacher Nie Kong, never looking at him.


    "Haha, that''s okay. If you meet the other person, you will definitely like her, she is very beautiful." Daddy Yi Yue laughed.


    "Father, please don''t make your own claim."


    "The opponent is coming tomorrow, and we all have to be prepared. If we don''t agree, we can only go to war."


    Unable to tolerate Yi Le to refuse, Yi Le Le''s father continued to look for his men to drink, there was no slightest worry.

 2288 The collapse of the second element text 4 042, a sluggish piece of joy

    "Hey, classmate Wuziji, what on earth do you think I should do." In the evening, Yiliang was talking with others on his cell phone, and the object was his friend Wuziji.


    At this time, Yi Shi was telling Wu Zi Ji all the things his father had told him one to five times, and asked him to help out his ideas.


    "Oh, one, it''s a rare opportunity. I think you should take advantage of the girlfriend arranged by your parents and make a fake show smoothly." Wu Ziji smiled.


    "How can...maybe dating a girl that I don''t like, and you know who I like." Yiyue said depressed.


    "Haha, just kidding. But don''t worry, isn''t your father just pretending." Wu Ziji nodded.


    "If I was misunderstood by Onodera''s classmates, then my whole life would be gloomy." Yi Lei hesitated and said that he was worried.


    "So that''s the case. There is no way. As long as you become a couple with Onodera classmates first, all problems can be solved." Wuziji said with a smile.


    "He... and Onodera become a couple first?" Yi Le''s eyes widened.


    "That''s right!! Then when pretending to be a couple with each other, first explain to Onodera classmates clearly, I think Onodera classmates will understand you." said Wuziji.


    "Say... that''s what I said, but... but the other party is coming tomorrow, is it really too late?" A Le showed a distressed expression.


    "Haha, then you will confess tomorrow." Wuziji suggested with a smile.


    After hearing his words, Le''s eyes moved a little.But is there really a chance to be alone with Onodera in school?


    Unless it is on the way to school, perhaps on the way out of school.School is a little late, and Onodera often participates in the activities of the handicraft club.In this way, I can only wait for Onodera halfway in the morning to create a chance to confess alone.


    "Thank you, Wu Ziji, I know what to do." Yi Yi said with great joy, it seems that he has finally gained some consciousness.


    Wuziji was a little surprised, but looked forward to a happy action.He knows the character of his friend, can he really take that step and muster the courage to confess to the girl?


    So, in the anticipation of Wuziji, it was time to go to school the next day.


    After all, it is the same town, so Le also knows the way Xiaosaki went to school.To this end, Yi Yi got up an hour early, and then dressed himself up.


    After waiting for half an hour, the looking forward goddess finally appeared in front of Yichi.


    One came forward with a sense of anxiety, preparing to stop classmate Onodera from confessing.As for the lines, he thought about it all night last night.The advent of this crisis gave Yi Le a the courage to go out.


    However, he didn''t wait for a piece of music to come forward to say hello, only to see a tall man appeared behind Onodera classmate.


    "Wh...what." Because I paid too much attention to Xiaosaki, I only noticed Teacher Nie Kong behind Xiaosaki.But now that he has come out, Xiaoyeji can''t look back when he sees himself, and can only bite the bullet.


    "Good morning, one classmate." Seeing one, Xiao Saki said hello.


    "Morning, classmate Onodera. Actually, I...I''m here specially waiting for you." said a blushing face.


    "What...what." Xiaosaki was obviously surprised.


    "Because I...I have very important things to tell you." Yi Le said boldly.


    Nie Kong raised his eyebrows, and from his expression he guessed what Le wanted to say.Nie Kong is not worried that Xiaosaki will agree, but Xiaosaki''s character has always been bad at rejecting others'' requests.Xiao Saki is too gentle and always considers others for the first time.Nie Kong considered it for a while, and if Xiao Saki was embarrassed to refuse, he would go out by himself.


    "Then... Then I''ll wait for you." Xiaosaki whispered.


    "Excuse me." Yiyi Le let out a sigh of relief, and was about to express the language he organized in his heart.


    In an instant, a dark shadow fell from the sky.


    The next moment, I only heard a cry of pain from Xiao Saki.Nie Kong stopped and stared at the scene before him in amazement.


    In the eyes, a girl with dazzling blond hair jumped off the fence.The beautiful and youthful colors of the sailor skirt fade away in a flash.Then, because Saki was standing just under the wall.


    Ever since, the beautiful blond girl sat down on Xiao Saki''s body and overwhelmed her to the ground.


    With a slender body, long golden hair and light blue eyes, she is really beautiful.Although wearing the sailor suit of Fanshiri College, Nie Kong obviously saw this person for the first time.Her appearance suddenly interrupted a conversation between Le and Xiaosaki.


    "It hurts." Xiao Saki, who was pressed underneath, exclaimed.


    "Eh, hug... I''m sorry. I... I''m in a hurry, I''m sorry." Seeing Xiao Saki under her body, she apologized to help Xiao Saki up.Before she had time to apologize sincerely, she bowed and ran away, leaving a dull expression on her face.


    Especially Yi Le, don''t mention how regretful looking at the blonde back.All his plans, plans for one night were all disrupted by this unexpected girl.


    "Saki, are you all right."


    "Oh, teacher, what happened just now? It feels like I was stepped on." Xiao Saki, who was still confused, couldn''t respond at all, the other party had already ran away, looking at Nie Kong pitifully.


    It was stepped on.But Nie Kong didn''t tell the truth, and with her temperament, she would not blame others.


    "Almost." Nie Kong took out the handkerchief and helped her wipe the dust from her face.


    Xiao Saki looked at the students around him with embarrassment, and then lowered his head for fear that others would see it, so that Nie Kong let Nie Kong wipe his face.


    And it seems that a piece of Le stands there alone, forgotten.


    "Ahhh, that damn blond female orangutan." A happy heart was a little angry, and from looking forward to meeting Xiao Saki, it was now dark.

 2289 The collapse of the second element Text 4 043, Qian Jis apology

    "Good morning everyone!" When he came to the classroom office, Nie Kong greeted Yuzuki and Kyoko.


    "Nie Jun, good morning. Ah, yes. Today I have something to inform everyone!" As he said, Kyoko showed a mysterious smile.


    "Well, let me say, Kyoko-senior is going to be a full-time housewife after resigning. Yesterday I seemed to see her dating her boyfriend." Yuzuki said first.


    "Oh, oh, I don''t know who is lucky enough to marry Kyoko." Nie Air Conditioning laughed.Nie Kong and Xiyue had a lot of discussions, and they said Kyoko blushing, if they were really good.


    "Huhu...what are you guessing about, what I want to tell you is that there are transfer students coming!"


    After a short pause, Kyoko said with embarrassment.


    For transfer students, it is a major event in school life.


    "Huh?" Nie Kong''s surprised eyes slowly heard someone knock on the door outside.


    "Nie Jun, she has already come. She transferred to the class you brought, so hurry up and welcome the new classmates." Kyoko said.


    The door opened slowly, and the transfer student came to Nie Kong and the others.


    What appeared was a lovely girl who was extremely beautiful, like an exquisite doll.


    The golden hair, the long and beautiful hair help in the back, and is tied by a hair band to form a pony tail.It seems to have some European and American blood, and the skin is fair and smooth.But other than that, that girl has a more beautiful temperament than Xiao Saki.


    Her sunny smile, if Xiao Saki was likened to a pure orchid, the girl in front of her looked like a passionate rose, but the beauty she radiated could not help being lost in it.


    "Hello, teacher, I am the student Tongzaki Chisaki who transferred today." The girl bowed.


    "Aren''t you the girl who jumped the wall this morning." After seeing the other person, Nie Kong called out in surprise, stepped on Xiao Saki, and interrupted the beautiful girl who confessed.


    When Nie Kong said this, Qianspin¡¯s beautiful cheeks became hot, and he kept apologizing to Nie Kong: "Yes...I¡¯m sorry, today is my first day of transfer, so I took a shortcut because I was afraid of being late. Attention, I didn''t... I didn''t step on you and hurt you."


    "You apologize for the mistake." Nie Kong said silently.


    "Eh." Qian Ji hurriedly looked at Xiyue next to Nie Kong, and said, "That, I''m really sorry."


    "Come on, it''s not her, I''m a little sincere in apologizing." Really, did she just run away this morning without even seeing it? What a terrible incident.


    "Huh?" Qian Ji''s pretty face instantly dyed a cherry blossom color. Qian Ji''s personality was not easy to be shy, but now it is really shameful.


    "Don''t bully the transfer student, Jun Nie." Kyoko said with a smile.


    "Introduce yourself first, am I your next class teacher Nie Kong, and they are history teacher Yuyue and Mandarin teacher Kyoko." Nie Kong introduced.


    "Please... teachers, please give me some advice." Qian Ji was dumbfounded knowing that he was all his own teachers.His first impression was completely destroyed.


    "Hehe, the new classmate is very beautiful, he should be welcomed by other students in the class soon." Kyoko smiled.


    "Not necessarily. In the morning, he showed very bad behavior in front of other students." Nie Kong couldn''t help laughing when he thought of getting up early in the morning to confess, and then being interrupted.


    "Hey, then, who did I step on that morning?" Qian Ji couldn''t help asking.


    "The one you''ll see later is Kosaki Onodera from your classmate. Well, let you sit next to her. Maybe what happened today might make you good friends." Nie Kong nodded and said.


    "Thank you, Teacher Nie Kong, for taking care of me." Qian Ji nodded vigorously when he heard Nie Kong''s "every possible" instruction.I found it difficult to adapt to life in Japan, but I didn''t expect the teacher to be unexpectedly considerate.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Before class, I want to introduce a new transfer student to my classmates." Teacher Nie Kong''s words in front of the podium aroused the noise of the students.


    "Wow, there will be transfer students in the first semester, I really look forward to it."


    "It should be a woman."


    Following Nie Kong''s words, Qiangui outside the door showed a sunny smile and stepped into the classroom.


    "Say hello, my name is Tongzaki Qianshou." The new transfer student glanced around the classroom, showing a cute smile.


    The boy in the classroom exploded when he saw Tongzaki Thousandstalk.


    "So cute, I have never seen such a cute girl."


    "The legs are so thin, what''s the matter with that figure, mixed race?"


    "Student Qiangui, you should sit next to Xiaoye Temple." Nie Kong pointed Qianji specifically, following Nie Kong''s fingers, Qiangui saw a cute girl who didn''t belong to her.


    At this time, the memories of the early morning seemed to be slowly awakening, and he was a little embarrassed in the face of Xiaosaki Kirizaki.


    But at this moment, a piece of joy that was originally frustrated by today''s performance on the table, when Qian Ji walked by, suddenly screamed out.


    "Hey, are you the female monkey who brutally stepped on Onodera this morning?"


    "Wh...what female monkey, what are you talking about...who are you talking about." Tongzaki Qianshou immediately exploded.


    "Isn''t it?" After seeing the other party, a piece of music became more angry, because she broke her confession this morning.


    "I... I was not careful, and I apologized at the time. And... And what are you, the person involved didn''t say anything." Chisaki Kirizaki said dissatisfiedly.


    "No... it''s okay, I also think that Classmate Qianshou didn''t mean it." Xiao Saki whispered.


    When Teacher Nie Kong wipes it clean, Xiao Saki feels that nothing hurts anymore. It turns out that it really hurts and will fly away.


    "It''s already in class, a classmate, please be quiet." Nie Kong interrupted the quarrel between the two, especially warned.


    Yi Yi Le looked at Ono Temple, but sat down helplessly.


    And Tongzaki Qianshou also sat next to Ono Temple, and the two beautiful women in the classroom were sitting in one place, really looking dazzling.

 2290 The collapse of the second element Text 4 044, pseudo-love?

    "Really, Onodeji is so gentle, he would easily forgive that kind of female orangutan." On the way home from school, Yi Le still complained about the transfer student Qian Ji this morning.


    "If it weren''t for her, maybe I''ve become a lover with Onodera." A mumbling piece of music, just like that, letting go of the house.Inside the house, he saw that his father and other uncles from Shueisha were at home.


    "One piece, it just came back." After seeing one piece of music, Yi Yi''s father pulled him and said, "I haven''t forgotten what I told you yesterday. People have already come."


    "Dad, what''s the matter." Before he could think about it, he was drawn to him.


    "It''s about the lover. Come with me, the other person has already come. Don''t look at it later, she is a big beauty." A father said with a smile.


    One was happy and unhappy, "Nothing is as beautiful as Onodera." With a coping heart, one came to the living room.


    The first thing that caught the eye was a blond middle-aged man wearing a handsome suit.If it weren''t for the black bodyguard standing around, no one would think he was a mafia.


    Behind the blond man, there seemed to be a blond woman standing, looking beautiful from the back.Hey, a person was surprised to find that the other party was wearing Fanshiri''s female uniform.


    When the girl turned around, at this moment, as if time had stopped, both sides had a dumb expression.


    "Hehe, this one is Tongqi Qianshou, in these three years, you will become boy and girl friends." Yiyi''s father introduced.


    "No...no, let me and the mother orangutan pretend to be a lover?" Although Yi Lei is ready, for the peace of the family and the American gang, he must pretend to be a couple with the other''s boss''s daughter. Everything is okay, why is it just a partner? It''s her.He broke his confession, and he was still a classmate with Onodera-Kirizaki Chiske.


    "Who did you say is the female orangutan!" Qian Ji was immediately angry when he was called that name in front of his father.


    With a strong side kick, he kicked a few meters out in front of them.


    "Huh." Although Yi Yi''s father was dumbfounded, he laughed out quickly, "It''s really your daughter, I admire her a little bit now."


    For the Mafia, such a combative daughter-in-law really fits a father''s aesthetic concept.


    If one does not inherit Shueisha, he will become a social elite.It would be the best choice to let his daughter-in-law, Tongzaki Chischi succeed, and then integrate the two gangs.


    "Team leader, your son is not bad too, he looks very handsome." The blond said with a smile.


    "Le, let me introduce it formally. He is the boss of the American gang, Adroto. Tongzaki. Vogna. And his daughter, Tongzaki Qianshou." A father helped his son up, as if there was nothing just now. occur.


    "Yi Le, I heard a lot about you from your father, please advise." Vogel, who has a very good education, said hello to Yi Yi with a smile.


    "Hello! Ah, that''s not right. No way, she and I can''t pretend to be a lover." A panicked voice said.


    "Dad, you don''t know, he and I couldn''t get along at school, so I was embarrassed in front of everyone on the first day. Why, I want to pretend to be a lover with this bean sprout man." Qianshou said very dissatisfied. .


    "That sentence is exactly what I want to say, Gorilla Girl." Yiyi Le also said.


    "Oh, but there is no other way to stop this war. If you continue, the situation will be hard to deal with." Before Voge finished speaking, the door was smashed open with a bang.


    "Miss, I heard that you were taken away by the scumbags of Shueisha. It seems to be true. Don''t worry, Miss, I will definitely protect you. As the cadre of the "Hive", Claude, come personally I picked you up."


    A large group of people pupa came from the door, headed by a Westerner wearing glasses and a white suit.Behind are some cadres of Hive.


    "Hey, those guys in the hive, using bombs to forcibly destroy our base, you are so arrogant. We have all been merciful in the previous fights, but this time we can''t forgive you." The one who stood out, body The guy with the tattoo is holding a Japanese sword.


    "Huh, a bunch of monkeys. I, Claude, will let you know how serious the consequences of hurting the eldest lady are. I will blow you up with the town, and sell your heir''s organs separately." Said harshly.


    "If you have a kind, you can try it. If you dare to hurt my young master, I will prevent all personnel related to the hive from returning to their hometown.",


    The two men and horses, holding weapons, looked like they were about to fight.Even if it is a piece of music, and Qianji, I can''t help but feel a little nervous.


    If because of them, a war between the two gangs is caused, they are not happy to see it.


    "Hey, I said you guys, don''t get me wrong." Vogel interrupted.


    "Yes, it is wrong to say that we kidnapped your eldest lady, because ah, they are lovers." Then, a father pushed a piece of music to the other.


    "Wh...what? Oh, my young master finally has a girlfriend. It''s really not easy." The gangsters of Shueisha started to cry with joy.


    "Unknowingly, the eldest lady has reached the age to make a boyfriend, watching the eldest lady since childhood, unknowingly growing up." Claude looked at Qian Ji, and kept wiping tears.


    "Oh, if it''s a lover, it''s a different matter. For the happiness of the young master, we will also stop fighting."


    "Let''s assist the eldest lady and keep on dating."


    "Wait...Wait. Who is the lover of the mother orangutan?" Hearing the surrounding speech, he retorted unwillingly.


    "Wh...what, mother orangutan?" Claude took a halt, then his eyes burst out with unprecedented murder.


    He only heard a bang, he pulled the pistol and shot it at the foot of Yi Le.


    "I just heard it wrong? How dare you say that my eldest lady is a gorilla? Do you want your head to be broken by me." Claude said fiercely.


    "What do you want to do to my young master?" The gangsters in Shuyingsha stopped doing it and took out their weapons one after another.

 2291 The collapse of the second element Text 4 045, the date was discovered?

    "You actually call my eldest lady a female orangutan, that kind of guy should be destroyed humanely as soon as possible."


    "What, you try to move my young master."


    The two sides are at war, and Yi Le has a headache, so he hates the mafia and wants to be a social elite.


    "Well, don''t fight, just now I... I was just joking." Yi Le hurriedly persuaded him.


    "Just kidding? Are you really a couple?"


    "If you think about it, it''s just a day since the eldest had just transferred to another school. It would be a coincidence that she immediately fell in love with the kid from Shueisha."


    "That''s right, I didn''t hear them at all just now, like a stranger."


    The two groups of people around turned their attention to the two of them, and seemed to have begun to doubt their relationship.


    With a cold sweat on his forehead, Yi Lei winked at Qian Ji, "Yes...Yes, we are indeed lovers, are you right, Qian Ji."


    "Yes...Yes, because a classmate confessed to me in the morning and said that they fell in love with me at first sight, so we soon became lovers." Qianschi explained forcefully with an ugly smile.


    In order to prevent the war, Qianshou was about to vomit blood by pretending to be a lover with an annoying person forcibly.Originally, she just wanted to transfer to Japan and live a peaceful life.


    "Oh, it''s rare for the young master to be bold. Although the hive people are not so good, their eldest lady is really cute."


    "Fart, that kid can be admired by the lady outside. I don''t know how many years of knocking Muyu to get the blessing."


    As if it was easy to believe Qiangui''s explanation, the men of the two surrounding gangs looked at Yichi and Qiangui with ambiguous eyes.


    "Huh, it''s a bit fake. I became a couple on the first day. It was unreasonable to make trouble." Although Claude did not speak, he obviously did not believe their Guan Xiu.


    But because they both admitted to each other, Claude was helpless.He clenched his fists, vowing to break their relationship.


    The two people who thought it was over and relieved, they didn''t know that a greater challenge was waiting for them.


    Early the next morning, on a rare weekend, when he was ready to rest at home, Qian Ji was standing there with embarrassment in his beautiful dress outside the door.Behind her, followed by a group of booing men.


    "In such good weather, you should go out on a date."


    "Yes, that''s right." The gangsters of Shueisha smirked, as if they were in love.


    "Why do we have to do this kind of thing?" Yi Yue said unwillingly.


    "Of course it''s because you are lovers. In this kind of good weather, it is impossible for couples who have just started dating not to date at this time. Could it be that you are really not lovers?" Claude said with a sneer while pushing his eyes.


    "No, no, it''s because I have important things to do today." A cold sweat on a happy face couldn''t help explaining.


    "Oh? What is more important than an invitation from a sweetheart."


    "Yeah, master, we haven''t heard of anything about you today."


    At the same time, the people on both sides looked at a happy and beautifully dressed Qianspin.As a result, the two had no choice but to be forced to go on a date.


    In the park, they watched in a daze. They didn''t know what to do on their first date.


    "What the hell is this? The first important date, the target is actually this kind of bean sprouts man, this is the biggest shame in my life." Qian Ji said unhappy.


    "Is it necessary to say that? It''s the first time for me. Although she is beautifully dressed and she is shining, but she can''t be treated as the opposite sex at all. Ah, if it''s Onodera classmates, it should look like a dream It''s as beautiful as in the middle." Yi Le complained in his heart.


    "What do you look at, what should I do now, I don''t want to waste a day on you." Qian Ji snorted.


    "They will follow. They can''t break up right away. Let''s make a few turns for the time being. We will separate after they leave." Yi Le said.


    "Okay." Qian Ji took a look at the back, and really found Claude who was watching her grow up like a housekeeper.


    "Miss, I''ll be reluctant to play with you today," Qian Ji said.


    "Where are you going now? Go back a few times in the park, and I feel that you will be seen soon." A headache said.


    "Hey, shouldn''t you guys make the decision for that kind of thing? It''s really worthless." Qian Ji despised.


    "Don''t make a noise. Let me think about it." One thought in his mind for a while, and finally felt that it was better to follow the previous dream of dating with Onodera.


    First go to the coffee shop and drink a cup of delicious coffee to refresh your spirits.Then walked side by side in the park and told her some love words.When it was noon, the two had lunch together.


    After lunch, I went to the commercial street for an hour, went to the amusement park to play, watch a movie, and finally a sweet dinner.The time of the day is arranged properly and there is no waste.


    "Go to the coffee shop first." According to what he thought, Yi Le said.


    "Yeah." Although his mouth is not forgiving, Qian Ji is quite expecting the first date.


    The two wandered into the coffee shop, and they were relieved to see that the guys could only watch outside.In an elegant environment, one ordered two cups of hot coffee.


    Thousandshorn is like a cute hamster, gently sniffing the black, unknown liquid.After smelling the scent, she seemed to be greedy and immediately took a sip.The bitterness of the mouthful made Qian Jiu spit out.


    "It''s so ugly, what kind of beans are used to make it. Moreover, the asking price for a cup is 600 yen, which is really unreasonable." Qianshou said, looking at the coffee disgustingly.


    "Stupid." Facing the strange eyes of a group of people around, Yi Le wanted to pretend not to know her.


    "Forget it. You can have dessert."


    Qianshou nodded, took the desserts on the plate and started eating, while one elegantly sipped the coffee, the atmosphere between the two of them recovered well.


    "Boss, have a cup of coffee. Huhu, I want to add milk." Suddenly, a voice familiar to Le came from behind.


    A happy shock, turned and looked back.The girl sitting at the back was surprised when she saw a colleague.


    "Huh, Onodera classmate?"

 2292 The collapse of the second element Text 4 046, become a date with Nie Kong?

    Unexpectedly, Yi Yi Le met her favorite girl in a coffee shop.If there is no Thousand Thorns beside it, it is a beautiful encounter.


    "It''s a classmate and classmate Qianshou, hehe, are you dating?" Onodji looked at the two neatly dressed classmates sitting in the same seat together, and immediately looked at them curiously.


    "No...no, Onodera, you misunderstood." A happy blushing face and a thick neck, anxiously trying to explain clearly.Qian Ji''s face was full of discomfort, and he didn''t expect that he would be dismissed face to face by a man.


    "No, I''m indeed dating my dear. Onodera, would you like to have coffee together." Although Qianshou was very angry, he showed a full smile.


    "No, I won''t bother you." Onoji smiled mischievously, and left happily without any coffee.


    "Thousandspins, you... how can you lie like this, we obviously are not... not really dating." A Lei said angrily.


    "Don''t you see that they are staring at us outside? If you have any comments, you can go out and talk to them." Qian Ji coldly snorted.


    "Forget it." A happy person asked dejectedly and listlessly: "Then where are we going next?"


    "It''s really useless, there''s no masculinity at all. They all agree to go back now, you have to make it clear to Onodera, you can chase it out now." Looking at the appearance of one, Qianshou felt a little disappointed.


    "Yes...Is it." Yi Liang''s eyes lit up, and he quickly looked outside the cafe.Sure enough, as Qian Ji said, the original two gangs'' men have now all been emptied.


    "Student Qiangui, thank you for your consideration!!" One happily thanked Qian Ji with gratitude, and then Qian Ji was shocked to find that one unexpectedly ran out in front of her.You know, I''m dating her now, and she just said something angry.


    "Although it is a pretend couple, the first date in life was so bad. No, it''s just that he is a bad man." Qian Ji was sitting alone in the cafe, feeling a little irritable in her heart.


    Qianshou didn''t know when to leave the cafe and walked aimlessly on the street.Because I went out on a date, I eliminated the possibility of going home early.Said to transfer to the small town the next day, Qian Ji was very strange to the surrounding environment.Unconsciously sitting on a chair in the park, tucked his knees and curled up into a ball.


    "Student Qiangui?" Not long after, I heard someone calling her name.Qian Ji looked up and saw a handsome mature man standing in front of her.


    "It''s Nie Kong... Teacher Nie Kong?"


    "It turned out to be true. I thought I had admitted the wrong person, classmate Qian Ji, what''s the matter, I look listless."


    Nie Kong was about to go out to buy food for lunch, and found a beautiful and lovely girl with long orange hair sitting on a bench.Nie Kong, who happened to pass by, stopped suddenly, his eyes fixed on that face.If she hadn''t been dressed in beautiful clothes and dressed up like a princess, Nie Kong might have recognized it at a glance.


    Perceiving Nie Kong''s gaze, Qian Ji suddenly raised his head.Obviously looking very disappointed, but pretending to have a strong gaze, unexpectedly stared at him, she was a very stubborn girl.


    Nie Kong didn''t understand why she was in the park, and she looked neatly dressed, not like being bullied.


    "I...I''m just tired to rest in the park," Qian Ji whispered.Just after speaking, her belly groaned a few times, and Qian Ji''s pretty face turned pink.


    "Haha!! Since it''s okay, how about going to lunch with the teacher." Nie Kong chuckled lightly, feeling that Qian Ji was also very cute.


    "For...Is it an invitation to a date?" Qian Ji said with puffed cheeks.


    "Student Qiangui can also understand this." Nie Kong originally went back to cook his own lunch, but now he can only eat out with Qiangui.


    "Hmph, for the sake of teacher Nie Kong''s sincere request, then this lady will generously agree to date you today." Qian Ji nodded, and Nie Kong could see the loss of his expression suddenly disappear.


    "Hey, don''t force it. Besides, we are just going to have lunch."


    "I don''t care, I want the teacher to play with me all day."


    Qian Ji felt that God seemed to have made a joke with her.My first date should be considered as the real start, not counting one.


    Although I was a little shy when I went out with the teacher, the teacher looked more reliable than a happy one.Humph, leave yourself alone and go out with other girls, thinking you don''t, at least Teacher Nie Kong will not do anything to abandon girls.


    So under the leadership of Nie Kong, the two came to a French restaurant.


    There is a luxurious Italian restaurant opened there.Fortunately, there were not many guests, so Nie Kong and the others avoided the booking process.The two of them sat at the dining table in front of the glass window, just in time to see the scenery outside.


    Nie Kong ordered a meal for two, and could share lunch with Nie Kong like a date, which really surprised Qian Zhu.


    It was just very speechless. After the waiter served the meal, like a starving ghost, Qian Ji began to eat and drink without any etiquette. It was not in harmony with the dress and princess-like beauty.


    "Woo, the meat here is a bit hard, and the cooking is not bad enough. The noodles are nothing good." Despite this, the eating speed did not slow down at all.


    "Eat slowly." Nie Kong took the napkin amusedly and helped her to clean the greasy dirt on her cheeks.


    Qianjin''s cheeks blushed, and he noticed that Nie Kong was looking at him, his speed slowed down a bit, "Mr. Nie Kong, you... why don''t you eat."


    "Yes, I''ll eat right away." Nie Kong held the knife and fork politely. Although it was different from Qian Ji, he ate quickly.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, you must be making fun of my eating appearance." Looking at Nie Kong''s appearance, Qian Ji said with a flushed face.


    "No! I think it''s so cute and cute, and I don''t hide my nature at all." Nie Kong said with a light smile.


    "Teacher, don''t lie to me." Qian Ji snorted, and continued to start her kowtow.After all, it''s a habit, Qian Ji can''t change it all at once.


    However, being with the teacher makes Qian Ji feel very warm and relaxed.

 2293 The collapse of the second element Text 4 047, was discovered?

    After eating halfway, Nie Kong seemed to notice someone peeping, and Nie Kong looked back.He saw a young man in his thirties with a pair of glasses.


    "Teacher, what''s wrong."


    "There is a young boy behind him who is very rude. He seems to have been looking at us from behind. Is this Qian Ji''s friend?" Nie Kong whispered in front of Qian Ji''s ears.


    Qian Ji glanced around carefully, and finally found the man Nie Kong said.But Qian Ji was very surprised, because he was Claude watching him grow up.


    "Huh?" Qian Ji was taken aback. He didn''t expect that Claude didn''t go back, but followed himself?


    "Qian Ji knows him." Nie Kong was surprised.


    "Yes...yes, he is our housekeeper, Claude. Oops, can''t let him see us dating." Qian Ji said in a panic.


    "Why?" Nie Kong asked puzzledly.


    "How can there be so many reasons?" Qian Ji said today that a good date is a pleasure. Although he is very irresponsible and ran away, if the family knows about it, there will definitely be a war between the two.Qian Ji didn''t want to pretend to be a couple with one, but could only compromise until there was no solution.


    "He is already coming over," Nie Kong said.


    "Eh!" Qian Ji squatted down panicking and looked left and right, as if looking for a place to hide, but the table obviously couldn''t accommodate anyone.


    "Teacher, what should I do?" Qian Ji said anxiously.


    "Student Qian Ji, do you need me to help you." Nie Kong smiled, as if smirking.


    "Teacher has a way?" Qian Ji''s eyes lit up.


    "Of course, but you must agree with Qian Ji."


    "As long as I don''t let Claude find out, let me do anything."


    Hearing this, Nie Kong beckoned to Qiantang, motioning her to come to him.


    Qian Ji curiously stepped up in front of Nie Kong, the pretty face that could be broken by a bomb was only a few centimeters away from Nie Kong.Although the feelings are very slow, the shyness of being a girl makes Qian Ji''s cheeks red.


    "The way is... this!!!" While speaking, Nie Kong reached out to the hostess''s pretty waist, and put her in his arms fiercely.


    Nie Kong seemed to be holding warm fragrant and warm jade, and the fragrance of the girl and the tender body of the girl continued to convey to Nie Kong.Nie Kong pressed her body under her, her cheeks seemed to match


    The two embraced intimately, especially with their heads crossed, as if they were kissing lovers.


    "Woo, old... teacher?!" Being hugged by Nie Kong, Qian Ji felt soft.For the first time, contact with a boy at such a distance.The exhaled air is breathed by the other party, and the skin can feel the other party''s body temperature.


    "Shhh, he is coming, please don''t make a noise, classmate Qiangui."


    At this moment, the sound of footsteps has arrived.Passing by, Claude glanced at Nie Kong and the others, and was too embarrassed to break Nie Kong away, and then saw the girl inside.After probably taking a look, Claude left with a confused expression.


    "Whhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.


    "So... so, thank you, teacher." Qian Ji whispered.At this moment, Qian Ji understood Nie Kong''s intentions and hugged her to help her hide.Having said that, it is really like a scene ten years ago, being protected behind.


    "I''m very happy to hold Qianshou. And you said that you are going to date me today. It''s normal to hold Qianshou''s classmate." Nie Kong chuckled.


    "That''s fine, let''s go play after we are full. The teacher will also take me to familiarize myself with the environment of the town." Qian Ji nodded vigorously.


    When I first arrived, a girl in Qiangui didn''t have a friend, and it was difficult to get familiar with the environment if no one was with them.In fact, the main purpose of agreeing to a happy date is to adapt to the small town.


    After the two of them finished their lunch, Nie Kong took Qian Ji directly for a walk in the commercial street.


    After spinning around for about two hours, in the end Qiangui turned to the mainstay and took Nie Kong to many places to play, such as the video game city, completely letting go of her nature.


    "Qianji, let''s watch the movie last." Nie Kong and Qianji stood in front of the movie poster in the theater on the fourth floor of the Game City.


    "Well, as a date, watching a movie is really essential. Well, there is the latest chainsaw scare, teacher, let''s watch it." Qian Ji said excitedly.


    There was a drop of cold sweat on Nie Kong''s forehead. Although he knew that Qian Ji was a little different from other girls, his hobby was a bit strange.What kind of atmosphere does she want to create when she goes out on a date to watch a bloody movie.Fortunately, there are no movies such as Days on Campus and Future Diary, otherwise I have to teach Thousand Thorns badly.


    "No, let me choose the last movie." In order to correct Qian Ji''s concept, Nie Kong forcibly bought two love action movie tickets and made Qian Ji pout.


    The most speechless thing was that after buying the ticket, Nie Kong saw Qian Ji bought a super big bucket of popcorn and held it beside Nie Kong.


    Halfway through the movie, Nie Kong found that Qianshou Huhu fell asleep after eating the popcorn, and he kept his saliva cutely, and fell asleep like a child when he was full.


    Qianshou seems to have no interest in romance movies at all, he is here to eat popcorn, no wonder he is very slow to love.


    Nie Kong stretched out his hand angrily to help wipe the residue on her face. When he touched the exhaled air bubble in his nose, it broke, and immediately awakened Qianxian Sleep.


    "Teacher, is the movie over?" Qianshou, rubbing his eyes, asked in a daze.


    "It''s very early." Nie Kong wiped her little face, then took her little hand easily, "Qian Ji, if you wake up, let''s watch it together."


    "Ok."


    Qiangui stupidly let Nie Kong lead him and looked at the movie ahead, just in time for an intimate kiss.


    Qian Ji''s heart beat, she felt her heartbeat speed up suddenly, and there was a strange atmosphere that made her blush and heartbeat.


    "No...no, isn''t it the legendary love...is it the feeling of being in love, but it''s the third time I met Teacher Nie Kong?" Qian Ting asked.

 2294 The collapsed two-dimensional element body 4 048, the collapsed one

    Therefore, Lei Lezai left the cafe after leaving Thousand Thorns, and went straight behind Ono Temple.


    "Although Qian Ji''s character usually looks very savage, but occasionally he is also a good person." He was very grateful for Qian Ji''s understanding and gave him the opportunity to explain clearly to Onoji.


    "Please wait for me, Onodera classmate." After chasing it out for a few minutes, one finally saw Onodera''s lovely back.


    "Hey, a classmate, didn''t you date Qianshou, why did you suddenly leave her and ran out alone." Onode Temple asked strangely.


    "Well, classmate Onodeji, you... don''t get me wrong, classmate Qianji and I are not dating." Anxiously said.


    "How is it possible." Onodera couldn''t believe it. Mingming Qianshou was wearing a beautiful dress and dressed up beautifully. He clearly wanted to see the boy he likes with his most beautiful side.What''s more, classmate Qian Ji just now, but personally admitted their relationship.Now being rebutted, Onodera is very puzzled.


    "A classmate, if he denied the girl''s feelings without authorization, Qianshou would cry if he knew it." Onoji couldn''t help but said.


    "Listen to me, it''s not what Onodera saw. Things have to start from the day before yesterday!!" An article about the friendship between the two gangs was told to Onodera without missing a word.Including, why he and Qianshou came out on a date today.


    "That''s it, you guys have worked hard enough." Onodera, who likes to be considerate of others, obviously easily believed a piece of joy.If one piece of music is replaced by Cheng Ge and so on, maybe Onodera''s bones that have been eaten long ago will not be left.


    "Because I don''t really like Qianshou, I feel a bit embarrassed to pretend. For example, now, let Onodera misunderstand." A wry smile said.


    "When you meet for the first time, treat it as an acquaintance, maybe after you get to know each other, you can become a real couple." Onodera showed a pure, sunny smile.


    "No, actually... Actually, I already have someone I like." With the courage, he looked at Xiao Saki with hot eyes.


    "Wha...what." Ono Temple was startled by a stare, like a frightened little rabbit.


    "Classmate Onodera, since junior high school, I have always liked Onodera classmates secretly, I don¡¯t know... I don¡¯t know Classmate Onodera, would you like to associate with me?" Yi Yi Le confessed once again, bravely speaking out what he thought. .Even Nie Kong couldn''t prevent this from happening.


    "Huh?" Xiaosaki was a little at a loss. It was the first time she was confessed, and she was a male classmate in the class.


    In terms of feeling, Xiao Saki does not hate one.However, it has nothing to do with him, I can''t say that I like it!!


    The scene was momentarily cold for a few minutes, and while waiting nervously for Xiao Saki''s trial, a trace of cold sweat broke out from his nervous hands.For him at this time, Onodera is the true love in his heart.


    "One classmate, I''m really sorry...I''m very sorry." After a long time, Onodeji bowed to one.


    "is it."


    A whole body seemed to be struck by lightning, and was dull on the spot.He gave a wry smile, yes, how could a lovely and gentle girl like Onodera accept his confession rashly.


    "Could it be Onodera classmate, do you have someone you like?"


    "Huh. No, no...no." When asked one by one, Xiao Saki''s cheek turned red with a brush.


    I am the same as one, but some... some like to be alone.But if you can confess, you might never have that courage.


    "Sorry, it troubles Onodera classmate." Yi Le turned around lonely, he didn''t want Xiao Saki to see his ugly expression at this time.


    At this time, it seems that the ending of the original book is the opposite. It was Nie Kong''s appearance that changed Xiao Saki''s tragedy, otherwise Xiao Saki would be hurt by a piece of music in the end.


    With a heartbroken mood, I don''t know how long it took, and a piece of music came back to the cafe step by step.


    Although he wanted to cry out loudly, he knew that it was not the time now and that he had very important things to do.The pretend date with Qianshou cannot be stopped just because of my mood.


    Inside the coffee shop, a numb line glanced at his position, but found that it was empty.


    "Hey, waiter, where is the girl in my position." Yi Le couldn''t help calling the waiter and asked.


    "You are talking about that beautiful girl of mixed race who looks like a princess. She has been away for five minutes. With a lonely expression, I really don''t know what happened." The waiter said.


    "Ah? Did you leave me alone? What should I do with today''s date?" said a bitter smile.


    "Really, sir, you are irresponsible... I have been alone for a long time, and she thought you would not come back." The waitress looked at one with contempt. She also saw the one chasing another woman just now. When the child goes out, she may be thinking that one is a man with a heart.


    "Alright, then I will be alone for a day outside today." Yi Le was relieved instead, he didn''t know how to face Thousand Thorns.


    Pretending to be a couple is very awkward for any of them.Especially Qianshou, the appearance is very beautiful, the inner character is very savage, not his type.


    Leaving the coffee shop, Yi Yi Yue went around the town several times by himself, and finally went to Jiyou Wuziji''s house alone, really bored.On the one hand, I talked to Wuziji, on the other hand, there was nowhere to go.


    Of course, compared to the sad one, Qian Ji and Nie Kong who came out on the date have already watched the movie.Perhaps one, the wrong object was selected from the beginning.The real life is Thousand Thorns, but it is a mistake to give up Thousand Thorns and chase Onodera out.


    As for the gang members of the two gangs, because the cafe was boring and ganged out to drink, they didn''t see the separation of the two.In other words, the pseudo-love between Qiangui and Yiyi has not been broken.

 2295 The collapse of the two-dimensional body text 4 049, the shaky Xiao Saki

    After hurriedly saying goodbye to one, Xiao Saki suddenly had a desire to see Nie Kong.Perhaps it was a happy confession that resonated in her heart.


    Once again, when he came to the door of Nie Kong''s house, the shy Xiao Saki plucked up the courage and knocked directly.


    "Come on." Suddenly, Qianshou heard a girl''s voice.Then, a slit was opened at the door, revealing the figure inside.The cute cheeks, plus that ok stretch, is obviously my cousin, Ya Xiangjiang, it shouldn''t be the wrong way.


    "Uncle Nie Kong, do you want to take a shower first or... eat me first."


    Hearing what Yaxiang said, Xiao Saki suddenly thought that he had gone to the wrong room.But after seeing Axiang, Xiao Saki was stunned again.In front of him, Ya Xiang, half-kneeling in front of the entrance, her little pink face hanging down.But Yaxiang only wore a thin apron all over, she actually wore an apron.


    "Ah, Yaxiang, you...what the hell are you doing, how can you dress like this?!" Seeing Yaxiang wearing such a shame and shame, Xiao Saki''s face was flushed.To Sister Biaxiang, Sister Xiao Saki is as pure as white paper.


    "What? It turned out to be Xiao Saki, and I thought it was Uncle Nie Kong who came back!!" Yaxiang ignored Xiao Saki''s words, with a very regretful tone.


    "As for why, because we are planning to cook dinner for Uncle Nie Kong. Uncle Nie Kong used to serve us. We plan to cook for him today." From behind, sister Lixiang also came out, and Yaxiang Dressed exactly the same.


    "Yes... the teacher made you wear them?"


    "No, Uncle Nie Kong didn''t know where he went today, and he hasn''t come back yet. Hee hee, luckily I know where the keys of his house are hidden, and I am going to surprise Uncle Nie Kong."


    "You said surprise?" A drop of cold sweat broke out on Xiao Saki''s forehead, and the kitchen behind the entrance was a mess, with flour and oil stains all over the floor.


    The two women should have made a mess of the kitchen and made a lot of food in order to prepare Nie Kong''s dinner early in the morning.After all, they have been taken care of by Nie Kong since they were young, so it is normal for the two girls to fail to learn how to cook.I really don''t understand where the two sisters learned the methods, how can they wear such humiliating clothes in front of Nie Kong? That''s what a wife should do.


    From the conversation, Xiaosaki learned what happened.For the two bold cousins, she felt a headache.


    "Your culinary skills are worse than mine. What are you going to do for the teacher? I don''t think so, hurry up and put on clothes." Xiao Saki taught his two younger sisters like a big sister.Of course, sister Axiang is more mature and bolder than Xiao Saki, how could she listen to Xiao Saki''s persuasion.


    "Tsk tut, Xiao Saki, since you want to see it, then I will show you my secret cooking." Rika shook her fingers lightly, putting on a mysterious look.


    "what?"


    "That''s the most appetizing "fruit salad of love"!" After saying that, Yaxiang opened the apron outside, and all the secrets of the girl''s body were revealed in front of Xiao Saki.


    The skin is white as jade, the figure of Loli has just developed, and the body exuding youthful breath is definitely a beautiful scenery that can attract men at once.


    And on the white skin, there are a variety of colorful and delicious fruits.There are pink watermelon slices and black and white dragon fruit!!Especially important body parts, the most covered fruit pieces.


    "Hehe, sleeping on the dining table and letting Uncle Nie Kong eat directly with his mouth will definitely be sweet." Yaxiang said with a blush.


    "I have sushi pie. I made sushi rice balls. Although the taste is not good, I can only make up for it with my body." Rika said as expected.In Rika''s body, maybe something with sushi rice balls is prepared.


    "Eh eh!" A picture emerged in Xiao Saki''s mind.Nie Kong lay down at the table, constantly eating the fruit from Ya Xiang''s body.It''s... It''s too shameless, too bold.Even a wife cannot serve her husband like this.


    "No, you can''t do this." Xiao Saki retorted loudly.


    "Why. We grow up but we want to marry Uncle Nie Kong." Ya Xiang said with a curled mouth.


    "It''s your mother who married, right? When is your turn?" Xiao Saki said silently.It''s obviously that the mothers and Uncle Nie Kong have a blind date. What are the two sisters mingling?What if it breaks their mother¡¯s marriage?Besides, my mother also likes Teacher Nie Kong.


    "Huh, who made my mother uncomfortable? Only the two of us will go out in person. You have to strive for your own happiness so that you won''t leave regrets. I don''t want to give Uncle Nie Kong to others." Lixiang hummed.


    "Wh...what, are you trying to grab the teacher with your mother?" Xiao Saki was stunned when he heard this kind of speech for the first time. I never imagined it could be this way.


    I thought in my heart, first let my mother be happy, and match up the relationship between Uncle Nie Kong and mother.But now the words of the two women have shaken Xiao Saki''s heart.


    "It''s not a snatch. Men and women mainly like each other. If the two don''t like each other, there is no way to force a union." Yaxiang said.


    "That is to say, my mother hasn''t been determined to unite with Uncle Nie Kong, so she has been dragging it until now. If it were me, I would have given birth to several younger brothers." Lixiang nodded.


    "So...that''s how it is." Xiaosaki nodded approvingly when recalling the one he had confessed today.


    "So, Xiao Saki, don''t bother us." After Axiang finished speaking, he pushed Xiao Saki as if to drive her away.


    Xiaosaki snorted, "But those methods are too early for you two girls. So, you guys take them all down for me." Xiaosaki forcibly removed the ingredients they prepared.


    "Saki, how can you be like this!" Axiang and Rika exclaimed, and there was a mess inside.Seeing Xiao Saki refused to leave, she finally had to give in and put on her clothes.

 2296 The collapse of the second element Text 4050Axiangs cuisine

    "I''m back." After a busy day, Nie Kong took out the key and found that the door was unlocked.


    "Welcome back." In front of the entrance of the house, three lovely girls seemed to be waiting for him to come back.Among them, Sister Yaxiang, wearing a little transparent clothes, is really attractive little fairy.


    "Why did you come to my house?" Nie Kong asked strangely.


    "Hehe. Uncle Nie Kong doesn''t need to care about that little detail. Yes, we have prepared dinner for you." Yaxiang took Nie Kong''s big hand, and Lixiang squatted down to change shoes for Nie Kong.Seeing the intimate relationship between the two women and Nie Kong made Xiao Saki a little envious.It''s great for Yaxiang and others to be the teacher''s neighbors.


    "Supper?" When Nie Kong came to the living room, he saw the simple dishes on the dining table.There are only fruit salad and some simple sushi rice balls in front of you. As for the hot dishes that are really difficult to make, there are no.It can only be considered dessert, not dinner.


    "Uncle Nie Kong wants my sushi and rice balls to be eaten up at all." Li Xiang said eagerly, pushing the rice balls he made to Nie Kong.


    "Mine is a fruit salad." Yaxiang put it on the plate, but Nie Kong felt that the fruit seemed to be stale and a little discolored.


    "Hey, isn''t Xiao Saki''s." Nie Kong asked Xiao Saki while looking at him.


    Xiaosaki''s cheeks blushed, and he whispered, "I''m afraid I can''t eat the dishes I make."


    "Not only did Xiao Saki didn''t do anything, he interfered with us just now, otherwise my fruit salad will definitely be a hundred times more delicious than it is now." Yaxiang said with a bulging mouth.


    "Haha, isn''t it? When did Yaxiang become so powerful, I want to try it." Nie Kong picked up a piece of dragon fruit and gently put it in his mouth.


    The faint sweetness spreads from the mouth.And Nie Kong''s taste can perceive that in addition to the sweetness, there are some sweet girlish fragrances in it.


    "Well, yes, the dragon fruit smells like Yaxiang''s body. It seems to be made by hand." Nie Kong said with a light smile.


    "Woo." Yaxiang suddenly covered her chest, her pretty face turned pink, and she looked at Nie Kong with watery eyes.


    "Ah, Yaxiang, didn''t you actually wash them." Xiao Saki covered her mouth and stared at Yaxiang.


    "What didn''t you wash?"


    "Teacher, those two fools, put the ingredients on yourself tonight and let you eat with chopsticks." Xiaosaki said blushing.


    "What''s wrong, and it''s easy to eat us when Uncle Nie Kong finishes eating." Rika said naturally.


    "Yes... Yeah, after Uncle Nie Kong ate the fruit on my body just now, I... my body feels so strange, as if I kissed me, hehe, it''s so funny." Yaxiang said hehe.


    "You are really two fools." Xiao Saki said with a wry smile.


    "Saki. No matter how it tastes, that''s their heart. I''m very happy." Compared to their previous provocations under the table, the two sisters were normal this time.


    What''s more, the human body contains their body fragrance in the food, which really makes the men very excited.Listening to Nie Kong''s words, the two sisters Yaxiang looked very happy.


    After Nie Kong finished their dinner, the three girls'' stomachs groaned.Nie Kong was speechless, so he could only cook dinner for them, Xiao Saki helped.


    Looking at the busy Nie Kong, Xiao Saki felt very warm. She liked this kind of plain life.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Early the next morning, when Qian Ji came to school, all of the classmates looked at Qian Ji and Yi Yang with strange eyes.


    "You...what''s wrong with you." One asked unnaturally.


    "You are hiding it from us, you are too interesting. The first day the transfer student came, you started it." The male compatriots said indignantly.


    "Oh, although one looks very ordinary, it does not seem to be an ordinary person." The female compatriots in the classroom pointed and said.


    "One, the classmates in our class saw you go out on a date with Qianshou dressed beautifully the day before yesterday. Are you lovers?" Someone stood up and asked.


    The faces of Qian Ji and Yi Yi instantly turned ugly. They were tired enough to pretend to be lovers at home. They were like a piece of pure land in school, but they didn''t expect to be discovered.


    "No, no, I think you have misunderstood." Qian Ji said anxiously.Why is it so unlucky to see the peace, not the teacher?If I really want to talk about dating, I dated my teacher yesterday instead.


    "Misunderstanding?" Everyone looked at one, expecting his explanation.


    When one was about to nod his head to explain the situation, he suddenly saw a man with glasses squatting on a big tree outside the window. It was Claude, the man with glasses.


    If you let him know about pretending to be a couple, a cold sweat broke out on one''s forehead.


    "No, we are actually... actually the sweetest couple of lovers." One said with a strong smile.


    "Hello, a classmate, what did you say." Qian Ji was unhappy.


    One made a color toward the window, and Qiansao''s face turned green when he saw it.


    Unexpectedly, many of Dad''s men believed in their lover relationship, but Claude was chasing after him.For Qian Ji, she had no good impressions of yesterday''s behavior.


    "Yes... Yes, we are lovers." Qian Jiqiang laughed.


    "Oh, what an incredible event." The surrounding students were in an uproar, but they didn''t say anything.After all, Qian Ji had only transferred to another school for the fourth day, and he didn''t know the classmates around him.


    Facing the misunderstanding of the students around, Yi Yi and Qian Ji both smiled bitterly.Only Xiao Saki understood the reason from one mouth.Despite this, Xiao Saki did not interfere with them.


    Xiaosaki feels that pretending to be a lover may mean at home, but part of the reason is also a blind date, a means of getting them to know each other.


    "Damn, they are definitely pretended lovers. I must expose their truth." Claude, standing on the tree outside the door, made up his mind secretly looking at the situation in front of him.

 2297 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 4 051, the depressed Crowder

    "Teacher Nie Kong, Teacher Nie Kong, come out."


    Kyoko''s urging voice came from outside the office. When he opened the door, Kyoko and Yuzuki came to the front with a man with glasses as if they were enemies.He was tied up by Wuhuada and looked a little embarrassed.Around his neck, there is a binoculars.Nie Kong could recognize at a glance that he was the man he met when he was dating Qian Ji the day before yesterday. It seemed that he was Claude, the housekeeper of Qian Ji''s family.


    "Kyouko, what happened?" Nie Kong said in surprise.


    "Listen to me, Mr. Nie Kong, he is a pervert. When I was in class, I accidentally found him squatting on a tree outside the classroom window, watching the girls in our class with spectacles." Kyoko stared at Claude. Said.It turned out that Claude was spotted by Kyoko when he was monitoring Chitoki and Ichiko, and was accidentally caught alive by Kyoko.


    "Kyoko is very powerful, and he was able to catch him." Nie Kong did not defend Claude, but praised Kyoko.


    "That''s because I just threw it out with the blackboard eraser and knocked him off the tree." Kyoko blushed and said in a low voice.


    "But what should we do with him now." Nie Kong asked.


    "I think you should call the police directly and ask the police to take it back to investigate." Kyoko responded after thinking about it.


    "I think I will teach him some lessons first, and drag him around the school a few times to show the public, and see who will dare to come to our school in the future." Xiyue snorted.Nie Kong sweats on his forehead, and he is indeed a woman, the most poisonous woman''s heart.


    "No, I''m not a pervert. Please listen to my explanation." Claude shouted.


    "Then why are you staring at the female classmates in our class with spectacles." Kyoko demanded.


    "My name is Claude, an American. Actually...I am actually Qian Ji''s guardian, because I am a little worried about her life in the new school, so I hide in the dark to look after him." Claude explained.


    "Really, it seems that you have to ask Qianshou-classmate to confirm." Kyoko didn''t immediately believe what he said, only to blame Claude for looking too bad.Because he came from the Mafia, Claude''s temperament is a bit cold-hearted killer.Of course, he is much better than the average gangster boy, after all, he is a senior member of the Mafia.


    Soon, Qianshou who was in class was called to the office by Yuzuki.


    "Student Qianshou, this person says he is your guardian, do you know him?" Kyoko asked gently.


    "Eh, yes... yes, he is Claude, my housekeeper." Originally it was a cadre, but Qian Ji was afraid that others would know their Mafia status, so he changed his mind quickly.


    "You see, the eldest has already testified for me, now you should let me go." After seeing Thousand Spines, Claude couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.If he is really paraded, it is guaranteed that Claude will not be able to hang on in Japan.What is the prestige of the second-in-command of the mafia?


    "So, I''m really sorry, Mr. Crowder, I mistakenly thought you were a pervert and caught you." Kyoko bowed apologetically, her tone full of embarrassment.


    "It''s okay." Claude shook his numb arm. He felt that it was good not to be pulled out. How could he dare to offend the woman who had directly captured him alive.


    "But you are fine, but don''t do that kind of misunderstanding in the future, okay, Mr. Claude, you will trouble other students in our school." Kyoko said.


    "Claude, what are you going to do? I''m no longer a kid, and Claude doesn''t have to stare at me every day." Even Qian Ji felt very dissatisfied.Letting him stare at school is a painful thing to be with a pretend couple.


    "Okay, forgive me for offending." Claude pushed his glasses, nodded and agreed, and Kyoko and Chisaku both smiled.


    Qianshou thinks he can be liberated, and Kyoko thinks it''s great that Cloud can understand them.As everyone knows, Claude doesn''t intend to obey at all.


    "Huh, I was accidentally discovered by a woman. It seems that I must be a little more concealed next time." Claude was not thinking about giving up, but about changing his strategy.


    Seeing Claude''s unwilling eyes, Nie Kong showed a playful smile.


    In the early morning of the next day, Claude, disguised as a concealer, appeared at the school again following Qianzha.But even so, hiding in the trash can in the corridor with pride, no one will find it.It didn''t take long before the trash can was dumped out, and then a familiar man dragged him to the office.


    Facing the familiar cheek, Claude was embarrassed.Just promised yesterday, he was arrested today, and he had no face to face Kyoko.


    So on the third day, he was discovered by Nie Kong again.For the fourth time, I want to install cameras in every corner and monitor means to accomplish everything.


    As soon as the cameras were installed, Claude found out frantically that the cameras had been removed one by one.From the darkening TV, Nie Kong, the tutor of Thousand Thorns, could easily find the location of each camera.


    "Ah, what the hell is going on, is there really a hidden dragon and crouching tiger in the school, is there a powerful guy hidden? Unbelievable, every time I am found, what is going on." Claude did not expect that he moved again and again. , Was actually cracked perfectly by the other party.


    There was a cold sweat on his forehead. Not only Kyoko, but also the teachers inside were very good.Fortunately, it was not a fight between gangs, otherwise he might have died dozens of times.


    So far, Claude never had the idea of ??going to school to monitor Qianji.If he is found again, he thinks he will probably have to go to the police station.


    "But for the happiness of the eldest lady, I, Claude, can''t give up like this." Claude doubted the relationship between Qiangui and Le, thinking Qiangui was used by a deception.


    No, it should be the guys from Shueisha.Originally, the eldest lady grew up watching her since she was a child, how could she fall in love with that guy at first sight.


    "Anyway, since I can''t do it and I was blacklisted by the teacher inside, then send someone to sneak into the school."

 2298 The collapse of the second element Text 4 052, talk to Qiangui

    "Huh, that perverted guy finally didn''t come again." The rare peaceful days made Kyoko feel relieved.Claude''s incident finally came to an end.


    "Thanks to the presence of Jun Nie, otherwise I really can''t deal with him. Compared with his eldest Miss Qianshou, I feel much more reliable than him." Kiryu Yuzuki replied.


    "Yes, she is very popular in school. She should have made a lot of friends and completely integrated into the school''s new life." Kyoko looked at Nie Kong and seemed to ask him to answer this question.


    "It shouldn''t be that simple. Except for classmate Xiaoyeji who is at the same table, classmate Qiangui interacts frequently with other classmates, I haven''t seen it once." Nie Kong shook his head and said.


    "No wonder, after class today, I seem to be ready to go back alone after seeing her. Nie Jun, she is a student in your class, you have to take care of it to the end." Kyoko warned.


    Xiyue glanced at Nie Kong and said, "Well, I remember that Nie Jun is the instructor of the handicraft club, and she was brought to the club in the name of the handicraft club. Wouldn''t you be able to make many friends soon."


    "Okay, let me give it a try." Nie Kong muttered in his heart, but with a very active personality, would he join the craft club?


    No, not necessarily.The original Qianshou became the world''s top fashion designer when she grew up. Maybe she can also like the craft club that makes all kinds of clothes.


    "Remember that if there is a chance, Nie Jun will also show us the clothes of the hand art society." Xiyue stared directly at Nie Kong with gleaming eyes, and seemed to be resentful.


    She was obsessed with Nie Kong''s warrior costume, and she wished to catch Nie Kong home, put it on for him herself, and then hold it.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When I went to the activity classroom of the Handicraft Club, I suddenly saw a person in Class C sitting alone in the classroom, muttering as if he was talking.


    The dazzling golden ponytail and the extremely cute and beautiful face are exactly the thousand spines that Kyoko said he had gone back.


    "Classmate Iwashita, is a girl with a ponytail. She participates in the tennis club. She is lively and cheerful, and often talks to me. She should be very interested in sports topics. So is Xiaoling. She is from the gardening club and loves coffee. Next time I Must take the initiative to speak to her."


    "Student Qian Ji, didn''t you go home? What are you remembering?" Nie Kong suddenly came behind her and asked softly.


    "Eh eh."


    Rao was so, the sudden voice that frightened Qian Ji to death, and she hugged her notebook in a hurry, "Teacher, for... why are you here."


    "Sorry, I saw you in the classroom alone, so I came in and took a look." Nie Kong said.


    "Teacher, could it be...did you...did you hear it all, did you see it all." Qian Jiu''s pretty face turned bright red, the first time she saw her embarrassingly shy, it was super cute of.


    "Roughly the same."


    "Woo. Teacher, you...you fool."


    Thousandshorn, embarrassed to death, rushed forward to beat Nie Kong in the chest.Nie Kong couldn''t help laughing, and put one arm around her, and the other hand pinched her small fist.


    "You think... just laugh if you want. There is no way. I have to take notes to remember the names and personalities of my classmates. I don''t know how to talk to them or how to make friends." Qian Ji whispered Tao.


    "No way, isn''t there a classmate Xiaoye Temple." At the beginning, Nie Kong asked her to sit next to Xiaoye Temple and asked Onye Temple to help take care of her.


    "Onodera is no way, I am very grateful to her, otherwise I don''t have a good friend now. But Onodera has its own business, so I have to rely on myself to do the rest. I...I have been protected by Claude since I was a child He seldom comes into contact with other classmates. I always follow him when I go to school, and bring a gun when I go out. Because of his relationship, it takes a lot of effort for me to make friends," Qian Ji said complainingly.


    "That''s the case." Nie Kong nodded in agreement at the thought of Claude''s performance in the past few times.


    "I...I want to make friends normally, and also want to live a normal life. From the United States to Japan, no one knows that my daughter is the mafia boss''s daughter, so it will be very convenient. I didn''t expect that Claude would still not Ken gave up staring at me. But thanks to the teacher, he kicked Crowder out of the school. That¡¯s why I planned to make more friends in the new environment and new school."


    Now the school no longer has to think about acting as an intimate couple with a drama, everything will do as usual.Don''t worry about others knowing the details of your gang leader''s daughter. At this time, Qian Ji is very eager for a normal life.So, I kept working hard.


    "How could I laugh at Qian Jiu, Qian Ji is working hard to change. If I can, I hope I can help Qian Ji." Nie Kong touched Qian Ji''s blond hair with one hand, and said gently.


    "Thank you, teacher." Qian Ji gave a sweet smile, like a lovely princess.


    "The worst thing came when I was misunderstood by my classmates and had a relationship with a happy couple. It was really annoying. Being engaged in this way made it much more difficult for me to make friends."


    "Pretending to be a couple?"


    "Yes." Qian Ji said nothing to Nie Kong without any concealment.Perhaps, she didn''t want Nie Kong to misunderstand it.


    "Claude won''t show up in school anymore, you should not care more about the students in the class. Otherwise, I can explain it to you." Nie Kong said.


    "No. Once we explain the relationship clearly, then there will be war between our two gangs. Teacher, you have to keep secrets for me." Qian Ji looked at Nie Kong and said.


    Nie Kong nodded, he felt a little disapproving.What is the war between the two small gangs? Think about it in the homeschooling world. He is the king who controls the underground world.If Kyoko comes out to set up a gang management, they will soon be taken into account.


    After talking to Qian Ji, Nie Kong took her to the handicraft club, preparing to make her a member.There are a few female classmates in the craft club, which are really helpful for Qian Ji to make friends.

 2299 The collapse of the second element Text 4 053, Liulis assist?

    When Nie Kong brought Qiangui to the craft club, he was immediately welcomed by the members, and Qiangui became a member of the craft club smoothly.


    To Nie Kong''s surprise, the design of clothing did have a very high talent.The clothes drawn for the first time are very three-dimensional.Soon, Qianshou became one with them.Nie Kong is a classmate of the instructor, and occasionally acts as their model to try on some clothes.On the contrary, it was Xiao Saki, who was robbed of the limelight by Qianshou.


    "It seems that the relationship between Qiangui and the teacher has become really good." In the classroom, seeing Qiangui and Nie Kong who were talking in front of him, Xiao Saki couldn''t help but whisper.


    "Yeah, what should you do, Xiaosaki." A familiar voice suddenly came from behind, and Xiaosaki turned around in fright and saw that it was her best friend Ruri Miyamoto.


    "Huh, it turned out to be Liulijiang."


    "Xiao Saki, you like Teacher Nie Kong, right."


    "Eh eh!!"


    Xiao Saki''s face was full of panic, and she looked at Ruri with an expression how you know.


    "Really, do you think I didn''t find out? I really lost to you." Liuli said silently.


    "But... but the teacher should have a girl I like, I will only hinder the teacher." Xiao Saki said in a low mood.On the other hand, how can Liulijiang understand what my mother likes about the teacher?


    "How should I put it, I think Teacher Nie Kong likes you a little bit." Liuli said seriously.


    "No...impossible, there is no such thing." Xiaosaki replied in a panic.


    "Well, if he has a girl you like, you can''t pursue it. There is no such rule, Xiaosaki." Liuli said with her heels up and touching Xiaosaki''s head.


    "Yes...Is it." Liuli''s words and those of Yaxiang and his sisters seemed to shake Xiao Saki''s heart for a while.


    "Don''t worry, Xiaosaki, I will give you a chance. Whether the enemy is a transfer student Qianshou, or Mr. Kiryu, I will always support you and fight to the end." Liuli said.


    "Wait Liuli, what are you...what are you doing, don''t mess around." Xiaosaki chased Liuli behind to stop, but Liuli ignored Xiaosaki and quickly came to Nie Kong.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, I have one thing to ask you. Are you free later, I would like to ask you to come to your home to guide your homework and hold a study meeting."


    "Study guide?"


    "No way?"


    Nie Kong, who was originally discussing with Qianji about clothing design issues, heard Liuli''s request and said, "Of course it''s okay. How can the teacher not support things like learning."


    "Hey, it''s a study meeting, I want to go too. Is that okay, teacher." When they heard their conversation, Qian Ji''s eyes sparkled at Nie Kong and the others.If you can gather together like ordinary students and study with friends, Qian Ji will feel happy just thinking about it.


    "No problem." Before Liuli could speak, Nie Kong directly agreed, causing Liuli to stare at Nie Kong with complaining eyes.


    "Really."


    Her plan was to create an opportunity for Onode Temple and Nie Kong to be alone. What is the matter of Qian Ji blending in.


    "When this happens, I can only invite another classmate of Qiangui''s boyfriend, let one help hold Qiangui and create opportunities for Xiaosaki." Liuli muttered.


    "Hey, Liuli, don''t make a mistake. A classmate and Qianshou just pretended to be lovers for some reason." Onodera explained in a low voice.


    "Pretend? It''s no wonder the couple look so awkward. Hey, although so, they still have to pretend to be intimate in front of me." Liuli said darkly.


    "Liu Lijiang, you are good or bad."


    "Saki, who do you think I am for."


    Liuli couldn''t help but squeezed Xiao Saki''s cute face, Xiao Saki blushed, and looked at her girlfriend with shame.I wondered what would happen if the teacher knew.


    However, what Xiao Saki didn''t expect was that things were surprisingly smooth.When Liuli invited one to join the study meeting, she immediately agreed to the one that Xiaosaki would go to.


    It seems that even if Xiaosaki refused to confess, Yichi did not give up Xiaosaki''s thoughts in his heart.


    "What''s going on..." After school in the afternoon, Yi Le looked at Nie Kong and Qian Ji stupidly.The date I was looking forward to, the time I dreamed of alone was completely broken.


    Generally speaking, isn''t it just me and Onodera?How come the teacher and Qianshou will appear here?


    "Since you have to study, it would be better if you have more people!" Liuli said with a smile.


    "Although, it''s true..." Uh... while showing something he wanted to say, while clenching his raised fist, there was no reason to refute Liuli.


    Originally Liuli was the host, so what could be said about it, it was considered worthy of him to be able to invite him.


    "If Onodera student agrees, I don''t have any comments." The last one kicked the ball to Saki, and she decided to stay.


    "There are more people... more lively, and it''s rare to get together to study, right, teacher." Onode Temple whispered.


    "Well, since Thousand Thorns also go, it doesn''t matter if there are many people and few people."


    "Okay." Seeing everyone''s support, a joy is full of helplessness.


    Soon after school, Liuli took the lead and walked directly towards the highest mountain in the town.Ruri''s family lives in a shrine, and maybe Ruri is the shrine maiden of this generation.Although Liuli''s is relatively short and looks very inconspicuous, it is actually wearing very earthy glasses to hide her beauty, but she is actually a very cute beauty and girl.If you put on a witch robe, it is definitely cute to dress up a little.


    The long waterfall in Xiuyuan rushes down obliquely, solid marble is dotted around, and the environment is very beautiful.As a two-dimensional temple, the surrounding environment is generally protected by man.


    The marble staircase is like a shrine in Wudaojie, spreading down the hill.On both sides of the stairs, tall and sturdy trees are planted.The turquoise leaves cover the scorching sun and bring coolness to people.

 2300 The collapse of the second element text 4 054, Liulis Grandpa Zeng

    Seeing the magnificent and spacious shrine on the mountain, everyone except Nie Kong was shocked.It is really magnificent, the building has a quaint atmosphere, and it feels like a Japanese imperial palace.


    And in front of the shrine, stood a petite and petite woman in a kimono.After seeing Liuli, he immediately greeted him with joy: "Miss Liuli, welcome back. Huh, who are they?"


    "They are my classmates and teachers, who came to my home to guide and study." Liuli explained.


    "Hello everyone, I am Lizhong, the maid of Liuli''s family, thank you for moving here in your busy schedule." The lovely girl in kimono greeted Nie Kong and the others gently.


    "There is actually a maid in Liulijiang''s house." Xiaosaki looked surprised.


    "Sure enough, classmate Liuli''s house is not easy." Looking at the wooden attic group in front of him, even Qianshou, who was born in a large American family, couldn''t help but sigh.


    Ruri looked speechless, but the shrine surprised them like that, seeing that only the teacher behaved normally.


    "I''m back." Leading Nie Kong and his party, they came to the shrine.


    "Wow, my little princess Liuli, is she finally back." Suddenly, a wretched old man who seemed to be eighty or ninety years old rushed towards Liuli.


    Liuli, who seemed to be used to it, kicked him out with a kick.


    "It''s too much. I actually put such cruel feet on a weak old man over a hundred years old." The old man lying on the ground showed a pitiful expression.


    "Weak veterans won''t yell and rush over." Liuli, who was obviously helpless, had a big tic-tac-toe on his forehead.


    "Liu Lijiang, who is he." Xiao Saki snorted, very interesting about the interaction between the two granddaughters.


    "Oh, let everyone laugh, let me introduce the old man. Old man, I am Miyamoto Ruri''s grandfather Miyamoto Musashi." The wretched old man with reading glasses introduced with a smile.


    "Please don''t lie as soon as you come up, okay, your name is Ji San." To her grandfather, Liu Li was really unable to complain.


    Nie Kong also had to admire how such an old man would be so energetic.Seeing his breath of life, there shouldn''t be much time to live.


    "Oh, thank you for coming all the way, let the old man, let me entertain you." Miyamoto Yoshizo said with joy.


    "Cuckoo." Suddenly Qian Ji''s stomach cried out hungry, and she said with joy: "Okay, okay, I seem to be hungry too."


    "Hey, we are here to learn today." Yi Le said silently.A gorilla is a gorilla. If you don''t agree, you will say hungry. Is that what a girl should say?


    "Haha, what does it matter? It''s energized to study after eating. Come, come with me." Miyamoto Yoshimi haha ??smiled, as if he had a good appetite for Qian Ji.


    "Teacher, what do you think?" Xiao Saki asked towards Nie Kong.


    "Let''s go to dinner first, after all, Grandpa Jisan entertained us so enthusiastically, and classmate Qiangui was also hungry." Nie Kong replied.


    Hearing Nie Kong''s words, no one had any comments.So the group followed the old man Ji San to a spacious hall similar to the ancient Japanese shogunate.The table I was sitting on was also a small kneeling table that could only accommodate one person.


    I heard that after the meal, the maid came out with the meal.It was surprising that everyone in the room filled Nie Kong and the others with a large bowl of rice, a pile of rice.


    "Haha, you are welcome, please enjoy yourself." While talking, Ji San was eating rice, looking full of energy.


    "What a super energetic grandfather." Xiao Saki was also surprised.


    "Why, I have become very weak recently. Although I really want to go to school to see Liuli, but I can''t move, I don''t know when I kicked my legs to the west, so I have another bowl of Lizhong." Ji San was happy. With that, it seemed to be a joke, and more people eat more than young people.Being so energetic, Qian Ji and Xiao Saki didn''t believe that he would die, and he was more energetic than young people.


    "No, it''s not a problem that Grandpa can live for at least another ten years." Qianshou said.


    "Haha, isn''t it? But ah, I also try to live to see the boyfriend who loves my baby granddaughter the most. Otherwise, I can''t rest assured." While talking, Ji San intentionally or unconsciously looked at the only two present. A man, Nie Kong and Yi Yi Le.


    It seemed to him that both of them looked good, but one was indecisive, and the other Nie Kong couldn''t see through even at his age of a hundred years.It just gives people a feeling that Nie Kong is reliable and mature.


    "You should have a boyfriend who is my good granddaughter." Ji San couldn''t hide, and asked what was in his heart.


    "No...no, don''t get me wrong, I''m just ordinary classmates in the same class as Liuli, who came to the study meeting." Yi Le hurriedly explained.


    "Boy, I didn''t talk about you. If you want to become a lover with my family Liuli, I''m still not satisfied." Ji San snorted.


    "I am her class teacher, Nie Kong." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    Ji San was startled, then nodded.He could also see that Nie Kong was not the same age as his granddaughter. He was mature and stable. He was obviously a temperament not possessed by high school students.From the surface, Ji San saw a lot.Everyone had their own background and self-confidence. Ji San, who had lived a hundred years old, rarely saw a man better than Nie Kong.


    "Haha. That''s the case. It''s not a big mistake to look at your age. However, I don''t know how you think about teacher-student relationship." Ji San smirked.


    "Hmm." Ji San asked, and everyone present suddenly looked at Nie Kong.


    One also wanted to know Nie Kong''s views, so that he could help his friends.


    Qiansao was a little curious, but Xiao Saki directly felt like a deer.The last female Liuli almost ran away. How could his grandfather Zeng ask such a blatant question.


    If you and the teacher are both alone, it would be fine, but the problem is that Xiao Saki likes the teacher, what destruction is Grandpa Zeng doing.


    What should I do if the teacher talks nonsense? Liuli thought with some distress.

 2301 The collapse of the second element text 4 055, belly black glass

    Everyone looked at Nie Kong who was eating, as if they were waiting for his answer.


    "How can a teacher and a student have a super-friendship relationship? It will affect personal study and work, and it will not affect the school''s atmosphere." Nie Kongyi said righteously.


    "Eh eh!" The three women exclaimed at the same time, it is estimated that Nie Kong''s answer really made them unacceptable.


    "Haha, Teacher Nie Kong, your joking words will make them take it seriously." Ji San said with a smile.Obviously, he would not believe that Nie Kong was telling the truth.


    "Okay. What I said just now is a lie, but the truth is actually. If you are as cute as Chiku and Onodera, how could you be indifferent. Love in colleges is free, romantic, between teachers and students It''s not a big deal, right." Nie Kong said with a light smile.


    "Then you think my little Liuli baby is also very cute, right." Ji San interrupted.


    "Indeed, even though she was deliberately disguised with black-rimmed glasses, Liuli is indeed a lovely girl, not much worse than Xiao Saki." Nie Kong nodded and said.


    "Then what do you think of my Liuli? If you want to associate with Liuli, I won''t object to it." Ji San laughed.


    "Grandpa Zeng, you...what are you talking about, you big idiot." Liuli couldn''t help kicking her Grandpa Zeng away with shame. Teacher Mingming watched from the side.And Xiao Saki likes the teacher. Grandpa Zeng mixes with him casually.


    "Oh, it seems that in my lifetime, I should not see Liuli''s boyfriend." Grandpa Zeng put on a pitiful expression.


    "Do you want me to give you the last step now, Grandpa Zeng!"


    Liuli pressed her forehead with her right hand, stared at Ji San with a warned look, and said, "Grandpa Zeng, we are about to start the study session. Don''t bother us."


    "Damn."


    After eating, he came to a bedroom.Look at the lovely decoration in the house, it should be a glazed room.


    Because of the large number of people, Nie Kong deliberately moved a long table that can accommodate six people.The Lizhong maid brought hot tea for Nie Kong and the others, and then the study session began.


    Liuli arranged positions, Xiao Saki sat beside Nie Kong, and Qian Ji sat opposite Nie Kong.Qian Ji was facing Nie Kong, one facing Xiao Saki, while Liuli sat alone on one side of the square table.


    After taking out the textbooks, several people started the study meeting.Thousands of thorns seemed very excited. It seems that this is the first time to participate in the study meeting.


    And Xiao Saki couldn''t help but peeked at Nie Kong next to him, and then when Nie Kong noticed it, he hurriedly looked away, thinking, "It''s all because of what the teacher said just now. What should I do? I''m sorry to look at the teacher''s face. Up."


    "Teacher, I don''t know how to do this math problem." Compared with Xiaosaki, Qianjin seemed more natural and immediately asked Nie Kong a question.


    "I''ll take a look for you." Because Qian Ji was sitting opposite, he twisted the textbook and faced Nie Kong, who looked at the question Qian Ji was pointing at.


    It was indeed a difficult subject, Nie Kong explained it a little bit, and found that Qian Ji quickly understood it.


    "Student Qianji''s study is really good." Xiaosaki said in surprise.


    "Of course, when I was in the United States, my exam results were all a." Qian Ji said with a smile.


    "It''s amazing." Xiaosaki said with envy.People are beautiful and have excellent grades.


    "It''s over, I thought I could dominate her in terms of grades, but I didn''t expect it to be inferior to a female orangutan in terms of brain power." Suddenly, she felt a little frustrated.


    "Nah, sir, I also have a problem that I don''t know." Under the urging of Liuli''s eyes, Xiao Saki also hardened his scalp and was next to Nie Kong.It was the first time that I had such close contact with Nie Kong, which made Xiao Saki a little nervous.


    "What topic, I''ll come here." Before Nie Kong could respond, Qian Jiu eagerly grabbed Xiao Saki''s workbook and forced to teach Xiao Saki.


    Liuli stroked her forehead hard, feeling that she was challenged again.Sure enough, the arrival of Thousand Thorns is a variable.


    Even if it was one, a few tic-tac-toe appeared on his forehead, looking at the thousand thorns of Onodera and Onodera.I thought that if I started quickly, I should teach Onodera by myself that it would be so good, it was all destroyed by the thousand thorns.


    "By the way, does Onodera have anyone he likes?" Qianshou asked casually.


    "Hey. Why... Why do you suddenly ask such a question." Onodera said in a panic.


    "It''s just a normal chat for girls."


    "What about Thousand Thorns."


    "I don''t have it yet," Qian Ji said.For Qianshou, who has a carefree personality, maybe he doesn''t understand what it means to like for the time being.


    "No? I remember, aren''t you and a classmate Jane a close lover? How sweet it was when you showed your affection in the classroom the other day." Liuli looked at Qian Ji He Yi Yi with "suspicious" eyes.


    One of his foreheads was sweating, because Claude was here to pretend, now in order not to be punctured, I can only look at Qianshou with a very sweet look, and said: "I hate it, sweetheart, I already have me, and said That kind of thing."


    "Woo, it was a joke just now. Darling, I just played a prank." Qian Ji also forcibly resisted the discomfort in his heart, and faced the one in front with a "sweet" smile.


    "Oh, it turns out that your relationship is really so good, it''s really enviable." Said the mouthless Lori Liuli.


    "Of course." A companion laughed.


    "Then how far you have developed, you should have kissed."


    "Eh, kiss... kiss?! We didn''t... not that far."


    "Please come to the study meeting, and it won''t disturb your appointment."


    "No, we are together now."


    As everyone knows, Liuli''s heart burst with laughter.She also knows about pretending to be a couple, but it''s better to let them pretend.


    "Really." Nie Kong smiled and shook his head watching the jokes of several people.He is also one of those who knows the details.

 2302 The collapse of the second element text 4 056, the troublesome grandpa Zeng

    "Grandpa Zeng, it''s impolite to take a peek." Outside the door, the maid grabbed Ji San''s clothes inside, as if to drag him back.


    "Oh, I just want to see my precious Liuli. It''s a pity that she took all the men to the house, and there was no progress at all." Ji San complained.


    "Grandpa Zeng really cares about Miss Liu. But the reason should be that Liuli''s classmates came together. They didn''t have the opportunity to get along alone. Don''t worry about it anymore, Miss Liuli is so cute." Lizhongtian smiled.


    "That''s what I said. But the more at this time, I will do my best to help." Ji San showed a wretched smile.


    "Grandpa Zeng, don''t make trouble." Lizhong groaned.


    "Haha, look at me, Lizhong." Ji San smiled disapprovingly, as if he had some wrong idea.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "What? Suddenly called us out. He disturbed our interest in studying." Liuli complained.


    "Liu Li, the maid in Lizhong specially prepared desserts for us, let us get them, we should be thankful." Nie Kong said.


    "Teacher, don''t be careless." Liuli smiled bitterly. He didn''t know anything about his best grandpa Zeng, so Liuli felt something was wrong.


    Nie Kong didn''t think much, and accompanied Liuli around the shrine for a half circle, and finally came to the shrine''s kitchen.


    The kitchen of the shrine is a separate kitchen. After all, the shrine is not an apartment, but the layout of an ancient room.The kitchen was dark. Just as Liuli was about to turn on the light, the door behind suddenly closed with a bang. When Liuli found out, the room was already dark.


    "Wh...what, who is outside, hurry up and open the door." Liuli pulled the door hard, but the closed door didn''t move at all. It was probably locked by someone from outside.


    "Hey, my little Liuli baby, come on, I can only help here." Outside the door, Old Man Ji San was snickering.


    "Damn, the damn old man should have sent him the last ride sooner." Liuli was very annoyed to see that at this time.The wise she should have guessed the cause and effect of the matter.In the name of Lizhong, tricking them into the kitchen and closing the door should be to create a chance to get along with the teacher alone.Liuli wanted to cry now, obviously she planned to match up Xiaosaki and Teacher Nie Kong.Now instead of letting Grandpa Zeng design and shut himself in the dark kitchen, what the hell is Grandpa Zeng going to do.


    "Liu Li, what happened?" Nie Kong asked, standing in front of Liuli.


    "I''m sorry, teacher, it''s all due to my grandfather Zeng who came here and deliberately put us here." Liuli smiled bitterly.


    In the dark environment, Liu Li couldn''t help but feel a little scared, and her body moved closer to Nie Kong, pulling the corner of Nie Kong''s clothes.


    "That''s the case. But there should be windows in the kitchen, Liuli should be able to climb out, and then help me open the door." Nie Kong pointed to the two-meter-high window and asked Liuli.


    Although Nie Kong''s strength could not be kept in the room, he didn''t want to show it in the two-dimensional world without any force.


    "Perhaps it can. But the window is a bit high, I can''t reach it." Looking at the window of about two meters, Liuli made a gesture of his height, and then shook his head.


    Although Liuli is already a freshman in high school, for natural reasons, she is only a little more than four feet tall, and she maintains the body shape of a primary school student.


    "Should Liuli step on my shoulders?" Nie Kong suggested.


    "Eh, can... is it okay." Liuli felt a bit rude, and felt disrespectful to the teacher.


    "It''s okay, Liuli come up quickly." Nie Kong squatted down and motioned Liuli to climb up.


    Liuli hesitated, then nodded.If Grandpa Zeng is expected to open the door for them, he might be locked up overnight.


    From behind Nie Kong, she clasped Nie Kong''s neck with her hands and crawled on Nie Kong.Of course, he was not able to stand on Nie Kong''s shoulders with his feet, but only when he was kneeling on his shoulders to keep his balance.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, it''s okay."


    Nie Kong slowly got up. At 1.85 he was almost able to hold the position of the window. Liuli could only kneel, otherwise he would be too tall.


    Liuli grabbed the window, then stuck his head out of the window a little bit.Fortunately, Liuli''s body is small, and the window seems to be just enough to get out.


    "Student Liuli, why aren''t you moving?" Nie Kong looked up and saw that Liuli''s upper body had gone out, leaving the position below the waist straight behind.


    "Nie Kong... Teacher Nie Kong, I seem... as if the card owner can''t get out." Liuli, who had been facing everything indifferently, said in a voice that was hard to hear.


    "No?" Seeing her look, Nie Kong couldn''t help thinking back to the first time he saw Yuri Sakazaki in the world of the King of Fighters. It seemed almost exactly the same as it is now.


    "Teacher, help...help me push." ??Liuli whispered.


    Nie Kong hummed, raised his hands and dragged her little ass.


    "Huh?" Perceiving Nie Kong''s ass grabbing, Liuli''s body trembled.She was so embarrassed that her cheeks were red, and she was a little grateful that she was not wearing a skirt, otherwise she would be embarrassed.


    All it said was Grandpa Zeng''s fault, otherwise how could such a thing happen..


    "Don''t move, I''m about to start pushing." Nie Kong pressed his hands, but Liuli cried out in pain.


    "No, it seems that the window is a bit small and you can''t get out. You can see if you can get back in." Nie Kong said.


    "Yeah." Liuli was a little helpless seeing that she could almost go out.


    Although he couldn''t get out, the window was not as narrow as a fence like Sakazaki Yuri''s, Ruri shrank his head from the outside.


    Nie Kong below stretched out his hand and held the colored glaze that had fallen from a height of two meters in his arms.


    And Liuli was lying in Nie Kong''s arms, her arms around Nie Kong''s neck.She looked at Nie Kong''s cheek that was only five centimeters away from herself, his cheeks flushed like a lantern.

 2303 The collapse of the second element Text 4 057. Misunderstanding! !

    The breath of a man rushed to his face, and Liuli, who was in contact with the man for the first time, was usually a little mouthless and didn''t put everything in his eyes, but now his heartbeat suddenly accelerated.She was a little timid, thinking that if Teacher Nie Kong came up in person, she felt that she could not resist.The atmosphere became a little glamorous, Liuli''s nervous palms were all sweat.


    "Teacher, are you all right. Because you have not come back, I know from the maid that you are in the kitchen. Eh, what are you...what are you doing?" Suddenly, the door was pushed open strongly, and Qiangui and Onoji stood there. I was in front of the door, and it was Qian Ji who had just spoken.


    Their eyes widened at this time, staring at the picture in front of them-Nie Kong and Liuli embraced each other intimately. Because they were facing them, they looked as if their cheeks overlapped and were kissing.


    "Hug... I''m sorry to disturb you." Xiaosaki''s pretty face turned bright red with a brush.Feeling confused, she directly forcibly held Qianjin, for fear that Qianjin would disturb them.The next moment, the two women ran away without a trace.Only Nie Kong and Liuli were left, and there was no opportunity for them to explain.


    "What to do, we seem to have been misunderstood." Liuli, who became stiff, looked at Nie Kong in front of him with a crying expression.


    The original purpose was to bring Ono Temple and the teacher together, but now it has messed up the relationship between the three of them, making Ono Temple mistakenly believe that she and her rob Teacher Nie Kong, what face will he have tomorrow is to face Ono Temple.


    It seems that today, it is better to set the location of the study meeting in a home.It happens that Yijia¡¯s family will misunderstand the relationship between Qiangui and Yiyi. They have to pretend to be close lovers at all times, and there will be no grandpa Zeng who can do nothing about it.


    "Xiao Saki is so gentle, she probably wouldn''t talk nonsense at school, and we didn''t do anything." Nie Kong said nothing.


    "This is not the point of the question, idiot teacher, you don''t understand Xiao Saki''s mind at all. Forget it, I will explain to her myself tomorrow." Liuli gave Nie Kong a white look, and then sighed helplessly.


    Liuli''s study meeting plan ended in failure because of Jizo''s intervention.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Early in the morning the next morning, Liuli stood listlessly on the road waiting for Onodera''s appearance.Because of what happened last night, Liuli hadn''t slept well all night, thinking about how to explain it to her, causing it to have two dark circles under her eyes.


    Soon, Onode Temple slowly appeared on the sidewalk, this time he did not go to school with Nie Kong.But it seems that she also saw Liuli, and she quickly lowered her head to go around another road.


    "Wait for Xiaosaki!" Liuli stepped forward quickly, holding Xiaosaki.


    "Liu...Liu Li sauce." Xiao Saki looked at her and whispered: "Sorry, I didn''t know before. It turns out that Liu Li also likes the teacher. In the future...I won''t bother you anymore."


    As soon as he came up, Xiao Saki said his apologies.She has such a character. First of all, she is thinking about others, and Liuli feels very guilty.


    "Saki, I want to solve the misunderstanding last night. Actually, I and the teacher are nothing." Liuli smiled bitterly.


    "How...how is it possible? Hasn''t it been developed to the point of kissing...kissing? Old... honestly, I think Liuli and the teacher are a good match. The height difference between the two is... very cute." Xiaosaki envied Tao.


    "Hey. It''s not what Xiaosaki thought. In fact, we had a reason last night, and we didn''t kiss." Liuli hurriedly rejected it.


    "Liu Lijiang doesn''t need to be like this, I... I don''t blame you."


    "Woo. If Xiao Saki doesn''t believe me, I can call the teacher out and explain it together." Then Liuli Yiwuyishi told Xiaosaki what happened last night.


    "So that''s it." Xiao Saki didn''t have that much thought. She was a girl who easily believed in others, so gentle to the point of distressing people.Fortunately, I didn''t meet a scumbag, didn''t like the previous one, and avoided tragedy.


    "Really, Xiaosaki." Seeing Xiaosaki forgiving herself, Ruri wasn''t very happy. She patted Xiaosaki on the shoulder like an elder, "It''s not possible with your current thinking. I have a little difficulty. , And then you give up on your own initiative. You should take the initiative to fight for it. Even if Mr. Nie Kong is not as popular as me, there will be other girls and other rivals in the future. Do you have to give up on your own initiative? "


    "Liu Lijiang, I think I''m terrible, not as good as Xiaochun in cooking, and not as cute as Qianjin. Will Teacher Nie Kong really like me?" Xiaosaki said unconfidently.


    "Xiao Saki, what you lack is a confidence. I think Teacher Nie Kong likes you. Give me the feeling that you are a good match. I can''t help but think that you get married soon." Liuli was speechless. Tao.


    "Really?"


    "Forget it, with your current mentality, it will take a long time to break through the relationship with the teacher. If I have a chance, let me help you again. Of course, it will not appear in the first accident." Liuli said.


    Her eyes radiated a ray of light, as long as there is no unexpected person¡ªGrandpa Zeng is there, she believes that there will be no problem.No way, Grandpa Ji Sanzeng couldn''t handle it.


    "Thank you, Liulijiang." Xiaosaki said gratefully.Liuli waved her hand, indicating that it didn''t matter.After an explanation, the two women once again replied to the intimate relationship between girlfriends.


    After turning his mind, Liuli thought of many ideas.In school, it should be easy for two people to be alone.


    "We are friends. When the time is right, I think you should take the initiative to confess Teacher Nie Kong. There is a great chance of success. After all, last night, he personally said that he supports the relationship between teachers and students. And the teacher, I have already met Xiao Saki. It''s been many years," Liuli said.


    "Well, it''s been three years." Recalling the previous bit by bit, Xiao Saki nodded.


    "Right. I haven''t had a girlfriend before. It seems that he is also waiting for Xiao Saki to grow up." Liuli said in a genuine manner.


    Xiao Saki''s cheeks reddened, and she was swayed by what Liuli said.

 2304 The collapse of the second element text 4 058, cute little Saki

    "Qiangui, I have something to ask you, hope you can promise me." During the break, Liuli called Qiangui to her.


    "Student Liuli, let me know if you can help me." It''s rare to live like a normal student. Qian Ji is happy to get along with his classmates and lead a normal student life.


    "Well, the swimming club of our school is quite weak. Tomorrow will be the school swimming practice competition, but the number of participants in the swimming club is not enough. Tongzaki''s motor nerves are very good. If you don''t dislike it, I would like to invite you after school. Come and help be a member of the swimming club preparing to participate." Liuli said.


    "Okay, I also like swimming." Qian Ji happily agreed.


    So after school, Qiangui and Liuli in swimsuits gathered in front of the swimming pool.Qianshou wore a beautiful bikini and beige swimsuit, showing off his slender figure and pure white skin.In particular, he inherited the genes of his white father, and his skin was whiter than snow, and his slender figure was even more impressive than they were, and it was so beautiful.


    It¡¯s just that Qian Ji¡¯s shock is that Teacher Nie Kong and Ono Temple are there?


    "Ruri, I...I remember this is a women''s swimming club, why the teacher is there." Xiao Saki, wearing a cute blue swimsuit, pulled Liuli by the corner of his clothes and asked.


    "Idiot, if the teacher is not coming, how can you have a chance to break through the relationship with the teacher, Xiaosaki, you have to come on." Liuli gave a shy Xiaosaki a white, not just wearing a swimsuit in front of him, as for.


    "The key is that I can''t swim, so I don''t want to get embarrassed in front of the teacher." Xiaosaki whispered.


    "I asked you not to let you swim, don''t forget the business. Forget it, you don''t have to do anything later, just wait for me to arrange for you." Liuli said.


    Xiao Saki nodded obediently when she heard Ruri''s words.Let Liuli pull herself in front of Nie Kong.


    "Teacher, is it the first time you saw Xiaosaki in a swimsuit?" Liuli asked suddenly.


    "Yeah, Xiao Saki is really cute." Nie Kong said lightly.I have to say that the loose school uniform completely concealed Xiao Saki''s figure, even Nie Kong did not expect Xiao Saki under the school uniform to be so plump.


    "Wh... no." Xiao Saki''s face hung red, and he did not dare to look at Nie Kong''s exposed upper body.


    "It''s good if the teacher likes it. Teacher, what I want to ask you is to teach Xiaosaki how to swim before tomorrow''s practice game." Liuli nodded and said.


    "Huh." Qian Ji and Ono Temple whispered at the same time.Xiao Saki didn''t expect that Liuli''s assist would be like this, but Qianshou felt that he should teach him to promote the relationship between classmates.


    "My swimming is very good. If Onodera doesn''t dislike it, I can teach Xiaosaki how to swim." Qian Jiu raised his hand enthusiastically.


    "No, you have to practice with me." Liuli dragged Qian Ji away without saying a word..Before leaving, he gestured to Xiao Saki with his eyes, and then left a small space for Nie Kong and Ono Temple to live alone.


    Qiangui had no choice but to mutter and follow Liuli to leave.Soon the son of Qianjinyixi flopped into the swimming pool and galloped in the freestyle, like a crazy girl.


    Liuli was a little speechless and didn''t even start the warm-up. What if she got cramps in the water.Just watching Qianji''s performance, Liuli could only follow, and then explained to Qianji about tomorrow''s schedule in the water.


    Seeing their water like a little white dragon in the waves, Onoji breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Qian Ji did not dare to teach them.At the same time, she understood what the arrangement Liuli had just said was.Actually... Let yourself be alone with the teacher, let the teacher teach swimming.


    "Saki, let''s start too." Nie Kong said, touching Xiao Saki''s head.


    "Yeah." Xiao Saki obediently followed Nie Kong to the shallow water area, where the water depth only reached the position of the stomach, just suitable for beginners.Rao was so, Xiao Saki who was afraid of water hugged Nie Kong directly.


    "It''s the first time for Xiaosaki to swim, so let''s start with the most basic drawing of water." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    Fortunately, Nie Kong has many experiences teaching girls swimming, so he has a lot of experience.Teaching Xiao Saki how to swim is really simple for Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong grabbed Xiao Saki''s two small hands, and the soft touch made people''s heart move.Xiao Saki''s cheeks remained pink all the time. It was the first time she saw the boy''s body, and it was Nie Kong who she liked, she was also very shy.


    "But teacher, you have to hold my hand, please, don''t let go." Xiao Saki grasped Nie Kong''s big hand tightly, Shui Lingling looked at Nie Kong with big eyes.


    Seeing Xiao Saki''s cute side, even Nie Kong couldn''t help but feel moved, almost out of control and wanted to hug Xiao Saki and give him a kiss.


    "Yes, the teacher will protect Xiao Saki, so feel relieved."


    "Ok.."


    Hearing Nie Kong''s words, Xiao Saki felt no longer afraid.Anyway, as long as there is a teacher, she feels safe.


    She blushed when she noticed the teacher who was close to her body.I want to let go, but I am afraid of water.


    "It''s going to start, Xiao Saki hurry up and get ready, I can''t swim while holding me." Nie Air Conditioning laughed.


    "Woo, the teacher made fun of me."


    The shameless Xiao Saki slowly released Nie Kong and sank her plump body into the water. Then Nie Kong took her little hand while she started to kick her feet in the water.After getting acquainted, Nie Kong took Xiao Saki''s little hand and slowly led her to the deep water area.


    As long as he learned the basic kicking posture and practiced for a while, Nie Kong felt that he could let go.It is said that I was originally using a floating board to learn, but Xiao Saki is a beginner, and Nie Kong needs to teach Xiao Saki the same way as a child.


    Of course, if Xiao Saki used the kickboard alone, he would definitely not dare to go to deep water. He would not feel safe by himself and would not learn to swim so quickly.


    Everything went smoothly. During the time with Nie Kong, Xiao Saki felt as if he had forgotten the existence of time.


    The Liuli on the opposite side looked at the harmonious scene and nodded in satisfaction.Without Grandpa Zeng''s destruction, the plan seemed to go well.

 2305 The collapse of the second element text 4 059, Liuli is about to cry

    After practicing for a long time, Xiao Saki is almost done.


    "Teacher, I... Am I stupid? After teaching for so long, I have to rely on a floating board to swim." Xiaosaki asked in a low voice.


    I can¡¯t learn, my cooking level is bad, and I am usually clumsy.Such a clumsy self, the teacher will notice, will you like yourself?!In this regard, Xiao Saki felt that there was no possibility.


    Compared with classmate Qiangui, she is excellent in study, especially as beautiful as a doll, which is what she has always longed for.


    "Xiao Saki is a little stupid, but Xiao Saki who studies hard is very cute. I like teaching Xiao Saki very much." Nie Kong, with a warm smile, lightly nodded her little nose with her index finger.Just seeing Xiao Saki''s simple smile, it seemed to heal everything.


    "Hey, teacher hi...like it?" Xiaosaki rounded her big eyes, and her beautiful round face was stained with fuchsia red.Just hearing the first half of Nie Kong''s words made Xiao Saki''s head crash on the spot.She was already a little stupid, but now her IQ has dropped to zero.


    "Saki, what''s the matter?" Nie Kong asked.


    "No, no...nothing. Old...teacher, let''s swim again." The panicked Xiao Saki directly took the floating board and shot it out with a blast, splashing the waves in the swimming pool.


    Nie Kong looked at Xiao Saki a little speechlessly, now even if she takes off her skateboard, it feels okay.And the water in the pool reaches the chest position, and there will be no drowning.


    While watching Xiao Saki''s swimming style, suddenly, the conversation of two girls from the swimming club on the shore attracted Nie Kong''s attention.


    "Hey, classmate Liuli has sunk for a long time, she shouldn''t be drowning."


    "Just kidding, how can classmate Liuli drown because of her watery nature? She is the president of our swimming club, the mermaid of our school. Even if I participate in the national competition, I think I can win."


    "That''s true, and the water is not deep."


    The two girls on the shore are members of a swimming club.Of course, because it is a women''s swimming club, all of them are girls.Nie Kong was able to come because one was the identity of a teacher, and the other was the permission of the minister.


    "Drowning?"


    Nie Kong turned and looked in Liuli''s direction, and noticed something bad.Liuli sank to the bottom of the water, and appeared to be very painful.


    "Not good, Liuli really drowned."


    Perceiving Liuli''s strangeness, Nie Kong leaped forward, rushing towards Liuli at an extremely fast speed, and then caught her in his arms.


    Fortunately, Nie Kong was tall, and the depth of the water also knew the location of his waist and abdomen.After hugging her, Liu Li''s head was easily exposed.


    "Liu Li, are you okay."


    "Because... because I didn''t do warm-up exercises, so my feet... my feet cramped. What a shame." Liuli smiled wryly, drowning in the shallow water, and let Nie Kong rescue him, she was a fool.


    "It''s okay, I''ll take you ashore and rest for a while."


    "Well, thank you very much, teacher." Liuli nodded, spreading her arms around Nie Kong''s neck.


    It was just that suddenly, when the body touched Nie Kong, it was as if electric shock.Liuli''s cheeks became hot and she twisted her body, but she felt stronger, as if there was no space between her skin.


    After getting ashore, Liuli realized a cool feeling on her body.She looked down in surprise, and the next moment Liuli let out a terrifying scream.


    "Yeah!!!"


    Nie Kong also looked down, and instantly saw a piece of flatness.It turned out that while struggling in the water, the swimsuit on the upper body slipped down.


    "Teacher, don''t look at it." Seeing Liuli''s blushing cheeks for the first time, she showed the kind of shame she had always given to Nie Kong.


    She put her arm in front of her, and stared at Nie Kong "inflated".


    "Sorry, I didn''t notice it in the water." Nie Kong said a little embarrassed.


    "Ahhhhh, yes. The teacher can''t feel it because the chest is flat, I''m really sorry."


    "Hmm." Nie Kong was speechless, Liuli did have the size of a primary school student, she was cute, and she was definitely Lolicon''s favorite.


    "Teacher, you can see it." The colored glaze after putting on the clothes seemed to exude a fierce light.


    "I saw a little bit, even if it is small, it is very cute." Nie Kong tried to explain, saying that he didn''t mind.


    "Teacher, you die for me ten thousand times!!!" But Xiao Liuli, who burst into the small universe, directly pushed Nie Kong hard.With a bang, Nie Kong was pushed directly into the swimming pool behind.


    "Teacher, what happened?" Xiao Saki, who swam to Nie Kong''s side, raised Nie Kong in the water with concern.


    "Haha, Onodeji, you should be careful too. The teacher is a big pervert. He pretended to save people and took off his Liuli swimsuit." On the shore, Qianji classmate was holding his belly and laughing.


    "Teacher... The teacher won''t, it''s just an accident..." Xiaosaki said, shaking his hands.


    "It''s still Xiao Saki the best." Looking at Xiao Saki, Nie Kong''s "wounded" heart was instantly healed, and he put his head in Xiao Saki''s arms.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It''s true, it''s true. It was clearly intended to let Teacher Nie Kong develop a relationship with Xiao Saki. Why did you make a mistake for yourself?


    Xiao Saki really wanted to cry in her heart, and she made a mistake twice.What are the accidents? Instead, I kept in close contact with the teacher.The last time I was hugged and misunderstood, it''s fine, ooh, this time I was seen my body, so I can''t get married.


    Thinking back to the last time and today''s experience, Liuli felt weak.More powerless than dealing with Grandpa Zeng.Anyway, Grandpa Zeng can teach him hard, but every time it seems like a bad marriage.


    Can''t help anymore, who knows what accident will happen next time, how the teacher will defile himself.


    "Saki, please forgive me for not being able to help you anymore. The teacher is an idiot, how will I face him and Saki in the future." Ruri hiding in the corner of the dressing room can see that the surrounding atmosphere is dark.


    The plan failed twice in a row, and Liuli''s depression is normal.

 2306 The collapse of the second element Text 4 060, Seijiro Thrush who transferred from school

    Country m, a secret base of the gang organization "Hive".Claude returned from Japan on a rare occasion, and did not continue to monitor Yi and Qianshou.


    The third floor underground is Crowder''s research room, where Crowder often researches many interesting things.


    "Are you looking for me, Mr. Crowder." A handsome young man in a suit came to the study room.


    "Are you here, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." Claude pushed his glasses and squinted at the boy in front of him.


    "I called you back because there is a new mission goal to entrust to you." As he said, Claude took out a photo from his arms, "His name is Yi Yi Le, I think you have heard of it. , The eldest lady is dating him!!! But I think that kid is very cunning, the eldest lady must have been deceived by him."


    "Yes...Is it." The handsome young man glanced at the photo, feeling that the treatment was a very ordinary young man.


    "Yes, damn guy, you can''t forgive it." Claude''s eyes fired, and the photo in his hand was crushed to pieces.


    "That guy is a small and incompetent little character, like being raised by a mountain monkey, it smells better than fertilizer!! My eldest lady, it is impossible to like him!!" Claude kept swearing a joy, as if a joy The same as robbing his baby.


    "Is there such a bad man?"


    "Huh!! I can''t directly protect the eldest lady, but you are an excellent subordinate that I carefully cultivated. If it were you, you should be able to rescue the eldest lady from that bastard''s demon!!"


    Claude looked at him, then patted him on the shoulder, "In my heart, you and Missy are the most suitable couple. Try to make Missy turn her mind and like you."


    The boy''s cheeks blushed, "You have praised Mr. Claude. But don''t worry, I will definitely save the lady."


    "Very good! I have already booked the flight ticket for tomorrow. Come back to Japan with me." Claude nodded in satisfaction.


    After being caught out by Nie Kong repeatedly and kicked out of the campus, Claude realized that he could not protect the eldest lady, so he broke a scam.


    Now, he can only ask the people he cultivated and grow up to lurk to the campus to save the eldest lady on his behalf.


    "Yes. For the eldest lady, for the promise made ten years ago."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It didn''t take long for the formalities to be completed quickly.The news of the arrival of transfer students swept the campus.And Nie Kong was the first to know.Because the class that the transfer student transfers to is the class he instructs.


    "Wow, who is that person, his features are so beautiful."


    "Is it a girl?"


    "Idiot, you know it''s a boy by looking at the clothes. But, is there such a person in our school?"


    "Seeing that his uniform is different from ours, he should be a student from another school or a transfer student..." On the morning of the first day of transfer, the campus was suddenly very busy.A handsome man appeared in the corridor in front of the classroom.The students who were supposed to be resting paid attention to him.


    "Look, I went to the teacher''s office, 100% transfer student."


    "Wow, handsome guys gather together, are you a transfer student or Teacher Nie Kong?"


    "Idiot, what is so good about being a sissy transfer student, Teacher Nie Kong is much more handsome than him."


    "I also think Teacher Nie Kong is a little more handsome. Really, because standing with him, he is completely compared to him, how can I bear it." Handsome is indeed handsome enough, but prettier than a girl is unacceptable.


    In everyone''s attention, the new and pretty transfer student came to Nie Kong''s office.This is the case. Many girls put their ears to the door to eavesdrop on some information.


    "Hello, teacher, I am Seishirou Shilu, today''s transfer student." The transfer student in uniform stood in front of Nie Kong with a slender figure.


    Nie Kong glanced at him, then showed a playful smile.


    Looking at Nie Kong''s bright eyes at each other, Cheng Shirou tightened, as if he had seen all the secrets through.


    "Welcome to Cheng Shilang, I am your class guide Nie Kong from today, please take care of me!" Not only from the other party''s name, but also from the other party''s slender posture, Nie Kong, who has read countless women, really sees what.Although he disguised well, the characteristics of a girl still couldn''t be concealed completely.


    "Yes, Teacher Nie Kong, but please... please don''t stare at me and let it go." Cheng Shilang turned his body sideways, as if trying to avoid Nie Kong''s gaze.


    "Hehe, please don''t mind. It feels like you are a girl, so I took a few more glances." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    "Teacher asks others to be wrong, I am not a girl." Cheng Shirou, with a flat chest, stared at Nie Kong, but his appearance had no deterrent for Nie Kong.


    "Oh, sorry."


    "Please, apologize and be more sincere."


    Realizing that Nie Kong didn''t have the seriousness of his former teacher, Shiro Shiro felt a little helpless.Fortunately, no identity was revealed.


    What a sharp insight, it is really difficult for this teacher to do as Claude said, so he must be more vigilant.


    After chatting for a while, Nie Kong took Shishiro to the classroom, preparing to introduce Xiaosaki and the others to the new transfer students before class.


    It''s just that when Nie Kong arrived, the audience suddenly burst into a scream.


    "Huh eh!"


    The surrounding classmates watched in astonishment when two handsome men appeared, their heads short-circuited for a while.The white face of the newcomer was the same as that of Nie Kong, but not as masculine as Nie Kong, and slightly feminine.


    But both of them are so handsome. Although Nie Kong is more dazzling than him, her shining appearance makes her match Nie Kong.The girls'' breathing was disturbed, their eyes turned to look at them.The rotten girls are eager to look at them, brain filling Nie Kong and the new CP picture.


    The boy wailed, how could they survive such a handsome transfer student.


    Originally, there was a teacher Nie Kong, but the teacher was always a teacher, and the transfer student was completely different.

 2307 The collapse of the second element Text 4 061, cooperation?

    "Is it a thrush?" Qian Ji exclaimed after seeing the person coming.


    "Wow, my eldest lady, it''s been a long time since I saw you." Shiro Shiro, who scanned the classroom, threw himself into Qiangui''s arms in surprise, clinging to Qiangui like a child like a child.


    "Hey hey!" The male and female students in the class were all dumbfounded.


    "What, what? The transfer students hugged Qian Ji when they met?" After all, a few days ago, Qian Ji showed his classmates as a close lover with a couple.


    "Is it the ex-boyfriend of classmate Qian Ji?"


    The students around immediately began to gossip.


    "Idiot, how can you hug me in front of your classmates." Qian Ji found the uncomfortable look around him, and immediately pushed the thrush out.


    "Miss, you don''t know that I have always missed you. It''s great to see you." The thrush said happily.


    "Is the war going to begin? A love triangle." By the girls.


    "From the appearance alone, one is not an opponent at all. It is totally inferior to others. They look very good, the boys are very handsome and the girls are very beautiful." The male student was also gloating.


    "Don''t quarrel, everyone. Since Seishirou and Qiangui know each other, let''s sit next to Qiangui. Please remember to take care of your new classmates." Nie Kong said.


    "Yes." Compared with the male student, the female student''s answer seemed much more enthusiastic.It may be that the handsome figure of the thrush puts a lot of pressure on the male students around.


    "Sorry, Miss, I suddenly transferred to another school. This matter was decided temporarily. It was Mr. Claude who asked me to follow Missy to increase my knowledge." Sitting next to Qianspin, Thrush explained in a low voice.


    "I didn''t mind it, but why do you want to dress like this?" She was obviously a very cute girl, and she was a little unaccustomed to dressing up as a boy.


    "Because...because I couldn''t find the designated uniform for this school, I had to put on my usual clothes." Thrush didn''t care about men''s clothing, anyway, he was raised as a boy by Claude.What she wants to know most now is who cheated her eldest lady, so she asked directly:


    "By the way, Miss, I heard that you made a lover who has both ability and political integrity at school. If you don''t dislike it, can you introduce him to me."


    "Eh, this." Qian Ji was a little dumbfounded, she looked around, then waved at one, "One, come here."


    "Suddenly call me here, why...what?" One asked in confusion.


    Qian Ji immediately pulled one in front of him, squeezed out an ugly smile, and channeled: "Thrush, he... he is called Yi Le and is my lover."


    "Why did you call me all of a sudden?" Yi Le asked inexplicably.


    "Shhh, don''t talk too much, she was sent by Claude. If you don''t want to show off, just pretend to be me." Thousands of spines behind the one quietly answered his doubts.


    Yi Le''s face was a little depressed. He thought that if Crowder was gone, the school would become a paradise.Unexpectedly, Claude sent a boy to stare at them.


    "Hello, I really admire your name for a long time. Seeing it in person like this makes people feel that you are very trustworthy." Thrush said with a smile.


    "Thanks...Thank you." Seeing the kind look, it is not at all like the fierceness of the Black Nest and my own mafia, and I feel a little relieved.


    "Forgive me for being impolite. Let me introduce you again. I am Shiro Shiro. I am about the same age as the eldest lady, so I often grow up as her playmates. Recently, because I rarely have the opportunity to meet, I have always missed the eldest lady." The thrush said with joy.


    For coming to Japan to perform the mission, Thrush is very happy, because she can see Miss Qiangui, whom she missed, and live with her again.As for finding out the one that deceived the eldest lady, Shushu thinks that the task should not be very difficult.And Claude''s order is to stare at the other party, and then take the evidence to Claude.It''s just that the thrush feels time-consuming, so it''s better to directly and openly and forcefully come quickly.


    Soon it came to noon, and the Thrush holding the lunch box was about to reminisce with Qiangui.It was only found that Yi Yi and Qianji ran to the rooftop.


    It seems that because of her arrival, Ichichi and Qianshou are planning to go to the rooftop to have a sweet lunch, of course, pretending to show the thrush.


    "It''s hateful, that bastard can be so close to the eldest lady." The thrush peeking in the corner, her pretty face was angry and envious, and her clothes were almost crumpled.


    "Hey, Shiro Shiro, it is very impolite to peek at others." Suddenly, Shiro felt slightly light.Turning to look behind, she saw her teacher Nie Kong, holding her in front of her with one hand by the collar.


    "Well, teacher, you have misunderstood, I am just protecting the eldest lady in secret." Lulu immediately explained.


    She couldn''t help being very vigilant, and before leaving, Claude urged her to be careful about Nie Kong.It seems that he is really troublesome and difficult to deal with, and he was discovered by peeking!!


    "There will be no danger in the school, just be an ordinary student at ease." Nie Kong dragged the thrush off the balcony, "and don''t disturb Qian Ji and a classmate."


    "What do you know...what, teacher, you are a bit decisive. Although the eldest lady said that she became a lover with him, she was probably deceived by a classmate." The thrush retorted.


    "So, are you doubting their relationship?" Nie Kong said with a light smile.


    "That''s right! How could the eldest lady like that short, bean sprout-like waste."


    "Listening to you, I actually think they are a little weird."


    "Right right, teacher, how about the two of us working together to expose a happy scam." Lu Wei squinted at Nie Kong and asked cheerfully.


    "Cooperation, I can promise you."


    Nie Kong shook his head and smiled unconfirmed. He knew the true relationship between Qian Ji and Yi Yi-pretending to be a couple!Of course, even if it was pretending, Nie Kong didn''t want to see it.


    Therefore, Nie Kong felt that it was best to let Thrush know the truth as soon as possible.

 2308 The collapse of the second element Text 4 062, Nie Kongs bad idea

    "Looking at the teacher''s appearance, is it possible that you like my eldest lady?" Hearing Nie Kong''s decisive consent, thrush became suspicious.Nie Kong is a teacher, he has no reason to destroy the happiness and romance of the students.The only explanation is that Teacher Nie Kong also likes Qiangui, and because of the relationship between the eldest lady and Yiichi, she has to be depressed and unhappy, so she intends to destroy the relationship between Qiangui and Yiyi.


    "Where did you think of it?" Nie Kong said speechlessly.


    "My eldest is so beautiful, it¡¯s normal to like her. Although you look much better than a piece of scrap material, but you like it, don¡¯t deceive my eldest like a piece." Huan warned. .


    "Yes, then how do you plan to tear it apart now?" Nie Kong asked.


    "According to my original plan, I originally planned to invite him to a duel, let him give up on the eldest lady, let him know that he is not protecting the big and small family." The thrush said proudly.


    "Duel?" Nie Kong muttered and looked at the thrush!!


    Seeing murderous in her eyes, she took out a black pistol from her belt!!


    "Hey, what are you doing with the gun out?" Nie Kong said in astonishment.


    Shulu suddenly realized that it was her teacher who was not allowed to carry firearms in school, so she inserted her pistol back in a daze.


    "Take it out and let me keep it. How can you carry such a dangerous weapon in the school?" Nie Kong stretched out his hand to block in front of her and asked her for a pistol.


    The thrush had no choice but to pull out the gun again and hand it to Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong grabbed the pistol, glanced at the thrush again, and then extended his other hand again.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, what do you mean?" The thrush folded his arms and glared at Nie Kong dissatisfiedly.


    "Take out the others too," Nie Kong said.


    "I...I don''t understand what you mean." A hint of panic appeared on Lu''s face, and she hurriedly turned sideways without facing Nie Kong.


    "Really." Nie Kong held the pistol and stretched it towards the thrush, and then opened her coat boldly!A touch of snow-white belly appeared in front of Nie Kong.


    In the position next to the lower abdomen, another small pistol was inserted.Nie Kong followed her lower abdomen and touched her hidden pistol.


    "Eh." Nie Kong''s big hand touched the skin of her waist, causing her to panic, and her white skin became tight with goose bumps.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, hurry...stop!" The thrush grabbed Nie Kong''s big hand and tried to stop Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong pressed against the wall, and the two of them now looked like Nie Kong''s waist thrush.


    The thrush''s suit jacket was taken off, revealing the guns hidden inside her body. At least three or four guns were hidden on her body.


    Sure enough, after taking off his jacket, the shirt could no longer conceal the thrush''s figure.


    "I... my gun." The thrush didn''t notice that he was gone or gone, instead he was concerned that all the guns he was wearing were unloaded by Nie Kong.


    "Now leave it to me for safekeeping," Nie Kong said.


    "But... but I need them to protect big and small families, and I need them to fight a duel with Yi Le." The thrush looked at Nie Kong stubbornly, and she planned to take it back.But found that Nie Kong was holding her steady with one hand, and still couldn''t move!!


    "Student Qiangui, isn''t she a girl who will be obediently protected by others, she is weak." Nie Kong shook his head and said.


    The thrush was startled and couldn''t help thinking back to the scenes from childhood and Qiangui.She found that every time Missy did not need her own protection.


    Is it possible that the eldest lady no longer needs her own protection?Thrush smiled bitterly. She came to Japan to realize the promise of protecting Qiantang when she had the strength ten years ago.


    "And if you want to take back Thousand Thorns from a hand, you don''t actually need to use violent means." Nie Kong said with a light smile.


    "Does Teacher Nie Kong have any method?" The thrush seemed to be limp, and she was so uneasy at the moment.


    "Thrush is a very handsome boy, he should be very attractive to girls," Nie Air Conditioning laughed.


    "You mean, you want me to attract the eldest lady, and let the eldest lady empathize. No... it won''t work." The thrush shook his head in loss.


    "No, you can attract another girl, Onodera Kosaki." Nie Kong''s smile turned into a smirk.


    "What''s the matter with Guan Xiaoyesi."


    "Because, Lei Le seems to like Onoji very much. As long as you pursue Onoji a little bit, Lei will be too anxious to eat, but she is definitely willing to give up Qian Ji."


    Nie Kong coughed and told the truth.At the moment of knowledge, the atmosphere became cold winter in vain.Looking at the thrush, she found her murderous face at this moment.


    "Yi Le, that damn guy. With my eldest lady, I actually like other girls halfheartedly. Unforgivable, I want to kill him."


    Nie Kong was speechless, now she was really an erupting volcano.


    "Calm down!" Nie Kong held the opponent''s little hand tightly and said, "Even if one kills one, it won''t help."


    "How can you calm me down? That guy really hurt Miss and deceived Miss''s feelings." The thrush stared at Nie Kong angrily.


    "Things haven''t reached that point, maybe one likes Onodera, and at the same time likes Qianshou."


    "The matter is already serious."


    "Well, that''s just my personal guess, you can try their feelings yourself, isn''t that also the purpose of your coming to Japan," Nie Kong said.


    The thrush panted heavily and quickly calmed down as Nie Kongwen whispered.After seeing her not impulsively, Nie Kong let go of her.


    "Well, let me investigate, thank you for explaining the situation to me." The thrush bowed to Nie Kong vigorously.


    "Oh, put on your coat first," Nie Kong saw the snow-white skin exposed under the other''s collar and threw the clothes at her.


    Thrush was very confused. When he noticed Nie Kong''s gaze, his cheeks burned like fire, "You... did you see it?"


    "Unexpectedly, Thrush is a girl."


    "Hmph, you really misunderstood, someone always misunderstood me as a boy before. It really makes me incredible."


    "It''s a matter of course, who made you wear a boy uniform all the time. It would be cute to change into a girl''s costume."


    "But... cute? Stupid... fool, not cute, I... how could I be cute." The thrush hugged his uniform and fled in an instant.

 2309 The collapse of the second element Text 5 001, go home?

    Chapter One Fairy World


    In Dingtian Ring, Nie Kong, who was sitting cross-legged, slowly opened his eyes, and two golden rays of light flashed in his eyes.


    At this time, they were shuttled aimlessly in the mezzanine of the dimension, and no one knew where the next world would be.


    "Nie Lang, your injury has been healed." As if aware of Nie Kong''s abnormality, Da Snake Ji blocked her delicate and beautiful cheeks in front of Nie Kong, and then she was full of surprise.


    "Yes, I have refined the source of countless beliefs, and after adjusting my breath for many years, I finally regained its heyday." Nie Kong sighed. It has been many years since the battle with Amaterasu.


    His eyes traveled through the void of tens of thousands of miles like a tide. At this time, he had some mother and sister he missed in his heart.Although he became an immortal, he couldn''t let go of the cause and effect of his children''s affection!!


    "Nie Lang, are you planning to break the void and leave the mezzanine of the two-dimensional element?" After the double repairs, Da Snake Ji and Nie Kong had already agreed, and Nie Kong knew everything she wanted.


    Da Snake Ji was next to Nie Kong, guessing that something was going on in Nie Kong''s heart, and said, "If you miss it, go back. No matter what, the concubine will go together."


    "After all, I have been away for thousands of years. Every day, I hope to break through the void of the dimension and return to the earth, and then guide my mother and sister to practice. I am worried that it is too late to go back. They are gone."


    "Back to Earth?"


    "Yes, Earth. Now with the power of my Da Luo Jinxian mid-term, with you, you should be able to break the void of the dimension." Nie Kong asked.


    "Although the concubine''s injuries are almost healed, the body only relies on refining beliefs without the supplement of spiritual power, and the power effect it exerts is not even as good as the Poyuan Formation in the Dingtian Ring." Da Snake Ji said embarrassedly. .


    "That''s okay. You control the Dingtian Ring, and you must know the position of the earth." Nie Kong nodded and said.


    "The concubine does understand it, but it has been away for many years. I don''t know what is going on now, and I am not sure if I can return to Earth." The original Ochihime had the Japanese three gods sealed in Mount Fuji.Not long after waking up, Orochiji found that she could not stay in the human world, and she broke the void into the second dimension.


    "You have to try it anyway." Nie Kong''s eyes flashed, and his divine mind controlled himself and Da Snake Ji to leave the Ding Tian Ring instantly.At the same time, Nie Kong''s primordial spirit also returned to his super-4 body.


    The big snake girl in a white dress raised her head and glanced at Nie Kong, and directly waved the Dingtian Ring of her fingers, and then the power of her body and the power of faith rushed into the void in front of her.


    Nie Kong''s primordial spirit also condensed all the strength in his body and blasted out a punch with all his strength.


    Although this process is extremely difficult, his cultivation is only in the mid-term of Daluo Jinxian, and the two mothers can be picked up here to practice safely.A full ten seconds later, when the light group in the sky reached its extreme point, a deep muffled thunder sound came.As soon as the white light converged, the sky suddenly transformed into a pitch black black hole, spreading towards the endless void, like an ancient galaxy road.


    Putting away his mind, Nie Kong''s entire aura also slightly changed, and then the Immortal Golden Body was attached to him, and then his eyes were directed to the sky, and he and Orochiji plunged into the newly opened dimensional black hole.


    Nie Kong returned home like an arrow, galloping through the void at the fastest speed, without letting the soul return to the ring.Shuttle day after day, a gap of space finally appeared at the end of the passage.He excitedly lifted the strength of his body and forcibly accelerated the speed of the shuttle.


    Facing the faint light, Nie Kong appeared outside.The influence brought by the Japanese gods had gradually faded out of his sight.As long as he succeeds in his cultivation in the future, Nie Kong feels no need to be afraid of them.


    The place where Nie Kong appeared was not the home of the earth, nor the city, but the outside of the universe.The vast universe seems endless, and the eyes cannot see where the earth is.


    Nie Kong''s spiritual consciousness was released with all his strength, no longer needed to be restricted like in the second dimension, and finally he teleported towards the position of the sun.The earth is in the solar system, and Nie Kong can directly target the sun.


    Standing on top of Saturn, Nie Kong looked at the blue planet with excitement.


    Suddenly, Nie Kong found a black mist appeared above him, thunder bursts.How could it rain on Saturn, Nie Kong was a little surprised.


    "No, Nie Lang, that''s Thunder Tribulation!" Da Snake Ji said in surprise.


    It was an ocean of lightning, and the lightning was surging down, and the thunder was like a tide, shattering everything, extremely flaming, and the world was purple.


    Nie Kong didn''t put it in his eyes, ready to move away.


    "Boom!" The sound of thunder almost pierced people''s ear drums, shattering people''s souls, and the heavens and the earth were endless, like a nine-day galaxy pouring down, like thousands of stars falling down.


    The void was blown up, because the lightning was too flaming, and the dazzling lightning filled every inch of space.It represents the will of heaven and earth, can wipe out all living beings in the world, and make people''s souls unavoidable.


    Boom, the thunderbolt in the thundercloud instantly hit Nie Kong''s body, blocking Nie Kong''s path.Nie Kong''s flesh was broken, his body was charred, pale golden blood was flowing, and he suffered unimaginable damage.


    "Wha...what, can''t I avoid it?" Nie Kong was surprised, the first thunder and lightning struck Chao Si''s body, making his body almost collapsed.


    "Nie Lang, you... be careful, then... that is the Nine Heavenly Tribulation that practitioners fear the most." Da Snake Ji''s eyes also showed some fear.The frequency of monsters crossing the catastrophe is much harder than that of humans.Fortunately, Orochiji was born in a prehistoric state, and she was born with the cultivation base of Xuanxian.Rao was so, when the incarnation of Thunder Tribulation made her heart palpitations.


    There was a wave of thunder, and I don''t know how many lightning hit him, the pale gold blood was splashing all over, and the bones creaked.Heavenly Tribulation is rare since ancient times, but people know that they have heard legends that outsiders can''t help at all, otherwise they will attract even greater Thunder Tribulation.


    Thunder flickered, Nie Kong directly opened the fourth stage of Super Saiyan, and the violent energy exploded directly.The hair changed from black to long scarlet, the strange color of the eyes.Especially the incandescent arrogance has already materialized.The terrible energy ripples oscillated out, causing cracks in the surrounding space, and Saturn exploded into powder.


    Boom, the second hit directly., The sky and the earth trembled, and the ten thousand zhang purple light covered him, like countless astounding dragons flying into the sky.


    Nie Kong slammed his fist coldly, stiffening the second heavy calamity.The powerful Da Luo Jinxian''s early power directly smashed the purple thunder and lightning.


    For the fifth, sixth, and seventh times, Nie Kong''s body was also in dilapidated condition and was almost pierced. Many wounds showed bones, and a lot of pale golden blood flowed out.

 2310 The collapse of the second element text 5 002, fairy world

    Da Snake Ji yelled in her heart: "Nie Lang, you have to hold on. There is a baptism of thunder robbery, it will be beneficial to future cultivation!"


    Nie Kong didn''t have that energy at all, and he was not distracted.At this moment, his whole body was in severe pain, and Lei Mang punched his body through many places. If it were the other monks, they would have disappeared, and there would be no ashes left.


    But Nie Kong is different. He is the primary cultivation base of Daluo Jinxian, different from ordinary cultivators.


    "Boom!" The eighth thunder tribulation came as scheduled, and the thunder shining, purple became the only one in the world, making Nie Kong''s body in the universe like a leaf of duckweed in a tsunami, instantly submerged.


    The endless thunder and lightning, the blazing gods, made the heaven and the earth bright as day, dazzling, and burned down the void.


    Void trembles, Wanzhang Zihai becomes rich, and the world calms down instantly, as if it never happened.Nie Kong''s scorched body, like charcoal that has experienced fire disaster, almost withered.


    "Jie... is it over?" Nie Kong''s body was devastated, and the vampire''s rebirth ability had no effect under the thunder tribulation, and was already dying.


    "No, that''s not right, you are careful, Nie Lang, the Ninth Heavenly Tribulation is... is brewing! It''s terrible, as expected, even the average Da Luojin can''t safely complete the tribulation." Da Snake Ji said in horror.The eightfold heaven tribulation in front, the seventy-two roads fell, almost killed Nie Kong.Nie Kong did not expect that the nine most powerful ones did not land.


    As soon as the surprise surged in his heart, Nie Kong''s face changed slightly.Instantly took the immortal golden body primordial spirit out of the body, and at the same time retracted the physical body to the ring.The power in his body poured out back like a tide.Suddenly, there was a huge roar in the void, and the huge impact made Nie Kong''s figure difficult to stabilize.


    The ninth purple sky thunder that destroys the sky and the earth, with an unstoppable destructive aura that penetrates the sky and the earth, shrouded it, and its remaining power covered a radius of tens of thousands of kilometers.


    "Come on." Nie Kong''s body was shocked. Since the body of the second element could not bear it, Nie Kong could only let Tianlei baptize his soul.


    Nie Kong''s eyes were furious, and the earth was right in front of him, but the catastrophe was like waves, wave after wave of attacks.Da Luo Jinxian''s mid-stage primordial power, constantly resisting the erosion of destroying all thunder and lightning.


    Nie Kong felt that Tianlei was more powerful than the true sun fire released by Amaterasu.Nie Kong persisted, and he didn''t want to use magic treasures to resist.


    The destruction of the heavens constantly refines Nie Kong''s soul.Nie Kong realized that his soul staying in the tribulation for one second was more effective than double cultivation for a hundred years.


    With a loud boom, the continuous thunder tribulation hit Nie Kong''s charred golden body.


    "No, the earth is right in front of my eyes, how could I be extinguished here." Nie Kong discovered the power of heaven and earth at this moment, and the immortal golden body collapsed again.Was struck by a sky lightning, and then the figure shot down from the void.


    "Nie Lang." Seeing Nie Kong''s injury, Da Snake Ji was heartbroken and rushed to Nie Kong desperately.


    Suddenly the last piece of the nine-nine-day thunder exploded fiercely in Nie Kong''s golden body, hitting both Nie Kong and Orochiji.


    Boom, heaven and earth blasted, thunder and lightning continued to destroy them.Finally, I was surprised to find that the mild belief power offset the partial destruction of the thunder and lightning disaster, and the two abilities neutralized each other.As a result, all the beliefs in the Dingtian Ring were consumed.


    The cancellation of the two greatly reduced the power of Thunder Jie, and the two embraced in the thunder light.


    If anyone knew what Nie Kong was doing at this time, he would be surprised.If it is not for the great chance, it is difficult to have, and the second chance is difficult to survive.


    When the Tribulation was over, Void cast a divine light, the power contained in it, constantly repairing Nie Kong''s body.


    After the destruction, he will be reborn. After the Tribulation is over, he will be baptized, and his primordial spirit will be washed away with constant spiritual power.Nie Kong found his strength, the speed visible to the naked eye recovered.Even the Big Snake Fairy, who was already a big Luo Jinxian, has gained a lot of benefits.


    Soon after, Void once again dropped a divine light and placed him in the cage. Nie Kong thought it was a divine light to transform his body, and even Nie Kong thought it was like this.


    However, Nie Kong immediately discovered that this divine light was not a divine light to transform his body, because when the colorful divine light fell on his body, Nie Kong did not feel that the divine light was transforming his body, on the contrary. , There was a powerful suction force in the divine light falling on his body, sucking Nie Kong towards the void!


    After discovering the truth, Nie Kong was shocked in his heart, and hurriedly ran the golden body to resist the extremely powerful suction from the sky. However, what shocked Nie Kong was that when Nie Kong wanted to use his skills, he found that he could not resist!


    "Orochi, Ochi, what the hell is going on." Nie Kong asked urgently, holding onto the jade hand of Ochi.


    "Nie Lang, no...it''s impossible to return to the earth. Our power exceeds the human realm too much. Heaven is repelling us, so every practitioner who crosses the catastrophe period must fly to the fairy realm." Ochiji said with a wry smile.


    Even Orochiji, because she was sealed on Mount Fuji by the three gods a long time ago, her strength was suppressed to the lowest level, so she was lucky enough to escape the repulsion of heaven.And the Japanese three gods are also staying in their own little cave world, Gao Tianyuan.


    "What...what." After discovering the truth, Nie Kong''s eyes were lost and his heart was gloomy.


    "That is to say, I can''t go back to see my mother and the others?" Nie Kong originally planned to go back and lead his younger sister on the path of cultivation, and live forever with him.


    "Nie Lang. You... don''t do this, I''m so uncomfortable. No, there is hope." Orochiji said anxiously.


    "Then what should I do?" Nie Kong said muran.If it becomes like this, it is better to live in the world of the second dimension.


    "Nie Lang, there must be some magic weapon that can resist heaven and descend on the earth."


    "magic weapon?"


    "Yes...Yes, such as the Donghuang Bell of the Demon Emperor Taiyi, such as the Xuanhuang Linglong Pagoda of the Sanqing Taishang Laojun saint. Especially the pagoda, it can suppress the chaos of one side." Ochiji explained.


    "At present, the East Emperor Bell is missing. It should be... in the Sky Demon Tomb."


    "Damn it, can it only be that way?"


    Nie Kong was already in the void gate, watching the earth further and further away, Nie Kong was full of regret

 2312 The collapse of the second element Text 5 004, crush and kill the prostitute!

    "Trouble." Big Snake Ji murmured and asked Nie Kong: "Nie Lang, do you want to mix up with the things in front of you?" Although he has no time to leave now, he uses the shadow to lurch to ensure that no one can spot him. But not the style of Nie Kong.


    "Let''s save her. After all, she is a member of the Monster Race. Since she has seen it, she can''t let it go."


    "Now the world of the immortal world has really changed. Now monks have become lewd monks, it''s no wonder that Buddhism is gradually declining!" Within a radius of more than a dozen miles, waves of air rippled.Nie Kong''s mocking words reached their ears.Snake Fairy and Nie Kong stepped on Yao Yun and stood behind the fox demon girl.Now that he had decided to make a move, Nie Kong would not let the fox demon girl fall into the hands of an obscene monk.On the one hand, it is the injustice that can''t stand such a beautiful girl being ruined by the lewd monk. On the other hand, it just happens to ask them about the current situation in the fairy world.


    "You too... run away too, don''t be killed by him...he." The young woman had a good heart. She was taken aback when seeing Orochiji who was more prettier than herself, and quickly reminded Nie Kong that she couldn''t bear other people being like her mother-in-law. Killed by the monk.


    Da Snake Ji smiled lightly. As a demon from a predecessor, how could she be afraid of a little monk who didn''t succeed.


    To deal with her, anyhow send eight dragons or bodhisattvas.


    "Huh. Where can the wild ducks be nosy, dare to ruin the good things of the Buddha, are you afraid that the Buddha will save you?" The fat monk on the opposite side stared at Nie Kong''s pair of Taoist priests with murderous warnings.He really couldn''t see through Nie Kong''s cultivation base, but within a radius of hundreds of thousands of miles, the highest was just the cultivation base of the Heavenly Immortal Peak.


    "Really, it just so happens that I am also ready to clear the door for the Buddha." Nie Kong snorted coldly.


    "court death."


    After the bombardment, thin layers of golden light appeared on the periphery of the vajra pestle, smashing toward Nie Kong.


    "Be careful." Seeing the lewd monk attacked, the little fox was startled and hurriedly reminded.


    She knew very well how powerful the other party was. The vajra that blessed the Buddha''s light was so powerful that even her grandma could not fight it.


    However, just as he spoke, he saw Nie Kong punch out, as if a huge ocean wave slapped out.


    Boom, the power of the fist directly smashed the Buddha''s light blessed vajra to pieces.The adulterous monk snorted, apparently hurting the soul because of the damage to the magic weapon.


    "Ok... so awesome."


    The girl Qianqian''s mouth suddenly widened in surprise.You must know that your grandmother is not weak, and has the cultivation base of a god.The monk in front of him has the strength to easily kill his grandma.


    "It''s just a monk who has the cultivation base of Tianxian. I think how powerful it is. What does he want to defend the way?" Da Snake Ji said disdainfully.


    "Wh...what, you...who are you? I remember that there can be no seniors like you in the Thunder Mountain."


    Dixian, Tianxian, Xuanxian, Taiyi Jinxian, Daluo Jinxian, Zhunsheng., For each level of cultivation, the time required should be calculated based on a thousand years.Unless they have some talents, they can only be qualified to break through Da Luo Jinxian by practicing since childhood.


    The monk on the opposite side can cultivate to the peak of the Celestial Immortal within a hundred years, which has already demonstrated his talent, but the distance from the Da Luo Jinxian is the difference between heaven and earth.


    "Brother Dao has something to say, we had a misunderstanding before, and I would like to apologize." He didn''t care about the big thorn just now, thinking that the other party couldn''t make any waves, but now he is hairy, and his heart is sweating constantly.The two people in front of them were probably Xuanxian''s great supernatural powers, and they might be passing by here.


    "Think of my monster clan, from ancient times to today, has always stood firm, and now it''s not something an immortal can bully! Since you say you want to make up, then you can lose your life." Nie Kong said calmly.


    "Brother Dao, you are deceiving too much." The fat monk took out the golden bowl from his arms and threw it at Nie Kong with a ferocious expression.


    The surrounding area suddenly rose with aura, a bit of brilliance appeared, and the bowl became almost a hundred times bigger, as if a big mountain was directly covering Nie Kong for refining.


    That magic weapon is very particular, it belongs to the magic weapon often used by Buddhism, and the magic weapon is shining with the golden light of the demon bowl, and the monster immediately appears in its original form under the huge light and heat.The fairies in the early days of Xuanxian had to be refined when they were received.


    It''s a pity that they met Nie Kong, an ancient monster and Daluo Jinxian who had a golden body cultivation base.I don''t know the horror of the way and the horror of the flesh, a mere celestial being, no matter how powerful the magic weapon is.


    The raging flames burned, and the flaming brilliance flew, drowning Nie Kong.Qianqian was very scared and hid behind them tightly.


    Nie Kong snapped his fingers, and the abundant mana in his body exploded. He didn''t use any spells or spells, and he didn''t know the human spells.


    Boom, the Da Luojin fairy spirit power that Nie Kong ejected unstoppably smashed the opponent''s demon descending bowl, and hit the fat monk fiercely, smashing him to pieces, leaving no relics left in the body.


    Da Snake Ji looked at her husband a little speechlessly, he used too much power, originally planned to capture him alive to inquire about the situation.


    Nie Kong was also a little flabbergasted, probably because of the baptism of Ascension Tribulation, which had greatly improved his strength.


    At this point, Nie Kong''s golden body of the soul, after undergoing the condensing of the thunder tribulation, has the posture of the immortal golden body of the big Luo Jinxian.In the past, he had nothing to do with his cultivation, but his practical double cultivation was really bad.


    "Oh, senior, you guys... shouldn''t you also kill me." Qianqian, the jade-faced fox, looked at Nie Kong in horror, really frightened.


    "Where are you from the monster? What is the situation around you?!" First find out the situation, and then make a plan, and act recklessly. It''s not Nie Kong''s style. Otherwise, he would have died a long time ago. achievement.


    Grandma was killed, and she was almost used as a cultivation cauldron. Seeing that Qianqian was not a monster with a deep experience in the world, how much could she know about the prehistoric?


    In this regard, Orochi Ji kept a skeptical attitude, and gave Nie Kong a blank glance.Nie Kong''s expression was a bit embarrassed, as if his heart was sharp.

 2313 The collapse of the second element Text 5 005, Basho Cave!

    "Little demon... The little demon''s name is Qianqian. He was originally a fox demon from Moyun Cave in Mount Jilei, but yesterday she and her grandmother came out to collect medicine, and were...we were seen by the monk," Qianqian said in tears.


    "Jilei Mountain?" Nie Kong knew little about place names, and seemed to vaguely remember the place names she said in his mind.Is it the memory of Taiyi, or the memory of previous lives?


    "Then do you know which state Jilei Mountain is in?"


    "The little demon doesn''t know, but the front is thousands of miles away... is the Bajiao Cave of Cuiyun Mountain, the Great Sage Pingtian, and thousands of miles behind is... there is a big city called Flame City. According to my grandma, tens of thousands of years ago , There used to be the mountain of flames formed by the three real fires overturned by the old monarch, but it was put out by the demon sacred cow and demon king with a banana fan." Qianqian whispered.


    "Niu...Niu Demon King?!" Ochiji was shocked, that was the great sage of the demon race who was famous tens of thousands of years ago, and was once the mount of the Lord Tongtian.


    "Well, grandma... grandma also said that I should take refuge in him, saying that our fox clan has a bit of incense love, she will definitely take me in." Qianqian whispered.Once upon the thunder mountain, the Fox Demon King had a daughter, Princess Yumian, who posted her family property as a concubine to the Cow Demon King.It''s a pity that Zhu Bajie was killed by a rake when he was traveling to the west to learn the scriptures.So far, in the cave of Jilei Mountain, the family property in it has been inherited by the fairies of the jade-faced fox family. It can be said that there is a blessing for the monsters!!


    Next, Nie Kong inquired about everything clearly, but as expected Qianqian couldn''t recognize where he was. He was a little monster who hadn''t been involved in the world.


    Nie Kong felt helpless, looked at Ochigou, and asked her what to do now.


    "Although she doesn''t understand, the Demon King must know the situation in the immortal world. Nie Lang, how about we visit Great Sage Pingtian?" Orochiji asked.


    The earth immortal world is the immortal world that cultivators yearn for. It is divided into four major states: one is Dongsheng Shenzhou, one is Xihe Niuzhou, one is Nanzhan Buzhou, and the other is Luzhou in the north.


    Dongsheng Shenzhou honored the Sanqing, and the Sanqing appointed the Central Jade Emperor to take charge.Xihe Niuzhou devoted himself to worshiping the Buddha, respecting the two western saints.The Nanzhan Tribe is more chaotic. Taoism and Buddhism are arguing over the orthodoxy, and the ancient Pangu bloodline witches still remain.In the last Beiju Luzhou, where the mountains and rivers are poor, the demons of the prehistoric era are entrenched.According to the memory of Orochiji, the cave mansion of the Bull Demon King should be in Xi Niu Hezhou, but the Orochiji is not sure.


    "Ok."


    "By the way, help others to the end, and take the little fox demon to the Bull Demon King to settle it." Orochi Ji continued.


    "it is good."


    Nie Kong frowned. He was also an urgent matter and couldn''t take care of the little fox demon right now.


    Now I don''t know the world ratio between the human world and the earth immortal world, but the sooner he can find the East Emperor Bell, the better, and even going home to see his sister has almost become an obsession in his heart.


    "Oh, thank you both, Master Xian." The little fox demon burst into gratitude.


    After deciding to go backwards, the two took the little fox demon into the clouds and headed towards Cuiyun Mountain.Although there is no one hundred and eight thousand miles, they only took a few seconds to travel a thousand kilometers.


    After spending a day¡¯s work, I finally came to the southeast of Nanzhan Buzhou. The mountains in front of me are uninterrupted and majestic, and there are huge peaks of thousands of feet. Nie Kong climbed a peak halfway up the mountain and saw the clouds and mist, fresh breath, ancient woods, and rows of stone platforms, and the scenery was verdant and there were mountains. There are also excavated stone steps, and there is a Taoist temple with blue walls and glazed tiles between the mountains and forests and green bamboos. From a distance, it is like a small point, and there is a faint sound of jade, and I don¡¯t know which monastic school it is. Of the dojo.


    On the other side, there are also faint stone caves and mountain streams. Looking further away, there are mountains like a sea of ??clouds, layer by layer, one by one. It is not clear whether the mountain is in the cloud or the cloud is in the mountain.


    "It''s a big place." After arriving at the mountains in the southeast, Nie Kong realized that it was bigger than he thought. The Bull Demon King''s cave is difficult to find. He only knows the approximate location. The specific address is still to be found by yourself. There are millions of miles of mountains, one by one, one by one, so don''t be dead.


    However, in this mountain, many valleys are full of monsters. They gather but never disperse. They rush up. The strong wind blows, and they all have a stench. Hundreds of miles behind them are uninhabited and deserted. Obviously there is that ferocious monster. Entangled.


    The monster forces in Hezhou in Xiniu, headed by the Pingtian Great Sacred Bull Demon King, are the incomparably powerful Lion and Camel Nation, and the extremely powerful Nine Spirit Yuan Sage can only sit on the second and third positions. Portion.


    From the Huoyun Cave in the front, to Bibotan, then to the Thunder Mountain, to the last Bajiao Cave in Cuiyun Mountain, the territory controlled by the Bull Demon King is really huge.


    Maybe it was the Great Sage of the Heavens where all the demons gathered before, but now it looks a little depressed.After tens of thousands of miles, I saw a slightly more powerful monster, Xuanxian cultivation base.As for the Demon King Demon Saint of Daluo Jinxian, he didn''t see any one with that kind of cultivation.


    Compared with the prestige and prestige of the group of demons before, the Pingtian Great Sage is really lonely now. It can be said that the reason why Buddhism travels to the west accounts for a big reason.


    "The fairy world is really big." Nie Kong said with emotion.


    "Nie Lang, it should be in the front." Orochiji said uncertainly.


    If Nie Kong has experience, or the Orochiji was not sealed tens of thousands of years ago, it is actually convenient to call the land out and ask about the road situation.The key is three, which can be said to be a rookie in the earth fairy world.


    The two spent a lot of time, Nie Kong saw a virtuous young woman full of fairy spirit in front of the large mountain range.


    She wore a white gauze skirt, showing a graceful figure, and her temperament made her look like a fairy who can''t eat the fireworks.Her gorgeous beauty was not inferior to that of the Orochiji beside her, she was a fairy.


    Nie Kong exclaimed in his heart, the fairies of the fairy world have their own advantages compared with the beautiful girls who have seen before, compared with the girls in the space ring.


    Regrettably, because of their fairy cultivators, they lack the charm of a girl''s personality.

 2314 The collapse of the second element text 5 006 Princess War Iron Fan

    Seeing that he finally saw someone who could ask questions, Nie Kong let the Orochiji Tengyun land on the top of the mountain.


    The strong demon energy struck from the mountain range, even the face of Daluo Jinxian at the peak of Daluo Jinxian''s face changed, and his face was full of vigilance.


    "Fairy, please stay!" Nie Kong called after chasing after him.


    "You trespassed our Cuiyun Mountain, what the hell is going on." The young woman turned around, looking at Nie Kong and the others with a cold face.


    "It turns out that this is Cuiyun Mountain, what a coincidence. Then do you know where the Bajiao Cave of the Great Sacred Bull Demon King Pingtian is? I will find him when I have something to do." Nie Kong asked politely.


    "I am the iron fan princess of Bajiao Cave of Cuiyun Mountain. What are you going to do with my great king?" The other party did not reply immediately, but frowned and looked at the three of Nie Kong.


    Since Buddhism took the Red Boy to the west, and the Monkey King Book of the Great Sacred Book of Journey to the West became a fight and defeated the Buddha, the depression of his own king has not recovered, and it has been a long time since no guests have come to visit his king!


    Nie Kong and the others in front of them have reached the fruit position of Daluo Jinxian. Although Princess Tiefan didn''t know it, she did not dare to slacken off.


    "Princess Iron Fan?"


    "Looking up to the name of Princess Iron Fan for a long time, we are casual cultivators who have been in retreat for thousands of years. Because we have been entrusted to entrust the little fox demon Qianqian who lives in Mount Jilei to the care of the Bull Demon King, we will ask about a few more things by the way." Ochi Ji responded.


    "The jade face princess of the fox demon on Mount Lei?" Hearing that Ochiji would give the fox demon to her king, Princess Iron Fan screamed, her face becoming ugly and angry.


    "It¡¯s no wonder that you are very familiar with the princess Yumian, the little concubine of the king tens of thousands of years ago. It turned out to be a family of fox monsters living in the Jilei Mountain, a group of slut fox monsters who shamelessly seduce and seduce my husband and destroy my relationship with my husband. what!"


    "Isn''t the Bull Demon King of your family related to the fox demon in Mount Jilei?" Orochi Ji asked


    In the eyes of Oshaji, since there is some cause and effect, it is not difficult for the Bull Demon King to take care of a younger generation.However, Princess Tiefan felt that Nie Kong and Da Snake Ji were clearly sending their concubines to their husbands, and Nie Kong was extremely hateful.


    "You two guys are really deceiving too much." Princess Iron Fan curled her tongue, and saw a small fan-shaped banana leaf emitting a gleam in her hand, controlling the size of the banana fan.


    "You are so unreasonable!"


    "Oops, Orochi, it''s a banana leaf of the Lingbao level. Let''s try to subdue her first." Nie Kong didn''t expect the other party to make a discord, and immediately shot.He knows how strong he is, even a master at the level of Luo Jinxian can hardly resist one of hers, the fox girl behind will definitely die!!


    "Hmph, concubine courtesy of three points, does not mean afraid of you."


    The incarnation of Orochiji is in its original form, connected end to end, and it is hundreds of feet long. The soaring demon spirit of Da Luo Jinxian level rushes straight towards Princess Tiefan.


    Regarding the cultivation base, Princess Iron Fan is by no means the opponent of Daluo Jinxian''s late Orochiji, but the power of Lingbao is enough to make up for the gap between the two.


    With his breath, Nie Kong flew up and wanted to seize the banana fan in his hand, but did not dare to let it urge the banana fan.


    At this moment, Princess Iron Fan chanted a spell, and the banana fan only grew dozens of times with the wind.For a while, sand and rocks have been flying, and the world has almost changed color.


    Although Nie Kong had an indestructible golden body, he was also in pain when he was scratched in front of the Innate Linglingbao.


    "Nie Lang."


    Da Snake Ji has also taken a shot, holding a strange brilliance in her hand, and the entire nearby sunshine seems to be frozen by the brilliance in her hand.


    Princess Tiefan was taken aback, and she didn''t dare to take care of her. A person like Da Snake Ji was actually much taller than her.Involuntarily, the mana in Princess Iron Fan''s hand increased a bit, she raised the banana fan, and the condensed mana was about to turn into a gust of wind.


    The Orochiji, who was transformed into an eight-headed snake body, expelled an extremely cold wind.


    The dull voice sounded, Princess Iron Fan stepped back to resist the cold wind, but only a few miles of ice covered snow.


    Princess Iron Fan was covered with snow-white frost, and the movements in her hands became extremely stiff.Orochiji''s monster clan talents and supernatural powers, the eight capitals can spray out a kind of attribute power.


    The cold force is particularly astonishing, the nature belongs to the monster beast with the yin and cold attribute, and it has absorbed and refined the nine yin cold vein loli that was born in seven yin years and cloudy days.


    Nie Kong was not idle after Osnake Ji''s shot. His goal was the woman''s banana fan.


    Nie Kong clenched his fists, and the surface of his fist suddenly rose with unmatched strength.A powerful breath rose into the sky, and even caused violent vibrations on the ground within a few kilometers.


    Princess Iron Fan is not willing to give in easily. At any rate, her own king is the great sage of the day, and she can''t lose face in front of others.


    "Let it go!" Nie Kong Yuanshen''s golden body hit her wrist with a fist, causing the banana fan to fall to the ground.Nie Kong did not dare to slack off, because the magic weapons were all activated by the soul, and he dared to breathe a sigh of relief when he finally grabbed the banana fan in his hand.


    The magic weapon in her hand has been lost. As the pinnacle of Taiyi''s golden body, Princess Iron Fan lost the ability to resist in front of Nie Kong and the others.


    "I ask one sentence and you answer one sentence, otherwise don''t blame us for being rude."


    Since soft is not good, Nie Kong can only come hard.It is said that there is a year in the sky day by day, and the time delay is too long, I am afraid it is a little dangerous for my mother and sister.


    Da Snake Ji naturally knows his thoughts, Princess Iron Fan is from a prehistoric period, and she will definitely know the secrets of the prehistoric period.


    But Princess Iron Fan, who is really hard to persuade, is the wife of the dignified saint, how could she be humiliated by this.


    Just as Nie Kong pressed Princess Tiefan, the entire Cuiyun Mountain instantly turned into a sea of ??monsters.Countless demon qi is like a stream of water, converging into a river in the sky, and near Cuiyun Mountain, a demon qi soars into the sky, with unmatched power, suppressing all the qi, and then Converge again.


    "Bull Demon King?" Orochi Ji asked uncertainly.


    The reason for the uncertainty is that Orochi couldn''t think that the bull demon king had such a powerful demon spirit, but it has not appeared until now.


    "My prince is extremely powerful, I am the monkey of the year, and he is just a tie with him. You can''t get any good from Cuiyun Mountain. Otherwise, when my prince appears in full dress, it will be your death date." Princess Tiefan was cold and stern. To say.

 2315 The collapse of the second element Text 5 007, Bull Demon shot! !

    Chapter 7 The Bull Demon King


    "Bold, who dares to deceive my wife and children!!"


    The sky is overcast with clouds, and there is a demon atmosphere that soars around it for a long time.The black demon energy in the sky formed a tornado and rushed towards Nie Kong and the others.


    "Nie Lang, the Bull Demon King is here."


    Big Snake Fairy made a defensive posture, with the Green Spirit Sword in front of her.He muttered the Fa Jue silently.


    "What a great saint in the sky." Nie Kong sacrificed his jade armor, his body suddenly lit up, majestic and majestic.The Banana Fan was immediately forcibly taken back from the Dingtian Ring by Nie Kong, and lost control with Princess Iron Fan and the Bull Demon King.


    "Asshole!" Princess Iron Fan shouted in hatred.


    The two of them didn''t care about what she said. The banana fan was an extremely dangerous weapon. Nie Kong, the innate-level Lingbao, only had the Fusang magic lamp.


    When Nie Kong and Da Snake Ji sacrificed their magic weapons, their bodies were full of fairy light, immortal spirits, and they looked like masters in the fairy world.


    Look at the Bull Demon King again, condensing his true body from the evil spirit.A black and purple armor, the two horns on his head seemed to have the power to pierce everything, and he held a thick stick in his hand.When he saw Nie Kong and Da Snake Ji, the Bull Demon couldn''t help but slapped his head with a mixed iron club.


    ''Qiang...''


    The Snake Ji Qingling sword came out, pointed at the mixed iron rod, and the two weapons fought together strangely.Although the mixed iron rod is not comparable to the Dinghai Shenzhen, it weighs tens of thousands of catties.


    The majestic and majesty of the mixed iron rods seemed to have hundreds of thousands of kilograms of power, almost smashing the Qingling Sword.


    Nie Kong knew how terrifying the strength of the veteran Demon King was. All the power of the faeries around him gathered in his hand, blasted out with a punch, with unparalleled power.


    On the other hand, the Bull Demon King, when he couldn''t see clearly, his hands seemed to move automatically, drawing tedious gestures, and finally staying on his chest.


    ''Boom...boom''


    The two fists were joined together, centered on the two people, and the surrounding trees hundreds of meters were as if they were destroyed by the shock wave brought by the two people.


    ''Snapped......''


    One move passed, and no longer waited for the move to grow old, and then a few punches passed, the shock waves grew bigger and bigger, and in a short while, the world changed color.


    For a time, the entire Cuiyun Mountain was in a mess, and countless little demons trembled.


    The Bull Demon King had no time to be distracted. From the beginning of the battle to the present, without saying a word, it was Nie Kong who had been bragging about the Bull Demon secretly.


    "Good means, worthy of being the great saint of peace back then."


    Pointing the stick directly at Nie Kong, the cow devil¡¯s cloak fluttered, clattering loudly, but his armor remained motionless, tall and mighty, as if a towering mountain towering in front of Nie Kong, an overwhelming momentum like the top of Mount Tai. After coming over, in Nie Kong''s eyes, the world had disappeared, leaving only the figure of the Bull Demon King as big as Xu Mi.And Nie Kong is like a sesame seed.In front of a big mountain, very small.


    The mana of the Bull Demon King.It has indeed been through the sky.


    Nie Kong still squinted his eyes and was no different from his own entity, but he couldn''t completely defeat the opponent in one fell swoop and could only cause a little trouble.


    However, it is really difficult to kill a figure of Nie Kong''s level completely. Each Da Luo Jinxian has his own hole card.


    "Sure enough to be the Bull Demon King, the strength is really above the Orochiji."


    As soon as the Bull Demon King showed his aura, Nie Kong knew that it was not good. Although his golden body was tyrannical, his time was short after all, and he couldn''t compare to the Bull Demon King''s sixth-tier nine-level profound art.


    The Bull Demon King knows that he is a demon king who has practiced for tens of thousands of years. The body and the soul are trained daily. Whether it is mana or supernatural powers, they may be several times higher than that in the picture. Nie Kong will kill ordinary immortals casually. Between applause, but dealing with this bull devil, I am afraid there is still a gap.In the middle of the Golden Immortal Daluo, he rarely attacked spells, and there were few magic weapons, not comparable to the old monsters who had lived for at least tens of thousands of years.


    Since entering the immortal realm, Nie Kong will not be his opponent unless he is rebuilding the Great Sun Divine Art.


    Nie Kong had to fight. The Bull Demon King seemed to have completely misunderstood him.


    The Bull Demon King hit with an iron rod, as if Gong Gong broke Zhou Shan, the sky collapsed, and Nie Kong was locked firmly.


    Nie Kong showed his full strength, making his fist gleaming like a sculpture on it.


    If it weren''t for Nie Kong''s nine-fold thunder tribulation, he condensed the immortal soul of the soul.I''m afraid that the body will be beaten in two, even the head of the golden body will be beaten into a rotten watermelon.


    The Niu Demon King''s sixth-level cultivation base was so terrifying.Da Snake Ji''s Qingling Sword hit him like fangs, only adding some minor injuries to him.


    However, with the physical ability of Rank Nine Profound Art, the physical body was repaired at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Unless it is a powerful attack that can severely damage the Bull Demon King with a single blow, or if the seal is trapped by the universe, restricted spirit treasures in the sleeve, then the Bull Demon King can be suppressed.


    "Majesty, kill them with one stick, raise the power of King Pingtian!" Princess Tiefan said loudly.


    "Wu Na boy, I really have some skill. But you bullied my wife Iron Fan, I can''t forgive you. Take the mana to surrender, so as not to suffer, come to me Cuiyun Mountain, even the Jade Emperor, it is the same."


    The Bull Demon King was also a little surprised when he saw that Nie Kong and Da Snake Ji could still support for a long time under his own iron rod.


    The Bull Demon King is a monster born and raised in the land of immortals.


    He originally lived in Hezhou, Xiniu. Since the battle of the Conferred Gods in the human world, the leader of Tongtian has defeated the Bull Demon King and has also left the education.


    Since the first battle after the Journey to the West, all gods and bodhisattvas have come to the immortal world. The west is occupied by Buddhism. The Bull Demon King lost to those righteous brother Sun Wukong and his rescuers., He began to retaliate with all his heart, diligent and hard training, and his strength has greatly increased for thousands of years.


    He believed that the untalented brother who did not belong to him now defeated the Buddha, but after a quarter of an hour, he could not defeat the two of them with his own strength.


    The Bull Demon King could see that both Nie Kong and Da Snake Ji had the cultivation base of Da Luo Jinxian.In the current Earth Immortal Realm, if they can cultivate to Da Luo Jinxian, it can be seen that they are not easy.


    For their details, the Bull Demon is very curious.Without a strong background, how dare they break into their Cuiyun Mountain?

 2316 The collapse of the second element Text 5 008, husband and wife fight the bull devil! !

    "Moo!" Seeing that the Bull Demon King could not help the Nie Kong and his wife for a short time, the Bull Demon King showed his hole cards with unrivaled aura.


    The Bull Demon King turned into a demon body and transformed into a giant cow several hundred meters long. His aura was even better than before. The Monkey King had to hide when he saw this trick.If it weren''t for the goddamn Nezha and Tota Li Tianwang, it wouldn''t be certain who would win or lose.The spirit of the ancient demon, and the power of the Great Sage, are here to show.


    "Get out of the way, don''t hit him!" Nie Kong secretly yelled badly, and quickly stepped back.Pulling Orochiji fiercely, then backed a few steps, the Green Spirit Sword stood in front of the Bull Demon King.


    The Bull Demon King didn''t seem to see the Azure Spirit Sword, and moved toward the sword, with the horns pressed hard against the sword.


    ''Qiang...''


    The horns collided with the sword body for the first time, evenly matched.


    ''Qiang...''


    The second time, the third time.


    The body of the sword gradually faltered, almost shattered, Oshaji snorted, her face pale and bloodless, and the soul had suffered a lot of damage.


    The Azure Spirit Sword made with the Primordial God Sacrifice was obviously not the opponent of Bull Demon King in terms of strength and strength.


    ''Moo...''


    The Bull Demon roared and backed away a few steps, trying to use his greatest strength.


    "Roar." Not to be outdone, the giant snake body of several hundred meters collided with him fiercely. Both of them were monsters, and their bodies were extremely tough.


    But in terms of intensity alone, it was discovered that Orochi is not the opponent of that old bull.Ochiji''s tail flicked vigorously, only to stagger him.


    On the top of the horns of the old cow, two huge blood holes appeared.


    "Damn it." Nie Kong''s eyes were cold, and he wanted to call out his trump card Fusang Lantern to burn the fat cow.


    "Nie Lang, no, my concubine didn''t lose." The big snake roared, and the seven snake heads instantly transformed and split into rays of light.


    Finally, the Bull Demon King forced out Orochiji''s trump card, which belonged to her innate magical power.Use seven pure Yin women to refine into their own clones.


    "Eight clutches, the ice formation of the absolute domain."


    Although the main body will become very weak once it is used, as long as the forbidden technique is used, it will exert great power!


    The avatars of the Orochiji Ji Lian are naturally not as strong as the super strength from the corpse, because they rely on the avatars cut off with the help of innate spirit treasure.And she only sacrificed a girl of extremely yin bloodline, not a level.


    Originally, Orochi could be separated into eight clones, but when she was about to swallow the last girl, she was hindered by Izanagi and the others and missed the opportunity. The last song remained in the demon''s body. Can be separated.


    But 7 is the number of extremely yin, 9 is the number of extremely yang, maybe it is the number of days, on the contrary, let the ice formation of the extremity exert a great power, so that the cow devil was speechless.


    Seven loli girls who look exactly the same as Orochiji are distributed to form a position like a seven-star array. The body stimulates the extreme cold white light, which seems to freeze the space where the sky is located, and the chill seems to come from the Jiuyou Huangquan.


    The vast white and icy fog enveloped a range of thousands of kilometers, even Nie Kong''s Daluo Jinshen Yuanshen was aware of the coldness in his bones.The formation formed by the combination of seven big Luo Jinxians who have united minds has increased the chill more than ten times, comparable to the inherent cold light!


    The eight Orochiji, sealed the Bull Demon in the middle of the formation.That terrible formation, even in the late Da Luo Jinxian, might not be able to stop it.


    The cold was to the bones, and it was more than dozens of times colder than Orochiji''s breath towards the iron fan.


    Except for Nie Kong and Tie Fan, almost half of the mountains have turned into frozen snow.The black cow body in the middle turned into a crystal clear ice sculpture.


    "Huh, did you win?" Eightshou returned to Oshaji''s body, and then Oshaji''s body continued to weaken.


    Although the forbidden technique is very strong, the sequelae of that move is severe.After the eight-piece clutching operation, Da Snake Ji was almost reduced from the late stage of Da Luo Jinxian to the early stage, and her body was a little unable to withstand it.


    Every time a forbidden technique is used, it not only consumes mana, but also consumes a lot of soul.


    "Moo!"


    Suddenly, the sky-shaking roar caused the frozen world to crack inch by inch.


    The black cow body galloped out of the ice and snow.On his demon body, a black armor magic weapon appeared, exuding fluorescence.


    Yes, the Master Tongtian''s mount, except for the banana fan, how could there be no magic weapon for self-defense.


    "How can... maybe." Orochiji exclaimed, she didn''t expect the opponent to be so difficult to deal with, and her strongest spell couldn''t hurt the opponent?


    You know, the Bull Demon King is not an ordinary domestic animal after all, but a monster, the monster with the strongest power among the seven saints.


    "What a great talent and supernatural power, even if I have the sky-shattering armor, I almost froze into ice. It is really worthy of the Demon King level, it seems that it is from the ancient demon of the predecessor."


    There was a loud voice in the bull''s mouth.


    "Bull Demon King, don''t think you are determined to win." Nie Kong''s golden eyes showed ruthlessness, and the primordial spirit drove a simple lamp and slowly floated in front of him.


    "Too... the sun is really hot?"


    The Bull Demon King''s pupils shrank, and he could perceive the destruction of the world or the original terrible heat from the light.The whole Cuiyun Mountain seemed to be dried up.Unexpectedly, he really didn''t expect Nie Kong to drive the lost sun to real fire.


    "Yes, let you taste the taste of the Nine Heavens of Ice and Fire. Since you are desperate, I also want to level your Cuiyun Mountain!"


    How could Nie Kong let it do it, and after giving an order to Orochiji, the flames protruded!!


    "Lao Niu, your wife, Princess Iron Fan, is next to you. Don''t just run away Sa Huan, and I won''t hurt the innocent. Don''t hurt her to death."


    "Wait, little brother, I have something to discuss!!" The Bull Demon slowed down.


    "Huh, I''m just talking about it now? Why didn''t you say anything, and act immediately? Originally, after your little concubine Yumian princess died, the fox demon clan has been living in Mount Jilei, and the fascinating fox demon over there is the fox demon clan. I''m here to take refuge in you. Just now in Jilei Mountain, there was an old bald donkey who wanted to occupy this baby girl. We saved him, so you treat us as a life-saver like this? And your wife is really unreasonable. !!!"


    "Moo..." The Bull Demon stopped., There was surprise in his eyes, and I didn''t expect such a hidden feeling.

 2317 The collapse of the second element Text 5 009, Sun Meteor City?

    "You also have some connections with the fox demon in Jilei Mountain. Why don''t you take her in and take good care of her," Nie Kong said.


    The Bull Demon nodded, meaning to take it in, and his hostility was gradually reduced.But looking at Princess Tiefan''s face, the Bull Devil immediately lowered his head, drooping the bull ears.


    Princess Tiefan''s face was pale, and she said angrily: "No, we can''t take that fox demon." Qianqian is a very beautiful little fairy, and Tiefan will naturally not agree to have multiple sisters. The Bull Demon King is obviously a guy who is afraid of his wife. Now.


    "Iron Fan, you see that fox demon is very pitiful."


    "Don''t say anything, old Niu, don''t think about making those crooked ideas. Return the banana fan to me, and you take the fox demon away."


    Qianqian bowed her head and said nothing, her grandmother said that she had taken refuge in the Great Sage of Peace, but Princess Iron Fan would definitely not be taken in. Where will she go in the future?


    "Master Nie Kong, can you let Qianqian follow you, I...I can be a maid, and Qianqian will serve you obediently."


    "Okay, then Qianqian you will follow us in the future. Even if you are allowed to stay in Cuiyun Mountain, I think you will be bullied very miserably." Nie Kong doesn''t care about multiple fox demons anymore. In the ring space, he is a hundred times more happy than the predecessor.


    Princess Tiefan put down her vigilance, several people were invited to Bajiao Cave of Cuiyun Mountain, and Nie Kong was invited to the seat.


    "Lao Niu, you are the great sage of the ancient demon born in Honghuang. You should know where the Heavenly Demon Tomb where Donghuang Taiyi was buried is?"


    "Sky Demon Tomb?" The Bull Demon King narrowed his eyes, and suddenly his eyes became a little surprised.I originally thought that Nie Kong was a Buddhism, and he practiced a similar technique to the Immortal Golden Body, but he actually asked about the monster race.


    "That''s right, the place where the three-legged Golden Crow Demon of the Demon Race''s Heavenly Emperor was damaged during the Great Lich Battle." Orochi nodded and said.


    "I know the approximate location, but I don''t know the specifics. It must be in Sun Meteor City, Dongsheng Shenzhou, which is several million kilometers away from Zhanzhou in our south." The Bull Demon shook his head, seemingly taboo to talk about those things.He is very aware of the current decline of the Yaozu, but he can''t do anything personally.


    "In Dongsheng Shenzhou, it is said that there are so many human monks... there are so many places where our monster race has no standing." Qianqian said.


    "You don¡¯t know the exact location of the Sky Demon Tomb. You can only go to Dongsheng Shenzhou to inquire about the situation. Sun Meteor City, right, I know." Da Snake Ji frowned slightly, her delicate eyebrows condensed in Together, make people feel pity.


    Although the Bull Demon has lived for tens of thousands of years, he only knows the approximate location. After all, he hasn''t been out for tens of thousands of years. Who knows how much has changed outside.But it also saved Nie Kong a lot of time.


    After biding farewell to the Bull Demon King, Nie Kong took the two women directly towards the east to defeat Shenzhou with the cloud spell.Although not comparable to a somersault, Nie Kong and the others are absolutely dissatisfied.However, for a distance of several million kilometers, Nie Kong and the others spent almost a whole day.


    When they arrived in the territory of Dongsheng Shenzhou, the three of them pressed the head of the cloud. It was a city that looked very prosperous. Many immortals gathered in the city, and there were many pedestrians carrying rare and exotic animals on the official road.


    Above the city, there is an invisible formation, which seems to be used to protect the city.Although Nie Kong and Da Snake Ji are not afraid of invisible barriers, they do not want to cause trouble. They have to press the cloud head and log in from the city gate according to the rules.


    On both sides of the city gate stood two guards at the level of earth fairy.On a stool beside him, the author is a mid-level head of the gods.


    When Nie Kong passed by, the four guards blocked their way with magic weapons.


    Nie Kong looked at each other.It¡¯s the first time to come to Immortal World, where do I know what a token is?


    "If you don''t have a token, just look at the notice over there." The little boss sitting on the stool looked down and muttered: "At first glance, it is a soil bun who has just risen from the lower realm."


    At the same time, an immortal exuding Xuanxian''s initial cultivation level slowly walked into the city gate from their side, making Nie Kong unhappy.


    "Why don''t you stop him?" Oshaji asked angrily.


    "Let you look at the notice, just look at the notice, what do you care about others?"


    Nie Kong and Da Snake Ji stood in front of the notice and looked at them, and they suddenly had the urge to beat people.


    "Nie Lang, I want to beat them." Da Snake Ji looked pitiful.


    Nie Lang glanced at the notice again.It says: People below Xuanxian need to show their personal tokens to enter the city, and those who don''t have to pay five low-grade immortal spirit stones immediately.


    "I think too." Nie Kong''s fear of the Earth Immortal Realm has been much lower than it was when he first ascended, because during the journey, the highest cultivation base was only the Bull Demon King.Most of the rest of the cultivators have only the cultivation base of Xuanxian.


    Nie Kong Yuanshen''s terrifying mana was released, and the surrounding fairy spiritual power became depressive and twisted, as if the sky broke and the earth broke.


    The surrounding Xuanxian and Tianxian all looked at Nie Kong He Da Snake Ji in horror.


    "Two gods, please forgive us for our blindness." Perceiving Nie Kong''s amazing cultivation skills, the goalkeeper''s face changed for a while.


    "No more tokens now?"


    The goalkeeper hurriedly bowed his head and sighed."Dare not dare, Xiaoxian intends to give two Shangxian special tokens, they can become the identities of the immortals and become VIPs in our city."


    In the entire city, there are only one or two of the top immortals of Da Luo Jinxian''s cultivation base, and every Da Luo Jinxian is a distinguished guest in the city.


    Nie Kong wasn''t interested in this, he just wanted to find the Sky Demon Tomb as soon as possible, not to mention the Owl Girl.


    Seeing that Nie Kong and Nie Kong were about to leave, the little boss said: "Two gods, really don''t want it. With tokens, it can be much more convenient, and it is more convenient to ask about anything."


    Nie Kong and Nie Kong finally stopped, caught the token, and asked casually: "Where do I want to find things in ancient times?"


    "There is a Tathagata inn in the west of Tianyong City. There is a regular guest named Shenji Taoist who often drinks tea there. Don''t think he is the person who cultivated in the later stage of Xuanxian. The entire immortal world has not existed since ancient times. Things." The goalkeeper said honestly.

 2318 The collapse of the second element text 5 010, the city lord mansion

    The city of the immortal world is really incomparable in the second dimension. It can be said to be comparable to the area of ??the previous province. Fortunately, the immortal''s escape method is powerful.


    Nie Kong and the two people didn''t find the miracle chief in the inn, they heard that he went to the city lord for tea.It was not beyond Nie Kong''s surprise that such a person knew the city lord.If he doesn''t know the city lord or has too little relationship with the city lord, then Nie Kong wants to doubt whether he knows everything.


    Nie Kong and Nie Kong were not prevented from entering the City Lord''s Mansion. The reason was that the goalkeeper''s gold medal was unexpectedly useful to hit the little boss.


    There are two stone lions on both sides of the city lion''s mansion, with monster souls inside, which can be described as two strange treasures.


    The wall is more than ten meters high, the inner wall is faintly fluctuating in spirit, and there is a gathering spirit formation in the city lord''s mansion.


    The guards at the door were all people from the early stage of Xuanxian cultivation. From the door to the hall, there were dozens of them.


    Under the leadership of the maid, Nie Kong came to the center of the City Lord''s Mansion, which was a towering hall.There were dozens of immortals with fairy tales and bones, and a dozen maidservants with low cultivation base served them tea and water.


    Nie Kong heard the prestige, and saw a majestic middle-aged man sitting in the seat of the city lord in the open door, with a faint golden light radiating above his head, which was really beautiful.


    "It''s actually a fairy." Orochi Ji said lightly."Yes, it''s not too strange for the lord of the big city in the world of immortals to bring one or two middle-grade immortal artifacts."


    Dozens of immortals around looked out the door at the same time, and they lost interest in just one glance.


    That woman is okay, she looks like an immortal family, while that man is completely just ascending from the lower realm. Look at that, look like a curious baby.


    Apart from these dozens of immortals, only one person expressed interest in Nie Kong, and he was the miraculous commander of the guards.


    Shen Ji Dao Master has a wide range of knowledge, and from the faint aura that radiates from the eyes and body of Osnake Ji, he can be sure that even if all the cultivators in the entire Tianyong City add up, she is no match for her alone.As for the man next to her...women are all headed by men, so the necessary cultivation skills are not much different.


    "What a pair of golden girls and jade girls." Looking at Nie Kong''s Yu Xuan''s primordial spirit, the miracle master said to himself.


    What he cultivated was the Dao of insight into the secrets of heaven, but he couldn''t see the origin of Nie Kong, but he seemed to have the spirit of being a natural king over the world.


    After the two appeared in the main hall, the city lord unhurriedly got up with a smile to greet him, and the servant girl poured two cups of hot fairy tea


    The city lord smiled and nodded to the two of them, and asked: "The two came from afar, it really makes my Tianyong City more lustrous!"


    "Where, don''t blame the city lord for our rash visit."


    Nie Kong glanced at the city lord, no wonder he could be the lord of a city with a cultivation level of Da Luo Jinxian and above.As a courtesy, Nie Kong and Da Snake Ji also understood, sat down and exchanged a few words with them, and then went straight to the subject.


    "City Lord, Master Tianji, I want to ask you, can you give us a map of Dongsheng Shenzhou?" Nie Kong asked humbly.


    "Where are you two going? If you don''t mind, I can have someone escort you." The city lord did not answer directly, and asked Nie Kong and the others about their origins.


    "Sun Meteor City."


    The city lord nodded and said, "Sun Meteor City is more than 100,000 miles east of our Tianyong City, and there are many bumps on the way. It is in the territory of Shu Mountain, should the two of you go to Shu Mountain as a guest?"


    "No, we are just asking. We are casual cultivators, and she is my base inner." Nie Kong briefly introduced.


    The City Lord shook his head, obviously not believing what Nie Kong said.


    A cultivator who looked down upon Nie Kong before was sitting on a chair and sipping tea, and whispered in his mouth: "A freshly ascended soil bun, I don''t know how to die after going."


    Nie Kong looked at him coldly. Even though Orochiji didn''t look at him, she still exuded a faint demon.


    Although it was a faint demon, it was still caught by the demon mirror in the hall.Zhao Yao Jing exudes a strong light, and stabs at Orochiji.


    Everyone in the hall stood up, and the city lord was no exception. He never thought that one day a monster would come to Tianyong City, and he didn''t alarm the mirror at the gate of the city.


    Immortal cultivators have taken the task of decimating demons and demons since ancient times, especially Dongsheng Shenzhou.The dozens of immortal cultivators sacrificed various magic weapons and weapons, and only waited for the city lord''s order to capture them and imprison them.


    At the same time, their hearts were weird. The monsters went to Sun Meteor City, just looking for death.


    The swords in the main hall were drawn, and all the people of Xuanxian cultivation outside the hall rushed in, and even shocked all the immortals in Tianyong City.


    For a while, those who thought they had a high cultivation base ran towards the city lord''s mansion, and those with a low cultivation base ran outside the city.Tianyong City is in chaos.


    The city lord had been standing without talking, staring at the two with his eyes.Dozens of guest magic weapons were all sacrificed, all looking at the city lord.


    Nie Kong and Da Snake Ji have been calm.Xuanxian''s cultivation base can beat them to the ground with bare hands.


    Surrounded by hundreds of people, the two were still so confident, either fools or masters.The head of the miracle thought that the eyelids jumped at this place, and the secret path made a bad sound, for fear that it was Da Luo Jinxian who was one level higher than Xuanxian.Thinking of this, the Daoist Master Shenji quickly persuaded: "Sir, don''t do it."


    The city lord didn''t speak, he just tested it, completely unable to see through the cultivation of the two.


    "Why, don''t you two have to do it?" Nie Kong said coldly.


    "Don''t panic everyone, they are not enemies."


    The lord waved his hand to let everyone put down their weapons.In the voice transmission from the guard at the gate, he also learned about Nie Kong''s strength.


    The lord was seated again, but dozens of guests still stood there and refused to take their seats.


    Nie Kong nodded, the faint demon energy on Orochiji''s body instantly converged, and the target was not found in the demon mirror, and the light dissipated.


    The city lord didn''t care, he was calm and relaxed.


    Shenjidao smiled faintly and said, "Flying from there to the southeast of Tianyong City, I reached Mount Shu. Rimet City is five thousand miles east of Mount Shu."


    Nie Kong and Da Snake Ji nodded, and then disappeared out of thin air.


    After the two left, the city lord breathed a sigh of relief and asked, "Shenji Dao Master, why did you tell them so in detail?"


    Master Shenji took a sip of tea, and said with a smile: "Originally, the meteorite city was on the east side. It shouldn¡¯t have been wrong. No matter who inquires about it, you can know. He won¡¯t be a decent person, otherwise he won¡¯t take a chance. It is the wife of the Demon King¡¯s monster. We told the city lord of Rimet City in advance that a superb Demon King had broken into our Dongsheng Shenzhou and was going to make a big disturbance in Rimet City. The city lord of Rimet must be very prepared."


    The lord nodded.


    "Then we can divide them to the end, and only then are we a few of us, not their opponents." The city lord of Tianyong also sighed. The school behind him is really not as good as Shushan.

 2319 The collapse of the second element text 5 011, the end of the sun meteor city

    Turning around and leaving Tianyong City, the two continued to move forward to Tengyun Second District.Nie Kong received Qianqian in the ring because he was heading to the city of human practitioners.After all, Qianqian''s cultivation base is too weak to conceal her own demon.


    After an hour or two, I saw a dozen large mountains standing in the distance above the clouds.It exudes a strong fairy light, reflecting the surrounding white clouds into colorful colors.


    Shushan, the mountain where the best immortal cultivators gather in the world of immortals, is as famous as Kunlun. Among them, the most famous place of Shushan is the Locking Demon Tower, which houses countless great monsters and demon heads that harm the world.


    In the Shushan school, there is a lot of music, and if there are mortals listening here for a while, they will definitely feel light and healthy, and ecstatic.


    After walking thousands of miles further, they reached the boundary of Rimet City. The two pressed down on the cloud head and entered through the city gate.


    The top city in the earth fairy world, Sun Meteor City, the lord of the city, Lei Tian, ??Daluo Jinxian, the mid-term cultivation base.The twelfth generation of disciples of Shushan.Always stay in the city lord''s mansion.


    Just like Tianyong City, there are four gates in the east, south, west, and north, and each gate has four guards at the level of Xuanxian.


    On the second day, the guards of Meteorite City also asked Nie Kong for a token, and Nie Kong threw the token of Tianyong City guard to him.


    The two goalkeepers checked for one or two, and their eyes showed a different color that was not easy to detect, and then they let Nie Kong go.


    There was no shouting from Tianyong City, and there was silence around it, but the same thing as Tianyong City was that there were many stalls selling equipment and medicines on both sides of the hundreds of meters wide road, especially many selling monster inner alchemy.


    In the teahouse in front of the city gate, a young man wearing a middle-grade fairy clothes was molesting a female fairy who was cultivated as a fairy. The female fairy bowed her head and said nothing.


    Nie Kong didn''t care about the nostalgia, and dragged Orochiji through the teahouse.He didn''t look at those people leisurely, and time was not waiting for them, he must understand the specific location of the Sky Demon Tomb as soon as possible.Because he felt that after coming to Sun Meteor City, the feeling in that memory gradually became clear.


    Right after Nie Kong appeared in Rimet City, the radiant young man narrowed his eyes and they also noticed Nie Kong.


    Perhaps from the beginning, he had noticed the appearance of Da Snake Ji and Nie Kong."Little lady, running fast, are you afraid of seeing this young master?" The young man laughed and was about to grab Ochiji''s little hand.


    Ochiji smiled without anger, and patted the other side with one hand.She didn''t care about the second generation who had a low cultivation level but used her father to provoke trouble.No, even the demon king with high magic power or Daluo Jinxian, in the Primordial Era, the Orochiji had seen enough.


    "Yeah, the fairy looks different from other women. Why don''t you go home with this young master." The young man stopped in front of Da Snake Ji, turned his back to Nie Kong, and didn''t put Nie Kong in his eyes at all.


    Because of the enthusiasm with Bulma and others in Heding Tianjie, Da Snake Ji is different from fairies and has spirituality.The gestures show a strange beauty different from the fairy.


    ''Snapped''


    With a sudden sound, the young man threw a dog and ate shit with a loud cry.


    Seeing Nie Kong kicking, the young man yelled angrily: "You dare to kick my fart, stock?"


    Nie Kong gave a cold snort and kicked him again with his right foot.


    "The facts have proved that I really dare to hit you. Hurry up, don''t delay my seeing my wife, otherwise it will not only be as simple as kicking you." When Da Snake heard Nie Kong calling her wife, her pretty white face turned red.


    "I am Lei Bao, the eldest son of the city lord Lei Tian, ??how dare you do something to me? Believe it or not, I will prevent you from leaving Sun Meteor City?"


    "Haha." Nie Kong didn''t care, and sneered: "I usually kill people who say that in a while."


    Lei Bao collapsed in front of Nie Kong, pointed at him angrily, and shouted at several of his opponent''s guards: "What are you doing in a daze? Capture them for me, Master, I will torture them well."


    Lei Bao''s guards surrounded Nie Kong and Da Snake Ji, forming a strange combination.After they set their positions, Nie Kong felt the pressure coming.


    Although the only ones with the highest cultivation level were Xuanxian Peak and Peak, after forming a formation, a dozen or so Xuanxian at least displayed at least the power of Taiyi Jinxian Peak!!


    The mana of more than a dozen guards was activated at the same time, suddenly the wind shook, and countless sword lights all swept toward the Orochiji.There are more than a dozen profound immortal levels to serve as guards, which shows that the Lei Bao family has a lot of work, and he is indeed the son of the city lord.


    "Let you taste the power of our Sun Meteor City." As he said, Lei Bao Ji also produced a middle-grade fairy sword.Driven by the power of Xianyuan, light radiated from the sword body to the hilt, and the sword aura and thunder radiated everywhere.


    "It''s actually a thunder-attribute immortal weapon?" There was a knower among the crowd watching the excitement.


    "His clothes must be immortal, it seems that the person with the powerful monster is going to be unlucky."


    "Yeah, he didn''t even look at a fairy weapon. The defensiveness must be extremely poor. A light touch by the lightning attribute may cause him to die."


    "Although Lei Leopard has only a profound immortal cultivation base, he has the sword embryo of an immortal weapon, and has cultivated Shushan''s Imperial Sword Art. His attack power is greatly improved. Unless that person has a high defense magic weapon and is one level higher than Lei Leopard Otherwise, serious injuries will be inevitable."


    The people around were stationed to watch the battle, but no one came out to be nosy.


    "hateful!"


    Ochiji''s angry voice sounded.A green spirit sword, the tip of the sword is all facing the Leibao guard underneath.The guards underneath only heard a sound that shook the sky thoroughly, suppressing the demon energy in the body, and the dozen or so Xuanxians who were targeting the Orochiji took a dozen steps back with a pale face.


    Lei Bao was startled and coldly snorted in his heart: "There is a message from the city lord of Tianyong City. It is said that a suspected big demon came to our Rimet City from Tianyong City. We should pay attention to it at all times. I thought I was kidding. I''ll monitor the city gate. If I really see the two people mentioned by the city lord of Tianyong, my father would let himself be tested, but he didn''t expect it to be true! Hmph, I really don¡¯t know how to die, the demon cultivator would dare to appear on our day. From the city."


    It turns out that even though Lei Bao''s appearance was attracted by Orochiji, some of them were actually pretending to test Nie Kong and the others.

 2320 The collapse of the second element text 5 012, kill Leibao

    "Looking for death, the mere demon cultivator asked this young master to kill you, and then use your inner alchemy to harden it into a magic weapon. Now that you have come to our sun meteor city, don''t even think about going out." Lei Bao''s fairy power is in the magic weapon Circling, the lightning attribute fairy sword crackled and hovered in his fingers.He has the highest cultivation base of Xuanxian, with the refined Thunder-attribute immortal sword and magic weapon, as well as the amazing Shushan sword art, it is no problem to leapfrog the demon repair!As soon as he finished speaking, before Lei Baoshun''s body, a sword pierced Osnake Ji with a sharp wind and thunder.


    Shu Shan''s practice is to use the sword embryo as his own soul, then cultivate the sword embryo, and he himself is tempered, it can be said that everything is unbreakable.


    "Boy, can you speak well, demon cultivator is not necessarily bad."


    Nie Kong frowned. He originally planned to lurk to Rimet City and find out the location of the three-legged Golden Crow''s body as soon as possible. However, he didn''t expect to have a conflict with the lord''s son when he arrived at Rimet City.


    "There is nothing to say, let other schools know that there is a big demon breaking into our Sun Meteor City, then what face our Sun Meteor City has, what face is Shushan School." In an instant, Lei Bao spit out an immortal sword and stabbed it instantly.


    "Hmph, we are not easy to bully either." Nie Kong''s expression was ugly, and he raised his fist to blast towards the immortal sword.


    "Help me stop him, I will try my best to lower the demon." Seeing Nie Kong''s move, Lei Bao hurriedly called his guard to stop Nie Kong.


    "Yes, Master." The attack of a dozen Profound Immortal guards turned to Nie Kong, a dozen of Profound Immortal masters, no matter how they used their formations to improve, they would at most only reach the level of Taiyi Golden Immortal.


    At the immortal realm Tianxian cultivation base, each level requires thousands of years of cultivation to accumulate.Unless it is some peerless genius, or reincarnation.


    Nie Kong sneered, the Earth Immortal Realm now is no better than Gu Honghuang.In a city, there are at most one or two big Luo Jinxian, and many of them are junior.The current Daluo Jinxian is not comparable to the prehistoric times, at least in terms of magical powers and magic weapons, they can''t compare with the Orochiji.


    "A dozen profound immortals, also want to stop me?" Nie Kong used the indestructible golden body and turned out three heads and six arms!The terrible aura swept out, causing all the monks in Rimet City to take a breath.


    He blasted out with a punch of Da Luo Jinxian''s mid-term mana, and the formation was broken.The mana burst out, all the magic weapons that guarded the body were smashed to pieces by Nie Kong, almost unable to hold it for a second, and they were all severely injured by Nie Kong!!


    "How could it be possible that a Da Luo came from Rimet City...Is the Da Luo Golden Immortal, who is he? Looks at the technique, it looks very similar to the golden body of Buddhism." The surroundings watched the battle and prepared to help Lei Bao All the Xuanxians backed away a few steps.What''s a joke, Da Luo Jinxian''s predecessor, there are not enough Xuanxians to see, unless there is an innate spirit treasure or an innate big formation.


    "No, Tianyong City has sent a message earlier, saying that they are a couple, not Buddhism. The demon and the immortal are married, it is too ethical."


    At the same time, Orochiji called out her own Azure Spirit Sword, and it collided fiercely with the opponent''s Primordial Sword Embryo!Da Snake Ji''s Green Spirit Sword was refined from her own fangs that had grown over tens of thousands of years. Although it could not reach the scope of the spirit treasure, it was also a first-rate fairy, not much inferior to the sword embryo cultivated by his fairy sword since childhood.


    On the other hand, Lei Bao saw that he did not gain the upper hand in the duel with Orochi in the sword tactics, but was defeated steadily.But his weapon is worthy of being a middle-grade fairy sword, and under the urging of Lei Bao''s tactics, it made a sound of real wind and thunder.


    Compared to the ability of Yujian, Orochi is indeed not Lei Bao''s opponent.In a few moments, Yu Jian bypassed the Qing Ling Sword, and whizzed at the Orochiji.


    "Although my mana hasn''t recovered to full prosperity, Xuanxian and Demon King are not at the same level, so I don''t think so much there." Da Snake Ji snorted coldly, and grabbed the fairy sword with her right hand.


    The sharp fairy sword can''t break the right hand of Orochiji''s right hand. The power of the fairy sword is very strong, but it is comparable to that of the demon saint level!!


    "What, impossible? You...You are actually a monster of the Demon Saint level?" Lei Bao screamed as if he had discovered something terrible, his eyes filled with horror!!


    The monsters of the demon saint level are almost extinct in Dongsheng Shenzhou.No, even in the entire fairy world, only a few have succeeded in breaking through in tens of thousands of years.Da Luo Jinxian is now in the wild, in the situation where the previous predecessors were not born, it can be said that it is the top cultivation base.


    Lei Bao regretted that he didn''t learn the Thunder Sword Jue well, if he could use the 100% power of the Immortal Sword.Even if he didn''t learn well, he could still compete with Demon Saint a little bit.


    "Go to die." Osnake Ji seemed to hate the guys who killed countless monsters, opened her mouth, and the cold yin air brought the green spirit sword to the opponent.


    Under the attack of Orochiji, Lei Bao had no way to get out.He gritted his teeth and crushed a jade pendant worn by the wearer.


    The jade pendant was given to him by his father and has been worn on him for many years. He said that he was in danger and could be crushed, and his father would come to rescue him as soon as possible.


    Lei Bao had never used it, thinking that he was a disciple of Shushan, who would dare to bully him in Rimet City.When his father gave it to him, he didn''t take it seriously. He thought that no one in Rimet City would dare to deal with him.I didn''t expect to use it eventually.


    When Lei Bao smashed the jade pendant, Da Snake Ji''s green spirit sword easily broke Lei Bao''s middle-grade fairy clothes.The Green Spirit Sword is an immortal sword of the immortal rank, which is much higher than Lei Bao''s immortal clothing attribute, which is not surprising.


    The practitioners around almost opened their eyes.With an unbelievable look, he cried out in horror that there were demons making trouble, but no one dared to step forward.


    It was crazy. As a demon cultivator, it was enough to dare to come to the city, and even dared to kill the son of the city lord of the city.You must know that the city lord Splitian Taoist is the fourth-generation disciple of Shushan, and the city lord¡¯s wife, Mrs. Sheng Rou, is the third-generation disciple of the Kunlun School.In this way, Nie Kong was against Shushan and Kunlun, the two great sects of the immortal world.


    Everyone didn''t dare to delay here for too long. Someone killed the city lord''s son, and the city lord who was also Da Luo Jinxian''s cultivation base would definitely not give up.Sun Meteor City is afraid that it will cause a bloody storm.

 2321 The collapse of the second element Text 5 013, the whole city sensation

    The guards of the four cities heard the news that the lord¡¯s son was killed, and ran towards the city without even thinking about it, trying to arrest all the people who spread the rumors.


    But when more and more people were yelling, the guards felt that something was wrong, and the closer they were to the city center, the more they could feel the soaring demonic air pervading the sky.


    After the city lord Lei Tian sensed his eldest son¡¯s cry for help, he sent all his own guards to seal the city of Sun Meteor almost instantly, but then he sensed the power of Lei Bao¡¯s fairy spirit. disappear.


    At this moment, the only middle-term cultivation base of Daluo Jinxian in Rimet City, Shushan''s fourth-generation disciple, the Daoist Lei Tian, ??suddenly felt a sting in his heart, and he sat down heavily on the chair.The next second, he stood up again with a frosty face.


    He was angry.The anger that I have never had before, and even his eyes are bloodshot, murderous!!


    "Langjun, what happened, why am I so upset?" A young woman in a jewel-colored dress hurriedly ran out from behind, full of dignity and virtuousness.She is the wife of the city lord Sheng Rou, the fourth-generation disciple of the Kunlun School.


    "Leopard, Leopard, was killed." said the Taoist cracker in hatred.


    "You...what did you say?" Madam Sheng Rou staggered, her face pale, and she almost fell to the ground.


    "No...impossible, who would dare to kill Leopard in Rimet City?"


    "Yeah, all blame me, let him go and test the two people from Tianyong City. Unexpectedly, the other party is really a demon cultivator, and there is a demon cultivator at the level of a demon saint." The Taoist cracker smiled bitterly, regretting it. And yes.


    I had known this, it was better to go out on my own.It is not a simple matter to know that a fairy has a child. The conception rate is too low.


    It can be said that Lei Leopard spent thousands of years of hard work.Now, he was killed by Nie Kong and Da Snake Ji.


    "In the name of the city lord of my day meteorite city, I will tell the whole city of meteorite meteorite, as long as you see the murderer of my son, he will kill him. If you are weak, you can come to my house for help at any time."


    The voice of Heaven Splitting Taoist reverberated throughout the city.The notice at the gate of the city has been posted. One characteristic of the notice is that the murderer''s breath remains. No matter what the murderer turns into, his breath cannot be hidden.


    Heaven Splitting Taoist did not appear, he was training himself and dispatching troops.Because he understood that both Nie Kong were masters at the level of Da Luo Jinxian.Against the two big Luo Jinxians, even if you have to go all out.


    Today''s opponents are different from the past, but the Heaven Splitting Taoist will not forgive Nie Kong and the others, not to mention that the Big Snake Ji is a demon cultivator that everyone in Shushan calls for.


    "Two seniors, hurry up and hide with me." A thunder-attributed lion demon ran out of the universe bag. It was originally a profound immortal level demon repair, but the inner alchemy base was seized by Lei Bao. The monster that came.


    Nie Kong and Da Snake Ji didn''t seem to hear them, and they moved forward in a daze.It was too late, Nie Kong realized that his breath had been locked.


    Seeing that it was getting closer and closer to the East City Gate, the guards there had become dozens of guards at some point, with all kinds of weapons in their hands.


    "Two seniors, Sun Meteor City can''t leave." The lion demon''s tone became more and more anxious. Seeing that he was getting closer and closer to the gate of the city, his heart thumped.


    The demon clan has always had a deep-rooted thought in his heart, that he must never fight against the immortals, and even portray them as a kind of innocent cultivator, because for tens of thousands of years, no demon king has given his way to them.


    Now when I saw the domineering of Orochiji, the blood of the lion demon was surging.That''s right, the sword immortals who killed Shushan really gave a sigh of malice for the Yaozu.


    Nie Kong stopped and turned to the lion demon behind him and said, "Thank you for your reminder. If you are afraid, you can hide."


    The lion demon chuckled and looked up at the sky.Since it was abolished the cultivation base of the Taiyi Golden Immortal Peak, and the day it served as the Thunder Leopard''s mount, it has not feared death.


    "Go back? I have no way out, so I want to follow you. Although I...I can''t help you, but I understand the situation in Sun Meteor City." The lion demon said with his head drooping.


    He almost broke through Da Luo Jinxian''s cultivation base monster.Who knows that when the current breakthrough, the Heaven Splitting Taoist of the Shushan Sect was killed.Not only used its inner alchemy sacrifice to make the Leibao''s fairy sword, but also enslaved it for thousands of years.


    Now the lion demon understood that with its celestial body cultivation base, it couldn''t help Nie Kong and the others much, and it couldn''t even transform into form now.The only thing to be happy about is that Nie Kong helped kill Lei Bao, so I hope to follow Nie Kong and take him out of the city of the cultivator.


    "If you are not afraid of death, do whatever you want." Nie Kong felt a little heavy, and he didn''t want to cause such a big trouble.He originally just came to Sun Meteor City, and then found the Sky Demon Tomb.


    Now Nie Kong could perceive the looming resonance that was constantly coming.It can''t be wrong, the Sky Demon Tomb must be in Riyi City.


    Nie Kong was full of excitement, even ignoring the immediate danger.As long as he finds the Eastern Emperor Bell inside as soon as possible, he can return to the earth world and pick up his sister and mother.


    Donghuang Bell, but innate treasure.Even if a quasi-sage who beheaded the three corpses came on the opposite side, there would be nothing to do with Nie Kong who owns the Eastern Emperor Bell.Of course, the premise is that Nie Kong can find the Eastern Emperor Bell.


    After all, in the fairy world, the monsters and immortal cultivators who were looking for it never stopped.Innate treasures have always been obtained by those who are predestined.


    "By the way, Little Lion Demon, do you know where the Sky Demon Tomb is buried?" Osha Ji asked casually.


    "Little demon...I don''t know. I have been in Rimet City for thousands of years and I have never heard anyone say that place." The lion demon said with a bewildered face, shaking his head.


    "Nie Lang, what should I do now, the city lord of Rimet City will also be killed soon, or should we withdraw first and plan to come to Ri Meteor City in the future?" Osnake Ji asked softly.


    Because of the battle with the bull demon king, Orochiji''s mana was only restored to the middle stage of the Daluo Jinxian, so she felt that it was necessary to recover her injuries and come back to the battle.


    "We can''t waste time. Find out the location of the Sky Demon Tomb as soon as possible. I will kill anyone who dares to stop me." Nie Kong gritted his teeth.

 2322 The collapse of the second element text 5 014, the angry Taoist

    The city lord was angry, and corpses a million.It may be an exaggeration, but the city lord who controls a city may have more power than a demon king.


    The Heaven Splitting Taoist summoned all his current forces to encircle Nie Kong.And Mrs. Sheng Rou opened the city guard formation, slowly sealing off the north gate where Nie Kong was from outside to inside.The heavenly soldiers guarding the city were blocked at the north city gate, staring at every move in the city.


    "Have you been discovered?" Nie Kong said lightly.The surrounding city gates were not only guarded by a group of fairy family heavenly generals, but Nie Kong was sealed off at the north gate of Rimet City.The defensive formation, as the name suggests, is the formation only available in the great cities of the fairy world.


    Everyone saw an incredible scene. At the gate of the north gate, a white circle of spiritual power suddenly appeared at the gate of the north gate, leaving no gap from top to bottom.


    The goalkeeper saw the white yin and yang fish rising up and covering the entire Rimet City. They knew that the well-known Liangyi Dust Array in the fairy world had opened and the Rimet City was completely blocked.


    The real toughness of the castle formation is said to be impossible to break even at the junior level.


    A Xuanxian cultivator wanted to go to the city to receive his friends, and broke into the formation without believing in evil.He also studied many formations.Moreover, he has become a Xuanxian, and has always dismissed the so-called formation.


    But when he got inside, he knew he was wrong.The mystery of the formation is not any formation that has been touched on the earth at all. I walked around for a long time without finding a way to crack it, and finally died.


    Nie Kong didn''t know anything about what happened. Although he saw a big difference from before, relying on his own cultivation base, Nie Kong didn''t leave, but went to the center of Sun Meteor City.


    Nie Kong guessed in his heart that the lord of Sun Meteor City, the Taoist Splitting Heaven, probably knew that Sun Meteor City was hiding the Sky Demon Tomb.The falling of the sun, the falling of the sun, it really hides another deep meaning.Moreover, since he provokes the opponent, there is an unavoidable situation, Nie Kong can only fight desperately.


    The three of them walked in the moat for half an hour, surrounded by glowing gray areas.


    The formation is infinitely large, empty as far as the eye can see, and it''s all white, as if the world has opened up.


    "Why is it the same as Dragon Ball''s Spiritual Time House. Isn''t it endless?" Nie Kong looked around, but couldn''t find any place to go out.


    "Nie Lang, the type of defensive formation in Sun Meteor City is probably the type of phantom formation." Da Snake Ji responded.


    "Huh, do you want to stop me just because of the formation." Nie Kong can say that he is already familiar with the formation barrier.


    "Great King. The illusion of Rimet City is not simple." The Lion Demon reminded carefully.


    Nie Kong couldn''t deny it, the primordial spirit controlled another magic weapon of his own-the Dingtian Ring that was comparable to the innate spirit treasure.The Po Yuan formation inside was carved up by Fu Xi, the originator of the formation.


    The breaking element array can break even the barriers of the dimension, not to mention the mere magic array.


    Although there is no belief, the immortal world does not lack the fairy spiritual power.It can also exert a strong effect with the fascinating force.The breaking array was launched, breaking any barriers.


    "Good opportunity, break..." Nie Kong roared dully.The powerful immortal power is gathered in the ring.The milky white light blade blasted forward, cracks appeared in the formation.


    In the City Lord''s Mansion, the City Lord Sundering Demons and Taoists felt something was wrong.


    Just in case, Lei Tian stood up and shouted: "Come on, how is the situation outside."


    A guard ran in at the fastest speed and said, "Return to the city lord, the two demons have been locked in the city guard at the north gate."


    Lei Tian breathed a sigh of relief, and said in hatred, "Oh, then it''s okay. No one has ever been able to break through the defensive formation of Rimet City. How long have they been in?"


    "Return to the city lord, less than an hour."


    "One hour, huh. Our city guard phantom really can''t kill the Demon King, but the period of time trapped him is enough for me to integrate the masters in the city."


    At the same time, suddenly someone outside the door shouted again: "Report... the city lord, the defensive formation of our Sun''s meteorite city is crumbling, as if it was forcibly broken by the enemy."


    Lei Tian stood up "rubbingly", a Fei squeezed the guard''s neck in front of him, and said coldly: "What did you say?"


    "The city lord is forgiving, and the city lord is forgiving. Not only that, the entire north gate was almost destroyed."


    "Damn it, if you let them run, I can''t spare you."


    ''laugh....''


    With a strange sound, the primordial spirit guarding the dantian was directly crushed by the angry Taoist priest.


    City Lord Lei Tian, ??the master of Demon Splitting, couldn''t stay any longer, and took his wife, Mrs. Shengrou, to sacrifice their magic swords and gallop towards the north gate of Rimet City.


    The immortal cultivators in the city saw the two coming, they all fell from the sky, and retreated to the sides, to make way for Lei Tian and Mrs. Shengrou.


    In an instant, only a loud sound came from the north gate.The dazzling white light of the Immortal Gate array became weaker and weaker, and finally turned into countless fragments, and a black hole appeared!!


    "The defensive formation handed down from ancient times on Mount Shu was actually broken?" A cultivator at the Xuanxian level felt incredible.


    "Didn''t it mean that the city defense formation had resisted batches of demon cultivators before? Why, why was it broken?" Another Xuanxian rubbed his eyes and looked at the holes in the formation, dizzy.


    Although Lei Tian and Mrs. Shengrou were shocked, they were truly immortal cultivators who had seen the world, and they did not forget to take action after they eased their emotions.


    "Stop them, don''t let them run, damn guy, I''m going to thwart them!!" Madam Sheng Rou shouted sharply.


    After rectifying all the masters of Sun Meteor City, there are about two hundred Xuanxian and Taiyi Jinxian four. The city lord of each city in the fairy world has secretly recruited many masters, forming a strong force.


    Since the catastrophe of the Lich War, humans have begun to replace the two families of Liches, and humans appear as the protagonists in every catastrophe.


    From the tens of thousands of years to the present, the human race has developed greatly. Almost every school is looking for disciples with outstanding talents in the earth fairy world.Even though Daluo Jinxian had to be a genius selected from a thousand to make a breakthrough, some ancient schools of tens of thousands of years of heritage can really cultivate a lot.

 2323 The collapse of the second element Text 5 015, Sky and Earth Network

    As soon as the voice fell, hundreds of immortal cultivators stepped forward together, blocking and closing the city gate.


    Nie Kong faced Lei Tian and Mrs. Sheng Rou''s direction and found that they had been surrounded.


    "The two killed my son in my meteorite city, but want to leave." Lei Tian asked calmly.But in his tone of voice, there was a terrible anger hidden.


    "It was he who pretended to be upright and tried to hurt my wife. I just defended myself." Nie Kong snorted coldly.


    "Hmph, marrying a monster as a dual monk, it seems that you are not a good person."


    Lei Tian gritted his teeth, offering a high-grade fairy sword in his palm.The sword body flickered with tears.At first glance, it was a fairy sword with lightning attributes, and its quality was better than that of Leopard.


    "Today you fell into my hands, and I am going to avenge you on my son." At this point, Mrs. Sheng Rou had some sadness and resentment in her eyes.


    The hundreds of guards in the City Lord''s Mansion are all Xuanxian cultivation bases. They were carefully selected for hundreds of years. They are very powerful. In her eyes, the two people in front of them will undoubtedly die today.


    The fairy sword in Lei Tian''s palm was urged by the power of the fairy yuan to become brighter.


    "Leave them for me!"


    Madam Shengrou read the formula, the magic weapon Universe Mirror shot into the air.


    ''The Universe Mirror contains the Universe''.It is not an exaggeration to use this sentence to describe the mirror of the universe.


    The Qiankun Mirror was originally a magic weapon of the Kunlun School. It was gifted to her by the head of Kunlun when Lei Tian of Shu Mountain and Mrs. Sheng Rou of Kunlun Mountain were married. It is equipped with heaven and earth. Can''t escape either.


    Now that the Universe Mirror has been sacrificed, the Two-Year Array will inevitably appear. Almost when the Universe Mirror appeared, Orochiji whispered: "Nie Lang, be careful."


    As soon as the voice fell, the universe in the sky shot out a soft light, which seemed to be magical, attracting everyone''s attention.


    The light rotates clockwise, and at the bottom of the light, Nie Kong, wearing the jasper armor, exudes light, resisting the illumination of the Universe Mirror.


    This Universe Mirror was about to break Nie Kong''s mana barrier.


    This is what everyone thinks in their hearts.


    The light irradiated by the Universe Mirror was white, and Nie Kong was in a defensive state, but what made everyone feel incredible was that Nie Kong''s mana was beyond the bottom.


    Nie Kong, as the middle-level mana of the Daluo Jinxian, was one level stronger than Mrs. Shengrou, so he could barely resist the erosion of the opponent.


    "Nie Lang, I''ll help you." Big Snake Ji retracted the Azure Spirit Sword, her whole body enveloped in the defensive circle, her hands full of Xian Yuan.


    "Hehe, the person covered by my universe mirror, whether you are Taiyi Golden Immortal or Da Luo Jinxian, never want to escape." Madam Sheng Rou smiled coldly."Even if your defense circle is getting bigger and bigger now, it''s just a fight between trapped beasts."


    With that said, Mrs. Shengrou increased the output of the power of Xianyuan.


    However, with the addition of Orochiji, the two quickly felt relaxed.


    Mrs. Shengrou once again increased the output of the power of the immortal origin, and the light of the Universe Mirror became stronger and stronger, gradually making the two of them unable to withstand it.


    "Haha, it''s useless. Just stay there." Mrs. Sheng Rou smiled, and once again increased the power of Xian Yuan.


    Nie Kong''s attacking moves are few, most of them are two-dimensional moves.In order to get rid of the Liangyi formation, he came up with various methods.But what he didn''t expect was that in the Liangyi formation, he couldn''t make any moves and could only be resisted by mana.


    "Madam City Lord, this magic weapon is really powerful, it is indeed a treasure of the Kunlun School." A cultivator knew what was going on and said.


    "Of course, the Kunlun School, a big school in the world of cultivating immortals, but to deal with these two little-known little people, it''s really a fuss."


    "Shhh, keep your voice down, you are not dead. Dare to look down upon Kunlun faction."


    "That is, what do you know, is someone who can even break the fortress formation is a small person? It''s just that you are ignorant."


    "Stop talking, just look at it. It''s no way to face it like this. I feel that Lei Tian is about to make a move."


    mean.If Lei Tian really made a move at this time, all the cultivators in the city would think so, but Lei Tian didn''t think so.


    To deal with the man who killed his son, no matter what method is used, as long as he can kill, he wants to try.


    "What are you doing, kill me."


    Heaven Splitting Taoist saw that he broke through the opponent''s defense in a short time, and immediately ordered the mysterious immortals.


    Hundreds of profound immortals behind, upon hearing the instructions of the Taoist Splitting Heaven, immediately urged their magic weapons to blast towards Nie Kong.


    ''We must immediately destroy the Universe Mirror and Liangyi Array.''Nie Kong and Da Snake Ji once again communicated in mind.


    At the same time, upon receiving Lei Tian''s order, hundreds of Xuanxians used all their abilities to sacrifice hundreds of attack magic weapons, and the light of death shone on the two.


    Although Xuanxian cultivation base people deal with Da Luo Jinxian purely for death.However, because Nie Kong spent too much immortal yuan in the immortal gate formation, the Orochiji had never recovered all her strength.


    "Jade Immortal Armor, an indestructible golden body." Nie Kong gritted his teeth and blocked the attack with himself.Xuanxian-level attacks continued to hit the armor.


    Although some of the defenses were broken, in the end he still couldn''t help Nie Kong''s soul golden body.


    Seeing the delay, Lei Tian didn''t kill a few people. He was anxious and cursed in vain. He sacrificed a middle-grade fairy sword and slashed at Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong had already sacrificed the jade fairy armor, the lightning-attribute middle-grade fairy sword stabbed him with little effect, but it could only be defensive for a while.


    "Boy, blame you for being too rampant. In the next life, no, you won''t have the next life, because I will let your soul fly away." Lei Tian said with a sullen face.


    Nie Kong had to resist both the Universe Mirror and the power of Xian Yuan to resist Lei Tian''s assassination, which was really difficult.The fairy yuan of the big snake girl is almost consumed.


    "Nie Lang, this is no way to go on."


    "Do you want to use that trick, but your mana has not fully recovered."


    "Nie Lang, nothing will happen."


    Ice Territory Absolute Array, Orochiji''s unique forbidden technique, this trick is usually only used when she is nine dead.I only used it yesterday, and now I use it again, Nie Kong is very worried about this.

 2324 The collapse of the second element Text 5 016, the sudden real fire of the sun

    "I''m afraid we will all die if we don''t use this trick." Orochi Ji murmured, looking at Nie Kong quietly."Nie Lang, you must hold on."


    Orochiji released her hand and played a mysterious and incomprehensible technique with both hands. Lei Tian saw the appearance of Ochiji, and knew that she was going to use her unique trick.


    The arrow of Lei Tian''s middle grade fairy sword deflected and pierced towards Orochiji.


    The Orochiji roared and turned into eight large snake monsters.The soaring demon gas made the surrounding Xuanxian look discolored.


    "Ice Territory Absolute Formation, open." Da Snake Ji said these words.The eight poems split into loli, and the sun''s meteor city suddenly seemed to have fallen into an ice cellar.


    No, it''s more terrifying than the ice cellar.


    The snow and ice fell from the sky, and ice and snow suddenly appeared on the ground strangely, sticking to the feet of the cultivators, and then starting from the feet and extending to the legs.


    Before Lei Tian''s middle grade fairy sword stab the target, he was frozen and fell to the ground.


    "What?" Lei Tian was shocked and quickly urged the power of Xianyuan.


    Even though he used up all the fairy yuan, the middle-grade fairy sword still lay motionless on the ground.


    "Not good." Although the cultivator with a high level of cultivation reacted quickly, it was not as fast as the spread of ice and snow. Almost instantly, the primordial spirit in the dantian was frozen, and it only took a moment to split like the body, and it was too late. Escape.


    Some immortal cultivators have a higher cultivation base than them, and coupled with their life-saving magic weapons, the souls all fled, got into the magic weapons, and all the rest were bombarded and killed.


    In Sun Meteor City, all the immortal cultivators could not escape the fate of being frozen. The ice field suddenly appeared, and the ice was sealed for thousands of miles. Even the two great Luo Jinxian people, Lei Tian and Mrs. Shengrou, also took back themselves. The magic weapon, use all my strength to resist.But how do they know that this forbidden technique can even freeze Da Luo Jinxian.


    "Damn Demon King. I didn''t expect her cards to be so strong. No, we can''t be frozen. Madam, open the defensive formation." Lei Tian''s movements were already a little slow.


    The two of them constantly used the power of Xianyuan to resist the bone-to-the-bone cold, everything around had been frozen, and the gust of wind roared, forcing the two of them to work hard at the last Xianyuan to summon a defensive array.


    When the two of them blocked with all their strength, the body of the immortal cultivator with low cultivation base continuously turned into fragments, and even the soul was frozen to pieces.


    However, the two are worthy of being Da Luo Jinxian, and for the time being, they can still have the ability to resist the absolute ice formation, but in the end, the two still did not escape the fate of being frozen.


    The snow and ice in the sky are still falling. Looking around, the entire Sun Meteor City has become a vast expanse of white. There are fewer than a few hundred immortal cultivators in the city that can stand, and the others are all falling into ice. .


    Big Snake Ji panted, using this secret technique, which really cost Xian Yuan.Even the earth fairy world with extremely strong celestial power can hardly support the consumption speed of Orochiji.


    Nie Kong quickly took out a few immortal pills from Dingtian Ring for her to take.


    The immortal pill is a pill specially used to restore the power of the immortal in battle, and these are all magic weapons for life.


    There are many types of immortal pills, some of which are specifically for people with low cultivation bases. Because of the medicinal herbs they use, they contain less immortal power.And these immortal spirit pills of Nie Kong were made from dozens of precious immortal grasses after seven or forty-nine days of non-stop refining.The value that Orochiji used just now is nothing to mention.


    "Nie Lang, you have consumed almost the same amount, so let''s take a few." Ochiji changed a few breaths, and her condition improved.


    Just breaking the formation and fighting the Universe Mirror, Nie Kong''s power of immortality has indeed been consumed almost.No longer hesitate now, after searching for a long time from Dingtian Ring, he took the last one and threw it into his mouth.


    The immortal spirit pill melted immediately, and Nie Kong suddenly felt that the primordial spirit was warm, like being bathed in sunlight.Light bursts unconsciously around the body.


    Da Snake Ji was very moved. After this battle, Nie Kong''s power of the immortal origin was about the same as his own, but he first considered himself.


    Ochiji was about to speak, but suddenly she felt something was wrong.


    But because of the bone-chilling cold, a few rays of real fire overflowed from the bottom of Rimet City.


    "Nie Lang, I feel that the ground is shaking a little." Da She Ji frowned and said in a deep voice.


    Nie Kong didn''t speak, he felt the strongest, as if he was in the same vein with the real fire of the sun he used.


    "Unexpectedly... it turned out to be the real fire of the sun," Nie Kong thought of a possibility, watching a few rays of real fire constantly pouring out of the ground, Nie Kong''s consternation turned into surprise.


    The shaking of the ground became more violent, and several frozen immortals fell to the ground, turning into pieces with the soul.


    I saw a few strands of the real fire of the sun in the same vein as Nie Kong moving towards the surface like a snake, and every turbulence would cause the earth''s crust to loosen.This is also the reason why the two felt a little shaking on the surface.


    The closer to the surface, the stronger the real fire of the sun, and the stronger the real fire of the sun that came after joining the vanguard.In an instant, it broke through the obstacles on the ground and jumped into the air.


    The first ray of real fire ascended to the sky, and then the flames began to rise, the nearby ground began to smoke, and the ice and snow gradually began to melt.


    Immediately afterwards, the second ray of real fire from the sun successfully penetrated the surface, followed by the third and fourth ray.


    Every time the sun''s real fire gushes, the heat it brings is enough to melt nearby ice and snow.All the immortal cultivators who had been able to escape the primordial spirit or hadn''t been shaken by the surging of the earth before were all freed.


    Although they were freed from the frozen soul, they have not fully recovered.


    The ice and snow on the ground were melting rapidly, and the sun was shining again in Sun Meteor City. The cultivator who melted first opened his eyes wide and looked around blankly.


    Daoist Lei Tian and Mrs. Shengrou had the highest cultivation base. They were the last to be frozen and the first to be unlocked.And when their primordial spirit just recovered, they looked at Yaqi Orochi in horror.It was rumored that the ancient monsters had supernatural powers to sign up, but they didn''t expect to be so powerful.


    Lei Tian took a special look at Orochiji and found that her face was pale after using this trick, and she couldn''t help calming down.


    He and Mrs. Shengrou hadn''t fully recovered yet, so they didn''t dare to act rashly, taking advantage of the time to speak, desperately swallowing the power of the surrounding fairy spirits with their bodies.


    Lei Tian''s middle-grade fairy sword has been restored to its original state, and the power of luck and immortal origin secretly in Lei Tian, ??seeing that it is almost restored, silently muttered the formula in his heart, which resonated with the fairy sword on the ground.

 2325 The collapse of the second element Text 5 017, Thunders trick

    The cold spit out of Orochiji gradually melted, causing Mrs. Shengrou to increase her recovery speed.If it is one second late, it is estimated that Da Luo Jinxian present will be frozen in ice.


    "Om!!"


    Mrs. Shengrou controlled her magic weapon, the Universe Mirror, and returned to her own hands. Her cultivation was only at the primary level of Da Luo Jinxian, and the Universe Mirror was not able to be sacrificed again. The chill just now made her use her magic power.She even felt a little bit cold in her heart. She didn''t expect the opponent to be so strong, no wonder she dared to arrogantly kill his child in their meteorite city.


    The fairy sword on the ground buzzed and shivered constantly on the ground, and the Heavenly Splitting Taoist instantly increased the fairy yuan.The Taoist Lei Tian hated the two in his heart. Not only did he kill his own son, but he also smashed Sun Meteor City. In the end, he killed more than two hundred Profound Immortals.


    This grudge must be reported today.The remaining surviving immortal cultivators in Rimet City can be regarded as seeing what a trick today.Without the instructions of the city lord, they never dared to look forward.


    Heaven Splitting Taoist Lei Tian no longer meant to underestimate Nie Kong and the others. After being saved, he directly resorted to the final killer move.


    "Imperial swordsmanship." A curse was pronounced, and the fairy sword rose from the ground to the air with a sound of a''poof'', the surface brilliance flickered, and it became hundreds of times larger.


    Xianyuan jumped directly into the air under Lei Tian''s feet.After Lei Tian jumped into the air, Mrs. Shengrou also set up the magic weapon and went into the air.


    Nie Kong knew that Lei Tian was going to use a killer move, the defensive magic weapon, Jade Armor, and his soul golden body both used all the mana to sacrifice.


    "It''s useless, that monster''s hole card can no longer be used, right." Looking at the frail Big Snake Ji, Lei Tian tickled his teeth with hatred, and shouted in a deep voice: "Next, let you taste the power of our Shushan" Wan Jian Jue."


    Ten Thousand Sword Art is the secret technique of the Shushan main gate. The trick is used like that ten thousand arrows are all fired, and it does not give the enemy a chance to escape.


    I saw Lei Tian''s hands dancing weirdly, and the middle-grade fairy sword turned into tens of thousands of swords standing on top of his head with great momentum.


    Shushan''s unique tricks are more powerful than the group attack skills that Orochiji uses with the Qingling Sword, and the mystery is even one world by one.


    Of course, Da Snake Ji did not specialize in sword cultivation, otherwise Nie Kong''s memory skills would be enough for her to cultivate superb sword art.


    The Green Spirit Sword used by Orochiji can sacrifice at most a dozen, but Lei Tian''s move covers the sky and the ground, and the sky is full of his sword.


    At this moment, Mrs. Shengrou also recovered almost.The Universe Mirror came out again, and the mirror surface pointed at both Nie Kong.


    "No, Nie Lang be careful." Da Sheji''s face was pale. After using the forbidden operation, her cultivation base fell directly from Daluo Jinxian to Taiyi Jinxian''s primary level, and she couldn''t help her Langjun anymore.


    "Yu Jian, Ten Thousand Swords Sword Art!" It is an immortal sword with thunder attributes, which is constantly falling and shooting from the sky.One of his moves has the power to destroy the world.He could also see that even though Nie Kong''s cultivation base was very high, he was no longer threatened by using a monster to protect himself.


    Both Da Snake Ji and Nie Kong felt that the powerful pressure gave them no hope of escape, and even made them feel that today is a crisis, their bodies are constantly being hit and severely injured.


    "Damn it." Nie Kong gritted his teeth and released another magic weapon from his soul.Simple and simple like a lantern in the style of a lotus lantern, it slowly floats in the air.But what he didn''t know was that Nie Kong still had a killer move that was useless. It was not that he didn''t want to use it, but that it needed too much real fire from the sun. The large scale would make the Fusang Lantern temporarily impossible to use.


    At this time, the Ten Thousand Sword Art was finally driven by Thunder Sky, and the fairy sword that covered the sky buzzed and flew towards Nie Kong and the other two quickly, forming a killing formation between him and Orochiji.


    The wick inside emits terrible heat.The surrounding land is drying up, even though the fairy spiritual power within a hundred li radius is distorted.


    "boom!"


    Immortal sword shot continuously at them, mixed with wind and thunder that tore the air.Occasionally, a sword slashed a wall several hundred meters high, and the next moment the wall ceased to exist.


    ''Crack!''


    The fairy swords gathered in densely around Nie Kong and they rotated and pierced them faster and faster. There was no gap between the two of them to escape. The surrounding fairy swords suddenly exploded and the sound shook the sky. The eight snake heads could not last long before they were seriously injured, one by one. The earth returned to Orochiji, who could no longer fight.


    Nie Kong was injured by Lei Tian''s shocking soul, and he vomited a breath of vitality. Dan still looked at Lei Tian and Mrs. Sheng Rou decisively.


    "Puff...!" Da Snake Ji also vomited blood.


    "Haha!! You haven''t been smashed into pieces by my Ten Thousand Sword Art, and you are considered to have a high cultivation base. I want to see how long you can hold on." Lei Tian sneered.


    The Wan Jian Jue just now made him use half of the power of the immortal origin in his body, and it took too long to prepare.There are pros and cons.


    "There is no choice, I will use your corpse soul to worship my son!" Madam Sheng Rou smiled coldly, and the light of the Universe Mirror caught Nie Kong and Da Snake Ji.


    "You should feel fortunate to be able to force Lei Angel, the Demon Splitting Taoist, to issue Ten Thousand Sword Art."


    Right there, the Fusang Shenmu Lantern suddenly stood up from its fallen state and slowly flew into the air.The wick of Fusang Shenmu suddenly lit up, and Nie Kong had already decided to burst out the real fire of the sun accumulated in the Fusang lamp.


    "Huh?" Madam Sheng Rou widened her eyes.


    "What?" Lei Tian felt bad, feeling a little unpleasant, "Madam, kill that guy soon, or it''s too late."


    Mrs. Sheng Rou didn''t dare to neglect, she muttered the tactics silently, the Universe Mirror began to spin weirdly, and the two Yi formations were already ready, covering Nie Kong.


    What made Madam Shengrou feel terrified happened, Nie Kong slowly stood up and straightened his waist, although he still looked weak.


    Nie Kong stretched his right hand forward, and the Fusang sacred wood lamp slowly flew towards Nie Kong''s hand. The hot brilliance inside flickered, which was really good-looking, but the two of Taoist and Shengrou had no time to appreciate it.


    They can perceive the unique and cold power in the lamp, full of violent heat!!

 2326 The collapse of the second element text 5 018, the burning sun meteor city

    "I will explain when you are dead!!" Nie Kong said, reading the formula, releasing all the true sun fire in the Fusang magic lamp.


    After the dazzling flame appeared from the lamp, it skyrocketed. In the blink of an eye, the flame after coming out of the lamp expanded its own volume thousands of times, covering the surrounding void of more than ten miles.


    As its size changed, the originally meek flame suddenly became violent.As the flames whirred and whirred, there was a chick noise.The space storm blowing around was also burned into nothingness by the fiery waves of fire.


    They have been manipulated by humans and swept across the mountains and covered the space!


    In an instant, the entire Rimet City became a purgatory of fire.There was sorrow everywhere, and the screams of countless cultivators resounded across the sky.The legendary netherworld must not be so frightening.


    A cultivator could not bear the pain of burning his body, and eventually let the soul out of his body, but unfortunately, at the moment when the soul escaped from the body, the soul was also touched by the real fire of the surrounding sun and burned. The ashes.Back then, Nie Kong was under the real fire of the sky, and Daluo Jinxian''s primordial spirit could hardly stay for long.


    "Burn it, burn it."


    When Lei Tian and Mrs. Shengrou saw the meteorite city turned into a vast ocean, they hated them, and they were unable to put out the fire by doing all they could.


    Lei Tian and Madam Shengrou were full of flames, Madam Shengrou''s cultivation base was too low, and the soul had been seriously injured.


    "Puff!" Mrs. Shengrou''s soul was injured and spit out a mouthful of golden blood.Looking at the mirror of the universe, there is no way to drive it.


    Lei Tian''s state is not much better.


    "I can actually use the real fire of the sun." While speaking, Lei Tian poured blood to the corner of his mouth, his eyes full of amazement.


    "No, I can''t die." Lei Tian thought.With the last force of hard work, I read the magic trick of moving the soul out.


    Mrs. Shengrou wanted to use the Universe Mirror to protect the soul, but she was eventually snatched by Lei Tian.


    "Madam, I will definitely avenge you when I return to Shushan." Lei Tian finished reciting the formula and said the last sentence, and the soul escaped from the body.


    "No, husband!!" Madam Shengrou worked hard and finally Xianyuan wanted to grab the Universe Mirror, but Xianyuan was not enough, there was no Xianyuan in his body to resist the real fire of the sun, and his body died.


    "If you knew it was so, you shouldn''t have told me the formula of the Universe Mirror." Lei Tian said to Mrs. Sheng Rou''s body.


    "You wait for me, you have offended the mountain of Shu, and I will make you can''t eat and walk around." After Lei Tian finished saying that, he spent all the immortal yuan using the escape technique.


    As the name suggests, it is a spell that can save your life in a mortal battle.When using the escape technique, you need to consume your own normal blood and spiritual power. As a last resort, no one usually does that.


    With escape, Nie Kong had no time to kill him.Actually let him escape.Nie Kong didn''t have time to chase him.In the battle, Mrs. Shengrou died, and Thunder Sky was seriously injured. It was a revenge for the seriously injured Orochiji.


    The blazing flames burned the sky, and the pale golden flames were burning crazily in Sun Meteor City.Sun Meteor City, which had existed for tens of thousands of years, was in ruins. I believe it won¡¯t take long for the shocking news to spread throughout the fairy world.


    If someone is alive, they will see a strange scene.There was a sea of ??fire everywhere in the city, but within five meters of Nie Kong, there was no trace of flame, even at room temperature.


    "Orochiji, heal with peace of mind!" Nie Kong said while holding Ochiji.


    Orochi nodded hard and smiled.


    Sun Meteor City is still immersed in the sea of ??fire, and the raging fire burns the entire sky.The air above Rimet City was filled with flames, and the clouds in the sky were reflected in a bright red.


    Da Snake Ji looked at Nie Kong with beautiful eyes, and Nie Kong''s face turned red under the shining of the flame, really beautiful.


    "Let''s go, I''ll take you to a safe place." Nie Kong looked at the ground.


    On Mount Shu, a disciple guarding the gate saw the light all over the sky, and was surprised to say to the other guard: "The direction of Rimet City five thousand miles away is on fire, look at it, it''s so spectacular."


    "No, it''s definitely not Sun Meteor City. Sun Meteor City has a defensive formation. There are more than a dozen profound immortal master guards on the tower in every direction. How can it be on fire? Not only that, the city lord is our fourth generation of Shushan. Uncle Master, has been guarding there for thousands of years!!" Another guard disciple said in disbelief.


    "We all know that, it''s really weird, how could Sun Meteor City suddenly catch fire."


    "Then I will say something that you don''t know. After listening to it, you will understand why it burns." The disciple of the guardian said.After a pause, he whispered: "There is something under Sun Meteor City."


    Seeing the blank expression of the disciple next to him, the self-esteem of the speaking disciple swelled sharply.


    "I don''t know, do you know the Lich War in the prehistoric period?"


    "I know." The other guard looked impatient.


    "Hehe, the Lich War was something in ancient times, and you didn''t expect you to know it. Okay, I''ll tell you the truth, there is a Sky Demon Tomb under Rimet City." The guard said mysteriously.


    "Really?" the other guard asked incredulously.


    "Of course, only a few elders in the entire Shushan know about it, and maybe few people know about the entire immortal world."


    The other guard obviously didn''t believe it, and asked: "Then how did you know about this?"


    The guard proudly said: "A thousand years ago, it was said that somehow at that time, frost fell from the sky, and then a ray of flame emerged from the ground, melting all the snow in the entire Rimet City. Later I learned, That kind of flame is called the real fire of the sun. And the three-legged golden crow of the demon emperor who fell in the battle between the Lich and the demon emperor¡¯s body is likely to be buried in the ground, becoming a cemetery of the sky!! The Golden Crow is buried inside, and the demon body will occasionally release the sun and real fire."


    After speaking, something strange happened, and a white blood light appeared on the ground in front of the gate of Shushan Mountain.


    The two guards immediately assumed a fighting posture, watching the appearance of the vision vigilantly.


    After a few seconds, the two suddenly discovered that the light had disappeared, and the gossip mirror was placed on the ground in an unusually beautiful way.


    "What is that?" A guard stepped forward curiously, bent down, and suddenly shot out a ray of soul from the mirror with a scream.

 2327 The collapse of the second element Text 5 019, Shushan strikes

    This mirror is the magic mirror of the universe. After using the evasion, Lei Tian, ??the Taoist of Splitting Demon, travels underground for a while, and finally escapes back to the Shu Mountain. He can no longer support it. The soul can''t move, so he stays in the universe. In the mirror.


    In the main hall of Shushan.


    An old man with a white beard urged the Universe Mirror, and the Universe Mirror radiated light, allowing Thunder to escape.


    "I beg the elders to lead the team back to Rimet City, to eliminate the demons and defend the Tao." Lei Tian''s Yuanshen knelt on the ground and said sadly.


    "What happened to Rimet City?" The elders in the hall all stood up.


    They all knew what was underground in Rimet City.


    "The disciple has been conscientious in Riyicheng, who knows that two big demons have been watching, not only attacking the city gate, but also burning, killing and looting in the city."


    Lei Tian deliberately ignored his son''s affairs and exaggerated what Nie Kong had done several times.


    "Isn''t Sun Meteor City equipped with a defensive formation? Why not open it?"


    "It''s on." Lei Tian said this, angrily said: "Who knows that it will be broken by these two big demons in less than an hour."


    When several elders heard this, they all showed shocked expressions, but then they were relieved.


    "Go on."


    "The madam used the two ceremonies of the Universe Mirror, which originally trapped the two of them, but one of them did not know what tricks they used. The whole Sun Meteor City turned into ice and snow just like a thousand years ago. No, it''s more than a thousand years ago. Even the primordial spirit can freeze even before, it''s like a congenital chill."


    "Can even the soul be frozen?" An elder began to ponder.What is this move?Why have you never seen it?


    "You and your wife are both Da Luo Jinxian and are frozen?"


    "We only resisted for a quarter of an hour. My son''s soul was frozen to pieces."


    Several elders were shocked and speechless.


    "At this moment, I don''t know what happened, the ice and snow suddenly melted. I think it was melted by flames emerging from the ground."


    "Since this move is so powerful, the two demon''s mana must have been exhausted, why is your soul still suffering such a severe injury?"


    "After I was relieved, I immediately used the Ten Thousand Sword Art. Who knew that the other party controlled the true fire of the sun under the ground with a magic weapon, and burned the entire sun meteor city to ashes. My wife died, and my soul was also affected. Seriously injured."


    The elders looked at each other and were able to control the real fire of the sun underground. Could it be...


    "Elder Lei, what do you think?" an elder asked.


    "Could it be a monster that can control the flames that resonate with the real fire of the sun?"


    The other elders nodded and looked at other people, and they all got the same view.


    In fact, what they thought in their hearts was to quickly get the things in the Sky Demon Tomb.If it really works, Shushan will be invincible in the world of cultivation.


    For tens of thousands of years, they had been thinking of ways to get in, but they didn''t have any clues. That''s why they built Sun Meteor City above the Sky Demon Tomb to suppress it.


    "Elder, let me rescue the immortal cultivator in Sun Meteor City." True Man Qingxu said in''righteous words''.


    Qing Xuzhen is about six feet tall, leaning shoulders, and often holding a whisk in his hand.Looking at his face, his face is sinking like water. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t see where his eyes are, only a slit.


    The nose is even more strange, small, as if it can collapse in with a single tap.If you put his sausage mouth on it again, it would be a chubby ball.


    Regardless of his stupid appearance, his strength is not ordinary. Even speaking, Qingxu Zhenren is one of the three famous disciples of Shushan. It is rumored that he reached the strength of the late Daluo Jinxian thousands of years ago. The fairy world is also considered one of the best.


    "Elder, let me go too." Taoist Qingye also stood up and asked for orders.


    Compared with Qingxu Zhenren, Qingye Dao looks like a human being, with a face like a football, eyes and nose and ears together, just abandoning his mouth.From the front, this football has an arc, just like the back of your hand is slightly curved.


    Dao Qingye¡¯s attacking magic weapon was a flying sword made of innate fine gold from the five elements.


    The two are very strong and both are candidates for the next elder, so they have the opportunity to stay in the hall to accompany several elders.


    Different from their anxious appearance, the elder raised his hand and blew the tea in the cup with a relaxed and contented appearance.


    "Great Elder..." The other elders all stood up.


    The elder took a sip of tea and said: "It is definitely not an ordinary monster that can manipulate the real fire of the sun."


    "Don''t forget, we also have disciples with fire attributes in Shushan, but they can''t resonate with the real fire of the sun, so say..."


    so......


    The elders looked at each other, yeah, why have they forgotten this?So, the magic weapon of that person?


    "Sun Meteor City is going to go naturally. It''s not appropriate to have two three-generation disciples. Since the big demon has come out, then those little ones must be there. I arranged for the three generations of disciples to be killed, and Qingxu and Qingye led the team. .Be sure to bring back that man¡¯s magic weapon."


    "Telling."


    Qingxu Zhenren and Qingye Taoist looked at each other and left.


    If someone is on the nearby hills, you will definitely see such a scene.


    People riding various magic weapons, wearing the same clothes, rose into the sky from the mountain of Shu and headed far away.


    The momentum is huge, unheard of.


    All of the hundreds of three-generation disciples of Shushan descended from the mountain, which is rare in the history of Shushan. The monsters who have been staring at Shushan saw this scene, and all ran back into the cave tremblingly, closed the cave, and never dared to come out again. Up.


    Qingxu Zhenren and Qingye Daochang took the lead, soaring freely in the sky.Hundreds of disciples followed closely behind.


    Qingye said to Qingxu: "What magic weapon do you think that male demon can make? Even the real fire of the sun can resonate?"


    Qing Xu Zhenren sighed, "I hope it''s not what I thought."


    "Do you mean..."

 2328 The collapse of the second element Text 5 020, found! ! Sky Demon Tomb

    The news that the two elders of Shushan brought hundreds of disciples down the mountain spread around Shushan. Then, they thought of the major events that had happened in Rimet City.


    "Who burned Rimet City on earth?" A cultivator said in shock."Isn''t it a monster? No, it''s impossible." The cultivator of Taiyi Golden Immortal shook his head."Now that the Great Sage Qitian has converted to Buddhism, the Earth Immortal Realm is also capable of the Bull Demon King, but it has been in Cuiyun Mountain and will not come out."


    "No, I have to go and see." As he said, several immortal cultivators rushed towards the direction of Rimet City from the retreat.


    Although the Earth Immortal World is large, the speed of news spread is very fast. Almost all the creatures nearby knew about it after the Shushan disciples came out of the mountain.


    "The monsters burned the city on the meteorite, and the Shushan sent disciples went down to capture the monsters." For a while, all the immortal cultivators and monsters who believed to be capable moved, spreading the news everywhere.


    All the nearby hills received this news, and various sound transmission techniques continued to spread throughout the entire Dongsheng Shenzhou.


    On Cuiyun Mountain, a few little monsters were whispering, and the Bull Demon was chatting with a few powerful monsters.


    "My lord, we have been observing the situation in the world of immortality in the past few days, and we heard that a major event happened in Rimet City yesterday."


    The Bull Demon King was a little displeased, and said: "If you have something to say, just let it go if you have a fart, don''t be damned."


    "Yes, yes." The talking monster was sweating with fright."Ri Meteo City was on fire, and Shushan sent hundreds of disciples to prepare to station in Ri Met City."


    "You wait a moment." The Bull Demon interrupted him."Sun Meteor City is a big city in the world of cultivating immortals. It belongs to Mount Shu. Except for the few of us who are not dead, who would dare to set fire?"


    The Bull Demon King didn''t say anything else, except for the monkey head who had already converted to Buddhism, Nie Kong would dare to do so.Will it be him?


    "Yes, yes, Lord, you are extraordinary and brave, with boundless mana."


    "I heard that it was because the city lord¡¯s son molested a woman. The man who was set on fire gave a lesson. Then the city lord was furious. The man taught the city lord and the city lord¡¯s wife a lesson, then set a fire and burned the sun. Meteorite." A little demon who poured wine for the Bull Demon interrupted.


    "What?" The Bull Demon asked the little demon with his arms around."Sun Meteor City has a guardian formation. Besides my son''s sam¨¡dhi fire, what fire can be ignited? Also, are the city lord and the city lord''s wife dead?"


    The monster with some identity sitting on the stone bench said: "The wife of the city lord should be dead. The city lord of Splitting the sky fled back to Shushan and brought in rescue soldiers."


    "My lord." The little demon who poured the wine said, "Didn''t a brother go to Sun Meteor City some time ago? Didn''t you say that he has the real fire of the sun? Could it be he put it?"


    The Bull Demon felt that it made sense, laughed three times, and slapped the little demon who was pouring heavily, and said, "So smart, well, a pot of wine will be rewarded to you. Go there and get a leg of lamb."


    "Thank you, the king, the king has no boundaries."


    "There are many monsters around the Bull Demon King, and many of them are the heads of the monsters who heard that the Bull Demon King came out of the mountain and came to take refuge. Almost all the monsters know about the Bull Demon King.


    "What is the origin of those two guys? Not only do they hold the innate spirit treasure that controls the real fire of the sun, but they also dare to go to the human monks to fight." The Bull Demon said to himself.It only took a moment for the Bull Demon King to straighten out some things, including the cause, development and outcome of the matter, and the Bull Demon finally knew the truth of the matter.


    When Nie Kong and the others inquired about the Sky Demon Tomb, their purpose was only the contents of the Sky Demon Tomb.For that thing, those human practitioners, the sects forcibly built a city on it, trying to suppress and seize the treasure inside.


    "Huh, really a bunch of stupid guys. I don''t know the innate treasure, can automatically recognize the Lord. There is no blessing, you can''t get it by trickery." The Bull Demon sneered in his heart.


    "I have to say that that guy''s domineering is second only to the grandson monkey. It''s just that the grandson monkey hasn''t been down for tens of thousands of years. Since then, the monster clan has been too peaceful. Hehe, interesting, it seems that I want to join in the fun. Speaking of which, our monsters have been holding back for too long. After thousands of years of oppression by human monks, I really dare not speak."


    While sighing, the Bull Demon King rode on the water-shielding Jinjing Beast, and after a few jumps, he flew up to the cloud head and flew towards the direction of Rimet City.The Bull Demon King had a vague hunch in his heart that a major event that would change the demon clan would happen in Sun Meteor City.


    When the water-saving Jinjing Beast soared into the sky, it glowed with blue light, which was really beautiful, and the bull devil''s mixed iron rod also glowed.Looking from a distance, it flew towards the meteorite city like a meteor.


    After Lei Tian escaped, Nie Kong used a simple earth escape spell to dive down from the spot where the real fire of the sun overflowed.


    A few hundred meters, a few kilometers, to 10,000 meters.The earth fire did not appear, nor did he see the demon emperor''s body, but Nie Kong found that the real fire of the sun gradually became richer.Nie Kong knew that he had approached the Sky Demon Tomb.


    According to Donghuang Taiyi''s memory a few seconds ago, Nie Kong silently walked into the real fire of the sun.Because of the help of the hibiscus lantern, it saved him from the real fire of the sun.


    According to his memory, he brought the Orochiji to the Sky Demon Tomb. Nie Kong saw a few magic weapons on the ground and countless bones piled up on the road. I believe that for tens of thousands of years, many immortal cultivators have come here to explore, and finally because of the sun. The real fire burned to ashes.


    "Those immortal cultivators are also very hardworking in order to obtain treasures and treasures." With the sun''s real fire as a guardian, the ordinary Daluo Jinxian can''t get into the Sky Demon Tomb.


    And with such a strong sun fire, Nie Kong felt that if it were used to cultivate the Great Sun God Jue, it would definitely be able to get twice the result with half the effort.But Nie Kong''s time is running out. He obtains the three-legged Golden Crow demon body, and then uses the demon body to practice the Great Sun Divine Art, believing that it will have a multiplier effect.


    The three-legged golden crow feeds on the real fire of the sun. In the lower realm of the golden crow in ancient times, each golden crow was equivalent to a small sun.


    It¡¯s a pity that at that time, the little Golden Crow of the Taiyi Golden Immortal level, and the nine sons of Dijun, were first the great witch Kuafu chasing the sun, and then all were shot and killed by the great witch Houyi with a sun-shooting divine bow, which became the fuse of the Lich War. !!

 2329 The collapse of the second element text 5 021, the guardian of the sky demon mound

    Nie Kong walked very slowly, every step he took,


    The closer he got to the ground, the more nervous Nie Kong''s heart became.He knew that there was a monster that was holding the Sky Demon Tomb inside, but he hadn''t recovered yet, and he didn''t know if he could beat him.


    After a while, Nie Kong came to a gate.


    There are three simple characters in the center above the gate, which are not like modern traditional characters, three large characters of Tianyao Tomb.


    Nie Kong deliberately tried it, but there was no way to see what was inside.


    "Now our primordial spirit has not recovered, it seems we need to be a little more careful." Da Snake Ji whispered.


    Nie Kong raised his head, he found that there were stars in the sky shining non-stop.


    The heavens and the star battle array.The content of the formation emerged in Nie Kong''s mind.The scene in front of me could not have arranged a real Zhoutian star battle array, it should only be a broken version.


    It is the three hundred and sixty-five stars in the conjoined sky, plus the sun star and the lunar star as the main star array.


    To set up this formation, one needs to refine a three hundred sixty-five-stroke big Zhoutian star banner.Corresponding to the three hundred and sixty-five main stars in the sky, they can form a powerful Zhoutian star formation.


    Three hundred and sixty-five-stroke big Zhoutian star streamer is the root, and 14800-stroke small Zhoutian star streamer is the stem.Billions of gods mo are branches and leaves.Linked by the power of Zhou Tian and stars, it can be seen how great its might and might is.


    Because the Sky Demon Tomb is related to this big formation, people who have nothing to do with the Lich War never knew the real way to crack this big formation.So in these tens of thousands of years, no one has actually entered the Sky Demon Tomb, at most they died outside.


    Stepping into the star battle between the heavens, the two are like walking in the starry sky. The place where the light is lit is the end of the two.But Ochiji felt that the two of them would never get there.


    According to his memory, Nie Kong moved forward at a weird pace. From the eyes of the layman, O Snake Ji, Nie Kong seemed to be walking randomly.


    The corners of Nie Kong''s mouth seemed to be counting, Orochiji listened for a while and shook her head.


    A few minutes later, Nie Kong stopped.Ochiji found that the starry sky in front of her suddenly opened up.


    Nie Kong released Orochiji.When I came to the inside of the Sky Demon Tomb, I saw that I had to pass a cemetery, and only after passing there could I see the demon body.


    "En!" Orochi nodded.


    "Orochiji, you must be careful, I feel something is staring at us." Ochiji nodded, her beautiful eyes blinked.


    "Unexpectedly, Shushan actually used a city to suppress the Sky Demon Tomb, but unfortunately you will never get the treasures belonging to the Demon Race." Nie Kong bitterly.


    Nie Kong and Shushan¡¯s Liangzi are getting married. Presumably, Shushan must have sent his disciples to search for them now, but it is a pity that they will never come in.


    Nie Kong always had a strange feeling, that something extremely dangerous was always nearby, but when he felt it carefully, there was nothing.


    "Nie Lang, are we still in the formation?" Ochiji asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, I feel that there is danger around me, be careful." Nie Kong looked around vigilantly, and the Fusang God Wood Lantern came out.


    Nie Kong walked forward with strange dance steps, and this feeling of danger became stronger and stronger, almost to the extent that it was hard to suffocate.


    "I feel closer and closer." Orochiji took a deep breath.


    It seems to be a strong feeling of pressure, making you unable to breathe.The surrounding sun was really hot, but it became less, when it came to the inside of the Sky Demon Tomb.


    What happened caused Nie Kong and Da Snake Ji to take a deep breath. No wonder no one has been able to take a step in the past few epochs.


    "In the end, what kind of monster will be in the Zhoutian Star Dou formation."


    "There is a fish in the North Ming. Its name is Kun. Kun is so big that I don''t know its thousands of miles. It turns into a bird. Its name is Peng, Peng is big, but I don''t know its thousands of miles." Taken from "Shan Hai Jing"


    "The guardian beast of the Zhoutian Star Fighting Array is actually a clone of the demon master Kunpeng?" Da Snake Ji opened her eyes wide.


    When Nie Kong saw the huge Kunpeng, he also felt a little tingling on his scalp.


    The huge Kunpeng struttingly stood beside the real fire of the sun, and the momentum alone could make you unable to move.


    The demon master Kunpeng only fanned the flames, which made it difficult for Orochiji to resist. Nie Kong could only let her hide in the Dingtian Ring.Seeing that his moves were useless, the demon master Kunpeng gave a long roar, no longer fanning the flames, but letting out the wind.


    Nie Kong yelled, his feet as if sticking to the ground, no matter how Kunpeng incited him, he would not move.


    Kunpeng let out a long roar, but opened his mouth wide, and something resembling a tornado popped out of his mouth.


    However, in the Zhoutian Star Fighting Array, this trick has no effect on the outside world.Because entering this big array is equivalent to being in space.


    Nie Kong released all of his mana, which happened to be against the''tornado'' that popped out of Kunpeng''s mouth, and the two were on par.


    Both sides used the mana to the limit, Kunpeng did not stop after using the''tornado'', but increased the mana output.


    Nie Kong finally prevailed.He rushed towards Kunpeng with unabated speed.How could a clone of Taiyi Golden Immortal level defeat Nie Kong.Unless it cooperates with the Zhou Tian Xing Dou formation, but the Zhou Tian Xing Dou formation has been broken by Nie Kong.


    ''Boom.''


    Kunpeng seemed to have eyes behind his back, and when his wings moved, he slapped Nie Kong aside.


    Nie Kong was slapped by Kunpeng''s force, and it was more than a hundred miles away.When he flew back, that Kunpeng had become an ordinary bird.


    "What''s the matter?" Nie Kong was puzzled.


    However, he didn''t dare to underestimate the enemy. He still remembered the previous fight between the two, almost 500 meters away from Kunpeng.


    ''Bang, bang, bang,'' Nie Kong hit Kunpeng''s back heavily.


    Kunpeng''s clone''s resistance movement was very small, barely touching Nie Kong''s body.


    Kunpeng was a little angry, and flew up with a long roar to the sky.Between spreading their wings, they have flown tens of thousands of miles.


    Nie Kong was willing to let it go, urging the teleport method, and came to it in an instant, punching its wings.


    ''laugh......''


    Nie Kong''s fist pierced through the wings of the demon master Kunpeng, and with a fierce pull, the wings on the body split apart.


    What Nie Kong didn''t know was that the demon master Kunpeng was just guarding here, and even if he was a clone, his strength would automatically drop a lot when he encountered someone who was practicing Sun True Fire.

 2330 The collapse of the second element text 5 022, finally see the demon body

    Nie Kong broke its wings with a punch, and after Big Snake Ji used the Azure Spirit Sword to penetrate Kunpeng, Kunpeng finally fell to the ground.He looked at Nie Kong''s eyes with surprise and perplexity.


    After the death of Kunpeng''s clone, the Zhou Tian Xing Dou array that was not presided over was also dissolved by Nie Kong''s deliberate efforts. The two finally came to the inside of the Sky Demon Tomb.


    "Pass through that place, and you''re underground," Nie Kong said.After he felt some mana recovered.Side by side with Orochiji.


    Looking around, Orochiji felt hotter and hotter. Nie Kong knew that she was getting closer and closer to the center of the Sky Demon Tomb. So he asked Ochigoji to return to the Dingtian Ring to practice. go.


    Nie Kong held the Fusang sacred wood lamp in his right hand and came to a strange place.Nie Kong turned on the Fusang sacred wood lamp, and at this moment, suddenly a few rays of real sun burst out of the bottomless cave, filling the withered real fire of the Fusang sacred wood lamp.


    "Finally here." Nie Kong couldn''t hide the excitement in his heart, sacrificed the magic wooden lamp, floated in the air with spells, and slowly descended.


    From top to bottom, at the bottom of the bottomless cave, magma-like things are suppressed there by a kind of prohibition. When the sacred hibiscus lantern is sacrificed, the flames will stretch out a few strands to break through the forbidden barrier and jump on. In the air.


    With the real fire of the sun existing underground, the hibiscus sacred wood lamp is also full of real fire of the sun.Nie Kong suddenly thought that as long as there is ample sun and real fire, Shushan can definitely be burned in an instant. Nie Kong feels guilty for his thoughts, but it is not impossible.


    The power of the real fire of the sun is not comparable to the three real fires.One is the innate flame, and the other is the flame of Taoist cultivation.


    The closer to the prohibition of sealing the real fire of the sun, the more frequent the beating of the real sun of the sun, and finally broke through the prohibition, all rushed into the air, and the real fire of the sun resembling magma revolved around Nie Kong.But what was strange was that after Nie Kong descended to a certain position, his head was filled with flames again.In other words, the real fire of the sun just left a way for Nie Kong.


    Because the real fire of the sun has been surrounding Nie Kong like a vortex, Nie Kong can clearly see below, getting closer and closer to the ground, and Nie Kong''s memory becomes clearer.


    Nie Kong went to the ground smoothly according to the memory of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi. Looking around, he saw two huge golden-winged birds standing in the center of the flame in the distance.


    Two huge three-legged golden crows stood there, even if they were dead bodies, they were also mighty, exuding great power.At the feet of the Three-legged Golden Crow, Nie Kong could even feel its hugeness.


    According to legend, the three-legged golden crow is a three-legged crow, and the one in front of Nie Kong is full of gold. The three-legged golden crow in front of Nie Kong is not the same as in the legend. Side, as if to be ready to fly at any time.


    The pointed mouth faces the ground, and on his forehead, there are several blood-red horns.


    The three-legged golden crow is a kind of sacred bird in the ancient times. It has always lived on the sun and is several hundred meters long.The majestic and majestic, better than the beast Phoenix.


    Even if there is no primordial spirit, only the body of the demon remains, and the feathers seem to be formed by the real fire of the sun, continuously produced.


    With Nie Kong''s height, he was standing there, reaching out his hands and couldn''t reach the knees of the three-legged Golden Crow, he could only look up at them.


    As the East Emperor Taiyi remembered, Nie Kong gently stroked East Emperor Taiyi''s demon body, forgetting everything in the world.


    Da Snake Ji did not know when, she had already come out of the Dingtian Ring, she felt that the cultivation speed of the Sky Demon Tomb was faster than outside, and it was a blessed place with abundant spiritual power.


    When Nie Kong touched the Three-legged Golden Crow, his mind was like playing a movie, and scenes of memories that had slowly faded before appeared before his eyes.


    Every time after watching a clip, Nie Kong''s primordial spirit shuddered. After experiencing that battle, the unforgettable memory from today can no longer be erased.


    Nie Kong re-broadcasts from the memory of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi. After the death of Pangu, the sacred beast clan has declined. The strongest remaining are the Lich clan. Both clans want to become the protagonists in charge of the heavenly court. Finally, they are led by the monster clan. The six disciples of the ancestor Jun instigated separation between the two clans of the Lich.


    Dijun''s nine sons, the ten golden crows, were bewitched by six saints and flew from the sun to the immortal realm. Afterwards, Kuafu of the Wu clan was chasing the sun and was killed by the ten princes. The Wu clan was furious and Houyi shot the sun.Nine of the ten princes died, the monster clan was also furious, and the Lich fought.


    From his memory, Nie Kong knew that the Three-legged Golden Crow had a powerful technique called the Great Sun God Technique, which needed the absorbed real fire of the sun to cultivate.Only by refining the Great Sun Divine Art can inherit the blood and demon body of Eastern Emperor Taiyi.


    Nie Kong didn''t care about these steps. He only knew that inheriting the demon body is the next step after becoming stronger. The most important thing is the Eastern Emperor Bell.With powerful beliefs filling his mind, Nie Kong sat firmly on the training platform, making strange gestures with his hands.


    The real fire of the surrounding sun moved with Nie Kong''s gestures, and all began to move from a static state, and with his dancing, it began to revolve around Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong has the technique of the Great Sun God Technique, and it is not troublesome to communicate with the real fire of the sun. The only thing that makes him feel pain is that the real fire of the sun is constantly washing Nie Kong''s body like a river.


    Nie Kong''s body was originally the primordial spirit, and after absorbing it, the real fire of the sun surrounded him, already burning the coat he usually wears.


    The real fire of the sun wandered around Nie Kong like a river. From time to time, a part of it got into Nie Kong''s golden body, and at that moment, Nie Kong''s pain increased by one point.


    Nie Kong gritted his teeth and resisted the pain.


    Cold sweat gradually broke out on Nie Kong''s forehead, as if he couldn''t hold on.


    The real sun fire of the entire Sky Demon Tomb was all gathered here, and at present Nie Kong tightly absorbed only one tenth, and flames continued to surround Nie Kong.


    Although it was one tenth, it also made the Shushan disciples on the ground feel a little bit cool.


    The disciples of Shushan felt very strange.Qingxu Zhenren and Qingye Taoist finally noticed something strange.

 2331 The collapse of the second element text 5 023, the great sun god

    Da Snake Ji felt the coolness of the underground and opened her eyes automatically, and when she noticed Nie Kong''s current state, she dared not practice anymore and stared at him motionlessly.


    How much pain did Nie Kong endure? His hands trembled slightly, his teeth were tight, and his forehead was sweating.


    ''Snapped......''


    Only a strange sound came into Orochiji''s ears.Ochiji frowned immediately.


    Nie Kong''s body expanded more and more.If Nie Kong is not in the state of the soul, I am afraid that the pain will be even more.At least muscles and bones will shatter.


    What Da Snake Ji didn''t know was that Nie Kong''s current state was more painful than having a physical body.If he had a physical body, at least the real fire of the sun would wash his muscles and bones, making the soul less painful.


    Also, Nie Kong used to absorb the real fire of the sun very slowly, and it has always been one by one, but now it is different. The lava from the real sun is washing his body like a river, and the pain he has endured. More than a hundred times.


    And at this time, as soon as Nie Kong''s soul was damaged, a huge amount of real fire came to repair it, not only repairing, but also taking care of the damage.


    Nie Kong''s primordial spirit was repaired, destroyed, repaired, destroyed in this way, without stopping for a moment.


    The flowing real fire of the sun was a little less than just now. Nie Kong felt that his body could bear the pain, so he immediately increased the input of the real sun fire.


    "what......"


    Nie Kong finally couldn''t help but hum, and immediately closed his mouth.


    ''Crack...''


    There was a louder voice than before, and Nie Kong couldn''t help it anymore.


    The time to endure the pain is long, and Nie Kong didn''t know how much time he had absorbed, but he finally got through it. Nie Kong stood up and muttered the Great Sun Divine Jue in silence.


    Da Sun Shen Jue learned from the memory of the Three-legged Golden Crow that this is its ultimate move. This move requires a lot of real fire to activate the sun, but it is very lethal.For example, before the entire Rimeteo City was frozen, the real fire of the sun only shot a few strands, and the entire Rimeteo City was saved.


    The destructive power of the Great Sun God Jue is several times that of the real fire of the sun.If Nie Kong is willing, he can even burn everything.


    An inexplicable flame was beating in both hands of Nie Kong. The color of the flame was strange to say. It was not the red that I often saw, but an unusually mysterious gold.Seeing that the temperature was not high, the Big Snake Ji, ten meters away from him, couldn''t feel the temperature coming from Nie Kong''s hands.


    The strangest thing is that when Orochiji used Xianyuan to probe the flame in his hand, she was taken aback.This kind of flame is not much worse than the real fire of the sun, no, it should be said that it is a world of difference.


    If the power of the real fire of the sun is an ordinary flame, then the flame in his hand is not the same as before.Not only can it be extinguished and poured, it is also impossible to extinguish the banana fan.


    And when he removed Xianyuan''s power of exploration, Orochiji could not feel any temperature.In other words, except around Nie Kong''s hands, the temperature has been kept at room temperature.


    Only then did Ochiji understand that Da Ri Shen Jue is like this. This method has a kind of control power in the master''s body, and decides which to burn according to the master''s mind.


    With this big sun magic trick, I believe that Nie Kong will be more handy and lethal when using the Fusang sacred wood lamp.Maybe this time, her cultivation level would be surpassed by Nie Kong.


    But it doesn''t matter. In her opinion, as long as Nie Kongxiu''s base is higher, she is also satisfied. Nie Lang is the demon king who rules the world.


    Nie Kong and Da Snake Ji sat opposite each other. Although the two practiced differently, the strange thing was that they did not have any discomfort, on the contrary, they were a little fit.


    In the end, Nie Kong let out a foul breath.The output of the Great Sun God Jue was increased, and the air above it quickly heated up.


    On the palm of Nie Kong''s hand, the flame was beating more happily, just like the wild fire, making people unable to feel the absence of any temperature.


    At this moment, Nie Kong drew a large circle with both hands on his chest, and the two flames on his palms suddenly gathered together and weirdly beating in front of Nie Kong.


    "call.."


    Nie Kong breathed the surrounding air, and the golden flames jumped up and down with Nie Kong''s breathing. Finally, Nie Kong stretched out his hands, and the flame was divided into two groups, standing in Nie Kong''s palm, and disappeared.


    At this moment, Nie Kong suddenly opened his eyes, and two balls of flames throbbed in his eyes.


    At the same time, the temperature of the air around Orochiji is extremely cold.


    Unlike Nie Kong, no one can see the way of Orochiji''s cultivation, at least on the surface of the body, there is no sign.


    The sky outside was completely dark, and hundreds of immortal cultivators in the ruins of Rimet City lit a lamp unique to Shushan, illuminating the neighborhood.


    "Search me carefully and don''t let go of a corner."


    With the addition of these people, Sun Meteor City has added some vitality.


    The news that Sun Meteor City was burned by the Great Demon also spread throughout the immortal world. Numerous monsters have already regarded Nie Kong as the great king. Although they have not come to Sun Meteor City at present, they will definitely step down on Shu Mountain as long as the great king orders. .


    When the Bull Demon arrived in the sky over Rimet City, he smiled disdainfully when he saw these hundreds of immortal cultivators.He has no plans to do anything with these people.


    Like the Suzaku who had been with Nie Kong just now, these people were not worth his hands on.


    But he still came into the middle of these people invisibly, listening carefully to what they were saying.


    "We have searched the entire Sun Meteor City, and we have not found any trace of their departure." said a third-generation disciple.


    "There is no evil spirit nearby, have you already left?" Another disciple said."Anyway, True Man Qingxu, they have also rested. Why don''t we go to the nearby hills to take a look, grab two monsters and kill them, and call them the murderer."


    "Forget it, Elder Qingxu''s spiritual sense can be alive, they can''t get past. Hey, why do I feel a little hot." A cultivator asked suspiciously.


    The immortal cultivator himself should not be invaded by the cold and heat, but instead he felt a little hot, which I have to say a little strange.


    "But why do I feel a little cold?" Another immortal cultivator also asked.


    Hundreds of immortal cultivators had already felt a little hot or cold, but they were not as embarrassed to say that they immediately started to be noisy after being reminded by others.


    "What''s the situation?" A disciple was a little dissatisfied, and didn''t want to look for it, so he found a place to sit down.


    Another disciple also sat down."But it''s weird to say, why is Sun Meteor City so weird today?"


    Hundreds of disciples were inexplicably bearing the sensation of alternating cold and heat coming from the ground, and even they felt that the feeling was like jumping from an ice cellar to a stove, so forget it.


    "Do you think which immortal cultivator or monster did it?" a Shushan disciple asked.


    "You think too much."

 2332 The collapse of the second element Text 5 024, Fusion Demon Body

    Ground.


    "I feel that my proficiency in using the Great Sun God Art is almost the same." Nie Kong said lightly, seeming to be talking to himself.


    The blue flame in his hand was beating on Nie Kong''s left and right hands like small balls.Under closer observation, the black and bright hair on Nie Kong''s head also turned light blue.


    It even felt more perfect than his Super Saiyan IV.


    Da Snake Ji opened her beautiful eyes and suddenly found that Nie Kong was completely changed, and even the immortal power that overflowed the surface of her body turned into flames.


    "So beautiful..." Orochiji exclaimed.


    Da Snake Ji sighed: "Understand carefully, I think your current defense is stronger than your jasper armor."


    Nie Kong closed his eyes and felt the power of the Great Sun God Jue.


    "With the condensing of the real fire flames around the body, I feel that any magic weapon that wants to attack me will be melted." Nie Kong nodded and said.


    Even if Nie Kong''s cultivation is in the middle stage of Daluo Jinxian, he can deal with the general late stage.


    Da Snake Ji nodded excitedly, and then said annoyedly: "I feel that my cultivation has stagnated. I have practiced for thousands of years, and I have always been in the late Da Luo Jinxian stage."


    Nie Kong hugged her and comforted softly: "It''s okay, I will protect you."


    Da Snake Ji listened to Nie Kong''s words, and when she lowered her head, she suddenly saw something unsuitable for children, her face was flushed with shame, and she quickly shifted her eyes.


    Nie Kong noticed Orochi''s gaze, looked down, and didn''t feel embarrassed, and flew towards the Orochi.


    After Nie Kong and her double repaired, they came to the demon body of Donghuang Taiyi and prepared to merge.


    "Finally I can inherit the blood and the demon body of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi." Nie Kong felt very excited, and his soul rushed into the body of the Golden Crow like a stunned soul.


    Da Snake Ji was also happy for him, but the pain required to inherit the demon body and blood of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi was more severe than Nie Kong had imagined.


    Nie Kong felt that whenever he wanted to merge his blood, his body seemed to explode.The Vermillion Bird who belonged to Nie Kong was even more painful. I didn''t expect the bloodline and demon body of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi to have such a powerful force.


    Nie Kong didn''t use the Super Saiyan''s state to relieve his pain, because he knew that he could only use the original soul to merge the demon body, and his cultivation level would advance by leaps and bounds.


    It''s just that no one will bear the pain.Whenever he couldn''t hold on, the belief in revenge and going home continued to support him.


    "Nie Lang..."


    There were tears in Oshaji''s eyes.When I saw Nie Kong fainting almost every time, I worried about him.


    "Orochi, don''t worry, I''m fine." Nie Kong comforted.


    The blood of the three-legged Golden Crow kept washing through Nie Kong''s body, helping to remove the impurities in his blood. After a long time, the three-legged Golden Crow finally drained the last drop of blood.


    "call......"


    Nie Kong felt uncomfortable all over, his face flushed.There was a sigh of relief, because she knew that the most important thing was coming.


    Da Snake Ji has been staring at Nie Kong closely. After Nie Kong has merged her blood, she looked at the three-legged Golden Crow with a worried expression.


    Nie Kong is now going to use the primordial spirit to fuse the three-legged golden crow to cultivate the Great Sun God Art, and control the real fire of the sun.


    This time the pain was more serious than before, and it was different from before, this time it was the body of the primordial spirit fused with the three-legged golden crow.


    Although the feeling this time was still painful, I finally persevered because of psychological preparation.It wasn''t until the next morning that Nie Kong was fully integrated.


    The three-legged Golden Crow fused with Nie Kong''s primordial spirit moved, lowered his head and looked at the big snake girl, turning into Nie Kong''s body.


    Nie Kong had a new body and a new cultivation base, and he was also very happy, although he knew that this cultivation base was still unstable and it would take time to fit.


    The demon body of Nie Kong and the three-legged Golden Crow is indeed not perfect, and they can''t exert the maximum effect of the three-legged Golden Crow. It is not appropriate to go out hastily, and Nie Kong did not find what he needed.


    So not long after chatting with Orochiji, I sat cross-legged on the ground and started practicing.


    Da Snake Ji didn''t dare to delay Nie Kong''s time, she also sat on the ground.


    Nie Kong''s mind recalled the great battles in the prehistoric period, so famous battles should give him a lot of experience.


    In the void of the Sea of ??Consciousness, the three-legged Golden Crow raised its head and waved its wings in the sky with flames.Opposite him is the Water God Co-worker, and under his feet are the large forces of the Monster Race and the Witch Race.


    The three-legged golden crow instigated the golden wings, hot energy rushed toward the face, Gonggong issued floods to offset it, and the power of the real fire of the sun continued to dry the water of the water god Gonggong.


    In the end, Gonggong gave up water control and directly rushed towards Nie Kong with the strongest body of the Ancestral Witch.


    The battle between Demon Emperor Nie Kong and Gonggong was earth-shattering. Fortunately, it was only Nie Kong who imitated it with his consciousness, otherwise the entire radius would have to become nothingness.


    The fit between the three-legged Golden Crow and Nie Kong''s body was getting higher and higher. When they finally reached a similar peak, Nie Kong finally opened his eyes.


    After practicing the Great Sun God Jue, the fit with the undead demon body really matched, which made Nie Kong more confident.


    "Wait, when I finish my cultivation, I will let you always have the power of the Great Sun Divine Jue." Nie Kong opened his eyes, but the only thing that felt a little puzzled was that he didn''t find the urgently needed Eastern Emperor Bell!!


    "Why is the Eastern Emperor Bell missing? Could it be that it was refined by others first?" Nie Kong said disappointedly.


    "Nie Lang, have you checked the memory of His Majesty the Demon Emperor, or did the East Emperor Bell resonate with you?" Orochi Ji couldn''t help asking.


    "None." Nie Kong shook his head, gritted his teeth and said, "Damn it, isn''t God willing to let me go back?"


    "Nie Lang, it should be before the birth of the Eastern Emperor Bell. Now I can only go to the sage Taishang Laojun, and borrow his Xuanhuang Pagoda." Osnakeji said comfortingly.

 2333 The collapse of the second element Text 5 025, Shushan encirclement and suppression! !

    What happened outside caused the Qingxu Zhenren''s doubts.There has never been such a weird temperature difference in Sun''s Meteorite City itself, and Sun''s Meteorite City was burned. Two big Luo Jinxians were seriously injured and the other died. Ordinary flames have no effect on the cultivators, so it must be related to the real fire of the sun.


    As for the coldness of Sun Meteor City just now, Qing Xu Zhenren speculated that the amount of real fire in the sun was reduced.


    With suspicion, Qingxu Zhenren''s heart twitched.If they discover the secrets of Sun Meteor City, then their efforts for tens of thousands of years will be in vain.


    For tens of thousands of years, in order not to be discovered by others, in order to suppress the sky demon tomb, it took Shushan thousands of years to develop Sun Meteor City to its current scale.The human, financial and material resources consumed are more than thousands?


    Qingxu Zhenren participated in Shushan''s operations back then and knew where the Sky Demon Tomb was.So he no longer waited for Daoist Qingye, and led a hundred Shushan disciples to the underground rift where the sun was real fire.


    When Zhenxu Zhenren saw the place in front of him, he knew that they had already been inside, so it was no wonder that no one could be found.Zhenxu Zhenren''s face was blue and purple, waved, and said to the three generations of disciples: "Follow me."


    The disciples of Shushan had never seen the kind of result buried in the underground of Rimet City, but the elders had orders, they dare not refuse.


    Using the earth to escape, more than a hundred disciples didn''t feel crowded.Even saying that if five or six of them are parallel, there will be no discomfort.


    Qingxu Zhenren took the lead and followed the countless bones.


    "A lot of bones, when did it happen on the battlefield?"


    More than a hundred Shushan disciples looked around curiously, especially when they saw some precious bones of monster beasts, they seemed to have found a huge treasure in their hearts.


    If the corpse of the ancient demon is used to refine the magic weapon, the level of the magic weapon can be infinitely close to the level of the spirit treasure.But because the elders in front were there, those people could no longer imagine what was left.


    Zhenxu Zhenren didn''t even look at these treasures. What he cared about was whether the two of them went underground.Legend has it that if you get the things inside, you will be invincible in the earth fairy world.


    Qingxu Zhenren felt awkward when he thought of the things that had been buried in Shu Mountain for tens of thousands of years and were obtained by others. It was as if a woman who had been fond of tens of thousands of years slept on someone else''s bed.


    Qingxu Zhenren cracked, every step he took, he hated the two of them more.Finally, he reached the end of Shushan''s tens of thousands of years.


    The real gate of the Sky Demon Tomb.No matter what method is used, it cannot be opened.


    Zhenxu Qingxu saw the three words''Sky Demon Tomb'' above his head exuding golden light, and his teeth tickled with hatred.


    For tens of thousands of years, Shu Shan exhausted various methods and was unable to open the door, and the three words''Sky Demon Tomb'' above his head had never been illuminated.And today.....


    Complicated emotions flashed in Zhenxu Zhenren''s heart, and with a strong push, the door of''Sky Demon Tomb'' was opened by outsiders for the first time.


    Nie Kong, who was sitting at the bottom of the Sky Demon Tomb and cultivating, suddenly opened his eyes, and golden light flashed in his eyes.At this time, Nie Kong seemed to have the domineering domineering style of the world, his eyes were so piercing that Orochiji could not look directly.


    Da Snake Ji''s heartbeat was just merging with the three-legged Golden Crow of the former demon body, Nie Lang already had such a powerful force.


    "Damn it." Nie Kong snorted coldly.


    "What''s wrong?" Orochiji asked quickly without knowing what happened.


    "Someone broke into the Sky Demon Tomb, it is the group of Shushan." Nie Kong said slowly.


    "Those guys who don''t know how to live or die, let me kill them." Big Snake Ji gritted her teeth, but before rushing out, her body shook.


    "Don''t worry, let them taste Zhou Tian Xing Dou first."


    After speaking, Nie Kong waved his big hand, and a ray of flame mana shot out, whistling towards the top of his head.After killing Kunpeng''s clone, Nie Kong was able to control the Zhou Tianxing formation in the grave.


    True person Qingxu was just about to pick up the magic formula and slowly descend, suddenly he found that the darkness in front of him had become bright, as if he had come to an endless void.


    Countless stars twinkled, twinkling before their eyes.


    True person Qingxu secretly said a bad cry, and quickly transported the magic formula back to the passage outside the Sky Demon Tomb. However, a dozen disciples of the third generation did not have such good luck and were forever locked in the Zhoutian Star Dou formation.


    Don''t mention how complicated the heart of Qingxuzhen people is.Obviously, the enemy has mastered the formation, and the cultivation base has improved even more.He was the cultivation base of Daluo Jinxian''s later stage. As soon as he opened the door, he was discovered and opened the formation inside.


    Qingxu Zhenren shook his head, a complicated mood flashed in his heart.


    Go down?There was a profound formation in front of him. From the stars in the sky, he had already guessed what formation it was. It was an ancient formation and had never been cracked in the mountains for tens of thousands of years.Moreover, there was a guardian monster in the big formation before. He didn''t know how Nie Kong cracked it, but he didn''t want to try the power of the Zhou Tianxingdou big formation.But he was not willing to go down.


    At this moment, Daoist Qingye and the remaining disciples also came down, and saw Zhenxu Zhenren standing there.Inexplicably asked: "Qing Xu, why don''t you go down?"


    Qing Xu didn''t look back, looking at the big formation in front of him and said: "You can see it by just looking at it, the sky is full of stars, boundless, obviously it is Zhou Tian''s big formation."


    "Since Zhou Tian''s Great Array has not been cracked, how did they crack it?" Qing Ye Daochang''s tone was calm.But only those who are familiar with him know that that was his most murderous moment.


    "It''s definitely an ancient monster race. Damn it, if those two people get what''s inside, our tens of thousands of years of hard work in Shushan will be in vain, and we must be laughed at by the cultivators of all three realms." Qing Xu said angrily.


    The more they talked, the more they felt aggrieved in their hearts. Upon hearing the conversation between the two, the disciples also understood the secrets buried in Rimet City.


    Qingxu Zhenren led three generations of disciples out of the Sky Demon Tomb to the ruins of Sun Meteor City, gritted his teeth and said: "I will definitely make them pay."


    Dao Qingye also said: "When they come out, be sure to use all the moves to kill and snatch the treasure."


    Before the three generations of Shushan disciples responded, beside them, a ridicule that did not belong to the Shushan school came.

 2334 The collapse of the second element text 5 027, the power of the sun god

    The Bull Demon looked at the huge body of the three-legged Golden Crow, almost knelt down.The water-saving Jinjing Beast was much worse than the Bull Demon King, and it squatted directly on the ground.


    The three-legged golden crow inflamed its huge wings, and the scorching heat rushed towards the Shushan disciples.All the Shushan disciples couldn''t stand the heat, and one magic weapon resisted the hot fire.Golden Crow Yaori almost reproduced the majesty of the prehistoric demon emperor.


    "It''s so lively, are you Shushan waiting for us to come out." The big snake girl who came out of the cave couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "Elder, it''s the snake...Snake demon, the murderer who destroyed Sun Meteor City!" The Daoist who was hiding in the mirror shrank his pupils, and his spiritual sense communicated with the elder Qingxu.


    "Hmph, are you finally willing to come out." Qingxu glanced at Osnake Ji, his eyes were cold, "Daluo Jinxian junior, it seems that your cultivation level has not been completely restored!! Good, let me save you today, so I don¡¯t Harm to the common people."


    They Shushan can''t deal with the Bull Demon now, so it''s just right to take the Snake Ji''s knife.


    "Nie Lang, someone is going to kill me." Ochiji said softly.


    "Your prince can''t protect you today." Taoist Cracking Heaven sneered.


    "Although your prince will make the sun really fire, even if we can''t deal with it, we still have a way to temporarily protect ourselves." Qingye Zhen said, a cover appeared in his hand.


    "Nine Dragons Lihuo Shao?" Niu Devil took a deep breath, unexpectedly bringing Chanjiao''s treasure to deal with Nie Kong.


    "Be careful, that magic weapon is innate spirit treasure level." Bull Demon King reminded loudly.He was considering whether or not to help Orochiji.It''s just that once he goes out to search, he has to cause chaos in the fairy world.


    "Who dares to bully my woman?" The golden crow soaring in the sky roared, and the golden flames covered the entire sky, and it was very beautiful.


    "Wha...what." The Bull Demon King exclaimed. He still couldn''t believe that the Golden Crow Demon Emperor in the sky would actually be Nie Kong.


    Even those guys in Shushan, they couldn''t believe that they were three-legged golden crows in the sky until now.


    "I''ve been looking for us for a long time, why didn''t I say a word. Didn''t you say that you will look good when I come out? I''m standing here, what''s wrong? Don''t you dare to do it?"


    "It seems that you are blind." Nie Kong said lightly, without a trace of emotion.


    Nie Kong jumped down, and a golden light appeared in front of Real Person Qingxu on the ground, and Real Person Qingxu took a step back shocked by the huge momentum when Nie Kong appeared.


    "I''m in front of you now. Did you find it hard to find?" Nie Kong sneered.The whole body emits a deep blue light.


    Nie Kong''s current momentum is completely different from a few days ago, how should I say.Not only strength.After Nie Kong turned into a human form, the Bull Demon King carefully observed Nie Kong and found that he could not see through.He shook his head and smiled bitterly.The bull devil confirmed what was in front of him, and to be honest, the three-legged golden crow frightened the bull devil.


    It can''t be wrong, the aura of the dominion belongs to the king.The demon emperor of our demon race, is it reborn?


    "You...you actually took away the demon body of the Demon Emperor''s three-legged Golden Crow?" Although Qing Xu held the Jiulong Lihuo in his hand, his body was trembling.If it was true, it would be terrible.


    "Do you want to seize the house? No, it was originally mine." Nie Kong said calmly.


    "Wh...what?" Niu Demon King and Qing Xu both looked at Nie Kong incredulously.


    "You don''t know, Nie Lang, it was originally the reincarnation of our emperor Taiyi." Da Snake Ji looked at her man with excitement and admiration.


    "The reincarnation of the Demon King Taiyi." The Bull Demon King took a deep breath, but he actually fought against him.Zhenxu Zhenren stood still, his hand was about to hold Jiulonglihuo.


    "Even if you are the Demon Sovereign? With so many Shushan disciples behind me, I don''t believe you dare to kill them all." Qing Xu said forcefully..


    "Really, that''s all left." The sky full of flames turned into a scorching sun, and the terrible sky was overwhelming.


    But to my surprise, I didn''t feel the heat around me.Nie Kong''s Great Sun God Technique is much better than Dijun''s few children.


    Qingxu Zhenren was shocked, turned around hurriedly, and sacrificed Jiulong Lihuo.


    "How long can you guard it?" The golden flames flooded the Nine Dragons Lihuo cover.Boom, boom, a few times later, the protective cover broke instantly.


    Don''t mention how scared the real Qingxu is, how to fight?


    "That''s the Demon King, what a fight?" The Bull Demon King smiled bitterly and shook his head, no longer looking at them, turning his head and looking away.


    A golden light gleamed from Nie Kong''s eyes, and the dozen or so disciples named by Nie Kong turned into a ball of flame. After a few seconds, the ground was completely clean. Where are the traces of these disciples?


    "Go ahead, aren''t you a water immortal cultivator?" Nie Kong said his cultivation."Da Luo Jinxian has been for thousands of years, right?"


    "It''s just a damn monster, don''t underestimate our Shushan." As Nie Kong spoke, Dao Qingye suddenly shot.


    "Elder Qingye, I''ll help you, Wan Jian Jue."


    The two of them shot instantly, and the Yuanshen sacrificed their own destiny fairy sword.Countless flying swords with immense power were shot across the sky.As soon as Dao Qingye took the shot, Nie Kong suddenly turned around, and all the fairy swords were set there, and they were almost burnt by the sun to become scrap iron.


    "Why are you so anxious to die? Why bother? Although you all have to die today, don''t you want to live a few more minutes? By the way, if you kill you, Shu Shan dare not come to me trouble."


    With a wave of Nie Kong, his right hand formed the golden wings of the Golden Crow.


    With a bang, the huge sun fire directly hit the two Taoist masters.The two golden immortals were shocked. The powerful people in ancient times were not all Da Luo Jinxian cultivation bases. How could the gap be so strong.As for the more than fifty Shushan disciples in the back, almost all of them were burned to the death of the soul.


    "Hurry up and report back to Shushan, we are not his opponent." Qingye exclaimed.


    "It''s a pity that the golden crow bursts into the sun." The real fire of the sun shrank slightly, and then burst out with a bang, directly smashing the magic barrier of Daluo Jinxian and igniting their soul and flesh.


    The three generations of Qing Xu elders of the dignified Shushan were directly annihilated by Nie Kong Da Ri Shen Jue.Even Nie Kong didn''t do his best.Nie Kong in the state of the demon body is the strongest.

 2335 The collapse of the second element Text 5 028, attacking Shushan

    In Dongsheng Shenzhou, all the monsters also knelt on the ground.And the huge monster like a devil fish in the deep sea also opened his eyes."My emperor''s breath, how is it possible."


    The entire immortal world heard that a big demon of the Demon King level appeared in Sun Meteor City, and became active again.The big demon with the same aura appeared twice, they couldn''t bear it anymore, and the news was broadcast everywhere, and the bosses all rushed to the direction of Sun Meteor City.


    The huge monster energy surged in the sky one after another, and each fluctuation caused the monster brought by the Bull Demon to kneel to the ground, completely unable to withstand the huge pressure.


    After a while, a disciple on the mountain of Shu, thousands of miles away, saw the extraordinary in the distance.


    From a distance, the monster aura is different from the monster aura emitted by ordinary monsters. The monster aura emitted from Sun Meteor City is golden yellow, while the monsters emitted by ordinary monsters are indeed black or gray, completely different. It was that kind of breath, but it was exactly the same.


    When the three-legged golden crow looked up to the sky and roared, all the little demons knelt on the ground.


    The monster clan was finally saved this time, and there was no need to be oppressed by those immortal cultivators. After the battle between the two clans of the prehistoric liches, those so-called immortal cultivators went all over to kill monsters, in order to fear that one day the monster clan would regain control of the world.


    At this time, Nie Kong single-handedly confronted the remaining 100 Shushan disciples on the ruins of the entire Rimet City. He has killed dozens of them, and the remaining disciples are still desperately resisting.


    The scream of the three-legged golden crow reverberated in the ears of the Shushan disciples, and no one could hear the orders of the remaining Qingye elders.The disciples of Shushan were all in a mess, and they attacked indiscriminately. They didn''t look like a hundred flowers in the first attack.


    Hundreds of flying swords of various attributes exploded on the three-legged golden crow''s body, but like Tickle, not only did not stop the three-legged golden crow''s movement, it made it faster and faster.


    As you can imagine, the scorching flame was not blocked for even a millisecond, and the fairy sword was burned, and then rushed towards the Shushan disciple without stopping.


    Upon seeing this, the Shushan disciples never dared to do anything again, and they all settled there.


    "Run!" Not only someone shouted, the other disciples suddenly woke up from the frozen state and ran around.


    In the sky, there were Shushan disciples scurrying everywhere, and the hot flames spit out by the three-legged golden crow could only burn dozens of them, and many of them had ran far away.


    All the Shushan disciples were surprised to find that they were trapped in the vast world and could only move within a few kilometers.


    The Shushan disciples were all panicked, they all formed a circle, watching their surroundings vigilantly.For fear of the terrible moves from which direction.


    The Bull Devil is now looking forward to Nie Kong''s actions. What kind of amazing actions will he make?


    Nie Kong rose further into the sky, and the Shushan disciples below looked like ants on a hot pot, running around in panic.


    Counting them carefully, there seemed to be a dozen fewer people among the Shushan disciples, but Da She Ji didn''t care too much. In his opinion, what did that matter?


    "Well, I don''t have time to play with you." Nie Kong said calmly, looking down at the Shushan disciples who were still spinning below.


    The strange thing is that at this moment, the body of the three-legged golden crow emits a red light, and then all of them are concentrated in one point and bounce quickly into the air.


    When reaching a certain height, the weird light was even better, and then quickly shot towards the Shushan disciples who were constantly scurrying below.


    ''Snapped......''


    At the feet of a Shushan disciple, a small red ball of light kept jumping. Just when the Bull Demon King felt that Nie Kong''s trick was not very lethal, something shocking happened.


    The golden ball of light suddenly exploded, filling the entire space.Within a few miles, everything that was shrouded by Nie Kong became a sea of ??fire.


    "The scorching sun burns the sky." Nie Kong was expressionless.


    "Nie Lang, it would be great if you could kill them all, the Shushan people really deserve to die." Da Snake Ji said excitedly.


    Nie Kong turned his head and looked at his partner, "It''s almost done."


    "Just now when you started, I was idle and bored to count, and found that two people were not among those Shushan disciples." Da Snake Ji scratched her head embarrassedly: "I thought you knew."


    Nie Kong said lightly: "I don''t know, maybe, but it doesn''t matter, they must have returned to Shushan, you come with me."


    Nie Kong said, pulling the arm of Big Snake Ji, "It''s time to settle accounts with Shu Shan."


    In the next moment, Nie Kong transformed into a three-legged Golden Crow and moved to the sky above Shu Mountain almost instantly.The speed of the three groups of Golden Crows is very fast, even faster than that of the Monkey King.Kuafu, the legendary great witch, has not been able to chase the three-legged golden crow for a long time.


    The powerful and fierce demon spirit and the flames of the scorching sun turned Shushan into a flame hell ten times more terrifying than the Flame Mountain.


    After the demon body of the three-legged golden crow was transformed, the power it produced was really terrifying.The practitioners within the Taiyi Jinxian couldn''t resist at all.


    The Shushan disciples below were all crazy, and all rushed out.But when they saw the three-legged golden crow in the sky, they were all stunned.


    In the past, only Shushan descended from monsters, but he did not expect monsters to bully the door.


    The elders of Shushan rushed to the sky and shouted at the two Nie Kongs in the sky: "Too much deception, is this the behavior style of the monster race?"


    Nie Niekong coldly snorted: "I didn''t even say that you want to kill the demon race, do you not allow us to fight back with your Shushan style of work? Today, I also want you to try the demon race''s treatment."


    "Haha, that''s right! It''s time for our demons to rise." The Bull Demon King who followed, laughed cheerfully.


    "Bull Demon King, you are in the same way, are you not afraid of war between the demon race and the human race." The head of the Shushan faction, the Taoist with long eyebrows asked harshly.


    "Lao Niu can''t represent the Demon Race right now, it''s the emperor of the Demon Race who is talking to you now." The Niu Demon King looked at Nie Kong, his eyes showing reverence and excitement.


    He has been waiting for the current day for a long time.The former Seven Great Sages of the Demon Race, the former Kunpeng Great Demon and so on, the Demon Race is almost almost forgotten by the fairy world.

 2336 The collapse of the second element Text 5 029, shocked the Three Realms

    "You!!" An elder in Shushan was speechless when he was refuted.


    "Evil is invincible, even if you kill everyone in Shushan, one day, other powerful people will come to take your lives." Another elder retorted.


    "You Shushan are also worthy of speaking out against evil?"


    Nie Kong looked at the Heavenly Splitting Taoist and the three-generation elder Qingye in the primordial state behind the crowd, and said, "Our business is endless."


    An elder couldn''t help it anymore and cursed, "Nie Kong, don''t deceive people too much."


    Nie Kong smiled, as if he had heard the best joke in the world.


    "You caused me and my wife to be seriously injured and almost died. Not only that, but also sent more than 300 disciples to kill them all. Does this matter?" Nie Kong said coldly, "Today, I will destroy Shu Mountain. Up."


    Nie Kong turned into a golden crow, a golden crow several hundred meters long, appeared on the top of Shu Mountain.


    "It''s actually a three-legged golden crow, opening a large array of apologetics." The headmaster looked up at the sky, his face turned ugly.He didn''t pay attention to ordinary monsters, but the appearance of an ancient monster made him feel a little chilly.


    The scorching sun burned the sky, and Nie Kong understood that to destroy Shu Mountain, he had to use his full power.How could it be possible that a great sect that has been standing in the immortal world for tens of thousands of years has no background.


    Just the real two-level dust formation, I am afraid that some big Luo Jinxian will stop.The particularly well-known Ziqing Double Swords, each one is a top-level fairy sword, a little bit closer to the Lingbao-class Jiulong Lihuo.If the two swords are united into one, the power will increase twice.


    "Master, can''t let him leave, otherwise our immortal world will be in chaos." Daotian cracking said anxiously.


    "You don''t need to say that I will plan." The Taoist with long eyebrows stared at Nie Kong, the enemy had already come to the door, and Rong had to make a move.Two fairy swords soared out into the sky, like two dragons, sternly twisting towards Nie Kong.


    "Zheng!" Immortal sword pierced Nie Kong''s body easily, making a clang of gold and iron, only cutting off a piece of golden flame.


    "Haha, I really don''t know good or bad. The demon body of the demon emperor has been buried in the sky demon mound for tens of thousands of years.


    "Can the Ziqing swords not hurt the demon''s body greatly." The long eyebrow Taoist pupil shrank.


    "No, it really hurts, it''s my turn next. The Golden Crow bursts into the sun!!" The three-legged Golden Crow whispered, and the golden sun spit out for a moment, spraying it towards Mount Shu.


    The protection of the mountain blasted with a blast, shaking the mountain.The sun detonates in an instant, and the overwhelming sun is really fire, like a real sun.


    Nie Kong''s strongest blow, the guardian formation was directly shattered.The flames are soaring, Shushan has become a hell of flames.


    "Lao Niu will help you stir up trouble." Niu Demon King laughed, and the banana fan emerged from his mouth, and he waved it downward.


    Boom, the strong wind did not extinguish the flames, but made the flames burn more vigorously.Countless Shushan disciples basically couldn''t hold on for a second and burned to ashes.


    "Too much deception." The Taoist with long eyebrows made a sad and angry voice, but there was no time to take care of Nie Kong and the others.


    The fire lasted for two days and one night, and the Shushan Sect was built on the highest point of the Shushan Mountain. There was a fire, and the earth immortal world could basically be seen.Invisible, everyone has heard of it.


    What Nie Kong did has spread throughout the fairy world.


    In a deep sea in Dongsheng Shenzhou, a flood dragon suddenly jumped out of the water, flying towards the sky like a dragon, and in a flash, it rushed to the clouds.


    The Seven Great Sages of the Monster Race, the Flood Demon King, the Great Sage of the Sea, although the Jiao is one level lower than the dragon, he can rank second among the Seven Great Sages and make the Monkey King Sun Wukong the second brother. I can¡¯t possibly find out there. .This time he was summoned by several other brothers and went to the third child.


    Since the Dapeng Bird was taken back by the Tathagata, Shituoling has been empty. The youngest man, the Great Sage Peng Demon King, has been living there. He is relatively close to Shu Mountain. He has heard about it, so he hastily hurried. He called all the brothers to discuss the matter of Nie Kong burning Shushan.


    The boss, Niu Demon, was not there, and the second child didn''t care about it. Six of them met once a hundred years, and the boss would not be born for tens of thousands of years. It would not be strange not to come.


    "Fifth brother, you are good at listening to the world, what do you think?" asked the third oldest Demon King Peng.


    The old five Tongtian Great Sage, with Shunfeng ears, has a brother in his family who is the most famous, the six-eared macaque when he traveled to the west..


    "Tens of thousands of years ago, I heard a legend that the demon emperor was born and the three realms of immortality, demon, and Buddha were about to go into chaos. This is the definite number. It cannot be changed."


    "What''s the result?" the other great sage asked.


    "The result is unknown. Maybe the demon race will re-occupy the heavenly court, or be suppressed back to its original form. This is a definite number, just watch the changes."


    "There are two results. The first is that our monster race will rise again. The second is that our monster race will be immersed again, and we will start again after tens of thousands of years. No matter which result, it is a fixed number."


    "Haha!!" The other great sages all smiled: "What are you afraid of? I have lived for hundreds of thousands of years and haven''t been out for many years. The mountain of Shu, which is smaller than ours, has dominated the immortal world for tens of thousands of years, so I should change the owner. Up."


    In the heavenly court, the sound of immortals filled the heavens, and the Jade Emperor was lying on the throne for tens of thousands of years. He maintained this action as soon as the upper dynasty, regardless of what happened in the lower realm.


    "Emperor Yu, Shushan in the Lower Realm was burned by a monster." Qianli eyes and wind ears knelt in the Lingxiao Palace.


    "Oh?" The Jade Emperor was still lying on the throne.The beat-beating hand stopped."What kind of monster is that?"


    "I don''t know, I''ve never seen it, it seems it''s a type that has never appeared just before."


    The Jade Emperor opened his eyes. Since Sun Wukong was born and messed up the heavenly court, he never dared to look down upon the monster.


    "Follow the bull demon to follow behind him."


    "What does that monster look like?" Jade Emperor asked.


    "That monster beast has three claws, it can spit flames, and it burns Shushan in one move."


    Naturally, the Jade Emperor had seen the Lich War in the prehistoric times. Hearing the description of clairvoyance, he immediately thought of a kind of monster.


    Three-legged golden crow.The Jade Emperor finally couldn''t sit still, and stood up.


    "The Demon Emperor was born?" The Jade Emperor murmured.


    The Tathagata sits on the Daxiong Hall. The Bodhisattva stands on the left side of the Tathagata, with Buddhas standing on both sides, and five hundred arhats behind each Buddha.


    When Tathagata taught the scriptures, Guanyin was a little worried.When she was practicing in Putuo Mountain in the South China Sea, she heard a big event.


    Tathagata seems to have not seen it, so continue to talk about it.


    "The past may be good or evil. If you don¡¯t think about it anymore, you will be obstructed when you think about it. You don¡¯t need to think about things in the future. If you think about it, you will be frantic. You don¡¯t have to worry if things are in front of you. Yet?"


    Guanyin lowered his head in shame: "Understood, Buddha."


    Tathagata nodded and continued: "The Jade Ding Zhenren sent people to build Sun Meteor City above the Sky Demon Tomb, suppressing the Sky Demon Tomb, killing countless demons. The Meteor City was destroyed a few days ago, and Shu Mountain was destroyed today. This is cause and effect. Circulation is a fixed number and cannot be overpowered."


    At this moment, the uncle Tathagata, who had heard the tens of thousands of years, suddenly fluttered his wings and flew away from the lower realm.


    Except for the Tathagata, the other Buddhas in the main hall were shocked, and only waited for the Buddha to give an order to arrest them.


    Tathagata calmly said: "The Peacock Roc belongs to the demon clan, and we and others belong to two minds. This time the lower realm, returning to the demon emperor''s side, is also regarded as two minds. I Buddhism can stay out of this matter and can''t force it. , Remember, remember." As he said, the Tathagata disappeared in the hall.


    Tathagata knows that he can''t manage this matter, and only hopes that those people of Buddhism will not stop it, otherwise, Buddhism is about to decline.


    ...

 2337 The collapse of the second element Text 5 030, borrow treasure! !

    When Nie Kong burned Shushan, only a few Daluo Jinxian relied on a powerful magic weapon to protect themselves for a while, and escaped with escape.In this battle, Shushan suffered numerous casualties, and nine out of ten of the three generations of disciples were killed or injured at once.


    The Bull Demon finally made the decision and came to Nie Kong silently.


    Behind the mountain of Shu is the Heavenly Lord of the Three Qing Yuanshi, Nie Kong burned the mountain with a torch, making the Bull Demon amazed.Nie Kong was willing to stand up and call out as the Demon Emperor, and he would definitely be able to call on the demons in the world.


    "I am a bull who can¡¯t speak. Although I used to be the eldest brother of the Seven Great Sages of the Monster Race, I didn¡¯t do much. I really deserve to be the Monster King of our Monster Race. It burned well. I hope you can lead us. Zhen Yaozu."


    "Great King, I thought about it just now. I hope you can lead the monster clan and unify the monster clan in the earth immortal world, so that the glory of the monster clan can reappear."


    "Please Demon Sovereign come out of the mountain to lead the demon clan to rebuild its glory." The other tens of thousands of little demon bowed together, countless eyes looking at Nie Kong


    Nie Kong was a little embarrassed. After thinking for a while, he finally shook his head: "I have something important to come to the Immortal Realm this time. I will leave the Immortal Realm after I finish it. I don''t know when I will come back later, so...sorry."


    If it hadn''t been blocked by Heaven, Nie Kong might not have come to the immortal world at all.


    The other little bosses looked at each other and all knelt down.


    "Please Demon Sovereign lead the Demon Race to recast glory." Bull Demon King said.


    Tens of thousands of little demon knelt down and shouted in unison: "Please be born, demon king, lead the demon clan to rebuild its glory."


    "If that day comes, I will call you together, but I don''t know when that day." Nie Kong first went home, and then waited for a certain level of cultivation, he would definitely call Gao Tianyuan.


    The Bull Demon smiled bitterly and said, "Okay."


    Amidst the cheers of other little monsters, Nie Kong and Da Snake Ji left Shushan in the clouds and fog.


    Nie Kong didn''t find the whereabouts of the Eastern Emperor Bell in the Sky Demon Tomb, so he could only go to the Thirty-Three Heavens with a cheeky, begging Laojun to borrow the Xuanhuang Pagoda, and take back his mother and sister.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Thirty-three heavens, to rate the palace.


    The Palace of Dous¨¦ was the palace of the Supreme Master. At this time, he had just returned from a meeting with the Jade Emperor and was making alchemy. The two boys were separated on both sides.


    Taishang Laojun with white hair, holding a gossip plate in his left hand and a fan in his right hand, like the banana fan of Princess Iron Fan.


    Taishang Laojun''s face was kind and he chanted a spell, and the gossip plate in his left hand suddenly shot a bright light, shining towards the gossip stove in front.


    "Master, the Bagua furnace you refined is much more beautiful than the one tens of thousands of years ago, and the quality of refining the Nine Turns Immortal Pill is very high. In the same time, the output rate of the special pill is several times higher."


    The old gentleman nodded, smiled with an''um'', and suddenly moved and pinched a little.


    Like the flat peaches, the elixir pill is divided into three, six or nine grades. At the flat peach meeting, the special pill was eaten by a few saints and the Jade Emperor, and the rest were distributed to the little fairies.


    Taishang Laojun retracted the gossip plate, raised the fan in his hand, and closed the door opened by Dousizong.


    "Tong''er, you go take out my Heaven and Earth Xuanhuang Linglong Pagoda, and lend it to me later." The golden quaint pagoda appeared in Lao Jun''s hand.Layers of black and yellow aura, constantly washing the pagoda.


    "Ancestor, why? The pagoda can''t be easily borrowed." The boy was surprised, how sacred it could make the ancestor sell his face.


    "God''s will cannot be violated, the one who should have come is the one who comes back." Lao Jun said indifferently, his figure diminishing.


    "Yes, ancestor."


    A child immediately stood up from the futon, bowed to Lao Jun, and went out.


    Nantianmen.


    The three-footed Golden Crow stood there with his head high, and Nie Kong instantly recovered his real body and stood there firmly.


    "Who?" asked a goalkeeper who was stationed at the Nantian Gate, waving his spear and blocking Nie Kong.


    "I''m going through the South Heaven Gate and going to the 33rd Heaven, what are you doing in my way, get out of here!" Nie Kong waved his hand, and the dozen or so heaven generals in front of him were wiped out.With the Golden Crow body, Nie Kong''s strength has not only increased several times.


    Now his primordial spirit power has all been transferred to the Great Sun God Jue, and he has only reached the sixth level.If you break through the sixth layer, there will be a quasi-sage''s cultivation base, which is similar to the nine-turn profound art.


    The sky behind was shocked, and Clairvoyant also reported the situation to the Jade Emperor.The Jade Emperor''s face was green, and the appearance of Nie Kong made him aware of the coming of the crisis for the first time.Gu Tianting, but it was founded by the Yaozu.


    When Nie Kong arrived at the 33rd Heaven, outside the palace of Touzi, a boy wearing a Taoist suit was already standing there.If nothing else, he must be one of the golden horns and silver horns in Journey to the West.


    "My patriarch has been waiting for a long time." The boy respectfully made a bow.


    "Your ancestor knows what I''m doing?" Nie Kong asked in surprise.


    "Yes, he said that there will be a black-haired man coming back to borrow the Xuanhuang Pagoda." As he spoke, a golden pagoda appeared in the boy''s hand, exuding a simple treasure.


    Can''t be wrong, from the pagoda exuding the pressure of heaven and earth, it can be seen that it is not a common product.


    It is the Xuanhuang Pagoda, the most precious treasure of innate merits, even if a big Luo Jinxian can drive it, it can still be invincible below the saints.


    "So that''s the case, Taishang Laojun is really a great supernatural power." Nie Kong sighed with emotion, the saint''s toughness, and he actually counted his intentions.If I knew this, it would be better to ask Lao Jun the first time.


    Nie Kong stepped forward, stood there thankful, and caught the opponent''s pagoda with his hands.I was very excited, I thought it would be difficult, but I didn''t expect it to be so simple.


    When Nie Kong caught the pagoda, the method of using the pagoda was all branded in the soul.


    It is impossible for Nie Kong to refine the supreme treasure, it is the supreme treasure of the saint, but the saint gave him the authority to use it.


    Nie Kong held the Linglong pagoda and bowed forward.


    "Say thank you to me for Lao Jun."


    "No, the ancestor said you will understand all the cause and effect in the future."


    Nie Kong nodded, flying towards the immortal realm.Nie Kong didn''t think too much, now the calculation of the saint is not something that a big Luo Jinxian can think about.

 2338 The collapse of the second element Text 5 031, rush to the earth

    Nie Kong took the Linglong Pagoda back into his body, and then flew out from the Nantian Gate.


    "Nie Lang, let''s use the Poyuan Formation now." In Dingtian Ring, Orochiji said softly.


    "Well, I can finally go home." Nie Kong was also full of excitement, activated the magic weapon to break the dimensional barrier, and activated the precept of heaven.


    The milky fairy power is not as pure as the faith, but the quantity makes up for the defect.All the spiritual power in a radius of thousands of miles is completely absorbed.


    Nie Kong broke through the familiar black hole and plunged into it.


    The immortal world is not very far from the human world, and Nie Kong saw the sight of the solar system.


    "I''m back, I''m back." Nie Kong shouted excitedly.


    Having been away from home for countless years, always looking forward to returning, Nie Kong''s dream today has finally come true.The Xuanhuang Pagoda above his head, a suppressed space, made Nie Kong appear on Earth safely.


    From space, the familiar aqua blue planet is getting bigger and bigger.From the size of a basketball, it gradually became a huge, vast planet.


    Although the earth is not very big in the universe, it can''t even compare to the immortal world, but Nie Kong feels that no matter how good the outside is, it is not as friendly as his hometown.


    The Xuanhuang Pagoda hangs above the body of the soul, and the suppressed space allows Nie Kong''s current cultivation base to descend on the earth.


    "Nie Lang, what''s going on...what''s going on?" Orochiji asked in shock and wonder.


    "What''s wrong?" Nie Kong asked.


    "Despite the suppression of the pagoda, my cultivation level has been reduced a lot." Oshaji shook her head. Although she is a prehistoric serpent, she has been forcibly taken away from the earth since she woke up. I don''t know what happened to the earth.


    "I don''t have any influence, is it related to spiritual power?" Nie Kong sensed the terrifying thinness of the spiritual energy around the three-dimensional universe on the earth side.Only a milky white halo flashed across the earth.


    With the current development of the earth, without spiritual power, they have already relied on faith to cultivate.


    The Linglong Pagoda continues to move forward and has reached the position of Mars and the Moon.


    The moon was nearly 400,000 kilometers away from the earth. Nie Kong passed through the void, and after entering the thick atmosphere, he revealed his true body, descending on his own.


    "The earth is really weird!"


    Nie Kong had a strange feeling immediately, and he was aware of something extraordinary.


    The wind around his ears sounded like a knife, and the skin of the person who had cut it hurts. Nie Kong went down all the way, overlooking everything on the surface, the mountains and rivers and the earth gradually became clear.


    Nie Kong fell from the self-contained white clouds, and the scenery below became clearer, showing the magnificent mountains and rivers.The essence of heaven and earth is too thin, it can almost be ignored, it is very difficult to cultivate in this kind of situation, he immediately knew why he didn''t see the monk now.


    And that was not the most terrifying. What worries him the most is that his own Taoism seems to be declining sharply, his strength is receding, and there is an illusion that he will "disperse the Tao".


    If it hadn''t been suppressed by the Xuanhuang Pagoda, he might have been forced to ascend, or his spiritual power would have been exhausted and become a useless person.


    "No, it''s not my own problem, but the dictates of heaven and earth." After Nie Kong''s Taoism lowered, he finally settled down.


    Fortunately, he remained at the cultivation base of the immortal, if he continued, he might become a free fall.Dignified demon king, if he fell directly to death, the fun would be great.


    He did not continue to descend, but began to walk across the air, already approaching the coast, and soon after he came to the sky above the Huaxia Ocean, he couldn''t help yelling in the no-man''s land and let out his emotions.


    "I am back!"


    "boom!"


    With a ray of light, he fell freely above the sky, fell into the sea, stirred up turbulent waves, and rushed into the distance.


    Today, the residents of an island country in the sea are panicking and mistakenly believe that an earthquake and tsunami have occurred.Even so, it''s not much worse.The soaring waves even flooded several small islands in Okinawa, causing tens of billions of losses in a certain country.


    It''s really an era of the end of the law. In the earth world, although Nie Kong''s cultivation base has been reduced to a heavenly immortal, he has the Xuanhuang Pagoda and the heavenly immortal cultivation base, and no one is his opponent anymore.


    It''s just that there are no cultivators who do not have the innate treasure to suppress a space, and do not have sufficient spiritual power. It must be very rare that they can cultivate to the sky.Although the aura is thin, the loss of faith is also very fast.


    Especially Nie Kong''s eyes can see that Huaxia''s faith is constantly being lost, and the island nation is also flowing into a certain space.


    That''s right, Nie Kong guessed that it was flowing to a certain cave, a certain dimension.Even if he leaves from the second dimension, even if he destroys countless dimensions, the faith still flows into the second dimension.


    "No wonder...Since hundreds of years ago, there are no more monks in the world, and all they can leave have left. What happened on Earth? Really, it looks like a waste star."


    Nie Kong''s heart is full of endless questions, and even if his vitality dries up, he can''t even be perceived as his cultivation base. How can he survive?


    "Forget it, now the most important thing is my mother and sister. Take them to the immortal realm as soon as possible, or take them directly to your own Ding Tian ring, and go to the second element. It is more comfortable than the immortal realm and the human world."


    But at the moment nothing compares to his parents, and everything else is not important. He turned into a brilliance and rushed to the city where he lived in the past.


    He worked hard to practice and swim in the second dimension, but he didn''t want to come back all the time. He went through ups and downs, life and death.He resolutely abandoned everything in the fairy world, but now he is really afraid that it will be nothing in the end.


    Nie Kong had been away for countless years, and now he came back, looking at the strange cities along the way, he felt uneasy.


    Over time, he has finally returned, but can he see his mother and sister?Whether all the efforts will become empty, he is extremely nervous and afraid at this moment.


    In the world, time is the most terrifying. It can obliterate everything and change everything.


    Once he lost his mother and sister, he felt that he might regret for life.Damn, the three emperors shouldn''t lie to him, they said that the time of the second dimension is different from reality.Even though I was in the fairy world, I didn''t seem to stay for many days.


    Nie Kong felt a little panic in his heart, and clenched his fists, hoping they were all right!!

 2339 The collapse of the second element Text 5 032, twenty years later, things are not

    The wind is very cold. In this season, the temperature in the north is very low, especially in the early morning. The breath is white and the trees are bare.


    When the morning glow began to rise, Nie Kong came to the former city. This city became more prosperous. Skyscrapers stood in the sky, as if inlaid with a layer of prosperity.


    However, Nie Kong was full of strangeness, and he could no longer find the familiarity he used to be. He had lived here for a long time, but now he has all disappeared.


    "Where to find them?"


    Nie Kong was a little bit worried about gains and losses, for fear that he would never see his parents again, and tried all his hard work, even his life was almost taken in, and he came back after nine deaths. If nothing is there, he can''t accept it.


    He didn''t go to his place of residence, he could see it far away. That place had already been replanned and completely changed. Numerous tall buildings appeared, occupying the previous area.


    Nie Kong was very nervous and uneasy, feeling nervous, and headed for his villa in his memory.


    Nie Kong was stunned. When he arrived at his home, he found that the peace of the past had been replaced, with people coming and going, and a constant stream. High-rise buildings stood tall and the original small city was one.


    He couldn''t find a trace of the past. If he didn''t trust his instinct, he really thought he had come to the wrong place and everything had changed.


    It is often said that after many years of leaving home, he finally returned, but things have changed. But now even things have changed. He stood silently for a long time.


    Then he came to the roof of a building and looked into the distance.However, it was excavated a lot, and a large park was built along it.


    "Where should I go to find them?" Nie Kong was very scared. He was not at all domineering in the Second Yuan and Earth Immortal Realm, but like a child, he was at a loss when he encountered things.


    After thousands of years, he finally returned. He almost lost his life when he was in the Fallen City of Earth Immortal Realm. If his mother and sister turned into a cup of loess, it would undoubtedly be the biggest blow to him.


    When he finally found the original town based on the feeling of memory, he found that it was already inhumane.In the vicissitudes of life, the trees on both sides of the original street have been cut down, replaced with green belts, and the surrounding low-rise houses have been turned into tall buildings.There is no trace of life in the past.


    "I can''t find home anymore," Nie Kong murmured.


    "If you care, don''t worry too much. Nie Lang, don''t worry too much." Oshaji''s eyes were worried. "Maybe we have found the wrong place."


    Da Snake Ji pretended to be optimistic."Let''s look around, we won''t be tired anyway."


    "This is the only way." Nie Kong muttered to himself, walking towards the distance.


    There were a few old men walking in the park. Nie Kong took the Snake Ji to walk to them and asked: "Hello, old man, we are filming, can I ask you a question?"


    Nie Kong wore black clothes similar to ancient times, and said that he was filming, but it did not arouse suspicion.


    Several old people around came over, looked at them up and down, and then said: "I''ll just say, wearing ancient clothes, you must be filming. What are you filming?"


    "We are shooting a scene where people from ancient times traveled to modern times. I want to ask what year this year is." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    In order not to be regarded as a lunatic, Nie Kong has so many ways.


    "Oh, so." The old man said: "This year is 2033. You are shooting a cross scene."


    Nie Kong nodded, walked away, and asked another person: "Excuse me, where is Road XX?"


    The young man who was questioned shook his head and said, "I really don''t know. I just rented a house near here. I don''t know what''s going on here. Ask the old man. There seems to be no XX road here."


    Nie Kong thanked him.


    There was a river next to it that was originally not spacious. When I was young, I had time to play in the park and often played there.


    There are memories of his childhood. If he can find the XX road that runs north-south, Nie Kong can calculate the location of his hometown based on the distance.


    "It''s been 20 years. I didn''t expect that in just 20 years, it''s already a mere fact."


    Nie said: "I remember that when I was a child, there was a small road in front of my house, and it would be muddy every rainy day. At that time, I envied the concrete roads in big cities. I didn''t expect that now that my wish has come true, people have changed."


    This familiar and unfamiliar feeling made Nie Kong feel terrified. Fortunately, only 20 years ago, his mother and sister should still be there, but it was just a waste of time searching.


    "Where can I find them?" After chatting with Da Snake Ji for a long time, Nie Kong said as he looked at the city with tall buildings in front of him.


    Nie Kong looked at no one around, pulled Orochiji to arouse his qi, and teleported himself to the top of a skyscraper.


    This skyscraper is the tallest building in the neighborhood. At the same time, Nie Kong discovered that although all the surrounding areas have changed, the roads have not changed. At most, the dirt roads have been expanded.


    Nie Kong''s gaze walked along the road. In the distance, there was a newly planned residential area. Nie Kong thought about it carefully and had no impression at all.


    The young people in the neighborhood probably moved in later. They definitely don''t remember the previous events. At this moment, Nie Kong found a good place to go.


    ''Dongdong Express''


    The information stored in the courier is really mixed. Rao Nie Kong used the skill of one glance and ten lines, and spent half an hour without finding any information.


    Only five years of records have been turned over, and the information before the relocation is still not found.These young employees, let alone.


    An old employee looked at the costumes of the two curiously, and asked casually: "Are you filming?"


    Nie Kong said without replying, "Yes, through the drama."


    Half a day passed, Nie Kong found nothing. He searched for a few kilometers nearby, but he didn''t find the familiar feeling.


    Even if he finds a tiny bit of the old place, he can find his way home according to that memory, but he doesn''t know where the way is.


    After thinking about it for a long time on the park bench, Nie Kong was a little bored.


    "I had to go to the local Land Planning Bureau to ask." Nie Kong said to himself.

 2340 The collapse of the second element Text 5 033, clues

    Just as he was about to leave, a middle-aged man came over, looked at him up and down, and left. When he left, he mumbled: "I have to say it really looks like Nie Kong left. 20 years Now, if it¡¯s not time, I¡¯ll have to go and recognize people."


    Nie Kong was thinking about things, and did not hear the middle-aged man''s voice.On the other hand, Occhi Ji pushed Nie Kong abruptly, and said quickly: "Nie Lang, that middle-aged man seems to know you."


    Nie Kong limalaled the Orochiji and asked, "Where?"


    "That person." Ochiji pointed to the middle-aged man''s back and said: "He just came to you and watched you for a long time. Before leaving, he said,''If you are about the same age as him, he will recognize people. ''."


    Nie Kong immediately took Orochiji and ran out and caught up with the man.


    He didn''t dare to recognize it at first, but when he saw that he was a high school classmate, he cried out in excitement and quietly followed him.


    If you recognize someone now, you must scare him to death.


    In their eyes, Nie Kong has disappeared for 20 years, probably dead. If he goes out to recognize people so rashly, he might cause quite an urge.


    Nie Kong followed him and walked to a community where there were few people during the day, only a few elderly people strolling leisurely there.


    Nie Kong deliberately changed his appearance to 20 years old before daring to say hello to his hairpin.


    When he recognized him, tears filled his eyes and hugged him fiercely.


    Losing a friend who has known him for 20 years since childhood, it feels that only those who parted will know.Nie Kong didn''t tell the truth, only that he had lost his memory for 20 years before he found his memory.


    Fa Xiao did not doubt, and said: "My hometown has changed a lot, and the original people have moved away."


    After chatting for a while, he sent a map to Nie Kong and told him the location of Nie Kong''s hometown.


    Nie Kong took the map out of the community and rushed to the sky while pulling the Orochiji, watching them fall to the ground while watching them from a distance.


    According to the location of the map, Nie Kong returned to the familiar small villa in front of him.Years later, Nie Kong finally returned home, his hometown has changed a lot, the former cement road has become a very smooth route.The low neighborhood nearby has become a tall building.


    Fortunately, the houses are there, but most of them have become tall buildings.Nie Kong found home based on his memory.


    With the door locked at home, Nie Kong and Da Snake Ji jumped in from outside the four- to five-meter-high courtyard.


    The table in the living room was covered with dust, and a few things that had not been taken were placed there, and there was a musty smell everywhere.Some things that are not easy to move are just thrown there, obviously no one has been living for more than ten years.


    When I returned to my room, there was nothing in the house, not even a bit of memory at home, let alone knowing the whereabouts of my mother and sister.


    Nie Kong couldn''t help being a little disappointed when he didn''t find his mother and sister. He and Da Snake Ji lonely jumped out of the wall, preparing to look for them nearby.


    Go with hope, leave disappointed and return.Nie Kong searched around several times, and finally Nie Kong saw a familiar old man.


    "Excuse me, do you know where Nie Kong''s family lives now?" Nie Kong asked expectantly.


    There was a glimmer of hope in Nie Kong''s heart. They should be old neighbors for many years, and they should know.


    "I don''t know. That Nie Kong has been missing for 20 years. The family was so sad that they abandoned the house. I don''t know where to move." After the neighbor said, he shook his head and sighed.


    Asked another person, and the other person had a little impression, and said: "Yes, I remembered, the Nie family used to have a neighbor and sister named Li Xiaoou, now living in the city called Jinxin... .Yes, Jinxin community. The address is, huh? What about people?"


    The neighbor wiped his eyes, is it dazzling?How come people disappeared in the blink of an eye?


    Li Xiaoou?Nie Kong was suddenly overjoyed. The two were childhood sweethearts and grew up together. She must know where her mother and sister moved.


    Time is waiting for no one, Nie Kong and Da She Ji soon returned to the city, looked down in the air, followed the map of the floor of Jinxin Community, immediately pressed the cloud head, and stepped down to the community.


    In the distance, a little girl pulled the corner of her mother''s clothes and said, "Mom, Mom, I want to eat ice cream."


    The little girl¡¯s mother petted and said, "Okay, I''ll take you to buy ice cream."


    After seeing their mother and daughter, Nie Kong stepped forward and asked, "Miss, do you know where Li Xiaoou''s house in Jinxin Community is?"


    The little girl''s mother looked up and down Nie Kong and Da Snake Ji, and said, "Li Xiaoou? Are you talking about Sister Xiaoou?"


    Nie Kong was overjoyed, nodded quickly, and said, "Yes, it''s her. I''ve been a neighbor of her hometown and haven''t seen him for many years."


    The little girl¡¯s mother nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m her colleague and I¡¯m off work today. She lives in Unit 303, Building 3, just over there. I¡¯m sorry, you look for it slowly. I can¡¯t walk away now. I want to buy ice cream for my kids. Or I will take you there."


    Nie Kong smiled, didn''t care, thanked him, took the big snake girl, and inquired around, finally saw the third building.


    "I used to have a blind date with Li Xiaoou when I was 20 years old, and we grew up together, so we were childhood sweethearts. But I haven''t seen each other in 20 years, and I don''t know how she has changed. I will not Recognize her."


    She was also very happy to find her old neighbor, and joked: "Ru Nielang, then why don''t you marry her."


    Old Nie Kong blushed, and suddenly said with some remembrance: "She said at the time to develop slowly, and besides, we are too familiar with each other, a little embarrassed. I was so stupid at the time that she thought she refused, so I was not in contact."


    At that time, Nie Kong had failed blind dates 28 times, which was not a joke.


    Seeing Nie Kong''s face, Da Snake Ji hid her mouth and snickered and stopped teasing.


    Unit Three arrived soon, Nie Kong calmed down and rang the doorbell of 303.


    Li Xiaoou was at home, and when he used the videophone at home, he suddenly had a kind of surprise and unimaginable complex emotions.

 2341 The collapse of the second element Text 5 034. The hidden practitioners appear! !

    Xiao Ou''s house is very clean. She has always been a clean girl since she was a child. After decades, she still has this character. After seeing Nie Kong, Xiao Ou still couldn''t believe it.


    From the moment Li Xiaoou saw Nie Kong, tears were in his eyes, and he was stunned, and forgot to invite him into the house.


    Xiao Ou is well maintained. Although he is about 40 years old, he can''t see any wrinkles in her eyes, but he is less naughty when he was young and more mature.


    "Twenty years have passed, you are still so young," Xiao Ou said excitedly."It''s still the same as then."


    "You are not old either." Nie Kong smiled.


    Xiao Ou brewed the tea skillfully and said with a smile: "Do you remember? When you were a child, you went up to the tree to dig out the bird''s nest. I waited below. Then the clothes were scraped by the branches. You went home and told your parents that I tore them. , I was scolded by my mother."


    "At that time, you were always crying, saying that you would never play with me again, but the next day you followed me," Nie Kong said nostalgic.


    "Decades have passed, and you have not changed at all. You look the same as you were 20 years ago, and your personality is the same. But I am old and have children." Li Xiaoou said with a bit of resentment, "We are childhood sweethearts. A lot should happen, but then..."


    Li Xiaoou paused and said faintly, "I was young at the time, and finally married because I couldn''t help it. Nie Kong, you are such a fool."


    Nie Kong nodded, feeling mixed in his heart.


    "I know that you have to live too." Nie Kong smiled slightly: "I also have my own family life."


    The living room became quiet, and the three of them did not speak anymore. For Li Xiaoou, for more than 20 years, he had a lot to say, but he didn''t know where to start.


    Nie Kong has been in the second element for many years, and she can''t understand those things when she talks to her, but will scare her.


    "I currently have a daughter." Li Xiaoou said in deep thought for a while.She didn''t want to ask where Nie Kong had been over the years. If he was the same as when he was a child, if he wanted to say something, there was no need to ask.


    "She''s Li Xiaolu." Xiao Ou thought of this, with a happy smile on his face."It should be after school now, and you will see you later. It looks exactly like I was when I was a kid."


    "Okay!" Nie Kong smiled."Be sure to see my niece."


    When Ou was young?A smile appeared on Nie Kong''s face, and he really missed that time.


    Ten minutes later, Nie Kong still didn''t see his niece, and Xiao Ou didn''t panic. It was common for her daughter to come back ten minutes late.As long as it is not dark, there is no need to be nervous.


    "I don''t know where I went to play with my classmates, she will definitely be back soon." Xiao Ou smiled.


    Nie Kong ignored it, and carefully used the primordial spirit to induce it. The eldest niece who looked like Xiao Ou when she was a child was squatting in front of a stall.Nie Kong discovered that the other girl had the physique of Jiuyin Juemai, and the coldness all over her body was shocking.It''s safe around.But if he perceives the stall owner carefully, he will find that the surroundings are a little strange.


    "It''s okay, I''ll sit down again, and take a look at your husband by the way," Nie Kong said.


    When Li Xiaoou heard this, he smiled bitterly and said, "My husband has been dead for many years."


    "Sorry."


    "It''s okay, having a daughter is enough."


    If she and Nie Kong had not known each other since they were young, they might be nervous now.After a few seconds, Li Xiaoou calmed down.Muttered: "Yes, it hasn''t changed in 20 years, and it looks younger. It''s really hard to understand."


    Nie Kong briefly talked about the situation, but did not disclose the two dimensions and the fairy world, and his identity.


    When he said these things, his niece Li Xiaolu was surrounded by some dusty people.


    A person wearing a Taoist robe said: "I saw this girl first, and I should have sent it as an apprentice. Why did you intervene?"


    Several other Taoist priests chuckled and said, "You are just nameless sect, this girl is going to waste such a good physique after following along?"


    "Just your faction, how much difference is it with us, which immortal cultivator contest, is not my faction ranked fifth? My apprentice was first discovered by me. She bought things at my stall, and at first glance, she was predestined with me. I see you Don''t fight anymore."


    "Ha ha ha, joke, only fifth, there are only a few immortal cultivators in total, are you embarrassed to say?" Another Taoist sneered.


    The previous Taoist retorted: "I am the fifth one at any rate, and the sixth better than you."


    "you......"


    At this moment, another Taoist came from a distance, gently holding an inexplicable sword in his hand.


    "I am a cultivator of the Tianyi Sect, so you should stop fighting."


    A monk who claimed to be Tianyi Sect, dressed in a pale green costume, looked at these red-faced Taoist priests and said coldly.


    Tianyi Sect, the strongest among the several hermit sects on the earth, is extremely strict in accepting disciples.Even speaking, only those who are judged by their sect to be unqualified will become disciples of other sects and will be treated as guests.


    Tianyi Sect came to ask for apprentices, they had to give it, but now, several sects decided to fight.Just because once the Jiuyin Juemai physique belonged to their martial art, after decades, they would definitely surpass the Tianyi Sect.


    For the physique that has been rare in a thousand years, they want to survive with Tianyijiao.


    "Hehe, I think your Tianyi Sect is also interested in the physique of this girl, but unfortunately, we are bound to win this girl." The fifth sect of Cultivation School said coldly."If you Tianyi Sect want to compensate, I can give you, our martial masters, you can choose as much as you like."


    "Hahaha." The Tianyi cultivator sneered: "I still look down on your so-called masters. In short, today this girl is mine. In order to compensate you, I can let you choose masters as much as you want in the martial arts. ."


    After speaking, the monks of Tianyi Sect were ready to grab it.


    The other monks looked at each other."Pick a master?" It seems that the temptation is too great.


    These people did not get Li Xiaolu''s consent at all, and instead surrounded her.

 2342 The collapse of the second element text 5 035, the kidnapped niece

    "You should also know the characteristics of the Jiuyin Juemai, I won''t say more. In short, as for the elixir of the Jiuyin Juemai, what our Tianyi teaches is that as long as she embarks on the path of cultivation, the benefits are many. ."


    The other sects looked at each other, not knowing what to say.Yes, they only knew about snatching, and completely forgot the terms of the school.


    Seeing the expressions of these people, the Tianyi cultivator chuckled, while Li Xiaoou''s daughter looked at them with horror.


    At this moment, the other monks reacted, went up to snatch them, and were beaten to the ground by the monks of Tianyi Sect.


    "Well, Yijiao is really strong this day, we still lost." A monk was lying on the ground, unable to stand up straight.


    People watching the excitement around pointed and pointed at them. It was the first time I saw a few Taoist priests robbing people in broad daylight.


    One of the people watching the excitement in the neighborhood knew this baby girl and quickly took out his mobile phone and called Li Xiaoou.


    Li Xiaoou was talking to Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong asked, "Xiao Ou, does your daughter get cold after twelve o''clock at night?"


    Li Xiaoou was stunned when he heard these words.


    "Yes, I thought it was cold. I didn''t take it seriously, so I added a quilt to her, and added the floor heating and electric mattresses in her room to the highest grade. I wanted to ease it, but she was still arguing and cold. So I took her to see a doctor. The Chinese medicine doctor said that she was born with yin-mai physique. Whether she can persist until the age of 18 depends on her good fortune."


    Nie Kong nodded and said, "Her system is very special. She starts to get sick from the age of nine. If she doesn''t practice until she is 18, she will indeed die."


    Li Xiaoou heard the difference in this sentence.Some nervously asked: "Can it be treated?"


    Li Xiaoou didn''t know how many doctors he saw with his daughter, but Western medicine said he was ill, while Chinese medicine said he couldn''t treat it.It was the first time I heard that practice can cure her daughter''s natural cold. If it hadn''t been for Nie Kong to be her playmate since childhood, she would have doubted whether Nie Kong was a warlock.


    But thinking about it carefully, Nie Kong''s appearance has not changed. Even if it is well maintained, his feeling is quite different, and his body is full of vagueness and inadvertent domineering.


    Just as she was thinking, the phone rang in the bedroom.Li Xiaoou immediately stood up, said sorry, and rushed to the bedroom.


    When she heard the message on the phone, she was stunned, and she squatted on the bedroom floor and wept bitterly.


    "What''s the matter, what''s the matter?" Nie Kong and Da Snake Ji hurriedly ran to the bedroom, watching her limp, and kept asking.


    In the bedroom, Li Xiaoou sat on the floor in pain, completely out of ideas.


    "Xiao Lu, Xiao Lu was kidnapped." Li Xiaoou said painfully: "I should have picked her up. Ooo..."


    Nie Kong and Da Snake Ji were shocked when they heard the bad news in front of them.


    It is already the 21st century, and the city is full of comprehensive surveillance. Someone dare to kidnap Li Xiaoou?


    Da Snake Ji comforted Li Xiaoou and said, "Sister Xiaoou, don''t worry, no matter who kidnapped Xiao Lu, we can rescue her."


    "really."


    "Well, let me see where she is."


    Nie Kong used her spiritual sense to sense the place where she last appeared, and he found a few unusual breaths.


    "I actually left City X, it seems that the kidnappers are not looking for strength." Nie Kong said coldly.


    "Nie Lang, what is the origin of the other party?" Oshaji asked curiously.


    "The inferior monk is probably similar to the character in your world."


    "It seems that the other party also knows her aptitude for Jiuyin Juemai. It''s great. If there is Jiuyin Juemai, I can also practice the eight-segment clutch technique to perfection." Yaqi Orochi said regretfully.


    Nie Kong said lightly: "It was a few earthly hermits who kidnapped Li Xiaolu."


    Li Xiaoou felt nervous when he heard the news of Nie Kong.Holding Orochiji''s arm tightly.


    Nie Kong said in a cold voice: "However, a dozen cultivating sects should have the Jiuyin Juemai physique that they should be interested in, and want to accept her as a disciple.


    Li Xiaoou knew that she couldn''t manage this kind of thing, so she asked Nie Kong to save her daughter.


    "Don''t worry, I will help you rescue her." Nie Kong said calmly: "A few people who are not golden pills want to accept my niece as a disciple. Is it ridiculous?"


    After settled in Li Xiaoou, Nie Kong found the place of Tianyi Teacher, and then let Da Snake Ji stay at Xiaoou''s house, and decided to go to Tianyi Teacher to grab someone by himself.


    Nie Kong opened the bedroom window, Li Xiaoou was taken aback, just about to make a sound, Nie Kong still jumped out, turned into a meteor, and flew towards Tianyijiao.


    Li Xiaoou rushed to the window, covering his chest with both hands, obviously taken aback.Although she likes watching Xianxia''s TV series, in her cognition, only gods can do it.


    "Nie Lang will surely be rescued, don''t worry." Orochi Ji smiled slightly.


    There are no powerful monks on the earth, and Nie Kong is in no danger. It doesn''t matter how many come.


    Nie Kong used the Tengyun spell and soon came to a high mountain.


    The high mountains in front of me are very strange. It stands to reason that in late autumn, most of the trees except for the evergreen pines should have withered, but this mountain is still lush and lush, without the feeling of late autumn at all.


    Nie Kong pressed the head of the cloud and saw the doorway with just one glance.


    "It turns out to be a great formation for protecting the mountains. It''s not bad for a small school like Tianyi to have such a great formation. It''s a pity, this formation is still rubbish in his eyes. At most, it is temporarily protecting the aura of heaven and earth. Just a few hundred years."


    Nie Kong walked around the mountain guarding formation at will, and even the great formation of Liangyi Dust Formation that once guarded the Shushan Mountain could not stop him. Such a simple mountain guarding formation could not stop him even if he closed his eyes and rushed hard.


    "Someone is rushing."


    The guardian formation was broken, and the guards of the gate immediately noticed it.


    , With a random wave of his hand, the entire mountain guard formation suddenly collapsed, and the few non-attribute trash flying swords guarding the formation all turned into fragments.Only the position of the front eye has a broken sword of water attribute.


    Even if Nie Kong was suppressed to the level of an immortal, he could easily destroy the earth''s ability with one move.

 2343 The collapse of the second element Text 5 036, find the door

    The scenery is beautiful, surrounded by mountains and rivers, the spirit of heaven and earth is flowing.


    "There is a faint ray of spiritual power...Is it gathering spirit formation?" Nie Kong muttered to himself, and then strode in.


    Nie Kong disappeared step by step, and came to the depths of the attic area, and stopped in front of the attic with the heaviest spirit, where the view was the best, and the underground purple dragon was the strongest.


    "The master here will come out and see."


    His words immediately alarmed the attic area, and he could clearly sense it with his powerful spiritual consciousness. At least dozens of pairs of eyes swept across, peeping in the dark.


    Someone immediately walked out of the attic in the middle. He was an old man, he was 60 or 70 years old.But her complexion was as ruddy as a baby, her hair was as snowy, her complexion was very good, and she was full of energy.


    Nie Kong''s expression remained unchanged, and he saw that he was definitely a man of Taoism, the golden core stage of cultivation.


    "Brother, are you okay?" he asked with a smile.


    "You and I are both cultivators, don''t need to cover up, since I can find it here, all false words are useless." Nie Kong said.


    The old man''s expression immediately became solemn, and he made a please gesture to let him come in and talk.


    Nie Kong looked calm and stepped to follow up. Through a corner, he learned where the people who have the right way are now. This place is close to Changbai Mountain, which makes practice possible.


    His spiritual sense can directly look at the origin of this old man. There is good spiritual power flowing in his body, which is not very pure. It seems to belong to the Dao Fa of the Shangqing school.


    After entering the hall, the old man asked Nie Kong to sit down and let people serve tea. He was very polite and asked why he came.


    "I think you should know why I came to the door, and let the Jiuyin Juemai girl you captured today come out. There is nothing more to say." Nie Kong tasted the tea and said lightly.


    "Friends of Taoist anger, stay calm, don''t be irritable." Seeing that Nie Kong was so strong, the old man hurriedly smiled.


    He said that the young girls from Jiuyin Juemai voluntarily followed, and they were willing to compensate, and asked Nie Kong to raise their hands high.


    "That''s really nice, I will promise you for no reason? Let her come out and see me." Nie Kong said with a calm face.


    The old man suddenly showed embarrassment and said: "If you hope that fellow daoists will forgive me, it is our fault, but I also ask Haihan, can you just expose it?"


    "I just want to ask, are you telling her to come out, are you waiting for me to do it myself?" Nie Kong took a sip of fragrant tea, then put down the tea cup, his expression a little cold.


    "Friends of Daoist have made a fuss." The old man was also a little unhappy.


    "Are you talking about Xiaolu? She is my niece. I am a little curious. You also want to accept her as a disciple with your Taiyi Church." Nie Kong said coldly.


    "You... are too aggressive!" The old man lowered his face, and then he brushed it, and a golden needle was revealed, the gleam of light, with a trace of time.


    "False immortal magic weapon." Nie Kong was amazed. In this Age of Doom, it is really rare to see such a powerful weapon.


    Soon, he understood that in the ancient years, there may be many sects on the earth, with masters like clouds, and naturally they have shown many great abilities, and the weapons left by them are nothing.


    "Hehe, I know the goods, I am the current head teacher of Tianyi Church." The old man said.Obviously, he showed this device for deterrence.


    "Young man, you don''t know how high the sky is, you are too presumptuous!"


    At the same time, the door was pushed open, and another old man walked out, who was also a monk of the Golden Core Stage, and said coldly: "You know, there are some people in this world that you can''t provoke. I have taught them for thousands of years. It has been passed down to this day, and has never fallen. Who dares to come here to be presumptuous?!"


    "In that case, are you still a heritage of ancient immortality?" Nie Kong smiled.


    "Oh, for so many years, no one has dared to come here to run wild. Young man, you are too young and too ignorant. Haven''t you heard of Tianyi teaches this place? It''s not something you can provoke." The old man shook his head.


    "Forgive you for the difficulty of practicing, and it may be under the name of a certain expert, I can ask her to come out and see you."


    Seeing Nie Kong''s self-confidence and arrogance, they did not dare to mess around. After all, Nie Kong was probably the apprentice of some hidden masters.


    At the same time, a poor young girl was brought out. It was the little Ou daughter Nie Kong was looking for.


    She looked at the old man blankly, begged to bow and shouted "Master".


    "See, she stayed voluntarily, if there is nothing wrong, please leave our Tianyi Teacher." The head teacher said with a cold snort.


    Nie Kong''s body paused, his eyes instantly filled with cold light.He really didn''t expect that the other party would control Xiao Lu with a bewitching spell.


    Nie Kong pointed his hand, and the old man fixed on the wall on the spot.Nie Kong waved his hand gently away from the air, and suddenly five fingerprints appeared on his face, and there was a clear sound, and the other party''s head was directly smashed in the next second!


    "I control the spirit arts in a small way, and dare to play in front of me. I really don''t know what it is." Nie Kong''s eyes flashed, and the powerful soul primordial power immediately cracked the spell on Li Xiaolu.


    Compared with Nie Kong, they are far worse than hypnosis and soul control.


    Li Xiaoou''s blank eyes gradually became clear, and when he saw the unfamiliar environment in front of him, he instantly showed a panic expression.


    "Why am I here, my mother."


    "Don''t be afraid, I am your mother''s friend, and I''m here to pick you up." Nie Kong said calmly.


    "Yes...Is it? I remember, I used to see you in my mother''s picture." Li Xiaolu was still a little timid.


    "You... deceive people too much, dare to be wild in the Tianyi Religion!" The head of the Tianyi Religion changed color.


    "Really, I really don''t know how high the world is, I really want to provoke you, I see what you can do, anger me, and overturn the entire world of practice!"


    "Then stay forever!" The two old men yelled, yelled outside, and asked the disciples to invite someone. Obviously they had already realized that Nie Kong was hard to provoke.


    A group of people rushed into the hall and stepped on different directions to surround Nie Kong. They all wore magic weapons, flashed cold and faint metal light, and held various sharp weapons to form the Big Dipper array.


    In today''s age, if someone sees such an ancient costume, they will definitely be surprised.But each of them is a cultivation base below the Golden Core Stage, and there are three or four that are even a little short.


    Nie Kong did not get up, still sitting there, looking at them coldly.

 2344 The collapse of the second element Text 5 037

    "You really think that you are the number one master in the spiritual world, do you want to shoot me now without asking why my niece was abducted?" Nie Kong asked flatly.


    "You have forgotten what this place is, Tianyi Sect is not someone who can break into the wild!" The old man of Jin Dan cultivation base held the gleaming divine cone and said coldly.


    "Stop talking nonsense, killing an elder I teach is already an endless ending."


    With a light wave of his hand, he saw a dozen monks wearing magic weapons slashing towards Nie Kong with a breath of astonishing sword aura.


    They deployed a magic circle, and those magic weapons are magic weapons. It''s hard to say how shocking the world is, but they work together to kill extremely powerful opponents.


    The most powerful person in front of him is the old man with the golden core cultivation base. Naturally, they cannot create such a magic circle, all of which are inherited by the ancestors.


    The sword energy was sharp and sharp, cutting through the void, intertwined into a dazzling array, trapped Nie Kong in the horns, and smashed it, but he was shocked by his fingers.


    "What magic weapon do you have?" The master of Jin Dan''s cultivation base was shocked and couldn''t help but regress.In today''s age, he doesn''t believe anyone can smash such a powerful circle with one finger.


    That''s right, the only person in the world who has the strongest aura is their Tianyi Teaching.Although they are hidden from the world, practitioners of the world often arrange for disciples of various sects to compete.


    Nie Kong flicked his fingers, and the sun really cremated into a golden light, as if holding an ancient artifact, inadvertently misleading them.Because in those people''s eyes, it is almost impossible to have such great supernatural powers in this world, or even if there are, they will not come to their school.


    "It really deserves to be a sect inherited from the ancients. You have such a big temper. Do you want to kill me too?"


    Nie Kong waved his hand and detained several cultivators in the surrounding formation.


    Nie Kong''s two fingers abolished all of their Taoism, leaving him nowhere near the world of practice in this life. Without the supply of spiritual energy, his face instantly grew old into a dead tree.Then after thinking about it, with a flick of his hand, the magic weapon in his body was also detained, and he was refined on the spot.


    "You... deceive people too much!" The head teacher of Jindan cultivation base was furious, and several good seedlings of the sect were abandoned on the spot, drawing not only his face, but also the face of the whole faction.


    "Teacher, help me kill him for revenge, we are all done!" The eyes of the withered cultivators were extremely resentful.


    Upon seeing this, Nie Kong gave a faint smile and waved his hand.With a soft sound, a few strands of golden light pierced through the palm of the dantian, a strand of blood overflowed from the corner of his mouth, and the golden core was broken.


    Everyone in the hall has changed color, especially the master of Jin Dan''s cultivation base feels terrified. Why is the young man in front of him like the legendary Yuan Ying period?


    "Which kid who doesn''t know Tiangao Dimo ??came to my clan? No matter who you are, you will die today. You can''t get out of Tianyi Sect! For many years, no one dares to provoke I am in the same vein."


    An old man with snow-white hair, shimmering fiercely, his complexion was white and red, and he did not know how old he had lived.Nie Kong glanced, and immediately knew his cultivation base, the middle stage of Yuan Ying.With the spiritual power of the earth now, being able to cultivate to the Nascent Soul Stage is already a peerless talent.


    "Ancestor!" A group of people hurriedly looked up, especially the old man in charge of the teacher stepped forward quickly.He whispered softly: "Old ancestors, big things are not good, this person may have ancient supernatural powers."


    "I want to teach with God. From ancient times to today, I have been standing upright. No one dares to ride the sky to teach the insults. Today I don¡¯t care which god you are. Don¡¯t even think about leaving now! I want to see how good you are."


    The ancestor narrowed his eyes, and the hall suddenly became alive, and a biting brilliance appeared.The quaint cauldron appeared on top of Nie Kong.


    After Dading suppressed Nie Kong, a crimson flame burst out of the Dading.It seems that the other party intends to forcibly refine Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong was surrounded by divine light, and he didn''t take it seriously.The cauldron above his head is indeed the magic weapon of Xianpin.Moreover, Nie Kong discovered that it was one of Jiuzhou Ding, and it seemed that Tianyi Sect had taken it back privately.


    No wonder the Kyushu faith is missing so much that it almost collapsed. The original Kyushu barrier formed by the Kyushu tripod has been separated.


    Nie Kong waved his hand, and Jiuzhou Ding and Flame obediently floated into Nie Kong''s hands, completely losing contact with the ancestor.


    "Is he... an immortal who actually ignored Yuan Yingqi''s attack?!" Someone swallowed hard.


    "What age is it now, how could it be possible...have such a powerful person all lost or left?" They were extremely shocked.


    "It''s over, Tianyi is really a catastrophe. He actually provoked such an ancestor. He must be an immortal who survived the Tugu period!" Everyone looked pale and stared at Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong is not covered in dust, making everyone tremble


    Everyone trembles, such a powerful figure can almost be called a god to the monk now, and there are few in the world.


    Nie Kong walked a few steps forward, those disciples and grandchildren of Tianyi Sect kept going backwards, and now it''s useless to say anything, their little deeds are nothing compared to the person in front of them.


    Nie Kong waved his hand, a clear light of fairy spiritual power fell, and the ancestor''s body was taken away by Nie Kong on the spot, and his face instantly disappeared.


    Cultivation is related to a person''s life, which is equivalent to his spirit.The Nascent Soul Divine Sense in his body was almost shattered, and he could no longer practice.


    If it is not for long-term cultivation of the powerful vitality in the body, it may be the first time to age and die.


    Seeing Tianyi taught them the most powerful ancestor of the school, people were cut off from the hand and degraded to a mortal body. Everyone was terrified and terrified, even dare not to show the atmosphere.


    The master of Jindan cultivation base trembled slightly, bowed forward and saluted, and said: "Please forgive me, seniors, forgive me for my ignorance."


    "It''s not easy for you to have been practicing for hundreds of years. Cut all your cultivation."


    The palm teacher shook his body and almost fell to the ground. His expression changed drastically, and the spiritual world respected strength.If the cultivation base is cut off, he can''t leave anything at all.

 2345 The collapse of the second element Text 5 038, see mom

    Li Xiaoou felt that his daughter''s Jiuyin Juemai physique was really a pit. Not only was she weak and sick, but she also caused a lot of trouble.Rather than being someone else''s apprentice, it is better to let the childhood friend Nie Kong be the daughter''s teacher, at least know the basics.


    Nie Kong also had this intention, so she has been transforming Li Xiaolu''s body these days. After practicing Jiuyin Juemai, she will convert cold energy into spiritual power.Let him practice the techniques of Orochiji.It is now the foundation building period.Nie Kong is going to let her lay the foundation, Li Xiaolu''s cultivation speed is also very fast, and it will not be unstable.


    "I became your apprentice, can I beat bad people?" Li Xiaolu asked curiously.Seeing Nie Kong''s shot at Tianyi Teacher, it seems that he is really powerful.


    Nie Kong laughed and said, "Yes, you can, as long as it is someone who is doing bad things to you. Just like I taught them the other day."


    "What if I can''t win?" Li Xiaolu asked.In her heart, a child can''t beat an adult, although she really hopes to become Nie Kong to punish bad people.


    This question from Li Xiaolu made it difficult for Nie Kong to answer.He wants to say that if he can''t beat me, I will vent my anger for you. If he says that, Li Xiaolu will eventually become the second generation of bad and rich people in the news.


    "If you can''t win, run away. Strong players have strong mid-hands, and a mountain is higher than a mountain. So, even if you have the ability, don''t just go out to provoke trouble." Osnake Ji seemed to see Nie Kong''s embarrassment and hurried to make a round..


    Li Xiaolu understood, nodded and said: "I understand, I will practice hard, not provoke right and wrong, and strive to be a good person who specializes in fighting bad people."


    Everyone in the room laughed, very satisfied with Li Xiaolu''s answer.


    When accepting disciples, there was no such cumbersome ceremony. Nie Kong could treat Xiao Lu as a niece, and he didn''t care about those things.


    After saving Xiaolu and accepting her as an apprentice, Nie Kong finally asked about business like Xiao Ou.


    "After you left, I have been taking care of my aunt until eighteen years ago." When Li Xiaoou recalled the past, he felt a special look.


    "Eighteen years ago?" Nie Kong asked, "What happened later? Where did my mother go?"


    Nie Kong was very nervous. Xiao Ou¡¯s connection with his mother was 18 years ago.Don''t you know where your mother is?


    Eighteen years ago, how long Nie Kong had been in the Earth Immortal Realm, Nie Kong didn''t know, so he couldn''t predict what happened.


    "Auntie moved out eighteen years ago. I have less and less time since I got Xiaolu. I have to bring children every day, so I rarely visit her. But I know where she lives now, and she is also in X City. "


    Hearing that Xiao Ou knew where his mother lived, Nie Kong said, "Don¡¯t pant when you speak, okay, it¡¯s terrifying me. What happened eighteen years ago? Has my sister always lived with my mother? Or married Up."


    Xiaoou and the others have always lived in City X, the city where Nie Kong has been since childhood.


    Li Xiaoou sighed and said, "Nie Kong, your sister is not married, she is missing."


    "What?" Nie Kong jumped up from the sofa and asked anxiously: "What''s the matter? When?"


    Li Xiaoou stood up and had a good meal with Da She Ji before letting Nie Kong sit down.


    "After you left, your sister kept looking for you, until one day, she suddenly disappeared, and then the aunt moved away from my house."


    Nie Kong endured anxious mood after listening to Li Xiaoou''s words, and immediately decided to go home and ask his mother to ask.Without his sister, that family would not be complete, and he would not go all out in cultivation.


    "The aunt said before she left, she knew where your sister was, so I don¡¯t ask, then let me marry, don¡¯t wait for you. Then she moved away, I helped her move things, and occasionally took the children. Look at her, so I know where I live."


    Nie Kong breathed a sigh of relief. It¡¯s better to be a childhood sweetheart. Knowing that he often takes care of the elderly, Nie Kong thanked him and left Xiaoou¡¯s house. Regardless of whether it was a shock to the world, he followed Xiaoou¡¯s words. When Nie Kong and Da Snake Ji rushed past a fruit stand at the position ofBig Snake Ji personally picked a few bags of fruits and prepared to give it to her future mother-in-law, who was teased by Nie Kong.


    After Nie Kong and Da She Ji finished shopping, after some inquiries, they finally found a place where their mother had moved.After finding the location and jumping over the fence of the community, Da Snake Ji said to Nie Kong: "Nie Lang, what do you think of me now?"


    Nie Kong adjusted her hair funny, and smiled comfortingly: "Don''t be afraid, my mother won''t be prejudiced, don''t worry."


    "I can''t help but worry. The first time I visit, I always want my mother to leave a good impression." Da Snake Ji said bitterly.Orochiji is happy to be happy to represent Nie Kong''s wife at the door, but she is a little nervous.


    Nie Kong shook his head, tightly holding the soft and boneless hand of Da Snake Ji and said: "." After speaking, after Nie Kong comforted her, he shouted: "Mom, I''m back.


    No one at home agreed, Nie Kong''s heart trembled and rushed into the house.Mother was away, the water in the kettle was still hot, indicating that it was freshly burned, and there were fresh flowers on the table.


    Nie Kong saw that there was a human atmosphere at home, his nervous mood gradually calmed down, and smiled: "I was shocked."


    Yes, after so many years, he finally returned. If he never sees his mother again, he will definitely collapse.


    As soon as he entered his mother''s room, Nie Kong heard the doorbell ring, and it was obvious that his mother had returned.Nie Kong hurried over.


    "Mom, I''m back. Mom? You..." Nie Kong was so excited that he discovered something strange.


    Twenty years have passed, and his mother should be gray-haired, but what he didn''t expect is that his mother hasn''t grown old and is still exactly the same as 20 years ago.


    "Kong''er, you are back." Nie Kong''s mother looked at Nie Kong in surprise, and smiled gently: "Go back to the house."


    Nie Kong''s mother smiled without wrinkles, just like 20 years ago.Although Nie Kong was puzzled, but the emotions he had separated for many years were here, he didn''t ask.I just want to convey more than 20 years of life.


    "Mom, what are you doing?" Nie Kong asked stupidly.

 2346 The collapse of the second element text 5 039, sister missing

    "How come I am not old? You think I am young, isn''t it good to be young?" Nie Kong joked angrily.


    "No, too young, I should call your sister." Nie Kong smiled and hugged his mother hard: "Mom, 20 years, I miss you so much."


    "You''re all grown up, you are crying no matter what, it''s really outrageous." His mother helped him up, her eyes a little relieved.


    Nie Kong discovered that his mother had indeed not changed in any way, and had not undergone any makeup.Why is this?Regardless, this is my mother anyway, isn''t it okay to be younger?


    Sitting up following the mother''s gesture, Nie Kong sat beside her mother, holding her hand.


    Da Snake Ji said: "Hello, auntie."


    Nie Kong¡¯s mother pulled Da Snake Ji with a smile: "Okay, okay, I also wonder if Kong''er returns one day, will he bring me a daughter-in-law? I didn¡¯t expect that she would bring me one, finally Don''t worry about it. And he is still so young, he hasn''t changed at all. I''m very happy."


    "Mom, I am young because I have a special opportunity." Nie Kong wanted to take his mother to practice.


    When returning home this time, his wish was to take his mother and sister to practice. Now that he saw his mother, the next step was to get her sister back, and even rummaged over the entire earth.


    "Well, how did you come over these years?" Nie Kong''s mother asked."One is very bitter."


    Nie Kong shook his head and did not say anything about the previous shuttle dimension, only that he had encountered some trouble.


    Nie Kong''s mother obviously didn''t believe it, and said, "How can it not be suffering? You were only about twenty when you disappeared. You don''t know anything. It must have been a lot of suffering to become so strong." Listen The mother¡¯s nagging made Nie Kong a little moved, and said: "My son is not filial, and he didn¡¯t come back in 20 years. But I think I¡¯m lucky. The saddest thing in life is that my son is capable but my parents are gone. If I experience I came back from life and death, but when I got home, I found that my mother was no longer there. Then I really don¡¯t know what to do."


    "Mom, let you practice together with me, and be as immortal as we are." Nie Kong wiped away tears, very nervous about his mother''s decision.What if she wants to be an ordinary person?


    Nie Kong''s mother suddenly laughed when she heard this.Looking at Nie Kong and Da Snake Ji.


    "Kong''er, I am very happy to see you restored the demon body of the Demon Emperor, and your nature has not changed. I am really happy," she said softly, her bright eyes as if she could see through all the secrets of Nie Kong.


    Big Snake Ji suddenly opened her eyes, and Nie Kong looked dazed and at a loss.


    Mother saw through Nie Kong''s demon body?See through yourself?Big Snake Ji froze there.She knows her own cultivation level. If her level is lower than her own, it is impossible to see through. Only if she is much stronger than her and Nie Kong will she see clearly.She, who is she?How could the cultivation base be so powerful?


    Nie Kong had the same thoughts as Da Snake Ji, but he never thought that his mother was a monk?The spiritual energy on the earth has been on the verge of extinction for thousands of years. If it reaches a higher level than Nie Kong¡¯s cultivation base, at least it had such a high cultivation base thousands of years ago.


    "I have been guarding you and your sister for tens of thousands of years, haha." Nie Kong''s mother smiled: "After life and death. Well, the Donghuang Taiyi of the demon clan has become stronger, and the powerful you make me very pleased. , I don¡¯t know if the choice was right or wrong."


    Nie Kong and Da Snake Ji became more shocked as they listened.Is the identity of the mother a monk?Why did you know Donghuang Taiyi?And you can see it right away?If she is a monk, why didn''t she take action when her sister disappeared?why?With countless questions, Nie Kong asked about his mother''s life experience.


    Chapter 52 The Identity of Mother


    "I will answer you one by one." She whispered: "First of all, I have protected you and your sister in countless reincarnations. In order to let you grow up safely. Or it is my personal selfishness. , I hope to resolve the enmity in the previous life, and I hope you can live in peace. For tens of thousands of years, every time you reincarnate, you have become your mother. I did not expect to finally awaken in the current life."


    "After you disappeared 20 years ago, to be precise after you left, I felt strange at that time. Your sister couldn''t bear to watch me cry all day long, so she looked for you outside every day."


    Nie Kong straightened up when he heard this, he also wanted to know his mother''s life experience.I want to know why my mother has not been old for twenty years.Why know your identity.


    "Do you know Houtu?" My mother looked at Da Snake Ji and also at Nie Kong.


    Da Snake Ji nodded and said: "I know, it is the Twelve Ancestor Witch. It seems that she did not participate in the Lich War in ancient times. She is the goddess who rules the mountains and rivers of the earth, also called Mother Earth."


    In the prehistoric period, the monsters and the witches ruled the world and were inseparable. Now that these years have passed, the war between the monsters and the witches has passed for tens of thousands of years, and there is no hatred for a long time.


    "I am the clone of Houtu." Her love sage said, "Houtu, as the mother of the earth, has already transformed into the six realms. When you reincarnate, I will be in charge. So naturally I see you fall, look It¡¯s your reincarnation. My clone becomes your mother and takes care of you."


    Taking the body into the six realms means using one''s own body into the six realms of reincarnation. The place where all the creatures in the heaven and earth will go after they die, whether to be a human or another creature in the next life is determined by the six realms of reincarnation.That is, the underworld.


    Nie Kong finally understood why his mother knew his identity.Who or god can escape the monitoring of the Netherworld?


    "Mother, since you are a clone of Houtu, why didn''t you stop or find her after my sister disappeared? Are all the six paths on the ground under your control?"


    Hou Tu whispered: "Although I am Hou Tu, I don''t have much power. Your sister said in the letter that he had left with a monk and said that he was going to find you. Then I was overwhelmed with sadness, and then I was crazy in Liudao. I have looked for it carefully in samsara. Your sister is not there. Heaven and earth are different. I''m just a clone, and I only control the earth. I can''t get it back without going through the six samsara."

 2347 The collapse of the second element text 5 040, Buddhism made evil

    "What happened? Why would my sister let the monk fool you?" Nie Kong had a bad feeling in his heart.


    "Now the Buddha world has begun to manage the six reincarnations." Nie Kong''s mother Houtu did not answer Nie Kong''s question.Although she shook her head, no one could see her helplessness.


    "The Buddha said that only by eating fast and reciting the Buddha can one escape the suffering of the six reincarnations and ascend to the Buddha world after death. It is indeed free from the six reincarnations, but it is not the ascension to the Buddha world. , They only support their Buddhism."


    After listening to it, A frowned, and said in his heart: So my sister was cheated away.


    "I didn''t expect that the ancient Buddha from Lingshan would descend on the earth, otherwise I would definitely look at your sister and not let the monk deceive your sister." Houtu said, annoyed, and continued: "Unfortunately I only take charge. The Six Paths, the things in the Buddhist world are not in my control, otherwise, I will definitely be able to stop it, and definitely will be able to."


    "Why did they kidnap my sister for no reason?"


    "Yeah, for no reason, I didn''t expect that Buddhism would dare to bear the demon clan''s ancient cause and effect." Houtu murmured.


    Da Snake Fairy comforted her, Nie Kong clenched his fists, a faint demon spirit exuded from his body.


    "Because your sister Shuang''er is the reincarnation of Di Jun." Hou Tu said, sighing.


    As the twelve ancestor witch of the witch clan, he actually took care of the two demon kings of the witch clan.Perhaps Hou Tu also hopes to resolve the grievances between the Demon Race and the Witch Race.


    Emperor Jun?Nie Kong and Da Snake Ji felt their breathing stagnated.Nie Kong¡¯s sister is actually Emperor Taiyi¡¯s elder brother, Di Jun?


    Emperor Jun himself was the emperor of the monster race, so everyone called him Emperor Jun. In the later prehistoric times, he was the most prominent emperor god.


    Although he does not directly control the Eastern Emperor Bell, he has the enchanting flags, the pictures of the mountains and rivers, and the Zhoutian star battle array, which is comparable to the witch tribe''s gods.


    After Nie Kong accepted Donghuang Taiyi''s memory, he also remembered the appearance of Emperor Jun.


    He has the oval face of a modern woman, and if you don''t look closely, he looks very feminine.But if you understand carefully, you will find his domineering.Also, a person who has been in charge of the Yao Clan for many years, how can he not be domineering.


    Nie Kong''s mother got up and took out a beautiful notebook from a delicate box, saying that this was a diary written by his sister Nie Shuang after Nie Kong''s disappearance.


    The last few pages.


    On the thirteenth month of the lunar calendar, the weather is overcast.


    My brother has been missing for nearly three years. Every day I go out to look for him. The weather is so gloomy today that I can¡¯t breathe. I often wonder, on my birthday, will my brother come back and give me a surprise?


    The weather is fine on September 15th in the lunar calendar.


    Today, my mom was sad at the game, and I cried. I want to find my brother and let me do anything. I just ask my brother to come back.


    September 26th, Saturday.


    A monk told me today that he can help me find my brother, so I can think about it.I don''t want to tell my mother, I''m afraid she is worried, so let''s talk to her when I leave.Secretly tell yourself that he is the monk who knows spells, and he knows spells.I think he will definitely take me to find my brother.


    September 27th, Sunday.


    I didn''t tell my mother on the weekend, I planned to see the monk tomorrow.My brother will not disappear, I... I will find my brother back.


    Nie Kong closed the notebook and sighed softly.


    Hou Tu said softly: "I am Hou Tu, I can''t control the affairs of the Buddhist world. Similarly, I can''t control your current identity, because you are in the same era as us, so I think you should be able to find Back to your sister, so I have not left, waiting for you to come back."


    "My real body has asked the truth. It can listen to the Three Realms. I will now transfer the information it hears to you on the screen."


    As soon as Nie Kong''s mother had finished speaking, a picture appeared in front of Nie Kong''s eyes.The peculiar brocade robe and nine-ring tin rod, with seemingly kind eyebrows and kind eyes, were chatting with his sisters.


    Nie Kong didn''t recognize the bald donkey in front of him, but he was a master of the Buddha level when he looked at the Buddha light radiating from his body.And to be able to descend on the earth from the immortal realm, you must hold the treasure of Buddhism in your hand and suppress the heavens.


    That being the case, they must have the support of Buddhism.


    "The Buddha Realm is really a good calculation. Did you know the true body of my sister?" Nie Kong clenched his fists, and the evil spirit could not stop overflowing.


    Nevertheless, Shuang''er is just a carefree girl.Di Jun''s soul mark may have been wiped out in the cycle of eternal reincarnation, Nie Shuang has nothing to do with Di Jun.Even Nie Kong, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi in his body only left a little bit.


    Da Snake Ji hurriedly shouted: "You...you are actually Houtu Empress."


    "Mom, if I call you Houtu Niangniang, you will have a bit of fun. You will always be my mother. I am now going to the immortal realm to grab my sister."


    Houtu smiled and nodded, and said, "You two have grown up now, and my task has been completed."


    Nie Kong felt sad.Are you ready to leave when you meet your mother and relive the past?


    "Don''t be sad, as long as you are alive, you should see me again."


    "Definitely." Nie Kong''s eyes flushed a little, "I hope, I really want to go back to the previous life and live with my sister and mother."


    Nie Kong, who had faced thousands of enemies without blinking, showed a sad expression.In front of family affection, he is weak.The expectations in my heart for many years have all been shattered at this moment.


    "Hehe, I have been together for tens of thousands of years, and I unknowingly treat you as my own children."


    After Hou Tu finished speaking, the light radiated from his whole body, smiling at Nie Kong and Da Snake Ji, slowly disappearing in front of them.


    Nie Kong watched Houtu disappear, as if he had lost something important in his heart.He suddenly felt that it would be great if Yuanyuan had fallen into reincarnation and could go back to the past.


    Before that, Nie Kong had to settle accounts with Buddhism and take his sister back.Buddhism, it seems that you have to go to the fairy world again.


    Nie Kong originally planned to pick up his sister and mother and go to the second element to find a Japanese practitioner. It seems that the plan can only be left behind.

 2348 The collapse of the second element text 5 041, return to the fairy world

    The black mountains stand tall, each one tens of thousands of meters high.The morning glow is radiant, and the morning dew shines brightly.The mountains and forests were hazy, and the fresh grass and woods pounced on their faces, making the awakening few people feel a little bit unreal.


    The peculiar black mountain, the palpitating breath, and the unchanging silence make the earth fairy world seem so detached, as if standing outside the cycle of reincarnation.


    Nie Kong was startled, he was sure that he was right.After breaking the void, he indeed returned to the fairy world!


    They didn''t fall into the black mountains, but just outside this big mountain, there were four wild trees and wolf forests, and ancient trees vying for the sky, which was a vast wilderness.


    In their eyes, those branches and vines are the most beautiful spectacle.


    "Master...we...were we to the immortal world?" Li Xiaolu asked nervously.


    "Yes."


    Nie Kong was emotionally fluctuating, clenched his fists hard, and looked towards the west.Hearing the news from his mother, Nie Kong wanted to rush to the west to rescue his sister.


    Can''t wait to break the void, Nie Kong and the others once again soared to the immortal realm and appeared right in front of them.


    "Master...I miss my mother." At this moment, Xiao Lori couldn''t help Xiao Lu crying, and the strange place still made her a little scared.


    Nie Kong had a headache. Such a small child was taken to the fairy world. It was really difficult to arrange, how to take care of it?


    "If you miss your mother, you can practice hard, and when you grow up, you will be able to cross the void and go back." Nie Kong could only say that.


    "Go!" Nie Kong didn''t know what had happened in the past ten days or what happened to the outside world. He needed to understand again.


    Chang''an City has a long history and is located in Dongsheng.I don''t know how many thousands of years it has survived in the world. It is the largest ancient city in the earth immortal world. The wall is majestic, built of bluestone, like a blue dragon lying on the back.


    The Changtian Teahouse is the best place to get news.The building is five stories high and one hundred meters high. It has an antique style. Almost anyone who can drink tea in it has the strength above the Xuanxian. Without any commonplace, they are all strongmen in the cultivation world.


    Nie Kong''s main purpose was to come here to inquire about some news. After leaving the primitive old forest, they went straight to the ancient city of Dongsheng Shenzhou.


    The fragrance of tea was pervasive and refreshing, Xiao Lu took a sip, marveling at the good tea.


    The surrounding Xuanxians looked at the little mortals disdainfully, very dissatisfied that the boss put Nie Kong and the others up.


    As everyone knows, the Xuanxian master who originally came to see the door refused to accept, but later let Oshaji give a severe lesson.The owner of the restaurant at the level of Da Luo Jinxian looked at Nie Kong and Da She Ji in shock, and hurriedly came out to apologize.


    "Hey, has the disaster of our Human Race monks come? It is true that there are talents from generation to generation, and each has been held for hundreds of years. Now the Monster Race is really scary."


    "Isn''t it? Shushan can be said to be a great faction in the immortal realm, and it can be a mega-shock to the world. Unexpectedly, it was destroyed by the demon clan more than a year ago."


    "Shushan has only cultivated five Daluojinxians for tens of thousands of years. Two of them have died, and they have all been killed. That Shushan, known as the portal of saints."


    Nie Kong drank tea and listened quietly, stopping Orochiji''s inquiry and let them listen quietly.


    The business in the teahouse is very good. The monks who can come and drink tea are from north to south. People like to talk about various things in the spiritual world. It is a good place for gatherings.


    "Now that the times have changed, the saints can no longer be sold. Although no one can predict how strong the Seven Ancient Demon Sages tens of thousands of years ago will be, who can deal with the situation where the Mighty can''t come out?"


    "Well, in the age when the saints did not come out, there were heaven guards on them, and the Yaozu has always been weak! The riots in the sky tens of thousands of years ago, and then the westward journey, the Yaozu almost forgot. Who knows, the battle a year ago, really It''s shocking."


    "It is said that an ancient demon emperor who was suppressed in Rimet City was born, able to control the real fire of the sun, and then the fire burned Shushan."


    "Yes, but why did the Demon Emperor suddenly disappear? I really don''t understand."


    "I don''t know, but now the Great Sacred Bull Demon King, he may be in some trouble in the future. At that time, he was also there, and he assumed the cause and effect of the demon race and human beings. Don''t mess with the ancestors of Shushan. Yeah, what lies behind is Explain and teach the famous twelve golden fairy jade tripod real person."


    From what they were talking about, Nie Kong understood what happened before leaving.It seems that Shushan did not target the Yaozu, and now the realm of immortality is still peaceful.


    Da Snake Ji thought of something, and said to Nie Kong with a serious expression: "Nie Lang, are you really planning to go to Buddhism?"


    "Nie Shuang is my sister, and Dijun''s reincarnation is the supreme existence of the monster race. Buddhism''s deception and her must be uneasy and kind, so I must bring Nie Shuang back from the Buddhism, otherwise I will feel uneasy. Nie Kong nodded and said in a deep voice.


    Big Snake Ji could hear the firmness in Nie Kong''s words, and sighed and said: "With the strength of the two of us, it is impossible to fight against Buddhism. I don''t think we can call up the strong monsters, so I can be more sure."


    Nie Kong nodded, "Naturally need the power of the strong monster of the monster race, but my realm is far below the point of commanding the big monster. Even if the six sages of the monster race, the strong big monster, are called, I am afraid it will be difficult to suppress them by then."


    "But this is also the only way. Otherwise, let alone rescue Nie Shuang, both of us may be buried under Buddhism''s ancient Buddha great master." Da Snake Ji obviously also thought of Nie Kong''s concerns, and her tone was a little worried. Said.


    Nie Kong said indifferently: "Strength cannot make them surrender, but there is one thing that can definitely be done."


    "What is it?" Orochiji said curiously.


    "Call the demon banner!" Nie Kong affirmed.


    The demon banner is the most precious treasure of the demon race. It can command the group of monsters. Perhaps it does not possess the power of destroying the world like other magic weapons, but the function of commanding the group of monsters is enough to be called the heavenly treasure.


    From ancient times to the present, there is only one owner of the demon banner, the saint Nuwa.


    The head of Nuwa''s demon body is not a demon race, and has a great compassionate heart, repairs the sky and saves the world, and is respected and worshipped by all creatures.


    It was not until the birth of the Demon Emperor and the creation of the Heavenly Court that Nuwa gave the demon banners to Dijun and Tai Yi two brothers!!

 2349 The collapse of the second element text 5 042

    PS: The captives of food will slow down, but don''t worry, the second element will continue to write.


    "You and Xiao Lu stay here for now, I''m going thirty-three days away." Nie Kong said softly.


    Orochiji''s injury is still unhealed, her primordial spirit is weak, and the female snail is noble as a saint, and she has the ability to reach the sky. Can you borrow the enchanting demon banner Nie Kong has no confidence in her heart, if there is a conflict, Nie Kong will naturally not take the Orochiji Go on an adventure.


    "Nie Lang, go early and return early." Da Snake Ji clearly understood in her heart that going with her would only drag Nie Kong down, so she didn''t say much, but worried Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong nodded, glanced at Li Xiaolu who was playing happily, couldn''t help but smiled, and then flew away for 33 days.


    Thirty-three days away, there was chaos.


    In the chaos, the colorful streamers scattered, sometimes gathered into clouds, and sometimes transformed into birds, beasts and humans.


    Going deep into the chaos, in the colorful streamer, you can faintly hear the wonderful and pleasant music, even if Nie Kong Yuanshen is strong, after the thunder tribulation baptism, there is still an impulse to be immersed in it.


    Nuwa is really not easy, just the fragments of the colorful sacred stone can make a great Luo Zhenxian Yuanshen unstable.


    Nie Kong recognized the origin of the colorful streamer at a glance, it was the fragments of the colorful god stone that Nuwa used to fill the sky.


    Gradually, a fairy mansion pavilion appeared in front of him, and the colorful streamer was continuously released from this pavilion.


    I didn''t expect Nu Wa to have a colorful god stone.


    Nie Kong looked moved, and stopped in surprise.


    The colorful sacred stone, heaven and earth sacred, Nuwa only left a few fragments after repairing the sky, the colorful sacred stone is no longer complete between the heaven and the earth.


    Who knew that now he felt the existence of a complete colorful sacred stone, no wonder Nie Kong was so surprised.


    Quickly calming the shock in his heart, Nie Kong flew to the front of the attic.


    The attic was suspended in the air and decorated with colorful streamers. Although the structure was simple, it made Nie Kong feel a heavy pressure. Nie Kong understood that this attic was also a magic weapon.


    Thirty-three days away, the world of chaos.


    Only people with great supernatural powers can live here, so being able to build a complete attic is definitely a feat that shocks the world.


    Don''t look at it now. In fact, there is a turbulent flow of space hidden thirty-three days away, which is extremely dangerous. Even if the ancient great demon, the mighty human race, encounters the turbulence of space, there is a danger of losing and falling.


    "Nie Kong came to visit Empress Nuwa." Nie Kong took a deep breath and shouted at the attic, neither humble nor overbearing.


    The next moment, the colorful streamer in the attic suddenly stopped releasing, the attic was less embellished with colorful streamers, less mysterious, and more plain.


    "Is the Eastern Emperor here to recruit demon banners?" A woman''s voice came from the attic.


    The sound is ordinary, but it makes people feel extremely warm, like a slight breeze.


    Nuwa broke Nie Kong''s purpose this time. Nie Kong didn''t feel strange at all in his heart, and calmly replied, "Yes, I''m here just to recruit demon banners."


    "Fate, robbery." Nu Wa seemed to sigh.


    After a while, Nuwa''s voice came from the attic, "The enchantment banner is sealed by me in the colorful stone. If you can unlock the seal, you will take the enlistment banner."


    "Thank you Nuwa Empress." Nie Kong thanked him.


    Then Feishen landed on the attic, and Nie Kong stepped into the main hall.


    The main hall is simple and plain, with one table and one chair, no other decorations.


    The next moment, Nie Kong''s gaze fell on a dark gray stone on the table.


    The dark gray stone fist was the size of a fist. On the surface, it was plain and unremarkable, but Nie Kong''s eyes were extremely excited, and he could clearly feel the vitality coming from the dark gray stone.


    In ancient times, Gonggong broke the mountain without breaking it.


    The Tianzhu broke and the sky collapsed.


    If it weren''t for the colorful god stone, the sky is dead and the earth is gone. This shows how amazing the vitality is contained in the colorful god stone that can make the broken or dead sky repair normal.


    Nie Kong took a deep breath, calmed down and slowly came to the table.


    There was no more excitement in his eyes, calm and indifferent, without emotional fluctuations.


    Nie Kong slowly placed his hands on the colorful sacred stone, and suddenly a wave of extreme intensity spread out of Nie Kong''s body.


    Not vitality, but dark and cold life.


    "In ancient times, the colorful sacred stone absorbed the death of the sky and infused it with vitality. After the sky was patched up, the colorful sacred stone changed qualitatively. In order to prevent disasters, I incorporated the demon flags into it. After a long time, the sacred flags and the colorful sacred stone have been integrated. One, without separating each other."


    At this time, Nu Wa did not show up, but her voice sounded in the attic.


    The sacred objects that transcend the heavens and the earth are actually integrated with the demon-raising banners. Is it a blessing or curse?


    Hearing what Nuwa said, Nie Kong frowned slightly.


    The demon banner is a sacred item of the demon race, a symbol of the demon lord, if something goes wrong, Nie Kong can''t find a better way to make the demon surrender.


    No way, I can only try.


    A steady stream of death energy was injected into Nie Kong''s body. At first, it was suppressed by the powerful spiritual power in Nie Kong''s body. No problems occurred for the time being, but after only a while, the death energy began to erode Nie Kong''s body and even spread to the soul. .


    Nie Kong couldn''t help taking a breath of cold air, secretly shocked and terrible.


    You know that Nie Kong''s soul has experienced nine thunder tribulations, tempered and forged, and is extremely tough, who knows that he can''t resist even death.


    Suppress me!


    Nie Kong Yun started to cultivate to the sixth level of the Great Sun God Art. The real sun fire burned in his body, like a large furnace, burning a steady stream of death energy.


    The fist-big multi-colored sacred stone seems to contain the heavens and the earth, and the death energy is endless and endless. The Great Sun God Technique is so powerful that it can only burn the death energy that flows in, but it cannot prevent the death energy from entering.


    At this moment, Nie Kong slowly closed his eyes.


    An ancient lamp appeared silently on top of Nie Kong''s head, releasing fire light, covering Nie Kong in it.


    Nie Kong opened his eyes and exhaled heavily.


    The Fusang Sacred Wood Lantern temporarily blocked the entry of Death Qi, but it could only resist it for a while, and soon the Death Qi would break through the barrier, and Nie Kong would once again face a stalemate with the Death Qi.


    Roar!


    Suddenly, a terrifying roar came from the spirit-calling banner.


    The next moment, a big mouth of blood rushed towards Nie Kong''s soul, obviously intending to swallow Nie Kong''s soul.


    "Suppress me!" Nie Kong yelled, and the primordial spirit released his surging divine power, like a big mouth that swept across the blood basin like a stormy sea.


    Accompanied by a loud noise, the mouth of the blood basin was hit, and it was immediately fragmented, and disappeared without a trace. Nie Kong was too late to let out a sigh of relief, and endless death energy swept from all directions.


    boom!


    The last sun fire on the soul suddenly released. Taking this opportunity, Nie Kong''s soul rolled up the demon banner and rushed toward the outside of the colorful god stone.


    At the moment when Nie Kong''s primordial spirit was about to rush to the outside of the colorful god stone, a huge skull gathered with death energy and bit on Nie Kong''s primordial spirit.


    The strange thing was that Nie Kong didn''t feel the slightest pain or discomfort, so he rushed out of the colorful god stone smoothly.


    Everything went too smoothly, Nie Kong couldn''t believe it when it went smoothly.


    The primordial spirit returned to the body, and the demon banner was thrown into the Dingkong ring, and Nie Kong was completely relieved.


    However, Nie Kong felt uneasy when he thought of taking a bite from the skull head transformed by the lifeless energy.

 2350 The collapse of the second element text 5 043, long eyebrows sued the real Yuding

    Suddenly, the colorful sacred stone was shining, and a small black flag could be vaguely seen in it.


    Nie Kong was overjoyed in his heart, but then calmed down.


    Although the death was temporarily blocked, Nie Kong still did not find a way to take out the demon banner.


    No matter what, only take a risk.


    Nie Kong gritted his teeth, released the soul, and at the same time controlled the Great Sun Divine Art. The real sun fire burned on the soul, and the extreme pain also followed.


    Even Nie Kong could not avoid the damage of the true sun fire to the primordial spirit, but in order to fight the death spirit and take out the demon banner, Nie Kong had to take a risk.


    The primordial spirit entered the colorful sacred stone. Only a few seconds later, the real fire of the blazing sun on the primordial spirit was extinguished by the dead energy. Nie Kong was shocked in his heart, and now he has no time to exit, clenching his teeth and clinging to the primordial spirit. On the demon banner.


    "Since you took the demon banner, then the colorful stone is also given to you, remember not to let the colorful stone fall into the hands of others." Nu Wa''s voice sounded in the attic.


    Nie Kong nodded and said, "Thank you Nuwa Empress."


    "Let''s go, do what you should go." Nuwa said lightly, but didn''t mean to show up.


    Nie Kong said a pity in his heart, the saint Nuwa, the great supernatural power.Since Nuwa was unwilling to meet, Nie Kong naturally wouldn¡¯t force it. Of course, Nie Kong didn¡¯t have time, so he had to rush back to serve the demons as soon as possible, thinking of trying to rescue his sister.


    After leaving the attic, Nie Kong returned to Earth Immortal Realm again.


    There is no colorful streamer in the chaos, and more depressing gloom, Nie Kong is not surprised at all, because he has taken away the colorful god stone that released the colorful streamer.


    Soon after, Nie Kong left the earth fairy world of 33 Heavens and found the Orochiji who was playing with Li Xiaolu.


    "Have you got the things?" Orochiji said concerned.


    Nie Kong smiled and said softly, "Everything goes well."


    After speaking, Nie Kong took out the enchanting banner in Dingkong Ring.


    ............ Shushan!


    The sun was blazing, and there was a sea of ??fire all over the mountains.


    The mountain peaks collapsed under the burning of the sun''s fire, the vegetation and the spiritual things withered and turned into ashes, and there was a mess everywhere, and the fairy mountain cave was completely submerged under the raging fire.


    Once upon a time, the mountain of Shu was high above the mountain, blooming like a brocade. Now, what is burned by Nie Kong''s sun is incomplete, without the slightest majesty of the former grand sect.


    Above the Shu Mountain, the scorching heat was terrifying, as if being in a furnace as large as the sky and the earth.


    But at this moment, the three of them stayed above Shu Mountain, not afraid of the high temperature coming from the sea of ??fire below.


    These three people are Nie Kong, Da She Ji and Li Xiaolu.


    "Nie Lang, why did you choose here?" Da Snake Ji frowned and said.


    Nie Kong smiled silently, quietly looking at the fire below.


    After a while, he said: "Shu Mountain is a large sect of the human race. It is necessary to order the strong monsters not only to recruit demon flags, but also to build power. Shu Mountain is the most suitable target."


    Da Snake Ji nodded, her pretty face showed a suddenly realized look.


    "You stay here!" Nie Kong let out a low cry, and flew onto the top of Mount Shu. The Snake Fairy protected Li Xiaolu and continued to stay high in the air.


    With an understatement, he stretched out his hand, and the fire of the sun within a mile went out silently.


    The next moment, Nie Kong took a deep breath, his expression solemn, and a black flag appeared out of thin air in his hand.


    On the front of the banner is a huge skull, and you can faintly see the light overflowing from the gap between the two lifelike fangs, which is very strange.


    There is no pattern on the back, only the words "Zhou Yaoban" are written.


    The demon banner is the treasure of the demon tribe. As soon as the demon banner comes out, all the people of the demon tribe will come in response to it. Even the six great sages of the demon tribe and the ancient great demon cannot resist the call of the demon flag.


    go with!


    With the burst of shouts, the demon beckoning flags automatically flew from Nie Kong''s hands and fluttered in the air in the wind.


    Suddenly, a trace of black energy overflowed from the skull on the front of the beckoning banner, and the black energy grew more and more. After only a while, a black cloud was formed in the air.


    The black cloud was tumbling, and a wave of terrifying demonic energy rolled out from the black cloud, and the top of the Shu Mountain, which contained aura, had an amazing change.


    Immediately afterwards, the tossing black clouds changed one by one with mysterious runes, and a series of gloomy lights shot out from the runes, just like ten thousand bolts of lightning falling in the sky, very spectacular.


    Seeing this scene, Nie Kong secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    The first time to urge the demon banner, the whole process was smooth, not as difficult as Nie Kong imagined.


    The demon-inviting banner released the demon energy spreading between the heaven and the earth, and Nie Kong soon felt an incredible change faintly between the heaven and the earth.


    It seems that the sky has changed.


    It also seems that certain rules are undergoing quiet changes.


    No matter what, everything is because of the demon banner.


    Yuxu Holy Land.


    The dojo of Yuanshi Tianzun is hidden in the hongmeng at the intersection of heaven and earth. With the exception of Yuanshi Tianzun''s sitting disciples, ordinary people cannot find the place of the Jade Void Saint Realm even if they have the power to reach the sky.


    The long eyebrow was an exception, because Yuanshi Tianzun sat down on his disciple Yuding Zhenren and had a connection with Shushan, leaving behind a teleportation charm that could directly enter the Jade Void Saint Realm, but unfortunately it could only be used once.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible for Long Eyebrow to find the Jade Void Saint Realm.


    It was Yuan Shi Tianzun who sat down on his disciple Yuding Zhenren to greet the long eyebrows. Speaking of the true people of Yuding, he had a relationship with Shushan, and he could be regarded as the gatekeeper of Shushan. This is also the reason why long eyebrows came to Yuxu Holy Realm.


    "Patriarch, Shushan is in trouble." The real man with long eyebrows knelt on the ground with a thump, and started crying bitterly at an age, and it seemed that the more wronged, the more wronged.


    Mount Shu turned into a sea of ??flames, and Chang Mei had to lead his disciples away from Mount Shu in humiliation.


    Coupled with the death and injury of the disciple elder, the real person Changmei couldn''t swallow this breath naturally. In order to let the Taoist ancestor make a move, the real person Changmei did not hesitate to give up his dignity.


    Zhen Yuding sighed heavily, and said helplessly: "Get up, the master already knows about this, but his old man will not take action."


    "Can the ancestor take action to kill demons and slay demons?" The real person Changmei didn''t expect Yuanshi Tianzun to make a move. His purpose this time was to invite real person Yuding.


    Because the real person Yuding has a connection with Shushan, only real person Yuding is the most likely to help Shushan through this crisis.


    "No!" Yuding Zhenren shook his head without hesitation and refused.


    The real man with long eyebrows widened his eyes in disbelief. It seemed that he couldn''t believe that such words were actually said from the mouth of the real man Yuding, and his face was dumbfounded: "Why, don''t you have the heart to watch that the mountain of Shu is destroyed? The hand of a demon has become a big laughing stock between heaven and earth?"


    Real Jade Ding sighed, and said in a deep voice: "Long eyebrows, the demon race''s fortune has recovered, and it has become a vitality. Even if the sky is powerful, it can''t stop the demon race''s recovery. Why do you and I go against the sky? A dead end."


    "Nie Kong is the reincarnation of the Eastern Emperor, and he has first revealed his hideousness. If he does not kill him, he will become a disaster that will endanger the world in the future!" Long eyebrows roared with excitement.


    Zhenyu Ding shook his head, and said bitterly: "Longbrows, are you still awake? Everything is a fixed number, and manpower cannot be done."


    "Do you want me to abandon Shushan and abandon the foundation?" The long brows are as gray as dead and lost, and his face can no longer find the majesty of the past, like an ordinary human old man half-lengthed into the soil.


    "Why not? The doorkeeper finds another place to rest and rest, so as to cope with the chaos that will come soon." Yuding Zhenren said lightly.


    "No, I can''t do it. I must avenge my disciples and regain Shushan." Changmei was silent for a long time, and suddenly shouted emotionally.


    "Longbrow, your obsession is too heavy, go back and comprehend what I said." Madam Yuding was expressionless, waved his hand, and Madam Longbrow, who was kneeling on the ground, disappeared.


    Master, is everything really unchangeable?


    Real Jade Ding muttered to himself while standing there.


    "Yuding, what should be put down must be put down, everything is fate, cannot be violated, immutable, even I can''t escape the mercy of fate."


    At this time, an old voice fell from the sky.


    Like a bell ringing through the world, solemn and solemn, endless and reverberating.


    Madam Yuding sat on the ground cross-legged, slowly closed his eyes, and whispered: "Master, what is fate?"


    It turns out that the old voice is the real master of Yuding, the Taoist ancestor Yuan Shi Tianzun.


    Fate?Fate?Fate?


    The real man Yuding muttered to himself in a daze, his face sometimes confused, sometimes awake, and unreasonable, as if he was caught in some kind of predicament that he could not get out of temporarily.


    Yuanshi Tianzun sighed, maybe he had left, and his voice never appeared again.

 2351 The collapse of the second element Text 5 044, Ten thousand monsters worship the mountain

    Above Shu Mountain, the demon-inviting flags fluttered in the wind, and the demon spirit was flying all over the sky. The demon energy released had the power to cover the sky and the sun. After a while, the breath of thousands of demon races appeared in all directions of Shu Mountain, but they were all These little monsters are not strong enough, and Nie Kong has been waiting for the six sages of the monster race, the ancient great monster.


    "Haha, I''m an old man."


    At a certain moment, there was a loud laughter rolling in the distant sky.


    The voice echoed, deafening like thunder.


    Nie Kong smiled and said softly at the corner of his mouth: "Pingtian Great Sacred Cow Demon King."


    The Bull Demon King was the first to come to the Six Sages of the Demon Race, Nie Kong didn''t feel surprised, because the Bull Demon King expressed his surrender heart not long ago.


    Even if there is no demon banner, it is easy to subdue the Bull Demon King.


    "Demon Lord, please extinguish the real fire of the sun burning in the Shu Mountain, otherwise the children of the Demon Race will not be able to enter the Shu Mountain to pay homage to the Demon Race''s holy artifacts." Falling on the mountain, the Bull Demon King said respectfully.


    Nie Kong nodded, and couldn''t help laughing.


    No wonder tens of thousands of demon crowds were scattered around Shu Mountain and did not come. It turned out that the sun was really hot, but I had neglected this.


    With a big wave of his hand, a piece of real sun flame disappeared invisible.


    After only a moment, Shushan could not find a trace of burning flame, but there were burnt marks everywhere, and most of the mountain was burnt abruptly.


    You must know that these are all fairy mountain peaks. After years of beating, they are extremely strong. The real fire of the sun can cause such damage in a short period of time, enough to be able to see the power of the terrible sun.


    After the real fire of the sun extinguished, countless monster races began to flow towards Shushan.


    Soon after, the upper and lower Shushan Mountain was full of monsters called by the demon banners.


    Even the Big Snake Ji couldn''t resist the call of the demon banner, and led Li Xiaolu to land on Mount Shu, standing next to Nie Kong.


    "Millions of monsters came in response to the banners. Except for the Pingtian Great Sacred Bull and the Demon King, the other five sages are missing. Why?" After half an hour, Nie Kong looked suspiciously and respectfully. The Bull Demon on the side.


    The Bull Demon shook his head with a wry smile, and opened his mouth, but he didn''t utter a word, obviously there was something unspeakable.


    Nie Kong''s expression sank, and he said faintly, "Let''s talk, I understand the reason for this, you must know."


    "Oh!" The Bull Demon sighed and said helplessly, "The monster race originally has seven sages, the Great Sacred Bull Demon King, the Great Sacred Flood Demon King, the Great Sage Peng Demon King, and the Great Sage Lion King Yishan. King, the ventilating great sage macaque king, the exorcising great sage Yu Tamarin, the monkey king, Monkey King."


    The Bull Demon paused, and continued, "After Sun Monkey converted to Buddhism, the six of us looked good and divorced. When I went to find them today, the five of them even discussed how to take back the demon banner."


    The Six Sages of the Demon Race are indeed rebellious and call the attention of the demon banner.


    Nie Kong sneered in his heart and didn''t feel too surprised, because the purpose of asking for the demon flags thirty-three days away was to prevent the Six Sages of the Demon Race from not surrendering.


    "They are here!" A heavy voice from the Bull Demon King sounded.


    As a peng bird first appeared in the sky, spreading its wings for half a mile, a roaring gust of wind was rolled up in the flight, and it seemed to shake the sky.


    A giant elephant, a lion, a macaque, and a black water dragon were supported on the back of Pengniao.


    They are exactly the six sages of the demon race, Peng Demon King, Flood Demon King, Lion Camel King, Macaque King, and Yu Tamarin King.


    When the Flood Demon King and others can sit on Demon King Peng''s back, it is not difficult to see that the relationship of the five demon has formed an alliance against the demon-raising flag in secret.


    "Are you Nie Kong?" Demon King Peng showed cold light, like a sharp knife.


    "Bold, the demon banner is here, you must not be rude to the demon master, and you should not quickly kneel down to make amends." The Bull Demon shouted angrily.


    Nie Kong smiled faintly and motioned to the Bull Demon King to calm down, and then looked at the five demon sages who fell not far away and said casually, "I am Nie Kong. I don''t know what the five mean?"


    "Hmph, the demon tribe''s holy relics live here, you don''t deserve to have the demon banner, take the initiative to hand it over, kneel and surrender, you will be able to spare you not to die." Demon King Peng said coldly.


    Demon King Peng''s body has become smaller, similar to the size of a normal human race, but his majesty and dominance have not diminished in the slightest. When he came up and poked, he did not put Nie Kong in his eyes.


    Nie Kong''s face turned cold, and he knew in his heart that if the Five Demon Kings were not allowed to suffer a bit today, they would definitely not be able to completely subdue the unruly Five Sages of the Demon Race.


    The Bull Demon King on the side sighed heavily. Perhaps the Bull Demon knew that the two sides had become fire and water, and did not spit out a word, standing aside and remained silent.


    Nie Kong grabbed it with one hand, and the demon banner fluttering in the air automatically fell into Nie Kong''s hands. Demon King Peng and others watched coldly, surprisingly did not stop Nie Kong from retrieving the demon banner.


    Did they find a way to suppress the call of the demon banner?


    Nie Kong''s thoughts flashed, and suddenly thought of this possibility.


    I waved to call the demon banner, the skull on the demon banner overflowed with black energy, and the black energy condensed one after another weird rune patterns, which may not be seen by ordinary little monsters, but the ancient big monsters and the six sages of the monster race must be able to Understand, this is the character pattern unique to the ancient monster race.


    "See Demon Lord!"


    The Bull Demon King and millions of demon crowds knelt down in unison, but Peng Demon King and other five stood on the top of the Shu Mountain, unmoved by the demon banner.


    Sure enough, there is a problem.


    Noting this scene, Nie Kong suddenly realized.


    The breath of the demon banner is irresistible to the demon clan, and the Peng Demon King and others can remain unmoved.


    "Dead!" Nie Kong shouted in a low voice, using his greatest soul to urge the demon banner.


    The demon-raising flag suddenly increased dozens of times, and the sky was shaking, and the earth was trembling.


    As the Six Sages of the Demon Race, the Bull Demon King couldn''t resist the pressure from the beckoning banner to crush the world. From the trembling of the demon body, his majestic and domineering body lay on the ground like a docile kitten.


    The other monsters trembled so much that they didn''t even dare to make a breathing sound.


    Nie Kong didn''t expect such a great power in the demon banner, just taking this opportunity to let Demon King Peng completely surrender.


    Demon King Peng and others gathered together, and then Demon King Peng opened his mouth and spit out a purple golden bowl.


    The purple golden bowl released a golden light downward, covering the Peng Demon King and others in it.


    Buddhism magic weapon, purple golden bowl!Looking at the Buddha''s light, it is no less than an innate spiritual treasure.

 2352 The collapse of the second element Text 5 045, the demon master Kunpeng returns!

    Nie Kong''s expression changed drastically. He asked for the demon banners and ordered the demons to destroy Foshan and rescue his sister Wushuang. Who knew that Demon King Peng and others had obtained Buddhist magic weapons to fight against the demon banners.


    Nie Kong, who was so angry in his heart, urged the demon banner.Then the demon screamed, and the huge golden three-legged golden crow shot out into the sky.


    The breath of the next moment unexpectedly rushed out of the enchantment banner, and bit on the purple golden bowl.And Nie Kong''s demon body collided fiercely with Dapeng Golden Wings.


    The golden light released by the purple gold bowl suddenly stopped, and the purple gold bowl suddenly became extremely black, lost its spirituality like being polluted, and fell to the ground.


    Demon King Peng wailed, his whole body dyed golden.And when he lost the shelter of the purple golden bowl, he could no longer resist the attraction of the enchanting demon banner that almost crushed the world, and all fell to the ground with a plop.


    The six sages of the demon race, all of them in the late stage of the Great Luo Jinxian, were so fierce in ancient times. They are now kneeling in front of a person, and if the scene in front of them is seen by outsiders, they will be shocked.


    In a head-on fight, Nie Kong can beat any demon saint, but with two, Nie Kong can only make a tie.


    However, Nie Kong possesses a demon banner, and no monsters dare to mess around easily. If Peng Demon and others had not obtained the Buddhist magic treasure, the purple golden bowl, he would definitely not openly challenge Nie Kong who possessed the demon banner.No, it should be said to confirm the identity of Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong stared at the Five Sages of the Demon Race on the ground without expression, and said faintly: "Submit Foshan and use the magic weapon of Buddhism. You are the bullying of the Demon Race and your sins cannot be forgiven."


    "The demon Lord calmed down his anger, the Demon King Peng and others just didn''t adapt to being led by others for a while, and almost made a big mistake on impulse. I hope the demon Lord will give them a chance to redeem their merits." Bull Demon King whispered for Peng Demon King and others.


    Nie Kong was unmoved, his arm stretched out, and the demon-inviting banner flew automatically and came to the top of the five demon king Peng.


    "Demon Lord, please forgive me!" Peng Demon King finally put down his figure, put away his unruly temperament, and said one by one.


    "Collaborate with Foshan, the sin deserves ten thousand deaths." Nie Kong was unmoved. Even though the Bull Demon King begged for mercy, the Five Sages of the Demon Race were soft, and Nie Kong''s tone did not loosen the slightest.


    "Your Majesty, please calm down your anger." At this time, a deep voice sounded from the endless void.


    Nie Kong''s expression moved slightly and slowly raised his head.


    In the endless void, the wings of a peng bird stretched out for thousands of miles. The wings trembled slightly, thunder and lightning in the sky, and the wind and rain suddenly rose.


    "Bold evildoer, dare to disturb the heaven, sin is unforgivable!" Suddenly, a roar sounded from the void, followed by a hundred-foot giant, holding two mountain-sized gilded great axes, and chopped off towards the wings of the peng bird .


    Suddenly, the wings of the Peng Bird flapped, and the wind was violent. The Hundred-Zhang Giant couldn''t stop the power, and was swept into the endless void by the wind and disappeared.


    Nie Kong couldn''t help taking a breath of air, and Pengniao just flapped its wings, and its power was no less than that of a banana fan, and even stronger.


    Moreover, the Pengniao in front of him is different from the Peng Demon King, and is obviously stronger.


    "Demon Master Kunpeng, Kunpeng!" Nie Kong said solemnly, out of the origin of the Pengbird.


    Kunpeng!


    In a battle against the avatar of Kunpeng in the Sky Demon Tomb, Nie Kong won a very uncomfortable victory, and now the real body of Kunpeng appeared, which is not known how much stronger than the avatar.


    "Demon Lord, the just now Hundred-Zhang Giant is a giant spirit god in the heavens. I didn''t expect that Kunpeng is so powerful, and the giant spirit god can''t stop a fan of power." Bull Demon King said with a breath.


    Can make the Pingtian Great Sacred Bull Demon King be so admired, even the Monkey King Sun Wukong failed to do so, of course, Kunpeng''s strength is absolutely worthy of that admiration.


    "Nie Lang, Kun Peng is here to vote. Our combat power has increased a lot, and we finally have our own wealth." Orochiji said softly.


    Nie Kong said with emotion: "Kunpeng is a well-known demon master in the monster race. If Kunpeng finds millions of monsters, the overall strength will be increased several times, and the attack on Foshan will also be a little more combative.".


    Kunpeng slapped the giant spirit god, and suddenly appeared in the sky above Shu Mountain.


    "In ancient times, the demon banner was held in the hands of the sage Nuwa, and the demon race had to obey the orders. Today, my emperor Taiyi of the demon race was born, and I, Kunpeng, came to help your majesty." Kunpeng uttered the old voice, although respectful. , Invisibly contains fierce domineering.


    "Haha, Kunpeng has been hidden in the world for tens of thousands of years. I am deeply honored to be able to follow the demon banner today." Nie Kong''s tone was indescribably happy.


    "Your Majesty, I have long been waiting for today''s arrival." Kun Peng respectfully said.


    The ancient great demon Kunpeng surrendered, the demon King Peng looked bitter, and they all bowed their heads involuntarily.


    "Kunpeng, you are the commander of the millions of monsters from today. You will practice the monsters. In the future, we will restore the majesty of the ancient monsters." Nie Kong waved the demon banner and said loudly.


    "Kunpeng takes the lead!" Kunpeng said respectfully.


    "I''m willing to surrender." Demon King Peng shouted in unison, with a humble tone and a creeping body, showing respect.


    He originally intended to confirm the blood of Nie Kong''s monster race, but he didn''t expect it to be the three-legged Golden Crow controlled by the Primordial Court in Lingshan.The prestige emanating from the Golden Crow can be said to be the reappearance of the Demon King.


    It''s a pity that Nie Kong''s current cultivation base is a little lower, it seems that only the mid-term cultivation base of Da Luo Jinxian.


    "Humph, let you spare your life for the time being, if he commits it again in the future, he will definitely kill him." Nie Kong snorted coldly and said coldly.


    The six demon sages all possess great magical powers. If the five sages are missing, it is equivalent to losing most of the combat power to attack Foshan. It happens that Kunpeng intercedes. Nie Kong not only gives Zukunpeng face, but also subdues the five sages of Peng Demon King, and retains the demon. The fighting power of the clan is a good thing with two birds with one stone, Nie Kong naturally would not refuse.


    Standing on the mountain of Shushan, Nie Kong ordered Kunpeng and the Five Sages of the Monster Race to practice the millions of monsters, and practice the Zhoutian Star Fighting Array.


    The Zhoutian star formation is combined with the three hundred and sixty-five stars in the sky, and the sun and lunar stars are added as the main star formation. The arrangement of this formation requires refining a three hundred and sixty-five-stroke big Zhoutian star banner, which corresponds to the sky. The three hundred and sixty-five main stars of China can form an extremely powerful Zhoutian star formation.


    Three hundred and sixty-five-pole big Zhoutian star streamer is the root, 14800-pole small Zhoutian star streamer is the stem, and billions of sacred trees are branches and leaves. The arrangement is very complicated.


    If Nie Kong is alone, naturally, he has no time to arrange such a mysterious and complicated formation. Now there are Kunpeng who are good at formations to help, hoping to arrange the Zhou Tianxing star formation in a short time.


    Nie Kong holds a big sun god tactic, can sacrifice the real fire of the sun, and is most suitable for refining the Zhoutian star banner.


    Kunpeng is good at formations, and he is responsible for leading the demons to comprehend the formation of the Zhoutian star battle array.


    The Six Sages of the Demon Race led their respective elite demon soldiers and demon generals to practice day and night, preparing for the attack on Foshan in the future.


    After refining the Zhoutian Star Banner, Nie Kong used the demon banner to summon a few hidden great monsters, greatly enhancing the overall strength of the millions of monsters.


    On the top of Shu Mountain, beside the demon banner.


    "Nie Lang, when are you going to attack Foshan?" Big Snake Ji snuggled in Nie Kong''s arms and asked softly.


    Nie Kong shook his head and said, "As our current strength is not enough to fight against Buddhism, we need to wait for me to integrate the monster race and train for a while."


    "Yes. Although the saint is not born now, the Buddhism created by the saint is not as easy to deal with as Shushan."

 2353 The collapse of the second element Text 5 046, the countermeasures of the heaven

    Heaven outside the sky, heaven.


    Lost the peace and tranquility of the past, the hustle and bustle of Lingxiao Palace, it¡¯s like coming to a secular vegetable market,


    The Jade Emperor sat on the dragon chair, staring blankly at the arguing gods below.


    "It is the duty of heaven to kill demons and guard the way. I am willing to lead one hundred thousand heavenly soldiers to defeat East Emperor Nie Kong.;" The giant spirit god came out more and more, staring at his eyes like copper bells, and shouted angrily.


    "It''s ridiculous, your giant spirit god can defeat Nie Kong, I''m afraid you don''t have this ability?" Taibai Jinxing stood up, mocking the mighty and fierce giant spirit god without any scruples.


    "You old man, dare to fight with me?" The giant spirit was very angry.


    Taibai Jinxing shook his head and said with a sneer, "Hehe, the giant spirit god is not that I underestimate you, you can''t even stop Kunpeng''s wings, what qualifications do you have to defeat the Donghuang Niekong who is regarded as the demon lord by Kunpeng? Just rely on a mouth that can only speak empty words?"


    "Shut up for me!" The giant spirit god was full of shame, and if he were not in the High Heaven Hall, he would definitely fight Taibai Jinxing desperately.


    "Shut up all!" Seeing that the gods were making a lot of noise, the Jade Emperor finally stopped remaining silent, and the majestic and heavy voice echoed in the High Heaven Palace.


    The gods were silent.


    The Jade Emperor frowned slightly, looking at the gods below, and said in a deep voice, "I asked you to wait today to discuss a solution, not to exclude each other. Okay, let''s talk about your views, Li Jing, you say first."


    The voice fell, a middle-aged man wearing golden armor, holding a pocket blue pagoda in his hand, it was Li Jing, the heavenly king of the tower.


    "Return to your Majesty, the minister is willing to lead troops to crusade." Li Jing replied in a deep voice.


    Li Jing was brave and good at fighting. For the sake of the heavenly court, he did not know how many demons and ghosts were ruined. They were so fierce. Therefore, it is not strange that Li Jing agreed to crusade the gods of Niekong.


    The Jade Emperor shook his head slightly. After Li Jing retreated, the Jade Emperor''s eyes fell on the Taibai Jinxing standing below.


    "Venus, tell me your opinion."


    The Taibai Venus came out more and more, standing in the middle of the high palace.


    "Your Majesty, the minister thinks it''s incompetent." Taibai Jinxing said slowly.


    "Why?" the Jade Emperor asked.


    "Your Majesty has forgotten Sun Wukong back then?" Taibai Jinxing''s words made the face of the Jade Emperor sitting on the dragon chair slightly change, and the faces of many gods in the Lingxiao Palace also changed color.


    Monkey King Sun Wukong, one of the seven sages of the demon race, possesses the power to reach the sky, which is simply a nightmare existence for many gods.


    Back then, Monkey King not only wounded many gods in Heavenly Court, but more importantly, Heavenly Court''s face was sweeping.


    In the end, if it were not for the Lingshan Buddha, then the heavenly court would not only be faceless, it might change hands, be occupied by demons, and become the laughingstock of all creatures in the world.


    "Is Jin Xing worried that Nie Kong will become the second Monkey King?" The Jade Emperor''s eyes were sharp and his voice was slightly angry. Obviously, Taibai Jinxing''s words hit his sore spot.


    The four heavenly kings, the twenty-four star monarchs, and the great gods from all walks of life, all of them are great supernatural powers, but now they dare not even breathe in the atmosphere.


    The first time the Jade Emperor was upset was when Sun Wukong made a noise in the High Heaven Palace, he did not hesitate to put down his body and ask Buddha Tathagata to help, but now it is the second time.


    "Your Majesty, do not guard against it, Buddhism is getting stronger and stronger. If one more Monkey King is forced to join Buddhism, Buddhism may be above the heaven." Taibai Jinxing said calmly.


    The Jade Emperor was silent, and after a while he sat back on the dragon chair, his face was not shocked, and he waved his hand and said faintly, "Since this matter is handled by you, I won''t repeat the same mistake."


    The giant spirit god was unwilling to stare at Taibai Jinxing, but he dared not question the decision of the Jade Emperor.


    Shushan.


    Kunpeng and the Six Saints of the Demon Race practiced the demon soldiers and demon generals day and night, and the results were gratifying. In just a few days, the overall strength of the millions of demon crowds increased by a big margin.


    What made Nie Kong most gratified was that the Zhou Tian Xing Dou Great Formation had already taken shape. If he attacked Lingshan soon, he would surely be able to exert its power to shock the world and make the Buddhas of Lingshan suffer.


    On this day, Nie Kong talked with Kunpeng and the Six Sages of the Monster Race.


    "Demon Lord, come from heaven!" Macaque King''s ears trembled slightly and said to Nie Kong, who was sitting cross-legged next to the demon banner.


    "Who came?" Nie Kong said calmly.


    The macaque king listened and said: "Demon Lord, the one who comes is Taibaijinxing."


    When Taibai Venus descends to the earth, the attitude of the heaven is self-evident.


    "Demon Lord, I am afraid Taibai Jinxing is here to recruit peace." Bull Demon King said.


    The Niu Demon King''s voice fell, and an old man with fairy wind and bones and white clothes flew from the void and landed silently on the Shu Mountain. This old man was the Taibai Venus who came by the order of the Jade Emperor.


    "Old Immortal Taibai, come here uninvited, and hope Donghuang atone." Taibai Jinxing smiled and lowered his posture, without the arrogance of the heavenly god.


    Nie Kong slowly stood up and said faintly, "I don''t know what Taibai Jinxing intends to come to Shushan?"


    Kunpeng, Niu Demon King and other Monster Race Six Sages were cold, staring fiercely at Taibai Venus. If Nie Kong were not by the side, it is estimated that the Seven Demons would have cramped Taibai Venus.


    The heavenly gods have killed many monsters. As the highest among the monsters, the seven monsters naturally hate Taibai Jinxing from their bones.


    "Naturally come for the Eastern Emperor." Taibai Jinxing smiled.


    Nie Kong raised his eyebrows and said, "Tell me."


    "Lao Xian is following the decree of the Jade Emperor, come here to invite Lord Eastern Emperor to go to the Heavenly Court to be the Eastern Emperor." Taibai Venus flicked the dust, and a yellow cloth shining with golden light fell from the sky and fell into Nie Kong''s hands exactly.


    Nie Kong looked at the imperial decree in his hand with a smile, and suddenly, with a loud sound, the imperial decree turned into a raging fire, and in an instant it turned into ashes.


    Seeing this scene, Taibai Jinxing''s face changed drastically.


    "Emperor, why burn the imperial decree?" Taibai Jinxing is worthy of being a veteran god who has gone through tens of thousands of years. He recovered his calm in the blink of an eye, and asked in a doubtful tone.


    Nie Kong said indifferently: "I, Nie Kong, ordered millions of demon masters, Kunpeng, and the six sages of the demon race to be used by me, why should I be the emperor of the East? Go back and tell the Jade Emperor, I have no spare time to take care of those little things."


    Taibai Jinxing''s expression was gloomy, and he obviously didn''t expect that Nie Kong would speak so absolutely, and he didn''t even leave any room for reversal.


    "Lao Niu, see off the guests!" Nie Kong waved his hand and said lightly.


    The Bull Demon smiled coldly, spit out the banana fan, and fell into his hand.


    "Taibai Lao, Lao Niu will give you a ride." After saying that, the Niu Devil swung the enlarged banana fan.


    The strong wind blows, and the platinum star is blown away without a trace.

 2354 The collapse of the second element Text 5 047, Buddhism extradition! !

    After blasting away Taibai Jinxing, millions of monsters continued to practice, and Nie Kong stayed on the top of the mountain alone.


    "Nie Lang, I heard the Bull Demon King said that you blasted away the people in the Heavenly Court?" Not long after, the voice of Orochiji rang behind Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong turned around, nodded and said, "Don''t bother with Heaven, our target is Foshan."


    At this moment, there was a noise under the mountain.


    Nie Kong Yuanshen moved slightly and immediately saw the scene below the mountain.


    The Six Sages of the Demon Race and Kui Peng surrounded a handsome monk. Seeing the appearance of the Seven Demon as a great enemy, it seemed that this monk was very difficult.


    It''s him!


    Nie Kong recognized that the monk was the monk who deceived Nie Shuang at a glance. He unexpectedly came from behind the heavenly court. It seemed that he was missed by the heavenly court and Buddhism.


    "Follow me down, there is a bald donkey coming from Buddhism." Nie Kong yelled, and flew down the mountain with Orochiji.


    Kunpeng ancient great demon, with a fierce name, six sages of the monster race, all of them are heaven-defying great demon, even in the face of the heavens, they never had the slightest fear, but now they are scared by a fine-skinned monk, to be honest. Nie Kong even felt like hell.


    "It is rumored that the Eastern Emperor burned Shu Mountain and ordered the group of demons. It was extraordinary at first sight today." Before Nie Kong spoke, the young monk folded his hands together and smiled.


    Nie Kong''s eyes moved slightly, Buddhism pays attention to cause and effect, reincarnation, how can the young monk not only plant the cause on the earth, this monk''s dare to appear is enough to prove that he is not simple, he must be possessed of great supernatural powers.


    "The Eastern Emperor has trained millions of monsters and gathered Kunpeng and the Six Sages of the Monster Race for Emperor Jun, right?" The young monk went straight to the point, which really surprised Nie Kong.


    "Buddha, Dongtiandi, participate in reincarnation, know cause and effect, now it seems that this is true, but unfortunately, I still haven''t counted his causal life." Nie Kong said with a sneer.


    The young monk shook his head and said with a big smile: "The little monk that the Demon Emperor said doesn''t understand, is it possible that you have counted the cause and effect of my fate?"


    "You will die miserably today." Nie Kong said with a sneer.


    "No, you are wrong. Today I am here to help the Eastern Emperor''s benefactor turn around and get out of the endless sea of ??suffering, not to die." The young monk smiled.


    Nie Kong sneered, then his arms raised.


    The demon banner standing on the top of Shu Mountain seemed to have received a silent call, and it flew automatically and fell into Nie Kong''s hands.


    The demon-inviting banners fluttered in the wind, weird and gloomy, millions of demon tribes, together with the ancient big demon and the six demon tribes, all knelt to the ground.


    Nie Kong exudes a billowing aura, even if he is only in the middle stage of the Great Luo Jinxian, he can suppress the ancient monsters around him out of breath.


    "The Eastern Emperor is really extraordinary, but the cause and effect of the fate is illusory, no trace can be found. There are no shortage of great magical powers in ancient times. You can''t grasp the fate and see through the cause and effect. You can''t do it either." The young monk was indifferent under the pressure of Nie Qi. Stop water.


    "Really, I''m going against the sky today, ending your life." Nie Kong waved his right hand and turned into golden wings and swept towards the young monk.


    Amitabha!


    The young monk vomited the Buddha''s name, his delicate and solemn face, his whole body exuded ten thousand golden rays, dazzling and dazzling, he even resisted Nie Kong''s blow.


    "Nie Lang, I will help you."


    "The Dharma is boundless!" The young monk uttered the Buddha horn, and the golden light shrouded the Orochiji in it.Orochiji was actually trapped in it, no matter how she attacked, the golden light gathered but not scattered, and she held the Buddha country.


    In the next moment, Orochiji turned into a prototype, only to break his suppression.


    "Donor, turn your head back to the shore, go back to Buddhism with me, I will save you from the sea of ??suffering." The young monk put his hands together and whispered with a smile.


    The young monk is not angry at all, his smile never diminishes


    Nie Kong''s expression changed drastically. He gritted his teeth and picked up the Great Sun Divine Art. The real fire of the sun burst out from his body, sweeping toward the young monk like a storm.


    The face of the young monk changed drastically, and he let go, and stepped back.His body was golden, but he still couldn''t stop the erosion of the real fire of the sun.


    From the appearance of the young monk to the present, the powerful methods have made all the monsters present desperate.But even a monk who is as strong as this is restrained by the true fire of the innate sun, and the great monsters still have a strange feeling of unreality as if they have seen an illusion.


    "It deserves to be a new generation of Demon Emperor. As expected, the means can reach the sky, and it is not in vain to come this time. What a pity!" The young monk shook his head.


    Killing the enemy, it is strange that Nie Kong can''t see the slightest joy on his face, but heavier and heavier.


    "Nie Lang, did you kill him?" Orochiji slowly let out a sigh, her being terrified by the strength of the opponent.


    "You were wrong, it was just a clone of him." Nie Kong said in a deep voice.


    At the same time, Nie Kong was thinking, because a name appeared in his memory, Tang Sanzang.


    Buddhism saint son, Buddha Tathagata sits down as a big disciple.


    It was the young monk who had just fought.


    "Nie Lang, you don''t need to think about it. Tang Sanzang is a big disciple under the seat of the Tathagata, with Buddha''s power reaching the sky, but still only attaining the true fruit of Arhat." Oraji Ji snuggled in Nie Kong''s arms and said softly.


    No matter how strong Buddhism is, Nie Kong has no choice but to fight Buddhism, even if it ultimately fails.


    After defeating Tang Sanzang, Nie Kong and Kun Peng practiced demon soldiers and demon generals, and practiced the Zhou Tianxing star battle array.


    One of them is the head of Shushan Zhang Mei, and the other is the head of Kunlun Qingfeng Taoist.


    The two walked into the Huasheng Temple in Chang''an City together and greeted them as an old monk. The three seemed to be old acquaintances, chatting and laughing, and there was no sense of strangeness between them.


    This old monk is dressed in ordinary monk clothes, but his realm is not weak at all. He has entered the late stage of Da Luo Jinxian, and he is considered to be a powerful power at the same level as Long Eyebrow and Qingfeng Daoist.


    "Master Qingfeng, Master Faming, you have also seen my encounter with Shushan. Nie Kong is the reincarnation of the demon emperor. He is extremely cruel. If he can''t get rid of it as soon as possible, he will inevitably become a disaster to the immortal world." Once he took his seat, Long Eyebrows straight to the point. , Shen Sheng told Elder Faming and the head of Kunlun about the strong relationship.


    Amitabha!


    Elder Faming folded his hands together, screamed the Buddha''s horn, and whispered: "The long-brow benefactors are not unreasonable. The Buddha said, the reincarnation of karma, the fate of fate, Nie Kong is the fate of the immortal world, you and I are all pregnant. A person with supernatural powers, how can he just watch the demons and ghosts harm the immortal world and just ignore it."


    "What to discuss, Nie Kong dare to kill my Shushan disciple, he will definitely die." Taoist Qingfeng''s temper is very irritable, which is too far from his name.


    Xianle stopped suddenly, and the three of them woke up like a dream, recovering from the state of intoxication.


    Long eyebrows said bitterly: "It''s a pity that Yu Ding, the ancestor of Shushan, is unwilling to make a move, otherwise it would be difficult to kill Nie Kong."


    Speaking of the real person of Yuding, the elders of Faming and Qingfengdao all showed awe.


    The real Jade Ding, the disciple of Yuanshi Tianzun''s seat, has supernatural powers, even the Buddhist monks dare not despise the Jade Ding.


    Speaking of which, Yuanshi Tianzun is also considered to be a person in the Heavenly Court, except that he is different from the Immortal Xingjun, Yuanshi Tianzun and the other two Qings are both behind the heavenly court.


    As for the Jade Emperor, it is a puppet that is ugly.


    However, Sanqing never asked about Heavenly Court, otherwise, who would dare to despise Heavenly Court, even Lingshan could not.


    In ancient times, Monkey Monkey made a big noise in the sky, and the heavenly gods died and wounded countless, no one could resist the ferocity of Monkey Monkey.


    At the critical moment, Tai Shang Lao Jun made a move and easily stopped Monkey Sun.


    The strange thing is that in the end, Laojun Taishang released Monkey King, letting the Buddha of Lingshan show the limelight and picked up a big deal.


    The three talked about it at last, and then left each.

 2355 The collapse of the second element Text 5 048. Start attacking Buddhism! !

    After a few days of rest, the millions of demons were ready to go.Among them, there are only 30 great demons with a cultivation base of Da Luo Jinxian or above, which shows how withered the demons are now.


    Kunpeng, the Six Sages of the Demon Race, and the Seven or Eight Ancient Great Demons took the lead in the demon soldiers and demon generals, quietly waiting for Nie Kong to give orders.


    The most ardent among them are the Bull Demon King and Peng Demon King. One is that his son and brother were extradited by Buddhism. We can see how hate the Bull Demon King is in his heart.The same is true of Demon King Peng, who secretly did so much useless work in order to get rid of Buddhism.


    Nie Kong stood on the top of Mount Shu, high above, looking down at the crowd of millions of demon crowds underneath.


    At a certain moment, Nie Kong waved the demon banner.


    "Now that Di Jun''s reincarnation has been extradited to Buddhism, I will lead you to the Buddhism and rescue Di Jun. Are you afraid?"


    "Kill, kill, kill!"


    The millions of monsters below, unanimously, gathered together with murderous voices, making the situation change and the world pales.


    Since ancient times, countless monsters have died in the hands of Buddhism.


    The grievances between the monster race and the Buddha are deep, and now Nie Kong orders the monster race to attack, completely igniting the long-squeezed hatred in the hearts of the monster races.


    Countless black and overwhelming demon energy swept to Hezhou in West Niu. After the integration of the millions of demon races, they were no weaker than the millions of heaven soldiers in the heavens.


    A million golden lights suddenly appeared in all directions, suppressing the aura formed by the gathering of millions of monster races in an instant.


    In the next moment, golden light converged in all directions of Shu Mountain, and the barrier was like a thick wall.


    Nie Kong looked dignified. Looking around, there were Buddhas meditating on the four golden light barriers. Nie Kong Yuanshen roughly estimated that there were more than 10,000.


    "Demon Lord, that is the ten thousand Buddha array of Buddhism." The macaque cave world, at a glance, recognized the origin of the golden light barrier.


    "It turned out that Buddhism came to stop it. It was a deceitful deception. It was a fight against Buddhism."


    "Demon Lord, his subordinates are willing to lead troops to fight and break the Ten Thousand Buddha Formation in front of them." Many big demon kings knelt in front of Nie Kong, calling for a fight.


    Nie Kong shook his head, signaled the demons to calm down, and fell into contemplation at the same time.


    The Ten Thousand Buddha Array suddenly appeared in Shu Mountain, this did not mean that Lingshan had taken the initiative to attack, maybe this was just a test, Lingshan was sending a signal that it was not easy to mess with.


    "Kunpeng, the Six Sages of the Demon Race, the Great Demon King of all directions, follow me into the Ten Thousand Buddha Formation, and the rest of the demon soldiers and demon generals are on standby." Nie Kong gave orders in a deep voice.


    "Lead!" the demons shouted in unison.


    Nie Kong led the demon clan powerhouse to fly towards the front, Orochiji stayed to take care of Li Xiaolu, so she did not follow Nie Kong to break through the Ten Thousand Buddha Formation.


    In the golden light barrier, Nie Kong seemed to have come to a strange world.


    Just as Nie Kong adjusted to the golden light a little, suddenly there was a sad scream around him.


    Nie Kong was shocked. Looking around, apart from the six demon sages of Kunpeng and Niu Demon King, the other big demon demon kings became prototypes.


    "What the hell is going on?" Nie Kong said in surprise.


    Kunpeng frowned and said, "My Majesty, we have come to the world of Buddha Light. The Demon King with a slightly weaker strength cannot resist the infringement of Buddha Light."


    "Don''t panic." Buddhism''s exercises are indeed somewhat restrained from the demon race, but Nie Kong has the root cause of the Heavenly Precept that can almost break all formations.


    The milky white energy burst into terrible ripples under Nie Kong''s mana, and violently collided with the golden light.


    "Hey, I''m fine."


    The demons burst into surprise voices, and it was obvious that the Buddha light had lost its effect.


    Sitting under the Bodhi tree was an old monk, old-fashioned, closed his eyes and rested, and his body exuded an ordinary aura.


    Perhaps feeling Nie Kong''s appearance, the old monk opened his eyes at this moment.


    "Emperor Taiyi, I wonder if I can sit down and talk?" The old monk smiled.


    "who are you?"


    "I am a Medicine Buddha."


    Suddenly, Nie Kong sneered and said, "The Buddhist sect set up a ten thousand Buddha formation to block my monster army for one day."


    "The Ten Thousand Buddhas Formation is made of thousands of ancient Buddhas. Although you can''t stop you, you should think about your demon soldiers and demon generals." The old monk said with a smile.


    It turned out that after Nie Kong was broken, the bald donkeys of Buddhism once again formed the Ten Thousand Buddha Array.


    "Just kill you."


    The old monk¡¯s self-confidence is not unreasonable. There are many monsters in the Daluo Jinxian realm, but there is no quasi-sage realm. It takes ten quasi-sage realms to break the ten thousand Buddha array.


    After a long time, the old monk slowly uttered a few words: "The Eastern Emperor is really extraordinary. It seems that I cannot extradite you and convert to my Buddha. But the Buddha''s life cannot be violated. Today you must stay in the Ten Thousand Buddhas Formation."


    "Hmph, you want to keep me, I''m afraid you don''t have that strength."


    "If the Eastern Emperor had the bravery of the past, the old monk is indeed not qualified to fight with you. But now your cultivation base has not been restored to the peak state, and there is no half-life magic weapon Eastern Bell, it is not difficult to defeat you." The monk said with a smile.


    Nie Kong sneered, and suddenly his whole body moved.


    Secretly transported the Great Sun God Technique, opened the palm of his left hand, and a real fire of the sun leaped out of the palm, covering dozens of miles in a blink of an eye.


    The old monk did not dare to neglect the sun when the fire came.


    Withdraw three steps, put your hands together, and utter the Buddha''s horn. A golden light of Buddha overflows from the gap between your hands.


    The Buddha character was the size of a fist, shining golden light, and hit the real fire of the sun silently.


    boom!


    When the two touched, the real fire of the sun suddenly burned fiercely, and in an instant it burned the Buddha without a trace.


    Seeing the real fire of the sun, the old monk frowned, and the next moment a fierce aura was released from the old monk''s body. The golden light emitted was even distorted and it seemed to be in danger of collapse. How terrible strength is.


    In the later period of Daluo Jinxian, the mana accumulated by several Yuanhui is terrifying.


    Nie Kong was very solemn. Although the realm of the old monk was only one level higher than Nie Kong, the pressure on Nie Kong was only much stronger than Xuanzang.


    Pharmacist Buddha, but an ancient Buddha with Tokai Tai in the same age, he is a direct disciple of the saint.


    If it weren''t for the lack of merit and innate spirit treasure, he would have been able to behead the corpse and become a quasi saint now.

 2356 The collapse of the second element text 5 049, kill the Medicine Buddha

    The next moment, the Medicine Buddha waved his sleeves, and a pocket-sized mini pagoda flew from the sleeves.


    The small pagoda is green in color, simple and simple, exuding the vastness of Buddhism.


    The tower was engraved with dense scriptures, and a creamy white bead was inlaid on the spire of the tower. Nie Kong felt the smell of ancient Buddha from the bead.


    "In that case, I can only force you to save you, Donghuang is careful." Medicine Master Buddha yelled and reported the origin of the magic weapon in his hand. At the same time, with a little left hand, the Duhua pagoda rammed Nie Kong silently.


    Nie Kong, the magic weapon of Duhua Pagoda, has also heard of it. It is considered to be a more famous magic weapon in Buddhism. In ancient times, an ancient Buddha in Buddhism was used to save a great demon, who took his incarnation to save the pagoda.There don¡¯t seem to be many magic weapons like Pagodas, but they all possess good power.


    Nie Kong didn''t rush, and controlled the real fire of the sun to hit the pagoda.


    The real fire of the sun was burning, and the Duhua Pagoda was submerged in fierce flames. Seeing the next scene, Nie Kong''s face was not happy, but rather solemn.


    Because under the real fire of the sun, the Duhua Pagoda is intact.The Karma fire of Buddhism, the real fire of the three flavors of Taoism, etc., although not comparable to the real fire of the sun, are also among the best flames in the realm of immortals.


    Nie Kong frowned.The sun is really burning. Although the effect is there, it can''t break the opponent''s defense in a short time.


    The Medicine Master Buddha not only arranged the Ten Thousand Buddha Array around Shu Mountain, but also prepared the magic weapon Duhua Pagoda to defend against the real fire of the sun. Obviously, he had prepared everything in advance, so Nie Kong understood that today would be an extremely dangerous battle.


    The role of the demon-raising flag is to give orders to the demon, and it does not have much offensive effect. Nie Kong planned to give up the demon-raising flag and resort to the means that the demon emperor should have.


    "The Duhua Pagoda has experienced the burning of ancient Buddhist fire. Although the real fire of the sun is amazing, it can''t refining the Duhua Pagoda for the time being. Now, can you talk to me in Lingshan." Medicine Master Buddha smiled.


    "I will go to Lingshan, but I will go with a million demon soldiers."


    "Emperor Taiyi, Medicine Master Buddha originally wanted to keep you in the Ten Thousand Buddhas Array, but now I have changed my attention, because your existence is too dangerous. It will not only endanger Buddhism, but may even bring you to the entire immortal world. Catastrophe." Medicine Master Buddha said in a deep voice.


    The pagoda in his hand, with the spatial power of suppressing chaos, suppressed towards Nie Kong.The slightly weaker big demon might have been directly sucked into the space of the pagoda.


    "Golden Crow Magic Sun!!"


    With a loud cry, violent golden flames came out.Every time the three-legged Golden Crow''s demon body appeared, it would be a disaster.The real fire of the violent sun turned the surrounding space into an ocean of golden flames.The three-legged golden crow seemed to have turned into an ancient sun, directly hitting the Medicine Buddha.The three-legged Golden Crow''s monster body is so terrifying, its own ability is already comparable to the innate level spirit treasure.The thick real fire of the sun is about to burn thousands of miles around, and the surrounding temperature can melt everything in the world.


    boom!!The three-legged golden crow that was several hundred meters long turned into a scorching sun and violently collided with the enlarged pagoda, and the space collapsed.


    The golden flames burned the sky, but the pagoda also suppressed the space of one side, but the flames were too violent.The battle of the mighty can be said to directly destroy the world.


    The battle between Gonggong and Zhu Rong was even frustrating and knocked down Bu Zhou Shan.The battle of the Lich caused the Primordial Continent to be divided into countless pieces, forming four continents, east, west, north and south.


    Ancient Demon VS Ancient Buddha, but Taiyi''s generation is older than Ancient Buddha.Or the introduction of Buddhism is the same generation of the Eastern Emperor and Tai Tai, but everyone is powerful.


    The pagoda became dim for a while, and the Golden Crow that turned into the sun was several times hotter than the real sun fire that was emitted by hand. The terrifying real fire of the sun combined with the Golden Crow''s innate talent to practice exercises, was incredibly powerful.


    After a few touches, the pagoda slowly couldn''t hold on.


    Seeing that he was in a disadvantaged situation, the pharmacist chanted the Buddha''s horn and recited the scriptures.With a loud shout, the milky white light shrouded towards Nie Kong in patches.It turned out that the immortal golden body of the Medicine Master Buddha came out, and a palm turned into a million li and slapped the three-legged golden crow.


    "The ancient Buddha of the late Golden Immortal Daluo can''t be underestimated." Nie Kong directly used the law of heaven and earth to make the true body of the three-legged golden crow thousands of times bigger.With a palm down, the Golden Crow directly resisted with his body.


    "Go." Medicine Master Buddha pointed to the pagoda.


    "Blast." Nie Kong yelled coldly, the golden crow demon body exuding the sun''s brilliance, suddenly dimmed, and then burst out an unprecedented flame, like a materialized magma.


    Kaka, when the magma is continuously poured on the pagoda, the pagoda directly becomes dim.


    The golden body of Medicine Buddha became a little dim, and the damage to the magic weapon would also indirectly hurt him.


    Immediately after breaking open the pagoda, Nie Kong soared as if regaining freedom, and rushed towards the Medicine Buddha.


    The three claws sharper than the fairy sword directly tore off the two arms of the golden body.


    "Originally, I thought I could save you. It seems that I miscalculated. Donghuang Taiyi, why don''t you have the consciousness of your brother Dijun? What a pity." Medicine Master Buddha sat on the ground, and the pagoda fell.He had a serene face, and his golden body was bathed in golden flames.Slowly, the golden body of the ancient Buddha turned into a golden relic.


    The golden world disappeared without warning, and a nearby scene appeared.Nie Kong was not surprised at all, because the Ten Thousand Buddha Formation was broken.


    The millions of demon soldiers outside, seeing Nie Kong appear and defeated the ancient Buddha of Medicine Master, all became confident.As everyone knows, among the Buddhas, the strength of Medicine Buddha is not in the top five.


    The Medicine Buddha is just the front station of Lingshan in the West.As for the Ten Thousand Buddha Arrays that he brought with dozens of arhats, they were actually modeled after the Ten Thousand Immortal Arrays when Jijiao was enshrined.Perhaps the Medicine Master Buddha was also from a family background.


    After coming out, there were a lot of millions of demon soldiers and demon generals, and Da Snake Ji and Li Xiaolu were also in peace, Nie Kong was finally completely relieved.


    "Follow me to the Spirit Mountain." Nie Kong let out a low voice, and led the demons to a place more than ten miles away.


    Two hours later, the Million Demon Race was ready to go, Nie Kong gave an order, and all the great demons opened their way and headed towards Lingshan.

 2357 The collapse of the second element text 5 050, the cowardly jade emperor

    South China Sea, purple bamboo forest.


    In Mount Putuo, Guanyin Bodhisattva and Tang Sanzang sit on the ground.


    "Xuan Zang, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi has broken the ten thousand Buddha array set up by the Lord Buddha, and led millions of demon crowds to the West Heaven of Lingshan." Guanyin Bodhisattva pinched and said softly.


    Tang Sanzang slowly closed his eyes, and said sadly, "Bodhisattva, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi was the first three-legged golden crow born in ancient times. His fate is already extremely noble. And the samsara that is hidden in all ages is no longer the same. As far as you and I can expect, it may be impossible to stop the Demon Emperor from leading the Demon Race to Lingshan!"


    "Yes, the demon emperor''s cause and effect are too big, but unfortunately we still got involved in Buddhism in the end. If we let Dijun leave the Buddhism, the cause and effect with them may be terminated." Guan Shiyin said with his hands folded.


    "It shouldn''t be long before the demon emperor Jun will convert to my Buddha. If you let the demon return to the mountain at this time, it will be a failure." Xuanzang said pityingly.


    "Even if I waited for Buddhism, it is slowly declining now. And the Dijun mentioned by the Lord Buddha is the opportunity to rise to our Buddhism."


    "If the two golden crows of the prehistoric land are awakened and reconciled, it will indeed be a catastrophe for our immortal world." Guanyin said.


    Since the tribulation of the gods, Buddhism began to develop vigorously in Xiniuhezhou, and then traveled to the west and began to travel east. It can be said that Buddhism has a strong incense for a time.But in the lower realm, it is indeed slowly declining.Xuanzang used the Buddha''s Lord''s innate magic weapon 12-Rank Golden Lotus to suppress the lower realm of space and witnessed that with his own eyes.The ample power of faith flows to other inexplicable gods, the unknown caves.If he hadn''t been suppressed by the rules, he could only display the cultivation base of the immortal. He really wanted to break through the void to see who created the sect that actually attracted so many mortal beliefs.


    "With the cooperation of millions of monster races, it is not enough to shake the foundation of our Buddhism. Monster race, this battle will be defeated." Xuanzang said.


    "Xuan Zang is right. The calamity caused by the monster clan should have disappeared from the famine to the present. If this is the case, then we will leave for Lingshan immediately. To transform the monster clan, we must also contribute."


    During the discussion between the two, the red boy beside him also showed an expression of excitement.As a forcibly practicing under Guanyin, Honghaier''s conversion to Buddhism was not voluntary.However, Guanyin used spells to impose several tight-fitting spells on Red Boy, which forced him to yield.Now that the demons had attacked Lingshan, Hong Haier was so excited that he couldn''t wait to join his father.


    Heavenly Court, since the last time Taibai Venus recruited An Niekong and was fanned by the Niu Demon King''s Banana for hundreds of thousands of kilometers, Heavenly Court knew that Nie Kong could not be surrendered.


    The Jade Emperor was very anxious. When a demon emperor condensed all the demon races into one, the formed power was actually stronger than the heavenly court.


    Heavenly Court can only send out the scene, only Yang Jian Daluo Jinxian late, Tota Heavenly King Li Jing, Daluo Jinxian early Nezha third prince, the four heavenly kings!!


    Perhaps it can be compared with the great sages of the Demon Race, but with the addition of Nie Kong, Kun Peng, and Osnake Ji, the power of the Demon Race has expanded to an incredible level.


    The demon clan has been in decline for tens of thousands of years, and a leader is needed to lead them. Maybe Nuwa will entrust the demon banner to Nie Kong. Although Nie Kong is suspected of using the demon clan, when Nie Kong refined three The Golden Crow itself already belongs to the Yaozu.


    "Report, report the Jade Emperor, things have changed in Shushan." Clairvoyant, hurriedly stepped forward and knelt down.


    The Jade Emperor''s green veins were exposed, and he said anxiously: "Quickly tell me what the hell is going on."


    "The demon king reincarnated as Nie Kong, a million demon soldiers are already ready to go." Clairvoyance solemnly said.


    "What, love Qing, can we not stop them in the heaven? Will there be another grandson monkey." The Jade Emperor asked in surprise.


    "Your Majesty, don''t be impatient, the demon race is not targeting our heavenly court, but towards the West Heaven Buddhist Gate." Clairvoyant explained hurriedly.


    "Rectify the Yaozu actually want to deal with Buddhism?" The Jade Emperor''s expression eased a little, he did not expect that Nie Kong was training soldiers to deal with Buddhism.


    "Your Majesty, I think it''s a great opportunity now. Since Demon Emperor Nie Kong refuses to confide in peace, why don''t we cooperate with Buddhism and encircle the Demon Race together?" Taibai Jinxing put forward his own opinion.


    "What Aiqing said is that the Yaozu is a disaster, and it is better to solve it as soon as possible. We have cooperated with Buddhism many times, and it shouldn''t be a problem." The Jade Emperor nodded and said.


    "Your Majesty, it''s shameful to rely on Buddhism. I think it''s best to let the Yaozu and Buddhism lose both so that we can reinvigorate and develop our heavenly court." Yang Jian stood up and said.


    "Reinvigorate the majesty of the heaven?" The Jade Emperor''s expression moved, obviously also very tempted.


    "No. Once the Demon Race will not be the opponent of Buddhism, we should take the initiative to unite with Buddhism earlier. Furthermore, if the Demon Race defeats Buddhism, it is likely to deal with our Heavenly Court next." The Jade Emperor hesitated and shook his head, immediately Rejected Yang Jian''s proposal.


    Hearing what the Jade Emperor said, Yang Jian withdrew without change, feeling very disappointed.


    "Taibai Venus obeys orders, and you and Li Jing will go to Lingshan for me. If Buddhism needs help, the Heavenly Court can set off with millions of soldiers."


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Taibai Jinxing was annoyed by Nie Kong and the others for being unreasonable to him, so he was happy to lead troops to help Buddhism.


    "Among them, the Shushan faction and the Kunlun faction of the two major gates of the immortal world, the heads of the two factions also told us that Heavenly Court should give them outrage. Li Jing, you can bring them with you." The Jade Emperor waved his hand, with some spirit. Tired.


    "Your Majesty, I know, one more person also has more strength. It is a pity that the Shushan and Kunlun faction have been reluctant to serve our heavenly court." Li Jing said angrily.


    There are almost twenty people of Da Luo Jinxian hidden in the two factions, but no one is willing to go to the heavenly court to serve, even the heavenly court is somewhat afraid of their power.


    "Huh!! Try to arrange them to the front line!!"


    The Jade Emperor''s breathing was stagnant, and he couldn''t help but the majesty of the heaven was lost since ancient times.Especially the battle of a big Luo Jinxian defeated the Buddha, which once turned the heaven upside down.

 2358 The collapse of the second element Text 5 051, Guanyin shot! !

    It takes more than ten years for Xuanzang to travel to the west from Shushan in the Shenzhou of the East to the West Niu Hezhou in the west. For example, a million demon races can cross that distance in one day with the Tengyun spell.


    Lingshan has a radius of 100,000 li, shrouded in bursts of Buddha light, and the Buddha light shines.Countless beliefs were converted into Buddha power and gathered in that vast temple.Buddhism''s coercion made the surrounding little demon not dare to step forward. After all, Buddhism was very restrained from cultivating demon.


    Across a city, Nie Kong looked up at the temple that stood several kilometers in the air, the magnificent temple that exuded the primitive vicissitudes of life.It''s just the pressure brought by the temple that has suffocated the demon race of Xuanxian cultivation base.


    A golden light of ten thousand feet thick was released from the sky above the city, which shot into the endless void like a sharp sword.The strong light has minimal impact on the big monster powerhouse, but it does a great deal of damage to the monster soldiers of the monster race.


    The city gate in front of Leiyin Temple suddenly opened automatically, and the sound of chanting came from the city, and countless chanting sounds gathered, and instantly suppressed the demon energy formed by millions of monster races.The city gate in front of Leiyin Temple looked like an insurmountable barrier in front of them.


    Nie Kong was expressionless, waved his hand at the Bull Demon King, and said coldly, "Bull Demon King, blast it to pieces."


    "Haha, Demon Sovereign, look at my old cow." The Bull Demon King laughed loudly, took out his plantain fan and slapped it fiercely.


    The sky was dim, and the mighty gust of wind could almost level a mountain.But to my surprise, when the gust of wind hit the city wall, it stopped immediately.


    You must know that the banana fan is a magic weapon of the innate spirit treasure level, even in Da Luo Jinxian, there are not many people who can stop him.


    "Goodness, goodness." The thousand-foot-high city gate opened, and Lingji Bodhisattva appeared in front of Nie Kong and the others peacefully, holding the golden dragon crutches in his hand.Following him, there were hundreds of Arhats, thousands of Buddhas, Guanshiyin Bodhisattva and so on.Unexpectedly, the Medicine Master Buddha who came to save Nie Kong earlier was just an appetizer.Nie Kong and the others are revealing the strength of Buddhism.


    "The Five Great Bodhisattvas came out with four Bodhisattvas, five hundred Arhats, and thousands of Buddhas. As expected, Buddhism is really a powerful force." The demon master Kunpeng said with emotion.


    Bodhisattvas also have at least the middle stage of the Daluojinxian, while the Luohan fruit position has the cultivation base of the Taiyijinxian.Even the Heavenly Court, I am afraid it can''t fight the current Buddhism.


    "No wonder my plantain fan has no effect. It turned out to be Lingji Bodhisattva''s fixed wind beads." The Bull Demon said cautiously.


    Nie Kong also found it very tricky. He didn''t expect that Buddhism would rather develop with the Yaozu than let his sister go!!


    "Emperor Taiyi, the sea of ??suffering is boundless, and Wang''er waits for the shore to turn around." Guan Shiyin said with pity, holding the Yangliu Yujing bottle in his hand.


    "You are worthy to extradite our demon emperor if you have a small bodhisattva status, and you can come down to death. With you three thousand Buddhas. Five hundred arhats and the Bodhisattvas come together, it doesn''t matter much." The demon master Kunpeng sneered.


    Angry King Kong furiously said: "I am arrogant, I am looking for death by myself, no wonder Lord Buddha!" ??He was about to jump off the tower and shoot.The angry King Kong Arhat was uncomfortable and not a reckless man.Do not do things that are self-defeating.


    When he jumped in, a golden light fell down the tower and was able to come forward.The Lingji Bodhisattva was afraid that the Vajra Arhat would have good ideas, so two soldiers came to Nie Kong and the others.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You deserve to die today!"


    But the Bull Demon King didn''t say a word, he first struck him with a stick.The King Kong Arhat was furious, and connected it with the Crescent Rod, and fought for a few rounds, but there was no outcome.Lingji Bodhisattva''s walking stick also turned into a golden dragon and blasted towards the bull demon king.


    Seeing the two-on-one situation, the brothers of the Bull Demon King behind were very angry. Among them, Demon King Peng turned into a demon and came out and Lingji Bodhisattva stopped Lingji Bodhisattva.


    Lingji saw the former Dapeng Mingwang


    Behind him, the Buddhas formed a battle, the true essence penetrated, and they set up battles, opposing each other.Although the four were only competing with martial arts and magic weapons, they did not use too much mana. After fighting for a while, the Bull Demon King aimed at a flaw in the King Kong Buddha, screamed, and smashed it with a stick!The Immeasurable Demon King Kong Buddha had to use his Zen stick to resist, but he did not expect that the Bull Demon King would have grasped his changes a long time ago.


    The crescent shovel shook, and the spirit was subtle, countless pale awns seemed to come down as if raindrops were about to fall, and the crescent stick was shredded into powder.


    "Not good!" Seeing a sharp glow in front of his eyes, the Vajra Buddha secretly yelled badly. He hurriedly took a breath and shook the Crescent Stick with his hands, and at the same time, he backed away.


    Rao was quick to react, and was beaten into two pieces by his waist. With a normal sound from his lower body, he fell to the ground, leaving only a string of screams.In terms of actual martial skills, the Seven Great Sages in the Yaozu are among the best.Moreover, Yaozu has talented supernatural powers, and the flesh is strong and terrifying.


    Lingji Bodhisattva was fighting the Peng Demon King and saw that the King Kong was cut in the waist. He knew it was not good. A golden dragon turned to the Dapeng.


    In the first battle, he was defeated by Buddhism.Of course, Buddhism sent second-rate disciples, while Yaozu sent out top combat power.


    The ancient Bodhisattva''s fruit position carries magic weapons, and can beat two demon saints one at a time.And Luohan, Demon Saint can play about ten.


    "The Bull Demon King, it''s amazing!" Vajra Buddha dragged his crippled body, only a little bit of pale blood dripped down, and he couldn''t suppress it even with all his means.A stick of the bull devil smashed his golden body.


    The King Kong Arhat and Golden Body He has been on leave for countless years, and he is extremely profound. If he changes to the Monistic Spirit and re-trains, he is far inferior to the Primordial Body, and his strength must be greatly reduced.


    "Haha, bald donkeys, you know that our demons are great." The little demons behind them couldn''t help being extremely excited, and the demons had been grudges against Buddhism for a long time.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva shook his head, took out the willow leaves directly from the Yujing bottle, and sprinkled it lightly. The golden body of the glaring Vajra Arhat was repaired at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    The flower dew in the Yujing bottle has a terrible effect.No wonder West Journey can use it to treat ginseng fruit trees.


    "Demon race, from the barren ancient times to the present, it''s time to stop here." Guan Shiyin whispered the Sanskrit sound, the overflowing deep mana also made the Bull Demon feel discolored.

 2360 The collapse of the second element Text 5 053, the terrible Buddhism!

    Nie Kong took the rest of the monster clan great sages and attacked Leiyin Temple first. As for how long Demon King Peng''s stomach could seal Guanyin and them, Nie Kong didn''t care.


    The temple in front of me is really scary.Although it is a temple, it is so vast that it can be compared to a city.


    With the golden light flickering, Nie Kong looked up and saw a golden giant Buddha several hundred meters high sitting on the top.Nie Kong understands the identity of this person, he is the Buddha of Theravada Buddha!


    First, the Medicine Master Buddha, then came to the Arhat Array, and finally saw the Buddha in the West Heaven.Although there is no Buddhist guardian beside him, there are eight great Ming kings who protect their teachings, and there must be many ancient Buddhas hidden in Xitian.For example, fighting against the Buddha, Maitreya Buddha, etc.!


    "Old Tathagata, let go of our Demon Sovereign soon." Kunpeng yelled directly. He has the right to scold him, because Kunpeng and Tathagata are the same generation.


    "The demon emperor''s involvement in Buddhism is a matter of days, and there is no need to mention this. My Buddha is merciful, and Wang''er and other demon races must not act against the sky." Tathagata''s loud voice made it audible for hundreds of miles.


    "You Buddhism really can only speak well."


    Nie Kong''s eyes looked at the position in front of Leiyin Temple. In the front row, there was a girl in white clothes that looked like snow, with long black hair in a bun like Guanyin, beautiful and pure and refined.


    Sitting in front of the twelfth-rank golden lotus, his hands clasped together as if he were asleep, exuding a peaceful breath.Nie Kong''s breathing was almost suffocated. After a long, long time interval, he finally saw his younger sisters again.


    "Shuang''er." Nie Kong called out loudly, but couldn''t wake her up, she didn''t even react at all.


    Nie Kong immediately turned into a three-legged golden crow and galloped towards Nie Shuang who was sitting cross-legged.


    "Bold fanatic." I saw a terrifying golden giant hand, descending from the sky to Nie Kong, grabbing Nie Kong''s demon body.


    Boom, the real fire of the blazing sun broke out in his palm, almost melting his giant palm.The three-legged golden crow was born in the real fire of the sun, and the hot flame washes the strengthened monster body all day long. How powerful.


    Even if the Eastern Emperor Tai Yuan Shen was damaged, his demon body remained in the Sky Demon Tomb for tens of thousands of years, and he had never been decayed, waiting for Nie Kong''s return.The golden giant palm melted in the burning of the real fire of the sun.


    It was the handsome monk who made the shot, and Xuanzang who extradited Nie Shuang.He, a monkey wearing a golden robe, and a big-bellied Maitreya Buddha appeared in front of Nie Kong and the others, blocking Nie Kong''s way.The three are all ancient Buddhas who have cultivated for tens of thousands of years. Each of them has profound magic power, especially Xuanzang.Xuanzang ended his journey to the west and became a Buddha directly.And when he got the power of faith, let his cultivation level rise straight!!


    "Demon King, let me be your opponent."


    Maitreya Buddha threw out a golden ring, as if two large pot lids were about to seal Nie Kong inside.At the real and fake Leiyin Temple on the Westward Journey, the two golden cockroaches of Huangmei Daxian directly locked Monkey King in it, and the rescuers moved from the heavenly court drilled a small hole with rhino horns to get out of it.


    "Small carving skills, it''s just that the immortal artifacts made from innate gold want to stop me." Nie Kong, who was incarnate as a golden crow, grabbed the golden cock directly with three legs, as if three sharp thorns, firmly grasped the two closed gold cymbals.


    After seeing his younger sister, Nie Kong had already given up everything.


    Monkey King took out the golden cudgel from his ear, and hit Nie Kong directly.The fierce wind and thunder rushed toward his face, and the eight or nine profound arts had already reached the sixth level, and he was a demon sage as powerful as the Bull Demon King.Xuanzang clasped his hands behind him, as if brewing some powerful moves.


    "Get out of here!!" Nie Kong narrowed his eyes, and the surging real fire of the sun turned into a wave of heat and rolled towards the fighting and defeating Buddha.Originally, I was most afraid of the three true fire fighting and defeating the Buddha, and was immediately tumbling by the real fire of the sun.The obstacle of the real fire of the sun, Monkey King will not be able to solve it in a short while.Although it is powerful to be crowned as a fighting and defeating Buddha, it is not an opponent to watch the three-legged Golden Wu Niekong.Nie Kong''s wings flashed, and the raging flames had already surrounded Monkey King, and the golden cudgel could not hurt Nie Kong a bit.


    "Monkey Sun, my old cow will meet you." Seeing Monkey King at the back, the bull demon rushed up with red eyes.The two worshiped brothers clashed over their beliefs.


    Seeing that the two ancient Buddhas could not stop Nie Kong at all, Xuanzang in the golden robes finally made a move. This was his second confrontation with Nie Kong!!


    The terrifying mana formed a giant palm, pressing it with the might of destroying the world.What a terrible mana, only mana combined with the attack formed by the Dharma has made the world pale.


    Nie Kong screamed, the monster body of several hundred meters turned into a round of tomorrow, and it also used the strongest attack secret technique of the Great Sun God Technique to collide with the giant palm.The collision of gold and gold made the entire Great Leiyin Temple shake violently.


    "Ah, damn, how could I lose to you."


    "Amitabha Buddha, Demon King Taiyi, your obsession is too deep. Cut off the obsession, then you can achieve the great road."


    Xuanzang folded his hands together, his golden body was greatly dimmed by the real fire of the sun, and the golden color had melted somewhat.The two were not separated, and even the demon body covered by the real fire of the sun was mostly wiped out by Xuanzang''s palm.


    But Nie Kong successfully broke through Xuanzang''s blockade, only a dozen miles away from his younger sisters.With a simple wave of wings, Nie Kong can fly in front of her.


    Vaguely, the space continuously produced ripples, and golden light appeared from the front of Tathagata.


    The Tathagata was not for sale, but a simple and ancient Buddha in a robed robe blocked Nie Kong''s path.


    "It turned out to be a burning lamp." The demon master Kunpeng''s face was ugly. As the oldest Daluo Jinxian, his mana was a lot higher than him. He was almost one step away from the saint, the quasi-sage stage!


    At the same time, the Luohan and the Four Great Bodhisattvas behind him broke open the belly of Demon King Peng and fought Nie Kong and the others back and forth.


    The monsters set up the Zhoutian Star Dou formation to deal with the Arhats again, but they can no longer help Nie Kong now.

 2362 The collapse of the second element Text 5 055. Chaos clock is born! !

    The bones all over his body seemed to be shattered every inch, and even the ancient demon body couldn''t bear the pressure that swept across Nie Kong''s body.Pain, full of tearing pain.


    PS: The prehistoric chapter should be finished in sixty chapters, and then write the second element!!


    Nie Kong gritted his teeth to support, only one meter, half a meter away.Finally exhausted all his strength, Nie Kong slowly stretched out his hand and gently touched Nie Shuang''s pretty cheeks that exuded divine light.


    "Amitabha!" The Seven Treasures of the Treasure Tathagata waved out, and Baoguang abruptly dispelled the mysterious yellow energy that was protecting Nie Kong from the pagoda.


    "Puff!" Nie Kong''s humanoid demon body was staggered, and Nie Kong couldn''t help spraying a golden blood mist on Nie Shuang''s cheek anymore.


    Nie Kong planned to help her wipe the stains on her cheeks, but found that he was powerless, and the attacks of the Tathagata and Randeng hit Nie Kong like two big mountains.The three-legged golden crow that swallows the real fire of the sun also contains terrible real inflammation in its blood.When Nie Kong''s blood was separated from the body, it immediately formed a cloud of real sun burning like oil.


    Bringing a million demon soldiers and demon will attack Buddhism in the future, hoping to rescue Nie Shuang, but Nie Kong deeply knows how weak he is.


    He can indeed defeat the demon kings and demon saints of Da Luo Jinxian, but the several ancient Buddhas hidden in Buddhism are beyond expectation.Aren¡¯t the powerful people all hidden from the world, why can they give up all the responsibilities and the cause and effect of the monster race in order to receive their own sister?Nie Kong didn''t understand.


    "Nie Kong, you inherited the demon body of the demon emperor Taiyi, and even led the demon clan to attack our Buddhism, causing countless killings. My Buddha is merciful, let us chant the sutra for you for five hundred years and eliminate it for you. cause and effect."


    "Bald donkey, don''t say it is so high-sounding, isn''t it just planning to stage the scene of suppressing Monkey Sun before Journey to the West." The Bull Demon King, who was fighting against the Buddha, roared.


    Tathagata did not respond, and the five fingers of his right hand turned into a tens of thousands of miles of mountains and shot towards the fallen Nie Kong.At the same time, Burning Lantern held the tactics in one hand and wanted to bring Nie Shuang in front of her to prevent her from being innocent.At the moment, the Xuanhuang Pagoda was unable to protect Nie Kong. At the critical moment of being suppressed, I saw Nie Shuang sitting cross-legged, and his eyelashes flashed lightly under the real fire of the golden sun.


    "Boom!" Void heard a bell ringing as if the chaos had begun, making all the surrounding monsters and Buddhas face pale, and the magical right hand of the Tathagata fell apart!!


    Nie Shuang, who was sitting cross-legged, slowly opened his hollow eyes, and a simple bronze bell slowly lifted above her head.Outside the sun, moon and stars, earth, water, fire and wind surround it, inside the bell, there are mountains, rivers, and earth, and the great and desolate races loom in it.The five colors of light shone on the heavens, and the chaos sage threatened the world.


    "Kaitian Lingbao Chaos Clock was born ahead of schedule?!" Tathagata and Randeng were not surprised and rejoiced, they both turned their golden giant hands to take away the ancient clock.


    The Chaos Clock shook instinctively, and it easily resolved the two attacks.


    All of that was so familiar to Nie Kong. Nie Kong looked up at the void and suddenly laughed. The bronze clock was intimately connected to his soul.The Chaos Clock, also known as the Eastern Emperor Bell, is a magic weapon associated with the Eastern Emperor Taiyi.


    "This treasure is predestined with our Buddhism. It is the treasure of our Buddhist disciples." Tathagata chanted a Buddhist scripture secretly, and again wanted to snatch the Chaos Clock.


    With his cultivation level to his level, it can be said that he has reached the bottleneck of the Quasi-Saint Realm.The way to increase strength is to be a magic weapon of innate level on the one hand, and to behead the corpse on the other.


    But in both respects, both need innate spirit treasures, and corpse decapitation also needs to be above the innate spirit treasure level to entrust the three corpses.


    Perhaps the purpose of the two of them preparing to bring Nie Shuang from the earth back to the Earth Immortal Realm is to win the Eastern Emperor Bell, which is likely to be inside Nie Shuang.


    Congenital Lingbao can not be found, and if one of them is obtained, the increase in strength is not a little bit, and there is a chance to achieve the Hunyuan Daluo Golden Immortal status, which is the saint.


    Especially Duobao Tathagata and the Taoist Burning Lamp, both of them have been stuck in the realm of quasi-sages for hundreds of thousands of years, and they will not give up any opportunity.


    Boom!Once the East Emperor Bell struck again, from the surface of the East Emperor Bell, a golden three-legged golden crow faintly appeared. It was the imprint of Donghai Taiyi''s soul left in the East Emperor Bell!


    Donghuangzhong, as the companion magic weapon of Demon Emperor Taiyi, how could it be easily succeeded by others.


    The Eastern Emperor Bell broke through the chaos and disappeared from the eyes of the two ancient Buddhas in a blink of an eye. The next moment, the Eastern Emperor Bell shot into Nie Kong''s body, tightly merging with Nie Kong''s soul.


    What happened to the Eastern Emperor Bell and why it was inside Nie Shuang''s body, turned into a memory and merged with Nie Kong''s primordial spirit, allowing Nie Kong to understand clearly.


    In the ancient lich battle, the two Donghuang Taiyi and Dijun, who should have been lost, kept a trace of the soul, and escaped into the six reincarnations under the protection of the Donghuang Bell.


    In order to protect Emperor Jun, Taiyi would like to let Donghuangzhong follow Dijun''s hope to protect his soul, but unfortunately, in the reincarnation of eternity, Donghuangzhong has been sealed in the soul of Emperor Jun, going through reincarnation again and again!!


    The Xuanhuang Pagoda and the two great innate treasures of the East Emperor Bell were suspended above Nie Kong''s head. One was a mysterious yellow and the other was full of chaos.


    All the monster races looked at the scene in front of them, all were dumbfounded, only Kun Peng was full of excitement.Re-obtained the accompanying magic weapon, the Eastern Emperor Bell, and the prosperity of the monster race is just around the corner!


    The Xuanhuang Pagoda belongs to the strongest defense, and the Chaos Clock is also infinite and infinite.It can confine time and suppress space.Ignore the attacks of any treasures and magic weapons, immune to all the damage of mysterious magic.


    The bells sounded vigorously, the world was shaken, the universe was eclipsed, the fetal membranes of the world were broken, and many of the five hundred arhats protected were directly physically collapsed, and only the four Bodhisattvas survived.The power of Chaos Treasure is undoubtedly revealed.


    The faces of Tathagata and Randeng were full of compassion and suffering. They calculated all the chaotic clocks, but they didn''t expect that they would still end up in nothing.


    A Profound Yellow Pagoda and their combined mana might be able to break through, but with the addition of an innate treasure of the Eastern Emperor Bell, the Tathagata is not sure about leaving Nie Kong.

 2363 The collapse of the second element Text 5 056, finally rescued Shuanger

    I didn''t want the purification of the real fire of the sun contained in Nie Kong''s essence and blood, so that the chaotic clock sealed in Nie Shuang''s soul awakened. No, it should be the same as Nie Kong in the second dimension, awakening the demon emperor''s soul.


    However, Nie Kong couldn''t help but feel lost, as if he felt that something was missing.Looking at the Chaos Clock floating above his head in a daze, he found that all the imprints of Emperor Jun''s original spirit stored in the Chaos Clock had disappeared. Perhaps the two demon emperors were truly lost.


    It was originally to protect his primordial spirit mark, maybe the last bell ringing saved Nie Kong, and at the same time it exhausted and sacrificed the only remaining primordial spirit mark of reincarnation, just hope that it would not affect his sister.


    Nie Kong turned to look at Shuang''er anxiously, praying that she was okay.I found that her empty eyes gradually turned back to agility, returning to her usual clever and lovely look.


    "Shuang...Shuang''er." Nie Kong slowly let out a sigh of relief and called out softly.


    Nie Shuang followed the voice in astonishment. When she saw Nie Kong, she trembled and said in shock, "Eh, it''s the old...brother?"


    "Yeah. I''m here to pick you up, Shuang''er." Nie Kong opened his hands towards her, as if to hold her in his arms fiercely.While leaving, Nie Kong wanted to kill her.


    Nie Shuang looked around, although a little shy, his eyes radiated joy.Without any hesitation, she swooped into Nie Kong''s arms and said nonsense, "Brother is really good, so... many people are watching."


    "Shuang''er, let''s go home." Nie Kong hugged her tightly in his arms, never wanting to let go.After many setbacks and hardships, I met her.


    "Nie Shuang, come back, you become my Buddhism disciple with shavedness. Buddhism cultivators must have six cleansing roots." The Taoist Taoist yelled at Nie Shuang in a Buddhist sanskrit. Haizhu shines brightly, shining on mountains and rivers.


    "The disciple...the disciple didn''t dare, but...but the ambition that the disciple once issued was to find his brother, otherwise he would not be able to become a Buddha. Now when I see my brother, naturally...it is natural to retreat. Please forgive the disciple to leave Buddhism. Nie Shuang hurriedly explained it, and immediately received cheers from all the demon soldiers as soon as he exited, and he slapped Buddhism''s face severely.


    The hell is not empty, and the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva who swears not to become a Buddha cannot become a Buddha, because as long as there are dead people, the hell cannot be emptied.Putting on obsession to practice, instead let him get the recognition of heaven to sit and become a bodhisattva.


    Nie Kong snorted coldly and sacrificed the Chaos Clock: "Everything is your Buddhism''s vain attempt to obtain the Chaos Clock, the most precious treasure of our monster race. That''s why I deceived my sister from the West, and then forcibly accepted her as a disciple." Now that Nie Shuang''s cultivation is at the level of an immortal, it can also be said to be part of their Buddhism.


    After all, the Chaos Clock is the three spiritual treasures before the opening of the sky. It sets the ground, sand, water, fire and wind, and evolves into a world of life. It is a supreme magic weapon that encompasses all things.


    Nie Kong fought two Buddhist leaders alone, and the Tathagata divided into eight sides, shaking the Seven Treasure Trees, turning them into a fuzzy chaos.The golden lotus under the body of the Tathagata is also one acre large, divided into twelve petals.The cover fell down like a canopy.


    The two clear lights of the Xuanhuang Pagoda rose up, staring at the golden lotus that turned over, and settled two or three feet above the head.The chaotic clock rang in the Zhoutian Star Dou Formation, and the Buddhism Arhat Formation also announced its cracking.


    The bull demon kings and all the demon kings were shocked, and they were defeated steadily, but finally the Chaos Clock was born and finally saved the defeat.


    "Fine! Forget it! The general situation is gone, how can you do it?" Tathagata saw the chaotic clock as the eye of Zhou Tianxing Dou, and Buddhism Luohan could not stop the millions of demon soldiers.Fighting again is useless, and sighing now makes his face more painful.


    Tathagata responded with Amitabha and plunged into Leiyin Temple.


    The Guanshiyin Bodhisattva, Manjusri Bodhisattva, Puxian Bodhisattva, Dingguang Huanxi Buddha, Burning Lamp Ancient Buddha, Wuchao Zen Master, and many disciples of Buddhism, seeing the situation is not good, all acted as birds and beasts, and went into the temple one after another.


    The Fighting Saint Buddha also took out the fetal membranes of heaven and earth from his arms, glowing with blue light.The fetal membranes of heaven and earth were unfolded again, and there were twenty-four white rainbows running across the north and south, guarding the Leiyin Temple in front of the pass.Seeing guarding the city, he didn''t say much, turned around and went down the city.In a blink of an eye, there were only a million demon soldiers left in the Leiyin Temple.The Buddhism Nei Temple is shining with gold, as if forming a fortress.


    In the case of the hidden saints, Nie Kong alone possesses the two most defensive innate spirit treasures, and no one can break the two layers of turtle shells.


    "Your Majesty Demon King, why don''t you take advantage of the victory and chase and take our Demon Race to kill inside." Bull Demon King said excitedly.The Monster Race actually defeated the Buddhism. They all felt that they couldn''t believe it. In the past, the Monster Race was bullied by the Buddhism too badly.The Bull Demon was full of hope, hoping to defeat Monkey Sun, defeat Buddhism, and lead his own child out.


    "No, that''s enough, Buddhism, it''s not as simple as we saw." Nie Kong felt deeply. Although he holds two innate-level magic weapons in his hand, he can only be beaten and defended.


    The opponent''s two quasi-sages couldn''t break his defense, and he couldn''t beat the two buddhist leaders.Besides, the two saints of Buddhism were not born, nor did the Peacock King Kong Xuan act.It would be harmful and unprofitable to Nie Kong and his demons.


    The millions of elite demon soldiers are equivalent to the elite of almost all demon races in the Earth Immortal Realm.If the demon clan is used up, the demon clan will never recover, and Nie Kong will become a sinner of the demon clan and bear the cause and effect.


    After all, he used the demon banners to attract the demon elites in the immortal world, and the purpose of attacking Buddhism was only to rescue his sister. Nie Kong did not need to continue to sacrifice the demon race.


    "Yeah. Brother, let''s go back." Looking at the sacrificed Yaozu and the Buddha''s sitting relic, Nie Shuang''s heart was heavy, as if everything was due to her, which led to the current casualties. .


    Nie Kong nodded, and instructed Kunpeng to take care of the injured monster race and lead them back to Shushan. In the future, Nie Kong plans to use Shushan as their headquarters for the monster race.


    He now owns the Chaos Clock, and the demon body is the three-legged golden crow of the ancient Demon Emperor.With prestige, strength and blood, the demon emperor of the demon clan is actually what everyone expects.

 2364 The collapse of the second element Text 5 057, the heavens strike

    When Nie Kong and the others came out of Lingshan Leiyin Temple, they found that the sky was densely covered with thunder clouds, and above the clouds were densely packed with heavenly soldiers and generals!!


    At the head is the armored general who holds the pagoda, and he is the most famous Li Jing in the heavenly court, and he is known as the Tota Heavenly King who commanded millions of heavenly soldiers.


    His left and right are the guardians of the four heavenly kings, and the front is the Zhengtai who wears a cosmic circle on his head, arms around the sky, treads on the hot wheels, and holds a fire-tip spear. That''s right, he is the third prince Nezha of the reincarnation of the spirit pearl.


    Although the two of them were the Conferred Gods, Tribulation and Conferred Gods, and became heavenly generals, their cultivation was stagnant in the early days of Da Luo Jinxian.


    Behind him not only there were more than a million heavenly soldiers and generals, but Nie Kong could see several acquaintances, such as the long eyebrow real person of the Shushan school and several elders of the Luo Jinxian level of Shushan.Nie Kong did not expect that Shushan would unite Heavenly Court to deal with them when the oriole was behind when the mantis wanted to catch the cicada.


    "I am Tota Heavenly King Li Jing. I am here to arrest Nie Kong, the murderous demon clan of Shushan, by the will of the Jade Emperor, and you will be arrested at a speed." Li Jing shouted thunderously from the sky, spreading all over the world.


    "Haha, Li Jing, if you show up one hour in advance, I might be afraid of you a bit, but now with your few shrimp soldiers and crabs, you also want to deal with us?" The Bull Devil laughed loudly.After the battle with Buddhism, although the demon elites suffered a lot of deaths and injuries, they could not be bullied by the heavenly court.


    "You are worthy of calling yourself Heavenly Court?" The demon master Kunpeng sneered.


    "Bold, you dare to defy the Heavenly Court, is it possible that your demons are going to make trouble in the Heavenly Palace again."


    "So what." Nie Kong pulled out Nie Shuang, who had red cheeks, and stared at Li Jing coldly.


    Li Jing''s expression changed, he saw that, except for a Peng Demon King who was severely wounded and dying in the Seven Great Sages, the rest of the Seven Great Sages actually maintained a certain amount of combat power.A single Kunpeng can already hold a million heavenly soldiers, isn''t their monster clan going to war with Buddhism.


    "Li Tianwang, don''t be afraid, they have just fought against Buddhism, and they must have consumed a lot of mana." The long eyebrow Taoist said condensedly.


    Li Jing also felt that if he ran away now, he would lose his face as King Li Tian, ??and it would not be easy to explain to the Jade Emperor.


    "All the heavenly soldiers and generals obey orders, and the net formation is all over the world."


    Father Thunder casts spells in the clouds, and the sky drums like lightning and thunder from the sky. Millions of heaven soldiers form the deterrent force of the formation. The momentum looks stronger than the Buddha''s Arhat formation, but the cultivation base is greater. There are not many people at Luo Jinxian level, only the ancestors of Shushan and the father and son of Li Tianwang.Back then, a grandson monkey beat them down, showing that its power is not very good.


    The Bull Demon offered a magic weapon Banana fan, one fan could fan them all out for a thousand miles.However, the magic weapon did not take effect, and the innate magic weapon of the Shushan elders, Jiulong Lihuo, blocked the banana fan.


    "Long eyebrows?" The Demon King, who had left a lot of injuries with Guanyin, snorted coldly. For tens of thousands of years, Shushan has killed the demons like chickens, partly because of the long eyebrows.


    "Kill." The head of Shushan''s long eyebrows directly sacrificed the top immortal swords and purple-green double swords, and several elders of the Shushan mountains behind them followed up with a sword formation.As for the million heavenly soldiers, they were killed from the clouds.


    The first is the purple and green double swords, splitting into countless swords like a thousand arrows, and the elders of Shushan behind are not to be outdone.


    "I don''t know whether to live or die." The demon master Kunpeng looked at the group of heavenly soldiers and generals contemptuously. The current Heavenly Court is simply a world away from the formerly commander of the Demon Race. There are some shrimp soldiers and crab generals.


    Those attacks would naturally not hurt the demon saints of the Da Luo Jinxian level, but in order to protect the injured demon clan, Nie Kong sacrificed the innate magic weapon chaos clock.I saw a simple and heavy bell ringing and oscillating out, and all the attacks that swept away disappeared.Even the purple and blue swords are not effective at all.


    "Wh...what? A magic weapon at the level of the leader?" Li Jing''s expression condensed. He is a golden immortal who has experienced the great tribulation of the gods and the war of saints.That was the case, he also looked at the magic weapon floating above Nie Kong''s head in amazement.


    "Father, that is the chaotic clock that opens the three magic weapons of heaven." Nezha explained to the side.


    Li Jing''s pupils shrank, he didn''t expect that the magic weapon of being the three-legged Golden Crow Demon Emperor was born?


    "Leave it all for me." Nie Kong opened his hand, and the Chaos Clock instantly expanded thousands of times, like a huge mouth.The second bell rang, and the primordial spirit of the millions of heavenly soldiers that shook directly.In the open bell mouth, a chaotic cyclone can be seen.An astonishing scene appeared. At this time, the enlarged mouth of the clock sucked, and it seemed to suck the sky of thousands of miles into the chaotic space inside the chaotic clock.


    A million heavenly soldiers, as well as one or two masters of Luo Jinxian, were suddenly received by the chaotic clock into the inner chaotic space.


    Long eyebrows and Li Jing, who were supported by magic weapons, were shocked. The Chaos Clock was born. Is it no wonder that Buddhism can''t help them.


    "Hurry up and retreat to the Heavenly Court, and report to the Jade Emperor." Li Jing turned around and ran away without regard for face etiquette.


    Long eyebrows are also very regretful, why didn''t he listen to Master''s words and dealt with Nie Kong without authorization.Unwilling to take the sword and ran behind Li Jing.


    But those celestial soldiers and generals, they are all summoned from the human immortal sect of the earth immortal realm to take over the duties of heaven, and they are at the highest level. Otherwise, Da Luo Jinxian would not accept the jurisdiction of heaven. How can they deal with the innate spirit treasure.


    In a blink of an eye, the sky full of "fairies" in the clouds disappeared and the clear sky was restored.


    "Brother, so strong."


    Nie Shuang''s eyes widened and looked at Nie Kong. He said that he hadn''t seen him in more than ten years, why did his brother become so great?


    "We can''t stand a blow, let''s just attack Heavenly Court now." Niu Demon King suggested.


    "Go back, I''ll talk about those things later." Nie Kong took back the Chaos Clock, but didn''t kill the heavenly soldiers inside, and sealed them in the Chaos Space first. Nie Kong didn''t know what to do with them.And when I reunited with my sister, Nie Kong had no time to care about them.


    Leading the Million Demon Race, Nie Kong and Nie Shuang returned to the predecessor mountain of Shushan, where Da Snake Ji and his disciples were waiting for his return.

 2365 The collapse of the second element Text 5 058. Is the Fengshen list in hand?

    "Nie Lang. You are back." The Big Snake Ji, who was originally pointing the way, showed a relieved expression when seeing Nie Kong and the others come back.During the time when he attacked Buddhism, Da Snake Ji didn''t know how worried Nie Kong was.Unfortunately, Nie Kong left her in Shushan because of her injury.


    "Brother, who are they?" Nie Shuang behind, looked at Oshaji warily.


    "She''s Da She Ji, she''s my double repair partner. And the girl behind is my apprentice I just received not long ago. Maybe you also know Li Xiaolu, the daughter of our neighbor Li Xiaoou." Nie Kong introduced.


    "Ah? The daughter of the neighbor Li Xiaoou. I thought it belonged to my older brother. So my older brother also found a beautiful sister-in-law?" Nie''s eyes widened wide, full of complicated feelings, a little relieved, and some inexplicably lost.


    "She has been practicing with me for many years, and I forgot to give her a name." Nie Kong said apologetically.


    "Nie Lang is okay, we are all cultivators and we don''t need to care about those etiquette." Big Snake Ji stood up a little embarrassed, followed by little Lolita Li Xiaolu who curiously looked at Nie Shuang.


    "Yes, the life span of a practitioner is almost endless, and we will live and practice together forever." Nie Kong said with emotion.


    "Huh, together?"


    "But ah, with Shuang''er your current cultivation base, it''s impossible." Nie Kong scratched Nie Shuang''s nose and teased.


    Although it was said that Nie Shuang was transformed into the Western Heaven by the monk of Tang Dynasty soon, and his cultivation has reached the level of Xuanxian, Buddhism should have given many top heavenly materials and earth treasures promotion, such as ginseng fruit flat peach and so on.It is difficult to cooperate with Shuanger''s qualifications.


    "Really...really, brother, don''t underestimate others." Nie''s cheeks blushed. After more than ten years, Nie Kong did not expect that Nie Kong would make her behave like before.


    "If you don''t want to be underestimated by me, then work hard. You and Xiao Lu will learn the Immortal Dharma with Orochiji first. I need to go to the 33rd Heaven first." Nie Kong said.


    "Nie Lang, what''s the matter?" Orochiji asked with concern.


    "It''s nothing, I''m mainly going to return the magic weapon of the Taiqing Saint, and by the way, ask him for a Calabash Nine Ranked Golden Core to give Shuang''er and Xiao Lu a promotion."


    Buddhism is now hidden in Leiyin Temple, and the Heavenly Court has lost hundreds of thousands of celestial soldiers and generals. The Yaozu is safe for the time being, and Nie Kong does not need to worry about the safety of Shuang''er and the others.


    After confessing some trivial matters, Nie Kong took the auspicious clouds to go thirty-three days away again, and Xuan Dudong led the Bajing Palace.


    "Teacher, let you in." After seeing Nie Kong, the gatekeeper Golden Horn boy with the floating dust and hair bun didn''t appear to be surprised at all.


    Nie Kong nodded, following the familiar


    In front of the alchemy furnace in the Bajing Palace, the leader of the human education, the saint Taiqing, sat in front of him.Perceiving Nie Kong''s arrival, he slowly opened his eyes.


    "Sit." Under Nie Kong, a piece of Tai Chi black and white futon appeared. Nie Kong also sat cross-legged before saying: "Taiqing saint, I''m here to return the Xuanhuang Pagoda. Thanks to the saint for giving me the treasure. Successfully rescued my sister from Buddhism."


    "I already know what you''re here for." Sage Taiqing swept away the dust, and the Xuanhuang Pagoda broke away from Nie Kong and returned to his hands.


    "The hundreds of thousands of heavenly soldiers in the Chaos Clock, what do the Taiqing Saints think?" Nie Kong asked again, he planned to throw all the heavenly soldiers to Lao Tzu, and by the way inquire about the attitude of the saints.


    The Taiqing Saint did not directly answer Nie Kong, but a scroll appeared in his other hand and fell in front of Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong opened it and saw that the three simple golden fonts in front of him made him take a breath, "Feng...Feng Shen Bang?" Nie Kong knew that Feng Shen Bang was used to enshrine the official position of Heavenly Court.


    "God''s will be so, you can just let it go." Nie Kong didn''t fully understand the meaning of his words. Could it be that Tiandao wanted to release the primordial spirit in the Conferred God List that was hard to lose in the Conferred God Battle, and then re-appoint him?But in this way, the court would not be ruined that day, and only Jade Emperor was left with a polished commander.The ancient Fengshen became the Jade Emperor and defeated the Jade Emperor.Although he got countless subordinates, but the subordinates were not obedient.Only Li Jing and Nezha could act as the right arm of the Jade Emperor.


    "Could it be that the reincarnation of the heavens, it is the turn of the human race to decline, is the demon race to be happy?" Nie Kong asked in surprise.


    Tai Qing shook his head slowly and said: "The human race is irreversible, but the cause and effect of dissolving the two races of the humans and monsters will fall on you, and it is the turn of the demons to take charge of the heaven."


    "Let me resolve the cause and effect of the shemale?"


    "Yes, you have to, do you think you should be a monster or a human race?" Tai Qing asked authentically.


    "It should be a human...human race, no, I also got the demon body of the demon race now, the soul is human, and the body now is the demon emperor of the three-legged golden crow." Reincarnated as a human body, Nie Kong is also in love with the human world. Life is full of nostalgia, but whoever made him the reincarnation of Taiyi, inherited the physical ability of the three-legged Golden Crow, must bear the responsibility of the original Eastern Emperor Taiyi.


    Nie Kong now understands the meaning of Taiqing. Perhaps he can belong to both the Demon Race and the Human Race at the same time. It is no longer clear, so only he can consider both races at the same time.


    The appearance of Nie Kong became an opportunity for the rebirth of the Monster Race, and Heaven''s Fortune was also divided into the Monster Race.


    If Nie Kong is in charge of the heavens and becomes the emperor, and humans are in charge of the human emperor, then the human race and the monster race will be balanced.Because of Nie''s air conditioner, Yaozu can''t act recklessly.


    "The cause and effect of the two races of humans and monsters, since ancient times, it is time to conclude a paragraph." Tai Qing''s figure slowly disappeared, and before Nie Kong, there was only a scroll of the Conferred God List and a bottle of Nine Ranked Gold Pill.


    "Yeah, it''s time to end."


    Nie Kong was a little excited, and the Demon Race could finally return to the Heavenly Court, and perhaps fulfilled the long-cherished wish of Emperor Jun and Tai Yi two demon emperors.


    From now on, Nie Kong is Nie Kong, not living in Eastern Emperor Taiyi.Maybe Nie Kong can surpass Taiyi and Dijun and become the strongest emperor.

 2366 The collapse of the second element Text 5 059. Take over the Heavenly Court (Honghuangjuan)

    Back in Shushan, when Nie Kong gathered all the demons and took out the title of the gods, almost all the demons were very shocked.The Conferred God List is the list given by the Heavenly Dao to the immortal class, how could it be in the hands of Nie Kong.


    When he saw Nie Kong reveal the Conferred God List, the immortal world was shaken.I saw that the primordial spirits of the disciples of the various teachings were separated from the list. Among them, the intercepted teaching and the casual cultivation were the most. The rest of the elucidated teachings were mostly directly enshrined in the flesh, such as the flesh made of lotus root, Nezha and Li Jing.Those practitioners who lost their bodies in the Great Tribulation of Conferred Gods, like Empress Sanxiao, can only use some fairy roots to recast their bodies.Nezha''s immortal lotus roots are not good, the best of them is that they can use innate magic treasures to entrust the soul, after all, the saint''s entrustment of the three corpses is also the innate spirit treasure.


    "Your Majesty, could it be that... could it be that..." Seeing this scene, the demon master Kunpeng couldn''t help feeling excited.


    "That''s right, since the ancient times, the second time to be enshrined in God is imminent. And our demon race has obtained anything from the heavens, and finally we are going to recast the heavens, and the demon race will rule the heavens again." Nie Kong, waving the demon banner, faced. It was announced to hundreds of thousands of monster races.


    "Long live the Demon Emperor, long live the Demon Emperor!" The demon clan below can no longer describe their feelings at this moment, only constantly calling out Nie Kong''s name.


    "Now canonize the gods of the stars, the five emperors..." Kunpeng is the emperor of Ziwei, commanding the 28 stars and the seventy-two earth evil.The demon saints were canonized as marshals of various fields, responsible for commanding demon soldiers.


    Seeing Nie Kong''s majestic and majestic king over the world, the hearts of Nie Shuang and Da Snake Ji were shaken.When Nie Kong''s canonization was completed, all the demon soldiers and demon generals felt different from the past.


    "Congratulations to the emperor, and reign over the heavens." Niu Demon said with emotion. He did not expect that Nie Kong, who had misunderstood a fight with him some time ago, would actually become the emperor of the three realms.And he also broke away from the identity of the monster race, canonized as the Grand Marshal of Heavenly Court God.You must know that Heavenly Court is not ordinary now, enjoying a lot of cultivation resources, such as Pan Taoyuan and so on.


    "Follow me to the heavenly court." Nie Kong waved the demon banner, and the demon races who became gods all followed behind.At this time, Nie Kong''s prestige finally increased to a high level in the Yaozu.


    When I just came to the palace, I just kept the route in mind, and kept walking inwards, without a god coming to stop him, and gradually came to the heaven.


    There were hardly any celestial soldiers and generals. The original heavenly court was now sparsely populated.The gods who were removed from the Conferred God List also had no sense of belonging to the current Heavenly Court.


    With a few great sages of the demon race, Kunpeng and other demon races came to the Lingxiao Hall, and the Jade Emperor sat haggardly on it.There are also a group of loyal ministers beside him, Tota Li Tianwang, the four heavenly kings, and a group of scattered immortals of Shushan.


    When the long eyebrows and other people saw Nie Kong''s arrival, they were all trembling with anger. He pointed to Nie Kong and said, "Do you have supernatural powers and rebel against the heavens?"


    "Joke, what we are doing is just following the way of heaven and re-appointing the gods." Nie Kong showed off the list of honored gods, and the list of honored gods appeared before them.


    "That''s it, your heavenly court is domineering, and fairness is unclear, I won''t fight with you, let''s go!" Long eyebrows said angrily, one stood up, and the golden light was about to get out of the heaven.


    "You wait for six people and despise the majesty of my heavenly court, especially the Shushan Sword Sect''s lax discipline and indulge the disciples to commit crimes everywhere. How can you make you want to leave as soon as you leave?"


    "It''s not deliberate infringement of the law, but a mistake made by the disciple. The Daoist with long eyebrows is at best a crime of lax discipline." King Tota Li had no choice but to excuse him.


    "Shushan and Yaozu''s cause and effect can be justified in one or two sentences. Press down to the Heavenly Xingtai, cast to the eighteenth floor of hell, and let you and others endure the sufferings of eternity and consume their own cause and effect." Nie Kong said calmly.


    Long eyebrows were furious, and pointed at Nie Kong and cursed: "Don''t be that demon, hold on to show off power, I will never let you go!" After saying that, with a finger, the whole body raised a golden light, a sword aura was purple and blue. Nie Kong slashed.


    Since the two teachings and the three shanghais, the establishment of the list of the gods, and the formation of the heaven, it has always been the supreme of the Three Realms.However, there are many powerful people in the Three Realms, many who do not sell their accounts, and even the Seven Great Saints rebelled and went to heaven.So for a long time, although the Heavenly Court has laws, but it is extremely loose, and now, it is regarded as nothing. As long as you don''t come to the Lingxiao Palace to kill the Jade Emperor, everything can be transformed into major and minor matters.Now Nie Kong''s Heavenly Court will definitely not be as weak as the Jade Emperor now. He wants the Demon Race''s Heavenly Court to shock the Three Realms.


    "Bold." Nie Kong pointed at his hand and the Chaos Clock appeared, dissolving their sword qi from the invisible.The ringing of a bell directly made the faces of the elders in Shushan pale.


    Seeing that they dared to resist, the great sages of the demon clan behind him couldn''t help but attacked all of them, and each used spells to beat the Shushan sword immortals.


    Long eyebrows gritted his tongue and spit out a bit of painstaking effort, and escaped with blood.The Niu Demon King and others escorted those Shushan sword repairs and entered the cycle of hell according to Nie Kong''s orders.


    "Jade Emperor, you have no opinion, right?" Nie Kong looked at the Jade Emperor sitting above and asked.


    "It''s up to you to make the decision in the heaven at this moment, why come to ask me!" After that, he walked away with the Queen Mother and the King Tota Li.As for Nezha, he has already returned to Nuwa''s Wa Palace.


    Nie Kong slowly nodded his head, and took his small hands to board the throne of the Emperor of Heaven in the Lingxiao Palace.After hundreds of thousands of years, Nie Kong looked in a daze, and sat on top with Shuang''er.


    Shuang''er was a little shy and sat on Nie Kong''s body uncomfortably, his small hand tightly holding Nie Kong''s big hand.


    "Demon Emperor Demon Emperor." Countless monsters fell to the ground and cheered out in celebration.


    Countless golden lights gathered on Nie Kong and Nie Shuang at this moment, but most of them gathered at Nie Shuang, forming a jade seal, representing the authority of the Emperor of Heaven.


    Nie Kong did not accept the Dragon Qi of the Emperor of Heaven, because his method of proving Dao was not the Emperor of Heaven.


    Now he also understands that decapitation may be the most difficult to prove Dao, but Nie Kong can also prove Dao with faith.


    After Shuang''er''s cultivation is sufficient, it is best for her to take over the duties of the Emperor, and he hopes to continue the mission of the Three Emperors.

 2367 The collapse of the second element text 4 036, meet Xiaochun by chance

    I don''t know if it was because of Nie Kong''s influence or because Liu Dao Mukuro had other considerations. After that, there really were no other actions, which also made Kyoko and his team relieved.


    "Tomorrow is the time to fight back. Today, everyone should rest early, recharge their energy, and strive for a safe and sound return tomorrow!" Kyoko said encouragingly.


    Everyone is almost ready, and on the eve of the battle, everyone is more excited and excited.


    "Xiao Jing is becoming more and more a leader, and so are you. The rapid progress is amazing!"


    While smiling, Nie Kong sighed as if there was nothing. He saw the growth of several people in his eyes, and I have to say that he was quite satisfied.


    Especially Kyoko, from the beginning of an ordinary female middle school student, she has grown up to orderly arrange plans and regulate family members. Although there is no way to achieve no omissions, Nie Kong¡¯s guidance is still needed, but this is short. A huge growth in a short period of time is not something ordinary people can achieve.Now Kyoko is more of a leader than Tsuna.


    Nie Kong personally taught that he would not lose to Rebau En in any case, and Kyoko would not lose to A Gang.


    This time, the plan is for the Vanguard Captain¡¯s Prison Temple Hayato to clear the way first, with Yamamoto Takeshi¡¯s assistance to clean up the rest. Sasakawa Ryouhei will protect by Kyoko and Kulom, while Futa will stay at home, and Bi Ang Qi protects Yiping and Lan Bo together.


    Because Nie Kong is a special adviser, he will have his own actions.


    "Let those guys see how good we are!"


    The Hayato in Prison Temple was particularly excited. After all, that fiasco made him very deep in memory, and he was always waiting for shame.


    "Let''s do it to the limit!"


    Sasakawa had no feelings of hatred towards the other party. The reason for his blood was purely to see how much his strength had improved.


    "Well, although youth is passionate, you still have to protect your body!"


    Yamamoto Takeshi is more cheerful and calm. For him, although this battle is very important, the baseball game after this is also very important!


    "Yamamoto is right, protecting yourself is the most important thing!"


    Kyoko also emphasized it, and then, as if thinking of something happy, smiled sweetly, "After this matter is resolved, let''s all go to the fireworks display together!"


    It''s rare for everyone to get together, but because of this matter, there is still no time to play together. Although Kyoko also knows the importance of improving strength, the combination of work and rest is even more important!


    "Since Sister Kyoko said so, we must go to the fireworks show together!"


    As an Italian, Heiji Hayato didn''t feel much about the fireworks display, but since Kyoko has already said so, he naturally raised his hands in agreement as a loyal servant.


    After the arrangement was in place, everyone went back to their room to rest, but Nie Kong saw that everyone had gone to rest, and then came to the place where Hibari Kyoumi was.


    "Kyouya, tomorrow is the day to find Liu Dao Mukuro to fight back. These days, as the results of my training, you should show it to me tomorrow!"


    Nie Kong looked at the skylark Kyouya, who was in the mode of preparing for battle immediately when he saw his arrival with a smile.


    "Huh, that guy, I will clean it myself!"


    Although the other party didn''t have the slightest intention of wanting to do something, Hibari Kyouya''s intention to fight did not diminish at all. He snorted at Nie Kong''s words, and after faintly announced his initiative, he involuntarily attacked Nie Kong. Past.


    "Such a good moonlight, but you can only do this kind of incomprehensible thing, which is really disappointing!"


    Nie Kong is really helpless for the fighting frenzy in front of him. In the past few days, he has been abused by himself every night, but he is not discouraged. On the contrary, he is more and more courageous. He is really a young boy with no energy to use!


    "It''s so noisy!"


    Hibari Kyoumi frowned in dissatisfaction, looking at Nie Kong who was completely different from before and had no thoughts to fight, he couldn''t help but stopped the attack unhappy.


    "Take a good rest tonight, Liu Dao Mukuro is not that easy to deal with!"


    Nie Kong didn''t know whether it was intentional or not. He specifically reminded Skylark of his previous defeat. When he saw Skylark glance at him with some discomfort, he suddenly laughed, waved his hand at Skylark, and disappeared on the spot.


    "Liu Dao Mukuro! Liu Dao Mukuro!"


    After seeing Nie Kong''s departure, the little yellow bird Yundou flew to Skylark''s side, and listened to his shoulder, and kept calling Liu Daosu''s name.


    "Hmph, tomorrow, defeat that guy!"


    Skylark snorted coldly, glanced at Yun Dou, with a cold face and no expression, turned around and returned to his room, ready to rest.


    Although Hibari has always refused to gather and join Kyoko''s family, Nie Kong also believes that in tomorrow''s decisive battle, Hibari will not only take part in it, but also take the lead and act alone to remove all obstacles that cannot be seen.


    Even if you are not gregarious, this powerful combat power is also indispensable!


    "Allah, Xiaochun, why are you here?"


    On the way back, Nie Kong was very surprised when he met someone he hadn''t seen for a long time on the way home.


    "Ha Yi, Nie... Teacher Nie Kong?"


    Originally, Miura Chun, who was still surreptitiously digging his head and wondering what he was doing, was taken aback by the sudden appearance of the sound. He turned his head sharply and found that it was Nie Kong, and he was relieved.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, you scared me to death!"


    Miura Chun patted his chest and breathed a sigh of relief. Although Nie Kong was a teacher, he didn''t have much grudge, and he was naturally intimate.


    "Just call me teacher, don''t be so polite."


    Miura Chun''s hair is also very good, soft and comfortable to the touch. Nie Kong, who was used to touching his head, unconsciously reached out and touched Miura Chun''s head, trying to calm his emotions.


    "Ah, Teacher Nie Kong is older, then I''ll call you Big Brother!"


    Xiaochun is more lively and cheerful, and has a relatively strong accepting ability. He quickly agreed to Nie Kong''s proposal, and was kindly captivating.


    "By the way, Xiaochun, what are you doing here?"


    Nie Kong smiled unclearly and looked in the direction Xiaochun had peeked before. Then he turned his head back and smiled at Xiaochun slightly, "Could it be possible that you are doing something bad?"


    "Hayi! It''s not a bad thing, Xiaochun didn''t do anything bad!"


    Miura Haru hurriedly waved his hand to indicate that he was not doing bad things, but then he lowered his head vainly, and both hands played with index fingers unconsciously, his eyes dodge, and he saw that there was something to hide.


    "Then Xiaochun, what are you doing? So mysterious?"


    Nie Kong knew that Miura Chun was a more lively and active girl, but there was nothing bad about it. He would do this, I''m afraid there is a special reason.


    "When I was running just now, I saw a very cute and lovely child. By the way, Teacher Nie Kong, have you seen it!"


    Nie Kong shook his head. This girl really likes children too much.

 2368 The collapse of the second element text 4 037, the master of Yiping

    As soon as he talked about his preferences, Haru Miura immediately became excited, unable to calm down at all, but he was not excited for a while, but suddenly fell lonely, "It''s just that I haven''t found it for a long time..."


    "If you can''t find it, don''t look for it. Maybe it will suddenly appear again someday!"


    While comforting Miura Chun, Nie Kong offered his own suggestions, "Why don''t you go to my house and find Lan Bo and Yiping?"


    At this time, it was the time when the child was most energetic. Even if Yiping might fall asleep, Lan Bo was afraid that he would not go to bed so early.


    "Hay! Really!"


    With surprise on Miura Chun''s face, he immediately had the urge to go to Nie Kong''s house immediately, but after noticing the sky, he gave up this plan.


    "It''s still tomorrow, it''s too late today, maybe Lan Bo and Yiping are already asleep..."


    "If that''s the case, then so be it. Tomorrow, although we are not at home, but Feng is too at home, you just have to say that I let you come."


    Tomorrow was the day of the decisive battle. They were not at home. After thinking about it, Nie Kong felt that there should be no problem, so he did not refuse.


    "It¡¯s getting late, and it¡¯s not safe for a girl to wander the road alone, especially if you are a beautiful girl like Xiaochun, it¡¯s easier to attract the attention of idiots. For the sake of safety, let me send you home first. !"


    "No, no, no, I can go back by myself!"


    Although his face was flushed by the compliment in Nie Kong''s words, and his heart was ecstatic, Xiaochun still waved in habit to refuse.


    Anyway, her home is not far from here, there shouldn''t be any problems.


    "I will be worried."


    Nie Kong didn''t say much, just four words, which successfully changed Miura Chun''s attitude.


    "Well, since you said that..."


    Because of Nie Kong''s gentle care, Miura Chun couldn''t help but feel the deer bumping into her heart. Chun''s heart sprouts. Seeing Nie Kong''s appearance, she couldn''t refuse.


    "Let''s go."


    Nie Kong then touched Miura Chun''s head with satisfaction, took her hand in a logical way, and walked towards her house.


    "Xiaojing really likes you, Xiaochun, but Xiaochun hasn''t been here recently. Little Kyoto is a bit lonely!"


    Although Xiaojing has Kulom now, Kulom is not particularly keen on sweets. Xiaojing also wants to play with Xiaochun again. Nie Kong, as the closest person, sees it very clearly.


    "There was a test recently and I was busy studying. Xiaochun originally went to Kyoko to play after preparing for the test!"


    After all, Xiaochun studied at the Senior Women''s College, which requires relatively high academic performance, and it is not easy to maintain excellent results.


    "But I just found a newly opened cake shop. The cakes in it look delicious, so I can take Kyoko to eat it next time!"


    For Haru Miura, sweets and cute children are her two favorite aspects.


    "Is it a good idea, I wonder if Xiao Chunhuan welcomes me to join the party between you?"


    Even if you don''t have time later, you still have to actively participate in such things as inviting girls.


    "No problem, Brother Kong, we will be very happy if you come!"


    When he heard that Nie Kong was going to be with him, Haru Miura was inexplicably excited, with some vague hopes.


    "Ah, this is my home. Thank you, Big Brother Nie Kong, for taking me home!"


    It was a bit unaccustomed to call Big Brother Haru Miura at first, but after a few calls, she was already screaming smoothly.


    "There seems to be no one in Xiaochun''s family..."


    Nie Kong casually glanced at the home that Xiaochun said, but the home was very deserted and there was no human atmosphere.


    "Well, yes, Mom and Dad have gone to other cities to give lectures, and it will take a while to come back."


    Haru Miura didn''t think much, he looked like he was used to it.


    "So, I live alone..."


    Nie Kong looked up at Miura Chun''s home, thoughtfully.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Seeing something wrong with Nie Kong, Haru Miura was a little curious.


    "It''s okay. If you live alone in a girl''s family, you should pay more attention to safety. If anything goes wrong, just come to us!"


    Nie Kong keenly perceives something wrong with this house, but his family is also troubled at this time. After this period of time has passed, I will invite Xiaochun over!


    "En! Xiaochun got it, thank you Brother Nie Kong!"


    Although Miura Haru didn''t think there was any problem, he was very happy to hear Nie Kong''s concern.


    "Well, then you go in and rest early."


    Nie Kong knew that with Miura Chun¡¯s carefree personality, there might be a problem, so he had to put his own barrier on her body first, and then watched her enter the house and looked around for a while before he walked away. .


    "Big Brother Nie Kong is really gentle, whoever can become his bride will definitely be very happy!"


    After returning to her room, Xiaochun recalled Nie Kong''s gentle treatment of herself, and could not help blushing, and could not help but fantasize.


    At this time, Nie Kong naturally didn''t know Xiaochun''s current thoughts. Originally he was planning to go back to rest, but he did not expect to encounter an unexpected guest on the way home.


    "It seems that the super cute child Xiaochun said should be you!"


    Nie Kong looked at the baby in front of him, laughed lightly, and said lightly.


    "I just passed by..."


    When I remembered that I was just passing by, but was inexplicably entangled by the lively girl, Feng also expressed his helplessness.


    The appearance of a baby like Liborn, but in fact the wind of an adult bowed gently to Nie Kong in respect.


    "My Yiping is causing you trouble."


    "That''s not true. Yiping is very well-behaved. I have to thank you."


    Since the other party knew that Yiping lived in his own home, he must have gone through some investigations, Nie Kong was not surprised, after all, the opponent''s strength was there.


    "I am relieved to see that Yiping is safe, and I will beg of you."

 2369 The collapse of the second element Text 4 038, preparations for war

    Feng nodded at Nie Kong, and was about to leave.


    "Aren''t you going to meet Yiping separately? Yiping misses you very much."


    Yiping respects and likes his master style very much. This can be clearly seen by outsiders like Nie Kong. If he can meet one another, he will definitely be very happy.


    "Thank you for your concern, Yiping has her own way to go, I believe her!"


    Feng faintly rejected Nie Kong''s proposal, and then he lifted his foot gently, and it floated away from the place where it was like the wind and disappeared.


    Since the other party was unwilling, Nie Kong did not force it.The seven babies are quite capable, but Nie Kong didn''t take them seriously either.


    "Master..."


    Feeling the breath of his master, Yiping hesitated and walked to the place where the wind was before, constantly looking around, trying to find his master.


    "Brother Kong, have you seen my master?"


    Yiping frowned tightly. After looking for a long time and couldn''t find it, he had to ask Nie Kong out loud.


    "There are still many opportunities to see you again in the future, Yiping."


    Nie Kong walked closer to Yiping and gently hugged it up, watching her immature face look very lost, Nie Kong could only enlighten as much as possible.


    "Yiping, why did you run out suddenly!"


    "Lambo, Yiping, it''s so late, don''t run around!"


    Because Yiping suddenly ran out, Lan Bo, who was very curious about the reason, also ran out looking for Yiping, followed by Feng Tai, who took care of the two, with an anxious expression, fearing that he would not be able to take care of the two children.


    "Ah, Brother Kong, you are back."


    Feng Tai, who was still very worried, immediately settled after seeing Nie Kong holding Yiping.


    "Yiping, look, it''s not just Lan Bo, but Brother Fengtai is also worried about you suddenly running out!"


    Nie Kong patted it gently, and gestured in the direction of Lan Bo and Fengtai.


    "Lambo, I''m fine, let''s go back."


    Seeing that Lan Bo came out to find him, Yiping retracted his lost expression and bowed too much to Feng Feng.


    "Sorry, Brother Fengtai, I worried you."


    "It doesn''t matter, you''ll be fine in Yiping."


    Feng too quickly waved his hand, indicating that he didn''t mind.


    "Yiping, what is the master you just mentioned? Did you find it?"


    Lan Bo didn''t care about anything else, he only knew that he was still playing games with Yiping, but suddenly Yiping ran out while yelling to Master, so he chased it out.


    "Master was not found, but it''s okay now."


    Although Yiping felt a bit regretful that he didn''t see Master, he was still very happy to see that Lan Bo Hefeng cared so much about himself.


    "Let''s go, let''s go home."


    Nie Kong looked at the home not far away, picked up Lan Bo''s Fengtai, and walked towards the house.


    After the two children and Fengtai were settled, Nie Kong returned to his room.


    Before he knew it, the sky was already slightly bright. After Nie Kong got up, he was cooking breakfast in the kitchen. He was originally prepared to wake everyone up, but found that those people had already got up spontaneously.


    "Sure enough, you can eat delicious food when you live here. I really want to live here forever!"


    After Yamamoto finished washing, he was originally preparing for morning exercises, but found that Nie Kong was already preparing breakfast. While somewhat surprised, he also showed great interest in Nie Kong''s cooking.


    "Originally, I was ready to prepare breakfast, giving everyone a surprise, but I didn''t expect you to be earlier than me!"


    Kyoko looked a little surprised at the group of people who had already risen, but then she realized that it was probably because of a special reason today.


    "You go to the morning exercise first, and I will notify you after Sora and I have prepared breakfast!"


    At this time, Jingzi was already very bold and commanding everyone to do their own things, and then together with Kulom, helping Nie Kong.


    "Xiaojing, you and Colom, come here, I will teach you the steps and some points that need attention, you come and try."


    Nie Kong originally didn''t need help from others, but the hospitality was difficult, so Nie Kong didn''t refuse. By the way, he thought of teaching them how to cook.


    "Really? Hmmm, I hope I can make it as delicious as you made!" Jingzi was very excited. She liked to cook at first, but now Nie Kong is willing to teach, she is naturally very happy.


    "I... I can''t..."


    Although Kulom thought about it, he didn''t have much confidence and worried that what he made would not taste good.


    "It''s okay Kulom, let''s do it together, okay?"


    Jingzi didn''t worry about this problem. Even if she didn''t believe in herself, she believed in Nie Kong''s teaching ability.


    "Colom, your shortcoming is that you are not confident enough, come on, you have to believe in yourself!"


    Nie Kong cheered up Kulom, and Kyoko also grabbed Kulom''s hand and expressed his belief in her.


    "Okay, okay, I''ll do my best!"


    It''s already been said that if Kulom refused to resign, it would be too hypocritical. Moreover, she was unwilling to let down Nie Kong and Kyoko''s hopes, so she mustered up her courage and listened carefully to Nie Kong''s words. Cooking meals.


    "Finally finished!"


    Seeing that they worked together to complete the luxurious breakfast on their own, both Kulom and Jingzi were very happy. After hearing the praise from Nie Kong, they became even more excited.


    "I will ask them to come for breakfast."


    Kulom has not realized that such a beautiful and delicious meal is from his own hands. He can''t believe it, but his inner joy is very real.


    "Colom, believe in yourself, you can do it."


    The reason why Nie Kong specifically chose to let go and let Kulom and Kyoko make breakfast was just because he wanted to take this to make Kulom more confident.


    "I see."


    Kulom blushed embarrassedly, and nodded, somewhat confident in himself.


    "smell good!"


    Sasakawa Rakuhei and his party gradually gathered at the table, and they showed salivating expressions about early.


    "Boss Nie Kong didn''t do this, right?"


    After taking a bite, the Hayato in Prison Temple immediately noticed the difference.


    "Although it is not as invincibly delicious as the boss Nie Kong made, it is also very good!"


    "This was made by me and Kulom, guided by Teacher Nie Kong, how about it, delicious!"


    Kyoko was very happy, pulling Kulom together, looking like he was waiting for such praise.


    Kulom was a little uncomfortable standing beside Kyoko, rarely being praised, which made her feel very embarrassed.


    Seeing Jingzi''s way of asking for praise, Nie Kong couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Although Kyoko is now more and more like a leader, she is still just a kid who likes to listen to praise!


    "It''s delicious at the limit!" Sasakawa Rakuhei didn''t know how to say anything nice, and would only express his emotions in the most true way.


    "It''s very delicious, Kyoko, you cooked very well, Kulom, I didn''t expect you to be weak in writing, but the cooking is still very good!"


    Because Kulom is very introverted, he is busy exercising at ordinary times, and there is basically no opportunity to communicate, but since they belong to the same family, Yamamoto Takeshi wants to communicate more with Kulom.


    "In the future, with teacher Nie Kong''s teaching, we will have a lot of good food in the future!"


    Not many people can refuse the temptation of good food. They can taste good food every day after being tired. This is something to look forward to.


    It''s just a pity that Takeshi Yamamoto couldn''t enjoy the food made by Teacher Nie Kong every day like everyone else.


    "Everyone, have a good meal. After we are done, we should set out to deal with Liu Dao Mukuro."


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of the good results of the practice or because of the good food. Everyone is full of confidence. After eating breakfast happily, after cleaning up, they are ready to go.

 2370 The collapse of the second element text 4 039, the Avengers obstruct

    "Sister Biyangqi, I will trouble you to take care of it once the blue wave and the wind are too high."


    Kyoko glanced at Ipping Lanbo, who was still a child, looked at Bi Yangqi, and explained with some worry.


    "I see."


    Bi Yangqi put on a lot of dark glasses because the Hayato in Prison Temple saw her face, so she nodded to Kyoko''s explanation, and then looked up at the prison. Temple Falcon.


    "Hayato, I''m waiting for you to come back safely, and my sister will wait for you with delicious food."


    Although she was not a dear, Bi Yangqi also cared for the Prison Temple Hayato as her own younger brother. Although the way of caring was a bit wrong, the intention was genuine.


    "I''ll come back safely, but I don''t need this..."


    Hearing Bi Yangqi''s words, the prison temple Hayato couldn''t help but think of the horror of dark cooking again, and there was a chill in his back.


    "Miss Biyangqi, don''t scare Hayato, otherwise it will be bad if Hayato has a stomachache again."


    Nie Kong said lightly, putting his hand on the shoulder of the Falcon in the Prison Temple without incident, and silently helped him control his body.


    "Now that everyone is ready, let''s go."


    The address of Liudao Mukuro had been found out from the beginning, and Kyoko and a group of people marched towards Obsidian Middle School.


    "I remember, the last time I came here, it was years ago..."


    Kyoko frowned slightly as he looked at the chaos around him, "The base camp of Liudao Mukuro is in front of me, let''s go."


    The place where Liu Dao Mukuro settled was Obsi Middle School, and his base camp was Hei Yao Paradise.


    "It seems that someone has already wiped out a lot of rubbish before us!"


    The Hayato at the Prison Temple looked at the surroundings and spoke out the conclusion he had drawn with some discomfort.


    "It seems that we are basically knocked down with one blow. Is it possible that Senior Hibari has already broken in ahead of us?"


    Nie Kong had told himself about Hibari, so Kyoko also knew about Hibari Kyouya.


    "According to Kyouya''s character, it is very possible."


    Nie Kong had expected this situation a long time ago, so he didn''t feel that there was anything wrong.


    "Then let''s go quickly, if something happens to Hibari, it won''t be good!"


    Although Kyoko knew Hibari Kyouya was great, but the opponent was a character like Liudao Mukuro, Kyoko did not dare to slack off.


    "To be on the safe side, the Prison Temple and I will take a step ahead in case there is any accident."


    Yamamoto Takeshi and Prison Temple Hayato rushed out first, and in a blink of an eye there was no one.


    "Then we should hurry up."


    Nie Kong looked at the surroundings, and suddenly showed an unexplained smile, and then rushed towards Heiyao Paradise with Kyoko and his party.


    On the way, for some reason, Nie Kong just said to Jingzi, "I will leave first, you will go first, and I will arrive later", and then suddenly disappeared.


    "Brother, where are you going?"


    After Nie Kong left, Kulom was a little worried.


    "I don''t know, but Sora must have his own business. After he is over, he will definitely join us. Let''s deal with the people in front of you first!"


    Jingzi believed in Nie Kong''s strength very much, so she was not worried, but rather worried about the safety of the few people who charged in front.


    At this time, Nie Kong was standing in front of a few people wrapped in black clothes and staring at each other coldly.


    "I wanted to learn about the Avengers a long time ago. If you want to interrupt our actions, I don''t mind revealing your true colors!"


    "Who are you? What a big tone!"


    Enraged by Nie Kong''s cold, but very arrogant tone, one of the Avengers immediately stood up and prepared to clean up Nie Kong.


    "Since you know us, you should also be a member of the Mafia, and you should know our rules!"


    The other person stopped the man who was in the beginning, his voice was low, but it revealed a gloomy horror.


    "Sorry, Liu Dao Mukuro is the person I am fond of, but I can''t let you take him away!"


    Nie Kong was not prepared to say more, he directly took out his blood whip of sin, ready to fight at any time.


    "Dare to fight against the Avengers, if you have anything to say until you enter the Avengers prison!"


    Seeing that Nie Kong had turned on his weapon, the Avengers had no other thoughts, and they rushed forward to take down Nie Kong.


    In the past, from time to time, I would meet this kind of people who wanted to oppose the Avengers, but these people had only two fate¡ª¡ª


    Be put in the Avengers prison, or, die!


    "I don''t know, who is the person who is not able to measure himself..."


    Looking at the person who rushed up, Nie Kong sneered, without looking in his eyes, his hand raised and the whip fell, the avenger who rushed in front had been knocked to the ground.


    "Who are you!"


    Seeing the blazing flames on the whip in Nie Kong''s hand, the Avengers also had to start to take it seriously.


    "Nie Kong."


    "Liu Dao Mukuro is a Mafia prisoner wanted by the Avengers. As a member of the Mafia, you should know our rules."


    Seeing that force didn''t seem to work, the Avengers tried to persuade Nie Kong to give way.


    It is because they are very confident of their own abilities, so they are also a little afraid of Nie Kong''s method of subduing an Avenger with one move.


    However, fear does not mean fear, two fists are harder than four hands. If there is really no way to deal with it peacefully, they don''t mind tearing their faces.


    "Even if you are powerful, but if we want to wipe out your companions, with the abilities and methods of our Avengers, it only takes one night!"


    "Are you threatening me?"


    Nie Kong answered, not listening to the threat of the opponent at all.


    "It''s just a pity, your threat, for me, there is nothing to be afraid of."


    Nie Kong didn''t look at the opponent from the bottom of his heart. If he was only planning to prevent the opponent from taking Liudao Mukuro, now he is really ready to tidy up the opponent.


    "From now on, Liudao Mukuro will be our special adviser to Sasakawa, Kyoko''s subordinates. If you want to take him away, you should beat me first!"

 2371 The collapse of the second element text 4 040, transform the Avengers

    "In that case, there is nothing to say!"


    Seeing that Nie Kong was indifferent at all, the avengers couldn''t help but become a little bit irritated. With a few signs in their eyes, they attacked Nie Kong.


    "Humph, seek your own dead end."


    Nie Kong let out a cold snort, avoided the opponent''s attack on his side, and then waved the blood whip of sin in his hand that was burning with flames, and drew it toward the opponent unceremoniously.


    "what--"


    Nie Kong''s movements were too fast, and the avenger had no time to react. His entire body was already swept away by the blood whip of sin. At the same time as it was thrown out, the energy of the body was also absorbed by the blood whip of sin.


    "Don''t waste time, let''s go on together!"


    Unlike the opponent''s high degree of tension, Nie Kong has always been calm and comfortable, which undoubtedly put a lot of pressure on the opponent''s avengers.


    "My whip, I can''t wait to absorb your strength."


    Nie Kong, who is always gentle and elegant, looked at the few avengers who couldn¡¯t see clearly before him, and showed a bloodthirsty smile, mysterious and dangerous, with a touch of unknown depth, and casually waved his hand. The whip is constantly absorbing the energy of the Avengers.


    "Although it was eliminated, it is worthy of being the son of the rainbow. This strong energy is really amazing."


    Although Nie Kong said surprised words, besides the surprise, there was only excitement on the face, not the slightest surprise.


    "What are you talking nonsense!"


    When Nie Kong said the children of the rainbow, the bodies of the other people trembled invisibly. They were obviously surprised at what Nie Kong said, but they didn''t dare to show it.


    "Am I talking nonsense, shouldn''t you know the most!"


    Nie Kong glanced at the other side nonchalantly, and the other side had no way to calm down.


    "Oh, sorry, I forgot. The so-called Avengers are actually played by the dead Rainbow Sons. No one seems to know!"


    After saying this, the eyes of those avengers flushed with anger.


    "Although I don''t know where you learned this secret, it doesn''t matter anymore. You should, now you, in our eyes, are dead!"


    The Avengers were not to be outdone. Even if they used the method of dying together, they did not hesitate. From the continuous attacks, it could be seen that they were prepared to kill Nie Kong from the bottom of their hearts.


    It''s just a pity, how can people like Nie Kong be able to deal with them.They could not resist even a simple whiplash attack.


    "It seems that Ye Noyan, who is supporting them alive, should not be underestimated. One day I will meet the so-called leader of Bermuda."


    "Boss... won''t... let go... you..."


    Nie Kong originally left a living, but he did not expect that after gritting his teeth and watching him intermittently finish the last sentence, he broke his last breath.


    Nie Kong checked the conditions of the several people who were knocked down, and under the black clothes, there was no ugly skeleton.


    No wonder you have to wrap your whole body in black, otherwise, if ordinary people see it, there is absolutely no way for this Avenger to be active in the Mafia as it is now.


    As the blood whip of the dead''s sins, they absorbed the flames of the night that supported their activities. They lost their energy and restored the identity of the dead.


    "Perhaps, you can try it out..."


    Before the opponent¡¯s bones disappeared, Nie Kong put his blood whip on an avenger, and then ignited the flame that the blood whip had absorbed and converted into his own energy onto the avenger, and then stood up. Will it be effective if you sit and wait?


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Following a bewildered figure, the avenger who had been injected with new flames gradually came to life, and then looked at his situation with a confused expression.


    "This, what''s the situation!"


    The man looked at his body that could move again, and the powerful force that came from his body more continuously than before, and he looked up at Nie Kong incredible.


    "Is... you saved me?"


    He has been able to move to this day because of the leader of Bermuda''s Night Flame, but he did not expect that this person in front of him is not only strong, but also has the ability to bring himself back to life.


    "It seems that the effect is good!"


    Nie Kong looked at his test results with satisfaction, then squatted down, asking in order to better understand this ability.


    "Tell me honestly, now you, compared to before, are there any differences in all aspects of your body?"


    "Except for feeling that the energy in the body is stronger than before, there is no difference."


    Although the other party was the one who robbed his own energy and caused his own death, the other party was also the one who gave him a new life, so after hesitating for a while, that person honestly said how he felt.


    "I think you should understand your current position."


    Although he gave the other party new life, Nie Kong wouldn''t mind regaining this life energy if the other party didn''t know good or bad.


    "Yes, boss."


    Even though he was the son of the dignified Rainbow before he was born, he has long been dismissive of such things after he died for so long. Whoever can give himself life, then serve for whom, this is their current rule.


    "Very good, your name."


    These people''s combat power is not low, and if they can use it for themselves, it will be a good combat power. Nie Kong is very satisfied with the opponent''s current affairs.


    "Vittorio."


    Vittorio reported his name, and at the same time, because of the pressure released from Nie Kong''s body, he had to lower his head and bow his head respectfully, not daring to show any disrespect.


    "I hope the others will be as acquainted as you."


    Nie Kong glanced at Vittorio, who bowed his head in front of him and dared not raise his head, walked slowly to the other fallen avengers, and lit them with the angry flame of the blood whip of sin.

 2372 The collapse of the second element text 4 041, conquer the Avengers

    At the beginning, the Avengers who had been clamoring to kill Nie Kong, after awakening, the first reaction did not care about why he would wake up, but when he saw Nie Kong, he immediately rushed to Nie Kong and wanted to kill Nie. air.


    Nie Kong didn''t move, watching the man rushing in front of him with cold eyes. Before he could attack him, he was immediately stopped by the rushing Vittorio.


    The flames on them are all life abilities ignited with angry blood whip, and the power of life and death is in the hands of Nie Kong.


    "Galileo, don''t be rude to the boss!"


    "Vittorio, what are you doing, this person is the one who took away our life energy!"


    The man named Galileo stared at Nie Kong angrily while shouting angrily at Vittorio.


    "However, he is also the one who gave us new and stronger strength!"


    Vittorio rebuked in a low voice, very unhappy with Galileo''s impulse.


    "You can feel the power flowing through your body for yourself, it can''t be compared with the previous one!"


    "Uh...what''s going on..."


    After being said by Vittorio, Galileo also calmed down, feeling the power in his body, his face full of surprise.


    The others were not as impulsive as Galileo, and they noticed something wrong with their body after waking up. At this time, they all looked at Vittorio, hoping that he could answer for himself.


    "Have you calmed down?" Nie Kong looked at Galileo coldly, and a dangerous smile was outlined at the corner of his mouth, revealing an unclear meaning.


    "You should thank Vittorio, he saved your life. I can give you life, and I can kill you at any time."


    If there is no Vittorio to stop him, I am afraid that before he attacks him, Nie Kong will collect the energy from his body, let him become a skeleton frame again, and destroy it directly!


    "Thank you boss for not killing!"


    Although Vittorio had no feelings, he still wanted to save the lives of several people in the same situation as himself.


    And he also knew that if Nie Kong wanted to do something, they would become lifeless corpses again at any time.


    Moreover, he also had to guess that the reason why Nie Kong was indifferent to Galileo''s attack was because of his disdain, and the second was because he wanted to take this to see his attitude.


    However, fortunately, looking at the current situation, my attitude and position can be considered pass.


    "Thank you boss for not killing!"


    People who can be children of the rainbow are not useless people. After seeing Vittorio¡¯s attitude, the other people immediately guessed the general situation and quickly conformed. Bow down


    "Very good, you still know each other."


    Nie Kong looked at the several avengers who obeyed with satisfaction, and then turned his gaze on Galileo.


    "I don''t know what you plan to do?"


    It is Nie Kong''s principle to employ people without doubt, and suspects don''t use it.


    Therefore, if Galileo has his own blood and is unwilling to obey, although regrettable, he will never leave this hidden danger by his side.


    "Swear allegiance to the boss!"


    In the face of the overwhelming power, Galileo had to obey, after all, he still didn''t want to die.


    "I can allow you to do anything wrong, as long as you handle the aftermath yourself. However, what I absolutely cannot allow is betrayal. If you feel that you can''t do it, you can say it now. Otherwise, if I find out, it will be life. It''s better to be punished by death!"


    Nie Kong leisurely talked about his position, and if his eyes were patrolling around a few people, through his body, he looked at the flames in them, but if anyone had a strange heart towards him, the flames would change color.


    Fortunately, except for Vittorio¡¯s flames, there was no movement among these people. The others were more or less shaken, especially Galileo who was the most shaken. However, after shaking for a while, it calmed down, and in the process, it became calm. No color change.


    These people can all be said to be people who have experienced hell, and they can best understand what it is like to live inferior to death.


    "I am Nie Kong, please report your names."


    Reporting the name instead of acknowledging that these people are their own, this undoubtedly made the people present very happy.


    "Spark Franklin."


    "Laurent Woolf."


    "Edgar Rowell."


    Except for Vittorio and Galileo who already knew their names, several others reported their names one after another.


    "I see. From now on, you are not the avengers, but the subordinates of Nie Kong, my special adviser to the Sasakawa family. Now, you should first tell your current affairs to your original leader, and then help me. Collect all the information of the upper and middle mafia family."


    Nie Kong had originally planned to collect people who were his special advisers to help him collect information, and now these people just happen to come in handy.


    "Yes, lead!"


    Following Nie Kong''s order, Vittorio, as the leader, immediately led the people and disappeared in place to complete the order Nie Kong arranged.


    After solving Liu Dao''s worries, Nie Kong rushed to the place where Jingzi was.


    "Sorry, I''m late."


    By the time Nie Kong rushed to Kyoko, besides Kyoko and Kulom, Yamamoto and the others had already begun a normal duel.


    Hibari Kyouya focused on Liudao Mukuro from the beginning, and the two fought fiercely with each other.


    Kakimoto Thousand Kind vs. Shangyuji Hayato, Jojima Dog vs. Yamamoto Takeshi, Sasakawa Rakuta vs. M¡¤M, Kyoko and Kulom as backup forces, watched the battle.


    Moreover, as the leader of the Sasakawa family, how could it be possible to use the leader to fight against the enemy, so that the subordinates are too incompetent.


    "Teacher, you are here."


    After seeing Nie Kong coming, Jingzi''s nervous expression became visibly relaxed, and the hanging heart was also let go.Standing in front of Nie Kong happily, he held Nie Kong''s big hand.


    Nie Kong took Jingzi''s little hand and looked at the battlefield.

 2373 The collapse of the second element Text 4 042, the growth of Colom

    "After the special training, everyone is much better, and I believe it will be over soon."


    Sasakawa¡¯s Hei, Yamamoto Takeshi and Prison Temple Hayato are no longer what they used to be. They are more than enough to deal with, there is no pressure, but Hibari Kyoya is more difficult to say.


    "Although Senior Hibari is very powerful, the opponent''s combat is also very strong, and the opponent has been using illusions to assist in attacks. This makes Senior Hibari very difficult!"


    Kyoko conscientiously watched the battle while summing up his views.


    "Xiao Jing, this time is the time to show the results of your special training."


    Nie Kong whispered a few words in Jingzi''s ear, then straightened up, with a glimmer of expectation in his eyes.


    "Teacher, your method is indeed very good, but it requires everyone''s cooperation. If Hibari-senpai doesn''t cooperate, wouldn''t it be a failure!"


    Kyoko hesitated. After all, everyone at Hosei Middle School knew that Hibari Kyouya hated crowds most.


    Not even willing to be with everyone, let alone cooperation.


    "How do you know if you don''t try it!"


    Nie Kong looked at Hibari Kyouya who was in battle. Although he was in trouble because of Liudao Mukuro''s illusion, the curvature of the corners of his mouth exposed his very happy mood.


    It really deserves to be a fighting freak!


    "Since the teacher said so, let''s try it!"


    According to Kong¡¯s prompt, Liu Dao Mukuro is capable of possessing, so in order to prevent being possessed in battle, Nie Kong paid attention to it.


    "Kufufufu, Kyoko-san has a very good body as the leader~"


    Liu Dao Mukuro temporarily trapped Hibari Kyouya in the illusion, and wanted to grab Kyoko''s body.


    "It''s impossible for me to give up my body! You should give up this idea!"


    Kyoko with a serious face sullen, Yizheng verbally rejected Liu Daosu''s idea.


    At this time, the Hayato from the Prison Temple had already solved their opponents, gathered around Kyoko, and looked at Liudao Mukuro with enthusiasm.


    "Kyoko, I will try to enter his illusion, I want to help that person..."


    Kulom approached Kyoko, whispering his thoughts.


    "Well, pay attention to safety. I am waiting for you to bring back Senior Hibari safely."


    Kyoko nodded, having no objection to Kulom''s decision.


    Although she can see the illusion of Liudao Mukuro, there is no way to crack it. The only person here who can also illusion is Kulom.


    Therefore, she can only count on Kulom to show off his power, and even if she can''t crack it, if she can resist Liudao Mukuro''s illusion, then this victory is a certainty.


    "Kulom, go, don''t worry, everything is still with me."


    "Well, I got it."


    With Nie Kong as his backing, Kulom became more confident.


    "Kufufufu~ Although this child''s body matches me very well, I can''t allow anyone to destroy my good deeds~"


    While Kulom was acting, Liu Dao Mukuro had already noticed the strangeness, and quickly wanted to possess and enter Kulom''s body.


    "Bullying girls is not something a man should do!"


    Yamamoto Takeshi waved the kendo in his hand, and rushed forward to stop Liudao Mukuro, with a bright and cheerful smile on his face, as if he was just playing a game, without the slightest sense of urgency of a life and death duel.


    "Asshole pineapple head, your opponent is here!"


    Hellji Hayato cooperated with Yamamoto Takeshi, constantly attacking Liudao Mukuro, not allowing him to hinder Kulom''s actions.


    "If you are a man, let''s fight to the limit!"


    Sasakawa protected him in front of Kyoko, and listened to Kyoko''s instructions, constantly reminding the two people in front of what should be paid attention to.


    Although Kyoko didn''t know how to crack Liudao Mukuro''s illusion, her reminder still made the prison temple Hayato and others avoid a lot of danger.


    On Kulom''s side, he finally entered the illusion that Liu Dao Mukuro set up for Hibari Kyouya, before he had time to think of a way to break the illusion, just persuading Hibari Kyouya to cooperate, he was already in a hurry.


    Even if Kulom wanted to help anymore, Hibari Kyouya kept rejecting, and only wanted to break through with his own strength, which made Kulom, who was not good at socializing, very at a loss.


    "Brother Kong!"


    In desperation, Kulom could only ask Nie Kong for help.


    "Skylark, you are really enough to let a girl come to rescue you."


    "Shut up... shut up, I won''t give up so quickly."


    Even with Nie Kong, Hibari Kyouya didn''t have a good temper. What''s more, now that he was trapped in this disillusionment and couldn''t get out, it made Hibari''s temper even more unhappy.


    "Colom, do you want to help him out?"


    Nie Kong saw that Skylark didn''t make sense, so he gave up altogether and turned to look at Kulom.


    "Yeah..." Kulom nodded and responded softly.


    "Well, since he is unwilling to be obedient, then you must use your strength to make him obedient!"


    While handling the situation, Nie Kong also taught Kulom by the way.


    "Colom, you remember that when you are with friends, the important thing is not the result, but the enjoyment process. However, when encountering such a thing, the opposite is true. The important thing is not the process, but the result!"


    Nie Kong rarely gave a serious face to teach. Kulom listened carefully, and after a daze for a while, he nodded heavily.


    "I know."


    "Well, it''s fine if you understand, now, let me see the results of your special training!"


    Nie Kong nodded in satisfaction, touched Kulom''s head smoothly, and then watched her cheer himself up, and then walked firmly in front of Hibari Kyouya.


    "Sorry, offended!"


    Hibari Kyouya, who had been attacking the illusion and trying to break through, conditioned to take action when he heard Kulom''s words, but before he had time, he was surrounded by the illusion of Kulom.


    Nie Kong didn''t make a move. After all, Liu Dao Mukuro just let Jingzi and the others practice.

 2374 The collapse of the second element Text 4 043. Conquer Liu Dao Mukuro (Part 1)

    "Um... I''m sorry, but please bear with me!"


    Kulom could clearly feel that Hibari Kyouya was attacking her illusion with full anger. Kulom''s ability was not as good as Liudao Mukuro. She knew that she could not keep him up for long, so she could only make a quick battle.


    Holding a trident in her hand, and it was a weapon made by Nie Kong for her, defending against the skylark''s attack, trying to crack the illusion of Liudaomu.


    "broken--"


    Kulom heavily inserted the trident towards the weakest place in the illusion he found, but due to his weak strength, only a gap was created and he did not succeed at all.


    Cold sweat continued to erupt on his forehead. While suppressing Hibari Kyouya, Kulom worked hard to increase the strength of the trident, and the gap gradually increased. However, if this continued, before breaking through, Hibari Kyouya was the first Broke through her illusion.


    "Don''t worry, your strength is more than that, believe in yourself!"


    Nie Kong gently approached from behind Kulom, and shook Kulom''s trident in both hands. While injecting strength into her, he wanted to cheer for her.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of Nie Kong¡¯s power injection, or because Kulom¡¯s confidence increased because of Nie Kong¡¯s encouragement, and his strength became stronger. Within a few seconds, Kulom directly broke through the illusion of Liudaomu. , Appeared in front of everyone.


    At this time, Hibari Kyouya also broke through Kulom''s illusion and appeared in front of Liudao Mukuro.


    Hibari Kyouya frowned tightly. Although he was very unhappy with Kulom''s nosy, he could not deny the fact that the other party helped him.


    "Are you ready to bear my anger!"


    Hibari Kyoumi squinted his eyes, looking bloodthirsty at the person in front of him, holding the duckweed crutches tightly in his hand, looking like he could not wait to smash him into pieces.


    "Six! Dao! Mukuro!"


    "Kufufufufu~ I was able to break through the illusion I made with all my strength, but I am more and more interested in you~"


    Liu Dao Mukuro looked at Kulom with great interest, a pair of heterochromatic eyes with a touch of profound meaning.


    Although Hibari Kyouya was very interested in this strong opponent, he was also the first time he met someone whose spiritual world matched him, which made him very novel.


    "I will do my best to resist your illusion!"


    If it was the previous Kulom, there was no confidence to say such a thing, but now Kulom has Nie Kong as a backing, she now has a steady flow of power, and she can''t talk the same day at peace!


    "Illusory is convenient, I leave it to you."


    Hibari Kyouya glanced at Kulom lightly and made a compromise of his own.


    "Huh? Well, yes!"


    Kulom was taken aback by Hibari Kyouya''s huge transformation, but he reacted quickly, and then looked at Liudao Mukuro in front of him with all his attention, ready to assist Hibari Kyouya''s attack.


    Nie Kong just smiled faintly on one side, with an unexpected expression on Hibari Kyouya''s transformation.


    When in the fantasy world, what Kulom didn''t know was that Nie Kong and Hibari Kyouya had negotiated a deal.


    "Cut, what a fighting freak!"


    With Hibari Kyouya, the prison temple Hayato and others, who had no effect, retreated to Kyoko and watched the battle leisurely.


    "Isn''t this very good, Skylark''s combat power, coupled with Kulom''s illusion skills, it seems that we don''t need our help anymore!"


    Takeshi Yamamoto was happy and relaxed, watching the battle between Liudao Mukuro and Hibari Kyouya with relish, silently learning the fighting techniques in it.


    "Although I don''t want to admit it, this guy is really strong!"


    Even though the expression of Hayato in Prison Temple was dismissive, he still admired the skill of that Hibari Kyouya from the bottom of my heart.


    "You guys have a rest, I''m going to help Kulom."


    Although the combat power was resisted by Hibari Kyouya, it would still spread to Kulom from time to time. Therefore, while resisting the illusion of Liudao Mukuro, while taking into account his own safety, Kulom still has a little bit of spare capacity. of.


    Kyoko was not at ease, and didn''t want to sit still. After explaining to her companion, she cautiously moved to Kulom''s side and silently opened the barrier for Kulom.


    "Kyo...Kyoko?"


    Kulom turned his head in surprise, looking at Kyoko who was protecting him.


    "Don''t be distracted, concentrate on dealing with Liudao Mukuro''s illusion, don''t worry, I will definitely try to protect your safety!"


    "And me!"


    Nie Kong also leaned behind Kulom, like a stable backer, together with Kyoko, protecting Kulom''s safety.


    Although he promised Liu Dao Mukuro not to take action, he did not promise not to protect!


    "boom--"


    The constant collision between the trident and the duckweed crutches, and there was a metal crash. The two were on par, but because of Nie Kong¡¯s participation, Liudao Mukuro no longer had any threatening power in terms of illusion. Contest of physical skills.

 2375 The collapse of the second element. Text 4 044. Conquer Liu Dao Mukuro (Part 2)

    With a huge explosion, Liudao Mukuro and Hibari Kyouya backed back at the same time, but they were still more or less injured by the opponent''s attack.


    "Kufufufu, it seems that with your town today, it is impossible for us to have a chance of winning!"


    Liu Dao Mukuro looked at Nie Kong intently, his eyes were Skylark Kyoumi, but the words were actually speaking to Nie Kong.


    "Liu Dao Mukuro, do you want to surrender or die?"


    At this moment, Nie Kong suddenly offered two choices to Liu Dao Mou.


    "Boss Nie Kong, do you want to recruit this guy to join us?"


    The Prison Temple Hayato looked at Nie Kong in surprise, as if he suspected that he had heard him wrong.


    "Thank you for your invitation, but my goal is to destroy all Mafia families."


    Liu Daoshou smiled cheerfully, even if he lost to Nie Kong and the others, he had no intention of compromise.


    "I do know a thing or two about you. If you seize your body to avoid being chased by the Avengers, you don''t have to worry about it. I have taken care of those people."


    Hearing Nie Kong''s words, Liu Daomou''s eyes flashed with surprise, raising his eyes to look at Nie Kong thoughtfully.


    "The Avengers, it''s not a good role to deal with~"


    Those of the Avengers, but even those who had to be afraid of him, Liu Dao Mukuro, did not expect that Nie Kong could say such things without pressure.


    Liu Dao Mukuro knew that people like Nie Kong are not rare to use lying to achieve their goals, so what he said is basically impossible to be false.


    "That''s all for you. How about it, are you interested in following Kyoko to create a unique mafia family?"


    "It sounds interesting."


    Liudao Mukuro looked thoughtfully, glanced at Kyoko and the ring on her hand, "It''s just that other people don''t welcome me!"


    "As long as you promise not to kill innocent people indiscriminately, I have no opinion."


    Jingzi knew that Nie Kong''s decision was naturally justified, and he did not object.


    "Since Sister Jingzi and boss Nie Kong have said so, then I don''t care."


    The prison temple falcon was indignant, but even Nie Kong and Kyoko agreed, so he naturally had no position to disagree.


    "Well, isn''t that good!" As a pacifist, Yamamoto Takeshi can turn his fighting into jade, naturally he can''t ask for it.


    "Extreme reconciliation!"


    Sasakawa Rakuhei is even more indifferent, if he can, he even wants to pull Liudao Mukuro into his boxing club.


    Kulom didn''t speak, but nodded gently, indicating that he had no opinion.


    And Hibari Kyouya, who had already concluded a deal with Nie Kong when he was in the fantasy world, was naturally even more disagreeable.


    "You are welcome to join, Liu Dao Mukuro."


    Nie Kong didn''t matter whether the other party had clearly expressed his willingness or not, he made a final decision.


    "Teacher Nie Kong is different from the surface!"


    Liu Dao Mukuro had no objection, but praised Nie Kong in a disguised form, which was regarded as a small resistance in disguised form.


    Regardless of whether he agrees or not, Nie Kong is a person who does what he says. If he doesn''t agree with his invitation, I am afraid that Nie Kongshen will deal with it unconsciously.


    For this, Liu Dao Mukuro was accidentally very clear.


    "Huh, boring."


    Seeing that the matter had been resolved, Hibari Kyoumi let out a cold snort, put away his duckweed abducted boredly, turned and prepared to leave.


    "Don''t forget what you promised me!"


    Hibari Kyoumi glanced at Nie Kong coldly and reminded him if there was nothing. Then when he passed by Kulom, Hibari Kyoumi paused inaudibly, but still didn''t say anything. Then left.


    Hearing this, Nie Kong chuckled, helplessly shook his head at the back of Skylark.


    Really an out-and-out fighting freak!


    "Teacher, have you ever promised Hibari-senpai anything?"


    After seeing that everything had been handled, Jingzi relaxed all over, then trot to Nie Kong''s side and asked curiously.


    Before Hibari Kyouya left, she still cared a little no matter what.


    "It''s nothing, just to allow Kyouya to agree to cooperate with our activities, and promised that after he has subdued Liu Dao Mukuro, he will let Liu Dao Mukuro serve as his training partner."


    "Kufufufu~ This feeling of being calculated is really exciting~"


    Knowing that he was actually calculated by Nie Kong from the beginning, Liu Dao Mukuro couldn''t help but show that weird smile at Nie Kong, while constantly exuding his own deep resentment, silently accusing Nie Kong of immoral behavior.


    It''s just a pity that Nie Kong turned a blind eye, facing Kyoko and Kulom with that gentle smile.


    "Xiaojing, Kulom, let''s go back, we have been busy for a day today, but we have to have a good meal~"


    "Ok!"


    Jingzi and Kulom responded at the same time, and then led by Nie Kong, taking the lead in preparing to leave.


    However, Kulom didn''t know what he was thinking about, and quietly looked back at Liu Dao Mukuro, hesitated for a moment, and still made no sound, turned his head and prepared to go back and talk.

 2376 The collapse of the second element Text 4 045, Rambo Nemesis?

    Jingzi and Kulom responded at the same time, and then Nie Kong took the little hand and prepared to leave.


    However, Kulom didn''t know what he was thinking about, and quietly looked back at Liu Dao Mukuro, hesitated for a moment, and still made no sound, turned his head and prepared to go back and talk.


    Because Liu Daomu is not just a person, he also has several partners who escaped from the Avengers prison with him, so although he was forced to join the Bovino family by Nie Kong, those few friends It needs to be dealt with.


    Therefore, Nie Kong and his party went back to the house, leaving Liu Dao Mukuro to stay in Obsidian Paradise by himself, discussing the future life with Chimoto Chikusa and others.


    "Colom, how do you feel about Liudao Mukuro?"


    On the way back, Nie Kong asked Kulom softly while looking at a group of people playing around.


    "Huh? Huh..."


    Kulom was taken aback by Nie Kong''s sudden question, but after thinking about it seriously, he shook his head gently.


    "Actually...I don''t hate him, nor do I like his behavior. The only feeling is that his illusion skills are very powerful..."


    Kulom knew very well that he was able to resist Liu Dao Mukuro''s illusion this time, most of the reason was because Nie Kong was supporting her behind her back.


    "If you don''t hate it, let him give some advice on your illusion."


    Seeing how Kulom had always cared about Liu Dao Mukuro''s situation, Nie Kong casually made suggestions.


    "Oh, I thought Brother Nie Kong would teach me by himself?"


    Kulom blinked his eyes and looked at Nie Kong, his eyes full of innocence.


    "Huh? What''s wrong with you Colom? What''s okay?"


    Originally, Nie Kong and Kulom were discussing in a low voice, but because of Kulom''s surprise, their voices were raised unconsciously, and they couldn''t help attracting Kyoko''s curiosity.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just that Kulom wants to learn illusion from me. I think Liudao Mukuro is more appropriate."


    Nie Kong answered casually, thinking about how to deal with Liu Dao Mukuro''s position.


    "Well, Kulom, don''t worry, since Liu Dao Mukuro has joined our family, it is natural to listen to the leader of me. I will help explain, you just wait for my good news!"


    After hearing this, Kyoko suddenly realized, and immediately took Kulom''s hand with a look of "you can rest assured", indicating that she does not have to worry about this problem.


    "Xiao Jing has changed quite a lot. If it were before, he wouldn''t have said such a thing!"


    Nie Kong ruowu smiled, it is impossible not to be surprised by what Jingzi said.


    Before becoming the leader, Kyoko was a gentle negotiator, not a person who decided other people''s affairs based on his own subjective consciousness.


    "As a leader, on the premise of guaranteeing himself, he must benefit his family members to the greatest extent possible, so as to make the family members give up, this is what the grandfather told me!"


    After hearing what Nie Kong said, the originally confident Jingzi suddenly became a little uncertain, and looked at Nie Kong carefully, for fear that the other party would be dissatisfied with him.


    "Of course, while meeting Kulom''s expectations, I will try my best to meet the requirements of Liudao Mukuro, who is also a member of the family, Sora, I...Is it wrong?


    "There is nothing wrong, you have a good idea."


    Nie Kong was very happy to see Jingzi gradually grow into an excellent leader step by step.


    "Do you really want that guy to join our big family? I remember those guys all escaped from the Avengers prison! And that guy is so evil, if you betray..."


    Prison Temple Falcon has always been impatient to say whatever he thinks of, and his impression of Liu Dao Mukuro is not good, so he doesn''t quite understand why Nie Kong recruited that guy.


    "Well, that guy is really amazing. One more friend and one less enemy, isn''t it great!"


    At this time, Yamamoto Takeshi''s character of a good old man came out, and he patted the back of Hayato in Prison Temple carelessly, trying to convince him not to mind too much.


    "In the Avengers prison, there is no need to worry about anything, I have already handled this aspect." Those guys, Nie Kong can control their lives.


    Nie Kong also knew that the Falcon of the Prison Temple was really considering his family, and he understood his thoughts.


    "If Liudao Mukuro dares to betray, don''t worry, my special advisor is not a display!"


    Nie Kong smiled softly and his voice was soft, but what he said was very powerful and convincing.


    The Falcon in the Prison Temple has no objection. After all, if Liu Dao Mukuro really dared to betray, I am afraid that he will be dealt with by boss Nie Kong very badly without him!


    "Wow wow wow wow-don''t come over -"


    When they were about to get home, the group suddenly heard Lan Bo''s crying, very miserable.


    Although the Falcon of the Prison Temple always disliked Lan Bo''s appearance, when he felt that Lan Bo might be in danger, he was the first to rush out and wanted to save him.


    "Stupid bull-are you okay!"


    The prison temple Hayato rushed to the place where the sound was made in a hurry. When it was time, he was ready to take action, but was suddenly shocked by what he saw in front of him.


    "sister¡­¡­"


    Afterwards, Yamamoto Takeshi and his party rushed to see the conditioned Hayato in Prison Temple, clutching his belly and falling down. They knew the situation and couldn''t help but feel relieved.


    Lan Bo was crying and running in the yard with a lot of tears and nose. After seeing Nie Kong, he habitually ran towards Nie Kong, asking for comfort.


    The group looked at the mess in the front yard, the twins who had been knocked to the ground, and Bi Yangqi, who was standing and looking at everyone with a smile, and everyone guessed what happened.


    Nie Kong said he wanted Bi Yangqi to "take care" of Lan Bo and Yiping, which was probably a lesson.

 2377 The collapse of the second element Text 4 046, a guest of the Yamamoto family

    "Allah, allah, Hayato is as excited as ever when he sees her sister!" Bi Yangqi said with a light smile.


    "Miss Biyangqi, you look good without glasses, but it''s a pity that Hayato has a serious psychological shadow on this!"


    Nie Kong thanked Shoujia Biyangqi''s head, and then turned his head to look at the Jail Temple Falcon thoughtfully, thinking about how to get rid of the psychological shadow of Jail Temple Falcon towards Bi Angqi.


    "I didn''t fall down while fighting, but fell down when I got home in victory. I really don''t know how to say it!"


    Sasakawa Rakuhei shook his head helplessly, spit out, and then naturally bent down to support Hayato in Prison Temple, and together with the helping Yamamoto Takeshi, he was ready to help him into the house to rest.


    "Brother Kong, sister Kyoko, everyone, welcome back!"


    After feeling that Nie Kong and others had returned, Feng Tai, who was asked by Bi Angqi to hide at home, quickly rushed out with Yiping, and looked at the group of people who were not injured, with joy.


    It''s just that a certain fallen person is an exception. Although Fengtai wanted to show sympathy, he didn''t know what to say.


    "Lambo, are you okay! Don''t cry, can Brother Kong make something for you?"


    Seeing Lan Bo who was crying and crying, Nie Kong had to comfort him softly, and tried to divert his attention with food.


    "Really?"


    I have to say that Nie Kong¡¯s method was very effective. As soon as he heard something delicious, Lan Bo stopped his tears and looked at Nie Kong pitifully. After seeing Nie Kong nodding, this Just happy.


    "Then Master Lanbo wants to eat cherry blossom pudding! Fruit cake! Cookies!"


    "Before you think about it, you are not allowed to eat anything except my food!"


    Bi Angqi, who had always been very gentle with her children, suddenly grabbed Lan Bo from Nie Kong¡¯s arms. She had a dark face with a gloomy warning to Lan Bo, and she wanted to take refuge in Nie. Before the sky, he left the place with people directly.


    Although the twins who came to look for trouble were successfully solved, but if Lan Bo, the disobedient bear child, had been arrogant and wanted to participate in the battle and caused her troubles, presumably this front yard would not have become this. Terrible!


    Nie Kong didn''t care. Although Bi Angqi was not on her side, she didn''t really treat Lan Bo anyway, so she just let her go.


    Because the matter was resolved quickly, when the group of people arrived home, it was almost time for lunch. In order to reward them, Nie Kong proposed to go out for a big meal.


    "Go out to eat?"


    Kyoko tilted her head and thought, although she has no opinion, but¡ª


    "Actually I think the food you cook is much better than the outside food!"


    "It''s better to go to my sushi restaurant! Although it is not as good as Teacher Nie Kong''s cuisine, it is also very Japanese, and you should like it."


    Yamamoto Takeshi suddenly thought of something, and immediately offered his invitation, "My dad has always wanted me to invite you, because of me, thank you in person."


    "Thank you very much for inviting us, but so many of us... not so embarrassed..."


    Kyoko hesitated about the one who had photographed Yamamoto Takeshi. After all, if they had so many people together, they might have caused trouble to their family.


    "It doesn''t matter, everyone is friends!"


    Yamamoto Takeshi didn''t mind, he could still afford such a few people.


    "If this is the case, then the hospitality is difficult, let''s go to the Yamamoto''s as a guest!"


    Nie Kong was more bold, and made a final decision.


    "The meeting ceremony is naturally indispensable, you go first, I will catch up with you when I prepare the souvenir."


    Although this is an invitation from Takeshi Yamamoto, there should be etiquette.


    "That''s it, you go first, and the teacher and I will catch up as soon as possible."


    Hearing Nie Kong''s words, Jingzi nodded in agreement, but said that he wanted to be with Nie Kong.


    "Okay, you should know the address, Teacher Nie Kong, I won''t say anything, then we will wait for you to come!"


    After Yamamoto sent a message to his father, he greeted Sasakawa and his party, said goodbye to Nie Kong and Kyoko, and walked towards his home.


    Before leaving, Yiping was still very worried that Lan Bo would go hungry, and was very worried. For her face, Bi Angqi was willing to lift Lan Bo''s ban.


    "Kyoko, what kind of souvenir do you think is better?"


    Nie Kong had already made a decision in his heart, but seeing Jingzi staying with her on purpose, she felt that she should have something to say, so instead of preparing directly, she asked Jingzi for her opinion first.


    "Um... I don''t know..."


    Kyoko hesitated for a while, but still had no good ideas, so she shook her head honestly.


    "Yamamoto''s father is a more traditional Japanese, and he generally likes more practical things..."


    Nie Kong silently reminded him. Seeing Jingzi thinking in distress, his small face was wrinkled like a bun, but unexpectedly cute.


    "Gifts have always been different from person to person. Start by understanding the other person, understand the other person''s mind, and then make guesses and judgments, and give them the most suitable gift. No matter when, it will make you want to do things. Achieve a multiplier effect with half the effort."


    As a leader, it is indispensable to communicate and get along with other family leaders. The important thing that often makes the other party''s first impression of you is the gift-giving aspect.


    The reason why Jingzi stayed here was to ask Nie Kong about this.


    "Although I don''t know much about people at that age, if you think about it this way, the gift that Yamamoto''s father would like would be cooking ingredients."


    After Nie Kong''s reminder, Jingzi was thoughtful and had a suitable choice in his mind.


    "Xiao Jing understands quickly, I just have this thing ready, wait for us to catch up with them as soon as possible!"


    Seeing that Kyoko had understood what she meant, she wrapped the prepared souvenir of Yamamoto''s father, and then naturally took Kyoko''s hand and walked towards Yamamoto''s house.

 2378 The collapse of the second element Text 4 047, Kuloms talent

    I don''t know if it was because they wanted to wait for Nie Kong and Kyoko, or because they left time for Yamamoto''s father to prepare sushi. Nie Kong and Kyoko joined the army when they were on the way.


    "Yo, Teacher Nie Kong, Jingzi, you guys caught up so soon!"


    After seeing Nie Kong, Takeshi Yamamoto greeted him enthusiastically and waved to Nie Kong.


    "We are still discussing whether to invite Liu Da Mukuro and the others, and Hibari Kyouya, after all, he has helped a lot in this incident!"


    "Liu Dao Mukuro, you don''t need to rush to invite them now. They still need time to recuperate and reconcile. If Kyouya, you can invite you to try it."


    Nie Kong chuckled and replied. Although the proposal is good, it is a pity that there may be no way to successfully invite such a successful invitation.


    "Senior Hibari seems to hate being in groups, so I''d better send him the sushi."


    Yamamoto''s popularity is not without reason, not only because of his cheerful personality, but also because he is very good at observing people.


    Such talents are really unavailable, and they can complement those who are more impulsive like the Hayato in Prison Temple, and are very suitable as diplomats.


    "I always feel that Yamamoto-kun seems to be very powerful, no matter what kind of person he can get along well with, if it is me, there is no way to do that."


    Kyoko actually admired Takeshi Yamamoto very much. He was able to treat everyone the same, and she had a hard time with cold people like Hibari-senpai.


    "Well, Kyoko, you are great! Your enchantment has helped me a lot!"


    Yamamoto is not humble, just like Kyoko envy him, he actually cooperates with a girl like Kyoko who is gentle and strong!


    "Of course, Sister Jingzi is our leader, how could it not be great!"


    Hearing what Yamamoto said, the loyal fan of Prison Temple Hayato immediately showed off proudly, and impatiently pulled the distance between Yamamoto Takeshi and Kyoko.


    "Baseball idiot, stay away from Sister Jingzi, she is the boss of Nie Kong!"


    "Prince...Prince Temple...just call me Kyoko..."


    Jingzi blushed as the boss Nie Kong from the prison temple blushed and lowered her head shyly. She was embarrassed to say something, she could only refute it quietly from the name.


    "How can this be? Sister Jingzi is the leader. You must use honorifics!"


    The Hayato of Prison Temple has always been a stubborn person, and he refuses to give in to this aspect.


    Nie Kong looked at the group of people walking and frolicking in front of him, with a faint smile on his mouth, and silently approached Kulom who had been silent and seemed to be thinking about something, and asked curiously.


    "Colom, what are you thinking about?"


    Although the child has gradually got along well with everyone, she is always easy to fall into her own world, which undoubtedly makes Nie Kong a little worried.


    Anyway, now that Kulom is his nominal sister, he still cares more.


    "Brother Kong..."


    Kulom''s eyes were a bit hollow, foggy, indistinct, and his voice was relatively ethereal, as if it could disappear at any time.


    "Colom, brother is here."


    Seeing Kulom''s expression, the smile on Nie Kong''s face paused for a while, and then he increased his smile, and gently raised Kulom''s hand with his hand, transmitting his power to Kulom.


    "Colom, don''t be too easy to be led by others and lose your way. Brother will worry."


    Seeing Kulom, whose eyes were gradually regaining his clarity, Nie Kong breathed a sigh of relief, and explained in a good manner.


    "sorry that I had you worried¡­¡­"


    Kulom lowered his head apologetically, very guilty for the trouble he caused to Nie Kong.


    "I am your brother. I am worried that you are normal. You don''t have to apologize, but you have to promise me that next time you must stand firm on yourself, okay?"


    While contacting Kulom, Nie Kong already knew her condition.


    Her body was originally able to survive because of her own abilities, and her mental body is relatively weak, and it is easy to be attracted to the spiritual world of other people in the spiritual world.


    In the original work, Kulom got on line with Liudao Mukuro because of this.


    "I know, I will definitely work hard."


    Although Kulom still didn''t have much confidence, she also knew that she worried Nie Kong. No matter what the reason, she didn''t want to worry Nie Kong anymore.


    "So now, can you tell brother, what happened to you just now?"


    "Just now when I heard Yamamoto-kun said that he wanted to invite that person together, I couldn''t help but think about it, and then...I...it seems...well...I..."


    The previous words were very clear, but when later, Kulom suddenly hesitated to say that it was not true.


    "Well, since it''s okay, forget it!"


    When Nie Kong saw this, he didn''t mind, and reached out his hand to touch Kulom''s head.


    While touching Kulom''s head, Nie Kong also touched Kulom''s memory.


    Sure enough, it is related to Liu Dao Mukuro!


    However, this time is different from the original work. It was not the Kulom who Liu Dao Mukuro actively contacted, but the Liu Dao Mukuro that Kulom actually contacted unconsciously.


    Presumably, this incident also surprised Liu Dao Mukuro!Unexpectedly, Kulom''s talent is so powerful, no wonder Liu Dao Mukuro used Kulom''s body in the original work.


    While retracting his hand, the arc of Nie Kong''s mouth involuntarily expanded. After comforting Kulom, he casually led her behind the team.


    Under the leadership of Takeshi Yamamoto, the group soon arrived at Yamamoto¡¯s shop. Yamamoto¡¯s father greeted him enthusiastically. When Kyoko delivered the souvenir, the surprised expression on his face turned into a surprise expression. , So that Kyoko, who was still a little worried, instantly felt relieved.That is the top ingredient in captivity of gourmet food, enough to make countless chefs crazy.

 2379 The collapse of the second element Text 4 048, Biyangqi changes

    "sorry for disturbance."


    Yamamoto''s father, like Yamamoto Takeshi, was a cheerful and enthusiastic person, and he greeted a group of people into the store very carefreely.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, you are so polite. You can eat as you please. If you have anything else you want to eat, just say it, you are welcome!"


    It''s not the first time Yamamoto''s father has seen Nie Kong. He liked him very much when Nie Kong visited him for the special training of Takeshi Yamamoto, and he was very welcome.


    As soon as he smelled the scent of sushi, Lan Bo was already salivating, and he couldn''t wait to jump out of Sasakawa''s embrace, and was about to prepare desperately to eat.


    Yiping was about to speak, let Lan Bo know how to be polite, Bi Yangqi had already spoken leisurely, she didn''t know what she said in Lan Bo''s ear, and immediately made Lan Bo stop moving, looking at those close by pitifully Sushi in front of me.


    "be patient--"


    If you are impatient, you will have to eat Biyangqi''s poisonous food. This kind of thing is absolutely not!


    Bi Yangqi looked at her results with satisfaction, then picked up a level, took the place, and waited for everyone to be in place before eating.


    "Miss Bi Yangqi is surprisingly good at training children!"


    Nie Kong couldn''t help looking at Lan Bo with a jealous look. His pitiful appearance was really distressing.


    "Presumably, Miss Biyangqi would be a good mother."


    Nie Kong was actually just a casual sentence, but unexpectedly, Bi Yangqi''s body was stiff, and her face was a little strange.


    Liborn said that she was a good lover, and many people said that she was a good, good woman, but there has never been a person like Nie Kong who would say this to her.


    "I''m threatening him, is this a good mother..."


    Bi Yangqi muttered to herself softly, a little confused.


    "It is necessary to educate children, but when necessary, to make children obediently and obediently, this is the correct way of education. I think Miss Biyangqi did a good job."


    With Nie Kong''s hearing, he naturally heard Bi Yangqi''s self-talk, and after a surprised glance at her, he used Bi Yangqi to speak his own opinions.


    Hearing what Nie Kong said, Bi Yangqi slowly raised her head, staring at Nie Kong with piercing eyes for a while, feeling that his words were from the sincerity, without any perfunctory or hypocrisy. Only a slight smile appeared.


    Although the arc of the smile was not big, the only one Nie Kong showed was a sincere and gentle smile.Even Nie Kong was stunned.


    Nie Kong smiled back, then picked up a piece of sushi and handed it to Kulom.


    "Colom, you try it. This sushi is pretty good and delicious."


    "Teacher Nie Kong knows the goods very well, he is indeed a master chef. This is our restaurant''s greeting sushi, Kulom, try it!"


    Seeing Nie Kong''s behavior when he inadvertently looked up, Yamamoto Takeshi was suddenly excited and enthusiastically recommended his own sushi to Kulom.


    "Cut, you didn''t do it!"


    "What my dad does is not equivalent to what I did, and I will inherit my dad''s craftsmanship in the future. Although it is not as good as Teacher Nie Kong''s cooking, don''t be more picky."


    Heiji Hayato habitually goes against Takeshi Yamamoto, even if he thinks the sushi is delicious, but because he is so close to Sister Kyoko, he absolutely resists him.


    The chief next to Sister Jingzi''s head only needs him!


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh? Prison Temple, you want to eat my sushi?"


    Takeshi Yamamoto is a optimistic person, and he habitually understands what he thinks of the Hayato in Prison Temple.


    "To be honest, I also want to try the sushi that Yamamoto made yourself!"


    Shocked by Yamamoto¡¯s words, before the prison temple Hayato had time to refute, he was easily reversed by Nie Kong¡¯s words, which caused the prison temple¡¯s sentence "Idiots will want to eat your sushi" to be hardened. Taken back into the stomach alive.


    "Well, since Teacher Nie Kong has said so, although it is not as good as my dad, my craftsmanship is still good!"


    Yamamoto Takeshi was quite confident in himself. Under Nie Kong''s instigation, he went to the back hall to prepare even more eagerly.


    "Hayato, as the proponent, you must eat more when Yamamoto is ready!"


    Seeing the gloomy look of the Jail Temple Falcon, Nie Kong unceremoniously added another fire, successfully stimulating the Jail Temple Falcon even more depressed.


    God knows why it developed into this form. He was obviously disgusting that guy and looking for that guy''s fault. Why did he turn into that guy so much!


    However, this is the order of Nie Kong boss, he dare not disobey it at all!


    "Prince Temple-kun, I am glad to see that you are finally willing to get along well with Yamamoto-kun!"


    Kyoko didn''t know the previous situation. He only heard what Nie Kong said, and mistakenly thought that the Prison Temple took the initiative to reconcile with Yamamoto, and was very happy.


    After even Kyoko said so, the expression of Hayato in Prison Temple became more and more tearful.


    "Falcon has finally grown up, and I''m very pleased to be a sister."


    It is rare to be able to tease her brother like this, and Bi Yangqi will naturally not miss this opportunity to join in the fun.


    "Cut, isn''t it just a few sushi, I can''t eat it!"


    After hearing Bi Yangqi''s words, the prison temple Hayato habitually returned to that arrogant appearance, with a cold and warm face.


    "You eat first, I''ll go and make it easier."


    When the banquet was very busy, Nie Kong suddenly stood up and prepared to leave the banquet on the excuse of convenience.


    "Okay, go early and return early."


    Jingzi didn''t doubt he was there, and after casually raising his eyes to Nie Kong, he turned his head and took care of Lan Bo.


    It''s just that Bi Yangqi raised her eyes and glanced at Nie Kong inadvertently, thoughtfully, but didn''t say anything, but continued to eat her food normally.


    After leaving the table, Nie Kong walked to a convenient place, and then went around and walked to the gym behind the shop.

 2380 The collapse of the second element Text 4 049. Rebauen returns! !

    "I''m sorry, it''s meal time now. If there is anything, please make a long story short." Nie Kong wouldn''t come out to meet him if he didn''t realize that someone coveted him in secret.


    However, the other party just stared at Nie Kong with piercing eyes, but did not speak.


    "Sorry, if there is nothing wrong, please forgive me for failing to accompany me!"


    Nie Kong saw that he was still pretending there, and turned around to leave.


    "What have you done to the nine generations of Pengley!"


    Seeing that Nie Kong was really planning to leave, Lieborn had to speak and questioned.


    Although he wanted to see the flaw in Nie Kong''s eyes, it was obvious that he had failed.


    Nie Kong''s eyes were like a secluded well, bottomless, calm, and could not see any information.


    Liborn, who had always been good at reading minds, had to admit that his approach to others simply didn''t work for Nie Kong.


    "Pengley is the largest mafia family in Italy, what do you think I can do to him." Nie Kong asked back.


    "I really want to know how a few days ago, how did you rob the Ninth Generation at the Pengley headquarters in a short period of time. And since disappearing back, the Ninth Generation seems to be a different person."


    Although Lieburn''s voice could not be changed, the milk was milky, but his voice became more and more cold, with a hint of chill.


    "Oh, so you went to Italy to meet the ninth generation."


    Regarding what Nie Kong said, Lieburn had no expression on his face, and found that Nie Kong could not be so obedient to answer all his questions.


    "Yes, I don''t know what method you used to make the ninth generation recognize your family. Could it be that you plan to replace our Penglai successor?"


    Lieburn raised his hand and pressed his hat brim down to cover his eyes, preventing the other party from seeing any clues, but the upward arc of the corner of his mouth directly exposed his intention.


    "In this world, things that you can''t even imagine will always happen. Unexpectedly. Therefore, my goal is to make Kyoko the number one in the world! No matter who stands in front, it will be our enemy. By the way, Bi Yangqi will also be on my side."


    "That''s the case, I finally understand now. If that''s the case, how could Rebauen lose to you. Bi Yangqi only saw the weak side of A Gang, I believe A Gang''s subsequent performance will be recognized by her ."


    Even Liborn, who was accustomed to the world, couldn''t laugh. Nie Kong wanted to nurture Kyoko, so that he had no choice but to completely defeat the opponent.


    As an all-you-can-eat Nie Kong, he has become good friends with Yamamoto''s father within a short period of time. He declined the other party¡¯s invitation to stay and play more. Nie Kong and Kyoko set out to go home and rest. By the way I also need to help Kyoko do some homework for her whereabouts.


    During the night with Jingzi, Nie Kong was also looking forward to what will happen with Jingzi.


    "Speaking of studying, Hayato, your grades are pretty good. You can help Kyoko and Yamamoto with tutoring. The two of them have good learning abilities, and there is no problem with a little mention."


    When it comes to homework, Nie Kong, as a teacher, has a very good say.


    "Laiping, although your boxing has improved a lot, your scores are inversely proportional, plummeting. Listening to your class teacher, you seem to have failed this quiz!"


    Nie Kong looked at Sasakawa with a smile, but he couldn''t bear Nie Kong''s brighter smile, so he could only admit his mistake.


    "Sorry, Teacher Nie Kong! I know I was wrong, please help me with my homework!"


    Sasakawa did a five-body throwing gesture with a sincere attitude, and he could see that he really wanted to study seriously.


    "Sister Kyoko''s words are fine, but I don''t want to tutor this baseball idiot!"


    After being neatly tidyed up by Yamamoto at the sushi restaurant, Hayato in Prison Temple''s resentment towards Yamamoto rose sharply, expressing his unwilling attitude strongly.


    "If this is the case, I remember that Xiaochun''s studies are also good. If she doesn''t mind, I can ask her to help. And I have to tutor Kyoko, so I don''t have time to bother you."


    Nie Kong did not refuse the prison temple''s resistance uncharacteristically, but after thinking about it, he put forward his own suggestions.


    "It just so happens that Xiaochun might come to play in the afternoon! Xiaojing, Xiaochun lives alone these days, you can find her to play more when it is convenient for you."


    Thinking of the strangeness of Xiaochun''s house, Mr. Nie Kong was still a little worried. Although Jingzi''s strength could only rely on himself, it would be much safer to have personal care.


    "Well, I got it."


    Jingzi nodded. Although she didn''t know the reason why Nie Kong mentioned this, she also liked Xiaochun, so she agreed directly without comment.


    "You don''t even know Xiaochun, Yamamoto-kun, Prison Temple, right? You can meet him."


    "It sounds like a nice person, anyway, there is nothing wrong now, we might as well go together!"


    The Hayato at the Prison Temple lacked interest, but Takeshi Yamamoto was very interested.


    Although I don''t understand the secret of the ring, it can absorb the flame of anger, which already represents its extraordinary in family education.


    "Although the Liu Dao Mukuro incident has been resolved, because of this incident, it is inevitable that uneasy and kind people will come to make trouble, and you should also be careful."


    What needs to be reminded is still what they should be reminded of.


    "I don''t know why, I also feel that the ring you gave me, teacher, has always had a bad feeling, as if something is going to happen..."


    After listening to Nie Kong''s words, Jingzi suddenly became a little uneasy. The ring she had been wearing always felt like she was about to move around, as if something important was about to happen.


    "Sister Jingzi, don''t worry, I will definitely protect you!"


    Hayato in Prison Temple is not worried about what will happen. He firmly believes that he will help Sister Kyoko to overcome all difficulties!

 2381 The collapse of the second element text 4 050, xanxus struck

    A white-haired and long-haired Squaro chased Bagir with a Pengley ring all the way to Japan. He was about to catch someone. Unexpectedly, a nosy girl suddenly appeared on the way, and The girl is so careless, not afraid of herself.


    "Although thank you for saving me, he is not an ordinary person. Run away!"


    The injured Bagir looked weak, but still responsibly persuaded the single ponytail girl in front of her to leave.


    "Who do you think is rubbish! An adult chasing a child to fight and kill, you are rubbish!"


    Miura Haru, who was full of justice, realized that her situation was very dangerous. She only knew that if she didn''t stand up, then this young man would definitely be bullied by the fierce man in front of her.


    Squalo originally didn''t want to involve ordinary people, but when he was scolded by the strange girl in front of him, he immediately rose up in anger, waved the long sword in his hand, and slashed towards Bagir.


    "Xiaochun! Be careful!"


    Miura Haru never thought that the man in front of him would dare to commit a crime in broad daylight. Under the conditioned reflex, he turned around and hugged the injured Bagir tightly, closed his eyes tightly, and looked scared. Waiting for the pain to come.


    However, between the flashing lights, Xiaochun heard a beautiful female voice, and then felt a person rushing in front of him.


    "Little... Jing?"


    After opening her eyes, Xiaochun opened her eyes wide, looking at the person who resisted her.


    "Nie Kong... Teacher..."


    "Amazing¡­¡­"


    Xiaochun stared at the white blade in his hand dumbfounded. Apart from surprise, his eyes were full of admiration.


    Is it the man she has been looking for to give herself a sense of security!


    "Teacher Nie Kong, I want to be your wife!"


    When love comes, nothing can be resisted, Xiaochun has always been a carefree young girl, no matter what the situation is now, Xiaochun directly expresses her heart straightforwardly.


    However, this sentence instantly made a black line at the end of the Prison Temple and Yamamoto who rushed to it.


    No matter how big your nerves are, you should also look at the situation at the scene, girl!


    Even the hearty boy Yamamoto was embarrassed by Xiaochun''s words, although he quickly returned to normal.


    However, the Prison Temple Hayato, who was Kyoko''s chief follower, refused.


    "Hey-where did you come from! Sister Jingzi kindly saved you, but you still want to snatch the boss of Nie Kong from Sister Jingzi!"


    On the spot, the Hayato at the Prison Temple shouted loudly at Xiaochun, his face full of discomfort.


    "Well, let''s wait until the enemy in front of you is resolved first..."


    Takeshi Yamamoto had no choice but to come out quickly to be a peacemaker. Although his expression was very laid-back, he was always wary of the man who took the initiative to attack the fierce look on the opposite side.


    Originally they were walking while Kyoko was introducing the girl named Haru Miura who was about to meet. However, Kyoko''s originally cheerful expression suddenly became tense, and then speeded up and rushed towards the front, their reaction slowed a step. , And rushed over later.


    But one thing is certain. Following Jingzi and Teacher Nie Kong, you will encounter many interesting things!


    "You guy..." Squalo stared at Nie Kong with an angry face, and scenes of unbearable past events flashed in his mind, which made the anger on his face even stronger.


    "Long time no see, Mr. Squairo."


    Nie Kong didn''t seem to see the anger of the other party at all, with a faint smile on his lips, and a leisurely greeting to the person in front of him.


    "Teacher, you know?"


    Kyoko was initially shocked by Xiaochun''s declaration, but after hearing Nie Kong''s greeting, he couldn''t help but become more confused about the status quo.


    "I don''t know him, it''s just one of my defeated men."


    Nie Kong took it casually, not caring at all.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the phrase "the enemy is defeated", or because Nie Kong¡¯s indifferent attitude directly stimulated Squaro¡¯s nerves. He was still cautiously vigilant, and the volcano erupted immediately, waving his hands desperately. The long sword dashed towards Nie Kong.


    "Trash¡ªI''m going to kill you!"


    He is an arrogant sword emperor with victorious battles. Wherever he has been insulted like that, he will not avenge his revenge, nor will he be a man!


    "If you can, you can try it."


    Nie Kong was indifferent to Squaro''s rage.


    "Square Impact--" Squaro used one of his unique tricks as soon as he arrived, which was enough to see his anger towards Nie Kong and his importance.


    "If your power is strong enough, it will indeed affect me, but it''s a pity that the current trick is just a bit noisy to me."


    Even if Squaro''s tricks were fierce, he could not shake Nie Kong in the slightest.


    The shark''s impact is a shock sword that uses a powerful shock wave to stimulate the opponent''s nerves and paralyzes it. Then, when the opponent is paralyzed and slows down, it is a deadly trick.


    However, Nie Kong was not affected at all.


    "This is the first time we have seen Teacher Nie Kong take action..."


    Now that Nie Kong took the shot, naturally there was nothing else to do. Yamamoto and others gathered around Kyoko, protecting them while observing the battle at the scene.


    They were also more or less affected by the shock wave of Squaro''s shark impact, but after Nie Kong shot, they magically lost the sense of oppressive nerve shock.


    "Asshole!"


    After failing a single move, Squaro immediately changed his tactics and used the "Hawker Tooth Spike". With a powerful impact and incomparable speed, he used his sword to stagger the attack trajectory and continuously stabbed his opponent. It seemed as if countless swords were piercing Nie Kong.


    And Sora also took back the blood whip of sin, as if he hadn''t reacted, standing still, without any movement.


    "teacher!"

 2382 The collapse of the second element Text 4 051, Dino reappears

    When Kyoko saw this, he instinctively called out anxiously, if it weren''t for being stopped by Yamamoto, I''m afraid he would have already wanted to rush out.


    "Kyoko, calm down, don''t be impulsive, that''s Teacher Nie Kong!"


    Yamamoto stopped Kyoko while trying to persuade him.


    Although Nie Kong did not move, he never disappeared from the beginning to the end. He was calm and boring, showing that he was absolutely at ease.


    Although Jingzi also believed in Nie Kong, her worry was not something she could control.


    "I''m really sorry, it seems I have to end this battle as soon as possible, otherwise Xiao Jing will worry about me."


    Nie Kong gently raised his hand and looked at the phantom of thousands of long swords that were about to attack him.


    When everyone did not react, they suddenly waved the blood whip of sin, just like a silver snake, directly smashing the opponent''s tricks.


    All of this happened in the blink of an eye. Before everyone had time to see how Nie Kong made his move, they saw that he had beaten Squaro to the ground with a long whip.


    Nie Kong stood expressionlessly in front of the fallen Squaro, looking condescendingly at the irritated Squaro, and suddenly said, "You still have a special move yet to come out!"


    Taking this opportunity, Nie Kong prepared to show Takeshi Yamamoto, who was also learning Kendo, to supplement his study.


    "Unexpectedly... to understand my details, which family are you from?"


    Being insulted by Nie Kong in this way, Squaro wished to get up now to fight Nie Kong in a life-and-death duel, but his identity as a person of Balian had to force him to calm down and leave his mind.Not only is he the sword emperor Squaro, but he is also a Pengley person!


    "Sorry, I haven''t reported my name yet. Nie Kong, the special advisor to the Sasakawa family led by Kyoko."


    Looking at Nie Kong''s serious attitude, it didn''t seem like making up a lie casually. Squairo also heard a lot of Sasakawa''s movement, because the other party was a small family and didn''t pay attention at all.


    At this time, thinking about it, he felt a little annoyed. If he had known this, he should have wiped out the Sasakawa family first to eliminate the troubles!


    "I don''t think that at this time, your Pengley family still has the heart to deal with the already powerful Sasakawa family!"


    Nie Kong seemed to have mind-reading skills. He saw Squaro''s thoughts at a glance, and a mocking smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    Although he is mainly dedicated to developing the power of the main family members on Kyoko''s side, he has not forgotten to hone his other subordinates at the headquarters of Bovino!


    "If you underestimate us now, you will suffer!"


    Nie Kong Ruoyuwu said, the corner of his eyes casually glanced at one side of the air, and he chuckled. The long whip in his hand waved seemingly not far away, but he saw the tall handsome man with blond hair suddenly Some panic appeared in front of everyone.


    "Uh...well, hello everyone, I am the leader of the Gabrone family, dancing Madino..."


    Dino, who had been observing the situation in the dark, did not expect that he would be forced out by Nie Kong. He introduced himself embarrassingly to the way he panicked, and watched that even though he had already introduced himself, he was still caught by Kyoko''s group. Looking at "Who are you", I couldn''t help but feel embarrassed.


    "Ahem, it doesn''t matter who I am now, the important thing is, Mr. Nie Kong, can you let Squaro go first?"


    Originally he wanted to help Bagir, but he didn''t expect Bagir to have been rescued, and his former classmate Squaro was defeated and his life was at stake, and he was also forced to show up from the dark.


    Originally, Nie Kong was not prepared to kill Squaro. After all, he would still be useful in the future, so after Dino''s request was made, he slowly withdrew his bloodwhip.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Dino had no idea that Nie Kong would obey his request so easily. He had already made plans to fight, and he was really at a loss.


    "Mr. Nie Kong, haven''t you discussed it."


    Because Dino suffered a lot from Nie Kong from the beginning, he knew that the whip in his hand was not of the same level as his own, so he was very vigilant. If he could communicate peacefully all the time, this was what he hoped most. .


    Originally thought that Nie Kong was a bad person, but from his protection of Bagir, he did not look like a bad person. This made Dino, who was very hostile to Nie Kong, completely confused.


    "I."


    Nie Kong''s face was calm, neither happy nor angry. He naturally recognized Dino. The Pengley leader''s ring that Kyoko had always carried was obtained from Dino''s hands!


    "Trash, next time, I will kill you!"


    Without knowing it, Squaro had secretly left Nie Kong''s side when Dino attracted everyone¡¯s attention, and suddenly shot at Bagir, snatching a box he had been protecting. Before leaving, he uttered cruel words to Nie Kong, and then left the place.


    "No, you can''t get up, your injury is very serious!"


    Looking at Bagir who was struggling to get up, Xiaochun immediately pressed his body carefully, not wanting him to mess around.


    "No, I have to take things back next time!"


    Bagir looked anxious, as he struggled so hard, the wounds on his body ooze more and more blood.


    "You don''t need to chase it, not to mention that you can''t chase it anymore. Even if you catch it, the thing is fake and unnecessary."


    Nie Kong glanced at the direction where Squaro was leaving. He was naturally watching his movements, but at this time he still needed him to inform the news, so he let him go.


    "fake?"


    Bagir froze for a moment, and was very surprised at what Nie Kong said. He couldn''t believe it.


    "It''s ridiculous to let a kid like you be a bait."


    A sarcasm smiled at the corner of Nie Kong''s mouth. I don''t know if it was about the fake or the bait, but Nie Kong didn''t plan to say anything anymore. He tilted his head toward the blonde Dino, although his face was Smile, but there is no slight smile in his eyes.


    "As a price for helping you solve a troublesome thing, I will accept the real ring you are wearing!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Nie Kong raised his hand lightly. After hearing Nie Kong''s words, Dino immediately raised his vigilance and was on guard at any time, but only saw a light dance of the long whip in Nie Kong''s hand, and Dino did not react yet. , The thing hidden in his arms had already appeared in Nie Kong''s hands.


    "Give it back to me, it''s not your thing!"


    Dino murmured in a deep voice, and the faint anger in his voice leaked. It seemed that as long as Nie Kong shook his head, he would burst out at any time.


    I know that the opponent¡¯s ability is more than a little bit higher than his own. However, Dino also has his own responsibility. I am sorry for the ninth generation leader if he lost the leader ring. Now if he loses even the family ring, he has no face at all. To the leaders of the nine generations.


    "Thank you very much for your assistance, but now there is no business for you, about the ring, I will personally communicate with the ninth generation leader."


    Nie Kong waved his hand lightly, driving a gust of wind and blowing towards Dino.


    Dino didn¡¯t have time to think carefully about what Nie Kong said he personally communicated with the leaders of the ninth generation. When he saw that Nie Kong had already taken action, he instinctively grabbed the whip in his hand and prepared to fight. Suddenly began to change.


    "Wait¡ª" Dino just noticed something was wrong, and as soon as he exited, before he could resist, his body was teleported back to Italy.

 2383 The collapse of the second element text 4052, get the ring again

    "His condition is a bit dangerous, let''s send him home for treatment first." Sasakawa said with concern.


    After all, it was a dispute between the Mafia, and in fact it was still a civil war, and it was not convenient to go to the hospital. So now the enthusiastic Sasakawa received Ping Ping''s first reaction after being injured.


    After seeing Nie Kong¡¯s greatness, Miura Chun¡¯s admiration grew thicker, but in this case, it¡¯s not too noisy, so she followed Nie Kong like a daughter-in-law, and prepared to go there together. Nie Kong''s home.


    Although it seems that Nie Kong and Jingzi are not ordinary people, but it doesn''t matter, Xiaochun has already realized that he will work hard to be a good wife!


    "You woman, what are you doing with us!"


    Seeing Miura Haru who was following up together, because of her appearance of wanting to marry Nie Kong, the Prison Temple Hayato was very upset, and he didn''t care about any gentleman''s courtesy at all, and he said impatiently.


    "Hayato, isn''t it? While I teach you to improve your strength, I also need to teach you more about the etiquette as a gentleman?"


    Nie Kong wouldn''t say anything if it was just a fight between men, but he was rude to the lady, which made Nie Kong a little unhappy.


    Xiaochun was unconvinced and wanted to reply, but Nie Kong was the first to protect her. This made Xiaochun even more admiring Nie Kong.


    "Prison Temple Lord, we originally came to invite Xiaochun to play together. Although there was a little accident, the original intention has not changed."


    Although Kyoko was taken aback by Xiaochun''s sudden confession, she reflexively thought it was just a joke, so she didn''t care much.


    "Ah, originally you are the girl who is very good at learning that Teacher Nie Kong said, hello, I am Takeshi Yamamoto!"


    The good old man Takeshi Yamamoto also came out to liven up the atmosphere, and introduced himself at the same time, by the way, he also introduced the Koji Hayato who didn''t seem to be ready to introduce himself.


    "This is the Falcon from the Prison Temple. Although he looks fierce, he is actually a hard-mouthed person. In fact, he is still a good person. Don''t be afraid!"


    Sasakawa Rapei has already known each other, and there is no need to introduce him, but he is a person with a flat back, but no one knows him.


    "He is also a Mafia, and his name is Bagir. If he is specific, you can ask Xiao Jing after he wakes up."


    Nie Kong was not prepared to give more introductions, if Jingzi wanted to understand, naturally there was a way to understand.


    "Teacher, can I know what the box you just got?" Jingzi asked softly.


    "If it''s specific, it''s actually the same thing as the ring I gave you."


    "Eh? Great! In this case, my brother and their strength will probably grow faster!"


    Jingzi understood what he meant with just a few words, and even Nie Kong himself was a little surprised, "Yes, my Jingzi is really smart."


    Being so boasted by Nie Kong, Jingzi couldn''t help but blushed and lowered his head slightly.Because of Nie Kong''s anything, I felt very happy.


    "Kyoko, what''s wrong with you?"


    Xiaochun originally wanted to talk to Nie Kong, but when she saw Kyoko who was silent with her head down, she couldn''t help but wonder.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, Jingzi, what were you talking about just now?"


    "Xiaochun, are you free during the fireworks display? We are going to watch it together. If you are free, why not go and play with us!"


    Nie Kong did not answer any questions, smiled and offered Xiaochun an invitation to the fireworks display.


    "Hayi, is the fireworks display? Free time! Teacher Nie Kong, you have all invited, of course I will go!"


    Xiaochun is a more nervous girl, she habitually skips the subject of everyone together, and directly regards Nie Kong as an invitation to her for a date.


    Because of the wounded, the group quickly returned to their residence.


    "Welcome back."


    Beyonc¨¦, who happened to be in the yard by the door, habitually said to everyone, and then focused on Nie Kong, "Nie Kong; teacher, Kulom seems to be a little restless, and has been locked in the room since he returned. ."


    Kulom was a little pale, so Kyoko persuaded him to go home and rest first, but he didn''t expect that when he returned, he heard such news.


    "I''m going to see Kulom."


    Kyoko was very uneasy. After exchanging a glance with Nie Kong, he walked towards the room where Kulom was.


    Nie Kong probably guessed that because Kulom''s power had begun to awaken, it was inevitable that he would be a little at a loss because of his spiritual world.If you had Kyoko''s help, he would be able to cheer up soon, so he wasn''t particularly worried.


    "Ping, you can bandage Bagir for help."


    Although the Falcon of Prison Temple is smart, he is too impulsive, and his temperament is still immature. As a person who charges ahead, he is not very suitable as a healer.


    "When it is convenient, I will ask Shamar to teach you some treatment knowledge. You can learn more and be prepared."


    "No problem, I get it!"


    Every time when he was injured outside, in order to prevent his sister from worrying, Sasakawa Rakuhei secretly used some small hands and feet by himself, so he was really good at dressing and handling wounds.


    "Yes, that''s it. Just do what I said to help Bagir treat the wound. I''ll leave it to you here. I have something to do. Go to the basement first."


    Nie Kong checked the situation and found that there was no problem, so he went to the laboratory in the basement first.


    Penglie''s ring was already in his hand. With the experience of the last time, Nie Kong smoothly poured the flames of gluttony into it.


    What''s amazing is that the Penglai ring suddenly changed greatly. The flame power in the ring not only retained the previous ability, but also became very powerful.


    So he gave this ring with his own power to Kyoko, just thinking that the ring could protect her safety.


    Following this, continuing to remodel the rings of the remaining family members will also bring unexpected surprises to the others.

 2384 The collapse of the second element Text 4 053, Kulom-Gluttony Ring

    "Teacher, teacher!"


    Just after finishing the transformation of the ring, Kyoko''s panicked voice suddenly sounded outside the door of the laboratory.


    "Teacher, Kulom''s situation is a bit wrong, she looks very uncomfortable!"


    After finally finding Nie Kong, Jingzi''s worried expression finally eased, and he reported the situation to Nie Kong in a panic.


    Nie Kong''s brows frowned slightly, and things happened suddenly, which made him start to worry.


    "Go, take me to see."


    Nie Kongshun picked up the reformed rings on the table, put them in his arms, and rushed towards the place where Kulom was with Jingzi.


    Because of the special reason of Kulom''s situation, in order to avoid other situations, Kyoko didn''t let others into the room, so even though he was anxious and worried, the Hayabusa and his group only stayed outside.


    "Colom!"


    Entering the room, Nie Kong looked at Kulom, who was short of breath, the strangeness in his lower abdomen, and he understood Kulom''s situation with just one glance.


    "Colom, did you do it yourself?"


    Jingzi was looking at Kulom worriedly, waiting for Nie Kong to take care of him, but he did not expect that instead of taking action, Nie Kong approached Kulom and asked a question that he didn''t understand at all.


    "Yes...no...I...want to...try...see..."


    Kulom answered intermittently, often taking a few deep breaths, and spitting out a few words vaguely, with cold sweat on her forehead, and she could see that she was working hard to continue living.


    At the same time, they are also suffering tremendously.


    "I see, you are a brave and strong child, I believe in you."


    After knowing Kulom''s thoughts, Nie Kong still did not take the initiative to treat or relieve Kulom''s pain. Instead, he took out a ring in his arms and placed it in Kulom''s hands.


    "Colom, take it well, feel the power it brings to you, and then try hard to fix it yourself!"


    "I know¡­¡­"


    Kulom moved his fingers and grasped the ring in his hand. From the ring, a warm current was slowly added to his body, which eased Kulom''s pain a lot.


    After finally having the opportunity to relax, Kulom continued his efforts, working hard to mobilize his little power, assisting the power brought by the ring, and working hard to follow the previous feelings and create a maintenance in his body. The liver of your own life.


    "Don''t worry, Kulom''s efforts rely on his own strength, and he will take his time."


    Just when Kyoko was at a loss, suddenly a pair of warm hands took her hands, and a familiar and peaceful voice rang in her ears at any time, which was very effective in calming Kyoko''s nervous mood.


    Nie Kong felt quite calm. As soon as he entered the room and saw Kulom''s situation, he knew the reason.


    This happened completely because the virtual liver he gave to Colom was forcibly destroyed.It should be Kulom who wanted to become stronger after sensing his own power.


    And the first step to become strong is to maintain your own body.


    Nie Kong knew that Liu Dao Mukuro''s instigation was indispensable for Kulom, who had never had much confidence in it, to make such a decision. Fortunately, his ring had been remodeled, and it was just right for Kulom to use it.


    People who can have this kind of consciousness, after having their own modified ring, their strength is naturally not at the same level.


    Similarly, Kulom relies on the power of the ring to repair his body. After all, it is a gluttony ring, which contains a small part of the power of ghouls and gourmet cells.


    As Kulom''s rapid breathing gradually became stable, Kyoko''s eyes could finally see Kulom''s situation.


    "Great, Kulom seems to be fine..."


    Seeing Kulom whose breathing was steady, Kyoko finally felt relieved.


    You know, the look of Kulom just now was in danger, but it really shocked Kyoko.


    "Kulom has already survived this difficulty on her own. Now, let''s give her a good rest."


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Kyoko nodded. Although he agreed with what Nie Kong said, his eyes still looked at Kulom, as if she was afraid that something might happen to her again.


    After seeing Kulom''s success, Nie Kong hesitated.


    "Xiao Jing, is your ring on you?"


    "Well, I kept it next to my body."


    Although Jingzi didn''t know why Nie Kong asked this suddenly, she still answered honestly.


    "Okay, let''s go, let''s go to my room."


    Nie Kong easily took Jingzi''s hand, opened the door, and prepared to leave the room.


    "Kulom is all right now, and now I need to take a break, please take care not to disturb her."


    Looking at the group of worried people surrounding the door, Nie Kong smiled faintly, calmed everyone''s emotions softly, and then took Kyoko to leave.


    "You take care of the situation first. Kyoko and I need to deal with something. If there is no important thing, it is best not to disturb us."


    Like everyone else, Jingzi was confused about what Nie Kong was going to do, but they also knew that Nie Kong had his own plans. If he could say it, he would naturally say that at this time, just believing in silence.


    "Xiao Jing, you know, we got these rings from other places."


    Before arriving in his room, Nie Kong suddenly stopped and looked at Jingzi with piercing eyes.


    Kyoko doesn''t know anything, he needs to tell her something she should know first.


    "Although these rings have been modified by me, only you can use them now, but before that, the original owner of these rings was the Ninth Generation.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Jingzi lowered his head, trying hard to digest the information Nie Kong told him, and worked hard to sort out his thoughts.


    "I know¡­¡­"


    Jingzi nodded without understanding, and looked up at Nie Kong firmly, "Everything the teacher does is for us, I know."


    Kyoko secretly vowed from the bottom of her heart that she must work hard to grow the family and make her no longer worry about herself.

 2385 The collapse of the second element Text 4 054, Biyangqis transformation

    Coming out of Kulom''s room, Nie Kongjiu noticed Bi Yangqi''s color.


    "If Miss Biyangqi wants to tell me something, it''s nothing more than covering it up."


    Nie Kong, who was walking slowly, suddenly stopped at the top of the stairs, and a casual glance from the corner of his eyes, the nonchalant voice made Bi Yangqi who was hiding in hiding nothing to hide.


    "As a result, there is still no way to hide from you... Teacher Nie Kong, you guys, why do you have Penglai''s ring?"


    Bi Yangqi smiled reluctantly, although she wanted to smile gently at Nie Kong as before, but now that she knew the situation, she couldn''t smile at Nie Kong without any complaints.


    "That, snatched it back from someone else."


    "how come!"


    "Is it possible that Miss Biyangqi has been obliterated by the ordinary daily life? Get what you want. This is the style of our Mafia!"


    Bi Yangqi was taken aback, and she seemed speechless to Nie Kong''s rebuttal.


    "The Pengley ring is something that belongs to the Pengley family. It can only be used by people with the blood of Pengley. This is why other families have been coveting them, but they are too tasteless and have to give up. If I got it, I couldn''t use it at all!"


    "What you said makes sense..."


    Nie Kong nodded if it happened, "It just happens, then take this opportunity, I will let you see the effect of this ring!"


    He gestured to Bi Yangqi with a "follow me" look, and then with a confused, frowning and very uneasy Bi Yangqi came to the front of the Hayato in the Prison Temple and Kulom.


    In order to prevent the Falcons from the prison temple from conditioned to see Bi Yangqi and have stomach pains, Nie Kong naturally asked Bi Yangqi to wear sunglasses at the beginning, and said "Battle Test" to Kulom and Yamamoto. , Prison Temple took the lead with an excited expression.


    "Then go and have a look together, but remember to stay by my side, otherwise it will be bad if you accidentally hurt it!"


    Before the Falcon of the Prison Temple reflexively wanted to refuse, Nie Kong had already agreed to Miura Haru''s application, and said the rules this time casually.


    "This time is completely different from the previous ones. I need you to exert all your strength. I don''t need to click to stop, and I don''t need to worry about the other things. I will bear everything."


    As soon as Nie Kong said this, everyone gasped in air.


    "Exerting all the power means... a real battle!"


    Kulom is a girl, so how could Takeshi Yamamoto give his best.


    Even Yamamoto Takeshi is a little bit incredulous. Although he really wants to prove his strength, if it is true, one of the two sides will definitely be injured!


    "Teacher, are you kidding me." Yamamoto Takeshi couldn''t help but ask.


    "Don''t worry, I''m watching."


    If the previous combat quizzes were designed to test whether each person''s abilities have improved or not, then this kind of test of fighting for their lives would have no idea what it meant.


    Although Yamamoto Takeshi didn''t understand Nie Kong''s thoughts, because he believed him from the bottom of his heart, there was no doubt about it. After bowing a little guilty to the opponent, he immediately started the fight.


    Proceed first and then pawn, even if you are fighting, you must maintain your own demeanor.


    As a remote combat, Kulom was not good at close combat. For people like Yamamoto, who was in close combat, he pounced at first.


    It would have been an easy game, but the speed and strength that Kulom exploded in the next moment surprised Takeshi Yamamoto. Kulom''s physique has improved more than ten times compared with the previous one.


    Just when Bi Yangqi was puzzled, what she saw in front of her had answered many of Bi Yangqi''s questions.


    Moreover, the power that bursts out, although there is a trace of Penglai''s power, it is more, but it is even more intense, and the momentum is like a broken bamboo. It can be clearly seen that it belongs to Nie Kong''s power.


    Bi Yangqi understood Nie Kong''s intentions.


    Seeing the violent vibration he created before him, Kulom himself couldn''t believe it, staring at the ring in his hand dumbfounded.


    Just holding it in his hand, he already felt a steady stream of power replenishing energy into his body. He was only tentatively shooting, but he did not expect that the small ring had such a powerful force.


    The two confronted each other, and finally Yamamoto took a punch by Kulom.


    "Ahem-ahem -"


    Takeshi Yamamoto walked out embarrassedly from the thick smoke raised by the huge turmoil, while covering his mouth and nose to avoid inhaling the dust, he couldn''t help coughing a few times, and sighed from his heart.


    "It''s really a sensation..."


    Takeshi Yamamoto is a genius in kendo. Although he now puts all his thoughts on baseball, this can''t extinguish his talent in kendo.


    "Ok... so awesome!"


    Miura Haru was stunned at what was happening before her eyes, shocked in her heart, but compared to fear, the thoughts in her heart were shock and admiration.


    It''s natural for boys to be strong, but Haru Miura is more curious about Kulom''s actions, "They are also teachers Nie Kong you taught?"


    "Almost, one part is my teaching and the other part is their own efforts. Next, please do your best to protect the family!"


    Nie Kong patted Kulom on the shoulder with satisfaction, and said with a light smile.


    Kulom blushed, hiding behind Nie Kong shyly, like a little wife.


    Their current strength doesn''t need to worry about foreign aggression any more, and what is left is to unite and accumulate combat experience.


    Nie Kong will teach them without reservation, but to what extent they can learn depends on their own efforts!


    At least what Nie Kong could teach them, almost made them stronger.The only thing that can improve them now is to give them a special ring boost like Kulom, and it would be a good choice to grab a few more from Pengley.

 2386 The collapse of the second element Text 4 055, Kulom is missing?

    Nie Kong greeted casually and explained that after he went out, he went out and picked up the phone.


    "Hibari Kyouya, can you talk to me about your thoughts about the battle the other day?"


    "...I don''t mind going over and strangling you now!"


    A cold voice rang from the microphone, and it was audible from the somewhat low and hoarse channel. At this moment, Hibari Kyouya was suppressing his anger.


    A fighting freak like him, an unpleasant battle, will naturally make him feel very unhappy.


    "No need to come here, I''ll go and fight with you, where are you?"


    "Ten minutes, old place."


    Hibari Kyoumi took a breath. Obviously, he didn''t expect that Nie Kong, who had never liked fighting with him, would suddenly offer an invitation to fight with him. However, this was just what he meant.


    "Okay, I''ll be there soon."


    Hibari Kyoumi instinctively squeezed the duckweed in his hand, raised his hand, and looked at Nie Kong sharply, in an offensive pattern.


    "Yes, it seems that the previous setbacks have made you a little better."


    Nie Kong nodded slightly, Hibari Kyouya made the most progress among all the tutors.


    "It''s so noisy!"


    Hibari said something displeased casually, and then directly attacked Nie Kong, his movements were clean and neat, his moves were sharp, fast and accurate, and all his strength was used, showing how much he valued Nie Kong.


    Seeing that Hibari Kyouya had no objection, Nie Kong, who had been avoiding the attack, finally started to fight back. For purposeful reasons, his power could not help but use a little bit of power.


    With one hand, he grabbed the duckweed abduction that Skylark swung to attack his face. Originally, he wanted to withdraw the weapon, but he didn''t expect that Skylark had already expected this move. He quickly let go of the duckweed abduction, and used Nie Kong to instantly In the gap, a sweeping leg with his left foot used 90% of the force.


    Nie Kong made a light leap, then kicked him in the head with a brisk kick, making him unable to react at all.


    "you lose."


    There was constant pain in the neck, Hibari Kyouya was not convinced, but had to admit that he was defeated again.


    "By the way, do you want to be a member of my family?" After all, Jingzi asked Nie Kong to invite Skylark to participate in the firework convention, so Nie Kong used another method.


    Nie Kong has never invited Hibari Gongya to join the family, this is the first time.


    "Your identity?" Skylark paused, thoughtfully, glanced at Nie Kong indifferently, and asked silently.


    "The consultant of the Sasakawa family, Nie Kong. I almost forgot to say that Liu Dao Mukuro who defeated you is also a member of our family."


    "That guy!!" Hibari Kyouya took a breath when he heard Liudao Mukuro, his expression became obviously excited.


    "Does your family prohibit fighting?"


    I don''t know if it was because of the abnormal desire for power after being defeated by Nie Kong, or what reason, Hibari Kyouya accepted it much easier than imagined.


    "No, competition is not forbidden in our family. You can challenge him at any time. I think Liu Dao Mukuro will be very happy to play against you." Nie Kong casually sold Liu Dao Mukuro.


    "Wow, this is very interesting news!"


    Hibari Kyouya is a fighting mad with excess energy. Nie Kong doesn''t have much time to spend on this aspect right now. It just so happens that he can take this opportunity to let these two people get training. Why not do it?


    "Oh, you really are a very interesting person."


    Hibari Kyouya believed in his own vision. Although he hated gatherings, if it were Nie Kong, it seemed that he would not be bored anymore.


    "The fireworks show is here or there. It was the first gathering of our Sasakawa family."


    Nie Kong suddenly changed the subject with a light smile, and then succeeded in seeing Skylark''s originally very excited face suddenly depressed. Think about it, there are definitely a lot of people at the fireworks show. For Skylark who hates crowds, it is definitely torment.


    After leaving the top of the school, Nie Kong suddenly received a call from Jingzi.


    "Teacher, Kulom is gone!"


    Jingzi''s hurried voice came over as soon as the phone was connected. Hearing the unexpected news, Nie Kong frowned slightly, but in order to calm Jingzi''s emotions, he had to relax his tone.


    "Xiao Jing, don''t forget your identity. Calm down. If the leader becomes anxious, it will make the family members feel uneasy!"


    "But... but¡ªI, I know."


    Although Kyoko on the other end of the phone was anxious, she knew what Nie Kong said was reasonable, and took a few deep breaths to force herself to calm down.


    "Calm down?"


    Nie Kong said indifferently, and rushed towards the place where Liu Dao Mou was.


    "Well, I''m sorry, I''m calm down now."


    "Colom is not the kind of rude kid who leaves without saying a word. Look, if she left any notes."


    Because Kulom is usually with Kyoko, and Nie Kong can locate it at any time, so there is still no mobile phone yet. Nie Kong has completely forgotten this.


    However, Kulom now seems to have completely disappeared. Even Nie Kong will not be able to find it quickly for a while.


    "I have looked for it, no."


    "If Kulom is going out, he won''t be quiet, so there are only two possibilities¡ª"


    When talking about this, Nie Kong suddenly stopped, as if waiting for Jingzi to analyze.


    "Kulom left in a hurry and didn''t have time to leave a message for us, or Coulom was accidentally taken out."


    When talking about the second possibility, Kyoko hesitated and didn''t really want to say it.


    "Could it be... Sister Biyangqi?"


    Kyoko looked at the Prison Temple and others who gathered around him curiously because of her movement, but she didn''t see Bi Yangqi.


    "But why does Bi Yangqi do this?"


    Kyoko didn''t want to doubt the people around her. What''s more, even though Biyangqi''s sister-in-law''s way of getting along with the prison temple Hayato was a bit strange, she was still a gentle and easy-going person, and helped herself a lot.


    "Don''t rush to the conclusion, it may not be her. Kyoko, in the world of the Mafia, betrayal or something is always possible."

 2387 The collapse of the second element text 4 056, the despicable Rebauen

    Nie Kong''s tone was light, without any emotional fluctuations.


    "When encountering a problem, we should prepare for the worst and formulate corresponding strategies to prepare for it, and wait until something bad really happens, then pray for the good and try to solve it. ,do you understand?"


    I know."


    Kyoko''s mood was a little depressed, but at this time she was even more worried about Colom''s safety, "I will call my brother and the others to discuss countermeasures. Teacher, can you find the mother where Colom is located?"


    "Don''t worry, no problem."


    Nie Kong came to Heiyao Paradise, looked up at the few people not far in front of him, hung up the phone, and walked towards them.


    "Master Nie Kong, Master Mukuro is already waiting for you." Shiben Qiankin bowed to Nie Kong expressionlessly. Although he only believed that Liudao Mukuro was his boss, he respected Nie Kong very much.


    Chengdao Dog was still a little awkward. Although he was surprised to know that Nie Kong had let them get rid of the Avengers Prison, he suddenly wanted to recognize a stranger as the boss, which made him a little reluctant.


    Nie Kong didn''t care much. The matter of persuading these people was Liu Dao Mukuro''s matter. He didn''t need to worry about such things.


    When he arrived in a relatively intact room, Liu Dao Mukuro was sitting leisurely on a large stool, foreseeing ordinary things, waiting for Nie Kong''s arrival.


    "That innocent little white rabbit is not suitable for the Mafia world..."


    Liu Dao Mukuro suddenly said faintly, as if talking to himself.


    "Because of innocence, it is suitable. I never like to force others. This is her own choice." If it is not suitable, she will not come to this point.


    "But even if she grows up no matter how much she grows up, because of your existence, Teacher Nie Kong, you will only develop a habit of dependence for her, and that will not help her." Liu Daoshou said, shaking his head.


    "Jingzi won''t be separated from me, and I won''t let Jingzi leave me. Is there any difference between relying on or not?" Nie Kong asked back.


    "Hehe, I have forgotten your relationship."


    "Remember that you must be there on the day of the firework convention, otherwise don''t blame me for performing the family law." Nie Kong''s eyes looked at each other intentionally or unintentionally, and his gentle eyes were so sharp that they seemed to see through all the secrets of Liu Dao Mukuro.


    Before Liu Daomu could reply, Nie Kong had already left and returned to his residence.


    After watching Nie Kong return, Jingzi''s anxious expression calmed down.Bi Yangqi was not far away, looking at Nie Kong who suddenly appeared in surprise.


    "Bi Yangqi, you should know where Kulom is."


    "Sorry, it''s all my fault, I couldn''t stop him." Bi Yangqi said apologetically.


    Bi Yangqi didn''t want to involve Lan Bo Yiping, who was still a child, and had no choice but to watch as Yuribaun hijacked Kulom.


    "Oh, if you want to save that child, please obediently hand over the Pengley ring."


    Bi Yangqi didn''t say a word, but Liborn appeared quietly in front of everyone, lowered the brim of his hat, and said to Nie Kong abruptly.


    Although he didn''t bother to use this method, he had no choice when the situation forced him.


    Nie Kong''s expression was low, with a faint raging anger.


    "Well, how about calling out the group behind you as well?"


    As Nie Kong''s voice just fell, a violent explosion suddenly erupted from the wall not far behind Lieburn, and Squaro''s hoarse voice sounded as the smoke filled it.


    "You are the guy from the other day!"


    The Prison Temple cried out in amazement. Although he didn''t know anyone else, he knew Squalo whom he met in the afternoon.


    As the smoke dissipated, after seeing Squaro''s appearance, Kyoko and his party immediately became vigilant.


    "Oh-is this what Pengley calls unity?"


    Nie Kong said in a cold voice as he watched Balian assassinating the group of troops.


    "Even in the civil strife, as soon as there are external troubles, they will gather immediately. This is quite worth learning. The ring of the Pengley successor is in Kyoko''s hand, so you can grab it if you have the ability."


    Facing Nie Kong''s Ruoruowu sarcasm, Lieburn frowned slightly, with an inexplicable bad feeling.Why is Nie Kong not worried about Kulom''s safety?


    The reason why Balian was willing to agree to cooperate was completely because the ring representing the successor to the leader of Pengley was taken away. Even if they wanted to get Pengley, at this time they had to solve the foreign troubles first.


    "No matter who comes, we can''t take away our partners!"


    It was the first time that Kyoko and his party encountered this kind of companion being taken as hostage, and the murderous aura from the people on the opposite side was obviously of a murderous type, which made Kyoko feel a little uneasy.


    "Rubbish."


    Xanxus glanced at Nie Kong disdainfully, and sneered.


    "You guy, what are you talking about!"


    As soon as Nie Kong heard someone saying bad things about Nie Kong, Nie Kong didn''t respond much, and the Prison Temple Falcon rushed out in dissatisfaction.


    "Xixixi-this guy, leave it to the prince to solve it."


    Belfigor, with blond hair and a small crown, took a step forward and looked at the Hayato in Prison Temple with a grin, with a high spirit of fighting, as if he wanted to fight happily.


    Things are not going well these days, these people have been stubborn for a long time, it''s time to release the pressure.


    "It seems very interesting~"


    Yamamoto''s voice was as hearty as ever, but his nerves had been tense and he had been paying attention to the opponent''s movements.


    "In this case, the other man''s gentleman, I am very interested in your kendo, can I trouble you to compare it with me?"


    Yamamoto yelled at Squalo, but for his good attitude, the irritable Squalo responded with disdain.


    "Trash, see if I won''t kill you!"


    Squaro has no interest in the enemy, not to mention, in his opinion, these people in front of him saw his failure, and he would never let it go easily.


    "Baseball idiot, don''t die!"


    Prison Temple finished speaking to Yamamoto with a somewhat awkward face and disdain, then turned his head uncomfortably and looked directly at Belfigor.


    Although his attitude was very bad, Yamamoto did feel the concern of the Prison Temple. He smiled and replied "You too", and the two of them left the same place and went to fight with their opponents. Up.


    "Allah, both are impatient people. I liked the two children a lot, but I was picked out first~"


    The shemale Luslia took a few steps forward and approached Nie Kong.


    "If that''s the case, how about you and I cultivate and cultivate relationships?"


    When Luslia saw Nie Kong''s abilities for the first time, he wanted to fight him. It was a rare opportunity that he naturally didn''t want to let it go.


    "Go away! I think your boss wants to come and fight me more!"


    Nie Kong glanced at Xanxus nonchalantly, and refused Luslia''s invitation to stand.


    "That''s really a pity, I don''t want to see you dead so soon~"


    Luslia sighed in a low voice with regret, and then picked away Sasakawa Yuhei who was ready to fight. In order not to cause trouble to the battle of her own boss, she also spontaneously chose another battlefield.


    "Xiao Jing, go with Liu Dao Mukuro to find out where Kulom is and bring her back."


    Nie Kong approached Jingzi''s side and gently held her hand.


    Jingzi tensed her body, it could be seen that she was very nervous, but the look in Nie Kong''s eyes was also very firm.


    "I want to fight together!"


    Nie Kong looked at Jingzi silently, and then nodded without refusing.

 2388 The collapse of the second element text 4 057, the disturber Sawada Ieyasu

    This realization of Jingzi proved Nie Kong''s idea, so Nie Kong was not prepared to refuse.


    "Xiao Jing, although that guy looks very big, he is the weakest in the team in terms of strength. With your current ability and make good use of the power of the ring, that guy is not afraid." There is Nie Kong in the ring. Infused with the flame power representing the original sin of anger,


    "Liu Dao Mukuro, I think you should know how to do it yourself."


    Nie Kong''s eyes were looking directly at Xanxus not far away, but he spoke to Liu Dao Mukuro, who was still hiding his figure and watching the play silently.


    "If I can, I really want to just watch the show..."


    Liu Dao Mukuro chuckled and revealed his true body, and then looked at the other illusionist who was the same as himself, his face a little helpless.


    "One of the children of the rainbow, it''s not easy to deal with!"


    "Is it possible, are you scared?"


    "How come~"


    Liu Dao Mukuro curled up the corners of his mouth and clenched the trident in his hand, "It''s too late for me to be excited!"


    Although facing one of the world''s strongest killers, the children of the rainbow, and at the same time also taking on the task of finding and protecting Kulom, Liu Dao Mukuro is very calm, seemingly not paying attention to anything.


    "Although I don''t want to do this kind of unpaid work, but since the other party has come to the door, then I can only fight..."


    Mamen had no fear, his complexion was very calm, and he was faintly unwilling because of his work in vain. However, when he started his hands, he was not soft at all.


    "So, next, are you going to play together or alone?"


    After Mameng and Liu Daosu suddenly disappeared from their place into a cloud of smoke, Nie Kong raised his eyes to look at Liborn and Xanxus.


    Liborn backed silently, the meaning was obvious.


    Although he doesn''t mind teamwork, it''s a pity that Xanxus is not a person willing to cooperate with others.


    "It''s so noisy, rubbish!"


    Before Lieborn could further inquire, Xanxus was very impatient and directly picked up the pistol and shot at Nie Kong.


    Lieburn opened his mouth, what he wanted to say, and finally decided to watch the battle before speaking.


    To be honest, he didn''t think that Xanxus alone could win Nie Kong.


    He can only wait for the moment, just when Nie Kong reveals his flaws!


    "Interrupting other people''s conversations, but it''s very rude. Didn''t your father teach you this truth in the nine generations of leaders?"


    The ninth generation leader is a moderate person. It is really hard to imagine that the son who was taught by such a person turned out to be a son with such a bad temper, even if he is indeed strong.


    Isn''t it his biological...or the next door Lao Wang?


    "Trash, you don''t deserve to mention that person!"


    Xanxus quickly flashed in front of Nie Kong, raising his hand with a punch. He didn''t hide any strength at all, obviously he was completely angered by Nie Kong''s words.


    Even if he hates the ninth generation leader, but that does not allow anyone to despise him!


    Nie Kong turned around and walked around behind Xanxus, raised his palm, and kicked Xanxus out more than ten meters..


    "Let me see your enlightenment!"


    Nie Kong drew out the blood whip of sin and quietly looked at Xanxus who was rushing towards him, who was completely angry. He lifted his right hand and randomly hit with a long whip to drop a sneak attack bullet in Lieburn''s secret.


    Seeing that Nie Kong had taken out his weapons, Xanxus also picked up his double spears, and continuously fired bullets with his own flames towards Nie Kong from all directions. Under Nie Kong''s airtight protection, he quickly turned around. Instantly flashed behind Nie Kong.


    "Go to hell! Rubbish!"


    While flashing to the back, Xanxus fired, and along with Lieborn''s bullets from the front of Nie Kong, they flew towards Nie Kong.


    "Good job~"


    Knowing that Xanxus wanted to avenge the revenge that he had succeeded from his back, Nie Kong raised his mouth, turning around like a random, the blood whip of sin quickly flipped, directly absorbing the angry flames from several bullets of Xanxus, and transformed it into his own power. .


    And those bullets that had been unloaded hadn''t reached Nie Kong''s body before they fell to the ground softly, without any threat.


    "Does it represent the anger of the seven deadly sins... it is very suitable for the bloodlash of sins..."


    Nie Kong suddenly took the initiative to get to Xanxus''s side, and while Xanxus conditioned his reflex, he used the blood whip of sin to restrain his behavior.


    Xanxus, whose movement was restricted, struggled desperately instinctively, however, his body was out of control as if he was not his own.


    This is something Xanxus absolutely cannot tolerate!


    "I''m going to kill you¡­¡­"


    Xanxus screamed hard, trying to make a sound, and at the same time, he did not care about hurting his body, desperately resisting the long whip wrapped around him.


    It''s just a pity that Xanxus felt more and more powerless as his strength gradually lost.


    "Stop it, Mr. Nie Kong." Suddenly from the darkness, a man''s voice came.


    Nie Kong looked up, and there was a sloppy-bearded person in front of him, but the pressure released from the other party was enough to prove that the other party was not just a sloppy uncle.


    "Mr. Sawada, your son Tsunayoshi Sawada has been at the bottom of his recent studies, and I hope you, as a father, will urge you to stop participating in the mess."


    "Ahahaha, it turns out that you are my son''s teacher. You really made the teacher laugh."


    Sawada Ieyasu was shocked by what Nie Kong said. Then he scratched his head a little embarrassed, and after a casual greeting, his face changed immediately.


    "I will naturally educate myself about the dog in my family from now on, but, Mr. Nie Kong, now, in your true identity, communicate with me."


    Sawada Ieyasu''s face was serious, which was very inconsistent with his current description.


    "Communication? Then your communication style is quite unconventional."

 2389 The collapse of the second element Text 4 058, the stupid outline of the dog?

    Nie Kong glanced at the big hole that was bombed out, and stared at Sawada Ieyasu diagonally.


    "If I didn''t guess wrong, this should be a masterpiece of Colonino!"


    Nie Kong glanced in the direction where the bullet came, making Sawada Ieyasu conditioned to be alert.


    "Sure enough, as Lieburn said, he is really a dangerous man!" Sawada Ieyasu thought to himself, and then looked behind Nie Kong.


    "I remember that the child named Sasakawa Kyoko is the girl that Tsunami likes..." Sawada Ieyasu suddenly lowered his head thoughtfully and muttered to himself.


    "The kid Atsuna has been talking about it for a long time, but that kid is really a nice girl. When he grows up, he will fight with my family Nana! It would be a good thing to be with Atsuna!"


    After Nie Kong heard Sawada Ieyasu''s words, his expression instantly became very cold.Although he believes that Kyoko will not betray him, he does not allow his woman to be coveted by others.


    "Very well, it seems that you are ready to negotiate."


    Nie Kong walked towards Sawada Ieyasu and Ribaun step by step. They had already deployed a defensive mode when Nie Kong''s expression changed.


    "you¡­¡­"


    But facing Nie Kong''s heavy killing intent, Sawada Ieyasu was directly oppressed to kneel to the ground. He tried to control himself without falling and exhausted his whole body strength, let alone stood up and resisted.


    "It''s really useless, I don''t need to do anything at all, and I can make you all fights."


    However, the next moment before Nie Kong started his hand, a powerful force swiftly struck towards where Nie Kong was, but Nie Kong did not avoid it, but waved his hand to destroy it in the air.


    "Mr. Nie Kong..."


    The nine generations of leaders in Italy are also hiding in the dark.He sighed, and finally slowly appeared in front of Nie Kong.


    "Please forgive Ieyasu for his rudeness. I hope you can let them make a living. I...I am grateful."


    Seeing Sawada Ieyasu whose mouth was bleeding, the ninth-generation leader had to be soft to Nie Kongfu.


    "Haha, do you think the kidnapping of my partner is over like this?" Nie Kong looked at Libaun and asked coldly.


    "I''m really sorry, they are also helpless, hoping to take back the ring of our family heir from Kyoko. I promise that they will not disturb you in the future." The ninth generation leader promised.


    Nie Kong turned his head and glanced at the ninth-generation leader, and then at Sawada Ieyasu who was almost unable to hold it, and then withdrew his killing intent.


    At the same time that the murderous spirit disappeared, Sawada Ieyasu also seemed to breathe a sigh of relief. As soon as he relaxed, he fainted.


    Lieburn''s situation should be a little better, lying on the ground and panting, trying to calm his inner restlessness and anxiety.


    "The ninth generation leader, now, I want to know, who are you going to let you inherit the tenth generation leader of Pengley?"


    Nie Kong got up and was planning to leave to see how Jingzi and the others were fighting. Before leaving, he suddenly remembered what was normal, and turned around and asked the ninth generation leader.


    "Although I prefer my son Xanxus, he does not have the blood of Pengley after all. If he is just the son of Ieyasu, it seems that he is not suitable for him now..."


    The plans originally set up with Sawada Ieyasu were all disrupted by Nie Kong. The face of the nine-generation leader who needed to re-plan was a little bit depressed, not knowing whether it was because of regret for his lack of ability or some other reason.


    On the side, Xanxus, who was almost drained by Nie Kong''s power, was taken aback when he heard the words, his eyes were deep, as if he was enduring something.


    "Nine-generation leader, I take the liberty to ask--"


    Nie Kong suddenly turned around and walked to the side of the ninth generation leader, "In the history of the Pengley family, has it ever happened that people of foreign races have the space flames of the Pengley family?"


    "This--" The ninth generation leader seemed to have thought of something, his body stiffened, "Never before."


    "But not only does Mr. Xanxus have it, but his fighting style seems to be very similar to the generations of Pengley leaders in history, right?"


    Nie Kong smiled ruowu, although he had no basis, but this was his biggest question when he was looking at the tutor.


    Regardless of whether it was true or not, he wanted to say it and try.


    There is very little introduction about the origin of Xanxus in the original work of the tutor, and there is no way to verify it, but this makes Nie Kong more curious.


    "If there is really no blood inheritance from the Pengley family, can it really be done like this?"


    "You make a lot of sense, but Xanxus''s mother is just an ordinary woman. I have verified that it has nothing to do with the Mafia."


    "Isn''t the matriline, what about the patriline?"


    "No way to verify..."


    The ninth generation leader looked gloomy, and his expression at Xanxus gradually changed.


    "No way to verify?"


    Nie Kong chuckles. If even the most powerful Pengley family in Italy can''t verify something, what does this mean?


    Of course, it is naturally impossible for the ninth-generation leader to be able to become the leader of Pengley.


    However, in a short period of time, the leader changed, the strength strengthened, and the degree of danger rose linearly.


    However, Xanxus didn¡¯t think so much. He opened his eyes wide when he heard this, and conditionedly looked at the ninth generation leader. However, when he saw his sullen face and silent, he couldn¡¯t help but feel kind Bad premonition.


    "Hey, old man!"


    Although Xanxus''s voice was a bit weak, it was as arrogant as it was, but it was indelible.


    "What are you hesitating!"


    After listening to Nie Kong''s analysis, Xanxus decisively began to doubt his true identity.


    The ninth-generation leader raised his head and glanced at Xanxus. The emotions in his eyes were full, and his body was still trembling slightly. This undoubtedly made Xanxus stunned, not thinking about it, but can only feel it. The ninth-generation leader seemed very surprised. sad.


    "Finally, at this time, seeking the so-called truth is no longer meaningful. The Penglai Ring has disappeared, and the only way to verify the blood is no longer."


    Nie Kong didn''t know what the ninth-generation leader would think if he knew that the Pengley ring rejected Xanxus, but at this time, he only knew that the ninth-generation leader had already made a decision.


    "For specific matters, I will inform Ie after discussing with Ie Kang, Xanxus, don''t let me down..."


    The ninth-generation leader sighed and stopped looking at Xanxus. He glanced at Nie Kong and told Nie Kong his intention with his firm eyes.


    Although many things were done directly by Nie Kong, it was only the affairs of the Bovino leader who really came out to do everything in the end.


    "Liburn, temporarily withdraw the entrustment of Tsunayoshi Sawada, now, please, lead Xanxus to become an excellent leader!"


    The ninth-generation leader talked to Lieburn in a low voice. Xanxus listened to the news. He should be happy to achieve his goal. However, at this time, Xanxus''s mood became inexplicably gloomy.

 2390 The collapse of the second element text 4 059, the fear of Liu Dao Mukuro

    Nie Kong, who had already left, naturally didn''t know their thoughts at this time. He came to Jingzi casually and accompanied her to watch the battle between Liu Dao Mukuro and the poisonous snake.


    "Kufufu, that guy is really strong. Boss, don''t mind if I use your body to use it." After seeing Nie Kong appear, Liu Daomu who was fighting laughed in a strange tone.


    Liu Dao Mukuro smiled evilly, and instantly waved the trident in his hand, his eyes of different colors changed constantly. I don''t know if it was too excited or what, when he rushed towards Nie Kong, he continued to emit "kufufufu~" Weird laughter.


    "I don''t know how to live or die." Nie Kong''s eyes met him, but the mental power from the golden eyes radiated radiantly.


    Boom, Liu Dao Mukuro was in cold sweat, enduring extreme pain.In his induction, Nie Kong''s soul seemed to be a god, full of majesty and terrible deterrence!


    If he dared to get closer, his soul might be burned to ashes by the light emitted.What a terrible, terrible man.


    Mamen took a lot of time to watch the changes before him, although he knew that he had misunderstood the meaning.However, he is still very interested in seeing this somewhat unexpected development.


    Even if he is not interested in doing white work, it might be helpful for him to learn more about his opponent''s abilities in his future tasks!


    "Sorry, I have always been arrogant. Master Nie Kong, please forgive me for the offense."


    After relieving for a while, Liu Daozou knelt in front of Nie Kong with a pale face.Although the appearance was restored, there was an indelible shadow in his soul.Liu Dao Mukuro quickly adjusted his mental state and barely smiled at Nie Kong.


    "Haha, Liu Dao Mukuro, it seems you have failed." Mamen laughed.It turns out that Mamen and Liu Dao Meng are both playing around, Mamen doesn''t want to fight with others without compensation.


    "I can''t help myself. With your little soul, I want to control my body? Let''s not take it as an example, otherwise I will let you never be overborn." Nie Kong gave him a cold look, knowing that it was because the body exceeded the power of the soul. , He himself couldn''t control Super Four''s body.


    "Hehe, the Mafia family, it seems to be very interesting~"


    For the first time, Liu Dao Mukuro laughed so unrelentingly, seeing how terrifying Nie Kong was.He can already foresee the unrest among the Italian Mafia families.


    "Brother Nie Kong." Kulom also ended the battle, wiping his sweat and ran to Nie Kong.


    "Colom, you have worked hard."


    "Not at all." Kulom hugged Nie Kong''s arm, his face full of satisfaction.Behind Kulom was Bi Yangqi.


    "Sister Biyangqi!" Jingzi exclaimed obediently.


    "Kyoko, you still want to call my sister."


    "We all like you very much, and the wind is too sure to be reluctant to bear you?"


    Looking at how she got along in the previous days, Bi Yangqi has always treated herself and her elder brothers sincerely, and she has also taken care of Fengtai Lanbo Yiping with all her heart.


    "I¡­¡­"


    Bi Yangqi opened her mouth, not knowing what to say, looking at Kyoko who sincerely looked at her, and Kulom, who was not holding a grudge, felt very uncomfortable.


    "Bi Yangqi, Libaun is not a trustworthy person. How about, do you want to be our partner?" Nie Kong said.


    After hearing what Nie Kong said, Bi Yangqi felt bitter in her heart, and smiled at Kyoko, "Yes, I didn''t expect Rebauen to use Colom to threaten Kyoko."


    "Sister Jingzi¡ª¡ªBoss Nie Kong¡ª¡ª"


    Just as Bi Yangqi, there was an excited cry from the prison temple Hayato from not far away.


    Only seeing Bi Yangqi, the prison temple Hayato hugged his belly again, making the surrounding Kyoko and them big and small.


    Yamamoto Takeshi also followed, so the two of them found this way together.


    Although both of them looked very embarrassed, seeing that they will appear here at this time also shows their victory.


    "If it''s flat, it''s almost there."


    Nie Kong suddenly looked in one direction, leading a group of people to look over unconsciously.


    A very embarrassed figure slowly appeared in the place where there was no one.


    "Ah, it seems that I have to practice a lot to the limit!"


    After meeting everyone in peace and seeing the situation of others, it seemed that he was the most injured person alone, and he could not help but cheer for himself.


    Originally, he was worried about other people, so as soon as the battle was over, he was ready to find a companion to join him. He didn''t have time to heal his injuries. Seeing Kyoko''s worried eyes, he felt a little distressed.


    "Speaking of those guys are so strong, we tried our best to kill them. If we hadn''t been training for a long time, we would not be their opponents. Who are they and why would they be against us?" Yamamoto scratched his head. Asked.


    "They are the nightmare of the Mafia, Barrian''s assassination unit."


    Liu Dao Mukuro chuckled and told the truth faintly.


    "Ballian! The one with a high rate of assassination success?"


    As a man of the Mafia, Hayato in Prison Temple was surprised and couldn''t believe that he had defeated one of those powerful people.


    "Huh? Prison Temple, do you know the origin of those people?"


    Yamamoto looked at the Hayato in Prison Temple curiously and asked.


    "I have only heard of it, and I don''t know much."


    The prison temple Hayato shook his head, saying that he was not very clear.


    "The matter has come to an end, and Kulom is okay, let''s go back and discuss it!"


    When they came here, it was almost time for dinner. After this incident, they were basically tired and hungry. It would be better to go back and take a rest first.


    Because of Nie Kong''s strength and reliability, Jingzi and his team were unconditionally obedient to Nie Kong''s words. After listening to Nie Kong''s words, they suddenly felt physically exhausted, and no one had any objections.

 2391 The collapse of the second element Text 4 060, Kyoko is determined!

    When he returned to his residence, after everyone had washed and taken care of himself, Nie Kong had already prepared enough food. Feng Tai helped arrange and waited for everyone.


    "Ah, sister Biyangqi, sit here!"


    Because Kyoko and the others didn''t want Fengta to worry about the reason, they didn''t tell, so Fengta didn''t know what happened. After seeing Bi Yangqi, he warmly greeted her to sit next to him.


    It''s just that the Prison Temple Hayato who was sitting next to Fengtai couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed, silently found an excuse and wanted to sit on the other side.


    "I don''t have a place to do it here~"


    Nie Kong sat in the main seat, his sister Kulom on the left, and Kyoko on the right. He looked at the Falcon in the Prison Temple with a smile and faintly refused.


    "Ah, brother can''t sit down here anymore. If you want to change positions, Lord Prison Temple, then I will change with you!"


    Kyoko didn''t want to embarrass the prison temple too much, and quickly got up, wanting to change positions with the prison temple.


    "Sister Jingzi doesn''t need it, I just sit here!"


    Seeing Kyoko about to get up, Prison Temple waved his hand quickly.


    What a joke, Sister Jingzi and Boss Nie Kong are naturally the main seat, so how dare he sit there!


    Following Nie Kong''s order, everyone swiftly started, gorging themselves as if they hadn''t eaten anything for several days.


    After everyone was full, Fengtai also knew that they had something to talk about, so she consciously asked herself to clean it up, and Yiping also cleverly expressed that she wanted to help.


    Only Lan Bo was left alone and no one accompanied to play together, so they had to help clean up together.


    "Pengley is the first in the Italian Mafia family. Although the family members of the nine-generation chiefs did not appear, the ability to defeat their Balian troops is enough to prove your strength."


    Sitting in the conference room, Nie Kong was manipulating the computer to display information about Pengley while spreading knowledge to Jingzi and others.


    "Although the inevitable family is only a small family, its current strength has also increased a lot, and after the annexation of a lot of mafia organizations, its strength has been very different from before."


    Nie Kong smiled and analyzed his own information, while watching the reactions of everyone thoughtfully.


    "I don''t like to live under other organizations, so we will definitely replace Penglee as the first family of the Italian Mafia in the future. What do you think about this?"


    "Kufufufu~If you don''t become the number one, it will be meaningless~"


    Liu Dao Mukuro didn''t have any opinion. It''s better to say that this is what he expected.


    "As the top leader, I will definitely work hard to improve my strength!"


    The Falcon of Prison Temple was originally a member of the Mafia, so he didn''t have any opinion on Nie Kong''s words. Basically, there was no Mafia organization that didn''t want to be the first. It just depends on the strength!


    It''s just that the others are different. They were just ordinary people before. To get involved in the dark world of the Mafia, it takes consciousness.


    "Well, although it feels like it is not easy, but if you become the number one, it seems to be very powerful~"


    Seeing the somewhat cold atmosphere, Yamamoto Takeshi smiled heartily, looking indifferent.


    It''s just that only he himself knows that, although he still has a soft spot for baseball, he was already aware of it when he decided to step into this world.


    "It''s not easy to become the number one, but it should be relatively less troublesome..."


    Sasakawa Rapei frowned slightly. Since his sister has become the leader, no matter what it is from now on, he will do his elder brother desperately to complete it.


    However, he can''t help but worry about Kyoko''s safety.


    "It won''t, relative, but there will be more trouble!"


    The world of the mafia is dark, and there are so many mafia with ambitions. As the number one, it will naturally become the target of public criticism.


    "In this world, being strong is the kingly way. Without strength, people will only be chewed and there will be no bones left!"


    Nie Kong wasn''t prepared to say anything good. They should know what they should know, or they would have a bit of ground, otherwise it would be even more troublesome if something went wrong.


    "Also, although the Mafia gives ordinary people the impression that they do all evil, it also depends on the decision of the leader. If Kyoko is not prepared to do this, it can naturally be reduced as much as possible, but it is absolutely impossible to avoid it!"


    In the past, in order not to affect their development, Nie Kong did not tell all of the darkness in it. However, now that their power has achieved little success, it is almost time to tell these things one by one.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere in the conference room was very low, Kyoko and the others were embarrassed, with some secrets.


    "That...I..."


    Upon seeing this, Kulom took a small step forward and grasped the trident in his hand tightly. He looked at Nie Kong a little nervously, and a little panicked but firmly, and said softly.


    "I will work hard!"


    Her life was given by Nie Kong, so no matter what Nie Kong wants to do, she will naturally follow her every step of the way.


    Although Kulom''s words didn''t say anything clearly, it successfully eased a lot of atmosphere.


    At least, the original serious face of Nie Kong became gentle.


    "I know, although I haven''t really experienced it, I also know that the world of the mafia can''t be as bright as ordinary people..."


    Kyoko hesitated, and finally sighed quietly, muttering to herself.


    "If I was not mentally prepared, I would never have agreed to this thing so easily, but..."


    Jingzi raised his eyes and looked at Nie Kong. His eyes were out of focus. As if he wanted to look at something through Nie Kong, his body involuntarily approached Nie Kong.


    "Why... Obviously, everyone had been mentally prepared before... But when they were going to bear it in the true sense, they were very uneasy..."


    "Xiao Jing."


    Nie Kong gently hugged Jingzi in his arms, gently soothing her emotions, "If you want to give up--"


    Before Nie Kong could finish speaking, Jingzi shook his head, "Since it''s decided, I won''t give up easily."


    "In that case, this is enough!"


    Nie Kong bowed his head and kissed Jingzi''s cherry lips. "If you are worried about their safety, as the leader, you should trust your family members more than anyone else!"


    Although Nie Kong''s main purpose this time was to "intimidate", he couldn''t help but want to help enlighten him when he saw Jingzi''s appearance.


    "If you don''t even believe in the leader, who will believe in their strength?"


    At least, Nie Kong, who sees the growth of these children in his eyes, is very confident in their future.


    "Teacher, can I really be a good leader?" Jingzi believed in Nie Kong more than himself.


    "Although I think Xiaojing, you will definitely become a good leader, even if you can''t, I will always guard behind you! It doesn''t matter if you can''t do it. Be my wife at home."


    "I know what to do, teacher, please don''t be polite to spur me! I...I will not only be a good leader, but also a good wife of the teacher."

 2392 The collapse of the second element Text 4 061 Arrange for Colom to go to school

    Liu Dao Mukuro was indifferent. He naturally knew that he had lost his freedom. Even if he did not want to, Nie Kong would never let his practice go easily.


    "Well, I got it."


    "Although I am very happy to see your determination, training is one thing, and you can''t afford to leave homework!"


    "Hahaha, you deserve to be Teacher Nie Kong!"


    Yamamoto Takeshi laughed heartily, expressing surprise at Nie Kong''s sudden turn.


    "It seems that I can no longer continue fishing in troubled waters!"


    "Hmph, in order to prevent you from being dragged down, my uncle will help to give you some homework!"


    With an arrogant appearance, the Hayato at Prison Temple looked to the other side awkwardly, and said to Takeshi Yamamoto in a very embarrassed and impatient tone.


    From the unwillingness at the beginning to the active invitation, the attitude of Prison Temple towards Yamamoto has improved a lot.


    Yamamoto took a friendly pat on the shoulder of the prison temple, and politely declined the kindness of the Hayato at the prison temple.


    "Huh!" The prison temple Hayato cast a vicious look at Takeshi Yamamoto, and then stopped looking again, walked quickly to Kyoko''s side, and shouted, "Sister Kyoko, I will help you with your homework."


    Kyoko, who was thinking about something, was startled by the sudden yell of the jail temple Hayato, and was dazed for a while, then reacted, nodding stupefiedly, and thanked him by the way.


    "I am very happy that Hayato has your thoughts, but as the leader, Xiaojing has a heavy responsibility and has a lot to learn. I will follow her progress personally. Hayato will help teach Yamamoto Kazuhira when it is convenient for you. Let them learn Italian!"


    "As expected to be the boss of Nie Kong, what he thinks is thoughtful!"


    The Hayato at the Prison Temple suddenly reacted and nodded, "I see!"


    Since it is the Mafia in Italy, Italian is also very necessary!


    "Well, everyone has been tired for a day, so let''s go to rest first, and we have to go to school tomorrow!"


    Nie Kong squinted at Liu Dao Mukuro, "As for Liu Dao Mukuro-Kulom, you can arrange accommodation for him!"


    "OK."


    Kulom is a very polite child.


    "Kufufufu, I don''t need this, I will go back to Obsidian Academy."


    Liu Dao Mukuro didn''t forget his companions. Although he didn''t mind being here with Nie Kong, he also found the Chengdao Dog. They probably wouldn''t be too willing to live under the same roof with those who had been fighting hard not long ago.


    "Yes."


    Nie Kong didn''t look surprised. I don''t know if he had expected it a long time ago, or he didn''t intend to let him stay.


    "Xiao Jing, wait a minute, I have something to discuss with you."


    Seeing everyone leaving, Nie Kong suddenly stopped Jingzi who was about to leave.


    "Then let''s go to rest first!"


    As the leader, Nie Kong estimated that he had some explanations to talk to Jingzi alone, so everyone had no objections. After waving to Nie Kong and Jingzi, they left together.


    "Xiao Jing, your study task will be very heavy after this, you have to hold on to it!"


    Although Nie Kong said this with a gentle smile, the weight of the words was not joking.


    "I know, I will try my best!"


    Kyoko nodded solemnly, saying that she would never admit defeat.


    "Teacher, you have to rest early, don''t be exhausted!"


    Jingzi looked at Nie Kong with some worry. Although Nie Kong was very powerful, she always felt that Nie Kong silently took on a lot of things. Although she did not express it in words, Jingzi knew that his party must have made Nie Kong fuck A lot of heart.


    "If it is something I can do, you must tell me!" Kyoko added seriously.


    "Bang bang¡ª"


    Nie Kong was silent, but at this moment there was a knock on the door.


    "Come in, Kulom."


    Nie Kong responded casually, and saw that the door slowly opened. Kulom was holding a cup of coffee and nodded slightly to Jingzi, and then put the coffee on Nie Kong''s table.


    "Brother, coffee."


    "I know Xiaojing, you want to help me share the burden, but Xiaojing, your current task is not light, and I still have Kulom here to help me, Xiaojing don''t have to worry!"


    "I see, but Kulom, does your body matter?"


    Kulom pursed his lips and smiled, shook his head faintly, indicating that his body was all right.


    "I can rest assured that."


    Kyoko breathed a sigh of relief, and then smiled sweetly, "Then Kulom, I''ll go to rest first, you should also pay attention to your body and rest early!"


    After waving to the two of them, Kyoko gently closed the door intimately, and stopped disturbing them.


    "Colom, how is the task I gave you accomplished?"


    Nie Kong consulted casually while flipping through the information.


    "I see, these data have been processed, brother, please check it out."


    "Well, you did a good job of organizing, it was a great help!"


    Nie Kong glanced at the ten lines and read it all, then put it into the folder, picked up a data book, and placed it in front of Kulom.


    "I have sorted out your information, and the school has already contacted you. Tomorrow you will go to school with Kyoko and others!"


    "Eh? Don''t you need to go to the Academic Affairs Office?"


    Kulom used to change many schools due to family reasons, but because her parents didn''t care about this kind of thing, she had always done it alone, so she knew the cumbersomeness of applying.


    "This is naturally my elder brother, Kulom, as a student, just think about how to study and get along with your classmates!"


    Nie Kong couldn''t help but feel a little distressed for Kulom, but it made him want to pamper Kulom even more.


    "Okay, I know."


    Kulom also knew that Nie Kong wanted to make himself happy, and he couldn''t help but feel warm in his heart, and nodded heavily.


    "School uniforms and so on, are you ready?"


    Nie Kong suddenly thought of something and asked apologetically.


    These days are relatively busy, busy dealing with the diplomatic affairs of the Bovino family, so he is not careful about this kind of thing.


    "Well, last time I went to the street with Kyoko, sister Biyangqi made a custom order, and I took it back when the time came. Kyoko and Biyangqi helped me buy a lot of beautiful clothes! Thank you brother! "


    Although it was led by Bi Yangqi, Bi Yangqi had said that it was Nie Kong''s money and orders, so Kyoko and Kulom knew it.


    Kulom couldn''t help being a little shy when she thought of those beautiful clothes. She had never been so happy to go shopping, chatting, eating and playing with her friends.


    "Oh? I''m really looking forward to the look Kulom wears! It must be beautiful!"


    Nie Kong stood up while talking, and walked behind Kulom.


    "In that case, let my brother give you another present!"


    "Eh?"


    Kulom was surprised, and was about to look back at Nie Kong, but was suddenly fixed by Nie Kong''s hands.


    "Don''t move, close your eyes first."


    Nie Kong put his hands on Kulom''s shoulders and gently covered her eyes. After seeing her cleverly stopped moving and closed her eyes, he started to make his own plan.


    "Okay, open your eyes!"


    After a while, Nie Kong let go and asked Kulom to open his eyes.


    Kulom opened his eyes in confusion, and was surprised when he saw Nie Kong in the mirror in front of him.


    "this is me?"


    In order to welcome his first visit to Hesheng Middle School tomorrow, Nie Kong specially helped Kulom get a new hairstyle and a new look.


    "Well, it''s more energetic to look at this way!"


    Nie Kong placed his hands on Kulom''s shoulders lightly, then leaned down and moved to Kulom''s side. Looking at Kulom''s new hairstyle in the mirror, he nodded in satisfaction.


    In the original work, Kulom was forced to be transformed into the same hairstyle of Liudao Mukuro by the city island dog, but after Nie Kong saved Kulom first, Kulom has always been the image of shawl hair before. .


    Although it looked very quiet and sweet, Nie Kong hoped that Kulom could become cheerful and happy.


    "Sorry for taking the initiative, Kulom, what do you think?"


    On both sides of his cheeks, Nie Kong also deliberately donned the cute hairpins he bought by accident to bring out the lively appearance of Kulom''s originally quiet and sweet face.


    Simply fixing the length of the hair and putting on the hair accessories made Kulom look lively and cheerful.


    Nie Kong was very satisfied with his change, but he didn''t know if Kulom would like it himself.


    "I like it very much, thank you brother!"


    Kulom raised his hand and touched the hairpin affixed to his hair. He couldn''t put it down very much. He never thought that he should have a dark personality and be able to look so sunny.


    "This is in return for Kulom''s well-behaved!"


    Seeing that Kulom liked it, Nie Kong was relieved, stood up straight, and lightly patted Kulom on the shoulder.


    "The matter is almost handled, I can do the rest, Kulom, you should go to rest too! Only after you rest will you have good energy!"


    Seeing Kulom nodded happily, when he was about to leave, Nie Kong suddenly thought of something and hurriedly exclaimed, "But don''t tell Xiaojing about them yet~"


    Kulom was stunned. Seeing Nie Kong''s smirk, he knew that he was going to surprise Jingzi and the others, so he knew it, nodded and left the room.

 2393 The collapse of the second element Text 4 062, Bi Yangqi dating

    "Bang¡ªBoom¡ª"


    Just as the people around the night were resting, there was a knock on the door of the night sky.


    "come in."


    Nie Kong, who had already noticed it, raised his eyes and looked at the girl coming in at the door.


    "Miss Biyangqi, the night is already late, you should rest too."


    "Just call me Bi Yangqi."


    "I don''t think you have anyone, so I got you something to eat by the way."


    "Thank you, but I can''t eat so much, Little Biyangqi-if you don''t mind Biyangqi, let''s eat together!"


    Nie Kong took it casually, took a casual glance and then paused, then smiled and invited Bi Yangqi to eat with him.


    "Although it is rude to say this, but for the sake of Bi Yangqi''s body, I still have to ask¡ª"


    Nie Kong gently lifted the so-called supper that he had received to Bi Yangqi, "Bi Yangqi, have you tasted your own food?"


    The reason for saying this is entirely because the supper that Bi Yangqi prepared for herself is completely a poisonous dish that exudes the breath of black death.


    "This one--"


    Bi Yangqi''s breathing was stagnant, and she quickly snatched it from Nie Kong, hiding behind her, looking embarrassed, "Sorry, I didn''t mean it."


    "I appreciate your kindness."


    Nie Kong saw Bi Yangqi''s anxious expression and knew that she didn''t mean to give this kind of thing to herself. Although he didn''t care about this level, it was always bad to eat too much.


    "It just so happened that I was also a little hungry. If you don''t mind, Bi Yangqi, stay with me for a while!"


    Nie Kong habitually prepared to cook some food for himself, and changed his mind after thinking that Bi Yangqi was there.


    "If you don''t mind Nie Kong some sake, I know a nice place!"


    "Oh? Really? Then trouble you to lead the way!"


    Nie Kong did not refuse, but when he saw Bi Yangqi''s dress, he suddenly thought of something, "The night is always a little bit cold. As a girl, I should pay more attention not to catch a cold."


    Nie Kong remembered, I don''t know who said that girls'' physique is a little weaker than boys, so this also makes Nie Kong more gentle towards girls.


    Hearing this, Bi Yangqi stiffened all over, lowered her head slightly, and said nothing.


    "what happened?"


    Nie Kong frowned, a little puzzled.


    He didn''t think there was something wrong with his words, but Bi Yangqi''s strangeness was obviously because of what he said.


    Bi Yangqi lowered her head, her voice somewhat suppressed.


    As the "poisonous scorpion" of the mafia world, to outsiders, he is very cold-blooded and ruthless, and he is used to being strong. He looks like a domineering sister to everyone. Only in front of his lover, will he show himself as a little woman. The side.


    However, only Bi Yangqi knew that she was just an ordinary woman who would occasionally fail and was just used to being strong.


    Only when you face an important partner, you are the real yourself.


    It''s just this, almost no one knows.


    However, Nie Kong, a person who hadn''t been with him for long, found that it was always so easy to break into his heart, using his gentleness that did not belong to him.


    On the other hand, Ribaun hurt her again and again.After cooperating with Nie Kong time and time again to kill the ten-generation leader Stupid Gang, I found that there was a different feeling for Nie Kong.


    Reborn slowly faded in her heart.


    "Although I like strong girls, I am more inclined to be able to protect."


    Nie Kong calmed Bi Yangqi''s depressed mood.


    When being touched by Nie Kong, Bi Yangqi''s body stiffened for a moment, and then suddenly raised her head, looking at Nie Kong with some water vapor and hopeful eyes.


    "Let''s go, we won''t be drunk or go home tonight!"


    "it is good."


    "If you can make Bi Yangqi happy, I will stay with you to the end."


    Because of this, Bi Yangqi didn¡¯t even take her coat in the end, so she brought Nie Kong aggressively to a small restaurant that was still open. It seemed to be the reason she came frequently. She was familiar with the boss, but she just saw people. Know what Bi Yangqi wants.


    "Unexpectedly, Bi Yangqi, you would like this kind of place."


    Bi Yangqi is an Italian, and she would like to come to this very Japanese-style pub, which somewhat surprised Nie Kong.


    "Some cultures in Japan are good. Although this place is small, it has good things."


    Bi Yangqi originally wanted to introduce the dim sum here, but suddenly thought that Nie Kong''s own craftsmanship is very good, and she couldn''t help but feel a little different, "Ah, although it''s not as good as Nie Kong''s craftsmanship, I think it''s pretty good. I don''t know. Can it suit your taste..."


    "Since Bi Yangqi recommended it, I naturally want to try it!"


    Because of the late night, there were basically no people in the casual restaurant except Nie Kong and Bi Yangqi, so the boss quickly prepared the food and brought it up.


    "Miss Biyangqi, this is what you want, this time we have a new flavor, you two try it!"


    While talking, the boss took out the sake, poured Nie Kong and Bi Yangqi, and put on a supper.


    Looking at the dim sum which was obviously the same as a couple''s set meal, Bi Yangqi was a little embarrassed. She raised her eyes and saw the deep smile and eyes of the owner of the restaurant, and she couldn''t help but feel a little complicated.


    Compared with embarrassment, it is more the feeling of rapid heartbeat.


    Had it not been for the reminder from the owner of the restaurant, Bi Yangqi hadn''t even realized that she and Nie Kong were like this, as if an ordinary young couple were dating.


    I don¡¯t know, why did Nie Kong realize this...


    Bi Yangqi casually stroked her hair on the surface, but in fact she was already confused.


    "Well, the appearance is not bad, and the taste is very innovative, which makes you have an appetite."


    Nie Kong casually took a bite of the snack, then made a comment with a faint smile.


    "The boss is very good at doing business, the snacks are also good, and the novelty tastes good."


    "Hahaha, this gentleman is not only handsome but also very talkative, Miss Biyangqi, you have a good vision!"


    Seeing that neither Nie Kong nor Bi Yangqi had given a rebuttal, the restaurant owner directly acquiesced in the relationship between them.


    "Sir, you can give it a try. Take a bite of the snack and try our sake. There will be another taste!"


    The owner of the bar enthusiastically recommended it, and Nie Kong responded naturally, and the atmosphere was harmonious, which made Bi Yangqi''s heart calm.


    "This method is novel. With the moisturizing of sake, the snacks melt in the mouth, making people feel unsatisfied, and it also dissolves the astringency of some sake. The combination of the two is very harmonious."


    Nie Kong is very interested in dim sum cooking, and he is full of praise for the idea and craftsmanship of the restaurant owner.


    "Haha, sir is a savvy man. Hearing your compliments makes me feel so late to meet each other!"


    "Old man, you will be kicked by the donkey if you ruin the date of other young couples! What are you doing there? There are customers in the store, come and help!"


    But the wife of the wine house owner couldn''t stand it anymore, and rushed over angrily, and smiled apologetically at Bi Yangqi and Nie Kong and nodded, while hating the iron and steel, he dragged the owner away.


    "Ha ha."


    Nie Kong chuckled lightly, and after adding wine to Bi Yangqi, he poured wine for himself.


    "The ingredients complement each other, while making up for the shortcomings, it can also have an effect of 1+1 greater than 2. This is a good method. You can try it when you go back."


    "Nie Kong, your cooking is perfect and delicious. I don''t think there are any shortcomings that need to be made up!"


    Bi Yangqi wasn''t deliberately to please her in order to close the relationship with Nie Kong, what she said was entirely her own true thoughts.


    "It''s flattering to hear Bi Yangqi''s praise!"


    After all, Bi Yangqi is the eldest lady of a not-so-small Mafia family. She has eaten a lot of delicious food since she was a child. Nie Kong is very happy to let her say that.


    "Hehe, we seem to be very persistent in cooking..."


    One is a toxic culinary master known as "poisonous scorpion", and the other is a culinary master who is very good at delicious cuisine.

 2394 The collapse of the second element text 4 063, Bai Lan appears

    Although Japanese sake is weak, it has plenty of stamina.


    Nie Kong looked helplessly at Bi Yangqi, who was dangling in his arms. At this time, his beautiful face was even more because of drinking alcohol. His cheeks were blushing, his eyes were misty, and his mouth kept whispering. Are talking nonsense.


    "Bi Yangqi? Can you still stand up?"


    Nie Kong whispered about the situation of the beauty in his arms, but saw that Bi Yangqi was confused and very drunk except for calling out her name from time to time.


    "This is really difficult!"


    Nie Kong sighed lightly, his complexion didn''t seem inconvenient, he was still elegant and calm.


    Because of being dragged by Bi Yangqi, Nie Kong couldn''t get up to check out, so he called the wine shop owner softly.


    "Ah, this is the first time I have seen Miss Biyangqi become so drunk! You kid really has a hand!"


    The owner of the restaurant is very familiar, and while calling his wife to collect the bill, he still didn''t forget to chat with Nie Zizi.


    "Oh? What do you say?"


    Nie Kong was curious about what the owner of the restaurant had said. Although he had some premonitions in his heart, he still wanted to prove it.


    Nie Kong never liked ambiguous statements and feelings.


    "I remember, the old man once sighed about Bi Yangqi''s drinking capacity, and even tried it with Miss Bi Yangqi, and finally lost shamefully!"


    At this time, before the wine shop owner could speak, the lady proprietress took the change to Nie Kong and leaned forward.


    Originally, they were about to close the door, so they had time to chat.


    "At that time, even though this old man was already drunk and almost unconscious, he still reluctantly grabbed Ms. Bi Yangqi and asked her how she got such a drink at a young age."


    "I remember when she said--"


    The owner of the wine shop was not willing to be left out, and hurriedly continued the conversation, "She has appeared at various banquets since she was a little girl. It seems that she can''t get drunk because of family reasons, so she deliberately practiced drinking!"


    "What do you remember, you obviously fell asleep at that time, and the rest of the matter was obviously you dragged me and asked me to tell you!"


    The proprietress glanced at the wine shop owner with a look of disgust.


    Nie Kong just soothed the drunk Bi Yangqi, and smiled at the "flirting" young couple in front of him. Nie Kong felt very warm about the way the two get along.


    People who can make Bi Yangqi treat this way can also tell that these two are good people. Otherwise, as a member of the Mafia, Bi Yangqi would never disclose her information at will.


    Rather than saying that Biyangqi likes here, it is better to say that Biyangqi likes the way of getting along between the two people in the bar.


    Nie Kong knew that Bi Yangqi had always wanted to have a good relationship with the Jail Temple Falcon, but because of the shadow of the prison temple¡¯s heart and the problems of his childhood, Bi Yangqi had been shut out of the door, although he did not show it, but Nie Kong But it was obvious that Bi Yangqi felt anxious.


    Nie Kong was thoughtful, presumably, Kyoko would want Bi Yangqi to stay, like it is one aspect, but also hope that his family members can get along well with their loved ones.


    For someone like Kyoko who has no relatives, family affection is an emotion she desires very much.


    Nie Kong had a lot of thoughts in his heart, but the lady boss didn''t realize it, and she enthusiastically went about Bi Yangqi''s past with Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong nodded to the two elders opposite, took off his jacket, and put it on Bi Yangqi''s body, then picked up Bi Yangqi, nodded to the owner of the restaurant as a goodbye, and then walked out. Up the wine house.


    Nie Kong, who was planning to go straight home, suddenly felt something, frowned slightly, and quickly carried Bi Yangqi home.


    In order to save time, Nie Kong directly put Bi Yangqi on the bed in his room, and then went out.


    If you don¡¯t feel wrong, the direction the breath approaches is...


    Haru Miura''s home!"


    "This world really surprised me!"


    Just as Nie Kong was surprised by the person who appeared, the smiling guy on the opposite side was also quite surprised by Nie Kong''s appearance.


    The broken white hair is naturally curly, the end is upturned, messy but in a strange harmony, there is a strange mark on the left cheek under the eyes, a purple inverted crown mark.


    At this moment, he looked curiously at the sudden appearance of Nie Kong with those purple-blue eyes with a trace of evil charm.


    Nie Kong recognized his outfit.


    The final boss in the future chapter, the leader of Mir¨®fiore, Bran Jessor.


    Can easily defeat Liu Dao Mukuro ten years later, don''t know how powerful is the power now?


    "Mr. Bran Jessop, why does it appear in such a place?"


    Nie Kong didn''t bother to deal with nonsense, but directly asked with a chuckle.


    Although Bai Lan was originally the leader of the Jessor family, she has become the leader of Mir¨®fiore ten years later and naturally changed her surname accordingly.


    Nie Kong wasn''t sure when Bai Lan became the leader of Mirufiore, so Nie Kong called out his full name specially.


    "This is really unfair, you know my name, but I don''t know it!"


    Bai Lan did not answer directly, but instead used a somewhat shameless tone, intending to make Nie Kong report his name.


    "Nie Kong."


    Nie Kong did not refuse either, and generously reported his name.


    He will appear here because of the power of time and space, but Nie Kong was not sure whether he exists in other worlds, but from Bai Lan''s reaction, he seems to be unique!


    "Ah, just report your name so simply, aren''t you afraid that I will trouble you?"


    Bai Lan didn''t seem to have expected that Nie Kong would answer his question so simply. From Nie Kong''s easy expression, he also knew that the other party was not easy to deal with.


    Bai Lan felt that it didn''t matter. Bai Lan, who was able to travel freely in parallel worlds, didn''t think that anyone could defeat such a self.

 2395 The collapse of the second element text 4 064, kill Bailan

    Miura Chun''s residence is a very ordinary family, and there is no special group of people, so Nie Kong is worried that the black mist that has been in Miura Chun''s house will affect her health.


    After all, the plot has changed, and the timing of Bai Lan''s appearance has also appeared too early. Nie Kong suddenly couldn''t predict all the things that might happen after that.


    No matter what the reason, Nie Kong could not continue to let Bailan stay in this world.


    "Ahhh, Mr. Nie Kongkong is ready to act real directly?"


    The current Bailan, although he still doesn''t have the ability of Bailan to guard against the sky ten years later, but it is not bad. In just a moment, he has felt the dissatisfaction that Nie Kong exudes.


    "What a dangerous man~"


    However, Bai Lan didn''t have a special feeling for Wei Wei''s family, for him, it was just a stepping stone.


    What really interested him, I''m afraid that, apart from that Irie Masaichi, who has basically become a friend in any world, there are only power and unexpected characters!


    Originally, Bai Lan was a person who would not be attached to anything. He did everything voluntarily and was able to meet powerful and invisible people like Nie Kong. This made Bai Lan rarely very interested.


    However, there are basically only two possibilities for the goal that interests Bailan¡ª¡ª


    Either, after getting tired of playing with it, they were randomly obliterated and thrown away, or Bailan himself was obliterated.


    However, even if Bailan in that world is obliterated, Bailan in another world can still use the ability to see parallels and easily do things that the world cannot do.


    "Mr. Nie Kong, don''t let me down!"


    Before coming to this world, Bai Lan had easily made several parallel worlds the end of the world.


    "At this point, I have the same idea, Bai Lan."


    When the last word was uttered, Nie Kong had disappeared from where he was, and easily teleported to Bai Lan.


    Raising his hand casually, Bai Lan took the first step to escape, but only gently rubbed it, and it did not cause any serious injuries.


    "Mr. Nie Kong is really rude!"


    Bai Lan is naturally not the type who sits and waits to be beaten. Although he prefers to watch a play while eating cotton candy, he is also desperate for combat.


    Bai Lan has mastered the use of flames, but has not yet received the Marley ring that can increase her strength, nor has any box weapon to help.Although the shot was fierce and the speed was not slow, for the current Nie Kong, it was still more than a little bit short.


    "I won''t say much about unnecessary things."


    Nie Kong easily avoided Bai Lan, waving the flames of space and attacking him. At this level, he didn''t even need to use the blood whip of sin.


    Eyes quickly stretched out his left hand and directly buckled Bailan''s right hand that was attacking. The flame was easily eliminated, but with some strength, Bailan''s buckled elbow sounded a bone fracture.


    "Ah, sorry, sorry, I accidentally used too much force."


    Nie Kong said an apology, but there was no guilt on his face.


    "To express my apologies!"


    While holding on to Bai Lan''s hand tightly, the other hand eased off Bai Lan''s attacking force against him, and while staring at him, he directly clasped his remaining free hands together.


    Of course, without his hands and feet, Nie Kong was very leisurely thinking that Bai Lan¡¯s feet would attack him restlessly in order to escape, so he kicked Bai Lan¡¯s knee directly, and at the same time the calf bone broke, One foot stepped on the irregularly drooping leg, fearing Bai Lan half-kneeled and pulled her body down.


    "Just let me deal with it here. Although it''s a bit troublesome, don''t worry, I will try my best to make you disappear into this world!"


    Nie Kong''s face was smiling, and what he said was bloody and cruel.


    From the perspective of Bai Lan''s final overthrow of the original regulations, Bai Lan didn''t have much serious attitude towards the agreed words, so Nie Kong didn''t bother to make him promise anything.It is the most convenient choice to erase Bailan directly.


    "Your skill is really good, should you consider joining my team?"


    However, with regard to Nie Kong''s proposal, Bai Lan not only had no interest in thinking about it, but also did not worry about her own worries at all.


    For Bailan, a fate is nothing, but an interesting and powerful person, which undoubtedly made Bailan interested.


    "You are not qualified."


    Nie Kong is not subject to any restrictions from the family, and he also has certain power in the family.


    "That''s really a pity..."


    Bailan shook his head with regret, and was not afraid of the coming danger, because Bailan in other parallel worlds would not disappear.


    If you can''t use it for yourself, then destroy it!


    Bai Lan smiled on her face, but under her heart was Nie Kong who was already thinking about how to obliterate the world.


    He didn''t know the true identity of Nie Kong. He only thought that the reason why he hadn''t seen it in other worlds was entirely because he hadn''t encountered it yet.


    Bai Lan, who was scorched by the flames of Nie Kong''s palm, continued to send bursts of pain from her head, her complexion became distorted, and she bit her lower lip tightly, desperately not screaming.


    He can allow his own failure, but he must not allow his submission to be soft!


    At first, Bai Lan desperately used her own big air flame to stop Nie Kong, but Nie Kong absorbed the flame instead. After a moment of daze, Bai Lan immediately strengthened herself.


    It was a pity that it was too late, and the crazy flames burned all his body clean.


    The breath that has been enveloping Miura Haru''s home does not seem to weaken.


    After taking a look, I found that Miura Haru¡¯s home seemed to be the exit of the usual world, so the uneasy atmosphere that has been covering Miura Haru¡¯s home is for this reason.

 2396 The collapse of the second element text 4 065, Kyokos good morning kiss

    After Nie Kong returned to her room, Bi Yangqi, who was so drunk and unconscious, was lying comfortably on her bed and sleeping.


    Finally, Nie Kong closed the door softly and yawned to Jingzi''s room.Looking at the sleeping Jingzi, Nie Kong took off his coat and lay beside Jingzi, holding her in his arms.


    Seemingly smelling the familiar smell on Nie Kong''s body, Jingzi in her sleep moved her body, snuggled tightly into Nie Kong''s arms, and absorbed the warmth.


    Nie Kong kissed her cheek, and then hugged her body tightly, but did not make any unusual moves.


    The next day, Kyoko had already gotten up early in the morning. Seeing Ye Rai hugging the teacher she refused to let go, her lovely cheeks couldn''t help showing a shy flush.


    Oh, the teacher is so cute, why suddenly he ran into his bed.


    Kyoko looked around, like a kid doing bad things.He closed his eyes and pouted and couldn''t help kissing Nie Kong.Seeing that Nie Kong didn''t react, he raised his head and wanted to kiss again.


    But suddenly, Nie Kong opened his eyes.Jingzi''s big eyes and Nie Kong''s eyes met.


    "Hey, old...teacher." Kyoko called out, hiding her head in her quilt like a frightened rabbit. It was so cute and unbelievable.


    "Kyoko''s wake-up kiss is so sweet." Nie Kong''s eyes were full of smiles.


    "Woo, don''t listen or listen, the teacher bullied Kyoko." Kyoko just refused to come out.


    Nie Kong said with a chuckle, "Then I will prepare breakfast first, Jingzi remember to brush his teeth early."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Nie Kong''s time was well grasped. Basically, when he was ready soon, the prison temple and other people had gradually gathered in the living room.


    Yiping is the most familiar with this early. He was very excited when he smelled the smell at the beginning. After eating, he touched his swollen belly and narrowed his eyes contentedly.


    "If I can taste this kind of delicacy every day, even I would like to move over to live here!"


    Takeshi Yamamoto was full of praise for the taste of this breakfast while feasting.


    "Today is really a lot of surprises, it''s Kulom again, and it''s this novel early!"


    When Kulom appeared in front of everyone with his new image in a somewhat shy manner, it caused quite a stir, at least Kyoko''s reaction was great.


    However, among these people, only Bi Yangqi was missing.


    "Hayato, go get your sister up!"


    "Before eating breakfast, give her a drink. She was very drunk last night. I guess it will be uncomfortable today!"


    "Sister she went to drink? Still drunk?"


    The Prison Temple Hayato was surprised, although a little awkward, he still cared about Bi Yangqi in his heart.


    However, it was the first time he heard about his sister being drunk.


    "I brought her back last night. She is sleeping in my room now. Go and see!"


    Nie Kong casually confessed, but he did not expect that the prison temple''s eyes widened instantly when he heard his words.


    My sister actually said that she was sleeping in boss Nie Kong¡¯s room last night!This news is even more explosive than the drunken sister!


    Of course, the prison temple did not know that Nie Kong was sleeping in the guest room, and naturally misunderstood the relationship between Nie Kong and Bi Yangqi.


    The world of adults...


    The prison temple Hayato fell silent and left with his things.


    Unlike the Celestial Kingdom, Japan¡¯s school hours are relatively late, so everyone rushed to their homework after breakfast.


    Somewhat surprisingly, although Kulom is introverted, his academic performance is pretty good.


    Because of the teacher, Nie Kong also had to prepare for Kulom''s admission in advance, so he did not go with him, but set off first.


    "Teacher, how are you doing!"


    As soon as he entered the teacher, Nie Kong suddenly received greetings from many students.


    "Just now Chairman Hibari came to the teacher to find you, and we were all very worried!"


    "Yes, yes, I''m afraid that teacher, you have some accident!"


    Nie Kong just smiled thoughtfully as he looked at the students who were caring about him.


    "Teacher, you must be careful when you see Chairman Skylark!"


    The students naturally didn''t know the relationship between Nie Kong and Hibari Kyouya, and they all angrily accused Hibari Kyouya''s behavior.


    "Oh? Is there any problem with Hibari?"


    Seeing a group of students who were scared after mentioning Skylark, Nie Kong suddenly felt gossip towards Nie Kong.


    "Chairman Skylark is simply a bully! Obviously his own discipline committee seems like a bad young master, but he controls the school rules very strictly! If you don''t obey, you will teach you a lesson. Many people saw him and fled in fear!"


    Of course, some people tried to resist, but they were all convinced by Hibari''s violence.


    "That guy didn''t know how to be gentle to the girls. The last time Hanako played with friends, he just refuted his group bite, and was beaten with black eyes and swollen eyes! "


    When the girl remembered what happened to her friend, she became even more afraid of Hibari Kyouya.


    "Student Hibari''s temper is really not very good..."


    "Teacher Nie Kong, then you must be careful!"


    Although they have great resentment towards Skylark Gongmi, they are limited to resentment and worry about Nie Kong, and they will not really point fingers at Nie Kong''s actions, because that would be too far away.


    "Thank you classmates for your concern, the teacher took it so much!"


    Nie Kong showed a perfect smile, and successfully turned a group of people who were full of resentment into idiots.


    "Now the morning class is about to begin, and the students'' homework can''t be left behind!"


    Calculating the time, Kyoko and his party should have arrived at school.


    "Everyone can look forward to it, there are transfer students today~"


    "Huh? Another transfer student?"


    As soon as Nie Kong said this, the crowd immediately became lively like an explosion.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, is the transfer student a boy or a girl?"

 2397 The collapse of the second element Text 4 066, the harmonious Sasakawa family

    "Friendly, the transfer student is a cute girl! But she is more introverted, don''t frighten her!"


    When they heard that it was a cute girl, a group of boys immediately cheered. Although the girl was a little disappointed, they inexplicably shifted the focus to Nie Kong''s sentence.


    "Ms. Nie Kong seems to be familiar with transfer students? Does it matter?"


    Although the teacher-student relationship is still difficult for many people to accept, it is undeniable that there are still many female students who admire Nie Kong.


    "Well, my sister, please take care of me!"


    "You review your homework, the teacher has to do something first!"


    Waved to his student, Nie Kong slowly left the classroom and walked towards the school gate.


    Just when I walked to the school gate, I saw Kyoko and his party walking towards the school talking and laughing.


    "Colom, you come with me to get the textbook."


    Nie Kong beckoned to Kulom and motioned for her to follow him, then smiled and nodded at Jingzi and his group, and then left with Kulom.


    Along the way, when walking in a strange school, Kulom would still be a little nervous. Nie Kong had to comfort her a few words before holding her hand and walking into his office together.


    "Colom, this is my office. If you have any questions in the future, you can come here to find me!"


    Normal teachers work together, but Nie Kong and the principal have reached an agreement, so they have their own single office.


    "These are your textbooks. I will get them for you. There are pencils, erasers and other stationery for learning. I have also prepared them for you."


    Nie Kong is a good brother with due diligence. Everything he can think of, Nie Kong has prepared for Kulom.


    "Ah, yes, thank you brother."


    Kulom was a little surprised to see that the stationery Nie Kong prepared for him were all in a matching series, but they were cute and in line with his hobbies. It could be seen that Nie Kong had obviously taken his thoughts.


    "Try it. If it doesn''t work well, I will take you to pick the one you like."


    "No, I like it very much!"


    Kulom shook his head quickly and put the stationery on his chest, as if he liked that no one could take it away.


    "This is your uniform bag, take it, and I will help you with the books."


    Nie Kong estimated the time, and it was almost time for class, so he took Kulom and walked towards her classroom.


    As soon as the preparation bell rang, the students were basically seated in their seats, looking forward to the transfer students mentioned by Nie Kong.


    When Nie Kong, who was holding books and teaching materials, and Kulom appeared in front of everyone, it still caused quite a stir.


    "Well, classmates, be quiet, we would like to transfer students to introduce themselves!"


    After Nie Kong arranged where Kulom should sit, he looked at Kulom and encouraged her to introduce herself.


    "Um... my name is Kulom... very, very happy to study with you! I... my favorite person is brother, please take care of me."


    Kulom was at a loss. After Nono said his name, he didn''t know what to say, so he suddenly bowed vigorously, face down, to cover up his embarrassment and tension.


    "Hey, I like Teacher Nie Kong too."


    "Oh, Teacher Nie Kong is a big sister-in-law."


    The students below kept making noise, staring at Kulom and Nie Kong with wide eyes.


    "Okay, Kulom, you go back to your place first. If you have anything to do with her, students can ask after class. Now, we have to start class!"


    Nie Kong patted the desk with his book, and the noisy classroom immediately became quiet. Although there were still a lot of questions about Kulom, he had to swallow his stomach silently and start the class seriously.


    Nie Kong¡¯s class today has only two classes, so after the second get out of class, he was already free, and he could just go home to prepare food during the lunch break.


    Someone wanted to be together, and Nie Kong was in a good mood, so he prepared a lot, covered the food box, and returned to school, almost just before the lunch break.


    "Xiao Jing, inform the Xia Prison Temple to flatten them, and I will wait for you on the rooftop."


    It was not convenient for Nie Kong to let too many people know about his relationship with Jingzi and his party, so he avoided suspicion and didn''t look for it directly, but sent a message to Jingzi.


    After arriving on the rooftop, Hibari Kyouya was already sitting halfway by the railing of the high platform, and the jacket he was wearing was flying in the wind slightly, and the Fengji sleeves on the sleeves were particularly conspicuous.


    After feeling that someone was coming, Skylark turned his head, glanced at Nie Kong sideways, looked at the food container in his hand, and raised his eyebrows.


    This made Hibari''s attitude towards Kyoko and his party improved.


    "After a while Kyoko and the others will come up together, Kyoya, would you like to come down from there to eat with us?"


    "No need."


    The two words of coldness directly rejected Nie Kong''s proposal.Nie Kong didn''t force him to stay, saying that was just a kind word, how could he let Skylark disturb him and Kulom, Kyoko''s lunch time.


    "Teacher." At this time, Kyoko in uniform also appeared on the balcony, sitting in front of Nie Kong as usual.


    "Ah, Hibari-senpai is still out of gregariousness!"


    "It''s okay, just treat him as air." Nie Kong said calmly.


    Hearing Nie Kong''s words, Skylark turned around, daring not to say anything about Nie Kong''s occupation of his territory.


    "Ah, I can smell the fragrance all the way, I can''t help but want to have a big meal!"


    Yamamoto Takeshi smiled cheerfully, and naturally sat around Nie Kong.


    "Baseball idiot, get out of the way, this position is not for you!"


    Because Kulom was already seated next to Nie Kong, the Falcon of the Prison Temple quickly squeezed Yamamoto who was sitting on the other side of Nie Kong away, and then graciously invited Kyoko.


    "Sister Jingzi, come, sit here!"


    "It''s okay, I just sit here!"


    Kyoko was naturally embarrassed to sit in the position where Yamamoto was squeezed away, so she waved her hand with a smile, and then sat down next to Kulom.


    "Cut, baseball idiot, it''s cheaper for you this time!"


    Kyoko had already fallen, the prison temple had to withdraw the hand that was pushing Yamamoto Takeshi unwillingly, and then sat down by Kyoko.


    The position next to the leader is naturally the person in charge sitting on him.


    "Ah, there are so many bento dishes, they are all delicious, and they all look delicious. It''s really hard to choose!"


    The good old man Takeshi Yamamoto didn''t care about the rudeness of Yukuji Hayato to him. Instead, he was very excited to choose the bento he wanted to eat.


    "Hey! It''s so rude, this kind of thing is naturally selected by Sister Kyoko first!"


    Heiji Hayato stared indignantly at Takeshi Yamamoto and Rapira Sasakawa who had been selected by himself. Of course, Brother Rapira didn''t have any opinion, but he had a big opinion of Takeshi Yamamoto!


    "You guys, go to the other side, don''t disturb us eating." Nie Kong impatiently gave them a little bit. Those guys'' dog noses are so good that they know they are eating here.


    "Hee hee, thank you Teacher Nie Kong." Takeshi Yamamoto grabbed the lunch box, but the Hayato at the Prison Temple was not to be outdone. The two were arguing and arguing, feeling happy.


    Only Skylark, with tic-tac-toe on his cheeks.

 2398 The collapse of the second element Text 4 067. Family gatherings!

    "It''s not long between lunch breaks, everyone hurry up and finish eating. When we finish eating, we still have some family matters to discuss!"


    "Does skylark count?"


    Sasakawa''s voice was louder, so in order to accommodate, he deliberately lowered his voice, gestured for Hibari''s direction, and asked.


    Kyoko is his most important younger sister, so Sasakawa Rape has to be more concerned about the surrounding situation.


    "Since it is a meeting of the guardians of the family, it is only natural that Kyoya, one of the members of the guardians, is also there!"


    Nie Kong explained, but this news is particularly shocking to someone!


    "Master Skylark is very powerful and reliable. With his joining, people can''t help but feel relieved a lot!"


    For some reason, Takeshi Yamamoto and Hibari Kyiya have actual combat experience, so they also have some understanding of his power.


    Although the temper is a bit uncomfortable, but in this respect, the degree of uncomfortableness of the prison temple Hayato is about the same!


    "Ahahaha, it turned out to be like this, then I can rest assured!"


    Sasakawa Rakuhei scratched his head a little embarrassedly, feeling a little bit about his lack of intelligence, and was also pleasantly surprised by Hibari Kyouya''s joining.


    Teacher Nie Kong is really no ordinary person, even people who are more difficult to deal with than the sky can be solved quickly!


    The Hayato at the Prison Temple wanted to vomit and object, but he could only hold back.


    "Hayato, if there is something in your heart, or if you have any doubts or dissatisfaction with the decision, you can say it!"


    Nie Kong looked at the Hell Temple Falcon who was hesitant to talk, and this kind of twisted look was really not suitable for the prison temple''s character of daring to love, hate, say and do.


    "The so-called family means to get along with each other as family members. If there is a gap, there is no way to live in harmony forever!"


    "You are right, Prison Temple Lord, you don''t have to be so enthusiastic to me all the time. We are all friends. Just say what you want to say!"


    Jingzi nodded, agreeing with Nie Kong''s opinion very much.


    "I know."


    The prison temple Hayato struggled for a while, and finally decided to express his thoughts.


    "Let Liu Dao Mukuro and... that guy join as one of our guardians, is it really no problem?"


    One is too mysterious and dangerous, and the other is too disobedient to control.


    "That guy won''t talk about it. Liu Dao Mukuro escaped from the Avengers prison. Those Avengers will never give up!"


    Hellji Hayato is not afraid of any challenges to people, but he doesn''t like getting into unnecessary trouble.


    As one of the Mafia, the Prison Temple Hayato has never seen the Avengers Prison and the Avengers, but it is a very famous and scary group in the Mafia world.


    "As for the people in the Avengers Prison, some of them have become my subordinates, and I have already dealt with the rest, so there is no problem."


    "Actually, I just invited Mr. Mukuro to join the family. In fact, his identity is my special adviser, not a guardian. He is responsible for following my instructions in the dark to act secretly. Maybe there may not be many opportunities to meet in the future! "


    Because he was defeated by Liu Dao Mukuro, Hibari Kyoumi was particularly sensitive and concerned about Liu Dao Mukuro''s news. When he heard Nie Kong say this, Hibari Kyoumi suddenly let out air-conditioning, and stared from the high platform with dissatisfaction. Nie Kong.


    "Don''t forget our agreement!" Hibari interrupted.


    "Promise other people''s things, I will naturally follow."


    Nie Kong didn''t care at all, replying to Hibari Kyouya.


    This agreement was actually made by Nie Kong and Hibari silently at the time when Hibari was fighting Liu Daomou.


    Hibari likes to fight against the strong, especially the strong like Liu Dao Mukuro who has defeated him, Hibari is very interested.


    However, it was learned from Nie Kong that even if Liu Dao Mukuro was defeated by him, he would be supervised by the Avengers Prison and would never be able to fight him again.


    He didn''t like this result.


    Therefore, he obeyed Nie Kong¡¯s agreement and asked Nie Kong to incorporate Liu Dao Mukuro into his own organization. He did not do any "trouble". At the same time, the exchange condition was that Liu Dao Mukuro must obey his will and He fights, and he is not allowed to refuse any invitation to fight.


    Nie Kong agreed quickly to this condition.


    Only then did Nie Kong''s intention after this be Liu Daomu''s personal freedom bet.


    I have to say that if Liu Dao Mukuro knew that he had been sold by Nie Kong before he joined the organization, he might be depressed for a long time.


    "Mr. Mukuro is a master of illusion, so it doesn''t really matter where I am!"


    Nie Kong solemnly explained that even if Liu Dao Mukuro himself is far away, he will not be unable to respond to the challenge from Skylark.


    "Are you satisfied with what I said?"


    Nie Kong had a gleeful smile on his face, so he looked at Hibari Kyouya in his spare time.


    "I hope so."


    Hibari Gongmi narrowed his eyes and stared at Nie Kong''s eyes. Seeing that he wasn''t dealing with himself casually, he withdrew the cold pressure and lay lazily on the high platform.


    "That, in fact, Lord Mukuro is not a bad person..."


    As Liu Dao Mukuro''s apprentice, Kulomnono said, wanting to say something good for Liu Dao Mukuro.


    "Well, no matter what, it should be impossible for Teacher Nie Kong to let Kulom recognize a dangerous person as his master! There are more people!"


    The good old man Takeshi Yamamoto is basically an tolerant type to anyone. As long as he is not a heinous person, Takeshi Yamamoto is accustomed to treating him equally.


    "Liu Dao Mukuro actually didn''t actually hurt our people. Don''t care about it in Prison Temple!"


    "Don''t worry about what he said. Although he is the guardian of our family, his identity and organization are independent, and he will never do anything that endangers the family!" Nie Kong said.


    "I understand."


    Nie Kong had already explained it clearly, and the Prison Temple had no reason to refute, so he nodded to show his obedience.

 2399 The collapse of the second element Text 4 068, the mafia leader party invitation

    "Ahem, okay, this matter has been handled, next, I will announce another matter."


    Nie Kong cleared his throat and signaled everyone to calm down. After seeing the success that made everyone''s attention on his body, he continued.


    "The day after tomorrow there is a party about the Mafia family. You will have our family customized clothes for you tomorrow. Remember to prepare."


    "Huh? Ah, good."


    Takeshi Yamamoto, who only knew about it now, couldn''t help being shocked when he heard it, and then he reacted.


    "Just us?"


    "It''s not. Although it is still uncertain, there will be more people scheduled."


    Although Nie Kong''s certainty of the situation had reached the point where he knew everything, he still chose a conservative estimate, who didn''t like waste.


    Nie Kong habitually exhorted him, and then smiled after taking Yamamoto and his party out, and then he withdrew his smile.


    After speaking, Nie Kong also stopped by to customize the clothes of the Sasakawa family, usually black suits, but Nie Kong chose pure white instead.


    Paired with a white shirt, although it looks very white, from the perspective of the fabric and the design of the suit and shirt, I am afraid it is also very valuable.After the clothes were ready, Nie Kong asked them to pick up their clothes.


    "Ok... alright..."


    Jingzi didn''t want Nie Kong to wait for a long time, so she quickly changed her clothes, and then she held her clothes flushed and motioned.


    Nie Kong slowly turned around, and looked at Jingzi''s dress with interest, thoughtfully.


    "Yes, I''m sorry, I haven''t worn this before. Yes, is there something wrong with it?"


    Jingzi was uncomfortable under the gaze of Nie Kong, for fear of where she could not wear it well. She hadn''t tried this style before, and she didn''t know how she would look like wearing it.


    "Sure enough, it''s weird, right?"


    Kyoko''s appearance is sweet, and she is only the age of a middle school student. Wearing a serious suit, she always feels strange.


    "Hehe, it won''t be weird, Xiao Jing is well dressed."


    Nie Kong chuckled lightly, watching Jingzi''s face flushed in his spare time, and involuntarily outlined a petting smile at the corner of his mouth. He walked forward slowly, stretched out his hand, and helped her organize some places that were not in place.


    "All right."


    After finishing the arrangement, Nie Kong took a look at his results and felt quite satisfied, so he took Kyoko''s hand and went downstairs to meet the leader of Bovino.


    "Let''s go!"


    Because only Nie Kong knew the reason for the destination, the car that drove in the front was the one where Nie Kong and Jingzi were sitting.


    "Teacher, where are we going?"


    The car drove steadily on the road. Kyoko looked at the familiar street scene around him, hesitated for a moment, and finally couldn''t help but curiously asked.


    "I''ll know later. The Mafia family gathering in Japan, there may be several leaders of the Mafia family coming back."


    Nie Kong held Jingzi with one hand, and put one hand on his leg casually, lightly tapping regularly, his eyes were full of thoughts, as if he was thinking about something.


    Seeing that Nie Kong was thinking about something, Jingzi couldn''t bother, so she leaned on the backrest lightly, closed her eyes lightly, and started to review what she learned this morning using the memory method taught by Nie Kong. Italian content.


    The car was very quiet, except for the sound of the car driving, there was no other sound.


    "What is Xiaojing thinking?"


    Looking at Jingzi''s appearance, the regained Nie Kong chuckled and asked aloud.


    "Well, I am using the method you taught me to consolidate the knowledge I learned today."


    Kyoko didn''t open her eyes, and replied with a voice.


    "I feel relieved to see Xiaojing you working so hard, but in that way, a quiet and relaxing environment is more suitable!"


    Nie Kong stretched out his hand warmly and helped Xiao Jing manage some messy hair.


    "Um...that''s it..."


    Xiao Jing opened his eyes with a little regret, and was shocked when he saw the cheek that was slowly approaching when he closed his eyes.


    "Hehe, Xiao Jing''s expression was so cute when he was scared!"


    Nie Kong couldn''t help scraping Kyoko''s nose, watching Kyoko''s pink face gradually become flushed, and his mood became very good.


    "Well, I won''t tease you anymore."


    Nie Kong gently rubbed Jingzi''s hair, and then retracted the center of gravity to his seat.


    Jingzi leaned softly on Nie Kong''s shoulder, feeling the happiness brought by Nie Kong.


    "It''s not far ahead."


    Nie Kong directed the direction, Jingzi raised his head and glanced around.


    "This is... Sawada-san''s home?"


    The place where I used to live is here, and I will meet Tsunayoshi Sawada on the way to school, so Kyoko still knows the address of Tsunayoshi Sawada''s home.


    "Yes, because Sawada Iamitsu lives here, the ninth generation chief also stayed here temporarily."


    Nie Kong nodded and opened the car. After the gentleman got out of the car with Jingzi, he rang the doorbell at the door.


    "Allah, is it another guest!"


    The one who came out to greet a woman who looked very virtuous and graceful, looked at Nie Kong and his party standing outside the door, and opened the door very enthusiastically and cheerfully.


    "Hello, Ms. Nana, I am Nie Kong who has made an appointment to visit."


    "Ah, isn''t this Teacher Nie Kong!"


    Sawada Nana went to the parent audio-visual conference organized by the school, so he also knew Nie Kong, who is his son''s teacher.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, please come in!"


    Because Kyoko was dressed up in a serious suit, Sawada Nana didn''t recognize it at once.


    Sawada Tsunayoshi, who came out immediately, recognized the goddess he had crushed for many years.


    "Kyo...Kyoko!"


    "Hello, Sawada-san, I''m sorry to interrupt you."


    Kyoko did not stand beside Nie Kong because he was the leader. After hearing Sawada Tsunayoshi''s call, he nodded politely to show friendship.

 2400 The collapse of the second element Text 4 069, dialogue with Penglai

    "But I am watching and listening as the next leader. I am not Sasakawa Kyoko, but the Sasakawa Patriarch."


    When Jingzi was in the car, Nie Kong had already listened to Nie Kong to talk about the specific content of the meeting, so he had a certain degree of psychological preparation for the people he wanted to meet.


    Hearing this, Tsunayoshi Sawada widened his eyes in disbelief and froze in place.


    "Ah, ah, what is Tsuna stunned, take the guests to your father''s room."


    Sawada Nana didn''t know the relationship between them, so she didn''t feel anything. She patted Tsunayoshi Sawada''s shoulder casually and told him a few words before turning her head and looking at Nie Kong.


    "Teacher Nie Kong sit down first, and I will prepare refreshments for you."


    Nie Kong nodded, and then followed the somewhat embarrassed and bewildered Sawada Tsunayoshi, leading Bovino and Kyoko to the stairs together.


    Several guardians followed only one, and the others stayed outside.


    "It''s been a long time!"


    After Nie Kong and the others entered the room, Sawada Iamitsu and the ninth generation leader of Penggli had been sitting and waiting early in the morning.


    Because of the small size of the room, Xanxus was very upset and uncomfortable at first, but because it was related to the memories of the Pengley family, he had to endure it forcibly.


    Although the gloom on his face made Tsunayoshi Sawada look inexplicably panic.


    "A Gang, go and see if Mom has anything to help."


    After Nie Kong and his party settled down, Tsunayoshi Sawada was about to sit down too, but Iemitsu Sawada casually found an excuse and sent it out.


    "I thought, Mr. Sawada, you are more inclined to make your son the leader of the ten generations than Mr. Xanxus!"


    "Azuna is too tender now."


    Sawada Iami seems to be very upset about Nie Kong''s insults, but he has to judge the situation and take back all his emotions for the time being, and he is only thinking about the family.


    "Peng Lie''s outside adviser Sawada Iamitsu, the ninth-generation leader, and the tenth-generation leader alternate, this battle actually matches."


    The so-called outside consultant is a member of the Pengley family, and is not a member of the Pengley family. They are usually irrelevant people, but when the family encounters an extraordinary period, they can run out of authority second only to the leader. It is actually the second leader of the family.


    Moreover, the outside consultant has the same decision-making power as the leader when choosing heirs.


    These powers and permissions, that is, the powers of Nie Kong''s special adviser in the Bovino family are basically the same.


    Like the opponent''s formation, Nie Kong is also a special adviser, the current leader and the next leader.


    "It''s so noisy."


    Xanxus has always had a bad temper, and doesn''t like to look at other people''s faces to determine his own behavior. He has always been a person who does what he wants. Naturally, he is very uncomfortable with this kind of communication that is not important.


    "Young people can''t be so impatient!"


    Nie Kong chuckled lightly and glanced at Xanxus sideways.


    "It seems that as the next leader, neither Mr. Xanxus nor Tsunayoshi Sawada are immature!"


    In the face of Nie Kong''s deliberate ridicule, Xanxus was naturally intolerable, and just about to get up angrily, but under the gentle pressure of the nine-generation leader of Pengley, he had to reduce his anger and change the subject.


    "It''s an honor to meet again, Miss Kyoko."


    "Hello, Chief Pengley. Although I really want to say a few words to you, the current situation does not allow it. I''m really sorry."


    Compared to Xanxus''s personality to do whatever he wants, Kyoko looked much more mature and calm.


    "Every time I see Kyoko, it always surprises me!"


    When we first met, the little girl who knew her identity would exclaim and be at a loss, blushing like she was seeking advice, has slowly grown into a calm and composure little leader.


    Although he is still a little immature in his behavior, but in such a short period of time, there can be such a big change, I don''t know whether to admire Nie Kong''s superb teaching, or to admire Kyoko''s unlimited potential!


    "Thank you for your compliment."


    Kyoko nodded slightly to express her gratitude. Although she was very happy to hear the praise of the ninth generation leader, she did not show it.


    Nie Kong said that when negotiating, you can''t let the other party notice any of your own thoughts, otherwise you will easily be led by the other party''s nose, thus failing to achieve the result you want.


    "Hehe, Kyoko is indeed much better than my stupid boy!"


    Sawada Iamitsu has always been rough and carefree. He can say whatever he wants. If it weren''t because he had suffered a loss in Nie Kong''s hands, I am afraid that at this time, he has already asked Kyoko to consider his son.


    "Humph."


    Xanxus disdainfully glanced at Kyoko''s direction coldly. He, who was not interested in the weak, didn''t quite understand why other people admired her.


    "Close to the subject, we are here this time. I think you should be very clear about our intentions."


    "About this matter, our leader has already drawn up relevant documents." Kyoko laid out the documents.


    Povino is the top Mafia family in Italy. It is different from other small families. Coupled with the reason that the current leader, the next leader and the special adviser are all in Japan, this makes the leader of Bovino have to settle in a hurry. The task in hand came to Japan to negotiate.


    "If it is an alliance, we can still consider accepting it."


    The ninth-generation chiefs had finished reading Nie Kong''s documents, the smile on their faces had disappeared, and the majesty on their faces, as the chiefs of the world''s top Mafia family, was immediately revealed at this moment.


    "It''s just that the content of this document, doesn''t Mr. Nie Kong feel that it is too much?"


    I have to say that they are indeed afraid of Nie Kong''s endless general power, but this does not mean that their dignity as the Pengley family can allow them to be violated by people from other families at will.

 2401 The collapse of the second element Text 4 070, Xiaochun joins

    "Don''t stare at me like that. If you have the ability to deal with me, I won''t mind accepting your challenge."


    Nie Kong looked back at Sawada Iamitsu and Xanxus disdainfully, with contempt in his eyes.


    "Even though, it would just be a waste of my time."


    "Trash, don''t think I really dare not kill you!"


    Sawada Iamitsu''s endurance is relatively strong, even if he is so angry, he has a good control of his emotions.


    It''s just a pity that Xanxus didn''t mean to be obedient at all. He stared at Nie Kong with a fierce look, and looked like he could do it at any time. Kyoko couldn''t help but feel a little panicked.


    However, Nie Kong himself, who was being stared at, still looked leisurely, and did not see the threat of Xanxus in his eyes.


    "Didn''t you plan to kill me in the first place? Saying this in front of me before you are strong enough will be more convincing!"


    Nie Kong seemed to be deliberately challenging Xanxus'' endurance. If it hadn''t been for the ninth-generation leader who had been around to suppress Xanxus, I was afraid that Xanxus had been beaten to the ground by Nie Kong.


    "Mr. Nie Kong, negotiation is about sincerity. If you continue to be aggressive, I am afraid that I will have to doubt the purpose of your coming at this time."


    While pressing Xanxus, the ninth-generation leader reminded Nie Kong with an unkind expression.


    "You can manage your subordinates before talking."


    However, the initiative is in the hands of the other party from the beginning, and if nothing is done to regain the initiative at this time, I''m afraid this meeting will end up unhappy.


    The consequence of being unhappy and going away is--


    A war between the two families.


    "I''m very sorry, I apologize for the rudeness of Xanxus on my side, and I hope Mr. Nie Kong will forgive me."


    The man was able to bend and stretch, and the ninth generation leader immediately apologized for what Xanxus said.


    "Furthermore, there are still many imperfections in your agreement. We have a lot of Pengley family alliances, such as the Gabriel family, and I think we will not agree to our own decisions that will affect their families. The agreement!"


    "Then there is no way to cooperate. Our Sasakawa family does not allow other forces to watch. If we meet again in the future, it may be an enemy. Then, sorry to interrupt, we have an appointment later, so we will leave first."


    The two most important things in the contract are, one is to protect the ring, and the other is to remove the power of the Sasakawa family in the urban area where Pengley is located.


    After the negotiation broke down, Nie Kong was not in a hurry to say anything cruel. Relatively speaking, the calm waiting was even more painful!


    "Ah, are you going back now?"


    When she left the door of the room, Sawada Nana was late to bring the follow-up refreshments, only to find that Nie Kong and his party were ready to go back, and couldn''t help but feel a little curious.


    "It''s better to stay for dinner together! It just so happens that I also want to ask Teacher Nie Kong about A Gang''s learning problems!"


    Although Sawada Nana is the wife of Iemitsu Sawada, a consultant outside the Pengley family, she doesn''t know anything about the Pengley family. She is just a virtuous, gentle and ordinary housewife.


    "I''m sorry, Ms. Nana, thank you for your kindness, but we will have an appointment after this."


    "As for Sawada''s grades, in fact, he has great potential. If Sawada is willing to study hard, it will not be difficult to improve his grades."


    Although the relationship is now hostile, Nie Kong still has the professional ethics of a teacher and seriously put forward his own suggestions to Sawada Nana.


    And Tsunayoshi Sawada, who was hiding in the corner watching Kyoko¡¯s departure, just heard Nie Kong¡¯s words. He was very hostile to Nie Kong because of Kyoko¡¯s relationship, but he didn¡¯t expect that Nie Kong didn¡¯t seem to mind at all. He also said such words to his mother, which made his heart not only shaken.


    In fact, even though Nie Kong knew that Tsunayoshi Sawada was hiding, he didn''t intentionally tell him this.


    He just likes a strong and gentle woman like Sawada Nana, and because of his status as a teacher, he has said what he thinks.


    Even if he has no feeling for Tsunayoshi Sawada, he will never deliberately belittle or obliterate a person''s original potential at will.


    Sawada Tsunayoshi is too weak, and he feels that he can''t do anything habitually before doing anything, which makes him useless now.


    That is Nie Kong''s least favorite point.


    Kyoko is different. Even if she can''t do it, she will work hard to do it first. Even if she doesn''t have the confidence, the heart that will work hard for it can help her accomplish a lot!


    After leaving Tsunayoshi Sawada''s house, beside the car, Kyoko suddenly asked, "That... teacher."


    Suddenly, Jingzi hesitated to grasp the corner of Nie Kong''s clothes, hesitating to say something, but didn''t know how to say it.


    "Does Xiaojing want to pick Xiaochun over and have a party together?"


    Nie Kong seemed to have a mind-reading skill. Before Jingzi could say it, he had already said what Jingzi wanted to say.


    "Yeah." Kyoko also expressed some worry that Xiaochun was at home alone.


    "sure!"


    Although Kulom was the same year as Kyoko, her current status is basically her own assistant. In addition to her studies and practice, she also helps herself with official duties, and may not be able to accompany Kyoko.


    As for Xiaochun, not only does she have similar interests and hobbies to Kyoko, but she also studies well at an advanced girls'' school. It can help Kyoko study together and at least make Kyoko less boring.


    Besides, Nie Kong also likes that kind of lively, cheerful and natural girl.


    "Huh? Can you?"


    Jingzi looked at Nie Kong in surprise, with a smile that couldn''t hide.


    "It would be nice to have someone with you."


    Nie Kong gently rubbed Jingzi''s hair, "Be careful on the way."


    Nie Kong knows how to drive himself, so the driver consciously gave up his seat and handed the car to Nie Kong with confidence.


    After parting with Jingzi, Nie Kong drove directly to Xiaochun''s residence.


    In fact, although Xiaochun didn''t know the way, she said she could find it, but Nie Kong was not at ease, worried that Xiaochun would be targeted by some caring people, so she volunteered to pick it up.


    Being able to let the person he loves to pick him up, after a moment of surprise, Xiaochun immediately agreed to Nie Kong''s proposal with surprise, and waited at home for Nie Kong''s arrival with peace of mind.


    As the saying goes, a woman is a person who is pleased with herself. After hanging up the phone with Nie Kong, Xiaochun opened the closet and picked out nice clothes and jewelry one by one.


    Even knowing that this is a gathering of everyone, I hope I can dress up to welcome Nie Kong.


    This is the little thought of Xiaochun''s girl.


    It''s just that, because of the beginning of the love affair, Xiaochun not only failed to dress herself up, but was too nervous and made a mess.


    At least, when Nie Kong was standing at Xiaochun''s house and saw the image of Xiaochun coming out to open the door, he was somewhat surprised.


    "Is this any new tricky game? Xiaochun?"


    Nie Kong looked at Xiaochun, who was wearing a messy white dress with messy hair and messy makeup on his face, sighed helplessly.


    "I, I just wanted to learn how to make up like a magazine..."


    Xiaochun wanted to cry without tears, lowered her head, showing no face in front of Nie Kong.


    She secretly used her mother''s cosmetics, but because of the lack of craftsmanship and to no avail, she turned herself into what she is now.


    Nie Kong amusedly helped Xiaochun sort out her messed up hair, "Xiaochun without makeup is also cute!"


    "Okay, I''ll go wash it up right away!"


    Xiaochun is an actionist, and his movements are violent. After washing her face quickly, she came out a little embarrassed.


    "Then let''s go, it took a lot of time, I''m afraid it will make them anxious!"


    "okay."


    Miura Chun was obediently holding Nie Kong''s hands. After the excitement passed, what was left was full of joy.

 2402 The collapse of the second element text 4 071, the speechless blue wave

    The sushi restaurant is very lively. Basically everyone has arrived. Bagir, who had been in a coma before, also woke up and was invited by Yamamoto.


    Of course, this was brought over by Takeshi Yamamoto sloppyly when he didn''t know who these people were.


    "Ah, benefactor, see you again below!"


    When he saw Xiaochun and Nie Kong, Bagir was obviously very happy, and quickly got up from his seat to greet him.


    "Thank you very much, your benefactor, for saving me, I am grateful!"


    Bagir is the person who belongs to the outside consultant of Pengley. Although he is only 14 years old, he has a serious, strong and gentle personality. He is very polite and a very charming child.


    It¡¯s just a pity that I was instilled in the wrong Japanese culture by the guy Sawada Iamitsu. The first person is the next, calling others an adult, and I like the Japanese culture of "washing clothes with a washboard", even though these are very different in modern Japan. Strange things, but I didn''t notice it at all.


    Nie Kong also knew that if Bagir knew that he had been listed as an enemy with Peng at this time, he would definitely not allow himself to stay here, but Nie Kong was not prepared to tell him at this time.


    Judging from the fact that ten years after he was taken out by himself, he relied on his own strength to avoid the pursuit of Bai Lan''s family, he is indeed unlimited.


    "Don''t be too restrictive, everyone is a nice person."


    Nie Kong responded softly. At this moment, Jingzi also walked to the door slowly because he saw Nie Kong and Xiaochun.


    "Bajir, if you don''t go back to eat your sushi, you will be snatched by Lan Bo~"


    Kyoko now only treats Bagir as a friend to entertain him enthusiastically, without thinking about that aspect of the family.


    "Ah, the sushi below!"


    Originally because of Nie Kong''s gentleness and the friendliness of Takeshi Yamamoto and his group, Bagir couldn''t help but gradually let go. After hearing what Kyoko said, he couldn''t help but lose his color and immediately ran back to his seat.


    "Xiaochun is very beautiful today."


    "Kyoko, how you look today also surprised me! Very handsome!"


    Just like Kyoko''s amazement with Xiaochun, Xiaochun was also very surprised by Kyoko''s dress.


    Because he didn''t want her brother to wait for reasons of urgency, Kyoko didn''t go to change clothes, but just wore a suit.


    "Haha, isn''t it? It''s the first time for me to wear this! It won''t be strange!"


    Kyoko stuck out her tongue a little embarrassedly, and enthusiastically took Xiaochun''s other hand and greeted her and Nie Kong to sit down.


    "By the way, teacher, did you invite Xiaochun?"


    After sitting down, Jingzi suddenly remembered something and asked Nie Kong with his head tilted.


    "Not this one yet."


    Nie Kong shook his head calmly.


    "Huh? What invitation?"


    Hearing that it was about herself, Xiaochun opened her confused eyes and looked at Jingzi and Nie Kong curiously.


    "It''s just that the outside is not very peaceful these days, and Xiaojing knows that you are a girl and you are not at home alone, so I want to invite you to live with her!"


    Because it was the owner of the family, Nie Kong made the invitation to Xiaochun.


    "Huh? But, won''t this cause you trouble?"


    Hearing Nie Kong''s invitation, Miura Chun was a little excited, but hesitated.


    "If Xiaochun, you are afraid of causing us trouble, as a condition of compensation, can you trouble Xiaochun to help Kyoko study together?"


    Seeing Miura Chun hesitating, Nie Kong had to change his opinion.


    "Ah, yes, this is no problem!"


    Sure enough, after Nie Kong changed his opinion, Miura Chun accepted it with peace of mind.


    "Ah, Teacher Nie Kong is here!"


    "Hurry up and try my new sushi."


    Father Yamamoto, who came out with the freshly made sushi, saw Nie Kong''s figure at a glance, and he was very happy to get to Nie Kong''s side, almost seeing the year-end friendship.


    "Teacher Nie Kong has to come often, but my father always talks about you!"


    Takeshi Yamamoto still remembered that when he brought them home with the Prison Temple before, he was very helpless when he asked Nie Kong''s own father in the first sentence.


    However, now he probably can understand why his father likes Teacher Nie Kong.He is gentle and polite, able to answer any questions, and is patient with students, but not harsh.


    "Hehe, I''ll talk later when I have time." Nie Kong responded indifferently to Yamamoto Takeshi''s invitation.


    Because Japan stipulates that minors cannot drink alcohol, the small wine on the table is specially set for Nie Kong and Bi Yangqi.


    Therefore, the sake on the table is only Nie Kong and Bi Yangqi.


    "Hey, don''t drink too much, I won''t carry you back when I am drunk again!"


    Prison Temple looked at Bi Yangqi, who was drinking non-stop, and reminded with dissatisfaction.


    Although he had a lot of dissatisfaction with Bi Yangqi in his mouth, his heart still cared about his sister.


    "Allah, I''m so happy to hear Hayato cares about my sister so much!"


    Bi Yangqi laughed softly when she heard the words.


    Hearing that, Bi Yangqi got up lazily and tidied up her long hair casually. Because of her drinking, Bi Yangqi had a blush on her face, which seemed particularly temptation.


    At least, several Mafia guards at the table blushed.


    "Cough cough, old sister, keep your nerves!"


    The falcon in the prison temple sharply noticed the embarrassingly lowered heads of the people at the table. He coughed a few times and checked Nie Kong''s reaction reflexively. After seeing that the other person¡¯s expression was faint and nothing unusual, he got there. Bi Yangqi''s ear reminded in a low voice.


    "This thing looks delicious!"


    Lan Bo didn''t know what wine was at this time, but everyone didn''t let him drink it, which made him want to drink even more.


    So, when everyone was not paying attention, I quickly grabbed the bottle and prepared to take a sip.


    "Lambo, it''s impossible, children can''t drink!"


    The one who has been playing with Lan Bo has a flat eye and swiftly wanted to grab the bottle in Lan Bo''s hand, but when he grabbed it, Lan Bo had already taken a sip, and because he couldn''t hold it firmly, the wine poured himself all over. .


    "Puff-such a terrible drink!"


    Lan Bo, who originally thought it was a sweet drink, noticed that the wine was bitter, and suddenly squirted it out, which happened to be on the face of the Hayato in Prison Temple.


    "Stupid bull, what did you do!"


    The Falcon of Prison Temple was originally angry because Lan Bo robbed him of the wine, but now he was sprayed on his face by Lan Bo. He couldn''t help becoming more annoyed, and he clenched his fist and punched Lan Bo in the head without any explanation.


    "Be~bear~ be patient~"


    Lan Bo was originally very uncomfortable because he drank the crying "drink". After he was beaten like that by the Prison Temple Hayato, he immediately burst into tears and snot, and pitifully endured the instinct of crying.


    "Wow-can''t bear it anymore -"


    In the end, Lan Bo still didn''t hold back the sadness in his heart, and said with tears on his face that "Prison Temple is a big idiot" while taking out the bazooka from his messy hair for ten years, and then got in.


    With the sound of "Peng--", a burst of pink smoke suddenly appeared where the rocket launcher was located, and a thin figure gradually appeared in the sight of everyone.

 2403 The collapse of the second element text 4 072, instigate Bagir

    The strange phenomenon attracted the attention of everyone present. Nie Kong watched the fifteen-year-old Lan Bo, who was slowly appearing in everyone''s eyes ten years later, slightly raised his hand and greeted him casually.


    "Oh, the boy Lan Bo ten years later, it''s been a long time since I saw you!"


    Nie Kong has seen Lan Bo use a rocket launcher for ten years, so he is not curious, but many of you have never seen it, so he is very curious and confused about this strange phenomenon now.


    Ten years later, Lan Bo became a handsome lazy boy with a slender figure. Wearing the same cow-spotted shirt as the kid Lan Bo ten years ago, he was still weak and good bullying.


    "Ah, it seems that ten years ago I was bullied again!"


    The teenager Lan Bo was just confused about the situation in front of him and immediately understood the situation. He couldn''t help but muttered a few words, then raised his hand and lazily greeted the person in front of him.


    "Yo, how are you guys from ten years ago."


    "Boss Nie Kong, you mean--this is Lan Bo ten years from now?"


    The Falcon of the Prison Temple looked at the suddenly grown-up Lan Bo in disbelief. He felt impossible no matter what he thought, but knew that Nie Kong didn''t need to lie to himself, so he was very entangled for a while.


    "Hayato, if you don''t believe it, you can go and give Lan Bo a try again. Although he has grown up now, his combat effectiveness is estimated to be stronger than you are now."


    "Ah, Brother Nie Kong, how can you do this--"


    After hearing this, the teenager Lan Bo quickly protested. However, the activist Falcon of the Prison Temple had already started directly, clenched his fists, and directly punched the teenager Lan Bo in the head.


    "Wow¡ªyou all bullied me¡ª"


    The teenager Lan Bo, whose head was beaten out of a big bag, grinned with pain, and sat on the ground without any image and started crying. This look was exactly the same as Lan Bo who cried a few minutes ago.


    "Ah, it seems that this is indeed Lan Bo!"


    If the Falcon of Prison Temple nodded with enlightenment, he confirmed the identity of the other party.


    "Well, you guys don''t always bully Lan Bo!" Jingzi said.


    "Lambo, come over to me, I will give you delicious food!"


    "delicious?"


    As soon as he heard the familiar voice he had been missing for a long time, and was still saying "delicious" words, the teenager Rambo stopped crying immediately.


    "Sister Kyoko is the best to me!"


    He opened his mouth and was about to eat sushi, but his body suddenly turned into a pink smoke. Then, the child Lan Bo, who was ten years ago, reappeared in everyone''s sight.


    After having dinner at the Yamamoto Takeshi''s sushi restaurant, Kyoko and his team consciously prepared to go back, study and practice.


    And Nie Kong took Bagir, ready to talk about digging the wall by the other leader.


    "Ah, I remembered, my mission!"


    Before Bagir had finished guessing the meaning of what Nie Kong said, he suddenly remembered the most important thing he had forgotten.


    "Really, how could I forget such an important event!"


    I don''t know if it was the cause of the serious injury or something. When Bagir woke up, his memory was not complete. He only remembered the people who belonged to Pengley and the things saved by Nie Kong and others.


    When Nie Kong said what he saw for the first time, Bagir''s memory suddenly wanted to recover, and he remembered it.


    "You must tell Lord Sawada as soon as possible that the Pengley ring has been robbed!"


    Bagir looked anxious, completely devoid of his usual calmness.


    "Actually, you don''t need to be so nervous. The Penglai rings you are wearing are fake anyway. If they are robbed, they will be robbed!"


    Nie Kong spread his hands indifferently, wanting Bagir to calm down.


    What''s more, there is no such thing as a Penglai ring anymore!It''s no use for him to be anxious now.


    "Your master Sawada Iemitsu knows that you are not good at protecting the safety of the ring, so I specifically asked you to bring the ring to Japan to find Sawada Tsunayoshi and give it to him. At the same time, he released the news to Balian and let people over there chase you. ."


    To be honest, Nie Kong did not agree with this approach.


    "Take you as a bait to attract the attention of those in Balian, and then let the Dino chief of the Gabriel family secretly Chen Cang''s with the real Pengley ring to Japan."


    Looking at the gradually calm and silent boy, Nie Kong''s face gradually lost his smile.


    Nie Kong didn''t have any expression on his face, and he didn''t know he was talking to Bagir, or perhaps talking to himself, looking at Bagir, as if trying to see someone through him.


    "Master must have his reason to do that."


    Bagir''s voice was a bit low, but it was because of his lack of ability, and he didn''t mean to blame Sawada Iamitsu at all.


    "Master said that if you want to be on your own, you must have experienced many, many, many things!"


    "maybe."


    Nie Kong noticed the subtle atmosphere in the air, glanced at a distance inadvertently, and after slowly feeling a familiar breath, he could not help but bend down slightly and stare at Bagir.


    "Then, see you next time!" Nie Kong didn''t force Bagir to change, leaving a seed is enough.


    Nie Kong could easily destroy the Pengley family one by one, but it was not bad to let Jingzi use it as an experience.


    Just when Bagir was lost, Lieburn''s voice appeared in time, recalling Bagir''s thoughts.


    "Ah, Lord Lieburn!"


    Bagir was very excited when he saw an acquaintance.


    "Have you seen Master Nie Kong?"


    Bagir knew that Lieburn was stronger than himself, and he didn''t know how much he would know the whereabouts of Lord Nie Kong.


    "Did that guy Nie Kong send you back!"


    However, after hearing Bagir''s words, instead of answering Bagir''s question, Lieburn frowned, and, in serious words, warned word by word.


    "In the future, stay away from that guy!"

 2404 The collapse of the second element Text 4 073. Advance the future?

    Liborn had to admit that the man Nie Kong was very attractive.Even Bi Yangqi, who originally belonged to a cooperative relationship, was affected little by little, and eventually became a partner in their camp.


    I''m afraid that if I didn''t stand against him, I would probably be attracted by his personality charm.With his skills, maybe create a mafia family like Penglai.


    However, this is not a good thing.


    At least, this is a very dangerous thing in the mafia world.


    At this time, Nie Kong didn''t know Liborn''s warning to Bagir, but he could guess how much.


    It is impossible for Bagir to betray his master, so even if Nie Kong does what he does, it is impossible to spend too much time on someone who cannot be himself.


    Nie Kong¡¯s last warning to Bagir was already when he sent Bagir back by car


    For family matters, he still has a lot of things to wait for him to deal with.


    "Brother, welcome back."


    After returning to his home, Kulom, who was processing the documents, consciously got up to greet Nie Kong''s return.


    "Well, I''m back."


    After returning to his home, Nie Kong felt his whole body relaxed a lot. He took off his outer jacket and handed it to Kulom. After moving his muscles and bones, he was ready to start work.


    "How is the situation reporting on Liu Dao Mukuro?"


    "Master Mukuro has already asked everything about it. I have compiled it into a file. Please wait a moment."


    Kulom took Nie Kong''s jacket, tidyed it up a bit, hung it on the outer hanger, then quickly returned to his desk, searched for a document, and handed it to Nie Kong.


    "That''s it, take a look."


    "Ok."


    Nie Kong faintly responded, and took the folder in Kulom''s hand.


    "Because my brother hasn''t returned yet, I don''t know what to do for the time being, so I decided to check some information about some families without authorization."


    So, she checked some more information when she had time.


    I have to say that her ability is very easy and much simpler to find some unknown information.


    Except for some special exceptions.


    "Well, I see, you did a great job."


    Nie Kong flipped through the information in his hand while picking up the teacup by the table, only to find that there was no tea in it, and he was shocked.


    "I''ll make you a cup of coffee!"


    "No, Kulom will rest early."


    Even if Kulom was happy that Nie Kong was willing to make tea for herself, she also hoped that she could help Nie Kong more tasks.


    "Some family members I will leave it to the Avengers to do it. Presumably they would be boring if they didn''t do anything."


    The affairs on Nie Kong''s desk have basically been processed, and the rest is just to implement.


    "We have to give them a chance to show their faces, whether for them or for the family."


    Nowadays, many people are eyeing the family, I am afraid that if there is no Nie Kong, it may not be possible to give Jingzi a peaceful life.


    However, if someone with the Avengers comes forward, the situation will be reversed a lot.


    In the Mafia world, the reason there is the Avengers, an organization that is left unchecked between their Mafia families, is entirely because they cannot resist the Avengers.


    After all, even the world''s top Pengley family is afraid of the Avengers prison and dare not directly confront it.


    "Ah, yes, I get it."


    Kulom nodded, "Then is there any information I need to deal with today?"


    "Hehe, Kulom is good!"


    Seeing that Kulom looked like he wanted to help herself with the burden, Nie Kong gently touched her head, "Now it¡¯s okay to relax. After all, wait for the leader of Povino to send it back to the headquarters. There must be a lot of information coming over!"


    "Oh I got it."


    The current Kulom didn''t know the relationship between the Bovino family and the Pengley family, but after listening to Nie Kong''s words, it suddenly became clear why Nie Kong was going to rest at this time.


    Only when you have a good rest can you have a better spirit to deal with the future work!


    "Colom, work is important, but rest is also very important!"


    Even though Nie Kong has worked very hard to raise Kulom with delicious food, it is a pity that she is still skinny, which makes him very troubled.


    "Girls don''t have too many worries, this is bad for your health!"


    Unlike Kyoko''s mild endurance durability, Kulom''s explosive power is very good, but endurance is always difficult to keep up.


    Nie Kong''s guess is that this is probably related to her living environment since childhood.


    After returning to his own room, Nie Kong, who was restored to his own state, began to organize his thoughts.


    The reason why the Penglai family can become the world''s top is not only related to the hereditary relationship that has been passed down from generation to generation, but also because the strength of the Penglai ring has driven the strength of the entire family.


    However, after all, Penglai has been founded for so long and has a deep foundation. Even without the Penglai ring, there is still no way to take him down for a while.


    However, it is only a matter of time.


    Nie Kong remembered that in the original work and in the future, the Pengley family without the Ring of Pengley was basically annihilated by the Miruffiole family.


    It was still necessary to rely on Jiang Zhengyi to use the rocket launcher for ten years, so that the people of ten years ago saved their family with the Pengley ring that had not been lost.


    And now, how long can the Penglai family, which has no Penglai ring in advance, support it?


    Nie Kong suddenly laughed.There is no need to think about it, Kyoko will definitely replace Dumb Tsun, and even surpass Penglai.


    "Perhaps, the plan for the future chapter can be implemented in advance. Although the potential of a few members of the family is good, it is a pity that the number is small."

 2405 The collapse of the second element Text 4 074, the news of Kawahira

    "Lambo, Yiping, I have something to tell you."


    "Brother Nie Kong, what''s the matter." Because they usually make good food for them, both of them are very obedient.


    Lan Bo and Yiping answered very loudly.


    Even if Yiping is very sensible, she is still just a little girl under five years old.


    "What a good boy! Lan Bo, Yiping, now Brother Nie Kong needs the two of you to help with a few things."


    Nie Kong smiled and took out the candy and divided it among the two.


    "Lan Bo, you take out the Ten Years Rocket Launcher, and after ten years of going with Yiping, help Brother Nie Kong inquire about a person named Chuanping. Anything is fine. You can tell me when you come back."


    "Okay, Yiping got it."


    Yiping was very happy holding the candy, but he also knew he had to help Nie Kong.


    But after Lan Bo got the candy, he didn''t care about anything, until Nie Kong added "the more news you get, the more candy you can get", Lan Bo didn''t say anything, and took out the bazooka for ten years. He couldn''t help but covered himself and Yiping.


    As the pink smoke dissipated, Lan Bo and Yiping appeared in front of Nie Kong ten years later.


    Ten years later, Lan Bo still looked lazy. After seeing the person in front of him clearly, it was too close to the time he experienced last time and too short time since he was beaten last time.So after seeing Nie Kong, Lan Bo hid behind Yiping.


    "Huh? Where is this place?"


    Ten years later, Yiping had grown into a slim little girl who was very cute and lovely. At this time, she looked at Lan Bo hiding behind her with a confused expression, and then looked around at her surroundings.


    "Yiping, do you remember who I am?"


    Nie Kong smiled gently, staring at the two people in front of him with piercing eyes.


    "Lambo, don''t hide. This time I want to ask you some questions. If you answer well, there will be a delicious snack reward!"


    "Brother Nie Kong, why are you here?"


    Yiping seemed to have only noticed the existence of Nie Kong now, and his face was full of surprise.


    The effective time of the rocket launcher is relatively short in ten years, so Nie Kong didn''t add any nonsense and went directly to the subject.


    "Yiping, can you give me the address of Uncle Chuanping that you often deliver food to?"


    "Huh? Uncle Chuanping?"


    Yiping was slightly surprised at Nie Kong''s question, and then frowned, very tangled, but judging from Nie Kong''s serious attitude, he was finally ready to agree to Nie Kong''s request.


    "The boss said that he can''t reveal the addresses of any guests, but since Brother Nie Kong''s request, there is no way."


    The girly version of Yiping searched his body for a while, frowning tightly because of the reason he couldn''t find it. It was not until he took out a note that he smiled.


    "Brother Nie Kong, here you are, this is Uncle Chuanping''s address!"


    "Ah, thank you, Yiping."


    Nie Kong nodded, and at the same time took the note and glanced at it.


    It does have a simple address written on it, Kawahira''s name, and the type of ramen. I know Ippei put it on the body when delivering the food.


    "Brother Nie Kong, don''t tell anyone! The boss said that Uncle Chuanping''s address must never be known to anyone!"


    Although he gave the address to Nie Kong, Yiping was obviously still a little worried.


    "Well, yes, I see."


    Nie Kong nodded and put the note in his pocket.


    "One more thing, do you know anything about Uncle Chuanping, Lan Bo Yiping?"


    "That''s a wretched uncle who always bullies Yiping!"


    Lan Bo stretched out a head behind Yiping and yelled very uncomfortably.


    "Lambo, Uncle Chuanping is not a wretched uncle! And he didn''t bully me!"


    Yiping corrected Lan Bo''s remarks with some dissatisfaction, "Although Mr. Chuanping was angry because of the batter, he ate everything he didn''t waste!"


    "Well, what then?"


    Nie Kong thought for a while and continued to ask.


    "Um...no, except for ramen, you won''t see Uncle Chuanping at all!"


    "Yes, that guy not only does not go out, but his house never allows people to enter!"


    Lan Bo also nodded, added, and then muttered softly.


    "I don''t know what he does at home every day..."


    As the voice just fell, a burst of pink smoke rose, and the child Lan Bo Yiping from ten years ago appeared in front of Nie Kong again.


    "How about, Lan Bo, Yiping, have you inquired about Uncle Chuanping?"


    "Uncle Chuanping? Who is that?"


    After going to the future, Lan Bo had forgotten what was going on.


    It was okay for Yiping, but he was also frowning, and shook his head at Nie Kong embarrassedly.


    "Sorry, Yiping didn''t inquire about the news."


    "Um..." Nie Kong thought for a while, "You haven''t inquired about the news, does it mean that the person who asked you didn''t say it, or there is no such person?"


    "Yiping tried to ask, but they all said they didn''t know someone named Chuanping."


    Yiping was a little sad. After all, Nie Kong was very good to her, but she didn''t help.


    "It doesn''t matter, Yiping is already great!"


    Nie Kong squinted at the heartless Lan Bo, smiled and took out all his candies, only to Yiping.


    In fact, Nie Kong didn''t expect them to get useful news back. Nie Kong''s focus was originally on the future girl Yiping.


    After getting the address of Chuanping, even though it was the address ten years later, Nie Kong was still going to find and try it.


    Well, although Nie Kong''s fixed heaven ring can open the channel of the dimension, the parallel world is different.Parallel world is a normal derived world. Belief is not high, and it is difficult to be discovered.


    For example, the first Dragon Ball Nie Kong ever went to was a parallel world, and it would not affect this world if it was destroyed.

 2406 The collapse of the second element text 4 075, buy a bathrobe

    "Brother, I''m back."


    Kulom was just as she said, and it didn''t take long to return.


    However, the prison temple Hayato did not come back together.


    "Welcome back."


    After hearing the sound, Nie Kong turned around while reflexively responding, and took the food box of Kulom''s food box easily, only to find that she had come back alone.


    "Where is Hayato?"


    "Um... the words of Prison Temple Lord..."


    Kulom frowned slightly, seemingly embarrassed, "Prison Temple Lord is still with Lord Mukuro."


    "Oh? What happened?"


    Nie Kong raised his eyebrows, a little curious.


    The Falcon of the Prison Temple followed to protect Kulom''s safety, and it is unlikely that Kulom would come back alone.


    "Prince Temple and Inu are not...harmonious. Master Mukuro suggested a competition. I wanted to help my brother with official duties, so I came back first."


    "Well... also, after all, according to Hayato''s character, it''s normal to argue with the Jojima Inu starting point."


    Nie Kong nodded with some enlightenment, "It''s just that because of his own relationship, he forgot the task he had to perform at the beginning. It seems that Hayato''s cultivation is not enough!"


    "Mukuro... Master Muku told me and brother... he will help take good care of..."


    Kulom looked at Nie Kong, who was feeling a little displeased. He didn''t know if it was because he felt guilty for leaving the Falcon in the Prison Temple, or because of other reasons, his voice was getting softer and lighter. Go and look at Nie Kong.


    "Since Mr. Mukuro said that, then I don''t have to worry about it!"


    Nie Kong always had a faint smile on his face, but there was no temperature in his eyes, but he was still very gentle when he looked at Kulom.


    "Let''s go, Kulom, I guess it will be very busy tonight!"


    After all, what I got from the girl Yiping was the address ten years later, Nie Kong couldn''t find it on this basis, he had to make preparations.


    "By the way, Kulom, tell Liudao Mukuro and ask him to help me find someone named Kawahira."


    Nie Kong walked towards his room with Kulom, and told Kulom about Chuanping''s basic characteristics.


    "Seek secretly, it''s better not to startle the snake."


    Nie Kong remembered that the so-called Uncle Chuanping could be regarded as the founder of this world. He didn''t know how old he was, and he was powerful.


    I don''t know what kind of sparks would come out if I met such a guy!


    Nie Kong suddenly looked forward to it.


    Nie Kong was able to process documents very quickly, and of course, Kulom became more and more familiar with processing.


    Compared with the rush at the beginning, it has improved more than a little bit.


    "Colom, do you have a bathrobe?"


    While sorting out the preparations for the fireworks display, Nie Kong suddenly thought of a question.


    "No, because it''s not very useful, so I didn''t buy it..."


    Kulom was shocked, looked up at Nie Kong, and shook his head.


    "The fireworks display is coming soon. When it''s time of rest, Kulom, call Kyoko and the others, I will take you to choose the right yukata!"


    Nie Kong handed the processed documents to Kulom for sorting out, "How can girls not have a yukata that can be obtained at the fireworks event! And I also want to see what you look like in yukatas."


    "I know, brother." Kulom nodded and said he knew, then shyly lowered his head to process the information.


    However, Nie Kong stopped her and said, "Colom, you should go to rest!"


    The hour hand is about to point to the eleven o''clock position, "If you don''t take a break, be careful to be late for school tomorrow!"


    "Well, then I''ll go wash and rest first."


    Looking at the documents that had been processed almost, Kulom didn''t say much. He stood up obediently and nodded to Nie Kong.


    "Brother also pay attention to rest early."


    Nie Kong nodded, and then watched Kulom leave.


    By the time Nie Kong had processed all the documents, it was late at night and almost everyone had already rested. When Nie Kong was about to take a rest, he noticed a few murderous intent coming from outside.


    Fingers contracted inadvertently, Nie Kong walked to the window and looked at the dozens of people who were still wearing black suits outside in the night with a bad expression.


    "Ah."


    A soft sneer sighed from Nie Kong''s mouth, and looked at the few guys with hidden heads and bare tails outside the house, showing disdain.


    "act recklessly."


    "It''s so late, do you have any questions?"


    Nie Kong, who walked out of the house, asked with a smile on the mafia killer who had not had time to react in front of him, but the smile on his face made people look inexplicably chilling.


    Those people suddenly became vigilant. They looked defensively at Nie Kong, who seemed to be full of flaws, but in fact did not have any weaknesses. While being vigilant, they couldn''t help but look at each other, seeming to be discussing countermeasures.


    "Found it, retreat."


    "Do you think this is a place where you want to come and go!"


    "You guys go quickly, I stay behind!"


    A person who seemed to be a captain immediately turned his direction, facing Nie Kong, while giving orders to his companions, while guarding against Nie Kong''s movements.


    "For your bravery, I want to commend you first. Even if your courage is commendable, it''s just a pity. I don''t plan to let go of anyone who peeped at me! Night Demon Flying Attack."


    As soon as the voice fell, and even the opportunity to scream was not given, the mafia killers were suddenly swallowed by the bats that appeared, and then they all disappeared in place.


    Know from their souls that they are a small mafia under the Pengley family.Although I don''t know if there is Penglai''s shadow, it seems that Penglai is not kind.


    The Sasakawa family is developing too fast, especially when Nie Kong controls the Avengers to go to Italy. I don''t know how many mafia has been destroyed in the name of the Sasakawa family.v

 2407 The collapse of the second element text 4 076, a collection of beautiful girls

    Time flies quickly, and in a blink of an eye, it''s the rest day.


    And Jingzi and his party, after Kulom conveyed Nie Kong''s news, they made Jingzi and several girls look forward to the day off.


    "Xiaojing, Kulom, Xiaochun, Biyangqi, are you all right?"


    Early in the morning, a few girls had already gathered in Jingzi''s room, looking mysterious, and deliberately preventing Nie Kong from entering.


    "Teacher, sorry, wait a minute, it will be done soon!"


    Jingzi just opened the door through a gap, and then hid behind the door, showing only one head, smiling apologetically at Nie Kong, and motioning to Nie Kong to wait.


    Nie Kong smiled helplessly, and had to wait in the living room.


    No need to guess, those girls must be trying hard to dress themselves for travel!


    "Ah, it seems Kyoko and the others are extremely excited!"


    Sasakawa took a rest in the living room, looked at Nie Kong''s appearance, and then looked upstairs, and patted Nie Kong on the shoulder with a dumb smile.


    Although Nie Kong is a teacher, because Kyoko likes Nie Kong, when he was at home, Sasakawa Rakuping naturally regarded Nie Kong as a teacher and friend, and got along very naturally and easily.


    Of course, if Nie Kong was not so harsh when teaching homework, Sasakawa Rakuhei would be even more happy.


    "Ding Dong¡ªDing Dong¡ª"


    Just then, the doorbell rang.


    Nie Kong raised his eyes and glanced at the wall clock hanging on the wall. Judging from the time, the person who came should be Kurokawa Hua.


    "Ah, let me open the door!"


    Sasakawa Rakuhei consciously moved to the entrance and went to open the door.


    "Hello, Teacher Nie Kong."


    Although Kurokawa doesn''t have a good face for her childish boys, she still respects the elderly.


    "Like Ping, go call the Hayato, let''s go together!"


    Nie Kong guessed that Kyoko and his party were about to be ready, so Shi Shiran got up and motioned to Sasakawa to stop.


    "I also bought some yukatas for you to wear during the fireworks display!"


    While taking good care of those girls, naturally we can''t forget the boys.


    Yamamoto''s sushi restaurant will be busy on holidays, so he went back to help set up his own shop, and he also has a yukata himself, so he doesn''t need to prepare.


    "Okay, I know."


    Sasakawa nodded calmly, and went to the basement.


    When he showed up in the living room again with the Hayato at Prison Temple, Kyoko and his party also came downstairs.


    "Ah, Kyoko, you look so cute like this!"


    Kyoko was a little shy and walked down the stairs wearing a small foreign dress. Before she could ask Nie Kong, Kurokawa, who had already rushed over excitedly, hugged her.


    "My Kyoko is indeed the cutest in the world!"


    "Don''t say that!"


    Kyoko flushed with praise from Kurokawa Hana, "Xiaohua, you are exaggerating!"


    "Sister Kyoko is the most perfect look all the time!"


    The Hayato at the Prison Temple enthusiastically added that as a diehard fan, no matter what Kyoko looks like, it is the most perfect!


    "Ah, why even Prison Temple Lord said that!"


    Kyoko was ashamed of herself.


    "Xiao Jing."


    At this moment, Nie Kong, who had been watching with a smile, suddenly said, and beckoned to Jingzi.


    "Come here." "Yeah."


    Jingzi nodded, responded in a low voice, and walked towards Nie Kong.


    No matter how praised others were, Jingzi still wanted to hear comments from Nie Kong.


    When Kyoko walked to his side, Nie Kong raised his hand, stroked the strands of Kyoko''s hair that was inadvertently messed up because of being embraced by Kurokawa, and chuckled.


    "Such a cute Kyoko, I don''t want to take it out and be seen by others!"


    Kyoko blushed immediately and lowered her head, trying to hide her shyness.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, what about Xiaochun?"


    After Kyoko received the compliment, Xiaochun immediately rushed to Nie Kong''s face, her eyes gleaming, looking forward to Nie Kong''s comment.


    "Xiaochun is also very cute!"


    Nie Kong raised his hand and rubbed Xiaochun''s hair, speaking softly, then looked up at Kulom and Bi Yangqi who were standing quietly not far away, smiling and nodding.


    Kulom smiled warmly. After all, Bi Yangqi is older than Jingzi and the others. Naturally, it is not easy to compete with them on this occasion. Seeing the amazingness in Nie Kong¡¯s eyes has already made her heartfelt. Happy.


    "Time is almost here, let''s go!"


    Nie Kong naturally took Jingzi''s hand in one hand, and Xiaochun in the other hand, and walked out of the house.


    Because of the large number of people, Nie Kong drove his own car directly.


    Originally, Nie Kong was also planning to bring Fengtaihe Yiping Lanbo, but because of Yiping''s relationship, the other two had already gone to Hibari''s house to have fun with Yiping.


    However, this also saved Nie Kong a lot of things.


    The main purpose of Nie Kong and others this time was the kimono garment making shop. When the group arrived in the shop, the group of people were basically attracted by the elegant and gorgeous kimono hanging on the cabinet.


    "welcome."


    Seeing a customer coming in, the shopping guide wearing a kimono hurriedly stepped on the wooden clogs, walked to the side of the group in small steps, bowed slightly to show etiquette.


    "Hello, I''m Nie Kong, I made an appointment to bring someone over."


    Nie Kong also nodded, and said his identity softly.


    This high-end clothing store basically implements an appointment system except for internal or high-level people.


    "Hello, Mr. Nie Kong, my name is Nadeshi, and I am very happy to serve you. Who are those who want to make ready-made clothes?"


    The girl named Nadeshiko gestured to Nie Kong with a very elegant smile. The well-tailored kimono wears her body very well to set off her temperament. She has her hair tied into a bun behind her head, making the whole person elegant and generous. move.


    "Everyone here makes ready-made clothes."


    Nie Kong also responded with a gentleman''s smile and nodded, "Thank you, Miss Nadeshi."


    "Ah, good."


    After all, it is a high-end clothing store, and it is not a cheap price, so Nadeshiko was obviously shocked at everyone mentioned by Nie Kong, but then returned to normal.


    "I''m sorry to disturb the interest of the ladies and gentlemen, please come here, we need to measure the body size for the ladies and gentlemen."


    Everyone''s body is different, if you want clothes to fit, you must tailor them.


    Basically, the more sophisticated the clothing store, the more tailor-made this system.


    It doesn¡¯t take much time to measure the size. After a while, everyone¡¯s size is already registered.


    "This is the fitting area. According to Mr. Nie Kong''s request, all of them are yukatas. Gentlemen and ladies can directly choose what they like to try on."


    Nadeshiko took Nie Kong''s party into the bathrobe area of ??the inner hall very conscientiously and gave an introduction.


    "Unfortunately, if you haven''t picked the ready-made clothes you like, there is the fabric section. There are many fabrics with various patterns for the ladies and gentlemen to choose."


    This shop is the largest kimono manufacturing shop in Minsheng, so the shopping guide named Nadeshiko is very confident that Nie Kong and others can choose their favorite styles in their shop.


    "Okay thank you."

 2408 The collapse of the second element Text 4 077, Kyokos reverie

    Nie Kong''s existence undoubtedly attracted the attention of non-girl shop assistants.


    Even the calm and elegant Miss Nassau could not help but flushed her cheeks slightly, embarrassed to look directly at Nie Kong.


    I have to say that Nie Kong fully meets the standards of almost all girls'' dream lovers.


    "They are all so beautiful, I don''t know which one to pick is better..."


    Kyoko looked around in a hurry, her eyes were not enough to see, and her eyes were full of surprises.


    She and her brother have been dependent on each other since she was a child, and there is no chance to go to such a high-end clothing store to choose clothes.The appearance of Nie Kong gave her unprecedented love, just like her own father.


    Oh, no...it''s not right, Teacher Nie Kong wants to be his lover, he is not a father and daughter.Thinking of getting married at the age of sixteen after graduation, Kyoko couldn''t help his heartbeat speeding up when he put his wedding dress on Nie Kong''s arm and walked into the hall..


    Although Xiaochun''s family is relatively rich, she does not have the opportunity to come to this kind of shop, so she is very excited about this rare opportunity.


    "Yeah, yeah, Xiaochun''s eyes are about to see flowers!"


    "Sora, is it really okay?"


    However, after the surprise, Jingzi reacted and approached Nie Kong with some embarrassment, and whispered the exporter to discuss.


    "The clothes here... are not cheap..."


    To be honest, when Kyoko first entered the store and saw the price of the gorgeous kimono locked in the cupboard, she was shocked.


    Although those are out of print and are for viewing only, presumably, the other clothes in it cannot be cheap.


    "If Kyoko''s problem is that you don''t see a favorite, then that is really a big problem. However, if Kyoko''s problem is about the price, then there is no need to worry at all!"


    Nie Kong blinked mysteriously at Jingzi, "It''s not just that I don''t lack money, but Jingzi is now our leader. There is no problem with this little money!"


    "Well, I got it."


    After listening to Nie Kong''s statement, Jingzi settled down and happily joined the fun of fitting clothes with Xiaochun and others.


    The girls are very hot, but the boys are a bit deserted and embarrassed.


    Sasakawa looked at the ready-made clothes that were invisible before him, and finally turned to Nie Kong for help.


    Let them fight, let them choose this kind of clothes, they really don''t pay much attention.


    If it''s a suit, it''s okay. Compared to Prison Temple Hayato, he has come into contact with him more before, but he hasn''t come into contact with Prison Temple much like Yukata, which makes him worry.


    Not to mention the choice, he doesn''t even know how to wear it!


    "Laiping, Hayato, one set for one person, give it a try."


    Seeing the awkward and embarrassing look of the prison temple Hayato and Sasakawa Rapei, Nie Kong laughed blankly, carefully selected two sets of clothes, and handed them one set to them, and motioned them to try.


    "Boss Nie Kong, thank you very much!"


    The falcon in the prison temple, like a pardon, immediately took the clothes in Nie Kong''s hands and went to the fitting room to try them on.


    He naturally believed in Nie Kong''s vision very much. If he didn''t want to look too trivial, he would have chosen this set directly.


    "Teacher Nie Kong!"


    Xiaochun had already changed into a yukata at this time, and was waving at Nie Kong happily. After seeing that he successfully attracted Nie Kong''s attention, he ran to Nie Kong''s side and made a circle.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, how do you think Xiaochun wears this suit?"


    Koharu chose a pink yukata with a cherry blossom pattern, which was very cute and cute.


    "Well... it''s cute, but..."


    Nie Kong raised his hand, squeezed his chin, carefully observed it, then picked up a yukata that he looked satisfied with, and handed it to Xiaochun, "If you want to compare this one, Xiaochun will try this one. ?"


    Although the pink cherry blossom pattern looks very delicate and lovely, the look is too sweet and gentle. Xiaochun''s words are more suitable for a lively pattern.


    The red maple leaves and the enthusiastic red set off Xiaochun''s youthful and lively character. Nie Kong thought it should be very suitable.


    "Hayi! Okay, Xiaochun will try it right away!"


    Xiaochun took the clothes selected by Nie Kong and ran back to the fitting room happily.


    Nie Kong watched Xiaochun leave, and then walked slowly to Jingzi''s side, "Xiao Jing, have you found someone you like?"


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Kyoko looked very distressed, and shook her head, "They all look very beautiful, and I don''t know which one is more suitable for me."


    "In this case..."


    Hearing this, Nie Kong thoughtfully, picked up a white yukata with a simple cherry blossom pattern on it, and handed it to Xiao Jing.


    "I think this set is very suitable for Xiao Jing. Would you like Xiao Jing to try it?"


    "Ah, this one looks so good!"


    Kyoko just glanced at the bathrobe in Nie Kong''s hand, her eyes filled with surprise.


    Simple yet sweet and cute, Kyoko fell in love at a glance!


    "I will try to see the effect of putting on the upper body!"


    Jingzi blushed and took it from Nie Kong''s hand, and then ran to the fitting room.


    At this moment, Kulom walked out of the fitting room embarrassedly wearing the bathrobe he chose.


    "Colom''s body is very beautiful!"


    Nie Kong''s eyes lit up, and he admired Kulom''s vision very much.


    "Kulom''s vision is so good, there is no use for his brother!"


    "Brother, what a joke!"


    Kulom, who was wearing a lavender yukata with a dark patterned flower branch, did not expect that he was praised by Nie Kong as soon as he left the fitting room. His face blushed, and he walked to Nie Kong''s side embarrassedly.


    Kulom didn¡¯t really like yukatas with fancy patterns, so he deliberately chose a rare piece of lavender with pure dark patterns. The result was unexpectedly suitable for him. Not only did it look not monotonous, but it was very gentle and atmospheric. It is to set off the temperament of Kulom.


    Nie Kong chuckled and held Kulom''s little hand, very happy in his heart.

 2409 The collapse of the second element Text 4 078, go to the amusement park

    With Nie Kong''s help in choosing the clothes, the few people basically decided after they tried on the clothes. Bianchi''s black butterfly pattern is mature and charming, and Bianchi''s skin is as white as snow, and she is extremely charming.


    Kurokawa originally came to accompany her, but under Kyoko''s recommendation and Nie Kong''s indulgence, she was embarrassed to choose a suitable bathrobe.


    The boys'' ones are all pure colors with dark patterns, simple atmosphere, and elegant colors that both Gokuji Hayato and Sasakawa Rapira like very much.


    After finishing the yukata, it was almost noon. Nie Kong took a group of people and planned to go to the high-end restaurant for dinner. However, under Kyoko''s proposal, he changed to the family restaurant.


    After eating lunch, Sasakawa decided to go back to practice with Heiwa Prison Temple Hayato, so he left first, leaving behind the enthusiastic girls, and Nie Kong who agreed to be with him, and started the afternoon raid.


    Kyoko and Xiaojing had a special relationship, and they kept discussing desserts with Nie Kong along the way, while the more mature Kurokawa Hana hit it off with Biangqi and discussed the advantages of a mature man.


    On the contrary, Kulom has been quietly following behind the group of people, always paying attention to the surrounding streetscape, and working hard to remember it in his mind.


    A few days ago, she saw that in the family''s plan, there was a tendency to build underground places in the underground of Binsheng, so that the underworld was moved underground.So taking advantage of this rare opportunity to go out, Kulom looked hard at the surrounding environment and surveyed.


    Nie Kong was slightly stunned when he saw Kulom inadvertently, and he felt distressed for the child who had been working secretly.


    "Colom, what are you looking at?"


    Nie Kong withdrew from Jingzi and Xiaochun''s side, retreated to Kulom''s side and asked.


    Kulom, who had been investigating seriously, was obviously startled by Nie Kong who suddenly appeared next to him, and then smiled embarrassedly, "I''m investigating the terrain."


    "Oh? Kulom is great!"


    Nie Kong replied casually, and then suddenly said, "But Kulom, if you do everything by yourself, you can easily tire yourself out!"


    Raising his hand and rubbing Kulom''s head, Nie Kong sighed, "Does Kulom want us to worry?"


    "No, I don''t want to!"


    Kulom shook his head quickly, pursed his lips and looked at Nie Kong, a little bit confused about what he meant.


    "Colom, I do have plans to build underground places, but we only need to plan. For terrain surveys, we can arrange professional personnel to make reports and submit them, and then we can modify the plan based on the report. Up."


    "It''s a good thing to do everything yourself, but knowing people can improve the degree of completion of things!"


    "In terms of terrain, I think that as the overlord of this place, the Commissioner of Discipline on the side of Kyouya is easier to get started. This kind of thing can be left to the Commissioner of Discipline."


    Although they were members of the discipline committee, the group of discipline committee members led by Hibari Kyouya were completely like a local gang. Although they maintained their order, they also charged protection fees.


    Because of Hibari Kyouya''s strength, no one dared to have any opposition.


    "Moreover, we are out to play, not to work! Don''t always think about work when you are resting!"


    After talking about his suggestions, Nie Kong started talking about his ideas.


    "Colom, even though you work so hard to share the burden for your brother, this makes your brother very happy, but my brother hopes that Colom can live happily every day!"


    "I know."


    Nie Kong was the first person to be good to himself, so Kulom wanted to help Nie Kong from his heart.


    But he didn''t expect that his own assertiveness would still worry Nie Kong.


    "Kulom, your health has not been very good. If you don''t want to worry about your brother, you have to take good care of your health!"


    Nie Kong likes Kulom because she is a very sensible child.


    However, just because he was too sensible, Nie Kong felt very distressed.


    Although Nie Kong knew from the beginning that Colom was a strong and somewhat unyielding child, he liked that Colom was able to learn to enjoy his life even more.


    However, Nie Kong also knew that he was used to a depressive life since he was a child, and it would not be easy to change it for a while.


    Forget it, take your time!


    "A rare opportunity, do you want to go to the amusement park together?"


    Seeing Kulom''s appearance, Nie Kong suddenly flashed his inspiration and made suggestions.


    Not only Kulom, but Kyoko did not have much chance to play in the amusement park.


    If possible, Nie Kong hopes to make up for what they have lost as quickly as possible.


    "Amusement park?"


    Hearing the three words for amusement park, Kyoko''s eyes lit up, and her unconscious increase in volume revealed her expectations.


    "Amusement park is a good suggestion."


    Beyonc¨¦ thoughtfully, did not reject this proposal, but rather agreed, "It''s just been a long time since I went!"


    In fact, as long as she is with Nie Kong, no matter where she goes, she is very willing.


    Kurokawa Hana is lacking in interest, but knowing that Kyoko is very longing for and looking forward to such a place, she did not refuse.


    "Hay! Go to the amusement park!"


    Xiaochun was also very excited, but obviously focused on the wrong point.


    "Xiaochun must take a photo with the puppet bear this time!"


    She has wanted that set of puppet bear clothes for a long time. Although there is no way to sell them there, there is no problem with taking pictures together!


    "Colom, how about you?"


    After seeing everyone agree, Nie Kong looked down at Kulom next to him.


    "Well, I want to go too."


    Kulom''s voice is very soft, but very light. It can be seen that Kulom is also longing for amusement parks.


    "I see, then, go to the amusement park!"


    Nie Kong raised his head, looked in the direction of Bi Angqi, and said with a light smile.

 2410 The collapse of the second element text 4 079, meet the Sawada family again

    "Ah, teacher!"


    Jingzi, Xiaochun and the others were discussing something. They were shocked when they saw Nie Kong suddenly approaching him. There was a trace of unnaturalness on his face, and his hands were behind him, seeming to be hiding something.


    Nie Kong looked at Kyoko and Xiaochun who were disguising their unnatural faces with a smirk, and couldn''t help asking, "You are mysterious, what are you going to do?"


    "Uh...that...we..."


    Kyoko was full of anxiety, thinking about excuses desperately, but because she was not used to lying, she didn''t think of any good excuses.


    "Xiaochun is discussing with Xiaojing how to play after arriving in the amusement park! Just planned it out, just in time Teacher Nie Kong will be back!"


    Xiaochun quickly answered the conversation and helped Kyoko cover it up.


    "Oh, that''s how it is... Then you must have a good time!"


    "Eh?"


    After arriving at the amusement park, Kyoko and Xiaochun wanted to compare with each other. Instead, they had a more sense of performing tasks. They were also mysterious while playing. From time to time, they used excuses to make things easier, and then disappeared in Nie. Empty front.


    "Well, seeing them so energetic, I feel relieved."


    Those Mafia who assassinated were basically dealt with by Nie Kong and Liu Dao Mukuro, as well as Hibari Kyouya who had to patrol from time to time to maintain the morals.


    Therefore, the lives of Kyoko and others returned to peace again.


    However, because of the high tension, everyone was somewhat exhausted, and Nie Kong deliberately picked a time to let them relax.


    Nie Kong has booked a hot spring, even if he gets tired during the day, he can still get a good rest at night.


    However, no matter how good Nie Kong''s ideas are, there will always be some surprises.


    At this point, when Nie Kong saw the person in Penglai not far in front of him, although the smile on his face remained the same, the curvature of the corner of his mouth had disappeared unconsciously.


    "Um...Pengley''s people..."


    and also¡­¡­


    "Brother Nie Kong!"


    Seeing Lan Bo rushing towards him, Nie Kong opened his arms helplessly, and steadily caught Lan Bo rushing into his arms.


    "Ah, Lan Bo, don''t run around!"


    Feng Tai hugged Yiping anxiously and chased after Lan Bo, who didn''t know why he rushed, and then raised his eyes and saw Nie Kong''s voice.


    "Ah! What a coincidence, Brother Nie Kong is also here!"


    "Fengtai, shouldn''t you be with Yiping Lanbo at Skylark''s house?"


    Nie Kong was curious that Fengtai and others would appear in the amusement park.


    Although Fengtaihe Yiping Lanbo is not surprising at all here, it is obviously very abnormal for Skylark to appear in such a crowded place.


    However, when he saw that Tetsuya Kusabi was followed, instead of Hibari Kyouya, he immediately understood.


    "Hello, Teacher Nie Kong."


    Tetsuya Kusabiki, as the "bodyguard" who came to the amusement park with a flat blue wave instead of Hibari Kyouya, followed the three of them with great responsibility.


    "Huh? Teacher Nie Kong is here too? What a coincidence!"


    When Sawada Nana heard Nie Kong''s name, he habitually looked in the direction of Nie Kong, only to find that the "Teacher Nie Kong" that others called him also happened to be the teacher of her son.


    "Hello, Ms. Nana."


    Nie Kong held Lan Bo in one hand and nodded to Sawada Nana, very friendly.


    It was a little uncomfortable to follow the Sawada family on the other side of Sawada Nana, staring at Nie Kong vigilantly, for fear that Nie Kong would do anything to Sawada Nana.


    Unlike his father''s vigilance, Sawada Tsunayoshi looked like a frightened rabbit, fearing Nie Kong, while looking around Nie Kong''s side, looking for Kyoko.


    Because of the tenth generation leader of Pengley and the decision to be Xanxus, Lieburn''s task of cultivating Sawada Tsunayoshi to become the leader has been withdrawn, and Lieburn also returned to Italy, and did not continue to stay with Sawada Tsunayoshi.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because Nie Kong is the teacher of his son, or because Nie Kong is a good person for chatting. Sawada Nana has not noticed that her husband is unfriendly to Nie Kong at all. It is very relaxed and natural. Nie Kong talked about the homework.


    "It just happens to be off today, and the weather is good, so I took my family out to play."


    Nie Kong directly ignored Sawada''s unfriendliness, and proved his friendliness with reality.


    "Ms. Nana too?"


    "Ah, yes, before my dear is leaving, take him out to play with my son! Our family of three have not come out to play together for a long time!"


    Sawada Nana kindly held Sawada Tsunayoshi with one hand, and sweetly held Sawada Iamitsu''s hand with one hand. Although he was about to be separated, his face was full of dismay, but it was more sweet.


    "It is the blessing of your husband to have such a considerate helper in the house."


    Although Nie Kong did not have any kindness or hostility towards Sawada Iamitsu, he was very friendly to Sawada Nana, and what he said was completely between him and Sawada Nana, without any specificity at all.


    "Sorry, Ms. Nana, because I have two companions who have been away for a long time, and they haven''t come back yet. I am a little worried, and I am going to look for it!"


    For a while, Xiaochun and Jingzi still haven''t come back, Nie Kong couldn''t help but feel a little worried.


    "Ah, is it like this! That''s really bad!"


    Sawada Nana couldn''t help frowning, with a worried look, immediately said that he was willing to look for it together.


    "Ah, no, I''m sorry to worry you, they are already back!"


    Nie Kong saw the figures of Kyoko and Koharu sharply. While thanking Sawada Nana, he couldn''t help but sigh for her gentleness.


    Sure enough, she is a warm mother, it is no wonder that the young Lan Bo can exert such a powerful force!


    In the future chapter, Lan Bo, in order to be able to see Nana''s mother who is gentle and careful to him again, lit the flame of enlightenment and exerted the powerful power of the guardian of thunder.

 2411 The collapse of the second element Text 4 080, Kyokos surprise?

    "Sorry for waiting, we are back!"


    After Xiaochun and Kyoko returned to Nie Kong''s side with joy, they found the Sawada family in front of them.


    "Ah, Kyoko!"


    After seeing the appearance of his own goddess, Tsunayoshi Sawada was full of surprise.


    Even though his father had warned him, never think about the idea of ??going to Sasakawa Kyoko, but Sawada Tsunayoshi still has a secret crush on Kyoko.


    "Ah, hello, I''m Kyoko Sasakawa, a classmate of Sawada-kun."


    In front of the classmate''s parents, Kyoko was very polite.


    Moreover, because Nie Kong told himself that Sawada Nana didn''t know anything, she was just an ordinary home director, which made Kyoko very naturally relaxed when facing Sawada Nana.


    "Hello, Sawada-kun."


    Although the relationship between the family and the Pengley family is not friendly now, because Sawada Tsunayoshi did not join the Pengley family relationship, so Sasakawa Kyoko''s attitude toward the relationship between Sawada Tsunayoshi is just that of ordinary classmates.


    "It''s getting late, we have to go back after we play for a while!"


    Nie Kong Ruowu reminded Xiaochun and Kyoko to remind them to implement it as soon as possible if they had any plans, otherwise there might be no time to wait.


    After Nie Kong''s reminder, Xiaochun immediately reacted, stretched out her hand, grabbed one of Nie Kong''s hands, and blinked playfully.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, Jingzi and I have prepared a surprise for you!"


    "Oh? What''s the surprise?"


    "Come with us!"


    Xiaochun pointed to the direction they came back and motioned Nie Kong to go with her.


    After Nie Kong and Sawada Nana bid farewell, they left with Xiaochun and Kyoko.


    After all, it was Xiaochun and Jingzi''s surprise for Nie Kong, so Bi Yangqi and others consciously didn''t follow it together, leaving space to the three people.


    Because Kurokawa didn''t like children, and just because there was something at home, she talked directly to Bi Yangqi and left.


    The remaining Kulom and Bi Yangqi, with wind and blue waves, followed by a bad boy dressed up, and Tetsuya Kusabi, who was completely inconsistent with the joyous amusement park, went to play various exciting games.


    Because of the practice, although the roller coaster ride did not make Kulom and Bi Yangqi feel exciting, it still made them enjoy themselves.


    Until Nie Kong returned with Jingzi and Xiaochun, especially Jingzi''s cherry lips and Xuebai neck, several hickeys appeared.


    Looking at the blushing Xiaochun and Kyoko, and Nie Kong who couldn''t help but smile, Bi Yangqi naturally guessed the result of this surprise.


    I think I wanted to surprise Nie Kong, but he was surprised by Nie Kong!


    After all, I have personally felt Nie Kong''s sultry technique, Bi Yangqi looked at the shy two people, and felt a little bit.


    "Let''s go, Ping, they probably are already waiting for us!"


    This trip to the amusement park has been rewarding.


    Nie Kong smiled and took a group of people to the next destination.


    "Where are we going next?"


    Seeing that it was not the direction home at all, Kyoko couldn''t help but asked a little curiously.


    "Xiao Jing, are you tired from playing today?" Nie Kong asked not to answer.


    "Well, I had a lot of fun! Now I want to take a comfortable bath and relieve the fatigue of the day."


    Kyoko nodded and said how she felt.


    "Let Kulom play with us for so long, so I have to give Kulom a good massage. If I get tired, it won''t be good!"


    Although there is a car on the road, but after a day of playing, it is still a bit tired.


    The energetic Kyoko and Koharu are still like this, not to mention, it is Kulom who is not in good health.


    "Ah, it doesn''t matter to me!"


    Hearing this, Kulom quickly waved his hand, indicating that it didn''t matter.


    "It just so happens that I think so too!"


    Nie Kong laughed lightly, "Today, we are going to live in a hot spring hotel!"


    He had arranged in advance for the others to set off first, but he was afraid that they should have already arrived at this time.


    "Master Lan Bo will take a hot spring together!"


    Lan Bo was very excited when he heard the word hot spring.


    "Huh? Lan Bo doesn''t like bathing, but likes hot springs!"


    Kyoko looked at Lan Bo with some surprise. After all, it took a lot of time and energy to wash this bear child before washing his hair.


    "Master Lanbo wants to soak in the hot spring with Yiping!"


    Lan Bo, who is only five years old, has no gender concept. Because Yiping is a good friend of his own, Lan Bo also wants to continue playing with Yiping when he is in the hot spring.


    "No, Lanbo, you can''t be with Yiping when you are in the hot spring!"


    Feng was too blushing, and quickly stopped Lan Bo''s thoughts.


    Kyoko and the others laughed without saying a word, turned their faces slightly, embarrassed to look straight.


    "Lan Bo, the hot spring I reserved has only the difference between male spring and female spring. If you want to go to the hot spring with Yiping, are you going to enter the male spring or the female spring?"


    Nie Kong asked carefully while driving the car.


    "Master Lan Bo is a man, so naturally he is the male spring to enter!" Lan Bo replied very confidently.


    "What about Ippei as a girl?"


    "Since it is a girl, it must be a female spring!"


    After knowing that he couldn''t continue playing with Yiping, Lan Bo suddenly lost his momentum.


    "Lan Bo, it doesn''t matter, even if Lan Bo is not there, aren''t there still brother Nie Kong and I!"


    Looking at Lan Bo''s appearance, Feng Tai hurriedly expressed comfort.


    Nie Kong''s car drove steadily and fast, and soon reached the destination.


    The people at the hot spring hotel had already waited at the door.


    "Supper is ready, Mr. Nie Kong is going to eat in?"


    "Dinning is good, thank you."


    Because of the large number of people, Nie Kong did not hesitate to decide to eat in.


    "Okay, let''s take a break first, gentlemen and ladies. We will arrange dinner soon."


    After welcoming Nie Kong and others to the designated room, the bathrobes and various toiletries that everyone needs to wear after bathing in the hot springs are ready.

 2412 The collapse of the second element Text 4 081, Balian in the hot spring hotel

    It is indeed a high-end hot spring hotel. Whether it is the materials of the clothes or the quiet surroundings, it makes people feel very comfortable.


    Because Yamamoto Takeshi, Yuji Temple Hayato, and Sasakawa Rapei were already waiting in the bamboo space, Nie Kong and the others put down their luggage and went to the bamboo space for dinner.


    When Yamamoto Takeshi and Sasakawa saw the arrival of Nie Kong and others, they were very happy.


    However, the expression of Hayato in Prison Temple was a little gloomy.


    "Hayato, you don''t seem to be particularly happy!"


    As an older sister, Bi Yangqi saw the strangeness of her younger brother at a glance.


    "Boss Nie Kong..."


    The corners of the Jail Temple Hayato''s mouth twitched, looking at Nie Kong awkwardly, and some difficult questions.


    "Did you invite those guys next door together?"


    "Those guys next door?"


    Kyoko frowned, not understanding what the Hayato of Prison Temple said, and knocked on the door next door curiously.


    "Not the next door over there, I mean the one over here..."


    Seeing Kyoko knocking in the wrong direction of the door next door, the Prison Temple Hayato quickly pointed to the left, and then watched the door knocked by Kyoko on the right suddenly opened. A loud sound echoed through the bamboo.


    "Hey-don''t disturb us eating so loudly and loudly -"


    Squaro opened the door with a ugly expression. Before he could see the person on the other side clearly, he let out a howling. The deafening sound made Kyoko and the others startled.


    "You! Why are you here!"


    Enemies are extremely jealous when they meet!


    As the leader of the prison temple Hayato, after being shocked by the loud voice, he quickly reacted, blocking Kyoko''s face, and staring fiercely at Barry between the "pines" next door. An all people.


    "Hehe, what a coincidence!"


    Nie Kong had noticed the existence of these people from the time he approached the hotel. Although he was a little surprised, he didn''t care much.


    Although the relationship between the Pengley family and the Bovino family is very tense, they have reached a default agreement.


    Although peace is only temporary, even if Balian''s leader Xanxus is stupid, he will never ruin his own future and the future of his family at such a time when it doesn''t matter.


    What''s more, they only listened to the advice of Iamitsu Sawada and their nine-generation chiefs before they were ready to enjoy the hot springs in this hotel before leaving Japan, but they did not expect to meet people from the Bovino family.


    "It''s really a coincidence, but you will encounter it if you just soak in a hot spring."


    Ma Meng said blankly, "Perhaps I should use this luck in the lottery. Maybe I can win the jackpot. At least I can save some losses."


    As a money fan, he felt very resentful for the amount of money he lost to Nie Kong.


    Because Mamun''s words didn''t look malicious at all, he couldn''t help alleviating the tense atmosphere at the scene.


    Xanxus was the first to perceive the existence of Nie Kong and others, but whether other people noticed that he did not know, but his attitude was originally intended to be ignored.


    Even if it is now head-on, Xanxus intends to ignore it directly.


    However, Levi, a loyal fan of Xanxus, misunderstood what Xanxus meant.


    "Boss, do you need me to get rid of these guys!"


    Levi''s words successfully stiffened the atmosphere of the scene again.


    "Rubbish!"


    Xanxus narrowed his eyebrows slightly, and gave Levi a displeased look. The sake in his hand suddenly splashed on Levi''s face.


    Even if he was treated like this by Xanxus, Levi looked like he was going to climax, and he was very excited to bear the insult from Xanxus.


    "Kufufufu~"


    With the sound of a chilling weird laughter, the sliding door between the "Mei" next door followed


    After being pulled away, Liudao Mukuro appeared in the sight of everyone with Chimoto Chikina Kakimoto and Jojima Dog.


    When he saw Liu Dao Mukuro, the expression of Hayato in Prison Temple turned dark, but at this time he also knew the situation, and did not pay much attention to it, but took the lead to guard against Balian.


    "Well, everyone, don''t be so nervous, we come to the hot springs to relax, don''t put the cart before the horse!" Kyoko said.


    "Sorry to interrupt your meal, you continue." Yamamoto said, closing the isolation door again.


    "The people in the hotel will come here to set up dinner later, but it''s just a coincidence. Don''t bother everyone!"


    "Although I really want to ignore it, it''s hard to make people careless in this situation!"


    Bi Yangqi said what everyone thought.


    "Since this is already the case, there is no way, get them out!"


    Seeing that Jingzi and others looked reluctant, Nie Kong said calmly.


    Nie Kong paused, and after seeing the serious gazes of everyone, he couldn''t help raising the volume, ready to let the person on the other side hear it.


    A long white-haired Squaro opened the door with a fierce look, and stared at Nie Kong angrily, very angry at his behavior.


    A hoarse voice came out from Squaro''s throat, growling.


    It was his performance that he was trying his best to control his actions. If it wasn''t because the family didn''t allow fighting at this time, I''m afraid he would have been shot by Nie Kong long ago.


    "Even in the heyday of power, you can''t do anything to me, what do you think you can do with me?" Nie Kong shot, and before everyone else didn''t react, he clasped the other''s neck.


    Those guys in Balian stared at Nie Kong murderously. The last lesson didn''t seem to make them remember.


    Of course, at the same time that Balian''s murderous aura was released, the Prison Temple Hayato and the others immediately got up, protected in front of Kyoko, frowned tightly, and stared back at Balian''s with an unkind expression.


    "You guy¡ª"


    Seeing that his subordinates were controlled, Xanxus still did not hold back the investigation, his eyes closed slightly, and he looked at Nie Kong angrily.


    "Do you want to tear this harmonious surface with your own hands!"

 2413 The collapse of the second element text 4 082, the misfired Balian

    "If you want Pengley to have to choose an heir again, you can give it a try!"


    Xanxus''s complexion was uncertain, and he knew that even if all the members of Balian were on board, it was impossible for Nie Kong to move a hair.


    I''m afraid it was, before I met Nie Kong, he was killed!


    Whether to be wiped out, or to give in quietly, only one answer is needed.


    Looking at Xanxus who was frowning tightly and silent, Kyoko pursed her lips, and finally stood up.


    "Mr. Xanxus, I think that you come here to play and enjoy. I hope you won''t cause unnecessary trouble."


    If the two sides fight, this hot spring hotel will definitely be severely damaged.


    "There are many ways to resolve conflicts, and you don''t necessarily have to fight."


    As the leader of both parties, Kyoko felt it necessary to negotiate with Xanxus.


    "This is a travel and fun between our family members, and I don''t want to be ruined by anyone!"


    Kyoko is very firm in her words. Although she may be weak after she has no strength, her momentum has not weakened in the slightest.


    "If you have to fight, we won''t just let it go!"


    If possible, Kyoko also hopes to live together in peace.


    However, this does not mean that they are easy to bully.


    "Well, don''t make it so stiff! Anyway, everyone is out to play, why not play together!"


    The smile of the good old man Yamamoto Takeshi was as bright as ever, and he didn''t see the atmosphere at all. The brothers and sisters wanted to go and get close to Squaro.


    "Your kendo is very powerful! I didn''t have time last time, but I encountered it today. I still want to communicate with you!"


    With Yamamoto Takeshi''s initiative to show his favor, Balian''s complexion was uncertain, and Squaro was very disgusted, but he really wanted to communicate. He looked particularly entangled and unkind.


    It¡¯s the ladyboy eldest sister Luslia who is better at communicating. When even the enchanting twists and turns came to Sasakawa¡¯s side, ¡°There is no good result for stubbornness! Brother, would you like to communicate with me last time? What about the boxing technique you showed?"


    "Isn''t it good to be able to live in peace!"


    Nie Kong raised his eyes and looked at Xanxus in his spare time, "Jingzi said good things for you. If you don''t know what is good or bad, I will be blamed. You are welcome!"


    Xanxus had a gloomy face and stared at Nie Kong.


    In the end, for the sake of the overall situation, I always accepted Kyoko''s proposal.


    It just so happened that at this time, the hotel waiters took the dinner and arranged it.


    "Huh? Do you all know the guests?"


    As soon as I entered the room, I saw that the people in the three rooms were all opening the side doors and going to each other. The waiter who was here was obviously a little surprised.


    They didn''t know what happened before, obviously they didn''t know how intense the undercurrent was before.


    "Thank you, please arrange it as soon as possible. I think they are very hungry after a day of tiredness."


    "Ah, yes, I''m sorry to keep you waiting!"


    Seeing those waitresses blushing cheeks, they lowered their heads slightly, their hands and feet neatly arranged the table and dinner.


    "Guests, please use it slowly. If you have any questions, please feel free to call us."


    "Okay thank you."


    Nie Kong smiled and nodded to express his gratitude. After all the people in the hotel had left, he returned to his seat and smiled and looked at the crowd.


    "Nie Kong, your charm is still so great! From the old to the young, you can hardly escape the palm of your hand."


    Biyangqi approached Nie Kong like nothing, and teased Nie Kong with a smile.


    Nie Kong chuckled, "This is too much praise for me!"


    "Ha, I can finally start eating!" After Nie Kong sat down, the already hungry people suddenly started eating without any image, and it was noisy, like at home.


    Unlike the atmosphere on the noisy prison temple Lanbo, the little Jing Kulom and others sitting on Nie Kong''s side were eating quietly, smiling helplessly at the crowds of people on the opposite side.


    Although Kulom invited Liu Dao Mukuro and several others to come with him, he was immediately rejected by the unkind Jojima Dog before the proposal was finished.


    Although Kakimoto Chikusa didn''t speak, his expressionless face showed his position without a trace of movement.


    So, although regrettable, Kulom could only give up.


    And in the most neglected "Lan" in the corner, Hibari Kyouya, who was invited by Nie Kong together, didn''t like to live with others. He opened his own room and was served by the vice chairman Tetsuya Kusaki. Elegant dining.


    After eating a sumptuous dinner, in order to let Balian''s dissatisfaction vent, Nie Kong leisurely proposed to start the game.


    At first, the people on Balian were arrogant. Except for the approval of the interested ladyboy sister Luslia, everyone else had no interest.


    Even though Nie Kong used the temptation of money, Ma Meng, who had suffered a loss once, shrank to the corner with a gloomy expression, and did not intend to have any money contact with Nie Kong.


    On the contrary, the impatience of the jail temple Falcon''s irritable generals, on the contrary, stimulated Squaro of Balian, and he immediately took the challenge without blinking.


    Takeshi Yamamoto and others were in high spirits, and under the auspices of Nie Kong, they started various competitions.


    At first, Kyoko and others would help cheer, but later because of nothing, Kyoko Kulom chose to go to the hot springs.


    "Xiao Jing, don''t soak for too long, it''s easy to faint."


    Before Jingzi and the others left, Nie Kong gave an uneasy explanation.


    "okay."


    Kyoko, who was holding Yiping, nodded to Nie Kong and smiled warmly. Then, under the guidance of the people in the hotel, he went to the room where he rested. After taking the close-fitting clothes and bathrobe, he smiled happily. Went to the female spring.


    No matter what time it is, boys will be very energetic when they encounter something they are interested in.


    Although it was an accident to meet Balian, what does it matter if you can have fun!

 2414 The collapse of the second element Text 4 083, remember to change your breath next time

    It was late at night, and everyone else had already soaked in the hot springs.


    Lan Bo, who sneaked out, originally wanted to take the hot spring pool as his own. However, when he saw that there were already people inside, his aura suddenly disappeared.


    "Master Lan Bo! Master Lan Bo!"


    "Lambo...At this time, I should be sleeping..."


    Yiping rubbed his eyes and appeared at the door with sleepy eyes, trying to persuade Lan Bo to go back to sleep.


    However, she saw Nie Kong with his upper body naked.His face flushed and turned red, and he quickly covered his eyes, turned around, turned his back to Nie Kong, and squatted down.


    "Yiping? Why did you run out suddenly?"


    Kyoko, who was uneasy to follow out because Ippei suddenly got up, followed to the men''s bath with a look of confusion, thinking that no one was there at this time, so she walked in unsuspectingly.


    As a result, Nie Kong just got out of the bath, ready to seal the noisy Lan Bo''s mouth. As soon as he bent down and picked up Lan Bo, as soon as he looked up, he saw Kyoko Sasakawa who was standing at the door, staring at him dumbfounded.


    "Ah, Xiao Jing."


    Nie Kong''s smile stiffened for a moment, and then returned to his usual appearance, "Xiao Jing is not ready to rest?"


    "me--"


    Kyoko flushed with a look of bewilderment, desperately waving her hands, and then turned her back quickly as if she had suddenly realized something, "I didn''t mean to peek!"


    Although she said so, Kyoko still couldn''t help thinking back in her mind. Her cheeks became hot and her blushing became more and more.


    When Nie Kong approached, Nie Kong clearly felt that Jingzi''s body was stiff for a moment, and he did not dare to move at all.


    However, after what he said, Kyoko seemed to be irritated, turned around, backed up, bowed at ninety degrees and said, "I didn''t mean to see it!" After that, he fled like a trot.


    "Haha, that''s true, that girl obviously dares to confess to herself."


    Nie Kong couldn''t help but chuckle, and then turned around leisurely, preparing to return to the hot spring pool to soak in the hot spring.


    In fact, he has wrapped his lower body with a bath towel, but because of his soaking body, coupled with the hazy water vapor caused by the hot spring pool, the inexplicable work-mouth in this scene will make Kyoko feel ashamed and shy. , Is also excusable.


    After reentering the hot spring pool, Yiping also ran with Kyoko, leaving only a blue wave with an inexplicable face, staring at Nie Kong in a daze without knowing what happened.


    "Lambo, do you want to go back to sleep or take a bath?"


    "Um... Master Lan Bo should go back to sleep."


    Lan Bo originally wanted to take over by himself, so he made a surprise attack. Since Nie Kong was here, he also lost interest.


    Watching Lan Bo leave, Nie Kong was soaking in the hot springs alone, and he was very happy.


    Time flies quickly, and dawn will soon arrive, when it''s time to return.


    Because of what happened last night, Kyoko hadn''t been embarrassed to look at each other with Nie Kong, and even looked at each other, and immediately blushed and turned away.


    This apparently wrong situation did not improve until the day when I returned to school, when other people''s inquiry was fruitless, the person concerned did not intend to say it, and the onlookers were not interested in explaining it.


    "Don''t forget to review the content of today''s class after you get home!"


    The school bell rang, and Nie Kong, who had finished the last class while packing up the lecture notes, beckoned to Kyoko, who was packing up his books and was going back.


    "Xiao Jing, you stay here for a while and follow me to the office."


    "Huh?" Jing Zi suddenly raised his head, but when he saw that Nie Kong didn''t care at all, he felt relieved when he saw Nie Kong''s usual manner of asking students to go to the office.


    "Ok."


    After bidding farewell to the Falcon and others at the prison temple, Kyoko walked towards Nie Kong''s office alone.


    "I''m here."


    After knocking on the door, Kyoko answered casually, opened the door and walked into the office.


    "Xiao Jing."


    Nie Kong suddenly appeared behind the door and gently hugged Jingzi.


    "Why have you been hiding from me lately?"


    Holding Jingzi''s waist from behind Jingzi, Nie Kong slightly bent his body and leaned his cheek on Jingzi''s shoulder, "Does Xiao Jing dislike me?"


    "No, it''s not!"


    When Nie Kong was in such close contact, Jingzi''s back was tight. She was originally ashamed because of Nie Kong''s approach. After hearing Nie Kong''s whisper, she immediately became anxious and quickly expressed her feelings.


    "I like you teacher the most!"


    Nie Kong chuckled, "I like you Xiaojing too!"


    "Xiao Jing, close your eyes."


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Kyoko responded gently, closing her eyes a little uneasy, her cheeks slightly raised, expecting something faintly.


    Slowly approaching Kyoko, Kyoko''s body has a very good smell, which is different from the faint perfume smell on Bi Yangqi''s body, but more similar to the smell of laundry detergent. It is very ordinary, but it is kind of people. I felt very peaceful in my heart, with a touch of stability.


    Kyoko''s lips were soft, like marshmallows, with a cake-like sweetness. Because of being too nervous, they were slightly touched, with a dreamlike hazy feeling.


    Nie Kong slowly tightened the arm that was holding Jingzi''s waist, causing Jingzi to lean forward, narrowing the distance, and becoming more compliant with his body.


    I don''t know if it was because of being too nervous or because it was the first time I kissed, Jingzi kept holding her breath and didn''t dare to take a breath. After Nie Kong kissed for a while, he had to leave Jingzi''s cherry lips reluctantly.


    "Idiot, remember to change your breath when kissing!"


    Seeing Kyoko''s face flushed, I don''t know whether it was because of being too shy or because he held his breath for too long. However, it is certain that Kyoko''s obedient and clumsy response appeared to please Nie Kong.


    "Next time...I''ll know..."


    Kyoko responded with a blushing face.

 2415 The collapse of the second element Text 4 084. Family expansion problem

    Nie Kong chuckled lightly, and took out a delicately packaged gift box from the drawer of the desk.


    "Xiao Jing, look, what is this?"


    Jingzi''s eyes lit up, and she was pleasantly surprised to accept the gift Nie Kong had given him. After looking up at Nie Kong in embarrassment, she carefully opened the gift box with her red face and ears.


    "so beautiful¡­¡­"


    When Kyoko opened the gift box, her eyes were immediately attracted by the blue gems in the gift box.


    The very clear blue, like the look of the sea, like the sky, is so beautiful that people can''t look away.


    "like?"


    The gem necklace made by Nie Kong himself is very clear, and even has a deceptive feeling.


    "I like it very much!"


    Kyoko couldn''t wait to take out the necklace, put it in her palm, and dazed her lovingly. From the unreserved liking, you can see that she really liked the gift.


    "Xiao Jing, I''ll help you put it on."


    Seeing Jingzi''s reluctance to let go, Nie Kong smiled lightly, took the necklace from Jingzi''s hand, walked around behind Jingzi, and gently helped her wear the necklace.


    Kyoko''s neck is very white and delicate, matched with pure blue gemstones.


    "It''s really pretty."


    After wearing it, Nie Kong took a look, and then smiled, "It matches Xiao Jing''s temperament very well!"


    "Thank you... thank you teacher."


    "Xie can''t just say it."


    Kyoko closed her eyes and hugged Nie Kong because her cheeks were stained scarlet.


    Jingzi''s shy and timid appearance was very pleasant. Nie Kong didn''t hold it for a while, and couldn''t help but kissed Jingzi''s pink lips a few times, like cotton candy, soft.


    If it wasn''t because Jingzi''s blush was not decent, I''m afraid Nie Kong would not stop.


    "Let''s go, we should go home."


    Nie Kong sorted out the handouts, gently took Jingzi''s hand, and left the school together.


    When he got home, Kulom happened to be in the hall, and when he saw Nie Kong, he hurriedly got up.


    "Brother, something went wrong with a file that was processed last time."


    Kulom also just learned of the news, just in time, Nie Kong returned.


    "Don''t worry, go back to the room and explain the situation to me in general."


    Nie Kong didn''t rush, and after asking Kyoko to prepare dinner, he returned to the room with Kulom.


    In the past, many things were done by himself. After successfully gaining certain prestige in the Italian Mafia family, Nie Kong delegated most of his official duties to trusted people he chose to complete.


    However, in the execution of the acceptance of other families, because of an impulse of one family member, the whole plan was led to an unexpected direction by the butterfly effect.


    The people below were busy and negligent at first, and after discovering the problem, they have developed to the point where they cannot return to their homes.


    "Colom, what do you think should be done with this question?"


    At this time, the important thing is not how to deal with the impulsive Mafia member, but how to rearrange the situation and take the situation in your own hands.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Kulom frowned, thinking hard about the countermeasures.


    "Since the situation has occurred, there is no other way but to drain the second squad as far as possible to make up for the vacancy of the first squad, fill the loopholes as soon as possible, and keep all losses to a minimum, and redirect the situation to the original plan. "


    "It doesn''t matter if there is no way to fully achieve the initial effect. As long as the result is beneficial to us, we can grasp the first opportunity."


    After dealing with things by Nie Kong''s side, Kulom made great progress, and gradually looked at things comprehensively. However, after all, his experience is still relatively shallow, and there will inevitably be omissions.


    "What you said is really correct. If you let the second team out, you can effectively control the situation and return the situation to what you want."


    Nie Kong nodded thoughtfully, looking at the information in his hand for a moment.


    "It''s just that, I have also said that none of our plans are allowed to make any mistakes. Otherwise, it will be easy for someone to take advantage of the loopholes."


    "And we are far away from Italy. Some things cannot be verified face to face in time. People''s hearts are unpredictable, and there are always times when they will be overcast."


    "Well, it is indeed like this..." If Kulom realized something, "Then, this situation can only be handled by the previous team alone..."


    Regardless of whether it is external or internal, it can only be handled by the previous team. Otherwise, if a precedent is set, it will inevitably have a bad impact later.


    "This person, Colom, do you have any impression?"


    Nie Kong turned over the information on a person''s personal information, spread it out, and passed it to Kulom, motioning her to take a look.


    The people in the special advisor were all personally selected by Nie Kong, and occasionally he would take Kulom behind him and select them together.


    "Um...I am a little impressed."


    Kulom thought hard, and nodded hesitantly.


    "I remember that his results were not the best at that time, but he always felt that there was a momentum in him. Brother, you also said at the time that he had great potential and was a talent suitable for development. That''s why he was recruited. "


    "But it always feels weird..."


    Kulom suddenly frowned and was a little confused. "Although he looks very aggressive, I have seen him in training. He is very calm. Even when he faces a much stronger opponent, he still He was calm and calm, thinking of ways to deal with it. Although he did not succeed in winning the game in the end, I think he has improved a lot because of this."


    If it wasn''t for this man who made a big mistake this time, Kulom would actually be very optimistic about him.


    "I always feel that he shouldn''t be as impulsive as his appearance. This time, I always feel that something is not right..."


    "Colom, your intuition has always been very accurate, so I let you be my assistant to deal with these things, so sometimes, you can just trust your intuition."

 2416 The collapse of the second element text 4 085, Colom grows

    Although the current situation is not optimistic, Nie Kong still looks like he has a winning ticket.


    "Let''s go, the specific situation, you still have to see for yourself to know what happened."


    Nie Kong probably guessed the reason, but in order to further train Kulom, Nie Kong finally decided to use his abilities and bring Kulom with him to explore Italy.


    "Ah, okay, then I''ll¡ª"


    Kulom was about to inform the Italian side, but was stopped by Nie Kong.


    "If you notify us in advance, you might be stunned, and I also want to see how they worked when we were away."


    This is also one of the reasons why Nie Kong likes to make surprise attacks.


    "Ah, yes, I get it."


    Kulom nodded, then walked to Nie Kong''s side, and was obediently grabbed by Nie Kong. He closed his eyes very familiarly, and counted down in his heart.


    "One."


    When he counted to one, Kulom opened his eyes naturally. He didn''t feel confused when he saw that all the scenes around him had changed. After identifying the direction, he naturally led Nie Kong in front. .


    Although Nie Kong came here many times, when Kulom was in the spiritual world, he had been here many times in order to assign tasks. He was even more familiar with addresses and so on than Nie Kong.


    "Colombe looks familiar to this side, so what about the people here?"


    Nie Kong followed Kulom slowly while asking casually.


    "Um... because I felt it was necessary to know the address information of this place, so I wrote it down specially, but I don¡¯t know much about the people here. Basically, I have direct contact with high-level people and convey my brother¡¯s information. Is gone."


    Kulom thought for a while and shook his head.


    "Although I know the road here, for the people here, I am only limited to the knowledge of the information, and I have only the understanding when I encounter it occasionally."


    Although Kulom has become more open-minded, his introverted personality cannot be changed in a short period of time. If not necessary, Kulom is not willing to contact others.


    Moreover, she is not good at contacting others.


    "Is that so..."


    Nie Kong thoughtfully, seemed to be thinking about something in general, and did not continue to ask.


    "Change the goal, let''s go and see first, the guy who has done something wrong and is being locked up!"


    Nie Kong suddenly stopped Kulom who was leading the way to the headquarters meeting room, tilted his head slightly, smiled gently, and put forward his own thoughts.


    "Maybe, that''s the most important reason, maybe!"


    "Ah, yes, I get it."


    Kulom was stunned, but then he realized that Nie Kong estimated that he was planning to investigate the cause of that person''s mistakes and what was wrong with him, so he nodded and changed his direction.


    "The sentence hasn''t come down yet, so he thought about it when he was locked up in the confinement room. Although he hasn''t been moved to that place yet, judging from his mistake this time, it''s almost fast!"


    Kulom had no expression on his face, but there was still some regret in his eyes.


    "Colombe seems to be optimistic about him?"


    Looking at Kulom''s appearance, Nie Kong couldn''t help asking curiously.


    "Huh? Brother, aren''t you?"


    Because that person was admitted as an exception, Kulom originally thought that Nie Kong was very optimistic about him.


    However, Kulom did have a good impression of that person, and vaguely felt that he had a similar feeling to Liu Dao Mukuro, whom he respected.


    Because of Nie Kong''s ability, even if the people in the base passed by, none of them noticed the passing of Nie Kong and Kulom, and they handled their tasks in an organic and orderly manner.


    "Colom, just right, take this opportunity, I will test you."


    Nie Kong, who was walking quietly, suddenly stopped in front of a room, brought Kulom into the room, and pointed at the group of people in the large room who had dealt with the situation with their heads down and their heads down. Looking at Kulom not busy, asked.


    "Who do you think is the easiest to be used by those with a heart?"


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Kulom was stunned for a moment. He didn''t understand Nie Kong''s thoughts, but he didn''t question his behavior either. He seriously observed the group of people.


    "According to my idea, it should be... that person."


    After observing for a while, Kulom then hesitantly pointed his hand to a middle-aged man who was so busy and struck his forehead that his subordinates were typing on the keyboard impatiently, quickly processing the various documents that came up below.


    "Oh?" Nie Kong raised his eyebrows unexpectedly, "tell me the reason."


    However, such people are the easiest to be used, and Nie Kong is curious about Kulom''s ideas.


    "According to previous contacts when handing over tasks with him, Mr. Magni is very dedicated to his work and handling things very efficiently. However, this is under normal circumstances."


    Kulom thought for a while, and then said all his thoughts.


    "Once there are some very important tasks, Mr. Magni attaches great importance to it. In many cases, it has to be confirmed many times. After many times of verification, the confirmation will be carried out, although this serious attitude avoids the appearance of work. The mistake, however, is too rigorous, but it makes people feel..."


    Kulom suddenly stopped, frowning, as if trying to use words to describe his thoughts about that feeling.


    "It makes people feel unreliable, isn''t it?"


    Nie Kong chuckled lightly and faintly said what Kulom hadn''t finished.


    "Yes, that''s how it feels."


    Kulom was stunned, nodded blankly, then lowered his head slightly in trouble, muttering to himself.


    "It''s a strange feeling. It''s obvious that Mr. Magni is so serious, but I have this feeling..."


    "It''s not just you, there is another person!"


    Nie Kong couldn''t help laughing out loud, stretched out his hand and rubbed Kulom''s hair, "Not long ago, Enzo also deliberately told me about this, which surprised me!

 2417 The collapse of the second element text 4 086, go to Italy again

    What surprised Nie Kong was not only Enzo telling himself this kind of thing, but also the fact that he was able to conceal other people quietly and directly contact himself.


    "Enzo?"


    Kulom tilted his head, a little uncomprehending, "I seem to have seen that he disagrees with Mr. Magney''s approach very much, and argued with Mr. Magney."


    This incident was seen by Colom when he passed by accidentally.


    This Enzo is the one who caused this plan this time into the current dilemma.


    "A truly good person does not spend a lot of time on checking things. Once or twice is serious, but too many times, it is not confident."


    Looking at Kulom''s eyes gradually becoming confused, Nie Kong calmly explained it.


    "Mr. Magney is conservative and doesn''t like changes, because changes will produce a feeling of instability, and that feeling of instability is very easy to make people anxious."


    Nie Kong raised his eyes to look at Mr. Magni¡¯s desk. The desks that had been organized before were very cluttered, and Mr. Magni¡¯s eyes were also deeply anxious, and there was no way to calm down. Come down.


    "When dealing with official duties, I feel restless and it is easy to make mistakes. Therefore, it is a big taboo to be irritable when reviewing!"


    The smile at the corner of Nie Kong''s mouth gradually solidified, and a rigorous and cold feeling gradually fell between his brows.


    "Magney has dealt with official duties for so many years, and he knows this very well. However, he still couldn''t help but commit a big taboo, Kulom, do you know why?"


    "Because... there is no way to calm down?"


    Kulom hesitated for a moment and said his thoughts.


    "Yes, Mr. Magni tried very hard to calm himself down. However, his fear from the bottom of his heart will be out of control and he will bear the consequences. When he thinks of his end, he has no way to calm down."


    This is a hidden danger. Although he has been working hard to survive it all the time, it is difficult for people like Nie Kong to be truly convinced by such a psychological quality.


    After Nie Kong realized this, he slowly transferred the focus of his work to another person.


    Then it didn''t take long before Enzo came to tell himself about this.


    I really don''t know if he should be said to be good at observation, or he should be said to be bold!


    "If this psychological barrier can be overcome, Mr. Magni will be a very good capable man..."


    Kulom lowered his head and mumbled to himself.


    "Although it is regrettable, but in my special advisor''s team, such people are not allowed to exist."


    What Nie Kong wanted was an elite unit. He didn''t have too much thought to understand others.


    At first, Mr. Magni hid very well, with a generous attitude, even Nie Kong didn''t see it.


    However, when he noticed it, Nie Kong immediately set about preparing someone to take over. Once the handover was completed, Nie Kong would return Mr. Magni to the leader of Povino.


    "Kulom, remember, judging whether a person is qualified, not only depends on the other party''s work efficiency, but also a certain amount of grasp of the other party''s psychological quality."


    Nie Kong is willing to choose the latter for someone who has the potential to achieve something but has hidden dangers from time to time, and for someone who has the potential to make mistakes from time to time to increase his experience and experience.


    Mistakes can be prevented and reminded in advance, but the hidden danger like a time bomb is possible at any time, because just one thing will explode unexpectedly.


    "Let''s go, presumably, Enzo should be anxious."


    Nie Kong waved his hand, naturally took Kulom''s hand and planned to leave.


    If Kulom realized something, he looked back at Mr. Magni before leaving, blinked, and pursed his lips. Although he was a little regretful, he finally turned his head and didn''t take another look.


    At this time, she also understood Nie Kong''s thoughts.


    "So, brother, are we here to save Mr. Enzo this time?"


    Although unbelievable, Mr. Enzo is indeed a rare talent.


    "The word rescue is not very appropriate!"


    Nie Kong Ruoruowu smiled lightly, and suddenly reached out and grabbed the opponent''s hand, "Let''s go, wait, you should be able to understand."


    He was slightly taken aback by Nie Kong''s sudden action, but Kulom quickly recovered his calm, blushing and holding Nie Kong''s arm, trying to conceal his embarrassment.


    "Colom, here it is."


    After a while, Nie Kong lightly reminded Kulom, who had his head buried like an ostrich.


    Although Nie Kong is an older brother, he is not a real brother after all, and Kulom would always admire Nie Kong.


    This kind of sentiment is different from that of Liu Daomou, which is respect for Liu Daomou, but it is love for Nie Kong.


    "Colom?"


    Nie Kong looked at his cheeks flushing, and Kulom was a little dazed not knowing what he was thinking, and curiously called out softly.


    "¡­¡­Ok."


    Kulom was embarrassed to let go of Nie Kong, stood on the ground again, calmly, in order to avoid embarrassment, he had to divert his attention.


    "Enzo... sir?"


    Looking at the person lying in the corner of the confinement room, Kulom frowned and called out tentatively in a low voice.


    When he heard someone calling, the person raised his face in confusion and looked at the door, his eyes were foggy and there was no focus, as if he was listening to the sound.


    "strange¡­¡­"


    Kulom couldn''t help but frowned and turned to look at Nie Kong, "Mr. Enzo''s eyes seem to be something wrong."


    Nie Kong didn''t rush to investigate Enzo''s situation, but instead reached out and stroked Kulom''s brows, as if he wanted to smooth her frowning brows.


    "Girls don''t always frown, they get old easily."


    Kulom was stunned by Nie Kong''s sudden behavior, and then he stuck out his tongue embarrassedly, "I see."


    "Nie Kong...sir?"


    When he heard Nie Kong¡¯s voice, the eyes of the person locked up in the confinement room flashed, and gradually regained clarity, until the scene in front of him slowly became clear, and he saw Nie Kong and Kulom. After his existence, his eyes suddenly widened, and he looked like he couldn''t believe it.


    "Master Nie Kong, Miss Kulom, you... why are you here!"


    Enzo, who had already been identified as a sinner, looked at the people who shouldn''t have appeared before him, and his original face was as earthy and could not help but shine.


    "Enzo, I think I still trust you, so I don''t want you to disappoint me."


    After seeing Enzo regaining consciousness, Nie Kong stepped forward and easily entered the confinement room, squatted down and stared at Enzo.


    "Now, tell me the ins and outs."


    Looking at the expressionless Nie Kong, Enzo''s eyes that had become clear and clear gradually became hazy, but his mouth slowly and clearly explained the ins and outs.


    After entering the confinement room, Kulom didn''t make any sound. For fear of disturbing the two people in front of him, he listened carefully.


    "That''s the case, it seems that I guessed right."


    After listening to the process, Nie Kong nodded thoughtfully, his eyes were deep, and he sat down calmly, thinking about the matter.


    "Master Nie Kong!"


    Seeing Nie Kong sitting down so indifferently, Enzo''s eyes became clear after talking about the ins and outs, and his eyes widened, frightened.

 2418 The collapse of the second element Text 4 087, Mafia calculations?

    There are many rumors about Nie Kong, some of them are harsh and unscrupulous, and some are approachable, rare and good people, and there are different opinions.


    However, Enzo has always felt that no person with identity would just sit in front of a sinner so casually, sitting on the ground so naturally, without any pretensions at all.


    "Ah."


    Nie Kong chuckled, "Why has it become so easy to make a fuss? Where did the previous calm go?"


    Although Enzo has been trying to show a mature and calm look before, in the final analysis, he is actually just a young man with more potential.


    "Mr. Enzo, you don''t have to care."


    At this time, Kulom also walked slowly in front of the two, pressed the skirt with his hand, and then squatted down.


    "Mr. Enzo, there seems to be something wrong with your body, do you need me to clean it up for you?"


    At first Kulom hadn''t noticed it, but when Enzo was describing the ins and outs, Kulom discovered that Enzo''s body had been moved.


    "I also noticed that my body was being touched, but I couldn''t deal with it."


    Enzo smiled helplessly when he heard the words. Although he wanted to be optimistic, the bitterness of the corners of his mouth exposed his true feelings.


    "Then trouble Miss Colom!"


    "Ok."


    Kulom nodded and touched the ring on his hand.


    "It may be a bit painful, please bear with me."


    Although Kulom said something was wrong with the body, in fact, it was the soul in the body that had the problem.


    If there is a problem with the body, it is easier to remove it, and it is also more convenient and simple. Now Kulom can make the opponent complete the removal without feeling pain.


    However, if something goes wrong with the soul, it will be more troublesome.


    If you are not careful, your soul will be hit hard and it will be difficult to recover.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Enzo shook his head, indicating that he could hold it.


    Kulom raised his head and glanced at Nie Kong. After receiving his signal, he raised his hand and pointed the finger with the ring to Enzo''s forehead, closed his eyes, and activated his abilities.


    Nie Kong allowed Kulom to activate his ability to understand Enzo''s problem, but he thoughtfully considered his next plan.


    Nie Kong¡¯s selection of people, although there may be people with insufficient abilities, at least, not betrayal is Nie Kong¡¯s first requirement when selecting people.


    No need for suspects, no doubt about employing people, Nie Kong had never suspected that there was a traitor issue inside, but locked the target outside from the beginning.


    Although there was a discrepancy from the scheduled conjecture, from the conclusion, it was similar to Nie Kong''s conjecture.


    It seems that the family information was deliberately revealed by the people over there from the beginning for the sake of temptation.


    If you get the information too simply, it will inevitably be suspicious. If you can be so quiet, it seems that the characters over there are not easy.


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    Nie Kong chuckled lightly.


    "Finally, there are some promising families!"


    It''s not easy, it won''t be boring to play!


    Compared with the same combat power, Nie Kong prefers those with various special abilities¡ª¡ª


    Talent!


    The clearing of the soul is far more painful than imagined. Enzo endured to the end and still didn''t hold it back. If it weren''t for Nie Kong''s help to calm down, it wouldn''t be certain whether he could get through this level.


    And Kulom was also sweating profusely. After completely clearing Enzo''s soul, he retracted his hand somewhat collapsed, panting for breath, even speaking unfavorably.


    "The other party... is... stronger than... I... imagined..."


    "It''s really a bit difficult."


    Even Kulom can only do this, it seems that the other party really should not be underestimated.


    Nie Kong gently helped Kulom follow her breath and help her regain her strength by the way.


    "Kulom, you have worked very hard. Next, I will be there. You can take a good rest!"


    "it''s OK."


    Nie Kong thoughtfully wanted Kulom to rest, but he didn''t expect that Kulom shook his head and supported his body, "It''s just that I''m a little overdrawn, I just need to rest."


    "If you insist, then all right."


    Nie Kong tilted his head and thought for a while, didn''t refuse, but just continuously transferred his strength to Kulom to help her regain her strength as soon as possible.


    Although it will be faster to complete the plan by yourself, if someone can take care of it, there may be a multiplier effect with half the effort.


    Because of Nie Kong''s help, Enzo, who fainted after his soul was cleared, also woke up leisurely at this time.


    Enzo opened his eyes in confusion. When he saw Nie Kong, he suddenly woke up and became very energetic.


    "Thanks to Master Nie Kong for your help this time! And Miss Kulom, thank you very much for helping me clear my body''s faults!"


    Enzo, who was not bound by the soul, felt his whole body relaxed, and began to regain his usual calm personality. After thanking him, he silently closed his mouth and waited for Kulom to recover.


    At the same time, he is working hard to think about the cause and effect and analyze the process.


    "Seeing Mr. Enzo you are back to normal, I feel relieved."


    Seeing Enzo returning to normal, Kulom breathed a sigh of relief. Because of Nie Kong''s strength, she quickly regained her physical strength, and the strength she had lost was also replenished.


    "Enzo, this incident caused this situation because of your reasons, so you have the responsibility to make up for your mistakes again, so that the merits and demerits can be offset!"


    After watching Kulom recovered, Nie Kong retracted his hand and looked at Enzo.


    "Yes...Yes, Lord Nie Kong." Enzo gratefully looked at Nie Kong and Kulom, but he didn''t expect Lord Nie Kong to reuse himself.


    At the end of the removal, a cloud of black mist ran out of Enzo. Although he successfully avoided Enzo''s attention, he could not escape Nie Kong''s observation.


    It''s just that Nie Kong didn''t stun the snake, but calmly tracked down the black fog, and then looked like a okay person, waiting for the two people opposite to really wake up.


    Regardless of whether the black mist intends to return to the original owner, or automatically find the target, and flow to the body of the next victim, Nie Kong is very interested to know.

 2419 The collapse of the second element Text 4 088, the power of deja vu

    This kind of method and this kind of power, if it weren''t because Liu Dao Mukuro was being watched under his eyelids, it would not be possible to cause trouble, Nie Kong really had to put the suspected candidate on his body.


    "The technique of this illusion and the means of attack are very familiar to people..."


    Nie Kong muttered thoughtfully, tracking the black mist in the locked position.


    "Brother, it''s Liudao Mukuro¡ª¡ª"


    Kulom guessed what Nie Kong was thinking with his heart, he hesitated, and finally decided to help Liu Dao Mukuro to explain it, but he was interrupted by Nie Kong before he finished speaking.


    "Don''t worry, Kulom, I know it''s not Mr. Mukuro, but maybe it has something to do with him. Now, use your power to summon Ms. Mukuro over!"


    Listening to Nie Kong''s words, Kulom was stunned, then nodded, closed his eyes, used the spiritual world to inform Liu Dao Mukuro.


    Seeing that Kulom had already started to act, Nie Kong got up, patted the dust on it, and stretched out his hand to Enzo.


    "Get up, next, you should know, what should you do?"


    Enzo looked at Nie Kong''s outstretched hand to him, he hesitated, but quickly put his hand on, and stood up with Nie Kong''s strength.


    "of course!"


    The confident and calm smile returned to Enzo''s face.


    "Take a tooth for a tooth, double it!"


    "Haha." Nie Kong chuckled, "My man, how can I not have any courage at all!"


    Although Enzo has always been calm and calm, he is only eighteen years old and has just grown up. He has black shredded hair. He is very cleanly taken care of, and his behavior is very mature. He doesn''t look like a just adult child.


    Although his face is not high-quality, it is also considered pretty, and coupled with taking care of himself normally, there are still many female admirers among the families.


    Enzo was still struggling with the situation in this respect, but after Nie Kong''s suggestion, he changed his thinking point, effectively used his own advantages, and helped himself get a lot of information.


    "Originally I was not sure, but according to the situation I was specifically dealt with, that guy really has a problem!"


    Although Enzo has received special attention from Nie Kong in the team, however, it is just one of the unremarkable members.


    However, when he was collecting information according to the task, he unexpectedly got a news that was not sure but surprising.


    However, before he had time to report to the people above, he suddenly couldn''t control his hands and feet and did a lot of things that were unexpected to him.


    Even though he wanted to break free, however, he couldn''t explain it.


    It was not until the arrival of Nie Kong and Kulom that he untied himself from his body, and then he regained his freedom.


    "Master Nie Kong, although the whole process of the ins and outs I said before is like that, the true situation of the matter is not as simple as it seems on the surface!"


    After considering the words, Enzo was about to say everything he knew, but he saw Nie Kong''s mouth curled up with a smile, as if he was holding the overall situation.


    "Ah, it''s rude, it seems Master Nie Kong doesn''t need me to say more, he already understands the real conspiracy!"


    Seeing Nie Kong''s appearance, Enzo already knew that Nie Kong had known everything. At the same time, he was shocked and admired Nie Kong even more.


    "It''s okay, I already know the other party''s methods and ideas. While there is still some time, come and talk about your ideas."


    "Recently, due to the big news, the Mafia family is basically panic. Some are willing to join in order to avoid losses, while others are allied or mobilized to resist."


    Even though Nie Kong''s tone of discussion, but with the majesty that cannot be rejected.


    Therefore, Enzo spoke out his thoughts and analysis without hesitation.


    "The Bruno family that we are going to take this time belongs to the latter. On the surface, it looks like a small family. When the intelligence personnel went to investigate, they also deliberately pretended to be weak, in order to take advantage of our family. When it comes to the wrong information, it can reverse the situation when attacking and take the people of our family."


    "The Bruno family is just a small family. It came up with this method when it asked other big families for help but there was no family power to move the soldiers."


    "Ok?"


    Nie Kong nodded with interest, "Go on."


    "In this regard, the Bruno family took advantage of the strength of our family and what methods were used to reach agreements with other families."


    "As long as we can cause turmoil, can those families who are waiting and see join forces?"


    Nie Kong nodded thoughtfully.


    "Yes, that''s what you said, Lord Nie Kong!"


    Enzo''s pupils were slightly enlarged, and he was a little surprised at what Nie Kong knew, but he didn''t dare to show it.


    The Bruno family hides so deeply that even the intelligence personnel of the Bovino family have not been able to find the news smoothly, but Nie Kong, who is far away in another country, has guessed all the information in a short time.


    "Sure enough, I can''t hide anything from Master Nie Kong!"


    "I''m just guessing, and yours is actually the situation that you found, two different concepts."


    "So, because you unintentionally discovered this news, before you had time to report to the family members, you were discovered by the Bruno family. In order to avoid the information leak and ruin the plan, you in turn used you to push all the blame. On you?"


    Nie Kong came to a conclusion thoughtfully, and could not see the true thoughts in Nie Kong''s heart.


    "Subordinates are not talented!"


    After a pause, Enzo opened his mouth to say something, but in the end he didn''t say anything and bowed his head in repentance.


    "The subordinates are willing to make up for their mistakes, and the leader of the family will take the Bruno family in one fell swoop, and I hope Master Nie Kong will give his subordinates another chance!"


    "Well, don''t worry!"


    Nie Kong was not in a hurry to reply to Enzo, but instead waved his hand indifferently. Seeing Liu Dao Mukuro who slowly opened his eyes, the corner of his mouth unconsciously sketched an imperceptible smile.


    "Good show, it''s still to come!"


    "Kufufufu~"


    Suddenly, there was a strange laughter from the room, and he stood up without any haste, his eyes with different colors were especially charming.


    When he noticed something was wrong, Enzo conditioned to block Nie Kong in front of him, and immediately thought that Nie Kong was stronger than himself, not knowing how much he was, and was embarrassed, but it was not good to let go at this time. He kept his figure.


    "who are you!"


    From Liu Dao Mukuro''s body, Enzo sensed the same feeling as the opponent he had encountered before!


    "Mr. Mukuro, don''t frighten the kids."


    Nie Kong actually put a hand on Enzo''s shoulder by Shi Shiran and patted it gently, indicating that the other party was his own.


    Enzo hesitated for a while, and finally let go of his body, and was embarrassed by the "child" in Nie Kong''s mouth.


    "Mr. Mukuro, you should have heard what happened."

 2420 The collapse of the second element text 4 089, prelude to rectification

    "Kufufufu~ things seem very interesting."


    If it was because of Nie Kong''s order that Liu Dao Mukuro had to complete the mission, then even if Nie Kong did not give the order, Liu Dao Mukuro was very interested.


    After all, isn''t it interesting to have opponents of similar strength?


    "Master Nie Kong, this..."


    Although Enzo was unwilling to doubt Nie Kong''s decision, after hesitating, Enzo still decided to remind Nie Kong.


    "The breath on this gentleman is very...similar to those who used to manipulate my body!"


    Enzo didn''t know Liudao Mukuro, and it was the first time we met.


    Moreover, the one who stood in front of him before was Miss Kulom, who suddenly became a maverick dressed and a mysterious and strange person. Even if Enzo was calmer, he still had doubts and anxiety in his heart.


    Once bitten by a snake, I was afraid of straw ropes for ten years.


    "It''s true!"


    Nie Kong nodded, "That''s why I called Jun Mukuro here."


    As if seeing Enzo''s suspicion and anxiety, Nie Kong chuckled lightly and patted Enzo''s shoulder, "It''s convenient for someone who is similar to sneak in!"


    "Uh... sneak in?"


    Enzo froze for a moment, "Isn''t it attacking, but sneaking?"


    "If it''s just an offense, it''s just conquering a family."


    Nie Kong stretched out his hand and shook his finger.


    "What I want is to find out the list of all the families behind the Bruno family!"


    In any case, this strategy of the Bruno family has been regarded as a reminder for other families. Even if the Bruno family is now restored to restore its prestige, there will be more "Bruno" families following this approach to trouble the family. .


    Therefore, if you want to do it, do it thoroughly.


    It is necessary to annihilate all the families united with the Bruno family in one fell swoop, eliminate this sign, and give other families an example.


    "Follow the vines and follow the rules."


    A specific plan has been formed in Nie Kong''s mind, just waiting to be implemented.


    "Those who dare to calculate my team can do without paying a price!"


    There was a smile at the corner of his mouth, and there was a dangerous feeling around Nie Kong, which made Enzo shiver inexplicably.


    While speaking, Liu Dao Mukuro had completely possessed Kulom''s body, and Kulom''s consciousness had reached Liu Dao Mukuro''s body, using Liu Dao Mukuro''s body to perform other tasks.


    "Let''s go, go and see the so-called Bruno family!"


    After seeing that there was no problem, Nie Kong stepped forward, taking Enzo and Liu Dao Mukuro, preparing to leave the confinement room.


    At this time, because of the strangeness of the confinement room, the people who came to check the news also rushed over. Before they had any intention of preparing to do something, they saw Nie Kong''s figure.


    After the leader was shocked, he immediately bowed to Nie Kong reflexively, his face full of awe.


    "Master Nie Kong!"


    "The reaction is too slow!"


    Nie Kong put a smile away, his face was plain, expressionless, and he couldn''t see his thoughts.


    "When you arrive, I have already taken people away!"


    If it was not Nie Kong who came to the confinement room today, but the enemy, their speed of reaction would not be worthy of the name of an elite.


    "very sorry!"


    Those few people had no place to show themselves, they had no face to look up at Nie Kong.


    "After this mission is over, go get the penalty yourself!"


    Nie Kong announced their decision, "Now, let the order go on, give up the previous failure, prepare all staff, and be ready to attack at any time."


    After giving the order and preparing to take someone away, Nie Kong suddenly thought of something and drew Enzo in front of him.


    "Look up."


    After the other party raised his head and listened carefully to the instructions, Nie Kong pointed to Enzo, "Remember this person, now, he is my direct commander, but this identity must be kept secret, his order It is my order, you have to carry it out, but you can''t reveal any news about him."


    After all, Enzo was treated specially by the Bruno family. In order not to provoke an alarm, Nie Kong still prepared to temporarily hide Enzo''s identity.


    "His identity and situation are still the same as before, and he is still thinking about it in the confinement room. Do you know what I mean?"


    Although Nie Kong''s tone was plain, he had a sense of majesty that could not be denied.


    "Yes, I understand!"


    The leader nodded with a serious face, his face was serious, and he looked at Enzo earnestly. After remembering his face, he turned his gaze back to Nie Kong.


    "Go on, just as nothing happened, no one is allowed to enter the confinement room, and you should report anything in time."


    "Yes!"


    Because of the suppression of Nie Kong''s power, the people on the special advisory team never doubted Nie Kong''s identity, and unconditionally obeyed Nie Kong''s orders.


    Before leaving, the leader hesitated, and finally sent the other two to leave first and stayed by himself.


    "Huh? Something else?"


    Nie Kong watched as he stayed here, and he looked at the two people behind him hesitantly. It seemed that he wanted to report something, and because there was someone else in the other side, he shrugged indifferently.


    "It doesn''t matter if you have anything to say, don''t care about them both."


    They are all their own, there is nothing to say!


    "Master Nie Kong, Master Vittorio''s situation seems to be something wrong, just in case, do you need to take some precautions?"


    "It''s okay, don''t care about them, and don''t bother them."


    After hearing this, Nie Kong waved his hand indifferently, saying that he didn''t need to worry.


    Because Vittorio and several people are former avengers, Nie Kong specially helped them change their images, and reinfuse their skeletons and bones with flesh. Although it is impossible to resurrect and become human beings, they will always live again. It''s much better than the shady image before.


    However, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of habit, or because of the gloomy reasons over the years. Even with a new body, it looks like a normal person on the outside, but their body will still inadvertently exudes not close and gloomy. The breath of horror makes people horrified and unnatural.


    Therefore, for this reason, even if other people can accept the status of their family members, they will still be on guard in their hearts unconsciously.


    Therefore, when Vittorio and others had problems, the first reaction of others was not to find out the situation, but to be on guard.


    Nie Kong was also aware of this sense of violation.


    "Vittorio and the others are my favorite people. No matter what kind of grudge you have in your heart, I will not allow it. You have any mentality of rejection!"


    Everyone''s personality is different. In the process of getting along, there will inevitably be collisions, so Nie Kong can tolerate incompatibility, but absolutely cannot tolerate the psychology of rejection.


    "This is Nie Kong''s special consultant team!"


    Regarding this point, Nie Kong didn''t care, but if those people caused trouble to the special advisor team, Nie Kong would absolutely deal with it without mercy!


    "Yes, I understand!"


    From Nie Kong''s icy tone, the leader immediately knew that his words were getting hotter than Nie Kong''s unpleasantness, and immediately bowed his head to apologize, and did not dare to have any doubts.


    Although Nie Kong is a particularly tolerant person and does not restrict anyone''s freedom, from another aspect, Nie Kong is a very strict person!


    This point, as long as you have more contact with Nie Kong, you can easily discover it.


    Nie Kong will not treat his own people badly, but relatively, he will not let anyone go against him!


    It''s just a matter of time.


    After noticing that the black mist that slipped from Enzo had made new progress, Nie Kong did not continue to waste time, and quickly took Liu Dao Mukuro and Enzo to secretly reach the place where the black mist was.

 2421 The collapsed two-dimensional body text 4 090, the eye of reincarnation

    "Enzo, do you know this place?"


    Nie Kong is not very familiar with Italy, so he naturally asked Enzo who grew up in the Italian Mafia family.


    After Enzo looked at the surrounding situation, his face began to heavier.


    "This is the place of the Garibaldi family."


    Enzo had come to this place with the people above. At that time, it was the Garibaldi family who took the initiative to cast the olive branch, hoping to make good friends with the family.


    "If I remember correctly, the Garibaldi family should have surrendered to our family not long ago!"


    Nie Kong sneered softly.


    "Oh, this is interesting."


    "Kufufufu~"


    As soon as he entered this place, Liu Dao Mukuro kept looking around and looked around, without making a sound, until he found a sign of interest, he chuckled, and the smile on the corner of his mouth was very conspicuous.


    "I feel it, the same kind of breath!"


    Reincarnation, the breath of hell.


    "Liu Dao Mukuro, tell me what you found!"


    Nie Kong was very interested in the so-called ability of reincarnation.


    It''s just a pity that Liu Dao Mukuro is his own, and Nie Kong is not so frantic enough to be against his opponent.


    "If I didn''t guess wrong, the other party should have the same ability as me, returning from the cycle of hell to revenge."


    "As far as I know, you are the only survivor of your eye of reincarnation experiment."


    Nie Kong talked about the information he knew nonchalantly, and then calmly waited for Liu Daomuku''s explanation.


    "The Estoraneo family where I belong to make special ammunition as a business, but because the special ammunition is too dangerous, it was ordered by the mafia community to ban production. As a result, the Estoraneo family had to strengthen in order to survive. The development of special weapons, and the use of family children for human trials."


    Liu Daozou looked at an empty place in front of him, with a charming smile at the corner of his mouth, and spoke slowly with a small voice.


    "The Eye of Reincarnation originally had a complete pair. Before I was found to be the Eye of Reincarnation is a rare match, there was originally another child who was used as a rare container for a trial of implanting the left eye. However, After that test, it disappeared, and no one knew the result of the test."


    "At that time, disappearing meant death. Therefore, apart from causing more panic to other children, no one had any interest in this experiment."


    As the surrounding airflow slowly changed invisible, Nie Kong''s gaze also moved toward the empty place like Liu Daomu''s, but he didn''t notice anything.


    "Next, I was arrested and tried to implant the eye of reincarnation in the right eye. The next thing, presumably, you should all know, and I don''t need to say more."


    Liu Dao Mukuro didn''t have much interest in telling what happened to him. Even if he didn''t say it, he knew that Nie Kong could not have known it.


    "It turns out that there is still such a thing. It seems that after passing the trial of hell, there is more than one person who has returned from the cycle of hell!"


    What Liu Dao Mukuro said is not even known to people in the Mafia world. Even someone who knows the Estoraneo family only knows that Liu Dao was successfully tested because of various dangerous experiments. Mukuro destroyed the entire family with his own power.


    Nie Kong thoughtfully, after learning about the situation, he also had a certain understanding of the identity of the person who had been reluctant to show up.


    On the other hand, Enzo kept his face gloomy. Except for being surprised when he learned that Liu Dao Mukuro was a member of the Estoraneo family, he kept frowning tightly, thinking hard about the Garibaldi family. thing.


    "Master Nie Kong, if I''m not mistaken, the Garibaldi family should have been surrendering to this plan with the Bruno family from the beginning."


    "If this is the case, it would be meaningless to keep the Garibaldi family, let''s kill them all!"


    Nie Kong just said something casually, and directly directed the task of destroying the Garibaldi Mafia family.


    "It''s useless to keep it anyway, let''s disappear with the Bruno family!"


    Nie Kong''s tone seemed to be joking casually, but Liu Daomu and Enzo who were present knew that Nie Kong was not joking.


    A single word can make two big mafia families disappear, and only people with enough power can do it.


    And Nie Kong has such power!


    "Next, which family is it~"


    Nie Kong smiled thoughtfully at the back of Enzo. After Enzo suddenly noticed Nie Kong¡¯s thoughts, before he could react, he was pulled behind him by Nie Kong, and the speed was so fast. Before Zuo could react, the scene in front of him had changed.


    "Oh? Are you finally willing to show your true colors?"


    Seeing the original mist slowly appearing in front of him, Nie Kong chuckled lightly, without any pressure, and didn''t even look at the other person in his eyes.


    "Hehe, one step too late!"


    Nie Kong and Liu Daomu both have the ability to protect themselves, and apart from their strength, they should not be underestimated.


    Therefore, the opponent moved the target from the beginning to Enzo, the weakest of the three.


    It''s just a pity that his intention has been detected.


    Rather, when he returned here at the beginning, his existence had already been discovered.


    "Don''t try to inform people outside~"


    Looking at the other person whose complexion was gloomy, but trying to pretend to be nonchalant, Nie Kongyun smiled lightly and warned without a smile.


    "If you don''t believe it, you can try it!"


    From the moment he noticed the presence of other people, Nie Kong unconsciously set up barriers around him. This is why the other party wanted to leave, but found that he could not get out.


    Or, show yourself to yourself.


    Although Enzo calmly stayed behind Nie Kong and watched Liu Daomu and Nie Kong confronting each other in front of no one, however, his subconsciously clenched his fists and felt very regretful for his lack of strength.


    Under Nie Kong''s threat, the other party shook a bit, but he still showed his true identity very acquainted.

 2422 The collapse of the second element text 4 091, dig out the eye of reincarnation

    He was a young man with a pretty face, even a few years younger than Liu Dao Mukuro. At this time, he was staring at Nie Kong and Liu Dao Mukuro with a guarded look, revealing an unkind aura all over his body.


    In contrast with Liu Dao Mukuro who became ruthless and unrelenting after being baptized in hell, the young man who also returned from the cycle of hell obviously had the momentum and unwillingness of his age.


    The young man seemed to have never expected that he would meet someone with another eye of reincarnation in this place, and he was from the same family as him before, so while showing badness to Liu Dao Mukuro, he was also moved.


    "The Bruno family is a very good family!"


    The boy tentatively spoke to Liu Dao Mukuro, seeming to want to draw Liu Dao Mukuro to his camp.


    Listening to the boy''s words, Nie Kong suddenly turned his head to look at Liu Dao Mukuro with interest, so that he could watch the show in his spare time.


    "Mr. Mukuro, your companion is soliciting you!"


    "Haha~"


    Liu Dao Mukuro couldn''t help but chuckle, "I thought it was the same kind, but in the end, he was just a naive boy."


    Even if it was from the same family before!He Liu Dao Mukuro has never seen this person before, and now he just wants to recruit him based on the reason he was from the same family before. Is this kidding himself?


    Hearing Liu Daoshou''s refusal, a trace of disappointment flashed in the boy''s eyes, but he adjusted back quickly, staring at Nie Kong in anger, looking for a way to get out.


    "Your right eye is very beautiful amber."


    Nie Kong sighed inexplicably, and then stretched out his hand, trying to touch the boy''s hair, "Show me your left eye."


    The bangs on the side of the boy are very long, completely covering his left eye, making it impossible to see the true appearance of his left eye.


    Frightened by Nie Kong''s actions, the young man instinctively took a step back, avoiding Nie Kong''s hand, and then hesitated for a while, and finally succumbed to Nie Kong''s coercion, stretched out his hand, and opened the one covering his left eye. Long bangs.


    The red pupil has numbers, exactly the same as Liu Dao Mukuro''s right eye.


    "Does your right eye have eyesight?"


    Liu Dao Mukuro was expressionless, and suddenly raised an unrelated question.


    "Lucky than you!"


    The boy gave Liu Dao Mukuro a vicious look, and replied in a bad tone.


    "Hehe, it''s really a rare container!"


    Liu Dao Mukuro narrowed his eyes dangerously, not knowing whether it was because of the boy''s bad tone or because of his eyesight.


    In the trial of the Eye of Reincarnation, Liu Dao Mukuro was indeed successfully implanted. However, the cost was that the left eye was infected and completely lost vision.


    As for the other person, not only was implanted successfully, but the other eye was not affected at all.


    "Why hide such beautiful red pupils!"


    Nie Kong calmly controlled the boy''s movements, stretched out his hand, as if looking at a treasure, carefully stroked the boy''s left eye.


    "Who would like such demon eyes!"


    The voice of gnashing teeth came out of the boy''s mouth word by word. After Nie Kong controlled his body, his anger had reached the critical point.


    "Even if you don''t want it, then I will accept it bluntly!"


    Nie Kong chuckled softly and covered the young boy''s left eye with his palm.


    "you want--"


    The young man was horrified. Before the three words "what" could be said, his left eye was suddenly taken away and generally became hollow. The other amber eye opened wide, and he dared not confirm his own eyes. The changes that have occurred.


    When Nie Kong let go of his hand, the young man''s feet were soft, and he sat on the ground, panting and sweating all over.


    Although he didn''t feel any pain in his left eye, the empty feeling already gave the boy an ominous premonition.


    "my eyes¡­¡­"


    Raising his hand, the young man touched his left eye, which was covered by the long bangs again in disbelief. The eye socket that had been taken away was sunken in, indicating the disappearance of the eyeball.


    The young man didn¡¯t want to believe that he generally raised his other hand and stroked his other eye. After feeling the obvious contrast, he had to believe that his eye of reincarnation was indeed given by someone. Taken away.


    Although Nie Kong was not sure whether the Eye of Reincarnation he had obtained could have the same effect on him, he just grabbed it for what the teenager hated.


    "Huh? Isn''t it annoying?"


    Looking at the young man with a deep sense of desolation as if his heart was missing, Nie Kong blinked his eyes expressionlessly and looked at the young man with interest.


    "Isn''t it liberated?"


    I was so disgusted before, but after losing it, I couldn''t bear it.


    "Really wicked guy."


    Liu Dao Mukuro''s expression remained unchanged, and he didn''t feel much about what happened to the young man. He just habitually wanted to tease Nie Kong.


    No matter how disgusted it is, after all, it was the eye of reincarnation that survived in that kind of place. After the sudden loss, there was a kind of loss of the center of gravity of life, and it was normal that it was difficult to accept for a while.


    He had personally experienced the horror of the Eye of Reincarnation, so after Nie Kong received the Eye of Reincarnation, he still did not waver. This made him feel incredible from the bottom of his heart.


    Or... haven''t received it yet?


    Liu Daomuku looked at Nie Kong''s left eye calmly, and it was still the same black pupil as before, without any change.


    "Mr. Mukuro is wondering where is the Eye of Reincarnation?"


    Nie Kong seems to have a mind-reading skill, even if Liu Dao Mukui hides it well, Nie Kong is aware of his thoughts.


    "I have indeed received the Eye of Reincarnation, and I can install it for you if you want it."


    "Kukuku, really?"


    Nie Kong raised his hand and showed the pupil with a red number printed on Liu Daosu''s other eye.


    It was disgusting to install other people''s eyes on the girl, so Nie Kong didn''t give it to Kulom.


    "Huh, that''s amazing. I tried it a while ago, and it still takes some time to get used to it."

 2423 The collapse of the second element Text 4 092, alliance?

    The Eye of Reincarnation is very strict with the matching. Once there is any inconsistency, it will go back. The pain is not something ordinary people can bear.


    Even a suitable person like Liu Dao Mukuro was backlashed by the Eye of Samsara and lost the vision of the other eye, and it took a whole month of pain before finally settled down.But now because of habit, there is no abnormal reaction from the right eye installed.


    "I need to go back and get used to it." Liu Dao Mukuro also completely lost interest in the boy, and disappeared without saying hello.


    "Take my eyes--"


    At this time, the young man seemed to have regained consciousness, his original beautiful amber eyes glowed with strange red light, he lost his original calmness, and desperately took out the dagger he was carrying and charged towards Nie Kong. Come here.


    "give me back!"


    The speed of the angry young man was more than twice as fast as before. However, Enzo, who had always been guarded, immediately shot and prepared to help Nie Kong, who was holding the dazed Kulom, deal with the crisis in front of him, but Nie Kong stopped him. Up.


    At the moment when the dagger was about to pierce his body, Nie Kong held the young man''s body, but did not hold his consciousness.


    Therefore, the boy could only watch Nie Kong who was close at hand, only one step away could hurt him, but he could not go any further, and his red eyes became more and more red.


    "Really interesting ability."


    Nie Kong freed up a hand and stroked the young boy''s remaining eyes.


    "Is this because of the influence of the Eye of Reincarnation? Or is it your own ability?"


    Nie Kong could clearly feel that even without the power of the Eye of Reincarnation, after the other eyeball turned red, the power exploded from the boy was stronger than the power of the Eye of Reincarnation.


    The young man didn''t answer Nie Kong''s question, but the red light in his eyes was more intense, desperately trying to get rid of Nie Kong''s imprisonment, clamoring to kill Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong curled his mouth, raised his hand and randomly knocked on the young man''s neck, and the young man fainted with darkness in front of him.


    Because Nie Kong didn''t intend to catch it, Enzo was very aware of current affairs and immediately caught the boy''s body, stabilized his figure, and looked at Nie Kong.


    "Enzo, take him back, and find out everything he knows for me! Wait, someone is coming outside, you take the child to hide first, and I will come."


    After listening to Nie Kong''s instructions, Enzo opened his mouth to say something, but when he thought of Nie Kong''s abilities, he nodded, and took the dazed young man and hid into another house.


    Kulom hid his figure and stood by Nie Kong.


    In order to get the information he wanted from the population, Nie Kong changed his appearance and changed into the appearance of the boy before.


    A man in a suit and leather shoes rushed in with a frown. When he saw that there was only "Nie Kong" in the room, he was slightly shocked. Then he looked around and confirmed that there was no one before returning to his normal look.


    Nie Kong did not speak, but looked at each other blankly, waiting for the other to speak first.


    "Grel."


    If it wasn''t for the other party''s name, Nie Kong wouldn''t even know what the person he imitated was called!


    "Hello, I am the person in charge of communicating with you this time, you can call me Vyku."


    Nie Kong didn''t speak, looking at the other person, it seemed that he didn''t have much contact with the young Greer. In this case, it would be easier to deal with!


    "Grel, have you been here all the time?"


    After all, this matter is related to the survival of the two families, and he has to be careful.


    "I just came."


    Nie Kong spoke and answered with the voice of the young Greer.


    "What are you going to talk about this time?"


    "No hurry, when I came here just now, I felt something strange here. I have to make sure it is safe to discuss with you with confidence."


    Vryku did not rush, and was not prepared to directly explain his intentions, but was prepared to deal with it first.


    "It''s too late now. The guy named Enzo from the Povino family knows our plan. Although we can control it now, we must speed up the implementation of the plan as soon as possible to avoid long nights and dreams."


    Nie Kong frowned, looking at Vrykul impatiently, with a somewhat impatient appearance.


    Although he didn''t have much contact with the young Greer, in a short period of time, Nie Kong had almost understood some of the opponent''s temperament and habits.


    "How about the other family alliances?"


    Nie Kong planned to get some news from Weiku''s mouth.


    "Mr. Greer, impatience is a taboo. In dealing with major issues, your personality can easily lead to the failure of the plan."


    Sure enough, it was right with Nie Kong''s guess. The reason why Vikul directly called Greer''s name was to get closer to the young Greer.


    After realizing that Greer was not as shrewd and calm as he had imagined, he became formulaic and respectful again.


    "After learning that Nie Kong has already taken care of this matter personally, do you think I have free time to talk nonsense with you here?"


    Nie Kong planned to use his name to test what these people''s attitudes towards him are.


    "Mr. Vikul, if you are here to communicate this time just to waste time, then I am sorry, I will not accompany you!"


    "What!" Wei Ku was shocked, "You mean, that legendary Nie Kong plans to do it himself this time?"


    Even if he was calm and calm before, when he heard Nie Kong''s news, Vryku couldn''t help but start to shake.


    "It''s impossible!"


    Vryku lowered his head slightly in disbelief, his eyes opened wide, and he mumbled involuntarily in his mouth.


    "It''s impossible, the news from there clearly stated that Nie Kong is in Japan at this time, and it is impossible to be in Italy!"


    "Mr. Vyku, I am really curious, what you said, in the news from over there, what organization is it?"


    "This...this is a secret, you can''t even tell you death!"

 2424 The collapse of the second element Text 4 093. Get memory

    "Mr. Vikku, please find out!"


    Nie Kong, who had already approached Vrykul, grabbed Vrykul''s collar. Because Greer was not as tall as Vrykul, he used his strength to pull the opponent''s neck down and stared at himself.


    "Now, it was the intelligence of the''over there'' you mentioned that there was a problem, which caused this plan to change."


    Even if it is an alliance now, Vikul believes that Greer will not do anything to himself. However, ordinary people will involuntarily feel fear when they see the Eye of Samsara.


    Especially, the effect is even more pronounced when Vyku is particularly upset because of Nie Kong''s news.


    "Mr. Vikul, please understand that between our two families is the real person on the same boat! If our Bruno family falls, your family should not live alone!"


    Nie Kong released his hand holding Vrykul''s collar and watched indifferently as Vrykul''s legs softened and fell to the ground with no expression on his face.


    It''s true to be cautious, but Nie Kong noticed from the beginning that this guy is too cautious. Such a person is more prone to mental breakdown.


    Intimidate casually, apply a little more pressure, and you are already at a loss.


    Nie Kong glanced at the already useless Vrykul, waved his hand uninterestedly, and returned to where Kulom was.


    "Colom, how is your body now?"


    While Nie Kong was talking, he recovered his appearance, and Kulom''s figure gradually appeared.


    After all, Liu Dao Mukuro was summoned, and the mental power required a lot of consumption.


    "you you!"


    Vrykul watched as he turned alive in front of him, his face pale in fright, and his feet were soft.


    Such an incompetent opponent inevitably disappointed Nie Kong.


    Vryku himself is also very resentful of his inability and disability.


    Originally he was not a combat type, and Vryku had finally won this opportunity. He originally thought he would rise all the way in the future, but he didn''t expect it to fall directly into Nie Kong''s hands.


    "Although the physical strength has not recovered, if it only invades the spiritual world, there should be no problem."


    Kulom didn''t pay attention to Vryku''s situation, but after trying his physical strength, he raised his head and answered Nie Kong seriously.


    "Do you want to invade now?"


    "Ok."


    The two plain words and the plainly ordinary sentence made Vryku unable to help but swallow.


    It¡¯s impossible to escape in front of Nie Kong. The eye of reincarnation is on Nie Kong. She must have agreed that Greer who meets him is also a good luck. Vryku doesn¡¯t want to die. He doesn¡¯t have the courage and the power to defy Nie Kong. Be obedient.


    However, even if Vrykul struggled hard to stand up, his calf had been trembling because of the instinctive fear of his body, and he could not walk at all.


    "Don''t... don''t kill me..."


    "As long as you are obedient and obedient, I have no interest in killing innocent people."


    Nie Kong moved his feet away in disgust, avoiding Vryku''s hands from touching him, frowning slightly, "Which family did you mean by''over there?''"


    After a pause, Nie Kongyou added, "Also, tell me what you know, all the families involved in this plan!"


    "I...I don''t know..."


    Vyku was hesitating, he couldn''t say clearly, and shook his head desperately.


    Nie Kong''s frowning eyebrows suddenly stretched out, chuckled, and called Enzo out.


    "Enzo, wait a moment for you to sort out what this guy said, and then report it to me."


    However, Vrykul''s spiritual world was too fragile. He was hit by Kulom''s mental power, rolled his eyes and fainted to death on the ground.


    "I made a mistake. I didn''t expect him to be so casual."


    Nie Kong sighed helplessly, "Forget it, Kulom, do you a favor to Enzo and let him receive this guy''s memory."


    Kneeling down and poking at the person who fainted on the ground, he confirmed that he had fainted, instead of pretending to be fainted, Nie Kong stood up eagerly and found a seat casually.


    "It''s rare to come here, you can''t go home empty-handed!"


    "Okay, I know."


    Kulom nodded and walked to Enzo.


    "Mr. Enzo, please stretch out your hand."


    Although Enzo didn''t know why, he obediently obeyed his orders.


    Kulom used his trident to poke Enzo''s fingertips lightly, and a few drops of blood came out.


    Then, he used those few drops of blood to draw a strange simple pattern on Enzo''s palm.


    After drawing, the pattern gradually disappeared from the palm of the hand.


    Enzo watched silently, not daring to speak.


    After handling Enzo''s side, Kulom did the same steps on Vrykul''s side.


    "All right."


    After getting it right, Kulom breathed a sigh of relief, stood up, turned the trident, and slammed it into Vrykul''s body.


    The bloody situation as expected did not happen. The trident that Kulom inserted into Vrykul''s body was as if it were inserted into the water. After pulling it out, Vrykul''s body not only had no blood stains, but also no wounds.


    "This is done."


    After doing everything, Kulom returned to Nie Kong''s side.


    "It''s a good job, but the starting time seems to be not ideal. You will need to practice more in the future."


    Nie Kong petted Kulom''s hair and said softly.


    "Okay, I know."


    Kulom blushed slightly and nodded.


    Just when Enzo was curious, the palm of his painted hand suddenly scorched, slowly, as if there was a flow of heat, from the palm of his hand along the meridian, slowly rushing into his mind.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Because of the reason that there were too many Vrykul''s memories in his mind, Enzo held his head in pain and closed his eyes tightly. While working hard to relieve the pain, he worked hard to sort out Vrykul''s memory.

 2425 The collapse of the second element text 4 094, shot to destroy

    "Uh... the situation seems to be worse than expected, the difference is a little bit..."


    Looking at Enzo''s painful and distorted face, Kulom was a little worried, but also very guilty.


    This method of memory transfer was understood by Kulom.


    "No hurry, with such progress, you can see that you have worked very hard in Colom!"


    Nie Kong was not worried about Enzo''s situation, but calmed Kulom''s emotions with a gentle voice.


    This method involves directly working on the soul. If there is any mistake, both people will suffer soul damage.


    If it hadn''t been because Nie Kong had tested Kulom''s abilities, he wouldn''t let Kulom easily use it on his own.


    "Moreover, if I can''t bear even such a bit of pain, then I will be very disappointed!"


    Liu Dao Mukuro was not the only one who was disappointed with Greer, and he did not find an interesting and powerful opponent. This made Nie Kong very disappointed.


    "Greyer Junior is indeed a person in this plan, but there must be other powerful assistants, otherwise, if I can fool the intelligence personnel of my special adviser so easily, then they should also go back and rebuild! "


    Although he was smiling, Nie Kong''s mood was very upset.


    "Master Nie Kong."


    At this time, Enzo has survived, and has completely accepted Vryku''s memory and sorted out his thoughts.


    "This guy really doesn''t know how normal and the family that came in. It''s just a scumbag who has used some means and money, has a high self-esteem, and has taken credit from others in order to get the upper hand!"


    Enzo was indignant, he had always looked down on such people the most.


    "Ah."


    Nie Kong sneered, "I can''t expect too much."


    How promising can such a person be.


    "that¡­¡­"


    Enzo''s face was heavy, so he just came here. If there is no useful harvest, he always feels very upset.


    "In that case, feel free to do it!"


    Nie Kong lost interest and lost patience, "I don''t bother to try again, just kill it in one go."


    Standing up indifferently, Nie Kong casually patted the slightly wrinkled clothes, and his whole body exuded a thick murderous intent.


    "The first one, take the Garibaldi family!"


    "Yes, I understand."


    Enzo lowered his head, "Do I need to prepare?"


    "Are you planning to go back, or continue to follow me?"


    Nie Kong did not answer the question.


    "If Master Nie Kong doesn''t dislike it, I would like to follow it with life and death!"


    Enzo heard this and immediately knelt down on the ground, reverently expressing his willingness to follow Nie Kong.


    "Follow life and death..."


    Nie Kong thoughtfully, then chuckled and helped Enzo up, "I''m not incapable of needing your life to protect me."


    "Can you cook?"


    Nie Kong suddenly asked a question completely irrelevant to the current situation.


    Enzo was stunned, but he replied respectfully, "Father is a cook. Under his father''s childhood teaching, my cooking is fairly good."


    "Very good." Nie Kong nodded and thought for a while, "I remember, you know a lot about language, right?"


    "I was more interested in languages, so I learned a few more."


    Enzo didn''t expect that Nie Kong had even read his own information.


    After all, there are so many talents in the special advisory team, and people like him are simply too insignificant.


    "How many doors are there? Tell me about it?"


    Nie Kong was thoughtful, blinked, and asked curiously.


    "German, Italian, Japanese, Chinese, and French."


    Enzo was a little embarrassed, "The only ones who are still proficient at this time..."


    In fact, he can also speak a few other languages, but he is not proficient, so he didn''t have the nerve to say it.


    "You can follow me in the future. Just obey my orders. You don''t need to be so respectful all the time. I don''t like people who are too formal."


    "Ah! Okay!"


    Enzo was overjoyed. He already admired Nie Kong very much. He could follow Nie Kong''s back, which was what he dreamed of.


    "Colom, Enzo''s residence, please tell Kyoko and help him arrange it."


    Nie Kong turned his head and confessed a few words to Kulom.


    "Now, you go back to the base and inform Vittorio that they have come to my identity. I have a new task for them to complete."


    "Okay, I know."


    Kulom took Nie Kong''s words in his heart, nodded, looked at Nie Kong, opened his mouth, and stopped talking.


    "Colom, what do you want to say?"


    "Um... Brother, you have to be careful!"


    Although he knew that Nie Kong was very powerful, Kulom would still be worried involuntarily.


    "Don''t worry, there may not be anyone who can hurt me in this world!"


    Nie Kong chuckled and stroked Kulom''s hair, "After you go back, take a good rest! I will finish the matter here soon and take you back."


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Kulom responded gently, leaning against Nie Kong''s arms, and then gradually disappeared in place under Nie Kong''s strength.


    After Kulom left, because he had decided to destroy these families directly, Greer was useless. After Nie Kong glanced at Greer, he decided to stay here and let him fend for himself.


    "Let''s go, Enzo."


    After opening the door, someone soon noticed something was wrong and rushed over. However, most of them had just emerged and were killed by Nie Kong with a single blow.


    Gradually, before they met many people, Garibaldi''s people thought that they knew that the person was Nie Kong, and they didn''t send any more staff, but kept choosing to retreat, intending to escape.


    If there is a head-on confrontation, no matter how many people there are, there can be no Nie Kong!


    This is the bloody lesson of the previous families.


    No family dared to try to break this situation rashly.


    "Master Nie Kong!"


    Because they did not dare to send someone to investigate the situation, the Garibaldi family had to choose to use the broadcast to transmit the news.


    "Master Nie Kong, what do you mean!"


    The voice from the broadcast reverberated in the silent passage. The voice was rapid and faintly angry, but because the opponent was Nie Kong, he abruptly endured it.

 2426 The collapse of the second element Text 4 095. The solution to Italy is complete

    "Enzo, put on this thing."


    Nie Kong threw a pair of earplugs to Enzo, motioning him to put it on.


    "Ok."


    Enzo had no objections, reached out his hand to catch it, and put it on quickly.


    After seeing that there was no problem with Enzo, Nie Kong took a deep breath and exhaled slowly, making the mood a little more relieved, and then replied with a voice with strength, not serious or not.


    "The leader of Garibaldi, I will give you two minutes to appear in front of me immediately."


    Nie Kong''s voice is extremely penetrating, and the subtle screams from the broadcaster can tell how powerful Nie Kong''s voice is.


    However, because of the earplugs Nie Kong gave to him, Enzo, who was closest to Nie Kong, apart from the changes around him, to him, Nie Kong just made a sound as usual.


    However, the shock caused by Nie Kong still amazed him.


    "Of course, I don''t mind going to you in person!"


    Nie Kong chuckled slightly, although he carefully controlled the intensity of the sound and the target of the attack, it only affected people, and tried not to damage the surrounding buildings.


    However, because it has not been used for a while, it is unavoidable that the glass on the windows is full of cracks that have been shattered.


    "What a rude!"


    Nie Kong looked at the shattered glass, and shook his head helplessly, "It seems that I have to continue to practice more!"


    "Nie Kong...sir!"


    Soon, the leader of the Garibaldi family staggered in front of Nie Kong, his face full of horror.


    Although it hasn''t been long since it appeared, Nie Kong''s unique character is well-known in the Mafia world.


    Chief Garibaldi did not dare to gamble on the lives of members of the entire family, and could only do his best to reach Nie Kong within the time Nie Kong requested.


    "Nie, Nie Kongda, my lord! Come on, please forgive me, we, no, no, go, greet!"


    Hurrying on the road too hurriedly, leader Garibaldi was so tired that he was sweating and panting. He was clearly at a loss for words, but he did not dare to be rude to Nie Kong.


    "Please, may I ask, Nie Kong, my lord, this time, come here, yes, what is there to advise, place, place?"


    Nie Kong waited in a good mood for Chief Garibaldi to finish speaking, then turned around indifferently and looked at Enzo.


    "Enzo, how much time did it take Chief Garibaldi?"


    "One minute and 39 seconds."


    Even without a clock, Enzo still accurately reported the time.


    "Ha ha."


    Nie Kong chuckled, paused slightly, and stared at Garibaldi''s leader, "The Garibaldi leader is still on time."


    "Nie Kong, dare not fail to follow your orders!"


    Chief Garibaldi finally caught his breath after taking a break, and his speech became coherent.


    Although he is only the leader of a small family, he has never bowed his head to a person like today!


    However, the opponent is Nie Kong!


    Even if Chief Garibaldi didn''t want to, he didn''t dare to provoke this guy who was classified as invincible.


    He is not afraid of death, but he can''t let the whole family die with him!


    "Hehe, I dare not follow what I said, in your heart, do you really think so?"


    The original chuckle gradually turned into a sneer, Nie, there was no warmth in what he said.


    "When you secretly unite people from other families to deal with people in my team, do you still think so in your heart?"


    Hearing this, Garibaldi¡¯s chief was shocked, he raised his head violently, and his horrified eyes suddenly met. At this time, Nie Kong¡¯s eyes, who was contemptuously contemptuous of his own, made Garibal¡¯s icy eyes even stronger. Chief Bodi became flustered.


    "Master Nie Kong, where did you hear this news? It''s obvious that a villain is deliberately instigating discord!"


    The original plan was still going on smoothly, but Nie Kong suddenly hit the door of the house, which undoubtedly shocked Chief Garibaldi. He kept in touch with the Bruno family''s situation, but time was far too late.


    In desperation, he had to hold a glimmer of hope and first go to Nie Kong''s side to deal with it.


    He didn''t know where the information was leaked, and he didn''t even know what went wrong with the plan. However, now, Chief Garibaldi had no time to think about these things.


    Can''t admit it!


    This is the only thought and belief of the leader Garibaldi.


    "When you joined the family, I remember that the person in charge of this aspect should have told you the most important point¡ª"


    Nie Kong didn''t have any expression on his face, watching the leader Garibaldi who was unwilling to admit to death, his eyes were full of disgust.


    "My Nie Kong, the most intolerable thing is betrayal!"


    Nie Kong''s voice was very soft, but the deterrence in it was not light.


    Enzo stood silently behind him, without saying a word, only carefully observing Nie Kong''s reaction, standing by at any time.


    "How about this!"


    Nie Kong suddenly turned his words, "Tell me all the families you know that are often involved in this project, and I may also be able to make you have a pleasant trip to Sichuan!"


    Since he dared to betray, it is absolutely impossible for Nie Kong to forgive the betrayer.


    It''s just that if you end, you can get a suspended sentence based on your personal performance.


    Chief Garibaldi''s complexion was uncertain, and he knew he would not be able to escape the disaster this time.


    He is not afraid of death, but he doesn''t want the Mafia family that his father has worked so hard to create in his own hands!


    "Then my family..."


    "The person who is often in charge of this matter can''t keep a single one!"


    As if he had known the thoughts of Chief Garibaldi, Nie Kong faintly responded directly.


    Chief Garibaldi clenched his fists unconsciously and forced himself to take a deep breath to calm down.


    He also knew that this was Nie Kong''s biggest concession, but if he was defeated like this, he would not be reconciled!


    "Hahaha¡ª"


    Chief Garibaldi still failed to control his emotions. After laughing wildly, he furiously attacked Nie Kong.


    It¡¯s just a pity that before his hand touched Nie Kong, he was already subdued by Enzo, who was always on standby. The dagger in his hand was pressed against the artery of the neck. As long as he moved it, blood might splash at any time. on the spot.


    "I don''t really like bloody pictures."


    Nie Kong sighed faintly, walked slowly in front of Chief Garibaldi, patted Enzo''s hand gently, and motioned him to let go.


    Enzo took the order, took away the dagger, and at the same time released the other hand that was suppressing Garibaldi.


    "If I die, I won''t betray my allied family!"


    Chief Garibaldi''s eyes were red, staring at Nie Kong.


    Instead of letting the Garibaldi family fall and be disintegrated, it is better to live and die with yourself!


    "Do you really think that I need to get information from your mouth?"


    The reason why he would say that was that he was trying to test the lifeless guy in front of him.


    "I originally wanted to keep your family, but now it seems that there is no need for this!"


    No time was given to Chief Garibaldi to resist, and Kulom was directly spying on his memory.


    After Nie Kong got the information he wanted, Chief Garibaldi and as if squeezed out, his eyes were out of focus, and he fell limp on the ground, as if he was ten years old.


    Nie Kong stood up, estimated the time, turned around and walked outside.


    "Enzo, Kulom, let''s go, Vittorio and the others should almost be here."


    There is no need for Nie Kong to do the next thing, naturally someone will handle it.


    Raise soldiers for a thousand days and use them for a while.


    If Nie Kong had to do it himself before, it was because he wanted to establish his own majesty in the mafia world.


    This can only be done by people with great power.


    But now, if the leader has to deal with it himself after he has his own manpower to become the leader, it can only explain two problems-


    Or that the leader is incompetent.


    Or, this matter is so important that it needs to be handled by the leader himself.


    And Nie Kong didn''t feel that the matter this time was so important that he needed to deal with it himself.


    However, as he expected, there are indeed many talents in the family participating in this project.


    When Nie Kong walked to the door, Vittorio and others had just arrived.


    After explaining all his requirements, Vittorio was ready to take someone to complete the task Nie Kong gave.


    "About those people, boss, how to deal with?"


    Vittorio knew that Nie Kong liked to gather talents, so before leaving, he asked specifically.


    "According to the old rules before."


    Vittorio was very satisfied with Nie Kong''s handling of the matter, and he was also relieved to confess some people to him.


    "Colom, you can continue to rest, and soon we will be able to go back."


    Nie Kong comforted Kulom softly. After Kulom gave Nie Kong a confused look, he nodded, closed his eyes, and continued to sleep peacefully.


    Originally, Nie Kong wanted to take Enzo directly to Japan, but because Enzo requested that he wanted to complete the transfer of the Italian side, and then go.


    Enzo is a responsible man. He wants to close the Bruno family''s affairs first, so that he can safely follow Nie Kong''s side.


    Nie Kong didn''t force it, and after leaving Enzo''s address, he returned to Japan.


    This time I unexpectedly lost a lot of time in Italy. Although I contacted Kyoko to explain the situation in time, when Nie Kong came back with Kulom, he still received a lot of concern and worry.

 2427 The collapse of the second element text 4 095, return to Japan

    "Teacher, welcome back!"


    Seeing Nie Kong coming back safely, Jingzi''s heart that had been hanging around finally settled down.


    Even if he knew that Nie Kong was very powerful, Jingzi still didn''t want Nie Kong to be hurt by the slightest amount, and she couldn''t help but start to worry, completely out of control.


    "Come on, Xiao Jing, we should go to school."


    Although he has not been given a rest, this has not affected Nie Kong''s mental state.


    "Teacher, you should take a break, what if you are exhausted!"


    Jingzi did not agree with Nie Kong''s decision.


    "I agree with Kyoko''s suggestion that the school can ask for leave."


    Bi Yangqi and Kyoko stood in the same camp, trying to persuade Nie Kong.


    "It''s okay, I have a sense of measure."


    Nie Kong smiled, and did not agree with this suggestion.


    "Moreover, I still have some things arranged, and I didn''t deal with it!"


    Previously, the Commissioner for Discipline and Discipline was arranged to investigate the information about Chuanping, but it has not been reported yet, and he does not know how it is going. He has to make sure.


    "Well, Nakong, you must pay attention to rest!"


    Seeing that he could not persuade Nie Kong, Jingzi had no choice but to give up. After Nie Kong cleaned up, and asked Bi Yangqi to take care of Kulom, he set off for school.


    As soon as I arrived in my office, I could see Skylark sitting in his chair leisurely, indifferent and cold, with his eyes closed slightly, and his eyes closed, which seemed like a sleeping beauty.


    "You came late today!"


    Aware of Nie Kong''s arrival, Hibari Kyoumi slowly opened his eyes.


    Nie Kong chuckled, waved his hand, and randomly found a seat to sit down.


    It''s just a pity--


    Nie Kong didn''t want to do more useless fighting for the time being.


    "Kyouya, why come to my office today?"


    In Nie Kong''s office, from time to time, there are female students with all kinds of careful thoughts to ask questions, and Hibari Kyouya, who has always hated gatherings the most, does not like such an unquiet place.


    "Regarding the commissioner, there are some things that need to come over and talk to you."


    In fact, when Hibari Kyouya was waiting here, several girls had just tentatively opened the door, and they were scared away by his evil spirit.


    "Say it here?"


    It just so happened that Nie Kong had some things to explain about the Commissioner for Discipline and Discipline.


    "No."


    Hibari Kyouya Shiran stood up and said, "At lunch break, go to the office of the commissioner of discipline."


    It''s too noisy here, Hibari Kyouya is not used to, and doesn''t like it.


    When Hibari Kyouya left, the female students who had come to the door voluntarily stepped aside, for fear of incurring this indiscriminate attack by men and women.


    It wasn''t until Hibari Kyoumi left the line of sight that a group of people breathed a sigh of relief and gathered around Nie Kong.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, aren''t you afraid of Senior Hibari?"


    Hibari Kyouya''s reputation in Binsheng Middle School is still very great, whether it is a student or a teacher, almost everyone is afraid of him.


    Therefore, seeing Hibari Gongmi came to Nie Kong, many people couldn''t help but start to care about the relationship between Nie Kong and Hibari Gongmi.


    Although Hibari Kyouya''s face is also very handsome, no one can stand that temper.


    Therefore, even if some girls are a little cautious, they dare to stay away from Hibari Kyouya.


    "It''s not that hard to get along with Kiya-kun."


    Nie Kong put on a habitual smile and smiled at the female students around him.


    "There is a quiz today. If I don''t achieve my ideal grades, students should be prepared for more homework after class!"


    Nie Kong, who said this sentence with a smile, is more useful than any cold-faced resignation order. The students who had tried desperately to get close to Nie Kong before ran back to the classroom to review. went.


    Because class time is the reason for the quiz, Nie Kong is relatively free a lot.


    After everything is ready, it''s lunch break.


    Because he was not sure when Nie Kong would return, Jingzi only made a lunch for Ping and his party, but did not prepare for Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong didn''t mind, just so, taking advantage of this opportunity, he invited Hibari Kyouya and Kusaki Tetsuya to eat out.


    Tetsuya Kusabi looked at Hibari Kyouya with a look of embarrassment. In the end, Nie Kong bite the bullet to keep up with it because he had something to discuss.


    And Hibari Kyoumi, although he was a little unwilling at the beginning, after Nie Kong said something, he followed with some unwillingness.


    Nie Kong is not very familiar with the restaurants nearby. On the recommendation of Kusabi Tetsuya, he entered a restaurant with stylish decoration.


    Because Skylark congratulated me on quietness, and Nie Kong didn''t want too many unrelated people around him to make noise, so the three of them entered the private room and ordered lunch before they started talking about business.


    "I plan to expand the scope and base of the discipline committee."


    Hibari Kyoumi spoke indifferently, with a cold expression and no expression.


    Nie Kong could be regarded as one of the persons in charge of the Discipline Committee, so Hibari Kyoumi was still responsible and discussed his ideas with Nie Kong.


    "This is certain, after all, you still have to graduate!"


    Nie Kong didn''t have any comments, he had such thoughts.


    Nie Kong was a little surprised that Skylark Gongya would take the initiative to talk to himself about this matter.


    "About the address of the base, Kyoya, have you thought about it?"


    Nie Kong looked up at Skylark Gongmi and asked.


    Hearing this, Skylark Christine frowned slightly, and did not answer.


    Obviously, he just has this idea and there is no specific plan yet.


    Tetsu Kushibi looked at his nose, his nose and his heart, sitting silently on one side, not daring to interrupt the conversation between Nie Kong and Hibari Kyouya.


    Nie Kong slowly put down the cup in his hand, leaned back comfortably, half lying on the soft sofa.


    "If you didn''t think it through, how about a suggestion?"


    "Oh?" Hibari Kyouya raised an eyebrow, "You already have an idea?"


    Seeing Hibari Kyouya''s interest, Nie Kong deliberately sold Guanzi, raising his hand unhurriedly and leaning on his chin. After thinking for a while, he looked at Hibari Kyouya.


    "For the sake of the future, the base can''t be small, and Binsheng Town is just such a small place, there is no big place for us to toss."


    Hibari Kyouya nodded thoughtfully. He didn''t want to leave Nimori Town. However, he didn''t want his base to be too small, so the address of the base was indeed a problem.


    "It just so happens that you Xijing, if you don''t mind, we can start from the basement."


    This is indeed a good idea. When Nie Kong was looking at the original work, he recognized the decision to build the base underground.


    Not only solves the local problem, but the privacy is relatively good.


    Although it will be much more time-consuming and labor-intensive than building a base on the ground!


    "The basement..."


    The corner of Hibari Gongmi''s mouth inadvertently evoked an arc of an interesting smile, which was obviously very satisfied with Nie Kong''s proposal.


    "I know, then start in this direction!"


    Hibari Kyouya doesn''t consider things like land use rights. For him, this is not a problem at all.

 2428 The collapse of the second element Text 4 096. News about Chuanping?

    "For a specific plan, do I need my help?"


    Nie Kong thought for a while, and kindly offered to help.


    "Of course." Hibari Kyouya was also unceremonious.


    After reaching an agreement with Hibari Kyouya, Nie Kong had time to ask Kusabi Tetsuya about what he arranged to do.


    "Tetsuya, I arranged for you to investigate the situation last time, is there any news?"


    "Um... I''m very sorry!"


    Tetsuya Kusabi hesitated, but in the end he didn''t intend to delay time, "We haven''t found it yet."


    If there are any clues, that''s fine. In this case, even if you turn this Minsheng Town upside down, the people of their Discipline Committee can find it.


    However, the person Nie Kong asked to be investigated seemed to have never existed, and there was no trace at all.


    Kusabi Tetsuya originally planned to investigate again, but there was really no news to report to Nie Kong.


    But now that Nie Kong asked in person, he couldn''t continue to delay.


    "Is there no trace?"


    Nie Kong frowned slightly, his eyes closed, thinking.


    "In the information of the people registered in Binsheng Town, there is a person named Chuanhei, but that does not fit the situation of the person mentioned by Mr. Nie Kong, and the people who have no registered permanent residence found by the following people are not called There is someone with the name Kawahira!"


    Kusabi Tetsuya was also very troubled.


    It stands to reason that the members of the Commissioner of Discipline and Discipline are already all over the town. It is impossible to find someone in the town to be so difficult!


    unless--


    The opponent is a hidden master!


    "I know."


    Nie Kong seemed to have already thought of something, and did not continue to entangle this issue.


    "Excuse me, you can inform the people of the Discipline Committee to stop searching."


    Nie Kong''s hand lightly rested on the tabletop, his fingers tapped on the tabletop regularly, thinking of countermeasures silently in his heart.


    He was careless.


    A person like Chuanping can be regarded as the god of this world.


    Since it is the word of God, it is not particularly difficult to hide your traces from being discovered by others.


    "I''m very sorry, I didn''t help Teacher Nie Kong!"


    Caobi Zheya was very guilty. Nie Kong rarely asked them to do things, but they didn''t do a good job. This really disappointed Teacher Nie Kong, who had been working so hard to help the people of the discipline committee formulate daily exercise plans.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, in fact, we can go a little deeper to check the person you are looking for!"


    Seeing Nie Kong''s annoyance, Kusabi Tetsu finally didn''t hold back, and asked apologetically.


    At the same time, he was also very curious about who this teacher Nie Kong was looking for was "Chuanping" that even their discipline committee could not find.


    "no need."


    Nie Kong faintly refused.


    "If he wants to hide, you are really unlikely to find him."


    "Oh?"


    Hearing this, Skylark Gongmi, who had been waiting quietly for the food, raised his eyebrows slightly. Suddenly he became interested in Nie Kong''s words and raised his eyes to Nie Kong, "Is that guy very strong?"


    Hibari Kyoumi didn''t think that Nie Kong would waste time and thoughts searching for a weak person.


    "It should be very strong!"


    Nie Kong unconsciously evoked an arc of evil intentions, "Otherwise I don''t need to spend a lot of time looking for this guy."


    "How strong is it?"


    Hibari Kyouya became interested, and with high spirits, he asked Nie Kong about the situation.


    There must be very few other situations that can arouse the interest of the fighting frenzy except for the powerful and powerful!


    "It''s hard to say..."


    Nie Kong said with a deep smile, "Maybe it is similar to Liu Dao Mukuro, maybe stronger!"


    Because he had never actually played against each other, Nie Kong himself was not easy to evaluate.


    "That''s quite interesting!"


    After hearing Nie Kong''s words, Hibari Kyouya completely ignited the fighting enthusiasm.


    "That guy is in Namimori Town?"


    "This is not certain."


    Nie Kong looked calm and composed, "However, since there is no way to find his position, wouldn''t it be more convenient to bring him out!"


    "When?"


    Hibari Kyouya does not care about the process, he only cares about the result.


    "Not urgent."


    Nie Kong noticed the waiter approaching outside the door and put away the topic.


    "This matter can''t come in a hurry, when the time is right, I will naturally not forget to inform you."


    "It''s served, and I''m hungry, let''s have lunch first! The lunch break is not very long!"


    "Ah."


    Seeing that Nie Kong was like this, Hibari Kyouya did not continue to question, but withdrew his thoughts.


    "Don''t forget it."


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a knock on the door of the private room. Then, the waiter carrying the lunch politely entered the private room and set up the dining table.


    After finishing the arrangement, I asked the situation politely, and after seeing nothing else, he took the door and left.


    Hibari Kyouya picked up the chopsticks and took a sip without hesitation. Although it was okay, it was still not as satisfied as expected.


    "It''s not as delicious as your cooking."


    This is the first sentence Hibari Kyouya said after tasting it.


    "Oh, I think it''s pretty good."


    Although Nie Kong has high requirements for cooking, he is not very picky.


    "Could it be that your appetite, is it possible that I have nurtured you? As for my cooking, I have only eaten you less than twice..."


    Nie Kong just said something casually, but he didn''t expect that Skylark Gongmi really paused, frowned slightly, thinking seriously about what Nie Kong said.


    "It seems to be the case."


    Hibari Gongmi nodded lightly thoughtfully, then looked at Nie Kong with a look of "you know".


    "Even so, I won''t cook it for you. My own cooking is only made for people I like."


    Nie Kong joked with a chuckle.


    Kusabi Tetsuya blushed on one side, but did not dare to make a sound, wishing that he was an invisible person, for fear that he would disturb the two in front of him.


    This scenario is too weird!


    The high-ranking chairman of the Skylark, even when someone else is responsible!


    Teacher Nie Kong, you really are the most powerful existence!

 2429 The collapse of the second element text 4 097, Bermuda visits

    When the lunch break came, Nie Kong had already returned to his office, only to find that his office had welcomed another unexpected guest.


    "If I didn''t guess wrong..."


    Nie Kong silently closed the office door, leaned against the door lightly, and locked it quietly.


    "This sir, this is the school. If you have anything, please wait until I get off work to talk about feasible?"


    Originally intending to say the identity of the other party, but Nie Kong looked at the other party standing by the window and just saw the active students on the playground, suddenly changed his attention.


    "Ha ha."


    A sneer overflowed from the opponent''s mouth, and did not look back at Nie Kong, but continued to maintain his sight of the playground.


    "Unexpectedly, you are indeed a teacher who loves students!"


    "I''m not ready to shoot you at the moment. So, don''t let me kill you either!


    After hearing Nie Kong''s threat, the uninvited visitor was finally willing to turn his head and look at Nie Kong.


    "Since you can take away my men, why can''t I also take away a few of your students?"


    "After all, I am still losing!"


    The students who have no power to bind the chickens are completely useless, and compared with the powerful Avengers, they cannot be compared on the same table.


    Bermuda''s resentment towards Nie Kong is not so strong.


    After all, after planning for such a long time, a person who was inexplicable and knowing the details suddenly appeared, and he digs out the manpower that he has finally cultivated. No matter who it is, he will be crazy.


    "So, are you here to seek revenge?"


    Nie Kong calmly sat down in his place, and silently set a barrier in the room.


    "Vengeance can''t be said, I just take a look, who is the legendary Nie Kong!"


    The people who can take away the subordinates they have carefully cultivated are certainly not ordinary people.


    Therefore, after knowing that his subordinates had been abducted by others, Bermuda did not rush to find Nie Kong the first time, but silently searched for Nie Kong''s information from many aspects.


    Know yourself and know the enemy in a hundred battles.


    However, I didn''t expect that the previous information of Nie Kong could not be found at all, and there was no trace to be found.


    As mysterious as the guy he has been looking for and want to deal with!


    For such a guy, Bermuda has to wonder whether these two people are accomplices or the same person!


    However, Bermuda is also very confused.


    If this guy Nie Kong is an accomplice with that person, or he is himself, then why should he keep his own existence?


    When the people under him returned to say goodbye, Bermuda knew that Nie Kong knew their identities.


    As for their identities, I am afraid that no one will know except that guy!


    Bermuda really couldn''t figure it out, and the plan to create difficulties for Nie Kong''s family was not successfully implemented, so it had to come to Japan and plan to meet Nie Kong himself.


    "If I''m not mistaken, the Bruno family and the Garibaldi family have been silently providing gossip, but have not revealed their identity, is that you?"


    Although it was an interrogative sentence, Nie Kong used affirmative sentences.


    "Sure enough, I can''t hide it from you."


    Bermuda replied with a chuckle, but there was no warmth in her tone.


    "Ah right!"


    Nie Kong suddenly thought of something general, "I want to know, how did you come into contact with Chuanping?"


    After all, Bermuda is a person who has been in direct contact with Chuanping, and there may be any clues.


    "Who is that."


    Bermuda''s voice did not fluctuate, but there was a faint sense of impatience and discomfort.


    "Ah sorry, maybe you were not in contact with this name at that time. If I said the name Gakafis, you should have an impression, right?"


    When I heard the name "Gakafis", Bermuda suddenly burst into a strong murderous aura. If Nie Kong hadn''t set a barrier for the room in advance, I was afraid that the indispensable would hurt Students who don''t know anything outside.


    "Calm down, don''t get excited."


    Ignoring the strong murderous spirit on Bermuda, Nie Kong leisurely poured himself a cup of tea.


    "About Gakafis, do you know where he is now?"


    Regarding Nie Kong''s question, Bermuda stared at Nie Kong, secretly speculating on Nie Kong''s intentions, and did not answer.


    "Is this kind of reaction you don''t know? Or even if you know you don''t intend to say it?"


    Although he didn''t expect Nie Kong to answer this question, Bermuda couldn''t help but ask.


    "What is your relationship with that guy!"


    "If it has anything to do with that guy...well..."


    Nie Kong thought for a while, and felt that he was not very praised. "It should be said that I know that guy, and that guy doesn''t know me!"


    !"


    Under Nie Kong''s deterrence, Bermuda was a little unsteady, secretly surprised at how powerful Nie Kong was, and at the same time tried to threaten Nie Kong stiffly.


    "If I can''t find my student, then I''m not qualified to be a teacher!"


    Nie Kong smiled faintly, ignoring Bermuda''s threat.


    As he expected, this guy in Bermuda has kidnapped his student!


    "If I say, as long as I have an accident, those children will die with me?"


    Bermuda was the world''s top killer before becoming the son of the rainbow. There were countless blood on his hands. Of course, he didn''t mind killing a few more unrelated children.


    Of course, he couldn''t just do such a preparation.


    "Mr. Bermuda, I thought you were here to talk about cooperation with me."


    However, the more nonchalant Nie Kong was, he actually expressed his increasing danger.


    "So, did you post a war against me?"


    Bermuda is indeed the most powerful person Nie Kong has come into contact with at this stage.


    However, even if it is a pity, Nie Kong will not allow people who pose a threat to himself to survive in this world!


    Bermuda was not sure about Nie Kong''s strength, but when he knew that the murderous aura he released with all his strength could not reach Nie Kong, his heart was still a little vacant.


    He had guessed at the beginning that Nie Kong would be a very powerful person, but he didn''t expect it to be so powerful.


    I don''t know who is stronger if compared with Gakafis?


    Thinking of this, Bermuda suddenly flashed in his mind and thought of a possibility.


    So, in order to confirm what was in his mind, Bermuda asked tentatively.


    "If you find Jakafis, what will you do?"


    Nie Kong said before about cooperation. If possible, Bermuda also wants to cooperate with people like Nie Kong.


    It is more cost-effective to recruit strong and partners than to establish terrible enemies!


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Seeing Nie Kong''s expression, Bermuda calmed down.


    Indeed, he also thought about this kind of thing, so it is normal for Nie Kong to have this kind of thought.


    No one wants to be strong!


    "That guy is not so easy to deal with!"


    Even if Nie Kong said so, it still did not eliminate Bermuda''s suspicion of Nie Kong.


    "The more difficult it is, the more interesting it is, isn''t it?"


    "Hahahaha¡ª"


    Bermuda suddenly laughed out loud.


    "Well, I like this style!"


    After becoming the abandoned son of the Rainbow, and blinded by revenge for so many years, Bermuda has almost forgotten her own courage.


    "I can work with you, but¡ª"


    Bermuda was very friendly and patted Nie Kong on the shoulder, but then he paused for a while, looking mysterious and unpredictable.


    "But what?"


    Nie Kong raised his eyebrows and looked straight into Bermuda''s eyes indifferently.


    "However, even though I have searched for so many years, I still haven''t found that guy."


    Bermuda''s eyes were a little sad.


    "Since you can''t find it, you can only force him out."


    Nie Kong didn''t care much. Anyway, when the time came, that guy would naturally come out.


    "You already have a plan?"


    Bermuda was shocked, but his face remained calm.


    "Do you think, why did Gakafis know the true identity of your Avengers, but didn''t take action against you?"


    Since Gakafis is the god of this world, it is impossible not to know who the Avengers are.


    "Although I have also thought about this issue, our identities have always been kept secret, it is impossible..."


    Bermuda frowned slightly and hesitated.


    Nie Kong laughed but said nothing.


    "what do you mean--"


    Thinking of a possibility, Bermuda suddenly widened his eyes, and saw Nie Kong''s smile, which made him feel more annoyed.


    "Damn it! That guy!"


    In all fairness, if Nie Kong was Gakafis, if nothing happened, even if he knew the identities of these avengers, it would not be great.


    Because it is not necessary.


    Gakafis did not take the power of the Avengers into his eyes.


    Just as Nie Kong was interested in the power of Bermuda, but only interested in it, not to be afraid of.


    "If I remember correctly, there are few things that would make Gakafis interested and show up automatically, but it''s not uncommon."


    Bermuda hesitated, "The choice of the Rainbow Son!"


    "This is also considered."


    Nie Kong nodded, "But the most important thing, I think, the pacifier of your Rainbow Child can win him to appear."


    However, this is also Nie Kong''s estimate.


    After all, in the future chapter, the Penglai ring has been destroyed, and the children of the rainbow have also disappeared, and the pacifier representing the children of the rainbow has also disappeared. Except for the Marley ring, all the other elements that make up the third cube of seven have disappeared. Up.


    So, why didn''t Gakafis do it at that time?


    "Now, let''s do an experiment."


    After thinking about the possibilities, Nie Kong spoke out in a hurry and talked to Bermuda about his plan.


    "Your task is to gather the current children of the rainbow. No matter what method you use, even if people can''t get there, the pacifier can be recycled."


    Now that the Penglee ring is in the hands of Kyoko''s people, if they seize the other two, they might be able to draw Gakafis out.


    "Can you complete this task?"


    Nie Kong looked at Bermuda with a faint smile, with a provocative smile, which made Bermuda particularly dazzling.


    "Ah."


    Bermuda sneered, "Don''t underestimate me!"


    "In order to show friendship, I can tell you some information I know now."


    After thinking about it, Nie Kong decided to inform Bermuda of what he knew about Gakafis in order to make Bermuda work hard for him.


    "Don''t ask me where I got the message. I can''t answer you, nor can I answer you. You just need to know, I don''t have to lie to you, this is enough."


    Nie Kong who should be said will say, Nie Kong who doesn''t want to say, Nie Kong does not intend to say it.


    "Of course, if you don''t want to believe it, please do so."


    Although the information Nie Kong told was a lot of information, Bermuda was still stunned for a while and quickly returned to normal.


    "I want to believe you."


    Rather than being willing to believe, it is better to have to believe.


    Bermuda couldn''t figure out the true identity of Nie Kong, but it didn''t matter to him.


    For him, as long as he can help him, he doesn''t care about the identity of the other party.


    "Those kids, I will let them go back where they should be without anything happening."


    Before leaving, Bermuda turned around, and after leaving such a sentence to Nie Kong, she disappeared.

 2430 The collapse of the second element Text 4098, Simon, Gu Li Yanzhen!!

    After solving the Bermuda matter, the afternoon class started.


    Nie Kong sorted his clothes, went out like a okay person, and continued to work as a teacher.


    Time flies quickly, and in a blink of an eye, it is time for school.


    As soon as the prison temple Hayato was out of school, Sasakawa pulled him for training, and Yamamoto followed him with a smile.


    Kyoko also pulled Kurokawa flowers, and it is said that she was going to buy cakes.


    After Nie Kong processed the test paper in his hand, he felt that there was nothing wrong with him, so he was ready to stroll around in the street.


    Having been here for so long, Nie Kong is not even familiar with Bing Sheng Ding, and speaking of it, he is really ashamed.


    I just wandered around and investigated the terrain. At this moment, I accidentally discovered a malicious incident in a corner hundreds of meters away.


    Although Nie Kong is a teacher, he will not manage the school bullying too much.


    He was saved once, but he couldn''t keep saving.


    Unless the person being bullied becomes stronger himself, whether it is physically strong or mentally strong.


    Otherwise, they will always be bullied.


    However, when he saw the red hair, Nie Kong suddenly stopped.


    I always feel...very familiar...


    "It''s the end of school now. If there are no students for club activities, it is best to go home as soon as possible!"


    Nie Kong walked forward with a smile, pinned one hand behind, and patted the shoulder of the outermost student with the other hand.


    "Moreover, bullying classmates is not fun!"


    "You guy, who!"


    Nie Kong''s voice suddenly appeared, and the bad boy who was slapped on the shoulder was startled. He saw that Nie Kong was only one person, and he did not look like a weapon. Because he had a lot of people, he was not afraid.


    "Nosy!"


    "Go away, don''t let Lao Tzu see, or Lao Tzu will hit you all over the floor!"


    The other bad boy was in a very bad mood. After taking a bite at the person who was shrunk in the corner and was beaten so hard to speak, he turned around and took a look at Nie Kong.


    "By the way, you are the same. If you don''t want to be beaten, take out your wallet obediently! It just happens that Xiaoye has a tight hand these days!"


    It''s just a pity that their abacus was destined to fail when they met Nie Kong.


    "Although it is not your teacher, I still have to teach you a lesson."


    Nie Kong¡¯s smile remained unchanged, and he stretched out his hand calmly and grabbed the hand of the bad boy closest to him. With a gentle force, the bad boy¡¯s complexion immediately changed with the sound of "Ga Deng" fractured. Twisted up.


    "Children must be polite to their elders!"


    "Ahhhh-"


    A sorrowful scream came out of the bad boy''s mouth. The other boys were taken aback, hesitated, and looked at each other. In the end, they panicked the bad boy with his broken hand and ran away in a panic.


    The boy who was bullied stared at what was happening in front of him, but he didn''t react.


    "Classmate, are you okay?"


    Nie Kong walked slowly in front of the opponent, squatted down, and asked softly.


    With red hair, red eyes and band-aids on his hands, he was very embarrassed. The old wounds were not healed, and new ones were added.


    The cowardly and cautious and confused look is very similar to Sawada Tsunayoshi.


    If Nie Kong remembered correctly, the child in front of him should be the leader of the Simon family, and Gu Liyan was really right.


    "My name is Nie Kong, and I am now a teacher in Bingsheng Middle School. Don''t be nervous."


    "What''s your name? Can you still stand up?"


    Nie Kong didn''t mind the mess on Gu Li Yanzhen''s body, and stretched out his hand to help him.


    "I, I... nothing."


    Guliyan really looked at Nie Kong flattered, and with the help of Nie Kong, stood up.


    "I, my name is Gu Li Yanzhen, thank you for saving me..."


    Gu Liyan lowered his head cowardly, and thanked him quietly.


    "Is Guliyan really?" Nie Kong was clear.


    Sure enough, he remembered correctly.


    However, he didn''t quite understand that Gu Liyan really thought.


    Unlike the current Sawada Tsunayoshi, although Kuriyan is really timid, but he has enough strength to resist.


    Why not resist?


    "Why don''t you resist?" Unconsciously, Nie Kong had already asked.


    "because¡­¡­"


    Gu Liyan really opened his mouth, but couldn''t tell why he came, so he lowered his head silently, embarrassed to speak again.


    "Where do you live? Do you need me to take you back?"


    The other party did not want to say, and Nie Kong did not force it.


    The Simon family and the Pengley family have been in a very good relationship since the first generation.


    It''s just that because of the ulterior motives of the first generation, the current decline was caused.


    It''s just that the Simon family''s ring of the earth, although incomparable with the Penglai ring, is also very powerful.


    The first leader of Pogolie and the first leader of Simon have a very good relationship, and their personalities are very similar.


    Unexpectedly, in the current generation, Tsunayoshi Sawada and Kuri Yanzhen''s personalities are closer.


    "That..." Gu Liyan really hesitated, and finally planned to advise Nie Kong.


    "Those people are not very easy to deal with, you must be careful, they will definitely bring someone back to seek revenge from you!"


    Gu Liyan is really guilty, because of his own reasons, this good person who helped him may also be implicated.


    "Haha." Nie Kong chuckled lightly and looked at the wound on Gu Li Yanzhen''s body. "Are you still worried about me?"


    "If they dare to come, unfortunately, they can only be those guys."


    Seeing Nie Kong not worried at all, Gu Li Yanzhen felt relieved.


    "I don''t want to go back now, otherwise I will let them see it and worry about me again..."


    Gu Liyan''s voice is really very soft. If it weren''t for Nie Kong''s good ears, if he were an ordinary person, he might not be able to hear him clearly.


    "The wound on your body needs to be dealt with properly. If it is inconvenient for your companions to see..."


    "If that''s the case, then go to my house. I''ll have someone bandage and treat you."

 2431 The collapse of the second element Text 4 099, Bermudas action

    Kulom had already rested and had enough energy. He happened to be in the living room when he saw the embarrassed poor boy coming in, he was slightly stunned.


    "Ah, welcome back."


    After reacting, Kulom immediately ran to Nie Kong''s side, helped him take out his home shoes, and took a curious look at Gu Liyanzhen.


    Guri Yanzhen usually didn''t have much contact with girls, and now she was in close contact with a quiet and beautiful girl, and her face suddenly turned red.


    "Thank you¡­¡­"


    Seeing the girl who was holding home shoes for herself in front of her, Gu Liyan unnaturally lowered her head and thanked her with a thin voice.


    Kulom raised his head, glanced at Gu Liyanzhen in confusion, frowned slightly, not sure if he really heard the sound just now.


    "Kulom, call Ping for me."


    After Nie Kong changed his shoes, he gave an order to Kulom.


    "Ok."


    Kulom nodded, and went to call someone happily.


    "Ahahahaha~Lambo is the best talent!"


    As soon as Nie Kong''s words fell, Lan Bo''s loud laughter followed, and the anxious "Lan Bo don''t run around in the living room" voice came to Gu Li Yanzhen.


    Before Gu Liyan really realized what was happening, he saw a fluffy cow-like thing rushing towards him.


    "Blue--wave--"


    Nie Kong smiled and stretched out his hand. Before Lan Bo, who was too late to brake, was about to crash into Gu Li Yanzhen, he intercepted it in the air, grabbed it in the air and placed it in front of him.


    "Have you forgotten?"


    "What kind of punishment will there be for a disobedient child?"


    Seeing the people in front of him clearly, he heard Nie Kong''s words, Lan Bo, who was still arrogant at first, suddenly burst into tears after being stunned for a while.


    Lan Bo was not afraid of anything, just because Nie Kong would never give him a snack again.


    "I, I''m fine!"


    Seeing Lan Bo cried so piercingly, the gentle Gu Liyan couldn''t help feeling a little anxious.


    "Don''t punish him."


    Seeing Lan Bo crying, Gu Liyan really conditioned to think that Nie Kong was going to beat him.


    "Well, since classmate Guri has pleaded with you, then your punishment will be halved!"


    Nie Kong looked at Gu Liyan who was really anxious and chuckled, "You are only allowed to eat half of the snacks after dinner. If you dare to ignore the punishment, you will confiscate your snacks!"


    Seeing that Nie Kong''s heart softened, Lan Bo burst into laughter, but he was afraid that he would be punished by Nie Kong for being too smug. He carefully checked Nie Kong''s face and he was relieved when he was not angry.


    Only then knew that Gu Liyan, who had misunderstood him, was really embarrassed and lowered his head embarrassedly.


    This is Gu Li Yanzhen''s most true thought at this moment.


    "Colom said he was injured, where is it?"


    Leping''s voice was very vigorous, and he screamed carelessly just after entering the living room.


    "Why was beaten like this?"


    Originally, Sasakawa thought that what Nie Kong had brought was just some minor injuries. Seeing Gu Liyan''s really embarrassed appearance, the original sunny face couldn''t help but gloomy.


    "Come on, I will take care of it for you."


    Nie Kong lightly patted Gu Li Yanzhen on the shoulder, motioning him not to be afraid.


    "Ok."


    Kuri Yanzhen responded softly, and then moved cowardly to Sasakawa''s face, carefully looking at the boy who looked very strong and tough.


    Gu Li Yanzhen nodded with a sense of enlightenment, smiled gently at Nie Kong, and then followed Sasakawa and left.


    "brother."


    After calling Sasakawa to Ping Ping, Kulom, who went to the room to get the information, came to Nie Kong''s side with a stack of documents in his hand.


    "The situation on the Bruno family''s side has been handled, and the rest can be handled by someone in the family."


    Pass the document in hand to Nie Kong, "Brother, this is the report document passed over there. I have already sorted it out. You can take a look."


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Nie Kong flipped through the documents in his hand casually, scanned the past ten lines, and had read the documents in his hand in a short time. After making sure that there was no problem, he handed the documents in his hand to Kulom.


    "I can rest assured of Vittorio''s handling methods."


    After all, someone who can be a child of the rainbow!


    "Kulom, please explain, let Vittorio and the others cooperate with Bermuda to complete the task."


    After a pause, Nie Kong suddenly remembered that Kulom didn''t know who Bermuda was, so he added.


    "Bermuda is the boss of the Avengers Prison, that is, Vittorio and their former boss. Now it has been determined to cooperate with us, and when you order him to complete the task, you are completely welcome!"


    "Okay, I know."


    Kulom secretly remembered what Nie Kong had said in his heart and nodded.


    "correct!"


    Nie Kong suddenly thought of something, "How is Enzo''s side?"


    "Mr. Enzo is ready to leave and come to our side. He contacted me before departure. It should be coming soon."


    Kulom had no expression on his face. After speaking seriously, he tilted his head slightly for a moment, looked at Nie Kong, blinked, and asked, "Are you going to pick up Mr. Enzo?"


    Kulom was not very clear about Enzo''s ability, nor did he know his language ability, so naturally he worried about Enzo''s language barrier.


    "It''s not necessary."


    Nie Kong waved his hand, indicating that Kulom did not mind, "If he can''t even find a place, there is no need to stay here."


    For the staff who can stay with him, Nie Kong''s requirements are relatively high.


    This is also the reason why Enzo was ecstatic when he knew he could follow Nie Kong.


    This is equivalent to being recognized by Nie Kong''s own ability!


    "By the way, where is Xiaojing?"


    Compared to Enzo, Nie Kong was more curious and more curious Kyoko.

 2432 The collapse of the second element text 4 100, the arrival of Enzo

    Although Kyoko is usually busy studying, she won''t be able to see people even after returning home for a long time.


    "Kyoko and Xiaochun came back before, but after changing their clothes, they went out again."


    Kulom hesitated, but still didn''t tell Nie Kong what Kyoko and Xiaochun had said to him before they went out.


    "They went shopping and will be back before dinner."


    "Colom, why don''t you go with you?"


    Nie Kong didn''t have any doubts. It''s normal for girls to like to go shopping.


    "You should also go for more walks."


    Kulom shook his head, "I''m fine."


    As soon as the voice fell, the door bell just rang.


    Kulom was shocked and consciously ran to open the door.


    "Miss Colom, hello."


    When he opened the door, Enzo stood in the doorway, dressed in well-fitting casual clothes and a small suitcase. He gently nodded to Kulom and greeted him.


    "Just call me Colom, Mr. Enzo."


    Kulom responded indifferently, letting out his way to signal Enzo to come in, and then diligently took out a pair of home shoes from the shoe cabinet and handed it to Enzo.


    "Brother, Mr. Enzo is here."


    After shouting to the living room, Kulom turned around and picked up Enzo''s suitcase, "Mr. Enzo, you are free, I will help you take your luggage to your room first."


    "Thank you in trouble."


    Genzo Enzo nodded politely and thanked him, because the suitcase contained only a few changed clothes, and there was no heavy reason, so he followed the kindness of Colom.


    After changing his shoes, he walked to the living room and was about to bow to Nie Kong who was sitting on the sofa. When he suddenly remembered that Nie Kong said that he did not like being too formal, he changed his bow to nodding.


    "Master Nie Kong, excuse me."


    "Come all the way, are you tired?"


    Nie Kong smiled lightly and raised his eyes to look at Enzo.


    "It''s basically sitting, and it''s not very tired."


    "In that case, it would be the best."


    Nie Kong nodded, stood up, and brought Enzo to the kitchen.


    "Come on, show off your cooking skills."


    Looking at Enzo who was calm and composed, Nie Kong smiled provocatively, "My requirements for cooking are very high."


    "What kind of dishes does Master Nie Kong want?"


    Enzo is still calm and composed, not worried about cooking.


    Unlike physical exercises, cooking is the only thing he has practiced since he was a child before he can even remember it!


    "First come the one you are best at¡ª"


    Because it was not time for dinner, Nie Kong thought about it, "Dessert!"


    "okay, I get it."


    Enzo nodded clearly, then went to check the existing materials, and after thinking about it, he started to work.


    Soon, a snack, under Enzo''s careful "care", successfully appeared in front of Nie Kong.


    "Because I don''t know your taste very well, Master Nie Kong, so I specially made some more. The taste is somewhat different. I hope Master Nie Kong will have the taste you like."


    Nie Kong picked up his fork and tasted it gracefully.


    "Not bad."


    Nie Kong nodded in satisfaction, agreeing with Enzo''s craftsmanship.


    "Good smell!"


    As soon as it smelled of dim sum, Lan Bo, who had a very good nose, immediately smelled the fragrance. Seeing the dim sum in front of Nie Kong, his eyes immediately beamed, and he looked at Nie Kong hopefully.


    "Fengtai, Yiping, come and have a taste, he will make most of the dim sum at home in the future!"


    Nie Kong waved to Feng Taihe Yiping, but deliberately ignored Lan Bo badly.After all, the number of family members will increase in the future, and it is impossible for Nie Kong to cook for them. Of course, Nie Kong will only cook for his own women.


    "Teacher, we are back." The door opened with a click, and two young and lovely girls walked in.


    In fact, Nie Kong noticed what they were holding when they saw Jingzi and Xiaochun, but since they wanted to hide it from them, Nie Kong didn''t ask more questions.


    "There are new members today, he will cook dinner alone!"


    While Nie Kong was talking, Enzo also walked out and bowed respectfully to Kyoko.


    "Hello, Miss, in the future, please advise me a lot."


    "Well, just call me Kyoko here."


    When the other party called out, Kyoko already knew the identity of the other party and waved her hand in embarrassment.


    "It''s all a family, don''t need to be so restrained, I will be uncomfortable."


    Forget it at work. Now, if he is so rigid in life, Kyoko is still not so used to it.


    "Okay, I see, Miss Kyoko."


    It is absolutely impossible for Enzo to call Kyoko''s name directly, which is disrespectful to him.


    Just like the prison temple Hayato insisted on being called "Kyoko Sister", even though Kyoko was not used to it, she had no choice but to smile and compromise.


    The dinner was prepared by Enzo. Even if it was not as good as Nie Kong''s own cooking, it was delicious. Kyoko and others had a great time.


    After dinner, Sasakawa Leping was very enthusiastic and prepared to go to the basement to practice, but was blocked by Nie Kong''s sentence "The end of the term is coming soon, will you review it?" He had to go back to the room and study. went.


    Jingzi cleaned up, and was also going to return to the room to study, but was stopped by Nie Kong.


    "Xiao Jing, how is your Italian study?"


    Nie Kong lay on the sofa casually, looking sideways at Jingzi.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Kyoko pursed his lips slightly and frowned, "It should be fine, but it''s okay to read and write, but I have some problems with reading and listening, and I don''t know the pronunciation..."


    While talking, Kyoko lowered her head in distress. Suddenly, as if thinking of something, she raised her head and looked at Nie Kong with bright eyes.


    "I almost forgot, didn''t the teacher know how to do it! Next time, help me correct my pronunciation problems! Give me some guidance by the way!"


    Nie Kong looked at Jingzi who was screaming, his Jiao''s face turned red with excitement, and he looked particularly energetic, staring at him with bright eyes, looking expectant, Nie Kong couldn''t help but laugh.

 2433 The collapse of the second element Text 4 101. Kyokos surprise?

    "Mr. Enzo, tomorrow is a holiday, everyone will be at home, in order to implement a plan, so you must go out with the teacher tomorrow, and before getting my permission, you must do everything possible to prevent him from going home..."


    Going up the stairs, in a place where Nie Kong''s eyes were invisible, Nie Kong''s excellent ear power made him inadvertently hear Kyoko lowered his voice and confessed to Enzo.


    "Uh... Miss... OK, I get it!"


    Enzo''s voice came intermittently. From the initial hesitation to the later affirmation, Nie Kong could probably guess Enzo''s mood.


    At such a close distance, even if Kyoko lowered her voice purposely, Enzo knew that Nie Kong saw and heard it.


    Therefore, he hesitated, whether to remind Kyoko.


    However, after another thought, Nie Kong, a powerful and delicate person, might have noticed this a long time ago. He just didn''t want to disappoint the enthusiasm of Kyoko and others, so he always treated it as if he didn''t know.


    Therefore, after Enzo figured it out, he immediately pretended not to notice, and nodded to indicate that there was no problem.


    On Nie Kong''s side, although he knew what Jingzi and the others were planning in secret, he was not very clear about the content of the plan, nor did he intend to know what Jingzi and the others planned.


    "Brother, Master Mukuro wants to see you."


    Kulom walked to Nie Kong''s face and said hesitantly.


    To be honest, Liu Dao Mukuro is too far away like this.


    Therefore, Kulom was a little worried that Nie Kong would be unhappy.


    However, Nie Kong just happened to be in a good mood, so he didn''t plan much, smiling and raising his head to respond to Kulom, saying that he knew.


    Seeing that Nie Kong didn''t mind, Kulom breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Brother, you seem to be very happy?"


    Kulom tilted his head and opened his eyes wide, staring at Nie Kong''s face curiously, watching his reaction.


    "Colom, are you free tomorrow?"


    Nie Kong did not answer, but after hearing Kulom''s question, he asked thoughtfully.


    "Um... After finishing my homework, if there is no accident at the headquarters, then I should be free."


    Kulom thought for a while and replied in a safe way.


    "what happened?"


    "So..."


    Seeing this reaction of Kulom, Nie Kong also confirmed his own thoughts.


    It seems that Kyoko and others'' plan did not inform Kulom.


    At least not yet.


    "Then¡ª" Nie Kong said leisurely, "Will you go out with me tomorrow?"


    "Okay."


    Although Kulom didn''t understand why Nie Kong suddenly invited herself out to play, she never refused Nie Kong''s request.


    "Let''s go!"


    After seeing Kulom''s consent, Nie Kong got up and said, "Go and see what Ms. Mukuro can do with me!"


    Kulom was about to nod his head, but was snatched by Sasakawa who was approaching in advance.


    "Teacher Nie Kong?"


    Sasakawa looked very worried and hurried to Nie Kong''s side.


    "The kid brought back by Teacher Nie Kong seems to have something wrong!"


    Before the meal, Kuriyanjin was resting, so she didn''t bother. However, not long after Sasakawa finished eating and returned to the room to study, Kuriyanjin, who was supposed to be well, suddenly felt very uncomfortable and moaned in pain. Up.


    This frightened Sasakawa Lehei.


    He wasn''t sure whether Gu Li Yanzhen''s appearance was because of his own treatment or other reasons. He tried to calm Gu Li Yanzhen down, but was bounced back by the opponent''s power.


    Sasakawa stunned in shock, and then immediately ran out to find Nie Kong.


    "Don''t worry, tell me what''s the situation!"


    Nie Kong, who was about to find Liu Dao Mukuro, immediately turned cold, and walked towards Sasakawa''s room, while trying his best to soothe Sasakawa''s emotions.


    "I don''t know it very well either. Even when I was doing today''s homework, I was fine, but suddenly I heard the sound from the bed, and then I saw that something was wrong with the child."


    Sasakawa took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down.


    "Don''t panic, it''s okay, I''m here!"


    Nie Kong patted Sasakawa lightly on Ping''s shoulder, indicating that everything is on his own, so don''t panic.


    Looking at Nie Kong who was calm and composed, Sasakawa Leping slowly calmed down.


    While talking, Nie Kong and others had already arrived at Sasakawa''s room and saw the real situation of Guriyan.


    Gu Li Yanzhen seemed to be suffering from intense pain at this time. His veins exploded, cold sweat was flowing, and his expression was squalid. He closed his eyes tightly, and groaned unconsciously in his mouth.


    However, the groan was very suppressed, and it could be seen that Guri Yanzhen was trying to restrain himself at this time.


    Seeing the real situation of Kuriyan, he was able to understand why Sasakawa was so panicked.


    "Guli Yanzhen."


    Seeing Gu Liyan''s real situation, Kulom frowned and began to worry about his situation, but Nie Kong''s complexion remained unchanged. He walked to Gu Liyan''s real situation, raised his hand, extended a finger, and clicked. At the center of Gu Li Yanzhen''s eyebrows, he called Gu Li Yanzhen''s name word by word.


    Nie Kong''s voice seemed to be hypnotic. The painful distortion of Gu Liyan gradually calmed down, and his breath also eased.


    Sasakawa looked at the situation in amazement.


    Although he knew that Nie Kong must have a solution, he could not help but exclaim when he saw the solution so quickly.


    Kulom was very considerate and hurriedly poured a cup of tea, and then brought it to Gu Li Yanzhen, who woke up in a leisurely manner.


    "give."


    Gu Liyan really had a lot of cold sweat all over his body, and his lips were very dry. Kulom guessed that he would be very thirsty when he woke up.


    "Thank you¡­¡­"


    Gu Li Yanzhen just woke up, his throat was so dry, he just saw a glass of water appearing in front of him, as if he saw an oasis in the desert, he quickly took the water, and after taking a big sip, he found out that he was handing it to him. It was Kulom who blushed involuntarily, lowered his head, and thanked him quietly.


    "Or?" Kulom tilted his head, with no expression on his face, but his eyes faintly revealed that he was really worried about Gu Liyan.


    "Enough is enough, no need, thank you."


    Gu Liyan raised his head slightly embarrassed, looked at Kulom, waved his hand slightly, indicating that he was much better.


    "Colom is such a gentle boy."


    Nie Kong looked at Kulom approvingly, and slightly let go of his body.


    "It just so happens that I am also a little thirsty..."


    "Brother, do you want me to make a cup of tea for you?"


    After hearing Nie Kong''s words, Kulom was stunned for a moment, then looked at Nie Kong, and asked ignorantly.


    Nie Kong nodded and did not refuse.


    Kulom left the room, and Sasakawa approached Kuri Yanzhen in excitement and checked his situation.


    "That... Excuse me¡ª"


    Gu Li Yanzhen, who was shrinking like a little rabbit, raised his hand carefully, and said softly as if to ask questions.


    "What happened to me just now?"


    "Don''t you remember what happened before you woke up?"


    Sasakawa was surprised.


    After all, Gu Liyan really looked like, really scared, as if he was suffering from great pain, it shouldn''t be possible to feel nothing at all.


    But Gu Liyan''s expression was really confused, innocent, and pitiful, it didn''t seem to be lying at all.


    "I only remember that I was a little sleepy, so I fell asleep unconsciously, and felt uncomfortable when I woke up..."


    Although Gu Li Yanzhen was a bit of a waste, he was not stupid. He could detect the changes in his body.


    "The specific situation needs to be understood before we can judge. I will not harm you, so I hope you can honestly cooperate with me."


    Nie Kong said lightly, looking at Gu Li Yanzhen.

 2434 The collapse of the second element Text 4 0102, Nie Kong’s warning

    Gu Liyan thought about it seriously, and then shook his head regretfully, "I only remember that when I woke up, my whole body seemed to be engaged in intense exercise, falling apart, without any strength."


    "So that''s it..."


    Nie Kong thoughtfully raised his hand to rest his chin, looked in one direction with a vague look, thinking about the matter.


    "That... Teacher Nie Kong, do you know what''s wrong with me?"


    Gu Liyan also felt very strange.


    He felt this way for the first time.


    Unlike the previous situation where he was beaten and beaten, this time he clearly felt that his body seemed to be repelling something.


    Regarding the teacher Nie Kong in front of him, although Gu Li Yanzhen was on guard at the beginning, he still had a good impression.


    "Student Guri, what stage your power has reached now, can you tell me about it?"


    "It''s strength or something, Teacher Nie Kong, what are you talking about..."


    Hearing Nie Kong''s words, Gu Li Yanzhen was startled, his eyes dodged, trying to cover up, but the reason why he was not very good at lying caused the voice of what he said to become softer.


    "Ah sorry, I haven''t really introduced myself yet!"


    Seeing Gu Liyan really reacted, Nie Kong took it lightly.


    "I''m Nie Kong. Except for a few exceptions, the people who live here are from the Mafia family."


    Gu Li Yanzhen, who had been mentally prepared to feel that Nie Kong was not simple, was still unconsciously startled by what Nie Kong said.


    At the same time, there was a "thump" in my heart, and my mood sank to the bottom.


    "Our Simon family is just a small family, in the Italian Mafia family at all inconspicuous..."


    Gu Liyan really lowered his head, his face was invisible, and his voice was low. It was really difficult to judge his emotions for a while.


    However, what is certain is that after Nie Kong revealed his identity, although Gu Li Yanzhen lowered his head and tried hard to put on a cowardly look, he had been secretly on guard and might attack at any time.


    "Heh." Nie Kong chuckled lightly.


    This should be the courage as a leader.


    "Don''t be nervous, I just happened to meet you, so I helped."


    Nie Kong leaned on the back of his chair, found a more comfortable position, and looked at Gu Li Yanzhen with his forehead.


    "Although it is not clear about your strength, at least it should not be weaker than those guys."


    "Why don''t you resist?"


    "Resist?"


    Gu Liyan really seemed to think of some bad memory, and shook his head, "For them, there is no need."


    "Isn''t it necessary..."


    Nie Kong listened to the answer, thoughtfully, "So are you going to keep swallowing?"


    "of course not."


    Compared with the previous answer, Gu Li Yanzhen''s answer this time was quick and decisive.


    "As long as the time is right, we will definitely get back what should belong to our Simon family!"


    "Also, the betrayal family will definitely pay the price...Is it?"


    Guri Yanzhen was not prepared to say the second half sentence. However, when he heard Nie Kong utter the latter half sentence leisurely, Gu Li Yanzhen was calm and reflexively raised his head, unable to believe it. His eyes widened and looked at Nie Kong.


    "you--"


    "Want to know how I knew?"


    Nie Kong watched Gu Li Yanzhen in his spare time and observed his reaction.


    "Although I also want to know about this issue, it is more important now that I want to know your intentions first."


    Gu Liyan really hesitated for a moment, then raised his head, staring directly at Nie Kong, and categorically stated his position.


    Nie Kong seemed to be very satisfied with Gu Liyan''s reaction, and nodded with a faint smile, "Now, we are bound to win the action to subdue the Pengley family."


    When Guri Yanzhen heard the words "Pengley Family", his eyes moved, but his expression did not change, waiting for Nie Kong''s next words.


    Nie Kong admired such a calm person.


    Therefore, Nie Kong unconsciously dealt with Gu Liyan in a gentle manner.


    "I know that your Simon family has what you want in the Pengley family. As long as you cooperate with us, our Bovino family can help you get what you want as soon as possible."


    "We are just an unknown family, Teacher Nie Kong... why would you want to work with us?"


    Gu Liyan really blurted out the name of Teacher Nie Kong because it was so easy.


    When the reaction came back, because he had already said it, he couldn''t take it back, and he didn''t know what to call it for a while, so after Gu Liyan hesitated, he just let it go.


    "The size of a family depends not on how famous it is in the Mafia world, but on the strength of family members and leaders."


    Nie Kong got up, walked to the desk for convenience, rummaged through the materials, took out a stack of documents, and walked to Guri Yanzhen.


    "As long as you and your family members are strong enough, then your Simon family is strong!"


    Putting the file in his hand in front of Gu Li Yanzhen, Nie Kong returned to his seat.


    "This is the Pengley family information, you can look at it."


    Guliyan really hesitated for a moment, and finally picked up the file with suspicion.


    "If the Simon family hadn''t been betrayed by the Pengley family when they were in the first generation, I guess they wouldn''t have become such an unknown family now!"


    Looking at Gu Li Yanzhen, who was frowning tightly, Nie Kong released another bomb casually.


    Even if the early generations of the Pengley family did not betray the first leaders of the Simon family, however, judging from the final result, the Pengley family did betray the Simon family that had been close to each other, which directly led to the decline of the Simon family.


    "I don''t really care about the size of the family..."


    Gu Liyan really lowered his head, his bangs covered his eyes, his voice was low, his mood was a little low, and he faintly revealed resentment.


    "But I will never allow betrayal!"


    Gu Liyan really didn''t really want to be the leader of the Mafia family, but he couldn''t shirk the responsibility of raising himself.


    Moreover, he has no way to abandon the hatred of the past and just let himself go.


    "Although I understand your mood, your gentleness will easily make you lose more!"


    Nie Kong walked to Gu Li Yanzhen''s side, looked out the window, put his hand on Gu Li Yanzhen''s shoulder, and slowly increased the strength in his hand.


    "A person, only if he is strong enough, can he protect those around him."


    "However, when the number of people around you start to increase, you will start to be incapable of being cloned. At this time, the power of the family will be revealed."


    "A strong family may lead to more dangerous situations, but at least it is also a protective barrier for family members."


    Following Nie Kong''s words, Gu Li Yanzhen also fell into contemplation.


    "I have always disliked weak people. If you are unwilling to cooperate, we can also assume that nothing has happened, but¡ª"


    After a pause, Nie Kong showed a secretive smile, "The Pengley family, we are bound to win."


    Nie Kong''s subtext is very simple, either cooperate with us, we can help you become stronger, and also get what you want.


    Or, if nothing happened, if Gu Liyan really wanted to get what he wanted, Nie Kong and the others would face him.


    Nie Kong''s words struck deep in Gu Li Yanzhen''s heart. As the strength on his shoulders increased, Gu Li Yanzhen gradually became more strenuous.


    "Since Teacher Nie Kong has already said so, do we still have a choice..."


    Guri Yanzhen laughed self-deprecatingly, raised his eyes, looked at Nie Kong, his face was a little pale, but his eyes were piercing and firm.


    "It''s just that, although I am the leader, this kind of important matter is not something I can do alone. I have to go back and discuss it with my companion..."


    "Of course, I will naturally give you enough time to consider, as long as we give a clear answer before we act."

 2435 The collapse of the second element text 4 0103, the arrival of Suzuki Edelhead

    In the current situation, if Gu Liyan really had some normal considerations, he would definitely not refuse Nie Kong''s invitation.


    If other families can get the favor of Nie Kong, the first reaction is to be flattered.


    "Goo--Goo--"


    Gu Liyanzhen''s stomach suddenly made a few screams, which made the gloomy Gu Liyanzhen instantly cover his stomach, and his face became red.


    "That...I¡ª"


    Gu Li Yanzhen glanced at Nie Kong, his face became more vivid.


    "Ah, I was negligent. I will let Enzo prepare more dinner."


    "Buckle-buckle-buckle -"


    As soon as Nie Kong''s voice fell, three regular knocks came from the door.


    "I seemed to hear the doorbell ringing just now, maybe your partner came to pick you up..."


    Nie Kong''s eyes moved, instead of saying "come in" as usual, he went to open the door himself.


    "brother."


    Standing outside the door was Kulom, followed by a heroic imperial sister.


    "This young lady said it was a friend of Guri, who came to pick up Guli."


    Seeing Nie Kong opening the door, Kulom took a step back and pointed to the royal sister behind and introduced to Nie Kong.


    "Hello, this is Suzuki Adil Hyde. Thank you for taking care of the Yan in our family!"


    Suzuki Ai Dierheide had guard and vigilance towards Nie Kong in his eyes, and his expression was rigorous, but he bowed respectfully and politely to express his gratitude for helping to take care of Gu Li Yanzhen.


    "Hello, I am Nie Kong."


    Nie Kong smiled and nodded, letting his body a little, and let Suzuki Aidierheide see Gu Li Yanzhen with his head drooping not far behind him.


    "Student Guri was badly beaten, and he got better after sleeping, but he hasn''t eaten dinner yet. If you don''t mind, let''s wait until Guli has dinner first before leaving."


    Good guys do it to the end, anyway, Nie Kong explained from the beginning that Enzo''s dinner should be more generous.


    "Has Ms. Suzuki eat dinner? If not, let''s eat with classmate Kuri."


    Nie Kong smiled and offered an invitation to Suzuki Ideerhead.


    "Classmate Kuri is easy to be shy! It is inevitable to feel embarrassed if you eat alone. If you are with Miss Suzuki, you should be much more relaxed." Kulom whispered.


    At this time, Gu Li Yanzhen had also heard the voice of Suzuki Edelhead, walked slowly behind Nie Kong, heard Kulom''s words, and secretly nodded at Suzuki Edelhead.


    "Well, then it will be troublesome!"


    The hospitality is difficult, and Suzuki Aidierheide is indeed busy with school matters, so he immediately picks up Kuriyan, and indeed there is no time for dinner.


    Therefore, after hesitating for a while, she readily agreed.


    Suzuki Edelhead is a vigorous and resolute person who suppresses others by force. He doesn''t like hypocrisy and is very bold.


    Because of Nie Kong''s kindness, he had a very good impression of the gentleman in front of him.


    "If you can get my place useful in the future, just say, as long as I can do it, I will definitely do my best."


    Zhien Illustrated, this is the consistent code of conduct of Suzuki Idealhead.


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    Nie Kong chuckled, "It''s just a meal, don''t care about it, just make friends."


    When Nie Kong talked about dinner, Kulom was already very empathetic and took the first step to have a hot meal. When Nie Kong brought Gu Li Yanzhen and Suzuki downstairs, she had already set it up in advance. The tableware.


    "Thank you."


    For Kulom''s silent enthusiasm, not only Gu Li Yanzhen, even the man-like Suzuki could not help but blush slightly, thanking Kulom warmly.


    No one will treat them like this for a long time.


    "you are welcome."


    Kulom smiled warmly. For Suzuki''s thanks, he hid behind Nie Kong a little shyly, and lowered his head embarrassedly.


    "Ah, is there a guest at home?"


    At this time, Kyoko, who just came downstairs to make tea and drink, looked at the two people who didn''t know him in front of him with some curiosity, and approached Nie Kong''s side and asked curiously.


    "Well, Kyoko, they are about the same age as you, and you might still be friends."


    Jingzi, as the leader of Bovino, Nie Kong didn''t mind that they had a good relationship first.


    If it wasn''t because Gu Li Yanzhen didn''t have Simon''s ring on his body now, Nie Kong would really like to study the power of the Simon family now.


    After all, in the original work, Gu Li Yanzhen had recovered his strength, but one person directly solved all of the Pengley family.


    Nie Kong was very interested in this power.


    "Ah, I''m Kyoko Sasakawa from Niansheng Middle School, hello."


    After listening to Nie Kong''s words, Kyoko enthusiastically extended his hand to Kuri Yanzhen and Suzuki, expressing friendship.


    "You... hello."


    Gu Liyan was really blushing, lowered his head, panicking trying to reach out to shake hands with Kyoko, accidentally knocked over the dishes on the dinner table.


    "Ah! Be careful!"


    Kyoko exclaimed in a low voice, and those who were conditioned had to pick them up. Suzuki who was also conditioned to pick them up took the tableware one step earlier, raised his head to look at Kuri Yanzhen, and put the tableware back where it was before.


    Suzuki retracted his hand in embarrassment, and looked at Kyoko deeply.


    The appearance is weak and sweet, but he has no less strength than his own.


    Nie Kong saw what was happening in front of his eyes, just smiled lightly and didn''t speak.


    Gu Liyan really deserves to be a waste. Sometimes, it is so wasteful that he can''t bear to look directly at him.


    Kyoko didn¡¯t know that her actions aroused Suzuki¡¯s suspicion, and made Kuri Yanzhen even more decadent feel that she was too useless. After introducing herself with a sweet smile, she didn¡¯t stay any longer, so she made a good tea. The two waved and went upstairs.


    At this time, the food was already hot, and Kulom went to the kitchen to work.


    Gu Liyan really lowered his head, nodded, and responded quietly.


    Suzuki frowned slightly when he saw the situation. He didn''t understand the situation, but he didn''t know where to start, so he didn''t say anything, remained silent, and planned to ask Gu Li Yanzhen carefully after he went back.

 2436 The collapse of the second element text 4 104, the son of the rainbow Skaro

    After dinner, Kuri Yanzhen and Suzuki left.


    Nie Kong did not stay strong because his goal had been achieved.


    After Gu Li Yanzhen left, Nie Kong said to Kulom, who was packing his dishes, that he planned to find Liu Dao Mukuro.


    "By the way, Kulom."


    Before leaving, Nie Kong suddenly thought of something.


    "Contact Vittorio for me and let them come to Japan this time. I have important things to tell them."


    In the original work, the opportunity for the Guri Yanzhen of the Simon family to get the Simon¡¯s Ring is due to the earthquake caused when the Pengley family returned to the present from the future after the future, which made Simon who have been buried. The ring is seen again.


    Compared with being passive, Nie Kong prefers to take the initiative.


    Regarding this matter, the few Avengers Vittorio knew much more inside information than Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong didn''t think that the plan couldn''t keep up with the changes, and he would be able to find Gu Li Yanzhen like a small animal by just walking around.


    "Okay, I know."


    Although Kulom didn''t know why Nie Kong suddenly changed his plan, he guessed it was related to Gu Li Yanzhen.


    Because Nie Kong still had something to do after this, Kulom did not ask his question, but smiled and waved goodbye to Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong, who was full of thoughts in his heart, didn''t notice Kulom''s thoughts. After giving the explanation, he turned and left home, rushing towards Heiyao Paradise where Liu Dao Mukuro was located while wandering around the sky.


    When it came to Heiyao Paradise, the Chengdao Dog, who had been waiting for a long time, saw Nie Kong''s arrival, and hurried back quickly to inform Liu Daomuku.


    He thought he was only here to meet Liu Dao Mukuro, but Nie Kong didn''t expect to see an unexpected person here.


    "Scaroo?"


    Seeing Nie Kong inadvertently passing by, and seeing Nie Kong in a daze, he immediately turned around, trying not to disturb Nie Kong''s cautious step by step trying to escape, but was still discovered by Nie Kong, so I took a moment to watch him about to disappear. Call out in front of me.


    After learning from the past, Scruul knew that he would never run after being discovered by Nie Kong. He froze and froze in place, not daring to move at all.


    It''s like thinking of yourself as a sculpture.


    "Why don''t you play dead this time?"


    Nie Kong raised up Scarou, who was an adult with a big pacifier and was very interested.


    Before, after suffering a loss in Nie Kong''s hands, every time he met Nie Kong, Skaru would unconsciously run away or pretend to be dead.


    In fact, as far as Scruul''s performance is concerned, he really can''t tell that he is an adult.


    Mind feels like Lan Bo.


    But it is undeniable that as one of the cursed children of the seven rainbows, he still has his own power.


    "The power of immortality..."


    Nie Kong closed his eyes slightly and squinted at Skaru. His deep black eyes revealed a signal of danger.


    Hearing this, Skaru''s fearful body shook more violently.


    "Can you tell me why you are here?"


    Seeing Skaru''s trembling appearance, Nie Kong temporarily gave up the idea of ??continuing to scare him.


    only¡­¡­


    With that kind of immortality ability, Nie Kong did have an abacus.


    "I just... passing by here by accident..."


    Sculp''s voice couldn''t help trembling, "accidentally..."


    God knows why he does everything possible to just come out and wander around, and he will meet people who fear him.


    Unlike those of Liborn, as the weakest of the seven cursed children of the rainbow and living at the lowest end, Skalou is usually afraid of Liborn because of his inferior strength.


    However, because of his special physique, Skaru was just afraid of being bullied.


    However, when confronting Nie Kong, Skaru knew for the first time what is fear!


    "Passing by accidentally..."


    Nie Kong thoughtfully.


    "Can you contact the other cursed Rainbow Children now."


    Nie Kong used declarative sentences, which had obvious meanings.


    The best way to get in touch, there is no way to get in touch, no matter what method Sculp uses, he has to get in touch.


    "If you give me some time... it''s okay..."


    While trembling, Sculp nodded violently, fearing that he was useless to Nie Kong and would be dealt with.


    "If that''s the case, then you can do a task for me."


    Although the task of summoning the children of the rainbow has been handed over to Bermuda to complete, the attack by an unknown person just now caused Nie Kong to want to complete his plan as soon as possible.


    "After a week, I want to see the seven children of the rainbow gather in Obsidian Paradise."


    Nie Kong pressed his thin lips lightly, and faintly uttered a sentence that almost made Skaru crash.


    "One week!"


    Skaru took a breath, his body was shaking constantly because of excitement or anger, his eyes widened, and he looked at Nie Kong in disbelief.


    Not to mention the Verdi and the wind, who sees the dragon without seeing the end, these two are totally hard to find!


    As for the other people, it¡¯s hard enough for Liborn to be alone, not to mention that the situation of the Pengley family is very urgent now. As one of the family members, Coke Niluo and Mamen can get away. It must be!


    It is even more impossible to use a strong one. Except for the scientist Verdi, the other Sculptors can''t beat them!


    "What? Is it too long?"


    Nie Kong raised his eyebrows so as to look at Skaru in his spare time, his tone could not be rejected.


    "Since you think the time is too long, then--"


    "Not long, not long! Just right!"


    For the first time, Skaru directly interrupted Nie Kong''s words, his forehead was full of cold sweat.


    "Ok."


    Nie Kong nodded and smiled slightly, "I like obedient people."


    Sculp wanted to cry without tears, "It shouldn''t be too late, I''ll go and notify others immediately..."


    "Go ahead."


    Nie Kong let go of his hand, and then watched Skaru, who had unbound, disappeared in front of him.

 2437 The collapse of the second element text 4 0105, completely conquer Liudao Mukuro

    After bullying Skaru, Nie Kong''s mood improved a lot. He smiled and greeted Liu Dao Mukuro who appeared in front of him.


    "Kufufufu~ It seems that the boss is in a good mood!"


    Liu Dao Mukuro spoke quietly and looked at Nie Kong''s eyes very unpredictable.


    "Well, count it!" Nie Kong shrugged, relaxed, "What can you do with me?"


    "That reincarnation eye is fused, boss, let you see their power. Kufufu, I am not comparable to me now." While speaking, two scarlet pupils appeared on Liudao Mukuro''s cheeks.The invisible power spread out, and the power of the previous single reincarnation eye is simply increased several times!!Terrible mental power shrouded a few meters in a radius.


    However, when Samsara''s eyes met Nie Kong''s eyes, Liu Daomou screamed, and a little blood flowed from his eyes.


    "It''s still too weak." Nie Kong said calmly.


    "Kufufu, teacher Nie Kong is as terrible as ever."


    Liu Dao Mukuro was in contact with Nie Kong''s spiritual world, but he didn''t expect that his power would immediately collapse when he was swept away by the golden pupils.


    Liu Dao Mukuro returned to the same charming smile as before, only holding the trident''s hand, faintly revealing Liu Dao Muku''s inner unwillingness.


    "Take some exercise again, the eyes of reincarnation still have the potential to develop. If there is nothing wrong, then I will go back first."


    Nie Kong stretched his body casually, then turned back neatly, and turned his back to Liu Dao Mukuro, raising his hand and waving, raising his foot and leaving directly.


    As for Liu Dao Mukuro, when he first recruited, it seemed to be done well, but it was an invisible bomb.


    Liu Dao Mukuro will never live for the family, he will only live for himself, and his companions.


    Because the original work has been changed, Nie Kong is not sure if the future chapter will be carried out.


    So just in case, Nie Kong still had to be prepared and completely defeated his confidence.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    As for the Italian Mafia, because of the use of the Avengers this time, coupled with Bermuda¡¯s acquiescence, those from the Mafia family in Italy have already regarded Nie Kong as the founder of the Avengers by default, the boss behind the scenes. , Suddenly, people panic.


    After slaying the chicken and the monkey to take the Bruno family, the work of conquering other families has gone much easier.


    The medium-sized mafia family basically chose to cooperate with the Bovino family or the Pengley family. The small mafia family is anxious to be attached to the powerful family.


    In a short period of time, the family has grown from a small and medium-sized Mafia family to a large family comparable to the Pengley family, which was originally the largest family.


    The Italian Mafia world has also formed a trend of separation headed by one''s own family and the Pengley family. Everyone is in danger and fighting is on the verge of breaking out.


    Sasakawa Kyoko is the leader, but because of the previous agreement with the Pengley family, he stayed away from this dispute for the time being, and lived a cheerful and positive life.


    This was the result Nie Kong wanted, and Jingzi needed his protection.


    As Nie Kong''s assistant, Kulom mainly handled the information passed from the Italian headquarters, and then reported the work results to Nie Kong.


    Now with Enzo''s help, Kulom''s work has become a lot easier, so he quickly handled it, and just saw Nie Kong''s return.


    "Welcome back, brother."


    Taking over Nie Kong''s jacket smoothly, Kulom sorted it out while reporting the work progress to Nie Kong.


    "Well, you handled these very well."


    Nie Kong listened as he walked toward his room, nodding from time to time, expressing his approval of Kulom''s work.


    "By the way, brother, I have something to tell you..."


    After reporting the work, the next thing is private.


    Kulom lowered his head in embarrassment, blushed, and apologized in a low voice.


    Wearing a cute eye mask, similar to a small island tour of Liuhua, at this time, the shy Kulom is so cute.


    "Sorry, brother, I may not be able to go out with you tomorrow..."


    Not long after Nie Kong left the house, Kyoko found Kulom, told Kulom about his plan, and hoped that Kulom would help implement it.


    "Okay, I see, it doesn''t matter."


    An imperceptible smile appeared at the corner of Nie Kong''s mouth, and he raised his hand to touch Kulom''s hair.


    Not knowing mind reading, Nie Kong could not guess the reason why Kulom suddenly changed his mind, but it is also estimated to be related to the mystery of Jingzi during this time.


    Really looking forward to...


    tomorrow--


    Time flies quickly, in the blink of an eye, it was already dawn, and Enzo, got up early to prepare for the day''s breakfast.


    "Master Nie Kong, how do you plan to arrange today''s itinerary?"


    Enzo respectfully stood beside Nie Kong and asked.


    According to Jingzi''s instructions, he had to watch Nie Kong''s itinerary all day today and report to Jingzi at any time.


    "Go to school."


    Nie Kong stretched out his limbs casually, and responded casually.


    Enzo froze for a while, hesitated, opened his mouth, wondering if he should ask his doubts.


    "Enzo, you probably haven''t seen Hibari Kyouya."


    Nie Kong didn''t look back, and knew what Enzo was wondering.


    "There just happens to be something to tell Kyouya, and I will take you to meet the last guardian of the family."


    Although it is a day off, according to Hibari Kyouya''s love for school, it seems that nine out of ten continue to stay at school.


    "Okay, I know."


    Enzo nodded in response, "I will prepare the vehicle immediately."


    Nie Kong can drive himself, but if there is a driver, Nie Kong is naturally happy.


    "Teacher, be careful on the road!"


    Seeing that Nie Kong was leaving home, Jingzi immediately trot to the door with excitement, pursing his mouth and smiling, raising his hand and waving at Nie Kong.


    "Well, I''m out."


    Seeing Jingzi looking impatient, Nie Kong laughed blankly, stretched out his hand and scratched Jingzi''s nose, "I will leave it to you."

 2438 The collapse of the second element Text 4 0106. The change of Skylark?

    After leaving home, on the way to play school, Nie Kong specially called Kusabi Tetsuya to avoid trouble and told him his schedule.


    "Huh? Teacher Nie Kong, are you coming to school?"


    After hearing Nie Kong''s words, Kusabi Tetsuya was surprised and muttered a few vaguely low voices before returning to normal.


    "Okay, I see, I will tell the chairman and wait for you at school."


    Kusabi Tetsuya, who was planning to go out, had to change direction and walked towards the school. When he reached the school gate, he and Nie Kong happened to meet him.


    "Teacher Nie Kong!"


    Seeing Nie Kong, Caobi Zheya yelled, hurriedly ran to Nie Kong''s side, and took out a beautifully packaged gift box from the bag on his back.


    "Happy birthday to you, this is a little bit of caution from our Commissioner for Discipline and Discipline, and I hope you will not dislike it."


    Seeing the movement of Tetsuya Kusabi and the gift, Nie Kong''s eyes slightly enlarged, somewhat unexpected.


    Birthday? That''s just the information I forged in my resume. I didn''t expect them to take it seriously.


    As for the real birthday, it may be counted on the first day when Nie Kong passed through the second element.Unfortunately, the date and time of each world are different, so Nie Kong didn''t care.


    "Ah, thank you for your gifts."


    But in a moment, Nie Kong had returned to normal, smiled and accepted the gift.


    "Right, Teacher Nie Kong."


    After Nie Kong accepted the gift, Kusabi Tetsuya questioned his doubts.


    "Don''t you need to celebrate your birthday at home today? Sasakawa before--"


    "This classmate!"


    Before Nie Kong finished speaking, Enzo had expected the bad Enzo to make a haste. After successfully interrupting Kusabei Tetsuya''s words, he secretly winked at Kusabei Tetsuya when Nie Kong didn''t notice.


    "If there is something we can talk about as we walk, if we missed it with Master Hibari, it would not be great."


    It is natural to see someone who has been able to work under Hibari Kyouya for so long and has not been replaced.


    So, even though he didn''t know Enzo, after receiving Enzo''s hint, he shut his mouth obediently and didn''t say anything more.


    Originally, it was when Sasakawa Kyoko came to Chairman Hibari to discuss how he learned the news when Teacher Nie Kong gave him a surprise on his birthday.


    From this point of view, Sasakawa Kyoko was supposed to surprise Teacher Nie Kong, so he didn''t say it.


    After realizing this, Kusabi Tetsuya was embarrassed.


    "Is Kyomi on the rooftop?"


    Tacitly Nie Kong didn''t ask more about this matter, the smile on his face remained unchanged, and he even looked forward to it.


    "The chairman was originally on the rooftop, but he knew that Teacher Nie Kong was coming, so the chairman said he was waiting for you in the activity room of the committee member."


    Kusabi Tetsuya was anxious to change the subject quickly.


    "Let''s go, we have to discuss some plans for the base."


    Nie Kong waved his hand, and walked towards the committee''s activity room first.


    Enzo, who followed, and Tetsuya Kusabi, who was on the side, quickly followed.


    When Nie Kong just opened the door when he arrived at the activity room, a silver dangling light came on him, and it hit his front door.


    Because there was someone behind, Nie Kong didn''t want to accidentally hurt him, so it was difficult to retreat, so he had no choice but to attack Hibari Kyouya on the front bar.


    "Kyouya is still as enthusiastic as ever!"


    Hibari Kyoumi''s original intention was only to have a few tricks with Nie Kong. When he saw the two people behind Nie Kong, his eyebrows wrinkled invisible, and he took the duckweed crutches in his hand with some discomfort and sat nearby. On the sofa, he looked bad.


    "Enzo, this is the last guardian."


    Nie Kong knew that Hibari Kyoumi hated gatherings and was able to hold back not leaving. It was already a great deal of face for him, so he didn''t care about Hibari Kyoumi''s indifference, turning around to introduce to Enzo.


    "Hello, Lord Hibari."


    For Hibari Kyouya''s sudden shot, Enzo, who was careless for a while, did not see Hibari Kyouya''s movements clearly, and it was over. At the same time, he felt a little more respect for Hibari Kyouya.


    Hibari Kyoumi didn''t lift it up, and after a cold glance at Enzo, seeing that the opponent''s combat power was not stronger than his own, he drooped down his eyelids with a lack of interest, and did not look at it again.


    Because Nie Kong had already informed Hibari Kyouya''s character in advance when he was on the road, Enzo, who was mentally prepared, only smiled embarrassedly and returned to Nie Kong''s back.


    "Kyouya--"


    Nie Kong casually found a place to sit down, and was about to discuss the specific plan of the base with Gongmi. As a result, Hibari Gongmi moved and threw something straight at him.


    After Nie Kong took a closer look, he calmly caught the gift box that Skylark Gongya threw over.


    "Even giving a gift is so maverick."


    Nie Kong had to admit that Hibari Kyouya''s character was much more arrogant than the falcon in the prison temple at home!


    At the same time, Nie Kong was also curious about what kind of gift Hibari Kyouya would give himself.


    "This gift matches my career very well!"


    Nie Kong was happy to accept the pen in the gift box.


    Hibari Kyouya has a bad temper, but his taste is worthy of recognition.


    "Humph!"


    Glancing at Nie Kong, he gave a cold snort, turned his face away, and didn''t know if it was because of embarrassment or for some reason.


    On the other side, Tetsuya Kusabi looked at the pen in Nie Kong''s hand dumbfounded, with disbelief.


    When it was clear that Sasakawa Kyoko came to his chairperson to discuss a surprise for Nie Kong''s birthday, Chairperson Hibari resolutely refused because he was not interested.


    However, he still secretly prepared a gift for Nie Kong.It turned out that Chairman Skylark also cares about Teacher Nie Kong.Chairman Leng Ao, who has never put others in his eyes, finally surrendered to the charm of Teacher Nie Kong.

 2439 The collapse of the second element Text 4 0107, Lesson Enzo

    After sensing Kusabiki Tetsuya''s gaze, Hibari Kyoumi gave Kusabiki Tetsuya a vicious look, glanced at Enzo, and then looked at Nie Kong impatiently.


    Hibari Kyouya hates gatherings and is psychologically annoying.


    Nie Kong knew this, so he explained his specific plan to Hibari Kyouya in a simple and clear way.


    "Just do it!"


    Regarding Nie Kong''s suggestion and plan, Hibari Kyoumi thought about it, and then categorically agreed, and then, as if she couldn''t bear it, quickly left the room.


    Tetsiya Kusabi looked helplessly in the direction where Hibari Kyouya left, then walked to Nie Kong''s side, and took Nie Kong''s plan.


    "I will order as soon as possible, and will implement it as soon as possible in accordance with the plan."


    Hibari Kyouya is the shopkeeper, and the Commissioner for Discipline and Discipline can be united as it is today. Tetsuya Kusaki has a great contribution to this.


    "Thanks for your hard work."


    Nie Kong smiled gently and nodded.


    "Sometimes I may not be able to give you a reference in time. If you have any questions, you can contact Enzo and he will advise you."


    Nie Kong, who is more and more inclined to throw away his hands, spared no effort to hand over tasks to Enzo as much as possible.


    The way to allow a person to grow quickly is to put pressure on it with appropriate motivation.


    Some people are more oppressed, the more they can stimulate their potential and grow rapidly.


    It''s the Hayato and others, and so is Enzo.


    "He escaped faster than I expected..."


    Nie Kong had already anticipated that Skylark Kyouya would definitely leave from the beginning, so it wasn''t that strange.


    "Master Nie Kong seems to like Senior Lark specially..."


    Enzo thoughtfully.


    Nie Kong didn''t even notice that he was extremely tolerant of Skylark Kyoumi.


    "Kyouya has a lot of room for growth, but I am really looking forward to it!"


    Although Enzo had been specially trained since he was young, Hibari Kyouya, who was trained by Nie Kong, is now much stronger than Enzo.


    What''s more, Hibari Kyouya has unlimited potential.


    "Maybe because, I know he won''t betray me!"


    Even though, interest accounts for a large proportion of this trust.


    "Master Nie Kong, where else to go next?"


    Enzo asked casually.


    "There is nowhere to go for the time being, or let''s go home."


    Nie Kong also replied casually.


    Enzo was silent for a while, opened his mouth, and hurriedly organized the language first, and then asked tentatively.


    "If Master Nie Kong is convenient, can you take Enzo to visit this school?"


    Never let Nie Kong go home without receiving notice from Miss Jingzi!


    "Enzo, are you interested in Ningsheng Middle School?"


    Nie Kong looked at Enzo wickedly and joked with a smile.


    "Or are you interested in the lovely students in this school?"


    Enzo was a little embarrassed, "The subordinates are just curious about the school that Miss Kyoko is studying..."


    Enzo hadn''t even thought about school girl or something!


    "Then, let Kyoko take you to visit the school next time! Let''s go home first."


    Seeing that Enzo had no intentions, Nie Kong waved his hand and planned to go back.


    "Master Nie Kong, I..."


    Seeing that Nie Kong was really planning to go back, Enzo was anxious, and quickly called Nie Kong, but he still hesitated, not knowing how to stop Nie Kong.


    Although he can speak standard Japanese, this is the first time he has come here. He is not familiar with the terrain and does not know what excuses he should use to stop Nie Kong quietly and complete the task that Kyoko explained.


    "Enzo."


    Nie Kong was still turning around, without recovering, calling Enzo''s name coldly.


    "I asked you to come to Japan because of your ability and potential. Don''t let me down!"


    When he noticed Nie Kong''s cold tone, Enzo immediately became excited and realized that there was something wrong.


    Enzo lowered his head silently, thinking hard about the meaning of Nie Kong''s words.


    Nie Kong would not say this for no reason.


    Moreover, I always feel that there is something important that I have ignored!


    "Master Nie Kong..." Enzo was ashamed. After thinking about what Nie Kong meant, he felt guilty and felt that he was sorry for Nie Kong''s trust.


    How could a smart person like Nie Kong fail to see Miss Jingzi''s plan!


    Along the way, Nie Kong would occasionally reveal flaws for Enzo to discover, and Enzo wanted to work hard to complete the task that Kyoko gave, so he just ignored it.


    Nie Kong was displeased by not being careful enough.


    "Enzo, there are so many talents in the special adviser, if you don''t work hard, you may be replaced at any time."


    Nie Kong smiled coldly, turned around, and looked at Enzo with piercing eyes.


    "Are you enlightened?"


    Because of the reason that Nie Kong looked after and brought Japan to follow, Enzo not only began to drift a little, but also completely lost the sense of vigilance that was always on guard when he was at the base.


    What Nie Kong needs is a good assistant who is calm and calm in handling the tasks he has given him, and can get along with the people around him.


    Ability level, this is a condition that can be relaxed.


    After all, if Nie Kong really wants to protect a person, even if he is not by his side, even if he has no power to bind a chicken, Nie Kong can protect him well in the Mafia world.


    I have to say that Nie Kong''s performance in Italy was relatively satisfactory.


    However, after arriving in Japan, Enzo began to become impetuous and fluttered.


    This was something Nie Kong could not allow.


    "Master Nie Kong, the subordinates know they are wrong."


    Enzo fully awakened, knowing that he was faceless facing Nie Kong, but wanted to continue to follow Nie Kong''s side.


    For Nie Kong, he didn''t need life and death. Nie Kong was strong enough to protect himself and the people around him.


    What Nie Kong needs is someone who can understand what he means, and help him do things in an orderly manner!


    For example, Kulom.


    Nie Kong did not speak, but frowned, looking at Enzo, waiting for his answer.


    "Thank Master Nie Kong for willing to give Enzo another chance. Enzo will work hard to no longer live up to Master Nie Kong''s expectations!"


    Enzo understood what Nie Kong meant.


    He is waiting for his enlightenment.


    Once he answered badly, he would be immediately assigned back to Italy.

 2440 The collapse of the second element text 4 0108, Kyokos gift

    Lifting his eyes and looking around, Nie Kong turned his head and glanced at Enzo, "Everyone will get busy after this, and I will take you around this opportunity today!"


    "Ok!"


    Enzo nodded quickly, thought about what Nie Kong meant, and quickly replied, "I will get acquainted with Ning Sheng Ding as soon as possible!"


    "That''s right!"


    Seeing Enzo''s reaction, Nie Kong smiled with satisfaction.


    Although it was just a casual sentence, Nie Kong was expressing two meanings.


    Today I will take you to get to know the surrounding road conditions, you must get familiar with it as soon as possible.


    After that, everyone will get busy. An Sheng''s life will not last too long. You must always be vigilant, and while earnestly completing the tasks assigned by Nie Kong, you must also pay attention to the surrounding situation.


    You are here to work, not to enjoy life.


    There is no time for you to slowly familiarize yourself with the surrounding environment. You must rely on your own strength and effort to follow Nie Kong''s steps as quickly as possible.


    Just like Kulom didn''t need Nie Kongming to say, he would also try hard to get to know the Italian headquarters and the location of the special adviser''s base in advance, and learn as much as possible about the main characters in the family.


    Therefore, even if Kulom''s body is weak, his strength is not particularly strong, Nie Kong also likes her very much, and agrees with her ability to work.


    Seeing Enzo finally understood his thoughts, Nie Kong was in a good mood and took him around.


    It seems to be hanging out, but Nie Kong is actually preparing for the construction of the base in the future.


    Enzo''s memory is very good. While trying hard to remember what Nie Kong said, while trying hard to remember the map location, he no longer had the somewhat laid-back and lazy appearance before.


    Field inspections and negotiations took longer than Nie Kong had imagined, so when Nie Kong was free, it was almost time to go home.


    "Master Nie Kong, the arrangements have been made by Miss Jingzi, and we will wait for you to go back."


    After talking with Kyoko, Enzo reported the situation to Nie Kong.


    Now, Enzo has no need to keep hiding.


    Anyway, Nie Kong actually saw all their actions in his eyes, just pretending to be ignorant.


    "Then let''s go back!"


    Nie Kong stood up sharply, ready to go back.


    Enzo went out with Nie Kong on this trip and fully realized how attractive Nie Kong was.


    After a few steps, you will meet a lot of conversations, or cute cute girls, or domineering royal sisters or charming little women, etc.


    Not only that, from the elderly to the children, Nie Kong is very popular.


    If there were only a few, it wouldn''t be a big deal. Once there were more people, Enzo began to feel a little overwhelmed.


    However, Nie Kong did not change his face, maintained a gentle and elegant gentleman''s demeanor, was gentle with everyone, and approached everyone in an orderly manner, gentle, but not touched by the flowers.


    Enzo is absolutely, if he is also a girl, I am afraid he will be overwhelmed by Nie Kong''s charm.


    How could there be such a perfect person in the world!


    High ability, good looks, high IQ and EQ, arrogant and cold, but not at all disgusting.


    When he noticed something was wrong in his heart, Enzo recovered his emotions in time.


    Concentrating on driving Nie Kong home, Nie Kong closed his eyes and calmed down, and Enzo would not bother him. Only when he was about to arrive, he was about to give a reminder, only to find that Nie Kong had opened his eyes.


    "happy Birthday!"


    As soon as he opened the door, Nie Kong received the unanimous blessings of everyone in the room, and the colorful ribbons flying all over the sky.


    Seeing how the living room was decorated so warmly and beautifully, Nie Kong was a little surprised.


    "Teacher, today is your birthday, so we specially prepared a birthday play for you!"


    Kyoko smiled sweetly, greeted Nie Kong in, eyes curled, full of happiness.


    "This is arranged by all of us, do you like it?"


    "I like it very much."


    Nie Kong glanced around, nodded, then tilted his head and pursed his lips as he looked at Kyoko and the others with a light smile.


    "However, I like the birthday present you give me even more!"


    "How can you ask for gifts directly like this!"


    Jingzi flushed, pouting, embarrassedly pulling Nie Kong to the next dining table.


    "These are the gifts we prepared for you. If you can guess which gift is from whom, I will give it to you!"


    Having said this, Jingzi suddenly smiled and looked at Nie Kong with a malicious smile, "If we can''t guess, then we will take back the present!"


    Nie Kong laughed dumbfounded, and calmly walked to the dining table, holding the gift box, looking at the packaging and laughing to judge the gift-giving person.


    After Nie Kong was able to identify all of them, Jingzi and others were dumbfounded and speechless.


    They just made some mini games for Nie Kong, even if Nie Kong made a mistake, they would not really get it back.


    Unexpectedly, Nie Kong was right about everything!


    "Teacher, you..."


    Kyoko glanced at the people around him, swallowed, and organized the language.


    "Have you known our plan a long time ago and have seen our gifts?"


    "No~"


    Nie Kong shook his head, so he could look at the few people in front of him in time.


    "This is the first time I have seen these gifts, and I am very happy that you have specially prepared this birthday surprise for me."


    What Nie Kong said was the truth, but also the truth.


    "Then... Then how did you guess who these gifts were?"


    Although Jingzi knew that Nie Kong would not lie to herself, she still couldn''t believe it at once.


    "It''s very simple, each of you has a very obvious personality, you can guess it at the first guess."


    Nie Kong picked up a cute pink gift box, "This is a cute gift at first glance. You don''t have to guess or know that it must be prepared by you and Xiaochun. It''s full of girls'' hearts!"


    "Ah, that''s what I said..." Kyoko thoughtfully.


    "The packaging of this gift box is very simple. As expected, it is flat. If I guessed correctly, it should contain a pair of boxing gloves."


    Sasakawa Rakuhei has a relatively simple personality and would like to introduce and recommend things he likes to others.


    "Hey..."


    Sasakawa scratched his head in embarrassment, "Teacher Nie Kong, you guessed it, this is my favorite boxing glove. You will definitely like Teacher Nie Kong too!"


    "Where is mine?" The prison temple Falcon couldn''t wait to take a step forward, looking forward to Nie Kong''s evaluation.


    He chose this gift for a long time.


    "Falcon, as an Italian, your taste will not be bad, and the packaging is also true."


    After all, the Falcon of Prison Temple grew up in the Mafia family in front of the young master, who knows a lot about good things and can''t help but bring the taste of Italy to the gifts.


    Enzo listened carefully to Nie Kong''s analysis. This was a great opportunity to learn.


    Nie Kong was able to judge so accurately that it had something to do with his power of observation and analysis.


    Enzo now thinks he is still studious.


    "Although Bi Yangqi is also Italian, she is a woman after all, and she is also a popular beauty."


    Bi Yangqi''s gift is very feminine and tempting.


    Just like Bi Yangqi himself.


    "This gift, even if I don''t open the package, I can already smell the sweetness inside."


    Nie Kong smiled while holding a beautifully wrapped paper bag and looked at Kulom.


    Under the guidance of Nie Kong, Kulom''s cooking skills have improved greatly.


    Although this gift is not expensive, it is Kulom''s full heart.


    "This...this is a new dessert I came up with..."


    Kulom blushed and looked at Nie Kong a little embarrassed.


    This is a new snack that she finally developed after learning about Nie Kong''s birthday and trying it many times.


    "Now, do I need to continue to analyze it?"


    Nie Kong looked at the person in front of him with a faint smile, "It''s been a long time since no one celebrated my birthday. I am very happy. I understand your wishes."


    Seeing Nie Kong''s sincere smile, Kyoko and the others also felt a sense of happiness.

 2441 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 4 0109, Scarrus fear

    Seeing Nie Kong''s sincere smile, Kyoko and the others also felt a sense of happiness.


    They are a family.


    Nie Kong¡¯s birthday party went on very late, and everyone was very happy. Nie Kong originally wanted to let them have a good time, but they were very self-controlling and prepared to go to rest almost at the time.


    Nie Kong was a little surprised by this.


    After all, children at this age are all like to play with disobedience.


    "My brother used to mess around when I was not paying attention. Since I met Sora, my brother has changed a lot!"


    Standing next to Nie Kong, Kyoko looked at Sasakawa Leping who was walking towards her room, and couldn''t help but scream.


    "The previous brother always had too much energy, and every time he practiced boxing secretly before going to bed, he couldn''t get up in the morning. This gave me a very headache!"


    Kyoko frowned, feeling helpless when he thought of his former brother.


    "But since my brother trained under Sora, his life patterns have become much more normal."


    Jingzi looked at Nie Kong gratefully, and felt happy from the bottom of her heart that she knew Nie Kong.


    "Ha ha."


    Nie Kong chuckled lightly.


    In the early stage, the training was very intense, and Sasakawa was almost at the end of the training and couldn''t wait to sleep right away, where there is still energy to continue practicing, after all, there is training for getting up early in the morning.


    Over time, a habit is formed.


    "It''s okay, you are still growing your body now, and I am somewhat responsible for your body."


    Nie Kong turned his body to his side, looked at Jingzi''s face, and gently touched Jingzi''s head, "You also go to rest! If you don''t take a good rest now, your body may not be able to stand it in a few days."


    The peace now is only temporary.


    Judging from the situation of being attacked today, Nie Kong knew--


    In the days after this, I will get busy.


    "Then I''ll go to wash and rest first, so you should rest earlier."


    Jingzi blushed and waved at Nie Kong before jogging back to her room.


    After watching Kyoko leave, Enzo appeared behind Nie Kong.


    "How is Kyoko''s study status?"


    Nie Kong didn''t turn his head either, keeping the previous action of watching Jingzi leave, asked aloud.


    "Ms. Kyoko''s learning ability is very strong, although the study time is not long, but now Miss Kyoko can have some ordinary conversations."


    Enzo truthfully answered Kyoko''s study status, "Miss Kyoko has worked very hard, thinking that it will not take long before she can communicate with the people in the headquarters without barriers."


    "Ok."


    Nie Kong was silent for a while, and finally only said four words, and there was no other order.


    As the next leader, Kyoko, language is one aspect, and the next leader training is the real focus.


    Nie Kong¡¯s birthday party was the last relaxing time for Jingzi and others. After that, Jingzi and others were studying hard in order to cope with the final exam.


    As a teacher, Nie Kong also implemented strict protection facilities in order to allow them to review with peace of mind.


    At the same time, Nie Kong is also focusing on preparing for all aspects, not only the family matter, but also the teacher''s matter, as well as the child of the rainbow.


    Nie Kong had to take care of it at the same time.


    Therefore, except during class, at other times, it seemed a bit difficult for Jingzi to see Nie Kong.


    At this time, Nie Kong was lying on the roof of the school, taking a break.


    "Nie...Master Nie Kong..."


    Skaru appeared tremblingly in front of Nie Kong, reporting the completion of his mission tremblingly.


    "Scaru, how did you accomplish your task when I told you?"


    Nie Kong, who closed his eyes and calmly did not open his eyes, but moved his mouth to ask about the situation.


    "End... Complete!"


    Sculp wanted to cry without tears.


    God knows how much it took him in order to gather all those people who were amazingly awesome!


    "Tomorrow morning, according to Master Nie Kong''s instructions, they will gather here one after another..."


    "Well, you did a great job."


    Hearing this news, Nie Kong raised his mouth and his mood improved slightly.


    "Scaru, do you want to get rid of your baby''s body and return to your original face?"


    "what!"


    At the moment of shrinking, I wanted to escape from Nie Kong''s Skaru. When he heard Nie Kong''s words, he immediately stepped forward and grabbed Nie Kong''s clothes. "You can get me back to the original body of?"


    Feeling that his clothes and jacket were being held tightly by Skaru, Nie Kong opened his eyes slightly displeased, and squinted at Skaru.


    "Sorry, Lord Nie Kong!"


    Glancing at Nie Kong''s cold eyes, Skaru was so excited that he quickly let go of his hand holding Nie Kong''s clothes, stepped back, and bowed his head in a cold sweat while apologizing.


    In this way, Skaru felt that he had discredited the Rainbow Son.


    "Where there is sacrifice, there is gain, and when there is gain, there is sacrifice."


    Nie Kong chuckled, looking at Skaru in his spare time, "I am not interested in losing money."


    In fact, in fact, Nie Kong is not sure about this matter. After all, he has never been exposed to this situation.


    However, in theory, there is no problem.


    It depends on whether Skaru is willing to bear the consequences.


    Of course, to bear the consequences is the psychological preparation that Skaru himself should have, in addition to that, Nie Kong naturally wants to get his own benefits.


    Seeing Nie Kong''s attitude, Skaru''s trembling body stiffened for a while, and he fell silent for a while, his head drooping, his voice muffled, and his mood very low.


    "Actually, you already had this plan early in the morning!"


    Although it was an interrogative sentence, Sculp said it in a declarative tone.


    Although he persuaded a little, he was not a fool.


    Anyway, he was also the one who was chosen as the son of the rainbow.


    "Although you are asking, but I have no room for rejection, do I?"


    He also knew that when Nie Kong first met him, he was already worried about his abilities.


    This is why he fears Nie Kong so much.

 2442 The collapse of the second element Text 4 0110, Alia visits

    "I am very happy that you have realized this."


    Listening to Skaru''s words, Nie Kong sat up with interest and looked at Skaru for a while.


    "If you are willing to join my family, I can help you get rid of the curse."


    "Huh?" Sculpture raised his head fiercely. "Didn''t you worry about my abilities from the beginning?"


    "I am really interested in your ability to survive, but it doesn''t have to be captured."


    "Your ability is just tasteless to me."


    As the originator of vampires, Nie Kong has an immortal body, so he doesn''t need to care about the aging of his body.


    Under such circumstances, Skaru''s undead ability was precious to others, but to Nie Kong, it seemed tasteless.


    "you--"


    Only then did he realize that he was completely smashed by Nie Kong''s Sculptor''s face, flushed, glared at Nie Kong in anger and opened his mouth, before he could say anything imposing, he touched Nie Kong in his sight. If Ruowu''s icy time is cold, it suddenly resembles a deflated balloon, defeating the battle.


    "I am willing to join!"


    Skaru is a very optimistic person. Although he became angry at first because of being teased by Nie Kong, he quickly changed his mind.


    He only needs to join Nie Kong''s team. Not only can he regain his freedom and get rid of the curse, but he can also be protected by Nie Kong. Anyway, he has earned it!


    Thinking about this, Skaru immediately became excited, approached Nie Kong excitedly, nodded constantly, staring directly at Nie Kong with gleaming eyes.


    "If that''s the case, then it''s hard for me to use my own as the first experiment..."


    Nie Kong muttered to himself thoughtfully, although his words were not loud, they made Skaru sweat continuously.


    "When will Lieburn arrive?"


    After thinking for a while, Nie Kong was still ready to take the strongest Lieborn.


    Get the strongest hand training first, so that the next few people can control the strength.


    Although the wind is pretty good, as Yiping''s master, Nie Kong still has to take Yiping''s feelings into consideration.


    "I will inform you as soon as Lieburn arrives!"


    Sculp wasn''t sure, so he could only guarantee Nie Kong like this.


    "That''s right!" Nie Kong suddenly thought of something, "Is the son of Rainbow who represents Dakong this time, Luce or Arya?"


    It was Arya who appeared in the trial chapter, but now the time is much earlier, so Nie Kong is not sure that Roche is still there.


    "Aaliyah..."


    Hearing the name Lucie, Scarru, who had been heartless, couldn''t help but feel a little lowered, "Lucie is no longer..."


    "That''s it."


    Nie Kong''s eyes closed slightly, thoughtful.


    Dakong, the children of the rainbow, is an exception to the children of the rainbow. The curse has not changed their appearance, but their lives are not long.


    Among the cursed babies of Lieburn''s generation, the original representative of Dakong was Lucie, the boss of the Kilionero family, but his life did not last long. After leaving the world, he inherited his power and family position to his daughter Arya. .


    However, Arya''s life is not long, like a curse. Just like Luce, Arya inherited everything from her to her daughter Uni.


    Dakong, the child of the rainbow, has an orange pacifier, and is the cornerstone of the world like the Penglai ring.


    With the pacifier of the son of Dakong Rainbow, it can travel through parallel space, time, space, all abilities are given by the mother, Luce, and passed on to the next generation.


    "If I remember correctly, the ability of the son of the Rainbow Rainbow is to see through people''s inner world, to feel the thoughts and feelings of others, and to inherit super-intuition from his mother to predict the future..."


    Nie Kong stared into the distance, muttering to himself, with many thoughts.


    Not to mention that you can see through people''s inner world and feel others'' thoughts and feelings. Nie Kong is very interested in the ability of the son of the rainbow to predict the future.


    "If I can, I still want to have a good chat with Luce..."


    Nie Kong sighed helplessly, regretting Luce''s departure.


    Pity¡­¡­


    And Sculp didn''t know Nie Kong''s thoughts, his intentions, or how Nie Kong knew the information, so he was embarrassed and didn''t know how to react.


    "Scaru¡ª"


    When he noticed that someone was approaching, Nie Kong had calmly retracted all his emotions, raised a consistent smile, and looked at Sculloo, "Go back first."


    There is no need to stay here.


    After hearing that he could leave, Sculpture was amnesty, and he didn''t even bother to say hello, and he had already left the place in a slip.


    "This guy, escapes faster than anyone else!"


    Nie Kong looked helplessly in the direction where Skaru left, and then moved his gaze to the entrance of the rooftop.


    Really, Cao Cao is here!


    "Miss Arya¡ª" Nie Kong got up, tidyed up his dress, then smiled at the woman walking towards him, nodded slightly to show friendship.


    "Hello!"


    "Hello, Mr. Nie Kong."


    Arya had a trademark gentle smile on her face, but when she looked at Nie Kong, her eyes were full of defense.


    "It seems that I don''t need to introduce myself anymore!"


    Arya also politely nodded to Nie Kong to show her friendliness. After all, she was from Italy, and she was quite good at etiquette.


    "Miss Arya is much more beautiful than I thought!"


    Nie Kong also gave full play to his gentlemanly demeanor. Although what he said seemed flattering at first, when he said it in Nie Kong''s mouth, it was indeed very sincere and from the heart.


    "Mr. Nie Kong really praised him."


    Arya chuckled, "Mr. Nie Kong is much gentler than I thought!"


    Arya, who has always been able to read other people''s thoughts and perceptions, can''t see Nie Kong''s heart clearly, which made her feel a little interested.


    Nie Kong in this way is no different from a wealthy son with a good tutor in Italy.

 2443 The collapse of the second element Text 4 0111, lift the curse? !

    If Arya hadn''t determined that the person in front of her was a dangerous existence, she would have been deceived by his gentlemanly demeanor.


    "Mr. Nie Kong, you do not belong to this world. You should also know this."


    "Oh?" Nie Kong raised his eyebrows and looked directly into Arya''s eyes curiously, "Miss Arya knows who I am?"


    "If I could know, it would be best."


    Arya didn''t hide it either, Nie Kong was a smart person, and she didn''t need to hide it.


    "I am also very interested in the identity of Mr. Nie Kong!"


    Nie Kong cannot see through.


    Strength is unfathomable.


    Arya deliberately came to test Nie Kong in advance because she wanted to get the information she wanted from real person Nie Kong.


    Undeniably, before meeting Nie Kong, Arya was able to learn about Nie Kong''s thoughts and notifications by means of face-to-face contact.


    It''s just a pity that this idea did not succeed.


    "Haha..." Nie Kong chuckled, "Is the Dakong Rainbow Son super-intuitive? It''s a very interesting ability!"


    While Arya was testing Nie Kong, Nie Kong was also testing Arya''s ability and influence on him.


    "I heard that the son of Dakong Rainbow has the ability to predict the future..."


    After a pause, Nie Kong raised his eyes to look behind Arya, "It seems that Miss Arya also brought her guard with me!"


    "Cios!"


    A iconic milky voice came from behind Arya.


    Lieburn was wearing a mini suit and leather shoes, raised his hand to lower the brim of his hat, covering most of his face, and appeared solemnly, appearing beside Arya.


    "meet again."


    When Skaru informed him like that, Liborn had already expected Nie Kong, and after careful consideration, he was ready to come to the meeting.


    However, he did not expect Arya to leave early.


    Therefore, after learning about Arya''s information, Lieburn didn''t care about his work, and hurried to Arya''s side.


    Arya is not only the son of Dakong Rainbow, but also because she is Luce''s daughter and it is Lieburn''s unshirkable responsibility to protect her.


    It''s just a pity that it was a step too late.


    No matter how hard Lieburn tried to hide himself, Nie Kong could see through it at a glance.


    This makes Lieburn a little unhappy.


    "Miss Arya, your ability to predict the future, do you predict the current situation?"


    Nie Kong ignored Liborn, but put all his thoughts on Arya.


    "Although it is true that, as you said, Mr. Nie Kong, I have the ability to predict the future, but I can''t predict everything."


    Arya smiled unhurriedly and replied aloud, "If I have such a powerful word, then I don''t need to come out to see you specially, Mr. Nie Kong."


    Lieburn raised his eyebrows slightly, wondering why Arya was so honest with Nie Kong, but did not rush to ask questions, but kept silent.


    And Arya''s instinct told herself that there was no need to tell any lies in front of Nie Kong.


    Even if they tell a lie, it will be very unfavorable to their side!


    "Listening to Miss Arya, your abilities seem to have no effect on me!"


    Nie Kong answered thoughtfully, with a smile on his face as warm as a spring breeze.


    If it is seen by outsiders, it is completely impossible to treat this as a confrontation.


    Arya¡¯s identity is very special. If Arya¡¯s abilities are useless to him, the only explanation Nie Kong can think of is--


    Because I am not a person in this world!


    "I can probably understand why those kids are willing to follow you."


    Even in the face of Nie Kong who might be an enemy, Arya still smiled warmly.


    "If it wasn''t because of the different positions, I would really hope to be able to make good friends with you!"


    As a friend, Nie Kong is really a very comfortable thing.


    So, if possible, Arya didn''t want to be enemies with Nie Kong.


    And because of Nie Kong''s attitude, the guard in Arya''s eyes gradually began to dissipate.


    In the past, it was because there were only rumors and no personal experience, so in Arya''s eyes, Nie Kong was a man with high ability, vigor and violent blood.


    However, after the real meeting, Arya felt that Nie Kong had a great appetite for her.


    "of course."


    Nie Kong returned with a gentle smile, "It is my honor to be favored by Miss Arya."


    In any case, Nie Kong still admired Arya very much, not to mention that he himself didn''t want to have any conflict with girls.


    Although Lieburn was dissatisfied with Arya''s attitude towards Nie Kong, he also knew that Arya was not the kind of woman who was easily deceived. Therefore, he did not say anything but silently respected Arya''s decision.


    "Talking to Miss Arya makes me feel very relaxed and happy. If Miss Arya doesn''t mind, I hope I can have a cup of afternoon tea with me if I have time."


    Nie Kong walked a few steps towards Arya, and made a gentleman''s invitation, "I am quite knowledgeable about making snacks for afternoon tea."


    "My pleasure."


    Arya smiled and agreed, "I''m looking forward to it."


    For the short-lived family curse, it is false to say don''t mind.


    Therefore, Arya knows how to enjoy a limited life better than others.


    "For the curse of the pacifier, Mr. Nie Kong, seems to have a way?"


    Arya didn''t think that Nie Kong would be willing to reveal her identity and origin, and she didn''t want to be unhappy with Nie Kong because of this incident.


    Therefore, she thought of another way to test Nie Kong''s details.


    "The method is not good for the time being. It''s just a bit of thinking. I don''t have much chance of winning before it is implemented."


    Nie Kong said his thoughts in no hurry.


    Although he admired Arya, he still chose to have reservations about this matter.


    Untie the curse of the pacifier, it was just Nie Kong''s interest.


    He did not want any tendency to become a responsibility.


    "Do you really have a way to unlock the curse of the pacifier?"


    Hearing Nie Kong''s answer, Liborn felt a little uneasy.


    He doesn''t understand Nie Kong, but he understands the ideas of smart people.


    "If Mr. Lieburn is willing to cooperate, there is value in giving it a try."


    Nie Kong didn''t mind using strong against Lieborn, but if Lieborn was willing to cooperate, this would save Nie Kong a lot of trouble.


    "It''s just that there are certain risks."


    Moreover, this is a matter of willingness to fight and suffer, even if there are any problems, Nie Kong does not need to bear it.


    "While being cursed, your souls are already bound to these pacifiers. You must protect the integrity of the pacifiers until you die."


    Because it was not himself who was cursed, Nie Kong ignored Lieburn''s murderous aura, and his tone was particularly brisk when analyzing.


    "You also know that the curse of the soul is much more difficult for the body to deal with!"


    Seeing Nie Kong who was smiling and smiling like a spring breeze, Liborn frowned while cursing Nie Kong''s cunning in his heart, considering how certain Nie Kong''s words were.

 2444 The collapsed two-dimensional body text 4 0112, conditions

    Although he has survived with this baby''s body for so many years, Lieburn has become accustomed to this posture.


    However, this does not mean that he does not want to restore his previous body.


    "Miss Arya, I think you also know that although your strength is inherited from generation to generation, but¡ª"


    Nie Kong paused, then looked straight at Arya and observed her reaction.


    "I think you know better than anyone else that the life span of your children of Dakong Rainbow will be shorter from generation to generation."


    Although Yuni sacrificed his life in order to resurrect the child of the rainbow who was suspended from death.


    However, Yuni''s life span is indeed so short that he can no longer have the next generation of inheritors.


    "I don''t know Miss Arya, have you foreseen Yuni''s future?"


    As soon as Nie Kong said this, Arya, who was smiling softly, couldn''t help but frowned, thinking about the meaning of Nie Kong''s words.


    "Mr. Nie Kong, also has the ability to predict the future?"


    Arya asked uncertainly.


    "No, this ability, although I am very interested, but unfortunately, I don''t have it."


    Nie Kong shook his head, the smile on his face never changed.


    "This is only the information I got from a certain channel. As for how I got it, I''m sorry, please forgive me for no comment."


    "Does Mr. Nie Kong have the power to lift this curse?"


    The smile returned to Arya''s face, but it was a little more stiff compared to the gentleness before.


    If Nie Kong can''t help it, he doesn''t need to raise this topic specifically.


    Arya is willing to obey her own fate, but she is a mother after all, and she hopes that her daughter can get rid of this fate.


    This kind of fate, you only need to bear it yourself, Yuni is still so young, should not bear such a heavy pressure.


    "Sorry, my answer is the same as before."


    Although Nie Kong provoked this topic, Nie Kong still refused as always, "I only have ideas, and I haven''t really touched it, so I can''t guarantee 100%."


    "Moreover, this kind of thing also has certain risks. No one can guarantee fate, right?"


    Maybe Nie Kong can successfully untie the curse of the nipple, but that doesn''t mean that Yuni''s fate will change accordingly.


    When the life span is reached, no one can guarantee what accidents will happen.


    "If you really do it, you will naturally be psychologically prepared. Mr. Nie Kong need not worry about this."


    Arya, who sensed Nie Kong''s meaning, put on a formulaic smile on her face, "Of course, this kind of thing is not easy for Mr. Nie Kong, and we will not let Mr. Nie Kong work in vain."


    Since just now, Nie Kong has been putting forward opinions, but he has reserved his ability. The purpose is to suspend their appetite.


    I have a way to help you, but there is a risk. You have to bear this risk yourself. I will only assist and will not assume any responsibility.


    However, we are only nodding acquaintances now, coupled with the opposition between the families, want me to help you, also let me see your sincerity.


    This is what Nie Kong expressed.


    Lieborn was unhappy, and his hostility towards Nie Kong became stronger.


    However, Arya felt that Nie Kong''s request was reasonable.


    In the Mafia world, it is dark.


    Nie Kong is not a great kind person, and he has no obligation to help free of charge.


    What''s more, from the perspective of the family, Nie Kong can actually use this and his own power to deal with them.


    However, Nie Kong did not do this, but threw an olive branch at himself.


    Arya compares her heart to herself, and if she and Nie Kong change their positions, she might also choose the same approach as Nie Kong.


    No one is the Virgin, nor the Savior.Their hands are stained with the blood of many people, either evil or innocent.


    In the final analysis, everything is for his own family.


    "Mr. Nie Kong, if you have any requirements, you can say it."


    Arya talked with Nie Kong greatly, "If we can do it, it will naturally be incumbent."


    Understanding is one thing, negotiation is one thing.


    It is impossible for Arya to abandon this world for her own individual or family.


    Lieburn stood silently and did not interfere with Arya''s decision.


    He is the number one killer in the world and does not belong to any family or organization in theory.


    "It is my honor to receive Miss Arya''s promise."


    Just as Arya appreciates Nie Kong''s charm and ability, Nie Kong also appreciates Arya''s insight and courage.


    "Although this is only the first time we have met, I believe in Miss Arya''s promise."


    After getting the result he expected, Nie Kong was relieved, "So, this is not in a hurry. When the curse is lifted, we can come to Japan to have a long conversation."


    Although Arya has no arrogance, she has arrogance.Therefore, Nie Kong believed that she would not do anything like abandoning a promise.Of course, if he abandons his promise, Nie Kong has a way to punish them.Although the Rainbow Child is very powerful, Nie Kong did not take it seriously.


    "Thank you."


    After going round and round, Nie Kong finally let Nie Kong agree to help, and Arya was finally relieved.


    Although Nie Kong indicated that there was a risk, Arya''s intuition told herself that she found herself surprisingly trusting in Nie Kong''s abilities.


    "Sorry, it will be my turn in a minute. Please forgive me for being out of company first."


    Estimating that the time is almost there, Nie Kong smiled at Arya and said goodbye, and left the rooftop.


    The goal has been achieved, and now it is time to prepare for the next plan.


    Nie Kong has not forgotten that the curse of the Rainbow Son, but the so-called so-called Ping Ping, which is so mysterious!


    The seven children of the rainbow, the seven babies, all possess strong power, but they are relatively cursed.

 2445 The collapse of the second element text 4 0113, Kyokos nostalgia

    Watching Nie Kong leave the rooftop until he disappeared from sight, Liburn and Arya did not rush to leave either.


    "Arya."


    Lieburn frowned, his murderous aura looming.


    "Your decision was too hasty."


    In the confrontation this time, the situation was completely one-sided, and everything was proceeding according to Nie Kong''s plan. This made Liborn very unhappy.


    "All this is in that guy''s calculations."


    He hates being calculated.


    He has always been the only one who counts others, and Lieburn''s arrogance does not allow him to swallow his anger.


    "Uncle Lieburn..."


    Arya looked into the distance with a melancholy expression.


    "Don''t worry, I have not forgotten my duty."


    Lieburn raised his eyebrows and looked at Arya, waiting for her thoughts.


    "He is not from this world, so the only person who can get rid of the constraints of this world is him!"


    Thinking of her mother, Luce, Arya''s cheeks gradually hung a trace of sorrow, "If it was her mother who was communicating with him, she would make such a decision."


    "Super intuitive?"


    When talking about Luce, Lieburn''s eyes darkened, "If this is the case, then I have nothing to say."


    Arya knows more about this world than Lieburn, so even if Lieburn is unwilling in his heart, he will support all Arya''s decisions without hesitation.


    Regarding Arya''s promise, even if she is gone, her daughter Yuni will keep the promise, so Nie Kong is not worried about this.


    Now Nie Kong is more interested in the curse of the nipple and the world.


    The curse of the nipple is imprinted on the soul. If it is cracked or lifted forcibly, the final result will be the same as the ending of the Avengers. The body dies and the soul dissipates.


    However, the Avengers relied on their firm beliefs to return from hell, and the strong obsession with revenge made them regained and survived.


    Because he had the experience of the Avengers before, if there is nothing unexpected, Nie Kong can also start on the Rainbow Son from this aspect.


    However, as for the son of Dakong Rainbow, Nie Kong really had to spend some time carefully verifying the situation.


    "Okay, this class will end here, students go home and remember to consolidate today''s knowledge points!"


    Estimating that the time was almost up, Nie Kong put away the lectures, and the bell rang after his words fell.


    "It''s amazing. Teacher Nie Kong doesn''t need to look at the time at all, but every time it is just right to announce the end of get out of class!"


    If one or two times were occasional, but every time it was calculated accurately, many students would be amazed at Nie Kong''s grasp of time.


    "The teacher is just that the concept of time is more important!"


    Nie Kong smiled and didn''t intend to stay longer on this topic, and went straight to Kulom, "Kulome, Xiao Jing, you two come to the office with me."


    Hearing this, the Hayato in Prison Temple, who was about to chat with Kyoko, had to silently return to his seat.


    "Ok."


    Jingzi and Kulom looked at each other. They didn''t know why Nie Kong suddenly sought them out, but they obediently put down their homework and followed Nie Kong to the office.


    After arriving at the office, Nie Kong did not rush to say anything, but closed the door first and set up an enchantment to ensure that no one could inquire into the situation in the room. Then he looked at Ku Luo with an apologetic smile. Mu and Kyoko.


    "Sorry, the situation is a bit special now, I must be more cautious!"


    "air."


    Seeing Nie Kong''s cautious appearance, Jingzi had a bad feeling in her heart, "What happened?"


    Although Kulom did not speak, he looked at Nie Kong nervously and worried.


    "It''s okay, don''t worry, it''s just that some people don''t know whether they are friends or enemies, so they have to be cautious."


    After being attacked last time, Nie Kong guessed that Ping was very good at hiding, so in order to maintain the mystery, Nie Kong had to think more.


    Since the other party wants to play, Nie Kong doesn''t mind playing with him!


    "Xiao Jing, how''s your progress in barrier cultivation recently?"


    "Hmm..." Kyoko thought for a while, organized the language, and said, "It should be stronger too."


    Nie Kong smiled softly, "Xiao Jing, your progress is pretty good! Work harder in the future! I will give you more than that to transform the ring. Xiao Jing, you need to strengthen the power fit between the ring."


    Jingzi has a lot of things to study, and Nie Kong feels very happy that he can work hard to improve his strength under such circumstances.


    Kyoko has grown stronger step by step, and the better he is, the more proof that his vision is right.


    "Well, I got it."


    Nie Kong''s requirements have always been relatively high, and only a compliment from Nie Kong was the work of the prison temple Hayato and Sasakawa Leping so hard.


    Therefore, Kyoko was very flattered by Nie Kong''s praise.


    "Colom, how is your practice?"


    Kulom is a rare sensitive body, extremely sensitive to illusion and soul, and has a rare talent.


    Although at the same time, the corresponding is that her physique has been difficult to strengthen.


    "If you use illusion, you can still keep up with Master Mukuro''s progress, but..."


    Kulom lowered his head, hesitated, and whispered in a somewhat embarrassed voice, "It''s just that I''ve encountered a bottleneck in the practice of the soul..."


    The illusion is taught by Liu Dao Mukuro, but the practice of the soul is taught by Nie Kong.


    Therefore, Kulom worked harder in the cultivation of the soul, and he paid more attention to it.


    However, little effect has been achieved.


    "Talk about the reason."


    Seeing Kulom''s guilt, Nie Kong couldn''t say anything to blame.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Kulom tried hard to think about the situation before, "Each time at the last moment, there is a thin film in front of him, which is completely invisible and cannot be destroyed."


    If it''s just the spiritual world, then Kulom is quite comfortable, but when it comes to the soul, it is not that simple.


    "Soul is the foundation of a person, it is not that simple."


    Nie Kong thoughtfully, "That layer of protection should be the automatic protection under the subconscious mind. The more you forcefully want to break through, the harder it will be to break through."


    "So..." Kulom realized something.


    "Can''t all rely on strength..."


    "It''s not the truth. If you are strong enough, it is naturally not a problem, but before that, if you want to break through, you can only rely on your own comprehension."


    Nie Kong nodded and shook his head again. While talking about his own opinions, he looked at Kulom''s enlightened expression, and he stopped naturally.


    The reason why Kyoko and Kulom are called is because the next curse of touching the pacifier of the Rainbow Child may require the power of both of them.


    If Kulom didn''t have time to catch up, then Liu Dao Mukuro would have to help.


    "I know."


    Kulom seemed to have realized something, his eyes brightened, and he nodded at Nie Kong happily.


    "In a few days, you may need to use your strength to accomplish one thing, so you should be mentally prepared first."


    Nie Kong took Jingzi and Kulom by the hands, "Also, no matter what happens, remember to tell me if you have any troubles, you can also discuss with me."


    "I also want to spend more time with teachers, teachers..."


    Kyoko''s voice was a little low, and she held her emotions and looked directly at Nie Kong, "But, you are very busy, and I don''t want to burden you with my own affairs."


    Every time I saw Nie Kong, Jingzi wanted to hug Nie Kong and soothe his exhaustion.


    "How can Kyoko''s affairs be a burden! I am also happy to accompany you more with Kyoko!"


    Nie Kong sighed helplessly, looked at Jingzi with red eyes, and embarrassed him in his arms.


    "Don''t worry, being busy is only temporary, and although busy, I am interested in doing it myself, so I won''t feel too tired, don''t worry!"

 2446 The collapse of the second element text 4 0114, first seeing the river

    Basically, the affairs of the Commissioner for Discipline and Discipline have been set up, and the base has been solved up and down. He only needs to monitor it occasionally.


    He has also gained the trust of the family members of the Simon family at Guri Yanzhen. Now when Bermuda finds the cemetery of the first generation of the Simon family and finds the ring of the Simon family, he can inspire Guri Yanzhen and others. Strength.


    On the other hand, as for the son of the rainbow, Arya, as Osora, speaks a bit of weight, not to mention that the other people are not willing to be a baby body, and the plan to relieve the curse of the pacifier should also be put forward.


    Finally, and the most important point-


    Gakafis!


    Judging from his attack, he has also begun to lose his temper.


    Nie Kong didn''t need to do anything more, as long as he made preparations and follow-up work, while waiting for the other party to take the initiative to dedicate himself to the negotiation.


    Everything was proceeding according to Nie Kong''s plan.


    Of course, although everything is proceeding according to Nie Kong''s mind, there is still a variable in any case.


    Irie Masaichi and Bran Jessop!


    After Kulom and Jingzi left the office, Nie Kong sorted out the teacher''s handouts and walked directly to the committee''s activity room.


    Before entering the door, Nie Kong knocked on the door politely twice.


    "Who!"


    In the activity room, there was only one Tetsiya Kusagi who was working hard to deal with a mountain of information files.


    Few people come to the activity room of the Commissioner for Discipline and Discipline, and Chairman Hibari never knocks on the door when he enters the room.


    "it''s me."


    A gentle voice came from above Tetsuya Kusabi''s head. Tetsuya Kusabi was shocked in his heart, and when he raised his head suddenly, he saw Nie Kong''s smile like a spring breeze.


    "Ah! Teacher Nie Kong!"


    Tetsuya Kusabi got up from the chair immediately in fright, and stood stiff with a regretful expression on his face.


    "We...Chairman, go and inspect the wind, it''s disciplined!"


    For fear of Nie Kong''s blame, Kusabi Tetsuya quickly changed the subject.


    "I didn''t come to Kyoya."


    "Don''t be nervous, everyone will always have a bad temper."


    Hearing Nie Kong''s words, Kusabi Tetsuya breathed a sigh of relief.


    "It''s just¡ª" Looking at the relieved Tetsuki Grass Wall, Nie Kong suddenly turned his words, "Next time you lose your temper, you have to look at someone!"


    "Is there anything unusual about the person I asked you to stare at?"


    Masaichi Irue is a variable, and now people who have no contact there can monitor it, so Nie Kong directly asked Tetsuya Kusabi to find someone from the Commissioner of Discipline to monitor it.


    "The person I sent to monitor didn''t send any information back, which meant it was normal."


    Although Caobi Zheya didn''t know Nie Kong''s thoughts, he still seriously arranged for someone to complete Nie Kong''s instructions.


    "However, shortly after our people went to monitor, they were discovered by that guy, but that guy was very timid and didn''t do anything other than fear."


    "I was discovered soon after monitoring?"


    Although Tetsuya Kusabi didn''t think there was a problem, Nie Kong, who knew the inside story, grasped the doubt.


    Although Irue''s personality is weak, his IQ is not low. After all, he is a person who can enter the best university. Nie Kong can''t easily ignore his importance.


    What''s more, he has an open-minded person who believes from the future self to the present self.


    The current Irie Masaichi is not dangerous, but it does not mean that Irie Masaichi is not threatened in the future.


    "Ah, yes."


    At Nie Kong''s sudden interruption, Kusabi Zhe was shocked and nodded immediately.


    "In this case, there is no need to continue monitoring."


    Nie Kong pondered for a moment, and waved his hand to show the order to withdraw the surveillance.


    "You keep busy!"


    After learning about the situation from Tetsuya Kusabi, Nie Kong prepared to check the situation of Irie Masaichi himself.


    Bai Lan was able to awaken in the parallel world after encountering Irie Shoichi who went to play the future twice from now, so, if there were no accidents, the current Irie Shoichi should have been to the future.


    Nie Kong hurried towards the address given by Tetsuya Irie Masaichi, while analyzing the relationship.


    When he arrived at the address of Masaichi Irue, he had gone home from school and returned to his room, earnestly completing the homework assigned by the school teacher.


    The room is a very ordinary and popular room, but it is very clean and not scruffy at all. It can be seen that Irie is a very serious and careful character.


    She has short brown-red hair and dark-green eyes hidden behind brown-rimmed glasses. His appearance is very delicate. Now he is still a childish appearance. He is studying in a famous private middle school and is about the same age as Kyoko.


    Although the courage is relatively small, and there will be a series of adverse reactions such as stomach pain and knee tremor when tense, although the ability is good, people are also very easy to understand.


    Nie Kong had just observed Ji Jiang Zhengyi at the window for a while. After a while, the other party seemed to have noticed something and began to look around outside the window.


    "What a sensitive child!"


    Nie Kong sighed silently, and then moved into the room of Rujiang Zhengyi.


    Irue didn''t see any figure, he only felt a breeze by the window, and entered the room with a faint smell of comfort.


    "Is it an illusion..."


    Irue looked out the window with a bewildered look, and didn''t find anyone. After muttering to himself, he continued to focus all his energy on the homework in front of him.


    "Iri Jiang is really a good student who is hardworking and studious!"


    Nie Kong said, and then looked at Ru Jiang Zhengyi''s body suddenly stiff, his eyes widened and he turned his head in disbelief, staring at him as if he had seen a ghost.


    "You... why are you here!"


    Iri Jiang was pointing at Nie Kong with one finger, and supporting the table with one hand backwards to prevent him from falling off the chair. His whole body was stiff and he looked like a frightened bird.

 2447 The collapse of the second element Text 4 0115, the future in ten years

    "It seems that Irue-san knows me!"


    When a stranger suddenly appears in his room, the average person''s first reaction should be to ask who the other person is, but Irie''s reaction is not like this.


    The sentence that blurted out was "Why are you here?" This clearly means that I know Nie Kong right now, or that he knows Nie Kong.


    However, Nie Kong could be sure that he had not had any positive contact with Zhengyi Irui.


    Looking at Nie Kong who looked at him with a faint smile, Rujiang Zhengyi slowly calmed down from the shock at the beginning, holding his stomach in pain, arching his body slightly, and slumped on the chair.


    Nie Kong silently watched the scene before him.


    If he didn''t guess wrong, this should be the situation where Irie Masao got nervous at first.


    "Do you need me to take you to the hospital?"


    Nie Kong still wants to test if he should be tested.


    "No, no need." Iru Jiang was sweating and shook his head, "It''s just an old problem..."


    "This problem was caused after seeing me. Is it possible that this disease is related to me?"


    Nie Kong sat peacefully, without any intention to get up, and the previous words were only to test Jiang Zhengyi.


    Faced with the "stranger" Nie Kong, Rujiang Zhengyi was not afraid, but he was extremely nervous.


    All this caused Nie Kong''s curiosity.


    "Student Irie can talk about it, how did you meet me?"


    Nie Kong could clearly see that the trembling of his body became more obvious when Zhengyi Irui on the opposite side heard his own words slowly.


    "I don''t have a very good temper. Don''t try to use any excuses to prevaricate me!"


    With a light and fluttering sentence, Nie Kong directly blocked Rujiang Zhengyi''s idea of ??wanting to find an excuse.


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    Irue sighed leisurely and tried to force himself to calm down, "Could it be that Teacher Nie Kong received the same letter from the future as I did?"


    He came to know Nie Kong because of the letter from the future self to himself. Therefore, his first reaction was because Nie Kong knew that he was also because of the future self, or his own reason.


    "No!"


    Nie Kong shook his head and denied Ru Jiang Zhengyi''s guess.


    "Eh?"


    Iru Jiang was taken aback for a moment, and looked up at Nie Kong directly, "Then why does Teacher Nie Kong know me?"


    He was just an ordinary and ordinary student who couldn''t be found in the crowd, and he was completely different from Nie Kong, who was so powerful in the Mafia world.


    In the future, because he has also become a member of the Italian Mafia, he can barely understand the fact that he knows Nie Kong, but now, he is just an ordinary middle school student who can accomplish nothing!


    "It seems that Irue''s acquaintance is just the future me!"


    Seeing Rujiang Zhengyi''s reaction, Nie Kong guessed his inner thoughts basically, and some of the doubts in his heart were also solved.


    Irrie lowered his head and dared not speak.


    In the face of smart people, one more sentence will reveal more of your own information.


    "Student Irie can tell me, what tasks have you gotten from your future letter?"


    Nie Kong was slowly talking about his purpose, while quietly observing Ir Jiang Zhengyi''s reaction.


    Irue''s reaction suddenly became weird. He just wanted to say something, but it seemed like he realized something suddenly. He closed his mouth tightly, and looked at Nie Kong in a frightened look. He immediately looked away with a guilty conscience.


    "Yes, sorry, I can''t say."


    "En? Not wanting to say, but can''t you?"


    Nie Kong raised his eyebrows and looked at the expression on Ir Jiangzheng''s face that couldn''t hide his emotions at all, speculating on his thoughts.


    "Because this task involves me, are you worried that after you say it, you will not be able to complete the task that you will entrust yourself in the future?"


    Hearing these words, Rujiang Zhengyi shrank his neck with more guilty conscience, not daring to look at Nie Kong directly.


    "Or, you are worried, after you say it, you will change the future?"


    Seeing Rujiang Zhengyi''s reaction, Nie Kong spoke his guess unhurriedly, and then observed the opponent''s reaction to infer whether his guess was correct.


    As expected by Nie Kong, Iu Jiang Zhengyi is still very immature and is not good at hiding his emotions. After hearing Nie Kong''s words, his face changed drastically, his face twisted and he was holding his stomach. You can see that he is now The heart is very tense.


    "Even if you don''t tell me, I can still know the situation from your reaction, it''s just a waste of time."


    Nie Kong got up, walked slowly to Ru Jiang Zhengyi, leaned close to Ru Jiang Zhengyi''s side, and looked at him with a wide-open look, "Now, are you willing to honestly tell me all the information you know?"


    Nie Kong''s voice was very soft, but it contained a force that could not be denied.


    Ir Jiang was sweating constantly in front of his forehead, and finally succumbed to the threat of Nie Kong.


    "Teacher Nie Kong... As expected... Yes, it is Teacher Nie Kong..."


    Irie was shaking his body, shaking his voice, looking frightened.


    Nie Kong looked at his masterpiece with satisfaction.


    Very good, finally Irue was scared.


    It seems that the relationship between the future self and Irie Masaichi is pretty good, which has caused the current counterpart to only be nervous when seeing him.


    If you can''t make the other person afraid, there are some things that are more difficult!


    "I, no, it''s the future me, leaving me in the dark, that...I...no, it''s the future me..."


    I don''t know if it is the reason for being too nervous. Iru Jiang Zhengyi''s words are very incoherent, his voice is also very light, and his thinking is very chaotic, let alone Nie Kong, even he himself does not know what he is talking about.


    "Don''t be so nervous, I won''t do anything to you now!"


    Seeing what the other person looked like, Nie Kong sighed leisurely, "Or you can just show me the letter from you in the future."

 2448 The collapse of the second element Text 4 0116, Kyoko ten years later

    Rather than listening to Irie Masaichi''s explanation, who is now confused, it is better to look at the trust and judgment situation for himself and it is more convenient and quick.


    "Good, good."


    As he received an amnesty, I ran to the bed with excitement, took out an iron box under the bed and handed it to Nie Kong.


    "All the letters I have received now are here."


    When Nie Kong took over the iron box, Rujiang Zhengyi suddenly thought that those letters still contained a lot of little secrets about his unknown future that he used to make him believe, he couldn''t help but hesitate.


    However, after Nie Kong glanced at himself faintly, Ru Jiang was so scared that he immediately let go and shrank to the side.


    He can''t be blamed for being too embarrassed, mainly because Teacher Nie Kong''s aura is too strong!


    Irrie was eager to cry without tears.


    "Where is the Bazooka for Ten Years?"


    After Nie Kong read the contents of all the letters with a glance and ten lines, he raised his eyes to Irue Masaichi.


    "Yes, here..."


    Iru Jiang tremblingly opened the closet door, took out a large box, placed it gently in front of Nie Kong, and quickly retracted.


    "About the situation, I already know something."


    Nie Kong took the letter, nodded at Ir Jiang, and then returned the iron box to the opponent.


    "You help watch, I''ll go to the future."


    However, the only difference is that the time Nie Kong goes to the future is not the same as the current time, and the time difference between each time is not the same.


    "correct!"


    When he was about to use the rocket launcher for ten years, Nie Kong suddenly thought of a question, "Help me calculate the time, I want to test it."


    The current Nie Kong didn''t know why his future self didn''t deal with this drawback, but he now didn''t want to keep this hidden danger.


    "Oh, I see." Irue nodded obediently, indicating that there is no problem.


    This task is much simpler than other tasks, and Irie Masaichi is naturally more happy.


    Because Nie Kong does not belong to this world, even if Nie Kong spends ten years with a rocket launcher to go to the future, the future Nie Kong will not appear in front of Yi Jiang.


    At the same time as the smoke rose, Irujiang Zhengyi also started to confront the time, and then stared at the place where Nie Kong disappeared, waiting for Nie Kong''s reappearance.


    And Nie Kong calmly felt that the surrounding situation had changed, and before the smoke cleared, he was already alert to the surrounding situation.


    In the world ten years from now, what will happen is not certain.


    "Jun Nie?"


    A sweet and suspicious voice came from right in front. Although his voice became mature, Nie Kong could hear it.


    That was Kyoko''s voice.


    "Eh?"


    After seeing the true face, Jingzi looked at Nie Kong with a surprised expression, but soon calmed down, "Are you Nie Jun ten years ago?"


    Although her complexion had calmed down, Kyoko''s eyes still revealed a puzzled expression.


    "Well, I am Nie Kong ten years ago."


    Nie Kong looked at the mature version of Kyoko with long hair in front of him, wearing a suit, his eyes quickly returned to normal after he was surprised at first.


    "Xiao Jing is really a beauty."


    Although it was only a short meeting, Nie Kong could clearly see that Kyoko had become a lot more mature.


    When things happen, he is calm and calm, and his body exudes a mature aura, but he has the courage of a leader.


    "Well, now everyone is from Jun Nie, and you already understand Jun Nie''s nature!"


    The adult version of Kyoko was not the same as before. Facing Nie Kong''s praise, she blushed at all times. Instead, she smiled and pursed her lips, and then looked straight at Nie Kong.


    "After so many years, I am not the same me back then~"


    Jingzi held a long tone, looked at Nie Kong with a smile, and then suddenly got close to Nie Kong, pushing Nie Kong towards the back wall, supporting the wall with one hand, and putting one hand on Nie Kong¡¯s shoulder, and directly offered it. Fragrant kiss.


    Nie Kong was stunned at first, and soon turned away from the guest, changed the passive to the initiative, turned over and changed positions with Jingzi, supporting the wall with one hand, and lifting the adult version of Jingzi''s chin with the other hand, facing her fan -Tender fragrant lips, kissed hard.


    Jingzi closed her eyes like enjoyment and let out a dazed "Uh", very actively responding to Nie Kong''s kiss.


    Although Nie Kong''s kiss was heavy at first, he quickly began to lightly peck it, kissing Jingzi to his heart, and involuntarily tightening Nie Kong''s waist.


    But soon, because he realized that the person in front of him was Nie Kong ten years ago, Jingzi quickly pushed Nie Kong away gently.


    "Nie Jun, you are here, should something happen, right?"


    Ten years of rocket launchers were of no use to Nie Kong, but the current Nie Kong was from ten years ago, so Kyoko quickly sorted out the relationship.


    Although she also wanted to stay together with Nie Kong, it still matters.


    As for Nie Kong, although he wanted to deepen his kiss, because there was a reason for coming to the future this time, he had to let Kyoko reluctantly let go.


    Nie Kong glanced around, and he unexpectedly discovered that there was no second Nie Kong in this world.


    It''s just like a bazooka for ten years, suddenly changing others into more than ten years later.In other words, Nie Kong is unique in all parallel worlds.The world ten years later may also be a parallel world.


    Seeing Nie Kong''s appearance, Jingzi laughed with a "pouch", and pushed Nie Kong''s chest with a chuckle, "No hurry, we, the day will be long."


    Outside, Kyoko is a leader.


    However, in front of Nie Kong, Jingzi will always be just a shy little woman.


    "Come, tell me what the situation is now."


    From the two words of situation, Jingzi quickly understood that what Nie Kong wanted to know was the current situation between the Italian Mafia families, lowered his eyes and thought about it, organized the language, and then raised his eyes to Nie Kong.


    "This is the family''s headquarters in Italy. The headquarters in Japan is mainly managed by Skylark. This time we came here to investigate Bailan''s origin."

 2449 The collapse of the second element text 4 0117, goodbye Bailan

    After reporting the current situation of his family, Kyoko began to talk about the current situation among the Italian mafia.


    "The curse of the children of the rainbow has been lifted with your help from Nie Kong, but now Liborn and the others have lived in seclusion and no longer appear. Those pacifiers are protected in your hand, and as a condition of protection, Gaka Fez


    Also submit to our side."


    "Miss Aaliyah has left, and now the Chirioneiro family is managed by the little Youni, who is surrendered to our family, and fights Bailan together."


    "and also¡­¡­"


    Jingzi kept talking about the future situation, and then when talking about later, a cloud of smoke appeared around Nie Kong, and Jingzi''s voice became blurred, and he couldn''t really hear it.


    "Ah! Teacher Nie Kong!"


    Seeing Nie Kong who suddenly appeared in front of him, Ru Jiang was shocked, and quickly pinched off the stopwatch, and then hurried to Nie Kong''s side to check his situation.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    It only took less than a second to change the space, and Nie Kong discovered that he had returned to the original world. It seemed that the effects of a ten-year rocket launcher had arrived.


    Nie Kong didn''t give Ir Jiang Zheng a lot of entanglement, but just took a break and asked, "How long did it take me to go to the future this time?"


    If his time is not wrong, his time to the future will be exactly five minutes.


    Iru Jiang looked at Nie Kong, who had returned to normal, and was very surprised.


    "Less than five seconds."


    Irue glanced at the stopwatch in his hand and answered honestly.


    The time was too short, basically Nie Kong just disappeared, then suddenly appeared in front of him.


    That''s why he was so surprised when he saw Nie Kong who reappeared.


    "This time difference is interesting..."


    The corner of Nie Kong''s mouth, who had returned to normal, unconsciously evoked a sneer, constantly thinking about the relationship between loss of power and time difference in his mind.


    "It seems that there will be a few more trials before we know the reason."


    Nie Kong thoughtfully, raised his hand to support his chin, eyes drooping, but for a moment, countless doubts were already in his mind.


    "Also, do you have to try again?"


    Irrigation was conditioned to swallow his saliva, completely unable to understand Nie Kong''s thoughts.


    Generally speaking, if so much damage is caused by a ten-year rocket launcher, ordinary people should have shadows, and they should avoid it!


    If it¡¯s Irue Masaichi himself, maybe he will try again later because of the spirit of exploration, but there will definitely be a shadow in his heart, let alone with Nie Kong, who has recovered so quickly, and immediately thought of Try again.


    Irue Masaichi seemed to understand some of the reasons why Nie Kong was so powerful.


    "This thing seems to be a heavy burden on you, Teacher Nie Kong...your body..."


    Iru Jiang Zhengyi hesitated for a moment, and finally wanted to express his thoughts, "Ms. Nie Kong, would you like to delay the experiment for a while?"


    In the future of Rujiang Zhengyi ten years later, Nie Kong will still take good care of him, so Rujiang Zhengyi did not want to watch Nie Kong unexpectedly.


    "It doesn''t matter, I have a sense of measure."


    Nie Kong chuckled lightly, indicating that it didn''t matter to him.


    "continue."


    Signaling that Liu Jiang was ready for the time, then Nie Kong restarted the rocket launcher for ten years.


    However, this time, the place where Nie Kong is located is no longer by Jingzi''s side.


    "Ah, there really is a distinguished guest here~"


    A cynical voice picked up at the end came from behind Nie Kong, with a special sweetness.


    Nie Kong turned around unhurriedly, looked at Bai Lan behind him, and looked calmly.


    The appearance of Bailan ten years later and the appearance of Bailan when the abilities he met before were not mature, but the strength on his body was more than a little stronger.


    "Seeing me, this makes me have some questions."


    Nie Kong was calm and composed. He didn''t feel that he would be in danger when he was in the enemy''s camp.


    "Although your strength is indeed much stronger than before, but it is not so, why can you be hostile to me?"


    Although arrogant, this is indeed what Nie Kong really thought at this time.


    It''s just a pity that Bai Lan still maintained the same expression as before, and didn''t respond at all to Nie Kong''s words, "Teacher Nie Kong is really a poisonous tongue as always!"


    Bai Lan ate the marshmallows in her hand as if nothing had happened, and did not see Nie Kong''s irony at all, then suddenly thought of something, stretched out the marshmallows, and greeted Nie Kong enthusiastically, "You Want to eat marshmallows?"


    "No thanks."


    Nie Kong indifferently refused, facing such Bailan, this made Nie Kong interested instead.


    "I probably know why I didn''t kill you directly."


    "Oh?" Bai Lan raised her eyebrows, unmoved.


    "You are really interesting."


    Such Bailan, Nie Kong really wanted to defeat him completely.


    "I have always remembered Teacher Nie Kong''s grace to me ten years ago!"


    Bai Lan is not interested in this world, and everything he does is what he wants.


    However, for Nie Kong, he has an extraordinary obsession.


    For so many years, he has worked hard to strengthen himself and recruit capable men. Everything he did was to have a face-to-face confrontation with Nie Kong.


    "That''s really an honor for me."


    Nie Kong responded indifferently, with a sneer at the corner of his mouth.


    Think of it as passing the time!


    "Then, Mr. Bailan~"


    With the slightly raised corners of his mouth, white smoke gradually rose up around Nie Kong.


    "Don''t let me down!"

 2450 The collapse of the second element Text 4 0118, Kyoko worried

    Nie Kong''s voice gradually dissipated with the smoke and disappeared. Although Bailan did not hear clearly, he also understood Nie Kong''s thoughts.


    This time when Nie Kong returned from ten years ago, Nie Kong was already mentally prepared and ready to resist. However, I don¡¯t know whether it was because of the first reason or for some reason. This time Nie Kong reappeared. When Irie Masaichi, he was completely fine.


    "Ah! Teacher Nie Kong!"


    Seeing Nie Kong returning intact, Rujiang Zhengyi was finally relieved.


    "You finally came back!"


    Nie Kong moved his body, except for some discomfort, his body didn''t have much burden.


    "How much time did it take this time?"


    Nie Kong looked at Rujiang Zhengyi, speculating about the relationship between the rocket launcher and his body for ten years.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, it took you two hours, thirty-five minutes and four seconds to come back this time!"


    Rujiang Zhengyi, who was holding the watch, was very excited, and his eyes were particularly enthusiastic when he looked at Nie Kong. It can be seen that he was really worried about Nie Kong''s safety during this period of time.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, what happened to you ten years later?"


    For so long, this is something that Rujiang Zhengyi has never encountered before. If he had not believed in Nie Kong''s strength, he would have already planned to seek help from Teacher Nie Kong''s companion.


    In fact, if he has not returned for more than three hours, Irie is ready to ask for help.


    He planned so.


    Fortunately, Teacher Nie Kong came back safe and sound.


    "So that''s it..."


    After listening to the time provided by Rujiang Zhengyi, Nie Kong had an idea in his heart.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, do you have any ideas?"


    Irue Zhengyi didn¡¯t know what happened to Nie Kong ten years later, and he didn¡¯t know why Nie Kong had a sudden sense of relief after listening to the time he reported. He is very good at science, but looks at interpersonal communication. Very bad at this aspect.


    Therefore, he couldn''t understand what Nie Kong was thinking.


    "Nothing, it seems that the future has not changed much." Nie Kong chuckled.


    The plot has not changed much, except that Kyoko becomes his own woman.Faith is scarce a bit, and it seems that we have to prepare quickly.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, have you used this ten-year bazooka before?"


    Iru Jiang nodded as if understanding or not, after a moment of thought, he suddenly raised his head to look at Nie Kong and asked.


    "If it''s the one from Lan Bo, I often see it, but for this, today is the first time I have seen this modified bazooka for ten years."


    Nie Kong glanced at the Ten Years Rocket Launcher not far away, shook his head, and then looked at Irie Masaichi, "You want to say that the first use may cause adverse effects, and this factor should also be included. Are you thinking about it?"


    "Ah! Yes!"


    Ru Jiangzheng didn''t expect that he was just asking a question, and Nie Kong immediately guessed his thoughts, and couldn''t help but admire Nie Kong even more.


    "No hurry, I don''t expect to be able to study the specific laws of the rocket launcher in the past ten years after using it twice."


    Nie Kong said that he didn''t particularly care.


    After all, this is something that even the future self has not fully developed, and what''s more, the rocket launcher in ten years can''t compare with Bulma''s time machine effect.It is not the first time for Nie Kong to travel through time.


    "Although I really want to keep trying, it''s too early now, I still have to go back first."


    Although I roughly speculated about the law of the ten-year-old rocket launcher after the transformation, it was useless, and the time of return could not be analyzed and judged. This is not suitable for Nie Kong, who is now relatively tight, to keep experimenting.


    "Ah! Okay!"


    Rujiang Zhengyi, who had been nervous for Nie Kong, didn''t realize that it was getting dark outside now. After exclaiming in a low voice, he was a little at a loss.


    "Then, Teacher Nie Kong, be careful on the way."


    When facing Nie Kong, Rujiang Zhengyi was always at a loss.


    "This is my contact information and address."


    Nie Kong didn¡¯t pay much attention to Rujiang Zhengyi¡¯s reaction. Instead, he took the pen on the desk and wrote down his contact information and address on a piece of paper, and handed it to Rujiang Zhengyi, "If you have anything, you can do it. Contact me or come to me."


    "Ok!"


    Irue took it quickly, and nodded solemnly.


    "I know."


    "When facing me, you seem to have been very nervous." Nie Kong slowly moved closer to Rujiang Zhengyi''s face, watching his delicate face become redder as he approached, and he couldn''t help but ridicule. Tao.


    "May I know the reason?"


    Seeing Rujiang Zhengyi''s reaction, even if Nie Kong didn''t want to pay attention, it was difficult.


    "I, I accidentally went to the future before¡ª"


    Looking at Nie Kong, who was close at hand, Rujiang Zheng swallowed his saliva nervously, trembling, and explained in a serious manner, "When I was killed, Teacher Nie Kong gave me a lot of help, so I was very Thank you, Teacher Nie Kong, and respect you very much!"


    I don¡¯t know what the destiny guides, or because of what, when Iru Jiang Zhengyi was killed in the future, if he hadn''t been rescued by Nie Kong, he might have died!


    Even though this kind of behavior is just a trivial matter to the powerful Nie Kong, to Irie Masaichi, it is a great event that can be thankful for a lifetime!


    "I''m not allowed to see each other often in the future. If you''ve been so nervous when facing me, this won''t work!"


    Nie Kong gently patted Iruji Zhengyi on the shoulder, trying to calm his nervousness.


    However, after seeing him become more nervous about his touch, he had no choice but to withdraw his hand.


    Forget it, take your time.


    Just after leaving the home of Rujiang Zhengyi, Nie Kong received a call from Jingzi.


    "Xiao Jing¡ª¡ª"


    After answering the phone, Nie Kong just called out, and then he was cut off by Jingzi''s hasty voice.


    "Teacher?! Where are you now?"


    Although he couldn''t see Jingzi''s face, Nie Kong also felt Jingzi''s emotional excitement and tension in his voice.


    "Xiao Jing? Don''t worry, what''s the matter?"


    Nie Kong quickly calmed Jingzi''s emotions and at the same time judged her location, speeding up and rushing over.


    "You finally answered the phone!"


    Kyoko''s voice was a little choked, "You keep not answering the phone, I''m worried about what happened to you..."


    "Ah, I worried you."


    Nie Kong took a look at the call notification and found that Jingzi had called himself quite a few times before then.


    There have been cases where it was inconvenient for him to answer the phone before, but Nie Kong would reply in a timely manner to inform him of the situation, so this time there has been no news. It is normal for Kyoko to be worried.


    Jingzi originally wanted to call Nie Kong and ask if she had any requests for dinner, but when the call was directly blocked, and there was no reply, this made her worry.


    "Something happened just now, so I didn''t reply to you in time, sorry!"


    Although the mobile phone was always with him, Nie Kong never heard a call from anyone. This should be because of the bazooka for ten years.

 2451 The collapse of the second element text 4 0119, and Kyokos tenderness

    "It''s not convenient for me to explain the situation now. After I go back, I will explain it to you slowly."


    "It doesn''t matter, I can rest assured as long as I know you are safe!"


    Kyoko''s mood calmed down a lot, but she still choked up a bit, and Nie Kong felt distressed by her trembling voice.


    "Teacher, you must be fine!"


    "Yeah." Nie Kong responded gently, "I will definitely be fine."


    "Colom and the others must still be worried about your safety. I will contact them first to report safety."


    Jingzi thought for a while, and after confirming that Nie Kong was safe, he decided to report his safety with a few other people who were outside to investigate Nie Kong''s situation.


    "it is good."


    Nie Kong''s heart was a little touched, and after a low voice, he hung up the phone and accelerated the pace of going home.


    Jingzi reported Nie Kong''s safety one by one, and finally heaved a sigh of relief, hung up the phone, and when he looked up, he saw Nie Kong suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "teacher!"


    Although I knew that Nie Kong was okay, but when I saw Nie Kong, Jingzi couldn''t control his emotions and pounced on Nie Kong''s arms, tears clouded his hands, as if to confirm Nie Kong''s entity, Jingzi tightly Holding Nie Kong.


    "Fool, how could something happen to me?"


    Nie Kong held Jingzi tenderly, responding to Jingzi''s feelings.


    For Nie Kong, all the problems are just a matter of time.


    In this world, apart from Uncle Chuanping whose power is unknown, I am afraid that no one can have the power on par with his Nie Kong.


    "You have my power in your ring. If something happens to me, the power will change accordingly. If you are worried, you can use this as a judgment."


    After Nie Kong explained it, he found that it didn''t seem to be very soothing for the current Jingzi, so he had to hug Jingzi tightly in distress to ease her inner anxiety.


    "air¡­¡­"


    Jingzi''s voice was a bit hoarse, and because the entire face was covered on Nie Kong''s chest, the voice that came out was a bit muffled.


    "Ok?"


    Nie Kong gently patted Jingzi on the back, soothing her emotions, and gently looked at Jingzi in his arms.


    "I, I''m afraid..."


    Kyoko''s trembling voice came out intermittently, accompanied by the sound of sobbing.


    "Xiao Jing¡ª¡ª"


    Nie Kong moved his hands gently, making Jingzi look at him."I promise you that I will never be in danger of life before you allow it."


    Looking at the tearful Jingzi, with a pitiful appearance, Nie Kong couldn''t help but feel distressed.


    "Is this all right?"


    "I know, Sora you kept the promise best."


    Kyoko nodded vigorously, "So, I believe you will not lie to me!"


    Nie Kong chuckled, "When did I lie to you?"


    After getting Nie Kong''s assurance, Kyoko, who was finally relieved, calmed down.


    "Xiao Jing..." Nie Kong''s voice was low and deep, and his voice became ambiguous.


    Looking at Jingzi with tears in her eyes, Nie Kong unconsciously remembered the unpleasant kiss with Jingzi ten years later.


    "Ok?"


    After hearing Nie Kong''s call, Kyoko instinctively raised his head and looked at Nie Kong. After looking at him affectionately at Shang Nie Kong''s black pupils, he was suddenly bewitched, with pink lips. He opened slightly, closed his eyes slowly, raised his head, and slowly moved closer to Nie Kong.


    "What a charming girl who doesn''t even know it!"


    Jingzi took the initiative, and if Nie Kong didn''t say anything, then he should really doubt his gender.


    Different from the previous fierceness, facing the young Kyoko, Nie Kong adopted a light peck method from the beginning, first slowly letting the nervous Kyoko relax, and then deepened the kiss.


    Although Nie Kong wanted to have a romantic French kiss, Kyoko who kissed for the first time was obviously inexperienced, and soon blushed nervously. Nie Kong had to slowly guide Jingzi step by step.


    Before he knew it, Jingzi was half hung on Nie Kong''s body. Under Nie Kong''s gentle guidance, Jingzi''s legs became weak and he could not stand on his own, so he had to rely on Nie Kong''s strength.


    After a kiss, Kyoko''s face flushed, her breathing was a little short of her consciousness, her pink lips were a little red and swollen, but with an unknown temptation, she constantly challenged the reason in Nie Kong''s mind.


    "Xiao Jing..."


    Nie Kong hugged Jingzi, looking at her flushed face, shyly buried her face in her arms.


    "Jun Nie..." I don''t know if it is because of shyness or the inability to extricate himself from the depths of love, Jingzi unconsciously hugged Nie Kong''s movements, but he was constantly stimulating Nie Kong''s sanity.


    "I want to eat you now!"


    Nie Kong lowered his head, leaning against Jingzi''s ear and said.


    Nie Kong''s low groan made Jingzi''s beautiful body tremble, but soon Jingzi responded, "Woo."


    When he understood Nie Kong''s position in his heart, Jingzi had already regarded himself as Nie Kong''s person.


    Therefore, as long as Nie Kong thinks, she is also willing.


    In other words, she was looking forward to it.


    Hearing what Jingzi said, Nie Kong''s Adam''s apple moved and tightened his arms holding Jingzi''s thin waist.


    "Colom and the others are back."


    Nie Kong was not worried about this matter.


    He believes that Kyoko is desperately trying to follow him, so since everyone is already his own, then what else does he have to worry about?


    Jingzi, who was initially a little confused and sentimental, did not react when he heard Nie Kong''s words. After hearing the sound from the stairs, she suddenly reacted and immediately withdrew from Nie Kong''s embrace.


    Although she now regards herself as Nie Kong''s person, she still feels embarrassed to be too close to Nie Kong in front of everyone.


    This is Kyoko''s reservedness as a girl''s family.


    "brother!"


    When he saw Nie Kong, Kulom was very excited and rushed forward.


    "Worried about my safety?"


    Nie Kong opened his arms, greeted Kulom who was leaping over, gently hugged him in his arms, and asked gently.

 2452 The collapse of the second element Text 4 0120, Kawahira strikes

    "I am not worried about my brother''s safety."


    Kulom shook his head, "I only worry about whether my brother is in trouble."


    Nie Kong''s strength, as Kulom, who has been by Nie Kong''s side, knew a lot, so she was not worried that Nie Kong would be in danger.


    Nie Kong chuckled and soothed Kulom''s emotions, and then raised his eyes to look at the people who followed.


    "Sorry, I worried you."


    "Teacher Nie Kong, did something happen this time?"


    Never before had Nie Kong disappeared suddenly without a trace of news, and Nie Kong had always been invincible in their hearts, so after such a situation, they suddenly panicked.


    "It''s just doing a few experiments. I didn''t care about it for a while, sorry."


    Nie Kong didn''t expect to cause them to worry, so he apologized very sincerely.


    "experiment?"


    The prison temple Hayato was puzzled.


    "What kind of experiment is that? Master Nie Kong, is there anything we can help?"


    "It''s hard to say now. When the time is right, I will naturally tell you."


    Nie Kong didn''t intend to explain it yet, and because of the ten-year bazooka, he now felt a little tired.


    "I''ll talk about it later, I''ll take a rest now."


    Once Nie Kong made a decision, apart from changing his mind, there was always no room for others to discuss.


    What''s more, Jingzi and the others also noticed that Nie Kong, who had always been very energetic, was no longer in the mood, so they closed their mouths and quietly watched Nie Kong go to rest.


    "Teacher, do you want to keep a copy for your dinner?"


    Because of the unexpected situation, Jingzi and others did not have time to eat dinner, so Jingzi asked Nie Kong unsurely.


    "No need."


    Nie Kong paused, shook his head and refused.


    "If I''m hungry, I will get something to eat myself."


    "Well then, I won''t bother you to rest."


    Kyoko nodded, then turned and left.


    "Master Nie Kong!"


    After Jingzi left, a figure suddenly appeared behind Nie Kong.


    "Is it urgent?"


    "Uh... not..."


    Hearing Nie Kong''s bad tone, Vittorio hesitated slightly, considering the words, for fear that it might cause any displeasure to Nie Kong.


    "It''s just that you said before... as long as the news is reported to you as soon as possible..."


    "Go find Enzo and Kulom, and report your situation with both of them. They will naturally report to me after that."


    Although Kulom knew Nie Kong better, he was not as proficient in Mafia affairs as Enzo, and it would be better if the two cooperated together.


    "Yes, I understand."


    Vittorio quickly nodded in response, and then suddenly disappeared like when he came, and the room was quiet.


    Nie Kong had already made the bed at this time. He took off his clothes and shoes as he was very tired. He went to bed and closed his eyes. After a while, he fell asleep.


    Nie Kong has never been alert to sleep, and no one has the ability to hurt him.


    But suddenly, Nie Kong noticed something strange in his sleep.


    Nie Kong looked at the foggy and indistinct surroundings and didn''t panic. Instead, he first silently checked his situation before he began to think about the situation.


    If I remember correctly, I should be resting now.


    "It''s not a dream here~"


    A long, ethereal voice came from all directions, completely unable to distinguish the direction and location of the voice owner.


    Nie Kong frowned and scanned the surrounding environment.The extremely powerful mental power immediately swept into the void.Under the glance of the spiritual sense, everything was invisible, and he was even able to hide himself.


    "Did you come out so soon?"


    Nie Kong raised his eyebrows, glanced at the surrounding area, and raised a mocking smile at the corner of his mouth, "I thought, at least you will hide for a while!"


    Nie Kong, who had already told Kyoko how to judge his safety, didn''t mind staying here for a while.


    "Teacher Nie Kong is really calm!"


    The voice was still coming from all directions, and the ending sound went up, which showed that the other party looked good.


    "Don''t play this little trick anymore. If I can''t even see through this little trick, then I don''t need to stay in this world anymore."


    The rest is interrupted, no matter who it is, the temper is not very good.


    Nie Kong is no exception.


    "Teacher Nie Kong is really no ordinary person!"


    This time, the sound did not come from all directions, but fixed a direction.


    "I don''t think you will specially invite an ordinary person to such a place!" Nie Kong has clearly shown his impatience, but the other party seems to have not seen it at all, teasing Nie Kong for himself.


    "That''s really a shame, but I came with the feeling of having a detailed discussion with Teacher Nie Kong.


    It seemed that it was irritated by Nie Kong''s lack of patience at the beginning, and now the other party was chatting with Nie idle time and time again, but refused to get into the topic.


    "If you want to chat, please next time, Mr. Kawahira!"


    Although Nie Kong had already sensed the other party''s intentions, if he continued to chat, it would make Nie Kong understand something.


    The other party paused, and the original flat voice suddenly became deep, "I don''t want your plan to be implemented now?"


    Nie Kong sneered, "If you can do it, I naturally have nothing to say."


    "You are really funny!"


    Faced with Nie Kong¡¯s threat, the other party laughed without anger, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for your identity, I really want to make friends with you!¡±


    "Either a friend or an enemy. Obviously you chose the second one."


    Nie Kong chuckled lightly, disregarding what the other party said.


    The scenes are nice, but who knows what the real idea is!


    For Chuanping, the only thing Nie Kong was interested in was the ability of the other party, and he did not have much interest in people.

 2453 The collapse of the second element text 4 0121, kill Chuanping

    "You''re just a clown!" Nie Kong originally ordered the Commissioner to search for his news and control the development of the future chapter.Now that he ran out, Nie Kong also saved a lot of effort.


    "Haha, but Teacher Nie Kong, now you are trapped by the jumping clown." Chuanping smiled.


    "Illusory Realm, you think you can trap me? Since you want to die, then I will fulfill you." Nie Kong''s mental power spread out, and the environment before him shattered.Hidden in the gloom, Chuanping finally showed his figure in embarrassment.


    Chuanping looked at Nie Kong and was startled. He found that the opponent''s eyes contained terrifying power, so powerful that he shuddered!


    "Die." In Chuanping''s horrified eyes, an extremely terrifying mental force blasted.


    Nie Kong doesn''t care how the future chapter will develop without Chuanping, but after changing the plot, there is no future chapter.


    However, changing the direction of the plot, instead, is what Nie Kong would like to see, and belief will be absorbed.


    When Nie Kong came back, it was already dark outside, and there were few shiny stars hanging on the night. In the room without lights, there was no light source except for the weak moonlight that penetrated outside.


    Nie Kong got up, didn''t turn on the light, and walked to the window in the dim moonlight, looking into the distance, his complexion was faint, he couldn''t see any expressions or thoughts.


    Although Nie Kong is not so delicate to this level, he still enjoys the care that Jingzi and others care about him.


    Because there was no reason to eat dinner, Nie Kong, who felt a little hungry, did not rush to find Kulom and Enzo, but went to the kitchen first and made himself a few full meals.


    Soon, after sensing the movement, Kulom and Enzo rushed to hear the news.


    "Master Nie Kong, are you going to listen to the report now?"


    Enzo nodded to Nie Kong, and after being regarded as a question mark, he straightforwardly stated his purpose.


    "Don''t worry, it doesn''t matter if you report back after your brother has finished eating."


    On the contrary, Kulom helped Nie Kong to answer directly in advance, and by the way, he was very familiar with Nie Kong''s cooking and arranging the dishes.


    Nie Kong looked at Kulom with a gentle smile, his face soft.


    Seeing the appearance of Kulom and Nie Kong, Enzo somewhat understood why he couldn''t compare to Kulom.


    He has to practice hard too!


    Nie Kong eats elegantly, but not slow at all.In Enzo''s opinion, Nie Kong was eating a very elegant gentleman, but in a short while, he had eaten all the food on the table.


    "Miss Kulom, I''ll clean up the dishes. You should still be by Master Nie Kong''s side and report the information you got before!"


    When he saw Kulom getting up and preparing to clean up, Enzo, who was on the road, got up quickly, nodded at Kulom politely, and packed up while talking.


    "Ah, yes, then trouble Mr. Enzo."


    Kulom was stunned, but he didn''t object to it. After a smile, he walked towards the study room upstairs with Nie Kong, who had already finished the meal and got up to go back.


    Enzo watched Kulom and Nie Kong leave, looking at the background of the two walking side by side, they were as harmonious as a beautiful painting, confused Enzo''s eyes.


    When going up the stairs, Nie Kong still gently held Kulom''s hand, while Kulom was blushing a little. He was very well-behaved and was taken care of by Nie Kong, and followed him step by step.


    At that moment, Enzo seemed to feel that what he saw in front of him was not a pair of brothers and sisters, but a pair of very loving couples.


    However, Enzo quickly recovered his thoughts and tidied his hands and feet neatly.


    He also knew the charm of Master Nie Kong. If there were any girls who were not attracted by Master Nie Kong, Enzo would be surprised.


    "brother."


    After returning to the room, Kulom took out a folder very dedicatedly and handed it to Nie Kong.


    "According to Vittorio''s information, we have sorted out the possible place of Chuanping and his identity information."


    "Well, these are indeed the guy''s information."


    Nie Kong nodded while looking at the information.


    "It seems that this Chuanping should have a similar ability to live forever, so he can only change his identity through a different background, but his name rarely changes."


    The reason for changing places often is because others are getting older. If a person has been like a day for ten years, it will naturally attract a lot of people¡¯s attention. Therefore, after a certain period of time, Chuanping must get Change places to live again.


    "Colom, how old do you think this guy is?"


    While looking at Chuanping''s previous information, Nie Kong suddenly asked Kulom a question on a whim.


    "Um..." Kulom hesitated for a moment, and after taking a close look at the previous photos of Ping, he said uncertainly, "Uh...that...is probably a guy who has lived for hundreds of years... ..."


    Originally I wanted to talk about people, but when I thought that people don''t have such a long life span and still have a permanent appearance, Kulom hesitated for a while and changed "person" to "guy".


    "Maybe it''s even longer than this!"


    What has been found out now is still a small part, and most of them are not found because they are too old. However, it is certain that the person in this document is indeed the person he Nie Kong is looking for.


    "Actually, I saw this guy just now!"


    Nie Kong remembered the unpleasant "meeting" with Chuanping before, and shrugged, saying that it didn''t matter.


    "Now there is no need to continue to investigate his news, when the time is right, he will naturally come out!"


    Nie Kong has now determined that Kawahira is on Binsheng Town''s side, and has been using methods he didn''t know about, watching their every move.


    It was precisely because Nie Kong united with Arya, who is the son of Dakong Rainbow, and planned to start the curse of the nipple, Chuanping couldn''t stand his temper and jumped out ahead of time to test Nie Kong''s attitude.


    If it''s normal, Nie Kong may not mind having a good chat with that guy.


    However, because Nie Kong wanted to take a rest as soon as possible, he directly refused the other party''s remarks and temptations. If he wanted to talk about cooperation again, it would still be difficult.


    Of course, this does not rule out the case of accidents.


    "Huh? Brother has seen it?"


    Kulom was surprised at what Nie Kong said, and immediately remembered what Nie Kong said about the experiment.

 2454 The collapse of the second element Text 4 0122, a few womens decision! !

    "Could it be the reason before?"


    "Do you mean the experiment I mentioned earlier?"


    Nie Kong raised his eyes, glanced at Kulom, who was uncertain, and chuckled, "For the experiment, I initially judged that it should have nothing to do with this guy."


    Nie Kong, who was a little unpredictable about the time and space of the ten-year rocket launcher, had some ideas because of this incident.


    He can guarantee that Leoping must have done anything with the Ten Year Rocket Launcher!


    However, after understanding this relationship, the transformation of the rocket launcher for ten years is relatively more convenient.


    "Oh... so it wasn''t..."


    Kulom responded in a low voice, and after a guess was overturned, he couldn''t help but started a second guess.


    "Brother, may I know what that experiment is?"


    Rather than guessing randomly, Kulom decided to ask Nie Kong directly after thinking about it.


    "Buckle¡ª"


    Before Nie Kong could speak, the study door remembered the regular knocks.


    It was Enzo who came.


    Kulom didn''t rush to know Nie Kong''s answer, but chose to open the door first.


    She had already expressed her thoughts, and if Nie Kong was willing to tell her, she would naturally.


    If it is not convenient to explain now, Nie Kong will directly cover this topic, and Kulom does not need any embarrassment.


    Of course, if possible, Kulom naturally hoped that Nie Kong could tell her.


    "Sit down, don''t be restrained."


    After Enzo entered the door, Nie Kong gestured to the stool next to him casually, indicating that Enzo did not need to be too restrained.


    "About Chuanping, I don¡¯t need to check it for now. When I was resting just now, he had already come to my dreamland to find me, but I refused. Now he should be preparing for the strength, and the pacifier after this. He will surely appear when his curse is lifted."


    "So, about that time, does it need to change?"


    Enzo listened carefully, nodded, and asked.


    "No need, no need."


    Nie Kong leaned on the side of the mount with one hand to support his chin, and put the other hand on the table. One finger tapped the table regularly, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    Looking at the smile at the corner of Nie Kong''s mouth, Enzo actually felt a chill, and could only silently mourn the so-called Chuanping.


    After dealing with the affairs of the headquarters together with Kulom and explaining the matter, Nie Kong planned to find Kyoko Sasakawa.


    "Xiao Jing!"


    Just after leaving the room, Nie Kong saw Kyoko Sasakawa who was preparing to enter his room with a glass of water.


    "Ok?"


    Sasakawa Kyoko reflexively looked in the direction where the sound was made. After seeing Nie Kong, he tilted his head in confusion and looked at Nie Kong in confusion, "What''s wrong?"


    "How did you study today in the course?"


    Nie Kong said, walking slowly to Jingzi''s side.


    "I''m almost done, wait until the rest time is over, and then consolidate it."


    Jingzi answered seriously, then looked at Nie Kong''s appearance, and couldn''t help but feel a little curious, "Sora, what''s the matter? Is something wrong?"


    Because of the reason that Nie Kong is very busy these days, Jingzi reflexively thought that Nie Kong had something to find himself this time.


    "Can''t you come to Xiaojing if you have nothing to do?"


    Nie Kong pretended to be unhappy, his eyes drooping, and a look of loss, "I don''t have enough time to be with Xiaojing these days, I am very lonely!"


    "But it seems that Xiaojing doesn''t want me at all..."


    "Nothing!"


    Seeing Nie Kong''s appearance, Jingzi became anxious.One hand held the cup firmly, and the other hand quickly shook Nie Kong''s hand, "I have always wanted to be with you, but I am afraid of disturbing you!"


    "Sorry, Xiao Jing."


    Nie Kong looked at Jingzi pursing his lips and looked a little aggrieved. After all, he couldn''t bear it. He sighed lightly and took Jingzi into his arms. "After we have been busy for a while, we can relax and travel abroad for a while and let it go completely. Worry, have fun!"


    "I have always remembered your promise!"


    Kyoko leaned against Nie Kong''s arms, her tone dull, but her face slowly filled with a happy smile.


    "Sure enough, teacher, the best!"


    Jingzi, who had been leaning against Nie Kong''s arms, suddenly thought of something, and quickly pushed Nie Kong away gently, raised his eyes, and looked directly at Nie Kong.


    "Teacher, do you know? Xiaochun likes you too."


    "Ok."


    Nie Kong did not deny, but nodded, "I can see from her attitude."


    "The two of us have discussed it and don''t want to intervene with you, making it even more difficult for you to choose when you were originally troubled. Therefore, we are ready to compete fairly!"


    "It was originally discussed..."


    Just after finishing the decision, Kyoko, who was originally determined, suddenly lowered her head, with a tangled appearance, "But, it happened that this decision was heard by Bi Yangqi..."


    "Bi Yangqi?"


    Nie Kong raised his eyebrows, and when he heard Bi Yangqi''s name, he had a hunch in his heart.


    "Um... Sister Bi Yangqi said that she also likes to empty you, but such a decision does not have any effect. You are a gentle person. What you are not good at is rejecting women."


    After speaking, Kyoko glanced at Nie Kong with a bitter gaze. She looked aggrieved, lowered her head and played with the corners of her clothes with her fingers. "We also think that Miss Bi Yangqi was right."


    "is it."


    Nie Kong had no way to give any guarantee for this problem.


    "Teacher, you don''t have to apologize. A good person like you will definitely be very popular. I have been mentally prepared for this a long time ago."


    Kyoko shook her head quickly. She didn''t mean to blame Nie Kong, but it was inevitable to be jealous.


    "So we decided, they... they will stay with me and help me all the time." Xiao Jing said blushing.


    This decision was made by Bi Yangqi. Xiaochun''s idea was as long as she could stay with Nie Kong, so she had no objection to this proposal. Although Kyoko hesitated at first, she finally agreed.

 2456 The collapse of the second element Text 5 1-02184, set out to find puffer whales

    After getting information about the new ingredients, Nie Kong and the others set out.Taking the special train, I saw a lot of delicious food along the way, which opened the eyes of several women.


    After a day''s journey, they finally arrived in front of a deep cave, and in front of the cave there were many wolves staring at them.After seeing Nie Kong and the others, he showed a mocking smile.They are food thieves and food killers, and they want to attack foodies when the food hunters who have caught the puffer whale come out.


    Seeing Nie Kong taking a few girls in, they felt that Nie Kong was dead.


    And inside the dark cave


    After Nie Kong and his party sneaked into the cave, they found that the cave was different from what it looked outside. They saw that the inside was very spacious, and there was still an inexplicable voice.


    This cave is a little weird!


    Xiao Shi walked at the end as usual, looked around the cave, and said, "It''s bigger than expected!"


    "Hinshi, you have to keep the lights on. If it gets dark, you won''t see anything! And, don''t let Hinshi go away with us" Nie Kong reminded.


    Darkness is not a good thing... Almost all human intelligence is obtained visually.


    But when I just thought of this, Mengmeng over there suddenly rushed to the left and said loudly, "Ah! There is [Gabagaba Mushroom] here!!!".


    "Ah! There is [Gabagaba Mushroom] here!!!" Mengmeng was like finding a baby.


    Gaba Gaba Mushroom (Plant)


    Hunting level: 1


    Habitat: wet and dark place


    Body length: 15cm20cm


    height:--


    Weight: 150g


    Price: 350 yen per tree


    Introduction: Mushrooms of the yellow-green Tricholomaceae which are the same basidiomycetes as Matsutake.Like its name, raw food will make a rattling sound, which is unusually stiff, but after water, the hardness will become soft.It''s just that "the teeth can chew well" as an excuse. It is more popular to eat raw instead of boiled.The "Gaba Gaba Mushroom Stick" sprinkled with salt and pepper has become the most popular dish on the menu in izakayas.


    Dong Xiang also ran directly towards [Gaba Gaba Mushroom] regardless of the three or seven or twenty!!


    "What, really! I''m here too!"


    "Wow! This [Gabagaba Mushroom] is really delicious! Bite it and it sounds in your mouth, it''s really delicious!" Hina Shi cutely ate a [Gabagaba Mushroom] and exclaimed excitedly.


    "Dad, dad! Look!" Chu Shi held more than a dozen [Gaba Gaba Mushrooms] and ran towards Nie Kong and handed it to him.


    "Hehe, I didn''t expect to find so many [Gabagaba Mushrooms] at once! Dad, can these [Gabagaba Mushrooms] be used in other dishes?!" Chu Shi said excitedly to Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong hadn''t eaten this stuff either. He couldn''t help but picked up a [Gabagaba Mushroom] and put it in his mouth and tasted it carefully. There was a unique fragrance of straw mushrooms in the mouth, and it was very crisp when bitten!


    "Well, this thing is okay for drinking! If it is used for soup, it will be almost useless. Eat it as a snack!" Nie Kong said.


    Hina Shi was slightly disappointed after listening, "That''s it!"


    Then he turned his head and looked at Nie Kong with a smile: "Dad, I''ll give you all this!"


    When Nie Kong heard this, he immediately touched Chu Shi''s head: "Chuan Shi is so good!"


    Nie Kong took all of the [Gabagaba Mushrooms], and then began to share it with several women.The women began to stuff their mouths constantly, only to hear the sound of "gacky" from eating!


    After a small episode passed, a few people continued to move forward, and after a while, a group of people came to a fork in the road.


    The left and right openings are all black and can''t be seen clearly.


    "Ah! The road ahead is divided into two! Where shall we go?" Hina asked in surprise.


    "How is it, Jun Nie, which way to go!" Mato Akatsuki asked.


    While Nie Kong was eating [Gabagaba Mushrooms], he made a sound of gabagaba, and then stared at the cave in front of him and said: "And the hole on the left has a little salty taste."


    When Nie Kong heard this, he said nothing: "Then it means the left side, right? Let''s go!!"


    Ever since, a few people chose the cave on the left and moved on!


    After walking into the cave on the left, a few people discovered that the cave was actually a steep slope, and the road was very difficult and slippery!


    "The road here is slippery, you should pay attention to it!"


    Mahato Akatsuki walked in front, and then reminded Nie Kong and his party behind him.


    As a big sister, I used to take good care of Dong Xiang and them.


    Real household knows the way ahead, and Nie Kong and Niekong and the others followed, and the three of them continued to move forward.


    After walking for a while, Nie Kong raised his hand and stopped a few people to signal not to go any further.


    The women looked at Nie Kong bewilderedly, and immediately stopped and did not move forward!


    "What''s wrong!!" And Hina continued to walk forward.


    Suddenly she just felt her whole body sink down, and the whole fell down!!


    Fortunately, Nie Kong made a timely move and pulled her up!


    Xiao Shi was so frightened that he hugged Nie Kong''s thigh, only then realized that there was a small cliff ahead!


    "Almost fell... Huh..."


    Hinushi glanced at the bottom with a puzzled look, and found that this small cliff was not very high, only a few meters in height, even if it fell down, it would be fine.


    But when Hina took a closer look, she almost didn''t scare her into tears, because there were countless unidentified black creatures under the cliff!!


    Even Nie Kong was surprised and speechless, what a big cockroach.


    I saw a cockroach the size of a football crawling underneath.


    Of course, the words of a cockroach are not enough to surprise Nie Kong. The problem is that the groups of big elders make goose bumps, let alone the girls who are afraid of cockroaches.

 2457 The collapse of the second element body 5 02185, giant cockroach

    Because there are countless unidentified black creatures under the cliff!!With the head of a cockroach and the tail of a scorpion, it looks like a cockroach but not a cockroach, a scorpion but not a scorpion monster. It feels a bit scary!


    Being able to communicate with animals, Nana also saw this scene with a numb scalp, and at a glance she recognized that it is highly poisonous!!


    A little cockroach will probably not scare you, but if thousands of Xiaoqiang appear at the same time, that kind of scene can scare people!!Moreover, cockroaches are not intelligent, they only act on their instincts and cannot communicate easily.


    After looking at the cockroach scorpion below, Nie Kong recalled the information of the ingredients, and said: "Scorpion cockroach!! Have a venomous cockroach nest!"


    Scorpion cockroach (insect beast)


    Hunting level: 7


    Habitat: dark and humid place


    Body length: 25m3m


    Body height: 15m


    Weight: 250kg-280kg


    Price: The food price is 0.But it has high value among some strange smell lovers.


    Introduction: A huge cockroach with venom.The weird appearance is extremely capable of reproducing and living in groups, as if their nausea as a group doubles.In the "Ranking of Creatures Who Don''t Want to Hunt" published by IGO every year, compared with the "Dangerous, Don''t Go!" level, it often takes the top spot for the reason "Disgusting, Don''t Go!".


    "Brother-in-law, these guys are terrible, I dare not touch them!" Mengmeng said, hiding behind Nie Kong.Cockroaches the size of a small calf, but densely packed with thousands of tens of thousands, it is not strange that it is not disgusting.That''s not an ordinary cockroach, it''s a giant cockroach.


    "Yeah! These guys are not terrible individually. The terrible thing is that these guys are very troublesome and disgusting if they appear in groups!!" It is not a problem of ability, but they can''t be eaten after killing them, so Nie Kong feels troublesome. .


    When Hina was hugged, there was a scream in the distance!


    "what!!"


    Following the reputation, only one person fell off the cliff!!


    "Is it a gourmet?"


    "No, I fell into the lair!!"


    When the hapless gourmet fell into the scorpion cockroach eating nest, countless scorpion cockroaches immediately surrounded him!


    Then a group of scorpions and cockroaches directly drowned the gourmet!


    I only heard the screams, and after a few times, there was no sound!In less than ten seconds, the foodie who just fell has become a bone!!


    "Brother-in-law, look. Inside the roach and scorpion lair at the entrance of the cave, we can only go down!" Nie Kong''s intimate padded jacket Mengmeng pointed to the bottom and said.


    "Ah? We''re going to go on." Madoto knew that those cockroaches and scorpions were much scarier than the previous ghouls.


    "Stupid Nana, hurry up and communicate with them and let them go." Mengmeng said.


    "It''s useless. They don''t listen to me." Nana muttered.


    To be honest, Nana didn''t want to chat with their single-celled animals, she was thinking by instinct.


    "If you kill them, you can''t eat them, and they are disgusting, so I can only confine them." Nie Kong took a hand and saw waves of fluctuations in the space within a few hundred meters.The surrounding space was immediately frozen.


    Seeing Nie Kong''s move, the women were also relieved, and it was really embarrassing for them to face a cockroach the size of a calf.


    With a few women, Nie Kong slowly drifted towards the entrance of the cave using the dance technique.The cockroaches were all still, standing on top of each other like a sculpture.


    Nie Kong and his party continued to advance toward the depths of the cave, Nie Kong led the way, and Dong Xiang and others followed.


    Soon everyone came to a fork in the road, and three small holes appeared in front of everyone. This small hole was about 2 meters wide and could easily accommodate the next person.


    And in front of the three caves, there is a big hole, the big hole is not bottomless, and it is dark!


    Matoaki looked at the surroundings and couldn''t help but said, "It''s getting more and more tilted."


    Standing in front of the big hole, Nie Kong made a careful survey: "There is a huge hole about 100 meters down here."


    They can detect that the cave has been deepening underground, and it has now reached an altitude of less than 100 meters.


    Xiao Hina Shi also walked over, looking at the big hole in front of her and couldn''t help but feel a little worried, "Do you really want to go down from here?"


    "Don''t worry, hug me if you don''t know how to dance the air, and I will take you down." Nie Kong smiled.


    "Okay." When the crazy girl Mengmeng heard it, she hugged Nie Kong with a cheer and pressed hard against him.


    Before eating Mengmeng, Mengmeng was a carnivore. Once he tasted the sweetness, he often liked to stick to Nie Kong.


    "Then! I want to go down with my father." Heinai He Nai and the white twin sisters jumped directly onto Nie Kong without saying a word.


    "You..." Nana looked at the surrounding partners vying to hug Nie Kong first, and said helplessly: "In that case, brother-in-law, take us all with you. If we fall, I can''t spare you!"


    As a result, Nie Kong slid towards the dark cave accompanied by the women, and everyone could see that there was a little spark in front of him!


    "Oh my God! What are these? Are there fireflies?" Dong Xiang asked in surprise.


    And Nana recognized these things at a glance: "Ah! I remember they are jellyfish! They should have drifted from the sea into the cave!"


    Looking at the starry jellyfish in front of him, Hina said: "It''s really beautiful."


    But at this moment, with the help of the light of the jellyfish, a UFO suddenly appeared ahead!


    "What was the one just now!"


    At this moment, a scream suddenly came from the front!


    "Ah ah ah ah! Ah!" Sounds very miserable, is coming from under the bottom of the cave.It should be a gourmet who broke through the roach scorpion''s nest and went inside.


    The group encountered new trouble again, after walking past the scorpion cockroach''s nest.But the women next to Nie Kong were full of expectations, hoping to meet something that would refresh them.

 2458 The collapse of the second element text 5 02186, catch the demon snake

    "Ah! What was that voice just now?" Komatsu looked around in panic.


    "It''s the screams of other gourmets!!" Qin Shou who walked at the end said.


    Suddenly another UFO passed by, and Coco suddenly realized something: flying silently, long legs, wings with a circular pattern, and the shape of a bat!


    "Brother-in-law, it''s a Papilio Bat!!"


    Swallowtail bat (mammals)


    Hunting level: 2


    Habitat: In a dark and quiet cave, afraid of light!!


    Body length: 70cm


    height:--


    Weight: 1kg


    Price: 1 piece 15,000 yen


    Introduction: A bat with beautiful wings like a bird.Because they are used to group actions and are naturally timid, they will hardly cause harm to external creatures except for hunting food.As a food ingredient, the scales attached to its wings are more widely used to make spices than the body parts. This delicious scales is used as a "papilio bat spice" and has become a necessity for most cooks.


    The few bats rushing towards the face from below are naturally not noticed.Just when Nie Kong landed, countless Papilio bats flew toward him!!


    They showed their sharp teeth, opened their mouths and hung their saliva loudly, and rushed towards Nie Kong and the others viciously!!A preliminary estimate, there are thousands of them!


    No one is better at dealing with bats than Nie Kong.As the ancestor of vampires, he has the power to control bats.


    The bat that was panicked, aware of Nie Kong''s aura, immediately became quiet, and flew neatly over Nie Kong.


    "By the way, I''m strange!" Nana looked at Nie Kong suspiciously and asked: "It''s a bit strange, why do those phoenix butterfly bats attack us?"


    "Ah? It''s not about attacking me, but something running away and hitting us!" Nie Kong looked forward and said softly.


    When the women followed Nie Kong''s gaze, they saw a giant suddenly appear in front of everyone!!


    "Could it be... the devil serpent?!"


    I saw a guy with a huge long body, three eyes and a mouth a few meters in front of him. This is the demon snake that makes people hear the news.


    The demon serpent is a reptile, a monster of the same level as the fighting wolf. Of course, the demon serpent in front of us has only twenty-level capture.


    This is so, the giant snake tens of meters in front of them makes the girls a little bit afraid.


    The three protruding eyeballs on its head locked Nie Kong tightly and let out a series of howling sounds.


    Nana stopped in front of Nie Kong and the others, as if communicating with the other person.


    It''s just that the demon snake didn''t show any weakness, and a paw slapped them fiercely.


    With a "swish", Dong Xiang shot directly, and his paw was directly cut to the ground by Dong Xiang''s Hezi!


    "Roar!" The devil''s serpent was wounded by a blow, and let out a series of ferocious roars!


    But then something unbelievable happened, and the severed limb was reborn in an instant, and then the huge open snake head bit them.


    "Good regeneration ability, he is indeed a level 21 guy!" No wonder there are so many caves underground, especially those that extend in all directions.If you don''t have the ability to identify directions, it''s normal to get lost in the cave.


    The cave is the den of the demon snake, which means that there is more than one demon snake.


    The delicacy of puffer whales is not so good, no wonder so many people are crazy about puffer whales.The difficulty of capturing alone will stop a large number of people.


    "It''s said that its meat is very delicious. Let''s receive it in the ring for the time being, and eat it when it breeds more." Nie Kong said.


    "Well, brother-in-law has the final say. For the disobedient children, I really have to teach a little lesson." Nana said.


    Nana originally thought that if she communicated well, she would be obedient, but what made Nana helpless was that the animals in this world didn''t seem to be obedient.


    He opened the Ring of Heaven with his mind, and then Nie Kong threw the devil serpent into his ring.


    Coming to the captive world of gourmet food, Nie Kong was also very happy to enrich his ring species.


    The species and the area of ??the food world are not inferior to those of the Hako garden.There are many species of Hakoba, but they are not for food, and all the creatures in the food world are edible, and each one is very delicious.


    After getting the devil serpent, Nie Kong and the others went down towards the cave.Encountered a few demon snakes on the way, grabbed one and threw it in the ring to wait for reproduction, and killed one and kept it for meat.


    After half an hour, they came to the end of the cave.


    There is no road ahead, only a vast ocean.


    I saw sea fireflies flying on the calm water surface. What a beautiful scenery in the blue light released by the crystal.


    "Dad. It''s so beautiful." Dong Xiang said drunkly.


    "Yes, only a beautiful environment and high-quality water can cultivate good ingredients." Nie Kong also nodded. He didn''t see that in the farming novels, there is space. There are high-quality water sources and sweet and delicious fruits and vegetables are grown. What.


    The sea is crystal clear and the visibility is very high. Everyone has seen a lot of marine ingredients with a lower catch level, but their main target now is the puffer whale!


    Puffer whales, originally huge fishes with a length of 6 meters, have become smaller during evolution, so they have the habit of gathering together to protect each other during the spawning period.Because of this, it only has a body of about 50cm, but it condenses the delicacy that is 6 meters long.But at the same time, the waste in the body also condenses, so that it becomes a poison bag, possessing a deadly poison.Once the poison bag is broken, the body of the puffer whale will be filled with poison in an instant, making it inedible.There are no more than 10 chefs who can perfectly remove the poison bag in the entire world.


    "Everyone stand by my side, we are going to the sea." Nie Kong said with a smile looking at the girls around.


    "Well, Dad will definitely take us to the sea."


    Nie Kong waved his hand to directly form a spatial shield, and then led a few women into the sea.


    With the shielding of space, they went directly to a depth of 100 meters under the sea.

 2459 The collapse of the second element Text 5 02187. Catch the puffer whale

    "Puffer whale...Where is it!" When she thought of the unknown delicacy, Nana''s saliva flowed, looking for the puffer whale everywhere, suddenly, a group of snow-white figures attracted their attention!


    "Found it!!" Heina pulled the corner of Raniekong''s clothes, and then pointed down.


    Nie Kong approached the group of puffer whales. The group of puffer whales in front of them exceeded everyone''s imagination, definitely more than 100,000. The densely packed schools were all whitish fish!


    But a large number does not mean it can be successfully captured!Because the puffer whale is very difficult from capturing to cooking, once frightened, it will be immediately poisoned, which is frustrating.Even electric shock paralysis can''t be used, because this is a greater stimulus than fright. I am afraid that the fish has been poisoned before they pass out.


    Of course, Nie Kong''s space is completely isolated from the outside, and they have successfully tricked the puffer whale, even when they touch it, they will not be noticed!


    Then when Nie Kong was about to reach out and touch the puffer whale, he suddenly found that the puffer whale in front of him suddenly turned black.The crystal flesh, as if contaminated, turned completely black.


    "Gurulu." I saw a person in front of him, gesturing towards Nie Kong, especially his disgusting smile.


    "Arao?" Nie Kong and the others were surprised when they saw acquaintances appear on the bottom of the sea.


    After landing, they found Wukong, Komatsu and a man with a bandage.


    "Haha, Nie Kong, you are here too." After seeing Nie Kong, Wukong was very happy.


    "Yeah, it is said that the puffer whale is very delicious. I am going to catch a few of them and try it. Who knows if you are disturbed, Aha," Nie Kong said.


    "What? Nie Kong, don''t throw the pot on me. Puffer whales, as long as they detect a slight fluctuation, they will be poisoned. Therefore, not everyone can catch puffer whales. You need to condense all your breath. Then use anesthetic to anesthetize it instantly." Alo said silently.


    "So that''s the case." Nie Kong knew what was going on. When he reached out from the space just now, he seemed to be spotted instantly.


    "Even we did not succeed in catching one." said the man with a bandage.


    "he is?"


    "Cocoa of the Four Heavenly Kings."


    "It turns out that it''s the helper that Ahao couldn''t catch the puffer whale himself, and then invited." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    "Who... who said that?" Alao was anxious.


    "Haha, that''s right, we are not sure to get rid of the toxins in the puffer whales." Before Ayao could refute, Wukong answered truthfully, making Ayao look at Wukong with a grievance.


    "Now that you know how to get rid of the toxin, it''s easy." Nie Kong made a mistake just now, and now he plans to experiment again.


    "Okay, let''s see who caught the puffer whale first." Wukong nodded.


    The group went into the sea again.


    Nie Kong looked at the group of puffer whales below, and then approached silently.A Zhao and the others watched Nie Kong first.


    Then Qin Dong opened his hand.What made them stunned was that more than a dozen puffer whales in front of them were frozen. Nie Kong stretched out his hand to catch them, but did not respond.


    The puffer fish was successfully caught without being poisoned!


    And for the first time, Coco successfully anesthetized a puffer whale, although the action seemed easy, and the requirements for the catcher were quite high!!


    Ajao is in a hurry. He can only guarantee that he will catch 20 puffer fish as quickly as possible before the spawning of the puffer fish is over. He must make sure that he can eat it!


    Nie Kong waved his hand to freeze the space around the puffer whale. There was another empty energy for the space ring to keep fresh food forever, so Nie Kong planned to put a large number in the space ring!With a light wave of his right hand, a large number of puffer whales were placed in the ocean of Dingtianjie!!It happens to be the spawning period, and a large number of puffer whales should be able to reproduce soon.


    In the market, the price of a puffer whale is about 100 million yuan, but if the poison sac can be completely removed, it can rise to 500 million yuan, which shows that it is difficult to detoxify.


    ...


    After seeing Nie Kong''s successful capture, Ahao and the others did not admit defeat.


    Alu and Coco also caught almost 20 puffer whales, and Nie Kong also had a few thousand. Needless to say, Wukong, he couldn''t catch puffer whales.


    Looking at the piles of puffer whales on the ground, Toriko wiped his body briefly, and smiled: "The next job of removing the poison bag will be left to you, Coco!"


    Coco''s nodded, in fact, he had already thought of this way to remove the pufferfish and cetacean belt!


    While performing the operation, Coco explained to Toriko, "Because the puffer whales are of different sizes, the growth position of the poison bag is completely different depending on the individual! Therefore, the order of cutting the puffer whale is different! This puffer whale is different. It belongs to the larger body, his poison sac should be located directly under the swim bladder!"


    , The location of the pufferfish and whale venom bag immediately appeared in front of you!


    "Very good!! The same as I predicted!!"


    After confirming the location of the poison bag, Nie Kong no longer hesitated, holding the knife and cutting it down!


    Gourmets and chefs know that the most taboo thing to deal with puffer whales is indecision, so now they must be "fast and accurate"!!


    According to his own thoughts, Coco first cut the fish into three sections from the root of the tail fin to 10cm. During this period, even a one-millimeter error will not appear!


    Coco looked at the puffer whale in front of him attentively, and finally started to stab him!!


    "It''s so thick, is this the real weight of the puffer whale?" Nie Kong was slightly surprised!


    Because the cocoa cut it down, Coco felt a huge resistance. This is a situation that ordinary meat cannot appear. I am even more looking forward to the deliciousness of the puffer whale!


    "Yes!"


    Not only Komatsu but also Toriko and Coco, but Dong Xiang''s daughters are also staring at Coco''s right hand holding a knife!


    I saw that Nie Kong cut the knife from the gills of the puffer whale next, and cut off the bones of the jaw without any hesitation!


    The next step, and the most important step, is to break the belly of the fish, but in an instant

 2460 The collapse of the second element Text 5 02188. Difficulties in getting rid of the poison bag

    Not only Komatsu but also Toriko and Coco, they are all staring at Coco''s right hand holding a knife!


    I saw that Coco then cut the knife from the gills of the puffer whale, cutting off the bones of the jaw without hesitation!


    The next step, and the most important step, is to break the fish belly!


    "Huh..." Coco''s right hand was already squeezed with sweat, and he was making some progress!


    But at this moment, Cocoa suddenly felt a sense of powerlessness in his right hand, and then it only deviated by one millimeter, and the whole puffer whale became purple and black poisoned!


    Toriko and Coco Komatsu could not help but sigh with disappointment!


    "Oh, this puffer whale''s poison bag is still a headache!" Coco said with a headache touching his head.


    Alu laughed softly: "Even Coco can''t remove this poison bag. It seems that we can''t taste the delicacy of this puffer whale."


    Coco waved his hand and said without paying attention: "It''s okay, we still have more than 40, it''s too late!"


    After that, Coco stood up and moved his muscles and bones, trying to make his hands feel the best!


    "Come again!!" Coco squatted down, refocused and continued!


    ...


    What left Nie Kong and the others speechless was that after poisoning more than 30 puffer whales, Coco finally lost his confidence and let Komatsu come to do it himself, and he was on the side to guide him.


    Impatient Wukong and Ahao had already been fishing by the side.


    Finally, the poison sac inside the last puffer whale was finally exposed!


    "The most critical step is coming!!"


    Komatsu put the kitchen knife aside nervously, and then came with his hands!


    Komatsu stretched out his hand cautiously, and gently and slowly removed the surrounding mucosa. After removing the mucosa, he gently placed the poison bag on his hand.


    When the poison bag left the body of the puffer whale, at this moment, the whole puffer whale released a golden light!


    "Awesome!!" Seeing this, the Toriko called out excitedly!


    "Wow!! Puffer whale!! There is no poison in the body, it is shining!!" Wukong was also surprised.


    As a rough person, no matter how strong the force is, he can''t solve the poison bag by himself.Although I ate a poisoned puffer whale just now, it tasted delicious, but it was incomparable to the one after the poison bag was removed.


    Komatsu couldn''t control his mood either, and said excitedly: "Oh my God! The poison bag is taken out!!"


    Coco also wiped the sweat from his forehead, "Finally succeeded!!"


    "It succeeded!!" The four of them jumped up excitedly, "Okay!! The poison bag was finally removed!!! Ahhhhhhhh! Great!!!"


    With the efforts of others in Coco, we finally succeeded in detoxifying a puffer whale. Now it¡¯s time to eat!!


    "Huh, I can finally eat it!"


    "Okay! Let''s start eating now!!" Wukong looked at the golden puffer whale that was shining with light and was already hungry and thirsty!!


    Ah Yu was also excited, "I want to make Fin Wine!!" Fin Wine


    The next step is to cut the puffer whale. In fact, the puffer whale has a meaty quality that is very different from other fish. It is very heavy, as if cutting a huge whale of dozens of tons!


    The best way to deal with this puffer whale is to cut it into thin slices to make puffer fish sashimi!This is a piece of cake for the chef Komatsu!!


    Within a few minutes, a platter of puffer fish sashimi appeared in front of a few people!


    In another place, Ayu put the fins of the puffer whales on the stove and grilled them, and said: "The fins of the puffer whales have a strong smell, but they just need to be grilled!"


    "Yes!"


    Koko also took a puffer whale fin and grilled it on the stove alone, and then put the odor-removed fin in the wine glass. The wine glass immediately emitted a burst of heat, and a peculiar wine aroma came out. !


    Ever since, Komatsu Goku and his party gathered among the cut puffer whales, and picked up their wine glasses!


    "Nie Kong, this last puffer whale is not enough for us to eat. After we finish eating, if you need Komatsu to get rid of the poison bag, then let the puffer whale out." Wukong said while looking at Qin Dong.


    "No, even if you give it to Komatsu, he can''t help me get rid of the poison bag." Nie Kong shook his head.


    Indeed, he caught the puffer whale by special means. Without his space restraint, the puffer whale would be poisoned immediately.


    "Then to celebrate the successful capture of this puffer whale, let''s cheers!!"


    I have to say that the fin wine soaked in the fins of the puffer whale has a pungent taste and a stronger taste!!


    "Huh, be grateful for all the ingredients in this world! I''m moving!"


    After speaking, Wukong and Hulu used chopsticks to pick up more than ten slices of fish and send them to their mouths!


    "It''s delicious, the taste of this fish is really great! The top quality fish, combined with the super taste of black tuna belly meat, the more you chew, the better the taste, chewing too hard, the jaw hurts, but just stop Don''t come down!"


    Toriko also enjoyed eating here, "The scent of fat spreads through his mouth, this sweet taste!! I don¡¯t want large pieces of tuna fish to melt away in my mouth immediately, he has the weight of a puffer whale. The more you chew, the more fragrant the fragrance is! More and more flavors are pouring out of the fish meat!!"


    "It''s like being in the deep sea! The happiness that has never disappeared!! It''s really the meat that is considered to be dead! No wonder it is considered that someone is poisoned, and it must be traded!!" Coco also sighed.


    "Oh my God!! The feeling of happiness that never disappeared!!! It''s amazing!!! What a surprise!! The body became happy involuntarily, and the exhaustion completely disappeared!!" Komatsu''s face was moved, his eyes flowed out inadvertently Tears.


    And cocoa is also very excited, this is the performance of food cell activity strengthened again!This enhanced feeling is really great, Coco can feel the cells all over his body cheering and excited!!


    Although the body has been strengthened, Coco still feels that the pufferfish whale is just sashimi and cannot fully express its deliciousness!


    "Hey, Dad, I want to eat too." The young girls who were more than ten meters apart, smelled the delicious meat, and the saliva poured down.

 2461 The collapse of the second element Text 5 02189, taste the puffer whale

    The sweet smell of the puffer whale and Wukong and the others'' taste made Dong Xiang and the others too greedy.


    Heina and Nabai, who have always spoken little, were silently acting coquettishly while pulling the corners of Nie Kong''s clothes from behind.


    "Yes, how can I be hungry for my lovely girls. Now that I know the location of the poison bag, it will be easier to get rid of the poison bag." Nie Kong chuckles.


    "Nie Kong, you don''t feel bad about backache. If the poison bag is so easy to handle, we wouldn''t have succeeded in only one of the forty ones." Ahao who was eating meat on the side was not convinced.


    "That''s because you are too weak." Nie Kong said with disdain.


    "Oh, Nie Kong, I believe you, remember to give me a few pieces later." Wukong smirked.


    "There is more to talk about." After speaking, Nie Kong released a dozen puffer whales in the ring.


    Seeing Nie Kong''s abilities, Ahao and the others were surprised again. They didn''t understand where Nie Kong had hidden the ingredients.


    At this time, Nie Kong pulled up his sleeve, and then a white knife suddenly appeared in his right hand, which was a sharp knife made of ice and snow.


    The women blinked and looked at Nie Kong, even Nana, who could communicate with animals, seemed to want to eat.


    Nie Kong did not release the blockade of space, but reached out to the still puffer whale.


    In everyone''s eyes, the sharp ice blade cut through the flesh of the puffer whale.


    Komatsu and Coco shook their heads. Although the poison bag is under the gills of the fish, if you cut it so hard, it will infect the poison bag.


    "how is this possible!"


    However, to their surprise, the puffer whale was not poisoned by Nie Kong''s big actions. The ice skates cut the puffer whale in half from below the gills, exposing the internal organs and poison bag.


    When Nie Kong took out the poison bag, he slowly opened the space blockade.Then, the puffer whale emits a golden light.


    In particular, they could see the puffer whales still alive after taking out the poison bag, as if they were awake from their sleep.


    "Ok... so awesome." Although they didn''t know how Nie Kong did it, they were shocked by successfully taking out the poison bag for the first time.


    Then, all the poison bags of a dozen puffer whales were taken out, and the success rate was 100%.


    A puffer whale is the size of a basketball, but the weight is definitely not light. Each piece of meat is heavy and full of fat texture. A fish is estimated to be dozens of catties.It seems that the essence of the puffer whale is all condensed.


    "What the hell is going on, Nie Kong, how did you numb those puffer whales?" Unbelieving Ahao, curiously stretched out his hand to grab the puffer whale placed on the ground.


    However, Ayu was shocked to find that his hand could not move within half a meter of the dolphin whale, as if a layer of non-existent force had frozen his movements.


    "I can''t do it manually." Ahao said in surprise.


    "That piece of space has frozen, it''s normal for you to be unable to move." Nie Kong said.


    "You actually... actually have the power of space. No wonder, even the puffer whale''s poison bag cannot be poisoned, and nothing can flow in the frozen space." Coco was shocked.Can humans control the power of space?


    Soon, more than a dozen puffer whales all got rid of their poison bags, shining with a moving light, arousing everyone''s appetite.


    Nie Kong gave them three pieces, and the rest were cut into slices of sashimi by Nie Kong and placed on exquisite tableware.


    "We''re going to start." Mato Akatsuki watched Ayu and the others how to eat, and knew how to use his mouth.


    The slices of pink puffer whale meat are very textured. They don¡¯t need any processing or any seasoning when they are eaten. The raw puffer whale sashimi is already delicious.Excessive seasonings may destroy the texture of the meat, and you won''t be able to taste the original delicacy of the puffer whale.However, Nie Kong was only treated with ice skates, and the thick flesh was added with a layer of cold comfort, which made the flesh to a higher level.


    All the women were silent, only the sound of chewing, especially the thin piece of meat seemed very fleshy, and the juice was very sweet when chewing.


    good to eat!


    Dong Xiang''s face was full of happiness. She felt that the crocodile meat was tenderer than the last time she ate, as if all the essence of a fish had exploded in her taste buds.


    "It''s hard to believe that there are such delicious meats in the world. I don''t think Kobe beef can match it." Mengmeng exclaimed, and then quickly swallowed the sashimi with his chopsticks.


    The females all had expressions of intoxication, and the black and white sisters leaned against Nie Kong, and their faces were extremely satisfied.


    In addition to the closeness with Nie Kong''s father, they found that there are foods that can make them a little bit excited.


    Nie Kong also had a taste of his tongue, and the delicious ingredients made him feel the beauty of the second dimension again.


    "Nie Kong, look at you, my strength has increased." Akatsuki, who was intoxicated with food, suddenly exclaimed.


    It turned out that after eating the 21st level of capture level, the body of the combination of gourmet cells and Kagko has evolved, which has greatly improved her strength.


    "Can the gourmet cell not only change the physique of your ghouls, but after eating gourmet food, the gourmet cell will complete the evolution." Nie Kong chuckles.


    "That''s it, it''s a wonderful world."


    "This world will definitely make you happy."


    Nie Kong smiled, using the power of other worlds to redeem the ghoul, Nie Kong felt very satisfied.


    Just as a few people were excited, there was a movement from the sea just now.


    I saw a guy with long hairs and a cone-shaped mouth coming up from the sea. He also held a fishing net in his left hand. The nets were all [pufferfish whales]!!


    This weird thing, everyone, exudes black air, looks a little scary!


    "Huh, what is that thing?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the weird creature turned his attention to him.


    The moment his weird creature saw Hulu, Hulu couldn''t help trembling!!


    Cocoa is almost the same, I feel a strong momentum on this thing!


    But without saying a word, the purple-black speed has spread to his hands, and Coco can show his box-pressing skills!!


    "Not good! This thing is not good, Komatsu, hurry up and leave! Goku, hurry up and prepare for the battle." Torri shouted anxiously.

 2462 The collapse of the second element Text 5 02190, igos new task

    When Toriko still had a chance to fight this unidentified creature, the guy scratched his head, then bypassed Toriko and others and left straight. When he reached the entrance of the cave, The unidentified creature full of black evil turned his head and glanced at Aru and Coco.


    Until the back of the unknown creature disappeared from everyone''s sight, Toriko and Coco were relieved, and the sweat on their faces had been left!


    "Go...go away!" Coco knelt directly on the beach with a plop.


    "What''s the matter with you two." Wukong looked at their two friends with strange expression.


    Nie Kong and the others also kept calm, and they were not affected by their mood of eating food.


    And Toriko is not much better than Coco, his face is full of sweat, "...what the hell is that thing just now. It''s terrible, didn''t you notice Wukong."


    "No. I can''t feel how powerful it is." Wukong shook his head while eating the puffer whale.


    Coco wiped the sweat from his forehead and said: "I don''t know, the electromagnetic wave I saw for the first time! It''s disgusting enough, not like a biological electromagnetic wave!!"


    Toriko and Coco looked down at the footprints on the beach that looked a little like chicken feet, and said, "This is the footprint of the guy just now! We didn''t have...that is to say..."


    "That means this thing came from the other side of the sea! It dived into the deep sea with a depth of more than 1,000 meters! I saw it when I caught the fish." Nie Kong said casually.


    Hulu nodded heavily, and said in doubt, "Does there really exist such creatures in the deep sea!"


    "Not a creature!" Coco found something, shaking his head, and said: "That guy is not a creature!!"


    At the same time, the other side


    IGO Conference Hall


    Several heads of IGO gathered together and seemed to be discussing something.


    Niang Pao Umeda slowly drank a cup of coffee, and then slowly said: "Finally started to act, those guys from the food club!"


    "En...so...what''s the victimization situation?" asked another middle-aged man with exploded hair in a suit.


    Another person took a report and began to read: "Now it seems that the land octopus and Hamburger are in the fourth reserve, the red scorpion in the fifth reserve, the rainbow fruit in the eighth reserve, especially the eighth reserve. The persecution in the reserve was very serious. Every rainbow fruit weighing more than 900 kilograms was not left, and Dorothy King Kong was wiped out!"


    They found that the looted were all rare ingredients cultivated by IGO.


    The speaker put a few more pictures on the table and continued: "From the monitor''s picture, the enemy is a new type of GT robot. Who is the operator is still being adjusted!"


    A white-haired old man over there supported his beard-covered chin and said, "No matter how you are with Ang, the manipulator is quite powerful!"


    It turns out that this old man is Wu Liu, the chief financial officer of IGO!


    After Wu Liu finished speaking, another guy dressed a little like the boss of the underworld, after taking a cigar, slowly raised his head to the middle-aged man with exploded hair and asked: "The food club police should also act! Wine glass Director!"


    The middle-aged man, who was called the Chief Wine Cup, didn''t look good, and said, "Ah, it''s a pity! I didn''t catch it! Captain Tetro of the Operation Force was killed near the entrance of the cave desert!"


    The others were shocked when they heard it, "What! The captain of the mobile unit of the Special Gourmet Club was also... he was a gourmet of the Gourmet Club, so experienced! How could he be..."


    Umeda''s right hand knocked on the table lightly, and said: "Well... IGO is almost time to act! Director of Wine Cup, Director of Wine Cup, please summon the five kings!"


    "Arukoko Goku Sani!! And Zebra should be released from prison immediately!" Umeda said with more distress.


    When the head of the Blackjack heard that Zebra was about to be released, there was a drop of sweat on his face: "Oh my God, I don''t want him to come out now!"


    Wu Liutan started and said: "But the opponent is the food club, we have nothing to do! This is to protect the peace of the world food industry..."


    "Oh, headache!"


    Umeda did not pay attention to the conversation between the two, and continued to ask the assistant on the side, "What are the current security guard areas and ingredients!"


    "Yes! The location is the first protected area of ??the legal island. The five types of legal mammoths are the treasures of the food material bone bags! The director will be personally responsible, so I am relieved. But... just in case I entrust a person It''s time to do the commissioned thing, and it happens that he is with Wukong of the Four Heavenly Kings now!" said the assistant.


    Umeda couldn''t help asking, "Who is that person?"


    "It''s Nie Kong who is new to IGO. He is a talkative person, and he seems to like to take on our IGO missions!"


    "Not enough, in order to protect the food, the five kings must gather."


    ...


    On the exclusive helicopter of IGO, Wukong and Nie Kong gathered on it, and the three of them gathered in front of a table.


    Nie Kong, who was entrusted by IGO, was surprised to find that there was a special plane waiting outside the cave. Due to the emergency, he was directly asked to board the exclusive IGO helicopter!


    But Coco left the cave desert, saying goodbye to Nie Kong and others temporarily!


    Sitting together, Toriko was still eating without image!


    "Toriko, the puffer whales the other day will not be included in Chef Atsu''s life luxury package, right?" Komatsu asked curiously.


    Toriko stuffed the food into his mouth, and replied vaguely: "Ahhh! Although it is indeed a creature called a deep-sea pearl, it does have charm, and the meat is also exceptionally delicious! But he was hesitant to add fish dishes. Among them...but the ocean is so great, there are many fish dishes we haven''t eaten!"


    "Master Wukong and Master Nie Kong."


    "That kind of thing is too troublesome to deal with, and it still doesn''t suit me." Wukong waved his hand and said.


    "My life''s menu is uncertain, wait until I have time to taste all the ingredients in the world."

 2463 The collapse of the second element Text 5 02191. Legal Mammoth

    "Hey, where are we going now?" Komatsu asked suddenly.


    Secretary Johannes, who had been sitting in the other corner of the plane without speaking, suddenly spoke and said, "The place we are going to go next is the No. 1 Conservation Area! The biggest courtyard of IGO!"


    Mengmeng put the juice squeezed from the rainbow fruit to her mouth and took a sip, "The biggest courtyard? Is it really that exaggerated?"


    The tori, who was eating, couldn''t help but said: "It is a courtyard, but it is different from the protection of the eighth district before! It is just an isolated island with a total area of ??500,000 square kilometers!"


    "Five...500,000 square kilometers? Is it that big?" Komatsu was slightly surprised.


    Nie Kong was also surprised, because China''s land area was only more than nine million.Five hundred thousand, which can cover the area of ??a province, and that is only an IGO food reserve.


    Toriko nodded, and continued to explain, "It was built for the openness of food and research, but in such a large place, IGO can''t control everything. Now for the research institute, it puts changed species of creatures and cloned animals in. , As we all know, this is an island that forms an independent ecosystem! It was once possible to visit, right, minister!"


    Niss helped the glasses on the bridge of his nose and nodded: "Yes, but there are restrictions on entering the island, and the number of guests can not exceed one million! And if you make an appointment, you have to wait five years! And..."


    The minister stared at the large push of food on the table and said with shame: "Also, it is forbidden to bring food in here!"


    Hulu turned a deaf ear and continued to eat what was in his hands.


    The sweat on the minister''s face could not help but hang a few more drops.


    "Did you listen to me again?"


    "Collectively referred to as the gourmet courtyard, it is now known as a place where more delicacies can be created. Ancient precious ingredients, [legal mammoth] creatures that can only exist there, right!!" Thinking of this ingredient, Toku Can''t help swallowing.


    Legal Mammoth (mammals)


    Hunting level: 48


    Habitat: Ligaru Island


    Length: 1500m


    Height: 1000m


    Weight: 50 million tons


    Price: 500 million yuan for gem meat 100g, and 100g for ordinary parts-a high price of 150,000 yuan.


    Introduction: A huge mammoth known as "ancient food treasure".The growth rate is very fast, and the body length can reach 50m in a few weeks after birth (about 10m at birth).The fecundity is not high but it is very long-lived, can live for more than 500 years, and has continued to grow during the period.As the body length increases, the hunting level also increases.There is a place in the body that contains the delicious meat of all parts of the body. The place where it appears varies depending on the individual, so it is quite difficult to find it.It is a super high-quality ingredient. Because of its rare value, it is needless to say that it was the highest class hospitality in ancient times, and it is also used as a "wedding ring" because it sparkles like a gem.It is not only a gift used by men to attract women, but also by defeating Ligaru mammoths to prove their ¡°powerfulness¡±. Therefore, from ancient times to the present, ¡°gem meat¡± is a food treasure that only brave men can obtain.


    A flash of light flashed in his eyes, looking at the minister over there, and said, "This time the commission is a legal mammoth but... there should be other purposes! Isn''t it Johannes?"


    The minister over there looked his head out of the window and was silent for a while, before slowly saying: "Details... the director will talk to you in detail!"


    At the same time, the other side


    Research room


    A muscular man is constantly doing push-ups on the ground, and the muscles all over his body explode!!


    "9998! 9999!!!" The man shouted the number, sweating all over his body!!


    On the desk of this office, there is a winged impreza squatting!


    At this moment, a staff member at the door heard a voice: "Director, Director Mansam!"


    "What''s the matter?" A sturdy bald man with a muscular body couldn''t help asking.


    "The director, it is Toriko and Mr. Wukong, they are here!"


    As soon as Mansam heard this, his hands on the ground suddenly flicked: "It''s finally here!! Hahaha, a feast is about to be held tonight!!!"


    At the same time, Qin Dong''s helicopter has slowly entered the first reserve!


    The tori just stepped off the helicopter, and there were already two IGO protection soldiers there. They stood up straight and saluted the tori: "Thank you for your hospitality, Mr. Tori!!"


    "The director is there, right?" The captive asked the two soldiers in front of him.


    "Ah! The director is waiting for you hungry inside!" one of the soldiers explained.


    When Wukong heard it, he was speechless: "What? What''s the situation!"


    After watching for four weeks, he asked slowly: "Minister, isn''t this a regular entrance to our courtyard?"


    Johannes nodded and said, "Well, you are not wrong at all. This is indeed not a regular route! To be correct, it should be the intersection of the research institute. The entrance for sightseeing is in the villa. Generally, only the courtyard is open. Small part! If you want to enter the courtyard, you must pass the Food First Research Institute!"


    Nie Kong nodded, and he still had some expectations for this first reserve in his heart!After all, I haven''t been here before!


    And Komatsu nodded excitedly: "Really... It''s really exciting!"


    "Even the chef of a five-star hotel can''t just come in casually, Komatsu-kun. So, thank Toriko and the others." The minister reminded.


    Komatsu nodded vigorously. He was very happy that Toriko was able to take him out on a trip. He had seen a lot of ingredients, which was an eye-opener.


    "Hey, hurry up! Otherwise, I can leave you alone," Alu urged in front.


    "I''m coming!"


    "Brother-in-law!"


    "father."


    A group of lovely girls looked at Nie Kong, who nodded and followed behind.


    Since there was a chance to get rare ingredients, Nie Kong didn''t want to let it go.

 2464 The collapse of the second element Text 5 02192, Director Mansam

    Nie Kong and his party followed the staff leading the team down an underground passage. Komatsu was shocked by the scene before him, but Wukong kept his mouth water!


    Below is a gourmet factory, this factory is very big, more than several times the other gourmet factories!Countless processed ingredients continue to run out of the machine.


    Komatsu couldn''t help sighing, "Oh my God! Good...it''s so big!!! Is this the Food Research Institute?"


    Looking at the busy people over there, as well as the seemingly delicious food, and the automated procedures, Komatsu is like Grandma Liu entering the yard!


    Nie Kong took a faint look, and then stopped watching, because this time his goal was not these ordinary foods!


    "The flesh of the gem..." Nie Kong thought of that thing, and felt that he also wanted to taste it.


    Torii continued to walk, Nie Kong followed closely, and Komatsu was still looking at the factory of Nuo Da and sighed!


    "Okay...it seems to be where a lot of food is on your body!"


    Johannes, who walked at the end, bypassed Komatsu and explained: "About 70% of the world''s gourmet ingredients can be produced here, all for research!"


    "Are there any ingredients I have seen here!"


    "Of course! There are often improved varieties in the vast courtyard!"


    "It''s amazing!!" Komatsu couldn''t help sighing!


    The Toriko in front looked at where Komatsu was in a daze, and couldn''t help but urged at the elevator door: "Quickly leave Komatsu, the place on the 60th floor of the basement is waiting for us!"


    The three of them entered the elevator, the 60th floor underground, Nie Kong was wondering how this air could enter so deep underground!I also sigh that the technology of this era is still very awesome!!


    Inside the elevator, Komatsu''s curiosity still didn''t stop, and kept asking: "Um... which chef Toku! What kind of person is the director?"


    Toriko thought for a while and said, "An old drunkard!"


    "But... but he should be a great character!?"


    Toriko then said again: "IGO follows the chairman, and behind the vice chairman is actually the third in command!"


    "So amazing! Even better than a woman Umeda!" Komatsu said nervously.


    Toriko also nodded, "Yes! Because the research institute will attack from time to time..."


    As soon as he said this, he only heard a "ding", it turned out that the elevator had arrived!


    As soon as they got off the elevator, Komatsu and Nie Kong were startled by a scream, and saw a strange creature in a glass bottle in front of them!!


    Next to the glass bottle, there are two researchers wearing white jackets who are doing experiments on him!!


    "Ah! What is this! A new variety?"


    Nie Kong looked at the appearance of this creature and couldn''t help but said, "This should be a chain animal!"


    The three of them continued to walk towards the front, and found that there were some monsters blocked by glass walls, and they had never seen them all!!


    Komatsu couldn''t help but shouted in surprise again: "This...what the hell is going on!!! What is going on with these animals!!!"


    "They are all creatures that have not been seen!!"


    Nie Kong just started to explain, "If I''m not mistaken, these are extinct cloned bones or a mixture of gourmet animals!! There are almost no wild ones, they are all artificially made new species... "


    Toriko who was walking in the front also said: "Yes, these guys are generally called chain animals. Although they carry the general idea of ??the food research institute, they come from the animal protection and theoretical point of view. This is the most important research institute. Secret place!!!"


    Just after speaking, a staff member over there suddenly yelled, "It''s not good!! The muscle crab has escaped!!!"


    Muscle Crab Hunting Level: 3


    Habitat: IGO Institute


    Body length: 5M


    Body height: 25M


    Weight: 2T


    Price: 1KG 300,000 yuan


    Introduction: A hybrid of Muscle Python and Razor Kurabu. The locations where the two creatures live are very matched, so Muscle Python and Razor Kurabu can create a new species with each other.In some areas it is a popular coolie beast.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhh!!" I saw a crab with a body length of more than 5 meters and full of muscles appeared in front of everyone!!


    "Quickly fight anesthesia!!"


    Countless staff members were terrified!!


    Nie Kong glanced at the muscle crab in front of him, and said slightly, "It''s disgusting!"


    "Yes, brother-in-law, they seem to be made of several ingredients," Mengmeng said.


    Arumo rushed forward and walked a few steps forward, "You are back! I want to..."


    Before he finished speaking, he couldn''t help but stared at the front, because a tall figure rushed out!


    "Pan-pan punch!!"


    I only heard a shout from someone coming, and then a huge fist hit the muscular crab''s jaw, knocking it out directly, hitting the wall and fainting!


    "Okay! Now hit the anesthesia machine!!"


    The visitor had a headache and said, "Didn''t I tell you? Chain animals should be watched carefully!".


    The Torri looked at the incoming person, his mouth could not help but a little smile, and said, "Are you still showing no mercy! Can''t you be gentle with the animals? Director Mansam!"


    Mansam turned around, took another bottle of wine to his mouth, and smiled: "Hahaha!! No matter who the opponent is!! Let''s go all out to start the collision!! Isn''t it Goku Abao? Welcome back! "


    Then Mansam Goku hugged together, "Goku, you are getting stronger and stronger!!"


    "Haha, boss, you are still full of alcohol. You drunk, are you already drunk! boss!" Wukong smiled.


    Afterwards, Mansam saw Komatsu and Nie Kong behind Hu, and couldn''t help asking, "Who are they?"


    Komatsu bent over and said, "Hello, I am the chef of the gourmet restaurant, Komatsu, please advise!"


    "I''m Nie Kong, I just joined igo, don''t worry about me." Nie Kong said.


    "Nie Kong? It''s really interesting. I also often hear about you. Although it just appeared, it made a lot of noise and brought back two great ingredients for IGO." Mansam said.


    "Haha, that is, I also admire Nie Kong''s words." Wukong said contentedly.


    Mansam drank a glass of drink, and then said: "Well, you guys won''t come back to me for a long time, do you want to see a theater game that you haven''t watched for a long time? Today''s game is worth watching!"


    Toriko couldn''t help but startled, "Still making that kind of stuff, who will be on the stage today?"

 2465 The collapse of the second element text 5 02193, fighting wolves out

    Mansam looked at Alu and smiled, "Alu, I am afraid that you and Fight Wolf can''t beat him, right? Haha!"


    "If it is a fighting wolf for thousands of years, it is indeed a tyrant." Ahao did not refute.


    Komatsu looked at the arena without blinking, he was very curious about this fighting wolf!


    "Fighting wolves?" Nie Kong looked at the Snow White Wolf King on the field. Unfortunately, although his potential was good, his strength was a bit weak, and it was not as good as the cross-tailed dragon that had been conquered by Zhanmei.


    Finally, under the eyes of the public, the fifth gate was finally opened!


    A guy whose whole body was several times whiter than an ordinary wolf appeared. The strongest wolf that survived in ancient times, the legend has come!Although he hadn''t appeared yet, Qin Shou could feel a very powerful aura!


    "It deserves to be the top existence above the food chain!" Qin Shou secretly sighed.


    It is rumored that before the ancient times, it is not known whether it was due to mutation or other reasons that the super giant herbivore died Caleb!


    Dead Caleb (mammals)


    Hunting level: cannot be determined


    Habitat: As long as there is forested land, it can survive anywhere


    Body length: 50M


    Body height: unknown


    Weight: 1000T20000T


    Price: Unknown


    Introduction: It is said that in the remote Primordial Era, with his bottomless appetite, he ate up all the huge herbivores in the forest on the road.His appetite with such great destructive power almost turned the forest on the entire continent into a desert in an instant, but because the continent he set foot on was the territory of a young fighting wolf one day, Death Caleb became extinct on the spot.These things are recorded in the historical materials preserved in the IGO Historical Archives, and are recorded in the food crisis of the ancient times.


    This monster called "demon" eats everything!Whether it''s meat or grass, this devil has eaten up all the forests on the road with their bottomless appetite, which also means the end of the world is coming!


    The impact of huge meteorites, large-scale volcanic eruptions and climatic changes. These natural scenes are different from the mass extinctions of these creatures that appeared repeatedly in the ancient times. Due to the devastating appetite of "demons", a large number of creatures were destroyed. Disaster.


    The number of forests eaten up by the dead Caleb is gradually increasing. This is no longer comparable to the speed of human deforestation, but from one continent to another.


    In a short period of time, the continent turned into a desert in an instant, and the demons were also migrating in search of the forest. After they passed, there was no sign of life at all. It was like a countdown. The demons were able to make life step by step. about to extinct!


    When Death Caleb crossed the earth, what they finally found was the largest continent in the world. After the fourth continent, they disappeared from the world before they even had a bite of the forest on the land.


    And the extermination of these dead Caleb is undoubtedly the fighting wolf!!


    At this moment, the silver-white figure finally appeared in front of Qin Shou and others!


    At this moment, the audience cheered directly!!


    "Awesome!"


    The Toriko couldn''t help standing up from his seat.


    "This...this is Fighting Wolf! People can''t help but get goose bumps, what a terrifying sense of existence this is!" Aru was very happy to look at the Fighting Wolf in the arena.


    "It''s so big..." Komatsu was dumbfounded, the fighting wolf in front of him was a few meters high, like an ancient monster.


    And the body is slender, the whole body exudes the breath of the king!Coupled with the silvery white soft hair, every part of this fighting wolf''s body reveals the powerful aura of the king!


    Mansam drank a sip and smiled, "In the place of Warcraft Desgolu that was decimated a long time ago, a clone recovered from DNA material obtained accidentally from somewhere! It is 18 meters long and weighs 11 tons. The wolf¡¯s demeanor, ability and habits are all unsolved mysteries!! His ingredients are the same kind of top-level existence in this continent!! Anyway, the creature was saved from extinction. Looking at the legend, its strength is indeed Has been inherited!"


    In just a moment, all the beasts in the arena, no longer affected by the murderous intent of the fighting wolf, entered a state of battle, and even attacked the fighting wolf in groups!


    What''s strange is that this fighting wolf is clearly known for its agility, and its speed is astonishing, but this time it failed to escape and was bitten by all four beasts!Seeing this, Huo stood up suddenly and exclaimed to Mansam, "Director, is that guy a female?"


    "Brother-in-law, it looks like he is pregnant," Nana said.


    "Didn''t it mean there is only one fighting wolf? How did it get pregnant?" Mengmeng smirked.


    They were speechless for a while, and they couldn''t figure out what was going on. Could it be artificial insemination?


    "Since she is pregnant, we can''t let it continue to fight." As he spoke, Agao ran to the battlefield at once.


    "Ah! Chef Alu!" Komatsu shouted like this.


    However, it turns out that Toriko had already smashed the glass protection of the arena with a punch at some point, and entered the battlefield. It was a two-strand nail punch that smashed the long-toothed monster biting the fighting wolf.


    Alu looked up at Fighting Wolf, facing the amazing breath of the king, and shouted with a chuckle, "Fighting wolf, what about the legendary king, it''s interesting!"


    And when he entered the arena, he immediately caused the audience around him to see the battle, what excitement and blood was it to be able to see the four kings fighting!!


    But even though the tusk shepherd flew away, the shepherds were completely mad, and they rushed towards the tusk again with a roar.


    Hulu''s face suddenly became gloomy, and the momentum of his whole body suddenly burst out, and a ghost appeared from Hulu!!


    "It''s too noisy! You guys!!!"


    Frightened by the captive''s momentum, the other three beasts that bit Fight Wolf loosened their mouths, as if they were a little scared!


    But in the face of Alu''s momentum, Fighting Wolf was not affected at all!


    However, soon after they injected some stimulating hormones, they attacked again.

 2466 The collapse of the second element text 5 02194, the power of fighting wolf

    Although Alu radiated his whole body''s aura, he didn''t seem to have any influence on Fighting Wolf.


    I glanced at the fighting wolf next to him, knowing that the child in the belly of the fighting wolf was about to be born!


    The roar of Torri also received the shouts of the surrounding audience. It was so exciting to be able to see the battle of Torri, one of the Four Heavenly Kings!!


    "Wow, Wow!! Great! I bet on Wow to win!!"


    Toriko immediately gained the highest popularity!!


    Alu looked at the fighting wolf next to him, and secretly said in his heart: "You can''t go wrong! You can''t be wrong! The fighting wolf is definitely not a social creature, but lives alone, for the sake of his own children. Only then! That is the fighting wolf who survived a lonely fighting career, the only day to put away his fangs and tell love!"


    "So, this guy didn''t intend to fight with his eyes from the beginning, his eyes were full of kindness, and he didn''t react to my deterrence at all!"


    Toriko¡¯s aura of deterrence, Fight Wolf did not respond. It can also be understood that there is no opponent worthy of vigilance for Fight Wolf, but he believes that the reason why Fight Wolf conceives is... a wolf unique animal. The unique hormonal smell of smelly scum, the faint smell of amniotic fluid!!


    "What is incomprehensible is that the pregnancy has been cloned all the time! Will large breastfeeding be parthenosexual?"


    This problem is also plagued by Torri who discovered this.


    The tori sitting next to Mansam stood up and said loudly: "Director Mansam, please stop the game immediately and let them release the calming perfume and dilute the battle perfume in the arena!"


    Mansam was not a fool either. Since Fighting Wolf was still indifferent to the threats of Alu just now, he also felt strange, not because he took the phone directly and contacted Ling in the control room, "Ling, let them calm down immediately! "


    But a woman in the control room over there was already in a panic when she looked at the arena. She was in a daze. She sprayed a high concentration of battle perfume again and made the machine out of control!


    "What''s going on! Director Mansam!"


    Looking at the monsters in the field not only did not calm down, but worsened than before!


    Aru closed his eyes and the "super touch" and "super smell" spread out immediately, and suddenly he opened his eyes!!


    "Not good!! Director Mansam, the gate of the sixth gate over there is out of control, and the devil snake is about to come out of the cage. This is bad! Speed ??presided over the evacuation of everyone here!"


    When he was flustered, he said to Komatsu next to him: "Komatsu, take care of yourself!"


    At Nana''s begging, Nie Kong and the others also came to the Colosseum.


    Nana walked directly to Fight Wolf who was already lying on the ground, and stretched out her hand to stroke Fight Wolf gently: "Don''t be nervous, we won''t hurt you! Fight Wolf, will you leave everything here to me?"


    After Nana said this, Fighting Wolf suddenly fell down amidst the sounds of surprise from other people!


    Exposing that soft belly to Nana, the king who was called the ancients actually put down her dignity in front of Nana!This directly made Alu and Mansam in the distance dumbfounded!!


    Although Mansam loves to drink and his face looks drunk at the moment, he knows exactly how proud Fighting Wolf is.


    "That girl, what is the origin of those people?"


    Toriko also said to Wukong next to him, "Wukong, the other four are handed over to you! These guys have gone crazy because of the battle perfume, and their capture level has risen sharply! Don''t be careless!"


    Wukong nodded, "Okay!"


    After speaking, he rushed to the silverback prophet who was blasting, and the silverback prophet was blown up directly with a boom!At the same time, Ling and Mansam are rushing in the direction of number six!


    At the same time, Mansam asked people to organize everyone to evacuate, not only to ensure their safety, but also to protect the safety of other beasts in the arena!


    "Once the king of the mainland, now the king! Your child is a precious gift from nature. This is the greatness of nature! Now please borrow the hands of our humans to let this new life be reborn in this era , Continue the prestige of ancient times! Please accept our sincere help!!" Alu was also standing behind Doulang, enthusiastically planning to watch the she-wolf give birth.


    At the same time, Wukong who was resisting the beast over there shouted excitedly, "Let me also express a warm welcome to the new life! Haha!"


    Wukong''s aura broke out again, but the dinosaur elephant roared, and he was not afraid of the threats of Hulk!He used a pair of sharp ivory to madly attack the Toriko!


    These guys who are maddened by fighting perfume are really hard to deal with!!


    Wukong was not afraid at all, and with a loud shout, he hugged the ivory directly, and then suddenly used force to throw the 10-ton dinosaur elephant into the air!


    The dinosaur elephant was just thrown onto the small hole. The mouth of the hole was directly smashed and finally completely shattered. The fragments were scattered, and it looked very dazzling under the sunlight!


    With their help, the fighting wolf has successfully produced a little male wolf at this moment. The female wolf is still licking the little wolf, and she is still whispering something in her ear!


    At the same time, a huge demon snake appeared on the Colosseum.


    After seeing Fighting Wolf, the demon snake rushed towards them frantically.


    When Nana and Alu were shocked, they planned to help kill the demon Orochi.


    Fighting Wolf, who had finished giving birth, stood up again, and she looked at the demon Orochi proudly.


    Then in everyone''s astonished eyes, Fighting Wolf rushed towards the demon snake, the devil snake almost had no time to react, and the neck was already bitten by the fighting wolf.


    Fighting wolf crushed its neck, and then ate its flesh and blood to recover its weakness.


    "Sure enough, it''s a fighting wolf, the devil serpent can''t stop it." Alu''s face was shocked, then his eyes beamed at the born little fighting wolf.


    "It''s really good, but it''s a pity that the bloodline is degraded." Nie Kong glanced at Fighting Wolf and said regretfully.


    The cloned Fighting Wolf can never be compared with the ancient times.

 2467 The collapse of the second element Text 5 02195, gt robot reappears

    At the same time, on the other side, Director Mansam organized the evacuation of senior officials from all over the world.


    Because of the attack, a huge panic was caused, and they fled outside one by one!


    , Because of the destruction of the fence, the scent of the fighting perfume is beneficial to all sides. The concentration of the fighting perfume in the arena part is reduced. The four beasts have also recovered some sanity, and the aura of the Toriko can finally play some role on them!


    But at this moment, two places in the auditorium, after almost everyone evacuated, the remaining people who hadn''t moved, also showed up.


    I saw the guy in the audience wearing ancient Egyptian costumes with a long beard, sitting there motionless in the face of such a beast!


    "En? That''s..." Mansam came to this person with a slight doubt.


    "Isn''t this, isn''t this Ludu''s personality and Guo''s Dom leader? The rare pleasure has become such a situation, I am really sorry, haha, although I understand your current feelings, but here is your own safety first. One, please hurry up and take refuge!" Mansam said to the guy who was sitting motionless.


    However, something unexpected happened!!The big commander''s eyes opened suddenly, followed by another sudden blow!!A titanium alloy claw pierced the abdomen of Director Mansam. For a while, blood spewed and surprised countless people!!


    "So... the director!!" Komatsu''s eyes widened, surprised!


    It was only then that Toriko and Wukong who were in the promotion field came to their senses and just saw this scene!!


    Although Mansam was pierced in his abdomen, blood was splashed!


    As Mansam continued to explode, the muscles on his body quickly expanded!!The blood in the abdomen was pouring out like a fountain, but it did not affect Mansam''s next movements in the slightest!!I saw Mansam talking on his right arm, and a pan appeared on the big fist of the sandbag.


    "Frying pan! Flying fist!"


    He only heard Mansam''s scream, and with a direct punch he knocked the "big commander" upside down, hitting the ground and smashing a big hole!!


    But the "big commander" actually stood up like a okay person to see that it was not damaged at all, but after the "big commander" stood up.He tore off the mask on his face, revealing a face that resembled an anteater.


    When they saw this face, they couldn''t help being stunned!


    Isn''t this the GT robot you saw when you caught the puffer whale?Actually appeared here!!


    Mansam touched his slightly numb right hand and murmured, "Is it a new signal in the legend? It has already been mixed in!"


    When the GT robot appeared, an evil breath spread to the entire field!!


    There is a serious expression on Alu''s face!!


    Even Fighting Wolf couldn''t help but look up at the GT robot full of evil spirits in the distance!


    Mansam shook his arm, but he didn''t panic at all. He looked at the GT robot in front of him with a sneer, "Is there only one? So courageous, I won''t crush you!!!".


    In the arena


    At this moment, Mansam has been confronted with the GT robot. Although Mansam''s abdomen was pierced, it did not affect his Ding actions. It seemed that nothing happened at all!


    Mansam stared at the GT robot in front of him with a smile on his face, "Just sneak into the vicinity of the promotion field. Are you saying that you have high performance, or are you stupid better! I sent a valuable sample machine on purpose. Thank you... of the food club..."


    The Toriko here also saw the GT robot that appeared suddenly, and also remembered the scene on the beach of the cave!!


    "It''s that guy!! Alu!" Alu exclaimed.


    Toriko nodded, "Yes, I appeared on the beach of the cave! Although it looks the same, there are different things. The guy behind this GT robot may not be the same person!"


    "Who is the controller! Can you hear me? How about coming out to meet you! And what is your purpose!" Mansam said to the GT robot in front of him. The conversation was like an old friend who hadn''t seen him for many years.


    "Director. You seem to be delicious!!" GT Robot finally said.


    "What are you talking about! Do you owe you a beating?"


    After speaking, the GT machine attacked Russia and Japan at lightning speed towards Mansam!!


    The alloy peptide hand directly squeezed Mansam''s pen juggling muscles, but the GT robot found that it was impossible to pierce Mansam''s muscles!


    "Ah! Assault? But unfortunately, I am not only at this level!!" After speaking, Mansam''s thick arms suddenly opened!


    "Pan sandwich!!!"


    I saw Mansam''s double fists hit the GT robot''s head directly!!But this "pan sandwich" is enough to smash the head of an average food hunter, but the hard touch means that its attack is completely ineffective..


    Mansam''s two huge fists hit the GT robot''s head and it was completely invalid!!


    "The touch... it''s so hard!" Mansam hadn''t finished speaking yet.But I saw the face of the GT-eating robot suddenly parted to the two sides, revealing its disgusting and strange attack system!


    It turned out to be an extremely fast laser, and the unsuspecting Mansam was directly pierced through his throat, and then he was shot to the audience stage in the distance, directly shattering the ignored boulder!!


    The dazzling light irritated everyone can hardly open their eyes!!


    "Director... it doesn''t matter!!" Komatsu asked anxiously.


    "Boy, don''t you think I''m okay now?" Mansam said with a look of okay.


    Staring at Mansam''s belly with a big hole, Dong Xiang and the others were also surprised: "I can''t see it at all. There is a big hole in the stomach and a big hole in the throat. There is no problem at all!!"


    "Hahaha!! That''s because I made myself feel paralyzed! So from the beginning there was no pain at all!!" Mansam laughed.


    "Oh, oh, director, you are really embarrassed." Wukong chuckled lightly. "Director, let me deal with it."

 2468 The collapse of the second element Text 5 02196, Wukongs strength

    In an instant, Wukong disappeared.Unparalleled powerful explosive power, and lightning speed will make the GT robot fly!


    The speed of the attack is almost invisible to the naked eye, and at most only a little afterimage can be seen!!The gt robot has not recovered at all, and was directly beaten for more than ten meters to support!!


    The GT robot on the opposite side obviously slowed down, and then I heard something cracking!


    Then the GT robot immediately exploded violently, and the GT robot that turned the food arena upside down was actually killed by Wukong with a punch!!


    "how is this possible."


    Whether it was the captive or the director, they were all stunned!!How powerful this is. I originally thought that Wukong''s strength was very strong, but he didn''t expect his strength to be so unfathomable.


    Wukong walked to the GT guy, the smoke cleared, but the controller could still hear his own voice!


    "Hey! Can you still hear my voice? It''s considered a winner! Stop the engine and go to a review meeting! I''m fighting the inedible machine seriously and it''s almost over. Next time, the operator himself will be upright. Come here!" Wukong said.


    "Huh, Monkey King, our food will remember you." The machine squeaked and blew up quickly.


    After the battle, the female fighting wolf bit the best piece of snake meat from the corpse of the demon snake and placed it in front of Nana and the others.


    "The meat of the devil serpent, is it going to be a gift to thank me?"


    Nana slowly squatted down and looked at the fighting wolf in front of her, "It''s good for your mother and daughter to be safe."


    Later, the little fighting wolf, who had never been close to humans, was infected by Nana''s tolerance and was willing to accept Nana''s kindness.


    "It''s still pretty cute. Nana, it''s better-looking than the tentacle octopus you used to subdue." Mengmeng didn''t tease and bully her sister, and she was somewhat satisfied watching Fighting Wolf.


    Although not very strong, the potential of Fighting Wolf is huge.


    "Brother-in-law, what do you think." Nana looked at Nie Kong with gleaming eyes.


    "Ask if it wants to follow you." Nie Kong smiled.


    "Well, thank you brother-in-law." After speaking, Nana squatted in front of Little Fighting Wolf.


    Nana, who can communicate with animals, is indeed qualified to be good friends with Fighting Wolf.However, the arrogant Fight Wolf actually did not look down upon Nana.He came directly to Wukong.


    "Oh." Wukong scratched the back of his head, then kicked it in front of Agao.


    Little Fighting Wolf looked at Wukong with a grieved face, and seemed to blame him for not wanting himself


    "Woo!" Nana was disappointed, but not sad.Although Fighting Wolf is cute, it is not necessary.


    In the room of the director of the First Research Institute, in a large room, I saw a round table with a diameter of more than 20 meters full of various dishes!And the weight is scary!!The variety of dishes is also dazzling!


    Komatsu looked at this scene, and was not surprised: "What is it! Is this a feast?"


    Looking at the center of the round table, there is a huge grilled dragon, but it exudes bursts of wine!!


    Mansam looked at Komatsu in surprise and couldn''t help but say: "Hahaha! There are so many more, you can provide unlimited amounts, so rest assured to eat more!!"


    Looking at the grilled dragon visiting in the middle, Komatsu was slightly surprised, "Oh...that is indeed, [Bacchus Dragon], right!"


    Introduction: The master of Bacchus Island, praised as the paradise of wine.Its meat contains alcohol and is famous for its mellow brandy taste.By the way, because Bacchus dragon contains alcohol all over its body, it is forbidden for people under 20 to consume it.It is indeed an ingredient that echoes the "smell of adults" that children do not understand.


    "It''s super high-quality ingredients!! First time I saw it..."


    Toriko looked at the [Bacchus Dragon] in front of him and said, "The paradise of fine wines, the overlord of Bacchus Island [Bacchus Dragon]! The alcohol contained in the meat is considered to be aromatic and mellow brandy! Its deliciousness is also quite famous. This is also the main course of the director!"


    Qin Shou also nodded, and said, "This is the first time I have seen such dishes as Dionysus!"


    Mansam raised a big wine glass, drank a glass of wine, and laughed: "Hahaha!! These wines are okay to drink, kid!! Take out all my luxury packages tonight!! "


    Mansam¡¯s luxury packages are as follows:


    Appetizer: Wine Thief Snail (hunting level: 28)


    Soup: Jiubai Soup (hunting level: 25)


    Fresh fish: Bacchus (hunting level: 31)


    Meat: Alcoholic cattle (hunting level: 30)


    Main course: Bacchus dragon (hunting level: 37)


    Salad: Bacchus onion (hunting level: 15)


    Dessert: Jiuhao Bailangua (hunting level: 19)


    Drink: Bacchus Whale (Hunting Level: 33)


    Goku finished reading Mansam''s life menu, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, all containing alcohol!How much does Mansam love to drink!


    Komatsu over there also said in embarrassment: "Then...I don''t drink very well!"


    Although Wukong''s alcohol intake is not good, he can''t drink it. He tore open the shell of a beer lobster, dig out the shrimp meat, and put it in the mouth. The bitterness further enhances the freshness and sweetness of the shrimp meat, which is rare and delicious!"


    Nie Kong did not refuse other people''s requests to taste his menu. He just wanted to taste all the delicious food in this world.


    And Komatsu couldn''t help the temptation of being okay in front of him, and checked a piece of "meat" and put it in his mouth to eat!


    "What''s the matter with this meat? It''s soft and cut like tofu!" After Komatsu ate this thing, his face was full of surprise!


    "It''s really delicious! The delicacy of the fat is gradually spreading. This is not the beginning of the production of nearly three-story gourmet research institute in the world! And the ingredients are all the first time I have seen it!" Komatsuta With excitement, he was about to turn his head and said to Agao.


    But when he saw Wukong and Wukong pushing the mountain of plates, he was stunned there!


    "Wow!! They all ate so fast!!"


    Only Dong Xiang and the others are girls, not very good at drinking, so they just ate some main dishes.

 2469 The collapse of the second element text 5 02197, Sani appeared

    After eating almost, Tom suddenly thought of something, and said to Mansam over there: "But again, the director! The content of the work this time is..."


    Mansam was still there, drinking wine and enjoying the joy of food. Hearing this, he seemed to think of something!


    Suddenly stood up and woke up and said: "Ah, I remember it!! Ah, ah, I forgot!! It''s a legal mammoth!! Oops, I forgot about this thing!!!"


    Toriko stood up, his face slightly serious and said, "Is the GT machine guy sneaking in to stop us on purpose!"


    Mansam looked Hao Ran, and then said: "To capture the legal mammoth when there is a mess here? Oops, I got the trick of the food club!!!"


    "Director, I advise you not to drink anymore! You don''t listen, what''s wrong now!" Wukong looked at Mansam and said.


    At this time, Ling who was eating ice cream over there casually said, "It''s okay!"


    "Yep?"


    "I have contacted my brother and I just now, it seems that I have already arrived on this island!" Ling said.


    "what?"


    Ling''s older brother is Sani, one of the Four Heavenly Kings.


    And when he heard Ling''s words just now, Li over there was suddenly surprised, and couldn''t help but quickly asked, "Sani? Really, Ling?"


    "What did you say, Ling?" Mansam asked.


    Ling smiled and said, "The legal mammoth has been caught, and now it seems to be rushing towards the institute!"


    At the same time the other side


    Gourmet Club, the sixth branch


    "That bastard named Monkey King actually broke my good deeds!! Great, I''m going to take out your internal organs and step on them!" I saw a long strange ugly, like a monster. Where is the man shouting!!


    This person is the Bey of the Gourmet Club and the guy who controls the invading arena of the GT robot!!


    "You still can''t win Torri''s right now, can''t you?" It was a guy hiding in a black robe, who looked like a corpse!


    "It''s so noisy!!" Bey yelled impatiently.


    Yes, this person is named Jiao Niang, a member of the 6th branch of the Food Club.The engineer of GT robot is the manufacturer of various weapons!


    Jiao Niang calmly continued: "The number 8 machine you are riding on, in the battle with the director and Monkey King, has more than 16 touches, which means that you have suffered 16 fatal injuries. If it is a real body. It''s already dead!"


    "Damn it, can you stop talking about that!! How are the other machines now? The time I won has captured the delicious legal mammoth?" Bey asked.


    Jiao Niang continued calmly and said: "All four of them have landed, but it seems that no legal mammoth has been found!"


    "What!" Bey was shocked.


    "Or the full amount was because someone had started it first, maybe someone of us..." Jiao Niang guessed.


    After eating, Nie Kong and his party stood waiting in the First Research Institute, waiting for the man who was about to appear!


    But even while waiting, Alu¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t be free, and he was gnawing hard with a piece of booze!!


    "It''s delicious. The so-called addiction to eating refers to this time! No, I''m going to get drunk." Two blushes rose on Alu''s face.


    "That... Mr. Toriko doesn''t need to take the food outside to eat!" Komatsu said weakly.


    "Komatsu, you don''t understand this." Wukong bit the meat and hesitated.


    Nie Kong and the others didn''t eat too much, and the meat with alcohol was not the taste that girls liked.


    "Come here!" Ling exclaimed, holding the telescope.


    The people looked far away, and saw a legal mammoth floating towards this side!


    From a distance, it looks like a balloon that children often play with.


    No, everyone took a closer look and discovered that someone was coming here to lift the legal mammoth, and he was able to easily lift the 1,500-meter legal mammoth. What kind of strength is needed!!


    "What a big elephant!!"


    "That... is that the ancient food legal mammoth? What size is this! And the one who lifted him up with one hand! What is it..." Komatsu was surprised.


    Mansam looked at the distance with ten scattered eyes, and muttered: "Wuhu is not just relying on the strength of the body, but this size is..."


    However, Mansam''s words were finished, and suddenly countless violent wolves appeared from behind the surrounding rocks!


    "Wow!! It''s a violent wolf pack!!" Ling was shocked.


    Violent wolf is a reptilian beast, capture level 15


    I saw that these violent wolves made a howling sound one after another, all their eyes were fixed on the legal mammoth that had been captured by Sani!


    "It''s a fierce orc with a strong appetite! I want to snatch the legal mammoth!!" Komatsu worried.


    And Toriko really didn''t care. He drank and drank and slowly said: "Don''t worry, that guy has a way!".


    But then a very weird scene appeared. I saw countless "stone rains" in the sky that hit countless violent wolves on the ground, and didn''t see him making any moves. The wolves have fallen to the ground!!


    Nie Kong glanced at the opponent, and then had no interest. He was slightly weaker than Wukong, and far behind Wukong.


    After Sani resolved the violent wolves, he slowly walked toward the director. When he was about 100 meters away from Nie Kong and the others, he saw him throw the legal mammoth with one hand. The Mammoth "flyed" directly towards here!


    Mansam quickly took advantage of it because it was so heavy that he almost flashed his waist!


    "It''s big meat, it should taste great."


    Wukong''s eyes lit up and he hurriedly took the mammoth from the director.Judging from his appearance, he was about to drool, this meaty foodie.

 2470 The collapse of the second element Text 5 02198, Cooking Rock Drum

    When Sani looked at the cute and beautiful girls in front of him, and then at his sister Ling, his eyes were disgusting.


    No way, Ling and Dong Xiang are really female men, with thick legs and thick waists. It feels like they have eaten a lot of snacks.


    However, Nie Kong and the others were not at all interested in Sani in front of them.


    "Our goal is the legal mammoth!!" Mansam shouted aside.


    Sani was taken aback, "Huh?"


    "I said, haven''t the legal elephants been captured?" Sani pointed to the legal elephant held above Mansam''s head.


    "You big idiot!! This is just a cub, there should be several times bigger than this, there is no gem meat in the cub''s body!!" Mansam said angrily.


    "Huh!!" Sani was surprised.


    Toriko was also taken aback!


    Such a big colossus is still a cub, how big should the real legal mammoth be?


    Emperor Island, the first habitat


    Nie Kong, who was acting separately, brought Dong Xiang''s daughters to the first habitat. At first glance, there was a feeling of seeing cattle and sheep in the wind, but it was a little discordant that the grass here was actually black!


    The black green grass exudes bursts of grassy fragrance, and you feel appetite when you smell it.


    Mengmeng squatted in front of the grass and said excitedly: "Brother-in-law, brother-in-law, it''s black grass."


    Black grass (plant)


    Hunting level: 1 or less


    Habitat: Warm and nutritious land


    Body length: 30cm


    height:--


    body weight:--


    Price: 50 pieces and 1 bunch 1200 yuan


    Introduction: Perennial grass of the Urticaceae family.Although the color and luster give people a bitter feeling, it will have a refreshing taste when eaten alone.In terms of taste, it is crispy like leeks and green onions.In addition, the black grass that grows in groups is called a black carpet, and it is a precious source of nutrients for the herbivores that inhabit the surrounding area.


    "Oh, it''s delicious." And Machiko has been lying on the ground like cows and sheep gnawing black grass. Her experience is wonderful. The first half is human, but Nie Kong transformed into a ghoul and can only eat human flesh.


    At this time, the ghoul is swallowed by the food cells, and then it will feel that the grass is delicious for a day.


    Nabai walked in front of a tree and saw only a strange tree full of coconuts, but it was filled with sauce!


    Heina picked the fruit early and smashed it to find that it was full of sauce.After a sip, it was sour and sweet.


    Then I picked a piece of black grass, squeezed the coconut tree sauce on it, and brought it to Nie Kong, let Nie Kong mix it and eat it in his mouth!


    "It tastes good, sweet and sour, just like eating vegetable salad!!" Nie Kong was surprised.


    "Really? I''ll try it too!" Dong Xiang also tried to eat like Nie Kong, and couldn''t help but cried out excitedly after eating, "It''s delicious!! This coconut paste sauce matches black The grass sauce is a perfect match!!"


    They also found that the world is full of treasures, and every plant or animal feels a great delicacy. It is great to be here with Nie Kong.


    After walking a hundred meters on the black grass, they came to a canyon.


    I saw a group of huge guys coming from a distance!


    "These guys are mountain giants!!"


    Mountain Giant


    Hunting level 29


    "No, it''s not just mountain giants, there are other things!!" Wukong exclaimed.


    When everyone saw it, there was a rock drum over there!


    Rock drum huge crustacean capture level 29


    "It''s an army of rocks, hehe, they are all ingredients, I want to see what they taste!" With that, Dong Xiang first confronted a rock drum, and Nana also received a rock drum here. Frontal attack!!


    "Boom!" Two huge explosions resounded all around, the huge rock drum flew out, and the body was directly shattered!!


    Captured the beast of level 27 and was killed by Nana in one blow!


    And although Anna solved her troubles, Dong Xiang also used the power she brought as a ghoul, and the feather Kazuko behind her turned into a sharp knife and solved a rock drum!"


    The rest of the rock drums are ready to escape


    The rock army that came has been beaten to a crushing defeat!!Nie Kong wanted to collect it, so a space froze, froze a large number of them, and then received it in the ring.


    Collecting all the ingredients was Nie Kong''s main task in this world.Of course the rock looks gleaming, it is a great material for house decoration or tableware.


    At this time, Dong Xiang also peeled off a rock drum, removing the bones. Although the meat of the rock drum was delicious, there was not much left.


    "Dad, do you want to prepare barbecue!" Hina Shi''s saliva was cute, and it seemed that he was greedy.


    "No, the meat quality of the rock drum is very small, but it is a good choice with other dishes!"


    Then, under the gaze of everyone, after the University of Internal Medicine had processed the rock drum, the meat was slightly marinated with the coconut sauce just obtained, and the meat immediately exuded bursts of meaty aroma!!


    What should I do? Nie Kong thought about it, but thought it would be better to make a dish similar to fried chicken.


    Put it in the pot and fry it, after taking it out, it was placed on a plate with black grass.


    "Everyone, come and taste it." Nie Kong didn''t plan to fill everyone up. After coming here, he was afraid that he would have nothing to eat.So tasting each one is the best.


    Looking at Nie Kong''s cooking, Dong Xiang and the others couldn''t help it. They picked up the "fried meat" with chopsticks one by one.


    The crispy meat, accompanied by the smell of meat, is soft and delicious, and it feels like a melting tongue. On the fragrant meat, with the vanilla flavor of the sauce, it is even more memorable.


    "It''s delicious." Heina called out loudly, even Hina nodded vigorously.


    Mato Know did not speak, and lowered his head to wipe out the food on the plate.In terms of meat quality, they are unique compared to the original ones, and each has its own taste.


    It''s just the beginning of the first habitat. There is already such delicious food, and the girls are looking forward to the next big adventure.

 2471 The collapse of the second element text 5 02199, first meet the Ligaru mammoth

    After a while, Nie Kong took Dong Xiang and the others to a huge swamp.


    "En? This is it?" Nie Kong stopped looking at the large swamp in front of him.


    The surface of the calm swamp seemed extremely quiet. At this time, an unknown pterosaur passed by, and a huge monster suddenly shot out from the originally quiet swamp and swallowed it!!


    Take a closer look. Isn''t this the swamp eel mentioned in the ingredient introduction?


    Swamp eels


    Hunting level: 18


    Habitat: moorland with plenty of food


    Body length: 29m


    height:--


    Weight: 75t


    Price: 4900 yuan for 100g


    Introduction: Eel order Eel family, fish and beasts living in the swamp.By using a long neck and sharp teeth, even prey on the water surface can be captured.In the ordinary swamp, the hunting level can be called the king of the king''s swamp.However, if it is in the ancient swamp, the hunting level of the swamp eel is probably located at a position where it will be faster to count from bottom to top.


    Nie Kong just remembered what this place was. It turned out that this was the ancient swamp called the Museum of Food!!


    The place where most of the ingredients sleep is also extremely dangerous place!!


    It is said that in front of Nie Kong, when the swamp eel swallowed the pterosaur-like flying object, a huge monster appeared in the swamp land again, and he had been capturing Yamada with a level of 23. Head, this guy entwined the swamp eel and the pterodactyl together, ready to kill two birds with one stone!


    But at this moment, an accident appeared again, and a guy who looked like a huge shark swallowed both the swamp eel and the head of Yamada!!


    "This is the only competition for gourmet ingredients! There are so many ancient marsh food chains!!"


    "So, now... let''s join the food chain too!!" A roar of a beast came from his ears.


    Nie Kong turned his head and saw that it was a sword tiger looking at him gazingly!


    Sword Tiger Hunting Level: 14


    Habitat: Ligaru Island (White Forest) and other food-rich places


    Body length: 5m


    Body height: 24m


    Weight: 6t


    Price: 100g8000 yuan


    Introduction: The food intake in one day is nearly 10 times his body weight. It is a beast with a big stomach.In order to satisfy their strong appetite, sometimes they will eat the same kind of each other.The meat is low in fat, high in protein and has excellent nutritional value. It is regarded as a high-quality pork that goes well with any dishes and is very popular.


    "It turns out to be a sword tiger! The meat is not rich in fat, it contains high protein and has excellent nutritional value. It can be regarded as a good meat, Dong Xiang, grab it, but be careful not to hurt its meat!" Nie Kong said.


    After listening to Nie Kong''s words, Dong Xiang''s wings appeared behind him, and the aura of his whole body suddenly spread. Now the sword tiger also smelled a dangerous aura and wanted to escape!But it was too late.


    According to the current strength, after Dong Xiang merged with gourmet cells, he should have a hunting level of about 50 or so.


    Almost unable to respond, the sword tiger was pierced through his head by Hezi behind Dong Xiang.


    Nie Kong waved his hand and put the processed sword tiger into the space ring!


    Nie Kong looked up at the wide swamp in front of him and nodded slightly, "There should also be a lot of ingredients in the swamp, there is no way, I can only harvest them one by one, and it can also enrich the species in the ring!"


    In the world of food captives, collecting ingredients is Nie Kong''s only goal.


    After all, in the world of food captives, the girls inside are not cute at all.


    Caught a crocodile parading through the swamp as a mount, Nie Kong and his party sat on it and swam past.Then I walked through the swamp and the prairie, conquering more than a dozen seemingly good ingredients.


    "Is this the Ligaru Plateau?" Nie Kong was slightly surprised when he looked at the cliff that was so high in front of him, but could not see the end!


    "It''s so high, how do I get up?" Mato Akatsuki said.


    "It''s okay, everyone, hold on to me." Nie Kong said.


    Really known as the eyes, she had forgotten Nie Kong''s dance skills.


    Mengmeng laughed and they were accustomed to lying on Nie Kong. They were obviously intimate.She obviously knows how to dance, but she likes to be intimate with Nie Kong.


    She and Nie Kong''s move without separation made Dong Xiang and his daughters envious.


    The women hung on Nie Kong again together, and after they were hugged, Nie Kong slowly floated upward.


    Looking at the cliff from a distance, you will find a small spot on the cliff moving fast!!


    And at this moment near the Ligaru cliff,


    A group of huge beasts are attacking an adult Ligaru mammoth!!


    But in the face of adult Ligaru mammoths with rough skin and thick flesh, these attacks are completely useless, and Ligaru mammoths seem to be more riots than usual!!


    Rao is so, Ligaru Mammoth has been retreating continuously.


    &=


    Nie Kong and the others floated upward for nearly ten minutes, and Nie Kong met the owner of Ligaru Cliff, who captured level 30 snake wolves and a large group of snake wolves.


    I saw these dark guys hanging on the cliff like this, and their mouths looked so scary when they grew up!On this cliff, the snake wolf can be said to have taken up all the land. Now Nie Kong is hanging in the air, and he can deal with at most one in front of him. Of course, without using the legendary kitchen utensils, although he can barely deal with one. Only, but it is extremely difficult to deal with a group!!


    Nie Kong also knew the character of the snake wolf, and as long as they did not provoke them, they would not launch an attack.


    Because snake meat is not tasty, Nie Kong didn''t plan to collect them.However, this did not seem to have crawled through the snake-wolf residence. Halfway from the top of the cliff, Nie Kong met the leader of the entire snake-wolf group.


    This is a huge snake-wolf with a capture level of at least 33, living at the highest point of the entire race, and this guy seems unfriendly, and today is not in a good mood. After seeing Nie Kong and the others, he was also very upset, so he went straight to Nie Kong and the others attacked!

 2472 The collapse of the second element Text 5 02200Gather

    But before he was happy, he just felt black on the top of his head!


    "Huh, it''s dark?" Mato Akatsuki looked up. He was almost not scared at the time. He saw a huge mountain of things, like a whole mountain falling directly from a cliff!!


    "This...this...this, is this the Ligaru mammoth jumping off the cliff? It''s just this time!"


    At the same time, not far from the cliff, Alusani and others rushed toward the side!


    "Luck, look!!" Sani pointed to the cliff in the distance.


    When Torri saw it, his eyes almost didn''t fall off, "Wow!! It''s [Ligaru Mammoth]!!! It''s so big!"


    Ling on the side screamed when she saw this scene, "It''s falling off the cliff!!"


    Komatsu was also very frightened, "By the way, why did he jump from above?"


    Sani and Toriko couldn''t help but look at each other!


    "That guy is definitely the baby elephant mother that Sani caught!! It should have come here from the Ligaru Plateau in order to find his own child. After all, that physique is simply a mountain!!" Alu was surprised.


    On the other hand, Toriko and Sani were worried about the thing above their heads. The Ligaru Mammoth''s body was over several kilometers, and it was completely a mountain when it fell. If you try to avoid or avoid it, it is estimated that it will be crushed into a muffin!!


    "It''s not the time to be happy, the Ligaru Mammoth will fall down right away, hurry up and find a place to hide!!" Komatsu said anxiously.


    However, it is completely impossible for Torri and others to leave now!!


    "No way!! Stay away from me!! The palm of my sword!!" Alu roared, and used his palm toward the ground with all his strength, and directly opened a pit of more than 20 meters deep!!


    "All in! Sani, hurry up!!"


    The group of people jumped into the big pit without hesitation at all!


    Afterwards, Sani used "hair rigidity" to just support the huge impact when the Ligaru mammoth fell, but it was only the tip of the iceberg, because the body of the Ligaru mammoth was more than a kilometer, this small corner is not considered What are you doing, but Nie Kong and the others finally escaped!


    Sani seemed a little weak because he used all his power on this "fat"!


    "I can hold it to this level...huh..." Sani breathed a sigh of relief.


    "But this grown-up Ligaru mammoth is too big! It''s really scary!" The warrior looked at the Ligaru mammoth who had stood up over there, and was speechless in surprise!


    "By the way, where are Wukong and Nie Kong." Komatsu searched nervously, but still couldn''t see the figure, thinking that he would not be smashed into meatloaf by the Rigaru mammoth.


    "They are on top." Sani said slowly, looking to the sky.


    "It''s not the case, it''s not right, a lot of things fell from above." Ajao said.


    The snake wolf, who fell along with the Ligaru mammoth, stood up slowly at this moment.They huddled up and protected themselves before the Ligaru mammoth fell down!!


    At this moment, these guys are completely angry, and all the snakes and wolves are staring at A Zhao!


    Without giving everyone a chance to think too much, dozens of snakes and wolves rushed towards Ahao and the others with full of anger, with a terrifying aura!!.


    "There are a lot of snakes and wolves, you can help me, Capu! Do you have to deal with the mammoth and these guys? Ling, come and help too!" Sani shouted loudly.


    Just as Alo was preparing to fight, a voice rang leisurely, "Need my help? Sani"


    "Need my help? Ajao."


    The voice is very familiar, Qin Shou remembers where he had seen this person before!!


    Then, an astonishing scene appeared, purple and unidentified black droplets attacked the opposite snake and wolf pack!!


    For a while, the whole snake wolf was covered with droplets and lay motionless on the ground!!


    I saw a familiar guy wearing a white cloak and a bandage on his head appeared in front of Zhen!!


    "Ah!!!" Everyone was startled, and then their faces were happy, and then they could see the person clearly!


    This is not cocoa who else!!


    "Hey, sorry, I''m late." Ridiculously said.


    "Mr. Coco, you have come to support us." Komatsu said excitedly.


    "Yeah! Komatsu, it''s been a long time!" Coco looked at Komatsu with a smile on his face and said, "You really haven''t changed. Komatsu-kun appeared in a dangerous area without a sense of crisis."


    And Sani over there was so angry that he thought about Coco''s gorgeous appearance just now.He thinks that such a beautiful appearance should belong to him


    "Oh! Sani, how did you clean up your sense of touch? It''s been a long time since I saw you? Come on, shake hands!" Coco extended his right hand toward Sani.


    Komatsu was also taken aback, "Hey, Mr. Sani, is the sense of touch now closed?"


    "Yeah! I didn''t release it" Coco stared at Sani who was still sulking over there.


    The captive on the side said with a gleeful tone, "Cocoa''s eyes can see Sani''s touch."


    "To be precise, it is possible to capture the emitted electromagnetic waves," Coco added.


    Sani over there replied disgustingly, "You fellow, that''s because I hate the toxins on you!"


    "You guys are still direct!!"


    "Hey, stop talking nonsense! The snake wolf over there seems to be all right!" Qin Shou looked at the snake wolf who stood up again after being anesthetized by Coco and reminded him.


    These snakes and wolves should have lost their minds when they were angry, but at this moment they also smelled a dangerous aura and looked at Coco vigilantly!!


    "These snakes and wolves don''t attack us?" Ling asked by the side.


    Sani explained: "Because snakes and wolves are social animals, they are very guarded against the toxins in cocoa!!! They dare not come up now!!!"


    "However, that guy is the only one who doesn''t take this threat seriously!"


    After speaking, everyone looked at the distance and kept yelling at Ligaru mammoth!But after yelling where did this guy stop for a while, he couldn''t move for half a minute!!


    Coco took a leisurely sip of water before slowly saying, "Is it over? But it takes a while for this huge body to turn around, but now it''s completely immobile!"


    It turned out that Coco had already implanted the poison into Ligaru''s mammoth when he arrived!!


    "Wow! Coco, have you implanted the poison in his body?" said Wu Kong, who fell from the sky.


    "Goku, long time no see." Seeing Wukong, Coco was also very excited.


    To say that Wukong''s popularity is really good, and his relationship with the other four heavenly kings is very good.


    "Hello, Mr. Coco." Mengmeng on the side also greeted him instead of Nie Kong.


    Coco glanced at them, his face relaxed a lot, "Great, with you here, it seems that the flesh of the gem will definitely not escape."

 2473 The collapse of the second element text 5 02201, gt robot hits

    "What, someone has entered the body of the Ligaru Mammoth? It should be the guys from the Food Club!!!" Sani analyzed: "It is estimated that seeing the Ligaru Mammoth''s physique, temporarily changed the combat policy!!! Then directly. Enter the body to pick up the flesh of the gems? It is really a despicable behavior that food will do!"


    And when Komatsu heard that the meat of the gems suddenly became excited, this is a kind of chef''s ardent desire for materials!


    The flesh of gems is in the legend, even if the brilliance of gems can be concealed, there will be at least 100 grams of noble meat of 5 million yen. It is an ancient treasure with a position!


    "Ahhhhh! Only once, I want to taste it myself, if there is something to be said, I really want to cook with gem meat in the restaurant!" Komatsu muttered to himself with a look of fascination!


    "Now it''s time to fight every minute and every second, let''s get into Ligaru''s mammoth as soon as possible!!"


    When Sani heard this, he suddenly yelled: "I said Coco, what are you talking about silly!! How can you do that kind of thing!!!"


    "No! It''s possible!" Cocoa said.


    "Damn it, I won''t go!!"


    And Komatsu was still indulging in the fantasy of the flesh of gems, and stared at Sani: "Mr. Sani, let''s go together!"


    "Damn it, Komatsu, don''t look at me with that look!!"


    Coco ignored the guy Sani, looked at the Ligaru mammoth in the distance and continued: "I think it should be safer to enter from the tail!"


    "What a joke!! I won''t go, I won''t go!!" Sani also started playing tricks.


    Cocoa''s head was hung with three black threads, "Oh, this guy really hasn''t changed at all!!"


    "It''s better to snatch things over at the moment the enemy comes out of the flesh of the gemstone!! Although it is not a beautiful way, it is better than entering the body of a Ligaru mammoth..." Sani said.


    "What''s the matter, if they finish eating, it''s not a big loss." Wukong kept shaking his head.


    At the same time, Agao suddenly felt a dangerous breath!!


    "Be careful, Sani!!" Alao let out a horror, and saw a laser in the sky shooting towards Sani''s head!!


    "Ah!" Alu was also shocked!


    At the moment of the moment, Ah Jao directly blocked Sani''s front, blocking the killing blow.


    "Be careful, it''s a GT robot!!"


    I saw a huge GT robot falling from the cliff, over 10 meters tall!!!


    "Alo...Thank you...Thank you!" Sani didn''t seem to recover yet.


    "Okay, what are you doing so politely!" Ah Yu said as he cast his eyes on the giant GT robot.


    Not only was Wukong not afraid, but he showed an expression of excitement: "Hey, is this the [new model]? There is such a big GT robot! The world of gourmet food is really fast!!!".


    Looking at the huge GT robot in front of him, Alu looked wary and said: "This guy is estimated to have a high performance, Wukong, you have to be careful!!"


    "Ah! I heard that, after all, it was confirmed on the beach of the cave that the electromagnetic waves that were being manipulated could be fully displayed. At that time, I didn''t know the truth, but if I knew the body, there would be no surprises!" Coco analyzed. .


    The huge GT robot over there laughed: "This is really blessed, so many celebrities have gathered!! I cleaned you up the moment before I got the meat of the gem, wouldn''t the credit be even greater? ?!!!"


    The gigantic GT robot doesn''t seem to pay attention to Ahao''s group!


    As soon as Sani heard this, his hot temper rushed up!


    "Ah, you said that you want to solve the water? You hairy bones!!" Sani was about to move forward.


    Coco stopped, "Leave it to me here! The new GT robots seem to be able to convey the taste. If they eat the meat of the gem first and convey the taste, the mammoth will be destroyed... ...Must find the flesh of gems faster than them!"


    "Now it''s not just Torri, everyone has consumed too much energy and tired because of coming here! Sani, you put away your sense of touch now, it''s not because of my poison, right?" You can see that Sa Ni''s careful thinking.


    Coco takes off his white cloak!


    "All in all, leave this huge guy to me to deal with, and you can enter the mammoth now!!" Coco stood in front of the huge GT robot.


    "I don''t care about them, just don''t get in my way." Nie Kong said calmly.


    For the robot in front of me, it doesn''t matter.Dong Xiang and others too, Nie Kong didn''t worry about anything at all.


    But this GT robot is here to prevent Ahao and his party from sneaking into the mammoth. His head was lifted, and another laser was shot out of it!!


    "What a joke!! You all die to me!!"


    Just as the laser was about to shoot out of the GT robot''s head, a black shadow flew in the distance!


    It turned out that Wukong took the lead and swiped the left foot of the GT robot directly. GT was sentenced to a fall, and the laser hit the ground directly!


    "Boom" immediately caused a huge explosion!


    "It''s now!! Let''s get in quickly!!" Ayuyan quickly shouted at the crowd.


    This huge GT robot felt that he was being swayed by Wukong, and he was furious!!


    "You guy!! You, don''t want to die so happy!!" The giant GT robot said coldly.


    Wukong laughed, "Did you say this to yourself?"


    With that, Wukong squeezed the robot''s arm with one hand.With a click, his arm was directly crushed.The GT robot was so scared that he abandoned his arm and attacked Nie Kong, seemingly intending to pick a soft persimmon.


    Wukong looked at the robot speechlessly, and mourned for the robot. The strongest is actually Nie Kong, don''t be fooled by appearances.

 2474 The collapse of the second element Text 5 02202. Touching deliciousness

    "Boom!" There is no way to know what happened, and the huge GT robot instantly exploded into powder in front of Nie Kong.


    "I really don''t know how to live or die." Wukong shook his head.


    "What''s going on." Sani was surprised, obviously unable to detect what was going on.


    "It''s Nie Kong, who killed the opponent in one move. Well, even I have to look up to Nie Kong''s strength." Wukong said with emotion.


    After solving the robot, Nie Kong looked at the mammoth. He knew that the flesh of the gem was in the mammoth, so he directly took a few women into the elephant''s body along his nose.


    "The Ligaru Mammoth deserves to be the king of this plateau. The flesh of the gems that has swallowed all the beasts of the plateau and condensed into gems is really exciting..." Despite many things, Nie Kong has Saiyans. The blood of him has zero resistance to food.


    "Is this the inside of the mammoth? It''s really like a huge maze! Still the same, just walk around! There should be a lot of interesting ingredients here!" Now Nie Kong has fallen in love with the feeling of walking as he likes. The obvious improvement in food luck allows him to always meet good ingredients.


    In the mammoth''s body, there are a variety of precious foods alive.This is when the Ligaru mammoth swallowed the seeds of these ingredients into the body while eating, and these seeds actually sprouted and grew out of the mammoth''s body.There are still some beasts living here, but most of them are parasitic. Perhaps this is the reason why the Ligaru mammoth is called "ancient food treasure"!


    "Hey, brother-in-law, isn''t that orange salt? It''s really refreshing and salty, a good seasoning! There is also cinnamon, which tastes really good!" Mengmeng said in surprise.


    "Wow, brother-in-law found it. Is this the bloodthirsty squid? It has a unique taste on its body and it is very delicious. A single tentacle can be made into takoyaki for 300 people." Nana was also excited, so strange They all like this adventure very much.


    Collected some ingredients, they seemed to come to the ingredients for cooking, and also supplement energy consumption.


    In the mammoth, the hiding place of the gem flesh is very secret. Its body is like a maze, which makes it impossible to find.


    But for Nie Kong, there is no need at all. The sense of food has become very strong because of Hezi cells.Besides, the five senses of being a strong man are so powerful that people are shocked to hear.


    "Hurry up, the place in front of you should be the essence of the mammoth." Nie Kong said casually.


    "Dad, where is it?" Hina Shi said.


    Suddenly, a strong smell of meat drifted into the tip of his nose.Hina can feel the cells all over her body trembling, that is a desire for food, the purest appetite!


    The corners of the women''s mouth were dripping with drool, and they didn''t walk a few steps along the incense of meat. A flesh that radiated bright light appeared in front of them!


    That piece of gem flesh is the size of a house.Condensed the essence of the mammoth''s body flesh.


    I couldn¡¯t help but walked to the meat of the gem, ¡°What a beautiful meat, it¡¯s like a fat texture like a work of art carved by artisans countless times, the fine drip of gravy, dazzling like dust, and this aroma, Even the high-end perfumes are willing to bow down to the tasteful mellowness, and the strong and primitive meaty fragrance that strongly stimulates the appetite, the unstoppable fragrance!"


    "It''s so fragrant, the pure meaty smell is almost too much to help people. I really want to eat it." Nie Kong and the others had an incomparable appetite for the gem-like fleshyness in front of them.


    However, this kind of subject matter is difficult to generate, after all, it is such a big piece of gem flesh that only a mammoth will have.But to raise a mammoth, I don¡¯t know how much food it will cost.


    "It doesn''t matter, I''m going to start!" Mato Know was the first one who couldn''t control it, and took a bite at the flesh of the gem.


    The mouthful fragrance, the taste buds are directly filled with sweetness, and the elastic flesh melts on the tip of the tongue.


    At this moment, Mahamoto Hou was lost, and his cheeks were full of happiness.No need to cook, other dishes command to destroy the taste of gem meat.


    Seeing Maeto Akatsuki started first, the women all jumped on and bit the flesh of the gems.


    After taking a sip of water, Nie Kong also took out the kitchen knife, sliced ??off the meat piece by piece, and then grilled it until half-ripe with a little salt. The taste made Nie Kong want to stop.


    "It''s delicious, it''s so delicious!" Nie Kong could feel a tyrannical current being released from every cell in his body. The cells were jumping for joy, and the activity of gourmet cells was strengthened again.


    The delicacy of the gem meat is unparalleled. Compared to the gala crocodiles, it is not so delicious. It is just such a simple dish that greatly enhances the vitality of the gourmet cells in Dong Xiang and the others.


    "Wow, Nie Kong, have you eaten already." After eating and drinking enough, only half of the meat of the house-sized gem was left, showing how much Nie Kong and the others had eaten.


    When Wukong and the others arrived, they saw Nie Kong and they were about to leave.


    "You... how can you find it so quickly?" Sani was stunned. He could only find it if he had the sense of touch, but how did Nie Kong do it.


    "Nothing. I''ll leave the rest to you. Let''s leave first." Nie Kong smiled, and took a few swollen girls, teleported away.


    "Don''t be surprised, Nie Kong''s strength is not what you and I can guess. If he wants to destroy this world, it may not exceed ten seconds." Wukong said.


    "Just kidding, how can there be such a powerful existence in the world." Sani murmured.


    "Haha, don''t you guys eat it?" The nerve-wrenching Ayu didn''t care about Nie Kong and the others, he had already started eating.


    "Damn it, wait for me." Wukong took a look, where he was willing, and immediately rushed forward, the two of them feasted.After a while, both of them cried because of the deliciousness of the ingredients, leaving Sani speechless.


    But seeing them eating so happy, Sani and Coco couldn''t help it.

 2475 The collapse of the second element Text 5 02203, bb corn information

    After obtaining the gem meat, Nie Kong and the others continued to play in the courtyard.The courtyard equivalent to the area of ??a province, there are indeed many ingredients worth collecting in it, and Nie Kong and the others have gained a lot.


    Back from the courtyard, Nie Kong took them to a food town. On the one hand, Mengmeng and the others wanted to cultivate the ingredients they collected. On the other hand, there were a lot of ingredients in the town.


    There are hundreds of thousands of ingredients in the gourmet world. Of course, Nie Kong and others will not collect them one by one. Many of these low-level delicacies can be purchased with money.


    Click on it. At this time, Nie Kong in town and Dong Xiang were eating a popcorn made from corn.


    "Guest, the taste is not bad." The boss said with a smile.


    "Not bad, barely a snack." Nie Kong said.


    "Haha, yes, after all, this is only a low-level ingredient. I heard that there is a kind of ingredient that is most suitable for making popcorn in the jungle of Xu. It is called BB corn. I heard that it is very delicious!" The vendor looked forward to it. Said.


    "BB corn?" Nie Kong was surprised and finally heard the news of good ingredients.


    "Yes, it is said that perhaps only one or two of the hundreds of food hunters can bring back BB corn from Xuzhi Jungle. Xuzhi Jungle, it is too dangerous," said the vendor.


    "Well, maybe I can go to play." Nie Kong made up his mind and walked around with Dong Xiang before returning home.


    "Everyone, hurry up, we are going to leave." Nie Kong looked at the house full of food, and then said to the women.


    "Great, can you finally go out." Nabai and Heina cheered, and then ran back to their bedroom.Soon, all the women packed up.Nie Kong counted and found that one person was missing.


    "What about Hun Shi." Nie Kong asked.


    "She, how I call her, she won''t come out."


    To Dong Xiang, who had a good relationship with Hina Shi, said silently.


    Nie Kong frowned and went to the second floor of the residence.


    Nie Kong came to the door of Chushi''s room and knocked hard, "It''s me, Chushi, open the door."


    "No, no." No matter how Nie Kong knocked on the door or wasted his saliva, the young girl at the door resolutely refused to open the door.


    "Look, it''s useless when Dad comes." Mengmeng shrugged and said speechless.


    "Xin Shi, you can discuss with me if you have anything. If it is not unreasonable, I can agree to it, why bother to take it on my own."


    "Woo. Dad... Dad doesn''t understand anything at all. Can I be alone for a few days?"


    A cold sweat broke out on Nie Kong''s head, and he turned and walked back without saying a word.


    "Hey, did Dad give up so soon?" Mengmeng said in astonishment.


    "No, since the duck mouth is hard, I have to go back and get the spare key of the young girl''s room." Nie Kong said.


    "So there is that trick." Mengmeng couldn''t help laughing, saying that Dad was the manager of the villa, and every room would have a spare key.


    "Hehe, I want to see what the hell the Hunshi guy is doing in the room. Lazy is not an anchor, but it needs to be punished."


    After getting the key, Nie Kong and Mengmeng came to the second floor again and gently opened the door.I guess Hinshi couldn''t guess that Nie Kong would use the key to open her door.


    The room was dim, no lights, no curtains, etc.


    Nie Kong glanced at it, and couldn''t see where the baby was, only a ball bulging out of the bed, something wriggling inside.Oh my God, it''s already twelve o''clock noon, Hina is actually sleeping!!


    "Hunshi, it''s time to get up." Nie Kong forcefully opened the quilt, and finally saw her curled up in the quilt, wearing a cute cartoon image pajamas.


    Seeing that the environment had become brighter and Nie Kong was talking, Xiao Shi turned her head silly.


    When they saw the appearance of Chu Shi, Nie Kong and Mengmeng were startled at first, and instantly burst into laughter in unison.


    "I''m dizzy, Hina Shi, how did you become that look?"


    "Eh eh dad, you bully me!" Hin Shi looked at Nie Kong and the others with tears, and finally couldn''t help but tears flowed down.


    "Haha." Even so, Nie Kong couldn''t stop laughing.It''s so interesting, and it''s really interesting.


    "I said, Hina Shi, what the hell is going on, how can you become that way."


    In the line of sight, it seemed that there were some muscles.Although it doesn''t affect her appearance much, her cheeks make people feel inexplicably funny, such a cute bun face.


    With the strengthening of gourmet cells, the cells in the body are also full of power.


    If the former Hunshi weighed more than fifty catties, the current Hunshi weighed more than ten catties. It was obvious to the naked eye that she was a lot fatter, no wonder Nie Kong and the others laughed.


    "Oh, people don¡¯t have the face to meet people anymore. My dad made fun of me. They just ate too much and gained a little weight." The young girl grabbed the quilt and covered her head, acting as an ostrich. I hid it inside.


    From Hun Shi''s words, Nie Kong understood the cause of the incident.For food, the resistance of girls is really small and pitiful.


    Nana and Mengmeng won''t get fat no matter how they eat, on the contrary, they are obviously fat.


    "I didn''t see you alone until I recovered my previous appearance without losing weight."


    "Then how do you plan to lose weight?" Nie Kong asked.


    "People...I only eat one lunch a day, so I should definitely lose weight within a month."


    Hina Shih also told her own hidden worries. Although she has a gourmet cell, she will definitely become stronger in the long run.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. This is how the food cells are strengthened to manifestation, and it will be better after a while." Qin Dong smiled.


    "Yes...Is it?" Hin Shi stuck out half of his head and looked at Nie Kong pitifully.


    Nie Kong nodded again. In fact, the chicks now are nothing, they are as cute as ever.


    After receiving Nie Kong''s promise, Chu Shi finally followed Nie Kong out.

 2476 The collapse of the second element text 5 02204, to the jungle of Xu

    Xuzhi Jungle, located about 80 kilometers northwest of the Beixu Lu mainland, is also known as "Plant Hell", a jungle dominated by plants.


    At this moment, Nie Kong and the others took Shirley and Terry to this place called the plant hell, just to capture the nobleman¡¯s snacks, [bb corn].


    This bb corn is said to be the raw material of snack popcorn for gourmet aristocrats a long time ago, mainly grown in the gourmet world.Just use one popcorn that is baked under a strong fire and instantly becomes 100 people.The overwhelming scent and the taste of rice have the effect that one bite can make people want to stop and not increase appetite.The transaction price is also going on in a few hundred thousand, if a whole one, the lowest market price will not be less than 1 billion, showing the preciousness of this BB corn!


    As soon as Nie Kong and his party reached the edge of the jungle of Xu, they found a strange flower!


    "This should be the Hemu ancient flower? But it is really strange to grow here." Mengmeng said, looking at the Hemu ancient on the ground.


    Harmony ancient flowers are flowers that bloom on the ancient islands of harmony of life. They like a stable and harmonious environment. If a murderous animal approaches, the flower will wither, and the number of petals that fall is proportional to the strength of the animal.


    There are a total of 6 petals of the Hemu Ancient Flower, and one petal represents the strength of about 10 capture level.When Dong Xiang stretched out his hand to pick the flower, he directly caused most of the petals to fall, so from the scene before him, one can roughly estimate Dong Xiang''s own capture level.


    However, this whole flower is completely withered, which represents a capture level of 60. There are 2 petals here, which means that there is a full capture level of about 120!!


    Why at least a capture level of 120 or more?If all the strength is unfolded, maybe this strength can be at least 150!!


    The other three loli, Hina and Heina, are a little worse than Dong Xiang, and they are estimated to be only about 100. This is because they have no relationship with Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong and his party are only moving on the edge of the Jungle of Xu, so they have not really entered the dangerous area in the center of the Jungle of Xu!


    Looking at the dense forest in front, he said: "The front is the center of Xuzhi Jungle! Inside is the real dangerous place. I think it''s dark already. Let''s go in for a night of rest!"


    "Dad can say anything." The other girls had no objection.


    Nie Kong took out the camping tent from the Space Ring, and the group lit a torch on a grassland to rest.


    And Nie Kong made desserts from the ingredients he got during the day. This is everyone''s dessert!


    You can see wild beasts swallowed by plants everywhere. Once these beasts are bitten by beast-eating plants, no matter how hard you struggle, your body is eaten up bit by bit, just like eating alive. It''s "Plant Hell"!


    "Ah! It smells so bad, what is this!" Looking at the bird feces falling on a giant deer in front of him, Mato Hatsuno, who was planning to catch it for lunch, immediately stepped back.


    Dong Xiang clutched his nose and said, "It''s bird shit!"


    I saw that there were a few weird birds above Nie Kong''s head at this moment, and these guys were still pulling bird shit down!!


    "These guys!!"


    A tingling pain came from the shoulder of the giant deer with a capture level of more than ten. When he turned his head, he found that plant shoots had grown from his shoulder.This is a seed mixed in the feces, actually rooting in its flesh and blood!!


    "This is a seed that grows from the dung of a strange bird, and the dung is mixed with seeds!"


    Animal-eating plants came here from the food world through the medium of birds, so if they are allowed to continue to grow, let alone the nutrients in the body will be sucked up, the body will be pierced by the roots of the plant, and eventually die completely.


    The giant deer''s feet did not move at all, but in a moment, the plant and beast had already bloomed, and the flower was clearly a huge mouth that swallowed the giant deer completely.


    Only then did the women feel the real danger in Xu''s Jungle, and every step they take may encounter danger!!


    The danger of this forest is no less than that of other dangerous places, but Mengmeng observes the forest with great interest, as if talking.


    Before everyone recovered, Dong Xiang only felt a shock from his back.


    Everyone turned their heads, they only saw a tree spirit that was ten meters tall and green all over!!


    The green tree spirit in this whole body is a Goblin tree stalk with a capture level of 33!!


    "A walking plant?" Hina was surprised.


    "No, it''s not like that!! Look at it!!" Mengmeng said with a smile.


    I saw the goblin tree stubble in front of me constantly inserting its fine roots into the ground, and it began to spread around!!


    "It should be put down the oxygen root and inserted into the ground to regenerate!! Use it as a pillar to move!!"


    Oxygen roots, which are usually seen on evergreen plants, are exposed to the air!!They hang this root to the ground, and then use it as a pillar root to support the trunk. In fact, if this process is repeated for decades, people will feel the tree moving!!

 2477 The collapse of the second element Text 5 02205, get bb corn! !

    Every branch of "Boom" stuck deep into the ground.Beside, a beast was caught by him, and then I saw a skeleton frame that turned into a skeleton at the speed of the naked eye!!


    Goblin tree stubs are not only multiplying aerial roots, but also use auxiliary roots to capture other payments and suck them up like parasites, and then absorb the nutrients in it!!Moreover, I took a closer look at the carnivorous animals that were caught at the roots, and only slightly bit off the branches, which could not give him a quick blow!It even helped him grow more roots again!


    It seems that the prey was found, and the goblin tree stubs were dancing frantically.In the next moment, the branches drew towards Nie Kong and the others, it seemed that Nie Kong and the others were its prey.


    As for the petals that fell from the ancient Hemu flower on the ground, a few women could roughly guess its strength. The hunting level was about 30 or so, not too bad, but it was still too weak in Nie Kong''s eyes!!


    "Shuchun, you are very unbehaved!" Mengmeng yelled softly, causing the goblin Shuchun to immediately stop attacking and stand obediently in front of Mengmeng.


    Mengmeng¡¯s ability is the ability to communicate and summon plants. Although the Goblin Tree has dozens of levels to capture, it is still called by Mengmeng.


    And Nana''s animal communication skills are not so good. Some animals are not very obedient and occasionally fail.


    "Brother-in-law, I asked Xiaochun about the location of BB corn, and it said BB corn seems to be on it." After talking with Goblin Shuchun for a few minutes, Mengmenghei hugged Nie Kong''s arm as if she was asking for credit.


    "Yes, Mengmeng is the best." Nie Kong laughed and kissed Mengmeng''s lips. As a reward, Mengmeng had a happy smile in both eyes.


    Nana was especially envious. Her own arrogant personality was not very active. Although she didn''t say anything, she always liked making friends with Nie Kong in her heart.


    "Everyone, hurry up." Nabai, the purest mind, has already climbed up the goblin tree.


    At first glance, these branches are actually connected to the sky, which is the top of this forest!


    So a group of people climbed along the branches of the goblin tree and came to the top of the entire jungle, where everyone can finally see the long-lost sunshine!!


    Standing on the intersecting land net formed by the branches, Nana couldn''t help being slightly surprised: "It is clear that such a small branch can easily bear the weight of a few of us! The branches are entwined with each other and have such toughness and durability! Plus! The dense leaves make this land as flat as land!"


    "Yeah!" Mato Akatsuki jumped on the branch and said, "Even if a huge mansion is built on the top of this forest, I think I can hold it!"


    After Mengmeng came to the top, she found a bb corn cob that was not very small, which made everyone ecstatic!!


    "Hehe, I finally found it! BB corn!"


    Can''t wait to squat down and prepare to move away the BB corn in front of you!


    I saw Dong Xiang put his hands on this small BB corn husk, "It feels a little different from other corn."


    But then Dong Xiang discovered that although it was just a small BB corn, he couldn''t pull it out even after all the energy used to feed it. On the contrary, these few actions made the women out of breath!


    "Oh my God, it''s so hard! What''s the matter, I can''t pull it off at all! It doesn''t move!" Dong Xiang didn''t give up, ready to do it again!


    Mengmeng couldn''t help smiling and said: "This is not like pulling corn, but like pulling radishes. Don''t use brute force, it is formed by absorbing the nutrients of the forest, so pulling it is like wrestling with the forest."


    "It turned out to be so. I thought I couldn''t even handle a corn." Dong Xiang stuck out his tongue.


    "It''s nothing more than that corn, let''s pick that one." Nie Kong looked to the front, and saw a huge corn cob standing 100 meters away.


    After Qin Dong and the others came, the women and Nie Kong had their mouths wide open.


    Because the corn on the cob in front of me was so big, it was almost as high as twenty stories in front of my eyes, like a tall building in summer.


    "Ok...what a big corn." Madoto was dumbfounded.


    "Yes. It''s the first time I have seen this kind of corn. It is really worth collecting." Mengmeng exclaimed.


    "Wow, it''s so hard, the corn cob can''t be pulled out at all. Dad, how can we eat later." Heina pouted.


    Indeed, it took a lot of strength for Heina and Nabai to peel off the outermost layer of corn.


    I saw the crystal clear corn appearing in front of them, each of them very full, as bright as a diamond, and people couldn''t help but be dazzled.


    Nie Kong''s eyes lit up and he used Dingtianjie to harvest one and plant it inside. This kind of corn must be collected.


    Mengmeng smiled happily after seeing Nie Kong receiving the ring.


    "Bengyue Dimensional Knife!" Then, Nie Kong waved his hand gently, and Nie Kong directly chopped off the big corn cob in front.


    The twenty-story corn cob fell straight down.Nie Kong waved his hand and directly put it on his hand.


    The corn on the cob is estimated to be several hundred thousand catties, but Nie Kong held it in his hand.


    "It''s great, you can eat BB corn soon." Everyone was eager to move after seeing the women.


    The corn in front of them, just placed in front, already exudes an attractive sweet fragrance. They can''t imagine how delicious BB corn would be if it was cooked.


    Would it be like a rainbow fruit, just drinking the juice once is a delicacy that will be unforgettable in a lifetime.The women are looking forward to it very much.


    "With that big corn, grilled corn can''t be eaten, it can only be used to make popcorn." Nie Kong said with a smile.


    "Popcorn. A corn that is so big, a popcorn machine probably won''t work." Akatsuki Mado shook his head and said.


    "Yes. But there will be a natural environment, suitable for making popcorn. Everyone, don''t eat it later."

 2478 The collapse of the second element Text 6 001, the new world

    "A new world?" When Nie Kong broke the void again, he appeared in a strange city again.


    Nie Kong floated in the air, looking down at the scene below.In the dark night of sight, he could not stop his gaze in the slightest.The floor is different from the Japanese style, and it is full of European charm. It seems that I have come to a foreign city, but it is not Japan.


    "Fire?" Nie Kong frowned. A fire broke out in front of a mansion that he was looking at, burning wildly!


    Two groups of people can be seen confronting each other in the yard. One is a teenager with blond hair and honey-colored eyes, about twenty-two years old, holding a whip in his hand.


    The other party was a middle-aged man with a big fat ear, who resembled the image of a Huaxia official. Both parties were followed by a group of black-clothed "bodyguards," both holding hot weapons and confronting each other.And the source of the fire was unexpectedly in the right hand of the blonde boy, which felt like a grassy Beijing.It looks like the Mafia is preparing for a shootout.


    "Master, why did you bring your subordinates into my house late at night? What are you going to do!" The middle-aged man who was getting rich began to question the opposite boy.


    "Kura. You don''t want to argue there anymore. I have already found out the financial problems of our Gabrone family that had previously fallen, and a large part of it is due to you." Dino said loudly.


    "You can''t mess around, I''m the veteran of the Gabrone family. For your father''s face, Master, please forgive me once." The man named Kula begged for mercy.


    The boy''s eyes were filled with intolerance, no matter how much he was in his twenties.


    "Master, please don''t hesitate anymore. Looking at the embezzled money on the account book, the evidence is enough to kill him a hundred times." The man in black with a cockscomb head behind him, named Ivan Dorek, said coldly.


    "Let''s do it, catch Kula back for interrogation." The cheerful and sunny boy also had to give an order, but he couldn''t say anything to kill the opponent.


    "Damn, since you don''t give me a way to survive, don''t blame me for being ruthless. Everyone shoots." Kura''s face was savage, and evil grew from courage.


    After hearing the order, the black-clothed "bodyguards" behind them all took their pistols and aimed at the teenager in front of them.


    The gunfight was about to start, and the blond boy waved his whip, but he had a good time.


    "Can you stop first, I have something to ask you." The bodyguards around seemed to have discovered something, and looked surprised. Between the two groups of them, a man appeared strangely!


    With short black hair, wearing trousers and a white shirt, the whole person exudes a more handsome look than Dino.Although the posture of standing looks very ordinary, no different from ordinary people standing there quietly, but the bodyguard behind Dino feels that Nie Kong''s existence seems dangerous at this time!


    "Our Gabriel family is working, please leave." Ivan Dorek grabbed Nie Kong''s collar with one hand, as if to carry him away, knowing that he is proud of his 230kg fist.


    Nie Kong ignored the presence of the other party, with a look in his eyes, already making the other party afraid to move, and he froze there in cold sweat!


    "My lord, as long as you are willing to help me deal with them, I am willing to say anything and answer anything for you." Seemingly aware of the subtle changes in the matter, Kura said kindly to Nie Kong.


    "Really." Nie Kong seemed dismissive, he was not easy for people to take advantage of.It''s a pity that Nie Kong arrived in the dark night, and there were very few people in the entire city except them, otherwise Nie Kong would not come here to join in the fun.


    "Get out of the way, please don''t interfere with the Gabriel family''s affairs." The young man with the whip in his hand said seriously to Nie Kong.


    "Hehe, I was also inclined to help your side. In that case, I can only intervene." Nie Kong didn''t want to understand their grievances. For him, who is useful to him, he will help.


    "Huh. The Mafia is not something you ordinary people can touch. You can give me a good night''s sleep." Dino is not a cold-blooded boy, only intending to stun Nie Kong.


    The whip was like a sensitive snake, rolling towards Nie Kong.


    "Playing with whips in front of me, you are hundreds of years early." While speaking, a whip formed by flames appeared in Nie Kong''s right hand.


    Looking at Nie Kong''s flame right hand, Dino and the generals behind him couldn''t help taking a breath.How hot is the lifeless flame that an Asian has?Is he the heir of the Pengley family?


    The Gabriel family is an allied family of Pengolie. Although it looks like a subsidiary family in terms of status, Dino can also use dead flames, but the scale of the flames is much smaller than that of Nie Kong.


    "Attach... attach a deadly flame to the whip?" Dino was almost stunned, and what was in front of him was beyond his expectation.


    As everyone knows, it was just Nie Kong''s angry blood whip, a skill derived from Vampire Beast.


    The two whips collided in the air, and the angry blood whip instantly burned Dino''s whip, and the flame whip more than ten meters long swept across in an instant.


    The angry blood whip overwhelmed the opponent, his clothes and everything were burnt clean.Maybe because Nie Kong deliberately controlled the temperature, Nie Kong didn''t intend to kill the opponent.


    But Nie Kong was surprised that a ring attracted his attention, and his flame could not be burned.Nie Kong also grabbed it in his hand easily, as if a strange power was hidden, and waited for time to look at it.


    Under the anger of the blood whip of anger, Dino seemed to have lost his mind, and went crazy and fought his allies.


    The two families behind him looked at Nie Kong in amazement, knew that they weren''t opponents, and hugged their young master and left in a hug.


    "My lord, why don''t you kill them." Kura said with some dissatisfaction.


    "I don''t need you to talk too much when I do things." Nie Kong glanced at him coldly, how could he be stupid enough to let him use himself to kill.To help him solve the crisis today, it is only based on his intelligence.


    "Yes, yes!" Looking at the frantically burning fire whip in Nie Kong''s hand, Kula swallowed his saliva and dared not talk more nonsense.


    "Now it''s time for me to ask you something."


    "If it''s me... I know, I can tell you."


    Nie Kong nodded slowly, and from his conversation, he knew where he was now-Italy.Then the various forces, such as the strongest Mafia Pengley family.


    But the strongest killer in the Mafia world is said to have gone to Japan to teach the ten generations of the Pengley family.


    "Japan, it''s true that the plot happened in Japan." Nie Kong nodded, already preparing to go to Japan in his heart.

 2479 The collapse of the second element body 6 002, meet Kyoko

    Because Nie Kong had directly saved Kula''s life, Kula had basically prepared everything Nie Kong asked for.


    It was the Mafia, and the efficiency of doing things was relatively fast. By the afternoon of the next day, Nie Kong was already standing in Ningsheng Town, Japan.Standing on a high point, Nie Kong looked down at Pingsheng Ding, and finally stopped his sight at Pingsheng Middle School.


    "It seems that I am going back to my profession again, teacher, I haven''t been a teacher for a long time!"


    Nie Kong was not in a hurry to apply for a teacher at Binsheng Middle School, but first found a place to live.And when Nie Kong had processed everything, it was almost time for school to end.


    "Ah, hurry, hurry, it''s almost running out of time for the sale of limited desserts!"


    Just as Nie Kong was preparing to buy daily necessities in the commercial street, a sweet and lovely girl came from the front, but her complexion seemed very worried.


    Wearing a middle school student''s sailor skirt, with a playful short hair.And that familiar face made Nie Kong recognize the identity of the other party at a glance-it was actually Sasakawa Kyoko.


    I saw Kyoko Sasakawa hurriedly ran to a cake shop not far from Nie Kong, and eagerly walked to the front to line up.


    "Little sister, the total is 2,900 yen." The waiter smiled and helped package the dessert cake and handed it to Sasakawa Kyoko.


    "Thank you." With joy, Sasakawa Kyoko finally bought the limited amount of cake she was thinking of, and touched her little bag to make payment.


    But the next moment, Kyoko Sasakawa rubbed the corners of the skirt with both hands, his face flushed with shame, and stood still.


    "Little sister, what''s the matter?" the waiter asked kindly.


    "Sorry, I... I forgot to bring my wallet."


    When paying the money, he found that he couldn''t find his wallet, which made Sasakawa Kyoko very embarrassed.


    She had been waiting for the cake for a long time, and she would be very upset if she missed it because of her stupidity.


    "Little sister, can you come and buy it after you take the money, and let it be for the customers in the line behind."


    "what?"


    Seeing the eyes of the people around him, Kyoko Sasakawa was embarrassed and wanted to find a gap to drill down.It was so embarrassing that I didn''t even bring any money.


    "Really, I said my sister, it''s no good to often leave things behind."


    A very magnetic voice came from behind, and Sasakawa Kyoko turned around in surprise. She remembered that her brother''s voice was not that nice.She found a handsome man with an elegant face who was smiling gently at her at this time, watching him make Sasakawa Kyoko''s cheeks hot.


    "A total of 2,900 yen, right." Nie Kong took out a 10,000 yen denomination from his wallet and directly settled the bill for the girl.


    "Wow, little sister, you have a gentle brother, which is so enviable." The waiter looked at Kyoko and said.


    Sasakawa Kyoko took the cake handed by the waiter and followed Nie Kong out of the cake shop in a daze.


    "Thank you very much for helping me a lot. Can... can you tell me your name and address, I owe... the money owed to you, I will pay you back." Sasakawa Kyoko stood holding the packaged cake In front of Nie Kong, he blushed and asked in a low voice.A girl took the initiative to ask the boy''s address and name, which was really bold.


    "My name is Nie Kong. I just moved to Binsheng Town today. I should be applying for a teacher in Binsheng Middle School soon. I saw you wearing the uniform of Binsheng Middle School, so I saw your troubled look, so I came out to help you. Handful." Nie Kong replied with a light smile, looking at the blushing Kyoko Sasakawa with a smile in his eyes, very cute and moving.


    "Eh." Jingzi was surprised to hear that Nie Kong was a teacher at Binsheng Middle School, but he was relieved with a three-point surprise in his heart.Since I am a school teacher, it is easy to pay back the money.


    "Thank you teacher." Jingzi moved her eyes away from Nie Kong''s cheeks in a panic. She felt Nie Kong''s magic power and couldn''t help attracting her eyes.Then...that will become my own teacher, I am too...so shameless.


    "Then teacher, are you married?" Jingzi asked in surprise when he saw the ring that Nie Kong was wearing on his left hand.That said, how can a person like him have no wife.


    "No, that ring was only found by accident." Nie Kong took off the ring he got from Dino and handed it to Jingzi at will.


    "Curious ring, it would be a pity if you lose it."


    Kyoko found that the ring design was very unique and it looked very nice.


    "If you like it, then give it to you."


    That ring happened to be the ring that Nie Kong got from Dino accidentally. When he used the blood whip of sin, he touched the ring. He accidentally found that the ring absorbed some of the flames of his own blood whip. The person wearing it was in danger. Time, you can resist danger.Nie Kong thought about the Mafia gangs he would meet in the future, and he could just give Kyoko the ring to protect her safety.


    As everyone knows, Nie Kong didn''t know the true meaning of the ring.


    "You...you said you give me the ring...me?" Kyoko was very surprised, at a loss with that strange ring.


    This means...


    propose?propose?!


    "Eh eh eh!!! But, but I''m not yet old enough to wear it... and, and it''s too... too sudden." How can I... I''m only thirteen years old, no...no At the age of marriage, I also met him for the first time.Woo, what should I do.


    Kyoko''s face was red, and he was proposed by someone else before he reached the age when he could get married. If his friend Xiaohua knew about it, he would definitely be stunned!


    "It doesn''t matter, you can put it away first, and then wear it when you can wear it."


    Nie Kong had misunderstood what Jingzi meant. After thinking about it, she is still a student, and she really can''t wear this kind of thing when she is in school.


    "OK¡­¡­"


    Kyoko lowered her head shyly. She didn''t know how to refuse, she could only silently accept Nie Kong''s ring, and then suddenly remembered something, raised her head and looked at Nie Kong and asked.


    "Yes... That''s right. My name is Kyoko, Sasakawa Kyoko."

 2480 The collapse of the second element text 6 003, first see reborn

    After buying a decent mansion in the community around Bingsheng Middle School, Nie Kong came to Bingsheng Middle School to apply for a teacher the next morning.


    It may be because of the lack of people, combined with Nie Kong''s temperament appearance and real ability, so Nie Kong was basically admitted only after being asked a few words, and was prompted to be careful not to provoke the chairperson.


    "Feng Ji..." Nie Kong touched his chin with interest, "Would you like to say hello..."


    Nie Kong was still considering whether to go to the meeting with the chairman of the committee, but he didn''t expect that he was already targeted.


    "External personnel, it is forbidden to enter and exit Bingsheng Middle School!"


    With a cold and delicate face, wearing a coat and jacket with Feng Ji''s sleeves, Hibari Kyouya, who is the chairman of Feng Ji, is now ready to fight, looking at Nie Kong coldly.


    "Otherwise, bite!"


    "Sorry, I am a new teacher Nie Kong, and I am familiar with the school now."


    Nie Kong introduced himself politely, and while the other party was observing himself, he was also watching the other party.


    "It seems you are not a herbivore."


    The instinct of the body is warning Hibari Kyouya that the man in front of him is very dangerous.


    However, this danger actually stimulated Skylark''s urge to fight the opponent.


    "It''s really not, I eat meat."


    Nie Kong smiled faintly, provoking Ruoyouruowu.


    If Hibari Kyouya was really that powerful, Nie Kong had the urge to recruit his subordinates.


    Beasts are not difficult to tame, but if you are fighting freak, it is still a bit difficult to tame.


    However, Nie Kong is hard to come by.


    "Ah, is this the way the chairman says hello?"


    Nie Kong turned sideways, avoiding the oncoming Hibari Gongya, and as expected, apart from Bing Sheng Middle School, this guy was fighting, and there was no concept of respecting the teacher and the way.


    "Too noisy, bite!"


    Seeing that Nie Kong escaped his own attack so easily, Hibari Kyouya also sneered with excitement.


    "Don''t let me down!"


    As Skylark was talking, a duckweed abductor from nowhere suddenly appeared in his hand, and he unceremoniously greeted Nie Kong''s lower abdomen.


    Nie Kong was not to be outdone, and did not continue to evade. Instead, he directly clenched his fists and took the lark''s duckweed abruptly, with a smile on his face as before, without any pressure.


    After being imprisoned by his opponent, Skylark used his strength to turn over and spin, and kicked at Nie Kong in a roundabout way, hoping to take down Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong let go of the duckweed crutches, and opened Skylark''s roundabout kick with his elbow. Without any softness, his subordinates directly punched Skylark Kyomi''s lower abdomen.


    It''s not that Nie Kong doesn''t care for the young, he just wants to subdue Hibari Kyouya''s words, and let the other party endure the suffering and completely worship, so that the other party will respect him.


    What''s more, seeing Hibari Kyouya eating his attack in front of him is not only okay, but also getting more excited, Nie Kong said helplessly that he seemed to be taken by the other party.


    "interesting!"


    Skylark randomly wiped away some blood that overflowed from the corner of his mouth, and his eyes were full of excitement. Even if the lower abdomen was painful, it would not affect his excitement in the slightest.


    "Although I don''t mind fighting, I don''t want to fight meaninglessly."


    Nie Kong felt that he should accept it as soon as he saw him. He had successfully attracted the attention of the other party, and could not satisfy him in one go, otherwise he would not be worthy of future use!


    "Want to escape!"


    Skylark also noticed that Nie Kong didn''t want to fight, and she couldn''t help frowning, her expression unhappy.


    He wanted to escape after hitting, it was a dream.


    "Don''t worry, I will call you an ambulance because you let me enjoy it!"


    A bloodthirsty smile appeared on the corner of Skylark''s mouth, and before Nie Kong had any reaction, he rushed up again.


    "Ah! Senior Hibari!"


    Suddenly, a panicked scream attracted the attention of Nie Kong, who avoided the skylark''s attack. He looked in the direction of the call, only to find that it was Sawada Tsunayoshi, who was known as the "waste material class."


    At this time, Sawada Tsunayoshi accidentally passed by, but saw that Hibari Kyouya, who he was most afraid of, was completely frightened when he attacked an adult. He wanted to escape, but he was worried about the person being beaten.


    "Stupid Tsuna, if this continues, this man will be beaten into the hospital by Skylark!"


    Standing not far from Sawada Tsunayoshi, was a very mature little baby in a suit, and these words came from this little baby.


    "Ah! This won''t work!"


    Sawada Tsunayoshi was irritated by the little baby''s words, and became more and more confused. Before he could think of a countermeasure, he suddenly rolled his eyes and fell directly to the ground.


    Within a second, Sawada Tsunayoshi who fell to the ground suddenly opened his eyes, changed his cowardly appearance, changed into a vicious look, bounced up, tore his clothes and pants, and his head also A faint flame was lit.


    "Death can''t let this man go to the hospital!"


    Sawada Tsunayoshi suddenly roared to the sky, and then rushed towards Hibari Kyiya fiercely.


    The little baby beside him had a meaningful smile on his face. He took back the gun in his hand that was still in the smoke. The gun instantly turned into a green lizard, lying on the baby gentleman''s hat.


    Italy''s top killer-reborn...


    Nie Kong didn''t expect to meet the ruthless character so quickly.


    "I am Nie Kong, a new teacher from Binsheng Middle School. It seems that there are many problematic children in the school."


    "Please don''t get me wrong."


    Reborn''s voice is very milky and milky, but what he says does not carry a trace of temperature.


    "I just summoned the subordinates for the foolishness."


    "I don''t think Hibari Kyouya will be attributed to a weak person."


    Although, according to the setting of the plot, Hibari Kyouya does belong to Sawada Tsunayoshi''s subordinates, but now that he is here, he naturally wants to change.


    "No one is born to be strong."


    Reborn''s voice became more and more cold, his eyes staring at Nie Kong, the milky voice of milk, but it was unusually firm.


    "Stupid Gang will remove all obstacles that hinder him on the way!"


    Although Reborn didn''t know exactly who the unpredictable man opposite was who could invalidate his mind reading skills, he was also very confident in his apprentice.


    "Hehe, I hope so."


    Nie Kong chuckled slightly, although he obviously felt the murderous aura emanating from the reborn, he didn''t care.


    It is useless to say more, the future will prove everything.


    Nie Kong turned his head and glanced at Tsunayoshi Sawada, who was completely abused by Skylark, but refused to let it go.


    We, come to Japan long...

 2481 The collapse of the second element body 6 004, teasing Lan Bo

    As soon as the class bell rang, Nie Kong opened the door of the classroom and came to the classroom under his guidance.


    "Hello everyone, I am your new math teacher, Nie Kong, please give me your advice in the future."


    "Wow, a handsome teacher came from school, aren''t you dreaming!"


    As soon as Nie Kong stepped onto the stage, he immediately attracted the attention of the female students.Although they are only in the first grade of junior high school, they are mature in their hearts.But I didn''t expect the new teacher to be very handsome.


    And Sasakawa Kyoko, who had seen Nie Kong, blushed involuntarily and touched the ring hidden in her bag, wondering if she should return the ring to Teacher Nie Kong, what the teacher meant.


    "Uh-isn''t that the man who was attacked by Hibari-senpai? It was actually our teacher?!"


    Sawada Tsunayoshi couldn''t help being surprised. After all, he was beaten by Hibari Kyouya in order to relieve the man!


    In the pure world of Sawada Tsunayoshi, although I don''t know why Hibari-senpai would attack him, this teacher is a gentle smile, certainly not a bad person!


    "In addition to my new teacher, there is also a transfer student in our class!"


    Nie Kong called out the Jail Temple Falcon behind, but the guy put on an expression of defeat.After giving a brief introduction, he found a back seat and sat down.


    No matter what the handsome teacher is here, there is also a handsome transfer student. The atmosphere in the classroom is very excited, even more girls, full of joy.


    "Today''s tutorial is here. I will lead you as a physical education teacher in the afternoon game. I look forward to your hard work and good results!"


    With the arrival of the get out of class bell, Nie Kong also completed his course, but also because of his gentleness, attracted many students who came to ask questions.


    Among them, Kyoko and her best friend Kurokawa Hana are naturally included.


    She looks good, and the mature Kurokawa Hana hates naive boys and likes mature men. It just so happens that Nie Kong is the type she likes, which is incomparable to the little boys in the class.


    Kyoko was a little bit lamented. The female classmates in the class were too annoying, so that she didn''t even talk to the teacher. It was very important to find him.


    The time passed quickly, and soon arrived the football skill competition that boys and girls were looking forward to in PE classes.


    "Students, as long as you show your own level and don''t let your youth leave regrets, you are the best!"


    After Nie Kong habitually cheered up the students, he couldn''t help causing another group of girls to scream.


    "This guy will win people''s hearts very well!"


    Reborn was secretly in a corner, paying attention to the situation of Tsunayoshi Sawada at the same time, but also paying attention to Nie Kong''s behavior.


    Except for the inexplicable encouragement to the prison temple Hayato, other things have always been well-behaved. They are very popular among teachers and students. Their identity and intentions are unknown, and they need to be observed.


    Reborn also considered recruiting Nie Kong at the beginning, but Nie Kong''s strength is too deep and unfathomable. Even people like him have a sense of crisis. They are unidentified and the risk is too high to recruit.


    Moreover, the attitude of the other party also shows that he will not be inferior to others.


    "Ah Tsuna, don''t let me down!"


    While reborn said silently, following Sawada Tsunayoshi''s performance, he turned out a sniper rifle with the lizard lying prone on the brim of his hat, shooting different bullets with enhanced strength.


    Although reborn does have some ability, for Nie Kong, he would not take it seriously.


    Like Reborn thinking about recruiting family members for Tsunayoshi Sawada, Nie Kong was also observing his classmates on the court.


    Known as a baseball idiot, Takeshi Yamamoto has very good athletic nerves, and is also a genius practicing swordsmanship. He has an optimistic personality and a very good popularity.


    Naturally, the football game was won by Tsunayoshi Sawada''s "different" performance.Reborn''s death bomb has a very good effect, and it has developed the potential in Tsunayoshi Sawada.


    After finishing his course, Nie Kong was ready to buy some materials to make his own dinner when he got off work.


    "boom--"


    With the sound of an explosion, Nie Kong casually glanced in one direction, grabbed it casually, and accidentally caught a furry cow in a jumpsuit with two horns...


    Little baby...


    "Lambo?"


    Nie Kong rarely showed a surprised expression.


    He just grabbed what was flying towards him, but he didn''t expect it to be a baby, a baby the same size as a reborn.


    "Huh? You know this lord?"


    Lan Bo opened his innocent eyes and looked at strangers who he didn''t even know.


    "No, there are candy!" Nie Kong shook his hand in front of him, and then threw a small object in front of him.


    "Wow, candy, really, really, where, where." Lan Bo''s eyes became shining immediately. When he saw the candy, he immediately ran away like a puppy chasing a bone. Get out.


    "Is still a child..."


    Nie Kong shook his head, feeling a little speechless.


    Although this child does have some abilities at certain critical moments, he is essentially just a child, and it is too troublesome to take care of!


    After Lan Bo ran away, Nie Kong looked back and inadvertently saw a familiar pink shadow.It turns out that since the prison temple Hayato is here, it is not surprising that his sister appears.


    She is Bianchi.It is said that she is the elder sister of Hayato in Prison Temple and the fourth lover of reborn.Of course, as a baby, reborn cannot have a male-female relationship with Beyonc¨¦, the two are only lovers in name.


    "Hey." She seemed to see Nie Kong too, and Bi Angqi raised her head and came to Nie Kong.


    "Are you calling me?" Nie Kong asked in surprise.


    "Yes, you should be a teacher in the school, I need to ask you about something."

 2482 The collapse of the second element Text 6 005, cooperate with Biyangqi

    "Have you seen a guy named Tsunayoshi Sawada."


    "You said Sawada Tsunayoshi classmate, I happen to be his teacher, what can you do with him?" Perfect body, beautiful face, long pink hair in the middle.He was only seventeen years old, and he did not expect to grow so mature.


    "Of course I intend to get rid of him, so that Rebauen can be freed from his job as a tutor, so that Rebauen will come back to Italy with me. Why, you want to stop me?" Biyangqi said.


    "No, it seems that Rebauen is to train Sawada Tsunayoshi to become the tenth generation successor of Pengley. That is the task that Pengley entrusted to Rebauen. Do you think Rebauen will destroy you?"


    "As long as you tell me where he is, I will let Tsunayoshi Sawada die unexpectedly." Bi Yangqi took out a bottle of juice and snorted coldly.


    "Hehe, maybe we can cooperate. I don''t want to see Tsunayoshi Sawada become the tenth generation of Pengley, what do you think." Nie Kong said with a light smile.


    "I can do it by myself."


    "Well, if you fail, you can come to me. He should be ready to leave the school now. You can see him when you wait at the door." After speaking, Nie Kong left after a few simple words.


    "Hey...cooperate." Looking at Nie Kong''s back, Bi Yangqi was also thinking about it. Nie Kong''s words planted seeds in her heart.


    The next morning, Nie Kong had just arrived at the door of Binsheng Middle School, and he happened to see Hibari Kyouya who was checking Fengji at the door.


    "You finally came."


    When Skylark saw Nie Kong not responding, she smiled with interest, her cold eyes brought the excitement of fighting.


    "This time, I won''t let you run again!" Skylark went directly on the duckweed, and slammed at Nie Kong.


    "It seems that if you don''t teach you a lesson, you won''t give up." Nie Kong also took out the blood whip of sin, and did not even look at Skylark in his eyes.


    "You have to know that if you want to be my opponent, you are not qualified now."


    For people like Skylark, the more exciting they are, the more fiercely they will accelerate their improvement.


    "Huh, stop talking nonsense!"


    Skylark was already impatient, so he rushed up with the duckweed and attacked Nie Kong''s face with a turn.


    Nie Kong easily let go and waved the whip in his hand, easily smashing his weapon.


    "Once you have no weapons, what can you do?"


    Skylark couldn''t believe that his weapon would be broken so easily, but this did not make him feel frustrated, but it made him even more excited about defeating Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong suddenly floated behind Skylark. Just before he reacted, before his body had time to resist, he kicked him out.


    "I said, you are not enough to be my opponent."


    Nie Kong retracted his hand, and then prepared to leave.


    "Are you trying to escape!"


    Nie Kong didn''t start lightly, but Skylark held on, not only did not faint, but also propped up his body, wanting to continue to fight Nie Kong.


    Hibari''s pride does not allow any failure of his own!


    Nie Kong was a little surprised by Skylark''s tenacity, but he became more and more fond of this subordinate.


    "If you want to fight with me, wait until the exercise gets stronger, I''m not interested in the weak!"


    Nie Kong left a faint sentence, and without turning around to look at Skylark, he walked off the roof.


    "Absolutely, to kill you!"


    Skylark looked at Nie Kong''s back bitterly, and secretly swore to become stronger in his heart, and immediately went black and lost consciousness.


    There are not a few lessons in today''s tutorial, so Nie Kong is relatively relaxed, and there are many lovely students around him constantly, wanting to invite Nie Kong to make a cake in the afternoon housekeeping class.


    There are not a few lessons in today¡¯s tutorial, so Nie Kong is relatively relaxed, and there are constantly many cute students around Nie Kong, wanting to invite Nie Kong to make tea in the afternoon home economics class. cake.


    "My taste is very picky, you guys have to work hard."


    Nie Kong said with a smile, his eyes drifting from time to time to Jingzi who was behind because of the large number of people.


    "If you don''t go back to the classroom, you will be late for the next class."


    Nie Kong smiled gently and waved his hand, indicating that the group of girls should leave.


    "Teacher, please wait a minute, I have something to tell you."


    "Huh? It turned out to be Kyoko, I can finally meet again." Because there are too many girls around Nie Kong, Kyoko basically can''t communicate with Nie Kong. Nie Kong motioned to Sasakawa Kyoko to sit on his own. Beside.


    "Well, thank you Teacher Nie Kong for helping me in the cake shop." When Kyoko Sasakawa thought of the past, her face would be slightly pink and a little shy.


    "When we are two, just call me Jun Nie."


    Nie Kong gently rubbed Sasakawa Kyoko''s hair. The hair was soft, with the fragrance of a very comfortable shampoo, which made Nie Kong feel very comfortable.


    "You can also try the cake Xiaojing made during the afternoon''s home economics class."


    "If the teacher is willing to eat, of course it will be fine."


    Sasakawa Kyoko was very nervous and Nie Kong took the initiative to make this request. She also listened to other girls to investigate Nie Kong''s cooking skills. She was not particularly good at making cakes, so she was also worried that Nie Kong might not taste it good.


    "Let¡¯s come and go, next time I also invite Xiao Jing to come to my house to taste my craft."


    Looking at the sparkling eyes of Kyoko Sasakawa in front of him, Nie Kong felt warm in his heart.


    "OK."


    Sasakawa Kyoko smiled crookedly and nodded.


    "I don''t know when the teacher is free?"


    "Well, it should be fine after get off work. What''s the matter, Xiaojing wants to date me."


    "Huh? Going to make an appointment with...?"


    Sasakawa Kyoko''s heart also kept moving, and couldn''t calm down.


    "Then... the rest day of the week..."


    "Okay, then it''s settled!"


    "Um...Um." Jingzi showed a shy expression, put the cake on Nie Kong''s table, and ran out like an escape.

 2483 The collapse of the second element Text 6 006, the hit Sawada Tsunayoshi

    Kyoko Sasakawa, who had never been on a date, blushed at this time, and she was ashamed to look up at Nie Kong, just in time for the sound of the bell for class, and successfully rescued Kyoko Sasakawa.


    "I, I''m going back to the classroom first!"


    The good student Sasakawa Kyoko, who was taken aback by the prepared bell, left Nie Kong¡¯s office in a hurry, and Nie Kong also smiled faintly at Sasakawa Kyoko, who had fled, until the other party disappeared from his sight. .


    "I don''t have a hobby of being watched by others."


    Nie Kong retracted his gaze, took out two teacups without delay, poured the tea, and then slowly said to the empty office.


    "Thank you for the hospitality, your tea is a good tea, maybe the wind will like it, but for me I prefer coffee."


    Reborn suddenly appeared in front of the teacup out of thin air, took a bite, and made a comment.


    Not only was Nie Kong not surprised at the appearance of reborn, but he looked like he already knew about it.


    "If you are windy, you might really like this kind of tea..."


    This tea is pure Chinese tea. If it is a Chinese style, it will really be more pleasing.


    Nie Kong was tasting the tea without comment.


    "What are your intentions for Kyoko."


    Reborn''s voice was the same as the milky milky voice, but the tone of the words was very cold.


    Sasakawa Kyoko is a girl that Sawada Tsunayoshi likes, but if he is snatched away by this guy in front of him, it is hard to imagine how sad and disappointed the dumb Tsuna would be.


    If it weren''t for Nie Kong''s attack against Sasakawa Kyoko, Reborn wouldn''t have come to confront Nie Kong himself.


    Moreover, based on what I have just tested, this guy in front of me even knows the wind!


    "I have no obligation to answer you."


    "You guy, who the hell are you."


    For people like Nie Kong who can''t grasp and may get out of control at any time, Reborn had to find a way to deal with it.


    As a top killer, he has a lot of lives in his hands, don''t mind having one more!


    "You have your task, I have my plan, you should not interfere with my life."


    Nie Kong put down the tea cup Shiran, his eyes were as dark as an ancient pond, and they were not bottomed out. Even a reborn who could read minds could not understand what he was thinking.


    "Humph."


    Reborn snorted coldly. Although he was very confident of his own strength, it was indeed too reckless to fight this guy who didn''t know the details in such a place.


    Moreover, the other party seems to be doing something very unusual, as if it is against himself.


    "Ah, Tsuna will become an excellent leader!"


    None of the people who have Pengley blood in their bones are waste.


    Just like Nie Kong is very confident in himself, reborn is also very confident in his vision of seeing people.


    "Then I will wait and see."


    Nie Kong smiled, noncommittal.


    Reborn is indeed very powerful, but for his Nie Kong, it is not a fear at all!


    The cooking class is in the afternoon. For girls, this is an opportunity to make delicious cakes for the boys they like. Boys also hope to eat delicious cakes. Therefore, everyone is interested in cooking classes. The arrival is still very much anticipated.


    Therefore, before the end of the cooking class, there were already a lot of boys gathered outside the classroom, staring at the cake in the girls'' hands.


    However, the girls were also elated, not at the eager boys, but heated discussions about whether to give the cake to the Falcon in the prison temple or to Nie Kong.


    This kind of stuff is not rare in the prison temple, but the enthusiasm for girls is very bad at dealing with them.


    There are also a lot of girls on Yamamoto Takeshi. The optimistic and cheerful Yamamoto is used to the average, and the smile on his face exaggerates the mood of most girls.


    And more girls are guarding their cakes carefully, not wanting to be easily succeeded by other boys, and just thinking about giving Nie Kong a taste.


    Although Nie Kong is a teacher, for adolescent girls, the heartbeat is their direction of action.


    "Kyoko, who is your cake for?"


    A girl next to Sasakawa Kyoko, looking at the cake in Kyoko''s hand eagerly, Sawada Tsunayoshi, couldn''t help but asked with kindness.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Seeing the hopeful Sawada Tsunayoshi in front of her, Kyoko Sasakawa felt a little embarrassed.


    "Sorry Sawada-kun, I made this cake for Teacher Nie Kong..."


    "So..."


    Sawada Tsunayoshi withdrew his reluctant gaze, feeling very regretful, "It''s okay, Kyoko, you just feel happy."


    "If you want to eat, fight for it. Anything that drags on will only drain the opportunity!"


    The little reborn hid in the dark, and taught Sawada Tsunayoshi dissatisfiedly.


    "This won''t work, Kyoko''s cake was not made for me..."


    Sawada Tsunayoshi was a little dejected. Before he was about to leave, he suddenly saw the woman who gave him poisonous food in the morning, and secretly replaced the cake in Kyoko''s hand with poisonous food.


    "Ah-Kyoko, you can''t give Teacher Nie Kong your cake! It will die!"


    Sawada Tsunayoshi knows deeply that if he eats that toxic food, ordinary people will definitely die!


    "Sawada-kun, you can''t curse like this because you can''t eat cake!"


    After hearing Sawada Tsunayoshi''s words, Sasakawa Kyoko was a little angry, and turned around, ready to take his cake to Nie Kong to eat.


    "Eating that cake, ordinary people will really die!"


    There was a smile at the corner of Reborn''s mouth, and he took off the green lizard on the brim of his hat and transformed it into a sniper rifle. After Chiri Tsophone spoke to Sawada Tsunayoshi, he immediately fired two shots at Sawada.


    "Death won''t let Kyoko get into trouble!"


    After Tsunayoshi Sawada was hit by a bullet and fell to the ground, a flame ignited on his head, full of blood and resurrected. The poisonous food in Kyoko''s hand was taken by the one who swallowed it, and the one who swallowed it all.


    Not only that, Sawada Tsunayoshi also saw other girls¡¯ cakes were replaced with poisonous dishes. Sawada Tsunayoshi, who was resurrected full of blood, didn¡¯t care at all, so he grabbed all the girls¡¯ cakes and devoured them. With


    "Sawada-kun, you..."


    Kyoko looked at empty hand, thinking of Nie Kong''s disappointed eyes, her eyes reddened, and she gave Sawada Tsunayoshi a dissatisfied look, and then ran away from the classroom.


    "Kyo...Kyoko..."

 2484 The collapse of the second element Text 6 007, Kyokos cake

    PS: Today Sunday, we should be able to update a little bit more, guarantee more than five.


    The five-minute statute of limitations has passed, and Sawada Tsunayoshi, who has recovered, suddenly realized what he did to Kyoko. He wanted to apologize and explain, and wanted to catch up with Kyoko, but was surrounded by other boys who had robbed the cake. , Can''t get out at all.


    "A Gang, you are still too tender."


    Reborn lowered the brim of his hat, blocked his eyes, looked at the chaotic scene, activated the mechanism behind him, and took the best approach.


    But at this time, Kyoko was constantly entangled and hesitated, how should he explain to Nie Kong about the missed appointment.


    "Xiao Jing, what''s the matter?"


    While Sasakawa Kyoko was still hesitating, Nie Kong suddenly appeared behind Kyoko and asked softly with a gentle smile.


    "Sorry teacher, you can''t eat my cake..."


    Jingzi glanced at Nie Kong, then bowed her head sadly.


    "Huh? Didn''t Xiao Jing give me this cake on my table?"


    Nie Kong held a small cake in one hand and placed it in front of Jingzi.


    "Hey, this really seems to be the cake I made, why is it here?"


    Jingzi raised his head in surprise, carefully examined the cake in Nie Kong''s hand, and after confirming that it was indeed his own, he couldn''t help but asked aloud in surprise.


    "Since it is Xiaojing''s cake, can I taste it now?"


    Nie Kong just smiled, did not answer, but asked instead.


    Naturally, the cake did not appear on his desk out of thin air, but Bi Yangqi, who secretly replaced it with poisonous dishes, wanted to clean up Sawada Tsunayoshi with poisonous dishes, and at the same time gave Kyoko''s cake to Nie Kong.


    "Well, if Kong doesn''t dislike it..."


    After seeing the lost cake, Jingzi had already forgotten all the unpleasant things in his head, blushing, looking forward to Nie Kong''s evaluation after tasting it.


    "Can Xiaojing feed me?"


    Seeing Jingzi''s shy appearance, Nie Kong smirked.


    "Huh? Hmm... okay..."


    Jingzi blushed, cautiously picked up the small fork next to the plate, gently dropped a piece of cake, and then held it with the other hand to prevent it from falling, and then placed it in front of Nie Kong.


    "Come on, ah~"


    "Ah~"


    Nie Kong inadvertently glanced at a dark corner in the corner, gently raised his hand, inadvertently, first he took the bullet shot from the corner at the cake, and opened his mouth to eat Kyoko. Cake.


    Jingzi didn''t notice what had happened just now, only knowing that Nie Kong was quite logical and put his hand on her waist, making her complexion red.


    "Huh, it really is not a good character to deal with."


    Hidden in the corner, Reborn put down the sniper rifle silently. He was not disappointed when he wanted to make trouble but was prevented.


    "Kyo...Kyoko..."


    And Tsunayoshi Sawada, who finally got rid of the boy¡¯s "chase", just chased in the direction where Kyoko had left, but at a corner, seeing such a sad scene, couldn''t help being shocked on the spot.


    "How could it be... Jingzi and Teacher Nie Kong... Does Jingzi like the teacher?"


    Sawada Tsunayoshi looked at the front in disbelief. The girl he had a crush on for a long time, had not had the courage to confess, and was feeding other boys sweet cakes!


    "Stupid Tsuna, there is no girl who is willing to abandon a handsome guy and like a waste material."


    Seeing that reborn couldn''t do anything on Nie Kong, he could only do it on his apprentice.


    "Then, if I try to become a strong person, will Kyoko like me..."


    Sawada Tsunayoshi stared blankly at the two people who were not far away, who were not far away, and felt very bitter inside.


    "I dare to pack a ticket. As long as you get serious, I will definitely look back at you."


    Seeing that his motivation had been effective, reborn couldn''t help but show an imperceptible smile.


    "Xiao Jing''s cake is delicious, I really hope to eat it for the rest of my life."


    Nie Kong naturally noticed the arrival of Sawada Tsunayoshi, but he also knew that Sawada Tsunayoshi had thoughts about Sasakawa Kyoko, which made him a little jealous.


    "For example, if you don''t dislike it, I am willing to keep doing it for you..."


    Jingzi blushed, feeling very happy about what Nie Kong said.


    "Does Kyoko cook?"


    Nie Kong thought for a while, anyway, he has been relatively leisurely lately, so he might as well use it to close the relationship with Jingzi.


    "Yes, but not particularly good at..."


    Girls always want to show a capable side in front of the boys they like, but Nie Kong himself is also a very difficult person, so Kyoko is relatively embarrassed.


    "If Xiaojing doesn''t mind, can we do it together in the future?"


    Nie Kong said gently.


    "Really?"


    Jingzi raised her eyes, looking at Nie Kong with shining eyes.


    "Of course I do!"


    Being able to spend more time with people she likes is what Kyoko wants to do.


    "Then when I have time in the future, I will invite Kyoko to be a guest at my house."


    Nie Kong slowly expressed his thoughts, Jingzi has no parents, so the access control is relatively free.


    Seeing Kyoko hesitating, Nie Kong knew that she was hesitating what to do with her brother Sasakawa''s dinner, so he immediately suggested that she was understanding.


    Although Sasakawa Rakuhei looks over-blooded and feels a little natural, but his talent in boxing is an undeniable talent.Of course, Nie Kong did not hope that Kyoko''s brother would defect to Sawada Tsunayoshi and become his guardian.


    "If Kyoko''s brother doesn''t mind, he can also come to my house as a guest!"


    "I think my brother will be very willing!"


    Jingzi smiled just now, and smiled pure and lovely at Nie Kong.


    Looking at Jingzi''s smile, Nie Kong felt very happy in his heart.

 2485 The collapse of the second element Text 6 008, Reborns vigilance

    The cake made by Kyoko is very sweet, although the taste cannot be compared with the food captive, but with Kyoko personally feeding it, Nie Kong feels that it has become hundreds of times more delicious.


    "Yes. Xiaojing, as a teacher, I want to care about some students. But maybe because of the influence of the teacher''s identity, there will be a generation gap with the students. Xiaojing is willing to be my right hand and help me deal with some things. Huh?"


    Nie Kong suddenly thought that in fact, Jingzi''s identity can do many things that he can''t do more conveniently.Since reborns can train stupid gangs to become mafia, maybe they can also train Kyoko.


    "Well, if it''s the teacher''s request, I...I would be very happy."


    Although Jingzi didn''t know what Nie Kong wanted to do, she felt sincerely happy that she was able to help Nie Kong.


    "The next class is about to begin, Xiaojing, you should go back first."


    As soon as Nie Kong''s voice fell, the sound of the preparation bell rang.


    "Then, I''ll leave first, let''s see you after school." Kyoko was satisfied with the cake she made for the teacher.


    The next course does not have Nie Kong''s course, so if you want to see you again, Kyoko will have to wait until after school.


    Nie Kong smiled and waved to Jingzi until Jingzi''s figure disappeared completely, and the smile on Nie Kong''s face also disappeared.


    "Peeking at someone else''s conversation will be struck by lightning."


    Nie Kong coldly looked ahead, without looking away, but what he said was aimed at the reborn who tried to interrupt his and Jingzi''s plan of affection, and his expression was completely lost at this time.


    "I don''t think that I have successfully interrupted your plan."


    Reborn also didn''t have any good expressions, and his words were as cold as ever.


    At first, Reborn also thought that Nie Kong just liked Jingzi. After all, Jingzi is cute and it is normal for many people to like it.However, after he faced his desirous plan to give the stupid guardian the intention to dig a corner, Reborn felt that Nie Kong was not good at coming.


    "What is your purpose!"


    Reborn also wondered if this guy was sent by some family, but no matter how much he investigated, he couldn''t find any information about Nie Kong.


    The only information that can be found is the profile that Nie Kong submitted to Bingsheng Middle School.


    "My purpose..."


    Nie Kong tilted his head thoughtfully, then replied with a chuckle.


    "It should be about the same as you, but yours is a task, and I''m just interested."


    Originally, Nie Kong just wanted to take in the younger brother and set up a family to play with.


    But after contacting Kyoko Sasakawa, Nie Kong suddenly had the idea of ??training Kyoko to become a boss and form a family.


    Nie Kong is a man who does it as soon as he thinks it. After hiding his figure and carefully observing Jingzi, he found that although Jingzi often blushes when facing him, he can still become an excellent boss if he trains him well. of!


    "Huh, family is not such a pediatric game as you think."


    Reborn listened to Nie Kong''s arrogant tone, but felt that Nie Kong didn''t take the fetters of the family as the same thing, and couldn''t help but feel angry in his heart.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, what a coincidence, you know Reborn."


    At this time, Bi Yangqi, who was following Reborn, nodded politely to Nie Kong while approaching Reborn and said hello.


    "Thank you Bi Yangqi for returning the cake~"


    "It''s a pity that Reborn saved it. Reborn, don''t worry about the waste material. Come back to Italy with me to experience the underworld life in the gunfire again."


    After Bi Angqi greeted Nie Kong, she persuaded the reborn.


    If it was a previous reborn, he would directly reject Bianche¡¯s proposal, but after seeing that even Bianche knew Nie Kong, reborn thought about it and felt that he wanted to treat Nie Kong as a real enemy.


    "Reborn."


    After listening to reborn, Bi Yangqi looked at him.


    "Beyonc¨¦, how did you meet this guy?"


    Reborn saw that Nie Kong had left, so he no longer had any cover, and asked aloud.


    He always felt that the man Nie Kong seemed to know a lot of things.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, he is a very good man."


    Because Nie Kong wants to cooperate with himself, the purpose is to deal with the stupid Gang and make Reborn fail, so Bi Yangqi still has a good opinion of him, and did not talk about cooperation with Reborn..


    "When I first arrived in Japan, I talked a few words and didn''t have much contact. But it''s great. It''s okay if I eat my food." She didn''t say anything about cooperating and doing stupid things. Bi Yangqi also complained in her heart. Why was she reborn? I had to be saved and was poisoned by myself.


    "Other than that, is there nothing left?"


    Reborn thoughtfully, but it is undeniable that this man, Nie Kong, has an inexplicable charm to draw people closer.If Bi Yangqi were all drawn into that guy''s subordinate, Reborn felt that he would go crazy.


    "I always feel that with the arrival of this man, the mafia field is about to change!"


    Reborn had an ominous premonition and became more and more irritable.It seems that I really want to speed up the pace, I hope that stupid Tsuna will not let me down.With Kyoko''s stimulus today, at least he must be strong.


    After thinking about this, the reborn returned to Tsunayoshi Sawada''s house, and was shocked to find Tsunayoshi Sawada squatting in the corner, his face full of loss and decadence, as if the whole person was paralyzed.


    Sawada Tsunayoshi at this time, there is no way to fight.


    Reborn was a little disappointed. It seems that he still has a long way to go before he becomes a qualified Mafia for ten generations.


    Now, no one of his subordinates can be recruited.

 2486 The collapse of the second element Text 6 009, abduction and a flat

    Nie Kong, who was regarded as a highly vigilant figure by reborn, was leisurely thinking about how to arrange dinner and was going to buy some usual ingredients.


    "Hello, may I ask, which way to go to Binsheng Middle School?"


    When Nie Kong just walked to a fork in the road, a five-year-old girl with a pigtail in the sky came trot facing him, squinting slightly, and asked Nie Kong.


    "Are you from China?"


    Looking at the highly recognizable soaring braid, Nie Kong knew that the person in front of him was the Chinese girl Yiping.


    "Yes, hello."


    Yiping nodded, then as if to prove his identity, he said "Hello." in Chinese.


    "My name is Nie Kong, my little sister is very cute, what''s her name?"


    Don''t look at Yiping who seems very inconspicuous now, but the fifteen-year-old Yiping who came out of the rocket launcher after ten years has grown into a nice slim girl.


    It really verified the truth of the Women''s Eighteenth Change.


    "My name is Yiping."


    Looking at Nie Kong who was close, Yiping squinted his eyes hard, trying to see the face of the person in front of him clearly.


    For Yiping, who is young but highly nearsighted, it is not easy to see clearly without glasses.


    "Sister Yiping is really good. I just want to go back to Hesheng Middle School. I''ll take you there."


    Nie Kong bent down and hugged Yiping up.


    "Thank you."


    Seeing that Nie Kong seemed to understand Chinese, Yiping happily thanked him directly in Chinese.


    "Yiping is so young, why is he outside alone? Aren''t you afraid that I''m a bad guy and traffic you away?"


    In the original work, although Yiping would occasionally fight and fight with Lan Bo, he is usually very cute and cute, not like a five-year-old kid at all.


    "Yiping came to Japan to perform missions and experience, and he is not afraid of trafficking."


    Even though Yiping is young, she has the ultimate escape technique when she is in danger, and it has no problem with ordinary people.


    "Hayi, what a cute little Chinese doll!"


    Nie Kong was walking gently holding Yiping, and suddenly heard a soft drink.


    Without seeing the person, only hearing his voice, Nie Kong had already guessed who the person was from the habit and tone of voice.


    In the blink of an eye, Miura Chun suddenly appeared in front of Nie Kong who was holding Yiping, with an expression of surprise and excitement, looking at Yiping in Nie Kong''s arms.


    Even Nie Kong couldn''t help but appreciate this speed.


    "Hello there."


    As a polite child, Yiping immediately nodded to Haru Miura, asking a question mark.


    "Hayi, what a cute kid!"


    After hearing the cute and cute Ippei''s question mark, Haru Miura''s emotions rose even more.


    "My name is Haru Miura, you can call me Xiaochun, can I shake hands with her?"


    Miura Chun looked at Nie Kong with bright eyes, because Nie Kong was holding Yiping, he directly regarded Nie Kong as a relative of Yiping.


    "As long as Yiping is willing, I won''t care."


    Nie Kong smiled slightly and replied gently.


    "Hayi, brother is also very handsome!"


    Haru Miura, who was suddenly fascinated by Nie Kong''s smile, muttered involuntarily.


    "I''m fine."


    Yiping did not refuse.


    Haru Miura, who was brought back to reality by Ipping''s words, immediately turned his gaze back to Ipping''s body, and then happily stretched out his hand, and cautiously held a small flat hand.


    "Ah, it''s for brother candy!"


    Nie Kong felt that someone was approaching. He raised his eyes casually, only to find that it was another child he had met before-Lan Bo with horns.


    When he first saw Nie Kong, Lan Bo stared at Nie Kong and felt familiar. After thinking about it, he suddenly realized that the other party had given him candy, and then happily followed Nie Kong.


    "Brother Candy, do you still have candy?"


    "I don''t have one now, but I do have it at home, you want to come home with me to get it?"


    Nie Kong thought for a while and replied.


    Anyway, Sasakawa has already had a light bulb for dinner, so it doesn¡¯t matter if there are more.


    "Is there a place to live in Yiping? Do you want to go home with your brother? My brother will cook delicious food!"


    "I''m going, I''m going!"


    When he heard something delicious, Lan Bo immediately beamed his eyes, and couldn''t wait to visit Nie Kong''s house as a guest, regardless of whether the opponent was a good person or a bad person.


    "Are there any buns?"


    Yiping thought for a while, but didn''t answer, but asked instead.


    "If you want to eat at Yiping!"


    Nie Kong blinked and said to Yiping in a seductive voice.


    "Then trouble Brother Nie Kong."


    When he heard that there was something he loved to eat, Yiping finally had a child-like innocent smile, but he still politely nodded to Nie Kong and thanked him.


    "Then let''s go quickly!"


    Lan Bo didn''t think about that much at all. He just thought that as long as he arrived at Brother Candy''s house, there would be a lot of delicious food.


    "It''s great..."


    "My name is Nie Kong. If Xiaochun doesn''t mind, I can also join Yiping and Lan Bo to visit my house~"


    Nie Kong smiled habitually and offered an invitation to Miura Haru.


    "Huh. But we just met..."


    At the thought of going to a strange man''s house, Haru Miura couldn''t help but blushed, feeling a bit too abrupt. What if he is deceived.


    "Don''t Xiaochun want to spend more time with Yiping and Lanbo?"


    "Of course!"


    At the thought of playing with Lan Bo Yiping, Haru Miura immediately had no hesitation.


    "Very well, then let''s go."


    Nie Kong looked at the time, and it was almost time to end school. Although he was curious about why Miura Haru would wander outside during class, he didn''t ask much when he thought that she was studying in a girls'' school that can only be admitted to top students.


    Nie Kong returned to school, first received Sasakawa Kyoko and Hei, and then returned to his residence with a group of people.Nie Kong has the means to get money, so there is no shortage of money at all.

 2487 The collapse of the second element text 6 010, Kyoko cohabits

    "Wow, what a big place..."


    The house where Nie Kong lived was a standard two-and-a-half-story villa-style bungalow, but only Nie Kong lived alone, and he had just moved in, so it inevitably seemed a bit empty.


    "There are also dessert cakes I made before on the kitchen fresh-keeping cabinet. You can go and eat them yourself."


    Nie Kong didn''t have any secrets to hide, so it didn''t matter how Yiping and Lan Bo were making trouble.


    "Dim sum cake! Master Lan Bo is here~"


    Lan Bo, who was still held by Kyoko, immediately beamed his eyes when he heard something delicious, and hurriedly ran to the place where the fragrance came.


    "Hayi, Lan Bo is really cute!"


    Seeing Lan Bo run away, the loving Xiaochun immediately followed Lan Bo''s footsteps and ran over.


    "Lambo wait, be polite!"


    It is rare for Yiping to meet someone who is the same year as him, and he has been familiar with him on the road, and it is rare to show the liveliness of a child''s home.


    "Hahahaha, all the dim sums belong to Master Lan Bo!"


    Lan Bo deserves to be a delicious ghost, and soon found the snacks left by Nie Kong, and took them all for himself.


    "Master Lan Bo will reward you with this!"


    As a new friend, Lan Bo is greedy, but at any rate he has not forgotten to give a point.


    "Lambo can''t. Dim sum must be distributed to everyone."


    Yiping frowned slightly, and said to Lan Bo like an adult.


    "It doesn''t matter, Yiping, it''s best if you like it, and I will make more."


    Nie Kong likes Yiping a well-behaved and sensible child very much, and even thought of adopting her as a goddaughter.


    "Lambo is so cute, Yiping is so good!"


    Kyoko saw the noisy Yiping and Lanbo, not only did not have any discomfort, but also liked it very much.


    "Yiping, Lan Bo, if you want, you can live in my house, and my brother will cook some delicious food for you."


    Nie Kong knew that Yiping and Lan Bo should have lived in Tsunayoshi Sawada''s house, but now that he Nie Kong has come to this world, these main characters, Nie Kong, naturally want to take them by his side.


    "Thank you."


    Yiping also likes this gentle elder brother very much, and the dim sum he makes is really delicious!


    "I think of it, Xiaojing, the house where you and your brother live seems to be about to expire. If Xiaojing doesn''t mind, how about moving in with your brother?"


    "Huh? Really?"


    It just so happened that Kyoko was also worried about this matter. Hearing what Nie Kong said, she couldn''t help but raised her eyes in surprise and couldn''t believe it.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, you are really a good person at the limit!"


    Leping was more carefree and more casual. After seeing Nie Kong saying this, he immediately threw up Nie Kong''s shoulder with excitement, and the brothers thanked him kindly.


    "Thank you for your kindness, but this is our own business, and we will handle it ourselves! As one of the men, let me teach you boxing to the limit!"


    As a passionate boxing fan, Sasakawa doesn''t want to promote boxing all the time.


    "There are fitness equipment in the backyard. If you live here, you can go there to practice your boxing in your free time."


    Nie Kong is also a sportsman, so the backyard was originally planted with flowers and plants, but Nie Kong was directly transformed into a training venue.


    Nie Kong knew that Sasakawa Leping was a passionate man, so he smiled slightly and threw out the conditions of temptation to Pingping.


    "Really? I''ll go and see!"


    As soon as he heard the practice field, Liaoping suddenly beamed his eyes, and rushed towards the backyard in the direction Nie Kong pointed.


    "brother!"


    Seeing his violent brother, Kyoko was also helpless.


    "Sorry, my brother is so anxious..."


    Kyoko looked at Nie Kong apologetically. Before she could finish her words, Sasakawa ran back excitedly and said:


    "Xiao Jing, since Teacher Nie Kong has been so invited, let''s live there!"


    Seeing Ping''s excitement, Nie Kong succeeded in making Sasakawa feel excited.


    "Well, since brother, you said so..."


    Jingzi originally wanted to spend more time with Nie Kong, but now with his brother''s approval, the matter is settled like this.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, can you compete with my limit now!"


    It is rare for Sasakawa to meet a fellow who loves sports. The excitement will not stop for a while.


    "Wait when I am free, now, I need to cook some dishes first, and entertain you distinguished guests!"


    Part of Nie Kong''s plan has already started, because now the first opportunity is in his hands, so he is not in a hurry to continue with the next plan.


    It just so happened that Nie Kong was trying to make new flavors of cakes this morning, so he made a lot of experimental products. In addition to the ones taken by Lan Bo, there are some left that can be used to entertain Kyoko and the others.


    Kyoko originally liked to eat cakes, even if she restrained it for the sake of her figure, but when she met delicious cakes, she couldn''t help her mouth.


    "Xiao Jing, it''s okay, no matter how much these cakes you eat, you won''t gain weight!"


    Nie Kong naturally knew what Jingzi was hesitating, so he immediately spoke out, dispelling Jingzi and Xiaochun''s concerns.


    "Then I''m welcome!"


    Only then did Kyoko spread a smile, savoring the delicious cake with a sweet smile.


    "Delicious!"


    After eating the dessert made by Nie Kong, Jingzi realized that his craft was really not enough in front of Nie Kong!


    "I''m also delicious, Kyoko, you can eat it."


    Xiaochun''s personality is carefree and eclectic, Kyoko is gentle and simple, and the two are about the same age, so they get along very well quickly.


    Moreover, the fact that they also like cakes makes a lot of common topics between them.


    Lieping is very childlike. They are playing with Lan Bo Yiping in the fitness field in the backyard. The atmosphere is very good.


    However, Nie Kong, because of his relatively quick skills, it may be unhelpful to have other people''s help, so he declined Kyoko''s suggestion to help, and he was alone in the kitchen cooking dishes methodically and quickly.


    Nie Kong enjoys the feeling of food being cooked from his own hands. At the same time, he also likes to see others eat his own food and smile with satisfaction.


    Of course, this is limited to the people he cares about.


    Although Nie Kong is not a bad person, he admits that he will not be a good person!


    Nie Kong will keep all the people who are useful to him or who are fond of him, taking care of them carefully.


    But if it is someone who wants to fight him, then he will never let it go easily.


    Nie Kong thought for a while. After this period of time had passed and stabilized himself in Japan, he had to prepare for the establishment of a family.


    The reborn side is bound to hinder him, if the other party really doesn''t know what is good or bad, Nie Kong would not mind taking action.


    "Xiao Jing, the food is ready, come in and help me serve it."


    Nie Kong poked his head out of the kitchen and called to Kyoko, who was having a good chat with Xiaochun in the living room.


    "Okay, I''ll come right away!"


    Jingzi hasn''t moved in yet, but inexplicably, the cooperation with Nie Kong is already very harmonious.


    "It smells so sweet, is dinner already ready?"


    Just as Kyoko brought the food to the table, Lambo, who was smelling the fragrance, jumped onto the chair and was ready to taste the delicious food first.


    "Lambo, you can''t steal it by yourself!"


    Although Yiping wanted to eat too, she was very polite and mature like an adult.


    "Lambo, Yiping, you have to wash your hands before eating!"


    Kyoko stopped Lan Bo''s small movements in time, and then pretended to look angrily at her brother, "Brother you too, don''t be embarrassed in front of the child, you have to wash your hands before eating!"


    Kyoko is not strict, but just after playing, the hands will definitely not be very clean, children will easily get sick if they do not care about hygiene!


    "Ahahahaha, then I will wash my hands at the limit!"


    Leoping smiled embarrassedly, and then went to wash his hands.


    Since the death of his parents, although Laping is the older brother, Kyoko has been taking care of the housework, so Laping still listens very much to what this younger sister said.


    "Hayi, Kyoko is amazing!"


    Xiaochun always thought Kyoko was a gentle little girl, but she didn''t expect that there was such a courageous place, and she couldn''t help but admire it very much.


    Like her words, children are completely her weakness, she can''t harden it at all.


    "Huh, fierce old woman!"


    For women who disobeyed his Lord Lan Bo, Lan Bo always referred to him as an old woman.


    "Big brother¡­¡­"


    Lan Bo looked at Nie Kong with tears in his eyes, pretending to be a poor crying ghost, not wanting to wash his hands, just wanting to eat delicious food as soon as possible.


    "Sister Xiaojing is right, Lan Bo must be as obedient as Yiping!"


    Nie Kong looked a little disappointed because he was called the old woman by Lan Bo, and immediately scowled and said softly to Lan Bo.


    "Sister Xiaojing is for Lan Bo''s sake. Lan Bo can''t call Sister Xiao Jing like that, otherwise the big brother wouldn''t want to make delicious snacks for unbehaved children!"


    Nie Kong admired Jingzi''s momentum when he was educating Lan Bo. He didn''t need a woman who was only gentle. What Nie Kong needed was a girl who had his own opinion and a certain amount of courage.


    "Sister Xiaojing, I''m sorry, I will wash my hands immediately."


    Lan Bo immediately became anxious when he heard that Nie Kong didn''t make snacks for the unbehaved child, and immediately rushed to Jingzi, tearfully pleading for Jingzi''s forgiveness.


    "Sister Xiaojing, Lan Bo knows that he was wrong, please forgive him."


    At this time, the sensible Yiping also quickly came out to help Lan Bo intercede.


    "Well, it''s okay, as long as Lan Bo is obedient, he is a good boy!"


    Only then did Kyoko regained her smiling face, Tong Yan Wuji, but she was actually lost a bit. It didn''t matter, but she didn''t expect that Nie Kong was more gentle than she thought.


    At this time, Ping had already gone to wash his hands, and the only Xiaochun present who didn''t talk to each other looked enviously at the four people on the opposite side with red hearts.


    "It looks like a warm family of four..."


    Xiaochun''s words were completely unconscious sighs, but they were still heard by Nie Kong and Jingzi.


    Nie Kong laughed but didn''t say a word, but after Jingzi heard it, he suddenly realized that what he and Nie Kong did was really like educating children, and couldn''t help blushing. Turning his face away, he dared not look at Nie Kong shyly.


    "La la la, Master Lan Bo is back!"


    Lan Bo, who returned after washing his hands in a hurry, jumped into his position enthusiastically, spooned a large amount of food, and put it into his mouth.


    "Number (good) number (good) times (eat)!"


    His mouth was full of food, but Lan Bo still stuffed it in desperately, as if someone was going to grab him.


    "I''m gonna start now."


    Different from Lan Bo''s active behavior, the others, together with Yiping from China, put their hands together in a polite manner. After patting them twice and saying thanks, they picked up the chopsticks and started to move.


    "Well, the limit is delicious!"


    Just after tasting the first bite, Sasakawa Rakuhei burst out with bloody praise.


    "Thank you, it suits your taste."


    Although Leoping is a bit natural and not good at dealing with girls, he is a very passionate and potential person.


    Judging from his training for the Hayato in Prison Temple in the future, once this guy is trained to be strong, he is also a guy that cannot be underestimated!


    Nie Kong''s work is relatively idle. Although the filing is more troublesome, he has already completed it with Nie Kong''s experience.


    "Should the family members be called first, or should the family''s influence be expanded first..."


    Nie Kong closed his eyes and lay on the mount leisurely, thinking about his future plans.


    "Colom..."


    Nie Kong suddenly thought of a little girl with purple hair and a blindfold.


    Nie Kong is very confident in his ability to cook, and seeing others'' praise will make him feel good.

 2488 The collapse of the second element body 6 011, conquer the skylark

    It''s just a pity that Nie Kong only remembered that her original name seemed to be Nai, but she didn''t know what her full name was.


    "It seems that I still have to cultivate my own power first..."


    Nie Kong thoughtfully, if it comes to power, in Ningsheng Town, the largest and most arrogant one seems to be the Commissioner of Discipline.


    When thinking of Hibari Gongmi, who was fighting mad and cold, the corner of Nie Kong''s mouth couldn''t help showing a meaningful smile.


    "Ah, good teacher Nie Kong."


    Nie Kong had just walked into the room of the Commissioner for Discipline and Discipline. There was only a plane head with a prominent leaf dangling in the room. After finishing the documents, the vice chairman Tetsuya Kusaki stood up respectfully and bowed. .


    In fact, although the collective airplane nose and behavior of the Commissioner for Discipline and Discipline seem to resemble a bad boy, in fact, the people in it still respect their teachers.


    "Where is Hibari classmate?"


    Nie Kong nodded, but he did not see Hibari Kyouya in the room and asked aloud.


    "Uh, that... teacher, if you have anything to tell the chairman, you can tell me first, and I can help you convey it."


    Hibari Kyouya is notorious for being arrogant, but Caobi thought that Nie Kong had just arrived and he didn''t know the character of his chairman, so he quickly kindly suggested.


    After all, there are already quite a few new teachers who were scared to resign by Hibari Kyouya''s dominance.


    "Um... Originally, I wanted to discuss with Hibari about the great plan for the Commissioner of Discipline to obey my discipline..."


    Nie Kong hesitated. Although Caobi is indeed very capable, it seems that only Hibari Kyouya has the power to decide on such things.


    "Oh? Let the Commissioner for Discipline and Discipline come under your command?"


    A cold voice came from behind Nie Kong, with a hint of ridicule.


    "This is your ultimate goal?"


    If it were someone else, Hibari would have directly lighted the kidnapper, but when the object was Nie Kong, Hibari laughed instead.


    "It''s not the ultimate goal, I can only talk about one of the plans to achieve the goal."


    "Ha ha."


    Skylark sneered, showing a duckweed turn, and a bloodthirsty smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, "Are you looking down on me!"


    "This is not the case. Although it is said to be under my command, the boss is still you. I just need to borrow the power of the Discipline Committee to achieve my goals."


    Regarding the murderous Skylark, Nie Kong didn''t waver at all, didn''t even see his threat in his eyes.


    On the other side, Tetsuya Kusaki was sweating coldly, holding a mobile phone in his hand, ready to call the emergency number of the hospital at any time.


    "It''s so noisy!"


    Skylark didn''t talk any more nonsense, but after an impatient sip, he waved the duckweed and hit Nie Kong.


    As an attacking person, Skylark made his attack in one go, without any extra movements, the duckweed in his hand swung directly towards Nie Kong''s face.


    If it is an ordinary person, even if the blow continues, at least a few teeth will have to be lost.


    Nie Kong just stood still on the spot, waiting leisurely for Skylark''s duckweed to turn to his face and attack, seeing the grass wall frightened and wishing to stop him.


    However, when Nie Kong''s kidnapper was about to attack him, at an inhuman speed, a phantom left the place, staring at the grass wall in a daze, rubbing his eyes in disbelief.


    "Yes, your movements are faster than last time."


    Nie Kong looked at Skylark appreciatively. Indeed, his attack this time was faster and more violent than before, and he could improve so much in a short period of time. It seems that the recognition of having a strong enemy made his hard-working practice a catharsis. Dissatisfaction in my heart.


    "If I win you, would you agree to my proposal?"


    Nie Kong calmly avoided the ensuing attacks from Skylark, and still used a leisurely attitude and tone to discuss with Skylark.


    "Hmph, this kind of thing, wait until you beat me first!"


    Hibari frowned in dissatisfaction, watching the guy who quickly dodges his own attack in front of him, who was not facing directly, the dissatisfaction in his heart became more intense.


    Nie Kong didn''t evade anymore, but gently raised his hand, as if accidentally, firmly restrained Skylark''s hands.


    "If I want to beat you, it''s just a matter of minutes!"


    Nie Kong pushed hard, and with the sound of "cracking", Skylark''s arms were pulled and dislocated, and the duckweed crutches were easily snatched by Nie Kong.


    "How about, are you convinced?"


    "It''s not over yet!"


    Even if the hands can''t use the strength, but the feet can still be used, how can a person with high self-esteem like Skylark allow himself to be defeated in such an embarrassing manner!


    Nie Kong''s hand, the power of the space, made the opponent stay in place and unable to move.


    "what did you do to me!"


    Hibari held back his anger and shouted in a deep voice.


    "I didn''t do anything, it just made you temporarily unable to move."


    Nie Kong still valued Skylark, so after he handed the duckweed to Caobi first, he took it back with another arm that helped Skylark dislocate.


    "I would like to lose in the gambling, Hibari, now, the boss behind the commissioner of discipline and discipline, but even belongs to me!"


    With a smile on his face, Nie Kong sighed helplessly while looking at Skylark''s fierce look at the enemy.


    "Don''t worry, I just ask your discipline committee to do something for me to investigate some things, it won''t be so good!"


    "The time limit is one week!"


    Seeing that Nie Kong had promised that he would not do anything to the Commissioner for Discipline and Discipline, Hibari''s ferocity faded slightly, and finally gritted his teeth and gave a deadline.


    "That means, as long as I beat you once a week, this member of the Commissioner for Discipline will always use it casually?"


    Nie Kong thought about the skylark''s concession and asked.


    "Humph!"


    Skylark snorted coldly. Even though he lost to Nie Kong this time, his arrogance was not diminished.


    "If you can always win me!"


    Hibari doesn''t think that he will lose to the same person every time!

 2489 The collapse of the second element Text 6 012, the unwilling Sawada Tsunayoshi

    "Hello, Teacher Nie Kong, my name is Caobi, Caobi Zheya, you can order me if you have any instructions in the future."


    Seeing Skylark had already acquiesced, and Caobi also saw that Nie Kong was doing something, so he walked to Nie Kong''s side with great foresight and introduced himself.


    "When you come to my office, I will draw a portrait for you, and you will help me find the person."


    Originally, Nie Kong could directly use high technology to call up the student information of each school to check, but Nie Kong wanted to see the ability of the Commissioner for Discipline and Discipline, so he passed the matter directly to Caobi.


    "After you find it, don''t disturb the opponent, protect it, and report to me immediately."


    Nie Kong thought that Nai was a very shy and introverted person, and worried that the bad boy image of the Commissioner for Discipline and Discipline would frighten him, so he quickly ordered.


    "Okay, I know."


    Although Caobi didn''t know who Nie Kong was looking for, this was not what he was concerned about. What he needed to do was to complete the task as soon as possible according to Nie Kong''s instructions.


    "Yep."


    Nie Kong nodded at the grass wall. After the grass wall gave a signal, he immediately left, making room for Nie Kong and Skylark.


    Nie Kong turned to Skylark, "It can be really weak. If you want to challenge me, you can practice for another hundred years."


    Skylark snorted coldly and didn''t answer, but the expression of trying to get rid of the restraints was enough to prove his unyielding temper.


    "I have to take care of my lovely student, so I won¡¯t bother you. You will be able to move in five minutes. Next time you dare to provoke me, I won¡¯t be as easy to talk as I am today. Of course, if you can take the initiative to break If I lose my bondage, I will admit that you are my opponent!"


    "Yun...Lark-senpai!"


    A faint cry came from behind him. Nie Kong looked back and saw that the people who came were the reborn who looked like a baby and the weak Sawada Tsunayoshi.


    "Teacher Nie... Kong..."


    Sawada Tsunayoshi looked at the scene in front of him dumbfounded, not sure what happened.


    "It should still be class time now, why is Sawada-san not in the classroom?"


    Nie Kong didn''t look at Reborn, but smiled gently and asked Sawada Tsunayoshi.


    "I... my stomach hurts..."


    Sawada Tsunayoshi was dumbfounded by Nie Kong''s question. After a long time, he reacted with hindsight and bent over to cover his stomach, pretending to be uncomfortable.


    In fact, he hurriedly found an excuse to see the situation because Reborn said Hibari Kyouya had been kidnapped, but he didn''t expect to see the situation.


    Hibari Kyouya was not kidnapped, but his movements seemed unnatural and motionless, and this new teacher Nie Kong, in front of the Great Demon King Hibari, could be so leisurely, it was unimaginable!


    "If you have a stomachache, you should go to the infirmary, but the road here is not to the infirmary!"


    Nie Kong gently curled his lips, and softly explained Sawada Tsunayoshi''s lie.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, I heard that Jingzi and her brother are moving to your house?"


    Reborn didn''t talk nonsense, he went straight to the subject.


    "Hey? Kyoko?"


    Sawada Tsunayoshi originally saw Nie Kong''s embarrassment and embarrassment, but when he heard about Kyoko, he immediately became excited.


    "I think this should have nothing to do with you."


    Nie Kong narrowed his eyes dangerously. He did feel that someone was watching him, but he didn''t know what this guy wanted to do.


    He just kindly thought that Tsunayoshi Sawada was his student. He didn''t care too much, but if the reborn dared to do something that made him unhappy, Nie Kong would still shoot directly without hesitation.


    "As one of the candidates for the wife of the tenth generation of Boss, I have to deal with this matter."


    Reborn also didn''t expect that Nie Kong could do it so fast. Before he could do it himself, these people had already been recruited by Nie Kong in advance.


    "Huh? Re...reborn, what are you talking about!"


    Although Tsunayoshi Sawada finally made up his mind to be the tenth-generation Boss of Pengley in order to recover his own woman at this time, but innocent, his cheeks were still red when he heard that Kyoko was the candidate for his wife. stand up.


    No matter what happens in the future, it will not change the fact that Tsunayoshi Sawada is a young boy who has never fallen in love.


    "The tenth generation boss''s wife alternate? What are you kidding, Kyoko''s fate is not determined by you."


    A mocking smile appeared at the corner of Nie Kong''s mouth, and after a casual glance at Sawada Tsunayoshi, he turned and prepared to leave.


    "Nie, Teacher Nie Kong!"


    Just as Nie Kong stretched out his footsteps, Tsunayoshi Sawada''s voice suddenly came from behind him.


    "I like Sasakawa Kyoko. I will marry her in the future and I will never give Kyoko to others!"


    Sawada Tsunayoshi didn''t know where his courage came from. When he saw that Nie Kong was about to leave, he was anxious for a while and suddenly shouted loudly towards Nie Kong''s back.


    After successfully stopping Nie Kong, Sawada Tsunayoshi suddenly became frightened, like a deflated balloon, without the momentum to shout that sentence.


    "Huh, it really takes pressure to have motivation."


    It is rare for Reborn to smile at Tsunayoshi Sawada with a teachable smile. Although it was for women, it was finally a step closer to his purpose.


    "Sawada Tsunayoshi, since you dare to challenge me, then I have to see who is good at it. In my eyes, your support, your tutor, Reborn, is just rubbish." Nie Kong said calmly. Said.


    After going through countless worlds, the more powerful Goku Vegeta that Nie Kong had seen was lost in his own hands. Even with the plow of the gods, it would not help, not to mention just a middle school student with a little blood of the underworld godfather.

 2490 The collapse of the second element Text 6 013. Props for Lan Bo

    For some reason, the teacher who was obviously very sunny and gentle, looked at Sawada Tsunayoshi but was inexplicably startled in a cold sweat.


    "Reborn... Are you sure, can we win Teacher Nie Kong..."


    When Sawada Tsunayoshi remembered Nie Kong''s eyes, he couldn''t help feeling scared. He was trembling and got goosebumps. He couldn''t imagine what it would be like if Nie Kong got serious.


    "It''s really a tough guy."


    Reborn clearly felt the strong and heavy murderous aura from Nie Kong at that moment. Even a person like him who has experienced life and death could not use this level of murderous aura!


    "It''s so noisy."


    At this time, Skylark had just reached the five-minute time limit, and finally got rid of Nie Kong''s restraint. After his body was able to move, he immediately moved his arms, frowned slightly, and looked at the somewhat noisy Sawada. Tsunayoshi and reborn.


    "Noisy again, strangling!"


    Even if Skylark had just lost to others, this did not affect his fighting spirit to teach others.


    "Skylark, do you want to join us as the guardian of our leader Pengley?"


    Now that Nie Kong has taken action, Reborn is no longer going around the corners, ready to speed up his actions, wanting to speed up the speed of recruiting family members.


    "Herbivores gather together."


    Hibari was out of interest, and cast a cold glance at Sawada Tsunayoshi.


    As he was unable to move, he was half-forced to listen to the conversation between these two guys and Nie Kong, and he probably knew some things, but this did not affect his judgment.


    He hates all the behaviors of gatherings from the bottom of his heart!


    I don''t know if I am out of the mood or if I am not interested in the weak after meeting Nie Kong, Hibari did not teach Tsunayoshi Sawada a lesson, but directly and coldly refused the invitation of reborn, and then left.


    "Reborn, what should I do? Senior Hibari doesn''t seem to want to join us..."


    After seeing the terrifying side of Nie Kong, Sawada Tsunayoshi is now very flustered, but it is rare that a strong helper such as Hibari is rejected, which can not help making Sawada Tsunayoshi more flustered.


    "Stupid Gang, there is an old Chinese saying that you can''t eat hot tofu in a hurry!"


    Reborn violently kicked Sawada Tsunayoshi with his small body impatiently, raised his hand and lowered the brim of his hat, feeling completely uneasy.


    These people he admired, but one by one seemed to have been admired by Nie Kong. If the solicitation is not successful, I am afraid it will cause a lot of trouble!


    At this time, Nie Kong, who had already left, was also a little upset because of Sawada Tsunayoshi''s words. He couldn''t help picking up his mobile phone and dialing an overseas call.


    "Hey, Kura, give me the phone number of the ninth generation leader of Pengley."


    "I don''t want to know the process, I just need to know the result."


    "Before five o''clock, what I want to know is not an excuse, but an answer."


    As soon as the voice fell, Nie Kong hung up the phone directly, his expression calm, as if he hadn''t done anything.


    On the other end of the phone, Kula was sweating profusely, tears streaming down his face.


    Italy¡¯s largest mafia organization, the private phone number of the ninth-generation leader of Ponceli, how easy to get!


    Kura wanted to cry without tears, he seemed to be offended, a great man.


    The tragedy is that he didn''t dare to have any different opinions. After all, he had seen Nie Kong''s strength with his own eyes.


    Nie Kong could save his life, and at the same time could kill him at any time!


    Nie Kong, on the other hand, doesn''t have much interest in the success of the boss of a big family, but if it is to train Kyoko to become the family boss, it seems to be a very interesting thing for her to defeat.


    After returning to the office, Nie Kong first took out a piece of white paper and drew a portrait based on the vague memory.


    Although Nie Kong''s paintings are not particularly powerful, it can be seen that recognizability is enough for Nie Kong.


    "Teacher Nie Kong."


    Caobi came to Nie Kong''s office because the door was open, but Caobi knocked on the door politely, reminding Nie Kong that someone was coming, and then called out respectfully.


    I have to say that although Caobi has a plane nose of a bad boy and a face that does not look like a junior high school student, he is completely a good student who respects the teacher and respects the morals.


    Nie Kong naturally heard the footsteps on the grass wall a long time ago. The portrait has just been completed. He is also very satisfied with the courtesy of the grass wall. After giving the portrait to the grass wall with a smile, he pats the grass wall very optimistically. shoulder.


    "It''s this girl, report to me as soon as I have news."


    After Caobi took down Nie Kong''s mobile phone number, he left respectfully and went to work.


    If he can serve someone with a personality like Hibari Kyouya, his ability to do things won''t be bad.


    Nie Kong had a little expectation in his heart for the discipline committee members trained by Skylark.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "I am Master Lan Bo~ I am Master Lan Bo~"


    A childish voice sounded, Nie Kong looked in the direction of the sound, and as expected he saw a blue wave wearing a one-piece cow suit, twisting his butt, and crawling in from the window.


    Nie Kong looked with interest at Lan Bo, who was singing the solo tune not far away, and suddenly a bad thought came into his mind.


    The child seemed to be quite adamant. I don¡¯t know, where is the limit of lightning strikes he endured?


    "Huh? Good dim sum big brother!"


    Lan Bo suddenly felt Nie Kong''s gaze, and couldn''t help but tremble all over, then turned his head, but just happened to see Nie Kong who was smiling and looking at him, and turned and plunged into Nie Kong''s embrace.


    Lan Bo didn''t memorize the outline of the name, and he relied entirely on the nickname from his first impression to call people.


    Because there are always delicious snacks around Nie Kong, Lan Bo likes Nie Kong very much.


    "Lambo, what is your purpose in coming to Japan?"


    Nie Kong asked thoughtfully.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Lambo bit his little hand, thinking hard about his purpose of coming to Japan.


    Because there are so many delicious foods around Nie Kong, Lan Bo has long forgotten the purpose of coming to Japan.


    "By the way, this lord is going to kill the reborn guy!"


    After thinking for a while, Lan Bo suddenly remembered his purpose.


    "If you are reborn, it won''t be destroyed..."


    Nie Kong looked at Lan Bo with a faint smile, then took out the RC cell syringe and handed it to Lan Bo.

 2491 The collapse of the second element text 6 014, solicitation

    "This thing is for you, it can help you kill the reborn!"


    Nie Kong never thought that a guy like Reborn would really fall into the hands of a kid like Lan Bo. The reason he would give Lan Bo props was only because he wanted to borrow Lan Bo¡¯s hand to reborn. Make some trouble over there.Of course, if you can successfully use it to turn reborn into a ghoul, and then eat Sawada Tsunayoshi, it will be fun.


    "Ahahahaha, we must let the reborn die this time!"


    Lan Bo smiled triumphantly immediately after Nie Kong gave something.


    "By the way, what about Yiping?"


    Generally speaking, after the two children met, they should have been together all the time.


    "I don''t know, Yiping said she still has a task."


    Lan Bo was still a little bit resentful that Yiping didn''t play with him, and his voice became much lower, and his expression was a bit disappointed.


    "After returning home, Sister Xiaojing and Brother Ping will play with you."


    The things were already sorted out, so the Sasakawa brothers and sisters moved directly to Nie Kong''s house overnight.


    Xiao Jing likes to play with Lan Bo very much, and the relationship is very good.


    Although Nie Kong didn''t plan to let Lan Bo be the guardian of Xiaojing for the time being, it was the only way for the boss to have a good relationship with his men.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, I''m here to hand in my homework."


    Because the time spent practicing baseball was too long and there was no time to study, Takeshi Yamamoto, who failed the last quiz, was assigned some additional homework by Nie Kong.


    As soon as he entered the office, Takeshi Yamamoto unexpectedly saw Nie Kong holding a child in his arms.


    "Ah, is this the child of Teacher Nie Kong? What a cute child!"


    "It''s not my child, but a little brother."


    Nie Kong explained with a smile.


    "Who are you, Master Lan Bo seems to have never seen you!"


    "I''m Takeshi Yamamoto from the baseball club, Xiao Lanbo, please advise!"


    After Yamamoto took down the workbook, his eyes were drawn by a confused blue wave.


    "My name is Lan Bo, the killer of the Bovino family, you want me to be Master Lan Bo!"


    The big devil Lan Bo immediately pointed to Yamamoto''s name proudly, but in the eyes of Yamamoto Takeshi, he didn''t feel a bit arrogant, on the contrary, he looked very cute.


    "Yes, Master Lan Bo!"


    The natural Takeshi Yamamoto was never a person who cares about with children. He obeyed Lan Bo''s instructions, with an optimistic and cheerful smile on his face, and asked, "The killer of the Bovino family? Killer games? It seems to be fun! I just finished my homework, can you let me join?"


    "Master Lan Bo can allow you to join, but you have to listen to Master Lan Bo!"


    Lan Bo, whose original goal was to become the leader of the Bovino family, was naturally willing that someone would obey his orders. Now it is rare for a submissive person to obey him and immediately take command.


    "Okay, what will Master Lan Bo command me to do?"


    It was boring to be idle anyway, and Yamamoto was happy to play a killer game with Lan Bo.


    Nie Kong didn''t say anything when looking at how Yamamoto Takeshi and Lan Bo were happy.For the Bovino family, it seems that we can consider conquering them first!


    "Ahahahaha, this lord finally has a hand, reborn, wait and see!"


    Lan Bo just finished being proud, suddenly saw a flash of reborn with sharp eyes, and hurriedly chased after him.


    "Ah! Lan Bo, don''t run!"


    Because Lan Bo ran away while playing with himself, Yamamoto Takeshi, who had joint responsibility, was completely uneasy, and immediately chased him out.


    "Ahahahaha, reborn, go to hell!"


    As soon as Lan Bo got close to Reborn, he immediately took out a grenade from his fluffy hair and threw it towards Reborn.


    Reborn didn''t even turn his head. He picked up the lizard lying on the brim of his hat and turned it into an iron rod. He shot the syringe that Lan Bo threw at him out of the window.


    "Ah, Lan Bo, can''t run around!"


    When Yamamoto found Lan Bo, the grenade was already out of the window. Although Yamamoto was curious about the bombing sound, he didn''t care too much.


    "Ah, Mr. Reborn, you are here too!"


    Yamamoto was also a little surprised when he saw Reborn.


    Although he seems to be everywhere.


    "Reborn, let me introduce you, Yamamoto is my little brother!"


    Although the assassination failed, Lan Bo did not feel discouraged, but was very elated, and triumphantly showed off his rare subordinate to Reborn.


    Even if the other party just follows his child''s temper and plays games with him.


    Of course, Lan Bo, who was simply brainless, never thought about it.


    "Ahahaha, I''m also a wave now, a killer of the Bovino family!"


    Although Yamamoto didn''t even remember his name, he didn''t care about such small details, just when he was playing a killer game.


    "Eh? Yamamoto-san also entered another family and became a killer?"


    Sawada Tsunayoshi was very surprised by Yamamoto''s choice.


    In his opinion, the assassin of Reborn Lan Bo was completely a young child, and he couldn''t imagine that Takeshi Yamamoto would join the child''s family as a killer.


    "Huh? Sawada, did you join another family as a killer?"


    Yamamoto Takeshi was a little curious. Originally, he thought it was just Blue Wave''s game. It turned out that Sawada Tsunayoshi was also playing this killer game.


    Is it possible that this killer game is very popular now?A few days ago, the new classmate seemed to have been talking about family, killer or something.


    "Uh...that...actually I..."


    Sawada Tsunayoshi, who didn''t know that Yamamoto was just playing as a game, didn''t know how to answer this question. He was hesitating about how to answer, but the topic was suddenly taken over by reborn.


    "Yamamoto, you have no future with this stupid bull. Let''s join our No. 1 Mafia Pengley family as the guardian of the leader!"


    Even though Yamamoto was playing as a game, Reborn still asked very seriously.


    No matter what, just turn around first!


    "No! Yamamoto is under Lord Ben, so he can''t join another family!"


    Lan Bo, who had been opposed to Reborn, naturally couldn¡¯t let Reborn dig away the subordinates he had so hard to obtain. He immediately looked like a wolf guard, hugged Yamamoto¡¯s thighs with his hands and legs, and looked at Yamamoto with tears. Activate the skill of dressing innocent, do not want Yamamoto to leave.


    "Lambo is right. Yamamoto is a member of our family. Can you please don''t dig people at will."


    Nie Kong appeared at this time, and categorically refused reborn''s digging.


    "Sorry, I should just be a member of the teacher."


    Although Yamamoto was surprised that even Nie Kong, a teacher, started playing this game, but the natural Yamamoto still had no doubts at all.

 2492 The collapse of the second element Text 6 015, adopt Nai

    After successfully turning back to Yamamoto from Reborn, Nie Kong took Yamamoto directly back to his office, and gave Yamamoto the address where he lived, and invited Yamamoto to join the party.


    Yamamoto Takeshi thought that the mafia game was really good, and he agreed casually.After getting Yamamoto Takeshi, the members of the Nie Kong family finally began to take shape, and Nie Kong deliberately went to the Prison Temple Hayato.


    "Hayato, how about it, is it a habit to live in Japan?"


    Because of the irritable temper of Prison Temple Falcon, many real bad boys on the street have been provoked. Although he can handle it himself, he is still relatively troublesome.


    Nie Kong learned the news from nowhere, and then took the initiative to find the Falcon in the Prison Temple.But because Nie Kong helped the prison temple falcon to deal with a lot of trouble, the prison temple still admired Nie Kong very much.


    "Thank you Ms. Nie Kong for helping me find the address. Those guys never came to me again."


    The prison temple still looks like a self-respect, only the attitude towards Nie Kong''s words is very correct.


    "As for the conditions I have told you before, do you have an answer?"


    Nie Kong took the usual smile and looked like a good teacher. There was absolutely no place to provoke him.


    "Sorry, I haven''t figured it out yet, please give me some more time to think about it!"


    Although the Jail Temple Hayato came to Japan this time to test whether the disciples taught by Reborn are eligible to become the tenth generation of Pengley, the Jail Temple Hayato said that he was not moved by Nie Kong''s invitation.


    If you become a person on Nie Kong''s side, Nie Kong will help investigate his mother''s affairs. This is what the prison temple wants to know the most.


    Moreover, even if the time to get along is short, from Nie Kong''s calmly coping attitude, Prison Temple can also clearly see that Nie Kong is strong enough to help him grow!


    However, the prison temple can be considered half a Pengley person after all. If you agree to be a person on Nie Kong''s side at this time, it is equivalent to betraying the ninth generation of Pengley leader.


    "It''s okay, I''m not in a hurry, please feel free to contact me after you make a decision."


    The Falcon from the Prison Temple nodded and left. Nie Kong was preparing to go to class at the school, but he received a call from Caobi.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, the person you asked us to find has been found, but she had an accident and is now in the hospital."


    After seeing the email message, Nie Kong was a little surprised.He originally wanted to prevent Nagi from being injured, but now it seems that he is still a step late.


    Nie Kong returned to the Academic Affairs Office, adjusted his course, and rushed to the hospital where Nai was.


    "Nai was born in October when you were pregnant. You should be responsible for her accident!"


    "Although Nai is my daughter, but in any case, this is your kind, how can you have no relationship at all!"


    As soon as Nie Kong arrived at the hospital, he saw the grass wall guarding a seat not far from the operating room. At the door of the operating room, a pair of men and women were standing in a quarrel.


    "How is the situation now?"


    Although Nie Kong knew the plot in advance and knew that Nai would not die, Nie Kong was unavoidably disgusted when he saw the so-called parents who were already arguing about who should be responsible when the daughter was still in the emergency.


    "Teacher Nie Kong."


    After seeing Nie Kong coming, Caobi stood up immediately, nodded to Nie Kong, and then reported to Nie Kong.


    "When we found this little girl, she was hit to save the kitten. After she was sent to the hospital and notified her parents, it was unexpectedly the case when her parents came."


    From the grass wall''s far-away behavior, it is enough to tell that he also dislikes such parents very much, but after all, this is other people''s housework, and he can''t say much.


    "If you don''t want to be responsible to Nagi, please trouble me, and give me the custody of Nagi!"


    The quarrel between the parents became louder and louder, and Nie Kong frowned slightly, and walked directly in front of them, asking for custody of Nai in a straightforward manner.


    The two successfully stopped the quarrel, and at the same time looked at Nie Kong with suspicion and incomprehension.


    "who are you?"


    Among them, the mother spoke first.


    "Hello, I am a teacher at Hingsheng Middle School. If you all dislike her, can you let her be adopted by me."


    "Although Nai did save her life, she lost her right eye and part of her internal organs. Are you sure you want to adopt her?"


    "Naturally, I will take good care of her life. You only need to agree to surrender your guardianship, and you will not be responsible for the rest."


    Obviously my daughter has become like this. As a parent, the first reaction is not to protect, but to dislike. It is no wonder that Nai will form such an introverted character.


    "No problem, we will sign the formalities immediately!"


    Originally, even if no one adopted them, if Nagi could survive, they would be sent to an orphanage. Now that there are adopters, it saves them a lot of trouble!


    Nie Kong remembered that according to the plot, Nai should have already met Liu Dao Mukuro in a dream at this time and got illusory internal organs.


    However, this way of living by being attached to others is too dangerous. Once Liu Dao Mukuro is in danger, Nai''s life will also be unprotected.


    "If there is nothing else, then I will just take Nagi back."


    Nie Kong didn''t want to waste precious time in front of such parents. After getting the doctor''s permission, he took Nai back to his residence.


    "Although, in order to protect your life permanently, I can only use this trick."


    After Nie Kong gently put Nai to the front, he gently put his hand on Nai''s injured internal organs.First, the RC cells of the ghouls were used to strengthen the vitality of Nai, and the internal organs and eyes were regrown, and then the physique defects of the ghouls were eliminated with the gourmet cells.


    In this way, it is equivalent to strengthening her physique twice.Although there is no food fortification, Nai''s physical strength has become second to none in the homeschooling world.

 2493 The collapse of the second element Text 6 016, go to Italy

    After dealing with the matter, some time before Nai really woke up, Nie Kong thought for a while, seeing Jingzi and none of them came back, they returned to school and continued their courses.


    As a new handsome teacher, Nie Kong''s popularity has not declined after the freshness among the students has passed. On the contrary, he has also attracted many students of other grades. He wants to get close to Nie Kong after class.


    Nie Kong, who finally got away after a phone call, walked slowly onto the rooftop. Although he saw the skylark lying not far away, he saw that the other party didn''t respond, so Nie Kong didn''t even see it.


    "Does the result come out?"


    The call was an overseas call from Kula. As soon as Nie Kong got through, he immediately asked what he wanted to know.


    "Yes, I checked it out. In order to ensure the authenticity, I even contacted here first, but there seems to be something wrong with the 9th generation of Pengley, and the phone cannot be connected from time to time..."


    Kula was sweating profusely and gave Nie Kong a vaccination in advance, for fear that Nie Kong would blame him if he couldn''t get through, and misunderstood that he deliberately found an unreachable phone to fool him.


    "I see, I will contact you again if I have something."


    While Kula was talking, Nie Kong also received the encrypted email sent to him by Kula. After reading it and confirming that there was no problem, Nie Kong hung up the phone.


    Sure enough, after Nie Kong called the phone several times, someone on the other end finally answered the phone.


    "Hello, I''m the current leader of Pengley, who are you?"


    The other party spoke fluent Italian, and his voice was a bit old. Although Nie Kong had never seen the ninth generation of Pengelie, he involuntarily frowned when he heard the voice.


    "No, you are not the real leader Pengley!"


    Nie Kong remembered that the real Chief Pengley was a kind-looking grandfather, with a gentle voice, and he would not deliberately say such self-reported words to express his identity.


    There was silence on the other end of the phone. It seemed that Nie Kong would directly refute his identity in the first sentence. I don¡¯t know if he was too lazy to talk to such an unknown identity, or he became angry because his identity was exposed. The other party directly hung up the phone. .


    "It seems that the Pengley family is really turbulent!"


    Looking at this attitude, even if Nie Kong didn''t know what was going on there, he probably knew that it was Xanxus of Balian who was about to start trying to seize the position.


    After telling Kyoko that she wanted to leave first and couldn''t go home with her, Kyoko felt a little regretful, but she quickly recovered her spirits and said that she would go back with Lan Bo who sneaked out.


    Afterwards, Nie Kong closed his eyes and jumped directly to the headquarters in Ponglie, Italy after using it.


    "who are you!"


    Facing this person who appeared out of thin air, the Penglai headquarters immediately activated the highest level of defense, always vigilant for the intruder Nie Kong''s every move.


    "Excuse me, can you help me introduce the nine generations?"


    Nie Kong was wearing a slender black windbreaker with a big rounded pointed hat, smiling at the corners of his mouth, with a gentle appearance, and consulted the guards staring at him staring at him.


    If it wasn''t for Nie Kong who broke in suddenly, I''m afraid everyone will be confused by Nie Kong''s elegant and gentle attitude.


    "It''s not convenient to meet guests at Nine Daime. If you have something to do, please make an appointment first. If you have time, the Nine Daime will accept your meeting."


    Nie Kong''s elegance is innate. It is not the kind that can be imitated, and he can break into the headquarters without knowing it under numerous guards. This person must be absolutely not simple.


    Therefore, the person in charge of the guard hesitated for a while, and answered Nie Kong formulaically.


    "If it is not convenient for you to introduce it, it seems that I can only go in and search for it myself."


    Nie Kong didn''t retreat just because of a word from the other party, but under the eyelids of everyone who could shoot at any time, he leisurely prepared to walk inside.


    "Sir, please stay."


    Seeing that Nie Kong didn''t listen at all, the head of the guard frowned displeased, and immediately blocked Nie Kong''s path forward, and said with a strong attitude.


    "Sir, if you rush like this, don''t blame us for being rude!"


    "Who is making noise outside! It''s annoying!"


    Nie Kong didn''t even say anything, a deafening roar came over before he could even hear him.


    Then, a person with a sassy and heroic posture but with long waist-length silver hair appeared in front of everyone.


    After hearing someone rushing into the headquarters, Squairo immediately led the people out.


    "It''s a big speaker, it really deserves its reputation!"


    Nie Kong had known Squaro''s voice a long time ago, but after experiencing it with his own ears, he knew the shock.


    "If you kidnapped the ninth generation, you should be the assassination unit of Balian, right?"


    Although I didn''t see the person I wanted to meet, at least I saw one of the important characters, and the effect was the same.


    "Who are you guys, why are you here!"


    Although Squaro immediately noticed Nie Kong''s danger based on the killer''s intuition, he didn''t care about danger the least.


    "Nine generations are not something people like you can see. Pengley¡¯s internal affairs do not require you to be an outsider to talk!"


    Squaro didn''t disclose any information to Nie Kong, and even couldn''t wait to drive Nie Kong away.


    I''m afraid that, as long as Nie Kong expresses any thoughts that he does not want to leave, Squaro will directly start with Nie Kong in minutes.


    "I am not interested in what you are doing. I just want to come to the person you kidnapped and discuss some things."


    Nie Kong didn''t do anything, but once he did it, the matter was already a foregone conclusion.


    "Let your subordinates come out to chase people, and then hide by yourself. Is that your leader, Xanxus''s ability?!"

 2494 The collapse of the second element text 6 017, xanxus appears

    I didn''t know if he was saying this deliberately to annoy Squalo, or what he wanted to do, but Nie Kong''s words successfully angered Squalo.


    "Allah, even the rude Squaro is kind enough to let you go, why do you deliberately want to die?"


    Nie Kong''s appearance out of thin air not only attracted Squalo, but even Luslia, the demon who should have been busy.


    Luslia had just finished speaking, and Squalo, who was already enraged, could not wait to attack Nie Kong directly.


    Squalo''s swordsmanship is known for being fast, accurate, and ruthless. Once the opportunity for quickness is lost, Squalo''s swordsmanship is not worth mentioning.


    At this time, Nie Kong was in this state.


    "You want to attack me with your swordsmanship, wait for a hundred years of practice. Your speed, in my eyes, is like a kid who has just learned to walk, and it is not to be feared at all."


    Nie Kong didn''t respond empty-handed either. He took out the blood whip of sin, and the blood whip immediately ignited a blood-red flame, like the fire of hell, making people feel creepy when looking at it.


    Luslia watched the game leisurely beside him, as if he was very happy to see what happened to Squaro. However, after Nie Kong took out the blood whip of sin, his face immediately changed.


    "Flame! There is even a flame on his whip!"


    "Who are you!"


    Squaro clearly felt that his power was being absorbed, looked at Nie Kong angrily, and asked sternly.


    The reason why their assassination troops rarely failed, in addition to their strong strength, detailed information is also essential.


    No matter how popular Squaro is, he can''t move Nie Kong a bit. He has never seen anyone with such strength in historical data!


    Even if the other party''s confidentiality is good, this kind of strength is impossible to achieve the point where a little information is not leaked.


    "Now, can you help me introduce the nine generations? Or, your boss can also."


    Nie Kong frowned slightly, feeling that the protective shield he set on Jingzi had changed a little, and was worried about what danger they would encounter, so there was no extra time to continue wasting with these two people.


    "If you want to see, unless you step over my corpse!"


    Always proud, how can Squaruo, who has been victorious in all battles, accept Nie Kong''s contempt, coupled with the influence of the anger of the blood whip of sin, he furiously wants to fight Nie Kong to the death and the life.


    "Don''t be impulsive, don''t be impulsive."


    Although Luslia didn''t want to insert Squalo''s fight, after Nie Kong took out the whip, Squaro''s state obviously began to be wrong, and now the ability to deal with it was unfathomable, he couldn''t just watch Squalo. Quarro went to die for nothing.


    "That''s it for this time, presumably, we will meet soon!"


    Nie Kong''s spiritual sense felt that something bad had happened at home, and as a last resort, Nie Kong had to go back to Japan first.


    "Don''t run, fight to the death with me!"


    Squalo yelled at Nie Kong with a loud voice, and Luslia used all his strength to stop Squalo from moving.


    Except for Squaro, who was replaced by anger, all the people present watched Nie Kong vigilantly, paying attention to his every move.


    After all, this Penglai headquarters, even if it comes in, is not so easy to get out!


    Afterwards, under everyone¡¯s gaze, Nie Kong smiled slightly, took off his hat, and after giving a gentleman¡¯s gift to Luslia, suddenly a strong wind whirled around, making everyone unable to open their eyes, let alone Said he continued to stare at Nie Kong.


    "Allah, the way to leave is really cool!"


    The strong wind has not disappeared, and Luslia, who has keenly sensed that Nie Kong¡¯s breath is gone on the scene, adores with a smile, although she has a cynical smile on her face, but she has been thinking about it. What can be done to destroy the existence of this person.


    Although everyone in Balian''s assassination troop has different personalities, there has never been a soft-hearted person!


    Also, for Squaro''s anomaly, we have to do a good job of investigating it, otherwise, if he is defeated by the same moves next time, Balian''s face will be lost!


    "Go back, according to this person''s appearance, give you one day to dig out everything about this guy!"


    After the strong wind slowly disappeared, the others had not yet reacted to the shock that the other party had disappeared. Luslia, who had already cleaned up his own image, leisurely took a punch to stun Squaro. After the instructions were completed, he went directly to Xanxus, ready to report the situation.


    There is surveillance, so I don¡¯t worry about the portrait. The problem is how much information about this person can be found!


    They followed in the footsteps of Xanxus. They had just solved the Ninth Daime just one second before, and arranged for someone to imitate instead. They received a warning call, and then another person who broke in out of thin air asked to see the Nine Daime.


    Whether there is a connection between the two people is still unknown, but the only certainty is that this time Xanxus wants to quickly become the tenth generation, I am afraid it will not be so smooth.


    What Luslia didn''t know was that the person who called and the person who broke in were actually the same person!


    However, the technician checked the IP of the other party and showed that it was in Japan, and it was impossible to appear in Italy in a short time. Therefore, from the very beginning, Lucilia directly denied the possibility of being the same person!


    "That''s how it is, boss, it seems that we have to check the Japanese side."


    After reporting the ins and outs, Luslia suggested to Xanxus.


    "Rubbish."


    Xanxus glanced with disdain and still didn''t wake up in a dazed condition. Squalo, who was in a slightly wrong state, moved the corners of his mouth, but what he said did not really dislike Squalo.


    "Boss, do you want me to punish Squaro?"


    As the first admirer of the boss, the tall Levi immediately asked to help Xanxus clean up the garbage.


    "Allah, the boss can''t say that either, Squaro worked very hard to fight each other!"


    The shemale Luslia wiggled his butt like a treasure. Although he knew that Levi couldn''t do anything to Squalo, he still helped plead.


    "So, now, the other party said that they will see you again soon, boss, how are you going to deal with this matter?"


    "Proceed as planned."


    Xanxus didn''t disrupt the plan at all because of this incident. For him, even if the man Luslia spoke of was more powerful, he would definitely be defeated by him.


    In addition to Xanxus''s very irritable temper and very bad temper, everyone agrees with him, his pride is also well known!

 2495 The collapse of the second element Text 6 018, Liu Dao Mukuro strikes

    After Nie Kong returned to Japan and became successful, he found that many guests had arrived at home.


    When I arrived at the scene, it happened that Kyoko, who was a girl, was the eldest sister, confronting other people.Even the calm and calm Nie Kong was involuntarily surprised.Although Nie Kong didn''t understand what was going on right now, at least he appreciated Jingzi''s behavior very much.


    There are three enemies, one is a mouthless man with eyes and a hat, and I don¡¯t know why there is a mark on one side of the bar code¡ªKakimoto Chikyu, and the other is with a flamboyant blond hair and beast teeth. Haughty man-Jojima dog.The last one was wearing a black windbreaker and a big hat, which made people unable to see his appearance at all, holding a trident of Liudao Mukuro.Even the boss has come out, it''s no wonder that the Hayatos at Prison Temple can''t stand it!


    "Teacher!" After seeing Nie Kong, Jingzi hurriedly hid behind Nie Kong.During Nie Kong''s time, Jingzi didn''t know how scared he was.


    "Although I don''t know what happened, Xiaojing, you guys did a great job!"


    "Nie Kong, a new teacher from Binsheng Middle School, the bishop of mathematics, and physical education. The origin is unknown and the strength is unknown. Our most important goal this time." Kakimoto Qianshu was relatively calm and calm. After taking a look at Nie Kong, he said Slowly reported the information he had found about Nie Kong.


    "You finally came out, so I can wait a long time!"


    After Liu Dao Mukuro let out a weird laugh, he walked straight in the direction of Nie Kong, and said in a tone of excitement.


    "Oh? Is it me your target?" Nie Kong remained unmoved, a scornful smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    "The big meal will not be eaten until the end, we are just here to say hello!"


    Liu Dao Mukuro did not make a direct shot, but commanded the other two people, preparing to retreat.


    "Do you think you can go by yourself?!"


    Nie Kong''s expression was very calm, but what he said came with a strong pressure.


    "If you can find our location, we welcome you as a guest at any time!"


    Facing the murderous aura that Nie Kong inadvertently released, Liu Daoshou not only showed no fear, but showed a weird smile, and immediately left the place with people.


    Nie Kong didn''t chase them. The other party didn''t let a real person come over for safety. Instead, he used his ability to cast the phantom in front of them.


    However, some people in the prison temple are not strong enough, so they are naturally less scheming Liu Dao Mukuro. They didn''t see the opponent''s tricks, and regarded the opponent''s projection as a real person.


    "Oh, that''s interesting."


    Nie Kong had a rare interest. Although he was going to meet Liu Dao Mukuro for a while after preparation, his first task was to treat the injured people first.


    "Are you all right?"


    Nie Kong gently squatted down and looked at the few people who were injured.


    Presumably after this defeat, it not only increased the bond between them, but also allowed them to work hard to increase their strength.


    "hateful!"


    Even Yamamoto Takeshi, who has always been cheerful and optimistic, has a dull expression on his face at this time, not to mention the Prison Temple Hayato who has a rather impetuous personality.


    As an older brother, he was supposed to protect his sister, but he didn''t expect that he was too useless and had to be protected by his sister. This was a big blow to Sasakawa.


    "Now regret is no longer useful. If you want revenge, then obediently let me heal your injuries and train you well!"


    "Teacher Nie Kong, please teach me how to become stronger."


    The Falcon of the Prison Temple would obviously involve the wounds on his body if he moved, but he still respected Nie Kong''s etiquette as a kneeling apprentice, hoping to be taught by Nie Kong.


    He still felt that Nie Kong was so tall and unpredictable, but just after he clearly felt his ability, the Prison Temple Falcon decided that Nie Kong would definitely help him become stronger!


    "Prison Temple, your wound is still bleeding, you can''t move!"


    Seeing that the Hayato in Prison Temple should be involved in the wound, causing blood to flow continuously, Kyoko suddenly became anxious.


    "If I were to be my subordinate, I wouldn''t have any softness!"


    Nie Kong chuckles. Although he also has the will to help the prison temple, he still has to explain in advance what he should say!


    "no problem!"


    After seeing that Nie Kong had agreed, the Falcon at the Prison Temple felt much better, but in the next second, the pain in his body immediately made him grin.


    "Does Fengtai want to go home with me?"


    After soothing the injured people, Kyoko turned to look at the side with an expression of hesitation, wanted to speak, but Fengtai, who was a little afraid to speak, asked softly.


    "Yes, can you?"


    Fengtai, who was still timid, even looked at Kyoko with bright eyes, very hopeful.


    "Teacher, can you leave one more person?"


    "Xiao Jing decides it is fine, nothing else is a problem."


    Nie Kong didn''t mind, and it was the first time Jingzi made a request to himself, so he was naturally willing to agree.


    The home is very big and there is no shortage of rooms!


    In the beginning, he would choose such a big house, which is already ready and there are many people ready.


    Although Jingzi knew from the beginning that Nie Kong was a very gentle person, when facing Nie Kong''s gentle appearance, Jingzi still couldn''t help but flushed some of her cheeks.


    "When you go back, tell me what happened."


    Although Nie Kong roughly guessed the situation, he still wanted to know the specific situation.


    "Brother, can you still go?"


    After getting Fengta''s place to live, Kyoko felt very distressed for the wounded Heping.


    After all, this is the only relative she has always depended on!


    "sorry that I had you worried!"


    Sasakawa Rakuhei didn''t want to worry about his sister. All the time, for any illnesses, Rakuhei used to find trivial excuses to deceive Kyoko, and then he suffered the pain silently, just to keep Kyoko from worrying.


    But because he himself was too useless, he was beaten directly in front of Kyoko this time and couldn''t even find an excuse.


    Sasakawa Rakuhei tried very hard to stand up and prove that he did not suffer multiple injuries, so as to prove that he did not really matter, but after trying several times, he failed every time.


    "Ping, there is no need to hold on, Xiao Jing is not a vulnerable person."


    Nie Kong put Ping''s effort into his eyes, gently put his hand on his shoulder, and then gently carried him onto his shoulder.


    "Take a good rest. When you wake up again, everything is over."


    Because Yamamoto couldn''t go back like this, his father was worried, so Nie Kong called his father to inform him and found an excuse for tutoring to make him feel at ease, and then followed Nie Kong to his house.

 2496 The collapse of the second element Text 6 019, the strong Kyoko

    Sasakawa Rakuhei didn''t want to worry about his sister. All the time, for any illnesses, Rakuhei used to find trivial excuses to deceive Kyoko, and then he suffered the pain silently, just to keep Kyoko from worrying.


    But because he himself was too useless, he was beaten directly in front of Kyoko this time and couldn''t even find an excuse.


    Sasakawa Rakuhei tried very hard to stand up and prove that he did not suffer multiple injuries, so as to prove that he did not really matter, but after trying several times, he failed every time.


    "Ping, there is no need to hold on, Xiao Jing is not a vulnerable person."


    Nie Kong put Ping''s effort into his eyes, gently put his hand on his shoulder, and then gently carried him onto his shoulder.


    "Take a good rest. When you wake up again, everything is over."


    Because Yamamoto couldn''t go back like this, his father was worried, so Nie Kong called his father to inform him and found an excuse for tutoring to make him feel at ease, and then followed Nie Kong to his house.


    "Ah, this house is really big!"


    The house price of Binsheng is not cheap. Basically everyone who comes to Nie Kong''s house must first lament Nie Kong''s financial resources.


    At this time, Yamamoto had already put away the decadence and hid it deeply in his heart, showing his optimistic smile that he was used to.


    "Yamamoto-san, please take off your clothes first, and I will help you deal with the wound!"


    After arriving at the residence, Kyoko immediately took out the first aid kit and got busy.


    Fengta followed Kyoko. Although he didn''t understand anything, he still wanted to help him a little bit, so he was so busy to help Kyoko.


    "Don''t be so polite, just call me Yamamoto."


    Yamamoto didn''t want Kyoko to worry about him. He always looked carelessly as if he was okay. Originally he wanted to call her Sasakawa, but suddenly he thought that there were two Sasakawa, so he asked.


    "Can I call you Kyoko?"


    "Eh, ah, of course!"


    Kyoko, who was intently helping Yamamoto clean up his wounds, froze for a while, and then reacted, responding cheerfully.


    "Kyoko, I really have to thank you for your kindness this time!"


    This time, if there is no protection from Kyoko, I am afraid that his injuries will be more than that!


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    The Hayato at the prison temple on one side responded silently. She was not good at dealing with girls, and had never thought that she would be protected by girls, so at this time, he didn''t know what to say.


    "I...I will definitely repay your kindness!"


    After hesitating for a long time, the prison temple Hayato finally said such a guarantee.


    "Just as your first reaction was to protect me when I was attacked, I couldn''t help but watch you being treated like that!"


    Kyoko replied very categorically. Although she is a girl with little power, she can''t do it if she is indifferent to watching her classmates and brother being knocked down by others.


    After Kyoko finished speaking, it was natural to express her firmness. She nodded if there was something wrong, and said that her thoughts were correct, and then she smiled slightly.


    These words came from her heart. She didn''t want to be a so-called hero, and she just didn''t want her friend to get hurt.


    Seeing Kyoko''s gentle and sweet smile, everyone felt warm in their hearts, and they recognized Kyoko''s companion very much.


    A friend who will spare his life to protect your friend in times of danger is very rare!


    "Now, can you tell me the ins and outs of this matter?"


    Nie Kong satisfactorily watched these people have established a good friendship, and then faintly asked.


    "Kyoko, I have helped him deal with it, and now he is resting."


    Seeing that Jingzi immediately hesitated after seeing that he came out, Nie Kong quickly talked about Ping''s situation, calming Jingzi''s emotions.


    "that''s fine."


    After hearing that her brother was okay, Kyoko breathed a sigh of relief, then looked at Nie Kong gratefully, showing a "I believe you" smile.


    "I''m sorry, this incident was caused by me! It was all because of me that caused several brothers to be injured!"


    Feng Tai suddenly bowed deeply to Nie Kong and said apologetically.


    "It''s none of your business, we do things according to our own wishes!"


    The Prison Temple Hayato retorted conditionedly, and then turned his face awkwardly and proudly, "It''s also because we are not as skilled as people, so it''s not your business at all, you don''t need to blame yourself too much!"


    If you are strong enough, you won''t fall to this end!The self-esteem of the Hayato in Prison Temple does not allow his incompetence to make a child take responsibility.


    "The prison temple is right, you don''t have to blame yourself."


    Yamamoto also hurriedly finished the game. He had a good impression of this humble and polite child, and it was something he was willing to do to save him.


    "Feng Tai is a good boy, but you can''t take all the responsibilities on yourself!"


    Kyoko was also very serious, comforting the restless Fengta in a soft voice, just like Yamato Nadeshiko.


    "If you want to say something wrong, then I, who provoked first, is also wrong!"


    "Sister Kyoko, you did it to protect me¡ª"


    Fengtai retorted quickly, but Kyoko interrupted before finishing speaking.


    "Humans are a kind of creatures that have to do all things voluntarily for themselves and bear the corresponding consequences! Fengtai, you did not force us to protect you, so you don¡¯t have to do things voluntarily for us. Bear the consequences that should belong to us."


    "Kyoko is right, that''s it!"


    Takeshi Yamamoto and Hayato at Prison Temple both appreciated what Kyoko said, and nodded in agreement.


    "It seems that you have reached an agreement. As for what happened, I don''t think I need to say any more."


    It happened when Nie Kong left Japan to go to Italy. It was time for Kyoko and his party to finish school. Sasakawa met Hei and Kyoko to go home, but just happened to ran into the prison temple Hayato who was going to Nie Kong''s residence on the way.

 2497 The collapse of the second element Text 6 020, the cause and course

    It''s rare to meet classmates on the way after school, Kyoko went up to say hello very enthusiastically.The prison temple Hayato is not very good at dealing with girls. Although he doesn''t like girls who are too active and noisy, Kyoko''s personality is pretty good, and he is not disgusted.Because the way back was the same, half-pushing and half-pushing, they were ready to go home with the Sasakawa brothers and sisters.He became familiar with him and talked with Hayato in Prison Temple. Although the other person had always felt cold, this did not affect Ping''s enthusiasm for pulling people into the boxing club.


    After a few steps, I ran into Takeshi Yamamoto coming out of the corner.Sasakawa Rapei is a bit famous at school, so Yamamoto also knew him. After greeting his classmates, he paused at the name Sasakawa Rapei.


    The school gate where the four people left, suddenly seemed to hear something. They looked around strangely and kept looking at something wrong.


    "Um... have you heard a child''s cry for help?"


    "Child? Help? But I didn''t hear the sound?"


    Leoping felt a little inexplicable, he didn''t hear anyone calling for help near here.


    "I didn''t hear it either."


    Yamamoto Takeshi was also curious.


    Although the Falcon of Prison Temple was a little impatient, when he was about to say that he hadn''t heard it, the child''s tender cry for help suddenly came from his ear, and he was shocked, and quickly looked towards the place where the sound was made.


    When other people saw this, they also conditioned to look in the direction of the Hayato in Prison Temple.


    "Help¡ª"


    Then, under the gaze of several people, a child who was about nine years old suddenly appeared in their eyes with a look of panic.


    The child didn¡¯t see Kyoko and the others, and ran in the direction of several people in a panic. When he found out, it was too late to change the direction of escape, but he was afraid of involving innocent people, so he immediately rushed. Yelled at several people in a panic.


    "Run, there are bad guys behind!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the child was already caught by someone who came from behind.


    "let me go!"


    "Go back with us obediently, or you will be the one who suffers!"


    No matter how hard the kid struggled, he still didn''t get rid of the shackles of the other party.


    Upon seeing this, Kyoko immediately turned around and said to Yamamoto Takeshi and Yukuji Hayato, "You go first", and then rushed up angrily, grabbing the child.


    I don''t know if it was because I was frightened by the sudden appearance of an outsider, or because he was frightened by Kyoko''s bravery. When the man was loose, the child was dragged out by Kyoko and protected behind him.


    "Although I don''t know who you are, I have already called the police. If you don''t want to be caught, it is better to leave as soon as possible!"


    The child may have been frightened, and at this time he didn''t want to cause Kyoko to trouble, shivering and hiding behind Kyoko.


    "Who are you woman!"


    The person who grabbed the child ignored Kyoko''s intimidation at all. Instead, in a very impatient tone, he waited for Kyoko and questioned.


    "Dare to take care of our business and find death?!"


    At this moment, the other person who had been beside him with no movement or words, suddenly glanced at the companion who had not left Kyoko not far away, and said faintly.


    "Bullying children and women is not something a man should do!"


    Naturally, Takeshi Yamamoto was not the kind of person who would leave girls behind and run on his own, but it was a bit strange just now, so he didn''t react.


    "Boy, girls and children are for protection and not for bullying. If it is a man, let''s fight it at the limit!"


    Sasakawa Rapei was also gearing up at this time, ready to take action at any time.


    "cut!"


    The Hayato in Prison Temple didn''t say anything, but his ready to do something at any time also expressed his thoughts.


    Kakimoto Chikusa nodded, then took out his weapon, ready to fight.


    "That''s just right, if you solve it as soon as possible, you can finish it earlier!"


    Even if the opponent was crowded, the Jooshima Dog didn''t have the slightest fear, but excitedly used his exclusive weapon and switched to beast mode in one second.Immediately, he rushed towards the prison temple Hayato and others.


    In the end, Ping was more concerned about the safety of his sister, and after shouting to Kyoko, he rushed out.


    "Okay, you have to be careful too!"


    Although Kyoko was very worried, she knew that she couldn''t help much, so she quickly retreated to safety with the rescued child.


    "What is your name? Why are they arresting you?"


    Although Kyoko is worried about her brother''s situation, she still has to ask clearly about the child''s situation.


    "My name is Fengtai. Because of my accurate ranking ability, I am called the''Star Prince''. As a result, I was targeted by these people as a target!"


    "That''s it."


    Although Kyoko doesn''t know much about Fengtai''s abilities, she probably knows that this child is targeted by bad guys because of her ability!


    "Don''t worry, these big brothers are very powerful and will definitely protect us!"


    Kyoko believes in his brother''s strength very much, and Yamamoto Takeshi is also an athlete, with very good athletic nerves, and Koji Hayato also feels very strong.


    So although Kyoko was worried about their injuries, she didn''t think they would lose.


    "Dog, it''s almost enough, don''t go too far."


    Although Kakimoto Chikusa doesn''t care about the life and death of Kakuji Hayato and others, if these people really die, it will be detrimental to Mr. Skuku''s plan.


    However, the Jojima Dog has always been indifferent, and it would be bad if it accidentally killed it.


    "Cut, this kind of big talk, let''s wait until you are dreaming at night!"


    How could the Falcon of the Prison Temple be able to tolerate others belittling himself like this, and rushed forward directly.


    "Another fool who can only be impulsive."


    Because his partner is also the reason for the more impulsive fools, Kakimoto Chikyu felt a little helpless for people of the same type as Prison Temple Hayato, and took out his yoyo ball to meet Prison Temple Hayato.


    On the other side of the Jojima Dog, he also directly met Sasakawa Riehei.


    "King Kong Mode!"


    Suddenly, the Jojima Dog changed his body, a form of King Kong, waving a powerful force, and attacking Heihei towards Sasakawa.


    "Let''s fight to the limit!"


    Sasakawa Rakuhei was very surprised to find that the opponent''s King Kong mode turned out to be a power type that was very appetizing, and he waved his fist passionately and greeted him.


    But Yamamoto Takeshi looked leisurely, looking at the front of no one, and asked with a smile, "The remaining two of us, how are you going to fight?"


    "Huh? Brother, who are you talking to?"


    Fengtai had calmed down a bit at this time, looking at Takeshi Yamamoto who was talking to the air, it felt very strange.


    "Huh? Fengtai, can''t you see that person?"


    Kyoko looked at Fengta strangely, not understanding what he was saying.


    "It''s the one standing in front of Yamamoto-san, the only one who doesn''t wear a school uniform with a hairstyle that is strange!"


    "Kufufufu~I thought I was secretive, but I didn''t expect to have been discovered~"


    Liudao Mukuro slowly revealed his body, looking at Sasakawa Kyoko thoughtfully.


    For Yamamoto Takeshi, as a baseball enthusiast, it is normal to be sensitive to the things around him and to be able to detect the breath he deliberately releases. However, he did not expect that the girl who looked very weak in front of him could also detect his own existence!


    "Fengtai, if you don''t want the sister behind you to be injured, it''s better to go back with me as soon as possible!"


    "No!"


    Feng was too scared to shrink behind Kyoko, and refused Liudao Mukuro''s words.


    "I don''t want my sister to get hurt, but I don''t want to go back with you either!"


    Upon seeing this, Kyoko guarded Fengta more cautiously, and then expressed his determination to Liudao Mukuro with a firm face.


    "Although I don''t know who you are, I won''t let you take Fengtai away!"


    "As a girl student Sasakawa said so, then, as a boy, I naturally cannot let you take people away!"


    Yamamoto Takeshi was still optimistic and cheerful, but he was generous and stood in front of Kyoko, with a look of "I''m sorry your opponent is me". Although he is smiling, the firmness in front of him also shows him. Determination.


    "That''s really a pity~"


    Liudao Mukuro looked very regretful, and then using that strange heterochromatic pupil, he looked directly at Takeshi Yamamoto who was in front of Kyoko and Kazeta. As the numbers in his eyes changed, a lot of things suddenly appeared around him. The python rushed towards Yamamoto Takeshi.


    Rokudo Mukuro set up an enchantment, so Jojima Inu and Kakimoto Thousand Kinds, Sasakawa and Heiwa Prison Temple Hayato were fighting against the four people, and did not notice the situation on Yamamoto Takeshi''s side.


    "Snake... python?!"


    Even though he was as calm as Takeshi Yamamoto, he was shocked by the situation before him.


    "It''s the same as in the data, he is an extremely optimistic person!"


    Unmoved, Liudao Mukuro turned his eyes to Sasakawa Kyoko.


    "Miss Sasakawa seems to hide something very interesting!"


    What Liu Dao Mukuro didn''t expect was that he would see Penglie''s leader''s ring in such a place.


    "Eh?"


    Kyoko Sasakawa didn¡¯t understand what Liudao Mukuro was talking about, and didn¡¯t know how the other party knew what was on her body, but Kyoko always felt that although the person in front of her seemed very evil and full of mysteries, but under her eyes, There is always a faint sadness, as if thinking about something, I don''t know why.


    "Who are you? How do you know our names?"


    Kyoko was obviously sure that this was the first time she met this person, and this time it should have been a chance encounter. Why did she feel that this person seemed to be very familiar with her?


    "I forgot to introduce myself. I am Liu Dao Mukuro. In order to avenge all the Mafia in Italy, I returned from hell."


    Liudao Mukuro, who looked like a gentleman, bowed slightly to Kyoko and introduced himself.


    "Do you have to take away Fengtai?"


    Kyoko always felt that Liudao Mukuro seemed cold and ruthless, but he didn''t seem to be the kind of people who would kill innocent people casually. After hesitating for a while, he asked in a deliberate tone.


    "For my purposes, the child behind you is indispensable!"


    Liu Dao Mukuro is indeed a relatively casual person and will not kill innocent people randomly. However, Liu Dao Mukuro does not mind killing people at all for those who block him or his own purposes.


    "Will you be happy to do this kind of thing!"


    Kyoko''s wish was that everyone around her would be safe, so she didn''t understand what fun Liudao Mukuro had in doing such a thing.


    Takeshi Yamamoto has been quietly guarding Kyoko''s side. For some reason, he always feels that although the girl beside him is very weak and needs protection, her spiritual world is very powerful and she feels very safe.


    "This is the end of the chat, Fengtai, we should also go now!"


    Liu Dao Mukuro was silent for a moment, and did not answer, but ended up directly with Ha, and moved his eyes to Fengtai, calling out softly.


    In this world, not everything can follow one''s own heart!


    After Liu Dao Mukuro discovered that Kyoko was an idealistic person, he no longer prepared to say more, he directly controlled Fengtai''s thinking and prepared to retreat.


    "No, I won''t go!...It''s...Mukuro...sir..."


    Feng Tai was originally very excited and directly resisted, and then slowly, his eyes gradually lost focus, and then, like a mechanical doll, slowly left Kyoko and walked towards Liudao Mukuro''s side step by step.


    "Wind too! What''s wrong with you!"


    Although this was Fengta''s own behavior, the expression on Fengta''s expression was very obviously wrong. Kyoko was completely relieved, and quickly stopped Fengta''s footsteps, calling out worriedly.


    "You can''t do bad things to your children!"


    Yamamoto also saw that the situation was not right, so he didn''t care about the reconciliation and directly brandished his bat and attacked Rudomukuro.


    Although Takeshi Yamamoto doesn''t like fighting, since the source is the man in front of him, as long as he is defeated, Futa''s child should be able to return to normal!


    "It''s a pity your physical fitness!"


    At a glance, Liudao Mukuro saw that Yamamoto''s physical fitness was an excellent material for martial arts training, but he was completely focused on baseball, which was a waste.


    Liudao Mukuro was only intending to teach these people a lesson, and was not prepared to hurt their lives, so after using his trident to easily pick Yamamoto''s bat, he kicked it in a roundabout and moved towards Yamamoto. Wu kicked out the lower abdomen.


    Yamamoto Takeshi didn''t expect that his only weapon would be taken away. After he noticed the movement of his feet, his body instinctively avoided, and clenched his fists to greet him.


    "Kera--"


    With the sound of a broken bone, Yamamoto Takeshi''s elbow was directly broken by Liudao Mukuro, and he kicked it out and hit the wall hard.


    Although Liu Dao Mukuro looks thin and long, and has little power, he is very good at fighting. It is impossible for opponents like Takeshi Yamamoto to touch one of his hair!


    "Yamamoto-san!"


    After finally letting the wind return to normal, Kyoko just breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Yamamoto Takeshi, but suddenly realized that Yamamoto Takeshi had been defeated.


    Kyoko did not expect that Takeshi Yamamoto would suffer serious injuries at such a short time. At this time, he did not care about the danger or anything. After letting the wind hide in a safe place, he rushed directly in front of Takeshi Yamamoto. He hugged and closed his eyes in fear, preparing to help him withstand Liu Dao Mukuro''s attack.


    At this time, Liudao Mukuro was originally prepared to give Yamamoto Take the final blow, making him unable to stand up and carry out his plan, but he did not expect that the weak Kyoko would voluntarily stand in front of Yamamoto, wanting to protect Yamamoto.


    Naturally, Yamamoto Takeshi would not want Kyoko to be attacked, and wanted to push Kyoko away, but found that he had no extra strength to push Kyoko away.


    Not to mention the broken hand, Liu Dao Mukuro''s foot, the start is really not light!


    Although Liu Dao Mukuro didn''t mind doing it, he was also not interested in bullying a girl who had no power to hold a chicken. He just wanted to take it back, but at this time, a faint flame suddenly appeared on Kyoko''s body.


    Liu Dao Mukuro stepped back a few steps, preventing the flame light from Kyoko from injuring himself, frowned slightly, trying to see the principle of the flame, but had no clue at all.


    "Kyoko?"


    Not only Liudao Mukuro, but at this time Yamamoto Takeshi also looked at the abnormal changes that happened to Kyoko with a look of surprise.


    Kyoko, who had been waiting for Liudao Mukuro''s attack with her eyes closed, found that she had not felt any pain, and then after hearing the call of Yamamoto Takeshi, she couldn''t help but opened her eyes, and she was also surprised. Looks like, looking at the flames emanating from his body.


    "Huh? What is this...?"


    Kyoko stretched out her hand to touch the flame. Although she didn''t have any real feeling, she always felt warm and gentle, just like Nie Kong.


    Jingzi didn''t know why she thought of Nie Kong at this time, but the flame gave her the feeling as if Nie Kong was protecting herself!


    "Whatever it is, in short, this light protects us!"


    Yamamoto Takeshi naturally saw Liudao Mukuro''s face changed slightly when he encountered the flame, and then backed away.


    Although he didn''t know what was going on, at least he shouldn''t have to worry about Kyoko''s safety now.


    He was very grateful that Kyoko would try to save himself in such a dangerous situation, but he was also very glad that Kyoko was not injured, otherwise, he would never feel at ease for the rest of his life!


    "Bang¡ªBoom¡ª"


    Because of the flames on Kyoko''s body, the barrier of Liudao Mukuro was forced to be lifted, and Kyoko and Yamamoto Takeshi saw the situation of Sasakawa and Heiji Hayato.


    Although the bomb of the prison temple Hayato is very slippery, but because of his temper is too irritable, once you encounter a calm type like Kakimoto Chikusa who can play tricks, you will inevitably suffer a lot of losses.


    "Damn it, see if I don''t clean up you!"


    At this time, the prison temple Hayato was already scarred, but he became more and more angry and continued to attack Kakimoto. Even if he succeeded in causing a little injury to the opponent, the damage to himself was even greater!


    "Prison Temple, the other party is deliberately angering you, you can''t be fooled!"


    Seeing this situation, Yamamoto Takeshi was very anxious, and shouted at the Hayato in the prison temple, thinking that he could remind the Hayato in the prison temple a little bit.


    "It''s so noisy, just watch it quietly on the same side as before!"


    At this time, how could the prison temple Hayato listen to other people''s suggestions, and turned around impatiently and yelled at Yamamoto Takeshi, but suddenly found that Yamamoto Takeshi who was good just now suddenly became very wounded, and couldn''t help but feel shocked.


    There were only two opponents, and he and Sasakawa were evenly divided. Why did Yamamoto take such a serious injury?


    "Baseball idiot, what''s the matter with you!"


    Before the prison temple Hayato had finished speaking, he was suddenly attacked by a Kakimoto Chikyu in front of him in the lower abdomen. The force was so powerful that he kicked him out and fell heavily to the ground.


    "puff--"


    After landing, the strong impact made the Prison Temple Hayato spit out a mouthful of blood.


    "Prison Temple Lord!"


    Kyoko looked at Prison Temple Hayato in front of her in disbelief and was very panicked, and she didn''t know what to do.


    "No, it cannot be like this!"


    The Liudaomukuro who was still there before disappeared suddenly without knowing when, Kyoko gritted his teeth, picked up Yamamoto''s bat, and gave it to Yamamoto to let him defend himself, and then went straight to the prison temple, trying to protect her.


    Since I have escaped a catastrophe just now, maybe this time I can do it too!


    "Sasakawa, be careful!"


    Takeshi Yamamoto knows that his dignity as a man does not allow him to be protected by a girl. What''s more, he is a person with very high self-esteem like the Hayato in Prison Temple, and he cannot accept his incompetence in this way.


    However, he couldn''t catch Kyoko at all, and knew that he couldn''t stop Kyoko''s actions at all. He could only warn Kyoko worriedly about the danger.


    And this Feng Tai, who was trembling with fear, watched Kyoko''s brave behavior, and mustered up the courage to trot to Yamamoto Takeshi''s side. No matter how weak he was, he wanted to protect the injured Yamamoto Takeshi.


    After Kakimoto Chikusa seriously injured the Prison Temple Hayato, he did not rush to continue his attack. Instead, he faintly glanced in the direction of Liudao Mukuro, and then looked at Sasakawa Kyoko with some doubts, feeling a little curious in his heart.


    According to the data, Sasakawa Kyoko is an ordinary girl''s high school student. Although she is a schoolgirl of Niansheng Middle School, she doesn''t have any abilities. How can she emit the flame that even Master Mukuro is afraid of?


    Although the Falcons in the Prison Temple cannot see the situation in the enchantment, they can see it. They originally thought that these guys would be taken care of by Lord Mukuro, but they did not expect that this woman would have this kind of thing. The unknown ability!


    Although Kyoko Sasakawa faced the thousand kinds of persimmons, she also knew that even the prison temple Hayato couldn''t deal with people. Without a little ability, she couldn''t deal with it. However, she still bet on her own safety and couldn''t help it. Watching his friend get hurt in front of him.


    From childhood to adulthood, after losing her parents and brother to depend on each other, Kyoko felt very sad every time she looked at her brother who was bullied by others for protecting herself and wanted to have the ability to protect others.


    However, my elder brother would rather be injured, he still smiled and said that it had nothing to do with him, and firmly opposed to any dangerous actions taken by himself as a girl, Kyoko has been suppressing her own thoughts and has been a good girl. I hope my brother is worried.


    However, today''s situation, even if it makes her brother worried, she can''t tolerate it. She can watch her friend get hurt without being indifferent!


    By the way, brother!


    Seeing that Kakimoto Chikyu didn''t intend to continue attacking the prison temple Hayato, Kyoko carefully helped the prison temple Hayato to Yamamoto Takeshi''s side, and then immediately thought of his brother, looking around, but did not find the trace of his brother at all.


    "Prince Temple, where is my brother?"


    Kyoko anxiously asked about the situation of Hayato in Prison Temple. She had not seen the situation of Hayato in Prison Temple and her brother before inexplicably, but in the case of Hayato in Prison Temple, maybe he would know it or maybe!


    The prison temple Hayato opened his mouth, just about to say something. Suddenly, a large hole broke out in the wall not far away, and what appeared was Sasakawa Yuhei with a lot of blood on his wounded body.


    As well as the appearance of a cheetah, he was fiercely preparing to continue attacking Sasakawa, who had no defensive capabilities, and the Jojima Dog.


    "brother!"


    Sasakawa Kyoko''s eyes widened. After seeing his brother¡¯s miserable look, he had lost any power to think. He rushed up and furiously blocked his brother in a defensive posture. Prepare to face the Jooshima dog in cheetah mode.


    When Kyoko''s speed was so fast that there was no reaction from Yamamoto and Prison Temple, she rushed out.


    I have to say that once a woman truly wants to protect a person, she will exert a power that others and herself absolutely cannot think of!


    "Kyoko! Hurry up!"


    Seeing Kyoko who suddenly appeared in front of her and the danger she was about to face, Sasakawa was shocked. Without thinking about why she appeared, her first reaction was to let Kyoko leave the dangerous place.


    And when they were in danger, Nie Kong returned from Italy.

 2498 The collapse of the second element Text 6 021. Establish a family

    "Xiao Jing, you did a great job!"


    Nie Kong smiled and nodded to Kyoko, and casually helped deal with the injuries of Takeshi Yamamoto and Hayato in Prison Temple.


    "Haha, my lord is back!"


    Suddenly a childish and arrogant voice sounded from the door, and then Lan Bo bounced in front of everyone.


    "Lambo, don''t throw your shoes away!"


    Yiping''s voice then sounded, following Lan Bo''s figure, and appeared in front of everyone.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh, it seems there are many people today?"


    Lan Bo saw that there were so many people in his family, and was a little surprised. After seeing Nie Kong, he immediately changed his mind, jumped onto Nie Kong''s body, and said pitifully.


    "Brother Candy, Lan Bo is hungry!"


    "Hello, I am Yiping."


    After seeing the new face, Yiping''s first reaction was to bow politely and then introduce himself.


    "By the way, I haven''t introduced myself yet!"


    After seeing Yiping introduce himself, Nie Kong looked at the timid Fengtai, smiled gently, and wanted to narrow the distance between Fengtai, and started to introduce it naturally.


    "My name is Nie Kong. I am a teacher now. These two children live here now. One is Lan Bo. She is Yiping. Anyway, the house is very big. You can live in peace of mind. You may need to take care of these two when it is convenient. A child!"


    "I''m Sasakawa Kyoko, and the one resting inside is my brother Sasakawa Rapei. We also live here, so please give me your advice in the future!"


    Kyoko smiled sweetly, and was the person who made Fengtai feel close.


    "I am Takeshi Yamamoto, and Kyoko are classmates. If you are also interested in baseball, you can contact me!"


    Although the injury was not light, it did not detract from the cheerful smile of Takeshi Yamamoto, who was exactly the image of the big brother of sunshine.


    "Prison Temple Hayato."


    Prison Temple Falcon turned his head awkwardly, arrogant, he was not good at this kind of occasion, and he simply reported his life to forget it!


    "Do you want to live here too?"


    Lan Bo was curious and looked at Feng Tai that was bigger than himself. He tilted his head and didn''t know what he was thinking. Suddenly, it seemed as if something bad was thinking of him. He grabbed Nie Kong tightly and looked at Feng Tai with worry. Declaratively said.


    "You can''t grab a cake with this lord!"


    "Iping''s cake can be divided among you."


    Compared with Lan Bo, Yiping is much more polite. Listening to Nie Kong''s words, knowing that the little brother in front of him will be someone who takes care of himself and Lan Bo, he can''t help being more friendly.


    "Thank you¡­¡­"


    Fengtai was a little shy and thanked Ipping. Although everyone was very friendly, they had just met after all. Fengtai was still a little restrained.


    "My name is Fengtai. Although I can only rank, I will try my best to learn more and help you as much as possible!"


    "Fengtai, what ranking do you mean by ranking?"


    "Fengtai, known as the''Star Prince'', is actually just a ranking kid! He has the most comprehensive ranking book in the universe."


    After all, the Hayato of Prison Temple is a member of the Mafia world, and he has heard of the name Futa.


    "I can basically rank anything."


    Feng nodded too much about the description of Hayato in the prison temple, and then added.


    "Huh? Is anything really okay?"


    It was the first time Kyoko encountered this situation, and couldn''t help getting interested.


    "En, yes."


    When talking about his own field, Fengtai slowly got rid of his restraints, and slowly got in touch with Kyoko and others.


    "Since those people are looking for your abilities and grabbing them, your ranking must be very accurate!"


    Takeshi Yamamoto also began to have interest.


    "Except when it rains, it will disturb the relationship between me and the ranking star, which will affect the accuracy of the ranking, I have never missed it."


    "Master Lan Bo is hungry, hungry, hungry¡ª"


    When everyone was chatting happily, Lan Bo suddenly played a child''s temper.


    "Master Lan Bo wants to eat cakes, so many delicious ones!"


    "It''s almost time for dinner."


    Facing Lan Bo''s little temper, Nie Kong didn''t hate it.


    "Lambo, Yiping, let''s go play in the backyard first, and call you over to eat when dinner is over!"


    After Nie Kong greeted the two children to play, after thinking about it, he raised his eyes and said to Jingzi.


    "By the way, Kyoko, today I saved a child who was in a car accident for saving a kitten. It was about the same year as you. Her parents didn''t seem to want me and adopted it. Now I am resting in the room upstairs."


    "Eh? Car accident? Is it serious?"


    Jingzi was shocked when he heard Nie Kong say this, and immediately asked worriedly.


    "The situation is fine, if it is very serious, it should be in the hospital now!"


    Seeing Jingzi''s reaction, Nie Kong couldn''t help feeling happy from the bottom of his heart.


    Kyoko is not only cute when she is shy, but also cute when she is worried!


    "Oh, that''s right!"


    Kyoko stuck out her tongue in embarrassment, smiled, turned her head and said to Yamamoto Takeshi and Yukuji, "You guys take a break, I''ll go see the child''s condition" and then went upstairs lightly.


    "Kyoko is really a brave and kind girl!"


    After this incident, Takeshi Yamamoto had a new understanding of Kyoko, who was a little weak.


    "It''s barely a pass!"


    Prison Temple is not very good at complimenting, but for those who treat him well, he vowed to protect him in his heart!


    "Haha, I just found out today that you are very arrogant in Prison Temple!"


    Yamamoto is very good at observing. Naturally, he saw the idea of ??Prison Temple, but he had to be hard-talking, which was very interesting.


    "I don''t want to be said by a baseball idiot like you!"


    The Hayato in Prison Temple immediately stared at Takeshi Yamamoto fiercely, not wanting to agree with what he said.


    "Well, your awkward character in Prison Temple is actually quite fun!"


    Takeshi Yamamoto waved his hand, and patted Hayato on the shoulder of the prison temple indifferently, and his brother wanted to narrow the distance between him and the temple.


    "We are also friends of life and death, come and have a smile!"


    "I don''t smile, I smile like you all day, like a fool!"


    "That...no, no...quarrel!"


    Feng Tai looked at the situation, thinking that the two were quarreling, and couldn''t help feeling a little anxious.


    "Prison Temple, you see Fengtai said so, so don''t be so fierce!"


    Yamamoto has always used a familiar attitude to face the Hayato at Prison Temple. Although Prison Temple feels very bad at coping, he has not pushed away from him. In fact, he is not as resistant as it seems on the surface.


    "Hayato, what you said makes me sad..."


    As someone who was also smiling, Nie Kong looked at the prison temple faintly and said lightly.


    "Ah, no, Teacher Nie Kong, you are definitely not a fool, I''m talking about this baseball idiot!"


    The prison temple, who suddenly realized that he had said something wrong, quickly defended, not wanting Nie Kong to misunderstand what he meant.


    "As punishment, Prison Temple will help me cook dinner together!"


    Nie Kong didn''t care much, it was just a joke, who knew that the prison temple would have such a big reaction!


    "no problem!"


    The prison monastery was like a pardon, and it was accepted.


    "I heard that Teacher Nie Kong''s cooking is very good, and I was fortunate to be able to taste it today!"


    I often hear girls talking about Nie Kong¡¯s cooking, and Yamamoto, who can finally taste it, also showed great interest.


    "I also often help Dad at home, if you don''t mind, I will help too!"


    After all, there are a lot of people, if there are only two people, it is likely to be busy.


    "That, I¡ª"


    Feng Tai originally wanted to help, but Nie Kong gave the first suggestions.


    "If Feng Tai, can you please help me take care of Pian and Lan Bo? I feel a little worried!"


    After all, Fengtai was still a child, and now it should be time to play, Nie Kong didn''t want to burden him too much, so he directly asked him to find the two children to play with.


    "Ah, good!"


    Feng nodded too much, no objection.


    At this time, Kyoko, after checking the situation, successfully found the room where Nai was, and worried that the other party was still resting, gently opened the door and looked at the situation inside.


    Nai just woke up at this moment, looking at the unfamiliar environment around him, he was a little confused for a while.


    "Ah, you are already awake!"


    After seeing that the other party was awake, Kyoko walked to Nai''s side with confidence, stretched out his hand, trying to grab the other''s hand.


    Because it was an unfamiliar environment and someone he didn''t know, Nai reflexively retracted his hand when the opponent reached out to touch him.


    After Kyoko caught time, she was embarrassed for a while, looked at the scared girl in front of her, and comforted her softly.


    "Don''t be afraid, I am not malicious!"


    "Where is this...?"


    It may be because they are both girls and the other person is very gentle. After hesitating for a while, Nai finally opened his mouth and asked.


    "This is where my brother and I live now, but it''s actually the teacher''s house. He saved you who was hit by a car, and... brought you back."


    Jingzi originally wanted to say that Nie Kong took over her custody rights, but this is equivalent to saying that she was abandoned by her parents. Although it is true, it is a bit difficult to tell a girl who has just woke up from a car accident. Speak out.


    So Kyoko hesitated and skipped the matter.


    "It''s okay, I know, my parents don''t want me..."


    There was no light in Nai''s eyes. She had heard her parents arguing in her dim coma. Coupled with this situation, she could clearly distinguish the situation.


    "Sorry¡­¡­"


    Although Kyoko didn''t know how the other party knew, but she also knew that her words evoked the other''s sadness, and she couldn''t help but feel a little guilty.


    "No, it''s not your fault, you don''t have to apologize."


    Nai shook her head. She had a good impression of the gentle girl in front of her.


    "My name is Kyoko, Sasakawa Kyoko, how about you?"


    After seeing the other party with some energy, Sasakawa Kyoko smiled and stretched out his hand.


    "I''m Nai, hello."


    Nagi showed a rare smile, and then stretched out her hand, holding Kyoko''s hand.


    Although she still feels strange and scared about everything here, the girl in front of her has a very warm feeling and is very comfortable.


    "Your body is getting better? Your face is so pale, do you want to take a break?"


    Seeing Nao''s pale and bloodless face, Kyoko was very worried.


    "It doesn''t matter, I''m much better already."


    The pale face was due to anemia, but compared with the previous situation, Nai felt that her body was indeed much better.


    When I was in the operating room, I obviously felt that I was going to be unable to live anymore, but I didn''t expect it to survive.


    Moreover, I always feel that the heart is warm, the heat is radiating toward the limbs, and I feel that my body is better than before.


    Even if his complexion hasn''t recovered so quickly for a while.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª¡ª"


    While the two were talking softly, there was a soft knock at the door. The two looked at the door at the same time, only to find that it was Nie Kong.


    "Heh, I finally woke up, it seems there are no sequelae?" Nie Kong smiled.


    "He is the one who saved you, my teacher Nie Kong."


    Kyoko softly comforted the somewhat frightened Nai, and introduced by the way.


    Nag nodded weakly, and said in a low voice, "Thank you for adopting me."


    "It''s a trivial matter, don''t worry about it."


    Nie Kong smiled gently, walked to the bed, moved a chair, and sat down.


    "By the way, since you have left that family, you can''t help but change your name, change it from beginning to end, let him pass the past, and we will have a better future together in the future!"


    "Well, I also think this idea is quite good, what do you think of Nai?"


    Although Kyoko thought Nai was a good name, what Nie Kong said made sense.However, the final decision is still in the hands of Nai.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Nai hesitated, and looked up at Nie Kong a little timidly. Seeing the gentle smile of the other party, she couldn''t help but feel very similar to the warmth of the heart, and then she slowly relaxed her body.


    "Colom...can it?"


    Nai remembered that she had read an article before. She liked the person Kulom very much. If she wants to change her name, she hopes to be called by this name.


    "En? Do you want to change your name to Kulom?"


    Nie Kong was slightly surprised. He didn''t expect that after going round and round, her name was still called this.


    "Yes, then you will be my god sister, Colom!"


    "By the way, teacher, if you are here, what about dinner?"


    Kyoko suddenly thought of an important thing.


    "I have arranged dinner, and Yamamoto and Prison Temple are busy in the kitchen!"


    Nie Kong has already dealt with some of the main things, and the rest is to look at the fire and time, and the issue of the pot.


    "That''s good."


    Kyoko was relieved, and looked at the thin Kulom, feeling a little distressed.


    "You are really too thin, and you look so weak! But it doesn''t matter, we will try our best to make you fat!"


    Kyoko patted her chest confidently. She believed that with her own care and Sora''s nourishing food, she would not be able to raise her body.


    "Supper is ready."


    After a while, Yiping suddenly appeared at the door and said to several people in the room very politely.


    "If you don''t hurry, it will all belong to Lord Ben!"


    Lan Bo suddenly popped a head, looking at the people in the room with an unkind expression on his face, as if he wished he could eat more.


    "Lan Bo, there is a patient here. Don''t speak loudly, it will disturb the patient!"


    Yiping didn''t know the patient''s name, so he had to call this to remind Lan Bo.


    I have to say that Yiping sometimes doesn''t mature like a five-year-old child at all.


    "Oh, sorry!"


    Although Lan Bo likes to fight and make trouble, he is not a kid who can only make trouble unreasonably. After Yiping reminded him, he immediately lowered his voice and apologized.


    Nie Kong looked at the two children in front of him with satisfaction, and he was quite satisfied with the situation in his heart.


    Rambo lacks discipline, and the reason why he has been noisy is that someone has played with him.


    Now that Yiping can play with him, but also control him, it is a natural match!


    "Colom, your situation is still a bit bad, let me take your share!"


    Kyoko was still a little worried about Kulom''s body, and said aloud.


    "Yeah." Kulom did not object and nodded in agreement.


    Although she has accepted Jingzi and Nie Kong, she still needs some time to adapt to the new environment.


    After a few people went downstairs, Prison Temple had already arranged the tableware very competently.


    However, because he is an Italian, he uses knives and forks, so he checked the information before placing the tableware.


    "Ah, where is Yamamoto?"


    After Kyoko looked around for a while, Yamamoto was not found.


    "I am here."


    Suddenly Yamamoto Takeshi''s voice sounded from the other staircase. Standing next to him was Sasakawa Ryohei who was called to eat.


    "Ah, brother, is it okay if you don''t lie down?"


    Seeing his brother''s weakness, Kyoko couldn''t help frowning, very worried.


    She originally wanted these people to go to the hospital for treatment, but she was willing to agree to rest at home without successful persuasion.


    The last thing she wants to see is the behavior of her friends who don''t care for her body!


    "It''s okay, Jingzi, after the treatment by Teacher Nie Kong, I feel that my health is much better!"


    Sasakawa was really not reluctant, and he himself did not expect that he would have to lie down for a few days with such a serious injury. He did not expect that after Nie Kong''s treatment, after sleeping for a while, his body was completely relaxed. The kind of degree.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, what kind of treatment do you use?!"


    If you don''t want to worry about your sister, Sasakawa can''t wait to practice boxing!


    "Really?"


    Kyoko still couldn''t believe it, and looked at Nie Kong suspiciously. After all, she saw her brother''s injury with her own eyes.


    "Don''t Xiaojing believe in my abilities?"


    Nie Kong didn''t give a clear answer, but instead blinked mischievously and asked rhetorically.


    "Could it be... the teacher is protecting us." Seeing Nie Kong''s appearance, Jingzi suddenly heard an important thing.


    "It''s accidental. If Xiao Jing was not a brave person, he would not have the ability to protect his companions!"


    "Teacher Nie Kong is right. If it weren''t for Kyoko this time, I''m afraid we can''t have dinner here leisurely!"


    Yamamoto Takeshi was never a stingy person to praise, and he wanted to thank him from the bottom of his heart and repay Kyoko''s kindness.


    "Next time, it will be my turn to protect you!"


    The Hayato in Prison Temple is not a person who can tolerate being protected by others. He is also rare. He has such a strong desire to protect others.


    "Teacher, please teach you how to increase your strength!"


    The prison temple Hayato finally made up his mind.


    "I will guide you when I have time."


    Nie Kong had already expected this result, and he didn''t seem surprised at all.


    "Next, I have to announce one more thing. I plan to form a small family."


    "I agree."


    The Falcon from the Prison Temple was the first to express his stance. After all, for him now, Nie Kong is the direction he follows.


    "It seems to be fun, I am willing too!"


    Yamamoto Takeshi didn''t know if it was with a playful attitude or what ideas, so he happily agreed directly to Nie Kong''s invitation.


    "That...I...if possible...I want to join..."


    Feng hesitated too much, but only expressed his thoughts.


    "But, isn''t it dangerous for the Mafia?"


    The words of Jailji Hayato and Yamamoto Takeshi were the other party''s own wishes. Kyoko couldn''t say anything. However, Feng was so young that Kyoko couldn''t help but reminded them aloud.


    "But, I was originally from the Mafia..."


    Fengtai didn''t take it seriously, and then pointed to the Hayato in Prison Temple, "Brother Prison Temple is also a member of the Mafia."


    "Well, besides, our opponents today are also Mafia people, and today you have already settled a grievance with each other. Presumably the other party will not easily forgive. If we want to escape this disaster, we must unite. ."


    Nie Kong was going to help Kyoko Sasakawa as the leader. If Kyoko didn''t agree, then they wouldn''t make any sense.


    "What''s more, now the largest Mafia organization in Italy, the Pengley family, when it first organized the family, it was a guard group set up to protect the local civilians."


    "Huh? Is that right?"


    Jingzi listened to the whispering Nie Kong, he was shocked, then lowered his head, hesitated.


    "If you are united, can you become stronger?"


    At this moment, Sasakawa Leaping suddenly looked straight into Nie Kong''s eyes and asked solemnly.


    "Of course, as a special adviser and as Kyoko''s guardian, I will improve the strength of the family members."


    "Okay, I''ll join!"


    With Nie Kong''s assurance, Sasakawa stopped hesitating and agreed.


    He believed that Nie Kong would not lie to him, and if those people today come to make trouble again, with his current ability, they can only be hanged.


    He didn''t want to let his sister, who should be protected by him, rush to him to bear the pain that she should not bear!


    "brother?"


    After Jingzi saw that his only brother had made up his mind, he didn''t hesitate anymore, took a deep breath, looked at Nie Kong, and replied.


    "Well, teacher, although... Although I hate some mafia, the teacher... the teacher is different. I believe in you, and I want to have the power to protect my friends."


    "In addition, if I personally choose Xiaojing, what do you think?"


    "Huh? I''m the leader?"


    Jingzi originally listened carefully to Nie Kong''s words. He was shocked when he heard the news, and waved quickly, "No, no, I can''t. Obviously teacher, you are the most suitable leader."


    "I am a special adviser, and I left the leader''s inheritance right from the beginning. I chose Xiaojing you because Xiaojing you have this ability, but you don''t know it!"


    Nie Kong faintly explained his position, soothed Kyoko who was a little panicked, and then raised his head to look at everyone, "What''s your opinion?"


    "I also choose Kyoko, Kyoko is very good, very bossy!"


    I have to say that because of Kyoko''s life-saving behavior to protect himself, Yamamoto Takeshi has a special affection for Kyoko, and he also believes from the bottom of my heart that Kyoko has the courage and powerful heart to be a leader!


    "I have no opinion."


    Prison Temple did not object, although he felt that Nie Kong was more suitable to be a boss, but Sasakawa Kyoko was actually not bad.


    "Kyoko, you can be the leader!"


    Lieping is naturally even more disagreed. His sister is the leader. He who is an older brother is more happy than anyone else.


    "Great, sister Kyoko, congratulations on becoming the leader of our new family!"


    Fengta is also very happy, he is very optimistic about Kyoko.


    Kyoko was a little flattered, and suddenly didn''t know what to do, "Yes, but I don''t know what to do as the leader..."


    What Kyoko is telling is also the truth. She has never touched anything in this area, and she doesn''t know what to do if she becomes the leader.


    "It doesn''t matter, I am not by your side!"


    "No no, of course I believe you!"


    After Jingzi had Nie Kong''s words, he made up his mind.


    "Since you all believe me, then I will definitely strive to become a leader that you can trust!"


    Although Jingzi still felt a little guilty in her heart, she believed in Nie Kong.


    "If you don''t eat anymore, this lord will eat all the delicious food!"


    Seeing that Nie Kong and the others had not come to eat, Lan Bo, who had always been greedy, yelled to everyone.


    "I have finished talking about the important things, and we should eat too."


    Nie Kong greeted everyone and started, and while eating, he was thinking about dealing with the affairs of Bovino''s current leader.

 2499 The collapse of the second element Text 6 022, Takeshi Yamamotos advice

    "If you don''t eat anymore, this lord will eat all the delicious food!"


    Seeing that Nie Kong and the others had not come to eat, Lan Bo, who had always been greedy, yelled to everyone.


    "I have finished talking about the important things, and we should eat too."


    After eating, because everyone had gone through a battle and needed to rest, they went to the room where they were arranged to rest.Nie Kong noticed a visitor, so he came to the courtyard specially.


    "Huh? It''s not too late, I said, why is Little Skylark suddenly interested in visiting my house?"


    As soon as Nie Kong arrived in the backyard, he saw the cold figure, his coat swaying with the evening breeze, and he looked very aloof.


    "This place is good."


    Hibari Kyouya observed the surrounding environment with interest.Nie Kong knew that Hibari Gongmi''s residence was not a small place, but it was very gentle and completely different from his own residence.


    "But it''s too noisy."


    Hibari Kyoumi thought that Nie Kong was living alone before coming to visit. By the way, he was optimistic about the place for future duels. Unexpectedly, there were a lot of people in this place.


    "It''s better if there are more people."


    Nie Kong didn''t care, and said lightly.


    "The weak will gather together."


    Skylark Ruoruowu glanced at Nie Kong, and then stood up, "Next time, you are ready to be defeated by me."


    As soon as the voice fell, the skylark, who felt someone coming, jumped up, left where it was, and disappeared in front of Nie Kong.


    Originally, I was going to say hello and discuss with Nie Kong by the way, but when Hibari discovered that there were so many unrelated people in this room, he instantly dispelled this idea.


    When he started working here, there must be a lot of movement, he didn''t want to be watched like zoo animals!


    "It''s as rumored!"


    Nie Kong did not expect that Hibari Gongya hated getting along with others more than he thought.


    It''s okay if there is only one person on the other side, and if there is one more person, Hibari will be regarded as a group and will be dissatisfied.


    "Ah, it turns out Teacher Nie Kong was not asleep!"


    Yamamoto Takeshi''s hearty voice suddenly sounded at the door of the inner room, and he greeted Nie Kong in a low voice.


    It was difficult to explain to the old man if he went home with his injuries, and Yamamoto had something to discuss with Nie Kong, so he stayed.


    "Teacher Nie Kong can''t sleep to blow the hair?"


    Takeshi Yamamoto familiarly found a place to sit down, and then asked Nie Kong.


    "I''m not, I just met a friend."


    Nie Kong replied casually, looking at Yamamoto''s expression, it didn''t look like he was really coming to blow the hair, so he didn''t say anything, and was ready to wait for the other person to speak.


    "Hahaha, Teacher Nie Kong is so powerful, presumably your friend is not a simple character!"


    Yamamoto Takeshi smiled heartily, and pave the way for what he wanted to say later.


    "By the way, sometimes I am really curious. Teacher Nie Kong is so powerful, why would he be a teacher?"


    "Step by step cultivates your growth gradually, which is much more interesting than I am stronger than myself."


    This is Nie Kong''s truth. He is almost invincible now, so he has slowly lost some motivation to strengthen his strength.


    "It seems to make sense!"


    Yamamoto Takeshi nodded thoughtfully, "Is the wooden knife that Teacher Nie Kong gave me, the teacher''s belonging?"


    "It used to be, but not anymore."


    "Teacher Nie Kong seems to know us well!"


    Yamamoto smiled heartily, and asked what he was thinking.


    For Kyoko, he spent a lot of time together and knew the character of the other party, so he would believe it naturally.


    Although the Hayato in Prison Temple has always looked like a bad boy, he can see that his heart is actually a very gentle and kind person, so he is willing to believe it.


    However, the gentle and powerful teacher Nie Kong in front of him has been invisible to Takeshi Yamamoto.


    This kind of person who couldn''t see through, Yamamoto Takeshi was always a little uneasy.


    "You are a smart boy, so I will pick you."


    Nie Kong knew that Takeshi Yamamoto was testing himself, but he didn''t care. This was human nature.


    "If I don''t understand the children that I like and have high hopes for, then there is no way to give you suitable guidance when you need them."


    Although this is a little bit, the real reason is entirely because he has read the cartoon of the tutor.


    "It seems that this is indeed the truth..."


    After listening to Nie Kong''s words, President Takeshi Yamamoto was a little relieved.


    "Master Nie Kong''s kendo feels like it should be very powerful. I wonder if Master Nie Kong would accept me as an apprentice?"


    "Yamamoto, you don''t actually have to be near and far."


    Looking at Takeshi Yamamoto, who had finally stated his purpose, he accepted the Yakuji Hayato and Saskawa Nie Kong, but he did not intend to continue taking Takeshi Yamamoto.


    "About Kendo, I can guide you, but if you really teach it, maybe your father will be your best teacher!"


    In the original work, Takeshi Yamamoto, who learned his family''s kendo, defeated the swordsman''s Squaro. It can be seen that his family''s kendo is not to be underestimated, and there is no need to learn other kendos first.


    "Since Teacher Nie Kong has said so, then I also know my future direction."


    Yamamoto Takeshi listened to Nie Kong''s words, first he was shocked, and then he was relieved, showing the hearty smile of the past.


    "Go back and rest first. When you encounter any problems, you are always welcome to consult me."


    Nie Kong patted Yamamoto Takeshi lightly on the shoulder, indicating that he should go in and rest.


    The night wind is still a bit cold after all, and Yamamoto Takeshi''s physical injury is still not healed. It would be no good if he fell ill at this time.


    "Then I''ll go back and rest first. Teacher, please rest earlier."


    Yamamoto Takeshi did not refuse, and after waving his hand at Nie Kong, he went straight back to his room.

 2500 The collapse of the second element Text 6 023, Sawada Tsunayoshi hit again

    The next day, because Nie Kong was a teacher and could help make up lessons, the Falcons from the Prison Temple did not go to school, but took leave, and followed Nie Kong to the basement and began their own practice.


    Although Sasakawa Kyoko was the leader, but when she sought help from Nie Kong, she was told that her power needed to be developed by herself. Although she didn''t know what she meant, she didn''t need special training, so she didn''t ask for leave. Go to class.


    "Kyoko, do you know why Yamamoto and Yukuji didn''t come to school?"


    Not long after arriving at school, Kyoko met Tsunayoshi Sawada.


    "And Teacher Nie Kong, it seems that he did not come to school either."


    Originally, Sawada Tsunayoshi was planning to work hard to recruit family members, but found that none of the people he liked had come to school.


    "As for Prison Temple and Yamamoto, because there was an accident yesterday and I felt a little uncomfortable, I asked for leave today, but in order to keep the course from falling, so Kong... Teacher Nie Kong is helping them make up the lesson."


    It is still a bit controversial whether teachers and students are in love with each other. Kyoko didn''t want to destroy Nie Kong''s beautiful image in the hearts of classmates, so when there were people, he changed his name.


    Kyoko doesn''t hate Sawada Tsunayoshi, but if he could be more manly, he would be a good friend.


    "Huh, that guy moves very fast!"


    The little Liborn baby who was hiding in the corner snorted faintly, very unwilling.


    He did notice something was wrong last night, but it was a pity that Tsunayoshi Sawada was exhausted by his own exercises at that time, and there was no way to help.


    I thought it would be okay once, but I didn''t expect it to be an eternal hatred!


    "Ah, so..."


    Sawada Tsunayoshi was a little bit lost, but unexpectedly, he missed the opportunity.


    "By the way, Kyoko, I didn''t mean to grab the cake you made last time!"


    Sawada Tsunayoshi suddenly remembered that he had done something that made Kyoko unhappy, and quickly apologized for fear of leaving a bad impression on Kyoko.


    "It doesn''t matter, I think, Sawada-kun, you didn''t mean it!"


    Kyoko didn''t mind, anyway, Sora finally had his own cake.


    "Stupid Gang, if you don''t speed up the progress, your goddess will be robbed like a family member!"


    Seeing Sawada Tsunayoshi who was relieved because Kyoko was not angry, Lieborn warned in a low voice that he hated iron and steel, and wanted to see how determined he was.


    "I absolutely don''t want such a thing! Absolutely not!"


    Hearing Lieburn''s words, Sawada Tsunayoshi suddenly called out with excitement, and then looked firmly at the girl in front of him, working hard to brew his mood.


    "Sawada-kun, what''s wrong with you?"


    Seeing the sudden explosion of Sawada Tsunayoshi, Kyoko was startled, and then curiously cared.


    "Kyoko, I want to tell you something very, very important!"


    Sawada Tsunayoshi finally mustered up his courage and clenched his fists, as if he was fighting.


    "Sasakawa Kyoko, I like you, very much, very much, 11 trillion likes, I hope you can agree to associate with me and be my girlfriend! I will be good to you!"


    "That...Sawada-kun...I, I am very grateful for you to like me, and I am honored to be liked by you..."


    Kyoko was shocked by Tsunayoshi Sawada''s sudden confession, and after finally slowing down, she immediately thought of her rejection with some embarrassment.


    However, Sawada Tsunayoshi didn''t realize that Kyoko wanted to refuse at all. He was very nervous when he heard what she said, and he had been hoping to say "I do" from Kyoko.


    However, the ideal is full, the reality is skinny, Kyoko used the most common form of issuing a good person card, and rejected Sawada Tsunayoshi''s confession.


    "Sawada-kun, you are a good person, but I''m sorry, I can''t associate with you, I already have someone I like..."


    After hearing Kyoko''s refusal, unlike the deeply shocked Sawada Tsunayoshi, Liborn raised his hand to lower the brim of his hat, not knowing what he was thinking, and then left the place through the mechanism.


    "the person I like¡­¡­"


    Sawada Tsunayoshi heard that Kyoko already had someone he liked, which was even more shocking than being rejected outright.


    After all, even if Kyoko rejects him, Sawada Tsunayoshi still has the opportunity to pursue it, but if the other party already has someone he likes, doesn''t it mean that he has no hope at all!


    "May I... know who it is?"


    Although Sawada Tsunayoshi had a bad premonition, he was unwilling to believe it before he heard Kyoko say it himself.


    "That one¡­¡­"


    It is very embarrassing to ask a girl to tell the person she likes, not to mention the opposite sex.


    "Huh? Kyoko, do you have someone you like?"


    Kurokawa Hana''s surprised voice suddenly came from behind Kyoko. Before Kyoko could react, she was already grabbed by Kurokawa Hana and asked very excitedly who she liked.


    "Little Flower, don''t be so loud!"


    Kurokawa''s voice was a bit loud, and because Kyoko was the school flower of Hyunsheng Middle School, the news immediately caught the attention of most boys.


    "What to look at, it''s not you anymore!"


    Kurokawa yelled at the boys who were leaning up to watch indifferently, and then directly pulled Kyoko and ran towards the roof.


    There were originally a few boys who wanted to catch up to inquire about the situation, but after not knowing who shouted the news that "Chairman Fengji is on the rooftop", they immediately dispelled everyone''s thoughts.


    After all, that big devil is notoriously hateful of gatherings, and if so many people follow along, he will definitely be taught!


    Because it was time for lunch, Kurokawa Hana originally went to have lunch with Kyoko, but she didn''t expect to hear such a major news.


    "Kyoko, there is no one here, let''s talk to me about the process while we have lunch!"

 2501 The collapse of the second element Text 6 024, Kyokos Confession

    Kurokawa is not in the usual excitement. After all, it is rare for her good friend to have someone she likes, so she is naturally happy for her from the bottom of her heart.


    Of course, happiness is on the one hand, and on the other hand, Kurokawa thinks that it is necessary for Kyoko to guard Kyoko because her friends are too pure.


    "Ah, where''s your lunch?"


    After arriving on the rooftop, Kurokawa Hana took her bento and was about to find a good place to sit down, but found that her friend did not hold lunch at all.


    "Ah, I might have to wait a while for my lunch..."


    In the morning, because it took some time to take care of Kulom, and there was no time to make a bento, Nie Kong said that he would bring it to her when she waited for lunch.


    "It''s so noisy!"


    Kurokawa Hana originally wanted to say something, but before she could speak, she was suddenly interrupted by a cold voice.


    Hibari Kyouya was resting on the rooftop with the breeze, but unexpectedly, two noisy women came.


    "Oh it''s you."


    After getting up and looking back, when he saw Kyoko, Hibari Kyouya''s originally unhappy brows suddenly stretched out.


    "Sorry, we didn''t know you were resting here, we will leave immediately."


    Kyoko didn''t pay attention to the other party''s meaning of "It turned out to be you", only knowing that she and her friends interrupted other people''s rest. She couldn''t help but feel a little guilty, pulling Kurokawa Hana and preparing to leave.


    "It just so happened that I prepared some more things. Since we are all together, then Kyouya, why not come and eat together."


    Suddenly the figure of Nie Kong carrying the food box appeared at the entrance of the roof. After smiling at Kyoko, he gestured to the hibari Kyouya who heard the sound and gestured to the food box in his hand, smiling and inviting.


    "I have no interest in gatherings."


    Just taking a look, Hibari Kyouya coldly withdrew his gaze, and did not accept the invitation.


    "Ah, teacher, you are here!"


    After seeing Nie Kong coming, Kyoko happily greeted him. He needs to be careful in front of outsiders, but in front of Kurokawa Flower, he doesn''t need it!


    And Kurokawa Hana was a bit inexplicable at first, but after observing the relationship between the two, she immediately understood the situation between them.


    "Yo, Kyoko, your vision is still good!"


    Nie Kong is a rare man who Kurokawa flower thinks is very good. After seeing that Kyoko likes this person, he feels a little relieved.


    "Haha, Kyoko is so amazing, who actually likes our teacher Nie Kong?"


    Kurokawa jokingly molested Kyoko. Seeing how affectionate the two were, she thought that the two had already dated, but she didn''t expect that the wallpaper had not been broken before.


    "Little, Xiaohua, stop talking nonsense!"


    Kyoko blushed and did not dare to look at Nie Kong at all.


    She didn''t know that Nie Kong also liked herself. She always thought she was in a secret love. When Kurokawa said that, the secret love became a bright love, which made Kyoko feel very nervous.


    "Huh? Are you not together yet?"


    Kurokawa Hana is surprised, she feels that Kyoko likes her!


    "Hearing you say that, I should really think about it, let Xiaojing like my plan!"


    When Nie Kong came to the school, he unexpectedly found that many boys were discussing the news that the school Hua Jingzi already had a favorite in his heart.


    "After all, Xiao Jing has a lot of suitors!"


    "Teacher, don''t listen to Xiaohua talking nonsense!"


    Jingzi thought that Nie Kong was following the words of Kurokawa Flower to complete the game. Although she was still hopeful in her heart, Jingzi also worried that if Nie Kong didn''t like the distance between herself and herself, she would be very sad!


    "Xiaojing, it doesn''t matter if Kurokawa is joking, but I''m serious. It''s hardly possible that Xiaojing said this deliberately because I didn''t like me and wanted to refuse!"


    "Oh, originally the person you liked, Kyoko, is not Teacher Nie Kong, sorry, I misunderstood!"


    Kurokawa Flower also cooperated with Nie Kong, deliberately saying in an apologetic voice.


    "Of course not, I like the teacher, I like it!"


    When I heard that Nie Kong seemed to have misunderstood him, Kyoko immediately became anxious. He raised his head, anxiously trying to express his heart. When he looked up, he found Nie Kong with a smile on his face and Kurokawa with a particularly unkind smile on his face. Hua, only then found out that she was being played by her likes and friends.


    "Kyoko, you are finally willing to admit it!"


    Seeing this picture of her own friend, Kurokawa knew in her heart that Kyoko really liked Teacher Nie Kong.


    "I''m very happy to be liked by Xiaojing."


    Nie Kong gently raised Kyoko''s hand, the gentleman kissed the back of his hand, and then took Kyoko and walked towards Hibari Kyouya.


    "Well, if you don''t eat any food, you will miss the best time!"


    When Skylark felt that Nie Kong and his party had not only not left, but were also approaching him, he couldn''t help frowning, and looked at the people approaching him with some discomfort.


    "Come here again and I will strangle you!"


    "Skylark, do you know if it disturbs others to eat, but it''s a bad behavior! Are you asking me to drive you away, or do you want me to drive you away."


    Nie Kong didn''t want to be visited by others during lunch time with the girls, and the other party''s personality also made Nie Kong hate.


    "Teacher, let Hibari-senpai you come and taste it too. Sora''s cooking is really good!"


    Jingzi was completely captured by Nie Kong''s cooking the first time she tasted it, so she was very confident about Nie Kong''s cooking.


    "Come on, you can try this, it tastes very good!"


    Kyoko, who was more happy than recommending Nie Kong''s food than recommending his own, immediately offered the food box, and looked expectantly at Skylark.


    Nie Kong didn''t even look at Skylark, and greeted Kyoko''s friend, Kurokawa Flower.


    "Sorry, I don''t know what flavor you like. If there is something that doesn''t suit the taste, I hope to tell me."


    In the face of such Nie Kong, Kurokawa''s cheeks became hot, and he couldn''t help but be moved.


    Except for the majesty of a teacher in class, I didn''t expect Teacher Nie Kong to be like a gentle big brother.

 2502 The collapse of the second element Text 6 025, Rebauens plan

    In Kyoko''s thoughts, this place was occupied by Hibari Kyouya first, and those who came later would naturally have to give up or eat these two options together.


    Skylark looked at Nie Kong, then turned his head to look at Kyoko, then moved his eyes to the food box, making a rare concession.


    Judging from his contact with Nie Kong these days, Nie Kong is a power he cannot resist for the time being. If he keeps entangled, then he will always be uneasy.


    "Then I will have a taste."


    Hibari glanced at Nie Kong, and after seeing that he also agreed with Kyoko''s opinion, did she move her body.


    "I really envy Kyoko, who can often eat such a chef-level food!"


    "The taste is really good, barely able to make me agree to eat with you."


    Although Skylark hasn''t reached the point of Kurokawa Flower, it can be seen from his willingness to give in and join the group that he is very satisfied with Nie Kong''s cooking.


    "Let me just say it, Sora''s cooking is really delicious!"


    Hearing others'' compliments, Kyoko was even more happy than the chef Nie Kong, with a warm smile on his face, which made people feel very warm when he saw it.


    "It seems that it is time to prepare a good plan."


    In the dark of a corner, Lieburn, who was a step late, narrowed his eyes slightly, revealing a breath of danger involuntarily.


    Nie Kong was happy and happy, but Sawada Tsunayoshi was not calm.


    "Liborn, what should I do, the Yamamoto you asked me to approach, they seem to have already gone to Teacher Nie Kong!"


    Sawada Tsunayoshi was in a hurry, and after finally finding Lieburn, he hurriedly asked.


    According to the news that Lieburn found out, Kyoko likes powerful people, so he exercised himself so hard. However, he did not expect that Kyoko already has someone he likes!


    "What should I do, if Kyoko already has someone I like, isn''t it all in vain?"


    At this time, Sawada Tsunayoshi was beaten by Kyoko to a completely six gods, and he didn''t know what to do.


    "Stupid Tsuna, are you the only way to be successful!"


    Little Lieborn kicked Sawada Tsunayoshi, kicked the opponent directly, and then stood firmly on the stomach of Sawada Tsunayoshi who fell to the ground.


    "If you are robbed, you will grab it back. What you want must be caught in your own hands. This is the Mafia rule. Do you understand it, stupid Gang!"


    "I, I know..."


    Sawada Tsunayoshi was beaten pitifully, crying, and Nono responded.


    "Sasakawa Rakuhei is a good target. As long as you show that you are better than him and you are interested in boxing, he will definitely be interested in you. First get Kyoko''s brother to get it done, then curve to save the country and get Kyoko."


    Lieburn gave advice with an expressionless face, but his face was very serious, and his usual leisure time was different.


    "But, but, Brother Ping is very good at boxing, and he is also a very strong person..."


    Sawada Tsunayoshi was a little cowardly.


    "These people are more than enough for your cultivation to deal with a Sasakawa Rapira."


    At this time, Lieburn showed a confident smile, "Even if you don''t believe in your own strength, you should believe in my teaching strength!"


    Lieburn believes that his vision cannot be wrong, and that Pengley¡¯s family lineage is unlikely to appear as a spoiler.


    However, everything that should have gone smoothly, as long as he met that Nie Kong, he became completely out of control, which made Lieburn have a very bad feeling.


    "Yamamoto and the Prison Temple are both in return. You should get in touch with them more, become friends, and snatch these people from that person''s hands, know if you don''t!"


    "Know, got it!"


    Facing the fierce Liborn, how dare Sawada Tsunayoshi resist, let alone, Liborn is doing his own good.


    "But, they all took time off today and didn''t come to school!"


    "Stupid Gang!"


    Lieborn hated iron and steel and punched Tsunayoshi Sawada in the lower abdomen, "You wouldn''t find them yourself if they didn''t come to school!"


    Sawada Tsunayoshi originally wanted to say something, but Lieburn suddenly heard a slight "drip" sound, which surprised Sawada Tsunayoshi.


    Lieburn moved his body calmly, and the body suddenly disappeared. Before Sawada Tsunayoshi could say anything, Lieburn got off his body and looked like he was about to leave.


    "Before I come back, don''t let me see that you haven''t become friends with your future guardian!"


    This is already the minimum requirement for Lieburn. Even if he does not want to leave at this time, there are some problems with the headquarters of Pengley in Italy. In any case, he can''t worry about the nine generations of leaders and must go back to investigate. Click on the news.


    "Before you come back? Where are you going, Liborn!"


    When Tsunayoshi Sawada heard that Lieburn was leaving, he panicked immediately.


    "Pengley headquarters, I need to investigate some things!"


    He came here at the order of the nine-generation leader to teach Sawada Tsunayoshi to become the ten-generation leader, but if the nine-generation leader is in danger, he naturally does not need to stay here anymore.


    "Then when will you come back!"


    Sawada Tsunayoshi knew that Liborn was the one who made up his mind and would not change it, so it was impossible to keep him from leaving.


    The leaving figure of Lieburn paused, and did not answer, leaving only a lonely background for Tsunayoshi Sawada, and disappeared in place.


    This time Lieburn felt very uneasy in his heart, and he didn''t know how to reply Sawada Tsunayoshi.


    "Why is Sawada-san sitting on the ground?"


    Just after Liborn left, Nie Kong suddenly appeared behind Sawada Tsunayoshi, bending over to look at Sawada Tsunayoshi who had not yet risen sitting on the ground.


    "what--"


    Sawada Tsunayoshi was taken aback by the person who suddenly appeared, and reflexively moved away a few meters away, keeping a distance from Nie Kong.


    He believed that under Lieburn''s training, his ears could already hear some subtle sounds, but this time he still didn''t even know when Nie Kong appeared!


    "Nie, Teacher Nie Kong!"

 2503 The collapse of the second element Text 6 026, Bi Yangqi visits

    "Sawada-san, how come you look so surprised like seeing a ghost, is the teacher so scary?"


    Nie Kong was not hostile to Sawada Tsunayoshi. In his opinion, Sawada Tsunayoshi did not pose any threat to himself.


    Now that Lieburn is not there yet, Sawada Tsunayoshi feels even less confident.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, why are you here? Shouldn''t you ask for leave!"


    Sawada Tsunayoshi believed that Kyoko was not the kind of person who would lie to him, so why did Nie Kong, who should have been no one, suddenly appear behind him!


    After all, the gentle teacher Nie Kong he thought was as gentle as a big brother was not an ordinary person. When he heard Liburn telling himself that he might not even be an opponent, Tsunayoshi Sawada completely treated Nie Sora became like a big devil.


    Nie Kong remembered that the child had resisted Hibari Kyouya''s attack for his own sake, but now he looked so scared. Presumably, he was also difficult to become a master when Liborn was not there.


    Moreover, they are all bad aspects.


    "Sawada-san''s results on the quiz this time are still not ideal. It takes more effort!"


    Seeing Sawada Tsunayoshi''s appearance, it was impossible to communicate properly, Nie Kong didn''t care, and after a casual explanation, he left directly.


    Although he does not hate the person Sawada Tsunayoshi, if he will do things against himself, then his temper is not good enough to be careless!


    "it''s wired¡­¡­"


    After Nie Kong left, Tsunayoshi Sawada breathed a sigh of relief.


    He believed that Liborn would not lie to him with this kind of thing, but Teacher Nie Kong looked really good, not like a Mafia at all.After all, Nie Kong is also their teacher.


    "Hey, Sawada-kun, why are you sitting on the ground?"


    Sawada Tsunayoshi just relaxed his body, and when he was about to get up from the ground, Kyoko''s sweet voice suddenly came not far away, and his relaxed body immediately became tense again.


    Jingzi and the others originally had lunch on the rooftop. After eating, Nie Kong took the food box and left. Jingzi and Heichuanhua cleaned up before going downstairs, so there was a little time difference with Nie Kong.


    "Kyo...Kyoko!"


    When he met someone he liked, Sawada Tsunayoshi immediately became stammered again, not wanting Kyoko to see his useless look, and hurriedly got up.


    "The lunch break is almost over, Sawada-kun should also prepare for class!"


    Although Sawada Tsunayoshi had confessed to herself before, Kyoko, who was completely immersed in Nie Kong''s confession to herself, didn''t pay much attention to this matter at all, and treated Sawada Tsunayoshi with the same attitude as before.


    "Sawada, did you get a zero in this math quiz? I really don''t know why you still have free time to wander in this place. Thanks to the current teacher is Teacher Nie Kong, otherwise you will be criticized again!"


    "Uh...that...I..."


    What Kurokawa said was not wrong. Tsunayoshi Sawada felt very embarrassed and took a peek at Kyoko cautiously, for fear that Kyoko would look down on herself because of this.


    "Forget it, boys at this age are so naive anyway!"


    Kurokawa Hana can''t understand the weak look of Sawada Tsunayoshi. After all, she likes mature men, and she has no interest in naive men like Sawada Tsunayoshi.


    It''s just that Kyoko is too kind and treats everyone in a friendly manner. As a good friend, she naturally has no way of not giving her face.


    "I really envy Kyoko. I don''t know when I will find my true son!"


    "Little Hua, don''t talk nonsense!"


    Kyoko lowered her head shyly, and pushed Kurokawa Hana a little embarrassedly.


    "Sorry Sawada-kun, we still haven''t completed the homework, so we will go back to the classroom first."


    After Kyoko casually greeted Sawada Tsunayoshi, he took Kurokawa Hana and walked towards the classroom.


    "Kyo, Kyoko¡ª"


    Just before Kyoko and Kurokawa Hana left, Sawada Tsunayoshi suddenly mustered up the courage and shouted at Kyoko.


    Kyoko looked back at Sawada Tsunayoshi suspiciously. Seeing him blushing, as if something was going on, she couldn''t help but asked curiously.


    "Sawada-kun, what''s wrong with you?"


    "That... Kyung... Kyoko..."


    Sawada Tsunayoshi had already plucked up the courage, but he kept looking into Kyoko''s eyes and immediately couldn''t say anything.


    "Are you feeling well?" Seeing Sawada Tsunayoshi''s expressionless look, Kyoko always felt something was wrong.


    "Kyoko, I will never give up!"


    Sawada Tsunayoshi finally said what he wanted to say, and then did not dare to see Kyoko''s reaction after this, and ran away in a hurry.


    "Huh? Will not give up?"


    Kyoko is totally unclear, so she doesn''t know what Sawada Tsunayoshi said he would not give up.


    "Forget it, leave it alone, let''s go back to the classroom first."


    Kurokawa didn''t care much, and took Kyoko back to the classroom.


    At this time, Nie Kong also returned to his residence. Originally, he wanted to see Sasakawa''s cultivation of the Heiji Temple Hayato, but unexpectedly discovered that an unexpected guest had come to his residence.


    "It''s rare to see Miss Bi Yangqi here."


    Nie Kong had already noticed the presence of human beings as soon as he approached his residence, so when he saw Bi Yangqi sitting on the sofa after entering the door, he was not surprised.


    "Mr. Nie Kong doesn''t seem to be too surprised by my arrival!"


    Biyangqi, who was very happy to go back together when she heard that Lieburn was going back to Italy, was left behind by Lieborn to help Tsunayoshi Sawada.


    "Ms. Biyangqi is Lieburn''s lover, but she suddenly appears in another man''s room. Will this affect Miss Biyangqi''s reputation?"


    Nie Kong didn''t mind Bi Yangqi being here, but he still had to ask the other party''s purpose clearly.


    He is not the only one living in this room now.

 2504 The collapse of the second element Text 6 027, Kuloms expectations

    "Although Liborn is back in Italy, Teacher Nie Kong, how do you think we should deal with that immature ten generation?" Bi Yangqi raised her beautiful legs and looked at Nie Kong with big eyes.


    Biyangqi smiled charmingly at Nie Kong, although she was not very old, she already had the charm of a mature woman.


    "Your poisonous food should be able to kill him easily, do you need to find me?" Nie Kong asked.


    "Although so, but... but Lieburn drove me out, I can no longer live with ten generations, and poisoned him several times, he is already vigilant." Bi Yangqi muttered. , But the meaning in the words is very obvious.


    "That''s it, I understand, I can let you live in my house, and then if there is anything I can help, just mention it."


    Listening to Bi Yangqi''s words, Nie Kong''s expression remained calm, but his face already understood everything.What Bi Yangqi might say is true, or she might also be someone else''s spy asking for information.


    Nie Kong knew that Liborn had left Japan at this time, but he was afraid that he couldn''t worry about Sawada Tsunayoshi, so he arranged for Bi Yangqi to seduce herself, stay here as an undercover agent, and always check the latest news!


    Nie Kong didn''t mind Bi Yangqi''s identity, he didn''t think the family he created would be weaker than Lieburn!


    Lieborn really had the wrong idea to let a woman go.


    "Mr. Nie Kong is a bit more mature than I thought, and much better than the ten generations!" Bi Yangqi showed a happy smile.


    "You have to be prepared. I am not the only person in the house, there are many of my companions."


    "It''s okay, Teacher Nie Kong''s companion is also my partner."


    Bi Yangqi also sat up from the sofa, tidying up some messy clothes.


    "That... Huan, welcome back, Master Kong."


    Kulom was wearing Jingzi''s clothes, and a little cowardly, he poured a cup of tea for Nie Kong, and after he poured a cup of tea for Bi Yangqi, then he stood beside him somewhat restrained.


    "Colom, is your body ready to get out of bed? Don''t force yourself!"


    Nie Kong knew that Kulom was relatively introverted. Although he was very grateful to himself for saving her, it would take some time for him to be truly integrated.


    "Also, there is no need to call me an honorable name like an adult. Now that you are my sister, it''s okay to call me brother directly!"


    "My body is much better, there is no problem with normal actions..."


    Kulom replied in a low voice, not knowing whether it was because of the shyness or the presence of Biyangqi, Kulom was still a little unwilling to let go.


    "Teacher, I finally completed the task you gave me!"


    An excited voice came from the door of the backyard, and even seeing the excited look of Prison Temple Falcon rushing in excitedly, he originally wanted to report his progress to Nie Kong, but he did not expect to see what scared him. people.


    "sister¡­¡­"


    As soon as the Falcon of Prison Temple saw Bi Yangqi''s face, his face immediately turned green, and then he fell to the ground with a sound of overturning his stomach.


    "Allah, it seems that the younger brother really loves my sister deeply, and he fainted with excitement!"


    Bi Yangqi didn''t feel that it was her fault, but she stood up charmingly, put on sunglasses that covered her eyes, and walked to the side of Hayato in Prison Temple, while she said, "Hayato, your training is not in place." He picked up the Hayato in the prison temple, and took it to the room in the prison temple.


    "Arnuo, is it okay to let Miss Biyangqi and Prison Temple be together like this?"


    Kulom was startled by the prison temple''s reaction. He was a little anxious at first, but seeing the other two being very calm and afraid of doing something wrong, he didn''t dare to say anything.


    After Bi Yangqi took away the Falcon from the Prison Temple, Kulom asked Nie Kong a little worried.


    Looking at the situation of the Hayato in the Prison Temple, it was obvious that the accident caused by the Miss Biyangqi who suddenly visited, after all, was under the same roof, Kulom would still care.


    "It doesn''t matter, Bi Yangqi, as an older sister, still cares for her younger brother."


    Nie Kong knew that Bi Yangqi was an invisible younger brother, and would not do anything to him, so there was nothing to stop him.


    "Ah, that''s it."


    Kulom suddenly realized that although she was still wondering why the prison temple reacted like that, it was someone else''s family affair. Kulom was embarrassed to ask more, so she didn''t continue this topic.


    "Brother, that...I, I also want to become stronger..."


    When Kulom gave lunch to Hayato and Sasakawa who were practicing in the Prison Temple, she had seen their fatal practice methods. At that time, she felt something was wrong.


    She didn''t want the weak herself to be a burden to Nie Kong. For Nie Kong who gave her a new life, Kulom wanted to use her strength to repay her.


    "I''m glad you have such an idea. After your body recovers, I will start to help you arrange it."


    Nie Kong was very pleased with Kulom''s thoughts, "But before that, as your brother and as a teacher, I hope that your schoolwork has not fallen behind."


    The adoption procedures have been completed, and the rest is to prepare for Colom''s admission procedures.


    "By the way, you have to buy clothes and everything. When Xiao Jing is free, let''s take the two of you to buy clothes together!"


    Although Nie Kong didn''t mind taking Kulom with him now, but with Kyoko, there must be more feelings between the two girls.


    Although Nie Kong thinks he understands girls'' thoughts better, if they let the girls communicate on their own, they will surely make Kulom brighter as soon as possible.


    "Good, good."


    Hearing that Nie Kong would take himself and Jingzi to buy things, Kulom, who had no friends before, felt a sense of anticipation inexplicably.

 2505 The collapse of the second element Text 6 028, the transformation of Liu Dao Mukuro

    "Wow wow-Brother Candy -"


    Nie Kong finally made the atmosphere between him and Kulom become a little more harmonious, and a tender and noisy cry suddenly broke the tranquility.


    "Feng Taihe Yiping was caught by a few fierce villains!"


    Originally, Fengtai was taking care of the young Ippei and Lanbo playing, but suddenly three inexplicably appeared


    Ren, he couldn''t help but grabbed Fengtai. Yiping wanted to stop it, but was also taken away together, but Lan Bo, who was beaten up, could only cry and come back to Nie Kong for help.


    "What, Feng Taihe Yiping was taken away?"


    Sasakawa Rakuhei, who had come up to take a break, was immediately excited when he heard Lan Bo''s call for help.


    "It must be the guys from the last time, and we must rescue them both at the limit!"


    "Laiping, I''m glad you have this kind of thought, but you have to calm down when things happen. Impulsiveness is the devil, easy to be bad!"


    Nie Kong did not rush and calmed Lan Bo''s emotions. "The other party will not hurt the wind and the peace. If you don''t have any progress and set out to rescue rashly, it will only be the same as last time. The end."


    "Teacher Nie Kong, you are right, I am too impatient!"


    Although under Nie Kong''s guidance, Sasakawa felt that his strength had risen quickly, but if he wanted to fight against those people, it was still far from enough.


    "Kulom, you go to see the Hayato''s situation and talk to him about the current situation. If you can solve it, you can work harder to break through the obstacles I set as soon as possible. After Xiaojing returns, we will discuss the specific rescue. plan of."


    "I will definitely try my best!"


    After taking the bloody oath, he ran back to the basement. Kulom also went to the room in the prison temple. Nie Kong thought for a while and got up and went out.


    The other party has already sent an invitation letter to myself, if I don''t go, wouldn''t it be too bad to give the right person!


    In order to ensure the safety of his own people, Nie Kong has set up his own safety equipment on everyone, which not only protects the life in an emergency, but also makes it easy for Nie Kong to know where everyone is.


    "Cut, you really came here alone! You are really not afraid of death."


    As soon as Nie Kong approached the destination, the Chengdao Dog appeared. At the same time, there were thousands of persimmon species.


    "Master Mukuro''s judgment has not been missed once. You should know this best, Dog."


    Kakimoto Thousand Kind of expressionlessly accused the Jojima Dog, and then turned his gaze to Nie Kong, nodded respectfully without any expression, and said formulaically.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, Master Mukuro has been waiting for you for a long time, please follow the dog in, I need to wait for another guest."


    "Cut, I thought I could have a fight, it''s really boring!"


    The Jojima Dog thought that the person who caught the opponent would hit the door, but the other party came with bare hands. This disappointed the Jojima Dog who had lost hope.


    "If the other guest you are talking about is Hibari Kyouya, he just went in when you greeted me!"


    Nie Kong looked at the two with a faint smile, and met Hibari Kyoumi, who was also provoked on the road. At Hibari''s unilateral request, Nie Kong had to take him.


    In fact, it is not a cooperation. In Hibari Kyouya''s words, he is going to deal with the strongest one. Nie Kong is not allowed to intervene.


    Nie Kong didn''t object, but just said something that seemed inexplicable "Doctor is one of the professions in the world that can kill people without seeing blood", there is nothing else.


    "What! How could it be possible!"


    After hearing Nie Kong''s words, both of them were shocked. If Hibari Qiang, they still believe it, but they can''t believe it, Hibari Kyouya can be so strong that he can pass by them without letting them notice at all.


    "Presumably Kyouya is having a great time with your Lord Mukuro now, and I hope you don''t bother."


    Nie Kong controlled their mobility before the two had to run back to see the situation.


    "If you can''t take good care of you two, Kyouya will be angry with me!"


    As Nie Kong said, he raised the knife and fell, knocking out the two of them, and concealing the breath and body of the two of them. After handling them, he patted his hands leisurely and moved towards Liu Dao Mule and Hibari Kyouya Go where you are.


    Along the way, Nie Kong easily dealt with a lot of bad boys who were attacking him, but there was no trace of dust on his body, it was not like a fight all the way.


    "Fengtai, Yiping, are you okay?"


    After successfully rescuing Feng Taihe Yiping who was locked in the small black room, Nie Kong took the two of them to the place where Liu Dao Mukuro was.


    At this time, Hibari Kyouya, who was the first to contact, was still on a par with Liu Dao Mukuro, but because he was conspired by Liu Dao Mukuro, he fell under the wind and was beaten very badly.


    "It seems that Shamar Trident''s ability should not be underestimated!"


    Seeing that even Hibari, a guy with an unhuman willpower, was defeated by sakura halo syndrome, Nie Kong was somewhat interested in Shamar.


    It''s just that the other party likes women and hates men, which seems a bit difficult!


    "Skylark, you can fight with me to this point, you are already very remarkable, but then, you should also end."


    Liu Dao Mukuro unceremoniously attacked Hibari Kyouya, and after directly hitting the opponent unconsciously, did he tidy up his clothes, turn around gracefully, and face Nie Kong.


    "I''m really sorry for showing you a not very exciting battle."


    Liu Dao Mukuro had already noticed the arrival of Nie Kong, so he resolved Hibari Gongmi as soon as possible and prepared to deal with Nie Kong intently.


    "However, with children, doesn''t Teacher Nie Kong feel that there will be less fun?"


    "First of all, I would like to thank you for taking care of my children. As long as the two of them are not injured, I can consider opening up to you. But Kyoya''s words are not the kind of person who can be easily defeated. !"


    Nie Kong didn''t mean to fight at all. Although Liu Daomu was really strong, it was nothing to Nie Kong.


    "My attitude towards you is the same as that towards Kyouya. After you can reach the strength to be my opponent, I will naturally fight you seriously, but now, you are not qualified!"


    "Teacher Nie Kong''s tone is really unpleasant!"


    Liu Dao Mukuro smiled without anger, but the surrounding atmosphere became unusually tense.


    As the murderous intent released by Liu Dao Mukuro became more and more serious, Feng Taihe Yiping couldn''t hold it at all, and instinctively approached Nie Kong, seeking a sense of security.


    "I didn''t intend to treat you. On the contrary, I am very interested in you. How about we make a bet?"


    "Oh? Teacher Nie Kong''s thoughts seem very interesting. Why don''t you tell them and listen to them?"


    "Your temptation is not painful or itchy, if you only have this strength, then I will be very disappointed!"


    Nie Kong just glanced at him, Liu Dao Mukuro couldn''t help leaving cold sweat.He also insisted on holding his body to make a face without changing the color and pretending to be calm.


    "Now you should know that if I make a move, you have no chance of winning at all, so I will give you a chance to choose. If the people I train soon can defeat you together, you must be willing to become her person. She does things."


    "If you''re talking about that girl, then this thing seems to be very interesting." Liu Daozou''s mind showed Kyoko''s cheeks, and after Nie Kong took back his oppression, he finally returned to normal. Liu Dao Mukuro also had to carefully consider the other party''s proposal, however, no matter what, he would not be willing to change his principles for anything.


    "It''s a pity, I''m very sorry, I will never serve the Mafia again."


    "If you are very resistant to the Mafia because of your childhood, don''t you think it''s good to follow in Xiao Jing''s footsteps and reform the Mafia from within?"


    Nie Kong didn''t care about Liu Daosu''s refusal, but instead expressed his own opinions.


    "In this case, maybe I can look forward to it!"


    Liu Daomou smiled meaningfully, agreeing to Nie Kong''s proposal, and then disappeared in place.


    "I''m sorry, Brother Nie Kong, I have caused another trouble..."


    After Feng Tai thought about the crisis, he was relieved and looked at Nie Kong apologetically.


    "In order to punish you, I will punish you to go home with Yiping who was injured because of you!"


    Nie Kong comforted the Queen Mother before turning around and leaving.


    When she returned to her residence, Kyoko happened to be home too. After her brother had told her about the situation, she was very anxious, but within a short while she found Nie Kong who had come back with someone.

 2506 The collapse of the second element Text 6 029, the bazooka ten years later

    After returning home, Nie Kong went to see the situation on Yamamoto''s side. His cultivation was going well.


    "I won''t be behind that baseball fool!"


    Hearing that the progress of others is faster than his own, the Prison Temple Hayato was very upset, and made up his mind to increase his strength desperately.


    "I will not lag behind by the limit!"


    Sasakawa eagerly expressed his attitude.


    "I''m very happy that you can break through the level I set so quickly today, but this is only an entry level. Don''t be happy too early, it will be difficult for you to suffer."


    Nie Kong wasn''t an alarmist, but gave a reminder very seriously.


    "The growth of strength lies not only in force, but also in the strength of your heart. As long as you find your direction, breaking through your limits is not a problem."


    Nie Kong believes that these children are not the kind of people who are born in the black zone, and that their strength is only for protection.


    However, once the power of guarding is awakened, it will burst out with power that is completely unimaginable.


    However, there are exceptions among these few people.Hibari Kyoumi is a type who gets more and more courageous. Even if Nie Kong abuses him no matter how much he does, he will not give up trying to defeat Nie Kong.


    Lan Bo greeted Yiping with tears in his eyes. After all, he was a rare friend of the same age. Although Lan Bo usually made troubles, he actually took it very seriously in his heart.


    "Big Brother Candy, why is Yiping still not awake!"


    Lan Bo carefully looked at Ipping, who fell asleep in Feng Tai''s arms, very worried.


    "There is nothing wrong with Yiping, it''s just that after the battle was exhausted, so I fell asleep, Lan Bo doesn''t have to worry."


    Nie Kong likes Lan Bo. Although he has been unscrupulously making troubles, he is actually a good boy.


    "As a man, Lan Bo must protect Yiping as a girl next time!"


    Nie Kong encouraged him in a low voice, and then watched Lan Bo''s somewhat confused eyes become firm. At a young age, he nodded solemnly, with a very firm appearance.


    "Yeah! Master Lan Bo will definitely protect Yiping!"


    "Lambo...?"


    Yiping woke up leisurely and heard what Lan Bo said. He was a little confused, but he didn''t think too much. He habitually replied, "Yiping will also work hard to protect Lan Bo!"


    Nie Kong watched the young two swear to each other. If they were ordinary people, they might be regarded as childlike words. However, as a member of the Italian mafia, Lan Bo, and a member of the Chinese underworld, Yiping, Some words will be kept in mind even if they don''t need to be explained.


    "Sorry, you are still young, you shouldn''t have been involved in this kind of thing."


    Letting such a small child take responsibility, although Nie Kong''s heart is very happy that these two are good children, he still feels a little unbearable.


    "Master said that before doing something, if you don''t realize it, you can''t do it well!"


    The voice of Yiping who just woke up was glutinous, and it was inexplicably reassuring.


    "In the future, we will encounter all kinds of dangers. We can''t rely on Brother Kong''s protection alone. We need to be strong ourselves."


    What Yiping said is not like what a five-year-old child should say. Compared to the innocence of the doted Lanbo, it is obvious that Yiping is the kind of child who has been led and experienced a lot. Everything has its own opinions, which is very commendable.


    "Yiping, you are a very good child, Lan Bo, leave it to you."


    Nie Kong didn''t know why. He felt that Yiping, who was only five years old, was extremely reliable.


    "Master Lan Bo is also a man and will protect him!"


    Seeing that Nie Kong seemed to trust Yiping more, Lan Bo''s little man''s self-esteem was hurt a bit, and he hurriedly wanted to prove his reliability. However, the only way he could think of was to become a success after ten years. The person¡¯s self, to prove himself.


    With the sound of "Peng¡ª¡ª", after taking out the rocket launcher for ten years and Lan Bo got in, a cloud of white smoke suddenly erupted, and then a slender figure appeared in the sight of several people.


    "Bazooka in ten years?"


    Although Nie Kong had known that Lan Bo had this thing for a long time, it was the first time he really saw it, and he couldn''t help being very interested in such things.


    "Alara, it looks like I was naughty again ten years ago!"


    After the white smoke dissipated, with one eye closed, the adult Lan Bo, who was standing lazily, glanced around indifferently, but when he saw Nie Kong, his eyes suddenly lit up.


    "Brother Kong, it''s been a long time since I saw you."


    Adult Lan Bo''s expression seemed to be nostalgic, and Nie Kong couldn''t help wondering if he had changed in ten years.


    "I didn''t expect it. I thought that even if Lan Bo became an adult, he would still call me Big Brother Candy."


    Nie Kong just said this casually, wanting to tease Lan Bo, but he didn''t expect it, but it made the nostalgic eyes on the adult Lan Bo''s face thicker.


    "Brother Candy...It''s been a long time since I heard this name..."


    Looking at the look in the adult Lan Bo''s eyes, Nie Kong keenly sensed what would happen to him in the future, otherwise there is no need for such a situation!


    However, Nie Kong did not consult. He was very confident of his own strength. If Lan Bo missed his existence, he probably should have left on his own initiative.


    "Are you...Lambo?"


    Yiping looked at the person in front of him suspiciously and looked at the obvious characteristics of him. Yiping was sure he should be Lan Bo, but it is impossible for a normal person to grow up so many inexplicably!


    "One level, one level, let me tell you!"


    Lan Bo hadn''t noticed Xiao Yiping, but it wasn''t until Yiping made a sound that he suddenly reacted, and he hugged Yiping up, his expression of excitement was completely different from his reaction to Nie Kongshi.


    "What I said and everything I did was right. The reason why I would apologize to you is not because I did something wrong. It''s just that you are a girl and compromised!"


    "Eh? What are you talking about Lan Bo?"


    The somewhat exhausted Yiping made Lan Bo''s inexplicable behavior inexplicable. Before she could ask anything, the ten-year rocket launch had reached the five-minute time limit. After a thick white smoke, the five-year-old The boy Lan Bo appeared in front of several people again.


    "Lambo, what did you mean to me just now?"


    Yiping didn''t understand the reason why Lan Porter intended to say those words to him, so he wanted to find out.


    "Huh? What are you talking about?"


    Lan Bo tilted his head and became even more confused. The attitude of asking three questions directly showed that he didn''t know anything about the matter just now.


    "Um... well, since you don''t know, then it''s okay..."


    Yiping is totally unclear about what the adult Lan Bo said, but the child Lan Bo doesn''t know what happened between them, so this incident is nothing more than that.


    Fengtai is not too old, and he doesn''t understand very well, basically the same feeling as Yiping.


    However, as an adult, Nie Kong smiled connotatively.


    What the adult Lan Bo said, I''m afraid that the child just made Yiping angry at that time, and wanted to apologize but couldn''t hold back his face, so he vented at Yiping who was still a child.


    Come to think of it, a lot of things have happened between these two children!


    "I am back!"


    When Nie Kong was about to study Lan Bo''s Ten Years Rocket Launcher when he was free, Jingzi''s silver bell-like voice came from the door.


    "I...I''m back..."


    At Kyoko''s strong request, Kulom also plucked up his courage, and after speaking loudly, he blushed, lowered his head, and raised his head completely embarrassed.


    "Welcome back!"


    Beyonc¨¦ suddenly appeared at the door, like the mistress of the house, gently fiddled with Kyoko and Kulom with their shoes, and then prepared to close the door fiercely.

 2507 The collapse of the second element Text 6 030, respective training

    Although it is said that this time I have rescued Feng Taihe Yiping with no danger, but once or twice, there will be the next time. It is not always passive. So Kyoko, who should have liked peace, made a very rare request. Proactive proposal.


    Of course, the prison temple Hayato and others had long had a shameful idea. After Kyoko''s initiative proposal, they actively agreed. The first family meeting with Kyoko as the chief alternate ended with a unanimous vote.


    Although Kyoko is not very mature now, and even if he considers everything, there are still some omissions, but after Nie Kong''s inquiries, he barely worked out a complete counterattack plan.


    "Sushi has been delivered, and things to discuss are almost done, then I will go back first!"


    After the discussion was over, Yamamoto got up, picked up the food box he had brought over for sushi, and was about to leave.


    It is urgent to improve the strength now, but there is not much time for chatting.


    "How do you feel that guy is so keen on this matter..."


    Prison Temple always felt that something was wrong. It stands to reason that the baseball fool would give priority to his upcoming baseball game!


    "Some people will become mature as they encounter events. I think Yamamoto should just want to become stronger as soon as possible to protect the people he wants to protect."


    Takeshi Yamamoto is a good old man who must repay his kindness, Nie Kong thought, I''m afraid, he doesn''t want to feel the frustration of letting the person who should protect himself protect himself again.


    "Damn it, I will never fail again!"


    The prison temple Hayato glanced at Kyoko, who was in charge of the aftermath in the kitchen, and suddenly became straightforward with excitement. He looked serious and made a vow in his heart.


    He can deeply understand the feeling in Yamamoto''s heart. After all, he was also a protected person in that incident, and he could understand the feeling very well!


    "Damn bar code bastard, I won''t let you go easily next time!"


    The only impression that Kakimoto Hayato has of Kakimoto Chikusa is the barcode on the opponent''s face and the fact that he defeated him.


    "Cultivate to the limit!"


    Sasakawa Ripei was naturally unwilling to be left behind. After looking at each other, the two ran towards the basement one after another.


    "Brother, have they all gone to practice?"


    After Jingzi and Kulom cleaned up the kitchen and came out, Nie Kong was the only one left in the hall.


    "Well, they are cultivating very hard for Xiaojing."


    Nie Kong put down the book in his hand, smiled softly at Jingzi, and replied.


    "Well, Kulom, let''s step up to practice our courses first, and then we will buy you your daily necessities tomorrow."


    Although Jingzi also wanted to be with Nie Kong, she still knew the priority.


    "Okay." Kulom nodded, saying that he had no opinion on Kyoko''s proposal.


    Originally, Kyoko thought he would be a dragger, but Nie Kong suddenly told him that he had the potential to practice enchantment, and so did Kulom, which made both sisters very happy.


    The basement is very large, at least several times the size of the house outside, so even if several people exercise in the basement, they will definitely not interfere with each other.


    "I tried creating an enchantment yesterday. Although I worked hard to create it, it is still very weak. It will disappear after a long time. Let''s practice the endurance today!"


    Kyoko''s foundation is not very strong, so Kyoko wants to lay his foundation first, so that he can make up for his weakness with diligence.


    "That... Kyoko, I have a suggestion..."


    Kulom hesitated for a while, then gathered up the courage to suggest to Kyoko.


    "I found that I seem to be better at illusion, and Kyoko, you have a talent for seeing through illusion. So, instead of attacking you with illusion, you create barriers. This way, in actual combat, we may improve each other. faster¡­¡­"


    In addition to enchantment thinking, Kulom was still practicing the illusion technique taught by Nie Kong.


    Although it was a discussion, no matter how it was said, it was a real battle. Kulom was afraid that Kyoko would be hurt by her poor control, so after she finished the suggestion, she immediately regretted it.


    "Well, forget it, this is too dangerous!"


    "Isn''t this a good idea!"


    After Kyoko seriously considered Kulom''s proposal, she found that it was a very good suggestion, and she agreed with joy.


    "I will work hard to create an enchantment to protect myself, so Colom, you can attack it boldly!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Kyoko posed immediately, ready to meet Kulom''s attack at any time.


    "It''s said that girls are the fastest to mature when things happen, and they are right!"


    Nie Kong, who was still a little concerned about the progress of the two, came to check the news. After seeing the posture of the two at the door, he was very relieved.


    He had just used the conditions that tempted Shamar to ask him to teach him about the Hayato in the Prison Temple. With his momentum and the existence of Father Yamamoto, he did not need to worry about him. Now, the rest , It was Sasagawa''s peace.


    When he came to another room, what Nie Kong heard in his ears, except for the heavy panting, was the sound of punching punching bags.


    "Ping, how are you practicing?"


    Nie Kong took a look at the situation, and after seeing Ping began to rest, he walked up and asked gently.


    "Ah, teacher Nie Kong, why are you here?"


    Sasakawa Leaping was taken aback by the sudden appearance of the voice, and when he saw Nie Kong''s existence, he was a little puzzled, and immediately thought that he should be watching his progress, and he immediately knew.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, don''t worry, I will definitely break this level as soon as possible!"


    Nie Kong gave Sasakawa the task set up by Ping. At the beginning, it was a weird way to break through the first level. However, if you want to break through the second level, unless you can defeat yourself.


    Nie Kong used his mental power to create an enchantment in the room, and Sasakawa played Pinghui against the people he created, and grew up in actual combat.


    However, the opponent to be defeated was Saskawa''s own phantom, and it would become stronger as He became stronger, making Sasakawa very troubled.


    "Ping, I can see that in order to be able to defeat yourself, you have practiced your attacking techniques to knock down the opponent, but because the opponent is the same, you have been stuck in a stalemate and unable to break through."


    "I will beat myself to the limit!"


    Compared with the progress of the Prison Temple Hayato and Yamamoto Takeshi, Sasakawa has been in this stage for some time, and he couldn''t help but also made him feel a little irritable, and even brought his boxing to a state of wanting to cut the mess with a quick knife.


    However, in this state, he did not successfully knock down his phantom.


    "Sorry Teacher Nie Kong, I''m so useless!"


    Sasakawa knew that Nie Kong was right. He was indeed a little eager for quick success, so he had not been able to break through.


    "Cultivation is not just to improve your strength, the most important thing is that you have to know your purpose and direction."


    Generally speaking, Rakuhei Sasakawa is the most stable of these people. Although the strength is not the most powerful, as the sun that shines on everyone, it should be the least lost.


    "Laping, why are you trying to become stronger?"


    Nie Kong didn''t want to say anything, the most important thing was to understand it by himself.


    "I become stronger to defeat people who are stronger than me!"


    Sasakawa thought for a while and replied.


    "No, if your answer is this, then you will never be able to break through this level!"


    The opponent in this level is Sasakawa Rapira himself. If he is strong, he will be strong, and if he is weak, he will be weak. If Rapira Sasakawa only thinks of becoming stronger in order to defeat the enemy, he will never be able to defeat himself!

 2508 The collapse of the second element Text 6 031 The reason for becoming stronger

    "Leaping, come here for a moment, I will show you something."


    Seeing Sasakawa''s uncomprehending and distressed look, Nie Kong sighed helplessly, and brought Sasakawa to Kyoko.


    "Cultivation is really a very hard work, and I don''t know how my elder brothers are now, but anyway, they should be much better than me!"


    In the past, Kyoko was always very worried when she saw her brother''s hard work, but when she started to this point, she could truly understand their feelings.


    "Kyoko..."


    Outside the door, Sasakawa Rakuhei looked at her sister''s desperate effort, and she was shocked.


    He had always treated Kyoko like a little princess, and he was totally unwilling to suffer the least bit of her suffering. While thinking about her, he often ignored her own feelings.


    "Xiao Jing is much stronger than you think!"


    "It deserves to be a leader who can recognize me, and I must not let her down!"


    The Prison Temple Falcon, who unexpectedly saw Nie Kong out for a drink and wanted to come over to say hello, naturally saw the situation in the room. He had a rather decadent face for unknown reasons, and immediately became energetic again.


    Following the departure of the Hayato from the Prison Temple, Sasakawa Lehei followed Nie Kong back to his practice room, looking down and thinking, not knowing what he was thinking.


    "I still have the same problem, Ping. Why are you trying to become stronger?"


    Nie Kong looked sideways and looked at Sasakawa calmly, but his eyes were full of seriousness.


    "After seeing Kyoko''s efforts, has your answer changed?"


    "My purpose..."


    Sasakawa''s eyes became clear because of the answers that emerged from the bottom of his heart.


    "My purpose is to protect the people I want to protect!"


    Sasakawa Rakuhei finally knew the reason why he had not made any progress.


    He has always been very guilty because of his incompetence and needs Kyoko''s protection, and he has become particularly vent to practice, attacking in order to attack, and as a result, the power of his fist is directly reduced because of his confusion. However, if he attacks for protection , Then his heart will become extremely powerful and fearless.


    "Come on, I have nothing to be confused about!"


    Sasakawa Rakuhei strengthened his conviction, and then looked at the other self who had turned out in front of him with a torch, and immediately set his posture.


    "I''m sorry, the other me, but in order to be able to protect Kyoko, I must defeat you to the limit!"


    With the thoughts in his heart, this time Sasakawa Rakuhei was not prepared to attack as before, but concentrated all his strength on the fist that was about to strike, and one hit would kill.


    Nie Kong was on the side, watching with satisfaction that Sasakawa, who was already enlightened, began to make new progress. He unexpectedly discovered that his fist was about to attack, and a light yellow light began to gather gradually. Slowly became dazzling.


    "Unexpectedly, I just wanted to help him break through the bottleneck, but accidentally stimulated his potential!"


    The development of potential is just a matter of time!


    "Too...awesome!"


    Sasakawa hadn''t noticed the changes that had occurred in him, but looked at the powerful impact of his blow in amazement, feeling excited from the bottom of his heart.


    "I succeeded! I finally succeeded!"


    "Heping, remember how you felt when you made the move just now!"


    Nie Kong looked at the excited Sasakawa, and couldn''t help asking loudly.


    "The limit is in my bones!"


    Sasakawa yelled excitedly. Although he unconsciously followed his inner feelings, he remembered how to use that trick.


    "Very good, it seems that you unconsciously developed a very powerful lore!"


    Nie Kong pointed to the wall that had been bombed by Sasakawa to make a big hole, and said.


    "If it wasn''t because I had an enchantment to protect it, I''m afraid this place will be destroyed by you!"


    "Huh? Is it really that powerful?"


    Sasakawa, who was completely unconscious of his tricks, couldn''t believe it and looked at Nie Kong dumbfounded.


    "What happened!"


    "what''s the situation!"


    Before Nie Kong had time to say something, because the movement was too loud, the others felt that something was wrong, and because they were uneasy, they rushed over to see the situation, and then they saw the big hole on the wall.


    "Okay, awesome!"


    Kyoko was a little surprised. After all, Kulom had accidentally attacked a wall once because of too much power, but the wall was not damaged at all. It can be seen that if a big hole can be punched, how powerful is it!


    "Cut, I... I can do that too!"


    Although the prison temple Hayato is the kind of practice bomb, because the room is very sturdy, it is particularly unscrupulous, but he has not been able to move the wall a bit, so he is also very surprised at how much Sasakawa Rapei has improved.


    "Leping is indeed very powerful. The blow just now was as dazzling as the sun. Even I had to sigh! It''s just that, as punishment for breaking the wall, this week''s housework is left to you. Oh!"


    If you should boast, you should punish, Nie Kong thinks he is more fair!


    "I have decided, this trick is called Extreme Sun!"


    Hearing Nie Kong''s praise, Ping was also very happy, and decided the name of his trick in an instant.


    "No problem, I will do the housework well!"


    "Then hard work, brother!"


    After seeing Ping''s progress, Kyoko was happy from the heart, but she couldn''t help but feel more confident in herself.

 2509 The collapse of the second element Text 6 032, see the nine generations

    After Nie Kong went on the rooftop, he found the person he was looking for. At this time, he was teaching a little yellow bird who didn''t know where he came from, and was singing the school song.


    "Sure enough, it is here, it seems that Liu Dao Mukuro didn''t embarrass you!"


    "Someone is coming! Someone is coming!"


    The little yellow bird flapped its wings while shouting loudly at the skylark Kyouya.


    "Neither students nor teachers are allowed to stay in the school after the school is closed."


    Skylark glanced at Nie Kong coldly, not interested in Nie Kong''s purpose, but instead was first to maintain the order of the school.


    "I''ll leave after I say things."


    Nie Kong didn''t mind Skylark''s indifference, but directly stated his purpose straight away.


    "The one who defeated you was Liu Dao Mukuro. In a few days, Xiao Jing will bring Hayato and others to the door to fight."


    "and then?"


    Looking at Nie Kong who didn''t continue speaking halfway through, when he heard the first sentence, Hibari Kyouya frowned because he didn''t like the defeated word, then raised his eyebrows and looked displeased. Nie Kong.


    "Then, I will come to consult your intentions!"


    Nie Kong smiled and shrugged, as if I could not help it, "If you are going to deal with Liu Dao Mukuro yourself, you have to hurry up, otherwise he will be solved by Xiao Jing and others first. Blame me for not reminding you!"


    "Humph!"


    Hibari Kyoumi sneered and snorted, and then glanced at Nie Kong indifferently, the declarant word by word-"Liu Dao Mukuro, I must defeat him!"


    "In that case, then I know."


    Nie Kong glanced at the little yellow bird, and had already figured out how to notify it at that time.


    "Of course, and you, I will definitely defeat it."


    Skylark suddenly added a sentence, even though his face was still light and breezy, Nie Kong knew the firmness in his words.


    "I will wait."


    After listening to Skylark''s words, Nie Kong suddenly smiled, without any disdain or contempt, but felt a little relieved.


    After all, it''s better to have a direction to work than to have no goal!


    "correct!"


    Before leaving again, Nie Kong suddenly thought of something general, "This time you can be rescued, you have to thank Xiaojing and Kulom, you have suffered from the dizziness of Liudao Mukuro, Xiaojing has also helped you find someone. Come for treatment, you don¡¯t have to worry about this and suffer again!"


    In any case, Xiao Jing has been involved with Hibari Kyouya because of this matter. Whether Hibari Kyouya is willing or unwilling, the fact that he owes Xiao Jing a favor is indelible.


    Hibari Gongmi did not answer, but gave Nie Kong a cold glance, then turned around and continued to train his little yellow bird.


    However, Nie Kong knew that Skylark understood what he meant, and didn''t say much. He just left a sentence "Come to me when there is a problem" and disappeared in place.


    And Hibari Kyoumi, after Nie Kong left, he lay down all over, letting the little yellow bird stand next to his shoulder, looking up at the vast night sky, his eyes blank, not knowing what he was thinking.


    "Hehe, following this guy, it seems that you will often encounter interesting things."


    Hibari Kyoumi smiled with an unknown smile, and made a decision in his heart.


    Nie Kong had already left the school at this time, and did not see the changes in Skylark, but hesitated for a while about what he should do after this.


    "Almost, it''s time to have a good chat with the ninth generation of Pengley!"


    Nie Kong thought for a while. There is nothing else happening right now. It just happened that the last time I visited was due to an accident on Xiaojing''s side and I didn''t have a good time to see him. I just happened to take this opportunity to visit!


    Because Nie Kong didn''t plan to take another detour, he directly took Penglie''s leader''s ring as a guide and went directly to the side of the nine-generation leader of Penglie.


    As the white mist dissipated, Nie Kong, who was shifting in time and space, gradually saw the surrounding situation.


    It was a small house, which seemed to prevent escape, so there were no small windows. The room was dark, and it was lit by a dim lamp.


    Fortunately, the dark conditions did not affect Nie Kong''s normal vision to check the situation.


    "At any rate, he is the leader of the biggest Mafia in Italy, but he can still only be locked up in such a place. I really don''t know if I should pity you or sympathize with you!"


    Nie Kong looked at the ninth-generation leader of Pengley who was lying halfway on the small bed in front of him with a faint smile.


    "Compared to this, I am more interested in why the Ring of Chief Pengley is in your hands."


    Although the leader of Penglai was trapped, it did not affect his dignity at all.


    However, this leader ring, he clearly remembered that because he had a hunch, he gave it to Dino, the leader of another family, as safekeeping in advance, but he didn''t know why it appeared in the hands of someone he didn''t know.


    "Please don''t care about this, it''s just a guide for me to find you. Now this thing is another person''s property."


    Nie Kong explained, but did not make it clear, on the contrary, there was a deliberate misleading suspicion.


    This ring is now Xiaojing¡¯s thing. Even if it was him, it was just borrowed and used. However, in the understanding of the nine generations of leaders, Dino deliberately gave this thing to him in order to save him. Of this person.


    "So, are you here to rescue me specifically?"


    The ninth generation leader didn''t have any intention to leave, but he still said such tentative words to Nie Kong.


    "If you suddenly disappear now, I''m afraid it will panic your godson and the others!"


    Nie Kong chuckled, not only indifferent to the temptation of the ninth generation leader, but also silently mastering the initiative.


    "You have been here for a while, but you haven''t alarmed anyone. This is enough to prove that you are extraordinary."


    Even though the ninth-generation leader was reduced to a prisoner, the courage that belonged to him was not lost at all.


    "From your tone, I think you have made your own decision. No matter what I say, you can''t change your mind."


    The ninth-generation leader believed that he was not bad, but before Nie Kong appeared out of thin air, he didn''t feel the slightest breath!


    Even now, he didn''t feel the slightest breath coming from the opponent, as if he had been talking to himself, and the person in front of him was just what he had imagined.


    "May I know, which family are you from?"


    Even during probing, Nie Kong never showed any flaws. After the ninth-generation leader had no results in the trial, he had to step back and at least know the identity of the other party.


    "Although I probably know that I can''t stop your actions, at least if I don''t want to leave, there is still a way to stay."


    Compared to following someone who doesn''t know the details, the ninth generation leader is more willing to stay in his Penglai.


    Even if it is in such an unbearable status as a prisoner of the purpose.


    "Nie Kong, as for the family, it''s not a long time since it was founded."

 2510 The collapse of the second element Text 6 033, the meeting of the two leaders

    "Hehe, the family that can subdue yours, no matter how unknown, can I meet your leader." Ninth generation said with a smile.


    Nie Kong was silent for a while, nodded and said, "Yes."


    The meeting between Kyoko and the nine-generation chiefs can be said to be a baptism for Kyoko. Maybe Kyoko can learn a lot from it.


    Before the ninth-generation chiefs had time to talk about the incident, they saw that their eyes were dark, and they had been forced to eliminate their vision, and then their shoulders were put on Nie Kong, and he could not help but hesitate. They had not come up with any countermeasures. Hearing "arrived", the light was restored immediately before my eyes.


    "Welcome to Japan, the ninth generation leader."


    "Mr. Nie Kong''s ability is quite interesting."


    The ninth-generation chief looked at the completely unfamiliar room in front of him, and sighed casually without being surprised.


    Although he was imprisoned, he clearly knew that he was imprisoned in the Pengley headquarters in Italy, but the person in front of him was able to take people to Japan at will, and his ability is incredible!


    "Mr. Nie Kong, are you interested in joining our Pengley family?"


    It is impossible for a person with this ability to remain silent. There must be some news. However, the ninth-generation leader has not heard any news about this person. The ninth-generation leader cannot just let such a big threat. The best thing is It is safest to be in your own hands.


    "Sorry, I am not a person who wants to be controlled."


    "That''s really a pity!"


    "For your safety, I suggest you don''t act rashly. After all, although I don''t mean that, people who want the life of the ninth-generation leader of Pogolie have a lot!"


    Nie Kong warned nonchalantly, some in-depth things would be understood without explaining, he didn''t need to say more.


    "Always, are you in there? I made a cake. Would you like to eat something?"


    There was a knock on the door suddenly, but the two in the room were not surprised. Instead, they glanced at each other and chose to cooperate very tacitly.


    "Kyoko is so good."


    Since Jingzi moved in, Nie Kong has never worried about any housework. Jingzi has always handled it in an orderly manner, looking at Nie Kong very comfortable.


    "If the teacher is happy, I...I feel very happy too!"


    Jingzi, who had only come to deliver supper, was flushed with shame by Nie Kong''s words, and she couldn''t look up at Nie Kong, but her heart was very sweet.


    "Huh? Teacher, do you have guests?"


    Kyoko was just about to put the supper on the table, but as soon as she stepped into the room, she suddenly felt a strange breath.


    "You really can''t hide anything from Xiaojing!"


    Nie Kong smiled faintly, then stepped aside to block the place where the ninth-generation leader was, and Kyoko saw the old man sitting on the bed at a glance.


    "Xiao Jing, let me explain to you, this old gentleman is the ninth generation leader of the Ponceli, the most powerful Mafia in Italy, and it is still a cooperative relationship with our Bovino family. Would you like to get to know it?"


    "Huh? Is that so!"


    Kyoko was originally just casually curious, but he didn''t expect that the grandfather in front of him was such a person of identity, he couldn''t help being a little messy and very embarrassed.


    "Well, hello, I am Sasakawa Kyoko."


    Kyoko originally wanted to say something to introduce herself, but suddenly realized that the other party was an Italian, maybe she could not understand Japanese at all, she couldn''t help but paused, "Sora, what should I do, I don''t speak Italian!"


    "It doesn''t matter. For some reason, I happen to be able to speak Japanese."


    The leader of the nine generations of eyes was very amiable, not like a vicious Mafia at all, which made Kyoko feel relieved a lot.


    "In this case, I''m relieved."


    After hearing that the other party knew Japanese, Kyoko was relieved.


    "Hello, that."


    It was the first time Kyoko had dealt with the Italian Mafia. He didn''t know what kind of greeting in this regard, and was very embarrassed.


    While worrying about the identity of the other party, Kyoko also worried that her poor performance would make the other party look down on her family.


    "So, after seeing you, I can probably understand Mr. Nie Kong''s reluctance to join our family!"


    The ninth-generation leader seemed to like Jingzi''s appearance. After looking at Jingzi with a smile, he nodded to Nie Kong thoughtfully.


    "In time, I must be able to become a big family!"


    The ninth generation leaders have also seen many people, and they can still tell whether some people are suitable for leaders.


    If the little girl in front of you is the leader, and Nie Kong silently guides her behind, I am afraid that the Bovino family will not continue to be so peaceful and weak!


    After talking with the ninth-generation leader for a while, the other party did not look like a leader at all, but looked like an ordinary grandfather, amiable, making Kyoko feel particularly cordial.


    In particular, when Kyoko wanted to learn about the Mafia, the ninth-generation chiefs also spoke mildly, just like grandpa was teaching his granddaughter. Not only did Kyoko feel cordial, he also told them. Kyoko has many things to remember about being a leader.


    "By the way, Grandpa Ninth Generation, in the case of the Mafia, would he really do something like that in the interior?"


    After talking about the good things, Kyoko couldn''t help but start asking about the dark side of the Mafia.


    "In this case, it still depends on the attitude of the leader. If you don''t want to, you can get your family into the right path, but some things in the dark cannot be avoided. After all, we are a mafia!"


    The ninth-generation leader did not hide anything because the other party was just a girl of middle school students. As a leader, you still have to know what you should know.


    "I know, I will definitely work hard!"


    Kyoko couldn''t say "I will never let my family do illegal or criminal things" irrationally. What she can guarantee is that she will try to avoid it with her own strength.


    "Xiao Jing is becoming more and more like a leader!"


    Nie Kong felt a little relieved. From being at a loss to what to do now and working hard step by step now, Kyoko really didn''t want to live up to the expectations of others, and wanted to do her own responsibilities.


    "I know that I am still very immature and not strong enough. The higher the position, the greater the responsibility. If I don''t work hard, I will not face the trust of my brothers!!"


    Kyoko was still a little bit resistant to the position of this leader at first, but after gradually getting in touch with people in this area, she found that the Mafia was not as innocent as she thought. Now that she has taken over this responsibility, then She also naturally gave up her own consciousness!


    "I look forward to your growth!"


    After talking, the ninth-generation leader had a very good impression of this strong and kind little leader, and he could understand why people like Nie Kong would follow her.


    Kyoko''s cuteness and purity, even he likes it very much.

 2511 The collapse of the second element Text 6 034, the confusion of the prison temple

    As if nothing had happened, Kyoko nodded to the ninth generation leader as a farewell, and then left Nie Kong''s room.


    After really meeting the leader of the Mafia this time, Kyoko, who had been a little uneasy, finally felt relieved, and felt full of confidence inexplicably.


    "My brother seems to have developed a very powerful trick. It seems that there is no problem. I don''t know how the situation is going on at the prison temple..."


    As Kyoko muttered to herself, she came to the room where the prison temple was, and approached the door, wanting to see what''s inside.


    "Huh? Why can''t I see everything clearly..."


    Jingzi looked inside with a probe, but it was smoky inside. Only a vague figure could be seen, which was not real at all.


    "Come in and take a look, don''t worry, Hayato is already immersed in his own world and will not be disturbed by the outside world."


    An uncle who suddenly appeared opened the door and spoke to Kyoko with a blank face.Kyoko was surprised, isn''t the uncle in front of him Sharma, the school''s teacher.


    "Ah, good."


    Jing Zi froze for a moment, and entered the room lightly without refusing.


    "Prince of Prison Temple seems to be in a very bad situation. If this continues, the body will not be able to bear it!"


    After entering the room, she could see clearly more decisively than from outside, but Kyoko couldn''t help feeling anxious when she saw the bomb-induced wounds on his body in the prison temple.


    "Why didn''t you stop Prison Temple-kun? His injury was not healed. If he continues to work hard like this, his body will definitely not be able to stand it!"


    Kyoko didn''t understand. Nie Kong said that Shamar was the enlightenment teacher of the prison temple, so Kyoko was very relieved, but he did not expect that Shamar would have no reaction to the self-mutilation behavior of the prison temple at all.


    "If he can''t deeply understand his mistakes, he might as well practice here to die, so as not to embarrass me after being on the battlefield!"


    Shamar''s rare seriousness, even the temperament that likes to take advantage of girls has curtailed. Although he said cold and unrelenting words, Kyoko saw the worry in his eyes really.


    "I remember there is a saying in the book that no one is perfect. Everyone can be blinded by things in front of them, or when their hearts are deceived. At this time, shouldn''t those of us who are friends go out for our own sake? Companions solve problems!"


    Kyoko was so angry that she couldn''t help but watch the prison temple go on like this.


    "No, I must stop this kind of behavior of Prison Temple Lord!"


    "Although you are right, I can''t refute it, but Hayato has been a stubborn person since he was a child. He will fight his life if he recognizes one thing, I am afraid it is not so persuasive!"


    Shamar looked at the little girl in front of him with complicated eyes, and thoughts in his heart.


    "If I haven''t tried it, how can I know if it succeeded or not!"


    Kyoko didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to Shamar¡¯s thoughts, her eyes were staring nervously at the figure of Hayato in Prison Temple. When he saw that he had made a mistake without success, there was no countermeasure in her heart, but her body had already rushed up and was quickly in her hands. Create an enchantment and protect the Falcon of Prison Temple.


    "boom--"


    With this ups and downs of explosions sounding, Shamar wanted to stop the treatment that was too late and could only be prepared to take action at any time.


    "Cough cough cough-you deserve to be the Prison Temple Lord, so powerful..." After the smoke dissipated, Kyoko coughed a few times because of the smoke, and then quickly checked the situation of the Prison Temple Hayato.


    "Prison Temple, are you okay!"


    "Stupid woman, why are you rushing out! Do you know what happened just now, it is very likely that you will lose your life directly!"


    The prison temple falcon was so desperate to teach Kyoko, not only because of his worries about Kyoko, but also because of his incompetence.


    "Ah, seeing that Lord Prison Temple still has the strength to accuse me, it seems that there should be no major problem, then I am relieved!"


    Kyoko breathed a sigh of relief after seeing the Hayato at Prison Temple was okay.


    "Hayato, Little Beauty Kyoko saved your life. Not only did you not thank you but also yelled, are you worthy of her!"


    Seeing this look of the Falcon in the Prison Temple, Shamar couldn''t help frowning and murmured.


    "It doesn''t matter, protect the family members, this is what we as the leader should do!"


    Kyoko didn''t care much, anyway, now that she and Prison Temple are fine, and everyone is happy about it.


    "Idiot, protecting the leader is what our guardians should do. If the leader is to protect, then why do we need to work hard to strengthen our strength!"


    Heiji Hayato felt irritated because of his failure to do anything in his cultivation. After seeing the breakthroughs made by Takeshi Yamamoto and Rakuhei Sasakawa, the feeling of backwardness became more obvious. He couldn''t help but start desperately, but he didn''t expect the reason for his surprise. Kyoko almost got hurt.


    "If your way to strengthen your strength is to fight for your own life, then I can only order you as a leader and stop immediately!"


    Kyoko became rare and serious, with a sullen face, and a look of disapproval, and severely asked the prison temple Hayato to stop the self-harm-like practice mode.


    "The reason why we plan to attack those people this time is because we want to protect Fengtai and them, but if you use this method to improve your strength, you will have fallen before we can fight back. Now, this is not the result I want!"


    Kyoko squeezed her hands, looking at the jail temple Hayato who was shocked by her own words, her emotions became more and more excited.


    "I always thought that Dr. Shamar was a foolish uncle, but from his attitude towards you, although he was very rude, he was really worried about you. You can''t feel it!"


    Although Kyoko worked very hard, she had always protected her body well. She just didn''t want others to worry about it, so she was very angry when she saw the behavior of Hayato in Prison Temple who did not care about her own life.


    "Uh... Well, it''s not okay to say that I am a foolish man, I was still young..."


    Shamar intervened untimely, trying to explain a few words for himself, but Kyoko didn''t have the time to pay more attention.


    "Since you don''t even think about your own life, I will protect your life!"


    After a period of contact, Kyoko learned that Yukuji Hayato is actually a disgusting and good-looking person. Although he has a violent temper, he is a gentle and kind-hearted person. That''s why Kyoko is willing to treat him as his companion, but he did not expect , He would be such a person who cares so much about his life!


    "If the life of the guardian of the family is to be protected by the leader, then this will put the cart before the horse."


    Nie Kong suddenly appeared at the door, staring blankly at the few people present, and then slowly walked to the side of the Falcon in the prison temple, patted his shoulder gently, and squatted down, looking at the prison temple. Qi Ping asked calmly.


    "Hayato, now you understand, is the real reason for the difficulty I set for you!"


    Prison Temple Hayato is the most immature of a few people. It may also be caused by family reasons when he was a child, so no matter what, he must be made aware of his own importance.


    "It''s not just Shamar, me, Kyoko, and your sister Bianchi, are also very worried about you!"


    "I¡­¡­"


    The prison temple Hayato lowered his head, his body trembling slightly, not knowing what to say.


    "Am I wrong to rush forward desperately?"


    The Hayato at Prison Temple was a little confused, and doubted the direction he had been heading.

 2512 The collapse of the second element Text 6 035, teacher, Ping recognized our relationship.

    "No, Prison Temple Lord¡¯s fierce attack can give us very powerful help, but when encountering danger, Prison Temple Lord should also know to retreat. After all, our goal is not to defeat the enemy, but to protect. Our peace!"


    Kyoko didn''t know how to make it clear to the prison temple Hayato, so she said her thoughts directly.


    "I also plan to see this fireworks display with everyone. If there is no Prison Temple Lord, I am afraid we will be very alone!"


    These words were all from Kyoko''s heart, but these small things that should have been trivial, on the contrary, were able to touch the heart of the Hayato in Prison Temple.


    "I know."


    The falcon from the prison temple stared at Kyoko with piercing eyes, until Nie Kong couldn''t stand it and coughed a few times before he suddenly reacted. His heart suddenly became bright, stood up, and slapped Kyoko on the chest with a vow.


    "I will take good care of my life, and always guard the leader of you!"


    "Um, just call me Kyoko, you don''t need to call me the leader, I would be embarrassed to call me the leader..."


    Although Kyoko had the enlightenment to be a leader in her heart, she was a little embarrassed to hear others call it like this.


    "Since you can''t be called the leader, then Sister Kyoko will be fine!"


    Seeing that Kyoko was still not accustomed to the title of chief, the Hayato at Prison Temple immediately changed to another title.


    In fact, he is a very simple person. As long as he recognizes a person, he will swear loyalty, which is simply a stick.Ming wise quotient is very high, but emotional quotient is not so high.


    "Prison Temple, we are the same year, how can I call me the head of the eldest sister!"


    Kyoko was taken aback by the enthusiasm of the prison temple falcon. Although it is not good to say that, Kyoko always felt that the enthusiastic prison temple falcon was like a big dog, very clingy.


    "Ah, it seems that my old man is really out of date. Nowadays young guys like to listen to the words of pretty little girls, and they are completely deaf to me!"


    Seeing that the Falcon in the Prison Temple finally opened his heart knot, and was also happy from the heart, Shamar couldn''t help but laugh at himself, revealing his own amusing nature.


    "Mr. Shamar doesn''t actually need to belittle himself like this."


    Nie Kong answered the words faintly, but in the expectation of "Come on and praise me, I want to hear you praise me", Shamar chuckled and continued.


    "In fact, Mr. Shamar is just an uncle, he has not reached the point of an old man!"


    Shamar had a dumb expression on his face, thinking that Nie Kong would compliment him with a few comforting words or something, but he didn''t expect that the ones he got would still be ridicule.


    "Sure enough, men hate it the most, little beauty Kyoko, big brother, I need your safety~"


    Shamar made a tearful appearance while preparing to throw into Kyoko''s arms and prepare to eat tofu, but before he got close, he was given a punch by the prison temple Hayato who was protecting Kyoko.


    "Uncle pervert, you are not allowed to get close to Sister Jingzi!"


    Although the other party is his own master, the Jailji Hayato also understands the other party''s character very well, so he didn''t hesitate to act.


    "Kyoko, the things you should do have been done, and the next thing is between their masters and apprentices. It''s getting late, and you should almost take a rest!"


    Nie Kong smiled and ignored the two noisy masters and apprentices, and took Jingzi''s hand, ready to leave the room.


    "Stop it! Ah, it hurts¡ª"


    Shamar kept avoiding the bombs thrown by the Prison Temple Falcon at him, Yu Guang ignored Nie Kong''s behavior, and immediately excitedly pointed at the Prison Temple Falcon in Nie Kong''s direction and shouted.


    "Hayato, your sister Kyoko is going to be taken away by the big bad wolf, don''t you hurry up to get it back!"


    Although Shamar felt it was a pity, he felt that Kyoko actually matched his apprentice very well, so after seeing Nie Kong''s behavior, he immediately spoke out and wanted the prison temple to make trouble.


    "You are the perverted wolf wolf who specializes in selecting beauties. Sister Jingzi and Teacher Nie Kong match up very well. I can''t protect it in time, so what to grab!"


    The Falcon of the Prison Temple worshipped Nie Kong and Kyoko very much, and had no thoughts that they shouldn''t have, so he couldn''t help being particularly angry at Shamar''s nonsense.


    Because of the words of the Hayato in the Prison Temple, Kyoko couldn''t help but pause, and realized that her thoughts were already obvious to others at a glance. She blushed shyly, pulling Nie Kong and hurriedly left. .


    "Xiao Jing is always very shy!"


    Nie Kong looked at Jingzi''s flushing face, feeling very happy, and couldn''t help but feel ridiculed.


    "Teacher, don''t make fun of me. It seems that both of us already know..."


    Although Kyoko has matured a lot in behavior and handling, as long as she is in front of Nie Kong, she can easily become a shy little girl in seconds.


    Although Kyoko didn''t want to be like this, she always felt embarrassed, but there was no way to control this, and she couldn''t help it.


    "It doesn''t matter, it''s just a matter of time."


    Nie Kong didn''t have any thoughts about this kind of thing. The two of them were so obvious that they would not know the person unless they really had no EQ!


    "Well, my brother doesn''t seem to object, I can rest assured."


    Jingzi smiled softly, holding Nie Kong''s hand tightly, and the little deer slammed in her heart, completely unable to calm down.


    "Eh? What is against?"


    He happened to hear Kyoko''s last words from the passing Sasakawa. He was a little confused, and was about to continue to ask, but suddenly he found the hands of the two in front of him.


    "Eh-you... you guys!"


    Although Rakuhei Sasakawa didn''t want to oppose anything, he was completely surprised by the unexpected situation.


    "Brother, you shouldn''t oppose us!"


    Kyoko was still a little nervous, wondering if his brother could accept this kind of teacher-student relationship between his sister and the teacher.


    "You¡ªyou!"


    Sasakawa was so shocked that he didn''t know what to say at all.


    Nie Kong smiled helplessly. He had forgotten that this boxing fan had put all his thoughts on boxing or the strong, and did not notice anything in this aspect.


    It''s the so-called-people with low EQ...


    "Ping, I have set your future practice goals. Starting tomorrow, it will be more and more difficult to break through!"


    Under this circumstance, Nie Kong could only choose to change the subject first. After all, Sasakawa Rakuhei is a relatively naturally slow type of person in this regard, and gradually letting him get used to it is the best way.


    "Eh? Really, I have to work hard! I must strengthen the protection of Kyoko."


    Sure enough, Sasakawa Rapei was immediately attracted by this incident, but after all, it was his sister''s love, and he still cared, but for a while, he couldn''t accept that his sister already had someone he liked.


    "Kyoko, you have always reassured me the most since childhood. Now, I am very happy that you can find support!"


    After Sasakawa said this to Kyoko with a serious expression on his face, Sasakawa ran to the basement.

 2513 The collapse of the second element body 6 036, meet Xiaochun by chance

    I don''t know if it was because of Nie Kong''s influence or because Liu Dao Mukuro had other considerations. After that, there really were no other actions, which also made Kyoko and his team relieved.


    "Tomorrow is the time to fight back. Today, everyone should rest early, recharge their energy, and strive for a safe and sound return tomorrow!" Kyoko said encouragingly.


    Everyone is almost ready, and on the eve of the battle, everyone is more excited and excited.


    "Xiao Jing is becoming more and more a leader, and so are you. The rapid progress is amazing!"


    While smiling, Nie Kong sighed as if there was nothing. He saw the growth of several people in his eyes, and I have to say that he was quite satisfied.


    Especially Kyoko, from the beginning of an ordinary female middle school student, she has grown up to orderly arrange plans and regulate family members. Although there is no way to achieve no omissions, Nie Kong¡¯s guidance is still needed, but this is short. A huge growth in a short period of time is not something ordinary people can achieve.Now Kyoko is more of a leader than Tsuna.


    Nie Kong personally taught that he would not lose to Rebau En in any case, and Kyoko would not lose to A Gang.


    This time, the plan is for the Vanguard Captain¡¯s Prison Temple Hayato to clear the way first, with Yamamoto Takeshi¡¯s assistance to clean up the rest. Sasakawa Ryouhei will protect by Kyoko and Kulom, while Futa will stay at home, and Bi Ang Qi protects Yiping and Lan Bo together.


    Because Nie Kong is a special adviser, he will have his own actions.


    "Let those guys see how good we are!"


    The Hayato in Prison Temple was particularly excited. After all, that fiasco made him very deep in memory, and he was always waiting for shame.


    "Let''s do it to the limit!"


    Sasakawa had no feelings of hatred towards the other party. The reason for his blood was purely to see how much his strength had improved.


    "Well, although youth is passionate, you still have to protect your body!"


    Yamamoto Takeshi is more cheerful and calm. For him, although this battle is very important, the baseball game after this is also very important!


    "Yamamoto is right, protecting yourself is the most important thing!"


    Kyoko also emphasized it, and then, as if thinking of something happy, smiled sweetly, "After this matter is resolved, let''s all go to the fireworks display together!"


    It''s rare for everyone to get together, but because of this matter, there is still no time to play together. Although Kyoko also knows the importance of improving strength, the combination of work and rest is even more important!


    "Since Sister Kyoko said so, we must go to the fireworks show together!"


    As an Italian, Heiji Hayato didn''t feel much about the fireworks display, but since Kyoko has already said so, he naturally raised his hands in agreement as a loyal servant.


    After the arrangement was in place, everyone went back to their room to rest, but Nie Kong saw that everyone had gone to rest, and then came to the place where Hibari Kyoumi was.


    "Kyouya, tomorrow is the day to find Liu Dao Mukuro to fight back. These days, as the results of my training, you should show it to me tomorrow!"


    Nie Kong looked at the skylark Kyouya, who was in the mode of preparing for battle immediately when he saw his arrival with a smile.


    "Huh, that guy, I will clean it myself!"


    Although the other party didn''t have the slightest intention of wanting to do something, Hibari Kyouya''s intention to fight did not diminish at all. He snorted at Nie Kong''s words, and after faintly announced his initiative, he involuntarily attacked Nie Kong. Past.


    "Such a good moonlight, but you can only do this kind of incomprehensible thing, which is really disappointing!"


    Nie Kong is really helpless for the fighting frenzy in front of him. In the past few days, he has been abused by himself every night, but he is not discouraged. On the contrary, he is more and more courageous. He is really a young boy with no energy to use!


    "It''s so noisy!"


    Hibari Kyoumi frowned in dissatisfaction, looking at Nie Kong who was completely different from before and had no thoughts to fight, he couldn''t help but stopped the attack unhappy.


    "Take a good rest tonight, Liu Dao Mukuro is not that easy to deal with!"


    Nie Kong didn''t know whether it was intentional or not. He specifically reminded Skylark of his previous defeat. When he saw Skylark glance at him with some discomfort, he suddenly laughed, waved his hand at Skylark, and disappeared on the spot.


    "Liu Dao Mukuro! Liu Dao Mukuro!"


    After seeing Nie Kong''s departure, the little yellow bird Yundou flew to Skylark''s side, and listened to his shoulder, and kept calling Liu Daosu''s name.


    "Hmph, tomorrow, defeat that guy!"


    Skylark snorted coldly, glanced at Yun Dou, with a cold face and no expression, turned around and returned to his room, ready to rest.


    Although Hibari has always refused to gather and join Kyoko''s family, Nie Kong also believes that in tomorrow''s decisive battle, Hibari will not only take part in it, but also take the lead and act alone to remove all obstacles that cannot be seen.


    Even if you are not gregarious, this powerful combat power is also indispensable!


    "Allah, Xiaochun, why are you here?"


    On the way back, Nie Kong was very surprised when he met someone he hadn''t seen for a long time on the way home.


    "Ha Yi, Nie... Teacher Nie Kong?"


    Originally, Miura Chun, who was still surreptitiously digging his head and wondering what he was doing, was taken aback by the sudden appearance of the sound. He turned his head sharply and found that it was Nie Kong, and he was relieved.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, you scared me to death!"


    Miura Chun patted his chest and breathed a sigh of relief. Although Nie Kong was a teacher, he didn''t have much grudge, and he was naturally intimate.


    "Just call me teacher, don''t be so polite."


    Miura Chun''s hair is also very good, soft and comfortable to the touch. Nie Kong, who was used to touching his head, unconsciously reached out and touched Miura Chun''s head, trying to calm his emotions.


    "Ah, Teacher Nie Kong is older, then I''ll call you Big Brother!"


    Xiaochun is more lively and cheerful, and has a relatively strong accepting ability. He quickly agreed to Nie Kong''s proposal, and was kindly captivating.


    "By the way, Xiaochun, what are you doing here?"


    Nie Kong smiled unclearly and looked in the direction Xiaochun had peeked before. Then he turned his head back and smiled at Xiaochun slightly, "Could it be possible that you are doing something bad?"


    "Hayi! It''s not a bad thing, Xiaochun didn''t do anything bad!"


    Miura Haru hurriedly waved his hand to indicate that he was not doing bad things, but then he lowered his head vainly, and both hands played with index fingers unconsciously, his eyes dodge, and he saw that there was something to hide.


    "Then Xiaochun, what are you doing? So mysterious?"


    Nie Kong knew that Miura Chun was a more lively and active girl, but there was nothing bad about it. He would do this, I''m afraid there is a special reason.


    "When I was running just now, I saw a very cute and lovely child. By the way, Teacher Nie Kong, have you seen it!"


    Nie Kong shook his head. This girl really likes children too much.

 2514 The collapse of the second element Text 6 037, the master of Yiping

    As soon as he talked about his preferences, Haru Miura immediately became excited, unable to calm down at all, but he was not excited for a while, but suddenly fell lonely, "It''s just that I haven''t found it for a long time..."


    "If you can''t find it, don''t look for it. Maybe it will suddenly appear again someday!"


    While comforting Miura Chun, Nie Kong offered his own suggestions, "Why don''t you go to my house and find Lan Bo and Yiping?"


    At this time, it was the time when the child was most energetic. Even if Yiping might fall asleep, Lan Bo was afraid that he would not go to bed so early.


    "Hay! Really!"


    With surprise on Miura Chun''s face, he immediately had the urge to go to Nie Kong''s house immediately, but after noticing the sky, he gave up this plan.


    "It''s still tomorrow, it''s too late today, maybe Lan Bo and Yiping are already asleep..."


    "If that''s the case, then so be it. Tomorrow, although we are not at home, but Feng is too at home, you just have to say that I let you come."


    Tomorrow was the day of the decisive battle. They were not at home. After thinking about it, Nie Kong felt that there should be no problem, so he did not refuse.


    "It¡¯s getting late, and it¡¯s not safe for a girl to wander the road alone, especially if you are a beautiful girl like Xiaochun, it¡¯s easier to attract the attention of idiots. For the sake of safety, let me send you home first. !"


    "No, no, no, I can go back by myself!"


    Although his face was flushed by the compliment in Nie Kong''s words, and his heart was ecstatic, Xiaochun still waved in habit to refuse.


    Anyway, her home is not far from here, there shouldn''t be any problems.


    "I will be worried."


    Nie Kong didn''t say much, just four words, which successfully changed Miura Chun''s attitude.


    "Well, since you said that..."


    Because of Nie Kong''s gentle care, Miura Chun couldn''t help but feel the deer bumping into her heart. Chun''s heart sprouts. Seeing Nie Kong''s appearance, she couldn''t refuse.


    "Let''s go."


    Nie Kong then touched Miura Chun''s head with satisfaction, took her hand in a logical way, and walked towards her house.


    "Xiaojing really likes you, Xiaochun, but Xiaochun hasn''t been here recently. Little Kyoto is a bit lonely!"


    Although Xiaojing has Kulom now, Kulom is not particularly keen on sweets. Xiaojing also wants to play with Xiaochun again. Nie Kong, as the closest person, sees it very clearly.


    "There was a test recently and I was busy studying. Xiaochun originally went to Kyoko to play after preparing for the test!"


    After all, Xiaochun studied at the Senior Women''s College, which requires relatively high academic performance, and it is not easy to maintain excellent results.


    "But I just found a newly opened cake shop. The cakes in it look delicious, so I can take Kyoko to eat it next time!"


    For Haru Miura, sweets and cute children are her two favorite aspects.


    "Is it a good idea, I wonder if Xiao Chunhuan welcomes me to join the party between you?"


    Even if you don''t have time later, you still have to actively participate in such things as inviting girls.


    "No problem, Brother Kong, we will be very happy if you come!"


    When he heard that Nie Kong was going to be with him, Haru Miura was inexplicably excited, with some vague hopes.


    "Ah, this is my home. Thank you, Big Brother Nie Kong, for taking me home!"


    It was a bit unaccustomed to call Big Brother Haru Miura at first, but after a few calls, she was already screaming smoothly.


    "There seems to be no one in Xiaochun''s family..."


    Nie Kong casually glanced at the home that Xiaochun said, but the home was very deserted and there was no human atmosphere.


    "Well, yes, Mom and Dad have gone to other cities to give lectures, and it will take a while to come back."


    Haru Miura didn''t think much, he looked like he was used to it.


    "So, I live alone..."


    Nie Kong looked up at Miura Chun''s home, thoughtfully.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Seeing something wrong with Nie Kong, Haru Miura was a little curious.


    "It''s okay. If you live alone in a girl''s family, you should pay more attention to safety. If anything goes wrong, just come to us!"


    Nie Kong keenly perceives something wrong with this house, but his family is also troubled at this time. After this period of time has passed, I will invite Xiaochun over!


    "En! Xiaochun got it, thank you Brother Nie Kong!"


    Although Miura Haru didn''t think there was any problem, he was very happy to hear Nie Kong''s concern.


    "Well, then you go in and rest early."


    Nie Kong knew that with Miura Chun¡¯s carefree personality, there might be a problem, so he had to put his own barrier on her body first, and then watched her enter the house and looked around for a while before he walked away. .


    "Big Brother Nie Kong is really gentle, whoever can become his bride will definitely be very happy!"


    After returning to her room, Xiaochun recalled Nie Kong''s gentle treatment of herself, and could not help blushing, and could not help but fantasize.


    At this time, Nie Kong naturally didn''t know Xiaochun''s current thoughts. Originally he was planning to go back to rest, but he did not expect to encounter an unexpected guest on the way home.


    "It seems that the super cute child Xiaochun said should be you!"


    Nie Kong looked at the baby in front of him, laughed lightly, and said lightly.


    "I just passed by..."


    When I remembered that I was just passing by, but was inexplicably entangled by the lively girl, Feng also expressed his helplessness.


    The appearance of a baby like Liborn, but in fact the wind of an adult bowed gently to Nie Kong in respect.


    "My Yiping is causing you trouble."


    "That''s not true. Yiping is very well-behaved. I have to thank you."


    Since the other party knew that Yiping lived in his own home, he must have gone through some investigations, Nie Kong was not surprised, after all, the opponent''s strength was there.


    "I am relieved to see that Yiping is safe, and I will beg of you."

 2515 The collapse of the second element Text 6 038, preparations for war

    Feng nodded at Nie Kong, and was about to leave.


    "Aren''t you going to meet Yiping separately? Yiping misses you very much."


    Yiping respects and likes his master style very much. This can be clearly seen by outsiders like Nie Kong. If he can meet one another, he will definitely be very happy.


    "Thank you for your concern, Yiping has her own way to go, I believe her!"


    Feng faintly rejected Nie Kong''s proposal, and then he lifted his foot gently, and it floated away from the place where it was like the wind and disappeared.


    Since the other party was unwilling, Nie Kong did not force it.The seven babies are quite capable, but Nie Kong didn''t take them seriously either.


    "Master..."


    Feeling the breath of his master, Yiping hesitated and walked to the place where the wind was before, constantly looking around, trying to find his master.


    "Brother Kong, have you seen my master?"


    Yiping frowned tightly. After looking for a long time and couldn''t find it, he had to ask Nie Kong out loud.


    "There are still many opportunities to see you again in the future, Yiping."


    Nie Kong walked closer to Yiping and gently hugged it up, watching her immature face look very lost, Nie Kong could only enlighten as much as possible.


    "Yiping, why did you run out suddenly!"


    "Lambo, Yiping, it''s so late, don''t run around!"


    Because Yiping suddenly ran out, Lan Bo, who was very curious about the reason, also ran out looking for Yiping, followed by Feng Tai, who took care of the two, with an anxious expression, fearing that he would not be able to take care of the two children.


    "Ah, Brother Kong, you are back."


    Feng Tai, who was still very worried, immediately settled after seeing Nie Kong holding Yiping.


    "Yiping, look, it''s not just Lan Bo, but Brother Fengtai is also worried about you suddenly running out!"


    Nie Kong patted it gently, and gestured in the direction of Lan Bo and Fengtai.


    "Lambo, I''m fine, let''s go back."


    Seeing that Lan Bo came out to find him, Yiping retracted his lost expression and bowed too much to Feng Feng.


    "Sorry, Brother Fengtai, I worried you."


    "It doesn''t matter, you''ll be fine in Yiping."


    Feng too quickly waved his hand, indicating that he didn''t mind.


    "Yiping, what is the master you just mentioned? Did you find it?"


    Lan Bo didn''t care about anything else, he only knew that he was still playing games with Yiping, but suddenly Yiping ran out while yelling to Master, so he chased it out.


    "Master was not found, but it''s okay now."


    Although Yiping felt a bit regretful that he didn''t see Master, he was still very happy to see that Lan Bo Hefeng cared so much about himself.


    "Let''s go, let''s go home."


    Nie Kong looked at the home not far away, picked up Lan Bo''s Fengtai, and walked towards the house.


    After the two children and Fengtai were settled, Nie Kong returned to his room.


    Before he knew it, the sky was already slightly bright. After Nie Kong got up, he was cooking breakfast in the kitchen. He was originally prepared to wake everyone up, but found that those people had already got up spontaneously.


    "Sure enough, you can eat delicious food when you live here. I really want to live here forever!"


    After Yamamoto finished washing, he was originally preparing for morning exercises, but found that Nie Kong was already preparing breakfast. While somewhat surprised, he also showed great interest in Nie Kong''s cooking.


    "Originally, I was ready to prepare breakfast, giving everyone a surprise, but I didn''t expect you to be earlier than me!"


    Kyoko looked a little surprised at the group of people who had already risen, but then she realized that it was probably because of a special reason today.


    "You go to the morning exercise first, and I will notify you after Sora and I have prepared breakfast!"


    At this time, Jingzi was already very bold and commanding everyone to do their own things, and then together with Kulom, helping Nie Kong.


    "Xiaojing, you and Colom, come here, I will teach you the steps and some points that need attention, you come and try."


    Nie Kong originally didn''t need help from others, but the hospitality was difficult, so Nie Kong didn''t refuse. By the way, he thought of teaching them how to cook.


    "Really? Hmmm, I hope I can make it as delicious as you made!" Jingzi was very excited. She liked to cook at first, but now Nie Kong is willing to teach, she is naturally very happy.


    "I... I can''t..."


    Although Kulom thought about it, he didn''t have much confidence and worried that what he made would not taste good.


    "It''s okay Kulom, let''s do it together, okay?"


    Jingzi didn''t worry about this problem. Even if she didn''t believe in herself, she believed in Nie Kong''s teaching ability.


    "Colom, your shortcoming is that you are not confident enough, come on, you have to believe in yourself!"


    Nie Kong cheered up Kulom, and Kyoko also grabbed Kulom''s hand and expressed his belief in her.


    "Okay, okay, I''ll do my best!"


    It''s already been said that if Kulom refused to resign, it would be too hypocritical. Moreover, she was unwilling to let down Nie Kong and Kyoko''s hopes, so she mustered up her courage and listened carefully to Nie Kong''s words. Cooking meals.


    "Finally finished!"


    Seeing that they worked together to complete the luxurious breakfast on their own, both Kulom and Jingzi were very happy. After hearing the praise from Nie Kong, they became even more excited.


    "I will ask them to come for breakfast."


    Kulom has not realized that such a beautiful and delicious meal is from his own hands. He can''t believe it, but his inner joy is very real.


    "Colom, believe in yourself, you can do it."


    The reason why Nie Kong specifically chose to let go and let Kulom and Kyoko make breakfast was just because he wanted to take this to make Kulom more confident.


    "I see."


    Kulom blushed embarrassedly, and nodded, somewhat confident in himself.


    "smell good!"


    Sasakawa Rakuhei and his party gradually gathered at the table, and they showed salivating expressions about early.


    "Boss Nie Kong didn''t do this, right?"


    After taking a bite, the Hayato in Prison Temple immediately noticed the difference.


    "Although it is not as invincibly delicious as the boss Nie Kong made, it is also very good!"


    "This was made by me and Kulom, guided by Teacher Nie Kong, how about it, delicious!"


    Kyoko was very happy, pulling Kulom together, looking like he was waiting for such praise.


    Kulom was a little uncomfortable standing beside Kyoko, rarely being praised, which made her feel very embarrassed.


    Seeing Jingzi''s way of asking for praise, Nie Kong couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Although Kyoko is now more and more like a leader, she is still just a kid who likes to listen to praise!


    "It''s delicious at the limit!" Sasakawa Rakuhei didn''t know how to say anything nice, and would only express his emotions in the most true way.


    "It''s very delicious, Kyoko, you cooked very well, Kulom, I didn''t expect you to be weak in writing, but the cooking is still very good!"


    Because Kulom is very introverted, he is busy exercising at ordinary times, and there is basically no opportunity to communicate, but since they belong to the same family, Yamamoto Takeshi wants to communicate more with Kulom.


    "In the future, with teacher Nie Kong''s teaching, we will have a lot of good food in the future!"


    Not many people can refuse the temptation of good food. They can taste good food every day after being tired. This is something to look forward to.


    It''s just a pity that Takeshi Yamamoto couldn''t enjoy the food made by Teacher Nie Kong every day like everyone else.


    "Everyone, have a good meal. After we are done, we should set out to deal with Liu Dao Mukuro."


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of the good results of the practice or because of the good food. Everyone is full of confidence. After eating breakfast happily, after cleaning up, they are ready to go.

 2516 The collapse of the second element body 6 039, the Avengers obstruct

    "Sister Biyangqi, I will trouble you to take care of it once the blue wave and the wind are too high."


    Kyoko glanced at Ipping Lanbo, who was still a child, looked at Bi Yangqi, and explained with some worry.


    "I see."


    Bi Yangqi put on a lot of dark glasses because the Hayato in Prison Temple saw her face, so she nodded to Kyoko''s explanation, and then looked up at the prison. Temple Falcon.


    "Hayato, I''m waiting for you to come back safely, and my sister will wait for you with delicious food."


    Although she was not a dear, Bi Yangqi also cared for the Prison Temple Hayato as her own younger brother. Although the way of caring was a bit wrong, the intention was genuine.


    "I''ll come back safely, but I don''t need this..."


    Hearing Bi Yangqi''s words, the prison temple Hayato couldn''t help but think of the horror of dark cooking again, and there was a chill in his back.


    "Miss Biyangqi, don''t scare Hayato, otherwise it will be bad if Hayato has a stomachache again."


    Nie Kong said lightly, putting his hand on the shoulder of the Falcon in the Prison Temple without incident, and silently helped him control his body.


    "Now that everyone is ready, let''s go."


    The address of Liudao Mukuro had been found out from the beginning, and Kyoko and a group of people marched towards Obsidian Middle School.


    "I remember, the last time I came here, it was years ago..."


    Kyoko frowned slightly as he looked at the chaos around him, "The base camp of Liudao Mukuro is in front of me, let''s go."


    The place where Liu Dao Mukuro settled was Obsi Middle School, and his base camp was Hei Yao Paradise.


    "It seems that someone has already wiped out a lot of rubbish before us!"


    The Hayato at the Prison Temple looked at the surroundings and spoke out the conclusion he had drawn with some discomfort.


    "It seems that we are basically knocked down with one blow. Is it possible that Senior Hibari has already broken in ahead of us?"


    Nie Kong had told himself about Hibari, so Kyoko also knew about Hibari Kyouya.


    "According to Kyouya''s character, it is very possible."


    Nie Kong had expected this situation a long time ago, so he didn''t feel that there was anything wrong.


    "Then let''s go quickly, if something happens to Hibari, it won''t be good!"


    Although Kyoko knew Hibari Kyouya was great, but the opponent was a character like Liudao Mukuro, Kyoko did not dare to slack off.


    "To be on the safe side, the Prison Temple and I will take a step ahead in case there is any accident."


    Yamamoto Takeshi and Prison Temple Hayato rushed out first, and in a blink of an eye there was no one.


    "Then we should hurry up."


    Nie Kong looked at the surroundings, and suddenly showed an unexplained smile, and then rushed towards Heiyao Paradise with Kyoko and his party.


    On the way, for some reason, Nie Kong just said to Jingzi, "I will leave first, you will go first, and I will arrive later", and then suddenly disappeared.


    "Brother, where are you going?"


    After Nie Kong left, Kulom was a little worried.


    "I don''t know, but Sora must have his own business. After he is over, he will definitely join us. Let''s deal with the people in front of you first!"


    Jingzi believed in Nie Kong''s strength very much, so she was not worried, but rather worried about the safety of the few people who charged in front.


    At this time, Nie Kong was standing in front of a few people wrapped in black clothes and staring at each other coldly.


    "I wanted to learn about the Avengers a long time ago. If you want to interrupt our actions, I don''t mind revealing your true colors!"


    "Who are you? What a big tone!"


    Enraged by Nie Kong''s cold, but very arrogant tone, one of the Avengers immediately stood up and prepared to clean up Nie Kong.


    "Since you know us, you should also be a member of the Mafia, and you should know our rules!"


    The other person stopped the man who was in the beginning, his voice was low, but it revealed a gloomy horror.


    "Sorry, Liu Dao Mukuro is the person I am fond of, but I can''t let you take him away!"


    Nie Kong was not prepared to say more, he directly took out his blood whip of sin, ready to fight at any time.


    "Dare to fight against the Avengers, if you have anything to say until you enter the Avengers prison!"


    Seeing that Nie Kong had turned on his weapon, the Avengers had no other thoughts, and they rushed forward to take down Nie Kong.


    In the past, from time to time, I would meet this kind of people who wanted to oppose the Avengers, but these people had only two fate¡ª¡ª


    Be put in the Avengers prison, or, die!


    "I don''t know, who is the person who is not able to measure himself..."


    Looking at the person who rushed up, Nie Kong sneered, without looking in his eyes, his hand raised and the whip fell, the avenger who rushed in front had been knocked to the ground.


    "Who are you!"


    Seeing the blazing flames on the whip in Nie Kong''s hand, the Avengers also had to start to take it seriously.


    "Nie Kong."


    "Liu Dao Mukuro is a Mafia prisoner wanted by the Avengers. As a member of the Mafia, you should know our rules."


    Seeing that force didn''t seem to work, the Avengers tried to persuade Nie Kong to give way.


    It is because they are very confident of their own abilities, so they are also a little afraid of Nie Kong''s method of subduing an Avenger with one move.


    However, fear does not mean fear, two fists are harder than four hands. If there is really no way to deal with it peacefully, they don''t mind tearing their faces.


    "Even if you are powerful, but if we want to wipe out your companions, with the abilities and methods of our Avengers, it only takes one night!"


    "Are you threatening me?"


    Nie Kong answered, not listening to the threat of the opponent at all.


    "It''s just a pity, your threat, for me, there is nothing to be afraid of."


    Nie Kong didn''t look at the opponent from the bottom of his heart. If he was only planning to prevent the opponent from taking Liudao Mukuro, now he is really ready to tidy up the opponent.


    "From now on, Liudao Mukuro will be our special adviser to Sasakawa, Kyoko''s subordinates. If you want to take him away, you should beat me first!"

 2517 The collapse of the second element text 6 040, transform the Avengers

    "In that case, there is nothing to say!"


    Seeing that Nie Kong was indifferent at all, the avengers couldn''t help but become a little bit irritated. With a few signs in their eyes, they attacked Nie Kong.


    "Humph, seek your own dead end."


    Nie Kong let out a cold snort, avoided the opponent''s attack on his side, and then waved the blood whip of sin in his hand that was burning with flames, and drew it toward the opponent unceremoniously.


    "what--"


    Nie Kong''s movements were too fast, and the avenger had no time to react. His entire body was already swept away by the blood whip of sin. At the same time as it was thrown out, the energy of the body was also absorbed by the blood whip of sin.


    "Don''t waste time, let''s go on together!"


    Unlike the opponent''s high degree of tension, Nie Kong has always been calm and comfortable, which undoubtedly put a lot of pressure on the opponent''s avengers.


    "My whip, I can''t wait to absorb your strength."


    Nie Kong, who is always gentle and elegant, looked at the few avengers who couldn¡¯t see clearly before him, and showed a bloodthirsty smile, mysterious and dangerous, with a touch of unknown depth, and casually waved his hand. The whip is constantly absorbing the energy of the Avengers.


    "Although it was eliminated, it is worthy of being the son of the rainbow. This strong energy is really amazing."


    Although Nie Kong said surprised words, besides the surprise, there was only excitement on the face, not the slightest surprise.


    "What are you talking nonsense!"


    When Nie Kong said the children of the rainbow, the bodies of the other people trembled invisibly. They were obviously surprised at what Nie Kong said, but they didn''t dare to show it.


    "Am I talking nonsense, shouldn''t you know the most!"


    Nie Kong glanced at the other side nonchalantly, and the other side had no way to calm down.


    "Oh, sorry, I forgot. The so-called Avengers are actually played by the dead Rainbow Sons. No one seems to know!"


    After saying this, the eyes of those avengers flushed with anger.


    "Although I don''t know where you learned this secret, it doesn''t matter anymore. You should, now you, in our eyes, are dead!"


    The Avengers were not to be outdone. Even if they used the method of dying together, they did not hesitate. From the continuous attacks, it could be seen that they were prepared to kill Nie Kong from the bottom of their hearts.


    It''s just a pity, how can people like Nie Kong be able to deal with them.They could not resist even a simple whiplash attack.


    "It seems that Ye Noyan, who is supporting them alive, should not be underestimated. One day I will meet the so-called leader of Bermuda."


    "Boss... won''t... let go... you..."


    Nie Kong originally left a living, but he did not expect that after gritting his teeth and watching him intermittently finish the last sentence, he broke his last breath.


    Nie Kong checked the conditions of the several people who were knocked down, and under the black clothes, there was no ugly skeleton.


    No wonder you have to wrap your whole body in black, otherwise, if ordinary people see it, there is absolutely no way for this Avenger to be active in the Mafia as it is now.


    As the blood whip of the dead''s sins, they absorbed the flames of the night that supported their activities. They lost their energy and restored the identity of the dead.


    "Perhaps, you can try it out..."


    Before the opponent¡¯s bones disappeared, Nie Kong put his blood whip on an avenger, and then ignited the flame that the blood whip had absorbed and converted into his own energy onto the avenger, and then stood up. Will it be effective if you sit and wait?


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Following a bewildered figure, the avenger who had been injected with new flames gradually came to life, and then looked at his situation with a confused expression.


    "This, what''s the situation!"


    The man looked at his body that could move again, and the powerful force that came from his body more continuously than before, and he looked up at Nie Kong incredible.


    "Is... you saved me?"


    He has been able to move to this day because of the leader of Bermuda''s Night Flame, but he did not expect that this person in front of him is not only strong, but also has the ability to bring himself back to life.


    "It seems that the effect is good!"


    Nie Kong looked at his test results with satisfaction, then squatted down, asking in order to better understand this ability.


    "Tell me honestly, now you, compared to before, are there any differences in all aspects of your body?"


    "Except for feeling that the energy in the body is stronger than before, there is no difference."


    Although the other party was the one who robbed his own energy and caused his own death, the other party was also the one who gave him a new life, so after hesitating for a while, that person honestly said how he felt.


    "I think you should understand your current position."


    Although he gave the other party new life, Nie Kong wouldn''t mind regaining this life energy if the other party didn''t know good or bad.


    "Yes, boss."


    Even though he was the son of the dignified Rainbow before he was born, he has long been dismissive of such things after he died for so long. Whoever can give himself life, then serve for whom, this is their current rule.


    "Very good, your name."


    These people''s combat power is not low, and if they can use it for themselves, it will be a good combat power. Nie Kong is very satisfied with the opponent''s current affairs.


    "Vittorio."


    Vittorio reported his name, and at the same time, because of the pressure released from Nie Kong''s body, he had to lower his head and bow his head respectfully, not daring to show any disrespect.


    "I hope the others will be as acquainted as you."


    Nie Kong glanced at Vittorio, who bowed his head in front of him and dared not raise his head, walked slowly to the other fallen avengers, and lit them with the angry flame of the blood whip of sin.

 2518 The collapse of the second element text 6 041, to subdue the Avengers

    At the beginning, the Avengers who had been clamoring to kill Nie Kong, after awakening, the first reaction did not care about why he would wake up, but when he saw Nie Kong, he immediately rushed to Nie Kong and wanted to kill Nie. air.


    Nie Kong didn''t move, watching the man rushing in front of him with cold eyes. Before he could attack him, he was immediately stopped by the rushing Vittorio.


    The flames on them are all life abilities ignited with angry blood whip, and the power of life and death is in the hands of Nie Kong.


    "Galileo, don''t be rude to the boss!"


    "Vittorio, what are you doing, this person is the one who took away our life energy!"


    The man named Galileo stared at Nie Kong angrily while shouting angrily at Vittorio.


    "However, he is also the one who gave us new and stronger strength!"


    Vittorio rebuked in a low voice, very unhappy with Galileo''s impulse.


    "You can feel the power flowing through your body for yourself, it can''t be compared with the previous one!"


    "Uh...what''s going on..."


    After being said by Vittorio, Galileo also calmed down, feeling the power in his body, his face full of surprise.


    The others were not as impulsive as Galileo, and they noticed something wrong with their body after waking up. At this time, they all looked at Vittorio, hoping that he could answer for himself.


    "Have you calmed down?" Nie Kong looked at Galileo coldly, and a dangerous smile was outlined at the corner of his mouth, revealing an unclear meaning.


    "You should thank Vittorio, he saved your life. I can give you life, and I can kill you at any time."


    If there is no Vittorio to stop him, I am afraid that before he attacks him, Nie Kong will collect the energy from his body, let him become a skeleton frame again, and destroy it directly!


    "Thank you boss for not killing!"


    Although Vittorio had no feelings, he still wanted to save the lives of several people in the same situation as himself.


    And he also knew that if Nie Kong wanted to do something, they would become lifeless corpses again at any time.


    Moreover, he also had to guess that the reason why Nie Kong was indifferent to Galileo''s attack was because of his disdain, and the second was because he wanted to take this to see his attitude.


    However, fortunately, looking at the current situation, my attitude and position can be considered pass.


    "Thank you boss for not killing!"


    People who can be children of the rainbow are not useless people. After seeing Vittorio¡¯s attitude, the other people immediately guessed the general situation and quickly conformed. Bow down


    "Very good, you still know each other."


    Nie Kong looked at the several avengers who obeyed with satisfaction, and then turned his gaze on Galileo.


    "I don''t know what you plan to do?"


    It is Nie Kong''s principle to employ people without doubt, and suspects don''t use it.


    Therefore, if Galileo has his own blood and is unwilling to obey, although regrettable, he will never leave this hidden danger by his side.


    "Swear allegiance to the boss!"


    In the face of the overwhelming power, Galileo had to obey, after all, he still didn''t want to die.


    "I can allow you to do anything wrong, as long as you handle the aftermath yourself. However, what I absolutely cannot allow is betrayal. If you feel that you can''t do it, you can say it now. Otherwise, if I find out, it will be life. It''s better to be punished by death!"


    Nie Kong leisurely talked about his position, and if his eyes were patrolling around a few people, through his body, he looked at the flames in them, but if anyone had a strange heart towards him, the flames would change color.


    Fortunately, except for Vittorio¡¯s flames, there was no movement among these people. The others were more or less shaken, especially Galileo who was the most shaken. However, after shaking for a while, it calmed down, and in the process, it became calm. No color change.


    These people can all be said to be people who have experienced hell, and they can best understand what it is like to live inferior to death.


    "I am Nie Kong, please report your names."


    Reporting the name instead of acknowledging that these people are their own, this undoubtedly made the people present very happy.


    "Spark Franklin."


    "Laurent Woolf."


    "Edgar Rowell."


    Except for Vittorio and Galileo who already knew their names, several others reported their names one after another.


    "I see. From now on, you are not the avengers, but the subordinates of Nie Kong, my special adviser to the Sasakawa family. Now, you should first tell your current affairs to your original leader, and then help me. Collect all the information of the upper and middle mafia family."


    Nie Kong had originally planned to collect people who were his special advisers to help him collect information, and now these people just happen to come in handy.


    "Yes, lead!"


    Following Nie Kong''s order, Vittorio, as the leader, immediately led the people and disappeared in place to complete the order Nie Kong arranged.


    After solving Liu Dao''s worries, Nie Kong rushed to the place where Jingzi was.


    "Sorry, I''m late."


    By the time Nie Kong rushed to Kyoko, besides Kyoko and Kulom, Yamamoto and the others had already begun a normal duel.


    Hibari Kyouya focused on Liudao Mukuro from the beginning, and the two fought fiercely with each other.


    Kakimoto Thousand Kind vs. Shangyuji Hayato, Jojima Dog vs. Yamamoto Takeshi, Sasakawa Rakuta vs. M¡¤M, Kyoko and Kulom as backup forces, watched the battle.


    Moreover, as the leader of the Sasakawa family, how could it be possible to use the leader to fight against the enemy, so that the subordinates are too incompetent.


    "Teacher, you are here."


    After seeing Nie Kong coming, Jingzi''s nervous expression became visibly relaxed, and the hanging heart was also let go.Standing in front of Nie Kong happily, he held Nie Kong''s big hand.


    Nie Kong took Jingzi''s little hand and looked at the battlefield.

 2519 The collapse of the second element Text 6 042, the growth of Colom

    "After the special training, everyone is much better, and I believe it will be over soon."


    Sasakawa¡¯s Hei, Yamamoto Takeshi and Prison Temple Hayato are no longer what they used to be. They are more than enough to deal with, there is no pressure, but Hibari Kyoya is more difficult to say.


    "Although Senior Hibari is very powerful, the opponent''s combat is also very strong, and the opponent has been using illusions to assist in attacks. This makes Senior Hibari very difficult!"


    Kyoko conscientiously watched the battle while summing up his views.


    "Xiao Jing, this time is the time to show the results of your special training."


    Nie Kong whispered a few words in Jingzi''s ear, then straightened up, with a glimmer of expectation in his eyes.


    "Teacher, your method is indeed very good, but it requires everyone''s cooperation. If Hibari-senpai doesn''t cooperate, wouldn''t it be a failure!"


    Kyoko hesitated. After all, everyone at Hosei Middle School knew that Hibari Kyouya hated crowds most.


    Not even willing to be with everyone, let alone cooperation.


    "How do you know if you don''t try it!"


    Nie Kong looked at Hibari Kyouya who was in battle. Although he was in trouble because of Liudao Mukuro''s illusion, the curvature of the corners of his mouth exposed his very happy mood.


    It really deserves to be a fighting freak!


    "Since the teacher said so, let''s try it!"


    According to Kong¡¯s prompt, Liu Dao Mukuro is capable of possessing, so in order to prevent being possessed in battle, Nie Kong paid attention to it.


    "Kufufufu, Kyoko-san has a very good body as the leader~"


    Liu Dao Mukuro temporarily trapped Hibari Kyouya in the illusion, and wanted to grab Kyoko''s body.


    "It''s impossible for me to give up my body! You should give up this idea!"


    Kyoko with a serious face sullen, Yizheng verbally rejected Liu Daosu''s idea.


    At this time, the Hayato from the Prison Temple had already solved their opponents, gathered around Kyoko, and looked at Liudao Mukuro with enthusiasm.


    "Kyoko, I will try to enter his illusion, I want to help that person..."


    Kulom approached Kyoko, whispering his thoughts.


    "Well, pay attention to safety. I am waiting for you to bring back Senior Hibari safely."


    Kyoko nodded, having no objection to Kulom''s decision.


    Although she can see the illusion of Liudao Mukuro, there is no way to crack it. The only person here who can also illusion is Kulom.


    Therefore, she can only count on Kulom to show off his power, and even if she can''t crack it, if she can resist Liudao Mukuro''s illusion, then this victory is a certainty.


    "Kulom, go, don''t worry, everything is still with me."


    "Well, I got it."


    With Nie Kong as his backing, Kulom became more confident.


    "Kufufufu~ Although this child''s body matches me very well, I can''t allow anyone to destroy my good deeds~"


    While Kulom was acting, Liu Dao Mukuro had already noticed the strangeness, and quickly wanted to possess and enter Kulom''s body.


    "Bullying girls is not something a man should do!"


    Yamamoto Takeshi waved the kendo in his hand, and rushed forward to stop Liudao Mukuro, with a bright and cheerful smile on his face, as if he was just playing a game, without the slightest sense of urgency of a life and death duel.


    "Asshole pineapple head, your opponent is here!"


    Hellji Hayato cooperated with Yamamoto Takeshi, constantly attacking Liudao Mukuro, not allowing him to hinder Kulom''s actions.


    "If you are a man, let''s fight to the limit!"


    Sasakawa protected him in front of Kyoko, and listened to Kyoko''s instructions, constantly reminding the two people in front of what should be paid attention to.


    Although Kyoko didn''t know how to crack Liudao Mukuro''s illusion, her reminder still made the prison temple Hayato and others avoid a lot of danger.


    On Kulom''s side, he finally entered the illusion that Liu Dao Mukuro set up for Hibari Kyouya, before he had time to think of a way to break the illusion, just persuading Hibari Kyouya to cooperate, he was already in a hurry.


    Even if Kulom wanted to help anymore, Hibari Kyouya kept rejecting, and only wanted to break through with his own strength, which made Kulom, who was not good at socializing, very at a loss.


    "Brother Kong!"


    In desperation, Kulom could only ask Nie Kong for help.


    "Skylark, you are really enough to let a girl come to rescue you."


    "Shut up... shut up, I won''t give up so quickly."


    Even with Nie Kong, Hibari Kyouya didn''t have a good temper. What''s more, now that he was trapped in this disillusionment and couldn''t get out, it made Hibari''s temper even more unhappy.


    "Colom, do you want to help him out?"


    Nie Kong saw that Skylark didn''t make sense, so he gave up altogether and turned to look at Kulom.


    "Yeah..." Kulom nodded and responded softly.


    "Well, since he is unwilling to be obedient, then you must use your strength to make him obedient!"


    While handling the situation, Nie Kong also taught Kulom by the way.


    "Colom, you remember that when you are with friends, the important thing is not the result, but the enjoyment process. However, when encountering such a thing, the opposite is true. The important thing is not the process, but the result!"


    Nie Kong rarely gave a serious face to teach. Kulom listened carefully, and after a daze for a while, he nodded heavily.


    "I know."


    "Well, it''s fine if you understand, now, let me see the results of your special training!"


    Nie Kong nodded in satisfaction, touched Kulom''s head smoothly, and then watched her cheer himself up, and then walked firmly in front of Hibari Kyouya.


    "Sorry, offended!"


    Hibari Kyouya, who had been attacking the illusion and trying to break through, conditioned to take action when he heard Kulom''s words, but before he had time, he was surrounded by the illusion of Kulom.


    Nie Kong didn''t make a move. After all, Liu Dao Mukuro just let Jingzi and the others practice.

 2520 The collapse of the second element Text 6 043. Conquer Liu Dao Mukuro (Part 1)

    "Um... I''m sorry, but please bear with me!"


    Kulom could clearly feel that Hibari Kyouya was attacking her illusion with full anger. Kulom''s ability was not as good as Liudao Mukuro. She knew that she could not keep him up for long, so she could only make a quick battle.


    Holding a trident in her hand, and it was a weapon made by Nie Kong for her, defending against the skylark''s attack, trying to crack the illusion of Liudaomu.


    "broken--"


    Kulom heavily inserted the trident towards the weakest place in the illusion he found, but due to his weak strength, only a gap was created and he did not succeed at all.


    Cold sweat continued to erupt on his forehead. While suppressing Hibari Kyouya, Kulom worked hard to increase the strength of the trident, and the gap gradually increased. However, if this continued, before breaking through, Hibari Kyouya was the first Broke through her illusion.


    "Don''t worry, your strength is more than that, believe in yourself!"


    Nie Kong gently approached from behind Kulom, and shook Kulom''s trident in both hands. While injecting strength into her, he wanted to cheer for her.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of Nie Kong¡¯s power injection, or because Kulom¡¯s confidence increased because of Nie Kong¡¯s encouragement, and his strength became stronger. Within a few seconds, Kulom directly broke through the illusion of Liudaomu. , Appeared in front of everyone.


    At this time, Hibari Kyouya also broke through Kulom''s illusion and appeared in front of Liudao Mukuro.


    Hibari Kyouya frowned tightly. Although he was very unhappy with Kulom''s nosy, he could not deny the fact that the other party helped him.


    "Are you ready to bear my anger!"


    Hibari Kyoumi squinted his eyes, looking bloodthirsty at the person in front of him, holding the duckweed crutches tightly in his hand, looking like he could not wait to smash him into pieces.


    "Six! Dao! Mukuro!"


    "Kufufufufu~ I was able to break through the illusion I made with all my strength, but I am more and more interested in you~"


    Liu Dao Mukuro looked at Kulom with great interest, a pair of heterochromatic eyes with a touch of profound meaning.


    Although Hibari Kyouya was very interested in this strong opponent, he was also the first time he met someone whose spiritual world matched him, which made him very novel.


    "I will do my best to resist your illusion!"


    If it was the previous Kulom, there was no confidence to say such a thing, but now Kulom has Nie Kong as a backing, she now has a steady flow of power, and she can''t talk the same day at peace!


    "Illusory is convenient, I leave it to you."


    Hibari Kyouya glanced at Kulom lightly and made a compromise of his own.


    "Huh? Well, yes!"


    Kulom was taken aback by Hibari Kyouya''s huge transformation, but he reacted quickly, and then looked at Liudao Mukuro in front of him with all his attention, ready to assist Hibari Kyouya''s attack.


    Nie Kong just smiled faintly on one side, with an unexpected expression on Hibari Kyouya''s transformation.


    When in the fantasy world, what Kulom didn''t know was that Nie Kong and Hibari Kyouya had negotiated a deal.


    "Cut, what a fighting freak!"


    With Hibari Kyouya, the prison temple Hayato and others, who had no effect, retreated to Kyoko and watched the battle leisurely.


    "Isn''t this very good, Skylark''s combat power, coupled with Kulom''s illusion skills, it seems that we don''t need our help anymore!"


    Takeshi Yamamoto was happy and relaxed, watching the battle between Liudao Mukuro and Hibari Kyouya with relish, silently learning the fighting techniques in it.


    "Although I don''t want to admit it, this guy is really strong!"


    Even though the expression of Hayato in Prison Temple was dismissive, he still admired the skill of that Hibari Kyouya from the bottom of my heart.


    "You guys have a rest, I''m going to help Kulom."


    Although the combat power was resisted by Hibari Kyouya, it would still spread to Kulom from time to time. Therefore, while resisting the illusion of Liudao Mukuro, while taking into account his own safety, Kulom still has a little bit of spare capacity. of.


    Kyoko was not at ease, and didn''t want to sit still. After explaining to her companion, she cautiously moved to Kulom''s side and silently opened the barrier for Kulom.


    "Kyo...Kyoko?"


    Kulom turned his head in surprise, looking at Kyoko who was protecting him.


    "Don''t be distracted, concentrate on dealing with Liudao Mukuro''s illusion, don''t worry, I will definitely try to protect your safety!"


    "And me!"


    Nie Kong also leaned behind Kulom, like a stable backer, together with Kyoko, protecting Kulom''s safety.


    Although he promised Liu Dao Mukuro not to take action, he did not promise not to protect!


    "boom--"


    The constant collision between the trident and the duckweed crutches, and there was a metal crash. The two were on par, but because of Nie Kong¡¯s participation, Liudao Mukuro no longer had any threatening power in terms of illusion. Contest of physical skills.

 2521 The collapse of the second element Text 6 044. Conquer Liu Dao Mukuro (Part 2)

    With a huge explosion, Liudao Mukuro and Hibari Kyouya backed back at the same time, but they were still more or less injured by the opponent''s attack.


    "Kufufufu, it seems that with your town today, it is impossible for us to have a chance of winning!"


    Liu Dao Mukuro looked at Nie Kong intently, his eyes were Skylark Kyoumi, but the words were actually speaking to Nie Kong.


    "Liu Dao Mukuro, do you want to surrender or die?"


    At this moment, Nie Kong suddenly offered two choices to Liu Dao Mou.


    "Boss Nie Kong, do you want to recruit this guy to join us?"


    The Prison Temple Hayato looked at Nie Kong in surprise, as if he suspected that he had heard him wrong.


    "Thank you for your invitation, but my goal is to destroy all Mafia families."


    Liu Daoshou smiled cheerfully, even if he lost to Nie Kong and the others, he had no intention of compromise.


    "I do know a thing or two about you. If you seize your body to avoid being chased by the Avengers, you don''t have to worry about it. I have taken care of those people."


    Hearing Nie Kong''s words, Liu Daomou''s eyes flashed with surprise, raising his eyes to look at Nie Kong thoughtfully.


    "The Avengers, it''s not a good role to deal with~"


    Those of the Avengers, but even those who had to be afraid of him, Liu Dao Mukuro, did not expect that Nie Kong could say such things without pressure.


    Liu Dao Mukuro knew that people like Nie Kong are not rare to use lying to achieve their goals, so what he said is basically impossible to be false.


    "That''s all for you. How about it, are you interested in following Kyoko to create a unique mafia family?"


    "It sounds interesting."


    Liudao Mukuro looked thoughtfully, glanced at Kyoko and the ring on her hand, "It''s just that other people don''t welcome me!"


    "As long as you promise not to kill innocent people indiscriminately, I have no opinion."


    Jingzi knew that Nie Kong''s decision was naturally justified, and he did not object.


    "Since Sister Jingzi and boss Nie Kong have said so, then I don''t care."


    The prison temple falcon was indignant, but even Nie Kong and Kyoko agreed, so he naturally had no position to disagree.


    "Well, isn''t that good!" As a pacifist, Yamamoto Takeshi can turn his fighting into jade, naturally he can''t ask for it.


    "Extreme reconciliation!"


    Sasakawa Rakuhei is even more indifferent, if he can, he even wants to pull Liudao Mukuro into his boxing club.


    Kulom didn''t speak, but nodded gently, indicating that he had no opinion.


    And Hibari Kyouya, who had already concluded a deal with Nie Kong when he was in the fantasy world, was naturally even more disagreeable.


    "You are welcome to join, Liu Dao Mukuro."


    Nie Kong didn''t matter whether the other party had clearly expressed his willingness or not, he made a final decision.


    "Teacher Nie Kong is different from the surface!"


    Liu Dao Mukuro had no objection, but praised Nie Kong in a disguised form, which was regarded as a small resistance in disguised form.


    Regardless of whether he agrees or not, Nie Kong is a person who does what he says. If he doesn''t agree with his invitation, I am afraid that Nie Kongshen will deal with it unconsciously.


    For this, Liu Dao Mukuro was accidentally very clear.


    "Huh, boring."


    Seeing that the matter had been resolved, Hibari Kyoumi let out a cold snort, put away his duckweed abducted boredly, turned and prepared to leave.


    "Don''t forget what you promised me!"


    Hibari Kyoumi glanced at Nie Kong coldly and reminded him if there was nothing. Then when he passed by Kulom, Hibari Kyoumi paused inaudibly, but still didn''t say anything. Then left.


    Hearing this, Nie Kong chuckled, helplessly shook his head at the back of Skylark.


    Really an out-and-out fighting freak!


    "Teacher, have you ever promised Hibari-senpai anything?"


    After seeing that everything had been handled, Jingzi relaxed all over, then trot to Nie Kong''s side and asked curiously.


    Before Hibari Kyouya left, she still cared a little no matter what.


    "It''s nothing, just to allow Kyouya to agree to cooperate with our activities, and promised that after he has subdued Liu Dao Mukuro, he will let Liu Dao Mukuro serve as his training partner."


    "Kufufufu~ This feeling of being calculated is really exciting~"


    Knowing that he was actually calculated by Nie Kong from the beginning, Liu Dao Mukuro couldn''t help but show that weird smile at Nie Kong, while constantly exuding his own deep resentment, silently accusing Nie Kong of immoral behavior.


    It''s just a pity that Nie Kong turned a blind eye, facing Kyoko and Kulom with that gentle smile.


    "Xiaojing, Kulom, let''s go back, we have been busy for a day today, but we have to have a good meal~"


    "Ok!"


    Jingzi and Kulom responded at the same time, and then led by Nie Kong, taking the lead in preparing to leave.


    However, Kulom didn''t know what he was thinking about, and quietly looked back at Liu Dao Mukuro, hesitated for a moment, and still made no sound, turned his head and prepared to go back and talk.

 2522 The collapse of the second element Text 6 045, Rambo Nemesis?

    Jingzi and Kulom responded at the same time, and then Nie Kong took the little hand and prepared to leave.


    However, Kulom didn''t know what he was thinking about, and quietly looked back at Liu Dao Mukuro, hesitated for a moment, and still made no sound, turned his head and prepared to go back and talk.


    Because Liu Daomu is not just a person, he also has several partners who escaped from the Avengers prison with him, so although he was forced to join the Bovino family by Nie Kong, those few friends It needs to be dealt with.


    Therefore, Nie Kong and his party went back to the house, leaving Liu Dao Mukuro to stay in Obsidian Paradise by himself, discussing the future life with Chimoto Chikusa and others.


    "Colom, how do you feel about Liudao Mukuro?"


    On the way back, Nie Kong asked Kulom softly while looking at a group of people playing around.


    "Huh? Huh..."


    Kulom was taken aback by Nie Kong''s sudden question, but after thinking about it seriously, he shook his head gently.


    "Actually...I don''t hate him, nor do I like his behavior. The only feeling is that his illusion skills are very powerful..."


    Kulom knew very well that he was able to resist Liu Dao Mukuro''s illusion this time, most of the reason was because Nie Kong was supporting her behind her back.


    "If you don''t hate it, let him give some advice on your illusion."


    Seeing how Kulom had always cared about Liu Dao Mukuro''s situation, Nie Kong casually made suggestions.


    "Oh, I thought Brother Nie Kong would teach me by himself?"


    Kulom blinked his eyes and looked at Nie Kong, his eyes full of innocence.


    "Huh? What''s wrong with you Colom? What''s okay?"


    Originally, Nie Kong and Kulom were discussing in a low voice, but because of Kulom''s surprise, their voices were raised unconsciously, and they couldn''t help attracting Kyoko''s curiosity.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just that Kulom wants to learn illusion from me. I think Liudao Mukuro is more appropriate."


    Nie Kong answered casually, thinking about how to deal with Liu Dao Mukuro''s position.


    "Well, Kulom, don''t worry, since Liu Dao Mukuro has joined our family, it is natural to listen to the leader of me. I will help explain, you just wait for my good news!"


    After hearing this, Kyoko suddenly realized, and immediately took Kulom''s hand with a look of "you can rest assured", indicating that she does not have to worry about this problem.


    "Xiao Jing has changed quite a lot. If it were before, he wouldn''t have said such a thing!"


    Nie Kong ruowu smiled, it is impossible not to be surprised by what Jingzi said.


    Before becoming the leader, Kyoko was a gentle negotiator, not a person who decided other people''s affairs based on his own subjective consciousness.


    "As a leader, on the premise of guaranteeing himself, he must benefit his family members to the greatest extent possible, so as to make the family members give up, this is what the grandfather told me!"


    After hearing what Nie Kong said, the originally confident Jingzi suddenly became a little uncertain, and looked at Nie Kong carefully, for fear that the other party would be dissatisfied with him.


    "Of course, while meeting Kulom''s expectations, I will try my best to meet the requirements of Liudao Mukuro, who is also a member of the family, Sora, I...Is it wrong?


    "There is nothing wrong, you have a good idea."


    Nie Kong was very happy to see Jingzi gradually grow into an excellent leader step by step.


    "Do you really want that guy to join our big family? I remember those guys all escaped from the Avengers prison! And that guy is so evil, if you betray..."


    Prison Temple Falcon has always been impatient to say whatever he thinks of, and his impression of Liu Dao Mukuro is not good, so he doesn''t quite understand why Nie Kong recruited that guy.


    "Well, that guy is really amazing. One more friend and one less enemy, isn''t it great!"


    At this time, Yamamoto Takeshi''s character of a good old man came out, and he patted the back of Hayato in Prison Temple carelessly, trying to convince him not to mind too much.


    "In the Avengers prison, there is no need to worry about anything, I have already handled this aspect." Those guys, Nie Kong can control their lives.


    Nie Kong also knew that the Falcon of the Prison Temple was really considering his family, and he understood his thoughts.


    "If Liudao Mukuro dares to betray, don''t worry, my special advisor is not a display!"


    Nie Kong smiled softly and his voice was soft, but what he said was very powerful and convincing.


    The Falcon in the Prison Temple has no objection. After all, if Liu Dao Mukuro really dared to betray, I am afraid that he will be dealt with by boss Nie Kong very badly without him!


    "Wow wow wow wow-don''t come over -"


    When they were about to get home, the group suddenly heard Lan Bo''s crying, very miserable.


    Although the Falcon of the Prison Temple always disliked Lan Bo''s appearance, when he felt that Lan Bo might be in danger, he was the first to rush out and wanted to save him.


    "Stupid bull-are you okay!"


    The prison temple Hayato rushed to the place where the sound was made in a hurry. When it was time, he was ready to take action, but was suddenly shocked by what he saw in front of him.


    "sister¡­¡­"


    Afterwards, Yamamoto Takeshi and his party rushed to see the conditioned Hayato in Prison Temple, clutching his belly and falling down. They knew the situation and couldn''t help but feel relieved.


    Lan Bo was crying and running in the yard with a lot of tears and nose. After seeing Nie Kong, he habitually ran towards Nie Kong, asking for comfort.


    The group looked at the mess in the front yard, the twins who had been knocked to the ground, and Bi Yangqi, who was standing and looking at everyone with a smile, and everyone guessed what happened.


    Nie Kong said he wanted Bi Yangqi to "take care" of Lan Bo and Yiping, which was probably a lesson.

 2523 The collapse of the second element Text 6 046, a guest of the Yamamoto family

    "Allah, allah, Hayato is as excited as ever when he sees her sister!" Bi Yangqi said with a light smile.


    "Miss Biyangqi, you look good without glasses, but it''s a pity that Hayato has a serious psychological shadow on this!"


    Nie Kong thanked Shoujia Biyangqi''s head, and then turned his head to look at the Jail Temple Falcon thoughtfully, thinking about how to get rid of the psychological shadow of Jail Temple Falcon towards Bi Angqi.


    "I didn''t fall down while fighting, but fell down when I got home in victory. I really don''t know how to say it!"


    Sasakawa Rakuhei shook his head helplessly, spit out, and then naturally bent down to support Hayato in Prison Temple, and together with the helping Yamamoto Takeshi, he was ready to help him into the house to rest.


    "Brother Kong, sister Kyoko, everyone, welcome back!"


    After feeling that Nie Kong and others had returned, Feng Tai, who was asked by Bi Angqi to hide at home, quickly rushed out with Yiping, and looked at the group of people who were not injured, with joy.


    It''s just that a certain fallen person is an exception. Although Fengtai wanted to show sympathy, he didn''t know what to say.


    "Lambo, are you okay! Don''t cry, can Brother Kong make something for you?"


    Seeing Lan Bo who was crying and crying, Nie Kong had to comfort him softly, and tried to divert his attention with food.


    "Really?"


    I have to say that Nie Kong¡¯s method was very effective. As soon as he heard something delicious, Lan Bo stopped his tears and looked at Nie Kong pitifully. After seeing Nie Kong nodding, this Just happy.


    "Then Master Lanbo wants to eat cherry blossom pudding! Fruit cake! Cookies!"


    "Before you think about it, you are not allowed to eat anything except my food!"


    Bi Angqi, who had always been very gentle with her children, suddenly grabbed Lan Bo from Nie Kong¡¯s arms. She had a dark face with a gloomy warning to Lan Bo, and she wanted to take refuge in Nie. Before the sky, he left the place with people directly.


    Although the twins who came to look for trouble were successfully solved, but if Lan Bo, the disobedient bear child, had been arrogant and wanted to participate in the battle and caused her troubles, presumably this front yard would not have become this. Terrible!


    Nie Kong didn''t care. Although Bi Angqi was not on her side, she didn''t really treat Lan Bo anyway, so she just let her go.


    Because the matter was resolved quickly, when the group of people arrived home, it was almost time for lunch. In order to reward them, Nie Kong proposed to go out for a big meal.


    "Go out to eat?"


    Kyoko tilted her head and thought, although she has no opinion, but¡ª


    "Actually I think the food you cook is much better than the outside food!"


    "It''s better to go to my sushi restaurant! Although it is not as good as Teacher Nie Kong''s cuisine, it is also very Japanese, and you should like it."


    Yamamoto Takeshi suddenly thought of something, and immediately offered his invitation, "My dad has always wanted me to invite you, because of me, thank you in person."


    "Thank you very much for inviting us, but so many of us... not so embarrassed..."


    Kyoko hesitated about the one who had photographed Yamamoto Takeshi. After all, if they had so many people together, they might have caused trouble to their family.


    "It doesn''t matter, everyone is friends!"


    Yamamoto Takeshi didn''t mind, he could still afford such a few people.


    "If this is the case, then the hospitality is difficult, let''s go to the Yamamoto''s as a guest!"


    Nie Kong was more bold, and made a final decision.


    "The meeting ceremony is naturally indispensable, you go first, I will catch up with you when I prepare the souvenir."


    Although this is an invitation from Takeshi Yamamoto, there should be etiquette.


    "That''s it, you go first, and the teacher and I will catch up as soon as possible."


    Hearing Nie Kong''s words, Jingzi nodded in agreement, but said that he wanted to be with Nie Kong.


    "Okay, you should know the address, Teacher Nie Kong, I won''t say anything, then we will wait for you to come!"


    After Yamamoto sent a message to his father, he greeted Sasakawa and his party, said goodbye to Nie Kong and Kyoko, and walked towards his home.


    Before leaving, Yiping was still very worried that Lan Bo would go hungry, and was very worried. For her face, Bi Angqi was willing to lift Lan Bo''s ban.


    "Kyoko, what kind of souvenir do you think is better?"


    Nie Kong had already made a decision in his heart, but seeing Jingzi staying with her on purpose, she felt that she should have something to say, so instead of preparing directly, she asked Jingzi for her opinion first.


    "Um... I don''t know..."


    Kyoko hesitated for a while, but still had no good ideas, so she shook her head honestly.


    "Yamamoto''s father is a more traditional Japanese, and he generally likes more practical things..."


    Nie Kong silently reminded him. Seeing Jingzi thinking in distress, his small face was wrinkled like a bun, but unexpectedly cute.


    "Gifts have always been different from person to person. Start by understanding the other person, understand the other person''s mind, and then make guesses and judgments, and give them the most suitable gift. No matter when, it will make you want to do things. Achieve a multiplier effect with half the effort."


    As a leader, it is indispensable to communicate and get along with other family leaders. The important thing that often makes the other party''s first impression of you is the gift-giving aspect.


    The reason why Jingzi stayed here was to ask Nie Kong about this.


    "Although I don''t know much about people at that age, if you think about it this way, the gift that Yamamoto''s father would like would be cooking ingredients."


    After Nie Kong''s reminder, Jingzi was thoughtful and had a suitable choice in his mind.


    "Xiao Jing understands quickly, I just have this thing ready, wait for us to catch up with them as soon as possible!"


    Seeing that Kyoko had understood what she meant, she wrapped the prepared souvenir of Yamamoto''s father, and then naturally took Kyoko''s hand and walked towards Yamamoto''s house.

 2524 The collapse of the second element Text 6 047, Kuloms talent

    I don''t know if it was because they wanted to wait for Nie Kong and Kyoko, or because they left time for Yamamoto''s father to prepare sushi. Nie Kong and Kyoko joined the army when they were on the way.


    "Yo, Teacher Nie Kong, Jingzi, you guys caught up so soon!"


    After seeing Nie Kong, Takeshi Yamamoto greeted him enthusiastically and waved to Nie Kong.


    "We are still discussing whether to invite Liu Da Mukuro and the others, and Hibari Kyouya, after all, he has helped a lot in this incident!"


    "Liu Dao Mukuro, you don''t need to rush to invite them now. They still need time to recuperate and reconcile. If Kyouya, you can invite you to try it."


    Nie Kong chuckled and replied. Although the proposal is good, it is a pity that there may be no way to successfully invite such a successful invitation.


    "Senior Hibari seems to hate being in groups, so I''d better send him the sushi."


    Yamamoto''s popularity is not without reason, not only because of his cheerful personality, but also because he is very good at observing people.


    Such talents are really unavailable, and they can complement those who are more impulsive like the Hayato in Prison Temple, and are very suitable as diplomats.


    "I always feel that Yamamoto-kun seems to be very powerful, no matter what kind of person he can get along well with, if it is me, there is no way to do that."


    Kyoko actually admired Takeshi Yamamoto very much. He was able to treat everyone the same, and she had a hard time with cold people like Hibari-senpai.


    "Well, Kyoko, you are great! Your enchantment has helped me a lot!"


    Yamamoto is not humble, just like Kyoko envy him, he actually cooperates with a girl like Kyoko who is gentle and strong!


    "Of course, Sister Jingzi is our leader, how could it not be great!"


    Hearing what Yamamoto said, the loyal fan of Prison Temple Hayato immediately showed off proudly, and impatiently pulled the distance between Yamamoto Takeshi and Kyoko.


    "Baseball idiot, stay away from Sister Jingzi, she is the boss of Nie Kong!"


    "Prince...Prince Temple...just call me Kyoko..."


    Jingzi blushed as the boss Nie Kong from the prison temple blushed and lowered her head shyly. She was embarrassed to say something, she could only refute it quietly from the name.


    "How can this be? Sister Jingzi is the leader. You must use honorifics!"


    The Hayato of Prison Temple has always been a stubborn person, and he refuses to give in to this aspect.


    Nie Kong looked at the group of people walking and frolicking in front of him, with a faint smile on his mouth, and silently approached Kulom who had been silent and seemed to be thinking about something, and asked curiously.


    "Colom, what are you thinking about?"


    Although the child has gradually got along well with everyone, she is always easy to fall into her own world, which undoubtedly makes Nie Kong a little worried.


    Anyway, now that Kulom is his nominal sister, he still cares more.


    "Brother Kong..."


    Kulom''s eyes were a bit hollow, foggy, indistinct, and his voice was relatively ethereal, as if it could disappear at any time.


    "Colom, brother is here."


    Seeing Kulom''s expression, the smile on Nie Kong''s face paused for a while, and then he increased his smile, and gently raised Kulom''s hand with his hand, transmitting his power to Kulom.


    "Colom, don''t be too easy to be led by others and lose your way. Brother will worry."


    Seeing Kulom, whose eyes were gradually regaining his clarity, Nie Kong breathed a sigh of relief, and explained in a good manner.


    "sorry that I had you worried¡­¡­"


    Kulom lowered his head apologetically, very guilty for the trouble he caused to Nie Kong.


    "I am your brother. I am worried that you are normal. You don''t have to apologize, but you have to promise me that next time you must stand firm on yourself, okay?"


    While contacting Kulom, Nie Kong already knew her condition.


    Her body was originally able to survive because of her own abilities, and her mental body is relatively weak, and it is easy to be attracted to the spiritual world of other people in the spiritual world.


    In the original work, Kulom got on line with Liudao Mukuro because of this.


    "I know, I will definitely work hard."


    Although Kulom still didn''t have much confidence, she also knew that she worried Nie Kong. No matter what the reason, she didn''t want to worry Nie Kong anymore.


    "So now, can you tell brother, what happened to you just now?"


    "Just now when I heard Yamamoto-kun said that he wanted to invite that person together, I couldn''t help but think about it, and then...I...it seems...well...I..."


    The previous words were very clear, but when later, Kulom suddenly hesitated to say that it was not true.


    "Well, since it''s okay, forget it!"


    When Nie Kong saw this, he didn''t mind, and reached out his hand to touch Kulom''s head.


    While touching Kulom''s head, Nie Kong also touched Kulom''s memory.


    Sure enough, it is related to Liu Dao Mukuro!


    However, this time is different from the original work. It was not the Kulom who Liu Dao Mukuro actively contacted, but the Liu Dao Mukuro that Kulom actually contacted unconsciously.


    Presumably, this incident also surprised Liu Dao Mukuro!Unexpectedly, Kulom''s talent is so powerful, no wonder Liu Dao Mukuro used Kulom''s body in the original work.


    While retracting his hand, the arc of Nie Kong''s mouth involuntarily expanded. After comforting Kulom, he casually led her behind the team.


    Under the leadership of Takeshi Yamamoto, the group soon arrived at Yamamoto¡¯s shop. Yamamoto¡¯s father greeted him enthusiastically. When Kyoko delivered the souvenir, the surprised expression on his face turned into a surprise expression. , So that Kyoko, who was still a little worried, instantly felt relieved.That is the top ingredient in captivity of gourmet food, enough to make countless chefs crazy.

 2525 The collapse of the second element Text 6 048, Biyangqi changes

    "sorry for disturbance."


    Yamamoto''s father, like Yamamoto Takeshi, was a cheerful and enthusiastic person, and he greeted a group of people into the store very carefreely.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, you are so polite. You can eat as you please. If you have anything else you want to eat, just say it, you are welcome!"


    It''s not the first time Yamamoto''s father has seen Nie Kong. He liked him very much when Nie Kong visited him for the special training of Takeshi Yamamoto, and he was very welcome.


    As soon as he smelled the scent of sushi, Lan Bo was already salivating, and he couldn''t wait to jump out of Sasakawa''s embrace, and was about to prepare desperately to eat.


    Yiping was about to speak, let Lan Bo know how to be polite, Bi Yangqi had already spoken leisurely, she didn''t know what she said in Lan Bo''s ear, and immediately made Lan Bo stop moving, looking at those close by pitifully Sushi in front of me.


    "be patient--"


    If you are impatient, you will have to eat Biyangqi''s poisonous food. This kind of thing is absolutely not!


    Bi Yangqi looked at her results with satisfaction, then picked up a level, took the place, and waited for everyone to be in place before eating.


    "Miss Bi Yangqi is surprisingly good at training children!"


    Nie Kong couldn''t help looking at Lan Bo with a jealous look. His pitiful appearance was really distressing.


    "Presumably, Miss Biyangqi would be a good mother."


    Nie Kong was actually just a casual sentence, but unexpectedly, Bi Yangqi''s body was stiff, and her face was a little strange.


    Liborn said that she was a good lover, and many people said that she was a good, good woman, but there has never been a person like Nie Kong who would say this to her.


    "I''m threatening him, is this a good mother..."


    Bi Yangqi muttered to herself softly, a little confused.


    "It is necessary to educate children, but when necessary, to make children obediently and obediently, this is the correct way of education. I think Miss Biyangqi did a good job."


    With Nie Kong''s hearing, he naturally heard Bi Yangqi''s self-talk, and after a surprised glance at her, he used Bi Yangqi to speak his own opinions.


    Hearing what Nie Kong said, Bi Yangqi slowly raised her head, staring at Nie Kong with piercing eyes for a while, feeling that his words were from the sincerity, without any perfunctory or hypocrisy. Only a slight smile appeared.


    Although the arc of the smile was not big, the only one Nie Kong showed was a sincere and gentle smile.Even Nie Kong was stunned.


    Nie Kong smiled back, then picked up a piece of sushi and handed it to Kulom.


    "Colom, you try it. This sushi is pretty good and delicious."


    "Teacher Nie Kong knows the goods very well, he is indeed a master chef. This is our restaurant''s greeting sushi, Kulom, try it!"


    Seeing Nie Kong''s behavior when he inadvertently looked up, Yamamoto Takeshi was suddenly excited and enthusiastically recommended his own sushi to Kulom.


    "Cut, you didn''t do it!"


    "What my dad does is not equivalent to what I did, and I will inherit my dad''s craftsmanship in the future. Although it is not as good as Teacher Nie Kong''s cooking, don''t be more picky."


    Heiji Hayato habitually goes against Takeshi Yamamoto, even if he thinks the sushi is delicious, but because he is so close to Sister Kyoko, he absolutely resists him.


    The chief next to Sister Jingzi''s head only needs him!


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh? Prison Temple, you want to eat my sushi?"


    Takeshi Yamamoto is a optimistic person, and he habitually understands what he thinks of the Hayato in Prison Temple.


    "To be honest, I also want to try the sushi that Yamamoto made yourself!"


    Shocked by Yamamoto¡¯s words, before the prison temple Hayato had time to refute, he was easily reversed by Nie Kong¡¯s words, which caused the prison temple¡¯s sentence "Idiots will want to eat your sushi" to be hardened. Taken back into the stomach alive.


    "Well, since Teacher Nie Kong has said so, although it is not as good as my dad, my craftsmanship is still good!"


    Yamamoto Takeshi was quite confident in himself. Under Nie Kong''s instigation, he went to the back hall to prepare even more eagerly.


    "Hayato, as the proponent, you must eat more when Yamamoto is ready!"


    Seeing the gloomy look of the Jail Temple Falcon, Nie Kong unceremoniously added another fire, successfully stimulating the Jail Temple Falcon even more depressed.


    God knows why it developed into this form. He was obviously disgusting that guy and looking for that guy''s fault. Why did he turn into that guy so much!


    However, this is the order of Nie Kong boss, he dare not disobey it at all!


    "Prince Temple-kun, I am glad to see that you are finally willing to get along well with Yamamoto-kun!"


    Kyoko didn''t know the previous situation. He only heard what Nie Kong said, and mistakenly thought that the Prison Temple took the initiative to reconcile with Yamamoto, and was very happy.


    After even Kyoko said so, the expression of Hayato in Prison Temple became more and more tearful.


    "Falcon has finally grown up, and I''m very pleased to be a sister."


    It is rare to be able to tease her brother like this, and Bi Yangqi will naturally not miss this opportunity to join in the fun.


    "Cut, isn''t it just a few sushi, I can''t eat it!"


    After hearing Bi Yangqi''s words, the prison temple Hayato habitually returned to that arrogant appearance, with a cold and warm face.


    "You eat first, I''ll go and make it easier."


    When the banquet was very busy, Nie Kong suddenly stood up and prepared to leave the banquet on the excuse of convenience.


    "Okay, go early and return early."


    Jingzi didn''t doubt he was there, and after casually raising his eyes to Nie Kong, he turned his head and took care of Lan Bo.


    It''s just that Bi Yangqi raised her eyes and glanced at Nie Kong inadvertently, thoughtfully, but didn''t say anything, but continued to eat her food normally.


    After leaving the table, Nie Kong walked to a convenient place, and then went around and walked to the gym behind the shop.

 2526 The collapse of the second element Text 6 049. Rebauen returns! !

    "I''m sorry, it''s meal time now. If there is anything, please make a long story short." Nie Kong wouldn''t come out to meet him if he didn''t realize that someone coveted him in secret.


    However, the other party just stared at Nie Kong with piercing eyes, but did not speak.


    "Sorry, if there is nothing wrong, please forgive me for failing to accompany me!"


    Nie Kong saw that he was still pretending there, and turned around to leave.


    "What have you done to the nine generations of Pengley!"


    Seeing that Nie Kong was really planning to leave, Lieborn had to speak and questioned.


    Although he wanted to see the flaw in Nie Kong''s eyes, it was obvious that he had failed.


    Nie Kong''s eyes were like a secluded well, bottomless, calm, and could not see any information.


    Liborn, who had always been good at reading minds, had to admit that his approach to others simply didn''t work for Nie Kong.


    "Pengley is the largest mafia family in Italy, what do you think I can do to him." Nie Kong asked back.


    "I really want to know how a few days ago, how did you rob the Ninth Generation at the Pengley headquarters in a short period of time. And since disappearing back, the Ninth Generation seems to be a different person."


    Although Lieburn''s voice could not be changed, the milk was milky, but his voice became more and more cold, with a hint of chill.


    "Oh, so you went to Italy to meet the ninth generation."


    Regarding what Nie Kong said, Lieburn had no expression on his face, and found that Nie Kong could not be so obedient to answer all his questions.


    "Yes, I don''t know what method you used to make the ninth generation recognize your family. Could it be that you plan to replace our Penglai successor?"


    Lieburn raised his hand and pressed his hat brim down to cover his eyes, preventing the other party from seeing any clues, but the upward arc of the corner of his mouth directly exposed his intention.


    "In this world, things that you can''t even imagine will always happen. Unexpectedly. Therefore, my goal is to make Kyoko the number one in the world! No matter who stands in front, it will be our enemy. By the way, Bi Yangqi will also be on my side."


    "That''s the case, I finally understand now. If that''s the case, how could Rebauen lose to you. Bi Yangqi only saw the weak side of A Gang, I believe A Gang''s subsequent performance will be recognized by her ."


    Even Liborn, who was accustomed to the world, couldn''t laugh. Nie Kong wanted to nurture Kyoko, so that he had no choice but to completely defeat the opponent.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    As an all-you-can-eat Nie Kong, he has become good friends with Yamamoto''s father within a short period of time. He declined the other party¡¯s invitation to stay and play more. Nie Kong and Kyoko set out to go home and rest. By the way I also need to help Kyoko do some homework for her whereabouts.


    During the night with Jingzi, Nie Kong was also looking forward to what will happen with Jingzi.


    "Speaking of studying, Hayato, your grades are pretty good. You can help Kyoko and Yamamoto with tutoring. The two of them have good learning abilities, and there is no problem with a little mention."


    When it comes to homework, Nie Kong, as a teacher, has a very good say.


    "Laiping, although your boxing has improved a lot, your scores are inversely proportional, plummeting. Listening to your class teacher, you seem to have failed this quiz!"


    Nie Kong looked at Sasakawa with a smile, but he couldn''t bear Nie Kong''s brighter smile, so he could only admit his mistake.


    "Sorry, Teacher Nie Kong! I know I was wrong, please help me with my homework!"


    Sasakawa did a five-body throwing gesture with a sincere attitude, and he could see that he really wanted to study seriously.


    "Sister Kyoko''s words are fine, but I don''t want to tutor this baseball idiot!"


    After being neatly tidyed up by Yamamoto at the sushi restaurant, Hayato in Prison Temple''s resentment towards Yamamoto rose sharply, expressing his unwilling attitude strongly.


    "If this is the case, I remember that Xiaochun''s studies are also good. If she doesn''t mind, I can ask her to help. And I have to tutor Kyoko, so I don''t have time to bother you."


    Nie Kong did not refuse the prison temple''s resistance uncharacteristically, but after thinking about it, he put forward his own suggestions.


    "It just so happens that Xiaochun might come to play in the afternoon! Xiaojing, Xiaochun lives alone these days, you can find her to play more when it is convenient for you."


    Thinking of the strangeness of Xiaochun''s house, Mr. Nie Kong was still a little worried. Although Jingzi''s strength could only rely on himself, it would be much safer to have personal care.


    "Well, I got it."


    Jingzi nodded. Although she didn''t know the reason why Nie Kong mentioned this, she also liked Xiaochun, so she agreed directly without comment.


    "You don''t even know Xiaochun, Yamamoto-kun, Prison Temple, right? You can meet him."


    "It sounds like a nice person, anyway, there is nothing wrong now, we might as well go together!"


    The Hayato at the Prison Temple lacked interest, but Takeshi Yamamoto was very interested.


    Although I don''t understand the secret of the ring, it can absorb the flame of anger, which already represents its extraordinary in family education.


    "Although the Liu Dao Mukuro incident has been resolved, because of this incident, it is inevitable that uneasy and kind people will come to make trouble, and you should also be careful."


    What needs to be reminded is still what they should be reminded of.


    "I don''t know why, I also feel that the ring you gave me, teacher, has always had a bad feeling, as if something is going to happen..."


    After listening to Nie Kong''s words, Jingzi suddenly became a little uneasy. The ring she had been wearing always felt like she was about to move around, as if something important was about to happen.


    "Sister Jingzi, don''t worry, I will definitely protect you!"


    Hayato in Prison Temple is not worried about what will happen. He firmly believes that he will help Sister Kyoko to overcome all difficulties!

 2527 The collapse of the second element text 6 050, xanxus struck

    A white-haired and long-haired Squaro chased Bagir with a Pengley ring all the way to Japan. He was about to catch someone. Unexpectedly, a nosy girl suddenly appeared on the way, and The girl is so careless, not afraid of herself.


    "Although thank you for saving me, he is not an ordinary person. Run away!"


    The injured Bagir looked weak, but still responsibly persuaded the single ponytail girl in front of her to leave.


    "Who do you think is rubbish! An adult chasing a child to fight and kill, you are rubbish!"


    Miura Haru, who was full of justice, realized that her situation was very dangerous. She only knew that if she didn''t stand up, then this young man would definitely be bullied by the fierce man in front of her.


    Squalo originally didn''t want to involve ordinary people, but when he was scolded by the strange girl in front of him, he immediately rose up in anger, waved the long sword in his hand, and slashed towards Bagir.


    "Xiaochun! Be careful!"


    Miura Haru never thought that the man in front of him would dare to commit a crime in broad daylight. Under the conditioned reflex, he turned around and hugged the injured Bagir tightly, closed his eyes tightly, and looked scared. Waiting for the pain to come.


    However, between the flashing lights, Xiaochun heard a beautiful female voice, and then felt a person rushing in front of him.


    "Little... Jing?"


    After opening her eyes, Xiaochun opened her eyes wide, looking at the person who resisted her.


    "Nie Kong... Teacher..."


    "Amazing¡­¡­"


    Xiaochun stared at the white blade in his hand dumbfounded. Apart from surprise, his eyes were full of admiration.


    Is it the man she has been looking for to give herself a sense of security!


    "Teacher Nie Kong, I want to be your wife!"


    When love comes, nothing can be resisted, Xiaochun has always been a carefree young girl, no matter what the situation is now, Xiaochun directly expresses her heart straightforwardly.


    However, this sentence instantly made a black line at the end of the Prison Temple and Yamamoto who rushed to it.


    No matter how big your nerves are, you should also look at the situation at the scene, girl!


    Even the hearty boy Yamamoto was embarrassed by Xiaochun''s words, although he quickly returned to normal.


    However, the Prison Temple Hayato, who was Kyoko''s chief follower, refused.


    "Hey-where did you come from! Sister Jingzi kindly saved you, but you still want to snatch the boss of Nie Kong from Sister Jingzi!"


    On the spot, the Hayato at the Prison Temple shouted loudly at Xiaochun, his face full of discomfort.


    "Well, let''s wait until the enemy in front of you is resolved first..."


    Takeshi Yamamoto had no choice but to come out quickly to be a peacemaker. Although his expression was very laid-back, he was always wary of the man who took the initiative to attack the fierce look on the opposite side.


    Originally they were walking while Kyoko was introducing the girl named Haru Miura who was about to meet. However, Kyoko''s originally cheerful expression suddenly became tense, and then speeded up and rushed towards the front, their reaction slowed a step. , And rushed over later.


    But one thing is certain. Following Jingzi and Teacher Nie Kong, you will encounter many interesting things!


    "You guy..." Squalo stared at Nie Kong with an angry face, and scenes of unbearable past events flashed in his mind, which made the anger on his face even stronger.


    "Long time no see, Mr. Squairo."


    Nie Kong didn''t seem to see the anger of the other party at all, with a faint smile on his lips, and a leisurely greeting to the person in front of him.


    "Teacher, you know?"


    Kyoko was initially shocked by Xiaochun''s declaration, but after hearing Nie Kong''s greeting, he couldn''t help but become more confused about the status quo.


    "I don''t know him, it''s just one of my defeated men."


    Nie Kong took it casually, not caring at all.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the phrase "the enemy is defeated", or because Nie Kong¡¯s indifferent attitude directly stimulated Squaro¡¯s nerves. He was still cautiously vigilant, and the volcano erupted immediately, waving his hands desperately. The long sword dashed towards Nie Kong.


    "Trash¡ªI''m going to kill you!"


    He is an arrogant sword emperor with victorious battles. Wherever he has been insulted like that, he will not avenge his revenge, nor will he be a man!


    "If you can, you can try it."


    Nie Kong was indifferent to Squaro''s rage.


    "Square Impact--" Squaro used one of his unique tricks as soon as he arrived, which was enough to see his anger towards Nie Kong and his importance.


    "If your power is strong enough, it will indeed affect me, but it''s a pity that the current trick is just a bit noisy to me."


    Even if Squaro''s tricks were fierce, he could not shake Nie Kong in the slightest.


    The shark''s impact is a shock sword that uses a powerful shock wave to stimulate the opponent''s nerves and paralyzes it. Then, when the opponent is paralyzed and slows down, it is a deadly trick.


    However, Nie Kong was not affected at all.


    "This is the first time we have seen Teacher Nie Kong take action..."


    Now that Nie Kong took the shot, naturally there was nothing else to do. Yamamoto and others gathered around Kyoko, protecting them while observing the battle at the scene.


    They were also more or less affected by the shock wave of Squaro''s shark impact, but after Nie Kong shot, they magically lost the sense of oppressive nerve shock.


    "Asshole!"


    After failing a single move, Squaro immediately changed his tactics and used the "Hawker Tooth Spike". With a powerful impact and incomparable speed, he used his sword to stagger the attack trajectory and continuously stabbed his opponent. It seemed as if countless swords were piercing Nie Kong.


    And Sora also took back the blood whip of sin, as if he hadn''t reacted, standing still, without any movement.


    "teacher!"

 2528 The collapse of the second element Text 6 051, Dino reappears

    When Kyoko saw this, he instinctively called out anxiously, if it weren''t for being stopped by Yamamoto, I''m afraid he would have already wanted to rush out.


    "Kyoko, calm down, don''t be impulsive, that''s Teacher Nie Kong!"


    Yamamoto stopped Kyoko while trying to persuade him.


    Although Nie Kong did not move, he never disappeared from the beginning to the end. He was calm and boring, showing that he was absolutely at ease.


    Although Jingzi also believed in Nie Kong, her worry was not something she could control.


    "I''m really sorry, it seems I have to end this battle as soon as possible, otherwise Xiao Jing will worry about me."


    Nie Kong gently raised his hand and looked at the phantom of thousands of long swords that were about to attack him.


    When everyone did not react, they suddenly waved the blood whip of sin, just like a silver snake, directly smashing the opponent''s tricks.


    All of this happened in the blink of an eye. Before everyone had time to see how Nie Kong made his move, they saw that he had beaten Squaro to the ground with a long whip.


    Nie Kong stood expressionlessly in front of the fallen Squaro, looking condescendingly at the irritated Squaro, and suddenly said, "You still have a special move yet to come out!"


    Taking this opportunity, Nie Kong prepared to show Takeshi Yamamoto, who was also learning Kendo, to supplement his study.


    "Unexpectedly... to understand my details, which family are you from?"


    Being insulted by Nie Kong in this way, Squaro wished to get up now to fight Nie Kong in a life-and-death duel, but his identity as a person of Balian had to force him to calm down and leave his mind.Not only is he the sword emperor Squaro, but he is also a Pengley person!


    "Sorry, I haven''t reported my name yet. Nie Kong, the special advisor to the Sasakawa family led by Kyoko."


    Looking at Nie Kong''s serious attitude, it didn''t seem like making up a lie casually. Squairo also heard a lot of Sasakawa''s movement, because the other party was a small family and didn''t pay attention at all.


    At this time, thinking about it, he felt a little annoyed. If he had known this, he should have wiped out the Sasakawa family first to eliminate the troubles!


    "I don''t think that at this time, your Pengley family still has the heart to deal with the already powerful Sasakawa family!"


    Nie Kong seemed to have mind-reading skills. He saw Squaro''s thoughts at a glance, and a mocking smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    Although he is mainly dedicated to developing the power of the main family members on Kyoko''s side, he has not forgotten to hone his other subordinates at the headquarters of Bovino!


    "If you underestimate us now, you will suffer!"


    Nie Kong Ruoyuwu said, the corner of his eyes casually glanced at one side of the air, and he chuckled. The long whip in his hand waved seemingly not far away, but he saw the tall handsome man with blond hair suddenly Some panic appeared in front of everyone.


    "Uh...well, hello everyone, I am the leader of the Gabrone family, dancing Madino..."


    Dino, who had been observing the situation in the dark, did not expect that he would be forced out by Nie Kong. He introduced himself embarrassingly to the way he panicked, and watched that even though he had already introduced himself, he was still caught by Kyoko''s group. Looking at "Who are you", I couldn''t help but feel embarrassed.


    "Ahem, it doesn''t matter who I am now, the important thing is, Mr. Nie Kong, can you let Squaro go first?"


    Originally he wanted to help Bagir, but he didn''t expect Bagir to have been rescued, and his former classmate Squaro was defeated and his life was at stake, and he was also forced to show up from the dark.


    Originally, Nie Kong was not prepared to kill Squaro. After all, he would still be useful in the future, so after Dino''s request was made, he slowly withdrew his bloodwhip.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Dino had no idea that Nie Kong would obey his request so easily. He had already made plans to fight, and he was really at a loss.


    "Mr. Nie Kong, haven''t you discussed it."


    Because Dino suffered a lot from Nie Kong from the beginning, he knew that the whip in his hand was not of the same level as his own, so he was very vigilant. If he could communicate peacefully all the time, this was what he hoped most. .


    Originally thought that Nie Kong was a bad person, but from his protection of Bagir, he did not look like a bad person. This made Dino, who was very hostile to Nie Kong, completely confused.


    "I."


    Nie Kong''s face was calm, neither happy nor angry. He naturally recognized Dino. The Pengley leader''s ring that Kyoko had always carried was obtained from Dino''s hands!


    "Trash, next time, I will kill you!"


    Without knowing it, Squaro had secretly left Nie Kong''s side when Dino attracted everyone¡¯s attention, and suddenly shot at Bagir, snatching a box he had been protecting. Before leaving, he uttered cruel words to Nie Kong, and then left the place.


    "No, you can''t get up, your injury is very serious!"


    Looking at Bagir who was struggling to get up, Xiaochun immediately pressed his body carefully, not wanting him to mess around.


    "No, I have to take things back next time!"


    Bagir looked anxious, as he struggled so hard, the wounds on his body ooze more and more blood.


    "You don''t need to chase it, not to mention that you can''t chase it anymore. Even if you catch it, the thing is fake and unnecessary."


    Nie Kong glanced at the direction where Squaro was leaving. He was naturally watching his movements, but at this time he still needed him to inform the news, so he let him go.


    "fake?"


    Bagir froze for a moment, and was very surprised at what Nie Kong said. He couldn''t believe it.


    "It''s ridiculous to let a kid like you be a bait."


    A sarcasm smiled at the corner of Nie Kong''s mouth. I don''t know if it was about the fake or the bait, but Nie Kong didn''t plan to say anything anymore. He tilted his head toward the blonde Dino, although his face was Smile, but there is no slight smile in his eyes.


    "As a price for helping you solve a troublesome thing, I will accept the real ring you are wearing!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Nie Kong raised his hand lightly. After hearing Nie Kong''s words, Dino immediately raised his vigilance and was on guard at any time, but only saw a light dance of the long whip in Nie Kong''s hand, and Dino did not react yet. , The thing hidden in his arms had already appeared in Nie Kong''s hands.


    "Give it back to me, it''s not your thing!"


    Dino murmured in a deep voice, and the faint anger in his voice leaked. It seemed that as long as Nie Kong shook his head, he would burst out at any time.


    I know that the opponent¡¯s ability is more than a little bit higher than his own. However, Dino also has his own responsibility. I am sorry for the ninth generation leader if he lost the leader ring. Now if he loses even the family ring, he has no face at all. To the leaders of the nine generations.


    "Thank you very much for your assistance, but now there is no business for you, about the ring, I will personally communicate with the ninth generation leader."


    Nie Kong waved his hand lightly, driving a gust of wind and blowing towards Dino.


    Dino didn¡¯t have time to think carefully about what Nie Kong said he personally communicated with the leaders of the ninth generation. When he saw that Nie Kong had already taken action, he instinctively grabbed the whip in his hand and prepared to fight. Suddenly began to change.


    "Wait¡ª" Dino just noticed something was wrong, and as soon as he exited, before he could resist, his body was teleported back to Italy.

 2529 The collapse of the second element body 6052, get the ring again

    "His condition is a bit dangerous, let''s send him home for treatment first." Sasakawa said with concern.


    After all, it was a dispute between the Mafia, and in fact it was still a civil war, and it was not convenient to go to the hospital. So now the enthusiastic Sasakawa received Ping Ping''s first reaction after being injured.


    After seeing Nie Kong¡¯s greatness, Miura Chun¡¯s admiration grew thicker, but in this case, it¡¯s not too noisy, so she followed Nie Kong like a daughter-in-law, and prepared to go there together. Nie Kong''s home.


    Although it seems that Nie Kong and Jingzi are not ordinary people, but it doesn''t matter, Xiaochun has already realized that he will work hard to be a good wife!


    "You woman, what are you doing with us!"


    Seeing Miura Haru who was following up together, because of her appearance of wanting to marry Nie Kong, the Prison Temple Hayato was very upset, and he didn''t care about any gentleman''s courtesy at all, and he said impatiently.


    "Hayato, isn''t it? While I teach you to improve your strength, I also need to teach you more about the etiquette as a gentleman?"


    Nie Kong wouldn''t say anything if it was just a fight between men, but he was rude to the lady, which made Nie Kong a little unhappy.


    Xiaochun was unconvinced and wanted to reply, but Nie Kong was the first to protect her. This made Xiaochun even more admiring Nie Kong.


    "Prison Temple Lord, we originally came to invite Xiaochun to play together. Although there was a little accident, the original intention has not changed."


    Although Kyoko was taken aback by Xiaochun''s sudden confession, she reflexively thought it was just a joke, so she didn''t care much.


    "Ah, originally you are the girl who is very good at learning that Teacher Nie Kong said, hello, I am Takeshi Yamamoto!"


    The good old man Takeshi Yamamoto also came out to liven up the atmosphere, and introduced himself at the same time, by the way, he also introduced the Koji Hayato who didn''t seem to be ready to introduce himself.


    "This is the Falcon from the Prison Temple. Although he looks fierce, he is actually a hard-mouthed person. In fact, he is still a good person. Don''t be afraid!"


    Sasakawa Rapei has already known each other, and there is no need to introduce him, but he is a person with a flat back, but no one knows him.


    "He is also a Mafia, and his name is Bagir. If he is specific, you can ask Xiao Jing after he wakes up."


    Nie Kong was not prepared to give more introductions, if Jingzi wanted to understand, naturally there was a way to understand.


    "Teacher, can I know what the box you just got?" Jingzi asked softly.


    "If it''s specific, it''s actually the same thing as the ring I gave you."


    "Eh? Great! In this case, my brother and their strength will probably grow faster!"


    Jingzi understood what he meant with just a few words, and even Nie Kong himself was a little surprised, "Yes, my Jingzi is really smart."


    Being so boasted by Nie Kong, Jingzi couldn''t help but blushed and lowered his head slightly.Because of Nie Kong''s anything, I felt very happy.


    "Kyoko, what''s wrong with you?"


    Xiaochun originally wanted to talk to Nie Kong, but when she saw Kyoko who was silent with her head down, she couldn''t help but wonder.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, Jingzi, what were you talking about just now?"


    "Xiaochun, are you free during the fireworks display? We are going to watch it together. If you are free, why not go and play with us!"


    Nie Kong did not answer any questions, smiled and offered Xiaochun an invitation to the fireworks display.


    "Hayi, is the fireworks display? Free time! Teacher Nie Kong, you have all invited, of course I will go!"


    Xiaochun is a more nervous girl, she habitually skips the subject of everyone together, and directly regards Nie Kong as an invitation to her for a date.


    Because of the wounded, the group quickly returned to their residence.


    "Welcome back."


    Beyonc¨¦, who happened to be in the yard by the door, habitually said to everyone, and then focused on Nie Kong, "Nie Kong; teacher, Kulom seems to be a little restless, and has been locked in the room since he returned. ."


    Kulom was a little pale, so Kyoko persuaded him to go home and rest first, but he didn''t expect that when he returned, he heard such news.


    "I''m going to see Kulom."


    Kyoko was very uneasy. After exchanging a glance with Nie Kong, he walked towards the room where Kulom was.


    Nie Kong probably guessed that because Kulom''s power had begun to awaken, it was inevitable that he would be a little at a loss because of his spiritual world.If you had Kyoko''s help, he would be able to cheer up soon, so he wasn''t particularly worried.


    "Ping, you can bandage Bagir for help."


    Although the Falcon of Prison Temple is smart, he is too impulsive, and his temperament is still immature. As a person who charges ahead, he is not very suitable as a healer.


    "When it is convenient, I will ask Shamar to teach you some treatment knowledge. You can learn more and be prepared."


    "No problem, I get it!"


    Every time when he was injured outside, in order to prevent his sister from worrying, Sasakawa Rakuhei secretly used some small hands and feet by himself, so he was really good at dressing and handling wounds.


    "Yes, that''s it. Just do what I said to help Bagir treat the wound. I''ll leave it to you here. I have something to do. Go to the basement first."


    Nie Kong checked the situation and found that there was no problem, so he went to the laboratory in the basement first.


    Penglie''s ring was already in his hand. With the experience of the last time, Nie Kong smoothly poured the flames of gluttony into it.


    What''s amazing is that the Penglai ring suddenly changed greatly. The flame power in the ring not only retained the previous ability, but also became very powerful.


    So he gave this ring with his own power to Kyoko, just thinking that the ring could protect her safety.


    Following this, continuing to remodel the rings of the remaining family members will also bring unexpected surprises to the others.

 2530 The collapse of the second element Text 6 053, Colom-Gluttony Ring

    "Teacher, teacher!"


    Just after finishing the transformation of the ring, Kyoko''s panicked voice suddenly sounded outside the door of the laboratory.


    "Teacher, Kulom''s situation is a bit wrong, she looks very uncomfortable!"


    After finally finding Nie Kong, Jingzi''s worried expression finally eased, and he reported the situation to Nie Kong in a panic.


    Nie Kong''s brows frowned slightly, and things happened suddenly, which made him start to worry.


    "Go, take me to see."


    Nie Kongshun picked up the reformed rings on the table, put them in his arms, and rushed towards the place where Kulom was with Jingzi.


    Because of the special reason of Kulom''s situation, in order to avoid other situations, Kyoko didn''t let others into the room, so even though he was anxious and worried, the Hayabusa and his group only stayed outside.


    "Colom!"


    Entering the room, Nie Kong looked at Kulom, who was short of breath, the strangeness in his lower abdomen, and he understood Kulom''s situation with just one glance.


    "Colom, did you do it yourself?"


    Jingzi was looking at Kulom worriedly, waiting for Nie Kong to take care of him, but he did not expect that instead of taking action, Nie Kong approached Kulom and asked a question that he didn''t understand at all.


    "Yes...no...I...want to...try...see..."


    Kulom answered intermittently, often taking a few deep breaths, and spitting out a few words vaguely, with cold sweat on her forehead, and she could see that she was working hard to continue living.


    At the same time, they are also suffering tremendously.


    "I see, you are a brave and strong child, I believe in you."


    After knowing Kulom''s thoughts, Nie Kong still did not take the initiative to treat or relieve Kulom''s pain. Instead, he took out a ring in his arms and placed it in Kulom''s hands.


    "Colom, take it well, feel the power it brings to you, and then try hard to fix it yourself!"


    "I know¡­¡­"


    Kulom moved his fingers and grasped the ring in his hand. From the ring, a warm current was slowly added to his body, which eased Kulom''s pain a lot.


    After finally having the opportunity to relax, Kulom continued his efforts, working hard to mobilize his little power, assisting the power brought by the ring, and working hard to follow the previous feelings and create a maintenance in his body. The liver of your own life.


    "Don''t worry, Kulom''s efforts rely on his own strength, and he will take his time."


    Just when Kyoko was at a loss, suddenly a pair of warm hands took her hands, and a familiar and peaceful voice rang in her ears at any time, which was very effective in calming Kyoko''s nervous mood.


    Nie Kong felt quite calm. As soon as he entered the room and saw Kulom''s situation, he knew the reason.


    This happened completely because the virtual liver he gave to Colom was forcibly destroyed.It should be Kulom who wanted to become stronger after sensing his own power.


    And the first step to become strong is to maintain your own body.


    Nie Kong knew that Liu Dao Mukuro''s instigation was indispensable for Kulom, who had never had much confidence in it, to make such a decision. Fortunately, his ring had been remodeled, and it was just right for Kulom to use it.


    People who can have this kind of consciousness, after having their own modified ring, their strength is naturally not at the same level.


    Similarly, Kulom relies on the power of the ring to repair his body. After all, it is a gluttony ring, which contains a small part of the power of ghouls and gourmet cells.


    As Kulom''s rapid breathing gradually became stable, Kyoko''s eyes could finally see Kulom''s situation.


    "Great, Kulom seems to be fine..."


    Seeing Kulom whose breathing was steady, Kyoko finally felt relieved.


    You know, the look of Kulom just now was in danger, but it really shocked Kyoko.


    "Kulom has already survived this difficulty on her own. Now, let''s give her a good rest."


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Kyoko nodded. Although he agreed with what Nie Kong said, his eyes still looked at Kulom, as if she was afraid that something might happen to her again.


    After seeing Kulom''s success, Nie Kong hesitated.


    "Xiao Jing, is your ring on you?"


    "Well, I kept it next to my body."


    Although Jingzi didn''t know why Nie Kong asked this suddenly, she still answered honestly.


    "Okay, let''s go, let''s go to my room."


    Nie Kong easily took Jingzi''s hand, opened the door, and prepared to leave the room.


    "Kulom is all right now, and now I need to take a break, please take care not to disturb her."


    Looking at the group of worried people surrounding the door, Nie Kong smiled faintly, calmed everyone''s emotions softly, and then took Kyoko to leave.


    "You take care of the situation first. Kyoko and I need to deal with something. If there is no important thing, it is best not to disturb us."


    Like everyone else, Jingzi was confused about what Nie Kong was going to do, but they also knew that Nie Kong had his own plans. If he could say it, he would naturally say that at this time, just believing in silence.


    "Xiao Jing, you know, we got these rings from other places."


    Before arriving in his room, Nie Kong suddenly stopped and looked at Jingzi with piercing eyes.


    Kyoko doesn''t know anything, he needs to tell her something she should know first.


    "Although these rings have been modified by me, only you can use them now, but before that, the original owner of these rings was the Ninth Generation.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Jingzi lowered his head, trying hard to digest the information Nie Kong told him, and worked hard to sort out his thoughts.


    "I know¡­¡­"


    Jingzi nodded without understanding, and looked up at Nie Kong firmly, "Everything the teacher does is for us, I know."


    Kyoko secretly vowed from the bottom of her heart that she must work hard to grow the family and make her no longer worry about herself.

 2531 The collapse of the second element Text 6 054, Biyangqis transformation

    Coming out of Kulom''s room, Nie Kongjiu noticed Bi Yangqi''s color.


    "If Miss Biyangqi wants to tell me something, it''s nothing more than covering it up."


    Nie Kong, who was walking slowly, suddenly stopped at the top of the stairs, and a casual glance from the corner of his eyes, the nonchalant voice made Bi Yangqi who was hiding in hiding nothing to hide.


    "As a result, there is still no way to hide from you... Teacher Nie Kong, you guys, why do you have Penglai''s ring?"


    Bi Yangqi smiled reluctantly, although she wanted to smile gently at Nie Kong as before, but now that she knew the situation, she couldn''t smile at Nie Kong without any complaints.


    "That, snatched it back from someone else."


    "how come!"


    "Is it possible that Miss Biyangqi has been obliterated by the ordinary daily life? Get what you want. This is the style of our Mafia!"


    Bi Yangqi was taken aback, and she seemed speechless to Nie Kong''s rebuttal.


    "The Pengley ring is something that belongs to the Pengley family. It can only be used by people with the blood of Pengley. This is why other families have been coveting them, but they are too tasteless and have to give up. If I got it, I couldn''t use it at all!"


    "What you said makes sense..."


    Nie Kong nodded if it happened, "It just happens, then take this opportunity, I will let you see the effect of this ring!"


    He gestured to Bi Yangqi with a "follow me" look, and then with a confused, frowning and very uneasy Bi Yangqi came to the front of the Hayato in the Prison Temple and Kulom.


    In order to prevent the Falcons from the prison temple from conditioned to see Bi Yangqi and have stomach pains, Nie Kong naturally asked Bi Yangqi to wear sunglasses at the beginning, and said "Battle Test" to Kulom and Yamamoto. , Prison Temple took the lead with an excited expression.


    "Then go and have a look together, but remember to stay by my side, otherwise it will be bad if you accidentally hurt it!"


    Before the Falcon of the Prison Temple reflexively wanted to refuse, Nie Kong had already agreed to Miura Haru''s application, and said the rules this time casually.


    "This time is completely different from the previous ones. I need you to exert all your strength. I don''t need to click to stop, and I don''t need to worry about the other things. I will bear everything."


    As soon as Nie Kong said this, everyone gasped in air.


    "Exerting all the power means... a real battle!"


    Kulom is a girl, so how could Takeshi Yamamoto give his best.


    Even Yamamoto Takeshi is a little bit incredulous. Although he really wants to prove his strength, if it is true, one of the two sides will definitely be injured!


    "Teacher, are you kidding me." Yamamoto Takeshi couldn''t help but ask.


    "Don''t worry, I''m watching."


    If the previous combat quizzes were designed to test whether each person''s abilities have improved or not, then this kind of test of fighting for their lives would have no idea what it meant.


    Although Yamamoto Takeshi didn''t understand Nie Kong''s thoughts, because he believed him from the bottom of his heart, there was no doubt about it. After bowing a little guilty to the opponent, he immediately started the fight.


    Proceed first and then pawn, even if you are fighting, you must maintain your own demeanor.


    As a remote combat, Kulom was not good at close combat. For people like Yamamoto, who was in close combat, he pounced at first.


    It would have been an easy game, but the speed and strength that Kulom exploded in the next moment surprised Takeshi Yamamoto. Kulom''s physique has improved more than ten times compared with the previous one.


    Just when Bi Yangqi was puzzled, what she saw in front of her had answered many of Bi Yangqi''s questions.


    Moreover, the power that bursts out, although there is a trace of Penglai''s power, it is more, but it is even more intense, and the momentum is like a broken bamboo. It can be clearly seen that it belongs to Nie Kong''s power.


    Bi Yangqi understood Nie Kong''s intentions.


    Seeing the violent vibration he created before him, Kulom himself couldn''t believe it, staring at the ring in his hand dumbfounded.


    Just holding it in his hand, he already felt a steady stream of power replenishing energy into his body. He was only tentatively shooting, but he did not expect that the small ring had such a powerful force.


    The two confronted each other, and finally Yamamoto took a punch by Kulom.


    "Ahem-ahem -"


    Takeshi Yamamoto walked out embarrassedly from the thick smoke raised by the huge turmoil, while covering his mouth and nose to avoid inhaling the dust, he couldn''t help coughing a few times, and sighed from his heart.


    "It''s really a sensation..."


    Takeshi Yamamoto is a genius in kendo. Although he now puts all his thoughts on baseball, this can''t extinguish his talent in kendo.


    "Ok... so awesome!"


    Miura Haru was stunned at what was happening before her eyes, shocked in her heart, but compared to fear, the thoughts in her heart were shock and admiration.


    It''s natural for boys to be strong, but Haru Miura is more curious about Kulom''s actions, "They are also teachers Nie Kong you taught?"


    "Almost, one part is my teaching and the other part is their own efforts. Next, please do your best to protect the family!"


    Nie Kong patted Kulom on the shoulder with satisfaction, and said with a light smile.


    Kulom blushed, hiding behind Nie Kong shyly, like a little wife.


    Their current strength doesn''t need to worry about foreign aggression any more, and what is left is to unite and accumulate combat experience.


    Nie Kong will teach them without reservation, but to what extent they can learn depends on their own efforts!


    At least what Nie Kong could teach them, almost made them stronger.The only thing that can improve them now is to give them a special ring boost like Kulom, and it would be a good choice to grab a few more from Pengley.

 2532 The collapse of the second element Text 6 055, Kulom is missing?

    Nie Kong greeted casually and explained that after he went out, he went out and picked up the phone.


    "Hibari Kyouya, can you talk to me about your thoughts about the battle the other day?"


    "...I don''t mind going over and strangling you now!"


    A cold voice rang from the microphone, and it was audible from the somewhat low and hoarse channel. At this moment, Hibari Kyouya was suppressing his anger.


    A fighting freak like him, an unpleasant battle, will naturally make him feel very unhappy.


    "No need to come here, I''ll go and fight with you, where are you?"


    "Ten minutes, old place."


    Hibari Kyoumi took a breath. Obviously, he didn''t expect that Nie Kong, who had never liked fighting with him, would suddenly offer an invitation to fight with him. However, this was just what he meant.


    "Okay, I''ll be there soon."


    Hibari Kyoumi instinctively squeezed the duckweed in his hand, raised his hand, and looked at Nie Kong sharply, in an offensive pattern.


    "Yes, it seems that the previous setbacks have made you a little better."


    Nie Kong nodded slightly, Hibari Kyouya made the most progress among all the tutors.


    "It''s so noisy!"


    Hibari said something displeased casually, and then directly attacked Nie Kong, his movements were clean and neat, his moves were sharp, fast and accurate, and all his strength was used, showing how much he valued Nie Kong.


    Seeing that Hibari Kyouya had no objection, Nie Kong, who had been avoiding the attack, finally started to fight back. For purposeful reasons, his power could not help but use a little bit of power.


    With one hand, he grabbed the duckweed abduction that Skylark swung to attack his face. Originally, he wanted to withdraw the weapon, but he didn''t expect that Skylark had already expected this move. He quickly let go of the duckweed abduction, and used Nie Kong to instantly In the gap, a sweeping leg with his left foot used 90% of the force.


    Nie Kong made a light leap, then kicked him in the head with a brisk kick, making him unable to react at all.


    "you lose."


    There was constant pain in the neck, Hibari Kyouya was not convinced, but had to admit that he was defeated again.


    "By the way, do you want to be a member of my family?" After all, Jingzi asked Nie Kong to invite Skylark to participate in the firework convention, so Nie Kong used another method.


    Nie Kong has never invited Hibari Gongya to join the family, this is the first time.


    "Your identity?" Skylark paused, thoughtfully, glanced at Nie Kong indifferently, and asked silently.


    "The consultant of the Sasakawa family, Nie Kong. I almost forgot to say that Liu Dao Mukuro who defeated you is also a member of our family."


    "That guy!!" Hibari Kyouya took a breath when he heard Liudao Mukuro, his expression became obviously excited.


    "Does your family prohibit fighting?"


    I don''t know if it was because of the abnormal desire for power after being defeated by Nie Kong, or what reason, Hibari Kyouya accepted it much easier than imagined.


    "No, competition is not forbidden in our family. You can challenge him at any time. I think Liu Dao Mukuro will be very happy to play against you." Nie Kong casually sold Liu Dao Mukuro.


    "Wow, this is very interesting news!"


    Hibari Kyouya is a fighting mad with excess energy. Nie Kong doesn''t have much time to spend on this aspect right now. It just so happens that he can take this opportunity to let these two people get training. Why not do it?


    "Oh, you really are a very interesting person."


    Hibari Kyouya believed in his own vision. Although he hated gatherings, if it were Nie Kong, it seemed that he would not be bored anymore.


    "The fireworks show is here or there. It was the first gathering of our Sasakawa family."


    Nie Kong suddenly changed the subject with a light smile, and then succeeded in seeing Skylark''s originally very excited face suddenly depressed. Think about it, there are definitely a lot of people at the fireworks show. For Skylark who hates crowds, it is definitely torment.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After leaving the top of the school, Nie Kong suddenly received a call from Jingzi.


    "Teacher, Kulom is gone!"


    Jingzi''s hurried voice came over as soon as the phone was connected. Hearing the unexpected news, Nie Kong frowned slightly, but in order to calm Jingzi''s emotions, he had to relax his tone.


    "Xiao Jing, don''t forget your identity. Calm down. If the leader becomes anxious, it will make the family members feel uneasy!"


    "But... but¡ªI, I know."


    Although Kyoko on the other end of the phone was anxious, she knew what Nie Kong said was reasonable, and took a few deep breaths to force herself to calm down.


    "Calm down?"


    Nie Kong said indifferently, and rushed towards the place where Liu Dao Mou was.


    "Well, I''m sorry, I''m calm down now."


    "Colom is not the kind of rude kid who leaves without saying a word. Look, if she left any notes."


    Because Kulom is usually with Kyoko, and Nie Kong can locate it at any time, so there is still no mobile phone yet. Nie Kong has completely forgotten this.


    However, Kulom now seems to have completely disappeared. Even Nie Kong will not be able to find it quickly for a while.


    "I have looked for it, no."


    "If Kulom is going out, he won''t be quiet, so there are only two possibilities¡ª"


    When talking about this, Nie Kong suddenly stopped, as if waiting for Jingzi to analyze.


    "Kulom left in a hurry and didn''t have time to leave a message for us, or Coulom was accidentally taken out."


    When talking about the second possibility, Kyoko hesitated and didn''t really want to say it.


    "Could it be... Sister Biyangqi?"


    Kyoko looked at the Prison Temple and others who gathered around him curiously because of her movement, but she didn''t see Bi Yangqi.


    "But why does Bi Yangqi do this?"


    Kyoko didn''t want to doubt the people around her. What''s more, even though Biyangqi''s sister-in-law''s way of getting along with the prison temple Hayato was a bit strange, she was still a gentle and easy-going person, and helped herself a lot.


    "Don''t rush to the conclusion, it may not be her. Kyoko, in the world of the Mafia, betrayal or something is always possible."

 2533 The collapse of the second element Text 6 056, the despicable Rebauen

    Nie Kong''s tone was light, without any emotional fluctuations.


    "When encountering a problem, we should prepare for the worst and formulate corresponding strategies to prepare for it, and wait until something bad really happens, then pray for the good and try to solve it. ,do you understand?"


    I know."


    Kyoko''s mood was a little depressed, but at this time she was even more worried about Colom''s safety, "I will call my brother and the others to discuss countermeasures. Teacher, can you find the mother where Colom is located?"


    "Don''t worry, no problem."


    Nie Kong came to Heiyao Paradise, looked up at the few people not far in front of him, hung up the phone, and walked towards them.


    "Master Nie Kong, Master Mukuro is already waiting for you." Shiben Qiankin bowed to Nie Kong expressionlessly. Although he only believed that Liudao Mukuro was his boss, he respected Nie Kong very much.


    Chengdao Dog was still a little awkward. Although he was surprised to know that Nie Kong had let them get rid of the Avengers Prison, he suddenly wanted to recognize a stranger as the boss, which made him a little reluctant.


    Nie Kong didn''t care much. The matter of persuading these people was Liu Dao Mukuro''s matter. He didn''t need to worry about such things.


    When he arrived in a relatively intact room, Liu Dao Mukuro was sitting leisurely on a large stool, foreseeing ordinary things, waiting for Nie Kong''s arrival.


    "That innocent little white rabbit is not suitable for the Mafia world..."


    Liu Dao Mukuro suddenly said faintly, as if talking to himself.


    "Because of innocence, it is suitable. I never like to force others. This is her own choice." If it is not suitable, she will not come to this point.


    "But even if she grows up no matter how much she grows up, because of your existence, Teacher Nie Kong, you will only develop a habit of dependence for her, and that will not help her." Liu Daoshou said, shaking his head.


    "Jingzi won''t be separated from me, and I won''t let Jingzi leave me. Is there any difference between relying on or not?" Nie Kong asked back.


    "Hehe, I have forgotten your relationship."


    "Remember that you must be there on the day of the firework convention, otherwise don''t blame me for performing the family law." Nie Kong''s eyes looked at each other intentionally or unintentionally, and his gentle eyes were so sharp that they seemed to see through all the secrets of Liu Dao Mukuro.


    Before Liu Daomu could reply, Nie Kong had already left and returned to his residence.


    After watching Nie Kong return, Jingzi''s anxious expression calmed down.Bi Yangqi was not far away, looking at Nie Kong who suddenly appeared in surprise.


    "Bi Yangqi, you should know where Kulom is."


    "Sorry, it''s all my fault, I couldn''t stop him." Bi Yangqi said apologetically.


    Bi Yangqi didn''t want to involve Lan Bo Yiping, who was still a child, and had no choice but to watch as Yuribaun hijacked Kulom.


    "Oh, if you want to save that child, please obediently hand over the Pengley ring."


    Bi Yangqi didn''t say a word, but Liborn appeared quietly in front of everyone, lowered the brim of his hat, and said to Nie Kong abruptly.


    Although he didn''t bother to use this method, he had no choice when the situation forced him.


    Nie Kong''s expression was low, with a faint raging anger.


    "Well, how about calling out the group behind you as well?"


    As Nie Kong''s voice just fell, a violent explosion suddenly erupted from the wall not far behind Lieburn, and Squaro''s hoarse voice sounded as the smoke filled it.


    "You are the guy from the other day!"


    The Prison Temple cried out in amazement. Although he didn''t know anyone else, he knew Squalo whom he met in the afternoon.


    As the smoke dissipated, after seeing Squaro''s appearance, Kyoko and his party immediately became vigilant.


    "Oh-is this what Pengley calls unity?"


    Nie Kong said in a cold voice as he watched Balian assassinating the group of troops.


    "Even in the civil strife, as soon as there are external troubles, they will gather immediately. This is quite worth learning. The ring of the Pengley successor is in Kyoko''s hand, so you can grab it if you have the ability."


    Facing Nie Kong''s Ruoruowu sarcasm, Lieburn frowned slightly, with an inexplicable bad feeling.Why is Nie Kong not worried about Kulom''s safety?


    The reason why Balian was willing to agree to cooperate was completely because the ring representing the successor to the leader of Pengley was taken away. Even if they wanted to get Pengley, at this time they had to solve the foreign troubles first.


    "No matter who comes, we can''t take away our partners!"


    It was the first time that Kyoko and his party encountered this kind of companion being taken as hostage, and the murderous aura from the people on the opposite side was obviously of a murderous type, which made Kyoko feel a little uneasy.


    "Rubbish."


    Xanxus glanced at Nie Kong disdainfully, and sneered.


    "You guy, what are you talking about!"


    As soon as Nie Kong heard someone saying bad things about Nie Kong, Nie Kong didn''t respond much, and the Prison Temple Falcon rushed out in dissatisfaction.


    "Xixixi-this guy, leave it to the prince to solve it."


    Belfigor, with blond hair and a small crown, took a step forward and looked at the Hayato in Prison Temple with a grin, with a high spirit of fighting, as if he wanted to fight happily.


    Things are not going well these days, these people have been stubborn for a long time, it''s time to release the pressure.


    "It seems very interesting~"


    Yamamoto''s voice was as hearty as ever, but his nerves had been tense and he had been paying attention to the opponent''s movements.


    "In this case, the other man''s gentleman, I am very interested in your kendo, can I trouble you to compare it with me?"


    Yamamoto yelled at Squalo, but for his good attitude, the irritable Squalo responded with disdain.


    "Trash, see if I won''t kill you!"


    Squaro has no interest in the enemy, not to mention, in his opinion, these people in front of him saw his failure, and he would never let it go easily.


    "Baseball idiot, don''t die!"


    Prison Temple finished speaking to Yamamoto with a somewhat awkward face and disdain, then turned his head uncomfortably and looked directly at Belfigor.


    Although his attitude was very bad, Yamamoto did feel the concern of the Prison Temple. He smiled and replied "You too", and the two of them left the same place and went to fight with their opponents. Up.


    "Allah, both are impatient people. I liked the two children a lot, but I was picked out first~"


    The shemale Luslia took a few steps forward and approached Nie Kong.


    "If that''s the case, how about you and I cultivate and cultivate relationships?"


    When Luslia saw Nie Kong''s abilities for the first time, he wanted to fight him. It was a rare opportunity that he naturally didn''t want to let it go.


    "Go away! I think your boss wants to come and fight me more!"


    Nie Kong glanced at Xanxus nonchalantly, and refused Luslia''s invitation to stand.


    "That''s really a pity, I don''t want to see you dead so soon~"


    Luslia sighed in a low voice with regret, and then picked away Sasakawa Yuhei who was ready to fight. In order not to cause trouble to the battle of her own boss, she also spontaneously chose another battlefield.


    "Xiao Jing, go with Liu Dao Mukuro to find out where Kulom is and bring her back."


    Nie Kong approached Jingzi''s side and gently held her hand.


    Jingzi tensed her body, it could be seen that she was very nervous, but the look in Nie Kong''s eyes was also very firm.


    "I want to fight together!"


    Nie Kong looked at Jingzi silently, and then nodded without refusing.

 2534 The collapse of the second element Text 6 057, the disturber Sawada Ieyasu

    This realization of Jingzi proved Nie Kong''s idea, so Nie Kong was not prepared to refuse.


    "Xiao Jing, although that guy looks very big, he is the weakest in the team in terms of strength. With your current ability and make good use of the power of the ring, that guy is not afraid." There is Nie Kong in the ring. Infused with the flame power representing the original sin of anger,


    "Liu Dao Mukuro, I think you should know how to do it yourself."


    Nie Kong''s eyes were looking directly at Xanxus not far away, but he spoke to Liu Dao Mukuro, who was still hiding his figure and watching the play silently.


    "If I can, I really want to just watch the show..."


    Liu Dao Mukuro chuckled and revealed his true body, and then looked at the other illusionist who was the same as himself, his face a little helpless.


    "One of the children of the rainbow, it''s not easy to deal with!"


    "Is it possible, are you scared?"


    "How come~"


    Liu Dao Mukuro curled up the corners of his mouth and clenched the trident in his hand, "It''s too late for me to be excited!"


    Although facing one of the world''s strongest killers, the children of the rainbow, and at the same time also taking on the task of finding and protecting Kulom, Liu Dao Mukuro is very calm, seemingly not paying attention to anything.


    "Although I don''t want to do this kind of unpaid work, but since the other party has come to the door, then I can only fight..."


    Mamen had no fear, his complexion was very calm, and he was faintly unwilling because of his work in vain. However, when he started his hands, he was not soft at all.


    "So, next, are you going to play together or alone?"


    After Mameng and Liu Daosu suddenly disappeared from their place into a cloud of smoke, Nie Kong raised his eyes to look at Liborn and Xanxus.


    Liborn backed silently, the meaning was obvious.


    Although he doesn''t mind teamwork, it''s a pity that Xanxus is not a person willing to cooperate with others.


    "It''s so noisy, rubbish!"


    Before Lieborn could further inquire, Xanxus was very impatient and directly picked up the pistol and shot at Nie Kong.


    Lieburn opened his mouth, what he wanted to say, and finally decided to watch the battle before speaking.


    To be honest, he didn''t think that Xanxus alone could win Nie Kong.


    He can only wait for the moment, just when Nie Kong reveals his flaws!


    "Interrupting other people''s conversations, but it''s very rude. Didn''t your father teach you this truth in the nine generations of leaders?"


    The ninth generation leader is a moderate person. It is really hard to imagine that the son who was taught by such a person turned out to be a son with such a bad temper, even if he is indeed strong.


    Isn''t it his biological...or the next door Lao Wang?


    "Trash, you don''t deserve to mention that person!"


    Xanxus quickly flashed in front of Nie Kong, raising his hand with a punch. He didn''t hide any strength at all, obviously he was completely angered by Nie Kong''s words.


    Even if he hates the ninth generation leader, but that does not allow anyone to despise him!


    Nie Kong turned around and walked around behind Xanxus, raised his palm, and kicked Xanxus out more than ten meters..


    "Let me see your enlightenment!"


    Nie Kong drew out the blood whip of sin and quietly looked at Xanxus who was rushing towards him, who was completely angry. He lifted his right hand and randomly hit with a long whip to drop a sneak attack bullet in Lieburn''s secret.


    Seeing that Nie Kong had taken out his weapons, Xanxus also picked up his double spears, and continuously fired bullets with his own flames towards Nie Kong from all directions. Under Nie Kong''s airtight protection, he quickly turned around. Instantly flashed behind Nie Kong.


    "Go to hell! Rubbish!"


    While flashing to the back, Xanxus fired, and along with Lieborn''s bullets from the front of Nie Kong, they flew towards Nie Kong.


    "Good job~"


    Knowing that Xanxus wanted to avenge the revenge that he had succeeded from his back, Nie Kong raised his mouth, turning around like a random, the blood whip of sin quickly flipped, directly absorbing the angry flames from several bullets of Xanxus, and transformed it into his own power. .


    And those bullets that had been unloaded hadn''t reached Nie Kong''s body before they fell to the ground softly, without any threat.


    "Does it represent the anger of the seven deadly sins... it is very suitable for the bloodlash of sins..."


    Nie Kong suddenly took the initiative to get to Xanxus''s side, and while Xanxus conditioned his reflex, he used the blood whip of sin to restrain his behavior.


    Xanxus, whose movement was restricted, struggled desperately instinctively, however, his body was out of control as if he was not his own.


    This is something Xanxus absolutely cannot tolerate!


    "I''m going to kill you¡­¡­"


    Xanxus screamed hard, trying to make a sound, and at the same time, he did not care about hurting his body, desperately resisting the long whip wrapped around him.


    It''s just a pity that Xanxus felt more and more powerless as his strength gradually lost.


    "Stop it, Mr. Nie Kong." Suddenly from the darkness, a man''s voice came.


    Nie Kong looked up, and there was a sloppy-bearded person in front of him, but the pressure released from the other party was enough to prove that the other party was not just a sloppy uncle.


    "Mr. Sawada, your son Tsunayoshi Sawada has been at the bottom of his recent studies, and I hope you, as a father, will urge you to stop participating in the mess."


    "Ahahaha, it turns out that you are my son''s teacher. You really made the teacher laugh."


    Sawada Ieyasu was shocked by what Nie Kong said. Then he scratched his head a little embarrassed, and after a casual greeting, his face changed immediately.


    "I will naturally educate myself about the dog in my family from now on, but, Mr. Nie Kong, now, in your true identity, communicate with me."


    Sawada Ieyasu''s face was serious, which was very inconsistent with his current description.


    "Communication? Then your communication style is quite unconventional."

 2535 The collapse of the second element Text 6 058, the stupid class of the dog?

    Nie Kong glanced at the big hole that was bombed out, and stared at Sawada Ieyasu diagonally.


    "If I didn''t guess wrong, this should be a masterpiece of Colonino!"


    Nie Kong glanced in the direction where the bullet came, making Sawada Ieyasu conditioned to be alert.


    "Sure enough, as Lieburn said, he is really a dangerous man!" Sawada Ieyasu thought to himself, and then looked behind Nie Kong.


    "I remember that the child named Sasakawa Kyoko is the girl that Tsunami likes..." Sawada Ieyasu suddenly lowered his head thoughtfully and muttered to himself.


    "The kid Atsuna has been talking about it for a long time, but that kid is really a nice girl. When he grows up, he will fight with my family Nana! It would be a good thing to be with Atsuna!"


    After Nie Kong heard Sawada Ieyasu''s words, his expression instantly became very cold.Although he believes that Kyoko will not betray him, he does not allow his woman to be coveted by others.


    "Very well, it seems that you are ready to negotiate."


    Nie Kong walked towards Sawada Ieyasu and Ribaun step by step. They had already deployed a defensive mode when Nie Kong''s expression changed.


    "you¡­¡­"


    But facing Nie Kong''s heavy killing intent, Sawada Ieyasu was directly oppressed to kneel to the ground. He tried to control himself without falling and exhausted his whole body strength, let alone stood up and resisted.


    "It''s really useless, I don''t need to do anything at all, and I can make you all fights."


    However, the next moment before Nie Kong started his hand, a powerful force swiftly struck towards where Nie Kong was, but Nie Kong did not avoid it, but waved his hand to destroy it in the air.


    "Mr. Nie Kong..."


    The nine generations of leaders in Italy are also hiding in the dark.He sighed, and finally slowly appeared in front of Nie Kong.


    "Please forgive Ieyasu for his rudeness. I hope you can let them make a living. I...I am grateful."


    Seeing Sawada Ieyasu whose mouth was bleeding, the ninth-generation leader had to be soft to Nie Kongfu.


    "Haha, do you think the kidnapping of my partner is over like this?" Nie Kong looked at Libaun and asked coldly.


    "I''m really sorry, they are also helpless, hoping to take back the ring of our family heir from Kyoko. I promise that they will not disturb you in the future." The ninth generation leader promised.


    Nie Kong turned his head and glanced at the ninth-generation leader, and then at Sawada Ieyasu who was almost unable to hold it, and then withdrew his killing intent.


    At the same time that the murderous spirit disappeared, Sawada Ieyasu also seemed to breathe a sigh of relief. As soon as he relaxed, he fainted.


    Lieburn''s situation should be a little better, lying on the ground and panting, trying to calm his inner restlessness and anxiety.


    "The ninth generation leader, now, I want to know, who are you going to let you inherit the tenth generation leader of Pengley?"


    Nie Kong got up and was planning to leave to see how Jingzi and the others were fighting. Before leaving, he suddenly remembered what was normal, and turned around and asked the ninth generation leader.


    "Although I prefer my son Xanxus, he does not have the blood of Pengley after all. If he is just the son of Ieyasu, it seems that he is not suitable for him now..."


    The plans originally set up with Sawada Ieyasu were all disrupted by Nie Kong. The face of the nine-generation leader who needed to re-plan was a little bit depressed, not knowing whether it was because of regret for his lack of ability or some other reason.


    On the side, Xanxus, who was almost drained by Nie Kong''s power, was taken aback when he heard the words, his eyes were deep, as if he was enduring something.


    "Nine-generation leader, I take the liberty to ask--"


    Nie Kong suddenly turned around and walked to the side of the ninth generation leader, "In the history of the Pengley family, has it ever happened that people of foreign races have the space flames of the Pengley family?"


    "This--" The ninth generation leader seemed to have thought of something, his body stiffened, "Never before."


    "But not only does Mr. Xanxus have it, but his fighting style seems to be very similar to the generations of Pengley leaders in history, right?"


    Nie Kong smiled ruowu, although he had no basis, but this was his biggest question when he was looking at the tutor.


    Regardless of whether it was true or not, he wanted to say it and try.


    There is very little introduction about the origin of Xanxus in the original work of the tutor, and there is no way to verify it, but this makes Nie Kong more curious.


    "If there is really no blood inheritance from the Pengley family, can it really be done like this?"


    "You make a lot of sense, but Xanxus''s mother is just an ordinary woman. I have verified that it has nothing to do with the Mafia."


    "Isn''t the matriline, what about the patriline?"


    "No way to verify..."


    The ninth generation leader looked gloomy, and his expression at Xanxus gradually changed.


    "No way to verify?"


    Nie Kong chuckles. If even the most powerful Pengley family in Italy can''t verify something, what does this mean?


    Of course, it is naturally impossible for the ninth-generation leader to be able to become the leader of Pengley.


    However, in a short period of time, the leader changed, the strength strengthened, and the degree of danger rose linearly.


    However, Xanxus didn¡¯t think so much. He opened his eyes wide when he heard this, and conditionedly looked at the ninth generation leader. However, when he saw his sullen face and silent, he couldn¡¯t help but feel kind Bad premonition.


    "Hey, old man!"


    Although Xanxus''s voice was a bit weak, it was as arrogant as it was, but it was indelible.


    "What are you hesitating!"


    After listening to Nie Kong''s analysis, Xanxus decisively began to doubt his true identity.


    The ninth-generation leader raised his head and glanced at Xanxus. The emotions in his eyes were full, and his body was still trembling slightly. This undoubtedly made Xanxus stunned, not thinking about it, but can only feel it. The ninth-generation leader seemed very surprised. sad.


    "Finally, at this time, seeking the so-called truth is no longer meaningful. The Penglai Ring has disappeared, and the only way to verify the blood is no longer."


    Nie Kong didn''t know what the ninth-generation leader would think if he knew that the Pengley ring rejected Xanxus, but at this time, he only knew that the ninth-generation leader had already made a decision.


    "For specific matters, I will inform Ie after discussing with Ie Kang, Xanxus, don''t let me down..."


    The ninth-generation leader sighed and stopped looking at Xanxus. He glanced at Nie Kong and told Nie Kong his intention with his firm eyes.


    Although many things were done directly by Nie Kong, it was only the affairs of the Bovino leader who really came out to do everything in the end.


    "Liburn, temporarily withdraw the entrustment of Tsunayoshi Sawada, now, please, lead Xanxus to become an excellent leader!"


    The ninth-generation leader talked to Lieburn in a low voice. Xanxus listened to the news. He should be happy to achieve his goal. However, at this time, Xanxus''s mood became inexplicably gloomy.

 2536 The collapse of the second element Text 6 059, the fear of Liu Dao Mukuro

    Nie Kong, who had already left, naturally didn''t know their thoughts at this time. He came to Jingzi casually and accompanied her to watch the battle between Liu Dao Mukuro and the poisonous snake.


    "Kufufu, that guy is really strong. Boss, don''t mind if I use your body to use it." After seeing Nie Kong appear, Liu Daomu who was fighting laughed in a strange tone.


    Liu Dao Mukuro smiled evilly, and instantly waved the trident in his hand, his eyes of different colors changed constantly. I don''t know if it was too excited or what, when he rushed towards Nie Kong, he continued to emit "kufufufu~" Weird laughter.


    "I don''t know how to live or die." Nie Kong''s eyes met him, but the mental power from the golden eyes radiated radiantly.


    Boom, Liu Dao Mukuro was in cold sweat, enduring extreme pain.In his induction, Nie Kong''s soul seemed to be a god, full of majesty and terrible deterrence!


    If he dared to get closer, his soul might be burned to ashes by the light emitted.What a terrible, terrible man.


    Mamen took a lot of time to watch the changes before him, although he knew that he had misunderstood the meaning.However, he is still very interested in seeing this somewhat unexpected development.


    Even if he is not interested in doing white work, it might be helpful for him to learn more about his opponent''s abilities in his future tasks!


    "Sorry, I have always been arrogant. Master Nie Kong, please forgive me for the offense."


    After relieving for a while, Liu Daozou knelt in front of Nie Kong with a pale face.Although the appearance was restored, there was an indelible shadow in his soul.Liu Dao Mukuro quickly adjusted his mental state and barely smiled at Nie Kong.


    "Haha, Liu Dao Mukuro, it seems you have failed." Mamen laughed.It turns out that Mamen and Liu Dao Meng are both playing around, Mamen doesn''t want to fight with others without compensation.


    "I can''t help myself. With your little soul, I want to control my body? Let''s not take it as an example, otherwise I will let you never be overborn." Nie Kong gave him a cold look, knowing that it was because the body exceeded the power of the soul. , He himself couldn''t control Super Four''s body.


    "Hehe, the Mafia family, it seems to be very interesting~"


    For the first time, Liu Dao Mukuro laughed so unrelentingly, seeing how terrifying Nie Kong was.He can already foresee the unrest among the Italian Mafia families.


    "Brother Nie Kong." Kulom also ended the battle, wiping his sweat and ran to Nie Kong.


    "Colom, you have worked hard."


    "Not at all." Kulom hugged Nie Kong''s arm, his face full of satisfaction.Behind Kulom was Bi Yangqi.


    "Sister Biyangqi!" Jingzi exclaimed obediently.


    "Kyoko, you still want to call my sister."


    "We all like you very much, and the wind is too sure to be reluctant to bear you?"


    Looking at how she got along in the previous days, Bi Yangqi has always treated herself and her elder brothers sincerely, and she has also taken care of Fengtai Lanbo Yiping with all her heart.


    "I¡­¡­"


    Bi Yangqi opened her mouth, not knowing what to say, looking at Kyoko who sincerely looked at her, and Kulom, who was not holding a grudge, felt very uncomfortable.


    "Bi Yangqi, Libaun is not a trustworthy person. How about, do you want to be our partner?" Nie Kong said.


    After hearing what Nie Kong said, Bi Yangqi felt bitter in her heart, and smiled at Kyoko, "Yes, I didn''t expect Rebauen to use Colom to threaten Kyoko."


    "Sister Jingzi¡ª¡ªBoss Nie Kong¡ª¡ª"


    Just as Bi Yangqi, there was an excited cry from the prison temple Hayato from not far away.


    Only seeing Bi Yangqi, the prison temple Hayato hugged his belly again, making the surrounding Kyoko and them big and small.


    Yamamoto Takeshi also followed, so the two of them found this way together.


    Although both of them looked very embarrassed, seeing that they will appear here at this time also shows their victory.


    "If it''s flat, it''s almost there."


    Nie Kong suddenly looked in one direction, leading a group of people to look over unconsciously.


    A very embarrassed figure slowly appeared in the place where there was no one.


    "Ah, it seems that I have to practice a lot to the limit!"


    After meeting everyone in peace and seeing the situation of others, it seemed that he was the most injured person alone, and he could not help but cheer for himself.


    Originally, he was worried about other people, so as soon as the battle was over, he was ready to find a companion to join him. He didn''t have time to heal his injuries. Seeing Kyoko''s worried eyes, he felt a little distressed.


    "Speaking of those guys are so strong, we tried our best to kill them. If we hadn''t been training for a long time, we would not be their opponents. Who are they and why would they be against us?" Yamamoto scratched his head. Asked.


    "They are the nightmare of the Mafia, Barrian''s assassination unit."


    Liu Dao Mukuro chuckled and told the truth faintly.


    "Ballian! The one with a high rate of assassination success?"


    As a man of the Mafia, Hayato in Prison Temple was surprised and couldn''t believe that he had defeated one of those powerful people.


    "Huh? Prison Temple, do you know the origin of those people?"


    Yamamoto looked at the Hayato in Prison Temple curiously and asked.


    "I have only heard of it, and I don''t know much."


    The prison temple Hayato shook his head, saying that he was not very clear.


    "The matter has come to an end, and Kulom is okay, let''s go back and discuss it!"


    When they came here, it was almost time for dinner. After this incident, they were basically tired and hungry. It would be better to go back and take a rest first.


    Because of Nie Kong''s strength and reliability, Jingzi and his team were unconditionally obedient to Nie Kong''s words. After listening to Nie Kong''s words, they suddenly felt physically exhausted, and no one had any objections.

 2537 The collapse of the second element Text 6 060, Kyoko is determined!

    When he returned to his residence, after everyone had washed and taken care of himself, Nie Kong had already prepared enough food. Feng Tai helped arrange and waited for everyone.


    "Ah, sister Biyangqi, sit here!"


    Because Kyoko and the others didn''t want Fengta to worry about the reason, they didn''t tell, so Fengta didn''t know what happened. After seeing Bi Yangqi, he warmly greeted her to sit next to him.


    It''s just that the Prison Temple Hayato who was sitting next to Fengtai couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed, silently found an excuse and wanted to sit on the other side.


    "I don''t have a place to do it here~"


    Nie Kong sat in the main seat, his sister Kulom on the left, and Kyoko on the right. He looked at the Falcon in the Prison Temple with a smile and faintly refused.


    "Ah, brother can''t sit down here anymore. If you want to change positions, Lord Prison Temple, then I will change with you!"


    Kyoko didn''t want to embarrass the prison temple too much, and quickly got up, wanting to change positions with the prison temple.


    "Sister Jingzi doesn''t need it, I just sit here!"


    Seeing Kyoko about to get up, Prison Temple waved his hand quickly.


    What a joke, Sister Jingzi and Boss Nie Kong are naturally the main seat, so how dare he sit there!


    Following Nie Kong''s order, everyone swiftly started, gorging themselves as if they hadn''t eaten anything for several days.


    After everyone was full, Fengtai also knew that they had something to talk about, so she consciously asked herself to clean it up, and Yiping also cleverly expressed that she wanted to help.


    Only Lan Bo was left alone and no one accompanied to play together, so they had to help clean up together.


    "Pengley is the first in the Italian Mafia family. Although the family members of the nine-generation chiefs did not appear, the ability to defeat their Balian troops is enough to prove your strength."


    Sitting in the conference room, Nie Kong was manipulating the computer to display information about Pengley while spreading knowledge to Jingzi and others.


    "Although the inevitable family is only a small family, its current strength has also increased a lot, and after the annexation of a lot of mafia organizations, its strength has been very different from before."


    Nie Kong smiled and analyzed his own information, while watching the reactions of everyone thoughtfully.


    "I don''t like to live under other organizations, so we will definitely replace Penglee as the first family of the Italian Mafia in the future. What do you think about this?"


    "Kufufufu~If you don''t become the number one, it will be meaningless~"


    Liu Dao Mukuro didn''t have any opinion. It''s better to say that this is what he expected.


    "As the top leader, I will definitely work hard to improve my strength!"


    The Falcon of Prison Temple was originally a member of the Mafia, so he didn''t have any opinion on Nie Kong''s words. Basically, there was no Mafia organization that didn''t want to be the first. It just depends on the strength!


    It''s just that the others are different. They were just ordinary people before. To get involved in the dark world of the Mafia, it takes consciousness.


    "Well, although it feels like it is not easy, but if you become the number one, it seems to be very powerful~"


    Seeing the somewhat cold atmosphere, Yamamoto Takeshi smiled heartily, looking indifferent.


    It''s just that only he himself knows that, although he still has a soft spot for baseball, he was already aware of it when he decided to step into this world.


    "It''s not easy to become the number one, but it should be relatively less troublesome..."


    Sasakawa Rapei frowned slightly. Since his sister has become the leader, no matter what it is from now on, he will do his elder brother desperately to complete it.


    However, he can''t help but worry about Kyoko''s safety.


    "It won''t, relative, but there will be more trouble!"


    The world of the mafia is dark, and there are so many mafia with ambitions. As the number one, it will naturally become the target of public criticism.


    "In this world, being strong is the kingly way. Without strength, people will only be chewed and there will be no bones left!"


    Nie Kong wasn''t prepared to say anything good. They should know what they should know, or they would have a bit of ground, otherwise it would be even more troublesome if something went wrong.


    "Also, although the Mafia gives ordinary people the impression that they do all evil, it also depends on the decision of the leader. If Kyoko is not prepared to do this, it can naturally be reduced as much as possible, but it is absolutely impossible to avoid it!"


    In the past, in order not to affect their development, Nie Kong did not tell all of the darkness in it. However, now that their power has achieved little success, it is almost time to tell these things one by one.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere in the conference room was very low, Kyoko and the others were embarrassed, with some secrets.


    "That...I..."


    Upon seeing this, Kulom took a small step forward and grasped the trident in his hand tightly. He looked at Nie Kong a little nervously, and a little panicked but firmly, and said softly.


    "I will work hard!"


    Her life was given by Nie Kong, so no matter what Nie Kong wants to do, she will naturally follow her every step of the way.


    Although Kulom''s words didn''t say anything clearly, it successfully eased a lot of atmosphere.


    At least, the original serious face of Nie Kong became gentle.


    "I know, although I haven''t really experienced it, I also know that the world of the mafia can''t be as bright as ordinary people..."


    Kyoko hesitated, and finally sighed quietly, muttering to herself.


    "If I was not mentally prepared, I would never have agreed to this thing so easily, but..."


    Jingzi raised his eyes and looked at Nie Kong. His eyes were out of focus. As if he wanted to look at something through Nie Kong, his body involuntarily approached Nie Kong.


    "Why... Obviously, everyone had been mentally prepared before... But when they were going to bear it in the true sense, they were very uneasy..."


    "Xiao Jing."


    Nie Kong gently hugged Jingzi in his arms, gently soothing her emotions, "If you want to give up--"


    Before Nie Kong could finish speaking, Jingzi shook his head, "Since it''s decided, I won''t give up easily."


    "In that case, this is enough!"


    Nie Kong bowed his head and kissed Jingzi''s cherry lips. "If you are worried about their safety, as the leader, you should trust your family members more than anyone else!"


    Although Nie Kong''s main purpose this time was to "intimidate", he couldn''t help but want to help enlighten him when he saw Jingzi''s appearance.


    "If you don''t even believe in the leader, who will believe in their strength?"


    At least, Nie Kong, who sees the growth of these children in his eyes, is very confident in their future.


    "Teacher, can I really be a good leader?" Jingzi believed in Nie Kong more than himself.


    "Although I think Xiaojing, you will definitely become a good leader, even if you can''t, I will always guard behind you! It doesn''t matter if you can''t do it. Be my wife at home."


    "I know what to do, teacher, please don''t be polite to spur me! I...I will not only be a good leader, but also a good wife of the teacher."

 2538 The collapse of the second element Text 6 061 Arrange for Colom to go to school

    Liu Dao Mukuro was indifferent. He naturally knew that he had lost his freedom. Even if he did not want to, Nie Kong would never let his practice go easily.


    "Well, I got it."


    "Although I am very happy to see your determination, training is one thing, and you can''t afford to leave homework!"


    "Hahaha, you deserve to be Teacher Nie Kong!"


    Yamamoto Takeshi laughed heartily, expressing surprise at Nie Kong''s sudden turn.


    "It seems that I can no longer continue fishing in troubled waters!"


    "Hmph, in order to prevent you from being dragged down, my uncle will help to give you some homework!"


    With an arrogant appearance, the Hayato at Prison Temple looked to the other side awkwardly, and said to Takeshi Yamamoto in a very embarrassed and impatient tone.


    From the unwillingness at the beginning to the active invitation, the attitude of Prison Temple towards Yamamoto has improved a lot.


    Yamamoto took a friendly pat on the shoulder of the prison temple, and politely declined the kindness of the Hayato at the prison temple.


    "Huh!" The prison temple Hayato cast a vicious look at Takeshi Yamamoto, and then stopped looking again, walked quickly to Kyoko''s side, and shouted, "Sister Kyoko, I will help you with your homework."


    Kyoko, who was thinking about something, was startled by the sudden yell of the jail temple Hayato, and was dazed for a while, then reacted, nodding stupefiedly, and thanked him by the way.


    "I am very happy that Hayato has your thoughts, but as the leader, Xiaojing has a heavy responsibility and has a lot to learn. I will follow her progress personally. Hayato will help teach Yamamoto Kazuhira when it is convenient for you. Let them learn Italian!"


    "As expected to be the boss of Nie Kong, what he thinks is thoughtful!"


    The Hayato at the Prison Temple suddenly reacted and nodded, "I see!"


    Since it is the Mafia in Italy, Italian is also very necessary!


    "Well, everyone has been tired for a day, so let''s go to rest first, and we have to go to school tomorrow!"


    Nie Kong squinted at Liu Dao Mukuro, "As for Liu Dao Mukuro-Kulom, you can arrange accommodation for him!"


    "OK."


    Kulom is a very polite child.


    "Kufufufu, I don''t need this, I will go back to Obsidian Academy."


    Liu Dao Mukuro didn''t forget his companions. Although he didn''t mind being here with Nie Kong, he also found the Chengdao Dog. They probably wouldn''t be too willing to live under the same roof with those who had been fighting hard not long ago.


    "Yes."


    Nie Kong didn''t look surprised. I don''t know if he had expected it a long time ago, or he didn''t intend to let him stay.


    "Xiao Jing, wait a minute, I have something to discuss with you."


    Seeing everyone leaving, Nie Kong suddenly stopped Jingzi who was about to leave.


    "Then let''s go to rest first!"


    As the leader, Nie Kong estimated that he had some explanations to talk to Jingzi alone, so everyone had no objections. After waving to Nie Kong and Jingzi, they left together.


    "Xiao Jing, your study task will be very heavy after this, you have to hold on to it!"


    Although Nie Kong said this with a gentle smile, the weight of the words was not joking.


    "I know, I will try my best!"


    Kyoko nodded solemnly, saying that she would never admit defeat.


    "Teacher, you have to rest early, don''t be exhausted!"


    Jingzi looked at Nie Kong with some worry. Although Nie Kong was very powerful, she always felt that Nie Kong silently took on a lot of things. Although she did not express it in words, Jingzi knew that his party must have made Nie Kong fuck A lot of heart.


    "If it is something I can do, you must tell me!" Kyoko added seriously.


    "Bang bang¡ª"


    Nie Kong was silent, but at this moment there was a knock on the door.


    "Come in, Kulom."


    Nie Kong responded casually, and saw that the door slowly opened. Kulom was holding a cup of coffee and nodded slightly to Jingzi, and then put the coffee on Nie Kong''s table.


    "Brother, coffee."


    "I know Xiaojing, you want to help me share the burden, but Xiaojing, your current task is not light, and I still have Kulom here to help me, Xiaojing don''t have to worry!"


    "I see, but Kulom, does your body matter?"


    Kulom pursed his lips and smiled, shook his head faintly, indicating that his body was all right.


    "I can rest assured that."


    Kyoko breathed a sigh of relief, and then smiled sweetly, "Then Kulom, I''ll go to rest first, you should also pay attention to your body and rest early!"


    After waving to the two of them, Kyoko gently closed the door intimately, and stopped disturbing them.


    "Colom, how is the task I gave you accomplished?"


    Nie Kong consulted casually while flipping through the information.


    "I see, these data have been processed, brother, please check it out."


    "Well, you did a good job of organizing, it was a great help!"


    Nie Kong glanced at the ten lines and read it all, then put it into the folder, picked up a data book, and placed it in front of Kulom.


    "I have sorted out your information, and the school has already contacted you. Tomorrow you will go to school with Kyoko and others!"


    "Eh? Don''t you need to go to the Academic Affairs Office?"


    Kulom used to change many schools due to family reasons, but because her parents didn''t care about this kind of thing, she had always done it alone, so she knew the cumbersomeness of applying.


    "This is naturally my elder brother, Kulom, as a student, just think about how to study and get along with your classmates!"


    Nie Kong couldn''t help but feel a little distressed for Kulom, but it made him want to pamper Kulom even more.


    "Okay, I know."


    Kulom also knew that Nie Kong wanted to make himself happy, and he couldn''t help but feel warm in his heart, and nodded heavily.


    "School uniforms and so on, are you ready?"


    Nie Kong suddenly thought of something and asked apologetically.


    These days are relatively busy, busy dealing with the diplomatic affairs of the Bovino family, so he is not careful about this kind of thing.


    "Well, last time I went to the street with Kyoko, sister Biyangqi made a custom order, and I took it back when the time came. Kyoko and Biyangqi helped me buy a lot of beautiful clothes! Thank you brother! "


    Although it was led by Bi Yangqi, Bi Yangqi had said that it was Nie Kong''s money and orders, so Kyoko and Kulom knew it.


    Kulom couldn''t help being a little shy when she thought of those beautiful clothes. She had never been so happy to go shopping, chatting, eating and playing with her friends.


    "Oh? I''m really looking forward to the look Kulom wears! It must be beautiful!"


    Nie Kong stood up while talking, and walked behind Kulom.


    "In that case, let my brother give you another present!"


    "Eh?"


    Kulom was surprised, and was about to look back at Nie Kong, but was suddenly fixed by Nie Kong''s hands.


    "Don''t move, close your eyes first."


    Nie Kong put his hands on Kulom''s shoulders and gently covered her eyes. After seeing her cleverly stopped moving and closed her eyes, he started to make his own plan.


    "Okay, open your eyes!"


    After a while, Nie Kong let go and asked Kulom to open his eyes.


    Kulom opened his eyes in confusion, and was surprised when he saw Nie Kong in the mirror in front of him.


    "this is me?"


    In order to welcome his first visit to Hesheng Middle School tomorrow, Nie Kong specially helped Kulom get a new hairstyle and a new look.


    "Well, it''s more energetic to look at this way!"


    Nie Kong placed his hands on Kulom''s shoulders lightly, then leaned down and moved to Kulom''s side. Looking at Kulom''s new hairstyle in the mirror, he nodded in satisfaction.


    In the original work, Kulom was forced to be transformed into the same hairstyle of Liudao Mukuro by the city island dog, but after Nie Kong saved Kulom first, Kulom has always been the image of shawl hair before. .


    Although it looked very quiet and sweet, Nie Kong hoped that Kulom could become cheerful and happy.


    "Sorry for taking the initiative, Kulom, what do you think?"


    On both sides of his cheeks, Nie Kong also deliberately donned the cute hairpins he bought by accident to bring out the lively appearance of Kulom''s originally quiet and sweet face.


    Simply fixing the length of the hair and putting on the hair accessories made Kulom look lively and cheerful.


    Nie Kong was very satisfied with his change, but he didn''t know if Kulom would like it himself.


    "I like it very much, thank you brother!"


    Kulom raised his hand and touched the hairpin affixed to his hair. He couldn''t put it down very much. He never thought that he should have a dark personality and be able to look so sunny.


    "This is in return for Kulom''s well-behaved!"


    Seeing that Kulom liked it, Nie Kong was relieved, stood up straight, and lightly patted Kulom on the shoulder.


    "The matter is almost handled, I can do the rest, Kulom, you should go to rest too! Only after you rest will you have good energy!"


    Seeing Kulom nodded happily, when he was about to leave, Nie Kong suddenly thought of something and hurriedly exclaimed, "But don''t tell Xiaojing about them yet~"


    Kulom was stunned. Seeing Nie Kong''s smirk, he knew that he was going to surprise Jingzi and the others, so he knew it, nodded and left the room.

 2539 The collapse of the second element Text 6 062, Bi Yangqi dating

    "Bang¡ªBoom¡ª"


    Just as the people around the night were resting, there was a knock on the door of the night sky.


    "come in."


    Nie Kong, who had already noticed it, raised his eyes and looked at the girl coming in at the door.


    "Miss Biyangqi, the night is already late, you should rest too."


    "Just call me Bi Yangqi."


    "I don''t think you have anyone, so I got you something to eat by the way."


    "Thank you, but I can''t eat so much, Little Biyangqi-if you don''t mind Biyangqi, let''s eat together!"


    Nie Kong took it casually, took a casual glance and then paused, then smiled and invited Bi Yangqi to eat with him.


    "Although it is rude to say this, but for the sake of Bi Yangqi''s body, I still have to ask¡ª"


    Nie Kong gently lifted the so-called supper that he had received to Bi Yangqi, "Bi Yangqi, have you tasted your own food?"


    The reason for saying this is entirely because the supper that Bi Yangqi prepared for herself is completely a poisonous dish that exudes the breath of black death.


    "This one--"


    Bi Yangqi''s breathing was stagnant, and she quickly snatched it from Nie Kong, hiding behind her, looking embarrassed, "Sorry, I didn''t mean it."


    "I appreciate your kindness."


    Nie Kong saw Bi Yangqi''s anxious expression and knew that she didn''t mean to give this kind of thing to herself. Although he didn''t care about this level, it was always bad to eat too much.


    "It just so happened that I was also a little hungry. If you don''t mind, Bi Yangqi, stay with me for a while!"


    Nie Kong habitually prepared to cook some food for himself, and changed his mind after thinking that Bi Yangqi was there.


    "If you don''t mind Nie Kong some sake, I know a nice place!"


    "Oh? Really? Then trouble you to lead the way!"


    Nie Kong did not refuse, but when he saw Bi Yangqi''s dress, he suddenly thought of something, "The night is always a little bit cold. As a girl, I should pay more attention not to catch a cold."


    Nie Kong remembered, I don''t know who said that girls'' physique is a little weaker than boys, so this also makes Nie Kong more gentle towards girls.


    Hearing this, Bi Yangqi stiffened all over, lowered her head slightly, and said nothing.


    "what happened?"


    Nie Kong frowned, a little puzzled.


    He didn''t think there was something wrong with his words, but Bi Yangqi''s strangeness was obviously because of what he said.


    Bi Yangqi lowered her head, her voice somewhat suppressed.


    As the "poisonous scorpion" of the mafia world, to outsiders, he is very cold-blooded and ruthless, and he is used to being strong. He looks like a domineering sister to everyone. Only in front of his lover, will he show himself as a little woman. The side.


    However, only Bi Yangqi knew that she was just an ordinary woman who would occasionally fail and was just used to being strong.


    Only when you face an important partner, you are the real yourself.


    It''s just this, almost no one knows.


    However, Nie Kong, a person who hadn''t been with him for long, found that it was always so easy to break into his heart, using his gentleness that did not belong to him.


    On the other hand, Ribaun hurt her again and again.After cooperating with Nie Kong time and time again to kill the ten-generation leader Stupid Gang, I found that there was a different feeling for Nie Kong.


    Reborn slowly faded in her heart.


    "Although I like strong girls, I am more inclined to be able to protect."


    Nie Kong calmed Bi Yangqi''s depressed mood.


    When being touched by Nie Kong, Bi Yangqi''s body stiffened for a moment, and then suddenly raised her head, looking at Nie Kong with some water vapor and hopeful eyes.


    "Let''s go, we won''t be drunk or go home tonight!"


    "it is good."


    "If you can make Bi Yangqi happy, I will stay with you to the end."


    Because of this, Bi Yangqi didn¡¯t even take her coat in the end, so she brought Nie Kong aggressively to a small restaurant that was still open. It seemed to be the reason she came frequently. She was familiar with the boss, but she just saw people. Know what Bi Yangqi wants.


    "Unexpectedly, Bi Yangqi, you would like this kind of place."


    Bi Yangqi is an Italian, and she would like to come to this very Japanese-style pub, which somewhat surprised Nie Kong.


    "Some cultures in Japan are good. Although this place is small, it has good things."


    Bi Yangqi originally wanted to introduce the dim sum here, but suddenly thought that Nie Kong''s own craftsmanship is very good, and she couldn''t help but feel a little different, "Ah, although it''s not as good as Nie Kong''s craftsmanship, I think it''s pretty good. I don''t know. Can it suit your taste..."


    "Since Bi Yangqi recommended it, I naturally want to try it!"


    Because of the late night, there were basically no people in the casual restaurant except Nie Kong and Bi Yangqi, so the boss quickly prepared the food and brought it up.


    "Miss Biyangqi, this is what you want, this time we have a new flavor, you two try it!"


    While talking, the boss took out the sake, poured Nie Kong and Bi Yangqi, and put on a supper.


    Looking at the dim sum which was obviously the same as a couple''s set meal, Bi Yangqi was a little embarrassed. She raised her eyes and saw the deep smile and eyes of the owner of the restaurant, and she couldn''t help but feel a little complicated.


    Compared with embarrassment, it is more the feeling of rapid heartbeat.


    Had it not been for the reminder from the owner of the restaurant, Bi Yangqi hadn''t even realized that she and Nie Kong were like this, as if an ordinary young couple were dating.


    I don¡¯t know, why did Nie Kong realize this...


    Bi Yangqi casually stroked her hair on the surface, but in fact she was already confused.


    "Well, the appearance is not bad, and the taste is very innovative, which makes you have an appetite."


    Nie Kong casually took a bite of the snack, then made a comment with a faint smile.


    "The boss is very good at doing business, the snacks are also good, and the novelty tastes good."


    "Hahaha, this gentleman is not only handsome but also very talkative, Miss Biyangqi, you have a good vision!"


    Seeing that neither Nie Kong nor Bi Yangqi had given a rebuttal, the restaurant owner directly acquiesced in the relationship between them.


    "Sir, you can give it a try. Take a bite of the snack and try our sake. There will be another taste!"


    The owner of the bar enthusiastically recommended it, and Nie Kong responded naturally, and the atmosphere was harmonious, which made Bi Yangqi''s heart calm.


    "This method is novel. With the moisturizing of sake, the snacks melt in the mouth, making people feel unsatisfied, and it also dissolves the astringency of some sake. The combination of the two is very harmonious."


    Nie Kong is very interested in dim sum cooking, and he is full of praise for the idea and craftsmanship of the restaurant owner.


    "Haha, sir is a savvy man. Hearing your compliments makes me feel so late to meet each other!"


    "Old man, you will be kicked by the donkey if you ruin the date of other young couples! What are you doing there? There are customers in the store, come and help!"


    But the wife of the wine house owner couldn''t stand it anymore, and rushed over angrily, and smiled apologetically at Bi Yangqi and Nie Kong and nodded, while hating the iron and steel, he dragged the owner away.


    "Ha ha."


    Nie Kong chuckled lightly, and after adding wine to Bi Yangqi, he poured wine for himself.


    "The ingredients complement each other, while making up for the shortcomings, it can also have an effect of 1+1 greater than 2. This is a good method. You can try it when you go back."


    "Nie Kong, your cooking is perfect and delicious. I don''t think there are any shortcomings that need to be made up!"


    Bi Yangqi wasn''t deliberately to please her in order to close the relationship with Nie Kong, what she said was entirely her own true thoughts.


    "It''s flattering to hear Bi Yangqi''s praise!"


    After all, Bi Yangqi is the eldest lady of a not-so-small Mafia family. She has eaten a lot of delicious food since she was a child. Nie Kong is very happy to let her say that.


    "Hehe, we seem to be very persistent in cooking..."


    One is a toxic culinary master known as "poisonous scorpion", and the other is a culinary master who is very good at delicious cuisine.

 2540 The collapse of the second element Text 6 063, Bai Lan appeared

    Although Japanese sake is weak, it has plenty of stamina.


    Nie Kong looked helplessly at Bi Yangqi, who was dangling in his arms. At this time, his beautiful face was even more because of drinking alcohol. His cheeks were blushing, his eyes were misty, and his mouth kept whispering. Are talking nonsense.


    "Bi Yangqi? Can you still stand up?"


    Nie Kong whispered about the situation of the beauty in his arms, but saw that Bi Yangqi was confused and very drunk except for calling out her name from time to time.


    "This is really difficult!"


    Nie Kong sighed lightly, his complexion didn''t seem inconvenient, he was still elegant and calm.


    Because of being dragged by Bi Yangqi, Nie Kong couldn''t get up to check out, so he called the wine shop owner softly.


    "Ah, this is the first time I have seen Miss Biyangqi become so drunk! You kid really has a hand!"


    The owner of the restaurant is very familiar, and while calling his wife to collect the bill, he still didn''t forget to chat with Nie Zizi.


    "Oh? What do you say?"


    Nie Kong was curious about what the owner of the restaurant had said. Although he had some premonitions in his heart, he still wanted to prove it.


    Nie Kong never liked ambiguous statements and feelings.


    "I remember, the old man once sighed about Bi Yangqi''s drinking capacity, and even tried it with Miss Bi Yangqi, and finally lost shamefully!"


    At this time, before the wine shop owner could speak, the lady proprietress took the change to Nie Kong and leaned forward.


    Originally, they were about to close the door, so they had time to chat.


    "At that time, even though this old man was already drunk and almost unconscious, he still reluctantly grabbed Ms. Bi Yangqi and asked her how she got such a drink at a young age."


    "I remember when she said--"


    The owner of the wine shop was not willing to be left out, and hurriedly continued the conversation, "She has appeared at various banquets since she was a little girl. It seems that she can''t get drunk because of family reasons, so she deliberately practiced drinking!"


    "What do you remember, you obviously fell asleep at that time, and the rest of the matter was obviously you dragged me and asked me to tell you!"


    The proprietress glanced at the wine shop owner with a look of disgust.


    Nie Kong just soothed the drunk Bi Yangqi, and smiled at the "flirting" young couple in front of him. Nie Kong felt very warm about the way the two get along.


    People who can make Bi Yangqi treat this way can also tell that these two are good people. Otherwise, as a member of the Mafia, Bi Yangqi would never disclose her information at will.


    Rather than saying that Biyangqi likes here, it is better to say that Biyangqi likes the way of getting along between the two people in the bar.


    Nie Kong knew that Bi Yangqi had always wanted to have a good relationship with the Jail Temple Falcon, but because of the shadow of the prison temple¡¯s heart and the problems of his childhood, Bi Yangqi had been shut out of the door, although he did not show it, but Nie Kong But it was obvious that Bi Yangqi felt anxious.


    Nie Kong was thoughtful, presumably, Kyoko would want Bi Yangqi to stay, like it is one aspect, but also hope that his family members can get along well with their loved ones.


    For someone like Kyoko who has no relatives, family affection is an emotion she desires very much.


    Nie Kong had a lot of thoughts in his heart, but the lady boss didn''t realize it, and she enthusiastically went about Bi Yangqi''s past with Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong nodded to the two elders opposite, took off his jacket, and put it on Bi Yangqi''s body, then picked up Bi Yangqi, nodded to the owner of the restaurant as a goodbye, and then walked out. Up the wine house.


    Nie Kong, who was planning to go straight home, suddenly felt something, frowned slightly, and quickly carried Bi Yangqi home.


    In order to save time, Nie Kong directly put Bi Yangqi on the bed in his room, and then went out.


    If you don¡¯t feel wrong, the direction the breath approaches is...


    Haru Miura''s home!"


    "This world really surprised me!"


    Just as Nie Kong was surprised by the person who appeared, the smiling guy on the opposite side was also quite surprised by Nie Kong''s appearance.


    The broken white hair is naturally curly, the end is upturned, messy but in a strange harmony, there is a strange mark on the left cheek under the eyes, a purple inverted crown mark.


    At this moment, he looked curiously at the sudden appearance of Nie Kong with those purple-blue eyes with a trace of evil charm.


    Nie Kong recognized his outfit.


    The final boss in the future chapter, the leader of Mir¨®fiore, Bran Jessor.


    Can easily defeat Liu Dao Mukuro ten years later, don''t know how powerful is the power now?


    "Mr. Bran Jessop, why does it appear in such a place?"


    Nie Kong didn''t bother to deal with nonsense, but directly asked with a chuckle.


    Although Bai Lan was originally the leader of the Jessor family, she has become the leader of Mir¨®fiore ten years later and naturally changed her surname accordingly.


    Nie Kong wasn''t sure when Bai Lan became the leader of Mirufiore, so Nie Kong called out his full name specially.


    "This is really unfair, you know my name, but I don''t know it!"


    Bai Lan did not answer directly, but instead used a somewhat shameless tone, intending to make Nie Kong report his name.


    "Nie Kong."


    Nie Kong did not refuse either, and generously reported his name.


    He will appear here because of the power of time and space, but Nie Kong was not sure whether he exists in other worlds, but from Bai Lan''s reaction, he seems to be unique!


    "Ah, just report your name so simply, aren''t you afraid that I will trouble you?"


    Bai Lan didn''t seem to have expected that Nie Kong would answer his question so simply. From Nie Kong''s easy expression, he also knew that the other party was not easy to deal with.


    Bai Lan felt that it didn''t matter. Bai Lan, who was able to travel freely in parallel worlds, didn''t think that anyone could defeat such a self.

 2541 The collapse of the second element Text 6 064, kill Bailan

    Miura Chun''s residence is a very ordinary family, and there is no special group of people, so Nie Kong is worried that the black mist that has been in Miura Chun''s house will affect her health.


    After all, the plot has changed, and the timing of Bai Lan''s appearance has also appeared too early. Nie Kong suddenly couldn''t predict all the things that might happen after that.


    No matter what the reason, Nie Kong could not continue to let Bailan stay in this world.


    "Ahhh, Mr. Nie Kongkong is ready to act real directly?"


    The current Bailan, although he still doesn''t have the ability of Bailan to guard against the sky ten years later, but it is not bad. In just a moment, he has felt the dissatisfaction that Nie Kong exudes.


    "What a dangerous man~"


    However, Bai Lan didn''t have a special feeling for Wei Wei''s family, for him, it was just a stepping stone.


    What really interested him, I''m afraid that, apart from that Irie Masaichi, who has basically become a friend in any world, there are only power and unexpected characters!


    Originally, Bai Lan was a person who would not be attached to anything. He did everything voluntarily and was able to meet powerful and invisible people like Nie Kong. This made Bai Lan rarely very interested.


    However, there are basically only two possibilities for the goal that interests Bailan¡ª¡ª


    Either, after getting tired of playing with it, they were randomly obliterated and thrown away, or Bailan himself was obliterated.


    However, even if Bailan in that world is obliterated, Bailan in another world can still use the ability to see parallels and easily do things that the world cannot do.


    "Mr. Nie Kong, don''t let me down!"


    Before coming to this world, Bai Lan had easily made several parallel worlds the end of the world.


    "At this point, I have the same idea, Bai Lan."


    When the last word was uttered, Nie Kong had disappeared from where he was, and easily teleported to Bai Lan.


    Raising his hand casually, Bai Lan took the first step to escape, but only gently rubbed it, and it did not cause any serious injuries.


    "Mr. Nie Kong is really rude!"


    Bai Lan is naturally not the type who sits and waits to be beaten. Although he prefers to watch a play while eating cotton candy, he is also desperate for combat.


    Bai Lan has mastered the use of flames, but has not yet received the Marley ring that can increase her strength, nor has any box weapon to help.Although the shot was fierce and the speed was not slow, for the current Nie Kong, it was still more than a little bit short.


    "I won''t say much about unnecessary things."


    Nie Kong easily avoided Bai Lan, waving the flames of space and attacking him. At this level, he didn''t even need to use the blood whip of sin.


    Eyes quickly stretched out his left hand and directly buckled Bailan''s right hand that was attacking. The flame was easily eliminated, but with some strength, Bailan''s buckled elbow sounded a bone fracture.


    "Ah, sorry, sorry, I accidentally used too much force."


    Nie Kong said an apology, but there was no guilt on his face.


    "To express my apologies!"


    While holding on to Bai Lan''s hand tightly, the other hand eased off Bai Lan''s attacking force against him, and while staring at him, he directly clasped his remaining free hands together.


    Of course, without his hands and feet, Nie Kong was very leisurely thinking that Bai Lan¡¯s feet would attack him restlessly in order to escape, so he kicked Bai Lan¡¯s knee directly, and at the same time the calf bone broke, One foot stepped on the irregularly drooping leg, fearing Bai Lan half-kneeled and pulled her body down.


    "Just let me deal with it here. Although it''s a bit troublesome, don''t worry, I will try my best to make you disappear into this world!"


    Nie Kong''s face was smiling, and what he said was bloody and cruel.


    From the perspective of Bai Lan''s final overthrow of the original regulations, Bai Lan didn''t have much serious attitude towards the agreed words, so Nie Kong didn''t bother to make him promise anything.It is the most convenient choice to erase Bailan directly.


    "Your skill is really good, should you consider joining my team?"


    However, with regard to Nie Kong''s proposal, Bai Lan not only had no interest in thinking about it, but also did not worry about her own worries at all.


    For Bailan, a fate is nothing, but an interesting and powerful person, which undoubtedly made Bailan interested.


    "You are not qualified."


    Nie Kong is not subject to any restrictions from the family, and he also has certain power in the family.


    "That''s really a pity..."


    Bailan shook his head with regret, and was not afraid of the coming danger, because Bailan in other parallel worlds would not disappear.


    If you can''t use it for yourself, then destroy it!


    Bai Lan smiled on her face, but under her heart was Nie Kong who was already thinking about how to obliterate the world.


    He didn''t know the true identity of Nie Kong. He only thought that the reason why he hadn''t seen it in other worlds was entirely because he hadn''t encountered it yet.


    Bai Lan, who was scorched by the flames of Nie Kong''s palm, continued to send bursts of pain from her head, her complexion became distorted, and she bit her lower lip tightly, desperately not screaming.


    He can allow his own failure, but he must not allow his submission to be soft!


    At first, Bai Lan desperately used her own big air flame to stop Nie Kong, but Nie Kong absorbed the flame instead. After a moment of daze, Bai Lan immediately strengthened herself.


    It was a pity that it was too late, and the crazy flames burned all his body clean.


    The breath that has been enveloping Miura Haru''s home does not seem to weaken.


    After taking a look, I found that Miura Haru¡¯s home seemed to be the exit of the usual world, so the uneasy atmosphere that has been covering Miura Haru¡¯s home is for this reason.

 2542 The collapse of the second element Text 6 065, Kyokos good morning kiss

    After Nie Kong returned to her room, Bi Yangqi, who was so drunk and unconscious, was lying comfortably on her bed and sleeping.


    Finally, Nie Kong closed the door softly and yawned to Jingzi''s room.Looking at the sleeping Jingzi, Nie Kong took off his coat and lay beside Jingzi, holding her in his arms.


    Seemingly smelling the familiar smell on Nie Kong''s body, Jingzi in her sleep moved her body, snuggled tightly into Nie Kong''s arms, and absorbed the warmth.


    Nie Kong kissed her cheek, and then hugged her body tightly, but did not make any unusual moves.


    The next day, Kyoko had already gotten up early in the morning. Seeing Ye Rai hugging the teacher she refused to let go, her lovely cheeks couldn''t help showing a shy flush.


    Oh, the teacher is so cute, why suddenly he ran into his bed.


    Kyoko looked around, like a kid doing bad things.He closed his eyes and pouted and couldn''t help kissing Nie Kong.Seeing that Nie Kong didn''t react, he raised his head and wanted to kiss again.


    But suddenly, Nie Kong opened his eyes.Jingzi''s big eyes and Nie Kong''s eyes met.


    "Hey, old...teacher." Kyoko called out, hiding her head in her quilt like a frightened rabbit. It was so cute and unbelievable.


    "Kyoko''s wake-up kiss is so sweet." Nie Kong''s eyes were full of smiles.


    "Woo, don''t listen or listen, the teacher bullied Kyoko." Kyoko just refused to come out.


    Nie Kong said with a chuckle, "Then I will prepare breakfast first, Jingzi remember to brush his teeth early."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Nie Kong''s time was well grasped. Basically, when he was ready soon, the prison temple and other people had gradually gathered in the living room.


    Yiping is the most familiar with this early. He was very excited when he smelled the smell at the beginning. After eating, he touched his swollen belly and narrowed his eyes contentedly.


    "If I can taste this kind of delicacy every day, even I would like to move over to live here!"


    Takeshi Yamamoto was full of praise for the taste of this breakfast while feasting.


    "Today is really a lot of surprises, it''s Kulom again, and it''s this novel early!"


    When Kulom appeared in front of everyone with his new image in a somewhat shy manner, it caused quite a stir, at least Kyoko''s reaction was great.


    However, among these people, only Bi Yangqi was missing.


    "Hayato, go get your sister up!"


    "Before eating breakfast, give her a drink. She was very drunk last night. I guess it will be uncomfortable today!"


    "Sister she went to drink? Still drunk?"


    The Prison Temple Hayato was surprised, although a little awkward, he still cared about Bi Yangqi in his heart.


    However, it was the first time he heard about his sister being drunk.


    "I brought her back last night. She is sleeping in my room now. Go and see!"


    Nie Kong casually confessed, but he did not expect that the prison temple''s eyes widened instantly when he heard his words.


    My sister actually said that she was sleeping in boss Nie Kong¡¯s room last night!This news is even more explosive than the drunken sister!


    Of course, the prison temple did not know that Nie Kong was sleeping in the guest room, and naturally misunderstood the relationship between Nie Kong and Bi Yangqi.


    The world of adults...


    The prison temple Hayato fell silent and left with his things.


    Unlike the Celestial Kingdom, Japan¡¯s school hours are relatively late, so everyone rushed to their homework after breakfast.


    Somewhat surprisingly, although Kulom is introverted, his academic performance is pretty good.


    Because of the teacher, Nie Kong also had to prepare for Kulom''s admission in advance, so he did not go with him, but set off first.


    "Teacher, how are you doing!"


    As soon as he entered the teacher, Nie Kong suddenly received greetings from many students.


    "Just now Chairman Hibari came to the teacher to find you, and we were all very worried!"


    "Yes, yes, I''m afraid that teacher, you have some accident!"


    Nie Kong just smiled thoughtfully as he looked at the students who were caring about him.


    "Teacher, you must be careful when you see Chairman Skylark!"


    The students naturally didn''t know the relationship between Nie Kong and Hibari Kyouya, and they all angrily accused Hibari Kyouya''s behavior.


    "Oh? Is there any problem with Hibari?"


    Seeing a group of students who were scared after mentioning Skylark, Nie Kong suddenly felt gossip towards Nie Kong.


    "Chairman Skylark is simply a bully! Obviously his own discipline committee seems like a bad young master, but he controls the school rules very strictly! If you don''t obey, you will teach you a lesson. Many people saw him and fled in fear!"


    Of course, some people tried to resist, but they were all convinced by Hibari''s violence.


    "That guy didn''t know how to be gentle to the girls. The last time Hanako played with friends, he just refuted his group bite, and was beaten with black eyes and swollen eyes! "


    When the girl remembered what happened to her friend, she became even more afraid of Hibari Kyouya.


    "Student Hibari''s temper is really not very good..."


    "Teacher Nie Kong, then you must be careful!"


    Although they have great resentment towards Skylark Gongmi, they are limited to resentment and worry about Nie Kong, and they will not really point fingers at Nie Kong''s actions, because that would be too far away.


    "Thank you classmates for your concern, the teacher took it so much!"


    Nie Kong showed a perfect smile, and successfully turned a group of people who were full of resentment into idiots.


    "Now the morning class is about to begin, and the students'' homework can''t be left behind!"


    Calculating the time, Kyoko and his party should have arrived at school.


    "Everyone can look forward to it, there are transfer students today~"


    "Huh? Another transfer student?"


    As soon as Nie Kong said this, the crowd immediately became lively like an explosion.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, is the transfer student a boy or a girl?"

 2543 The collapse of the second element Text 6 066, the harmonious Sasakawa family

    "Friendly, the transfer student is a cute girl! But she is more introverted, don''t frighten her!"


    When they heard that it was a cute girl, a group of boys immediately cheered. Although the girl was a little disappointed, they inexplicably shifted the focus to Nie Kong''s sentence.


    "Ms. Nie Kong seems to be familiar with transfer students? Does it matter?"


    Although the teacher-student relationship is still difficult for many people to accept, it is undeniable that there are still many female students who admire Nie Kong.


    "Well, my sister, please take care of me!"


    "You review your homework, the teacher has to do something first!"


    Waved to his student, Nie Kong slowly left the classroom and walked towards the school gate.


    Just when I walked to the school gate, I saw Kyoko and his party walking towards the school talking and laughing.


    "Colom, you come with me to get the textbook."


    Nie Kong beckoned to Kulom and motioned for her to follow him, then smiled and nodded at Jingzi and his group, and then left with Kulom.


    Along the way, when walking in a strange school, Kulom would still be a little nervous. Nie Kong had to comfort her a few words before holding her hand and walking into his office together.


    "Colom, this is my office. If you have any questions in the future, you can come here to find me!"


    Normal teachers work together, but Nie Kong and the principal have reached an agreement, so they have their own single office.


    "These are your textbooks. I will get them for you. There are pencils, erasers and other stationery for learning. I have also prepared them for you."


    Nie Kong is a good brother with due diligence. Everything he can think of, Nie Kong has prepared for Kulom.


    "Ah, yes, thank you brother."


    Kulom was a little surprised to see that the stationery Nie Kong prepared for him were all in a matching series, but they were cute and in line with his hobbies. It could be seen that Nie Kong had obviously taken his thoughts.


    "Try it. If it doesn''t work well, I will take you to pick the one you like."


    "No, I like it very much!"


    Kulom shook his head quickly and put the stationery on his chest, as if he liked that no one could take it away.


    "This is your uniform bag, take it, and I will help you with the books."


    Nie Kong estimated the time, and it was almost time for class, so he took Kulom and walked towards her classroom.


    As soon as the preparation bell rang, the students were basically seated in their seats, looking forward to the transfer students mentioned by Nie Kong.


    When Nie Kong, who was holding books and teaching materials, and Kulom appeared in front of everyone, it still caused quite a stir.


    "Well, classmates, be quiet, we would like to transfer students to introduce themselves!"


    After Nie Kong arranged where Kulom should sit, he looked at Kulom and encouraged her to introduce herself.


    "Um... my name is Kulom... very, very happy to study with you! I... my favorite person is brother, please take care of me."


    Kulom was at a loss. After Nono said his name, he didn''t know what to say, so he suddenly bowed vigorously, face down, to cover up his embarrassment and tension.


    "Hey, I like Teacher Nie Kong too."


    "Oh, Teacher Nie Kong is a big sister-in-law."


    The students below kept making noise, staring at Kulom and Nie Kong with wide eyes.


    "Okay, Kulom, you go back to your place first. If you have anything to do with her, students can ask after class. Now, we have to start class!"


    Nie Kong patted the desk with his book, and the noisy classroom immediately became quiet. Although there were still a lot of questions about Kulom, he had to swallow his stomach silently and start the class seriously.


    Nie Kong¡¯s class today has only two classes, so after the second get out of class, he was already free, and he could just go home to prepare food during the lunch break.


    Someone wanted to be together, and Nie Kong was in a good mood, so he prepared a lot, covered the food box, and returned to school, almost just before the lunch break.


    "Xiao Jing, inform the Xia Prison Temple to flatten them, and I will wait for you on the rooftop."


    It was not convenient for Nie Kong to let too many people know about his relationship with Jingzi and his party, so he avoided suspicion and didn''t look for it directly, but sent a message to Jingzi.


    After arriving on the rooftop, Hibari Kyouya was already sitting halfway by the railing of the high platform, and the jacket he was wearing was flying in the wind slightly, and the Fengji sleeves on the sleeves were particularly conspicuous.


    After feeling that someone was coming, Skylark turned his head, glanced at Nie Kong sideways, looked at the food container in his hand, and raised his eyebrows.


    This made Hibari''s attitude towards Kyoko and his party improved.


    "After a while Kyoko and the others will come up together, Kyoya, would you like to come down from there to eat with us?"


    "No need."


    The two words of coldness directly rejected Nie Kong''s proposal.Nie Kong didn''t force him to stay, saying that was just a kind word, how could he let Skylark disturb him and Kulom, Kyoko''s lunch time.


    "Teacher." At this time, Kyoko in uniform also appeared on the balcony, sitting in front of Nie Kong as usual.


    "Ah, Hibari-senpai is still out of gregariousness!"


    "It''s okay, just treat him as air." Nie Kong said calmly.


    Hearing Nie Kong''s words, Skylark turned around, daring not to say anything about Nie Kong''s occupation of his territory.


    "Ah, I can smell the fragrance all the way, I can''t help but want to have a big meal!"


    Yamamoto Takeshi smiled cheerfully, and naturally sat around Nie Kong.


    "Baseball idiot, get out of the way, this position is not for you!"


    Because Kulom was already seated next to Nie Kong, the Falcon of the Prison Temple quickly squeezed Yamamoto who was sitting on the other side of Nie Kong away, and then graciously invited Kyoko.


    "Sister Jingzi, come, sit here!"


    "It''s okay, I just sit here!"


    Kyoko was naturally embarrassed to sit in the position where Yamamoto was squeezed away, so she waved her hand with a smile, and then sat down next to Kulom.


    "Cut, baseball idiot, it''s cheaper for you this time!"


    Kyoko had already fallen, the prison temple had to withdraw the hand that was pushing Yamamoto Takeshi unwillingly, and then sat down by Kyoko.


    The position next to the leader is naturally the person in charge sitting on him.


    "Ah, there are so many bento dishes, they are all delicious, and they all look delicious. It''s really hard to choose!"


    The good old man Takeshi Yamamoto didn''t care about the rudeness of Yukuji Hayato to him. Instead, he was very excited to choose the bento he wanted to eat.


    "Hey! It''s so rude, this kind of thing is naturally selected by Sister Kyoko first!"


    Heiji Hayato stared indignantly at Takeshi Yamamoto and Rapira Sasakawa who had been selected by himself. Of course, Brother Rapira didn''t have any opinion, but he had a big opinion of Takeshi Yamamoto!


    "You guys, go to the other side, don''t disturb us eating." Nie Kong impatiently gave them a little bit. Those guys'' dog noses are so good that they know they are eating here.


    "Hee hee, thank you Teacher Nie Kong." Takeshi Yamamoto grabbed the lunch box, but the Hayato at the Prison Temple was not to be outdone. The two were arguing and arguing, feeling happy.


    Only Skylark, with tic-tac-toe on his cheeks.

 2544 The collapse of the second element Text 6 067. Family gatherings!

    "It''s not long between lunch breaks, everyone hurry up and finish eating. When we finish eating, we still have some family matters to discuss!"


    "Does skylark count?"


    Sasakawa''s voice was louder, so in order to accommodate, he deliberately lowered his voice, gestured for Hibari''s direction, and asked.


    Kyoko is his most important younger sister, so Sasakawa Rape has to be more concerned about the surrounding situation.


    "Since it is a meeting of the guardians of the family, it is only natural that Kyoya, one of the members of the guardians, is also there!"


    Nie Kong explained, but this news is particularly shocking to someone!


    "Master Skylark is very powerful and reliable. With his joining, people can''t help but feel relieved a lot!"


    For some reason, Takeshi Yamamoto and Hibari Kyiya have actual combat experience, so they also have some understanding of his power.


    Although the temper is a bit uncomfortable, but in this respect, the degree of uncomfortableness of the prison temple Hayato is about the same!


    "Ahahaha, it turned out to be like this, then I can rest assured!"


    Sasakawa Rakuhei scratched his head a little embarrassedly, feeling a little bit about his lack of intelligence, and was also pleasantly surprised by Hibari Kyouya''s joining.


    Teacher Nie Kong is really no ordinary person, even people who are more difficult to deal with than the sky can be solved quickly!


    The Hayato at the Prison Temple wanted to vomit and object, but he could only hold back.


    "Hayato, if there is something in your heart, or if you have any doubts or dissatisfaction with the decision, you can say it!"


    Nie Kong looked at the Hell Temple Falcon who was hesitant to talk, and this kind of twisted look was really not suitable for the prison temple''s character of daring to love, hate, say and do.


    "The so-called family means to get along with each other as family members. If there is a gap, there is no way to live in harmony forever!"


    "You are right, Prison Temple Lord, you don''t have to be so enthusiastic to me all the time. We are all friends. Just say what you want to say!"


    Jingzi nodded, agreeing with Nie Kong''s opinion very much.


    "I know."


    The prison temple Hayato struggled for a while, and finally decided to express his thoughts.


    "Let Liu Dao Mukuro and... that guy join as one of our guardians, is it really no problem?"


    One is too mysterious and dangerous, and the other is too disobedient to control.


    "That guy won''t talk about it. Liu Dao Mukuro escaped from the Avengers prison. Those Avengers will never give up!"


    Hellji Hayato is not afraid of any challenges to people, but he doesn''t like getting into unnecessary trouble.


    As one of the Mafia, the Prison Temple Hayato has never seen the Avengers Prison and the Avengers, but it is a very famous and scary group in the Mafia world.


    "As for the people in the Avengers Prison, some of them have become my subordinates, and I have already dealt with the rest, so there is no problem."


    "Actually, I just invited Mr. Mukuro to join the family. In fact, his identity is my special adviser, not a guardian. He is responsible for following my instructions in the dark to act secretly. Maybe there may not be many opportunities to meet in the future! "


    Because he was defeated by Liu Dao Mukuro, Hibari Kyoumi was particularly sensitive and concerned about Liu Dao Mukuro''s news. When he heard Nie Kong say this, Hibari Kyoumi suddenly let out air-conditioning, and stared from the high platform with dissatisfaction. Nie Kong.


    "Don''t forget our agreement!" Hibari interrupted.


    "Promise other people''s things, I will naturally follow."


    Nie Kong didn''t care at all, replying to Hibari Kyouya.


    This agreement was actually made by Nie Kong and Hibari silently at the time when Hibari was fighting Liu Daomou.


    Hibari likes to fight against the strong, especially the strong like Liu Dao Mukuro who has defeated him, Hibari is very interested.


    However, it was learned from Nie Kong that even if Liu Dao Mukuro was defeated by him, he would be supervised by the Avengers Prison and would never be able to fight him again.


    He didn''t like this result.


    Therefore, he obeyed Nie Kong¡¯s agreement and asked Nie Kong to incorporate Liu Dao Mukuro into his own organization. He did not do any "trouble". At the same time, the exchange condition was that Liu Dao Mukuro must obey his will and He fights, and he is not allowed to refuse any invitation to fight.


    Nie Kong agreed quickly to this condition.


    Only then did Nie Kong''s intention after this be Liu Daomu''s personal freedom bet.


    I have to say that if Liu Dao Mukuro knew that he had been sold by Nie Kong before he joined the organization, he might be depressed for a long time.


    "Mr. Mukuro is a master of illusion, so it doesn''t really matter where I am!"


    Nie Kong solemnly explained that even if Liu Dao Mukuro himself is far away, he will not be unable to respond to the challenge from Skylark.


    "Are you satisfied with what I said?"


    Nie Kong had a gleeful smile on his face, so he looked at Hibari Kyouya in his spare time.


    "I hope so."


    Hibari Gongmi narrowed his eyes and stared at Nie Kong''s eyes. Seeing that he wasn''t dealing with himself casually, he withdrew the cold pressure and lay lazily on the high platform.


    "That, in fact, Lord Mukuro is not a bad person..."


    As Liu Dao Mukuro''s apprentice, Kulomnono said, wanting to say something good for Liu Dao Mukuro.


    "Well, no matter what, it should be impossible for Teacher Nie Kong to let Kulom recognize a dangerous person as his master! There are more people!"


    The good old man Takeshi Yamamoto is basically an tolerant type to anyone. As long as he is not a heinous person, Takeshi Yamamoto is accustomed to treating him equally.


    "Liu Dao Mukuro actually didn''t actually hurt our people. Don''t care about it in Prison Temple!"


    "Don''t worry about what he said. Although he is the guardian of our family, his identity and organization are independent, and he will never do anything that endangers the family!" Nie Kong said.


    "I understand."


    Nie Kong had already explained it clearly, and the Prison Temple had no reason to refute, so he nodded to show his obedience.

 2545 The collapse of the second element Text 6 068, Mafia leader party invitation

    "Ahem, okay, this matter has been handled, next, I will announce another matter."


    Nie Kong cleared his throat and signaled everyone to calm down. After seeing the success that made everyone''s attention on his body, he continued.


    "The day after tomorrow there is a party about the Mafia family. You will have our family customized clothes for you tomorrow. Remember to prepare."


    "Huh? Ah, good."


    Takeshi Yamamoto, who only knew about it now, couldn''t help being shocked when he heard it, and then he reacted.


    "Just us?"


    "It''s not. Although it is still uncertain, there will be more people scheduled."


    Although Nie Kong''s certainty of the situation had reached the point where he knew everything, he still chose a conservative estimate, who didn''t like waste.


    Nie Kong habitually exhorted him, and then smiled after taking Yamamoto and his party out, and then he withdrew his smile.


    After speaking, Nie Kong also stopped by to customize the clothes of the Sasakawa family, usually black suits, but Nie Kong chose pure white instead.


    Paired with a white shirt, although it looks very white, from the perspective of the fabric and the design of the suit and shirt, I am afraid it is also very valuable.After the clothes were ready, Nie Kong asked them to pick up their clothes.


    "Ok... alright..."


    Jingzi didn''t want Nie Kong to wait for a long time, so she quickly changed her clothes, and then she held her clothes flushed and motioned.


    Nie Kong slowly turned around, and looked at Jingzi''s dress with interest, thoughtfully.


    "Yes, I''m sorry, I haven''t worn this before. Yes, is there something wrong with it?"


    Jingzi was uncomfortable under the gaze of Nie Kong, for fear of where she could not wear it well. She hadn''t tried this style before, and she didn''t know how she would look like wearing it.


    "Sure enough, it''s weird, right?"


    Kyoko''s appearance is sweet, and she is only the age of a middle school student. Wearing a serious suit, she always feels strange.


    "Hehe, it won''t be weird, Xiao Jing is well dressed."


    Nie Kong chuckled lightly, watching Jingzi''s face flushed in his spare time, and involuntarily outlined a petting smile at the corner of his mouth. He walked forward slowly, stretched out his hand, and helped her organize some places that were not in place.


    "All right."


    After finishing the arrangement, Nie Kong took a look at his results and felt quite satisfied, so he took Kyoko''s hand and went downstairs to meet the leader of Bovino.


    "Let''s go!"


    Because only Nie Kong knew the reason for the destination, the car that drove in the front was the one where Nie Kong and Jingzi were sitting.


    "Teacher, where are we going?"


    The car drove steadily on the road. Kyoko looked at the familiar street scene around him, hesitated for a moment, and finally couldn''t help but curiously asked.


    "I''ll know later. The Mafia family gathering in Japan, there may be several leaders of the Mafia family coming back."


    Nie Kong held Jingzi with one hand, and put one hand on his leg casually, lightly tapping regularly, his eyes were full of thoughts, as if he was thinking about something.


    Seeing that Nie Kong was thinking about something, Jingzi couldn''t bother, so she leaned on the backrest lightly, closed her eyes lightly, and started to review what she learned this morning using the memory method taught by Nie Kong. Italian content.


    The car was very quiet, except for the sound of the car driving, there was no other sound.


    "What is Xiaojing thinking?"


    Looking at Jingzi''s appearance, the regained Nie Kong chuckled and asked aloud.


    "Well, I am using the method you taught me to consolidate the knowledge I learned today."


    Kyoko didn''t open her eyes, and replied with a voice.


    "I feel relieved to see Xiaojing you working so hard, but in that way, a quiet and relaxing environment is more suitable!"


    Nie Kong stretched out his hand warmly and helped Xiao Jing manage some messy hair.


    "Um...that''s it..."


    Xiao Jing opened his eyes with a little regret, and was shocked when he saw the cheek that was slowly approaching when he closed his eyes.


    "Hehe, Xiao Jing''s expression was so cute when he was scared!"


    Nie Kong couldn''t help scraping Kyoko''s nose, watching Kyoko''s pink face gradually become flushed, and his mood became very good.


    "Well, I won''t tease you anymore."


    Nie Kong gently rubbed Jingzi''s hair, and then retracted the center of gravity to his seat.


    Jingzi leaned softly on Nie Kong''s shoulder, feeling the happiness brought by Nie Kong.


    "It''s not far ahead."


    Nie Kong directed the direction, Jingzi raised his head and glanced around.


    "This is... Sawada-san''s home?"


    The place where I used to live is here, and I will meet Tsunayoshi Sawada on the way to school, so Kyoko still knows the address of Tsunayoshi Sawada''s home.


    "Yes, because Sawada Iamitsu lives here, the ninth generation chief also stayed here temporarily."


    Nie Kong nodded and opened the car. After the gentleman got out of the car with Jingzi, he rang the doorbell at the door.


    "Allah, is it another guest!"


    The one who came out to greet a woman who looked very virtuous and graceful, looked at Nie Kong and his party standing outside the door, and opened the door very enthusiastically and cheerfully.


    "Hello, Ms. Nana, I am Nie Kong who has made an appointment to visit."


    "Ah, isn''t this Teacher Nie Kong!"


    Sawada Nana went to the parent audio-visual conference organized by the school, so he also knew Nie Kong, who is his son''s teacher.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, please come in!"


    Because Kyoko was dressed up in a serious suit, Sawada Nana didn''t recognize it at once.


    Sawada Tsunayoshi, who came out immediately, recognized the goddess he had crushed for many years.


    "Kyo...Kyoko!"


    "Hello, Sawada-san, I''m sorry to interrupt you."


    Kyoko did not stand beside Nie Kong because he was the leader. After hearing Sawada Tsunayoshi''s call, he nodded politely to show friendship.

 2546 The collapse of the second element Text 6 069, dialogue with Penglai

    "But I am watching and listening as the next leader. I am not Sasakawa Kyoko, but the Sasakawa Patriarch."


    When Jingzi was in the car, Nie Kong had already listened to Nie Kong to talk about the specific content of the meeting, so he had a certain degree of psychological preparation for the people he wanted to meet.


    Hearing this, Tsunayoshi Sawada widened his eyes in disbelief and froze in place.


    "Ah, ah, what is Tsuna stunned, take the guests to your father''s room."


    Sawada Nana didn''t know the relationship between them, so she didn''t feel anything. She patted Tsunayoshi Sawada''s shoulder casually and told him a few words before turning her head and looking at Nie Kong.


    "Teacher Nie Kong sit down first, and I will prepare refreshments for you."


    Nie Kong nodded, and then followed the somewhat embarrassed and bewildered Sawada Tsunayoshi, leading Bovino and Kyoko to the stairs together.


    Several guardians followed only one, and the others stayed outside.


    "It''s been a long time!"


    After Nie Kong and the others entered the room, Sawada Iamitsu and the ninth generation leader of Penggli had been sitting and waiting early in the morning.


    Because of the small size of the room, Xanxus was very upset and uncomfortable at first, but because it was related to the memories of the Pengley family, he had to endure it forcibly.


    Although the gloom on his face made Tsunayoshi Sawada look inexplicably panic.


    "A Gang, go and see if Mom has anything to help."


    After Nie Kong and his party settled down, Tsunayoshi Sawada was about to sit down too, but Iemitsu Sawada casually found an excuse and sent it out.


    "I thought, Mr. Sawada, you are more inclined to make your son the leader of the ten generations than Mr. Xanxus!"


    "Azuna is too tender now."


    Sawada Iami seems to be very upset about Nie Kong''s insults, but he has to judge the situation and take back all his emotions for the time being, and he is only thinking about the family.


    "Peng Lie''s outside adviser Sawada Iamitsu, the ninth-generation leader, and the tenth-generation leader alternate, this battle actually matches."


    The so-called outside consultant is a member of the Pengley family, and is not a member of the Pengley family. They are usually irrelevant people, but when the family encounters an extraordinary period, they can run out of authority second only to the leader. It is actually the second leader of the family.


    Moreover, the outside consultant has the same decision-making power as the leader when choosing heirs.


    These powers and permissions, that is, the powers of Nie Kong''s special adviser in the Bovino family are basically the same.


    Like the opponent''s formation, Nie Kong is also a special adviser, the current leader and the next leader.


    "It''s so noisy."


    Xanxus has always had a bad temper, and doesn''t like to look at other people''s faces to determine his own behavior. He has always been a person who does what he wants. Naturally, he is very uncomfortable with this kind of communication that is not important.


    "Young people can''t be so impatient!"


    Nie Kong chuckled lightly and glanced at Xanxus sideways.


    "It seems that as the next leader, neither Mr. Xanxus nor Tsunayoshi Sawada are immature!"


    In the face of Nie Kong''s deliberate ridicule, Xanxus was naturally intolerable, and just about to get up angrily, but under the gentle pressure of the nine-generation leader of Pengley, he had to reduce his anger and change the subject.


    "It''s an honor to meet again, Miss Kyoko."


    "Hello, Chief Pengley. Although I really want to say a few words to you, the current situation does not allow it. I''m really sorry."


    Compared to Xanxus''s personality to do whatever he wants, Kyoko looked much more mature and calm.


    "Every time I see Kyoko, it always surprises me!"


    When we first met, the little girl who knew her identity would exclaim and be at a loss, blushing like she was seeking advice, has slowly grown into a calm and composure little leader.


    Although he is still a little immature in his behavior, but in such a short period of time, there can be such a big change, I don''t know whether to admire Nie Kong''s superb teaching, or to admire Kyoko''s unlimited potential!


    "Thank you for your compliment."


    Kyoko nodded slightly to express her gratitude. Although she was very happy to hear the praise of the ninth generation leader, she did not show it.


    Nie Kong said that when negotiating, you can''t let the other party notice any of your own thoughts, otherwise you will easily be led by the other party''s nose, thus failing to achieve the result you want.


    "Hehe, Kyoko is indeed much better than my stupid boy!"


    Sawada Iamitsu has always been rough and carefree. He can say whatever he wants. If it weren''t because he had suffered a loss in Nie Kong''s hands, I am afraid that at this time, he has already asked Kyoko to consider his son.


    "Humph."


    Xanxus disdainfully glanced at Kyoko''s direction coldly. He, who was not interested in the weak, didn''t quite understand why other people admired her.


    "Close to the subject, we are here this time. I think you should be very clear about our intentions."


    "About this matter, our leader has already drawn up relevant documents." Kyoko laid out the documents.


    Povino is the top Mafia family in Italy. It is different from other small families. Coupled with the reason that the current leader, the next leader and the special adviser are all in Japan, this makes the leader of Bovino have to settle in a hurry. The task in hand came to Japan to negotiate.


    "If it is an alliance, we can still consider accepting it."


    The ninth-generation chiefs had finished reading Nie Kong''s documents, the smile on their faces had disappeared, and the majesty on their faces, as the chiefs of the world''s top Mafia family, was immediately revealed at this moment.


    "It''s just that the content of this document, doesn''t Mr. Nie Kong feel that it is too much?"


    I have to say that they are indeed afraid of Nie Kong''s endless general power, but this does not mean that their dignity as the Pengley family can allow them to be violated by people from other families at will.

 2547 The collapse of the second element Text 6 070, Xiaochun joins

    "Don''t stare at me like that. If you have the ability to deal with me, I won''t mind accepting your challenge."


    Nie Kong looked back at Sawada Iamitsu and Xanxus disdainfully, with contempt in his eyes.


    "Even though, it would just be a waste of my time."


    "Trash, don''t think I really dare not kill you!"


    Sawada Iamitsu''s endurance is relatively strong, even if he is so angry, he has a good control of his emotions.


    It''s just a pity that Xanxus didn''t mean to be obedient at all. He stared at Nie Kong with a fierce look, and looked like he could do it at any time. Kyoko couldn''t help but feel a little panicked.


    However, Nie Kong himself, who was being stared at, still looked leisurely, and did not see the threat of Xanxus in his eyes.


    "Didn''t you plan to kill me in the first place? Saying this in front of me before you are strong enough will be more convincing!"


    Nie Kong seemed to be deliberately challenging Xanxus'' endurance. If it hadn''t been for the ninth-generation leader who had been around to suppress Xanxus, I was afraid that Xanxus had been beaten to the ground by Nie Kong.


    "Mr. Nie Kong, negotiation is about sincerity. If you continue to be aggressive, I am afraid that I will have to doubt the purpose of your coming at this time."


    While pressing Xanxus, the ninth-generation leader reminded Nie Kong with an unkind expression.


    "You can manage your subordinates before talking."


    However, the initiative is in the hands of the other party from the beginning, and if nothing is done to regain the initiative at this time, I''m afraid this meeting will end up unhappy.


    The consequence of being unhappy and going away is--


    A war between the two families.


    "I''m very sorry, I apologize for the rudeness of Xanxus on my side, and I hope Mr. Nie Kong will forgive me."


    The man was able to bend and stretch, and the ninth generation leader immediately apologized for what Xanxus said.


    "Furthermore, there are still many imperfections in your agreement. We have a lot of Pengley family alliances, such as the Gabriel family, and I think we will not agree to our own decisions that will affect their families. The agreement!"


    "Then there is no way to cooperate. Our Sasakawa family does not allow other forces to watch. If we meet again in the future, it may be an enemy. Then, sorry to interrupt, we have an appointment later, so we will leave first."


    The two most important things in the contract are, one is to protect the ring, and the other is to remove the power of the Sasakawa family in the urban area where Pengley is located.


    After the negotiation broke down, Nie Kong was not in a hurry to say anything cruel. Relatively speaking, the calm waiting was even more painful!


    "Ah, are you going back now?"


    When she left the door of the room, Sawada Nana was late to bring the follow-up refreshments, only to find that Nie Kong and his party were ready to go back, and couldn''t help but feel a little curious.


    "It''s better to stay for dinner together! It just so happens that I also want to ask Teacher Nie Kong about A Gang''s learning problems!"


    Although Sawada Nana is the wife of Iemitsu Sawada, a consultant outside the Pengley family, she doesn''t know anything about the Pengley family. She is just a virtuous, gentle and ordinary housewife.


    "I''m sorry, Ms. Nana, thank you for your kindness, but we will have an appointment after this."


    "As for Sawada''s grades, in fact, he has great potential. If Sawada is willing to study hard, it will not be difficult to improve his grades."


    Although the relationship is now hostile, Nie Kong still has the professional ethics of a teacher and seriously put forward his own suggestions to Sawada Nana.


    And Tsunayoshi Sawada, who was hiding in the corner watching Kyoko¡¯s departure, just heard Nie Kong¡¯s words. He was very hostile to Nie Kong because of Kyoko¡¯s relationship, but he didn¡¯t expect that Nie Kong didn¡¯t seem to mind at all. He also said such words to his mother, which made his heart not only shaken.


    In fact, even though Nie Kong knew that Tsunayoshi Sawada was hiding, he didn''t intentionally tell him this.


    He just likes a strong and gentle woman like Sawada Nana, and because of his status as a teacher, he has said what he thinks.


    Even if he has no feeling for Tsunayoshi Sawada, he will never deliberately belittle or obliterate a person''s original potential at will.


    Sawada Tsunayoshi is too weak, and he feels that he can''t do anything habitually before doing anything, which makes him useless now.


    That is Nie Kong''s least favorite point.


    Kyoko is different. Even if she can''t do it, she will work hard to do it first. Even if she doesn''t have the confidence, the heart that will work hard for it can help her accomplish a lot!


    After leaving Tsunayoshi Sawada''s house, beside the car, Kyoko suddenly asked, "That... teacher."


    Suddenly, Jingzi hesitated to grasp the corner of Nie Kong''s clothes, hesitating to say something, but didn''t know how to say it.


    "Does Xiaojing want to pick Xiaochun over and have a party together?"


    Nie Kong seemed to have a mind-reading skill. Before Jingzi could say it, he had already said what Jingzi wanted to say.


    "Yeah." Kyoko also expressed some worry that Xiaochun was at home alone.


    "sure!"


    Although Kulom was the same year as Kyoko, her current status is basically her own assistant. In addition to her studies and practice, she also helps herself with official duties, and may not be able to accompany Kyoko.


    As for Xiaochun, not only does she have similar interests and hobbies to Kyoko, but she also studies well at an advanced girls'' school. It can help Kyoko study together and at least make Kyoko less boring.


    Besides, Nie Kong also likes that kind of lively, cheerful and natural girl.


    "Huh? Can you?"


    Jingzi looked at Nie Kong in surprise, with a smile that couldn''t hide.


    "It would be nice to have someone with you."


    Nie Kong gently rubbed Jingzi''s hair, "Be careful on the way."


    Nie Kong knows how to drive himself, so the driver consciously gave up his seat and handed the car to Nie Kong with confidence.


    After parting with Jingzi, Nie Kong drove directly to Xiaochun''s residence.


    In fact, although Xiaochun didn''t know the way, she said she could find it, but Nie Kong was not at ease, worried that Xiaochun would be targeted by some caring people, so she volunteered to pick it up.


    Being able to let the person he loves to pick him up, after a moment of surprise, Xiaochun immediately agreed to Nie Kong''s proposal with surprise, and waited at home for Nie Kong''s arrival with peace of mind.


    As the saying goes, a woman is a person who is pleased with herself. After hanging up the phone with Nie Kong, Xiaochun opened the closet and picked out nice clothes and jewelry one by one.


    Even knowing that this is a gathering of everyone, I hope I can dress up to welcome Nie Kong.


    This is the little thought of Xiaochun''s girl.


    It''s just that, because of the beginning of the love affair, Xiaochun not only failed to dress herself up, but was too nervous and made a mess.


    At least, when Nie Kong was standing at Xiaochun''s house and saw the image of Xiaochun coming out to open the door, he was somewhat surprised.


    "Is this any new tricky game? Xiaochun?"


    Nie Kong looked at Xiaochun, who was wearing a messy white dress with messy hair and messy makeup on his face, sighed helplessly.


    "I, I just wanted to learn how to make up like a magazine..."


    Xiaochun wanted to cry without tears, lowered her head, showing no face in front of Nie Kong.


    She secretly used her mother''s cosmetics, but because of the lack of craftsmanship and to no avail, she turned herself into what she is now.


    Nie Kong amusedly helped Xiaochun sort out her messed up hair, "Xiaochun without makeup is also cute!"


    "Okay, I''ll go wash it up right away!"


    Xiaochun is an actionist, and his movements are violent. After washing her face quickly, she came out a little embarrassed.


    "Then let''s go, it took a lot of time, I''m afraid it will make them anxious!"


    "okay."


    Miura Chun was obediently holding Nie Kong''s hands. After the excitement passed, what was left was full of joy.

 2548 The collapse of the second element Text 6 071, the speechless blue wave

    The sushi restaurant is very lively. Basically everyone has arrived. Bagir, who had been in a coma before, also woke up and was invited by Yamamoto.


    Of course, this was brought over by Takeshi Yamamoto sloppyly when he didn''t know who these people were.


    "Ah, benefactor, see you again below!"


    When he saw Xiaochun and Nie Kong, Bagir was obviously very happy, and quickly got up from his seat to greet him.


    "Thank you very much, your benefactor, for saving me, I am grateful!"


    Bagir is the person who belongs to the outside consultant of Pengley. Although he is only 14 years old, he has a serious, strong and gentle personality. He is very polite and a very charming child.


    It¡¯s just a pity that I was instilled in the wrong Japanese culture by the guy Sawada Iamitsu. The first person is the next, calling others an adult, and I like the Japanese culture of "washing clothes with a washboard", even though these are very different in modern Japan. Strange things, but I didn''t notice it at all.


    Nie Kong also knew that if Bagir knew that he had been listed as an enemy with Peng at this time, he would definitely not allow himself to stay here, but Nie Kong was not prepared to tell him at this time.


    Judging from the fact that ten years after he was taken out by himself, he relied on his own strength to avoid the pursuit of Bai Lan''s family, he is indeed unlimited.


    "Don''t be too restrictive, everyone is a nice person."


    Nie Kong responded softly. At this moment, Jingzi also walked to the door slowly because he saw Nie Kong and Xiaochun.


    "Bajir, if you don''t go back to eat your sushi, you will be snatched by Lan Bo~"


    Kyoko now only treats Bagir as a friend to entertain him enthusiastically, without thinking about that aspect of the family.


    "Ah, the sushi below!"


    Originally because of Nie Kong''s gentleness and the friendliness of Takeshi Yamamoto and his group, Bagir couldn''t help but gradually let go. After hearing what Kyoko said, he couldn''t help but lose his color and immediately ran back to his seat.


    "Xiaochun is very beautiful today."


    "Kyoko, how you look today also surprised me! Very handsome!"


    Just like Kyoko''s amazement with Xiaochun, Xiaochun was also very surprised by Kyoko''s dress.


    Because he didn''t want her brother to wait for reasons of urgency, Kyoko didn''t go to change clothes, but just wore a suit.


    "Haha, isn''t it? It''s the first time for me to wear this! It won''t be strange!"


    Kyoko stuck out her tongue a little embarrassedly, and enthusiastically took Xiaochun''s other hand and greeted her and Nie Kong to sit down.


    "By the way, teacher, did you invite Xiaochun?"


    After sitting down, Jingzi suddenly remembered something and asked Nie Kong with his head tilted.


    "Not this one yet."


    Nie Kong shook his head calmly.


    "Huh? What invitation?"


    Hearing that it was about herself, Xiaochun opened her confused eyes and looked at Jingzi and Nie Kong curiously.


    "It''s just that the outside is not very peaceful these days, and Xiaojing knows that you are a girl and you are not at home alone, so I want to invite you to live with her!"


    Because it was the owner of the family, Nie Kong made the invitation to Xiaochun.


    "Huh? But, won''t this cause you trouble?"


    Hearing Nie Kong''s invitation, Miura Chun was a little excited, but hesitated.


    "If Xiaochun, you are afraid of causing us trouble, as a condition of compensation, can you trouble Xiaochun to help Kyoko study together?"


    Seeing Miura Chun hesitating, Nie Kong had to change his opinion.


    "Ah, yes, this is no problem!"


    Sure enough, after Nie Kong changed his opinion, Miura Chun accepted it with peace of mind.


    "Ah, Teacher Nie Kong is here!"


    "Hurry up and try my new sushi."


    Father Yamamoto, who came out with the freshly made sushi, saw Nie Kong''s figure at a glance, and he was very happy to get to Nie Kong''s side, almost seeing the year-end friendship.


    "Teacher Nie Kong has to come often, but my father always talks about you!"


    Takeshi Yamamoto still remembered that when he brought them home with the Prison Temple before, he was very helpless when he asked Nie Kong''s own father in the first sentence.


    However, now he probably can understand why his father likes Teacher Nie Kong.He is gentle and polite, able to answer any questions, and is patient with students, but not harsh.


    "Hehe, I''ll talk later when I have time." Nie Kong responded indifferently to Yamamoto Takeshi''s invitation.


    Because Japan stipulates that minors cannot drink alcohol, the small wine on the table is specially set for Nie Kong and Bi Yangqi.


    Therefore, the sake on the table is only Nie Kong and Bi Yangqi.


    "Hey, don''t drink too much, I won''t carry you back when I am drunk again!"


    Prison Temple looked at Bi Yangqi, who was drinking non-stop, and reminded with dissatisfaction.


    Although he had a lot of dissatisfaction with Bi Yangqi in his mouth, his heart still cared about his sister.


    "Allah, I''m so happy to hear Hayato cares about my sister so much!"


    Bi Yangqi laughed softly when she heard the words.


    Hearing that, Bi Yangqi got up lazily and tidied up her long hair casually. Because of her drinking, Bi Yangqi had a blush on her face, which seemed particularly temptation.


    At least, several Mafia guards at the table blushed.


    "Cough cough, old sister, keep your nerves!"


    The falcon in the prison temple sharply noticed the embarrassingly lowered heads of the people at the table. He coughed a few times and checked Nie Kong''s reaction reflexively. After seeing that the other person¡¯s expression was faint and nothing unusual, he got there. Bi Yangqi''s ear reminded in a low voice.


    "This thing looks delicious!"


    Lan Bo didn''t know what wine was at this time, but everyone didn''t let him drink it, which made him want to drink even more.


    So, when everyone was not paying attention, I quickly grabbed the bottle and prepared to take a sip.


    "Lambo, it''s impossible, children can''t drink!"


    The one who has been playing with Lan Bo has a flat eye and swiftly wanted to grab the bottle in Lan Bo''s hand, but when he grabbed it, Lan Bo had already taken a sip, and because he couldn''t hold it firmly, the wine poured himself all over. .


    "Puff-such a terrible drink!"


    Lan Bo, who originally thought it was a sweet drink, noticed that the wine was bitter, and suddenly squirted it out, which happened to be on the face of the Hayato in Prison Temple.


    "Stupid bull, what did you do!"


    The Falcon of Prison Temple was originally angry because Lan Bo robbed him of the wine, but now he was sprayed on his face by Lan Bo. He couldn''t help becoming more annoyed, and he clenched his fist and punched Lan Bo in the head without any explanation.


    "Be~bear~ be patient~"


    Lan Bo was originally very uncomfortable because he drank the crying "drink". After he was beaten like that by the Prison Temple Hayato, he immediately burst into tears and snot, and pitifully endured the instinct of crying.


    "Wow-can''t bear it anymore -"


    In the end, Lan Bo still didn''t hold back the sadness in his heart, and said with tears on his face that "Prison Temple is a big idiot" while taking out the bazooka from his messy hair for ten years, and then got in.


    With the sound of "Peng--", a burst of pink smoke suddenly appeared where the rocket launcher was located, and a thin figure gradually appeared in the sight of everyone.

 2549 The collapse of the two-dimensional text 6 072, instigate Bagir

    The strange phenomenon attracted the attention of everyone present. Nie Kong watched the fifteen-year-old Lan Bo, who was slowly appearing in everyone''s eyes ten years later, slightly raised his hand and greeted him casually.


    "Oh, the boy Lan Bo ten years later, it''s been a long time since I saw you!"


    Nie Kong has seen Lan Bo use a rocket launcher for ten years, so he is not curious, but many of you have never seen it, so he is very curious and confused about this strange phenomenon now.


    Ten years later, Lan Bo became a handsome lazy boy with a slender figure. Wearing the same cow-spotted shirt as the kid Lan Bo ten years ago, he was still weak and good bullying.


    "Ah, it seems that ten years ago I was bullied again!"


    The teenager Lan Bo was just confused about the situation in front of him and immediately understood the situation. He couldn''t help but muttered a few words, then raised his hand and lazily greeted the person in front of him.


    "Yo, how are you guys from ten years ago."


    "Boss Nie Kong, you mean--this is Lan Bo ten years from now?"


    The Falcon of the Prison Temple looked at the suddenly grown-up Lan Bo in disbelief. He felt impossible no matter what he thought, but knew that Nie Kong didn''t need to lie to himself, so he was very entangled for a while.


    "Hayato, if you don''t believe it, you can go and give Lan Bo a try again. Although he has grown up now, his combat effectiveness is estimated to be stronger than you are now."


    "Ah, Brother Nie Kong, how can you do this--"


    After hearing this, the teenager Lan Bo quickly protested. However, the activist Falcon of the Prison Temple had already started directly, clenched his fists, and directly punched the teenager Lan Bo in the head.


    "Wow¡ªyou all bullied me¡ª"


    The teenager Lan Bo, whose head was beaten out of a big bag, grinned with pain, and sat on the ground without any image and started crying. This look was exactly the same as Lan Bo who cried a few minutes ago.


    "Ah, it seems that this is indeed Lan Bo!"


    If the Falcon of Prison Temple nodded with enlightenment, he confirmed the identity of the other party.


    "Well, you guys don''t always bully Lan Bo!" Jingzi said.


    "Lambo, come over to me, I will give you delicious food!"


    "delicious?"


    As soon as he heard the familiar voice he had been missing for a long time, and was still saying "delicious" words, the teenager Rambo stopped crying immediately.


    "Sister Kyoko is the best to me!"


    He opened his mouth and was about to eat sushi, but his body suddenly turned into a pink smoke. Then, the child Lan Bo, who was ten years ago, reappeared in everyone''s sight.


    After having dinner at the Yamamoto Takeshi''s sushi restaurant, Kyoko and his team consciously prepared to go back, study and practice.


    And Nie Kong took Bagir, ready to talk about digging the wall by the other leader.


    "Ah, I remembered, my mission!"


    Before Bagir had finished guessing the meaning of what Nie Kong said, he suddenly remembered the most important thing he had forgotten.


    "Really, how could I forget such an important event!"


    I don''t know if it was the cause of the serious injury or something. When Bagir woke up, his memory was not complete. He only remembered the people who belonged to Pengley and the things saved by Nie Kong and others.


    When Nie Kong said what he saw for the first time, Bagir''s memory suddenly wanted to recover, and he remembered it.


    "You must tell Lord Sawada as soon as possible that the Pengley ring has been robbed!"


    Bagir looked anxious, completely devoid of his usual calmness.


    "Actually, you don''t need to be so nervous. The Penglai rings you are wearing are fake anyway. If they are robbed, they will be robbed!"


    Nie Kong spread his hands indifferently, wanting Bagir to calm down.


    What''s more, there is no such thing as a Penglai ring anymore!It''s no use for him to be anxious now.


    "Your master Sawada Iemitsu knows that you are not good at protecting the safety of the ring, so I specifically asked you to bring the ring to Japan to find Sawada Tsunayoshi and give it to him. At the same time, he released the news to Balian and let people over there chase you. ."


    To be honest, Nie Kong did not agree with this approach.


    "Take you as a bait to attract the attention of those in Balian, and then let the Dino chief of the Gabriel family secretly Chen Cang''s with the real Pengley ring to Japan."


    Looking at the gradually calm and silent boy, Nie Kong''s face gradually lost his smile.


    Nie Kong didn''t have any expression on his face, and he didn''t know he was talking to Bagir, or perhaps talking to himself, looking at Bagir, as if trying to see someone through him.


    "Master must have his reason to do that."


    Bagir''s voice was a bit low, but it was because of his lack of ability, and he didn''t mean to blame Sawada Iamitsu at all.


    "Master said that if you want to be on your own, you must have experienced many, many, many things!"


    "maybe."


    Nie Kong noticed the subtle atmosphere in the air, glanced at a distance inadvertently, and after slowly feeling a familiar breath, he could not help but bend down slightly and stare at Bagir.


    "Then, see you next time!" Nie Kong didn''t force Bagir to change, leaving a seed is enough.


    Nie Kong could easily destroy the Pengley family one by one, but it was not bad to let Jingzi use it as an experience.


    Just when Bagir was lost, Lieburn''s voice appeared in time, recalling Bagir''s thoughts.


    "Ah, Lord Lieburn!"


    Bagir was very excited when he saw an acquaintance.


    "Have you seen Master Nie Kong?"


    Bagir knew that Lieburn was stronger than himself, and he didn''t know how much he would know the whereabouts of Lord Nie Kong.


    "Did that guy Nie Kong send you back!"


    However, after hearing Bagir''s words, instead of answering Bagir''s question, Lieburn frowned, and, in serious words, warned word by word.


    "In the future, stay away from that guy!"

 2550 The collapse of the second element Text 6 073. Advance the future?

    Liborn had to admit that the man Nie Kong was very attractive.Even Bi Yangqi, who originally belonged to a cooperative relationship, was affected little by little, and eventually became a partner in their camp.


    I''m afraid that if I didn''t stand against him, I would probably be attracted by his personality charm.With his skills, maybe create a mafia family like Penglai.


    However, this is not a good thing.


    At least, this is a very dangerous thing in the mafia world.


    At this time, Nie Kong didn''t know Liborn''s warning to Bagir, but he could guess how much.


    It is impossible for Bagir to betray his master, so even if Nie Kong does what he does, it is impossible to spend too much time on someone who cannot be himself.


    Nie Kong¡¯s last warning to Bagir was already when he sent Bagir back by car


    For family matters, he still has a lot of things to wait for him to deal with.


    "Brother, welcome back."


    After returning to his home, Kulom, who was processing the documents, consciously got up to greet Nie Kong''s return.


    "Well, I''m back."


    After returning to his home, Nie Kong felt his whole body relaxed a lot. He took off his outer jacket and handed it to Kulom. After moving his muscles and bones, he was ready to start work.


    "How is the situation reporting on Liu Dao Mukuro?"


    "Master Mukuro has already asked everything about it. I have compiled it into a file. Please wait a moment."


    Kulom took Nie Kong''s jacket, tidyed it up a bit, hung it on the outer hanger, then quickly returned to his desk, searched for a document, and handed it to Nie Kong.


    "That''s it, take a look."


    "Ok."


    Nie Kong faintly responded, and took the folder in Kulom''s hand.


    "Because my brother hasn''t returned yet, I don''t know what to do for the time being, so I decided to check some information about some families without authorization."


    So, she checked some more information when she had time.


    I have to say that her ability is very easy and much simpler to find some unknown information.


    Except for some special exceptions.


    "Well, I see, you did a great job."


    Nie Kong flipped through the information in his hand while picking up the teacup by the table, only to find that there was no tea in it, and he was shocked.


    "I''ll make you a cup of coffee!"


    "No, Kulom will rest early."


    Even if Kulom was happy that Nie Kong was willing to make tea for herself, she also hoped that she could help Nie Kong more tasks.


    "Some family members I will leave it to the Avengers to do it. Presumably they would be boring if they didn''t do anything."


    The affairs on Nie Kong''s desk have basically been processed, and the rest is just to implement.


    "We have to give them a chance to show their faces, whether for them or for the family."


    Nowadays, many people are eyeing the family, I am afraid that if there is no Nie Kong, it may not be possible to give Jingzi a peaceful life.


    However, if someone with the Avengers comes forward, the situation will be reversed a lot.


    In the Mafia world, the reason there is the Avengers, an organization that is left unchecked between their Mafia families, is entirely because they cannot resist the Avengers.


    After all, even the world''s top Pengley family is afraid of the Avengers prison and dare not directly confront it.


    "Ah, yes, I get it."


    Kulom nodded, "Then is there any information I need to deal with today?"


    "Hehe, Kulom is good!"


    Seeing that Kulom looked like he wanted to help herself with the burden, Nie Kong gently touched her head, "Now it¡¯s okay to relax. After all, wait for the leader of Povino to send it back to the headquarters. There must be a lot of information coming over!"


    "Oh I got it."


    The current Kulom didn''t know the relationship between the Bovino family and the Pengley family, but after listening to Nie Kong''s words, it suddenly became clear why Nie Kong was going to rest at this time.


    Only when you have a good rest can you have a better spirit to deal with the future work!


    "Colom, work is important, but rest is also very important!"


    Even though Nie Kong has worked very hard to raise Kulom with delicious food, it is a pity that she is still skinny, which makes him very troubled.


    "Girls don''t have too many worries, this is bad for your health!"


    Unlike Kyoko''s mild endurance durability, Kulom''s explosive power is very good, but endurance is always difficult to keep up.


    Nie Kong''s guess is that this is probably related to her living environment since childhood.


    After returning to his own room, Nie Kong, who was restored to his own state, began to organize his thoughts.


    The reason why the Penglai family can become the world''s top is not only related to the hereditary relationship that has been passed down from generation to generation, but also because the strength of the Penglai ring has driven the strength of the entire family.


    However, after all, Penglai has been founded for so long and has a deep foundation. Even without the Penglai ring, there is still no way to take him down for a while.


    However, it is only a matter of time.


    Nie Kong remembered that in the original work and in the future, the Pengley family without the Ring of Pengley was basically annihilated by the Miruffiole family.


    It was still necessary to rely on Jiang Zhengyi to use the rocket launcher for ten years, so that the people of ten years ago saved their family with the Pengley ring that had not been lost.


    And now, how long can the Penglai family, which has no Penglai ring in advance, support it?


    Nie Kong suddenly laughed.There is no need to think about it, Kyoko will definitely replace Dumb Tsun, and even surpass Penglai.


    "Perhaps, the plan for the future chapter can be implemented in advance. Although the potential of a few members of the family is good, it is a pity that the number is small."

 2551 The collapse of the second element Text 6 074. News from Chuanping

    "Lambo, Yiping, I have something to tell you."


    "Brother Nie Kong, what''s the matter." Because they usually make good food for them, both of them are very obedient.


    Lan Bo and Yiping answered very loudly.


    Even if Yiping is very sensible, she is still just a little girl under five years old.


    "What a good boy! Lan Bo, Yiping, now Brother Nie Kong needs the two of you to help with a few things."


    Nie Kong smiled and took out the candy and divided it among the two.


    "Lan Bo, you take out the Ten Years Rocket Launcher, and after ten years of going with Yiping, help Brother Nie Kong inquire about a person named Chuanping. Anything is fine. You can tell me when you come back."


    "Okay, Yiping got it."


    Yiping was very happy holding the candy, but he also knew he had to help Nie Kong.


    But after Lan Bo got the candy, he didn''t care about anything, until Nie Kong added "the more news you get, the more candy you can get", Lan Bo didn''t say anything, and took out the bazooka for ten years. He couldn''t help but covered himself and Yiping.


    As the pink smoke dissipated, Lan Bo and Yiping appeared in front of Nie Kong ten years later.


    Ten years later, Lan Bo still looked lazy. After seeing the person in front of him clearly, it was too close to the time he experienced last time and too short time since he was beaten last time.So after seeing Nie Kong, Lan Bo hid behind Yiping.


    "Huh? Where is this place?"


    Ten years later, Yiping had grown into a slim little girl who was very cute and lovely. At this time, she looked at Lan Bo hiding behind her with a confused expression, and then looked around at her surroundings.


    "Yiping, do you remember who I am?"


    Nie Kong smiled gently, staring at the two people in front of him with piercing eyes.


    "Lambo, don''t hide. This time I want to ask you some questions. If you answer well, there will be a delicious snack reward!"


    "Brother Nie Kong, why are you here?"


    Yiping seemed to have only noticed the existence of Nie Kong now, and his face was full of surprise.


    The effective time of the rocket launcher is relatively short in ten years, so Nie Kong didn''t add any nonsense and went directly to the subject.


    "Yiping, can you give me the address of Uncle Chuanping that you often deliver food to?"


    "Huh? Uncle Chuanping?"


    Yiping was slightly surprised at Nie Kong''s question, and then frowned, very tangled, but judging from Nie Kong''s serious attitude, he was finally ready to agree to Nie Kong''s request.


    "The boss said that he can''t reveal the addresses of any guests, but since Brother Nie Kong''s request, there is no way."


    The girly version of Yiping searched his body for a while, frowning tightly because of the reason he couldn''t find it. It was not until he took out a note that he smiled.


    "Brother Nie Kong, here you are, this is Uncle Chuanping''s address!"


    "Ah, thank you, Yiping."


    Nie Kong nodded, and at the same time took the note and glanced at it.


    It does have a simple address written on it, Kawahira''s name, and the type of ramen. I know Ippei put it on the body when delivering the food.


    "Brother Nie Kong, don''t tell anyone! The boss said that Uncle Chuanping''s address must never be known to anyone!"


    Although he gave the address to Nie Kong, Yiping was obviously still a little worried.


    "Well, yes, I see."


    Nie Kong nodded and put the note in his pocket.


    "One more thing, do you know anything about Uncle Chuanping, Lan Bo Yiping?"


    "That''s a wretched uncle who always bullies Yiping!"


    Lan Bo stretched out a head behind Yiping and yelled very uncomfortably.


    "Lambo, Uncle Chuanping is not a wretched uncle! And he didn''t bully me!"


    Yiping corrected Lan Bo''s remarks with some dissatisfaction, "Although Mr. Chuanping was angry because of the batter, he ate everything he didn''t waste!"


    "Well, what then?"


    Nie Kong thought for a while and continued to ask.


    "Um...no, except for ramen, you won''t see Uncle Chuanping at all!"


    "Yes, that guy not only does not go out, but his house never allows people to enter!"


    Lan Bo also nodded, added, and then muttered softly.


    "I don''t know what he does at home every day..."


    As the voice just fell, a burst of pink smoke rose, and the child Lan Bo Yiping from ten years ago appeared in front of Nie Kong again.


    "How about, Lan Bo, Yiping, have you inquired about Uncle Chuanping?"


    "Uncle Chuanping? Who is that?"


    After going to the future, Lan Bo had forgotten what was going on.


    It was okay for Yiping, but he was also frowning, and shook his head at Nie Kong embarrassedly.


    "Sorry, Yiping didn''t inquire about the news."


    "Um..." Nie Kong thought for a while, "You haven''t inquired about the news, does it mean that the person who asked you didn''t say it, or there is no such person?"


    "Yiping tried to ask, but they all said they didn''t know someone named Chuanping."


    Yiping was a little sad. After all, Nie Kong was very good to her, but she didn''t help.


    "It doesn''t matter, Yiping is already great!"


    Nie Kong squinted at the heartless Lan Bo, smiled and took out all his candies, only to Yiping.


    In fact, Nie Kong didn''t expect them to get useful news back. Nie Kong''s focus was originally on the future girl Yiping.


    After getting the address of Chuanping, even though it was the address ten years later, Nie Kong was still going to find and try it.


    Well, although Nie Kong''s fixed heaven ring can open the channel of the dimension, the parallel world is different.Parallel world is a normal derived world. Belief is not high, and it is difficult to be discovered.


    For example, the first Dragon Ball Nie Kong ever went to was a parallel world, and it would not affect this world if it was destroyed.

 2552 The collapse of the second element body 6 075, buy a bathrobe

    "Brother, I''m back."


    Kulom was just as she said, and it didn''t take long to return.


    However, the prison temple Hayato did not come back together.


    "Welcome back."


    After hearing the sound, Nie Kong turned around while reflexively responding, and took the food box of Kulom''s food box easily, only to find that she had come back alone.


    "Where is Hayato?"


    "Um... the words of Prison Temple Lord..."


    Kulom frowned slightly, seemingly embarrassed, "Prison Temple Lord is still with Lord Mukuro."


    "Oh? What happened?"


    Nie Kong raised his eyebrows, a little curious.


    The Falcon of the Prison Temple followed to protect Kulom''s safety, and it is unlikely that Kulom would come back alone.


    "Prince Temple and Inu are not...harmonious. Master Mukuro suggested a competition. I wanted to help my brother with official duties, so I came back first."


    "Well... also, after all, according to Hayato''s character, it''s normal to argue with the Jojima Inu starting point."


    Nie Kong nodded with some enlightenment, "It''s just that because of his own relationship, he forgot the task he had to perform at the beginning. It seems that Hayato''s cultivation is not enough!"


    "Mukuro... Master Muku told me and brother... he will help take good care of..."


    Kulom looked at Nie Kong, who was feeling a little displeased. He didn''t know if it was because he felt guilty for leaving the Falcon in the Prison Temple, or because of other reasons, his voice was getting softer and lighter. Go and look at Nie Kong.


    "Since Mr. Mukuro said that, then I don''t have to worry about it!"


    Nie Kong always had a faint smile on his face, but there was no temperature in his eyes, but he was still very gentle when he looked at Kulom.


    "Let''s go, Kulom, I guess it will be very busy tonight!"


    After all, what I got from the girl Yiping was the address ten years later, Nie Kong couldn''t find it on this basis, he had to make preparations.


    "By the way, Kulom, tell Liudao Mukuro and ask him to help me find someone named Kawahira."


    Nie Kong walked towards his room with Kulom, and told Kulom about Chuanping''s basic characteristics.


    "Seek secretly, it''s better not to startle the snake."


    Nie Kong remembered that the so-called Uncle Chuanping could be regarded as the founder of this world. He didn''t know how old he was, and he was powerful.


    I don''t know what kind of sparks would come out if I met such a guy!


    Nie Kong suddenly looked forward to it.


    Nie Kong was able to process documents very quickly, and of course, Kulom became more and more familiar with processing.


    Compared with the rush at the beginning, it has improved more than a little bit.


    "Colom, do you have a bathrobe?"


    While sorting out the preparations for the fireworks display, Nie Kong suddenly thought of a question.


    "No, because it''s not very useful, so I didn''t buy it..."


    Kulom was shocked, looked up at Nie Kong, and shook his head.


    "The fireworks display is coming soon. When it''s time of rest, Kulom, call Kyoko and the others, I will take you to choose the right yukata!"


    Nie Kong handed the processed documents to Kulom for sorting out, "How can girls not have a yukata that can be obtained at the fireworks event! And I also want to see what you look like in yukatas."


    "I know, brother." Kulom nodded and said he knew, then shyly lowered his head to process the information.


    However, Nie Kong stopped her and said, "Colom, you should go to rest!"


    The hour hand is about to point to the eleven o''clock position, "If you don''t take a break, be careful to be late for school tomorrow!"


    "Well, then I''ll go wash and rest first."


    Looking at the documents that had been processed almost, Kulom didn''t say much. He stood up obediently and nodded to Nie Kong.


    "Brother also pay attention to rest early."


    Nie Kong nodded, and then watched Kulom leave.


    By the time Nie Kong had processed all the documents, it was late at night and almost everyone had already rested. When Nie Kong was about to take a rest, he noticed a few murderous intent coming from outside.


    Fingers contracted inadvertently, Nie Kong walked to the window and looked at the dozens of people who were still wearing black suits outside in the night with a bad expression.


    "Ah."


    A soft sneer sighed from Nie Kong''s mouth, and looked at the few guys with hidden heads and bare tails outside the house, showing disdain.


    "act recklessly."


    "It''s so late, do you have any questions?"


    Nie Kong, who walked out of the house, asked with a smile on the mafia killer who had not had time to react in front of him, but the smile on his face made people look inexplicably chilling.


    Those people suddenly became vigilant. They looked defensively at Nie Kong, who seemed to be full of flaws, but in fact did not have any weaknesses. While being vigilant, they couldn''t help but look at each other, seeming to be discussing countermeasures.


    "Found it, retreat."


    "Do you think this is a place where you want to come and go!"


    "You guys go quickly, I stay behind!"


    A person who seemed to be a captain immediately turned his direction, facing Nie Kong, while giving orders to his companions, while guarding against Nie Kong''s movements.


    "For your bravery, I want to commend you first. Even if your courage is commendable, it''s just a pity. I don''t plan to let go of anyone who peeped at me! Night Demon Flying Attack."


    As soon as the voice fell, and even the opportunity to scream was not given, the mafia killers were suddenly swallowed by the bats that appeared, and then they all disappeared in place.


    Know from their souls that they are a small mafia under the Pengley family.Although I don''t know if there is Penglai''s shadow, it seems that Penglai is not kind.


    The Sasakawa family is developing too fast, especially when Nie Kong controls the Avengers to go to Italy. I don''t know how many mafia has been destroyed in the name of the Sasakawa family.v

 2553 The collapse of the second element Text 6 076, a large collection of beautiful girls

    Time flies quickly, and in a blink of an eye, it''s the rest day.


    And Jingzi and his party, after Kulom conveyed Nie Kong''s news, they made Jingzi and several girls look forward to the day off.


    "Xiaojing, Kulom, Xiaochun, Biyangqi, are you all right?"


    Early in the morning, a few girls had already gathered in Jingzi''s room, looking mysterious, and deliberately preventing Nie Kong from entering.


    "Teacher, sorry, wait a minute, it will be done soon!"


    Jingzi just opened the door through a gap, and then hid behind the door, showing only one head, smiling apologetically at Nie Kong, and motioning to Nie Kong to wait.


    Nie Kong smiled helplessly, and had to wait in the living room.


    No need to guess, those girls must be trying hard to dress themselves for travel!


    "Ah, it seems Kyoko and the others are extremely excited!"


    Sasakawa took a rest in the living room, looked at Nie Kong''s appearance, and then looked upstairs, and patted Nie Kong on the shoulder with a dumb smile.


    Although Nie Kong is a teacher, because Kyoko likes Nie Kong, when he was at home, Sasakawa Rakuping naturally regarded Nie Kong as a teacher and friend, and got along very naturally and easily.


    Of course, if Nie Kong was not so harsh when teaching homework, Sasakawa Rakuhei would be even more happy.


    "Ding Dong¡ªDing Dong¡ª"


    Just then, the doorbell rang.


    Nie Kong raised his eyes and glanced at the wall clock hanging on the wall. Judging from the time, the person who came should be Kurokawa Hua.


    "Ah, let me open the door!"


    Sasakawa Rakuhei consciously moved to the entrance and went to open the door.


    "Hello, Teacher Nie Kong."


    Although Kurokawa doesn''t have a good face for her childish boys, she still respects the elderly.


    "Like Ping, go call the Hayato, let''s go together!"


    Nie Kong guessed that Kyoko and his party were about to be ready, so Shi Shiran got up and motioned to Sasakawa to stop.


    "I also bought some yukatas for you to wear during the fireworks display!"


    While taking good care of those girls, naturally we can''t forget the boys.


    Yamamoto''s sushi restaurant will be busy on holidays, so he went back to help set up his own shop, and he also has a yukata himself, so he doesn''t need to prepare.


    "Okay, I know."


    Sasakawa nodded calmly, and went to the basement.


    When he showed up in the living room again with the Hayato at Prison Temple, Kyoko and his party also came downstairs.


    "Ah, Kyoko, you look so cute like this!"


    Kyoko was a little shy and walked down the stairs wearing a small foreign dress. Before she could ask Nie Kong, Kurokawa, who had already rushed over excitedly, hugged her.


    "My Kyoko is indeed the cutest in the world!"


    "Don''t say that!"


    Kyoko flushed with praise from Kurokawa Hana, "Xiaohua, you are exaggerating!"


    "Sister Kyoko is the most perfect look all the time!"


    The Hayato at the Prison Temple enthusiastically added that as a diehard fan, no matter what Kyoko looks like, it is the most perfect!


    "Ah, why even Prison Temple Lord said that!"


    Kyoko was ashamed of herself.


    "Xiao Jing."


    At this moment, Nie Kong, who had been watching with a smile, suddenly said, and beckoned to Jingzi.


    "Come here." "Yeah."


    Jingzi nodded, responded in a low voice, and walked towards Nie Kong.


    No matter how praised others were, Jingzi still wanted to hear comments from Nie Kong.


    When Kyoko walked to his side, Nie Kong raised his hand, stroked the strands of Kyoko''s hair that was inadvertently messed up because of being embraced by Kurokawa, and chuckled.


    "Such a cute Kyoko, I don''t want to take it out and be seen by others!"


    Kyoko blushed immediately and lowered her head, trying to hide her shyness.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, what about Xiaochun?"


    After Kyoko received the compliment, Xiaochun immediately rushed to Nie Kong''s face, her eyes gleaming, looking forward to Nie Kong''s comment.


    "Xiaochun is also very cute!"


    Nie Kong raised his hand and rubbed Xiaochun''s hair, speaking softly, then looked up at Kulom and Bi Yangqi who were standing quietly not far away, smiling and nodding.


    Kulom smiled warmly. After all, Bi Yangqi is older than Jingzi and the others. Naturally, it is not easy to compete with them on this occasion. Seeing the amazingness in Nie Kong¡¯s eyes has already made her heartfelt. Happy.


    "Time is almost here, let''s go!"


    Nie Kong naturally took Jingzi''s hand in one hand, and Xiaochun in the other hand, and walked out of the house.


    Because of the large number of people, Nie Kong drove his own car directly.


    Originally, Nie Kong was also planning to bring Fengtaihe Yiping Lanbo, but because of Yiping''s relationship, the other two had already gone to Hibari''s house to have fun with Yiping.


    However, this also saved Nie Kong a lot of things.


    The main purpose of Nie Kong and others this time was the kimono garment making shop. When the group arrived in the shop, the group of people were basically attracted by the elegant and gorgeous kimono hanging on the cabinet.


    "welcome."


    Seeing a customer coming in, the shopping guide wearing a kimono hurriedly stepped on the wooden clogs, walked to the side of the group in small steps, bowed slightly to show etiquette.


    "Hello, I''m Nie Kong, I made an appointment to bring someone over."


    Nie Kong also nodded, and said his identity softly.


    This high-end clothing store basically implements an appointment system except for internal or high-level people.


    "Hello, Mr. Nie Kong, my name is Nadeshi, and I am very happy to serve you. Who are those who want to make ready-made clothes?"


    The girl named Nadeshiko gestured to Nie Kong with a very elegant smile. The well-tailored kimono wears her body very well to set off her temperament. She has her hair tied into a bun behind her head, making the whole person elegant and generous. move.


    "Everyone here makes ready-made clothes."


    Nie Kong also responded with a gentleman''s smile and nodded, "Thank you, Miss Nadeshi."


    "Ah, good."


    After all, it is a high-end clothing store, and it is not a cheap price, so Nadeshiko was obviously shocked at everyone mentioned by Nie Kong, but then returned to normal.


    "I''m sorry to disturb the interest of the ladies and gentlemen, please come here, we need to measure the body size for the ladies and gentlemen."


    Everyone''s body is different, if you want clothes to fit, you must tailor them.


    Basically, the more sophisticated the clothing store, the more tailor-made this system.


    It doesn¡¯t take much time to measure the size. After a while, everyone¡¯s size is already registered.


    "This is the fitting area. According to Mr. Nie Kong''s request, all of them are yukatas. Gentlemen and ladies can directly choose what they like to try on."


    Nadeshiko took Nie Kong''s party into the bathrobe area of ??the inner hall very conscientiously and gave an introduction.


    "Unfortunately, if you haven''t picked the ready-made clothes you like, there is the fabric section. There are many fabrics with various patterns for the ladies and gentlemen to choose."


    This shop is the largest kimono manufacturing shop in Minsheng, so the shopping guide named Nadeshiko is very confident that Nie Kong and others can choose their favorite styles in their shop.


    "Okay thank you."

 2554 The collapse of the second element Text 6 077, Kyokos reverie

    Nie Kong''s existence undoubtedly attracted the attention of non-girl shop assistants.


    Even the calm and elegant Miss Nassau could not help but flushed her cheeks slightly, embarrassed to look directly at Nie Kong.


    I have to say that Nie Kong fully meets the standards of almost all girls'' dream lovers.


    "They are all so beautiful, I don''t know which one to pick is better..."


    Kyoko looked around in a hurry, her eyes were not enough to see, and her eyes were full of surprises.


    She and her brother have been dependent on each other since she was a child, and there is no chance to go to such a high-end clothing store to choose clothes.The appearance of Nie Kong gave her unprecedented love, just like her own father.


    Oh, no...it''s not right, Teacher Nie Kong wants to be his lover, he is not a father and daughter.Thinking of getting married at the age of sixteen after graduation, Kyoko couldn''t help his heartbeat speeding up when he put his wedding dress on Nie Kong''s arm and walked into the hall..


    Although Xiaochun''s family is relatively rich, she does not have the opportunity to come to this kind of shop, so she is very excited about this rare opportunity.


    "Yeah, yeah, Xiaochun''s eyes are about to see flowers!"


    "Sora, is it really okay?"


    However, after the surprise, Jingzi reacted and approached Nie Kong with some embarrassment, and whispered the exporter to discuss.


    "The clothes here... are not cheap..."


    To be honest, when Kyoko first entered the store and saw the price of the gorgeous kimono locked in the cupboard, she was shocked.


    Although those are out of print and are for viewing only, presumably, the other clothes in it cannot be cheap.


    "If Kyoko''s problem is that you don''t see a favorite, then that is really a big problem. However, if Kyoko''s problem is about the price, then there is no need to worry at all!"


    Nie Kong blinked mysteriously at Jingzi, "It''s not just that I don''t lack money, but Jingzi is now our leader. There is no problem with this little money!"


    "Well, I got it."


    After listening to Nie Kong''s statement, Jingzi settled down and happily joined the fun of fitting clothes with Xiaochun and others.


    The girls are very hot, but the boys are a bit deserted and embarrassed.


    Sasakawa looked at the ready-made clothes that were invisible before him, and finally turned to Nie Kong for help.


    Let them fight, let them choose this kind of clothes, they really don''t pay much attention.


    If it''s a suit, it''s okay. Compared to Prison Temple Hayato, he has come into contact with him more before, but he hasn''t come into contact with Prison Temple much like Yukata, which makes him worry.


    Not to mention the choice, he doesn''t even know how to wear it!


    "Laiping, Hayato, one set for one person, give it a try."


    Seeing the awkward and embarrassing look of the prison temple Hayato and Sasakawa Rapei, Nie Kong laughed blankly, carefully selected two sets of clothes, and handed them one set to them, and motioned them to try.


    "Boss Nie Kong, thank you very much!"


    The falcon in the prison temple, like a pardon, immediately took the clothes in Nie Kong''s hands and went to the fitting room to try them on.


    He naturally believed in Nie Kong''s vision very much. If he didn''t want to look too trivial, he would have chosen this set directly.


    "Teacher Nie Kong!"


    Xiaochun had already changed into a yukata at this time, and was waving at Nie Kong happily. After seeing that he successfully attracted Nie Kong''s attention, he ran to Nie Kong''s side and made a circle.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, how do you think Xiaochun wears this suit?"


    Koharu chose a pink yukata with a cherry blossom pattern, which was very cute and cute.


    "Well... it''s cute, but..."


    Nie Kong raised his hand, squeezed his chin, carefully observed it, then picked up a yukata that he looked satisfied with, and handed it to Xiaochun, "If you want to compare this one, Xiaochun will try this one. ?"


    Although the pink cherry blossom pattern looks very delicate and lovely, the look is too sweet and gentle. Xiaochun''s words are more suitable for a lively pattern.


    The red maple leaves and the enthusiastic red set off Xiaochun''s youthful and lively character. Nie Kong thought it should be very suitable.


    "Hayi! Okay, Xiaochun will try it right away!"


    Xiaochun took the clothes selected by Nie Kong and ran back to the fitting room happily.


    Nie Kong watched Xiaochun leave, and then walked slowly to Jingzi''s side, "Xiao Jing, have you found someone you like?"


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Kyoko looked very distressed, and shook her head, "They all look very beautiful, and I don''t know which one is more suitable for me."


    "In this case..."


    Hearing this, Nie Kong thoughtfully, picked up a white yukata with a simple cherry blossom pattern on it, and handed it to Xiao Jing.


    "I think this set is very suitable for Xiao Jing. Would you like Xiao Jing to try it?"


    "Ah, this one looks so good!"


    Kyoko just glanced at the bathrobe in Nie Kong''s hand, her eyes filled with surprise.


    Simple yet sweet and cute, Kyoko fell in love at a glance!


    "I will try to see the effect of putting on the upper body!"


    Jingzi blushed and took it from Nie Kong''s hand, and then ran to the fitting room.


    At this moment, Kulom walked out of the fitting room embarrassedly wearing the bathrobe he chose.


    "Colom''s body is very beautiful!"


    Nie Kong''s eyes lit up, and he admired Kulom''s vision very much.


    "Kulom''s vision is so good, there is no use for his brother!"


    "Brother, what a joke!"


    Kulom, who was wearing a lavender yukata with a dark patterned flower branch, did not expect that he was praised by Nie Kong as soon as he left the fitting room. His face blushed, and he walked to Nie Kong''s side embarrassedly.


    Kulom didn¡¯t really like yukatas with fancy patterns, so he deliberately chose a rare piece of lavender with pure dark patterns. The result was unexpectedly suitable for him. Not only did it look not monotonous, but it was very gentle and atmospheric. It is to set off the temperament of Kulom.


    Nie Kong chuckled and held Kulom''s little hand, very happy in his heart.

 2555 The collapse of the second element Text 6 078, go to the amusement park

    With Nie Kong''s help in choosing the clothes, the few people basically decided after they tried on the clothes. Bianchi''s black butterfly pattern is mature and charming, and Bianchi''s skin is as white as snow, and she is extremely charming.


    Kurokawa originally came to accompany her, but under Kyoko''s recommendation and Nie Kong''s indulgence, she was embarrassed to choose a suitable bathrobe.


    The boys'' ones are all pure colors with dark patterns, simple atmosphere, and elegant colors that both Gokuji Hayato and Sasakawa Rapira like very much.


    After finishing the yukata, it was almost noon. Nie Kong took a group of people and planned to go to the high-end restaurant for dinner. However, under Kyoko''s proposal, he changed to the family restaurant.


    After eating lunch, Sasakawa decided to go back to practice with Heiwa Prison Temple Hayato, so he left first, leaving behind the enthusiastic girls, and Nie Kong who agreed to be with him, and started the afternoon raid.


    Kyoko and Xiaojing had a special relationship, and they kept discussing desserts with Nie Kong along the way, while the more mature Kurokawa Hana hit it off with Biangqi and discussed the advantages of a mature man.


    On the contrary, Kulom has been quietly following behind the group of people, always paying attention to the surrounding streetscape, and working hard to remember it in his mind.


    A few days ago, she saw that in the family''s plan, there was a tendency to build underground places in the underground of Binsheng, so that the underworld was moved underground.So taking advantage of this rare opportunity to go out, Kulom looked hard at the surrounding environment and surveyed.


    Nie Kong was slightly stunned when he saw Kulom inadvertently, and he felt distressed for the child who had been working secretly.


    "Colom, what are you looking at?"


    Nie Kong withdrew from Jingzi and Xiaochun''s side, retreated to Kulom''s side and asked.


    Kulom, who had been investigating seriously, was obviously startled by Nie Kong who suddenly appeared next to him, and then smiled embarrassedly, "I''m investigating the terrain."


    "Oh? Kulom is great!"


    Nie Kong replied casually, and then suddenly said, "But Kulom, if you do everything by yourself, you can easily tire yourself out!"


    Raising his hand and rubbing Kulom''s head, Nie Kong sighed, "Does Kulom want us to worry?"


    "No, I don''t want to!"


    Kulom shook his head quickly, pursed his lips and looked at Nie Kong, a little bit confused about what he meant.


    "Colom, I do have plans to build underground places, but we only need to plan. For terrain surveys, we can arrange professional personnel to make reports and submit them, and then we can modify the plan based on the report. Up."


    "It''s a good thing to do everything yourself, but knowing people can improve the degree of completion of things!"


    "In terms of terrain, I think that as the overlord of this place, the Commissioner of Discipline on the side of Kyouya is easier to get started. This kind of thing can be left to the Commissioner of Discipline."


    Although they were members of the discipline committee, the group of discipline committee members led by Hibari Kyouya were completely like a local gang. Although they maintained their order, they also charged protection fees.


    Because of Hibari Kyouya''s strength, no one dared to have any opposition.


    "Moreover, we are out to play, not to work! Don''t always think about work when you are resting!"


    After talking about his suggestions, Nie Kong started talking about his ideas.


    "Colom, even though you work so hard to share the burden for your brother, this makes your brother very happy, but my brother hopes that Colom can live happily every day!"


    "I know."


    Nie Kong was the first person to be good to himself, so Kulom wanted to help Nie Kong from his heart.


    But he didn''t expect that his own assertiveness would still worry Nie Kong.


    "Kulom, your health has not been very good. If you don''t want to worry about your brother, you have to take good care of your health!"


    Nie Kong likes Kulom because she is a very sensible child.


    However, just because he was too sensible, Nie Kong felt very distressed.


    Although Nie Kong knew from the beginning that Colom was a strong and somewhat unyielding child, he liked that Colom was able to learn to enjoy his life even more.


    However, Nie Kong also knew that he was used to a depressive life since he was a child, and it would not be easy to change it for a while.


    Forget it, take your time!


    "A rare opportunity, do you want to go to the amusement park together?"


    Seeing Kulom''s appearance, Nie Kong suddenly flashed his inspiration and made suggestions.


    Not only Kulom, but Kyoko did not have much chance to play in the amusement park.


    If possible, Nie Kong hopes to make up for what they have lost as quickly as possible.


    "Amusement park?"


    Hearing the three words for amusement park, Kyoko''s eyes lit up, and her unconscious increase in volume revealed her expectations.


    "Amusement park is a good suggestion."


    Beyonc¨¦ thoughtfully, did not reject this proposal, but rather agreed, "It''s just been a long time since I went!"


    In fact, as long as she is with Nie Kong, no matter where she goes, she is very willing.


    Kurokawa Hana is lacking in interest, but knowing that Kyoko is very longing for and looking forward to such a place, she did not refuse.


    "Hay! Go to the amusement park!"


    Xiaochun was also very excited, but obviously focused on the wrong point.


    "Xiaochun must take a photo with the puppet bear this time!"


    She has wanted that set of puppet bear clothes for a long time. Although there is no way to sell them there, there is no problem with taking pictures together!


    "Colom, how about you?"


    After seeing everyone agree, Nie Kong looked down at Kulom next to him.


    "Well, I want to go too."


    Kulom''s voice is very soft, but very light. It can be seen that Kulom is also longing for amusement parks.


    "I see, then, go to the amusement park!"


    Nie Kong raised his head, looked in the direction of Bi Angqi, and said with a light smile.

 2556 The collapse of the second element Text 6 079, meet the Sawada family again

    "Ah, teacher!"


    Jingzi, Xiaochun and the others were discussing something. They were shocked when they saw Nie Kong suddenly approaching him. There was a trace of unnaturalness on his face, and his hands were behind him, seeming to be hiding something.


    Nie Kong looked at Kyoko and Xiaochun who were disguising their unnatural faces with a smirk, and couldn''t help asking, "You are mysterious, what are you going to do?"


    "Uh...that...we..."


    Kyoko was full of anxiety, thinking about excuses desperately, but because she was not used to lying, she didn''t think of any good excuses.


    "Xiaochun is discussing with Xiaojing how to play after arriving in the amusement park! Just planned it out, just in time Teacher Nie Kong will be back!"


    Xiaochun quickly answered the conversation and helped Kyoko cover it up.


    "Oh, that''s how it is... Then you must have a good time!"


    "Eh?"


    After arriving at the amusement park, Kyoko and Xiaochun wanted to compare with each other. Instead, they had a more sense of performing tasks. They were also mysterious while playing. From time to time, they used excuses to make things easier, and then disappeared in Nie. Empty front.


    "Well, seeing them so energetic, I feel relieved."


    Those Mafia who assassinated were basically dealt with by Nie Kong and Liu Dao Mukuro, as well as Hibari Kyouya who had to patrol from time to time to maintain the morals.


    Therefore, the lives of Kyoko and others returned to peace again.


    However, because of the high tension, everyone was somewhat exhausted, and Nie Kong deliberately picked a time to let them relax.


    Nie Kong has booked a hot spring, even if he gets tired during the day, he can still get a good rest at night.


    However, no matter how good Nie Kong''s ideas are, there will always be some surprises.


    At this point, when Nie Kong saw the person in Penglai not far in front of him, although the smile on his face remained the same, the curvature of the corner of his mouth had disappeared unconsciously.


    "Um...Pengley''s people..."


    and also¡­¡­


    "Brother Nie Kong!"


    Seeing Lan Bo rushing towards him, Nie Kong opened his arms helplessly, and steadily caught Lan Bo rushing into his arms.


    "Ah, Lan Bo, don''t run around!"


    Feng Tai hugged Yiping anxiously and chased after Lan Bo, who didn''t know why he rushed, and then raised his eyes and saw Nie Kong''s voice.


    "Ah! What a coincidence, Brother Nie Kong is also here!"


    "Fengtai, shouldn''t you be with Yiping Lanbo at Skylark''s house?"


    Nie Kong was curious that Fengtai and others would appear in the amusement park.


    Although Fengtaihe Yiping Lanbo is not surprising at all here, it is obviously very abnormal for Skylark to appear in such a crowded place.


    However, when he saw that Tetsuya Kusabi was followed, instead of Hibari Kyouya, he immediately understood.


    "Hello, Teacher Nie Kong."


    Tetsuya Kusabiki, as the "bodyguard" who came to the amusement park with a flat blue wave instead of Hibari Kyouya, followed the three of them with great responsibility.


    "Huh? Teacher Nie Kong is here too? What a coincidence!"


    When Sawada Nana heard Nie Kong''s name, he habitually looked in the direction of Nie Kong, only to find that the "Teacher Nie Kong" that others called him also happened to be the teacher of her son.


    "Hello, Ms. Nana."


    Nie Kong held Lan Bo in one hand and nodded to Sawada Nana, very friendly.


    It was a little uncomfortable to follow the Sawada family on the other side of Sawada Nana, staring at Nie Kong vigilantly, for fear that Nie Kong would do anything to Sawada Nana.


    Unlike his father''s vigilance, Sawada Tsunayoshi looked like a frightened rabbit, fearing Nie Kong, while looking around Nie Kong''s side, looking for Kyoko.


    Because of the tenth generation leader of Pengley and the decision to be Xanxus, Lieburn''s task of cultivating Sawada Tsunayoshi to become the leader has been withdrawn, and Lieburn also returned to Italy, and did not continue to stay with Sawada Tsunayoshi.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because Nie Kong is the teacher of his son, or because Nie Kong is a good person for chatting. Sawada Nana has not noticed that her husband is unfriendly to Nie Kong at all. It is very relaxed and natural. Nie Kong talked about the homework.


    "It just happens to be off today, and the weather is good, so I took my family out to play."


    Nie Kong directly ignored Sawada''s unfriendliness, and proved his friendliness with reality.


    "Ms. Nana too?"


    "Ah, yes, before my dear is leaving, take him out to play with my son! Our family of three have not come out to play together for a long time!"


    Sawada Nana kindly held Sawada Tsunayoshi with one hand, and sweetly held Sawada Iamitsu''s hand with one hand. Although he was about to be separated, his face was full of dismay, but it was more sweet.


    "It is the blessing of your husband to have such a considerate helper in the house."


    Although Nie Kong did not have any kindness or hostility towards Sawada Iamitsu, he was very friendly to Sawada Nana, and what he said was completely between him and Sawada Nana, without any specificity at all.


    "Sorry, Ms. Nana, because I have two companions who have been away for a long time, and they haven''t come back yet. I am a little worried, and I am going to look for it!"


    For a while, Xiaochun and Jingzi still haven''t come back, Nie Kong couldn''t help but feel a little worried.


    "Ah, is it like this! That''s really bad!"


    Sawada Nana couldn''t help frowning, with a worried look, immediately said that he was willing to look for it together.


    "Ah, no, I''m sorry to worry you, they are already back!"


    Nie Kong saw the figures of Kyoko and Koharu sharply. While thanking Sawada Nana, he couldn''t help but sigh for her gentleness.


    Sure enough, she is a warm mother, it is no wonder that the young Lan Bo can exert such a powerful force!


    In the future chapter, Lan Bo, in order to be able to see Nana''s mother who is gentle and careful to him again, lit the flame of enlightenment and exerted the powerful power of the guardian of thunder.

 2557 The collapse of the second element Text 6 080, Kyokos surprise?

    "Sorry for waiting, we are back!"


    After Xiaochun and Kyoko returned to Nie Kong''s side with joy, they found the Sawada family in front of them.


    "Ah, Kyoko!"


    After seeing the appearance of his own goddess, Tsunayoshi Sawada was full of surprise.


    Even though his father had warned him, never think about the idea of ??going to Sasakawa Kyoko, but Sawada Tsunayoshi still has a secret crush on Kyoko.


    "Ah, hello, I''m Kyoko Sasakawa, a classmate of Sawada-kun."


    In front of the classmate''s parents, Kyoko was very polite.


    Moreover, because Nie Kong told himself that Sawada Nana didn''t know anything, she was just an ordinary home director, which made Kyoko very naturally relaxed when facing Sawada Nana.


    "Hello, Sawada-kun."


    Although the relationship between the family and the Pengley family is not friendly now, because Sawada Tsunayoshi did not join the Pengley family relationship, so Sasakawa Kyoko''s attitude toward the relationship between Sawada Tsunayoshi is just that of ordinary classmates.


    "It''s getting late, we have to go back after we play for a while!"


    Nie Kong Ruowu reminded Xiaochun and Kyoko to remind them to implement it as soon as possible if they had any plans, otherwise there might be no time to wait.


    After Nie Kong''s reminder, Xiaochun immediately reacted, stretched out her hand, grabbed one of Nie Kong''s hands, and blinked playfully.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, Jingzi and I have prepared a surprise for you!"


    "Oh? What''s the surprise?"


    "Come with us!"


    Xiaochun pointed to the direction they came back and motioned Nie Kong to go with her.


    After Nie Kong and Sawada Nana bid farewell, they left with Xiaochun and Kyoko.


    After all, it was Xiaochun and Jingzi''s surprise for Nie Kong, so Bi Yangqi and others consciously didn''t follow it together, leaving space to the three people.


    Because Kurokawa didn''t like children, and just because there was something at home, she talked directly to Bi Yangqi and left.


    The remaining Kulom and Bi Yangqi, with wind and blue waves, followed by a bad boy dressed up, and Tetsuya Kusabi, who was completely inconsistent with the joyous amusement park, went to play various exciting games.


    Because of the practice, although the roller coaster ride did not make Kulom and Bi Yangqi feel exciting, it still made them enjoy themselves.


    Until Nie Kong returned with Jingzi and Xiaochun, especially Jingzi''s cherry lips and Xuebai neck, several hickeys appeared.


    Looking at the blushing Xiaochun and Kyoko, and Nie Kong who couldn''t help but smile, Bi Yangqi naturally guessed the result of this surprise.


    I think I wanted to surprise Nie Kong, but he was surprised by Nie Kong!


    After all, I have personally felt Nie Kong''s sultry technique, Bi Yangqi looked at the shy two people, and felt a little bit.


    "Let''s go, Ping, they probably are already waiting for us!"


    This trip to the amusement park has been rewarding.


    Nie Kong smiled and took a group of people to the next destination.


    "Where are we going next?"


    Seeing that it was not the direction home at all, Kyoko couldn''t help but asked a little curiously.


    "Xiao Jing, are you tired from playing today?" Nie Kong asked not to answer.


    "Well, I had a lot of fun! Now I want to take a comfortable bath and relieve the fatigue of the day."


    Kyoko nodded and said how she felt.


    "Let Kulom play with us for so long, so I have to give Kulom a good massage. If I get tired, it won''t be good!"


    Although there is a car on the road, but after a day of playing, it is still a bit tired.


    The energetic Kyoko and Koharu are still like this, not to mention, it is Kulom who is not in good health.


    "Ah, it doesn''t matter to me!"


    Hearing this, Kulom quickly waved his hand, indicating that it didn''t matter.


    "It just so happens that I think so too!"


    Nie Kong laughed lightly, "Today, we are going to live in a hot spring hotel!"


    He had arranged in advance for the others to set off first, but he was afraid that they should have already arrived at this time.


    "Master Lan Bo will take a hot spring together!"


    Lan Bo was very excited when he heard the word hot spring.


    "Huh? Lan Bo doesn''t like bathing, but likes hot springs!"


    Kyoko looked at Lan Bo with some surprise. After all, it took a lot of time and energy to wash this bear child before washing his hair.


    "Master Lanbo wants to soak in the hot spring with Yiping!"


    Lan Bo, who is only five years old, has no gender concept. Because Yiping is a good friend of his own, Lan Bo also wants to continue playing with Yiping when he is in the hot spring.


    "No, Lanbo, you can''t be with Yiping when you are in the hot spring!"


    Feng was too blushing, and quickly stopped Lan Bo''s thoughts.


    Kyoko and the others laughed without saying a word, turned their faces slightly, embarrassed to look straight.


    "Lan Bo, the hot spring I reserved has only the difference between male spring and female spring. If you want to go to the hot spring with Yiping, are you going to enter the male spring or the female spring?"


    Nie Kong asked carefully while driving the car.


    "Master Lan Bo is a man, so naturally he is the male spring to enter!" Lan Bo replied very confidently.


    "What about Ippei as a girl?"


    "Since it is a girl, it must be a female spring!"


    After knowing that he couldn''t continue playing with Yiping, Lan Bo suddenly lost his momentum.


    "Lan Bo, it doesn''t matter, even if Lan Bo is not there, aren''t there still brother Nie Kong and I!"


    Looking at Lan Bo''s appearance, Feng Tai hurriedly expressed comfort.


    Nie Kong''s car drove steadily and fast, and soon reached the destination.


    The people at the hot spring hotel had already waited at the door.


    "Supper is ready, Mr. Nie Kong is going to eat in?"


    "Dinning is good, thank you."


    Because of the large number of people, Nie Kong did not hesitate to decide to eat in.


    "Okay, let''s take a break first, gentlemen and ladies. We will arrange dinner soon."


    After welcoming Nie Kong and others to the designated room, the bathrobes and various toiletries that everyone needs to wear after bathing in the hot springs are ready.

 2558 The collapse of the second element Text 6 081, Balian in the hot spring hotel

    It is indeed a high-end hot spring hotel. Whether it is the materials of the clothes or the quiet surroundings, it makes people feel very comfortable.


    Because Yamamoto Takeshi, Yuji Temple Hayato, and Sasakawa Rapei were already waiting in the bamboo space, Nie Kong and the others put down their luggage and went to the bamboo space for dinner.


    When Yamamoto Takeshi and Sasakawa saw the arrival of Nie Kong and others, they were very happy.


    However, the expression of Hayato in Prison Temple was a little gloomy.


    "Hayato, you don''t seem to be particularly happy!"


    As an older sister, Bi Yangqi saw the strangeness of her younger brother at a glance.


    "Boss Nie Kong..."


    The corners of the Jail Temple Hayato''s mouth twitched, looking at Nie Kong awkwardly, and some difficult questions.


    "Did you invite those guys next door together?"


    "Those guys next door?"


    Kyoko frowned, not understanding what the Hayato of Prison Temple said, and knocked on the door next door curiously.


    "Not the next door over there, I mean the one over here..."


    Seeing Kyoko knocking in the wrong direction of the door next door, the Prison Temple Hayato quickly pointed to the left, and then watched the door knocked by Kyoko on the right suddenly opened. A loud sound echoed through the bamboo.


    "Hey-don''t disturb us eating so loudly and loudly -"


    Squaro opened the door with a ugly expression. Before he could see the person on the other side clearly, he let out a howling. The deafening sound made Kyoko and the others startled.


    "You! Why are you here!"


    Enemies are extremely jealous when they meet!


    As the leader of the prison temple Hayato, after being shocked by the loud voice, he quickly reacted, blocking Kyoko''s face, and staring fiercely at Barry between the "pines" next door. An all people.


    "Hehe, what a coincidence!"


    Nie Kong had noticed the existence of these people from the time he approached the hotel. Although he was a little surprised, he didn''t care much.


    Although the relationship between the Pengley family and the Bovino family is very tense, they have reached a default agreement.


    Although peace is only temporary, even if Balian''s leader Xanxus is stupid, he will never ruin his own future and the future of his family at such a time when it doesn''t matter.


    What''s more, they only listened to the advice of Iamitsu Sawada and their nine-generation chiefs before they were ready to enjoy the hot springs in this hotel before leaving Japan, but they did not expect to meet people from the Bovino family.


    "It''s really a coincidence, but you will encounter it if you just soak in a hot spring."


    Ma Meng said blankly, "Perhaps I should use this luck in the lottery. Maybe I can win the jackpot. At least I can save some losses."


    As a money fan, he felt very resentful for the amount of money he lost to Nie Kong.


    Because Mamun''s words didn''t look malicious at all, he couldn''t help alleviating the tense atmosphere at the scene.


    Xanxus was the first to perceive the existence of Nie Kong and others, but whether other people noticed that he did not know, but his attitude was originally intended to be ignored.


    Even if it is now head-on, Xanxus intends to ignore it directly.


    However, Levi, a loyal fan of Xanxus, misunderstood what Xanxus meant.


    "Boss, do you need me to get rid of these guys!"


    Levi''s words successfully stiffened the atmosphere of the scene again.


    "Rubbish!"


    Xanxus narrowed his eyebrows slightly, and gave Levi a displeased look. The sake in his hand suddenly splashed on Levi''s face.


    Even if he was treated like this by Xanxus, Levi looked like he was going to climax, and he was very excited to bear the insult from Xanxus.


    "Kufufufu~"


    With the sound of a chilling weird laughter, the sliding door between the "Mei" next door followed


    After being pulled away, Liudao Mukuro appeared in the sight of everyone with Chimoto Chikina Kakimoto and Jojima Dog.


    When he saw Liu Dao Mukuro, the expression of Hayato in Prison Temple turned dark, but at this time he also knew the situation, and did not pay much attention to it, but took the lead to guard against Balian.


    "Well, everyone, don''t be so nervous, we come to the hot springs to relax, don''t put the cart before the horse!" Kyoko said.


    "Sorry to interrupt your meal, you continue." Yamamoto said, closing the isolation door again.


    "The people in the hotel will come here to set up dinner later, but it''s just a coincidence. Don''t bother everyone!"


    "Although I really want to ignore it, it''s hard to make people careless in this situation!"


    Bi Yangqi said what everyone thought.


    "Since this is already the case, there is no way, get them out!"


    Seeing that Jingzi and others looked reluctant, Nie Kong said calmly.


    Nie Kong paused, and after seeing the serious gazes of everyone, he couldn''t help raising the volume, ready to let the person on the other side hear it.


    A long white-haired Squaro opened the door with a fierce look, and stared at Nie Kong angrily, very angry at his behavior.


    A hoarse voice came out from Squaro''s throat, growling.


    It was his performance that he was trying his best to control his actions. If it wasn''t because the family didn''t allow fighting at this time, I''m afraid he would have been shot by Nie Kong long ago.


    "Even in the heyday of power, you can''t do anything to me, what do you think you can do with me?" Nie Kong shot, and before everyone else didn''t react, he clasped the other''s neck.


    Those guys in Balian stared at Nie Kong murderously. The last lesson didn''t seem to make them remember.


    Of course, at the same time that Balian''s murderous aura was released, the Prison Temple Hayato and the others immediately got up, protected in front of Kyoko, frowned tightly, and stared back at Balian''s with an unkind expression.


    "You guy¡ª"


    Seeing that his subordinates were controlled, Xanxus still did not hold back the investigation, his eyes closed slightly, and he looked at Nie Kong angrily.


    "Do you want to tear this harmonious surface with your own hands!"

 2559 The collapse of the second element Text 6 082, the misfired Balian

    "If you want Pengley to have to choose an heir again, you can give it a try!"


    Xanxus''s complexion was uncertain, and he knew that even if all the members of Balian were on board, it was impossible for Nie Kong to move a hair.


    I''m afraid it was, before I met Nie Kong, he was killed!


    Whether to be wiped out, or to give in quietly, only one answer is needed.


    Looking at Xanxus who was frowning tightly and silent, Kyoko pursed her lips, and finally stood up.


    "Mr. Xanxus, I think that you come here to play and enjoy. I hope you won''t cause unnecessary trouble."


    If the two sides fight, this hot spring hotel will definitely be severely damaged.


    "There are many ways to resolve conflicts, and you don''t necessarily have to fight."


    As the leader of both parties, Kyoko felt it necessary to negotiate with Xanxus.


    "This is a travel and fun between our family members, and I don''t want to be ruined by anyone!"


    Kyoko is very firm in her words. Although she may be weak after she has no strength, her momentum has not weakened in the slightest.


    "If you have to fight, we won''t just let it go!"


    If possible, Kyoko also hopes to live together in peace.


    However, this does not mean that they are easy to bully.


    "Well, don''t make it so stiff! Anyway, everyone is out to play, why not play together!"


    The smile of the good old man Yamamoto Takeshi was as bright as ever, and he didn''t see the atmosphere at all. The brothers and sisters wanted to go and get close to Squaro.


    "Your kendo is very powerful! I didn''t have time last time, but I encountered it today. I still want to communicate with you!"


    With Yamamoto Takeshi''s initiative to show his favor, Balian''s complexion was uncertain, and Squaro was very disgusted, but he really wanted to communicate. He looked particularly entangled and unkind.


    It¡¯s the ladyboy eldest sister Luslia who is better at communicating. When even the enchanting twists and turns came to Sasakawa¡¯s side, ¡°There is no good result for stubbornness! Brother, would you like to communicate with me last time? What about the boxing technique you showed?"


    "Isn''t it good to be able to live in peace!"


    Nie Kong raised his eyes and looked at Xanxus in his spare time, "Jingzi said good things for you. If you don''t know what is good or bad, I will be blamed. You are welcome!"


    Xanxus had a gloomy face and stared at Nie Kong.


    In the end, for the sake of the overall situation, I always accepted Kyoko''s proposal.


    It just so happened that at this time, the hotel waiters took the dinner and arranged it.


    "Huh? Do you all know the guests?"


    As soon as I entered the room, I saw that the people in the three rooms were all opening the side doors and going to each other. The waiter who was here was obviously a little surprised.


    They didn''t know what happened before, obviously they didn''t know how intense the undercurrent was before.


    "Thank you, please arrange it as soon as possible. I think they are very hungry after a day of tiredness."


    "Ah, yes, I''m sorry to keep you waiting!"


    Seeing those waitresses blushing cheeks, they lowered their heads slightly, their hands and feet neatly arranged the table and dinner.


    "Guests, please use it slowly. If you have any questions, please feel free to call us."


    "Okay thank you."


    Nie Kong smiled and nodded to express his gratitude. After all the people in the hotel had left, he returned to his seat and smiled and looked at the crowd.


    "Nie Kong, your charm is still so great! From the old to the young, you can hardly escape the palm of your hand."


    Biyangqi approached Nie Kong like nothing, and teased Nie Kong with a smile.


    Nie Kong chuckled, "This is too much praise for me!"


    "Ha, I can finally start eating!" After Nie Kong sat down, the already hungry people suddenly started eating without any image, and it was noisy, like at home.


    Unlike the atmosphere on the noisy prison temple Lanbo, the little Jing Kulom and others sitting on Nie Kong''s side were eating quietly, smiling helplessly at the crowds of people on the opposite side.


    Although Kulom invited Liu Dao Mukuro and several others to come with him, he was immediately rejected by the unkind Jojima Dog before the proposal was finished.


    Although Kakimoto Chikusa didn''t speak, his expressionless face showed his position without a trace of movement.


    So, although regrettable, Kulom could only give up.


    And in the most neglected "Lan" in the corner, Hibari Kyouya, who was invited by Nie Kong together, didn''t like to live with others. He opened his own room and was served by the vice chairman Tetsuya Kusaki. Elegant dining.


    After eating a sumptuous dinner, in order to let Balian''s dissatisfaction vent, Nie Kong leisurely proposed to start the game.


    At first, the people on Balian were arrogant. Except for the approval of the interested ladyboy sister Luslia, everyone else had no interest.


    Even though Nie Kong used the temptation of money, Ma Meng, who had suffered a loss once, shrank to the corner with a gloomy expression, and did not intend to have any money contact with Nie Kong.


    On the contrary, the impatience of the jail temple Falcon''s irritable generals, on the contrary, stimulated Squaro of Balian, and he immediately took the challenge without blinking.


    Takeshi Yamamoto and others were in high spirits, and under the auspices of Nie Kong, they started various competitions.


    At first, Kyoko and others would help cheer, but later because of nothing, Kyoko Kulom chose to go to the hot springs.


    "Xiao Jing, don''t soak for too long, it''s easy to faint."


    Before Jingzi and the others left, Nie Kong gave an uneasy explanation.


    "okay."


    Kyoko, who was holding Yiping, nodded to Nie Kong and smiled warmly. Then, under the guidance of the people in the hotel, he went to the room where he rested. After taking the close-fitting clothes and bathrobe, he smiled happily. Went to the female spring.


    No matter what time it is, boys will be very energetic when they encounter something they are interested in.


    Although it was an accident to meet Balian, what does it matter if you can have fun!

 2560 The collapse of the second element Text 6 083, remember to change your breath next time

    It was late at night, and everyone else had already soaked in the hot springs.


    Lan Bo, who sneaked out, originally wanted to take the hot spring pool as his own. However, when he saw that there were already people inside, his aura suddenly disappeared.


    "Master Lan Bo! Master Lan Bo!"


    "Lambo...At this time, I should be sleeping..."


    Yiping rubbed his eyes and appeared at the door with sleepy eyes, trying to persuade Lan Bo to go back to sleep.


    However, she saw Nie Kong with his upper body naked.His face flushed and turned red, and he quickly covered his eyes, turned around, turned his back to Nie Kong, and squatted down.


    "Yiping? Why did you run out suddenly?"


    Kyoko, who was uneasy to follow out because Ippei suddenly got up, followed to the men''s bath with a look of confusion, thinking that no one was there at this time, so she walked in unsuspectingly.


    As a result, Nie Kong just got out of the bath, ready to seal the noisy Lan Bo''s mouth. As soon as he bent down and picked up Lan Bo, as soon as he looked up, he saw Kyoko Sasakawa who was standing at the door, staring at him dumbfounded.


    "Ah, Xiao Jing."


    Nie Kong''s smile stiffened for a moment, and then returned to his usual appearance, "Xiao Jing is not ready to rest?"


    "me--"


    Kyoko flushed with a look of bewilderment, desperately waving her hands, and then turned her back quickly as if she had suddenly realized something, "I didn''t mean to peek!"


    Although she said so, Kyoko still couldn''t help thinking back in her mind. Her cheeks became hot and her blushing became more and more.


    When Nie Kong approached, Nie Kong clearly felt that Jingzi''s body was stiff for a moment, and he did not dare to move at all.


    However, after what he said, Kyoko seemed to be irritated, turned around, backed up, bowed at ninety degrees and said, "I didn''t mean to see it!" After that, he fled like a trot.


    "Haha, that''s true, that girl obviously dares to confess to herself."


    Nie Kong couldn''t help but chuckle, and then turned around leisurely, preparing to return to the hot spring pool to soak in the hot spring.


    In fact, he has wrapped his lower body with a bath towel, but because of his soaking body, coupled with the hazy water vapor caused by the hot spring pool, the inexplicable work-mouth in this scene will make Kyoko feel ashamed and shy. , Is also excusable.


    After reentering the hot spring pool, Yiping also ran with Kyoko, leaving only a blue wave with an inexplicable face, staring at Nie Kong in a daze without knowing what happened.


    "Lambo, do you want to go back to sleep or take a bath?"


    "Um... Master Lan Bo should go back to sleep."


    Lan Bo originally wanted to take over by himself, so he made a surprise attack. Since Nie Kong was here, he also lost interest.


    Watching Lan Bo leave, Nie Kong was soaking in the hot springs alone, and he was very happy.


    Time flies quickly, and dawn will soon arrive, when it''s time to return.


    Because of what happened last night, Kyoko hadn''t been embarrassed to look at each other with Nie Kong, and even looked at each other, and immediately blushed and turned away.


    This apparently wrong situation did not improve until the day when I returned to school, when other people''s inquiry was fruitless, the person concerned did not intend to say it, and the onlookers were not interested in explaining it.


    "Don''t forget to review the content of today''s class after you get home!"


    The school bell rang, and Nie Kong, who had finished the last class while packing up the lecture notes, beckoned to Kyoko, who was packing up his books and was going back.


    "Xiao Jing, you stay here for a while and follow me to the office."


    "Huh?" Jing Zi suddenly raised his head, but when he saw that Nie Kong didn''t care at all, he felt relieved when he saw Nie Kong''s usual manner of asking students to go to the office.


    "Ok."


    After bidding farewell to the Falcon and others at the prison temple, Kyoko walked towards Nie Kong''s office alone.


    "I''m here."


    After knocking on the door, Kyoko answered casually, opened the door and walked into the office.


    "Xiao Jing."


    Nie Kong suddenly appeared behind the door and gently hugged Jingzi.


    "Why have you been hiding from me lately?"


    Holding Jingzi''s waist from behind Jingzi, Nie Kong slightly bent his body and leaned his cheek on Jingzi''s shoulder, "Does Xiao Jing dislike me?"


    "No, it''s not!"


    When Nie Kong was in such close contact, Jingzi''s back was tight. She was originally ashamed because of Nie Kong''s approach. After hearing Nie Kong''s whisper, she immediately became anxious and quickly expressed her feelings.


    "I like you teacher the most!"


    Nie Kong chuckled, "I like you Xiaojing too!"


    "Xiao Jing, close your eyes."


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Kyoko responded gently, closing her eyes a little uneasy, her cheeks slightly raised, expecting something faintly.


    Slowly approaching Kyoko, Kyoko''s body has a very good smell, which is different from the faint perfume smell on Bi Yangqi''s body, but more similar to the smell of laundry detergent. It is very ordinary, but it is kind of people. I felt very peaceful in my heart, with a touch of stability.


    Kyoko''s lips were soft, like marshmallows, with a cake-like sweetness. Because of being too nervous, they were slightly touched, with a dreamlike hazy feeling.


    Nie Kong slowly tightened the arm that was holding Jingzi''s waist, causing Jingzi to lean forward, narrowing the distance, and becoming more compliant with his body.


    I don''t know if it was because of being too nervous or because it was the first time I kissed, Jingzi kept holding her breath and didn''t dare to take a breath. After Nie Kong kissed for a while, he had to leave Jingzi''s cherry lips reluctantly.


    "Idiot, remember to change your breath when kissing!"


    Seeing Kyoko''s face flushed, I don''t know whether it was because of being too shy or because he held his breath for too long. However, it is certain that Kyoko''s obedient and clumsy response appeared to please Nie Kong.


    "Next time...I''ll know..."


    Kyoko responded with a blushing face.

 2561 The collapse of the second element Text 6 084. Family expansion problem

    Nie Kong chuckled lightly, and took out a delicately packaged gift box from the drawer of the desk.


    "Xiao Jing, look, what is this?"


    Jingzi''s eyes lit up, and she was pleasantly surprised to accept the gift Nie Kong had given him. After looking up at Nie Kong in embarrassment, she carefully opened the gift box with her red face and ears.


    "so beautiful¡­¡­"


    When Kyoko opened the gift box, her eyes were immediately attracted by the blue gems in the gift box.


    The very clear blue, like the look of the sea, like the sky, is so beautiful that people can''t look away.


    "like?"


    The gem necklace made by Nie Kong himself is very clear, and even has a deceptive feeling.


    "I like it very much!"


    Kyoko couldn''t wait to take out the necklace, put it in her palm, and dazed her lovingly. From the unreserved liking, you can see that she really liked the gift.


    "Xiao Jing, I''ll help you put it on."


    Seeing Jingzi''s reluctance to let go, Nie Kong smiled lightly, took the necklace from Jingzi''s hand, walked around behind Jingzi, and gently helped her wear the necklace.


    Kyoko''s neck is very white and delicate, matched with pure blue gemstones.


    "It''s really pretty."


    After wearing it, Nie Kong took a look, and then smiled, "It matches Xiao Jing''s temperament very well!"


    "Thank you... thank you teacher."


    "Xie can''t just say it."


    Kyoko closed her eyes and hugged Nie Kong because her cheeks were stained scarlet.


    Jingzi''s shy and timid appearance was very pleasant. Nie Kong didn''t hold it for a while, and couldn''t help but kissed Jingzi''s pink lips a few times, like cotton candy, soft.


    If it wasn''t because Jingzi''s blush was not decent, I''m afraid Nie Kong would not stop.


    "Let''s go, we should go home."


    Nie Kong sorted out the handouts, gently took Jingzi''s hand, and left the school together.


    When he got home, Kulom happened to be in the hall, and when he saw Nie Kong, he hurriedly got up.


    "Brother, something went wrong with a file that was processed last time."


    Kulom also just learned of the news, just in time, Nie Kong returned.


    "Don''t worry, go back to the room and explain the situation to me in general."


    Nie Kong didn''t rush, and after asking Kyoko to prepare dinner, he returned to the room with Kulom.


    In the past, many things were done by himself. After successfully gaining certain prestige in the Italian Mafia family, Nie Kong delegated most of his official duties to trusted people he chose to complete.


    However, in the execution of the acceptance of other families, because of an impulse of one family member, the whole plan was led to an unexpected direction by the butterfly effect.


    The people below were busy and negligent at first, and after discovering the problem, they have developed to the point where they cannot return to their homes.


    "Colom, what do you think should be done with this question?"


    At this time, the important thing is not how to deal with the impulsive Mafia member, but how to rearrange the situation and take the situation in your own hands.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Kulom frowned, thinking hard about the countermeasures.


    "Since the situation has occurred, there is no other way but to drain the second squad as far as possible to make up for the vacancy of the first squad, fill the loopholes as soon as possible, and keep all losses to a minimum, and redirect the situation to the original plan. "


    "It doesn''t matter if there is no way to fully achieve the initial effect. As long as the result is beneficial to us, we can grasp the first opportunity."


    After dealing with things by Nie Kong''s side, Kulom made great progress, and gradually looked at things comprehensively. However, after all, his experience is still relatively shallow, and there will inevitably be omissions.


    "What you said is really correct. If you let the second team out, you can effectively control the situation and return the situation to what you want."


    Nie Kong nodded thoughtfully, looking at the information in his hand for a moment.


    "It''s just that, I have also said that none of our plans are allowed to make any mistakes. Otherwise, it will be easy for someone to take advantage of the loopholes."


    "And we are far away from Italy. Some things cannot be verified face to face in time. People''s hearts are unpredictable, and there are always times when they will be overcast."


    "Well, it is indeed like this..." If Kulom realized something, "Then, this situation can only be handled by the previous team alone..."


    Regardless of whether it is external or internal, it can only be handled by the previous team. Otherwise, if a precedent is set, it will inevitably have a bad impact later.


    "This person, Colom, do you have any impression?"


    Nie Kong turned over the information on a person''s personal information, spread it out, and passed it to Kulom, motioning her to take a look.


    The people in the special advisor were all personally selected by Nie Kong, and occasionally he would take Kulom behind him and select them together.


    "Um...I am a little impressed."


    Kulom thought hard, and nodded hesitantly.


    "I remember that his results were not the best at that time, but he always felt that there was a momentum in him. Brother, you also said at the time that he had great potential and was a talent suitable for development. That''s why he was recruited. "


    "But it always feels weird..."


    Kulom suddenly frowned and was a little confused. "Although he looks very aggressive, I have seen him in training. He is very calm. Even when he faces a much stronger opponent, he still He was calm and calm, thinking of ways to deal with it. Although he did not succeed in winning the game in the end, I think he has improved a lot because of this."


    If it wasn''t for this man who made a big mistake this time, Kulom would actually be very optimistic about him.


    "I always feel that he shouldn''t be as impulsive as his appearance. This time, I always feel that something is not right..."


    "Colom, your intuition has always been very accurate, so I let you be my assistant to deal with these things, so sometimes, you can just trust your intuition."

 2562 The collapse of the second element Text 6 085, Colom grows

    Although the current situation is not optimistic, Nie Kong still looks like he has a winning ticket.


    "Let''s go, the specific situation, you still have to see for yourself to know what happened."


    Nie Kong probably guessed the reason, but in order to further train Kulom, Nie Kong finally decided to use his abilities and bring Kulom with him to explore Italy.


    "Ah, okay, then I''ll¡ª"


    Kulom was about to inform the Italian side, but was stopped by Nie Kong.


    "If you notify us in advance, you might be stunned, and I also want to see how they worked when we were away."


    This is also one of the reasons why Nie Kong likes to make surprise attacks.


    "Ah, yes, I get it."


    Kulom nodded, then walked to Nie Kong''s side, and was obediently grabbed by Nie Kong. He closed his eyes very familiarly, and counted down in his heart.


    "One."


    When he counted to one, Kulom opened his eyes naturally. He didn''t feel confused when he saw that all the scenes around him had changed. After identifying the direction, he naturally led Nie Kong in front. .


    Although Nie Kong came here many times, when Kulom was in the spiritual world, he had been here many times in order to assign tasks. He was even more familiar with addresses and so on than Nie Kong.


    "Colombe looks familiar to this side, so what about the people here?"


    Nie Kong followed Kulom slowly while asking casually.


    "Um... because I felt it was necessary to know the address information of this place, so I wrote it down specially, but I don¡¯t know much about the people here. Basically, I have direct contact with high-level people and convey my brother¡¯s information. Is gone."


    Kulom thought for a while and shook his head.


    "Although I know the road here, for the people here, I am only limited to the knowledge of the information, and I have only the understanding when I encounter it occasionally."


    Although Kulom has become more open-minded, his introverted personality cannot be changed in a short period of time. If not necessary, Kulom is not willing to contact others.


    Moreover, she is not good at contacting others.


    "Is that so..."


    Nie Kong thoughtfully, seemed to be thinking about something in general, and did not continue to ask.


    "Change the goal, let''s go and see first, the guy who has done something wrong and is being locked up!"


    Nie Kong suddenly stopped Kulom who was leading the way to the headquarters meeting room, tilted his head slightly, smiled gently, and put forward his own thoughts.


    "Maybe, that''s the most important reason, maybe!"


    "Ah, yes, I get it."


    Kulom was stunned, but then he realized that Nie Kong estimated that he was planning to investigate the cause of that person''s mistakes and what was wrong with him, so he nodded and changed his direction.


    "The sentence hasn''t come down yet, so he thought about it when he was locked up in the confinement room. Although he hasn''t been moved to that place yet, judging from his mistake this time, it''s almost fast!"


    Kulom had no expression on his face, but there was still some regret in his eyes.


    "Colombe seems to be optimistic about him?"


    Looking at Kulom''s appearance, Nie Kong couldn''t help asking curiously.


    "Huh? Brother, aren''t you?"


    Because that person was admitted as an exception, Kulom originally thought that Nie Kong was very optimistic about him.


    However, Kulom did have a good impression of that person, and vaguely felt that he had a similar feeling to Liu Dao Mukuro, whom he respected.


    Because of Nie Kong''s ability, even if the people in the base passed by, none of them noticed the passing of Nie Kong and Kulom, and they handled their tasks in an organic and orderly manner.


    "Colom, just right, take this opportunity, I will test you."


    Nie Kong, who was walking quietly, suddenly stopped in front of a room, brought Kulom into the room, and pointed at the group of people in the large room who had dealt with the situation with their heads down and their heads down. Looking at Kulom not busy, asked.


    "Who do you think is the easiest to be used by those with a heart?"


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Kulom was stunned for a moment. He didn''t understand Nie Kong''s thoughts, but he didn''t question his behavior either. He seriously observed the group of people.


    "According to my idea, it should be... that person."


    After observing for a while, Kulom then hesitantly pointed his hand to a middle-aged man who was so busy and struck his forehead that his subordinates were typing on the keyboard impatiently, quickly processing the various documents that came up below.


    "Oh?" Nie Kong raised his eyebrows unexpectedly, "tell me the reason."


    However, such people are the easiest to be used, and Nie Kong is curious about Kulom''s ideas.


    "According to previous contacts when handing over tasks with him, Mr. Magni is very dedicated to his work and handling things very efficiently. However, this is under normal circumstances."


    Kulom thought for a while, and then said all his thoughts.


    "Once there are some very important tasks, Mr. Magni attaches great importance to it. In many cases, it has to be confirmed many times. After many times of verification, the confirmation will be carried out, although this serious attitude avoids the appearance of work. The mistake, however, is too rigorous, but it makes people feel..."


    Kulom suddenly stopped, frowning, as if trying to use words to describe his thoughts about that feeling.


    "It makes people feel unreliable, isn''t it?"


    Nie Kong chuckled lightly and faintly said what Kulom hadn''t finished.


    "Yes, that''s how it feels."


    Kulom was stunned, nodded blankly, then lowered his head slightly in trouble, muttering to himself.


    "It''s a strange feeling. It''s obvious that Mr. Magni is so serious, but I have this feeling..."


    "It''s not just you, there is another person!"


    Nie Kong couldn''t help laughing out loud, stretched out his hand and rubbed Kulom''s hair, "Not long ago, Enzo also deliberately told me about this, which surprised me!

 2563 The collapse of the second element Text 6 086, go to Italy again

    What surprised Nie Kong was not only Enzo telling himself this kind of thing, but also the fact that he was able to conceal other people quietly and directly contact himself.


    "Enzo?"


    Kulom tilted his head, a little uncomprehending, "I seem to have seen that he disagrees with Mr. Magney''s approach very much, and argued with Mr. Magney."


    This incident was seen by Colom when he passed by accidentally.


    This Enzo is the one who caused this plan this time into the current dilemma.


    "A truly good person does not spend a lot of time on checking things. Once or twice is serious, but too many times, it is not confident."


    Looking at Kulom''s eyes gradually becoming confused, Nie Kong calmly explained it.


    "Mr. Magney is conservative and doesn''t like changes, because changes will produce a feeling of instability, and that feeling of instability is very easy to make people anxious."


    Nie Kong raised his eyes to look at Mr. Magni¡¯s desk. The desks that had been organized before were very cluttered, and Mr. Magni¡¯s eyes were also deeply anxious, and there was no way to calm down. Come down.


    "When dealing with official duties, I feel restless and it is easy to make mistakes. Therefore, it is a big taboo to be irritable when reviewing!"


    The smile at the corner of Nie Kong''s mouth gradually solidified, and a rigorous and cold feeling gradually fell between his brows.


    "Magney has dealt with official duties for so many years, and he knows this very well. However, he still couldn''t help but commit a big taboo, Kulom, do you know why?"


    "Because... there is no way to calm down?"


    Kulom hesitated for a moment and said his thoughts.


    "Yes, Mr. Magni tried very hard to calm himself down. However, his fear from the bottom of his heart will be out of control and he will bear the consequences. When he thinks of his end, he has no way to calm down."


    This is a hidden danger. Although he has been working hard to survive it all the time, it is difficult for people like Nie Kong to be truly convinced by such a psychological quality.


    After Nie Kong realized this, he slowly transferred the focus of his work to another person.


    Then it didn''t take long before Enzo came to tell himself about this.


    I really don''t know if he should be said to be good at observation, or he should be said to be bold!


    "If this psychological barrier can be overcome, Mr. Magni will be a very good capable man..."


    Kulom lowered his head and mumbled to himself.


    "Although it is regrettable, but in my special advisor''s team, such people are not allowed to exist."


    What Nie Kong wanted was an elite unit. He didn''t have too much thought to understand others.


    At first, Mr. Magni hid very well, with a generous attitude, even Nie Kong didn''t see it.


    However, when he noticed it, Nie Kong immediately set about preparing someone to take over. Once the handover was completed, Nie Kong would return Mr. Magni to the leader of Povino.


    "Kulom, remember, judging whether a person is qualified, not only depends on the other party''s work efficiency, but also a certain amount of grasp of the other party''s psychological quality."


    Nie Kong is willing to choose the latter for someone who has the potential to achieve something but has hidden dangers from time to time, and for someone who has the potential to make mistakes from time to time to increase his experience and experience.


    Mistakes can be prevented and reminded in advance, but the hidden danger like a time bomb is possible at any time, because just one thing will explode unexpectedly.


    "Let''s go, presumably, Enzo should be anxious."


    Nie Kong waved his hand, naturally took Kulom''s hand and planned to leave.


    If Kulom realized something, he looked back at Mr. Magni before leaving, blinked, and pursed his lips. Although he was a little regretful, he finally turned his head and didn''t take another look.


    At this time, she also understood Nie Kong''s thoughts.


    "So, brother, are we here to save Mr. Enzo this time?"


    Although unbelievable, Mr. Enzo is indeed a rare talent.


    "The word rescue is not very appropriate!"


    Nie Kong Ruoruowu smiled lightly, and suddenly reached out and grabbed the opponent''s hand, "Let''s go, wait, you should be able to understand."


    He was slightly taken aback by Nie Kong''s sudden action, but Kulom quickly recovered his calm, blushing and holding Nie Kong''s arm, trying to conceal his embarrassment.


    "Colom, here it is."


    After a while, Nie Kong lightly reminded Kulom, who had his head buried like an ostrich.


    Although Nie Kong is an older brother, he is not a real brother after all, and Kulom would always admire Nie Kong.


    This kind of sentiment is different from that of Liu Daomou, which is respect for Liu Daomou, but it is love for Nie Kong.


    "Colom?"


    Nie Kong looked at his cheeks flushing, and Kulom was a little dazed not knowing what he was thinking, and curiously called out softly.


    "¡­¡­Ok."


    Kulom was embarrassed to let go of Nie Kong, stood on the ground again, calmly, in order to avoid embarrassment, he had to divert his attention.


    "Enzo... sir?"


    Looking at the person lying in the corner of the confinement room, Kulom frowned and called out tentatively in a low voice.


    When he heard someone calling, the person raised his face in confusion and looked at the door, his eyes were foggy and there was no focus, as if he was listening to the sound.


    "strange¡­¡­"


    Kulom couldn''t help but frowned and turned to look at Nie Kong, "Mr. Enzo''s eyes seem to be something wrong."


    Nie Kong didn''t rush to investigate Enzo''s situation, but instead reached out and stroked Kulom''s brows, as if he wanted to smooth her frowning brows.


    "Girls don''t always frown, they get old easily."


    Kulom was stunned by Nie Kong''s sudden behavior, and then he stuck out his tongue embarrassedly, "I see."


    "Nie Kong...sir?"


    When he heard Nie Kong¡¯s voice, the eyes of the person locked up in the confinement room flashed, and gradually regained clarity, until the scene in front of him slowly became clear, and he saw Nie Kong and Kulom. After his existence, his eyes suddenly widened, and he looked like he couldn''t believe it.


    "Master Nie Kong, Miss Kulom, you... why are you here!"


    Enzo, who had already been identified as a sinner, looked at the people who shouldn''t have appeared before him, and his original face was as earthy and could not help but shine.


    "Enzo, I think I still trust you, so I don''t want you to disappoint me."


    After seeing Enzo regaining consciousness, Nie Kong stepped forward and easily entered the confinement room, squatted down and stared at Enzo.


    "Now, tell me the ins and outs."


    Looking at the expressionless Nie Kong, Enzo''s eyes that had become clear and clear gradually became hazy, but his mouth slowly and clearly explained the ins and outs.


    After entering the confinement room, Kulom didn''t make any sound. For fear of disturbing the two people in front of him, he listened carefully.


    "That''s the case, it seems that I guessed right."


    After listening to the process, Nie Kong nodded thoughtfully, his eyes were deep, and he sat down calmly, thinking about the matter.


    "Master Nie Kong!"


    Seeing Nie Kong sitting down so indifferently, Enzo''s eyes became clear after talking about the ins and outs, and his eyes widened, frightened.

 2564 The collapse of the second element Text 6 087. Mafia calculations?

    There are many rumors about Nie Kong, some of them are harsh and unscrupulous, and some are approachable, rare and good people, and there are different opinions.


    However, Enzo has always felt that no person with identity would just sit in front of a sinner so casually, sitting on the ground so naturally, without any pretensions at all.


    "Ah."


    Nie Kong chuckled, "Why has it become so easy to make a fuss? Where did the previous calm go?"


    Although Enzo has been trying to show a mature and calm look before, in the final analysis, he is actually just a young man with more potential.


    "Mr. Enzo, you don''t have to care."


    At this time, Kulom also walked slowly in front of the two, pressed the skirt with his hand, and then squatted down.


    "Mr. Enzo, there seems to be something wrong with your body, do you need me to clean it up for you?"


    At first Kulom hadn''t noticed it, but when Enzo was describing the ins and outs, Kulom discovered that Enzo''s body had been moved.


    "I also noticed that my body was being touched, but I couldn''t deal with it."


    Enzo smiled helplessly when he heard the words. Although he wanted to be optimistic, the bitterness of the corners of his mouth exposed his true feelings.


    "Then trouble Miss Colom!"


    "Ok."


    Kulom nodded and touched the ring on his hand.


    "It may be a bit painful, please bear with me."


    Although Kulom said something was wrong with the body, in fact, it was the soul in the body that had the problem.


    If there is a problem with the body, it is easier to remove it, and it is also more convenient and simple. Now Kulom can make the opponent complete the removal without feeling pain.


    However, if something goes wrong with the soul, it will be more troublesome.


    If you are not careful, your soul will be hit hard and it will be difficult to recover.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Enzo shook his head, indicating that he could hold it.


    Kulom raised his head and glanced at Nie Kong. After receiving his signal, he raised his hand and pointed the finger with the ring to Enzo''s forehead, closed his eyes, and activated his abilities.


    Nie Kong allowed Kulom to activate his ability to understand Enzo''s problem, but he thoughtfully considered his next plan.


    Nie Kong¡¯s selection of people, although there may be people with insufficient abilities, at least, not betrayal is Nie Kong¡¯s first requirement when selecting people.


    No need for suspects, no doubt about employing people, Nie Kong had never suspected that there was a traitor issue inside, but locked the target outside from the beginning.


    Although there was a discrepancy from the scheduled conjecture, from the conclusion, it was similar to Nie Kong''s conjecture.


    It seems that the family information was deliberately revealed by the people over there from the beginning for the sake of temptation.


    If you get the information too simply, it will inevitably be suspicious. If you can be so quiet, it seems that the characters over there are not easy.


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    Nie Kong chuckled lightly.


    "Finally, there are some promising families!"


    It''s not easy, it won''t be boring to play!


    Compared with the same combat power, Nie Kong prefers those with various special abilities¡ª¡ª


    Talent!


    The clearing of the soul is far more painful than imagined. Enzo endured to the end and still didn''t hold it back. If it weren''t for Nie Kong''s help to calm down, it wouldn''t be certain whether he could get through this level.


    And Kulom was also sweating profusely. After completely clearing Enzo''s soul, he retracted his hand somewhat collapsed, panting for breath, even speaking unfavorably.


    "The other party... is... stronger than... I... imagined..."


    "It''s really a bit difficult."


    Even Kulom can only do this, it seems that the other party really should not be underestimated.


    Nie Kong gently helped Kulom follow her breath and help her regain her strength by the way.


    "Kulom, you have worked very hard. Next, I will be there. You can take a good rest!"


    "it''s OK."


    Nie Kong thoughtfully wanted Kulom to rest, but he didn''t expect that Kulom shook his head and supported his body, "It''s just that I''m a little overdrawn, I just need to rest."


    "If you insist, then all right."


    Nie Kong tilted his head and thought for a while, didn''t refuse, but just continuously transferred his strength to Kulom to help her regain her strength as soon as possible.


    Although it will be faster to complete the plan by yourself, if someone can take care of it, there may be a multiplier effect with half the effort.


    Because of Nie Kong''s help, Enzo, who fainted after his soul was cleared, also woke up leisurely at this time.


    Enzo opened his eyes in confusion. When he saw Nie Kong, he suddenly woke up and became very energetic.


    "Thanks to Master Nie Kong for your help this time! And Miss Kulom, thank you very much for helping me clear my body''s faults!"


    Enzo, who was not bound by the soul, felt his whole body relaxed, and began to regain his usual calm personality. After thanking him, he silently closed his mouth and waited for Kulom to recover.


    At the same time, he is working hard to think about the cause and effect and analyze the process.


    "Seeing Mr. Enzo you are back to normal, I feel relieved."


    Seeing Enzo returning to normal, Kulom breathed a sigh of relief. Because of Nie Kong''s strength, she quickly regained her physical strength, and the strength she had lost was also replenished.


    "Enzo, this incident caused this situation because of your reasons, so you have the responsibility to make up for your mistakes again, so that the merits and demerits can be offset!"


    After watching Kulom recovered, Nie Kong retracted his hand and looked at Enzo.


    "Yes...Yes, Lord Nie Kong." Enzo gratefully looked at Nie Kong and Kulom, but he didn''t expect Lord Nie Kong to reuse himself.


    At the end of the removal, a cloud of black mist ran out of Enzo. Although he successfully avoided Enzo''s attention, he could not escape Nie Kong''s observation.


    It''s just that Nie Kong didn''t stun the snake, but calmly tracked down the black fog, and then looked like a okay person, waiting for the two people opposite to really wake up.


    Regardless of whether the black mist intends to return to the original owner, or automatically find the target, and flow to the body of the next victim, Nie Kong is very interested to know.

 2565 The collapse of the second element Text 6 088, the power of deja vu

    This kind of method and this kind of power, if it weren''t because Liu Dao Mukuro was being watched under his eyelids, it would not be possible to cause trouble, Nie Kong really had to put the suspected candidate on his body.


    "The technique of this illusion and the means of attack are very familiar to people..."


    Nie Kong muttered thoughtfully, tracking the black mist in the locked position.


    "Brother, it''s Liudao Mukuro¡ª¡ª"


    Kulom guessed what Nie Kong was thinking with his heart, he hesitated, and finally decided to help Liu Dao Mukuro to explain it, but he was interrupted by Nie Kong before he finished speaking.


    "Don''t worry, Kulom, I know it''s not Mr. Mukuro, but maybe it has something to do with him. Now, use your power to summon Ms. Mukuro over!"


    Listening to Nie Kong''s words, Kulom was stunned, then nodded, closed his eyes, used the spiritual world to inform Liu Dao Mukuro.


    Seeing that Kulom had already started to act, Nie Kong got up, patted the dust on it, and stretched out his hand to Enzo.


    "Get up, next, you should know, what should you do?"


    Enzo looked at Nie Kong''s outstretched hand to him, he hesitated, but quickly put his hand on, and stood up with Nie Kong''s strength.


    "of course!"


    The confident and calm smile returned to Enzo''s face.


    "Take a tooth for a tooth, double it!"


    "Haha." Nie Kong chuckled, "My man, how can I not have any courage at all!"


    Although Enzo has always been calm and calm, he is only eighteen years old and has just grown up. He has black shredded hair. He is very cleanly taken care of, and his behavior is very mature. He doesn''t look like a just adult child.


    Although his face is not high-quality, it is also considered pretty, and coupled with taking care of himself normally, there are still many female admirers among the families.


    Enzo was still struggling with the situation in this respect, but after Nie Kong''s suggestion, he changed his thinking point, effectively used his own advantages, and helped himself get a lot of information.


    "Originally I was not sure, but according to the situation I was specifically dealt with, that guy really has a problem!"


    Although Enzo has received special attention from Nie Kong in the team, however, it is just one of the unremarkable members.


    However, when he was collecting information according to the task, he unexpectedly got a news that was not sure but surprising.


    However, before he had time to report to the people above, he suddenly couldn''t control his hands and feet and did a lot of things that were unexpected to him.


    Even though he wanted to break free, however, he couldn''t explain it.


    It was not until the arrival of Nie Kong and Kulom that he untied himself from his body, and then he regained his freedom.


    "Master Nie Kong, although the whole process of the ins and outs I said before is like that, the true situation of the matter is not as simple as it seems on the surface!"


    After considering the words, Enzo was about to say everything he knew, but he saw Nie Kong''s mouth curled up with a smile, as if he was holding the overall situation.


    "Ah, it''s rude, it seems Master Nie Kong doesn''t need me to say more, he already understands the real conspiracy!"


    Seeing Nie Kong''s appearance, Enzo already knew that Nie Kong had known everything. At the same time, he was shocked and admired Nie Kong even more.


    "It''s okay, I already know the other party''s methods and ideas. While there is still some time, come and talk about your ideas."


    "Recently, due to the big news, the Mafia family is basically panic. Some are willing to join in order to avoid losses, while others are allied or mobilized to resist."


    Even though Nie Kong''s tone of discussion, but with the majesty that cannot be rejected.


    Therefore, Enzo spoke out his thoughts and analysis without hesitation.


    "The Bruno family that we are going to take this time belongs to the latter. On the surface, it looks like a small family. When the intelligence personnel went to investigate, they also deliberately pretended to be weak, in order to take advantage of our family. When it comes to the wrong information, it can reverse the situation when attacking and take the people of our family."


    "The Bruno family is just a small family. It came up with this method when it asked other big families for help but there was no family power to move the soldiers."


    "Ok?"


    Nie Kong nodded with interest, "Go on."


    "In this regard, the Bruno family took advantage of the strength of our family and what methods were used to reach agreements with other families."


    "As long as we can cause turmoil, can those families who are waiting and see join forces?"


    Nie Kong nodded thoughtfully.


    "Yes, that''s what you said, Lord Nie Kong!"


    Enzo''s pupils were slightly enlarged, and he was a little surprised at what Nie Kong knew, but he didn''t dare to show it.


    The Bruno family hides so deeply that even the intelligence personnel of the Bovino family have not been able to find the news smoothly, but Nie Kong, who is far away in another country, has guessed all the information in a short time.


    "Sure enough, I can''t hide anything from Master Nie Kong!"


    "I''m just guessing, and yours is actually the situation that you found, two different concepts."


    "So, because you unintentionally discovered this news, before you had time to report to the family members, you were discovered by the Bruno family. In order to avoid the information leak and ruin the plan, you in turn used you to push all the blame. On you?"


    Nie Kong came to a conclusion thoughtfully, and could not see the true thoughts in Nie Kong''s heart.


    "Subordinates are not talented!"


    After a pause, Enzo opened his mouth to say something, but in the end he didn''t say anything and bowed his head in repentance.


    "The subordinates are willing to make up for their mistakes, and the leader of the family will take the Bruno family in one fell swoop, and I hope Master Nie Kong will give his subordinates another chance!"


    "Well, don''t worry!"


    Nie Kong was not in a hurry to reply to Enzo, but instead waved his hand indifferently. Seeing Liu Dao Mukuro who slowly opened his eyes, the corner of his mouth unconsciously sketched an imperceptible smile.


    "Good show, it''s still to come!"


    "Kufufufu~"


    Suddenly, there was a strange laughter from the room, and he stood up without any haste, his eyes with different colors were especially charming.


    When he noticed something was wrong, Enzo conditioned to block Nie Kong in front of him, and immediately thought that Nie Kong was stronger than himself, not knowing how much he was, and was embarrassed, but it was not good to let go at this time. He kept his figure.


    "who are you!"


    From Liu Dao Mukuro''s body, Enzo sensed the same feeling as the opponent he had encountered before!


    "Mr. Mukuro, don''t frighten the kids."


    Nie Kong actually put a hand on Enzo''s shoulder by Shi Shiran and patted it gently, indicating that the other party was his own.


    Enzo hesitated for a while, and finally let go of his body, and was embarrassed by the "child" in Nie Kong''s mouth.


    "Mr. Mukuro, you should have heard what happened."

 2566 The collapse of the second element Text 6 089, the prelude to rectification

    "Kufufufu~ things seem very interesting."


    If it was because of Nie Kong''s order that Liu Dao Mukuro had to complete the mission, then even if Nie Kong did not give the order, Liu Dao Mukuro was very interested.


    After all, isn''t it interesting to have opponents of similar strength?


    "Master Nie Kong, this..."


    Although Enzo was unwilling to doubt Nie Kong''s decision, after hesitating, Enzo still decided to remind Nie Kong.


    "The breath on this gentleman is very...similar to those who used to manipulate my body!"


    Enzo didn''t know Liudao Mukuro, and it was the first time we met.


    Moreover, the one who stood in front of him before was Miss Kulom, who suddenly became a maverick dressed and a mysterious and strange person. Even if Enzo was calmer, he still had doubts and anxiety in his heart.


    Once bitten by a snake, I was afraid of straw ropes for ten years.


    "It''s true!"


    Nie Kong nodded, "That''s why I called Jun Mukuro here."


    As if seeing Enzo''s suspicion and anxiety, Nie Kong chuckled lightly and patted Enzo''s shoulder, "It''s convenient for someone who is similar to sneak in!"


    "Uh... sneak in?"


    Enzo froze for a moment, "Isn''t it attacking, but sneaking?"


    "If it''s just an offense, it''s just conquering a family."


    Nie Kong stretched out his hand and shook his finger.


    "What I want is to find out the list of all the families behind the Bruno family!"


    In any case, this strategy of the Bruno family has been regarded as a reminder for other families. Even if the Bruno family is now restored to restore its prestige, there will be more "Bruno" families following this approach to trouble the family. .


    Therefore, if you want to do it, do it thoroughly.


    It is necessary to annihilate all the families united with the Bruno family in one fell swoop, eliminate this sign, and give other families an example.


    "Follow the vines and follow the rules."


    A specific plan has been formed in Nie Kong''s mind, just waiting to be implemented.


    "Those who dare to calculate my team can do without paying a price!"


    There was a smile at the corner of his mouth, and there was a dangerous feeling around Nie Kong, which made Enzo shiver inexplicably.


    While speaking, Liu Dao Mukuro had completely possessed Kulom''s body, and Kulom''s consciousness had reached Liu Dao Mukuro''s body, using Liu Dao Mukuro''s body to perform other tasks.


    "Let''s go, go and see the so-called Bruno family!"


    After seeing that there was no problem, Nie Kong stepped forward, taking Enzo and Liu Dao Mukuro, preparing to leave the confinement room.


    At this time, because of the strangeness of the confinement room, the people who came to check the news also rushed over. Before they had any intention of preparing to do something, they saw Nie Kong''s figure.


    After the leader was shocked, he immediately bowed to Nie Kong reflexively, his face full of awe.


    "Master Nie Kong!"


    "The reaction is too slow!"


    Nie Kong put a smile away, his face was plain, expressionless, and he couldn''t see his thoughts.


    "When you arrive, I have already taken people away!"


    If it was not Nie Kong who came to the confinement room today, but the enemy, their speed of reaction would not be worthy of the name of an elite.


    "very sorry!"


    Those few people had no place to show themselves, they had no face to look up at Nie Kong.


    "After this mission is over, go get the penalty yourself!"


    Nie Kong announced their decision, "Now, let the order go on, give up the previous failure, prepare all staff, and be ready to attack at any time."


    After giving the order and preparing to take someone away, Nie Kong suddenly thought of something and drew Enzo in front of him.


    "Look up."


    After the other party raised his head and listened carefully to the instructions, Nie Kong pointed to Enzo, "Remember this person, now, he is my direct commander, but this identity must be kept secret, his order It is my order, you have to carry it out, but you can''t reveal any news about him."


    After all, Enzo was treated specially by the Bruno family. In order not to provoke an alarm, Nie Kong still prepared to temporarily hide Enzo''s identity.


    "His identity and situation are still the same as before, and he is still thinking about it in the confinement room. Do you know what I mean?"


    Although Nie Kong''s tone was plain, he had a sense of majesty that could not be denied.


    "Yes, I understand!"


    The leader nodded with a serious face, his face was serious, and he looked at Enzo earnestly. After remembering his face, he turned his gaze back to Nie Kong.


    "Go on, just as nothing happened, no one is allowed to enter the confinement room, and you should report anything in time."


    "Yes!"


    Because of the suppression of Nie Kong''s power, the people on the special advisory team never doubted Nie Kong''s identity, and unconditionally obeyed Nie Kong''s orders.


    Before leaving, the leader hesitated, and finally sent the other two to leave first and stayed by himself.


    "Huh? Something else?"


    Nie Kong watched as he stayed here, and he looked at the two people behind him hesitantly. It seemed that he wanted to report something, and because there was someone else in the other side, he shrugged indifferently.


    "It doesn''t matter if you have anything to say, don''t care about them both."


    They are all their own, there is nothing to say!


    "Master Nie Kong, Master Vittorio''s situation seems to be something wrong, just in case, do you need to take some precautions?"


    "It''s okay, don''t care about them, and don''t bother them."


    After hearing this, Nie Kong waved his hand indifferently, saying that he didn''t need to worry.


    Because Vittorio and several people are former avengers, Nie Kong specially helped them change their images, and reinfuse their skeletons and bones with flesh. Although it is impossible to resurrect and become human beings, they will always live again. It''s much better than the shady image before.


    However, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of habit, or because of the gloomy reasons over the years. Even with a new body, it looks like a normal person on the outside, but their body will still inadvertently exudes not close and gloomy. The breath of horror makes people horrified and unnatural.


    Therefore, for this reason, even if other people can accept the status of their family members, they will still be on guard in their hearts unconsciously.


    Therefore, when Vittorio and others had problems, the first reaction of others was not to find out the situation, but to be on guard.


    Nie Kong was also aware of this sense of violation.


    "Vittorio and the others are my favorite people. No matter what kind of grudge you have in your heart, I will not allow it. You have any mentality of rejection!"


    Everyone''s personality is different. In the process of getting along, there will inevitably be collisions, so Nie Kong can tolerate incompatibility, but absolutely cannot tolerate the psychology of rejection.


    "This is Nie Kong''s special consultant team!"


    Regarding this point, Nie Kong didn''t care, but if those people caused trouble to the special advisor team, Nie Kong would absolutely deal with it without mercy!


    "Yes, I understand!"


    From Nie Kong''s icy tone, the leader immediately knew that his words were getting hotter than Nie Kong''s unpleasantness, and immediately bowed his head to apologize, and did not dare to have any doubts.


    Although Nie Kong is a particularly tolerant person and does not restrict anyone''s freedom, from another aspect, Nie Kong is a very strict person!


    This point, as long as you have more contact with Nie Kong, you can easily discover it.


    Nie Kong will not treat his own people badly, but relatively, he will not let anyone go against him!


    It''s just a matter of time.


    After noticing that the black mist that slipped from Enzo had made new progress, Nie Kong did not continue to waste time, and quickly took Liu Dao Mukuro and Enzo to secretly reach the place where the black mist was.

 2567 The collapsed two-dimensional body text 6 090, the eye of reincarnation

    "Enzo, do you know this place?"


    Nie Kong is not very familiar with Italy, so he naturally asked Enzo who grew up in the Italian Mafia family.


    After Enzo looked at the surrounding situation, his face began to heavier.


    "This is the place of the Garibaldi family."


    Enzo had come to this place with the people above. At that time, it was the Garibaldi family who took the initiative to cast the olive branch, hoping to make good friends with the family.


    "If I remember correctly, the Garibaldi family should have surrendered to our family not long ago!"


    Nie Kong sneered softly.


    "Oh, this is interesting."


    "Kufufufu~"


    As soon as he entered this place, Liu Dao Mukuro kept looking around and looked around, without making a sound, until he found a sign of interest, he chuckled, and the smile on the corner of his mouth was very conspicuous.


    "I feel it, the same kind of breath!"


    Reincarnation, the breath of hell.


    "Liu Dao Mukuro, tell me what you found!"


    Nie Kong was very interested in the so-called ability of reincarnation.


    It''s just a pity that Liu Dao Mukuro is his own, and Nie Kong is not so frantic enough to be against his opponent.


    "If I didn''t guess wrong, the other party should have the same ability as me, returning from the cycle of hell to revenge."


    "As far as I know, you are the only survivor of your eye of reincarnation experiment."


    Nie Kong talked about the information he knew nonchalantly, and then calmly waited for Liu Daomuku''s explanation.


    "The Estoraneo family where I belong to make special ammunition as a business, but because the special ammunition is too dangerous, it was ordered by the mafia community to ban production. As a result, the Estoraneo family had to strengthen in order to survive. The development of special weapons, and the use of family children for human trials."


    Liu Daozou looked at an empty place in front of him, with a charming smile at the corner of his mouth, and spoke slowly with a small voice.


    "The Eye of Reincarnation originally had a complete pair. Before I was found to be the Eye of Reincarnation is a rare match, there was originally another child who was used as a rare container for a trial of implanting the left eye. However, After that test, it disappeared, and no one knew the result of the test."


    "At that time, disappearing meant death. Therefore, apart from causing more panic to other children, no one had any interest in this experiment."


    As the surrounding airflow slowly changed invisible, Nie Kong''s gaze also moved toward the empty place like Liu Daomu''s, but he didn''t notice anything.


    "Next, I was arrested and tried to implant the eye of reincarnation in the right eye. The next thing, presumably, you should all know, and I don''t need to say more."


    Liu Dao Mukuro didn''t have much interest in telling what happened to him. Even if he didn''t say it, he knew that Nie Kong could not have known it.


    "It turns out that there is still such a thing. It seems that after passing the trial of hell, there is more than one person who has returned from the cycle of hell!"


    What Liu Dao Mukuro said is not even known to people in the Mafia world. Even someone who knows the Estoraneo family only knows that Liu Dao was successfully tested because of various dangerous experiments. Mukuro destroyed the entire family with his own power.


    Nie Kong thoughtfully, after learning about the situation, he also had a certain understanding of the identity of the person who had been reluctant to show up.


    On the other hand, Enzo kept his face gloomy. Except for being surprised when he learned that Liu Dao Mukuro was a member of the Estoraneo family, he kept frowning tightly, thinking hard about the Garibaldi family. thing.


    "Master Nie Kong, if I''m not mistaken, the Garibaldi family should have been surrendering to this plan with the Bruno family from the beginning."


    "If this is the case, it would be meaningless to keep the Garibaldi family, let''s kill them all!"


    Nie Kong just said something casually, and directly directed the task of destroying the Garibaldi Mafia family.


    "It''s useless to keep it anyway, let''s disappear with the Bruno family!"


    Nie Kong''s tone seemed to be joking casually, but Liu Daomu and Enzo who were present knew that Nie Kong was not joking.


    A single word can make two big mafia families disappear, and only people with enough power can do it.


    And Nie Kong has such power!


    "Next, which family is it~"


    Nie Kong smiled thoughtfully at the back of Enzo. After Enzo suddenly noticed Nie Kong¡¯s thoughts, before he could react, he was pulled behind him by Nie Kong, and the speed was so fast. Before Zuo could react, the scene in front of him had changed.


    "Oh? Are you finally willing to show your true colors?"


    Seeing the original mist slowly appearing in front of him, Nie Kong chuckled lightly, without any pressure, and didn''t even look at the other person in his eyes.


    "Hehe, one step too late!"


    Nie Kong and Liu Daomu both have the ability to protect themselves, and apart from their strength, they should not be underestimated.


    Therefore, the opponent moved the target from the beginning to Enzo, the weakest of the three.


    It''s just a pity that his intention has been detected.


    Rather, when he returned here at the beginning, his existence had already been discovered.


    "Don''t try to inform people outside~"


    Looking at the other person whose complexion was gloomy, but trying to pretend to be nonchalant, Nie Kongyun smiled lightly and warned without a smile.


    "If you don''t believe it, you can try it!"


    From the moment he noticed the presence of other people, Nie Kong unconsciously set up barriers around him. This is why the other party wanted to leave, but found that he could not get out.


    Or, show yourself to yourself.


    Although Enzo calmly stayed behind Nie Kong and watched Liu Daomu and Nie Kong confronting each other in front of no one, however, his subconsciously clenched his fists and felt very regretful for his lack of strength.


    Under Nie Kong''s threat, the other party shook a bit, but he still showed his true identity very acquainted.

 2568 The collapse of the second element Text 6 092, the alliance?

    The Eye of Reincarnation is very strict with the matching. Once there is any inconsistency, it will go back. The pain is not something ordinary people can bear.


    Even a suitable person like Liu Dao Mukuro was backlashed by the Eye of Samsara and lost the vision of the other eye, and it took a whole month of pain before finally settled down.But now because of habit, there is no abnormal reaction from the right eye installed.


    "I need to go back and get used to it." Liu Dao Mukuro also completely lost interest in the boy, and disappeared without saying hello.


    "Take my eyes--"


    At this time, the young man seemed to have regained consciousness, his original beautiful amber eyes glowed with strange red light, he lost his original calmness, and desperately took out the dagger he was carrying and charged towards Nie Kong. Come here.


    "give me back!"


    The speed of the angry young man was more than twice as fast as before. However, Enzo, who had always been guarded, immediately shot and prepared to help Nie Kong, who was holding the dazed Kulom, deal with the crisis in front of him, but Nie Kong stopped him. Up.


    At the moment when the dagger was about to pierce his body, Nie Kong held the young man''s body, but did not hold his consciousness.


    Therefore, the boy could only watch Nie Kong who was close at hand, only one step away could hurt him, but he could not go any further, and his red eyes became more and more red.


    "Really interesting ability."


    Nie Kong freed up a hand and stroked the young boy''s remaining eyes.


    "Is this because of the influence of the Eye of Reincarnation? Or is it your own ability?"


    Nie Kong could clearly feel that even without the power of the Eye of Reincarnation, after the other eyeball turned red, the power exploded from the boy was stronger than the power of the Eye of Reincarnation.


    The young man didn''t answer Nie Kong''s question, but the red light in his eyes was more intense, desperately trying to get rid of Nie Kong''s imprisonment, clamoring to kill Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong curled his mouth, raised his hand and randomly knocked on the young man''s neck, and the young man fainted with darkness in front of him.


    Because Nie Kong didn''t intend to catch it, Enzo was very aware of current affairs and immediately caught the boy''s body, stabilized his figure, and looked at Nie Kong.


    "Enzo, take him back, and find out everything he knows for me! Wait, someone is coming outside, you take the child to hide first, and I will come."


    After listening to Nie Kong''s instructions, Enzo opened his mouth to say something, but when he thought of Nie Kong''s abilities, he nodded, and took the dazed young man and hid into another house.


    Kulom hid his figure and stood by Nie Kong.


    In order to get the information he wanted from the population, Nie Kong changed his appearance and changed into the appearance of the boy before.


    A man in a suit and leather shoes rushed in with a frown. When he saw that there was only "Nie Kong" in the room, he was slightly shocked. Then he looked around and confirmed that there was no one before returning to his normal look.


    Nie Kong did not speak, but looked at each other blankly, waiting for the other to speak first.


    "Grel."


    If it wasn''t for the other party''s name, Nie Kong wouldn''t even know what the person he imitated was called!


    "Hello, I am the person in charge of communicating with you this time, you can call me Vyku."


    Nie Kong didn''t speak, looking at the other person, it seemed that he didn''t have much contact with the young Greer. In this case, it would be easier to deal with!


    "Grel, have you been here all the time?"


    After all, this matter is related to the survival of the two families, and he has to be careful.


    "I just came."


    Nie Kong spoke and answered with the voice of the young Greer.


    "What are you going to talk about this time?"


    "No hurry, when I came here just now, I felt something strange here. I have to make sure it is safe to discuss with you with confidence."


    Vryku did not rush, and was not prepared to directly explain his intentions, but was prepared to deal with it first.


    "It''s too late now. The guy named Enzo from the Povino family knows our plan. Although we can control it now, we must speed up the implementation of the plan as soon as possible to avoid long nights and dreams."


    Nie Kong frowned, looking at Vrykul impatiently, with a somewhat impatient appearance.


    Although he didn''t have much contact with the young Greer, in a short period of time, Nie Kong had almost understood some of the opponent''s temperament and habits.


    "How about the other family alliances?"


    Nie Kong planned to get some news from Weiku''s mouth.


    "Mr. Greer, impatience is a taboo. In dealing with major issues, your personality can easily lead to the failure of the plan."


    Sure enough, it was right with Nie Kong''s guess. The reason why Vikul directly called Greer''s name was to get closer to the young Greer.


    After realizing that Greer was not as shrewd and calm as he had imagined, he became formulaic and respectful again.


    "After learning that Nie Kong has already taken care of this matter personally, do you think I have free time to talk nonsense with you here?"


    Nie Kong planned to use his name to test what these people''s attitudes towards him are.


    "Mr. Vikul, if you are here to communicate this time just to waste time, then I am sorry, I will not accompany you!"


    "What!" Wei Ku was shocked, "You mean, that legendary Nie Kong plans to do it himself this time?"


    Even if he was calm and calm before, when he heard Nie Kong''s news, Vryku couldn''t help but start to shake.


    "It''s impossible!"


    Vryku lowered his head slightly in disbelief, his eyes opened wide, and he mumbled involuntarily in his mouth.


    "It''s impossible, the news from there clearly stated that Nie Kong is in Japan at this time, and it is impossible to be in Italy!"


    "Mr. Vyku, I am really curious, what you said, in the news from over there, what organization is it?"


    "This...this is a secret, you can''t even tell you death!"

 2569 The collapse of the second element Text 6 093. Get memory

    "Mr. Vikku, please find out!"


    Nie Kong, who had already approached Vrykul, grabbed Vrykul''s collar. Because Greer was not as tall as Vrykul, he used his strength to pull the opponent''s neck down and stared at himself.


    "Now, it was the intelligence of the''over there'' you mentioned that there was a problem, which caused this plan to change."


    Even if it is an alliance now, Vikul believes that Greer will not do anything to himself. However, ordinary people will involuntarily feel fear when they see the Eye of Samsara.


    Especially, the effect is even more pronounced when Vyku is particularly upset because of Nie Kong''s news.


    "Mr. Vikul, please understand that between our two families is the real person on the same boat! If our Bruno family falls, your family should not live alone!"


    Nie Kong released his hand holding Vrykul''s collar and watched indifferently as Vrykul''s legs softened and fell to the ground with no expression on his face.


    It''s true to be cautious, but Nie Kong noticed from the beginning that this guy is too cautious. Such a person is more prone to mental breakdown.


    Intimidate casually, apply a little more pressure, and you are already at a loss.


    Nie Kong glanced at the already useless Vrykul, waved his hand uninterestedly, and returned to where Kulom was.


    "Colom, how is your body now?"


    While Nie Kong was talking, he recovered his appearance, and Kulom''s figure gradually appeared.


    After all, Liu Dao Mukuro was summoned, and the mental power required a lot of consumption.


    "you you!"


    Vrykul watched as he turned alive in front of him, his face pale in fright, and his feet were soft.


    Such an incompetent opponent inevitably disappointed Nie Kong.


    Vryku himself is also very resentful of his inability and disability.


    Originally he was not a combat type, and Vryku had finally won this opportunity. He originally thought he would rise all the way in the future, but he didn''t expect it to fall directly into Nie Kong''s hands.


    "Although the physical strength has not recovered, if it only invades the spiritual world, there should be no problem."


    Kulom didn''t pay attention to Vryku''s situation, but after trying his physical strength, he raised his head and answered Nie Kong seriously.


    "Do you want to invade now?"


    "Ok."


    The two plain words and the plainly ordinary sentence made Vryku unable to help but swallow.


    It¡¯s impossible to escape in front of Nie Kong. The eye of reincarnation is on Nie Kong. She must have agreed that Greer who meets him is also a good luck. Vryku doesn¡¯t want to die. He doesn¡¯t have the courage and the power to defy Nie Kong. Be obedient.


    However, even if Vrykul struggled hard to stand up, his calf had been trembling because of the instinctive fear of his body, and he could not walk at all.


    "Don''t... don''t kill me..."


    "As long as you are obedient and obedient, I have no interest in killing innocent people."


    Nie Kong moved his feet away in disgust, avoiding Vryku''s hands from touching him, frowning slightly, "Which family did you mean by''over there?''"


    After a pause, Nie Kongyou added, "Also, tell me what you know, all the families involved in this plan!"


    "I...I don''t know..."


    Vyku was hesitating, he couldn''t say clearly, and shook his head desperately.


    Nie Kong''s frowning eyebrows suddenly stretched out, chuckled, and called Enzo out.


    "Enzo, wait a moment for you to sort out what this guy said, and then report it to me."


    However, Vrykul''s spiritual world was too fragile. He was hit by Kulom''s mental power, rolled his eyes and fainted to death on the ground.


    "I made a mistake. I didn''t expect him to be so casual."


    Nie Kong sighed helplessly, "Forget it, Kulom, do you a favor to Enzo and let him receive this guy''s memory."


    Kneeling down and poking at the person who fainted on the ground, he confirmed that he had fainted, instead of pretending to be fainted, Nie Kong stood up eagerly and found a seat casually.


    "It''s rare to come here, you can''t go home empty-handed!"


    "Okay, I know."


    Kulom nodded and walked to Enzo.


    "Mr. Enzo, please stretch out your hand."


    Although Enzo didn''t know why, he obediently obeyed his orders.


    Kulom used his trident to poke Enzo''s fingertips lightly, and a few drops of blood came out.


    Then, he used those few drops of blood to draw a strange simple pattern on Enzo''s palm.


    After drawing, the pattern gradually disappeared from the palm of the hand.


    Enzo watched silently, not daring to speak.


    After handling Enzo''s side, Kulom did the same steps on Vrykul''s side.


    "All right."


    After getting it right, Kulom breathed a sigh of relief, stood up, turned the trident, and slammed it into Vrykul''s body.


    The bloody situation as expected did not happen. The trident that Kulom inserted into Vrykul''s body was as if it were inserted into the water. After pulling it out, Vrykul''s body not only had no blood stains, but also no wounds.


    "This is done."


    After doing everything, Kulom returned to Nie Kong''s side.


    "It''s a good job, but the starting time seems to be not ideal. You will need to practice more in the future."


    Nie Kong petted Kulom''s hair and said softly.


    "Okay, I know."


    Kulom blushed slightly and nodded.


    Just when Enzo was curious, the palm of his painted hand suddenly scorched, slowly, as if there was a flow of heat, from the palm of his hand along the meridian, slowly rushing into his mind.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Because of the reason that there were too many Vrykul''s memories in his mind, Enzo held his head in pain and closed his eyes tightly. While working hard to relieve the pain, he worked hard to sort out Vrykul''s memory.

 2570 The collapse of the second element Text 6 094, shot to destroy

    "Uh... the situation seems to be worse than expected, the difference is a little bit..."


    Looking at Enzo''s painful and distorted face, Kulom was a little worried, but also very guilty.


    This method of memory transfer was understood by Kulom.


    "No hurry, with such progress, you can see that you have worked very hard in Colom!"


    Nie Kong was not worried about Enzo''s situation, but calmed Kulom''s emotions with a gentle voice.


    This method involves directly working on the soul. If there is any mistake, both people will suffer soul damage.


    If it hadn''t been because Nie Kong had tested Kulom''s abilities, he wouldn''t let Kulom easily use it on his own.


    "Moreover, if I can''t bear even such a bit of pain, then I will be very disappointed!"


    Liu Dao Mukuro was not the only one who was disappointed with Greer, and he did not find an interesting and powerful opponent. This made Nie Kong very disappointed.


    "Greyer Junior is indeed a person in this plan, but there must be other powerful assistants, otherwise, if I can fool the intelligence personnel of my special adviser so easily, then they should also go back and rebuild! "


    Although he was smiling, Nie Kong''s mood was very upset.


    "Master Nie Kong."


    At this time, Enzo has survived, and has completely accepted Vryku''s memory and sorted out his thoughts.


    "This guy really doesn''t know how normal and the family that came in. It''s just a scumbag who has used some means and money, has a high self-esteem, and has taken credit from others in order to get the upper hand!"


    Enzo was indignant, he had always looked down on such people the most.


    "Ah."


    Nie Kong sneered, "I can''t expect too much."


    How promising can such a person be.


    "that¡­¡­"


    Enzo''s face was heavy, so he just came here. If there is no useful harvest, he always feels very upset.


    "In that case, feel free to do it!"


    Nie Kong lost interest and lost patience, "I don''t bother to try again, just kill it in one go."


    Standing up indifferently, Nie Kong casually patted the slightly wrinkled clothes, and his whole body exuded a thick murderous intent.


    "The first one, take the Garibaldi family!"


    "Yes, I understand."


    Enzo lowered his head, "Do I need to prepare?"


    "Are you planning to go back, or continue to follow me?"


    Nie Kong did not answer the question.


    "If Master Nie Kong doesn''t dislike it, I would like to follow it with life and death!"


    Enzo heard this and immediately knelt down on the ground, reverently expressing his willingness to follow Nie Kong.


    "Follow life and death..."


    Nie Kong thoughtfully, then chuckled and helped Enzo up, "I''m not incapable of needing your life to protect me."


    "Can you cook?"


    Nie Kong suddenly asked a question completely irrelevant to the current situation.


    Enzo was stunned, but he replied respectfully, "Father is a cook. Under his father''s childhood teaching, my cooking is fairly good."


    "Very good." Nie Kong nodded and thought for a while, "I remember, you know a lot about language, right?"


    "I was more interested in languages, so I learned a few more."


    Enzo didn''t expect that Nie Kong had even read his own information.


    After all, there are so many talents in the special advisory team, and people like him are simply too insignificant.


    "How many doors are there? Tell me about it?"


    Nie Kong was thoughtful, blinked, and asked curiously.


    "German, Italian, Japanese, Chinese, and French."


    Enzo was a little embarrassed, "The only ones who are still proficient at this time..."


    In fact, he can also speak a few other languages, but he is not proficient, so he didn''t have the nerve to say it.


    "You can follow me in the future. Just obey my orders. You don''t need to be so respectful all the time. I don''t like people who are too formal."


    "Ah! Okay!"


    Enzo was overjoyed. He already admired Nie Kong very much. He could follow Nie Kong''s back, which was what he dreamed of.


    "Colom, Enzo''s residence, please tell Kyoko and help him arrange it."


    Nie Kong turned his head and confessed a few words to Kulom.


    "Now, you go back to the base and inform Vittorio that they have come to my identity. I have a new task for them to complete."


    "Okay, I know."


    Kulom took Nie Kong''s words in his heart, nodded, looked at Nie Kong, opened his mouth, and stopped talking.


    "Colom, what do you want to say?"


    "Um... Brother, you have to be careful!"


    Although he knew that Nie Kong was very powerful, Kulom would still be worried involuntarily.


    "Don''t worry, there may not be anyone who can hurt me in this world!"


    Nie Kong chuckled and stroked Kulom''s hair, "After you go back, take a good rest! I will finish the matter here soon and take you back."


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Kulom responded gently, leaning against Nie Kong''s arms, and then gradually disappeared in place under Nie Kong''s strength.


    After Kulom left, because he had decided to destroy these families directly, Greer was useless. After Nie Kong glanced at Greer, he decided to stay here and let him fend for himself.


    "Let''s go, Enzo."


    After opening the door, someone soon noticed something was wrong and rushed over. However, most of them had just emerged and were killed by Nie Kong with a single blow.


    Gradually, before they met many people, Garibaldi''s people thought that they knew that the person was Nie Kong, and they didn''t send any more staff, but kept choosing to retreat, intending to escape.


    If there is a head-on confrontation, no matter how many people there are, there can be no Nie Kong!


    This is the bloody lesson of the previous families.


    No family dared to try to break this situation rashly.


    "Master Nie Kong!"


    Because they did not dare to send someone to investigate the situation, the Garibaldi family had to choose to use the broadcast to transmit the news.


    "Master Nie Kong, what do you mean!"


    The voice from the broadcast reverberated in the silent passage. The voice was rapid and faintly angry, but because the opponent was Nie Kong, he abruptly endured it.

 2571 The collapse of the second element Text 6 095. The solution to Italy is complete

    "Enzo, put on this thing."


    Nie Kong threw a pair of earplugs to Enzo, motioning him to put it on.


    "Ok."


    Enzo had no objections, reached out his hand to catch it, and put it on quickly.


    After seeing that there was no problem with Enzo, Nie Kong took a deep breath and exhaled slowly, making the mood a little more relieved, and then replied with a voice with strength, not serious or not.


    "The leader of Garibaldi, I will give you two minutes to appear in front of me immediately."


    Nie Kong''s voice is extremely penetrating, and the subtle screams from the broadcaster can tell how powerful Nie Kong''s voice is.


    However, because of the earplugs Nie Kong gave to him, Enzo, who was closest to Nie Kong, apart from the changes around him, to him, Nie Kong just made a sound as usual.


    However, the shock caused by Nie Kong still amazed him.


    "Of course, I don''t mind going to you in person!"


    Nie Kong chuckled slightly, although he carefully controlled the intensity of the sound and the target of the attack, it only affected people, and tried not to damage the surrounding buildings.


    However, because it has not been used for a while, it is unavoidable that the glass on the windows is full of cracks that have been shattered.


    "What a rude!"


    Nie Kong looked at the shattered glass, and shook his head helplessly, "It seems that I have to continue to practice more!"


    "Nie Kong...sir!"


    Soon, the leader of the Garibaldi family staggered in front of Nie Kong, his face full of horror.


    Although it hasn''t been long since it appeared, Nie Kong''s unique character is well-known in the Mafia world.


    Chief Garibaldi did not dare to gamble on the lives of members of the entire family, and could only do his best to reach Nie Kong within the time Nie Kong requested.


    "Nie, Nie Kongda, my lord! Come on, please forgive me, we, no, no, go, greet!"


    Hurrying on the road too hurriedly, leader Garibaldi was so tired that he was sweating and panting. He was clearly at a loss for words, but he did not dare to be rude to Nie Kong.


    "Please, may I ask, Nie Kong, my lord, this time, come here, yes, what is there to advise, place, place?"


    Nie Kong waited in a good mood for Chief Garibaldi to finish speaking, then turned around indifferently and looked at Enzo.


    "Enzo, how much time did it take Chief Garibaldi?"


    "One minute and 39 seconds."


    Even without a clock, Enzo still accurately reported the time.


    "Ha ha."


    Nie Kong chuckled, paused slightly, and stared at Garibaldi''s leader, "The Garibaldi leader is still on time."


    "Nie Kong, dare not fail to follow your orders!"


    Chief Garibaldi finally caught his breath after taking a break, and his speech became coherent.


    Although he is only the leader of a small family, he has never bowed his head to a person like today!


    However, the opponent is Nie Kong!


    Even if Chief Garibaldi didn''t want to, he didn''t dare to provoke this guy who was classified as invincible.


    He is not afraid of death, but he can''t let the whole family die with him!


    "Hehe, I dare not follow what I said, in your heart, do you really think so?"


    The original chuckle gradually turned into a sneer, Nie, there was no warmth in what he said.


    "When you secretly unite people from other families to deal with people in my team, do you still think so in your heart?"


    Hearing this, Garibaldi¡¯s chief was shocked, he raised his head violently, and his horrified eyes suddenly met. At this time, Nie Kong¡¯s eyes, who was contemptuously contemptuous of his own, made Garibal¡¯s icy eyes even stronger. Chief Bodi became flustered.


    "Master Nie Kong, where did you hear this news? It''s obvious that a villain is deliberately instigating discord!"


    The original plan was still going on smoothly, but Nie Kong suddenly hit the door of the house, which undoubtedly shocked Chief Garibaldi. He kept in touch with the Bruno family''s situation, but time was far too late.


    In desperation, he had to hold a glimmer of hope and first go to Nie Kong''s side to deal with it.


    He didn''t know where the information was leaked, and he didn''t even know what went wrong with the plan. However, now, Chief Garibaldi had no time to think about these things.


    Can''t admit it!


    This is the only thought and belief of the leader Garibaldi.


    "When you joined the family, I remember that the person in charge of this aspect should have told you the most important point¡ª"


    Nie Kong didn''t have any expression on his face, watching the leader Garibaldi who was unwilling to admit to death, his eyes were full of disgust.


    "My Nie Kong, the most intolerable thing is betrayal!"


    Nie Kong''s voice was very soft, but the deterrence in it was not light.


    Enzo stood silently behind him, without saying a word, only carefully observing Nie Kong''s reaction, standing by at any time.


    "How about this!"


    Nie Kong suddenly turned his words, "Tell me all the families you know that are often involved in this project, and I may also be able to make you have a pleasant trip to Sichuan!"


    Since he dared to betray, it is absolutely impossible for Nie Kong to forgive the betrayer.


    It''s just that if you end, you can get a suspended sentence based on your personal performance.


    Chief Garibaldi''s complexion was uncertain, and he knew he would not be able to escape the disaster this time.


    He is not afraid of death, but he doesn''t want the Mafia family that his father has worked so hard to create in his own hands!


    "Then my family..."


    "The person who is often in charge of this matter can''t keep a single one!"


    As if he had known the thoughts of Chief Garibaldi, Nie Kong faintly responded directly.


    Chief Garibaldi clenched his fists unconsciously and forced himself to take a deep breath to calm down.


    He also knew that this was Nie Kong''s biggest concession, but if he was defeated like this, he would not be reconciled!


    "Hahaha¡ª"


    Chief Garibaldi still failed to control his emotions. After laughing wildly, he furiously attacked Nie Kong.


    It¡¯s just a pity that before his hand touched Nie Kong, he was already subdued by Enzo, who was always on standby. The dagger in his hand was pressed against the artery of the neck. As long as he moved it, blood might splash at any time. on the spot.


    "I don''t really like bloody pictures."


    Nie Kong sighed faintly, walked slowly in front of Chief Garibaldi, patted Enzo''s hand gently, and motioned him to let go.


    Enzo took the order, took away the dagger, and at the same time released the other hand that was suppressing Garibaldi.


    "If I die, I won''t betray my allied family!"


    Chief Garibaldi''s eyes were red, staring at Nie Kong.


    Instead of letting the Garibaldi family fall and be disintegrated, it is better to live and die with yourself!


    "Do you really think that I need to get information from your mouth?"


    The reason why he would say that was that he was trying to test the lifeless guy in front of him.


    "I originally wanted to keep your family, but now it seems that there is no need for this!"


    No time was given to Chief Garibaldi to resist, and Kulom was directly spying on his memory.


    After Nie Kong got the information he wanted, Chief Garibaldi and as if squeezed out, his eyes were out of focus, and he fell limp on the ground, as if he was ten years old.


    Nie Kong stood up, estimated the time, turned around and walked outside.


    "Enzo, Kulom, let''s go, Vittorio and the others should almost be here."


    There is no need for Nie Kong to do the next thing, naturally someone will handle it.


    Raise soldiers for a thousand days and use them for a while.


    If Nie Kong had to do it himself before, it was because he wanted to establish his own majesty in the mafia world.


    This can only be done by people with great power.


    But now, if the leader has to deal with it himself after he has his own manpower to become the leader, it can only explain two problems-


    Or that the leader is incompetent.


    Or, this matter is so important that it needs to be handled by the leader himself.


    And Nie Kong didn''t feel that the matter this time was so important that he needed to deal with it himself.


    However, as he expected, there are indeed many talents in the family participating in this project.


    When Nie Kong walked to the door, Vittorio and others had just arrived.


    After explaining all his requirements, Vittorio was ready to take someone to complete the task Nie Kong gave.


    "About those people, boss, how to deal with?"


    Vittorio knew that Nie Kong liked to gather talents, so before leaving, he asked specifically.


    "According to the old rules before."


    Vittorio was very satisfied with Nie Kong''s handling of the matter, and he was also relieved to confess some people to him.


    "Colom, you can continue to rest, and soon we will be able to go back."


    Nie Kong comforted Kulom softly. After Kulom gave Nie Kong a confused look, he nodded, closed his eyes, and continued to sleep peacefully.


    Originally, Nie Kong wanted to take Enzo directly to Japan, but because Enzo requested that he wanted to complete the transfer of the Italian side, and then go.


    Enzo is a responsible man. He wants to close the Bruno family''s affairs first, so that he can safely follow Nie Kong''s side.


    Nie Kong didn''t force it, and after leaving Enzo''s address, he returned to Japan.


    This time I unexpectedly lost a lot of time in Italy. Although I contacted Kyoko to explain the situation in time, when Nie Kong came back with Kulom, he still received a lot of concern and worry.

 2572 The collapse of the second element Text 6 095. Return to Japan

    "Teacher, welcome back!"


    Seeing Nie Kong coming back safely, Jingzi''s heart that had been hanging around finally settled down.


    Even if he knew that Nie Kong was very powerful, Jingzi still didn''t want Nie Kong to be hurt by the slightest amount, and she couldn''t help but start to worry, completely out of control.


    "Come on, Xiao Jing, we should go to school."


    Although he has not been given a rest, this has not affected Nie Kong''s mental state.


    "Teacher, you should take a break, what if you are exhausted!"


    Jingzi did not agree with Nie Kong''s decision.


    "I agree with Kyoko''s suggestion that the school can ask for leave."


    Bi Yangqi and Kyoko stood in the same camp, trying to persuade Nie Kong.


    "It''s okay, I have a sense of measure."


    Nie Kong smiled, and did not agree with this suggestion.


    "Moreover, I still have some things arranged, and I didn''t deal with it!"


    Previously, the Commissioner for Discipline and Discipline was arranged to investigate the information about Chuanping, but it has not been reported yet, and he does not know how it is going. He has to make sure.


    "Well, Nakong, you must pay attention to rest!"


    Seeing that he could not persuade Nie Kong, Jingzi had no choice but to give up. After Nie Kong cleaned up, and asked Bi Yangqi to take care of Kulom, he set off for school.


    As soon as I arrived in my office, I could see Skylark sitting in his chair leisurely, indifferent and cold, with his eyes closed slightly, and his eyes closed, which seemed like a sleeping beauty.


    "You came late today!"


    Aware of Nie Kong''s arrival, Hibari Kyoumi slowly opened his eyes.


    Nie Kong chuckled, waved his hand, and randomly found a seat to sit down.


    It''s just a pity--


    Nie Kong didn''t want to do more useless fighting for the time being.


    "Kyouya, why come to my office today?"


    In Nie Kong''s office, from time to time, there are female students with all kinds of careful thoughts to ask questions, and Hibari Kyouya, who has always hated gatherings the most, does not like such an unquiet place.


    "Regarding the commissioner, there are some things that need to come over and talk to you."


    In fact, when Hibari Kyouya was waiting here, several girls had just tentatively opened the door, and they were scared away by his evil spirit.


    "Say it here?"


    It just so happened that Nie Kong had some things to explain about the Commissioner for Discipline and Discipline.


    "No."


    Hibari Kyouya Shiran stood up and said, "At lunch break, go to the office of the commissioner of discipline."


    It''s too noisy here, Hibari Kyouya is not used to, and doesn''t like it.


    When Hibari Kyouya left, the female students who had come to the door voluntarily stepped aside, for fear of incurring this indiscriminate attack by men and women.


    It wasn''t until Hibari Kyoumi left the line of sight that a group of people breathed a sigh of relief and gathered around Nie Kong.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, aren''t you afraid of Senior Hibari?"


    Hibari Kyouya''s reputation in Binsheng Middle School is still very great, whether it is a student or a teacher, almost everyone is afraid of him.


    Therefore, seeing Hibari Gongmi came to Nie Kong, many people couldn''t help but start to care about the relationship between Nie Kong and Hibari Gongmi.


    Although Hibari Kyouya''s face is also very handsome, no one can stand that temper.


    Therefore, even if some girls are a little cautious, they dare to stay away from Hibari Kyouya.


    "It''s not that hard to get along with Kiya-kun."


    Nie Kong put on a habitual smile and smiled at the female students around him.


    "There is a quiz today. If I don''t achieve my ideal grades, students should be prepared for more homework after class!"


    Nie Kong, who said this sentence with a smile, is more useful than any cold-faced resignation order. The students who had tried desperately to get close to Nie Kong before ran back to the classroom to review. went.


    Because class time is the reason for the quiz, Nie Kong is relatively free a lot.


    After everything is ready, it''s lunch break.


    Because he was not sure when Nie Kong would return, Jingzi only made a lunch for Ping and his party, but did not prepare for Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong didn''t mind, just so, taking advantage of this opportunity, he invited Hibari Kyouya and Kusaki Tetsuya to eat out.


    Tetsuya Kusabi looked at Hibari Kyouya with a look of embarrassment. In the end, Nie Kong bite the bullet to keep up with it because he had something to discuss.


    And Hibari Kyoumi, although he was a little unwilling at the beginning, after Nie Kong said something, he followed with some unwillingness.


    Nie Kong is not very familiar with the restaurants nearby. On the recommendation of Kusabi Tetsuya, he entered a restaurant with stylish decoration.


    Because Skylark congratulated me on quietness, and Nie Kong didn''t want too many unrelated people around him to make noise, so the three of them entered the private room and ordered lunch before they started talking about business.


    "I plan to expand the scope and base of the discipline committee."


    Hibari Kyoumi spoke indifferently, with a cold expression and no expression.


    Nie Kong could be regarded as one of the persons in charge of the Discipline Committee, so Hibari Kyoumi was still responsible and discussed his ideas with Nie Kong.


    "This is certain, after all, you still have to graduate!"


    Nie Kong didn''t have any comments, he had such thoughts.


    Nie Kong was a little surprised that Skylark Gongya would take the initiative to talk to himself about this matter.


    "About the address of the base, Kyoya, have you thought about it?"


    Nie Kong looked up at Skylark Gongmi and asked.


    Hearing this, Skylark Christine frowned slightly, and did not answer.


    Obviously, he just has this idea and there is no specific plan yet.


    Tetsu Kushibi looked at his nose, his nose and his heart, sitting silently on one side, not daring to interrupt the conversation between Nie Kong and Hibari Kyouya.


    Nie Kong slowly put down the cup in his hand, leaned back comfortably, half lying on the soft sofa.


    "If you didn''t think it through, how about a suggestion?"


    "Oh?" Hibari Kyouya raised an eyebrow, "You already have an idea?"


    Seeing Hibari Kyouya''s interest, Nie Kong deliberately sold Guanzi, raising his hand unhurriedly and leaning on his chin. After thinking for a while, he looked at Hibari Kyouya.


    "For the sake of the future, the base can''t be small, and Binsheng Town is just such a small place, there is no big place for us to toss."


    Hibari Kyouya nodded thoughtfully. He didn''t want to leave Nimori Town. However, he didn''t want his base to be too small, so the address of the base was indeed a problem.


    "It just so happens that you Xijing, if you don''t mind, we can start from the basement."


    This is indeed a good idea. When Nie Kong was looking at the original work, he recognized the decision to build the base underground.


    Not only solves the local problem, but the privacy is relatively good.


    Although it will be much more time-consuming and labor-intensive than building a base on the ground!


    "The basement..."


    The corner of Hibari Gongmi''s mouth inadvertently evoked an arc of an interesting smile, which was obviously very satisfied with Nie Kong''s proposal.


    "I know, then start in this direction!"


    Hibari Kyouya doesn''t consider things like land use rights. For him, this is not a problem at all.

 2573 The collapse of the second element Text 6 096. News about Chuanping?

    "For a specific plan, do I need my help?"


    Nie Kong thought for a while, and kindly offered to help.


    "Of course." Hibari Kyouya was also unceremonious.


    After reaching an agreement with Hibari Kyouya, Nie Kong had time to ask Kusabi Tetsuya about what he arranged to do.


    "Tetsuya, I arranged for you to investigate the situation last time, is there any news?"


    "Um... I''m very sorry!"


    Tetsuya Kusabi hesitated, but in the end he didn''t intend to delay time, "We haven''t found it yet."


    If there are any clues, that''s fine. In this case, even if you turn this Minsheng Town upside down, the people of their Discipline Committee can find it.


    However, the person Nie Kong asked to be investigated seemed to have never existed, and there was no trace at all.


    Kusabi Tetsuya originally planned to investigate again, but there was really no news to report to Nie Kong.


    But now that Nie Kong asked in person, he couldn''t continue to delay.


    "Is there no trace?"


    Nie Kong frowned slightly, his eyes closed, thinking.


    "In the information of the people registered in Binsheng Town, there is a person named Chuanhei, but that does not fit the situation of the person mentioned by Mr. Nie Kong, and the people who have no registered permanent residence found by the following people are not called There is someone with the name Kawahira!"


    Kusabi Tetsuya was also very troubled.


    It stands to reason that the members of the Commissioner of Discipline and Discipline are already all over the town. It is impossible to find someone in the town to be so difficult!


    unless--


    The opponent is a hidden master!


    "I know."


    Nie Kong seemed to have already thought of something, and did not continue to entangle this issue.


    "Excuse me, you can inform the people of the Discipline Committee to stop searching."


    Nie Kong''s hand lightly rested on the tabletop, his fingers tapped on the tabletop regularly, thinking of countermeasures silently in his heart.


    He was careless.


    A person like Chuanping can be regarded as the god of this world.


    Since it is the word of God, it is not particularly difficult to hide your traces from being discovered by others.


    "I''m very sorry, I didn''t help Teacher Nie Kong!"


    Caobi Zheya was very guilty. Nie Kong rarely asked them to do things, but they didn''t do a good job. This really disappointed Teacher Nie Kong, who had been working so hard to help the people of the discipline committee formulate daily exercise plans.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, in fact, we can go a little deeper to check the person you are looking for!"


    Seeing Nie Kong''s annoyance, Kusabi Tetsu finally didn''t hold back, and asked apologetically.


    At the same time, he was also very curious about who this teacher Nie Kong was looking for was "Chuanping" that even their discipline committee could not find.


    "no need."


    Nie Kong faintly refused.


    "If he wants to hide, you are really unlikely to find him."


    "Oh?"


    Hearing this, Skylark Gongmi, who had been waiting quietly for the food, raised his eyebrows slightly. Suddenly he became interested in Nie Kong''s words and raised his eyes to Nie Kong, "Is that guy very strong?"


    Hibari Kyoumi didn''t think that Nie Kong would waste time and thoughts searching for a weak person.


    "It should be very strong!"


    Nie Kong unconsciously evoked an arc of evil intentions, "Otherwise I don''t need to spend a lot of time looking for this guy."


    "How strong is it?"


    Hibari Kyouya became interested, and with high spirits, he asked Nie Kong about the situation.


    There must be very few other situations that can arouse the interest of the fighting frenzy except for the powerful and powerful!


    "It''s hard to say..."


    Nie Kong said with a deep smile, "Maybe it is similar to Liu Dao Mukuro, maybe stronger!"


    Because he had never actually played against each other, Nie Kong himself was not easy to evaluate.


    "That''s quite interesting!"


    After hearing Nie Kong''s words, Hibari Kyouya completely ignited the fighting enthusiasm.


    "That guy is in Namimori Town?"


    "This is not certain."


    Nie Kong looked calm and composed, "However, since there is no way to find his position, wouldn''t it be more convenient to bring him out!"


    "When?"


    Hibari Kyouya does not care about the process, he only cares about the result.


    "Not urgent."


    Nie Kong noticed the waiter approaching outside the door and put away the topic.


    "This matter can''t come in a hurry, when the time is right, I will naturally not forget to inform you."


    "It''s served, and I''m hungry, let''s have lunch first! The lunch break is not very long!"


    "Ah."


    Seeing that Nie Kong was like this, Hibari Kyouya did not continue to question, but withdrew his thoughts.


    "Don''t forget it."


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a knock on the door of the private room. Then, the waiter carrying the lunch politely entered the private room and set up the dining table.


    After finishing the arrangement, I asked the situation politely, and after seeing nothing else, he took the door and left.


    Hibari Kyouya picked up the chopsticks and took a sip without hesitation. Although it was okay, it was still not as satisfied as expected.


    "It''s not as delicious as your cooking."


    This is the first sentence Hibari Kyouya said after tasting it.


    "Oh, I think it''s pretty good."


    Although Nie Kong has high requirements for cooking, he is not very picky.


    "Could it be that your appetite, is it possible that I have nurtured you? As for my cooking, I have only eaten you less than twice..."


    Nie Kong just said something casually, but he didn''t expect that Skylark Gongmi really paused, frowned slightly, thinking seriously about what Nie Kong said.


    "It seems to be the case."


    Hibari Gongmi nodded lightly thoughtfully, then looked at Nie Kong with a look of "you know".


    "Even so, I won''t cook it for you. My own cooking is only made for people I like."


    Nie Kong joked with a chuckle.


    Kusabi Tetsuya blushed on one side, but did not dare to make a sound, wishing that he was an invisible person, for fear that he would disturb the two in front of him.


    This scenario is too weird!


    The high-ranking chairman of the Skylark, even when someone else is responsible!


    Teacher Nie Kong, you really are the most powerful existence!

 2574 The collapse of the second element Text 6 097, Bermuda visits

    When the lunch break came, Nie Kong had already returned to his office, only to find that his office had welcomed another unexpected guest.


    "If I didn''t guess wrong..."


    Nie Kong silently closed the office door, leaned against the door lightly, and locked it quietly.


    "This sir, this is the school. If you have anything, please wait until I get off work to talk about feasible?"


    Originally intending to say the identity of the other party, but Nie Kong looked at the other party standing by the window and just saw the active students on the playground, suddenly changed his attention.


    "Ha ha."


    A sneer overflowed from the opponent''s mouth, and did not look back at Nie Kong, but continued to maintain his sight of the playground.


    "Unexpectedly, you are indeed a teacher who loves students!"


    "I''m not ready to shoot you at the moment. So, don''t let me kill you either!


    After hearing Nie Kong''s threat, the uninvited visitor was finally willing to turn his head and look at Nie Kong.


    "Since you can take away my men, why can''t I also take away a few of your students?"


    "After all, I am still losing!"


    The students who have no power to bind the chickens are completely useless, and compared with the powerful Avengers, they cannot be compared on the same table.


    Bermuda''s resentment towards Nie Kong is not so strong.


    After all, after planning for such a long time, a person who was inexplicable and knowing the details suddenly appeared, and he digs out the manpower that he has finally cultivated. No matter who it is, he will be crazy.


    "So, are you here to seek revenge?"


    Nie Kong calmly sat down in his place, and silently set a barrier in the room.


    "Vengeance can''t be said, I just take a look, who is the legendary Nie Kong!"


    The people who can take away the subordinates they have carefully cultivated are certainly not ordinary people.


    Therefore, after knowing that his subordinates had been abducted by others, Bermuda did not rush to find Nie Kong the first time, but silently searched for Nie Kong''s information from many aspects.


    Know yourself and know the enemy in a hundred battles.


    However, I didn''t expect that the previous information of Nie Kong could not be found at all, and there was no trace to be found.


    As mysterious as the guy he has been looking for and want to deal with!


    For such a guy, Bermuda has to wonder whether these two people are accomplices or the same person!


    However, Bermuda is also very confused.


    If this guy Nie Kong is an accomplice with that person, or he is himself, then why should he keep his own existence?


    When the people under him returned to say goodbye, Bermuda knew that Nie Kong knew their identities.


    As for their identities, I am afraid that no one will know except that guy!


    Bermuda really couldn''t figure it out, and the plan to create difficulties for Nie Kong''s family was not successfully implemented, so it had to come to Japan and plan to meet Nie Kong himself.


    "If I''m not mistaken, the Bruno family and the Garibaldi family have been silently providing gossip, but have not revealed their identity, is that you?"


    Although it was an interrogative sentence, Nie Kong used affirmative sentences.


    "Sure enough, I can''t hide it from you."


    Bermuda replied with a chuckle, but there was no warmth in her tone.


    "Ah right!"


    Nie Kong suddenly thought of something general, "I want to know, how did you come into contact with Chuanping?"


    After all, Bermuda is a person who has been in direct contact with Chuanping, and there may be any clues.


    "Who is that."


    Bermuda''s voice did not fluctuate, but there was a faint sense of impatience and discomfort.


    "Ah sorry, maybe you were not in contact with this name at that time. If I said the name Gakafis, you should have an impression, right?"


    When I heard the name "Gakafis", Bermuda suddenly burst into a strong murderous aura. If Nie Kong hadn''t set a barrier for the room in advance, I was afraid that the indispensable would hurt Students who don''t know anything outside.


    "Calm down, don''t get excited."


    Ignoring the strong murderous spirit on Bermuda, Nie Kong leisurely poured himself a cup of tea.


    "About Gakafis, do you know where he is now?"


    Regarding Nie Kong''s question, Bermuda stared at Nie Kong, secretly speculating on Nie Kong''s intentions, and did not answer.


    "Is this kind of reaction you don''t know? Or even if you know you don''t intend to say it?"


    Although he didn''t expect Nie Kong to answer this question, Bermuda couldn''t help but ask.


    "What is your relationship with that guy!"


    "If it has anything to do with that guy...well..."


    Nie Kong thought for a while, and felt that he was not very praised. "It should be said that I know that guy, and that guy doesn''t know me!"


    !"


    Under Nie Kong''s deterrence, Bermuda was a little unsteady, secretly surprised at how powerful Nie Kong was, and at the same time tried to threaten Nie Kong stiffly.


    "If I can''t find my student, then I''m not qualified to be a teacher!"


    Nie Kong smiled faintly, ignoring Bermuda''s threat.


    As he expected, this guy in Bermuda has kidnapped his student!


    "If I say, as long as I have an accident, those children will die with me?"


    Bermuda was the world''s top killer before becoming the son of the rainbow. There were countless blood on his hands. Of course, he didn''t mind killing a few more unrelated children.


    Of course, he couldn''t just do such a preparation.


    "Mr. Bermuda, I thought you were here to talk about cooperation with me."


    However, the more nonchalant Nie Kong was, he actually expressed his increasing danger.


    "So, did you post a war against me?"


    Bermuda is indeed the most powerful person Nie Kong has come into contact with at this stage.


    However, even if it is a pity, Nie Kong will not allow people who pose a threat to himself to survive in this world!


    Bermuda was not sure about Nie Kong''s strength, but when he knew that the murderous aura he released with all his strength could not reach Nie Kong, his heart was still a little vacant.


    He had guessed at the beginning that Nie Kong would be a very powerful person, but he didn''t expect it to be so powerful.


    I don''t know who is stronger if compared with Gakafis?


    Thinking of this, Bermuda suddenly flashed in his mind and thought of a possibility.


    So, in order to confirm what was in his mind, Bermuda asked tentatively.


    "If you find Jakafis, what will you do?"


    Nie Kong said before about cooperation. If possible, Bermuda also wants to cooperate with people like Nie Kong.


    It is more cost-effective to recruit strong and partners than to establish terrible enemies!


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Seeing Nie Kong''s expression, Bermuda calmed down.


    Indeed, he also thought about this kind of thing, so it is normal for Nie Kong to have this kind of thought.


    No one wants to be strong!


    "That guy is not so easy to deal with!"


    Even if Nie Kong said so, it still did not eliminate Bermuda''s suspicion of Nie Kong.


    "The more difficult it is, the more interesting it is, isn''t it?"


    "Hahahaha¡ª"


    Bermuda suddenly laughed out loud.


    "Well, I like this style!"


    After becoming the abandoned son of the Rainbow, and blinded by revenge for so many years, Bermuda has almost forgotten her own courage.


    "I can work with you, but¡ª"


    Bermuda was very friendly and patted Nie Kong on the shoulder, but then he paused for a while, looking mysterious and unpredictable.


    "But what?"


    Nie Kong raised his eyebrows and looked straight into Bermuda''s eyes indifferently.


    "However, even though I have searched for so many years, I still haven''t found that guy."


    Bermuda''s eyes were a little sad.


    "Since you can''t find it, you can only force him out."


    Nie Kong didn''t care much. Anyway, when the time came, that guy would naturally come out.


    "You already have a plan?"


    Bermuda was shocked, but his face remained calm.


    "Do you think, why did Gakafis know the true identity of your Avengers, but didn''t take action against you?"


    Since Gakafis is the god of this world, it is impossible not to know who the Avengers are.


    "Although I have also thought about this issue, our identities have always been kept secret, it is impossible..."


    Bermuda frowned slightly and hesitated.


    Nie Kong laughed but said nothing.


    "what do you mean--"


    Thinking of a possibility, Bermuda suddenly widened his eyes, and saw Nie Kong''s smile, which made him feel more annoyed.


    "Damn it! That guy!"


    In all fairness, if Nie Kong was Gakafis, if nothing happened, even if he knew the identities of these avengers, it would not be great.


    Because it is not necessary.


    Gakafis did not take the power of the Avengers into his eyes.


    Just as Nie Kong was interested in the power of Bermuda, but only interested in it, not to be afraid of.


    "If I remember correctly, there are few things that would make Gakafis interested and show up automatically, but it''s not uncommon."


    Bermuda hesitated, "The choice of the Rainbow Son!"


    "This is also considered."


    Nie Kong nodded, "But the most important thing, I think, the pacifier of your Rainbow Child can win him to appear."


    However, this is also Nie Kong''s estimate.


    After all, in the future chapter, the Penglai ring has been destroyed, and the children of the rainbow have also disappeared, and the pacifier representing the children of the rainbow has also disappeared. Except for the Marley ring, all the other elements that make up the third cube of seven have disappeared. Up.


    So, why didn''t Gakafis do it at that time?


    "Now, let''s do an experiment."


    After thinking about the possibilities, Nie Kong spoke out in a hurry and talked to Bermuda about his plan.


    "Your task is to gather the current children of the rainbow. No matter what method you use, even if people can''t get there, the pacifier can be recycled."


    Now that the Penglee ring is in the hands of Kyoko''s people, if they seize the other two, they might be able to draw Gakafis out.


    "Can you complete this task?"


    Nie Kong looked at Bermuda with a faint smile, with a provocative smile, which made Bermuda particularly dazzling.


    "Ah."


    Bermuda sneered, "Don''t underestimate me!"


    "In order to show friendship, I can tell you some information I know now."


    After thinking about it, Nie Kong decided to inform Bermuda of what he knew about Gakafis in order to make Bermuda work hard for him.


    "Don''t ask me where I got the message. I can''t answer you, nor can I answer you. You just need to know, I don''t have to lie to you, this is enough."


    Nie Kong who should be said will say, Nie Kong who doesn''t want to say, Nie Kong does not intend to say it.


    "Of course, if you don''t want to believe it, please do so."


    Although the information Nie Kong told was a lot of information, Bermuda was still stunned for a while and quickly returned to normal.


    "I want to believe you."


    Rather than being willing to believe, it is better to have to believe.


    Bermuda couldn''t figure out the true identity of Nie Kong, but it didn''t matter to him.


    For him, as long as he can help him, he doesn''t care about the identity of the other party.


    "Those kids, I will let them go back where they should be without anything happening."


    Before leaving, Bermuda turned around, and after leaving such a sentence to Nie Kong, she disappeared.

 2575 The collapse of the second element Text 6098, Simon, Gu Li Yanzhen!!

    After solving the Bermuda matter, the afternoon class started.


    Nie Kong sorted his clothes, went out like a okay person, and continued to work as a teacher.


    Time flies quickly, and in a blink of an eye, it is time for school.


    As soon as the prison temple Hayato was out of school, Sasakawa pulled him for training, and Yamamoto followed him with a smile.


    Kyoko also pulled Kurokawa flowers, and it is said that she was going to buy cakes.


    After Nie Kong processed the test paper in his hand, he felt that there was nothing wrong with him, so he was ready to stroll around in the street.


    Having been here for so long, Nie Kong is not even familiar with Bing Sheng Ding, and speaking of it, he is really ashamed.


    I just wandered around and investigated the terrain. At this moment, I accidentally discovered a malicious incident in a corner hundreds of meters away.


    Although Nie Kong is a teacher, he will not manage the school bullying too much.


    He was saved once, but he couldn''t keep saving.


    Unless the person being bullied becomes stronger himself, whether it is physically strong or mentally strong.


    Otherwise, they will always be bullied.


    However, when he saw the red hair, Nie Kong suddenly stopped.


    I always feel...very familiar...


    "It''s the end of school now. If there are no students for club activities, it is best to go home as soon as possible!"


    Nie Kong walked forward with a smile, pinned one hand behind, and patted the shoulder of the outermost student with the other hand.


    "Moreover, bullying classmates is not fun!"


    "You guy, who!"


    Nie Kong''s voice suddenly appeared, and the bad boy who was slapped on the shoulder was startled. He saw that Nie Kong was only one person, and he did not look like a weapon. Because he had a lot of people, he was not afraid.


    "Nosy!"


    "Go away, don''t let Lao Tzu see, or Lao Tzu will hit you all over the floor!"


    The other bad boy was in a very bad mood. After taking a bite at the person who was shrunk in the corner and was beaten so hard to speak, he turned around and took a look at Nie Kong.


    "By the way, you are the same. If you don''t want to be beaten, take out your wallet obediently! It just happens that Xiaoye has a tight hand these days!"


    It''s just a pity that their abacus was destined to fail when they met Nie Kong.


    "Although it is not your teacher, I still have to teach you a lesson."


    Nie Kong¡¯s smile remained unchanged, and he stretched out his hand calmly and grabbed the hand of the bad boy closest to him. With a gentle force, the bad boy¡¯s complexion immediately changed with the sound of "Ga Deng" fractured. Twisted up.


    "Children must be polite to their elders!"


    "Ahhhh-"


    A sorrowful scream came out of the bad boy''s mouth. The other boys were taken aback, hesitated, and looked at each other. In the end, they panicked the bad boy with his broken hand and ran away in a panic.


    The boy who was bullied stared at what was happening in front of him, but he didn''t react.


    "Classmate, are you okay?"


    Nie Kong walked slowly in front of the opponent, squatted down, and asked softly.


    With red hair, red eyes and band-aids on his hands, he was very embarrassed. The old wounds were not healed, and new ones were added.


    The cowardly and cautious and confused look is very similar to Sawada Tsunayoshi.


    If Nie Kong remembered correctly, the child in front of him should be the leader of the Simon family, and Gu Liyan was really right.


    "My name is Nie Kong, and I am now a teacher in Bingsheng Middle School. Don''t be nervous."


    "What''s your name? Can you still stand up?"


    Nie Kong didn''t mind the mess on Gu Li Yanzhen''s body, and stretched out his hand to help him.


    "I, I... nothing."


    Guliyan really looked at Nie Kong flattered, and with the help of Nie Kong, stood up.


    "I, my name is Gu Li Yanzhen, thank you for saving me..."


    Gu Liyan lowered his head cowardly, and thanked him quietly.


    "Is Guliyan really?" Nie Kong was clear.


    Sure enough, he remembered correctly.


    However, he didn''t quite understand that Gu Liyan really thought.


    Unlike the current Sawada Tsunayoshi, although Kuriyan is really timid, but he has enough strength to resist.


    Why not resist?


    "Why don''t you resist?" Unconsciously, Nie Kong had already asked.


    "because¡­¡­"


    Gu Liyan really opened his mouth, but couldn''t tell why he came, so he lowered his head silently, embarrassed to speak again.


    "Where do you live? Do you need me to take you back?"


    The other party did not want to say, and Nie Kong did not force it.


    The Simon family and the Pengley family have been in a very good relationship since the first generation.


    It''s just that because of the ulterior motives of the first generation, the current decline was caused.


    It''s just that the Simon family''s ring of the earth, although incomparable with the Penglai ring, is also very powerful.


    The first leader of Pogolie and the first leader of Simon have a very good relationship, and their personalities are very similar.


    Unexpectedly, in the current generation, Tsunayoshi Sawada and Kuri Yanzhen''s personalities are closer.


    "That..." Gu Liyan really hesitated, and finally planned to advise Nie Kong.


    "Those people are not very easy to deal with, you must be careful, they will definitely bring someone back to seek revenge from you!"


    Gu Liyan is really guilty, because of his own reasons, this good person who helped him may also be implicated.


    "Haha." Nie Kong chuckled lightly and looked at the wound on Gu Li Yanzhen''s body. "Are you still worried about me?"


    "If they dare to come, unfortunately, they can only be those guys."


    Seeing Nie Kong not worried at all, Gu Li Yanzhen felt relieved.


    "I don''t want to go back now, otherwise I will let them see it and worry about me again..."


    Gu Liyan''s voice is really very soft. If it weren''t for Nie Kong''s good ears, if he were an ordinary person, he might not be able to hear him clearly.


    "The wound on your body needs to be dealt with properly. If it is inconvenient for your companions to see..."


    "If that''s the case, then go to my house. I''ll have someone bandage and treat you."

 2576 The collapse of the second element Text 6 099, Bermudas action

    Kulom had already rested and had enough energy. He happened to be in the living room when he saw the embarrassed poor boy coming in, he was slightly stunned.


    "Ah, welcome back."


    After reacting, Kulom immediately ran to Nie Kong''s side, helped him take out his home shoes, and took a curious look at Gu Liyanzhen.


    Guri Yanzhen usually didn''t have much contact with girls, and now she was in close contact with a quiet and beautiful girl, and her face suddenly turned red.


    "Thank you¡­¡­"


    Seeing the girl who was holding home shoes for herself in front of her, Gu Liyan unnaturally lowered her head and thanked her with a thin voice.


    Kulom raised his head, glanced at Gu Liyanzhen in confusion, frowned slightly, not sure if he really heard the sound just now.


    "Kulom, call Ping for me."


    After Nie Kong changed his shoes, he gave an order to Kulom.


    "Ok."


    Kulom nodded, and went to call someone happily.


    "Ahahahaha~Lambo is the best talent!"


    As soon as Nie Kong''s words fell, Lan Bo''s loud laughter followed, and the anxious "Lan Bo don''t run around in the living room" voice came to Gu Li Yanzhen.


    Before Gu Liyan really realized what was happening, he saw a fluffy cow-like thing rushing towards him.


    "Blue--wave--"


    Nie Kong smiled and stretched out his hand. Before Lan Bo, who was too late to brake, was about to crash into Gu Li Yanzhen, he intercepted it in the air, grabbed it in the air and placed it in front of him.


    "Have you forgotten?"


    "What kind of punishment will there be for a disobedient child?"


    Seeing the people in front of him clearly, he heard Nie Kong''s words, Lan Bo, who was still arrogant at first, suddenly burst into tears after being stunned for a while.


    Lan Bo was not afraid of anything, just because Nie Kong would never give him a snack again.


    "I, I''m fine!"


    Seeing Lan Bo cried so piercingly, the gentle Gu Liyan couldn''t help feeling a little anxious.


    "Don''t punish him."


    Seeing Lan Bo crying, Gu Liyan really conditioned to think that Nie Kong was going to beat him.


    "Well, since classmate Guri has pleaded with you, then your punishment will be halved!"


    Nie Kong looked at Gu Liyan who was really anxious and chuckled, "You are only allowed to eat half of the snacks after dinner. If you dare to ignore the punishment, you will confiscate your snacks!"


    Seeing that Nie Kong''s heart softened, Lan Bo burst into laughter, but he was afraid that he would be punished by Nie Kong for being too smug. He carefully checked Nie Kong''s face and he was relieved when he was not angry.


    Only then knew that Gu Liyan, who had misunderstood him, was really embarrassed and lowered his head embarrassedly.


    This is Gu Li Yanzhen''s most true thought at this moment.


    "Colom said he was injured, where is it?"


    Leping''s voice was very vigorous, and he screamed carelessly just after entering the living room.


    "Why was beaten like this?"


    Originally, Sasakawa thought that what Nie Kong had brought was just some minor injuries. Seeing Gu Liyan''s really embarrassed appearance, the original sunny face couldn''t help but gloomy.


    "Come on, I will take care of it for you."


    Nie Kong lightly patted Gu Li Yanzhen on the shoulder, motioning him not to be afraid.


    "Ok."


    Kuri Yanzhen responded softly, and then moved cowardly to Sasakawa''s face, carefully looking at the boy who looked very strong and tough.


    Gu Li Yanzhen nodded with a sense of enlightenment, smiled gently at Nie Kong, and then followed Sasakawa and left.


    "brother."


    After calling Sasakawa to Ping Ping, Kulom, who went to the room to get the information, came to Nie Kong''s side with a stack of documents in his hand.


    "The situation on the Bruno family''s side has been handled, and the rest can be handled by someone in the family."


    Pass the document in hand to Nie Kong, "Brother, this is the report document passed over there. I have already sorted it out. You can take a look."


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Nie Kong flipped through the documents in his hand casually, scanned the past ten lines, and had read the documents in his hand in a short time. After making sure that there was no problem, he handed the documents in his hand to Kulom.


    "I can rest assured of Vittorio''s handling methods."


    After all, someone who can be a child of the rainbow!


    "Kulom, please explain, let Vittorio and the others cooperate with Bermuda to complete the task."


    After a pause, Nie Kong suddenly remembered that Kulom didn''t know who Bermuda was, so he added.


    "Bermuda is the boss of the Avengers Prison, that is, Vittorio and their former boss. Now it has been determined to cooperate with us, and when you order him to complete the task, you are completely welcome!"


    "Okay, I know."


    Kulom secretly remembered what Nie Kong had said in his heart and nodded.


    "correct!"


    Nie Kong suddenly thought of something, "How is Enzo''s side?"


    "Mr. Enzo is ready to leave and come to our side. He contacted me before departure. It should be coming soon."


    Kulom had no expression on his face. After speaking seriously, he tilted his head slightly for a moment, looked at Nie Kong, blinked, and asked, "Are you going to pick up Mr. Enzo?"


    Kulom was not very clear about Enzo''s ability, nor did he know his language ability, so naturally he worried about Enzo''s language barrier.


    "It''s not necessary."


    Nie Kong waved his hand, indicating that Kulom did not mind, "If he can''t even find a place, there is no need to stay here."


    For the staff who can stay with him, Nie Kong''s requirements are relatively high.


    This is also the reason why Enzo was ecstatic when he knew he could follow Nie Kong.


    This is equivalent to being recognized by Nie Kong''s own ability!


    "By the way, where is Xiaojing?"


    Compared to Enzo, Nie Kong was more curious and more curious Kyoko.

 2577 The collapse of the second element text 6 100, the arrival of Enzo

    Although Kyoko is usually busy studying, she won''t be able to see people even after returning home for a long time.


    "Kyoko and Xiaochun came back before, but after changing their clothes, they went out again."


    Kulom hesitated, but still didn''t tell Nie Kong what Kyoko and Xiaochun had said to him before they went out.


    "They went shopping and will be back before dinner."


    "Colom, why don''t you go with you?"


    Nie Kong didn''t have any doubts. It''s normal for girls to like to go shopping.


    "You should also go for more walks."


    Kulom shook his head, "I''m fine."


    As soon as the voice fell, the door bell just rang.


    Kulom was shocked and consciously ran to open the door.


    "Miss Colom, hello."


    When he opened the door, Enzo stood in the doorway, dressed in well-fitting casual clothes and a small suitcase. He gently nodded to Kulom and greeted him.


    "Just call me Colom, Mr. Enzo."


    Kulom responded indifferently, letting out his way to signal Enzo to come in, and then diligently took out a pair of home shoes from the shoe cabinet and handed it to Enzo.


    "Brother, Mr. Enzo is here."


    After shouting to the living room, Kulom turned around and picked up Enzo''s suitcase, "Mr. Enzo, you are free, I will help you take your luggage to your room first."


    "Thank you in trouble."


    Genzo Enzo nodded politely and thanked him, because the suitcase contained only a few changed clothes, and there was no heavy reason, so he followed the kindness of Colom.


    After changing his shoes, he walked to the living room and was about to bow to Nie Kong who was sitting on the sofa. When he suddenly remembered that Nie Kong said that he did not like being too formal, he changed his bow to nodding.


    "Master Nie Kong, excuse me."


    "Come all the way, are you tired?"


    Nie Kong smiled lightly and raised his eyes to look at Enzo.


    "It''s basically sitting, and it''s not very tired."


    "In that case, it would be the best."


    Nie Kong nodded, stood up, and brought Enzo to the kitchen.


    "Come on, show off your cooking skills."


    Looking at Enzo who was calm and composed, Nie Kong smiled provocatively, "My requirements for cooking are very high."


    "What kind of dishes does Master Nie Kong want?"


    Enzo is still calm and composed, not worried about cooking.


    Unlike physical exercises, cooking is the only thing he has practiced since he was a child before he can even remember it!


    "First come the one you are best at¡ª"


    Because it was not time for dinner, Nie Kong thought about it, "Dessert!"


    "okay, I get it."


    Enzo nodded clearly, then went to check the existing materials, and after thinking about it, he started to work.


    Soon, a snack, under Enzo''s careful "care", successfully appeared in front of Nie Kong.


    "Because I don''t know your taste very well, Master Nie Kong, so I specially made some more. The taste is somewhat different. I hope Master Nie Kong will have the taste you like."


    Nie Kong picked up his fork and tasted it gracefully.


    "Not bad."


    Nie Kong nodded in satisfaction, agreeing with Enzo''s craftsmanship.


    "Good smell!"


    As soon as it smelled of dim sum, Lan Bo, who had a very good nose, immediately smelled the fragrance. Seeing the dim sum in front of Nie Kong, his eyes immediately beamed, and he looked at Nie Kong hopefully.


    "Fengtai, Yiping, come and have a taste, he will make most of the dim sum at home in the future!"


    Nie Kong waved to Feng Taihe Yiping, but deliberately ignored Lan Bo badly.After all, the number of family members will increase in the future, and it is impossible for Nie Kong to cook for them. Of course, Nie Kong will only cook for his own women.


    "Teacher, we are back." The door opened with a click, and two young and lovely girls walked in.


    In fact, Nie Kong noticed what they were holding when they saw Jingzi and Xiaochun, but since they wanted to hide it from them, Nie Kong didn''t ask more questions.


    "There are new members today, he will cook dinner alone!"


    While Nie Kong was talking, Enzo also walked out and bowed respectfully to Kyoko.


    "Hello, Miss, in the future, please advise me a lot."


    "Well, just call me Kyoko here."


    When the other party called out, Kyoko already knew the identity of the other party and waved her hand in embarrassment.


    "It''s all a family, don''t need to be so restrained, I will be uncomfortable."


    Forget it at work. Now, if he is so rigid in life, Kyoko is still not so used to it.


    "Okay, I see, Miss Kyoko."


    It is absolutely impossible for Enzo to call Kyoko''s name directly, which is disrespectful to him.


    Just like the prison temple Hayato insisted on being called "Kyoko Sister", even though Kyoko was not used to it, she had no choice but to smile and compromise.


    The dinner was prepared by Enzo. Even if it was not as good as Nie Kong''s own cooking, it was delicious. Kyoko and others had a great time.


    After dinner, Sasakawa Leping was very enthusiastic and prepared to go to the basement to practice, but was blocked by Nie Kong''s sentence "The end of the term is coming soon, will you review it?" He had to go back to the room and study. went.


    Jingzi cleaned up, and was also going to return to the room to study, but was stopped by Nie Kong.


    "Xiao Jing, how is your Italian study?"


    Nie Kong lay on the sofa casually, looking sideways at Jingzi.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Kyoko pursed his lips slightly and frowned, "It should be fine, but it''s okay to read and write, but I have some problems with reading and listening, and I don''t know the pronunciation..."


    While talking, Kyoko lowered her head in distress. Suddenly, as if thinking of something, she raised her head and looked at Nie Kong with bright eyes.


    "I almost forgot, didn''t the teacher know how to do it! Next time, help me correct my pronunciation problems! Give me some guidance by the way!"


    Nie Kong looked at Jingzi who was screaming, his Jiao''s face turned red with excitement, and he looked particularly energetic, staring at him with bright eyes, looking expectant, Nie Kong couldn''t help but laugh.

 2578 The collapse of the second element Text 6 101. Kyokos surprise?

    "Mr. Enzo, tomorrow is a holiday, everyone will be at home, in order to implement a plan, so you must go out with the teacher tomorrow, and before getting my permission, you must do everything possible to prevent him from going home..."


    Going up the stairs, in a place where Nie Kong''s eyes were invisible, Nie Kong''s excellent ear power made him inadvertently hear Kyoko lowered his voice and confessed to Enzo.


    "Uh... Miss... OK, I get it!"


    Enzo''s voice came intermittently. From the initial hesitation to the later affirmation, Nie Kong could probably guess Enzo''s mood.


    At such a close distance, even if Kyoko lowered her voice purposely, Enzo knew that Nie Kong saw and heard it.


    Therefore, he hesitated, whether to remind Kyoko.


    However, after another thought, Nie Kong, a powerful and delicate person, might have noticed this a long time ago. He just didn''t want to disappoint the enthusiasm of Kyoko and others, so he always treated it as if he didn''t know.


    Therefore, after Enzo figured it out, he immediately pretended not to notice, and nodded to indicate that there was no problem.


    On Nie Kong''s side, although he knew what Jingzi and the others were planning in secret, he was not very clear about the content of the plan, nor did he intend to know what Jingzi and the others planned.


    "Brother, Master Mukuro wants to see you."


    Kulom walked to Nie Kong''s face and said hesitantly.


    To be honest, Liu Dao Mukuro is too far away like this.


    Therefore, Kulom was a little worried that Nie Kong would be unhappy.


    However, Nie Kong just happened to be in a good mood, so he didn''t plan much, smiling and raising his head to respond to Kulom, saying that he knew.


    Seeing that Nie Kong didn''t mind, Kulom breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Brother, you seem to be very happy?"


    Kulom tilted his head and opened his eyes wide, staring at Nie Kong''s face curiously, watching his reaction.


    "Colom, are you free tomorrow?"


    Nie Kong did not answer, but after hearing Kulom''s question, he asked thoughtfully.


    "Um... After finishing my homework, if there is no accident at the headquarters, then I should be free."


    Kulom thought for a while and replied in a safe way.


    "what happened?"


    "So..."


    Seeing this reaction of Kulom, Nie Kong also confirmed his own thoughts.


    It seems that Kyoko and others'' plan did not inform Kulom.


    At least not yet.


    "Then¡ª" Nie Kong said leisurely, "Will you go out with me tomorrow?"


    "Okay."


    Although Kulom didn''t understand why Nie Kong suddenly invited herself out to play, she never refused Nie Kong''s request.


    "Let''s go!"


    After seeing Kulom''s consent, Nie Kong got up and said, "Go and see what Ms. Mukuro can do with me!"


    Kulom was about to nod his head, but was snatched by Sasakawa who was approaching in advance.


    "Teacher Nie Kong?"


    Sasakawa looked very worried and hurried to Nie Kong''s side.


    "The kid brought back by Teacher Nie Kong seems to have something wrong!"


    Before the meal, Kuriyanjin was resting, so she didn''t bother. However, not long after Sasakawa finished eating and returned to the room to study, Kuriyanjin, who was supposed to be well, suddenly felt very uncomfortable and moaned in pain. Up.


    This frightened Sasakawa Lehei.


    He wasn''t sure whether Gu Li Yanzhen''s appearance was because of his own treatment or other reasons. He tried to calm Gu Li Yanzhen down, but was bounced back by the opponent''s power.


    Sasakawa stunned in shock, and then immediately ran out to find Nie Kong.


    "Don''t worry, tell me what''s the situation!"


    Nie Kong, who was about to find Liu Dao Mukuro, immediately turned cold, and walked towards Sasakawa''s room, while trying his best to soothe Sasakawa''s emotions.


    "I don''t know it very well either. Even when I was doing today''s homework, I was fine, but suddenly I heard the sound from the bed, and then I saw that something was wrong with the child."


    Sasakawa took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down.


    "Don''t panic, it''s okay, I''m here!"


    Nie Kong patted Sasakawa lightly on Ping''s shoulder, indicating that everything is on his own, so don''t panic.


    Looking at Nie Kong who was calm and composed, Sasakawa Leping slowly calmed down.


    While talking, Nie Kong and others had already arrived at Sasakawa''s room and saw the real situation of Guriyan.


    Gu Li Yanzhen seemed to be suffering from intense pain at this time. His veins exploded, cold sweat was flowing, and his expression was squalid. He closed his eyes tightly, and groaned unconsciously in his mouth.


    However, the groan was very suppressed, and it could be seen that Guri Yanzhen was trying to restrain himself at this time.


    Seeing the real situation of Kuriyan, he was able to understand why Sasakawa was so panicked.


    "Guli Yanzhen."


    Seeing Gu Liyan''s real situation, Kulom frowned and began to worry about his situation, but Nie Kong''s complexion remained unchanged. He walked to Gu Liyan''s real situation, raised his hand, extended a finger, and clicked. At the center of Gu Li Yanzhen''s eyebrows, he called Gu Li Yanzhen''s name word by word.


    Nie Kong''s voice seemed to be hypnotic. The painful distortion of Gu Liyan gradually calmed down, and his breath also eased.


    Sasakawa looked at the situation in amazement.


    Although he knew that Nie Kong must have a solution, he could not help but exclaim when he saw the solution so quickly.


    Kulom was very considerate and hurriedly poured a cup of tea, and then brought it to Gu Li Yanzhen, who woke up in a leisurely manner.


    "give."


    Gu Liyan really had a lot of cold sweat all over his body, and his lips were very dry. Kulom guessed that he would be very thirsty when he woke up.


    "Thank you¡­¡­"


    Gu Li Yanzhen just woke up, his throat was so dry, he just saw a glass of water appearing in front of him, as if he saw an oasis in the desert, he quickly took the water, and after taking a big sip, he found out that he was handing it to him. It was Kulom who blushed involuntarily, lowered his head, and thanked him quietly.


    "Or?" Kulom tilted his head, with no expression on his face, but his eyes faintly revealed that he was really worried about Gu Liyan.


    "Enough is enough, no need, thank you."


    Gu Liyan raised his head slightly embarrassed, looked at Kulom, waved his hand slightly, indicating that he was much better.


    "Colom is such a gentle boy."


    Nie Kong looked at Kulom approvingly, and slightly let go of his body.


    "It just so happens that I am also a little thirsty..."


    "Brother, do you want me to make a cup of tea for you?"


    After hearing Nie Kong''s words, Kulom was stunned for a moment, then looked at Nie Kong, and asked ignorantly.


    Nie Kong nodded and did not refuse.


    Kulom left the room, and Sasakawa approached Kuri Yanzhen in excitement and checked his situation.


    "That... Excuse me¡ª"


    Gu Li Yanzhen, who was shrinking like a little rabbit, raised his hand carefully, and said softly as if to ask questions.


    "What happened to me just now?"


    "Don''t you remember what happened before you woke up?"


    Sasakawa was surprised.


    After all, Gu Liyan really looked like, really scared, as if he was suffering from great pain, it shouldn''t be possible to feel nothing at all.


    But Gu Liyan''s expression was really confused, innocent, and pitiful, it didn''t seem to be lying at all.


    "I only remember that I was a little sleepy, so I fell asleep unconsciously, and felt uncomfortable when I woke up..."


    Although Gu Li Yanzhen was a bit of a waste, he was not stupid. He could detect the changes in his body.


    "The specific situation needs to be understood before we can judge. I will not harm you, so I hope you can honestly cooperate with me."


    Nie Kong said lightly, looking at Gu Li Yanzhen.

 2579 The collapse of the second element Text 6 102, Nie Kong’s warning

    Gu Liyan thought about it seriously, and then shook his head regretfully, "I only remember that when I woke up, my whole body seemed to be engaged in intense exercise, falling apart, without any strength."


    "So that''s it..."


    Nie Kong thoughtfully raised his hand to rest his chin, looked in one direction with a vague look, thinking about the matter.


    "That... Teacher Nie Kong, do you know what''s wrong with me?"


    Gu Liyan also felt very strange.


    He felt this way for the first time.


    Unlike the previous situation where he was beaten and beaten, this time he clearly felt that his body seemed to be repelling something.


    Regarding the teacher Nie Kong in front of him, although Gu Li Yanzhen was on guard at the beginning, he still had a good impression.


    "Student Guri, what stage your power has reached now, can you tell me about it?"


    "It''s strength or something, Teacher Nie Kong, what are you talking about..."


    Hearing Nie Kong''s words, Gu Li Yanzhen was startled, his eyes dodged, trying to cover up, but the reason why he was not very good at lying caused the voice of what he said to become softer.


    "Ah sorry, I haven''t really introduced myself yet!"


    Seeing Gu Liyan really reacted, Nie Kong took it lightly.


    "I''m Nie Kong. Except for a few exceptions, the people who live here are from the Mafia family."


    Gu Li Yanzhen, who had been mentally prepared to feel that Nie Kong was not simple, was still unconsciously startled by what Nie Kong said.


    At the same time, there was a "thump" in my heart, and my mood sank to the bottom.


    "Our Simon family is just a small family, in the Italian Mafia family at all inconspicuous..."


    Gu Liyan really lowered his head, his face was invisible, and his voice was low. It was really difficult to judge his emotions for a while.


    However, what is certain is that after Nie Kong revealed his identity, although Gu Li Yanzhen lowered his head and tried hard to put on a cowardly look, he had been secretly on guard and might attack at any time.


    "Heh." Nie Kong chuckled lightly.


    This should be the courage as a leader.


    "Don''t be nervous, I just happened to meet you, so I helped."


    Nie Kong leaned on the back of his chair, found a more comfortable position, and looked at Gu Li Yanzhen with his forehead.


    "Although it is not clear about your strength, at least it should not be weaker than those guys."


    "Why don''t you resist?"


    "Resist?"


    Gu Liyan really seemed to think of some bad memory, and shook his head, "For them, there is no need."


    "Isn''t it necessary..."


    Nie Kong listened to the answer, thoughtfully, "So are you going to keep swallowing?"


    "of course not."


    Compared with the previous answer, Gu Li Yanzhen''s answer this time was quick and decisive.


    "As long as the time is right, we will definitely get back what should belong to our Simon family!"


    "Also, the betrayal family will definitely pay the price...Is it?"


    Guri Yanzhen was not prepared to say the second half sentence. However, when he heard Nie Kong utter the latter half sentence leisurely, Gu Li Yanzhen was calm and reflexively raised his head, unable to believe it. His eyes widened and looked at Nie Kong.


    "you--"


    "Want to know how I knew?"


    Nie Kong watched Gu Li Yanzhen in his spare time and observed his reaction.


    "Although I also want to know about this issue, it is more important now that I want to know your intentions first."


    Gu Liyan really hesitated for a moment, then raised his head, staring directly at Nie Kong, and categorically stated his position.


    Nie Kong seemed to be very satisfied with Gu Liyan''s reaction, and nodded with a faint smile, "Now, we are bound to win the action to subdue the Pengley family."


    When Guri Yanzhen heard the words "Pengley Family", his eyes moved, but his expression did not change, waiting for Nie Kong''s next words.


    Nie Kong admired such a calm person.


    Therefore, Nie Kong unconsciously dealt with Gu Liyan in a gentle manner.


    "I know that your Simon family has what you want in the Pengley family. As long as you cooperate with us, our Bovino family can help you get what you want as soon as possible."


    "We are just an unknown family, Teacher Nie Kong... why would you want to work with us?"


    Gu Liyan really blurted out the name of Teacher Nie Kong because it was so easy.


    When the reaction came back, because he had already said it, he couldn''t take it back, and he didn''t know what to call it for a while, so after Gu Liyan hesitated, he just let it go.


    "The size of a family depends not on how famous it is in the Mafia world, but on the strength of family members and leaders."


    Nie Kong got up, walked to the desk for convenience, rummaged through the materials, took out a stack of documents, and walked to Guri Yanzhen.


    "As long as you and your family members are strong enough, then your Simon family is strong!"


    Putting the file in his hand in front of Gu Li Yanzhen, Nie Kong returned to his seat.


    "This is the Pengley family information, you can look at it."


    Guliyan really hesitated for a moment, and finally picked up the file with suspicion.


    "If the Simon family hadn''t been betrayed by the Pengley family when they were in the first generation, I guess they wouldn''t have become such an unknown family now!"


    Looking at Gu Li Yanzhen, who was frowning tightly, Nie Kong released another bomb casually.


    Even if the early generations of the Pengley family did not betray the first leaders of the Simon family, however, judging from the final result, the Pengley family did betray the Simon family that had been close to each other, which directly led to the decline of the Simon family.


    "I don''t really care about the size of the family..."


    Gu Liyan really lowered his head, his bangs covered his eyes, his voice was low, his mood was a little low, and he faintly revealed resentment.


    "But I will never allow betrayal!"


    Gu Liyan really didn''t really want to be the leader of the Mafia family, but he couldn''t shirk the responsibility of raising himself.


    Moreover, he has no way to abandon the hatred of the past and just let himself go.


    "Although I understand your mood, your gentleness will easily make you lose more!"


    Nie Kong walked to Gu Li Yanzhen''s side, looked out the window, put his hand on Gu Li Yanzhen''s shoulder, and slowly increased the strength in his hand.


    "A person, only if he is strong enough, can he protect those around him."


    "However, when the number of people around you start to increase, you will start to be incapable of being cloned. At this time, the power of the family will be revealed."


    "A strong family may lead to more dangerous situations, but at least it is also a protective barrier for family members."


    Following Nie Kong''s words, Gu Li Yanzhen also fell into contemplation.


    "I have always disliked weak people. If you are unwilling to cooperate, we can also assume that nothing has happened, but¡ª"


    After a pause, Nie Kong showed a secretive smile, "The Pengley family, we are bound to win."


    Nie Kong''s subtext is very simple, either cooperate with us, we can help you become stronger, and also get what you want.


    Or, if nothing happened, if Gu Liyan really wanted to get what he wanted, Nie Kong and the others would face him.


    Nie Kong''s words struck deep in Gu Li Yanzhen''s heart. As the strength on his shoulders increased, Gu Li Yanzhen gradually became more strenuous.


    "Since Teacher Nie Kong has already said so, do we still have a choice..."


    Guri Yanzhen laughed self-deprecatingly, raised his eyes, looked at Nie Kong, his face was a little pale, but his eyes were piercing and firm.


    "It''s just that, although I am the leader, this kind of important matter is not something I can do alone. I have to go back and discuss it with my companion..."


    "Of course, I will naturally give you enough time to consider, as long as we give a clear answer before we act."

 2580 The collapse of the second element Text 6 103, the arrival of Suzuki Edelhead

    In the current situation, if Gu Liyan really had some normal considerations, he would definitely not refuse Nie Kong''s invitation.


    If other families can get the favor of Nie Kong, the first reaction is to be flattered.


    "Goo--Goo--"


    Gu Liyanzhen''s stomach suddenly made a few screams, which made the gloomy Gu Liyanzhen instantly cover his stomach, and his face became red.


    "That...I¡ª"


    Gu Li Yanzhen glanced at Nie Kong, his face became more vivid.


    "Ah, I was negligent. I will let Enzo prepare more dinner."


    "Buckle-buckle-buckle -"


    As soon as Nie Kong''s voice fell, three regular knocks came from the door.


    "I seemed to hear the doorbell ringing just now, maybe your partner came to pick you up..."


    Nie Kong''s eyes moved, instead of saying "come in" as usual, he went to open the door himself.


    "brother."


    Standing outside the door was Kulom, followed by a heroic imperial sister.


    "This young lady said it was a friend of Guri, who came to pick up Guli."


    Seeing Nie Kong opening the door, Kulom took a step back and pointed to the royal sister behind and introduced to Nie Kong.


    "Hello, this is Suzuki Adil Hyde. Thank you for taking care of the Yan in our family!"


    Suzuki Ai Dierheide had guard and vigilance towards Nie Kong in his eyes, and his expression was rigorous, but he bowed respectfully and politely to express his gratitude for helping to take care of Gu Li Yanzhen.


    "Hello, I am Nie Kong."


    Nie Kong smiled and nodded, letting his body a little, and let Suzuki Aidierheide see Gu Li Yanzhen with his head drooping not far behind him.


    "Student Guri was badly beaten, and he got better after sleeping, but he hasn''t eaten dinner yet. If you don''t mind, let''s wait until Guli has dinner first before leaving."


    Good guys do it to the end, anyway, Nie Kong explained from the beginning that Enzo''s dinner should be more generous.


    "Has Ms. Suzuki eat dinner? If not, let''s eat with classmate Kuri."


    Nie Kong smiled and offered an invitation to Suzuki Ideerhead.


    "Classmate Kuri is easy to be shy! It is inevitable to feel embarrassed if you eat alone. If you are with Miss Suzuki, you should be much more relaxed." Kulom whispered.


    At this time, Gu Li Yanzhen had also heard the voice of Suzuki Edelhead, walked slowly behind Nie Kong, heard Kulom''s words, and secretly nodded at Suzuki Edelhead.


    "Well, then it will be troublesome!"


    The hospitality is difficult, and Suzuki Aidierheide is indeed busy with school matters, so he immediately picks up Kuriyan, and indeed there is no time for dinner.


    Therefore, after hesitating for a while, she readily agreed.


    Suzuki Edelhead is a vigorous and resolute person who suppresses others by force. He doesn''t like hypocrisy and is very bold.


    Because of Nie Kong''s kindness, he had a very good impression of the gentleman in front of him.


    "If you can get my place useful in the future, just say, as long as I can do it, I will definitely do my best."


    Zhien Illustrated, this is the consistent code of conduct of Suzuki Idealhead.


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    Nie Kong chuckled, "It''s just a meal, don''t care about it, just make friends."


    When Nie Kong talked about dinner, Kulom was already very empathetic and took the first step to have a hot meal. When Nie Kong brought Gu Li Yanzhen and Suzuki downstairs, she had already set it up in advance. The tableware.


    "Thank you."


    For Kulom''s silent enthusiasm, not only Gu Li Yanzhen, even the man-like Suzuki could not help but blush slightly, thanking Kulom warmly.


    No one will treat them like this for a long time.


    "you are welcome."


    Kulom smiled warmly. For Suzuki''s thanks, he hid behind Nie Kong a little shyly, and lowered his head embarrassedly.


    "Ah, is there a guest at home?"


    At this time, Kyoko, who just came downstairs to make tea and drink, looked at the two people who didn''t know him in front of him with some curiosity, and approached Nie Kong''s side and asked curiously.


    "Well, Kyoko, they are about the same age as you, and you might still be friends."


    Jingzi, as the leader of Bovino, Nie Kong didn''t mind that they had a good relationship first.


    If it wasn''t because Gu Li Yanzhen didn''t have Simon''s ring on his body now, Nie Kong would really like to study the power of the Simon family now.


    After all, in the original work, Gu Li Yanzhen had recovered his strength, but one person directly solved all of the Pengley family.


    Nie Kong was very interested in this power.


    "Ah, I''m Kyoko Sasakawa from Niansheng Middle School, hello."


    After listening to Nie Kong''s words, Kyoko enthusiastically extended his hand to Kuri Yanzhen and Suzuki, expressing friendship.


    "You... hello."


    Gu Liyan was really blushing, lowered his head, panicking trying to reach out to shake hands with Kyoko, accidentally knocked over the dishes on the dinner table.


    "Ah! Be careful!"


    Kyoko exclaimed in a low voice, and those who were conditioned had to pick them up. Suzuki who was also conditioned to pick them up took the tableware one step earlier, raised his head to look at Kuri Yanzhen, and put the tableware back where it was before.


    Suzuki retracted his hand in embarrassment, and looked at Kyoko deeply.


    The appearance is weak and sweet, but he has no less strength than his own.


    Nie Kong saw what was happening in front of his eyes, just smiled lightly and didn''t speak.


    Gu Liyan really deserves to be a waste. Sometimes, it is so wasteful that he can''t bear to look directly at him.


    Kyoko didn¡¯t know that her actions aroused Suzuki¡¯s suspicion, and made Kuri Yanzhen even more decadent feel that she was too useless. After introducing herself with a sweet smile, she didn¡¯t stay any longer, so she made a good tea. The two waved and went upstairs.


    At this time, the food was already hot, and Kulom went to the kitchen to work.


    Gu Liyan really lowered his head, nodded, and responded quietly.


    Suzuki frowned slightly when he saw the situation. He didn''t understand the situation, but he didn''t know where to start, so he didn''t say anything, remained silent, and planned to ask Gu Li Yanzhen carefully after he went back.

 2581 The collapse of the second element text 6 104, the son of the rainbow Skaro

    After dinner, Kuri Yanzhen and Suzuki left.


    Nie Kong did not stay strong because his goal had been achieved.


    After Gu Li Yanzhen left, Nie Kong said to Kulom, who was packing his dishes, that he planned to find Liu Dao Mukuro.


    "By the way, Kulom."


    Before leaving, Nie Kong suddenly thought of something.


    "Contact Vittorio for me and let them come to Japan this time. I have important things to tell them."


    In the original work, the opportunity for the Guri Yanzhen of the Simon family to get the Simon¡¯s Ring is due to the earthquake caused when the Pengley family returned to the present from the future after the future, which made Simon who have been buried. The ring is seen again.


    Compared with being passive, Nie Kong prefers to take the initiative.


    Regarding this matter, the few Avengers Vittorio knew much more inside information than Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong didn''t think that the plan couldn''t keep up with the changes, and he would be able to find Gu Li Yanzhen like a small animal by just walking around.


    "Okay, I know."


    Although Kulom didn''t know why Nie Kong suddenly changed his plan, he guessed it was related to Gu Li Yanzhen.


    Because Nie Kong still had something to do after this, Kulom did not ask his question, but smiled and waved goodbye to Nie Kong.


    Nie Kong, who was full of thoughts in his heart, didn''t notice Kulom''s thoughts. After giving the explanation, he turned and left home, rushing towards Heiyao Paradise where Liu Dao Mukuro was located while wandering around the sky.


    When it came to Heiyao Paradise, the Chengdao Dog, who had been waiting for a long time, saw Nie Kong''s arrival, and hurried back quickly to inform Liu Daomuku.


    He thought he was only here to meet Liu Dao Mukuro, but Nie Kong didn''t expect to see an unexpected person here.


    "Scaroo?"


    Seeing Nie Kong inadvertently passing by, and seeing Nie Kong in a daze, he immediately turned around, trying not to disturb Nie Kong''s cautious step by step trying to escape, but was still discovered by Nie Kong, so I took a moment to watch him about to disappear. Call out in front of me.


    After learning from the past, Scruul knew that he would never run after being discovered by Nie Kong. He froze and froze in place, not daring to move at all.


    It''s like thinking of yourself as a sculpture.


    "Why don''t you play dead this time?"


    Nie Kong raised up Scarou, who was an adult with a big pacifier and was very interested.


    Before, after suffering a loss in Nie Kong''s hands, every time he met Nie Kong, Skaru would unconsciously run away or pretend to be dead.


    In fact, as far as Scruul''s performance is concerned, he really can''t tell that he is an adult.


    Mind feels like Lan Bo.


    But it is undeniable that as one of the cursed children of the seven rainbows, he still has his own power.


    "The power of immortality..."


    Nie Kong closed his eyes slightly and squinted at Skaru. His deep black eyes revealed a signal of danger.


    Hearing this, Skaru''s fearful body shook more violently.


    "Can you tell me why you are here?"


    Seeing Skaru''s trembling appearance, Nie Kong temporarily gave up the idea of ??continuing to scare him.


    only¡­¡­


    With that kind of immortality ability, Nie Kong did have an abacus.


    "I just... passing by here by accident..."


    Sculp''s voice couldn''t help trembling, "accidentally..."


    God knows why he does everything possible to just come out and wander around, and he will meet people who fear him.


    Unlike those of Liborn, as the weakest of the seven cursed children of the rainbow and living at the lowest end, Skalou is usually afraid of Liborn because of his inferior strength.


    However, because of his special physique, Skaru was just afraid of being bullied.


    However, when confronting Nie Kong, Skaru knew for the first time what is fear!


    "Passing by accidentally..."


    Nie Kong thoughtfully.


    "Can you contact the other cursed Rainbow Children now."


    Nie Kong used declarative sentences, which had obvious meanings.


    The best way to get in touch, there is no way to get in touch, no matter what method Sculp uses, he has to get in touch.


    "If you give me some time... it''s okay..."


    While trembling, Sculp nodded violently, fearing that he was useless to Nie Kong and would be dealt with.


    "If that''s the case, then you can do a task for me."


    Although the task of summoning the children of the rainbow has been handed over to Bermuda to complete, the attack by an unknown person just now caused Nie Kong to want to complete his plan as soon as possible.


    "After a week, I want to see the seven children of the rainbow gather in Obsidian Paradise."


    Nie Kong pressed his thin lips lightly, and faintly uttered a sentence that almost made Skaru crash.


    "One week!"


    Skaru took a breath, his body was shaking constantly because of excitement or anger, his eyes widened, and he looked at Nie Kong in disbelief.


    Not to mention the Verdi and the wind, who sees the dragon without seeing the end, these two are totally hard to find!


    As for the other people, it¡¯s hard enough for Liborn to be alone, not to mention that the situation of the Pengley family is very urgent now. As one of the family members, Coke Niluo and Mamen can get away. It must be!


    It is even more impossible to use a strong one. Except for the scientist Verdi, the other Sculptors can''t beat them!


    "What? Is it too long?"


    Nie Kong raised his eyebrows so as to look at Skaru in his spare time, his tone could not be rejected.


    "Since you think the time is too long, then--"


    "Not long, not long! Just right!"


    For the first time, Skaru directly interrupted Nie Kong''s words, his forehead was full of cold sweat.


    "Ok."


    Nie Kong nodded and smiled slightly, "I like obedient people."


    Sculp wanted to cry without tears, "It shouldn''t be too late, I''ll go and notify others immediately..."


    "Go ahead."


    Nie Kong let go of his hand, and then watched Skaru, who had unbound, disappeared in front of him.

 2582 The collapse of the second element Text 6 106. The change of Skylark?

    After leaving home, on the way to play school, Nie Kong specially called Kusabi Tetsuya to avoid trouble and told him his schedule.


    "Huh? Teacher Nie Kong, are you coming to school?"


    After hearing Nie Kong''s words, Kusabi Tetsuya was surprised and muttered a few vaguely low voices before returning to normal.


    "Okay, I see, I will tell the chairman and wait for you at school."


    Kusabi Tetsuya, who was planning to go out, had to change direction and walked towards the school. When he reached the school gate, he and Nie Kong happened to meet him.


    "Teacher Nie Kong!"


    Seeing Nie Kong, Caobi Zheya yelled, hurriedly ran to Nie Kong''s side, and took out a beautifully packaged gift box from the bag on his back.


    "Happy birthday to you, this is a little bit of caution from our Commissioner for Discipline and Discipline, and I hope you will not dislike it."


    Seeing the movement of Tetsuya Kusabi and the gift, Nie Kong''s eyes slightly enlarged, somewhat unexpected.


    Birthday? That''s just the information I forged in my resume. I didn''t expect them to take it seriously.


    As for the real birthday, it may be counted on the first day when Nie Kong passed through the second element.Unfortunately, the date and time of each world are different, so Nie Kong didn''t care.


    "Ah, thank you for your gifts."


    But in a moment, Nie Kong had returned to normal, smiled and accepted the gift.


    "Right, Teacher Nie Kong."


    After Nie Kong accepted the gift, Kusabi Tetsuya questioned his doubts.


    "Don''t you need to celebrate your birthday at home today? Sasakawa before--"


    "This classmate!"


    Before Nie Kong finished speaking, Enzo had expected the bad Enzo to make a haste. After successfully interrupting Kusabei Tetsuya''s words, he secretly winked at Kusabei Tetsuya when Nie Kong didn''t notice.


    "If there is something we can talk about as we walk, if we missed it with Master Hibari, it would not be great."


    It is natural to see someone who has been able to work under Hibari Kyouya for so long and has not been replaced.


    So, even though he didn''t know Enzo, after receiving Enzo''s hint, he shut his mouth obediently and didn''t say anything more.


    Originally, it was when Sasakawa Kyoko came to Chairman Hibari to discuss how he learned the news when Teacher Nie Kong gave him a surprise on his birthday.


    From this point of view, Sasakawa Kyoko was supposed to surprise Teacher Nie Kong, so he didn''t say it.


    After realizing this, Kusabi Tetsuya was embarrassed.


    "Is Kyomi on the rooftop?"


    Tacitly Nie Kong didn''t ask more about this matter, the smile on his face remained unchanged, and he even looked forward to it.


    "The chairman was originally on the rooftop, but he knew that Teacher Nie Kong was coming, so the chairman said he was waiting for you in the activity room of the committee member."


    Kusabi Tetsuya was anxious to change the subject quickly.


    "Let''s go, we have to discuss some plans for the base."


    Nie Kong waved his hand, and walked towards the committee''s activity room first.


    Enzo, who followed, and Tetsuya Kusabi, who was on the side, quickly followed.


    When Nie Kong just opened the door when he arrived at the activity room, a silver dangling light came on him, and it hit his front door.


    Because there was someone behind, Nie Kong didn''t want to accidentally hurt him, so it was difficult to retreat, so he had no choice but to attack Hibari Kyouya on the front bar.


    "Kyouya is still as enthusiastic as ever!"


    Hibari Kyoumi''s original intention was only to have a few tricks with Nie Kong. When he saw the two people behind Nie Kong, his eyebrows wrinkled invisible, and he took the duckweed crutches in his hand with some discomfort and sat nearby. On the sofa, he looked bad.


    "Enzo, this is the last guardian."


    Nie Kong knew that Hibari Kyoumi hated gatherings and was able to hold back not leaving. It was already a great deal of face for him, so he didn''t care about Hibari Kyoumi''s indifference, turning around to introduce to Enzo.


    "Hello, Lord Hibari."


    For Hibari Kyouya''s sudden shot, Enzo, who was careless for a while, did not see Hibari Kyouya''s movements clearly, and it was over. At the same time, he felt a little more respect for Hibari Kyouya.


    Hibari Kyoumi didn''t lift it up, and after a cold glance at Enzo, seeing that the opponent''s combat power was not stronger than his own, he drooped down his eyelids with a lack of interest, and did not look at it again.


    Because Nie Kong had already informed Hibari Kyouya''s character in advance when he was on the road, Enzo, who was mentally prepared, only smiled embarrassedly and returned to Nie Kong''s back.


    "Kyouya--"


    Nie Kong casually found a place to sit down, and was about to discuss the specific plan of the base with Gongmi. As a result, Hibari Gongmi moved and threw something straight at him.


    After Nie Kong took a closer look, he calmly caught the gift box that Skylark Gongya threw over.


    "Even giving a gift is so maverick."


    Nie Kong had to admit that Hibari Kyouya''s character was much more arrogant than the falcon in the prison temple at home!


    At the same time, Nie Kong was also curious about what kind of gift Hibari Kyouya would give himself.


    "This gift matches my career very well!"


    Nie Kong was happy to accept the pen in the gift box.


    Hibari Kyouya has a bad temper, but his taste is worthy of recognition.


    "Humph!"


    Glancing at Nie Kong, he gave a cold snort, turned his face away, and didn''t know if it was because of embarrassment or for some reason.


    On the other side, Tetsuya Kusabi looked at the pen in Nie Kong''s hand dumbfounded, with disbelief.


    When it was clear that Sasakawa Kyoko came to his chairperson to discuss a surprise for Nie Kong''s birthday, Chairperson Hibari resolutely refused because he was not interested.


    However, he still secretly prepared a gift for Nie Kong.It turned out that Chairman Skylark also cares about Teacher Nie Kong.Chairman Leng Ao, who has never put others in his eyes, finally surrendered to the charm of Teacher Nie Kong.

 2583 The collapse of the second element Text 6 107. Lessons Enzo

    After sensing Kusabiki Tetsuya''s gaze, Hibari Kyoumi gave Kusabiki Tetsuya a vicious look, glanced at Enzo, and then looked at Nie Kong impatiently.


    Hibari Kyouya hates gatherings and is psychologically annoying.


    Nie Kong knew this, so he explained his specific plan to Hibari Kyouya in a simple and clear way.


    "Just do it!"


    Regarding Nie Kong''s suggestion and plan, Hibari Kyoumi thought about it, and then categorically agreed, and then, as if she couldn''t bear it, quickly left the room.


    Tetsiya Kusabi looked helplessly in the direction where Hibari Kyouya left, then walked to Nie Kong''s side, and took Nie Kong''s plan.


    "I will order as soon as possible, and will implement it as soon as possible in accordance with the plan."


    Hibari Kyouya is the shopkeeper, and the Commissioner for Discipline and Discipline can be united as it is today. Tetsuya Kusaki has a great contribution to this.


    "Thanks for your hard work."


    Nie Kong smiled gently and nodded.


    "Sometimes I may not be able to give you a reference in time. If you have any questions, you can contact Enzo and he will advise you."


    Nie Kong, who is more and more inclined to throw away his hands, spared no effort to hand over tasks to Enzo as much as possible.


    The way to allow a person to grow quickly is to put pressure on it with appropriate motivation.


    Some people are more oppressed, the more they can stimulate their potential and grow rapidly.


    It''s the Hayato and others, and so is Enzo.


    "He escaped faster than I expected..."


    Nie Kong had already anticipated that Skylark Kyouya would definitely leave from the beginning, so it wasn''t that strange.


    "Master Nie Kong seems to like Senior Lark specially..."


    Enzo thoughtfully.


    Nie Kong didn''t even notice that he was extremely tolerant of Skylark Kyoumi.


    "Kyouya has a lot of room for growth, but I am really looking forward to it!"


    Although Enzo had been specially trained since he was young, Hibari Kyouya, who was trained by Nie Kong, is now much stronger than Enzo.


    What''s more, Hibari Kyouya has unlimited potential.


    "Maybe because, I know he won''t betray me!"


    Even though, interest accounts for a large proportion of this trust.


    "Master Nie Kong, where else to go next?"


    Enzo asked casually.


    "There is nowhere to go for the time being, or let''s go home."


    Nie Kong also replied casually.


    Enzo was silent for a while, opened his mouth, and hurriedly organized the language first, and then asked tentatively.


    "If Master Nie Kong is convenient, can you take Enzo to visit this school?"


    Never let Nie Kong go home without receiving notice from Miss Jingzi!


    "Enzo, are you interested in Ningsheng Middle School?"


    Nie Kong looked at Enzo wickedly and joked with a smile.


    "Or are you interested in the lovely students in this school?"


    Enzo was a little embarrassed, "The subordinates are just curious about the school that Miss Kyoko is studying..."


    Enzo hadn''t even thought about school girl or something!


    "Then, let Kyoko take you to visit the school next time! Let''s go home first."


    Seeing that Enzo had no intentions, Nie Kong waved his hand and planned to go back.


    "Master Nie Kong, I..."


    Seeing that Nie Kong was really planning to go back, Enzo was anxious, and quickly called Nie Kong, but he still hesitated, not knowing how to stop Nie Kong.


    Although he can speak standard Japanese, this is the first time he has come here. He is not familiar with the terrain and does not know what excuses he should use to stop Nie Kong quietly and complete the task that Kyoko explained.


    "Enzo."


    Nie Kong was still turning around, without recovering, calling Enzo''s name coldly.


    "I asked you to come to Japan because of your ability and potential. Don''t let me down!"


    When he noticed Nie Kong''s cold tone, Enzo immediately became excited and realized that there was something wrong.


    Enzo lowered his head silently, thinking hard about the meaning of Nie Kong''s words.


    Nie Kong would not say this for no reason.


    Moreover, I always feel that there is something important that I have ignored!


    "Master Nie Kong..." Enzo was ashamed. After thinking about what Nie Kong meant, he felt guilty and felt that he was sorry for Nie Kong''s trust.


    How could a smart person like Nie Kong fail to see Miss Jingzi''s plan!


    Along the way, Nie Kong would occasionally reveal flaws for Enzo to discover, and Enzo wanted to work hard to complete the task that Kyoko gave, so he just ignored it.


    Nie Kong was displeased by not being careful enough.


    "Enzo, there are so many talents in the special adviser, if you don''t work hard, you may be replaced at any time."


    Nie Kong smiled coldly, turned around, and looked at Enzo with piercing eyes.


    "Are you enlightened?"


    Because of the reason that Nie Kong looked after and brought Japan to follow, Enzo not only began to drift a little, but also completely lost the sense of vigilance that was always on guard when he was at the base.


    What Nie Kong needs is a good assistant who is calm and calm in handling the tasks he has given him, and can get along with the people around him.


    Ability level, this is a condition that can be relaxed.


    After all, if Nie Kong really wants to protect a person, even if he is not by his side, even if he has no power to bind a chicken, Nie Kong can protect him well in the Mafia world.


    I have to say that Nie Kong''s performance in Italy was relatively satisfactory.


    However, after arriving in Japan, Enzo began to become impetuous and fluttered.


    This was something Nie Kong could not allow.


    "Master Nie Kong, the subordinates know they are wrong."


    Enzo fully awakened, knowing that he was faceless facing Nie Kong, but wanted to continue to follow Nie Kong''s side.


    For Nie Kong, he didn''t need life and death. Nie Kong was strong enough to protect himself and the people around him.


    What Nie Kong needs is someone who can understand what he means, and help him do things in an orderly manner!


    For example, Kulom.


    Nie Kong did not speak, but frowned, looking at Enzo, waiting for his answer.


    "Thank Master Nie Kong for willing to give Enzo another chance. Enzo will work hard to no longer live up to Master Nie Kong''s expectations!"


    Enzo understood what Nie Kong meant.


    He is waiting for his enlightenment.


    Once he answered badly, he would be immediately assigned back to Italy.

 2584 The collapse of the second element Text 6 108. Kyokos Gift

    Lifting his eyes and looking around, Nie Kong turned his head and glanced at Enzo, "Everyone will get busy after this, and I will take you around this opportunity today!"


    "Ok!"


    Enzo nodded quickly, thought about what Nie Kong meant, and quickly replied, "I will get acquainted with Ning Sheng Ding as soon as possible!"


    "That''s right!"


    Seeing Enzo''s reaction, Nie Kong smiled with satisfaction.


    Although it was just a casual sentence, Nie Kong was expressing two meanings.


    Today I will take you to get to know the surrounding road conditions, you must get familiar with it as soon as possible.


    After that, everyone will get busy. An Sheng''s life will not last too long. You must always be vigilant, and while earnestly completing the tasks assigned by Nie Kong, you must also pay attention to the surrounding situation.


    You are here to work, not to enjoy life.


    There is no time for you to slowly familiarize yourself with the surrounding environment. You must rely on your own strength and effort to follow Nie Kong''s steps as quickly as possible.


    Just like Kulom didn''t need Nie Kongming to say, he would also try hard to get to know the Italian headquarters and the location of the special adviser''s base in advance, and learn as much as possible about the main characters in the family.


    Therefore, even if Kulom''s body is weak, his strength is not particularly strong, Nie Kong also likes her very much, and agrees with her ability to work.


    Seeing Enzo finally understood his thoughts, Nie Kong was in a good mood and took him around.


    It seems to be hanging out, but Nie Kong is actually preparing for the construction of the base in the future.


    Enzo''s memory is very good. While trying hard to remember what Nie Kong said, while trying hard to remember the map location, he no longer had the somewhat laid-back and lazy appearance before.


    Field inspections and negotiations took longer than Nie Kong had imagined, so when Nie Kong was free, it was almost time to go home.


    "Master Nie Kong, the arrangements have been made by Miss Jingzi, and we will wait for you to go back."


    After talking with Kyoko, Enzo reported the situation to Nie Kong.


    Now, Enzo has no need to keep hiding.


    Anyway, Nie Kong actually saw all their actions in his eyes, just pretending to be ignorant.


    "Then let''s go back!"


    Nie Kong stood up sharply, ready to go back.


    Enzo went out with Nie Kong on this trip and fully realized how attractive Nie Kong was.


    After a few steps, you will meet a lot of conversations, or cute cute girls, or domineering royal sisters or charming little women, etc.


    Not only that, from the elderly to the children, Nie Kong is very popular.


    If there were only a few, it wouldn''t be a big deal. Once there were more people, Enzo began to feel a little overwhelmed.


    However, Nie Kong did not change his face, maintained a gentle and elegant gentleman''s demeanor, was gentle with everyone, and approached everyone in an orderly manner, gentle, but not touched by the flowers.


    Enzo is absolutely, if he is also a girl, I am afraid he will be overwhelmed by Nie Kong''s charm.


    How could there be such a perfect person in the world!


    High ability, good looks, high IQ and EQ, arrogant and cold, but not at all disgusting.


    When he noticed something was wrong in his heart, Enzo recovered his emotions in time.


    Concentrating on driving Nie Kong home, Nie Kong closed his eyes and calmed down, and Enzo would not bother him. Only when he was about to arrive, he was about to give a reminder, only to find that Nie Kong had opened his eyes.


    "happy Birthday!"


    As soon as he opened the door, Nie Kong received the unanimous blessings of everyone in the room, and the colorful ribbons flying all over the sky.


    Seeing how the living room was decorated so warmly and beautifully, Nie Kong was a little surprised.


    "Teacher, today is your birthday, so we specially prepared a birthday play for you!"


    Kyoko smiled sweetly, greeted Nie Kong in, eyes curled, full of happiness.


    "This is arranged by all of us, do you like it?"


    "I like it very much."


    Nie Kong glanced around, nodded, then tilted his head and pursed his lips as he looked at Kyoko and the others with a light smile.


    "However, I like the birthday present you give me even more!"


    "How can you ask for gifts directly like this!"


    Jingzi flushed, pouting, embarrassedly pulling Nie Kong to the next dining table.


    "These are the gifts we prepared for you. If you can guess which gift is from whom, I will give it to you!"


    Having said this, Jingzi suddenly smiled and looked at Nie Kong with a malicious smile, "If we can''t guess, then we will take back the present!"


    Nie Kong laughed dumbfounded, and calmly walked to the dining table, holding the gift box, looking at the packaging and laughing to judge the gift-giving person.


    After Nie Kong was able to identify all of them, Jingzi and others were dumbfounded and speechless.


    They just made some mini games for Nie Kong, even if Nie Kong made a mistake, they would not really get it back.


    Unexpectedly, Nie Kong was right about everything!


    "Teacher, you..."


    Kyoko glanced at the people around him, swallowed, and organized the language.


    "Have you known our plan a long time ago and have seen our gifts?"


    "No~"


    Nie Kong shook his head, so he could look at the few people in front of him in time.


    "This is the first time I have seen these gifts, and I am very happy that you have specially prepared this birthday surprise for me."


    What Nie Kong said was the truth, but also the truth.


    "Then... Then how did you guess who these gifts were?"


    Although Jingzi knew that Nie Kong would not lie to herself, she still couldn''t believe it at once.


    "It''s very simple, each of you has a very obvious personality, you can guess it at the first guess."


    Nie Kong picked up a cute pink gift box, "This is a cute gift at first glance. You don''t have to guess or know that it must be prepared by you and Xiaochun. It''s full of girls'' hearts!"


    "Ah, that''s what I said..." Kyoko thoughtfully.


    "The packaging of this gift box is very simple. As expected, it is flat. If I guessed correctly, it should contain a pair of boxing gloves."


    Sasakawa Rakuhei has a relatively simple personality and would like to introduce and recommend things he likes to others.


    "Hey..."


    Sasakawa scratched his head in embarrassment, "Teacher Nie Kong, you guessed it, this is my favorite boxing glove. You will definitely like Teacher Nie Kong too!"


    "Where is mine?" The prison temple Falcon couldn''t wait to take a step forward, looking forward to Nie Kong''s evaluation.


    He chose this gift for a long time.


    "Falcon, as an Italian, your taste will not be bad, and the packaging is also true."


    After all, the Falcon of Prison Temple grew up in the Mafia family in front of the young master, who knows a lot about good things and can''t help but bring the taste of Italy to the gifts.


    Enzo listened carefully to Nie Kong''s analysis. This was a great opportunity to learn.


    Nie Kong was able to judge so accurately that it had something to do with his power of observation and analysis.


    Enzo now thinks he is still studious.


    "Although Bi Yangqi is also Italian, she is a woman after all, and she is also a popular beauty."


    Bi Yangqi''s gift is very feminine and tempting.


    Just like Bi Yangqi himself.


    "This gift, even if I don''t open the package, I can already smell the sweetness inside."


    Nie Kong smiled while holding a beautifully wrapped paper bag and looked at Kulom.


    Under the guidance of Nie Kong, Kulom''s cooking skills have improved greatly.


    Although this gift is not expensive, it is Kulom''s full heart.


    "This...this is a new dessert I came up with..."


    Kulom blushed and looked at Nie Kong a little embarrassed.


    This is a new snack that she finally developed after learning about Nie Kong''s birthday and trying it many times.


    "Now, do I need to continue to analyze it?"


    Nie Kong looked at the person in front of him with a faint smile, "It''s been a long time since no one celebrated my birthday. I am very happy. I understand your wishes."


    Seeing Nie Kong''s sincere smile, Kyoko and the others also felt a sense of happiness.

 2585 The collapse of the second element Text 6 109. Scarru’s fear

    Seeing Nie Kong''s sincere smile, Kyoko and the others also felt a sense of happiness.


    They are a family.


    Nie Kong¡¯s birthday party went on very late, and everyone was very happy. Nie Kong originally wanted to let them have a good time, but they were very self-controlling and prepared to go to rest almost at the time.


    Nie Kong was a little surprised by this.


    After all, children at this age are all like to play with disobedience.


    "My brother used to mess around when I was not paying attention. Since I met Sora, my brother has changed a lot!"


    Standing next to Nie Kong, Kyoko looked at Sasakawa Leping who was walking towards her room, and couldn''t help but scream.


    "The previous brother always had too much energy, and every time he practiced boxing secretly before going to bed, he couldn''t get up in the morning. This gave me a very headache!"


    Kyoko frowned, feeling helpless when he thought of his former brother.


    "But since my brother trained under Sora, his life patterns have become much more normal."


    Jingzi looked at Nie Kong gratefully, and felt happy from the bottom of her heart that she knew Nie Kong.


    "Ha ha."


    Nie Kong chuckled lightly.


    In the early stage, the training was very intense, and Sasakawa was almost at the end of the training and couldn''t wait to sleep right away, where there is still energy to continue practicing, after all, there is training for getting up early in the morning.


    Over time, a habit is formed.


    "It''s okay, you are still growing your body now, and I am somewhat responsible for your body."


    Nie Kong turned his body to his side, looked at Jingzi''s face, and gently touched Jingzi''s head, "You also go to rest! If you don''t take a good rest now, your body may not be able to stand it in a few days."


    The peace now is only temporary.


    Judging from the situation of being attacked today, Nie Kong knew--


    In the days after this, I will get busy.


    "Then I''ll go to wash and rest first, so you should rest earlier."


    Jingzi blushed and waved at Nie Kong before jogging back to her room.


    After watching Kyoko leave, Enzo appeared behind Nie Kong.


    "How is Kyoko''s study status?"


    Nie Kong didn''t turn his head either, keeping the previous action of watching Jingzi leave, asked aloud.


    "Ms. Kyoko''s learning ability is very strong, although the study time is not long, but now Miss Kyoko can have some ordinary conversations."


    Enzo truthfully answered Kyoko''s study status, "Miss Kyoko has worked very hard, thinking that it will not take long before she can communicate with the people in the headquarters without barriers."


    "Ok."


    Nie Kong was silent for a while, and finally only said four words, and there was no other order.


    As the next leader, Kyoko, language is one aspect, and the next leader training is the real focus.


    Nie Kong¡¯s birthday party was the last relaxing time for Jingzi and others. After that, Jingzi and others were studying hard in order to cope with the final exam.


    As a teacher, Nie Kong also implemented strict protection facilities in order to allow them to review with peace of mind.


    At the same time, Nie Kong is also focusing on preparing for all aspects, not only the family matter, but also the teacher''s matter, as well as the child of the rainbow.


    Nie Kong had to take care of it at the same time.


    Therefore, except during class, at other times, it seemed a bit difficult for Jingzi to see Nie Kong.


    At this time, Nie Kong was lying on the roof of the school, taking a break.


    "Nie...Master Nie Kong..."


    Skaru appeared tremblingly in front of Nie Kong, reporting the completion of his mission tremblingly.


    "Scaru, how did you accomplish your task when I told you?"


    Nie Kong, who closed his eyes and calmly did not open his eyes, but moved his mouth to ask about the situation.


    "End... Complete!"


    Sculp wanted to cry without tears.


    God knows how much it took him in order to gather all those people who were amazingly awesome!


    "Tomorrow morning, according to Master Nie Kong''s instructions, they will gather here one after another..."


    "Well, you did a great job."


    Hearing this news, Nie Kong raised his mouth and his mood improved slightly.


    "Scaru, do you want to get rid of your baby''s body and return to your original face?"


    "what!"


    At the moment of shrinking, I wanted to escape from Nie Kong''s Skaru. When he heard Nie Kong''s words, he immediately stepped forward and grabbed Nie Kong''s clothes. "You can get me back to the original body of?"


    Feeling that his clothes and jacket were being held tightly by Skaru, Nie Kong opened his eyes slightly displeased, and squinted at Skaru.


    "Sorry, Lord Nie Kong!"


    Glancing at Nie Kong''s cold eyes, Skaru was so excited that he quickly let go of his hand holding Nie Kong''s clothes, stepped back, and bowed his head in a cold sweat while apologizing.


    In this way, Skaru felt that he had discredited the Rainbow Son.


    "Where there is sacrifice, there is gain, and when there is gain, there is sacrifice."


    Nie Kong chuckled, looking at Skaru in his spare time, "I am not interested in losing money."


    In fact, in fact, Nie Kong is not sure about this matter. After all, he has never been exposed to this situation.


    However, in theory, there is no problem.


    It depends on whether Skaru is willing to bear the consequences.


    Of course, to bear the consequences is the psychological preparation that Skaru himself should have, in addition to that, Nie Kong naturally wants to get his own benefits.


    Seeing Nie Kong''s attitude, Skaru''s trembling body stiffened for a while, and he fell silent for a while, his head drooping, his voice muffled, and his mood very low.


    "Actually, you already had this plan early in the morning!"


    Although it was an interrogative sentence, Sculp said it in a declarative tone.


    Although he persuaded a little, he was not a fool.


    Anyway, he was also the one who was chosen as the son of the rainbow.


    "Although you are asking, but I have no room for rejection, do I?"


    He also knew that when Nie Kong first met him, he was already worried about his abilities.


    This is why he fears Nie Kong so much.

 2586 The collapse of the second element Text 6 110, Alia visits

    "I am very happy that you have realized this."


    Listening to Skaru''s words, Nie Kong sat up with interest and looked at Skaru for a while.


    "If you are willing to join my family, I can help you get rid of the curse."


    "Huh?" Sculpture raised his head fiercely. "Didn''t you worry about my abilities from the beginning?"


    "I am really interested in your ability to survive, but it doesn''t have to be captured."


    "Your ability is just tasteless to me."


    As the originator of vampires, Nie Kong has an immortal body, so he doesn''t need to care about the aging of his body.


    Under such circumstances, Skaru''s undead ability was precious to others, but to Nie Kong, it seemed tasteless.


    "you--"


    Only then did he realize that he was completely smashed by Nie Kong''s Sculptor''s face, flushed, glared at Nie Kong in anger and opened his mouth, before he could say anything imposing, he touched Nie Kong in his sight. If Ruowu''s icy time is cold, it suddenly resembles a deflated balloon, defeating the battle.


    "I am willing to join!"


    Skaru is a very optimistic person. Although he became angry at first because of being teased by Nie Kong, he quickly changed his mind.


    He only needs to join Nie Kong''s team. Not only can he regain his freedom and get rid of the curse, but he can also be protected by Nie Kong. Anyway, he has earned it!


    Thinking about this, Skaru immediately became excited, approached Nie Kong excitedly, nodded constantly, staring directly at Nie Kong with gleaming eyes.


    "If that''s the case, then it''s hard for me to use my own as the first experiment..."


    Nie Kong muttered to himself thoughtfully, although his words were not loud, they made Skaru sweat continuously.


    "When will Lieburn arrive?"


    After thinking for a while, Nie Kong was still ready to take the strongest Lieborn.


    Get the strongest hand training first, so that the next few people can control the strength.


    Although the wind is pretty good, as Yiping''s master, Nie Kong still has to take Yiping''s feelings into consideration.


    "I will inform you as soon as Lieburn arrives!"


    Sculp wasn''t sure, so he could only guarantee Nie Kong like this.


    "That''s right!" Nie Kong suddenly thought of something, "Is the son of Rainbow who represents Dakong this time, Luce or Arya?"


    It was Arya who appeared in the trial chapter, but now the time is much earlier, so Nie Kong is not sure that Roche is still there.


    "Aaliyah..."


    Hearing the name Lucie, Scarru, who had been heartless, couldn''t help but feel a little lowered, "Lucie is no longer..."


    "That''s it."


    Nie Kong''s eyes closed slightly, thoughtful.


    Dakong, the children of the rainbow, is an exception to the children of the rainbow. The curse has not changed their appearance, but their lives are not long.


    Among the cursed babies of Lieburn''s generation, the original representative of Dakong was Lucie, the boss of the Kilionero family, but his life did not last long. After leaving the world, he inherited his power and family position to his daughter Arya. .


    However, Arya''s life is not long, like a curse. Just like Luce, Arya inherited everything from her to her daughter Uni.


    Dakong, the child of the rainbow, has an orange pacifier, and is the cornerstone of the world like the Penglai ring.


    With the pacifier of the son of Dakong Rainbow, it can travel through parallel space, time, space, all abilities are given by the mother, Luce, and passed on to the next generation.


    "If I remember correctly, the ability of the son of the Rainbow Rainbow is to see through people''s inner world, to feel the thoughts and feelings of others, and to inherit super-intuition from his mother to predict the future..."


    Nie Kong stared into the distance, muttering to himself, with many thoughts.


    Not to mention that you can see through people''s inner world and feel others'' thoughts and feelings. Nie Kong is very interested in the ability of the son of the rainbow to predict the future.


    "If I can, I still want to have a good chat with Luce..."


    Nie Kong sighed helplessly, regretting Luce''s departure.


    Pity¡­¡­


    And Sculp didn''t know Nie Kong''s thoughts, his intentions, or how Nie Kong knew the information, so he was embarrassed and didn''t know how to react.


    "Scaru¡ª"


    When he noticed that someone was approaching, Nie Kong had calmly retracted all his emotions, raised a consistent smile, and looked at Sculloo, "Go back first."


    There is no need to stay here.


    After hearing that he could leave, Sculpture was amnesty, and he didn''t even bother to say hello, and he had already left the place in a slip.


    "This guy, escapes faster than anyone else!"


    Nie Kong looked helplessly in the direction where Skaru left, and then moved his gaze to the entrance of the rooftop.


    Really, Cao Cao is here!


    "Miss Arya¡ª" Nie Kong got up, tidyed up his dress, then smiled at the woman walking towards him, nodded slightly to show friendship.


    "Hello!"


    "Hello, Mr. Nie Kong."


    Arya had a trademark gentle smile on her face, but when she looked at Nie Kong, her eyes were full of defense.


    "It seems that I don''t need to introduce myself anymore!"


    Arya also politely nodded to Nie Kong to show her friendliness. After all, she was from Italy, and she was quite good at etiquette.


    "Miss Arya is much more beautiful than I thought!"


    Nie Kong also gave full play to his gentlemanly demeanor. Although what he said seemed flattering at first, when he said it in Nie Kong''s mouth, it was indeed very sincere and from the heart.


    "Mr. Nie Kong really praised him."


    Arya chuckled, "Mr. Nie Kong is much gentler than I thought!"


    Arya, who has always been able to read other people''s thoughts and perceptions, can''t see Nie Kong''s heart clearly, which made her feel a little interested.


    Nie Kong in this way is no different from a wealthy son with a good tutor in Italy.

 2587 The collapse of the second element Text 6 111. Lift the curse? !

    If Arya hadn''t determined that the person in front of her was a dangerous existence, she would have been deceived by his gentlemanly demeanor.


    "Mr. Nie Kong, you do not belong to this world. You should also know this."


    "Oh?" Nie Kong raised his eyebrows and looked directly into Arya''s eyes curiously, "Miss Arya knows who I am?"


    "If I could know, it would be best."


    Arya didn''t hide it either, Nie Kong was a smart person, and she didn''t need to hide it.


    "I am also very interested in the identity of Mr. Nie Kong!"


    Nie Kong cannot see through.


    Strength is unfathomable.


    Arya deliberately came to test Nie Kong in advance because she wanted to get the information she wanted from real person Nie Kong.


    Undeniably, before meeting Nie Kong, Arya was able to learn about Nie Kong''s thoughts and notifications by means of face-to-face contact.


    It''s just a pity that this idea did not succeed.


    "Haha..." Nie Kong chuckled, "Is the Dakong Rainbow Son super-intuitive? It''s a very interesting ability!"


    While Arya was testing Nie Kong, Nie Kong was also testing Arya''s ability and influence on him.


    "I heard that the son of Dakong Rainbow has the ability to predict the future..."


    After a pause, Nie Kong raised his eyes to look behind Arya, "It seems that Miss Arya also brought her guard with me!"


    "Cios!"


    A iconic milky voice came from behind Arya.


    Lieburn was wearing a mini suit and leather shoes, raised his hand to lower the brim of his hat, covering most of his face, and appeared solemnly, appearing beside Arya.


    "meet again."


    When Skaru informed him like that, Liborn had already expected Nie Kong, and after careful consideration, he was ready to come to the meeting.


    However, he did not expect Arya to leave early.


    Therefore, after learning about Arya''s information, Lieburn didn''t care about his work, and hurried to Arya''s side.


    Arya is not only the son of Dakong Rainbow, but also because she is Luce''s daughter and it is Lieburn''s unshirkable responsibility to protect her.


    It''s just a pity that it was a step too late.


    No matter how hard Lieburn tried to hide himself, Nie Kong could see through it at a glance.


    This makes Lieburn a little unhappy.


    "Miss Arya, your ability to predict the future, do you predict the current situation?"


    Nie Kong ignored Liborn, but put all his thoughts on Arya.


    "Although it is true that, as you said, Mr. Nie Kong, I have the ability to predict the future, but I can''t predict everything."


    Arya smiled unhurriedly and replied aloud, "If I have such a powerful word, then I don''t need to come out to see you specially, Mr. Nie Kong."


    Lieburn raised his eyebrows slightly, wondering why Arya was so honest with Nie Kong, but did not rush to ask questions, but kept silent.


    And Arya''s instinct told herself that there was no need to tell any lies in front of Nie Kong.


    Even if they tell a lie, it will be very unfavorable to their side!


    "Listening to Miss Arya, your abilities seem to have no effect on me!"


    Nie Kong answered thoughtfully, with a smile on his face as warm as a spring breeze.


    If it is seen by outsiders, it is completely impossible to treat this as a confrontation.


    Arya¡¯s identity is very special. If Arya¡¯s abilities are useless to him, the only explanation Nie Kong can think of is--


    Because I am not a person in this world!


    "I can probably understand why those kids are willing to follow you."


    Even in the face of Nie Kong who might be an enemy, Arya still smiled warmly.


    "If it wasn''t because of the different positions, I would really hope to be able to make good friends with you!"


    As a friend, Nie Kong is really a very comfortable thing.


    So, if possible, Arya didn''t want to be enemies with Nie Kong.


    And because of Nie Kong''s attitude, the guard in Arya''s eyes gradually began to dissipate.


    In the past, it was because there were only rumors and no personal experience, so in Arya''s eyes, Nie Kong was a man with high ability, vigor and violent blood.


    However, after the real meeting, Arya felt that Nie Kong had a great appetite for her.


    "of course."


    Nie Kong returned with a gentle smile, "It is my honor to be favored by Miss Arya."


    In any case, Nie Kong still admired Arya very much, not to mention that he himself didn''t want to have any conflict with girls.


    Although Lieburn was dissatisfied with Arya''s attitude towards Nie Kong, he also knew that Arya was not the kind of woman who was easily deceived. Therefore, he did not say anything but silently respected Arya''s decision.


    "Talking to Miss Arya makes me feel very relaxed and happy. If Miss Arya doesn''t mind, I hope I can have a cup of afternoon tea with me if I have time."


    Nie Kong walked a few steps towards Arya, and made a gentleman''s invitation, "I am quite knowledgeable about making snacks for afternoon tea."


    "My pleasure."


    Arya smiled and agreed, "I''m looking forward to it."


    For the short-lived family curse, it is false to say don''t mind.


    Therefore, Arya knows how to enjoy a limited life better than others.


    "For the curse of the pacifier, Mr. Nie Kong, seems to have a way?"


    Arya didn''t think that Nie Kong would be willing to reveal her identity and origin, and she didn''t want to be unhappy with Nie Kong because of this incident.


    Therefore, she thought of another way to test Nie Kong''s details.


    "The method is not good for the time being. It''s just a bit of thinking. I don''t have much chance of winning before it is implemented."


    Nie Kong said his thoughts in no hurry.


    Although he admired Arya, he still chose to have reservations about this matter.


    Untie the curse of the pacifier, it was just Nie Kong''s interest.


    He did not want any tendency to become a responsibility.


    "Do you really have a way to unlock the curse of the pacifier?"


    Hearing Nie Kong''s answer, Liborn felt a little uneasy.


    He doesn''t understand Nie Kong, but he understands the ideas of smart people.


    "If Mr. Lieburn is willing to cooperate, there is value in giving it a try."


    Nie Kong didn''t mind using strong against Lieborn, but if Lieborn was willing to cooperate, this would save Nie Kong a lot of trouble.


    "It''s just that there are certain risks."


    Moreover, this is a matter of willingness to fight and suffer, even if there are any problems, Nie Kong does not need to bear it.


    "While being cursed, your souls are already bound to these pacifiers. You must protect the integrity of the pacifiers until you die."


    Because it was not himself who was cursed, Nie Kong ignored Lieburn''s murderous aura, and his tone was particularly brisk when analyzing.


    "You also know that the curse of the soul is much more difficult for the body to deal with!"


    Seeing Nie Kong who was smiling and smiling like a spring breeze, Liborn frowned while cursing Nie Kong''s cunning in his heart, considering how certain Nie Kong''s words were.

 2588 The collapse of the second element Text 6 112. Conditions

    Although he has survived with this baby''s body for so many years, Lieburn has become accustomed to this posture.


    However, this does not mean that he does not want to restore his previous body.


    "Miss Arya, I think you also know that although your strength is inherited from generation to generation, but¡ª"


    Nie Kong paused, then looked straight at Arya and observed her reaction.


    "I think you know better than anyone else that the life span of your children of Dakong Rainbow will be shorter from generation to generation."


    Although Yuni sacrificed his life in order to resurrect the child of the rainbow who was suspended from death.


    However, Yuni''s life span is indeed so short that he can no longer have the next generation of inheritors.


    "I don''t know Miss Arya, have you foreseen Yuni''s future?"


    As soon as Nie Kong said this, Arya, who was smiling softly, couldn''t help but frowned, thinking about the meaning of Nie Kong''s words.


    "Mr. Nie Kong, also has the ability to predict the future?"


    Arya asked uncertainly.


    "No, this ability, although I am very interested, but unfortunately, I don''t have it."


    Nie Kong shook his head, the smile on his face never changed.


    "This is only the information I got from a certain channel. As for how I got it, I''m sorry, please forgive me for no comment."


    "Does Mr. Nie Kong have the power to lift this curse?"


    The smile returned to Arya''s face, but it was a little more stiff compared to the gentleness before.


    If Nie Kong can''t help it, he doesn''t need to raise this topic specifically.


    Arya is willing to obey her own fate, but she is a mother after all, and she hopes that her daughter can get rid of this fate.


    This kind of fate, you only need to bear it yourself, Yuni is still so young, should not bear such a heavy pressure.


    "Sorry, my answer is the same as before."


    Although Nie Kong provoked this topic, Nie Kong still refused as always, "I only have ideas, and I haven''t really touched it, so I can''t guarantee 100%."


    "Moreover, this kind of thing also has certain risks. No one can guarantee fate, right?"


    Maybe Nie Kong can successfully untie the curse of the nipple, but that doesn''t mean that Yuni''s fate will change accordingly.


    When the life span is reached, no one can guarantee what accidents will happen.


    "If you really do it, you will naturally be psychologically prepared. Mr. Nie Kong need not worry about this."


    Arya, who sensed Nie Kong''s meaning, put on a formulaic smile on her face, "Of course, this kind of thing is not easy for Mr. Nie Kong, and we will not let Mr. Nie Kong work in vain."


    Since just now, Nie Kong has been putting forward opinions, but he has reserved his ability. The purpose is to suspend their appetite.


    I have a way to help you, but there is a risk. You have to bear this risk yourself. I will only assist and will not assume any responsibility.


    However, we are only nodding acquaintances now, coupled with the opposition between the families, want me to help you, also let me see your sincerity.


    This is what Nie Kong expressed.


    Lieborn was unhappy, and his hostility towards Nie Kong became stronger.


    However, Arya felt that Nie Kong''s request was reasonable.


    In the Mafia world, it is dark.


    Nie Kong is not a great kind person, and he has no obligation to help free of charge.


    What''s more, from the perspective of the family, Nie Kong can actually use this and his own power to deal with them.


    However, Nie Kong did not do this, but threw an olive branch at himself.


    Arya compares her heart to herself, and if she and Nie Kong change their positions, she might also choose the same approach as Nie Kong.


    No one is the Virgin, nor the Savior.Their hands are stained with the blood of many people, either evil or innocent.


    In the final analysis, everything is for his own family.


    "Mr. Nie Kong, if you have any requirements, you can say it."


    Arya talked with Nie Kong greatly, "If we can do it, it will naturally be incumbent."


    Understanding is one thing, negotiation is one thing.


    It is impossible for Arya to abandon this world for her own individual or family.


    Lieburn stood silently and did not interfere with Arya''s decision.


    He is the number one killer in the world and does not belong to any family or organization in theory.


    "It is my honor to receive Miss Arya''s promise."


    Just as Arya appreciates Nie Kong''s charm and ability, Nie Kong also appreciates Arya''s insight and courage.


    "Although this is only the first time we have met, I believe in Miss Arya''s promise."


    After getting the result he expected, Nie Kong was relieved, "So, this is not in a hurry. When the curse is lifted, we can come to Japan to have a long conversation."


    Although Arya has no arrogance, she has arrogance.Therefore, Nie Kong believed that she would not do anything like abandoning a promise.Of course, if he abandons his promise, Nie Kong has a way to punish them.Although the Rainbow Child is very powerful, Nie Kong did not take it seriously.


    "Thank you."


    After going round and round, Nie Kong finally let Nie Kong agree to help, and Arya was finally relieved.


    Although Nie Kong indicated that there was a risk, Arya''s intuition told herself that she found herself surprisingly trusting in Nie Kong''s abilities.


    "Sorry, it will be my turn in a minute. Please forgive me for being out of company first."


    Estimating that the time is almost there, Nie Kong smiled at Arya and said goodbye, and left the rooftop.


    The goal has been achieved, and now it is time to prepare for the next plan.


    Nie Kong has not forgotten that the curse of the Rainbow Son, but the so-called so-called Ping Ping, which is so mysterious!


    The seven children of the rainbow, the seven babies, all possess strong power, but they are relatively cursed.

 2589 The collapse of the second element Text 6 113. Kyokos stay

    Watching Nie Kong leave the rooftop until he disappeared from sight, Liburn and Arya did not rush to leave either.


    "Arya."


    Lieburn frowned, his murderous aura looming.


    "Your decision was too hasty."


    In the confrontation this time, the situation was completely one-sided, and everything was proceeding according to Nie Kong''s plan. This made Liborn very unhappy.


    "All this is in that guy''s calculations."


    He hates being calculated.


    He has always been the only one who counts others, and Lieburn''s arrogance does not allow him to swallow his anger.


    "Uncle Lieburn..."


    Arya looked into the distance with a melancholy expression.


    "Don''t worry, I have not forgotten my duty."


    Lieburn raised his eyebrows and looked at Arya, waiting for her thoughts.


    "He is not from this world, so the only person who can get rid of the constraints of this world is him!"


    Thinking of her mother, Luce, Arya''s cheeks gradually hung a trace of sorrow, "If it was her mother who was communicating with him, she would make such a decision."


    "Super intuitive?"


    When talking about Luce, Lieburn''s eyes darkened, "If this is the case, then I have nothing to say."


    Arya knows more about this world than Lieburn, so even if Lieburn is unwilling in his heart, he will support all Arya''s decisions without hesitation.


    Regarding Arya''s promise, even if she is gone, her daughter Yuni will keep the promise, so Nie Kong is not worried about this.


    Now Nie Kong is more interested in the curse of the nipple and the world.


    The curse of the nipple is imprinted on the soul. If it is cracked or lifted forcibly, the final result will be the same as the ending of the Avengers. The body dies and the soul dissipates.


    However, the Avengers relied on their firm beliefs to return from hell, and the strong obsession with revenge made them regained and survived.


    Because he had the experience of the Avengers before, if there is nothing unexpected, Nie Kong can also start on the Rainbow Son from this aspect.


    However, as for the son of Dakong Rainbow, Nie Kong really had to spend some time carefully verifying the situation.


    "Okay, this class will end here, students go home and remember to consolidate today''s knowledge points!"


    Estimating that the time was almost up, Nie Kong put away the lectures, and the bell rang after his words fell.


    "It''s amazing. Teacher Nie Kong doesn''t need to look at the time at all, but every time it is just right to announce the end of get out of class!"


    If one or two times were occasional, but every time it was calculated accurately, many students would be amazed at Nie Kong''s grasp of time.


    "The teacher is just that the concept of time is more important!"


    Nie Kong smiled and didn''t intend to stay longer on this topic, and went straight to Kulom, "Kulome, Xiao Jing, you two come to the office with me."


    Hearing this, the Hayato in Prison Temple, who was about to chat with Kyoko, had to silently return to his seat.


    "Ok."


    Jingzi and Kulom looked at each other. They didn''t know why Nie Kong suddenly sought them out, but they obediently put down their homework and followed Nie Kong to the office.


    After arriving at the office, Nie Kong did not rush to say anything, but closed the door first and set up an enchantment to ensure that no one could inquire into the situation in the room. Then he looked at Ku Luo with an apologetic smile. Mu and Kyoko.


    "Sorry, the situation is a bit special now, I must be more cautious!"


    "air."


    Seeing Nie Kong''s cautious appearance, Jingzi had a bad feeling in her heart, "What happened?"


    Although Kulom did not speak, he looked at Nie Kong nervously and worried.


    "It''s okay, don''t worry, it''s just that some people don''t know whether they are friends or enemies, so they have to be cautious."


    After being attacked last time, Nie Kong guessed that Ping was very good at hiding, so in order to maintain the mystery, Nie Kong had to think more.


    Since the other party wants to play, Nie Kong doesn''t mind playing with him!


    "Xiao Jing, how''s your progress in barrier cultivation recently?"


    "Hmm..." Kyoko thought for a while, organized the language, and said, "It should be stronger too."


    Nie Kong smiled softly, "Xiao Jing, your progress is pretty good! Work harder in the future! I will give you more than that to transform the ring. Xiao Jing, you need to strengthen the power fit between the ring."


    Jingzi has a lot of things to study, and Nie Kong feels very happy that he can work hard to improve his strength under such circumstances.


    Kyoko has grown stronger step by step, and the better he is, the more proof that his vision is right.


    "Well, I got it."


    Nie Kong''s requirements have always been relatively high, and only a compliment from Nie Kong was the work of the prison temple Hayato and Sasakawa Leping so hard.


    Therefore, Kyoko was very flattered by Nie Kong''s praise.


    "Colom, how is your practice?"


    Kulom is a rare sensitive body, extremely sensitive to illusion and soul, and has a rare talent.


    Although at the same time, the corresponding is that her physique has been difficult to strengthen.


    "If you use illusion, you can still keep up with Master Mukuro''s progress, but..."


    Kulom lowered his head, hesitated, and whispered in a somewhat embarrassed voice, "It''s just that I''ve encountered a bottleneck in the practice of the soul..."


    The illusion is taught by Liu Dao Mukuro, but the practice of the soul is taught by Nie Kong.


    Therefore, Kulom worked harder in the cultivation of the soul, and he paid more attention to it.


    However, little effect has been achieved.


    "Talk about the reason."


    Seeing Kulom''s guilt, Nie Kong couldn''t say anything to blame.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Kulom tried hard to think about the situation before, "Each time at the last moment, there is a thin film in front of him, which is completely invisible and cannot be destroyed."


    If it''s just the spiritual world, then Kulom is quite comfortable, but when it comes to the soul, it is not that simple.


    "Soul is the foundation of a person, it is not that simple."


    Nie Kong thoughtfully, "That layer of protection should be the automatic protection under the subconscious mind. The more you forcefully want to break through, the harder it will be to break through."


    "So..." Kulom realized something.


    "Can''t all rely on strength..."


    "It''s not the truth. If you are strong enough, it is naturally not a problem, but before that, if you want to break through, you can only rely on your own comprehension."


    Nie Kong nodded and shook his head again. While talking about his own opinions, he looked at Kulom''s enlightened expression, and he stopped naturally.


    The reason why Kyoko and Kulom are called is because the next curse of touching the pacifier of the Rainbow Child may require the power of both of them.


    If Kulom didn''t have time to catch up, then Liu Dao Mukuro would have to help.


    "I know."


    Kulom seemed to have realized something, his eyes brightened, and he nodded at Nie Kong happily.


    "In a few days, you may need to use your strength to accomplish one thing, so you should be mentally prepared first."


    Nie Kong took Jingzi and Kulom by the hands, "Also, no matter what happens, remember to tell me if you have any troubles, you can also discuss with me."


    "I also want to spend more time with teachers, teachers..."


    Kyoko''s voice was a little low, and she held her emotions and looked directly at Nie Kong, "But, you are very busy, and I don''t want to burden you with my own affairs."


    Every time I saw Nie Kong, Jingzi wanted to hug Nie Kong and soothe his exhaustion.


    "How can Kyoko''s affairs be a burden! I am also happy to accompany you more with Kyoko!"


    Nie Kong sighed helplessly, looked at Jingzi with red eyes, and embarrassed him in his arms.


    "Don''t worry, being busy is only temporary, and although busy, I am interested in doing it myself, so I won''t feel too tired, don''t worry!"

 2590 The collapse of the second element Text 6 114. First meet the river

    Basically, the affairs of the Commissioner for Discipline and Discipline have been set up, and the base has been solved up and down. He only needs to monitor it occasionally.


    He has also gained the trust of the family members of the Simon family at Guri Yanzhen. Now when Bermuda finds the cemetery of the first generation of the Simon family and finds the ring of the Simon family, he can inspire Guri Yanzhen and others. Strength.


    On the other hand, as for the son of the rainbow, Arya, as Osora, speaks a bit of weight, not to mention that the other people are not willing to be a baby body, and the plan to relieve the curse of the pacifier should also be put forward.


    Finally, and the most important point-


    Gakafis!


    Judging from his attack, he has also begun to lose his temper.


    Nie Kong didn''t need to do anything more, as long as he made preparations and follow-up work, while waiting for the other party to take the initiative to dedicate himself to the negotiation.


    Everything was proceeding according to Nie Kong''s plan.


    Of course, although everything is proceeding according to Nie Kong''s mind, there is still a variable in any case.


    Irie Masaichi and Bran Jessop!


    After Kulom and Jingzi left the office, Nie Kong sorted out the teacher''s handouts and walked directly to the committee''s activity room.


    Before entering the door, Nie Kong knocked on the door politely twice.


    "Who!"


    In the activity room, there was only one Tetsiya Kusagi who was working hard to deal with a mountain of information files.


    Few people come to the activity room of the Commissioner for Discipline and Discipline, and Chairman Hibari never knocks on the door when he enters the room.


    "it''s me."


    A gentle voice came from above Tetsuya Kusabi''s head. Tetsuya Kusabi was shocked in his heart, and when he raised his head suddenly, he saw Nie Kong''s smile like a spring breeze.


    "Ah! Teacher Nie Kong!"


    Tetsuya Kusabi got up from the chair immediately in fright, and stood stiff with a regretful expression on his face.


    "We...Chairman, go and inspect the wind, it''s disciplined!"


    For fear of Nie Kong''s blame, Kusabi Tetsuya quickly changed the subject.


    "I didn''t come to Kyoya."


    "Don''t be nervous, everyone will always have a bad temper."


    Hearing Nie Kong''s words, Kusabi Tetsuya breathed a sigh of relief.


    "It''s just¡ª" Looking at the relieved Tetsuki Grass Wall, Nie Kong suddenly turned his words, "Next time you lose your temper, you have to look at someone!"


    "Is there anything unusual about the person I asked you to stare at?"


    Masaichi Irue is a variable, and now people who have no contact there can monitor it, so Nie Kong directly asked Tetsuya Kusabi to find someone from the Commissioner of Discipline to monitor it.


    "The person I sent to monitor didn''t send any information back, which meant it was normal."


    Although Caobi Zheya didn''t know Nie Kong''s thoughts, he still seriously arranged for someone to complete Nie Kong''s instructions.


    "However, shortly after our people went to monitor, they were discovered by that guy, but that guy was very timid and didn''t do anything other than fear."


    "I was discovered soon after monitoring?"


    Although Tetsuya Kusabi didn''t think there was a problem, Nie Kong, who knew the inside story, grasped the doubt.


    Although Irue''s personality is weak, his IQ is not low. After all, he is a person who can enter the best university. Nie Kong can''t easily ignore his importance.


    What''s more, he has an open-minded person who believes from the future self to the present self.


    The current Irie Masaichi is not dangerous, but it does not mean that Irie Masaichi is not threatened in the future.


    "Ah, yes."


    At Nie Kong''s sudden interruption, Kusabi Zhe was shocked and nodded immediately.


    "In this case, there is no need to continue monitoring."


    Nie Kong pondered for a moment, and waved his hand to show the order to withdraw the surveillance.


    "You keep busy!"


    After learning about the situation from Tetsuya Kusabi, Nie Kong prepared to check the situation of Irie Masaichi himself.


    Bai Lan was able to awaken in the parallel world after encountering Irie Shoichi who went to play the future twice from now, so, if there were no accidents, the current Irie Shoichi should have been to the future.


    Nie Kong hurried towards the address given by Tetsuya Irie Masaichi, while analyzing the relationship.


    When he arrived at the address of Masaichi Irue, he had gone home from school and returned to his room, earnestly completing the homework assigned by the school teacher.


    The room is a very ordinary and popular room, but it is very clean and not scruffy at all. It can be seen that Irie is a very serious and careful character.


    She has short brown-red hair and dark-green eyes hidden behind brown-rimmed glasses. His appearance is very delicate. Now he is still a childish appearance. He is studying in a famous private middle school and is about the same age as Kyoko.


    Although the courage is relatively small, and there will be a series of adverse reactions such as stomach pain and knee tremor when tense, although the ability is good, people are also very easy to understand.


    Nie Kong had just observed Ji Jiang Zhengyi at the window for a while. After a while, the other party seemed to have noticed something and began to look around outside the window.


    "What a sensitive child!"


    Nie Kong sighed silently, and then moved into the room of Rujiang Zhengyi.


    Irue didn''t see any figure, he only felt a breeze by the window, and entered the room with a faint smell of comfort.


    "Is it an illusion..."


    Irue looked out the window with a bewildered look, and didn''t find anyone. After muttering to himself, he continued to focus all his energy on the homework in front of him.


    "Iri Jiang is really a good student who is hardworking and studious!"


    Nie Kong said, and then looked at Ru Jiang Zhengyi''s body suddenly stiff, his eyes widened and he turned his head in disbelief, staring at him as if he had seen a ghost.


    "You... why are you here!"


    Iri Jiang was pointing at Nie Kong with one finger, and supporting the table with one hand backwards to prevent him from falling off the chair. His whole body was stiff and he looked like a frightened bird.

 2591 The collapse of the second element Text 6 115, the future in ten years

    "It seems that Irue-san knows me!"


    When a stranger suddenly appears in his room, the average person''s first reaction should be to ask who the other person is, but Irie''s reaction is not like this.


    The sentence that blurted out was "Why are you here?" This clearly means that I know Nie Kong right now, or that he knows Nie Kong.


    However, Nie Kong could be sure that he had not had any positive contact with Zhengyi Irui.


    Looking at Nie Kong who looked at him with a faint smile, Rujiang Zhengyi slowly calmed down from the shock at the beginning, holding his stomach in pain, arching his body slightly, and slumped on the chair.


    Nie Kong silently watched the scene before him.


    If he didn''t guess wrong, this should be the situation where Irie Masao got nervous at first.


    "Do you need me to take you to the hospital?"


    Nie Kong still wants to test if he should be tested.


    "No, no need." Iru Jiang was sweating and shook his head, "It''s just an old problem..."


    "This problem was caused after seeing me. Is it possible that this disease is related to me?"


    Nie Kong sat peacefully, without any intention to get up, and the previous words were only to test Jiang Zhengyi.


    Faced with the "stranger" Nie Kong, Rujiang Zhengyi was not afraid, but he was extremely nervous.


    All this caused Nie Kong''s curiosity.


    "Student Irie can talk about it, how did you meet me?"


    Nie Kong could clearly see that the trembling of his body became more obvious when Zhengyi Irui on the opposite side heard his own words slowly.


    "I don''t have a very good temper. Don''t try to use any excuses to prevaricate me!"


    With a light and fluttering sentence, Nie Kong directly blocked Rujiang Zhengyi''s idea of ??wanting to find an excuse.


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    Irue sighed leisurely and tried to force himself to calm down, "Could it be that Teacher Nie Kong received the same letter from the future as I did?"


    He came to know Nie Kong because of the letter from the future self to himself. Therefore, his first reaction was because Nie Kong knew that he was also because of the future self, or his own reason.


    "No!"


    Nie Kong shook his head and denied Ru Jiang Zhengyi''s guess.


    "Eh?"


    Iru Jiang was taken aback for a moment, and looked up at Nie Kong directly, "Then why does Teacher Nie Kong know me?"


    He was just an ordinary and ordinary student who couldn''t be found in the crowd, and he was completely different from Nie Kong, who was so powerful in the Mafia world.


    In the future, because he has also become a member of the Italian Mafia, he can barely understand the fact that he knows Nie Kong, but now, he is just an ordinary middle school student who can accomplish nothing!


    "It seems that Irue''s acquaintance is just the future me!"


    Seeing Rujiang Zhengyi''s reaction, Nie Kong guessed his inner thoughts basically, and some of the doubts in his heart were also solved.


    Irrie lowered his head and dared not speak.


    In the face of smart people, one more sentence will reveal more of your own information.


    "Student Irie can tell me, what tasks have you gotten from your future letter?"


    Nie Kong was slowly talking about his purpose, while quietly observing Ir Jiang Zhengyi''s reaction.


    Irue''s reaction suddenly became weird. He just wanted to say something, but it seemed like he realized something suddenly. He closed his mouth tightly, and looked at Nie Kong in a frightened look. He immediately looked away with a guilty conscience.


    "Yes, sorry, I can''t say."


    "En? Not wanting to say, but can''t you?"


    Nie Kong raised his eyebrows and looked at the expression on Ir Jiangzheng''s face that couldn''t hide his emotions at all, speculating on his thoughts.


    "Because this task involves me, are you worried that after you say it, you will not be able to complete the task that you will entrust yourself in the future?"


    Hearing these words, Rujiang Zhengyi shrank his neck with more guilty conscience, not daring to look at Nie Kong directly.


    "Or, you are worried, after you say it, you will change the future?"


    Seeing Rujiang Zhengyi''s reaction, Nie Kong spoke his guess unhurriedly, and then observed the opponent''s reaction to infer whether his guess was correct.


    As expected by Nie Kong, Iu Jiang Zhengyi is still very immature and is not good at hiding his emotions. After hearing Nie Kong''s words, his face changed drastically, his face twisted and he was holding his stomach. You can see that he is now The heart is very tense.


    "Even if you don''t tell me, I can still know the situation from your reaction, it''s just a waste of time."


    Nie Kong got up, walked slowly to Ru Jiang Zhengyi, leaned close to Ru Jiang Zhengyi''s side, and looked at him with a wide-open look, "Now, are you willing to honestly tell me all the information you know?"


    Nie Kong''s voice was very soft, but it contained a force that could not be denied.


    Ir Jiang was sweating constantly in front of his forehead, and finally succumbed to the threat of Nie Kong.


    "Teacher Nie Kong... As expected... Yes, it is Teacher Nie Kong..."


    Irie was shaking his body, shaking his voice, looking frightened.


    Nie Kong looked at his masterpiece with satisfaction.


    Very good, finally Irue was scared.


    It seems that the relationship between the future self and Irie Masaichi is pretty good, which has caused the current counterpart to only be nervous when seeing him.


    If you can''t make the other person afraid, there are some things that are more difficult!


    "I, no, it''s the future me, leaving me in the dark, that...I...no, it''s the future me..."


    I don''t know if it is the reason for being too nervous. Iru Jiang Zhengyi''s words are very incoherent, his voice is also very light, and his thinking is very chaotic, let alone Nie Kong, even he himself does not know what he is talking about.


    "Don''t be so nervous, I won''t do anything to you now!"


    Seeing what the other person looked like, Nie Kong sighed leisurely, "Or you can just show me the letter from you in the future."

 2592 The collapse of the second element Text 6 116, Beijing ten years later

    Rather than listening to Irie Masaichi''s explanation, who is now confused, it is better to look at the trust and judgment situation for himself and it is more convenient and quick.


    "Good, good."


    As he received an amnesty, I ran to the bed with excitement, took out an iron box under the bed and handed it to Nie Kong.


    "All the letters I have received now are here."


    When Nie Kong took over the iron box, Rujiang Zhengyi suddenly thought that those letters still contained a lot of little secrets about his unknown future that he used to make him believe, he couldn''t help but hesitate.


    However, after Nie Kong glanced at himself faintly, Ru Jiang was so scared that he immediately let go and shrank to the side.


    He can''t be blamed for being too embarrassed, mainly because Teacher Nie Kong''s aura is too strong!


    Irrie was eager to cry without tears.


    "Where is the Bazooka for Ten Years?"


    After Nie Kong read the contents of all the letters with a glance and ten lines, he raised his eyes to Irue Masaichi.


    "Yes, here..."


    Iru Jiang tremblingly opened the closet door, took out a large box, placed it gently in front of Nie Kong, and quickly retracted.


    "About the situation, I already know something."


    Nie Kong took the letter, nodded at Ir Jiang, and then returned the iron box to the opponent.


    "You help watch, I''ll go to the future."


    However, the only difference is that the time Nie Kong goes to the future is not the same as the current time, and the time difference between each time is not the same.


    "correct!"


    When he was about to use the rocket launcher for ten years, Nie Kong suddenly thought of a question, "Help me calculate the time, I want to test it."


    The current Nie Kong didn''t know why his future self didn''t deal with this drawback, but he now didn''t want to keep this hidden danger.


    "Oh, I see." Irue nodded obediently, indicating that there is no problem.


    This task is much simpler than other tasks, and Irie Masaichi is naturally more happy.


    Because Nie Kong does not belong to this world, even if Nie Kong spends ten years with a rocket launcher to go to the future, the future Nie Kong will not appear in front of Yi Jiang.


    At the same time as the smoke rose, Irujiang Zhengyi also started to confront the time, and then stared at the place where Nie Kong disappeared, waiting for Nie Kong''s reappearance.


    And Nie Kong calmly felt that the surrounding situation had changed, and before the smoke cleared, he was already alert to the surrounding situation.


    In the world ten years from now, what will happen is not certain.


    "Jun Nie?"


    A sweet and suspicious voice came from right in front. Although his voice became mature, Nie Kong could hear it--


    That was Kyoko''s voice.


    "Eh?"


    After seeing the true face, Jingzi looked at Nie Kong with a surprised expression, but soon calmed down, "Are you Nie Jun ten years ago?"


    Although her complexion had calmed down, Kyoko''s eyes still revealed a puzzled expression.


    "Well, I am Nie Kong ten years ago."


    Nie Kong looked at the mature version of Kyoko with long hair in front of him, wearing a suit, his eyes quickly returned to normal after he was surprised at first.


    "Xiao Jing is really a beauty."


    Although it was only a short meeting, Nie Kong could clearly see that Kyoko had become a lot more mature.


    When things happen, he is calm and calm, and his body exudes a mature aura, but he has the courage of a leader.


    "Well, now everyone is from Jun Nie, and you already understand Jun Nie''s nature!"


    The adult version of Kyoko was not the same as before. Facing Nie Kong''s praise, she blushed at all times. Instead, she smiled and pursed her lips, and then looked straight at Nie Kong.


    "After so many years, I am not the same me back then~"


    Jingzi held a long tone, looked at Nie Kong with a smile, and then suddenly got close to Nie Kong, pushing Nie Kong towards the back wall, supporting the wall with one hand, and putting one hand on Nie Kong¡¯s shoulder, and directly offered it. Fragrant kiss.


    Nie Kong was stunned at first, and soon turned away from the guest, changed the passive to the initiative, turned over and changed positions with Jingzi, supporting the wall with one hand, and lifting the adult version of Jingzi''s chin with the other hand, facing her fan -Tender fragrant lips, kissed hard.


    Jingzi closed her eyes like enjoyment and let out a dazed "Uh", very actively responding to Nie Kong''s kiss.


    Although Nie Kong''s kiss was heavy at first, he quickly began to lightly peck it, kissing Jingzi to his heart, and involuntarily tightening Nie Kong''s waist.


    But soon, because he realized that the person in front of him was Nie Kong ten years ago, Jingzi quickly pushed Nie Kong away gently.


    "Nie Jun, you are here, should something happen, right?"


    Ten years of rocket launchers were of no use to Nie Kong, but the current Nie Kong was from ten years ago, so Kyoko quickly sorted out the relationship.


    Although she also wanted to stay together with Nie Kong, it still matters.


    As for Nie Kong, although he wanted to deepen his kiss, because there was a reason for coming to the future this time, he had to let Kyoko reluctantly let go.


    Nie Kong glanced around, and he unexpectedly discovered that there was no second Nie Kong in this world.


    It''s just like a bazooka for ten years, suddenly changing others into more than ten years later.In other words, Nie Kong is unique in all parallel worlds.The world ten years later may also be a parallel world.


    Seeing Nie Kong''s appearance, Jingzi laughed with a "pouch", and pushed Nie Kong''s chest with a chuckle, "No hurry, we, the day will be long."


    Outside, Kyoko is a leader.


    However, in front of Nie Kong, Jingzi will always be just a shy little woman.


    "Come, tell me what the situation is now."


    From the two words of situation, Jingzi quickly understood that what Nie Kong wanted to know was the current situation between the Italian Mafia families, lowered his eyes and thought about it, organized the language, and then raised his eyes to Nie Kong.


    "This is the family''s headquarters in Italy. The headquarters in Japan is mainly managed by Skylark. This time we came here to investigate Bailan''s origin."

 2593 The collapse of the second element Text 6 117. Goodbye Bailan

    After reporting the current situation of his family, Kyoko began to talk about the current situation among the Italian mafia.


    "The curse of the children of the rainbow has been lifted with your help from Nie Kong, but now Liborn and the others have lived in seclusion and no longer appear. Those pacifiers are protected in your hand, and as a condition of protection, Gaka Fez


    Also submit to our side."


    "Miss Aaliyah has left, and now the Chirioneiro family is managed by the little Youni, who is surrendered to our family, and fights Bailan together."


    "and also¡­¡­"


    Jingzi kept talking about the future situation, and then when talking about later, a cloud of smoke appeared around Nie Kong, and Jingzi''s voice became blurred, and he couldn''t really hear it.


    "Ah! Teacher Nie Kong!"


    Seeing Nie Kong who suddenly appeared in front of him, Ru Jiang was shocked, and quickly pinched off the stopwatch, and then hurried to Nie Kong''s side to check his situation.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    It only took less than a second to change the space, and Nie Kong discovered that he had returned to the original world. It seemed that the effects of a ten-year rocket launcher had arrived.


    Nie Kong didn''t give Ir Jiang Zheng a lot of entanglement, but just took a break and asked, "How long did it take me to go to the future this time?"


    If his time is not wrong, his time to the future will be exactly five minutes.


    Iru Jiang looked at Nie Kong, who had returned to normal, and was very surprised.


    "Less than five seconds."


    Irue glanced at the stopwatch in his hand and answered honestly.


    The time was too short, basically Nie Kong just disappeared, then suddenly appeared in front of him.


    That''s why he was so surprised when he saw Nie Kong who reappeared.


    "This time difference is interesting..."


    The corner of Nie Kong''s mouth, who had returned to normal, unconsciously evoked a sneer, constantly thinking about the relationship between loss of power and time difference in his mind.


    "It seems that there will be a few more trials before we know the reason."


    Nie Kong thoughtfully, raised his hand to support his chin, eyes drooping, but for a moment, countless doubts were already in his mind.


    "Also, do you have to try again?"


    Irrigation was conditioned to swallow his saliva, completely unable to understand Nie Kong''s thoughts.


    Generally speaking, if so much damage is caused by a ten-year rocket launcher, ordinary people should have shadows, and they should avoid it!


    If it¡¯s Irue Masaichi himself, maybe he will try again later because of the spirit of exploration, but there will definitely be a shadow in his heart, let alone with Nie Kong, who has recovered so quickly, and immediately thought of Try again.


    Irue Masaichi seemed to understand some of the reasons why Nie Kong was so powerful.


    "This thing seems to be a heavy burden on you, Teacher Nie Kong...your body..."


    Iru Jiang Zhengyi hesitated for a moment, and finally wanted to express his thoughts, "Ms. Nie Kong, would you like to delay the experiment for a while?"


    In the future of Rujiang Zhengyi ten years later, Nie Kong will still take good care of him, so Rujiang Zhengyi did not want to watch Nie Kong unexpectedly.


    "It doesn''t matter, I have a sense of measure."


    Nie Kong chuckled lightly, indicating that it didn''t matter to him.


    "continue."


    Signaling that Liu Jiang was ready for the time, then Nie Kong restarted the rocket launcher for ten years.


    However, this time, the place where Nie Kong is located is no longer by Jingzi''s side.


    "Ah, there really is a distinguished guest here~"


    A cynical voice picked up at the end came from behind Nie Kong, with a special sweetness.


    Nie Kong turned around unhurriedly, looked at Bai Lan behind him, and looked calmly.


    The appearance of Bailan ten years later and the appearance of Bailan when the abilities he met before were not mature, but the strength on his body was more than a little stronger.


    "Seeing me, this makes me have some questions."


    Nie Kong was calm and composed. He didn''t feel that he would be in danger when he was in the enemy''s camp.


    "Although your strength is indeed much stronger than before, but it is not so, why can you be hostile to me?"


    Although arrogant, this is indeed what Nie Kong really thought at this time.


    It''s just a pity that Bai Lan still maintained the same expression as before, and didn''t respond at all to Nie Kong''s words, "Teacher Nie Kong is really a poisonous tongue as always!"


    Bai Lan ate the marshmallows in her hand as if nothing had happened, and did not see Nie Kong''s irony at all, then suddenly thought of something, stretched out the marshmallows, and greeted Nie Kong enthusiastically, "You Want to eat marshmallows?"


    "No thanks."


    Nie Kong indifferently refused, facing such Bailan, this made Nie Kong interested instead.


    "I probably know why I didn''t kill you directly."


    "Oh?" Bai Lan raised her eyebrows, unmoved.


    "You are really interesting."


    Such Bailan, Nie Kong really wanted to defeat him completely.


    "I have always remembered Teacher Nie Kong''s grace to me ten years ago!"


    Bai Lan is not interested in this world, and everything he does is what he wants.


    However, for Nie Kong, he has an extraordinary obsession.


    For so many years, he has worked hard to strengthen himself and recruit capable men. Everything he did was to have a face-to-face confrontation with Nie Kong.


    "That''s really an honor for me."


    Nie Kong responded indifferently, with a sneer at the corner of his mouth.


    Think of it as passing the time!


    "Then, Mr. Bailan~"


    With the slightly raised corners of his mouth, white smoke gradually rose up around Nie Kong.


    "Don''t let me down!"

 2594 The collapse of the second element Text 6 118. Kyoko worried

    Nie Kong''s voice gradually dissipated with the smoke and disappeared. Although Bailan did not hear clearly, he also understood Nie Kong''s thoughts.


    This time when Nie Kong returned from ten years ago, Nie Kong was already mentally prepared and ready to resist. However, I don¡¯t know whether it was because of the first reason or for some reason. This time Nie Kong reappeared. When Irie Masaichi, he was completely fine.


    "Ah! Teacher Nie Kong!"


    Seeing Nie Kong returning intact, Rujiang Zhengyi was finally relieved.


    "You finally came back!"


    Nie Kong moved his body, except for some discomfort, his body didn''t have much burden.


    "How much time did it take this time?"


    Nie Kong looked at Rujiang Zhengyi, speculating about the relationship between the rocket launcher and his body for ten years.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, it took you two hours, thirty-five minutes and four seconds to come back this time!"


    Rujiang Zhengyi, who was holding the watch, was very excited, and his eyes were particularly enthusiastic when he looked at Nie Kong. It can be seen that he was really worried about Nie Kong''s safety during this period of time.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, what happened to you ten years later?"


    For so long, this is something that Rujiang Zhengyi has never encountered before. If he had not believed in Nie Kong''s strength, he would have already planned to seek help from Teacher Nie Kong''s companion.


    In fact, if he has not returned for more than three hours, Irie is ready to ask for help.


    He planned so.


    Fortunately, Teacher Nie Kong came back safe and sound.


    "So that''s it..."


    After listening to the time provided by Rujiang Zhengyi, Nie Kong had an idea in his heart.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, do you have any ideas?"


    Irue Zhengyi didn¡¯t know what happened to Nie Kong ten years later, and he didn¡¯t know why Nie Kong had a sudden sense of relief after listening to the time he reported. He is very good at science, but looks at interpersonal communication. Very bad at this aspect.


    Therefore, he couldn''t understand what Nie Kong was thinking.


    "Nothing, it seems that the future has not changed much." Nie Kong chuckled.


    The plot has not changed much, except that Kyoko becomes his own woman.Faith is scarce a bit, and it seems that we have to prepare quickly.


    "Teacher Nie Kong, have you used this ten-year bazooka before?"


    Iru Jiang nodded as if understanding or not, after a moment of thought, he suddenly raised his head to look at Nie Kong and asked.


    "If it''s the one from Lan Bo, I often see it, but for this, today is the first time I have seen this modified bazooka for ten years."


    Nie Kong glanced at the Ten Years Rocket Launcher not far away, shook his head, and then looked at Irie Masaichi, "You want to say that the first use may cause adverse effects, and this factor should also be included. Are you thinking about it?"


    "Ah! Yes!"


    Ru Jiangzheng didn''t expect that he was just asking a question, and Nie Kong immediately guessed his thoughts, and couldn''t help but admire Nie Kong even more.


    "No hurry, I don''t expect to be able to study the specific laws of the rocket launcher in the past ten years after using it twice."


    Nie Kong said that he didn''t particularly care.


    After all, this is something that even the future self has not fully developed, and what''s more, the rocket launcher in ten years can''t compare with Bulma''s time machine effect.It is not the first time for Nie Kong to travel through time.


    "Although I really want to keep trying, it''s too early now, I still have to go back first."


    Although I roughly speculated about the law of the ten-year-old rocket launcher after the transformation, it was useless, and the time of return could not be analyzed and judged. This is not suitable for Nie Kong, who is now relatively tight, to keep experimenting.


    "Ah! Okay!"


    Rujiang Zhengyi, who had been nervous for Nie Kong, didn''t realize that it was getting dark outside now. After exclaiming in a low voice, he was a little at a loss.


    "Then, Teacher Nie Kong, be careful on the way."


    When facing Nie Kong, Rujiang Zhengyi was always at a loss.


    "This is my contact information and address."


    Nie Kong didn¡¯t pay much attention to Rujiang Zhengyi¡¯s reaction. Instead, he took the pen on the desk and wrote down his contact information and address on a piece of paper, and handed it to Rujiang Zhengyi, "If you have anything, you can do it. Contact me or come to me."


    "Ok!"


    Irue took it quickly, and nodded solemnly.


    "I know."


    "When facing me, you seem to have been very nervous." Nie Kong slowly moved closer to Rujiang Zhengyi''s face, watching his delicate face become redder as he approached, and he couldn''t help but ridicule. Tao.


    "May I know the reason?"


    Seeing Rujiang Zhengyi''s reaction, even if Nie Kong didn''t want to pay attention, it was difficult.


    "I, I accidentally went to the future before¡ª"


    Looking at Nie Kong, who was close at hand, Rujiang Zheng swallowed his saliva nervously, trembling, and explained in a serious manner, "When I was killed, Teacher Nie Kong gave me a lot of help, so I was very Thank you, Teacher Nie Kong, and respect you very much!"


    I don¡¯t know what the destiny guides, or because of what, when Iru Jiang Zhengyi was killed in the future, if he hadn''t been rescued by Nie Kong, he might have died!


    Even though this kind of behavior is just a trivial matter to the powerful Nie Kong, to Irie Masaichi, it is a great event that can be thankful for a lifetime!


    "I''m not allowed to see each other often in the future. If you''ve been so nervous when facing me, this won''t work!"


    Nie Kong gently patted Iruji Zhengyi on the shoulder, trying to calm his nervousness.


    However, after seeing him become more nervous about his touch, he had no choice but to withdraw his hand.


    Forget it, take your time.


    Just after leaving the home of Rujiang Zhengyi, Nie Kong received a call from Jingzi.


    "Xiao Jing¡ª¡ª"


    After answering the phone, Nie Kong just called out, and then he was cut off by Jingzi''s hasty voice.


    "Teacher?! Where are you now?"


    Although he couldn''t see Jingzi''s face, Nie Kong also felt Jingzi''s emotional excitement and tension in his voice.


    "Xiao Jing? Don''t worry, what''s the matter?"


    Nie Kong quickly calmed Jingzi''s emotions and at the same time judged her location, speeding up and rushing over.


    "You finally answered the phone!"


    Kyoko''s voice was a little choked, "You keep not answering the phone, I''m worried about what happened to you..."


    "Ah, I worried you."


    Nie Kong took a look at the call notification and found that Jingzi had called himself quite a few times before then.


    There have been cases where it was inconvenient for him to answer the phone before, but Nie Kong would reply in a timely manner to inform him of the situation, so this time there has been no news. It is normal for Kyoko to be worried.


    Jingzi originally wanted to call Nie Kong and ask if she had any requests for dinner, but when the call was directly blocked, and there was no reply, this made her worry.


    "Something happened just now, so I didn''t reply to you in time, sorry!"


    Although the mobile phone was always with him, Nie Kong never heard a call from anyone. This should be because of the bazooka for ten years.

 2595 The collapse of the second element Text 6 119, and Kyokos tenderness

    "It''s not convenient for me to explain the situation now. After I go back, I will explain it to you slowly."


    "It doesn''t matter, I can rest assured as long as I know you are safe!"


    Kyoko''s mood calmed down a lot, but she still choked up a bit, and Nie Kong felt distressed by her trembling voice.


    "Teacher, you must be fine!"


    "Yeah." Nie Kong responded gently, "I will definitely be fine."


    "Colom and the others must still be worried about your safety. I will contact them first to report safety."


    Jingzi thought for a while, and after confirming that Nie Kong was safe, he decided to report his safety with a few other people who were outside to investigate Nie Kong''s situation.


    "it is good."


    Nie Kong''s heart was a little touched, and after a low voice, he hung up the phone and accelerated the pace of going home.


    Jingzi reported Nie Kong''s safety one by one, and finally heaved a sigh of relief, hung up the phone, and when he looked up, he saw Nie Kong suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "teacher!"


    Although I knew that Nie Kong was okay, but when I saw Nie Kong, Jingzi couldn''t control his emotions and pounced on Nie Kong''s arms, tears clouded his hands, as if to confirm Nie Kong''s entity, Jingzi tightly Holding Nie Kong.


    "Fool, how could something happen to me?"


    Nie Kong held Jingzi tenderly, responding to Jingzi''s feelings.


    For Nie Kong, all the problems are just a matter of time.


    In this world, apart from Uncle Chuanping whose power is unknown, I am afraid that no one can have the power on par with his Nie Kong.


    "You have my power in your ring. If something happens to me, the power will change accordingly. If you are worried, you can use this as a judgment."


    After Nie Kong explained it, he found that it didn''t seem to be very soothing for the current Jingzi, so he had to hug Jingzi tightly in distress to ease her inner anxiety.


    "air¡­¡­"


    Jingzi''s voice was a bit hoarse, and because the entire face was covered on Nie Kong''s chest, the voice that came out was a bit muffled.


    "Ok?"


    Nie Kong gently patted Jingzi on the back, soothing her emotions, and gently looked at Jingzi in his arms.


    "I, I''m afraid..."


    Kyoko''s trembling voice came out intermittently, accompanied by the sound of sobbing.


    "Xiao Jing¡ª¡ª"


    Nie Kong moved his hands gently, making Jingzi look at him."I promise you that I will never be in danger of life before you allow it."


    Looking at the tearful Jingzi, with a pitiful appearance, Nie Kong couldn''t help but feel distressed.


    "Is this all right?"


    "I know, Sora you kept the promise best."


    Kyoko nodded vigorously, "So, I believe you will not lie to me!"


    Nie Kong chuckled, "When did I lie to you?"


    After getting Nie Kong''s assurance, Kyoko, who was finally relieved, calmed down.


    "Xiao Jing..." Nie Kong''s voice was low and deep, and his voice became ambiguous.


    Looking at Jingzi with tears in her eyes, Nie Kong unconsciously remembered the unpleasant kiss with Jingzi ten years later.


    "Ok?"


    After hearing Nie Kong''s call, Kyoko instinctively raised his head and looked at Nie Kong. After looking at him affectionately at Shang Nie Kong''s black pupils, he was suddenly bewitched, with pink lips. He opened slightly, closed his eyes slowly, raised his head, and slowly moved closer to Nie Kong.


    "What a charming girl who doesn''t even know it!"


    Jingzi took the initiative, and if Nie Kong didn''t say anything, then he should really doubt his gender.


    Different from the previous fierceness, facing the young Kyoko, Nie Kong adopted a light peck method from the beginning, first slowly letting the nervous Kyoko relax, and then deepened the kiss.


    Although Nie Kong wanted to have a romantic French kiss, Kyoko who kissed for the first time was obviously inexperienced, and soon blushed nervously. Nie Kong had to slowly guide Jingzi step by step.


    Before he knew it, Jingzi was half hung on Nie Kong''s body. Under Nie Kong''s gentle guidance, Jingzi''s legs became weak and he could not stand on his own, so he had to rely on Nie Kong''s strength.


    After a kiss, Kyoko''s face flushed, her breathing was a little short of her consciousness, her pink lips were a little red and swollen, but with an unknown temptation, she constantly challenged the reason in Nie Kong''s mind.


    "Xiao Jing..."


    Nie Kong hugged Jingzi, looking at her flushed face, shyly buried her face in her arms.


    "Jun Nie..." I don''t know if it is because of shyness or the inability to extricate himself from the depths of love, Jingzi unconsciously hugged Nie Kong''s movements, but he was constantly stimulating Nie Kong''s sanity.


    "I want to eat you now!"


    Nie Kong lowered his head, leaning against Jingzi''s ear and said.


    Nie Kong''s low groan made Jingzi''s beautiful body tremble, but soon Jingzi responded, "Woo."


    When he understood Nie Kong''s position in his heart, Jingzi had already regarded himself as Nie Kong''s person.


    Therefore, as long as Nie Kong thinks, she is also willing.


    In other words, she was looking forward to it.


    Hearing what Jingzi said, Nie Kong''s Adam''s apple moved and tightened his arms holding Jingzi''s thin waist.


    "Colom and the others are back."


    Nie Kong was not worried about this matter.


    He believes that Kyoko is desperately trying to follow him, so since everyone is already his own, then what else does he have to worry about?


    Jingzi, who was initially a little confused and sentimental, did not react when he heard Nie Kong''s words. After hearing the sound from the stairs, she suddenly reacted and immediately withdrew from Nie Kong''s embrace.


    Although she now regards herself as Nie Kong''s person, she still feels embarrassed to be too close to Nie Kong in front of everyone.


    This is Kyoko''s reservedness as a girl''s family.


    "brother!"


    When he saw Nie Kong, Kulom was very excited and rushed forward.


    "Worried about my safety?"


    Nie Kong opened his arms, greeted Kulom who was leaping over, gently hugged him in his arms, and asked gently.

 2596 The collapse of the second element Text 6 120. Chuanping strikes

    "I am not worried about my brother''s safety."


    Kulom shook his head, "I only worry about whether my brother is in trouble."


    Nie Kong''s strength, as Kulom, who has been by Nie Kong''s side, knew a lot, so she was not worried that Nie Kong would be in danger.


    Nie Kong chuckled and soothed Kulom''s emotions, and then raised his eyes to look at the people who followed.


    "Sorry, I worried you."


    "Teacher Nie Kong, did something happen this time?"


    Never before had Nie Kong disappeared suddenly without a trace of news, and Nie Kong had always been invincible in their hearts, so after such a situation, they suddenly panicked.


    "It''s just doing a few experiments. I didn''t care about it for a while, sorry."


    Nie Kong didn''t expect to cause them to worry, so he apologized very sincerely.


    "experiment?"


    The prison temple Hayato was puzzled.


    "What kind of experiment is that? Master Nie Kong, is there anything we can help?"


    "It''s hard to say now. When the time is right, I will naturally tell you."


    Nie Kong didn''t intend to explain it yet, and because of the ten-year bazooka, he now felt a little tired.


    "I''ll talk about it later, I''ll take a rest now."


    Once Nie Kong made a decision, apart from changing his mind, there was always no room for others to discuss.


    What''s more, Jingzi and the others also noticed that Nie Kong, who had always been very energetic, was no longer in the mood, so they closed their mouths and quietly watched Nie Kong go to rest.


    "Teacher, do you want to keep a copy for your dinner?"


    Because of the unexpected situation, Jingzi and others did not have time to eat dinner, so Jingzi asked Nie Kong unsurely.


    "No need."


    Nie Kong paused, shook his head and refused.


    "If I''m hungry, I will get something to eat myself."


    "Well then, I won''t bother you to rest."


    Kyoko nodded, then turned and left.


    "Master Nie Kong!"


    After Jingzi left, a figure suddenly appeared behind Nie Kong.


    "Is it urgent?"


    "Uh... not..."


    Hearing Nie Kong''s bad tone, Vittorio hesitated slightly, considering the words, for fear that it might cause any displeasure to Nie Kong.


    "It''s just that you said before... as long as the news is reported to you as soon as possible..."


    "Go find Enzo and Kulom, and report your situation with both of them. They will naturally report to me after that."


    Although Kulom knew Nie Kong better, he was not as proficient in Mafia affairs as Enzo, and it would be better if the two cooperated together.


    "Yes, I understand."


    Vittorio quickly nodded in response, and then suddenly disappeared like when he came, and the room was quiet.


    Nie Kong had already made the bed at this time. He took off his clothes and shoes as he was very tired. He went to bed and closed his eyes. After a while, he fell asleep.


    Nie Kong has never been alert to sleep, and no one has the ability to hurt him.


    But suddenly, Nie Kong noticed something strange in his sleep.


    Nie Kong looked at the foggy and indistinct surroundings and didn''t panic. Instead, he first silently checked his situation before he began to think about the situation.


    If I remember correctly, I should be resting now.


    "It''s not a dream here~"


    A long, ethereal voice came from all directions, completely unable to distinguish the direction and location of the voice owner.


    Nie Kong frowned and scanned the surrounding environment.The extremely powerful mental power immediately swept into the void.Under the glance of the spiritual sense, everything was invisible, and he was even able to hide himself.


    "Did you come out so soon?"


    Nie Kong raised his eyebrows, glanced at the surrounding area, and raised a mocking smile at the corner of his mouth, "I thought, at least you will hide for a while!"


    Nie Kong, who had already told Kyoko how to judge his safety, didn''t mind staying here for a while.


    "Teacher Nie Kong is really calm!"


    The voice was still coming from all directions, and the ending sound went up, which showed that the other party looked good.


    "Don''t play this little trick anymore. If I can''t even see through this little trick, then I don''t need to stay in this world anymore."


    The rest is interrupted, no matter who it is, the temper is not very good.


    Nie Kong is no exception.


    "Teacher Nie Kong is really no ordinary person!"


    This time, the sound did not come from all directions, but fixed a direction.


    "I don''t think you will specially invite an ordinary person to such a place!" Nie Kong has clearly shown his impatience, but the other party seems to have not seen it at all, teasing Nie Kong for himself.


    "That''s really a shame, but I came with the feeling of having a detailed discussion with Teacher Nie Kong.


    It seemed that it was irritated by Nie Kong''s lack of patience at the beginning, and now the other party was chatting with Nie idle time and time again, but refused to get into the topic.


    "If you want to chat, please next time, Mr. Kawahira!"


    Although Nie Kong had already sensed the other party''s intentions, if he continued to chat, it would make Nie Kong understand something.


    The other party paused, and the original flat voice suddenly became deep, "I don''t want your plan to be implemented now?"


    Nie Kong sneered, "If you can do it, I naturally have nothing to say."


    "You are really funny!"


    Faced with Nie Kong¡¯s threat, the other party laughed without anger, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for your identity, I really want to make friends with you!¡±


    "Either a friend or an enemy. Obviously you chose the second one."


    Nie Kong chuckled lightly, disregarding what the other party said.


    The scenes are nice, but who knows what the real idea is!


    For Chuanping, the only thing Nie Kong was interested in was the ability of the other party, and he did not have much interest in people.

 2597 The collapse of the second element Text 6 121. Kill Chuanping

    "You''re just a clown!" Nie Kong originally ordered the Commissioner to search for his news and control the development of the future chapter.Now that he ran out, Nie Kong also saved a lot of effort.


    "Haha, but Teacher Nie Kong, now you are trapped by the jumping clown." Chuanping smiled.


    "Illusory Realm, you think you can trap me? Since you want to die, then I will fulfill you." Nie Kong''s mental power spread out, and the environment before him shattered.Hidden in the gloom, Chuanping finally showed his figure in embarrassment.


    Chuanping looked at Nie Kong and was startled. He found that the opponent''s eyes contained terrifying power, so powerful that he shuddered!


    "Die." In Chuanping''s horrified eyes, an extremely terrifying mental force blasted.


    Nie Kong doesn''t care how the future chapter will develop without Chuanping, but after changing the plot, there is no future chapter.


    However, changing the direction of the plot, instead, is what Nie Kong would like to see, and belief will be absorbed.


    When Nie Kong came back, it was already dark outside, and there were few shiny stars hanging on the night. In the room without lights, there was no light source except for the weak moonlight that penetrated outside.


    Nie Kong got up, didn''t turn on the light, and walked to the window in the dim moonlight, looking into the distance, his complexion was faint, he couldn''t see any expressions or thoughts.


    Although Nie Kong is not so delicate to this level, he still enjoys the care that Jingzi and others care about him.


    Because there was no reason to eat dinner, Nie Kong, who felt a little hungry, did not rush to find Kulom and Enzo, but went to the kitchen first and made himself a few full meals.


    Soon, after sensing the movement, Kulom and Enzo rushed to hear the news.


    "Master Nie Kong, are you going to listen to the report now?"


    Enzo nodded to Nie Kong, and after being regarded as a question mark, he straightforwardly stated his purpose.


    "Don''t worry, it doesn''t matter if you report back after your brother has finished eating."


    On the contrary, Kulom helped Nie Kong to answer directly in advance, and by the way, he was very familiar with Nie Kong''s cooking and arranging the dishes.


    Nie Kong looked at Kulom with a gentle smile, his face soft.


    Seeing the appearance of Kulom and Nie Kong, Enzo somewhat understood why he couldn''t compare to Kulom.


    He has to practice hard too!


    Nie Kong eats elegantly, but not slow at all.In Enzo''s opinion, Nie Kong was eating a very elegant gentleman, but in a short while, he had eaten all the food on the table.


    "Miss Kulom, I''ll clean up the dishes. You should still be by Master Nie Kong''s side and report the information you got before!"


    When he saw Kulom getting up and preparing to clean up, Enzo, who was on the road, got up quickly, nodded at Kulom politely, and packed up while talking.


    "Ah, yes, then trouble Mr. Enzo."


    Kulom was stunned, but he didn''t object to it. After a smile, he walked towards the study room upstairs with Nie Kong, who had already finished the meal and got up to go back.


    Enzo watched Kulom and Nie Kong leave, looking at the background of the two walking side by side, they were as harmonious as a beautiful painting, confused Enzo''s eyes.


    When going up the stairs, Nie Kong still gently held Kulom''s hand, while Kulom was blushing a little. He was very well-behaved and was taken care of by Nie Kong, and followed him step by step.


    At that moment, Enzo seemed to feel that what he saw in front of him was not a pair of brothers and sisters, but a pair of very loving couples.


    However, Enzo quickly recovered his thoughts and tidied his hands and feet neatly.


    He also knew the charm of Master Nie Kong. If there were any girls who were not attracted by Master Nie Kong, Enzo would be surprised.


    "brother."


    After returning to the room, Kulom took out a folder very dedicatedly and handed it to Nie Kong.


    "According to Vittorio''s information, we have sorted out the possible place of Chuanping and his identity information."


    "Well, these are indeed the guy''s information."


    Nie Kong nodded while looking at the information.


    "It seems that this Chuanping should have a similar ability to live forever, so he can only change his identity through a different background, but his name rarely changes."


    The reason for changing places often is because others are getting older. If a person has been like a day for ten years, it will naturally attract a lot of people¡¯s attention. Therefore, after a certain period of time, Chuanping must get Change places to live again.


    "Colom, how old do you think this guy is?"


    While looking at Chuanping''s previous information, Nie Kong suddenly asked Kulom a question on a whim.


    "Um..." Kulom hesitated for a moment, and after taking a close look at the previous photos of Ping, he said uncertainly, "Uh...that...is probably a guy who has lived for hundreds of years... ..."


    Originally I wanted to talk about people, but when I thought that people don''t have such a long life span and still have a permanent appearance, Kulom hesitated for a while and changed "person" to "guy".


    "Maybe it''s even longer than this!"


    What has been found out now is still a small part, and most of them are not found because they are too old. However, it is certain that the person in this document is indeed the person he Nie Kong is looking for.


    "Actually, I saw this guy just now!"


    Nie Kong remembered the unpleasant "meeting" with Chuanping before, and shrugged, saying that it didn''t matter.


    "Now there is no need to continue to investigate his news, when the time is right, he will naturally come out!"


    Nie Kong has now determined that Kawahira is on Binsheng Town''s side, and has been using methods he didn''t know about, watching their every move.


    It was precisely because Nie Kong united with Arya, who is the son of Dakong Rainbow, and planned to start the curse of the nipple, Chuanping couldn''t stand his temper and jumped out ahead of time to test Nie Kong''s attitude.


    If it''s normal, Nie Kong may not mind having a good chat with that guy.


    However, because Nie Kong wanted to take a rest as soon as possible, he directly refused the other party''s remarks and temptations. If he wanted to talk about cooperation again, it would still be difficult.


    Of course, this does not rule out the case of accidents.


    "Huh? Brother has seen it?"


    Kulom was surprised at what Nie Kong said, and immediately remembered what Nie Kong said about the experiment.